《ReLife Player [Re: Life Player]》


 Chapter 1

    Chapter 1[Regression]


    It is said that when a man dies, he sees his past life as a lampshade.


    Inevitably, everyone is equal before death.


    It is indeed kind of death to show us the memories we want to repeat over and over again, and the memories we dont want to recall, without discrimination.


    Humanity, which cries out for equality so much, can only be equal in death.


    So die, humanity, for the equality you so long for does not exist in this world.


    You woke up Eunha, its mom.


    Our Eunha is awake! its Daddy, Eunha!


    Ah.


    So this is a dream.


    His parents were killed in a monster attack when he was six years old, so its not surprising that he remembers them so vividly when hes been focused on killing monsters ever since.


    Life is really miserable.


    He picked up a sword to avenge his familys deaths, only to find himself killing monsters and not remembering why he was fighting.


    Maybe hed been hoping for this ever since.


    What can I do? Eunha isnt responding to me! Minjis dad says she squeals with joy whenever she sees his face, but why is he just staring blankly at me? Is he sick?


    Youre so insensitive. You cant talk to a child like that.


    Did my parents really love me this much?


    I wish this moment would pass.


    If I stay like this, Ill look back on the rest of my life and feel like Im being torn apart.


    Undead, who cant die even if he dies.


    Hes lost people he cares about, been rejected and betrayed by people he cares about.


    He couldnt wait to see the rest of his life and say goodbye to this disgusting world.


    Bye.


    But something was wrong.


    No matter how much I wished and prayed, the scene didnt change.


    Surely theyre not telling me to just look back like this?


    Its nonsense.


    Then all thats left is to sit still and watch a movie.


    A movie with a running time of 32 years, a story with no dreams and no hope?


    Are they telling me to eat sweet potatoes again?


    I cant even move like this.


    Huh?


    Oh, did you want to hold your moms hand?


    Son, Im sad. I still have ten fingers, look!


    A mother and father who are separated by only one finger.


    He couldnt figure out why they were arguing about something so trivial.


    That wasnt the problem.


    He was holding his mothers fingers, his will.


    Or so he thought.


    The sensation was too vivid for a junior.


    He was free to move his hands and stumble on his feet, not just to stare at the past without doing anything.


    What is this. If Im not dead, this is-.


    Im confused, he had to admit.


    I dont know whether to laugh or cry. I had lived to die, and though I regretted that I wanted to live a little more at the end, I was still hoping to die.


    I didnt die.


    Rather, I was reborn again as one-year-old No Eunha instead.


    Reborn? I was reborn as me?


    Its a bit of a stretch to say that.


    If I had to say it, its like this.


    Huh?


    Back to the past?


    It seemed ridiculous at first, but I couldnt deny the possibility.


    This world is imbued with mana.


    Every living thing has mana in its heart. The primal force that makes the heart beat, the moment it manifests outside the body, it interferes with the laws of the world.


    It is magic, the manifestation of mana in the world based on human imagination.


    It is a miracle that makes the impossible possible.


    Across his many limbs, he had experienced such a sight many times.


    A man on the verge of death, miraculously brought back to life. People who were dead became the Living Dead.


    So the fact that he had returned to the past could not be dismissed as impossible.


    The only question is how he became the object of a miracle.


    Without any foreshadowing.


    No foreshadowing?


    You finally see your dad, do you want to hug him, huh, do you want to hug me?


    When he turned his head, his father was smiling broadly.


    Unable to speak, he settled for burrowing into his mothers arms.


    Father had a look on his face like he had fallen from heaven to hell in an instant, but I didnt know what was going on.


    There was a precedent.


    The Abyss Dungeon.


    Didnt Yoojeong shout that she would save him at the very depths of the dungeon?


    With a skill set that rivaled the Twelve, it wasnt surprising that she had reversed time.


    After all, she had been causing outrageous phenomena.


    If a miracle happened where she could go back to the past just before her death, there was no one else but her who could create a miracle there.


    But that was a problem to be considered later.


    There was an urgent matter to attend to.


    Thats right.


    Ugh.


    He had an itchy butt now.


    With all due respect to his mother, he could only hold it in so long.


    What? No way.


    Finally, he couldnt hold it in anymore, and just pooped..


    What a disgrace to be born again and have to go through this.


    It was a natural physiological phenomenon as a baby, but he couldnt take it so lightly.


    I want to die.


    Right now.


    Can you get me some diapers and wipes, and some powder?


    Okay!


    His mothers judgment was quick. She laid him down on the bed and deftly undid his diaper.


    By the time he counted the stains on the ceiling, they were all taken care of.


    And his sense of shame hit rock bottom


    Now you feel better, right?


    My mother smiled benevolently.


    I dont remember much, but my mother always seemed to be smiling.


    He looks just like you.


    And what about you? You have the same eyes and wrinkles, she teased.


    And his father, who, in his memory, was quite a dignified man, but I think I need to revise that. Back then, his father looked reliable and mature, but his actions were that of a child.


    Still, he was his father. His cheerful and lovable personality hadnt changed.


    I was back.


    I never thought I would see my parents again.


    Especially not as a newborn baby.


    Whether this was a good thing or a bad thing, I didnt know at the moment.


    The only thing I could be sure of was that


    this life was different.


    is different.


    One hell of a life was enough.


    So this life must be


    Oh, no.


    Slowly, sleepiness crept in. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Youre tired, sleep well.


    He felt like he was melting.


    It was as if those words were meant for the him before he was reborn


    He closed his eyes, feeling the sensation of relaxation for the first time in a long time.


    He must


    not give in to the miserable reality, no matter what.

 Chapter 2

    Chapter 2[A Day in the Life of a Baby]


    There were days when I didnt sleep for days.


    This was because the monsters took advantage of Seonnyeo Im Gaeuls absence and swarmed the walls of the Seoul Cocoon.


    There were not enough troops to go around, even though he had just graduated from the academy and had been called to the front.


    Cocoons curtain crumbling.


    An army of monsters swarming in at the crack of dawn.


    A burning city center.


    People fleeing for their lives.


    There was no time for sleep.


    Peoples minds were becoming increasingly frayed.


    No matter how many monsters you killed, they kept coming back, and you were terrified.


    The fight went on for days and days.


    It was then that Eunha realized that people dont die even if they dont sleep.


    And after more than 5 days, something irresistible got hold of him and he disappeared beyond consciousness.


    When he finally opened his eyes, it was all over.


    The situation reversed with the return of Im Gaeul, who was visiting other administrative districts.


    Players, led by the Twelve, were able to defeat the monsters and reclaim the city center.


    The citizens welcomed the returning players at Gwanghwamun.


    They seemed heartened that they had crossed the line of death, but Eunha felt no emotion.


    Was I fighting for these people?


    He couldnt understand why so many people were waving at him.


    Or the emotions of the players crying there.


    If there was one thing he felt there, it was from the children who were wedged between his parents.


    They were looking at the players with such innocent eyes, unaware of how cruel this world can be.


    In that moment, an envy welled up in him, a ridiculous one.


    Yes, you can be taken care of without doing anything.


    For that moment, he wanted to be them.


    No, he wanted to be a baby.


    How nice it would be to do nothing.


    I want to rest.


    I dont want to think about anything.


    Or so he thought.


    Abu.


    No way.


    Im sick and tired of doing nothing.


    I get up.


    I eat.


    I pack.


    Sleep.


    Wake up.


    The routine was repeating itself.


    I was sleeping more than 20 hours a day.


    There were times when I tried to force myself to stay awake and resist the pouring sleep, thinking back to when I fought against a horde of monsters before regressing, but I ultimately failed.


    How evil my mothers lullabies were!


    More often than not, I would fall asleep in my mothers arms before the song ended.


    How hungry I was again.


    My empty stomach screamed at me, and I couldnt help but cry.


    Even the breast milk that I couldnt adapt to at first was now desperately sought after by me, looking for my mother.


    It had been months since I had been able to do anything.


    Stress piled on top of stress, causing unnecessary frustration.


    At times like that, father would come to see him whenever he had the chance.


    Our Eunha, youve been waiting for me to come home! hed say, laughing. Father didnt seem to notice that I was glaring at him with a wild look


    This was the kind of man my father was.


    The good news is that there was some breathing room.


    Thats right.


    I was able to do a flip.


    Yay! Lets take a picture!


    Even his mother, who is usually calm, was losing her cool when he pulled off the flip.


    Apparently, his father, who didnt see this pivotal moment, was discouraged when he saw the photo she took.


    From then on, she often took him out of the cradle.


    And today, he was doing flips.


    Go Eunha!


    Next to him was his older sister, Euna, who had returned from kindergarten.


    With her fists balled up and snorting, she looked just like her father.


    Ugh.


    Come on.


    I opened my mouth to say something like that, but I doubt Euna understood.


    Yeah, Im back, little bro!


    Do kids understand each other?


    This time, Euna was wearing a smile that reminded her of her mother.


    Ncha~


    Euna gently hugged Eunha. She wasnt as steady as her mother, but she was trying to make sure he didnt get hurt.


    Hehe~


    Whats so good about it?


    Watching Euna like that, even his dissatisfaction seemed to disappear.


    No Euna.


    Eunhas older sister is four years older than him.


    But his memories of her were fainter than his memories of his parents.


    What he did remember was that he always followed her around, and that the day he lost his family, she hugged him and promised to protect him.


    And how much he resented her and how much he missed her.


    By the way.


    Eunha, are you hungry, do you want some milk?


    Eunha, are you sleepy? do you want your sister to sing you a lullaby?


    Eunha, do you need to rest?


    Euna had never left his side for a moment. She looked and acted so much like their parents.


    Although he had gotten used to it by now, her interest in him was overwhelming.


    Awww.


    Leave me alone.


    Okay!


    Like she understood anything.


    No matter how she interpreted Eunhas whimper, she was bothering him even more.


    Oh, no. Dont answer.


    Euna~ Can you take care of Eunha?


    Yes~!


    Her mother, who was preparing dinner in the kitchen, only encouraged Euna more.


    He couldnt help it.


    Eventually, he tried to ignore her gaze and flip over. Unlike the first time he tried, once he got used to it, flipping over was easy.


    Next came crawling. Crawling had been a slow process for the past few days.


    Still, he couldnt wait to walk.


    He had no desire to walk out into the world, but he couldnt stand the idea of lying still.


    So he started with the tummy time.


    A few days ago, his mother saw him struggling to crawl and muttered, Hell have to do his tummy time first. What is a tummy time?


    I wondered what a tummy bug was.


    At that time, the mother shook the rubber nipple that he was biting on and gestured for him to come this way.


    Come to me!


    Eunha pushed his stomach against the floor, determined to find the rubber nipple


    Only then did he master the belly push.


    This time, he raised his upper body with a trick that gave his stomach strength.


    His tiny arms shook, but he succeeded.


    Now he just needed to push his knees forward.


    One step, then another.


    He paid attention to the distance between his hands as he reached forward and moved his knees on the ground.


    My brother is a genius!


    Euna couldnt help but squeal, Hes a genius! and she ran over to him.


    Where are you hugging me?


    Why are you rubbing your face on my ass.


    You smell so good~


    Awwww~


    Ugh, let me crawl around a bit. And get off my ass.


    Kaaaa~! Youre so cute!


    Maybe he should learn to talk instead of crawl.


    Eventually, Eunha decided to stop practicing crawling at this point.


    He had gotten the hang of it.


    Haaa, I cant help it.


    Oh, whats going on?


    Just then, my mother, who was preparing dinner, came out of the kitchen.


    Mom, Eunha is hungry!


    Abu.


    Sis my butt is not a pillow, can you tell her that, Mom?


    Eunha puffed up his cheeks in a disgruntled manner, but it seemed that Mom interpreted it in the same way as Euna.


    Mommy loves you too, Eunha.


    Maybe I should learn to speak.


    Our son will learn to speak quickly like this.


    Yeah, Ill have to learn soon.


    I cant help but complain.


    Hey, Eunha, wanna crawl?


    I had no idea what Moms outstretched arm meant.


    Using the trick I learned earlier, I crawled over to her. S��arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ahhhh! Ah! So cute!!


    Realizing what was happening, Eunha puffed up his cheeks, but he was already in her mothers arms.


    His mother picked him up and patted him on the back, saying, You did well. She then showed him how to sit, saying, Next time, sit like this. She released her hand.


    Then she let go.


    Eunha held on to sit a little longer.


    But as soon as she released her hand, he didnt last long and fell forward. If she hadnt caught him, he would have hit his head on the floor.


    It would be a while before he could walk.


    You can take your time. Its okay to be late.


    She tells me that I dont have to rush my steps.


    But it sounded like she was telling me that I didnt have to rush, that I could just grow up like everyone else.


    It is true.


    I dont have to be impatient anymore.


    Sleepy again!


    This was the limit of the babys physical strength.


    Unable to fight off any more sleepiness, Eunha closed his eyes.


    He listened to her mother and sister singing a lullaby in unison.


    If mom goes to collect oysters~


    in the shade of the island,


    and the baby is left alone~


    watching for home


    to the lullaby that the sea sings,


    with arms wrapped around,


    slowly, slowly,


    falling asleep~.

 Chapter 3

    Chapter 3[Babys Day (2)]


    Today at 2am, there was a goblin attack corresponding to the 7th level monster in Marronnier Park in Daehangno. The Marronnier Knights Clan, who received the report, quickly subjugated the monster, but the attacker, Ms. Kim, and three others were taken to a nearby hospital.


    The Mana Management Bureau assumed that the monster had infiltrated from the outskirts of Seoul, and announced that they would explore the monsters entry and exit routes.


    I see. At this time of year, there are still insufficient measures against monsters.


    Eunha woke up early in the morning watching morning news.


    The Knights of the Marronnier Knights were on the scene, battling goblins, and the subtitles on the bottom of the screen mentioned monsters from other areas.


    Even before the regression, it was not uncommon for monsters to sneak into urban centers, or for monsters to appear on busy streets without warning.


    However, it wasnt as frequent as its been reported.


    People have only been utilizing mana for a decade at most.


    Mana is a power that touches the very foundation of life. The power to make a heart beat with just a tiny amount can bend even the laws of the world.


    Mankind, who was only focused on utilizing mana, made mistakes and suffered the consequences.


    Creatures born in a world where the laws of nature are twisted are sometimes beyond the norm.


    Humanity realized too late that they had created their own enemy, monsters, that threatened their very existence.


    A foolish and foolhardy act.


    The 1999 Destruction, the worst event in human history.


    On the eve of the 21st century, monsters emerged simultaneously from around the world and destroyed everything humanity had built in a single day.


    There was nowhere safe from the monsters, not even the sky, the ground, or the sea.


    No country was safe from the monsters.


    South Korea was no exception, barely able to fight back after the monsters ravaged half the country and wiped out a third of its population.


    The surviving humanity began to train players to defeat the monsters and build walls to protect against the threat.


    However, the barriers did not inherently protect humanity from the monsters. The walls were meant to prepare for monster attacks, but they did nothing to prevent monsters from being born within the walls.


    Monsters came from the ubiquitous mana in the atmosphere.


    In the absence of a fairy with the power to disperse mana, countermeasures against monsters were inadequate.


    If its Maroni Park, its near our house.


    Thats right, Ill have to be careful.


    Dont wander around too much at night. Have Euna come home as soon as she finishes kindergarten.


    Yeah, Ill do that.


    My father said, adjusting his tie. He was running late, but apparently he still had time to listen to the morning news after all the fuss hed been making this morning.


    Are you also coming back early today?


    Of course! Ill be here after work, just wait!


    Youre really something.


    Father winked with a menacing expression while putting on his shoes.


    Even though he was his father, he didnt look the least bit like it.


    Mother gave him bread to eat, reminding him to eat breakfast even though he was running late.


    Oh, Eunha, are you here to see Dad off to work?


    His father spotted him just in time.


    Turning away from the news, Eunha was caught right in the middle of it.


    Ouch, ouch.


    Ugh, that stung. Did he shave properly this morning?


    Hahaha! Dad really likes Eunha too!


    Unaware of his feelings, his father was perky in the morning, and as if rubbing his face wasnt enough, he kissed him on the cheek and left for work.


    Be careful, and dont go near Maroni Park..


    You never know when or where you might be attacked by a monster.


    It wasnt unreasonable for her to worry about him.


    Then Eunha should go back to sleep, right?


    Awww~


    Sleep again. I dont like sleeping.


    If you throw a tantrum, the neighbor will say, This kid!


    Ew! Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    There was no way he was afraid of the neighbor. Hed been around players with big personalities until the day he died.


    I wonder when theyll learn to understand me.


    The newborns body was uncomfortable. He slept half the day, his baby food was no more substantial than the calorie bars hed been eating before his regression, and his range of movement was limited because it was dangerous.


    I should have learned to talk instead of crawl.


    Lullaby, lullaby, my baby Eunha~


    Damn, before the regression, I could go days without sleep.


    I couldnt get over my mothers lullabies.


    Woo.


    What time is it now.


    Her mother must have fallen asleep while singing him a lullaby. Eunha quietly crawled out of her arms so as not to wake her.


    Lunch had just passed.


    It was time for Euna to return from kindergarten.


    Until then, he was free.


    He left the living room and decided to crawl all over the house. He even went to the kitchen, a place he normally wouldnt be allowed to go.


    Ugh.


    Sure enough.


    A bluish glow by the refrigerator.


    I had neutralized it just a few days ago, and it still looked like this.


    Id heard about the monster in Maroni Park and thought it might have affected my home, and I was right.


    I reached out and grabbed the bluish energy.


    The mana wriggled to escape my grasp, but quickly dispersed like a tangled thread unraveling and dissolved into the air.


    Phew.


    Ninth-ranked mana at best.


    Nevertheless, Eunha remained stunned as he felt his strength drain from his body the moment he released the omnipresent mana.


    I dont have enough mana.


    Mana exists everywhere in this world, even in small amounts, and it means that one can restore their mana by collecting the mana that is dissolved in the air. This is also why monsters are sometimes born. If the accumulated mana in a household is not properly managed, monsters can appear.


    Of course, considering the scale of the dissolved mana, an adult could probably take care of them easily. However, managed mana calls in more mana, and monsters call in more monsters. So, it cannot be ignored just because it is small.


    Better to deal with them whenever I saw them.


    Ugh.


    Even before the regression, he had suffered from a lack of mana in his body many times. Fortunately, his sense of mana management and speed of mana recovery were overwhelming, but he couldnt use attacks with great firepower.


    So, after regenerating, he would save up his mana whenever he could. Even though I had used up all of my mana on a day like todays, I still needed to increase my body mana during my growth phase.


    Of course, the reason I needed to increase my mana wasnt to become a player.


    There was no longer any reason to defeat monsters. All my anger and hatred for monsters had been resolved in my previous life.


    Moreover, my parents were alive now.


    Even in my new life, I didnt want to live a life where I hoped to die.


    But a world where mana was a part of power.


    He had to increase the mana in his body if he wanted to live in this world at all.


    Ugh.


    Ugh, dizziness.


    I couldnt take any more mana in this body; Id pushed it as far as it could go, it seemed that I had gone a little too far.


    In the end, he collapsed on the ground, unable to hold on any longer.


    Abu.


    Its because of my age. My age.


    It didnt occur to him to get up from the floor.


    The world was spinning like he was drunk


    Lets just go back to sleep.


    My mother will carry me to bed later.


    Im home~!


    I heard the front door swing open.


    Euna had returned from kindergarten. I heard her running down the hallway, making a lot of noise.


    Eunha, what are you doing there?


    Oh.


    Yeah, its your sister!


    No, That not.


    Come on, get me to bed.


    Or call my mother.


    Uh-oh. When did he get here?


    His mother woke up at the sound of Eunas voice and was surprised to find him sprawled out in the kitchen.


    I told you not to come in the kitchen. Tsk!


    The mother makes the sound with her mouth.


    Her lips curled up at the sight of her scolding her baby.


    Oh my.


    Aww, how cute~!


    The two of them let out a small sigh.


    They look like a mother and daughter.


    By the way, I wonder how much mana she has in her body.


    Eunhas curiosity was piqued, so he decided to check Eunas mana.


    And the result was.


    Huge.


    An enormous amount of mana was flowing out of her body uncontrollably. If she had been unconsciously leaking mana since she was young, how much would she have accumulated after she stopped growing?


    The reason why mana is so ubiquitous in my house is because of my sisters mana.


    It was a jaw-dropping amount of mana.


    However, unconsciously leaking mana could also be a factor that harms ones health because the body cannot absorb all the mana.


    I needed to help Euna manage her mana before it became a problem.


    Oh no, again.


    Ugh, my head.


    Oww. You must be tired.


    Mom, is Eunha sleeping?


    Yep. Can we be quiet so Eunha sleeps?


    Yes!

 Chapter 4

    Chapter 4[Bam! Bam! Bam! Bam! Bam!]


    Who the hell is big sister and who is litle brother.


    After returning from kindergarten, Euna bothered Eunha all over the place.


    Shes so fierce that when you ignore her, she throws a tantrum.


    Eventually, Eunha had to play along to keep her from crying.


    Before he knew it, it was evening.


    Kids, lets have dinner~


    Yes!!!


    Finally, I was free.


    I didnt worry about monsters, so I didnt think Id have to worry about Euna.


    Anyway, I should get some rest now.


    Ill crawl to the master bedroom.


    Euna, Eunha, and my honey, Daddys home!


    It was hard to stay quiet.


    Eunha looked at his father, who had covered the few steps from the front door to the living room, and lamented that another day had passed.


    Ehh!


    Awww, you little guy!


    I told him to stop rubbing his chin stubble.


    But despite his desperate protests, his father didnt back down.


    In fact, he even tried to grab Euna, who was trying to sneak away from him.


    Ugh, Dad, it stings~


    Sorry, sorry.


    You said you were coming in a little late. Are you done with your work?


    I put off everything until tomorrow!


    You too, why dont you change your clothes and come over, its shabu shabu* today. (a delicious dish! There is an image below, so check it if you want to.)


    Im glad I came in early!


    Father hands Mother his coat. He quickly changed into a simple outfit and ran into the bathroom to wash up.


    Shabu-shabu?


    Yes, Its shabu-shabu today.


    Shabu shabu!?


    Yep, its bushabushabusha today.


    Why are you saying it backwards?


    Sigh, Mother is just going along with it.


    Eunha sighed secretly as he watched the two of them play, squeezing and unclenching their hands.


    Is this bushabusha?


    Yes, if you put the meat in the broth like this it cooks quickly, right?


    Its faster to show than tell.


    My mother stirred the meat with chopsticks, and the thin meat suddenly turned a delicious color.


    Wow, this is delicious.


    My toothless body was pained. I wanted to punch the ground when I realized that I couldnt eat the meat dripping with broth right in front of me.


    Mama, ah~!


    Oh no, Eunha, not yet.


    Even though Eunha sat on her mothers lap, he never managed to get the meat into his mouth. He could only stare at the meat that went into Eunas mouth.


    Delicious! The meat is so tender!


    Oh, it smells good.


    Euna, dip it in soy sauce. Eunha, you should be still.


    You should eat it too, not just the kids.


    Yes, yes. You eat it too.


    Why cant I eat the meat in front of me?


    Why is my body so young?


    If I were a year older, I wouldnt be sitting there watching.


    I will never forget this day.


    I realize that the longing of someone who cannot eat meat runs deeper than the ocean.


    At that moment, a sense of urgency hit Eunha. It was an instinct that was deeply ingrained in his body from looking after Euna.


    A bowl of soy sauce sat at the head of the table.


    Euna, whose mind was focused on chewing, didnt even realize her elbow was right next to the soy sauce.


    It was obvious that the soy sauce would fall to the floor if her elbow hit it.


    No, it was bad enough as it was.


    Noona! (is a term used by a male to refer to his older sister)


    Whoa!


    Eunha exclaimed as his father quickly caught the falling bowl.


    Huh?


    Euna gulped down the meat in her mouth, still not realizing what had happened.


    Whoa, be careful, Euna, you almost dropped the soy sauce.


    Okay, thank you, Dad!


    Haha! Dad really likes Euna!


    Hey, hey, hey, hey. This is the kind of thing that needs a good scolding.


    I dont want her to be an idiot.


    By the way, didnt Eunha just call you big sister?


    Didnt you know? Eunhas been calling her noona for days.


    Really!?


    Dad was right to be surprised.


    The baby who was crawling not long ago was now calling her sister Nana.


    Their mother was just as surprised when she first heard it. When she asked seriously, Are you a genius, our Eunha? he couldnt even respond.


    It was a recent achievement for Eunha, who had been frustrated by the lack of communication with his family.


    At first, he couldnt even pronounce anything close, but now he can say a few words.


    For example,


    Mama.


    Papa.


    Noona.


    He can even refer to his family members.


    Oh my god did you just say you really like your dad!?


    Woooo.


    Why and why again.


    Why do conversations get harder when you learn to speak.


    I cant tell you how happy I was when I was called mama.


    Eunha called me noona first!


    Euna brags, raising her fork above her head.


    Awww, you took away Eunhas first babble!


    Dad, dont be childishly competitive with your daughter.


    I dont know if theres one kid in this family or two.


    What did Euna do at preschool today?


    I danced with all my friends!


    What kind of dance was it?


    Head, shoulders, knees, feet, knees~


    Teacher posted a video of the band


    Her mothers smartphone was showing a video of kids Eunas age dancing to a song.


    Suddenly, his father leaned in close and said, I cant believe I can see this precious thing. Did I mention hes a new teacher this year? hes very good. He was engrossed in the video.


    Euna seemed to like the song she learned today.


    Before she knew it, she was humming along to the song playing on her phone.


    She quickly drained her juice and started dancing to the beat.


    Head, shoulders, knees, feet, knees, feet~


    Wow, our Euna is a good dancer~


    Mother claps her hands and praises her.


    And the father, not to be outdone, pulls out his smartphone.


    My daughter is a fairy.


    Today, father once again gained a great realization from his daughter.


    But I too couldnt deny it.


    Watching her dance happily, even when the beat was off, made me feel happy.


    Shes my sister, but you have to admit shes cute.


    Eunha was agreeing with his father, albeit a little. S~ea??h the ��ov��lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Eunha, lets sing together!


    Noona, thats not possible.


    No, hes too young.


    Then we can call him after one nights sleep?


    No, he cant sing until he sleeps more.


    How much?


    I dont know, it will take a lot of sleep.


    A lot?


    Yes, ah~ a lot.


    I want to sing along, but.


    Throwing a fit is useless.


    I still have a long way to go before I grow up.


    Mmm.


    Eunha patted her on the back to soothe her.


    Maybe this would make her feel better but


    His older sister still hasnt given up.


    Ah! I can do that! Wait for me~!


    Euna stopped eating, got up, and ran to her room.


    As she ran down the hall, she brought back a helmet and a silver pot.


    She put the helmet on her head and placed the silver pot on Eunhas struggling head.


    Were going to do this at the school assembly.


    Really?


    Dad held up his camera and snapped a picture of Euna with excitement.


    Euna posed for the camera.


    Their mother, who knew what she was doing, had already played the music.


    [Ready~ Go~!]


    Euna takes a pumping posture.


    As soon as the lyrics Jumping! came on, she bent her body up and down.


    This is how I do it!


    Then she stopped jumping as soon as the lyrics Together! started and started a new dance.


    What is this weirdness?


    Eunha watched her dance in a daze, unaware that milk was leaking from the corner of his mouth.


    Eunha, come on!


    Noona, I cant even do head-shoulders-knees.


    Eunhas grumbling was defeated.


    His mother slipped her arm under his shoulder and pulled him up and down during the jumping part of the song.


    Ugh!


    Im not doing it! I hate this!


    Pump it up happily! Balararam-bing, bing-bing-bing


    Pump it up joyfully! Balararam-bing, bing-bing-bing


    Before I knew it, Euna and his mother were humming the song.


    There was no way out. Half-heartedly, he joined in the rhythm, telling himself to let things be.


    It was an addictive song.


    Ive heard that song before.


    It didnt take him long to remember.


    It was the same song Baekryeon had been humming and dancing to.


    Before his regression, when he was away from the front lines.


    Fairy Im Gaeul had ordered him to escort Baekryeon, meaning to clear his head for a while.


    An order that came out of nowhere to take care of a child.


    Of course, he, who used to kill monsters or enemies, had no intention of obeying Fairy Im Gaeuls command. He was ready to kill her on the spot, and the situation was escalating to the point where his aides were aiming their swords at each other.


    It was then that she glared at him and spoke in a cold tone.


    You clean up your own shit.


    Shit?


    Did she say shit?


    He was dumbfounded and speechless.


    Despite forgetting to defend himself while trying to rebut, she said:


    Since you picked it up, you have to raise it. If not, then what?


    She was not the head of a nation for nothing.


    But also an actress who was famous in South Korea before becoming a leader.


    She controlled the timing of her lines and the flow of the atmosphere. By the time he realized it, he was already on the board she had set up


    Agh.


    Eventually, Eunha was semi-forced to step back from the front and take care of a kid 12 years younger than him.


    At first, he had doubts about what he was doing.


    Little did he know that he would end up performing the role of protecting the next fairy candidate. It was a job that could be considered a promotion rather than a demotion.


    E/N: heres the picture of the yummy shabu shabu, suddenly Im hungry

 Chapter 5

    Chapter 5[friend or supporter].


    It was shortly after Eunha turned two years old.


    Her mother was hanging out the laundry when, out of the blue, she said.


    Why dont we go visit Eunhas friend today?


    Friend?


    Did I have a friend?


    Eunha stood still and scratched his head.


    Before the regression, he hadnt been the kind of person to open up to others.


    All he wanted was for himself to die or for the monsters to die.


    Furthermore, the world of players who made their living destroying monsters was not an environment for socializing, as the saying goes, betray them before they betray you.


    There were a few people I could relate to, but it wasnt really a relationship, just a shared sense of purpose in killing monsters.


    They would eventually run out of breath as the battle intensified.


    So the one person I can call a friend before the regression is


    Lee Yoo-jung.. (E/N: I love her)


    Although they had spent time together as close as siblings, even going through thick and thin, because of the age difference between them, they could still be referred to as an older brother and younger sister.


    Im sure Baekryeon herself would throw a fit if she heard that.


    And as for Yoo-jung


    Even now, in his second life, he couldnt figure out what she was to him.


    Too light to be called a friend,


    Too vague to be a comrade-in-arms,


    Too light to be a friend, too vague to be a comrade-in-arms, too lacking in something to be a lover.


    What did she think of me?


    The two had graduated from the academy and spent over ten years together. Emotions that sprouted in the changing times of Kangsan could not be simply defined by the same words like love or friendship.


    Eunha?


    Oh, yeah.


    Realizing her mothers worried gaze, Eunha decided to change the subject.


    Do I have any friends?


    Well, how many friends do you have that Eunha doesnt know about?


    Oops, that was a bad choice of words.


    It wasnt appropriate for a child who had just turned two.


    But she was a mother.


    She could only marvel at the fact that her two-year-old was so articulate, but she didnt question the question as if he had spent his life without friends.


    Theres a girl your age right next door, Eunha, and I heard she wants you to come over once.


    Next door?


    Even though he could walk now, Eunha was still a toddler. He hadnt been out of the house much, so there was no way he knew who lived next door.


    Theres a very cute little girl living there~


    What more could I ask for from a two-year-old?


    The idea of going to meet a girl his own age didnt excite him. I didnt know if hed be able to talk to her, or if hed be able to communicate with her, and I just hoped he wouldnt be like Euna.


    Instead, he was attracted to the idea of going outside the house.


    It was next door, just a few steps out the door.


    Eunhas family lived on the second floor of a four-story rowhouse. Two households are allowed to live on each floor, with the exception of the landlords grandfather, who used the entire fourth floor for his book collection.


    Euna said that her neighbors were all friendly and fun people.


    I wondered how unusual they must be for Euna to say they were fun, and in that sense, I was a little curious.


    Minjis mom, its me.


    Her name is Minji-jina.


    I didnt remember anything about my next-door neighbors.


    Including the unusual ones Euna had mentioned.


    Well, maybe I couldnt remember.


    It was unavoidable.


    Before the regression, I had left the neighbourhood before I graduated from kindergarten. Left alone at a young age, I was forced to grow up with my maternal grandmother in Incheon.


    The trauma of losing his family left him distraught for years, so he doesnt remember much of his childhood.


    Are you Eunha? Hi, Eunha!


    Eunha, you should say hello too


    Hi.


    So its safe to say that the people Im going to meet will be new to me.


    Wow, hes really good at saying hello even though hes the same age as Minji.


    Eunha learned to talk quickly.


    I heard he took his first steps early. When I heard it on the playground, I thought your mom was bragging, but now I see its true.


    Oh my God, you didnt believe me?


    I cant believe it. You were saying that he was walking and talking when he was only a few months old. I thought, who in the world learns that fast?


    No, were not the smartest or something like that, were pretty ordinary.


    Okay, okay, but hes so cute! Hes got a great face, cutie!


    Auwau


    She was a very awkward neighbor. She seemed like someone who could live well no matter where she fell.


    By the way, dont pinch my cheeks. I dont want to stretch them.


    You think my cheeks are glutinous.


    Eunha ducked behind her mother to avoid Min-jis mom touch.


    Hes still a kid. Is he still wearing a pacifier?


    I tried to take it off, but Eunha wouldnt let me.


    Shes not trying to take mine off, is she?


    After 12 months of age, children are supposed to outgrow their pacifiers.


    But Eunha couldnt give up his pacifier, and when her mother tried to take it away a few days ago, he defended it, even crying.


    I dont know anyone who hasnt tried it.


    No, no one who doesnt remember doing it has any idea!


    Look at him, he wont take it away, so dont do that.


    Are you bored? Mommy is having coffee with Minjis mom, so why dont you come play with Minji?


    Minji is playing by herself inside. Can Eunha play with her?


    Yeah, okay.


    Desperately holding on to the pacifier, Eunha nodded.


    His second life wasnt without its inconveniences: he could walk and talk and learn to talk, but there were some things he couldnt do without the absolute sanction of age.


    Cigarettes and alcohol, for example.


    Before his regression, he smoked mindlessly and had a drink before going to sleep, but alcohol and cigarettes were too hard to resist.


    He hadnt touched them in over a year.


    He was forced to quit smoking and drinking semi-forcibly in order to regress.


    The pacifier was a substitute. Putting it in my mouth and chewing it hard gave me a strange sense of security that I was here.


    It was also addictive in a different way than the cigarettes I used to smoke to take my mind off a hard day.


    So I wouldnt take out my pacifier until I sucked on a Chupa Chups! (E/N: Theres a picture below!)


    But Eunhas pacifier was taken away from his, much to his chagrin.


    This is my pacifier.


    What!


    From a neighbor of his own age.


    Minji Kim, 2 years old.


    Minji was playing with a toy in her room when she was snatched up at a speed you wouldnt expect from a baby.


    He was caught off guard, not expecting to be attacked by a 2-year-old.


    Its mine, give it back.


    Its mine.


    Minji took it in her mouth.


    There was a look on her face like she had the world.


    Eunha, on the other hand, felt like he had lost everything.


    I never thought Id get it gone right in front of me.


    I cant believe Im being defiled by someone else! S��arch* The ��ovelFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He never thought he would see his pacifier in another childs mouth.


    In a world of players where the maxim is to take it before its taken from you, he never thought it would be taken from him so easily.


    Minji, didnt Mommy tell you not to take it anymore?


    But Mommy, its Minjis.


    Its because of you, you forced her to stop taking it, so she took it from me.


    Eunha glared at Minjis mother with resentment.


    Whether she was aware of his gaze or not, he was furious that she took the pacifier away from Eunha.


    My Eunha is a good boy, so he can handle it, right? Its okay, we have plenty at home.


    If it werent for his mothers appeasement, he would have joined the fray.


    Hah, it cant be helped.


    Its not hygienic to take back something thats been in someone elses mouth.


    Better to be generous and give it up.


    Ill have to go home and bite the newly sanitized one later.


    Shouldnt Eunha play quietly with Minji?


    In the meantime, the fight was over.


    Min-ji, who had finally gotten the pacifier, clung to Eunha and whined back and forth.


    Perhaps it was fascinating to meet someone of her own age, but Minji scratched his face with her nails, kept trying to touch his face, and tried to pull his hair


    Dont you hate me?


    You dont like me, do you?


    It was a tooth for a tooth and an eye for an eye. He couldnt live with the loss, so he tried to do what Minji had done.


    Stop it.


    Minji said in disgust at that moment.


    If he laid a finger on her, she threatened that she would call her mom right now.


    Huh, shes a player, a real player.


    And it didnt suit him at all.


    Youre disgusting.


    Well, we can agree on that one. I hate you too.


    He agreed.


    In less than an hour of interaction, the two realized that day.


    That they were water and oil that couldnt mix.


    Maybe things wouldnt have been so bad between us if you hadnt stolen from me.


    No, we just werent meant to be.


    Youre just speeding up the process of getting to know each other.


    I cant do this anymore.


    Im not going to have any hair left on my head with this girl.


    Mom, I want to go home!


    Eunha called out to her mother,


    Have a snack before you go!


    Minjis mother didnt want to send them away right away, so she held out a snack to Eunha.


    It was a toddler snack from her house. It had a bland flavor.


    As an aside, it was one of the hardest things to bear, not being able to eat the snacks sold at convenience stores because they were said to be too irritating for babies.


    Eunha and Minji, who were of the same age, momentarily had conflicting intentions about approaching the table with the snacks. Eunha was already able to walk, while Minji still preferred crawling. This difference became the standard for determining who would get the snacks first.


    Aah! Mine!


    Its revenge!


    Savor the moment when whats yours is no longer yours.


    After living as a baby for two years, even his mind had become a child.


    We should share and eat nicely. Its not good to do it this way.


    If it werent for her mothers restraint, he would have taken them all.


    In the end, Eunha had to split the sweets with Min-ji.


    This ones mine.


    And yet, this girl.


    This bad one who coveted Eunhas share of snacks was still there.


    This is mine.


    Eunha didnt want to be unnecessarily stubborn with one snack, but he didnt want to give in to Minji.


    But he had to back off again.


    She was so strong, and he, who had been increasing the mana in his body, was pushed back. She even had the cowardice to pull down his pants.


    A match made in a flash.


    The winner was Minji, who reached for a snack while Eunha was putting on his pants.


    At her age, shes already using such cowardly tricks to win.


    Sucks, really sucks.


    Wow, you two are really close.


    Mother, were not close at all.


    Ive just met the enemy next door.


    I see. I guess you two will be hanging out a lot from now on.


    Please dont involve me with this idiot, auntie.


    I dont know. Lets give up the sweets.


    Eunha decided to give up after picking up a few sweets from the floor.


    But what kind of girl is so strong?


    Curious, Eunha checked Minjis mana.


    The amount of mana was normal, nothing compared to Euna, who was blessed with mana, or himself, who was increasing his mana.


    And yet, to be so strongI wonder if she was born that way.


    Maybe she was born that way. Thats a bit scary.


    Both he and that auntie should be careful.


    Or maybe shes a voracious eater.


    Mukminji* ( E/N: basically says Eat-Minji)


    Huh?


    Youre a munchkin* (glutton), so Ill call you Mukminji* (Eat-Minji) from now on. (EN: Its a game of words!)


    munchkin?


    She probably doesnt even know what munchkin means.


    I wont teach you, nyah~ he said, feeling superior.


    Im not a glutton!


    You are a glutton, you glutton. Mukminji*


    Minji glared at him.


    Eunha didnt stand still. he grabbed the bowl of snacks and continued to tease Minji.


    Its like calling poop, poop, and calling a glutton a glutton!


    He didnt think he could ever get along with Minji.


    And neither did Minji,


    Mom. I want this.


    Huh? Thats Eunhas.


    Give it to me. Wahh.


    Minji threw the pacifier shed been biting on to the floor as dirty.


    I want this!. Wahh.


    Wow she really.


    He had to watch as the pacifier, which had been taken away from him by someone else, was thrown away like a bonfire of one night.


    Sh-, haaaa, sigh.


    I really cant get along with her.


    Mukminji-munchkin/EN: basically hes saying that she eats a lot like a glutton. Just like my sister.


    Heres the image!

 Chapter 6

    Chapter 6[A world where mana is power].


    When I turned four, I realized that I had a little more mana in my body. At first, it wasnt uncommon for me to lose my mind whenever I dealt with mana, but as time went on, I was able to hold on for longer periods of time.


    Wow.


    Thats it for today.


    Feeling lightheaded, Eunha released the mana he had been storing in his body.


    Mana is like alcohol. In moderation, it can be beneficial, but too much can be poisonous.


    When gathering mana, drink slowly and dont gulp it down. This can lead to a mana overload, where your body cant keep up and begins to collapse.


    You dont want to end up with a hole in your stomach from your youthful ambitions.


    Some people say that you need to collect mana to break the film in order to increase the mana in your body, but if you want to wake up the next morning in one piece, you need to practice moderation.


    Unless you want to sleep with a bunch of guys bare-chested.


    This is definitely not a story of personal experience.


    Oh, shit. Tears are blinding me.


    So, I guess this isnt much different than before the regression.


    Before the regression, studies had shown that the more you manipulated mana from a young age, the more mana you had in your body.


    However, this is my second life, even if he handled mana from a young age, he didnt think he would surpass his own body mana before regression.


    Give up and admit it.


    It was a maxim of the player world.


    Everyone is born with different amounts of mana.


    Everyone is equal in mana. The amount of mana youre born with doesnt depend on your parents power or wealth.


    And in this monster-infested world, mana was both equal and discriminatory.


    Everyone is born with mana, but some people are born with enough mana to perform spectacular magic, while others are born with just enough mana to breathe and live.


    In a world where there is no escape from the threat of monsters, mana in the body becomes strength, power, and wealth, creating an invisible hierarchy among people.


    Effort and results are not proportional.


    Effort has its limits.


    Especially when its mana.


    All beings are born with a limit to how much mana they can hold.


    Thats why the unbridgeable gap between those with more mana and those with less widens.


    So stop trying and give up.


    Recognize. Your. Own. Limitations.


    The world of players who use mana to destroy monsters is a world where natural talent and sense are everything.


    It was a world where effort betrayed talent, where those without talent would die no matter how hard they tried.


    The reason why he was able to survive in such a world was because he had a natural sense after all.


    Im back!


    What about my sister, on the other hand.


    When Eunha saw the amount of mana in her body, he was horrified in a good way. There was always an uncontrollable flow of mana.


    Her young body couldnt hold it all, so she was releasing it unconsciously.


    How much would it increase when she grew up?


    The more I look at it, the more amazing it is.


    Huh? What?


    Nothing, but sis, why are you pulling on my arm?


    Im going to play with the neighborhood kids! You should come!


    Im staying home to rest.


    Heyyy, lets go~


    Haa.


    Even though I was 32 years old and she 4 years older than me, Euna could not be beaten.


    Euna hummed a song with a strange beat and took him to a playground near her house.


    Guys, Im home!


    Hi, Euna.


    Euna, hello!


    Euna, come here!


    As soon as the children at the playground saw Euna, they came running like puppies to meet their master.


    If he hadnt pulled away from Euna earlier, he would have been swept up in the crowd of children.


    I dont want to babysit.


    Euna was a favorite among the children, but she was also loved by the neighbors.


    My sister is pretty, taking after her mother.


    But what about Eunha himself?


    With his fathers wild eyes, unstable appearance, and the fact that he often says hes bothered or wants to go home, hes not likely to get any attention.


    He was lucky if he didnt scare the kids.


    You didnt have to come.


    I didnt want to come either.


    Then Minji, who was playing in the sand with other girls her age, approached.


    The two were childhood friends who were practically enemies.


    Their words were crude and harsh.


    But what was she doing playing with them?


    Suddenly intrigued, Eunha cast her gaze to the sandy beach where Minji was playing.


    The girls, whose faces he had seen a few times before, were playing in the sand with serious expressions on their faces.


    As the conversation went on:


    This thing, I would never give it to a lowly thing like you.


    Mother!


    Whos your mother!


    Ill be good, so you wont worry.


    Is this real You really cant understand words? Our son has a bright future ahead of him. But do you think someone who grew up without parents like you would fit in?


    Mother.


    Thats it, eat this and get lost, I hope you never show up in front of me again.


    Why a scene from a morning soap opera is unfolding in front of me.


    What is that.


    Theyre playing a game, cant you see?


    Were the play-pretend games of children really so devoid of dreams and hope?


    Of course, in this world, all dreams and hopes are lost in the face of monsters.


    Can I join in?


    Why, why, why.


    Why does my older sister want to join in?


    At least the girls were acting with a lot of energy.


    I felt like I was watching a morning drama in front of me.


    So Eunas interest in playing with the girls was understandable.


    But still!


    This is the real deal, Im telling you!


    No, dont join in, sister.


    How cruel.


    He couldnt let her sister get caught up in the drama until he got dirt in his eyes.


    Even if you play it, its useless. Please just continue to grow up the way you are now, older sister.


    Huh? sea??h th�� N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Then what are you going to do?


    Why are you interrupting me?


    Why should I decide that?


    Because Euna cant play because of you.


    I really dont like you.


    He glared, and Min-ji returned the glare.


    Haa.


    Eunha looked around at the children who had gathered around him.


    All the kids who were playing separately had gathered together.


    The sister effect is amazing. What is it, a magnet?


    Since there are so many of us, lets play cops and thieves.


    Cops and robbers?


    The kids scratched their heads.


    How could they not recognize cops and thieves?


    Unsurprised, Eunha explained to the children in the park about cops and thieves.


    The rules are simple. The police would catch the thief and put him in jail. The thief could then break the cops out of jail without the cops realizing it.


    So well have to divide the population between cops and thieves.


    The one who could organize the assertive kids would have to be the one with the most influence.


    Min-ji and Euna decided to split up and lead the cops and thieves.


    Then Eunha will be a cop.


    Ill be the thief, sis.


    Then Ill be the cop, Minji, Ill be the cop.


    Okay, then. You be the cop, Ill be the thief.


    As soon as they started, I should be caught and rest comfortably.


    The two of them accepted it easily without knowing his true intentions.


    And so the game began.


    Before long, the playground was filled with the shouts of the fleeing thief and the police chasing him. Children who had heard the shouting also joined in, and the number of players grew from the beginning.


    Ah, this is easy.


    Meanwhile, Eunha was caught by the police just as he had planned. Hauled off to jail, he sat on the ground, idly watching the children play. The thieves were being led to the jail one after another as the police made a good effort.


    Thats when Minji sneaks up on them, out of sight of the police.


    You guys, run! Ill guard the house. Bye bye~


    You idiot, its not a house, its a prison!


    Who doesnt know that?


    Eunha sighed when he saw Minji frowning.


    if we leave the prison, they will have a difficult time escaping and will probably end up back in the prison. Then, one person should stay behind to guard the house/prison while the others try to escape


    What nonsense are you saying?


    Who comes up with such nonsensical things?


    Surely even noona (older sister) wouldnt say things like Min-ji.


    I hope she grows up adorably.


    Guys~!


    Hey, guys! Min-ji is here!


    Do your best to deal with this.


    Catch Minji!


    Its Min-ji! She broke the thieves out of jail!


    Eunha, youre the worst!


    Yes, thank you~


    Min-ji, who had broken the thieves out of jail, was the polices first priority.


    The police rushed in after hearing Eunhas report.


    Min-ji glared at him, ready to kill him, and escaped the prison before they could catch her.


    In the meantime, Euna shouted,


    Eunha, youre under arrest!


    Im already in jail.


    But you still escaped, right?


    Well, kind of.


    If this were reality, the prison doors were open so they could escape at any time.


    Of course, he had no intention of running away.


    Still, he mimicked Euna putting on the handcuffs.


    Wait for me after Im done. Dont go ahead like last time.


    Okay, okay, I wont leave you behind.


    Promise!


    Euna made a last-ditch effort to lock his cell, then ran to grab Min-ji.


    I wont let you go.


    She was quite angry at being chased by several people, and her eyes were quite red, but she tried not to cry and kept her eyes open.


    Poisonous, poisonous.


    But you can see that shes trying to not cry.


    Whatever.


    I dont care


    Youll experience the same thing someday. I dont know who started saying it, but its nonsense that sticks to your mouth.


    Well, see you tomorrow~!


    Bye guys!


    Eunha, I wont let you go!


    Bye everyone~!


    In the middle of it, there was the sound of peace mixed in.


    When they finished playing cops and robbers, the sun had already set. The kids who had sweated a lot today went back home.


    Lets go too~


    What a mess.


    Ehehe.


    With a sigh, Eunha brushed off Eunas clothes. Waving her hand, Euna saw the children off until the end, and there wasnt a spot on her that wasnt covered in dirt.


    You had fun today, didnt you?


    Yeah.


    Half a day in jail wasnt so bad.


    Maybe next time Id bring a book.


    Lets play again tomorrow.


    If we have time.


    I must have had an unusually good day.


    Looking at the smiling Euna, he felt like nodding his head in agreement.


    So he nodded appropriately.


    I almost let it go, but I cant.


    Tomorrow will be just as noisy as today.


    My sister coming home from elementary school, holding my hand and running to the playground.


    He knows better than anyone how precious the monotony of everyday life is.


    So he wanted to protect this life.


    He wanted to keep the things he had helplessly lost before his regression.


    So,


    Krrr.


    No, i- its o-okay.


    A wild dog jumped out on the way home.


    Euna was on the verge of crying, but she was purposely putting on a strong front so that Eunha wouldnt be scared.


    Lets go! Just walk!


    Her voice trembled and she couldnt deceive anyone.


    Even her legs were shaking.


    Why did she call herself noona and step forward for no reason?


    Who had stepped forward to protect him?


    No one. Before regression, he considered anyone who stood in front of him as an enemy.


    He was too strong for anyone to step forward to defend him.


    So it was strange to see Euna, so small and young, step forward.


    Strange?


    No, no, no.


    He remembered a similar scene.


    In his past life, he saw his sister clinging to him to protect him as the car plunged under the bridge.


    That was her. Thats what she was like. Thats who my sister was.


    Its okay, Eunha.


    Its okay, Euna.


    Their voices overlapped.


    Even the tremble in them.


    Its okay.


    Whats okay about it? Ill protect you, Noona.


    Huh?


    Ill protect you.


    Huh?


    In this life, I will protect you. Ill recover everything we lost.


    With renewed determination, he stepped forward, hiding Euna behind his back.


    Krrr Woof! Woof!


    Should he really lose to the neighborhood dogs?


    Eunha drew on the mana in his body.


    Mana surging through his body.


    All he wanted was the power to protect his family.


    The mana, imbued with an image, became as sharp as a blade and began to take on substance, even visible to others.


    Krr.


    I can kill you.


    The blade-like mana warned in unison.


    Gr.


    The dog, unable to withstand the pressure, eventually lowered its tail and ran away.


    Leave this to me.


    He was still small, but he would eventually grow bigger than his sister.


    He lifted his hand and gently petted Eunas head with his fingertips.


    Eunha, now.


    Euna looked down at Eunha with a bewildered expression, her eyes brimming with the tears she had been holding back earlier.


    Im strong, dont worry.


    I wonder if I looked a little bit believable.


    I hope so. Even though I was 32 years old and four years older in spirit, a man wants to look strong in front of a woman.


    Feeling a little fancy, Eunha started walking home.


    Then, a strike hit him from behind


    Kuuk!


    Eunha, who had been walking with a false sense of form, fell to the ground.


    What is that? Thats mana, right!? I want to do it too! Teach me!


    Dont you have to be moved and look at me again like my litle brother is so cool at a time like this?


    I mean, if she were my sister, shed be like.


    Okay, okay. I was going to tell you and teach you anyway.


    Yay!


    The two of them held hands and headed home, their path dyed with the sunset.


    Their adventure will continue in the next lesson.


    To Be Continued.


    Continuation my ass.


    Upon returning home, Eunha realized that while Euna had been gifted with an immense amount of mana, she had no sense of how to use it.


    The world does not give one person two talents.


    Recalling the proverb that existed before the 21st century, Eunha thought that this world isnt quite equal either.

 Chapter 7

    Chapter 7[Inauguration]


    Eunha had initially planned to teach Euna how to handle mana slowly. S��arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Over the course of a year, however, Eunha was forced to change his plans as Euna began to struggle with the increasing amount of mana.


    Too much of anything is poison.


    As Ive said before, mana is the power that allows life to exist in tiny amounts.


    Mana that is not controlled by the body can run amok, causing death or transforming into monsters that are beyond the scope of life.


    Until now, Euna has been walking a tightrope by unconsciously releasing uncontrolled mana.


    However, the amount of mana in her body increased by leaps and bounds when she entered elementary school, and it was not uncommon for it to leak out of her body, sometimes causing her to lose consciousness and collapse.


    Even in his previous life, Euna had been weak. It was blur, but he remembered going to visit her in the hospital when he was younger.


    He didnt know her medical history at the time, but in his second life, he could now see that she was suffering from mana accumulation.


    So he was looking for a chance to teach Euna how to handle mana.


    As luck would have it, his older sister asked him to teach her how to handle mana first.


    Of course, when her parents heard the story, they were very much against it at first. Partly because he was too young, but also because Eunas condition had not been stabilized by hospital treatment.


    That was understandable.


    At this point, there was no specialized treatment for mana accumulation.


    Simply pumping mana out of the body wasnt enough to deal with the constant buildup of mana.


    If Euna knew how to manipulate her mana, she could fix the underlying problem, but that would risk causing a mana explosion, and the hospital couldnt do anything about it.


    But in his second life, Eunha knew a method that hadnt yet been established by the medical science of this era.


    He was able to help Baekryeon, who was about to go into mana overdrive, manage her mana.


    No matter how much mana Euna possessed, it was nothing compared to the awakened Baekryeon.


    Ugh, this is hard.


    It requires constant direction and force, otherwise youll lose your balance and fall.


    Euna pouted her lips as she looked at the top toy. (E/N: Picture below!)


    Right now, Euna was struggling with the delicate handling of mana.


    She was born with the blessing of mana, but ironically, she had no sense of controlling it.


    Perhaps it was inevitable.


    Shed had a vast amount of mana since birth, and it would take time for her to get the hang of managing a small amount.


    So Eunha devised top toy training, which, on the surface, seems to require only the ability to direct mana in a certain way, but is actually quite difficult.


    You have to constantly apply the same force to mana, which is out of your control the moment it leaves your body, while trying to keep it moving in a certain direction.


    If she was even slightly off balance, the top toy would topple over.


    Moreover, Euna was in the midst of battling Eunha, who was not using mana.


    Go~ shoot!


    Ugh~ thats fatal.


    Eunas pouting was futile.


    This was not a trivial matter.


    Unbeknownst to her, Eunha didnt have enough mana left to spin her top toy indefinitely.


    So he was using his shooter in the longest line, like fish in water.


    I win.


    Ugh!


    The shooter had won again.


    There was no way Euna would give up like this.


    One more time!


    I cant help it.


    Look at that.


    Euna was competitive. Its nice to see that she wont give up until she wins.


    However, he had to be careful because if Eunha took it lightly, he would keep playing all day long.


    Even before the regression, he had learned how to take care of Baekryeon, but it was harder to make Euna feel better than Baek-ryeon.


    I wonder if Dad will join in!


    Dad cant. Hes worse than you.


    Dad, go learn how to shoot again!


    Dont look down on Dad! Three, two, one! Go for it!


    Youre not even using mana!


    Hahaha, how about it, do you think you can beat daddy!


    I didnt know who was the child and who was the adult.


    Shes using mana, and hes using shooters.


    I feel sorry for noona.


    Oh, I was just doing the same thing, well, its a draw.


    Eunha! What are you doing? Go, shoot! You have to push Dad!


    I cant help it. Go!


    If this were a cartoon, the top toy would move the way I think it should.


    Using mana is tiring. Phew.


    Still, it was better than Euna getting exhausted. Eunha considered her remaining mana and launched the shooter.


    Pincer attack, two of you!


    Youre worse with a shooter!


    Dad and Euna were running with excitement.


    Eunha, who had run out of mana, declared himself out of the game early and watched the confrontation.


    Shes good at it now, too. Shes strong in practice.


    Its like we have three kids instead of two.


    Even to his mom, who was watching the year-end entertainment awards, dad who interrupted the childrens play looked like a child.


    Its almost time for next year. Next year, Eunha will be six, and hell have to go to kindergarten, right?


    I dont have to go.


    No, you have to


    My mom always respected my opinion, but she was firm about kindergarten.


    She wanted him to get out and socialize with kids his own age, if only for a little while.


    In the end, Eunha had finally caved and promised to go to kindergarten only next year, when he turned six.


    And next year was already here.


    It was now less than a month away. The year-end entertainment awards her mom was watching was the proof.


    Kindergarten.


    The thought of being stuck in the middle of a bunch of crying, noisy kids was horrifying. I wondered if I would be left behind in taking care of the children.


    Aaaah! I won!


    Why is it bouncing! Why! Why! Why? One more time! One more time!


    It was just as loud on this side.


    In the blink of an eye, Euna had beaten her father.


    Ah, thats how you win.


    Shes doing well even without being told


    Eunha thought to himself.


    Euna had coated the area around the top toy with mana, so dads top toy couldnt touch it and bounced off.


    Coating an objects surface with mana required even more control than spinning a top toy, which surprised him.


    If you want to win, you have to do whatever it takes.


    Euna was quick to pick up dads tricks.


    Yeah, Ill just pretend I didnt see it.


    You two, come here now.


    Is it already that time?


    Mom, who was watching a celebrity, changed the subject.


    Dad, who was playing with Euna, finally looked up from the TV.


    Huh?


    Euna scratched her head as the screen switched to the end of the closing ceremony.


    Ah, so it was now.


    The countdown started with one minute left.


    Eunha realized as he watched the screen transition to the end of the entertainment awards.


    This was a moment that would go down in history.


    The screen switched to show the night view of Seoul from above.


    The city sparkled with colorful lights.


    And in the midst of it all, a red pillar emitting an unusually strong light.


    Filling the screen was a stone pathway. And an altar at the end of the path.


    Jongmyo Shrine.


    The sanctuary, a place where Joseons history was alive and well, and where monsters had never been allowed to approach, was showing its majesty.


    [Its finally the beginning of a new history!]


    The reporters voice was filled with excitement. Even the sound of the helicopters propellers spinning couldnt stop the reporters trembling.


    He couldnt help it.


    Eunhas heart was racing a he watched the screen.


    High-ranking officials from the Mana Management Bureau emerged from the eastern side of the southern newspaper building, fully armed. They were divided at regular intervals and surrounded the left and right sides of Shinro.


    Then, from the west side of the south gate, a woman with long, flowing hair walked out. Without the slightest hesitation, made her way to the path leading to the altar.


    The officers of the Mana Administration knelt in reverence as she passed.


    The camera view from above changed.


    It was replaced by a close-up of her walking down the aisle.


    Shes beautiful


    Euna said, releasing the breath shed been holding.


    Her mother, father, and anyone else who knew her could only nod.


    The woman took a step, then another, slowly, as if to make her presence felt, but never hesitated, moving forward in a straight line.


    The sound of the helicopters propellers and the reporters intense breathing were too far away to be heard, and only the sound of each ringing sound filled the screen with clarity.


    The hem of her dress swayed with each step. The way the red dress fluttered in the night breeze, almost touching the floor, was mysterious.


    The waistline of the dress was unrealistic enough to make anyone swoon.


    The camera angle gradually moved from the bottom to the top.


    When the side of her face came into view, her hair was half up in a ponytail, glistening in the light.


    No, it wasnt a light.


    It was mana. The gemstones in her jewelry were reacting to the mana flowing through them. The scattered mana particles were emitting a dazzling light, imprinting an unforgettable presence that one could not take their eyes off of.


    Im Gaeul,


    The first fairy goddess of Korea. She was the one who opened a new era of history.


    She was a person who would do anything to achieve her goals. She was an iron-blooded empress who didnt hesitate to use any means necessary to achieve her goals, someone who discarded what needed to be discarded. She was a queen of iron will.


    Despite her relentless and ruthless nature, she was not someone who could be called a fairy descended from heaven. However, in this moment, she looked so elegant and noble that one couldnt help but be moved as if they had met a fairy descended from heaven.


    The reporter had just said it earlier.


    The beginning of a new history.


    So how could I not be moved?


    How could one not be moved by that?


    From the moment she stepped onto the stage, hidden behind the scenes, history began to take a different course.


    End-of-the-Century Destruction.


    The world was thrown into chaos when monsters began rising simultaneously.


    In this event, South Korea, which was not properly prepared to deal with monsters, lost 30% of its population and had to defend less than half of its territory.


    And humanity, having realized the horrors of the End of the Century Destruction, had to live with the threat of monsters that could appear from anywhere.


    In such a world, conventional politics has lost its power. A country that suffered a near-destructive blow from a monster could only paralyze its politics, economy, and administration.


    Politicians who could only speak in platitudes lost their popularity, wealthy men who catered to their whims lost their fortunes, and crimes were committed by the powerful as the law ceased to exist.


    It was only natural that mana, the only power that could defeat monsters, would become the new class distinction.


    The country was finally restored to stability as those with real power, wealth, and mana drove out the old guard and emerged as a new force.


    But by the time it did, it was too late.


    The connections between cities had already been severed. Isolated regions could do nothing but wait for the monsters to wipe them out.


    South Korea had already perished.


    Korea was already dead.


    A world without hope.


    A world where only despair exists.


    It was on this day that a small candle was lit in such a world.


    The inauguration of the Fairy, Im Gaeul, was a turning point for the nation, which had lost its political, economic, and administrative power. With the power to become the natural enemy of monsters, she became the savior of all the people and formed a decision-making body centered around herself.


    [Actress Actor Im Gaeul is one of Koreas most recognized actresses, known for her roles in Beauty with a Thousand Faces and Goddess of Midas.


    And tonight, Im Gaeul officially becomes the first fairy to protect South Korea!]


    There were countless words to describe her.


    Including national actress, actress leading the 21st century, Beauty with a Thousand Faces, and Goddess of Midas.


    From a young age, she was the face of Koreas home theatre with her outstanding acting skills. As she grew into adulthood, her beauty shone even brighter, and she shed her child actress persona to become the celebrity that men wanted to be their girlfriends, the celebrity that mothers wanted to be their daughter-in-law and the celebrity that girls wanted to be.


    It was inevitable that she would rise to a position beyond anyones reach in the country.


    She was the possessor of the Gift of White Silver.


    Baek-eun () which negates the omnipresent nature of mana and disperses it.


    Omnipresent mana creates monsters, and the monsters ran towards the cities where humans lived.


    No matter how many barbed wire fences and walls humans built, they couldnt stop the influx of monsters.


    Especially monsters born inside the city. It would be even more dangerous.


    In such a situation, the existence of Im Gaeul, who possessed a rare gift that was highly valued as one of the best in the world, was like a ray of hope that emerged from despair.


    Everyone who wanted to be safe from monsters would support her as she rose to the position of ruler of a nation.


    In the end, Im Gaeul withdrew from her life as an actress and was inaugurated as the fairy who rules South Korea


    She becomes the salvation of all the people.


    (E/N: Heres the picture!)

 Chapter 8

    Chapter 8[The Enthronement of the Fairy (2)]


    [The players guarding the altar are the Twelve guardians, all of whom will become the swords that will defend Korea in the future!]


    Twelve players guarded the altar.


    They were all different in age and appearance, but the black cloak they wore created a sense of unity.


    Candles engraved in the center of the cloaks fluttered in the wind, resembling twelve candles shining bright in the night sky.


    These players were recognized as the best in the industry and their presence alone could not be hidden.


    By recruiting these players who were acknowledged by everyone, Im Ga-eul had revealed the value of a fairy who would lead Korea in the future.


    Thud.


    She stopped in front of the stairs guarded by the twelve guardians.


    The players guarding the altar kneeled down all at once. sea??h th�� Nov��l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Instantly, the wind stopped. The flickering candles subsided.


    No sound was heard. Not even the propellers of the helicopters hovering above.


    It was the old man at the head of the line who spoke out of the soundless world.


    [I, Moon Joon, Minister of the Korea Mana Management Agency and the head of the Twelve Guardians, greet you, Fairy].


    The enormous old man, no longer even in his mid-twenties, bowed respectfully to her.


    Im Ga-eul nodded quietly.


    As she took a step forward, the old man next to her tapped the floor with a spear longer than her height.


    [I, Nam Gung-seong, Director of the Special Forces of the Korea Mana Management Agency and one of the Twelve Guardians, will be the spear that protects this country].


    Another step.


    A middle-aged man with a build and height to match the two elderly men muttered to himself.


    [I, Baek Seo-jin, Director of the Surveillance Division of the Mana Management Agency and one of the Twelve Guardians, will be the brilliant darkness that dispels the darkness of the city.]


    As she walked to the stairs, the Twelve spoke their own words of pledge.


    [As the sword that defends our homeland, I swear to destroy any enemy].


    [I will be a lamp to light our homeland in the future].


    In a world where monsters run rampant, conventional governments and laws have lost their power.


    To survive in a world that has already perished, one needs power money, authority, and mana, a power that turns the unreal into reality.


    Those with power commit crimes with impunity. They commit crimes.


    The only thing that could stop them was someone with the same power.


    If the opponent was a player, then it was another player who had to stop them.


    But the Korean Mana Management Agency had no power over players.


    While players were supposed to be under the control of the Mana Management Agency in name, the majority of powerful players formed clans, which meant that the number of people in the organization was vastly inadequate.


    It was unlikely that the players who had gained the upper hand early on would want to give up what they had and join or be controlled by the Mana Agency.


    In the end, the Mana Management Agency was nothing more than a famous but powerless government organization, and the clans flourished as organizations that needed to impose sanctions.


    Here, Im Gaeuls ability was remarkable.


    As a successful actress, she carried an unbeatable public opinion and selected the top players in the player industry, who were said to be the best, one by one.


    Players who become Twelve Thrones while still in a clan wield not only the power of the Mana Management Agency, but also the power of their clan, becoming a controlling force in the player industry.


    [I will look forward to it from now on.]


    With that, all of the Twelve finished their pledges.


    Gaeul, who smiled softly, climbed the last step towards the altar.


    On the altar was a large crystal ball.


    On the surface, it was just a crystal, but it was an intricate work of art, inside it was a complex ritual known as Cocoon.


    When she infused the crystal with mana, magic would unfold in a radius around the crystal.


    And the cocoon, embodied by the mana of , had the property of preventing the ubiquity of mana within its range and dispersing the mana present on the cocoons outer walls.


    Gaeul gently stroked the crystal ball.


    It took only a moment for the crystal to respond to her mana, and it glowed white from within.


    After confirming the light, she calmed her breathing. Then, she unfolded the letter with the seal.


    [December 14th, Year 0 of the Yusei era,


    Fairy Im Gaeul humbly reports to the heavens and earth.].


    Once again, and again.


    A voice that doesnt disappear but lingers.


    [As I contemplate,


    The heavens and earth have a great balance,


    Inspecting all things with wind and rain,


    Truly, it is not the power of wind and rain,


    But the generosity of the heavens and earth that spares what they have created.]


    [To the kind, blessings are given,


    To the wicked, disasters are given,


    Truly, it is the will of the heavens,


    That humans, with their faults, receive disasters,


    But for what crime must they die in this world?]


    [May the heavens and earth bestow great balance,


    Rescue all things,


    Sacrificing and offering,


    Please grant us silver and blessings.]


    [Hopefully


    The heavenly gods and earth deities will bestow great blessings and save all beings from suffering.


    Please accept this offering with reverence and sacrifice, and bestow silver coins., so that you may incense me and give me a gift].


    A world once destroyed by monsters.


    Does God exist in this world?


    Everyones anxiety vanished in front of her words.


    When Gaeul had finished, she tore it into pieces and scattered it into the air.


    The bits of paper scattered in the air burned and disappeared.


    Just as her words reached the heavens.


    May the Gods of Heaven and Earth grant me the strength to defend this nation.


    She gently waved her hand.


    In an instant, white-silver mana flowed out of her hand, tracing its path.


    She placed her hand on the crystal ball.


    The white mana manipulated the enchantments inscribed inside the crystal.


    A white wave emanated from the crystal, which glowed brightly in white and illuminated the night sky.


    The wave, which became the hope of South Korea, spread across Gangbuk in an instant and began to form a hemisphere-shaped barrier that covered the sky.


    Whoa!


    Running out onto the veranda, Euna exclaimed as she watched the cocoon of white cover the sky.


    Oh my. Its beautiful.


    Wow.


    Mom, the night is so beautiful.


    Now we canlive in peace?


    Thank you. Thank you.


    It wasnt just Euna.


    Neither her father, nor her mother, nor her sister.


    Everyone else stepped outside and looked up at the pure white night sky.


    Moved, awed.


    Teary-eyed, they prayed, as if a promise had been made.


    Salvation.


    Those who knew the horror of monsters, those who had lived through a world once destroyed, looked as if they had been saved.


    Eunha watched as the silvery-white cocoon dissolved into the night sky.


    It was not the first time he had seen the scene of a cocoon unfolding.


    Before his regression, hed watched the next generation of fairies, Fairy Queen Habaek baekryeon, deploy the cocoon up close.


    Sometimes he would even go on missions to help her reactivate the cocoon.


    Oppa! I did it. Please praise me, praise me.


    Ive told you before, it takes a lot of mana to deploy a cocoon, so be careful.


    Hehe. Im so happy. At least now, I can say I did my part, right?


    Dont listen to what anyone else says. Why should you listen to and worry about someone you dont know?


    You wouldnt know if you had the public opinion on your side


    I can boast that Ive had more insults than you for at least 12 years


    Blood, what, uh? Oppa, Im sorry, Im going to sleep.sleep Good night.


    He remembered the first time Baekryeon unfolded her cocoon and was happy, as well as the time when she fainted.


    It was still vivid in his eyes.


    He couldnt help but be moved.


    While everyone else saw hope in the cocoon, he saw regret in the past.


    Some people had been so focused on killing monsters that they hadnt paid attention.


    he was sorry he didnt.


    But thats it.


    I had regrets about the past, but that was it.


    I had regrets, but I didnt want to live my life with regrets.


    Moreover, it was my second life. I didnt want to live this life with regrets about the past.


    A lot of things are going to change now.


    Mm? What did you say?


    Nothing.


    Euna tilted her head.


    Eunha, who was muttering, lowered his head.


    It wasnt an exaggeration to say that Koreas history was divided into the period before and after the End of the Century Destruction, when the world was said to have ended once.


    And the history after the End of the Century Destruction had gone through many upheavals, starting with the inauguration of the Fairy Goddess Im Gaeul


    He looked up at the night sky and summarized the events that would occur in the world that was about to change.


    Most important to him were the events of the coming year.


    The year is almost over.


    The year he would turn six.


    He had lost his family then.


    He couldnt do anything about it.


    It was too difficult for him to understand what had happened, he was only 6 years old.


    He just didnt have parents. No sister.


    On the verge of losing his mind, the last thing he remembers is a bubbling world.


    And Eunas voice, hugging him tightly.


    Its okay, Your sister will protect you


    He spent time like an autistic person. It took years to get out of the memories of screaming people and family members who were washed away like floodwater.


    Even when he regained consciousness, he was tormented by helplessness, unable to do anything.


    So I spent my life killing, killing, killing. Whether it was monsters or people.


    I couldnt shake off my helplessness without killing something, and I couldnt find a reason to live without purpose.


    I killed to live, and I killed to die.


    But this life will be different.


    I dont know what Im supposed to do. I dont know what I can do.


    I dont have any answers as to why I still live.


    But I do know one thing,


    Im not going to lose my family in this life.


    I wasnt going to suffer helplessly anymore.


    Ill pray too. Euna, lets pray together.


    Eunha took her hand and leaned against the railing, clasping his hands like everyone else.


    The white silver that had colored the night sky was fading. Now even the outlines of the cocoon were melting into the night sky.


    Eunha looked back.


    Both her mother and father were now praying for a ray of hope.


    He wondered who they were praying to.


    What are they praying for?


    Lost in thought, he soon joined the others in prayer.


    God does not exist in this world.


    God is dead. When the world was destroyed once.


    And yet he prayed to a godless world.


    Hopefully, in this life, he could protect his family.


    Please let my family be happy.


    He heard Euna, who was praying next to him, say.


    Yes, may my family be happy.


    Eunha prayed earnestly.


    He wanted to live happily with his family in this life.


    The year changed, year 1 of Seonkyeon.


    Eunha entered kindergarten.

 Chapter 9

    Chapter 9[Class of Evergreen Pine].


    In the first year of the lunar calendar,


    It was a year when Eunhas life disappeared without a trace.


    The events of this new year of history took his family away from him and set him on a path of maddening monster destruction.


    If he hadnt died at the end of The Abyss and regressed, he would have ended up as a mad swordsman.


    So in this life, he decided to change the future of losing his family.


    I decided to change it.


    Before the life-changing event, Eunha had to greet children of his own age.


    A new friend came today. Eunha, can you introduce yourself?


    My name is No Eunha, Im six years old. Lets get along well from now on.


    In the first year of the lunar calendar,


    Eunha finally became a kindergarten student that he had been putting off.


    The result was this.


    Doan Kindergarten, Class of Evergreen Pine, attendance number 25, No Eunha.


    Mr. Tayo, the only male teacher in the kindergarten, was pushing Eunha in front of the children.


    Eventually, he had to introduce himself to the children, even though he didnt want to.


    Wow! Eunha!


    Thats Eunha?


    Whats with these kids? Why do they know me?


    Their curious stares were hard to bear. I had been preparing for this since I left the house this morning, but I hadnt expected this level of interest.


    Eunha, is there anything else? The kids seem to want to get to know you.


    No. I dont want to be friendly with kids.


    I really dont like dealing with snotty dogs. Plus, at this age, kids make a lot of noise, want to solve everything with tears, and think theyre the center of the world.


    I dont want to take care of kindergarteners when Im already sighing heavily while playing with the neighborhood kids.


    I was hoping for a quieter year, and I didnt want to add to the stress of taking care of the kids when I was already busy trying to figure out a plan to save my family.


    Where do you live, Eunha?


    Near Hyehwa-dong.


    What about your family?


    Sister, mom, and dad.


    By the way, Eunhas sister is Euna. She used to be in our class. How is she doing?


    Shes doing so well that shes getting a bit cocky.


    Mr. Tayo had to ask questions to get him to talk.


    Eunha couldnt help but answer one question after another.


    It turns out that her sister was also in Mr. Tayos class before. Strangely, I thought my mother and the teacher were close.


    She said she learned the dance called ppappappam from her kindergarten teacher.


    Eunha felt sorry for Mr. Tayo as he imagined him dancing with his hands above his head.


    Which one of you has a question for Eunha!


    Yeah~!


    Why are there so many of them?


    Almost all the kids raised their hands, and Eunha wanted to go home.


    Do you like Pokmon?


    What do you like?


    Do you want to play with us?


    Where do you live in Hyehwa-dong?


    Do you know how to add and subtract?


    I want to go back.


    The childrens baptism of questions continued one after another. No introduction was necessary, and the children were enthusiastically interested.


    Soon, Eunha was surrounded by his classmates. Boys were pressing their faces close in curiosity, girls were tugging on his arm, begging to play. Finally, the neighborhood kids were bragging about how proud they were to know him.


    Its hard to deal with them all.


    At first he answered sincerely, but after a baptism of questions that never ended, he decided to answer bluntly.


    Hoping to distract them.


    If you keep doing that, No Eunha will have a hard time!


    It was then.


    A voice from beyond the swarm of children summarized the situation.


    With a single word, he made them shut up. As the kids backed up and made way for him, I realized he was the boss of the class.


    Whoever it was, Eunha had no intention of getting into a territorial fight, so he thanked him and turned to leave.


    I was going to leave.


    Why are you here?


    Thats for me to say. Why are you coming to our class?


    It was Minji who appeared with her arms crossed.


    Eunhas eyes immediately started watering when he saw her.


    He tried to focus and strengthen his eyes.


    Oh, my eyes hurt.


    This is really strong. How long is this going to continue?


    But Eunha couldnt show any signs of weakness as someone who could control his mana.


    Phew, my victory.


    Huh! I dont like that youre in our class, but if anything happens to you, just tell me and Ill help you.


    Huh.


    You think I dont know what youre up to.


    Youre trying to make me pay.


    Ill never need your help Mukminji, so youre dreaming.


    You~! Did you call me Mukminji again! Didnt I tell you not to call me that?


    Youre still Mukminji, youre a pig right?


    Im not a pig!


    Oink, oink.


    Stop!


    The two exchanged glances, as they always did whenever they met in the neighborhood.


    The kids couldnt help but stare at them as they argued head to head.


    By now, the neighborhood kids were forming a circle around them, shouting about who was winning.


    If it werent for Mr. Tayos intervention, the kids in the Evergreen pine class might have started betting at a young age.


    Min-ji, didnt the teacher say its bad to fight, and Eunha is a boy, so you shouldnt say that to a girl, right? Dont bully Minji, Eunha.


    I didnt bully her! She made fun of me first!


    He started the fight.


    Youre both in the wrong, hold hands and apologize.


    ugh.


    Mr. Tayo is on fire.


    Damn it.


    Haaa, I cant help it.


    From the first day, there was no way I could have pissed off Mr. Tayo.


    Minji felt the same way.


    Both of them had no choice but to hold hands with bug-bitten faces.


    Nevertheless, they both didnt forget to look forward to the future.


    Now, hug each other.


    Teacher!!!


    Hug each other and apologize, right?


    Im sorry.


    They didnt want to, but they had no choice.


    They pinched each other, avoiding Mr. Tayos eyes.


    Now that youve both apologized, thats it, everyone is free to play until lunch!


    Mr. Tayo claps his hands and the children scurry off. They didnt know that the two were always fighting, and they didnt want to get caught in the crossfire.


    It ended up being a situation Eunha didnt want.


    There arent any kids who want to play with you.


    What do you mean, kids, count me in!


    As soon as Eunha said his sarcasm, Minji ran over to the girls. She quickly gets between them and says, You dont have any friends, do you? Youre going to die, arent you? with a look on her face.


    What the hell?


    Its annoying, but whatever.


    The children from the neighborhood sneaked up on him, but he waved them away and was left alone.


    There were several corners where children could play, including a stacking tree, a playground, origami, and a toy car corner.


    Eunha found the childrens book corner, which was deserted.


    Hi.


    Hello.


    There was only one person in the childrens section, a girl. She gave me a quick nod of her head and went back to choosing a book from the shelves.


    She looks cute.


    She had a round face and big eyes and she seemed like the kind of girl who would cry easily if you even slightly upset her, and she was watching me, moving her big ribbon around like bunny ears.


    I think shes still watching.


    Dont worry, I wont bother you.


    She breathed quietly as she glanced at him reading his book. Soon she also got lost in her own book.


    The only sound was the intermittent flipping of pages above the sounds of children playing.


    Eunha enjoyed the peace and quiet and lay on the desk, ready to sleep, but


    Whats so fun about reading, youre just reading books again.


    You dont have any friends, do you? You read every day.


    He had been too complacent. Eunha inwardly sighed.


    Thats why I dont like naive kids.


    They would pick fights over nothing.


    Especially when it was someone they thought was weaker than them.


    Nothing looked weaker in their eyes than a kid who was quietly reading a book. This was especially true for a child who looked timid and seemed to burst into tears at the slightest hint of teasing.


    Slowly pulling himself to his feet, Eunha turned his attention to the boys approaching the girl.


    The one leading the boys looked quite playful.


    He had stickers all over his elbows, knees, and face, as if they were badges of honor.


    Ive seen this somewhere before.


    The other standing boys on either side of the boy with stickers also looked quite annoying.


    Dont you have any friends, Jeong Ha-yang? Why are you playing alone?


    The bossy kid asked in a sarcastic tone.


    The girl called Jeong Ha-yang was deeply embarrassed.


    I, I have friends too. And I prefer to read books rather than play


    Whats so fun about that? From now on, were going to play Mugunghwa Flower Bloom with the other kids, so join us too.


    I, I want to read my book


    Didnt you hear me?


    Um, its not that.


    As expected.


    Childrens personalities show on their faces.


    There was already a hint of tears in Hayangs voice.


    And the boys in front of her seemed to be having a lot of fun teasing her.


    Moreover,


    Whats with the ribbons? Theyre so tacky!


    Yeah, its weird!


    Stupid!


    The boy with stickers took the big ribbon.


    Dont, give it back! Thats what Dad bought me!


    No! Im not giving it to you! If you can take it, take it!


    Eunhyuk, pass it to me, pass it to me!


    Give it back!


    She was very upset.


    Hayang couldnt hold it in anymore, and her tears were falling.


    The boys were giggling amongst themselves and running after her for the ribbon.


    They were even playing pass, enjoying themselves.


    Please give it back!


    Eunhyuk, taunted her by waving the ribbon in a position where she could retrieve it if she reached out.


    But even when she reached out, the ribbon only moved away from her, never falling into her hands.


    That made his behavior even more cruel.


    Hayang, who had been chasing Eunhyuk, finally collapsed on the ground, crying.


    No matter how old you are, its all the same.


    These things didnt just happen in childrens worlds.


    At least children were innocent.


    Truly wicked people claim they would never do such things and sympathize with the victim, but they secretly enjoy seeing the person suffering.


    So Eunhyuks bullying was nothing compared to what Eunha had experienced in the harsh world.


    Eunha looked back at Nulpureun Solban (a type of tree) and sighed.


    Kindergarten was no different than society. Children were afraid of Eunhyuks bullying and couldnt approach Hayang, who was crying. They knew that if they intervened, Eunhyuks gang would start a fight.


    On the other hand, the boys were interfering with Eunhyuks bullying by teasing Hayang.


    There was only one person who could resolve this situation, Mr. Tayo.


    Choi Eun-hyuk! Ma Bang-jin! Yeon Sung-jin! You guys again!


    I had forgotten about Mokminji.


    If Eun-hyuk was the most vocal among the boys, Min-ji was the most vocal among the girls.


    Even in her normal life, she was as upright as a fool, crying for justice, and there was no way she could pass up the sight of Hayang sobbing.


    Min-ji took the girls with her and confronted Eun-hyeoks group.


    Popcorn was urgent.


    Eunha watched with interest as the two groups went head-to-head.


    I told you to stop bullying Hayang!


    Who are you to tell me what to do!


    If you keep this up, Ill tell the teacher!


    You guys, Kim Minji says youre going to get in trouble!


    In childrens fights, its not the logical statements that matter, but the ability to set the mood and humiliate the opponent. In that sense, Eun-hyuk seems to have a natural talent for scratching peoples insides.


    Min-ji blushed at Eun-hyeoks words, unable to rebut them properly. She felt like she had to fight back, but the initiative had already been taken by Eunhyuk, who spoke first.


    Eunha looked back at Nulpureun Solban (a type of tree) and sighed.


    Choi Eun-hyuk, give it back to Ha-yang!


    Kim Minji, who are you!


    You really!


    What the hell, if you can take it, take it! Guys, pass!


    Pass!


    Pass!


    It was truly a childish scene.


    Kids passing ribbons to each other just because the teacher was out of the room.


    Eunha, who was watching from a distance, couldnt help but laugh.


    What was so good about making fun of others?


    They were young and stupid.


    It was childish and cheesy.


    It seemed like nothing but a childish prank to him, who had survived through all kinds of schemes.


    A childs game, indeed.


    But so be it.


    It was an irritant in a world of disparity.


    Childish, childish.


    The voice came out, surprising even himself.


    What?


    The nonchalant, mana-laced voice was enough to throw a chill into the air.


    And there was no way Eunhyuk, who was ruling like a boss among the boys, would let his words go unanswered.


    What did you just say?


    Its not just in childhood fights.


    In the world of players, pride was important too.


    If the leader of the group lost face, their leadership qualities were called into question.


    Despite his youth, Eunhyuk seemed to know this instinctively. He didnt avert his eyes as he spoke in a low voice.


    Hey, you. What?


    He closed the book he was reading and stood up.


    Childish, really. You think thats funny?


    You want to die?


    Look at this guy. Hes really trying to climb.


    But he didnt have to fall for Eunhyeoks taunts like a child.


    Eunha brushed aside the fist that was flying towards his face with the back of his hand and grabbed the ribbon that Eunhyuk was holding with his other hand.


    Aaah! Uh, uh, uh!


    He didnt forget to kick him either. Ignoring him as his body tilted to the side, Eunha handed the ribbon back to Hayang.


    From now on, dont let yourself be stolen from. The person who steals is at fault, but the person who gets stolen from is also at fault. Anyway, you, who are still young, probably dont know how rough this world can be.


    Thank you.


    It was only a matter of moments before Eunhyuk collapsed and the ribbon returned.


    Stunned by what had happened, Hayang nodded, not knowing what he meant.


    You too. How can you get angry over something like this, childish.


    Im not childish!


    Eunha didnt forget to give a rebuke to Minji, who was red-faced and unable to say anything.


    He didnt forget to slap Eunhyuks forehead either.


    With that, he repaid the debt from earlier.


    You, you! Do you think you can get away with this?


    Huh. I shouldnt have heard that from a six-year-old.


    Eunha looked back at Eunhyuk, who had gotten to his feet, his eyes were fierce, as if his pride had been hurt.


    What are you going to do?


    Shut up! Im not going to leave you alone now, and I wont forgive you if you apologize later!


    Really? Why? Are you going to tell my dad? You cant. You wouldnt, would you?


    Eunhyuk wasnt the only one who could get under peoples skin.


    Eunha singled him out in a similar way to how Eunhyuk had teased Min-ji earlier, with the added nuance of, Are you trying to be childish?


    Eunha was more high-minded.


    His backhanded remark must have gotten through. S~ea??h the N??elFir��.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Eunhyuk couldnt say anything and his shoulders were shaking. Tears were forming in his eyes as his emotions reached their peak.


    I decided to stop because I didnt want to make him look childish.


    Uh, excuse me


    Huh?


    Thats when Hayang grabbed Eunhas sleeve, holding the ribbon tightly in front of her chest as if she wouldnt let go of it again.


    It was so cute that it made him want to stroke her head again, which made his heart soften.


    Lets be friends from now on.


    Sure.


    A cute little girl with a promising future.


    Could anyone resist being fond of such a child?


    Eunha stroked her white hair as it curled around her body.


    But how much mana does she have in her body?


    Suddenly curious, he decided to take a look at the mana levels of the children in the Evergreen Pine class


    Minji was no different than before. She was only slightly above average.


    The others were mostly average or below average, but Eunhyuk had a little more than Minji.


    And Jung Hayang


    Wow.


    Huh?


    She had as much mana as Euna.


    Maybe even more than Euna.


    Her mana handling skills were also considerable, and her mana was organized in such a way that it didnt get disorganized, so it was difficult to look into it further, so I couldnt see the bottom.


    If this child were to become a player, she could easily become one of the top twelve, or at least The Seed.


    But Eunha had never heard of Jung Hayang before. Even if she had not become a player, her name would have been known.


    Strange. Thats weird.


    I dont know. Ill think about it later.


    It didnt bother him, so he decided not to think about it.


    Instead, he grabbed Hayangs hand and shook it, as if he were going to eat the rice cakes that would fall later*.


    Lets be friends!


    Uh, uh!


    Hayangs face turned bright red.


    Eunha felt that he would have to take good care of her in the future.


    He didnt know why Minji was pouting her lips or why Eunhyuk was strutting over his shoulders.


    EN/ as if he were going to eat the rice cakes that would fall later*. The phrase means crumbs that fall or leftovers. Is saying that Eunha is willing to accept even the smallest of things from Hayang in the future, and is expressing it by shaking her hand.

 Chapter 10

    Chapter 10[ CARNATION ]


    The memories of Parents Day were vague.


    No, it could be said that there were none.


    Before his regression, Eunha lost his family at the age of six.


    He lost his parents before he had a chance to express his gratitude to them.


    Five years of living like an autistic person after losing his family, and a life burned with hatred for monsters until the day he died.


    Im sorry to say this, but Im a little scared of him.


    What is he thinking all day long? Every time I see him, hes just staring up at the sky.


    Eunha doesnt seem to fit in well with the other kids at school.


    Mom, I dont feel good about him. I dont like him.


    Dont be like that. Eunha is justin pain.


    But still, isnt it something to be grateful for that an old person is raising a child alone?


    He ignores us even if we talk to him. He just keeps his mouth shut.


    The kid is a little off.


    Grandma didnt say anything. She took care of him until the day she closed her eyes, even when people around her were scared of him, and sometimes even said he was crazy.


    Until now, Eunha had never expressed his gratitude to his grandmother for Parents Day.


    When he was in elementary school, he used to make carnations out of colored paper as Parents Day approached.


    Every time, Eunha could only stare at the red carnation paper. He didnt know who he should fold the paper for.


    But he had to make a carnation to finish the class. Every time, he would force himself to make a carnation and stuff it into his bag.


    Eunha never gave the carnation to his grandmother.


    He didnt know how to express it in words.


    He didnt know what face he should make when giving it to her.


    The moment I handed the carnation to my grandmother, it felt like something was coming to a complete end.


    Did my grandmother understand my heart?


    Of course she must have known. My grandmother could see through anything.


    While organizing Eunhas school bag when she returned home, my grandmother didnt mention the carnation that was inside.


    Instead, she hung the insignificant carnation on the shoe rack.


    Next year. The year after that.


    The hastily made carnation, as if pushed by something, was displayed somewhere in the house.


    Was it a letter that came next?


    In middle school, we were asked to write letters as Parents Day approached.


    He couldnt remember what he had conveyed to his grandmother.


    The reason he couldnt remember was probably because the content wasnt worth remembering.


    The only thing he remembers is tearing up the letter on the way back home.


    Why did he do that back then?


    Death allowed him to look back at himself objectively.


    Living his second life, he evaluated his pre-regression self as young and ugly, and a coward.


    A coward.


    At the time, he thought he would let go of his longing for his family when he handed the carnation to his grandmother. He thought his hatred for monsters would be diluted when he gave her the letter.


    Looking back, the carnation and the letter were just simple triggers.


    They were nothing more than a catalyst for the young him to shed his longing for his family and live a new life free from the shackles of a wretched existence.


    So his grandmother must have been waiting for him in silence.


    Waiting for him to let go of his anger towards the world. Waiting for him to break free from all the restraints that bound him and live his own life.


    But Eunha never conveyed any of his feelings to her until the day she passed away. Despite the path to happiness being right in front of him, he chose the path of unhappiness.


    Until the end, he wondered what his grandmother thought of him.


    Did she find him endearing, someone who could never break free from the death of his family?


    He couldnt know.


    A parents heart is said to be like the ocean, and to him, his grandmother was such a presence.


    He had a vague idea, but he didnt want to make assumptions about his grandmothers heart.


    He who faced death only once and became free from everything has two things to say.


    I am sorry for being an ungrateful child.


    Thank you for raising me.


    He regretted that he hadnt said any of these things in over 32 years.


    He wished he could have said it at least once in his life.


    If only his grandmother had heard these words from him while she was still alive.


    These were the only words he could say to his grandmother.


    He was an ungrateful child who could not even complain if he went to hell.


    So, in this life, he is determined to


    I will fold a thousand cranes!


    This idiot thinks a carnation is a branch!


    He is folding carnations. (E/N: Picture below!)


    The children were still as noisy as ever.


    May was approaching. The time when he lost his family was coming.


    Until now, Eunha had not dealt with it.


    There were limits to moving with the body of a six-year-old child.


    For example, he begged his mother to let him run errands alone.


    And while he was buying things he was asked for at the store, he made a call to the Korea Mana Management Agency on a public phone.


    Hello?


    Is this the Mana Management Agency?


    Yes. How old are you, by any chance?


    My age? Im six years old.


    Okay. So, why did you call us? This call is being recorded, so if you made this call as a prank, it could cause problems.


    I didnt make a prank call.


    Okay, sorry. So, what can I do for you?


    On May 4th, in the evening, there will be a large-scale monster outbreak on the Han River. Among the monsters that appear, there will be a Kraken causing massive casualties


    Okay. Please dont call us for this kind of thing. The police will come after you if you do. Can you hang up now?


    No, what I said is not a lie


    Frustrated, Eunha explained his story over the phone, but there was no one who would believe what a child said.


    In the end, all he heard was the beeping sound of a disconnected call.


    Why dont I just say that Ive regressed?


    He thought about it, for a moment.


    But who would believe a childs story as soon as he called the Mana Management Agency?


    In the end, the best he could do was save his mana for the worst.


    He despaired when he realized that after six years of desperate saving, he hadnt even scratched the surface of what Euna had accumulated.


    Having buried his bones for so long in the world of players, he knew that effort would not overcome talent.


    But when he realized firsthand that six years of hard work hadnt helped, he couldnt help but feel frustrated.


    In the meantime, time passed.


    Kindergarten was quiet.


    He spent his days reading alone or sleeping in the corner.


    Eunhyuk, who was leading the bullying, would come over and try to harass him in any way possible.


    Its childish, but I like it.


    Being bullied by snotty kids didnt kill him.


    Rather, he stayed away and ignored the kids who eyed him.


    It wasnt that all the kids didnt approach him.


    The kids in his neighborhood would call him out if he tried to do anything.


    Even when he told them he didnt want to play, they seemed to get used to it.


    What about the girls?


    After that day, the girls couldnt ignore Eunha, who was left alone.


    Behind the scenes, the girls treated him kindly, sometimes to the point of being over the top, which made him scratch his head.


    Whatever.


    Under such circumstances, there was no way Eunhyeok would stand idly by, and his sneaky harassment of Eunha increased with each passing day.


    Of course, Eunha wasnt one to stand idly by. That kid had been looking at the wrong person for a long time.


    A tooth for a tooth, an eye for an eye.


    You get what you deserve.


    Eunhas rule was not to underestimate kids.


    How tearful Eunhyuk and his followers, Ma Bangjin and Yeon Seongjin, were when they tried to bully him and got hit back.


    In a mans world, the unspoken rule was that if you show tears, you lose.


    That day, they lost to Eunha in front of the children.


    Why are you being so petty?


    Youre the one who started it.


    Youre cowardly.


    Thats right, Im cowardly. Im petty!


    So what? You want to keep going? Should I make you piss your pants this time?


    This was the same man who had captured and tortured his former enemies before his regression. He knew where to attack and where to provoke.


    That day, the children had to suffer through his torture. By the end, Eunhyeok was in tears, snotty, and saying he had done wrong.


    Afterward, Eunhyeoks pride was greatly bruised, and the bullying became much less frequent.


    On the contrary, other children flocked to him with interest.


    By the time he realized it, there were three groups of kids in the class: one for Minji, one for Eunhyeok, and a mixed group for Eunha.


    It was truly a nationwide competition.


    The kids would jokingly talk about who would take over the Evergreen Pine class.


    No, its not necessary. Please leave me alone.


    That was the result.


    Sigh Theres no time to rest, no time.


    Today was carnation making day. The children were making carnations the way Mr. Tayo had taught them.


    The question was who would sit next to Eunha.


    Eunha, sit with me.


    Im going to sit next to Eunha, everyone else go away.


    Come on. Im the one whos closest to him.


    Oh, come on, Im best friends with Eunha, too.


    Come on. Eunha, who do you want to sit with?


    No, I want to sit alone, please go away.


    The moment Eunha sat down at the round table without thinking, a war broke out.


    The kids started fussing and demanding to sit at his table too.


    Haaa, I want to go home.


    If Minji hadnt sat next to him, there would have been bloodshed.


    But dont snub me for owing you, Minji!


    Is this how you fold it?


    Give it to me, you munchkin (gluton). Your teacher told you to fold it like this!


    Im not a munchkin!


    Yes, munchkin~


    Are you serious!


    Minji was not very dexterous. Even with Mr. Tayos intensive instruction, she could only mimic it sloppily.


    She wasnt the only one. The other kids too.


    They would call out to Mr. Tayo at every opportunity, and the results of their fern-like hands were disastrous.


    You cant expect much from a six-year-old.


    Haa, I cant help it.


    If they kept calling Mr. Tayo, they wouldnt be able to finish in time. Even though it was annoying, Eunha decided to help the children who couldnt fold the carnations.


    This isnt his first time making carnations.


    Even before his regression, he had folded carnations every year until he reached middle school. It wasnt hard to make them after seeing the sample, even though he couldnt remember.


    He had once received a carnation from Baekryeon


    It was when he was being mocked by the players as the Little Princesss Fool.


    He had just come in from killing players who had ambushed him from behind and was busy cleaning up the smell of blood.


    Even though he was called crazy, he had to wipe the blood off his body for the sake of Baekryeon, who was still in elementary school.


    If he got caught, Yoojung would scold him.


    After a quick shower, he decided to eat some ramen to satisfy his hunger.


    And just as he was about to dump the noodles into the boiling water, Baekryeon came home from school and tugged at his clothes.


    Uncle Eunha. Uh mm, thank you for taking care of me.


    Baekryeon held out the carnation in a mosquito-like voice.


    Uh, yeah.


    Im good at making them, right?


    Yes. Thank you.


    Mom really liked my carnations, too.


    When she handed him the carnation, Baekryeon cried a little.


    He could see how she must have felt to make the carnations at school, and how she must have felt to come home with them.


    Because he had been there, too.


    But he didnt know how to comfort her crying.


    Comfort was out of his specialty. Killing, maybe.


    It was all he could do then,


    Would you like some ramen? Its Parents Day, so lets have ramen.


    He was boiling ramen for her.


    Uhwhats that?Just give me the ramen. Cut some green onions on top. (E/N: Picture below!)


    You want a lot of things. Sit down. Ill make it quickly so you can take it with you. Do you want an egg?


    Yes, please put an egg in it! AndI want to eat rice too! And kimchi!


    Without realizing it, she stopped crying and was humming a tune while waiting for him to finish boiling the ramen.


    Thinking back on it now, it was a heartwarming feeling that naturally came to mind.


    I wonder if it would have been like this if he had a daughter. S��ar?h the n??el Fire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It wasnt a bad feeling.


    So he secretly looked forward to the day she would give him a carnation every year.


    They were looking forward to the day when they could cook ramen together.


    But at some point, she stopped giving him carnations.


    (1) Carnations!


    Super cute right?


    (2) Ramen! (Im hungryagain)

 Chapter 11

    Chapter 11[CARNATIONS (2)]


    I wont give you carnations anymore!


    It had been a long time since Baekryeon shouted with a red face and revealed her true intentions.


    Of course, I still made ramen every Parents Day.


    Some days, she even came to ask for different noodles.


    Oppa Eunha. Do you want to eat ramen at my house today? (1)


    Ugh. Look, Baekryeon. Youre asking me to go eat ramen at the Blue House. Why should I go all the way to the Blue House to eat ramen?


    Oppa. Thats not what Im talking about. Are you blind or are you pretending?


    Where did I start raising her wrong


    Oppa, oppa. Thats the trend these days.


    What? No, I dont want to know.


    Come on, just listen for a bit.


    Fine, what is it?


    Youre so clueless (you could say that shes flirting with him, Ill explain it better on the notes!)


    I really dont know where I started raising you wrong. Ive had enough of this.


    Youre leaving already? AhhhhOppa, next time, please make sure to boil ramen, not that ramen, but the ramen we used to eat when we were kids.


    Leave some space in the Blue House kitchen. Ill chop the vegetables into small pieces for you.


    Without realizing it, the shy child had become a woman who liked someone.


    He was looking forward to receiving the carnations, but when he realized her true intentions, he was embarrassed enough to lose his poker face.


    But he still misses her, that little girl.


    Dont call me a kid!


    He saw her protesting with her arms waving.


    What are you thinking?


    I want to go home.


    Hey, Mukminji, dont stick your face in my memories.


    Eunha replied in a blunt voice.


    You havent even had lunch yet. Youre doing this because you miss your mom, right? Youre a mommys boy.


    My mom is prettier than your mom.


    My mom is pretty, too.


    By the way, my sister is prettier.


    I know!


    They were having a verbal feast, and the unexpected reward was that Minji also thought her mother and sister were beautiful.


    Its a rumor in the neighborhood, so theres no way the girl next door doesnt know.


    As for the father.


    I look like my father, yeah.


    Ah, dust in the eyes.


    Anyway, they keep throwing things at you, are you going to ignore them?


    Ugh.


    The stack of papers had been hitting me in the back of the head for a while now. Id managed to ignore them, but now they were flying at me without even trying.


    I know who was doing it.


    It was Eunhyuks group, who were folding carnations at the back table. They were playing with the paper they had been given to fold the carnations.


    He hadnt approached him since hed gotten his ass handed to him the other day, so it was like the medicine had worn off.


    Why are you ignoring him?


    Hes just being stupid.


    Coward, coward.


    As if they thought I was scared, they were now giggling and mocking him.


    These guys havent gotten over themselves yet.


    Nevermind.


    Eunha told Minji, then picked up a few papers from the floor.


    I told you. Ill pay back twice as much as I got.


    Just a little rummaging.


    I didnt even have to turn around and aim.


    Mana detection was great.


    While Eunhyeok was folding the carnation, I threw a ball of paper into his mouth without turning around.


    Ah!


    Itll hurt a bit when I use mana.


    The shouting didnt end there, as Yeon Seongjin, who was next to him, also caught a stack of papers in his mouth, just like Eunhyeok.


    This!


    Eunhyuk threw the stack of papers on the floor.


    I wonder if he had been stockpiling them.


    Eunha flicked away the flying papers with his hand and finished the carnation.


    Wow!


    The children watching from the same table exclaimed.


    Shrugging his shoulders, Eunha loaded up his mana and fired back at Eunhyuk, who was still throwing papers.


    One shot first.


    Ah!


    Cruelly, Eunha targeted the same spot, so it was inevitable that him forehead would turn red.


    In the end, Eunhyuks group had to crawl under the table in unison to avoid the attack.


    Wow~


    What did you do?


    The throwing was so precise that Eunhyuk was in tears, much to the surprise of the children who were watching.


    Minji grabbed him by the scruff of the neck and demanded to know the tricks of the trade.


    Eunha, you!


    Eunhyeok, on the other hand, was fuming at the way he was treated.


    He, Ma Bangjin, and Yeon Sungjin crawled out from the table and were about to burst into tears at any moment.


    If they cried here, theyd be even more annoying.


    Satisfied with this, Eunha decided to turn his attention away from Eunhyeoks group.


    Lets finish what we started. Are you guys folding it properly?


    Dont ignore me!


    Eh. Its great that you dont know whats scary.


    Look at him. Hes crawling so much.


    Feeling ignored, Eunhyuk took away the scissors and glue that Eunha was using.


    But Eunha had already made a carnation. The scissors and glue were part of the kindergarten supplies, so he didnt mind them being taken away.


    You can borrow the scissors and glue from the person next to you. Eunhyuk, why dont you go back to your seat and finish folding the carnations.


    What the!


    No matter how much Eunhyuk threatened, he couldnt even get the shaft.


    If I was intimidated by a small child, I wouldnt be able to go around handing out business cards calling myself the Undead, a name that people would shudder at the mere mention of.


    Teacher Choi Eunhyuk keeps bothering us!


    Yes, teacher!


    Eunhyuk, Bangjin, and Sungjin just threw a stack of papers at me!


    Calling an adult in a childs world was considered cowardly. It was as unwritten as the rule that if a boy shows a tear, he loses.


    But Im such a coward.


    And the kids who followed me yelled at Mr. Tayo.


    How dare you do this!


    Teacher, Choi Eun-hyuk is going to hit me again!


    At times like this, the thuds worked well. It was Minji, who was following Eunha and firing backup shots.


    Eunha~! Dont let him get away!


    Yes, yes. Eunhyuk, go back to your seat and make the carnation.


    It was Choi Eunhyuk who was eventually dragged out by Mr. Tayo and forced to leave.


    Eunha, you did something wrong too, didnt you?


    I was only making carnations.


    Teacher knows that Eunhyuk, Bangjin, and Sungjin bullied you, but you shouldnt make them cry, right?


    Yes.


    Mr. Tayo didnt forget to pinch his cheek.


    Oh no.


    Eunha looked down at the third carnation hed made and thought to himself.


    He hadnt planned to visit his grandmother this year.


    He wasnt supposed to.


    But with memories of growing up under her care before the regression, he couldnt bring himself to throw the carnations away and put them in his bag.


    Thank you, Eunha.


    Her mother hugged him tightly as she made dinner.


    Eunha scratched his head at what had happened.


    Then he noticed a paper flower hanging from his mothers apron.


    My carnation!


    I put it in my bag at kindergarten today.


    When did she take it out? No, she couldnt have been checking my bag.


    Thank you. Ill look forward to next year.


    No, well, you can take it to.


    Theyre prettier than real carnations. Thank you, Euna.


    Hehe! Thank you, mom, for raising me!


    Hoo-hoo, its so nice to receive carnations from children.


    Even if its only a paper carnation


    Eunha felt unnecessarily humbled and a little embarrassed.


    His mother rubbed his cheeks, thinking he was cute, a reaction she didnt usually show.


    Im the one who should be grateful.


    You dont know how grateful I am that youre here for me right now.


    There was another carnation next to the one hed made. Euna must have made it at school today.


    Euna, youre not very goot at it.


    Next time, instead of just teaching her mana, I should teach her origami.


    Here, Eunha, heres yours.


    For some reason, Euna offers Eunha a carnation.


    Eunha, who has long since given up trying to figure out what Euna is thinking, says thank you and accepts the carnation.


    Its her sisters, so he should keep it.


    But Eunha, there are three carnations, what about this one? Did you make it for Euna too?


    She looked at me expectantly.


    Im sorry, though, sister.


    Its for my grandmother.


    Maternal grandmother?


    His father was an only child, so he had only ever known his maternal grandmother.


    I see. Eunha likes her grandmother.


    His mother didnt question the fact that he was giving carnations to a grandmother hed only met as a baby. Instead, she smiled and patted him on the head.


    Lets take them to Grandma next time.


    Yeah.


    Maybe not this year, but next year. sea??h th�� N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Eunha nodded.


    Daddys home!


    Daddy~! I made carnations at school today!


    Dad got home from work a little late.


    Euna quickly ran to the front door and showed her father the carnations she had made.


    Is this for me? For me! Euna! Youre so cute today!


    Hehe.


    What a dad. Whats so great about carnations made of paper?


    Here, give it to dad, Eunha.


    Mother pushed me gently on the back.


    No longer embarrassed, Eunha looked back at her mother.


    Huh? Cant you give it to dad, Mom?


    Dad will like it if Eunha gives it to him.


    Uh


    As if being pushed by her mother, Eunha approached her father.


    He was looking at him expectantly.


    Ew, youre glaring! Dont look at me like that!


    Since its like this, I should just give it to him and be done with it.


    Dad, here.


    Did you make this Eunha? You did a better job than your sister.


    Dad.


    Sister complains in a low voice.


    Haha, sorry, sorry.


    Dad was smiling cheerfully.


    I made it in kindergarten.


    In his entire pre-regression life, he had never handed someone a carnation.


    So he didnt know what face to make. He was embarrassed.


    -


    (1) Its often used when people want to flirt with someone, tempting him to come over to their place. ( similar to Netflix and Chill)

 Chapter 12

    Chapter 12[Changing the Future]


    The memories of his childhood are as foggy as a haze, but one day in particular stands out.


    May of the year Eunha turned six.


    He lost his family on this day.


    It was no ones fault, no ones mistake. It was a terribly unfortunate accident.


    The family was traveling to visit her grandmother in Incheon. After the <1999 Destruction>, travel between cities was extremely limited, and the roads connecting them were often haunted by monsters.


    For their own safety, their parents have been avoiding taking them out of the city center.


    Naturally, Eunha and Euna knew little about their grandmother except when she came to visit. That was also when the two children were born.


    But Lim Gaeul, who was inaugurated as a fairy, first implemented a policy to improve the roads connecting cities. Road improvement was a necessary policy for her to install cocoons throughout the Korean Peninsula.


    And in May of the first year of her reign.


    The fairy government announced a surprise gift for distant relatives and citizens who found it difficult to travel after the <1999 Destruction>.


    In May and September, they announced that they would be hiring players in large numbers to maintain the roads.


    People have been reluctant to travel to visit family members outside of the city because of the monsters that roam the unmaintained roads.


    No one opposed the governments plan to ensure that every household had a proper celebration for their family holidays, Chuseok and Lunar New Year.


    May 4th.


    People packed their bags and headed home.


    Eunhas family did the same.


    Eunha still remembered that day. He still remembered the day he burned a torch because no matter how much time passed, no vehicle would move forward.


    It was a massive procession that represented a national unit. Any road would inevitably be congested.


    And monsters were bound to appear.


    Mana calls forth mana. The mana that people unconsciously spilled on their way home was bound to attract monsters.


    In the midst of the mana gathering, monsters were born and monsters seeking mana couldnt help but turn their attention to the crowded people.


    This was the reason why the fairy government hired players on a large scale.


    The problem was that the fairy government was too complacent about the situation.


    One of the incidents that rose and fell in the early days of the government.


    Negligent policies.


    Insecurity.


    Lack of initial action.


    This was an incident that corresponded to the first national apology of the fairy, Im Ga-eul. People had negative feelings towards her to the extent that day.


    So much so that even Eunha had a negative opinion of her.


    From that day forward, he had to suffer from helplessness.


    He had to deal with loss.


    He had to realize what death was.


    The monster Kraken had appeared without warning.


    A disaster monster of the third rank at the time.


    It was a literal disaster.


    The people there were just lanterns in the wind.


    The same goes for Eunhas family.


    A car plunging under a railroad bridge.


    The surface of the water slowly approaching in slow motion.


    Screams from inside the car.


    Screams from outside the car.


    And Euna clinging to him, trying to protect him.


    Its okay, Ill protect you.


    And so it was.


    Eunha miraculously survived. Players rescued him from the surface.


    People cheered for his miraculous survival. The hospital room was filled with flowers from strangers.


    Someone even asked him how he felt about the people cheering for him, not because they wanted to share the miracle, but because he had miraculously survived.


    A miracle.


    Yes, a miracle.


    A miracle for a man who was about to freeze to death.


    In exchange for the miracle, he lost everything.


    Six years old was too young to realize the reality.


    He blamed his family. He blamed Euna.


    Why did you leave me alone?


    If only you had killed me with you then, it wouldnt have been so hard.


    His resentment turned into a hatred of monsters, a yoke that would not let him die, the Undead.


    And then the day came again.


    May, the sixth year of my regression.


    I will never miss it again in this life.


    The May holidays start next week, so why dont we go visit Grandma then?


    It was my father who spoke first.


    Grandma?


    Euna, who had her face half buried in her rice bowl, looked up. Unaware of the rice paste stuck to her lips, she was whimpering like a rabbit.


    Shes your moms mom. You met her once when you were a baby, but you dont remember her, do you?


    Really?


    It was dangerous outside of Seoul, so we didnt go to see her, but this year the government is fixing the roads, so it should be safe.


    Thats good, because I havent seen my mom since Eunha was born.


    Me neither. Shes like a mother to me too.


    My parents faces softened as they remembered their grandmother in Incheon.


    My father, who was like an orphaned child, said that he was indebted to her and that she was like a mother and a benefactor.


    They then talked about the first time they met.


    They were a very good couple. It was impossible not to notice the heat in their eyes as they looked at each other.


    They seem to be relieved that were young, but I can hear everything.


    Eunha pretended not to notice the conversation about tonight, but then decided to interject and change the subject.


    Mom, Dad. Can we go see Grandma another time?


    Huh?


    Eunha was always lazy about everything, but it was natural for his parents to raise their heads knowing that he doesnt force things without reason.


    But he had to.


    No, he had to force it.


    It was the only thing he could do.


    Doesnt Eunha want to see her grandmother?


    His mother asked sadly.


    No. I want to see Grandma too.


    Eunha wanted to go see her grandmother as much as her mother did.


    It was his grandmother who had taken him in after he lost his family and was left alone. No matter how many people looked down on him for living like an autistic child, she was his parent until the day she died.


    Thats what a grandmother is to him. When he regressed, he even felt like he wanted to go visit her right away.


    But not that day. Can we go next year?


    Eunha knew what was to come.


    He decided that just for this one day, he would change it no matter what.


    Yes, Im a selfish bastard.


    He admitted it again. A selfish bastard whose only thought was to save his family.


    He didnt care one bit if the people there died or not.


    There was no obligation on his part to save everyone. Nor did he have a sense of justice.


    He was just a six-year-old kindergartener, a mere speck in the face of a disaster-class monster. He had enough on his plate, just protecting his family, and no one who would believe him.


    Hed be lying if he said he didnt feel guilty.


    Still, he would choose again and again the same. Selfishly, viciously, more than anyone else.


    Im probably crazy somewhere.


    I admit it. That even with his regression, hes still an undead, a Berserker who cant die, whos gone mad.


    Ever since the day he lost his family, he thought there was something wrong with him, something that made him not human.


    In his second life, he was still mad. He went from killing monsters to becoming one.


    Once he realized that, he couldnt bring himself to tell anyone that he had regressed.


    Is there a reason you dont want to go?


    His father, who had been watching him, spoke up. His harsh eyes seemed to be searching for something in him.


    Eunha knew he wouldnt be able to convince him by just saying he didnt want to go.


    There are limits even to persuasion.


    So he decided to counter with a reason that would convince him.


    Dad, didnt you tell me before that more people would be traveling down to the provinces because of the Fairys cocoon?


    Yes, I did.


    Then the roads will be extremely congested, wont they? And what if a monster appears on the way? I heard on the news that the cocoon hasnt been installed outside of Seoul.


    Well, Eunha did a lot of research. Thats why Dad was thinking of leaving a day early, and dont worry about the monsters, the players will take them down.


    Still no use.


    Eunha shook his head inwardly.


    The only person who thinks that leaving a day early will be enough is his father. And even the players who maintain the roads couldnt stop the Kraken.


    As proof, Eunhas family had lost their lives because they left a day early.


    When he became a player, the Kraken was classified as a fourth-tier monster, but in this era, it was strictly a third-tier monster.


    To at least face the Kraken of this era, several players known as the Twelve Thrones or players equivalent to them, or a clan that reaches at least B rank, had to join forces.


    It was unlikely that such people would be volunteering to maintain the roads.


    But he couldnt convince his father with what he knew; he didnt trust a childs information.


    So, be childish. As much as possible.


    So that his father wouldnt have any doubts.


    And next week is Childrens Day! I want to go to the amusement park on that day! Hayan said theres something called Viking in Dreamland! Its not far from home!


    Haha, Eunha, youreyour intentions are too obvious, arent they?


    Hehe, Eunha was also 6 years old.


    Unexpectedly, my father burst out laughing. My mother, who had been listening quietly, turned her head and held back her laughter.


    Neither of them had ever been to an amusement park.


    The only places the family went to were Changgyeonggung Palace and Gyeongbokgung Palace (1) (E/N: Picture below!) near their home.


    It wasnt unreasonable for him to get lost in his thoughts.


    Okay, the mood is not bad.


    If I bring an ally into this.


    You want to go to Dreamland, dont you noona?


    I want to go, Dad, and I want to ride the Vikings!


    Euna bounced up and down in her seat, her eyes shining.


    There was no one in the family who could ignore her excited gaze.


    Well, I cant help it. Then lets go to Dreamland next week!


    Well have to pack a lunch. What do you want to eat, Euna?


    I want a sandwich! I want a sandwich and chicken nuggets!


    I want tuna kimbap that my mom made.


    Success.


    Having accomplished his goal, Eunha sang a happy tune.


    This will change the future.


    It would change.


    It didnt take long for him to realize that this was a careless thought.


    What? mom?


    As if fate could not be changed.


    The peaceful atmosphere turned cold.


    It was a few days after the Eunha had fulfilled its purpose.


    Mother, who received a phone call during dinner, was unable to speak. S��arch* The N??eFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Yes, I understand, thank you. Please take care of my mom, okay, okay.


    She hung up the phone, visibly depressed.


    Mom, whats wrong?


    What happened to your mom?


    Euna was worried because her mother was usually so calm. Her mother ran to her, hugged her, and smiled softly.


    Its nothing big.


    What?


    My mom fainted.


    What?


    Grandmother?


    That cant be right. After hearing his mothers words, Eunha doubted his ears.


    He remembered the stories he had heard from his relatives in the past. His grandmothers health had been failing since his grandfathers death, and when she was told that his parents had died, she couldnt even get out of bed.


    But soon after she fell ill, his grandmother got up to pick up Eunha, and she had been fine until he entered the Player Academy.


    So the story that her grandmother had fainted at this time was just a rumor.


    The future changed?


    I shook my head at the thought.


    Id heard of the butterfly effect, but it couldnt have led to my grandmothers collapse. At most, all that happened was Mother informing Grandma over the phone that she couldnt visit her this year.


    It was just a coincidence.


    Really accidental.


    It doesnt look like she was hurt much, but.


    Even without her mothers words, Eunha believed that her grandmother would be okay.


    However, Mother, who didnt know about Grandmas health, couldnt help but worry. Thinking about Grandma living alone since Grandpa passed away made her anxious.


    I cant do this, I have to go visit my mom.


    Eventually, what Eunha feared happened. Her mother looked up, ready to pack her bags.


    How are you going to get there by yourself?


    If I go alone, therell be a seat left on the train.


    Im supposed to take care of Eunha and Euna, and youre supposed to go by yourself? No. Im worried about your mom too, so Im going with you.


    But what if the kids.


    We cant go to Dreamland at a time like this.


    I was right. There was no way my parents were going to stay quiet when they heard that their grandmother had fallen.


    Something was happening.


    Eunha stared at his parents as they talked.


    If he knew the future, he thought, everything would work out.


    The moment he decided to change the future for the first time, it passed him by as if it were impossible.


    As if fate could not be changed.


    Dont be ridiculous.


    Fate is a bullshit word.


    There was no point in living a second life if you couldnt change the future. There was no point in his return.


    Its Grandma, Eunha, she is very sick. I know you want to go to Dreamland, but cant you wait until next time?


    Eunhas parents trying to convince him.


    Against his parents, he couldnt say anything.


    He was completely speechless.


    Eunha.


    How pathetic.


    Someone chuckled.


    It sounded like someone giggled and laughed.


    When he looked up, he saw only his parents waiting for his answer.


    There was no one.


    No one who had laughed.


    And yet, he could hear it clearly. Even now.


    Aaaaahhhhhhhhhhh!!!


    Help!!!!


    Mommy!!!!


    This time, it was a scream.


    The only scream he remembered from that day in his childhood, a scream of uncontrollable fear of death.


    Ill protect you.


    Eunas arms around him in the falling car.


    Then he falls into the river and the world is covered in bubbles.


    Dont remember. Wake up, No Eunha!


    As the traumatic day replayed, I almost vomited unconsciously.


    He suppressed the boiling anger and emotions inside.


    If he couldnt control his emotions here, everything would be over.


    So he had to be cold.


    So he had to find the best way to make up for the situation.


    But I couldnt think of anything. I couldnt think of anything that would convince my parents, who were worried about my grandmother.


    There was no way I could convince them that she was going to be okay for no reason.


    Shall we try using force? What kind of force can we use in this situation?


    Um


    Eunha was captured by a sense of helplessness, unable to do anything.


    I guess we have no choice. Lets go see grandma.


    The voice that came out of his mouth had a tone like chewing sand. In the end, he had no choice but to say what his parents expected to hear.


    PLEASE HELP!!


    HELP ME!!


    Only the echoing screams from that day within the chaos of his mind made his dizzy.


    (1) Changgyeonggung Palace and Gyeongbokgung Palace

 Chapter 13

    Chapter 13[Changing Futures (2)]


    It was darkness.


    There was a pungent smell of blood on the ground.


    His shoes were unrecognizable in the stagnant puddle.


    His hands were stained with black blood. Drops of blood dripped from his fingertips onto the puddle.


    In that moment, Eunha realized.


    This was purgatory. These were the countless lives that he would encounter on his way to his second life.


    He hesitated to take a step forward.


    He had a feeling of what lay at the end of the canal.


    His intuition was not wrong.


    One by one, corpses floated to the surface from the end of the canal.


    As he walked forward, the pool became shallower, and the bodies became more numerous.


    A gruesome scene unfolded where he had stopped to pause. S��arch* The n??el Fire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A tower of corpses piled high to be burned.


    And himself, wielding his sword recklessly as he climbed the tower, not looking back.


    It was himself. The one who forced those who followed him to sacrifice themselves, killing everything in sight until the day he died.


    Save me.


    Help me.


    Please help us.


    The desperation in the eyeless faces of the dead was palpable.


    Its too terrible.


    Stop it. Why dont you try helping us?


    Help us too!


    Dont just save yourself!


    One by one, the bodies floating in the pool rose to their feet. Melting until they were unrecognizable, they shuffled toward him.


    Even if they were ruined, there was no way he wouldnt recognize the people he crossed the line of fire with.


    Stay back. Leave me alone.


    He swatted away their outstretched hands and stumbled backward.


    Anger flashed in their eyes.


    Why.


    Why you?


    Why cant we live?


    Why are you the only one who gets to be happy?


    What an asshole.


    You think you can make it on your own?


    An accusatory sound. Nervous tone.


    Shut up. Shut up, be quiet.


    Get the fuck out!


    You are too much.


    What a child.


    Is this the kind of person you are?


    How could you do this to us?


    Cant you do that for us?


    Were not asking for a lot.


    Were not asking for something difficult.


    Just one thing.


    Yes, just one thing.


    Save me.


    Help me.


    Rescue me.


    Shut up! Shut up!


    He shouted as loud as he could, keeping his distance from the oncoming dead.


    What do you want me to do?


    I want to save you too, I want to help you, I want to save you!


    But you know me! What do you want me to do? What more can I do with a childs body, barely six years old!


    I have enough on my plate just protecting my family! Its hard enough!


    I dont have the strength to protect you!


    Its only for now.


    Youll be stronger.


    Were not asking for much.


    Help us then.


    Help us, please.


    Save me, youre the only one.


    A pleading voice. A tone that reprimanded me for doing my duty.


    My breathing was ragged and choked. A sensation worse than death choked him.


    My body was heavy. So heavy, I couldnt even look forward.


    Whats heavy?


    Youve been carrying more than this.


    Are you complaining now?


    Why do you think youre the only one suffering?


    Were suffering too!


    And we gave our lives for you.


    And you cant do any of that?


    Youre asking me to live as a player again.


    Tsk, what is this kid saying?


    So what? Do you think you can live comfortably like everyone else now?


    Thats a laugh. Bullshit.


    Wake up. Dont even dream.


    Others may be able to, but not you.


    Youre an Undead


    You think your true nature is not to kill monsters?


    Youre not even human.


    Youre a monster.


    Yes, a monster.


    A monster.


    A MONSTER.


    Going back in time doesnt change that.


    The fact that youre a monster, a monster thats crazy about killing monsters, at our expense, until the moment you die.


    I, I dont want to be a player anymore. I want to be happy with my family.


    No, you cant. You cant.


    You cant, you cant, you cant.


    Because youre THE UNDEAD


    So please.


    Help us we who have supported you.


    Understand us.


    Save us.


    Save us, we, who sacrificed.


    Stop! Please stop. Im sorry. Im so sorry.


    Its still hard. I want to stop too.


    I want to I want to live a happy life like everyone else.


    Fuck you.


    Dont give me shit.


    Unable to overcome the invisible pressure, I fell to my knees.


    Thud.


    Unable to resist the invisible pressure, I hit my head.


    Selfish bastard.


    Something invisible yanked his head back forcibly.


    And then.


    BANG


    Thud.


    Thump.


    Kung


    kung


    Ku


    The pressure is gone.


    Eunha.


    Huh?


    A familiar voice.


    I raised my head, slowly pulling myself out of the pool in which I had half fallen.


    There was her partner on his back,


    Why


    Yi Jeong?


    He stood, tears streaming from his sunken eyes.


    You still dont know why youre back in the past?


    Thats right, Oppa.


    And there she stood, waiting for him to come back to life. Clad in an indescribably torn cloth.


    ahbaekryeon?


    H-back?


    Only you can do that.


    You guys.


    Please,


    Please,


    The voices overlapped as one.


    I wanted to turn my head away, to cover my ears.


    But an invisible force kept me from turning my head one last time.


    Save us.


    Huck!


    It was a nightmare. As soon as he opened his eyes, Eunha scrambled out of bed. Unconsciously, he brought his hand to his chest and gasped for air.


    It had been a dream.


    A dream he didnt want to have again. Frowning, he looked around the room.


    Are you okay? You look like youve been dreaming something bad


    Im fine, thanks for waking me up, Mom.


    Such a child.


    His mother, who was sitting on the edge of the bed, reached over and wiped the sweat from him


    Only then did he realize that his pajamas were soaked through.


    Were family, of course its natural.


    Eunha. Youve sweated a lot. Are you really okay? Is anything hurting?


    No. Im fine. Im not sick.


    If you are sick, you have to tell your mom. Okay?


    Yeah, okay.


    I wonder if my mom will give up going to visit my grandmother if I ask her.


    No. She wont. One of them would have to stay and take care of him.


    Eunha shook his head at the sudden thought.


    Unbuttoning his pajamas, he reached for the calendar on the wall.


    May 4th.


    It was that day. The day his family died. The day he was the only survivor.


    Could I protect these people?


    You have to tell me if youre sick


    Her mother asked her twice. Eunha nodded and answered for himself.


    I want to protect these people no matter what.


    Even if it means defying fate.


    Even if it means sacrificing myself.


    Ill go finish preparing your clothes. Go wash up and get ready.


    Yeah, okay.


    Eunhas family decided to leave around lunchtime.


    Eunha had insisted on leaving early anyway, saying that traffic would be bad. The idea behind this was to delay the familys encounter with the Kraken as much as possible.


    I dont exactly remember when the Kraken appeared. The only thing I remember clearly is that the setting sun was hanging on the iron bridge, creating a gradient.


    Because the sight of the world being covered in bubbles just before the end was so beautiful that it was enough to make one feel disgusted.


    So he aimed for the time when the sun completely disappeared and postponed the departure time.


    Oooh, Im sleepy.


    Sis, dont eat with your eyes closed.


    Ugh.


    Eunna.


    In the morning, a weak Euna was eating breakfast while dozing off. Because her eyes were closed, her fork could only touch the bottom of her plate.


    Still, it was better than using chopsticks like his father.


    After breakfast, Eunha searched his room for blades, including a cutter knife, and secretly stashed a pair of compasses and scissors in his bag.


    In order to defeat the monster, he would either have to deal physical damage or use a weapon made of mana-containing metal.


    Unable to bring either, he settled for the next best thing: a blade that could hurt someone. At the very least, he figured, if he coated it with mana, he could do some damage to the monster.


    Part of him wanted to take a knife as well, but Eunha hadnt even gone near the kitchen to avoid her mothers suspicions.


    Its okay, he never intended to take down the Kraken.


    The very idea of using a childs body to take down a monster that could barely be defeated alone, even on the verge of death, was absurd.


    There was only one purpose. To delay the Krakens encounter. Just like before the regression, the goal is to buy as much time as possible before the Twelve appear and take down the Kraken.


    It didnt matter how many others would die.


    Save me


    The nightmare rang in his ears.


    Eunha shook his head to drown out the sound of his spine creeping.


    The arrival of the Kraken has profound implications for the future. As humanity realizes once again that they will never be free of monsters, those who survive will choose to become players, fueling their hatred of monsters.


    It was also at this time that the number of players began to increase qualitatively.


    He, too, who was called the Undead.


    And those who crossed the line of fire with him.


    And yet he looked away, knowing how painful their path to becoming players would be.


    So please, get out of my head.


    I wont ask for forgiveness. Ill go to hell and die as many times as you want, just leave me alone.


    Kids, lets go now~!


    My father seemed to have finished packing.


    Before I knew it, it was 1pm. If we leave now, well be in the middle of Seongsan Bridge around 5:00.


    Just a little more, just a little more.


    I felt strangely anxious. I had only negative thoughts.


    I should run away. My parents wont even get a chance to leave because theyll be looking for me.


    Away from his familys eyes, Eunha jumped off the veranda. Even though it was the second floor, his mana-reinforced body didnt feel the slightest impact.


    I must stall for time.


    If he ran too far, it could be worse than he thought, so he hid himself in a suitable corner.


    Please. Just a little longer.


    Eunha!!


    No Eunha~!!


    He could hear his parents calling out for him.


    Eunha closed his eyes and plugged his ears.


    It was painful. To have to close his eyes from reality.


    He was used to the darkness more than anyone else, but now he didnt even like the darkness he could see when he closed his eyes.


    No~eun~ha~!!!


    Eunha!!!


    Eunha, where are you!!!


    Its scary. The reality his young body had to deal with.


    As the voices calling him became more distant, the voices of those who had died before him echoed in his ears.


    This monster.


    Voices of resentment mixed with voices of reprimand.


    Everything crushed him.


    Maybe he was a monster, just as they said.


    A selfish monster who only thought of himself.


    A monster who had chosen to kill them again.


    He couldnt hesitate. The number of people he could save with his small hands was limited, and his power to grip with his small hands was too inadequate.


    He was not a hero. He was just a selfish sinner.


    So please forgive me


    Why are you here? Weve been looking for you for a while!


    A voice yelled, then stopped.


    A voice, a forceful tug in the darkness, made him open his eyes.


    The wind was blowing. A pleasant breeze.


    A smile, like a ray of sunshine in the darkness, was staring back at him.


    Sis.


    What are you doing here, Mommy and Daddy were looking for you


    Euna put her hands on his shoulders and tried to scold him.


    To him, it looked like a 10-year-old child acting like an adult.


    For some reason, he wanted to lean against her.


    What? Are you sick?


    Id heard it again and again since morning.


    Eunha smiled bitterly and shook his head.


    No.


    Then why are you crying?


    Im not crying.


    You dont know, but I do!


    How does my sister know when I dont even know myself?


    Despite this, he couldnt refute her strangely. He could only nod his head, his lips quivering.


    Dont you want to go see Grandma?


    No, I do. I do want to, but.


    But?


    Everyone who goes there today will die, everyone but me!


    He barely held back the emotions that threatened to overwhelm him.


    What did she think of his reaction?


    Its okay.


    What.


    Everythings fine.


    None of them sounded comforting.


    Euna doesnt know. The tragedy that would happen today.


    Still, she pulled him into her arms.


    His memories of her were still fuzzy, but he remembered her desperately clinging to him in the crashing vehicle, trying to protect him.


    That was all he remembered of her.


    And yet, it was strangely reassuring.


    Mommy and Daddy are looking for you. Lets go!


    Mom and Dad will scold me, right?


    Then Euna giggled,


    Then well be scolded together.


    It was a typical Euna line.


    After laughing uncontrollably, Eunha took her hand and apologized to his parents.


    His mother hugged him wordlessly.


    And his father, without saying anything, gave him a stern lecture.


    It was the first time he had been hit by his father, both before and after his regression.


    Im sorry.


    Anyway,you have to tell me where youre going, dad and mom were worried about you.


    Yeah.


    Then lets get going. If we stay here much longer, we wont get there until later today.


    He scratched the back of his head.


    Euna watched him carefully to make sure he hadnt hurt his head. After blowing on the bump on his head, she helped him getting into the car.


    The seating arrangement was unchanged from before the regression.


    Though it made him more anxious-.


    Ehehe.


    Euna took his hand.


    Its okay.


    I did everything I could.


    Even if the Kraken appeared.


    Alright, lets go! Go, go, go to Incheon!


    Go, go, go!


    Even if I have to die, I will save my family.


    And fate is.


    Fate was so cruel that it was no different than before the regression.

 Chapter 14

    Chapter 14[Changing Futures (3)]


    The International Mana Management Agency decides to categorize all monsters according to the degree to which they pose a threat to human peace as follows.


    Ninth Class: Monsters that pollute the environment or cause diseases.


    Eighth Class: Monsters that cause physical harm in daily life.


    Seventh Class: Monsters that commit major crimes such as robbery, murder, and rape.


    Sixth Class: Monsters that paralyze urban administration on an individual or cluster level, or threaten human influence.


    Fifth Class: Monsters that paralyze city administration on an individual or cluster level, or pose a similar level of threat.


    Fourth Class: Monsters that manage monster clusters, or turn humans into livestock, or pose a threat to human prosperity.


    Third Class: Monsters that cause damage equivalent to natural disasters and emergencies and paralyze national administration as an individual entity.


    Second Class: Monsters that cause damage equivalent to catastrophes and paralyze national administration as an individual entity.


    First Class: Monsters that pose a threat to human survival as an individual entity.


    -Excerpt from the International Mana Management Organization Declaration (2000)


    Run away!


    Gahhhhhh-!!!


    Mom! Mom! Uhhhhhh.


    Sa, help me!


    The panic was instantly contagious.


    Everyone was running around the driveway in panic.


    The family members who hadnt gotten out of the car yet were completely frozen. There was a tense atmosphere in the car, as if they had forgotten to breathe.


    Get out of the way, asshole!


    Im not pulling out!


    Do you want to see me rummage through everything?


    What the fuck are you players doing!


    You assholes, what if you run away too!


    Youre the only one who wants to live! Just move on already!


    Mom! Where are you!


    Uhhhhhh Hmph, hmph, hmph, hmph, hmph!


    Witnessing what was happening in front of him, Eunha had to admit that his uneasy premonition was correct.


    It was all futile.


    He tried to stall by forcing them to go in different directions and claiming to go to the bathroom in the middle. I even punctured a wheel.


    But nothing changed the future.


    No matter how much time passed, the radio was only broadcasting the traffic jam on Seongsan Bridge (1). There was no news of the Krakens appearance. (E/N: picture below!)


    So Eunha was optimistic that something he didnt know would change the future, and that the Kraken would never appear.


    But as if to mock his efforts, fate was replaying the exact same scene as the day he lost his family.


    The turn of events only came suddenly when the family was halfway across the bridge.


    As if fate cannot be changed.


    A hideous-looking monster that seemed to embody human despair.


    The Kraken, a third class disaster monster.


    There was no foreshadowing.


    It lifted its huge body out of the water without warning.


    It appeared without warning, without the players guarding the road even noticing its third-class mana.


    The Krakens camouflage was perfect. Even I, who had been detecting mana since entering the Seongsan Bridge, didnt realize it until it rose from the river.


    None of the players were good enough to deal with the Kraken.


    Eunha bit his lip as he watched the players flee in disbelief.


    Most of the players working on the Seongsan Bridge were in E or D class. The player leading the party was a C rank, but his strength was ridiculously insufficient to deal with a third-class monster.


    Later, when he graduated from the Academy, the Kraken would be relegated to the fourth class due to the quality of players, but that didnt change the fact that it was a monster with the power to at least paralyze city administration and threaten the prosperity of humanity.


    The players gathered on the field could only hope to defeat a fifth-class monster at best. They had far too little power to deal with the fourth class.


    and even worst against a third-class monster.


    Even those who knew what they were capable of were prioritizing the evacuation of people or dealing with the monsters on the bridge.


    It was the veteran players who were able to keep their cool. More than half of the players were too busy panicking and trying to get their heads out of their asses.


    We should get off as well. Its crowded outside, so be careful.


    His father, who had come to his senses late, spoke up.


    Its okay, just trust me, nothing bad will happen.


    Okay.


    Just like that, brainwashing.


    In the rearview mirror, Dads eyes were agitated.


    Even so, he knew that if he showed his emotions outwardly, it would unsettle his family.


    He had to put on a front and hide his agitation.


    There was no way his mother didnt see through it.


    She put her hand on his hand, which was still stiff with the sidebrake, and said, in a deliberately cheerful voice.


    Kids, you need to stay calm and get out of the car. The players will protect you, so dont worry too much. Dont panic.


    Eunha, you must hold on to your sister hand, and Euna mustnt let go of his.


    Okay, Dad. Ill keep an eye on him


    Eunha, you cant let go. You have to hold my hand


    Yes, sis.


    Eunha grabbed Eunas hand as if he wouldnt let go.


    She took after her father, and even though she didnt try to show it, her trembling could be felt in her hands.


    Uh, ah, huh?


    Be careful, noona.


    But she was still young and tiny. When she got out of the car, her legs gave out and she fell to the ground.


    Uh, uh, why cant I get up? Im supposed to get up.


    Sis.


    Euna tries to get up, but her legs give out and she falls to her knees.


    She was on the verge of tears as her body refused to move.


    Ill carry you, Euna. Eunha, can you walk?


    Yes, I can walk, Dad. Please carry her.


    Daddy, Im fine, I can get up by myself.


    Yes, Daddy, knows youre okay. I just want to hold you.


    Im really fine.


    Euna somehow managed to hold back the tears that were streaming down her face.


    But when her father picked her up, she couldnt hold back the tears and buried her face in his shoulder.


    At 10 years old, the fear was too much for her to bear.


    What are you doing without evacuating? Youre going to die if you stay there!


    This way! Stay calm and come this way!


    Group C, you guys take care of those guys coming up the bridge, if they block the way, theres no way out!


    Hey, fuck you! Do your job, have your head on straight!


    Back up, back up, I want back up, asshole, why dont you get over here now!


    By this time, the players were pulling away from the front.


    Eunhas family followed behind them.


    Watch out!


    Kuck! sea??h th�� N?velFire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Crack!


    The players scrambled to clear a path of escape.


    Before he knew it, a harpoon had pierced their side. It had been thrown by the monster that had climbed the opposite guardrail.


    A seventh-class monster diver.


    A monster with an amphibian-like appearance and skin covered in blue slime drew the harpoon.


    Ah, ah!


    The players face slowly contorted as he looked down at the hole in his abdomen.


    His words were very short as he denied the unbelievable reality.


    The monster glanced back at him, and the harpoon it was holding completely cut off his breath.


    Fuck! Get over here!


    Heal! Doesnt anyone have a healing spell?


    What the hell are these guys!


    It was a crucible of chaos.


    Mana fluctuates greatly depending on emotions. Mana spilled by panicked people spreads without dispersing, and monsters are attracted to the mana. Divers who jumped out of the river began to occupy the exit that players had made difficult.


    People who were running away in a daze lost their lives. Some were so frightened that their necks trembled and they stumbled, some were ruthlessly eaten, and some were dragged under the railing. Finally, some fell into the water and struggled, turning the river red.


    Hey guys! Do you believe in Dad?! Dad will always protect you no matter what happens! Keep running forward without looking back!


    Its not long, just a little more running, well be able to get off the bridge, lets just hold on until then. Euna and Eunha can do it, right?


    The father and mother run, weaving through cars, vehicles, and people.


    Holding onto his mothers hand as he ran, Eunha scanned his surroundings for a safe path. Then he sensed the mana of a monster in the car ahead.


    Watch out Dad!


    Almost at the same time as Eunha shouted, his father quickly lifted his leg.


    If he had been any slower, he might have gotten his ankle chewed off by the monster that crawled out from under the car.


    Life and death could have come and gone in an instant.


    He had to keep his wits about him.


    Especially since he was carrying Euna.


    Dont go that way, go that way! Keep running!


    As he shouted, Eunha, pulling her mother, pointed to an exit that had been cleared by the players.


    He took the lead again and started running, and she followed, gasping for breath.


    They ran and ran and ran, ignoring the incessant screams.


    Then,


    Oh, my God, its crazy!!!


    Aahhhhhhhhhhhh!!!


    Uhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!!


    The asphalt pavement shook.


    Just once. Only once.


    The moment the Kraken made its decision and struck, the pillars supporting the bridge collapsed and the road tilted.


    People lost their balance and fell, and those running near the railing fell straight off the bridge.


    Cfoot.


    Someone barely managed to get a word out in the midst of all that had happened.


    Bodies rolled from the front as if swept by a wave.


    The sight of a small object in the distance expanding in volume like a snowball could not help but stun.


    Run-!!!


    Eunha screamed.


    But only a handful of people managed to recover their senses from the looming horror of death that had become a high tide.


    Guardian-!!!


    Someone shouted afterward, and the players straightened up.


    The shield-bearing Guardians deployed their shields in unison, as if in unison with each other.


    Boom!


    They couldnt take it all.


    The shields shook violently as each wave passed over them, and then over them again.


    Cracks began to appear where the impacts were concentrated, and the monsters that were being born even now were rushing in without giving them a moments respite.


    Just a little longer, just a little longer!


    Flames burning the entire bridge.


    A series of explosions.


    The bridge beginning to collapse.


    Father who raised his head in hell comforted his family.


    Although the father was relieved to confirm that his family was safe, it was not enough to be relieved.


    Despair still lingered around.


    The guardians had consumed all their mana to withstand hell, and monsters filled the road.


    Notes!


    (1) Seongsan Bridge

 Chapter 15

    Chapter 15[Changing Futures (4)]


    Behind him, the Kraken threw down everything he could find, destroying it as he went.


    To get off the bridge, I had to climb a mountain of scrap metal, where monsters lurked in the empty spaces, their eyes glowing.


    How much longer would he have to run?


    The look of despair on the peoples faces thickened.


    Dont stand still, run away-! Climb the mountain somehow! If you want to live, climb the mountain!


    When the hell is help coming!


    Youre wrong, its over!


    Time was cruel. Even with thousands of lives on the line, time passed too slowly. At best, ten minutes had passed since the Kraken had been reported.


    Hearing the players reports, Eunha kicked at the rubble on the floor. Wiping the soot from his face with the back of his arm, he estimated how much more time he had to buy.


    Before the regression, the Twelve had been dispatched to the scene half an hour after the Krakens appearance.


    He now had about 20 minutes left.


    Thats twice as long as hed been on the run.


    I wonder if I can keep this up.


    I shook my head.


    The way out was completely blocked. Even if the players summoned their remaining strength, they wouldnt be able to protect the people until the time limit.


    Even if they somehow managed to keep the monsters at bay, that was it. Since no one could take on the Kraken, running away from it wasnt easy either.


    Yes, unless someone grabbed the Kraken by the ankles.


    And if you die, no questions are asked.


    In order to survive, someone had to die.


    And he was the only one who could risk death here.


    huhh.


    It was a decision I had made from the beginning.


    He would give his life to protect his family.


    Eunha took a long breath, then exhaled slowly. Repeating the breath calmly, he released the little tension he had left.


    Whoa.


    He then pulled out a pair of scissors and a paring knife from the bag he was wearing.


    Away from his parents eyes, he checked the sharpness of the blades, then sized up the distance between him and the Kraken.


    Dad. Mom.


    Slowly. Very slowly.


    So that his body could adjust to the mana manifestation.


    Little by little, Eunha drew the mana that had melted into his body outward. It flowed out like a thin thread, coiling around him like a snake.


    Twenty minutes, twenty minutes.


    Eunha, what are you talking about.


    The father was speechless as he looked at Eunha wrapped in mana.


    He paused for a moment at his sons strength.


    Until then, stay with the players. Dont try to climb that mountain, dont try to turn back. Just stay here and hold on.


    Eunha, what are you doing.


    Eunha?


    Euna, who had been sobbing while clinging to her father, looked up. Her tear-streaked face was unable to hide the anxiety in her eyes as she realized something.


    Noona will protect them. Can you?


    Eunha smiled softly.


    She was the only one he could trust if he disappeared. Her mastery of mana would allow her to protect their family even if the players couldnt help them.


    So please,


    Twenty minutes.


    Please.


    Eunha, where are you going?


    Eunha ignored his sisters reaching hand and turned his back.


    He imbued the mana that had been floating aimlessly with an image. It wriggled like a living creature, permeating his entire body.


    One step turned into two.


    Two steps turned into four.


    Each step increased the distance he traveled.


    Ten thousand steps.


    It was a chi kung technique, moving forward as if wrinkling the sky.


    After his regression, he gritted his teeth and endured the pain it inflicted on his body.


    His mana was not as high as it had been before the regression.


    A body that had yet to overcome the elements.


    The slightest lapse in concentration could twist the molten mana into a thread, causing him to lose a limb.


    He knew the risk, yet he continued on.


    A twisted limb was better than death.


    Eunha!


    No Eunha!!!


    No Eunha, No!!!


    I couldnt hear my family calling out to me anymore.


    In a few steps, he reached the middle of the bridge and leaped over the monsters who had noticed his presence and were charging at him.


    Kid, where are you going!!!


    Stop the kid!


    It was only a matter of moments before he ran past the remaining players at the end of the bridge.


    Ignoring them, Eunha stabbed the scissors into the eyes of the monster blocking his path.


    Kiek!


    The mana-coated blade sliced through the most delicate of eyeballs.


    No mercy.


    Recalling his players maxim, he cut off the monsters breath before it could struggle.


    From that moment on.


    The monsters, those undead beings that kill whatever they encounter, had come back to life.


    He didnt stop for a moment.


    He swung the blade as far as he could see, never forgetting the feel of it in his hand.


    The distance was too much for a childs body. He clicked his tongue and plunged in as deep as he could, piecing together the disparate sensations before and after the regression.


    The same was true after he leapt over the steel beams in the sky.


    Taking a fall to minimize his damage, Eunha stomped the ground as his instincts screamed.


    He ducked and zigzagged to dodge a flying harpoon, then stabbed the cutter he held in his left hand and put his weight behind it.


    Kee, eek.


    He slammed the monster to the ground and ran over it, slicing from the bottom up.


    He paid no attention to the corpse that had been sliced in half from the front.


    How long had it taken?


    No more than a few minutes.


    He could no longer see the spot where he had left his family.


    Before he knew it, he was facing the Kraken.


    Not surprisingly, the Kraken was intrigued.


    It was looking him up and down, scanning him from top to bottom.


    It was watching him with a gaze that could not be mistaken.


    It was too subtle for him not to recognize. Snorting hard, he closed the distance between them at a thousand paces.


    The kraken swung its legs at him as he leapt in front of it.


    Boom!


    A blow from the air.


    Swaying as best he could, he deflected the blow, then swung his arm back and plunged the knife in. With that, he soared through the air, landing just out of the creatures line of sight.


    The scissors were already tattered from the journey. Using his strength, he snapped the scissors in half and plunged them into the creatures head.


    As he hung on with his weight, the scissors drew a line downward.


    He couldnt give up now, so he used the recoil of his body to plunge the other blade in. I switched hands like I was climbing a rock wall and attacked the creatures head.


    The kraken swayed back and forth. It didnt hesitate to hit itself in the head with its legs. The sensation of the claws piercing his skin startled him.


    Shit!


    As much as I wanted to hold on, I could only do so much with my stationery shears.


    One blade was bent beyond repair.


    Eunha threw the pair of scissors away and jumped.


    He didnt care if his hands were raw. He landed on a railroad bridge pole, slapped himself on the head, and watched in disbelief as the Kraken fell backwards.


    Not yet!


    He couldnt tell how much time had passed.


    But he couldnt detect any sign of the Twelve.


    Ha, ha, ha. My body is too young.


    My mana was running low.


    It was hard enough to stand.


    He tried to buy himself some time, even with his body covered in abrasions.


    And just then.


    Fuck.


    It was too sudden. Sear?h the nov��lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The bridge, no longer able to withstand the impact, began to collapse.


    Falling under the bridge, he was forced to make an improbable leap.


    Dodging debris falling overhead, he leapt onto the bridge, using the nearly submerged rubble as a springboard.


    His feet barely touched the ground.


    Ha!


    The body of the car loomed in front of me as if it had been waiting for me.


    I couldnt avoid it. My legs wouldnt move.


    My mana was almost zero.


    I was powerless to block the flying body.


    And yet.


    Do something, please!!!!


    An unfamiliar yet familiar sensation.


    He couldnt tell where the power came from.


    It wasnt necessary to know now.


    All that mattered was that the power that must have been at the bottom was exploding.


    What must have been a tiny amount of mana was leaking out as it swelled.


    I thrust my remaining scissor blade forward.


    The mana that had been fluttering around with nowhere to go began to converge on a single point.


    Aaahhhhhhhhhhhh!!!


    Once was enough.


    Once was enough for a life of hell.


    I will-!


    Even with this one body.


    This time, I will!


    I will protect them!


    Like a hailstorm.


    The force drawn from the tiny amount of mana cut through the body.


    Haahaha.


    My head felt dizzy.


    My mana was depleted.


    As if it were a lie, the strength vanished from his body.


    I lost control of my body as I fell forward.


    I hit my forehead on the floor.


    My vision blurred, but I felt no impact.


    I couldnt feel my body.


    I cant lose my mind here!


    If I lose my mind, all my efforts will be for naught.


    I didnt want to give in. I didnt want to taste helplessness anymore.


    When I opened my eyes again, I didnt have the courage to face the transformed world.


    So just a little bit.


    Just a little longer!


    I am a monster that kills as it comes, a monster that wields a sword to kill, a monster that wont die.


    Ill use whatever means at my disposal!


    Even if it means sacrificing someone else!


    Not yet. Not yet!


    Crawl if your legs wont move.


    If you dont have a weapon, bite it.


    As it is, it will end.


    I vowed as I was reborn.


    This time, I would protect it.


    This time, I would get it.


    I mean, Im going to-!


    This is it!


    His legs curled like whips, falling over his head.


    Not yet, not yet!


    Death was right in front of him.


    The death he had wanted so badly in the past.


    He had denied himself that death.


    Now, more than ever, he craved life.


    I, I!


    I want to live. With my family.


    I want to be happy.


    I want to live happily.


    I dont want to die here.


    I cant die like this.


    So, so


    He sought a miracle at the edge of death.


    The miracle he had so despised.


    But the miracle was


    decided,


    Its now or never,


    Yes, the miracle was


    Leave my little brother alone!!


    The world.


    No.


    It was dyed white.

 Chapter 16

    Chapter 16[Changing Futures (5)]


    Huh?


    Mana began to rise from the bottom of the river.


    The surface of the water, which had been calm just a moment ago, was turbulent as if it had been a lie.


    An aura of mana that enveloped the entire area.


    Euna had only ever thought of mana as a mysterious force. Shed always thought of it as a mysterious force, but when she manipulated it the way Eunha had taught her, she felt refreshed, and her body felt light. And it was indescribably gratifying to see her fantasies come to life.


    But the mana that now floated through the air was completely different from the mana she had known.


    It was terror. The more she sensed it gathering, the harder it was to breathe, and it felt like something was weighing down on her shoulders.


    For the first time, she realized that true terror didnt even come in the form of a scream.


    There was no foreshadowing.


    As if it had been there all along.


    The monster was right in front of her.


    Aaah.


    She wondered if it was an illusion to feel like she was making eye contact.


    She couldnt easily deny it.


    It was too eerie a sensation to dismiss as an illusion.


    Euna hugged herself with her arms. Even with her eyes closed, she could see the monsters eyes. She had a feeling that if she opened her eyes, it would be looking at her right now.


    Its okay.


    Eunha.


    Strangely enough, Eunha put her hand on his head and her fear disappeared.


    Im the big sister, I shouldnt be scared!


    A big sister should protect her little brother. Euna remembered her mothers words when Eunha was first born.


    To her, Eunha was a precious younger sibling.


    He had been a dull child since birth. At first, she didnt know what was wrong with him, and she felt so bad that he didnt respond to her no matter how much she touched him.


    But it didnt take long to realize that Eunha wasnt a bad kid. She realized that her brother was always looking at the family and listening to what she had to say.


    The mute brother was just a less responsive child than the others.


    Euna wanted to see him respond, even just a little bit, so she clung to him every chance she got, telling him about all the things shed enjoyed during the day. She even took his hand and led him to the playground to give him a friend.


    Gradually, Euna could see a change in Eunha. As the days went by, her little brother began to accept the people around him and enjoy every day.


    But this time, for some reason, Eunha was stubborn. When her brother brought up the idea of not going to visit their grandmother, it seemed like he was afraid of something.


    Euna didnt know what Eunha was hiding, but she could only vaguely recognize that her brother had been scared and anxious about something ever since.


    Its okay, Ill protect you!


    I promised myself then. I will protect my dear little brother.


    I mean, thats what I said!


    Eunha!!!


    The bridge was covered in explosions and commotion.


    I called out to my younger brother, who was running towards the monsters that were blatantly showing their flesh.


    I dont know why. I couldnt figure out why.


    Something was warning her intensely.


    That if they let him go, theyd never see him again.


    Euna knows how strong Eunha is. She knew her brother could beat their father if he set his mind to it, and she knew he could take down even the most famous celebrities.


    But still, still!


    Something in her gut kept screaming at her.


    No matter how strong his brother was, he would not be able to defeat the monster in the distance.


    No!!! N-no!!! Please!!!


    So dont go! Come back!


    Euna struggled to get out of her fathers arms. He held her tightly, but she struggled, reaching out in the direction Eunha had disappeared.


    Daddy, Eunha, Eunha!


    Daddy will get Eunha, so, you wait here with mommy


    Okay!


    Dad set Euna down on the floor. Bending down to make eye contact with her, he placed his hand on top of her head.


    Warmth radiated from his eyes.


    Tears welled up in her eyes.


    Shouldnt you be listening to your mom?


    Dad, where do you think youre going? Dad, you cant go there!


    I couldnt help but notice. He was about to pick up Eunha and run in the direction of the monster.


    He had to if he wanted to save him.


    Euna knew that, but she couldnt let him go.


    Something is calling to her.


    If she sent the two of them off like this-.


    Dad!!!


    Dad runs in the direction where his younger brother disappeared. Unable to control his mana, he was crossing the bridge with a precarious gait. Again and again, mana escaped from his body, and he lost his balance and fell.


    No, he cant go.


    Euna shook her head.


    Then her mother held out her hand. Her mother was pulling her toward a dense area of players.


    Daddy will protect Eunha, and if you run over there, it will make it harder for him, dont you understand?


    Sensing Eunas hesitation, her mother spoke softly.


    Euna couldnt help but nod. Her head understood what her mother was saying, but her heart was still pounding.


    Euna, lets go.


    No. No.


    Yes, no.


    It was as if her thumping heart was telling her.


    If I let them go, Ill regret it.


    If I give up now, Ill spend the rest of my life in tears. For herself, and for her mother.


    Euna?


    You go ahead, Mom. Ill get Dad and Eunha.


    She decided to do as her heart told her, and strangely enough, her anxiety disappeared.


    Hooo


    She took a deep breath and let it all out. Slapping her cheeks with both hands, Euna gave her mother the brightest smile she could muster.


    Euna!


    Her mother couldnt catch Euna, who had enhanced her physical abilities with mana. She had learned from Eunha how to use mana efficiently, and she was more balanced than her father, who had run ahead of her.


    Nothing stood in her way. Finding her way was easy for a girl who had played cops and thieves, ice skating and hide-and-seek since she was a child.


    She released the mana she had stored in the soles of her feet and leaped like a spring over the rubble that seemed to be beyond her leaping ability.


    One, two!


    It took a moment for the people to see the tiny dots.


    I didnt feel the slightest bit afraid that my feet werent attached to the ground. Her body was simply calculating and distributing her mana as she landed on the railroad bridge.


    Euna? Why are you here.


    Dad, Ill get Eunha!


    It didnt take long for Euna to run past her father.


    He had forgotten to run and was staring in disbelief at her sudden descent from the sky.


    Regardless, Euna didnt pause and started moving her feet as soon as she landed.


    No Euna-! Stop!


    Her father called after her.


    Even the sound of his voice was quickly distant. Without the slightest hesitation, she ran the remaining distance with all her might.


    It wasnt hard to find him through the explosions and storm.


    He was fighting a monster, and where there were explosions and storms, there he was .


    In a world covered in dust, Eunhas skills were nothing short of amazing. Even to Euna, who had only learned to sense mana and enhance her physical abilities, it was a wonder to see him struggle.


    But that was that, and this was this.


    In her eyes, she could clearly see him losing ground to the monster.


    The fear of the monster still lingered in her chest. If she stepped into its line of sight, if she even made eye contact, she would freeze in place.


    Eunha!


    Still, I ran. With all my might.


    Throwing all hesitation out the window.


    Because hes flying through the air.


    The creature was so focused on getting away that it took advantage of Eunhas moment of weakness to strike.


    Boom!


    The sound of Eunha clicking his tongue could be heard up close. The younger brother, who had no strength left, tried to block the flying body with the intention of dying.


    But Eunha managed to split the body. It was impossible, but he did it. He had survived until then with a pair of scissors in his hand that were no longer recognizable.


    The surprise seemed to have taken the monster by surprise as well.


    For a moment, it faltered.


    But the monster was a monster. For a moment, it thought it had been pushed back, but it couldnt forgive itself for that, and it lost its temper and began flailing its ten legs.


    No-!


    If he could stop it once, he couldnt do it twice.


    The younger brother was already lying on the ground, unable to get up. It was a surprising thing that he hadnt lost consciousness yet.


    A little more, a little faster!


    She whipped her legs, but they wouldnt budge. It was the result of foolishly expending all her mana. Her emotions had reached their limit, causing her mana to go berserk.


    Still, Euna somehow managed to move her legs. Even if her throat burned with every breath, even if her arms felt like they would snap back, even if her body screamed, she didnt give up.


    It doesnt hurt at all, so just a little faster, faster, faster!


    She screamed desperately. sea??h th�� N??eFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She hoped.


    She prayed.


    She longed.


    She made a wish.


    If the process of turning a concrete imagination into reality is called magic, then even this heart prayed desperately for power, hoping it would become magic and grant her strength.


    And then the world.


    Huh?


    The wind stopped.


    The sound disappeared.


    Time stood still.


    The world was dyed white.


    A voice that seemed neither male nor female.


    She didnt mishear. The voice was clearly ringing out in a world where no one was present.


    She wasnt curious about the nature of the ringing sound.


    Instinctively. No, on a level beyond instinct. Her reason and emotion were both accepting its existence as a matter of course.


    Its asking for something obvious.


    Theres only one thing.


    There is only one.


    Euna called out to the white-washed world.


    My litle brother, dont hurt him!


    Power overflowed from her chest.


    The more the world cracked, the more the boiling power pulsed, as if it were trying to break through the shell it was in.


    Eventually, the world shattered into tiny fragments.


    Undeterred by the unreal scene before her, Euna ran toward Eunha.


    It was an unfamiliar yet familiar sensation.


    The explosion of mana reacted as her emotions desired. The pain that had covered her body a moment ago vanished as if it had been a lie, and her body recovered.


    From there, she took off running.


    Having broken through the world like a fixer, she was determined to protect her one and only little brother.


    Just before the monster pronounced her death sentence, Euna pulled her brother into her arms to protect the only one she had.


    With her power overflowing, she feared nothing.


    Mana rebuilt the world as she wished.


    <Miracle>. It is a phenomenon that calls for the reconstruction of the world by manipulating the principles of the world, and it is a gift.


    Eunha once witnessed a player who was pushed to the limit in the life and death situation displaying <Miracle> and reconstructing the world.


    Shin Seo-young, a member of the Twelve Thrones and also known as the <Empress>, created dozens of storms and defeated monsters that came rushing from all directions.


    Ilya, known as the <Saint of the Sect>, restored all the dying people in the entire northern region.


    Shin Do-rim, who made people tremble in fear of the <King of Darkness>, brought back to life even the dead and destroyed the Yeongdeungpo area.


    Eunha had experienced unbelievable things becoming a reality many times.


    That didnt mean that people would just start possessing the Gift of Miracles.


    <The Miracle Gift, like the White Silver Gift, was extremely rare in the world.


    Moreover, unlike the Gift of White Silver, the Gift of Miracles could not be identified until after the world had been reconstructed.


    In the end, by the time he died, there were only four people he knew who had the Gift of Miracles.


    All of them were players whose skills were considered to be among the best of their time.


    As a result, until his dying moments, Eunha was aware of only four people who possessed the gift of <Miracle>.


    Among them was also his partner, Lee Yoo-jung, whom he entrusted with his back.


    <The Dungeon of the Abyss> was one of the eight black dungeons that humanity had given up on and was the only black dungeon in Korea.


    The dungeons


    Facing death at the end of the dungeon, Eunha experienced a miracle caused by Lee Yoo-jung. Thinking that she might possess the gift of miracles, he never expected to be the recipient of one.


    The miracle she caused was beyond anything he had ever witnessed before.


    It was the reconstruction of the world.


    <From the miracle, he gained a second life, which he named regression.


    So he wouldnt be surprised if Euna performed a fifth miracle.


    He thought that Euna might possess the gift .


    Shed had a ridiculous amount of mana since she was a child, so he had reason to think so.


    That wasnt the problem.


    Its okay, its okay.


    Euna soothed Eunha. He noticed that the light that spread around her was healing his wounds.


    The flash did more than protect them, it healed their wounds.


    Everything that came in contact with it was annihilated, except for the two of them.


    The diver who jumped into the water, the monster chasing Eunha, and the Krakens arms that were about to strike the two of them could not resist and disappeared.


    Noona, are you hurt anywhere?


    The more Eunha asked, the more he worried about her. Swallowing dryly, he checked her body for any changes.


    Everything had a price. So far, no one with the Gift of Miracles had gotten away unscathed after rebuilding the world.


    For example, the Empress Shin Seo-yeong could no longer return as a player after controlling natural disasters and destroying monsters.


    For example, the Saint of the Cult, Iliya, became an indescribable entity and died after accepting the pain of those she healed.


    For example, the King of the Dead, Shin Do-rim, became the king of those who died with the same name and lost his memory as a price for resurrecting the dead.


    The miracle that Euna had caused was not as grandiose as the miracles he had witnessed before, but Euna was unable to move at the moment.


    Im not hurt anywhere. Eunha, what about you? Hmm? Huh? Im so sleepy, but I cant sleep.


    The pillar that had pierced the sky was narrowing. Eventually, it shrank to a single beam of light and disappeared.


    Sleep well.


    I shouldnt be sleeping. We need to get out of here, fast.


    Its okay, the next time you open your eyes, itll be over.


    The price Euna paid was mana.


    Eunha was relieved to see that only a tiny amount of mana remained, just enough to keep her heart beating.


    Thanks, sis.


    Thank you for protecting me again.


    Thank you for saving me again.


    And thank you for keeping me alive.


    Muttering inaudibly, Eunha pressed his lips to Eunas cheek.


    Hehe. Eunha kissed meeverything.


    Pulling her lips up, Euna finally closed her eyes, unable to catch the fading consciousness.


    Good night, sis. Ill see you later,


    The most important person in this world.


    Eunha pulled Euna into a hug, not wanting to lose her again.


    Ill take care of it.


    There was no one there now.


    So Eunha released her suppressed life force.


    The Kraken looked down at the two of them. Its eyes, which had so far shown boredom, curiosity, and surprise, were now alert.


    It had good reason to be, now that it was facing the horrors of annihilation with its eyes open.


    At the same time, it had its sights set on Euna, who held a vast amount of mana.


    What are you looking at?


    Eunha didnt like the way he looked at her.


    Ready to kill at a moments notice, he released his restored mana.


    There was nothing to fear anymore.


    The future had changed.


    He had overcome his fate.


    So Eunha sharpened the released mana into sharp blades. Dozens of blades were pointed at him, all at once.


    If he touched a single hair of her head, Id kill him.


    In his current state, he couldnt bring the Kraken down.


    He couldnt defeat it, but time was now on his side.


    Why is this thing ignoring me?


    Flames ignited.

 Chapter 17

    Chapter 17Darn it. What am I even doing right now?


    Hyun-chul grumbled as he leaned the seat backrest as far as it would go.


    Haha, thats right.


    The rookie in the drivers seat held onto the steering wheel and responded with the same mechanical tone he had been using for the countless previous questions.


    Ugh.


    What a sight to see during the Golden Week holidays. Hyun-chul was secretly looking forward to the vacation, wishing he could rest too.


    However, he was working inside the car.


    The Golden Week holidays, during which everyone else rested, had completely passed him by.


    Ugh, I shouldnt have done this for nothing. I should have just lived as a player. Why do I have so much work to do?


    All of this was because of the Twelve Thrones.


    He had once been enticed by the title of being the best player in Korea and had supported them. He had also thought that being selected for the Twelve Thrones would allow him to fight strong people to his hearts content.


    In reality, it was days filled with excessive work.


    To the point where he was itching to fight.


    This work was no different. With the deployment of Cocoon in Seoul, the appearance of monsters had noticeably decreased.


    However, Cocoon was only surrounding the Gangbuk area. In areas unaffected by Cocoon, monsters were still rampant.


    Thats why Im Ga-eul was working hard, traveling around the country to install Cocoon since the beginning of the year.


    The Twelve Thrones had to accompany her on the schedule to ensure her safety.


    However, since End of Century Destruction, monsters had been lurking all over the country. Although Seoul had regained its function as the capital and the number of monsters had decreased, monsters were still commonly found outside of Seoul.


    This made it difficult to install the cocoon. Before installing the cocoon, the monsters occupying the roads were prioritized.


    In the meantime, people were starting to migrate under the name of Golden Week holidays.


    <After the End of the Century Destruction, people who normally wouldnt go out of Seoul were moving in droves.


    No matter what happens, everyone believes that the Cocoon, the Twelve, and the Fairy will take care of it.


    Of course, the Fairy government was unable to stop public opinion from declaring a national migration. There was even some internal talk that they should use the opportunity to boost their approval ratings.


    In the end, the government authorized the ethnic cleansing. They hired a bunch of players to protect them.


    Why is the road so blocked? It seems like we havent been moving for a while.


    Its a national migration. All the roads around Seoul are like this.


    Im really annoyed. I just want to go home and rest my feet.


    Im more worried about September. If May is like this, what about Chuseok*? (its a festival) (E/N: Pic below!)


    Ill quit being a Twelve Throne guard if I have to work on that day. Damn, what am I doing now?


    Haha, thats right.


    Mana is present in all living creatures.


    When people start moving in masses, mana moves with them.


    This makes mana ubiquitous.


    And monsters are born out of ubiquity.


    Even if they werent, people traveling on monster-infested roads would increase the number of monsters.


    There were always players on the main roads.


    And the Korea Mana Management Agency increased the number of players to help people move safely during peak periods, and this year, due to the announcement of the Fairy Goddess Governments policy, they even hired a lot of players.


    As the scale grew, we needed a role to control the players.


    The only person on the government side who could control them was the Twelve. Eventually, Hyun-chul was forced to return his golden vacation and was assigned to manage the Han River Bridge.


    If I were older, I wouldnt be doing this. Damn it.


    What was unfair was that the older Twelve sat at the headquarters sucking honey, while the younger Twelve were put to work in the field.


    Its really going to be a mess by Chuseok, though it might be better if we can get all the cocoon installations done by then.


    Ill die if its Chuseok, seriously.


    Damn it, I became a Twelve to fight with strong guys, not to guard civilians.


    Haha.


    This time, the newcomer could only laugh soullessly.


    He had joined the Blaze clan because of Hyun-chuls public image, and now he was going to spend the entire holiday listening to him.


    These old guys. I mean, how many years older are they than me.


    There are five of them who manage the site throughout the Golden Holidays.


    All five were among the youngest members of the Twelve.


    Moreover, he and the other two were in their early twenties and had been selected for the position because of their skill as players.


    The more he thought about it, the more he resented the selection process.


    The world of players was a world of ability and skill.


    The Twelve were no different.


    Though the selection process wasnt fair, it was true that he was weaker than them.


    After all, it wasnt just his age that made him grumble as he looked out over the Han River, it was also the fact that they were stronger than him.


    Ha, boring as hell. Nothing happens. Ive been living in the car since morning and Im so tired.


    Haha.


    Its a good thing that things dont blow up


    The rookie held back the words that were about to come out.


    It wasnt that he didnt fully understand why Hyun-chul was grumbling.


    Everywhere he went, there was traffic, which made traveling slower, and the time spent in traffic was stressful.


    Still, the skill is real. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The signal changed. The rookie released their foot from the brake and kept a distance from the car in front while briefly glancing at the back seat through the rearview mirror.


    His hair was pulled back to reveal his forehead.


    His hair was dyed red to match the name he was given, .


    His fierce eyes and crude piercings in his ears added to his overall image of being a bad guy.


    However, despite his appearance, he was the real deal, one of the twelve players representing South Korea.


    Of course, skill and character are not proportional.


    Rather, character and image seem to be proportional.


    No way. I have to listen to the radio, Im going to go crazy if I dont listen to something.


    He couldnt sleep because he had slept too much at lunch.


    After tossing and turning in the car, Hyun-chul finally decided to listen to the radio to relieve his boredom.


    Thats when he heard it.


    Eh?


    The hand that reached out to turn on the radio stopped right in front of him.


    Mana, which was undetectable just a moment ago.


    It was just a tiny dot, but it started to grow, until it was large enough to be detected without the need to spread out the sensors.


    What the fuck?


    He swore out loud.


    Frowning, he quickly cast his gaze out over the Han River.


    The algae-covered waters were churning wildly.


    Whats wrong?


    The rookie who was driving asked, scratching his head. Hyun-chul, who had been grumbling nonstop, seemed to be getting a little nervous as he scrunched up his forehead with a serious expression.


    Hyun-chul scolded the newcomer in a harsh tone.


    Dont you feel this? How did you join Blaze? From whose backdoor are you?


    Does Blaze even have a backdoor? I thought we just beat up all our opponents?


    Ha, yeah. The strong one is the winner.


    He wanted to kick him, but Hyun-chul was the one who created the clan with the vision of the strongest being the best, so he couldnt.


    What the hell.


    Puzzled, the newcomer spread his sensors around the vehicle, then turned his gaze to the Han River, just as Hyun-chul did.


    This is.


    How had he not noticed?


    Such an intense aura was right there.


    The newcomers expression grew serious. He, too, had realized that it was a serious situation when he realized the rapid increase in the amount of mana caught in his sensors.


    At least hes not an idiot.


    Hyun-chul clicked his tongue at the newcomer who had finally realized the situation.


    This is no joke.


    I know, man.


    The point where the omnipresent mana expanded was far away from their current location.


    Nevertheless, the aura spread by the omnipresent mana was not unusual, and the players intuition that he had honed over the years was ringing strongly.


    Huh.


    The iron bridge shook, and the Han River trembled as the omnipresent mana fully manifested.


    The water that had risen up to the railroad bridge hit the vehicles.


    With such a blatant reaction from the other side, it was impossible for anyone not to feel it.


    The phone rang.


    He answered it without even checking to see who it was.


    You felt it, didnt you?


    [Yes].


    There was no way he could not have known who was calling in this situation.


    Like himself, he could hear the serious tone of Park Hye-rim, one of the Twelve, even over the phone.


    Hierarchy?


    [According to the information, its a third level Kraken, a monster that collapsed the Seongsu Bridge in the past.].


    Third level.


    On the other hand, Hyun-chuls voice couldnt hide his amusement. The childlike whimpering of boredom had already disappeared.


    Only his fierce eyes were burning like a lion on the hunt.


    Which bridge did it come from? Can they handle it? Whats the damage?


    [It appeared on the Seongsan Bridge. As you can see, the players on the ground are unable to respond.


    We dont know the exact scale of the damage, but its said to be a disaster area.]


    Hooo.


    Seongsan Bridge is probably in chaos.


    Even if you dont look, hell is being played out on that bridge.


    Nevertheless, Hyun-chul couldnt hide his pleasure.


    He really is a fight freak.


    Squinting at Hyun-chuls face with the corners of his mouth pulled up in the rearview mirror, the rookie stuck out his tongue.


    Thats who he is, isnt it?


    He himself had joined the clan because of him.


    The newcomer couldnt help but laugh.


    If people saw this, they would be very angry.


    A member of the Twelve, who is supposed to represent the Republic of Korea, doesnt care about the safety of the people and is only excited about beating monsters.


    But thats your destiny.


    The reason for a players existence is to destroy monsters.


    The Twelve were no different.


    No, it wasnt. Because he was a Twelve, he had intense feelings about killing monsters.


    Seongsan Bridge. How far is it from here?


    This is near Wonhyo Bridge, so at the earliest, it will take ten minutes ah, it will take more than that.


    The newcomer corrected himself while looking at the congested road. There was no way to get off the road, and it would take quite a while for the line of cars to clear.


    Ha, never mind. Ill just go by myself.


    There was no time to waste.


    Hyun-chul sighed and got out of the car without hesitation.


    Clan Lord! What do you think youre doing.


    What the hell, Im trying to run. Its faster this way. Itll only take me half an hour.


    Youre running! Its a two-hour walk!


    Oh, I dont know. Its noisy. If I can do it, I can do it. You just drive the car, and send the players who still have hands to spare to the field.


    [Wait, youre saying youre going to run!? Are you crazy? You dont have to.]


    Ah, I dont know, I dont know!


    Hyun-chul had given up rolling his head since he was born.


    Not wanting to hear any more nagging, Hyun-chul threw his cell phone into the car.


    He then stretched lightly and pulled out his favorite Bastard Sword from the trunk.


    Strength.


    Mana flowed out of his body with the incantation, enveloping him.


    Oh, Clan Lord?


    By the time the newcomer tried to catch up, the mana-encased Hyun-chul was long gone.


    Haha, haaa what are you doing on the holidays?


    The newcomer sighed in the motionless vehicle.


    (1) Chuseok: are one of Koreas biggest and most important holidays and an essential aspect of Korean culture. Its a three-day holiday that is celebrated every fall. It is a traditional holiday where people go back to their hometowns to show appreciation for the fall food harvest.

 Chapter 18

    Chapter 18[Changing Futures (7)]


    Hooh.


    Mana attracts mana.


    Regardless of where the Kraken was, the most fluid flow of mana was where the Kraken was.


    And then, for a moment, the flow of mana stirred.


    Another stream had formed within the flow.


    The sudden flow became a black hole that sucked in all the mana that had been gathering around the Kraken. Even Hyun-chuls own mana was being sucked into the new flow of mana.


    I dont think its a monster.


    Its size was comparable to a third-ranked monster.


    At first, Hyun-chul thought that a new monster had appeared, but then he shook his head. The ubiquitous mana was not forming a single entity, but rather floating around a central point.


    That means its magic.


    He knew that none of the players on the field were skilled at using magic on this scale.


    If they did, they wouldnt need to call for backup.


    So, who got here faster than me or.


    The most likely candidate was Park Hye-rim, one of the Twelve, and a supporter who, like herself, had been deployed to the scene.


    No, not her either.


    Knowing her style of play, Hyun-chul denied the idea.


    The appearance of a new face.


    The thought made me very curious.


    What was going on inside the bridge.


    Who was leading the charge right now.


    Hooo.


    Just then, something happened within visual range of the Kraken.


    A pillar of light rose into the sky.


    The sky was filled with flames and smoke, and the flashes were endless.


    It was an awe-inspiring sight for a moment. It was a sight to behold, not only because the magic of one man could overwhelm a kraken, but also because the desperation to protect someone contained within that magic was so pure.


    Interesting.


    At the same time, Hyun-chul felt a surge of curiosity, wanting to get closer to whoever was using the magic in the pillar of light.


    Lets get a look at his face!


    There was only a short distance to go.


    Hopping over the guardrail, Hyun-chul prepared to attack as soon as the flash faded.


    No doubt New Face had used up all of his mana on this spell.


    He had no intention of letting the Kraken steal his mark.


    This thing is ignoring me.


    As expected.


    The Kraken attacked as soon as the flash faded.


    And by the time it realized he was there, one of its legs had fallen off.


    Well, well.


    Just once.


    With just one swing of the sword, one of his legs was cut off.


    Unable to feel his hand, Hyun-chul frowned and clicked his tongue.


    Hwaryeok* (name of the sword)


    and flames rose from the tip of the blade.


    The flames werent limited to the blade, either, as they quickly engulfed the Krakens body along with the missing leg.


    Thats one hell of a smell.


    the smell of grilled squid


    Even with a third-tier monster in front of him, he didnt relax in the slightest as he looked at the flames engulfing the Kraken.


    To extinguish the flames, the kraken plunged its massive body into the river. It then jumped out from behind Hyun-chul and spat out the river water it was holding in its mouth.


    Just a minor action.


    He was so taken aback that he couldnt say anything. His tail was up to his ears in response to the behavior that belittled him.


    There was no need to avoid the river water that was surging like a tidal wave.


    There was no need to swing his sword.


    The mana flowed out of his body and turned into flames that rose up. And when the mana touched the river water, it turned into flames that evaporated the water in an instant, rendering the creatures attack useless.


    But it didnt end there.


    A searing heat enveloped the entire bridge, making it painful to breathe.


    The kraken, which had been clinging to the railroad bridge, backed off in a huff and plummeted into the Han River.


    Theres no other comedy like this.


    Hyun-chul, who was already wielding flames, frowned. The flames surrounding his body didnt burn him in the slightest, moving freely as if of their own volition.


    Gift . With the gift to turn mana into flame as if he were breathing, it was as if what he had done so far was nothing.


    Oops, I forgot.


    Even if he was fine, the people around him were not.


    Hyun-chul looked around for the person who had caused the pillar of light a moment ago.


    Huh?


    It didnt take long to find them.


    There were only two children on the bridge.


    A small boy carrying a girl who looked to be in elementary school. The girl seemed to have lost consciousness, perhaps because she had used up all her mana.


    Wait, really?


    He chuckled at the absurdity of the scene.


    No way.


    It really was ridiculous.


    Surely there was someone somewhere who wanted to fight him.


    Are you serious.


    Streams of mana floated around the unconscious girl.


    Hyun-chul couldnt help but be stunned by the tangible evidence. He was momentarily speechless.


    Huh.


    No matter how crazy he was about fighting, he wasnt crazy enough to try to fight a child.


    He swept a hand through his red hair and extinguished the flames on his legs with a grunt. With one sweep of his hand, the flames were gone, the heat gone.


    Hey kid, whats your name?


    Hyun-chul sighed inwardly and shook his head. How many years would it take for him to be able to fight that child? And how strong would that child be as a player in the future?


    He tried to ask for the childs information, filled with anticipation and curiosity.


    Hmm


    No answer came back.


    Hyun-chul narrowed his eyes.


    Now that he looked closer, the boy was not ordinary either. His mana was comparable to that of an adult, and the mana covering the girls body, perhaps in order to withstand the heat, was structured for maximum efficiency. It was evidence of exceptional sense in handling mana. sea??h th�� n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Moreover, he even looked Hyun-chul straight in the eye.


    Up until now, Hyun-chul had only seen people avoid eye contact with him whenever they saw him.


    It was refreshing to see a child look him in the eye without averting his gaze.


    In other words, he was a kid who didnt know the world was scary or maybe he did.


    I dont know what he believes, but the boy was using up his mana in such a way that if he made even the slightest threat, he wouldnt let go.


    Interesting.


    Now my attention shifted from the girl to the boy.


    A boy who, at his age, was so animated that even he was wary.


    What kind of player is he going to be?


    And when will I be able to fight him?


    The last one was Kang Hyun-chul, who has always been a fight fanatic.


    But why doesnt this guy come out?


    The Kraken, who had fallen into the Han River, was nowhere to be seen.


    I dont think he ran away, and.


    The omnipresent mana was right here.


    But why isnt he revealing himself?


    No way.


    With a sudden thought passing through his mind, Hyun-chul left the children behind and ran to the guardrail.


    Hanging his lower body over the railing, he lowered his head and whistled at what was happening under the bridge.


    A creature that had realized the horror of fire was hanging on to the pole of the Seongsan Bridge to lure him back to his home ground.


    Shit.


    The ground shook.


    Seongsan Bridge was already half-broken, and touching the pillars would only cause the iron bridge to shake.


    Damn it, lets get those kids.


    The good news is that there were only children on the bridge with the pillars as the main axis. If there were other people on the bridge, he wouldnt have been able to stop it on his own.


    Still, Hyun-chul didnt like what the Kraken was doing. Part of him wanted to run over there and set it on fire.


    But he couldnt protect the children and face the Kraken.


    You.


    At that moment, a woman with her hair fluttering in the wind and her bangs swept behind her ears descended from the sky.


    Her ankle-length skirt fluttered as she deployed the magic to protect the Seongsan Bridge with the stone stone she held in her hand.


    You came pretty fast.


    Are you being sarcastic?


    Im just telling you the truth. Youre too cranky for your own good.


    I dont care if Im cranky or not, youre.


    But I can see your panties.


    Ew! Where are you looking!


    She was in a helicopter with the door open, and she was startled and tried to catch her skirt flapping in the wind. She lost her balance and almost fell out of the helicopter.


    Her face was already flushed red when she managed to regain her balance.


    Come on, youre not an idiot. Youre supposed to come by helicopter, not run all the way to Seongsan Bridge.


    If you go that way, youll end up in Seoul anyway.


    Haha, never mind, Im the idiot for talking to you.


    So where are the reinforcements?


    Theyre all working on the rescue, so you can go ahead and deal with the Kraken.


    Okay. And the kids in there?


    I know.


    Her gaze shifted to the kids hiding behind the car.


    It was a piercing gaze, unlike the one she had towards Hyun-chul earlier.


    Of course, she knows.


    Who was responsible for unleashing a massive spell just moments ago.


    It wasnt unreasonable for her to be burning with scholarly fervor to the point of losing her cool.


    Of course, she wasnt about to let that happen.


    Youre giving me the Mormotna stare, arent you? Should I call you Holy Mother?


    I thought I told you not to call me by that name, who is! Seriously, whats my age now.


    It was the last thing Park Hye-rim, one of the members of the Twelve, wanted to hear.


    So, her voice was sharp with thorns.


    It seemed she didnt like that comment very much, as she was even using dual casting to target him.


    Go take care of the Kraken, and Ill protect the bridge.


    Okay, Ill take care of the back.


    The fight ends here.


    They couldnt just leave the Kraken like this.


    Flames were attached to the tip of the blade. In an instant, the flames that covered the entire blade were transferred to Hyun-chuls body.


    The burning flames. His whole body was engulfed in flames, but his appearance was just like a devil, hungering for the fight.


    There could be no more fitting name to describe him.


    Hyerim couldnt help but admit it as he wrapped the flames around himself.


    What the hell.


    Without hesitation, the diminutive Hyun-chul leapt off the guardrail.


    The kraken hanging from the pole swung its legs at him.


    It wasnt even funny.


    He sliced off the flying leg with a single swipe and plunged into the river, causing a fountain to erupt.


    The Han River on fire.


    A strange sight, water and fire intertwined.


    The sight of him striding out of the boundary reminded me of a demon from hell.


    Get lost.


    A series of explosions erupted from the spot where the sword had passed.


    The compressed mana formed into a giant bomb that engulfed the Krakens body.


    It had no time to react,


    the flames devoured and devoured until there was nothing left but ash.


    Thus, the monster called Calamity bade farewell to the world in a futile manner.

 Chapter 19

    Chapter 19[Good Morning].


    Kang Hyun-chul.


    Eunha had been certain of victory ever since he sensed his mana.


    He was a player who would become one of the three players representing the Republic of Korea during Baekryeons inauguration as the Second Fairy.


    I heard youre the one called Undead , are you so good at killing monsters? Ive been hearing your name everywhere lately.


    What do you want?


    What do I want? I want to see for myself how strong you really are. I want to see if the rumors about you surviving countless battles are true. Lets fight.


    Im not interested. Can you please move aside so I can go eat dinner?


    No, I wont move until you agree to fight me.


    Haaa. I tried to be nice, but you stuck around.


    Before the regression, Eunha had to fight Hyun-chul again and again.


    Whenever he saw a strong opponent, he would show favoritism and start swinging his sword, so Eunha had no choice but to get involved in the battle.


    Among the Twelve, Kang Hyun-chul was the madman of the area.


    When Eunha first heard the rumor, he thought it was a joke.


    But as Hyun-chul walked up to the fight every time he laid eyes on him, he couldnt help but nod.


    If youre as good as Ive heard, youre going to join the Blaze Clan!


    Why should I join them, Ill refuse


    Its a good opportunity for you too, you know?


    If you join the Blaze Clan, youll have access to a lot of strong people, and youll be able to enter dungeons that are off-limits! Dont you want to be stronger?


    Im not interested in becoming stronger.


    Eh? Then what are you playing for?


    A player of your caliber shouldnt be playing for the sake of playing.


    I only kill because its eye-catching


    Well, damn. There really isnt any crazier dog than you. I was wondering why you couldnt become The Seed, but now I see that you couldnt become it even if you triedhehe!


    Lets finish this now. Sear?h the ��ovelFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    This kid is quite skilled!


    Yeah, youre a guy whos too valuable to be called The Seed!


    Undead! Berserker!


    ! !


    I dont know who won, but it was pretty damn good! Okay, lets get this over with!


    Of course, Eunha had never defeated Hyun-chul. Thats because Hyun-chul grew as he fought.


    He was truly a monster born to fight.


    The one thing Eunha had gained from fighting him in the end was that he was as good as the Twelve.


    And against a player who was considered one of the strongest within the Twelve.


    This was in his early 20s, so it was no wonder people were surprised.


    And he realized something.


    In the players world, Hyun-chul was truly the crazy one in the room.


    He didnt care if he won or lost, hed pick a fight.


    Hwaruk.


    A flame flickering in the wind.


    Not only did Hyun-chul control the flames from his sword freely, but he didnt seem to mind having them wrapped around his body.


    The gift of freely transforming mana into flames.


    To be precise, the mana in Hyun Cheols body became flame the moment it manifested outside of his body.


    Regardless of his will.


    In order to create a flame from mana, he had to hold a clear image of fire.


    But he didnt need to, he had been able to manipulate flames since birth.


    It was a power that was crucial to his ascension to the Twelve, and it was a power that would later make him the most powerful man in Korea.


    So if we just watch like this.


    Huh?


    This guy?


    Eunha was no stranger to the fighting mania of Kang Hyun-chul.


    Eunha noticed that Hyun-chuls gaze was on Euna.


    Right now, he seemed desperate to fight her.


    He was actually conflicted because Euna was too young to fight.


    I dont want you to touch my sister.


    Kill that squid and go away, you crazy bastard.


    If Hyun-chul had heard it, he would have been stunned.


    Anyone else would have run away in terror if they even made eye contact.


    But it was possible because it was Eunha, who was called Undead.


    The two glared at each other, not dodging an inch.


    No more time could be lost.


    Hyun-chul clicked his tongue briefly and looked away from Eunha.


    The Kraken went down in one fell swoop, as if all the rampage hadnt been worth it.


    It was no easy task to kill a third-tier Kraken by himself.


    But the Han River was a small environment for a Kraken to rampage in. It had only been able to hide in the river for so long.


    Moreover, the Kraken was a monster that would later be demoted to the fourth tier.


    There was nothing that Hyun-chul, who was soon to be known as the strongest, could not defeat. Moreover, he was receiving a buff from Holy Mother Park Hye-rim.


    So he could be easily subjugated.


    When he swung the fiery flame that made the river evaporate, the Kraken couldnt resist and lost its life.


    Meanwhile, one of the twelve seats, Park Hye-rim, came closer.


    Hey, are you okay? Are you hurt anywhere?


    She looked worried.


    She slammed the stone tablet to the ground, and a blue light flickered around Eunha and Euna.


    It was healing magic. The areas touched by the light healed quickly.


    They would recover.


    What?


    She noted that the childrens condition hadnt changed.


    Then her eyes widened.


    There were no wounds on either child.


    The blood she had thought was from their wounds was not theirs.


    No way.


    She looked up from the helicopter at the pillar of light that stretched vertically into the sky.


    There was no way she, a supporter, didnt know what it was.


    <A miracle>.


    .


    Perhaps it had not only played a crucial role in weakening the Kraken, but had also healed the childrens wounds.


    Its amazing.


    She had witnessed it with her own eyes. Moreover, the child who possessed it was right in front of her.


    It wasnt unreasonable for her to be overjoyed.


    It wasnt unreasonable, but it was enough to make Eunha wary.


    Huh?


    How could a child have such sharp life force that it was chilling?


    She was caught off guard, and instead of reaching for them, she stepped back.


    The boys flesh was sharp enough to give her goosebumps.


    A normal person would have been stabbed to death.


    I wondered how a child could have flesh that could kill someone.


    It was unnerving. It was not the kind of life that should come from a child.


    She was secretly scared. Although she was facing him with a firm expression, it felt as if she was facing death.


    Who are you .


    Who the hell are you.


    Her words were drowned out by the wind.


    Soon, several helicopters were hovering overhead. Rescuers had been called in immediately after confirming the Krakens demise.


    Throwing ladders, they descended from above.


    She looked back.


    This way, too. The player who had been evacuating people was returning.


    Apparently, they had joined forces with the players who had arrived at the scene just in time to defeat the monsters on the bridge.


    I cant help it.


    There were many things she wanted to ask, but she couldnt get any closer.


    The children would be taken to a nearby hospital anyway.


    It wasnt too late to tell them.


    She didnt want to run away from the threat of the child.


    Oh my God, there are children here!


    Everybody over here! The kids come first!


    Kids! Are you hurt? Are you okay?


    The rescuers from the helicopter saw Eunha and Euna and rushed over.


    They werent the only ones.


    Its a miracle! This is a scoop!


    Twelve Knights, Kang Hyun-chul, subjugates Kraken. And Twelve Knights, Park Hye-rim, protects children from Kraken!


    What a great title for an article!


    Thats not a good title! The Twelve, who defeated the Kraken, who are they? and The children who survived the Kraken, who are they? are better!


    Kid, whats your name?


    Kid, look here!


    Did you see how the Twelve Knights defeated the Kraken?


    It looked like Ms. Park was healing you earlier, what was he like?


    Camera flashes exploded everywhere.


    I couldnt help but frown at the sudden flash baptism.


    Eunha raised his hand to block the light, but there were several reporters with cameras pointed at him.


    Ugh its blinding.


    Thats when Euna woke up irritated. She burrowed deeper into his arms, annoyed by the camera flashes.


    Noona, lets get some sleep. These people.


    Thanks to Euna, all his mana had been restored. Gazing lovingly at the only sister he had, Eunha changed his gaze and threatened the reporters.


    Uhm!.


    What, what is it?


    I, I cant breathe.


    Eunha threatened them by forcibly increasing the concentration of mana floating around him.


    Only players who worked with mana would notice.


    The non-English speaking reporters were having trouble breathing, unable to find the cause.


    They could not imagine that he had done it.


    They could only assume there was something wrong with the mana floating around the area due to the Krakens influence.


    In the meantime, Eunha got on a helicopter.


    The rescuers in the helicopter were surprised to see that he hadnt suffered any injuries.


    Of course, Eunha shrugged it off.


    Are you okay, noona?


    Dont worry. I just experienced mana dehydration because my body lacked mana. Ill be fine if I get some rest. Im not injured.


    Is that so.


    Fortunately, she only consumed mana as the price for creating a <miracle>.


    To know whether there is anything wrong with Eunas body, she would need to undergo a precise examination, but it seemed like there was no need to worry too much.


    Then one of the rescuers asked,


    But why is your mana depleted? You shouldnt run out of mana.


    I dont know, Im young, maybe I freaked out and spilled my mana?


    When youre emotional, mana can leak out unconsciously, but, I dont think its enough to use up all of your mana. Thats strange.


    At times like this, Eunha likes to use their age as an excuse.


    The two were taken to a general hospital not far from the Seongsan Bridge.


    Doctors and nurses were already running around the hospital, checking on patients. They were prioritizing those with critical wounds.


    Its okay.


    The nurse who had rushed in after hearing that the two had been found at the Krakens location was surprised.


    Eunha was in good condition, but his clothes were stained with blood and disheveled, making him uncomfortable.


    However, patients were constantly being transferred.


    The nurse wanted to ask about Eunhas condition, but she had to rush to another patient.


    In the end, Eunha had to sit in an empty space without receiving any treatment. Euna was lying next to her, holding his hand tightly and sleeping.


    Euna had suffered from mana exhaustion and was receiving a potion to restore her mana.


    The doctor who had fitted her with the ringer told him that shed be back as soon as shed regained her mana and ran off to another patient.


    Its really over, no one died.


    In a hospital full of people screaming desperately, the two of them were at peace.


    The news of the Krakens arrival on the big screen seemed distant and far away.


    Eunha, who had finally let out a sigh of relief, was about to close his eyes when he heard a voice.


    No Eunha!


    Euna!


    Oops, I forgot.


    His parents rushed in. Their complexions were pale as they surveyed the people being carried out on stretchers.


    Her father, who had forgotten to wipe off his sweat, was holding onto a passing nurse, and her mother was worried that Eunha and Euna might be among the patients being transported.


    No Eunha!


    Euna!


    Then their parents eyes locked with Eunhas.


    For a moment, they were relieved.


    But then their expressions hardened, and the mother put on a cold smile while the fathers face grew stern as they approached.


    Im dead. Really.


    Even if it was just until facing the Kraken, I had vowed to sacrifice everything.


    But when I faced my angry parents, I couldnt say anything.

 Chapter 20

    Chapter 20[Good Morning (2)]


    It was a different kind of intimidation than facing the Kraken.


    If he had to choose which was scarier, hed pick the latter, for now.


    Youre not hurt?


    Nope. No


    No?


    No.


    Eunha sounded strangely respectful.


    And Euna?


    She just fell asleep because she ran out of mana, and now shes been potioned.


    Hah.


    Hoo.


    After confirming that Eunha and Eun-ah were safe, their parents looked less worried.


    But their faces didnt soften.


    No Eunha.


    Yes.


    His father lowered his voice.


    Eunha lowered his head.


    Why did you do that?. Why wont you listen to Dad?


    .


    He didnt have to tell him what he was talking about. Even though he could tell, Eunha didnt say anything.


    He didnt know what to say.


    Im sorry, sir.


    The words he uttered to his father, who waited for a response, were the usual apology.


    Before his regression, he couldnt understand people on the front lines saying sorry.


    Each time, he would get angry at them for not understanding and say, Sorry?


    Sorry? If youre sorry, why did you do something to be sorry?


    Sir, Im sorry. didnt mean to do that.


    I told you, dont apologize and dont make excuses.


    I couldnt understand it.


    Why do something youre sorry for.


    Especially if you know youre going to be sorry.


    But when I found myself in a similar situation, thats all I could say.


    Im sorry.


    Words I never understood before regression.


    Honestly, its hard to understand even now.


    Sorry for what?


    In the end, the family survived. Everyone lived, which was the best outcome for Eunha.


    So why am I sorry?


    Pressured by his father and mothers mood, he said she was sorry, but in truth, he couldnt understand what he had done to deserve it.


    He didnt understand.


    Ah.


    His father looked down at him with mixed feelings.


    His mother looked at him with regret.


    Meeting his parents gaze, Eunha realized something.


    Im sorry. It was wrong.


    It didnt take long for the words to come out again.


    The outcome was for the best; he had saved the family he had lost before the regression.


    The problem is, his parents arent asking about the outcome, theyre asking about the fact that he took a risk and ran to the Kraken.


    It was too late for him to realize that beneath their anger, they were worried about him.


    Thats all?


    Her mother asked, still watching.


    Once again, Eunha was speechless.


    What to say next.


    He wished someone would tell him the right answer, but now he had to find it on his own.


    His parents werent angry now. They were worried.


    Theyre worried,


    Ill never do that again.


    Thinking about it, Eunha bowed his head.


    I wont do it again.


    He was sorry to his parents, but it was a lie.


    He would continue to risk his life to protect them.


    That made him feel even more sorry, and he lowered his head even more to hide it.


    Next time, dont do that.


    Mom and Dad were so worried about you. If you do it again, Mom will scold you.


    His parents forgave him, though it took a long time for him to apologize, but it didnt take long for them to forgive him.


    Awkwardly hugging his parents, Eunha felt both grateful and sorry.


    So he gave up thinking about it and decided to stay as a child.


    Thats what his parents would want.


    At this time, while everyone else was going through a hellish time, only the Eunha family was enjoying a peaceful time.


    His father, who was suffering from mild mana exhaustion, received the same fluids as Euna. Her mother had gotten some antiseptic from a passing nurse to treat the abrasions on her fathers body.


    Wow. You dont have any wounds, do you?


    Im fine, Mom.


    After removing Eunhas blood-stained clothes, her mother was surprised to find that he didnt have a single scratch on his body. She could only blink at the sleeping Euna, who was also unharmed.


    Eunha waved it off, saying she didnt know. There was no escaping her mothers suspicions, but she nodded and dressed him in new clothes.


    Im going to take care of some paperwork. Dont go anywhere, but wait here, especially you, Eunha.


    Im going to go fetch water for Eunha. You stay here, okay?


    Eunhas trust in both of them had been shattered by this incident. Thinking that he would suffer like this for a while, Eunha had to let them go, saying, Yes, Ill wait for you here no matter what.


    Delicious.


    Alone, Eunha ate the chocolate pie that the aid workers had given him, and because he looked so cute, they gave him another chocolate pie and yogurt.


    He was hungry, and the chocolate pie and yogurt were a treasure.


    I like Monsieur, he says, but a chocolate pie is the best when youre hungry.


    He had just graduated from the academy.


    He hadnt had a chance to eat since the monsters had invaded Seoul. He used up all of his rations that evening.


    He ate the last of the chocolate pie and was overwhelmed by its power.


    It gave him the strength of a tiger, and he was able to go and defend the area where the convenience store was located that day.


    Wheres another one, he said, Im getting a sweet tooth from all that strength.


    There was one left for Euna, but she didnt want to touch it.


    Eunha rolled his eyes at the thought of getting more chocolate pies from the aid workers running around.


    Here, eat this, too, kid.


    Oh, thanks.


    The chocolate pie was suddenly in front of him.


    Eunha accepted the chocolate pie and looked up to thank him.


    His eyes opened wide.


    There was Kang Hyun-chul in front of him.


    What are you doing? You said you wanted a chocolate pie.


    Hyun-chul shrugged when he saw Eunha standing still with the chocolate pie. Then he kindly tore open the bag and popped one into his mouth.


    With a giant chocolate pie in his mouth, he couldnt help but panic.


    Was it time for him to die? Oh, hes not dead yet.


    Then hes finally crazy.


    No, hes always been crazy.


    Berserker used to be a synonym for crazy.


    But why is this guy here?


    Eunha quietly began to search for the reason for Hyun-chuls approach. He wouldnt have come to offer him a mere chocolate pie if he was crazy about fighting.


    It must be because of his sister.


    If Hyun-chul even mentioned fighting Euna, hed be there in a heartbeat. After all he had overcome the obstacle of Kraken but he had to face him.


    But Hyun-chuls reaction was unexpected.


    Kid. How old are you?


    Six years old.


    Thats really young. How old is your sister?


    10 years old.


    Your sister is also young. Okay, whats your name?


    Why are you asking my name instead of my sisters?


    When Eunha tried to say something grumpy,


    No, not your sisters name. Your name. Whats your name?


    Noh Eunha.


    Hmm, Noh Eunha.


    Hyun-chul laughed as he said Eun-has name.


    This, this, this bastard!


    Eunha knew the look on Hyun-chuls face.


    He couldnt help but notice.


    Youre the one whos called Undead? Are you so good at killing monsters? Ive been hearing your name everywhere lately.


    This was before the regression, when Hyun-chul had first seen him and challenged him to a duel.


    Now hes showing him favoritism.


    Have you thought about joining an academy? I can recommend you to one.


    I havent even graduated from kindergarten yet.


    Damn, why are you so young?


    Who knew what he was up to.


    Surely Hyun-chul would put him in an academy and train him to be a player.


    And when hes an adult, hes going to duel.


    It was a chilling thought. S��arch* The N??elFir��.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Now I realize he wasnt crazy, he was a pervert!


    He has no one to fight, so hes trying to raise someone to fight!


    The man who would one day be called the strongest man in Korea was labeled a pervert.


    Well. Then think about it slowly


    No eunha, No eunha. Okay, Ill remember.


    It was taken. Tightly, too.


    It seemed like Eunha had let it go, but it wasnt the worst outcome, so he couldnt be relieved.


    You should ask for the sisters name too. You just ask for the litle brothers name and leave?


    Then you ask. Did you see his eyes earlier? It was the eyes of a child who has been through everything.


    Hye-rim interrupted Hyun-chul as he was leaving. She slammed her stoneware on the floor, and when she remembered Eunhas gaze, she shut up.


    Youre still going to let this go?


    That was clearly a miracle, a miracle! Its a <miracle> that hasnt been reported in Korea yet!


    Youre going to pretend you didnt see it and move on?


    Im not interested in miracles or whatever. Whats important is whether youre strong or not.


    You idiot who only thinks about fighting!


    Dont you realize how amazing a <miracle> is?


    The gift from the fairy godmother alone is the most valuable in the world, but is.


    What a fool. Youve reached the position of being part of the twelve, so you should keep your mouth shut. Youre younger than me. Haaa, have you said everything you wanted to say now? Who among us is the one who receives the most national reports? Huh? Forget it. Lets get some rest. Call a helicopter.


    Haaa, yeah, Ill take that as a whatever.


    Im hungry. Lets get something to eat along the way.


    Yeah, yeah.


    Lunch, I look forward to it.


    Are you crazy? Why would I buy lunch!


    Ive been working hard and Im craving something sweet. Shouldnt I have a chocolate pie?


    Are you even listening to me?


    I couldnt believe I was listening to two people bickering as they walked away. They were like that when they met before the regression, who were referred to as the National Siblings.


    Well, I dont think theres anything wrong with my sister and I.


    Kang Hyun-chuls attention was on him, so Hye-rim couldnt bring up the subject of Euna.


    Hye-rim isnt going to pry about Euna either.


    Shes a very recognizable person.


    She cant ignore the high stakes for Euna when she reports that the elementary school student is the first person in Korea to possess the Gift of Miracles.


    Woooo.


    I should be careful from now on too. Even if that person is one of the best ones among the Twelve, she is still a supporter.


    Hehe, Euna.


    Looking down at her sister, Eunha smiled a rare smile.


    When Eunhas family arrived in Incheon, it was the evening after the Kraken attack.


    Her grandmother, who had been notified by phone, was waiting for them in front of her house.


    It was a nationally televised event.


    The number of deaths was about 600, and the search for the dead was still ongoing.


    The fairy government had been criticized a lot by people since the inauguration of their administration.


    After such an incident, Grandma was overwhelmed when she received the news that her family was safe.


    She thanked her ancestors.


    How much she thanked them until they came.


    Mom, are you out?


    Why are you out, Mom? Youre not feeling well.


    I came out to see you guys. I wanted to see my grandchildren too.


    After confirming that the two people who got out of the car were safe, the grandmother was relieved. She then approached the car to see her grandchildren, whom she would never get tired of seeing.


    Oh, my.


    Looking at the two children sleeping soundly in the back seat, she smiled with her eyes.


    You must be very tired. Yes, sleep well. My babies.

 Chapter 21

    Chapter 21[Good Morning (3)]


    It was dawn.


    Did he kick off the blanket while sleeping?


    Eunha woke up to a breeze and saw Euna lying next to him and realized the situation.


    It seemed like Euna had tossed and turned during the night. The blanket that he had covered was lying far away and he was holding onto himself tightly.


    Eunha got up to make sure that Euna wouldnt wake up. He took the blanket from the bed and passed by his father who was frowning in his sleep and his mother who was embracing him in her sleep as well.


    Now he realized that his mother was a light sleeper.


    He covered Euna with the blanket, who was shivering from the cold.


    Whew.


    Eunha turned on his fathers smartphone and saw that it was 5am. The sun hadnt risen yet, but Eunha, who had slept soundly in the car the day before, couldnt sleep anymore.


    He quietly got up from his seat and opened the sliding door. He remembered living in his grandmothers house before his regression, so he didnt get lost and stepped out into the hallway with the courtyard.


    Whoa.


    Outside, the dawn air filled the room. Dressed only in his pajamas, he warmed himself with the mana in his body.


    Sure enough, my mana has increased.


    Once a day, at intervals. He had been practicing increasing his mana for two days, and he realized that it had increased. His mana had been subtly increasing since the day he faced the Kraken.


    It must be the Gift.


    The reason was obvious.


    The Gift had manifested in that fight. That day, when his mana had been drained, when the Kraken had thrown the bodywork. Thats when hed felt the sensation of his physical abilities surging with only a small amount of mana.


    But that was. What the hell was that?


    At that time, there was no time to think about anything. Now, thinking about it, he ruffled his messy hair with his hand.


    A Gift is a quality of mana that everyone is born with. As the name implies, it is a natural quality.


    My Gift, it wasnt this


    However, the Eunhas Gift is not the same as the Gift he had before the regression.


    Before the regression, Eunhas Gift was Berserk. <Berserk> was a gift that increased your physical and magical abilities as you spent mana. However, as the name suggests, Berserk came with a price: the more mana you spent, the more irrational and frenzied you became.


    Therefore, Eunha, who had little mana in his body, could only be called a Berserker, a person who could destroy monsters like crazy. Even so, Berserk was the best gift for him because he had little mana in his body.


    Theres no way that the Gift could have changed.


    The Gift that manifested in the field two days ago was definitely. However, even though I felt like I was getting stronger as I consumed mana, I didnt lose my cool.


    It was hard to think that the gift had changed after the regression. And even if it had, I couldnt figure out why it had changed.


    Rather,


    Perhaps I misunderstood the nature of or.


    Eunha remembered the time when he had his Gift verified by the Mana Management Bureau. The researchers, who confirmed that the more mana he consumed, the more his physical abilities increased and his mind became unstable, said that the wavelength and characteristics of his mana were similar to those of a Berserk holder in the United States.


    But what if their gifts werent similar, or what if even the American Berserker didnt know what it was?


    Maybe Eunhas Gift or the researchers misunderstood the nature of the Berserk. Maybe the loss of sanity and frenzy was just a side effect of the Gift.


    Then how did I manage to use it without the penalty? If I could use it without penalty in the future, I wouldnt envy any other Gift.


    In order to manifest Gift once again, which is held in the mind known as a seal, I decided to consume mana, but,


    Oh. What are you doing?


    Ah.


    He seemed to be deep in thought. It wasnt until the old woman was within earshot that Eunha realized and looked up.


    In the car, I slept a lot.


    I see. But you still need to sleep more to be an adult


    Hehe.


    Still, Grandma didnt bring up the subject of growing up.


    Sitting down on the patio, Grandma slowly pulled the cardigan off her shoulders and put it on Eunha. As she buttoned it up and felt the soft gaze of her eyes on him, Eunha smiled back.


    This was the kind of person Grandma was.


    The kind of person who didnt speak, but would sneak up on you whenever you were lost in thought and spend time with you.


    She must have been waiting for me to speak.


    Whether it was a problem, a thought, or just small talk.


    But he never got around to tell her what was on his mind. And the pain of not being able to confide in anyone festered inside him, leading him down the path of the Undead, the ones who dont die.


    Why did you come out if youre not sleeping, Grandma?


    Because Eunha was out and not sleeping.


    Tsk.


    Grandma brought a hand to the corner of her mouth and teased Eunha.


    With regression. Eunha, who hadnt seen her grandmother in a long time, puffed out his cheeks in protest.


    What?


    Eunha was surprised by the reaction, even if he thought it was uncharacteristic.


    Then he realized that he had regained the innocent child he had once abandoned.


    Ah I was hoping for something like this.


    I had hoped for this. Now that he was facing his grandmother, it was coming out.


    Unbeknownst to Eunha, he had harbored feelings of fondness and longing for his grandmother, a childlike longing he had given up on since the day he last lost his family.


    I had a dream. I saw him again. S��ar?h the N??elFir��.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    You mean grandfather?


    Eunha asked, surprised.


    Grandma had never talked about him before. She hadnt even talked about his parents.


    He knew why. Grandma knew that for Eunha, family was a scar that wouldnt heal.


    So Eunha never spoke to her grandmother about his family, and Im sure she was waiting until the day she closed her eyes for him to share his longing for them.


    Now, with the future changed, without the loss of his family, Grandma, remembering his grandfather, gazed into the distant sky with a smile Eunha had never seen before.


    Well, he showed up out of nowhere again and said he was lonely and needed to go outside.


    Thats why you went outside?


    Yes, so I went out, and there was a pretty deer.


    Haha. Whats that?


    Eunha laughed awkwardly at her grandmothers comparison of him to a deer.


    Unaware that he was once an old man who people called crazy and freaked out whenever he made eye contact with them, she seemed to see him, her grandson, as a cute baby deer.


    Eunha with a terrible past, didnt know how to react.


    Would you like some hot milk?


    No, thank you.


    Oh, really?


    When did my mother arrive?


    Eunha suddenly noticed her mothers arrival, realizing for the first time that his grandmother and mother were mother and daughter.


    What about my sister? Oh, shes not here.


    Although his grandmother and mother were both beautiful, Euna was more of a lively beauty. He didnt think she would become a woman with the same atmosphere as the two of them when she grew up.


    So who should drink this?


    Her mother playfully pointed to the mug on the tray.


    Me, me, me!


    If Eunha could be so foolish with his grandmother, there was nothing he couldnt do with his mother. He reached out and took the mug, feeling a little lighter since defeating the Kraken.


    He lifted the steaming milk to his mouth. As he clucked his tongue and frowned, his grandmother and mother grinned.


    Hoo hoo~ and drink it.


    Do you want mommy to blow it?


    I can blow it too.


    Really?


    Now they tease me for being so young.


    Embarrassed to be treated so childishly, Eunha cooled the hot milk and brought it to his mouth.


    By the way, Mom. Do you know how surprised I was when you first called?


    Thats why I said it was okay.


    Meanwhile, her grandmother and mother chatted with Eunha between them. The patio was wide enough, but they clung to him, using the excuse that it was a chilly morning.


    Ah, so it was.


    The first topic she brought up was his grandmothers collapse a few days earlier.


    You know, the old lady next door is noisy.


    Still. I was so surprised when I got a call during dinner saying that you fainted.


    The grandmother who stumbled on the stairs only suffered a minor injury and did not get seriously hurt. The reason she was hospitalized was due to her age, and they wanted to observe her for a day.


    As expected, grandmother was okay.


    I just lost focus for a moment.


    Why did you lose focus?


    Isnt that what they call daydreaming? I saw him as I was climbing the stairs.


    Mom


    Im not senile yet, dear. Listen to me till the end.


    Is it another dream about grandpa?


    Eunha had heard a dream about his grandfather before. When his grandmother mentioned another dream about his grandfather, he listened curiously.


    He was waving his hand frantically. He said you shouldnt come here.


    What?


    At first, I thought it was my time to go, but now I realize he was talking to you guys.


    Ah


    Her mother let out a sigh.


    It was too strange to be just a dream. In reality, if they made a mistake, they could end up going to the place where his grandfather was taken by the Kraken.


    Grandpa If he was going to appear in a dream, he should have been clearer.


    Eunha made a sickening sound inwardly.


    If he was going to show up in her dreams to tell her, he should have told her the truth and kept his family away from the place of its appearance!


    Her mother, worried about her grandmother, decided to go to Incheon, and Eunha couldnt help but be unhappy that he was going to have to deal with the Kraken.


    But its funny, isnt it? I had a dream about him earlier. He said there was a pretty deer outside and it was lonely, so I went outside and there was Eunha.


    Huh? A deer?


    Well, actually, I had a dream earlier, too.


    The story of my mothers dream was even stranger, starting with the keyword deer.


    My mothers dream also included my grandfather. Grandpa, who the hell are you.


    I dreamt that my dad suddenly walked into our house carrying a deer, and I was like, Are you going to eat it? And he was like, Why would I eat it, hes so cute, and he handed it to me. (1) (E/N: Theres a note about it!)


    Oh my.


    Huh?


    The little old lady stared at her mother in awe.


    You cant be.


    A~


    Eunha, who didnt understand, cupped his cup to his mouth and shook his head.


    Grandma, whats wrong?


    Its nothing.


    Really?


    Yeah, its nothing.


    When they both said that it was nothing, Eunha thought that it must be so.


    He didnt believe in precognitive dreams. The dreams were interesting, but that was it.


    Eunha, what do you want to be when you grow up?


    Huh?


    As the conversation continued, her mother asked him out of the blue.


    Eunha, who had never thought about the future, was speechless. Until now, he had only thought about saving his family.


    I.


    What do I want to do, what do I want to be?


    Eunha couldnt answer. Having accomplished his goal of saving his family, he didnt know what to do anymore.


    Save them.


    Save me.


    Help me.


    Then he heard a mocking voice from somewhere.


    Whats wrong?


    His mother and grandmother, worried for the frightened Eunha


    He shook his head in disbelief as he realized that the sound he heard so close to him was echoing in his head.


    Nothing.


    With a forced smile, he waited for the ringing in his head to go away.


    To his surprise, his mother took his hand and the sound disappeared.


    I dont know.


    Before the regression, Eunha was a player who killed monsters.


    But he wasnt ready to walk the path of a player again. He no longer had a reason to kill monsters, and he didnt want to live in a player world where malice lurked.


    That was after defeating the Kraken. Something inside me was empty. I felt joyful and relieved, but at the same time, something inside me felt empty.


    You dont have to know.


    Huh?


    Had she seen through it?


    You dont need to know. Youre still young, and youll just have to figure it out. Youll have your ups and downs. Youll make friends, Youll fight. Study hard, play hard, and one day youll know what you want to do. And if you dont, youll live until you do.


    Its like shes telling me to live with nothing.


    Eunha stared at his grandmother in disbelief at the seriousness with which she spoke.


    I see. Grandma is right, we can think about it later. Time is on our side, since youre a Galaxy


    What is that?


    Its your name Eunha, wich means a galaxy with infinite possibilities. You are a galaxy, so you can do anything.


    Thats what my name means?


    He stuck out his tongue as he realized how he had come to be named Noeunha. The vastness of his mother and father left him speechless.


    I see. The galaxy is so big.


    Grandma joined in.


    Two people talking about nonsense in all seriousness. At this point, I couldnt help but laugh. Eunha laughed out loud, his shoulders shaking.


    They look like a mother and daughter.


    I didnt know that my grandmother and mother could be so wacky. I laughed so hard I was on the verge of tears.


    Ill support you, son. I want you to find what you want to do. Ill believe in you. You can do anything.


    On his left and right, his grandmother and mother hugged him tenderly.


    Eunha forgot to take a sip of the warmed milk and let the hands run through his hair.


    Before he knew it, the morning sun was rising.


    The morning air was cool, and he felt his heart leap out of his chest.


    Ah! Mom, I want some warm milk too!


    Euna, are you awake? You should have slept in.


    Hoo-hoo, come here. Would you like some of what your grandma used to drink?


    I want to drink! I want to drink!


    Maybe she couldnt fall asleep by herself.


    Euna walked down the hallway after twirling the blanket and when she saw the three of them huddled together, she puffed out her cheeks in disgust.


    Wow! The sky is beautiful, isnt it Eunha?


    Yes. It is.


    Sitting next to her grandmother, Euna hummed while holding a mug in her hand. She was enjoying the morning air as she chatted about what was so good.


    Ah, wait.


    As he watched the three of them chat happily, Eunha jumped up from his seat with a sudden realization. He stormed down the hallway and rummaged through his bag.


    Ah, what is it?


    A rustling sound woke his father.


    Eunha stirred lightly,


    Morning, Dad!


    He waved back and ran to his grandmother.


    Grandma, this.


    Oh.


    Eunha handed over the carnation he had folded in kindergarten.


    Grandmas eyes widened in surprise, not expecting a carnation. Then she smiled, a smile he had never seen before his regression,


    Thank you. Ill hang it on my front porch to show off to the neighbors.


    Huh? Was that why?


    Before her regression, she used to hang carnations made by Eunha on her front door and around the house.


    I didnt think her reason for hanging them was to show them off to the neighbors.


    Then he said.


    Thank you for taking care of me.


    Eunha opens his mouth so quietly that no one can hear him.


    The grandmother who took care of him before his regression, until the day she closed her eyes. The grandmother he remembers is no longer in this world.


    The grandmother who receives the carnations now is not the same grandmother who has longing and sadness for her family.


    But Eunha sees the grandmother who was happy to receive the carnations as the grandmother who cared for him until the day she died.


    Grandma doesnt know.


    It didnt matter if she didnt. He had been given a second life, and since he hadnt been able to do anything for her in his previous life, he would give her nothing but pleasant memories in this one.


    The morning sun was rising.


    The morning air was cool, but the mug was still steaming.


    The future had changed.


    The future from now on will be another future.


    I didnt know what the future would bring, but I hoped it would be a happy one,


    Good night,


    and good morning.


    (1) dreaming about a deer is often considered a symbol of new life or new beginnings. It is believed that if you dream about a deer, it may indicate that you will experience a positive change or transition in your life, such as a new job, a new relationship, or a new project. (or new baby!)

 Chapter 22

    Chapter 22ReLife Player 023


    [Good Morning (4)]


    Honey, Daddys home!


    I ran to the front door at the sound of my father calling.


    He didnt call, whats going on?


    Even though my father was an absent-minded man, he didnt come home from Incheon unexpectedly.


    Did he have a fight with my mom?


    No, thats not possible. My mom is always holding on to him.


    You didnt call What the hell!


    I opened the door and was horrified to see a deer running through the door.


    Once inside the house, the deer looked around to see what all the fuss was about.


    Dad, why did you bring a deer!


    Haha, how about it, isnt it pretty?


    As I rolled my feet at the sight of the deer, my father gave a unique laughter. If I hadnt given him a look to do something with the deer, he would have watched the deer wandering around the kids room.


    Uh-oh!


    What kind of deer is that?


    What do you think? Isnt it pretty? Its a present.


    Dad picked up the wobbly deer.


    When I picked it up, I realized that the little deer was quite cute. I reached out and the deer stuck its head out and rubbed against me.


    Awww.


    Awww, how cute.


    The deer seemed to like it, too, and completely relaxed into my touch.


    But, Dad. Are you going to eat that?


    Why would I eat it, its so cute!


    Haaa. I was only joking.


    Even the deer looked surprised.


    Then why is it.


    I held the deer in my arms and panicked, not knowing what to do.


    But he didnt struggle. He was struggling when he was in my arms earlier.


    Oh my. He was so tiny.


    The deer is now small enough to be held in my arms. He looks up at me, his eyes adorable, and I stroke his head.


    Yes, its cute.


    Right?


    My father smiled with satisfaction.


    I stared at him and realized something.


    Thats right!


    Dad, how did you get here!


    Why is he here!


    Before I could finish my sentence,


    Eek, honey, Im coming!


    My father turned and ran out the front door.


    What the hell. (E/N: Its Eunhas mother dream)


    What the hell, really.


    For a dream, it was vivid.


    Oh my God.


    When did I dream with this person again.


    Mmm~


    Although I didnt know what kind of dream it was, it seemed like a troubling problem. The way she gathered her eyebrows was just like him. ( E/N: I think him is Eunhas grandpa)


    Oh my, she shouldnt resemble me. Euna gathers her eyebrows easily, and Im worried shell develop wrinkles later.


    Children


    She turned her head to see if her husband was asleep and if the children were sleeping well.


    Well.


    She kicks off the covers and stretches out.


    The time was 5:20 am. Eunha should still be asleep, but he wasnt.


    Where is he?


    She felt anxious without her child. Just a few days ago, Eunha didnt listen and ran to the monster, so she couldnt help but worry.


    No. No. He must be somewhere in the house.


    Yeah, its not our house, so he must be lost.


    She opened the sliding door and stepped outside. The air was stale in the hallway, but she had no intention of going back in.


    Where is he?


    Eunha had always been a quiet child. Euna used to cry as a baby, often keeping her awake at night, but Eunha rarely cried.


    At first, I was worried that he wasnt interested in anything, but I was wrong. Whenever I came home, whenever his dad came home, whenever Euna came home, he would stare at us, even if he didnt react. He seemed relieved to see us.


    At some point, he would make a short sound whenever we came into view, and when we patted him, he would react with a variety of expressions, although he was a bit shy. When he made a fat face like his dad, it was adorable.


    Eunha started crawling when he was only 8 months old, and he would run all over the house when he was awake. By the time he was 11 months old, he was walking and calling out to his family in babble.


    Minjis mom was envious of Eunhas rapid growth compared to other children of his age.


    When Eunha was 2 years old, he was still looking out the window with a sullen face.


    Strangely enough, that day, he seemed so far away. It was like a starlight that was right here, but you couldnt reach it, and if you got distracted, youd lose it among the stars.


    I sometimes get that feeling when looking at Eunha. Like a child gazing into an indescribable distance. There was an aura of loneliness and solitude that no child should feel.


    So I wanted to make sure that Eunha could see me here and now.


    Shall we go see our Eunhas friend today?


    Friend?


    Eunha tilted his head. He didnt know the word friend, but it was so cute to see his face as if he had just heard an unfamiliar word. I wanted to poke the cheek that still had baby fat.


    But Eunha surprised me with an unexpected question.


    Do I have friends?


    Well, how many friends do you have that you dont know about?


    It was an awkward question, one that I would have dismissed as a mistake from a child who had just learned to speak.


    But for a moment, I was mesmerized by Eunhas lonely face.


    Youre so cute, Eunha, but you havent been out yet. You dont realize how many people are in the world who love you.


    From now on, Ill have to take you outside when its time.


    Determined to let Eunha run around with his friends, I took him to Minjis house.


    The two kids have been fighting since they first met, and Ive always been fascinated by Eunhas childlike behavior. I loved how stubborn Eunha was, as if he would lose if he reconciled, and how cute he was playing with Minji even though he didnt want to.


    Wow, hes the same age as Minji, but he says hello so well.


    Eunha learned to talk quickly.


    When I heard that on the playground, I thought you were bragging, but now I see its true.


    Oh my God, you didnt believe me?


    How could I believe that, a baby who was only a few months old was walking and talking. I thought, Who in the world learns so fast?


    That day, Minjis mom told me that she envied her for having such a smart son. She wished she had a child who grew up fast. She asked if he was a genius.


    No, hes not the smartest kid in the galaxy, hes so ordinary.


    My son is neither smart nor a genius. Neither am I, nor is he. I dont want him to be a genius.


    I just want him to be a kid and take his time. I want him to grow up happy and joyful.


    He doesnt have to start acting like an adult already. Children are best when they are children.


    Maybe its because the tomboy princess is her sister.


    As time went on, Eunha became more polite and respectful.


    To me, it looked like he was forcing himself to be an adult. When I saw how a child so young was so restrained in his emotions, and how he was sometimes overcome by feelings of longing, I wanted to hug him.


    I think thats why I hugged Eunha more than Euna.


    I want you to grow up normal. Dont worry about anything. Mommy and Daddy will protect you.


    A child who doesnt tell me anything, who is anxious about something, who sometimes looks into the distance, and who burns loneliness even if he doesnt say it.


    I hugged him and wished him a happy life.


    The first time he threw a tantrum, I was as surprised that he was. I was happy that he didnt throw tantrums, but I was also sorry that I couldnt listen to him.


    Mom, Dad. Cant we go see Grandma next time?


    Eunha, who was scared of something at that time, was the one who was scared but faking nonchalance, and he was the one who was alone, thinking about something and feeling lonely.


    What is it that makes you so lonely, so scared?


    I want to know, what is bothering this child.


    We want to know, but Eunha doesnt seem to want to tell us, even if we ask.


    Its okay, Mommy and Daddy arent scary at all. Mommy and Daddy are stronger than he thinks.


    I wanted to tell him that, but I felt like if I said it out loud, he would shut down.


    So we decided to wait for him to tell us someday, so that he wouldnt break down.


    And even now.


    Im honestly not sure.


    When Eunha abandoned us and ran to where the monster was.


    I felt like the world was falling apart. Watching him walk away from me, telling me hed never tell me anything, that hed carry it all on his shoulders, made my heart ache with tears.


    Please. Please stay alive. Just be safe.


    By the time I got to the hospital and found out they were okay, I had almost started crying.


    But I couldnt. I cant be seen crying to my child here.


    Feigning nonchalance.


    Hiding my worry and relief.


    Pretending to be cool.


    Waiting for you to say.


    Thats all?


    If I said more, Id give away my true intentions.


    Eunhas face stiffened at my words, and the panic that soon followed was that of a child who didnt know what to do.


    But I cant. I cant show weakness here.


    I wont do that again.


    Eunhas words were a promise that he wouldnt get involved in anything dangerous again.


    But I could tell, and his dad could tell, that he was lying.


    You cant be a parent and not know when your child is lying.


    Dont do that next time.


    Mommy and Daddy were so worried about you. If you do it again, Mommy will scold you.


    We couldnt tell him not to lie.


    Its not like we didnt know that Eunha was stubborn.


    Hed probably take the risk of running off on his own if something similar happened to him. No matter what we say, he will never change his mind.


    So I couldnt tell him. Dont lie. Dont run into danger.


    In the end, what we came up with was that if we couldnt break his stubbornness, we would stand by his side and watch over him, no matter what.


    Uh-oh.


    I snapped out of my reverie to find Eunha and my mother sitting on the patio.


    This is.


    As I watched Eunha chat with my mother, he was the innocent child I had hoped he would be.


    I couldnt approach them easily, for fear that he would disappear like a dream.


    I was envious of my mother, and I envied the way she talked to Eunha.


    Okay. Lets go get some milk. sea??h th�� N?vel(F)ire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I dont know what I was thinking.


    I wanted to get in between them, even though I knew I shouldnt.


    I remembered what was in the cupboard. Finding the powdered milk in its familiar place, I prepared enough for the three of us.


    Oh, really?


    Eunha was taken aback when I held out the tray just as he finished speaking.


    My mom is always good at showing up unannounced.


    He must have realized it all along.


    Well, I used to surprise him like this.


    So who should drink this?


    Me! Me! Me!


    Oops.


    I loved the way he threw his hands up and shouted like a child, and the way he stuck his tongue out at the hot milk and frowned.


    Do you want Mommy to blow?


    I can blow.


    Really?


    I wanted to punch him in the cheek, but I knew that any more teasing would make Eunha explode.


    Then I was talking to my mom and told her about my dads dream this morning.


    You cant be.


    Oh~


    Mom. No way.


    I threw up my hands and told her it couldnt be true.


    If I leave it like this, my mother will say something strange again.


    To change the subject, I turned my attention to Eunha, who was sipping his milk.


    I wondered, what does this child want to be?


    I suddenly wondered,


    Eunha, what do you want to be when you grow up?


    Huh?


    The child froze, unable to say anything. He hesitated, but his answer was that he didnt know what to do.


    Eunha was at a loss, as if the future is lost.


    What are you worried about, youre so young, how lovely.


    You dont have to know.


    What?


    You dont need to know. Youre still young, and youll just have to figure it out. Youll have your ups and downs. Youll make friends, Youll fight. Study hard, play hard, and one day youll know what you want to do. And if you dont, youll live until you do.


    Really. I wanted to say, Youre so a mother, mom.


    I puffed up my cheeks in secret protest, and my mom looked at me and gave me a small smile.


    That smile makes me want to puffed up my cheeks again, even though Eunha is right next to me.


    But I have to say something! I cant let my mom take it away.


    I see. Grandmas right, well just have to think about it later. Time is on our side, and the Eunha is the galaxy, so you can do anything.


    What?


    You can do anything. Mommy and Daddy will be on your side no matter what you do.


    Youre our child.


    Eunha is the name of a universe of infinite possibilities. Its a galaxy, so you can do anything.


    Mommys got your back. Youll find what you want to do with your galaxy.


    Im here to tell you. You can do anything.


    But you cant do anything bad.


    If you do do something bad, come with me to apologize. Mommy will be there for you.


    Mommy. Daddy. We dont want anything bad for you.


    We just want you to be happy, Eunha.


    The morning sun was rising.


    The morning air was cool, but the mug was still steaming.


    I dont know what you want to do in the future, Eunha, but I hope you have a happy future,


    Good night,


    and good morning. (E/N: Im not crying)


    Some time later, a surprise during dinner.


    Eunha, Euna, youre having a baby sister!


    What?


    Eunha, who was eating, was suspicious of his fathers announcement. He didnt even notice that the side dish he was holding with his chopsticks fell to the floor.


    Im getting a sister!


    Yes. Youre getting a sister.


    Euna jumps up and down with joy at the news of a new sibling, and her mother is embarrassed.


    Eunha looks at whats happening as if its someone elses business,


    Eunha?


    When he realized what was happening he became overwhelmed with emotion.


    Thank you mom, thank you so much, Im so happy to be born, its the best thing in my life, Ill do better from now on!


    Eunha burst into tears.


    The three were stunned by Eunhas emotional response.


    Well, well. If anyone overhears, theyll think youre the dad.


    Dad scratched his head, and Mother and Euna burst out laughing.


    The sound of happy laughter filled their home.


    The story of one such evening.


    E/N: I dont know if you guys get it but basically the dreams of a deer are part of some Korean traditions, dreaming about a deer can also be interpreted as a sign of an upcoming birth or the birth of a baby. It is believed that a deer represent fertility and prosperity, and dreaming of a deer can indicate a new beginning or a new life. So thats why the grandma reacted like thatanyways I hope this helped you to understand it better.

 Chapter 23

    Chapter 23[Academic Recital at the age of 6]


    How quickly time passes.


    The events of the Household Month had come to a close, and winter had arrived.


    Christmas was approaching, and there was a lot of hustle and bustle all around. Television was showing the celebrity awards and discussing which celebrities had won or lost this year.


    At work, people were busy organizing the years events. That might explain why my dad had been coming home late lately.


    The neighborhood kids were waiting with baited breath for Santa to leave their presents.


    Young, young, young. In fact, Santas identity is Okay, thats enough.


    After returning to such a routine, Eunha wanted to enjoy the peace, but.


    Unfortunately, kindergarten couldnt escape the end of the year.


    He was told that kindergartens prepare for their school performances at this time of year.


    Well, before the regression, I had lost my family and was living in a state of disorientation, so I hadnt been able to attend kindergarten properly, and I hadnt been able to go to school.


    Anyway, that was the situation.


    As the recital approached, Mr. Tayo pushed the children to practice harder and harder.


    Eunha, who had been avoiding practice, was soon caught by Mr. Tayo.


    An instrument? Singing? Dance?


    It was a three-part performance that Eunha couldnt do.


    Even if he regressed, he couldnt do what he couldnt do. Like mana, he thought, the art of music was innate.


    Of course, he was surprised that he couldnt even ring a handbell.


    Teacher! Eunha is wrong again!


    Mukminji you.


    Eunhas hands were shaking as he held the handbell.


    He turned around and glared at Minji, but Minji didnt seem to mind and stuck her tongue out.


    Eunha, you need to focus.


    Yes.


    I wont leave you alone, Minji. Well see about that later.


    Gritting his teeth, Eunha went back to practicing.


    Jingle Bells, Merry Christmas, and We wish you a Merry Christmas were some of the songs that the Evergreen Solban played at the school assembly.


    Even before the regression, he had heard the songs over and over again as Christmas approached, but when it came time to sing them, it wasnt easy.


    Sir, Eunha is out of tune~!


    Hah, in your past life, did you lose to me even as an enemy?


    I sang it right this time, right?


    Dont you realize that singing loudly doesnt mean singing well?


    If you sing loudly, only half of it goes in, you know? Just like how the person with the louder voice wins in a fight, in singing, its all about the volume.


    But what do you know, since you only like eating.


    Youre thinking of me as pig again, arent you!?


    Huh! How did she know? Poker face, poker face


    I had a flash of realization.


    When I got caught out from Minji, I changed the subject, suggesting that we should practice with Mr. Tayo.


    Of course, he made a mistake again. This time it was rhythm. He swayed from side to side, leaned forward at the waist, and shook the bell, each beat faster than the last.


    Youre too slow. Cant you do it faster?


    Youre too fast!


    Hey, dont fight~!


    There was no way to practice properly. Eventually, Eunha and Minji started bickering, which had become a daily occurrence.


    Jung Hayang was the one who always stopped them when they fought. Hayang, who spent her days quietly reading books in the corner, playing with Minji, or quietly sipping barley tea from a thermos, would often shed tears when they fought like this.


    This time, her big eyelids fluttered back and forth, and the two children, realizing she was about to become a sea of tears, hooted and dodged each other.


    Ha, you cant even do that, arent you a total idiot?


    And just when you think the fight is over, Choi Eunhyuk comes in.


    At some point, the children Eun-hyuk was taking with him started to hang out with Eunha, but Eunhyuks behaviour hadnt changed over the past year.


    Ha, youre holding the handbell upside down.


    What, what! I was just taking a break!


    Eunhyuk, who was holding the handbell upside down, blushed and raised his voice. Eunha had gotten to know Eun-hyuk over the past year or so, and realized that while he was good at arguing with others, he couldnt respond well when someone else argued with him.


    Youre the same way, Choi Eunhyuk. You two are the worst in our class!


    What! My mom says Im a really good singer! Do you want to tell me off?


    Haaa, Mr. Teacher. Can we stop practicing today?


    I told you, fighting is bad. If you fight, Santa wont bring you presents.


    The classroom was always a mess. While the three were arguing, the boys were playing with each other, and the girls were busy ringing handbells.


    Jung Hayang was flustered and didnt know what to do in a situation that she couldnt control. She was struggling alone, not knowing what to do.


    Hey, you guys!


    Squeak!!!


    Didnt I tell you not to fight?


    Teacher Tayo, who had decided that he couldnt leave it alone anymore, stood with a stern smile.


    All of the children in the class know now.


    Behind the polite face of Mr. Tayo, a demon lurks.


    By the way, I dont know why.


    I fell in the middle of it, and all I did was stand there like a folding screen.


    Eunha still hasnt admitted any wrongdoing, has he?


    Oh, no!


    There was no way Mr. Tayo was going to let Eunha get away with this. The way he tugged at his cheeks, which were stretched out like glutinous rice cakes, was like the Great King of Yala trying to pull out his tongue.


    Oh, come to think of it, this is the time of year when the rice cake vendors are selling rice cakes with a chorus of Glutinous rice cakes! Ill have to ask my mom when I get home.


    Eunha?


    Yes, Im reflecting.


    Hmm, well, then shake hands, all three of you, and apologize.


    Eventually, with Mr. Tayo behind them, the three of them were forced to apologize.


    Of course, there was a hidden meaning behind their handshakes, hugs, and apologies. S��ar?h the n??el Fire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    You know Im a little sorry, right?


    You know Im not sorry at all, right?


    Oh, Im really sorry about that.


    I hope youre sorry because Im not.


    Minji and Eunhyuk grind their teeth.


    Eunha, who received the apology, replied with a wide smile.


    Yeah! Im sorry too.


    Yeah, Im not sorry either.


    You guys!


    I wonder if Mr. Tayo read his mind that far.


    In the end, Eunha had no choice but to go home with a note that read, Eunha fought with Minji and Eunhyuk again today. Please take care of him at home.


    Then came the morning of Christmas Eve.


    It was the day of the academic assembly.


    Eunha, who had gotten up early in the morning to get ready, stood on the stage of the Arirang Art Hall.


    Even though they had practiced countless times since then, the children were nervous and less talkative today.


    Even Minji, who had always acted confidently, was secretly fidgeting with her hands, so it was obvious that the other children were nervous. Hayang was hovering close to Minji like a duck following its mother.


    We havent even started yet and youre already shaking.


    They had been through a lot together.


    Eunha spoke in a voice filled with mana, hoping to ease their tension.


    The childrens eyes turned to him as he spoke.


    Im sure Santa is watching right now, dont you guys want to get your presents?


    The heat in the childrens eyes was instantaneous.


    Even Eunhyuk, who had been pretending to be a tough guy, but had been fidgeting and showing signs of anxiety, changed his demeanor when he heard the words.


    Lets have fun today, and tomorrow well get our favorite gifts.


    The children had been waiting to receive their Christmas gifts from Santa Claus while practicing for the recital.


    It was impossible for them not to know that a child who cried would not receive a gift from Santa Claus.


    So work hard. Hard enough to not cry. To the point where they could brag to their parents.


    Their faces grew more and more confident, burning with the will to succeed.


    Anyway, whos the worst singer here? Youll are ruining the mood.


    Minji had already relaxed. With a sigh, she slapped him, and the girls burst into giggles.


    Me, me, daddys coming to see me today, and Im gonna show him a good time!


    The excitement of her father coming to see her today was full of energy. The last few days, she had been worried that her father might not come, but now that things had been resolved, she was in a good mood.


    Lets get started, everyone take your places!


    Mr. Tayo clapped his hands to liven things up.


    As he disappeared backstage, the curtain that separated the stage from the audience slowly rose.


    [Next up is a handbell recital by the children of the Evergreen Pine class].


    I could hear gulping sounds from around the room. The kids were waiting for the curtain to rise.


    Its okay, theyre supposed to enjoy it.


    After all, its the first time Ive been to a school concert. Before his regression, he hadnt had a childlike life or a students life, so everything that happened after the destruction of the Kraken was new to him.


    Even though he had been through a lot before his regression, his heart was pounding at this event.


    It didnt take him long to find his parents in the audience.


    Eunas eyes sparkled with excitement.


    Eunha, over here! shouted his father, capturing the stage with his camcorder.


    And his mother, waving her hand and saying, Im watching you, while her belly swelled with the baby she was about to give birth to.


    Moments that didnt exist before the regression. Memories that would not have existed.


    My family is watching!


    That alone lifted his shoulders.


    My shoulders went up and up and up,


    and he couldnt stop looking at her family,


    Eventually, Eunha made a mistake.


    No Eunha.


    In the middle of singing the jingle bell, he accidentally hit the bell too hard.


    Even without turning his head, he could see Minji in the back with an expression of disappointment on her face, sticking out her tongue.


    Don mind, don warri. I am a kid don ya know? (E/N: Eunha its my personality at this point)


    What the hell. Ill just have to enjoy it.


    Because Eunha made a mistake once, even the children who were playing diligently started making mistakes.


    In the end, the first song with a mismatched rhythm and pitch became Bellgle Jing instead of Jingle Bell.


    Bellgle Jing, Bellgle Jing. Whats that? Its just scary for no reason. Who sang this song backwards? Oh, it was me.


    It was a moment of black history that didnt exist before the regression.


    The same goes for the second song, We wish you a Merry Christmas. The mistakes from the first half of the song spread to the whole group, and their bodies swayed in different directions. Eventually, the dance fell apart.


    The final song, I Wish You a Merry Christmas, is also a failure. The kids had already made enough mistakes that they werent afraid to be wrong, so they sang at the top of their lungs.


    Still, the last song was worth listening to


    Maybe.


    At first, the parents and teachers were stunned by the kids failure. At the end, they looked at the stage with a wry smile, as if they couldnt help it.


    Laughter spread throughout the auditorium. When the curtain fell, all the children were laughing and saying, We failed! Yay!


    I thought, Hey, whos the one who says his life is ruined? A little kid is already talking about his life being ruined.


    Nevertheless, Eunha finished his set and jumped in with the kids who were less pressured.


    Today, regardless of whether they were in Minjis group, Eunhyuks group, or Eunhas group, the children were united.


    Even though the performance was over, I still had the illusion that Christmas songs were playing.


    No. Its not an illusion.


    Because it still sounds like this.


    Tomorrow is Christmas.


    May everyone get the Christmas gifts they want.


    Merry Christmas to all in advance.


    Every day passes by.


    Time passes quickly,


    Two years old.


    No Eunha 7 years old.

 Chapter 24

    Chapter 24[Now please stop]


    A year had passed, and nothing had changed at Doan Kindergarten. The children would be entering elementary school next year, but they were still children.


    Pochi, Im home! You missed your mommy, didnt you?


    Wouf.


    He was caught in the middle of the girls play.


    No Eunha, 32 and 7 years old.


    Currently, he was pretending to be on the verge of tears.


    Damn, puppy.


    Sleep-deprived from staying up late last night watching a broadcast about players, Eunha had been sprawled out in the corner of the kindergarten since morning.


    There was no way Mr. Tayo would leave him like that. With a huge grin on his face, he tossed him into the midst of the girls playing small talk without a moments hesitation.


    Pochi, why are you crying?


    Pochi, dont cry.


    Wouf, not crying?. Damn.


    The girls of the Evergreen Pine class were notorious for their tantrums. Once the other kids in the class joined in for the fun, they were all over them. It was even a punishment among the boys to join the girls playgroup.


    The number of times Eunha was forced to participate in their games was six, including the current one.


    He held the record for the most among the boys in the Doan Kindergarten, and he had the pity and admiration of the boys.


    Puppy.


    Damn.


    His role today was a puppy named Pochi.


    Because of the girls emphasis on thorough acting, Eunha had to sit like a puppy, whimpering whenever they spoke to him.


    Awwwww, good boy~


    I dont know where Pochi is good, you should leave that mongrel dog with no pedigree outside.


    That, that, that!. Hes using this as an opportunity to argue.


    Growl.


    What did you say? Do you want to be punished? Should I tell the teacher?


    wouf.


    Im frustrated, but what can I do.


    Hes a pochi now.


    Minjis role of pretending to eat seaweed soup is that of Kyushu, a western restaurant.


    Her role has always been diverse, but with her strong personality, a wide range of acting was impossible for her. Unless it is a villainous role that can appear in other genres like now, she becomes Minji herself, whether its a husband, wife, grandmother, grandfather, or sister.


    Kid, there wont be any separate villainous roles if you just play yourself LoL


    In the end, it was Minji who could only play villains. Eunha thought.


    Minji, youre doing it again! Didnt your mom tell you that you shouldnt judge people by their looks? Pochi is so nice and eats well!


    This is from a girl who volunteered to play the role of a wife waiting for her beloved husband to return home. The actress, who was asked to play the role of a wife waiting for her beloved husband to return home, spoke a lot of words about how love is beautiful and how we shouldnt judge people by their appearance, but it was not suitable for a child.


    By the way, the husbands role is a handsome man who inherited a venerable family for generations and entered a large company as a team leader in his 20s due to his parents connections and is now the chairman of a large company group.


    I didnt watch the k-drama, but I could tell that the k-drama was ruining the childrens dreams.


    Wouf, Wouf!


    I said, Stop watching k-drama!


    The world youre going to grow up in is full of monsters, and youll be too busy living alone!


    Haa.


    Im tired of yelling.


    Just then, the girl playing the role of her husband walked in, and Eunha decided to leave quietly.


    Goodbye. Pochi is leaving the house. Please dont look for Pochi.


    Its okay, youll be fine without me, youve got plenty of money, Sayonara.


    Eunha, who didnt get much sleep last night because he was watching the show, decided to sleep in. Covering his yawn with his hand, he searched for a place where he wouldnt be seen.


    The reading corner was still a favorite spot for children.


    Hayang was reading a book while sipping the barley tea she had brought from home.


    What are you reading?


    Sherlock Holmes. Im hooked!


    At least Hayang was a bit of an adult among the children in the class.


    Her latest obsession was the Sherlock Holmes series. At the end of last year, after devouring all the books in kindergarten, she brought some solid books from home. S��ar?h the N??eFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Its Sherlock Holmes memoirs? In the last one, he falls into a waterfall with Professor Moriarty and dies.


    Huh?


    UH, Ive spoiled it for you.


    It couldnt be helped, Eunha told himself.


    When someone is reading a story you know, you cant help but want to keep talking about it.


    Its instinctive to spill the beans!


    So feel it! Feel it! Accept it!


    Despite being a strong self-defender, I had a similar incident at home a few days ago. Euna was watching a cartoon on the couch when he just couldnt stop spoiling. He broke the mood during a crucial scene, and she didnt talked to him until this morning.


    Thats too much. I havent even read it yet.


    Jeong Ha Yangs eyes were shaking as if she was going to cry at any moment.


    At this point, Eunha interrupted.


    Ahaha, sorry. I was like you too but Im alive again thanks to the return of Sherlock Holmes


    Just shut the fuck up.


    He threw another spear to appease her. He quickly covered his mouth, but the water had already been spilled.


    Waa. I hate you.


    There it was. Ha-Youngs attacks were the only ones that had an impact. The way she covered her eyes with both hands was not only adorable, but it also made his heart ache with guilt.


    But I didnt want to make more mischief, so Eunha apologized, Im sorry! Im so sorry! and ran away.


    Hehe! Do you really think you can block my sword?


    Come on. Dont cry later.


    Bhopal Strike!


    Bichuan sword type-!


    While the girls preferred to play with dolls and cubs, the boys were into sword fighting.


    In the center of the class, the boys were engaged in a sword fight. Toy swords had recently become popular among children. Add to that the popularity of a cartoon about a character who participates in a death game. Some of the kids who were hooked were dressed in black.


    It was nothing. I spilled blood for nothing again today.


    In a boys world, when it comes to sword fights, theyre the hero and each other the villain.


    So they tried to come up with fancy names and common swordplay to mark their victories and defeats.


    One of the best sword fighters in the class was Eunhyuk. Hes very athletic and swings his toy sword around as if hes trying to wipe the blood off the blade. He even pretended to put the sword back in its scabbard.


    Ugh, Im furious! Ill see you next time!


    This is what a kid who loses a fight would do: take the loss as gracefully as possible, and then show room for a mature protagonist who will win next time.


    But this line is a third-rate villain everywhere you look. You need to watch more comics.


    Then Eunha made eye contact with Eunhyuk.


    Something clicked, and Eunhyuk smiled.


    Thats good. I wanted to see who was the strongest in this class.


    Eunhyuk, who was still playing the hero, taunted Eunha.


    Whats wrong with you. Gross.


    Eunha was as embarrassed as Eunhyuk was unabashed.


    Whether they realized it or not, the kids who were already in the middle of a sword fight were creating an atmosphere of Ohhhhhhhhhhhh!


    Uh-oh.


    It wasnt just the boys. Even the interested girls were forming a circle around them.


    At Eunhas feet was the sword that the defeated child had dropped earlier.


    There can never be two suns under the same sky. Take that sword, and Ill end your misery right here.


    Eunhyeok makes a grunting sound with his mouth, drawing out his fear.


    Hah. Thats annoying.


    Eunha wasnt interested in childrens games, but he couldnt resist laying down the board.


    Eunhyeok, defeat No Eunha! Defeat him and prove youre the strongest!


    Bangjin and Sungjin cheered for Choi Eunhyuk.


    Kill No Eunha, whos good with girls!


    Cheers from the boys who were envious of Eunhas sister.


    Hey, at least you guys hang out with me in the neighborhood.


    You all seem to want me to lose, but did I do anything wrong? And if you want to get along with girls, you can join the playground!


    No Eunha!


    At least Minji, the girl next door, will cheer me on.


    Fuck you!


    Yes, this is the kind of girl you were. Youre so relentless, and I didnt even want that.


    Eunha turned around in disbelief.


    Minji was making a throat-slitting motion with her thumb.


    Oh, my God.


    Im not exactly looking for cheers, but. But I still want to see Hayang.


    I hate No Eunha so much!!!


    Hayang, who had been spoiled and was in tears, shouted.


    Eunha realized why they say a womans hatred is scary.


    Yeah. Life is meant to be lived alone. (E/N: lol)


    There was no one to cheer him on.


    He wasnt disappointed.


    Even before the regression, he was living on his own.


    Im not disappointed! No Eunha, who was called the undead who cant die, would be disappointed by the words of a bunch of kids. Really.


    Eunha picked up the sword at his feet.


    Once Ive decided to do this, Im going to show them that Im capable of shutting them up.


    Im not going to leave you all alone.


    Ha! Are you too scared to even come?


    The game began.


    Eunhyuk sneered at Eunha as he pointed his sword at him, and Eunha remained silent.


    Okay. If you wont come, Ill go first. Dont regret it later. My sword kills dragons.


    Eunhyuk lowered his upper body and put his foot forward.


    Im coming.


    Starting with his left foot, Eunhyuk ran. Spreading his arms like a bird, he dove in and swung his sword.


    Feeling unable to stop the boys from engaging in a sword fight, Mr. Tayo cautioned them to never hit themselves with the sword.


    So no matter how hard Eunhyeok swung his sword as he ran at full speed, the curve of the sword was bound to end in Eunhas sword.


    Knowing this, Eunha was not nervous about Eunhyuks sword. He parried the attack from the side and slashed at Eunhyuks sword.


    Even if it was a childs prank, he had no intention of letting it go.


    If you raise a sword in your sleep, you have to slash.


    Eunhyuks sword flew through the air, spun around, and fell to the ground.


    The battle was lost. It was so clear that Eunhyuk could no longer bluff.


    Eunha walked past Eunhyuk as if nothing had happened. He then swung his sword, wiped the blood off the blade, and made a gesture of tucking it into his left waistband.


    Eunhyuk let out a belated grunt and dropped to one knee. All he can do now is take defeat in style.


    Eunhyuk gave off the vibe that he hadnt used all his power yet. He coughed up blood and fell to the ground.


    I havent used all my power yet. Hearing such nuances, Eunhyuk made a gesture of coughing up blood and collapsed to the ground.


    It was a good match.


    To end the game, even the winner had to say something memorable at the end.


    Eunha said whatever came to mind, and the connection was complete. Lying on his back on the ground, Eunhyuk shuddered in frustration at losing the game.


    Wow!


    Its No Eunha, youre really good at this!


    I thought you were wielding a real sword!


    Its all thanks to us that Eunha is like that! If he didnt play with us, his acting skills wouldnt be so good!


    So you guys should play with us too!


    Boys, run away~!


    Mi, Minji, is this what they call heart-pounding?


    Heh, heh, you guys are getting all excited over a knife prank.


    The mood quickly changed from booing Eunha.


    Sigh, but their attitude of not doubting my victory as if flipping over a palm is unfair.


    Yeah, you guys will do well in society.


    Eunha, teach me swordsmanship too!


    What kind of swordsmanship are you using, youre way cooler than my Aincradrew!


    Eunha, which character do you like! The redheaded swordswoman who uses a non-Tenkaichi sword!


    No, its Blackie! That was a Blackie move!


    Eunha you can pull Excalibur! What are you guys doing, go get Excalibur!


    The boys were more boisterous. They wanted me to teach them how to sword, they wanted to know what cartoons were based on swordplay, and finally, they wanted to know who owned the toy sword called Excalibur, so they could have a sword fight to see who really owned Excalibur.


    The sword they named Excalibur was a pretty cool sword. The hilt was golden and shiny, with toy jewels all over it. And there was something romantic about the chains at the end of the hilt.


    You can do this!


    Oh my God, you can see the moment I draw Excalibur!


    In this mood, I might as well pull it out. hahahaaa.


    Sighing loudly, Eunha grabbed Excalibur, which was stuck in a pile of blocks the kids had hastily made.


    With a clink and a rattle of chains, Eunha drew Excalibur.


    The promised sword of victory! Eunha has drawn Excalibur!


    Its No Eunha-king!


    Now that Ive hung out with you, if youll let me go.


    But Eunha wasnt released from the boys, and the battle between him and Eunhyuk was secretly watched by kids from other classes.


    Eunhyuks battles were secretly watched by children from other classes.


    Before he knew it, he was the leader of the class war.


    Boys started asking him to teach them how to use a sword.


    Inevitably, hed give them a few demonstrations, and theyd get so excited that theyd praise him.


    As the situation continued, Eunhyuk, who had ceded his position as the strongest to Eunha, continued to wear the toy sword to and from kindergarten.


    Im not good enough. Ill get stronger.


    From then on, Eunhyuk could often be seen wielding the sword with his fists balled up like a protagonist in a boys manga.


    That sparked boys romance. Carrying a sword has become a trend among boys.


    The children who would be entering elementary school next year were too young and too small.


    Eunha, why arent you wearing Excalibur?


    Now please stop!

 Chapter 25

    Chapter 25[Midsummer Barbecue]


    Mr. and Ms. Giulietta, who live on the third floor, are naturalized citizens of Italy.


    Ms. Julieta is a woman of noble beauty, like a flower on a cliff, but in reality she is like a wild flower. She doesnt seem to have ever gotten her hands dirty, but she cooks food and shares it with her neighbors, and she listens to classical music but dances to EDM.


    She also has a childlike and innocent personality, which sometimes leads her to come up with out-of-the-blue plans.


    Were having a barbecue!


    This was one of those days. Julieta came to the door without knocking and threw a party unannounced.


    Hey, Julieta. What are you doing today? Barbecue?


    Her mother, who hadnt realized it, greeted her politely.


    Eunas mom. Its a barbecue, were all grilling meat in the yard!


    Julieta rambles on about the barbecue.


    Her mother, who held her hand, wasnt surprised by her story, as she was used to by now. In fact, she even chimed in.


    Barbecue?


    Hi, Euna! Do you want to have a barbecue with your Unnie? (1)


    Whats a barbecue?


    Its when you grill meat outside. Its delicious, right?


    Yes! It sounds fun! I want to eat!


    It was very easy for Julieta to get Eunas attention. Euna, who was struggling with her summer vacation homework, reacted quickly.


    Big sister Julieta, on this hot day?


    Eunha, who was taking care of his younger sister, Eunae, who was born this year, had a negative opinion: he didnt want to leave his lovely sisters side.


    Of course, Eunhas opinion was not accepted.


    There was no way that the two people with the think before you act temperament would leave him alone.


    Haa.


    My wife is sorry.


    No, Mr. Bruno.


    It was Julietas husband, Bruno, who comforted him as he was dragged out into the yard.


    Bruno. He was the kind of man who could kill you just by looking at you. No one would believe that he was an ordinary office worker when they saw the way he swaggered like a bear hunting salmon in Alaska, the slit in his left eye, and the scars on his thick forearms.


    When Eunha first saw Bruno, he too suspected him of being a gang member.


    But despite his appearance, Bruno is a man who is skilled enough in the kitchen to clean, bake bread and cakes while wearing a pink apron.


    Mister, can I help you with anything?


    I need you to set the plates at the table.


    Sure, okay.


    The yard was already set up for several people to sit.


    Eunha began to set the dishes on the table where Bruno pointed.


    Meanwhile, Bruno placed meat, sausages, corn, and mushrooms on the hot grill.


    The sizzling smell of the meat cooking on the grill was incredibly appetizing. Swallowing hard, Eunha set the setting the table.


    It was really hot.


    The sun was setting, but the nearly 30-degree heat hadnt abated. Eunha and Euna, who were standing close to the grill, were drenched in sweat. They wouldnt have been able to stand it if their mother, who was taking care of Eunae at home, hadnt brought ice water.


    Yay!!! Summer!!!


    Julieta was drenched in sweat as well. Her sweaty light green dress revealed her body, and she was shouting as she raised her arms as if she had just raided Eunhas house.


    Uh, hi, Eunha.


    Huh, youre here too?


    Eunha was in the middle of shovelling some overcooked meat into his mouth when he heard Julieta call out from behind him and frowned.


    Its you and Mukminji.


    There stood Minji, the girl hed run into so many times during his summer vacation, and behind her was Hayang. Wearing a straw hat, a white dress, and sandals, she looked like she was on a summer vacation alone.


    I came to Minjis house and they were having a barbecue.


    Hayang didnt have to say a word to know what was going on. Just like Eunha, she had been dragged by Julieta, who had appeared out of nowhere.


    Long time no see. How have you been?


    Ive been bored at home. and you?


    Ive been, uh, helping my sister with her vacation homework, so-so. You havent eaten yet, have you? Theres meat here.


    Mmm? Vacation homework? uh? ah, thanks.


    Hayang tilted her head at the part about helping Euna with her vacation homework.


    She has no idea, that Eunha is taking care of Euna and Eunae at the same time, so he cant even enjoy his summer vacation.


    Realizing that this would be a long story, he pushed the meat from his plate into his mouth.


    Delicious! she exclaimed, her eyes sparkling.


    Even Bruno, who was grinding on the griddle, was so happy that the corners of his mouth lifted.


    Of course, if you didnt know him, youd probably freak out and run away.


    But instead of being afraid of him, Hayang was eating the meat he offered her.


    I also have shaved ice, if anyone wants to eat shaved ice, come to this big sister!


    Julieta, who had brought a shaved ice machine from somewhere, shouted, and the children, who were sweating in the heat as if they had been waiting for the moment, rushed over.


    Minji was among them, scrambling for shaved ice. Eunha, who didnt want to wait in the long line, nibbled on a large sausage.


    By the way, who are these two.


    Eunha thought as he watched Bruno grilling meat and Julieta handing out shaved ice to children.


    Before the regression, Eunha, who lost his family at the age of 6, was raised by his grandmother. His memories of his childhood are still fuzzy, and he has no recollection of Julieta and Bruno.


    So when he first met them, he was surprised.


    Julieta glides through the crowd with a tray of food. Despite the fact that she looked unsteady as she moved with the food on her plate, she never lost her balance. She was using her mana to keep her balance.


    After the End of the Century Destruction, ordinary people began to actively manipulate mana. However, those who were not accustomed to mana still clung to their old ways of life, and the only people who did were those born after the End of the Century Destruction.


    The situation was probably no different in Italy. Nevertheless, Julieta was not only comfortable with mana, but also utilized it in her daily life. Her casualness in distributing mana was something that few players could do.


    Uncle Bruno, I want more meat!


    I want corn! Corn!


    Okay.


    Bruno was even nicer than Julieta.


    Eunha hadnt forgotten the shock he felt when he first met him.


    People spill mana unconsciously. Players might try to keep it contained in their bodies to hide their skills or to stay alive, but they couldnt control the small amount of mana they shed unconsciously.


    Being able to control even the unconscious realm meant that you had a lot of power as a player.


    However, Bruno had been grinding the mana in his body to the point where he couldnt find the mana he was unconsciously shedding. Even Kang Hyun-chul couldnt control his mana, but he, a mere office worker, was controlling his mana perfectly.


    The small scars on his forearms or the scars across his eyes were not unusual. As a pre-Regression player, Eunha could tell that the scars were the result of battle.


    Of all things,


    Eunha.


    What?


    Eat more.


    Yes, I will.


    Bruno was aware that Eunha was watching his mana. Even though he hadnt made any effort to show it.


    This makes me think that Bruno is the equivalent of the Twelve.


    It was hard to believe that these people were naturalized in Italy. They were living upstairs until now.


    Eunha was in turmoil. People of this caliber had never been known before the regression.


    Eat more.


    Thank you.


    Eunha, who had been observing the two of them, released the mana in his hand, and Bruno nodded and looked away from him.


    It wasnt just the neighbors who were coming to the yard. No wonder, the smell of grilling meat was everywhere.


    Huh?


    Eunha, who had been enjoying the barbecue, tilted his head as he spotted someone among the people wandering the yard.


    I dont think. I act before I think. I think after I act.


    Clutching her newly acquired skewers in both hands, Euna pushed her way through the crowd.


    Hi!


    Uh-uh, mmm uh?


    Eun-hyeok, who had been lurking, flinched as she approached him with the skewers.


    He still had his toy knife, even though it had gone out of style. A band-aid on the bridge of his nose and a toy knife strapped to his back with a string, it reminded me of a typical prankster.


    What is it?


    Eunhyeok, who didnt recognize Euna, hesitated and stepped back.


    Youre Eunhas friend, right? Ive seen you in kindergarten before.


    Eunha? No Eunha? Whos friends with him?


    Thats right. Ive never been friends with him either.


    Euna remembered Eunhyeok, which is why she thought he was Eunhas friend and came to see him unexpectedly.


    But neither Eunha nor Eunhyuk thought of each other as friends. They would be entering elementary school next year, and they were still fighting over nothing, so there was no way they could be friends.


    No Eunha.


    Yeah, its been a while. Why dont you stay here and eat some meat with me? Julieta brought a lot of it.


    Who says Im going to eat the meat you give me. Ouch!


    If its Eunhas friend, its my friend! You should try it! Uncle Bruno grills meat so well!


    It was indeed Euna. Without any hesitation, she put the skewers in his mouth as soon as she saw Eunhyuk. Eunhyuk, who had his mouth full of skewers at an unexpected time, choked and tears streamed down his face.


    It was a hilarious scene for Eunha who was watching.


    Delicious.


    Eunhyuk barely swallowed the meat, but he was hooked on the charm of barbecue.


    Isnt it delicious?


    Yum!


    He admits honestly.


    Already, he was being led by Euna towards the grill where the children were gathered.


    And in the middle of it, Eunha grabbed Eunas hand.


    Huh? What?


    Euna asked with sauce around her mouth.


    Eunha wiped the sauce off her finger and said, Ill come too. Dont just eat alone.


    Yeah! Lets eat sausages this time!


    Euna was happy as Eunha held her hand. Eunhyuk looked at them from behind, and chuckled to himself.


    Who would dare to hold their sisters hand so boldly?


    Eunha and Eunhyuk were already able to fight just with their eyes. After losing the staring contest, Eunhyuk confidently rushed towards the table. Sear?h the ��ov��lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Hmph! How childish!


    For a moment, Eunhyuk was overwhelmed by Eunhas atmosphere. Eunhyuk regained his senses and stuffed his mouth with meat as a way to vent his frustration towards Eunha.


    Oh? Choi Eunhyuk, youre here too?


    Uh, hey Eunhyuk.


    What? Were you here too?


    He gave a lukewarm response to Minji and Hayang. His cheeks were already so stuffed with meat that there was no room left.


    Youre still carrying a toy sword around. Youre not a child anymore.


    Hmph, dont come crying to me later asking me to help you.


    You wont have anything to ask for my help with!


    Hey, hey, dont fightJulieta unnie! Minji and Eunhyuk are!


    A year later, the kids relationship hadnt changed. Now it was Minji and Eunhyuk fighting with chopsticks.


    Hayang, caught in the middle, couldnt do anything about it.


    Oh, thats what I was grilling!


    They werent the only ones in the meat fight.


    There was no business before the meat. Euna joined the fray, battling with the two of them, trying to get one more piece of meat.


    Ugh, take that one.


    Childish. Childish.


    Eunha gobbled it up while the three of them fought chopsticks in the air.


    Mmm, delicious. Its ripe because my sister set it aside.


    Aaah! Eunha, you! Thats what I left for me to eat!


    No Eunha, are you still human after what you did?


    You bloodless, tearless bastard!


    Hey, that doesnt mean its the end of the world.


    The price he paid for stealing a piece of meat was too much. The three of them glared at him in unison.


    In times like this, its best to run. Eunha wielded his sword with his shield, keeping his distance from his enemies.


    Meanwhile, Julieta was feeding Bruno meat with a smile on her face.


    Here, ah~


    You were like that when you were younger.


    Oh, me?


    It seems like just yesterday, at the banquet where all the families were gathered, you were arguing with the heir to the Myron family over meat.


    Yes, it was. It was a long time ago, how well do you remember it?


    Because Ive been watching you since you were a child.


    Bru.


    Julie, you dont regret this choice, though, do you? If you could go back now, youd be.


    No, I like it now, Bru, Im so happy to be with you.


    Julie.


    Bru.


    With or without the others, the couple was lost in their own world. Already, their faces were close enough to kiss as the sun set.


    The girls, who were watching a scene from Beauty and the Beast, squealed and watched with their eyes lit up.


    Yeah, lets pretend we didnt see it. Lets pretend we didnt hear it.


    I didnt want to know what was going on between Bruno and Julieta anymore. If I intervened, Id be caught in the crossfire.


    Yeah, Ill eat while I can, but when?


    There had been times when hed had to survive for weeks on a few days worth of food while rebuilding a city that had been destroyed by monsters, and hed learned the lesson of eating while you can.


    So eat. When you can. As much as you can eat.


    Choi Eunhyuk, youre not going to give up that seat? Dont you know about ladies first?


    The person who gets there first gets the seat. Why would I give it up?


    Hehe, I hope we can have another barbecue later. Right?


    Dont fight, everyone. Ill share my meat with you


    On one side, the kids furiously fight over the meat,


    Bru.


    Julie.


    On the other, a couple filming Beauty and the Beast.


    It was one quiet day after another.


    Eunha shook his head at the noise and gulped down his soda.


    Even though it was evening, the cicadas were still chirping loudly.


    Some houses had their windows open and the sound of the television was leaking out.


    It was a very hot and noisy day.


    Lets go inside.


    If Im the last to leave, Ill have to help clean up.


    It was hot, so he decided to run a cold bath.


    Eunha went home, out of sight of the others.


    Thats mine!


    Youre the one who ate it first!


    This is mine, you cant touch it!


    Everyone, everyone, dont fight~!


    It was a very hot and noisy day indeed.


    Urgent breaking news. At 4pm today, there was an appearance of a monster goblin of the seventh rank near University Road.


    The Mana Management Bureau considered the 30 or so goblins to be of the 6th rank, and ordered the local clans to deal with them immediately.


    The Mana Management Agency in Seongbuk-gu assumes that the escaped goblins are likely to hide in residential areas and has decided to deploy players near the area.


    Residents living nearby are advised to be cautious of goblin sightings and refrain from going out unnecessarily, and immediately report any sighting of the monster.


    (1) Unnie: The Korean word unnie refers to an older sister. Youve probably heard this one before on TV or on social media.

 Chapter 26

    Chapter 26[kindergarten hero].


    Haaa, haaa, haaa.


    The long summer vacation was coming to an end. Although the heat had subsided, the time when the sun started to scorch the ground had come, so sweat began to pour down.


    Wiping the sweat from his face with the back of his hand, Eunha ran to the water source..


    Hey! Eunha, what are you doing there? Come on!


    Why were the children so restless?


    The children were so lively.


    Eunha was too tired to play anymore, but they were having fun in the sun.


    If he played one more game of Ice Thump he would surely collapse from exhaustion.


    Eunha deliberately ignored the childrens calls. He decided to take a break in the shade to cool off.


    Meanwhile, the children had found another child to join them in playing Ice Thump.


    Whew.


    The cicadas cried as they burned the last of the summer. Eunha sighed as he listened to the nonstop chirping.


    Steadying his breathing, he raked the mana from the air. The mana gathered in the image of a rake floated around him, fusing with the mana in his body.


    Eunha had been increasing his mana in this way for as long as he could remember. At first, there was no change in his bodys mana, but after manifesting the Gift, the vessel that held it had grown. Moreover, as his physical capacity to store mana increased, he could collect more mana than when he was young.


    However, he had no intention of becoming a player.


    Eunha had already changed the future, so he had no reason to become a player. The reason he collected mana during his free time was that as time passed, the world would become increasingly dependent on mana. If he didnt want to be controlled by others, it was better to collect mana while he could.


    No Eunha! Did you rest enough? Come on in!


    No Eunha, youre it first!


    How long have you guys been resting? Am I out of shape or are they not normal?


    Guys~, lets cool off with some ice cream!


    Just then, Mr. Tayo arrived with a large bowl of ice cream, and the sweaty children began to cheer enthusiastically.


    I want merona!


    I want a bread pudding!


    Line up, you guys. If this continues, there might not be any ice cream left.


    Eunha waited patiently until the rush of kids had gotten their ice cream and disappeared.


    Haha.


    Teacher Tayos appearance after being tormented by the children was something else. His hair was disheveled in an instant, his glasses were on top of his head, and his apron was untied and swinging back and forth.


    Theyre just kids.


    Who was the person who was just having fun and playing until a moment ago?


    Minji was watching the situation with her arms crossed like Eunha. She was acting like an adult, but she couldnt stop the sweat from rolling down her cheeks.


    Eunha and Minji, eat ice cream.


    Mmm.


    Hmm.


    There were only a few flavors of ice cream left in the bag.


    This was where Eunha and Minji were bound to clash. As their eyes locked, they could almost instinctively recognize that the ice creams they had chosen were the same.


    The one who quickly grabbed it would win.


    They both came to the same conclusion almost simultaneously and reached for the bag.


    Let go of this, Mukminji, this is mine.


    The one who grabs it first is the winner. Why dont you let go?


    Because I grabbed it first. Why dont you let go?


    Hmph! Youre just a man who cant handle the heat and comes out like this?


    What does being a man or a woman have to do with ice cream! Cant you just be generous?


    The last remaining ice cream bar. There was no way I was going to give up the opportunity to eat a portion that could feed two, eat it without getting it all over my hands, and drink the coffee I wasnt allowed to drink as a child.


    I thought I told you guys not to fight, and now youre fighting over a ice cream bar.


    Ah!


    Sir!


    Here, Ive broken it in half. You can eat it together.


    Im not saying that you shouldnt eat it in half, but that it tastes better whole.


    The two people who accepted the halved ice cream protested with their eyes.


    Were supposed to share, right?


    Yes.


    Knowing that Ms. Tayo was not pleased, they had no choice but to give up. They had to take what they had.


    What do you think, Minji? Should we play rock-paper-scissors to decide who gets to eat the rest?


    Thats fine. Are you sure you wont regret it?


    Ill say that after I win.


    Rock, paper.


    Lets just eat it peacefully?


    Yes


    In the end, the two of them had no choice but to eat quietly while being watched by Ms. Tayo. When they ate it all together, it was enough to cool off the heat, but when they divided it in half, it wasnt enough to cool their throats.


    Meanwhile, Eunha was able to find Hayang, who was pacing around looking for something and approaching Teacher Tayo.


    Excuse me, Teacher. Have you seen Eunhyuk? S~ea??h the nov��lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Eunhyuk? Well, lets see. Maybe hes playing in the flower bed?


    Hayang seemed concerned that Eunhyuk wasnt around, even though he played mean pranks on her. She was considerate of him even though he wasnt there.


    If its him, hes probably swinging his sword somewhere again.


    On the other hand, Minji, whom she disliked, continued to slurp and sulk as she ate the remaining ice cream. Ever since the boys at the kindergarten started fighting with knives, Eunhyuk always carried a sword with him. Since that day, he no longer brought the boys around with him like his subordinates, and he stopped bothering the other children. He just swung his sword alone in the flower bed when he had time.


    Yes, he was caught red-handed by me.


    I know, but why is he swinging a sword in a flower bed?


    Minji didnt understand the story of swinging a sword in a flower bed by herself, but Eunha could understand a little bit.


    Youd want to do something like that where no one could see you.


    Dont bring him anything. Hell find his own way when he wants to eat.


    But its not fair to eat alone when were all eating together.


    Hayang, youre too kind-hearted, you know.


    Hayang wiggled her fingers and looked at Minjis eyes.


    Minji sighed and put her hand on Hayangs head. She had started to imitate Eunhas behavior.


    Hayang, who had gotten used to having someones hand on her head, giggled and clung to Minji.


    Then Hayang, can you get ice cream for Eunhyuk?


    Yes, teacher!


    Should we go together?


    They couldnt send Hayang alone.


    Even though Eunhyuk had stopped bothering the kids lately, he could still cause trouble.


    Hayang had gotten used to childrens pranks, but she was still clumsy with bullies.


    No, its okay.


    After a long pause, Hayang shook her head. Taking Eunhyuks share from the envelope, she waved to the two of them and ran to the flowerbed.


    She might fall if she keeps running like that.


    Ah, see. She should be careful.


    Throw all the eaten ice cream here!


    Mr. Tayo made them throw the finished ice cream in the empty bag. The children who were running around with Chuchu popsicles* heard that and came to throw their ice cream away too.


    Who wants to chop ice?


    The children had the stamina of steel. The children with tanned skin were busy running around the kindergarten playground without getting tired.


    You should get up too.


    No thanks, Im done playing for the day.


    But then theyll say they dont want to play with you.


    You dont have to worry about that. You can go play by yourself.


    No. Euna asked me to play with you.


    Minji pouted her lips in protest.


    My older sister is really like that.


    A while ago, after hearing about Eunhas kindergarten life from Teacher Tayo, Euna promoted him by asking other kids to play with Eunha.


    Apparently, Minji, who lives next door, is no exception.


    Do you want to go or not?


    Minji had the upper hand. She was enjoying the situation, teasing Eunha with her chubby gaze and giggling.


    Unable to help himself, Eunha got up from his seat.


    Since this is the way things are going, Im going to hang out with you for the rest of the day. I may have to suffer the heat later, right?


    If you dont come out, youre it! Rock-paper-scissors! Okay! Eunha is it!


    As soon as the rock-paper-scissors game was over, the freeze tag* began.


    Eunha tried to catch Minji, who was nearby, but she escaped at the right moment by shouting Freeze! Eunha had no chance of catching her.


    There was no way Eunha couldnt catch her.


    It was a fake, and he walked right past her and grabbed the kid behind her.


    The tables had turned so quickly.


    Eunha had no intention of running from him now.


    His revenge was about to begin.


    Tag!


    Eunha touched Minji, who had been frozen just before the pursuer caught up with her. Minji, who had defrosted according to the rules, was grabbed by the pursuer as he followed her.


    No Eunha, you!


    Minji was now it.


    Spending time in an icy state was like being in the sewer. If he stayed still, he didnt know what tricks Minji would pull.


    Eunhas choice was to run away. As the most athletic of the boys, there was no way she could catch him easily.


    Dont play with yourselves!


    Minji was also a competitive child. She was so upset that Eunha had gotten away with it that she pushed the other kids aside and ran to catch him.


    Naturally, a chase ensued between the two.. Eunha thought he could get away from Minji until lunchtime.


    Thats when it happened.


    Huh?


    Something smelled foul. His senses, which had been asleep, grabbed his ankle.


    There was no way he didnt know that feeling. Hed come close to death countless times on the battlefield, and he could almost instinctively sense life force coming from somewhere.


    But in a kindergarten?


    Eunha was puzzled as he realized the life force had landed in the kindergarten.


    Tag Eunha, youre the boss now! What are you doing? Why are you still?


    Ignoring Minji, who finally caught up to him, Eunha deployed a mana detection net centered on the kindergarten.


    Two monsters were caught in the net.


    Damn!


    Why are monsters here!


    Eunha quickly turned his head in the direction of the life force.


    Huh? What?


    Two shapes appeared out of nowhere and landed on top of the kindergarten fence.


    The children playing in the immediate vicinity froze in place as they saw the monsters hanging from the fence.


    Goblins!


    Goblin, a seventh-ranked monster capable of committing felonies like murder and rape. With small axes in their hands, they stared at the children with their mouths pulled up to their ears.


    They giggled, their faces covered in wrinkles. They realized there was no threat around.


    Ah- ah-.


    Waaa waa.


    Uhhh, mommy.


    The children were frozen in place as they watched the goblins leap from the fence. Some of the childrens legs gave out and they just lay there, while others stood up and peed themselves.


    Dangerous.


    It didnt matter where or how the goblins came from. The most important question was how to protect the children from them.


    Eunha couldnt take on the monsters while protecting the children, who were too small to move.


    Waaahhh Mommy!


    The goblins actions were swift. Recognizing the children as nothing more than food, they pounced on them without warning.


    Eunha wasnt one to just stand there. He had been alert since the goblins feet left the ground and was running to protect the child it had spotted.


    Everyone run!


    Minji shouted, coming to her senses late. Her face was white as a sheet, but she realized that if she burst into tears, there would be no one to move them.


    But Minji was still a child, and her half-panicked brain couldnt think of where to run from the goblins.


    Go to the auditorium!


    It was Mr. Tayo who noticed the situation. He too was running towards the goblins to protect the children.


    If only I had a weapon!


    The only thing he could use as a weapon was the ice cream stick that had fallen to the ground. He coated the surface of the stick with mana in his mind..


    Kiruk


    The goblin was no pushover. It glanced at him as he charged, and then smashed his stick with its axe.


    The goblin behind him turned to face the defenseless Eunha. It had concluded from his earlier attack that he would be a distraction.


    Annoying.


    Irritation rose in his voice as he struggled against the goblin. The fact that the goblins saw him as prey also contributed to his anger.


    I can beat you without a weapon.


    The problem was, in between dealing with the goblin who had belittled him, he had to deal with another goblin who had jumped on the child.


    How dare you!


    Wow!


    The goblin who had been lunging at the child was hit with a broom by Mr. Tayo, who was unable to dodge the broom from the side, and he fell to the ground with a blow to the head.


    Eunha, hold still!


    Turning around, Teacher Tayo threw the broom at the goblin as if it were a javelin.


    The goblin was no match for the blind broom.


    However, Mr. Tayo wasnt aiming for the goblin from the beginning. He picked up and ran away with Eunha while the goblin was retreating to avoid the broom.


    Teacher, did you play baseball?


    I would have made it to the majors if it werent for the <End of the Century Destruction>.


    Oh, I see.


    I guess you can make a joke out of a situation like this.


    Sighing, Eunha glared at the pursuing goblins.


    How dare they.


    Gathering his mana like an elixir, he sowed life.


    If they come near, they die.


    The goblin reaching for Ms. Tayo stiffened for an instant. Falling from the air, it collided with the one following it, knocking it completely away.


    Huff huff huff.Principal, where are the others?


    In the meantime, the two were able to evacuate to the auditorium. As soon as they entered the auditorium, Mr. Tayo, who was lying on the floor, was breathing heavily. Blood was trickling down one of his legs from where he had punched the goblin earlier.


    All the children have been evacuated, but did the goblin really come out?


    In the auditorium, children from other classes and teachers were gathered. The children were screaming, so there was no way the people in the kindergarten didnt know.


    Yes, there are two of them, I think theyre the ones they missed a few days ago. I never thought theyd show up at the kindergarten.


    Why of all places


    The principal furrowed her brow. She called the mana management office in Seongbuk-gu as if she was having a hysterical fit while scratching her head.


    Ive made a report, but we have to wait here until the players show up.


    Then Ill block the door with the other teachers.


    The two teachers thought they would have no problem killing time until the players arrived.


    Even though they didnt think they would.


    Teacher, I dont see Hayang and Eunhyuk!


    Minji, who had been calming the kids in the Evergreen Pine class, jumped up and shouted.


    The other children began to pour out information one after another.


    I saw them in the flower bed earlier!


    Hayang said she was going to bring Eunhyuk some ice cream!


    They must be in the flower bed!


    Hayangi and Eunhyuk are missing!


    No wonder the teachers faces contorted.


    Ill go get them.


    No, Mr. Tayo should stay.


    Mr. Tayo was the only male teacher in the kindergarten. In his head, he knew he should bring the children, but the other teachers didnt want to send him out to secure the auditorium.


    Teacher, we need to bring them in!


    The children in the class were acutely aware of the seriousness of the situation. The girls, especially Minji, were clinging to the teachers pants.


    As they cried, the other kids in the class did the same.


    When they cried, the other kids cried too.


    No wonder the auditorium became chaotic.


    The teachers tried to calm them down and continued to have conflicting opinions about who should leave and who should stay.


    And Eunha-.


    What am I doing?


    He jumped from the window and ran out of the auditorium.


    E/N: Chuchu popsicles* Its a korean ice cream. Really yummy. Heres a picture!


    Freeze tag* Its a korean game basically what the name says lol in Spanish we call it Congelados well at least in my country.


    I was a litle busy with stuff from school so I couldnt update! I think Ill need to add a schedule release


    A note from your girl bibell

 Chapter 27

    Chapter 27[Kindergarten Hero (2)]


    The world moves at my will.


    Just a year ago, Eunhyuk thought he was the center of the world.


    His parents gave him everything he asked for. If he wanted something to eat, they would give it to him, if he wanted something to have, they would give it to him, if he wanted to go somewhere, they would give it to him.


    The neighbors didnt scold him when he got into trouble. Instead, they offered him snacks.


    The neighborhood kids never stopped following him around. They thought they were out of style if they didnt play with him. In fact, Eunhyuk was always leading the trendy play and entertaining the children.


    As his thoughts became reality and his wishes came true, he thought he must be the center of the world.


    Eunhyuk thought that when he closed his eyes or fell asleep, the world would plunge into darkness, as if he had turned off the lights.


    That didnt change when he started kindergarten.


    In fact, it solidified.


    Children couldnt help but think he was special because he was so confident. He was their idol because he was so confident, so athletic, and absorbed math and letters like a sponge.


    As he became more and more of an idol for the children, an invisible caste system emerged at Doan Kindergarden.


    Children of this age knew, almost instinctively, who they should be friendly with in order to gain a better position in the world, among people and in human relationships.


    And who those people were. They knew that the closer they were to someone with enough recognition to make other kids nod in agreement, the better position they would be in the social circle and the more they would have a say.


    And one kid who fit the role was Eunhyuk Choi from Evergreen Pine class.


    The kids knew him before he entered kindergarten and used that to their advantage. They made him look good to the other kids, and they flaunted how close they were to him.


    With Eunhyuks name on their backs, they ran wild. The more Eunhyuk-oriented kids set the tone for the group, the more they were recognized and the more they became the envy of other kids.


    It was Eunhyuks own little kingdom. From the beginning, there were no children who could compare to him, so it was like planting a flag on fertile ground, and it was bloodless.


    All boys were expected to listen to him, and those who didnt were relegated to the bottom of the Evergreen Pine caste. The last child to disobey would be placed at the bottom of the pecking order and treated with disrespect by the other children.


    Girls were no exception. Even though Minji had become the center of the girls attention, Eunhyuks favor was unattainable.


    No matter what anyone said, Eunhyuk was the most recognized and most vocal boy in the class, and there was no boy who could stand up to him.


    Eunhyuks power over the girls made him the object of their attention and crushes. If the boys followed him to raise their voices, the girls sought to befriend him to raise their own recognition.


    Thus, the Evergreen Pine Class was a solid kingdom ruled by Eunhyuk.


    At home, outside, and in kindergarten. With everything going in his favor, his confidence soared to new heights.


    I am the hero of this world.


    The idea that he was special grew stronger and stronger.


    But cracks began to appear in his kingdom.


    At first, it was just a small crack.


    No Eunha.


    One day, he started hearing the name of a child named No Eunha.


    The children who mentioned the name Eunha lived near Minjis house. They were children who didnt live near Eunhyuks house and didnt have a high social status. They often couldnt play a big role or were excluded from the games led by Eunhyuk.


    From some point on, whenever Eunhyuk led something, these children would complain and mention Eunhas existence.


    It didnt take long for Eunhas name to come up among the girls. The girls who knew Eunha didnt hesitate to consider him the only boy who could compare to Eunhyuk.


    Who the hell is Eunha?


    On the other hand, those who didnt know Eunha couldnt understand the way they were puffing out their chests and praising him.


    Later, when all the kids in the Evergreen Pine class heard Eunhas name, Minji took advantage of the opportunity to drive a wedge. She was in the highest caste among the girls, and her high regard for Eunha made even the girls who didnt know about him start to take an interest.


    Whats more, Eunhyeoks antics were being talked about among the girls.


    Eunhyuks status was clearly diminishing.


    But he wasnt insecure.


    He still thought he was someone special.


    Until Eunha came along.


    My name is No Eunha, and Im six years old. Lets get along well from now on


    Eunhas popularity with the children was predestined the moment he entered the Evergreen Pine class.


    Hmph, whats so cool about that kid?


    Eunhyuk couldnt understand it.


    Eunha didnt seem to have a cheerful personality, nor did he seem to be athletic. The way he answered the questions, he was clearly bored.


    Kids who were actually curious about him were quickly turned off by his disinterested demeanor.


    And yet, the kids who knew him walked around with their shoulders back in a confident manner.


    I dont like him.


    Especially when he didnt even bother to say hello to them.


    From the first time Eunhyuk saw him, he chased him away and tried to play with other children, planning to make him a loner in this class.


    But then he ended up teasing Hayang, who burst into tears at times.


    How childish, so immature.


    When No Eunha uttered those words, looking down at him, Eunhyuk became so angry that his head was about to explode.


    How can he say thats childish?


    It was unbelievable.


    Eunhyuk glared at him, demanding an apology, but No Eunha remained indifferent. Instead, he sarcastically laughed and said the same thing again.


    Childish, really. You think thats funny?


    Do you want to die?


    Whenever Eunhyuk said such things, the children used to scatter.


    But No Eunha was not intimidated by his threats. Seeing his face that seemed to say If you want to try, go ahead, he was rather hesitant.


    It was from that moment.


    From that moment on, No Eunha was reflected as a prince charming who rescued Hayang among the girls. The girls who had taken Eunhyuks side quickly turned to No Eunha, showing a rapid change of attitude.


    The boys were no exception. Despite Eunhyuks order not to play with him, the boys flocked to No Eunha, starting with the children who played with him in the neighborhood.


    Every time, No Eunha snarled at the children, saying that he was annoyed. However, he still gained unwavering popularity.


    Moreover, No Eunhas occasional ideas for games were even more fun than Eunhyuks inventions.


    Before he knew it, Eunha had become known among the children for his exceptional athleticism, intelligence, chic style, and above all, his mature demeanor.


    What do children truly desire?


    To become adults. (E/N: not me sir, at that age I wanted to be a power ranger)


    Eunha, with his mature image, had the presence to fulfill the childrens desires. Soon, only by being with Eunha at Evergreen Pine could one be fashionable on the front lines and build a mature image.


    It was unbelievable.


    Eunhyuk felt like the world was collapsing. The world where everything he wished for came true was now crumbling like a lie.


    He couldnt figure out what to do as he watched the world revolve around Eunha from a distance.


    His confidence plummeted.


    What saved him was a TV program that happened to catch his attention while channel surfing.


    The program was about a famous player, and he was captivated by the character with crimson-colored hair like his favorite anime protagonist, a face filled with confidence that wouldnt falter in any adversity, and the image of wielding a sword with flames all over his body.


    [This cant be real.]


    [Get lost.]


    Yeomma Kang Hyun-cheol.


    His impressive image defeating a kraken on the Han River left a lasting impression on him.


    I want to be like him. No, I want to become him!


    So Eunhyuk begged his parents to buy him a toy sword. Though his parents were surprised by his declaration of wanting to become a player, they granted his request.


    From then on, Eunhyuk carried the toy sword with him to kindergarten. As it turned out, many of the boys in his class had also seen the program, and toy sword fights became more common.


    Although his popularity waned, Eunhyuks athleticism didnt disappear. It wasnt impossible for him to reclaim his position among the boys.


    Of course, Eunha appeared and took his place, but Eunhyuk wasnt disappointed in the slightest.


    The protagonist grows stronger in the face of adversity.


    More, more, more. I have to be stronger.


    Because Im a hero, a warrior, a player.


    Strangely, the more I swung my sword, the calmer I felt. I started to realize how childish and futile it was to be an alley captain among children.


    So Eunhyeok continued to swing his sword, even as the children moved away from him.


    Are you practicing sword fighting again?


    Its not a sword fight. Its swordsmanship training.


    Really?


    Yeah.


    On this day, Eunhyuk was also in the flower bed, swinging his toy sword, determined not to rest until he had completed 100 top-to-bottom strikes.


    As he was doing so, Hayang walked up to him and spoke to him. She stared at his sword, wondering what he was thinking, and then shook her head.


    Then she said,


    I think Eunha swung the sword more beautifully.


    Well, being beautiful doesnt always mean its good!


    The unprepared remark caused Eunhyuk to lose his grip on the sword.


    Despite his frustration, he knew that Eunha was a great swordswoman. Even if he couldnt put it into words, he could tell that the trajectory of the sword was fluid and the way it flowed into the next move was smooth, unlike the children who swung without thinking.


    Even if he didnt tell anyone, Eunhyeok was practicing the way Eunha swung his sword in his mind.


    Why are you here, go play somewhere else. S��ar?h the N??eFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Im here for ice cream, do you want some?


    While holding a tank boy in one hand, Jung Hayang offered a Popsicle with the other. Seeing the ice cream she offered, Eunhyuk couldnt help but salivate.


    It was hot.


    Unbearably hot.


    Even though he hadnt swung his sword many times, sweat was pouring down Eunhyuks face.


    He forgot how many times he swung it, so he decided to take a break.


    Wiping the sweat from his face with the back of his hand, Eunhyeok tried to take the ice cream offered by Hayang.


    But then Hayang came in abruptly, saying, Finish your work first, then you can eat


    Still a child.


    For some reason, he thought he heard those words after he stopped talking.


    No, it was certain. She was looking at him with curious eyes.


    I was going to finish and then eat it anyway!


    Its hot, so eat your ice cream. Dad said even he could suffer from the heat.


    Is she telling me to eat it or not?


    Frowning, he reluctantly took the ice cream from her.


    Shes changed too.


    The children who hung out with Eunha seemed to have grown up somehow.


    Jung Hayang was one of them. She used to cry at the slightest touch, but now she had changed so much in just one year.


    Do you think youre good at sword fighting now?


    Its not sword fighting, its sword training.


    You wouldnt beat a Eunha anyway.


    Ugh!


    And then he was crushed. Now she was strong enough to tease Eunhyuk.


    By the way, isnt it a little noisy?


    What? I cant hear anything.


    I think the kids are just screaming.


    Noisy?


    Eunhyuk, who was biting into his ice cream, listened, but heard nothing.


    Just the sound of cicadas chirping-.


    Huh?


    Childrens screams mixed in with the cicadas cries.


    It was as if something had happened that he didnt recognize.

 Chapter 28

    Chapter 28[Kindergarten Hero (3)]


    What whats going on?


    At some point, the cicadas stopped chirping.


    There was no sound of the wind.


    Only the sun beating down on the ground.


    Dontd-dont stay here.


    Holding onto Eunhyeoks sleeve, Hayang had a different face than a moment ago. The large ribbon was drooping, and her face was changing from moment to moment.


    The emotions on her face were unexplained anxiety, worry, sadness, discomfort, and finally, fear of death.


    Eunhyuk didnt know how to describe the various emotions she was showing.


    He only knew this.


    That she was on the verge of crying.


    Whats wrong. What did I do!


    Fear is contagious. Eunhyeok didnt know the intricacies of Hayangs mind, but he couldnt help but feel terrified when she was so anxious and tearful about something.


    Whether he did or not, she tugged on his sleeve more.


    I, I dont know. But, I dont think we should be here.


    What do you mean? Theres nothing here. I cant even hear any sounds.


    Still, she shook her head repeatedly. She was so desperate that he couldnt argue that she should stay in the flower bed.


    Alright, then lets go with the teacher.


    Lets go, lets go.


    Okay, Okay!


    I didnt reach my goal, but I couldnt help it when Hayang looked at me like this.


    Eunhyuk picked up his sword from the wooden pole and headed back to the Evergreen Class.


    Kiruk


    Eh?


    A sound like scraping metal.


    When he heard a sound that seemed like laughter, a small creature fell from the roof right above his head.


    Aaahhhhhhhhhh!!!


    Eunhyuk-!!!


    Eunhyuks eyes were filled with the sight of tanned green skin and a face with eyes and nose pulled upward.


    He froze in place as he met the red eyes of the monster that had overtaken him.


    He would have stayed on the ground if the grotesque creature hadnt opened its mouth wide.


    He would have been devoured if he hadnt woken up when he saw the darkness in the creatures open mouth.


    Almost reflexively, he stretched out his arms and tried to push off the creatures shoulders to break free.


    But his strength wasnt enough to push the creature off of him from above.


    A scream escaped his lips as he watched the creature loom over him, mouth open, unable to let go.


    Aaahhhhh-!!!


    Dont! Dont!


    She didnt want to think about what would have happened if she hadnt rushed in and pulled the monster off.


    It was none of his business how she managed to pull the monster off of him, which he couldnt get rid of no matter how hard he tried.


    Eunhyuk stood up with her support. His legs were shaking from the fear of the monster in his head.


    Kyruk, Kryuhk


    He couldnt tell what the monster was saying, assuming it was even talking. But he could tell that it was treating them like toys.


    The creatures eyes were like his own when he was debating whether to eat his favorite side dish first or later.


    As it slowly approached, Eunhyuk realized that he was just one of the side dishes on the table.


    R-run away! Q-quickly!


    The predators position changed. From being the eater to being eaten, Eunhyuk couldnt think straight in this situation.


    He just did what came to mind.


    With his mind jumbled with all sorts of thoughts, he shouted and ran, holding onto Hayangs equally jumbled hand.


    His legs didnt move properly. As if they werent his own. His legs wouldnt listen to him. S��arch* The ��ovelFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Still, he had to run. I have to get away from the monster.


    With that thought, he forced his legs to move, which felt like they would fall if he made the slightest mistake.


    Dont look back. Dont look back!


    Because if he looked back, he would stop walking.


    Hic, uh, hic, hic, ah, dad!


    Dont cry! Run!


    Hayang ran after him, her voice filled with tears.


    Eunhyuk felt like crying too. He could only grit his teeth as Hayang cried. He realized that if he cried, he wouldnt be able to escape the monster and would be eaten.


    What, what, why wont it open?


    When the door to the kindergarten didnt open, his eyes went black. Panic set in. The door wouldnt open, so he banged his head against it, trying to force it open somehow. In his urgency, he yelled at the door to open in a poorly formed sentence.


    Kriuk


    And the monster kept its distance, watching the two children with amusement.


    As if to tell them to run away if they could, and see what it would do next.


    Uhk!


    At this point, I couldnt think of anything. No matter how hard I tried, the door wouldnt open. I dont want to be eaten by the monster.


    I want to live.


    I want to live.


    Eunhyeok looked back at Hayang, who held his hand. Her face was wet with tears, and she was freaking out at the sight of the approaching monsters.


    If its just one.


    She might be able to live.


    When he thought about it, it was true. Eunhyeok was the most athletic in the class, and Hayang was the most unathletic.


    Taking such a child with him, they couldnt run far enough from the monster.


    Even now, if he left her and ran away, he might be able to escape the monster.


    So


    Eunhyuk?


    Get ready to run.


    You cant abandon her and run!


    Hed always wanted to be a hero, a player who saved people from monsters.


    But how can he talk about being a hero when he cant even protect a girl?


    More importantly, can he have fun as usual if he abandons her and survives?


    He didnt know. Complicated things were beyond him.


    Hes a kindergartener, and he only knows one thing.


    The only thing he, a kindergarten student, knew was that if he left her, ran away, and survived, he wouldnt be the same person he had been until now.


    Run!


    Coming to his senses, Eunhyeok signalled to Hayang. Breathing heavily, she followed, clinging to his hand as if she wouldnt let go.


    Without thinking about it, they ran to the playground, just to get away from the monster.


    After circling the building and reaching the playground, Eunhyuk realized his mistake.


    The playground was wide open. This made it difficult to find a place to hide.


    Now what do we do


    The adults will come to rescue us. We just have to hide until then.


    Should we hide inside the slide?


    Eunhyuk shook his head. Somehow, it seemed like the monster would easily find them even if they hid in the slide. Then, they would be caught without being able to escape properly.


    Lets climb up there.


    He remembered the jungle gym.


    No matter where they were, the monster would find them anyway.


    In that case, it seemed best to use the limited space and make use of the jungle gym, where they could run away.


    You go up first.


    Uh, yeah.


    Eunhyuk pushed Hayang up onto the jungle gym.


    And when he tried to climb up after her,


    Kiruk


    A monster revealed itself. It looked at the two climbing up the jungle gym with an axe in its ragged waist pouch.


    You go up first.


    You, you! You should climb up too!


    Ill deal with them until the adults get here.


    Dont do that! Please dont do that! Come up!


    Hayang shouted as she climbed the jungle gym, but Eunhyuk didnt hear her.


    Whoa.


    He thought that if he was on the jungle gym, if he was lucky, the two of them would survive, or at least one of them.


    But I chose not to climb the jungle gym, choosing instead to face the monster.


    The moment my feet touched the ground, I regretted it.


    It was scary.


    It was impossible not to be scared.


    His hands, feet, and entire body trembled like an aspen tree.


    Nevertheless, Eunhyuk drew the toy knife on his back to take on the monster.


    Yes, a knife.


    If I didnt have this knife, if I didnt dream of being a player for nothing, I would have gotten on the jungle gym.


    From the moment he carried a sword, even if it was a toy one, he knew he wanted to defend someone like a warrior.


    And now hes dealing with goblins.


    Lets fight, come on. You are not even worth a beep. (1)


    Eunhyuk taunted the monster, recalling a line from his favorite player, Kang Hyuncheol.


    I still dont know what a beep is. I could only guess that it was a bad word used to taunt an opponent.


    I wonder if the monster understood.


    The corners of the monsters mouth twitched upward, but then it stiffened.


    Its eyes flashed, and it snatched up its axe and charged.


    Its okay. Just follow the training!


    I held my breath as the creature charged.


    His stiff body didnt move easily. Contrary to what I thought in my head, my body only moved when the monster was right in front of me. His movements were also very slow, unlike what he had practiced.


    There was no way the creature could be blindsided. With its tiny mouth curled up, the creature struck at the base of the toy sword just as it passed overhead.


    Ah!


    The toy knife fell out of his hand, spinning in circles in the air.


    Ah.


    It was over.


    I couldnt hide my wide-open pupils.


    Kkykk Kkyukk Krk


    As if to ask if the fun was over.


    The creature stepped back, making a sound like scraping metal.


    Ah.


    My mind went white. I couldnt think of anything.


    I hadnt expected my mind to be so quiet, so full of thoughts just a few moments ago.


    My head felt hot, and the hairs on the back of my neck stood up. My vision was wobbly and I felt like closing my eyes.


    Yeah, closing my eyes would be easier.


    This must be a dream.


    The next time I wake up, itll be like nothing happened.


    Ah, ah.


    Eunhyuk!


    Eunhyuk, who had been denying reality and losing his mind, snapped out of it at the sound of his name being called.


    What if this isnt a dream?


    What if this is reality?


    If I close my eyes like this, will it end?


    No, no. I dont want to die like this.


    Im scared. Someone help me. Dad, mom.


    Why why why why. Everything Ive ever wanted has come true!


    But why wont you listen to me!


    Euhyeo-ah! Huuk, sob, hurry up and come up.


    On the jungle gym, Hayang was calling out to him.


    Krk Kkryk


    The monsters gaze fell on Hayang. As if Eunhyuk wasnt there anymore, the monster headed to the jungle gym.


    Hes alive


    At that moment, the fear of death disappeared.


    Eunhyuk felt an involuntary sense of relief. I had the complacent thought that if I stayed put, the adults would come to my rescue while she was running away from the goblins.


    Yes, if she can buy him some time-.


    Dont be ridiculous! Beep! Get lost!


    No way.


    It was ridiculous.


    There was no way that the sluggish Hayang could run away from the goblin. If she was captured by the monster, she wouldnt be able to escape and would be eaten.


    If she was lucky, she might even survive. Maybe the full monster would pass her by, and in the meantime, the adults would come to her rescue.


    Yes, theyll come for you.


    Theyll come for you,


    Theyll come to the rescue.


    Dont be ridiculous!


    He wanted to be a player, not a survivor at the expense of others.


    A glint of recognition flashed in the monsters eyes. At this moment, the monster was more interested in him for his unyielding strength than the mana-rich pale girl.


    It licked its lips. Its long tongue flicked across its lips, and its eyes asked.


    Eunhyuks answer was unchanged.


    No way!


    I dont know what Im thinking.


    I dont know why my body, which hadnt moved for so long, was moving at will for this moment.


    There was nothing in his hands, and yet Eunhyuk was leaping toward the monster.


    The monsters mouth curled upward as if to say that this was just another game.


    The distance between the monster and Eunhyeok got smaller and smaller,


    and then the monsters axe slashed at him,


    Ah, a-ah.


    Eunhyuk!


    The moment the axe blade came in front of his eyes.


    A figure appeared in an instant, aiming for the gap between them.


    Good job, youre a real man.


    Eh?


    The wind blew.


    With a swishing sound.


    In a world where nothing could be heard, a voice was heard, and a soft breeze seemed to envelope them.


    Wah.


    In front of me, No Eunha confronted a monster.


    Above.


    Danger!


    Before he could yell, Eunha rolled over and picked up the toy knife hed dropped earlier.


    Dont fuss.


    It took a moment.


    The knife, pulsing with blue energy, sliced the leaping monster left and right.


    The creature that had given him the fear of death crumbled to dust and disappeared into the wind.


    Wow.


    A small exclamation arose.


    There it was, just as Eunhyuk had hoped.


    Like a hero in a story defeating a demon-.


    The person he had dreamed of becoming, the person he wanted to be, was right there, without missing a beat.


    Uh. Whoa, whoa, whoa. You-u, warrior. Theres a real warrior!


    What the hell, get off me!


    I didnt want to let go. In the joy of being alive and the excitement of meeting the person of his dreams, Eunhyuk threw away his pride and everything else and clung to Eunha.


    Uhhhhhhhh! Warrior!


    Aaahhhhh! I was scared!


    Before I knew it, Hayang, who had gotten off the jungle gym, was also hugging Eunha.


    What the hell. I hugged him first!


    Eunhyuk tried to push away Hayang, who was trying to steal his place.


    Hayang was not just sitting still either.


    Eunhyuk couldnt help but notice the tearful way she glared at him.


    This is real. Someone saved me.


    The two people in Eunhas arms were arguing with their eyes.


    It was from then on.


    In the not-too-distant future, the Eunha Division would be mentioned as a joke.


    Eunhyuk vowed to devote his life chasing Eunha.


    Hi there, I will be realizing a mass release in the following days (without getting any sleeplol jk) the reason behind this is that in the next week school startsthe good news is that is my last year, the sad news is that I will be busier with stuff like thinking about college and final exams. So after the mass release (about 15 ch? or more), I will be updating every two days 4 chapters! Happy reading!

 Chapter 29

    Chapter 29[Kindergarten Hero (4)]


    Rewinding the clock to the time of the incident.


    This is a story that only Noeun-ha knows.


    I didnt know why I was running. I just felt like if I didnt, I would never be able to run forward again.


    Why are those kids so precious?


    You didnt save us even though you could have


    Its not fair. What did we do wrong?


    The sound of resentment hit me in the head. It was a sound I hadnt heard since the day I decided to save my family.


    Eunha knows. This is the guilt he feels.


    Before his regression, Eunha was a player who couldnt die. Having lost his reason to live, he wielded his sword relentlessly against anyone, monster or human.


    To him, life was the most insignificant thing in the world.


    In his quest to destroy the monsters, he pushed those who followed him to lay down their lives.


    And in return for their sacrifice, he advanced to the front, slaying monster after monster.


    As the battle raged, the blood on the ground grew darker and darker. He couldnt tell if it was human or monster blood. Maybe it was one, maybe it was the other, maybe it was both.


    When I flipped the switch, I just killed and killed and killed.


    When the battle was over, he was always alone. The people who had risked their lives for him, the people who had entrusted him with their hatred and their future, were gone.


    Eunha took it for granted.


    It was a world where only the strong survive. There are no good and bad in the world, only the strong.


    He survived because he was strong. Because he was strong, he forced someone to sacrifice themselves; because he was strong, he kept his hatred of monsters to himself; because he was strong, he moved forward into the future; and because he was strong, he waited for someone stronger to come along and die for him.


    So there was no need to mourn the dead.


    The end was obvious for those who lived to die.


    Eunha, too, thought that one day someone stronger would come along and take his place and die.


    It was ridiculous.


    To feel guilty about it now.


    But at the moment of his death, he was given a second life in the form of regression. It was an unexpected salvation for a man who had vowed to follow the path of sura. (1)


    In his second life, he regained a little of what he had lost.


    He recalled memories of his family.


    He realized how comfortable he was with the uneventful passage of time.


    He realized how much he enjoyed every day.


    And I was afraid of losing it again. That this happiness would become a grain of sand that would slip through his fingers in an instant.


    So he chose the life of his family over the lives of others.


    I realize how selfish this is. He knows that choosing his family means betraying the people who died for him before his regression.


    So Eunha was racked with guilt. Realizing the weight of his unseen happiness, he realized how heavy the happiness of others must be.


    You are too much.


    Its only good for you, isnt it?


    Help us too.


    So what?


    I asked guiltily.


    Even now, when he was in a daze.


    The weight of the happiness hed trampled underfoot added to his own, pushing him to the bottom of a dark pit.


    So what? Despite the guilt, he didnt regret his choice.


    Rather, I realized.


    I realized that in the future, I would not hesitate to trample on the happiness of others in order to be happy myself.


    There was no need to hesitate. I didnt need to hesitate.


    My mother had told me.


    Live the way you want to live. Live your life.


    Right. Thats it.


    Only then did he realize why he was running.


    He was getting unnecessarily anxious. He was afraid that the happiness he wanted to have forever would be compromised by these two children.


    There was no sense of justice in saving them. The world is an unequal place, even for children. Only the strongest can live.


    There was nothing but selfishness in him, that he would stop at nothing to be happy.


    This one thing hasnt changed. He was the same selfish bastard he was before the regression.


    I couldnt help but smile, and it felt like coming out of a tunnel with no end in sight and seeing the light.


    I cant believe Ive been worrying about this.


    My body felt lighter.


    Maybe it was because I admitted it. Ive always been a selfish bastard.


    Maybe it was because I found it.The purpose of living not to die but to live.


    To want to be happy.


    So shut up.


    Huh?


    ???


    Huh?


    If you catch my eye, you wont be able to stay still either.


    His voice cracked.


    The silence didnt last long.


    Ahahahahaha!


    Oh, tears! Tears are coming out!


    Its been a while since I burst out laughing like this!


    Thats how you become a berserker!


    He was insane! He was crazy!


    The sound of memorable laughter echoed in my head. It was a light, pleasant sound.


    Okay, Ill wait.


    I have to step on his toes.


    A selfish son of a bitch.


    Thats right. What a selfish bastard.


    Hes going to make everyone else in sight happy so he can be happy himself.


    I dont swear to help everyone. Im not a hero and Im not a giving tree.


    Im just a selfish person. I just want to eliminate the possibility of anything threatening my own happiness.


    Right now, in this moment, in this place, I swear.


    I will continue to trample on the happiness of others in order to be happy myself.


    I will feel guilty every time.


    But I will never stop making selfish choices.


    Whoa.


    Rounding the corner, Eunha ran into the staff room. He rummaged through the drawers, looking for a knife he could use as a weapon, then ran outside.


    Come to think of it, I think Ive seen this on the news before.


    Eunha frowned at the sudden memory.


    Come to think of it, he did. Hayangs mana in her body was so great that it was comparable to Eunas. She had the potential to become a player who could match or even surpass the Twelve Lords.


    But Eunha had never heard anything about Hayang. Even if she lived as a civilian, she couldnt have hidden her prowess in a world where mana became a strength.


    Maybe Hayang wasnt alive before regression.


    He suddenly thought of that.


    There was a good reason for that. Eunha learned about the damage and impact caused by the Kraken at the Higher Academy. Not long after, he heard about a monster attacking a kindergarten in Seongbuk-gu and killing children.


    I cant believe Im remembering this now.


    If he had known earlier, it would have been better. If he had heard more detailed stories back then, he could have been better prepared.


    Ill have to make a backup plan.


    Something like this happened at the kindergarten he attended.


    At this point, fate was a scary thing.


    This guy.


    Deploying his mana detection network, Eunha saw the goblin moving toward the flowerbeds, and that Eunhyuk and Haeyang were where he was headed.


    It was urgent. There was no way the kids could take on the goblin.


    The problem was that the other goblin was coming towards him.


    It was a priority to take down the goblin chasing him by smelling.


    Eunha aimed at the tiny figure that appeared on the other side of the hallway with a cutter knife filled with mana.


    Kieeeeeekkk!


    The goblin let out a high-pitched shriek as soon as it saw him. The axe-wielder leaped toward him, trying to close the remaining distance.


    Unfazed by the goblins charge, Eunha laid down and slid across the floor.


    Once past the goblin, he braked with the bottom of his sneakers. With his hands on the floor, he spun around and cut a swath at the creature as it landed on the ground.


    The goblin, who was stabbed in the back in an unarmed state, screamed. The guy who pulled out the cutter knife stuck in the goblins back glared at him, dripping with saliva.


    It was a goblin, after all.


    Slamming into the wall and moving behind the goblin, Eunha clung to its body. He choked it with his arms and pinned its back to the floor with his weight. He wrapped his legs around him to keep it from moving its arms.


    Krukhk


    What are you looking for? Youre not looking for this, are you?


    Ironically, it was the axe in his hand that cut off the goblins breathing. Unable to escape from Eunha, it was running out of energy, and after snatching the axe from its grasp, he frantically took a swing at the goblin.


    If you get caught by me, your skull will be shattered. Dont ever set foot in a kindergarten again.


    The goblin has axe marks all over its body. Blue blood and mana leaked from where the axe had passed.


    With a final blow to the head, the shambling goblin vanished. The mana that made up its body dissolved into the air.


    I paid no attention to the goblins dropped gemstones.


    The axe must have been stolen from somewhere. Turning to mana, Eunha grabbed the axe that hadnt disappeared and drew on the mana in his body.


    The children thank goodness.


    The children were safe. He sensed mana in the playground, where they were running from the goblins.


    Eunha opened the window and jumped out. He opened the window and jumped out. He could see Hayang on the jungle gym beyond. And Eunhyeok trying to protect her.


    Even from a distance, he could tell they were both terrified. Hayang was crying thick tears from her big eyes.


    And Eunhyuk, with his arms outstretched, blocked the goblin from jumping at him.


    Eunhyuk was terrified, but he didnt back down from the goblin.


    Aaaaaaahhhhhhhh!!!


    He even ran towards the goblin.


    Hmm?


    It was crazy that he jumped in even though he knew he was going to die, but he had the courage to stand his ground.


    Of course, he couldnt let Eunhyuk get away with it. I threw the axe in my hand at the goblin, who was distracted by Eunhyuk.


    The goblin, who didnt expect the axe to come flying out of nowhere, was hit in the head and fell out.


    Uh.


    Eunhyuk was dumbfounded by what had happened in front of him.


    He looked at Eunha, and he seemed to relax.


    Too much, yes, too much. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    His pants were soaked. Something was dripping down his leg and onto the floor.


    Good job, youre a real man.


    Ill keep it to myself.


    Leave the rest to me.


    The goblin picks himself up off the floor.


    He picks up the axe that Eunha threw at him, his eyes glowing with life.


    Grabbing his own axe from his belt, the goblin lunges at Eunha with an axe in each hand.


    He was no match for a goblin with a weapon in each hand.


    What could be a weapon?


    Eunha quickly scanned his surroundings.


    It wasnt hard to find a weapon. There was just the a thing.


    There was a toy knife lying right next to him.


    He leapt to pick it up and energized the blade with mana.


    It all happened in a flash.


    Dont be afraid.


    The goblin leapt and Eunha ducked.


    The blade scraped across the floor and drew up from below, severing the goblins two arms as it slashed down from above.


    The goblin stared at him in disbelief as his arms flew off.


    Re-positioning himself, Eunha brought the toy knife down before the goblins feet touched the ground.


    The corpse, split left and right, scattered into mana, leaving no trace in its wake.


    It was over.


    A single gemstone lay where the goblin had been.


    He swung his toy sword across the line of fire and let out the breath hed been holding. He was about to tell the children behind him that they could breathe easy,


    Uh. Whoa, whoa, whoa. Yo, you-u a warrior. There was a real warrior!


    What the hell, get off me!


    Whether he said it or not, Eunhyuk clung to Eunha, his wet face dripping with tears and snot.


    Uhhhhhhhh! Warrior, Warrior!


    Get off me! Youre getting snot on my clothes! Come on!


    And youre crazy too!


    Like it or not, Eunhyuk didnt pull away from Eunha and rubbed his snotty face this way and that.


    Aaaaahhh! I was scared!


    Hey, even you! Ha, I dont know anymore.


    Even Ha Yang, who had come down from the jungle gym, clung to Eunha.


    As the two children cried and clung to each other, Eunha became exhausted.


    Tired of being angry, he could only stand there like a stone until Mr. Tayo came running.


    Naturally, his clothes were covered in tears and snot.


    After this, Eunha got a new name.


    He was called the Kindergarten Hero.


    He was featured in the local newspaper and couldnt show his face for a while.


    (1) The phrase walk the path of Sura is a reference to a concept in the popular Korean webtoon The God of High School. (I LOVE THIS WEBTOON BTW and it has an anime!!) In the webtoon, Sura is a type of divine being that possesses immense power and can be summoned by humans.


    To walk the path of Sura means to follow a path of strength and power, much like the Sura themselves. In the context of the webtoon, characters who pledge to walk the path of Sura are usually determined to become stronger and more powerful in order to achieve their goals. It does not necessarily imply killing people or walking alone, but rather a dedication to personal growth and strength.

 Chapter 30

    Chapter 30[Messy Snow White].


    By the time the Maronia Knights arrived, it was all over.


    When the players arrived at the scene, they had to question their ears when they heard that the children had defeated the goblins.


    Or that the kindergarten teacher had lost her mind after seeing the monster.


    If the mana stone had not been discovered at the scene, he would have almost put the teacher with the nickname Tayo in a mental hospital.


    Youre telling me a kid actually killed a goblin?


    Yes, didnt I say so?


    Mr. Tayo, being examined on crutches, was honestly incredulous.


    A 7-year-old child defeated a goblin.


    <Until End of the Century Destruction>, was a common fantasy novel setting where children could defeat goblins by joining forces.


    However, in this world of monsters, goblins were strictly seventh-ranked monsters.


    Of course, since the goblins werent swarming, they could be treated as the eighth level, but it didnt make sense that a child, who should be under the care of his parents, would kill a goblin.


    If the rescued Eunhyeok and Hayang hadnt mentioned that Eunha had killed the goblins, no one would have known the reason for their disappearance.


    And the magic stone found near the staff room?


    The only goblin mentioned by the children who claimed to have been directly attacked was the one on the playground.


    However, the other one of the two reported was found near the staff room with a magic stone.


    The player who had to file the report with the higher-ups was worried that once again, nonsense would come out of Ms. Tayos mouth.


    Im not well aware of that.


    Mr. Tayo had never heard of the gemstone found near the staff room.


    Eventually, the Maronia player decided to meet the kid who claimed to have defeated the goblin.


    Did you really defeat it?


    The monster was covered in wounds, and after a few blows, it disappeared.


    What nonsense.


    The player held back the words that were about to come out of his mouth.


    Monsters born from omnipresent mana cannot be destroyed by casual attacks. You had to attack the core of the monster, use a mana-impregnated weapon, or otherwise deal physical damage to it.


    No matter how wounded the goblin was, it wasnt going to die from a childs attack.


    But what more could you ask for from a 7-year-old?


    The player couldnt bite his tongue against the evasive child who said he didnt know what to say.


    So what about the goblins in the staff room hallway?


    Didnt one of them get away?


    The kid asked as if it was the first time hed heard of it.


    Yeah, its hard to believe they took down one, but two?.


    The other one was found near the staff room with a magic stone.


    Yeah. I wonder if the other goblin killed it? They didnt look like they were getting along.


    Haha, yeah, I see.


    What to write on the police report.


    The player swallowed bitterly and ended the investigation.


    The story spread throughout Seongbuk-gu and the surrounding neighborhoods. The mayor of the city visited Doan Kindergarten to express his condolences and assure them that he would do his best for their welfare.


    Eunha received a brave child award from the mayor.


    Haha.


    Applause rang out everywhere.


    After receiving the award from the mayor, Eunha let out a squeezed smile.


    Naturally, Eunha was scolded by his parents for his reckless behavior. He even had to submit a reflection paper.


    Haaa, its hard to live.


    The 7-year-olds story also ended like that.


    [Once upon a time, there lived a fair and pretty Snow White, who was loved by the seven dwarfs who lived in the forest because of her kind heart].


    The Evergreen class were having their final recital at the Arirang Art Hall.


    At first, the recital was canceled due to the goblin attack, but the parents suggested that the children should have one last memory of kindergarten, so the recital was held.


    This time, the children chose to perform the Snow White play.


    Unbeknownst to the class, they were divided into three factions, but the goblin attack brought them together.


    This allowed them to prepare for the play without any discord.


    Captain! Captain! What can I do? I cant remember any of my lines!


    Come on. You only have one line, Thats right, you cant eat it!


    Ah, thats it! Youre the boss, you remembered all the lines.


    From that day on, Eunhyeok followed Eunha around so closely, there was no way the kids could not have gotten along.


    Haaa.


    Eunha sighed when he saw Eunhyuk smiling in his dwarf hat.


    It was really since that day.


    The Eunhyeok, who had been arguing with him, was gone, and when Eunha was there he following him around.


    From that day on, Eunhyeok was impressed by something and started calling Eun-ha Brave! Warrior! and Eunha had to live with the shouts of Oh warrior! from the kindergarten children.


    Eunha tried to tell them not to call him brave because it made him feel uncomfortable, but Eunhyuk wouldnt listen.


    The title he finally compromised on was Captain. This ideal showed Eunhyeoks determination that he would not back down even if he died.


    People change overnight.


    Have he regressed too? Haaa, thats impossible.


    Holding back the words that came out of his mouth, Eunha patted Eunhyeok on the back.


    Its your turn. Do well. Go upstairs.


    Ehehe. Boss, Ill show you how good I am at acting!


    Eunhyuks role was one of the seven dwarves.


    When deciding on the role, the children were divided. The boys, who still followed Eunhyuk, insisted that he was fit to be a prince. The girls, on the other hand, insisted that Eunha, who had saved Hayang, should be the prince.


    I wonder if theyre trying to pick sides again.


    Popcorn is urgently needed.


    Eunha, who was trying to watch from afar, could only kneel and despair at Eunhyeoks interruption.


    Our captain should be the coolest one here! Its a bit unfair that hes a prince instead of a warrior, but.


    Eunha, who was secretly rooting for Eunhyuk to take on the role of prince, suspected that this was an advanced backstabbing.


    Princess. Look at this apple. How bright red it is, wouldnt it be delicious?


    Oh my. Its so pretty, and I bet the apple is delicious.


    On the stage, the play was in full swing.


    Minji, dressed as a witch, was giving a great performance, even ad-libbing. Dressed in black robes and giggling sinisterly, she was a wicked witch.


    Yes, thats right, Minji, shes perfect for a villainous role.


    On the other hand, Hayangs acting as Snow White was mediocre.


    However, her visuals were enough to make up for it.


    Princess, that apple must be poisoned!


    You shouldnt eat anything given to you by a stranger!


    Thats right, Princess!


    Snow White reaches for the apple offered by the witch.


    Each of the dwarves raised their voices and insisted that she shouldnt eat the apple.


    Now it was Eunhyuks turn.


    Thats right! Eat! Dont!


    Haaa, really.


    He raps? Was he trying to be a rapper instead of a player?


    Eunha, who was watching Eunhyuks performance from the backstage, had his tongue stuck out.


    Whats so hard about that one line?


    Eunhyeoks acting was so bad that he had to shorten and shorten his lines, but he still made a mistake at the talent show.


    It was no wonder that the audience burst into laughter.


    The kids on stage were confused as Eunhyeok, the dwarf who would have been buried in silence, was illuminated.


    At this point, it was up to Hayang to take control of the situation and eat the apple offered by the witch.


    Eat this and get away!


    Minji was weak in quick thinking. The bewildered witch threw the apple from the basket at Eunhyuk, who was fumbling with it.


    Oh, please. Did we hear the god of comedy today?


    The apple that Minji threw went straight into Eun-hyuks open mouth. He lost his balance and fell to the ground.


    Eunhyuk is dead!


    The dwarves panicked.


    The stage became chaotic.


    [oh, the dwarf had eaten the poisoned apple on behalf of the princess.


    But the queen did not give up: she forced the remaining apple to Snow White].


    I could see Mr. Tayo on his crutches trying to defuse the situation.


    You too, eat this and get away!


    Uh, mother! How can my mother be here.


    Whos your mother, Im your stepmother, I told you not to call me like that!


    It was a mess.


    It was chaos.


    The commentary was cut off and the curtain was lowered, as Tayo-sensei decided he couldnt take it anymore.


    In the end, the audience couldnt help but laugh at the sight of Eunhyeok, the dwarf, being carried away with an apple in his mouth; Minji, the witch, who threw away all her dignity when her identity was discovered; and Hayang, the snow-white princess, who somehow managed to bite into a poisonous apple and fall into a deep sleep.


    Eunha, your teacher only believes in Eunha.


    Haha.


    Mr. Tayos eyes were burning as he held onto his crutches and ran towards them.


    We have a bet on which class is the best today.


    To show it to the teacher.


    Eunha couldnt speak because of being dumbfounded.


    Regardless, Mr. Tayo tapped him on the shoulder and asked him to finish.


    This apple is delicious.


    Are you saying that now! You ruined it for me!


    Youre the one who threw the apple!


    It was only natural that Minji and Eunhyuk would argue. Hayang, stuck between them, tried to stop them, but it wasnt enough.


    Haaa


    Then the final stage began.


    On stage, Princess Hayang is lying on a bed surrounded by flowers.


    Eunha looked at the people watching him.


    It was his first time performing a play in front of people. He had fought in countless battles, but this was his first time performing in a play, so he had every right to be nervous.


    The looks from the adults in the audience were filled with envy and fear.


    It was a look I had received countless times before my regression.


    I used to be this person.


    The moment I felt their eyes on me, my head went cold.


    I was new to theater, but not to the stage.


    This stage was a battlefield.


    The gazes looking at him were the gazes of a monster that needed to slice and dice.


    No Eunha, the player who could die and not die.


    Once again, he-.


    Woahh! here! look! Woah! litltle! bro! No Eunha! Eunha, its my brother~!


    My son, woah! Hes so handsome! who does he take after?!


    Eunha~ Mommys here!


    Ooh! waa! Woohoo!


    Oh, Fantastic! Eunha is the coolest one today~!


    Good luck!


    Euna shouts, waving a placard she made.


    Father shouting with his camcorder. S��arch* The Nov��l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Mother waving the hardest.


    Eunae clapping and babbling.


    Julieta, who whistles to attract attention.


    Bruno cheering with a thumbs up and a voice full of mana.


    These people.


    A smile blossomed on his face that had been chillingly frozen.


    When he saw them, they waved again.


    It didnt feel like someone was grabbing his ankles and pulling him down.


    The stares were no longer a concern.


    Eunha stepped onto the stage to end the play.


    I cant believe theres someone so beautiful in this world.


    After reciting his prepared lines, Eunha stroked Whites hair. He slowly brought his lips to her forehead.


    Kyaa~!


    No Eun-ha is awesome!


    Hayangs eyelids twitched.


    Slowly opening her eyes, she smiled widely at the man in front of her.


    A song began to play, and the children of the Evergreen Pine class danced onto the stage. They held hands, danced, and sang.


    Hey, lets do the Henggarae dance, Henggarae!


    Everyone, come together~!


    The curtain hadnt even fallen yet, and Eunhyuk, who was short-tempered, called the kids together. The children, who had been plotting backstage, rushed in and lifted Eunha into the air.


    If it werent for me, they would have gotten hurt!


    There was no way kindergarten kids could do the Henggarae dance properly. As exhausted children started to collapse, Eunhyeok had to fall down from the air.


    Hahahaha!


    Eunhyuk laughed out loud among the children.


    Eunha had to wonder if Eunhyuk had found a new way to bully them.


    Eunha, that was awesome! Me too! Me too! Give me a kiss!


    Woo~ha! Woo~ha!


    Eunha, who had come down from the audience, waited for Euna to raise her bangs and stuck her forehead out. Eunha smiled awkwardly and kissed her forehead as the girls responded.


    He didnt forget to give Eunae a kiss as well.


    Wow, my boy is so good!


    The father suddenly gives him a ride.


    Eunha clung to his father and said, Of course. Whose son is this? while he floated him up.


    Eunha.


    Yes mom?


    Have you found what you want to do now?


    My mother smiles softly.


    Shed said this last year, too.


    Pondering for a moment, Eunha looked at the children playing and shrugged.


    I dont know.


    I still dont know what to do.


    I just want to be happy.


    I dont want to let anyone ruin that.


    So,


    Well, maybe Ill be a warrior.


    Eunha whispered to himself and looked towards a faraway mountain, uttering words that even made him own self feel strange.


    Yeah. We should do whatever we want, Eunha. Mommy will.


    Ill support you.


    I didnt need to hear the rest.


    Kindergarten is over.


    It was an eventful life.


    I have no regrets. Every day has become a pleasant memory.


    Next year, I will be in elementary school. May next year be full of fun.


    Eunha jumped into the midst of the children, looking forward to the future that had changed from that day.


    Forgetting that there were no dreams or hopes in this world.


    NEXT CHAPTER

 Chapter 31

    Chapter 31[Life is about connections].


    It was winter vacation, and Eunhas routine was to stay home. All he could do was lie on the couch, read a book, and take care of his younger sister Eunae. (E/N: my life)


    Abu~


    Didnt I say you look ugly with pout your lips out?


    Whenever Eunae didnt like something, she would puff up her cheeks and pout her lips, which would make Eunha scold her. However, Eunae still liked doing it, despite Eunhas stern expression.


    Mom, wheres my sister?


    She went to play with her friends.


    Then Eunha realized that Euna hadnt been seen since the morning. Whenever Eunae clung to him, Euna would appear out of nowhere and cling to him too, but today, for some reason, she was nowhere to be seen.


    Eunha, why dont you go play with your friends?


    Abu~!


    Eunae said not to go, so Im staying home.


    Do you want mom to bring Minji?


    Mom, cant I just stay home?


    Eunae is also begging me not to go. Although shes still young, Eunae is incredibly aware of the atmosphere and holds onto his clothes to prevent him from going anywhere.


    It was so cute, that Eunha hugged her. Unlike the kindergarten kids, she doesnt realize how much Eunae energizes his life.


    Come to think of it, Hayang had invited him to come over.


    It was at the end of the school assembly. Her father came to thank him for saving her from the goblins. He told him to come to the cafe with their friends when he was on vacation.


    It was then that Eunha realized that Hayang lived alone with his father.


    In the meantime, he was not interested in people around him except his family. Although he considered the children in the kindergarten to be his friends, he was 32 years older than them and perceived them as people who needed to be taken care of.


    So, even if he was close to them, he was secretly drawing a line in the sand. In other words, he was indifferent.


    From now on,I need to care a little more.


    It would be wrong to say that he was interested. He must face the children on an equal footing.


    For him, a future without them was now unthinkable.


    Sooner or later, well have to go play.


    Her father had invited him anyway.


    Eunha agreed to go with his friends when the time came.


    Well see.


    Great! Lets play!


    Come on out. I know youre lazing around the house.


    Hey, Eunha, lets play.


    Eunha was at a loss for words as the children rushed into the house at lunchtime.


    Im not playing.


    I said wed play, but I didnt say wed play today.


    He snapped out of it and tried to turn around,


    Uh-oh. Come on, its cold outside, right? Do you want some cocoa?


    Yes, I want cocoa!


    No, maam, Ill have milk.


    and thank you.


    Okay, go, go.


    When the mother tried to push the children in, he had no choice but to raise the white flag. No long-lived soldier would let enemies into the main camp.


    Woo-ha! Woo-ha!


    Eunae, Im going out.


    Eunha had to pick up Eunae, who was still crying, and go outside. He didnt know why he was so sad to leave his sister.


    Haaa. What are you two doing here?


    Hehe, we came to play with the captain.


    Right!


    When Eunhyeok called him boss, Ma Bangjin and Yeon Seongjin followed him, treating him like a boss.


    Eunha wanted to hide in a rat hole because people passing by were watching them.


    Last time, Hayangs dad asked her to come over, so I called her today.


    It was Minji who explained the situation, the tip of her nose frozen red from the cold weather.


    Why didnt you contact me beforehand? Dont you know that its a nuisance? It wont do. Youre a nuisance from now on. Got it?


    Im not having any fun either. Hayang, got it?


    Huh? What? Yeah, got it?


    It was a verbal feast on the way home. Still not used to the bickering between the two, Hayang replied, flicking the ribbon back and forth.


    Yeah, got it?


    Oh, got it~


    On the other hand, Eunhyuk, Bangjin, and Sungjin got along well. They followed along and played with each other after listening to their stories.


    <Cafe Happiness>, run by Hayangs father, was located on a hill in the northeast of the city. Reminiscent of a cabin in the woods, the cafe was very small compared to the neighbouring cafes.


    The smell of roasting coffee beans greeted the children as soon as they opened the door.


    The interior of the cafe was narrow with high ceilings. The interior was also reminiscent of a cabin in the woods.


    Hello.


    Hayangs father wore an apron that matched the forest atmosphere. Minjis eyes lit up when she saw the adorable bear on the apron.


    Hello~!


    Greetings are manners. The children bowed, with Eunha and Minji leading the way.


    Hi, kids. Hello, Eunha. Please continue to be friendly with Hayang.


    But what?


    Eunha stared at Hayangs father, who was fixing his glasses.


    He recognized the face.


    He looked familiar.


    But as he searched his memory, he couldnt come up with any clues about Hayangs father.


    Meanwhile, the children were ushered to a seat by the window, where light streamed in.


    Are you hungry? Ill make you a delicious lunch. Would you like a drink?


    Me! Me! Me! I want a chocolate!


    I want mango juice!!


    Sir, Id like a yogurt.


    Daddy, me too, yogurt.


    Yeah, okey, and Eunha?


    What?


    Eunha looked up from his thoughts.


    Drinks. I asked what you wanted to drink.


    Oh, sorry. Ill have a double shot of espresso.


    Huh?


    There was silence.


    Eunha was confused as to why the mood had suddenly cooled. Then he realized his mistake and quickly corrected himself


    Banana juice! Ill have a banana juice.


    Okay. Espresso is for grown-ups. But you cant have a double shot.


    Even though you told me to stop watching dramas, how much did you watch to come up with such difficult words?


    Youre amazing captain! I thought it was a magic spell!


    Me! Ill make one for you when you grow upIll practice until then.


    If there was a rat hole, he wanted to crawl into it.


    For the first time, Eunha lost his poker face, and his ears turned bright red.


    Ill have a double shot of espresso~


    Stop, please.


    There was no way Minji was going to miss this opportunity. He mimicked the childrens and Eunhas lines until Hayangs father brought her lunch.


    Double shot of espresso.


    Even Hayang was impressed by Eunhas line and imitated him, even raising her eyebrows in the same way.


    Wait Hayang! one more time!!


    Please.


    Hayangs father, who brought lunch, smiled and pulled out his smartphone, capturing Hayang with raised eyebrows.


    Kids, kimchi!


    Kimchi~!


    Kimchi.


    A group shot followed. The photo even showed the fork in Eunhas hand rattling.


    Wow! This is delicious!


    Is this bacon?


    Bangjin and Sungjin devoured the lunch brought by Hayangs father. They didnt even realize they had sauce on the corners of their mouths.


    On the other hand, Minji and Hayang were quietly playing with their knives. For Hayang, cutting pancakes seemed like an ordinary thing.


    Captain, this egg dish is so delicious.


    Its not an egg dish, its scrambled eggs. And dont talk to me while you are eating.


    Okay.


    Eunhyeok nodded without a word as he was told not to open his mouth when he had food in his mouth.


    Wow, this is delicious!


    Bangjin, who was drinking a mango smoothie, brought up the topic. Sungjin, who was drinking next to him, nodded in agreement.


    Now do you understand? Hayangs dad is so good at cooking.


    But why are you being sulky?


    Because Hayang is my friend.


    I see, glutton.


    I told you not to call me that.


    Okay, Minji the eater.


    Im going to eat now~! Goodbye~!


    Choi Eunhyuk you~!


    Ahaha.


    Whenever the kids got together, topics would fly back and forth. This is why Eunha used to lie down on the couch when he came home from kindergarten.


    Still, it was nice to chat after a long time.


    Especially when Eunhyuk played the rhythm and came in, his thumbs went up automatically


    I have to admit, though. I feel like Im getting stronger.


    Well, thats true.


    After finishing his iced chocolate, Eunhyuk changed the subject. Minji, who was raising her voice, didnt bother to change the subject.


    How good can it be?


    The brunch was good, too. I could tell that my cooking skills werent up to par, but I couldnt understand why they were praising the drink so much.


    So I decided to give it a try.


    Eunha drank the banana smoothie,


    what.


    I was stunned and speechless.


    What did I just drink?


    He didnt pay attention to the kids who were making a big deal about it.


    Eunha drank the drink again, not to savor the banana smoothie, but to check the changes in his mana.


    Crazy.


    My mana is up.


    His sense of manipulating his bodys mana was unrivalled. He may be young, but his instincts werent going anywhere.


    His senses had developed to the point where he could detect subtle changes in his bodys mana.


    Crazy, crazy, crazy. Amazing. This is amazing.


    It was a sure thing. The banana smoothie was restoring his mana.


    The drink in his hand was a potion, a banana smoothie.


    This is ridiculous.


    What? Does it taste bad?


    No, no. Its really delicious.


    Hayang smiled brightly at him.


    For some reason, Eunha still couldnt take his eyes off the banana smoothie.


    It was a drug that helped restore mana in the body.


    All players carried potions with them. Even if they didnt have money, they always took potions with them when they went to slay monsters.


    For a mana player, potions were life and death.


    The problem is that the earliest potions were drugs that literally restored mana to the body. They were nothing more than drugs that allowed players to quickly absorb mana from the atmosphere.


    Whats more, the earliest potions came in syringes, needles jabbed into thick thighs.


    They were also expensive. They were made from specific plants, and even a poor-quality potion would cost at least 50,000 won.


    Hayang, whats your fathers name?


    Then one day, the potion market was revolutionized.


    It was when Eunha entered middle school.


    Newly formulated potions not only helped speed up mana recovery, but also restored mana in the body.


    There was no need to use a syringe. The new potion was available as a powder, a pill, and a drink.


    Dads family name is Jung, and his given name is Seok-ja-hoon.


    Awesome! Lets be good friends!


    Huh? what?


    It was none of Hayangs business as she plucked at the ribbon with a puzzled face.


    Eunha was already excited to the point of excitement.


    Jung Seok-hoon.


    There was no way Eunha didnt know that name.


    He was the man who had revolutionized the potion market.


    His gift was <Filtering>, which activated the mana in ingredients, allowing him to select mana-containing ingredients and extract the mana from them to create a dish called a potion.


    By chance, he developed potions from his own dishes and saved countless players. The potions he made himself were considered premium and were even called Elixir, which revived players who were otherwise unable to recover.


    Why am I looking for a double shot espresso!


    Jung Seok-hoons homemade potions, there was also a potion called Double Shot Espresso. It was the best potion for mana recovery, no, it was coffee. (E/N: For me its tea)


    But I heard that he didnt have a daughter.


    Eunha recalled the moment Jung Seok-hoon appeared in the potion market. Then he realized the discomfort he felt when he first saw Hayang.


    Oh.


    The puzzle was solved.


    mmm, what?


    Its nothing. The banana smoothie is delicious.


    Yeah! Dad made it.


    Jung Seok-hoon. He was a person who lost his wife and daughter to monsters.


    It was the day Jung Seok-hoon left his house.


    Monsters, as if aiming for that moment, sneaked into his house and killed his wife.


    When he returned home, his daughter was the only one crying alone in a pool of blood. (E/N: Thats too sad)


    Why only the daughter was alive was considered a mystery. It could have been because the monster satisfied its hunger or because it had to leave for some reason.


    However, Eunha was now able to understand the mystery that only her daughter survived. Perhaps the monster hid in the house to eat the abundant mana in Hayangs body, and although it succeeded in killing her wife, it disappeared or ran away due to the mana that Hayang unconsciously spilled.


    Anyway, the only thing left for Jung Seok-hoon, who lost his wife, was his daughter, Jung Hayang. He was said to have raised his daughter with all his love, including his wifes share.


    But in this world, there is no dream or hope.


    Jung Seok-hoon lost his daughter, just like he lost his wife without knowing it


    A goblin.


    It was a goblin that attacked the kindergarten a few months ago. The reason the academy had taught about the goblin attack was because it was related to the story of Seok-hoons entry into the potion market.


    Before the regression, Hayang would have been killed by the goblins.


    Eunha was able to figure out why Hayang, who had so much mana, was unknown in the future.


    In this life, I have saved the daughter of Mr. Jung.


    Having lost both his wife and daughter to monsters, all he had left was his hatred for them. Thinking he wasnt good enough to be a monster-killing player, he entered the potion market when he was discovered to be the holder of a gift called Filtering by chance.


    Alice Group, the ranked eighth in South Koreas financial hierarchy, offered to invest in his business.


    The combination of his skills and financial resources gave the tiger wings, and within a year of entering the market, he dominated the potion market, making Alice Group the absolute king of the potion market.


    As a result, Alice Group was the third largest company in the country before Eunhas death. And the position of the groups chairman was taken over by Jung Seok-hoon, who had remarried the daughter of Alice Groups chairman.


    Wow.


    Eunha was distractedly sucking on his banana smoothie, which had bottomed out earlier.


    You are my best friend from now on.


    That was the conclusion he came to.


    The future had changed to a future where Hayang would not die. Perhaps her father would never become the chairman of Alice Group.


    But the future of Seok-hoon Jung entering the potion market one day is unchanged. Hes a natural businessman


    And hes not going to let his skills go to waste.


    So Eunha decided to get to know him, thinking that he might become a billionaire in the future.


    Dont call me a snob. Its just the way people are.


    Im a selfish bastard.


    Eunha had abandoned his conscience even before his regression.


    And what kind of potion is Jung Seok-hoons?


    When Jung Seok-hoon entered the potion market, the gift of becoming known to the world. Profit-conscious pharmaceutical companies hired people to make potions.


    But Jungs potions were unrivalled. Using the power of the Alice Group, he managed to capture all the potion makers from other companies. The potion market was eventually dominated by a monopoly.


    His name came with a premium. As his name grew more and more famous, his potions were hard to come by. Even Eunha could get a double shot of espresso for a hefty price at first, but then he had to buy a factory-made double shot of espresso. Naturally, the potency dropped.


    So Eunha decided to make a friendship with Jung Seok-hoon through Hayang. To get a potion that would command a premium in the future.


    He had no intention of begging. I will get it for a fair price.


    Ill pay for it with my own money, so what do you care!


    Hayang.


    Huh?


    When you enter elementary school, tell me if anyone bullies you, because I wont let it happen.


    Okay, thanks.


    Hayang blushes as she holds the straw in her mouth.


    Eun-ha looked at her with the clearest and brightest eyes as he faced the winter vacation.


    Life is all about connections. (E/N: Thats what my mom says too)


    Having one good friend is enough.


    And with that, Eunha pushed the rest of his elementary school life to the back of his mind. S��arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    All he could think about was potions.


    Three years had passed.


    No Eunha became an elementary school student.


    <End of Part 1>


    Waaa Part 1 is over!!! Lets go Part 2!! (Sorry Its 2 am)


    NEXT CHAPER

 Chapter 32

    Chapter 32[Elementary school entrance ceremony].


    Its a spring breezy day.


    The children gathered in the auditorium listened to the principals speech with partial anticipation. The children, who had just graduated from kindergarten and now felt like adults at the thought of becoming elementary school students, listened to the boring and long speech. (E/N: AhIm really graduating this year2024)


    Yawn~


    Of course, it wasnt Eunha. Unimpressed by being an elementary school student, he sat on a plastic chair and yawned.


    What an embarrassing thing to do, the principal is talking. S��ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    This is what children are.


    You think something exciting is about to happen when you enter elementary school, right? Do you want to be told youre a model student because youve been studying hard?


    Sorry, its not happening, because reality is shit. This is why its a no-no.


    Yeah, go ahead and enjoy it to your hearts content. Im not interested.


    You know youre such an asshole, right?


    Yeah, yeah~


    Minji was full of enthusiasm about becoming an elementary school student. Just looking at her wearing a skirt, which was unlike her usual running and jumping, showed that. But it would only last a few days.


    Eunha shook his head as he watched her sit upright with her back straight.


    He didnt need to say anything, Minji would be back to her normal self before soon.


    Guys, the teacher said to be quiet.


    Hayang was nervously wondering if the teacher was going to scold them. Unlike Minji, she seemed to be nervous under the pressure of being an elementary school student.


    And Eunhyuk said.


    Captain, how many strong kids are in this school? When are you going to eat ?


    Im not going to eat. You should stay still.


    If you say youre the strongest in the first grade, then Im next. Hehe.


    Please stop.


    For Eunhyuk, the dream of going to elementary school was significant, even more than Minji. Since that day, Eunha had been teaching him a little about swordsmanship and mana, as he had asked. He was planning to train him soon.


    Sooner or later, youre going to have to roll, boy.


    Eunha vowed to teach Eunhyuk the hard way, even if it meant not returning to a peaceful life.


    [With this, I look forward to your enjoyable school life].


    Meanwhile, the principals speech ended.


    Haa.


    Eunha sighed softly as he watched the principal walk down from the podium.


    First grade class 4, please follow your teacher from now on.


    The children gathered in the auditorium to go to their assigned classes.


    Eunha was assigned to class 4. Curiously, Minji, Hayang, and Eunhyuk were also assigned to class 4.


    Maybe it was the same this year.


    As we walked from the auditorium to our classes, I was already getting tired of the kids chatter.


    Following the procession to class 4, Eunha had a vague idea of what his elementary school life would be like.


    Eunha~


    Ahh!


    Their parents were waiting in the hallway, and his mother, who was sandwiched between them, called out to him. Eunae, who was being held by his mother, also saw him and held out her arms for a hug.


    See you later.


    Ouch!


    What are you doing there, youre not coming back soon!


    Eunha waved and left, and Eunae whined. I wanted to give her a hug, but Minjis hand held me back into the classroom.


    Please take your seats in the order the teacher calls you!


    Yoo Ji-na, the teacher of class 4, was a glazed-looking woman. She wore round-rimmed glasses and was consciously exhaling as if she were nervous.


    Standing at the teachers table, she opened the attendance book and seated the students in alphabetical order, starting with the window seats.


    Eunha, whose number was first on the list, was assigned a seat by the window. It was a few seats away from Minji, and he wanted to look out the window,


    Well reassign the seats when we get the key numbers.


    Darn.


    It was nice while it lasted.


    I wonder if she sensed his disappointment.


    Minji turned her head so she could see his face and gave him an accusatory sneer.


    Youre already showing your true colors. Yeah, youre going to be a delinquent.


    From now on, were going to introduce ourselves, so from roll call number one, please stand up and introduce yourself.


    Class 4s teacher Yoo Ji-nas words made the kids giggle.


    The child sitting in the front was almost in tears, and there was no way she could introduce herself properly.


    She was on the verge of crying.


    Minji, on the other hand, was like


    I prepared for that!


    She stood up with a huge smile on her face.


    Hello. Im Minji from Hyehwa-dong. I went to Doan Kindergarten for kindergarten, and I want to make good friends and have fun like I did in kindergarten. I like watching dramas, listening to music.


    The way she spoke without taking a breath made Eunha feel less energized, and he stuck his tongue out at the thought of it being poisonous.


    But it was too long.


    It was hard to listen to the middle. The only thing I remembered were the first few words.


    It was the same for Yoo Ji-na.


    We dont have much time today, so we are going to leave it at that, Minji. Can you finish it next time you have time?


    Sure, Ill take that.


    Minji sat down regretfully, but the kids were relieved.


    Thanks to her, they learned that when introducing yourself, you shouldnt overdo it.


    Luckily, the kids who had been preparing their introductions while she spoke were now able to open their mouths without getting lost.


    The next one is No Eunha, would you like to introduce yourself?


    Sure.


    Eunha paid no attention to the other children. He had been staring blankly out the window since Minji had taken his seat and only looked up when it was his turn.


    He introduced himself extremaly brief.


    My name is Noeun, and Im from Doan Kindergarten. Lets get to know each other.


    If the other kids talked about their favorite foods or hobbies, Eunha kept it really simple.


    Uhm, Eunha is that all?


    Yeah.


    He didnt want to be the center of attention.


    The child is so bold and determined.


    Yoo Ji-na, who hadnt been teaching for long, was puzzled by Eunhas shrugging shoulders, but then she called on the next student.


    Yes, ImfromSeongbuk Kindergarten..


    Hi, Im.


    The minutes ticked by, and eventually it was Hayangs turn to introduce herself, who was sitting near the back of the classroom.


    Next, Jung Hayang, would you like to introduce yourself?


    Yes, yes!


    She was nervous. She scooted out of her chair and stood up, her pupils doing earthquakes. The pink ribbon was flicking back and forth like a dowser searching for a water vein.


    I, Im Jung Hayang.


    Hayang cringed under their stares.


    Cheer up.


    Come on, Hayang!


    She wanted to sit down and hang her head, but when she saw Eunha and Minji cheering her on from the front, she regained her composure.


    Like Eunha and Minji, Im from Doan Kindergarten. I like to read books, and I like to drink tea. I might not be good at dealing with strangers, but please talk to me a lot!


    Ms. Hayangs self-introduction ended with a round of applause from the children. Relieved, she crossed her arms over her chest, thanked them, and took her seat.


    I should probably stay outside until Eunhyuk makes his announcement.


    Eunha was about to turn his head away when a figure flashed into his vision.


    What?


    Next. Jin-seo-na.


    The girl who was sitting behind Hayang.


    Eunhas gaze was drawn to the girl as she stood up from her seat.


    It wasnt because the girls hair was flowing blonde.


    Her triangular ears reminded him of a fox. And a fox tail that resembled quotation marks.


    And finally, red eyes that had been altered by the mana in her body.


    No wonder the childrens attention was drawn to her.


    She had the markings of a monster that you cant find on a human.


    Seo-na, can you introduce yourself?


    Even Yoo Ji-na the fourth-grade teacher, was cautious about calling her by name.


    Could she read the wariness of the teacher?


    Of course.


    The child called Jin Seo-na lowered her head with cloudy eyes. Her voluminous tail twitched downward as if it had lost its strength.


    Im Jin Seo-na. I didnt go to kindergarten. From now on well, lets get along.


    Seo-na read the meaning of the gazes directed at her from the moment she stood up.


    Now that she had everyones attention, she finished her introduction faster than Eunha. She sat back down, even though the kids hadnt clapped yet.


    The childrens gazes never left her as she finished, and some of them chatted with nearby children, while others tried to pet her wagging tail.


    Ah!


    Wow, thats interesting.


    What are you doing, Mommy said you cant touch him!


    Oh.


    Huh? Why?


    I dont know. She said dont touch her.


    .


    It wasnt friendly attention.


    Their gazes were like those of looking at animals in a cage.


    Theyd heard something, and they were looking at her with open disgust.


    I didnt know that an Ain was in our class.


    Eunha, on the other hand, was looking at her with the same indifferent gaze as he did the other children.


    Ain (). People affected by distorted mana called children born with mutated genes.


    However, Ain didnt grow up like most other children who received their parents love.


    Ain were the scars left behind by the <End of the Century Destruction>. Those who lost loved ones to the monsters could not help but think of the devastation of the End of the World Destruction whenever they saw an Ain, whose appearance reminded them of the monsters.


    Ain were the target of persecution and discrimination. Those who could not directly destroy the monsters would instead target an Ain, who bore the marks of monsters, for their hatred.


    Ain were not monsters by any means.


    They were merely genetically altered by the influence of omnipresent mana while in the womb. Unable to hide their disgust and hatred of monsters, society labelled them as nothing more than monsters.


    If you want to take out your anger, kill a monster.


    Why do they torment innocent children like this?


    Even when his opponent was an Ain, Eunha didnt have any discriminatory thoughts. As a former player before regression, he knew well about Ain.


    Parents usually abandoned their children, fearing that they would be judged by society.


    Since no genetically matched parents could be found, abandoned children were either left to die, somehow survive on their own, or, if they were lucky, be taken in by an orphanage or church.


    There was no way a child treated this way could ever be expected to have a normal economic life.


    Ironically, the world of players who hate and kill monsters is where they take refuge.


    So, there was no prejudice against Ain for Eunha, who had included Ain as a teammate before regression.


    Next. JinSena.


    The childrens gazes didnt move even as the next in line stood up to introduce himself.


    But they couldnt help but look away when Eunhyuk jumped out of his seat with a thud.


    He was too conspicuous.


    Hi! Im Eunhyuk Choi from Doan Kindergarten, lets get to know each other! My hobby is sword-wielding, and I love sports! Next time youre free, lets play soccer on the playground! Im learning how to control mana from the captain these days!


    Captain?


    One of the kids asked, and Eunhyuk continued with a twinkle in his eye.


    Thats right! You guys dont know who the captain is, do you? Our captain is right over there.


    Please stop!


    Eunha slammed his head on the desk. He thought hed graduated from kindergarten and wouldnt be teased by the kids, but Eunhyuk had struck a chord.


    Eunhyeok Choi, youre going to be in trouble from now on. Ill show you what hell is.


    So be good to me in the future, and dont think of messing with this classs boss because hes our captain!


    Eunhyuk, sit down now. And dont use words like boss.


    As the kids were getting into Eunhyuks pace, Yoo Ji-na sat him down.


    He glanced over at Eunha,


    And Eunha, can you stay afterward? I think I need to talk to your parents outside.


    What did I do wrong!


    Eunha protested with an innocent look on her face, but Yoo Ji-na was already calling out the next child.


    Captain~!


    Eunhyuk, oblivious to Eunhas feelings, greeted him with a bright smile.


    Haa.


    Haha, shame on you. Please dont tell youre from Doan Kindergarten.


    Minji, who had already abandoned her schoolboy costume, pouted her lips and looked back.


    Haaa, I cant wait to go home.


    Eunha sighed, no longer having the energy to fight back.


    Minji laughs at him, feeling embarrassed and ashamed.


    Eunhyuk looks at him like he needs a compliment.


    Guys, dont fight!


    And finally, Hayang, who just pouts her lips while looking away.


    The first day of elementary school was like that.

 Chapter 33

    Chapter 33[Mana Test]


    <After the End of the Century District>, a law was enforced that required all children to have their mana tested at the age of compulsory education.


    So, a few days after the entrance ceremony, Doan Elementary School was testing the mana of its first graders.


    The staff dispatched to conduct the test were from the Korean Mana Management Agencys dedicated mana measurement team. The man in the black suit had been measuring the mana of up to 180 children since morning.


    Oh, it wont hurt, right?


    The mana measurement for class 3 was nearing completion. Hayang had been worried since yesterday about the fact that there were only a few turns left.


    Its not like Im giving you an injection. I saw Yeonsungjin and Mabangjin in class 2 do it earlier, and they said it didnt hurt at all.


    Minji shared what she knew with Hayang and the other anxious girls. Despite the fact that the semester had only just begun, her energetic personality had made her a favourite among them.


    Well, its just touching the crystal ball.


    Still keeping his distance from the children, Eunha leaned against the wall and blurted out.


    The mana test was a simple matter of touching the mana-sensing crystal ball. They couldnt ask the children to do complicated tests if they didnt know how to handle it, so it was just a matter of determining how much mana they had in their bodies.


    What if I have a lot of mana?


    Huh, now my hidden power will be known.


    Eek, my inner Black Flame Dragon is going on a rampage!


    While it was understandable that the kids were excited to test their mana for the first time, Eunha was annoyed that they had to wait in line for such a simple task.


    The kids were sensitive to Eunhas reactions. None of them approached him, especially since he was wearing an impression of a wild-eyed maniac.


    Captain, its our turn!


    Except for one.


    Haa.


    The semester had begun and the kids were forming their own groups, or cliques, in the class. Most of the kids were struggling to get into their current clique, or trying to hold onto the ones they already had.


    Eunha wasnt interested in socializing with the kids. He purposely gave off a dont come near me vibe, so they didnt approach him.


    The problem was Eunhyeok. Min-ji and Hayang were trying to socialize with the girls, but with his head full of sword thoughts, he only followed Eunha around. And because of Eunhyuks friendliness, the boys would occasionally talk to him.


    I want to quietly go through school life.


    Huh? Whats wrong, boss?


    Haaa, never mind. So, do we have to get in line now?


    Yes! The teacher is coming soon!


    When I got back to my seat, Yoo Ji-na was lining up the kids. It was her first time as a first-grade teacher, and she was having a hard time dealing with innocent children.


    Okay, kids, be quiet! Who wants to be the first to be tested?


    Me!


    As the kids shied away from the mana test, Yoo-na looked for the one who wanted to go first.


    The first one to raise his hand was Eunhyuk. He jumped up from the crowd and shouted that he wanted to be the first to be tested for mana.


    Okay, Eunhyuk. Do you want to go first?


    Yes!


    Eunhyuk stepped forward with great momentum.


    The Mana Management Bureau staff, who had already dealt with about 90 children, tiredly pointed to the crystal ball.


    Just put your hand over there.


    Hehe.


    The crystal ball on the podium was so large that Eunhyuk had to look up. Curious, he placed one hand on the crystal ball.


    The crystal ball was designed to measure the mana that children unconsciously shed.


    Recognizing his mana, the crystal emitted a pale light from its center. The light filled an area halfway across the crystal before slowly fading.


    What do you think, what do you think?


    Well, compared to his peers, he has more mana.


    Among the kids tested so far, there were not many who had an unusually high amount of mana. Most were average.


    But Eunhyuk was different. He was well above average, which made them wonder about his future.


    The employee who had been recording similar numbers looked at Eunhyuk with interest.


    He was pleased to hear that he was above average and walked down the podium.


    Does anyone want to be recognized first? If not, well go in order of attendance~


    Attendance number one got up on the podium and began to measure their mana.


    The mana bureau employee lost interest again when he saw that the childrens mana wasnt even up to the average. Although they were past the age of proclaiming themselves to be the center of the world, the children who had some expectations couldnt hide their disappointment when they saw their mana levels.


    Well, if my mana is average, whats the big deal. Isnt it?


    Minji was equally disappointed. She crossed her arms, looked at Eunha, and blurted out.


    Its like you already know the answer and just want me to say it. This is totally unfair.


    Minji, who was making friends, came over to talk to Eunha, and something seemed to bother her from hearing that her internal mana was average.


    Im worse than Choi Eun-hyuk.


    That was it.


    Eunha stared at her in disbelief.


    Why?


    Do you know what the stupidest thing in the world is?


    What?


    Minji frowned, not knowing the intent of the question.


    Comparing yourself to other people. Life is supposed to be relative.


    Relative?


    She doesnt know the word relative.


    But Minji is intrigued to hear Eunha say something so adult.


    Yes, relative. Whats relative is. Oh, dont bother. Go home and look that up.


    Whats that.


    Anyway, the stupidest one is the one who compares his mana to other peoples mana.


    Really?


    If you have less mana, you live with less. Just make sure you have something to make up for it.


    Hmmm.


    That was the world of mana. Its a world where mana is power, and its only going to get more so. So it wasnt unreasonable for kids to want to have more mana in their bodies.


    However, Eunha had been living with mana that was less than the pre-regression average. While it was undeniable that more mana would be an advantage in a world where mana is power, he was able to make up for his lack of mana and survive.


    Being disappointed in the amount of mana you were born with would do nothing to improve your future.


    Damn.


    The chatter grew louder. Feeling burdened by the glittering gazes of the girls close to Minji, Eunha decided to run away from the scene.


    Next. No Eunha! Eunha~


    It was Eunhas turn. Feeling the sting of the girls gazes, he quickly stepped up to the podium and touched the crystal without hesitation.


    And the mana in Eunhas body-.


    Hoo. Youre the most powerful of all the first years in this school.


    Oh no.


    The crystal ball was darker in color than Eunhyuks, taking up a bit more space.


    Come to think of it, it was. Since the manifestation of the Gift, he had recovered half of the mana in his body before the regression, so at the age of eight, he had an extraordinary amount of mana in his body.


    Im looking forward to the future.


    The staff member patted him on the shoulder excitedly, as if it were his job.


    What? Live with the amount of body mana you have? That would be nice. Some people worry about others


    The girls gazes stung. In a different sense than a moment ago.


    Minji was stomping her foot and was getting more angry than when she compared Eunhyuks body mana.


    Haha.


    The cool Eunha avoided Minji as soon as he stepped down from the podium. He had finished his inspection anyway, so he decided to hide in plain sight until the class was over.


    Next Jung Ha-ang. Hayang?


    Hayang went to the bathroom!


    Eventually, it was Hayangs turn, but she was nervous and didnt show up.


    Yoo Jin-na decided to give her the last turn and then call the next person.


    Its Seona. Do you want to go up?


    Yoo Jin-na called out to Se-ona, who stood out from the crowd with her cautious demeanor.


    Se-ona nodded her head and went up.


    Ho-oh.


    The staff looked at Seona with curiosity as she stepped up to the podium. Most children were abandoned by their parents as soon as they were born, so it was very rare for them to attend elementary school.


    As an employee of the Mana Management Bureau, he had no prejudice against Ain, he knew how important they were to the player world.


    Put your hand here.


    Okay.


    It was more like he wanted to know how much mana she had in her body.


    Seo-na, who had remained stiff among the children, felt the staffs favor and smiled.


    Flicking her foxtail, she placed her hand on the crystal ball.


    Hmm, this class has a lot of kids with a lot of mana in their bodies.


    Seo-na covered half of the crystal ball with light, about the same as Eunhyuk.


    Heh, shes pretty good too.


    Eunhyuk, who was looking up from next to Eunha, assessed Seo-nas mana with a sour face.


    I thought you were going to go on a rampage.


    Captain. Im not Minji. There might be someone stronger than me.


    Well, yeah. Anyway


    He didnt seem to have any discrimination against Ain.


    Eunha didnt bring up the rest. He didnt want Seo-na to feel self-conscious about addressing her for no reason.


    Although Eunha wasnt interested in children, saying he wasnt interested meant he didnt want to deal with the kids.


    Next. Se-na~


    Next up was Jin-sena, whose name was similar to Seonas.


    Yoo Ji-nas voice was hushed as she called out to her.


    Eunha stopped paying attention again. He was only interested in Seonas mana as the only Ain child at Doan Elementary School, not what the other childrens mana was like.


    In fact, as soon as he was assigned to Class 4, he started checking their mana.


    Of course, its hard to accurately measure body mana with the naked eye. Eunha could only make an educated guess based on the mana flowing out of their bodies.


    Thats why he was curious about the Hayangs mana. He wondered what would happen if she touched the crystal ball since she was visibly shedding a lot of mana.


    Theres only Hayang left.


    Teacher, Hayang is over there!


    Yes. Hayang, can you measure your mana now?


    Yes, yes!


    After going to the restroom with some girls, Hayang hobbled up to the podium.


    Hmm.


    The staff didnt pay much attention to Hayang.


    No wonder.


    While Eunha was teaching Eunhyuk about mana, he was also teaching Minji and Hayang how to handle it.


    Hayang especially needed to know how to handle mana. As in the last case (her mothers case), monsters would be able to feel her mana to feed on it.


    Hayang had been subconsciously harvesting the mana flowing out of her body for some time. She had a good sense of mana management, and thanks to Eunha, she had stopped letting it flow out of her body indiscriminately.


    It was impossible to get even a rough idea of her mana without testing, and the staff, tired from testing after testing, didnt focus their eyes on her.


    The crystal ball would measure her hidden mana anyway.


    Ah, it wont hurt, will it?


    She placed her hand on the crystal ball,


    wow.


    I was expecting a bang, but I wasnt expecting a blast.


    Eunha was speechless as he watched her fill the entire area of the crystal ball with dazzling light, bathing the auditorium in a world of light.


    Gah!


    Hayang pulled her hand away in surprise as the crystal ball emitted blinding light.


    Then the light from the crystal ball faded,


    Crack!


    Ah.


    The crystal ball cracked and shattered.


    Hayang was left standing there with a face on the verge of tears, unable to do anything.


    What in the world


    I never thought the crystal ball would collapse.


    The employee looked at Hayang and the shattered crystal ball with a stunned expression on his face.


    Sir, do you think this was already broken from the beginning?


    The employee was thinking that they should take Hayang to the Mana Management Office for a thorough examination.


    Eunha had been standing nearby since Hayang stepped onto the platform, suspecting that something serious might happen. As soon as the crystal broke, he stepped forward and shielded Hayang from their view.


    Broken? You mean it was already broken?


    Well, that was possible.


    The employee nodded instinctively. There was no way a child with enough mana to break the crystal could still be alive. Their mana would have gone out of control and they would have died long ago.


    The employee didnt know the details of the situation. Before they knew it, they were concluding that the crystal had been overloaded from being used in several schools.


    Sigh, what should we do with her then? We dont have a new crystalwell have to do it next time. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Nah. Its probably just average anyway.


    Hmm.


    The gentleman said that youre average


    Really?


    Yeah.


    Hayang, who didnt realize how extraordinary her mana was, looked up at them with tears streaming down her face. Eunha patted her head and left the platform with her.


    Phew, that was a relief.


    The reason why she hadnt gone into mana overload until now was because she was unconsciously controlling it, and because of the food her father, Jung Seok-hoon, had made for her that stabilized her mana.


    Without knowing this, the staff could only assume that the crystal ball had overloaded, as Eunha said.


    By the way, Ive been eating food made by her father.


    His cooking must have contributed a lot to Hayangs high mana levels. She had been consuming potions to increase her mana since she was a child.


    Inwardly, he was envious, but he couldnt help it. Eunha realized that he would have to visit the white cafe more often in the future.


    Meanwhile, the employee who had to write a report about the broken crystal ball,


    Come to think of it, I had a broken crystal ball a few years ago. No was it Euna? Yeah, its not the first time this has happened.


    Because of the prior history, the staff member didnt recommend that she get it checked.


    And Eunha was troubled to hear that the previous case was his sister.


    Sis, you didnt tell me your crystal ball was broken.


    Euna had only told them that her mana had been measured at school and that her bodys mana was higher than average.


    Now he realizes that she didnt tell her parents about the shattered crystal ball for fear of getting in trouble.


    My sister, I thought you couldnt lie, but youre surprisingly good at it.


    Eunha has discovered a new side of Euna.

 Chapter 34

    Chapter 34[new friend].


    It was two weeks into elementary school. The socialization that had been going so smoothly between the kids was reaching a lull. The kids who had settled into cliques were now hanging out among themselves.


    Yum! Captain, this is so delicious today!


    Be careful. Cant you eat it without spilling it?


    Eunha, do you want some barley tea?


    Yeah, Ill have a bite too.


    Here~


    Thank you.


    The same was true for Eunha, Eunhyuk, Minji, and Hayang, who were in class 4. Eunha, who was not interested in the childrens relationships from the beginning, and Eunhyuk, who became friends with the boys through exercise, did not join the groups. Since the concept of groups was vague among the boys from the beginning, the two were free to spend their days.


    Hayang. Hayang, can I have some barley tea?


    Yes, here you go. Its good to eat together after a long time. Hehe.


    On the other hand, Minji and Hayang were in the process of joining a clique. Minji had gotten to know the girls in her class from the first day of school, so she hung out with kids with similar personalities. Hayang had also joined Minjis clique and would often walk with the girls to the restroom during recess.


    Well, its nice sometimes.


    You should be grateful. If it werent for us, youd be eating alone.


    Yeah, yeah if youre not going to eat that, give it to me.


    No! Im saving this for last!


    Ahem~! I ate it!


    Eunhyuk Choi, you~!


    Children are taught to play by gender from the time they enter elementary school.


    The first graders at Doan Elementary School were no different. The girls actively formed cliques and ran around in circles, while the boys kicked a ball around and played ball games, forcing them to accept their differences.


    The four didnt talk much in class. They spent time with their friends, and there were many days when they couldnt hang out with each other.


    We should! Lets have lunch together every Wednesday!


    If this continued, they might scatter in a month.


    Hayang felt alarmed, and uncharacteristically, she proposed to the four of them.


    They agreed to have lunch together every Wednesday.


    By the way, this school seems to have a lot of money.


    Huh? What did you say, captain?


    Nothing.


    Eunha shook his head at Eunhyeok as he stared at his steamed egg.


    This school has better facilities than the one I went to before.


    Having attended elementary school in Incheon before the regression, Eunha couldnt help but compare it to his current school.


    Doan Elementary School was indeed a recognizable elementary school in Seongbuk-gu. Most of the children living in Seongbuk-dong attended the school, and the school was financially supported by alumni from Seongbuk-dong, so the facilities were comfortable.


    The cafeteria alone is a high, open structure with glass windows on all sides, offering a view of the mountains below.


    What about the school lunches? You can choose between A and B meals, and the basic side dishes and rice are free to share. Eunhyuk had already eaten two bowls.


    This is the level of the academy.


    The facilities at the player academy were better, but the quality of the food was no less than the academy.


    Captain, Ill scoop up some more rice!


    Its already your third bowl. The lady will remember you.


    Wow! How did you know? She already knows my name!


    Haaa. What are you going to do, No Eunha? Im going to get some more.


    Eun-hyuk ran with his tray, while Minji got up quietly from her seat. She blushed slightly as she noticed Eun-has gaze.


    Eunha wasnt going to miss this great opportunity.


    Okay, see you later. You glutton~


    Im not a glutton! I just got a little more earlier! Right, Hayang?


    Uh, yeah! This time it was Eunha who was mean.


    Sigh, okay, okay.


    Two weeks ago, Hayang was worried about making friends, but after getting to know the girls, her personality became a little more active. She stood up and followed her to get more food.


    Its a growing thing.


    Although Eunha teased her for being a glutton, they were at an age where they needed a lot of energy, especially since they spent a lot of energy learning martial arts.


    It was inevitable that they would eat a lot.


    I, haaa, I shouldnt leave, should I?


    As much as he wanted to clear the table and go back to the classroom, he couldnt leave the children alone.


    He had to stay put.


    Suddenly, the noisy cafeteria fell silent, as if a promise had been made.


    A girl with fox ears and a tail entered the cafeteria. Jin-seo received the childrens cold stares and shrank her body. Her tail drooped down.


    Her face grew darker and darker. There was no way she could not hear the childrens gossip.


    But she knew where she stood: she was the weakest person in the school, the only minority.


    So she listened to their criticisms and protests in silence, and kept her head down as she ate her meal.


    Bad timing today.


    Minji frowned as she received her extra lunch.


    What?


    Eunha demanded an answer. He didnt want to overlook her childhood friends prejudice towards Ain.


    Its about Seo-na. She usually comes in during off-hours when no ones around to eat lunch, but today the restaurants opening was delayed.


    Im sorry.


    Yeah? For what?


    You know, something like that.


    Apparently, Eunha had gotten the wrong idea about Minji. Flustered, he shrugged it off as nothing.


    He was right. The cafeteria was packed with kids, even though it was nearing the end of the lunch period due to the delayed lunch today.


    She had no choice but to carry her plate and look for a place to sit, under the watchful eyes of many children.


    Oh.


    Naturally, they wouldnt give her a seat, and when she tried to sit down, the kids at the table glared at her.


    They were eight years old, but no, the direct stares, without the complicated language, stung.


    After a few rebuffs, Seo-na wandered off, embarrassed and unsure of where to sit.


    Over there.


    Finally, she found a table with one remaining seat and froze.


    Seated and eating lunch were girls from class 4.


    The problem was that they werent friendly with her. In fact, they were bullying her.


    Hi, do you mind if I sit?


    Still, the table they grabbed was the only one available. Hesitantly, Seo-na asked the center of the group of girls.


    No, you cant


    Her name was Jin-sena, and she was the girl after Seona in attendance.


    Ek, is that Jin-sena?


    Eunhyuk gulped down his milk and crumpled his face. With a white stubble in his mouth, he looked at Seonas table with a disapproving gaze.


    Of al people.


    Oh god.


    Minji and Hayang were also watching the situation and had a puzzled look on their faces.


    It was inevitable.


    Although Minji was very close to girls, she was only close to the girls who lived near her house.


    She didnt have a deep connection with the girls in Seongbuk-dong, or even the girls who attended Seongbuk Kindergarten. They were too bossy.


    And the head of the class was Jin Sena.


    What are you, are you out of your mind?


    Huh?


    Who are you to sit at our table?


    Jin-sena was a girl who had never shown any interest in children, not even in Eunhas name. Since the beginning of the semester, Jin-sena had boasted to the other kids that her parents were related to the CEO of a famous company and were among the top 10 executives in the industry.


    Plus, her clothes, which resembled dresses, and her rolled-up hair were hard to miss.


    You should know you place.


    Exactly. Where do you think you are?


    You have nothing, yet you act like you belong.


    Whats with your clothes? Did you pick them up at your church or something?


    Jin-senas attack was followed by the other girls at the table.


    Im sorry.


    Pale-faced, Seo-nas tail and ears drooped. Her apology was pathetic as she bent down to hide her face.


    Ugh.


    Minji looked at Seo-nas apology as if she were banging her head on the floor. She poked at the kimchi with her chopsticks as if it were Senas to express her frustration.


    But she couldnt reach out to Seo-na. She couldnt turn her back on Jin-senas group, which had the strongest influence in the class. Seo-na was pitiful, but reaching out to her could only cause more harm than good.


    Captain.


    Sigh.


    I had decided to be indifferent to them, but seeing them with my own eyes, I couldnt be indifferent.


    He even remembered his brother, an Ain, who had also suffered such treatment. (1)


    Sear?h the N??elFir��.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Why do I remember this?


    After thinking about Jin Parang, Eunha felt disappointed by the memories that came to mind.


    Before the regression, a wolf-type Ain that belonged to the party led by Eunha.


    Jin Parang. He was a year older than him, and when he drank and got drunk, he would tell stories of his struggles as an Ein.


    He would silently help those who were struggling to get by, only to be tricked into returning empty-handed or naked.


    He was one of the few people Eungha could trust completely. He may not have been a night owl, but he was a mood-setter for the team he led.


    He fulfilled his role as telepath and hunter.


    Until his death.


    He cleared a path to the very depths of the Abyssal Dungeon.


    Go, No Eunha!


    Parang hyung.


    Are you hesitating after coming this far! Why, are you scared of your heart?


    Yoo-jung, take care of hyung.


    Shut up. My wounds I know my condition, No Eunha Have you forgotten already? The reason Im dying, the reason were dying is to kill more monsters! So, are you hesitating here?


    I got it. Whats the last thing you want to say?


    That, No Eunha. What was it you remember the thing I said a while ago?


    I remember.


    Just remember that. There might be more bad Ains out there But dont turn away from them. Because


    Because Im no different from those guys Now, Im confessing it, but Im a really bad guy Thats it!


    Eunha remembered the words that Parang uttered before he died.


    Sigh.


    There was no need for Eunha, who was living his second life, to step forward. It was obvious that his elementary school life would be difficult if he did.


    Minji.


    Why?


    Im sorry. Please make room for me.


    Haaa, you are going to do something I dont know about?


    Minji realized what Eunha was about to do. Sighing as if she had seen it coming, she went to get the chairs that were stacked in the corner with Hayang.


    Captain, do you want me to follow you?


    You eat your meal.


    Jin Seo-na!


    Getting up from the table, Eunha walked over to Seo-na, who was staring blankly at her plate.


    No wonder the kids were staring.


    Haa this is ridiculous.


    Ah.


    Seonas ears perked up in confusion.


    Eunha snatched the plate from her hand.


    Theres a seat over there. Lets go.


    You know, this is a bit.


    Seo-na stiffened and grabbed at Eunhas clothes, apologizing, Im sorry, as if shed committed a sin, then quickly let go.


    Thats nice of you to say, but, youre going to have a hard time if you help me.


    Her words carried a lot of meaning.


    But what can I do?


    Who am I? If you want to try, try.


    Eunha smiled wryly.


    He was what they called an undead player who couldnt die, a berserker player who was obsessed with killing monsters.


    None of this scared him.


    Lets go. My friend made a seat for you.


    The stares behind his back were stinging, and he didnt have to turn around to know who was watching.


    With this, Eunha had created an unbridgeable gap between himself and Jin Senas faction.


    The same was true for the other children.


    Come on in. Isnt No Eun-ha a little strange? Thats just the way he is. Youll understand.


    Hey, lunch is so good today!


    Minji and Eunhyuk greeted Seo-na with relaxed faces. They looked rather pleased with themselves.


    Hi.


    Seo-na, who had never been greeted by children before, greeted them awkwardly.


    Here, barley tea.


    Hayang poured barley tea from a thermos and handed it to her.


    Thank youwhoa.


    Seona took the cup and awkwardly greeted her again.


    Lets be friends from now on! Hayang smiled and said in the brightest tone possible.


    Mhmm.


    It was the first time she had been called that since she entered elementary school. Seo-nas eyes were red and she shed a tear while eating.


    Eat slowly.


    Thats right, we wont steal it.


    Dont cry. Why are you crying?


    Heres a handkerchief. Use it to wipe it.


    The children treat her warmly as she eats with tears in her eyes.


    Ive made a friend. (E/N: Im not crying)


    Eunha smiled with satisfaction as he watched them.


    Meanwhile, at one side of the school canteen.


    What kind of kindergarten are those kids from?


    They said Doan Kindergarten. Do you want me to ask them what they do?


    No, you dont have to, I can tell theyre low-lifes by what theyre doing.


    That girl is like a fox.


    She flirts with guys and shakes her butt.


    Theyre ugly, really.


    Shes such a disgrace.


    NEXT CHAPTER

 Chapter 35

    Chapter 35[New Friend (2)]


    Since that day, the friendships of the children in class 4 have changed.


    First, the girls who used to hang out with Minji and Hayang gradually drifted away from them. They werent ignoring them, but they werent approaching them as friendly as before.


    Surprisingly, Hayang took the girls distancing in stride.


    Eunha asked her why,


    I have better friends.


    Hayang said something that made Eunha stop asking why. She was happy that Minji and Seo-na were the only friends she had to go to the restroom with every break.


    Minji, on the other hand, was the one who seemed to be the most upset, and although she seemed to be acting as if nothing was wrong, to Eunha, it looked like she was holding back her emotions.


    Tell the kids I told you to do it, that you dont know anything about it.


    Eunha was worried, so he offered some advice,


    No, never.


    She glared at him with reddened eyes and didnt speak to him for a while.


    Im sorry.


    Seo-na, who blamed herself for all of this, had been avoiding them, so her job lately had been to run away from them and get caught by Hayang.


    Anyway, with the girls relationships in trouble, it was hard for even Eunha to stick to his promise to spend time alone.


    Eventually, a new group of five was formed in class 4: Eunha, Eunhyuk, Minji, Hayang, and Seo-na.


    This is the captains house!


    Why are you introducing it, Choi Eunhyuk? And its our house too, isnt it?


    In the afternoon after class, the kids decided to play near Eunhas house.


    Seo-na, who was still reluctant to hang out with them for fear of harming them, refused, but Eun-hyuk dragged her along.


    If you play with me.


    I dont care!


    Huh?


    It was too much trouble for Eunha to answer her finger-flicking question one by one.


    Eunhyuk, realizing what she was about to say, interrupted.


    You have more mana than me. The captain told me to befriend someone like this!


    Hey.


    For a moment, Eunhyuk looked pleased, but soon regretted it.


    Eunhyuk picked up on the words Eunha had unconsciously blurted out.


    Really?


    Seo-na hadnt expected Eunhyuk to be so snobbish. Unsure of what to say to this unexpected answer, she blinked her red eyes.


    I mean, dont look at me like that. Youre my friend!


    Yeah.


    A friend. Eunhyeoks stuttered words seemed to resonate with Seo-na. She smiled softly and didnt mention going home after that.


    Come on in. Would you like some juice?


    Hello!


    Hi.


    I walked into the house and was greeted by my mother. She paused for a moment when she saw Seo-na sandwiched between her children, but then greeted her in a friendly manner.


    Yay!


    Eunhyeok dropped his bag as soon as he entered and jumped onto the couch.


    Eunha sighed, not knowing whose house this was.


    Eunae, hi.


    Kyaa.


    Eunae, now two years old, greeted them. She had recently started crawling and clung to Eunhas feet for a hug.


    Is this your sister?


    Yes, my sister. Her name is No Eunae. Do you want to hold her?


    Can I?


    Seo-na took Eunae from Eunha. The motion of holding the baby was very natural.


    Eunae opened her arms and tried to touch her ears and tail as if she was curious about Seo-na. Seo-na thought she was cute and wiggled her tail in front of her eyes.


    Youre used to holding babies, arent you? Mukminji is bad at it.


    What? Why are you picking on me?


    Yeah. There are a lot of kids in the church.


    Seo-na had grown up in the church, and she explained that when she went home, she helped the nuns take care of the younger children.


    The children were deeply moved by her story. Hearing about abandoned children from her mouth, they realized that they were in a happy environment.


    Hehe.


    Just as the children were about to say something, Seona laughed it off.


    Kyaa-!!!


    Euna came back from school, saw Seo-na, and let out a high-decibel scream.


    Ahh!


    This time, it was Seonas scream.


    Euna had jumped on the couch, just like Eunhyeok had done.


    At Seona, too.


    Sis, I would have done something if Eunae had gotten hurt.


    Eunae, Im sorry, but youre so cute!


    Oooh!


    If Eunha hadnt quickly pulled Eunae away, Eunae would have gotten hurt.


    Euna apologized to Eunae, but in Eunhas arms, Eunae turned her head away while laughing.


    Euna was disappointed for a moment, but all that mattered now was Seo-na.


    Fox ears! And a tail!


    Excited to see her, Euna hugged and touched her, not caring if Seo-na was embarrassed or not.


    My sister is sorry.


    Aww, theres!


    Your tail is so soft!


    Euna couldnt hear what was being said around her once she was in it. The only way she could get out of it was when her attention turned elsewhere.


    Eunha, Eunae, are you jealous?


    Yeah, no, not at all.


    In fact, Eunha had been unnecessarily jealous of Eunaes fondness for Seo-na.


    Even if Eunha tried to hide it with a poker face, Eunas senses couldnt escape it.


    Aww, cute!


    Euna switched targets. She was happy that she could hug Eunha and Eunae at the same time.


    Waawww-!!!


    On the other hand, Eunae started to cry.


    Euna, Eunae, you cant make her cry. Shes your sister. S��arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Eunae, Im sorry.


    Eunae, stop. Do you want to go with your mom?


    Their mother who brought the juice took Eunae with her.


    Lets play outside.


    Okay!


    The house was noisy with several children, so Eunha, who was drinking the juice, decided to take Eunae outside so she could sleep comfortably.


    After drinking the juice, the kids ran to the hallway to put on their shoes. Among them was Euna, shaking her ponytail.


    Eunha put his empty glass in the sink and was about to leave,


    Eunha.


    Yes?


    His mother called out from across the room.


    Eunha.


    mmm yes?.


    She looked like she wanted to say something. As she thought about what to say, she stroked his hair, getting down to his eye level.


    You know your mom likes Eunha, right?


    Yes, of course.


    Why is she doing this?


    Eunha was puzzled by his mothers suddenness, but he waited patiently.


    Do you like your friend Seona?


    Yes.


    Seonas name came out of his mothers mouth. Hearing that, Eunha understood what his mother was worried about.


    His mother wasnt the kind of person who would discriminate against someone just because they were an Aeon. She was the one who would treat anyone without discrimination.


    Thats right. If shes your friend, shes your friend from today. Tell her to come over again next time.


    Yes.


    Eunha.


    But she did know how society viewed Ain.


    And what would happen if his child hung out with her.


    I dont want that to happen to my child.


    Her concern was palpable.


    Mommy and Daddy are always on the side of Eunha.


    I know, Mom.


    If something happens you have to tell us


    Her mothers concern was understandable. Resting his head in her hand, he stammered, Yes, I will.


    Hey! Come quickly!


    No Eunha! Youre not coming?!


    Okay, Im on my way!


    Eunhyuk and Minji called from the front door. Eunha waved to his mother, then ran over to them.


    So, what are you guys going to do?


    Why are you asking me?


    Youre the one who thinks of the fun stuff.


    Minji pouted her lips in a condescending tone. Crossing her arms, she grumbled that Eunha wouldnt leave her alone if she didnt suggest something fun to do.


    Hah. Then.


    Eunha glanced to his left and suddenly remembered a new training exercise.


    Thats right. Not a game, but a training exercise.


    Since everyone knows how to drain mana, why dont we play hide and seek?


    Hide and seek? What does that have to do with mana?


    Ill play the trick. From now on, all you have to do is run away from me, whether its by suppressing your mana to stay invisible, using it to enhance your physical abilities, or distracting me from tracking your location.


    Woah, captain, that sounds like a lot of fun, I want to do that!


    Ugh.


    Minji and Eunhyuks reactions were clearly divided, with Minji realizing that Eunhas proposed game of hide-and-seek was not a game, but a training exercise, and Eunhyuk intrigued by the idea of using mana to play.


    Hey, I. I dont know how to play with mana.


    You dont know how to use mana, but you know how to hide it, and youre athletic, right?


    If only I could be telepathic.


    Eunha muttered to himself.


    In the player world, it wasnt just their superior physical abilities that made the Ain both discriminated against and favoured; they could communicate the idea of telepathy to others.


    Telepathy was an ability unique to the Ain, distinct from the Gift. Their ability was useful in places where mana was too thick to communicate, especially in dungeons.


    It would have been more fun if she could use telepathy in hide-and-seek, but she didnt know much about Ain, and she didnt know about telepathy.


    Ill have to teach her later.


    Even if he did, it would only be in concept.


    Eunha thought as he watched the children running around.


    The game of hide and seek had already begun.


    The rules were simple. He would find them without using mana, and they would do everything they could to avoid him. Instead, they would hide only around buildings, not in areas where others could not enter, such as their homes.


    Here we go!


    The appointed time passed. With a loud shout, Eunha fumbled around and found a place for the kids to hide. He had said he wasnt going to use mana, he didnt say he wouldnt try to sense them.


    How annoying it would be if I didnt do this!


    It was an instinct that had been honed since before the regression. I hadnt been paying full attention to the kids, but it wasnt hard to find the ones who had just learned to control their mana.


    I found you!


    What! You used mana, didnt you?


    No, I didnt. Do you not believe me?


    Youre an asshole.


    Minji, who hadnt used any mana, could be found in the bushes in the corner of the garden.


    She grumbled but walked to the designated spot on her own.


    Haha, what if I scattered my mana?


    Hmph, I thought I hid it pretty well!


    If youre so clumsy, why didnt you just do it like Minji?


    Eunhyeok was easier to find than Minji, hiding behind an outdoor unit on the first floor. Since he was openly using mana, there was no way he could not be found.


    Heck, even Minji found him.


    What, you cant do that too?


    You cant either!


    Its not that I cant, its that I dont.


    Gathered in the designated area, Minji and Eunhyuk argued.


    Eunha decided to find the others anyway.


    Lets see, who else is.


    The hide-and-seek began. I looked up at the rowhouse and felt no one.


    Euna had learned to control her mana from a young age, and now she knew how to use physical enhancements as well, so she wasnt as easy to find when she was hiding.


    Sis, I found you.


    Uh? how did you know?


    How could I not find you?


    But Eunha searched everywhere he could think of and found her.


    Dont underestimate my sisters senses.


    Eunha could confidently guess where Euna was on the planet.


    Its not fair. I hid so well.


    You were really good at it.


    Right? Hehe.


    Praise makes even whales dance. Euna, who was instantly relieved, hugged Eunha.


    The rest of us are Hayang and Seo-nae.


    This was a tricky one.


    There was no sign of Hayang even after entering the building. She had excelled at controlling her mana among the children and was showing her true colours in hide-and-seek.


    Luckily, Jin seona wasnt so good at it that he couldnt find her.


    This is no joke.


    He stumbled over to where she was supposed to be, only to find that she wasnt there. There were only traces of her golden fur left.


    She didnt have access to mana, but her animal senses told her that Eunha was approaching, and she was ducking and weaving.


    He called out,


    Jin Seona, stop!


    Not yet! If I dont get caught, Im free!


    Seona was unexpectedly stubborn. When Eunha finally finds her, she quickly runs out and yells at him that if she doesnt get caught, shes able to run.


    And because of what she said,


    Huh? I see!


    Ha, weve been tricked. Euna, lets run away.


    Huh? Is that okay? Um, yeah! I wanted to do it one more time!


    And so began the escape. The three escaped while Eunha was not looking.


    Stay there!


    Before they knew it, hide-and-seek had turned into a game of cops and thieves. The children stopped trying to cover their tracks with mana and began to use their physical strength to escape Eunhas grasp.


    They recognized a loophole in the rules. Unable to use mana, Eunha could only gasp for breath and chase after them.


    Damn it, Im being played!


    Cursing under his breath, he ran and ran to catch them.


    Where do I hide?


    After entering the tenement house, Hayang looked around for a place to hide.


    Here I go!


    Eunha could be heard shouting in the distance.


    I-I, first, send my mana to .


    In a panic, Hayang suppressed the mana leaking out as much as possible. She had been practicing mana control in her spare time, and she hid it inside her body to hide its presence.


    First, lets see where.


    I found Minji!


    In the meantime, Eunha seemed to have found Minji.


    At this rate, they would be caught without being able to hide.


    Looking for a place to hide, Hayang decided to go up the stairs.


    It was a four-story row house, but it was hard for her to climb to the last floor.


    Whoa.


    After climbing up, Hayang regretted it. Unlike the other floors, the fourth floor didnt have any hiding places.


    Uhhm, what should I do.


    Should she go back down?


    She thought as she looked back the way she came,


    Huh?


    The stacks of books in the hallway caught her eye.


    No! I have to hide now!


    Despite her resolve, she was tempted by the books.


    With a glint in her eye, Hayang slowly walked over and looked at the books in the hallway.


    I want to read them.


    Her eyes shone, unaware of the saliva running down her face, but the books were tied together with a string so tightly that even she couldnt loosen it.


    Hmph.


    She sulked and gave up,


    She walked along the path that led to the books, and some of the books were just resting on the string.


    She flipped through the pages without realizing how much time had passed.


    She flipped and flipped and flipped,


    This is interesting!


    Before she knew it, she was at a house with an open door.

 Chapter 36

    Chapter 36[New friend (3)]


    These kids.


    After grabbing the children, Eunha was unable to move anymore and just lay there. His clothes were drenched in sweat as he chased after them without using any mana.


    Youre the captain, how else could you jump from the second floor to the first floor?


    No Eunha, youre weird.


    It wasnt surprising that Eunhyeok looked up to Eunha.


    After catching Minji on the second floor, Eunha jumped off the second floor to catch him as he ran to a corner of the yard.


    Without a moments hesitation, he leapt off the second floor, causing Minji to scream.


    Contrary to her worst expectations, Eunha landed safely and touched Eunhyuk, who was equally startled and froze in place.


    You guys shouldnt do that. Youll get hurt.


    Only Eunha could do that. The children nodded wordlessly as if they knew.


    And Euna, who witnessed it,


    Im going to tell mom.


    Sis.


    I was so surprised!


    It wasnt something Euna should have said as she climbed a tree, but Eunha had to deal with her.


    He shouldnt do that next time. Hed gotten a little angry while chasing the kids.


    Eunha realized that what he had done was reckless. But the kids escape act made him angry and competitive.


    Eunha assured her that he was fine, but his ankle was tingling. He was surprised, but he didnt want to get in trouble.


    It was fun, though.


    Seona purred, looking away from the children who had gathered around Eunha. She didnt even realize her tail was wagging, and she was giving off an air of nonchalance.


    Eunha was about to cheer up,


    At least Im not jumping off the second floor.


    You!


    Minji changed the subject again.


    In the end, he had to listen to a long scolding from Euna and Minji.


    Seona watched them closely, a smile tugging at the corners of her mouth.


    This day had been so much fun. With no children her own age at church, she couldnt afford to take them to play. She had to keep an eye on the younger children, never knowing where they might disappear too. Moreover, as an Ain child, she was not able to use her full strength to take care of them.


    But not today. She could run and play to the fullest extent of her physical abilities as a child. She realized how satisfying it was to jump as high as she could reach and run as far as she could run.


    When she saw Eunha jump from the second floor, she wanted to follow suit, because she felt like she could do it.


    But when she saw Eunha being scolded by the kids, she quickly stopped.


    I still envy him.


    I was jealous of Eunhas scolding. Even from a distance, she could tell that he was loved by the children.


    What she didnt realize was that she was in the enviable circle of children.


    Seo-na, dont you want to handle mana too?


    Huh?


    Eunha, who had barely gotten away from the two of them, asked Seona, who was looking away.


    As far as Eunha was concerned, Seona was the most athletic of the kids. As they played hide-and-seek, he wondered how far she could go if she had access to mana.


    So Eunha secretly tested her.


    Seona effortlessly jumped up a tree to escape and then swerved to skim alongside Eunha. Finally, he tries to jump off from the second floor to see if she can pull it off but he ended up being scolded by Euna.


    Ains physical ability and the flexibility of children.


    Seeing this, Eunha realized that if she trained her body from now on, she would be able to use any physical skill.


    If only she could handle mana.


    Eunha had vowed never to be a player, but as a former player himself, he was excited to see Seonas talent blossom.


    Ains have developed physical abilities based on the ubiquitous mana that has altered their genes, but its rare to see an Ain on the front lines.


    In the players world, an Ains biggest role was as a telepath, a lieutenant. Possessing the unique ability of telepathy, Ain played a crucial role in connecting the front lines with the rear in areas where there was no communication.


    In that sense, his companion, Jin Parang, was an unusual case. As a wolf-type Ain, he served as a Hunter for the Forerunners and a Telepath for the Lieutenants.


    But telepaths were best when there were two of them, not one. With one telepath relaying the leaders opinions to the troopers, and the other relaying field information from the troopers to the lieutenant, combat is facilitated.


    Eunha had been trying to recruit a telepath to assist Jin Parang to change the party composition.


    In his spare time, Parang has travelled with Eunha to meet with them, but none have caught his eye. Even when he did find an Ain he liked, they were either taken by a larger clan before he could bring them into the party, or they were too young to travel with him and didnt fit his needs.


    What if you recruited Jin Seona and Jin Parang?


    Eunha made assumptions that would not come true. I would like to see Jin Parang utilize his skills as a hunter in the frontline, and Jin Seona as a telepath in the middle.


    If shes a telepath, you wont have to worry about looking behind you against raid monsters.


    Ah, my job has made me develop a complete occupational disease.


    Realizing how futile his thoughts were, he smiled bitterly.


    The future he was assuming was probably not going to happen.


    Yeah, maybe.


    Because I dont intend to be a player.


    Wheres Hayang?


    The hide-and-seek wasnt over yet. Eunha realized that in hindsight as he watched Euna look around, searching for Hayang.


    Where did she go?


    Eunha realized how much better Hayang had gotten, as he couldnt find any sign of her.


    Where did she go?


    Eunha realized how much better Hayang had gotten, as she couldnt find any sign of her.


    I give up. I cant find her, since when could she hide like a cunning fox?


    Eunha had no choice but to deploy his mana detection network to find her.


    Huh?


    He couldnt see her for some reason.


    Hayang was inside the apartment complex. No wonder I couldnt find her.


    Then she cheated!


    Thats strange, she wouldnt do that.


    Where is she?


    The children looked very surprised.


    Eunha pointed his finger to the place where Hayang was.


    Over there.


    Huh?


    It was on the 4th floor of the apartment complex.


    Minji, who was suspicious of Julietas house at best, scratched his head at the mention of an unexpected place.


    The fourth floor is where the landlord lives.


    Minji had only heard stories about the grandfather who lived there and had never seen him in person. He was known as Goseogwang (1) and was said to be reclusive and buried in books.


    Minji frowned, trying to figure out why Hayang was on the fourth floor.


    She didnt get into any trouble, did she?


    She was worried that Hayang, who didnt even live in the apartment complex, might be in trouble up there.


    Wow~!


    I couldnt play hide-and-seek anymore.


    Entering the hallway without taking off her shoes, Hayang saw the books stacked all over the house and gasped in admiration.


    Mmm~ the smell of books!


    Hugging the nearest book, she was overcome with happiness as she breathed in the smell of old books. The light reflected off the dust on top of the stacks of books was fantastic.


    This is heaven.


    She placed her hands on her cheeks and let out a sigh of happiness. Every time she passed by a bookshelf installed on the wall, she didnt know what to read.


    This is the end.


    The last room was the one that looked out onto the balcony. A rocking chair sat in the center of the room. The couch in the corner was very plush, and I felt like I could sink into it the moment I sat down.


    Ah! But where is this place.


    As she looked around the room, she suddenly realized what she was looking at. She realized that she had entered the room as if she was possessed by something, and she was no longer frightened by the fact that she had entered someone elses house without permission.


    I have to get out of here.


    The other children must be worried, too. She decided to leave without being seen by the landlord.


    She decided to leave.


    Her eyes were drawn to a book on the desk.


    A book covered in red leather. In the center of the gold-trimmed cover, a silhouetted rabbit held a clock.


    Pretty.


    Hayang had never seen such a nice and pretty book in her life. She stepped on the chair and reached up to take a closer look at the book.


    Hmm? What does it say?


    She didnt know English yet. (E/N: Me! Me!! I remember how I started to learn English just because the tranlsations of my fav novels could not be found in Spanish. It. Was. So. Hard.)


    She held the book, which was half her height, in her arms, but she couldnt read the title, and her eyebrows came together like Eunha.


    Then,


    Its called Alice in Wonderland.


    Oh!


    Where did it come?


    An old man with a beard stood behind her.


    Hiccup!


    She was so startled that she stopped hiccuping. Her face turned white and she dropped the book in her arms to the floor in fear.


    Hehe.


    The old gentleman chuckled softly and picked up the book from the floor.


    Hah, ah!


    The more he stretched his hand over Hayands head, the more she shuddered, her round eyes wide open.


    Whats this.


    Eunha, who had run over to Hayang in worry, was too exhausted to speak.


    It was the same with the other children.


    Grandpa, so what, then what?


    Lets see, Alice is back to chasing rabbits.


    Sneaking up to the fourth floor like they were on an undercover mission, the children were greeted by a world of books. At the end of this unrealistic world, there was a study.


    The voices emanating from the study were the laughter of a kindly grandfather and Hayangs voice asking for more books.


    The landlord known as a Goseogwang was sitting in a rocking chair in the center of the study, reading a book.


    She was sitting on his lap, hidden by the book he had opened.


    Jung Hayang.


    This girl, really! She walked into a strangers house with no fear.


    No, why is she with a grandfather she doesnt recognize?


    Eunha called out to Hayang in disbelief.


    Huh?


    Hayang poked her head out of her book. She looked up to see the children entering the study, and she was stunned.


    Hehe.


    The monocle-wearing grandfather smiled benevolently when he saw the children barging in unannounced.


    Eunha tore his eyes away from Hayang and glanced at the old man. His gaze did not show any wariness or animosity toward the children.


    Rather, his gaze was one of favor.


    Theres no problem.


    With a rough assessment of the situation, representing the children, Eunha greeted him after roughly assessing the situation. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Hello. We came to look for a friend who went missing while playing.


    Hehe, if you had a friend, you could have told me.


    Well, thats because I forgot to.


    Forget?


    Eunha asked in disbelief, catching Hayang off guard.


    Hayang had seen Minji and Eunha fight, but this was the first time Eunha was angry with her.


    When she realized that Eunha was actually angry, she narrowed her eyes, she wondered if Eunha wouldnt be willing to talk to her anymore and teared up.


    Im, Im sorry.


    Shes going to cry.


    Thinking that it might turn into a sea of tears if he touched on the wrong topic, Eunha decided to withdraw at this point.


    Im sorry for causing trouble.


    Its okay. Hayang was so happy to come along in the free ride.


    Jung Hayang. From now on, when you go somewhere, you have to tell someone else. Got it?


    Yeah, sorry.


    Eunha patted her forehead as she got off the rocking chair.


    So this is the landlords grandfather.


    After waving goodbye to the children, Eunha looked at the old man leaning back in the rocking chair.


    The old man looked like he should be wearing a bowler hat. He was wearing an old-fashioned suit, not the kind of clothes that are comfortable at home, so it was hard to think of him as an old man in the neighbourhood.


    Above all, the way he watched the children, I could feel the wisdom of the time. The air of bossiness that he exuded proved that he was not an ordinary old man.


    I dont even know what kind of neighborhood this is.


    I was surprised to find an Italian couple upstairs, whose skills rivaled those of the Twelve, and an old man with the air of a high-ranking government official.


    Do you want some sweets?


    No. Its time for dinner.


    Eunha politely declined. The other children nodded in agreement, but Hayang, who was next to him, was disappointed.


    I just want to read a little more.


    Its already evening, do you know how much time has passed because of you?


    Imsorry.


    Even though she was worried about the children, Hayang was still curious about the contents of the book she was reading.


    Eunha was dumbfounded and her cheeks stretched like glutinous rice cakes.


    Grandpa regretted that she couldnt read the book,


    Youll have to come back another time. Ive been reading and writing down books myself, and its nice to have a friend who likes to read.


    Really!?


    Hayang exclaimed, running to her grandfather, who stroked her hair as she rested on his leg.


    Okay. Come again next time.


    Ill come again tomorrow, and then you can finish reading Alice in Wonderland to me!


    I see you liked that book, its my favorite too.


    And yours grandfathers?


    It was my wifes favorite book.


    Heh~


    Minji looked interested.


    I see. Shes always the first to react when drama pops up.


    Eunha clicked his tongue.


    Okay, lets go home now. Its too late.


    Eunhyeok wouldnt mind if he went alone, but he was worried about Hayang and Seona.


    Eunha thought about it and spoke up,


    Hmm, do you want Grandpa to take you home?


    What?


    What a ridiculous thing to say. What if they got into a car accident?


    Just as Eunha was about to say something, considering his age, the grandpa pulled out a smartphone from his pocket.


    Uh, Mr. Kim, sorry for the late hour. Can you send a car over here?


    What. What is this guy doing?


    He knew he had a lot of money, but he didnt expect him to have a chauffeur.


    What surprised Eunha even more was the Mercedes that showed up not long after the call.


    Stepping out of the Mercedes, which looked out of place in a residential neighborhood, the driver bowed to the old man and opened the car door for him.


    Now, those who are going home should get in this car.


    .


    Eunha was speechless at the scale of this grandfather. He knew how much the Mercedes was worth, even if the other kids didnt.


    Then again, Eunhyuk,


    Wow, this car is awesome! The seats are so comfy!


    Eunhyuk, covered in dirt from rolling on the ground, jumped around in the car.


    How much does that car cost?


    That one, that one, no fear!


    Eunha hadnt been this scared since his regression. When hed faced the Kraken, hed resorted to evil, but money was out of his catch.


    Luckily, Grandpa didnt seem to mind his worries, stroking his beard and chuckling.


    Come on, you two, get in.


    Thank you


    Wow~!


    Seona and Hayang got in after them, and they were equally impressed by the Mercedes ride. Seona was so impressed that she even took off her shoes and climbed in.


    Hmm, I guess I should get in.


    The grandfather with the children thought for a moment, then climbed into the passenger seat.


    Mr. Kim (2) didnt know what to say. Lets go, he said quietly.


    These are kids who chose to be friends with me, and Ive been keeping them up late at night, so its only right that I go say hello as an adult.


    Mr.Kim started to say something, but then nodded.


    Eunha watched the Mercedes drive away,


    This is nice. Ive never been in one.


    He gave up trying to think of what the grandfathers identity might be and envied the children.


    (1) In Korean, is written with the characters (goseo) and (gwang). Meaning he is probably someone who spends a lot of time reading or studying and doesnt interact with others much.


    (2) Mr.Kim, I will assume thats the grandpas namebut Im not sure since it could also be the drivers name, (please keep in mind that) I will re-write the text when I get more information about it!

 Chapter 37

    Chapter 37[Presidential Election]


    April is almost over.


    Eunha watched the rain fall outside the window.


    The sound of the rain felt good. Listening to the pounding on the ground made the screams in his head not sound like lies. (1)


    Not now, though.


    Before the regression, the causes and reasons that had driven him mad were already in the distant past.


    Now he just liked the sound of the rain, and if he closed his eyes and listened, he could hear the chatter of children-.


    Then Ill write down Eunha as a candidate.


    What?


    Hearing his name called out by Miss Yoo Ji-na, Eunha couldnt help but snap out of his reverie. He blurted out something stupid in his panic, then noticed the big letters on the board.


    Whats wrong?


    Teacher, why is my name on there?


    Class 4 Presidential Election, read the big, colourful letters, with Eunhas name underneath.


    What do you mean? Who wrote it?


    I mean, who? Why?


    Answering for Miss Ji-na was her double, Minji.


    Eunha glared at her, wondering if Minji was playing a prank on him.


    Come on. Its not me.


    They had been together for years. Minji, who could read Eunhas thoughts with her eyes, protested in a low voice.


    Then who is it?


    Who could it be? duh


    Choi Eun-hyuk again!


    That was all it took to guess who it was.


    Eunha found Eunhyuk sitting in the back of the classroom.


    Captain~!


    Eunhyuk was waving his hand casually, not knowing what Eunha was thinking.


    Haa.


    Eunha wanted to punch him, but he couldnt afford to mix up the order of things. He held off on hitting Eunhyuk and decided to withdraw as a candidate for president.


    Miss, Im withdrawing.


    Eunhyuk nominated you, you shouldnt ignore his sincerity.


    Im not qualified to be president!


    Dont say that. Kids have so much potential!


    Miss Ji-na, who had always been swayed by children, spoke in a different manner. She clapped her hands together and ranted about how children are the countrys greatest resource.


    Giving up on listening to Miss Ji-nas idealism, Eunha realized that it would be impossible for him to drop out of the presidential race.


    You should have told him before!


    I did tell him. Who cares?


    Their gazes meet in the air for the first time in a long time. Sensing the atmosphere, the kids around them pulled their desks as far as they could.


    Okay, lets do it too.


    Teacher, I recommend Eunhyuk and Minji!


    You can only recommend one.


    Then I nominate Minji, shes got great leadership skills!


    Are you really going to do this!?


    Minji protested loudly.


    Eunha also raised his voice.


    You guys! Didnt the teacher say we shouldnt fight!?


    The person trying to calm them down was the weak-willed Miss Yoo Ji-na. She screamed with a pale face, but it wasnt enough to stop the two of them.


    They hadnt been lucky since they became partners. They couldnt get any angrier, so they decided to temporarily make up.


    Minji, do you want to run for president?


    No. Ill nominate No Eunha.


    Miss. Ji-na, why do I have to run and she doesnt have to?


    Because if you do, the election will feel like a joke.


    Isnt elementary school a childs play anyway?


    Eunha swallowed the words that were about to come out of the back of his throat.


    Youre the only one who wants to run for president right now. Are there any other kids who want to serve class 4 for a semester?


    The atmosphere in the class hung heavy as the two argued. While the kids from Doans kindergarten and the kids who usually hang out with them were willing to let it go, the other kids didnt seem to like it, especially the kids from the other kindergartens, who were giving them cold looks.


    Realizing her mistake, Minji blushed and hung her head in shame.


    Feeling unnecessarily apologetic, Eunha grunted and shut his mouth.


    Teacher. Im a candidate.


    It was Sena who volunteered her candidacy in such a mood. She raised her hand, taking the stares as a given.


    Uh, yeah. Is there anyone else who wants to run?


    Several kids who were running for president lowered their hands when they heard Sena was running. They didnt want to draw attention to themselves.


    Then well have the election later today in the fifth period, and you and Senna can start thinking about what youre going to do for the class if youre president.


    The stifling minutes came to an end. The kids scrambled out of their seats as soon as the bell rang.


    I dont want to do it. Annoying.


    Listening to the rain, Eunha slumped against his desk, almost in a daze, unwilling to be president.


    Part of him wanted to stay put, cheer for Sena to be president, and get some rest.


    If only the kids would let him.


    Of course they wouldnt.


    Captain. I think you should be the president of this class. Ill make you the president!


    Eunhyuks eyes lit up as if this was his only chance, and he turned to the remaining boys in the classroom. Grabbing them by the throat, he began to explain, point by point, why Eunha should be president. (E/N: I love him)


    Hmm, I see!


    I want Eunha to be president too.


    If youre president, youll have gym class every day!


    I know no one keeps their promises, but isnt that a bit much?


    Youre not really trying to get me in trouble, are you?


    Eunha mesmerized the boys with words that Eunhyuk couldnt even understand.


    Me, too, Eunha, I want you to be president.


    Me too. Ill vote.


    After going to the restroom, Hayang and Seona decided to vote for Eunha.


    Eunha, who wasnt happy about this at all, shook his head.


    Ill ask some kids, too.


    Is the election for elementary school president really this competitive?


    Eunha stuck out his tongue as he watched Minji approach the kids she knew.


    It was almost as if the election was for the entire school.


    Youre probably going to be president.


    Why?


    Before he knew it, Hayang was gone.


    Left alone with Seona, Eunha looked out the window at the rain.


    The boys will probably vote for you.


    I didnt have to ask why, because I knew Eunhyeok could win over the non-clique boys.


    And the girls. There are a lot of girls who dont like Sena.


    Hmm.


    Seona was not just keeping her seat in the classroom. She was observing the childrens relationships, taking advantage of that point, while spending her time at the end of the classroom as if she were dead like a mouse.


    Sena was the little queen of the class. Ever since Minjis clique had fallen apart, shed been leading the vocal clique.


    However, not all of the kids accepted her rule over the class. Some of them didnt like her dominance.


    I dont want to do it.


    I think youre great.


    Its annoying.


    Youre so like yourself.


    Seona smiled sheepishly and went back to her seat.


    The bell rang for recess and class began.


    Eunha stared out the window at the steady rain.


    This happened during lunch. S��arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Wow~! Whats that smell?


    Hamburgers! Its a hamburger!


    Wow, why did hamburgers come to our class?


    As the kids headed to lunch, they stared at the man with the burger in his hand with a twinkle in his eye.


    Kids, these are from my dad, enjoy.


    Sena stood in front of the man in the suit and scrunched up her nose.


    Wow~! Its Sena!


    Hamburger! Hamburger!


    Todays lunch is hamburgers!


    The school cafeterias lunch was delicious, but the childrens tastes didnt change. After all, hamburgers were the best.


    Sena had taken their enthusiasm for hamburgers for granted.


    She gestured to the man to help her flip the burgers.


    You guys help, too.


    Yeah.


    Okey.


    Its Sena!.


    The girls in Senas clique followed the man as he flipped the burgers. Only she, the reigning queen of Class 4, stood at the table, surveying the classroom, while the children who served her distributed food from the bag the man held in his hand.


    I want Sena to be president, vote for her.


    If Sena is president, well buy hamburgers every month.


    As they passed around the burgers and cokes, they didnt forget to mention Senas name.


    Wow. Youd think they were running for Congress.


    Eunha stuck his tongue out at Sena for bribing the kids with hamburgers. He couldnt understand how she could be running for president of an elementary school by bribing them with hamburgers.


    Sena called the man with the hamburgers to the classroom table and placed some on the table.


    She then called a girl from the guard (her bodyguard) and ordered her to follow her with a burger and a Coke.


    Wondering what Senna was up to, Eunha watched in silence,


    What? Look at this?


    Sena walked over and handed out burgers to Eunhyuk, Hayang, Seona, Minji, and finally Eunha.


    Here you go. Give me your vote.


    Eun-ha knew the meaning of Senas smile as she handed over the hamburger.


    It was a knowing sneer. It was a gaze that looked down on people from above, but also took pleasure in trampling on those beneath them.


    Youre a kid and youre already doing this.


    Eunha was not interested in the hamburger as he was angry.


    Min-ji was the same. She knew that she was going to vote for Eunha, but she looked at the burger that Sena handed over arrogantly and frowned.


    Who do you think I am, a beggar?


    Min-ji did not take the hamburger that Sena offered.


    It was a message of sorts.


    You lowlifes, just keep your heads down.


    I hadnt expected to be the recipient of someones malice in this way, to have such complex malice in a seemingly innocent act.


    Or that it would make me feel so miserable.


    Unable to do anything but stand by and watch, Minji didnt know how to express her feelings.


    Forget it, everything. You can forget about it now. Dont worry about it.


    Ouch, why did you hit me?


    Eunha slapped her on the forehead.


    She was still too young to endure human malice.


    She didnt need to be hurt by the malice of others already.


    She didnt need to feel helpless, she didnt need to feel miserable.


    So it was better not to know. She didnt have to be tainted by the malice of others and become one of them.


    In that sense, shes amazing.


    Senna excelled at bullying children her own age. She knew exactly what power she had.


    Shes not a rich girl for nothing.


    She must have had some sort of education from a young age.


    By the way, the others are.


    Minji was like this. Eunha looked around the classroom, worried about the other kids.


    Most of the kids were gobbling down their hamburgers, unaware of anything.


    On the other hand, the kids who insisted on voting for Eunha seemed to feel some sort of emotion when they received the burgers, even if they couldnt put it into words.


    There is nothing wrong with hamburgers. Theres nothing wrong with it.


    Eat! You can have it all!


    Huh! Really? Thank you! Ill eat it! I wont complain later!


    Me too! Me too!


    Eunhyuk, who was seriously thinking about it, eventually passed the hamburger to the other kid.


    For some reason, he felt like he would be considered insignificant if he ate it.


    Ooh, I want to go for lunch.


    Ever since she began to control her mana, Hayangs boldness grew. She was good at sensing peoples intentions with her senses, and she recognized Sennas intentions.


    Not even bothering to look at the hamburger on her desk, she thought about going to lunch with her friends.


    Whoa.


    Sena, who usually ignored her, walked over and handed her the burger.


    Should I take it to church and give it to the kids?


    After thinking about it from ear to ear, Seona finally came to a conclusion. She chose not to take it to church. There was no option to eat the burger in the first place.


    The children who were salivating didnt leave her alone. Even though they never talked to her before, the kids talked to her now.


    After wordlessly handing over the burgers, Seona waved gently at Eunha.


    Thats good.


    It was unexpected. It was also a relief.


    The children had accepted their first malice with grace.


    Like a parent, Eunha was proud of them.


    Now, what to do about this?


    He had no intention of letting it go.


    An eye for an eye, a tooth for a tooth. Thats what No Eunha was all about.


    He thought to himself as he watched Sena talk about her ambitions when she became president.


    When I become president,.


    Haha, Im young, so Ill put up with it. No Eunha, youve lost a lot of character.


    Ill let it go this time, but there will be no next time.


    Remember, I can kill you anytime I want.


    Huh?


    In the middle of her speech, Sena shuddered as she felt an electric current run through her body. She felt something run down her leg and froze in place.


    Huh? Huh?


    Goosebumps rose.


    What was that?


    She swiped at her arm to get rid of the uncomfortable feeling, but that wasnt the problem. She hastily finished her speech and called for the man who brought the burgers.


    Sena didnt return until after lunch.


    The election for president began after lunch.


    Then the class president will be Sena, who has a majority of 21 votes!


    Sena was elected president.


    And Eunha became the vice president since there were no candidates for vice president.


    (1) In the context of the sentence, lies refers to the deceptive nature of a sound or sensation. It means that the sound of rain that Eunha hears doesnt seem fake, but instead feels genuine and authentic. It contrasts this with the screams () that used to haunt him in his past life, which implies that his experience was traumatic or distressing. Thus, the sound of the rain is described as not feeling like lies because it brings him comfort, unlike the distressing experiences of the past.


    Hi guys this is the first part of the mass release! I will come back with more chapters(Hopefully). Take care!

 Chapter 38

    Chapter 38[April 1].


    Today feels more lively than usual.


    April. Cherry blossoms bloomed in downtown Seoul. On the way to school, the cherry trees swayed their branches and fluttered their petals.


    Euna and Minji marvelled at how the cherry blossoms greeted them in the morning.


    Eunha was almost late to school as they brought him up to look at the sky smeared with pastel colours.


    Not only the two girls but also the students in their class were talking excitedly about the cherry blossoms on their way to school. Some even leaned out of the window to see the flowers in the distance.


    Whats so nice about flowers?


    On the other hand, Eunha took in the childrens cherry blossom sensitivity. Having lived a challenging life, he didnt feel any inspiration from the flowers that bloomed quickly and faded away.


    He just saw them positively because Euna and his mother liked flowers.


    Do you like spring?


    Who cares when the flowers bloom?


    Rather, Eunha liked the song the young man on the first floor had been muttering in a nervous tone this morning. The more he thought about it, the more addictive it became.


    Yeah, its a flower song for this time of year.


    For him, it wasnt a matter of when the cherry blossoms would bloom and fall; that was something he could leave entirely to his father.


    What he was interested in now was the position the Fairy Government had taken this morning. The Fairy Queens government had announced that they were going to clean up the Yeouido Park area, which had become a habitat for monsters.


    It had been three years since Im Gaeul took office as the Fairy Queen. At the end of last year, she announced her intention to stabilize the Gangnam area by deploying cocoons in major cities nationwide.


    She even promised to restore the monster-destroyed National Assembly within the year.


    The cleanup of Yeouido Park, reported this morning, is a step toward stabilizing Gangnam.


    Maybe this is the time when Gangnam will be stabilized.


    Eunha, who was living his second life, knew that Im Gaeuls cleanup of Yeouido Park would stabilize the Gangnam area and restore the National Assembly building, and even restore the peoples support that was shaken by the Krakens appearance two years ago.


    Gangnam would really be a paradise. But he couldnt even take a small part in it, knowing the future.


    The stabilization of Gangnam was only the beginning, as players began raiding unidentified dungeons in the area.


    Captain! Captain! Were in trouble!


    Eunhyuk, who had run out to do a one-bar, shouted as he rushed in.


    No wonder the kids in the classroom turned to look at him.


    Why? Whats wrong?


    Eunha wouldnt be surprised if the world ended tomorrow.


    Captain! Hmph, hmph, hmph Monsters are smashing through the cocoon right now!


    What, what!?


    Monsters!?


    What? The cocoon is broken? S��arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The childrens shouts of surprise fell on deaf ears. Eunha doubted his ears.


    The future was still a long way off when the cocoon surrounding the River North region would collapse and the monster army would swarm in from all directions. He had been called to the front not long after graduating from the academy, and he knew that future all too well.


    Youve been lying to me since this morning.


    Huh? Youre not freaking out at all? All the other kids were fooled.


    Because thats 12 years away from happening.


    Twelve years? Huh? How does he know that?


    Oops, I said it without thinking.


    Its a lie.


    Eunha shrugged, avoiding eye contact.


    Fortunately, Eunhyuk didnt seem to mind. Instead, he nodded in approval.


    Why, how did you know it was a lie!


    Because its April Fools Day, the day you can lie to your hearts content!


    Thats why theyve been so loud today.


    Apparently, the cherry blossoms werent the only reason the kids were being so loud and mischievous today.


    Childish, childish.


    Eunha clicked his tongue.


    A lie is only valuable when its not a lie, so he couldnt understand why anyone would like April Fools Day when a lie is only valuable as a lie.


    If youre a player, you should be able to lie at any time.


    Eunhas usual poker face was also a result of his training as a player. In a players world where no one was to be trusted, there was no reason to give away information.


    If you were a top player, you had to fool before you were fooled, and if you were fooled, you had to turn the tables.


    Heh, boys are so childish, they dont know what theyre lying about.


    Minji, who was listening to the conversation from the next table, scoffed.


    What! Im not childish!


    From head to toe. Do you really have to say that?


    Haha.


    Minji and Eunhyuk glared at each other.


    Seona, who had come to join them, let out an awkward laugh. Hayang, who had gotten used to the two fighting, drank her Yulmu tea in silence.


    Ho-oh?


    Watching the two bickering, Eunha suddenly thought of a lie to trick Minji.


    Hey Minji.


    So he called Minji.


    Huh? You called me now?


    Minji is the only one in our class.


    Minji, who was in the middle of a snowball fight with Eunhyuk, was dumbfounded. She hadnt expected Eunha to call her by a name other than Mukminji.


    Now that I look at you have you gotten prettier?


    What, what, what!


    Hah!


    Yuck!


    The effect of a single lie was dramatic.


    Minjis face turned bright red in an instant.


    Hayang spewed out the Yulmu tea she was drinking.


    Eunhyuk was suddenly hit by a water bomb.


    Eunha laughed at the childrens reactions.


    You, you!


    Minji realized he was lying when she saw Eunhas reaction. Still blushing, she couldnt contain herself and slapped him on the back.


    Captain, youre amazing. I thought it was real too. Youre a good liar.


    Youre supposed to be serious when you say things you dont mean.


    Whats so serious about serious, I thought youd finally lost your mind!


    Phew, thank goodness.


    Seona, what are you doing? Dont just stand there, try to trick him!


    I, me?


    Seona, who had been patting Hayangs back, was flustered. She hadnt expected to be accused, so she gaped like a crucian carp.


    Ah!


    Then she remembered something,


    Eunha.


    Yeah. Whats up?


    Lets see how skilled Seona is.


    Among the kids, Seona was the only one who was good at poker face.


    Eunha decided to watch how she would try to deceive him.


    Actually, my ears are detachable.


    Huh?


    What a clever fox voice is this?


    Ain detaches her ears?


    Eunha just looked at her as if to say, Go on.


    Seona, who was right on the mark, pointed to her head.


    Look, look! Thats why my ears arent visible today.


    Ha ha ha!


    Oh, what is she!


    The fourth-grade students were secretly listening to Seona because she had claimed she was lying, and then they couldnt help but burst into laughter.


    Ugh


    Seona, who had been holding her head up and hiding her ears, shrank back when she saw the kids reaction. It may have seemed like a creative lie to her, but to the kids, she was just a hopeless liar.


    But it seems like shes fitting in with her class now.


    Maybe its because its been a month, but the kids in Class 4 have gotten used to her. They still didnt approach her, but at least they didnt ignore her outright.


    Of course, some kids still looked at her in a less-than-favourable light.


    Can you be quiet? This place isnt just for you.


    It was Jin-senas group. Sena, also wearing a dress today, crossed her arms and gave Eunha a pinch on his arm.


    No Eunha, if youre the vice president, shouldnt you be able to keep the kids quiet? But the vice president doesnt set an example, he just plays with the kids.


    Ha, here we go again.


    Ever since the presidential election was over, Sena has been berating Eunha for the title of vice president.


    But Eunha, who had endured Minjis backbone for years, took Senas criticism in stride.


    Yeah, yeah~


    Oh, bother, go away, go away.


    She wasnt about to back down.


    Sena snorted,


    What do you think youre doing, dont you know what my dad does?


    Haa.


    He hesitated to get angry with a child, so he just sighed and decided to ignore her.


    If only he didnt feel like playing a prank.


    Come to think of it


    Yeah?


    Sena was about to take the initiative on how to embarrass Eunha, but Eunha suddenly said, Baek Hyun-yul likes you.


    W-what? What does that have to do with me?


    What does it have to do with me? Ha.


    Its pretty obvious from how red her face is.


    Baek Hyun-yul. He was a boy with doll-like good looks who had been attracting the attention of girls since the beginning of the school year, and he used to hang out with the alchemy combi.


    There was no way Sena didnt recognize him from time to time in the fourth period, and even if she acted like she wasnt interested, it didnt mean she didnt have a crush on him, who was just as pretty as the rest of them.


    That, that story. Where did you hear that?


    Sena snapped. She grabbed Eunhas arm, indicating that she wasnt going to let him go until he answered her.


    Were already past this.


    Oh, I shouldnt be laughing, Im not supposed to laugh in here.


    Poker face, poker face.


    Im friends with Hyun-yul. Where else would I have heard?


    Eunhas every word gives him an escape hatch(1). Later, when Sena huffed and puffed, he would tell her that Baek Hyun-yul had said that he was interested, not that he liked her, or that he hadnt heard from him.


    If he wanted to fool people, he had to be vague.


    But Hyun-yul said he likes quiet girls. But you.


    Hmm, hmm. What? What did I do?


    Sena cleared her throat and began to sift through her thoughts.


    Eunha giggled inwardly.


    Oh? The meeting is over. As the Vice President, President Sena showed exemplary behaviour, so everyone should return to their seats.


    As Sena was advised to show a good example as the Vice President, Eunha intentionally spoke as if reading a Korean language book.


    Sena seemed to want to ask something more, but Eunha wasnt a gentle person.


    Since then, Senas habit of grumbling decreased.


    For a while, it will be quiet.


    To someone who thinks they are the center of the world, their ego is fragile.


    Sena was the same.


    Eunha thought he should actively use this weakness from now on.


    I didnt succeed at all.


    Eunhyuks shoulders slumped as he realized that he hadnt had a good April Fools Day. The fact that no one was cheering him up made him even more depressed.


    Eunhyuk was surprisingly bad at lying. Even with Eunhas advice, there was no room for improvement.


    He shouldnt be left alone.


    Eunha evaluated Eunhyuk, who usually said he would become a player. He was a person who would be a grumpy player without outstanding skills or a perfect partner.


    Ah!


    But Eunhyuk hadnt given up lying yet. Determined to succeed at least once, he spotted Julieta just in time.


    Julieta noona! (2)


    Ciao, Eunhyuk! (3)


    Julieta, who was carrying a luggage basket, greeted Eunhyuk as he ran over.


    Eunhyuk intentionally gasped for breath to strike a chord,


    No- noona..! Were in trouble!


    Huh?


    Julieta scratched her head.


    What the hell is going on?


    As she tried to brush back her flowing hair,


    Those foreigners in black were looking for you and Uncle Bruno earlier!


    Oh no, shes going to fall for that


    What!?


    Julieta was so surprised that she dropped the shopping cart she was carrying. Her green eyes widened and she racked her brain, mumbling something unintelligible.


    No waythe Myron familyhow did you know? I thought I wouldnt find them here. No, just go ahead and.


    Julietas sister?


    Sori, Eunhyuk, your noona has something important to do, I have to go! (4)


    Julieta ran up to the house, forgetting to pick up her fallen shopping cart.


    Huh?


    I managed to pull off the lie.


    Eunhyuk, who had planned to end with a haha hahaha about how it was a lie at the end, was puzzled by the strange turn of events.


    What are you doing, you need to catch up with her and tell her its a lie, Julietas noona is freaking out!


    Oh, okay!


    He would have continued to be dumbfounded if Minji hadnt scolded him.


    Eunhyuk ran after Julieta and didnt look back.


    Ah!


    What about you?


    It was then that Hayang, who had been silent for a day, seemed to have remembered something.


    I thought of a good lie!


    Had she been quiet all this time to tell a lie?


    Eunha was dumbfounded.


    Suddenly, she gasped and ran over to Eunhyuk.


    What is it?


    I dont know.


    Lets follow him.


    Hayang arrived at the landlords grandfathers house.


    The door to the house was still open today.


    Grandpa~!


    Hayang ran into the study and called out her grandfather. (5)


    Hehe, youre early today.


    He didnt think anything of it when he saw her snorting.


    Grandpa, this is only for you.


    She remembered the magic words Eunha had taught her at school. She whispered them to her grandfather in a very important tone.


    She was more talented at acting than Min-ji, so when she lied, he took her seriously.


    Yes, what is it?


    Hayang opened her mouth, hiding her excitement.


    Theres actually a lion living in my closet.


    Huh?


    So whenever I get bored, I go to the world where the lion lives.


    Grandpa cocked his head; he wondered if she was talking about books. Not wanting to shatter her illusion that she was being serious, he smiled.


    Its April Fools Day.


    If Eunha hadnt followed up, he might have let it go.


    Eyy~ you cant say that.


    Hey, kids, come on over. Do you want some chocolate?


    If he had granddaughters, he might have acted differently. Anyway, what are these kids doing?


    Wow~!!


    The children tasted the fine chocolates prepared by the grandfather and admired them greatly.


    Meanwhile, Eunhyuk said.


    Noona Julieta, its actually.


    Sorry, Eunhyuk, I dont have time for that right now, I will contact you later!


    He had a hard time stopping Julieta, who was busily packing her things.


    (1) Escape hatch: in this context, it refers to a way out of a difficult or uncomfortable situation. When Eunha speaks, he gives himself an escape hatch, meaning that he leaves himself room to back out or change his story later.


    (2) Noona: is a Korean term that is used by younger brothers to address their older sisters or older female friends who are older than them. BUT in this case is a term of endearment and respect, and is commonly used in Korean culture to address older sisters or close female friends who are considered to be like older sisters. JULIETE IS NOT THEIR SISTER!


    (3) Ciao: in Italian, Ciao is a common informal greeting used both for hello and goodbye. Its equivalent to the English greetings hi or bye.


    (4) Sori: here Juliete misspoke, probably because she was in an urgent situation, she was trying to say sorry


    (5) Her grandfather: He is NOT her grandfather, I believe its a kindly way to show the closeness between him and the kids. If its confusing Ill change it. Remember he is the landlord.

 Chapter 39

    Chapter 39[Hound]


    1st grades field trip destination will be Bukhansan. Why dont the president and vice president make teams for the kids? (1)


    Morning meeting time. Miss Yoo-Jina gives the kids the agenda from the teachers meeting the day before.


    I dont want to work.


    Eunha slumped down at his desk and sighed. Even as vice president, he hated to work, and he didnt like having to organize the childrens groups.


    He wants Jin-sena to do it all, but.


    Surprisingly, Jin-sena was fulfilling her role as president. And thanks to her manipulation of the kids in the clique, Eunha was able to get away with being the vice president.


    Sena wanted to have both power and authority as president, so she scolded him for not fulfilling his vice-presidential responsibilities, but she didnt ask him to fulfill his responsibilities.


    Though it was nice for him to not have to do anything.


    Ha.


    Not this time.


    If he let Sena organize the childrens groups, he could see what would happen: she would split up the children she didnt like and put them in groups of children who didnt like each other.


    He made his way to the table, just in case.


    Jinsena, who was already there, looked at him unpleasantly.


    You only work at times like this?


    Huh? No, I work normally too.


    Eunha responded as if asking what she meant.


    He responds with a smug look on his face, and Sena is momentarily flustered. She tried to remember if hed ever done any work as vice president, but to her knowledge, he hadnt.


    What work? What do you do as vice president?


    I help out by staying out of the way, and if I get involved, its just more work for you.


    Thats ridiculous. If thats what youre saying, then why dont you just stay out of it?


    Well, do you think so?


    Yeah, get back to your seat.


    Okay, Ill do the weaving, and you can do the rest.


    What?


    What was he talking about?


    Sena was dumbfounded at how confident Eunha was acting under the childrens stares.


    Regardless, Eunha continued to write down the names of the kids who were hanging out with Minji on the board.


    What do you think youre doing!


    This is how we do it in our group.


    Whether Sena was angry or not, Eunha nonchalantly brushed off the chalk dust from his hands. He was so composed that even the children who looked down on him couldnt help but open their mouths.


    Sena couldnt keep her mouth shut as she watched him engage in shameless behaviour right in front of her.


    She tried to keep Eunha from serving as vice president so that she could have the upper hand in Class 4. She had been taught by her father not to embrace those with whom she disagreed, but to tie their hands and feet before they could make a dent in her power.


    So she let the vice chairman do whatever he pleased.


    He didnt know where he stood. Sena only wanted to keep him out of the position of Vice-President, not have him take over the job for his own gain.


    Its good for you, isnt it?


    Are you ignoring me now? Youre really clueless, arent you?


    Why? Youre saying youre going to hang out with the kids you dont like. Or should I make you the group leader?


    Not that, but.


    Then were done. Take care of the rest.


    What the hell do you believe in?


    I dont believe in anything.


    Well, maybe my abilities.


    Eunha swallowed the words and returned to his seat.


    I hope youre sorry now, before I tell my father your name.


    Youre going to tell him?


    .


    Eunha looked back at her for a moment.


    Sena looked into those bottomless, cloudy eyes and held her breath.


    It was a strange-no, eerie-sensation, and the moment she met his eyes, she felt as if something cold and heavy was squeezing her tightly.


    As if an invisible snake was coiling around her and squeezing the life out of her.


    A sensation she couldnt describe.


    Yes, it was definitely fear. Like when I was a kid and faced the chairman of KK Group in a gathering of all my relatives.


    They said.


    Hes a crouching tiger.


    Im counting on you


    Eunha saw Sena tense up, and she was spared. He placed a hand on her shoulder before returning to his seat.


    Pfft!


    No way! Im scared of him, and hes got nothing on me?


    Senna felt a humiliation shed never experienced before when he placed his hand on her shoulder, and she bit her lip tightly to stifle the feeling, clenching her trembling fists.


    Where the hell is that thing threatening me!


    Sena had never had her pride bruised before.


    No. Except at the gatherings of the children of tycoons, her pride had never been bruised by a child who had nothing.


    She couldnt take it anymore. Sena decided that this time, she would tell her father the truth. S��arch* The N??elFir��.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Hed apologize when the time came, but who would accept it?


    He would give her whatever she wanted. Even if it meant ruining the family of a man who had nothing.


    Sena looked forward to it. The pleasure of breaking him, when he abandoned his smug face and gave in, burying his head in his hands.


    Watch, Im going to make him regret this for the rest of his life.


    Its no fun to ruin him all at once. She was going to make him spend the rest of his life in despair for inflicting this humiliation on her.


    Meanwhile, Eunha had no idea what Sena was up to.


    Huam~


    He stared out the window leisurely with his jaw set.


    Well, I guess its okay.


    There was only one event that came to mind about Mount Bukhansan.


    It was the great migration of monsters. The monsters that lived on the edge of Uijeongbu escaped from the monsters of the higher realms and appeared in Bukhansan through the cocoon.


    I think it was also in the spring.


    I didnt experience the event myself, only heard about it.


    I heard that many people who came to see the flowers died.


    No way!


    There was no way that could happen to me, unless I got lucky.


    Its not like Im Conan on a crime spree. (2)


    Yeah, its definitely not going to happen.


    I just want to live in peace, so leave me alone.


    <End of the Century Destruction>. At that time, the government made the decision to abandon some parts of the country. The government sacrificed some smaller cities to save Seoul, arguing that they had to sacrifice the cow for the sake of the calf. It was impossible for people who were not used to destroying monsters to stop the monsters that were appearing simultaneously.


    As a result, South Korea lost a third of its population, and the cities that served as satellite cities were taken over by monsters.


    Fucking assholes, kicking me out to this shitty place.


    One of the cities that was taken over by monsters was Uijeongbu, where Im Dohyuk was assigned.


    Uijeongbu itself was like a dungeon. Once a military hub, the city was now in ruins to the point where it was unrecognizable.


    Ha, shit.


    A city that nobody was looking for anymore. The city had been abandoned by the government for over 30 years, and it was truly a land of decay and death.


    Im Dohyuk, once a high-ranking member of the Changhae Clan, the second most powerful clan in South Korea, was now the head of the management team for the special mission sent by the Changhae Clan to Uijeongbu. It was a position that sounded good only in name, but in reality, it was a job to monitor a city where monsters roamed.


    Why the hell does this matter.


    It was the Clan Lord who ordered him to travel to Uijeongbu.


    In order to protect Seoul, Uijeongbu must be monitored.


    Clan Lord was right. He was right, but it didnt change the fact that it was a job.


    Uijeongbu was the most problematic city for the current government. For over thirty years, Uijeongbu had been home to powerful monsters. If they were to make their way south, Seoul could become a battleground in an instant.


    Some were calling for Uijeongbu to be recaptured as soon as possible.


    However, the Seonyeo government was hesitant to take Uijeongbu, saying that the Gangnam region should be stabilized first.


    I wont do it.


    When he was sent to Uijeongbu, he was attacked by monsters several times a day. It was a place infested with high-level monsters, and the slightest misjudgment could cost him his life.


    It wasnt unreasonable for the Seonyeo government to argue that systematic preparation was needed to retake Uijeongbu.


    Ha, shit.


    He was about to lament again.


    Administrator, we have confirmed the appearance of a high-level monster near Mount Dobong!


    A player rushed over to report.


    So what? How many monsters appear in a day.


    Do-hyuk pricked up his ears and scowled at the player who had been relegated to the sidelines.


    Monsters were being born dozens of times a day in Uijeongbu, and with mana everywhere, it was inevitable that monsters would pop up.


    What to do then? As a player who had stepped down from his role, he was only responsible for monitoring Uijeongbu, not for destroying monsters, so he wasnt surprised by how many appeared every day.


    What, are there any second-tier monsters out there?


    Well, not really, but.


    Well, thats no big deal. How many ranks?


    Its impossible to tell, but, according to the navigators analysis, its a monster of the fifth rank.


    Then theres no need to worry. Whats the problem?


    The fifth hierarchy monster was capable of paralyzing city administration. If it had appeared in Seoul, it would have been a state of emergency, but it wasnt worth reacting to a monster that had lost its function as a city in Uijeongbu.


    There were monsters here that exceeded the fifth hierarchy, so it was not a big deal.


    Well, this one isnt listed in the database.


    It must be a new species.


    Do-hyuk was mildly intrigued,


    Shouldnt we report it?


    Report.


    According to the rules, he had to report every time a high-level monster appeared.


    Still, the fifth level could choose not to report to the higher-ups at the discretion of the head of the administration.


    Hmm.


    But, dont you think we should report it? Its a new monster, albeit a fifth-tier monster.


    Wait, wait, wait. Is there really a need to make a big deal out of it?


    If he reported the appearance of a new type of monster to the upper authorities, he could already imagine what would happen in the future. The Changhae Clan would assign tasks one by one, such as investigating the new type of monster, accurately measuring its hierarchy, or subduing the monster.


    Even if he did manage to capture a new monster and achieve success, it would be completely monopolized by the other officers.


    It was better not to report it. As he looked back on his life, nearing his forties, he didnt want to risk his life facing a new type of monster at the fifth level. Besides, Uijeongbu was a maze where other monsters gathered during the process of exterminating monsters.


    I wont report it. Thats what I know.


    Yes, yes! I understand!


    Ugh, this sucks.


    After sending the player away, Do-hyuk lit a cigarette and furrowed his brow. There were monsters around the building, and he could smell them.


    I have to prepare for a retreat again.


    When he was first assigned to Uijeongbu, he had cleared out every monster that came his way, but he realized it was a pointless task.


    Killing monsters in Uijeongbu was an endless cycle.


    Everyone, pack your things and get ready to retreat!


    Do-hyuk, who had turned away from the window, hissed with mana.


    Downstairs, the savvy players had already packed up. Their equipment was lightly packed and they were ready to leave the building at any moment.


    Except for one.


    Hey, bunny girl.


    Hic!


    In the midst of the packed players, there was an Ain that was sprawled on the ground.


    Her hair was tousled and dishevelled, her clothes were tugged and stretched, and she wore no underwear underneath.


    From the looks of it, I could only imagine what had just happened.


    Anyway, these bastards


    Do-hyuk sighed and cursed.


    Some people couldnt drink or have sex because they didnt know when monsters would jump out, but his subordinates were secretly doing this kind of thing.


    He felt like slapping them.


    Hehe, would you like to have a round, Commander? This girl gained some weight because she was afraid someone might call her a rabbit.


    You crazy bastard. Monsters are attacking downstairs, and you say that? Hey, bunny girl!


    Yes, yes!


    A blue-faced Ain responded. She couldnt even stand up and was trembling all over.


    Sigh


    The world that Ain was entering as an outcast from society was mostly the players world.


    However, Ain was still a rejected presence even in the players world.


    They could be treated the same way as the woman trembling in front of him.


    She had somehow managed to join a large clan, but she hadnt met the clans expectations,


    Deliver this to the members dispatched to Uijeongbu.


    Yes, yes!


    On the 9th day of the 4th month of the 3rd year, 16:48, the Uijeongbu Division of the Special Mission Bureau of Changhai Clan will move their base as soon as they receive this message. The current base is occupied by monsters. We will contact you again as soon as the base is relocated, so please maintain combat readiness!


    [April 9, 3, 16:48, Changhae Clan Special Mission Bureau, Uijeongbu Division, will move their base as soon as they receive the message. The current base is occupied by monsters. We will contact you again as soon as the base is relocated, so please maintain combat readiness!


    This is Shim Su-ji, a member of the Uijeongbu Contingent of the Special Mission Bureau of Changhae Clan].


    Good job, Bunny. You guys, follow me!


    Ah, my ears, my ears


    Ain was dragged away by her ears, without even having time to grab her pants.


    As an Ain without any abilities, she was nothing more than a radio.


    Changes have occurred in the monster habitat.


    A fifth-rank monster born around Dobongsan.


    An unidentified monster has disrupted the ecosystem.


    Down, down, down.


    Down, down, down.


    Monsters began to migrate south to avoid new predators.


    (1) Bukhansan.


    (2) Its not like Im Conan on a crime spree: in this context, it refers to the character Conan Edogawa from the popular Japanese manga and anime series Detective Conan (also known as Case Closed in some English-speaking countries. I LOVE IT!!). The series follows high school detective Shinichi Kudo, who is transformed into a child after being poisoned and takes on the name Conan Edogawa to hide his true identity while he works to uncover the truth behind various crimes. (I recommend it if you are looking for something casual and fun to watch!)

 Chapter 40

    Chapter 40[Hound (2)]


    The morning of the spring picnic.


    It was a busy morning at Eunhas house. His mother woke up before dawn to prepare Eunha and Eunas lunchboxes. Eunha didnt want to leave everything to his mother, so he packed his lunch with Euna.


    Are you sure you can do well without me?


    Are you sure you can do well without me going to the retreat?


    Im 12 years old!


    Euna pouted her lips. Shed even decorated Eunhas packed lunch because she wanted to pretend to be her big sister for the day.


    Be careful out there.


    Yeah, you too, Eunha.


    Todays Eunha energy boost complete!


    Euna inhaled the scent of fabric softener on Eunhas clothes. She kissed Eunhas cheek before leaving.


    Anyway.


    You seem happy too, Eunha.


    I didnt say I didnt like it.


    Their mother, who was watching the love between the two siblings in the kitchen, smiled.


    Humbled, Eunha put the lunchbox Euna had packed into his bag with a calm demeanour.


    Ouch. Ohhh.


    Eunae, you need more sleep.


    Eunae must have come out to say hello to Eunha.


    I wonder if its because shes been fussing since morning.


    It was still time to sleep, but Eunae was crawling over, rubbing her sleepy eyes.


    Eunha scooped her up and hugged her tightly.


    Ouch.


    Eunae, shouldnt you kiss your brother?


    Awww.


    Eunae brushed her lips against Eun-has cheek.


    Eunha couldnt hide his smile because his little sister was adorable.


    Today would be a good day.


    I received kisses from Eunha and Eunae since morning. Even though it was a normal morning, it seemed to sparkle unusually today.


    Eunae, daddy too.


    Abu.


    Eunae is sleeping now.


    I dont know why my girls only like Eunha.


    Haha.


    Yes! Eunha will give daddy a kiss, right?


    I cant help it.


    Eunha did what his father wanted him to do. Now Ive gotten a kiss from Eunha and Eunae too! said Dad happily.


    Okay, bye.


    Be careful.


    Ugh.


    It was time to leave for Mount Bukhansan.


    After packing, Eunha held his fathers hand as they left the house.


    Youre late!


    You came out just in time.


    Eek, this was going to be bad.


    Minji was waiting at the door.


    Eunha suddenly remembered that they were supposed to go to the picnic in his fathers car.


    Luckily, he was able to dismiss his suspicions with a poker face.


    He drove off into the early morning, avoiding the commute, and it didnt take long for them to arrive at the entrance to Mount Bukhansan.


    Eunha, do you have money?


    Yes, my mom gave me 10,000 won.


    Oh really? Is it a secret from your mom then?


    His father called out to Eunha as he got out of the car. He took his wallet out of his pocket and gave Eunha a 10,000 won bill.


    Go out with your friends and get something nice to eat! Dad knows from experience that its the worst when you dont have any money but want to eat.


    Okay, thanks, Dad.


    And remember, dont eat by yourself.


    Dad, thats a story that made my ears perk up.


    Eunha interrupted him.


    Dont eat alone, share with others. Fighting over food is the stupidest thing to do, right?


    Haha, you got it. Maybe I talked too much.


    Eunha didnt know that his father was going to say the exact same thing. It seems like Im getting old, he thought to himself as he chuckled. He waved goodbye to Eunha and turned the car around in the parking lot.


    The meeting point was Bukhansanseong Support Center. When Eunha and Minji arrived, their teachers were already holding up signs for their classes, 1-4. It didnt take long for them to find their sign.


    Kids, Im going to call your attendance numbers, and you need to raise your hands one by one!


    The appointed time passed. Miss Ji-na, who was holding the picket, called out the kids starting with number one. The close-knit group of children raised their hands each time their name was called and shouted back.


    Everyone is here.


    Miss Yoo Ji-na then led the class 4 children through the tour center. The mornings agenda was to walk the perimeter path and visit the Daesemun Gate and Borisa Temple. (1)


    Kids, its time for lunch!


    After touring Borisa Temple, Miss Ji-na saw the children from the other classes making mats and called them over.


    The children, who had been acting in groups, gathered together and were told to eat lunch near the borax shelter.


    Alright! Its time to eat our lunch, lunch!


    Food! Food!


    The highlight of the spring picnic was the bento, no matter what anyone said.


    As the children sat on the mats, each one showed off the lunchboxes they had brought from home.


    Wow! Look at Eunhas bento! (2)


    This looks so delicious!


    As the children walked around the room comparing their bento boxes, their eyes lit up when they saw Eunhas.


    Eunhas lunch consisted of golden brown sausage and potatoes, his favourite bacon fried rice, and egg rolls. Euna had put a lot of effort into decorating it in the morning, and it looked mouthwatering even before he ate it.


    Euna, when did you write this?


    Then Eunha saw the ketchup on the bacon fried rice, and he gobbled it up.


    The message made him smile, but he was embarrassed to show it to the other kids.


    This is called siscom, right? Siscom~ siscom~ (3)


    Shut up. What about your lunchbox?


    Minjis lunchbox was plain.


    It was steaming.


    Hayang, your lunchbox is so pretty! But can you eat it all by yourself?


    Hehe, my dad packed a lot for us to share.


    Hayangs lunchbox was too much for her to eat alone. The children realized that the reason she was cringing as they hiked up the mountain was because of the five-story lunch box.


    Each time she opened it, she found something delicious to eat. Sausages with split ends like octopuses, giant fried shrimp, and hamburger steaks as round as dumplings. Finally, fried rice shaped like the faces of cartoon characters left everyone in awe.


    Hayang took it out of the bag and onto the plate in front of her, showing how perfect Mr.Jungs workmanship and preparation were.


    Ill eat it!


    Wow, this is delicious!


    Minji and Eunhyuk were the first to touch the bento boxes. Eunha held out his chopsticks after theyd popped their food into their mouths.


    Hmm, I see.


    Jung Seok-hoons skills hadnt gone unnoticed. His mana was recovering in small amounts as he ate the food he made.


    Delicious.


    This was Seo-nas first taste of Jung Seok-hoons food. It was just as delicious as the children had told her, and she wanted to empty her lunchbox. Moreover, it made her feel healthy.


    But no.


    That was strictly Hayangs lunchbox. I couldnt just reach into her lunchbox without thinking twice.


    Awkwardly setting down her chopsticks, she bit into the first row of kimbap she pulled out of her bag. This morning, she had made tuna kimbap with leftover ingredients.


    Tuna kimbap? I want one. (4)


    Eat mine.


    I appreciate the gesture, but your mothers cooking skills are


    Youre going to come all the way out here and argue with me?


    Honestly, my moms the best, okay?


    My mom makes delicious food too!


    Minji pushes beef kimbap at Eunha. He cant help but take one, but he cant tell if hes eating kimbap or salt.


    What do you think? How do you like it?


    Yeah, my moms the best.


    What happened to her taste, god?


    She ate the salty kimbap nonchalantly. Eunha detached himself from Minji and shook his head. If Hayang hadnt handed him Yuzu tea, he would have had salt in his mouth.


    Delicious!


    This would be perfect with ramen!


    Meanwhile, Hayang and Eunhyuk are eating Seo-nas tuna kimbap, and Eunhyuk, in particular, is shovelling it into his mouth, saying it tastes good.


    Good.


    Seona was relieved to see that the kids liked the kimbap she made for breakfast. All day, shed been waiting for lunch to arrive, and now she could relax and hang out with the kids.


    Until Sena showed up.


    Ugh, whats that in your lunchbox?


    Yeah, I know. Can you live on that?


    Its too ugly unlike Senas bento~


    Sena, who led the clique, sat down nearby.


    Senas clique was in full swing. The man who had been following her since the morning had set up folding chairs for the children to sit on, and a parasol to protect them from the sun. A table was also set up.


    Ah.


    The bento the man brought made Seona feel intimidated. The comparison between her homemade tuna kimbap and the lunch box from Senas private chef was harsh.


    This is what a bento box should look like. Who eats that?


    If you eat it wrong, youll get an upset stomach.


    Even Jung-hayangs lunchbox is no match for Senas.


    The kids in the clique raised their voices as if they wanted to be heard.


    The sound of their giggles dampened the mood of the children who were eating lunch with Eunha.


    So this is how its going to be?


    Eunha was not one to sit still, and he was also quick to become annoyed. Sena insulted even the lunchbox prepared by his mother and Eunha.


    Just as he was about to send her away


    Cup noodles are the best! Cup noodles and kimbap are so delicious!


    Eunhyuk held up a red cup noodle in one hand and a thermos of hot water in the other.


    Cup noodles?


    Didnt you pack a lunch?


    Sena frowned. She couldnt understand why he was eating cup noodles.


    On the other hand, Minji stuck out her tongue when she saw the cup noodles, haetban, and yubuchobap that Eunhyuk took out of his bag.


    Mom says cup noodles are the best?


    Well, cup noodles are the best.


    Your mother must have found it bothersome to pack a lunchbox.


    Eunhyuk, this bastard, since when did Eunhyuk receive treatment as if he were my child?


    Eunha vowed to cut back on the hell training for now.


    Regardless, Eunhyeok was enjoying his cup noodles.


    Captain, the soup is so delicious! Do you want to try some?


    I think it would be delicious with kimbap.


    I actually brought some ramen with me.


    You should have told me! Heres some water!


    Thanks.


    It was none of his business what Senas faction ate for lunch.


    Eunhyuks cup noodles caught their attention, and the spicy, appetizing smell made even Eunha swallow his saliva.


    Seo-na was the second to take out the cup noodles. After receiving water from Eunhyuk, she was waiting for the ramen to cook. sea??h th�� N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Oh, theres a pull. Theyre selling it at the canteen.


    I thought it was sold at the canteen, Captain!


    Ill go to the canteen then. Does anyone here want some instant noodles? My dad said to buy something for you guys today.


    Me, too! I want a cup noodle!


    Me too.


    Minji and Hayang quickly raised their hands. Eunha, who had deep pockets from his parents allowance, counted the number of cup noodles he needed to buy.


    They werent the only ones who wanted to eat cup noodles.


    Me too! I want to go to the canteen!


    Who wants to go for cup noodles?


    Me! Im going for the spaghetti!


    You fool, Jajangmyeon is the best! (3)


    Shin Ramyun is also delicious! (4)


    Starting with the boys in class 4, the first graders, and even children from other elementary schools rushed to the canteen.


    The canteen was booming with cup noodles, and Eunha, who was the first to run to the canteen, was able to secure a cup of noodles.


    Cup noodles were the best.


    Of course, its cup ramen!


    I should bring cup ramen next time too!


    No one paid attention to the lunch boxes made by the exclusive chef anymore. Even the children following Sena were tempted by the sound of slurping noodles.


    Eek!


    Sena hit the folding table tightly with her fork.


    What the hell!


    The hiker who climbed Mount Bukhan Baegundae looked down and panicked.


    Black figures were running down below.


    Why are monsters here!


    Seoul is protected by a cocoon. While there are still monsters inside the cocoon, they are far less frequent than before.


    Furthermore, the mana detection system deployed over Seoul hasnt been able to keep up with the ubiquitous mana and monster outbreaks.


    But what about those things running from the bottom of the mountain?


    The hiker, who hadnt received any communication, turned away with a trembling gaze.


    He had to escape to survive.


    In a rush, the hiker trudged back down the path hed come.


    Ugh!


    His foot slipped and he rolled down the mountain,


    Thud! Hic!


    He came face to face with a horde of monsters coming up the other side.


    Sa, save me.


    Red eyes with no pupils. Lips twitching, they hovered low, showing their hostility.


    Nopleaseuck!


    There was no mercy for the monsters, and even if there was, they had been starving for days.


    They lunged at the hiker before he could scream. Their razor-sharp teeth tore into the hikers body.


    The hikers body was no longer intact, as several of them had pounced.


    CRRRRKK


    The horde of monsters gnawed on the dripping flesh.


    Still, their hunger was unsatisfied.


    Having tasted blood, they now seek to devour their own kind.


    If there is no one to lead the pack.


    The leader commanded.


    Crawl.


    Grrr.


    The herd replied.


    The herd ran down the mountain in unison.


    (1) Borisa Temple


    (2) Bento: is a Japanese term for a single-portion meal or lunch box, typically consisting of rice, fish or meat, and cooked vegetables. Bentos are usually prepared at home or purchased from a convenience store or bento shop and are packed in a compact, partitioned box for easy transport. They are a popular and convenient way to enjoy a balanced and nutritious meal on the go in Japan.


    How I think Hayangs bento looks


    (3) Jajangmyeon


    (4) Shin Ramyun

 Chapter 41

    Chapter 41[Hound (3)]


    After lunch, we walked around the perimeter. At Gae-yeon waterfall, we took a group photo with each class.


    Eunhyuk wanted to see the waterfall up close, so he tripped and almost hurt himself.


    Eunhyuk Choi.


    Yeah.


    Are you really not going to listen to me?


    Im sorry, captain. It was my fault.


    It was Eunha who saved Eunhyuk who was about to fall down the mountain. If he hadnt reacted quickly, Eunhyeok would have cracked his skull and died.


    Eunhyuk was well aware of that fact. Even though Eunha could feel the children staring at him from afar, he didnt hesitate to tell Eunhyuk to kneel down and sit down.


    Eunhyuk, there are no second chances.


    Yes.


    No second chances. He meant it literally.


    Eunhyuk knew he wasnt joking.


    Put your hands down. Stop getting up.


    Okay.


    He stood up and rubbed his eyes with the back of his hand. The tears werent from nearly falling over the waterfall, nor were they from being yelled at by the teacher.


    He was crying because Eunha had scolded him, and Eunhyuk, who was learning swords from him, knew that he was the most terrifying person of all.


    Man, stop crying.


    Yeah, sorry. Captain! Hehe~


    Still, the reason he liked him was that he was angry because he was worried about him.


    Thats why Eunhyuk was more afraid of Eunha ignoring him because the reason Eunha ignored him was proof that he didnt care about him.


    Its scary when Eunha gets angry.


    Seona, Minji, and Hayang were among the children who were far away. Seona, who was eating the ice cream that Minji had bought for her, felt uncomfortable when she saw Eunha get upset.


    It wasnt the first time hed been like this; hed gotten irritated when Sena had argued with him, and hed gotten angry when Hayang had disappeared without a word the other day.


    But todays behaviour was different; She didnt expect him to stand up in front of the children with a scary face.


    Especially since Eunhyeok was his friend.


    Eunha is like that.


    Hayang took Seonas attitude in stride; she was no stranger to Eunhas tantrums.


    Phew, do you realize that now? No Eunha is a psycho, a psycho.


    Minji chimed in. Tossing the ice cream cone into the trash, she looked at the two walking in the distance and grumbled.


    But why.


    Then why are you playing with Eunha?


    Seona froze at the words.


    As an Ain, she wasnt in a position to pry into other peoples friendships. No matter how close she got to them, she had to keep her Ain self in check.


    I dont know why.


    Minji waved away Seonas questions and hesitations.


    She shrugged,


    Because hes a psycho, but hes not a bad guy, and being around him makes me feel like I can do something.


    She replied with a nonchalant tone.


    Hes a nice, a good prince.


    A prince? Ew. Hes just a poodle.


    No, hes a prince.


    Ha, ok, yeah, yeah.


    Because princes are never on the bad side. I feel like theyll protect you from anything.


    I see.


    Seona nodded, albeit weakly. She could somewhat relate to what they were saying.


    She felt like she could do anything with him. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    That he would never leave my side.


    Thats what Eunhyeok must be feeling too. Even though hes blunt and proud, he follows whatever Eunha says.


    Youve been waiting, havent you?


    Sorry, hehe.


    The girls exchanged glances. Eunha and Eunhyuk were clueless, but the girls giggled.


    It was a time for treasure hunting. The first-grade students at Doan Elementary School had to find paper notes in the area that extends from Sangunsa and Daedongsa, and broadly, to the north gate of Bukhansanseong.


    Theyll never find it!


    The teachers who hid the notes insisted. They had been waiting for this moment, starving themselves to hide the note while the children ate their lunches.


    Whether they did or not, their eyes lit up at the mention of treasure. Separated into groups, the children searched under stones, trees, and bushes for the note.


    I found one!


    Ah! Here it is!


    Eunhyuk found the note taped to a pillar at the entrance to Daedongsa. Seona, who had found a note nearby, was also excited.


    Then, well do rock-paper-scissors, right?


    Okay.


    Captain! Give us a signal!


    sigh. Just do it. One, two~


    Eunha chanted.


    Missing the beat, the two hurriedly opened the note.


    Ah! Its a dud!


    Me too.


    No wonder.


    Ah! Its a dud!


    Me too.


    No wonder.


    I didnt say anything, but I managed to find a few notes on the way to Dae Dongsa. There were limited prizes, but there were notes everywhere, so I figured most of them werent bad.


    You might as well give up.


    No, captain, Im going to find the treasure, even if it means going one step further than yesterday!


    Me too, me too! I want that paint set.


    Noh Eun-ha, take off your shoes and lets go!


    Lets be strong, lets be strong!


    Sigh


    It seemed to ignite the kids willpower.


    Eventually, when he wanted to relax, he was held back by Minji and forced to search for treasure.


    Shall we go a little further in?


    They scoured the surrounding area. Minji suggested to the group as they watched the other kids climb the mountain path.


    Okay, lets go!


    Eunhyuk, still full of energy, agreed.


    Well, me too.


    Hayang, who was also fascinated by the treasure hunt, agreed.


    Yeah, Im good too.


    Seona, who is also eager to find the paint.


    Im against it. Girls, its been fun.


    Im going somewhere!


    Eunha was about to run back to the gathering point when he was grabbed by the nape of the neck again.


    I cant wait to get home. This is no elementary school picnic.


    It wasnt a picnic, it was a hike.


    Even if it was difficult to find a picnic area in Seoul, I couldnt understand why the school chose the remote Bukhansan mountain when there were Gyeongbokgung Palace and Changgyeonggung Palace nearby. (E/N: I have posted pictures of these places in chapters before!)


    Beyond this mountain is Uijeongbu!


    Seriously, they didnt even think if it was safe. They said that the monsters that live in Uijeongbu could destroy Seoul, but they chose Uijeongbu as their picnic spot.


    Gahhhhhhhhhhhh!


    Thats when it happened.


    Hearing the scream from above, the children stopped walking.


    Huh? What was that?


    Whats that sound?


    I think something happened.


    They looked at each other, then back at Eunha behind them.


    Everybody be quiet.


    It wasnt an echo.


    Eunha held up his index finger to command silence.


    The area became silent, as if by magic.


    The birds were gone. When had it gone?


    The bird sounds disappeared. When did they stop?


    The wind blew, and the sound of the wind mixed with the sound of the ground being lightly tapped.


    Dirt and dust flew, and the bushes shook unnaturally.


    Of all times.


    Eunha clicked his tongue. The fading of the sound was enough to tell him what had happened.


    Why was it today?


    It was the incident of the flower-viewing at Bukhansan Mountain. A monster that had been living in Ui Jeong Bu broke out of its cocoon and came down to Bukhansan.


    Hey, whats that!


    Minji pointed.


    Boom.


    A black figure emerged from the bushes. The monster, taller than the children, raised its long snout with a grin.


    Ah.


    Minji knew exactly what that grin meant.


    It was the same look the goblins gave the children when they attacked the kindergarten a year ago.


    Her mind went blank. She couldnt feel her fingertips.


    She should run, but her feet wouldnt move.


    No What is this? Mom, where are you?


    She couldnt even make a sound. She denied reality by just shaking her head.


    The monster could sense the panic in her.


    It closed the gap with her, drawing a circle. It raised its sharp claws, ready to tear her flesh and bite her neck.


    The monster was sure. Its claws would tear into her soft flesh, and then it would rip out her throat.


    Its claws reached out to grab her, and,


    Wake up.


    the claws couldnt cut anything.


    Since when?


    No, she didnt even feel it.


    When did it start?


    Out of nowhere, Eunha popped up and the fork pierced the monsters paw covered with thick leather, breaking its claws.


    Slash


    The monster went limp. He didnt hesitate to stab the fork into its mouth, again and again.


    Again and again.


    He stabbed the fork until the monsters corpse turned to mana and scattered.


    Phew.


    Any fork not made of mana-containing metal could no longer be used. Breathless, he threw the fork he was holding to the ground.


    Are you okay?


    Uh, yeah. I, Im fine.


    Minji nodded, still in disbelief.


    Right now, she didnt even know where she was. Or even what she was doing a moment ago.


    Her hands were shaking. Her feet were cold.


    She closed her eyes tightly as she remembered when the monster had attacked. She hugged herself with her arms in a deathly fear.


    You must have been shaken up. Hopefully shed be okay.


    Are you guys okay?


    Eunha was worried about the other children.


    Fortunately, they had remained calm, unlike when the monster had appeared.


    Captain, shouldnt we clean up the blood first?


    Yeah, my face is a mess.


    Here, here.


    Thank you.


    Eunha took the handkerchief from Hayang.


    If he didnt, Minji might die. Eunha, momentarily overcome with emotion, took it out on the monster. Then he realized he had blood on his face from the monsters splashes.


    The towel, Ill buy you a new one later.


    Oh, no, its okay.


    Captain, are you okay?


    What?


    You just I dont know what to say, but you were not the captain I know.


    What Eunhyeok said after hesitating was something that caught Eunha off guard.


    A little while ago, when he killed the monster, he was an <Undead>. He had succumbed to the monsters influence.


    Eunhyuk had accurately characterized him.


    Im just a little excited.


    What kind of face am I wearing now?


    Thinking that I was showing the children the appearance of the <undead>, my mind was racing.


    I wasnt sure if I was managing my facial expressions well.


    I didnt know what face to make.


    So Eunha deliberately looked up at the mountain.


    Were in trouble.


    The monster he had just defeated was a Seventh Level Hound.


    Hounds were monsters with a pack mentality. When they are hungry, they will pounce on any opponent, no matter how strong, and they will eat even their own kind.


    Once captured, they would chase their prey to the death.


    Trouble, this is trouble.


    Eunha recognized the malevolent aura emanating from the mountain. His mana-sensing web was as fine and dense as a spiders web, and he could see countless monsters travelling south.


    Hell Hounds, of course..


    The Hell Hound is a sixth-tier monster that commands a pack of hounds. I couldnt find any monsters that looked like Hell Hounds on my sensors, but they had to be somewhere in the mountains.


    Dangerous.


    Fields and mountain ranges were the Hounds staging grounds, and it was no easy task to escape from them.


    Whoa.


    Captain, what do we do?


    Uh, I dont know what to do, we need to run!


    Eunha, what should we do?


    I think we should run away too.


    Running away wasnt the problem. He just wasnt sure if he could run away and save the children from the horde, which was descending at a terrifying speed.


    No doubt he would lose some of them in the process.


    Im Conan or Kim Jeon-il or something?


    At least if it was a murder case, the culprit wouldnt come looking to kill the detective.


    What should we do?


    It was a dilemma. They couldnt afford to wait for the player to come and subdue the monsters. They were in the middle of Bukhansan, and the Hound pack was still charging down at a furious speed.


    The existence of Hell Hounds couldnt be ignored.


    They may have lost some of their strength passing through the cocoon, but the terror of the Hell Hounds was evident in their leadership of the pack.


    It was the same before we regressed.


    Eunha couldnt remember much about the Bukhansan Flower Viewing Incident. He only remembered that there were a considerable number of casualties and that public opinion was on the need to retake Uijeongbu.


    We have no choice.


    It was a gamble, but it was also a sure thing.


    Phew.


    Screams came from everywhere.


    The screams calmed me down.


    Like I was finally back where I belonged.


    Now listen to me.


    Eunha spoke with a seriousness in his voice that they had never heard before.


    You guys run as far down as possible. Contact anyone you meet and tell them to call for the player. Dont worry about what happens to the others, just go down the mountain.


    Captain! Youre not coming with us!?


    I, Ill go find the others.


    It was a lie.


    Eunha was going to hold off the Hounds until the players arrived.


    Hounds were relentless monsters, and if he could drive them away, the children would be safe.


    Then come with me! Ive learned mana, so now I can.


    Choi Eunhyuk.


    Eunha said in a frosty voice.


    Eunhyuk, who was about to argue his point, froze.


    A sharp chill ran through his body.


    Dont be a brat.


    Im sorry.


    Eunhyeok wanted to help Eunha. He wanted to be like him.


    But Eunha had no intention of letting Eunhyuk do anything reckless. The reason he decided to go monster hunting now was to save these children.


    Dont puke on my opinion. Shut up and follow me.


    The children stiffened in unison.


    Under his stern warning, they nodded, each with a different expression.


    Some in exasperation.


    Some frustrated.


    Some anxious.


    Some looked nervous.


    Phew. From now on, youll be a party of four, Choi Eun-hyuk.


    Yes!


    Youre the main dealer of the party. Youll deal with the monsters you encounter on your way down the mountain.


    Uh, yeah! Okay!


    Just remember this. Youre the only one who can protect your party. Youre the strongest one of them all.


    Okay, captain!


    Eunhyuk replied cheerfully.


    And Jung Ha Yang, Jin Seo Na.


    Em, yeah!


    Yeah.


    Youre the navigators. Hayang is the main, and Seona is the sub. As you know, Hayang has a very good sense of direction, and the party must go where she tells them to go. And Jin seona. With your five senses, you should be able to tell when a monster is near.


    Yes, I will.


    Okay.


    Finally, Kim Minji.


    Yeah.


    Minji felt uneasy. Her fear of monsters hadnt gone away. If she had to face them again, she felt like she would collapse into a ball and cry.


    Its natural to be scared. Maybe youre the most normal person here.


    What do you mean?


    Eunha didnt answer Minjis question; he simply continued.


    You keep an eye on the kids and make sure they dont act rashly.


    Is that it?


    Thats all. And Hayang, give me all the leftover lunch boxes and yuzu tea.


    Yes, I understand.


    Hayang didnt express any doubts.


    Everyone knows how to suppress mana, right?


    The Hound has a very good nose. It can react to the mana you spill, so suppress it as much as possible.


    Yes!


    That was all he had to say.


    Eunha waited until the children were out of sight.


    He deployed her mana sensors. The Hounds hadnt yet descended to where the children were going.


    Those kids will be fine.


    I cant help but believe that now.


    I slowly build up the mana in my body.


    The direction of the Hounds began to turn toward him.


    This way, you sons of bitches.


    (E/N: yes, fine, Eunhyuk is my fav)

 Chapter 42

    Chapter 42[Hound (4)]


    There is up and down in the world.


    This was the first education Sena received from her father.


    In this world, there are people of high status, and there are people of low status.


    Her father taught her that the noble should be able to serve people, and the lowly should be able to keep their heads down.


    So, he said, you have to act according to your fraction.


    Sena, who was only 5 years old at the time, didnt understand her fathers teaching; she didnt understand the idea of treating people as high or low.


    But she realized that the way people treated her was indicative of their status.


    Good morning, maam.


    Dinner is ready.


    Its time for you to go to bed.


    Sena realized that since her fathers training, the attitudes of her employers had become stern.


    Where once she would have been young and coddled whenever she threw a tantrum, now they followed whatever she said without question.


    I want that.


    I want to eat that.


    No. Why do you want me to go there?


    I dont know. You figure it out.


    Do I have to do that?


    She was the noble one, and they were the lowly ones.


    She, the noble one, needed to be able to serve the lowly servants, and the lowly servants needed to be able to serve the noble master.


    It was at a company party that she realized there was a hierarchy among people.


    Sena followed her father to the party and was greeted politely by the company executives. The children they brought asked to be her hands and feet.


    She was the noble one, and they were the ones she was supposed to serve.


    If there is such a hierarchy among people, then there is a hierarchy in all things.


    Even in kindergarten, there were changes.


    The children who used to play closely with her suddenly became cautious around her. Even her closest childhood friend treated her like a princess, which made her feel uneasy.


    But it didnt take long for them to accept the change.


    When she realized it, everyone was treating her that way.


    Then she started to wonder.


    What does it really mean to be a noble person.


    It was at a childhood friends birthday party.


    Heres our new puppy. Were naming him Ming Ming. How about it? Isnt he cute?


    Her childhood friend, who used to visit her mansion with her mother who was a housekeeper, invited her to her birthday party.


    She was wearing an unusually white dress and showed her puppy at home.


    Sena smiled from ear to ear as she cuddled the puppy and saw how happy she was.


    Suddenly, she wanted to play a prank.


    Without thinking, she said,


    Yeah, its cute. Can you give it to me?


    Huh? Ooh, its my dog.


    So, youre not going to give it to me?


    Well, its.


    I thought you were my friend.


    I said without thinking.


    Sena watched her little friends face contort in disbelief and realized the difference between her and herself.


    She was the noble one, and she was the lowly one.


    Oh, no, of course Ill give you everything. Were friends, arent we?


    She could only shake her head at the noble.


    As Sena watched her little friend hand over the puppy with tears in her eyes, a realization struck her like a thunderbolt.


    In short, the noble was the one who could have anything, and the lowly was the one who had to give anything to the noble.


    I felt a strange pleasure. Indescribable.


    Why are you crying? You look like Im doing something bad.


    Oh, noI am not.


    I felt like the world was mine.


    The pleasure of stealing from someone who cant even keep what they have.


    And then.


    No thanks, I dont want it. You keep it. I dont see where this is cute. And the name is weird.


    Ah.


    The thrill of tarnishing a persons self-worth.


    The pleasure of breaking a person down, of driving them to despair.


    Im noble.


    A noble person is one who has. Those who are forgiven for whatever they have.


    The lowly are those who could not keep what they had.


    She was the one who had.


    Its all mine.


    She felt like she had the world.


    Until that day came.


    About your manners.


    What?


    Its rude. Why did you touch it without permission? No, dont touch it.


    Talking about something you dont even know about.


    KK Groups year-end party.


    As Sena prepares to enter elementary school, she realizes that even in her noble status, there are highs and lows.


    The people at her groups party werent people she could boss around.


    She was merely a flower to show off the heirs, just as her friends had been to her.


    Youre arrogant. Learn your manners.


    And the disapproving gaze of the chairman of the KK Group.


    Kim Geon, the chairman of KK Group, who the adults called a crouching tiger.


    He evaluated her as a presumptuous child who didnt follow hierarchy in the presence of the heirs.


    His gaze towards her was cold.


    It was the same look she had when looking down on someone inferior to her.


    That day, Sena realized that there were hierarchies within social status, and that there were hierarchies within noble status as well.


    The world did not belong to her.


    Sena had become morbidly obsessed with status.


    Her pride was so bruised after meeting the Heirs that she bullied and tormented children lesser than her to feed her ego.


    You should learn your manners.


    The one child who really got under her skin was Seona.


    Sena hated having to be in the same class as the monster, Seona, more than she hated dying.


    It made her feel like a child.


    She even had the same name as Sena. When someone jokingly asked if they werent sisters, it made her stomach turn.


    Every time I recognized her presence, I was reminded of the humiliation at KK Groups year-end party.


    So I harassed her thoroughly.


    To prove that her and I are not the same.


    To make her realize her fraction.


    But she was not completely satisfied.


    No Eunha!


    He was no match for her power.


    Every time he didnt listen to her, she remembered the day her pride had plummeted to the bottom.


    She wanted to beat him into submission, if only to forget it.


    Do we have to go higher?


    Yeah, lets go higher. It should be around there. S��arch* The N??elFir��.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Now was her chance to break the bridge of his nose.


    Sena had bribed her homeroom teacher, Miss Yoo Ji-na, to find out where the note with the first prize was.


    Shed only just been hired, so shed succumbed to Senas power.


    Its far away.


    The nameless boy looked up the mountain and stuck his tongue out.


    So, youre not going now?


    Oh, no.


    No one could argue with her here.


    The boy was the other half of the class. So were the other boys and girls.


    What they all had in common was that their parents were connected in some way to the company Senas father ran.


    For example, the boys father worked for Senas fathers company.


    Im going to take a break here. You guys go.


    The first prize is a long way away.


    Out of breath, Sena sat down on a bench with a handkerchief.


    Ooh, us too?


    Thats too far away.


    Cant we take a little break?


    The girls asked, glancing at each other; they, too, were exhausted from the climb.


    Well?


    Sena asked briefly.


    The girls could tell without her saying anything else. They had been told by their parents to be friendly with Sena.


    Oh, no, we have to go, were on our way.


    Sena, you rest here. Well be back.


    The children cried and ate mustard as they climbed the mountain.


    Sena relaxed at the sight of them. Now she would rest until the children came back with the treasure with the first prize.


    That was when it happened.


    Kaaaaaaaaa-!!!


    The children were running down in a panic.


    What happened?


    Sena glared at them with an annoyed look.


    Soon, she spotted a black figure running after them.


    Monsters!


    Several hounds were running down the mountain.


    Gah, gah, gah-!!!


    Screams erupted from the children.


    The creatures raised front paws slowly approached.


    Sena stared at the claw in front of her, still unaware of what was happening.


    The claws approaching in slow motion.


    The sharp fangs just before they touched-


    the monster fell to the ground as if it had lost its strength.


    Uh, huh?


    Sena realized that she was about to be killed by the monster.


    What, its you?


    With a casual tone, No Eunha appeared in front of the fallen hound.


    He choked the life out of the fallen monster as if it was his usual behavior.


    If you dont want to die, go down the mountain.


    Uh huh?


    I already told you. You do the rest.


    Uh, uh.


    And that guy youve been carrying around, hes in bad shape, get him treated as soon as you get down there.


    Sena found the hired man she had been carrying around all day.


    The employee was hugging a fallen arm that had fallen off the mountain where the children had jumped down.


    It was really eerie to see the employees face covered in tears and snot, shaking the bleeding arm back and forth.


    He looked like he wanted to turn around and walk away.


    You take care of the rest. Im leaving.


    W-Wait!


    No. I have to stop him!


    Sena grabbed Eunha as he was leaving.


    Something terrible would happen if she let him go.


    You, where are you going?


    Why should I tell you that, get out of my way.


    What?


    Get out of my way.


    Sena let go of her grip on Eunha


    She couldnt stand the energy emanating from him. She lost her strength in her legs and slumped down.


    Im leaving.


    Eunha disappeared without looking back.


    Only then did Sena feel her tension ease. Something lukewarm flowed down her legs, but she didnt know what it was at the moment.


    Oh, miss! My arm, my arm fell off! Please save me!


    The employee who collapsed in front of her and vomited blood was also something she didnt know.


    Sena just stared at the spot where Eunha had disappeared and muttered.


    I want it.


    Want it.


    I want him who would bow to no one.


    The one who would swing his sword at anyone.


    In this moment, Sena recognized the value of No Eunhas existence.


    He was an accessory. A very pretty accessory that would increase her value.


    If she could have him, she would be able to hold her head high, even above the heirs who looked down on her.


    Possessiveness was ignited.

 Chapter 43

    Chapter 43[Hound (5)]


    After sending the children away, Eunha opened Hayangs lunchbox.


    He scattered the remaining food in the chanhap evenly across the street.


    This should provide some distraction.


    Monsters tended to be attracted to mana.


    If it was a hound, it would go after the tenuous mana in Jung Hayangs lunchbox.


    The prediction didnt change.


    The moment he scattered the food, the hound that was chasing him scattered.


    Time for the children to get away from the hound.


    and leave the potion behind.


    The reason for the food was that it was uncomfortable to carry around.


    If he left it behind, the monsters might chase after them.


    After discarding the food, Eunha strapped the thermos to his back and jumped up a tree.


    Wow, this is no joke.


    The top of Bukhansan Mountain.


    Eunha couldnt hide his surprise as he felt the growing energy of the hound pack as he headed towards Baegundae.


    If they came down the mountain, there would be a huge number of casualties.


    He shouldnt think so easily.


    His mana was currently a little more than half of what it should be. He had to conserve his mana like a belt.


    Moreover, his fork was the only weapon he could use to defeat the monster.


    Plplease, save me.


    It was then.


    Eunha spun around at the sound from the other side.


    A pungent smell was rising up to the treetops. Looking down, he frowned.


    There were bodies scattered around as if it were a place where hikers passed by.


    The person who requested rescue was a player. Since Bukhansan was a Changhai Clans territory, the person must be a player from the Changhai Clan.


    As the hound pack approached the player whose side was torn apart, the shadow of death fell on the mans face.


    He was already helpless.


    Eunha shook his head at the player who was begging for his life with tears in his eyes.


    Death was unstoppable.


    The Hounds began to dismantle the body, and the hand that reached for the sky in the hope of salvation fell helplessly.


    The Hounds poked their heads in, hoping to take a little more. Their mouths reddened, they squabbled, ready to kill each other.


    While the pack was distracted by their prey, Eunha kicked a hound near a tree.


    He scattered the pack as soon as he hit the ground.


    Of course!


    He purposely jumped into the pack because he was sure the player had a weapon.


    Without hesitation, Eunha rummaged through the mangled corpses.


    He found a longsword that the man must have used, and a stiletto hanging from his waist.


    A sword made of mana metal, a mana alloy, was a far cry from the weapons he wielded in emergencies. It was capable of killing a hound without mana, and its cutting power was enhanced by mana alone.


    After all


    This isnt going to work.


    Wiping the sweat from his brow, he put down the longsword the man would have used.


    It was too long and heavy for his young body.


    Come on in.


    Instead, he grabbed the stiletto the man would have used as an aid. It was about the length of his forearm and specialized for stabbing, so he had no trouble carrying it.


    Eunha loaded the stiletto with mana and deliberately taunted the hounds.


    He didnt feel fear.


    It had been long since he had abandoned that emotion.


    A mere seventh rank.


    No, there was no reason to be afraid of a pack that would have been relegated to the eighth rank after crossing Cocoon.


    The slaughter had begun.


    Blinded, he went on a mad rampage against the onrushing pack.


    He leapt into the air, plunging his sword into the belly of a hound. S~ea??h the nov��lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    From where he stood, the ravenous horde tore at each other.


    He infused his stiletto with mana, extending the blade.


    Not just any stiletto, but a weapon created by a player device could be utilized in this way.


    Boom.


    In an instant, the extended blade touched the hounds gemstone.


    The gem shattered, and the hound turned to mana and disappeared.


    There was no need to remove the stiletto from the hound.


    Eunha twisted his body hard in the air.


    On the ground, the remaining Hounds were waiting for him to fall.


    He couldnt let that happen.


    A nip. (Mijim) (). (1)


    Stilettos blade glowed with a searing light.


    He swung the blade downward,


    The mana in the blade turned into slender needles and rushed toward them.


    The small amount of mana in the attack was not enough to kill all of the hounds.


    But the pack didnt close the distance and lunged, dead or alive.


    Landing on the ground, Eunha kicked out the stiletto hed tucked between his armpits.


    From the bottom up.


    From the top, back down.


    Down and back up again.


    He traced the stars trajectory, never pausing his grip on the stiletto.


    The trajectory, six times, was enough to slaughter the hounds.


    The strength of the hounds was only revealed when they were in a pack.


    A lone wolf was no enemy.


    Eunha easily cut down the Hound from a distance.


    Those caught in his mana-sensing net from the start had no chance to react.


    I got one.


    He couldnt be bothered to wipe the blood off his face. Wiping the blood from his face haphazardly, he finished searching the players corpse.


    The automatic pistol from his back pocket was a G-Fight1, manufactured by Galaxy Devices.


    Eunha pulled out the magazine and checked to make sure it was fully loaded.


    Unfortunately, he didnt find any spare rounds.


    Good thing I have a Yuja-cha tea.


    The joy of wielding a player device for the first time in a long time had drained his mana.


    If he hadnt brought the thermos, he would have run out of mana before he met the Hell Hound.


    Kaaaaaaaah-!!


    Khaaaaaaah!!!


    The screams came from the bottom of the mountain.


    Hard to ignore because they were childrens screams, he clicked his tongue and ran.


    It was half a dozen children surrounded by a pack of hounds.


    Frowning, he saw Senas employer lose an arm in a fight with a monster and quickly intervened.


    What the hell are these kids doing here!


    He swung his stiletto, unable to hide his irritation.


    Ack, my arm!


    The hired employed picked up his fallen arm and winced.


    Damn. Its gone.


    Im goinf to die. Im screwed


    For now, the shock of having his arm cut off offset the pain.


    But over time, he will feel the shock of losing his arm.


    There was nothing he could do on the mountain unless I got medical attention right away.


    Its none of my business.


    I didnt care if the man died of shock or not.


    Instead, I was irritated by the sound of the mans fever.


    Its Sena!


    Uh, what can I do-!


    The hounds were still there. The ones who had marked the children who had run away from him were running down the path.


    I hated taking care of children.


    If they werent in the same class, the same school, I wouldnt have bothered.


    A thousand steps.


    I bent my knees and pounded the ground, closing the distance quickly, but not enough to swing my sword at the hounds that were charging the girl.


    Haa.


    It was a waste, he thought, but he had no choice.


    Clicking his tongue, Eunha fired the G-Fight1 in his left hand.


    The mana-alloy bullet pierced the hounds lungs.


    The hound gasped for air through its punctured lungs and eventually died of a pool of blood in its lungs.


    What the hell, was that you?


    I should have left it alone.


    The child who had nearly lost her life to the monster was Sena.


    Eunha sighed inwardly, wishing he hadnt used all those bullets.


    If you dont want to die, go down the mountain.


    Uh huh?


    This isnt working. She hadnt woken up yet.


    He looked around at his surroundings.


    She wasnt the only one who hadnt come to her senses in the face of the monster.


    The children were staring blankly at the spot where the monster had disappeared. Some of them were crying and panicking.


    It was a stark comparison to the friends hed sent down the mountain earlier.


    The children were all looking at him.


    As if to say, Do something


    It was annoying. It was truly annoying.


    This is why I hated kids.


    A child always had to rely on others, never on themselves.


    My pre-regression self had to survive alone, with no one to turn to.


    I already told you. The rest is up to you.


    Uh, uh.


    He glared at the kids trying to get to him.


    He didnt recognize many of them.


    Probably kids from other classes.


    He had no reason to care about them anymore.


    The things that had a reason to be save were not here.


    What needed to be done, he had done.


    The rest was up to the kids to figure out. If they still encountered monsters in the future, that was simply their fate.


    And the man you were carrying, hes in serious condition, get him medical attention as soon as you all get down there.


    He probably wouldnt survive.


    Getting down the mountain with a missing arm was one thing.


    There was no way a group of children could carry a bleeding adult down the mountain.


    Perhaps the man would be forced to make two choices.


    He could go down alone and die.


    Or he could go down with the children and die.


    Either way, the outcome will not change.


    It doesnt matter who dies.


    He stood like a knife sharpened from slaying monsters.


    If anyone touched it, it would go right through them.


    W, wait!


    Jin Sena still hadnt grasped his emotions.


    In retrospect, she had never been good at reading other peoples emotions.


    Perhaps it was because she had been taught from a young age to only be served by others.


    To her, everyone but herself was just a tool for convenience.


    It was ridiculous to think that.


    Is that why shes trying to use me now?


    He shook off her grasping hand.


    He turned his pent-up irritation and frustration into flesh.


    Emotionally charged flesh was terribly intimidating.


    She couldnt say anything just by meeting his eyes.


    Eunha left the place without a second thought.


    He continued up the mountain,


    I found it.


    The summit of Baekundae.


    He finally confronted the monster that commanded the group.


    A sixth-level monster, Hell Hound.


    The creature emitted a black aura that surrounded its body.


    Whether you do the marking or not.


    Eunha did not resist the black aura that engulfed him.


    Amidst the surging energy, he simply imbued mana into his sword and said,


    Youre dead, you son of a bitch.


    Madness ().


    (1) Mijim (): in Korean or in Chinese can be translated to acupuncture needle in English. Acupuncture is a form of alternative medicine that involves inserting thin needles into the skin at specific points on the body to stimulate certain areas and promote healing. Of course, this is an ability that Eunha has to inflict damage on the enemy.


    (E/N: I dont know Chinesesorrybut Ill learn it next year!)

 Chapter 44

    Chapter 44[Hound(6 )]


    Huff, huff, huff! Run!


    He was out of breath. Eunhyuk had the urge to stop and catch his breath, but he forced himself to keep going.


    It had been so long since he abandoned his bag.


    The same was true for the children behind him. They had abandoned their packs to make themselves as light as possible.


    Uh, how much further do we have to go!


    I dont know!


    Eunhyuk nervously responded to Minjis protest.


    I want to know!


    I dont know.


    How much longer we have to run.


    How far I have to run.


    Eunhyuk didnt know. Even now, he was thinking about it countless times.


    Kaaaaaaaah-!!!


    Ugk, players! Call the players!


    What is the Changhae Clan doing!


    He could hear the sounds of death coming from up above, the same place he had passed by earlier.


    Part of him wanted to run to save them.


    But he had made a promise to Eunha.


    To lead the party and protect his people.


    To put his own life first.


    Im sorry, Im sorry!


    He gritted his teeth.


    Maybe this could help.


    He had learned to wield a sword and learn mana to become a player who saves people in danger.


    Eunhyuk resented the fact that he had to use what he had learned from Eunha solely to protect himself.


    Dont look away.


    It was Minji who grabbed him when he was about to turn his head at the sound of another scream.


    Come on, run away. We cant help them.


    Ugh!


    He couldnt argue.


    He knew it too. That even though he had gained strength since that day last year when he almost lost his life to the goblins, it was still not enough to deal with monsters.


    I know, I know, I know, but!


    Im frustrated. I want to be stronger, stronger, stronger.I want to grow up.


    The screaming never stopped.


    A throaty scream for help.


    The sound of monsters scratching their throats and growling.


    It was hell. The mountain trail where Id been running with my friends at lunch had become a deafening inferno.


    Dont look back, dont look back. Dont look back, dont look back.


    Minji muttered over and over again under her breath. It felt like she was mumbling to her friends, but it was more like she was brainwashing herself.


    She couldnt wait to get home, tears welling up in her eyes every time she heard a scream, and the sound of a dog barking in the distance startled her.


    She could hardly believe her ears. If Eunha hadnt been there to comfort her, if her friends had been as terrified as she was, she wouldnt have been able to get away.


    Dont look back. Never.


    She repeated again.


    You watch the kids and make sure they dont do anything rash


    Is that it?


    Thats it


    The only thing that kept her sane was the last thing Eunha said.


    I cant help..!


    She knew why hed told her to watch her friends.


    He knew she wouldnt help the party, but hed forced her into a role to keep her sane.


    Im a hindrance. If it werent for me, they could go faster.


    I shouldnt even be thinking that.


    Frustrated. Im angry.


    She would have been a real obstacle if her pride hadnt reared its ugly head.


    Hayang, where do we go next?


    Minji scanned her surroundings through her fevered mind. Eunhyuk, who was leading the party, was in no position to look around. Neither were Seo-na or Hayang, who were doing their own thing.


    In the end, Minji was the only one who could coordinate the party.


    It was ironic: the moment she was pessimistic about her situation, she became the leader of the party.


    Haa, huuf, ha! I dont think the left side will work!


    Hayangs mana sensing had always been excellent, as she had subconsciously taken in the information that mana conveyed.


    However, it was not easy to consciously do what she was doing subconsciously.


    She knew that her role could mean the difference between life and death for the party.


    Her head was pounding. The information Mana was conveying was vast.


    It was like reading several books at once.


    If she let her mind wander, shed never be able to pull herself out of the lake of information.


    Still, she desperately sifted through the information. She tried to take in the information as if she were choosing which book she wanted to read.


    Outside, to the left, something ominous!


    She couldnt describe the process of interpreting the information in words.


    An uncomfortable sensation ran through her body.


    That was all she could say.


    Theres a sound coming from the left.


    It was Seona who reconfirmed the uncertain information. Still not used to feeling mana, she relied on her animal senses.


    To her left, she heard a series of hounds breathing. Human screams mingled with them.


    She must not tell them. This sound.


    You must keep the sounds in the distance to yourself. There was no point in telling my friends about this horrible sound.


    It would dampen the mood of the party.


    So you keep it to yourself. Keep your mouth shut. Dont tell them.


    It was Seona who was mentally backed into a corner. If Minji hadnt regained her composure, Seona could have lost her cool and made a bad decision.


    More, more, more! Push through it!


    The childrens stamina had long since been drained. They didnt have the strength to run anymore.


    Nevertheless, they squeezed what little strength they had left. If they stopped, they would be caught by the horde running from the top of the mountain.


    Why, why!


    Why cant I see the player!


    It was time for Eunhyuk to curse the player who still hadnt appeared.


    Its up ahead, watch out!


    Hayang shouted urgently. She sensed the omnipresence of mana in the direction she was running.


    On Mount Bukhansan, there was a layer of mana scattered by a pack of hounds. There was the mana unconsciously released by people, and even the mana of players who fought battles in places unknown to him.


    So mana was ubiquitous.


    And unfortunate,


    Ah


    children witnessed the birth of a monster before their eyes.


    A hound tearing through the ubiquitous mana. The red-eyed hound shook off the mana from its body like dust.


    Grrrr.


    Eunhyuk stiffened the moment he saw the hound.


    Was it really this scary?


    The Hound that Eunha had defeated hadnt been this terrifying. The goblins he had faced in kindergarten were more frightening.


    It was inevitable. The hound that Eunha defeated was a weakened monster during the process of breaking through the cocoon.


    It was different from the hound born inside the cocoon.


    The creature in front of him was undoubtedly a monster of the seventh rank.


    Grrrr.


    The Hound spread the black aura that was wrapped around its body.


    What, what, is this!


    Marking. The hound had the tenacity to not let go of its prey once it had set its sights on it.


    The children tried to shake off the fog, but it was futile.


    He was already ready to hunt his prey.


    Ah-wooo!


    It stretched its long neck toward the sky.


    Born from the omnipresent mana, the Hound was the second-highest-ranking monster in the pack.


    Krng


    Grrr.


    Grrrr


    Ah


    How, how can this be


    Seonas face turned a deep blue. The scattered sounds began to converge.


    Ah.


    Hayang did the same. The piercing sensation was coming from all directions.


    There was no way out.


    What is this!


    Minji panicked again.


    The swarms that were gathering one after another were nothing short of horrifying. Lips twitching, growling, drooling, and glaring with red eyes.


    Uh, what can I do.


    Eunhyuk was overwhelmed by the horde that was swarming the area.


    It was not the time to think about being strong.


    He couldnt do anything if he didnt live.


    He had to live.


    No, he wanted to live.


    Even alone.


    If I, if I alone run away.


    Remember this. Youre the only one who can protect the party. Youre the only one whos the strongest.


    If I hadnt remembered that promise, I might have abandoned them and run away.


    Eunhyuk clutched the branch hed given him as they descended the mountain path.


    Spread your feet shoulder-width apart. Eunhyuk, which foot should go out first?


    Me? Uh, Ive never really thought about it.


    Thats when Eunha said something.


    Even players get nervous when facing monsters, so I have to remember which foot I go first.


    Why?


    Because when you panic, your feet tend to get crossed.


    Hehe, so what, what do I do then?


    Youre right-handed, so just start with your right foot.


    Okay!


    Right foot, right foot


    I put my right foot forward from memory. The branch was clutched in a suspended grip, ready to strike at any moment.


    Huff, aPlayer, can you feel anything, Hayang?


    I, I dont know! Its, its, i-its, its all just a bad feeling.


    One step, another step.


    The hounds, who refused to give up their prey, closed the distance.


    Eunhyuk pushed his teammates back. The kids hugged each other and clung to the wooden pillar.


    Captain.


    I can do it, right?


    Captain! But how do we deal with monsters stronger than me?


    Youre being silly, you need to work on your stamina and mana, you cant even breathe yet.


    I want to know! Please, captain, tell me!


    Run away. Run, no matter what. Unless you want to die.


    Not like that!


    Hah, look at its feet. You can predict the movements of most monsters by looking at their feet.


    Wow, predicting where the monster will attack by watching their feet!


    Intelligent monsters can also deceive your footsteps. Thats when you have to look at their eyes. Its best to watch both their eyes and feet but you might not be able to do both.


    Eyes.


    Eyes. He glared at the first hound to step forward, echoing Eunhas words.


    Kaaaak-!!!


    Charge!


    The Hound lunged at him as if to see what he could do.


    Eunhyuk, who was staring into its eyes, let out a cheer and struck the branch.


    Crunch.


    The blow didnt land, but the creature that had jumped into the mix of fakes was startled by the attack.


    It didnt seem to expect him to react appropriately.


    I did it, I did it.


    You didnt do anything!


    Minji was right. The hounds threat had only been dispelled once.


    The pack still surrounded the children.


    Uh, what can I do.


    Terrified and unable to stop her tears.


    Everywhere she looked, there was no life. She couldnt see a corner to escape.


    Boom!


    Eun-hyuk was running away from the hounds, but the end was near.


    They were telling him to dodge one more time.


    Dodge one, dodge two, and so on.


    They could have killed him at any moment, but they were going to keep playing this game until he collapsed from exhaustion.


    It was a hounds habit to bite its preys throat and cut off its breath the moment it gave up on life.


    Ugh, damn it


    Once he crossed three dogs, he couldnt stop them.


    Eunhyuk knew. What their intentions were.


    Still, he didnt bend his knees. If theyre looking for the moment when he gives up, then paradoxically, it means that he can live until he doesnt give up.


    So even if he fell, he would get up.


    Fall, get up, fall, get up


    He wouldnt let go of even a straw of hope.


    Because


    I am a dealer! Cough!


    Eunhyuk!


    Four dogs. He barely avoided two, but one stabbed him in the side. From the opposite direction, another one jumped out and trampled on him.


    As if they were telling him to try to stop this too.


    Kerr, kerr!


    He couldnt breathe. The fourth hound had squeezed his windpipe.


    He struggled with all his might, but the more he did, the harder it pulled.


    Eunhyuk!


    No!


    At this rate, its all over.


    Seo-na repeatedly shouted to herself to calm down.


    Anyone, anyone?


    Help, please!


    They were friends that I first made. They were friends that I could share my heart with.


    I didnt want to lose everyone here. I didnt want to die. Not with my friends.


    I wanted to live. With my friends.


    So I prayed desperately.


    For [mercy] that I had given up on long ago.


    Please come and help me.


    For [salvation] that I had resigned myself to never having.


    [Whoever] it is, [please help me.]


    With only the desire to live.


    Whoever it is, [please help me.]


    With only the desire not to lose. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Magic is the combination of concrete imagination and mana to manipulate the laws of the world.


    And concrete imagination is the product of a desperate mind.


    [Whoever it is,]


    There was a crackle of electricity,


    And golden fur shot up.


    [Whoever it is, please help me!!!!]


    A shot rang out.


    The wind blew.


    It was the order of nature for the wind to blow.


    For the first time, the flock thought so.


    The wind was blowing.


    The wind blew.


    The wind blew?


    Like an inescapable wall.


    Like a cage they were trapped in.


    The herd suddenly realized they were caught in the wind.


    The wind had picked up.


    The leaves that had fallen and the flowers that had bloomed in the fields were scattered by the wind. It blocked their vision.


    The smell of blood, sweat, and their own scent mingled with the wind. It disrupted their sense of smell.


    The wind was bitter.


    Trees with weak roots were uprooted by gusts.


    The ground shook, and even the rock walls were torn apart.


    Eh?


    Only the children were unaffected by the wind.


    The tree they were leaning on didnt sway in the slightest.


    Im sorry, you were scared, werent you?


    In a world where petals and leaves fluttered about.


    Isolated from the gusting world, the children couldnt take their eyes off the woman who appeared with the wind.


    A short-haired woman with a leather jacket draped over her shoulders.


    Her hair was fluttering in the gusts of wind.


    And-.


    Can you close your eyes for a moment?


    The sound of a rattling folding fan echoed.


    Because Ill punish these bad dogs for you.


    Shin Seoyoung.


    Shin Seo-yeong of Shinpung. (1)


    It was the appearance of the Twelve Guardians.


    (1) Shin Seo-yeong of Shinpung: Shinpung is a Korean name that can mean different things depending on the Hanja characters used to write it, so the exact meaning of the name may vary. However, Shinpung can generally be interpreted as a reference to a divine or spiritual wind, which is fitting given that the first character of the name <()> also means divine wind. I dont know if this was the authors intention but Ill rather go with the exact translation of it.


    E/N: I just realize that for me to catch up with the manhwa as quickly as possible I will need to update 4 chapters per dayomg.Ill try!!

 Chapter 45

    Chapter 45[Hound (7)]


    There was a time when Player No Eunha killed a monster from the 4th hierarchy with a short sword.


    All the players gathered around and said in unison, The true value of <Undead> is revealed when he wields his two weapons.


    In his right hand was the Maestro of Destiny, the last work made for him by the legendary blacksmith.


    In his left hand was the Mengoosh, a backup to his legendary weapon.


    You bastard!


    There was no time to catch his breath. Rolling on the ground, Eunha quickly closed the distance.


    As if to give him no time to think, a pack of hounds charged.


    He grappled with the hounds, then stomped the floor, his backwards stiletto slashing at ones throat and the grip of his automatic rifle slamming into another.


    Thats a tough one.


    He had only been in hand-to-hand combat with the Hell Hound for a few minutes; it had recognized him as a formidable opponent and decided to wait for him to run out of health.


    In the end, Eunha was no closer to the Hell Hound. The hounds in the pack were just chasing him, following his markings.


    They were really bothering him.


    They wouldnt give him a break.


    No Eunha aimed at the hunting dog rushing towards him with his left hand and fired his G-Fight1 automatic pistol.


    The bullet aimed precisely at the creatures vital spot.


    He didnt care if the magic stone fell or not. He had to get out of there to escape from the pack.


    I cant believe Im running away from these creatures!


    Though I already was.


    This sucks.


    No matter how efficiently he handled his mana, his childlike body couldnt keep up with his pre-reversion skills. Even if he tried, his mana would dwindle inexplicably, and it would take a toll on his body.


    I dont even like stilettos!


    I was also limited in the weapons I could wield now.


    Before the regression, he had been using his Mengoosh as a secondary weapon, but trying to use a stiletto of similar length as his primary weapon was bound to make his combat inconsistent. If he hadnt used his G-Fight1 as a secondary weapon, he might have been defeated.


    That bastard is so annoying.


    The more I thought about it, the angrier I got.


    To think that I have to kill even the lowest-ranked monster, a mere pawn.


    It was ridiculous. Looking up at the Hell Hound looking down on me from above.


    I wanted to kill it right now.


    I wanted to twist its limbs, no, I wanted to see it give in before I did.


    Okay, okay, Ill do it. Its not that hard.


    Oh, youre going to be the one to kill me?


    Today is your last day.


    Theyre all dead, really.


    Eunha tugged at the string that held the thermos.


    Hed been paying attention to how much yuzu tea was left in the thermos, but he didnt need it now.


    It was war. That was all.


    He swallowed the rest of the yuzu tea. Not a drop left.


    If we were in the mountains, we would be drinking makgeolli.(1)


    Makgeolli was a decent potion. Although it had lower efficiency in restoring mana, it was a win-win situation for players who could kill monsters and drink alcohol.


    It will be made someday.


    The Potion Yuzu Tea quickly replenished my mana. It didnt fill up all of his mana, but he turned around just in time to face the Hell Hound.


    A thousand steps.


    In a few strides, he plunged into the hound pack,


    He went berserk.


    He swung his sword like a madman. If he had been acting calculatedly to conserve mana up until now, he was now in a fit of rage and killed as many as he could get his hands on.


    The erratic path of the swinging blade was eerie.


    The hunting dogs trapped in a world of flying, irregular blades fell one by one.


    Haa, haa


    It was exhausting. But he was able to overcome the discomfort of a child and an adults body as he acted impulsively.


    He also managed to release all the built-up stress he had been feeling.


    This is it.


    I dont think about killing in one fell swoop. If I see it, I cut it. I stab.


    This is it.


    The pleasure of killing monsters in a frenzy bubbled in his chest.


    This is it.


    The hounds were adept at sensing changes in the situation.


    They sensed a new kind of fear. Unafraid of death, they were paralyzed by the sight of him swinging his sword like a madman, without purpose.


    He would not leave them alone.


    If they wouldnt come, he would.


    If they tried to swell the herd, he would burrow into its center,


    Bark. go on Bark, do it.


    He swung her stiletto at any pair. The mana-expanded blades curved like boomerangs in an anomalous attack.


    Now its your turn.


    The pack was now scattered. At best, the surviving dogs were wounded, or weak enough to be culled from the pack.


    Another pack was approaching, following the markings, at an unseen distance, but it didnt matter.


    Killing the leader of the pack was the priority.


    Remember that youre dead. Woof.


    The Hell hound ducked almost instinctively, or he wouldnt have survived the man who was only a few paces away.


    Thats a good one.


    It didnt matter if he ducked or not.


    He was going to die anyway.


    I was going to kill him anyway.


    Pfft ugk!


    Just then, Eunhas face contorted.


    It was the price of overusing her body. The pain of him frantically swinging his sword struck his entire body.


    What the hell!


    He wasnt even injured. He threw himself at the Hell Hound, who was covered in warning signs.


    Creak.


    The Hell Hound did the same. The one who disrupted his vision with black mist jumped in without hesitation.


    What a!


    Youre crazy too!


    The one who blinded him with the fog had sacrificed its ears.


    The Hell Hound realized it had underestimated him all this time; it should have pounced with the pack, not waited for him to run out of health.


    It had to kill him now. It quickly made the choice to give up its right ear in order to stay alive.


    Boom!


    Eunha bit down on his thigh. The sensation of serrated teeth digging deep into his flesh was not a pleasant one.


    I wanted to pull back at once.


    But I couldnt. The moment you lose momentum, the fight will be won by the Hell Hound who charges with a death wish.


    So if you want a sure win,


    Fuck you.


    He had to capitalize on this moment. He pointed the G-Fight1 at the creatures forehead.


    One shot.


    The gunshot echoed through the mountains.


    There was no way he was going to die from this.


    Another shot.


    The fog around his head shook for a moment,


    Another shot.


    Another shot pierced the black fog.


    This is it.


    One more shot.


    One more shot and it was over.


    The unrelenting gaze of the assailants eyes wavered.


    No, you idiot.


    It was a fake. All the bullets were spent.


    It took the hound a moment to realize the meaning of those words, and in that moment Eunha didnt miss his chance. He shattered the hounds nose with a punch.


    Thunk.


    Shit.


    He didnt kill him with that blow. The hell hound, its face submerged in the mist, stopped its attack and retreated.


    Cough.


    Ha


    He didnt kill it at once. Its face sunken, it stopped attacking and backed away.


    A fang was still stuck in his thigh, having been driven in by the hell hound.


    Some flesh had been torn off by the teeth, causing bleeding. He prepared to use his Celestial Step technique to completely cut off the hell hounds breath.


    Ugh!


    Suddenly the pain of the torn flesh overwhelmed him.


    [The] (2)


    Even with his mental strength, there was a limit. Unlike his pre-regression self, who had become accustomed to pain, he was now just a child. This was the first time in his life that he had ever felt his flesh fall off.


    It hurt like he wanted to punch everything in the face. It had been a long time since he had felt so much pain that tears came to his eyes.


    [foot] [movement].


    I felt like my brain was breaking down from all the mental strength I was putting into it.


    I was hearing things.


    [Someone please] (E/N: Its Jin seona!)


    My head is ringing.


    I stayed on the ground, gritting my teeth and trying to get up, but my body wouldnt cooperate.


    Crunch.


    Groan.


    Uck.


    I was out of luck. S��ar?h the Nov��l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    At the worst possible time, the hounds that had followed the Mark appeared.


    They hadnt missed his moment of weakness.


    The Hell Hounds werent as stupid as they had been a moment ago.


    He had to roll on the ground, dodging attacks from the hounds and the Hell Hound.


    He couldnt dodge all the attacks because his body wouldnt listen to him, and his face, arms, legs, and other parts of his body were not spared.


    The bleeding was severe.


    Huck, ugh, uck!


    [Help me].


    I sliced off its foot in the side. That was it. I could barely keep up with them now.


    I was out of shape.


    My body was heavy. They were still moving.


    These things, really.


    Of course, he wasnt standing still.


    The Hell Hound was in no better shape. He, too, was protected by the pack, but there wasnt a part of him that wasnt wounded.


    The hell hound grumbled lowly.


    You think Im going to lose to you?


    It was exhilarating, and though he was desperate, he didnt think for a moment that he might be killed by them.


    On the contrary, it energized him.


    [Whoever, please]


    Yes, strength.


    [Whoever, please help me-!!]


    It boiled up like a pump.


    Player Noeun has killed a monster of the fourth dimension in his own way.


    All the players gathered their voices and spoke.


    The true value of <Berserker> is revealed only when he manifests a Gift in extreme situations.


    What the hell. That guy.


    Hell Hound couldnt believe what was happening in front of him.


    This was a man who had been on the verge of death only moments ago. Nothing more than a human being, clinging for dear life to evil.


    And now.


    Youre dead, really.


    Hell Hound watched the scene unfold before him, unable to do anything.


    The mana in his body pulsed faintly, and with each beat, his mood changed.


    The man on deaths doorstep exuded an aura that made me want to bow my head.


    It wasnt until later that he caught a whiff of the thick odor that surrounded him.


    It wasnt blood.


    It wasnt dirt.


    It wasnt sweat.


    It was the smell of death.


    Or rather, whose death.


    Say that I died (3)


    The voice was heard right nearby.


    In what gap?


    When he thought so, everything was already over.


    While he was cowering in the face of death, the rest of the pack had been slaughtered.


    And the Hell Hound, too.


    He barely had time to dodge the tip of a blade falling overhead.


    It was a close call,


    Hooo.


    His instinct to survive alone solidified the black mist.


    The stiletto couldnt pierce it.


    Lets see how long it lasts.


    The game was over.


    Trapped in the fog as a shell.


    Id bought myself some time to live.


    Surprisingly tough, arent you?


    Stop it. Please stop.


    But still, this enough is.


    Not unbreakable.


    With disappointment that he hadnt met his expectations,


    Im very late now.


    He clawed at the shell as if stabbing a tomato.


    I mean-


    He stuck his blood-covered face into the hole.


    Try to cry. Right now. Woof Woof, come on, do it.


    Curled up in a ball with its tail between its legs was a.


    Woof Woof (4)


    and it cried.


    Well done, then die.


    That was the end (of it)


    (1) Makgeolli: is a traditional Korean alcoholic drink made from a mixture of wheat and rice. It is a slightly sweet and tangy drink with a creamy texture and a low alcohol content. It is typically served in a bowl-shaped cup and enjoyed as a casual drink with friends or family.


    (2) [The]: the symbol [] is a Korean character that can have multiple meanings depending on the context. It can be used as a prefix to indicate my or mine, as well as a suffix to indicate the or of. So please be aware that it might change in the future.


    (3) Say that I died: is translated as Say that I died in English. The phrase is a command or request for the hell hound to say that the Eunha has died. As if do you dare to say that I died? but it would not be gramatically correct though.


    (4) Woof Woof: is the sound of a dog barking in Korean. In this context, its used as an onomatopoeia to describe the sound the hell hound makes when crying. Remember that Eunha command it to cry.


    E/N: This chapter was kind of hard to translate! Anyways enjoy and happy reading! Also thanks to the people who have subscribed! hehe.

 Chapter 46

    Chapter 46[Hound(8)] S��ar?h the N??elFir��.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    There is so much to say, but.


    She swung the resonance folding fan once. There was no need to chant a spell. The wind was familiar to her.


    She didnt need to understand how the wind, which existed everywhere in the world, was generated.


    I wont just let those brats be.


    She swung the mana alloy-made palm-leaf fan.


    With only the sensation of the wind cutting through flesh.


    They want me to do this kind of work?


    She, Shin Seoyoung, couldnt contain her anger. Her dignified and beautiful face twisted.


    Those brats are really!


    One of the twelve seats of Koreas best players, The Twelve Seats. <Shinpoong>, who occupies one of the twelve seats, could not maintain her composure.


    Theyre all dead.


    The wind shook for a moment, and the compressed hunting dogs exploded out to the sides.


    It was an absurd event that ignored the laws of physics, but it was a collision of winds.


    The wind that rotated clockwise and the wind that rotated counterclockwise collided without yielding to each other.


    It was possible because she was <Shinpoong>. Even though she distorted the principles of the world, she didnt even let out a breath. Rather, she gave impetus. The hunting dogs, caught in the storm as if they wouldnt leave a single seed, were torn apart one by one.


    This, too, was her completing a disharmony that did not fit with what she had distorted.


    Severed corpses and a silver-red storm stained with blood.


    The sky was the epitome of beauty, and the world was dark red.


    Ah.


    This was not good for the children.


    Recovering, she summoned a new wind. Rising from the ground, it blew the grotesque storm over the mountains.


    Im sorry, kids, your noona scared you, didnt she?


    Internally, she cursed the clan members who were on the land the players called exile, while worrying about the children surrounded by the hound pack. They must have been very scared.


    They must have been scared.


    They were barely out of kindergarten, and they were about to lose their lives to a monster that frightened even adults.


    They were lucky not to have a mental breakdown.


    You dont have to be scared anymore. So-.


    Dont worry.


    Seo-young, who was trying to calm the children with such words, felt something strange.


    Youre so cool! Who are you noona? Are you also a twelve?


    The boys eyes were full of stars.


    You idiot, you should first thank your noona for saving us, ah, thank you so much for saving me.


    The girl who scolds the boy and then bows her head.


    Amazing.


    A girl who looked up at her with relief and thankfulness.


    Whats so amazing?


    Thank you so much, thank you so much, thank you so much.


    A little girl with tears in her eyes, bowing her head again and again.


    Am I the only one uncomfortable with this?


    Seoyoung was at a loss for words as she looked at the children who didnt seem to mind what had happened.


    She didnt know what expression to make, so she just twitched the corners of her mouth.


    Are they crazy?


    They could be. There were plenty of people who lost their minds in the face of monsters. But these kids were young, and the monsters they faced were in packs.


    They must be crazy.


    Wow, youre a twelve, twelve!, my God, have I just met the best player in the country?


    Please, be polite!


    Its amazing.


    Thank you so much, thank you so much, thank you so much. Thank you.


    Why does he seem so sane?


    Ha.


    Crazy or not crazy.


    It was urgent to get them to a hospital.


    The state of the kids was beyond words. There wasnt an inch of them that wasnt injured, like theyd just jumped off a mountain, and they were covered in leaves, like they hadnt walked down a normal path.


    I checked them for internal injuries and-.


    Just as she was about to give them a quick scan and send them to the hospital, she was at a loss for words again.


    Crazy, crazy.


    She had to be crazy.


    Not the children, but herself.


    She looked at the girl with the abnormally large amount of mana.


    The same girl, Hayang, had been staring at her for a while now.


    She looks like Eunhas sister.


    Seoyoung couldnt understand the words Hayang had muttered a moment ago.


    She was simply distracted by the mana in her body.


    Wow.


    Huh?


    Saying what Eunha had said in the past, she grabbed Hayangs cheeks and stretched them, even kissing her on the cheek. She didnt mind that her face was covered in sweat and dirt.


    Do you want to be a player?


    P, player?


    Yes, player.


    If this child becomes a player


    Shin swallowed hard as if to suppress her excitement.


    If this child becomes a player, she might take the seat of the Twelve in the future.


    No, she would make it happen.


    She wanted to.


    But there was a child standing between them.


    Ill be the player!


    It was Eunhyuk, who was unhappy that Hayang was getting all the attention and not him.


    Ah.


    Seo-young suddenly remembered Eun-hyeok protecting the children until she showed up.


    His mana levels were good enough even if he became a player. He was not a child who had to live a destitute life even if he became a player.


    Above all, she liked his character. She admired his determination to protect the children, even if he had to sacrifice his life, unlike the subordinates who caused problems even in exile.


    At least, thats what a man should do.


    Yes, a man.


    Eh, eh?


    Aww, pretty one!


    To clear her mind of passing thoughts, she showed the same behavior to him, even if it was just for show.


    Uh, me, why?


    Minji was flustered.


    Seoyoung hugged her anyway.


    The child was adorable, a seed that would blossom into a flower in the future, and her reason for becoming a player wasnt just her hatred of monsters, but also her desire to protect the future.


    You sent the telepath, didnt you? It wasnt hard for me to find you.


    Finally, Seoyoung walked over to Seona, who was rubbing her reddened eyes.


    She reached out and wiped the tears from her eyes. She stroked her hair.


    Then she relaxed and let herself be touched.


    Good, very good.


    Telepathy was a natural ability for Ain, but it was rare for her to awaken to it at such a young age.


    Perhaps it was the urgency of the situation that caused her telepathy to blossom.


    And the reason for her awakening must have been a desire to protect these children.


    Her telepathy seemed to echo that sentiment.


    Thats great.


    The childrens desperation to protect each other was glaring.


    She looked at them with a bittersweet smile.


    So she didnt realize.


    Why, despite their young age, they were not afraid to face the monster.


    Just go down the mountain. There will be rescuers at the bottom.


    Isnt our noona coming with us?


    Minji asked anxiously.


    Seoyoung smiled awkwardly, noticing a normal reaction from the children for the first time.


    Because I have to go save the others.


    And she wasnt going to leave them alone.


    But I cant let you go alone, so, ah, here he comes.


    Seo-young pointed in the direction of the sound of clanking armor.


    Mr. Bear?


    The first child to respond was Hayang. A surprised reaction came from her voice.


    Wow.


    Eun-hyeok and Minji looked at the man with a different reaction from Hayang.


    He was big. If they hadnt looked up from far away, they would have only seen his protruding belly.


    Overall, he was a middle-aged man with a cuddly impression.


    The atmosphere emanating from him reminded them of Winnie the Pooh. It wasnt unreasonable for Hayang to call him Mr. Bear.


    Yeah, if it werent for the mechanical arm.


    A machine arm was attached from where the collarbone started on the right shoulder of the middle-aged man. On his left shoulder, he was equipped with a large circular shield, but he didnt seem to be showing any signs of difficulty.


    Lady, what about me going first? It was so hard for me to climb up here alone!


    The middle-aged man was boiling. He seemed to be dissatisfied with having climbed the mountain with his heavy body.


    But he didnt show any signs of hardship even though he complained.


    It was really urgent. You know that too.


    Well, thats true. Are those kids those kids?


    The middle-aged man glanced at the children. He seemed to be interested in the little girl who had sent the telepathic message. The way his eyes swept over her was uncharacteristic.


    Do you happen to be pl.


    I already told you that, dear.


    Hmm, hmm. So, all I have to do is take these kids down there?


    Sounds easy, doesnt it?


    Easy to say.


    The middle-aged man sighed.


    The children were surely mentally exhausted. It wouldnt have been an easy task to take them down alone.


    But as if to put an end to his worries,


    These kids arent as problematic as you think. Ill vouch for them.


    Lady, youre talking so much about guaranteeing that you have no credit.


    What?


    Hmm, hmm.


    Apparently, the kids werent scared. It didnt seem like it would be too difficult to get them downstairs.


    The problem was Shin Seo-yeong.


    Are you going to be okay, Nuna?


    What do you mean?


    Arent you going to cross over to Uijeongbu on this road? Those damn bastard dogs might attack you.


    In front of the kids.


    Um, um. Anyway, will you be okay by yourself?


    Shin Seo-yeong was one of the Twelve Chairs. She was one of the players who was considered the best in South Korea.


    But she wasnt the strongest. Even though she could freely control the wind with her vast mana, she was only a caster at best.


    If she allowed a player to ambush her even once.


    How do you see me? Do you think Im a joke?


    Well, no, but I mean, youll handle it on your own, right?


    It was a pointless thought.


    Shin Seo-yeong. Wasnt she the figure who made the Changhae Clan the second most prominent clan in South Korea?


    Moreover, hasnt she been acting independently frequently since becoming one of the Twelve Chairs?


    So, the kids will be okay.


    Well, okay, then Ill send them down, and then Ill go see the bastards who allowed the monsters to invade.


    Sure. Youll have to deal with them later.


    Uijeongbu was at fault for not reporting the movement of the Hound pack, but they also failed to properly deal with the monsters that had crossed into the Bukhansan Mountain.


    The Changhae Clans local city dispatcher, Bukhansan Management, was also at fault.


    They must have gotten complacent and thought that monsters wouldnt come over, and this division was born.


    Haaa


    Now it wasnt just that the clan was festering internally. It would be a huge loss of image externally as well.


    Frustrated, she let out a sigh.


    Still, try to calm them down for now. There were probably a lot of casualties among them too. We can punish them after we hold funerals for the dead ones.


    Well, if you say so, well do that. Alright, then. Kids, lets go down.


    The middle-aged man who finished talking called the children.


    The children were chatting amongst themselves.


    Among the children called by the middle-aged man, Eunhyuk raised his hand and said,


    The captain hasnt come yet!


    Captain?


    Whats that fool talking about? Theres a kid named No Eunha. Hes still on the mountain.


    If the captain doesnt come, we wont go either!


    Eunhyuk lit a torch.


    The middle-aged man was perplexed. Shin Seo-youngs face also darkened.


    Being on the mountain meant the outcome was already predictable. Unfortunately, the boy named Eunha would have lost his life to the monsters.


    Of course, they couldnt tell the children that. They had to think about the shock the children would receive.


    So Seo-young said,


    Then Ill go find him. Do you guys want to go down first?


    She told a kind lie.


    If its Seo-young unni, she can find him. (1)


    Yeah, I think so too.


    Hayang and Seona nodded in agreement with Seo-youngs lie.


    Well, then, lets go down.


    Eunhyuk, who put his arm behind his head, crossed over obediently. He hadnt forgotten Eunhas instructions to listen to Hayang.


    Oh, wait a minute, kids!


    The middle-aged man, who was about to take the children down, stopped.


    As if something had just occurred to her, Seo-young clapped her hands and smiled happily.


    Do you know what his name is?


    Ah, no, lady, why are you suddenly.


    I want to know!!!


    Seoyoung smiling happily.


    And the middle-aged man with a sad face.


    It is Kangcheol. Kangcheol. It means a <bulldozer>, which means it can crush anything. A quite a famous guardian around here.


    They said above.


    Seoyoung searched the mountain to fulfill her promise to the children.


    Riding the wind, she flew into the air, spreading the wind everywhere. She defeated monsters and rescued people based on the information the returning winds gave her.


    But she couldnt find the child.


    She couldnt.


    He must be dead.


    The thought of the children crying made her feel unnecessarily sad.


    But where are the Hell Hounds?


    If there was a pack this big, there had to be a Hellhound of the sixth rank.


    But the wind hadnt given her any information. She couldnt find any sign of the Hell Hound.


    She decided to go over the mountain to Uijeongbu.


    And at the top of Mount Bukhansan,


    What is this?


    Seo-young looked down with a stiff expression.


    It was a corpse.


    There were bodies everywhere.


    They werent human corpses. They were all monster corpses.


    As if they had been mauled.


    The monsters didnt seem to have died nicely.


    Who did this?


    That was the natural question.


    When the Hound was hungry, it would prey on its own kind, but it was not a monster engaged in senseless slaughter.


    This was human behavior.


    A very ugly, cruel man.


    She descended to the ground to get a closer look,


    Hey, hey!


    She didnt recognize him at first. There, in a pool of blood, lay a child covered in blood.


    I wouldnt have recognized him if he hadnt been moaning in pain.


    Hey, are you okay, huh?


    Seoyoung ran over in a panic.


    Saving this child was her first priority.


    The thought of going to Uijeongbu was out of her mind.


    !


    (1) Unnie: () is a Korean term used by women to refer to an older sister or a female friend who is older than them. It is typically used by younger females to address older females, and is a term of respect and affection.

 Chapter 47

    Chapter 47[Hound(9)]


    Hah.


    After defeating the Hound, Eunha looked up at the sky in a daze.


    The sky was so paradisiacal, but his mind was complicated.


    He felt like he was trying to untangle a tangled thread, only to tangle it further.


    Im crazy, Im so crazy. Im crazy, I really am.


    In your excitement, you swing your sword like a madman.


    I vowed not to be a player in my second life.


    I had no excuse for being a player and killing monsters.


    He even took pleasure in killing them.


    Ill think before I act.


    What did you promise yourself after your regression? You promised to live happily ever after, and you promised to do whatever it takes to be happy.


    Still, this behavior was too much. I could have kept the hounds at bay until the players came to the rescue and focused on hunting down the Hell Hounds alone.


    There was no need to go on a rampage.


    You didnt have to be crazy, or youd get yourself killed.


    Facing death with reckless abandon and confidence, it didnt take much thought to realize what would have happened if the Gift hadnt manifested.


    Yes, my gift. It wasnt <Berserk>.


    Eun-ha learned that his gift was not <Berserk> after this incident. S��ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Although it had the commonality of maximizing his strength with a small amount of mana left in his body, he still maintained some flawed reasoning. He didnt go berserk.


    It must have been measured incorrectly before the regression.


    The trigger for the gift was the same before and after the regression.


    When a certain level of mana was consumed, the Gift would manifest.


    The abilities were the same.


    If you consume mana while the Gift is active, your physical abilities increase by leaps and bounds.


    Thus, Eunha was able to suppress the pain that a childs body could not withstand with the manifestation of his Gift. As his physical strength increased by leaps and bounds, his ability to recover also increased proportionally.


    The bleeding could be stopped, of course, but the flesh that had been torn away could not be replaced.


    He would need the help of a player with corresponding knowledge to repair the damage.


    The recoil of the Gift is different.


    <Berserk> was a Gift that, when manifested, caused a person to lose their senses and go berserk. Once it started, it usually didnt stop until all of its mana was spent.


    In contrast, the moment the current Gift stopped manifesting, his physical abilities would drop significantly until he recovered his mana.


    Ugh.


    There was a recoil, as a childs body couldnt withstand the intensity of the fight.


    If he lost consciousness here, he might die.


    The wound had healed, but the amount of blood loss was not normal. Something had to be done about his leg, which was missing flesh.


    This is bad.


    The Gift wasnt going to stop manifesting. It was better to let it run out of mana and wait for someone to rescue it.


    Passing out like this on a mountaintop where no one was coming was a sure death.


    Will I die here?


    I cant die here.


    Gritting my teeth, I jabbed my thigh with my stiletto.


    Uck!


    It was stupid. Holding my breath, I slammed the stiletto down, trying not to lose consciousness, but unnecessarily increasing the amount of blood loss.


    Moreover, the pain of the stiletto was unbearable.


    Blood spurting from his mouth and nose, he lost his strength and fell to the ground.


    His body was shaking. His hands and feet were cold.


    His vision blurred.


    I cant die here.


    If I die.


    I heard my partners voice.


    It was a voice he hadnt heard in a long time.


    In his fading consciousness, Eunha smiled softly.


    Ah.


    When he opened his eyes, he was in a hospital room.


    Getting out of bed, Eunha checked his body. He rolled up his sleeves and looked inside his pants, but there were no wounds anywhere.


    I see.


    Someone must have saved him.


    The player must have been quite a skilled player, considering he was able to administer first aid before being taken to the hospital.


    How long had he been unconscious, how many days?


    Eunha looked around for a calendar, but couldnt find one. He felt like hed been unconscious for a while, but his young body couldnt tell for sure.


    Where the hell is this?


    It was a single room. No one would give a child a single room unless the hospital was desperately empty.


    Whoever had admitted him to a single room must have had a purpose.


    Who?


    What purpose?


    His thoughts didnt last long.


    As if waiting for him to wake up, someone opened the door and walked in.


    Hi.


    Hi.


    A woman in a leather jacket.


    She opened the door, smiled brightly, and sat down on the chair in front of the bed.


    Shin Seo-young.


    Eunha was stunned for a moment as he looked at her.


    She never thought hed see it with his own eyes.


    Before his regression, he was an <Undead>, he had faced the Twelve in the course of an important operation.


    <Shinpung> was a person appointed as the first of the Twelve by the invitation of the fairy Im Gae-eul.


    All he knew about <Shinpung> was what he had studied at the academy.


    Later, he was amazed to see the woman who was hailed as the Empress or insulted as the National Harlot in person.


    Of course, I wasnt completely mesmerized.


    A visit from the Twelve meant it was important.


    I had some idea of what that important matter might be.


    I couldnt help but wonder.


    Are you awake? Does anything hurt?


    Seo-young ran a hand through his hair, worried.


    Yes, I think Im okay. Noona saved me, didnt she?


    Yes, I did. I brought you to the hospital as soon as I found you. Your name is Eunha, right? No Eunha.


    Yes, Im Eunha. Whats your name?


    Seo-young Shin. You can call me Seo-young.


    A seemingly normal conversation.


    In reality, it was a battleground. The two were gauging each others reactions before getting down to business.


    To see where the other was at with the situation.


    How long have I been here? How are my friends?


    Its only been six hours since you were taken to the hospital. I called your family, they should be on their way by now.


    This is a big deal.


    Eunha kept a poker face, but inside he was shaking. He didnt know how to explain it to his family.


    Your friends are all fine. Seo-na and Ha-yang were worried. Theyre probably resting in another hospital room right now.


    Eun-ha realized two things from Seo-youngs words.


    The first was that Eunhas identity had already been revealed.


    He had kind of expected it. Hed been thinking that might be the case since hed been in the hospital.


    The second was that she knew his social circle. And that she was close to the children.


    This was a surprise. He wondered why she was so close to his friends


    Was she really reaching out to them as a favor?


    Or was she trying to find out something about them?


    Not a normal girl.


    On the contrary, Seo-young thought as she saw him meet her gaze without averting it.


    He had woken up in the hospital room and was acting nonchalant.


    Ordinarily, he would have been confused, bewildered, or wary of a stranger entering his room.


    But he greeted her as if hed known she was coming, even asking how long hed been in the hospital to get a sense of the situation.


    She shouldnt just treat him like a child.


    She decided that from this moment on, she would treat him as an adult.


    And now she got down to business.


    Noona needs to investigate something. So I need you to answer her questions truthfully, Eunha, because youre an important reference.


    A reference?


    Eunha repeated, looking confused.


    Yes, a reference. Eunha, you were in a serious condition in the Baekundae mountain in Bukhansan. Its strange that the students from Doan Elementary School were up there at the time the monsters appeared, and the boss of the monster horde was killed near where you fell. So your noona has a lot of questions.


    First of all, can you explain why you were there?


    I dont really remember.


    I was there? Well, I remember running away from the monsters.


    After that, Im not sure, maybe I got up there because I was running away?


    Eunha was annoyed.


    Investigating the incident was inevitable. The question was where to start and how far to go.


    I cant say that I defeated the monster.


    If I did, Mana Management would not release him.


    They could act forcibly to make him a competent player. Eunha vowed not to become a player in his second life.


    He wanted to live a peaceful and quiet life as much as possible.


    So, do you know who defeated the monsters there?


    I dont know. I cant even believe I was on the peak of Bukhansan Mountain But I feel like someone appeared and saved me. Oh, now that I think about it, there was a really huge monster


    Im pretty sure thats when someone showed up and saved the day.


    The best option was to create a fictional character.


    There was no one else at the scene.


    So he decided to create a fictional character and blame the whole thing on him.


    Shin Seoyoung and the Mana Management Bureau might find it suspicious, but it was for the best.


    Living a normal life until their scrutiny wore off, or at least for the rest of his life, would allay their suspicions.


    Look at him. I can hear his eyeballs rolling all the way over here.


    He was calm and well organized for a first grader.


    Even though he said he couldnt remember, he was able to answer the questions well.


    Shin realized that he was trying to play dumb.


    She, too, was a player. Having rolled countless times in the players world, she could tell that he was lying by keeping a poker face.


    His skill at lying outright and acting as if he wasnt lying wasnt normal.


    She needed to modify her demeanor.


    The opponent was a player, a very skilled and shameless one.


    And to deal with a skilled and brazen opponent,


    I think you killed them Eunha, all the monsters in it, even the hellhounds.


    Similarly, you had to go out brazen. In other words, a frontal assault.

 ReLife PLayer 048

    ReLife PLayer 048[Hound(10)]


    Oh, how did I defeat the monster?


    Eunha calmly received the question with one unblinking eye. He was trying to gauge his reaction anyway. It was easy to become stubborn if he showed a clumsy response.


    So please, just leave.


    No, I think you defeated it.


    I dont remember anything. And how did I defeat a monster?


    I found out that you received a brave childrens award last year.


    Do you know that much?


    Internally embarrassed, Eunha decided to maintain his shameless attitude.


    That was a coincidence. A coincidence.


    Yeah, a coincidence Did you defeat the hound pack this time by coincidence too?


    I didnt do it.


    Even though your fingerprint was found in Stiletto?


    Eunha glared at Seo-young without speaking.


    On the contrary, Seo-young smiled back confidently. Was she bluffing?


    He had reached the deepest part of the Abyss Dungeon, one of the black dungeons, but he couldnt read anything from Seo-youngs face.


    Should he just beat around the bush?


    It was too awkward to do so. He was already being suspected enough.


    Theres no choice. He wasnt Kang Hyun-chul.


    He decided to give up on bothering her. She didnt seem like the type to back down.


    Lets make a deal.


    A deal?


    Seo-young furrowed her eyebrows, not expecting him to change his attitude and offer a deal so casually.


    What do I get out of it? I have nothing to lose by dealing with you.


    A deal is made on equal terms between each other.


    He might have something to gain, but she had nothing to gain.


    Ill give you important information.


    What kind of information?


    I cant tell you that. Its a deal.


    Seo-young remained silent. She thought she had nothing to lose, but his confident words piqued her curiosity.


    Lets hear what he has to say about this deal.


    What do you want?


    I dont want anything.


    Nothing?


    I just want to live a normal life.


    Eunha shrugs.


    Seo-young watched him, lost in thought.


    She thought he had taken down a pack of hounds.


    Common sense tells her thats not possible for a child.


    But he had also slayed a goblin last year, and from the stories of the children he had met in the mountains, it wasnt completely unbelievable.


    Hmm


    She thought about what would happen if she had to report to the Mana Management about the Eunha. S��arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Nine times out of ten, they would order him to be monitored.


    And he would be a player, under their control.


    The child is a seed that will bloom in the future.


    That thought hadnt changed.


    But as much as she loved children, she didnt want to force him to become a player for the sake of the countrys future.


    Okay. If I like the information you provide.


    She gave in.


    Seo Young-eun curled the corners of her mouth inwardly.


    In his pre-regression Shinpoong, Shin Seo-young appeared to be a person who was weak in character, unlike her confident appearance. She was the type to embrace someone until the end if she allowed them into her heart even once.


    In the end, she lived and died with her principles.


    Thats how Shin Seo-young, as he evaluated her, was.


    Her skills were top-notch, but she was not the best as a player.


    Thanks to that, he could recall stories about her.


    Investigate the successors of the Dan-gun Group.


    Huh?


    What does that mean?


    Seo Young-eun frowned.


    Among the successors investigate women and their relationship with Changhae Clans lord.


    Seoyoung frowned.


    Are you kidding? I dont like pranks.


    Trust me, its noonas business.


    Dangun Group. A ninth-ranked group whose main business is entertainment and players.


    I heard there was a big fuss at the time.


    One of the successors to the Dangun Group was having a child with the Changhae Clans lord.


    As a result, the chairman of the Dangun Group forced the Changhae Clan to make a choice.


    Whether to marry his daughter or to turn against the player industry.


    Changhae Clan chose the former.


    As a result, Changhae Clan received the protection of the 2nd-ranked Sirius and the 9th-ranked Dangun.


    And that became an important force in making them the second most prominent clan in South Korea even after her death.


    You have to be careful with words.


    Can you take responsibility for what you say?


    The tension in the room was palpable.


    Suddenly, the air became so stuffy that it was hard to breathe.


    Eunha faced her without any hesitation. The energy she emanated as a threat was not at all intimidating.


    I can take responsibility. Shall I make one more suggestion?


    Seo young said nothing, just stared at him.


    Eunha continued without paying any attention to her.


    If nothing comes out of it, Ill join my noonas clan.


    But that wouldnt happen.


    Eunha was certain. That at this time, the Changhae Clan Lord was having an inappropriate relationship with the successor of the Dangun Group.


    Now that he was sure, he even mentioned becoming a player.


    The Changhae Clan is not a friendly clan for a child to join. It seems like its only good for you.


    Can you really say that?


    Didnt my noona think that I defeated the Hell Hound?


    Ha. Okay


    Seo Young took a step back.


    It wasnt because he had mentioned that he wanted to join the Changhae Clan.


    In fact, she had noticed it to some extent. Shed only suspected it because she didnt have proof.


    But now that he was speaking so openly, her suspicions were turning into convictions.


    And one more thing. Noona is also involved in stabilizing Gangnam, right?


    And?


    Beware of the new monsters. Dont underestimate them just because theyre low on the hierarchy.


    Where. No, thanks.


    Where did you hear that?


    Seoyoung shook her head. He wasnt going to tell her anything if she asked.


    He was just presenting it to her.


    The choice and judgment were hers alone.


    Okay. Ill think about what you said.


    Now it was time to find out if the information he had given her was true or not.


    If it was false, she could report him to the mana management and tell them that she would raise him as a player herself.


    As she turned to leave, Eunha said,


    You can report that noona handled this. It cant be bad for her, right?


    How old are you?


    She asked in disbelief.


    Eunha was so nonchalant,


    An elementary school student, very ordinary.


    Ha. See you later.


    She didnt expect an answer.


    Oh, and this.


    Seoyoung tossed an object from her pocket.


    Eunha caught it with both hands as it fell in a parabolic motion.


    This is.


    Its from the Hell Hound. I cant take your gems, but Ill take that one.


    Why do you have this.


    Because you knocked it down.


    Eunha didnt deny.


    Nor did he affirm it.


    He just stared at her.


    See you later, she said, and left the room.


    I havent seen a skillstone in a long time.


    Whereas gemstones were dark blue in color, skillstones were pale yellow in color.


    Eunha imbued the skillstone in her hand with mana.


    The mana that flowed out only skimmed the surface of the skillstone, making it shimmer slightly.


    I guess its not for me.


    I quickly lost interest. The thought of what he might have gotten from the Hell Hound was too much to bear.


    Im tired. Lets get some more sleep.


    Just a little more sleep.


    What am I going to tell my family while Im still awake.


    Eunha! Are you hurt?


    My father, gasping for breath through his soaked sweatshirt.


    Do you know how freaked out Mom was to hear from you? How did you get hurt, are you okay?


    His mother, worried about him with reddened eyes.


    Haha.


    Eunha didnt know what to say to the two of them.


    The first thing to do was to comfort them.


    He would think about it later.


    Ill probably get in trouble in the end.


    [At 2:00 p.m. today, over 100 Hounds, a 7th-rank monster, emerged from Mount Bukhansan. The horde traveled south from Uijeongbu and attacked citizens who were out for spring break.


    Player Shin Seo-young of the Twelve Chairs slayed a Hell Hound, a Tier 6 monster leading the pack, and is still searching the entire Bukhansan area.


    The total number of confirmed deaths now stands at 34, including an elementary school student who was on a picnic at Bukhansan that day.


    The elementary school students who died were from Dongsan Elementary School.


    Player Changhae Clan Lord Gil Sung-jun expressed his regret for the tragedy and offered his support to the bereaved families.


    The following is from Changhae Clans]


    Aprils Bukhansan mountain incident. The ripple effect on society was unimaginable.


    In an effort to calm the rising tide of public opinion, the Seonyeo government announced that it would accelerate the stabilization of the Gangnam area and increase its vigilance in Uijeongbu.


    The government also announced that clans with a clan rating of S would be rotated to manage the Bukhansan mountains.


    Elementary schools across the country canceled all picnic-related events.


    The death of the elementary school student was heartbreaking.


    The bereaved families were reported to be in tears, and people expressed their hatred of monsters and condemned the players of Changhae Clan.


    Eventually, Sub-Lord Kim Kyung-won, who was in charge of Uijeongbu for Changhae Clan, bowed his head in a public apology.


    Changhae Clan promised to severely punish the players sent to Uijeongbu.


    He also announced that after careful consideration, he would resign as a sub lord and step down from the clan.


    Still, public opinion showed no signs of cooling down.


    The final nail in the coffin came a few days later with the suicide of Kim Kyung-won.


    He hanged himself in a mountain cabin in the wilds of Gyeonggi Province.


    There was a suicide note on his desk.


    The note contained his confession of guilt, inability to bear the burden, and apologies to his remaining family.


    Thus, when the series of incidents were concluded, Eunha was already welcoming the summer vacation.

 Chapter 49

    Chapter 49[fireworks].


    It was a day in July. It was a sweltering day.


    Every time he went outside, he came back sweating.


    It was summer vacation, and Eunha had been staying home as much as possible. Even now, with Eunae on his lap, he was licking his ice cream.


    Its hot as hell.


    Eunha?


    Im sorry.


    His mother, who was doing housework, raised her eyebrows.


    Eunha obediently begged for forgiveness. She had been keeping a close eye on him since he was hospitalized.


    April, the Bukhansan mountain crisis. While running away with the children, Eunhas paths diverged and he ended up alone. He almost lost his life to a monster, but with the help of Shin Seo-young, he was able to survive.


    However, he had to spend a week in the hospital due to suspected post-traumatic stress disorder from the monster.


    This was the end of the deal between Eunha and Seo-young.


    You were right, he had a lover.


    Really?


    Not just one, but three. Its a world thats already been destroyed once, so who cares how many concubines he has.


    I dont think thats something to talk about in front of a child.


    I dont see you as a child at all.


    Im a normal elementary school student.


    The world is fucking crazy, this world is wrong.


    I dont think you should be talking like this to a kid.


    Heres my number, because I dont have many friends. Noona will buy you a meal, so you have to come out when I call, okay?


    The second time she visited the hospital room, she had a bitter smile on her face.


    She was the one who looked strong on the outside, but was actually weak at heart.


    The feeling of being betrayed by someone you trusted is indescribable.


    But Shin Seo-yeong lived for love and died for love.


    Perhaps she couldnt give up the man she loved.


    If it were me, I wouldnt have let it go so easily.


    One of the maxims of the player world was to betray before you are betrayed. In a world of life and death, you could trust no one. You had to leave room for betrayal even from those you trusted.


    It wasnt always easy, but it was possible for the undead, who lacked emotion.


    I gave her information that could change the future, but what she does with it is up to her.


    Although the Lord of Changhae Clan had an inappropriate relationship with the heir to the Dangun Group, nothing like what happened before the regression will happen again.


    In this life, the Changhae Clan will never be favored by the Dangun Group.


    Its so damn hot.


    Mom told you not to use bad words, right?


    I was wrong.


    Awakened from his reverie, Eunha had to apologize to his mother again. He wasnt afraid of fairies, but he was afraid of his parents.


    It wasnt the feeling of a child who shouldnt refuse something.


    Aww, aww.


    Eunae, are you hot too?


    Ugh.


    Do you want me to turn on the fan?


    Dont turn it on too close.


    Yeah~


    To the outside world, he was just caught in the middle of an incident.


    But his parents suspected that he might have been involved in the Bukhansan Mountain incident.


    It was a parental hunch.


    So he had to stay under their watchful eye until summer vacation.


    Its really hot, really hot.


    Feeling his mothers gaze, he quickly changed his words. From that day on, his true feelings would sometimes come out. I had to be careful.


    Theres Eunae.


    I didnt want her to learn the f-word. I wanted her to grow up to be a nice, pretty girl who didnt know anything.


    Ill make sure you dont get any dirty water on your hands.


    Gah!


    He hugged Eunae with the rest of his love.


    Oh, if only time could stand still.


    Ciao!! Fireworks!!


    It wasnt to be.


    The peaceful routine was interrupted by Julieta bursting into the house.


    Whoa, oh my


    Her mother welcomed her in, this time without knocking, and handed her a towel and cold water for her sweaty body.


    Grazie, Euna, mama.


    Julieta lifts her long blonde hair and wipes the sweat from the nape of her neck. She gulped down the cold water and then spoke.


    Fireworks!


    Noona Julieta, I heard that earlier.


    Waa!


    Eunae, who had been sitting on his lap, crawled over to Julieta.


    Ciao Eunae.


    Julieta hugged the crawling Eunae happily.


    Curious about her blonde hair, Eunae tried to reach for her shoulder-length hair.


    A smile spread across Julietas face.


    The baby is cute, really.


    Noona, why a fireworks display on such a hot day?


    What are you talking about, Eunha? Summer! The fireworks display, of course!


    I dont think so.


    He knew from experience that no amount of talking would convince Julieta; she, like Euna, was a pushover once she had her mind made up.


    Mommy, Eunha, Eunae, its fireworks!


    Oh.


    Were they telepathic or something?


    Eunha was dumbfounded to see Euna bursting through the door. She had said she was going to the pool with a friend in the morning, and when she got home, she couldnt help but be surprised at the timing of the fireworks.


    When two people like that get together,


    Euna, fireworks are best in the summer!


    Yes, yes, yes, Julieta!


    Fireworks! Fireworks! Fireworks! Fireworks!


    It was like a runaway locomotive.


    Now there was no one to stop them.


    Oh, no. There might be one.


    Its so loud, its going to bother the neighbors.


    Thats why we asked the neighbors permission!


    Julieta was surprisingly prepared.


    Uncle Bruno probably helped her out.


    But shed forgotten one.


    What about the landlord, Grandpa, who lives on the fourth floor? Do you have his permission?


    Oh, no! I didnt think of that. I cant just do it, can I?


    Theres no such thing. Who owns this house.


    Julieta, Eunha is close to the landlords grandfather!


    Why are you selling me out!


    Eunha looked at Euna with a resentful gaze.


    She didnt know anything and was looking forward to the fireworks.


    At that moment, the resentment disappeared as if it had never existed. His sisters smile was a treasure that he wouldnt trade for anything in the world.


    Okay, Ill go talk to Grandpa then.


    Good luck, Eunha!


    I love Eunha~!


    I cant help it. Ill go get permission for the fireworks for my sisters sake.


    Eunha stepped out into the sweltering heat. He had just climbed a few stairs and was already sweating.


    But would this old man allow fireworks?


    He loved books. He had built an entire fourth floor into a soundproof study for his books.


    So the idea of fireworks in the yard didnt sit well with him.


    Uh, I dont know. Its the judges call.


    Why are you guys here?


    The door to the landlords house was open. He didnt think the old man would hear him if he knocked, so he slowly took off his shoes.


    He walked through a hallway filled with bookshelves and into the study, where Hayang and Seona were reading a book.


    Grandpa told me to come anytime. I came to read.


    I came with Hayang.


    Minji was nowhere to be seen. She didnt like books, so she was either resting at home or out playing with the other children.


    Wheres Grandpa?


    Hes over there.


    Hayang, who was engrossed in her book, had already taken her eyes off him.


    For her, Seona pointed with her tail. She was curled up on the cold floor, seeming to enjoy the feeling. It felt more like she came to escape the heat rather than to read books.


    Hi, Grandpa.


    Eunha walked in the direction Seona had pointed.


    Grandpa was in the same study. He just hadnt realized anyone was there because of the stacks of books on the table.


    Youre here, Eunha.


    Grandpa greeted him as he lifted his monocle.


    Im here to get a fireworks permit. Julietas sister wants to set off fireworks, do you mind if she does it in the yard?


    Sure, sure.


    The permit came off surprisingly easily.


    Does Hayang like fireworks, too?


    Wow, thats great!


    Hayang didnt hear anything as she was absorbed in her book.


    Nevertheless, the grandfather was not shy and called out to her as if he was looking at his lovely granddaughter.


    Unable to help herself, Seo-na, who was lying on the floor, touched her.


    Hayang, Hayang,.


    Hehe. Hoo.


    Hayang, Hayang.


    Huh? Huh? Seona?


    Hayang finally came to her senses.


    Eunha, are you here to read too?


    I had greeted her a moment ago, but she didnt seem to remember.


    There are fireworks in the yard later. Do you like fireworks too?


    The landlord asked again.


    Fireworks?


    Seona wagged her tail to indicate that she didnt care.


    Hayang, on the other hand,


    I, I, Ive seen them in books and on TV! Theyre big fireworks that go boom in the night sky, right? Ive always wanted to see one!


    Her eyes lit up with enthusiasm. The book she was reading was also about fireworks.


    The conclusion. The landlord stood up and went out to the balcony,


    Oh, Kim Reporter. Hows the weather?


    Well, Im not talking about that. I want you to prepare a big firework right now. Make sure you have a permit from the city. Yes, I dont care how much it costs. If possible make it spectacular, very big.


    The scale was getting bigger.


    Hayang didnt hear it because she was reading a book, but Seona and Eunaa were surprised and their mouths were agape.


    Who is this grandfather, exactly?


    Even at night, the heat did not abate. It was a tropical night.


    It was getting hotter by the day.


    It was now July. It was hard to imagine how hot it would be in August. No, I didnt want to.


    I hadnt felt the heat before the regression.


    The knowledge and skills had been passed down, but the experience seemed to be something I had to train myself.


    Wow! Thats amazing! Eunae, thats a firework, a firework!


    Ahhhh!


    Euna looked up at the flames, one after another, and was excited.


    Eunae was equally excited. Hugging Euna, she stretched out her hands to capture the moment when fireworks flowers bloomed in the black sky.


    Its so pretty.


    Youre pretty too.


    Oh my.


    Euna and Eunha leave Eunae in the care of their parents for some alone time.


    Not wanting to disturb his parents, Eunha took Euna and walked away.


    Wow~!


    Its beautiful.


    Minji and Seona were sitting in the yard, watching the sparklers. They began to draw traces of light in the air with their hands.


    It wasnt comparable to the fireworks blooming in the night sky, but the fireworks that could be seen up close were just as valuable.


    Captain, Captain! I cant get this to light, what do I do?


    You idiot, throw it away!


    Eunha shouted at Eunhyuk, who came with a lit firecracker in his hand.


    What, what is this? Wow!


    The firework flew up into the sky with a sizzling sound.


    Eunhyuk couldnt figure out what to do with the firecracker in his hand.


    Dont come any closer. If you do, Ill really kill you.


    Eunha threatened, and suddenly her mother appeared.


    Eunha?


    What should I do with this, Captain?


    Eunhyuk continued to juggle the exploding firecracker in his hand.


    Be careful, Eunhyuk.


    Thank you, Mr. Bruno.


    If Bruno hadnt taken the firecracker instead of him, there could have been an accident.


    You have to run 10 more laps around the field.


    Captain, its really hot these days


    I told you not to complain if you want to learn properly, didnt I?


    Okay, I got it. Ill do my best.


    Eunha scolded in the corner of the yard, while Eunhyuk burned with determination.


    Fireworks fell above their heads.


    Wow, this is really amazing.


    How does this work?


    Should we use this for our science journal?


    Mabangjin and Yeonsungjin set off a fountain firecracker. (E/N: These are the names of the kids who used to go to Doan Kindergarden too)


    Ugh, Im sleepy.


    Hyun-yul, who had been forcibly dragged between the two, rubbed his sleepy eyes. He wasnt interested in the fountain fireworks.


    But when Hyun-yul saw the colorful fireworks in the night sky, he opened his eyes wide. Drowsiness fled.


    What are you doing standing there, Hyun-yul?


    Do you like that?


    Dont talk to me. Crayons. Or colored pencils!


    He ran into his house and grabbed a sketchbook and colored pencils, then began to draw the night sky in his sketchbook with a serious face.


    Wow~! Grandpa is so pretty!


    Hehe, Im glad you like it.


    I hope we can see it again next year!


    Next year? Yes, this Grandpa, will tell the mayor.


    What?


    Hayang doesnt need to know anything.


    Who the hell is this grandpa?


    Eunha decided not to care anymore.


    It was another fireworks display, this one on a grand scale.


    He wanted to enjoy it with his sister and younger sister.


    So he thought hed finally found a good spot.


    Bru, its so pretty.


    Reminds me of the night sky I saw with you in Sicily.


    We fought so much back then, we. When did you start liking me?


    Do I really have to tell you that?


    Bru


    Julie.


    Julietta and Bruno at the set of Beauty and the Beast.


    Love is a wonderful thing. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ugh.


    Sis, you cant look at that. Eunae, you too.


    Eunha quickly covered Euna and Eunaes eyes. It was too soon for them to see.


    I hope this happiness continues.


    It will continue. No matter what, I will protect you.


    I wish time would stop like this, forever.


    He felt like he was getting into trouble if he stayed here.


    So he went back out to find a better spot to watch the fireworks.


    Why cant there be a quiet place to watch the fireworks!


    In the end, he had to call it a day without even seeing the fireworks.

 Chapter 50

    Chapter 50[What doesnt change].


    It was August. The heat was still raging.


    Even at night, the heat continued. The mosquitoes were out in force, and stress was building up.


    Still, summer was coming to an end. Summer vacation, the time for lazing around the house, was coming to an end.


    So Eunha had to tackle his procrastinated vacation homework, and it seemed that other kids were doing the same.


    If he hadnt invited them over to his house to finish their homework early, he would have been stuck with the rest of the vacation.


    Hello~!


    The cafe is called Happiness. The children entered the cafe, which featured an interior that resembled a cabin in the mountains.


    They were greeted by the sound of bells tinkling and the rich, savory aroma of coffee.


    Hello, kids.


    Welcome.


    Seok-hoon Jung, the owner of <Happiness>, greeted the children. Next to him, wearing an apron with a daddy bear and a baby bear on it, was Hayang, waving at them. She was also wearing a small apron.


    Wow, thats so pretty!


    The first child to respond was Minji. She looked at Hayangs apron and gushed.


    Hehe, thank you.


    The bear is cute.


    Isnt it?


    Seo-na, on the other hand, appreciated the apron in a more measured way. As she helped prepare the meal at the church, she couldnt take her eyes off the apron. Her tail wagged gently from side to side, as if she was trying to decide whether or not to buy it.


    I have one left, do you want it?


    Really! Thanks, Hayang


    Can I?


    Hayang took the apron out of the drawer in the corner of the cafe.


    The two children smirked.


    Mukminji, why are you carrying an apron?


    Eunha didnt understand Min-jis fondness for hugging the apron to her chest. As far as he knew, she was the type to keep her cooking to herself.


    Shut up. And I told you not to call me that, didnt I?


    You say you cook?


    I can cook! I often help my mom at home.


    Your mom cant cook either.


    He knew that if he said anything more, they would get into a fight in the cafe.


    So he said in an unemotional tone, Oh, yeah. Do your best. Im rooting for you,


    Well see. Uncle, let me make it with you today! (1)


    Hey, what do you think youre doing, closing the cafe?


    Move over, Ill show you how good I am at cooking.


    Minji was speechless, her pride wounded, and she stomped into the kitchen.


    Haha. Hayang, can you take the order for me?


    Yes, dad.


    Seok-hoon followed Min-ji nervously, worried that she might do something wrong and get hurt.


    Hayang led the children to a seat in the sun. Apparently, she had been learning hospitality from her father since summer vacation.


    If you want to order, please call me.


    Hayang says her prepared remarks without missing a beat. Maybe it was because she had seen her father at work all those years, but she didnt act nervous.


    After letting her go, the children opened the menu and tried to decide what to eat.


    Mmm~ Ill have the hot cake set!


    Eunhyuk decided without even looking at the menu. He had been practicing the advice from Eunha to stop by Happiness whenever he had time, and he knew all the menus.


    I want a toast set.


    I want toast too, said the alchemy duo, who fixed their glasses. The two had been in math school all vacation, so they didnt get to play much.


    As a result, their faces were cheerful even as they sat down to do their vacation homework.


    Ill have the bagel set, said Seona, who had spent the entire vacation reading books. She loved visiting the library or her grandfathers book collection.


    Do you really love books? asked Eunha.


    Yeah, why?


    Well, theyre all cool places to be.


    Why, what do you mean?


    Sometimes Eunha could be unexpectedly sharp.


    Seona, who was drinking orange juice, perked up her ears and said something that Minji and Eunha usually said.


    She was quite embarrassed that she was acting like this.


    Then Ill havethe bacon sausage set.


    Eunha, who had finally decided on a menu, called out to Hayang, who was a few feet away.


    Yes. How may I help you?


    Hayang was very polite, even though the kids at the table were making a lot of noise. She had learned to control her mana, so she didnt get flustered easily.


    She had grown up a lot.


    Hayang was properly practicing Eunhas teachings. The amount of mana flowing out of her body was less than before, to the point where she looked like a normal child.


    The mana in her body is great, and her sense of manipulating it is excellent.


    In addition, she had even learned to read peoples feelings.


    She had all the makings of a first-class player.


    Well, shes not a player.


    To say the least, she didnt have the personality to live in a players world.


    This was something that Shin Seoyoung, who had just had lunch with him, agreed with.


    What about Eunha?


    Huh?


    What do you want Eunha?


    By the time he realized it, she had already returned to her normal tone.


    Ill have the bacon sausage set.


    Okay. Ill go tell Dad then.


    She wrote down the order and ran to the kitchen.


    Boss, I think the juice here is really good.


    Everything here is good for you, so dont waste any.


    Yes, sir.


    Okay.


    The childrens wordless feast had begun. Eunha didnt join in the chatter but slowly sipped the potion.


    Better than before.


    My mana recovery is faster. Deliberately draining his mana, he drank the orange juice and marveled.


    The future had changed.


    Normally, Jung Seok-hoon, who would have realized his ability and made potions with evil intentions, would have appeared on the potion market when the word spread among players.


    But last year, when Eunha saved Hayang from the goblins, Seok-hoons hatred for monsters disappeared.


    After all, Seok-hoon was still running a small caf, and while he had learned of his abilities through Eunha, he didnt seem interested in making and distributing potions.


    All he wanted was to live happily ever after with Hayang.


    Well, I hope he hasnt changed completely.


    Huh? What, captain?


    Nothing. Enjoy.


    Eunha treated Eunhyeok cheerfully as he shoved a large hot cake into his cheeks.


    Someday, Jung Seok-hoons potion would be known.


    The future just delayed it. The future of Seok-hoons potion being on the market wont change.


    No one is going to let his powers rot.


    The world still wants power against monsters.


    Ill just have to wait for that future.


    In this life, Im determined to live happily ever after. It would be interesting to see a future where Seok-hoon Jung dominates the potion market.


    Even though there will never be a future where hes the chairman of Alice Group.


    But thats okay. Eunha also wants Hayang to live happily ever after.


    He hoped he wouldnt be an obstacle to the happy life she wanted.


    By the way, why isnt mine coming out?


    Ive been waiting~! Come on, eat!


    Eunha grumbled that his food wasnt coming.


    The person who set the food down in front of him was not Hayang, but Minji. Wearing an apron with sauce on it, she had a confident look on her face.


    Why dont you taste it? I made it, and its going to be delicious.


    Did you just give me this to eat?


    He had once survived for three days on a single chocolate bar, but the food in front of him was something he didnt want to put in his mouth even if he was dead.


    It was burnt, this-


    The bacon wasnt crisp, it was charred. The scrambled eggs werent scrambled, there were crystals of egg residue. The sausage was slathered in some weird sauce, and it smelled sour.


    What? Its delicious.


    Its burnt.


    Its not burnt. This is how we eat at home.


    Oh, okay. But not at my house.


    Then try it. Its delicious!


    Whats that sauce you put on the sausage?


    Huh-huh, its a special sauce I made!


    There were no answers. There was a part of me that wanted to bang my head on the table, but the food was there, so I sighed.


    You want me to eat this now?


    Are you asking me to die?


    Eun-hyeok, this will be good for you.


    Boss, Im full. Sorry.


    Eun-hyuk gulps down the hotcake and avoids eye contact.


    Do you want to trade it for toast and sausage?


    Speaking of which, when are we going to do our homework?


    I have math class later.


    The alchemy duo acting like they didnt hear him.


    These assholes.


    The hand holding my fork trembled.


    Okay, okay. Im eating, eat.


    Eunha dipped his fork into his plate. He chewed the sausage with a big bite.


    Espresso. I need an espresso.


    His palate was destroyed. It was a strange combination of sour, sweet, and finally salty flavors.


    I wanted to drink the espresso and wash my mouth out.


    This was poison.


    So go ahead and bring my espresso.


    No, no, no. Were only 8 years old. Ill make it when were grown up.


    He was restrained by Hayang.


    Unable to help himself, Eunha gulped down the rest of the orange juice.


    Ah, dear life.


    You dont try cooking again.


    Come on, you said it was delicious!


    Seok-hoons consideration was evident. I vividly remembered running to the bathroom with my mouth covered.


    Yeah, you dont touch the food again. And apologize to Uncle.


    Why would I do that, Seo-na, and you guys go ahead and eat it!


    I, I have to go to the next customer.


    Even though the customer hasnt come yet, Hayang runs to the counter.


    Minji, Im sorry. I ate too much and I feel sick.


    Seona puts her fox ears down and holds her stomach. She even had a pained look on her face.


    She really was a fox.


    Its delicious, but its weird.


    It was up to Min-ji, the cook, to dispose of the leftovers. She ate what the children did not eat without a care in the world. She cleaned up her plate.


    The childrens faces were horrified.


    What rank are you?


    Huh? What do you mean?


    No, never mind.


    Maybe this thing isnt human. Maybe shes a monster because she eats things that humans cant.


    Eunha vowed to be careful of Minji in the future. If she showed her true colors, he wouldnt hesitate to cut her down.


    Clang.


    Thats when a woman wearing a bandana walked into Happiness.


    Mr. Jung is in the bathroom right now.


    There was no one to greet her. The children looked at each other, wondering what to do.


    Su-jin unni! Come on in~


    Hayang ran over with the menu to greet her.


    Hey, Hayang. Are you going to guide me today?


    Yes, hehe!


    Then can I have your guidance?


    Yes! Please come this way, maam.


    Hayang led her to a table by the window.


    The woman in white sandals smiled cutely and pointed at Hayangs hand.


    Maam, what would you like to order?


    Hayang politely greeted her.


    The woman who received the menu looked at her with a lovely smile.


    Okay, Ill have the brunch set for today.


    Yes, the brunch set of the day?


    Yes, thats right, Ill take the brunch set, please.


    Okay, maam, is there anything else you need?


    Sure. Um, where is Mr. Seok-hoon? I dont see him.


    Mr. Seok-hoon is in the restroom right now.


    Hayang pointed to the restroom.


    The woman nodded and asked for an order.


    Who is it?


    Eunha recognized the uncovered woman as very familiar.


    Hayang.


    He grabbed her as she carried the menu to the kitchen.


    Mhm, yeah?


    Who is that person?


    Eunha pointed to the woman who was fixing her hair while holding a mirror.


    This is Su-jin, shes been one of our regulars for a while now.


    Eunha tilted his head in confusion. He couldnt understand why he recognized Su-jin.


    The mystery was soon solved.


    Oh, Su-jin is here?


    Seok-hoon emerged from the bathroom covering his mouth and saw Su-jin sitting at a table, looking surprised.


    What do you want to have today?


    I ordered from Hayang earlier.


    Su-jin welcomed him with a bright smile as she handed him the menu. It seemed like pink flowers were only fluttering around her.


    Oh. So thats what it was.


    The atmosphere between the two of them was palpable. They looked at each other and it was clear they had a mutual affection.


    Maybe the future was unchanged.


    Eunha thought so as he watched Seok-hoon talk to Su-jin.


    Min Su-jin was the second daughter of the chairman of Alice Group, Min Junsik, and she was the perfect candidate for Seok-hoons remarriage before he traveled back in time.


    So they met here.


    As far as he knew, Su-jin fell for Seok-hoon at first sight and realized the potential of his potions, so she proposed an investment.


    It seemed like that future hadnt disappeared yet.


    Hayang, what do you think of that noona?


    He was worried about her. Before the regression, their relationship could be said to have been established without her.


    Now that she was alive, it was unclear how their relationship would progress.


    Whats more, he thought she might not be happy about her fathers remarriage.


    Shes a good unnie, really.


    Hayang said as she looked at the two of them, who were clearly attracted to each other. sea??h th�� n??el Fire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Her face looked like someone who had lost her father. While cheering for the two of them, she couldnt fully accept it.


    Your father would like you even more.


    Yeah, thanks. Shes a really good unnie, though.


    Is that your gut feeling?


    Yeah.


    If you say so.


    Eunha stroked Hayangs hair.


    May she be happy.


    May this time never change.


    Eunha hoped that she could live happily ever after.


    E/N: I dont know if I would be able to catch up with the manhwa it seems impossiblehaha. Mostly because there are many scenes that dont appear on the manhwa or they really sum it up! Anyways thanks to all the readers for their patience, I will work hard!

 Chapter 51

    Chapter 51[Birthday Party]


    Eunha still hadnt finished his homework when summer vacation ended. Strangely, every time he tried to work on his homework, Eunae would ask him to play, he would have to take care of Eunae, or the children would come over to play.


    Eventually, Eunha had to stay in the classroom for an hour after class to finish his vacation homework.


    Haha, Im finally done. Captain, what time will you be back?


    Luckily, he wasnt the only one who didnt do his homework. Most of the boys didnt do their homework, and in Eunhyuks case, he just wrote in his diary whenever he thought of it.


    Even though it was just a simple diary of his training.


    So he was asked by Yoo Ji-na if he had spent the entire vacation training.


    Yeah. Ill be there around five. Go run first.


    Okay.


    Eunhyuk hadnt neglected to train as Eunha had advised. His sword stance was now fluid and powerful.


    Oh, by the way.


    Eunhyuk said as they were about to part ways at the intersection.


    Tomorrow, its Seonas birthday, right?


    Really?


    Captain, do you know my birthday?


    I dont even know my own birthday.


    I do know my sisters and Eun-aes birthdays.


    Captain.


    Why are you looking at me like Im human garbage?


    Eunhyeok looks at him with pathetic eyes.


    Unable to resist his gaze, Eunha decided to change the subject.


    So, should I give her a birthday party?


    Seo-na told me once that in the church, every month they call the children whose birthdays are on the same day to have a party.


    Seona was a church kid, so shed never had a birthday party just for her.


    She couldnt pretend not to know.


    Whats more, she had saved her pocket money to buy herself a gift for her birthday.


    Maybe we should cancel training today.


    Yes, lets do it! Ill tell Hayang!


    Then Ill tell Minji. and Ill tell my sister and Julieta.


    And lets not forget the landlord, Grandpa.


    This seems to be escalating somehow.


    Despite the sudden thought, Eunhyuk was excited about the idea of preparing a surprise party.


    Captain, teach me how to hide! Lets make the surprise party.


    Youve gone too far, you.


    Eunha clicked his tongue and hit a honey-flavored snack.


    And so it began.


    The curtain was raised on Jin seonas surprise birthday party.


    Hey, Seona. Happy birthday.


    Eunhyuks drive was unparalleled. He prepared for the surprise party diligently without anyones help, just like a little troublemaker, with great enthusiasm.


    Furthermore, Eunhyuk even notified the students of Seonas birthday early in the morning before going to school.


    Thanks, but how did you know its my birthday?


    Seona, who had just put down her bag, seemed unfamiliar with receiving birthday wishes from the children. She looked shyly with her pointed ears drooping, and her face turned as red as a beet.


    How come we didnt know your birthday?


    Minji said in an obvious tone.


    Come to think of it, Seona remembered the childrens birthdays as well. So, she used some of the money she had saved to buy a birthday present for Eunha.


    Seona, happy birthday.


    Thanks.


    Hayang, who sat next to her, congratulated Seona on her birthday and handed her a few small chocolates as a gift.


    Ill enjoy them.


    Seona was delighted, and she never knew that she could receive birthday wishes from her friends in this way since she had always celebrated birthdays with all the children together since she was born.


    Its still too early to be surprised.


    Eunha also congratulated her on her birthday. He sat by the window and chatted with the children from time to time.


    We decided to have the birthday party at Happiness! Did Hayang get permission from her father?


    Eunha! How do you see me?


    Youre doing great. Im anxious because its you.


    Im sure Eunhyuk will do well too.


    The children were already exchanging glances. They were frequent mischief-makers, but when they agreed on something, they were like brothers and sisters.


    What are you guys doing?


    Seona intervened. She too seemed to be at ease exchanging glances.


    Fortunately, they stopped talking, and judging by their wagging tails and nodding heads, it seemed like they had a secret conversation.


    Theres something going on.


    Seona interjected. She, too, had gotten the hang of eye contact.


    Luckily, judging by the question mark on her tail and the way she shook her head, she didnt know what the conversation was about.


    Oh, just something, Eunha evaded Senas gaze.


    Right, you dont have to know, Minji added with a hint of attitude as she returned to her seat.


    Hmm, where did I stop reading yesterday? Hayang muttered to herself as she rummaged through her bag.


    But the childrens reaction was unsettling.


    Wait, do you hate me now? Seonas eyes welled up with tears.


    No, of course not, they tried to console her, but they couldnt shake off her lingering thoughts.


    Meanwhile, Sena, who had been secretly watching them, wasnt pleased with Seonas happy birthday celebrations and the fact that their dates of birth were so close.


    Should I give it a try? she thought with a wicked smile and sent a message on her smartphone from under the desk.


    Not again.


    Eunha exclaimed and clicked his tongue .


    Enjoy, girls.


    Its Senas.


    Senas birthday is coming up.


    Shes having a party at McDonalds this Saturday.


    Are you all coming?


    Have fun.


    It was lunchtime. After fourth period, the kids ran to the cafeteria, but stopped when they saw a line of men in black suits walking in.


    The kids following Sena had already heard the story, and the men were pulling hamburgers, fries, and chicken nuggets out of the boxes they were carrying.


    Hey, since Senas treating us, should we say thank you to Sena?


    Miss Yoo Jina was obviously uncomfortable in this position. She glanced nervously at the men in black suits, then stormed out of the classroom.


    Wow, theres pizza!


    The crowd of kids cheered when they saw what Sena had prepared.


    If you want more, just let me know. Ill have someone bring it right over.


    Hey, are you sure, I can eat as much as I want?


    The kid asked, swallowing hard at the thought of eating a burger right now.


    Sena smiled through gritted teeth,


    Sure.


    The kids cheered. They wished Sena a happy birthday, sang happy birthday to her, and started taking their fast food.


    Were going to lunch.


    Minji, who had been looking at Sena with a disapproving glance at the table, spoke up.


    The other kids did the same.


    They avoided her because they were afraid of her shit.


    Eunha thought it would be better to eat lunch in the cafeteria than in class.


    But he thought,


    how am I going to get out of there.


    Theres a lot of people.


    Kids from other classes were filling the hallway, smelling the food.


    Kids, eat up~


    As if they had been waiting. Sena called out to the children who followed her, distributing fast food to the children in the hallway.


    It was a cauldron of enthusiasm.


    Ahhh, this is too much.


    As his head cooled, a cruel side of him unveiled itself.


    Oh, no.


    Had she sensed it?


    Hayang grabbed his sleeve and shook her head.


    I, its okay.


    Seona said with a bitter face.


    The more she said that, the colder Eunha became.


    This was a trick.


    Sena had done this on purpose. To turn an unplanned fast food meal into something, and to make Seonas birthday into nothing.


    He didnt like it.


    Id been thinking about it, but I couldnt let it slide this time.


    As he was thinking about this,


    Here. You guys take one.


    Before I knew it, the three leaders of the clique


    Sena, who had suddenly appeared, handed out fast food to Eunha and his friends.


    Eat up, Seona.


    The girl following Sena smiled and said,


    Yeah. You wont be able to eat much of this.


    I thought you said it was your birthday. I guess Sena gave you a birthday present?


    Happy birthday, Jin seona.


    Im so happy for you.


    They were scary kids. Out of place for their age.


    It was said that children grow up fast.


    Like how Eunhyuk and the kids trained in mana control throughout the vacation, it seemed like these kids had also learned how to stab someone with a smiling face.


    These brats.


    He flexed and uncrossed his hands. If he had a sword in his hand right now, he would have killed them all.


    Here.


    Sena wasnt afraid of him holding back. Instead, his unyielding attitude aroused her possessiveness.


    She wanted him. Someone who wasnt tied to anything and wasnt afraid of anyone.


    She wanted him. So much.


    She wanted him. Really.


    Sena reached out her hand with the thought of having him this time.


    This cant be ignored, can it?


    What is this?


    Eunha gestured to what Sena held out.


    The children following Sena were puzzled. But Sena, who had anticipated his reaction, took his attitude in stride.


    Its an invitation to my birthday party, she said, and were having a big one at my house this Sunday.


    The kids in her clique realized what her invitation meant.


    He was chosen.


    Having been warned by their parents not to offend Sena, they couldnt believe that the rebellious boy had her undivided attention.


    Or not,


    Why should I go?


    Eunha replied, his tone still sarcastic.


    If you come to my house, it will be good for you.


    I dont think so.


    Really? Your father is an office worker, and attending an event like this would be very beneficial to him. On the contrary.


    Sena deliberately trailed off.


    On the contrary, if you dont attend, what harm will come to your father?


    It was a threat.


    sigh.


    I guess you gave up.


    Senas face lit up with joy. He interpreted the sigh as a sign of surrender to himself.


    But he wasnt that kind of person.


    Unbelievable. Youre threatening me now?


    He had tried to hold back, but now he couldnt take it anymore.


    Id been patient, but now I didnt think I could take it anymore.


    To him, family was something that should never be touched.


    But Sena had. Something that shouldnt be touched.


    Lets kill her.


    It would have been better if he had done it from the beginning.


    So where?


    Somewhere unseen.


    It was frustrating that he couldnt kill Sena right now, but there was nothing he could do.


    He would kill Sena when the opportunity arose. No one would know.


    But before that


    My dad is an amazing person. You wont have anything to lose from him.


    He needed to know if Sena was worth killing.


    He wasnt the <Undead> who swung his sword like crazy anymore. He was just an elementary school student, No Eunha.


    Let me ask you one thing.


    What?


    What does your father do?


    My father?


    Sena furrowed her brows as if she didnt know.


    My dad is the president of KK Pharmaceuticals, one of the subsidiaries of the KK Group.


    What?


    The president of KK Pharmaceuticals. Dont you know KK Group? KK Group.


    I know. How wouldnt I?


    Eunha looked at her with a disappointed expression. His anger, which was about to explode at any moment, subsided like adding cold water.


    KK Group was the seventh largest conglomerate in South Koreas financial hierarchy.


    The groups main businesses, now and in the future, were electricity, architecture, and advertising.


    KK Pharmaceuticals was not an influential company within the group.


    Especially not pharmaceuticals.


    Huh?


    Eunha looked back at Hanyang, who was trembling with her big eyes.


    A smile escaped his lips.


    The Alice Group is currently ranked eighth in Koreas financial hierarchy.


    If the future doesnt change, Jung Seok-hoon, who has received investment from Alice Group, will merge all the top pharmaceutical companies and monopolize the potion market.


    One small pharmaceutical company out of nowhere.


    It was ridiculous. Moreover, if she was a direct descendant of KK Group, her last name should have been Kim. Her last name is Jin, which means shes a fence maker.


    When she said she didnt know fractions, it had to be for her.


    Among other things.


    Im not going. Youll get your ass handed to you by your father.


    The thought of killing Senna vanished. She wasnt worth the risk.


    What?


    Sena repeated, as if shed misheard.


    If it comes to it, it comes to it.


    Are you serious?


    I mean it. If it means you can mess with my family, do it.


    Sena cant touch his family.


    Hed kill her if she did, but he was pretty sure she wouldnt be able to.


    My dad, the manager of Sirius Devices.


    Sirius Group is the second largest company in South Korea. Given that Sirius Groups main business is player devices and automobiles, the position of head of the department is quite powerful.


    As I heard a while ago.


    Eunha had always assumed that his father was just an ordinary office worker who could be found everywhere.


    So when he heard that the company he worked for was an affiliate of a group that was second in the financial hierarchy, he spat out his milk.


    His father, a man with nothing, working at Sirius Devices solely on his own merit, was going to be promoted to a better position next year.


    My dad, hes an amazing guy.


    And the president of a small company wants to mess with him.


    Wait and see. Ill make you regret it.


    Senas face is fierce, and shes threatening.


    Whatever.


    Ill kill you then.


    Eunha replied dryly.


    Ta-da~!! Happy birthday!


    Seona! Happy~ Birthday~!!


    Euna and Julieta blowing up birthday firecrackers.


    The surprise party was a success. The kids didnt divulge any information about the party until after they took her to Happiness.


    So when she walked into Happiness, she was so surprised that her eyes widened when Julieta and Euna set off the firecrackers.


    Happy birthday.


    Surprise~!!


    Seona, happy birthday.


    Happy birthday.


    Seona looked back at the children behind her.


    Her eyes filled with tears. She hadnt expected them to celebrate in this way, as she had wondered if she would be alone all day.


    T, thank you.


    Finally, she burst into tears.


    Crying can wait, we have a birthday cake!


    Minji brought in a large cake with Jung Seok-hoons help.


    Phew, thats good.


    What? Are you done talking?


    Eunha and Minji have a snowball fight.


    After wiping her tears, Seona cried and then laughed.


    There were many people gathered at Happiness. She felt indescribably happy that people had taken the time to celebrate with her.


    She cried and laughed. Her tears were filled with happiness and flowed down, while her smile couldnt hide her joy.


    Youre going to ruin your pretty face.


    Euna hugged her tightly. With tears streaming down her cheeks, she clung to Euna and wagged her tail.


    The candles will go out! Jin Seona, why arent you turning off the lights!


    Eunhyuk, the organizer of the surprise party, shouted.


    Then people started singing happy birthday,


    [Thank you all]. S��arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Seona carefully blew out the flickering flame.


    Happy birthday!


    Happy birthday


    My dear Jin Seona~!


    Happy~ birthday~to you!


    Happy birthday!!!

 Chapter 52

    Chapter 52[Father].


    My team is going to win today!


    Euna declared as she packed her lunch.


    Yeah, my sisters team will win.


    Eunha replied dryly, yawning.


    Eunas declaration of war was nothing new, as shed been saying it ever since the schools athletic schedule was set and they were split into different teams.


    Thats not nice.


    Why? What did I do wrong?


    His drowsiness vanished. Eunha was surprised at what Euna said as he was packing the side dishes in the lunchbox.


    If Euna gets mad, its a big deal. Remembering the days when they couldnt even talk for a few days, Eunha didnt hesitate to console her.


    Just answer properly from now on.


    Sorry, sis. I wont do it again. Okay?


    Youre not even listening to me now


    When did I ever ignore you, sis?


    He was sure he had never ignored her.


    She was too special to him.


    It was unfair that she didnt recognize that.


    It was unfair, but he didnt say so.


    Euna was her eternal reward.


    Before his regression, he had rebelled against the Fairy Godmother, but he couldnt do anything against Euna.


    Youve been answering halfheartedly lately.


    Sorry. I wont do it again.


    Mwah.


    Yeah?


    Mwah. (kiss)


    Euna flipped her hair back and pouted her cheeks.


    It meant if you did wrong, show it through your actions.


    Ow! Ouw!


    There was no way Eunae would miss this scene. She had been awake since early in the morning and clung to the chair he was sitting in.


    Eunae, too?


    Euna took off the vinyl gloves from one hand. She got off the chair and hugged her little sister who asked for a hug.


    Nana. Nana.


    Euna poked her sisters face with her small hand, and then she suddenly pushed her cheek forward.


    Ouch~ How cute~!


    Both her younger brother and sister were lovely.


    Euna gave a smooch even though her sister didnt offer her cheek.


    Feeling happy, Euna chuckled.


    Ohhh. So over the top.


    Eunha was the next person Eunae asked for a kiss. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Eunae clung to him, her hands flailing about, trying to catch him.


    He wanted to hug her as much as she did, but his hands were greasy, so he only gave her a kiss.


    Eunae, did you sleep well?


    Ow!


    They were siblings who got along well since the morning.


    Their father smiled contentedly as he watched the children kissing each other.


    He also wanted to greet his daughters in the morning.


    Oh, I have to go to school now.


    Recently, Euna avoided kissing her father.


    She turned her gaze away and ran into her room without looking back.


    Ouw.


    Eunae always followed her example. As she avoided the kiss, Eunae also turned her head this way and that.


    Ugh, Euna and Eunae.


    I heard that raising a daughter is useless.


    The father, who remembered the story he heard at a recent company dinner, shed tears.


    His gruff face became even uglier.


    Youre also unbelievable.


    My wife is the best.


    If it werent for my mother taking pity on him, he might have sulked all day.


    Well, Eunha has to go to school.


    Oh, right.


    Mommy and Daddy will be there in a little while.


    Yeah, okay.


    Eunha handed his mother the lunchbox hed packed, which was mostly meat and fries. Jumping out of his chair, he grabbed his bag and left the house with Euna.


    The meeting point was the schoolyard. The playground was filled with children wearing blue and white caps from the early morning hours.


    Captain!


    Finding the tag of 1st grade 4th class was also a hassle.


    Luckily, he spotted Eunhyuk jumping up and down and waving.


    Noona, that must be our class. Ill go first.


    Yeah! See you later for lunch. Ill go to your class.


    Okay. Dont get hurt.


    You too, Eunha!


    Euna was on the blue team and Eunha was on the white team. Wearing different colored hats, they exchanged a quick greeting and parted ways.


    Captain, Ill show you the results of todays training!


    Dont collapse for no reason.


    It hasnt even started yet.


    Eunhyuk was already motivated.


    He looked around and saw that all the kids in class 4 were doing the same. The kids in the white hats were looking intense.


    What? This is going to be hard.


    Eunha clicked his tongue.


    He had intended to pass the time, but it didnt seem like he could do it with this attitude.


    The teacher said that if we get first place, shell take us out to dinner and buy jajangmyeon(1)


    This was the reason for the childrens motivation.


    Miss Yoo Ji-na had agreed to buy jajangmyeon if the kids won and beat the begging for something.


    Minji, who was playing with the girls, shrugged and pointed to Miss Ji-na.


    My, my money. No, itll be fine.


    Miss Ji-na sighed as she opened her wallet, desperately hoping that she wouldnt have to spend a fortune.


    The sports day started with a boring speech from the principal.


    The children were divided into blue and white teams, and some of them dozed off.


    Usually, when you doze off while standing, you lose your center and fall.


    But unlike the others, Eunha slept without stirring.


    Did you come to school to sleep?


    Min-ji gave him a sarcastic remark.


    She couldnt understand why he always dozed off when he came to school.


    How nice to sleep when you can.


    There was a time, not long after he graduated from the academy, when he had to kill a monster without sleep for three days.


    Since then, hes been able to sleep in any environment. Hes even mastered the art of detecting life in his sleep.


    You think Im happy?


    What? Why are you touching my head? Youre messing up my hair!


    Finally, the principals speech was over.


    Stretching out, he stroked her hair no matter what she said.


    Even though she was angry at him for touching her hair, she didnt tell him not to.


    When Eunhyuk tried to hitch a ride with Minji because he was bored, she noticed him like a ghost and rolled her eyes. Whats wrong with you? Really. She grumbled and left.


    Why is she only like that to me?


    Shes like that to me too.


    Eunhyuk shrugged his gloomy shoulders and waved his hand in the air.


    Eunha patted him on the back.


    You know she has a bad personality. You understand.


    Yeah, youre right. She does have a bad personality.


    I can hear you.


    She only had good ears for times like this.


    Minji, who was talking to the girls, glared at them.


    Eunha grumbled to himself. He didnt feel like fighting this morning, so he kept his mouth shut.


    Ah, my turn. Bye, captain!


    Just then, an announcement came that the 100-meter run was about to begin.


    Fixing his white cap, Eunhyuk hurried to the center of the field.


    Ill show you the results of my training!


    When deciding which events to participate in, Eunhyuk insisted on running the 100 meters.


    He wanted to win the 100 meter dash to show his growth.


    Ready!


    Gunpowder exploded with a bang.


    The kids who were in a ready position rushed out in unison.


    Eunhyuk was the one who took the lead.


    This was nothing!


    He didnt even need to use mana.


    He easily took first place with the physical strength he had developed through training.


    It looked like he was going to win the championship.


    If only he hadnt made a mistake in the final.


    Gah!


    What an idiot.


    The 100 meter dash between grades.


    Once again, Eunhyuk was running for first place against kids with higher grades.


    The problem was that he couldnt rely on his physical abilities alone to win against the bigger kids.


    So he tried to boost his physical performance by manifesting his internal mana.


    However, he misjudged his pace and ran out of mana before he reached the goal.


    Wao, the sky is spinning.


    Hey, Eunhyuk, get it together!


    Eunhyuk collapsed with the goal in sight.


    Meanwhile, other kids overtook him and entered the goal area.


    Miis Yoo ji-na was surprised to see him collapse after being picked off.


    Running to the field, she had to carry him out with another teacher.


    I knew hed do that.


    I shouldnt praise him for doing well.


    He was just a troublemaker.


    He vowed to change his personality sooner rather than later so that he could see things calmly.


    Eunha, I got first place!


    The girls 100-meter race was over.


    After winning the race, Euna didnt go back to her class but hugged him tightly.


    First place! First place!


    Thats my sister.


    I knew Euna would win first place. Even if she sometimes acted out of character, she wasnt as stupid as Eunhyeok.


    What a genius my sister is.


    It didnt matter if she was on the blue team.


    He was more than happy for her to win than anyone else.


    Hehe, see you later. Dont get hurt.


    You too. Dont push yourself too hard.


    They clapped and went back to their teams.


    Seo-na took second place in the inter-grade run.


    Euna, shes so fast.


    Seona pouted her lips.


    She didnt care what people thought of her, and she did her best as a child, but she was still upset that she couldnt catch up to Euna.


    Yeah, thats my sister.


    You were thinking about Euna unnie right now.


    No, I was thinking about lunch today.


    Youre lying. Tell me the truth. Who were you rooting for?


    Seo-na narrowed her eyes with a sly look on her face.


    She pinned him down to answer while perking up her pointy ears.


    (1) jajangmyeon


    E/N: Im sorry for not updating as usualI caught up with some personal circumstances so I hope you guys understand. Tomorrows schedule will be as regular or some changes will be made depending on the situation.

 Chapter 53

    Chapter 53[Father (2)]


    Speaking of which, wheres Hayang?


    He changed the subject.


    Ah, shes in a scavenger hunt.


    She pointed to the scavenger hunt that had started after the 100-meter run.


    What is she looking for?


    Unlike the kids running through the crowd with the paper, Hayang looked at the paper and looked around.


    It seemed to be an elusive object.


    Even as the other kids ran to the finish line, she was still looking around.


    And then,


    I found it!


    Oh, Hayang?


    Hayang spotted Julieta in the crowd.


    Unnie! Hurry up and run!


    Cosa!? (What!?)


    Hayang jumped up and grabbed her hand. She tugged on the pink ribbon and started dragging her without explanation.


    Hayang. Can you at least explain whats going on?


    Please! Lets go with me! Sister come on! Come on!


    Why are you speaking English?


    Julieta shook her head.


    She didnt know what it was, but she had to run.


    She ran after her, unfazed by the fact that she was wearing high-heeled shoes.


    Phew, thank goodness. I got in just in time.


    At least she didnt come in last.


    Hayang patted her chest.


    Which one was it, and why did you take Julieta unnie with you?


    Hayang, which one did you pick?


    Eunha and Seona asked, curious to know what the note Hayang had picked.


    American.


    Huh?


    Did I hear that wrong?


    He furrowed his brow and asked again.


    It said American.


    I thought Julieta was Italian.


    When he looked at her, Hayang giggled and circled around her.


    I couldnt think of anyone else but Julietta, so


    Julietas quick thinking was also impressive.


    As soon as she saw the note, she fooled the judges by pretending to be an American and speaking in English.


    Wow, thats impressive. So, what was it?


    Julieta herself thought it was funny, and he could see his mother in the distance, chatting with her.


    Im surprised, Jung Hayang.


    Hehe.


    When I first met her, she was just a crybaby.


    Now, shes learned to use her wits.


    Eun-hyeok, please be more like her.


    Ugh, this is what its like to be drunk.


    Eunha sighed as he looked at Eunhyuk lying there with an ice cube on his forehead.


    It was almost the end of part one before they knew it.


    The kids were running around enthusiastically, eager to finish Part 1 and eat lunch.


    How can I dodge that!


    Thats a foul!


    The kids on the blue team stuck out their tongues as they watched Eunha dodge the ball from side to side.


    There was only one person left on the white team, Eunha.


    Still, the blue team couldnt hit him.


    Even when the children exchanged the ball and attacked each other, Eun-ha let the ball slip away by a paper-thin difference.


    Oh, this is so annoying.


    Eunha felt like ending the game after getting hit by the ball. S��ar?h the ��ovelFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    If Euna hadnt said, Ill hate you if you dont mean it! beforehand, he might have been resting under the shade earlier.


    But Euna, if I play my heart out, the blue team will be no match for me, even if they come in droves.


    It was an elementary school sports meet. Euna told him to play his heart out, but he had to stay in the middle.


    So Eunha was focusing on dodging the ball, not throwing it.


    No Eunha, what are you doing dodging the ball? Throw it!


    Then you guys can catch it for me.


    Min-ji, who had been sent off after an accidental attack, clapped her hands together and shouted.


    She and the other kids were cheering him on and yelling at him to attack.


    Why are you making me do it?


    Eunha grumbled to himself. He caught the ball flying in from the front and threw it to the white team kid right next to him.


    Huh? Huh?


    You throw it. I cant be bothered to dodge it.


    Hey, pass it, Hayang!


    The teammate who caught the ball threw it in a curve to Hayang on the other side.


    Hayang was momentarily surprised.


    As soon as she caught the ball, she hit the boy from the blue team standing right in front of her.


    It was an unexpected surprise attack.


    Seona.


    Yeah, leave it to me.


    The white team kids were now throwing the ball. The blue team tried to take advantage of the opportunity and steal the ball, but each time, Eunha managed to retrieve it.


    Eventually, the blue team members were forced to run and dodge the balls thrown by the eliminated white team members.


    Meanwhile, one by one, the blue team kids were leaving, until finally, there was only one kid left on the blue team.


    Eat this!


    Minji was the last to throw the ball.


    She leapt from her seat and slammed the spike into the blue teams stomach.


    Phew, refreshing.


    Youre not even human.


    Minji was satisfied.


    Eunha didnt miss the moment she hit the spike, loading it with mana.


    The child who had been struck in the stomach was still on the ground, twitching and writhing.


    You really arent even human.


    He cant die like that.


    Eunha looked at her with a pathetic gaze.


    Minji dodged slightly. Seeing the player grabbing his stomach and crying, she also thought it was too much.


    We can apologize later. Lets go! We have another game coming up.


    I cant even rest in dodgeball and the isosceles triangle. Why did I say I would do this consecutively?


    Because you picked the ones you were comfortable with.


    The final game of the day was dodgeball. After winning the team dodgeball competition, Eunha had to play back-to-back games with only a sigh of relief.


    The score was 480 for the blue team and 420 for the white team.


    The white team was trying desperately, but it was hard to close the gap.


    The only way for them to catch up with the blue team was to win the double triangle.


    First place again!


    But the love triangle ended in favor of the blue team.


    It was all because of Euna. Euna, who is used to taking first place whenever she goes out, didnt miss out on a first place in the duathlon.


    Competing in three events, she earned 150 points.


    Thats my sister.


    Of course, shes my daughter.


    Eunha and his father nodded in unison.


    The two people who greeted her with a wave and a smile exchanged a satisfied smile.


    Even that smile seemed copied.


    Youre not hurt, are you?


    Im fine.


    Eunha wiped his hands and knees with a wet wipe. Hed gotten the beat wrong in the love triangle and had fallen a few times.


    Luckily, he wasnt hurt, but his partner, Minji, was firmly horned.


    So the two of them were on their way back from a fight in the middle of the playground.


    Eunha was awesome today!


    Well done.


    Julieta and Bruno greeted him.


    When they heard that Bruno had used his vacation time to watch the game, they felt sorry for him.


    Wow! This looks delicious!


    Eunhas eyes lit up as he opened her lunch box, his mouth watering from the physical exertion hed been putting in all morning.


    Eunha, why dont you share this with your friends?


    Okay, Mom.


    There were more side dishes than when he left the house in the morning.


    Eunha grabbed the food his mother had put on his plate and got up from the mat.


    Here. Lets bang with this.


    Whos to blame, Im so embarrassed now!


    Ah, I dont know~


    I gave Minji the food and walked away.


    He was hungry too, and had no energy left to argue with her.


    Ah, Captain. Thank you. Ill eat.


    Eun-hyeok, who was still in the midst of being scolded by his parents, greeted him. He was still lying down, his head still dizzy.


    He didnt want to get in trouble if he stayed, so Eunha left, leaving only the side dishes.


    My mom asked me to bring you this.


    Okay, tell her thank you.


    The last table she visited was with Hayang and Seona.


    Hi, Eunha.


    Yes, hello.


    Jung Seok-hoon wasnt the only one there.


    Min Su-jin, dressed casually, greeted him. She had helped him pack his lunch from the morning.


    They must get along well.


    Although Su-jin was born into a chaebol family, she didnt seem to have the arrogance and haughtiness of a prodigal chaebol child. You could tell by the way she walked to school instead of taking a car, or by the way she didnt mind seeing Seo-na, an Ain child.


    Come to think of it, before the regression.


    As far as he knew, Jung Seok-hoon and Min Su-jin had no children. It had been a long time since they had remarried, but he remembered hearing that she had a difficult time getting pregnant.


    If they remarried in this lifetime, they would have a daughter named Hayang.


    They two got along very well. You could almost say they were mother and daughter.


    Eunha turned to go back to his seat, hoping to make Hayang happy.


    He was about to turn around.


    Oh, hello.


    Under the shade was a parasol installed on the ground.


    Raising her teacup, Sena pretended to recognize him as he passed by.


    What is this she doing in a sandbox?


    Eunha was stunned to see Senas lunch.


    The white round table was lined with expensive food.


    This was why it was so hard to eat with sand in it.


    Take this away.


    Senas response was simple. She ordered the cook to change the plates if there was sand in the food.


    The chef quietly approached, took the sandy food away, and put a new dish on the table.


    What a waste of money.


    It was a waste.


    She wasnt the only one practicing waste.


    Around her, she saw several children being served by hired hands.


    They were the children of chaebol families attending Doan Elementary School.


    Okay. Bye. Bye.


    Dealing with them would be annoying.


    Eunha turned to leave before Sena could protest.


    Wait.


    There was no way hed hear her.


    He tried to ignore her,


    You must be Eunha.


    Suddenly, a tall man stood in his way.


    The man looked down at him in an arrogant manner.


    Dad, hes the one I told you about before.


    Sena sipped her tea with a nonchalant attitude.


    So, youve been bullying my Sena?


    A haughty, arrogant voice.


    The mans demeanor was blatantly condescending.


    Eunha turned to the man who had created a shadow that threatened to cover him-,


    Ha, you really told him?


    Did not avert his gaze.

 Chapter 54

    Chapter 54[Father (3)]


    Jin Young-woon, president of KK Pharmaceuticals.


    He wondered who the child was who was upsetting Sena.


    At first, he thought the child was foolish. You can dismiss it as the rash behavior of a child who doesnt know any better, but if it happens twice and then three times, you can only think of it as a monkey who doesnt know whats going on in the world.


    After that, I became curious. I wondered what would happen to a child who didnt know how to count when he learned his true identity. I wondered how he, a mere insignificant creature, would feel in the face of the power of an exalted person.


    Finally, anger. When he heard that the child had denied his beloved daughter Sena a birthday party, his anger rose to the top of his head.


    How dare you.


    He was offended. He felt insulted just by hearing Senas story.


    A man of noble birth should live with honor.


    Honor was very important to Jin Young-woon, president of KK Pharmaceuticals, one of the affiliated companies of the KK Group.


    Now, a child with no power had tarnished his, Senas, and KKs name.


    I wondered what he looked like.


    And today.


    Jin Young-woon purposely cleared his schedule and came to watch the athletic meet.


    All to directly punish a kid who doesnt even know fractions.


    An insignificant kid.


    But the moment he saw him, he realized how much more insignificant he was than he expected.


    No Eunha, he was a typical commoners child. The sand-stained T-shirt, the scuffed shoes, the scars on his knees and elbows.


    His fierce eyes might be cute now, but as an adult, theyd give off a rugged air.


    Even if he was lucky enough to get a job, hed probably end up as his bodyguard.


    Ill have to see how bad he is at fractions, though.


    Jin Young-woon took a step forward. His voice was low and threatening.


    Are you an idiot who doesnt know fractions?


    Ha.


    Whats this? He sighed?


    The kid was more than a little bold, he was about to punch him.


    Jin Young-woon frowned. Even if it wasnt, his bad mood had taken another turn.


    Did you just sigh at my dad?


    A wide-eyed Sena spat out in a prickly tone. She set her teacup down with a deliberate sound.


    So what?


    What, what did you say?


    Eunha repeated in a tone that was all too familiar.


    This time, it was Sena who felt the absurdity. She was at a loss for words.


    Youre a brat.


    A brat.


    On the outside, Young-woon spoke gently, but on the inside, he was seething with anger.


    There was nothing worse than not being able to act like an adult to a child in public.


    He glared at Eunha with a stern look in his eyes.


    You talk too much about your little pharmaceutical company.


    Eunha didnt mind the stares. He wasnt intimidated.


    Even when Jin Young-woon scolded him, Eunha didnt show the slightest hint of remorse. In fact, he even muttered something like this in an irritated tone.


    You dare!!


    However, Jin young-woon couldnt stand this insult in an adult manner.


    He lost his mind.


    How dare this brat, how dare!


    He clenched his fists with a reddened face.


    He didnt think he could relieve his frustration without punching the kid, who was staring at him, unsure of what hed done wrong.


    A child needs to be hit to wake up.


    Especially if its an underclassman.


    If there were any problems later, hed get his legal team involved.


    Money is everything.


    Do you want to die?


    What?


    It wasnt that this kid wasnt scared.


    He realized as he watched him threaten him, not even blinking when a fist flew straight at him.


    This kid had lost all sense of fear.


    In other words, hes crazy.


    Thats what I thought as he glared at me coldly.


    The more I thought about it, the more I realized I had to show him the error of his ways.


    A punch would wake him up.


    With that in mind, he steeled his fists,


    You want to die?


    My fist stopped in midair.


    This guy, what the hell.


    The last words out of his mouth.


    The moment I heard those words, my body went cold, as if I had been doused in ice water.


    Like I shouldnt have touched him.


    Arent you going to hit me? the child asked calmly.


    He couldnt answer. His mouth wouldnt move.


    He felt like he was walking on a blade. If he took the slightest step, he would be slashed without mercy.


    Whats wrong with a kid?


    It was the same as when I met Kim Geon, the chairman of KK Group. S��ar?h the n?vel_Fire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    For the first time in his life, he was terrified by the rawness of the child.


    He couldnt back down like this.


    He had dignity. For the noble, it is a name; for the lowly, it is pride.


    Achild!


    Young-woon moved his cold, rigid body heavily.


    Eunha glared at the fist that was coming at him in slow motion.


    He was going to kill him the moment his fist touched his face.


    So come, and regret it.


    So die, and give up.


    This life is-.


    Give up.


    Eunha was about to say that.


    You bastard, where do you get off hitting my son!


    Jin Young-woons fist was about to strike.


    His father, who had rushed from the side, swung the fist he had pulled back as hard as he could.


    Crack!


    Boss!


    Dad!!!


    Jin Young-woon was thrown back by the direct hit and his head rang. He couldnt even stand up, his body shaking.


    The bodyguards faces were filled with despair. They swarmed around him, trying to catch up.


    He paid them no mind. He was only looking at his son.


    Are you all right? Are you hurt?


    Despite the harshness of his gaze, the emotion in his eyes was worry.


    Grabbed by the shoulders, Eunha blinked, unable to comprehend what was happening.


    Ahhurt?


    You dont look hurt.


    He didnt ask for an explanation. Once he was satisfied that Eunha was safe, he turned to Jin Young-woon, who was getting up covered in dirt.


    Y-, how dare you. Youre no better than a dog, and you hit me?


    Young-woon glared at his father with a reddened face, a fist-sized mark clearly visible on his face.


    These bastards.


    Eunha looked around at the bodyguards who were always ready to grab his father and shot a murderous look.


    Im going to kill them.


    He drew on the mana in his body. Powering each of his fingers, he wasnt going to guarantee their lives if they made the slightest move.


    Its okay.


    If his father, who showed his large back, had not said so.


    Eunha nearly lost his cool.


    You, you. Who the hell do you think you are, do you even know who I am?


    Do you even know who I am?


    What?


    Why would I need to know that?


    Jin Young-woon frowned. His face, which had lost its poker face, contained such emotions.


    Arent you Mr. Jin Young-woon, president of KK Pharmaceuticals?


    Thats right.


    Is this why you dont remember me?


    His father sighed.


    Both father and child were the same in their disdain for the other.


    Jin Young-woons stomach was about to boil over,


    He tucked his glasses into his shirt pocket. Then he swept his bangs with both hands.


    His forehead was exposed.


    An overall sleek, yet fierce look.


    Jin Youngwoon saw it.


    No, no, Director Noh? (1)


    Why is this person here!


    He was stunned.


    He was the head of the Strategic Management Planning Department in charge of Sirius Devices.


    You finally remember me.


    Now, how did you get here.


    You?


    Mr. Noh repeated, one eyebrow raised.


    Oh, no, Im sorry, I was just wondering why youre here, the head of the planning department.


    Im here to watch my daughter and sons athletic meet. I guess you are too, but, did you have some friction with my child?


    Jin Young-woon swallowed hard.


    He had to be careful what he said from now on.


    KK Pharmaceuticals was not a company directly associated with Sirius Devices.


    KK Pharmaceuticals outsourced its potion business to subcontractors and promoted its products through KK and Galaxy Group.


    However, Sirius Group was considered to be on par with Galaxy Group, which was considered to be the best in Korea, and Sirius Devices was the most influential affiliate of Sirius Group.


    Moreover, Mr. Noh, what a man he was. Most businessmen knew the rumors that he was trusted to take over the group in the future.


    I couldnt pretend with him.


    Haha, there must have been a misunderstanding. You must be Mr. Nohs son, I guess I made a mistake. Im sorry, kid.


    Dad.


    Even though it wasnt a word, Young-woon lowered his head.


    Even among people of high status, there were those above and those below. As the head of Sirius Devices, he belonged to the top, and with a small pharmaceutical company, he belonged to the bottom.


    I dont think Im the one who should be apologizing.


    Im sorry.


    He blushed for a moment, but he remained as calm as he had been earlier.


    Mr. Noh was a seasoned man who could use his actions as a weapon. He didnt want to think about what would happen if he caused damage to KK Group in any way, and if it reached Kim Geon, the chairman of KK Group.


    He would then become the lowlife he despised.


    He might as well bow down to a child.


    Jin Young-woon bowed his head in self-deprecation, saying it was for the good of KK Pharmaceuticals.


    Eunha accepted his apology without a word.


    It burned his insides even more, but he clenched his fists and bit his lip.


    Come on, Jin-sena, you should apologize too.


    IapologizeI.


    Sena couldnt believe it all.


    Her pride wouldnt allow it.


    Still, she had to do as her father said.


    Her body shuddered.


    Her head slowly lowered, a million thoughts passing through her mind, an unspeakable sense of humiliation flooding through her.


    When she lifted her face, tears were streaming down her cheeks.


    Wiping her eyes with the back of her hand, she ran away from the crowd.


    No one caught her.


    I hope I didnt hit you earlier.


    Haha. Ive never been hit, but.


    Young-woon shivered.


    His father didnt react. After exchanging a modest bow with him, he walked away with Eunha.


    Eunha.


    Yes, Dad.


    He wondered if he was going to scold him.


    Eunha waited for his next words.


    If something like this happens again, . tell Daddy. Dont try to figure it out on your own. You know how great your dad is.


    Yeah, okay, thanks, Dad.


    His father looked unusually generous today.


    I wasnt used to being protected by someone.


    But this wasnt a bad thing.


    Eunha walked with his father, feeling a warm feeling in his chest.


    Shall we go to lunch?


    Yeah! I think my sister might be done eating.


    They looked at each other and smiled.


    The way they walked, the way they smiled, they were father and son.


    The competition ended with a victory for the blue team without any upsets.


    Voila! This is the grand prize!


    Thats my daughter!


    Well have to eat something expensive for dinner tonight.


    Eunas performance also stood out in the second round.


    She took the podium as a representative of the blue team and won the grand prize.


    Ugh. Captain, Ill go first.


    Uh, take care of yourself.


    From tomorrow, hell be able to roll.


    In Part 2, Eunhyuk regained his strength, but this time he tripped over a stone beak. He was distracted by his mana allocation.


    He had to be carried on his parents backs.


    You cant move well. You cant fight. Youre tone-deaf. Do you have all three?


    What makes you think Im tone-deaf? And youre a bad cook.


    In part two, Eunha was paired with Minji to compete. They had to keep time to the beat, but he couldnt and was the first to be eliminated.


    Good job today! Well go first~


    See you next week~


    Hayang and Seo-na left the field holding hands. Behind them, Jung Seok-hoon and Min Su-jin walked side by side.


    It was over.


    After sending his friends off, Eunha was alone with his thoughts.


    In the end, Sena didnt return for part 2. She only informed Gina that she was withdrawing from all events.


    Her pride must have been bruised.


    nothing unpleasant would happen in the future.


    After today, Sena realized that the power she wielded was nothing to sneeze at.


    So for now, she will remain untouchable.


    For now.


    Nature doesnt change anytime soon.


    What are you thinking about?


    Nothing. Lets go, sis.


    Yeah!


    Taking Eunas hand, Eunha joined the crowd exiting the playground.


    And with that, the first sports day came to an end.


    Darkness fell over the ruins.


    A man stepped on a piece of glass with his worn-out shoes. He looked out the window with broken glass fragments scattered here and there and lit a cigarette.


    The man who lit the cigarette was a silent figure in the darkness.


    Having done his part, the man melted into the darkness.


    I guess I have to come all the way out here to hire you, huh?


    The man who was smoking asked in an annoyed tone. His gaze fell upon a man wearing sunglasses who had suddenly appeared.


    Sunglasses in the darkness? How strange.


    The man chuckled.


    The man wearing sunglasses remained silent.


    The man continued talking, unfazed.


    Im trying to do something really big, but there are some thorns in my side So I was hoping you could help me out a bit.


    Money?


    The man with sunglasses spoke firmly.


    The man with the cigarette smirked. He gestured lightly, and a man emerged from the shadows.


    The man carried a bag.


    15 billion won upfront. If we succeed, Ill give you another 15 billion won.


    The man crushed a cigarette with his foot. He waited for the man in sunglasses to answer.


    The man in sunglasses replied.


    OK.


    The man disappeared.


    Without a trace.


    Huh.


    As if hed seen a ghost.


    The lone man burst out laughing.


    Ha ha.


    Very lightly.


    Hahaha.


    Very cheerful.


    Then the laughter died away,


    and the place was a darkened ruin.

 Chapter 55

    Chapter 55[Dawn Department Store].


    Dawn Group is the fourth largest conglomerate in South Korea. Its main businesses are food and distribution and department stores.


    Chairwoman Lee Yoon-hees ability to read the market has allowed her to dominate the food and retail sectors in a post-crash world.


    Her management skills were also unrivaled in the department store sector. The story of how she had established Dawn Department Stores all over the country even before she took over was the stuff of legend.


    Wow!


    Euna exclaimed as she entered the revolving door and saw the huge dome-shaped space.


    Even with so many people coming and going, there was not the slightest noise. On the contrary, upbeat music filled the place, as if the excitement was understated.


    The Dawn Department Store they visited today was the first store opened by chairwoman Lee Yoon-hee, marking the beginning of her department store business. The first store, located in Seongbuk-gu, was the only one with a dome-shaped structure.


    Its changed a lot.


    Eunha looked around the vast space.


    The overall atmosphere was similar before and after the regression.


    Wow! Thats really cheap!


    Kyaa~! This is so pretty!


    He suddenly remembered the twin sisters who spent money like water.


    They didnt belong in a department store.


    Yet, whenever they had money, they would swipe their cards, even if they didnt have any.


    Sometimes theyd be followed around by their adoring partygoers with their luggage.


    He was no exception.


    You want me to carry this?


    The leader should carry it. Who else should be carrying it?


    Is he crazy because he wants to die?


    Oh, no, thats not good.


    Leader, dont live like that. Were the only ones who take a crazy guy like you in, so you should be grateful.


    Youre right. So listen up.


    The twins stories of losing their parents, rolling in brothels, and turning into players didnt scare him in the slightest.


    Unscrewed bitches.


    Oh my God, were not the only ones whove been unscrewed.


    Did we get our bra straps undone today?


    Were you a no-bra today? I meant I took off my panties before coming here.


    Uh-oh. So youre a no-panty today?


    .


    They were two girls who didnt belong in a department store.


    But what were their names again?


    It was memorable enough to remember their names.


    Eunha couldnt remember the names of the giggling twins in his flashbacks. Even their faces were a blur.


    Maybe its okay if he cant remember them.


    After all, they died shortly after entering the party.


    He had forced his companions to sacrifice until the very end, stepping over the corpses of countless others, and the number of those who had disappeared in his wake was uncountable.


    No wonder it was so faint. The twin sisters impressions were so intense that it was the only thing that remained.


    Are you sure I can buy this?


    You said you wanted to buy it. Why are you talking about it now?


    Sigh If only you could say things nicely. Fine, buy it for me.


    By the way, this also happened at that time.


    Yoo-jung.She had only come to look at clothes, dragged along by the twin sisters against her will.


    She was a person who pursued efficiency and practicality like that.


    Eunha, what are you thinking?


    Oh, sorry. Its just been so long.


    Long time?


    Nah. Its nothing. Thats not true.


    Shaking himself out of his reminiscing, Eunha smiled at the modestly dressed Euna.


    She may be my sister, but shes really pretty.


    Even objectively, Euna was the picture of beauty. She was about to become a junior high school student, and she had an unmistakable presence in the crowd.


    Eunha, dont get tired already!


    Julieta, was also paying attention to him.


    This morning, having declared her intention to go to the department store, Julieta wore a light green dress that matched her eyes and was spritzed with perfume. Even if she wasnt, her makeup was enough to make passersby take a second look.


    Im sorry. Eunha.


    Just buy me something good.


    Okay.


    Bruno was the same, he was dressed in a white t-shirt, dark blue sweater, and a black coat over it, giving off a different vibe than usual.


    It looked good on him.


    Bruno looked better in a suit than he did in a t-shirt and a pair of jeans.


    Unnie, where are we going to look first?


    Euna asked, her eyes shining.


    Clothes, of course!


    Julietas eyes lit up as well.


    There was no stopping them. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Eunha and Bruno sighed inwardly.


    It had happened this morning. Julieta had burst through the door and talked about going to the department store.


    But their parents werent in a position to go to a department store. His father had to work on weekends, and his mother had to take care of Eunae.


    Its okay, Ill take care of them!


    No matter what, thats a bit.


    Julieta insisted on taking just the two children.


    His mother didnt feel comfortable leaving the children with Julieta.


    Especially when she mentioned that she was going to buy Christmas presents for Eunha and Euna.


    Julie is doing this because she likes it.


    Of course, Bruno!


    If it werent for Brunos intervention, the two would never have made it to the department store.


    I wanted to stay home.


    His mother patted Eunha on the back, asking for his sister to take care of him. It was an insurmountable task for Eunha, who had wanted to play with Eunae all weekend.


    Especially with Julietta in the mix.


    Where did my sister go, uncle Bruno? What about Julietta?


    She went up to the fifth floor earlier.


    If you looked away even a little bit, they would disappear.


    One look away and theyre gone.


    Eunha already had a headache. He didnt want Euna and Julieta to get into any trouble.


    Theyll be hard to find.


    On the first floor alone, there were tons of people coming and going.


    Even if they deployed the mana detection net, it would take time to find the mana in their bodies. Moreover, Euna was in the process of exhausting her mana.


    Dont worry. I have this.


    A smartphone?


    No. It wasnt a smartphone.


    Eunha looked at the phone Bruno held out to his in disbelief.


    The screen detailed the layout of the department store.


    A red dot was moving toward the fifth floor.


    Mr. Bruno, what are you?


    Smartphones dont provide detailed location information by default. In other words, Bruno had obtained the department store floor plan through illegal means.


    Does Julieta know about this?


    Its a secret.


    Eunha nodded like a machine. He could see why Bruno had found it so easy to find the elusive Julieta.


    Wait, so I can put a GPS on her too!


    Mister, I want to put one of those on my sister too.


    Have a smartphone first.


    Then youll do it!


    Eunha asked excitedly.


    Then, Ill think about it.


    Ha.


    Okay. Eunha clicked his tongue inwardly.


    Bruno stroked his hair, his eyes unreadable for emotion.


    Lets go upstairs.


    Yeah~


    The two took the escalator to the fifth floor.


    The escalators to the second floor were at three and nine oclock from where they entered.


    Naturally, they had to walk through a quarter of the space.


    What?


    As they walked past people, Eunha sensed something was wrong and stopped.


    Lets go.


    A man walked by, calling to someone.


    He was wearing sunglasses.


    Wearing sunglasses in a department store, he was bound to stand out.


    But people didnt give him any attention.


    Why is he here.


    As the man passed by, Eunha couldnt miss the tattoo on his left wrist.


    Half hidden by his sleeve, the tattoo featured a skull surrounded by a black cloth.


    <Noname>.


    .


    If he hadnt seen it, he would have passed like everyone else.


    Whats wrong?


    Bruno called out to him as he stopped dead in his tracks.


    Eunha didnt answer, just stared in the direction the man had walked.


    The man was gone.


    That was his gift.


    Mister. Isnt something wrong?


    Turning away, Eunha opened his mouth, sensing that something was happening that he didnt recognize.


    Hmm.


    Bruno stroked his chin in silence. He rolled his eyes and looked around.


    Three.


    What?


    Three. The one whos acting weird.


    Unleashing a sensory net would only lead to backtracking.


    The person Bruno was talking about was probably a player.


    So Eunha shot mana in the direction he pointed.


    Bruno immediately understood his intentions.


    The two of them stepped up and made their way through the crowd like it was nothing.


    As expected, all three were players, trained players.


    They skillfully deflected the flying mana.


    Moving. Two.


    The short Eunha couldnt see the players in the distance; he was relying solely on Brunos information to organize the situation.


    The players reacted quickly. Two players started moving in the direction the mana had come from.


    Eunha and Bruno had already left the area. Moving to another location, they observed the players circling the area where they had been.


    Wheres the other one?


    Keeping watch in place.


    Meanwhile, two of the players concluded that they couldnt be traced back and quickly moved away, only to realize in hindsight that they had alerted their opponents to their movements.


    The third players actions were quicker than before. They had blended into the crowd and started to break away from the flow.


    Eunga seized the opportunity to distract them. He approached the closest player.


    As he walked away with his hands in his pockets, he dropped something along the way.


    What was that?


    A blue gemstone, rolling around on the sidewalk under the feet of passersby.


    A gemstone.


    No way, these bastards!


    At that moment, Eunha realized their intentions.


    Raising his head quickly, he looked around the entire space.


    A song was playing. A cheerful one.


    And like the song, mana was flowing around him.


    Crazy.


    He groaned lowly, noticing the omnipresence of mana only now. He gritted his teeth, remembering the man who had disappeared a moment ago.


    This must be Nonames doing. With his gift for impairing perception, he could have fooled the eyes of a former player.


    That wasnt the problem.


    It wasnt the time to hide the location now.


    Noh Eunha!


    Bruno, still unable to comprehend the situation, called out to the mana-manifesting Eunha


    Ignoring his shout, Eunha spread its sensors across the space.


    Shit.


    It had already begun. Too late.


    A total of eleven gems had been caught by the sensors.


    Maybe more.


    Since there were currently only eleven mana omnipresent.


    You crazy bastards.


    He couldnt understand s purpose, or rather, his employers purpose.


    Why terrorize a department store?


    No, this is not the time.


    It was none of his business who was doing it, or why they were doing it.


    Uncle Bruno, get upstairs!


    The important thing was to get Euna out of there.


    Otherwise.


    Aaaahhhhh!!


    Eunha heard a scream that overshadowed the singing voice flowing in the hall and covered his eyes.


    This is.


    Bruno deployed his sensory nets as well, taking stock of the situation.


    Mana was everywhere.


    Monsters were being born from the omnipresence, and then monsters were being born from other omnipresences.


    It was happening on every floor.


    Lets go.


    He hung up the phone amidst the music that filled the space.


    The man nonchalantly walked past people screaming and running away.


    No one noticed his presence.

 Chapter 56

    Chapter 56[dawn department store (2)]


    Noname. A player who hunts players.


    No one knows his identity. They only know that he wears sunglasses everywhere and has a tattoo on his left wrist.


    He is called <No name>, meaning he is a player without a name, because of his gift.


    His gift <Disorder> is the ability to manifest mana within his body, which impairs cognitive abilities related to something.


    It wasnt a practical gift against monsters that recognized people as humans, but it was a very practical gift against people that recognized people for who they were.


    And Noname utilized his gift to the fullest, becoming a hired gun to hunt down players.


    There was no job he couldnt complete. If his employer paid him enough to satisfy him, he would use his gifts to murder the target, sometimes boldly, sometimes stealthily.


    No players, no politicians, no entrepreneurs.


    His targets never survived.


    Until he encountered the <Undead>.


    When Noname attempted to kidnap the next fairy godmother, Baekryeon, he was caught by the undead and forced to die a brutal death.


    And that is here now.


    You died by my hand, very much.


    Eunha grunted as he ran through the crowd. Now he was running for the nearest escalator.


    Its unclear whether Noname is simply terrorizing a department store or trying to assassinate someone.


    But Eunha didnt care what Nonames purpose was, or what his employers intentions were.


    All that mattered to him right now was that this guy was trying to shit on his life.


    Eunha, be careful.


    Bruno pushed past the people fleeing from the other side and stepped forward. A mana-coated fist smashed into the skull of a charging Hound.


    It was a remarkable strike. Best of all, he wasnt equipped with a player device, and there wasnt a single bit of mana wasted in his running, punching motion, or mana control.


    The assessment of him was not wrong in the slightest.


    Bruno, he was as good a player as Eunha expected.


    Lets go. Come on.


    Okay.


    The most important thing was to save Euna and Julieta.


    The purpose of or the intentions of his employer were none of his business.


    Its none of my business, but.


    There was one point I couldnt overlook.


    This was terrorism. After the End of the Century Destruction, humanity, which felt fear of monsters, was very sensitive to acts that could manipulate mana.


    So much so that the infamous death penalty was enforced.


    Promoting the ubiquity of mana was therefore a criminal offense, an offense that was not only punishable by death, but a crime.


    This would have been a big deal. Moreover, the location of the attack was Dawn Department Store No. 1.


    But Eunha hadnt heard anything about the attack before his regression. Even if he had been living like an autistic child during this time, it would have been explained to him at the Player Academy.


    What the hell is going on?


    Something is happening that I dont know about.


    The future had changed.


    Eunha was forced to grit his teeth and admit it.


    He didnt like it. Something he didnt know was happening, and he was caught in the middle of it.


    he couldnt help but feel like he was being played on a board by someone he didnt recognize.


    Calm down.


    If Bruno hadnt spoken, he would have shown his impulsiveness.


    Whoa.


    With his head cooled, Eunha once again realized what he had to do first.


    Rescue Eunha and Julieta.


    Since the monsters had been confirmed to be omnipresent on every floor, they must have appeared on the floor they were on.


    I wonder if theres anything that could be a weapon.


    It didnt seem necessary to look for weapons. Bruno, with his bear-like bulk, was acting as both dealer and guardian, crushing the Hounds.


    Yes, Hounds.


    They had a tough connection.


    Eunha frowned as he watched the pack of hounds sniff and charge. Hed killed dozens of them months ago, and he was tired of hunting them.


    Of course, the hounds vanished without coming close to him.


    Uncle Bruno, where are my sister and Julieta?


    On the fifth floor.


    Even now, people were trickling down from the upper floors. Everywhere you looked, there were people coming down the escalator against the direction of travel.


    Still, their position was fixed on the fifth floor. It was clear that something had happened to get them stuck.


    Eunha and Bruno were worried that something had happened to them.


    And then,


    Oh, so you were the one who threw the mana earlier?


    The player opposite them said with a sly grin.


    The two of them had deployed their mana sensors as soon as they realized the attack.


    There was no way that the players who had caused the terror could not trace back and locate them.


    Ive got my hands full.


    Sweeping his bangs out of his face, Eunha swallowed back a rush of frustration.


    It was annoying.


    It was intrusive.


    Even if the terrorizing player was a veteran, it was a B to C at best.


    To Eunha, who judged Bruno to be as good as the Twelve, he was nothing more than a lantern that would go out before the wind.


    His guess was not wrong this time.


    Crack!


    A punch.


    The player was knocked back by Brunos fist. A few teeth clattered to the ground as he was hit squarely in the face.


    Uh, uh, my, my teeth. Eek!


    That was the last thing the player said.


    Thats a lot of words for a little guy.


    Eunha kicked the man in the lower part of his body. The player bit down on a bubble and fainted.


    Eunha.


    Bruno squinted at the unconscious player with a pitying gaze.


    Eunha shrugged it off,


    Uncle Bruno, we shouldnt kill these people unless we have to. Theyre criminals.


    Before his regression, in his anger, Eunha had killed the <Noname>. He had crushed his face with his sunglasses on, so he couldnt even see his face.


    How much had the fairy Im Gaeul scolded him at that time?


    He still couldnt forget the way she looked at him like he was a pathetic bastard.


    Eunha walked up to the second floor, stepping on the shoulders of those coming down from above.


    Eunha.


    Bruno, left behind, watched as the descenders screamed in pain.


    He couldnt forget the way Eunha had kicked the player in his vital part.


    As if it had happened to him. The look on the players face, when he lost something, didnt feel like it was someone elses.


    Kids are scary these days.


    I dont think Ive ever seen a kid this confident, even in Italy.


    Come to think of it, the kids who follow Eunha also have an air of confidence.


    Bruno realized that Koreas education fever, which is often reported in the news, was real.


    Why arent you coming?


    Oh, Im coming.


    Bruno, who woke up from his thoughts, tried to go up to the second floor. People who had been hit by Eunhas magic made way for him, so he could easily climb up.


    This place doesnt make sense.


    The second floor was a mess. Products were scattered all over the place, and barking and screaming could be heard nearby.


    Ha.


    Eunha looked around the dome-shaped structure.


    He could see roughly every floor.


    Moving his gaze further up, he scanned the fifth floor and.


    Found it.


    He spotted the swaying blonde directly across from him.


    Euna was nowhere to be seen, but she must be with Julieta.


    Mister!


    Hmm!


    The layout of the Dawn Department Store was a staggered system of escalators. You had to go around one floor and then go up, so you had to run a distance to find the next escalator.


    The duo manifested mana within their bodies to enhance their physical abilities. They passed monsters looking for food, or monsters going about their business with blood in their mouths.


    When they got in the way, Bruno, who led the way, punched them.


    Who the fuck are you!


    Cheh, the players are already here.


    The players they encountered on the second floor were not the same men they had seen downstairs.


    It wasnt strange that there were terrorists on every floor.


    -Get lost!!!


    It was annoying. Eunha, who had shot the flesh, threw the cosmetics sample he had been given him while running.


    What the fuck!


    The man swatted at the flying sample, but the container shattered, its contents blocking his view.


    Eunha raised the corner of his mouth. The sight of the man fumbling with his hands to wipe the cosmetics off his face was hilarious.


    Fuck off.


    Followed by a shot from Bruno.


    This asshole.


    The player, whose face crumpled at the sight of his colleague falling to the ground below, reacted instantly, attempting to slash at Bruno with a sword drawn from his waistband as his back was turned.


    Uncle Bruno!


    Eunhas assist shone again. He had picked up a hanger lying on the floor and threw it at Bruno.


    Reaching behind his back, Bruno caught the coat hanger and jammed it into the players wrist as he fell vertically.


    He yanked the coat hanger away just before the blade touched his back.


    Boom!


    The wrist of the man holding the knife twisted in the direction he intended.


    Meanwhile, he stood up and kicked the man in the stomach.


    Kirk! You, asshole!


    This wasnt a player who was going to be knocked out by a single kick to the stomach.


    So Bruno slashed at the mans throat with the knife hed grabbed from the coat hanger.


    The mans eyes widened, and he groped for his own throat in disbelief.


    At that moment, a fountain of blood gushed out of the slit.


    He opened his mouth to say something, but his legs gave out and he fell backwards.


    Come on.


    Hmm. Wait.


    Bruno didnt listen to Eunhas urging; he searched the players soaked body on the floor for a weapon he could use.


    It was a flawless movement.


    This should do, right?


    Bruno tossed him a knife, just the right size for a child to wield.


    Thanks, thatll do.


    You dont need armor?


    It gets in the way.


    Bruno and Eunha talked as casually as if they were picking out a menu at a restaurant.


    Neither of them realized how informal and abnormal this conversation was.


    This is endless.


    The situation didnt change when they reached the third floor.


    In fact, it was worse than downstairs. Blood soaked the floor and was dripping downstairs.


    Gu, help!


    The woman screamed for help, her legs twisted in bizarre directions.


    Ehk, ack, save me!


    A man being bitten by a hound, being torn apart.


    While most of the people downstairs were able to escape the department store, there were still quite a few people upstairs who hadnt made it out.


    Whats more.


    Disgusting.


    Eunha frowned at the scene in front of the restrooms.


    Someone running for their lives, and someone in a position where it wouldnt be strange if they died right now.


    Hm, hma, humu. Sa, save me!


    Save me from what? Haah, haah Did I say I was going to kill you? Huh?


    The untethered player was in the middle of doing just that.


    The mans face was filled with glee as he swayed his hips. Breathing heavily and acting on instinct, he was worse than a monster.


    Disgusting.


    Very disgusting.


    To think that guys like that lurked in every corner of a department store.


    To think that Euna might have encountered one of them.


    Huh? Kid, what are you.


    The man was speechless.


    Eunha had quietly approached him and plunged a knife into his throat.


    Lets go up to the next floor.


    He said casually as he killed him.


    Eunha wiped the blood from his face. Turning away from the sobbing woman with her white back exposed, he took another step.


    One step.


    Irritation surged through him.


    Another step.


    Anger boiled up inside him.


    Another step.


    A fiery spark turned his insides inside out.


    Shit.


    The more he worried about Eun-ah. The more he watched the <Noname> pass by and get away with everything. S��ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Mr. Bruno.


    Hmm.


    My sister, may I ask a favor?


    Bruno narrowed his eyes.


    He, too, had been looking at the man walking in the direction Eunha had been looking.


    The man didnt look familiar. Maybe he was the one who planned this attack.


    But his priority was Julieta. He couldnt afford to waste any more time.


    It seemed to him that neither could Eunha.


    Im going to turn around now, Yama. (1)


    Yama?


    It was the first time hed heard the word.


    Yes, Yama.


    Bruno guessed the meaning as his poker-faced face grew increasingly grim.


    I will protect your sister.


    Please.


    In his heart, Eunha wanted to go and get his sister himself.


    But he couldnt just let himself be pushed around like this.


    He couldnt just be a pushover.


    You get what you deserve.


    An eye for an eye. If hes attacked, hell repay them twice over.


    Aside from that


    Good luck.


    You too. Please take care of my sister.


    If you dont like it, kill it.


    Just like that.


    (1) Yama: In Korean slang, can be used as a shortened version of the word (pronounced yamang), which means failure or loser. It can also be used as an insult. BUT it can have a variety of meanings depending on the context. Here are some examples:


    Drugs: Yama can be used to refer to illegal drugs such as methamphetamine or ecstasy.Money: Yama can also be used to refer to a large sum of money.Alcohol: In some contexts, yama can be used to refer to alcoholic drinks.Sex: Yama can also be used as a slang term for sex or sexual activity.


    Its important to note that the use of slang can be highly contextual and regional, so the meanings and connotations of the word yama can vary depending on the speaker and the specific situation.


    Its also worth noting that even if yama is a slang term in this context, its possible that the author is using it in a fictional or invented sense that may not correspond to any real-world usage.


    ALSO As an insult, can be used to describe someone who is ambitious to the point of being greedy or selfish, and who is willing to do anything to achieve their goals, even if it means hurting others. In this context, it can be translated as ambition or greed, and is used to criticize someones character. For example, if someone is described as having (yamang-i manhda), it means they are very ambitious or greedy, but in a negative way.


    In other words, I believe is an insult but this might change in the future if the author gives a proper meaning to this word in some contextI literally could have omitted that word thoughhaha-

 Chapter 57

    Chapter 57[Dawn Department Store (3)]


    It happened without any foreshadowing.


    As if it had been there all along.


    When I look up, mana was everywhere.


    What the, what happened?


    Julieta, who had been excitedly picking out clothes just a moment ago, spoke up in a very serious voice.


    A red dress with a soft fabric and a green dress with a rough texture.


    She dropped the clothes she was holding to the floor.


    Unnie Julieta, what, is mana omnipresent?


    Euna tensed when she heard the scream from far away, but she calmly deployed her mana detection network.


    Her detection network was sloppy. Even though she had memorized the principle of a detection network, she still lacked the experience and understanding to design it in the way she knew.


    But even if it was sloppy, it didnt mean she couldnt catch the monsters as they ran around openly exposing their mana.


    Six.


    Six monsters on the fifth floor alone.


    None of them were close.


    I thought there were none.


    Ah!!!


    One of them suddenly started to run.


    It had caught her with the detection net.


    It was the first time she had ever deployed a detection net against a monster.


    Not expecting to be tracked back, Euna panicked and didnt know what to do.


    Its okay.


    If it wasnt for Julietas reassurance, Euna might have been caught in the middle of a monster that was closing the distance.


    Run!


    Julieta shouted, and Euna drew on her reserves of mana. She was used to raising her mana to activate every part of her body.


    Julieta followed, matching her pace and moving her hands.


    Her hands clenched and unclenched, unfurling the sensing net.


    The ripples of mana spread out, interrupted only by a few.


    She clicked her tongue as the number of monsters in pursuit increased.


    Unnie, theres an escalator over there!


    Euna, you cant go that way.


    Euna pointed to the escalator going down to the fourth floor.


    Glancing at the crowded escalator, Julieta shook her head.


    That was wrong.


    The omnipresence around them was being created by the mana they shed as their emotional lines became unstable.


    And the monsters had picked up the scent and were gathering downstairs.


    No wonder there was going to be a monster massacre.


    She decided to find another way out.


    Uh-!?


    No! Euna, get back!


    A Hound boldly jumped down from the upper floors.


    Euna, who was only looking out for the fifth floor, didnt expect a monster to fall on her head.


    Still, she thought the monster in front of her wasnt as scary as she thought.


    In fact, she even thought it looked weak.


    In retrospect, it was nothing compared to the Kraken two years ago, which had left her feeling helpless and afraid of death.


    One, two!


    Euna!


    Euna did not back away as Julieta shouted.


    She could do it. It didnt seem like she couldnt.


    Leaping higher than the charging hound, she stomped on its head and propelled herself forward.


    She felt the cushion as she fell.


    Unaccustomed to falling, she released mana into the soles of her feet to cushion the impact.


    You scared the crap out of me, Euna, are you hurt?


    Hehe. Sorry, Unnie.


    Shes better than I thought.


    Julieta thought as she watched Euna run away from the monster.


    Out of respect for her, she thought she could push herself a little harder.


    The problem is, once a hound has a shot, it stalks its prey until it dies.


    The one shed missed in front of her, the one she hadnt realized shed missed, was chasing after her.


    Annoying. S��arch* The N??elFir��.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Julieta, even if she excelled at controlling her mana, she didnt have the power to destroy monsters without a player device.


    Compared to Bruno, she was just an ordinary player.


    That didnt mean she was going to be chased down by the growing numbers.


    If you cant kill them, throw them away!


    It was a simple solution.


    Luckily, there was a weapon right in front of her.


    Julieta leaped the remaining distance and tugged on the arm of the mannequin in front of the store.


    To her surprise, the mannequin didnt fall off and followed her.


    But with her mana enhancing her physical abilities, she managed to lift it up without losing her balance and tipping over.


    Then she braked sharply with her heels. She spun around and lunged at the hound that was chasing her.


    Thud?


    The hound was dumbfounded by Julietas change of direction.


    He was going to eat her, and she was going to eat him.


    As he was salivating at the thought of chewing on her immaculate flesh.


    Go to hell!


    Julieta slapped the mannequin.


    The body rose into the air.


    Only the mannequins arm remained in her hand.


    Huh?


    Unable to comprehend what had happened in front of him, the hound looked at her and fell back downstairs.


    Phew.


    Wow, unnie!


    Euna watched as Julieta swung at a nearby mannequin, sending the hound flying.


    It was like hitting a home run, and she felt her heart explode in her chest.


    Woo-hoo, youre always so good!


    Now there was time for small talk.


    The two were more relaxed than before.


    They hadnt realized that it had caught them off guard.


    Oh~ Isnt this a beautiful lady?


    Wow, a foreigner. Is this for real?


    A woman is being dragged by a man who has unbuttoned her shirt and is wearing a piece of cloth that has been cut with a knife.


    Another man wore a red beanie, and when he saw Euna, he stuck out his long, snake-like tongue.


    Even a little girl, shes quite pretty.


    You crazy bastard, thats a crime.


    Why. I say shes pretty because shes pretty. You deserve to be thanked for it, dont you think, kid?


    Something flashed in their eyes.


    It was a light-hearted remark, but it contained a nuance that could not be taken lightly.


    Euna, come here.


    Unnie.


    Euna avoided the mens stares and clung to Julieta.


    She was uncomfortable with their unexpected appearance.


    She felt as if something was groping her from head to toe.


    It was impossible for Julieta not to recognize the emotion in the mens eyes.


    Even if they werent, they had a strange air about them.


    Hiding Euna behind her back, she steadied her mana so that she could move at a moments notice.


    And who are you?


    They were players, and they, too, were wary of her, building up their mana.


    But she couldnt understand why the men were leisurely strolling through the department store, not hunting the monsters that haunted it.


    Or why they were dragging their fellow players around in such a miserable state.


    In her eyes, they were nothing more than trash, not real players.


    Oh, this?


    Sensing her gaze, the man pointed to the woman he was dragging.


    This is the player who was guarding this department store.


    But why.


    For what reason?


    She tried to get the last word out.


    The man in the beanie chuckled with his hands in his pockets.


    Why, because she tried to interfere with our work, so we punished her.


    I did it in a fit of anger But there wont be any serious consequences, right?


    The man with the woman looked uneasy.


    The man in the beanie shot him an incredulous glance, then looked down at the squirming woman and snorted.


    Alright, I messed up. I messed up. I messed up. Please forgive me


    Is it because this bitch has connections with Silla? If she becomes a problem just kill her, right? Whats the big deal? (1)


    The man in the beanie pulled a folding knife out of his pocket.


    The face of the female player, who was begging for forgiveness with unfocused eyes, came alive.


    Realizing what was about to happen, she clung to the mans leg, not caring that the piece of fabric she was wearing was falling off.


    Im sorry, Im sorry, Ill tell you everything I know, Im begging you, please, please let me liveple-.


    Youve caused enough trouble, you bitch. So whos backing you up? Huh? Just die gracefully. Why do things like this among players?


    Save me please


    Damn, shes stubborn.


    The man with the beanie angrily looked down at the woman who was collapsing while he held her by the collar.


    He stomped his foot to shake her off, then kicked her again and again in the side as she gasped for air and coughed up blood.


    Unnie.


    Dont look.


    The womans breathing had been broken for some time.


    Euna called out to Julieta, who was watching her death with a frown.


    Only then did Julieta realize that Euna had been watching.


    It was a cruel sight for a child to see.


    Julieta realized her mistake in hindsight.


    Luckily, Euna, though tense, didnt seem to lose her cool.


    Oh? Surprisingly, youre not scared. Looks like youre stronger than you appear?


    Ohhh, strong sister~! Girl Crush!


    Strong?


    Julieta couldnt believe it.


    Perhaps the men thought that showing a scene of killing would frighten her, but to her, it was a scene that had been part of her daily life.


    In Sicily, the smell of blood never went away.


    Hey. But shouldnt we get out of here?


    You were the one who said we should enjoy it a little longer.


    Yeah, but the Silla guys will be here soon, and we need to get out of the way before then.


    Before that-


    The beanie-wearing man looked at Julieta and cleared his throat.


    Dont you want to taste what a foreigner tastes like?


    The corners of his mouth tilted up as he took in the sight of her in her green dress.


    Her sweaty, exposed body was very sensual.


    Going in where theres a way to go in, coming out where theres a way to come out, her body.


    How smooth would it be?


    What sound would it make?


    Just imagining it made his pants feel tight.


    Merda. (2)


    Julieta glared at the man with disdain.


    She had been anticipating the possibility of this happening ever since they met.


    Euna, where should you hide? After its over, Ill come find you.


    She was well aware of her own abilities. It was a challenge for her to face even one of them, let alone two.


    Moreover, she had no room to fight while protecting Euna.


    Thats why she planned to send Euna away and face the two players. She thought she could manage to escape if she found the right opportunity.


    I dont want to! I want to stay together too!


    But Euna insisted stubbornly.


    She didnt think of herself as someone who could look down on those men. She knew what Julietta was worried about, but she didnt think she would be a hindrance.


    Above all, she didnt want to run away.


    Two years ago, since the day Euna bravely confronted the Kraken, she didnt want to passively watch and be protected by someone else.


    Unnie! I can do it too! Dont worry!


    Euna believed in herself. She had received training from Eunha for several years and believed she could face the players.


    Didnt she just shake off the monsters a while ago?


    No. Its too dangerous.


    Julietta shook her head.


    Players and monsters are different. There were times when humans could be scarier than monsters.


    It was too risky to leave Euna here.


    Wait. Stop.


    At that moment, the man wearing a beanie interrupted.


    (1) Silla (clan): was one of the Three Kingdoms of Korea. It achieved the unification of the Korean Peninsula in 676 CE, establishing the Unified Silla Kingdom. Silla was known for its strong centralized government, cultural achievements, and artistic prowess in pottery and metalwork. The kingdoms influence shaped Korean history and laid the foundation for future dynasties. But its translation also could be just Sinra Clan. This solely depends on the authors intentions but Ill keep it with Silla for the meaningful meaning behind it.


    (2) Merda: is an Italian word that translates to shit or crap in English.


    E/N: Merda. Translating those thoughts was UGH. But I think we should get used to it, compared to the manhwa, the novel is way more explicit on the dark side of the player world.

 Chapter 58

    Chapter 58[Dawn Department Store (4)]


    When did we ever say we would let you go?


    The man smiled smugly.


    Yeah, when did we ever say such a thing?


    The man with his shirt unbuttoned said, approaching closer.


    Suddenly!


    Julieta noticed the mans presence only in hindsight.


    She had been so focused on the beanie-wearing man that she hadnt noticed the other man close the distance and enter from out of sight.


    Euna!


    She tried to throw the mannequins arm at the man as he approached Euna.


    Uh-huh. You cant do this.


    A gunshot rang out, and the mannequin was smashed.


    The man in the beanie pointed a handgun from his waistband.


    You should play with me instead. Dont take your eyes off me. If you cry and beg for mercy later, how badly youve messed up, I might consider it.


    His tongue flicked out.


    Julieta bit her lip.


    Lets get this over with and get out of here. We dont know when the Silla guys will show up.


    The man with the unbuttoned shirt swept back his bangs. He caught the folding knife the man in the beanie tossed him and smirked as the blade reflected Eunas face.


    Upon closer inspection, his face was quite symmetrical.


    Truly a promising face for the future.


    It was a bit disappointing that she was a litle girl.


    Well, what can you do?


    We can sell the white girl here and sell the little one in the underground market, right?


    The world is vast, and there are plenty of people. Among them are perverts who have sexual desires toward children.


    He could sell her on the underground market and expect to make a handsome profit.


    As for their desires, they can be satisfied by that foreigner over there.


    Oh, dont come.


    Again.


    A sensation that scans right through, sending shivers down the spine..


    Euna felt an eerie sensation that sent goosebumps down her spine and reflexively backed away.


    Dont be scared. Oppa wont kill you. Oppa isnt a bad person like that man.


    Stop it. And look at your face. Im the older brother, and youre the one whos an adult.


    Yeah, I dont listen to your nonsense about being an adult. Ah, kid, sorry dont be scared.


    Do you really think I would lay a hand on a young kid like you? Instead, Ill sell you.


    The man swallowed his words and held back a laugh.


    Oh dontstop it!


    Come on, man. Youre making me feel bad.


    She released the mana. Once out of her hands, the mana wriggled around and attacked the man.


    Mana that wasnt even magic.


    The man, his shirt untucked, tried to grab the mana as it raced toward him.


    Hooo.


    At that moment, the mans eyes glazed over.


    The amount of mana shed unlocked was more than hed realized. The mana she hadnt been able to capture struck the barrier like a whip.


    Pretty good, you know?


    Hed only thought she knew a little bit about mana.


    But he hadnt expected her to be able to unleash mana to threaten, let alone deploy a solid barrier.


    Whereas the sensing net she had deployed earlier had been crude, the barrier had a solid foundation, as if someone had taught her thoroughly.


    No, wait.


    He was stunned to see the mana leaking from her.


    Now he realized that she was not only from the spirit realm but also a transcendent being.


    Indeed, she possessed an irresistible internal mana that stimulated his appetite once again


    It made his mouth water.


    Ive always had an appetite and didnt discriminate, but I never expected it to extend to this aspect. Thank you. Thanks to you, Ive discovered a fetish I didnt know before.


    He changed his objective.


    Foreigners and kids alike.


    They were women who would be a waste to kill after tasting them once.


    He would take them as they were, enjoy them to the fullest, and then pass the foreigner on to someone else, and sell the girl.


    Little girl, whats your name? Can you tell your Oppa?


    Dont come.


    With her arms outstretched, Euna built a barrier thicker than the one the man had broken.


    The man swung his sword down again, but the tip bent as it touched the outer wall.


    Tsk. How much did you spread it? Why is it so sturdy?


    The man clicked his tongue as he looked at the barrier she created.


    At this rate, he wouldnt be able to lay a finger.


    on her.


    What?


    The man was one of the elites led by Noname. S��arch* The n?vel_Fire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With so many of them, there was no way he could not break through the barrier deployed by a kid who looked like a middle schooler.


    No matter how solid her technique was, it was only based on the premise of a monster.


    It was like sticking your hand in water.


    Unbuttoning his shirt, the man stuck his hand inside the barrier.


    Uh, huh?


    The barrier didnt respond.


    Euna couldnt believe what was happening in front of her.


    She blinked, staring at the hand that had come so close to her nose in the blink of an eye.


    We have to run, now!


    She realized with a start, but there was nowhere to run.


    The barrier shed erected had become a cage, trapping her.


    And the mans hand finally-.


    Gotcha.


    He grabbed her wrist.


    Do you want to have some fun with your Oppa?


    A sticky, unpleasant gaze licked her entire body.


    If youre waiting for the Silla Clan, its useless.


    The man in the red beanie didnt pause for breath.


    He kept his hands in his pockets, his other hand aimed at his handgun.


    Ah, Im all out.


    This was her chance.


    Julieta clasped her hands together and assumed a shooting stance.


    Magic Bullet.


    The bullet flew toward the man without missing a beat.


    Ho, you can do this?


    Impressed by the flying bullet, the man stepped out of the way and dodged the attack.


    After dodging the next one, he changed the magazine from his waistband.


    Whoa.


    It was like dealing with a snake.


    The more he fought the man, the more out of breath Julieta became.


    Wiping the sweat from her face, she glanced downstairs.


    Bru, come on!


    Then we wouldnt have to deal with these guys.


    She searched desperately for Bruno, who must be somewhere in the department store.


    He must be scrambling to find her, too.


    Euna was also a concern.


    Against the man in the red beanie, she was no match for him.


    The longer the battle went on, the less stamina she had, and the man in the beanie was relentless.


    Im telling you its pointless.


    The man in the red beanie shrugged. He gestured to the ground floor.


    Players were finally pouring in from the outside. They scattered in groups of four or five and began to slay the monsters scattered about the venue.


    They must be the players from the Silla clan that the men were talking about.


    But what did he mean by saying its pointless?


    With mana so ubiquitous, why would only Hounds appear?


    As if the mens words were a signal.


    Huh?


    What the fuck!


    Why are they showing up now!


    Team one, stay here!


    The players shouted as they defeated the monsters on the first floor and tried to climb to the second floor.


    Monsters were being born from the ubiquity once again.


    It was a monster that could not be taken lightly.


    It had no eyes or nose. The slimy, slimy monster shriveled up and took over the center of the first floor.


    Ugh


    Julieta bit her lip. Running a hand through her disheveled hair, she was speechless at the sight of the monster at its worst.


    Its a slime-type. I wonder what hierarchy it belongs to?


    The man sneered.


    Slime monsters were usually resistant to physical attacks.


    It was better to use magic to defeat them.


    The problem was that the majority of Silla Clans players were using weapons, not magic.


    The telepath relays the situation in the department store!


    What the fuck are you doing, its going to take a while for the caster to get here, first figure out what rank it is!


    The players from Silla Clan started swearing at each other.


    After relaying the situation to the telepath, they decided to divide their forces into two groups, one to destroy and one to rescue, while waiting for the casters to arrive.


    While it was important to defeat the monsters in the department store, rescuing the people trapped inside was a priority.


    Well, weve come at a good time, so we can buy some time. Lets get this over with. Do something about mine, okay? My pants are getting tight.


    The man in the beanie clicked his tongue. With his hands in his pockets, he flapped his pants, emphasizing the bulge.


    Fuck you!!!


    Julieta raised her middle finger.


    She didnt want any help from the Silla Clan anyway.


    There was only Bruno waiting for her.


    A horny bastard who can only wiggle his ass.


    The words came out in an impatient tone as she tugged at the hem of her skirt.


    She didnt need the broken heels. If anything, they were uncomfortable because they werent the right height.


    She was much more comfortable barefoot.


    Oho~


    The beanie-wearing man whistled. His gaze never left her bare thighs.


    When she saw him look away again, she raised her hand again.


    Im not a doll, do you think I ran away from Sicily for that?


    An expletive tumbled from her mouth as she remembered the past shed tried to forget.


    She glared at the man and opened her mouth to speak.


    As if talking back to herself.


    She pushed back her disheveled hair with her hand and glared at him.


    She clasped her hands together. Index fingers together, thumbs aimed at him.


    Is that it again? It doesnt hurt at all.


    The man grumbled something about being fresh.


    Hed already figured out how good she was.


    There was no need to be wary.


    Dont underestimate me.


    Crazy.


    It was the result of letting his guard down.


    A small bullet pierced through the barrier.


    The man realized that the power of Juliettas bullets had increased as they grazed past him.


    The attack was powerful. If he took a direct hit, it wouldnt end lightly.


    Where were you hiding this much strength?


    It wasnt simply a matter of increasing mana consumption.


    If that were the case, he wouldnt have ended up like this.


    Mana efficiency had improved. And he knew that mana efficiency couldnt increase in a short period of time.


    Mana efficiency was a talent that manifested in ones sense of handling mana, developed through long training.


    Is it a gift?


    There was only one possible conclusion.


    If it was a gift corresponding to amplification, it was possible. However, even a gift corresponding to amplification didnt increase power significantly.


    I dont know what a gift is, but it seems extraordinary.


    The man with the beanie licked his lips.


    He had underestimated her easily, but now the battle seemed to drag on unnecessarily.


    Meanwhile, Julietta took advantage of this opportunity to create distance from the man.


    With a scoffing sound, she aimed at the man with both hands.


    Do you think Sicilys Julietta Valentine will be devoured by scum like you?


    The golden-infused bullets emitted a fierce sound.

 Chapter 59

    Chapter 59[Dawn Department Store (5)]


    Gotcha.


    The man pulled Euna up from the barrier. Grabbed by the wrist, she dangled in midair, unable to believe what was happening.


    Uh, how.


    Youre not a player if you cant get through that.


    Its not monsters shes dealing with, its players.


    It might work against monsters that charge at you, but against players who are used to dealing with mana, it was a simple matter to break through a textbook formula.


    Euna, stay put!


    Ack! This bitch.


    If Julieta hadnt shot a magic bullet, Euna would still be out cold.


    The man, his shirt torn apart, was pushed aside by the impact of the mana blast against the wall.


    Landing on the ground, she turned away from the shirtless man.


    She ran. With all her might.


    Where are you going!


    Euna!?


    Julieta! Im, Im okay!


    She was scared.


    The moment the man grabbed me, my body stopped moving.


    But it was okay.


    I could shake off the mans gaze by remembering that day, when I felt the Krakens gaze on me.


    The man was running from behind.


    Euna manifested mana in her body, boosting her physical abilities.


    Shit.


    The man with the torn shirt cursed.


    It was because she had generously released her bodys mana to escape.


    He, on the other hand, was limited in the amount of mana he could use.


    How can I, how can I.


    How can I take him down?


    The location with a panoramic view was unfavorable.


    Euna rolled her eyes as she tried to block the mans movements.


    She hadnt been taught how to attack an opponent with mana.


    All she had been taught was to protect herself, or to intimidate by manifesting massive amounts of mana.


    What, youve given up on running away?


    Euna stepped into the toy section not far from where Julieta was fighting.


    It was barely wide enough for one person to fit through.


    But not her.


    She gathered mana on the soles of her feet and leaped like a monkey, grabbing and throwing everything within her reach.


    Damn it.


    The man who had deployed the barrier muttered in a low, irritated voice.


    The falling objects didnt hurt, but they were annoying.


    He couldnt even move her body properly, which was irritating.


    But there she was, hopping from shelf to shelf, blocking him from reaching her.


    Holy shit!


    The man kicked the shelf.


    Euna, who had reached the top, hesitated for a moment as the shelf tilted.


    Huh? Huh?


    Shed learned something earlier when the mans barrier shattered.


    Barriers arent just magic to protect the body.


    Uhhhhhh?


    He was puzzled as he watched her fall on top of him with the barrier still deployed.


    It was unexpected.


    He quickly infused the barrier with mana, but it was no match for the massive amount of mana she unleashed.


    Lets see, she said, Im going to try to climb up on this thing.


    One, two!


    The barrier deployed and the two struggled.


    The man who had been crushed to the ground tried to grab her in the same way he had breached the barrier earlier.


    Euna did not panic. The barrier had been breached once, so it wouldnt surprise her if it was breached twice.


    The question was how to take advantage of the situation.


    Her judgment was quick.


    The moment the mans hand entered the barrier, I disengaged it. Instead, using the mans barrier as a springboard, she released the mana she had stored under her feet and jumped.


    At the same time, she mimicked the spell Julieta had used against the beanie man.


    Mana Bomb!


    The execution was sloppy.


    The imagery was sloppy. The image of the bomb wasnt clear.


    To compensate, she forced mana into the crude and sloppy technique.


    The poorly formed mana exploded into a mess in the toy section.


    Julieta!


    Safely out of the way of the explosion, Euna picked up the baseball bat from the floor and ran to save Julieta.


    Julieta was running barefoot down the hallway, holding off a man in a beanie.


    She didnt miss the moment when he was distracted by Eunas call. In place, she twisted to the left and fired a bullet.


    She didnt intend to finish him off with one shot.


    She would take advantage of the gap and aim for the weakened flank.


    With one hand on the ground, she moved to the side, braced herself, and fired a single shot.


    She rolled and ducked behind a pillar, then took another shot.


    A succession of shots cut off the mans movement.


    Youre being such an ass.


    The man strained to block the flying bullets. The tiny bullets packed a punch, and it was more than a little annoying.


    As it was, they didnt do much damage to him. She wasnt strong as a player, but she was nimble enough to dodge attacks from veteran players.


    It was like chasing a cat.


    That made him even more annoyed. The more he played against her, the more irritated he became as she dodged his jabs.


    Youre so annoying. For something so insignificant.


    She was more persistent than I expected. And fearless.


    When he first pulled out the handgun, he thought things would be easy.


    But she wasnt intimidated when he pointed the handgun at her.


    It was as if she was used to dealing with guns, anticipating the direction of the muzzle and dodging attacks, or counting the rounds in her handgun and firing between magazine changes.


    This is bad.


    This was bad. This was just stalling for time.


    Now the girl was being held at bay.


    The man pressed his red beanie tightly against his face and chewed his lip.


    If he didnt hurry up and get out of the department store, hed be caught by the players coming up from downstairs, let alone escape.


    So it was wise to give up on the women and retreat for now.


    A wise move.


    What a waste.


    It was a waste.


    It wasnt every day that you had the chance to get your hands on a foreigner, or a child with an endless supply of mana.


    Lets leave the running to the heavens and go all out.


    What if you run away like a cat?


    If youre a cat, Im a leopard.


    The man she had been facing, watching him closely all this time, bared his fangs.


    Throwing the dropped handgun downstairs, he drew out his favored knife.


    A single knife was enough as a weapon.


    He licked the blade, taking in the sight of her exposed flesh as the battle wore on.


    Euna, stay back.


    But unnie.


    I have a bad feeling. Stay behind.


    The mans mood changed.


    Julieta stood on her tiptoes and crouched as low as she could so that she could dodge the beanie-wearing man no matter where he came from.


    But she was too focused on him to notice the magic unfolding beneath her feet.


    You didnt see this coming, did you?


    Blue energy pulsed beneath her feet. It took the form of a blue snake and wrapped around her leg.


    Julieta tried to pull the snake away from her leg,


    If you can get it off, do it.


    The man wouldnt let go.


    Slithering across the floor like a snake, he pointed his knife at her.


    The mans tongue flickered as he tore her clothes.


    -Julieta Unni!


    Hearing her words, Euna, who had been standing back, shouted.


    Euna tried to move her feet to save Julieta, who was caught by the man.


    Ah.


    She wasnt the only one.


    Euna looked down at her feet and realized that she, too, had something snake-like crawling beneath her.


    Quickly, we have to get out of this!


    Against her will, she couldnt break the spell that bound her legs.


    I cant break it.


    No matter how much mana I poured into it, I couldnt break the bindings that had sprung up from the ground.


    Still, she poured in as much mana as she could.


    Hmph, thats amazing. How much mana do you have in your body to be able to do that?


    The man in the red beanie couldnt help but say with a ridiculous expression.


    Euna had completely torn up the floor.


    But you cant. What if you disappear without telling your oppa?


    Just then, the man who had come out of the toy section grabbed her as she tried to run to Julieta.


    Ah.


    No Euna, run!


    I didnt expect it.


    Euna looked up at the dust-covered man and froze.


    Uh, how.


    How are you alive, or how did you get out of there?


    Oh.


    Come on. Its your oppa. Dont you know him? Did you really think that was all I was going to get?


    She was petrified.


    As she stared closely at the mans venomous face, she didnt know what to do.


    Sister, just remember this one thing.


    Suddenly, she recalled something Eunha had mentioned before.


    If, if by any chance Someone A man does something bad to you


    Bad thing? Whats with that?


    It means that he, a bad person, does bad things to you.


    Hehe. Someone like dad?


    Euna! Why am I coming out of there?


    Well, yes, like a dad.


    Sigh, where did things go wrong? If only I could turn back time, to the time when the kids would cower at the mere sight of me


    Whatever. You just need to remember this.


    Thats what Eunha said, ignoring his fathers ramblings.


    Kick him in the balls.


    Yeah, right.


    Euna recalled the incident when boys playing pranks at school would clutch their groins and shed tears.


    Her father couldnt do much, and neither could Eunha.


    All men had the same weaknesses.


    One, two!


    What? What else are we doing here.


    What? No way!


    The man released his grip on Euna when he realized that the baseball bat she was swinging was aiming lower than he thought.


    E~~~it!!!


    !!!


    The man was too stunned to speak.


    Julieta unnie!


    This time, Euna saw him collapse with his hands on his crotch.


    Now it was just a matter of saving Julieta.


    She turned and moved the legs that held the binding spell.


    Thats when it happened.


    You were so startled.


    When she turned around, the fallen man was holding onto her arm.


    If she lost her composure here, everything would be over.


    She looked at the man with a contemptuous face and pulled up her fallen shoulder strap.


    Nice underwear, huh?


    The man caught Julietas wrist as she tried to lift up her torn dress. He forcefully pushed her against the wall.


    Youre not letting go of this?


    Julieta aimed at the mans temple with her free hand.


    Tsk, where do you think youre going?


    The man held a knife tip close to her face.


    Then, he smirked.


    Come on, release the mana. Quickly.


    The man brandished the knife menacingly.


    She had no choice but to release the mana she had gathered at her fingertips.


    Ti ammazzo.


    Ill kill you.


    She spat out those words with a fierce expression.


    Unfortunately, the man couldnt understand her words.


    But he could guess what she meant.


    But what could he do?


    What can I do about it?


    He whistled.


    She was indeed a remarkable woman.


    Even the promising player from the Silla Clan, known for her skills, cried and begged for mercy when they tried to undress her, but she was still rolling her eyes at this moment, trying to find a way out of this predicament.


    Well, I cant fuck you here. Go back and get excited. Ill show you what a great view it is.


    Che, Ugh!


    It was as obvious as fire that she would fight back if he left it like this.


    He decided to settle for capturing her for now.


    It was not too late to enjoy the rest of it once he was out of here.


    He punched her in the stomach and hoisted her over his shoulder as she collapsed.


    Lets go back and have some fun, shall we?


    Cazzo! (1)


    She spat, but he wasnt angry.


    He already had her.


    There was no need to respond emotionally.


    Hey, get it over with there.


    Uh, okay, hold on.


    My coworker had also grabbed the girl.


    But the coworker didnt seem to be finished with her.


    He held the knife on the floor out to the girl.


    The girls eyes widened at the sight of the knife in front of her.


    Youve never killed anyone before, have you?


    Hes messed up again.


    The man in the beanie clicked his tongue inwardly.


    Apparently, his coworker had thought of a fun prank to play on the girl.


    Finish it quickly.


    Time was running out. S��arch* The ��ovelFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Only a little.


    The man in the beanie groped the girls ass over his shoulder and tried to count the seconds.


    Time was running out. There wasnt much left. The man with the beanie began to calculate the remaining time while groping the womans buttocks on his shoulder.


    Cazzo: is an Italian profanity that is commonly used as an expletive or vulgar slang term for the male genitalia. It can also be used as a general expression of frustration, surprise, or emphasis, similar to fuck or damn.

 Chapter 60

    Chapter 60[Dawn Department Store (6)]


    Sometimes he dreamed.


    It was an inevitable dream, especially on days when I felt the buildup of mana in my body weighing down my entire body.


    It was a vivid dream, memorable even when you woke up.


    You want power?


    A world of white.


    No latitudes above or below, no front or back.


    No yesterday, no today, no tomorrow.


    A world where no concepts existed.


    In that world, she was alone.


    Alone, really?


    The question came out of nowhere.


    Because in that world, where nothing existed, something spoke to her.


    Do you want power?


    Like this.


    It was the voice she heard every day when she lay in bed, unable to release her mana, her body feverish.


    A voice that seemed to be neither male nor female.


    She listened to the sound echoing in the white world, and.


    Dont listen.


    One day, she remembered what Eunha had said in a serious tone.


    He had said.


    You must not listen to the voices.


    Never again, no matter what.


    It was the advice shed heard when shed woken up in her grandmothers house.


    Why?


    Because its dangerous. It may have worked this time, but theres no guarantee it will work next time.


    So dont listen.


    Dont ask for anything.


    Because whatever you want, Ill make it happen.


    And what do you want, Eunha?


    Huh?


    Eunha couldnt hide his embarrassment.


    Euna kissed his cheek and promised herself.


    Then what you want, I will make it happen. What I want, you make it happen.


    Yeah, I promise. Promise not to listen to the voices again? Its a promise.


    Yes, a promise!


    It was a promise made on a chilly morning, with a lingering coolness in the air.


    Youve never killed anyone, have you?


    Huh?


    Youve never killed a monster either, right?


    It was only in hindsight that she realized he was looking at her as a player.


    She wasnt a player, she was just an elementary school student.


    There was no way she could kill a human if she hadnt killed a monster yet.


    If she was a sane person, there was a brake somewhere in her subconscious that said she shouldnt kill a human being, no matter how heinous a criminal he was.


    So the bomb of mana shed unleashed in front of him hadnt done much damage. With that much mana, she could have wiped out the entire area, but it was nothing more than a bomb of light and sound.


    The same was true when she attacked his vulnerable spot. The moment she kicked his vulnerable spot, she inadvertently lessened the force.


    Although the man was momentarily flustered by the sudden attack between his legs, he didnt feel any pain at all.


    As long as she had a normal mindset, there was no chance of knocking him down.


    Like this.


    Here.


    He handed her the knife on the floor.


    Huh?


    She took the knife with the broken tip and looked up with an unreadable gaze.


    Stab it. Stab this and Ill let her go.


    The mans temptation to stab him.


    A knife in her hand.


    A weapon that could kill a man.


    Its okay, I wont be mad at you. Stab me, here, once.


    The man pointed to his chest with his hand, then tugged on my arm, helping me to stab him in the chest.


    If you stab me right here, Ill die, no matter how strong I am.


    Youve seen it in movies and dramas, right?


    She looked at herself, the sharp blade reflecting off of her.


    The hand holding the knife trembled.


    The man was defenseless.


    The weapon was in her hand. She could end this if she wanted to.


    She could, but her hand wouldnt move.


    You have a nasty temper.


    The man with Julieta over his shoulder frowned.


    What he was doing with her was nothing more than light entertainment.


    He was sure she couldnt stab him.


    Even if she did, it didnt matter; hed shield himself with mana in an instant, and he wanted to see her cry out when her act of abandoning normal thought failed.


    Lets do it right and go home.


    Hed accomplished his goal. As a bonus, I got the girls.


    The monster that had covered the first floor in slime was showing signs of dissipating.


    At this rate, theyd be caught before they could escape.


    Ah, yes.


    The man who had unbuttoned his shirt agreed with the man in the beanie.


    Crack!


    Euna stabbed the man in the arm with the knife she was holding.


    The man reflexively shielded himself, but was caught off guard by an unexpected point.


    His skin ripped open. His pure white sleeve turned red.


    Haa, haa!


    Dont think about it.


    Dont think about it.


    Stabbing the man in the arm and running away, Euna somehow tried not to listen to the sound of something calling out to her.


    Tears threatened to fall. Her hands were shaking, and she felt nauseous.


    This bitch is so.


    Boom!!!


    Floating across the floor, Euna fell to the ground just before she reached Julieta.


    The man who ran after her pushed her down from above.


    Her head hit the floor. More terrifying than the impact of her forehead hitting the floor was the dizzying sensation of blackness in front of her eyes.


    But!


    She could still do this.


    She released her mana like she was unlocking a locked box.


    This is!


    The man panicked. She had released her control over the mana in her body.


    Uncontrolled mana was a double-edged sword. It became a blade, striking him and gnawing at her body at the same time.


    Ugh, it hurts!


    Euna cried out in pain as something bit into her body.


    Her mind flashed open, but her head was burning. It was hard to move her limbs.


    Still, she had to get up.


    She could still do it.


    That little bastard! Shes causing suffering to people!


    If she went on a rampage here, she wouldnt be safe.


    The profanity-laced man had stepped through the raging storm.


    He needed to stun her, if only for a moment, so the mana that was beginning to sweep through the area could be dispersed.


    If he made a mistake, he could die before he could escape.


    The man who had stumbled into the center struck her in the head with as much force as he could muster.


    Crack!


    Although she couldnt control the mana in her body, she could increase the amount that flowed out.


    Just before the mans reach, she momentarily increased the amount of energy she released and struggled to save Julieta.


    Just a little more.


    She could do it.


    Are you crazy!


    The man waved his hand in an urgent tone.


    The mana in the air was unnerving. Any more and shed blow up the entire neighborhood, not to mention herself.


    Are you trying to kill us all?


    Just a little more, more!


    Just a little more.


    She struggled to get away from him.


    Just, just go to sleep!


    Just a little more.


    She could still do it.


    A little more, I need strength.


    So gather strength.


    Strength to save Julieta unnie.


    Strength!


    Do you want the power?


    It was then that I heard a voice.


    Eunha had told me not to listen to it.


    I had promised.


    I would never listen to it again.


    But I couldnt help but listen.


    Im sorry. Im sorry, Eunha.


    There were things I wanted to protect.


    There was so much I wanted to protect.


    Like that day, I didnt want to feel the fear of losing someone I cared about.


    I didnt want to feel helpless, like I did that day, watching alone.


    I wondered what Eunha would do.


    Eunha would do anything to protect her.


    Even if it meant breaking a promise.


    Me too, me too!


    Whatever it takes, even if it means breaking a promise.


    I needed strength.


    Strength to save her.


    To turn things around.


    Power to shake off the feeling of helplessness.


    I would give anything for the power.


    So give me strength,


    Strength, Lord!


    Huh?


    The white-washed world shattered like a pane of glass.


    The shards that fell to the floor melted into transparency, and color spread out from where they had fallen.


    The world was once again filled with color and sound.


    Bruno, sir?


    A large shadow loomed over the crumbling world.


    Hands off my wife.


    The angry bear spat.


    A dark mana enveloped him.


    Just standing there, he exuded an overwhelming sense of power.


    Still, he didnt stop.


    He surveyed the situation from the corner of his eye, and finally, his eyes lit up when he saw the woman on the shoulders of the man in the red beanie.


    Speculation exploded.


    Boom!


    The mana was so thick that it was painful to breathe.


    It was only a matter of moments before Geohan filled the area with speculation, life, and mana. (1)


    Bruno, Uncle. Julieta, unnie, shes.


    Good. Leave the rest to me.


    Bruno comforted Euna on the floor.


    The next moment, a mana explosion knocked her unconscious. Apparently, she had used too much mana in her body, but it was fortunate that she had survived this far at such a young age.


    Geohan covered her with his jacket.


    Then he took a step.


    Just one step.


    It seemed to shake the whole place. The air shuddered.


    Whatwho are you?


    The man who had unbuttoned his shirt spoke, overwhelmed by the feeling of power.


    Just making eye contact was enough to take my breath away.


    This guy, who the hell are you!


    He hadnt thought there would be someone this strong.


    He hadnt even realized that he was this powerful in the first place, but this was the first time he had ever seen Geohan.


    We have to run!


    The man who had ripped off his shirt a moment ago had used up quite a bit of energy trying to stop the mana surge.


    There was no way he had any strength left to deal with Geohan.


    He wasnt even sure if he had been able to take him on in the first place.


    The man didnt wait for an answer, but ran for his life.


    Lets go.


    Huh!


    The mans shirt was unbuttoned and he tried to stretch out his arm.


    But his arms wouldnt move.


    Neither did his legs.


    But his arms wouldnt move.


    Neither did his legs.


    The mana swirling around him had turned into thorny vines, entangling his limbs.


    The man struggled to free himself from the thorns.


    But the more he struggled, the tighter the vines became. The more he struggled, the tighter it got. The sharp thorns absorbed his mana, expanding his body.


    What is this?!


    Before he knew it, the man had been devoured by the thorns and was nowhere to be found.


    Geohan, no, Bruno, pulled the mans head out of the vines.


    P-Please spare me


    No use pleading.


    The face-grabbed man begged desperately, but he was unforgiving.


    The mere force of his grip cracked the skull.


    N-No, stoooop!!


    The sound of his own skull cracking was beyond eerie, it was horrifying.


    The indescribable sound gradually widened in wavelength until it became the sound of something breaking.


    By the time the man realized what it was, his skull had been smashed in.


    Crazy.


    The man in the red beanie came to his senses late.


    The man in the beanie backed away as Bruno threw the remaining shards in his hand downstairs like a rock.


    He knew firsthand what terror was.


    He didnt want to experience having his head smashed in.


    Shit!


    The man threw Julieta, who was being supported by his shoulder, out onto the slime-covered plaza of the first floor.


    Bruno froze.


    As soon as the man saw Bruno leap to the ground floor plaza without hesitation, he fled the scene.


    It was as he had expected. Geohan had prioritized saving the women over killing him.


    If he hadnt, he wouldnt have gotten away.


    The man in the red beanie had descended to the third floor, barely relaxing.


    -You bastard, how dare you.


    A low, bass voice sounded.


    The man jerked his head in the direction of the sound.


    Huh!


    There was a loud thud.


    There was Bruno. He had Julieta slung over his shoulder with one hand and was clinging to the third-floor railing with the other.


    Throw Julie off, and-


    The veins bulged in his forearms as he gripped the railing.


    Bruno, who had climbed to the third floor as if doing pull-ups with one hand, glared at the man in the beanie.


    What did you do to Julie? S��arch* The Nov��l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    His eyes were glowing red.


    No, they werent glowing.


    They were just wrapped in a thick layer of mana, making it look like his eyes were glowing red with speculation.


    What What is this?


    The man in the red beanie couldnt believe what was happening before his eyes.


    Brunos body was swelling.


    It wasnt an illusion.


    His clothes he was wearing were actually tearing apart, and his muscles bulged out from the gaps.


    P-Please, spare me.


    The man in the beanie suddenly understood why the woman he had killed had begged for his life.


    When death loomed in front of you, the instinct to live kicked in.


    He threw away his pride and everything else.


    To get down on his knees and beg.


    His opponent was a bear.


    The man in the red beanie begged in a trembling voice, as if facing a fierce monster.


    Pay me back with death.


    Bruno didnt listen.


    He swung his right arm with all his might, striking the man in the red beanie across the right cheek.


    He was lucky his head didnt separate from his body.


    !


    The attack didnt end with a single blow.


    Before I could let out a groan, my left cheek shook.


    I heard the sound of something shattering.


    I couldnt see what had broken.


    My vision swam in and out.


    It was horror.


    With the sound of bones breaking in my head, I tried to block out the reality. I wanted to forget.


    I wanted to lose my mind.


    In the face of the overwhelming fear of death, I couldnt even ask for help.


    The man realized that a plea for help could only come when there was room to live.


    Now he wanted to die.


    It seemed like an eternity had passed, even though it was only a few seconds.


    When the attack was over, it felt like my head and body were separate.


    Strangely, I couldnt feel anything in my head.


    The pain didnt end there.


    .


    I couldnt move my mouth.


    I couldnt even recognize what was in my mouth.


    I couldnt tell if it was a tooth or a piece of bone wiggling around in my mouth.


    Oh, a tooth, a piece of bone.


    In the midst of the hellish pain, the man let go.


    The pain didnt seem real to him anymore, one pain suppressing another, so he didnt even think it hurt.


    But it was terrible to feel things disappearing from his body, to feel things exploding inside him, to see his body grotesquely disfigured in his vision at times.


    It was worse than pain.


    Che il diavolo ti porti.


    May the devil take you.


    Bruno lifted the unrecognizable form, a mass of blood that should be grateful to be breathing.


    There was no hesitation in hurling the mass in his hand over the railing.


    The man, who had just lost his footing, was unable to protect himself with mana and fell directly to the ground.


    Like a dead worm, he was pressed to the ground and twitched gently.


    That was the end of the men.


    (1) Geohan: THE REAL NAME OF BRUNO?! Could be.


    E/N: Bravo! We love happy endings right?


    Buona lettura! Happy reading

 Chapter 61

    Chapter 61[Dawn Department Store (7)]


    A mountain where no one sets foot even in Gyeonggi Province.


    In the middle of the mountain, there was a hut that looked like it hadnt been maintained for a long time.


    Inside, two men were facing each other.


    I did everything as instructed. What more do you want?


    Kim Kyung-won, the sub-lord of the Changhae Clan, spoke while raising his internal mana. He held a weapon in his hand, ready to respond at any moment.


    Kim Kyung-won trembled.


    In the Changhae Clan, all responsibility for the Bukhansan incident had been shifted onto him.


    Despite being the one directly dispatched to Uijeongbu, the clan lord insisted that he should bear everything and leave.


    He had no choice but to follow the clan lords orders.


    He had a mentally ill mother and a family to support, as well as borrowed money from the clan.


    Clan Lord Gil Sung-jun had said that if he stepped down as Sublord and left the Clan, he would take responsibility for him and his familys lives.


    He should just keep quiet and breathe, and when the publicity dies down, Ill arrange something else for him.


    But, but, but!


    What more do you want me to do?


    Kim Kyung-won shouted at the man who had brought him here.


    There was no way he didnt know the rumors about .


    Clan Lord had asked to kill him.


    I will die here!


    No one dies when asked to die.


    I didnt want to die like this.


    Kim Kyung-won drew the weapon he had hidden behind his back and lunged at the man.


    The man only stood still.


    As if to say, if you can do it, do it.


    Aaahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!!


    He hadnt become a Sublord of Changhae Clan for nothing.


    He was fully confident in his abilities. He thought he had a chance against .


    But he was wrong.


    With just the release of internal mana, Kim Kyung-won didnt even notice the man standing still.


    -What?


    He was definitely stabbed.


    When he turned around, the man was looking down at him.


    He was looking down?


    It wasnt until he fell to the ground that he realized he had been stabbed.


    A message.


    Noname pulled out the knife embedded in Kim Kyung-wons abdomen and spoke in a low voice.


    Ill take care of the family. Dont worry about your wife in particular.


    What.


    Coughing up blood, Kim reached for his hand.


    His hands flailed in the air.


    After wiping the blood off the knife, Noname was looking down from a different position.


    Thank you for your service. Goodbye.


    Whatwhat


    Kim Kyung-won was speechless.


    When he regained consciousness, he found himself hanging from the ceiling.


    Gasping for breath, with tears streaming down his face, he breathed his last.


    That was the undisclosed ending of the Bukhansan incident.


    Cheerful music plays.


    Noname walked leisurely through the chaos.


    The people passing by didnt notice his presence.


    An easy job.


    Terrorizing a department store on commission was nothing to him.


    Gift Disorder.


    A gift that diminished the perception of something, the larger the crowd, the more effective it was.


    The fact that no one was looking at him was proof of that.


    The henchmen waiting on each floor seemed to have been waiting for the right moment.


    They were like fish out of water, but they were also fulfilling a request: to eliminate Silla Clan players who were in their way.


    It would be troublesome if they enjoyed it too much.


    At the 1st branch of the Dawn Department Store, promising players from the Silla Clan were on guard duty.


    Thats why Nomame, along with the elite members under his command and the lowlifes who had retired as janitors in Uijeongbu, were carrying out the mission to terrorize.


    The problem was the lowlifes. Unlike the elites who considered the mission a top priority, the ones who came from Uijeongbu were running wild as if the reins had been loosened.


    Are you the only ones here?


    Most of them were nowhere to be seen. A few of the elite were also nowhere to be seen, but they would escape on their own without waiting.


    The problem was the lowlifes.


    Noname regretted bringing them along. With more time to prepare, he would have led only the elite to terrorize.


    They say the Silla Clan has entered the fray.


    Hmm.


    The player who had been watching carefully spoke cautiously.


    This was faster than he expected.


    He had originally planned to leave the department store before the Silla Clan arrived.


    Luckily, there was a sixth-ranked monster on the first floor.


    The slimy monsters were not easy to defeat as they needed to be nuked to be destroyed.


    They might be able to buy some time, but they still needed to retreat quickly.


    By the way, who is the kid you brought with you?


    What do you mean?


    Noname frowned.


    He couldnt understand who the player was referring to.


    Oh, come on. Are you saying you came here alone?


    The player questioned with a hint of strangeness. Then he pointed with his finger at the back of Noname


    What?


    He uttered.


    Noname turned his head in the direction the player had pointed.


    A small child was glaring at him.


    Now youre noticing.


    The kids mouth quirked upward.


    Yourewhat the hell.


    Who?


    He was about to say something.


    A gust of wind from behind the boy.


    Noname instinctively recognized it for what it was.


    The wind of death.


    The air currents filled the space with life.


    He must not let his guard down.


    The boy in front of him was a monster.


    A moments laxity could turn everything upside down.


    You cant come in here.


    While Noname was on guard, the player who still hadnt felt any signs of death walked forward.


    With the sword he held behind his back, he intended to kill the boy before he could even scream.


    Eh?


    The players head dropped to the floor.


    The players body leaned forward and collapsed.


    Oh, I shouldnt have killed him.


    The boy stuck his tongue out as if hed gotten a question wrong in class.


    This asshole.


    Dont let your guard down.


    Youre not dealing with a kid.


    Only in hindsight did the elite realize that the boy should not be seen as a child.


    Flesh-and-blood men had no intention of sparing the life of a comrade who had died before their eyes.


    That was true of the boy as well.


    Youre not worthy of my life.


    The boy was not the least bit frightened.


    In fact, he even taunted them with a dragging tongue.


    Youre dead-!


    The player who was about to run away collapsed before he could finish his sentence.


    Before they could get away, the child lunged at the men.


    They were helpless.


    They were wary of him as a player, but didnt realize it until he was right up close.


    These lowlifes.


    The boy looked down at the trembling players on the ground with a contemptuous tone.


    Hey, why arent you coming?


    Unbelievable.


    Yet, they were killed in an instant.


    Noname couldnt believe what was happening in front of him.


    If you dont come, Ill go?


    Snap!


    Faced with the childs flesh, was silent.


    It shouldnt be faced head-on.


    Stepping back, he manifested a Gift.


    Disorder.


    When he manifested his Gift, there was no one he couldnt deal with.


    He might not be able to take on the Twelve, but he could certainly take on the one called The Seed.


    It was a pride that came from never failing a request.


    And that pride was crushed to nothing.


    -Why.


    Do you even recognize me!


    Noname was puzzled by the boy rushing towards him.


    His Gift is the ability to hinder the perception of something.


    The child would surely not recognize himself with it wrapped around him.


    But the boy was aware of him.


    This is ridiculous.


    Noname was stunned. He had never met anyone who recognized him so clearly before.


    What in the world does this kid recognize me for?


    The possibility that came to his mind was that the boy did not perceive who he himself was.


    A cold sweat ran down my back.


    He knew what that meant.


    The world reflected in the boys eyes was a world where distinctions between friend and foe were nonexistent.


    Its a world where there is no distinction between life and death.


    No matter if it was human or monster.


    If he sees it, he kills it.


    It was just that.


    What kind of a kid.


    What kind of life did he lead to be like this at his age?


    Cough!?


    Youre weaker than I thought. Were you always this weak?


    The boy kicked him in the abdomen as if he was looking at his liver.


    Knocked back, gritted his teeth and glared at the boy.


    Youre no big deal, Noname. Now I realize that the reason people dont know your name is because youre an asshole.


    The boy grumbled in an unamused tone.


    Noname, who had remained calm, became agitated.


    He was furious, but he couldnt do anything.


    He had already realized the difference in skill between himself and the boy.


    Fight as hard as you can. Its a shame to just die.


    No Eunha.


    He spoke from a position of overwhelming strength.


    Thats what makes it worthwhile for me to follow you here. I dropped everything to come here for you.


    Eunha held up a hand. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It was a gesture for him to come in.


    Snap!


    It didnt matter. If he wanted to survive, he had to take him down.


    Even if it was an impossible task.


    To survive, he had to struggle.


    Like all those who had died before him.


    Noname gritted his teeth and lunged at him.


    Eunha watched him approach, still.


    Seeing how far he would squirm.


    Dont think of dying easily. Ill show you that being alive is more painful than dying.


    He opened his mouth to speak, staring at the insect.

 Chapter 62

    Chapter 62[dawn department store (8)]


    Its weird.


    Really weird.


    Eunha scratched his head while dealing with Noname .


    After <Centurys End Destruction>, the players world experienced three qualitative improvements.


    The first period was immediately after <Centurys End Destruction>. With the influx of people who transitioned into players, there was a significant improvement in quality and quantity.


    The second period was when Yumma Kang Hyun-chul, Holy Mother Park Hye-rim, and Emperor Lee Do-jin ascended to the Twelve. These names and others laid the foundation for the player world.


    The third period was when Eunha graduated from the academy. Later, players referred to her generation as the Golden Generation. With their graduation, South Korea entered a prosperous era of Named players and <The Seed>. This was also the time when the hierarchy of monsters descended by at least one level.


    Noname was a player from the first period. Naturally, he was incomparable to Eunha, who became a player in the third period. Even if his player rating during this period was B, the players during Eunhas time were no more than C-rated players.


    But Noname was much weaker than he realized. He couldnt have imagined that he would be this weak, even if his prime continued beyond this point.


    Had I gotten stronger?


    A few months ago, hed reopened the Gift during a fight against a Hellhound, and hed been able to kill it in a cross-fire battle.


    Since then, the mana in his body has increased.


    Suddenly, he found himself possessing mana that accounted for 70% of his nearing death.


    Still, his mana was only average compared to other players. It was high for an eight-year-old, but there is a limit to the amount of internal mana a human can take, and it will eventually converge on the amount of internal mana he had at his peak.


    So the reason he felt stronger wasnt the increased mana.


    Even though he only used a very small amount of it.


    His physical abilities were much higher than they had been a few months ago.


    Oh


    I had grown taller over the months. They say that muscles get stronger as they are destroyed and repaired, but my physical performance has improved since that day.


    And with his mana efficiency improving, he couldnt help but feel stronger.


    Moreover, he was now used to fighting with a childs body. After his mad rampage against the Hound, he realized that his tactics were more appropriate for his age.


    He didnt need to mimic the tactics of his regression.


    Ugh!


    Is this all youve got?


    Moreover, Noname was not used to dealing with children. Since Eunha was taking advantage of his shorter height than an adult to attack, was unable to respond properly.


    Come to think of it, it wasnt a big deal before the regression.


    Others were unable to react properly when used his Gift. Some recognized him as someone else and dropped their weapons, some forgot who they were dealing with, and some swung their weapons in the air.


    But Eunha had never done any of those things, and as far as he could see, was simply wrapped in mana.


    Even now.


    He watched with amusement as Noname manifested the Gift without working.


    This isnt as fun as I thought it would be.


    It was like stabbing a knife through tofu. At first, it was fun to stab, but now it wasnt fun to stab because it was getting stuck every time I moved.


    The swarms were more fun.


    I felt like I was dealing with a child who couldnt even wield a sword properly.


    Why. Why!


    Noname exclaimed, swinging a sword that couldnt reach him.


    Eunha dodged the flying attack with a slight dodge. Not even a strand of his hair was missed.


    Well. If the gift doesnt take effect, its over.


    Even snipers change locations after a single shot.


    The greatest effect of Nonames ability was achieved when he carried out assassinations using Disorder.


    Unaccustomed to engaging in combat with opponents, including those whose identities had been revealed, he was no better than the other players.


    Haa, haa.


    He was almost out of mana.


    Gasping for breath, looked at him from afar with a fearful gaze.


    Are you done?


    Eunha didnt break a sweat. By now, hed discarded his blades and had his hands in his pockets.


    From the middle of the match, Eunha used all sorts of tricks against Noname. For the first time in a long time, he was in a position of overwhelming strength, and he was going to use this opportunity to do everything he could.


    Ugh!


    Lets end this quickly then.


    Eunha struck Nonames leg with a flick. He fell on his ass from the force.


    Dont worry. I wont kill you.


    Nonsense!


    Noname screamed inwardly. He was already at full strength. He had already been stabbed again and again.


    He could have taken his own life at any moment, but instead, as if testing something, he carved himself with knife marks. Now, except for his face, there was no part of his body that was unmarked.


    He must have cut some flesh.


    Once hed cut enough flesh, hed cut the muscles he didnt normally use, and now hed cut the tendons in his ankles.


    Ah.


    It was a horror worse than dying.


    This was hell.


    And the man who had dropped him into it still wanted to try something.


    Lets take a look at .


    Stop! Dont touch that!


    Noname tried to shake off the man on top of him.


    But his body wouldnt budge. Even the muscles that moved his arms were now severed.


    He was nothing more than a breathing doll.


    Myfeet.


    Just kill me instead.


    Noname said in a throaty, cracking voice.


    Ignoring the sound, Eunha removed his sunglasses.


    So this is it.


    Eunha frowned when he saw Nonames bare face.


    It was somewhat expected.


    His eyes were as small as fish eyes.


    Not just small, but why are his eyelashes so long?


    And how clear are his irises?


    Seeing the face that didnt match his physique, Eunha pretended to gag. He put the sunglasses back on Nonames face.


    Ai, go to sleep.


    Noname looked at his face and shed a single tear.


    Eunha spat out his saliva and slapped the mans cheeks hard.


    His head spinning, was knocked unconscious.


    Haa, Ill be indebted to Noona Seo-young again.


    The last thing he saw before he blacked out was him running his hands through his hair and sighing.


    Like a child making a mess in his room and then leaving it to his mother to clean it up. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    There was no trace of the spunk he had displayed earlier.


    Dawn department store terror.


    The incident that occurred that day was reported nationwide. The Fairy Government condemned the monster terror committed by <Noname> and announced their position to severely punish it as an act that threatens humanity.


    Publicly, the person who suppressed the Dawn Department Store attack was announced as <Shinpung> Shin Seo-young, who organized the Silla Clan and the crime scene.


    People were puzzled as to why Shin Seo-young, a member of the Twelve Chairs, was responsible for the Dawn Department Store attack, but some praised her for taking down the mastermind of the attack, Noname.


    You know you owe me, right?


    Ill pay you back, Ill pay you back.


    When?


    Someday.


    Sighing inwardly, Eunha turned his head away from Shin Seo-young.


    The two had been meeting for lunch once a month since the events at Mount Bukhansan.


    They met at Cafe Happiness, located in the northeastern part of the city. Ever since Eunha had introduced her to the Happiness Potion, shed picked a time when the cafe was empty.


    As a player on the Twelve, she was a media favorite. She usually had a hat and sunglasses ready when she stopped by Happiness, but today she was wearing nothing.


    This was because she was trying to get Seok-hoon Jung to agree to a compromise, and she had established a boundary spell that interfered with human perception. People who werent used to dealing with mana didnt even realize the cafe existed.


    Impressive.


    Building a magic that interfered with human cognitive abilities, unless it was the gift <Disorder>, was a remarkably difficult task. Moreover, her magic targeted a location, not an object.


    She wasnt called the best caster in the country for nothing.


    Eunha sipped his plain yogurt, marveling once again at her abilities.


    Thats the first time youve ever summoned me, Eunha.


    Because I owe you a thank you.


    I dont think its just a thank you.


    Seoyoung looked at him with a meaningful smile.


    They were treating each other as players. They were doing business out of necessity, and it was unlikely that he, who was particularly reluctant to make contact with her, would be brought in simply to say thank you.


    How did it go?


    A question with many implications.


    But Seoyoung could guess what he wanted.


    Noname and his gang will receive a death sentence, the first since the establishment of the Fairy Government.


    The question was, who hired them?


    I cant tell you that.


    Shin Seoyoung didnt give him any wiggle room. As if shed been expecting him to ask this, she kept a poker face and spoke firmly.


    I cant help it.


    Im sorry. Just know that its not something I can tell you.


    Shin Seo-young still kept her poker face.


    Trying to read her emotions, Eunha had no choice but to give up.


    I wonder who hired those guys.


    It hadnt happened before the regression. He wondered who, and for what purpose, had caused an event that had never happened before.


    And what had changed the future.


    There was a story about how a single butterfly can change the course of the world.


    After saving his family, he intervened in events large and small to change the future. He wondered if the world seemed to be unchanged when viewed from a close perspective, but when viewed from a distance, the world had undergone a radical transformation.


    He was convinced. The future was still changing, even now.


    But he had no intention of standing still. Since he was given the chance to live a second life, he was determined to live happily ever after.


    So its not scary when the future changes.


    And if it tries to put a knife to his throat, hell just kill it.


    Are we done?


    By the way, what happened to Dawn Group?


    He had seen the news yesterday that Dawn Groups chairwoman, Lee Yoon-hee, was returning to management. Before the regression, the chairman of Dawn Group had left the job to his three sons and did not return to the management of the group.


    The three sons fought a succession war for control of Dawn Group, and the eldest son took over the throne. At a crucial moment, a series of scandals broke out against the second son.


    Chairwoman Lee Yoon-hee returned, and her successors decided to step down from everything for the time being and focus on social work.


    Again, the future changed. He was no longer sure how the succession war between the successors to take over Dawn Group would affect society or who would eventually succeed her.


    Well, Ill leave you to it, I have some business to attend to.


    Okay, thanks, Ill see you later.


    Okay. See you later.


    Seo-young looked surprised as he waved goodbye. Then she smiled softly and disappeared with the wind.


    The silence that enveloped the caf was gone, too.


    The future has changed.


    The future has changed. Eunha murmured to himself.


    The future had changed, but nothing had changed.


    If they got in his way, he would kill them.


    His policy hadnt changed.


    The year was coming to an end.


    He finished the last of the yogurt in his glass, thinking about the future he didnt know.


    And when he went home for dinner-.


    Mom. Dad. I want to be a player.


    Euna announced her decision in front of her family.


    The future had changed.

 Chapter 63

    Chapter 63[Dawn Department Store (9)]


    I suppose you all know why we gathered here today.


    Conference room.


    A woman sitting at the head of the table asked while crossing her legs. She brushed her forehead, revealing her short hair that flowed down to her shoulders, with a nervous gesture.


    Thump.


    The woman uncrossed her legs. The sound of her footsteps reverberated through the conference room.


    The sublords gathered in their seats all fell silent. Among them were those who closed their eyes and deep in thought.


    They all knew that speaking without thinking would challenge Clan Lords patience.


    They had to be cautious with their words.


    The dawn department store attack is not a simple act of terrorism.


    Intense gaze and a grave voice that straightened the spine.


    Kim Yoojin, the Clan Lord of Silla Clan, opened her mouth.


    Dawn Department Stores first branch attack. Silla Clan promptly rescued the citizens, eliminated the monsters that appeared in the department store, and suppressed the terror. The media reported positively on Silla Clans name.


    But even uttering that annoyed and displeased her. Even if Silla Clan caught the terrorists, any mishandling could have led to a terrorist attack causing numerous casualties and public criticism.


    How terrible.


    One of the sublords murmured quietly.


    Yes, it was truly terrible.


    What if Silla Clan had failed to subdue the terrorists, and it was concluded that it was due to simultaneous occurrences of natural disasters caused by mana fluctuations?


    Silla Clans reputation would have plummeted, and even the sponsorship from the Dawn Group could have been lost.


    This is an internal struggle.


    Yoojin, who sharply grasped the situation, looked around the room as she spoke.


    Terrorism is inherently purposeful.


    But these individuals committed acts that wouldnt be unusual even if they were beheaded without any purpose?


    No, that couldnt be. She was convinced that they were hired by someone.


    Clan Lord, what do you mean by an internal struggle?


    Another sublord asked, glancing around after sensing the atmosphere. He couldnt understand why she mentioned an internal struggle.


    Some of the sublords were in the same boat. They simply didnt want to disturb the atmosphere that hung in the conference room in front of her uneasy temperament.


    Under normal circumstances, it might have been fine, but if they did anything to disrupt the atmosphere in front of her discomforting presence


    Lee Sunho. Youre still not used to your seat, are you?


    Im sorry!


    It was obvious that something like this would happen.


    The player called Lee Sunho scrambled out of his seat and stood upright.


    Sit down. If youre going to be Silla Clans sub lord, I want you to improve not only your skills as a player but also your ability to grasp the situation.


    Kim Yoo-jin sighed. She realized that some of the sub lords hadnt read the subtext in this situation.


    Maybe she should change that now.


    Resting her hand on her chin, she glanced at the Sublords who were averting their gaze.


    Silla Clan was one of seven clans in Korea that were rated S. Of those, Silla Clan was rated S+, the third largest clan in the clan hierarchy.


    The sub-lord spot was an important one. Whereas in the past, sublords were chosen based on their abilities as players and their ability to lead their members, nowadays they need players with the ability to see through situations.


    Otherwise, the Silla Clan would cease to exist.


    The country had been undergoing a radical transformation since Fairy Seonyeo took office. Wasnt it not long ago that a new type of potion, breaking the conventional concept of potions, was released in the potion market?


    In a rapidly changing world, the person who could take on the role of Silla Clans vice commander had to be someone who could grasp the current trends.


    For example,


    Seo Jeonghoon, I assume you are aware?


    Yes.


    Like Seo Jeonghoon, her right-hand man.


    He stood up and looked at the group with a calm gaze. As if hed been expecting this, he handed out a document from his briefcase.


    This?


    A smile crossed Kims face.


    This is the current power distribution chart of Dawn Group.


    Seo Jeonghoon explained with a straight face.


    He showed the Dawn Group at the top, with three groups connected at the bottom.


    The three groups were the factions of the heirs to the chairmanship of the Dawn Group.


    Brief, I suppose.


    Sublord, the oldest, let out a long breath.


    The chairman of Dawn Group, Lee Yoon-hee, is a woman. In the aftermath of the End of the Century Destruction, the new men in power broke the social norm of monogamy and began to have multiple concubines. Under the motto of producing outstanding talent to build a future in a world that was once destroyed, the phenomenon of polygamy showed no signs of slowing down.


    As a result, the Dawn Group did not have a complicated line of succession like the Galaxy and Eternity Groups.


    The eldest son, Lee Byung-in, is notorious for his wicked temperament. However, many people believe that just because he is the eldest son, he will inherit the Dawn Group.


    Some sublords groaned in frustration.


    If possible, they would have preferred Lee Jeong-in, the second son. He was known for having a good personality even among the second-generation chaebol heirs, and he demonstrated better management skills compared to Lee Byung-in.


    It was said that Lee Yoon-hee, the chairwoman, considered him the favorite of her three children. In fact, he was currently taking over the duties of Lee Yoon-hee, who had retired from management.


    The youngest is-. Well, I guess I dont have to tell you.


    The subclans all nodded. The youngest of the Dawn Group was worse than the second, but better than the first. It was the weakest of the three factions, and he was skeptical about the groups succession.


    I see.


    Suddenly, the sub-lords realized why Kim Yoo-jin had mentioned that this was an inside job.


    Yes, thats right, the Dawn Department Store attack was committed by someone to take over the Dawn Group.


    Seo Jeonghoon put down the documents he was holding.


    There was no need for further explanation. He caught Clan Lords eye and sat down quietly.


    Im assuming you guys still have brains. Do you realize who the idiot is were talking about here?


    A fool, indeed.


    No matter how greedy they were for the Dawn Group, they couldnt be expected to carry out a terrorist attack on what was essentially the first Dawn Department Store.


    It was the behavior of an idiot, and the only idiot was Byung-in, the eldest son of Dawn Group.


    Hes a complete idiot, he doesnt have a brain.


    Today, its his second son, Lee Jeonng-in, who runs the first Dawn Department Store.


    Byung-ins plan was to carry out a terrorist attack on Dawn Department Store in the name of a natural disaster, and then use Lees inadequate response to gain more power within the group.


    However, his plan was foiled when the terrorists were subdued.


    Without the terrorists there, Silla Clan would have fallen victim to an obvious ploy.


    Does the Chairman know?


    One of the subclans asked, ready to pounce.


    Who doesnt?


    This time, there was no rebuke from Kim Yoo-jin.


    For now, the media was only reporting on the attack at the Dawn department store.


    No one was talking about the terrorists purpose. The medias focus was solely on the Silla Clans suppression of the terrorist attack, their quick response, and the Dawn Groups actions and support for the victims.


    The Chairman used his hand.


    The old man shook his head.


    Lee Yoon-hee, the chairwoman of Dawn Group, had announced her intention to return to management after a long hiatus and was traveling around to meet with dignitaries.


    Of course, the Fairy Seonyeo government wasnt going to take it lying down.


    The Dawn Group not only suffered a decline in the brand image but also decided to withdraw from the Gangnam District development policy pursued by the Fairy Seonyeo Government. Mockery from other groups who noticed the Dawn Groups succession dispute was inevitable.


    Kim Yoo-jin gritted her teeth.


    She understood the importance of the intangible values that the Dawn Group and Silla Clan had lost. It would take a long time to regain their lost status.


    Thats not the only problem.


    Seo Jeonghoon brought up a new topic.


    This time, the force that Byeong-in has attracted is not a mercenary named, but most likely the Changhae Clan. S��ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Jeonghoon turned to the others.


    Among the players that took with him were players from the Changhae Clan who were expelled from Uijeongbu.


    That was good news. We were able to identify this as a terrorist attack, and we were able to deduce the connection to Changhae Clan from the players who participated in the attack.


    If they hadnt been able to subdue them, Silla Clan would have been caught with their eyes open, let alone learn what was really going on.


    Ah, how true.


    The old man clicked his tongue. After looking through the information, he shook his head, mumbling, The end of an era, the end


    I consider it speculation.


    It was one of the clans top Guardians who spoke up.


    Changhae Clan banned all the members of that clan, and even if s players were from Changhae Clan, I think its a bit of a stretch to link them to the ragtag group that was banned from the clan.


    Several Sublords looked up and nodded.


    You didnt just prepare this list on your own, did you?


    The old man who had been watching asked, opening his eyes, which were shaded by thick eyebrows.


    Seo Jeonghoon replied with a smile.


    I will hand out the following materials.


    You should have told me.


    Sublord protested.


    In the Mt. Bukhan incident, a total of 92 Hounds were suppressed, including Hellhounds. Changhae Clan took 70% of what should have been the Seonyeo Governments share and Hellhounds gems, excluding 30%.


    However, the gems from the Hounds that Changhae Clan released this year in the market accounted for only 30% of the total. It means that a clan that doesnt need gems is not contributing 40% even as the year comes to an end.


    Noname used the gems to unleash monster terror.


    The monsters in the Dawn Department Store were all Hounds.


    Where did all those Hounds gems come from?


    Hasty judgments are prohibited. The old man, while confident in the shadow of the Changhae Clan, tried not to let emotions cloud his judgment.


    What if the Changhae Clan is waiting for the price to rise?


    The gems of the 7th hierarchy are commonly available items. Moreover, during that period, Changhae Clan released all the gems of the 8th and 9th hierarchies in the market.


    Then is there a possibility that the gems released by Changhae Clan in the market were used for terrorism?


    The Silla Clan has utilized all its available power to investigate the source of the released gems in the market. That would never happen.


    But its just speculation. Theres no solid evidence.


    Yes, its just speculation. But everyone here knows, dont they?


    Seo Jeonghoons words were correct.


    The atmosphere in the conference room became tense. Those occupying the seats could not hide their discomfort.


    That was also in April this year.


    Kim Yoojin, who had been silent, spoke up. She remained calm like ice, even in the midst of a fervent atmosphere.


    When Shin Seo-young found out that Gil Sung-jun was having an affair with the heir to the Dangun Group, she went ballistic.


    Even if Shin Seoyoung tried to hide this incident, those who knew were well aware. It was widely known in the industry that Gil Sungjun had caused trouble with a woman, and the other party happened to be the successor of the Dangun Group.


    Its obvious what that guy was thinking.


    Gil Sungjun, not satisfied with the support of the Sirius Group alone, must have been considering receiving support from the Dangun Group as well.


    However, having been exposed to Shin Seoyoung, Gil Sungjun had no choice but to give up the sponsorship of the Dangun Group. Instead, he might have approached Lee Byung-in, the black sheep successor of the Dawn Group.


    While it was said that the Dangun Group had a significant influence in the world of players, it was not comparable to the Dawn Group, which ranked fourth in the Korean business hierarchy.


    The possibility that Gil Sungjun had shifted his focus was highly likely.


    I called you here today because of this.


    Kim Yoojin opened her eyes and revealed her speculation.


    Are we going to war?


    The clans top dealer looked at her with expectant eyes.


    War Well, its not necessarily a bad thing.


    Kim Yoojin replied with a cold smile.


    In her heart, she wanted to declare war, even if it was due to the Changhae Clans moves to dominate the table and the sacrifice of Silla Clan players in terrorist attacks.


    However, the two clans were competing for the 2nd and 3rd positions in South Korea. Fairy Im Gaeul would never approve of a war between the two clans, and Silla Clan had a weak justification for declaring war. With a weak justification, they would not only lose the fight but also the war.


    Changhae Clan has Shinpoong (Goddly Wind).


    Seo Jeonghoon expressed his opinion.


    One must not forget the existence of the Twelve Seats Shinpoong. She was the possessor of endless mana and considered the strongest caster of the current generation.


    Does Changhae Clan have the Twelve Seats only? We also have Naeje Emperor of Thunder.


    The dealer objected. He didnt like Seo Jeonghoons skepticism about the war and his mention of Shinpoong.


    Naeje


    The old man remembered a young man who recently joined the clan. He was a player in his early twenties, mentioned along with <Yeomma> Kang Hyun-cheol and <Holy Mother> Park Hye-rim. (1)


    Hes still young.


    The old man didnt think he was worthy of the title of Emperor yet. Although he acknowledged that his skills were sufficient to be called the Twelve Chairs, he was still inexperienced. He wasnt worthy of being called Naeje without gaining more experience.


    No war.


    Kim Yoojin looked around at the divided subordinates and decided on the clans direction.


    She was the captain. The subordinates who wanted war begrudgingly accepted her decision.


    But we cant just leave the Changhae Clan alone. We will use all means to impose sanctions on them. And when they reveal their weaknesses, Silla will be waiting for that moment.


    She stood up from her seat, making a determined sound.


    If these guys dare to dominate Sillas table, we must kick them out without even raising their heads. From this moment on, we fully support Lee Jeong-in, the successor of the Dawn Group.


    Until now, Silla Clan hadnt paid much attention to the next president of the Dawn Group; they were simply the sword of the Dawn Group and would follow the will of the Dawn Groups master.


    However, if Clan Changhae were to intervene in the fight for Dawns successor, it would be a different story. If Changhae Clan wanted to make a troublemaker the chairman, Silla Clan would make Lee Jung-in the chairman.


    In an hour, well begin a meeting on how to sanction the Changhae Clan, and I hope youll have your heads in the game by then.


    There was a collective sigh.


    Kim Yoojin left the room, pretending not to hear it.


    Hmm.


    In fact, she hadnt mentioned it in the meeting. Her gut instinct was telling her, so she couldnt say anything as a Clan Lord.


    Why did Shin Seo-young of help capture the terrorists?


    If she hadnt helped, Silla Clan wouldnt have gotten hold of Changhae Clans elixir.


    But why?


    Could there have been discord between them?


    It was strange that there wasnt. Gil Sung-joon had Shin Seo-young as his lover, but he hadnt been carrying around another woman, avoiding her eyes.


    Kim Yoo-jin couldnt understand why Shin Seo-young would love such a man.


    Should I shake things up once?


    If lucky, we might be able to recruit <Golden Wind> <Shinpung>..


    No. No.


    She quickly rejected the thought. Silla and <Shinpung> were not compatible. If she recruited her, it could cause discord within the clan.


    Moreover, Gil Sung-jun wouldnt just let <Shinpung> go easily. Their relationship would return to normal as if nothing had happened.


    Or maybe she doesnt know.


    Kim Yoo-jin didnt know what the answer was.


    [December 17th. At 3pm today, there was a monster attack at Dawn Department Store No. 1 by a mercenary player. The player, known to the public as , led his gang and unleashed up to 40 monsters.


    Seoyoung Shin, along with the Silla Clan, suppressed the players responsible for the attackThe death toll totaled 23 andThe Fairy Government expressed condolences to the victims and announced a strong punishment for the players who caused the terror. It is speculated that this will be the first time since the establishment of the Fairy Government that a death sentence will be issued for the perpetrators .


    Lee Yoon-hee, the chairman of Sewol Group, returned to the front lines of management and offered her support].


    Click.


    Click, click, click


    A narrow, dark room.


    The man was watching the news on the Internet.


    In the video, people who were rescued from the terrorist attack were coming out.


    Click


    Click, click, click.


    The man rewound the video to a certain point.


    He repeated it over and over again.


    Hoooo.


    Then he pressed the stop button.


    A woman wrapped in a blanket. She had emerald blue eyes and long blonde hair.


    And a man, hugging her with one hand and propping her up with his other shoulder. He was big as a bear, with a gaunt face, and his forearms were riddled with scars that even low quality couldnt hide.


    Click


    Click, click, click.


    The man zoomed in on the captured footage. He moved his mouse around to look at the blonde woman and the hulking man.


    Found it.


    A small, dark room.


    The corners of his mouth curved like a crescent moon in the light from the monitor.


    (1) <Yeomma>: is a Korean term that can be translated as wild horse or untamed horse. It is often used metaphorically to describe someone who is rebellious, unruly, or difficult to control.


    E/N: I think I will start changing these surnames for example instead of <Shinpung> will be <Golden Wind> and <Yeomma> will be <Wild horse>. I hope you guys notice that I was trying to put both names so that way you wouldnt get confusedsorry If it causes inconvenience.


    I cant believe it took me an hour to finish this chapter wow.

 Chapter 64

    Chapter 64[Sirius Year-End Party]


    December 28th. Only a few days left in the lunar calendar year.


    Looking back at the year, it was incredibly tumultuous. Endless events prevented us from enjoying a peaceful life.


    I hope that nothing will happen next year.


    By this point, I couldnt help but pray.


    Eunha looked up at the night sky hanging over the tall buildings and made a wish. Even though I didnt believe in gods, it felt like making a wish in this way might improve my mood, considering that the world had once faced destruction.


    What are you doing there?


    Euna asked curiously as she stopped walking in front of the hotel and looked up at the night sky.


    Im sorry, sis, I just wanted to ask for something.


    You cant wish yet. You should make your wish while listening to the bells of the New Year! (1)


    Euna spread her hands wide above her head. She was wearing an off-the-shoulder blouse, revealing the line that ran from her armpits to her chest.


    Noona.


    Oh, sorry.


    Euna realized she was once again wearing a party dress. She was used to wearing casual clothes, but she wasnt used to being so careful.


    But arent you cold?


    I came by car, so its okay. Besides, the party venue is inside the hotel, right?


    Sure.


    Eunha held out her hand, and Euna smiled and took it. As if that wasnt enough, she wrapped her arms around his shorter frame and hugged him tightly.


    Eunha, Euna~! Kimchi~!


    His father, who had been walking ahead of them, was now filming them with his smartphone. The sight of the two children walking down the red carpet arm in arm was so adorable that they didnt mind the stares of the people around them.


    Dad are the people from Dads company here?


    Even though Eunha subtly hinted for him to keep calm.


    What, why?.


    He didnt even listen. Instead, he glared and threatened anyone who looked his way, and those who made eye contact quickly greeted him and hurriedly disappeared.


    My father is the Vice President of Strategic Planning and Management at Sirius Devices. Is this company really trustworthy?


    Eunha thought about the future of Sirius Devices. The device business, which could be considered the core of the group, didnt show any signs of being inferior to Galaxy Devices.


    He worried that even with his fathers addition, the future might not change. He hoped that he would stay in the company for a long time if possible.


    Please come in, Director Noh. Are there two children in your party?


    Im not a director yet.


    Well, next year is only a few days away, so Ill take this opportunity to flatter you.


    Haha, thanks for the kind words. Its just me, my son, and my daughter today.


    Every year, Sirius Group organizes a year-end party to celebrate the unity of its affiliates and their hard work throughout the year.


    The party was held at Dawn Hotel Myeongdong Branch, operated by Dawn Group. In front of the banquet hall, an employee who knew my father was checking the invitations.


    Have a good time.


    After checking the invitations, the employee bowed to the children and opened the door to the banquet hall.


    Wow!


    Euna couldnt hide her admiration as she stepped into the ballroom.


    A vast space with no place where the light didnt reach. Men in suits and women in dresses were chatting happily, and each table covered with a pure white tablecloth was lined with food that she had never seen before.


    Its a pity mom and Eunae didnt come.


    Euna paced around the table, her ponytail spinning like a propeller.


    His mother couldnt attend the party because she was taking care of Eunae.


    His father had planned to attend the party alone, as he did every year, but his mother had insisted that he take the children with him, as it was a promotion opportunity for him.


    We can eat as much as mom and Eunae.


    Eunha was disappointed that his mother and Eunae couldnt come, but he had no choice.


    He brought some of the food he had on hand to comfort her.


    Wow, its delicious! Eunha, you should try it too!


    Eunas face lit up instantly.


    Eunha stared at the food Euna dipped her fork into. For a party organized by the Sirius Group, the quality of the food was very high.


    Was it really this good?


    Come to think of it, he often attended parties out of necessity. There were times when he had to spend the whole party with a chewed-up face or guard the banquet hall, so he didnt pay attention to the food.


    Are you sure you dont want to eat this? Its delicious.


    Yoojung unnie, this is also delicious!


    Huh? This is the first chocolate Ive ever had, which pastry chef made it?


    Wow unnie, do you even know which pastry chef made it?


    Of course I do. Even though I look like this, I had a good life before I became a player. Well, I still have a good life now.


    Wow, unnie, unnie, please buy me that delicious food next time, please!


    There were times when Yoo-jung and Baekryeon recommended food.


    At the time, he couldnt understand why they enjoyed party food.


    Its delicious.


    Isnt it?


    He regretted that he only understood this pleasure now. If he had understood it earlier, he might have been able to treat them more gently.


    Lets eat a lot.


    Yes, sis.


    Euna had said she was uncomfortable in her shoes before coming to the party, but now she was running around the ballroom with a plate.


    The Sirius Group year-end party wasnt exactly a formal affair.


    So, Eunha decided not to pay much attention even if Euna ran around like a whirlwind. And he, too, followed her, holding a plate and piling up food.


    Kids, Im going to talk to the people at work. Cant you wander off from the chairman?


    Go ahead.


    For a while, Dad hadnt even touched his food. He hadnt been able to touch his food for a while, because people were coming up to him to congratulate him on his promotion, and people were coming up to him to get to know him a little better.


    Huh?


    Sis, you have sauce on the corner of your mouth.


    Hehe. Wipe it off, wipe it off.


    Eunha had been expecting this to happen anyway. After sending his father away, blending into the crowd, he wiped the pasta sauce from the corner of her mouth.


    It didnt take long for him or her to empty their first plates. They both picked up new plates for another bite.


    Eunha?


    Seo-young?


    Shin Seo-young. Wearing a dress instead of the leather jacket she usually wore over her shoulder, she pushed her way through the crowd.


    Why is noona here?


    Because Clan Changhae is sponsored by the Sirius Group.


    So youre here as a guard?


    Im here as a sub-clan. The people standing guard are over there.


    She shrugged and pointed behind her. He glanced around, noticing players who didnt blend in easily. Members of Siriuss sponsored clan were attending the party and guarding it at the same time.


    Gil Sung-jun was nowhere to be seen.


    Eunha scratched his head as he realized that the Lord of Changhae Clan was nowhere to be seen among the crowd. He was an opportunist, but it was rare for him to not show his face at a low-ranking party.


    Hes been busy lately.


    There was no way Shin Seo-young was unaware of Eunhas behavior. After a moment of bitterness, she spoke in a low voice.


    Why are you here, anyway, Eunha?


    My father is from Sirius Devices.


    Oh, right. So you came with Father. Then this must be


    Shin Seoyoung turned her attention to Euna.


    A girl who looked nothing like Eunha, neither in face nor in aura.


    But she could tell from the stories she had heard from him before that she was his older sister.


    That made her curious.


    How much mana she had in her body.


    Mana wasnt determined by genetics, but she couldnt ignore the role it played. If Eunha was on the higher end of the scale for kids his age, I wondered how much his sister was.


    Look at her?


    Shin casually checked the mana in her body.


    But Euna, who had sensed the flow of mana, quickly deployed concealment techniques. Since the dawn department store incident, she had started learning concealment from Eunha, making her own presence somewhat blurry.


    However, Shin Seoyoung/Golden Wind was a caster considered the best in South Korea.


    Nowhere to hide!


    She was not someone who couldnt unravel the concealment technique that Euna had deployed.


    Aah!


    Euna was surprised when her layered concealment technique failed to have any effect and disappeared. Moreover, it wasnt just breaking the concealment technique, but completely unraveling it. S��ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    And Shin Seoyoung


    Dont you want to try being a player?


    Her mana, which was incomparable to the one she had encountered before, was beyond what the players gathered at the banquet hall possessed.


    Shin Seoyoung couldnt hide her astonishment.


    It was amazing that a child with such a vast amount of mana was still alive today, and her mana handling skills werent bad either.


    A girl with a promising future depending on who taught her.


    And Shin Seoyoung could say with certainty that she was the only one who could teach a girl with bottomless mana.


    Ill teach you. This unnie wants to teach you .


    Noona Seo-young?


    Eunha quickly interjected. He had thought this might happen when she met Euna, but he hadnt expected her to claim to be her teacher.


    But Eunha had also thought that she was the only one who could teach her. With so little mana in his body, he had no more magic to teach her.


    He didnt have any objections, as long as she made up her mind.


    Ill do it! I want to be a player!


    The decision didnt have to be made immediately. The players who had been paying attention to them for a while were trying to eavesdrop on their conversation.


    The banquet hall would have gone crazy if Shin Seoyounghadnt organized an anti-eavesdropping barrier.


    Lets talk about this later, there are many people watching.


    I see. You said your name was Euna. Well talk later.


    Shin Seoyoung also noticed the curious gazes of the players who were observing Euna. She released the barrier and exchanged greetings with the familiar children before parting ways.


    Sis


    Wow, theres something interesting over there too!


    Sigh, you purposely avoided me. Here.


    When Eunha called her sister in a low tone, it meant that he was scolding her. Euna deliberately jumped to another table, avoiding him.


    Among the foods that caught her eye was chocolate fondue. She couldnt take her eyes off the flowing fountain. She wanted to eat it but didnt know how, so she looked at it with a sense of regret.


    Sis, this is how you do it.


    Eunha put fruits and marshmallows skewered on a stick into the fountain. The skewer revealed itself from the fountain, coated in chocolate.


    I want to try too!


    With sparkling eyes, she made a new skewer. She skewered marshmallows among various fruits and shook the ponytail in various directions.


    How much do you want to eat?


    Oh, what a waste.


    Chocolate dripping from the skewer.


    She wiped off the chocolate that fell onto the table with her finger. Then she licked her finger.


    She seemed really eager to eat.


    She propped the skewer up with her plate and popped the chocolate-covered marshmallow into her mouth.


    Wow.


    Ah, she was impressed.


    Euna watched with amusement as she bit into the skewer, ignoring the chocolate in the corner of her mouth.


    Apparently, the other kids didnt.


    My mom says were supposed to behave at parties.


    She says Im not supposed to eat the party food.


    We might get in trouble with the adults.


    They were the kids who had been observing them since they entered the banquet hall. They approached them, concerned about the two who were freely behaving while keeping an eye on them from a corner of the hall.


    I translate this chapter half-sleep so if you notice some mistakes please let me know and dont worry Ill correct them tomorrow and upload more chapters. Btw happy Mothers Day! (a little late though hehe)

 Chapter 65

    Chapter 65[Sirius Year-End Party (2)]


    Maybe because they were employees children, they werent particularly mischievous.


    Unlike Jin Sena and the children who followed her, these kids werent accustomed to parties.


    Most of the children gathered at the party were from ordinary families. Their party suits and dresses seemed quite uncomfortable.


    Whats wrong with them? Theres so much delicious food!


    Euna, with chocolate smeared around her mouth, teased the approaching children.


    This is delicious. Do you want to try it too?


    Without hesitation, Euna held out a chocolate-covered skewer to the children, not minding if chocolate got on her hands. She handed the boy closest to her a piece of bread coated in chocolate.


    Here, try it. Its really delicious.


    But my dad told me to stay put


    Are you not going to eat it?


    W-Well, Ill eat it.


    She captivated the hearts of the boys at Doan Elementary School. Today, she was even wearing light makeup and a standout dress.


    The chocolate around her mouth was nothing at all. It was even adorable.


    How is it? Delicious, right?


    I-Its tasty


    As the boy put the bread into his mouth, his face turned red, and he stuttered. Then, the other children began reaching out for the food as well.


    It looks like theres more over there!


    Euna became the leader of the children in no time. She pulled up the hem of her dress, which was getting in her way, and ran ahead. The boys in suits followed her, running like neighborhood kids.


    The girls were no exception. Eunas friendliness didnt discriminate between boys and girls. The children who were just shy a moment ago were now raising their hems like Euna and running alongside her. Some even took off their shoes and ran barefoot.


    Haaa.


    Eunha didnt want to be part of the parade of children. He was worried about Eunas behavior, but he didnt think it would be a problem with the children behind her.


    He wanted to enjoy the food in silence.


    This is delicious too. Wow, theres even horse meat?


    Eunha decided to enjoy the food that he wouldnt normally be able to eat. He was frustrated by the increasingly tight belt around his waist, but it wasnt often that he had the chance to eat something like this.


    Soon he was not even sitting down, but standing, gobbling up the food. The adults were busy greeting each other without touching their food, so it was nice to be able to walk around unnoticed.


    Hah~


    I gulped down my Coke and wiped the grease from my throat. I wiped the corner of my mouth with a napkin and reached for the dessert.


    Huh?


    Then Eunha noticed a girl standing still at the edge of his vision.


    I cant do that either.


    Her hair was worn in a braid that exuded innocence, and while it looked like it was tied loosely, the outline of the knot became clearer as it moved downward, a calculated effort.


    He had braided Baekryeons hair before the regression and Eunas hair afterward, but he had never created such a natural, calculated braid.


    Moreover, the girl looking out of the window had perfectly executed the side braid. The way she looked up at the night sky gave her an otherworldly air as if she had descended from the moon.


    Even when she stood still, she was the center of attention, and the people she was chatting with were squinting at her because of her otherworldly appearance. The boys holding the glasses exchanged glances with each other, trying to talk to her.


    But the girl was indifferent to her surroundings. She stared out the window, unmoving.


    Youre missing out on life right now.


    Eunha spoke to her from the party venue, where she was staring out the window. She was giving off the same vibe of being irritated with the world as he had been before.


    Missing out? sea??h th�� novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He wasnt the only one who spoke to her. Boys had been approaching her out of curiosity for a while now, but she hadnt responded to any of them because she couldnt be bothered to deal with them.


    But if someone started an argument, it was a different story.


    For the first time, she tore her gaze away from the night sky.


    Pretty.


    Eunha thought as he saw the child looking at him with a cold face. If Euna was a cheerful beauty, Hayang was a cute beauty, and Seona was a calm beauty, she was a cold beauty.


    If I had to put it mildly, she was similar to the fairy goddess Im Gaeul.


    Ah, annoying.


    What?


    Oh, sorry. That came out wrong.


    Her true thoughts burst out and she regretted it.


    He furrowed his brow and looked at her inquisitively.


    I said its a loss, a loss.


    Why is it a loss to be like this?


    Because you dont know how delicious the food here is.


    With that, he stabbed his fork at the food on his plate. He popped a piece of meat covered in barbecue sauce into his mouth and nodded in satisfaction.


    When are kids like us going to get food like this again, I better eat it while I can.


    He knew how happy he was to eat while he could.


    Monsters could show up anywhere at any time.


    Youre not supposed to eat the food at the party.


    Its okay, its an informal party, and were just kids. Im eight years old, arent you? We dont need to worry about adults.


    Eunha shrugged, not sure what the problem was.


    For the first time, embarrassment flashed across the girls face.


    So eat while you can. You havent eaten any today, have you?


    No. I did.


    Youre lying.


    Some women had been starving themselves for days, believing that wearing a dress would reveal their figure. If she was someone who seemed to have received etiquette education for parties, it wouldnt be surprising if she had starved herself for the day.


    Try this.


    No.


    Its delicious. Try.


    Eunha held out a bite-sized piece of cheesecake.


    She looked at him and the cheesecake hesitantly, then averted her gaze,


    Fork, its dirty.


    Youre so picky.


    What?


    She retorted with a cold tone.


    Eunha didnt respond and found a new fork to put it into her mouth.


    How is it? Its delicious, right?


    Its tasty.


    She admitted meekly. It was soothing to taste the sweetness on an empty stomach.


    Theres a lot of good stuff in there.


    Really?


    Eat while you can.


    .


    Then Ill go back to eating. Bye, bye.


    .


    She didnt say anything. She just followed him as he set out a new tray of food and began piling a few items onto her own plate.


    Wait. Are you going to eat standing up now?


    She shot back at him as he leaned against a pillar to eat.


    Whatever. Even adults walk around with plates.


    You have too many.


    The food on Eunhas plate was overflowing. It was definitely not a reasonable amount to eat while standing.


    Neither did she.


    It was all because he suggested it. Out of curiosity, she took a bite of this and a bite of that.


    Youre bothering me. Why dont you go to your own table and eat.


    At times like this, a man should escort a lady, dont you know?


    She didnt back down a bit.


    He glared at her, then sighed.


    He didnt want to cause a scene in the ballroom, but he had no choice but to take her to a table.


    She skillfully used the fork and knife, cutting the food into bite-sized pieces to prevent it from getting on her lips.


    Her manner of handling the tableware was not awkward. Through her dress, way of speaking, and etiquette, Eunha deduced that she must have come from a fairly affluent household.


    No, she probably lived quite well.


    The people attending the party were employees of the Sirius Groups subsidiaries. There was no way that someone from a conglomerate like Jin Sena would attend such a party.


    Thats why I felt comfortable with her.


    Huh? Eunha?


    Why is he here?


    Han Do-young, the next chairman of Sirius Group.


    Eunha was puzzled when he saw that he was brought by his father.


    Hello, Im Noh Eunha from Doan Elementary School, first grade, fourth class!


    Eunha stood up and greeted him stiffly.


    He was his fathers superior. He didnt care who it was, but for the sake of his fathers job security, he had to be formal.


    So, youre Eunha, Ive heard a lot about you.


    Do-Young nodded and appraised Eunha.


    He was well-mannered for his age, and he had a loud voice.


    This is my daughter, Han Seo-yeon.


    Of course I know Han Seo-yeon.


    Eunha was also familiar with the Han Seo-yeon that Han Do-young was introducing. She was the successor to the Sirius Group, following in the footsteps of Han Do-young, the next chairman.


    She was older than me Was it four years?


    Hello. Im Han Seo-yeon. Please take care of me.


    Han Seo-yeon was an unassuming third generation chaebol. She was an executive who excelled at reading trends and making the best decisions.


    So Eunha was determined to look good to her, too.


    But then.


    And this is the second one, Han Seo-hyun.


    Eh?


    Did I hear wrong?


    Eunha blinked, forgetting to be polite. He even repeated that she had misheard.


    Or not.


    Call me Han Seo-hyun.


    Suddenly, she was standing next to Seo-yeon, greeting him gently.


    Eunha, I was surprised to see you with Seohyun.


    We met here and got to know each other.


    He seemed surprised that Eunha was eating with Seohyun because the son he knew didnt like to socialize.


    I see. Please continue to be friendly with Seohyun. Shes so shy that I dont know who she is.


    Han Do-young was also surprised that his daughter, who hated people, showed an unexpected side. He hid his feelings and chuckled, hoping that the two children would continue to have a good relationship.


    Yeah, yeah.


    Of course, he hadnt seen this coming.


    What the hell.


    He thought of the future as he knew it.


    He knew that Han Do-Young , the next chairman of Sirius Group, had one wife and one child, Han Seo-Yeon.


    He didnt even know about Han Seo-hyuns existence.


    He thought she was just another child from a modest family.


    He hadnt realized she was Han Do-youngs second daughter.


    Be good to me in the future.


    Seohyun smiled at the still bewildered man.


    It was her first smile of the day.


    Eunha couldnt react at all. The acts he had committed against that girl replayed in his mind over and over again.


    Lets go, then.


    Yes, Father.


    Yes.


    After the introduction, Han Do-young was about to leave.


    Father, wait a moment.


    Hm? Sure.


    He hadnt expected her to hold on to him in public, having been trained in etiquette from a young age. He was once again surprised by her appearance and was curious about what she wanted to do, so he decided to stay in his place.


    Huh?


    Seohyun walked over to Eunha. She walked right up to him and leaned down,


    And Im two years older than you.


    Oh.


    Additional blow.


    Seohyun walked away without listening to his excuses.


    Eunha could only stare after her as she walked away.


    Then, their gazes met as she turned her head. She seemed to be smiling mischievously.


    He had been played.


    He had a motto of repaying double when someone played him.


    But that wasnt the issue.


    What? Whats wrong?


    Maybe Dad, You are about to get fired.


    What? What do you mean?


    Eunha stood still, not explaining.


    Three days had passed.


    The end of a year had passed just like that.


    E/N: I thought it was Lee yoo jung!! (The girl who practically gave Eunha a second life) Ugh, I want to see her soon

 Chapter 66

    Chapter 66[In Lunar Year 4, 2nd Grade]


    The lunar year has changed, and it is now the fourth year according to the lunar calendar. (1)


    Eunha is in his second grade of elementary school.


    He had grown so tall that his mother said she had to buy him new clothes because he couldnt fit into the ones he wore the previous year.


    Sure, he had grown in a year, but not as much as the girls. He was still a head shorter than Minji and Seona.


    Captain, what are you thinking about?


    Haha.


    And Eunhyuk, taller than Minji and a little smaller than Seona.


    Eunha sighed when he saw him pop up out of nowhere.


    Are you the only one who gets bigger when you eat?


    The two of them had been about the same height a year ago, and while Eunhyuk was taller then, it wasnt by a head like it was today.


    Huh? Well Ive been training like the captain told me to, so maybe thats why Ive grown?


    Thats a lie. I havent grown at all.


    Eunha was also training whenever he had time. So he couldnt believe that training made him taller.


    How tall was I in my previous life?


    Right before I died, I was 174.5, an ambiguous height in the player world, not small, but not tall either.


    In this life, I had a goal to surpass 175 and reach 180, but after seeing Eunhyuks growth, I felt less motivated.


    Oh, is it because of the juice Hayangs dad made?


    Did you go to Happiness often?


    Captain told me to stop by Happiness whenever I had time. As soon as I had pocket money, I went to drink the juice, didnt I?


    Eunhyuk puffs out his chest.


    I am good, right? Praise me.


    He was looking at him with wide eyes like a puppy waiting to be petted on the head.


    Of course, Eunha didnt meet his expectations. What Eunhyeok said made sense and made him think.


    Could it be that it also helps you grow taller?


    Huh, captain?


    When Eunha consumed mana, he would absorb the mana that dissolved in the atmosphere. The process of absorbing mana into his body was time-consuming and inefficient, but he didnt need to use potions to restore it unless he was fighting monsters.


    Eunhyuk, on the other hand, was not used to recovering mana from the atmosphere. If he absorbed it incorrectly, it could cause a mana surge.


    So Eunha suggested that he drink Jungs potion whenever he had a spare moment while training.


    Sure enough!


    Eunhyeok wasnt the only child he recommended potions to.


    Minji and Seona, too.


    He advised the two kids to drink potions too.


    I cant believe its a potion that makes you taller.


    Ill have to drink one everyday from today.


    Whats wrong with him?


    I dont know, hes just not talking to me anymore.


    Meanwhile, Minji returned from talking to the kids in her new class.


    When she saw him, she frowned and clicked her tongue, Here we go again. By now, he was no stranger to being lost in thought.


    Hey, No Eunha, wake up. Are you going to be like this on the first day of the second year?


    I wish the potion had fixed your personality, too.


    What? What did you just say?


    Come on, I didnt say anything, its just that you always act like this when I do something.


    Dont try to play dumb. I dont know what you said, but do you think I dont know that youre cursing at me?


    Youve been cussing me out since you were a little girl.


    Eunha thought back to the first time he met Minji.


    Even then, she hadnt known what Mukminji meant, but she had recognized that he was cursing at her.


    I cant go anywhere and curse at you.


    But Eunha wasnt the type to back down.


    Where do you get the nerve to accuse me?


    You wont speak straight?


    Youre a Gungye, youre not a Mukminji anymore, youre a Gungminji, right? (2)


    What is Gungye, and didnt I tell you not to call me by that name?


    Eunha raised his voice with a nuance of resentment. The loudest person in the room always won.


    Minji wasnt one to be pushed around either. She also raised her voice and strengthened her gaze.


    Guys, stop fighting~


    Thats right. Is it going to be like this since the beginning of the semester?


    Eunhyuk couldnt stop the two who had started arguing, so he sent a distress signal to Hayang and Seona, who had arrived at school just in time.


    Were all in the same class this year, are you going to do this?


    Hayang had gotten used to their bickering by now. She put her bag on Minjis backseat and made a stern face.


    They werent afraid of her puffy cheeks, but they knew when to back off.


    Ha, I cant help it.


    Youre only putting up with me because its the beginning of the semester, I know.


    On the topic of Mukminji


    This is so!


    The two were still growling, but they werent arguing. Instead, they just glared at each other without speaking.


    But its weird. Were all in the same class.


    Thats right. I thought we were going to split up.


    Seona nodded at the topic Eunhyuk had brought up. She was worried that she might be the only one in a different class.


    On the day of the closing ceremony, when they heard the class assignment results, she couldnt help but jump up, not caring about the eyes of others.


    Well, it was exciting.


    Eunha also expected the kids to be separated into different classes, but contrary to his expectations, only the kids who were close to each other were assigned to the third class of the second grade.


    Jin-sena, on the other hand, was placed in a class with kids she didnt get along with. Last year, she lost her clique after an incident at the sports day and ended up alone.


    She was in class 1.


    At Doan Elementary School, there were four classes per grade. He was assigned to Class 3, and his shoulders were lightened by the thought that he would never have to face Class 1.


    I hope we can have a peaceful year this time.


    Captain, Captain.


    Why?


    Hey, those kids are staring at you from earlier.


    Ugh.


    Eunha had been feeling the stares since he entered the class. They hadnt been threatening him, so hed left them alone.


    Captain. Do you want me to scold them?


    Ha, Eunhyeok, lets not make a big deal out of this.


    Yes, sir.


    Eunha had no intention of laying a hand on the children first.


    Especially since they were looking at him with wariness and fear in their eyes.


    Um, excuse me


    At that moment, a particularly large boy stood out among the children who were looking at each other.


    Ha.


    Eunha sighed to herself. He wasnt going to touch him if he didnt approach him, but he didnt expect him to come to him directly.


    Hick.


    The kid made eye contact and backed away, embarrassed, then wiped his sweat and apologized.


    Hi My name is Kim Domyoung. My father is the CEO of Domyoung Tires.


    So. What do you want?


    Im sorry, Im not going to touch you guys. Im just going to breathe quietly and be a third year!


    Ha, okay, go ahead. Lets get along for the rest of the year.


    Ugh, yeah, Ill just breathe!


    The boy ran off without looking back. S��ar?h the N??elFir��.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The children who had been watching the situation were relieved.


    Aha.


    After the sports day, a rumor spread around the school that Eunhas father had made the president of KK Pharmaceuticals bow his head.


    The upperclassmen who heard the rumor were not pleased, thinking that Eunha was an idiot who used his fathers power to run wild. Fortunately, Euna did her best to dispel misunderstandings, but the rumors didnt disappear among his classmates.


    The kids were right to be scared, as Jin sena, who dominated the first grade, hadnt spoken to Eunha since that day.


    There was even talk among the kids that his father must have been behind the breakup of her clique.


    Are you sure we dont need to clear up the misunderstanding?


    Minji was uncharacteristically concerned for Eunha, and she didnt like the rumors about him. Part of her wanted to rant to the kids.


    It was the same for the other children.


    Except he didnt want to.


    Stay still.


    How nice that they wouldnt touch him.


    How much she had hoped for that.


    It was the last thing he needed, given his aversion to children.


    Im fine.


    How nice to be quiet.


    He didnt like the lingering stares of the children, but he could live with it for the seclusion.


    Yeah, okay.


    But do you really you have to tell me if youre having a hard time


    Seona blamed herself for him becoming the object of fear for the children. If Eunha asked for help, she was determined to do everything she could to assist him.


    Okay.


    Not that he would.


    In his second life, he was determined to live in seclusion and peace.


    That was happiness. I wouldnt do anything to destroy it.


    Eunha vowed to himself again.


    Oh, its you!


    Captain, Ill go back to my seat.


    The children scrambled to their seats as the teacher entered the third class of second grade.


    The teacher who put the attendance book on the table was a man with thin-rimmed glasses.


    At Doan Elementary School, the teacher of class 3 was also the head of the grade, so he was usually a man.


    So Eunha had been expecting a male teacher since he was told his class assignment.


    So he wasnt as nervous as other kids when he saw him.


    What is he doing?


    In a different sense, Eunha felt tense.


    The way the man moved from the classroom door to the teachers desk was similar to the footsteps of a player trying to make a surprise attack without giving any signs.


    Moreover, the man had concealed his mana by condensing it externally as much as possible.


    My name is Im Dohoon, and Ill be your homeroom teacher for the next year.


    The man looked around at the children before fixing his gaze on Eunha.


    He had sensed Eunhas mana leakage.


    What the hell is this guy doing?


    He didnt avert his gaze from the player who introduced himself as a homeroom teacher.


    Its me.


    Hmm, come in.


    The old man closed the book he was reading.


    I wonder how long hes been reading.


    He rubbed the corners of his eyes and carefully polished his monocle.


    Report.


    He didnt turn his head. Leaning back in his rocking chair, he looked out over the balcony where the sun was beginning to set.


    Yes.


    Mr. Kim replied briefly. (3)


    There are signs that KK Pharmaceuticals is trying to get involved in the administration of Doan Elementary School. Apparently, theyre trying to prevent Ms. Jung from being in the same class as the children.


    I see.


    KK Pharmaceuticals.


    The old man muttered to himself. He tapped his fingers on the armrest.


    If its KK Pharmaceuticals, was it run by Kim Geons bloodline?


    The old man recalled the shareholding structure of KK Group in his head. KK Pharmaceuticals was a small company that didnt have much weight in KK Group. It was probably not an affiliate controlled by the immediate family of the chairman of KK Group.


    And yet, they were trying to interfere with a child he loved like a granddaughter?


    The old man couldnt believe it.


    As far as he was concerned, KK Pharmaceuticals was nothing more than a neighborhood pharmacy, and he didnt like the fact that such a company was trying to interfere with the Doan Elementary School, which he sponsored.


    The world has certainly become much better.


    To think they would challenge me in a fight over money.


    He was someone who would sell even land to buy the books he desired.


    While youre at it, deal with the teachers who took money from KK Pharmaceuticals. As for KK Group let that Kim Geon know what I have to say.


    Yes, understood. The next agenda is about Jin Seona Yang


    Hmm, whats going on?


    Apparently, theres been a spate of demands from some parents to expel Jin Seona Yang


    The old man frowned.


    Jin seona was a little girl who lived in the church he sponsored. He had actively pushed for her admission to Doan Elementary School when he heard of her coming of age.


    And he thought he hadnt made a bad choice.


    She was as good and sincere as he had heard.


    Why? Is it because shes an ain child?


    The old man asked.


    Mr. Kim said nothing.


    The old man clicked his tongue as he rocked in his chair.


    Even he, who was over 60 years old, looked at humans and monsters separately.


    He thought it was foolish to treat children as monsters.


    The future must be led by children.


    And it was children like Seona who would rebuild the world once destroyed.


    Since the world has been destroyed, I cant say that education should be provided equally to all children, but a child with talent should be given the opportunity to showcase that talent, which is the most necessary thing.


    Foolish people who only believe in what they can see.


    Tell them that will never happen, the old man sighed, closing out the agenda.


    Phew. The childrens school life will be tough. Kim, what about that matter?


    I handled it well.


    In April last year, the old man couldnt forget the Bukhansan incident that stirred up public opinion in South Korea.


    Children had been injured in the fight against the monster.


    I cant say that it wont happen again. We have to think that it could happen in the future.


    The world is crazy.


    Besides, there was the Dawn Department Store attack a few months ago.


    Eunha was involved in a succession battle at Dawn Department Store.


    The old man couldnt help but worry about his children being caught up in such a toxic event.


    In the end, he chose to hire a former player as their teacher.


    Although retired due to injuries, the player still holds a reputable position in the players world.


    Is he trustworthy?


    He retired from Regulus.


    I see.


    Regulus was one of the seven clans that received the S-grade in South Korea. It was also the clan to which Park Hye-rim, the Twelve Chairs <Holy Mother>, belonged.


    Hmm.


    The old man picked up the book and stood up.


    Stepping out onto the balcony, he watched the sun set and recalled what had happened not long ago.


    With who do you want to be in the same class when you enter the second grade?


    Well, I want to be in the same class as my friends, but my dad said it would be hard for me to be in the same class as all of them.


    Huh. Well, thats not going to happen. Grandpa will make your wish come true.


    Heh. Im fine, Grandpa. Im not a little kid anymore. Im nine years old.


    Hehe! Im sorry. Grandpa must have thought you were a child, then lets see if you can make a prediction.


    A prediction?


    Yes. You will be in the same class as your friends in the second grade.


    Hehe.


    Goseogwang, the one who would sell land to buy the books he wanted. (4)


    When did this child get a place in his heart?


    Its amazing, isnt it?


    The old man called someone who was no longer in this world. He gently stroked the thickly bound book.


    It was a book with a silhouette of a rabbit wearing a monocle and holding a pocket watch.


    (1) The lunar year is a different way of measuring time based on the moons phases. It has 12 months, but they can be shorter than in our regular calendar. Sometimes, an extra month is added to match it with our calendar. Different cultures use the lunar calendar for special holidays.


    (2) In this context, the term noble () is used metaphorically to refer to someone who is elevated or distinguished in some way. It doesnt necessarily imply literal nobility, but rather a higher or privileged position. Of course, Eunha was joking.


    (3) Mr. Kim: I dont know if you guys remember but I wasnt sure about whose name was it. Now I want to know the grandpas identity


    (4) Goseogwang is a term that refers to someone who is willing to sell their land or property in order to acquire books. It is often used to describe a person who values knowledge and books above material possessions. In the given context, it is mentioned as a characteristic of the old man, indicating his deep love for books and willingness to go to great lengths to obtain them.

 Chapter 67

    Chapter 67[if youre the player].


    -Mom, Dad. I want to be a player.


    On that day, just days after the Dawn Department Store attack, Euna declared at a family gathering.


    She wasnt kidding.


    As Euna waited for her family to respond, they realized she was serious and drew their eyebrows together.


    Im against it.


    They had heard the gist of what had happened at the Dawn Department Store. Shed been saved by Bruno, and it was no secret that she admired the players.


    But the people who attacked the department store were also players.


    We shouldnt think of players as heroes who save people from monsters.


    Players are nothing more than emotionally driven madmen who kill monsters for the sake of killing them, and selfish people who will stop at nothing to fulfill their own needs.


    Players are dangerous. They dont go well with you, Noona.


    You dont know until you try, and you said I have talent, Eunha.


    You have talent, but I didnt teach you mana control to be a player.


    The reason Eunha taught her to control her mana was because of the vast amount of mana she had in her body. If she hadnt been taught to use her mana from a young age, she would have died of mana sickness.


    He never intended to teach her to be a player.


    All he wanted was for her to be happy.


    He wanted her to live a long, healthy life without getting sick.


    He wanted her to live in a world where mana was power and not be treated unfairly.


    I dont care what you say, Eunha, I want to be a player.


    Eunas attitude was firm. She listened when Eunha was serious, but she wouldnt back down on this one.


    I want to be someone who can save others.


    No one would break her resolve.


    Eunha knew that once she set her mind to something, she wouldnt give up.


    Whoa.


    He wanted her to be happy, and that included her being free.


    If she was this determined, he wasnt going to argue with her.


    But he wasnt the only one she had to convince.


    There was no way his parents would stop her from becoming a player.


    Deep down, Eunha was even hoping for that. Even if he couldnt break her resolve, he thought his parents might.


    Of course, they didnt live up to his expectations.


    Fine. Eunha, do what you want.


    Mom!


    His mother spoke without hesitation.


    Startled, Eunha forgot he was eating dinner and slammed his hand down on the table.


    There was a loud clatter of silverware.


    Eunae, who was clumsily handling her fork in her mothers arms, burst into tears at the sound.


    Thats not right, Eunae is crying. Eunae, its okay. You did something wrong, didnt you? You made Eunae cry.


    Uhh, Im s-sorry


    Mother picked Eunae up and patted her on the back. Then she scolded him in a condescending tone.


    Eunha was hurt by Eun-aes tearful sight, but this was not the time to be depressed.


    Mom. My sister is going to be a player, are you okay with that?


    Of course Im not. I know what its like to be a player.


    But if thats what you want to do, then I want you to do what you want to do.


    Thanks, Mom.


    Youll be good at it, right?


    Yes!


    She just wanted Euna to have the life she dreamed of.


    She wanted her to be a player.


    Even if she got frustrated and despaired along the way, and gave up on her dreams, that was still her dream life.


    Of course, if she had the right aptitude as a player, that would also be her dream life.


    So her mother had no intention of discouraging her. Instead, she asked if she could do her best to achieve her dream life.


    Euna realized her mothers intentions and nodded.


    Dad.


    His mother raised her hand. Now the only person left was his father.


    Eunha hoped he could convince her.


    Hmm.


    You.


    His father had kept his arms crossed and his eyes closed ever since Euna had declared her intention to become a player.


    Only when his mother called him did he slowly open his eyes and face her.


    When you say you want to become a player, you mean youre going to enter the Middle School Academy next year, right?


    A player is someone who knows how to manipulate mana and kill monsters.


    In South Korea, a player is a graduate of a state-designated player academy.


    The Player Academy consisted of a comprehensive 10-year program. It was divided into a 3-year middle school academy, a 3-year high school academy, and a 4-year advanced academy, starting from the point of graduating elementary school.


    The issuance of player qualifications was only applicable to those who completed the program after the third year of the high school academy.


    Therefore, among players, some attended the high school academy during their high school years or transferred to the third year of the high school academy.


    In addition, the Player Academy, excluding the middle school academy, accepted people of all ages.


    Euna wouldnt have thought of abruptly transferring to the third year of the high school academy.


    The reason she declared her intention to become a player before her sixth year of elementary school, the following year, was so she could take the entrance exam for the Middle School Academy.


    Yes, Dad. Im applying to the Middle School Academy.


    Its not because the academy exempts tuition, right? Were not a financially struggling household. We can send you to any middle school you want.


    The Player Academy was funded by government taxes and sponsorships from various companies. Tuition and dormitory fees were waived for academy students.


    Not that Euna would ever consider it.


    His father was worried that she was applying to the Player Academy out of concern for her family.


    And if she did, his pride would be hurt.


    Of course she wouldnt.


    I like the Player Academy.


    Okay, then, Euna, do what you want.


    He had no intention of stopping her if she truly wanted to become a player.


    Although he was concerned about her willingly facing risks, he knew that there were no parents in this world who could surpass their childrens determination. He wanted to let her roam freely as she pleased.


    It was a pre-marriage commitment as well.


    Father glanced at mother out of the corner of his eye.


    It was as if the world had already come to an end.


    Father was an orphan. He had no choice but to live ruthlessly in the destroyed world.


    The things he wanted to do and the things he wanted to eat, he had to avert his gaze from the things other children took for granted and dream only of success.


    And then he met mother.


    Didnt he make that commitment back then?


    To let our children enjoy the things I couldnt.


    Fathers lips curled up as he recalled that time. Mother, who happened to meet his gaze, also showed a gentle smile.


    Thank you, Dad!


    Euna stood up abruptly and ran towards her father. It was a rare occasion for her to cling to him, as just a while ago she complained about his prickly beard.


    Father felt happy and laughed heartily.


    I cant help it.


    Eunha could only shake his head as he watched.


    Since his parents raised their hands in agreement, he couldnt oppose them.


    Just like they said.


    If Euna was so determined, they could only encourage her to do what she wanted to do.


    Still, Euna, I didnt expect you to say you wanted to be a player.


    Well, maybe if it were Eunha, but I never thought you would say such a thing.


    We both agreed on this. If Eunha wants to become a player, lets sincerely support him.


    Upon hearing those words, Eunha choked on his dinner.


    He raised his head, covering his mouth with his hand, and coughed. It was as if he felt unfairly treated.


    Mom, Dad, Im not going to become a player.


    He was about to tell them his decision.


    No way.


    Dad smirked and scooped up his seaweed soup.


    Mom wont object if you want to be a player.


    My mother consoled me, saying, Dont worry too much.


    No, I dont really want to be a player.


    No one listened to him, no matter how many times he said it. (E/N: We all know you will though)


    In the end, Eunha decided to support Eunas player declaration.


    In fact, he changed his mind.


    If she was willing to become a player, he would make her a player with unrivaled power.


    Captain, arent you going home?


    You guys go on your own today. I have somewhere to go with my sister.


    After gathering his things, Eunha left the children waiting outside the classroom.


    Knowing his personality, they wondered what was going on, but they left without asking.


    Should I find a place to pass the time?


    The lower and upper grades had different end times for classes.


    So Eunha read in the library and waited for her sisters dismissal time.


    If youre going to push, you have to push with determination.


    With a vast amount of mana, the only people who could turn Euna into a mature player were those with equally vast amounts of mana.


    Of all the people Eunha knew, Shin Seoyoung was the only one.


    Moreover, she was the most qualified person to teach Euna.


    It just so happened that Seoyoungs sister also wanted to teach her.


    Last year, at the Sirius year-end party, Seo-young actively appealed to Euna to accept her as The Seed.


    So it was a no-brainer to make an appointment with her. He planned to take Euna to meet her today.


    If shes really going to be a player, she should be able to do this.


    If Euna was truly determined to become a player, she would be able to pass the test he and she had prepared. She had to pass.


    Didnt noona say shes in the fourth grade?


    Eunha climbed the stairs and reached the fifth floor, where only the sixth graders gathered, just as the last kids were coming out of class.


    He bumped into one of them as he ran to get out of school. He was still small in stature, but his daily training had prevented him from losing his balance.


    Instead, the bigger child stumbled.


    Ah, shit.


    Shit?


    If you collide, you should apologize politely.


    Eunha frowned as he looked at the child who almost fell.


    Youre not in the sixth grade, are you? Who told you to come up here as you please?


    The kid had a big face and was wearing clothes that showed off his bulk.


    Haa.


    Eunha sighed inwardly.


    Soon, the boy was surrounded by children with hair just as yellow as his.


    So what the hell.


    What?


    The chubby-cheeked boy pursed his lips. He didnt seem pleased as he stared back with intensity.


    When I have something nice to say.


    When I have something nice to say, just go away.


    Eunha looked up at the grumpy kid and stopped himself from speaking.


    What the hell. Isnt that Lee Kang-hyuk?


    He recognized the face.


    Grumpy cheeks. Dull yellow hair. The huge frame.


    Except for his height, the face was identical to the one he knew. There was no way he couldnt remember it, even if it was just a glimpse.


    Lee Kang-hyuk. Before his regression, he was a player who dominated the back alleys of Seongbuk-gu. He wasnt a very good player, but he had a knack for exploiting peoples weaknesses and manipulating his subordinates.


    It wasnt a myth that all information in the slums of Seongbuk-gu went through Lees organization.


    Youve been living in Seongbuk-gu since you were a child, so thats why you were able to deal in information from Seongbuk-gu.


    Eunha didnt have much to do with him directly.


    Lee Kang-hyuk was the head of the organization and didnt even bother to look at Eun-ha, who was just a player at the time.


    So when they started calling him Undead, Berserker, or even The Little Princesss Hound, he didnt feel anything for Lee Kang-hyuks death.


    It was an insignificant death.


    Lee Kang-hyuks death was so hollow; He lost his life to the blade of a lover with whom he had promised to share his life.


    There was nothing behind his death. It was a simple love quarrel.


    Whoever it is, they havent met yet.


    If Lee Kang-hyuk is no longer a player, it may change his future.


    Not that its any of my business.


    I didnt want to bother. There was nothing to be gained from a future that changed Lee Kang-hyuks death. sea??h th�� N?vel(F)ire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Eunha had nothing to do with whether he was stabbed to death by his lover or not.


    You still dont get it, do you?


    Do you really want to get into trouble?


    Wow, kids these days are so arrogant.


    On the contrary, Eunha could have killed him at any moment. In another sense, he had a chance to end Lee Kang-hyuks future.


    He clenched his teeth.


    He slowly drew mana from within his body. He planned to intimidate them with a light shot of mana first.


    If they didnt back down, he was determined to show them what it meant to be consumed by fear.


    Just then.


    Lee Kang-hyuk!


    A group led by Lee Kang-hyuk was bullying the younger kid.


    The news of their confrontation had reached Eunas ears, and she was running through the crowd of children to save Eunha.


    Didnt I tell you to stop bullying the kids!


    Ugh, Eun-ah.


    Huh?


    Eunha looked at Lee Kang-hyuks reddening face and shook his head.


    No way, this guy.


    The way his eyes were rolling, and the way his lips were pursed, it was like he was at a loss for words in front of his crush.


    Huh. This is how I found out he likes my sister?


    My consideration of him crashed through the floor and into the bottomless pit.


    But, its not like that. He bumped into me without apologizing.


    So, we were just trying to teach him a lesson.


    Since Lee Kang-hyuk couldnt touch Euna, the children following him couldnt say anything to her either. All of the big kids were unable to stand up and even cowered.


    A lesson?


    Euna raised her eyebrows as she glared at Lee Kang-hyuk.


    Thats not it!


    Lee Kang-hyuk felt unjustly accused. It was his friend who said it, not him.


    He waved his thick hands to prove his innocence, but his words stuttered and gibbered.


    Did you just tell my brother that youre going to teach him a lesson?


    Your brother?


    Lee Kang-hyuk, who hadnt even met Eunas eyes, jerked up at the sound. He looked back and forth between her and Eunha, who was behind him and scratched his head.


    They dont look alike at all.


    One of the children said.


    Lee Kang-hyuk nodded inwardly.


    Euna was the one who was rumored to be the prettiest girl in her grade, with a good personality and no bad at sports.


    And yet, she was siblings with a boy with a rough-looking kid and harsh eyebrows.


    It was unbelievable.


    But Lee Kang-hyuk wasnt an idiot who couldnt read the mood; he didnt take over the back streets of Seongbuk-gu with his keen eyes and cunning.


    Im sorry, I guess we werent thinking, we wont do that next time.


    Lee Kang-hyuk didnt even bow to his teacher. But he could have bowed to Euna as long as he didnt offend her.


    As it was, he bowed to Eunha as well.


    Im sorry. You said you were Eunas brother. Are you hurt?


    What is this guy?


    Now hes stammering and trying to be friendly.


    Eunha didnt like how he could change his demeanor in an instant, especially considering what he had in mind.


    Eunha, lets go!


    Euna abruptly turned her head, shouting, Dont do this again! She swept her hair back and grabbed Eunhas wrist, pulling him away.


    Hehe. Have a good time~! Eunas brother, if anyone bullies you at school, be sure to tell me, Ill take care of it!


    Even so, Lee Kang-hyuk was smiling pleased.


    Sis, do you like him?


    I dont know, but Kang-hyuk is older than you.


    Whether its him or someone else. Do you like him?


    Hehe, I like you the most.


    Then its okay, I wont kill him. Hell die later, even if its not by me.


    While Euna couldnt see, Eunha raised the corners of his mouth.

 Chapter 68

    Chapter 68[If you are a player (2)]


    After the End of the Century Destruction, the Republic of Korea lost some areas to monsters and left others in ruins.


    Thirty years have passed since then, and despite the inauguration of the Fairy Woman, the neglected areas have remained largely unchanged. There is talk of retaking occupied territory and rebuilding shattered cities, but for now, just defending the existing territory is enough.


    Its about time.


    Eunha brought Euna to a building in an area that had been neglected by the government.


    The slightest movement stirred up the dust on the floor. If you looked down at the floor, you could still see their shoe prints.


    They both drew on their mana to keep the dust from entering their respiratory systems.


    How did you know her, Eunha?


    Weve been friends since we met in Happiness.


    It was difficult to recover if unnecessary topics were brought up.


    Eunha scratched his cheek.


    He wasnt lying. Eunha had met Shin Seo-young at Mount Bukhansan, but he hadnt gotten to know her since lunch at Happiness.


    As it was, he avoided the questions he couldnt answer and waited for her to arrive.


    Shes coming.


    Ah.


    It wasnt long before the flow of mana was observed.


    Euna, who had gotten better at deploying her sensing net, also recognized an abnormal flow.


    A wind was blowing. Inside a building that couldnt be called windy.


    And.


    Eunas mouth dropped open as she watched the winds from different directions intertwine in the middle of the room.


    It was a simple yet methodical technique.


    On the surface, it looked like anyone could do it.


    But Euna knew how hard it was to imagine the shape of the wind. It was only with the support of her imagination that the rituals came together and became truly magical.


    Greatwow.


    The only time Euna knew of Shin Seo-youngs power was when she unleashed the magic she had constructed in the party hall.


    It was the first time she had witnessed the reason why she was called <Golden wind>


    Im sorry. Youve been waiting a while, havent you?


    Ive been waiting a long time, not just a little.


    Youre really impatient, arent you?


    Seoyoung Shin stepped out of the wind. She swept her hair behind her ear and pouted her lips when she saw Eunha, who was giving her a big smile.


    Hello?


    Oh, hello!


    Euna quickly bent her upper body at a right angle in greeting. Since shed gotten a glimpse of Shin Seo-young, shed wanted to learn more magic.


    Ive introduced myself before, but Im Shin Seoyoung. Dont call me Xin Feng or whatever, just call me Sister Seo-young.


    Yes, Seo-young!


    Okay.


    Shin Seo-young looked at the sparkling Euna and suppressed a smile inside.


    Shed been caught.


    This was all according to plan.


    In fact, she didnt even need to use magic to appear. She just wanted to show Euna, her future pupil, a side of herself as a teacher, and she wanted to stimulate Eunas mind.


    Of course, Eunha was unimpressed by her appearance. In fact, when he realized her intentions, he gave her a cold shoulder.


    Seo-young wasnt disappointed by Eunhas reaction.


    Her target today was Euna.


    Lets show her a little more, shall we?


    Theres too much dust in here. Let me air it out a bit.


    She waved her hand lightly.


    At that moment, the ripples that spread out from under her palm became wind, blowing away the dust on the floor.


    Wow!


    Euna exclaimed, as expected,


    Oh, I wish I had one of these in my house.


    Eunha marveled in a different sense.


    Eunha you.


    What? Why?


    Eunha smiled widely, like an innocent child.


    He has become more playful since the last time she saw him, more playful indeed.


    It was as if she was dealing with an indifferent person.


    Noona, did you bring it?


    I brought it as you asked.


    Eunha didnt pay attention to her tongue-in-cheek reaction. Sighing, she reached into her belt pouch.


    What she handed him was a small gemstone.


    Eunha looked it over, then walked over to the window to hold it up to the light. The sunlight streaming through the tall building was enough to see its condition.


    It was fine.


    The gemstone had a smooth cross-section. It was an eighth-ranked gemstone, the highest grade, with not a single flaw in sight.


    Sis, I told you before, being a player is dangerous.


    Yes.


    Euna replied with a determined face, but she had already heard the explanation before she came here.


    But if you want to become a Player, Im not against it anymore. Im not against it, but Im going to test you to see if you can become one.


    Eunha imbued the small gemstone with mana.


    It was only a small amount of mana.


    But mana has a way of attracting mana. Even though it was only a small amount of mana, the mana dissolved in the air began to flow around the stone.


    Noona Seoyoung, please.


    Sure.


    Eunha tossed the gemstone onto the floor, and as if it had been waiting for this moment, the mana rushed in.


    Seo-young immediately formed a barrier around the entire floor.


    Seo-young, wheres the player device?


    Its here.


    Here, sister.


    Seo-young pulled out the player device, which was a knife that a child could wield.


    Eunha checked the device for any problems and handed it to Euna.


    Yeah.


    It was her first time holding the device. She ran her hand over the sharpened blade.


    It was cold. Very cold.


    A knife without a hint of warmth. She knew what she had to do with it.


    Ill begin.


    The stage was already set.


    Eunha pointed to the monster that was born from omnipresence.


    Huh?


    The monster shook off the mana on its body and looked around.


    Euna, who had been carefully holding her sword, made eye contact with the monster and panicked.


    It was a blue squirrel the size of her palm.


    Porori, an eighth-ranked monster. Thats your enemy.


    Eunha said calmly.


    Euna couldnt understand anymore.


    This is a monster?


    She thought monsters were dangerous beings that harmed people.


    The monsters she faced as a child and the monsters at the Dawn Department Store were like that.


    But this monster was so small and cute.


    It was hard to think that they could harm people.


    Dont let your guard down.


    Eunhas advice fell on deaf ears.


    Porori cautiously approached, her tiny head cocked.


    Are you going to hit me?


    Her round eyes seemed to ask just that.


    Hes so cute!


    I wanted to run over and hug him right then and there, and rub his face.


    By the time I thought about it, I had already given Porori full access.


    Huh?


    Pororis head popped up, and she opened her mouth with a toothy grin.


    Poro..ri?


    Where did a head that could swallow one whole come from such a small body?


    It was a sudden and unexpected turn of events.


    There was no time to think.


    Im going to die.


    Thats why I told you not to let your guard down.


    If Eunha hadnt kicked Porori, her head would have been ripped off.


    Eighth-tier monster, Porori. A monster that catches its opponents off guard with its cute behavior and then shoves anything into its mouth.


    Ah.


    Suddenly, she remembered what Eunha had told her earlier.


    Humans and monsters could not coexist.


    Monsters born of omnipresence kill humans for mana.


    Dont judge by appearances. If youre a player, you shouldnt hesitate against monsters. Its you, sister, who dies.


    If youre a player, you exist to kill monsters.


    But just a moment before, she had thought that maybe there were monsters that were harmless.


    Her complacency was her undoing.


    Monsters were monsters. Monsters and humans could not coexist.


    Still, still.


    She looked down at the knife on the floor. She hesitated when she looked up and saw Porori standing guard, keeping her distance.


    She was supposed tokill him?


    Porori was now frightened and running away as soon as he made eye contact. After realizing that the entire floor was surrounded by barriers, the monster cowered in the corner.


    It looked like a frightened puppy. I wanted to run over and reassure it that it was okay.


    Even if Porori recognized it as a monster, she felt resistance to killing such a small creature.


    Ah.


    It was a knife.


    Even if it was a device, it was still a weapon that could kill.


    From the moment I realized it, my hand trembled as I held the knife.


    Suddenly, she remembered the incident at the department store at dawn. Even then, she had failed to kill the man, even when she could have.


    This time, she must.


    Shed made a promise to Eunha. If she wanted to be a player, she had to at least be able to kill monsters.


    Still, it was better than before.


    Monsters, not people.


    Can you do it?


    Eunha asked her, barely able to hold her sword.


    Euna nodded, even if it was forced.


    I still want to be a player.


    I never wanted to be a player from the beginning.


    That day, I watched Eunha run to face the Kraken alone.


    That day, listening to stories of him taking down goblins to save his friends.


    That day, watching him sleep in his hospital bed.


    That day, watching Julieta being taken away by the men, feeling helpless.


    That day, I watched Bruno turn one hellish moment around in an instant.


    Its not wrong to be weak.


    Its not wrong to be left behind.


    Its not wrong to be protected.


    But she didnt want to stand by and watch helplessly.


    She didnt want to let her beloved brother do it all alone. She wanted to be the one who could stand beside him.


    She needed strength to defend the people she loved. She wanted to be the one who could protect them.


    So, so.


    Euna tightened her grip on the knife.


    The trembling didnt stop.


    But she had to get through it.


    Hes scary, really.


    Seo-young, who had lunch with Eunha every month, knew how important his sister was to him.


    So it was surprising.


    The way he treated her so coldly.


    What? Did I get something on my face?


    Eunha asked without taking his eyes off Euna, who was struggling with Porori


    Youre more composed than I thought.


    I have no reason to be composed.


    She realized now that Eunha was suppressing the urge to kill Porori right now. If she touched him in the slightest, his mana would explode with the power to harm people.


    But we have to do this.


    Because players are dangerous?


    Eunha nodded steadily.


    Players didnt kill monsters that threatened humanity.


    Players were the most greedy, selfish, and self-serving of all.


    She was well aware of the fate of those who entered the Academy with a sense of righteousness to become defenders of humanity.


    Some gave up along the way.


    Some resigned themselves to reality.


    Some would eventually be culled.


    Only a small percentage of players would go on to become defenders of humanity.


    Which one am I?


    It occurred to her, and she smiled bitterly.


    She was the one who had adapted to reality. Wearing the mask of a defender of humanity.


    I need her to be just my sister, so I dont want her to be a player.


    For the umpteenth time.


    Even when she could have killed Porori, Euna didnt dare to swing her sword.


    It was the reason for this long, tedious battle.


    But if she wants to be a player, I have to help her become the player she wants to be.


    Is that what youre doing, making a child whos still in elementary school kill monsters?


    Seoyoung was dumbfounded.


    Normal humans have a resistance to killing creatures.


    Even the Player Academy doesnt do crazy things like ask new students to kill monsters.


    Yes, this was crazy. Now hes doing the crazy thing of asking you to kill monsters if you want to be a player.


    Ah, this kids mind is messed up.


    What were you thinking just now?


    Oh, nothing. I just thought maybe youre too sensitive. I dont think its too late for you to enter the academy.


    I originally wanted to tell you to kill people, but I decided to lower it to monsters because I didnt want to hear that Im a crazy person.


    I have to pretend I didnt hear that.


    Seoyoung didnt reply. She felt like if she did, she would find out just how crazy this world was.


    There are two reasons for this test: I want her to give up, and I want her to realize that saving someone is no different than killing someone.


    Seo-Young couldnt agree more.


    Saving someone means killing someone.


    At least in the players world. Sometimes players had to sacrifice someone to save someone, and sometimes they could only save someone by killing someone.


    And the other reason?


    The other one is if my sister is going to be a player, I want her to be a strong player, so at least she wont have anything bad happen to her.


    Seoyoung couldnt agree more.


    The world of players was ruled by the logic of strength.


    It was wrong to be weak. You had to kill before you were killed. S~ea??h the N??elFir��.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It was wrong to be left behind. It was wrong to be culled before being culled.


    It was wrong to be protected. It was wrong to betray before you were betrayed.


    She had suffered unspeakable indignities to get to this point.


    Those who caused that tragedy are no longer here.


    If shed had unrivaled power from the start, she might not have had to go through such a difficult time. Maybe I wouldnt have gone through the painful and complicated emotions.


    No, wait.


    She looked down at Eunha.


    How did this child know about the players world?


    Above all, it seemed like he was warning against trusting anyone. Not to entrust ones heart to anyone.


    Thats the ideal players life.


    Players are human beings after all, and they cant help but trust someone.


    To completely deny that notion.


    Is it because hes still young?


    Or is it because he had some experiences at that age that led him to such thoughts?


    Seoyoung wanted to believe it was the former.


    Euna had 14 chances to kill Porori.


    And it wasnt until number 15 that she was able to cut off the monsters breathing.


    Amidst the ruins, even though they had engaged in such a fierce battle, there was no trace to be found.


    Just a thud, with the sound echoing through the floor as the lifeless jade stone fell.


    Ah


    Euna sank to the ground.


    Her grip on her sword had stopped trembling.


    As she stared at her bloodied hand, the sensation of slaying the monster shed been struggling with returned.


    Aah.


    Something gurgled inside her throat. She ducked down to avoid spitting it out. She clamped her hand over her mouth.


    She held it in, barely.


    Then a single tear slid down her cheek. She wiped it away with her bloody hand. Until blood smeared across her face, which was a mixture of sweat, tears, and dust.


    Well done. You did well.


    Quietly, Eunha wiped the dirt from her face.


    She embraced him silently, sobbing softly.

 Chapter 69

    Chapter 69[Milk and Cigarettes]


    Doan Elementary School served milk to its students. The caterer left a carton of milk by the door before the end of first period.


    Ugh, I dont like milk.


    Im Dohoon brought the milk carton back to class as soon as it was over, and some of the girls pouted their lips and grumbled.


    The kids had a love-hate relationship with milk. Some said they couldnt drink it because it was empty, while others refused to drink white milk.


    The class representative should come forward and take as many as the number of students. Put any empty milk cartons back in the box.


    If Miss Yu Ji-na had been the homeroom teacher when Eunha was in first grade, she wouldnt have been able to calm the childrens complaints.


    However, Im Dohoon, the homeroom teacher of Class 3 in second grade and also the grade coordinator, was different. The children found him difficult to read, as he maintained a blank expression all day.


    Lets settle it later.


    Im Dohoon was aware that the children found him intimidating. During break time, he would try to leave his seat as much as possible.


    The children didnt wander off. They noticed him distancing himself and busily dealt with the milk.


    Who wants to drink my milk?


    Hey, hey. Dont you want my milk?


    They said if you drink milk, youll grow taller.


    Then you drink it.


    Eunha let out a sigh but accepted a girls offer and received the milk. He quickly downed the milk in one breath as soon as he opened the milk carton.


    Here you go.


    Yes, thank you!


    The girl smiled brightly and went back to her seat.


    Ha.


    A month into second grade. The kids who were afraid of Eunha were now slowly coming around, because they realized that he wasnt the troublemaker he was rumored to be, and most importantly, because his friends stood up for him.


    Minji, for example, had turned the second-grade class into a clique. This is because Kim Domyoung, who would have been an influential figure within the third class, is not at school as he promised Eunha.


    Moreover, unlike Sena, Domyoung was not belligerent.


    It was too easy for Min-ji to bend him to her will and use him to control the other kids, and she ended up becoming the one who set the tone for the class.


    Eunhyuk was the same. He had been popular among the boys even before. Starting from second grade, his excellent athletic abilities, natural friendliness, and liveliness captivated the attention of the girls as well.


    When someone like him started gravitating towards Eunha, the children couldnt completely ignore him.


    Captain, Captain, I saved one for you!


    Whats wrong with this kid?


    Eunha frowned at Eunhyuk, who was in a good mood today.


    Ta-da~!


    The item Eunhyuk pulled out of his pocket was a Jetty. It was a magical item that made even children who hated white milk love it.


    You, where did you get this.


    Shhh! Only the captain knows about it because I secretly bought it at the stationery store today.


    Of course, Dohoon had warned them not to bring food to school or mix jetty with milk. The children were afraid of him, so they didnt dare bring any food.


    It was Eunhyuk who did it.


    What if you get caught doing this?


    Captain, since when are we afraid of this?


    Well, yeah.


    Eunha reluctantly accepted the jetty that Eunhyuk teasingly handed him.


    It had been a little while since he drank a carton of milk.


    But now, he craved chocolate milk.


    Hey, give it to me. Ill mix it for you.


    As expected of the leader.


    Using his former player instincts, he discreetly added jetty to the milk when the children werent looking.


    It was a complete crime. The two of them savored the chocolate milk while watching the busy children dealing with the milk.


    Since they drank two now, they might grow taller.


    I prefer low-fat milk.


    Minji had been staring at the milk on the desk for a long time. She wanted to pass it to another child, but considering Eunhas sneering attitude, she felt compelled to drink it herself.


    In the end, she closed her eyes and quickly downed the milk in one breath.


    Kya~a~!


    Youre a good beer drinker, huh?


    Hmph, Im a good drinker.


    Eunha teased Minji for making a gurgling sound.


    She took it in stride, running a hand through her hair. Her chest felt good after drinking the milk that had been giving her so much trouble.


    But low-fat milk, do you really care if a little kid gets fat already?


    What a child, dont you know that you have to take care of this kind of thing from a young age?


    Yeah, I dont know~


    Min-ji is probably the only one in the class looking for low-fat milk.


    Eunha doesnt know what drama she watched that made her prefer low-fat milk, as she used to drink it casually until last year.


    Muk Min-ji, you should drink as much as Seona and Hayang.


    Eunha pointed to Hayang and Seona, who were sitting at the table reading a book. As soon as they received the milk, they drained it.


    Hehe, I like milk.


    Hayang closed her book and snapped the ribbon. She had been drinking milk since she was a child and had no objection to it. She didnt even cover it up.


    You should drink milk while you can.


    She had a strong life force, and like Eunha, she would drink milk for children who couldnt.


    There were some kids in class 3 who shunned her.


    But none of them openly expressed their dislike or bullied her, because she was close to Minji, who controlled the class and had a casual relationship with Eunhyeok.


    Above all, the kids knew the consequences of messing with Eunhas friend. Eunha wasnt the troublemaker rumored to be, but the story of him beating Sena last year was true.


    Not all the kids despised her. And some of them understood Eunha.


    So Senas face grew brighter and brighter as the days went by, and her face began to glow.


    Why do you get prettier the more I look at you?


    Minji pouted her lips in half envy, half jealousy.


    Dont you know? Drinking milk makes your chest grow.


    Sena made a gesture of supporting her own chest.


    The third class of second graders suddenly became quiet.


    What the hell.


    Eunha was puzzled to see the children who had been talking so loudly that it was deafening, squinting with their mouths closed.


    What you said Are you serious?


    It was Min-ji who broke the silence, gripping Senas shoulders with a firm hand and looking her in the eye.


    I saw it on TV.


    Sena couldnt get used to the sudden change in atmosphere. She averted her gaze because she felt burdened by the girls eyes on her.


    Captain, whats going on?


    Dont ask. I dont know.


    It wasnt that he didnt know why the girls were doing this, his heart understood, but his head couldnt.


    If I stay here, Ill be a nuisance.


    Eunha decided to take Eunhyuk and sneak away.


    Just then, the bell rang for second period.


    Thank God.


    Eunhas relief didnt last long.


    The girls were in a death match for the milk as soon as class ended.


    Hey, youre still second graders.


    Eunha stopped Minji because it was too ridiculous,


    Move! This is all mine!


    Minji threw her arms out and jumped into the fray. As if she was preparing for a battle to the death.


    Come to think of it, something similar had happened before.


    Now that I think about it, I cant help but smile at the memory.


    When he had met Baekryeon not long ago.


    Uncle Eunha, do I have to drink milk?


    Its not just milk. Its a potion that Seok-hoon Jung made for you.


    Uck, I dont like milk.


    What if you cant become a fairy in the future because you cant drink milk? Dont you want to become as beautiful as a fairy?


    Just then, Yoojung approached to calm down Baekryeon.


    Eunha decided to go along with her temperament.


    But then he said something he shouldnt have.


    They say that girls chests grow bigger if they drink milk. You, acting so childish if you do that youll end up like her Ugh!


    Eunha, youve been called crazy and now youre finally crazy?


    How hard it was then.


    Eunha had to recover on its own until the anger of the Yoojung was released. He even had to fight an unsupported battle against the leader of the monster horde.


    After that, Eunha never brought up the topic of chests with her again.


    Not even when he was drinking milk.


    I was only joking.


    It made him look bad as a party leader. It was hard enough to keep the mocking party members in line.


    Hey, boss, whats this stuff they sell in milk cartons these days?


    Eunhyeok asked.


    Eunhyeok pretended not to notice the girls bickering and pointed to a milk carton.


    It was the same phrase he had been seeing on the streets for the past few days.


    There is such a thing.


    So, this year was the time for that.


    Not that he cared anyway.


    During third period recess, he had to throw away the milk that the kids drank.


    Its annoying.


    Today it was Eunhas turn. He had always enjoyed goofing off during break time, so he didnt feel like returning the green box that milk was dripping from.


    I should quickly get rid of it.


    Eunha returned the green box at the back gate of the school.


    There wasnt much time left for the break. In order to go back to class, he tried to quickly climb up the path he had come down.


    Hey, whats wrong with the taste of this?


    Cough! Cough! Ah, why am I coughing so much?


    Huh?


    From the back gate to the middle of the stairs leading up to the building, in a corner where attention wasnt usually paid, Eunha heard the voices of the kids.


    Whats that sound?


    The sound bothered him. Smoke was also wafting through the crack.


    Eunha raised his head curiously.


    Oh my.


    He had come across news about kids smoking cigarettes not too long ago.


    At the time, he let it slide, but he never expected to see elementary school students smoking.


    I also started smoking when I entered the academy.


    Eunha started smoking at the age of 17. Unable to cope with the unpredictable academy life, training, and the hatred towards monsters, he turned to cigarettes as a means of relief.


    But even so, cigarettes at this age?


    What kind of difficulties could those kids possibly be facing at their age that they need to smoke?


    Eunha was dumbfounded and shook his head.


    It was their own lives anyway. It didnt matter what happened to them. He tried to pretend he didnt see and pass by.


    But then


    Oh!


    Hey, come here!


    Of all things, he made eye contact with the kids who were smoking.


    Uh, what should I do?


    The kids smoking didnt scare him. Eunha knew that just by giving a strong gaze to kids who gave off a tough impression with cigarettes, he could make them feel intimidated.


    The problem was whether to ignore and go back or to intimidate the kids and then go back.


    Its better to intimidate them before leaving.


    If he ignored them and went back, the kids might unnecessarily become troublesome.


    It was better to step on the bud as soon as possible.


    Eunha tried to give a strong gaze to intimidate the kids.


    And right at that moment


    Huh? Arent you Eunas brother?


    The kids who were smoking were the ones Lee Kang-hyuk was taking with him. In the farthest corner, he, with his grayish-yellow hair, was squinting through his cigarette.


    Phew, I got myself into trouble. Eunas brother is my brother.


    Whos your brother.


    Eunha frowned, but Lee Kang-hyuk didnt care.


    Hurry up, hurry up. You have class.


    Lee Kang-hyuk waved his hand gently.


    The kids wouldnt bother him. Irritated, Eunha turned to walk back to class.


    Then he noticed a cigarette case at his feet.


    Oh, its from Dangun.


    It was a player-exclusive cigarette. Where did they find these small things?


    It was a cigarette hed smoked in the days before cigarette potions. It was refreshing to realize that the cigarettes he smoked were so old.


    By the way, Jung Seokhoon didnt create cigarette-shaped potions. They were made by another creator, and their efficiency was significantly lower.


    Oh, do you know about this? Do you.


    Lee Kang-hyuk squinted his eyes and smiled.


    Come here, come here. Boys, make room for one.


    Lee Kang-hyuk was convinced by Eunhas reaction that he was interested in cigarettes.


    A cigarette from a child already?


    Lee Kang-hyuk


    clicked his tongue inwardly. Nevertheless, he wanted to get close to Eunha, even if it meant showing off.


    And cigarettes were something that could turn an awkward relationship into a familiar one, right?


    Would you like one?


    Oh.


    Eunha was conflicted when he saw the cigarette offered by Lee Kang-hyuk.


    Ever since he regressed, he had been struggling with wanting to drink and wanting to smoke.


    Looking back, its been nine years since I was forced to quit smoking and stop drinking.


    I endured a lot.


    I endured a lot. Eunha kept repeating to himself like a brainwashing.


    Oh, Im not supposed to smoke.


    But his hand kept going to the cigarette.


    Thats right, he couldnt help but smoke because he asked him to.


    Hey, give me a light.


    Lee Kang-hyuk poked his friend in the side. The kid coughed as if he wasnt used to cigarettes and pulled a lighter out of his pocket.


    I shouldnt do this.


    Even as he said it, Eunha held the cigarette to the flame.


    He swallowed hard. All my attention was focused on the cigarette.


    He took a drag.


    He slowly brought the cigarette to the corner of his mouth with the intention of taking just one puff.


    No-eun-ha, what are you doing!


    Oh, shit!


    Eunha was so surprised that he dropped the cigarette as he brought it to his lips.


    Noon, Noona, this is!


    How long had Euna been here?


    His heart sank as he saw Euna holding a milk carton and glaring at him with a frightening glare.


    Po, poker face!


    He was already wrong.


    He was caught in the act.


    Im going to tell mom!


    Sis, let it go!


    Euna scolded Eunha, his shoulders shaking.


    He had never been scolded like this before. No matter how much Eunha begged, she was stubborn.


    Meanwhile, Lee Kang-hyuk and his friends were slowly trying to get away.


    Huh?


    An invisible wall blocked their path. The kids were banging their heads in the air, unable to believe what was happening in front of them.


    My sisters gotten a lot better.


    Eunha admired her as he saw the barrier she created with a single gesture.


    You guys too. Youll get in trouble with the teacher for this.


    In front of the cigarette, Euna was unforgiving towards anyone.


    In the end, Eunha had to endure scolding from his homeroom teacher and his parents.


    Ha.


    Eunha, cigarettes are bad for you. Do you understand? Sear?h the nov��lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Euna tried to comfort him, but Eunha just hung his head and sighed.


    You didnt smoke, so this is just a slap on the wrist. Dont do it again. You know its scary when Daddy gets mad, right?


    Youre not supposed to smoke, okay? And I dont think those kids are good friends, from what Mommy can tell.


    Oppa, cigarettes are bad.


    Haaa.


    Eunha lifted his shoulders in frustration.


    Somehow, he felt like he would never be able to smoke in this life.


    The children still drank milk today.


    The milk they drank was printed with a phrase that had been seen on the streets.


    We are praying. For the safe return of our compatriots who are still suffering in Italy.

 Chapter 70

    Chapter 70[What are you doing out there?]


    One year ago. The Kraken, a third-tier monster, destroyed the Seongsan Bridge and took the lives of those on it.


    Three years have passed, but the traces of the Krakens appearance have not completely disappeared. Seongsan Bridge remained in ruins, and monsters of unidentifiable hierarchy lurked beneath the Han River.


    Let them come, Im ready.


    Eunha stared out the window the entire time they passed by the Gayang Bridge. He had deployed his mana detection net before entering the bridge, preparing for any untoward incidents.


    The Eunha family was on their way to visit their maternal grandmother in Incheon for Family Month.


    This was their third visit to their grandmother. In the 2nd year of the solar calendar, the aftermath of the Krakens appearance had restricted access to Incheon. Moreover, that was when Eunae had just been born.


    The second visit was during Chuseok in the 3rd year of the solar calendar. Eunha had recently started elementary school, but he had to be hospitalized, so they ended up visiting during Chuseok.


    And now, the last visit was happening right now. Eunha was crossing the Gayang Bridge to meet his grandmother.


    What have you been doing?


    Just checking if any monsters appear.


    Euna also deployed her mana detection network, following Eunha. Since meeting Shin Seoyoung, her skills had improved, allowing her to search a wider area than Eunha.


    But it was only on the surface.


    There are quite a few beneath the bridge.


    Its the Han River.


    After the events of End of the Century Destruction, monsters appearing in the Han River were no longer just something from movies.


    The Han River had become a favorable habitat for monsters. Except for the areas covered by Cocoon, monsters would still be fighting and being born beneath the river, seeking each others mana.


    So while players were standing guard on the bridges, the Kraken outbreak led some to the extreme of suggesting that the entire river be exposed.


    Not that theres anything to worry about for the next few years.


    As someone living their second life, Eunha knew that monsters threatening humanity would appear from the Han River.


    And the Kraken was just the tip of the iceberg.


    It would be the day when monsters invaded Seoul all at once that South Korea would truly understand.


    Its none of my business.


    He shook his head, even remembering the date of the invasion.


    He planned to get his family and friends out of Seoul before then.


    It was a tough journey.


    Id better get that ramen before its gone.


    What? You want ramen?


    No. Dad, I want a hot dog.


    Eunhas family made a stop at a rest area after crossing the Gayang Bridge. The traffic congestion wasnt as bad as before, but Eunae couldnt endure the long journey.


    Eunha and Euna were the same. While enjoying the breeze, the two of them wandered around trying various foods.


    Can we really eat all of this?


    Father looked at Eunha with a skeptical gaze.


    Of course, well share it all together. How could I eat everything by myself?


    Even so, thats a lot


    Hot dogs, chicken skewers, sausages, buttered potatoes, buttered squid, soft serve ice cream, and


    Thats more than we can share.


    Father clicked his tongue as Eunha recited the order to the waiter.


    Dad, we have plenty of money.


    Do we really have to eat it all?


    Father made a grumbling sound and opened his wallet. He had a philosophy of letting the kids do what they wanted, but he hesitated to buy food that they couldnt finish.


    Dad! Me too, me too! Ice cream!


    Sure. Lets get some for our Eunae who wants it.


    The hesitation didnt last long.


    When Eunae, clinging to his leg, sang, Ice cream! Ice cream! his lips naturally curled into a smile.


    Eunae, is there anything else you want to eat?


    Mother wiped the ice cream from Eunaes lips and asked.


    Oppa, whats that?


    What? Oh, shaved ice?


    Shaved ice?


    Eunae looked at the canopy with a drawing of shaved ice without realizing that her ice cream was dripping onto the ground. She seemed fascinated by the various syrups drizzled over the shaved ice.


    Sister wanted to try it too. What would you like, Eunae?


    Euna, who was eating a hot dog she had chosen, smiled mischievously and asked. She wiped Eunaes hands with a wet wipe and approached the shop with the fluttering shaved ice canopy.


    Sister, sister, I want that!


    That? What is that?


    That! That! Blood! Blood!


    Blood? You mean red?


    My mother repeated as she pulled her purse out of her bag.


    Yes! Blood, blood!


    Eunha?


    Hohoho.


    Today, the sound of a polite laughter felt eerie.


    Eunha quietly turned around.


    His father was right behind him, waiting.


    What did you teach Eunae?


    I I did something wrong.


    Eunha avoided eye contact. He didnt know if Eunae would remember the word blood that he had mentioned. It was a scene that briefly appeared in a popular cartoon movie among kids, but he wondered if Eunae remembered it.


    Oppa did something wrong. Right?


    Right?


    Eunae mimicked the behavior even as she shook her head. She couldnt shake her ponytail, but instead, her stubby hair stood up straight.


    Sis, sis, this is delicious! Its scary! Spicy!


    Eunha?


    I never taught her that.


    Euna?


    I did something wrong.


    Euna, scolded by their mother, let her ponytail droop. She didnt expect Eunae to remember the casual words she had used during a phone conversation with her friends.


    Eunae is still young, and she doesnt understand what those words mean. Both of you should use nice words in front of Eunae.


    Yes


    The siblings were scolded by their mother in the middle of the rest area.


    This is delicious!


    Eunae, who didnt know anything, enjoyed various foods next to her father.


    Welcome home. Euna and Eunha have grown up a lot since I havent seen you.


    Grandma~!


    The children were greeted by their grandmother, who came out after hearing the sound of the engine.


    Eunha was also happy to see her. He had lived with her grandmother until he entered the Academy before his regression, and he missed her very much.


    He he has been misbehaving with me.


    His mother looked at Eunha in his grandmothers arms, and her eyes narrowed.


    Eunha smiled wryly. He hugged her mother back, but her lips were still pouting.


    You may have had three kids, but youre still a kid, my godness what a kid.


    I am.


    Your poor husband is suffering while taking care of our daughter.


    Tsk.


    The mother grumbled at the grandmother, but there was kindness and affection in the way she treated her.


    And you Eunae.


    Grandma said to Eunae, who was clinging to her mothers leg.


    Oh.


    Eunae hesitated, then hid behind her mothers back.


    We met last year. Doesnt she remember?


    Bending down, the old woman waited for Eunae to stick her head out.


    Wary, Eunae gently poked her head out.


    Grandma, is that you?


    Yes. Whats your name?


    Eunaes name is Eunae, Noh Eunae.


    I see. Grandma forgot. Eunae is so smart.


    Hehe.


    Then how old is Eunae?


    Grandma asked with a kind smile.


    Eunae glanced up at her mother and slowly counted on her fingers.


    Three.


    Eun-ae held up five fingers.


    I see, her grandmother said, but she didnt correct her. Instead, she slowly pulled her hand, which was already halfway down her body.


    I got you, Eunae.


    Ehehehe!


    Eunae was delighted, not knowing what was happening. The old woman picked her up and smiled wryly.


    Didnt you have a hard time getting here? Didnt any monsters show up?


    There was a bump along the way, but the road wasnt blocked.


    The father replied wearily. His stomach was bloated from single-handedly dealing with all the food the children hadnt eaten.


    Dad, Im sorry.


    Inwardly, Eunha apologized to his father. His appetite had grown since second grade, and when he ordered food, he thought he could eat it all.


    But it wasnt until the food was in his stomach that he realized how much he had ordered.


    In the middle of the meal, a monster appeared. This delayed our arrival time as we waited for the players to clear the area.


    We left in the morning, but the sun had already set. It was too late for dinner.


    At least well have something to eat.


    Grandma patted Dad on the back and insisted that the children eat dinner, too.


    Grandma, Im full.


    Me too.


    Eunha and Euna pointed to their stomachs. They still hadnt digested the food from the rest stop. If they ate any more, their stomachs would pop out like tadpoles.


    Dont you guys like chicken? I was thinking of getting some for you.


    Got it.


    Chicken is a different story.


    Even my dad, who was covering his mouth with his hand just a moment ago, responded with a thumbs-up.


    Chicken and beer!


    Chicken and beer!


    The corners of my mouth twitched at the thought of drinking beer, and I was saddened that I would not be able to drink beer.


    Still, chicken and soda go well together, so Eunha decided to have a soda to make up for it.


    Sis, lets go inside and wait for the chicken.


    Yes, Eunae, lets go inside!


    Chicken? Eunae stuck her finger in her mouth and shook her head.


    Big brother. Sis. Whats chicken? S��arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Eunae asks with her eyes wide open.


    Eunae, youll know when you grow up.


    Eunha wordlessly stroked her hair. Its impossible to describe how delicious chicken is without trying it.


    Eunha opened the door to go inside the house.


    As he cautiously stepped into the entrance hall,


    Huh?


    He felt an unfamiliar presence.


    And it was coming from inside the house.


    Whats wrong?


    Sis, wait.


    Frowning, Eunha pushed past Euna and Eunae and stepped forward.


    Is it a monster?


    For a monster, it was calm and lifeless.


    He deployed his mana detection sense. It wasnt just a feeling. Something was being detected inside the house.


    Or is it a thief? How dare they enter our grandmothers house.


    Eunha quietly took off his shoes and stealthily walked down the corridor.


    If it was a thief, he had no intention of letting them off easily. He slowly clenched his fists and prepared himself to unleash mana if necessary.


    The presence was coming from the living room where the TV was. There were no signs of movement. The presence had been there since they entered the house.


    He didnt know who it was, but he couldnt just leave it alone.


    Eunha pressed his ear against the door. He could hear the sound of the TV seeping through. It was sporadic and muffled.


    He opened the door silently, making sure not to make any noise. He slipped through the crack and turned his body in the direction where the muffled sounds were coming from.


    Huh?


    The person turned around.


    Eunha quickly adjusted his stance and threw a ball of mana he had formed in his hand.


    Eat this!


    Did the chicken come Cough!


    It was the voice of a young boy. The boy, who quickly turned his head from the TV, was hit by the mana and staggered backward.


    So it wasnt a thief but a kid from the neighborhood?


    The fact that the opponent was a young child was momentarily surprising.


    Eunha quickly ran out to confirm the identity of the fallen child.


    And there he was.


    Huh?


    Ugh


    Seeing the boy lying down, holding his head with his hand, Eunha became perplexed and stopped in his tracks.


    Huh?


    Eunha blinked his eyes. His mind still couldnt believe the information coming through his eyes.


    Hey, whats this? Wheres the chicken?


    Rubbing the back of his head with his hand, the boy stood up with a pouting expression.


    Dark bluish hair, wolf ears sticking up sharply above his head.


    And a disheveled, untamed tail and unusually sharp canine teeth.


    Lastly, his eyes were a distorted red, influenced by the mana within his body.


    The boy was a werewolf-type Ain.


    Why, why, why


    The problem wasnt that the child was an Ain.


    Even though it had been a while since he had seen his face, there was no way he could not recognize the child with the long hair.


    Jin Farang?


    Huh? How do you know my name?


    Before his regression, Jin Farang was a werewolf-type Ain player who served as both a hunter and a telepathist in the party led by Eunha.


    He was always rampaging like a mad dog on the front lines, following the Undead.


    People called him that.


    Mad dog, they told him not to bite.


    And Tiger mouth, for his deep blue.


    Who are you?


    Eunha stiffened at the sight of Jin Farang glaring at him.


    The words that hadnt come out before,


    They were slowly


    Uttered.


    Why why did you come out here, Hyung?

 Chapter 71

    Chapter 71[What are you doing out there? (2)]


    It was a rainy day. Even with an umbrella, I couldnt avoid getting the hem of my skirt wet.


    Still, I felt light.


    The children came to visit after a long time.


    Eunha liked meat, and Euna liked fruit. If Eunae is three years old this year, there must be something she can eat.


    With the death of her beloved and the marriage of her only daughter, the house felt spacious. Sometimes she felt lonely whenever she entered a house with no one to greet her.


    Noh Seobang and her daughter talked about living in Seoul again and again, but she was against it.


    Even though she was lonely, this house was filled with memories of her loved ones and her daughters growth.


    It was hard to imagine leaving it.


    Uhh.


    Returning from the market.


    My clothes are going to get wet.


    The rain had picked up. Thank goodness there was no wind. Otherwise, I wouldnt have been able to relax while getting soaked.


    Come to think of it .


    I smiled as I suddenly remembered something.


    Rainy days always brought unexpected encounters.


    The day I met him was also a rainy day. I didnt have my umbrella with me, so I was sheltering from the rain under the eaves when I ran into him, who was also sheltering from the rain.


    The day my daughter was born was also a rainy day. The newborn daughter cried until she was deafening as if she feared the rain would drown out her cries.


    Was it also raining on the day my daughter brought her husband home? The two of them, drenched in rain, felt as if they had emerged from somewhere in the water.


    Then Eunha and Euna. And finally, Eunae.


    Its strange. I wonder if my family has a connection with the rain.


    It was interesting to think about.


    If so, I wonder if there will be some kind of meeting today.


    Thats what I thought.


    Uh.


    A sound drowned out by the rain. I heard an intermittent moan.


    Did I hear it wrong?


    I looked around, but there was nothing.


    Ugh.


    But the sound didnt go away.


    I stopped walking and looked around again. Still nothing.


    Ah.


    Maybe.


    Just in case, I stepped into the alleyway.


    There, under a dimly lit telephone pole, was a large trash can.


    I lifted the lid of the trash can,


    Oh my God.


    A child was curled up in a ball, whimpering.


    Why is he here.


    Then I realized it was an Ain.


    Ah.


    She had experienced the End of the Century Disruption firsthand.


    It was an unspeakably horrible world. Friends you met today could be eaten by monsters tomorrow, and people fought over what they could eat to stay alive.


    Children who had lost their parents poured into the streets.


    But no one could afford to take them in. They were left to fend for themselves.


    Children who grew up in this way developed a deep-seated animosity and hatred for monsters.


    The most serious victim was the Ains. Children born under the influence of the omnipresence of mana or monsters while still in the womb had the appearance of monsters.


    Humanity hated monsters, and those who were unable to defeat them, unlike players, vented their hostility on Ain as if they were monsters themselves.


    As a result, parents who gave birth to Ain often abandoned their children in the face of social disapproval.


    Even orphanages rarely took them in.


    Left with nowhere to go from birth, they ended up in slums or sewers.


    And this alley was one of the streets leading to the slums.


    Hey, are you okay?


    She too was carrying the scars of the End of the Century Destruction in her heart.


    But a child around Eunhas age was lying in a trash can. She couldnt let it go.


    Ugh.


    The child was curled up, so I couldnt see how badly he was hurt.


    But he was dressed in rags, with nasty bruises all over his exposed body. His face looked puffy and swollen.


    Who the hell.


    Who would beat a child and then throw him in a trash can?


    I was furious with the ghetto people who said that strength is law.


    Hey, are you okay?


    Her first priority was to save the child. She reached into the trash can to pull him out.


    Just then.


    Kaaaah!


    The wide-eyed child screamed like an animal and burst out of the bin.


    The trash can tipped over, spilling its contents at her feet. Covered in trash, the child glared at her with the childlike gaze of an enemy.


    Shack. What are you doing!?


    Like a cat puffing itself up to defend itself.


    The child was just like that.


    Go away, go away!


    He yelled.


    He couldnt take her foot off the ground.


    The childs condition was dire: skinny and wounded, every inch of him.


    Most of all, his face was full of poison.


    How could she leave him like this?


    She shook her head.


    What was her best option?


    If she called the police, the child would be sent back to the slums.


    Its not uncommon for children to be abused anyway.


    The people theyre supposed to be protecting arent the ghetto or the child.


    The best option is to take them home.


    If it was fate, then, that on a rainy day, she met a child who looked as if he might collapse at any moment.


    She thought to herself.


    The house was large enough for her to live in alone.


    If there had been anyone at home, anyone raising a child, it would have ended at the point of turning the child over to the police, revealing everything right before their eyes.


    If its meant to be, it is.


    Smiling softly, she approached the child.


    I told you not to come!


    The child shouted in a cracking voice.


    She didnt hesitate to approach and bend down to her knees. She held out her umbrella.


    If you have nowhere else to go, will you come to my house?


    That was the first time she and Jin Parang had met.


    A meeting that would have only been a passing glance in the past.


    You could have at least told us.


    After hearing the whole story, his father took a deep breath.


    Yeah, its not like wed object.


    My mother pouted her lips and grumbled. She seemed to regret that Grandma hadnt spoken up until now.


    You said you were coming anyway, so I thought Id tell you then.


    Grandma said, pouring herself a drink like it was nothing.


    Mhm.


    Ha.


    My father and mother could say no more. They both knew that once Grandma made up her mind, she rarely changed it.


    Now they realized that Euna looked exactly like her grandmother.


    They ended up drinking only what Grandma poured for them.


    What is it? What are you trying to do?


    Meanwhile, Eunha was looking at Jin Parang, who was greedily eating chicken.


    How surprised he was a moment ago.


    I never thought Id see him in my grandmothers fuzzy pajamas, eating snacks and watching TV.


    The future has changed.


    I had to admit it.


    The future had changed. By saving my family from the Kraken, by choosing a future with my family and not my grandmother.


    Hadnt he said it before?


    If there had been one person in the house, he might not have brought Jin Parang home.


    Before the regression, Eunha, who had lost his family, had spent several years as an autistic child under his grandmothers care.


    Even if she had met Farang then, she would never have brought him home.


    What a coincidence.


    Now that I think about it, Farang was also from Incheon.


    I didnt realize that she and Farang had been connected since childhood.


    How much has the future changed?


    Huh? Whats wrong?


    Nothing. Nothing.


    Eunha shook his head at Euna, who was eating chicken next to him.


    He couldnt help but think that the future had changed more than he realized.


    He couldnt predict what would happen next.


    If someone interferes, Ill just kill them.


    Of course, Im happy to see Jin Parang again.


    But,


    Why do you keep looking at me? This is mine, and Im not giving it to you, so get lost.


    Parang, I thought your grandmother told you not to use that kind of language.


    Damn, he keeps glaring at me.


    Damn?


    Just ignore him.


    Im going to have to break this habit.


    Eunha laughed out loud as he watched Farang talk down to her grandmother.


    What, what, why are you laughing to yourself?


    Come to think of it, he did. From the first time they met, Parang was a mad dog who would bite anyone and everyone.


    A crazy dog is just a flea.


    Then he met Eunha.


    They met when he had just graduated from the Academy.


    Ostracized from a party he was attending, Jin Parang got drunk on a whim and was unfortunate enough to be caught and beaten by Eunha.


    Hey, you asshole! Wait a minute! Who starts without saying anything?!


    A dog can say everything


    Im not a dog, Im a wolf, and Im a year ahead of you in the academy, dont you realize that?


    Wolf or dog, youre going to whine the same anyway, and why should I know whos on top of me?


    Wow, me, this stone-head stop hitting me, Im going to spin! Ive heard of psychos, but this guy is a total psycho, isnt he?


    Maybe.


    It was no exception to the fact that Farang was drunk and unable to control himself.


    On the contrary, he took this opportunity to beat him so that he would never get up again.


    Ah, damn it.


    Jin Parang couldnt even fight back that day.


    Later, he said it was the first time hed ever been beaten so badly that it brought tears to his eyes. He said that even in the slums, people dont beat people like that.


    But still, if it was fate, it was fate. The reason Jin Parang was expelled from the party at the time was because he was treated unfairly due to being an Ain, and he claimed his rights to receive proper compensation.


    Eunha didnt care if the other person was an Ain. He was solely focused on how many monsters he could kill.


    So, Jin Parangs recruitment was as good as decided.


    A crazy dog is just a flea.


    Why, why are you tearing it apart? Did you eat the chicken wrong!?


    Parang stepped back in fright.


    Whether he said it or not, Eunha, who was still tearing apart a chicken leg, raised his shoulders as he continued to watch him.


    This guy needs a good beating to sober up.


    Later, Jin Parang became one of the representatives of Ain players, serving as a hunter and telepathist simultaneously.


    However, his personality was so dog-like that no one wanted to recruit him. He caused trouble more than once in the party commanded by Eunha.


    It took a long time to tame him and turn him into someone resembling a human.


    In that case, it would have been better to let him know who his true owner was from a young age.


    Above all else,


    Dont talk like that to my grandmother.


    Farangs tone hadnt changed since before the regression. The way he spoke to his grandmother was his way of being friendly after living in the slums.


    But Eunha couldnt ignore his demeanor. He promised herself that he would take this opportunity to correct his speech habits.


    He also had some research to do.


    Eunha still remembered the boasting Parang did while being cocky before his regression.


    Heh, heh! Why dont you people realize how amazing I am?


    How few children can be telepathic from a young age! Youre lucky to have me as a telepath, you bastards!


    And Ill hunt for you, and Ill fetch water for you, and Ill make a fire for you, and Ill do everything for you, and youre lucky to have me, you boys!


    Yeah, yeah. Jin Parang, just get in. Next time youll have something interesting to say.


    Unnie, unnie, I dont really like men who only have a big mouth.


    Me neither. A man should be strong down there, what if only the top part is alive?


    Ive just had an idea. Then, lets leave the top to Parang oppa and the bottom to the leader. How about that?


    Wait, kid. We still dont know if the leader is alive down there. Lets ask Yoojeong first


    Ha, can you guys please keep your mouths shut?


    Shut up, all of you.


    The day they camped outside the city. Parang was furious that he should be excluded from the invasion.


    He even claimed to have been telepathic from a young age.


    I didnt know his childhood, so I let it slide, but now I can see for myself.


    He could see if Parang was better than anyone else.


    If Parang had lied to her, he was going to make him pay dearly.


    Eunha lifted the corner of his mouth,


    Im going to go play outside with Parang hyung.


    Huh? At this hour?


    Huh? At this time?


    Father raised his head in surprise.


    I want to go too.


    No, no. Sister is eating chicken.


    Euna nodded her head while peeling the crispy skin.


    Okay, take your time and come back.


    Grandmother, who was taking care of Eun-ae, had no suspicions at all.


    Come on, lets go, Parang.


    Why are you like this? When did I say Ill play with you?


    Parang glared at Eunha with his ears and tail standing straight.


    Whether he liked it or not, Eunha grabbed him by the collar without giving him a chance to resist.


    Heyyy!! What is this? Let go!? Do you want to die, huh!?


    Eunha dragged him out without giving him any opportunity to struggle.


    Hey, wait! At least let me eat the chicken!


    Ah, seriously! Just one thing! Let me eat just one!


    Hey, you bastard, you dont even touch a dog when it comes to eating, and you wont even let me eat chicken!


    I flicked it into the yard.


    Then I laughed.


    What did you say? Because its a dog, I wont touch it? Well, dogs like that.


    Eunha cut through the air with his hand.


    Mana spread like ripples, creating a soundproof barrier around the two of them.


    Should let the owner know.


    From now on, he would let him know who the owner is.


    Realizing that, Parang bowed his head and mumbled,


    My, my chicken. S��arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He looked down at the fallen chicken on the floor, his voice choked with tears.


    Oh no, not that.

 Chapter 72

    Chapter 72[What are you doing out there (3)]


    You, you, you, whats wrong with you!


    Rolling on the floor, Parang made a pained sound.


    Kerr, kerr!


    Eunha walked over and kicked Parang in the side, who no longer had the strength to fight.


    Who said face up?


    Eunha said in a cold voice as he looked down at Parang on the ground.


    Parang didnt look up this time. Even his tail, which had stood erect only moments before, drooped.


    Damn it


    Tears welled up in Parangs eyes overwhelmed by the fact that he had been beaten without understanding a word. It was the first time in his life that he had been so pitifully beaten.


    Dont you dare look at me?


    Damn it.


    Eunha scolded him in a stern voice. Although Parang had lost his will, he hadnt completely given in.


    Eunha had breathed with the true Jin Parang for nearly ten years.


    He could tell whether Jin Parang had given in or not, and what he was thinking.


    Its good to stretch after so long.


    Eunha shifted his shoulders alternately and stretched.


    He hadnt had much of a chance to warm up lately.


    So he stretched lightly by slapping Jin Parang. Halfway through, he even got a taste for the fun of it.


    Even before his regression, Eunha had been a master at beating up crawlers like Jin Parang. He knew where to hit and how to hit to make the wounds less noticeable and less bruising.


    The same goes for Jin parang, who is currently rolling toward Eunha.


    Although his clothes were covered in dirt, there was not a single injury. After rolling enough to avoid bruises, he exhausted Parang to the point where he had no energy left.


    Not good for kids.


    All of this was possible because he was Jin Parang.


    It was something he couldnt do to his friends, who were learning mana management skills from Eunha. Not even Eunhyuk, who still insisted on becoming a player.


    Not yet.


    He could tolerate crawling.


    But if any of his friends tried to get in his face, or talk down to him, he wouldnt let it go.


    Ididsomethingwrong. I, ate, wingswas that?, are you kidding me!?


    This guy hasnt come to his senses yet.


    Eunha lifted Parang, who was lying on the ground and threw him to the opposite side. Colliding with the soundproof barrier, he fell to the floor along the wall.


    If it was Jinparang, then it was indeed Jinparang.


    He was only 10 years old now, but his talent, which would later make him a prominent AIN player, was undeniable.


    He endured one-sided beatings with his exceptional stamina as an AIN and was gradually becoming accustomed to falling techniques with his outstanding agility.


    So what?


    It was nothing to Eunha. He rolled and rolled Blue, thinking that he would drain every bit of remaining stamina.


    His tears dried up completely.


    Ha, Ill tell the old woman everything!


    Thats all he managed to say, holding back hIS tears.


    Eunha sighed and ran a hand through his hair.


    Grandmother.


    What?


    Grandma. I cant believe you havent gotten over this. Who calls grandmother, an old woman?


    I, sorry.


    Call her grandma.


    Yes, haa, grandma.


    Good. Roll more then.


    Damn it-!!!


    Roll to the left, then to the right when you hit the sound barrier. Roll left and right once, then up and down.


    Parang rolled and rolled and rolled until he swept the floor.


    His stamina was showing its limits.


    Eunha called out to him as he gasped for air.


    Hey.


    Huh?


    Im still older than you, arent I?


    What, Parang Hyung, are you really going to do this?


    Yeah.


    Can you use telepathy?


    Jin Farang had been bragging about being able to use telepathy since he was a child.


    Eunha secretly wondered if he could use telepathy.


    Im only 10 years old.


    Uh-huh.


    So you lied.


    Eunha clicked his tongue, and he decided to make him roll again, this time until Parang was unconscious.


    A sin is a sin, but Parang is Parang.


    Parang was Parang, unless you saw white and called it black.


    What the hell! Why again!


    Huh?


    Why again!


    He is really hard to tame.


    Come to think of it, even before regression, it took a long time to handle Jin Parang as desired. The thought of taming him in just one day had to be discarded.


    Well, fine. Lets roll him slowly until he enters the academy.


    If Hyung can use telepathy with Grandma, Ill stop tormenting you.


    Tormenting? This is tormenting? Youre insane


    Should we continue?


    No. I was wrong. Ill try using telepathy with Grandma.


    Good. Try using it while rolling.


    You crazy bastard! You said you wont torment me!


    I said Id stop if I can use telepathy. Tell me after using it.


    Youre not even human!


    Jin Parang shed tears and veins popped on his neck. He jumped around, squeezing out every ounce of strength, trying to escape from Eunha.


    I have to use telepathy no matter what!


    Parang clenched his fists tightly, so much so that his nails dug into his palms, whether there was sand in his hands or not.


    It was a matter of life and death. If he stayed like this, he would die without even the strength to breathe.


    But Eunha wouldnt even bat an eye if he died. Even if he begged for forgiveness, it would be in vain.


    So Parang called his grandmother the whole time Eunha was beating him.


    The problem was that the soundproof circle was a spell that blocked sound from inside and outside.


    It wasnt until later that he realized this, and he was almost beaten into submission.


    He had to use telepathy to survive. Despite Eunhas promises, a telepath could surely break through the sound barrier.


    But how?


    Learn as you go, I guess.


    What the fuck.


    [Bird]


    Damn it!


    He succeeded.


    Eunhas fist cut through the air.


    Parang widened his eyes and looked at Eunha, who swung his fist unexpectedly.


    Jin Parang smirked.


    I got it, youre dead now.


    Parang chuckled and wagged his tail. It was only for a moment, but I thought I knew how to use telepathy.


    Yes, this is it.


    Sparks crackled from his ears and tail.


    They were small, tiny sparks. As I steadied myself with the thought of strengthening my ears and tail, a slightly larger spark shot out.


    Ho-ho.


    Eunha watched with interest as Parang used his telepathy.


    It was still sloppy. It would be a while before he could do it without sending sparks flying around like Seona.


    But it was unusual for a ten-year-old to use telepathy.


    Jinparang was not just Jinparang for no reason. Perhaps Eunha had met him earlier, but Parang might have been able to use telepathy from a very young age.


    Oh, I think I can do this?


    [Youre goi]


    However, Parang was not yet familiar with telepathy and could not use it because he could not distinguish between what he was saying with his mouth and what he was saying with his mind. Furthermore, he was not very selective about what he communicated and what he didnt.


    The result,


    Kahahahahahaha-!! Repeat after me that youre dead. This bastard treats me like garbage? Grandma Grandma, Noeunha is bullying me~!


    The shouts are.


    [aha~] [ha~] [ha~] [ha~]


    [You] [Die] [Now] S��arch* The ��ov��lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [Bird] [??]


    [] [Grandma!]


    [Eun] [Ha] [~!!]


    The telepathy resounded and spread.


    Uh, huh?


    Haa.


    Why does this shame belong to Eunha?


    Why are you hitting me! I used telepathy just like you said!


    Just let me hit you a bit, Hyung.


    Parang kept rolling and rolling until the family appeared upon hearing the strange sounds.


    I got it. Then I should find out about the elementary school Parang will attend.


    Im sorry for asking you to do this.


    No, Mother-in-law.


    Of course, you should apologize. Do you think its easy for a parent to send their children to school?


    Hey, I sent you to school and even got you married.


    The conversation between the parents and grandmother concluded with sending Parang to elementary school.


    Of course, Parang opposed by saying, Im not going!


    There was no one in the house who would listen to him. Even Eunae was playing with his tail.


    I want this!


    No, thats off-limits.


    Eunha pointed to the tail that Eunae was playing with.


    Parangs face contorted at once. His lips twitched to protest, but nothing came out.


    Will he get hurt if he messes with Eunae?


    Tch! Who cares what anyone says!


    Parang tilted his head in amusement. In his heart, he wanted to scold Eunae for her mischief, but Eunha was watching, so he couldnt do anything.


    In the end, he had to put up with whatever she was doing with his tail.


    Hmm, did I mention that Parang is now 10 years old?


    Then he should start in the third grade, right?


    Since he said that he hasnt had any education so far.


    Father and mother wondered which grade to enroll Parang in.


    The elementary school had already been decided. The only elementary school near his grandmothers house was Incheon Elementary School. This was the elementary school that Eunha had attended before the regression.


    The problem was that Parang hadnt had any elementary education until now.


    He may have been stupid, but he wasnt stupid enough to need a first or second grade education.


    Whats more, Parang was surprisingly good at math; apparently, to survive in the slums, you had to be able to do simple calculations.


    The adults looked at him with pity as he proudly recounted his experiences living in the slums.


    Dad, mom. I think second grade would be good.


    The silent Eunha chimed in.


    Before the regression, Parang had entered the Player Academy at the age of 17.


    The Players Academy was a pretentious place. People who had been admitted from the Secondary Academy bullied him because he hadnt gone through any educational institutions before entering the Player Academy and because he was an Ain.


    What treatment Parang received at the academy after one year, Eunha couldnt know for sure.


    He only knew that when Eunha realized his existence, Parang was already being called a crazy dog with a big mouth.


    He had glimpsed him fighting once. At that time, he couldnt even handle mana properly and was thoroughly trampled by the students.


    If he surrendered, it would have been easier, but he didnt yield even if he fell and instead stood up and confronted them.


    Damn it. If I only had this power back then.


    If I had encountered those bastards, I would have crushed them completely.


    Before his regression, Parang drank heavily and trembled while reminiscing about his time at the academy. Whether those events contributed to making him a true Mad Dog, he didnt know, but the fact remained that he had endured three agonizing years.


    Yeah, second grade would be good for Parang since hes a fool.


    What?! Did you just call me to look at you?


    Parang silently took his seat as he locked eyes with Eunha.


    Its unclear if Parang still wants to become a player. However, as an Ain, he couldnt live an ordinary life wherever he went.


    Eunha thought it would be better to send him in the same grade as himself if it came to that. Although the distance was far, in middle school or high school, he could protect him.


    Even if Parang applied to the Player Academy, Eunhyuk was there. Eunhyuk would accept Parang without prejudice.


    Second grade of elementary school. How do you feel about that, Parang?


    Im 10 years old. So


    Parang was about to express his opinion to Eunhas father but caught a glimpse of Eunha from the corner of his eye.


    Am I going to die?


    Parang swallowed hard. With a single word, his life could be at stake.


    Having already lost his rebellious spirit towards Eunha, he replied in a voice as if reading a language arts textbook.


    I want to be in the second grade of elementary school.


    Thus, Parang was admitted to Incheon Elementary School as a second grader.


    And he had to undergo training without rest while staying at Grandmas house with Eunha.


    Whenever I come to Grandmas house, Im going to check if you can use your telepathy, okay?


    Ah, fine.


    Dont avoid my calls. Got it?


    I got it! For fucks sake.


    Be careful in the heat now that its summer and eat watermelon.


    Its still May. Lets be careful, okay?


    Yes.


    In this life as well, Parang was unable to stand up to Eunha.


    E/N: Hi there, Ive been heavily busy with assignmentsso Im sorry if I havent been updating as usualanyways thanks for your kind support.

 Chapter 73

    Chapter 73[Even if it means turning the world into an enemy]


    At times reminiscent of flowers, at times of butterflies, the pattern was drawn with simple yet graceful lines. The wallpaper itself was a meticulously crafted work of art.


    If one were to ask for whom the casters, supporters, and engineers of South Korea designed this magic


    A woman with brown hair sat upright, maintaining a composed posture on a stone seat.


    It was the fairy Im Ga-eul.


    The only woman in South Korea who possessed the gift of White Silver.


    The actress who had once been called the Beauty with a Thousand Faces hadnt faded her beauty, and even now, she wore dresses that could be considered offensive depending on the person.


    Rather, she was bewitching. As if she would be impaled by thorns if she reached out her hand.


    No, they would be stabbed by the swords of her bodyguards waiting behind her.


    The bodyguards, all over six feet tall, looked as if they could draw their swords at a moments notice.


    The man on the left, unable to contain his speculation, is Lee Jung-hyun, who has a haircut that exposes his forehead, and he stares at the door as if hes going to jump out at any moment.


    The man on the other side of the room is Park Sang-jin. Despite maintaining a calm demeanor, his right hand was resting on his left waistband.


    The atmosphere was tense. It was no exaggeration to say that the day had come.


    I wont say it twice.


    Im Ga-eul, maintaining an unruffled posture, gently lifted her eyelids. Without turning around, she spoke while facing forward.


    Suppress your emotions.


    Lee Jung-hyun opened his mouth as if to say something.


    Then he locked eyes with Park Sang-jin, took a deep breath, and killed his emotions. Park Sang-jin lowered his hands from around his waist.


    The tense atmosphere that made it painful to even breathe gradually loosened.


    Ga-eul, still facing forward, spoke to the bodyguards.


    No matter what happens.


    There was another click, a stomp of heels.


    Dont provoke them.


    The sound grew closer and closer, and suddenly the door burst open.


    Lee Jung-hyun frowned, sensing the mana that had been getting on his nerves for a while now.


    They were rude. If they were visiting the Blue House, they should be polite. Not only did they give off an unpleasant mana, but they opened the door without permission.


    But he had to wipe the emotion from his face. Even though a fire was raging inside.


    The Blue House isnt much better. The people are so weak.


    The man who stepped into the interview room was a foreigner. He had grayish-orange hair like a giants, piercings in his ears and mouth. He had a stooped waist, and the way he put his hands in his pockets was like he was a bully.


    He was wearing a suit, which only made him look more frivolous and rough.


    Come on, I just showed you how lax Korean security is.


    The man spread his arms in an exaggerated pose when no one responded.


    While looking at the security personnel who had collapsed beyond the mans shoulder, Lee Jung-hyun had to suppress his rising anger.


    Truly an unbelievably impolite man.


    How dare he blatantly display his flesh while carrying a weapon in the Blue House.


    A prank gone too far.


    On the other hand, the foreigner who followed the man who deserved to die a hundred times was a gentleman. With his pomaded blond hair slicked back and thin-rimmed glasses, he was the kind of man youd hear about time and time again as handsome.


    What am I supposed to do? Shouldnt you be grateful instead? If it werent for me, the fairy wouldnt have been an unusual assassination target.


    Do it in moderation. Recognize your position as an ambassador.


    Are you acting according to Valentines command?


    Werent we in the same position?


    Are you kidding me?


    The two foreigners turned their hostility on each other.


    Lee Jung-hyun couldnt keep up with what was happening in front of him.


    These people are the ambassadors of Italy?


    The more he thought about it, the more angry he became.


    Youve come a long way.


    It was Im Ga-eul, who interrupted the two mens eye contact, and who had been watching them, and who drew their attention back to them with a cheerful voice.


    Its just that its not very polite. Maybe in Italy, but this is Korea.


    Even when the man with piercings glared at her, she showed no fear.


    As the leader who governed a nation.


    She faced the approaching aura with an assured attitude.


    I will inform Big Mama about this. Please take your seats.


    Tch.


    The man withdrew his aura in a sullen manner.


    The men who had come from Italy took their seats as Ga-eul suggested.


    The distance between them and Ga-eul was just one small circular table away.


    If they wished, they could reach out to Ga-eul.


    Yet, Ga-eul showed no hesitation in treating the two players as the ambassadors of Italy.


    Only Lee Jung-hyun and Park Sang-jin, who were escorting her, were on high alert.


    Ill greet you again, then. Nice to meet you, Italian ambassadors Zenko Myron and Albert Valentine.


    The man with the piercings is Zenko Myron.


    The man with the pomade is Albert Valentine.


    The two ambassadors were part of the Tredici, a group of thirteen players representing Italy.


    And apparently, they didnt get along well enough to antagonize each other.


    Maybe its because they come from different families.


    Im Ga-eul stirred her teacup in thought.


    The End of the Century Destruction occurred simultaneously across the world.


    The one ray of hope in the destroyed world was the existence of the Gift, White Silver. With its ability to disperse mana, the gift served to save those who had lost their fear of monsters.


    In Korea, a woman who possessed the Gift of White Silver became a fairy goddess.


    The same was true in Italy.


    However, the situation in Korea and Italy is different: Italy has long been a country where the mafia is a cancerous force. The mafia, which is only seen in movies, seemed to be disappearing from Italian society, unable to overcome the passage of time, but with the release of End of the Century Destruction, the mafia began to be active in a big way.


    The mafia was a group of people who were specialized in dealing with monsters.


    Starting in Sicily and Naples, the mafia was untouchable.


    The people obeyed the mafia, the government became irrelevant, and it was only a matter of time before the mafia waged a war for control of Italy.


    The situation in Italy at the time was indescribably terrible. If Korea was struggling to survive, in Italy, the mafia was fighting a bloody war to become the godfather of all mafias.


    However, the war between the mafias came to an end when a woman with a gift of white silver appeared.


    The people who lived in fear of monsters and the mafia called her a saint and supported her.


    She eventually became the Big Mama of Italian public opinion, just as Im Ga-eul became the Good Fairy of public opinion.


    Eventually, the Mafia, unable to completely ignore public opinion, bowed to her.


    Of course, public opinion wasnt the only thing she had on her side; she had the boss of the Myron family, who was considered the godfather of Italy, on her side, giving her an influence that no one could ignore.


    That aside.


    Lost in thought, Im Ga-eul looked at Zenko and Albert.


    It wasnt the fact that Italy had been transformed into a mafia society that mattered.


    You two really speak Korean well.


    There are Koreans in Italy who were isolated after the End of the Century Destruction.


    The number is about 4,000. Of these, only about 200 Koreans have returned home so far.


    And Korea has been forced to face the reality that it has been turning a blind eye to the 30 or so people who have returned most recently.


    I learned from a Korean I met in Sicily.


    I see.


    Ga-eul nodded calmly.


    Zenco chuckled and added.


    If you want to know what a slave is thinking, you have to learn the slaves words, dont you think?


    The atmosphere became heavy.


    Ga-eul stared back with an emotionless face.


    Zenco shrugged and laughed.


    These guys are so busy just surviving, they dont even bother with their own people. Korean people are diligent and hardworking, arent they?


    Zenco.


    Even when Albert called him, he pretended not to hear, as if he was determined to see Ga-euls emotional face.


    And when they gather, they conspire for rebellion. What can we do if those who cant even handle mana properly conspire for rebellion? No matter how much they run away, they are still in Italy in the end.


    Zenco.


    So I showed them a firsthand example. If they try to escape, I showed them what will happen. But still, these guys dont give up on the idea of running away.


    Zenco Myron.


    A slave works like a slave, and you know what the first Korean word I learned was?


    Zenko Myron.


    Its not hello, its not thank you, its baby, I love you. Are you going to try it now?


    Shuddering, Zenko didnt even flinch at the sight of the sword tip stopping in front of him.


    Sitting up stiffly, he rested his arms on the backrest and glared at the man who had pointed the blade at him.


    This asshole. Lets see!


    I cant take it anymore.


    With a bright red face, Lee Jung-hyun released all the life force he had been holding back.


    Good Fairy. You shouldnt be doing this. Were here as ambassadors of Italy. Do you realize that by doing this, youre turning every family in Italy against us?


    Shut up, you big dick!


    Zenko snickered, and Jung hyun shouted with veins bulging on his neck.


    As if saying, If you can kill me, go ahead.


    Zenco raised his chin, deliberately moving closer to let Jung-hyuns blade touch his throat.


    Kill me. If you can.


    As if implying that you cant kill me .


    Zenco was enjoying this moment.


    I think I can


    It was when Jung-hyun tried to infuse mana into the blade.


    Jung-hyun.


    A resolute sound, as if a glass bead rolling.


    Yet, it was a chilling sound that instantly froze the heated atmosphere.


    Im Ga-eul raised her hand from her knee and placed it on the table.


    As if the hand had been holding it from the beginning, mana of pure white color flowed out.


    The small amount of mana instantly neutralized the mana attached to Jung-hyuns blade.


    Not only that, she scattered the mana that Zenco and Albert were releasing as well. S��ar?h the nov��lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Go out and cool your head. When you come back, bring that too.


    Im sorry.


    Jung-hyun frowned. Bowing his head to Ga-eul, he received a stern look from Sang-jin and left the meeting room.


    I apologize. But lets make sure that what happened earlier doesnt happen again.


    Ga-eul didnt give the Italians any leeway.


    She swiftly ended the incident that could have caused diplomatic problems with a flowing attitude.


    Hwiyu~


    Zenco no longer provoked her.


    Even if Ga-eul is currently in her late twenties, she is the leader who rules over South Korea.


    She wasnt just a figure called a fairy for no reason.


    Moreover, didnt she instantly neutralize the mana that both she and Albert were about to release?


    A beauty to the extent that she could be called a stunning beauty, with a well-developed figure.


    A confident attitude as the leader ruling the country.


    Lastly, a gift of


    .


    If this werent Korea, if she werent just a fairy, he would have fallen for her immediately.


    Its a pity that it cant happen.


    Zenco decided to step back here. Realizing that he couldnt provoke her any further, he entrusted everything to Albert.


    We have been very rude.


    Yes.


    Albert apologized with a polite posture.


    Ga-eul accepted his apology as if it were natural. She didnt leave any superficial words to show her magnanimity.


    Albert didnt mind. He acknowledged that Zenco had gone too far.


    It seems that Koreans are living in very difficult conditions.


    Ga-eul spoke calmly, and Albert did not respond.


    She already knew how isolated Koreans were living in Italy.


    Not only her, but all the citizens knew.


    In a world plagued by monsters and the rampant activities of the mafia, they knew what kind of life Koreans, who were not even in their own country, had to live.


    Public opinion was boiling. They demanded to bring the isolated Koreans in Italy back immediately.


    That was the background of the meeting between South Korea and Italy.


    Italian residents in Korea dont have the same circumstances.


    Once again, Albert remained silent.


    From the beginning, Ga-eul didnt expect any response from the two of them. She was relieved that she didnt have to hear the insane excuse that in order for the Italians to unite, they had to make Koreans their enemies.


    It seems like the atmosphere has become stifling. Should we get some fresh air?


    Ga-eul gestured to Jung-hyun, who had returned to the meeting room.


    He bowed his head to Ga-eul and quickly walked over, placing three glasses of beverages and a cake on the table.


    You must be tired from coming all the way here. Please enjoy something sweet.


    Ga-eul picked up her fork and reached out for the chocolate cake. Without paying attention to the two men watching her, she put the cake into her mouth.


    Please have some.


    She said once again.


    The two men followed without saying a word. Somehow, they felt that they would suffer a loss if they didnt comply.


    This is


    Huh?


    As they savored the cake, the two men showed contrasting reactions. Albert furrowed his eyebrows as he inspected the cake, while Zenco chewed the cake whole and observed the changes in his body.


    What is this?


    Mana surged. And not just a small amount, but enough to replenish all the consumed mana.


    Albert couldnt hide his emotions.


    Its a potion.


    Ga-eul replied, her faint smile finally appearing on her lips.


    No way. This is a potion?


    The potions Albert knew were all medicinal remedies administered directly into the body in the form of syringes. Moreover, the potions he knew had low efficiency, whereas the cake he just ate instantly replenished his mana.


    Theres a potion like this in Korea?


    He knew little about the country called Korea.


    But he knew that the cake before him would bring about a revolution in the world.


    Yes, it was a revolution.


    Well then, shall we continue our conversation?


    Ga-eul spoke to the two men, who were still unable to regain their composure, with a smile on her lips.


    Only then did the two men divert their attention from the potion.


    Shall we start with something light? I heard that mana alloys containing a large amount of mana are mined in the Mediterranean.


    Before the End of the Century Destruction, as well as now, South Korea and Italy had no exchanges between them.


    There was no regret in the absence of exchanges with Italy.


    However, Ga-eul became intrigued by the mana alloys mined in the Mediterranean.


    The possibility of future exchanges with Italy was ridiculously low.


    Thats why she wanted to take advantage of this opportunity to achieve two goals with one stone.


    E/N:


    Dear readers, I apologize for the lack of updates on this website. Due to my final year of high school and preparations for university (examns, assigments and college aplications), I have been unable to dedicate sufficient time for website maintenance. I understand your disappointment and want to assure you that I am actively working on finding a solution to ensure timely updates moving forward. Thank you for your understanding and continued support. (I will make it up with more chapters!)

 Chapter 74

    Chapter 74[Turning the World into an Enemy (2)]


    The Mediterranean, known for its abundant mana content.


    As a result, mana alloys with excellent mana transmission rates were being mined in the surrounding areas.


    The reason the Mafia could gain control over Italy could also be attributed to this factor.


    The majority of Tredeccis members were players from families active in the Shar-Dena, Sicily, and Naples regions, closely tied to the Mediterranean.


    But what about Korea?


    The difficult-to-access East Sea region due to monsters inhabiting the Taebaek Mountain Range and Gangneung.


    The threat from monsters was not significant, but the West Sea region had a relatively low mana content.


    Even the areas where mana alloys were mined were limited to the southern coastal areas.


    And they still couldnt match the mana alloys mined in the Mediterranean.


    Fortunately, exceptional engineers were maximizing efficiency with limited resources.


    The player devices of Galaxy Group and Sirius Group were recognized even in Japan and China.


    Without them, South Korea would not have been able to recover from its downfall.


    What do you think?


    Im Ga-eul desired to promote the qualitative improvement of players and safeguard the nation, even if it meant obtaining mana alloys mined in the Mediterranean.


    Above all, she needed mana alloys with excellent mana transmission rates to create artifacts for deploying cocoons.


    It had been three years since she assumed the role of a fairy. While she tried to install cocoons nationwide, despite an extremely demanding schedule, it was still insufficient.


    Even after the world had faced destruction, Seoul, which still functioned as the capital, only had two cocoonsone in Gangbuk and one in Gangnam.


    With just two artifacts, they couldnt encompass the entire city of Seoul.


    The residents in the outskirts of the cocoons outer wall zone were constantly exposed to threats from monsters.


    The situation was even worse in the provinces. Some areas still lacked cocoons, and even in the areas where they were installed, they only covered a limited range around administrative facilities.


    Moreover, cocoons needed regular mana replenishment. The artifacts made of alloys with lower mana transmission rates had a shorter-lasting effectiveness.


    Based on what youve presented, it seems unnecessary to ask what item Korea should propose.


    Im glad you dont have to say it, saving us the trouble.


    Albert glanced down at the remaining half of the chocolate cake and adjusted his glasses.


    She was a very resourceful woman indeed.


    If she had mentioned the new potion first, Albert would have been able to control the flow of the conversation.


    The value of the new potion would have been lost on him.


    But she offered the cake without mentioning the potion. He took the potion without knowing anything about it and was amazed by its performance.


    His astonishment gave Korea a lot of leeway.


    There is no substitute for the new potion in Italy.


    And that Italy is in dire need of it.


    For Italy, the trade of new potions is very important.


    To make a deal, the emotional party must first fold his hands.


    The moment he loses his poker face, the initiative is hers.


    All of this, of course, assumes that the new potion doesnt devalue.


    This potion is a novelty, though I dont see the need to trade it.


    May I ask why?


    Do you really think that Korea can have a monopoly on this potion forever?


    She didnt answer.


    Albert gave her a stern look.


    Besides, I dont think it would be possible to mass-produce the potion. I dont know how much you want the mana alloy, but I dont think you can afford it.


    Albert decided to end the conversation here.


    Inwardly, he was intrigued by the potion.


    But Korea couldnt keep the secret of the new potion forever.


    One day, the recipe would be revealed.


    The value of the new potion would decrease over time.


    There was no point in buying it while it was still valuable. Italy needed the potion, but I didnt want to make a losing trade.


    This was the moment.


    It was as if shed been waiting for it.


    Mass production is possible, but its not as efficient a potion as the cake youre eating.


    With a wave of her hand, she summoned Lee Jung-hyun, who had been waiting.


    As he approached, he pulled a handful of potions from his waistband.


    So many potions?


    Albert didnt miss the countless potions in Jung-hyuns waistband.


    Well offer you 200 potions of each type, for a total of 1000 potions, plus 30 highly efficient potions like the cake and coffee you just had.


    Is that not enough?


    She asked with a smile, the corners of her mouth tugged up.


    Albert frowned.


    She really had her act together.


    He hadnt expected such a large quantity.


    Especially when she could offer him thirty tablets of the potion hed taken earlier.


    The deal was tempting. He couldnt resist.


    The only question was how much mana alloy to trade.


    Her answer was simple.


    Im not greedy. One ton. Well pay the shipping.


    I dont think the numbers add up.


    Albert shook his head.


    He was still in the red for a ton of mana alloy.


    On top of that, he couldnt ignore the monsters that would be encountered while transporting a ton of mana alloy.


    Even if Korea paid the shipping fee, they couldnt afford to lose their excellent players.


    500.


    700.


    600. No more.


    Okay, fine.


    What?


    Six hundred is good.


    One flick, and the deal was coldly accepted.


    Albert suddenly realized he had made a mistake.


    The new potion was worth far less than he thought it was worth.


    And she had taken advantage of his lack of information about the new potion. He may have had an idea of how much he would be paid, but it was surely less than he had mentioned.


    I will.


    Once spoken, the words could not be bitten.


    It was the Italian way.


    Im Ga-eul had expected this, too. She nodded at him, his face crumpled.


    In truth, she was expecting a mere 100 kilograms of mana alloy.


    The 1,000 potions she had prepared were a subset of the recent new potions, manufactured in a haphazard manner under the influence of the new potions.


    Several pharmaceutical companies had released new potions through people with the gift, but none of them could keep up with Jung Seok-hoons revolutionary potions, which were supported by the Alice Group.


    Nevertheless, the inferior works were more efficient than the existing potions. It was impossible to completely ignore the 1,000 inferior works.


    It would be comparable to 100 kilograms of Italian mana alloy.


    I was satisfied with the deal, as I could get 600 kilograms of mana alloy with 1,000 inferior potions and 30 of Jungs premium potions.


    Enough about potions, lets get down to business.


    Zenko Myron. You shall remain still.


    Im not doing this because youre making a shitty deal.


    Zenko snapped. Sear?h the N??eFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sighing, Albert decided to get back to the point.


    Italy is willing to help the stranded Koreans return home.


    Im Ga-eul nodded silently.


    So far, so good.


    The question was, under what conditions would Italy be willing to return the Koreans?


    Even if the conditions were unaffordable, they were willing to offer something in return.


    She couldnt completely ignore public opinion.


    But as the head of state, the less blood loss the better.


    We are also willing to support the repatriation of Italians who cannot return to their homeland.


    She decided to offer the least burdensome price first.


    At the same time, she emphasized that Italy was not the only country holding South Koreans hostage; South Korea was also holding Italians hostage.


    Since the End of the Century Destruction, there were about 500 Italians who couldnt return to their homeland.


    Even Italy could not ignore the voices of Italians who wanted to return to their homeland.


    But she was mistaken.


    She was mistaken about one thing: that they would have any attachment to Italy.


    Players were, after all, a people who were only there to fulfill their own needs.


    We dont need them. Whether they want to come or not is none of our business.


    Zenko said, crossing his legs.


    Albert didnt argue, but he didnt interrupt either.


    Bluffing or sincere?


    She had been an acclaimed actress before she was even in her twenties.


    She realized they werent acting.


    If you dont want to, so be it.


    As she stepped back, they didnt seem to be disappointed.


    The initiative was once again in Alberts hands.


    We are willing to help the Koreans return home.


    Albert stated Italys position again.


    Then he offered a deal.


    But only if you can help us exterminate the monsters in the North Atlantic.


    Surely you wont just expect us to accept that, right? We have to endure risks for your sake.


    If its not necessary, then theres nothing we can do.


    As expected, even though she stepped back, neither of them showed any signs of disappointment.


    Albert regained control once again.


    We are willing to assist in the repatriation of Koreans.


    Albert spoke from Italys standpoint once again.


    Followed by presenting a deal.


    But only if you can help us subdue the monsters appearing in the North Atlantic.


    Surely you wont just expect us to accept that, right? We have to endure risks for your sake.


    Ga-eul tightly gripped the hem of her dress under the table, unseen by the two men.


    She had some expectations.


    She hoped that such a situation would not arise.


    Since the End of the Century Destruction, monsters had been appearing simultaneously worldwide.


    Interactions between countries had significantly decreased. Monsters had spread not only on land but also in the seas and skies.


    Especially in the sea, numerous unidentifiable monsters existed, and there were challenges in confronting them in the limited space of a ship.


    And even more so between Korea and Italy.


    Although there was little exchange between them in the past, it was impossible to traverse the Pacific and the North Atlantic during the era of rampant monsters.


    To repatriate Koreans unable to leave Italy, Italys assistance was crucial.


    And to receive Italys help, she knew that Italy needed to create conditions for the repatriation of Koreans.


    She was aware of it, but it was a significant loss.


    Because in the North Atlantic


    To redirect Italys intentions, she opened her mouth.


    We are not asking you to repatriate Koreans all the way to Korea. If you can send Koreans to the United States, we will take care of the rest.


    Why are you bringing this up now? Its disappointing.


    With a thud.


    Zenko put his legs on the table.


    Before we move Koreans to the United States, there is a prerequisite.


    There is only one thing we desire.


    For the first time, Ga-eul frowned.


    Her composure, which she had maintained all along, wavered.


    Zenko, who had been waiting for that moment, openly chuckled and continued speaking.


    If you want to get Koreans back, lend us a hand in defeating the creature that appears in the North Atlantic.


    Im taking down a second-ranked Leviathan.


    Phew.


    She exhaled, unperturbed by the sight of the two of them.


    It was Korea that requested the talks.


    Nevertheless, Italy had accepted, and the reason for their visit was predictable.


    It was the worst possible outcome.


    To apply to defeat the second-tier monster Leviathan.


    The second-ranked Leviathan.


    The weight of the second rank was different.


    Whereas the Ranked 3 monsters caused disaster and catastrophic damage, the Ranked 2 monsters were catastrophic.


    The strongest monsters outside of the theoretical first rank, they were measured to be capable of paralyzing the administration of a country.


    Among them, the Leviathan was different.


    Living in the North Atlantic Ocean, the Leviathan was a monster that caused catastrophe as a single entity, and was treated as an overranked monster close to the first rank even within the second rank.


    We dont want to send players from Korea into an unfamiliar environment. Id rather provide potions for players in Southern Europe to help them slay it smoothly.


    Whats wrong with this. Why would the good fairy send them away like this? must be because Koreans are weak?


    Zenko chuckled.


    She kept her mouth shut and didnt answer. Instead, she squeezed the hem of her dress hard enough to crumple it.


    There was so much she wanted to say, but she had to hold her tongue as a good girl.


    Come on, Albert. What did you call the strongest players in Korea? Ten? Twelve-footers?


    Twelve-Seats.


    Yeah, twelve-strong right?. But the Korean Twelve Stooges must be really weak. Or maybe its because our fairy is cheap. I dont know their faces, but I pity them.


    Zenko, moderation, please.


    What do you mean, isnt that what you mean by not denying the fairy?


    Zenko shrugged.


    As if to say, go ahead and say it.


    He glared at the bodyguards behind her who were suppressing their mana.


    This is why I hate Koreans, with their fucking kimchi.


    What the fuck are you, an asshole?


    A yellow circle who can only spit out words.


    Thats enough.


    She had warned the guards to endure no matter what happened.


    She canceled her own words.


    She couldnt listen anymore.


    Even if it meant coming forward in a lowly position to repatriate Koreans who couldnt leave Italy, it had gone too far.


    The existence of a fairy represented the status of the Republic of Korea itself.


    She couldnt tolerate such insults and disrespect from the Italian ambassador.


    For her to be insulted meant that the Republic of Korea was insulted.


    Ugh! What are you doing now?


    Every living creature possessed mana within their bodies.


    And mana, even in minuscule amounts, was a miraculous power that made the heart beat.


    The distance between her and the Italian ambassadors was just a small table.


    It was a distance where they could threaten her at any moment, but conversely, it was also a sufficient distance for her to threaten them.


    Guh gasp!


    Zenkos face turned pale as he collapsed from his chair. He clutched his chest and thrashed around.


    Albert was the same. Veins bulged on his forehead as he collapsed onto the table, unable to catch his breath properly.


    The Republic of Korea will cooperate in subduing the Leviathan.


    Once again, it should be emphasized that the reason why living beings exist as living beings is because mana exists within their bodies.


    For the well-being of all Koreans in Italy and their return home, we will give you our full support.


    And the gift of had the ability to disperse mana.


    We will dispatch two of the Twelve Masters, including Nam Gung-seong, known as the <Divine Spear>, who are considered the strongest in our nation.


    Regulating mana within the body with a single gesture was as simple as breathing.


    If you wish to protest this, protest. I will report Big Mama to the International Mana Management Organization for sending a torpedo boat as an ambassador to Italy. (1)


    She stood up and waved her hand.


    The gift that had been dispersing the mana in their bodies disappeared.


    Thisthiswont do any good!


    Albert warned menacingly as he regained his breath.


    Zenko, meanwhile.


    Ill kill you-!


    As soon as he regained his senses, he drew his weapon from his waistband and charged.


    How dare you point your sword at anyone!


    Do you want to die?


    The bodyguards could not stand still.


    The twos reactions were instantaneous. Jung-hyun protected the woman, and Sang-jin aimed his sword at Zenko.


    It seems you havent fully regained your sanity.


    Ha, unbelievable. Did you think you would be hit once and then hit again?


    Zenko was undeterred even by the freezing voice that chilled the conference room.


    Wait a moment.


    In that moment, he finally realized the chilling cold that surrounded the conference room.


    Since when?


    When he realized it, the intense cold enveloped him.


    If he moved, he would die.


    He understood it with animalistic instinct. The moment he stepped out of the cold, his body would freeze into pieces.


    It seems you havent completely lost your mind. We will conclude the meeting here. Everyone, return.


    She left the conference room without looking back.


    Damn it!


    The cold subsided, and Zenko unleashed a string of Italian curses.


    (1) Torpedo boat: In colloquial terms refers to someone or something that totally messes up or ruins your plans. They just torpedo all your efforts!

 Chapter 75

    Chapter 75[Even if it means turning the world into an enemy (3)]


    You were too reckless.


    Park Sang-jin opened his mouth, which he had kept tightly shut since entering his office.


    As the Fairy you should know how to cherish your body. Even just a moment ago, you could have gotten yourself injured.


    He felt horrible even thinking about it now.


    Even if the Italian ambassador, Zenko Myron, had been insulting, he was a member of the Tredeci, a player with the skill of the Twelve.


    But she, a non-player, had lost her temper and provoked him.


    She was the only person in Korea who possessed the gift of White Silver .


    As a fairy, it was important for her to maintain her dignity, but she wanted him to realize that her presence would determine the future of the country.


    From now on, please give us orders. The bodyguards are here not only to protect you, but to destroy those who pose a threat to you.


    You still seem to think of yourself as an actress beloved by the people, but its time you realized that youre a fairy goddess-


    Park Sang-jin.


    Ga-eul, who had been listening, interrupted.


    Is that your opinion as an escort or as the manager of actress Im Ga-eul?


    Sang-jin remained silent.


    Taking a step back, he hesitated, unsure of how to respond.


    He couldnt tell what she wanted him to say. He could read her mind as a former actress, but he couldnt read her mind as a woman who chose to be a fairy.


    His answer, after a long silence, was neither.


    With all due respect, I hope you will have the awareness of being a fairy.


    Ugh, coward.


    What?


    San-jin glared at Jung-hyun in disbelief.


    Jung-hyun shook his head and pouted his lips.


    As long as youre good at your job, you still dont know how women feel.


    Lee Jung-hyun. Youre not in a position to say that. Didnt I clearly tell you to keep your feelings to yourself?


    Yes. Im sorry.


    Jung-hyun, who had been acting like an ass, quickly straightened up.


    Ga-eul sighed and waved her hands in the air.


    Ive had enough, so Ill forgive you this time. But you know?


    Yes. I know. I wont do that next time.


    Jung-hyun was relieved that his punishment didnt end with a pay cut.


    Hed be happy with a pay cut, but he didnt want to be thrown over a mountain and told to learn the basics all over again.


    Then, as he left to prepare the cake, he brought up a story hed heard from the scribe earlier.


    By the way, I heard they brought a Maserati GranTurismo as a commemoration of their visit from Italy.


    Maserati? GranTurismo?


    Yes. I heard it from an employee at the Italian embassy. They said it was a car that Big Mama favored.


    They gave that to me now?


    Im Ga-eul put down her pen and asked with a tense expression.


    It was an overwhelming presence that made one take a step back.


    Jung-hyun apologized and corrected himself.


    Thats why I asked as well. I asked why they were giving the car that Big Mama used to ride. They said the Maserati GranTurismo is not only bulletproof but also made of a premium alloy with strong resistance to mana


    Jung-hyun. Are you a guard or a car dealer? Just give me the main point.


    Yes, Im sorry. They said Big Mama wanted to present you with the GranTurismo, expressing her affection.


    Im Ga-eul glared at him with discomfort.


    Jung-hyun felt like a frog in front of a snake under the scrutinizing gaze.


    Hey, Sang-jin hyung! Help me out a bit!


    He glanced at Sang-jin with his peripheral vision.


    Sang-jin turned his head. He didnt want to jump into the fire unnecessarily.


    So they gave it to me as a gift from Big Mama. Yeah, tell them to let you drive it.


    What? A Maserati? The GranTurismo?


    Even so, Jung-hyun couldnt understand.


    It may have been a car someone else had driven, but it was a Maserati. It was the GranTurismo.


    It was a sedan manufactured by a world-renowned sports car company. S~ea??h the N??eFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Moreover, it was not only bulletproof, but also perfectly engineered with mana resistance, a premium vehicle.


    Did she not know how much the value of overseas sports cars had risen in the domestic market since End of the Century Destruction?


    Jung-hyun inwardly raised an eyebrow.


    I dont ride cars that others have ridden. Besides, I prefer Lamborghini.


    Lamborghini is great, but Maserati is also amazing.


    I understand that you didnt really like those Italian spaghetti bastards, but still, do you want a sports car, especially someone elses?


    Well, Im not particularly fond of those Italian spaghetti kids either, but it seems like Big Mama genuinely wants to give you the car she used to ride as a sign of affection


    No, it wont work. You will go to the mountains for a while


    Yes, Fairys words are absolutely correct!


    Jung-hyuns attitude change was immediate.


    Sang-jin, who was watching from the side, sighed in pity.


    Dont think Big Mama sent this as a gesture of love.


    Ga-eul said to the escorts.


    She had never met Big Mama in person.


    She had only heard rumors about Big Mama through Japan, China, and the United States.


    People said they didnt know what Big Mama was thinking.


    They said she was never a friendly person.


    They said she was no different from a player who only sought to fulfill her own desires.


    She wouldnt have simply sent the GranTurismo as a sign of affection.


    If she received it without reason, she might be asked to give something in return later.


    Furthermore, even though it was sent as a sign of affection, it could be interpreted as Italy having the upper hand over Korea.


    It seemed excessive to speculate, but when she thought of the Italian Ambassador Zenko Myron, she couldnt completely dismiss that thought.


    Italy looked down on Korea.


    Otherwise, it wouldnt have come out like this.


    I dont like it.


    She spoke out her thoughts that she didnt like.


    Once called the nations actress, the thought of someone existing above her head was extremely unpleasant.


    Especially if the person was a woman.


    Why did Italy send someone like Zenko Myron?


    They must be looking down on us.


    She listened to the conversation between the guards and immersed herself in her thoughts.


    Why did Big Mama send Zenko Myron?


    There must be some hidden reason behind it.


    She couldnt grasp what it was.


    But still, its fortunate. Nothing unfortunate happened.


    Something unfortunate did happen. He just didnt cross the line.


    Then she found a clue that was not apparent in their words.


    The ambassador had been disrespectful to the fairy.


    If it were before the world ended, it would have been resolved through diplomatic pressure or a sincere apology from the opposing country.


    But the world had already ended.


    The world had become a place where people couldnt complain even if the reason for someones death was because the dead person was weak.


    If the ambassador had been disrespectful, and if it was also a highly offensive remark, it wouldnt have been strange for him to die.


    Even Italy wouldnt have been able to strongly condemn it.


    But still, Big Mama sent Zenko Myron, knowing who he was as a person.


    As if she wished for Zenko Myrons death.


    Is something going on inside Italy?


    What?


    Nothing.


    For now, she couldnt figure out the situation in Italy.


    Her conclusions were speculative, not something she would divulge to her escorts.


    She just didnt like it.


    If her guess was correct, Big Mama had brought Korea into her scheme.


    In other words


    Did she dare to cross the line?


    Could there be such an intention hidden behind Big Mamas gift?


    The more she thought about it, the more disturbed she became.


    And if Big Mama had indeed entrusted her with dirty work, it wouldnt end here.


    Lee Jung-hyun, release someone trustworthy and have them keep an eye on the Italian ambassadors. Notify me immediately if any issues arise.


    Yes, understood!


    Lee Jung-hyun didnt harbor any objections. He responded firmly and left the office.


    Now, only she and Sang-jin remained in the office.


    Still, its fortunate. The deal yielded better results than expected.


    He spoke in a softer voice than before.


    Approaching her, he poured coffee into a cup.


    As she sipped the aroma, she lifted her gaze.


    The success was thanks to Alice Pharmaceuticals potions.


    Alice Pharmaceuticals revolutionary new potions that sparked a revolution in the potion market last year.


    If the new potions hadnt been released, acquiring Italys mana alloy would have come at a considerable cost.


    And Korea would have had to bow even more to Italy.


    It was fortunate that it was released at the right time. Thanks to that, not only were inferior potions produced by other pharmaceutical companies, but we also acquired the facilities for mass production in a short period.


    Especially being able to prepare the top-grade potions by Engineer Jung Seok-hoon.


    Thats right. We owe a debt to Engineer Jung Seok-hoon and the Alice Group. As soon as the trade with Italy is concluded, prepare to express our gratitude.


    Yes, I will inform the Chief Secretary. Still, provoking the Italian ambassadors was risky.


    He scolded her.


    She raised an eyebrow and looked at him. Then, with a smirk, she shifted her gaze to the documents.


    Anyway, with <Divine Spear> waiting in the next room, if there was any trouble, it would have been the ambassadors, not me.


    Really. You dont seem to be tired at all.


    Sang-jin shook her head as if she couldnt help it.


    As she said, <Divine Spear>was waiting in the next room.


    Namgung Seong-woon. The old man who was currently the strongest man in Korea would definitely be able to rescue her safely.


    Still, it was clear that she had done something dangerous.


    There were contingencies.


    As an escort, you had to assume the worst.


    He was going to tell her to be a good girl again.


    She knew it as if she had expected it.


    As an actress, as a fairy, she must not be broken by anyone.


    Sigh, theres nothing I can do.


    Sang-jin kept his mouth shut.


    Before becoming a fairy and even after becoming one.


    She still had a heart as strong as steel.


    La~ lulu~ lu lulu~ lulu~


    Julietta hummed a tune.


    As she walked down the street after leaving the hospital, she seemed happier than ever.


    So this is what happiness feels like.


    She stopped in her tracks.


    The sunlight was warm. The weather, entering early summer, was not as hot as she had expected.


    Was the weather in Sicily like this too?


    She recalled the days she had spent in Sicily.


    It wasnt just filled with bad memories.


    If anything, there were more good memories.


    Thats why she sometimes longed for her homeland.


    Although she never told him.


    I guess I cant show it to you.


    She placed her hand on her belly.


    Her belly hadnt swollen yet.


    But it felt as if the baby inside was moving.


    Congratulations. Youre pregnant. Youre already entering the 6th week.


    Today, she received the news of her pregnancy.


    It was the news she had been hoping for since leaving Italy and settling in Korea.


    She couldnt describe how lovely Eunae was.


    How much she longed for a child every time she saw her.


    A child with the person she loves.


    Finally, it bore fruit.


    Ah!


    She stopped stroking her belly and pulled out her phone as she remembered something.


    Ill have to let Bru know soon. Ah, maybe its better to tell him in person?


    Then Ill just give him a hint.


    Julieta waited for the toot-toot signal.


    Soon enough, Bruno picked up the phone.


    Bruno, its me!


    [Yeah. Lunch?]


    Im on my way to eat. Have you eaten?


    [Me too. Im on my way to eat. Did you go to the doctor? Are you feeling okay?]


    A concerned voice on the other end of the phone.


    The feeling of being the center of attention for a loved one is always indescribable.


    I wanted to tell him right away.


    But it wasnt the right time to say it.


    I wanted to tell him face to face, and see his face light up with joy.


    Im feeling fine. Anything you want for dinner?


    [Not really. Dont cook. If you want something, Ill make it].


    Bru. I know I cant cook. Of course I was going to buy it.


    [Oh, yeah].


    Bru.


    [Yeah, Julie].


    You need to come in early today.


    [Okay.]


    I hung up the phone.


    I was happy.


    She hadnt been this happy since shed left Italy.


    She started walking. She stopped and put her hand on her stomach.


    May this happiness continue.


    May this happiness continue.


    She basked in the bliss of early summer.


    May the happiness continue.


    May it continue.


    Who is this, Julieta Valentine?


    May the happiness go on and on and on and on and on and on and on and on and on and on and on and on and on and on and on and on and on and on and on and on and on and on and on and on and on and on and on and on and on and on and on and on and on and on and on and on and on and on and on and on and on and on and on and on and on and on and on and on and on and on and on and on and on and on and on and on and on and on and on and on and on and on and on and on and on and on and on and on and on and on and on and on and on.


    How have you been, youve gotten a lot prettier since I last saw you.


    Ah. Aaa-aah.


    But what am I going to do about this?


    Zenko Myron frowned.


    Its time for the bluebird to go back to his cage.


    Happiness, it goes on.


    Only while you dream.

 Chapter 76

    Chapter 76[Even if it means turning the world into an enemy (4)]


    Julietta Valentine.


    All the people of Sicily called her the Princess of Sicily.


    They called her the Princess of Sicily because there was no other woman in Sicily as beautiful and regal as her.


    They also called her the Tomboy Princess.


    Sicilians knew how tomboyish she could be and how much trouble the Valentine family had following her around.


    Are you sure you want to set off fireworks?


    You dont mean you want to set fire to some assholes house you dont like?


    Yes! Yes! Yes! I want to see fireworks!


    Julietta Valentine.


    The Sicilians, in unison, called her the Princess of Valentine.


    She was a blood relative of Lukenik Valentine, the boss of the Valentine family, who ruled Sicily.


    There was no one in Sicily who could touch her with a bargepole.


    And if you crossed her, youd learn the hard way what the Valentine family was made of.


    Bru! He touched my ass!


    Now, my bad, ah, I didnt realize you were the Princess of Valentines.


    What a ridiculous excuse, what Sicilian doesnt know her?


    Well, I really do, Im just traveling to Sicily this time.


    Whatever the reason.


    And youll know why Bruno Valentine is called Valentines Brown Bear.


    There was a saying in Sicily that was passed down orally.


    If you want to keep your penis intact, never touch the Princess of Valentine.


    Its a testament to the Valentine familys hold on Sicily and how much they cherish the presence of Julietta Valentine.


    However, the Valentine family was not the only family that wrinkled Sicily.


    In every city in Italy, not a day goes by that the mafia doesnt wage a war for control of the city.


    And the Valentine and Myron families were fighting for control of Sicily.


    Of course, it was the Valentines who had the upper hand.


    It was only a matter of time before the Valentines would overthrow the Myrons and become the true rulers of Sicily.


    The Valentines had Julietta Valentine.


    Another fight?


    They started it.


    Miss, I beg you, Im desperate, please give me the strength to beat them!


    Alright, you must come back alive.


    Julieta Valentines gift was, the ability to amplify mana efficiency.


    Her amplification had the power to double the power of the Valentine family.


    Of course, was not a rare gift by any means. There were people everywhere who possessed gifts that amplified mana efficiency.


    It was just that her was superior to those who possessed the same gift.


    Thats why, up until this point, people had no reason to doubt Valentines victory.


    The twist came unexpectedly.


    Big Mama has chosen Myron to be the ruler of Sicily.


    One day, Lukenik Valentine called the family together and delivered the grim news.


    They couldnt believe what their boss was telling them.


    Why would Big Mama choose the Myron family to be the rulers of Sicily?


    The Valentine Family should be the rulers of Sicily.


    The Valentine family is stronger than the Myronfamily.


    Still, the reality remains the same.


    The Myron family has risen to the top of Sicily with Big Mamas stature behind them.


    This seemed to be the end of the mafias war, but it wasnt completely over.


    The Myron family, now in control of Sicily, began to gnaw away at the Valentine family metallurgically.


    Theyve fallen to the Myrons!


    Whats going on, where the hell did they come from!


    In the name of cleaning up Sicily, the Myrons diminished the power of the Valentines.


    As time went on, Valentines power grew weaker and weaker.


    Some members of the Valentine family chose to defect to the Myron family, and the Myron family recruited powerful men from all over the country.


    Until one day, Julieta Valentine met a cruel fate.


    What?


    The Valentines have decided to merge with the Myron family.


    Dad, thats not a merger.


    Thats right, boss! Are you saying were going to succumb to the Myron children as it is!


    To protect Valentine.


    Lukenik Valentine was finally brought to his knees.


    He made no pretense of hearing the objections of Julieta and the other officers, and continued in silence.


    Valentine did not give in. Its just joining hands with Myron, for a while.


    What does that mean? Doesnt that mean well be merged, which is all well and good, but in the end, well be under Myron!


    Julieta and Vincent Myron will share a betrothal.


    What?


    She tilted her head in confusion.


    There was only one son of the Myron Family Boss.


    Vincent Myron, the troublemaker.


    Why should she marry a good-for-nothing man who openly revels in debauchery?


    She looked at Lukenik and her brother Albert, demanding an explanation.


    Albert averted his eyes.


    Lukenik opened his mouth, not showing the slightest sign of agitation.


    Myron said he would relinquish some control of Sicily if you and Vincent became husband and wife.


    Isnt that the same as sacrificing your daughter?


    No. Were just taking advantage of the next opportunity.


    Lukenik looked to his left.


    Lets face it. We lost. But we will win next time.


    And the one person who can make that next time happen is you, Julieta Valentine.


    What am I.


    Marry Vincent, have children.


    Daddy.


    In that moment, she recognized Lukenicks intent.


    She wasnt the only one. Some of the officers were more perceptive than others.


    All eyes turned to her.


    Perhaps its for the best. Vincent Myrons gift is one of Myrons strengths.


    Everyone has a gift. We just dont recognize them.


    So, are Gifts hereditary?


    The International Mana Management Organization has stated that Gift is not a heritable variable.


    The report cites statistics that show that newborns gifts are not inherited from their parents. It concludes that even if a child sometimes possesses a parents Gift, it is only a coincidence.


    They also concluded that a newborns mana is negligibly influenced by their parents.


    In other words, mana and gifts are indeterminate.


    With a few exceptions.


    The International Mana Management Organization has found that some gifts can be inherited from parents.


    And Amplification was a Gift that had the property of inheriting a spouses Gift.


    Boss, I think it would be good to get a second generation from Miss Julieta.


    How about my child, she has minimal mana, but her gifts are worthy.


    Ive received correspondence from several families who would like to form a conjugal bond with Lady Julieta.


    She had overheard a conversation the officers had once had with their boss.


    Discussing marriage contracts against her will.


    At the time, she felt betrayed and even angry.


    But she also realized that she had to consider Valentines future as one of the people who would carry on his name.


    She was thinking about it.


    She hadnt been thinking about a future in which she would be Vincents mistress, succumbing to Myron in this way.


    Is a mana efficiency gift. If Julieta conceives Vincent Myrons child, the child will inevitably be affected by .


    Bo, boss, you dont mean.


    Thats right. The child born will have gifts beyond Vincent Myrons. We will steal the child, and we will make him or her the one to rebuild Valentine.


    The officers were silent.


    It was a ridiculous plan.


    It meant the Valentine family was backed into a corner.


    The officers looked at each other.


    None of them wanted to deny the absurdity of the plan.


    Lady. Please think of Mr. Valentines future.


    Please. Lady.


    Please fulfill your duty as Valentine.


    Lukenik turned to her.


    Julieta. If you are one of the Valentines, you will endure the humiliation of being Vincent Myrons mistress.


    But.


    If you have enjoyed what Valentine has enjoyed so far, I think you should fulfill your duty as one who bears his name.


    Julieta looked at Albert, hoping he would convince Lukenick.


    Albert said nothing.


    His silence was an affirmation.


    She looked around the room.


    Suddenly, everyone was looking at her.


    They were waiting for her answer.


    In the end, there was only one answer she could give.


    Yes.


    When youve earned it, do your duty.


    The words echoed in her head.


    She realized what a sweet dream she had been having.


    It was time to wake up.


    And then-.


    Say it.


    No. I dont want to get married like this!


    Julieta Valentine.


    The night the officers were guarding her in the name of protecting her.


    To keep her from running away.


    Bruno climbed through the window and approached her as she sat on the bed, transfixed.


    He put his hands on her shoulders and leaned in.


    I will protect you, even if it means turning the world against you.


    Julieta was chilled. She clasped her hand over his large one.


    The next day, no one found them.


    Cazzo!


    Zenko Myron cursed in Italian.


    Albert, sitting across from him, sighed and turned to look out the window.


    What happened?


    The player driving the car glanced at Zenko in the rearview mirror.


    Tom Myron.


    He was Zenko and Alberts assistant on this trip.


    He wasnt an ambassador and didnt seem to know what had happened in the interview room.


    There is such a thing.


    Zenko didnt answer, but hummed to himself. S��ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He hadnt laid a finger on her since then.


    Since when, he wondered.


    When he realized, a chill surrounded him.


    The chill seemed to linger in his body even now.


    His body remembered. An indelible horror.


    Cazzo.


    Zenko thought he recognized the man who had imprinted his fear on him.


    Namgung Seong from <Divine Spear>.


    Only he can handle such coldness, and he is said to be the strongest spear in Korea.


    Korea, their player level is not low.


    Dont underestimate the Twelve. They are recognized by the international community. Didnt I tell you that before?


    Yes, recognized. Lets just say theyre the equivalent of the Tredici.


    Zenko hummed and glared out the car window.


    Maybe Ive been underestimating Korea too much.


    It wasnt just <Divine Spear> .


    He thought of the bodyguards who had blocked his attack.


    They werent the Twelve, but they were just as strong.


    They werent guarding the fairy for nothing.


    Forget it, drive on, were going to meet the Princess of Valentine.


    Zenko pursed his lips.


    The meeting with the fairy wasnt the reason for his visit.


    An ambassador was originally scheduled to visit Korea, Albert Valentine.


    At the last minute, the Myron family stepped in to attend the meeting.


    To win over Julieta Valentine.


    Even after all these years, her value has not diminished.


    She was a useful artifact.


    How many times had they searched for her?


    I hadnt realized she had fled to Korea, where she could only be caught by crossing the Pacific and North Atlantic oceans.


    Are you sure? Couldnt they have mistaken her for someone else?


    I showed it to the Valentines, Im sure. It was Julieta Valentine.


    Tom asked, and Zenko answered.


    Zenko recalled an incident last winter. He was watching the U.S. news and happened to see a video of a department store attack in South Korea.


    And there she was, Julieta Valentine.


    How excited he was.


    He was so excited to see her again, the princess of Sicily.


    It just so happened that the familys research on her escape route and direction pointed to South Korea.


    She was a beautiful woman.


    Although she was to become the wife of her boss, Vincent Myron, she was only a concubine.


    Once Vincent had made his big move, and shed given birth to his child, hed let the executives have a taste.


    Hmph, Im looking forward to it.


    If Julieta was untouchable in the Valentine family, she was untouchable in the Myron family.


    Everyone in the Myron Family wanted to see her surrender on bed.


    If she was conquered by the Myrons, it meant that the Valentines had been completely conquered and humiliated.


    And then theres Albert, how could he not recognize his own sister?


    Well, maybe hell recognize her and pretend he doesnt out of loyalty.


    Zenko snapped.


    Albert was still staring out the window.


    When he felt the stare, he adjusted his glasses and replied.


    That wont happen. Ill keep my word. Julieta needs us, too.


    Ho-ho. You mean to tell me youre going to defile her yourself, Valentine, before Myron does?


    Youd better do it in moderation. The boss isnt very nice.


    Youre right about moderation, I may have bowed to Vincent Myron, but Im the boss of the Valentine family.


    Zenko stiffened suddenly as he received an unexpected threat.


    Albert Valentine.


    Recently, he had become a prominent figure within Tredici.


    As much as he resented it, he knew he couldnt beat Albert.


    Tsk.


    Hey, were here.


    Tom pulled up.


    Zenko got out with a grunt.


    What the So she was living in a place like this?


    It was a four-story row house.


    She hadnt expected the Princess of Valentine to live in such a small place.


    Zenko was devastated and decided to wait for her.


    Soon enough, he spotted a blonde woman walking in the distance.


    Oh ,who is this, Julieta Valentine?


    I felt sluggish after eating lunch.


    Nevertheless, I had to finish the work.


    I stared at the monitor and tapped on the keyboard.


    Just a little more


    It happened when I tried to move the mouse to save the document.


    The smartphone placed on the table vibrated.


    On the screen was the name of my beloved wife.


    What could it be?


    I had just called her a little while ago.


    It was strange to receive another call so soon.


    Julie.


    I called her name, but there was no response for a while.


    I sensed something was off and leaned closer to the smartphone.


    I could hear the sound of heavy breathing several times.


    It seemed like there was another persons voice mixed in as well.


    Bru. Its me.


    Soon, Julietta spoke.


    It wasnt her usual cheerful voice.


    It was the voice she had when she was downcast, as if her throat was tight.


    Bru. Thank you for everything so far.


    What?


    Dont look for me anymore.


    Julie! Julie!


    I stood up from my seat. I called her name, but there was no response.


    She had already hung up the phone.


    Without paying attention to the distorted shape of the smartphone, I gripped it tightly.


    Even though everyone at the office was staring at me, I ignored their gazes and started packing my things.


    B-Bruno. What on earth are you


    Im leaving for today.


    What are you talking about? You havent finished the work yet!


    Then Im quitting. Thank you for employing me. If I get a chance, Ill come back later to bid you a proper farewell.


    Bruno! Hey, Bruno! Where are you going?


    He stomped out of the office, not even hearing the department head call after him.


    Ehhh.


    The manager ran a hand through his hair and sighed.


    Then, he shouted loudly towards the corridor where he had rushed out.


    If a man acts like this, there must be only one reason! Seize it for yourself!


    Ive had moments like that too.


    Wait, doesnt Assistant Bruno have a wife?


    Seems like he still has a good catch.


    Oh? Is he leaving the company because of his good catch?


    The supervisor soon gave up on thinking about it.


    He lit a cigarette.


    When his head was in a mess, cigarettes were the best.


    Hey, Supervisor


    Yeah? What is it?


    Assistant Kim approached.


    With his hands in his pockets, the supervisor asked.


    Assistant Kim whispered, cautiously observing the eyes of their colleagues.


    Were still inside the company, you know.


    Ah.


    The supervisor dropped the cigarette he had been holding in his mouth.

 Chapter 77

    Chapter 77[Even if it means turning the world into an enemy(5)] S~ea??h the N??elFir��.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Its too hot.


    Seona, are you okay?


    Hayang placed his hand on the wall and examined Seonas complexion as she lowered her head.


    Sweat was running down her cheeks.


    She was a child. It was only natural for her to be weak in the heat.


    Its only early summer.


    Its too hot.


    Eunha pouted his lips as he gave her a light pinch.


    Now her red eyes were filled with moisture. Not tears, but sweat.


    Hayang was fanning her, but her near-golden hair clung to her sweaty cheeks and refused to fall.


    Do you want me to cut your hair?


    Then why dont you come with me, I was thinking of cutting it too.


    No, its okay, the nun at the church will cut it for me.


    Well, thats fine then. Ill have to go alone.


    Min-ji, come with me!


    Seona sighed, twining her fingers in her blond hair that reached down to her shoulder blades.


    She decided to ask the nuns to cut her hair sometime today.


    Just then, Eunha, who was walking ahead of her, dropped a bombshell in a nonchalant voice.


    Then why dont you cut off her tail as well?


    Uh, uh, what did you just say?


    Why dont you cut off his tail too.


    Thats cruel.


    Seona hugged her tail tightly, distancing herself from him.


    The other children did the same, slinking away from him and clinging to him.


    Even Eunhyuk.


    Why. I did something wrong.


    Its not your tail, but how could it be?


    Ha ha. Trim your fur.


    Then you should speak straight. This is why I have a problem with Noeunha.


    Shut up, Mukminji.


    Seona let go of her tail and looked it over.


    Even though she brushes it twice a day, is it still too much and messy?


    She stroked her fluffy tail and thought about it.


    Then I remembered a time when I was a kid and my tail was trimmed incorrectly.


    It was so traumatizing that it still haunts me in my dreams.


    Okay, Ill just trim the fine hairs.


    Why cut it? Its nice and fluffy.


    Hey, when you touch it, can you say something first?


    Oh, sorry.


    She freaks out when someone suddenly touch her.


    Seona wiped the sweat from her neck and blinked.


    Eunhyuk, who was fiddling with his tail, apologized with a cheerful smile.


    Okay, okay, okay. We can buy ice cream, right?


    Guys, Eunha wants ice cream!


    Wow~!


    Youre the boss!


    Minji-satisfied, making a V with her fingers. Meanwhile, she was pecking Eun-ha, forcing him to raise his hands in surrender.


    They bought ice cream at a nearby convenience store.


    Seona was finally able to cool off.


    Why dont you hang out at my house today? Dads cafe is cool.


    Ill go.


    Seona, who was biting a Popsicle, quickly raised her hand.


    In succession, other children also held up their thumbs.


    Eunha did the same. He was going to drink the potion from Happiness.


    I must be so tall.


    It was hard to get a drink at the cafe now that Jungs potion had gotten around.


    If not at a time like this, when else would he use his friend Jung Ha-yang?


    Ah. Then Ill leave my bag at home. Muk Minji, what are you going to do?


    Ill go with you. Just dont come out late because youre hanging out with Eunae again.


    Its not like I do that every day, and Eunae is cute.


    Lately, shes been greeting him at the front door when she hears him coming home. It was so adorable to watch her little body waddle over to him like a duck.


    If I stopped watching, time would fly by.


    It wasnt the first time Id broken a promise to Minji.


    Okay, Ill try.


    I tried, but only so far.


    He felt good just thinking about his sister, who would greet him every time he came home from school with a Big brother!


    Huh? Thats Julieta. By the way, who are the people shes with?


    Huh?


    Minji pointed to a row house around the corner.


    A car was parked in front of the rowhouse, its tinted windows obscuring the interior.


    Julieta seemed to be having a conversation with two foreigners who got out of the car.


    I couldnt get a good look at her because of the distance, but I could tell she was frozen.


    Wait a minute. Isnt that Tredici?


    Recognizable even from a distance, the foreigner with the dull orange hair and slouched posture with his hands in his pockets.


    Zenko Myron.


    There was no way he didnt know him.


    There was no direct connection, but the ripples he had spread in Korea were indescribable.


    Why is Zenko Myron here.


    Come to think of it, today was the day of the meeting between Korea and Italy.


    Eunha remembered the talks before the regression.


    Before the regression, Korea held talks with Italy to bring back the Koreans stranded in Italy.


    The fairy Im Ga-eul took advantage of this opportunity to trade mana alloys in the Mediterranean.


    Some criticized her for spending so much money to trade for so little mana alloy.


    The Fairy Government explained that even a small amount of Mediterranean Mana Alloy would improve the quality of players devices.


    The accusations seemed to die down quickly, but the main content of the meeting was problematic.


    Korea had agreed to cooperate with Italy in subduing the second-ranked Overrank Leviathan that inhabited the North Atlantic in order to repatriate isolated Koreans in Italy.


    Second Overrank.


    Up until this point, South Korea had never seen a monster in the second rank.


    But now we have to cooperate to defeat a second-rank overranked monster.


    Some people were skeptical about the risk of sending Koreans back home.


    However, public opinion still insisted on sending them home.


    In the end, South Korea had to send three Twelve Seats to the North Atlantic.


    The result was.


    We lost a lot.


    A large-scale allied operation involving southern Europe, including Italy; the Americas, including the United States; Africa, which bordered the North Atlantic; and finally Korea.


    Leviathan was defeated by a combined effort of the best players in each country.


    Koreas participation in the alliance resulted in the safe return of the Koreans, but the damage was severe.


    <Divine Spear> Namgung Seong-woon lost his left arm instead of landing a critical hit on Leviathan.


    <Railgun> Shin Myeong-hwan suffered complications in mana recovery ability due to the aftermath of a mana rampage.


    And <Florist> Bang Yeon-ji died during the mission.


    At that time, they thought she had died.


    It was an unbelievable event.


    It happened when he was still attending the academy.


    Did you hear about it?


    The news this morning? Impossible not to hear.


    It still gives me chills. Bang Yeon-ji was being held captive in Italy.


    Hey, they say held captive, but the reality is sigh, the more I think about it, the angrier I get.


    Bang Yeon-ji, <Florist>, was not killed during the mission but was held captive in Italy.


    If she hadnt managed to escape after going through various hardships, the truth would have been buried forever.


    The author who committed this extraordinary act was none other than Zenko Myron.


    Public opinion in South Korea exploded.


    The Fairy Government and the Twelve Seats strongly protested to Italy.


    Several countries also issued condemnatory statements.


    To quell the condemnation, Italy captured Zenko Myron alive. Big Mama publicly executed him in the square.


    She made mixed-blood individuals with Korean blood stab him with a knife until his death.


    Zenko Myron was said to have died after being stabbed 41 times.


    And Big Mama, while bowing her head sincerely and apologizing to Korea, sent Zenko Myrons head as a sign of repentance.


    That was the outcome of the Korea-Italy meeting.


    And now.


    Zenko Myron, the villain, was having a conversation with Julietta.


    Minji, wait here. Dont come out under any circumstances. Who knows what might happen.


    What? What are you planning to do!?


    I told you. Dont come out under any circumstances.


    Eunha warned Minji and rushed out of the alley. He concealed his body in a location where they wouldnt notice, suppressing any presence.


    Damn, I couldnt understand a word of it.


    They were talking in Italian.


    I couldnt make out what they were talking about, but I could tell it was bad.


    Fanabla!


    Julietta shook off Zenkos touch. She even tried to draw on her mana to flee the scene.


    Just then, Zenko Myron stuck his hands in his pockets and smirked.


    He approached her, not caring if she was wary or not, and whispered something.


    What was it? What did he say?


    Whatever hed said, her face had gone pale. She offered no resistance, draining the mana from her body.


    Chuckling at what was so good, Zenko tapped her on the shoulder.


    I dont know what it is, but I dont think we should leave it like that.


    Julieta walks to the car that Zenko is pointing at.


    She looked like she was walking into a prison cell.


    Watching the scene, Eunha wondered what to do.


    He couldnt hear the conversation, but it looked like she was being dragged away for some reason.


    Of course he had to save her.


    But he was powerless against Zenko Myron and the other Italian, both members of the Tredici.


    The ideal course of action would be to find out where they were going.


    If he could figure out where they were going, he could leave the rest to Bruno or Seo-Young Shin.


    So he jumped out to chase after the car as soon as it took off.


    He used his mana to enhance his physical abilities,


    Huh?


    He blinked at the sight of the Italians waiting for him as he rounded the corner.


    He hadnt expected them to notice.


    Marmcchio?


    A bespectacled Italian with a pomade haircut frowned.


    I was wondering who was watching us earlier. Was it just a kid?


    Zenko Myron grumbled in Korean. He scratched the back of his head and slowly approached Eunha.


    Kid, do you have any business with us?


    An attitude that didnt convey any sense of wariness.


    Rather, a friendly demeanor.


    But Eunha quickly assumed a defensive stance.


    Unexpectedly, Zenko Myron swung his hand like a whip.


    Ugh!


    Huh? Who do you think you are?


    If he hadnt protected his head with mana, he would have been knocked out.


    Meanwhile, Zenko Myron looked at him with curious eyes. Then, after seeing his own swinging hand, he murmured in disbelief, You blocked that? as if unable to believe it.


    I wonder if even a kid in this country can handle mana well.


    Makes sense. That kid is weird.


    Right? I thought Korea was more amazing than I realized. But what about him? I cant even leave him alone.


    Hes a child, but I cant help it.


    Right, lets get rid of him.


    Zenko Myron stretched out his legs as if to throw a jab.


    This bastard!


    Im going to kill him.


    Eunha ducked his head to avoid the attack that flew overhead.


    What? Thats amazing!


    Eunha leaped up with all the strength in his legs.


    He kicked the wall once, turned, and drove into Zenkos flank.


    Zenko took a step back, dodging it by a mere sheet of paper, then reached for him as he disappeared from view.


    Eunha swerved as best as he could in midair, reaching out for him.


    In his hand, a mana-filled sphere.


    He shot mana toward Zenkos outstretched hand.


    Cazzo!


    Zenko shouted, and with his other hand, he blocked the flying sphere.


    What kind of a kid.


    He looked at the red marks on the back of his hand and spat.


    Even though he had protected the back of his hand with mana, he hadnt been able to block all the damage.


    It was proof of his mana efficiency.


    So what.


    That was more fun than I thought.


    He was a kid, after all.


    Zenko moved with disorienting speed and grabbed him by the nape of the neck as he looked for an opening.


    As annoying as it was to have to use his true strength against a child, he knew that if he didnt use her true strength, it wouldnt be easy.


    Ugh!


    Uh-huh. Where.


    Eunha pried Zenkos hand away from his, channeling mana into the hand that held his wrist.


    Zenko wasnt going to let him get away with it, though, and he was protecting his wrist with mana, blocking the attack.


    Kuck!


    I couldnt breathe.


    Zenko was pressing down on his throat.


    Suspended in midair, he struggled to break free.


    But his consciousness was becoming increasingly blurry. If he kept this up, hed suffocate and die.


    Damn it.


    His strength was about to drain from his body.


    Let him go. I thought you said you wouldnt touch the people around me.


    Julieta said in a nervous tone as she got out of the car.


    Oh? Was he one of your people? Ha, no, he shouldnt be.


    Hes just a kid, get your hands off him.


    Hes not a normal kid, and I can tell you from experience that you should kill him while you can.


    Zenko.


    Ha. Valentine, you assholes. Got it.


    Zenko loosened his grip on his throat.


    Sinking to the floor, Eunha breathed in sharply. The spinning world slowly fell into place.


    Julieta knelt before him as he caught his breath.


    Eunha, thank you for your help. I dont need your help anymore than that.


    Noona, whats going on here?


    Julieta said nothing.


    Instead, she handed me the ring with a bittersweet smile on her face.


    Will you take this to Brew?


    Tell him Im sorry.


    And that Ive been happy.


    Noona.


    I called out to Julieta.


    She shook her head, still.


    I was happy in the meantime.


    I was happy.


    The moment he heard the words, a small surge of irritation ran through him.


    He was determined to be happy in his second life.


    And the category of happiness he was pursuing included the happiness of others.


    She was happy in the meantime?


    On someone elses terms?


    It was ridiculous.


    Why would she say she was happy without asking permission, and then come out and say she was going to be unhappy now?


    Dont try to get away with it.


    She was part of his happiness.


    She couldnt be unhappy on his own terms.


    The only time she was allowed to be unhappy was when he excluded her from it.


    He tried to use his physical abilities to catch her getting into the car.


    Just then.


    Uh-huh. Be a good boy when youre being watched.


    Zenko Myron grabbed him by the nape of the neck and threw him to the ground.


    Eunha hastily manipulated his mana to soften the blow.


    But it was too late. If he tried to repurpose the mana to enhance his physical abilities, he wouldnt be able to react in time.


    I had to brace myself for some impact.


    Huh.


    Luckily, he landed in a pile of garbage. The garbage bags cushioned his landing.


    The more I think about it, the more pissed I am.


    He threw something at the top of his head.


    It was a banana peel.


    My stomach lurched.


    You can say youre happy all you want, but Im not happy yet.


    He glared at the car as it drove away, buried in a pile of trash.


    Hey! No Eunha! Are you okay! Are you hurt?


    It was Minji, who was making good on his warning.


    As soon as the Italians were out of sight, she ran over to him, who was leaning against a trash bag with his arms propped up and his legs crossed.


    Minji, tell them Im not playing today. Dont tell the kids why.


    Okay. I kind of know what happened. But dont you think you should take a shower first?


    Minji frowned and pinched the bridge of her nose.


    Eunha hadnt heard her, still glaring in the direction the vehicle had disappeared.

 Chapter 78

    Chapter 78[Even if it means turning the world into an enemy (7)]


    Eunha. Get off. Its dangerous.


    I know its dangerous.


    Thats why Im coming with Mr. Bruno.


    I mean, whatever.


    Bruno turned the wheel and sighed.


    He was going to go rescue Julieta alone.


    He could hear from Eunha why she had disappeared, but he had no intention of taking him with him.


    He knew from the attack on the department store at dawn last year that Eunhas skills were better than most, but he was up against an opponent.


    Tredici.


    Bruno wasnt sure he could take on the two of them.


    Nevertheless, Eunha insisted on accompanying him, even to the point of a sword fight on the front porch.


    In the end, it was Bruno who raised the white flag.


    He had Eunha in the passenger seat and was tracking Julietas location on his smartphone.


    Do you think well find her?


    Luckily, she has a smartphone.


    Julieta hadnt realized that her smartphone had a built-in locator.


    There was no way Tredici, the man who had taken her, would know.


    The red spot was currently flashing at the Alice Hotel near Jonggak Station.


    What floor is it on, that was high performance, wasnt it?


    Eunha knew how accurate Brunos tracker was at relaying information.


    He didnt have to sneak into the hotel and look through the directory or go room by room.


    But, Mr. Bruno. Do you have any player devices I can use?


    There should be a bag of player gear in the back seat. Take your pick.


    Eunha unbuckled his seatbelt and turned to the back seat.


    On the seat was an aluminum briefcase.


    It was quite heavy.


    He brought it to his lap and inspected the equipment.


    A Beretta 92, SB.


    It was an old pistol, but thankfully in good condition.


    Eunha opened the magazine, glanced inside, and tucked it into his back waistband.


    He didnt bother to pick out a sword. The mangoche S3 and kukri S1 that Seoyoung had prepared for him would suffice.


    There should be armor there, too. Its dangerous to be naked.


    Id love to wear armor, but Im small and nothing fits.


    Its hard enough to move with this.


    Eunha pointed to the mangoshu and kukri tucked between his legs. Then he pointed to the various potions hanging around his waist and the beret hed pulled out of her bag earlier.


    Seeing that, Brunos mouth fell open.


    No words came to him.


    It was as if the Eunha was going to war.


    A war, indeed.


    He was ready for it, too. He didnt know what to say to him.


    Oh, I see you have the Shadow Spiders venom. Do you mind if I use it?


    Sure.


    Eunha smiled in delight as he pulled out a container of purple liquid from his bag.


    Sixth level Shadow Spider.


    The Shadow Spiders venom was a terrifying poison that disrupted the flow of mana in the body, forcing a mana surge.


    Along with the Shadow Spiders venom, he hadnt forgotten the antidote, which he hung on his belt.


    And this.


    And this?


    Eunha held out a wedding ring.


    There was no way Bruno didnt know who it belonged to.


    But he was so lost in thought, he could only stare at it.


    After a moment, Bruno removed his hand with the one holding the gears.


    You need it more than I do. Itll help.


    Yes, I will.


    Eunha was grateful for Brunos favor. As an elementary school student, he needed something to compensate for his lack of skill.


    He slipped Julietas ring onto a necklace hed worn since he was a child. It was too loose to fit a grown womans ring on his finger.


    I assume you know what that is?


    Sort of.


    Eunha nodded.


    Hed been bugging Bruno about it since theyd gotten into the car.


    And Eunha vaguely realized why he hadnt known about Bruno and Julietas existence before the regression.


    Even before the regression, Julietta and Bruno would not have been able to completely escape the Italian mafia.


    We dont know what would have happened, but the outcome would have been the same, given that their presence in Korea was unknown.


    And the Bruno of before the regression would have died, unable to save Julietta.


    Without him, Julieta would have died.


    <Myrons mistress>, Julieta Myron.


    Eunha lowered his head and quietly recited.


    .


    He remembered the name.


    There was no way he wouldnt remember it.


    It was one of the tinnitus of the people who had raided The Abyssal.


    I wasnt expecting that.


    The Abyssal was a black dungeon that mankind had tentatively declared untouchable.


    There are only eight dungeons in the world, and they are located in Chulwon, Kagoshima, Sichuan, Siberia, and the Grand Canyon.


    And in the Mediterranean, there was the Dungeon of the Deep, a conical tower rising from the sea floor.


    Mankind thought that the Deep Dungeon, with its extreme difficulty just to approach, would be the last of the Black Dungeons to be tackled.


    Ironically, however, it was the first to be tackled.


    In the year 26 A.D., the Southern European Union became the first country in the world to successfully capture a Black Dungeon.


    The world was buzzing about the logbooks of the Deep Dungeon.


    Eunha was no exception, and he pored over the Abyssal Dungeon walkthroughs in hopes of beating it.


    Then he realized that Italian players had been instrumental in taking down the Black Dungeon.


    He realized that many Italian players had the surname Myron.


    Is the Myron family a representative clan of Italy?


    At first, I thought about the stature of the Myron family.


    Curiosity got the better of him, and he decided to learn more about the Myron family.


    And he was surprised to realize the truth that the Italians had been hiding.


    No, he wasnt.


    More like disgusted.


    Juliette Myron, a supporter of the Southern European Campaign.


    She possessed a powerful Amplification.


    Her gift allowed the raid to visibly augment its power.


    On the surface, this is a story of one persons power.


    However, Julieta Myron was merely an amplifier who was forced to participate in order to use the <Amplification> .


    In fact, even the term amplifier could be considered tame.


    She was nothing more than a breeding machine.


    Gifts are not inherited, with a few exceptions, but the Amplification was one of those exceptions.


    Of the players who bore Myrons name in the raid, all of them in their twenties or so were children of her blood.


    .


    That was the name by which she was known in Italy.


    I had no idea that was Julietta noona.


    No further explanation was needed.


    With a little deduction, I was able to figure out that a woman named Julieta Myron must have been Julieta Valentine.


    The more I thought about it, the more disgusted I became.


    That pisses me off.


    Before the regression, Julieta would have been living in a hell worse than hell.


    And Bruno, who would have died without being able to save her.


    He hoped they would never have to go through what they had before the regression.


    He wanted them to be happy.


    So-.


    Were here.


    Bruno stopped the car.


    The Alice Hotel.


    Julieta would be in there.


    Dont regret it.


    If theres any regret, its theirs.


    Good luck.


    You, too.


    The two of them stretched lightly.


    He checked his gear once more, then stepped forward without hesitation.


    Kill them all.


    Kill them all.


    The 18th floor of the Alice Hotel.


    The Italian ambassadors were using the entire floor.


    All thanks to the consideration of the Fairy Godmother Government.


    In reality, the government had rented the entire floor to prevent the ambassadors from causing international trouble.


    Albert Valentine didnt mind. The facilities and services were too good to complain about.


    Best of all, the imprisonment of Julieta Valentine would not arouse suspicion.


    The same seemed to be true for Zenko Myron and Tom Myron.


    But there was one thing that didnt sit right with Jenko.


    Why did they suddenly change hotels?


    He took a swig from his bottle of soju and frowned.


    Slaves drink it, obviously. I was a fool to believe it.


    Hed tried to taste how good soju was for Korean slaves, but it was just alcohol mixed with a little water.


    Yeah. What were they thinking?


    Tom agreed.


    Originally, he had planned to take the ambassadors to the Dawn Hotel, which had been prearranged by the government.


    But just as he was about to drive off, someone from the government rushed over and informed him that the hotel had changed.


    Instead of the Dawn Hotel and apologized that they had prepared the top floor of Alice Hotel, but the more I thought about it, the more I realized something was wrong.


    If the hotel had been notified in advance, they should have been prepared, but could there be a problem on the day of the summit?


    Albert Valentine was also lost in thought, trying to figure out what the Good Fairys intentions were.


    Even I would not accept the likes of you.


    Ha, that bitch.


    Zenko sighed.


    He downed the bottle of shochu in one gulp.


    Red-faced, Zenko glared at Julieta, who sat cross-legged.


    Despite her imprisonment, Julieta felt no threat from them.


    She was simply monitored to make sure she didnt leave the room.


    This made her realize how important her value was to them.


    They could not pose any threat to her.


    Thats why shed been hysterical about them for a while now.


    Hey,


    Why dont you stay quiet, you know my temper? You seem to think we cant touch you now, poor thing.


    What?


    Julieta batted her eyes.


    Zenko leaned in close to her face and spoke again.


    If I set my mind to it, I could easily devour you. After all, youve done everything imaginable with that Bruno guy, havent you?


    Crazy bastard.


    Julieta spat out the saliva that had been building up in her mouth.


    Her spit landed squarely on his face.


    Is this bitch really going crazy and trying to get herself killed!?


    Losing his sanity, he raised his hand.


    Whether she became the bosss property or not, it didnt frighten her in the slightest.


    Didnt the boss also say it was okay to give her some leeway?


    He was determined to make sure she would never crawl back up again.


    Zenko Myron.


    If it werent for Albert Valentine restraining him.


    Tch. Such a tearful little sibling.


    Zenko lowered his hand and licked his lips.


    Whether it was frustrating for him to receive Alberts leftovers or not, he put his hand in his pocket and stood up from his seat.


    Where are you going?


    Why! Fuck! Im going out to get some fresh air, you damn dog!


    Dont you dare look for me. Go ahead and try to find me? Since there are plenty of rooms anyway, theres no way Im staying in the same room as that bitch and you!


    Zenko slammed the door shut with a loud bang.


    Albert Valentine looked at the front door with a pitiful gaze.


    Now, he thought he could finally relax.


    But it was a miscalculation.


    Albert oppa.


    Julietta stroked her stomach and opened her mouth.


    Im hungry. Go buy some convenience store lunch boxes. And get some bread too.


    Once again, she was taking full advantage of her position.


    Albert frowned at her behavior, which still resembled that of a cheeky child even after several years.


    Unable to help it, he called Tom, who was leaning against the wall and watching Korean TV shows.


    Tom Myron.


    Yes, whats the matter?


    Go out and buy something to eat.


    Cant we just order room service?


    I said I wanted convenience store food.


    Yes.


    Tom couldnt resist Alberts intense gaze and reluctantly agreed.


    He had no choice but to grab his wallet and head outside.


    Before leaving the room, Tom turned back with a sinking gaze.


    Mr. Albert.


    What.


    You should know that youre not Albert Valentine, youre Albert Myron.


    Albert shut his mouth.


    Tom Myron was his aide-de-camp, the watchdog of the Myron family.


    He was warning them now.


    He did not want Julieta Valentine to be released.


    Dont worry.


    I will. Ill be off then.


    Tom smiled and left the room.


    There were only two people left in the room.


    Julieta was frustrated to be alone with Albert.


    She felt like shed invited him over for a convenience store lunch for no reason.


    She stood up, not wanting to feel this awkwardness.


    Where are you going, I thought I told you not to leave the room?


    You still dont have a delicacy, Im going to the bathroom, why!


    Julieta slammed the bathroom door, just as Zenko had done earlier.


    Ha.


    Sitting on the toilet, Julieta covered her face with her hands.


    She felt like tears were about to fall.


    But crying wouldnt change anything.


    Even if she thought of Bruno at times like this, she shouldnt expect him to come.


    Jenko Myron and Albert Valentine.


    They were Tredici. Tom Myron, their assistant, was not to be underestimated.


    They were no match for him alone.


    Besides, he had never defeated Albert Valentine.


    Even if it means turning the world into an enemy , I will protect you.


    On that day, Bruno promised her a love that could not be bettered.


    So she ran away from Valentine. She could run.


    She ran, but she couldnt run anymore. She couldnt believe she was the only one who mattered in this world.


    She hoped Bruno wouldnt die.


    She didnt want the people she loved to get hurt.


    So she followed them without resistance.


    Bruno.


    She repeated her loved ones name over and over.


    No, no. I dont want him to come.


    I purposely didnt mention my destination. She turned off her phone so she wouldnt get any calls.


    And in the end, she would return to Italy with them.


    He would never find her.


    And yet, for some reason, she felt like he would.


    She shouldnt be hoping to be saved, but she was hoping to be saved.


    And then, somehow, he would find her.


    No, no.


    Still no.


    She clutched at her stomach, repeating it over and over again.


    Julieta.


    It was then that Albert called from the other side of the door.


    Why?


    She replied in a blunt tone.


    Its for Valentine. If youre Julieta Valentine, endure it. Endure it with me.


    .


    Valentine.


    When she was younger, she couldnt help but be proud that she bore Valentines name.


    The world was beautiful. Everyone loved her.


    But now the name Valentine was just a shackle.


    As long as Valentines blood ran through her veins, she would never escape the curse.


    Bru.


    She whispered it again. Her beloveds name.


    The man she hoped would never come, but wished he would.


    Desperately, he searched for the happiness she could not grasp.


    Even if it means turning the world into an enemy , I will protect you


    A happiness she could never forget.


    A mysterious magic that defeated nightmares.


    Damn, I drank too much.


    Zenko wiped the wine from the corner of his mouth with the back of his hand.


    Soju was the problem. He drank the ordered wine continuously to cleanse his alcohol-soaked insides.


    Ah, Im hungry.


    The snacks were all gone.


    Cheese alone wasnt satisfying.


    He stood up and tried to order room service through the intercom. sea??h th�� n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    What?


    The signal didnt go through.


    Are they busy or something?


    He threw the receiver and decided to go downstairs to place the order in person.


    It happened when he got on the elevator.


    Of all times, why now?


    He needed to use the restroom urgently.


    As soon as he got off on the first floor, he passed by the lobby counter and looked for the restroom.


    It was strange. Why was it so quiet?


    As he passed by the lobby, he raised his head in bewilderment.


    Even though there were no people, it felt too empty.


    Come to think of it, there was no one at the counter either.


    Maybe it was his mood.


    The entire hotel was too quiet for that.


    Excuse me.


    The restroom came first.


    He hurried into the restroom at the end of the hallway.


    He shuffled down his pants and braced himself against the urinal.


    Phew.


    Cool.


    Ill order room service on the way back and.


    Humming a tune, I finished my business.


    Life?


    I sensed life right around the corner.


    Since when?


    Even if I had been drunk, there was no way I could have failed to notice its imminent approach.


    And now he didnt even feel it.


    When he caught his breath, he looked back,


    How lucky I am today.


    The child jumped up to his head, brandishing the kukri in his right hand.


    You, you bastard! kurhk!


    Kukri pushed back the hastily deployed barrier. Zenko was hit by the barrier and slammed into the urinal.


    The pure white urinal shattered in a shower of shards, and water gushed from the ruptured pipes.


    And there he was, in a bizarre position, banging his head against the wall where the urinal had been installed.


    You, you, you!


    He pulled his head out of the wall and cursed in Italian.


    The kid remained nonchalant,


    Pull up your pants.


    Well, if you can pull them up.


    Mana swirled.

 Chapter 79

    Chapter 79[Even if it means turning the world into an enemy (8)]


    Today was a lucky day for some reason.


    Eunha and the fairy, Im Ga-eul, had aligned their interests.


    Eunha wanted to kill the Italian ambassador, and Im Ga-eul was wary of what the Italian ambassador might do in Korea.


    So when he entered the Alice Hotel, there was no one there.


    Not in the lobby, not at the counter, not in the room.


    When he checked the register, he found that everyone had checked out.


    When he asks Seoyoung Shin, she tells him that the government has ordered the entire Alice Hotel to be emptied.


    I dont know what Im Ga-eul was thinking, but it was a lucky break for him.


    Now he can run amok.


    Inwardly, he smiled a smile of conversion and wanted to kill the people who had brought Julieta and Bruno such misery.


    Ah.


    Just then, he caught sight of Zenko Myron walking toward the restroom.


    He seemed to be in a hurry. And judging by his red face and gait, hed been drinking quite a bit.


    Uncle Bruno. Lets get out of here. Sear?h the N?velFire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Can you do it by yourself?


    Its okay, you dont have to worry about me, you have to save Julieta, dont you?


    Looking down at him, Bruno nodded solemnly.


    In some ways, the two men were thinking alike.


    To protect what you want to protect, even if it means turning the world into a enemy.


    Where Eunha fought to protect his own happiness, Bruno fought to protect Julietta.


    The rest was none of his business.


    Well, you better get ready to die.


    Because it might be the last time we see each other.


    Eunha killed his presence and walked towards the restroom.


    Windwalk.


    One of the buffs Shin Seoyoung had granted him. It was a spell that minimized footsteps.


    And Haste.


    It was a spell that increased the speed of your bodys movements by leaps and bounds while it was in effect.


    Another was Strength. It was a spell that inflated muscles and increased strength.


    In addition to those, Seo-young also cast buffs for increased defense, faster recovery speed, increased mana within the body, faster mana regeneration, increased magical and physical resistance, and so on, but there were so many that Eunha gave up counting from the middle.


    Ill kill you!!!


    Eunha wasnt intimidated by Zenkos lunge.


    There was no reason to be afraid, no reason to dodge, when his entire body was overflowing with power.


    Whats more, Zenko wasnt wearing any gear, and he didnt even give him a chance to pull up his pants.


    So he had no choice but to tear his pants in two, and fight with them around his ankles.


    Eunha kicked up against the bathroom wall, flipped Kukri over the back of his neck, and swung wildly.


    Mana Crusher.


    I never had to worry about mana in my body.


    I had buffs to compensate for my weaknesses, and potions to replenish my lack of mana.


    Merda.


    Damn.


    Zenko deployed his barrier when he saw the mana surrounding Kukri glow green.


    The glow was strange.


    One layer was unnerving.


    In a short time, he created two layers, then three.


    Cazzo!


    Kukri tore the first barrier to shreds. Then the second, then the third.


    The green magic subsided as it tore through the third barrier, but the shards that made up the barrier splattered against his body.


    What will you do when you only see that?


    Kuck!


    That wasnt the end of it.


    He was so focused on stopping Kukri that he allowed him to get within striking distance again.


    A kick to the stomach sent him crashing into a radiator.


    Eh, eh, eh!


    Sprawled out with his legs in an M-shape, Zenko wiped the raw flesh from his face with the back of his hand.


    He looked ridiculous.


    Eunha laughed out loud at him as he glared at him.


    Zenko, flesh on flesh, squinted toward the exit.


    So what was he going to do?


    Zenko was going to get past him, somehow, and run away from the restroom.


    But Eunha had no intention of letting him escape. Hed pushed him, unarmed, into a confined space, and he didnt want to send him stupidly out into the open.


    He wanted to end this in this place.


    I came to see you today with a plan. But I cant pass up a good opportunity like this.


    Fuck!


    The kukri was not the right weapon for slashing people. It was more of a blunt instrument.


    Of course, there was no better weapon for striking down the barrier that Zenko was deploying.


    And the kukri wasnt the only weapon.


    With the mangoshu he held in his left hand, he stabbed it into the only remaining barrier.


    Boom!


    Zenko jerked back. He didnt care that the mangoshu had sliced his arm, he just kept moving forward.


    I cant believe he had that!


    He clicked his tongue as he saw his hand groping for the small of his back.


    Sure enough, he pulled out a Beretta-type player device.


    The distance was too close.


    Dodging in such a small space was impossible.


    If only he were an adult.


    He teased his feet with a step-like motion and spun around, kicking the wall, leaping, and hitting the ceiling.


    Hed been storing mana in his kukri since hed decided to perform his acrobatic maneuvers.


    Mana Crusher.


    Before or after the regression, my mana handling hadnt changed in the slightest.


    In fact, Ive been managing mana since I was a kid, and Im more efficient with it than I was before the regression.


    Oops.


    Eunha realized in hindsight that hed been caught in a fake.


    Hed pulled out his Beretta, but Zenko hadnt pulled the trigger and had run out of the bathroom.


    He hurriedly released the mana bound to his Kukri, but Zenko only deployed a barrier, flesh and bone, to block it.


    Boom!


    The mana turned into a blade and tore through the barrier. The ensuing impact struck him in the back.


    Still, Zenko gritted his teeth and ran down the hallway.


    A tredici is a tredici, I suposse.


    The restroom was a mess.


    Losing sight of him, Eunha stepped over the debris on the floor and gave chase.


    He couldnt let Zenko get his hands on the player device.


    He was on the eighteenth floor.


    He would have to take the stairs or the elevator.


    Zenkos choice was-.


    Cazzo!


    His choice was the kitchen.


    He figured that if he ran to the elevator, hed be attacked in an enclosed space.


    Same with the stairs. With only his Beretta as a weapon, he had no means of stopping the pursuing Eunha.


    Zenko abandoned his search for the player device.


    His head spun.


    His legs stiffened as he rounded a corner.


    He felt drained.


    He circulated mana through his body, spewing poisonous energy.


    His head cleared, but his body still didnt.


    Now he was running down the hallway, pantsless, with only his boxers underneath.


    His face was covered in raw spots, his left arm was tingling from a mangoshu cut, and his back was aching.


    If he could just get some rest, hed feel better.


    The problem was, Eunha never gave him a chance to catch his breath.


    Even now, he was chasing him down the hall.


    What kind of a child!


    Zenko threw whatever he could get his hands on as he ran for the kitchen.


    When it was dangerous, he used his beret to keep them at bay.


    You brat. Im going to have to kill you.


    Who says that? Its your day of sacrifice.


    Eunha frowned.


    In his mind, he didnt want to send Zenko to the kitchen.


    But if he tried to get to him, he couldnt do much about it.


    His childs legs couldnt keep up with him.


    To make matters worse, his buffs were wearing off. He had used up quite a bit of his mana.


    Eunha pulled a small glass bottle from his waistband.


    Espresso.


    Before the regression, he had been a fan of the double shot of espresso, but in this era, Jung Seok-hoon had not yet realized the full effect of the double shot.


    For now, a single shot was all he had.


    But even a single shot was enough to restore his mana, which was still not as high as it was before the regression.


    Suspicious bastard. I should have killed him then.


    Zenko clicked his tongue when he saw the potion dangling from Eunhas waist.


    Still, he could guess what it meant that he had taken it out.


    One, he didnt have enough mana in his body for his skills.


    Two, he was getting weaker.


    The latter would mean that the buff was coming to an end.


    Youre dead. Really.


    Zenko clutched a knife in each hand. It wasnt a player device, but it wasnt something he couldnt handle with a weapon.


    He crouched low and lunged. He shuffled his poke, hoping to disorient his opponent.


    As expected.


    He wasnt fooled. He predicted the direction of my attack and parried it with his sword.


    Who the hell is this guy!


    Someone who will kill you.


    The motion of the sword was familiar.


    Zenko held the knife upside down, ready to strike him in the head.


    Still, he didnt hesitate, plunging it into his chest.


    Eunha raised the mangoshu he held in his left hand just before Zenkos knife reached him. He parried the knife with his blade, then blocked it with his crossguard.


    Then he struck him in the side with his kukri.


    Gotcha!


    !


    If I hadnt blocked in time, my side would have been harpooned.


    Zenko grabbed the kukri by the wrist and slammed it to the ground.


    I guess youre out of strength now, huh?


    Zenko was sure of it the moment he slammed down, and though he tried to resist by summoning his mana, it was too easily broken.


    Before he knew it, the buff was gone.


    Give this to me.


    Good thing.


    Zenko looked down at him as he was pinned to the ground by his arm, tugging the kukri away from him.


    Ill need one of my own to fight, right?


    Ugh!


    If I let him out of here, hed do it again later.


    I had to kill him while I could.


    Zenko loaded his feet with mana and slammed down on him.


    He had a barrier, but it was a thin one.


    And he was wearing no armor.


    Elemental.


    Even though he tried to create a barrier, there was no way a thin barrier could hold up.


    Furthermore, he wasnt wearing any armor.


    Resentful spirits.


    He released mana abundantly to protect his body. The manifested mana rushed towards Zenko without any restraints, like vengeful spirits tearing apart souls.


    After all this trouble


    Once Zenko recognized the nature of the magic, he jumped back to evade the resentful spirits.


    An advanced technique that devoured mana as soon as it touched the body. It was a skill that could only be handled with a good sense of manipulating mana, which was not something an ordinary person could manage.


    Especially not a kid.


    I should have killed him, I should have! Because of Julietta!


    He regretted it now as he ran down the corridor, leaving the kitchen behind.


    A little more, just a little more!


    He berated his intoxicated mind.


    The resentful spirits tore at his leg. The magic applied to his leg was partially damaged.


    Eunha didnt miss that opportunity.


    Heavenly. Madness.


    Closing the distance in an instant, he shredded the mana in his mangoshu.


    The needle-thin mana rushed into Zenkos back.


    He tried to dodge it with his legs, but there were more than a few spirits clinging to his legs.


    Damn it.


    Cursing under his breath, he coated his kukri in mana. It tore through the spirits, parrying their attacks with the remaining mana on his sword.


    Heavenly. Madness. Insanity. A thousand steps. Mana Crusher.


    You crazy bastard!


    Eunha didnt want to send Zenko out into the open lobby.


    Right now, he was using his small body to push Zenko to the limit.


    But sending him to the lobby?


    One wrong step and the tables could be turned.


    The reason he was able to push Tredici now was purely the result of Zenkos defenselessness.


    No one would miss you here.


    It was a mistake to send him to the kitchen. It cost me two espressos.


    Ha, ha, ha, damn it.


    You coward!


    Then you should get the potion. If you can get it.


    I took a step back and swallowed my third espresso.


    A bitter taste spread in my mouth.


    He pulled out a bottle of banana milk to wash it down. It was the most potent of the health-restoring potions he could currently concoct.


    Espresso was quite effective, but it took a toll on the body as the number of doses increased.


    Therefore, he had to neutralize the effects of espresso with a stamina-restoring potion.


    Are you tired now? Am I mistaken in thinking youre weaker than before, and wheres your swagger?


    Whatever, attack me then.


    The reason Eunha had been able to deal with Zenko so far, even with his buffs gone, was because he was maximizing his mana efficiency with extreme control.


    His mind was more tired than his body. It was like having dozens of fingers moving in different directions.


    Dont think youre the only one who can do this!


    Spitting on the ground, Zenko swung the red mana in his kukri sideways.


    A fiery trajectory struck.


    Eunha tried to tear through the flames flying toward Mengoshu.


    Kick!


    But it wasnt enough; he was being pushed back.


    He retracted his sword without a second thought.


    This is it!


    Behind the flames, Zenko was performing another spell.


    It was this one. Wrapped in flames of mana, Iri was sprinting through the flames.


    A thousand steps.


    As soon as he took a step, he twisted and leaped. At the same time, the mana on his blade flew out.


    Youre really weak!

 Chapter 80

    Chapter 80[Even if it means turning the world into an enemy (9)]


    Zenko chuckled.


    Hed taken the mana hed shot at him, and hed come back unscathed.


    No more madness!


    Insanity was one of Eunhas favorite techniques before his regression. It was perfect for dealing with hordes of scavengers.


    It had worked just a little while ago.


    So what.


    There was no point in getting frustrated.


    You just have to find a way to turn it around.


    One-point breakthrough.


    As soon as I landed, I clutched the mangoche with both hands. The mana gathered so fiercely that it became a gust of wind.


    As he ran, it became a barrier of mana that surrounded him like the wind.


    It was a giant spear in itself.


    It perished as he charged in a straight line, unable to stop him.


    Celestial. Vastness.


    There was no time to catch his breath.


    Zenko had slipped out into the lobby the moment his attack failed.


    His legs tingled. Hed overdone it with the Tenpai.


    Still, he pushed through the pain and kicked the floor, closing the distance between them to the shortest distance he could, and stabbed his mangoshu at Zenko.


    He expected to dodge the first strike.


    He braked with his back foot, spun, and swung his mangoshu.


    This!


    Zenko was no slouch either. He parried with his kukri, closing the distance and pointing his muzzle at Eunha.


    Eunha did the same, closing the distance in the opposite direction and aiming for the Beretta 92SB.


    They both pulled the trigger at the same time.


    Ha!


    A mana-filled bullet pierced his left shoulder. The barrier was no longer able to block Zenkos attack.


    Zenko, on the other hand, casually deflected the bullet.


    Alas, it looks like Im going to live.


    Stepping out into the open, Zenko ruffled his hair.


    It was already difficult to move his long body in such a small space.


    From now on, it would be different.


    As proof, Eunha wasnt even close.


    Lets see if you can get any bigger. What, youre a wimp now?


    Zenko chuckled.


    He had noticed over the course of several battles that Eunha was avoiding ranged magic as much as possible.


    He had less mana in his body.


    Zenko, on the other hand, could use ranged magic.


    He was a Ranger.


    Sparare a caso.


    The mana in the lobby pulsed.


    Whereas the madness that Eunha had used was meant to keep hordes of monsters at bay, Zenkos magic was meant to hunt them down.


    Until now, he hadnt been able to use it because of its narrow range.


    I wonder if you can stop this!


    The churning mana steadied the blade. The arrows drifted erratically through the air, but Zenko was aiming for Eunha.


    Zenko waved his hand. In an instant, an unfathomable number of arrows moved in unison.


    Vastness.


    No barrier could offset it. With his buffs gone, Eunha didnt bother to block the arrows.


    He didnt stay in one spot for a moment, frantically moving his body to dodge or parry the arrows.


    Ack!


    He didnt dodge all of them. He escaped death, but a few arrows lodged in his back.


    He gritted his teeth and endured the pain. Without breaking stride, I shifted my body to avoid further hits.


    Finally, he was out of the storm.


    So what!


    Zenko could use more than just ranged magic.


    He was a Tredici, recognized for his skills as a ranger. It was not a frontline position like a Hunter or a Dealer, but it had the advantage of being able to both block and attack from the middle of the field.


    Zenko, who had gotten close enough, threw the potted plant in his hand.


    Eunha reflexively struck it with his mangoshu.


    The container shattered, the soil inside scattering. It blocked his view.


    A gunshot followed.


    Hastily brushing the dirt from his face, he swallowed hard when he saw the direction the muzzle was pointed.


    Cowardly bastard.


    Zenko had destroyed the device holding the chandelier in place.


    He was about to use his Tenshi when he saw the chandelier begin to fall overhead.


    Im all set to kill you.


    From whence it came.


    An iri lunged at him from behind, biting at his leg.


    He hadnt noticed him approach until a moment ago, when Zenkos magic had left a thick layer of mana around him.


    Iri didnt want to let go of his leg. It raised its claws, lifted its hips, and refused to budge.


    All the while, the chandelier was falling.


    A breakthrough.


    There was only one way out. Instead of running away, he chose to break the chandelier.


    He leaped into the air with it hanging from his legs.


    Some damage was inevitable.


    As he destroyed the center of the chandelier with his machete, shards of glass pierced his body.


    He wasnt the only one to suffer.


    Neither did Iri. The mana that made up his body was beginning to disperse.


    Still, Iri would not let go of Eunha until the very end.


    Get out.


    Dropping to his back on the ground, he aimed for Iris forehead with the Beretta 92SB in his left hand.


    A single blow was enough.


    The falling Iri turned to mana and scattered.


    Mana Crusher.


    This is!


    Eunha didnt stop at killing Iri.


    In midair, he twisted his body as far as he could, channeling the green glowing mana into his mangoshu and slamming it down at Zenko.


    Zenko caught the mana from the blade and recoiled.


    It was annoying.


    So fucking annoying.


    Fanabla!


    Fuck you!


    Zenko hadnt just stood by and watched Eunha struggle.


    As a Ranger, he was as good at disarming traps as he was at setting them.


    Hed already laid out the landmine-type magic in the area.


    It was a rats nest for Eunha that fights with agility.


    Whats more, the landmines Zenko had planted were cascading. The moment one exploded, the nearest mine would detonate, dealing additional damage.


    Not enough mana!


    Im already out of mana. The mana around him thinned.


    Eunha realized how little mana he had left and grew impatient.


    When he emerged from the blast, he was a mess. He hadnt been wearing armor, and his clothes had been reduced to rags. The backs of his hands were burned, and the tips of his hair were charred.


    His left shoulder was throbbing, and although he had applied first aid in a hurry after being shot, blood was trickling from the wound as he moved.


    There must still be a mine in the center.


    There was no way he was going to run.


    Stepping out of the smoke, Eunha leaned back against the lobby wall. He took out an espresso and banana milk to restore his health and mana.


    Youre just going to eat it?


    Zenko snatched up the potion from right next to his.


    Zenko wasnt waiting in the mined area.


    He had assimilated his body into the surroundings and was waiting for the moment when the galaxy would recover.


    I see. The potions in this country are good. Health and mana are restored quickly.


    Zenko scoffed, showing an empty bottle.


    One thousand.


    Eunha was about to use Heavenly Treasure.


    Where do you think youre running to?


    Zenko noticed the flow of mana. He slammed his kukri upward from the bottom, knocking the mangoshu out of Eunhas hand.


    He didnt stop there. Reaching out, he grabbed it by the hindquarters and kicked it away.


    Im not going to just kill you.


    Eunha fell toward the center, where landmine-type enchantments were still in place.


    The mines exploded in unison.


    The room shook, the ceiling collapsing under the force of the blast.


    Dogs dont wake up until theyre hit. Where the fuck do you think youre going to crawl up to?


    Zenko muttered as he stared at the unrelenting smoke.


    This is the way for Valentine.


    All this is the road to rebuilding Valentine.


    Albert Valentine, the current boss of Valentine, had made it his mission.


    He felt he had a duty to his sister as a Valentine.


    If youre a Valentine, if youre in his blood.


    She would have to endure the humiliation of bowing to him.


    You must endure the humiliation of being defiled by him.


    So endure it.


    Ill be out for a while. If you need anything, ask Tom, or use the intercom.


    There was no reply.


    I kind of expected it. It was expected.


    That if he wanted to fulfill Valentines duties as boss, she wanted to break free of his shackles.


    Ever since she was a child, always.


    Julieta sought freedom.


    As her brother, Albert wanted to grant her wish.


    But he was Valentines boss. He had to fulfill the responsibilities bound by the name of Valentine, not the bonds of blood.


    So endure it.


    For all the shame and humiliation you will suffer, I will one day repay you in Valentines name.


    One day, I will bring Myron to his knees before you.


    Albert wiped his glasses. He removed his coat and checked his weapons.


    There was no way he hadnt felt the stirrings of life a moment ago.


    He stepped out into the hallway.


    The 18th floor was supposed to be deserted.


    But there was someone walking across the hall, blatantly displaying flesh.


    No, no. Its not blatant.


    He was unable to control himself.


    Long time no see.


    Albert said to the man walking toward him.


    He knew Bruno.


    In the past, he had been one of the pillars of support for Valentine, like himself.


    Perhaps if Bruno hadnt fled with Julieta, there could have been two Valentines in Tredici.


    If that had happened, Valentine might not have turned out the way it is now.


    Or maybe not.


    would it really happen that way?


    Thats unlikely.


    Albert answered himself.


    There was no way Bruno would have handed Julieta over to Myron.


    It would have been fortunate if Valentine hadnt completely collapsed.


    He suddenly brushed off a bitter smile on his face.


    What about Julieta?


    Shes inside the room. Shes safe.


    Bruno showed no emotion except for survival when facing him.


    Albert, too, calmed his mana and spoke calmly.


    Bruno. The sin of taking Julieta and leaving the family is a heavy one.


    You realize, dont you?


    Bruno said nothing. He merely raised his gauntleted arms.


    Still, Albert spoke.


    Then Ill give you a chance.


    Come back to Valentine, Bruno. Come back and take down Myron.


    The words didnt last.


    Brunos blast of mana grazed the side of his face.


    The mana in his gauntlets was destructive, piercing through the wall on the other side.


    Question and answer dance.


    I see.


    I had expected it.


    Albert raised a finger and adjusted his glasses.


    He pulled two automatic pistols from his holster.


    Come on.


    Hunter Albert Valentine.


    Bruno had never beaten him, until now.


    Not even once.


    What the hell, are you dead, this couldnt have killed you, right?


    The chain blast was powerful.


    But I didnt think it would kill him like this.


    But lo and behold.


    As the smoke slowly cleared, his silhouette became visible.


    Clang!


    I heard the sound of glass shattering.


    Not one, but two.


    I thought it was two, but it was three.


    How much is he drinking?


    He must have used up all his health and mana.


    Drinking potions wasnt unreasonable.


    It was just that the number of potions was out of the ordinary.


    I should have used it earlier.


    The smoke cleared.


    Several bottles rolled around at his feet.


    You, asshole. What the hell have you been drinking?


    Zenko was horrified.


    Not only had his health and mana been completely restored, but he was surrounded by buffs, just like when they first fought.


    A set of fruit potions, why.


    He said, pointing.


    Potions could control buffs.


    Zenko gulped. Potions that instantly restored health and mana were amazing, but he hadnt thought of potions that buffed without a cooldown.


    Usually, potions took a while before the buffs appeared.


    They werent even this effective.


    Wait.


    Zenkos eyes widened at the mana that surrounded him.


    The mana pulsed wildly and dynamically, as if it were alive.


    It wasnt just the potion, now.


    Something had increased his power.


    The only conclusion he could think of was.


    Gift?


    The mere manifestation of his gift was intimidating.


    Zenko found herself stumbling backwards.


    Did I?


    His pride was hurt. Angry.


    Its not just the gift.


    On the other hand, he said with a tone that said he was unimpressed.


    As if he hadnt been since the beginning.


    He had no qualms about controlling his mana, which was now far more efficient.


    I also have this.


    What he pulled out of his clothes was a necklace.


    A necklace?


    No, it wasnt a necklace.


    It was a ring hanging from a necklace.


    No way.


    Zenko realized the rings identity at once.


    It wasnt a ring, it was an artifact.


    And based on what had happened so far, it wasnt hard to imagine what that artifact might be.


    <Amplification>


    He chanted, activating the artifact.


    The ring bathed his vision in a brilliant light.


    By the time it faded, blue and golden mana enveloped his body.


    No way.


    He shouldnt have underestimated him.


    He should have killed him when he had the chance.


    Jenko regretted his decision once again.


    Not only did he recover with potions,


    Not only did he become stronger with gifts,


    Now he was enhancing himself with an artifact.


    It was immeasurable.


    How much stronger had he become?


    But there was still a chance.


    He had to defeat him now!


    The only weapon he had in his hand was his Beretta. Mangoshu was a good distance away.


    Zenko was going to take advantage of that and surprise him.


    He aimed his beretta with both hands, if only to keep Zenko at bay.


    He was too quick to pull the trigger.


    A mistake.


    Zenko sneered inwardly and dodged the attack.


    With this, I won.


    Eh?


    Asshole. S��ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The moment the corners of his mouth turned up, I realized something was wrong.


    No way, no way.


    He turned his head to see Mangoshu flying at him from behind.


    Aaaaahhhhhhhhhh!!!


    Mangoshu cut through the barrier like a sheet of paper and stabbed her left hand.


    Zenko, forgetting that he had dropped his beret, grabbed his punctured hand and cried out.


    What if this hurts, were just getting started.


    He chuckled, and with a single flick of his chin, the mangoshu that had fallen to the floor rose into the air and landed in his hand.


    A dog needs to be beaten to come to his senses.


    But it turns out, it wasnt me, but you?

 Chapter 81

    Chapter 81[Even if it means turning the world into an enemy (10)]


    Power surged through him.


    A simple flick of his hand sent sparks flying. The mana coursing through his body moved menacingly, as if to protect his master.


    You have that much power, and youve been hiding it all this time.


    Zenko asked, lowering his stance.


    Whatever.


    Eunha smiled at the fact that he was wary of him.


    Zenko Myron. One of the Tredici, and hes afraid of a mere second grader.


    Well, I wouldnt believe him either.


    But so what.


    Reality is inherently unreal.


    I take a stance with my mangoche in my right hand and my beretta in my left.


    A thousand steps. S��arch* The nov��lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It wasnt hard to reduce the remaining distance to a single step.


    He spun to avoid the approaching Kukri in his line of sight, then leaped diagonally with his right foot.


    A whirlwind dance.


    !


    Eight sword slashes at once.


    In Zenkos eyes now, it must have seemed like he was taking over the space, appearing everywhere.


    Who would have wanted to hide?


    What?


    How much I wanted to do this.


    A, Ahhhhh! L, Le mani!!


    A, Ahhhhh! My, my hand!!


    I didnt let my guard down.


    I couldnt let my guard down.


    Even so, his wrist was cut off.


    Zenko screamed as he held up his left arm, which was only partially severed.


    Blood dripped like slime from the cut.


    Youre crying over a severed hand, but if its only partially severed, it can be repaired with healing magic.


    Eunha gave me a dumbfounded look.


    Then he walked over to the missing hand, still holding the gun, and lifted his foot over it.


    That, stop!


    Zenko Myron, writhing in pain, realized his intentions.


    But it was too late.


    Eunha had missed several opportunities to kill Zenko in the past.


    He couldnt let this one pass.


    What? Did you think youd make it out of here alive?


    Didnt I tell you from the beginning? Im going to kill you.


    There was a snap and a crack, followed by the sound of something twisting.


    Ah.


    Zenko gasped at the sight of the hand that emerged from beneath his swept-away feet.


    Fingers grotesquely twisted, the back of the hand bent out of shape.


    It wasnt something that could be easily repaired.


    It was no exaggeration to say that he had lost it completely.


    Cazzo! Cazzo! Cazzo! Cazzo! Cazzo!


    You son of a bitch!


    Dont swear in Korean. You dont speak Korean.


    Do you know what Ive heard so far?


    Eunha pointed to his ears as Zenko lunged at him, discharge spraying from his eyes and mouth.


    I heard you say, Youre an asshole. Just because you know how to talk shit doesnt mean youre good at it.


    Cazzo!


    Yeah, Id rather like that you say that.


    Zenkos face flushed. It wasnt from drunkenness, and it wasnt from pain.


    His mana was beginning to stain a darker and darker color.


    Miccia detonante (detonator).


    Mana that crackles and sparks.


    Tsk.


    He knew a similar spell.


    Eunha closed the distance, unable to hide his annoyance.


    It doesnt work, its a wide area spell.


    It was a simple technique for a wide area spell. There wasnt much of a flow of mana.


    No. If there was, it was already dense.


    Zenko was using the mana in his intestines as a medium to deploy the wide-ranging magic.


    I couldnt help but be drawn in.


    A thousand steps.


    To minimize the damage, I used the Tenkai.


    Miccia detonante was a spell that responded to residual mana. It was an annoying spell that sensed the flow of mana whenever you cast it, and then rode the flow to cause an explosion at the caster.


    An explosion occurred beneath my feet.


    I managed to dodge the blast, but the recoil sent me flying farther than I had anticipated.


    I manage to roll over and take some damage.


    My body wouldnt listen.


    Covered in soot, Eunha stood up and checked his condition.


    Earlier, Zenko had asked him why he was hiding his power.


    He himself had no intention of hiding his power.


    He was just waiting for the right time to use it.


    The Unnamed Gift was not a power he could activate on his own accord. It was a gift that started when your bodys mana dropped below a certain level, and the more mana you spent, the more your mana efficiency and physical abilities increased by leaps and bounds.


    Moreover, once you activated the gift and stopped fighting, it would rebound. Just as quickly as your abilities increased, they decreased.


    So even though he had a few chances to use his Gift, Eunha often had to stifle the urge to squirm with an espresso in his mouth.


    Luckily, there were a couple of things he noticed.


    One, I knew when I was in the gift zone.


    And two, that drinking the potion while the gift was active would have lasting effects.


    Sipping his espresso, Eunha checked to see which Gifts were still active.


    The unnamed Gift, when activated, consumes mana and grows stronger with each use.


    But for someone with so little mana in his body, it was a gift that could be used to his advantage or disadvantage.


    If he couldnt deal with his opponents in a short amount of time, he was better off without it.


    However, if he could make up for the lack of mana with potions, the situation was different.


    This is ridiculous.


    A gift that makes you stronger as you consume mana.


    I wonder how much stronger Ill get if I fight while drinking potions.


    And it wasnt just the nameless Gift that was giving her power.


    I was also receiving Julietas using a single-use artifact.


    Sparare a caso.


    The numbers increased. Countless arrows flew from different directions, at different speeds.


    This time, he didnt dodge. He deflected them as if the mana in his body was waiting for him.


    I turned.


    He charged in a straight line, meeting the hail of arrows.


    Power overflowed.


    The effect of the unnamed gift and <Amplification> overlapping was indescribable.


    On top of that, the Fruit Potion Set that Seok Jung had made for me.


    At this point, the only benefit of the Fruit Potion Set was the ability to receive buffs without a cooldown.


    Before the regression, it was still a far cry from his premium potions.


    Nevertheless, his strength surged.


    His senses alone had already surpassed the level hed reached without any support.


    Im getting tired.


    The longer the effects of the unnamed gift lasted, the harder it took on his body.


    In theory, the gift would allow me to reach heights that no one else could reach by drinking a potion.


    But it was too much for a second-graders body to handle.


    At some point, the commands from my head and the signals from my body stopped meshing.


    My body was slow.


    Faster, faster, faster, faster.


    I hit a limit that my childs body couldnt handle.


    Just as I was about to cross that line, the mana in my body twisted.


    What?


    Zenko didnt miss this opportunity.


    His mana had been restored by the potion he had taken from Eunha earlier.


    Sparare a caso, Miccia detonante. Arpse (Butterfly).


    Now was his chance.


    Zenko saw the mana that had enveloped him disintegrate in an instant, and fired a red glowing arrow.


    He ran at the same time. His legs had no intention of stopping.


    Miccia detonante.


    The area was littered with the remnants of mana scattered by the two as they fought furiously.


    Phew.


    He whistled.


    A series of explosions shook the space. Another wave of debris rumbled down from the collapsed ceiling.


    Mana sensors deployed.


    I caught him.


    I caught him as he emerged through the smoke.


    When Zenko had recited the spell a moment ago, he had activated a spell he hadnt yet implemented.


    Arpse.


    A magic that trapped an opponent in a cage of mana.


    In order to use this, it was necessary to grab his ankle.


    Miccia detonante did the job well enough.


    Mana Crusher.


    Eunha smashed the cage that trapped his with a mangoche.


    Damn.


    Before his body collapsed, the first thing to go was his mangoche.


    Developed from the Sirius device, the Mangoshu S3 was a universal device that could be used by anyone with access to mana.


    Im glad it made it this far.


    I just wanted it to last longer.


    Just a little more, just a little more, and I could take him down.


    Maybe the device didnt make it, but Im still here.


    Zenko burst through the smoke.


    He had taken advantage of the momentary pause.


    loppressine dei deboli (the abuse of the weak).


    the spirits.


    Zenko slashed at Kukri. The black energy at the tip of the blade tore through the barrier.


    Eunha raised his left hand and blocked the attack with his beret.


    The mana coursing through his body bit into Zenkos body like a snake.


    Boom!


    Zenko didnt back down. The pain of having his mana eaten away was worse than the pain of having his flesh eaten away.


    It felt like a part of his soul was being shaved off.


    So what. I already lost a hand.


    After losing a hand, it was no time to hold back the fire.


    I had to end the battle as quickly as possible.


    Blood was still trickling down the section where his hand had been blown off.


    His senses were dulling, and if he left it to bleed out, he could die.


    So Zenko pummeled the kukri, even as the spirit chewed at his body.


    He struck again and again.


    Kuck!


    The Beretta couldnt block it.


    His hand was shattered.


    Eunha switched the Beretta to his right hand and stepped back to leave his position.


    There were only a few rounds left.


    Zenko, too, had escaped from the spirit, but he didnt seem to have the strength to stand properly.


    Seizing the opportunity, Eunha secured the Beretta with his injured hand and replaced the magazine with his right hand.


    Ha, damn.


    He lost consciousness for a moment.


    There was little mana left in his body.


    Zenko exerted force in his legs and leaped.


    His body felt heavy.


    But he had to finish it.


    From the looks of it, the opponent couldnt control their own power and was self-destructing from within.


    Contrassalto (Counterattack).


    I gathered my remaining mana. The kukri in his hand cracked, as if it might shatter at any moment.


    Black mana coated the blade.


    I can swing it once more.


    I will, I will kill one of you. No, you think I cant kill you?


    Before the regression, Eunha had not backed down against Kang Hyun-chul, one of the three strongest fighters in Korea.


    There were many more Twelve Seateds he had faced.


    He could say confidently.


    I can never lose to you, who is much weaker than them.


    With his right hand, he pulled the trigger.


    Once more, then again.


    One after another, the flying bullets shattered the barrier of mana around Zenko.


    Tianbo.


    Zenko wasnt the only one who thought it was now or never.


    Eunha was also thinking that it was time to take him down.


    He ducked low and lunged, deflecting the attack.


    A thousandbo.


    His legs gave out. He forced herself to take a step, forcing his magic.


    A crack.


    My body screamed.


    Hold on, hold on, damn it!


    Gritting his teeth, he swung his uncoordinated legs.


    Zenko, whose back was to him, took the blow and fell forward.


    But he didnt fall. Just before he hit the ground, he kept running and gradually straightened his upper body.


    He twisted. The mana in his kukri was still going strong.


    Va sulla frca!


    Fuck you!


    I dont know what youre saying, but you can die!


    Touch the blade and die.


    I didnt even have time to drink the potion. I clutched at my dwindling mana, barricaded myself, and aimed my gun.


    I dodged the flying blade. Stepping on it, I spun around and fired again at the weak spot.


    Boom!


    The bullet pierced through his side.


    For a moment, Zenkos body shook.


    uccidere, uccidere, uccideree!


    Kill, kill, kill, kill!


    I cant die here.


    No, Ill kill him.


    Zenko steeled himself and released the mana he had stored in his Kukri.


    The mana ran wild. Out of control, it became a whip, whipping at him, catching his ankle as he luckily ducked backwards.


    Va sulla frca!


    Kukri shattered.


    It was none of his business anymore.


    He screamed, forcing the pain away.


    Moving his heavy body, he leaped at Eunha, who was consumed by the rampant mana.


    Landing on his chest, he punched him in the face with his fist.


    I cant die like this.


    No, I wont.


    Look whos going to die.


    Die, now.


    He swung his fist with all his might.


    Eunha raised his hand to point the Beretta at him, but Zenko wasnt afraid of the muzzle.


    Eunhas mana was still twisted tightly in his body from the mana surge Zenko had unleashed.


    It was easy enough for Zenko to punch out the childs arm.


    Sparare a caso!


    Now he couldnt use magic without chanting it out loud.


    He was out of his mind, and any misuse of magic in this state would result in his demise.


    So Zenko used the mana he had available to him to cast a spell with his voice to lock in his skills and imagination.


    The number of arrows was noticeably less than the spell he had cast a moment ago.


    It was enough.


    Now he was in a situation where he couldnt stand up properly.


    Ecco fatto.


    Thats it.


    Zenko signaled, and dozens of arrows rained down on him.


    It was impossible to dodge or parry.


    Haha, haha.


    The arrowstorm was over.


    Beyond the smoke, Zenko found him slumped over, face down on the ground.


    It was finally over.


    Zenko laughed, a winded sound.


    Its over. I lived!


    Cazzo.


    It was a desperate battle.


    The area had been reduced to rubble, with no trace of the hotel.


    The fire had not yet been extinguished, even in the ashes.


    Even if my legs are broken, Ill crawl.


    Even if my weapon is shattered, Ill tear it apart.


    Desperately,


    Tenaciously,


    Devoted to evil.


    The <Undead> dont die.

 Chapter 82

    Chapter 82[Even if it means turning the world into an enemy (11)]


    Bruno Valentine.


    He was called Valentines Brown Bear for more than just his size.


    It was because he could crush a human skull with just a swing of his fist.


    It still does.


    Even after all these years, every time he swung his fist, it sounded like a mace had passed through it.


    Bestia feroce (Beast of Prey) II.


    The mana-less fist alone was intimidating.


    But Bruno shot out the mana in his right gauntlet.


    He didnt stop. The attack wasnt over yet.


    Leaping to close the remaining distance, he pulled his right elbow behind his shoulder.


    Bestia feroce III.


    The fist aimed at Albert slammed into the floor.


    The floor began to collapse in an instant.


    Even Albert, who had dodged the blow, hadnt expected the floor to collapse.


    But he didnt panic. He jumped off the crumbling floor and aimed his Beretta at the ceiling.


    The bullets fired from the muzzle were mana-infused, allowing him to shape-shift freely.


    He landed on the ground, holding on to the bullet as it stretched like a harpoon as it lodged in the ceiling.


    Bestia feroce I.


    It was then that Bruno lunged.


    Turning, Albert squeezed the trigger.


    Bruno didnt back down. He blocked the bullet with his gauntlets, which had transformed into a circular shield.


    Meanwhile, his right gauntlet spewed sparks. The flames leaked through the cracks, adding momentum and destructive power.


    Inferno IV.


    He had no intention of ending this with a single blow.


    Bruno, he was a Guardian. He prided himself on provoking, holding back, and drawing in his enemies.


    Albert, on the other hand, was a Hunter. A Hunter is basically a position that only comes into its own when a Dealer or Guardian is present. He was good with a mix of ranged and melee weapons, and was good at supporting the Dealer directly.


    Without a Dealer or Guardian, he was vulnerable.


    Inferno X.


    The flames intensified. Bruno made no move to retreat, even as the heat from his gauntlets burned him. He didnt want to give Albert a chance to reorganize the battle.


    Hold him like this.


    Flames began to erupt from his left gauntlet as well.


    Disengaging Guardian Mode, Bruno lowered his stance, shielding his head with his arms.


    Hoo.


    Albert sighed.


    It seemed like he was running low on bullets.


    Now was the chance.


    He blocked the oncoming bullets with his gauntlet, flying in a straight line. As a Guardian, there was no attack he couldnt defend against.


    The flames grew stronger. He swung the flames that burned flesh along with his fist.


    Kuk!


    Finally, all the bullets ran out.


    Albert had to endure the engulfing flames.


    With the gun still in his hand, he stretched out both hands and blocked the incoming fist.


    It wasnt just a block. He raised his gauntlet with the gun barrel and thrust it beneath Brunos armpit. He dodged the fist that was coming from the right by lowering his head, and struck Brunos chest and abdomen.


    Your skills have declined.


    Albert calmly evaluated his condition as he replaced the magazine. It wasnt as difficult as he thought to break through Brunos defense.


    Several years had been a trivial time.


    Bruno. He was no longer the Valentine Bear, but merely a beast that charged recklessly.


    Bestia feroce I, IV, III.


    Bruno assumed his stance again.


    Having grasped his strength, Albert didnt retreat any further. He deliberately aimed for the weak points in Brunos defense, causing his stamina to decline.


    So it didnt matter if he got closer.


    When Bruno extended his right arm, Albert swung his gauntlet as he did before. He grabbed the arm and shifted the axis of his body.


    Using the momentum of Brunos charge, he slammed him to the ground.


    Youve also lost your edge. I had some expectations, but Im disappointed.


    Albert aimed the gun barrel at Brunos forehead.


    Bruno didnt panic even when faced with the muzzle pointed at his face.


    Scudo del Gladiatore (Gladiators Shield) II.


    A magic that manifested alongside his fighting spirit. The thin threads bound the shield not only blocked the bullets but also repelled them.


    So, what will you do? Will you just stand there like that?


    There was no chance for the blind bullets to hit.


    Albert, who blocked the reflected bullets, surrounded by the tightly woven shield, asked him.


    Scudo del Gladiatore II was excellent at blocking attacks, but while its effect lasted, he couldnt move. That was Brunos mistake.


    The magic that could bind the monsters feet and become a shield protecting the party, when there was no one to assist the Guardian, it became a magic that confined oneself.


    Albert aimed for the moment when his magic was about to expire, planning to end the battle that had been nothing more than a farce.


    Coincidentally, it was the moment when the magic was reaching its peak.


    Wait!


    There was no way she couldnt hear the noise when such a battle was taking place in the corridor.


    It was Julieta, who had realized something was going on in the hotel and had come running out of her room.


    Julie.


    I told you not to come.


    When their eyes met, Julietta forced a bitter smile.


    I shouldnt cry. This is the path Ive chosen.


    Fighting back the rising emotions, she tore her eyes away from him and walked over to Albert.


    We had a different agreement.


    Youve come all this way to talk about a promise?


    You said you wouldnt touch the people around me!


    Julieta shouted.


    Albert sighed.


    This was ridiculous. True to his word, he had no intention of touching her people.


    He wasnt the one who started this fight, Bruno was.


    And he wasnt going to let him get away with it.


    Itll be over soon. Stay put.


    .


    Albert aimed his other hand at Julieta.


    Feeling the coolness against her forehead, she faced him without closing her eyes.


    It was as if the redness in her eyes said, if you can do it, do it.


    She wasnt afraid of the muzzle.


    The promise is different.


    Youre being noisy. Stay still.


    Bru, you shouldnt be like this either. Go back. Is it because you want to die?


    Julietta spoke to Bruno, who was trapped in the Scudo del Gladiatore II.


    He hadnt said a word since shed appeared, his eyes fixed solely on her.


    Do you really want to die? Its not just Albert Oppa here. Zenko Myron and Tom Myron are here too.


    Doesnt it bother you? Isnt it hard for you to put up with me using you every day?


    You always do. Why dont you say anything? Why dont you listen to my feelings, why do you do something so reckless?


    You think this will make me happy?


    What I want, what I want!


    She poured out a torrent of resentment at him as he stared at her in silence. At the same time, she vented the desperation in her heart.


    She tried to hurt him with her heartless words.


    She wanted him to give up and go home.


    She was waiting for him to take her again, just like that day.


    It was duplicitous. It was a contradiction.


    She was a double, a contradiction.


    And she thought she was a contradiction in terms, a selfish contradiction in terms.


    Even now, she could not choose.


    She couldnt choose.


    The moment she saw his face, the part of her that had decided to give up reared its head again.


    I dont want him to die.


    Then run away.


    I wanted to continue living with him. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    So save him.


    The more my conflicting thoughts clashed, the more the words came out of my mouth in contradictions.


    Her eyes filled with water.


    And when she finally broke down and burst into tears, it was his response, his silent acceptance of her emotions.


    I promised you, Ill protect you.


    The effects of the Scudo del Gladiatore II were slowly fading.


    Bruno deployed a protective spell on the gauntlet around his left arm.


    His face and neck burned. The flames from the gauntlet burned.


    His whole body burned. The wound widened with every movement as if flesh had been stuck to it.


    Still, he didnt take his eyes off her.


    Just one word is enough.


    Dont move, Bruno Valentine.


    And with that, the spell was broken.


    Bruno took a step forward.


    Albert pulled the trigger, but he raised his shield and stepped forward.


    Inferno X.


    It can be said many times.


    It can be pledged many times.


    Even if I fall, Ill get up.


    Ill get up again and again to protect you.


    One word is enough, Julie.


    The heat washed over me. Gritting her teeth, she pushed through the pain of the flames burning her flesh and tightened her fists.


    Even if the whole world turns into enemies, I only need you.


    Bruno.


    Then answer me.


    He threw the flames that raged through his body.


    The atmosphere exploded.


    I controlled the flames so they wouldnt reach her, burning the area to the ground.


    Save me.


    Whoosh.


    The roaring flames swallowed the sound.


    In the midst of the explosion, Julietta reached out her hand towards him, flipping the flames and engaging in a struggle.


    -Save me.


    The roaring sound that didnt subside even within the flames.


    Words carry determination.


    Determination is synonymous with the heart,


    And the heart is synonymous with the wind.


    Words imbued with the wind are self-reflecting spells and spells that move others.


    In a broader sense, it is no different from magic that affects the order of the world


    <Amplification>.


    Within the flames, golden mana blossomed.


    The flower, which was only a tiny speck, shone without turning to ash.


    Hahaha, ha


    There was no strength left in his body to move.


    But he had to move nonetheless.


    Leaving him alive like this would cause great trouble later on.


    Yes, I admit it. I acknowledge it.


    How strong you are.


    Although he received buffs, potions, and gifts to assist him, his skills were genuine.


    The ability to distribute mana strategically, a sense to enhance mana efficiency, and a difficult-to-believe combat sense.


    Above all, the resilience to keep getting up without giving up, no matter how many times he fell.


    It was dangerous. He had to kill him.


    Zenko knew well how terrifying people who keep getting up without giving up can be.


    They would go forward, even if it meant burning through death, to achieve what they sought.


    So, he had to kill him while he still could.


    He couldnt count how many times he had thought about it already.


    Zenko approached to confirm his death.


    If he was still not dead, Zenko planned to slit his throat while he was unconscious.


    But it was already too late when he realized that it was a careless thought.


    The fallen one suddenly jumped up and latched onto Zenkos throat.


    D-Dont let go of this! Let go! Let g Ahhhhhhhhhhhhh!


    He hung onto Zenkos neck with all his remaining strength. Determined not to let go, he bit into Zenkos throat.


    Relentlessly, desperately.


    A bitter taste spread in his mouth. He bit so fiercely that he couldnt tell if it was his own blood or Zenkos.


    You What the hell Let go quickly!


    Zenko struggled to pry him off.


    He clung on with whatever strength he had left. He had no intention of letting go like this.


    Bite.


    Even if he had to tear it off, he would kill him.


    You, what the hell Arrgghhhhaaa!


    Something lumpy entered his mouth. Eunha, who had detached his face from Zenkos throat, spat it out onto the ground.


    With a sound of something bloody hitting the floor, it fell.


    Cazzo!


    Zenko seized the opportunity and overpowered Eunha. Helpless, Eunha rolled on the floor, unable to take evasive action. Only at a point where the path was blocked by debris could he finally come to a stop.


    Cou Cough! Urgh!


    Frowning, Eunha spat out something from his mouth.


    You disgusting bastard


    Zenko gritted his teeth and used his right hand to stem the bleeding around the torn flesh near his neck.


    He had to kill him.


    Zenko realized he had no strength left to move his body.


    Tearing at his throat had been his final desperate act.


    This truly shows what a despicable scum you are.


    But what should he do now? Unlike his expectations


    he was still unharmed.


    As Zenko tried to speak those words, something boiling surged up from his abdomen and he began to vomit.


    Blood.


    Blood, you say?


    He doubted his own eyes. Was there a wound severe enough to cause him to vomit this much blood?


    It was at that moment.


    U-Ugh!!


    His mana reversed.


    The minuscule amount of mana that remained went rampant.


    His flesh expanded and contracted, blood flowed profusely from the wounded area, and eventually, he couldnt control his body and collapsed.


    What what have you done?


    Zenko Myron, who fell into a pool tainted with his own blood.


    There was only one possible thought.


    When he tore at her throat a moment ago, he had executed some scheme.


    Its the venom of the Shadow Spider of the 6th Order.


    Eunha replied, staggering to his feet amidst the debris.


    Cazzo.


    Zenko inwardly groaned.


    The venom of the Shadow Spider of the 6th Order was an immediately effective poison. It caused chaos in the bodys mana, leading to a mana frenzy that would result in death. It was a lethal toxin.


    The verdict was out.


    He was going to die.


    But he wouldnt be the only one.


    Zenko chuckled inwardly.


    He also hadnt kept the poison in his mouth during the process of injecting it into himself.


    As evidence, he was vomiting blood and staggering.


    You fool. Who would carry only poison? Of course, I have the antidote as well.


    It was fortunate that I had brought the antidote.


    At the very end, when Zenko let his guard down, Eunha planned to use the poison.


    Eunha had given up his attack and swallowed the antidote when he was caught in the arrow storm a while ago.


    Since he believed his body wouldnt respond, he had been waiting for this moment.


    Cra zy.


    Dont curse in Korean. Whats migchin? Its michin. (1)


    The antidote neutralized the poison.


    Eunha staggered and walked over, picking up the fallen Beretta.


    There were still bullets left.


    He had already decided what to do with this gun.


    You


    Zenko looked at the barrel aimed at his forehead, unable to resist.


    Death wasnt frightening.


    He was just annoyed that he couldnt kill him.


    He was furious, furious to the point of rage.


    Even though his death had been sealed by the venom of the Shadow Spider.


    Do you have no regrets? Im Tr edici. Do you know that if you kill me it could become an international problem?


    If that happens the whole world could become your enemy?


    Even if you turn the world into an enemy, are you prepared to kill me?


    No matter how old a man got, he remained childish.


    Even on the brink of death, Zenko wanted to inflict even the slightest bit more damage on him.


    What are you saying?


    Eunha didnt hesitate.


    Strength gradually seeped into the finger pulling the trigger.


    Ill decide whether to turn the world into an enemy or not. The world isnt turning me into an enemy.


    What?


    And you seem to think your death holds some value, but its a big delusion.


    Mu sst


    While you may have been quite the fly high in Italy, here, youre just a loser who would be bullied by an elementary school student.


    Got it, you little loser?


    You, you basta


    Dont curse. But it seems even you can say loser.


    Good for you. Youve learned a proper curse before you die.


    How far will you go to kill me?!


    Are you trying to insult me?


    Zenko, who was about to scream while vomiting blood, couldnt say a word.


    The gun aimed at his forehead prevented him from speaking.


    Shut up. Did I say you could speak freely?


    Stay on topic. If you lose, just die quietly.


    !


    The value of your death is not determined by you. Its determined by the one who survives.


    !


    Youve been quite filthy all this time.


    The gunshot didnt end with a single round.


    The trigger was pulled until the magazine was empty.


    Eunha, now standing over Zenkos body, had fallen to the ground just as he intended.


    Damn it.


    His body couldnt move anymore.


    There was only one potion left: a single bottle of banana milk.


    He needed to restore his strength. While he had neutralized the poison of the Shadow Spider, his mana was still in turmoil.


    Haah.


    He could only rest for a moment.


    Eunha regained some strength and stood up from where he was.


    Now, should I go see Mr. Bruno?


    The bloodstains on his face were still vivid.


    With an unusually calm stride, he left Zenko Myrons life and death behind him.


    (1) michin is a transliteration of the Korean word , which means crazy or insane.

 Chapter 83

    Chapter 83Whats going on here?


    Tom Myron couldnt believe Zenkos death.


    He, a Tredici in Italy, being defeated by a mere child.


    Well, fine. He acknowledged that the opponent wasnt an ordinary child.


    He had personally witnessed Zenkos intense battle with the child. Even after being defeated in a battle where he had no chance, he had seen the child rise again and again.


    However, he never thought Zenko would die.


    I need to escape.


    Tom gave up on killing the child. Although he could have killed the exhausted child, it would take time.


    The first-floor lobby of Alice Hotel was completely destroyed to the point where its shape couldnt be discerned. As long as the building didnt collapse, it was enough.


    The issue was that the arrival of Korean players who would become aware of the situation was a matter of time.


    If they got involved unnecessarily, it could escalate into an international problem.


    Moreover, they were currently holding Julieta captive. She wouldnt make any unfavorable statements about them, but there was still a possibility.


    And Tom realized that something unusual was happening nearby only when he reached the 18th floor.


    Here too!


    The first thing that caught Toms eyes as he stepped out of the elevator was the fierce battle between Albert and Bruno.


    It seemed that the child who killed Zenko and Bruno were on the same side.


    But that wasnt the problem.


    In a situation where there was already a potential for an international problem, the battle between Albert and Bruno had no apparent conclusion.


    It just seemed like Bruno had a slight advantage.


    <Amplification>.


    Tom quickly grasped the situation when he saw Bruno manipulating mana mixed with golden color in the flames.


    Thats why Albert, who had started to show his prowess within Tredici, was falling behind.


    I cant let it go like this.


    Toms actions were swift. He realized that the three individuals hadnt noticed his presence and hurriedly approached Julieta, who was anxiously watching the battle.


    Huh?


    He grabbed her from behind and pressed a knife against her neck.


    Bruno Valentine!


    Tom shouted loudly.


    The gunfire stopped, and the fists that were tearing through the air came to a halt.


    Both of their gazes were fixed on him.


    The game is over. Do you want to see Julieta Valentine die?


    From the beginning, he should have done this. If he had taken Julieta hostage, he could have killed Bruno without engaging in battle.


    Yet, despite the situation where Albert could use her, he had chosen to fight against him.


    Tom had sensed that Albert had something up his sleeve since he planned his infiltration.


    That suspicion had now turned into certainty.


    As soon as he returned to Italy, Tom intended to report Albert Valentines actions to Vincent Myron, the boss of the Myron family.


    Albert, sir. I dont know what youre thinking, but lets finish this now.


    Bruno Valentine. If you dont want to see Julieta Valentine die in front of you, collect your mana.


    Juli.


    Bruno called Julietas name, who was being held by Tom.


    She met his gaze without the slightest fear, despite the knife pointing at her throat.


    There was no need to be afraid.


    Im fine.


    Not being able to stop even this, Julieta Valentine, no, it wasnt Julieta.


    She had endured until now.


    Endured and endured.


    Now she no longer had to endure.


    She had made up her mind.


    To live happily with him.


    If you think I cant kill you, its a big mistake. Dont do anything youll regret.


    Tom Myron threatened, and to prove he meant it, he drew the tip of his knife across the nape of his neck.


    A fiery line formed where the knife passed.


    Im fine.


    Nevertheless, Julieta let her eyes speak for themselves.


    Bruno, who had been staring at her in disbelief, nodded.


    He decided to believe her.


    Mr. Albert. Please finish this quickly.


    Were running out of time. Zenko-sama is dead. With all the commotion, I wouldnt be surprised if the Korean players barge in right now.


    I dont want this to get out of hand.


    I see. Is Zenko finally dead?


    Yes, hes dead, and that too, eh.


    Finally?


    Tom frowned, hearing something unclear.


    What do you mean.


    Tom tried to ask what he meant.


    But he didnt get to finish his sentence.


    Alberts gun was pointed at Tom, not Bruno.


    The bullet exited the muzzle and pierced his forehead.


    Huh?


    Julieta, who had been preparing to sneak a counterattack, looked down at Tom, who had fallen backwards, unable to comprehend the situation.


    Why?


    What was happening right now didnt make sense.


    What the hell was going on?


    Bruno was the same way. Startled by the gunshot, he rushed over to her on the ground.


    Then he looked at Albert, who was holding the gun, still warm from the heat of the bullets passage.


    Is that so? Zenko, finally dead.


    Albert raised his tail high enough to reach his ears.


    He was delighted. Very much so.


    Ignoring the two people who were looking at him with absurd gazes, he loaded the magazine with a contemptuous look.


    I was hoping for a chance to kill that guy, but I didnt expect to be taken out before I could even lift a finger.


    Albert murmured casually even after killing his comrade.


    He aimed the gun at Bruno and spoke.


    Tom Myron is dead too. Across the sea, there is no longer Myrons shadow in this country.


    Brother, what are you thinking? What on earth is going on?


    Julietta asked.


    Albert didnt even glance at her. He only focused on Bruno, who showed hostility, and opened his tightly shut mouth.


    Bruno, I propose to you once again. Come back to Valentine. Julietta, you too.


    Now that Zenko is dead, its the perfect opportunity to bring down Myron.


    Brother, have you gone mad?


    He had gone mad. Completely mad.


    To Julietta, Albert pointing a gun at her felt like he had gone insane.


    She knew he wasnt such a reckless and crazy person.


    Was it too much for him to bear the weight of being Valentines boss?


    She felt a pang of pity to the point of sympathy.


    I think its a good opportunity for you too.


    Wasnt it difficult living here? Wasnt living on the run tormenting?


    Come back to Valentine. Now, Julietta, I can protect you. And Bruno, you too, with Julietta.


    We can live happily.


    He never spoke such selfish and arbitrary words that would be criticized by others.


    No words came out of his mouth that could be accused of sounding selfish or self-serving.


    I dont know what youre talking about, but you need to get a grip. Dont you know what it means to be overbearing?


    Eunha interrupted. Stepping out of the elevator on the way up, hed been watching the situation from the moment Tom had taken Julieta hostage.


    And hed waited for Albert to let his guard down, picked up the sword Tom had dropped to the floor, and leapt out of sight. sea??h th�� NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Well, I see what you mean about being impatient, I learned that from the kids.


    Taking a step back, Albert dodged the vertically falling blade.


    Landing on the ground, Eunha dug in at point-blank range to prevent him from pointing a gun at it.


    He didnt offer him the slightest reprieve.


    I dont know what you were muttering in Italian, but Ill tell you this.


    I couldnt manifest my mana. The mana in my body was twisted and tangled.


    His physical abilities were greatly diminished by the effects of the nameless gift.


    Nevertheless, Eunha refused to give up his fight against Albert. He would fight until his body could no longer move.


    Who do you think you are, taking my people without my permission?


    Eunha made the most of his small size.


    There was no way Albert could take aim at him as he moved about beneath him.


    There was no way he couldnt attack him with magic. However, every time he tried to perform a spell, he cleverly interrupted him.


    Julietta Noona, are you the same? Leaving as you please?


    Eunha dived between Alberts legs and stamped his foot.


    Albert spun to avoid the attack and kicked him, his hand on the gun no match for the man shifting under his legs.


    He tried to close the distance.


    Of course, being kicked in the foot wasnt going to stop him.


    The moment I kicked him in the leg, he dangled from the bridge and slashed at my calf with his knife.


    Porca miseria!


    Damn it!


    There was nothing Albert, with his protective spell, could do to stop it.


    He was just angry that hed been attacked by a mere child.


    He was fully aware that he was no ordinary child, but as Valentines boss, he had some prestige.


    His pride was cracked.


    To the point where he lost his poker face.


    Im the one who decides whether or not to abandon you. Dont you dare leave.


    Albert finally caught Eunha, not realizing the gap hed deliberately left was bait.


    The bullet pierced his thigh.


    Eunha, who had been running around, collapsed forward and fell to the ground.


    He no longer had the strength to fight.


    Albert assessed Eunhas condition and turned his head towards where Bruno was, to conclude the long and exhausting battle.


    And


    Since when.


    Alberts eyes widened.


    Okay, Julieta Noona?


    He took his time.


    Enough, right?


    Eunha, lying on the floor with a bullet wound, pursed his lips.


    .


    Julieta, hugging Bruno from behind, muttered a spell.


    When she opened her closed green eyes, golden mana permeated Brunos entire body.


    He was defeated.


    Albert realized then that Eunha had been playing him for time.


    Yeah, Ill never leave on my own terms again.


    She patted Bruno on the back.


    You have to come back alive.


    Uh.


    Bruno scrambled to his feet.


    As he started to run the short distance, he held his left hand out in front of him, palm up. His right hand clenched into a fist, ready to pull.


    Inferno V, II, X, IV.


    Combination Devil (Eldorado).


    Combination Devil (Gold).


    It was dangerous. It was dangerous.


    He had to avoid it. He couldnt stop it.


    Albert Valentine stood at the end of the corridor, bewildered.


    There was nowhere to run.


    The only way out was the path in front of him, where Bruno was rushing towards.


    Fuoco a caso (Rapid Fire)!


    He fired bullets, infusing them with mana until the gunshots ceased.


    Bruno deflected the attacks with his extended left hand, even intercepting the flying bullets.


    In a moment, he dashed forward, engulfed in flames that consumed death, and split the filled space into two beams of light.


    Che il diavolo ti porti.


    May you fall into hell.


    His whole body was already battered.


    Nevertheless, he extended his fist, which he had pulled behind his shoulder, with all his strength. He anchored his body with his legs and swung his fist with his full weight.


    Ch!!


    The air exploded.


    The protective magic shattered miserably.


    Glasses shattered, and shards of glass entered his eyes.


    The impact of a direct hit on his right cheekbone left Alberts head spinning, disorienting him.


    It felt like his face was stuck to the fist after just one swing, and it stubbornly refused to leave.


    He slammed the back of his head against the wall.


    A thudding sound echoed, and the wall cracked.


    It wasnt just the wall that started to crack; it felt like something was tearing apart from inside his head.


    Ahhhhhhhhhhhh!!


    An unreleased scream raged inside his chest.


    His face was buried.


    The wall broke.


    Finally, unable to overcome the recoil, he was sent flying into the wall.


    18th floor.


    His vision distorted. The distinction between up and down vanished, and he spun around mindlessly as if caught in a whirlpool.


    He was falling.


    He had to regain his senses.


    Albert squeezed his mana desperately to survive. Every time he controlled the mana, his buried face cried out in pain. It felt like the slightest mistake could trigger a mana surge.


    But he had to control the mana desperately.


    To survive.


    Above all else.


    I must rebuild Valentine!


    I swore to my father.


    Didnt I make a commitment when I decided to become Valentines boss?


    I would endure any humiliation and bring Myron to his knees before Valentine.


    This was the beginning.


    He couldnt die here.


    Desperate, determined to stay alive, he deployed a protective spell.


    His swirling vision faded to black.


    The asphalt pavement crumbled under the impact.


    Survived.


    Albert Valentine breathed a sigh of relief as he realized he was alive.


    He couldnt see out of his right eye.


    The right half of his face was caved in.


    Still, he was glad to be alive.


    There was still a chance.


    Zenko Myron was dead, and Bruno and Julietta had been found.


    Time was on his side now.


    This much pain, he could take.


    I, Valentine.


    I had to get away.


    Bruno might be after me. As it was, he had no strength left to fight him, let alone convince him.


    He had barely crawled out of the pit.


    The wind was blowing.


    A fierce wind. Violently.


    Italian Ambassador Albert Valentine.


    A woman wrapped in the wind, her iron fan unfolding with the sound of metal clashing.


    She, Shin Seo-young <Divine Wind>, pronounced with a tone that allowed no objections.


    I am arresting you as the mastermind behind the Alice Hotel terrorist attack.


    Isnt it a headache to get involved in such things?


    The wind of blades whirled.


    The wind rushing through the tall buildings converged upon him.


    An unspoken threat that warned if he resisted, his body could be shattered into pieces.


    Albert Valentine, with his head lowered, had no choice but to be restrained by the players.


    Well, its too late. Im going to get scolded by Euna for this.


    It was late at night.


    The night sky above the buildings was so dark that not a single star could be seen.


    Shin Seo-young sighed as she looked up at the invisible night sky.

 Chapter 84

    Chapter 84Thx bunny bacon for your kind donation and support!


    [Even if it means turning the world into an enemy (13)]


    On the 18th floor, the outer wall of the building and the inner wall of the corridor shattered side by side.


    A fierce wind raged.


    I barely managed to open my eyes against the wind, and the view of the city sparkled like a jewel.


    The world may have been destroyed once, but the people who live in it still shine.


    Beautiful.


    Leaning against the side wall, Eunha looked out over the city lights and thought.


    Its still dark over there.


    The outskirts of Gangbuk were locked in the night.


    It would be a long time before Seoul would shine brightly under the night sky.


    Eunha reminisced about the time when he and his companions looked out at the cityscape before regression, then turned his head.


    Julie. Are you hurt?


    Bru. Im fine, youre the one whos hurt, youre burned all over, are you okay, does it hurt a lot?


    Its okay, Ill get better with medical attention.


    Bru.


    Julie.


    Two people hugging each other and giving love.


    Eunha couldnt understand what they were saying in Italian, but he had a feeling he wouldnt need to.


    Bru. I have a confession to make to you.


    What is it? S��ar?h the n??el Fire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Bruno asked, running a hand through her hair.


    She slid into his arms and wrapped her pure white arms around his back.


    A back that was too big for both of her arms.


    And she liked it.


    Being able to be deeply embraced like this.


    Were having a baby.


    A child?


    Yes, your child.


    Aah.


    Bruno didnt quite understand what she was saying.


    After repeating it over and over again, he was able to accept the unbelievable reality.


    His heart swelled with joy.


    He wanted to protect this person until the end.


    And also their future child.


    Thank you. Im so happy.


    I hope this isnt a dream.


    Its not a dream. Since the day I swore to protect you in Sicily.


    Weve never dreamed. This is reality.


    Bru.


    Julie.


    The two stared at each other with even more passionate gazes.


    I cant take this anymore.


    Eunha decided to let them know of his existence.


    Uncle Bruno, Julieta noona , its nice that youre having a touching reunion, but can you help me?


    With a bullet wound in his leg, Eunha could barely stand up.


    His internal mana was tangled up, and blood was flowing from his injured leg.


    Im sorry.


    Sorry, Eunha!


    The two of them checked on him.


    Julieta hastily administered first aid.


    Then her eyes locked with Brunos, who was still staring down at her.


    Ah.


    She read his mind.


    He nodded.


    She did the same.


    To prove that this reality was not a dream.


    To escape Valentines weeknight once and for all.


    She rose from her seat and stood beside him.


    Huh? Julieta noona? Uncle Bruno?


    Leaning against the wall, Eunha couldnt figure out why the two were suddenly looking at him.


    Even as they sat down on one knee, he couldnt comprehend what was happening.


    Eunha. Ill never be able to repay you for what I owe you today.


    Thank you for saving me. If it werent for you, I would have lived in despair.


    Ah, uncle, noona, please stop.


    Eunha waved his hands in the air. It was a bit overwhelming to see two people kneeling and speaking so earnestly.


    Nevertheless, they continued in silence.


    I would give my heart to repay this debt.


    I would give my life for you, too.


    Of course, Bru wouldnt approve.


    I dont care. Ill give my heart for Julie, too.


    Why are you saying that?


    The atmosphere is strange.


    Eunha tried to get the two up, bewildered, but they still refused to listen.


    If he could move his body, he would have forcibly lifted them up.


    He regretted not being able to do that.


    Even as he did, Bruno craned his neck and murmured something.


    On this night, under the brilliance of the moon and the stars, in the silence of the night, I make a holy covenant in humble language.


    The words were received by Julieta.


    I entrust everything I have to the one I accept, and swear to protect the honor of my brothers.


    No way!


    Eunha had a hunch. The words the two began to utter were an oath, and they were even dedicating that oath to themselves.


    If someone asks about your origin, answer like this.


    Bruno murmured,


    And both of them answered simultaneously.


    My father is the sun, and my mother is the moon.


    Haha.


    Eunha couldnt help but let out a soulless laughter when he saw the two lowering their heads.


    I have no intention of becoming a player, and even less so a mafia.


    Cant I just live an ordinary and happy life like this?


    Of course, the two didnt pay any attention to his wishes.


    Eunha, please take care of us in the future.


    Should I call you Boss Eunha from now on? Oh, Bru! How about raising the baby that will be born this time as the exclusive heir to Boss Eunha?


    Thats a good idea.


    Um, excuse me, but I dont need something like that. Just call me as u Huh? A baby? What baby?


    While Eunha was trying to somehow resolve the situation, he caught onto a point that couldnt be brushed aside.


    As Eunha tried to deflect the situation, he heard something he couldnt help but point out.


    Julieta giggled, Bruno smirked, and the corners of his mouth turned up.


    Ill tell the Eunha Boss, were having a baby!


    The night was still deep,


    and the lights of the city lit it up.


    Detention cell.


    Im Gaeul, leading the guards, spoke to the man behind the glass.


    The situation has changed this time.


    The man, with his face wrapped in bandages, didnt say a word. He just blinked his eyes, trapped in restraints.


    Albert Valentine.


    A few days ago, his face half-buried, he was still undergoing treatment for his injuries. It was uncertain whether he would fully recover before returning to his home country.


    It would be troublesome if you ran amok in our country.


    Isnt that right, Albert Valentine, the mastermind behind the Alice Hotel terrorist attack?


    Im Gaeul provoked.


    Then Albert Valentine revealed signs of life.


    The guards behind her took a stance ready to draw their swords at any moment.


    But she raised her hand, signaling the guards to stand down.


    The guards sighed and withdrew their hands from their swords, but she ignored their reaction.


    She was simply waiting for Alberts response from behind the glass.


    I did not commit any acts of terrorism. What youve done is nothing short of imprisoning me and falsely accusing me to the Italian Embassy.


    Currently, Albert Valentine was confined in a detention cell beneath the Blue House on the grounds that he was the mastermind behind the Alice Hotel terrorist attack.


    Only in name.


    He had never actually committed the act of terrorizing the Alice Hotel.


    Thats why he intended to use that point to persuade the fairy.


    In another sense, he was considering proposing a deal.


    But Fairy Im Gaeul was not a lenient person.


    Is that so? Even though we obtained a video of you murdering Tom Myron? And the fact that you and Zenko Myron kidnapped an Italian woman.


    Im Gaeul smiled.


    Even if the charges were only nominal, she was already prepared to call black white.


    Thats all.


    It wasnt all me.


    Albert tried to slip out of the trap she had set for him, if only to seal the deal in his favor.


    His intentions were completely undermined by her next words.


    Are you trying to tell me that an elementary school child killed Zenko Myron and carried out a terrorist attack at the Alice Hotel? Who would believe that?


    She looked at him with pitiful eyes.


    The emotions reflected in her eyes were pity, sympathy, compassion, and empathy.


    It was a gaze that only someone in an overwhelmingly superior position could cast down.


    Albert snapped. He snapped, but he couldnt refute anything.


    An elementary school child killing the renowned Zenko Myron from Italy?


    It was ridiculous.


    Even if it had happened, the moment he claimed it, Italys honor would be greatly tarnished.


    Besides, no one would accept it as the truth.


    At first, I couldnt figure out what you and Big Mama were plotting in Korea.


    But as I gathered information about Big Mamas political position in Italy, the Valentine family in Sicily, and the Myron family, it became clear.


    You and Big Mama were trying to kill Zenko Myron and suppress the power of the Myron family, werent you?


    Albert Valentine said nothing.


    She was right.


    The current Tredici was composed of members of the dominant family in Italy.


    Two of them, Albert himself in the Valentine position, and Zenko in the Myron position.


    At first, Big Mama empowered Myron as a force to be reckoned with in Sicily, but after a while, Myron grew stronger and more intent on consuming Big Mama.


    At this point, Big Mama and Albert Valentines thoughts coincided.


    Big Mama was looking to reduce Myrons influence and find a new family to support her. Albert Valentine had a plan to rebuild Valentine, away from Myron.


    The two planned to take advantage of Zenko Myrons visit to Korea and kill him out of Myrons shadow.


    At the same time, Albert planned to recruit Bruno, secretly protect Julieta, and use her as a wedge to bring down Myron in the distant future.


    But it looks like you have a long tail. According to player Shin Seoyoung, there were other Italian players around the Alice Hotel besides you.


    It wasnt until he heard her words that Albert realized that Myron had been moving beneath the surface.


    Tom Myron wasnt the only player sent to spy on him.


    Myron, who had detected his and Big Mamas plan, must have intended to kill him if he caused any trouble.


    All the Italians who were there, we have them in our custody.


    In custody.


    It meant they werent killed.


    Albert understood the implication. Depending on the conditions he accepted, he could either send them back to their homeland or handle them discreetly.


    Dont play games with me. Youre not the one proposing the deal.


    I am.


    He had to admit it.


    Albert acknowledged that he had been completely defeated by her.


    As she said, he never had the right to propose a deal from the beginning.


    What do you want?


    Many things.


    Winners always find a way to smile, while losers have no choice but to accept the winners words.


    Im Gaeul, holding Albert Valentines lofty ambitions and Big Mamas political leverage, was the winner who had both in her hands.


    Alice Hotel has transformed into a dungeon due to a sudden mana anomaly.


    Unfortunately, you, Zenko Myron, Tom Myron, and the Italian players were trapped in the dungeon and, except for you, died while trying to conquer it.


    How about it? If you agree to my proposal, the Fairy Government can even fabricate falsehoods as truths.


    It was a weak plan with only the framework, but not bad.


    All he had to do was add flesh to it.


    Surely the Fairy Government had proposed it with this in mind.


    Albert nodded his head.


    So, what do you want?


    As much as fabricating falsehoods as truths, a lot.


    A lot.


    She paused for a moment and then opened her mouth.


    But Im not without shame either. First, lets modify the Mediterranean mana alloy we agreed to trade before to 2 tons.


    Albert remained silent.


    It didnt quite add up.


    But it was within an acceptable range.


    He nodded his head and responded in silence.


    Second, we will change the clause stating that South Korea will dispatch three Twelve Seats for the Leviathan subjugation to one person. Instead, we promise comprehensive support within our capabilities.


    He furrowed his left eyebrow.


    To defeat a Rank-Over Leviathan from the Second Rank, they needed sufficient power.


    Reducing the number of players comparable to Tredici could disrupt their power.


    Instead, the Twelve Seat we will dispatch is Nam gung- seong <Divine Spear>.


    I understand.


    If it was <Divine Spear>, he could accept it to some extent.


    Continuing, Im Gaeul raised her third finger.


    Third, in the Mediterranean, there is a Black Dungeon called the <Dungeon of the Abyss>, right?


    Yes, but?


    Albert interjected bluntly. He found it strange that she mentioned a dungeon she had declared temporarily impossible for humanity to conquer.


    Someday, someone in Southern Europe will attempt to conquer the <Dungeon of the Abyss>. Even if they say humanity cannot conquer it, it doesnt mean they wont try to conquer it at some point, right?


    As she said.


    Although the current main concern in Southern Europe was the subjugation of the Leviathan, there was ambition to conquer the <Dungeon of the Abyss> someday.


    Any country that possessed a Black Dungeon would have the same ambition, regardless of which country it was.


    While the whole world publicly stated that Black Dungeons could not be conquered, they were secretly exploring ways to conquer them.


    Allow us to get involved in that as well.


    I dont think thats something we can decide right now.


    I understand. So, when the time comes, Im asking you to request support from South Korea if Big Mama still holds power.


    Understood.


    It wasnt a difficult request to accept.


    After all, it was a matter for the distant future.


    She probably proposed it because she didnt want to end the deal as it was.


    The two things she wanted were likely the ones she presented at the beginning.


    Lastly.


    She tapped the table with her finger.


    And then, with a sly smile on her lips,


    Lamborghini.


    She spoke with a playful tone.

 Chapter 85

    Chapter 85[Even if it means turning the world into an enemy (14)]


    12 weeks of hospitalization.


    That was Eunhas diagnosis.


    Shin Seo-young had given him first aid, but she was a caster, not a supporter.


    A bruised and swollen face, almost harpooned hands, and a bullet-ridden leg.


    It was beyond what she could heal.


    Worst of all, his mana was severely depleted.


    Every living being is born with a different amount of mana in their body.


    It was a factor that didnt change much as the body grew.


    However, he not only excessively consumed potions to restore his mana but also pushed his mana circuitry to the point of overload.


    Just the fact that he didnt go into a mana frenzy was fortunate.


    In a way, the name 12 weeks of hospitalization sounded mild.


    Are you not going to listen to Mom?


    Oppa, dont be in pain.


    Every day, Eunhas mother visited his hospital room with Eunae. And every day, she scolded him at least once as a standard routine.


    I made a mistake.


    When it was past the time to finish work, his father would also come to visit.


    At that time, he should have begged for forgiveness, even if it meant becoming his fathers hands and feet.


    Mommy doesnt want you to push yourself too hard. Do you understand?


    Yes.


    His mother would leave the hospital room with those words.


    Each time, Eunha felt bad for worrying his family.


    But he knew he would do whatever it took to keep himself happy.


    His mother and father must have known that.


    Still, his parents never failed to tell him not to do anything dangerous.


    I felt both sorry and grateful for my family.


    Noona will be back later.


    His parents werent the only ones who visited him in the hospital every day.


    Euna also came to the hospital after school and was busy chatting. She used the refrigerator, which was stocked with food gifts from visitors, as her own.


    Its peaceful here.


    There was nothing else in the hospital room.


    It was a single room.


    He was currently hospitalized at Alice Hospital.


    It wasnt due to Shin Seo-youngs consideration or the Fairys assistance.


    I dont think the media in Korea is reporting the facts as they are. If I didnt know better, I would have believed it was real.


    Eunha was reading the free news from Yonhap News Agency.


    The news was reporting that Alice Hotel had transformed into the Red Dungeon due to a mana surge.


    Since the people who were staying at Alice Hotel had evacuated in advance, there were no civilian casualties, they said.


    However, it was reported that the Italian ambassador and the players who were scheduled to stay at Alice Hotel went to conquer the Red Dungeon, resulting in the death of all members except the Italian ambassador, Albert Valentine.


    According to the news, the Red Dungeon quickly vanished due to their sacrifice.


    If Eunha hadnt known the truth of this incident, he would have easily been deceived.


    Perhaps there were incidents involving Italian ambassadors and Bruno before the regression as well.


    However, even at that time, the truth might have been distorted in a similar manner.


    There must have been some sort of dealings between Korea and Italy.


    Before the regression and after.


    Through this incident, Eunha realized that the outcome of the Korea-Italy talks had changed significantly compared to his past life.


    What will happen in the future?


    How would the future change with this incident?


    As he pondered, his head throbbed.


    He tried to change the channel to listen to music.


    He wanted to listen to music, not-


    Captain, were here!


    He wanted to listen to music, not the noise.


    Eunha sighed as he saw his friends, who always came over after school.


    Wow! Theres a roll cake! Captain, can I eat this?


    Adding another person who considers the refrigerator in the room as their own refrigerator.


    Eunha was amazed to see Eunhyuk taking out and eating the roll cake without permission.


    He promised himself that he would scold him thoroughly once he was discharged.


    Alright, this is your homework for this week.


    Do I really have to do it?


    You wont be coming to school until the end of the first semester, so at least do your homework.


    Seona took out a large amount of assignments from her bag.


    Since Eunha had been hospitalized for about three months and wouldnt be attending school until the end of the first semester, it was a special measure for him.


    Eunha sighed at the thoughtfulness of his homeroom teacher as he put the homework in the drawer next to his bed.


    The assignments he received a few days ago were still piled up in the drawer, untouched.


    Guess whos taking advantage of this opportunity to slack off?


    Hey, cant you see that Im injured? You would know if you were hospitalized, how boring it is to do nothing


    Then what about the game console over there? S��arch* The N?vel(F)ire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Minji, who had a good eye for watching dramas, used her observation skills in everyday life as well.


    Eunha had nothing to say and just came up with a nonsense excuse.


    Hmph! I used my favor. Just wait and see.


    What are you going to do with the knife?


    To carve an apple for you, of course.


    She looked triumphant as she held the pod for the first time in a long time.


    Eunha, on the other hand,


    Eun-hyeok, take that knife away from her. Im going to be hospitalized for the entire summer vacation.


    Okay, captain. Ill protect your health. Hey, Kim Min-ji, why dont you put that knife down right now?


    Come on. Im just slicing an apple.


    The knife! The knife! Why are you pointing it at me?


    It was chaos.


    I felt so nostalgic for the moment when I was free to do whatever I wanted.


    Eunha decided to stay away from the two people arguing over the knife.


    He had no intention of eating the apple she offered to slice.


    Here. My dad wanted me to bring you this.


    Im sorry every time. Ill drink it.


    My dad doesnt mind. Dont feel sorry for me because Im selling them for money.


    What are you, Mr. Jung Seok-hoon?


    Eunha took the tumbler from Ha-yang.


    On the tumbler with a straw was a silhouette of a rabbit wearing a monocle representing the Alice Group and holding a clock.


    It was coffee milk, one of Jungs premium potions.


    Although it restored less health and mana than banana milk or espresso, coffee milk could restore both health and mana at the same time.


    In addition to the tumblers, there was a large tub of coffee milk in the refrigerator in the hospital room.


    I drank it to restore my broken body and twisted mana.


    Even after he was discharged, he would have to live on coffee milk for a while.


    Though sometimes Id like to drink something else.


    Should I tell my dad?


    No, thank you. Coffee milk is enough for me. Be sure to tell him thank you.


    Yes!


    Eunha gulped down the coffee milk.


    Next to him, Hayang was twitching her pink ribbon and talking about what happened at school.


    There you go. Im done. Hows that?


    At that moment, Min-ji, who had been chatting with Eun-hyeok, held out a plate with apples.


    This, what a strange shape.


    Its a raccoon. I tried to arrange it by carving a rabbit. What do you think? Isnt it cute?


    My appetite was gone.


    In a way, it was a skill.


    Eunha was amazed as she looked at Minji, who had transformed the apple into a ferocious beast.


    Moreover, she had carved the peel into the shape of fruit, making it bite-sized.


    Here, Eunhyuk, eat this.


    Eww~!


    Why? Its your fault for not stopping her.


    But, Minji carved this for the captain


    The roll cake that I left to eat earlier, where did it go? Someone must have secretly eaten it. Looks like I need to give a strict lesson


    Yeah, Ill take care of the apples. Captain, Im willing to die for you.


    Hey, Choi Eunhyuk. Who told you to eat it? If you dont want to eat it, then dont!


    Oh? Really? I dont have to eat it?


    Youre really funny. Do you think Ill believe that you wont eat it? Fine, dont eat it then!


    What do you want me to do?


    Eunha decided to look away from Eunhyuk and Minji. If he confronted the two of them, his stamina, replenished by the coffee milk, would quickly be depleted.


    Then, he made eye contact with Seona, who was taking out pears from the refrigerator.


    Can I eat a pear? Do you want to eat one too, Eunha?


    Youre not trying to make a squirrel like Minji, are you?


    Watch closely.


    Seona made a determined expression, gathering her eyebrows.


    Sitting down, she skillfully handled the pear with calm hand movements.


    Wow! Seona, you carve them so beautifully.


    Ive gained experience from always bringing snacks for my younger siblings at church.


    Let me know next time too.


    Then, shall we try it together at our dads cafe? I want to try carving them beautifully too.


    Well, as long as its not bothersome.


    Seona carved the pear so beautifully that Minji and Hayang were amazed.


    Before they knew it, there were two pears on the plate, shaped like rabbits, stacked one on top of the other.


    Seona insisted that it was a fox, not a rabbit, but it didnt matter as long as they could eat it.


    Boss Eunha, how are you?


    It was Julieta who came to visit us in the evening after Euna returned.


    She was one of those people who never missed a day.


    But noona, please stop calling me boss.


    How strange his family looked at him.


    Actually, knowing her personality, they seemed to have gotten over it by now, but it was still embarrassing.


    Boss Eunha is Boss Eunha. A man should know how to stick his chest out!


    Ha, never mind.


    I got you a cake from Happiness, do you like cake here?


    I like it.


    Eunha loved anything that Jung Seok-hoon made.


    She would bring him something to eat whenever she came to visit him like this.


    In fact, she would bring more than his mother would leave in the refrigerator.


    But wheres Uncle Bruno?


    Bruno was nowhere to be seen.


    It was strange not to see Bruno, who had been discharged from the hospital less than a week earlier with his wounds healed.


    Hed been following her everywhere lately, worried about her pregnancy.


    He has some errands to run today.


    Really?


    Boss Eunha, by the way. Voila!


    Huh? What is this?


    Eunha was eating his cake when he saw the piece of paper Julieta pulled out of her handbag.


    It was a social security card.


    Look at the name on there.


    Name?


    What is it?


    Eunha shifted his gaze to where she was pointing her finger, and accidentally swallowed the cake in his mouth.


    [No Julieta.]


    [No Bruno].


    What is this?


    Eunha asked with a fearful tone.


    Well, since Ive decided to live a new life, I changed my name. I had to choose a Korean-style surname since Im changing it in Korea, and while I was at it, I thought I should take the surname of Boss Eunha!


    From now on, please call me No Julieta and No Bruno!


    No!!


    It was still a day without a break.


    There you are.


    An old man who had closed the book he was reading greeted Bruno as he entered the study.


    Mr. Min Jun-sik, the chairman of Alice Group.


    He was currently stepping down from the group management, but the fact that he was still the chairman of Alice Group did not change.


    Mr. Min. Im indebted to you.


    Standing in front of the table, Bruno bowed deeply.


    He owed him a lot.


    It was him who had given Bruno a place to stay when he had fled from Italy.


    To him, it might have been nothing more than entertainment, but to Bruno, who was living in a foreign country where he didnt speak the language, it was something he was grateful for beyond words.


    Whats more, he was very helpful in this case. Not only had he protected him, Julieta, and the Eunha from the Fairys government, but he had also made it clear that they were not to be touched.


    I know how difficult it was for you to hide your identity from the Fairy Lady and evade her curiosity.


    No, I am truly grateful.


    Looks like we settled it with the potions value.


    Even though Min Jun-sik laughed it off, Bruno knew that the losses he incurred couldnt be eased with laughter.


    Alice Hotel was demolished under the pretext of the Red Dungeons annihilation.


    In the media, there were constant critical stories about Alice Hotel.


    The Mana Cataclysm was an unexpected natural disaster, but human hearts were not so easily swayed.


    Even now, the hotels sales were plummeting.


    Anyway, the hotel couldnt keep up with the Dawn Group and YH Group.


    So, instead of that, why not withdraw from the hotel business and invest more in the pharmaceutical business, which is experiencing a surge in sales due to the New Potion?


    Although he had retired from management, he was still an entrepreneur. Since the business that wasnt profitable anyway was being abandoned, he intended to invest in the pharmaceutical business that was booming with the New Potion.


    However, Bruno couldnt hide his remorse.


    Apologies lose their value when repeated multiple times.


    He could only lower his head with a sense of shame.


    But still, be careful. The Fairy Lady seems interested in you guys.


    Even if she says she wont investigate with words, she is not someone who would act accordingly.


    The Fairy Lady is watching.


    Bruno made a mental note of that.


    He, and probably Eunha, didnt want to get tangled up with the Fairys Government.


    All he wanted was a life of leisure and happiness.


    By the way, since you have nothing else to do, why dont you become my exclusive player?


    Mr. Min suddenly suggested to Bruno.


    Bruno looked up.


    A few days ago, he received a notice from his company. He had left work early without authorization, hadnt told them he was in the hospital, and hadnt shown up for work.


    He was now unemployed.


    Still, he had to turn down Min Joon-siks offer.


    Im sorry.


    You do realize that Italy has a bad reputation these days, right? Its not going to be easy to find a job.


    Im sorry.


    I did need to find a job.


    I just didnt want to be someones pawn.


    I was going to give my life to Eunha.


    If you dont like it, I cant force you, but it doesnt mean I want you to be exclusively my player. How many dangerous things can an old man buried in books have?


    What do you mean?


    When youre not guarding me, protect those kids. Just like youve been doing so far. It shouldnt be a difficult task for you.


    Bruno, keeping his mouth shut, looked at Min Jun-sik.


    What could be his intention?


    Having spent over 60 years, he didnt reveal any emotions on his face.


    Bruno couldnt read the eyes of the person who had placed Alice Group among the top 8 in the Korean business world even after the world had once been destroyed.


    Dont stare at me like that. Its piercing.


    Yes.


    I have no ulterior motive. I just want to see the bright smiles of the children who have entered the remaining days of an old mans life.


    Min Jun-sik spoke with a sentimental voice. Wiping his monocle, he waited for Bruno to accept his proposal.


    Understood.


    Thank you.


    Bruno accepted the proposal.


    Min Jun-sik waved his hand, indicating that he could leave.


    With his head lowered once again, Bruno left the study.


    By the time the creaking sound of the corridor ceased to be heard.


    Min Jun-sik placed his hand on the book that was on the desk.


    I must be getting old too. To be indulging in sentiment at my age


    Isnt that right, my dear?


    He gently caressed the cover of the book.


    Speaking to someone who was no longer in this world.


    Wearing his monocle and holding a pocket watch, the silhouette of a rabbit.


    Hi there! If you are looking for something else to read and youre into chinese webnovels, try this one (a friend of mine translates it!) so I super recommend the webnovel Master, I am truly your future husband! Its a captivating story about Wang Xuan, who is given a second chance at life and seeks to fulfill a mission to resurrect his deceased wife. The novel combines elements of romance, cultivation, and adventure, making it an exciting read. Go and have fun! heres the link: /master-i-am-really-your-future-husband/

 Chapter 86

    Chapter 86Thank you for the coffee and your support John Buckingham!


    [Seaweed Soup]


    The days of hospitalization were filled with a sense of freedom.


    When I woke up in the morning, I would undergo a health examination.


    The attending physician would check if there were any complications from the surgery or if my mana was affecting my body.


    After the health examination, it was time for breakfast.


    Seaweed soup again?


    Breakfast usually consisted of light foods that were easy on the stomach.


    This morning, it was rice, kimchi, stir-fried fish cake, rolled omelet, and bean sprout side dish. And finally, there was seaweed soup, which had been served for three consecutive days.


    How am I supposed to eat this?


    I didnt dislike seaweed soup.


    However, the seaweed soup served in the hospital lacked flavor. It felt more like something to soothe the throat rather than a meal to enjoy the taste.


    Having grown accustomed to hospital life, I wrapped the rice in the seaweed soup. By avoiding the broth and eating it with kimchi, it became somewhat palatable.


    Ah, Im hungry.


    After breakfast, there was usually nothing special to do until the evening check-up.


    During this time, I would usually play video games, watch TV, read comics, or simply take a nap if there was nothing else to do.


    Although it had been over a week since I was admitted, I hadnt touched the homework in the drawer at all.


    I wonder if theres anything to eat.


    As the days of hospitalization grew longer, I found myself talking to myself more often.


    Feeling the hunger intensify, I tossed and turned in bed. Since I had been living in the hospital bed for a long time, I couldnt sleep, so I decided to eat something.


    I got up from the bed and rummaged through the refrigerator.


    Inside the refrigerator were the cake that Julietta had brought, apples that my mother had cut yesterday, and gifts from friends.


    From there, I took out a slice of cream cake and a PET bottle of coffee milk.


    Ha, I knew it. How can you snack when it hasnt been that long since you had breakfast?


    Then, what about seaweed soup for three days straight? You know the hospital seaweed soup is tasteless.


    Thats not my job, thats the nutritionists job, so theres no point in telling me.


    With pursed lips, I complained to the nurse who entered the ward.


    She was one of the nurses responsible for taking care of me, who was admitted to a private room. She had worked at Alice Hospital for several years and knew just how tasteless the seaweed soup served there was, so she avoided eye contact for no reason.


    Dedicated nurses like her would come into the room at intervals to check on him, or to offer companionship.


    Noona, youve been running away from the head nurse again, havent you?


    Its not even lunch yet, and shes been nagging me since morning. Its so annoying, really.


    The nurse rambled on about how shed been yelled at by the head nurse again today.


    Indeed, this is the taste. People should live by eating delicious food, not just tasteless meals all the time.


    Regardless of her complaints, Eunha savored the cake and coffee milk.


    Ha, I have to get back to work. Can you eat that and have lunch later? Ill be in trouble if you dont.


    Just make sure its delicious.


    Ah, I cant live like this.


    With a stern expression, Eunha dismissed the nurse who had been cautioning him.


    In addition to his doctor and charge nurse, there were hospital officials who often visited his room.


    They were all kind to him. Sometimes their kindness was so excessive that it became burdensome.


    At first, he couldnt understand why they treated him so extraordinarily.


    But soon enough, he discovered the reason behind their behavior and couldnt help but chuckle.


    The reason was


    He focused his mana to enhance his hearing.


    Eavesdropping on a single conversation was nothing, and it didnt strain his body.


    So, you were hanging out with Eunha again? Youre thrilled because youve been assigned as VVIP recently?


    Come on. If youre jealous, you can also take care of VVIP or secretly talk to Eunha.


    Too bad. If I werent so old, I wouldve made a move.


    But is that true? The Chairman of the Alice Group personally instructed us to take special care of him.


    He must be living in a rich family somewhere, so he should take this opportunity to show off a little, right?


    Alice Hospital officials were thinking about whether he had a deep relationship with Alice Group or was descended from a famous chaebol family.


    So people who had no connection to him would make up excuses to come and say hello.


    In order to make a little headway, their behavior was too obvious in his eyes.


    No need to have any intentions or feel burdened.


    Was it necessary to correct them?


    They were simply misunderstanding.


    Wait a moment. Why is breakfast like this? Wasnt I a VVIP?


    A sudden doubt crossed his mind.


    There was no answer.


    Anyway, he decided to enjoy this situation. There was nothing to lose, and he could at least observe those who were trying to make jokes to impress him.


    It was one of the little pleasures of his free hospital stay.


    Shall I go for a walk?


    There wasnt much time left until lunch. It was an awkward time to sleep.


    He decided to take a leisurely stroll to stretch his body.


    The attending physician had allowed him to take walks, after all.


    Today, he would go alone.


    His dedicated nurses, as if sensing his departure, followed him closely.


    It was understandable that they worried about something happening to him.


    However, it was quite bothersome at times.


    Sometimes he wanted to wander alone.


    Its a bit tiring.


    Eunha manifested his mana to suppress his presence.


    Even though it was a technique to weaken his presence when dealing with ordinary people, his body momentarily twitched.


    The bullet wound in his leg had been treated by Shin Seo-youngs first aid and surgery at the hospital, leaving no sequelae.


    But now that he tried to manifest his mana, the area where the wound had been throbbed.


    Walking as usual was a challenge. In the end, Eunha had to narrow his stride and leave the ward.


    Oh, I shouldnt have come out. Its so hot.


    June was coming to an end.


    July was just around the corner.


    So it wasnt even lunch yet, and it was still hot.


    Sweat was dripping down my back even though I was only wearing a patients uniform.


    Still, it was worth it.


    Summer flowers were popping up along the walkway. It wasnt a bad walk, with flowers on the left and right.


    Huh?


    I exclaimed as I turned off the trail.


    Eunha found a large tent near the back gate.


    People were gathered in front of the pure white tent.


    It seemed like some kind of flea market.


    He raised an eyebrow.


    At first, he thought it might be a flea market or a bazaar.


    But as he got closer to the tent, he realized that everyone in line were children.


    The children all looked disheveled and pitiful, without a single exception.


    Some wore torn clothes as their basic attire, while others wore ill-fitting school uniforms or wore their clothes inside out. Some even wore shoes with missing soles, and it wasnt uncommon to see children walking barefoot.


    Children with dirt stains stood in line, receiving meals. Others guarded the children who hadnt received their meals yet, as if it was something they mustnt lose, and guided them into another tent.


    Come to think of it, today is Wednesday.


    As Eunha watched the children receiving free meals, he realized what day it was.


    Usually, on Wednesdays, hospitals, churches, charitable organizations, and the like provided free meals to wandering children, called Wonder Runners in Korean.


    Hey, you kids! Get in line, one by one!


    You tried to touch my food, didnt you? Whats this? Arent you looking at me?


    Just shut up and eat your own.


    The children gathered around the prepared tables in the tent, giving each other wary glances as they ate their meals.


    The older children threatened others to keep them from touching their food, while the younger ones hurriedly finished eating before anyone could reach for their meal.


    Wonder Runners.


    Even after the world had once faced destruction and more than 30 years had passed, wondernlings still existed.


    Monsters hadnt completely disappeared from this world.


    Wonder runners were usually children who had lost their families to monsters, or those born in impoverished areas, or infants abandoned right after birth.


    The Fairy Government tried to address the issue of W.R, but there were limitations to their support policies.


    With some children who couldnt be accounted for in statistics, the protective facilities couldnt accommodate all the children. Furthermore, there was a shortage of hands to care for the children, and there were also financial constraints.


    Even companies and private organizations conducted free meal programs on Wednesdays to address these issues, but it couldnt provide a fundamental solution.


    Angel, hyung?


    As he heard himself being called, he turned his head towards the child.


    The child was incredibly small.


    The child held a piece of scrap metal or a kettle in their hand and pointed towards the tent, sniffling.


    The child was barefoot. On their pitch-black feet, there were recent bruises here and there.


    There were no calluses visible.


    It seemed like a child who hadnt been on the streets for long.


    Above all, their act of speaking to him was genuinely innocent. S��ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    An angel? My mom said angels wear white clothes!


    The child was innocent.


    Eunha let out a bitter smile and lowered his head.


    Angel, arent you going to eat?


    The child was innocent.


    Smiling bitterly, Eunha shook his head.


    Im fine.


    Eunha replied to the snorting child, stepping out of the way for him to climb the stairs.


    I heard theyre serving seaweed soup today. The older hyungs/brothers I live with said the seaweed soup at Alice Hospital is the most delicious.


    You dont have to eat if you dont want to, hyung


    Yeah, I already ate earlier. Hurry up and go eat. If you go late, you might not get any, right?


    Oh, right!


    The child was pleasantly surprised.


    He stomped his foot, and the coins in the scrap metal clinked.


    Hey! Why arent you coming? What are you doing over there?


    I might not be able to eat if I dont come, right?


    Didnt I tell you to follow me and not get distracted?


    A while ago, the children who had rushed to join the line at the tent had returned. They seemed worried since the child they were waiting for hadnt come.


    Huh?


    The children who ran back spotted Eunha.


    The children fell silent in unison.


    If the child who was sniffing hadnt appeared on the street recently, the children who were exchanging glances seemed accustomed to street life based on their worn-out appearance.


    Hey, you idiot! Werent you told not to talk to that kid?


    Huh? Why? Cant I talk to him? Hes a little angel, right? Our mom said so, angels are


    Hey, I told you not to mention my mom.


    Look closely. Hes wearing hospital clothes. Hes clean. Hes different from us. Hes not the angel youre talking about.


    Is that so? Youre not an angel, Hyung?


    The child asked, shaking the piece of scrap metal in their hand.


    Eunha didnt say anything. He simply nodded slightly.


    Upon seeing this, the children who were accustomed to street life immediately bowed their heads.


    They even went as far as to push down the head of the child who was sniffing.


    Were sorry. He doesnt know yet.


    Were sorry?


    The child who added the ending was the one who was sniffing.


    Eunha silently watched the children. When the children lifted their heads to check the situation, Eunha only pointed at the tent with his finger.


    The children lowered their heads again and ran towards the direction of the tent, taking the child who was sniffing with them.


    Not only them, but the children lining up in front of the tent and the children gathering around the table to eat also cast sidelong glances at Eunha.


    The emotions captured in the childrens gazes were envy, tears, and jealousy.


    Among them, there were children who looked down at their own condition and tried not to show their distorted faces by bowing their heads.


    There were also children who forced themselves to swallow their food, their cheeks bulging, repeatedly chewing down the emotions that were about to burst out.


    Eunha knew what those children were thinking.


    This way, I cant throw a tantrum because the seaweed soup is either good or bad.


    It wasnt that he pitied them. He didnt feel sorry for them.


    He, too, could have been in that line, getting his lunch.


    He was just lucky.


    Having lost his family before the regression, he was just lucky enough to be raised by his grandmother.


    Thats why Eunha couldnt sympathize with the Wonder Runners.


    He had no right to sympathize with the children who lived ruthlessly. The only people who had the right to sympathize with them were those who could compare and find contentment in their own happiness and share it with others.


    Why are you here?


    Here? Or here?


    On the streets, Binggu.


    Whatever.


    Whats the big deal. What? Do you think youre the only one here who cant talk about it?


    Look at her. Her family was eaten by a monster, and half the time she looks like.


    Kraken. A kraken killed my family.


    Its not a big deal. My friend, and my friends friend, also came out because of the Kraken.


    The Kraken.


    He muttered inwardly.


    He had grasped a future where he could save families from the Kraken. At the same time, compared to before regression, he produced results that significantly reduced the number of fatalities.


    But the results were just numbers.


    No matter what the numbers indicated, no matter how many people died, ultimately, they were people who died.


    Above all, by changing the future, people who should have died might have lived, and people who should have lived might have died.


    The passing conversation of the children was precisely the future he had changed.


    If he didnt feel guilt, it would be a lie.


    But thats it. He had no regrets.


    He would have made the same choice many times over.


    So he had no right to sympathize with those children.


    He had no intention of sharing his happiness with them.


    Just alone, selfishly.


    Pursuing his own happiness.


    Miss, weve run out of seaweed soup!


    But wheres the cup ramen? Im fine with cup ramen.


    I still want to eat warm rice.


    Hey, didnt I tell you not to say that? Do you want to get hit again?


    This time, the passing Wonder Runners were girls. They pretended not to see him and ran off, chatting among themselves.


    Did that child receive seaweed soup?


    He suddenly became contemplative.


    He lowered his head.


    It didnt suit him. It wasnt the right answer.


    He didnt need to know what happened to the child.


    For no reason, he got lost in deep thoughts and ended up sympathizing with others.


    He berated himself and moved his heavy feet.


    Huh? Captain, is it okay to go outside?


    You didnt sneak out, did you?


    He met his friends on the way back.


    They were staring at him curiously as he walked in from the back door.


    Hey, guys. Isnt it time to be at school?


    Captain, today is the schools anniversary.


    Thats nice.


    That doesnt seem like something you, whos hospitalized, should say.


    Minji retorted with a bewildered expression.


    He nodded calmly. What she said made sense too.


    Yeah? Why are you like that?


    Whats wrong? Why arent you retorting today?


    Minji smirked.


    She was surprised to see that he didnt respond as she expected.


    There was something like that.


    It was a day when he got sentimental for no reason.


    Without answering, he looked at the food the kids brought and chuckled.


    You dont have to bring it. Theres plenty in the fridge.


    Why are you like this? I brought this for myself. This hamburger is mine.


    I thought you might be bored. We came to eat together.


    Seona explained why she came to the hospital without resting even though it was the schools anniversary.


    The nonchalant Eunha scratched her cheek.


    Thats when it happened.


    Huh? Whats that? There are a lot of people gathered there. Is there something happening?


    Eunhyuk pointed to a white tent behind Eunha.


    Yeah? Only kids are there?


    Over there? Yeah. What are they doing?


    Minji and Hayang also showed interest. They could only see the children lined up in front of the tent, but they couldnt see the appearance of the children far away.


    Thats when the children who had eaten the free meals were coming down the stairs.


    Lets come early next week. I thought I was going to starve standing in line.


    Now that our stomachs are full, how about going to Cheongnyangni today?


    Cheongnyangni? Whats there?


    I heard there are a lot of odd jobs in the back alley there. Even though theyre older sisters, they say they make a lot of money.


    How much can you make? Lets go! Lets go and see.


    Their eyes met with the children coming down.


    The dirty-faced children flinched and lowered their heads as they passed by.


    The child who was running far ahead was rubbing his eyes with the back of his hand.


    Captain? What is this?


    Eunhyuk had an expression that showed he didnt know what to say as he watched the children moving away.


    Those kids earlier.


    I-I was scared.


    Minji and Hayang quietly clung to Eunha.


    They were surprised by the behavior of the Wonder Runners.


    It was understandable.


    Parents who would inform their children about the existence of Wonder Runners were nowhere to be found.


    And Wonder Runners lived in the slums or on streets where peoples footsteps didnt reach.


    The children who only knew school and playgrounds had never come across Wonder Runners.


    So today is that day.


    On the other hand, Seona remained composed.


    Eunha seemed to know the reason why she wasnt scared.


    She was an Ain.


    She was abandoned by her parents as soon as she was born, but fortunately, she was able to grow up in a church. It wasnt strange for her, who had seen children in similar situations at the church, to know about Wonder Runners.


    You dont have to know.


    Not yet.


    Eunha turned his gaze to the flower garden. He didnt feel the need to add more words between the sentences.


    Someday, these children would also come to know the hidden side of the destroyed world.


    It was inevitable.


    Even if they wanted to avoid it, they couldnt, as the hidden side was melting right nearby.


    Seona.


    Yeah.


    Dont bring the kids on Wednesday.


    Yeah, got it.


    For now, they didnt need to know.


    About the cruel world that awaited them.


    Eunha decided to take the speechless children to have lunch.


    That days lunch also included seaweed soup.


    As expected, it didnt taste good.

 Chapter 87

    Chapter 87[Crest]


    Summer vacation assignments.


    He spent his free time making up diary entries and copying reading passages.


    No wonder Lim Do-hoon, the third-grade teacher, scolded Eunha.


    Eventually, he had to clean the classroom for a month with the kids who hadnt done their homework.


    Ha, now I can breathe.


    Eunha flopped down on the grass as soon as he saw it. The bag on his shoulder had long since been thrown on a random pair. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He hadnt been to school for three months, and the tiredness of school was even worse. I was exhausted.


    The other students who started the new semester seemed to be in a similar state, but Eunha couldnt gather his thoughts in the reality that he had to go to school for another week.


    Fortunately, today was the day of the school festival.


    It was like a refreshing rain in a drought.


    He wanted to close his eyes and sleep on the grass field just like that.


    Of course, his friends wouldnt leave him alone.


    You came all the way here just to sleep? Come on, help us spread the mats.


    Captain, hold this for a moment!


    He opened his eyes at the sound of his friends calling him.


    Eunha reluctantly got up from his spot. He helped Eunhyuk spread the mat, making sure to put rocks on the corners so that it wouldnt fly away in the wind.


    We should draw or sleep soon.


    What should we draw?


    Whatever we see.


    Hayang asked with curious eyes.


    Eunha casually opened her sketchbook. She roughly sketched trees, fields, flowers, stone walls, and the fringe of a pavilion.


    It didnt take long to complete the sketch.


    If you show this, the teacher might scold you.


    Hayang, who had been silently observing him draw, cautiously spoke.


    In her mind, she was already envisioning the sight of the homeroom teacher scolding him, and her voice contained a worried and anxious emotion.


    He can scold all he wants. What does it matter?


    Eunha wasnt scared at all, whether the homeroom teacher scolded him or not.


    Drawing was just not his thing.


    Even if he had regressed, he had no talent for drawing or music.


    If he had any talent at all, he would have been severely reprimanded before his regression by Yoo jeong.


    That was when: Mistflower was created. (1)


    Mistflower.


    It was the name of the first party he created, and the one he remained a part of until his death.


    At the time of the partys founding, the members were meeting to decide on a crest for the Mistflower Party.


    Not caring what the partys crest would look like, he showed them a rough draft.


    Are you sure you want to go with this?


    Lee Yoo Jung was looking at him with a strange gaze.


    Whats the big deal.


    Eunha frowned.


    He didnt like intricate paintings, so he thought something as simple as the one he had drawn was appropriate.


    Still, this isnt it.


    Jin Farang looked at him with a strange gaze and click out his tongue.


    What.


    Eunha was getting annoyed as one by one, the members of the party had nothing but negative things to say about the painting.


    Hed thought that the partys crest, with its black background and white flowers, was enough.


    If anyone saw it, they might think its not Mistflower Party but a well-something party, dude.


    Its my fault for trusting you. Give it to me. Ill draw it.


    Farang giggled as he saw Eunha annoyed.


    Placing her hand on her forehead, Yoo jung sighed and said, If you think so.


    Then, she opened a new sketchbook and began drawing a picture of several white mistflowers clustered on a black background.


    Oh, youre good at drawing?


    How is it?


    Well lets go with that.


    Eunha had no choice but to approve of Yoo jungs drawing.


    He was inwardly surprised to learn that she had a knack for drawing in addition to the classics.


    He heard from her later,


    Come on. Im an educated woman, you know how competitive I am, you should be nice to me.


    Ha, thats why Im staying up all night for you. Go back to bed and get some sleep.


    You know what?


    What?


    I deployed the mana detection net earlier, and there are no monsters around here


    But?


    My tent, the one next to yours, is empty.


    Well, its good to have some extra space.


    Why did I have to remember that?


    Returning from his reminiscence, Eunha smiled bitterly.


    Eunha was trying to forget what had happened before his regression.


    What are you drawing anyway?


    Just you.


    Are you kidding me?


    Eunha turned to face her and glared at Minji, who was still drawing.


    Then she showed him what she was drawing.


    A face with squinty eyes, drawn in jagged lines. The eyes were set in pairs and ther nostrils were unusually large.


    Alright. Lets fight, then.


    A fire was ignited.


    Eunha, even if it meant seeking revenge, started drawing a new picture.


    What are you looking at to say that about me! I didnt look like this!


    Youre fine with just sleeping. Honestly, even just being a sleeping beauty is a waste of time.


    This is ridiculous! Im the one who feels more wasted! Who said I look chubby just by looking at me!


    Oh, I should also draw a Pok Ball.


    They were engaged in a heated argument at Gyeongbokgung Palace.


    I also need to draw quickly.


    Hayang had gotten used to their bickering by now. She turned her head to see what the other kids were drawing.


    Close by, Hyunyul was drawing a picture using Seona as a model.


    Hey, I need to start drawing too.


    Stay still. Stop flinching.


    Haah.


    Seona, who had been sitting on a wooden pillar since morning, sighed.


    She regretted meeting the alchemy duo from the other class.


    But if that hadnt happened, Hyunyul wouldnt have chased her, with his drowsy eyes suddenly sparkling, to draw her.


    Were almost done. Just hold on a little longer.


    Eunhyuk, why are you drawing me?


    Seona complained in a muffled voice, holding the sketchbook vertically.


    In response, Eunhyuk, who had his face close to the sketchbook while drawing, moved his head back and said,


    You really match well with the autumn leaves.


    Huh?


    He blurted out and buried his face back in the sketchbook.


    Seona opened her eyes wide and stared at him.


    Huh? What? I match well? Me? She couldnt figure out how to take in those words with her twitching ears and her tail wagging in the air.


    Me, matching well?


    Other kids would match better.


    Her face grew hot. It felt embarrassing for no reason.


    She wondered if she, as an Ain, deserved to hear such words.


    Stay still.


    Oh, sorry.


    If Hyunyul hadnt caught her attention, Seona would have been holding her head down in embarrassment the whole time.


    Regardless, Eunhyuk was completely absorbed in drawing her.


    You both draw well, huh?


    At that moment, the two who had been arguing approached.


    Wow, its pretty.


    Minjis eyes sparkled as she looked at the picture that Hyunyul was painting with watercolors.


    It felt like Seona was completely captured inside the sketchbook.


    Shed heard rumors that Hyunyul was good at drawing, but to see him in person was awe-inspiring.


    I see. Hes good.


    Eunha, on the other hand, wasnt looking at Seona, but at what she was wearing.


    Seona liked to wear plain clothes. Patternless clothes.


    Even the outfit she wore to the event was the same.


    But Hyunyul had added patterns to her clothes, adding a touch of color that matched the autumn leaves.


    You could become a Crestar, Eunha mentioned, catching Hyunyuls interest


    Eunha explained further.


    They are the ones who create mottos for clans and parties. But the role of a Crestar, known as a Monshangga, goes beyond just creating mottos.


    The Crestars mottos are the embodiment of a ritual for activating magic. Their true abilities are revealed when they carve the mottos onto the players device.


    Only first-rate Crestars were capable of carving complex rituals required for certain magic spells, minimizing the chances of impairing the functionality of the players device.


    However, being skilled at drawing alone doesnt guarantee one can become a Crestar. The process of transforming the unreal world of magic into a tangible ritual was challenging, and even the process of engraving mottos onto the players device was not without its difficulties.


    One small mistake could render the players device unable to function properly.


    So I didnt engrave any crests on my sword.


    Eunha watched as Hyunyuls drawing came to a close, and he was once again immersed in the past.


    Im sorry. I couldnt keep my promise. I couldnt find a skilled Crestar who could engrave a motto using my name.


    Dont worry about it. Now is not the time to be concerned about that. Did you take your medicine?


    I never take medicine when I work.


    Haa, just wait. Yoo jung will get you some.


    No, its fine. Instead, take a look at this.


    Waves of the Sea.


    The man who was only dubbed the <Maestro of Misfortune> after his death held out a pure white longsword composed of divine beings.


    No One Cry. What do you think, its a fitting name for you, isnt it?


    No One Cry was the sword that the <Undead> No Eunha wielded until the moment of his death, and was known as the last work of the <Maestro of Misfortune>.


    Eunha never let go of that sword, even though he changed his secondary weapon from Mangoshu.


    Nor did he think to engrave it.


    Only the Crestar acknowledged by Waves of the Sea himself could engrave a motto onto his masterpiece. It was a matter of stubbornness.


    Eunha couldnt simply brush off the fact that he couldnt complete his final work before taking his last breath.


    Thats why, even when people started calling Waves of the Sea the <Maestro of Misfortune> and praised the value of his work, he didnt reveal that his final work was actually incomplete.


    When renowned Crestars begged to be allowed to engrave mottos onto Waves of the Seas masterpiece, he didnt accept.


    Why should I use your motto? he asked.


    Before Waves of the Sea departed from this world, he left a testament for Eunha, urging him to let any Crestar engrave a motto on his sword.


    However, Eunha had no intention of honoring his last will.


    Those who had shown no interest and turned their backs when Waves of the Sea was unknown, suddenly became interested and sought him out once he was called the Maestro of Misfortune


    Captain, what are you thinking about today?


    Just reminiscing.


    Reminiscing? About what?


    Just something from the past.


    Eunha finally snapped out of his recollection. It was then that he realized Hyunyul had been drawing him.


    Why are you drawing me?


    Just stay still. Earlier, your face It was very nice.


    After that, Hyunyul remained silent.


    Eunha had to assume the poses as instructed, meanwhile, Eunhyeok continued to paint using Seona as his model.


    Lift your legs a bit higher.


    What are you trying to draw?


    Just something. You drew a picture of me earlier.


    Because I thought you and the autumn leaves matched well.


    You also match well with the autumn leaves.


    Seona made a sound of amusement as she mumbled that she matched well with the autumn leaves. I dont fit in. Im not a good match.


    Thinking that she didnt fit in, Seona demanded a difficult pose from Eunhyuk, even if it was for venting her frustration.


    Why only me? Hyunyul say it too.


    Youre trembling in your legs. Just stay still. Were almost done.


    Cant we take a little break and then continue?


    No. We cant.


    Seona wagged her tail back and forth.


    Eunhyuk had to hold his ground, almost sulking.


    Meanwhile, Hayang, who was trying to decide what to draw, spotted a rabbit hopping in the grass.


    Hmm, I think Ill draw a rabbit, and it would be nice to have a watch with it.


    Hayang took out the pocket watch that Min Junshik had given her and placed it right next to the rabbit.


    She didnt even mind getting grass stains on her skirt. She sat on the grass and sketched the pocket watch and the rabbit.


    Im done.


    Where? Show me. Huh? Whats this?


    Suddenly, Hyunyul finished Eunhas drawing.


    Minji, who had been leisurely eating lunch after finishing her own drawing, rushed over.


    Both Eunha and Minji couldnt help but feel surprised.


    In Hyunyuls drawing, it depicted Eunha with a sorrowful expression on his face.


    And that face looked like a person in their 30s.


    Why did you draw me as an adult?


    Eunha was taken aback by the drawing.


    It resembled his appearance before the regression.


    Did this one also undergo regression?


    That thought crossed his mind for a moment.


    Yeah, it just seemed that way.


    Hyunyul showed no further interest in the drawing. He didnt have any more inspiration. He returned to his drowsy state and responded with annoyance.


    Whats up with him?


    Eunha gazed intently at Hyunyul, who was lying face down on the mat.


    He even checked his internal mana, but it was below average.


    Maybe he just has exceptional talent.


    There was a saying that a Crestar couldnt become first-rate just by relying on what they saw.


    The essence of being a Crestar was to depict the unseen phenomena with mottos.


    In that sense, Hyunyul might possess the qualities to become first-rate.


    How about you try becoming a Crestar?


    So Eunha proposed to Hyunyul, who closed his eyes, saying he would sleep.


    Hyunyul waved his hand dismissively in response.


    No, I dont want to. Its bothersome. Im sleepy. Im going to sleep.


    Apart from drawing, Hyunyul found everything else bothersome.


    The results of the art competition were as follows: Seonas drawing, which was created by Hyunyul, received the gold medal in the entire grade.


    In addition, Eunhyuks drawing won the gold medal within the grade, and Hayangs drawing received the silver medal.


    Seona received an encouragement award.


    And as for Eunha and Minji


    Why do I have to clean up with you!


    Thats what Im saying, lets just finish up and go home, okay?


    After submitting their distorted drawings, the two had to clean the classroom every day after school.


    Naturally, Eunha had to clean for another month.


    (1) Mistflower: In Korean, the term (Angaekkot) can be translated as both fog flower and mist flower. So both translations are accurate and can be used interchangeably to describe the flower. I prefer Mistflower so I will stick with it.


    Dont forget to subscribe to get your notifications of new chapters!


    :))

 Chapter 88

    Chapter 88[What to Believe]


    The sky was dark, and the sea was turbulent.


    There was no moment of calm in the water. The violent waves engulfed the blood, spitting it out anew.


    They did not anticipate the scent of blood.


    People continued to die incessantly.


    Their bodies, their blood, stained the sea with a somber hue.


    Nevertheless, people did not cease their journey toward the heart of the maelstrom.


    Even if a monster, fiercer than any other, awaited within.


    A creature covered in jet-black scales, capable of absorbing all light, a monster befitting the name The Demon of the Sea.


    The Leviathan, an overranked monster of the Second Hierarchy.


    Its resilient, truly.


    The battle had continued for days on end.


    The players still trembled at the sight of the Leviathan, unsure if it would ever fall.


    Despite the fear that gripped them, they could not escape.


    Everyone gathered here knew.


    The moment they revealed their backs, they would be the first to fall.


    Therefore, they had to fight.


    There was no way out.


    Even if it meant fighting for those who had already perished.


    No, it was to survive.


    They had no choice but to subdue the demon of the sea.


    Step aside.


    No one stepped forward.


    As the players hesitated, an elderly man walked toward the Leviathan, emerging from the depths of the sea.


    The man was of Asian descent, his snow-white hair neatly tied up. With a single swing, he struck the Leviathan with his spear.


    One strike.


    With that strike, the water parted.


    I will clear the path. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The old man spoke in Korean.


    However, no player failed to comprehend what the old man intended to do.


    Renewed vitality filled the players eyes as they gathered their mana, ready to give their all.


    The old man, too, gathered his mana.


    His muscles bulged beneath his seawater-soaked robes, and a fearsome mana surged from his back.


    The Leviathan focused its attention on the old man.


    The sea demon rushed forward, its hundreds, thousands of teeth bared wide.


    The crashing waves concealed the old mans sight.


    And then, a roar that swallowed all sound.


    Undeterred, the pitch-black darkness approached, almost within reach, but the old man remained unfazed.


    Ill give you one arm.


    Cold Plum Blossoms Extreme Will


    Hanmaeryu () the essence of extremity.


    The icy wind and snowstorm raged in the world.


    November.


    The second year of school was coming to an end.


    Meanwhile, the South European Union embarked on the subjugation of the Second Hierarchy Over Rank Leviathan.


    The result: successful defeat of the Leviathan.


    It was the first recorded incident in human history of a successful subjugation of a Second Hierarchy Over Rank monster.


    The world turned its attention to the players who participated in the Leviathans subjugation, including those from the South European Union, players from the United States, and lastly, the Korean player, Shin Chang, Nam Gung-seong.


    The exploits of Nam Gung-seong were beyond reproach. He played the most significant role in cutting off Leviathans lifeline, leaving no one to belittle his achievements.


    In South Korea, there was no shortage of excitement. People were singing the praises of Nam Gung-seong name at the top of their lungs.


    However, he lost his left arm during the fight against Leviathan.


    The media called him the first player in South Korea to defeat a second-tier overranked monster, but they didnt forget to mention that it was a national loss.


    It wasnt much different from the future that Eunha knew.


    Of course, the future where Shin Myeong-hwans mana circuitry failed and Bang Yeon-ji disappeared during the Leviathan slaughter was gone, but Nam Gung-seong ended up losing his left arm.


    If the future as he knows it plays out, Nam Gung-seong will probably step down from the Twelve within a few years.


    Euna, dont be so nervous. Okay?


    Dont get down on yourself if you make a mistake. Just enjoy it. You have to enjoy the test. Okay?


    Mom and Dad said what they had been saying since the car ride.


    Euna didnt think anything of it, but they were worried that she might be nervous.


    Mom, Dad. I can do it. Im not nervous at all.


    At first, Euna listened to her parents advice, but she got tired of hearing the same thing over and over again.


    His parents burst out laughing as they realized they had been saying the same thing.


    Eunha, you should say something to Euna.


    Dad said to me.


    On the way to the Player Academy, Eunha was replaying the news hed heard on the radio when he snapped out of it.


    Euna was waiting for him with a twinkle in her eye.


    I know.


    Eunha was lost in thought again.


    Today was the day Euna would take the entrance exam for the Secondary Academy.


    Since the entrance exam fell on a holiday, her family had been driving since dawn to cheer her on at Player Secondary Academy in Jongno-gu.


    Well, Im sure shell do well.


    Tsk, what is that?


    Euna pouted her lips.


    But Eunha was serious.


    There was no way Euna would fail the Secondary Academy exam.


    Even he had gotten into the High Academy, so the entrance exam for the Secondary Academy wouldnt be as difficult as the High Academy.


    What more could the Secondary Academy expect from a kid who could barely handle mana?


    The students entering the Secondary Academy were nothing more than powerless children with the goal of becoming players.


    With competitors like that, there was no way the sky was going to fall on Euna, who had learned to manipulate mana from a young age.


    The world had already ended once.


    Moreover, she was being trained under the tutelage of Shin Seoyoung of Divine Wind


    There was no way she was going to fall short of becoming The Seed.


    Still, if she wanted advice.


    Dont trust anyone.


    No one?


    Eunha nodded. Having never taken the Secondary Academy entrance exam, he had no idea what to expect.


    So he thought hed better tell her what she needed to hear most.


    Ive told you before, if youre a player, you cant trust anyone.


    No one.


    Even trusted colleagues among the top players had to be given room for the possibility of betrayal.


    In this world, the only thing one could trust was oneself.


    Yeah, I got it. Ill remember.


    Euna had heard similar words from Seo-young as well.


    She brushed off her thoughts and headed towards the lecture hall where the entrance exam would take place, stretching her body lightly.


    Sister, fighting!


    Eunae, who had been playing in the grass, shouted towards Euna as she moved away.


    Euna turned around and waved her hand before entering the lecture hall.


    Well then, should we go to a cafe and have some coffee while we wait for Euna to finish the exam?


    Sounds good. The exam seems like it will take a long time. Theres a cafe nearby hmm, it should be on the first floor of that building over there.


    Eunha pointed to a building with a circular dome.


    His parents stared at him in disbelief.


    Finally, they realized.


    Your older brother told us that the cafe is in that building.


    I see. I wondered how you knew.


    His father accepted his excuse as a given.


    Eunha inwardly sighed. He had been behaving and speaking as if he were back at the academy, forgetting that he was living his second life.


    That aside, Im starting to recognize quite a few faces.


    Even though it was a holiday, there were many academy students practicing since the morning, as well as several children who had come to take the exam like Euna.


    As Eunha wandered around the academy, he saw familiar faces.


    The faces he recognized were all people he used to know by name before the regression.


    Well, they didnt call them the Golden Generation for nothing.


    It was a time when Eunha saw a qualitative rise in the quality of players graduating from the Player Academy.


    When Eunha graduated from the Player Academy, it was a time when the level of players was qualitatively improving. People gathered together to call this generation the Golden Generation, and among them, those who produced the most Named were called the Golden Class.


    Euna was a player belonging to the Golden Class.


    Of course, he belonged to the Golden Class in terms of skill, but he had no background, and his personality was considered insane, so most clans didnt want to take him on.


    He didnt like to be tied down, so he was either a solo player or bouncing from one party to the next.


    He was tired of that, so he founded the Mistflower Party, where he could play freely and without judgment.


    Its interesting. To see them all as children.


    Eunha sat by the window and watched the faces of the children as they went to take their exams.


    It was a strange feeling to see people he knew as children.


    As his family drank coffee, he sipped coffee milk from his bag and looked out the window.


    Some of the people visiting the academy covered their faces with shawls or sunglasses.


    They were scouts from their respective clans.


    Perhaps they were trying to covertly reach out to candidates with promising qualities.


    They work hard in the morning, too.


    Even though the scouts were acting like normal people, the aura of a player could not be completely erased.


    Whats more, knowing their true colors, Eunha didnt miss the way they casually looked around to judge the candidates.


    Big brother. Play with me. Im bored.


    Is that so? I was bored too. Shall we go outside and play?


    Yes!


    Mom, Dad. Ill go play outside with Eunae.


    Eunae was bored of sitting still in the cafe.


    After finishing his coffee milk, Eunha decided to take her for a walk around the academy.


    The academy didnt look much different than when he went there.


    Eunha took her to the place where he had spent time alone at the Academy before his regression.


    Eunae liked the off-the-beaten-path forest.


    As they sat under a tree, Eunha watched her run and play with delight.


    It must be getting late.


    He didnt have a watch, but he could guess from the sun and shadows that it was lunchtime.


    Eunha walked back to the cafe with Eunae.


    It was slightly past the usual lunch hour.


    They went to the Secondary Academy lecture hall once again to pick up Euna, who had finished her exam.


    Where else would such an exam exist?


    I didnt use much mana, so it should be fine, right?


    I hope she passes.


    Coincidentally, children who had finished the exam were coming out of the lecture hall, some walking around excitedly, informing their parents of what happened during the test, while others ignored the noisy crowd and walked back alone.


    Eunha spotted Lee Kang-hyuk walking out with his shoulders slumped.


    Whats up, did you come to take the test too?


    Huh? Eunha.


    Kang-hyuks eyes widened.


    He had been looking at the floor, and he didnt expect Eunha to be here.


    How did you do on your exams?


    Eunha wanted to ask Kang-hyuk how the entrance exam for the secondary academy went.


    He didnt care if he had passed or not, because Lee Kang-hyuk was transferring to the third grade of the Higher Academy after bouncing around the back streets of Seongbuk-gu.


    Ugh!


    As he had expected, he had failed. Eunha was certain when he saw Kang-hyuks tearful face.


    Now, lets see how the exam was


    Just you wait! Ill take the exam again next year and pass!


    Without revealing the content of the exam, Kang-hyuk shouted loudly and ran away.


    Left behind, Eunha and his family could only watch the sight of the large-bodied child running with tears streaming down his face in a daze.


    What was that about?


    I wonder.


    His parents exchanged puzzled glances.


    But he wont be able to take the entrance exam next year.


    The time for admission was only for the secondary academy and the high-level academy, and the time for transferring was only for the third year of the high-level academy. There was no other opportunity to apply to the academy.


    Unless Kang-hyuk didnt attend middle school, but usually, one had to take the high-level academy entrance exam or transfer to the third year of the high-level academy.


    Of course, he would surely fail the high-level academy entrance exam as well.


    Eunha, who knew the future, wanted to tell Kang-hyuk to give up early.


    Well, what do I know?


    By the way, isnt Euna out yet?


    Eunha looked up at the lecture hall where Euna hadnt come out yet.


    According to the people leaving the lecture hall, the exam had been extended due to the large number of test takers.


    Nevertheless, Euna was late in coming out.


    My sister, you didnt get lost in the academy, did you?


    She must have passed the exam.


    Eunha waited for her to come out, preparing his congratulatory words.


    Notes!


    Hi there, still looking for something fun to read? then dont forget to try this one!!: /2023/06/18/master-i-am-truly-your-future-husband-chapter-1-opening-mission-becoming-a-disciple-of-my-previous-lifes-wife/


    A captivating webnovel blending cultivation, romance, and mystery. Follow Wang Xuan as he battles adversaries, unravels ancient techniques, and discovers the true power of love and sacrifice. Can he change the course of fate and achieve his hearts desire? Will he overcome the trials and fulfill his missions, or will darkness consume him and the world once more? Go and find out! (Also done by an awesome person btw)

 Chapter 89

    Chapter 89[What to Believe (2)]


    The first training center of the Seoul Secondary Academy.


    The training center, which is usually used by secondary academy students to train, was occupied by children who were about to graduate from elementary school.


    Wow, is this all a line?


    Euna couldnt believe her eyes when she saw the line of kids lined up around the inner wall of the training center.


    The entrance exam for the Secondary Academy was divided into morning and afternoon sessions. Each class was divided into groups A, B, and C, and the exams alternated.


    Nevertheless, there were a lot of people in the training center waiting to take the test.


    I heard the teacher say earlier that there are more applicants this year than ever before.


    No kidding. Wont it all be over before the afternoon exam starts?


    Euna listened to the kids in line in front of her.


    She, too, was thinking that the test might not end on time.


    But she was wrong.


    As soon as the test began, the line quickly began to thicken.


    Luckily, itll be over on time.


    Its only a mana test.


    Huh? Oh, I see.


    Euna nodded at the girls words, which she had heard from the proctor earlier.


    Hi. Im Heeji Choi.


    Nice to meet you. Im No Euna.


    The girl who introduced herself as Heeji had been sharing information about herself with the other kids in line since the beginning. In this way, she was building friendships with them.


    Euna, on the other hand, was just waiting for the line to move out of the way so she could talk to them.


    Normally, she would have talked to them, but she realized that they were nervous and didnt want to approach them.


    Heeji, on the other hand, spoke to her first, which was a nice change of pace.


    Euna, which elementary school are you from?


    Im from Doan Elementary School. What about you, Hee-ji?


    Im from Jonggak Elementary School. Its the closest elementary school to Cocoon, which is located in Jongmyo Shrine.


    Huh? ah, I see.


    Euna brushed off Heejis proud description of her elementary school, as there were children among her friends who also took pride in attending Doan Elementary School.


    Theyre quite confident.


    Euna observed Heejis approachable nature towards the children, her pride in her elementary school, and her claims of being the best at handling mana at school. Based on these observations, Euna realized that Heeji exuded confidence, which made her somewhat uncomfortable.


    Even now, it remained the same.


    As Heeji continued to talk about herself or the things she knew, Euna found herself in the position of merely nodding along.


    Euna, do you know how this examination is conducted? Heeji asked when the conversation didnt flow.


    Heeji frowned for a moment as she saw Eunas monotonous responses.


    She silently lowered her assessment of Euna by one level and introduced a new topic.


    Yeah, its about testing the mana within your body, right? I heard its as simple as touching the crystal ball, just like we did in elementary school.


    My sister attends the junior academy. According to her, the results of the mana examination are also considered in the admission evaluation.


    Really?


    Isnt it just a regular examination?


    The other children who had been silently listening to the conversation chimed in.


    Heeji enthusiastically nodded her head and explained the mana examination process.


    Of course, Euna was already familiar with the content from the beginning. Shin Seoyoung had informed her in advance that those applying to the


    Player Academy were obliged to undergo a mandatory mana examination.


    Furthermore, the measured values from the examination were relatively reflected in the admission evaluation.


    The proctor did mention that there would be no deductions for those with low internal mana, but they didnt mention any disadvantages.


    The players world was talent-driven.


    While the Player Academy outwardly stated that there were no requirements to become a player, they were secretly hoping to attract players with a significant amount of mana.


    It was an unavoidable reality.


    Outwardly saying they werent penalizing people, while secretly penalizing them, was rampant in society.


    It was better to have an open secret than no secret at all.


    Therefore, there were quite a few people among the test takers who knew the secret.


    So, Heeji, you learned how to manipulate mana from your sister?


    Of course.


    Meanwhile, the children surrounded Heeji and chatted about the mentioned exams and the fact that her older sister was currently attending the Player Academy.


    Then Heeji turned to Euna, who was waiting for the line to clear.


    Euna, what about you?


    Huh?


    Euna, who taught you mana control, or did you learn it in elementary school like everyone else?


    Um.


    Should I say it?


    Euna pondered as she looked at Heeji, who sent her a prompting gaze.


    If she said she learned it from her younger brother, no one would believe her. On the other hand, if she said she learned it from the renowned Shin Seoyoung, it seemed she wouldnt be able to handle the consequences.


    I learned everything in elementary school classes.


    So, she went along with the atmosphere where everyone claimed they had only learned everything in elementary school.


    Heeji replied, I see, and turned to talk to another child.


    After that, Heeji never approached Euna again. Euna also refrained from joining the childrens conversation and simply waited for her turn.


    Now its my turn.


    Finally, it was Heejis turn. She walked confidently over and placed her hand on the crystal ball in the center of the training grounds.


    The crystal ball used in the secondary academy was much larger than the one used in the elementary school.


    This meant that it could measure the mana in her body more precisely.


    As Heeji touched the mana crystal, half of it emitted a faint light, and a satisfied expression appeared on her face.


    The proctor confirmed her internal mana and gave a few compliments.


    Her smile grew even brighter.


    Hey, see you in the next test, everyone.


    Heeji waved to the children shed been chatting with earlier and left the training center.


    Behind her, the children placed their hands on the crystal ball, but most of them had average mana.


    Now it was Eunas turn.


    No Euna.


    Yes.


    After her name was called, Euna stood in front of the giant crystal ball.


    Huuu


    She took a deep breath.


    When she was a first grader, the crystal ball had broken when it failed to measure her bodys mana.


    So she had used up quite a bit of her mana before entering the training center.


    Eunha and Seo-young had also been warned her not to draw attention to herself with her mana since she hasnt even entered school.


    She was worried that the same thing would happen to her.


    So please.


    You have more than the average, thats fine. Move on to the second training ground.


    The crystal ball was a little more than half full.


    With a sigh of relief, Euna bowed to the proctor and descended to the second training center.


    The second training area was an oval-shaped track with obstacles.


    Besides the visible obstacles, Euna could also sense magic deployed on the track.


    Euna, over here.


    She had been reading the formula hidden beneath the track and turned at the sound of the children calling out to her.


    A group of children who had finished the mana test had gathered in a corner.  sea??h th�� ��ovelFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Heeji was also among them, engaging in a conversation about the internal mana examination.


    Just then, the proctor explained about the test in the second training center.


    The second test was a stamina test. Every 10 minutes, 10 students with corresponding numbers on their backs would start and run a lap around the track.


    They were told that their grades would be based on the time they took to complete the lap, with points distributed on a relative basis as opposed to an absolute basis.


    Students could use mana during the test, not use mana, or complete the lap in any way they chose.


    Im not a good runner.


    Ill have to pace myself to save mana.


    Heeji, what are you going to do?


    The children asked Heeji, who seemed knowledgeable about the test.


    Heeji, with a triumphant expression, looked around the track and opened her mouth, making her voice only audible to the nearby children.


    I actually used to compete in track and field in elementary school.


    Then its nothing for you, Heeji?


    Still, I cant let my guard down. Well, my sister taught me how to speed up with mana.


    Can you teach me too?


    Heeji enjoyed the envious looks from the children.


    She had competed in track and field competitions before, and she was confident that she would finish the Second Training Grounds exams with flying colors.


    I dont have to use any mana.


    Meanwhile, Euna examined the enchantment deployed on the track.


    While doing so, she spotted a girl who was meticulously observing the training ground, much like herself.


    Wow, shes pretty!


    She was tall and thin-waisted. Her skin was flawlessly white, her eyes were as calm as sleep, and her light pink lips gave her an air of maturity that belied her age.


    Most importantly, her hair was light sky blue.


    It was a color that matched the mood, like a single green flower.


    After untying her hair and tying it back again, she suddenly felt someones gaze and swiftly turned her head.


    Their eyes met.


    Euna waved her hand discreetly, hoping not to attract the attention of others.


    The girl looked around, as if checking if Eunas greeting was directed at someone else, but soon realized that there was no one around.


    With a slight nod of her head, the girl returned to her original position.


    Unlike the other children, she didnt engage in conversation but started stretching, perhaps to warm up her body.


    Euna also moved her body lightly.


    Choi Heeji, number 38. No Euna, number 39. Ryu Yeonhwa, number 40.


    The proctor called out the numbers, and Euna, feeling relaxed, moved to the designated track.


    It was a pleasant coincidence.


    Right next to her was the girl she thought was beautiful, looking at the track.


    Their eyes met once again.


    Your name is Yeonhwa? Im No Euna, Euna said, extending her hand with a welcoming smile.


    The child called Yeonhwa looked at her hand with a calm gaze, nodded once, and tilted her head.


    I want to become friends.


    Whenever Euna saw a pretty or cute child, she couldnt help but want to strike up a conversation. Yeonhwas somewhat cold attitude secretly disappointed her.


    But there was nothing she could do.


    This is a test where some people fail and some people pass.


    The candidates gathered in the training center were friendly with each other, but maintained a reasonable distance.


    Yeah, we can become friends after entering the academy!


    Infinite positivity.


    Euna made a silent vow to become friends with Yeonhwa, with her doll-like fair skin and long eyelashes.


    Meanwhile, Heeji, who was in a crowding spurt position, was snorting inwardly.


    Even in my school, there was no one who could keep up with me.


    Im sorry, but I have to show off a little in front of you.


    The second test was also based on relative evaluation.


    She had a plan to outperform the children in her line with an overwhelming difference and achieve the highest score.


    This year, there are many talented kids.


    The general supervisor monitored the children while drinking coffee from a mug.


    Other supervisors, who were also teachers at the Secondary Academy and were taking a break, were also watching the video of the training center.


    This years harvest is really impressive. Teaching these kids next year will be rewarding.


    The childrens internal mana levels are even better than last years test.


    Each of the supervisors shared stories about the students who applied to the Secondary Academy this year.


    They also mentioned candidates they are keeping an eye on.


    The most mentioned examinee was a girl with light blue hair reminiscent of a pale blue hydrangea.


    Is she Ryu Yeonhwa?


    Yes, her internal mana levels were outstanding among the applicants.


    There shouldnt be any doubt about her ability, either. No matter what anyone says, she was recognized as <The Seed> even before she entered the Secondary Academy.


    The supervisors nodded in agreement.


    No one expected Ryu Yeonhwa to fail the entrance exam.


    Thats why the supervisors felt sorry for the children who had to run alongside her.


    The entrance exam for the academy was based on relative evaluation using absolute scores.


    So even if Ryu Yeonhwa finished the second exam with the best performance, they could still get the same score as her if their record was similar to hers.


    Not likely.


    The proctors had no doubt that Ryu Yeonhwa would outscore the other children by an overwhelming margin and earn the highest score by herself.


    The kids behind her would be scored a few notches lower on the absolute scale, and test takers with similar records would be scored differently on the relative scale.


    That was the general expectation.


    What am I seeing right now?


    The proctors were astonished to see what was happening beyond the monitor.


    As soon as the test began, Ryu Yeonhwa sprinted around the track, leaving the children behind. She leapt over obstacles with feather-light movements and dodged the traps that had been set for her, as if she had predicted them.


    So far, so good.


    All cameras in the second training center. Return them to Ryu Yeonhwa, number 40, and 39.


    The general supervisor gave the order.


    Soon, all the monitors showed the faces of Ryu Yeonhwa, who was in the lead, and the girl number 39, who was following her very closely.


    Whats the name of number 39?


    Shes No Euna.


    Really? Any peculiarities? Is she also from <The Seed>?


    No, I dont think so.


    But still, shes performing like that?


    The chief supervisor couldnt believe the skill of No Euna, who was chasing after Ryu Yeonhwa.


    Like Ryu Yeonhwa, she showcased aerial acrobatics, effortlessly evading obstacles and smoothly nullifying the time-delayed magic traps.


    The second test held at the training ground aimed to assess examinees physical abilities, reflexes, instant judgment, and mana utilization skills.


    Therefore, the magic installed in the training ground didnt activate in a predetermined order but rather had time delays or triggered based on specific conditions.


    Nevertheless, No. 39 was chasing after Ryu Yeonhwa in a way that was hardly characteristic of an elementary school student.


    Of course, Ryu Yeon-hwas moves were also hard to recognize as elementary school students.


    Still, isnt there a difference between elementary school students who are recognized as <The seed> and ordinary elementary school students?


    Theres another rookie.


    Now, both of them were even avoiding advanced magical techniques effortlessly.


    What was even more astonishing was that instead of hesitating momentarily to evade the magic, they continued moving forward even when the magic was triggered.


    It was an acrobatic feat that even regular players found challenging.


    Their aptitude as players was outstanding.


    The supervisors leaned forward, pressing their bodies against the monitors to closely observe the test of the two individuals.


    Well, teaching them next year will be extremely rewarding, wont it? To have <The Seed> members, promising talents, and even rookies.


    Maybe the next Twelve will be born from next years jockeys.


    It could be.


    The supervisors wore satisfied smiles as they watched the two individuals running at an almost equal speed.


    Their faces soon hardened, however, when they heard the voice of the assistant overseer operating the monitor.


    By the way, neither of them seem to be using any mana at all?


    It looks like theyre taking the test on pure physical ability alone.


    How could that be?


    The examiners looked at each other, wide-eyed.


    No one answered their questions.


    [Second Training Ground Morning Session A-4 Test Results]


    1st Place 06:36, Number 40 Ryu Yeonhwa, A+


    2nd Place 06:39, Number 39 No Euna, A+


    3rd Place 08:42, Number 38 Choi Heeji, D+


    4th Place 08:44, Number 32 Kim Miyeon, D0


    5th Place 08:45, Number 34 Geum Suni, D0


    6th Place 09:50, Number 31 Yeom Minjeong, E+


    7th Place 09:55, Number 36 Kim Misook, E0


    8th Place 09:58, Number 33 Jo Yeona, E-


    9th Place 10:02, Number 35 Jang Bo LEE F0


    10th 10:11, Number 37 Kim, Malja F0

 Chapter 90

    Chapter 90[What to Believe (3)]


    To a large extent, the Secondary Academy was an institution that did not produce players, but rather players who were trained to be players.


    The entrance exam for the Secondary Academy was not centered on identifying the qualities of the candidate, but on whether the candidate had the ability to be a player.


    It didnt make sense to give a test to children who didnt know what their qualities were, and to ask them to demonstrate the qualities of a player.


    Its not uncommon for students to enter the Secondary Academy with a good handle on mana, and its not uncommon for students to transfer to a regular middle school while still in the Secondary Academy.


    Therefore, the chances of a candidate failing the Secondary Academy entrance exam were not very high.


    As Eunha mentioned, it wasnt as difficult as she had thought.


    For some reason, Euna didnt think the entrance exam for the Secondary Academy was difficult.


    In fact, it was too easy. Shed been learning the mana language since she was a child, and now that she was being tutored by Seoyoung, she didnt find the test difficult.


    Shin Seoyoung must have been expecting her to feel that way.


    Euna remembered a task that Seo-young had given her the day before.


    Dont use mana during the test. If you really need it, thats fine, but I dont want you to use it.


    Why? Dont you have to be good with mana to be a player?


    Youre right, Euna, a player should be able to handle mana properly, because the difference between a player and a normal person is how they handle mana.


    Then why cant I use mana.


    But Euna, you rely too much on mana.


    Until she heard those words from Seoyoung, Euna hadnt realized that she was dependent on mana control.


    But Seoyoung was right.


    Looking back, she had been using mana whenever she could.


    In particular, she tended to rely on it when she was in a critical situation. There were more than a few times when she just threw mana around.


    It was unavoidable.


    From a young age, Euna was told that she had more mana in her body than other children of her age.


    She subconsciously trusted her bodys mana because she didnt feel tired whenever she used magic.


    A player who knows the limits of their mana wont consume it recklessly.


    But you and I have abnormally different levels of mana than others, dont we?


    As a player, you should be able to anticipate when youre at a disadvantage and deal with it in advance.


    Thats why Eunha approached the test without using mana. Even without using mana, it wasnt difficult for her to take the lead with her well-trained physical stamina since she was young.


    However, she didnt expect someone else to run without using mana like her.


    Shes really fast! Even faster than me.


    Euna couldnt help but be amazed.


    In the end, she had to finish the track without surpassing Ryu Yeonhwa.


    Youre really fast! I didnt know someone could run without using mana like me!


    Euna felt a sense of friendliness towards Yeonhwa. She approached Yeonhwa, who was drinking water from the water dispenser, and started a conversation.


    Yeonhwa glanced briefly and then averted her gaze. Silently nodding her head, she passed by Euna without saying a word.


    She seems distant.


    Euna turned to look at her passing by and simply shrugged her shoulders.


    Strangely, she didnt feel any discomfort from being ignored.


    Instead, she felt an urge to strike up a conversation for no particular reason.


    After the examination in the second training center, the students ate snacks provided by the secondary academy to satisfy their hunger.


    The children who had been running early in the morning couldnt even properly eat their snacks. Perhaps because they were not accustomed to using mana, their stomachs werent feeling well. Some sat on the ground, passing the time, while others lay down and took short naps.


    Well, this isnt a big deal.


    Heeji wasnt feeling well either. Due to mismanaging her pace while depleting mana, she had used up a considerable amount.


    The more she struggled, watching Yeonhwa and Euna taking the lead, the more anxious she became, resulting in several mistakes.


    Mmm, it tastes good!


    On the contrary, Euna received another snack. The bread, coated with sugar, quickly disappeared into her mouth.


    After finishing their snacks, the children moved to a less crowded area.


    Although snippets of conversations between the children and Heeji could be heard, she didnt show interest and focused on meditating to refine her mana.


    While Euna occasionally stored mana during her free time, she found that refining her mana was sufficient.


    Glancing around the training ground, Euna noticed that Yeonhwa also had her eyes closed, meditating.


    Morning class A examinees, please wait in the third training hall!


    The break was over.


    The examinees rose from their seats and followed the proctor to the third training room.


    At the door to the third training room, the proctor explained the final test.


    The candidates will have to escape from the maze set up in the third training room.


    The structure of the maze changes every hour, and the candidates are randomly assigned a starting point from the entrance.


    At certain points in the maze, the assistant supervisors will provide drinks and refreshments, so you can take breaks as you see fit.


    If something doesnt feel right, please tell the assistant proctors.


    You may or may not cooperate with each other. Feel free to use weapons or mana as needed.


    Anything that amounts to killing is prohibited, and if this happens, we will fail you for any reason, and we will deal out severe punishment in the name of the Korean Mana Management Organization.


    The maze changes every few hours.


    And you have to find the exit from a randomized location.


    The candidates were understandably nervous.


    They glanced at each other. Some of them had gotten to know each other at the test center, some of them had gone to the same elementary school, and some of them were whispering about cooperating with each other.


    I knew it.


    Heeji smiled inwardly.


    The test at the second training center had gone against her expectations, but the test at the third training center would not.


    Beforehand, she had heard from her sister, who was enrolled in the Secondary Academy, that the test in the Third Training Ground would be the most difficult.


    She was also advised that she would need to be able to read the flow of mana to pass the test, and that she would need to be on the same side as other students who had a good sense of mana.


    Im glad Ive gotten along with the kids.


    This was the reason why Heeji approached them and talked to them a little bit.


    She was looking for kids who could help her pass this test. S~ea??h the nov��lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    This allowed her to offer her cooperation to the children she had been eyeing since before she entered the Third Training Ground.


    Euna should be recruited.


    I may not like her, but shes capable, and shell be easier to deal with.


    Euna, what are you going to do? Do you want to cooperate with us?


    Heeji had been eyeing Euna since she first saw her.


    No one in her elementary school was as pretty as her.


    She also had a charming smile.


    She was absolutely mesmerizing.


    She naturally caught peoples attention.


    She wasnt the only one, but all the candidates would steal glances at her.


    Moreover, she was not only beautiful, but also quite capable. Her results in the second training center were undeniable.


    It was fortunate that she had made friends with her early on.


    Heeji chuckled inwardly at the envy of those who missed the opportunity to approach her.


    Well sure! But wont we all scatter once we enter the test area?


    Well cooperate if we meet in the maze. After entering the test area, everyone will try their best to achieve good scores, so lets promise to have friendly competition among ourselves. Right, guys?


    Yes, thats right.


    Lets meet in the test area.


    Lets do our best.


    The children who promised cooperation along with Heeji raised their voices.


    Sure, lets do that. Lets meet in the test area.


    Euna nodded without much hesitation.


    Should I ask Yeonhwa as well?


    Euna became interested in Yeonhwa, who had remained silent throughout the test.


    So she was worried about Yeonhwa, who didnt seem eager to socialize with the other children.


    Euna was drawn to Yeonhwas captivating beauty and the skills she demonstrated at the Second Training Ground, and she wanted to enter the Secondary Academy together with her.


    Yeonhwa, want to join us?


    Thus, she approached Yeonhwa, who was leaning against the wall, observing the entrance to the test area.


    It was natural that the attention of the other candidates focused on the two of them.


    Everyone was paying attention to the two who had shown astonishing skills at the Second Training Ground.


    Im fine.


    Yeonhwa turned away from Eunas extended hand.


    Really? Can you do it alone?


    I can do it alone.


    Euna wasnt discouraged or hurt by Yeonhwas refusal.


    She was genuinely concerned about Yeonhwas decision to take the test alone.


    Oh my, what should we do about her?


    Shell feel left out.


    Meanwhile, the candidates who had been observing the two secretly sneered.


    None of them wished to see the two holding hands.


    Deep down, some of them were even envious of the two.


    Of course, there were also negative glances directed at Yeonhwa.


    Acting all high and mighty alone.


    Why is she so arrogant?


    Who does she think she is?


    Especially the children who had promised cooperation with Euna exchanged words while eyeing Yeonhwa at the end of the corridor.


    It was a whisper that could be heard all the way to the corridors end.


    Although Yeonhwa must have heard the sound, she showed no reaction.


    She simply closed her eyes and waited for the test to begin.


    Euna, are you okay?


    Shes really mean.


    She probably doesnt have any friends at school.


    Heeji and the other children comforted Euna.


    But Euna didnt pay attention to their words of comfort.


    Unlike in the past, she knew that the test-takers were watching and restraining each other.


    She also knew that their words of comfort held no sincerity.


    Thats why she became even more interested in Yeonhwa.


    Yeonhwa, who showed her genuine self without any pretense.


    It was like looking at a clear and pure crystal.


    She was strangely drawn to her.


    And she knew exactly what that attraction was.


    She felt like she could become close friends with Yeonhwa.


    It was a familiar allure that seeped in whenever she made close friends.


    And a moment later, the final test began.


    We will now enter the Third Training Ground!


    Euna stepped into the dark space.


    There are so many candidates this year.


    Theres no problem with that. Next year, well have to hire more proctors and secure more examination centers.


    The chief supervisor sighed.


    The competition for admission to the secondary academy averaged is 3:1, and the entrance exam was 1.5:1, excluding candidates with poor life evaluations at the paperwork stage.


    This year, however, the number of applicants alone was 10:1, and the competition rate for the entrance examination was reduced to 3:1.


    The cohort entering next year consists of 300 students, but there are over 900 test-takers taking the entrance exam.


    To make sure the test runs smoothly, they split the candidates into morning and afternoon classes, and divided each class into A, B, and C groups.


    Its still a morning exam.


    The supervisors were tired from observing the test-takers since early morning.


    Their skills are commendable, but this is still too much.


    Exactly.


    Does anyone get out of here for even half an afternoon?


    The chief supervisor asked the proctors who were resting in the monitor room.


    Those who raised their hands were already exhausted. Several were rubbing the corners of their eyes to relieve the fatigue.


    Maybe we should ask for a bonus.


    The chief supervisor understood their frustration; he, too, had an afternoon of proctoring ahead of him and was sighing.


    As soon as the exams were over, he was going to propose an additional allowance to the Secondary Academy.


    The Player Academy was a free institution, but it wasnt like they didnt charge a fee.


    There were a lot of candidates this year, so they must have filled their coffers.


    Morning session. Bring in the outstanding ones so far.


    In group C of the morning session, student number 25, Mo Minseok, student number 63, Choi Hyunjeong, student number 89, Park Hyoseok, and student number 103, Han Jaehui, have shown excellent performance.


    In group B of the morning session, student number 8, Kang Jinmin, student number 26, Han Jinhyeok, student number 67, Jung Yeonim, student number 100, Han Changjin, and student number 115, Lee Daseon, possess notable qualities as players.


    In group A of the morning session, student number 39, No Euna, and student number 40, Ryu Yeonhwa, stand out among the test-takers.


    Group A?


    The chief supervisor, leaning back in his leather chair as if sinking into it, stroked his chin.


    He also remembered the remarkable performance of the two individuals from group A in the morning session.


    Group A of the morning session. What are they doing now? They are currently taking the test in the third training facility.


    Ah, that test.


    The chief supervisor recalled the content of the test conducted in the third training facility and couldnt hide his interest.


    The test conducted in the third training facility was the Mana Detection Test, which was considered the most important among this years entrance exams.


    Assign all the available monitors to group A of the morning session.


    The Mana Detection Test required test-takers to demonstrate their talent for mana detection and how they dealt with the changing maze at regular intervals.


    The maze, whose structure changed periodically, could not be escaped without using mana detection.


    They should not be fixated on what they see.


    As players, they had to be able to perceive things that were not visible.


    Of course, the entrance exam did not expect test-takers to have the ability to read the flow of mana in great detail.


    Therefore, the maze was designed in a way that could be easily escaped as long as they could detect mana.


    It sounds easy in words. But can the children who have lived as if the unseen is natural really focus only on the unseen?


    To read the flow of mana, they had to detect mana throughout the test.


    The maze changed its structure at regular intervals, and there were countless intersections.


    And there was another factor that caused confusion among the candidates


    You shouldnt trust anyone.


    The assistant supervisors stationed at specific points would subtly guide the candidates down the wrong path, relieving the candidates vigilance from mana detection.


    Can the candidates truly doubt whether the paths shown by the assistant supervisors are incorrect?


    If they know how to see mana, then the answer would be clear.


    However, they were not players but rather test-takers striving to become players.


    Again, can those who have lived thinking the unseen is natural truly believe in what they couldnt see?


    In the end, there were two things necessary to pass this test.


    One is to perceive mana that is not visible.


    The other is to clearly determine what to believe in.


    If one truly wants to become a player, they must know how to clearly determine what to believe in.


    If what should be believed is not clear, then no one should be trusted.


    In any situation, there was only one thing that could be trusted, and that was oneself.


    In the world of players, life and death were always close at hand.


    The only one who could take responsibility for it was oneself.


    What about those kids?


    The chief supervisor was curious about the movements of the two individuals who showed outstanding skills among the candidates for next years admission.


    Student number 40, Ryu Yeonhwa, is progressing confidently.


    And student number 39, No Euna um


    The supervisors all had a stern expression.


    Some supervisors expressed their disappointment.


    Its regrettable.


    The chief supervisor couldnt hide his disappointment either.


    The admission of student number 39, No Euna, and student number 40, Ryu Yeonhwa, was already a predetermined fact.


    However, student number 39, No Euna, would not be admitted with excellent grades.


    It seems she wont be able to enter on time like that.


    No Euna, student number 39.


    She was listening to the instructions of the assistant supervisor.

 Chapter 91

    Chapter 91[What to Believe (4)]


    Euna looked around.


    On her left and right, she was surrounded by walls. The walls rose from the floor like a tree, wrinkled like wood, and stretched to the ceiling.


    It seemed impossible to climb over them.


    Unconditionally. You must be able to read the flow of mana anytime, anywhere, even when youre in an unknown situation.


    The first thing you need to do is analyze the flow of mana and analyze the situation youre in.


    Euna remembered Seo-youngs words and felt the flow of mana.


    She didnt even need to deploy her senses.


    Just by looking at the invisible mana with her eyes, she could roughly understand the structure of the maze.


    Euna looked back, remembering the layout of the Third Training Ground.


    Even if the placement was random, the entrance would be in the direction of her back.


    And the exit would be on the other side of the entrance.


    Mana would also flow in the direction of the exit.


    Euna walked in the direction of the mana flow. Even if there were intersections along the way, she did not hesitate.


    Her mana was flowing in the same direction toward the exit.


    The same was true when the maze transformed.


    Even when the high walls of earth crumbled and new walls rose to make way, the flow of mana didnt change.


    Welcome. Youre the first one to reach this point.


    As Euna walked along the path, she met an assistant supervisor who was preparing refreshments.


    Apparently, the section with the assistant supervisor was unaffected by the changing maze.


    Only the soil and walls around him were red.


    You must be tired, right? Would you like some water?


    Wow, thanks!


    Even if he didnt, she was thirsty.


    Euna quenched her thirst with the water the assistant supervisor handed her with a wistful expression.


    Should I give you a hint?


    Even though its an exam?


    Of course. The third test is quite difficult, so we allow some hints. We just want to observe how the candidates navigate through the maze.


    The assistant proctor made it sound like it was nothing.


    Euna nodded absentmindedly as she munched on a sweet.


    The entrance and exit are on the same line, so even if you get lost, as long as you walk in the direction you came from, youll end up near the exit.


    Okay, thank you!


    Oh, Euna.


    What?


    Dont tell anyone else, will you? The shortcut is that way.


    By now, Euna was comfortable enough with the supervisor to call her by name.


    She was so comfortable with strangers that she could call them by name.


    That meant she had a low level of wariness of others.


    It also meant that she was not suspicious of others.


    Euna followed the direction pointed out by the supervisor.


    What? Theres no mana flow here?


    She scratched her head, realizing that the flow she was reading was going in a different direction.


    The assistant supervisor wouldnt have lied.


    Perhaps the shortcut he mentioned deviated from the flow.


    Coincidentally, she discovered a path where the flow of mana continued at a junction, and she smiled contentedly.


    She thought that the shortcut the assistant supervisor told her about was probably correct.


    After that, Euna listened attentively to the advice of the assistant supervisors they met at the resting points.


    They were all telling her the right way.


    So she never doubted them.


    She didnt realize that in order to tell a lie, you have to plant the truth in between.


    She was halfway through the maze.


    Huh? No Euna!


    Huh? Choi Heeji?


    Euna ran into Heeji and the kids shed planned to work with.


    Heeji and the others were happy to see her.


    Euna was also happy to see them as she was moving through the maze alone.


    Thats great. We were taking turns watching the flow of mana.


    Taking turns?


    Yeah. Even for me, with a lot of mana in my body, it was difficult to keep reading the flow of mana. But Euna, didnt you have any trouble with that?


    Heeji asked with a puzzled look.


    She was actually proud of the fact that she was learning to control her mana earlier than her children.


    It was no wonder, then, that she thought Euna was tired of reading mana flows.


    She didnt realize that it was nothing compared to Eunas usual training.


    Yeah, now that I think about it, Im a little tired.


    Euna decided to fake it. She knew that no one would easily believe that she had been training since she was a child.


    So Euna decided that she and the children Heeji had brought would take turns checking her mana flow every minute.


    Of course, none of the children actually kept track of the minute.


    Heeji also found it difficult to keep track of her mana.


    Wow! I see a rest point over there!


    Oh, I want something sweet! Sugar!


    Guys, lets go!


    The kids would cheer every time there was a rest stop. They drank water to quench their thirst, replenished their energy with snacks, and so on.


    Hearing hints from the assistant supervisor was a must.


    Teacher, teacher, cant you give us a little hint, please? Please~


    The girls jumped up and down like puppies, showing their cuteness to the assistant supervisors.


    The assistant supervisor smiled helplessly at them.


    Ill give you this hint. Where does the sun rise?


    On the right path! Thank you!


    Heeji took the hint from the assistant supervisor and took the right path when the road split into two.


    The other children did the same.


    Only Euna, who was still watching the mana flow, shook her head.


    Euna! What are you doing?


    Thats right, Euna, this way!


    Strange.


    Eunas mana flow was going to the left.


    Another shortcut?


    Still, something was wrong.


    Euna looked up at the assistant overseer.


    Whats wrong? he asked with a friendly smile.


    Teacher, the mana flow is pointing to the left.


    Yeah? Thats weird. I thought the mana flow was pointing to the right oh, Im not supposed to say this.


    The assistant supervisor covered her mouth with her hand.


    Euna doubted her eyes.


    She stared into the void once more.


    The vaguely blue aura wafted like smoke, leading to the path to the left.


    Hey, how does it look to you guys?


    Why do we need to look at that?


    Heeji furrowed her eyebrows and asked in confusion.


    The others did the same.


    They looked as if they didnt think it was worth the effort to look at the mana.


    Dont worry, Euna, you must be mistaken. Ive been learning mana control for a long time, but I still find it difficult to handle it.


    Me too.


    Me too!


    As the children chimed in, Euna couldnt tell them that the mana flow she was seeing was just pointing in a different direction.


    In the end, Euna swallowed hard and took the right path.


    Lets go in first!


    Yeonhwa must be struggling all alone, right?


    I hope she fails a bit.


    Dont you think shes a bit mean? It seems like shes ignoring us.


    With half the distance still remaining, the kids found a common topic to discuss and started speculating about the entrance exam, a topic they could all relate to.


    And in the absence of Yeonhwa, they began to gossip about her.


    It was not uncommon for girls to gossip about someone.


    In the case of Heeji and the other kids, they enjoyed seeing others in difficult situations.


    Heeji exaggerated Yeonhwas actions at the training grounds, creating empathy among the kids and attracting attention by fabricating events.


    I dont really like this.


    Even Euna, during her elementary school days, had seen kids ostracizing others or secretly gossiping about them while pretending to be friendly.


    Being friends with everyone, she had seen different sides of the kids up close on more than one occasion.


    Each time, Euna did her best to ensure that the kids could get along without any barriers.


    There was also a reason why she felt compelled to approach someone who was alone.


    She couldnt bear seeing them like that without saying anything.


    It was like looking at a Eunha.


    Though less so now, Euna remembered the lonely look on Eunhas face whenever he was alone.


    So whenever she saw someone alone, she couldnt help but think of Eunhas loneliness and how he used to fight it.


    She didnt know if that was why she wanted to reach out to Yeonhwa.


    Euna, dont you think so too?


    Huh?


    Lost in her thoughts, Euna stopped walking quietly alongside Heeji and became aware of the kids gaze. She fumbled with her words.


    The kids were looking at her as if to say, Hurry up and speak, the answer is already determined, or You should say something too.


    But she didnt want to lie to herself.


    Maybe its because shes shy?


    Euna, its because youre too nice. Its not like that.


    Euna, you shouldnt be too nice, or youll be taken advantage of.


    Didnt you see Ryu Yeonhwa ignore you earlier?


    Ahaha.


    Euna laughed awkwardly.


    When children were so persistent, it was difficult for her to respond, no matter how sociable she was.


    If Euna had been the leader leading them, she would have tried to change the topic or take control of the conversation. But since Heeji was leading the kids, Euna couldnt take the initiative to redirect the conversation.


    I hope the exam ends quickly.


    I miss Eunha.


    Being with them was becoming more and more painful.


    Euna vowed to embrace Eunha and Eunae tightly once they escaped the maze.


    Hmm this way. Huh!?


    The structure of the maze changed right before their eyes. The path that Heeji was leading them on suddenly turned into a dead end due to the change in the mazes structure.


    It was natural for the kids to be confused.


    The kids stood at the intersection where the path diverged and glanced at each other.


    Ugh, my eyes hurt.


    Me too. I cant see well.


    Sorry. I feel the same way.


    The children, through a combination of embarrassment and fatigue, were unable to see the flow of mana on Heejis behalf.


    Hey, everyone


    It was when Euna was about to point out the way.


    Oh! Look! I see a red wall over there!


    The teacher must be there, right?


    Ah, Im thirsty! I want to drink water!


    The kids cheered as if they had found an oasis in the desert and ran towards the distant red area visible at the intersection.


    Its supposed to be the right.


    Nevertheless, rest was important.


    After taking a break, they could continue on the right path. S��ar?h the n?vel_Fire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Euna walked slowly towards the resting area where the kids had rushed to.


    Teacher, could you tell us a little more? Please?


    Haha, that would be difficult.


    Huh?


    The assistant supervisor pointed to the left.


    Euna paused.


    The children, on the other hand, took the left without question.


    Hey, guys, wait! I see a mana flow on the right side of the road.


    Euna, the teacher said its on the left. Why do you keep saying that?


    Hee-ji, what about you?


    Me? Well I can see the flow of mana on the right, but maybe the teachers words are correct. Could the teacher be wrong?


    Heeji shrugged.


    The other children were in agreement.


    Even the assistant proctor chimed in.


    The way you see is correct, but if you take a left, you can take a shortcut.


    You heard that, everyone! Lets go!


    The kids stepped forward on the left path.


    Euna hesitated to take a step.


    Just a while ago, when she walked along the shortcut that the supervisor had mentioned, she could see a path where the flow of mana was visible.


    Since then, the assistant supervisor hadnt been wrong.


    After contemplating for a moment, Euna decided to follow the kids and walked along the left path.

 Chapter 92

    Chapter 92[What to Believe (5)]


    The same thing happened next.


    It wasnt that Euna didnt trust the assistant supervisors words.


    Its just that there was something uncertain about it.


    Every time she walked on a path that went against the flow of mana, she couldnt discern what to believe.


    The flow of mana clearly indicated the way to the exit.


    But the supervisors hints were pointing to paths that werent the exit.


    Since the teacher said its here, it must be here.


    Mmm


    Euna, are you doing this again?


    Euna, are you doubting it again?


    Euna, I understand your concerns. But do you think the supervisor would lie?


    The supervisor handles mana better than us. Do you think you can handle it better?


    At first, the kids let it slide, but as it happened again and again, they started showing signs of dissatisfaction.


    Even the kids who had a favorable impression of Euna couldnt accept her differing opinions with a smile.


    The teacher says this is the right way, whats wrong with it?


    But the mana flow is.


    Look over there. Were getting closer and closer to the exit, and its all because the teacher told us the way.


    Euna, you could be wrong. I know it hurts your pride, but dont be so hard on yourself. You look a little lost.


    Heeji wrinkled her forehead as she began to disagree with Euna.


    She didnt like the fact that she was being so contrary.


    Now that they were moving toward the exit without getting stuck, Eunas arguments were losing steam.


    Thats not the way.


    We havent gotten stuck before, and the exit is right there.


    The kids were pleading with her to stop, some of them sighing in frustration.


    Euna was offended.


    No matter how hard she tried, she couldnt help but feel offended.


    However, she couldnt just raise her voice like a child.


    Even though she was offended, she didnt have the courage to leave the group because of a difference of opinion, nor could she easily dismiss the children.


    Im too sociable to be selfish.


    Kind and gentle, but unable to firmly reject them.


    This was Eunas limit.


    A personality that could be poisonous in some situations.


    In the players world, it was poison.


    The exit was right there, but the road ahead didnt lead to it.


    Euna could see that.


    But she couldnt say for sure that the path the assistant supervisor was showing her was wrong.


    There was no way the assistant supervisor could be lying to her.


    Besides, the assistants supervisors were cheering them on as they got tired of looking at mana.


    What should she do?


    The world she saw was telling her what the right answer was.


    She just wasnt sure if it was the right answer.


    It was shallow.


    Youre the one who sees the world, but youre judging it based on what others see, not what you see.


    As the children said, the teacher would never show her the wrong way.


    Euna couldnt make a decision.


    Not even confidently proclaiming that her own perception of the world was the answer.


    Nor could she separate from the children who had been with her until now, whose hearts were also wounded.


    Dont give love so easily. There are not many people in the players world who are as naive as you, Euna. You should know how to detach yourself from others.


    The teaching that Seoyoung had told her came to mind.


    Still, Euna couldnt part with the kids who had gotten this far because of her broken heart.


    She couldnt let them go.


    I want to be someone who can save others.


    If only she hadnt suddenly remembered why she decided to become a player.


    Weve come this far. This is the final stretch. One of the three paths will lead us to the exit without diverging.


    It was another rest stop.


    The kids listened to the advice of the assistant supervisor who stood before the intersection of the three paths.


    The test is coming to an end, sir, can you please tell us which way to go?


    The end was near.


    The childrens eyes lit up and they begged for a hint.


    The assistant supervisor smiled bitterly, as if he had no choice.


    He rolled his eyes and pointed to the right.


    There was no way they could have missed it.


    Guys, lets go there!


    Good job, everyone!


    Wow, arent we first?


    Euna, why are you hesitating again?


    Arent you coming with us?


    The children called out to Euna, who was standing still without touching any food.


    They were asking with their eyes.


    Why arent you answering and what are you doing?


    Are you going to point out another direction?


    The teacher said its over there, right?


    Euna looked up at the supervisor, who had a friendly face.


    She glanced at the children, and then at her mana flow one last time.


    Its not there.


    Euna didnt choose any path.


    She simply pointed back to the way they came.


    The exit was right nearby. They could quickly reach it by retracing their steps.


    The flow of mana was indicating that.


    It became visible.


    What was normally invisible was always right there.


    Euna, dont you really know?


    Hey, the teacher said its that way.


    Why are you trying to go back the way we came? The exit is over there.


    The children didnt hold back their bitterness.


    What are you going to do?


    Heeji asked Euna, who firmly refused to change her assertion.


    The other children gave her piercing looks, urging her to answer.


    Are you really going to leave like this?


    Are you trying to stand out on your own?


    There is a correct answer, why cant you see it?


    The gaze that made her feel endlessly insignificant.


    Euna hesitated to answer.


    This choice would be the last.


    No, it was the end.


    She felt that if she didnt decisively make a choice, everything would simply end.


    Can she leave these children behind?


    I also want to become someone who can save others.


    She could leave these children behind.


    She could say that shes not the person who would risk everything to save them.


    However, she struggled with what to believe as the correct answer.


    Eunha, what should I do? sea??h th�� N?vel(F)ire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She looked for her younger brother who always broke things easily.


    The dilemma didnt last long.


    Dont trust anyone.


    Those were the words Eunha said just before taking the test.


    Why did she only recall those words now?


    From the beginning, the only one she had to believe in was herself.


    But until now, she had been agonizing over the disparity between her perception of the world and how others saw it.


    Once she realized the obvious, a sudden laughter escaped her.


    The exit is over there.


    Ha, then Euna, you go that way. Well go that way.


    Heeji sighed and shook her head. The children behind her openly mocked.


    Do I have to give my love even to these kids?


    If it were Eunha, she probably would.


    Laughter erupted once again.


    She straightened her shoulders.


    I felt a weight lift off my shoulders.


    I was really worrying about nothing.


    Yeah, thats what Eunha would say.


    Yeah, get lost.


    It felt good to let out all the frustration Id been building up with them.


    You, what did you just say?


    Heeji demanded, raising her voice with a fierce look on her face.


    The other kids did the same.


    Yeah, get lost.


    Before they could shout anything else, Euna ran back the way she came, never looking back.


    She didnt even listen to them cursing at her in the distance.


    Im sorry I couldnt keep my promise to Seo-young unnie, but-


    There was no time.


    Euna deployed her sensory net.


    It took her only a few seconds to figure out the mazes structure.


    The exit was right in front of her, as if it was revealed by the world she had seen.


    Euna manifested her inner mana and enhanced her physical abilities.


    The surroundings started to blur and recede at a rapid pace.


    Is she really an idiot?


    Heeji couldnt understand why Euna chose a different path when the correct answer was right in front of her.


    She wondered if she was doing something stupid to impress the assistant supervisor.


    Whatever.


    It didnt matter to her.


    The path pointed out by the assitant supervisor was leading straight to the exit without any forks in the road.


    She used the mana she had saved for this moment to enhance her physical abilities.


    Having learned mana control since childhood, she left her companions behind and ran straight along the path that stretched in a straight line.


    This should be it, I made it!


    She leaped into the darkness that marked the end of the path in front of her.


    What?


    Once again, it was a maze.


    What do you think?


    Well


    The Chief Supervisor closed his eyes as he reviewed the data brought by the Command Supervisor of Training Ground 3.


    The data he was looking at was the results of the mana detection test taken by Morning Class Group A.


    Ryu Yeonhwa, number 40, had achieved the highest score overall and passed the test. Her record was 18 minutes and 11 seconds.


    But the subject of his contemplation wasnt her.


    The Chief Supervisors focus was on No Euna, number 39, who belonged to the same group as Ryu Yeonhwa.


    She had passed with a score of 22 minutes and 41 seconds, placing within the top 20 among all the test takers.


    Its luck, not skill.


    The Chief Supervisor recalled Euna, who had turned back on the path she had decided on and returned.


    She was fortunate.


    The maze had transformed at the right moment.


    The path she had turned back from miraculously became the shortest route to the exit.


    Moreover, she reached the exit at an unbelievably fast speed by manifesting her inner mana.


    She had the potential, and there was still room for growth.


    However, her qualities as a player were not yet reliable.


    I wonder if she can graduate safely.


    The Player Academy was a world of survival of the fittest.


    It would be a difficult environment for someone like her to endure.


    But he was also curious to see what kind of player she would become if she survived the rigors.


    The chief supervisor replayed No Eunas performance in his head and looked forward to the new students entering the academy next year.


    Phew.


    In the end, I got lucky.


    I didnt expect the maze to change and create a path leading to the exit.


    Otherwise, I wouldnt have gotten a B+.


    It was around lunchtime when I left the training center.


    The test in Training Ground 3 had been prolonged, making it the last to finish among the morning classes.


    I was thirsty.


    Coincidentally, there was a vending machine within sight, so I decided to get a drink from it.


    Huh?


    Someone came first.


    It was Ryu Yeonhwa.


    Our eyes met as she carried a long pole on her shoulder.


    Hello?


    When I greeted her, Yeonhwa nodded once and stepped aside, clearing the way.


    It was the moment when I was contemplating what to drink in front of the vending machine.


    Hey.


    Huh?


    Yeonhwa spoke up.


    With the long pole on her shoulder, she avoided eye contact and extended a canned drink.


    I got two of these.


    I stared blankly at the can Yeonhwa was offering.


    Then, she turned her face with a shy expression, which was so adorable that I couldnt help but burst into laughter.


    Shes really cute. So adorable!


    I couldnt help but think that, even though she was taller than me.


    Yeah, thanks! Ill enjoy it.


    I received the can of drink that Yeonhwa offered.


    It was a soda. I gulped it down, feeling the refreshing fizziness tickling my throat.


    Lets become close friends even after entering the academy. Do you know my name? Its No Euna.


    Im Ryu Yeonhwa.


    I handed her the can.


    Yeonhwa hesitated for a moment.


    Eventually, she took the can.


    At that moment, Eunha


    Oppa, Im hungry.


    Me too.


    Euna still hadnt shown up.


    Eunha was sitting in front of the lecture hall, waiting for her to come out.


    Eunae, who was sitting on his lap, also seemed bored. Like Eunha, she stared straight ahead with her round face propped up on her hands.


    Ah, alcohol, I want cider.


    I was tired, having been up since morning and not getting much sleep.


    I was craving a drink.


    If only I could get a drink, I could get a good nights sleep.


    Unfortunately, I was too young. I had no choice but to drink cider instead.


    I decided to drink cider as soon as Euna came out, no matter what I had for lunch.


    Just then, Eunae tilted her head back and teased me.


    Oppa, oppa, oppa. Me too, Eunae too. Cider.


    Shall we go drink cider when Noona comes out?


    Sweet potatoes too!


    Sweet potatoes sound good too.


    The weather was chilly.


    It was the season when the street vendors sold roasted sweet potatoes.


    When will our sister come out?


    Eunha held Eunae in his arms and waited for Euna endlessly.

 Chapter 93

    Chapter 93[Call it whatever you want]


    Before they knew it, it was the end of the year.


    In the media, they were highlighting the events that occurred this year and discussing the future of the Fairy Government.


    Well, this year was relatively uneventful.


    Eunha sipped on the childrens champagne and felt a sense of emptiness.


    It couldnt be helped. The story of the Italian ambassadors death in the Red Dungeon had been sensationalized like a candy bar overpacked with nitrogen.


    The truth was that the Italian ambassadors were causing trouble in Korea and were stopped at the hands of Eunha and Bruno.


    Since it was a story that couldnt be disclosed to the outside world, it seemed that this year had been relatively uneventful.


    Perhaps thats why the people gathered at the party venue were talking about how this year had been filled with good things, hoping that the business would continue like this next year.


    Whats wrong with this taste?


    Eunha furrowed his brow after sipping on the childrens champagne.


    When he arrived at the party venue and heard that childrens champagne was available this year, he had rushed to the waiters like a bullet.


    However, the childrens champagne turned out to be non-alcoholic champagne with a fruity flavor.


    I must be a fool for having high expectations.


    It tasted like a faint carbonated drink.


    Eunha handed his empty glass to a passing waiter and decided to indulge in other food.


    Eunha, where is Euna?


    Noona is playing over there.


    At that moment, their father, who was dealing with people, noticed Eunha. Dealing with multiple people at once seemed to have exhausted him, as he wiped his face with his hands, showing signs of fatigue.


    Eunha pointed towards the garden.


    Euna, wearing a dress, was happily chatting with other children.


    Dad, eat this.


    Theres no one like my son.


    Eunha handed him a chocolate that was within reach.


    Although it was an informal act at the party venue, the two of them didnt think much of it.


    Their father, who hadnt eaten anything due to dealing with people, ate the chocolate and regained his energy. He then disappeared into the crowd, saying he was going for the second round.


    Our dad is truly amazing.


    Eunha looked up and nodded at his father, who had shown a tired appearance earlier but was now engaging with people and smiling cheerfully.


    Today was the day of the year-end party hosted by Sirius Group.


    Their father was a director in the Strategic Planning Department of Sirius Devices, and he had been busy interacting with people who came to establish connections.


    Euna was wandering around the party venue with the children she had met last year, taking them around here and there.


    In the midst of that, Eunha was taking a break, eating food alone.


    Ah, Im tired. Im sleepy. I want to play with Eunae.


    Eunha didnt like parties.


    Although Sirius internal year-end party was relatively less formal since it was a gathering of employees families, he still had to act and behave formally at the party.


    Above all, the sight of people rushing around to form connections with each other seemed pretentious and artificial to him.


    The same was true in the players world.


    No. They were more bold in revealing their desires.


    Anyway, I was fed up.


    Whether it was the party or the world of players.


    I just wanted to spend time peacefully at home.


    Yeah, Ill just play games until I go home. When will I come here again?


    Id rather fill my stomach.


    Using the privilege of being a child, Eunha decided to roam around the party venue and enjoy various foods that he hadnt tried before.


    It was the second round.


    The food he had just eaten had been digested.


    As he reached out to pick up the plate, he heard a voice,


    Haha, Eunha, if you like, you can come to our house anytime.


    What do you mean by filling?


    I bumped into Han Do-young and Han Seo-hyun.


    Apparently, they had heard his muttering.


    Hello.


    Eunha took his hand off the plate and put on a casual attitude.


    He hadnt expected that the next president of Sirius Group, Han Do-young, to speak to him.


    Yeah, its been a year. You seem to have grown taller.


    Moreover, he approached him so amiably.


    It was a moment, but Eunha quickly rolled his eyes left and right.


    As expected.


    Everyone who had tried to approach the future chairman of Sirius Group was now staring at him.


    He could see surprise on their faces.


    I feel the same way.


    Pretending to be pleased, Eunha gently placed his hand on Han Do-youngs outstretched hand.


    He knew how to show respect.


    Without exerting force, he moved his hand in the direction Han Do-young shook it.


    Ho-oh.


    His eyes lingered on Eunhas hand.


    It seemed that he had caught his attention.


    Damn, I shouldnt have done that.


    I should have just shook it like a child.


    Eunha regretted inwardly.


    Whether he spoke or not, Han Do-young initiated the conversation.


    So, youre Director Nos son. Well, how do you like the party food?


    Yes, its really delicious.


    We have chefs at our house who can make even more delicious food. Well send you an invitation next time, so come and play with your family.


    Thank you.


    Eunha could see that people were not just surprised but also finding it hard to breathe.


    Eunha himself was also astonished.


    Although Han Do-young didnt explicitly invite him to his mansion, his attention towards him was evidence enough.


    No, it might not be me.


    Eunha changed his mind when he spotted his father urgently approaching from the other side of the party venue.


    It seemed that his father had earned special trust from the future chairman of Sirius Group.


    Never would I have thought that Han Do-young would consider getting close to our family.


    Surprising, Mr. No.


    Now I have to change my surname, oh, right, Im Mr. No.


    He was stunned.


    What surprised Eunha wasnt just this.


    Father, Ill step back here.


    Yeah, you did well. Make sure to show up at events like this in the future. Seoyeon is having a hard time alone.


    I thought she asked me to leave all the parties to her?


    But you should show your face at the important ones.


    Ill think about it, then.


    Seohyun had grown unrecognizable to the boys who had been staring at this scene. In just a year, she had changed so much.


    Her clear complexion and pink lips matched perfectly with the light blue dress adorned with waves that cascaded over her exposed shoulders, adding a fairy-like innocence and radiance.


    But above all else


    She has grown even more.


    When they had met last year, the height difference between him and her was only about one head.


    However, considering that she was wearing high heels, the difference had widened by at least the length of a thumb.


    Deep down, as someone who had thought he had grown a lot this year, Eunha couldnt help but feel shocked.


    What are you doing? Arent you coming?


    Huh?


    Huh??


    Eunha thought Seohyun would just pull up the hem of her skirt and walk away.


    But Seohyun took a few steps forward and then turned around, calling out to him.


    When Eunha panicked and pointed to himself with a stupid sound, she raised her tone and mimicked him.


    Ah, shes the direct heir of Sirius Group.


    The daughter of the person who is equivalent to my fathers boss.


    Yes?


    Yes?


    She repeated, then sighed.


    Although Eunha responded while considering the difference in status, he felt frustrated by Seohyuns apparent annoyance.


    Seohyun seemed to be about to say something but then glanced at Han Do-young and softened her tone.


    Forget it. Are you just going to stand there?


    Ah, no, no, thats not it


    Why are you not following?


    Do I really have to follow?


    Dealing with the direct heir of Sirius Group was the most troublesome thing imaginable.


    Although he felt like turning around and leaving, he couldnt afford to be rude to her for his fathers sake.


    At the very least, he looked up at his father to seek help, but


    Go and have fun. Dont say anything impolite.


    He smirked and patted him on the back.


    He couldnt hide the fact that he wasnt happy.


    It was the same with Han Do-young.


    He looked at Seohyun walking ahead with a satisfied smile.


    Sigh S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Eunha reluctantly had to follow Seohyun.


    As expected, peoples gazes didnt leave him.


    He had to maintain his composure even more.


    If he used the privilege of being a child to treat this way the direct heir of Sirius Group, it was obvious how people around would perceive his father.


    So Eunha followed quietly, both to clarify the difference in status and to avoid offending Seohyun.


    He didnt think about walking side by side with her.


    Are you going to keep following behind like that?


    Why! Whats the problem!


    Eunha was frustrated.


    He was trying not to get on her nerves, but her tone was unpleasant.


    Han Seohyun looks back with a poker face.


    I cant read what shes thinking.


    Thats enough, right?


    Yeah.


    Suppressing his frustration, Eunha stood next to Seohyun.


    Finally, she nodded.


    When he matched his pace with her, she even praised him, saying, Yeah, thats right.


    Eunha couldnt understand why she was acting like this.


    He couldnt comprehend how the people from chaebol families thought and lived.


    Even before the regression, Eunha had encountered various things involving the chaebols.


    Even while living his second life, their way of thinking remained difficult to grasp.


    It was easy to predict the next move of someone who had desires or couldnt even maintain a poker face.


    On the other hand, the thoughts of someone who concealed their true feelings and maintained a poker face were impossible to fathom.


    Seohyun belonged to that category.


    Eunha couldnt figure out what she was thinking.


    Hey.


    Yes?


    Say something.


    On the way to the garden.


    While walking silently, Seohyun suddenly blurted out.


    After leaving the party venue, there was no one in the corridor.


    Ga-na-da-ra-ma-ba-sa


    Do you want to get scolded?


    Noona, I dont like that.


    They had suddenly arrived in the garden.


    There would be no one to see them, so Eunha spoke more casually than before.


    Noona?


    Why again!


    Shes two years older than me, she said.


    For the first time, Eunha saw the emotions she revealed.


    The way she twitched her eye was different from the emotions she showed, somewhat awkward and cute.


    Thats beside the point.


    Eunha raised his voice, saying, Noona? Noona? as Seohyun approached him.


    Im in second grade, and youre in fourth grade. So, youreNoona.


    Hmm


    Seohyun pondered for a moment.


    Then she turned her head abruptly and grumbled in a casual tone.


    But why am I your noona? Just call me casually.


    Casually calling her.


    Eunha was on the verge of sighing.


    Perhaps she didnt know her position.


    Maybe it was because she was still young.


    But since she asked, Eunha had no choice but to let it go.


    Really, it cant be helped.


    Okay, then. By the way, hey, do you want me to bring something to drink from inside? You must be thirsty.


    At this moment, she changed her expression again.


    Hey? What did you say just now?


    Well, you said to call you casually


    Yeah, I was a bit harsh.


    Eunha looked down as he saw Seohyun, who was rushing at him like an angry cat.


    It was a little too casual.


    Even Eunha had to admit it.


    In a moment when he was determined to let go of the conversation.


    Han seohyun. Call me by my name. Seohyun.


    Well, thats a bit


    But well, its better than Hey.


    Eunha felt more comfortable calling her noona, but since she disliked it, he decided to call her by her name.


    Okay. Then Ill call you Seohyun no, Seohyun-ah. Is that okay?


    What about you?


    Why? Dont you know my name?


    Why wouldnt I know your name? Just tell me what to call you.


    Huh? Just call me Eunha.


    Okay.


    Seohyun murmured Eunhas name with her lips several times.


    She seemed satisfied and smiled.


    Now that I think about it, she has quite a range of expressions.


    Eunha revised his thoughts about her as he saw her smiling gently.


    Her crystal-encrusted hairpin sparkled in the moonlight that descended from the ceiling.


    She radiated a subtle beauty, like someone who had descended from the Moon Kingdom.


    Well, this must be a connection.


    Eunha smiled wryly.


    Then, unlike earlier, she spoke to him as casually as she had when she first met him last year.


    Its nice to be outside. Its nice and quiet.


    Thats the thing, party halls are loud.


    And suffocating.


    And boring.


    Its funny what people find enjoyable.


    Our eyes met.


    Apparently, we were thinking alike.


    Eunha burst out laughing.


    Seohyun glared at him coldly.


    Then she couldnt hold back her laughter either and let out a small giggle.


    I thought you were hospitalized not long ago?


    I was hospitalized last year.


    Whats wrong?


    Oh, it was something. A life-threatening disease.


    What a disease?


    Seohyun asked cautiously.


    Eunha shrugged.


    It was no big deal.


    Ill die if I dont sleep, Ill die if I dont eat something delicious, Ill die if I dont lay around, Ill die if I study, and.


    Do you want to be punished?


    If I dont finish my sentence, Ill die.


    Ugh, fine, go on.


    Seohyun shook her head in disbelief.


    Whether she said it or not, Eunha held a word feast.


    Compared to the party chairman who acted formally, the gathering where they could talk about anything under the moonlight was much more comfortable.


    But arent you cold?


    Who stays dressed like that for so long?


    My nanny put this on me.


    Ugh, come on.


    Huh?


    Eunha held out his hand.


    Seohyun stared at it, then shook her head.


    Take my hand.


    Are you going to play with me again?


    What do you think I am?


    As she hesitated, Eunha grabbed her hand.


    Seohyun flinched in surprise.


    Eunha, on the other hand, didnt care and transferred mana to her.


    Warmth enveloped her.


    Ah.


    How is it? Its warm, right?


    You know how to use mana?


    Im popular in the neighborhood because of this these days.


    Eunha recalled the times when kids in the neighborhood rushed at him saying they were cold.


    It wasnt just kids.


    Even though they had a boiler at home, his parents would rush to hug him.


    Then Eunaes eyes would light up and hed be swarmed and hugged.


    That was nice, but.


    Its warm.


    Right? Im like a human heater. It would be nice if every house had one.


    In case theyre not the direct heirs of Sirius Group?


    Huh? No.


    I cant believe shes still thinking of business ideas at this point.


    Even for a kid, it was amazing.


    Eunha stuck his tongue out at himself.


    A garden where no one comes.


    The moonlight was beautiful.


    It was nice to be quiet.


    I could spend hours just like this.


    Are you hungry? Im craving chocolate. I saw chicken at the party venue earlier.


    I was already hungry.


    With the hand that held her hand, Eunha gently patted his own stomach.


    I need to eat something, anything.


    Dont you have any mood?


    Seohyun said sharply.


    It was a conversation that took place a few days before the start of the 5-year solar calendar.

 Chapter 94

    Chapter 94[Unexpected Development]


    Five years since enrollment.


    A new year has begun.


    Eunha has now reached double digits in age. His friends were excited to turn ten, but he didnt feel anything special about it.


    Oh? Its the teacher again?


    Please take care of us this year too.


    Eunha was assigned to the same class as his friends this year as well.


    Grade 3, Class 3.


    In this class, a male teacher served as both the homeroom and grade head.


    As expected, the homeroom teacher for Grade 3, Class 3 was Im Dohoon.


    Oh? Hello, Teacher~!


    Hayang, who was late because she was changing into indoor shoes, greeted him energetically.


    Im Dohoon nodded gently in response.


    Following her, Seona and Minji also accepted the fact that Im Dohoon was their homeroom teacher without any surprise.


    Captain, captain. Its Im Dohoon again this year.


    And were all in the same class again.


    Thats right. Although I thought we would all end up in the same class. Its quite interesting, isnt it?


    Yes.


    Eunhyuk, you dont know the circumstances of adults.


    Seated in the back row, Eunha suppressed a laugh secretly.


    The children still didnt know.


    Im Dohoons true identity.


    The reason they all ended up in the same class.


    Thinking back, it was natural. If Eunha hadnt been hospitalized only last year, they would have thought it was just a strange coincidence and moved on.


    Its strange. Very strange.


    In the midst of it all, Seona, who sat at the back like Eunha, raised her eyebrows.


    Since last year, she had grown significantly taller and had an incident where she sat in the front and caused some embarrassment.


    It wasnt just about her height, but her fox ears and tail obstructed the view of the kids sitting behind her.


    After that incident, Seona started to prefer sitting in the back.


    Of course, Eunha chose to sit in the back because he didnt want to listen to the class.


    Well assign seats by key number tomorrow, so feel free to sit wherever you want today.


    Oh, those damn key numbers!


    Eunha slammed his fist on the desk, almost wailing. He slammed it down so it wouldnt make a sound, so no one would notice.


    Its weird, its really weird. Why did I end up in the same class as all the kids I said I wanted to be in?


    Meanwhile, Seona wagged her tail, which had stuck out into the empty space between the chairs backrest and butt rest, and thought back to what happened at the end of last year.


    Grandpa Goseogwang had asked her, while she was reading in his study, who she wanted to be in class with.


    Seona had mentioned the names of children who treated her with no dislike for being an Ain.


    But they were all in the same class.


    Is it because of my feelings? Thats not possible. What do you think, Eunha?


    Yeah, thats a weird coincidence.


    Youre lying. You know something, dont you?


    Eunha deliberately withheld the truth. Seona had been persistent, but hed denied knowing anything.


    Honestly, ouch!


    Jin Seona, it takes a lot of courage to be distracted from the start of a new school year.


    Im sorry.


    Why dont you clean the classroom after youre done?


    Okay.


    Seona was so focused on talking to Eunha that she didnt notice Lim Do-hoon approaching.


    Even though she was more physically developed than the average child, there was no way she could detect any signs of his former life as a player.


    After being slapped on the head with the attendance book, she rubbed her head with both hands.


    Her head hung low.


    She was embarrassed, as it was the first time she got scolded.


    Seona had lived by watching her surroundings until now.


    As a result, she had never been scolded by a teacher at school. S��ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Seeing the kids giggle as she received the punishment made her even more embarrassed.


    With her triangular ears drooping, she wished there was a hole she could hide in.


    You too, No Eunha.


    Huh? Why me?


    Eunha had no choice but to face the unexpected situation.


    He tried to defend himself with a look of injustice, but,


    Then why didnt you speak up?


    Uh its not like that


    Youll clean with Seona and go.


    Yes


    Choi Eunhyuk, you too.


    What?! Why me?


    You laughed.


    Ah


    Eunhyuk raised his head in frustration, but he couldnt plead his case and had to clean up the mess.


    It was a bonus that Eunha and Seona got to see it.


    Were you laughing? Are you laughing now?


    Hmph, Eunhyuk, you must have found me funny?


    The two exchanged glances.


    Lets have fun cleaning together~.


    They both spoke at the same time.


    It was the first time Eunha and Seonas thoughts coincided.


    Im dead.


    Eunhyuk let out an earth-shattering sigh.


    Oh, how come you two dont change at all even though youre turning 10? I should change too, what am I going to do?


    Minji, who came fully prepared with glasses, claiming to be a model student this year, scolded from the front of the classroom after witnessing what happened at the back.


    Wow~!


    Player Secondary Academy.


    Located in a place that was once Jogyesa, the academy had banners hanging from each tall lecture building, welcoming the new students.


    [Welcome to the academy, is it your first time?]


    [Behold, the kingdom of~ study.]


    [Admission, is this for real?]


    [Welcome beauty!!!!]


    [Newbies are cute~]


    [Lets go, academy~!]


    These were witty variations of familiar lines that Euna was already familiar with. Even though she hadnt had the entrance ceremony yet, she felt that her life at the Player Academy wouldnt be too difficult or painful.


    Of course, not all banners were clever and humorous. On the way passing by the High School Academy, there were banners that reflected the current reality.


    [This life is a failure. But will there be another life?]


    [Reality is a dead end.]


    [Do not seek meaning in your death. Your death has no meaning.]


    [Live for today, die for tomorrow.]


    [There is no dream or hope in this world.]


    [I just want to be a player]


    [Talents dont betray you. Effort does.]


    [Those who make an effort will continue to make endless efforts. But even those with talents make endless efforts.]


    [Never forget. Give up. And admit it.]


    Euna remembered the inscription in the guidebook she had when she first visited the academy. It mentioned the survival rate of players who graduated from the academy within five years, which stood at 30%.


    Her excitement subsided.


    She walked past the banner on the lecture hall and found the academic wing of the Secondary Academy.


    Um, class 5 is.


    The Secondary Academy had a total enrollment of 300 students this year.


    A grade consisted of 10 classes, each with 30 members.


    Euna was in class 5.


    After mumbling the results of the assignment sent home in advance, she looked for class 5 of the first grade.


    Here it is.


    She stopped in front of class 5.


    No sound came from beyond the door.


    It was quiet.


    Ugh, Im suddenly nervous.


    This was the Player Academy.


    Each student here would have their own reasons for choosing to become a player.


    So dont be too friendly with them.


    Maybe its best not to talk to them at all, but it wont do you any good, will it?


    Those were the words Eunha had spoken this morning.


    She wasnt a little kid anymore either. She knew she shouldnt be too casual with the academy students like she did in elementary school.


    Alright!


    As she adjusted her school uniform and made a resolution, it happened.


    Euna?


    Uh-uh!?


    As Euna was about to open the classroom door, she jumped up from her seat at the sound of someone calling her.


    She was surprised. Just not shouting was impressive enough.


    Ever since the Secondary Academy entrance exams, Euna had been strictly instructed by Seo-young to be able to sense mana anytime, anywhere.


    But she hadnt been able to sense it to the point where she hadnt even noticed someone approaching her from behind.


    She hadnt studied enough yet.


    Sorry. Startled?


    A little. No, a lot.


    Sorry.


    Thats great, though. I really didnt see you coming.


    It was none other than Yeonhwa who called out to her.


    Her hair, transformed into mana, flowed down to her shoulders, resembling a cluster of beautiful hydrangeas.


    The light blue and violet color was a perfect match for the Secondary Academys uniform.


    She was tall and slender, and her black uniform with a red border was perfect for her.


    Yeonhwa is always beautiful whenever I see her!


    Hehe. I missed you. How have you been?


    Yeah, Ive been fine.


    Euna couldnt stand just looking at her, so she hugged her tightly.


    She had already forgotten what Eunha had said to her in the morning.


    Meanwhile, Yeonhwa fiddled with her hands as if she wasnt used to this situation.


    At the same time, she didnt forget to support the long stick with one armpit.


    Are you also in class 5?


    Yeah.


    Thats great! Its good to know someone!


    Me too.


    Euna smiled brightly.


    Yeonhwa relaxed her composure a little.


    It stimulated Euna even more.


    Why are you so pretty?


    Im not pretty at all. Youre prettier.


    No, no, its you, Yeonhwa!


    Thank you.


    Yeonhwa was about to say something, but decided to back away.


    She finally managed to get a litle away from Euna.


    By the way, arent you going to go into the classroom?


    Oh, right. I forgot. Lets go in, come on.


    I relaxed.


    Someone knew her.


    Euna opened the door with a lighter heart than before.


    The classroom was organized in a row of seats that gradually rose from the front.


    The students in the front all turned their heads to look up at her as she entered the room.


    Oh, hello.


    Meeting their gazes, Euna waved awkwardly.


    No one returned her greeting.


    Hi.


    Yeonhwa followed Eunas greeting with a cold face.


    Again, there was no response.


    Eventually, Euna had to shrug and sit down with Yeonhwa.


    I can do this, right?


    Euna looked at the students who didnt even talk to each other and fell into contemplation.


    Then, she met Yeonhwas eyes sitting beside her.


    Whatever!


    As long as Yeonhwa was there, everything seemed like it would turn out fine.


    It didnt take long for her worries to fade away.


    On the other hand, the students who had been looking at Yeonhwa were bowing their heads deeply, whispering something in their hearts.


    Shes really pretty. Am I mistaken?


    Not just one person, but two?


    I should strike up a conversation with them when we become friends.


    Theyre all so pretty~ Since there arent many girls, I should get to know them.


    The students who enrolled in the middle players academy each had their own painful past or a reason to become a player.


    However, that didnt mean they all intended to keep their distance from others.


    They were only 14 years old.


    They hadnt completely abandoned their innocence yet.


    Is everyone here? Ill start calling the attendance numbers, and those called should respond.


    The players academy would test their determination again and again.


    There would be those who couldnt endure and withdrew, as well as those who survived and adapted tenaciously.


    There would be those who have lived upright but were broken, as well as those who compromised with reality and adapted.


    Number 3, No Euna.


    Yes!


    It was too late to regret now.

 Chapter 95

    Chapter 95[Unexpected Developments (2)]


    Why do I have to help?


    Minji grumbled as she swept the floor with a broom.


    It seemed wearing glasses all day was uncomfortable, and her lips were pouted in the usual way.


    Work, Minji. Even someone who doesnt eat should know not to slack off from work.


    Id rather die. I really wont do it.


    Just help a little, please.


    Eunhas approach was quick.


    There was no way the three of them could clean the classroom alone.


    Minji let out a sigh of frustration and continued sweeping the corners of the classroom.


    Hey, I brought the mop~


    Minji wasnt the only one helping with the cleaning.


    Hayang had also offered to help by bringing a mop.


    Thanks for helping with the cleaning, Hayang.


    Hehe, we need to finish quickly so we can go to the hospital, right?


    Hey, No Eunha! Why dont you say thank you to me for helping, but youre thanking Hayang?


    Oh, thanks.


    You really dont help!?


    Why do you guys always fight? S��arch* The nov��lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sorry.


    Hayang picked up the mop and scolded them with a stern expression.


    When she was satisfied with their apologies, she hummed and started pushing the mop from the front of the classroom.


    However, the children were cleaning from the back of the classroom.


    Hayang.


    Hayang, you havent swept yet.


    Eunhyuk started to say something, but then looked at Eunha and closed his mouth.


    I dont know. I dont know.


    Seona smirked. She didnt move forward anymore, just stayed in place, her tail wagging gently.


    So did Eunha and Minji.


    Eventually, Eunhyeok decided to make a modest attempt at cleaning until Hayang, who was humming, pushed the mop.


    Thanks to this, the classroom was cleaned ahead of schedule.


    Lim Do-hoon looked around the classroom with suspicion, but he didnt see any problems and released the children.


    Captain, are we going to the hospital now?


    Yes, its a little late, so lets go.


    There was another reason why his friends stayed in class and helped clean the classroom.


    They had decided to go to Julietas doctor together.


    It was now almost two weeks later.


    Julieta gave birth safely.


    His friends wanted to visit her the day she gave birth, but for her and the babys safety, they had to wait until today.


    You guys know what youre getting into, right?


    Weve been to your house so many times. Of course we know, dont we, Hayang?


    If you take the green bus from here, youll be there in no time!


    Since its a local bus, the fare isnt expensive.


    Eunha boarded the bus his friends pointed out.


    It was a small local bus.


    There was no one else on the bus but his friends.


    So they each took a seat by the window and looked out over the city.


    Not long into the bus ride, Alices Hospital came into view.


    Julieta was in the same ward where Eunha had been hospitalized the previous year.


    In her room, Julietas clothes were disheveled.


    She had been feeding her baby only moments before.


    Everyone, Ciao!


    Ciao!


    Hello.


    Julieta finished buttoning up her clothes and greeted the kids.


    The children, who had washed their hands in the hallway bathroom beforehand, flocked to the bed.


    Shhh! Dont be so noisy.


    Julieta cautioned, putting an index finger to her mouth.


    There was another small bed right next to hers.


    After gently patting the babys back until she burped, Julieta laid the baby down in the crib.


    The baby in the crib wiggled its tiny hands and feet around.


    Wow, how cute!


    Minji, Seona, look at her hands. Theyre so tiny.


    Cute~


    The girls stuck their faces into the bed where the baby was lying.


    The baby, who was struggling, stared at their faces.


    Then the baby burst into a hearty laughter.


    Arent you afraid of strangers?


    No, my baby is not afraid of anyone.


    Julieta shrugged at Eunhas question.


    As she spoke, the baby seemed to resemble Julieta in appearance. Yellow hair and green eyes, just like hers.


    The only thing that resembles Uncle Bruno ishis size.


    The baby was healthy.


    As if about to say that the baby resembled Bruno, the baby looked plump and full.


    This is homemade tiramisu made by my mom.


    Wow, tell her Im grateful. Ive been wanting to eat this!


    Oh, noona Julieta, this is what I got on my way over.


    Oh, chocolate! Thank you, Eunhyuk!


    What Eunha pulled out of the bag was his mothers homemade tiramisu.


    Julieta loved tiramisu.


    When she accidentally tasted his mothers homemade tiramisu, she was hooked.


    So much so that when she got pregnant, she said his moms tiramisu was the food she craved.


    Julieta, Julieta, is it a boy or a girl?


    Eunhyuk asked, leaning over the bed.


    She was nibbling on chocolate and tiramisu when she replied with a giggle.


    Bambino! A healthy boy.


    Bambino? Hmm, a boy.


    Eunhyuk stepped in between the girls, curious about Julietas child.


    Hey, Eunhyuk Choi. Move over. Its tight here.


    Why~ Its a boy. Hell like me more than you guys.


    Where did you get that idea? Wait your turn a bit.


    Eunhyuk, dont make too much noise. It might scare the baby.


    From the other side of the room, he could hear the sound of children playing.


    Eunha was curious about the baby, but he didnt want to squirm as they poked their heads into each others space.


    Well then, Eunae will be the big sister.


    Eunae already visited today. She really likes him.


    Apparently, his mother had taken Eunae there earlier in the day.


    Eunae began to take an interest in Julieta when her belly became visibly bulging.


    Every time she saw her, she would ask if she was going to be a big sister or a little sister.


    I could imagine Eunae squealing with renewed joy when she saw Julietas baby today.


    Whats the name? Have you decided yet?


    The name is, Bruno and I decided on something before the baby was born.


    Huh? What is it?


    Julieta ran a hand through her hair.


    She swallowed the tiramisu in her mouth, unable to hide her embarrassment.


    Avvenire. It means dream, hope, future, prospect.


    Avvenire. I see.


    Yes. Because this child is our future, our hope.


    Avvenire.


    Eunha muttered the babys name.


    He could almost imagine how Julieta and Bruno must have felt to name the child.


    Thats why he was so intrigued by the name.


    And then,


    Wait, Avvenire?


    I mumbled the childs name again and paused.


    Avvenire.


    I had heard that name before.


    Before the regression, when he had been digging through the <Dungeon of the Abyss> raid logs.


    The name Avvenire had appeared on the list of raiders.


    Avvenire Mairon


    He was a player who played a key role in the capture of the <Dungeon of the Abyss>.


    His name was <Diamond Fist>.


    As far as Eunha knew, he was a dealer with a powerful fist.


    Maybe he was the one here, he thought.


    Avvenire. I see. If hes a brother to Eunae, hes a brother to me.


    It was an unexpected turn of events.


    Maybe that baby was the reason why Julieta hadnt decided to die despite her miserable situation.


    It was just a guess.


    Eunha watched the Avvenire reach for the children and thought.


    Thats right. Hell be like a little brother to Eunha Boss, so be nice to him. Bruno and I will do our best to make our child a valuable asset for Boss Eunha.


    Never mind.


    The child who would be called <Diamond Fist> in the future would be his own.


    The thought of having someone like Bruno by my side, never far away, made me want to say no.


    Huh? So Avvenires last name is No?


    At that moment, Eunhyuk, who was observing Avvenire, turned his head abruptly.


    Julieta made a V with her finger to Eunha.


    Yes! Call him No Avvenire.


    No!!


    It was a completely unexpected development.


    A state of emergency has fallen on the academy.


    The first person to hear the news was a student from the Higher Academy who was returning to his dormitory.


    He doubted his eyes when he saw an outsider looking around the academy with confidence.


    Its the Twelve Seats!


    He grabbed the people walking around him and pointed his finger at the woman heading to the Secondary Academy.


    There was no reason for the Twelve to visit the Academy at this time of year.


    At first, the students thought he was joking.


    But when they saw the woman in a one-piece dress wearing flat shoes, they couldnt help but create a commotion.


    It became even more tumultuous when they saw her trademarked stone monument.


    Holy Mother!


    Isnt that Park Hye-rim?


    If its Park Hye-rim, youre talking about Park Hye-rim <Holy Mother>, who was selected as the Twelfth Seat at the age of 22, right?


    Yes, thats Park Hye-rim, a member of the Regulus Clan, and the Twelfth Seat, Park Hye-rim <Holy Mother>!


    Im not <Holy Mother>.


    Meanwhile, Park Hye-rim heard the occasional voices and furrowed her brows.


    Though she was still in her 20s, she was already being referred to as <Holy Mother>. What a nuisance.


    She wanted to curse at the journalist who first gave her the nickname <Holy Mother>.


    But before that, she had things to take care of.


    She walked to the academic wing of the secondary academy.


    The academy hadnt changed much over the years.


    Of course, there hadnt been a banner hanging on the school building when shed been there.


    What class is she in?


    Holy Mother, Park Hye-rim.


    She visited the secondary academy at this time, unannounced, for one reason.


    She stopped walking and looked at the list of new students on her smartphone.


    As a graduate of the academy and a Twelfth Seal, there was no reason why she couldnt get the list of new students.


    Ah, No Euna, class 5.


    [No Euna, attendance number 3, 5th class, 1st year, Secondary Academy].


    Hye-rim smiled with satisfaction as she read Eunas name.


    How long she had been waiting for this day.


    Four years.


    She still vividly remembered the day, four years ago when the third-ranked monster Kraken appeared in the Han River.


    A moment of desperation.


    A pillar of light shot up into the sky, defying all odds.


    Not only did the Kraken lose its legs, but it was also hit with over a dozen debuffs, unable to resist.


    It is a <Miracle> .


    It was said to be the rarest gift in the world, second only to white silver, and its existence was still unexplained.


    But it was in the possession of a girl who was only 10 years old at the time.


    As one of the top supporters in Korea, she couldnt help but be interested in the girls gift.


    I want to study her gift.


    I want to make her a player.


    To be more precise, she wanted to make her The Seed.


    She has talent as a supporter!


    Hyerim remembered the <Miracle> that the girl, No Euna, had performed that had weakened the Kraken.


    Surely the girl would have a promising future as a supporter.


    So she wanted to approach Euna for the sake of her country, for the sake of her own selflessness, for the sake of her own research.


    If only she hadnt been stopped.


    The first was Kang Hyun-chul <Flame Demon> .


    Hey, do you really want to do that to kids who are still young?


    Why, why, youre interested in the kid too!


    But I know how to be patient. You should wait. What are you waiting for?


    Um, do you know that its a bit creepy? Do you feel the goosebumps?


    Oh, I dont know, I dont know. Forget it, since we met, lets go eat. Suddenly, Im craving beef bone soup.


    Sigh, do you always have to have Korean food? Sometimes, how about Western cuisine like pizza or pasta


    Thanks. Ill eat well.


    Again! Again! Youre asking me to buy you food again? How many times have I treated you to a meal until now


    Youre so noisy. Ill introduce you to a special restaurant, so just bear with it.


    The second was the Regulus Clan.


    This notice came out of the blue.


    I heard that youve been investigating someone lately.


    How do you know that?


    Hands off.


    What? Clan Lord, what does that mean.


    Whoever it is, get your hands off me. Ive got orders from above.


    From above? The government? Im a Twelve, who the hell is.


    The Alice Group.


    Oh.


    Alice Group, the sponsor of the Regulars, was important.


    Hye-rim could only do a cursory check on Euna.


    She couldnt even approach her.


    Four years had flown by.


    I thought youd be a player after all.


    Instead, she was sure of one thing.


    There was no way a kid with that much talent wouldnt become a player.


    So she waited to see when Euna would graduate from primary school, waiting for the list of children who had taken the secondary academy.


    There she was.


    And she was accepted, ranked 23rd overall.


    Again, again.


    Talent. There was no other word for it.


    Now that Euna had been accepted into the Secondary Academy, neither Kang Hyun-chul, the Regulus Clan, nor Alice Group would try to interfere anymore.


    It was a good thing for Euna, too.


    With one of the best supporters in the country, there was no reason for her to resist passing on her teachings.


    Lucky.


    Just then, Hye-rim spotted Euna coming out of the academic building.


    She didnt look much different from the photo she had researched.


    She still had her childhood face.


    Finally, no one is around.


    Euna was heading down a deserted road.


    There was a light-blue-haired girl beside Euna, but Hye-rim didnt hesitate to call out to her.


    Hey, hey.


    Yes?


    The girl with Euna turned her head.


    Now that she looked, the girl with the mysteriously colored hair also seemed to have an unusual amount of mana.


    Upon closer inspection, her hair wasnt dyed, it was natural.


    This meant that the mana in her body was strong enough to affect her physical body.


    However, Hye-rim was more interested in Euna than her.


    Only four years have passed.


    Within those few years, the girl had accumulated enough internal mana that Hye-rim couldnt grasp.


    When she tried to test her mana, Euna quickly took a defensive stance.


    The technique she deployed was not ordinary.


    It was a structure that could not be easily broken.


    Who are you?


    Euna asked warily.


    Oh, her mistake.


    Hye-rim realized her mistake in hindsight.


    Shed tipped her hat in an attempt to be friendly, but it hadnt worked.


    Uh, sorry. But Im not a bad person. You should already know who I am, right?


    Ive been waiting for you to come here for so long.


    Hey, dont you want to learn from me? Im confident that I can teach you really well, my dear little sister.


    Hye-rim tried to get to the point, avoiding any further confusion.


    Hurry! Hurry!


    She was convinced.


    Euna would come to her.


    Unless she didnt know who she was, there was no way she wouldnt come.


    But Eunas response was,


    Its alright! I already have an excellent teacher!


    She replied like that.


    Hye-rim doubted her answer.


    It couldnt be true.


    It was an unexpected turn of events; she never thought Euna would refuse.


    Hey, hey, wait!


    Who on earth is that teacher!


    Hye-rim called out to Euna as she was leaving the academy.


    Though young in age, she was someone who prided herself as the best supporter in the country.


    Even in South Korea, individuals with outstanding skills in controlling vast amounts of mana were extremely rare.


    At best, there were just a few like the <Star-gazing Witch> or the <Time Witch>.


    And then there was the best caster among those belonging to the Twelve Seats, <Divine Wind> Shin Seo-yeong.


    Excluding them, Hye-rim was confident that there was no one else who could teach better than her.


    Strange person. Lets go, Yeonhwa.


    Huh? Uh, Euna, but that person.


    Yeah? Do you know them?


    I dont know them but just in case?


    Euna didnt pay attention to the voice coming from behind.


    Instead, she urged Yeonhwa to walk faster, as if trying to escape from whoever was calling them.


    Yeonhwa couldnt help but give a puzzled look as she glanced at Hye-rim, who had called them over.


    Who is that? Who is that?


    Well, no one.


    Then Euna asked, linking her arm with Yeonhwas.


    Seeing Euna approaching with a happy smile, Yeonhwas unnecessary worries vanished.


    But, by the way, the teacher who taught you mana control who is that?


    Its a secret I only tell you.


    Who on earth could it be?


    Yeonhwa blinked at her rambling behavior.


    Its my unnie, Shin Seo-young.


    You mean <Divine Wind> ?


    Yep.


    Impressive.


    What about you, Yeonhwa?


    Eunas eyes twinkled.


    Yeonhwa hesitated to answer with an embarrassed gaze.


    It wasnt really a secret.


    Probably all the instructors at the academy knew.


    Even the students who were quick to learn would know.


    However, she felt like she was bragging, and for some reason she didnt want to bring it up.


    Still, when Euna looked at her, she felt bad for not answering.


    Eventually, Yeonhwa spoke up.


    <Divine Spear>.


    <Divine Spear>? The one who subjugated the Leviathan last year?


    Yes.


    Wow, amazing.


    You too. Amazing.


    It was a completely unexpected development.


    Euna grabbed Yeonhwas hand and shook with excitement.


    She didnt hear a single voice calling out to her from afar.

 Chapter 96

    Chapter 96[Downstairs neighbor]


    The sound of birds chirping could be heard.


    Ah, so noisy.


    The young man tossed and turned in his bed.


    To some, it might have sounded like the welcoming sounds of the morning, but to the young man, it was nothing more than noise disturbing his deep sleep.


    Whether he lay on his left side or right side, he couldnt block out the noise coming from outside.


    Seriously, why are they catching bugs and making such a fuss from the crack of dawn? Get lost to some other house and let people sleep, please!


    No use.


    The young man put on earplugs.


    Only then did the noise disappear.


    With a drowsy gaze, the young man lay back on his bed.


    He couldnt get any sleep the whole day yesterday because he was gaming until dawn, trying to finish the last stage.


    He thought he would collapse until then.


    I have toget up and finish I have to wake up.


    Playing games until dawn,


    He couldnt sleep.


    The young man planned to wake up in the late afternoon and finish the game, leaving the last stage.


    But right at that moment


    Kim Min-ji, here we go!


    You have to throw it really hard, or youll die by my hand!


    The noisy sounds of the children could be heard.


    The young man, who was just about to fall asleep, frowned.


    There was no doubt about who the children making noise in the parking lot were.


    They were the kids who lived upstairs and their friends.


    They often brought them here and caused a commotion.


    For Gods sake, please be quiet.


    The young man pressed his hand against his ear with the earplugs in it.


    Hey! Did you do that on purpose?


    Huh, huh? I didnt mean to do that.


    Enough! Its my turn now! Youre done!


    Hey, Kim Minji. Just lightly


    Yeah! Im doing it lightly! What are you gonna do about it?


    No matter how loudly the children were screaming, using earplugs or covering his ears didnt help.


    He couldnt stand it.


    Even patience had its limits.


    Ill just!


    The young man finally grumbled and got out of bed.


    He had been enduring it, thinking of for the sake of the old man in the row house, but he couldnt take it anymore.


    The young man shoved his foot into any pair of shoes he found.


    Just as he was about to open the door to go out and scold the kids making noise in the parking lot,


    Hey, you brats! This house isnt just for you! I pay rent for this place too Ouch!


    Something flew in and hit his forehead.


    The young man couldnt resist the force and fell back.


    Huh?


    And Minji blinked with a throwing posture, holding the ball.


    Ha, that sucks.


    Sorry!


    The young man, the downstairs neighbor who introduced himself as Jung Geum-joon, rubbed his red, swollen forehead with an egg.


    Minji apologized again and again, looking like she might burst into tears at any moment.


    Hyung, Minji didnt mean to do it.


    Thats right, please forgive her!


    Minji apologized and Geum-joon sighed heavily, unable to do anything about it.


    Eunha, who had been quietly watching, started to organize the situation.


    Eunhyeok, who felt sorry for Minji, also intervened.


    In a way, Eunhyeok was responsible for Minjis mana ball to Geum-joons forehead.


    Not long before, the kids had gathered in the parking lot to train their mana.


    Eunha had given them two drills: one to form mana into a sphere and throw it, and another to deploy a barrier.


    They decided to alternate roles, with one throwing and the other blocking.


    Now watch, hyung.


    Sigh.


    The first team was Eunhyuk and Minji. Eunhyuk was the thrower and Minji was the blocker.


    However, Eunhyuk was impatient and threw the mana ball before Minji could deploy her barrier.


    Luckily, Minji wasnt hurt, but she couldnt help but light up and get annoyed with Eunhyuk.


    And as soon as the roles were reversed, Minji used her mistake as an excuse to throw a huge mana ball.


    Unfortunately, it hit Jung Geum-joon, in the forehead as he came out of the door just in time.


    Oh, my forehead. This is going to leave a bruise.


    Geum-joon grumbled as he rubbed his forehead with the egg.


    No, it wasnt just a bruised forehead.


    This was an attack that should have knocked him out, not bruised him.


    Eunha didnt miss the moment when Jung Geum-joon deployed his barrier almost reflexively, just as Minji threw the mana ball.


    Eunha looked down at Geum-joon, who was crouched in front of the shoe rack, grumbling.


    He was his downstairs neighbor. As far as he knew, he was almost impossible to see during the day, and he always wore shabby training clothes and wandered around the neighborhood, which seemed to be a ghost town before he emerged from his room.


    I thought he was just a recluse who hardly ever came out, but he is not a player.


    He seemed skilled at manipulating mana, but Eunha was ambiguous as to whether he was a player or just an ordinary person.


    Eunha was bothered by his identity.


    He rolled his eyes and peeked around the room, avoiding his gaze.


    Good-looking oppa, I apologize too. I didnt mean to do it.


    Minji isnt a bad kid. Dont get angry, okay?


    Meanwhile, Seona and Hayang tried to make him feel better.


    It was rare for Seona to put oil on her lips and speak like this.


    Good-looking oppa?


    Do you know Hyun Bin by any chance? You look like Hyun Bin because youre wearing the training clothes that Hyun Bin wore in a drama!


    Ha, even though I look like this, I used to hear that I was incredibly good-looking before I left the house.


    The fox tongue was enough to make Geum-joon feel better.


    Just a few compliments from Seona was enough to make him blush, even up the bridge of his nose.


    Hey, does he really look like Hyun Bin?


    Wellmaybe the nostrils are similar.


    I dont care how much you say youre doing this for me, its an insult to Secret Garden!


    While Seona was relieving Geum-joons anger, the children, with the exception of Eunha, were talking to each other with their eyes.


    Minji, who had been contemplative a moment ago, became contemplative in a different sense, shaking her head furiously.


    Ha, it cant be helped. Hyun Bin is going to cry too, so Ill forgive you this time. You guys, please play quietly. Let people get some sleep.


    Seona succeeded.


    Geum-joon shrugged his shoulders with a smile.


    All the children who looked at it couldnt hide their puzzled faces.


    This is really going to make Hyun Bin cry.


    Right? Ive been handsome ever since I was born.


    Minjis words had a different meaning.


    Jung Geumjoon was the only one who misunderstood her words. The bridge of his nose kept rising without realizing it.


    But Hyung, youve been sleeping until now, right?


    Ha, kid. You know, men have this myth that they have to stay up all night to complete it. A myth? What myth is that? Korean? Japanese? Chinese? Celtic? Hindi? Greco-Roman? Egyptian? Tell me a little more!


    Uh, not that myth. Well, its kind of similar, but.


    Out of nowhere, Hayang jumped up with a twinkle in her eye.


    The pink ribbon tied in her hair twitched like bunny ears, touching her hair that covered one eye.


    Geumjoon, on the other hand, panicked. After roughly shooing the kids away, he tried to get some sleep, but he couldnt be bothered to deal with them anymore.


    He needed to send them away quickly and get some sleep.


    Its not like theyre going to cause any trouble in the future anyway.


    Jung Geum-joon decided to send the children away who were now chatting among themselves.


    Thats when he opened his mouth.


    Hyung, staying up all night, is it because of a game?


    Eunha, who had been staring into the room, pointed to the game packages lying around the master bedroom.


    Hey, hey, hey! Who told you to come in here!


    Nothing but games. The house is a total pigsty.


    He seemed to be just an ordinary person who was good at handling mana.


    Well, even Bruno Ahjussi and Minjun-sik Grandpa surprised me, so theres no way theres another neighbor who seems to have something.


    The room was also messy.


    Entering the room even though Geum-joon hadnt given him permission, Eunha picked up the package on the floor.


    How to survive in a doomed world?


    Huh? Thats a popular game these days! Wow, Hyung, are you having fun with this?


    Hey, you kids! Is this the master bedroom of your house?


    Eunhyuk rushed over and looked at the game package.


    Just then, a game screen appeared on the computer monitor.


    Without asking permission, Eunhyuk sat down in the chair and clicked the mouse.


    Are you for real!? Do you want me to beat you up!?


    Hyung! Hyung! Let me do that too!


    Geumjoon ran down the hall, not caring that the egg fell to the floor and broke.


    He grunted and grabbed Eunhyuk by the nape of his neck, who was fiddling with his computer.


    Eunhyuk didnt show any sign of pain even though he was dangling in the air.


    This was nothing.


    The daily rigorous training was more difficult.


    He even turned on the computer with a spark in his eyes and urged him to play the game.


    What kind of game is this that youre acting like this? Hmm Jecheon Dae-sung? Huh? Isnt this the name of Son Oh-gong from Journey to the West? (1)


    The kids who came into the room without permission were not just Eunha and Eunhyuk.


    Taking advantage of Eunhyuk being caught, Hayang also jumped onto the chair.


    She wasnt afraid of reading material.


    Hey, hey, hey! You guys! Get out!


    Please, Hyung. Can I play too? Huh? Solomons 72 demons? Whats this story?


    Get out of my house right now! If you dont leave, Ill Ah


    Geum-joon, who was shouting at the top of his lungs, suddenly fell with a thud.


    Geumjoon?


    Eunhyuk, who had landed on his feet, moved him around on the floor.


    He didnt lose consciousness.


    However, he had no intention of getting up, just blankly staring up at the ceiling.


    Whats up with you? Did you just play games without eating or drinking?


    Eunha immediately recognized the state of Geumjoon.


    Geumjoon hadnt eaten or drunk anything for days and was in a state of extreme hunger, his stomach sticking to his back due to emptiness.


    He no longer had the strength to scold the kids.


    Moreover, he was roaring so loudly that the kids could hear him asking for food from inside his stomach.


    Ah, Im so hungry.


    Even until morning, his desire for sleep had overwhelmed his appetite.


    But in the brief moment he dozed off, his appetite overwhelmed his desire for sleep.


    Guys, Im really weak right now, so please leave. Just go.


    Wait, wait, Hyung. Let me check if theres anything to eat at home.


    Eunhyuk opened the refrigerator.


    The fridge was completely empty.


    There wasnt even water.


    Do you want some tap water?


    Seona brought a cup with tap water.


    Geumjeon gulped down the water she brought him.


    Oh, but Im hungry too.


    Eunhyuk put his hand on his stomach.


    He hadnt had a snack since school ended, and his stomach was empty from training.


    Me too. Im hungry.


    So was Eunha.


    He was growing up. The age when you get hungry without even trying.


    You guys are hungry, so Im hungry too!


    Im a little hungry too. Hayang, are you?


    All kinds of stories. So whos the strongest?


    Hayang hadnt heard Seona calling out to her, and was deep into the game settings.


    She pushed up her chair and stuck her face into the monitor, looking like she was trying to get into the game.


    I want meat.  S��arch* The Nov��l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Meat is good. I want chicken.


    Chicken! I want chicken, too. They say chicken and beer go well together.


    Minji, we cant drink beer.


    The kids chattered amongst themselves.


    Quenching his thirst, Geumjoon looked up at the ceiling and cleared his throat.


    Oh, I want chicken, too.


    That was the trigger.


    The kids started to pile on.


    Hyung, I want chicken! Buy me chicken!


    Hey, why should I buy you chicken?


    The first kid to speak up was Eunhyuk.


    Geumjoon replied with an incredulous face.


    Hyung, please buy us some chicken.


    You left your money with me? Seriously, kids are so scary these days. They dont have anyone to bully, so they try to bully me.


    Eunha said it like it was a given,


    Geum-joon shrugged it off with a nonchalant tone.


    Hyun-bin is going to cry, oppa. I want to eat our chicken.


    No. My money is precious.


    Minji pleaded, and Geumjoon hesitated for a moment.


    Then, Seona interjected.


    I think youre just as handsome as Hyun Bin, so you must have a very large bank account. Oh, I suddenly want to see Hyun Bin eating chicken.


    Hmm, hmm. I may look handsome like Hyun Bin, but I dont have that generous heart Fine, although I find it a bit regrettable to spend my money, Ill treat you to chicken.


    Geumjoon said with a satisfied expression, raising his chin.


    And so, he didnt know.


    That outside his sight, the kids were celebrating and were shouting for joy.


    But then another problem arose.


    Hey, but where are you going to take me?


    Hey, where should we order from?


    Eunha threw a spark that could be a point of contention.


    Of course, lets order from Goobne. Their barbecue chicken is so delicious. Its also low in calories.


    The first one to respond was Minji.


    What are you talking about! You havent tried your favorite Snowing Chicken yet!


    Eunhyuk got angry and added fuel to the spark.


    Hey, guys, lets not fight and order something we can all enjoy together. How about BBQ Seasoned and Fried Chicken Combo?


    Seona chimed in as well.


    Hayang, still immersed in the game, said, Me? What chicken do I want? Um I dont know! Just decide for me!


    She still couldnt break free from the game.


    Hey, why fight over which chicken to order? Chicken tastes good anywhere, so just enjoy it wherever you order from.


    Then No Eunha, you dont care where we order from, right?


    Oh, but Im also tempted by potato fries. So, how about we order BHC chicken tenders that we can enjoy with our salad and potato fries?


    Captain, we can order fries at Nenes!


    Isnt that Snowing and Pickle fries? Lets stick to BHC.


    But what about the calories! What do we do about the calories?


    Yes, next, Minji~ You can just have the salad.


    I want the seasoned and fried chicken combo.


    BHC probably has a half-and-half option. Where in the world is there a chicken place without a half-and-half?


    The kids said nothing.


    Eunha was talking more than usual, and now he was talking about money.


    The children exchanged glances.


    Captain, youre awake a bit today.


    Youre really thinking about yourself.


    Half and half is not the same thing.


    Huh? I like anything!


    In the end, Eunha was the winner.


    The kids had to step back, watching Eunha passionately advocate his chicken preference.


    Meanwhile, Geumjoon, lying on the floor and staring at the ceiling, said,


    I dont care what it is, just order it already. Oh man, the sound of my precious money being spent is already ringing in my ears.


    Though he had no strength to move, he had enough energy to grumble.


    (1) Son Oh-gong: () is a character from the Korean classic novel Journey to the West ( Seoyugi). Also known as the Monkey King, Son Oh-gong is one of the main characters in the story and is based on the mythological figure Sun Wukong from Chinese folklore. For example The God of high school, (one of my fav webtoons btw) the character Jin Mori is loosely inspired by Son Oh-gong and shares some similarities with the Monkey King.


    While the webtoon is not a direct adaptation of Journey to the West, it incorporates certain elements and themes from the classic novel and reimagines them in a modern, action-packed setting, which has contributed to the webtoons popularity and appeal to fans of both martial arts and fantasy genres. (go and read it if you are most of the time bored like me) :))

 Chapter 97

    Chapter 97[Downstairs neighbor (2)]


    There was once a quarrel over food at the Mistflower party.


    It was during the successful recapture of Uijeongbu.


    It was the time when the liberation of Uijeongbu was successful.


    Those who participated in the liberation gathered together to honor the deceased and enjoyed eating and drinking for several days.


    The Mistflower Party wasnt present at that gathering. Instead, they had their own celebration upon returning from Uijeongbu.


    It was more comfortable for them and also for other participants who didnt belong to any specific faction during the liberation of Uijeongbu, freely moving between the frontlines and rear areas.


    However, there were still some issues arising from their actions at the frontlines.


    The private celebration among themselves was enough for them.


    Everyone, youve all worked hard! Today, Eunha said he doesnt mind, so lets eat, drink, and enjoy ourselves!


    However, before the after-party, lets hear a toast from the leader of the Mistflower Party, Player No Eunha!!


    Hah, cheers.


    Ugh, its my fault for trusting you. Cheers everyone~!


    Eunha was taken away by Yoo jung and forced to join the after-party.


    The round table was filled with the food that had been singing so loudly on the front lines: kanpunggi, tangsuyuk, pizza, chicken, hamburger, bossam boiled pork slices), cake, and gopchang (grilled intestines).


    The conflict was over the sweet and sour pork.


    Stop! What are you doing, Dongsaeng?


    Oh my, Unni. What am I doing? Im just putting sauce on the sweet and sour pork~.


    What? Are you trying to pour it on? You cant! Im supposed to dip it!


    Parang oppa, eat it however you like


    Hey, what about me? Of course I have to dip my sweet and sour pork.


    The twin sisters and Jin Parang were arguing over the sauce for Tangsuyuk.


    The party members, who were drinking and talking, raised their voices and intervened between the three.


    Of course you need to dip it to enjoy the true flavor of the soup. Isnt it good that you can just eat it, dip it, and pour it at the end?


    No, its not. Tangsuyuk is only delicious when the sauce is soaked in the tempura.


    Then why are you eating the sauce, not the tempura? Dont you know that if you pour it on, the tempura gets soggy?


    Hey, dumbass. What are you?


    Bastard.


    The middle-aged man, who claimed to have killed a child infected by a monster with his own hands, passionately argued with a flushed face due to alcohol.


    The caster who was betrayed by someone he trusted and had to wander around underground markets, adjusted his glasses and countered with a dismissive attitude.


    The ranger who lost his finger in his own trap but still grinned, stabbed the waist of a girl who was eating chicken with his elbow.


    The girl suffering from aphasia did not let go of her rifle even in that moment. She manipulated her mana to display the words dip it on her mask.


    Hey, so when you eat a man, do you dip it in cream and lick it off, or do you put it in a jug of cream and eat it?


    Sis, thats not the same as this, but dont you think it would be fun to play in a bathtub full of white cream?


    Hey, hey, twins, you. We were just talking about tangsuyuk, dont get your food mixed up.


    Sis, I wonder why Parang is so inflexible, but oppa, I suddenly have a question, is it blue down there too?


    Hey, what are you talking about while eating?


    They say that blue reduces appetite, though I dont know about others, but Parangs partner is probably a true angel. Be grateful.


    Hey! You girls who only have 19+ stuff in your heads!


    Even though it was a post-party gathering, it was still too noisy.


    The party-goers, who had consumed alcohol, chatted and babbled nonsensically.


    Eunha remained silent, leaving the chattering people alone.


    He understood the reason why they were talking without any thought; it was because they lived without thinking.


    Several people had died at the Mist Flower Party.


    Yet there was no mourning for the dead.


    The people who joined the Mistflower Party either had no love for life, or they were insane and thought only of living and dying.


    There was no need for them to mourn their fallen comrades, as they all knew they would die somewhere on the battlefield one day.


    Eunha, dont be crabby, eat a little. You havent eaten much lately.


    Eunha continued to sip his soju without speaking.


    Yoo jung, seeing him like this, set out a plate with some food.


    He looked at his partner, who had been serving him until then.


    Their eyes met.


    She tilted her head as if to ask what was going on.


    Yoo jung, why did you.


    Why are you following me?


    Why did you join the Mist Flower Party?


    The words never came out of his mouth.


    Eunha, who wanted to die, never deliberately tried to care about anyone.


    If he cared about someone, he felt like hed be left searching for a reason to live in despair.


    What? What happened?


    No, its nothing. So, which side are you on?


    He ran a hand through his hair and turned his head away from her, who was staring at him.


    Eunha lifted his glass and took a long drink, not touching his food.


    He offered her a toast with his beer, as if saying it couldnt be helped.


    Before he raised his glass to his lips, he glanced at the group gathered around the table.


    Why are they fighting? They can just split it in half and eat.


    So which side are you on?


    You want to know? Curious? What do you want to know about me? Im in the mood today, so Ill answer all your questions, Eunha.


    Perhaps it was the effect of alcohol.


    At that moment, she downed her beer in one gulp and playfully teased, laughing cheerfully about something.


    On the other hand, Eunha seemed sober. He gave up on getting an answer from her.


    Baekryeon, how about you?


    Eunha turned to Baekryeon, who was eating bossam right next to him.


    She blinked, having lost sleep waiting for him to return safely while the battle to retake Uijeongbu was being carried out.


    Baekryeon swallowed the bossam she had been silently chewing.


    She locked eyes with Yoo Jung,


    Hehe, its a secret!


    Baekryeon-ah, Baekryeon-ah, you should do what your sister taught you!


    500 won if you want to know!


    What did you teach her?


    Eunha couldnt hide his round face amidst the lively party atmosphere.


    Well, surprisingly, its not bad.


    Wow, its delicious!


    I prefer spicy chicken or garlic flavor.


    True, who said anything about getting too immersed in the game? Still, its tasty.


    The kids cleaned up the room to have the chicken.


    Seated on the floor, they eagerly tore open the chicken boxes, without anyone mentioning it, they enjoyed the combination of cola and chicken.


    Oh, my money My precious money.


    After eating a few pieces of chicken, Jung Geum joon took a deep breath.


    Yet, he was still forcing the chicken into his mouth.


    Ha, its so damn delicious.


    Eunha, who was eating fries next to him, remembered how he had taken out his wallet to pay for the delivery earlier.


    The wallet was full of bills.


    What was he doing?


    He looked like an old man, but considering the amount of money in his wallet, it was hard to imagine him as an old man living at home without a job.


    Hyung, how old are you?


    Coincidentally, Eunhyeoks mouth was sprinkled with cheese as he asked.


    Eighteen.


    Youre not swearing now, are you?


    Yeah, Im eighteen, kids.


    So, you dont go to school? S��arch* The nov��lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    What do you do to live?


    The kids curiosity arose, and Geum joon reluctantly answered each of their questions.


    He had given up trying to avoid their questions and found himself answering them one after another.


    I dont plan to work; why bother going to high school? Ill just live like this, eating what I want, doing what I want.


    Youre like a freeloader.


    Huh, really? Kids these days know everything.


    Geum joon looked at Eunha with an absurd expression.


    Then he shook his index finger.


    Im not a wastrel. Im a nitji. Its not that I cant work; I choose not to.


    The kids exchanged glances.


    There was no need for chatter.


    They were in agreement.


    The neighbor downstairs was making ice cream melting noises. (1)


    When youre done, go back to your house. Im going to finish my game, so dont disturb me.


    Ill eat a little more.


    Hyung, can I try after you?


    Geumjoon waved his hand in front of the kids, as if shooing away bugs.


    Huh?


    Eunha noticed something in the corner of the room.


    It was a safe.


    Why was there a safe here?


    Eunha looked at the safe, puzzled.


    Geumjoon noticed his gaze.


    Hey, little one. Why are you staring at it?


    Whats that?


    Its a safe. Havent you seen a safe before?


    Ive only seen it in movies.


    Whats inside the safe?


    Whats inside? My precious money is inside. Dont stare at it like that. My safe will wear out.


    For what reason is the safe in the room?


    Eunha couldnt understand his behavior. In a world where monsters ran rampant, banks sometimes failed to do their job, but it was rare for anyone to keep a safe in their home.


    Does he have a lot of money?


    Eunha thought again of the wad of money in his wallet.


    It was on a different scale than simply having more money than others.


    Hyung, are you a hidden child?


    What? What hidden child?


    Brushing aside the hair that covered one of his eyes, Geumjoon asked in disbelief.


    He frowned as he realized it was the hand that had been eating the chicken.


    Min, maybe hes related to the landlord, like a distant relative?


    Me? Where do you see any resemblance between me and that old man?


    Thats right. If we insult our grandpa, hell get angry.


    Yeah, and who compared me to that old man Wait, what did you just say?


    My grandfather is much, much more handsome!


    Huh! Hey, spit up my chicken road.


    Geum joon was furious, and he grabbed the back of his head with his greasy hands and glared at Hayang.


    Although she thought she was giving a powerful look, it was like a rabbit trying to look powerful even if its a rabbit, not a dog.


    Ha, I cant touch this old man because hes too old to be touched.


    What a waste of my money. You guys, if youre done with the chicken, go away!


    Hyung, lend me your game!


    Oppa, Ill leave when I go, but Ill eat all the chicken.


    Apparently, Jung Geum-joon knew the identity of Min Jun-sik, the owner of the rowhouse.


    He didnt seem to like him.


    Eunha wondered if the two men were related in some way, but Geum-joon didnt seem to be lying.


    Who on earth is this person?


    Judging by the way he called Min Joon-sik an old man, he either had some sort of relationship with him or had enough money, power, or whatever to not have to bow down to him.


    Mr. Jung, oh, no.


    The only chaebol he knew of with the surname Jung was the Donghae Group, the tenth largest in South Koreas financial hierarchy.


    He rejected the possibility.


    Its unlikely that Jung Geumjoon is related to the Donghae Group.


    Why would a relative of the Donghae Group live in a place like this?


    Besides, as far as he knew, it wasnt Jung Geum-joon who would become the chairman of Donghae Group in the future.


    Before the regression, there was no succession dispute in Donghae Group like there was in Dawn Group or Eternal Group.


    The chairman had preemptively prevented succession disputes among his heirs by enforcing the principle of the eldest son.


    There were even rumors that he sent those who were not legitimate successors out of Seoul.


    So its unlikely that Jung Geum joon was related to Donghae Group.


    How many people in Korea have the surname Jung?


    Eunha nodded as he swallowed his chicken tenders.


    Ha, they really cut me off without any hesitation. Did they think I would go sleep after doing that?


    No, I dont think so.


    Eunha decided to pretend not to know.


    But as he walked home, he saw something he couldnt ignore.


    Ugh, because of those kids, I wasted my mana and couldnt even sleep properly. My money is burning away.


    Geum-joon slammed the door shut with one hand and held a stack of bills in the other.


    The bills gradually lost their shape as they burned.


    It was all he could see through the crack in the door, but the bills had become mana and melted into his body.


    What kind of house is this?


    Stepping outside, Eunha looked up at the rowhouse with a desperate gaze.


    On the fourth floor was Min Joon-sik,


    Mr. and Mrs. Julieta on the third floor,


    Eunhas family and Minjis family on the second floor,


    and finally, on the first floor, a strange young man who turned wads of money into mana.


    The neighbors were unusual.


    There were no normal neighbors.


    Except for one.


    Hey, Muk Minji.


    Dont call me Muk Minji.


    What does your dad do?


    Hes a math teacher.


    Yeah, thats at least normal.


    What are you talking about?


    Is there anything like your mom being a secret child of a chaebol, or your dad having a birth secret?


    Hey, No Eunha.


    Minji called Eunha with a frown.


    Minji twirled her fingers around her temples.


    What happened to your head from watching too many dramas? You should at least be able to separate drama from reality.


    Uh, yeah.


    But I never thought Id hear that from you.


    (1) making ice cream melting noises: think of it as a symbol of escapism. Ice cream and the act of melting could symbolize a desire to escape from reality or avoid facing problems.

 Chapter 98

    Chapter 98[ Trap]


    Pyeongchang-dong.


    It is one of the affluent neighborhoods where high-ranking officials of the Korean political world reside.


    To the north, Bukhansan Mountain blocks access to the monsters, while to the south lies Jongno-gu, considered the center of politics, administration, and economy. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Pyeongchang-dong is also a short distance away from Cocoon and the Korean Mana Management Organization, which are installed in the Jongno District.


    Other neighborhoods include Hannam-dong, Seongbuk-dong, Hyehwa-dong, and Itaewon-dong.


    The day when all of Gangnam-gu, including Apgujeong, Samseong-dong, Cheongdam-dong, Dogok-dong, and Daechi-dong, would be developed into neighborhoods was still a long way off.


    In about 10 years, Hannam-dong and Itaewon-dong would be ruined.


    Until the future when the monster army starts from the Han River and wipes out the entire Gangbuk area.


    Eunha snapped out of his reminiscence as he looked at the Pyeongchang-dong area, which was considered a wealthy neighborhood even in the future.


    However, the entire Pyeongchang-dong wasnt an affluent neighborhood.


    Nothing is different now or in the future as far as I know.


    Eunha took a ride in the car picked up by the Sirius Group and looked around Pyeongchang-dong.


    Strange streets where rich and poor coexist.


    On the left side of the road, buildings glowed brilliantly in the dark, while on the right side of the road, there was only an occasional glimmer of light.


    In that light, women peeked out of alleyways in half-naked dresses.


    But that wasnt all. There were areas entirely covered in dull red, like a dark crimson, and on the other side, there were gangsters smoking cigarettes or sitting on the ground, drinking alcohol.


    Eunha, want to switch seats with Mom?


    Ah, sure.


    Eunha, who was sitting on the right side of the back seat, looked up.


    His mother was smiling down at him.


    Do you want to take Eunae with you?


    Yeah.


    Oppa, give me a hug.


    Eunha took Eunae from his mothers lap.


    His mother leaned over and covered the car window.


    Eunha didnt say anything, but shifted his gaze to the left side of the road where Eunae was looking out.


    Opaa, its shiny!


    It is, isnt it?


    Pretty.


    The world was destroyed once, and in the destroyed world, different sides coexisted in close proximity.


    Looking at the poor, looking at the rich, I could see how bright the citys splendor was.


    This is Sirius.


    It wasnt long before we arrived at the mansion where Sirius president, Han Bong-sik, and president-elect, Han Do-young, reside.


    The grounds of the mansion were vast. There were no tall buildings or residential areas around the mansion.


    The only sounds were the occasional breeze, sprinklers watering the lawn, and walkie-talkies of security guards standing guard in inconspicuous places.


    The mansion didnt need to be described.


    My mom, who usually never let her emotions get the better of her, stood frozen in place, staring up at the mansion for a long moment.


    Are you nervous?


    Dad, on the other hand, did not look nervous.


    Hed been in and out of the Sirius household a few times before, and hed even greeted the courteous guide.


    Im not weird today, am I?


    Youre the most beautiful.


    Come on, are you sure its not weird?


    Shes the prettiest, isnt she?


    Yes, I didnt know Mr. Noh had such a beautiful wife.


    My mom bowed her head deeply.


    She wasnt used to hearing the words beautiful or wife.


    She hadnt come to any of the parties that Sirius Group had organized for its affiliates to socialize.


    It was her first time, and she was nervous.


    Oppa, what is that? Its so beautiful!


    Its called a fountain.


    I want to go in there!


    No, no. Eunae, you have to be strong today. Why dont you hold your sisters hand just for today?


    Yeah, but will you hold my hand?


    Eunae, who was much smaller than Eunha, puffed out her cheeks.


    Even though she had attended the holiday party twice before, she couldnt keep up with Eunhas manners.


    In the end, she pouted her lips and took Eunhas hand.


    Come to think of it, she was holding her older brother with her hand.


    There was no reason to pout.


    You too, Father.


    Yes.


    Father shrugged his right shoulder.


    My mom approached and hooked her arm, glancing at the guide.


    Is the president inside?


    Chairman Han is not inside as he has a prior engagement.


    Thats a relief.


    Yes, it is.


    Why is it a relief for you, Eunha?


    Its awkward.


    Well, thats true.


    Dad and I nodded at the same time.


    Meeting the chairman of the Sirius Group made him extra cautious.


    Even for someone who had once been involved with chaebols, it was hard to be formal.


    However, there was no one else but my father and myself who could do it properly.


    I cant believe they actually sent an invitation, by the way.


    He sighed as he remembered what had happened a month ago.


    Last year, at the Sirius affiliates year-end party, the president-elect, Han Do-young, had said that he was inviting Eunha to his mansion.


    On the day, after he mentioned the invitation, he didnt just let it go.


    Not long after the semester started, an invitation was sent home to have dinner at his mansion in Pyeongchang-dong a month later.


    For the whole family.


    So his mom and Eunae would also be entering the Sirius familys mansion.


    Come in, please.


    Welcome.


    After a few minutes of waiting in the parlor, Han Do-young greeted them.


    Next to him was a woman wearing a luxuriously textured dress.


    This is Choi Sobin. You must have had a difficult time getting here?


    Han Doyoungs wife, Choi Sobin.


    She was the one who would become Sirius hostess on the day Han Do-young became Sirius chairman.


    Eunha had never met her in person before the regression.


    But he knew the rumors about her.


    Choi Sobin was said to be someone who didnt take things lightly.


    It was even said that she had brought him to his knees, telling him that while she would allow him to have an affair, she wouldnt forgive him if he brought a child from outside.


    She even put up a fuss, saying she wouldnt allow such a thing even if the wind allowed it.


    Wow, your skin is really smooth. You look so beautiful.


    Thank you. Youre also very beautiful, Madam.


    Why are you calling me Madam as if I look much older? We are of the same age, so lets call each other by our names, okay?


    Choi Sobin treated mom kindly. It was an attitude that kept a suitable distance while also showing some leniency.


    I cant tell if its because of our dad or because of our mom. Eunha looked at his parents again.


    My dad is trusted by the next president, and my mom is favored by the hostess.


    He wished nothing but good things for his parents.


    But Eunha was caught off guard.


    The Sirius familys favor was not limited to his parents.


    Hello. Im Seoyeon Han. Im in my first year of middle school.


    Im Noh Euna. Im the same age as you, Seoyeon!


    Really? Thats great. I dont have many friends my age, but Ill be able to play with you from now on, Euna.


    I heard youre attending a player academy. Isnt it hard?


    Its hard, but its okay. I dream of becoming a player.


    Seoyeon, where do you go to middle school?


    I go to Kyungshin Comprehensive Middle School.


    Isnt that near my neighborhood? Isnt that where all the good students go?


    No. You just have to apply, right?


    Eunas friendliness was amazing.


    Seoyeons sociability was equally impressive.


    Due to their similar age, the two of them talked without being conscious of other peoples gazes.


    To be precise, if Euna was leading the conversation, Seoyeon was adjusting the bends of the conversation.


    She would restrain or moderate the conversation so that it wouldnt be too formal, allowing Euna to have a loose conversation.


    Our sister is amazing.


    Unlike Seo Hyun, Seo Yeons poker face wasnt perfect.


    There were glimpses of her keeping her distance from Euna.


    Nevertheless, you could tell that she liked Euna.


    The problem was me.


    Hi.


    .


    How are you?


    .


    Hello? Didnt I tell you to call me comfortably?


    What am I supposed to do!


    Dad, mom, and Euna went off on their own conversations, leaving me and Seo-hyun alone.


    Eunha couldnt help but say hello to ease the awkward atmosphere, but Seohyun just stared at him with a fat face.


    Even her brusque appearance was eye-catching wherever she went.


    Today, she wasnt wearing a party dress.


    She was wearing a one-piece dress that showed her legs below the knees, and she was wearing a pink, sparkling jeweled hairpin.


    Not bad.


    What?


    Seohyun stared at Eunha for a long moment, then shook her head.


    Eunha couldnt see what she was referring to as not bad.


    Yeah, hello. Come on in.


    Seohyun greeted him belatedly.


    It wasnt a friendly greeting.


    Eunha didnt care.


    It was none of his business whether she was happy or not.


    Then, it happened.


    Sister! Hel-lo!


    Eunae, who had been quietly observing people exchanging greetings, followed suit in a burst of energy.


    And she did it to Seohyun.


    Just like Euna confidently approached Seoyeon, Eunae came out of nowhere and forcefully tried to hold her hand.


    It was a disaster.


    The conversation was cut short.


    His parents could not hide their embarrassment.


    Euna realized that shed been so engrossed in the conversation that shed let go of Eunaes hand.


    Hel-lo!


    Eunae greeted again in a loud voice. She vigorously waved the hand that had held onto Seohyun.


    Seohyun showed no reaction, remaining motionless like a statue.


    She simply looked down at Eunae, who was smiling brightly at her.


    The prolonged silence made others uneasy.


    Sorry, Eunae can be a bit bothersome. Shes still young, thats why.


    If this goes on, Seohyun might explode in anger.


    Knowing her, it was entirely possible.


    In order to protect his only younger sister, Eunha decided to separate Eunae from Seohyun.


    He attempted to hug Eunae from behind to take her away.


    If only Seohyun hadnt let go of her hand.


    Why are you like this? Cant you see Im still greeting people?


    Seohyun raised her eyebrows in a prickly tone.


    Looking down at Eunae, who was half-hugging her, she shook the hand that Eunae had been holding.


    Hello.


    Im Eunae! No! Eun! Ae! Who are you, Unni?


    Im Han Seohyun.


    Seoyeon Unni?


    No, Seohyun.


    Seohyeon Unni?


    Just call me comfortably.


    Thats the scariest thing she said.


    Eunae, dont believe those words. Its a trap, you know?


    Trap?


    Eunha whispered into Eunaes ear.


    Be careful. That Unni is a scary one.


    It seemed like the sound reached her.


    Say it again. Whos the scary one?


    Huh? Who? Did I say anything?


    Eunha evaded the situation with a puzzled look.


    Instead of bowing his head apologetically to her, he pretended to act like he didnt understand.


    There was no evidence anyway.


    Sigh.


    A blatant sigh from Han Seohyun.


    As expected, she didnt take the bait.


    The Han Seohyun he knew wasnt one to waste energy on meaningless arguments.


    Father, are you going to keep holding the guests?


    Instead, Seohyun completely interrupted the flow of introducing each other.


    She considered the situation of having a conversation while standing in the reception room as impractical.


    At that moment, Doyoung, who had been watching Seohyun and Eunae with a content smile, suddenly came to his senses.


    Ive been holding on for too long. Shall we continue the conversation over dinner? Maybe we can get to know each other better then?


    Tonight, our chef at home will show off his skills. Its going to be delicious.


    Doyoung and Sobin guided the family members to the dining room.


    The cocktail served as an aperitif was a Sweet Martini.


    Mom wasnt someone who enjoyed alcohol. Whenever she drank soju, she would scrunch her face, unable to handle its unique taste.


    But the Sweet Martini served as a pre-meal drink had a different effect. The sweetness of the vermouth neutralized the bitterness of the gin, and she faintly smiled.


    This cocktail has a surprisingly high alcohol content. Dont underestimate its taste; you might get drunk quickly.


    Fortunately, Dad took care not to appear too excessive with Mom.


    How is it?


    Its delicious.


    Theres a bar downstairs. We can make almost any kind of drink. I was getting bored drinking alone at times, so come to the house occasionally and be my drinking buddy.


    Sobin gently smiled and suggested.


    Mom, flipping her hair, glanced at Dad and replied that she would definitely come next time.


    Yes, if I have time, Ill call you. You must come, right?


    What about you, Eunha? Do you like the food?


    After finishing the conversation with Mom, Sobin switched her conversation partner to me.


    Only an empty plate sat on the table in front of him. He liked the canapes with horseradish and finished them all.


    Its really delicious.


    Is it? Do you want more?


    Sobin asked.


    Behind the friendly smile, there was a sharpness hidden, like that of a predator.


    Eunha couldnt miss that gaze.


    While she appeared to have a comfortable conversation on the surface, she was testing him internally.


    However, he couldnt figure out what she was testing him on and what she was expecting.


    Even though I dont know the reason, being evaluated like this is unpleasant.


    At that moment, he made eye contact with Seohyun.


    For a moment, there was a hint of intrigue in her eyes as she looked at his empty plate.


    As if expecting some interesting reaction.


    It wasnt just Sobin and Seohyun.


    The entire Sirius family in the dining room was waiting for his response with expectant eyes.


    Even though I dont know what they expect, I dont want to play along with them.


    The Orduve was merely an appetizer to whet the appetite.


    It wasnt appropriate to fill his stomach with Orduve when the main course hadnt even been served.


    So, the ideal answer would be to politely decline.


    Of course, Eunha knew what the ideal answer was, but he didnt want to respond the way they wanted.


    But then again, it was not appropriate to respond by saying he would eat more Orduve.


    His interlocutors were the Sirius family. They were not people he could easily deal with.


    To interact with them, he had to familiarize himself with their manners.


    Even though he was younger, he didnt want to be seen as a child who hadnt learned proper manners, causing his parents to be embarrassed.


    Then, wed all end up in a mess together.


    Before regression, now, and in the future.


    He detested being placed on someone elses chessboard.


    He wanted to be the one setting the board.


    Even if he couldnt set the board, he could mess it up or overturn it.


    Eunha looked at Seohyun and slightly smirked, discreetly, without anyone noticing.


    What about Seohyun ?


    Huh?


    There was a change in Subins expression. Some of her hidden sharpness emerged.


    She directed a cold gaze at him.


    Eunha didnt answer the question but changed the topic instead.


    What about Seohyun noona?


    Whats there to compete over with a mere gaze.


    Eunha kept his composure and persistently asked emphasizing the word noona until Seohyun furrowed her brows in response.


    Yeah, its good.


    What Eunha was doing now was disrespectful to Sobin.


    He was inviting her to join him in his behavior.


    So Seohyun spoke up in an unpleasant tone of voice.


    Caught red-handed.


    Eunha inwardly smiled, feeling he had successfully stirred up a reaction.


    He had gained a slight advantage in disrupting the conversation.


    Without saying a word, Eunha kept his eyes fixed on Sobin, who was also looking back at him.


    Seohyun noona tastes good too. I feel full eating it alone, so Ill have it with her.


    You are being!


    Seohyun started to object but then held her tongue.


    She couldnt use a tone as if she were shouting at a marketplace.


    After all, she was a member of the Sirius family and was currently in a position to treat the invited guests with politeness.


    She couldnt raise her voice as if she were on a marketplace floor.


    In the end, all she could do was shoot Eunha a fierce glare.


    Eunha didnt care. He had already expected that Sobin, who was becoming the hostess of Sirius, would keep an eye on him.


    So, this was his plan to deal with it.


    He couldnt bear to hear only complaints about his lack of manners.


    If that was the case, he could force others into an embarrassing situation and share the embarrassment with them.


    He had no intention of dying alone.


    I want more too!


    Me too!


    Eunhas predicament was not lost on Euna.


    Above all, as someone with great sociability, she couldnt let it end like this.


    Seoyeon, what about you?


    Huh?


    The canapes are really delicious! Shall we share them?


    Seoyeons eyes widened. She had been observing the situation with an amused gaze as if it were someone elses business.


    Now she assessed the situation.


    Eunha knew what was coming.


    The Seoyeon he knew was not only an excellent businessperson with a keen sense of trends but also an investor who enjoyed doing things outside common sense.


    If she genuinely wanted to befriend Euna and found this situation interesting, there was no way she wouldnt take Eunhas side.


    My prediction was correct.


    Good. I wanted another one too. Seohyun, wont you have one too?


    In her head, she must have already calculated something.


    Whatever she had calculated, she had to drag Seohyun into it, who was openly displeased.


    Mother, what about you?


    And Sobin, too.


    This was unexpected.


    The flow wasnt bad.


    Subin probably didnt expect that her previous question would come back like this.


    Well, then, Ill have one too. What about Eunas mom?


    Yes, Ill have one too.


    Hahaha!


    At that moment, Han doyoung burst into laughter. He didnt hesitate to wipe his eyes with his fingers and hold his belly while laughing.


    Well then, shall we all have one more?


    The future chairman of Sirius made the final decision himself.


    Seoyeon joined in. She revived the atmosphere that had settled down.


    She glanced at me, making sure I could see her.


    You know you owe me, right?


    There was no way I couldnt read her intentions.


    I didnt think of it as a debt, but I had to acknowledge the help she offered.


    But this is a loss.


    Although I avoided embarrassment, I still ended up in a situation that felt like I owed a debt.


    In a way, I could say I fell for it.


    Since the Sirius family wouldnt suffer any losses, they just incurred a debt.


    I can simply not repay it.


    Of course, I had no intention of repaying favors.


    Then he saw Seohyuns mouth twitch.


    Do you want to cause trouble?


    Eunha avoided her gaze.


    I dont have to repay it.


    Whatever.

 Chapter 99

    Chapter 99[Trap (2)]


    After the dinner, there were refreshments.


    Han Doyoung told Seoyeon to introduce the children to the greenhouse before the refreshments were served.


    In addition to the main house, there were several other facilities on the grounds of the Sirius family mansion.


    The greenhouse was attached to the main house and could be accessed through a glass walkway.


    Wow~! Its so pretty!


    Its beautiful here.


    Euna and Eunae exclaimed as soon as they entered the greenhouse.


    They didnt mind getting their clothes wet as they entered the space where water sprayed down from a device on the ceiling.


    There are some flowers that are only grown here in Korea. Do you want to see them?


    Yes, I want to see them!


    Eunae too!


    Seoyeon didnt stop smiling even though Eunae was no longer conscious of her manners.


    Eunae seemed to like the place.


    Wow, you have a banana tree.


    Instead of looking at the flowers that only the Sirius family grew, Eunha looked up at the nearby banana tree.


    It grew all the way up to the glass ceiling, and there were tropical trees all around.


    What are you thinking?


    Seohyun called out to him. She had also stayed around the greenhouse, not following the other children.


    It was as if she was waiting for a moment when they would be alone.


    She glared at Eunha with a cold expression.


    The incident at the dinner seemed to have affected her.


    Let me make it clear. It wasnt my idea to start that. If you want to blame someone, blame your mother.


    So, you dragged me into it?


    There didnt seem to be a better way.


    We could have just refused to eat it.


    Seohyun didnt really care about Eunha dragging her into the incident.


    She just wanted to know why he, who knew the etiquette, intentionally caused a scene at the dinner.


    Eunhas answer was simple.


    Why should I go up on someone elses stage and be judged?


    So, you overturned the stage?


    Eunha didnt say anything.


    His silence was the answer.


    Reading his silence, she lifted the corners of her mouth. She turned her head so he couldnt see, but there was a limit to how loudly she could laugh.


    The sound of giggles and laughter rang out muffled.


    Theres no one like you anywhere.


    I know theres no one like me, and I know theres no one like you.


    What do you mean, someone like me?


    Do I really have to say that out loud?


    Eunha avoided her gaze.


    Seohyun narrowed her eyes, sensing something in his stunned reaction.


    She stepped closer and jabbed a finger in front of his nose.


    Come on, tell me, what am I?


    A pretty girl.


    What did you just say?


    A pretty girl. That there wont be anyone as pretty as Seohyun.


    Eunha made up his mind and decided to push through.


    If he told her that she had a bad temper, he would be tortured while he was on the mansion grounds.


    But Seohyun wouldnt back down that easily.


    I know Im pretty. Dont try to avoid the topic. Tell me honestly, quickly.


    Dont you know how annoying you are right now?


    You said Im pretty. Youre the one who said that.


    Oh, yeah, right.


    So, hurry and tell me. What kind of person am I, besides pretty?


    Seohyun persisted.


    Eunha rolled his eyes, avoiding eye contact, trying to change the subject somehow.


    Just then, Seoyeon came out of the greenhouse with the children.


    What are you two doing here? Seohyun, why werent you showing Eunha around the greenhouse?


    As Seoyeon asked, Seohyun took a step back.


    Finally, Eunha could breathe again.


    He didnt know Seoyeon was still around.


    Come to think of it, you seemed quite close to Seohyun.


    Were just kind of close.


    Just kind of? From what I see, it doesnt seem that way. Youre not just calling each other by names when theres an age difference, right?


    Youll have to ask her about that.


    Eunha threw a glance at Seohyun, who was suddenly caught up in Eunae.


    Seohyun was listening to the story but didnt seem to want to get involved.


    She was just holding Eunaes hand and listening to her while she leaned on her.


    Well, its not a big deal. Were just kind of close. Isnt that right?


    Yeah, I guess.


    Seohyun doesnt have anyone she can call a friend, so being casually close is really close.


    Why dont I have any friends?


    Ah, Seohyun.


    Eunha couldnt help but feel sorry for Seohyun.


    Theres nothing more embarrassing than being outed as friendless.


    Shed been pretending not to hear and hadnt interjected with a cold face.


    But Eunha knew.


    Seoyeon was deliberately provoking her to draw her in.


    Eunha was sure of it when she saw the corners of Seoyeons mouth turn up.


    Then who are they? The girls you take around in social gatherings? Or the boys who always tag along behind you? Thats well


    Can you call those people friends?


    .


    Seohyun tugged on the hem of her dress.


    Seoyeon didnt continue with the teasing.


    She merely redirected the conversation back to Eunha.


    We have regular social gatherings, including kids from other groups. Seohyun doesnt have any friends, so shes not very fond of attending those gatherings.


    Hmm.


    I thought maybe you could come and be Seohyuns conversation partner. If you come, she might attend those social gatherings more often.


    But I have no intention of attending.


    Seohyun pouted.


    Seoyeon shrugged as if ignoring her words. She just waited for Eunhas response.


    Ugh, why dont these people leave me alone?


    Eunha understood Seoyeons intention.


    People belonging to chaebol families all had their own social circles to protect their wealth and exchange information.


    The children were no exception.


    In fact, the childrens social circles had an additional purpose.


    It was to build factions in advance for when they became adults and established their own influence.


    In other words, Seoyeon was suggesting that Eunha should be included in Seohyuns faction.


    He had a standard response in these situations.


    Its difficult for me to interact with people. I wont be of any help even if Im there.


    He politely declined.


    If it were a request from the kids, he might have said, Nah, I dont want to, but he couldnt be rude to a group his father belonged to.


    See? Even he doesnt want to.


    Seohyun retorted with a triumphant tone.


    But once again, Seoyeon didnt even bother pretending to listen to her words.


    So, what do you think? In my opinion, you have sufficient table manners, and there doesnt seem to be any problem with other etiquette either. You speak well too. Dont you have any thoughts on this?


    Im still young, you know. Im still very nervous right now.


    Is that so? But, Eunha, dont you owe me something?


    Owe? Was she referring to what happened at the dinner party earlier?


    Eunha suppressed a chuckle inwardly.


    It would be amusing to call what happened at the Sirius dinner party a debt.


    If his father hadnt worked for Sirius Devices, he might have done a lot more than overturn a table that night.


    A debt? I dont know, I dont think I owe anyone money.


    Consider yourself lucky.


    Eunha kept a poker face, showing no emotion.


    Seoyeon shut her mouth.


    Out of the corner of her eye, she saw Euna take Eunae by the hand and look her over.


    Euna wasnt a child anymore.


    She had been watching the conversation for a while to see if she could join in.


    But she didnt interrupt.


    The mansions housekeeper came to announce that refreshments were ready.


    Did you have a good look at the greenhouse?


    How was it?


    They were greeted by Doyoung and Sobin, who were chatting with their parents.


    It was really fun, Seoyeon replied, as if nothing had happened in the greenhouse.


    Its delicious!


    Isnt it delicious?


    Eunas eyes lit up as she tasted the refreshment.


    People laughed out loud.


    Eunae, with cream on the corners of her mouth, joined in.


    Before long, Euna had the Sirius familys attention.


    By the way, Euna, you said that you entered the Player Academy this year, right?


    Yes, shes a first-year student.


    I was going to give it to her before she entered the academy, but Uncle was busy, so Im only giving it to her now.


    Han doyoung ordered someone to bring him something.


    The item he placed on the table where he had cleared the refreshments was a smartphone.


    It was a model that was reportedly coming out in the summer quarter.


    A player academy student should have a way to stay in touch anytime, anywhere, right? And for Eunha.


    There was not one, but two smartphone boxes.


    Boss, I appreciate the gift, but this is a bit.


    His parents looked down at the smartphone, which hadnt even been released yet.


    Doyoung, on the other hand, offered the smartphone to Euna as a casual gesture.


    Mr. Noh, you know you have to show me, will you continue to help me in the future? Just say thank you at times like this and take it. Go on, Euna, take it.


    But I already have a I mean, I already have a smartphone.


    Euna showed her parents her smartphone as they watched.


    It was the latest smartphone her parents had bought her when she entered the Player Academy.


    This is a better model. Its Sirius Devices own creation, isnt it, Mr. Noh?


    Yes, it is, but.


    Dont worry about the specs; just take it.


    But


    Euna looked embarrassed.


    Finally, dad couldnt resist Doyoungs persuasion.


    Euna, you should express your gratitude.


    Yes, Euna.


    Mom said so too.


    Finally, looking around at her parents, Euna bowed her head and expressed her thanks to Doyoung.


    Now, Eunha too


    Doyoung was about to suggest the smartphone to Eunha as well.


    But his mother, who had been passive, interjected.


    We appreciate the gift, but Eunha doesnt need one yet. Hes still an elementary school student.


    Thats right, hes still young.


    As Eunhas mother firmly refused, his father readily sided with her without hesitation.


    I see.


    Sobin stared at his mom. It was a somewhat surprised look, noticing his mothers different side.


    Wow, our mom is really cool.


    Eunha looked back at his mother.


    Sobin seemed to feel the same way.


    Were getting along very well. Shes exactly my type.


    Yes, I think so.


    Sobin withdrew her gaze and smiled.


    His mom responded with a subtle smile, and they exchanged smiles.


    Well then, Eunha, when you enter middle school, Ill get you a gift.


    Euna, lets exchange phone numbers.


    Yeah!


    As if waiting for this opportunity.


    Seoyeon handed her smartphone to Euna, who had received a smartphone as a gift.


    Others watched happily as the two exchanged numbers.


    Seoyeon saved Eunas number and said, Ill contact you whenever theres a social gathering. You have to come if you have time, okay?


    Yeah, I will.


    When did my sister make such a promise?


    Watching Euna, who was shaking her ponytail, Eunha clicked his tongue.


    He never expected Euna to say she would attend a social gathering without him knowing.


    It seemed that Seoyeon had probably discussed it while showing her around the greenhouse.


    This was also a trap she had set up.


    Euna is coming, so it would be great if Eunha could come too.


    Seohyun hesitated for a moment as she was about to take a sip of her tea.


    She, too, realized Seoyeons intention. S~ea??h the nov��lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Shee was trying to make Eunhas attendance at the social gathering a topic of discussion in this gathering.


    Yeah, Euna also goes to the Player Academy, so its nice to attend social gatherings together.


    As Seoyeon suggested, it would be nice if Eunha comes along too. The more he learns from now on, the better, dont you think?


    Doyoung couldnt wipe off his smile.


    Sobin made a face like a raptor with food right in front of it.


    Hahaha, Mr. Noh. What do you think? Our kids seem to be getting along well with your kids.


    Hahaha Yes, I think so too.


    Then, bring Euna and Eunha over to play.


    He fell into a trap.


    Even without that, Doyoung had put psychological pressure on their family by gifting a smartphone to Eunha.


    This, this. Totally caught.


    Eunha looked at Seoyeon with a disappointed expression.


    She was skillfully leading the conversation as if she knew nothing.


    She didnt forget to take care of Euna and Eunae.


    To assure Eunha that he should attend the social gatherings.


    To win favor with Eunha.


    No, to show off.


    She quickly realized that he cared deeply for his family.


    Yeah, Eunha. How about attending the social gatherings?


    It would be nice if Seohyun could have a reliable friend too.


    Seohyun got lucky too.


    Seoyeon, Doyoung, and Sobin joined the conversation.


    It was an atmosphere where he couldnt possibly refuse.


    Euna said she would attend the social gatherings, and he couldnt just let her go alone.


    The moment he held onto Euna, the outcome was decided.


    Haha


    Eunha glanced at his father.


    Even without him saying anything, he felt like he knew what his wavering gaze was trying to convey.


    Eunha, please. I know youre going through a hard time, but you cant leave Euna alone.


    Yes.


    He raised the white flag.


    If it werent for his father and Euna, he would have acted however he wanted.


    But there was no other choice.


    This time, he could only fall into the trap.


    Yes, Ill try to go if I have time.


    Just let it go this time.


    Consider the debt repaid.


    Eunha looked at Seoyeon with a piercing gaze as he replied.


    Seoyeon didnt even flinch under his gaze.


    She was indeed the successor to the Sirius Group.

 Chapter 100

    Chapter 100[King of the Lizards ]


    Blue House Yeomin-gwan Small Meeting Room.


    No one sitting at the table spoke a word.


    The tension in the room was so thick it felt suffocating.


    Seated on the empty central side were bureaucrats from various administrative departments, including the Mana Management Organization.


    On the opposite side were players from different renowned clans.


    They were all looking at each other with disdain and disrespect.


    It couldnt be helped.


    Humanity, upon discovering mana, became intoxicated with the phenomenon that disturbed the worlds order. Unfortunately, the excessive use of mana led humanity to create unprecedented disasters that would be recorded in history.


    The End of the Century Destruction.


    Simultaneous occurrences of disasters worldwide, and within them, monsters appeared, causing the existing order to crumble hopelessly.


    Politicians lost the support of the people, entrepreneurs lost their capital.


    And finally, the citizens lost their hope.


    All the power humanity had achieved was powerless against the monsters.


    Ironically, the power to destroy the monsters born within the disasters was mana, which had become the root cause of everything.


    In a world where the existing order had collapsed, mana equated to power.


    The governments that clung to the old order couldnt gain control over the players, and the players intoxicated by manas power reveled in a lawless world.


    There were reasons why bureaucrats and players disregarded and disdained each other.


    Even if the Fairy Government gained control, their relationship did not improve.


    - Stand up.


    Amidst the exchanging of gazes and silence, the one who broke the silence was an elderly man sitting in the corner.


    The elderly man was like a towering mountain, an unyielding wall in and of himself.


    Leaning on the backrest, closing his eyes, and folding his arms, the old man stood up, as if a massive wall was rising.


    Moon Joon, the Minister of the Korea Mana Management Organization and the leader of the Twelve Seats.


    Known as the <Cheolong (Unbreakable Shield)> that survived in a country once destroyed.


    If <Shinchang (Divine Spear)> was an unbreakable spear,


    <Cheolong> was an unshatterable shield.


    No one could deny that fact.


    Everyone revered the name of <Cheolong-Unbreakable Shield> with awe.


    And now, he was the one who opened his mouth.


    As the people who were previously silent stood up straight, their gazes turned towards a woman entering the small meeting room.


    It was Lady Im Ga-eul, the invited fairy.


    She wore a bright red dress, resembling an actress attending an awards ceremony, and after looking around the room, she spoke to the standing individuals.


    Everyone, please take your seats.


    Im Ga-eul took a seat in the empty spot in the center, where officials and bureaucrats from the Mana Management Agency and their respective departments were sitting.


    Two bodyguards stood behind her.


    Let the meeting begin.


    With those words, the director of the Information Bureau of the Korean Mana Management Organization began the briefing.


    On the monitor installed on the wall, a map of Gwacheon City in Gyeonggi Province was displayed. As the briefing progressed, red circles appeared in various locations on the map, accompanied by information on incidents that had occurred in those areas.


    Im Ga-eul placed her hand on the cover of the documents on the table.


    Gwacheon City Residents Disappearance and Unidentified Dismemberment Case


    It was an extraordinary and eerie series of incidents that had been causing fear among the public recently.


    The first incident took place in the middle of last year when a man in his 40s living in Gwacheon City went missing. A week later, a woman in her 20s also disappeared. The National Police Agency treated these two incidents simply as missing persons cases.


    However, the disappearances in Gwacheon City did not end with just two cases. Residents started going missing in intervals ranging from a minimum of three days to a maximum of two weeks, without any apparent reason.


    Nevertheless, the National Police Agency did not take the residents disappearances seriously, as there were no consistent patterns among the missing persons.


    Even before the worlds destruction, disappearances occurred multiple times a day nationwide.


    It was only natural that the number of disappearance cases increased after the worlds destruction.


    The police did not have the resources to investigate so many disappearance cases; they were understaffed. Therefore, when disappearance cases occurred, they usually conducted a simple investigation in the surrounding areas and often ended up ignoring or quickly concluding the cases.


    The third discovered remains were confirmed through DNA analysis to belong to the woman who went missing in June last year. And the fourth.


    Although they had been neglected, the disappearance cases were brought to light again at the beginning of the current year.


    In the area near Daegongwon Station, pieces of what appeared to be a human body were found. As the National Police Agency investigated the area, they found that the dismembered body parts were not limited to one location but could be easily found throughout the park.


    The fact that they had not found them until now was strange.


    Understandably so.


    Since the previous year, the Fairy Government had begun the stabilization project in Gangnam.


    They had dispatched a considerable number of players to subdue the monsters roaming the city and establish new habitats.


    They had also reconstructed the National Assembly building, which had been demolished, and reclaimed Yeouido Park, which had transformed into a monsters habitat.


    Similarly, the area around Daegongwon Station was no different.


    Even though the stabilization project in Gangnam had been completed last year, the development of Gangnam was inevitably slow.


    Before the Fairy Government took over, most of the collapsed or ruined cities had been abandoned for about 30 years since the <End of the Century Destruction>.


    With the current workforce, managing the still-standing cities alone was overwhelming.


    Furthermore, city development was needed not only in Gangnam but also in the northern regions. There were also tasks left, such as stabilizing other areas and reclaiming cities.


    In the end, the area around Daegongwon Station, where stabilization was completed, was still a deserted ruin that no one set foot in.


    The fact that the bodies were discovered late was significant enough.


    After investigating the database, it has been confirmed that the monster in question belongs to the Lizardman family, a 6th-degree Sharptail.


    The first discovered remains had clean-cut edges as if they had been sliced by something. Until then, people had assumed it was a human act.


    However, the discovery of the torn-up remains, as if they had been gnawed on by something, revealed that it was the work of a monster, not a human.


    Within moments, rumors spread that a monster lurking somewhere in Gwacheon City was kidnapping and devouring residents.


    People were terrified.


    The fear that swelled up only continued to grow, and their voices raised against the Fairy Government.


    To alleviate the escalating fear, the Fairy Government had to put all their effort into the investigation.


    As a result, they were able to discover the habitat of the 6th-degree monster, Sharptail.


    The habitat of Sharptail was in Gwacheon Reservoir.


    Director Jung Buk-guk pointed to Gwacheon Reservoir with his hand.


    It was an area close to the scene where the bodies were discovered and not far from residential areas.


    But that was not the problem.


    Where did the monster emerge from?


    Im Ga-eul interrupted the briefing and addressed the audience.


    It wasnt a question but a reprimand.


    No one was unaware of it, and no one spoke up.


    She didnt expect them to answer either.


    She continued her statement.


    Was the Gangnam stabilization project not properly completed, or was the Cocoon not functioning properly? What do you think?


    The cocoon was not perfect.


    Its function was to block monsters approach from the outside to a certain extent.


    It reduced the frequency of mana fluctuations inside Cocoon and weakened the monsters, but it was only a subsidiary function.


    Monsters born from the omnipresence of mana would not attempt to approach the cocoon unless they had to, as the moment they touched it, the mana in their bodies would be dispersed and weakened.


    Just like the pack of hounds that lived in Uijeongbu last year that fled to Bukhansan due to the appearance of a higher entity.


    Of course, any monster that crosses the cocoon is subject to the detection magic installed in the cocoon.


    However, there was not just one Sharptail on the monitor, but several.


    There is no way that the detection spell could have been triggered when a group of Sharptails crossed the cocoon.


    So it was extremely unlikely that the sharptails were coming in from the outside.


    It was more likely that they had been there before the cocoon was functional.


    And that meant that the stabilization of Gangnam wasnt perfect.


    Of course, its not impossible that Sharptail was born out of the ubiquity that occurred after the stabilization was complete.


    However, Sharptail was in the sixth order, and in a group.


    There was no way that an omnipresence reaching the sixth level could not have been observed.


    Unlike Uijeongbu, Gwacheon was a functioning city.


    There was no way an observer could pretend to be unaware of ubiquity that would have been frequent enough to form a swarm without being intentional.


    In other words, the monsters had been living inside the cocoon from the beginning.


    And yet, you still thought of taking control of Gangnams territory.


    Im gaeul rebuked the players sitting across from her.


    No one raised their heads in response.


    The bureaucrats from the Fairy Queens government loved the spectacle. Their beards twitched as they tried to hide their emotions.


    Yet, they couldnt be free from her reproach.


    What were you all doing until things got to this point?


    Its quite amusing, isnt it?


    Some officials showed clearly displeased expressions.


    Those who had been involved in political activities even before the <End of the Century Destruction> felt like they had been insulted.


    To them, she was nothing more than a mere 20-year-old girl, just a gift holder of White Silver, before being the Fairy.


    They, who had spent much more time in service, wished they could curse at her and scold her.


    However, the reason why they couldnt offer any rebuttal wasnt just because she held the position of the Fairy.


    It wasnt only because she was a Fairy that protected her from hostility.


    It was her loyal bodyguards who were giving off a sinister aura.


    Not just the bodyguards.


    Moon Joon, <Unbreakable Shield>.


    Sitting at the far end, he was a steadfast fortress protecting her.


    No one dared to be hostile toward him.


    Thats enough for the briefing. Since everyone was already aware of the facts, lets discuss countermeasures urgently.


    How many Sharptails are currently confirmed in the Gwacheon Reservoir area?


    Based on the current findings, there are 16 individuals. The Mana Management Organization assumes that there may be as many as this number of high-ranked monsters in the pack.


    Im Gaeul nodded.


    She recalled the document she had read a little while ago, speculating the existence of a fifth-ranked monster.


    The Fifth ranked was a monster that threatened to paralyze city administration.


    If it formed a cluster, the level of danger would rise even further.


    Even after the Gangnam stabilization operation was completed, the fact that such a cluster existed inside the Cocoon was enough to raise alarm.


    Once the cluster of monsters left their habitat and attacked the city, the fear would be immeasurable.


    That was why she had urgently summoned everyone.


    Assume that there will be high-level monsters.


    Use all available resources, both for the Gwacheon City stabilization and during the recovery process.


    If it was a matter of slaying monsters, only the bureaucrats of the Mana Management Organization and the backbone of the powerful clans needed to be gathered.


    However, the Sharp-Tails existed as a cluster and inhabited a fully functioning city.


    Evacuation and compensation for civilians and the reevaluation of the Gangnam stabilization operation were tasks that various bureaucrats needed to address.


    Participating in the Twelve Seats Operation seems like a good idea. Minister of the Mana Management Organization, what do you think?


    After briefly instructing the bureaucrats, Im Gaeul sought out Moon Joon in the far corner.


    Although she could discuss pre-evacuation and post-evacuation measures, she took a step back when it came to destroying the monster cluster.


    When it came to monsters, there was no one more qualified than him.


    He was the living witness of the End of the Century Destruction, a legend, and the head of the Mana Management Organization.


    Most of all, she trusted him.


    Theyve been hiding until now, so they must be formidable.


    Moon Joon replied.


    He glanced at the players across from him.


    Thus, we should allocate 30% of the deployed personnel for cluster search and extermination, 40% for habitat reduction, and 30% for cleaning up the remnants.


    And which clans do you think qualify?


    His gaze swept across the room, stopping on Myeonghwan <Railgun> The Lord Clans of Dwanjun.


    He hadnt shown any sign of emotion in the midst of the bureaucrats and players nerve-wracking battle.


    While the other players were busy avoiding his gaze, <Railgun> was calmly accepting it.


    The player in charge of leading the three groups will be Player Myeongwang Clans Dwanjun. And the clans participating in the operation are Dwajun Clan and Twelve Seats Bang yeon-ji Player.


    <Florist> Bang yeon-ji.


    She was a supporter holding one of the Twelve Seats and also affiliated with Dwajun Clan.


    Yes, understood. I will take responsibility for leading the clan and carrying out the groups extermination.


    Dwanjun accepted Moon Joons instructions.


    Moon Joon shifted his gaze to the side.


    The name Regulus Clans Guyeonsu was written on the placard.


    Next is Regulus Clan. And Twelve Seats Park Hye-rim player.


    Understood.


    Guyeonsu, covering his left eye with a blindfold, nodded with a sad expression.


    Lastly.


    The players all held their breath.


    Most of them hoped not to participate in the monster extermination.


    It was a Rank 5 monster.


    Facing such a monster meant accepting significant losses in their power.


    But they saw no merit in sending players to Gwacheon City at the expense of losses.


    They all avoided Moon Joons gaze with the same thought in mind.


    Lastly.


    Moon Joon showed no interest in those who avoided his gaze.


    He looked toward a player sitting near the door.


    The player was dozing off, leaning against the backrest with arms folded, and nodding off.


    Some officials noticed him and furrowed their brows disapprovingly.


    However, Moon Joon didnt mind his drowsiness.


    Instead, he called out his name. S��arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Blaze Clan and Twelve Seats player Kang Hyun-chul.


    Eh?


    The man who had been called jumped to his feet. He wiped the drool from the corner of his mouth with the back of his hand.


    The man with dyed red hair was the Blaze Clan Lord.


    It was Kang Hyun-chul of the Twelve.


    [The Fairy government has announced that it will devote all its efforts to eradicating the monster colonies that have been identified as inhabiting the Gwacheon Reservoir.


    Minister of the Korean Mana Management Organization and Twelve-strong player Moon Joon said that he would use Twelve-strong players Bang Yeon-ji, Park Hye-rim, and Kang Hyun-chul in the swarm eradication operation.


    Clan Dwajun, Clan Regulus, and Clan Blaze expressed their intention to actively cooperate in the swarm eradication operation, while the Fairy Government-].


    Hearing the news while eating dinner, Eunha turned to the TV.


    The screen was showing a report on the disappearance and unidentified dismemberment of residents of Gwacheon City, which had been in the news since the beginning of the year.


    It was around this time.


    What?


    Nothing.


    Euna, who had returned home after a long absence, tilted her head and asked.


    She had been coming out every other weekend since she moved into the dormitory, and was enjoying the dinner his mother had prepared.


    Eunha kept an eye on the news.


    He didnt feel like touching his dinner.


    Operation Gwacheon Monster Swarm.


    He knew this operation very well.


    How it would end and what it would mean for the future.


    Whatever.


    The cluster subjugation operation was a half-success, half-failure mission.

 Chapter 101

    Chapter 101(Unlocked chapters 1/3)


    [King of the Lizards (2)]


    There are seven clans in the Republic of Korea with clan rank S.


    Each clan is sponsored by a group that ranks among the top 10 in Koreas financial hierarchy, and each clan has a member from the Twelve Seats.


    Among the clans, Zenith is considered the top clan in name and reality. It is sponsored by Galaxy Group and led by Nam Gung-seong <Divine Spear>.


    The second-ranked is Changhae, sponsored by the Sirius Group and Shin Seoyoung <Divine Wind>.


    Silla, the third clan with an S+ clan rating, is sponsored by the Dawn Group and Lee Do-jin


    .


    Myungwang is sponsored by Eternal Group and <Florist> Bang Yeon-ji.


    Regulus Clan is sponsored by Alice Group and <Holy Mother> Park Hye-rim.


    Tempest is sponsored by the Pine Group and player Shin Myeong-hwan <Railgun>


    Lastly, the Blaze Clan, which has achieved the S- class clan grade at the young age of 22, is supported by YH Group and led by <Flame demon> Kang Hyun-chul.


    Its nothing.


    Hyun-chul muttered with an air of freshness as he brushed off the sparks that remained on the back of his hand.


    In the direction of his hand, there were only ashes left from the fire.


    In the ashes was a single gemstone.


    Hyun-chul paid no attention to the gem and looked around.


    There was only one left.


    Lizardmen.


    Sharptail, a sixth-ranked monster.


    A member of the Lizardmen family, it could assimilate its skin into the colors of its surroundings like a chameleon.


    Their ability to camouflage may have been part of the reason people hadnt discovered their existence until now.


    But he didnt panic at the sight of Sharptails in disguise.


    All they know how to do is blend into their surroundings.


    Their camouflaging ability was not as outstanding as the Kraken that appeared on the Seongsan Bridge a few years ago.


    Just by deploying his detection net, he could estimate the monsters position.


    Hmm.


    He pulled the Bastard Sword behind his left elbow. With a slight twist of his waist, he countered the charging Sharptail by swinging his sword.


    The camouflage was undone.


    He didnt flinch at the sight of the giant lizard-like creature and pressed down on the back of the fallen monster.


    Is this all youve got?


    Not even a hint of surprise in his eyes.


    Sharptails scales were easily crushed by the Bastard Sword.


    He lifted his foot.


    He looked around.


    Amidst the thick bushes growing around the reservoir, the sound of metal colliding and things exploding resonated countless times.


    The battle in the Gwacheon Reservoir area was far from over.


    Huh, right. How could these guys have hidden until now?


    Hyun-chul clicked his tongue as he sensed the monsters presence in the reservoir.


    The situation was worse than he thought.


    Gwacheon Reservoir wasnt just Sharptails habitat, it had been transformed into Sharptails dungeon.


    If it had been a real dungeon, the monsters wouldnt have left it, but it wasnt, and the thought of them leaving the reservoir was horrifying.


    It would not end without paralyzing the administrative functions of Gwacheon City.


    Thats a little strange, but why didnt they come out?


    Monsters instinctively crave mana.


    But this group of monsters didnt raid the city, even though there were people living in the immediate vicinity.


    Rather, theyve been abducting people, as if to conceal their identity.


    Monsters have intelligence.


    Some of the higher ranking monsters can even understand and mimic human speech.


    The man who spoke was Guyeonsu, the deputy commander of the swarm extermination operation.


    A man with an eye patch over his left eye and a wry smile on his face.


    He dusted off Sharptails bloodied sword and sheathed it.


    If a monster rules over such a large group, it wouldnt easily let others be.


    If I were the ruler, I would probably warn them not to reveal themselves since humans are dangerous.


    Huh, how do you know what monsters are like? Theyll stop at nothing to get their hands on mana.


    Im more frightened because of that, <Flame Demon>.


    What?


    Guyeonsu looked at the players who were still battling and smiled at them.


    He opened his real eye, lightly stroked the end of the hilt with his thumb, as if reminiscing about something, and then opened his mouth.


    Ten years ago, when I was a rookie player, there was a horde of orcs in Yongin City.


    The players were slaughtering the orcs, but one of them was missing.


    It was a time before the cocoon and it was a harsher world than now, so we just brushed it off, thinking that it was just one monster that escaped.


    If the orc popped up again, Id just have to kill it.


    But do you know what happened?


    Guyeonsu raised his shoulders as if exaggerating and laughed.


    His eyes held life, but the corners of his mouth twitched upward in self-deprecation.


    Orcs are usually very survivalist, but some of them have an insatiable appetite for reproduction.


    <Flame Demon> You havent seen a monster violate a human yet, have you?


    He led orcs conceived by humans to take over the city of Yongin.


    Do you know what it was like when my clan heard the news and was sent to Yongin City?


    I saw hordes of orcs in the middle of the streets, treating humans like livestock, putting them in cages to fight each other, tearing off their legs so they could never walk again, and making them crawl like dogs.


    Thats when I realized how cruel and brutal intelligent monsters can be.


    Monsters are strong, and intelligent monsters shouldnt be underestimated, especially when theyre in groups.


    The cost of missing that one dying orc that day was the lives and dignity of countless others.


    Do not underestimate monsters. The moment you let your guard down, you die.


    As Hyun-chul looked into Guyeonsus eyes, he could almost see the situation he was describing unfolding in his mind.


    He was not only part of the Twelve, but also the Clan Lord of the Blaze Clan.


    However, he wasnt a player in the <End of the Century Destruction>, nor was he a player in the era before the Fairy took office.


    He had never encountered anything like the incident Guyeonsu had described.


    Damn you, assholes.


    Yeah, I know.


    Never underestimate them.


    He knew that he lacked much beyond his skills.


    Thats why he couldnt afford to be disrespectful to who was a Regulus Clan Lord, someone far senior to him.


    Still, he was in a position to learn.


    What are you both doing? Is this the time for small talk?


    The atmosphere became awkward.


    At that moment, Park Hye-rim, who had just finished treating the injured players, confronted them.


    She swung her pickaxe down with a bang. Putting her hand on her waist, she straightened her upper body and glared at them.


    I must have gotten too serious. I apologize.


    No.


    Kang Hyun-chul accepted his apology with a casual attitude.


    After fumbling with his eye patch, Guyeonsu spoke to Hye-rim.


    Hye-rim, is the cluster elimination complete?


    Yes. Its all done now.


    The loud metallic sound had already disappeared.


    There was no sign of the monsters, even when they deployed their sensors.


    Weve killed most of the monsters in the neighborhood, but there are a few that escaped, so were organizing a pursuit team to chase them down.


    A chase teamHow many did we miss?


    We deliberately let them escape.


    The man who answered Guyeonsus question was the one who jumped from the top of a tall coniferous tree.


    Do wan-jun, the Lord of the Myeongwang Clan, calmly supplemented her explanation.


    If its a group of monsters, as long as the boss monster isnt killed, they wont just run away if the group is broken up.


    If they were this large, they would definitely flee to their bosss lair.


    I see, so we can investigate their lair now.


    Right at that moment, verdant leaves fluttered down before them.


    Although there was no wind blowing, wide and pointed leaves, along with the elongated petals that one would see in early summer, danced through the air.


    The green leaves danced in the sky without falling to the ground.


    [I found it].


    There was only one other player in the country who used plants as a medium to transmit sound.


    Nodding, they walked in the direction of the fluttering petals.


    The dancing leaves led them to a reservoir with a direct view of Cheonggyesan Mountain.


    The woman in the long skirt stood motionless, looking out at the reservoir.


    Around her, several players were exploring the area and dealing with the fleeing Sharptail.


    What about the lair?


    Do wan-jun asked.


    By now, about half of the players in the swarming operation had gathered near the reservoir.


    Over there.


    Eh?


    <Florist> Bang Yeon-ji.


    She pointed with a slender finger to the reservoir.


    Hyun-chul furrowed his eyebrows and stared at the reservoir.


    He couldnt see anything.


    Nothing he could feel.


    Sharptail ran away into the reservoir.


    You mean he lives under the reservoir?


    Kang Hyun-chul spat out in disbelief, unable to hear Park Hye-rim behind him urging him to hold it together.


    Bang Yeon-ji didnt answer. She just stared at the reservoir.


    Is it possible that the monsters traveled through the reservoir to another place?


    None of the monsters jumped into the reservoir, Clan Lord.


    Okay, then.


    Do wan-jun placed his hand near his mouth, lost in thought.


    It didnt take long for him to make a decision.


    All they needed to do was confirm whether the monsters lair was indeed beneath the reservoir.


    Drain the water.


    Uh, Lord of the Myeongwang Clan, revealing the water without any equipment.


    Park Hye Rim. Stay still.


    Can you do it?


    Yes, Clan Lord.


    Neither Gu Yeon-su nor Do-wan-jun had any doubts about Bang Yeon-jis abilities.


    The reason she was known as <Florist> was simple.


    She could manipulate plants, infinitely.


    There was no one better than her at controlling plants.


    With a slight wave of the baton she took out of her bosom, the floating Water Hyacinth reacted.


    At an unbelievable speed, the Water Hyacinth began to absorb the water.


    It wasnt just the Water Hyacinth.


    Every plant in the reservoir and those with roots nearby endlessly absorbed water.


    The Water Hyacinth inflated to an incredible size like an unpredictable balloon about to burst.


    When the Water Hyacinth reached its limit and floated into the air, all the plants that had been on the waters surface also rose. The reservoir was almost completely exposed.


    Wow.


    Park Hye-rim was speechless at the spectacle before her.


    She, too, was a Supporter. As one of the Twelve Seats, she took pride in being the best Supporter in the country.


    But she was still a newcomer.


    She had no idea how amazing the magic that Bang Yeon-ji had executed was.


    And she knew she couldnt replicate that magic no matter how hard she tried.


    It was a difference in talent.


    Something she couldnt surpass.


    Why are you pondering so much?


    Ouch! What was that for?


    If Hyun-chul hadnt given her a playful tap on the forehead, she would have been disheartened by the limits of her talent.


    Blushing, she raised her gaze with determination.


    He looked down at her and chuckled.


    What are you jealous about? Dont you still know your role?


    I know exactly what my role is.


    Hyun-chuls words were true.


    She didnt have the talent to utilize magic in this way.


    Yet, the reason she was chosen as one of the Twelve Seats was because she had expertise in healing and enchanting magic.


    Thats why the Twelve had two supporters.


    I know.


    Uh huh.


    Im well aware.


    Then dont be discouraged. Whats the point of being discouraged?


    I didnt get discouraged at all~at all~


    You guys know when its good to argue, but cant you fight later?


    The one who calmed down the two people who were starting to bicker was Guyeonsu.


    With his real eye open, he teasingly laughed at Hye-rim, whose face turned red.


    Kang Hyun-chul snorted and looked over Bang Yeon-jis shoulder at the bottom of the reservoir, where he could see a pipe.


    Pipe?


    There was a large pipe half-buried in the bottom.


    Its exterior was gouged with holes large enough for a sharptail to pass through.


    What is this?


    Hyun-chul was dumbfounded.


    So were the other players.


    But there was no doubt that the pipe led to their lair.


    Do Wanjun, who was in overall command of the swarming operation, gave instructions to the players around him.


    The Myeongwang Clan will thoroughly search the area and subdue the enemy. The Blaze Clan and Regulus Clan will form teams with available personnel and enter the Sharpteals lair sequentially.


    Byang Yeon-ji, how long can you maintain the magic?


    Assuming I have sufficient mana, up to 4 hours. If I want to maintain this magic, it seems I wont be able to leave here.


    Assign a few players. You stay here and guard the reservoir.


    Actions were taken immediately.


    The Blaze Clan and Regulus Clan equipped themselves with elites and decided to enter the pipe one by one.


    Hyun-cheol, now feeling excited, declared he would go first and ventured into the darkness, paying no heed to Hye-rims taunts as she followed closely behind.


    whoosh


    With a snap of his fingers, tiny embers lit up the darkness.


    Ugh, its dirty.


    Park Hye-rim looked at the dirt on the hem of her skirt and frowned.


    She could have washed her clothes with magic, but she couldnt afford to spend mana on that without knowing where this pipeline would end.


    Forced to ignore the slimy sensation of her skirt clinging to her legs, she followed the lead players.


    Shhh.


    Of all the players in the lead, no one could match Guyeonsus ability to detect signs of trouble.


    Halting the group, he stared into the darkness beyond the flickering embers.


    He heard a sharp, kicking sound.


    It was a sharptail.


    Guyeonsus actions were swift. He leapt to his feet and plunged his sword into the creatures head.


    He wasnt the only one.


    He and the other players with swords rushed in and slashed at Sharptails limbs.


    The creatures scales were hard.


    However, there was no reason they couldnt kill it, even though its armor was tough.


    Thud.


    In the narrow space, Hyun Chul couldnt swing the bastard sword.


    He didnt need to.


    With a snap of his fingers, Hyun-chuls sword burst into flame, embedded in the creatures body.


    The heated blade cut into the skin beneath the scales, and the unquenchable flames consumed the creature from within.


    Looks like its leading to the lair. <Flame Demon> even if its not your sword, it would be nice if you took care of it.


    I had no choice but to defeat the monster. You cant underestimate monsters.


    Like a child, Kang Hyun-chul returned the words that Guyeonsu had said earlier.


    Guyeonsu burst out laughing in disbelief.


    He stopped laughing, put his sword back in its sheath, and followed the group as they walked away.


    Where are we?


    Seoul Land?


    Several more Sharptails appeared after that.


    This time, they didnt let a single one escape.


    Since they found the lair, there was no need to reveal information to the enemy.


    It was then that they lost track of time.


    The pipe led to an unknown sewage facility.


    Hye-rim detected the location on her smartphone, and it was Seoul land.


    It was connected to an amusement park? Does that mean the monsters were hiding in the park?


    I cant deny its possible.


    Seoulland had been closed for over 30 years.


    It was a deserted landmark that still bore the marks of the <End of the Century Destruction.>


    It wouldnt be strange if monsters nested here.


    Then where are the monsters?


    There was no need to deploy the sensors.


    The sound of dripping water was intermittent, mingled with other sounds.


    Between the intermittent sounds of water dripping, there were strange sounds mixed in.


    Players exchanged glances. After leaving a mark on the wall so the following group could follow, they moved in the direction of the sounds.


    Thump, thump, thump.


    It was the sound of something being pounded.


    No.


    It was more like the sound of something being beaten.


    Though the intervals were similar, the sizes of the beats varied, as if they were delivering blows.


    Clank, clank, clank.


    This time, it was the sound of something being chopped.


    Chuk, chuk, chuk.


    Then, it changed into the sound of something lightly slicing.


    What the?


    The players watched the scene unfolding around the corner, each of them suspicious of what they were seeing.


    The 6th-tier monster, Sharpteail, was named so because of its ability to transform its long tail into a sharp blade.


    The Sharpteail on the other side of the corner was fully immersed in using its transformed tail to chop something.


    That. Shhh.


    Guyeonsu cautioned.


    Park Hye-rim couldnt look away from the sight.


    Kang Hyun-chul was also wide-eyed, watching the monster in action.


    The creature was using its tail to pound, flip, and finally chop some meat-like substance, resembling a pig or something else, with a knife.


    It wasnt just one of them.


    All the monsters in that space were fully engrossed in chopping something each.


    Ugh.


    The stench was overpowering.


    Park Hye-rim finally realized what the smell was coming from beyond.


    She gagged and quickly covered her mouth with her hand, forcing down the rising nausea and stifling any sound.


    Fuck.


    Kang Hyun-chul cursed under his breath.


    There was nothing more to see.


    Without anyone having to say who should go first, the players rushed out of the area resembling a slaughterhouse.


    Fwoosh. S��ar?h the N?velFire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The flames surged.

 ReLife PLayer 102

    ReLife PLayer 102(Unlocked chapters 2/3)


    [King of the Lizards (3)]


    There was no name.


    Yet when it emerged from the egg, there was only one being looking down on it.


    She was a mother, a queen.


    It was an existence born for her, a devotee following her commands.


    All beings, including itself, were simply there to serve her holiness.


    She commanded.


    More nutrients were needed.


    It knew what that meant.


    Under her, they were a collective before they became individuals.


    One and whole.


    It was like an instinct.


    Without realizing, it organically moved alongside the others, producing nutrients for it.


    Slaughtering.


    Draining blood.


    Boiling water.


    Peeling skin.


    Dissecting organs.


    Completely disassembling.


    Preparing nourishment for her required extensive work.


    After the disassembly, the real work began.


    But compared to the disassembly, the actual work wasnt difficult.


    It was just about filtering out the parts that wouldnt become nutrients and selecting the tender parts.


    The selected parts were placed on the cutting board.


    Striking them with its tail.


    Until they became tender enough.


    Flipping them and striking the other side.


    For it.


    Cutting them with its tail. And then mincing them.


    The finely minced meat was placed in a cart, and the next part was


    Dont expect to die gracefully.


    Suddenly, flames burst forth before its eyes.


    No, flames engulfed its entire body.


    Eeeeeek!


    Damn bastards.


    The body collapsed.


    It couldnt see ahead.


    Was the body melting away first, or were the eyeballs sliding out first?


    It hurts.


    Its hot.


    Find the survivors!


    Regulus Clan Lord! The adjacent room is the same!


    Ah It hurts.


    Theres something more important than that.


    I need to inform it.


    Its dangerous.


    Where they are.


    Ee-e-eee-k


    Cre-ee-e-ak


    They heard themselves calling.


    They are telling it.


    That it is in danger.


    Kie-e-e-e


    Youre a tough one. Can you stand this much heat?


    .


    In his heart, he wanted to burn the whole place down.


    If Guyeonsu hadnt intervened, he might have set the entire underground on fire.


    <Flame Demon>. I understand your feelings, but calm down. Did you forget about the missing people?


    Thats what Im doing.


    Hyun chul was about to say it with frustration, but he met Guyeonsus narrow eyes.


    There was life directed at him.


    <Flamde Demon>. The place youre standing in right now is not a place for you to act on your emotions freely. If youre a player representing a nation and a player representing a clan, act accordingly, brat.


    Hyun-chul manifested mana within his body. The flames that flowed out of his body covered his entire body.


    However, Guyeonsu didnt back down and stared at him intently.


    The people who panicked were the players who were searching the scene.


    The players from the Regulus Clan and the Blaze Clan were facing each other, poised to engage in battle at any moment.


    I apologize.


    A clan war could have broken out in the monsters lair at any moment.


    Hyun-chul wasnt that stupid. Extinguishing the flame, he took a deep breath, his chest heaving, and bowed his head.


    Raise your head, <Flame Demon>.Didnt I tell you? Are you the kind of person who would bow to me?


    No, I understand.


    What are you doing? Resume the search. Hurry up.


    You too.


    The two faced each other as if nothing had happened.


    The players scattered to different areas of the place.


    Hyun chul followed Guyeonsu.


    He had done something quite foolish.


    They must have noticed it.


    As evidence, screams echoed from different places, and the mana waves of the monsters that dominated them were transmitted.


    Are you okay?


    What?


    Im irritated.


    Im pissed because I did something wrong.


    Pissed off is pissed off.


    Hyun-chul rolled his eyes and replied bluntly to Hye-rim, who kept pace with him.


    He was well aware of the fact that players with longer careers than him were secretly looking down on him.


    Even Guyeonsu did that.


    He didnt call himself Blaze Clan Lord.


    He didnt add player to his name when referring to him.


    Always, with a wry smile, he referred to him as <Flame Demon> .


    It was frustrating, but he couldnt help it.


    Even if he held one of the Twelve Seats, he knew that he was still lacking in many ways.


    Time could only resolve this matter, but he was still angry.


    Lets learn together.


    What?


    You and me. Compared to experienced people like you, were still rookies.


    As you said, we learn while getting in trouble, right?


    He cancelled the thought that she seemed different from usual.


    Hyun chul sighed. Was he acting immature enough for her, who was one year younger, to console him?


    He wasnt acting like himself.


    Even while passing through the area with the large, dangling, and grotesque bodies, he forced himself to calm his heart.


    Someday, he would definitely catch up to them.


    He made a determination as he watched Guyeonsu walking ahead.


    Did you find it?


    Its in that room.


    Guyeonsu proceeded towards the area located at the very end of the basement.


    The mana waves were intense.


    It meant that there was a monster leading the group of Sharp Tails.


    It was risky for the three of them to defeat the boss monster.


    So, he and Hyun chul called on clan members they encountered on the way to the boss monster.


    The telepaths stay outside, ready to come in at any time. Send a message to the outside.


    Yes, sir.


    Clan Regulus Ain nodded and took a step back from the group.


    Hey, navigator, follow me.


    Regulus Navigator will also accompany us.


    Guyeonsu and Hyunchul agreed on this point.


    Lizardmen were originally monsters that formed a cluster.


    So, the sight of Sharp Tails forming a cluster wasnt that strange.


    But the sight of Sharp Tails in the underground level went beyond being just strange.


    It meant that they couldnt determine the leader of the Sharp Tails based on their common sense.


    Both of them shared the same thought.


    The monster inside that room was undoubtedly an advanced-grade new species.


    The Navigator was even more necessary now.


    Supporter No, never mind. Park Hye-rim, can you handle it?


    Excuse me. I am from the Regulus Clan.


    <Flame Demon>. I hope you wont just boss around our clan members.


    Whats the big deal? Besides, were short on Supporters, and for the boss battle, we only need one Park Hye-rim, right?


    Fine, understood.


    Guyeonsu nodded.


    Casters and supporters were invaluable.


    There were not many Supporters brought to the underground level. With each member taking on crucial roles, there was no need to bring in an additional Supporter when Park Hye-rim could handle her area alone.


    Everyone, listen as we walk. Were going to organize a party to slay their king.


    <Flame Demon>.Ill be the leader, is that okey?


    If you hand over the Dealer to me.


    Kang Hyun-chul chuckled.


    Guyeonsu laughed along with him. It had been just a few minutes since Kang Hyun-chul had come back to life, and it was fascinating to see him so lively.


    It was as if he was trying to burn brightly to make up for the minutes he hadnt burned before. He was now blazing with determination.


    <Flame Demon> was on fire.


    <Flame Demon> will take the role of the Dealer, Ill be the Sub-Dealer, and Park Hye-rim, youll be the Supporter.


    Guyeonsu saw the equipment worn by the people following him and quickly organized the party.


    The boss was right in front of them.


    They expected it to be waiting for them behind that door.


    The mana waves felt from inside the room indicated there was only one boss.


    The mana flowing through the door was significantly different from that of the Sharp Tails, showing the bosss extraordinary power.


    As soon as we enter, maintain your formation. Park Hye-rim, debuff the boss immediately. The Navigator and I should never leave the Casters and Rangers.


    Sharing Amulet


    The most sparkling Grit


    Haste


    Protection


    Lightfast Bless


    Flame Grace


    Each time Park Hye-rim swung her pickaxe, a blue light burst forth.


    Players were granted up to 10 buffs.


    The Most Sparkling Grit sparkled in their eyes.


    Im coming.


    As if he had made a promise.


    As soon as Guyeonsu pulled the door open, Kang Hyun-chul and Blaze Clans Guardian rushed in.


    Clan Lord!


    I know!


    The Guardian slammed a massive shield made of iron onto the floor.


    Shroud of Flame.


    A shield of resistance to flame.


    The magic the Guardian deployed spread radially from the door.


    Burst.


    Kang Hyun-chul released the mana in his body.


    It was just a manifestation of mana outside his body.


    The flames that escaped the curtain circled furiously and surrounded the room.


    The flames were instantaneous.


    Flames burn endlessly as long as they have oxygen, and if theres something to burn, they gain momentum and catch on to the nearest object.


    A chain reaction of flames filled the room.


    Livingmans Curse


    Be Slow


    Lightfase Decline


    The Evil Moment


    Players were unfazed by the intense heat.


    They were already buffed for fire resistance.


    They threw themselves into the flames as soon as the shroud disappeared.


    Park Hye-rims magic was swift. With one hand, she deployed spells, and with the other, she tapped the floor with her pickaxe to activate the magic.


    Dual casting.


    It was an arduous technique that involved casting two spells simultaneously.


    Navigator!


    The only monster in the room was their leader.


    Guyeonsu grabbed the Bastard Sword and shouted to the Navigators behind him as he ran after Kang Hyun-chul.


    There was no reply from the navigators.


    It seemed to take time to analyze.


    That was to be expected.


    The boss beyond the flames looked like nothing hed ever seen before.


    However, what of it?


    Lets end this with a strike.


    Kang Hyun-chul swung the Bastard Sword with all his might. The flaming blade produced a resonating sound, targeting the bosss shoulder.


    The leader, who was crouched, stood up. One of the guys with crossed arms blocked the sword. They didnt flinch or step back despite the fiery scales.


    Its tail transformed.


    But Kang Hyun-chul could not dodge.


    That was what it meant to wield the Bastard Sword at full strength.


    If he didnt succeed in his first strike, he would give his opponent room to counterattack.


    Hhuh!


    Kang Hyun-chul was not surprised by the tail flying in front of his face.


    There was no reason to be surprised.


    This was a party game, not a solo game.


    Nine Dragons Style () Lunar String


    Guyeon-su made his move. The blade, emanating a dim aura, drew a crescent shape and repelled the tail.


    Nine Dragons Style Piercing Strike


    It did not retreat.


    The tail bounced upward and simultaneously charged forward. The extended sword curved back inward, penetrating into the creatures chest.


    The mana-filled blade pierced through his armor.


    Thud.


    Burst.


    Hyun-chul, who had steadied himself in the meantime, released his sword and switched places with Guyeon-su, who stepped back.


    The blade pierced through the scales and caught fire.


    It looked as if it had been pierced by an arrow of flame.


    Soon, the flames erupted. A deafening explosion occurred, and the sword stuck in the creature was pulled out due to the recoil, flying away.


    A small shield.


    Mini Shield.


    The Blaze Clan Guardian threw the shield on his shoulder.


    At the same time, Park Hye-rims protective magic deployed.


    There was no need to evade.


    Just swing as it is.


    How about that, you lizard bastard?


    Leaping the remaining distance, he twisted his body to the maximum.


    As his feet touched the ground, he swung his upper body, which had been coiled like a spring, with all his might.


    Once again, flames burst forth, and the sound of cracking joints echoed.


    It was the sound of the creatures bones breaking.


    Ki-e-eek!!


    There was an opening.


    There was no need to signal.


    Bind.


    Hye-rim cast a binding spell on the creature,


    Visachigi


    Clan Blazes caster cast a ranged spell while he was immobilized.


    A hail of rocks formed from thin air.


    They were not alone.


    Warriors Barrier


    Damage Shield


    The guardians of Blaze Clan and Park Hye-rim bestowed protective spells against consecutive shocks upon the frontline players.


    Load, Fire


    A Wild Shot


    Arrow rain


    The mid-ranking rangers launched long-range attacks.


    Countless arrows and bullets poured down without pattern.


    It was a random bombardment.


    The protective spells given to Kang Hyun-chul and Guyeonsu were quickly extinguished.


    Every time that happened, Park Hye-rim and the guardian protected the two.


    The new potions are pretty good.


    Hyun-chul and Guyeonsu could retreat to the rear with support from the mid-ranking and rear-ranking players.


    The two drank mana-recovery potions taken from their pockets and quickly restored the mana depleted in battle.


    Its still alive.


    Its tough.


    Even though they delivered such attacks, the creature didnt die.


    The detected mana waves were still robust.


    When the explosions ceased, the creature emerged gradually from the smoke.


    Hah, its no joke when you look at it now.


    Hyun-chul clicked his tongue. He didnt know as he charged at the creature with the determination to defeat it, but its momentum surviving such attacks was impressive.


    Differentiated from Sharp Tail, the Lizardman was covered in jet-black scales, making it gigantic. Just by standing up fully, its head almost reached the ceiling.


    Horns protruded from its head, intermittently sparking from the two horns.


    Hu-man


    The creature could speak human language.


    The reptilian pupils focused on them.


    Its skin, scorched by flames and melted by heat, began to regenerate. Shedding broken scales and sprouting new ones happened in an instant.


    Can it even regenerate on its own?


    Hyun-chul furrowed his brow.


    The other players had also witnessed his ability and expressed their disbelief.


    Navigator. What happened to the analysis?


    Guyeonsu, who picked up the fallen sword from the ground, looked at the navigators.


    The navigators were facing the boss, who was eyeing them intently.


    Both of their pupils were trembling, and they lowered their heads.


    This creature is not listed in the database.


    Its a new type of monster. For now, all we can say is that its presumed to be a reinforced form of the Sharp Tail.


    Rank? S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    At least 5th rank, possibly up to the maximum 4th rank.


    The navigators responded with an uncertain tone.


    The players didnt show their emotions on their faces.


    However, when they heard the term 4th rank, there wasnt anyone who wasnt disturbed.


    Even if they had two members of the Twelve Seats, it would still be a formidable battle.


    What the hell. Im the one who killed the Kraken. And now you want to back down?


    Kang Hyun-chul let out a sarcastic chuckle, aiming his Bastard Sword at the creature.


    At that time, it was thanks to the Miracle that weakened the Kraken, and I applied buffs that made it possible.


    Hye-rim wanted to argue back, but she could sense the mood.


    There was no point in demoralizing them with a bunch of nonsense.


    Those who dont want to die are out. Only those who want to be strong enough to die are left. Well beat them.


    Without a moments hesitation, the members of Clan Blaze drew their weapons. Even the Navigators eyes lit up with pride.


    Clan Blaze. A group of fools who gathered to fight the strong, to become the strong.


    Guyeonsu couldnt help but smile at the sight of the Blaze Clan members moving forward.


    <Flame Demon >. We have a chance of winning, right?


    We may have a chance of winning. Im only fighting because that bastard is in front of me, isnt that right, you guys!?


    Yes!!!


    Then follow my instructions. If theres a chance, theres a chance.


    Huh?


    Guyeonsu called the telepathist who was waiting by the door.


    The telepath wagged his raccoon tail, walked over, and listened.


    Nodding, the raccoon-like Ain, transmitted telepathic messages to those present.


    [Message from Regulus Clans Guyeonsu Clan Lord.


    The creature is not in a state to fight properly as it is currently protecting its egg.


    We can take advantage of this to defeat it.


    This was Navigator Oh Dong-tong of the Regulus Clan].


    No! No! Is that a fight?! Regulus Clan Lord, are you still a man after all this?


    I am the leader. Who else said you will be the dealer?

 Chapter 103

    Chapter 103(Unlocked chapters 3/3) Ty for your support Ko-fi supporter


    [King of the Lizards (4)]


    The ecology of monsters is still not fully understood.


    Especially when it comes to reproduction.


    The reproductive behavior of monsters born into omnipresence varied widely, even within the same species.


    Some monsters interbreed with each other, while others interbreed without distinguishing between organisms.


    Others would eat their mates after they had finished mating, while others would reproduce alone.


    Just as I thought.


    It doesnt want to leave its place.


    The new monster in the room was one of those.


    Even as time passed, no creature that appeared to be its mate emerged.


    It simply glared at the players while holding its large eggs.


    Its terrifying.


    Hye-rim furrowed her brow as she observed the remains left in the room.


    Scattered around him were things that Sharptail must have carried in his cart.


    She figured it out.


    The creature was absorbing the mana of living beings to nourish itself and reproduce.


    In addition to the eggs it carried, there were several more scattered around the vicinity.


    Sharp Tails from the reservoir area, as well as those from the basement, were all monsters created by the creature right in front of them.


    And the fact that it was able to produce so many of them meant that many more people had been sacrificed than they had estimated.


    Ki-ek-uer


    The creature that had once again regenerated its torn skin made an eerie sound as it flicked out its tongue.


    What are these things!


    Rangers, shoot the creatures that come out of the eggs!


    Sharp Tails that hatched from random eggs nearby.


    No, it was unclear if they could be called Sharp Tails yet.


    The creatures that were still in the process of forming tore off the debris stuck to their bodies and simply rushed in response to the signals sent by the creature.


    Ha, there are monsters like this too?


    <Flame Demon>, be vigilant. Even if it is considered a 4th rank creature.


    I know.


    Kang Hyun-chul flicked his fingers.


    The newly bloomed flames heated up the room and burned the creatures that hadnt yet emerged from their eggs.


    Flame Grace


    A blaze curtain.


    In the vanguard, the Guardian and Park Hye-rim kept the rhythm.


    The Rangers in the middle and the spellcasters in the back choked the life out of the creatures before they could even open their eyes.


    Haste


    Rush of the Stone Dragon


    Guyeonsu charged towards the creature.


    He plunged his sword into the area where the scales had not yet sprouted. He held it up until it could no longer move, and when he saw the claws flying at him from the other side, he let go and dodged.


    Warriors Shield


    Damage Shield


    Guyeonsu was protected from the creatures physical attacks.


    Hyun-chul leaped forward, alternating with him as he stepped back without showing his back.


    Its a shame, but thats it.


    It was a mistake to duck low as he tried to attack Guyeonsu.


    Flames engulfed his body, and Hyun-chul slammed his top-handled Bastard Sword into the ground.


    With that, his head was split in two.


    This would be the end for the creature.


    What?


    The creature extended its arm to protect its head.


    Hyun-chuls bastard sword, engulfed in flames, effortlessly severed the creatures wrist.


    Despite that, the creature was smiling.


    Hyun-chul felt a sense of unease as the reptilian eyes were fixed on him.


    Keep swinging.


    Still, he wasnt flustered.


    He had severed its wrist.


    He was about to use all his strength to strike down its head.


    The opportunity to kill the creature still remained.


    That was the moment.


    When he raised his head, he noticed the creatures mouth was swollen.


    Clan Lord! Move away! Its venom!


    The Navigator, who had been collecting information on the creature since the battle began, shouted urgently.


    However, the creature expelled the venom faster.


    Cough!


    There was no way of avoiding it.


    The toxic fog obscured the vision.


    The attack had already failed.


    Retreating from this spot and detoxifying were the priorities.


    However, the creature, who had been observing for a chance to counterattack, wouldnt miss this opportunity.


    [To the right!]


    The telepath relayed the Navigators instructions.


    His actions were limited by the poison and fog.


    And he can understand human language.


    The navigator and the telepath were quick on their feet.


    Hyun-chul deployed a barrier to his immediate right. A barrier of flames emitted something.


    First, detoxification


    He had an antidote potion in his belt, but it wasnt something that would work immediately.


    He could buy some time, but he needed treatment from Park Hye-rim.


    [Dont worry, just attack].


    It was the telepathists voice, but he knew who was conveying the message.


    The instruction from the countrys best supporter had arrived.


    Okay.


    Hyun-chul cast aside any hesitation and created flames to drive away the toxic fog.


    The toxic fog and flames seemed to engulf each other, intertwining.


    The vision was still unclear, and the heat produced by the flames caused visual distortion.


    Even so, Hyun-chul flipped the flames and rushed forward, not bowing to the poison.


    Sharing Amulet


    Detoxification


    It is indeed <Holy Mother> .


    [Dont call me by that name!]


    An auxiliary magic that Park Hye-rim had granted before entering the room.


    Hyun-chul suddenly realized what kind of magic the Sharing Amulet was.


    Just by enchanting herself, Hye-rim could transfer the effects of the Sharing Amulet to players who had previously received it.


    She should have said something earlier.


    Fixing his Bastard Sword, he searched through the flames for him.


    How dare you, my child!


    He could hear the creatures rage.


    The tail it swung split into several pieces right in front of him.


    The split tails transformed into flying projectiles, descending upon him.


    Whos afraid.


    Damage Shield


    Warriors Barrier


    He didnt know it, but hed been told by a telepath that the Guardian was nearby.


    The Guardians mana-infused iron shield expanded in width, catching the flying blades.


    One more!


    Bastard Sword glowed with a fiery aura. Flames crackled around it.


    Hyun-chul took a deep breath. His exhaled breath turned into flames, soaring into the air. Sparks of flames danced fiercely around his eyes.


    KII-II-E-EE-EEEEEEEEK!


    A terminal scream.


    The creature, cut from the shoulder down to the abdomen by the sword, let out a cry.


    It wasnt over yet.


    Though the creature began its self-regeneration, the speed at which the flames spread far surpassed the healing rate.


    The flames supported the regenerating skin, which in turn supported the newly regenerated skin above it.


    I must protect the king!


    And yet he was not dead.


    It stretched out its remaining arm to grab Hyun-chul. His tail, now a blade, swung wildly.


    Warriors Shroud


    Damage Shield


    Protection


    Lightfast Bliss


    The creatures attack failed to reach him as he retreated.


    Holding the iron shield on the ground, the Guardian stepped forward, trampling over it.


    Guyeounsu leaped over the shoulder of the Guardian who had slammed his iron shield into the ground.


    He clawed at the bleeding wound.


    Kiiieeeeeeeeekk!


    He was giving it his all.


    Even in the face of death, he refused to fall from the nest, desperately defending his eggs against the attack.


    Aah! S��arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It spat out a thick purple liquid.


    It was poison.


    Guyeonsu chuckled.


    Sharing Amulet


    Detoxification


    <Flame Demon>, end it.


    I know!!


    He bought enough time.


    Different from before, he turned his back to the enemy and rushed to the rear.


    Rangers! Casters!


    Guyeonsu shouted.


    They were already prepared.


    Shield of Conviction


    Unyielding Spirit


    The Guardian chased after Kang Hyun-chul, deploying a protective spell.


    At the same time, he threw a shield over his shoulder to deflect the blow he was swinging with all his might.


    Dont think it wont hurt.


    N-no, my king!!


    Violet Blaze.


    Hyun-chul slashed his sword horizontally across the creatures chest.


    Flames erupted from the swords trajectory as if space were cracking.


    The violet flames consumed him.


    The flames, radiating a crimson glow, persisted even as it writhed in pain. They gnawed at his mana, steadily expanding their size.


    Kie-e-e-e-e-eee-ekk-ek-!


    The flames did not dissipate.


    It swung its remaining arm.


    The arm dropped with a thud.


    [Now!]


    Guyeonsu, who had retreated to the back, gave an order.


    Hey, follow me!


    Yes!


    Without looking back at the creature whose entire body was covered in flames, Kang Hyun-chul slapped the heavily armored Guardian on the back.


    The Guardian took the lead.


    He raised his iron shield above his head.


    Warriors Shroud


    Shield of Conviction


    Unbreakable resolve


    Next, Park Hye-rims protective magic unfolded.


    Damage Shield


    Flame Grace


    Protection


    The layers of overlapping protective spells indicated their clear intent.


    Explosions erupted from all directions.


    The casters detonated the spells they had prepared, and the rangers fired their projectiles into the storm.


    Kieeeaaak!!


    Amidst the explosions and storm, it seemed like the enemys scream was heard.


    However, the sounds of the magic explosions and projectiles filled the entire area.


    The enemys voice was no longer audible.


    Youre so determined to kill it.


    Are you the one to die?


    Hyun-chul, who returned to the rear, snorted in amusement.


    Park Hye-rim cast a healing spell on him with a tone of ridiculousness.


    Navigator. What happened?


    Guyeonsu ignored their bickering.


    Wiping the blood and sweat from his face with the towel the telepath handed him, he turned to the navigators.


    Its been annihilated.


    Yes, confirmed annihilation.


    The navigators focused on peering into the world that hadnt cleared of smoke.


    Their conclusion was that the boss monster was gone.


    Indeed, it was dead.


    Beyond the storm, they could see that it was dead, its remaining body curled up in a protective position over its eggs.


    A tough one.


    Hyun-chul frowned.


    Even after being bombarded, his body remained strong.


    He plunged his Bastard Sword into the dying mans body.


    After Violet Blaze devoured all the mana within the creatures body, its charred form crumbled like ashes.


    A large gemstone fell to the ground.


    Well, is it over now?


    Not yet, <Flame Demon>. There are still eggs left.


    Guyeonsu, using a blade that could hardly be called a sword anymore, stabbed the egg the creature had been guarding.


    He felt something piercing through the shell-piercing blade.


    And then


    Kie-e-e-e.


    Mommy!


    Players, including Hye-rim, were taken aback when they heard the screams coming from the egg.


    This isnt a normal one.


    Guyeounsu said as he watched the half-awakened lizard try to squeeze out of the egg.


    The players, now back in their senses, began breaking the eggs.


    Kieee


    Kreuuk


    Kieuk


    Similar situations occurred successively.


    The creatures, whose eggs were broken, thrashed around, screaming and writhing in an attempt to survive. They were grotesque monsters.


    Some of them, barely able to open their eyes, tried to break free from the shattered eggs and escape like extraterrestrial life forms, sending shivers down their spines.


    They had to kill these creatures.


    All players shared the same thought.


    They used their blades to pierce through the monsters, even crawling on the ground if necessary, until the creatures that tried to escape no longer moved.


    Over there! One is trying to escape!


    One of them was a cunning creature.


    It broke out of its egg just before it was attacked. It scrambled to its four legs at breakneck speed, then scrambled to its feet and ran away.


    The players grabbed their pistols and pulled the trigger.


    The lizard scrambled to its feet, zigzagging across the floor and dodging bullets.


    What the hell!


    It was Hyun-chul who caught the fleeing lizard.


    The captured monster struggled and was consumed by the flames.


    Is it over now?


    Well done, everyone.


    It was tougher than I thought.


    With that, the mission to exterminate the monster cluster in Gwacheon City was successfully completed.


    Until now, there was no doubt about the success of the operation.


    A world filled with heat and flames.


    My, my child


    My King


    I must protect them somehow.


    At least one.


    She covered the egg, her body burning.


    Please, please survive


    It was a needless worry.


    The child that emerged from the egg was determined to move forward even within the inferno of hell.


    It did not look back.


    Without even expressing gratitude to its mother, it pushed through the flames, solely focused on surviving.


    But it didnt matter.


    It was born to serve the king.


    The king was born, and she had done her part.


    Until the moment of its death, it could protect.


    So, my king.


    My child.


    Please, be strong


    Even the remaining consciousness was swallowed by the flames.

 Chapter 104

    Chapter 104[King of the Lizards (5)]


    It had been a week since the Gwacheon Monster Cluster had been cleared.


    The media has been busy reporting on the events underground in Seoul Land, and the public has been shocked by the news.


    The only good news is that survivors have been found in the cages that the monsters must have made.


    All of the rescued survivors were reportedly mentally exhausted and hospitalized at Severance Hospital in Gangnam.


    It will be a long time before they can return to their normal lives.


    Uh-uh-uh, Eunhyeok, what should we do?


    First, get you up, and Ill do something about it!


    The kids were camping at a horse racing park not far from Seoul Land.


    <After the End of the Century> , horse racing parks have completely lost their former prestige.


    The park is now deserted and overgrown with weeds, leaving only the traces of its former life as a racetrack.


    Even the children, who were initially intrigued by the racetrack, quickly lost interest.


    Hey, look out!


    Well done! Ill handle the rest


    Ill take care of this.


    The kids went to the badminton courts that remained in the park, where they were given balls.


    Hayang, who was chasing after the ball, quickly scooped it up, and Eunhyuk jumped up to pass it to the other side of the court.


    Thud!!


    Seona, who was at the far end of the court, quickly ran out as soon as the ball soared into the middle of the net.


    Leaping into the air past Minji, she bent down like a shrimp and hit the ball.


    The spiked volleyball left a red mark on Eunhyuks face.


    Oh, sorry.


    That hurts! Are you Jin seoma or Kim Minji?


    Why are you tripping over me? Why? Is it because you want to know how much it hurts when I hit you?


    Guys, dont fight. Eunhyuk, doesnt it hurt?


    The children played well among themselves.


    Eunha watched them play in the distance.


    Eunha, were done here. You can go play now.


    Its okay, I dont feel like playing that much.


    Ill help make the curry.


    Eunha shook his head.


    He finished unloading the camping gear from the trunk. He helped set up the tent and make the curry.


    This camp was his idea.


    Of course, his parents said it was dangerous to go camping in Gwacheon City at this time of year.


    If he hadnt mentioned that Bruno was going too, he probably wouldnt have gotten permission.


    Bruno granted his request without a word.


    So, even though he felt sorry, Eunha helped with the camping preparations.


    You dont have to be sorry.


    What?


    Youre my boss, you dont have to be sorry.


    Hahaha.


    Even if he denied it, he wouldnt listen.


    Eunha laughed awkwardly.


    Switch teams! Ill team up with Seona this time!


    Dont try to steal Seona from me! Its not fun when you and Seona team up!


    I want to team up with Seona too~


    Then how about this? Me and Minji team up with Hayang, and Eunhyuk plays by himself.


    How am I supposed to play volleyball by myself!


    I could hear the kids chattering away.


    Eunha wandered in as he sliced potatoes.


    Eunha, whats wrong?


    Oh, nothing, Im done with the potatoes.


    Bruno thought that Eunhas mind was somewhere else the whole way to the racetrack.


    So did the kids. They could vaguely sense that he was in a different mood than usual.


    So they didnt ask him why he suddenly needed to go camping or drag him along to play volleyball.


    Uncle Bruno.


    Putting down the potato peeler, Eunha called out to Bruno.


    Even as he called out to him, his gaze remained fixed on the cloudless sky.


    I have to go somewhere for a while.


    Hmm.


    Can I borrow your knife?


    Bruno understood what Eunha meant by the knife.


    It was because he had personally asked for it before they left for the camping trip.


    It should be in the trunk. The combination is same as last time.


    Okay.


    Eunha pulled a bag out of the trunk.


    Inside the bag were auxiliary equipment, potions, and the player device.


    He put on the device holster. Even if he tightened the belt around his young body, it kept slipping off.


    He had no choice but to wrap the holster worn on his wrist around his waist.


    In the holster pocket, he had a Beretta and a Mangosu (a type of handgun).


    Eunha gulped down the water he brought. He drank until the sound of the plastic bottle shrinking was heard.


    Can you put some curry in here?


    Hmm.


    Bruno poured the curry into the 500-milliliter bottle Eunha handed him.


    When he handed it back, the bottle was scorching hot from its contents.


    Eunha slipped it into his back pocket.


    As for the potion, this should be enough.


    I think this should be enough for potions.


    Eunha didnt take out potions from the bag Bruno had prepared. The potions Bruno had prepared were in the form of syringes and werent items with immediate effects.


    Instead, Eunha took out a tumbler from his own bag. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Inside the tumbler was a coffee milk from Jung Seokhoon.


    Ill be back within today. If the kids come looking for me, just keep them busy.


    If its something difficult to handle alone, I can go with you.


    No, I can handle it on my own.


    Eunha stated firmly.


    Bruno didnt mention going along anymore.


    Take care.


    Instead, while simmering the curry, he raised his thumb.


    Eunha nodded lightly and left the camping site quietly.


    (Cheonbo)


    The Cheonji Botanical Garden was not far from the racecourse.


    Eunha put it in his back pocket.


    I think this should be enough for potions.


    Eunha didnt take out potions from the bag Bruno had prepared. The potions Bruno had prepared were in the form of syringes and werent items with immediate effects.


    Instead, Eunha took out a tumbler from his own bag.


    Inside the tumbler was a coffee milk from Jung Seokhoon.


    Ill be back within today. If the kids come looking for me, just keep them busy.


    If its something difficult to handle alone, I can go with you.


    No, I can handle it on my own.


    Eunha stated firmly.


    Bruno didnt mention going along anymore.


    Take care.


    Instead, while simmering the curry, he raised his thumb.


    Eunha nodded lightly and left the camping site quietly.


    Transition


    The Cheonji Botanical Garden was not far from the racecourse.


    Eunha stepped into the botanical garden.


    The memories of that time were still vivid.


    After graduating from the academy, it was a time when he couldnt even properly organize a party.


    No. There was a flaw in saying that he couldnt organize it properly.


    It was a time when he didnt even consider organizing a party.


    This is crazy, this cant go on.


    Big clans were reluctant to recruit him.


    Hed been labeled a lunatic since his academy days, and few clans wanted him.


    However, he rejected the persuasions from even smaller clans that had tried to recruit him and chose to pursue solo play.


    It was during this time that Yoo jung followed him.


    <Undead> No Eunha.


    <Grim Reaper> Lee Yoo jung.


    A time when they were not called by their names.


    The change happened then.


    The absence of the fairy Im Ga-eul allowed the monsters to take advantage of the opportunity and launch an invasion of the northern region.


    All players had to overcome the massive attack on Seoul under the name of the Korean Mana Management Organization.


    Players who couldnt form parties had to join local clans or alliances to fend off the swarming monsters.


    Eunha and Yoo Jung were also among them.


    Facing a monstrous army within an organization where teamwork wasnt properly established was an incredibly tough task.


    They couldnt sleep for several days. The monsters kept pouring in, and the situation showed no signs of improvement.


    How can we defeat them?


    Yoo-jung was frustrated as she faced the commanders leading the monster army.


    At the moment, there were four commanders invading Seoul.


    Each one was a disaster of the third rank or higher.


    The Lizard King.


    Eunha recited the name of one of the commanders who had made him feel so helpless.


    The third-tier overranked Lizard King.


    He was exactly what his name implied, the Lizard King.


    He led a group of monsters belonging to the Lizardmen family, and he terrorized players with his powerful venom.


    He could do nothing.


    All he could do then was to try to fend off the swarming monsters and players struggling in disarray.


    With the return of the Twelve Chairs, including Kang Hyun-chul, the situation changed dramatically. From a distance, they watched as the Lizard King retreated.


    Its ridiculous that we didnt realize he existed until he reached the third overrank.


    After days of intense battle, they narrowly defended Seoul.


    The Twelve descended the Han River to slay the retreating Lizard King.


    Eunha and Yoo Jung also joined their ranks.


    And there, Eunha had to learn the shocking truth from the Lizard King that awaited them at their nest, the Cheonji Botanical Garden.


    The Lizard King was a survivor of the monster colonization in Gwacheon City.


    I cant believe I have to clean up other peoples shit.


    So thank me, you crazy squid.


    Not long ago, Eunha had seen the news about the Gwacheon City Monster Swarm and remembered the Lizard King.


    Eunha had two choices: stay ignorant or intervene for the sake of the future.


    In this life, he wanted to live in peace with his family and friends, not as a player.


    Whether or not Seoul would be invaded by a monster army in the future was none of my business.


    I didnt want to go through the hardships I experienced then.


    When the time came, I would find a good reason and get my family and friends out of Gangbuk.


    There was no need to suffer, but it kept bothering me.


    Sigh.


    Even when I graduated from the academy and became a player, I still had thoughts of crazily killing monsters.


    I fought to die.


    So, monsters werent terrifying.


    But the helplessness I instinctively felt when facing commanders couldnt be avoided.


    The helplessness I felt back then continued to flicker before my eyes as time went by, even as I developed skills comparable to the Twelve Chairs in the future.


    If the Kraken was a presence that brought despair, the commanders who invaded Seoul were a presence that brought helplessness.


    It was a barrier that I ultimately couldnt overcome.


    Because there were no commanders to overcome during the time I needed to.


    Even in this lifetime, I wont feel helpless against you.


    Until I heard the news, I didnt know.


    I still perceived myself as someone who needed to overcome that barrier, even in my second life.


    Of course, the version of myself during this time was not yet capable of a third-tier Overrank.


    To recreate that version of myself from that day, I had to wait until the Lizard King invaded Seoul.


    Call me crazy, but Im not crazy enough to believe I can take down that guy alone.


    It was a kind of handicap.


    The version of myself during this time couldnt fully unleash the power of their prime, and I was far from reaching my prime as well.


    Its just a little challenge, after all.


    Eunha drew the mangoshu sheathed at his waist.


    He loaded the blade with mana.


    The mangoshu that Bruno had prepared was a player device that could extend its blade by infusing it with mana.


    Isnt that right?


    Kieeeek!!


    He had felt the eyes on him since he entered the botanical garden.


    Nevertheless, Eunha waited for the Lizard King to appear close by.


    Eventually it did, and he moved his mangoshu toward the creature that had jumped overhead.


    The creature had not yet reached adulthood, but the thick armor that made up its body blocked the mana-coated blade.


    Tougher than I thought.


    Beneath the scales, bones were scattered in small patches. The bones, which would grow into one in time, were doubly defended by the scales.


    Eunha did not panic.


    This was a monster that would become a disaster in the future.


    He knew it wouldnt be easy to kill.


    Vent your resentment towards your previous self.


    Human


    The thing understood the humans words, and somehow used them.


    Though its rank was far below that of a third-tier Overrank, it had the qualities and intelligence to become a third-tier Overrank someday.


    The lizard flattened itself on the ground, completely concealing its movements.


    This was one of its abilities, Camouflage.


    Even before the regression, players had to pay a high price to attract the creature, which blended in with the colors of its surroundings, completely hiding its presence.


    Facing an invisible foe was terrifying.


    Is this all?


    Thats all he was before the regression.


    It was clumsy. The creature hadnt fully concealed its condition.


    He was openly shedding his flesh.


    Perhaps due to the excessive emotion behind his surprise attack, he revealed his intent to kill just before his crooked nail touched its target.


    Kiaaaaah!


    The Lizard King was counterattacked.


    Half-turning to dodge the attack, Eunha slammed his mangoshu down on its neck.


    Thats hard.


    So what?


    Eunha looked down at the creature on the ground with a sour expression.


    A wall that wont come down can only be pounded until it does.


    Cant even conceal your presence properly. I brought this for no reason.


    Eunha pulled out a plastic bottle from his back pocket.


    While nimbly avoiding the attack of the creature that burst out from the ground after being teased by his steps, he opened the lid.


    Seizing the moment when the creature passed right in front of him, he emptied the contents of the bottle.


    Kieck?


    The creature, which was about to attack again while clinging to the tree, abruptly stopped


    A thick, yellow liquid dripped from its head.


    Lizard curry, I dont know if youve heard of it.


    Kieh-keh-ekh!


    The creature realized why liquid had been sprayed onto its body.


    Even if it blended with the colors of the surroundings, it couldnt effectively hide its appearance.


    Even if it wiped off the liquid that had splattered onto its body and tried to erase the smell that seemed to clog its nostrils, it wouldnt be able to completely remove the odor.


    Its delicious, eat up, its your last meal.


    Meanwhile, Eunha tossed the wrapped bottle on the floor.


    He pulled out a second mangoshu.

 Chapter 105

    Chapter 105[King of the Lizards (6)]


    The Lizard King is feared for several reasons.


    One, the Lizard King could impregnate creatures with its children.


    It brought fear to creatures by its very presence.


    Two, it can control all monsters in the Lizardmen family.


    It is skilled in the use of modern weapons, and its agile body allows it to move freely through the jungles of the city.


    Third, the Lizard King was a overranked monster.


    Hierarchy overranked monsters, the Lizard Kings camouflage abilities made it impossible for it to stumble.


    At that time, without the abilities of the 12 Leftmost, like <King of Darkness> Baek Seo-jin and <The Seed> Han Chang-jin, detecting it would have been impossible.


    We were covered in paint cans, and it was hard to prepare for it because it was so big.


    The Lizard King had its Camouflage ability sealed.


    Whereas before the regression, players could move large amounts of paint, a simple curry on the head was enough to neutralize it.


    Lastly, one more thing.


    Youre finally going to hit me with this?


    The Lizard King used a poison that caused sepsis. Those who were wounded by him would have their blood begin to rot from the wound, and eventually their entire body would be covered in it.


    At that time, players couldnt get close, being hindered by venom mist released in the air and venom shots fired like projectiles.


    If it werent for the Twelve, Hyun-chul Kang, burning the poison with flames, and Hye-rim Park, the <Holy Mother>, deploying protective magic, they wouldnt have been able to counteract its venom.


    Yoo Nam-hoon <Immunity to Myriad Poisons>, also played a role in attracting the attention of the Lizard King.


    However, the venom of the young King of Lizards did not instill as much fear as it did back then.


    The venom it shot was about the size of a thin thorn and, apart from its fast projectile speed, it didnt pose much danger.


    If one was hit, it was over.


    He twisted his body to dodge the venom the creature shot.


    Mana Crusher


    He gathered strength in his soles, propelling himself like defying gravity, running up a tree trunk and leaping to the branches where the creature clung.


    A mana-loaded mangoshu slammed into its back.


    KEEEEEEK!


    A branch snapped, and there was a sound of bones breaking.


    Hanging on to the mangoshu he held in his other hand, impaled on a tree trunk, he watched the Lizard King fall to the ground.


    Crawling across the floor and through the grass, it pulled himself up on its tail and used it as a way to get away.


    Thats it.


    The helplessness he had felt that day seemed so hollow.


    Eunha watched the creature scurry away on its hind legs, unable to hide its despair.


    Even if youre not an adult, I thought the King of Lizards was the King of Lizards from the day it was born.


    Heavenly Revelation.


    Madness.


    Mana Crusher


    He struck the wooden pillar.


    Dealing with the creature was instantaneous.


    He sprayed the mana he had gathered on the Mangosu, turning it into a thin needle, and shot it at the fleeing creature. The thick armor, resembling spikes, deflected the needle rain.


    As he had anticipated.


    His intention was merely to hinder the creatures movements.


    He planned to finish it off with a final blow from the Mana Crusher, charged with mana.


    Farewell.


    He swung the sword down onto the area where the bones had been crushed. With the other hand holding the Mangosu, he forcefully thrust it into the same area.


    The creature struggled like a snake pierced by a thorn, then dispersed into mana and disappeared.


    Lizards have a unique ability to cut off their own tails and escape.


    Foolish.


    The King of the Lizards was not dead.


    When it fell from the tree, it hid in the bushes and cut off its own tail.


    The severed tail transformed into an identical form and dashed off in a different direction.


    The tail regenerated. It consumed a significant amount of the stored mana.


    There was no other option.


    The opponent was strong. It chased after it unbelievably fast, tormenting it as if mocking it.


    As if he knew everything about it.


    The opponent effortlessly evaded all of its techniques.


    It couldnt win. Not now.


    But the future is different.


    It was a king. Born from the nourishment of countless humans, it has the qualities of a king.


    You will see.


    I will find you and kill you-


    Where are you going?


    The Lizard King was stunned by the sound coming from right next to him.


    When it turned its head, it was met with a shocking attack that caused the ground to rise.


    Kie-e-e-e-ek!


    Did you think I didnt recognize your alter ego?


    Eunha slowly approached the Lizard King, who had shattered the glass and flown out of the greenhouse.


    He swung his mangoshu. He cleared a path for himself and exited the greenhouse, not bothering to step on the shards of glass.


    The glass-covered creature, on the other hand, staggered to its feet. It swung its still-regenerating tail like a fist, splitting it into several pieces.


    The eight-pronged tail turned into sharp blades, slicing in all directions.


    This is it.


    He slashed at the tail that flew directly in front of him.


    He took a step, then spun.


    With the mangoshu he held in his other hand, he smashed the second tail.


    It slammed into the ground and squirmed to escape.


    The third tail, the fourth.


    The fifth tail was sliced off.


    He pierced through the sixth tail. Pushing aside the Mangoshu, the tail burst apart, showering blood.


    Heavenly Revelation.


    Wild Dance.


    The Seventh Tail and the Eighth Tail charged with all their might, but the wildly wielded sword sliced through their tails.


    Extreme Puncture Strike.


    The mangoshu in his right hand glowed scarlet.


    Mana compressed into a single point pierced the spiked creatures scales, shattered its bones, and pierced its flesh.


    Kiiiiieeeeeeeeeee!


    Why you!


    Whyare you trying to kill me!


    The one pierced by the sword struggled.


    The clawed thing moved to slice Eunha, and the tail that had failed in its attack returned to slash at him.


    Why, you ask.


    Heavenly Revelation


    Single Point Penetration


    Spectral Execution


    Eunha pushed forward as he was. Pouring more power into the mangoshu that pierced through the creature, he rushed forward, and the King of Lizards floated up from the ground.


    Tails tangled around each other as they lunged for him, claws blocked by his barrier.


    Twisting mana gnawed at the King of Lizards mana.


    The pain of mana being ripped away was eerie. It should has resisted by pulling the mana out of its body, but it has already drained its placenta of mana to regenerate its tail.


    There was no stopping it.


    Do I need a reason to kill you?


    Cacklecackle


    The Lizard King was pushed back until he was slammed against a wooden beam.


    It cried out in pain as the knife embedded in its body cut through its flesh with the slightest movement.


    What have I done wrong


    Ha.


    Seeing the creature desperately holding onto the blade with both hands to try and pull it out, Eunha smirked.


    He drove the Mangoshu he was holding in his left hand into the ground.


    In his right hand, he pulled out the tumbler he had put in the holster pocket without releasing the grip on the Mangosu.


    Opening the tumbler with one hand wasnt a problem.


    Spectral Execution


    Kie-e-e-e-!


    Stop, please stop!


    There was no mistaking the creatures intention to move its remaining tail and attack from behind.


    He used an elemental spirit belonging to the Higher Control Technique to disrupt the Lizard Kings mana control.


    He drank the coffee milk.


    Every last drop, all of it.


    Mana surged.


    He threw the tumbler he held in his hand to the ground without any care and pulled out the Mangoshu that had been stuck in the ground.


    Graaaah!! S��ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Now it was no longer mere resistance.


    The King of Lizards had almost no mana left to use.


    The efforts of the players before the regression, who had tried to counter its defense, vanished like foam at this very moment.


    They penetrated with each stab.


    Aimed for the gaps between scales.


    Manipulated the small bones and pierced the flesh with the leather handle.


    Why why why


    The King of Lizards, hanging from the wooden pillar, awkwardly conveyed its intentions in the human language.


    He didnt pay any attention to its words.


    He tore out the tail attached to the roots, turned the body inside out, and performed the process of tearing it apart in silence.


    He was in the middle of stabbing it for quite some time.


    Eunha raised his head with a face akin to that of a child dividing an ant into three parts.


    Whats wrong with humans killing monsters?


    Humans and monsters cannot coexist. Even if the world collapses, that wont change. Especially after the world has collapsed once before.


    Humans and monsters exist to kill each other.


    Theres only one way.


    Whether I die or you die.


    Extreme Puncture Strike


    After several pushes from the Mangoshu that had been pushing repeatedly, he hammered the King of Lizards left arm into the wooden pillar to prevent it from moving.


    He pulled out the Mangoshu embedded in his chest. Sticky blood oozed out. Droplets of blood fell from the blade.


    Its blood was extremely toxic. The fallen drops of blood quickly withered and turned into ashes that scattered away.


    As he was deploying the barrier, he managed not to get any of its blood on himself.


    The creature was not an adult.


    It was possible because it wasnt in its mature form.


    If it had been in its mature form, even a barrier would have been of no use.


    Extreme Puncture Strike


    Grrrkkrr


    As he pulled the knife out of his chest, the King of the Lizard, who had been about to collapse, couldnt even lower its left arm, which was fixed.


    In that state, he couldnt even jab its right arm.


    He searched his holster.


    The round, circular eye that had stretched thin looked at him.


    It had already given up on life.


    And he had the right to end its life.


    He pulled out the Beretta.


    With the creatures eyes fixed on him, unable to move, he aimed the muzzle at the space between the King of the Lizards eyes.


    Yes, you and I, cannot coexist.


    A gunshot.


    The bullet fired from the Beretta burst the creatures left iris.


    I have lost.


    But its not the end for me.


    Bang.


    The second gunshot burst the creatures right iris.


    Now the creature didnt even scream.


    Blood ran down from the place where its two eyes used to be, like tears.


    Blood that had flowed down over its scales stained the ground.


    You too, someday


    Will experience the same fate as me.


    What are you saying?


    The third gunshot targeted the space between its eyes.


    It couldnt pierce through its scales.


    Bullets were still left.


    You and I, as predators.


    Killing and being killed, thats all we can do


    The fourth bullet attacked the same spot.


    The scales fell off.


    The outlines of the small bones covered by the scales were exposed.


    So, you will die too!


    Our lives, are that


    It must be like that!


    I used to think that way too, a long time ago.


    He pulled the trigger.


    Bones shattered, and blood flowed down from its forehead.


    Human and monster, a relationship of killing and being killed.


    A players life consists of killing monsters, a life of being killed by monsters.


    Die! Die!


    In the midst of pain, you will also die!


    But it turns out, I


    Before the regression, he had hoped for a life where he would die at the hands of monsters, where everything would end.


    But the second life is different.


    In this life, he didnt wish to die at their hands.


    And he had the strength not to die at the hands of monsters, the strength to kill them.


    The helplessness of that day was nowhere to be found.


    That past life and this life would never be the same.


    I will not die.


    <Undead> was a contradiction in terms, living to die and yet unable to die.


    Now its different.


    <Undead> do not die.


    Even if it dies, it wont die.


    You die.


    He squeezed the trigger until the bullet bottomed out.


    There was now a gaping hole in the creatures forehead.


    The mana that made up the Lizard King turned into particles and dissolved into the air.


    Something fell to the grass, dyed a hideous color.


    A gemstone. The large stone glowed blue in the sunlight that filtered through the glass ceiling.


    Two of them.


    Even if he hadnt reached the third level of Overrank, the Lizard King was still the Lizard King.


    Near the magic stone were two gems that emitted a faint yellow light.


    They were skill stones. One was large, the other small enough to be hidden in the palm of his hand.


    I said I wasnt going to be a player but that doesnt mean I dont need one.


    Eunha picked up the large skillstone and imbued it with mana.


    The skillstone showed no reaction.


    It seems its not fitting.


    He was disappointed but somewhat relieved.


    If he were the player, he would have been much more disappointed.


    A skillstone this large would have been a perfect replica.


    Well, lets see what this one looks like.


    He put the large skill stone and the magic stone into his holster, then held the small skill stone in his hand.


    Oh.


    This time, there was a reaction.


    As he infused mana, a radiance formed within the skill stone.


    Ill consume this one. Ill think about dealing with this and the magic stone next time.


    He held the small skill stone in his hand and left the botanical garden.


    When he returned to the campsite, the small skill stone in his hand had completely melted, flowing into his body.


    Wow.


    It was indeed the Lizard King.


    Feeling the information in his head and the sensations in his body, Eunha couldnt help but marvel.


    This was awesome.


    Whats wrong?


    Nothing. Oh, Uncle. Bruno. Thanks for the equipment.


    Hmm. Dinner time.


    Yeah, Im starving.


    He loaded the player device into the trunk and changed in the car.


    The hunger started to hit. He put his hand on his stomach, and just in time, a rumbling sounded.


    Hey, kids, lets have dinner!


    The children, who were kicking a ball and running around, heard Eunhas call and ran to the campsite.


    Wow~! Its delicious!


    Uncle Bruno, please give us plenty!


    Uncle, me too.


    I cant wait to eat!


    The children were clinging to Bruno and screaming, excitedly making requests for food.


    Looking at them and the first plate of curry in his hand, Eunha swallowed his food.


    Its delicious.


    He felt alive.

 Chapter 107

    Chapter 107Unlocked chapter (2/6)


    [The difference between man and monster].


    A man hasnt been feeling well for several days.


    When he tried to eat, he felt sick to his stomach, and when he fell asleep, his head throbbed.


    There were times when he blacked out.


    Every time he woke up and realized he was walking down a street he didnt recognize, he was terrified.


    Ive been working too much lately.


    The man made a living carrying construction materials.


    Even though he was living in a slum, he was proud of his hard work because he didnt steal from others.


    The truth is, I didnt have the courage or strength to steal.


    If he had, he would have made a comfortable living stealing from others.


    The man turned a blind eye to that fact and occasionally congratulated himself on his shamelessness.


    Thats right, Ive been working too much, a man should play sometimes, Ive been working like a fool.


    In truth, the man knew.


    He knew that the pain he had suffered in the past few days was not caused by his work.


    He had been scolded by the foreman for being lazy even at the construction site.


    Today was no different.


    He was walking down an alleyway that led into the slums when the warden scolded him for staying late.


    This way, Ranger! Stay with him!


    Hes going into the slums!


    Dont let him get in! Dont let him do any damage!


    He could hear people shouting between buildings.


    The man shrugged it off as none of his business, and continued on his way, drinking a bottle of soju from a convenience store.


    Then he came face to face with a monster that had fallen from the sky.


    It was the seventh-ranked monster, the Mosquito Fly.


    As its name suggests, the monster looked like a cross between a fly and a mosquito, its red eyes the size of a human head darting back and forth as it stared at him.


    !!


    In an instant, the monster stabbed him in the shoulder with its slender stinger.


    There was no sound.


    It was so sudden that it took him a moment to realize what had happened.


    By the time it turned around, its body was weak and it had fallen to the ground.


    There it is! Go!


    Leader! Hes lying on the ground at the scene of the crime, what should we do?


    He must have been drinking. He looks fine.


    Still, shouldnt we follow the manual.


    Ha, yeah. Lets get him to the hospital and see what happens.


    That day, the players of the  Maronie Knights somehow managed to defeat the Mosquito Fly, who fled to the slums.


    The man woke up in the hospitals emergency room, and when no visible trauma was found, he was discharged.


    But he remembered.


    The Mosquito Fly had stung him in the shoulder.


    Nothing.


    Was it a dream?


    It couldnt have been a dream.


    There was no mark on his shoulder, but the pain he felt was real.


    From then on, I felt unwell.


    But I didnt have the courage to go to the hospital.


    I was scared. I was afraid of what they would say.


    I couldnt afford the exorbitant medical bills.


    Again, he was a man living from day to day.


    Why are you here now? Your mana accumulation is quite advanced.


    He couldnt take the pain anymore.


    One day, while washing his face, he was startled to see a giant fly in the mirror.


    In his dreams, he would see himself transformed into a fly.


    It was horrifying.


    I had no choice but to go to the hospital.


    In a serious tone, the doctor gave him a diagnosis that he had denied was possible.


    Mana accumulation.


    A condition in which mana builds up in the body beyond what the body can tolerate.


    Well have to run tests to be sure, but from what I can tell, it looks like a dangerous condition that could cause a mana explosion at any moment.


    You should be hospitalized and monitored for treatment-.


    The doctors advice fell on deaf ears.


    The man didnt know how he got out of the hospital. He vaguely remembers running away without paying the bill, using the excuse that he needed to get his things.


    No, no, no, this cant be. sea??h th�� novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He couldnt afford the hospitalization costs, and he couldnt believe that he, who didnt even have the average amount of mana in his body for an adult, had mana concentration disorder.


    He swiped at his face with his hand.


    Then he looked.


    Hic!


    His hand had become the hand of a fly, overgrown with black hairs.


    No, no, no.


    This is an illusion.


    Im just tired.


    The man shook his head, repeating himself.


    The hand was back to normal.


    Then his vision shook.


    What the hell.


    The same scene split and joined together in his vision.


    His eyes felt like they were popping out of his head.


    He groped with his hand, and the flys arm came back into view.


    No. This shouldnt be happening.


    The man pulled a slide phone out of his pocket.


    The slide phone showed the head of a fly.


    Hafh, hufh, hah-!


    He dropped the slide phone.


    He ran without bothering to pick it up.


    No, no, no, you cant do this!


    The man repeated over and over again.


    He ran, gasping for breath. Hands came and went at the edge of his vision, sometimes the hands of a fly, sometimes the hands of a man.


    His stomach was churning. He felt like he was about to vomit, but nothing came out.


    His head throbbed.


    His eyes felt swollen. He felt like his eyeballs were expanding as if they were about to pop out.


    It was all because of his mood.


    At an unbelievable speed as a human, the man denied his situation while running.


    Huck, huck.


    He was out of breath. After running nonstop, he put his hands on his knees and caught his breath.


    He was in terrible shape. He couldnt speak.


    Mister, are you okay?


    At that moment, a boy stepped into the shadow he had created.


    A child with a swimming bag in his hand looked up with a worried face.


    The man tried to speak.


    Im fine.


    But the words that came out of his mouth were different.


    Oh, dont come.


    Something boiled inside him, and a sensation of bloating washed over him.


    Oh, its hot. Do you want to go get some ice cream?


    Yeah, okay~!


    I agree~


    It was a day with a heat advisory.


    The heat was so intense that it seemed like it was going to melt their bodies, and there was no shade on the street.


    Eunhyuk, who was sweating and fanning himself with his clothes, pointed to the supermarket in front of him.


    The children ran to the supermarket, not knowing who was first.


    Hayang stepped on an overturned plastic box and rummaged through the ice cream.


    Ha, it looks like were going to get some.


    We wont be late, will we?


    Its okay, we wont be late.


    Seona, wearing a straw hat, checked her wristwatch as she ate her ice cream.


    It was summer vacation.


    The kids had agreed to meet at the Olympic Memorial Community Center for a day of fun in the pool.


    Hyun-ryul and Alchemy combo would come as soon as they finished school, and the rest of them would meet at the appointed time.


    Seona, who helped out at Happiness during her vacations, was on her way to the pool with Eunhyeok, whom she met on the way with Hayang.


    Ice cream is cool!


    While Seona worried about the time, Hayang sat on a bench, wiggling her feet that didnt touch the ground, savoring her yogurt ice cream.


    Eunhyuk was doing the same, leaning back and enjoying a pipico.


    I dont know.


    Seona decided to do the same.


    Leaning back, she brought a tankboy to her mouth and pressed it firmly with her fingers.


    The swimming pool is right in front of us, so we wont be late.


    Most likely, Captain also got too hot and had to stop for ice cream on the way, making him late.


    Eunha is always late.


    At least we have Minji. Shell bring Eunha .


    Hayang, I dont think you know yet.


    Choi Eunhyuk sticks his tongue out at the pipico in his mouth.


    Dont you know that Minji is the one who iss going to eat the most?


    He lowered his voice to a tone that suggested he wasnt meant to be heard.


    Yeah, Ill tell Minji.


    Tsk, tsk, shes not a foodie.


    As if she knew that, Seona popped the Tank Boy into her mouth and scooped up the ice cream. Her tiny fangs clamped down on the Tank Boy and her fingers worked rapidly.


    She clicked her tongue out loud as she stuck the popsicle stick out, just like Eunhyuk had done, and it was sloppy.


    Anyway, it wont be a problem if were a little late.


    Eunha might be late.


    My dad said a man of his word is a good man.


    The kids were cooling off and making small talk.


    As they were getting up to leave, they noticed a man gasping for air in the sun.


    Doesnt he look like hes sick?


    Even from a distance, the mans condition was strange.


    He seemed to be catching his breath and screaming, clenching his chest as if it was tight.


    Is it the heat? He looks like hes about to collapse. Ill take a look.


    Oh, Eunhyuk, dont go!


    Something is wrong.


    Hayang felt an uncomfortable sensation when she sensed the mana coming from the man.


    Though indescribable in words, the mana emitted by the man was fluctuating.


    It felt like the mans mana was changing moment by moment.


    It was as if his internal mana might burst out at any moment, swaying.


    The others seemed not to feel it, but she could.


    Its dangerous.


    He shouldnt go.


    But Eunhyuk had already moved closer to check the mans condition.


    No, we shouldnt go.


    Hayang, whats wrong?


    I dont know, but I dont think we should go. No, we shouldnt go.


    Seona tried to calm the suddenly agitated Hayang down.


    But as she shook her head, she couldnt take her eyes off the mana radiating from the man.


    It was strange, too.


    His mana was expanding and contracting rapidly, giving her conflicting information, as if he had a split personality.


    It was like a split self.


    Seona! Eun-hyeok, you need to go get him.


    Okay, Ill get him?


    Seona looked at her anxiously and realized something was going on.


    Her triangular ears peeking out of her straw hat, she stepped toward the man Eunhyeok was trying to help.


    Meanwhile, Eunhyuk was-,


    Uncle, are you okay?


    The man was in bad shape.


    The man was sweating profusely.


    Eunhyuk pulled out the water hed kept in his swim bag. It was lukewarm, but it seemed necessary for a man who looked like he was going to pass out any minute.


    Oh, dont come here.


    What?


    Eunhyuk looked up at the man, who had bloodshot eyes.


    Oh, dont come!


    The man threw the plastic bottle away.


    The bottle fell to the ground, splattering water.


    Uncle, you look like youre in a lot of pain, are you sure youre okay?


    Eunhyuk wasnt offended by the mans behavior.


    The man looked very sick.


    He felt like he should take him to the hospital right away.


    He moved closer to support the man.


    An, dee.


    The mans pronunciation was shaky.


    Eunhyuk froze as he realized something.


    Th-this kind of ho-hohow.


    The pronunciation was crushed.


    A buzzing sound rang out.


    MisterMr?


    Eunhyuk looked up at the man and froze in place.


    The man had visibly released mana from his body.


    The mans body began to expand rapidly, tearing through his clothes and covering him with enlarged flesh.


    DOOOOOOO


    Maaaaaaah


    Whiiiiiiir


    The squirming flesh, like maggots boiling, emitted a sound akin to the tearing of a gelatinous substance.


    What is-.


    Eunhyuk stumbled backward.


    A lump of flesh that could no longer be called human was in front of him.


    Squirm, squirm, squirm


    The flesh burst open.


    Eunhyuk stared at the scene in front of him, unsurprised by the blood on his head.


    A monster reminiscent of a worm emerged from the flesh.


    It had hairy legs, and eyeballs protruding from the sides of its head like helmets.


    What the hell!


    He could barely move.


    At that moment, the monster that seemed to be a fusion of flies and mosquitoes had set its sights on him.


    Mana is a force that can make the heart beat faster with just a small amount.


    Every living creature has its own amount of mana.


    After all, a creatures only condition is whether it has mana in its body or not.


    However, creatures with different amounts of mana have different amounts of mana that their bodies can hold, called vessels.


    If you accumulate more mana than your vessel can hold-


    Again, mana is a force that can make your heart beat in very small amounts.


    The power that defines living creatures as creatures and humans as human sometimes exceeds the boundaries of existence itself.


    That power is what creates monsters beyond the concept of being human.

 Chapter 109

    Chapter 109Unlocked chapter (4/6)


    [The difference between man and monster (3)].


    Oh, its hot.


    As soon as he found some shade, Eunha dived in.


    It was nice to go to the pool on this hot day, but it was a long walk, and he didnt want to walk.


    His moms ice water was a lifesaver.


    He gulped down the ice-cold water and stuck his tongue out to lick the ice.


    The heat was gone, at least a little.


    It would only get hotter again once they were out of the shade.


    No Eunha, why dont you come!


    Its not even that hot.


    That was Minji, who had traveled to the sea this summer.


    With her sunburned skin, she yelled at him for not catching up with her halfway.


    They were running late anyway.


    It was all because of Eunha. When she waited for him, he didnt come out, so she went to his house and found him playing with Eunae without getting ready.


    Hyun-ryul and the alchemy duo are late anyway.


    Theyre going to cram school!


    Oh, yeah. Come to think of it, dont you have to go to cram school?


    Eunha asked, suddenly remembering.


    Not long ago, his mother had asked him if he wanted to skip cram school.


    Of course, I had said yes.


    Before the <End of the Century Destruction>, there were many children attending cram schools due to the private education craze.


    This hasnt changed much.


    Many children in elementary school were enrolled in cram schools.


    This is especially true if you go to Doan Elementary School, which has produced many people from the political and business world.


    Of course, among his friends, Hyun-ryul and the Alchemy duo were the only ones attending a cram school.


    Eunhyeok had made it clear to his parents that he wanted to be a player, and Hayang was helping out at Happiness in her spare time.


    Seona was learning from a tutor who made regular visits to the church.


    Why are you asking about what my dad does, anyway?


    So, do you know what your dad does or not?


    Eunha answered with a gloomy expression.


    Minji brushed aside the hair stuck to her cheek and spoke.


    My dad runs a math academy. I study math with him every evening. Why? Do you want to join?


    Yeah, do whatever you want.


    Youre hopeless.


    Minji pursed her lips.


    Stepping out into the shadows, Eunha ignored her rolling eyes and walked to his appointment.


    No matter what she said behind him, she eventually followed him.


    Then, out of the corner of his eye, he saw a super.


    Hey, Kim Min-ji.


    Why are you calling me?


    Its hot, lets get some ice cream.


    Hey, you idiot, did you forget what I said earlier? Were late!


    If were late, theyll play by themselves. Oh, look. Lets just get an ice cream and go.


    As if to say, Lets have a cigarette and go.


    Eunha poked Minji in the side as she came closer and pointed to the supermarket.


    Minji frowned.


    She had an appointment.


    If she left now, shed be late, but if she ate ice cream, shed be late for a longer time.


    If Im late, its your fault, I dont know anything about it. Do you understand?


    Youre going to eat it anyway. Hey, youre late because of me, so Ill take the shot. What are you going to eat?


    Ill have another Together!


    Ugh, I think I know whos mukminji.


    I told you not to tell mukminji!


    Dont be silly, pick what you want to eat. Its not every day that I do this.


    Two people step on a plastic box and argue while choosing ice cream.


    When they stopped talking, they were sitting on a bench and shoveling ice cream into their mouths.


    Eating ice cream under the shaded roof felt like a vacation.


    I didnt want to go out into the heat again.


    I didnt want to.


    [please help me!]


    Didnt you hear Seonas voice?


    Oh, blame my mood.


    [Someone call a player!]


    I couldnt blame it on my mood.


    Eunha, who was leisurely eating his ice cream, changed his expression and deployed his sensing net.


    He sensed a familiar wavelength in the immediate neighbourhood .


    It was Hayang.


    The fact that she was releasing such an unstable amount of mana from her normally indistinguishable body meant that something had happened.


    Why do I never get a day off?


    Its vacation, why cant he just rest?


    Eunha sighed. As he expanded his sensing network further, he picked up another unstable mana around the mana emitted by Hayang.


    It looked like she was being chased by a monster.


    Hey, arent we in danger, I keep hearing Seonas voice?


    I know. You shouldcall the Mana Management Bureau. You know the number, right?


    I know the number. What if theres a monster or something, then were in a really dangerous situation?


    Thats why Im up from my ice cream right now.


    Eunha didnt answer Minjis question, but handed over his swim bag.


    Minji would be good at this.


    With a popsicle in his mouth, he adjusted his mana and leaped to where the waves of energy clashed.


    Cheonbo


    Hey, No Eunha-!! Shouldnt you tell me where the monster came from?


    Why are you being chased by a monster on a vacation day?


    That sounds like something the captain would say.


    Choi Eunhyuk, is that all you have to say?


    Eunha heard what Eunhyuk was saying and turned his head.


    It was unexpected to see him talking so calmly even in this situation.


    Come to think of it, neither Hayang nor Seona showed any signs of fear in the face of the monster.


    Lets roll some more.


    Rolling didnt mean punishing them, but rather increasing the intensity of their training.


    After nearly three years of basic training, I figured it wouldnt hurt to give them a little more advanced training.


    That is, if they wanted to.


    Of course, it was necessary for Eunhyeok, who sang about being a player even in his normal life.


    Especially when it comes to killing monsters.


    Ill have to try it when I get a chance.


    But first, I had to deal with the monster in front of me.


    A monster that looked like a cross between a fly and a mosquito.


    A seventh-ranked monster, the Mosquito Fly.


    Eunha watched as the creature that had fallen after being kicked shakily got up.


    Well I dont need to tell you.


    He didnt have to tell them to back off.


    As soon as he manifested the mana in his body, Hayang quickly deployed a barrier.


    Thinking about it, the kids had formed a party of their own even before he arrived, with each of them taking on a different role.


    All three of them had the qualities to be players.


    Ugh, Eunha, you know, that monster.


    Thats right, Captain, he suddenly turned into a monster!


    Turned?


    Eunha frowned.


    There was no trace of humanity in the fly as it spread its wings and took in the sight.


    Apap-pak-pap-pak.


    Ah, something like that.


    It wasnt until he heard the mechanical sounds of the monster that he realized what had happened.


    There were only three reasons for a human to transform into a monster.


    Judging by the childrens stories, the monster flying at him was transformed by a mana frenzy.


    A mana frenzy occurs when a person accumulates more mana than their body can sustain, or when they lose control of their mana.


    It was not a common occurrence.


    People who suffer from mana explosion usually explode before their bodies can handle it and transform into monsters.


    It was impossible to reconstruct the body without the speed of the explosion exceeding the speed of the body.


    But a Mosquito Flyer.


    However, the humnas that transformed into monsters after a mana explosion were different from conventional monsters.


    A human that transformed into a monster with just a mana surge would have been nothing more than a mass of flesh that was busy inflating my body.


    So there was one case where he was transformed into a Mosquito Fly.


    He was infected by a Mosquito Fly.


    A seventh-rank monster, the Mosquito Fly does not feed on humans, but absorbs the mana in their bodily fluids.


    Humans drained of mana do not die.


    They simply experience anomalies, much like a mosquito bite that only shows signs afterward.


    The ability to control mana is disrupted.


    As the body tries to regain mana to make up for what the Mosquito Fly has stolen, it accumulates more mana than it can hold.


    The consequences were obvious.


    A mana explosion.


    Either his body would explode or he would transform into a Mosquito Fly.


    When you defeat a Mosquito Fly, shouldnt you test the people you come in contact with to see if theyre infected?


    Eunha was dumbfounded.


    It was one of the basics that were thoroughly taught at the Player Academy.


    But there were humans infected with the Mosquito Fly running around?


    Whether it was the players or the hospital, it was evidence of a lack of follow-through.


    Either that, or there was no manual for exterminating the Mosquito Fly in this time. sea??h th�� N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I dont know whos at fault, but you assholes, you cant handle this?


    In the end, it didnt change the fact that someone had to clean up their own shit.


    Eunha swallowed the curse word that escaped his mouth and jumped up just as Mosquito Fly was descending.


    He loaded his body with mana.


    It barely dodged the attack that landed so close to it.


    Huh.


    It didnt do much damage.


    The opponent was a Seventh Rank.


    Even though he had more mana in his body than before, it was hard to deal with it without a weapon that could hold it.


    He wasnt Bruno, and he didnt have the skills to damage monsters with martial arts.


    Sazzsaizzaiisszz.


    Fizzzuzp


    Is he still conscious?


    Im getting pretty tired of this.


    It wouldnt be strange if his consciousness was gone and he was left with the mana-hungry instincts of a monster.


    Nevertheless, its demeanor was a mixture of human consciousness and monster instincts.


    He stepped back to avoid an attack. He couldnt rush recklessly at the one flying in the sky.


    Dodging the creatures long straw-like proboscis, Eunha used a fist imbued with mana to strike its chin.


    It didnt stop at the jab.


    Its slender legs posed no threat.


    Eunha continued to pummel it with his fist until the creature plunged into the sky, trying to escape by thrusting its legs.


    The creature began transforming again at that moment.


    -What?


    Its tattered legs twisted in various directions before being covered in thick flesh.


    It resembled human skin. On the ends of the stick-like legs, parts reminiscent of human hands appeared.


    It was a process of Demonization, a phenomenon so rare that it was almost non-existent.


    Thats why he couldnt ignore the memory of lifting his head from beyond the memories. While making a eek-ekk sound, Eunha called Hayang, who was maintaining the barrier.


    Hayang! Didnt the old man turn into a monster earlier?


    Uh, yeah!


    I saw it myself! It was an old man!


    And it wasnt a woman?


    No, it was a man. I saw it too.


    So, its not Belzebuth.


    Belzebuth was a woman.


    Before the regression, a group of demons were responsible for mass terrorism in South Korea.


    Called one-man, one-woman walking disasters, they called themselves the new humans.


    The Seonnyeo government condemned their terrorism. Calling them demons in derogatory terms, they called their group the Guma.


    And one of the gumas was Belzebuth, the ruler of flies.


    When he saw Mosquito Fly in human form, he couldnt help but think of her.


    But she was a woman. Not a man.


    The time for demons was still far off. Guma was still more than a decade away.


    Gu-gu-gu-g-o-g-og-u


    Misleading people.


    My memories of Belzebuth were not good.


    Disturbingly so.


    The more he recalled memories he had been trying to forget, the more annoyance welled up within him.


    You guys stay here.


    The mosquito fly shot up into the sky.


    It was trying to escape.


    Who gave it the right to run away? He had no intention of letting it go just like that.


    However, chasing after the one flying to the sky wasnt feasible.


    It would be possible if there was a path, but he jumped onto walls instead.


    Dont go anywhere. Wait for someone to come, whether its a player or Minji.


    He jumped onto the wall and immediately climbed up the tree after landing, leaping onto the roof.


    The path to pursue it wasnt limited to asphalt roads.


    Any place his feet touched was a path.


    Everything he stepped on was a path.

 Chapter 110

    Chapter 110Unlocked chapter (5/6)


    [The difference between man and monster (4)].


    Belzebuth.


    The memory of killing the one who ruled over flies was pitiful and gruesome to the point of brutality.


    One of the Guma, an existence among the Nine Demons, brought all kinds of plagues and diseases.


    The terror it unleashed on the city of Suwon was enough to bring down a whole city.


    People died in agony from the bites of his flies or were infected by monsters.


    To confront Belzebuth, it was advantageous to have a select few players who were particularly powerful.


    The Mist Flower Party was there.


    Though the Twelve Seats were reputed to be the best in each field, they didnt possess extraordinary combat capabilities.


    The Twelve Seats were insufficient to face Guma.


    So, Im Gaeul ordered the Mist Flower Party, a party that willingly embraced death like moths into a flame, to subdue Belzebuth.


    Lee Yoo jung! Initiate the purification.


    I know!


    The Marronier Knights, the Seoryu Air Force, and other local clans in Suwon City piled up and burned the corpses.


    Their role was to kill those who had been transformed into monsters and help the Mist Flower Party defeat Belzebuth.


    Well, at least you guys are worthy of the name. I was pretty pissed off that you werent the Twelve, but youre better than I thought.


    Belzebuth sat cross-legged on a mountain of corpses. S��arch* The ��ov��lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Her manicured fingers braided her hair into a ponytail, and her eyes, red as flies, stared at the Mist Flower Party.


    Shut up, Im in a shitty mood.


    Yeah, youre the <Mad Dog>.


    Kraaack! These bastards, stay away!


    Belzebuth lightly brushed aside the attacks from Jin Parang, who jumped onto the battlefield with blue aura, as he shot up from the ground.


    Engulfed by the swarm of flies, Jin Parang lost all the buffs given by Lee Yoo jung and fell under the effects of debuffs.


    Parang oppa, stay still there!


    And youre the only supporter known as the <Grim Reaper> in the Mist Flower Party?


    Hands off.


    Belzebuth stepped leisurely down the path made by the flies and approached Lee Yoo jung.


    Eunha swung his sword before she could touch Lee Yoo jung.


    Youre short-tempered, are you <Berserker>? No, are you <Undead> ?


    Even though Belzebuths wrist had been severed, he gazed at her with a composed face.


    However, he couldnt remain composed.


    Several members of the party had died at her hands before they had even had a chance to fight.


    Most notably, Caster Bae Subin who had been with the Mist flower Party since before he joined, had fallen victim to its pranks.


    His home base was surrounded by corpses and flies.


    She hadnt expected the flies to control the corpses and infect her from behind.


    Rither.


    For a witch named <Witch of Slaughter>, shes weak, but her mana resistance is considerable. You should be proud of yourself, youre the first person Ive ever seen to survive their attacks.


    Shut up, you bastard!


    You came quite fast, huh? Did <Grim Reaper> give you some treatment?


    Even as she was transforming into a monster, Bae Subin used her magic to keep Belzebuth at bay.


    Parts of her body were already changing into the appearance of a fly.


    Her transformation into a monster was a foregone conclusion.


    Nomore.


    Subin called out.


    Eunha shifted his gaze from Jin Parang, who was battling Belzebuth like a mad dog on the battlefield, and responded.


    Why.


    Kill me.


    .


    Why like this?? You didnt even hear ? Thats unexpected.


    Betrayed by the one she trusted and loved, Bae Subin, who endured all kinds of slander and filth, who lived like a slave in the slums.


    She called him with tears mixed with blood.


    Eunha turned his gaze away from Bae Subin, whose pupils were fading and eyes were turning red.


    The silence was not long.


    Okay.


    Those who could not, or would not, find a reason to live.


    He who lived to die, led those who lived to die.


    Ill see you in hell.


    Thats why he didnt hesitate to kill her.


    Please, Yoo jung.


    Yes.


    He didnt look back.


    None of the party members looked back either.


    Only Yoo Jung, while cremating Bae Subins body, granted buffs to the party members with tear-mixed voice.


    Kahahaha, killing your own comrades without hesitation, youre truly insane. Youre certainly worthy of the name <Berserker>.


    But with this behavior, I dont know whos human and whos a monster. Do you think youre human after what you did?


    No one answered Belzebuths sneer.


    Only one, the one with the sword pointed at her, dismissed the sneer.


    Have you said all you need to say before you die?


    The more I projected Belzebuth through the Mosquito Fly, the more feverish I became.


    Especially when he could sense the flow of air and dodge ranged attacks.


    I need a weapon.


    Eunha looked around.


    The only thing on the roof that could be used as a weapon was an antenna.


    He gathered his mana in his hand. He threw the sphere of mana at the ping-pong ball, and the antenna shattered.


    Quickly picking up speed, Eunha ran out and caught the antenna as it was falling off the roof.


    Im borrowing it.


    He glanced back at the house with the shattered antenna, then leaped from roof to roof, closing the distance between him and Mosquito Fly.


    Then it glided toward a woman and child walking down the street.


    It didnt have enough mana.


    It had turned into a monster and hadnt eaten anything yet, and it was hungry for mana.


    I couldnt let it attack people.


    If he made a mistake, a new Mosquito Fly might be born.


    Uh, mom.


    The child was unable to speak as he saw the Mosquito Fly land in front of him.


    Neither did the woman, who was presumably the childs mother.


    Both of them were frozen in place, staring at the proboscis that resembled a thin pipe.


    Did you forget about me?


    Eunha didnt hesitate to leap from the rooftop. As he landed, he nullified the impact from hitting the ground and swiftly struck the joint connecting the creatures head and body with the antenna.


    Startled, the creature twisted its body, but it couldnt completely block the attack.


    Drawing a zigzag in the air, the creature ascended to the sky, not looking back, and brandished its proboscis.


    Just in case, go to the hospital for a mana examination.


    Eunha spoke to the woman, who still hadnt grasped what was happening, before leaping back onto the roof.


    The pursuit was on once again.


    Wow! Awesome! Mom, Mom! I want to become like that guy too!


    What did I just witness?


    I want to go to the same elementary school as that guy!


    Though the sounds of the child and the woman reached his ears, he ignored them.


    Tianbo


    Mana Crusher


    He increased his speed.


    The scenery changed into a line and moved backward.


    Stepping on utility poles, landing on walls, kicking off walls, he swung the antenna from the side.


    Frenzy


    He expected the guy to evade.


    He performed the motion of returning the antenna to its original position after swinging it once.


    The residual mana in the antenna turned into a sharp stinger, aimed at the windborne creatures stomach.


    Good dodge.


    If only he had a fire-type weapon, this battle wouldnt have been so uncomfortable.


    Frowning, Eunha followed the creature as it soared through the air.


    Nearby was a street that led into the slums.


    Directly opposite the residential area, the slums were lined with buildings that gave off an air of age.


    It entered the slums.


    Running on the rooftops, Eunha made a sharp turn and jumped into a dilapidated building.


    What, what!


    A monster-!!!


    That was it.


    Eunha leapt from the top of the opposite building.


    He deployed a barrier around hIMself.


    He didnt look away.


    If he did, he would fall to the side of the road and dry up.


    Gritting his teeth, he curled up into a ball and dropped down to the floor the monster had infiltrated.


    Shit.


    The wind blew from building to building.


    The diagonal wind made him fall two floors lower than the landing point he had chosen.


    Moreover, it was a wall.


    Whether the antenna broke or not didnt matter.


    Desperately, Eunha jammed the antenna into the wall. He maximized the thickness of the barrier and directed the impact against the wall.


    Cheonbo


    He pulled the antenna out.


    The end was crumpled.


    Adjusting the antenna to his height, he broke nearly half of it against the wall and rushed out.


    Mana consumption was substantial.


    However, he still had mana left.


    His mana had increased dramatically since his near-death experience against Tredici a few months ago.


    Mana on par with before the regression.


    And consistent control ability, whether before regression or now.


    In fact, even surpassing the efficiency before regression.


    It didnt take much mana to sprint up two floors in height.


    With the final step, he leaped, and the Mosquito Fly shattered the window and leapt into the room.


    Aaah.


    Aaahhhhhhhh!!!


    Ummom.


    It was late.


    The children of the slums were all lying on the floor.


    Passing by the children, he approached one and stabbed the Mosquito Flys back where it was drawing fluids, with a spine-thrusting attack.


    Stinger Thrust


    The creature couldnt fly properly anymore.


    The height that reached the ceiling was the height Eunha could leap to.


    Finally, the sensation of the attack entering spread through his hand.


    Ouchouchouch


    It hurts hurts hurts


    Suddenly, the Mosquito Flys eye gained a pupil.


    The area around the pupil was a bright white.


    Human eyes. The sight of human eyes, protruding from the head in a size like a human head, was eerie.


    The creature pierced in the abdomen fell to the ground, writhing.


    Save meeee


    The creature looked at Eunha with trembling eyes.


    Then, the trembling of the pupil stopped.


    The legs covered in human skin, the human eye, reverted back to the appearance of the Mosquito Fly.


    Completely eaten.


    He could not finish his demonization. His consciousness had been eaten away, and he had been transformed into a monster.


    Thousand Feint


    The moment Eunha dashed out and the moment the Mosquito Fly fled were the same.


    The creature intended to jump out through the broken window.


    Madness


    Wraith


    He restrained its movement with a thin needle rain created from mana.


    In a wavering moment, he activated a spirit belonging to advanced control technology.


    The viscous, flowing substance rising beneath his feet touched the Mosquito Fly.


    The creature twitched.


    In an instant when he was trying to digest the mana stolen from the Wonder Runners, the spirit consumed his internal mana.


    Mana Crusher


    Thats real.


    Eunha furrowed his brows as he looked at the Mosquito Fly falling below the building.


    The creature had thrown itself down the window sill in a desperate attempt to survive.


    Despite crashing into malfunctioning outdoor units and roof tarps without even properly spreading its wings, it had managed to survive.


    It was still struggling for its life.


    Swearing under his breath, Eunha stepped onto the windowsill and jumped down. Attaching mana to the wall, he pursued it falling on the path where the pavement had been stripped away.


    It was alive.


    Sucks, really.


    It manipulated the damaged wings to perform low-altitude flight.


    Twisting its body vertically, it entered the narrow path, attempting to shake Eunha off.


    Seriously annoying.


    Flying monsters were a nuisance.


    It would have been somewhat manageable if someone provided support. However, dealing with a flying guy who dodged obstacles wasnt an easy task.


    Then, at that moment.


    Countless voices could be heard from the other side of the building.


    Its over there!


    Found him!


    Shoot the moment it exits the building!


    Should I retreat?


    Players presence could be felt all around.


    Players who had received Minjis report seemed to have arrived to subdue the Mosquito Fly.


    Eunha stopped running and hid his body in the alleyway. He observed the players climbing zigzag patterns on the facing wall in the narrow path.


    And he panicked.


    Why are there so many of them?


    How many people came to face a 7th Rank monster?


    The number of players was still increasing.


    Seeing players from various clans with their respective insignias, Eunha couldnt help but be amazed.


    I cant help it, Im going to have to go back.


    He was full of heat, but he couldnt let the players arrive.


    He refined the mana in his body and extinguished his presence, then slipped out of the alley.


    The monster was left to the players, but there was still something he needed to do.


    A little while ago, the Mosquito Fly had hunted the Wonder Runners.


    Although most of those whose mana had been drained would likely die due to mana overload, there was also the possibility of new Mosquito Flies being born.


    They had to be eliminated before any damage occurred.


    In the slum, there were several decrepit buildings that looked similar.


    However, the building the Mosquito Fly attacked had shattered glass nearby.


    Eunha found the building and climbed the stairs.


    He didnt sense any presence.


    It seemed like a disused building from the beginning.


    Traces of people who had been there until a moment ago were found in some rooms, but it seemed they had fled upon hearing of the monsters appearance.


    Thus, without encountering anyone, he went up to the floor where the attack had happened.


    Are they all dead?


    The room was a mess.


    Children covered in blood were sprawled on the floor.


    Blood on their sneakers still retained moisture, as if it had just been spilled.


    About ten children had lost their lives.


    He scanned around the door, but there were no signs of anyone entering or leaving the room.


    The source of infection was within the children in the room.


    Hyung?


    A voice tinged with anxiety reached his ears.


    Turning toward the direction of the voice, he saw a child with arms spread out, leaning against the wall, looking at him.


    One person had survived.


    But even the surviving child would die.


    He had to die.


    Because the childs body was transforming into a monster.


    Angel, hyung?


    The child asked with effort, emphasizing those two words. As he spoke, blood spilled from his mouth.


    Blood tears rolled down the childs cheeks.

 Chapter 108

    Chapter 108Unlocked chapter (3/6)


    [The difference between man and monster (2)].


    The antennae vibrated and shivered. The sight of its myriad hairy antennae pulsating, its long, slender legs flailing about like hooks, was enough to feel repulse.


    What, w-hat, whats going on?


    Eunhyuk froze in place as he saw the hooks coming toward him.


    Hed gotten over his fear of monsters when hed dealt with a pack of hounds the year before.


    But the monster in front of him, the wingless creature that stood up on its hind legs and moved its front legs, was different.


    The monster had been a human just a moment ago.


    A human transformed into a monster.


    Aaahhhh!


    The fly shook its antennae and made a noise. It sounded like it had breathed in helium gas, but it was mixed with the voice of a human man.


    I dont understand how this happened.


    The transformation of a human into a monster was a shock that shattered his common sense.


    What are you doing?


    Huh? Uh-ah? Hah-uh!!


    Choi Eunhyuk, wake up and run!


    If Seona hadnt thrown her swim bag at the creature, he wouldnt have come to his senses.


    Seona grabbed Eunhyuks wrist and ran away without looking back.


    Seona, didnt I see something wrong? He suddenly turned into a monster.


    Its not the time to be thinking about such things. Dont you know that running away is the first step?


    Guys, be careful!


    Hayang shouted in the distance.


    The two people who heard it turned around.


    A disoriented monster was trying to get up on legs that were barely able to support itself.


    That was not it.


    An unpleasant sound, like that of excretion, could be heard, and wings emerged from the monsters back.


    Guys, can you run while using mana?


    Have you come to your senses?


    How can I not come to my senses after seeing that? Like you said, we should run away first.


    The monster spread its wings. The transparent wings of a fly glistened in the sun.


    The monster began flapping its wings at an invisible speed.


    The children manifested mana in their bodies to get away from the monster for as long as possible.


    Hayang, are you okay?


    Im fine!


    Hayangs body mana was incomparable to others.


    However, even if she could consume mana to enhance her physical abilities, it would be useless without the support of her basic physical strength.


    Sweating profusely, she felt overwhelmed just chasing after the two. She was already out of breath.


    Seona and Eunhyuk, on the other hand, were more relaxed. Seona was athletic since she was a child, and Eunhyeok, who was undergoing a lot of training, had a solid base of physical strength.


    Seona, can you run with Hayang on your back?


    Yeah, I can.


    No! Im fine! I can run, I can!


    If we keep going, the monster will catch up to us.


    No, that was assuming it caught up.


    If so, would he be able to run while consuming mana and block the monsters attacks at the same time?


    Eunhyuk wasnt sure. It would take all his attention just to pace himself so he wouldnt run out of mana.


    He couldnt do both at the same time.


    Neither could Seona.


    Reading Eunhyeoks thoughts, Seona coldly picked up Hayang, who was following behind, and carried her on her back.


    I have no choice but to lead them!


    Eunhyuk remembered getting covered in dirt and fighting monsters in the mountains of Bukhansan.


    He needed to focus.


    He was the only one here who could protect his friends.


    Hayang, I need you to spread a barrier to keep the monsters away from us. Can you do it?


    I can. Ill try. Theyre chasing us this way!


    You do the defense, Ill do the offense. And you, Seona, you can.


    I know, Ill send telepathy to the people around me.


    Seona knew what her role was.


    As she ran, she kept her eyes on the road ahead and rehearsed in her mind what she wanted to say.


    [Help! Monsters are chasing me!]


    [Someone send a player!]


    A telepathic message sent to an unspecified number of people in the immediate area, rather than to a specific person.


    Seona shouted over and over again, hoping that someone who received the telepathy would call out for the players.


    Eunhyuk, the monster is stuck on the barrier!


    Okay!


    [Help, please-!!]


    The monster, which flew over in a flash, tried to get closer to the children, but was hit by the barrier deployed by Hayang and fell back.


    The monster, which had been hovering around with an angry sound, flickered its eyes and gently landed on the barrier.


    The monster had noticed.


    Even if it couldnt get inside the barrier, it could cling to it and wait for a moment of weakness.


    With its head-sized squint and antennae pressed against the barrier, it flapped its wings.


    Get away!


    Eunhyuk threw the mana in his hand at the monster.


    At that moment, Hayang quickly dismantled the barrier. As soon as the sphere of mana escaped, she deployed the barrier again.


    The unexpected attack knocked the monster away from the barrier.


    [The monster is chasing me, someone send a player!]


    The monster didnt give up.


    As it was about to fall backwards, it flapped its wings with the sound of a flying insect humming in its ears, then straightened up and started chasing again.


    Aaahhhhhhhhh!!.


    The creature let out a nasal, clogged note.


    Zhu Fizz Zhu Zhu Fizz Fizz Shi Fizz Tsip Tsip Shi


    Thats strange, why is the monsters mana mixed with human mana, and why did a human suddenly turn into a monster?


    Dont think about it, Hayang, just focus on detecting mana!


    Eunhyuk shouted.


    Hayang couldnt seem to completely shake off the questions shed had earlier.


    Clinging to Seonas back, she shook her head and pondered. With an uneasy gaze, she looked back at the pursuing monster.


    Their opposing wavelengths intertwined like a battle.


    Ah!


    Kaak-!


    Jin seona!


    But then she got distracted. She had allowed the monsters to approach.


    Reflexively, she released the mana in her body.


    The mana that flowed out of her body not only repelled the monster away, but also repelled out Seona, who was running was carrying her.


    Jung Hayang! Snap out of it!?


    I-Im sorry! Seona, are you okay?


    Ouch, yeah, Im okay. Dont cry, Im fine. Theres something more important right now, isnt there?


    Im sorry


    Come on, up!


    Eunhyuk quickly turned and embraced Seona, preventing her from tumbling.


    If he hadnt done that, she could have been seriously hurt when they collided with the utility pole.


    The area around Seonas knee was stained red with blood.


    Seeing that, Hayangs face noticeably paled.


    Its okay, Im fine, dont cry. You have more important things to do than this right now, dont you?


    Im, Im sorry.


    Come on!


    With a forced smile, Seona stood up and wiped the tears from her eyes.


    Finally regaining her composure, she deployed her barrier.


    The problem was, she couldnt carry her anymore.


    She tried to pick her up and fell to her knees.


    Eunhyuk, Ill carry Seona. Even if our speed slows down, I can still maintain the barrier and run properly!


    Seonas injury was all her fault.


    With her hands outstretched to maintain the barrier, Hayang voiced her opinion to Eunhyuk.


    Mr. stay away!


    Meanwhile, the monster was cunning.


    It had been hit by Eunhyuks mana several times and realized that his mana wasnt a threat.


    The monster was trying to get closer to the children, even sticking its head out of its body.


    There was no point in holding it back any longer. Only Eunhyuks mana was running low.


    We cant run away, we have no choice but to stay here! Hayang, you shoot mana at the monster!


    Yes! Got it!


    Deploying a barrier, releasing it, throwing mana, and then deploying it again.


    Even though Hayang said she could do it, her head felt hot.


    It was like trying to catch a ball with two hands.


    If she could stay calm, she wouldnt make any mistakes, but the monster would accelerate and close the distance every time the barrier disappeared.


    If she misjudged the timing, she could deploy the barrier to include the monster.


    And then it would be a one-sided slaughter.


    So as soon as she released the barrier, she had to deploy it as soon as she cast her mana.


    There was no time to breathe, no time to calmly assess the situation.


    Luckily, casting two spells back-to-back wasnt difficult.


    The more she got used to alternating spells, the more she could visualize the next one in her head while her barrier was deployed.


    Without realizing it, she was practicing something akin to dual-casting.


    Still, she couldnt stay like this.


    She didnt know how much longer she could hold out.


    Seona, who was only protected by the two children, continued to send telepathic messages.


    Even though the children were giving their best, it didnt do much damage to the monster.


    It was just a stalling tactic.


    At this rate, she could see herself running out of mana soon and being eaten by the monster without being able to resist.


    Its okay.


    Huh?


    As if he had read their worries.


    Gathering the last of his strength, Eunhyuk cast his mana at the monsters single eye.


    Only when he was out of mana it made it react.


    It hummed, its wings fluttered, and its slender legs clutched at its head.


    As if she had been waiting for this moment, Hayang chased the monster away and unleashed a thick barrier.


    Three layers.


    Sweat trickled down her cheeks.


    It wasnt from the heat. It was because she had deployed three barriers in a row.


    For a player, stacking barriers shouldnt be a difficult skill, but she was only an elementary school student.


    Nevertheless, she had demonstrated the skill of deploying and maintaining the same kind of magic in succession with her young body.


    [Help!]


    [Theres a monster here!]


    Its okay.


    Hayang, who had deployed a barrier with her hands, also answered Seonas concern.


    You still dont get it?


    Eunhyuk had no more mana left in him.


    He was merely guarding Hayang, ready to target the monster if necessary, in case she fell.


    What? What dont I understand?


    Even amidst the urgent situation where they were focused solely on defense, Seona couldnt comprehend the kids cheerful attitudes.


    What was okay?


    Ah.


    Then, from far away, the sound of running footsteps reached their ears.


    Now, as they realized, they had been so focused on sending telepathic messages that they didnt notice.


    Isnt the captain supposed to show up at times like this?


    The reason Eunhyuk stated so confidently,


    I believed he would come.


    And the reason Hayang, with teary eyes, put in all her effort became clear.


    Thats right.


    Seona stopped sending telepathic messages.


    As she held onto the utility pole and stood up, she gazed at the boy who had leaped a visible distance.


    Huh, Eunha wouldnt miss this opportunity.


    She smiled gently.


    All the kids grinned.


    Captain, why are you so late?


    We waited!


    Why did you come now?


    The monster turned its head.


    Something was casting a shadow over its side glance, blocking the sun.


    It was a boy.


    Kie-e-ek.


    The boy kicked the ground and leaped up.


    Why are you so badly timed?


    Meanwhile, the residents who heard Seonas telepathy were in a frenzy.


    They all put their smartphones to their ears.


    So its a monster! Theres a monster in the residential area right now!


    I saw it! Please come here!


    You lunatic, why dont you believe me, children are being chased by monsters right now, you should see for yourself!


    The residents who received the telepathic message didnt go outside. Instead, they leaned their heads slightly out of their balconies or opened their windows, peering out at the street.


    And thats what they were still doing now.


    The kids were being chased by a monster with a repulsive appearance.


    [Help! Is anyone there!?]


    [A monster appeared! Can someone please call a player!]


    The kids were under attack.


    The residents looked at the fleeing kids with heavy hearts.


    They had to do something.


    As the number of households they passed increased, the number of people with smartphones increased.


    Were near the Olympic Memorial Community Center, and theres a-


    Marronier Knights, right? Theres a monster in the residential area right now.


    Seonggyun-gwan Road! Please contact the clan near that area!


    Why cant you understand what Im saying? A monster has appeared!


    The people moving around in a Busan-like frenzy werent just these few.


    For the Marronier Knights who answered their phones, the nearby clans, and the Mana Management Bureaus Seongbuk-gu branch, the sound of phones ringing didnt stop for even a moment.


    After finishing one call, as if waiting, the next call would immediately connect, and people reported the same thing over and over.


    Thank you. This is the Maronia Knights. How can we assist you?


    Yes, were the Seonggyun-gwan Cadet Clan, steeped in Joseon history. Yes, yes, what is your location?


    Mr. Branch Leader! We have a report that a monster has appeared near the Olympic Memorial Community Center!


    Im on the phone right now! Quickly relay the information to the nearby clans!


    All of the nearby clans are overwhelmed with reports and cant answer their phones!


    The head of the Seonggyun-gwan branch of the Mana Management Bureau had to doubt his ears.


    He personally called the nearby clans, but none of them were able to connect to his call.


    A few years ago, with the inauguration of Seonnyeo Im Gaeul, several administrative districts in Jongno-gu were absorbed into neighboring wards.


    Just like Hyehwa-dong became Seongbuk-gu.


    The Seonnyeo government aimed to reorganize Jongno-gu to make it a major city for mana ubiquity and player management.


    Hmm reports are coming in from all over the place?


    However, people still thought of Hyehwa-dong as an administrative district of Jongno-gu.


    As the head of Seongbuk-gu, he wanted to clarify that Seongbuk-gu was an administrative district that had been incorporated into Jongno-gu.


    Yes, there are currently a lot of players from nearby clans.


    An ain kid used telepathy to move the residents. S��arch* The Nov��l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The incident happened unexpectedly.


    The mayor was lost in thought.


    Although it was troubling that the child was an ain, she and other children who were still young had gathered their strength and survived the monster safely.


    It was a great opportunity to show off the fact that Seongbuk-gu has children with outstanding qualities as players, and to let them know that Hyehwa-dong is under the jurisdiction of Seongbuk-gu office by giving them a prize.


    A brave child award would be appropriate.


    The mayor of Seongbuk-gu remembered something that happened a few years ago.


    He had given a brave child award to a kindergarten student who had defeated a goblin to accomplish the same goal.


    Although the story of the child defeating the goblin was not credible because it was only the testimony of the kindergarten children.


    This time was different.


    The little girl sent a telepathic message to her neighbors.


    I want you to find out more about the incident and make sure the children survived unharmed.


    Yes, sir.


    The district chief, who gave instructions, bit his lip.


    A strategy needed to be devised.


    How to use this incident to their advantage.


    Lost in thought, he tapped his finger on the armrest of his chair.


    IMr. Mayor.


    What is it? Whats the matter?


    The mayor grimaced at the employee who stuck his head out the half-open door.


    The childrens teacher has come to see you, sir. Hed like to see you


    What?


    He was disconcerted.


    Why would the childrens teacher need to see me?


    But he had already escorted him to his office.


    The mayor couldnt help but feel bad and ordered him in.


    Its been a while.


    You, Player Im Dohon!?


    He jumped out of his seat when he saw the man who introduced himself as the childrens teacher.


    A player who had once served as a sub lord for the Regulus Clan.


    He was said to have retired after an injury, but he didnt expect him to come to him as the childrens homeroom teacher.


    Moreover, he was favored by the Alice Group.


    Do you understand?


    Yes, I understand, Ill try to keep things as quiet as possible.


    The mayor was well aware that he was able to be in this position because of the sponsorship from the Alice Group.


    He nodded silently at Im Do-hons words.


    But, by the way, whats the Chairmans relationship with those kids?


    .


    There was only one thing he was curious about.


    Why was the Alice Group trying to protect the children?


    The mayor met Im Do-hons gaze and stiffened.


    Whether back when he was a Sub Lord in Regulus or now.


    The gaze of the player who had always carried out his given missions coldly hadnt changed.


    He spoke without thinking.


    The mayor regretted it inwardly.


    But what was he thinking?


    Im Do-hon, who had been watching him, spoke up.


    Would you understand if I told you that one of the children is the chairmans granddaughter?


    Ill try to keep things as quiet as possible.


    The mayor didnt need to ask any more questions.


    There was no need to show emotion.


    He skillfully changed the subject and said he would handle it as smoothly as possible.


    He even left his office and politely escorted Im Do-hon out the door.


    Mr. I heard that little Ain kid used telepathy!


    The players are out in force!


    Were going to win something big for the first time in a long time!


    Im Do-hon stopped walking when he heard the reporters running around.


    Among them were reporters wearing collars from a prominent newspaper in Korea.


    I cant stop them all.


    Im Do-hon sighed.

 Chapter 111

    Chapter 111Unlocked chapter (6/6)


    [The difference between man and monster (5)].


    I hate children.


    I didnt like their selfish, shallow behavior, believing that all they had to do was cry and their parents would fix it.


    The day I didnt sleep for days on end and swung my sword as fast as I could to prevent the destruction of the Gangbuk region.


    At Gwanghwamun, thousands of people cheered for the players.


    At that moment, he felt no emotion.


    Instead of feeling alive, he felt a sense of disbelief, wondering why he wasnt dead.


    Then there was the thought that he wanted to close his eyes and curl up in a ball.


    Shut up.


    The sound of people shouting was loud.


    It was frantic.


    Nevertheless, the players moistened their eyes as they saw the people welcoming them.


    Yoo jung finally couldnt hold back her tears.


    Eunha let her cry and looked out at the people gathered in Gwanghwamun Square.


    The feeling of fighting to protect someone was nowhere to be found.


    They were just fighting to kill a monster.


    What were they projecting onto themselves?


    Then my gaze stopped and I saw children waving at the front of the line.


    The children in their parents arms were smiling happily, giving off a pure smile as if there was no such thing as hell in this world.


    A smile that was like there was no such thing as hell.


    He, who had lost his family at such a young age, could never smile like that.


    He knew what hell was at too young an age.


    Thats why he hated children.


    They didnt know what made them so happy.


    The unquestioning certainty that he would be as happy as they were.


    Those were all things he had lost.


    And that didnt change when he went back in time.


    Angelits you, isnt it?


    Its you.


    It was a year ago.


    Eunha hadnt forgotten the child who had spoken to him.


    A child who had just become a Wonder Runner, only five or six years old at most.


    The child in his memory had grown so much in a year.


    The childs face had shed the innocence that was once there.


    It would be more accurate to say it had been tainted by the world.


    And the child had an intuition about his own death.


    Hehe.


    The child smiled.


    The pale face had the smile that had been in his memory.


    But he knew.


    The child he had met a year ago was no longer there.


    Eunha smiled bitterly at the childs fake smile.


    My hyungs, theyre all dead.


    The child said softly.


    Even during that time, the childs body was undergoing a transformation into a monstrous form.


    Starting from the wounded areas, the flesh began to swell and burst repeatedly, covered with fur.


    The pupils were wavering between human and monster.


    The child spoke with eyes that changed color every moment and pupils that faded and sharpened.


    All the hyungs did really well for me.


    Deeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee


    The childs eyes widened at the sound that came out of his mouth.


    Tears of blood streamed down his cheeks.


    Finally, one eye lost its strength and turned a dull shade of red. The eye socket emerged from the face and expanded.


    Am I going to die too?


    The child asked softly,


    Yes.


    Eunha answered calmly.


    Hehe.


    The child laughed. He didnt know what was so good about it.


    It was an overly fabricated smile.


    Nevertheless, the child laughed hard. Even though his consciousness was being overtaken by his monster instincts, even though the pain in his flesh was unspeakable, he laughed.


    Angel brother, dont you smile?


    The childs smile never faded. He forced his lips that tried to scream in pain.


    Half of the childs face turned into a mixture of flies and mosquitoes.


    I forgot how to smile. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Eunha forced the corners of his mouth up, mimicking the child.


    I forgot how to laugh.


    He was half right, half wrong.


    Even if he had returned to the past and gained a second life, his emotions had worn out long ago.


    He was a monster with worn-out emotions.


    Back then, and now.


    Sometimes I couldnt empathize with the people around me.


    Even when family and friends reached out to me, my emotions, once dried up, never returned to their original state.


    Time was cruel. Going back in time didnt erase everything that had happened to him before he went back.


    He had lost his family, lived to die.


    I knew what despair was because I was robbed of happiness, and I knew what happiness was because I experienced despair.


    So I didnt want to lose this happiness.


    When you cant smile, you force yourself to smile.


    I didnt want to be caught.


    I didnt want to cause worry.


    I didnt want to show only an expressionless face.


    So you fake a smile. I forgot how to laugh genuinely.


    Sometimes I laughed genuinely. Without even realizing it.


    But still, you have to smile.


    Why?


    The hyungs they, told me. If you smile, um


    Zenzn Zennmz Zennz


    Therewillbethingsthatwill make you laugh.


    Eunha nodded.


    He directed his worn-out antenna towards the child whose consciousness was fading.


    Sorry. Right now, this is all I have. It might hurt a little.


    If it had been a gun, he could have ended the pain without feeling it.


    He infused mana into the antenna.


    He intended to finish it in one shot.


    He couldnt allow a second shot. Himself.


    Yeah.


    Half of the childs body had been transformed into a monster.


    Even the last remaining eye popped out and swelled into a reddish hue.


    Any last words?


    Eunha assumed a stance.


    Mana gathered at the tip of the antenna, forming a conical shape as it rotated clockwise.


    Horizon Prick.


    The child looked at the sight with the eyes of a fly.


    Somewhere between monster and human.


    His lips twitched like a wave as he spoke his last words.


    I want to see my mommy.


    This is why he hated it.


    The mosquito fly was successfully exterminated without causing secondary damage.


    The children, still in a state of shock, revealed the story that humans had turned into mosquito flies.


    The Mana Management Bureau examined records of the recent appearance of mosquito flies and summoned the Marronier Knights who had dealt with the creature at the time.


    Based on the investigation by the Mana Management Bureau, there were no issues with the Marronier Knights handling. The player from the Marronier Knights who had defeated the monster took the unconscious man they found at the scene to the hospital. The hospital reported that they didnt find any unusual symptoms in the man and released him. They asked him to come back in a week to monitor his condition, but he didnt show up.


    In this manner, the Marronier Knights and the hospital passed responsibility back and forth, ultimately claiming it was the mans own responsibility.


    The man who died after becoming a monster didnt leave any words behind.


    He had taken responsibility with him as he passed away.


    [A little ain girls telepathy moves the world!]


    [I wasnt scared because I had friends. Hyehwa-dong Mosquito Fly Appearance]


    [Marronier Knights Prevent Second Damage with Ain Girls Telepathy]


    Meanwhile, prominent newspapers published articles about Seona, who first reported the appearance of the mosquito fly.


    Its said that the incident was downplayed by the Alice Group and concluded with a small article in an inconspicuous spot.


    She, who became the protagonist of the article, received a brave young child award from the Seongbuk District Mayor.


    Even though the news about the mosquito flys appearance was only a small article at the bottom, many people knew about Seonas actions.


    It seems that clans in the Seongbuk District, like the Marronier Knights, even offered her membership.


    Of course, Seona declined due to her age.


    People focused on the process of exterminating the mosquito fly rather than the damages it caused.


    There was no mention of the dead children in the slums anywhere.


    A world that had once perished didnt pay attention to the deaths of wandering children along the streets.


    Perhaps it was because the world had once perished.


    People living in a world that had once perished dream foolishly only of hope.


    Turning their gaze away from the truth that hope is fleeting and despair is always close by.


    This world is such a world.


    A world so dirty that it elicits curses.


    Yet, people continue to live in this world without dying.


    A world that cannot die, yet lives.


    These days, Oppa doesnt smile.


    Eunha might think that hes acting like nothings wrong, but Eunae could tell.


    The senses of a young child were sensitive. They could feel who was giving them love and who wasnt, even if it was just a feeling.


    She wasnt the only one.


    Dad, mom, Euna too.


    Julietta and Bruno too.


    Even their friends around them.


    Everyone sensed Eunhas change.


    They just didnt say anything.


    Because he didnt bring it up first.


    Because it seemed like he didnt want to talk about it.


    So, they just watched.


    Until the day he would speak up.


    Oppa!


    But that wasnt Eunae.


    She didnt understand complicated thoughts.


    Oppa was feeling down.


    She didnt like it when Oppa looked gloomy.


    That was all she needed to know.


    That reason was enough for her actions.


    Whats wrong?


    Legs! Le! gs!


    Eunae ran up to Eunha, who was sitting on the sofa, and hopped up and down.


    Perching on his lap, she lightly poked his legs with her small hand.


    As Eunha spread his legs as she wanted, Eunae created a comfortable space for herself and leaned against him.


    Hehe!


    Why are you like this?


    Just because!


    Eunae, please take care of Eunha Oppa for me. Unnie has to go back to the dormitory, so if Oppa looks sad, Eunae has to comfort him, okay?


    How?


    Just hug Oppa tightly.


    Okay!


    Eunae remembered the words Euna had said a few days ago when she returned to the dormitory.


    Although she wasnt the one hugging him; she was the one being hugged, Eunae was satisfied with that.


    Because Oppa had smiled softly.


    Oppa, Oppa, Oppa!


    Yes, why?


    Eunae spread her arms wide.


    As Eunha lowered his head, Eunae quickly pulled his head toward her.


    First to the right side.


    Then to the left side.


    Hehe! Oppa is the be~st!


    Eunae smiled brightly.


    Caught off guard by the surprise peck on his cheek, Eunhas eyes widened.


    He even blinked for a moment.


    Upon hearing those words from his younger sister, he burst into a clear, joyful laughter.


    I love Eunae the most.


    More than Dad? More than Mom?


    Of course.


    Then more than Unnie?


    I love both Noona and Eunae equally.


    How much?


    Eunae asked with her eyes sparkling.


    Before Eunha could answer her question, he pulled her close tightly.


    Eunae, how much do you love Oppa?


    Eunaes answer was predetermined.


    She spread her hands in a circle in front of her chest and said,


    As much as the sky! As much as the ground~!


    Eunae giggled happily.


    Eunha laughed along. He rested his chin on her head and closed his eyes.


    Me too. As much as the sky, as much as the ground.


    Really? Really, really, really?


    Yeah, really.


    You swear on it! Hey!


    Im serious, really.


    Promise!


    Alright, promise.


    Eunha intertwined his finger with the finger Eunae extended to him.


    Eunae shook his hand energetically.


    Eunha let Eunae continue shaking his hand.


    He held her close and cherished the passing time, hoping that these happy days would continue.


    Before he knew it, drowsiness overwhelmed him.


    He closed his eyes.


    Oh my.


    Meanwhile, their mother, returning from her errands, looked at the two sleeping children on the sofa and smiled softly.


    This needs to be captured!


    Setting down the bags she was holding, she took out her smartphone.


    Eunha and Eunae both sleeping, Eunaes arm stretched out over Eunhas stomach.


    Just in case Eunae might fall, even in his sleep, Eunha was holding onto her hand, not letting go.


    She took a photo with her smartphone.


    The children were so adorable.


    She sent a message to her husband and Euna.


    [My Euna: Me too! I want to sleep with Eunha and Eunae!! ( `)]


    [Darling: I want to sleep too The boss says theres overtime again today ]


    [Me: Eunae, come here~! How about sleeping with Mom this week?]


    [Me: You come back early. If you come back late, the door will be locked.]


    Aww, so cute.


    Lately, Eunha had been feeling down.


    Even without saying a word, she could tell.


    Mothers know everything in this world.


    Eunha, Euna, and even Eunae came out from her belly.


    So dont cry my litle boy.


    Mom and Dad and Euna and Eunae are here.


    Eunha looks the prettiest when he smiles.


    So smile. Dont worry about anything.


    As he held Eunae and drifted off to sleep, his face wore a peaceful expression.


    It was a face that had shed its worries.


    But she knew.


    A mother doesnt remain ignorant of her child.


    Though he acted as if he werent the eldest son of the house, he still worried a lot and had a tender heart.


    Mom knows everything.


    Dont worry, dont cry, just smile.


    Im getting sleepy too.


    Watching the children drift into a sweet sleep, drowsiness crept over her.


    Her husband seemed to be coming back late today.


    Perhaps it would be okay to indulge in some laziness for the day.


    Squeezing herself into the space on the sofa, she embraced Eunha.


    Being able to hold both Eunha and Eunae in her arms at once filled her with happiness.


    Good night, my babies.


    She closed her eyes.


    People living in a world that had once faced destruction dream of hope.


    Humans are not fools. Knowing despair, they dream of hope, and by dreaming of hope, they can anticipate a brighter future.


    So, I hope these happy days will continue as they are.


    Unbeknownst to us, summer was coming to an end.


    The cicadas, which had cried out vigorously all summer, entrusted the future to the cicada nymphs that would be born next time.


    Time doesnt stop, it flows on, and the world moves towards a better future.


    That is an unchanging truth, even in the face of destruction.


    As the leaves on the tree branches begin to turn red,


    The children were welcoming the second semester.

 Chapter 106

    Chapter 106Unlocked chapter (1/6) Ty atranok!!


    [Time]


    Summer is just around the corner.


    Although the weather has been warming up lately, its still what youd call cool.


    The first semester was still more than a month away from ending.


    The children were already looking forward to their summer vacation.


    One day, a wedding ceremony was scheduled at Alice Hotel in Donam-dong.


    Wow, so many people!


    So many people!


    When Euna and Eunae got off the elevator, their mouths dropped open at the sight of people chatting in front of the wedding venue.


    It wasnt just a lot of people.


    Among the people shaking hands and greeting each other were politicians, celebrities, and athletes whose faces were often seen in the media.


    Indeed, its Alice.


    It was the day of Jung Seok-hoon and Min Su-jins wedding.


    Their love for each other had finally come to fruition.


    Eunha held hands with Euna so that she and Eunae wouldnt blend into the crowd and disappear somewhere.


    Technically, its not a marriage, but a remarriage.


    Well, who cares?


    A good day is a good day after all.


    Hey, that guy over there, Ive seen him on TV.


    Me too. A few people from my group are there too.


    Eunhas father was dressed not in his usual comfortable neighborhood clothes but in a suit he only wore for year-end parties..


    His mother, like Euna, looked around in wonder as she spotted people she recognized from the media.


    This was evidence that even outside of the Alice Group, Jung Seok-hoon and Min Su-jins marriage was considered important.


    Since Min Su-jin was the first of the second generation of the Alice Group to get married, the significance was even greater.


    People who were attentive to trends or profit sensed the high possibility of her inheriting the group and tried to win her favor even a little.


    Ill go give the congratulatory gift.  S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sure, well go meet the bride and groom.


    His father did the same.


    He had been thinking of Jung Seok-hoon only as Jung Ha-yangs father, but when he received a wedding invitation from Alice Groups Min Soo-jin, he was speechless.


    Moreover, Alice Group also sent a separate wedding invitation.


    When Han Do-young, the next chairman of Sirius Group, heard about this, he encouraged his father to make a good appearance.


    Would Seohyun come then?


    It was the wedding of two people who might become the chairman of Alice Group.


    It wouldnt be surprising if some famous people from the business world were there to tie the knot.


    As he made his way to the waiting room where the bride was, Eunha scanned the crowd for Han Seohyun.


    He couldnt look too far as the adults blocked his view.


    If shes here, Im sure well bump into each other.


    Huh? What?


    I was wondering if Seohyun was here too.


    Seoyeon is in the wedding hall. She just called me. Do you want me to ask her if Seohyun is here?


    No. If she is, Ill see her later.


    At the Player academy, Euna was living in the dormitory.


    She came home every other weekend and seemed to be enjoying her time at the academy.


    Eunha smiled with satisfaction as she chattered away happily.


    Whenever Euna came home, she talked about missing her family, but in truth, Eunha missed her more than Euna missed him.


    Eunae did, too. She would normally cling to Eunha, but when Euna came home, she would run out and hug her.


    Oh, you look so pretty~ Congratulations on your wedding.


    Congratulations on your wedding, your dress is beautiful!


    You look beautiful!


    Thank you, wasnt it hard to get here?


    In the bridal waiting room, Min Su-jin, wearing a pure white dress, greeted them with a shy smile.


    There were several strangers in the waiting room.


    All of them were familiar with Min Su-jin.


    Among them was Min Junsik.


    Welcome, everyone.


    Hello, Grandpa!


    Hello.


    Hi!!


    Min Junsik put his hand under Eunaes shoulder and lifted her up.


    Eunae giggled as she floated up from the floor.


    Everyone was staring at them.


    The people in the waiting room were wide-eyed at Min Junsiks behavior.


    He was the chairman of Alice Group. Although he had retired from management, his achievements in bringing the group to the eighth position in the hierarchy of the once-destroyed world were admirable.


    What they didnt expect was for him to lift the child up like a grandfather welcoming his granddaughter.


    Father, why are you so nervous?


    Hehe, you should have a kid of your own. Youll see how cute they are.


    You used to hate kids.


    There are exceptions.


    By now, everyone knew who Min Junsik was.


    Still, those who were familiar with him treated him casually.


    Mom, Euna, and the other gentlemen were only slightly surprised to hear that he was the chairman of Alice Group.


    Hayang too.


    Is he reallymy grandfather?


    Even when she was told her grandfathers identity, she accepted it in a dazed manner.


    In fact, it was Jung Seok-hoon who was horrified to hear the identity.


    From what Ive heard through Hayang, the way he looked when he met Min Junsik at the reunion was as surprised as someone who saw a dead man come back to life.


    I dont know what that means, but he was quite surprised.


    Come on in.


    Welcome.


    Of course, when Jung Seok-hoon met them in the grooms waiting room, there was no sign of what Hayang told him.


    Instead, he was facing the dignitaries with a calm, if not nervous, demeanor.


    Your father doesnt seem to be nervous, huh?


    What? My dad is really nervous, hes been making the same face since the beginning.


    I was thinking it was his charisma.


    Eunha remembered Jung Seok-hoon giving a press conference before his regression.


    Even then, he had the same face as now, revealing a gravity that could not be taken lightly.


    He didnt realize it was nervousness.


    Hayang, you look so beautiful today! Lets take a picture together!


    Hehe, thanks big sister.


    Eunae too!


    What? Me too! Me too!


    Take a picture of me too.


    Today, Hayang was a little angel. Wearing clothes similar to those of Sujin, she tied her long hair with a pink ribbon and wore a tiara.


    Euna pointed her phone at the screen, and the camera adjusted to capture her radiant face.


    Her eyes sparkled like stars.


    Eunha, come on!


    Yeah, Ill go. Eunhyuk, lets go too.


    Captain. Girls change so much when theyre dressed up.


    Why is he saying such obvious things?


    Eunha stood dumbfounded and looked at Eunhyuk, who was looking at the girls taking pictures of themselves.


    He had a blank expression.


    Eunhyuks reaction was understandable.


    The children attending the wedding were wearing clothes they wouldnt normally wear and had changed their hairstyles noticeably.


    From Minji, who wore a miniskirt, to Seona, who tied a ribbon to her ponytail.


    Eunae had always been adorable.


    Euna had learned from her friends at the secondary academy to apply light makeup.


    As far as Eunha was concerned, the two of them were angels out of a painting.


    No, Captain. Not Eunae and Euna.


    Yeah, theyre pretty.


    You dont sound like you are listening to me.


    Because my sisters are the prettiest.


    No Eunha! Choi Eunhyuk! What are you doing?


    Minji called out to the two.


    After making small talk, Eunha walked over to take a picture with Eunhyuk.


    All of you, one, two, three chee~seez~zz!


    Abu.


    Before they knew it, Julieta had joined them. Holding the vernier, she made room for the two of them to enter.


    Bruno was nowhere to be seen.


    Apparently, hed gone to take a look around.


    After last years incident, Bruno had been assigned to escort Alice Group.


    Aaah! Sis, do it again! I closed my eyes!


    Huh? Me too!


    Really? Shall we do it again?


    Eunae wants to take it!


    The kids took dozens of pictures after that.


    But only a few were successful.


    The circular ceremony hall was the largest in Alice Hotel.


    Jung Seok-hoon and Min Su-jin wanted to have a simple wedding, but Min Jun-sik suggested that they have their ceremony here.


    Eunha, hello~


    Noona, hello.


    Han Seoyeon was able to meet him at the wedding.


    She waved to Eunha after a happy reunion with Euna.


    Seoyeon, wheres Seohyun?


    Seohyun? Aah~ Eunha, what can I do. I didnt see her today.


    Seoyeon covers her mouth with her hand and giggles.


    Its not like that.


    Im just asking because I cant see her.


    Eunha sighed.


    She loved to tease others.


    It was obvious what she was thinking.


    SeohyunIts because she doesnt like crowds. She doesnt come out unless its a party or a regular meeting that she has to attend.


    But Eunha , I think she would have come if I told her that you were coming?


    Yes, yes. Tell her Ill see her later. Im going to go back to my parents now, Eunae, lets go.


    Yeah, Ill tell her. Oh, Eunha, you know were having a meeting over the summer, right?


    Oh, I dont want to go.


    I had no choice.


    I couldnt leave Euna alone.


    Eunha nodded and took a seat with Eunae.


    The wedding ceremony began.


    [Groom enters].


    The candle lighting ceremony was omitted.


    The door opened, and Jung Seok-hoon walked across the carpet to the dais.


    His face was stiff. It was the same expression I saw in the waiting room.


    [Continuing with the Brides Entrance.]


    It was only when the bride walked down the aisle that Jung Seok-hoon relaxed.


    Min Su-jin, holding Min Jun-siks hand, smiled softly.


    Her face under the cotton cloth seemed to have all the happiness in the world.


    The same could be said for Hayang, who followed her in.


    Seok-hoon smiled at his angelic bride and fairy-like daughter.


    [Oh, laughter is coming out already. Im so envious of the groom~!]


    The guests burst out laughing.


    Jung Seok-hoon shrugged and took the bride from Min Jun-sik.


    Hayang took Min Junsiks hand and returned to her seat.


    [Groom, Brides Oath.]


    [Groom Jeong Seok-hoon, will you accept Bride Min Su-jin as your partner for life?


    To love, honor, help, and protect her in times of joy and sorrow, treating her as you do your own body.]


    It was the wedding vow.


    The emcee who had brought laughter to the guests now presented the solemn oath to Jung Seok-hoon in a serious tone.


    Seok-hoon took the oath. He turned to Su-jin and recited the vows he had prepared.


    Su-jin received his words and then presented the vows she had prepared.


    Cheers resonated throughout the venue.


    Women looked at the two who were getting married with envy.


    Except for one person.


    If this were a drama, the protagonist would come in saying This marriage is void!


    What were you expecting?


    Just talking about it.


    Guys, shhh! We need to be quiet, but I want to try on the wedding dress.


    Can I try it on?


    Seona didnt say the rest out loud.


    She knew.


    Perhaps the day would never come when she would wear a pure white dress and receive the blessings of others.


    She gazed wistfully at the two receiving the blessing of many in the distance.


    What are you going to do with your tail?


    Ill poke a hole in it.


    Thats expensive.


    I know.


    And inconvenient to move.


    Of course.


    But, it would be pretty to wear.


    Right?


    Eunhyuk said, watching the two exchange rings.


    Seona thought the same thing.


    In her wedding dress, Min Su-jin was the most beautiful person in the room.


    [Next, we will have a congratulatory song. The first song will be performed by Mr. Jung Seok-hoons friend, Ms. No Julieta.]


    Lets get up quickly. Lets get ready to sing the toast.


    Euna got the kids up.


    They were the ones who had agreed to sing the song with Hayang.


    Oh, I dont want to.


    No Eunha, what are you waiting for? Just go out and embarrass yourself. Its simple.


    Its not my job, really.


    Eunha was grabbed by Minji and forced to stand up.


    Naturally, he went off-key several times during the song, causing the guests to burst out laughing.


    Not all the guests were happy for the couples wedding.


    [Continuing with the Brides Entrance.]


    The ceremony began, and the venue went dark.


    The guests, who had come to connect with Alice Group, gossiped as they watched Seok hoon Jung walk down the aisle.


    Some people are lucky. They marry well and become tycoons.


    But hes getting married again. Isnt that a waste of Su-jin?


    Yeah, well, hes got a kid with him, there were rumors within the group too, right?


    What about his ex wife? Is he divorced?


    Hes widowed. Isnt that a little uncomfortable?


    Why does Alices group give their second daughter in marriage to someone like that?


    Why. None of the Alice Group heirs are married, and theyre all my age.


    Im sure the chairman is happy that shes getting married now.


    Oh, no. I should have pushed a little harder.


    Perhaps the chairman is using this marriage to force the other heirs to marry?


    Whatever. Life is about finding the right mate, and you dont go from running a neighborhood cafe to running with a chaebol.


    Am I going to have to bow my head every time I see him? Its disrespectful.


    [From the bride].


    It was quiet in the front, but not in the back.


    Is that her? Shes got the luxury of a fountain thanks to her dad.


    She just got lucky with one parent. Her divorced mom must be pleased too.


    Some people are lucky. Shes both Alice Groups granddaughter and


    But could it be that shes not actually going to inherit Alice Group?


    Oh, come on. The chairman must have plans. He wouldnt just hand over the chairman position to someone elses child, would he?


    Ive seen these heirs of conglomerates up close. Those who come from outside usually have a yellow streak. She seems obvious too. Not using her own money, yet spending recklessly like a spendthrift, thats what shell do for sure.


    Shes a cute kid. I bet shell get a lot of guys when she grows up.


    Shhh! Anyway, youve got to look good for them.


    Yeah, watch your language.


    But still.


    However.


    Congratulations on meeting a good woman


    Congratulations on meeting good parents

 Chapter 112

    Chapter 112[Athletic events].


    Every October, there is an autumn sports day.


    It was the third sports day for Eunha. By that time, he knew where the suitable resting spots were, where he could hide and leisurely pass the time.


    Wearing a blue hat, as soon as the opening ceremony ended, he planned to slip away.


    Of course, Minji had no intention of letting him get away with it.


    Teacher, No Eunha is running away!


    Come on. When did I run away? I was just going to use the restroom.


    Humph! The bathroom, my foot!


    Eunha approached Minji, giving her a sidelong glance, and argued playfully against her.


    Minji didnt back down either.


    This year, with determination to win, she wasnt forgiving Eunhas laziness.


    No Eunha, Kim Minji. Do you want to make a scene in front of the parents?


    Instead of scolding the kids, Im Dohon pointed around the field with a solemn tone.


    The parents who came to watch the sports day were sitting on mats under the colorful trees.


    Somewhere out there was their family.


    Or should I take a picture and post it on the schools online platform?


    Im sorry.


    Posting on the platform was out of the question.


    They remembered when a video of them arguing in the classroom was posted last year.


    The look on their parents faces was terrifying.


    On top of that, they had to submit a ten-page reflection paper.


    I can only imagine the pain of writing them over and over again, having to start from scratch if they scribbled something out.


    We dont want the victory. Please, just dont cause trouble.


    Dohoons words were filled with earnestness.


    Eunha knew.


    Dohon and Alice Group had been trying to contain the Mosquito Fly outbreak.


    Thats why his face looked so old and tired.


    Of course, he didnt say it.


    No, sir. Im going to make sure my class wins!


    Dont get hurt.


    Teacher, if you do, please buy us drinks, well feel more energized!


    Minji showed her enthusiasm.


    Right next to her, Eunhyuk interrupted. Wearing a blue hat on his head, he clasped his hands together and sang, Drinks! Drinks! Drinks!


    The boys who were close to him started singing as well, forming a circle around Im Dohon.


    I dont have any money.


    Eeeeeee! Youre lying!


    Teacher, buy me a drink!


    Dohon responded indifferently.


    The kids protests were expected.


    Eunha, who had been silently observing the situation, inserted a dagger into Dohoon.


    Teacher, I know you have a lot of money.


    What?


    Aside from receiving a teachers monthly salary, he was also a key player for the Alice Group, so its not like he wouldnt have extra income.


    Eunha chuckled, looking at Dohon with a raised eyebrow.


    Ha.


    Dohoon adjusted his glasses and waved his hand dismissively at the kids who were drawing circles and singing.


    Okay, Ill buy it later. Well stick to Coke, no arguments.


    Youre the best~!!!


    The kids cheered.


    Im Dohon frowned, but he didnt seem to mind the noise.


    His steps seemed lighter as he made his way to the tent where the other teachers were gathered.


    Then I should probably go rest somewhere quiet. Dont look for me until its my turn. Just dont do it, really. S��arch* The N?velFire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    What are you talking about?


    Why, whats up.


    Eunha aimed his finger playfully at Minji.


    Minji looked at him with a bewildered expression.


    Because its your turn.


    Already?


    Had time passed so quickly?


    It didnt feel like it had been that long since he had gotten into trouble with the teacher.


    But what was the event I was competing in anyway?


    Come on, its a scavenger hunt.


    A scavenger hunt? I dont remember signing up for that.


    Of course you dont, because I just squeezedyou into a spot left over from when you were sleeping.


    What are you talking about?


    Eunha stared at Minji in disbelief.


    Minji hummed and shrugged.


    Dont you know who I am? Im the president.


    Minji had been president since the second semester.


    In short, she was bossy.


    No way. You should stop being president. Youre not president, youre a dictator.


    Why not. You want to do it then?


    That was another no.


    Eunha couldnt say anything to her, who was smiling so innocently.


    Hearing the announcement over the speakers at the field that the scavenger hunt was about to start, Eunha grumbled inwardly.


    After all, the only events he had to participate in were the compulsory ones and one in the morning and one in the afternoon.


    It was probably for the best.


    In the morning, he could finish the scavenger hunt and then skip around until lunchtime.


    Id skip the gourd popping and tug-of-war. Even if he wasnt around, Minji, who has been strong since she was a little girl, would be able to handle it.


    So he would just have to come back later in the afternoon and participate in the rest of the events.


    Ill be watching you, No Eunha! You have to come back!


    Dont you trust me?


    The skys the limit!


    Geez. Weve known each other since we were babies, and thats all there is to it.


    I had no intention of coming back, as Minji had said.


    But when she said she didnt believe me, it made me want to come back.


    I really wasnt going to come back.


    Huh? Are you out too, Eunha?


    Hi.


    Oh, I lost. Surrender!


    We havent even started yet, whats wrong?


    Surrender is surrender. If I cant beat Eunhyuk, how can I beat you, Eunha!


    The kids gathered at the edge of the playground for a scavenger hunt.


    Eunha met Yeon sungjin from the next class there.


    He sighed as he adjusted his glasses, having spent the entire vacation at the academy. He and the other third-graders were all in the same boat.


    Those who had been in Eunhas class, or who knew of his athleticism, had already given up.


    Whatever comes out, Ill be the first one to get it!


    My family is coming to watch today, and Im going to get the first place!


    The younger kids, on the other hand, were eager to compete amongst themselves.


    Im sorry, kids.


    Standing at the starting line, Eunha apologized inwardly as he glanced at the children who were eager to step on the line and run.


    Somewhere out there, Eunae was watching.


    He didnt want to show an unsightly sight to her.


    I didnt like the idea of participating in a sports meet, but I was going to do what I had to do.


    Soon, the teacher at the starting line detonated the gunpowder.


    All the kids ran to the table in the center of the playground.


    Eunha led the way. He didnt even have to use his mana against them.


    He reached into the basket and pulled out a note.


    What is this!


    (doggy)


    What in the world is ? ?! (doggy)


    It was an unfamiliar word.


    Eunha pressed his face against the paper. He flipped it over and turned it sideways.


    Everywhere he looked, it said (doggy).


    Hey, Yeon Seongjin! What does mean!?


    Meanwhile, one by one, the children who had arrived ran out of the tent to retrieve their things as soon as they saw the note.


    Eunha showed his note to Sungjin, who came running up breathlessly.


    ? Ah!


    Sungjin gasped, too.


    Then he stared at the note and seemed to realize something.


    This is not , its !


    Doggy? Why is this a doggy?


    Look, if you look closely, its not a d, its an m, isnt it?


    Who wrote this note?


    Eunha, who finally realized the meaning of doggy.


    He cursed the scribbler and rushed out to the playground.


    Strangely, there was no dog in sight.


    It turned out to be a hen instead of a pheasant.


    Jin-seona! Follow me!


    Eh! Eh! What did you get?


    Seona, go!


    Eunha ran to Seona, who was sitting with the girls watching the game.


    Min-ji happened to be there.


    Even though the blue team had won, she was eager to do whatever it took to get the highest grade in her third grade class.


    Minji pushed Seonas back, not caring what note Eunha had pulled out.


    Come on, run!


    Do I really have to show it there?


    Well, shell be mad if I show her.


    Eh, I dont know. Lets just run and see.


    Eunha grabbed Seonas hand and ran to the finish line.


    They couldnt win first place, but they could win third. Fortunately, the team that got first place was the Blue Team.


    Can I see your note?


    Yes, here.


    Eunha showed the note to the teacher at the goal line.


    Are you a doggy, Seo-na?


    Why would I be a doggy?


    Seona asked with an axe-eye. She even set her fingernails on end, as if to say that she wouldnt let them off the hook depending on the answer.


    Eunha smiled softly. He placed his hands on her shoulders, turned her to face the teacher, and spoke into her pointed ear.


    Seona, the blue team has to win.


    No matter how you put it!


    Quickly. Bark like a dog.


    And Im a fox, not a dog!


    Well, foxes are in the dog family.


    I didnt bother to say the last one.


    Eunha looked at Seona, who looked back at him with serious eyes.


    After a long moment of eye contact, she gave in.


    Woof.


    Uh, yeah. A doggy.


    The nervous teacher walked past them.


    And Eunha,


    No Eunha, dont stand there!


    I wont be back until lunch, so the rest of you are on your own!


    Before Seona could catch him, Eunha executed the Thirty-Sixth Heavenly Stairway. Although Seona was an Ain, she couldnt catch Eunha who had consumed mana and escaped.


    I hate you, No Eunha!!!


    Seona shouted from the center of the field.


    Ah, that was tough.


    Seona had also grown a lot.


    At the moment when she followed behind, consuming mana, he was momentarily afraid.


    It was a scene that showed how much faster things could get with an Ains true effort, and how quickly one could progress.


    So, where should I go to rest?


    There might be a hiding place near where Im going to rest, but the kids who followed Lee Kanghyuk would probably be using it as a smoking spot.


    Eunha decided to go to the closest place to his current location.


    The grassy area behind the cafeteria.


    If it was out of sight of the playground, it would be deserted until lunchtime.


    Yoo Nam Hoon? What?, Im an invisible dragon?


    Sorry. But you were the first person that came to mind.


    Why me!


    Then Eunha saw a boy and a girl arguing along the road.


    Yoo Nam hoon?


    Was he from this school?


    Eunhas eyes widened when he heard the name of the boy being scolded by the girl.


    <Immunity to Myriad Poisons> Yoo Nam hoon.


    Before the regression, the Yoo Nam hoon he knew was a player with a reputation for being reserved but loyal


    But the Yoo Nam-hoon he knew was not here.


    He didnt have a scar running diagonally across his face, and he didnt have a reserved demeanor; he had an open and lively expression.


    He was two years older than me.


    He and Yoo Nam hoon had partied together for a while, but the two of them, who didnt speak much, didnt know anything about each other.


    There was one thing, though.


    Yoos past, which every player knew.


    What, you want me to do that?


    You were good last time!


    The strongest of the dragons, the Invisible Dragon, roared. Kaaaaaaaah! This? Do you want to get beaten up by a strong invisible dragon?!!


    See! Youre doing great. Ouch! Sorry! Stop hitting me!


    I wonder if that girl is Yeoubi?


    I had no memory of the girl.


    All he knew was that the childhood friend Yoo Nam hoon liked had the name Yeoubi.


    <Detoxification> Yoo Nam-hoon.


    As the name suggests, his gift was <Detoxification>, which detoxifies toxins.


    <Detoxification> was not a rare gift; there were some people who had the gift of neutralizing poison, although it varied by individual.


    However, Yoo Nam-hoons Immunity to Myriad Poisons <Detoxification> was a gift that neutralized all poisons.


    He realized his gift when a monster army invaded Gangbuk.


    He didnt join any clan, but fought off the invasion in a party organized by his childhood friend Yeoubi.


    He came face to face with the Lizard King, one of the legion commanders


    Its a famous story.


    Yoo Nam hoon protected his loved one from the poison expelled by the Lizard King, enveloping her with his own body.


    But she was poisoned and died, and he survived alone thanks to the effects of <Detoxification>


    People sometimes become demons when they lose something.


    Especially if the lost thing is something so precious that it can never be regained.


    Hardened by evil, he asked the Twelve to prove the value of his gift and put him at the forefront of the fight against the Lizard King.


    He was strong. The best horse to hold the Lizard King in check.


    Eunha remembered Yoo Nam-hoon wielding his sword with nothing but hatred for the monster.


    Anyway, if you do it again, I wont leave you alone.


    Im sorry. Do you want some chocolate?


    You shouldve given it to me if you had any!


    The two of them treated each other without reservation.


    Eunha walked past them.


    I dont know what will happen in this life.


    Yoo Nam hoon, whether he would lose Yeoubi or not in this life.


    Well, do your best.


    Of course, it had nothing to do with him.

 Chapter 113

    Chapter 113[Athletic events (2) ].


    The morning has ended.


    Even though Eunha was missing, Class 3, put in their effort with Minji at the center.


    As a result, the gap between the blue and white teams had widened even more, and the Class 3 was in first place in the entire grade.


    See, youre good without me.


    Are you running away in the afternoon again?


    Minji rolled her eyes at Eunha.


    It was lunchtime. The class had scattered to find their families.


    Eunha and Minji were headed in the same direction.


    To be precise, this year, Eunha and Minji were going to eat lunch with the families of other children, including their own.


    So they couldnt have a big fight in front of their parents.


    Eunha meekly replied that he understood and found a place where his family would be waiting.


    Ah!


    Oh! Watch out!


    It didnt take long to find them.


    Before I knew it, Eunae was running toward me with her arms wide open.


    Oh, I hope she doesnt fall.


    Eunha couldnt help but feel anxious as he watched Eunae run.


    The ground was uneven. If she fell wrong, she could burn her skin.


    Huh?


    I wonder if its different.


    Eunae, who was running straight ahead, tripped over a stone and tilted her body forward.


    Even as she fell, she didnt seem to realize what had happened.


    Thousand steps


    If Eunha hadnt closed the remaining distance and hugged her, she would have fallen to the ground.


    Just seeing Eunae burst into tears would have torn Eunhas heart apart.


    Oppa, I got you!


    No Eunae, didnt your Oppa tell you to run carefully? You would have fallen.


    Hehe, I dont know~


    Eunae nodded her head affectionately in Eunhas arms.


    I couldnt be angry anymore.


    Eunae was too adorable.


    Ugh, siscon. Cant you at least favor us a bit?


    Hey, its not like we find you guys attractive.


    Eunha snapped at them as they slowly walked over.


    Minji had a dumbfounded look on her face, and the others had a knowing look on their faces.


    Kids, dont stay there, come here. Ive prepared a lot of delicious food for you today.


    Mom called them over.


    Beside her, Minji, Eunhyuk, and Hayangs mothers were preparing food and drinks.


    Dad didnt come today.


    He had hoped to attend the Eunhas Athletic events every year, but lately he had been overwhelmed with work. More than once he had come home late at night, exhausted, and fallen asleep in the bathroom.


    So did the other childrens fathers.


    Euna didnt come either. As a student at the Secundary Player Academy, she couldnt skip class.


    Thats why his mom suggested that they have lunch together this year.


    Min-ji, you did really well today. Youre the class president!


    Of course I am! Im so good when I put my mind to it!


    Minji puffed out her chest as she ate her meatballs.


    Even as she answered her mothers question, she took care of Seona and Hayang.


    Eunae made these!


    Oh, you made this, Eunae? Its delicious. But who is this?


    Oh! Its me!


    Eunae held out her lunchbox, which contained nothing but egg rolls.


    On top of the egg roll, someones face was smeared with ketchup.


    Judging by the way his mother smiled quietly behind her, Eunae had insisted that she be included in the cooking.


    Its delicious.


    Isnt it~?


    Eunha, try this one too. Here, ah~


    Ah~ Mmm, the best.


    Eunha ate the side dishes his mother held out to him with chopsticks like a baby bird.


    Eunhyuk saw that,


    Mom, me too, ah~


    Are you a baby bird?


    At the same time, Eunhyuks mother pushed a large piece of yubu sushi into Eunhyuks mouth.


    Eunhyuk couldnt speak for a while as he tried to finish the sushi that didnt even fit in his mouth.


    Did you hurt yourself anywhere?


    Nah, Im fine. Unma.


    Hayang, whats that sound?


    On one side of the room, Min Su-jin, Hayang, and Seona were sharing the lunch box that Jung Seok-hoon had prepared.


    Even though Su-jin had married Jung Seok-hoon, she remained unpretentious.


    Although Alice Group chairman Min Jun-sik had offered to give her the mansion she had lived in before, Su-jin and Jung Seok-hoon had moved to a small house nearby to spend their honeymoon because she didnt want to leave Happiness.


    Thats right. Whats with the unma sound?


    Min Su-jin has become a stepmother to Hayang.


    It was still awkward for Hayang to call her mom.


    Its fine to call me unma too. It seems special.


    Ill Ill work hard to call you quickly! Unni!


    Hayang, you got it wrong again.


    Ah!


    The three of them, including Seona, looked united.


    Eunha looked at the giggling Su-jin and Hayang and hoped that they would get along like this.


    Im going to the restroom!


    Do you want me to come with you?


    No, its okay.


    Hayang stood up and put on her shoes.


    She pushed down her blue hat and climbed the stairs to the classroom.


    At the restroom on the first floor, people were lined up and waiting.


    Too many.


    It was the same on the second floor.


    In the end, she had to go up to the third floor, where her class was located, to use the restroom.


    She was going to be late.


    Lunch was almost over.


    Checking the time on her wristwatch, she quickly washed her hands and headed back to Sujin.


    Oh.


    Huh?


    She bumped into Jin-sena, who was washing her hands at the sink.


    Sena looked at her reflection in the mirror and was surprised.


    There was silence.


    Hayang and Sena had never spoken to each other before.


    After her second year, she had no contact with Sena anymore.


    It was no exaggeration to say that they hadnt seen each other in over a year.


    However, it wasnt as if Hayang felt particularly happy about it.


    After quickly fixing her face, Hayang turned on the sink next to Senas.


    Hello?


    Yes, hello.


    It was Sena who greeted her first.


    Hayang, who hadnt expected to be greeted, stammered a reply.


    But what are you wearing?


    What? Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sena stepped back and squinted her eyes, scanning Hayangs clothes from top to bottom.


    She was wearing a pure white T-shirt and stretchy blue shorts.


    Youre covered in dirt.


    Its from my fall earlier.


    Well, even if it wasnt, it would still look ugly.


    Hayang remained silent.


    In the mirror, Sena crossed her arms, a mocking smile tugging at the corners of her mouth.


    Hey, I hear your dad has remarried, and the rumors are flying around in the business world.


    And thats all youre wearing?


    Well, I suppose a man born in poverty cant go anywhere.


    You and your dad are going to ruin Alice Groups image.


    As Sena spoke, the children outside the restroom giggled and chimed in.


    Sena had lost her power among the children around this time last year, but she hadnt completely lost her clique. The children of those who worked at KK Pharmaceuticals hadnt left her.


    Hayang, on the other hand, was alone.


    Why are there so many people in front of the restroom?


    The girls lined up, waiting for their turn to use the restroom.


    Eunha clicked his tongue upon seeing this.


    As a man, he rarely waited in line for the restroom, so it was very unfamiliar to see the line stretching around the corner of the hallway.


    Even with the regression, he wasnt used to it.


    Huh? Doggy, what are you doing here?


    Im not a doggy.


    Restrooms werent just in the classrooms.


    The restrooms in the back of the cafeteria were less long.


    But instead of standing in the line for the restroom, Seona wandered down the path leading to the courtyard until he called out to her.


    Youre the reason the other kids call me doggy.


    Jin seona pouted her lips.


    Her triangular ears perked up and her tail stood straight up to express her feelings.


    But in Eunhas eyes, all he saw was the whimpering of a puppy who hadnt even grown up.


    Why, whats wrong with a doggy, its better than glutton.


    If you hadnt called me doggy, Id never have been called that, and Im not a glutton like Minji.


    So you admit shes a glutton.


    Its a mistake, you kept calling her that and I got confused.


    Yeah, next one in.


    Do you want to get in trouble?


    Seona glared at him.


    Eunha shrugged it off and poked his head into the courtyard shed been staring at.


    But what are you looking at


    I decide my own affairs, and its none of your business who I hang out with!


    Minji, thats not it, listen to what your mom has to say.


    On the courtyard, Minji and Minjis mother were arguing.


    Minjis face was flushed with anger, while her mother was trying to console her with gentle words.


    You can be friends with Eunha and Eunhyuk. You can be even closer to Hayang than you are now.


    But I want you to keep your distance from Seona, Min-ji.


    Why are you telling me how to get along with my friends!


    Ah.


    Eunha stiffened at the scene.


    He quickly turned around to look at Seona.


    Seona couldnt hide her bitter smile, but her demeanor was somewhat nonchalant.


    Im fine.


    What was fine, Eunha didnt know.


    But there was nothing he could do about it.


    It was Minjis business.


    He knew better than to interfere in her domestic affairs.


    Meanwhile, their argument continued.


    Listen, dont let anyone overhear. Im not telling you not to be friendly with Seona. Im saying you should keep a distance.


    Thats what youre saying.


    Minji.


    What.


    Mom said it clearly. Dont get too close to Seona. Do you know how much Mom has endured until now?


    Mom. Why is it that other kids can hang out with Seona and their parents dont say anything, but you do?


    Minjis mother glared at her.


    Minji glared back, unwilling to lose.


    I know shes not a bad girl.


    But why!


    Shes an Ain, and you dont know how badly other people think of Ain.


    What are you going to do if they see you hanging out with her?


    Why should I care about other people? My business is my business!


    Your business is your business. But youre my daughter, and I cant stand seeing you involved with an Ain.


    Minji shut her mouth.


    Her mother bent to her knees and comforted her, unable to speak properly and sobbing uncontrollably.


    Even then, Seona was listening to them. Her tail flicked gently, and she looked up at the sky in wonder.


    What about you, Eunha?


    What?


    Do you say anything at home?


    Do you think I would say something like that at home?


    Well.


    Seona let out an awkward laugh.


    She stood up on her sneakers, tapping the ground with her toes.


    Im fine, Ive always known that. Theres no way a girl like me could ever have friends.


    Then what are we?


    I mean, thats why Im so grateful to you guys. Thank you, and Im so sorry.


    If youre sorry, then treat us better, Doggy.


    I told you, Im not a doggy.


    Eunha didnt say anything more.


    Seona leaned back against the wall and stared at the mountains beyond.


    But she is still my friend.


    From behind, Minji said in a tearful tone, unyielding in her determination.


    The other girls moms said so. They say you cant play with other kids because youre hanging out with her.


    Are you okay with that?


    I am.


    Youre lying. Since Eunha and the girls are playing with Seona, arent you following suit?


    No!


    Kim Minji, stop crying, stop yelling, and look at your mom. Are you sure? Theyre playing with Seona, so you cant help but play with them?


    Whats wrong with you, Mom? Why dont you believe me?


    Because I can see it.


    An argument that only goes in parallel lines, with neither party trying to find an agreement.


    It was her mother who sighed first.


    Fine. Then figure things out on your own. Dont regret not listening to your mom later.


    I wont regret it.


    Stubbornness runs in the family


    The bell rang, signaling the end of lunch.


    He could feel two of them leaving the courtyard.


    Eunha tapped Seona on the shoulder as she stared blankly up at the mountain.


    Doggy, lets go.


    Why do you keep calling me a doggy?


    Oh, I dont know. Lets go before we get caught.


    Shouldnt you say anything to Minji?


    What would I say to her?


    Or her mother.


    I wont, why would I.


    If you dont, thats probably better. Eunha, you sometimes do ridiculous things, so thats why.


    Ugh.


    Eunha and Seona ran, manifesting mana to avoid being spotted by Minji.


    Seona, keeping up with Eunhas pace, wagged her tail as if she had no choice.


    Eunha.


    What


    Lets get first place today. Lets make Minji feel better.


    Okay.


    Thats how the afternoon began.

 Chapter 114

    Chapter 114[Athletic events (3)].


    The year before, Sena had seen everything she believed in come crashing down.


    Her father, who had taught her to be noble, had bowed to the head of Sirius Devices as if nobility were something to be tossed in the trash.


    No Eunha.


    The child she wanted to have was a child who lived in a sky higher than her own.


    She had to swallow all her pride and look at the back of her fathers bowed head to realize that there was another sky above the sky.


    It was humiliating.


    More so than when the heirs of the KK Group looked down on her as if she were something less.


    So, she used her fathers influence. She manipulated people.


    She tried to buy off Yu Jina, so he wouldnt end up in the same class as the friends he had gotten close to in 2nd grade.


    I would send him to a different class, alone.


    I was confident that my backstabbing was enough.


    It was a big mistake.


    She hadnt realized that Eunha was under the protection of the Alice Group, which finances Doan Elementary School.


    Thats when the backlash began. The people she had bought off were kicked out of the school, and KK Pharmas sales suffered from the new potion released by Alice Pharma.


    As KK Pharmaceuticals position dwindled, the clique she had built splintered.


    The children who followed her didnt lend a hand when she needed it.


    She was the one who treated them as inferiors, not equals.


    By the time she reached second grade, she was separated from the rest of her clique and placed in a new class by herself.


    It was all because of him!


    In second grade, the kids secretly bullied her.


    Her new clique didnt treat her with the same gentleness as before, and sometimes they would openly demand favors with an arrogant attitude.


    It was a hellish year.


    I never thought being at school would be so painful.


    Because of you, because of you, because of you, everything is so messed up!


    If he werent here, this wouldnt have happened.


    Every time I saw him hanging out with the kids on the street, I would get angry.


    Still, I couldnt bring myself to touch him.


    Not because his father holds a high position at Sirius Devices.


    It wasnt because of the Alice Group protecting him.


    It was simply because he was scary.


    The accessory called No Eunha, which she had wanted as an accessory to keep KK Groups successors in check, was nothing more than a sharp thorn that wouldnt come into her possession.


    She knew how terrifying he was.


    Shed gotten a glimpse of his power during the Bukhansan incident.


    As much as it hurt her pride, shed spent the entire year avoiding No Eunha, even seona, who she hated so much.


    Her pride was bruised, and her self-esteem had long since plummeted.


    Now all she had left was evil.


    Youve made it big. Jung Hayang.


    Then, Jung Hayang caught her eye.


    Of all the girls who hung out with Eunha, she was the second quietest after Jin-seona.


    Sena hadnt felt anything for her at first.


    Until this summer.


    When she heard that Hayang had become a member of the Alice Group this summer, she felt uncomfortable.


    Now she realized that the reason why No Eunha was protected by the Alice Group was because of Jung Hayang, who was reading in the corner of the classroom.


    She thought to herself.


    She felt foolish that she hadnt gotten to know her opponent properly, and humiliated that she might have been played by Hayang.


    Moreover, she was the one who had insisted that she was so lowly.


    Just the thought of such a child becoming a member of the Alice Group and being elevated above her made her feel resentful.


    There must be a faction.


    She had planned to subdue Hayangs spirit before encountering her at the party where the chaebol kids gathered.


    In a sense, it would be cathartic.


    Dont you think so too?


    With arms folded, Sena asked the kids who stood with her.


    There was hesitation on their faces; they, too, had heard that Jung Hayang had become a member of the Alice Group.


    The children in the faction were asking with their eyes.


    Should they really attack?


    Why dont you guys talk, are you mute?


    Sena frowned at their hesitation.


    Oh well, whatever!


    One of the kids clenched their fist and took the lead.


    What good would that do us?


    Then the others chimed in.


    What about Alices group? I cant believe theyre bringing in a girl who hasnt learned her manners.


    Maybe shell embarrass herself at a party or something.


    Come on, theres no way shell be invited to a party.


    Yeah, shell never be invited to a party.


    Sena shrugged.


    She hadnt felt this good in a long time.


    This was it. This was pleasure.


    She was swept up in the pleasure of trampling others. She reveled in it.


    That was why she was slow to notice Jung Hayangs state.


    Are you done?


    By the time she realized, it was too late.


    It wasnt until the snickering children all fell silent that Sena realized something unexpected had happened.


    Why arent you answering my question? I asked you if it was over.


    Sena wasnt afraid of her. She couldnt be scared of someone smaller than her.


    She shouldnt have been scared, but her body didnt move.


    As if something was holding her down.


    A chill ran down her spine.


    Are you mute? Why cant you speak?


    Mana swirled around Jung Hayang.


    A tangible bluish aura rose up like a mist.


    And.


    She took a step forward.


    The mana that had been swirling around froze like a cat raising its tail in alertness.


    The kids instinctively raised their arms to shield themselves from the wind that rushed toward them.


    The heavy wind ruffled their hair.


    Ah!


    A girl let out a startled scream.


    The mirror cracked a few streaks.


    Dont you know any manners?


    Hayang looked at Sena, who was frozen in place, and opened her mouth.


    Well, go.


    Sena managed to open her mouth with effort. It was the first time she had been exposed to such hostile mana so directly.


    She recognized the image of Eunha from when shed slain the monster in the Bukhansan.Mountain.


    Sena, do you even know who I am?


    You are Jung Hayang.


    And?


    Alicegr-. group.


    You know that?


    Jung Hayang.


    Even if she wasnt a blood relative of Alice Group, she was definitely in the direct line of Alice Group.


    But a pharmaceutical company that wasnt even a successor to the KK Group, but merely an affiliate, would belittle and sneer at the Alice Groups direct line?


    It was ridiculous.


    Sena had planned to crush Hayangs confidence before she realized her position.


    That was a big mistake.


    She already fully understood her position.


    Should I tell KK Group?


    Sorry.


    Sorry?


    Im sorry.


    Sena gritted her teeth.


    Although she was upset, Jung Hayang was part of the Alice Groups direct circles.


    As someone from KK Groups subsidiary, she knew she was untouchable.


    She bowed her head, just like her father had done the year before.


    Ididwrong.


    And you?


    We were wrong!!!!


    Sena bowed.


    The children who followed her bowed their heads, their faces white as death.


    If Sena was the KK Groups spokesperson, then the children who followed her were, at best, those whose parents worked for KK Pharmaceuticals, or were labeled as subcontractors.


    If Alice Group drew their swords, they were powerless to stop it.


    Thats it, go away.


    She blurted out.


    Sena bowed once more, then left the restroom with her clique.


    Sena bit her nails and walked down the corridor with the sound of her steps echoing, accompanied by contemplative kids.


    Phew.


    She had given herself a fright.


    Hayang swept her hand across her chest.


    I dont know if it was a good thing.


    When Sena was upset, she only remembered what her grandfather had said to her not long ago.


    Hayang, youre now a child of the Alice Group, and Min Joon-siks granddaughter. I hope youll think about what that means.


    I want you to think about what that means.


    She didnt realize how great Alice Groups status was.


    But she knew she wouldnt give in to KK Pharmaceuticals.


    Her father was making potions.


    It was an unfounded belief and a conviction that needed no proof.


    That thought made her realize that she shouldnt be intimidated and back down.


    Fortunately, she knew how heroines in similar situations dealt with villains.


    Thanks to her recent romance fantasy reading.


    Huh? Did the bell ring already? Oh, but what about this.


    It was time for the afternoon sports festival to begin.


    As she left the bathroom, she caught sight of the cracked mirror and panicked.


    Leaning over the sink, she placed her hands on the mirror.


    When she saw her face in the cracked mirror, she pursed her lips.


    As for using Bond, it probably wont work, right?


    She touched the crack with her fingers.


    It seemed difficult to fake it.


    I had to tell the teacher.


    Haa, the teacher will scold me.


    She mumbled in frustration.


    Jung Hayang why doesnt she come over here?


    Eunha searched for Hayang, who didnt show up when the afternoon part of the sports meet started.


    As a result, the rope jumping final took place without her.


    The victory went to Team Blue. After missing the tug-of-war all morning, Eunha worked hard.


    Eunha also achieved high scores in the bean bag toss event that followed.


    He didnt even have to use any mana; every beanbag he threw went into the basket.


    Whats wrong with you? Why are you acting like this?


    Why, whats the matter?


    Why are you working so hard in a way thats not like you?


    What are you talking about? This is who I am.


    Eunha said bluntly to Minji, whose eyes were puffy.


    Minji didnt show that she was crying.


    Eunha purposely pretended not to notice.


    Gyus, Im sorry Im late!


    Meanwhile, Hayang came running up, gasping for breath.


    Fixing her blue hat, she anxiously checked the score of the blue team.


    When she saw the score, her face lit up.


    Wow, the gap is even wider, whats going on?


    Hey Hayang, where were you wandering? Because of you, we almost lost the rope pulling game.


    Mmmhh..ahm


    Minji tugged on Haoyangs cheeks with both hands. Her cheeks stretched like glutinous rice cakes.


    Huh? But Min-ji, your face looks like.


    Ah! Seonas turn!


    Eunha quickly changed the subject.


    Just then, the finals of the inter-grade tug-of-war began.


    Triangular ears poked through the holes in her hat. Seona took the lead, her yellow hair flying.


    None of the kids could keep up with her.


    Eunhyuk! S��arch* The n?vel_Fire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Seona passed the barrel she was carrying to the next runner, Eunhyeok.


    Leave it to me!


    Eunhyuk was the last runner, and as soon as he took over the baton, he sprinted full speed toward the finish line.


    The other kids were doing their best just to close the gap that Seona had opened up.


    Eunhyuk further increased the gap.


    There was no change.


    Eunhyuk had created an overwhelming gap between himself and the rest of the kids and came into the goal. The next game, and the next, and the next.


    The blue team swept to victory.


    The blue team won, and the third grade class had the best score of all the grades.


    See, theyre good at it, huh? Hey, hey, what do you think youre doing?!!


    Guys! One, two, three!


    One, two, three!!!!


    Minji, who represented us on the podium and received the award, exclaimed happily.


    Eunhyuk, who had gathered the boys in advance, took the lead.


    The boys rushed after her, grabbing her limbs and lifting her into the air.


    Aaahhhhhh-!!! Hey, dont!


    Even as she screamed, Minji let out a hearty laugh.


    Seona watched in amusement.


    So did Eunha, who watched her from afar, not joining the rinsing children.


    Studying should be done the same way as today.


    Im Do-hon, who had come up beside him, blurted out.


    Eunha looked up at him.


    He smiled.


    He had an idea.


    Guys, the teacher said hes treating us to hamburgers!


    What! A hamburger!?


    Hamburgers, you say!?


    The third grade class had the best performance.


    They couldnt just walk away with the prize.


    Eunha shouted at the kids and created an atmosphere that made it impossible for Im Do-hon to back down.


    As soon as he did, he ran away.


    Im Do-hon glared at him with a calm gaze.


    I cant help it. One Big Mac for each of you.


    Do hon sighed.


    The kids had worked hard today, so they deserved it.


    Just like that, the Athletic events day came to an end.

 ReLife PLayer 017

    ReLife PLayer 017[Eunhas Paparazzi].


    Hey, Eunha, Minji.


    Hi. Why didnt you come with Seona today?


    Seona was on call today, so she went to feed the rabbits.


    Oh, Seona was on call today, so me and No Eunha will be on call next week.


    Its almost a month into the new semester of fourth grade.


    It didnt take long for Eunha to adjust to fourth grade life.


    As expected, his homeroom teacher was Mr. Im Do-hon, and the three fourth-grade classes were composed of sociable or mild-mannered children.


    The problem was that at Doan Elementary School, the older children were required to share roles and do morning chores.


    Feeding the rabbits was one of them. The three classes took turns every day to feed the rabbits that were kept behind the gymnasium.


    Eunha, whose roll call number was at the front of the class, had come to school early in the morning to feed the rabbits in early March.


    The thought of having to do it again the next week was annoying.


    It was hard enough to wake up and eat in the morning, but to have to get up earlier than usual just to feed the rabbits was hard.


    I could see Minji getting mad at me for being late.


    Why bother making me do all this. Ill just do it.


    Eunha grumbled and opened the childrens newspaper. He scanned diagonally from the left, searching for an article that he could use for his assignment.


    It was his morning homework assignment. Every morning, he had to clip his favorite articles from the newspaper and write a half-page opinion piece in his notebook.


    Until last year, Eunha, who had a slow morning routine, had no choice but to get to school a little early in order to finish his assignment on time.


    Hayang, who used to come to school in the morning to read, has also been coming to school earlier than before since she entered the fourth grade.


    Scissors, huh?


    Rummaging through his desk drawer, Eunha found something he hadnt seen before.


    It was a letter envelope. The envelope had a heart sticker on the front.


    Huh? Whats that?


    While Minji was gluing the article she had clipped, Eunha looked at the letter and scratched his head.


    Wait, that looks like.


    It looks like a love letter.


    Minji opened her mouth to say something, but then looked around. S��ar?h the N??elFir��.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Kids were staring at them out of the corner of their eye, pretending they werent there.


    The girls sitting near him, as well as Hayang in the far seat, were peeking their heads out of their books to see what was going on.


    Who sent this?


    Minji recalled every bit of information she could about the girls in front of her.


    There were many aspects to consider.


    She had always known that the girls were interested in Eunha.


    Eunha was too busy living his own life to care, but she couldnt lie to herself.


    Anyway, she had to handle this quietly.


    Even if she was annoyed, she had to respect their feelings.


    Minji intended to finish quietly as Eunha frowned and glared at the letter.


    His intentions were interrupted by Eunhyuk, who came in from feeding the rabbits.


    Ah, hello, captain, but what kind of letter is that?


    Eunhyuks gruff voice drew the attention of the children, who hadnt noticed yet.


    He continued.


    Its got a heart on it. Is thisa love letter?


    You idiot, you cant say that!


    Eunhyuk raised his voice an octave in surprise.


    Min-ji jumped up from her seat and scolded him, her eyes lighting up.


    A love letter? Where is it?


    A love letter? Is that really it?


    Open it, open it, lets see whats in it!


    What, who wrote to Eunha?


    Eunha received a love letter. Surprise, surprise~


    Finally, the children moved. They rushed to Eunhas seat at the crack of dawn and squealed when they saw the letter with the heart sticker.


    Some of the girls even let out a new scream.


    Hey, guys, you cant do that. You cant look at other peoples letters.


    Hayang stepped in between the tantrums.


    She, too, was bothered by the letter.


    Its a love letter. A love letter!


    Seona wagged her tail and glared at the letter.


    Her mouth clamped shut, and her fox eyes opened as if she were trying to read the letters contents.


    Can you see it then?


    Im trying to see it now.


    Captain, doesnt Jin Seona seem a bit strange these days?


    I dont want to hear that kind of talk from you, Eun-hyuk.


    Seona pouted her lips.


    Regardless, Eunhyeok ran a hand through his hair.


    He was proud that Eunha had gotten a love letter, as if it was his own accomplishment.


    See? This is our captain! he snorted at the crowd of boys.


    You guys just go back to your seats.


    Why~! Show me, show me!


    The kids in the 4th grade, Class 3, didnt yet know Eunhas personality.


    Rumors about him had long since faded away.


    The few who did know his personality discreetly returned to their seats.


    Eunha seems popular. I wonder who gave it to him?


    The girls didnt back down easily.


    Among them, Shin Min-young, who was second only to Min-ji in popularity, was proactive enough to approach the others.


    Shes so curious.


    This year, she was the first girl to be in the same class as Eunha.


    She had a pretty face, studied well, and had a good personality.


    There were quite a few boys who liked her.


    Eunha wasnt interested.


    He waved a hand at her prying eyes.


    Why~ I want to know who sent you the letter.


    Go back to your seat too Shin Min-young, why are you interested in other peoples letters?


    Why? Whats the big deal? Im just curious, thats all.


    In the 4th grade, Class 3, there were two influential groups of girls.


    There was Shin Min-youngs group, which the boys liked, and Kim Min-jis group, which actively socialized with boys and girls alike.


    As a result, they didnt get along from the beginning of the semester. They often kept each other in check.


    And when a Eunha would fall between them, the rivalry would turn into a battle to determine the winner and the loser.


    So, Eunha, what kind of girl do you like?


    Turning her head away from Minji, Min young tilted her head gently.


    Minji frowned at the sight.


    Seona, who had been watching, also furrowed her brow.


    What are you doing?


    I just want to know, what kind of girl do you like?


    Eunha sighed openly.


    Min-young blushed, wondering if she even liked the way he was looking at her pathetically.


    Regardless, Eunha turned to the class, who were waiting for his answer.


    There is no such thing. Go back to your seats when I tell you to stop.


    Why would I like a child?


    Just then, Im Do-hon walked in, and the kids scurried away.


    When Eunha realized they were gone, he tore open the envelope.


    He ignored Min-jis leering gaze.


    I really like you.


    Ill keep an eye on you.


    What is this?


    It was hardly a love letter.


    Eunha clicked his tongue when he saw that Minji was now openly staring at the letter.


    Minji finally made eye contact and blushed.


    To hide her embarrassment, she hung her head low, pretending to be working on her assignment even though she had finished it.


    Still, she couldnt hide her bright red ears.


    Eun-ha chuckled inwardly.


    Chuckling, he said, Alright, its time to leave.


    He couldnt pretend to work on the assignment any longer.


    From then on, Eunha felt eyes on him.


    It wasnt just a feeling.


    If he ran to the place where he felt the gaze, he would find traces of someones presence.


    Someone.


    Someone was watching him.


    Just the thought of it irritated him.


    It felt like running away while being chased.


    Captain, why have you been acting so strange lately?


    If you were me, would you feel comfortable?


    Why dont you try using a detector? Maybe you can find out who it is?


    Eunhyuk folded the milk carton he had finished drinking into a flat shape. The corner of his mouth was left with a circular mark of milk.


    Eunha shook his head at his suggestion. He swallowed as if trying to calm his stomach by shaking the leftover cereal in the milk carton and drinking the remaining milk.


    He had already tried using a detector.


    However, whoever it was, they seemed to have some sort of magic to evade detection.


    It was maddening.


    I remember this from the past, and its even more annoying now.


    From the past? I dont know about that.


    No, you wouldnt know.


    Eunha recalled the days when he was stalked even before his regression.


    It was around the time he began to be called <Undead>


    Shortly after he started making a name for himself in the players world, Eunha had to endure the relentless pursuit of journalists who swarmed around him like a pack of wolves.


    They were very cunning. They would sneak around without making a sound, observing his every move from a distance.


    Among them, the most persistent were the paparazzi.


    Reporters would usually leave when they had something new to report, or when they had nothing left to report.


    But this guy was very persistent.


    Kim Yoo-ha, a paparazzo.


    Hes been a paparazzo since the day he was born, he had the talent of a paparazzo.


    He could capture Eun-has every move using his gift, <Invisible> which made his body transparent when he deactivated his camouflage.


    I wanted to kill him.


    I would have sunk him to the bottom of the Han River if he hadnt been the son of an executive at the Sae Nara Ilbo, one of the top 10 centralized daily newspapers in Korea.


    Now that I think about it, its exactly the same as his tactics.


    It gave me goosebumps.


    Even before his regression, he had been tormented by this guy while hiding.


    Now that he thought about it, he couldnt help but feel chills, thinking that, is that guy who might be following him in this life too.


    Captain, are you cold?


    No, its not something like that.


    Eunha rubbed his goosebump-covered arms.


    It couldnt be.


    It shouldnt be.


    The moment he felt someones gaze on him was right then.


    Eunha didnt hesitate even if he had to topple his chair. He dashed out of the classroom.


    He deployed the detector. This time, he felt a response that disappeared and reappeared.


    He didnt know who it was, but they were done for.


    The person who had fallen into the detector was running outside the teachers office.


    Eunha ran to the open window and leaped without hesitation.


    The person under the detector was running below.


    Running down the second floor hallway, Eunha opened a window and jumped out without hesitation.


    Gotcha!


    Ugh!


    Eunha jumped onto his back and subdued him as he struggled to escape.


    The boy wasnt struggling to escape.


    A snap.


    What the!


    The camera flash went off.


    The boy was hanging on to a camera that was obviously worn out.


    Click, click, click.


    Whether Eunha raised his arm to block the flash or not, the boy was busy clicking away.


    Wow, its real.


    Apparently satisfied, the boy let go of the camera.


    He lowered the camera from his face and looked up at him with clear eyes.


    Who the hell do you think you are? Who told you to take pictures?


    Hello! Im Kim Yoo-ha!


    Kim Yoo-ha.


    Hearing that name, Eunha frowned.


    Judging by the way he acted and the twinkle in his eye, it was the Kim Yoo-ha he remembered.


    Heh.


    He hadnt realized that the paparazzi had gone to the same elementary school as him.


    He chalked it up to a coincidence.


    The question was, why am I being stalked by Kim Yoo-ha in this life?


    Im a fan of you!


    How do you know me?


    I saw you last summer, when you were fighting monsters with an antenna!


    What is he talking about?


    Eunha couldnt understand what Yoo ha was babbling about.


    It wasnt until Yoo ha recounted the incident in an enthusiastic voice that he realized how he knew him.


    He had just entered elementary school this year and found himself in the same school as if he had met a lucky goddess.


    In fact, Eunha felt like he had met a goddess of misfortune.


    No, but how did you hide your presence?


    Presence? Oh, you mean the presence that makes my body transparent?


    Yoo-ha lay in the grass, looking up at Eunha, and raised one hand. His hand gradually became transparent.


    It was the ability of <Invisible>.


    At first, I was surprised too, but I thought I didnt want to get caught by my hyung, so it turned out like this.


    This guy is a real paparazzi. Oh my god, you awakened a gift to stalk me?


    Although it originated from mana, a powerful feeling, in a broad sense, made it seem like he had unconsciously manifested mana and become aware of his gift.


    Oh, what should I do with this guy?


    Eunha furrowed his brow as he considered how to handle Kim Yoo-ha.


    He never expected to be stuck with this irritating paparazzo even in this life. Since the guys father was an executive at Sae Nara Ilbo, he couldnt treat him lightly.


    Hey, are you going to keep taking pictures of me?


    Of course!


    Eunha wanted to give him a good punch.


    Actually, he just punched him.


    Even then, the guy was shedding tears of joy, saying, I got hit by Eun-ha hyung!


    He had no means of controlling him.


    Ah, this is frustrating. What should I do with you?


    Eunha hyung, Eunha hyung.


    Hey, when did I give you permission to call me hyung as you please?


    Then, what should I call you?


    Call me No Eunha No, just call me hyung.


    He decided to change his mind.


    There was no guarantee that the paparazzo who had followed him like a maniac before his regression would be born in this life as well.


    No, there wont be. There shouldnt be.


    Maybe it was better to manage Kim Yoo-ha from an early age, so that one day his attention could be directed to someone else.


    In moderation, I suppose.


    Just leave it to me! Cleaning, laundry, washing, cooking, Ill learn anything for you!


    He was surprisingly useful, except for the fact that he had been following him even before the regression.


    There was no better source of information than Kim Yoo-ha.


    Even before his regression, he would openly express his discomfort with Kim Yoo-ha, but he would also receive good information from him without asking for anything in return.


    Hey, will you listen to me?


    Im a fan of hyung, Im the founding president and first member of the No Eunha Fan Club, you can tell me anything!


    Uh, first of all, abolish that shitty fan club.


    What?


    Abolish it.


    Yeah.


    I told you to abolish it?


    Yes!


    Eunha knew the meaning of Yoo-ha avoiding eye contact.


    When Kim Yoo-ha had something uncomfortable to say to Eunha, he often avoided eye contact like this.


    This behavior hadnt changed since they were kids.


    Lets just stay quiet. As long as you dont bother me too much, Ill even let you take photos, and you can ask me for autographs from time to time. Got it?


    Yes! Youre a very important person at the newspaper where even my dad has heard of you! Eunha hyung can find out anything you want!


    Well, okay then. So until I call you, quietly go back to your group


    Eunha hyung! Lets take a picture together before that!


    Yoo-han raised his camera.


    Eunha furrowed his brow.


    He felt the reality of meeting Kim Yoo-ha. In a bad way.


    Once again, he realized that he was entangled with this damn paparazzo in this life.


    No, theres still plenty of time.


    Until then, he would use what he could and throw this guy at someone else.


    Now, one, two, three, kimchi!!


    Eunha firmly resolved while taking a selfie with Yoo-ha.

 ReLife PLayer 117

    ReLife PLayer 117[Eunhas Paparazzi].


    Hey, Eunha, Minji.


    Hi. Why didnt you come with Seona today?


    Seona was on call today, so she went to feed the rabbits.


    Oh, Seona was on call today, so me and No Eunha will be on call next week.


    Its almost a month into the new semester of fourth grade.


    It didnt take long for Eunha to adjust to fourth grade life.


    As expected, his homeroom teacher was Mr. Im Do-hon, and the three fourth-grade classes were composed of sociable or mild-mannered children.


    The problem was that at Doan Elementary School, the older children were required to share roles and do morning chores.


    Feeding the rabbits was one of them. The three classes took turns every day to feed the rabbits that were kept behind the gymnasium.


    Eunha, whose roll call number was at the front of the class, had come to school early in the morning to feed the rabbits in early March.


    The thought of having to do it again the next week was annoying.


    It was hard enough to wake up and eat in the morning, but to have to get up earlier than usual just to feed the rabbits was hard.


    I could see Minji getting mad at me for being late.


    Why bother making me do all this. Ill just do it.


    Eunha grumbled and opened the childrens newspaper. He scanned diagonally from the left, searching for an article that he could use for his assignment.


    It was his morning homework assignment. Every morning, he had to clip his favorite articles from the newspaper and write a half-page opinion piece in his notebook.


    Until last year, Eunha, who had a slow morning routine, had no choice but to get to school a little early in order to finish his assignment on time.


    Hayang, who used to come to school in the morning to read, has also been coming to school earlier than before since she entered the fourth grade.


    Scissors, huh?


    Rummaging through his desk drawer, Eunha found something he hadnt seen before.


    It was a letter envelope. The envelope had a heart sticker on the front.


    Huh? Whats that?


    While Minji was gluing the article she had clipped, Eunha looked at the letter and scratched his head.


    Wait, that looks like.


    It looks like a love letter.


    Minji opened her mouth to say something, but then looked around.


    Kids were staring at them out of the corner of their eye, pretending they werent there.


    The girls sitting near him, as well as Hayang in the far seat, were peeking their heads out of their books to see what was going on.


    Who sent this?


    Minji recalled every bit of information she could about the girls in front of her.


    There were many aspects to consider.


    She had always known that the girls were interested in Eunha.


    Eunha was too busy living his own life to care, but she couldnt lie to herself.


    Anyway, she had to handle this quietly.


    Even if she was annoyed, she had to respect their feelings.


    Minji intended to finish quietly as Eunha frowned and glared at the letter.


    His intentions were interrupted by Eunhyuk, who came in from feeding the rabbits.


    Ah, hello, captain, but what kind of letter is that?


    Eunhyuks gruff voice drew the attention of the children, who hadnt noticed yet.


    He continued.


    Its got a heart on it. Is thisa love letter?


    You idiot, you cant say that!


    Eunhyuk raised his voice an octave in surprise.


    Min-ji jumped up from her seat and scolded him, her eyes lighting up.


    A love letter? Where is it? S��ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A love letter? Is that really it?


    Open it, open it, lets see whats in it!


    What, who wrote to Eunha?


    Eunha received a love letter. Surprise, surprise~


    Finally, the children moved. They rushed to Eunhas seat at the crack of dawn and squealed when they saw the letter with the heart sticker.


    Some of the girls even let out a new scream.


    Hey, guys, you cant do that. You cant look at other peoples letters.


    Hayang stepped in between the tantrums.


    She, too, was bothered by the letter.


    Its a love letter. A love letter!


    Seona wagged her tail and glared at the letter.


    Her mouth clamped shut, and her fox eyes opened as if she were trying to read the letters contents.


    Can you see it then?


    Im trying to see it now.


    Captain, doesnt Jin Seona seem a bit strange these days?


    I dont want to hear that kind of talk from you, Eun-hyuk.


    Seona pouted her lips.


    Regardless, Eunhyeok ran a hand through his hair.


    He was proud that Eunha had gotten a love letter, as if it was his own accomplishment.


    See? This is our captain! he snorted at the crowd of boys.


    You guys just go back to your seats.


    Why~! Show me, show me!


    The kids in the 4th grade, Class 3, didnt yet know Eunhas personality.


    Rumors about him had long since faded away.


    The few who did know his personality discreetly returned to their seats.


    Eunha seems popular. I wonder who gave it to him?


    The girls didnt back down easily.


    Among them, Shin Min-young, who was second only to Min-ji in popularity, was proactive enough to approach the others.


    Shes so curious.


    This year, she was the first girl to be in the same class as Eunha.


    She had a pretty face, studied well, and had a good personality.


    There were quite a few boys who liked her.


    Eunha wasnt interested.


    He waved a hand at her prying eyes.


    Why~ I want to know who sent you the letter.


    Go back to your seat too Shin Min-young, why are you interested in other peoples letters?


    Why? Whats the big deal? Im just curious, thats all.


    In the 4th grade, Class 3, there were two influential groups of girls.


    There was Shin Min-youngs group, which the boys liked, and Kim Min-jis group, which actively socialized with boys and girls alike.


    As a result, they didnt get along from the beginning of the semester. They often kept each other in check.


    And when a Eunha would fall between them, the rivalry would turn into a battle to determine the winner and the loser.


    So, Eunha, what kind of girl do you like?


    Turning her head away from Minji, Min young tilted her head gently.


    Minji frowned at the sight.


    Seona, who had been watching, also furrowed her brow.


    What are you doing?


    I just want to know, what kind of girl do you like?


    Eunha sighed openly.


    Min-young blushed, wondering if she even liked the way he was looking at her pathetically.


    Regardless, Eunha turned to the class, who were waiting for his answer.


    There is no such thing. Go back to your seats when I tell you to stop.


    Why would I like a child?


    Just then, Im Do-hon walked in, and the kids scurried away.


    When Eunha realized they were gone, he tore open the envelope.


    He ignored Min-jis leering gaze.


    I really like you.


    Ill keep an eye on you.


    What is this?


    It was hardly a love letter.


    Eunha clicked his tongue when he saw that Minji was now openly staring at the letter.


    Minji finally made eye contact and blushed.


    To hide her embarrassment, she hung her head low, pretending to be working on her assignment even though she had finished it.


    Still, she couldnt hide her bright red ears.


    Eun-ha chuckled inwardly.


    Chuckling, he said, Alright, its time to leave.


    He couldnt pretend to work on the assignment any longer.


    From then on, Eunha felt eyes on him.


    It wasnt just a feeling.


    If he ran to the place where he felt the gaze, he would find traces of someones presence.


    Someone.


    Someone was watching him.


    Just the thought of it irritated him.


    It felt like running away while being chased.


    Captain, why have you been acting so strange lately?


    If you were me, would you feel comfortable?


    Why dont you try using a detector? Maybe you can find out who it is?


    Eunhyuk folded the milk carton he had finished drinking into a flat shape. The corner of his mouth was left with a circular mark of milk.


    Eunha shook his head at his suggestion. He swallowed as if trying to calm his stomach by shaking the leftover cereal in the milk carton and drinking the remaining milk.


    He had already tried using a detector.


    However, whoever it was, they seemed to have some sort of magic to evade detection.


    It was maddening.


    I remember this from the past, and its even more annoying now.


    From the past? I dont know about that.


    No, you wouldnt know.


    Eunha recalled the days when he was stalked even before his regression.


    It was around the time he began to be called <Undead>


    Shortly after he started making a name for himself in the players world, Eunha had to endure the relentless pursuit of journalists who swarmed around him like a pack of wolves.


    They were very cunning. They would sneak around without making a sound, observing his every move from a distance.


    Among them, the most persistent were the paparazzi.


    Reporters would usually leave when they had something new to report, or when they had nothing left to report.


    But this guy was very persistent.


    Kim Yoo-ha, a paparazzo.


    Hes been a paparazzo since the day he was born, he had the talent of a paparazzo.


    He could capture Eun-has every move using his gift, <Invisible> which made his body transparent when he deactivated his camouflage.


    I wanted to kill him.


    I would have sunk him to the bottom of the Han River if he hadnt been the son of an executive at the Sae Nara Ilbo, one of the top 10 centralized daily newspapers in Korea.


    Now that I think about it, its exactly the same as his tactics.


    It gave me goosebumps.


    Even before his regression, he had been tormented by this guy while hiding.


    Now that he thought about it, he couldnt help but feel chills, thinking that, is that guy who might be following him in this life too.


    Captain, are you cold?


    No, its not something like that.


    Eunha rubbed his goosebump-covered arms.


    It couldnt be.


    It shouldnt be.


    The moment he felt someones gaze on him was right then.


    Eunha didnt hesitate even if he had to topple his chair. He dashed out of the classroom.


    He deployed the detector. This time, he felt a response that disappeared and reappeared.


    He didnt know who it was, but they were done for.


    The person who had fallen into the detector was running outside the teachers office.


    Eunha ran to the open window and leaped without hesitation.


    The person under the detector was running below.


    Running down the second floor hallway, Eunha opened a window and jumped out without hesitation.


    Gotcha!


    Ugh!


    Eunha jumped onto his back and subdued him as he struggled to escape.


    The boy wasnt struggling to escape.


    A snap.


    What the!


    The camera flash went off.


    The boy was hanging on to a camera that was obviously worn out.


    Click, click, click.


    Whether Eunha raised his arm to block the flash or not, the boy was busy clicking away.


    Wow, its real.


    Apparently satisfied, the boy let go of the camera.


    He lowered the camera from his face and looked up at him with clear eyes.


    Who the hell do you think you are? Who told you to take pictures?


    Hello! Im Kim Yoo-ha!


    Kim Yoo-ha.


    Hearing that name, Eunha frowned.


    Judging by the way he acted and the twinkle in his eye, it was the Kim Yoo-ha he remembered.


    Heh.


    He hadnt realized that the paparazzi had gone to the same elementary school as him.


    He chalked it up to a coincidence.


    The question was, why am I being stalked by Kim Yoo-ha in this life?


    Im a fan of you!


    How do you know me?


    I saw you last summer, when you were fighting monsters with an antenna!


    What is he talking about?


    Eunha couldnt understand what Yoo ha was babbling about.


    It wasnt until Yoo ha recounted the incident in an enthusiastic voice that he realized how he knew him.


    He had just entered elementary school this year and found himself in the same school as if he had met a lucky goddess.


    In fact, Eunha felt like he had met a goddess of misfortune.


    No, but how did you hide your presence?


    Presence? Oh, you mean the presence that makes my body transparent?


    Yoo-ha lay in the grass, looking up at Eunha, and raised one hand. His hand gradually became transparent.


    It was the ability of <Invisible>.


    At first, I was surprised too, but I thought I didnt want to get caught by my hyung, so it turned out like this.


    This guy is a real paparazzi. Oh my god, you awakened a gift to stalk me?


    Although it originated from mana, a powerful feeling, in a broad sense, made it seem like he had unconsciously manifested mana and become aware of his gift.


    Oh, what should I do with this guy?


    Eunha furrowed his brow as he considered how to handle Kim Yoo-ha.


    He never expected to be stuck with this irritating paparazzo even in this life. Since the guys father was an executive at Sae Nara Ilbo, he couldnt treat him lightly.


    Hey, are you going to keep taking pictures of me?


    Of course!


    Eunha wanted to give him a good punch.


    Actually, he just punched him.


    Even then, the guy was shedding tears of joy, saying, I got hit by Eun-ha hyung!


    He had no means of controlling him.


    Ah, this is frustrating. What should I do with you?


    Eunha hyung, Eunha hyung.


    Hey, when did I give you permission to call me hyung as you please?


    Then, what should I call you?


    Call me No Eunha No, just call me hyung.


    He decided to change his mind.


    There was no guarantee that the paparazzo who had followed him like a maniac before his regression would be born in this life as well.


    No, there wont be. There shouldnt be.


    Maybe it was better to manage Kim Yoo-ha from an early age, so that one day his attention could be directed to someone else.


    In moderation, I suppose.


    Just leave it to me! Cleaning, laundry, washing, cooking, Ill learn anything for you!


    He was surprisingly useful, except for the fact that he had been following him even before the regression.


    There was no better source of information than Kim Yoo-ha.


    Even before his regression, he would openly express his discomfort with Kim Yoo-ha, but he would also receive good information from him without asking for anything in return.


    Hey, will you listen to me?


    Im a fan of hyung, Im the founding president and first member of the No Eunha Fan Club, you can tell me anything!


    Uh, first of all, abolish that shitty fan club.


    What?


    Abolish it.


    Yeah.


    I told you to abolish it?


    Yes!


    Eunha knew the meaning of Yoo-ha avoiding eye contact.


    When Kim Yoo-ha had something uncomfortable to say to Eunha, he often avoided eye contact like this.


    This behavior hadnt changed since they were kids.


    Lets just stay quiet. As long as you dont bother me too much, Ill even let you take photos, and you can ask me for autographs from time to time. Got it?


    Yes! Youre a very important person at the newspaper where even my dad has heard of you! Eunha hyung can find out anything you want!


    Well, okay then. So until I call you, quietly go back to your group


    Eunha hyung! Lets take a picture together before that!


    Yoo-han raised his camera.


    Eunha furrowed his brow.


    He felt the reality of meeting Kim Yoo-ha. In a bad way.


    Once again, he realized that he was entangled with this damn paparazzo in this life.


    No, theres still plenty of time.


    Until then, he would use what he could and throw this guy at someone else.


    Now, one, two, three, kimchi!!


    Eunha firmly resolved while taking a selfie with Yoo-ha.

 Chapter 119

    Chapter 119[Macaron]


    Chaebols maintain their wealth for a long time and regularly hold social gatherings to exchange information.


    Children are no different. In fact, they have more active gatherings.


    Those belonging to the third generation of chaebols cultivate their own social skills through regular gatherings. They build solidarity among themselves and, furthermore, focus on gathering those who will follow them in the future.


    But it wasnt anything special.


    Even if it was a gathering of elementary school students, all they did was learn etiquette, build culture, and practice social dances.


    If boys were in charge of organizing the gathering, the participating children would mostly be boys, and there would be some physical activities or games in between.


    However, the gatherings that Eunha attended were hosted by the third-generation chaebols of Sirius.


    The gatherings they hosted were quieter than those hosted by boys, and all they did was stroll through the garden, read books, taste snacks, and chat.


    But he didnt mind.


    Just having regular gatherings every quarter was already bothersome enough, and he didnt want to cater to the childrens preferences.


    Eunha would rather enjoy snacks if he were going to attend the gathering.


    Welcome, kids.


    Seoyeon, its been a while~!


    Youre a bit late.


    Whats the big deal about being 5 minutes late?


    Eunha and Euna were attending the third regular gathering hosted by the third-generation chaebols of Sirius.


    With familiar steps, Euna entered the reception hall and greeted the children who were already present.


    On the other hand, Eunha, who had been away for a long time, sat in his usual spot, feeling indifferent to Seohyun, who gave him a sharp remark.


    It was the same seat he had sat in since the first gathering.


    Hello, Eunha.


    Hi, how have you been?


    Long time no see.


    Eunha greeted the children he recognized. They were all the children who had been sitting near the door.


    There was an invisible hierarchy within the gathering.


    Children had to sit in positions implicitly determined by each other based on their parents positions, wealth, reputation, and so on.


    The childrens age or abilities didnt matter. The childrens hierarchy was solely based on the extent to which their parents currently contributed to Sirius.


    Ultimately, the children seated around him were those who were considered at the bottom and could barely attend the gathering.


    Now thats your designated seat.


    Do you understand now? Keep it empty next time too.


    Do you want to go home?


    Feel free to send me. Noona will come along.


    Sorry, but thats not my jurisdiction.


    Eunhas father was the head of the Strategic Planning Department for Sirius Devices.


    Given that Sirius Groups main business sector was devices, no one would complain even if he sat near Seohyun.


    In fact, Han Seo-yeon had gone so far as to seat Euna next to herself at the first gathering.


    Yet Eunha still sat at the end of the table. He was not interested in receiving attention from other kids and had no desire to act like the kids who sat near Seohyun, pretending to be close to her.


    Todays snack is macarons?


    Eunha, who was standing in an inconspicuous spot, was served tea by a servant.


    He lightly bowed his head in gratitude, and his eyes lit up when he saw the macarons on the table.


    During this time, macarons were not a popular sweet.


    There were very few stores in Seoul that sold macarons, and they were hard to come by.


    Eunha had only tried macarons once, which his father had brought from a business partner.


    It would still be a long time before macarons could be easily found in cafes.


    These were imported from Pierre Herm.


    You got them from France?


    As if she wasnt from a chaebol family.


    Eunha picked up a few macarons on a plate and licked his lips.


    Due to the presence of monsters emerging from the sea, international exchanges were not very active. Therefore, it wasnt particularly surprising that macarons were imported from France.


    After all, it was Sirius Group, which ranked second in the Korean chaebol hierarchy.


    How do you even know about Pierre Herm? Theres no one here who knows.


    Seohyun, who had put down her teacup, gestured to the nearby kids with her eyes.


    The kids who had become quieter since Eunha arrived avoided her gaze and seemed uncomfortable.


    The few boys who were relatively unfamiliar with the gathering stared at him as if they were looking at an enemy.


    I just heard about it.


    Is that so? You got lucky.


    Eunha shrugged casually.


    Seohyun quickly lost interest.


    At that moment, the kids who had been watching for an opportunity turned their attention back to their conversation.


    The girls discussed recent fashion trends and snacks, while the boys occasionally made jokes or praised Eunha.


    Eunha, youre really smart. You know what macarons are, and you even know who Pierre-something is.


    I just heard about it.


    Still, you knew what macarons are.


    The kids sitting at the table spoke quietly to avoid harming the other kids.


    Eunha reached out to the table, picked up a macaron, and put it in his mouth, accompanied by milk instead of black tea.


    How do I know about this?


    The girls ate macarons often.


    Before his regression, Yoo Jung had forcibly taken him to a cafe after a meal, ordered coffee and macarons, and told him to listen because she knew so much about macarons.


    Baekryeon was the same. After tasting the macarons he had brought as a gift, she had begged him to buy her macarons several times.


    Of course, the first time he learned what macarons were was even earlier.


    What is this?


    Its called a macaron. It was brought here from Pierre Herm in France a while ago But you probably dont know what that is. If Yoo Jung brings you some, youll like it. Dont say I gave it to you for no reason.


    Eternal Group, which ranked third in the Korean chaebol hierarchy and had main business sectors in finance and insurance, had a very complicated inheritance structure.


    Yoo Do-jun. He was the third child of the first chairman, Yoo Seon-gyeong, and the second wife.


    In the midst of the complicated inheritance structure, which seemed to almost ignore him, he had ambitions to take control of the Eternal Group.


    Yoo Do-jun had met Eunha, who was the same age as him, at the high school academy. In exchange for financial sponsorship, he had pulled him into his orbit.


    Eunha had to help him until the Misty Flower party stabilized.


    The Player Academy may have had free tuition, but money was needed to maintain equipment.


    A year after Eunha met Yoo Do-jun at the high school academy, it was discovered that the third son of the Eternal Groups first chairman had secured off-the-books funds through the construction company of the Dangun Group.


    At that time, he had infiltrated Dangun Construction, stolen the double accounting books, and embezzled the off-the-books funds.


    Then Yoo Do-jun, who had the power to bring down the successors, gave him macarons when he came back hidden in a garbage truck.


    I wont do that again. I cant.


    I hope I dont see him again in this life.


    He was definitely someone he did not wanted to meet again this time.


    Eventually, Yoo Do-jun defeated all the successors and took the tainted throne.


    He would definitely not meet him in this life since he had no intention of becoming a player.


    Eunha, what do you think?


    Huh? About what?


    Eunha turned his head as someone called him.


    Seohyun was looking at him with a cold face, a sign that she was annoyed.


    Didnt I ask you if you wanted to have the summer vacation gathering by the sea or in the mountains?


    Oh, sorry.


    Eunha lightly apologized.


    The atmosphere turned cold.


    The kids around him changed their expressions all at once.


    The kids sitting nearby were at a loss.


    It was a contrast to Seo-yeons table, where the mood remained cheerful.


    Ive been thinking about this for a while now, No Eunha, arent you just clueless?


    A boy sitting near Seohyun snickered.


    He was in the line of succession for the Sirius Group.


    Eunha knew the boys name.


    There werent many boys in Seohyuns circle, so it wasnt hard to remember his name.


    Moreover, he had met Gong Baegi before his regression.


    They were classmates at the Academy.


    What did I do?


    If Eunha had rolled in the mud under the auspices of Yoo Do-jun, Gong Baegi had played along the rails laid down by Sirius Group.


    After graduating from the academy, he became one of Han Seo-yeons exclusive players, along with his brother Gong Cheong-gi.


    At best, he was a B-grade player.


    But its strange.


    He was in Han Seo-hyuns faction, so why did he become Han Seo-yeons exclusive player?


    And a few others.


    It was a question that popped into my head, but I decided to think about it later.


    For now, I had to deal with the drama that was starting to build.


    Seohyun asked him, Where do you want to go during summer vacation?


    But Eunha didnt listen to Seohyun Noona properly and just said, Oh, sorry. Is that it?


    Right, right.


    The boys shook their heads.


    Gong baegi was ecstatic when the kids chimed in.


    Out of the corner of his eye, he glanced at Seohyun and raised his voice to Eunha, who was crossing his arms over his legs.


    I want Euna to apologize to Seohyun straight up, like, I was wrong.


    And Seohyun Noona is your friend, right? Why does Seohyun Noona always speak informally to you and stuff?


    Han Seo-yeons table fell silent.


    The kids who had closed their mouths were now paying attention to Gong baegis statement.


    They were curious about how Eunha would respond.


    In fact, some of the children at Seohyuns table were enjoying the situation, while others were terrified.


    Hey.


    Eunha picked up the macaron that was still on his plate.


    He pointed to his hand.


    All the childrens eyes turned to him.


    What are you doing?


    What?


    They were overwhelmed by the atmosphere.


    The room was frozen in silence, with only Eunhas stare for company.


    Eunha had said something he hadnt expected, and it had left him speechless. His mind went white.


    Wha-, hey, my dad is the president of Sirius Fabrics!


    He shouldnt be scared like this.


    He knew that if he backed away in fear, he would be teased by the children.


    Most of all, he knew Han Seo-hyun would think he was ridiculous.


    Im not your father, Im just asking what youre doing, but whatever.


    Why would you do this when you know?


    What do you mean!


    Eunha didnt answer right away.


    He took a long, slow bite of the macaron he had been flicking with his fingers, and then he finally spoke.


    Seo-hyun said shes upset? Who do you think you are, jumping to conclusions and saying things I havent done?


    What.


    Know your place.


    Know your place.


    Gong baegi never expected to hear that from Eunha.


    He couldnt understand it.


    Why should he be told know his place?


    Why are you using Seohyuns name without her permission?


    Are you her friend? Thats all I want to ask.


    Gong baegis face turned bright red.


    Eunha turned his gaze to Seohyun, who had remained silent until this point.


    Im sorry for the atmosphere.


    If I offended you, Ill apologize formally. Im sorry.


    It was good that Gong baegi had deflated the situation. However, this gathering was Seohyeons social event. Making a scene in the presence of the host was nothing short of disrespect.


    Eunha lowered his head, aware of the gazes of the kids.


    Belatedly, Gong baegi also apologized, saying, Im sorry for causing unnecessary trouble.


    Its fine, Seohyeon replied nonchalantly, accepting both of their apologies.


    But Eunha knew. If she let Seohyeon accept their apologies like this, it would be seen as a sign of weakness to the kids who had challenged her.


    But you guys need to learn some manners.


    As expected.


    She spoke loud enough to be heard over the next table.


    You.


    Yes, noona.


    She called out Gong baegi with her mouth.


    Gongbaeggi, who was pointed at, straightened his back and adjusted his posture.


    Did I say something that upset you?


    No. You didnt. I just Im sorry.


    Dont casually use my name.


    Seohyeon turned to look at the kids who had been tense.


    Its the same for you guys. This gathering was made for you to socialize with me, not for you to use my name however you like or make assumptions about my feelings. If you dont like it, you dont have to come next time.


    No one said they wouldnt come.


    Whether it was a shock from Seohyeons words or not, the kids at Seoyeons table also seemed lost in thought.


    And Eunha.


    Yes.


    Eunha also answered, ready to change the atmosphere.


    He was prepared for a scolding.


    Do well too.


    Yes.


    He could tell what he was being told to do without asking.


    It was unexpected.


    He had thought he would get a stern scolding, but he didnt expect it to end with just this.


    It seemed that other kids had similar thoughts.


    The kids who couldnt close their mouths had puzzled expressions.


    Is there anyone who has any complaints? If there is


    You dont have to come next time.


    Her final words left no room for doubt.


    What the hell was she thinking?


    Eunha was too stunned to speak.


    He couldnt understand why shed given him the nuance of favoritism.


    It earned him a death glare and a few jealous glances from a few kids.


    Having caused a ruckus once, Eunha could only silently accept the stares.


    Eunha, are you okay? S��ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I just want to go home.


    He was losing his patience.


    A social gathering where people talked past each other in a roundabout way was not for him.


    So even after he founded the Mist Flower Party, he left most of the work to Yoo Jung and Bae Subin.


    At least I got macaroons.


    But there was still a gain. Seohyeon notice his great interest in macarons, allowed him to take all the remaining snacks.


    So he quickly swept up the remaining macaroons before the other kids could say they wanted some too.


    Eunha hugged Euna, not caring if the children saw or not.


    Seoyeon, who had been saying things like, Eunha, youre really interesting, or Hey, you can call me casually too, while trying to start a conversation, was blatantly ignored.


    But Seoyeon didnt seem to show any signs of being upset.


    Do you know that our next gathering is going to be in the mountains?


    Seohyeon appeared to see Eunha off before getting in the car provided by the Sirius family.


    Eunha sighed.


    If youre going to spend your summer vacation somewhere, why are you living here?


    Seohyun scowled.


    Oh, right.


    Hmm?


    He pulled something out of his bag in the car.


    It was the dalgona he had made in science class today. (a sweet Korean toffee).


    He didnt have much of a sweet tooth, so he hadnt known what to do with the dalgona before coming to the social gathering.


    What is this?


    Dalgona.


    Dalgona?


    Dont you know dalgona? Its a sweet made by melting sugar.


    How can you not know dalgona?


    Eunha stared at her in disbelief.


    Seohyeon examined the dalgona as if it were something mysterious.


    They often sell them in front of schools.


    Theres nothing like that at our school. Do you really want to buy something from people you dont even know?


    Maybe some kid from a well-to-do family.


    Are you making fun of me?


    Well. I made these, not some stranger, so you wont eat them?


    Eunha purposely emphasized the part about making it himself.


    It wasnt sold by a vendor.


    Seohyun frowned.


    She touched the dalgona inside the bag in various ways, then finally put it in her mouth.


    What do you think? Is it good?


    It tastes good. It has flavor, but its too sweet. You made it with sugar?


    I melted the sugar and then added some baking soda.


    Then you just gave me a lump of sugar?


    Seohyun raised her eyebrows.


    At that moment, Eunha quickly got into the car and slammed the door.


    Uncle, please go to Hyehwa-dong!


    Eunha couldnt hear what Seohyeon was saying outside.


    Only when he saw that Seohyeon had closed her mouth did Eunha roll down the window and wave.


    Enjoy it! Ill enjoy the macarons!


    With that, Eunha received the macarons and tossed the dalgona to Seohyeon.

 Chapter 120

    Chapter 120[One Day of Training]


    It has been over three years since Eunha taught the children the art of mana control.


    The childrens growth has been remarkable.


    Among them, the child whose growth was most pronounced was Hayang.


    Is this how you do it?


    Youre good. But dont push yourself too hard.


    No, this is fine.


    Hayang grabbed the mana in the air with her hand. It slipped through her fingers, wriggling and shrinking, and disappeared.


    She had injected her own mana, suppressing and offsetting the mana that was about to become omnipresent.


    The Gift of <White Silver>, disperses omnipresence.


    However, there was a way to deal with omnipresence without resorting to the Gift of <White Silver>


    It was to absorb or offset the mana that had the potential to become omnipresent.


    Hayang, next time, instead of offsetting it, try absorbing it.


    Can I do that?


    You can. Im watching.


    Preventing omnipresence was something I learned in middle school.


    People who lived with the threat of monsters would either report it to the Mana Management Bureau if it started to become visible, or they would offset it themselves.


    Offsetting the omnipresence, however, was more taxing on the body than absorbing it.


    To offset the omnipresence, you had to use up enough mana in your body to cover it.


    It was not uncommon for people to become exhausted from the rapid drain on their mana while trying to cancel out omnipresence.


    Absorbing Omnipresence, on the other hand, was simple. All you had to do was absorb mana from the atmosphere.


    However, if done incorrectly, it was likely to cause a disturbance in the mana circuitry or cause a mana explosion as a result of absorbing more mana than the body could handle.


    I what if I turn into a monster?


    Hayang still hadnt forgotten what happened last year.


    The transformation of a human into a monster had been a shock, and she had been cautious with her mana ever since.


    You wont change. Dont you believe me?


    Its not that I dont believe you.


    In the first place, do you think Id let you turn into a monster?


    No. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Then you trust me, right?


    Yes, I trust you.


    Eunha poked Hayangs cheek with his finger.


    Blinking, Hayang nodded in relief.


    You dont seem to realize it, but your mana control is already better than most players.


    Shes had a vast amount of mana since she was a child.


    It wouldnt be strange if she went on a mana binge.


    However, even before she met Eunha, she had been unconsciously controlling her runaway mana.


    There were times when she would unconsciously release mana outside of her body, attracting monsters, but in terms of manipulating mana, she was the best among her peers.


    There was no way she could go on a rampage by absorbing a tiny fraction of the mana in her body.


    I didnt even realize it.


    Eunha muttered as he watched her absorb the mana that was about to become omnipresent.


    Unbeknownst to her, Hayangs talent had allowed her to cast a well-structured barrier, and not long ago, she had even demonstrated the basics of dual-casting.


    The skill of casting the same magic on a player at the same time wasnt that difficult, but when it was done by a mere fourth grader, it was a different story.


    Even Eunha sometimes wondered, as he watched Hayang grow, if she might have more talent than he realized.


    Maybe her gift would help him.


    I had a vague idea of what her gift would be.


    It was a gift that suited her quite well.


    This is too hard.


    I can see it in my head, but its not working as well as I thought.


    Minji and Seona, on the other hand, were merely catching the omnipresence in the air, unable to offset it.


    No wonder its hard, you dont learn that until middle school.


    No Eunha, are you kidding?


    Whatever. Its better to learn early.


    Eunha shrugged at Minjis raised eyebrows.


    All elementary schools were required to teach the knowledge of mana starting in the fourth grade.


    Even then, all that was taught in the fourth grade was what mana was and how to detect its presence.


    It was a boring lesson for children who had already learned how to manipulate mana before.


    Of course, some, like Minji, would show off their abilities by teaching other kids who didnt know how to handle mana.


    You like teaching kids, so why dont you learn it now and teach it to them?


    But Ill have to wait until middle school to do that!


    If you dont want to do it, dont do it.


    Min-ji glares at him, eyes wide.


    Eunha knew this was how Min-ji would react.


    Or maybe not.


    Hmph, you wait and see, Ill show you how good I am!


    She purposely stomped on the ground and turned around.


    But damn, this is a dirty floor. Doesnt it kick up dust when you do that?


    Regardless, Minji grunted and rolled up her sleeves. She reached out and tried to offset the mana.


    What about you, Seo?


    Well, Ill try some more.


    Try harder, doggy.


    .


    What?


    I hate you.


    Seona turned around, humming like Minji.


    Eunha had been teasing Seona a lot lately, and he enjoyed it.


    It was funny how she reacted whenever I called her doggy-doggy, stroked her hair, or tickled her chin.


    Seona would protest, but she couldnt help enjoying the touch, though shed chastise herself later.


    One day, Eunhyeok tried to touch her tail in a fit of self-pity, and she scolded him for it.


    Seona screamed at him, but it was none of Eunhas business.


    Eunhyeok Choi, are you ok?


    Jung Hayang wasnt the only child to show significant growth.


    While she showed significant growth in her ability to control mana, Eunhyeok showed significant growth in his ability to utilize his body.


    Eunhyeok has always had a knack for using his body, but hes been learning basic combat techniques from Eunha.


    Eunha planned to test Eunhyuks ability to kill monsters later this year.


    Uh-uh-uh, I shouldnt be doing this.


    Hah, I knew this would happen.


    Deep in thought, Eunha clicked his tongue when he heard Eunhyuk shout.


    It seemed like it was about to fail, or maybe not. It looked like a near miss.


    Hey, why did it get so big! Captain, help me!


    Eun-hyeok tried to offset the omnipresence, but instead it grew.


    In the process, he lost control of the mana in his body.


    Mana is omnipresent.


    Now that the mana that was suppressing the omnipresence was out of his control, he had no choice but to get caught up in it.


    Small enough to fit in the palm of his hand, the omnipresence grew to the size of his head as it expanded.


    I told you not to let your guard down until the very end.


    Im sorry. That didnt work out so well.


    A failure was a failure, even if it was almost a success.


    The players world was so thorough and harsh that a single failure could cost people their lives.


    But that meant you had to draw your sword.


    Him entering the Mana Management Bureau would surely spell the end for South Korea. That was certain.


    It was an extreme thought, but Eunhyuk didnt fit in with the Mana Management Organization.


    After graduating from the Academy, players usually joined a party or clan, or joined the Mana Management Organization/Bureau.


    The Mana Management Organization was a state-affiliated organization whose main job was to manage omnipresence, making it the go-to place for players looking for stability.


    Eunhyuk cant. He was still too young to be judged, but he was no match for the Mana Management Bureau, which required delicate skills.


    Hayang was a better fit.


    Hayangs abilities were coveted everywhere.


    Especially in the Mana Management Organization, where she would shine easily.


    Hey, hey, No Eunha, what are you doing? Dont just stand by and watch, you have to do something!


    Minji shouted.


    The beast that Eunhyuk had tried and failed to offset was growing in size, even drawing in the beast that Minji and Seona had been practicing with.


    Oh, right. Well have to deal with that.


    That would be hard for me too.


    I had to expend a lot of mana to offset that much mana.


    It was inefficient.


    Id rather take down a monster born of omnipresence.


    But if I left it alone, it might grow bigger than this, and the administration might notice.


    Hey.


    Huh?


    Lets offset that with me.


    Can we two do it?


    Sure.


    It wasnt as if the massive omnipresence couldnt be dealt with.


    Players who were part of the Mana Control Bureau, a mana management organization, would walk the streets to prevent ubiquity and work with others to offset it if it was too much for them to handle alone.


    Mana is omnipresent.


    You can use its properties to offset the ubiquity of a group by dividing it by the number of people in it.


    Its not easy, but if youre Hayang, its possible.


    As expected.


    As Eunha manifested his own mana to take away some of the omnipresence, she quickly followed suit.


    Captain, theres still some left!


    There was only so much the two of them could offset.


    Even for Hayang, whose internal mana was vast, it wasnt an amount she could simply handle with her hands.


    In the end, they had to repeat the same action several times to dispel the omnipresence.


    All the while, the mana in the air was trying to draw in other mana to fill in the gaps.


    What the hell, kids, what do you think youre doing?


    Jung Geum-jeon burst through the door just in time.


    When he saw the omnipresence they were trying to resolve, he realized he was in no position to be angry.


    He ran out barefoot, not even wearing slippers.


    Whats this? Its gotten this bad.


    Jung Geum-jeon frowned.


    He scratched his bushy head in a tone of irritation.


    Dont worry, we can fix it.


    Fix that? is bullshit. How are you guys going to fix this? Get out of the way.


    Eunha explained calmly.


    Jung Geum-jeon didnt listen to his explanation and shoved his hands into the pockets of his sweatpants.


    Hey, Noh kid and Jung kid.


    What?


    Yes?


    Im going to charge you for this, my money.


    Jung Geum-jeon pulled out three 50,000 won bills from his pocket.


    He crumpled the bills in his hands.


    What the hell?


    Eunha watched in disbelief as the crumpled bills turned into mana and scattered.


    His eyes widened. As expected, he hadnt been mistaken before.


    Jung Geum-jeon had a Gift to absorb mana imbued in objects.


    Ill even add the interest and make sure you pay it all back.


    If you complain later, I wont let you off the hook.


    Ah, with this money, I was planning to treat myself to steak after such a long time!


    Initially, he casually made a threat, but in the end,Jung Geum-jeons emotions fluctuated drastically, almost turning into a scream.


    His veins popped in his neck as he reached out towards the mana that was about to form.


    Ill definitely get my interest. As soon as this is over, Ill go to that bastards house and squeeze him dry.


    Why are you tormenting our grandfather!?


    Then, why dont you give me 150,000 won!


    Jung Geum-jeon knelt on the floor, exhausted after he dispelled the omnipresence.


    Though he absorbed mana imbued in objects, consuming a considerable amount at once had drained his energy.


    Ignoring whatever the kids said, he climbed the stairs with trembling legs.


    Ill really get it all back. Including the interest


    He gripped the handrail and climbed slowly.


    Hes relentless.


    Eunha clicked his tongue as he watched him climb to the fourth floor.


    If youre tired, you can rest a bit and then go up.


    It was ridiculous that he was using his eagerness to get money right now.


    Hey, No Eunha, isnt this a big deal?


    Why?


    What? Hes going to your house and ask for money to your parents. Wont you get in trouble?


    Mhmm. Id be in trouble.


    Probably not.


    Eunha was sure.


    Eunha was confident that Jung Geum-jeon wouldnt get a single penny.


    It was a mistake from the start when he went to see his grandfather, Go Seogwang, who lived on the fourth floor.


    Ah!


    Seona let out an exclamation when she saw Jung Geum-jeon coming out of Min Junsiks house and her tail stood up.


    The person known as driver Kim had picked him up like a cat by the scruff of the neck.


    S Shit My money My precious


    Indeed, Min Jun-sik had given him the boot.


    Jung Geum-jeon pounded on the tightly closed door with his weak fists.


    Then he collapsed from exhaustion.


    Without the strength to get up, he slumped to the floor.


    I knew he would end up like that.


    Whatever the reason, Min Junsik was strict when it came to Jung Geum-jeon


    My money, my 150,000 won.


    Jung Geum-jeons face now half as if in a daze, was pitiful.


    The kids felt sorry for him, but they didnt want to get in trouble with their parents, so they decided to pretend not to notice.

 Chapter 121

    Chapter 121[Flowering night].


    Mid-April.


    The highway bus carrying the children drove down the Yangyang Expressway.


    The view, which was surrounded by the city center until we exited Seoul, quickly turned into a desolate wasteland.


    No sign of human habitation.


    Only the remnants of monstrous destruction greeted them.


    Okay, lets start with the word chain game, starting with the captain!


    Im not playing.


    Come on, Captain, its going to take forever to get there, lets have some fun!


    Hamburgers.


    Leeches!


    Yttrium.


    Huh? Whats that?


    Its a rare earth element with the atomic number 39.


    How do you know that, Jung Hayang?


    I read it in a book!


    Eunha was dumbfounded and turned to look at Hayang in the back seat.


    Hayang, who was fastening her seatbelt, couldnt lean her face over the backrest.


    Instead, she reached out and extended the ribbon tied in a butterfly shape over the backrest.


    Okay, okay, Ill go first this time. Actress!


    Uranium.


    What the hell is that!


    Uranium is an element with atomic number 92.


    Hayang, do you want to eat this?


    Hayang was speechless.


    Seo-na, who was sitting next to her, shoved a cookie she had made at church into her mouth.


    Meanwhile, Eunha sighed.


    The best part of the highway bus ride was stopping at rest stops to explore the food and sleeping until they reached their destination.


    The fourth graders were on their way to a two-day, three-night retreat.


    It took quite a while to travel from Seoul to Chuncheon.


    Even before the <End of Century Destruction> occurred, elementary school students went to training camps and traveled to places like Gyeongju.


    Its ridiculous.


    How do you even get there?


    When Eunha heard the story from his mother, the first thing he did was click his tongue and shake his head.


    From Seoul to Chuncheon. It was a distance that took at least four hours by express bus alone.


    Considering the time it took for players to deal with monsters on the road, four hours passed easily.


    But Gyeongju?


    Even when he was a player, he had to camp out at the halfway point.


    Man, those old-timers were tough.


    Hed brought a neck pillow, expecting a sore throat after four hours.


    He even brought a sleeping bag.


    You guys play quietly, Im going to sleep now.


    Huh? Captain, isnt that a monster?


    Eunhyuk pointed out the window.


    The other children screamed as they saw the monster on the right side of the road.


    Eunha, who was about to put on his eye patch, sneaked a glance out the window.


    Several monsters of seventh rank at most were trying to climb over the guardrail.


    Oh, no! I think theyre coming this way!


    Uncle! Monsters are chasing us!


    Come on! Faster!


    Some of the children screamed.


    The express bus sped up a bit, but didnt pay any attention to the monster chasing them.


    No wonder.


    Players were waiting at every turn on the highway.


    Huh? Players!


    Wow, Im alive!


    This is so cool!


    Players stationed at regular intervals along the highway.


    As soon as they confirmed the presence of the monster, they rushed out.


    It didnt take long for the party of eight to annihilate the low-tier monsters.


    Captain, what clan did those people join?


    It depends on the person, but theyre usually either parties or mercenaries.


    Except for periods when traffic increased, such as during the Chuseok holiday or Lunar New Year, the players stationed on the highway were mostly in small parties or mercenaries.


    For them, there was no more stable job than guarding the highway.


    I had worked on the highway a few times before my regression.


    The Player Academy would send them out to practice to get a feel for the field as players, or some newer players would be forced to do it because no one would give them work.


    Ill be bored if I stay here forever.


    Bored as hell.


    Eunha knew how hard it was to wait for monsters to appear in an empty wasteland.


    Doing nothing and fighting against time was a painful experience.


    It was unbearable for him. For a man who lived only to kill monsters, waiting for them was unbearable.


    He couldnt stand the thought of waiting for them, because all he could do was stare at the panoramic view.


    That wasnt all.


    Very few players liked the idea of earning perks for doing nothing.


    Idleness was the enemy of players.


    Those who harbored reasons to become players hated looking back on the past to an extreme degree.


    So there were times when they would commit unlawful acts among themselves in the middle of the highway, where the government or clans couldnt interfere, or engage in pointless bets.


    Even as a new player, he was no match for the players who guarded the highway as he fought off the monster armys invasion of Seoul.


    Buthave I changed?


    He suddenly realized.


    Hed looked back at his past many times since his second life.


    It was still painful.


    It was bitter, like a wound that wouldnt heal, but he didnt regret it.


    Maybe because I had died once.


    He had let go of everything at the end of the Dungeon of the Abyss, where he had lived to die.


    After dying, I gained a new life and overcame even the cause of my death.


    Maybe thats why.


    Why he can accept his past life.


    It seems that the monsters came from behind, not from the front, so it shouldnt delay our trip. S~ea??h the Nov��l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Eunha pressed the sleeping patch.


    After asking Eunhyeok not to wake him, he planned to stay asleep.


    Hey, captain, players are waving at us from the waiting area up ahead!


    Eunhyuk, called out to Eunha, but he didnt answer.


    He waved his hands in the air and turned to the side to show his annoyance.


    Eunhyuk stuck his face out the window and explained the situation.


    What is it? Everyone seems to be raising their middle finger and saying something.


    Are they greeting us?


    Yeah, thats them swearing.


    Some of the players tried to shake off the feeling of freedom by swearing at cars on the highway.


    The kids who didnt know any better thought they were saying hello.


    Whats going on? I feel weirdly offended. Should I say hello first.


    If you show him your middle finger, hell like it.


    Like that?


    Uh. Im really sleeping.


    I dont know what Eun-hyeok did with his finger.


    Eunha quickly fell into dreamland.


    When they reached a rest stop, hed wake up, look around for food, close his eyes and sleep again, and so on.


    After four hours like this,


    The children arrived at the Dawn Hotel in Chuncheon.


    There are three people who are qualified to succeed Lee Yoon-hee, the first president and current chairwoman of Dawn Group.


    The three successors ran different business units within the group.


    The Food Distribution Division, responsible for the Dawn Groups capital and sales network, was managed by the youngest son.


    The hotel and department store divisions, which had the tradition of the Dawn Group, were managed by the second son.


    Finally, the eldest son, Lee Byung-in, led the entertainment division, which led the culture of South Korea.


    Darn it.


    Lee Byung-in couldnt stay in one place for even a moment and paced around his office.


    He cursed under his breath and bit his lips tightly.


    The successors had to prove their abilities worthy of becoming the next chairman by achieving excellent performance in their respective sectors.


    However, Lee Byung-in only experienced failures when he touched the business.


    He couldnt beat his siblings with just his performance.


    Especially for the second son, Lee Jeong-in, who had achieved high performance in the hotel and department store divisions, contributing to the Dawn Groups name.


    The third son wasnt much of an obstacle. He had declared that he wouldnt become the chairman himself, so he wasnt a competitor.


    Lee Jeong-in. Only Lee Jeong-in was his competitor.


    If he could just deal with him, becoming the chairman of the Dawn Group would be a breeze.


    People should only do what theyre good at.


    From the beginning, Lee Byung-in had neglected business classes since he was a child.


    Business was just not his forte.


    That was the Dawn Department Store terrorist incident five years ago, when a conflict that had been brewing underwater rose to the surface.


    The plan was perfect. If the players who carried out the attack had escaped in time, the media would have called it a natural disaster, not a terrorist attack.


    Yes, if only it hadnt failed.


    The plan failed.


    And thoroughly.


    There was no greater humiliation. Everyone I met mocked me.


    Byung-in ran his fingers along the blinds and looked out the window.


    People who looked tiny like ants and himself standing in a position to look down on them.


    When he felt uncomfortable, he used to look down on people from high places like this.


    A sensation that felt like he had put them under his feet.


    It made him feel like he was dominating them.


    So he wanted to become the chairman of the Dawn Group to climb even higher.


    He wanted to become one, but


    Why do I fail at everything I do!?


    As time passed, he was getting further away from the position of the next chairman.


    He slammed his fist against the office window.


    There was only a thumping sound, and the glass didnt break.


    Why is everything going wrong for me? Seriously?


    Why? Why nothing goes according to the plan? Why am I in this situation?


    The Dawn Department Store terrorist incident was the trigger that could undermine Lee Jeong-ins support base and shake his position.


    If only it hadnt failed.


    The terrorism that was supposed to take place in the dark world was exposed to the surface.


    Those in the political circles who knew were aware that it was not terrorism but a succession battle within the Dawn Group.


    As a result, Chairwoman Lee Yoon-hee returned to the management.


    Mother took back all the power and rights her children had.


    Since then, the successors had to participate in the management under their mothers supervision.


    But that wasnt the only problem.


    The Silla Clan, which had always maintained a neutral stance as the guardian sword of the Dawn Group, turned against him and began to support Lee Jeong-in.


    Lee Jeong-im also drew his sword.


    The younger brother, who had insisted on fair play and had been taken advantage of for his good nature, had changed his mind.


    The result was this.


    There was no longer any room to back down.


    [Dont worry too much].


    Is this something I shouldnt worry about?


    Gil Sung-jun, you promised to make me chairman, and I promised to support you with vast wealth.


    But what is this now?


    Lee Byung-in, who had turned away from the window, spoke menacingly toward the smartphone on his desk.


    Beyond the smartphone, only the sound of catching ones breath could be heard.


    [After that incident, there were times when things didnt go as planned due to the interference of the Silla Clan.


    But this time, we will succeed].


    Yeah, we better succeed, because if this fails, thats the end of it.


    [We will succeed].


    Im not going to die alone.


    If I die, you die with me, remember that.


    [I will keep that in mind.]


    Byung-in hung up the phone just like that.


    His face, bathed in the light of the switched-off screen, showed his rough breathing.


    Huff.


    I must succeed. I must.


    Swallowing hard, he looked out the window once more, lost in thought.


    This was his last chance.


    With all his might, he realized his mistake and conveyed his sincere apology to his brother.


    He apologized and asked his brother to have a drink with him to strengthen their friendship.


    He had been a good-hearted brother since they were children.


    As he expected, Lee Jeong-in nodded without a single doubt.


    Unaware that it was a plot to drag him down.


    Im sorry, little brother.


    Lee Byung-in mumbled something he didnt mean.


    Suddenly, a laugh escaped him. His shoulders shook as he pressed his hands against the window.


    Im sorry,


    my good, foolish brother.


    He was too good to be bold enough to take advantage of others, too good to be cruel to his own brother.


    He was too good to be suspicious.


    He was stupid because he didnt know better,


    And because he was foolish, he was a fool.


    An asshole.


    A hotel far away from Seoul.


    His foolish brother would drink drugged alcohol and get drunk, and when he woke up, he would find his life had fallen apart in an instant.


    A lot of things will happen while hes passed out.


    For example, what if a monster attacked the hotel while you were sleeping?


    What if, while guests were running for their lives, the owner of the Dawn Hotel was drinking in his hotel room and was too drunk to do anything about it?


    What if he was sleeping with a woman?


    What if, instead, the eldest son of the Dawn Group had taken his place and led the guests to their safety and stopped the monster attack?


    Thats when you know whos in the light and whos in the dark.


    No matter how much you plead your innocence with tears, will anyone believe you then?


    No one would.


    Even if your mother and the people in power suspect him, public opinion will back me up this time.


    Even if you were a fairy, no one in Korea could win over public opinion.


    There is no failure.


    There is no room for failure.


    He had been cornered.


    There was no next time.


    So, boldly and decisively, they must move forward and seize it.


    Absolutely,


    He clenched the blinds and reaffirmed it.


    It would be a delightful night.


    A night so beautiful that it could never be seen again, where someones downfall would bloom as fertilizer.


    I will succeed.


    Lee Byung-in laughed heartily as he looked down below.

 Chapter 122

    Chapter 122Unlocked chapter 1/2


    Thanks Tom for your support!!


    [Flowering Night (2)]


    Lets move quickly!


    I wont tell you twice, everyone show the instructor what youve brought.


    If you try to hide your phone, youll die! Ive seen a lot of kids like you, and I can tell whos trying to hide their phone and whos carrying things they shouldnt.


    Anyone who brought cigarettes, alcohol, turn yourself in even now, quickly, quickly, and go to your accommodation!


    The children were gathered in the basement auditorium of Dawn Hotel Chuncheon Branch.


    A retreat for 4th and 5th graders.


    The retreat instructors checked each childs luggage, starting with the first class of 4th graders.


    This year must be different.


    According to my older sisters, last year, they stayed in a youth hostel or something.


    When Minji finished checking her luggage, she looked around the Dawn Hotel with a small sense of admiration.


    It was a much different facility than what she had heard before.


    Its just like you said.


    Huh?


    Its nothing.


    Did Eunhas words slip out again?


    Min-ji quickly covered her mouth as she looked back at Hayang, who was leading the way.


    Somehow, she understood why the retreat venue had changed from this year.


    Hayang didnt seem to know.


    If they were going to change it, they should have changed the instructors for the training camp as well!


    At first, I thought we were going to have fun for two days and three nights.


    I should have thought harder about what the name of the retreat meant.


    The instructor who led us to our assigned rooms was still keeping a sharp eye on us to make sure we werent misbehaving.


    My neck pillow and sleeping pads, why are they prohibited items?


    Captain, isnt it a good thing were getting them back when we go back?


    Ha, with those, I could sneak out and sleep comfortably during recreation.


    No Eunha, hes like that again.


    Whats so good about sleeping?


    No Eunhas voice could be heard heading towards the boys room.


    Min-ji clicked her tongue in pity.


    How can he be my childhood friend?


    She stopped thinking about it.


    No Eunha was always like that.


    There was no point in getting mad at No Eunha for being No Eunha.


    Anyway, he cant be without me.


    I dont know if I can get along for two days and three nights.


    She was already worried about Eunha.


    With his personality, Eunha would either defy the instructors and do things his own way, or make things difficult for the boys in the same room, which was likely to happen.


    Im glad Im in the same class as you guys!


    So am I.


    Well, I was expecting that.


    Minji shrugged at the sight of Hayang and Seona, who had unpacked their things as soon as they entered the room.


    There were 30 students in the third class of fourth grade at Doan Elementary School, 15 boys and 15 girls.


    So each room was randomly assigned to five students.


    Just for the other kids.


    Apparently and most likely, No Eunha was in the same room as Choi Eunhyuk.


    It was a obvious.


    She had watched the drama endlessly, so this kind of situation was second nature to her.


    Once youve unpacked, everyone, gather in the auditorium! We will begin the orientation now!


    The instructor in the red hat shouted as he walked around the hall.


    Minji hurriedly unpacked her things and headed out with the other kids who were now in the same room.


    She bumped into Shin Min-young, who was coming out of the next room.


    Hey, Minji, is that your room?


    Youre there, Min-young.


    Its good to be so close. Can we hang out later tonight?


    No, well go to your room.


    Ill go to yours.


    I said Im coming to your room.


    The two of them tussled in the middle of the hallway.


    Will you move!


    If the instructor hadnt spotted them and yelled, there would have been a never-ending scuffle in the middle of the hallway.


    Upset, the girls ran for the stairs to get down to the auditorium.


    By the way, Min-ji.


    Mhm? What?


    You know we have a courage test tomorrow night, right?


    I know, but why?


    As Min-young ran down the stairs, turned around to speak, Minji tilted her head in confusion.


    Min-young, who seemed embarrassed and hesitated to speak, looked cute even to Minjis eyes.


    Maybe she was popular among the boys because she also looked pretty to girls.


    Hey, I.


    Minyoung mumbled, pursing her lips and fiddling with her fingers.


    Her voice was so quiet that she couldnt properly continue her sentence.


    Her roommates, who had pushed her and now shared the room with her, seemed to have already heard the story or something.


    I have a crush on Eunha, and Im going to confess it tomorrow night at the courage test.


    Huh?


    What is she saying?


    Minji doubted her ears.


    Sed known all along that Shin Min-young liked No Eun-ha.


    No, she knew that No Eunha was popular among the girls.


    He might look lazy on the outside, but there was a certain confidence in his every move.


    The girls could see it.


    They could see that he wasnt doing things on purpose to make himself look special, but that he was acting out of an unknown confidence.


    On top of that, he was athletic and mature.


    He dressed well enough to complement his face, although his unkempt eyebrows were a disadvantage depending on how you looked at them.


    His clothes were probably picked out by Euna and Auntie. (His mom)


    Min-ji had known Eunha since they were babies.


    She knew that the lazy Eunha didnt pay attention to what he wore and wore it with anything.


    Its just that Euna and his mother subtly coordinate his outfits so he looks well dressed.


    You guys dont know.


    Neither Hanyang nor Seona knew.


    Minji felt unnecessarily cheered up.


    She was about to raise the bridge of her nose, when she snapped out of it and looked at Shin Min-young.


    The courage test groups are selected by drawing lots, right?


    Thats why Im talking to you. If you win, wont you trade places with me?


    .


    Minji shut her mouth.


    Min-young ran a hand through her hair, embarrassed.


    No.


    Shin Min-young waited for an answer, and Min-ji was lost in thought.


    It was Jung Hayang who intervened between them.


    She held Minjis shoulder and leaned closer, lowering her voice.


    Why not?


    Hayang, dont do that.


    Min-young has the courage to confess, cant you help her?


    The girls who had said they were supporting Min-young exchanged glances.


    Hayang shook her head repeatedly.


    She was used to accepting childrens requests without saying no, but this time, she was adamant.


    This made Min-young stiffen.


    Honestly. Dont you think its a bit much?


    What?


    Why are you the only ones playing with Eunha?


    Shin Min-young asked, pointing at Minji, Hayang, and Seona one by one.


    The girls who were cheering her on also chimed in with their voices.


    They hadnt said it out loud, but they were secretly unhappy.


    The girls in Min-youngs group didnt like Min-jis casual treatment of Eun-ha because they had known her since they were children, or Hayangs pranks on him even when she was just reading a book, or Seo-nas friendliness towards him as if it were a matter of course.


    So they never got close to him or even spoke to him.


    Were not the only ones playing, he plays with other kids too.


    No Eunha doesnt like to play much, so he only plays with the kids hes been friends with for a long time. Im sure hell change over time.


    Youre lying. You guys always make sure the other kids dont get close to him.


    Minji frowned.


    There was a part of her that admitted it.


    She did purposely keep the other kids away from Eunha.


    But you dont know his personality!


    No Eunhas got a temper.


    The kids who are in the same class for the first time this year dont realize how scary Eunha is, despite what he looks like on the outside.


    You shouldnt bother him.


    Or, more precisely, dont cross the line.


    The moment they did, she didnt know what would happen.


    Help me this one time. Ill buy the tteokbokki next time. Okay?


    I dont know.


    Why? Is it because you like Eunha too, Min-ji?


    No, who likes him!?


    I raised my voice.


    It wasnt until she saw the kids turn around in surprise that she realized shed shouted.


    And that shed given Shin Min-young the upper hand in the conversation.


    Then will you help me just this once? Hayang, Jin Sona, what about you guys?


    I.


    Im counting on you, Hayang.


    I hope Minyoung succeeds.


    As expected, Hayang is so kind.


    After all, youre a good girl.


    The girls dominated the conversation without letting Hayang speak.


    Wide-eyed, Hayang froze when she saw them touching her cheeks.


    She didnt say a word until they withdrew their hands.


    Captain, how far do you want to go?


    This should be about right.


    The first day of the retreat was uneventful, except for a talent show at night.


    After dinner, Eunha took Eun-hyeok out of sight of the retreat instructors.


    Eun-hyeok looked like he wanted to watch the talent show, but he didnt argue.


    The forest behind the Dawn Hotel.


    Eunha stopped walking only when he could faintly see the hotel lights in the distance.


    Here.


    Huh?


    Eunha pulled out a player device from his bag.


    Eunhyuk was dumbfounded when he received the device that flew at him reflexively.


    Captain, what is this?


    I have to tell you that its a knife to understand?


    Not that, I was wondering why you suddenly gave me a knife.


    By the way, Captain, wasnt it checked during luggage inspection?


    Who am I?


    Eunha had concealed the player device hed gotten from Bruno earlier so it wouldnt get caught.


    He had no choice but to return the sleeping mask and neck pillow, but he couldnt afford to lose the player device.


    Lets see.


    The Cocoon installed in Chuncheon didnt work until the station was centered around the Chuncheon City Hall.


    This was true for every city except Seoul.


    There were too many scarce resources to build a cocoon to protect Seoul, and the power of the fairy Im Gaeul could not cover the entire country.


    Therefore, the cocoon installed outside the metropolitan area was only able to protect the area where the main administrative functions were concentrated.


    Theres just a right one.


    Thats why in areas outside Seoul, monsters could be easily found.


    High-level monsters needed to be exterminated, but with limited manpower, players couldnt afford to go after lower-level monsters one by one.


    Eunha deliberately leaked mana, and a monster, sensing the mana, revealed itself in the thicket.


    It was a Level 8 Pporori.


    Im going to test you now.


    A test?


    Can you kill the monster or not?


    The other children were still too young.


    But with Eun-hyeok, he thought it was okay to try.


    Eunhyuk had been training hard to become a player, and the only thing left for him to do to advance to the next level was to kill a monster.


    A players combat skills come from killing someone, not protecting them.


    What, are you nervous?


    No. Im just relieved that this time has come.


    Eunha smiled.


    He couldnt find any hesitation in Eunhyuk.


    It was as if he had been waiting for this day to come.


    Eunhyuk looked at the knife in his hand and remained calm.


    Now Im going to draw a boundary line. If the monster crosses the boundary, dont panic because Ill put it back inside.


    Okay.


    Its dark around here, so reinforce your eyes.


    Creating a wide barrier with Eunhas internal mana was inefficient. sea??h th�� N??eFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Instead, he created a boundary that separated the space, not a circle that covered it.


    The moment a monster crossed it, he could react instantly.


    Then, how well would Eunhyuk Choi do.


    Before Eunha could finish his thoughts, Eunhyuk held the knife and ran.


    He really doesnt hesitate.


    He didnt lose his composure either.


    Surprisingly, he pursued the Pporori with a calm demeanor. Without giving in to emotions, he controlled his pace and wielded his knife.


    Its still a bit amateur, though.


    But just chasing from behind wont do.


    You need to anticipate how the monster will act next and know how to block its path.


    The Pporori was flying. Even if Eunhyuk, who had manifested internal mana, was chasing it, he couldnt catch the creature as it darted through the trees.


    The creature climbed up a tree trunk.


    Eunhyuk hadnt learned wall-walking yet.


    Argh!


    All he could do was throw mana, gathered like a snowball, toward the creature on the tree from his vantage point.


    But the mana he shot up couldnt reach the creatures feet.


    His control and strength are lacking.


    Well, what can you do?


    This way, the battle wont go well.


    Unable to help herself, Eunha tried to gather mana with the intention of dropping the monster on the tree.


    Thats when it happened.


    Eunhyuk, his whole body covered in mana, slammed into a wooden beam.


    Ha, that ignorant guy.


    It wasnt a bad choice.


    The Pporori finally lost its balance and fell from the tree.


    Due to exhausting his mana tremendously, he lost his balance and fell too.


    Hah, hah


    What fell from the tree wasnt just the Pporori.


    A bug that had clung to the tree also fell onto Eunhyuks head.


    Nevertheless, he focused solely on the Pporori and breathed heavily.


    Not bad.


    In the end, Eunhyuk, who had been sprawled out on the ground, annihilated the monster.


    Eunha nodded his head when he saw him.


    Hehe. Captain, how was I?


    Passed. You didnt show any fear of the monsters and killed them well.


    Well, monsters are just monsters, right?


    Eunha chuckled.


    Nevertheless, Eunhyuk didnt hesitate to bring down his knife without any hesitation until the Pporori was dead, making sure it couldnt escape.


    This showed that he clearly recognized the monsters as enemies.


    People, too, can be killed.


    A player who can only kill monsters was no more than half-baked.


    Whether Eunhyuk could move on to the next stage would be known someday.


    So youre going to make me a real player now?


    Im not going to make you, youre going to be you.


    Then youll help me?


    Its up to you.


    Youre ruthless.


    Life is ruthless by nature.


    Eunhyuk looked at Eunha with a dissatisfied expression. Eunha shrugged and walked down the hill, leaving him behind.


    Wait, Captain! Are you going to leave me like this!?


    I could hear Eunhyuk shouting from behind me.


    Thats how much mana hed use up before he could even stand up.


    Its not over yet.


    He still had a long way to go.


    He needed to learn to control the pace of mana consumption. In the battlefield, players who couldnt control themselves and fell were destined to die.


    Nows the time to learn, Eunhyuk. Come back before roll call.


    In truth, he didnt want to carry Eun-hyeok on the way back.


    Eunha went back to the hotel,


    Kuck!


    The moment he opened the door to his room, a pillow flew right at him.


    You all can have Eunha, Ill have Eunhyuk.

 Chapter 123

    Chapter 123Unlocked chapter 2/2


    Thanks Tom for your support!!


    [Flowering Night (3)]


    After all, he couldnt avoid the fight he had walked into.


    Ugh. Huh? is that you, Eunha?


    Whos that? The guy who threw the pillow at me.


    Eunha picked up the pillow from the floor.


    There was enough room for five people to run wild, and there were kids from other rooms.


    Then he spotted the half-alchemy duo next to him.


    Oh, I see, it was you guys who threw it?


    Oh, no! It was Yoon Sung-jin!


    Its okay if you both get hit.


    The alchemy duo made eye contact and threw up their hands in confusion.


    Eunha didnt bother to listen to their explanations.


    He didnt need to.


    He could just deal with both of them.


    He threw the pillow in his hand at Yoon Sung-jin, snatched the pillow from Baek Hyun-ryul, who was leaning against the door, and threw it at Ma Bang-jin.


    They both fell backwards after being hit by the pillows.


    Kek!


    Kuck!


    My pillow.


    Hyun-yul, who had lost his pillow, rubbed his drowsy eyes and looked around. He hugged a nearby pillow, laid down completely, and went back to sleep.


    Now, whos next?


    Eunha picked up the fallen pillow and glanced around. The boys from the same room and the kids from other rooms, all with pillows in hand, retreated.


    The boys knew that their physical skills were no match for Eunhas, and some of the kids who didnt know Eunha well were eyeing him, hoping for an opportunity.


    This is a bit much. They shouldnt turn Eunha into an enemy!


    Ma Bang-jin knew. They might all be wiped out by just one person at this rate. He had to stop the boys before Eunha went all out.


    Wait, hold on!!


    Ma Bang-jin, who had fixed his glasses that had fallen off, got up from his spot.


    He had felt dizzy from the shock of getting hit by a pillow, but he managed to endure it.


    Eunha, you know, it wont be fun if its just us, right?


    So?


    Instead of doing this, lets go to the girls room. Dont you want to be in the same room as Kim Min-ji?


    Oh, thats not a bad idea.


    The enemy of my enemy is my friend, right?


    Ma Bang-jin had come up with a new enemy to distract Eunha.


    Coincidentally, the boys wanted to go to the girls room. It was a three-day training camp away from home, and the kids who had left their homes naturally expected some kind of happening or event in this relaxed atmosphere.


    Even though they wanted to go to the girls room, there was no apparent reason, and they were just playing among themselves.


    I agree.


    It looks fun, right?


    The kids who had taken on the mantle of a pillow fight looked at Eunha with expectant eyes.


    And Eunha said,


    Follow me.


    The gathering of 4th-grade students from both Class 3 and Class 4 happened in an instant.


    Eunha walked down the corridor with Alchemy Combo members on both sides.


    As they turned the corner, they spotted the red cap of their instructor.


    Ma bang-jin, who was out on a scouting mission, held up a finger, signaling for silence.


    The instructor stood guard at the stairs leading downstairs, unmoving.


    Eunha looked at Yoon Sung-jin.


    There was no need to speak.


    They were comrades-in-arms.


    You could tell just by looking at them.


    Fixing his glasses, Sung-jin. nodded.


    Good luck.


    Thanks..


    Yoon Sung-jin, having pulled aside some of the kids, immediately rushed out as they turned the corner.


    What, whats going on!?


    Turn around!!!


    Waaaaaah-!!


    The instructor let out a panicked yell as the children ran out screaming.


    To the instructors eyes, it looked like they were trying to run downstairs.


    He couldnt let that happen.


    He opened his arms to block their path downstairs.


    But the kids ran past him and around the corner again.


    This was unexpected.


    He chased after the children as they scurried away.


    This cleared the way for Eunha to make his way downstairs.


    Mhmm, Eunha, are they going to be okay?


    Dont look back. If you stop, what will they become?


    Ma Bang-jin looked at Yoon Sung-jin with a pitying gaze as he ran away with all his might.


    After soothing the children, Eunha ran down the stairs without looking back.


    There was no sign of the instructor downstairs. He seemed to be away.


    They were in luck.


    The children looked around for the room with Min-jis name on it.


    There were a few rooms downstairs with open doors, and some girls peeking out into the hallway.


    Charge.


    It was a battle where the fewer people who noticed, the better.


    On cue, the kids grabbed their pillows and ran screaming.


    The girls who were ambushed screamed in surprise, but it didnt matter.


    Eunha led the remaining kids toward Minjis room.


    [4th Grade Class 3 Team 1.


    Whats wrong with Minji, Room Guard]


    Ahead of them was the dungeon.


    The kids all swallowed nervously and waited for Eunhas command.


    Prepare for battle.


    Okay


    Ma Bang-jin pressed his body against the door, quietly and quickly opening it before stepping back.


    Ahhhh! Whats going on!?


    Wait! What are you guys doing!?


    The boys surprise attack.


    The boys who stormed into the room wielded their pillows and hurled them.


    Eunha did the same.


    He walked along the path created by the kids, heading toward where the boss was.


    I never expected you to come.


    Life is inherently unpredictable.


    Whether its once or twice.


    Eunha gripped the edge of his pillow.


    It was Kim Minji.


    She wasnt an opponent he could take down in one shot.


    It was going to be a long and fierce battle.


    Minji seemed to be thinking the same way. She also tightly grasped the edge of her pillow.


    No one moved.


    They were both waiting for the moment when the other would show an opening.


    After a few moments, it was he who moved his foot first.


    Minji prepared to catch the pillow from the side, and Eunha swung it with all the force of his back.


    Agh-!


    It wasnt Minjis scream.


    It was because the pillow Eunha swung hit the back of Hayangs head, who happened to be passing by.


    Hayang, who had been hugging the pillow and running away, made a thudding sound as he fell over.


    Hey, Jung Hayang, are you okay!?


    Hayang!


    Fortunately, the pillow acted as a cushion.


    Even so, Hayang, whose face was buried in the pillow, had tears welling up in his eyes.


    Hehe, thats too much.


    Just Like TT~


    Eunha, youuu


    Oops.


    Eunha discreetly took a step back.


    Seeing Hayang, with his forehead exposed, shedding tears was so cute that he couldnt continue the prank any longer.


    Thats why he had forgotten.


    Making her cry was easy, but stopping her tears was incredibly difficult.


    Hayang had the power to even make it snow when she held a grudge against someone.


    Shall we talk it out?


    Yeah! Ill just give you one more hit.


    Hayang picked up the fallen pillow and filled it with mana.


    The pillow swelled up as if it would burst at any moment.


    No, they had to retreat.


    Right in front of them was the boss monster, Kim Minji.


    And by her side was the ultimate weapon, Jung Hayang.


    Eunha assessed the situation. It was turning into chaos.


    No, it was even worse.


    Seona, who was fighting with two pillows, was making the situation worse.


    They had to give up on this battlefield.


    They had to run away. At least, he had to.


    Eunha turned and tried to run away, but Hayang was faster with the pillow.


    Eunha ducked quickly,


    Captain, I heard the story, youre having a pillow fight without me!


    Eunhyuk, who had returned to the front lines, was hit squarely with a pillow.


    The pillow burst with a loud sound, as if it had been filled with an enormous amount of mana. But it didnt stop there. Minjis swung pillow struck Eunhyuk.


    Eunhyuk lost consciousness in mid-air. He fell to the ground with his knees, unable to muster the strength to support himself.


    Eunhyuk, it was a great sacrifice.


    Eunha expressed his gratitude for Eunhyuks sacrifice, as he had taken his place.


    He would never forget him.


    Now, there was only one thing left to do: escape.


    What are you all doing right now?!


    Why are you here, Hayang?


    It was a night when all the kids were asleep.


    Unable to sleep because of the bus ride, Eunha went to the first-floor lobby to get a drink.


    Hayang was sitting on a chair near the vending machine, her hair down and gazing out the window.


    When she turned her head, her momentarily happy expression turned into one of resentment, and her cheeks puffed up.


    Hmph!


    I said Im sorry.


    She was starting to resemble Minji. Eunha sighed, then opened the coin wallet his mother had given him.


    He inserted a few coins into the vending machine and selected drinks for both of them.


    Here, you like this one, right?


    Mmm Ill enjoy it.


    Hayang hesitated for a long time while looking at the drink that Eunha offered.


    Eventually, she reached out her hand.


    Sitting next to her, Eunha sipped the canned drink without a word.


    I wonder whats wrong with her.


    She doesnt seem like her usual self.


    Eunha watched her out of the corner of his eye as she fumbled with the can opener without drinking.


    Something was bothering her.


    Whats going on?


    Huh?


    What are you worried about?


    Before regression, I wouldnt have paid much attention if someone told me they were worried.


    I wouldnt have asked until they revealed it themselves.


    I would have waited.


    In my second life, my personality changed.


    It was influenced by my family and the children.


    Why. Is this something you cant tell me?


    No.


    She shook her head.


    She swept a stray strand of hair out of her face, but still seemed hesitant to say anything.


    Her round eyes swayed back and forth.


    Eunha, are you a prince?


    .


    What is she saying?


    Eunha stared at Hayang, who leaned forward with one hand on her chest and the other on the chair.


    He couldnt understand what she was saying.


    It seemed to be an important question to her, as her trembling irises proved it.


    I dont know what youre talking about, but Im not like a prince.


    Ouch!


    Eunha flicked Hayangs forehead with his finger.


    Startled by the sudden attack, Hayang touched her forehead with her hand.


    Hayang, were not kindergarten kids anymore.


    After finishing his drink and getting up from his seat, Eunha threw the can into the trash can next to the vending machine. He returned to his seat, and then he grabbed Hayangs cheek, which was rubbing her sore forehead.


    Ow, Eunha, it huurts


    He released his grip, but didnt let go of her.


    Theres no such thing as a prince in this world.


    Yeah.


    Who am I?


    Eunha, No Eunha.


    Thats right. So


    Eunha pulled Hayangs face closer.


    He got his eyes as close as possible to her own, making sure only she reflected in his gaze.


    Look at me properly.


    Hayang, who had been rolling her eyes in surprise due to the sudden situation, immediately focused her gaze as Eunha instructed.


    Her clear, round eyes held his.


    Dont look at what you want to see. Now, its time to accept things as they are.


    Okay.


    Eunha pulled his hand away. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Hayang nodded, handprints still on her face.


    The trembling ceased.


    She looked at him in the vending machines light.


    Yeah, thats right.


    It seemed like she had made up her mind about something.


    Hayang responded again.


    Oh, youre nice.


    Eunha stroked Hayangs head teasingly.


    Hayang puffed up her cheeks.


    You know what?


    Uh, what?


    Min-young wants to take a courage test with you.


    Should I tell him?


    Hayang hesitated.


    But as soon as she opened her mouth, the words she had been holding back popped out.


    Strangely, she didnt feel sorry for Shin Min-young.


    Maybe because she knew.


    What he would say.


    Sure enough.


    Whos that?


    Yeah, Eunha is still Eunha.


    Whether Eunha was grinning or not, Hayang giggled and burst into laughter.

 Chapter 124

    Chapter 124[Flowering Night (4)]


    A foreign car races down a highway.


    The foreground is pushed back, and a new one appears.


    It too was pushed back.


    Driving down the deserted highway, the foreign car slowed down at the entrance to Chuncheon City.


    Up the winding asphalt road, there was a symbol of a morning glory flower.


    It was the symbol of the Dawn Group.


    Welcome, arent you tired after traveling since dawn?


    You, too. Sorry for calling you to such a remote place.


    Dont be sorry. Its my job as a hotel manager.


    Lee Jeong-in was waiting for him at the front door when he got out of the private car.


    Lee Jeong-in extended his hand, and Byung-in shook it with a smile on his face.


    It was from now on.


    It was the beginning of the twist that would change everything.


    Life is more like a novel than a novel, and you never know until you read it to the end.


    So, my sweet, silly, good little brother-.


    Its tough. Should we talk about this early in the morning?


    That sounds good.


    I wonder what choice youll make then.


    The second day of the retreat.


    After dinner, the kids enjoyed a campfire on the grounds behind the hotel.


    The hotel is surrounded by bushes.


    At night, when they had to rely on the hotels lights and starlight, the bonfire they built up high blazed brilliantly.


    The kids played games according to the instructions of the training camp instructors and shed tears in the end.


    It was because the training camp instructors asked them to express their gratitude to their parents in Seoul.


    Of course, there were kids who didnt cry.


    Eunha and Suna quietly watched the kids who were crying.


    Starting now, we will begin the Courage Test.


    Here is very dark, unlike Seoul. Its so dark that you could get hurt, so please follow the instructors instructions.


    The training camp instructor explained the Courage Test to the kids who were enjoying the campfire.


    The Courage Test was a challenge where they had to bring back a droplet prepared by the instructor from a temple connected to a path that was now falling into ruins.


    The Courage Test was done in pairs of two, one boy and one girl.


    The kids drew lots from the box that Im Dohon brought out.


    Number 4.


    Minji looked at the paper drawn from the box and glanced around.


    The girls were talking to each other about how many times they had drawn.


    Among them was Shin Min-young.


    The kids who had volunteered to cooperate with her discreetly approached Eunha, who had drawn a paper from the box.


    How about you, Eunha?


    Number 11.


    Anyway, No Eunha, hes like that.


    Minji nodded knowingly, looking at Eunha, who seemed annoyed.


    The girls didnt know what kind of person Eunha was. If they simply described him as cool, they would feel alienated and hurt once they found out the truth.


    So, it was a bit pitiful for Shin Min-young, who drew number 11 and was trying to switch numbers.


    Still, Im a little jealous.


    Its a very courageous act to confess your feelings to someone you like.


    Isnt confession the most beautiful act in this world?


    I also Ah, what am I thinking?


    Im getting too deep into this.


    Minji shook her head and turned to her partner.


    Huh? Youre number four too?


    Yeah. Youre my partner.


    Minji sighed softly when she saw the boy with the same number as her.


    He was one of the children who had been infected by No Eunha.


    He was mimicking him in speech and behavior, but he couldnt match him in any way.


    Eunha had been feared by the children in first and second grade.


    The incident where he broke Jin-senas spirit in first grade was still often talked about.


    But in third grade, things changed a bit.


    The rumors about him faded away, partly because of Minji and the other kids efforts, but also because some kids recognized his abilities.


    Eunha complained about everything, but he did what his teachers told him to do.


    He acted like an adult, sometimes taking the initiative to lead the children in pranks.


    He didnt pay attention to his surroundings, but he noticed things that others didnt, or cared about people in trouble.


    As the kids got older, they saw things in him that they hadnt seen before.


    And his popularity peaked in fourth grade.


    The number of times she was asked by girls to introduce them to Eunha or invited to play with him was countless.


    The path is so dark.


    Yeah.


    Well, whatever. Lets just get this over with and go home.


    Sigh.


    The boy walked unsteadily.


    Minji could see it.


    The boy, who seemed to act as if everything was bothersome, was now absorbed in trying to finish the courage test, too conscious of it.


    He was clumsy and artificial.


    No match for No Eunha.


    Minji looked up at the night sky.


    Outside the metropolitan area, the night sky was crystal clear.


    The moon lit up the darkness, and the stars twinkled.


    I wonder what I think of Eunha.


    I dont know.


    I didnt have an answer.


    I would deny it, but Eunha was the moon that lit up the night sky.


    Strangely, I couldnt take my eyes off him.


    Like walking down the street and absentmindedly looking up at the night sky.


    She was always looking for Eunha.


    So were her friends.


    Just as the stars gathered around the moon on this night, so did the children around him.


    So did Minji.


    Like the stars in the soft moonlight, she wanted to be a star.


    Just as the prince wakes up Snow White who fell asleep after eating a poisoned apple.


    And the one who offers his hand to Cinderella wearing glass slippers.


    And the one who rescues Rapunzel locked in a tall tower.


    And the one who rescues the princess who fell into an eternal sleep after being pricked by a spindle needle.


    All of them, all of them.


    The one who saves the princess in distress is always the prince.


    What are you doing there?


    Sorry! Im coming now!


    Holding a flashlight, Hayang, who had been standing still, raised her head at the sound of Eunhyuks call.


    Eunha was the same.


    She still remembers.


    The way Eunha had swung his sword against the goblins to save her.


    At that time, Eunha was a prince.


    And it was only natural to fall in love with the prince.


    Look at me.


    Last night, Eunha had said that.


    Although she understood what he meant, she wasnt completely convinced.


    After that incident, Eunha had appeared and saved her every time she was in danger.


    He wasnt a prince, but he was a prince nonetheless.


    Theres no such thing as a prince in this world.


    A prince is someone who brings happiness.


    The one who makes any story end with And they lived happily ever after.


    Thats why I didnt like The Little Mermaid.


    The Little Mermaid never got the princes love and ended up as foam.


    Im not like a prince.


    Eunha wasnt a prince-like figure.


    Hayang, who had spent several years with him, knew what kind of person he was.


    Eunha was sometimes affectionate and sometimes stern.


    But his ability to bring happiness never wavered.


    So, she thought


    Jung Hayang, if you dont come, Ill leave you behind.


    Oh, sorry!


    Haryang snapped out of her thoughts when Eunhyuk called her.


    She waved eagerly at the hand holding the flashlight, and climbed up a path of low steps.


    What were you thinking about earlier?


    Eunhyuk asked with a straightforward expression.


    She looked up at him, out of breath from climbing the stairs.


    What did Eunhyuk think of Eunha?


    She suddenly wondered.


    Eunhyuk, do you still see Eunha as a warrior?


    What are you talking about?


    Eunhyuk wore a puzzled expression.


    He took out the assigned bell from its designated location and answered her question.


    Were not kids anymore The captain is the captain, not a warrior.


    Yeah I see


    Eunhyuk was thinking something similar.


    Haryang felt somewhat disheartened.


    I dont know what youre thinking.


    He waved the bell in front of her, head down.


    It tinkled.


    The captain is just like us. He laughs when hes happy, he grieves when hes sad, he gets hurt by monsters, and.


    Hmm.


    Hes not a warrior who defeats evil, or a hero who sacrifices himself to save someone. Hes just, yeah, hes just a guy who lives hard.


    A guy who lives hard?


    Yeah. Isnt that what makes him cooler? Even more admirable?


    Hes not a warrior, hes not a hero, but he saves someone in the end.


    Eunhyuk smiled brightly.


    Hayang nodded softly.


    He might be right.


    Seona walked through the night. Her genetically altered eyes could see through the darkness.


    She had a flashlight, but it was a broken thing.


    If she wanted to, she could run to the temple, which was only a short distance away.


    Its not far.


    I know, I know!


    The boy behind her shouted back. He was surprised and upset.


    He was surprised by his own shouting.


    Theres nothing around, dont worry about it.


    How do you know?


    Because I can see everything.


    Yes, she could see everything.


    Seona looked down at the boy as she climbed the stairs.


    It wasnt just the darkness that scared him.


    He was afraid of her.


    Afraid of an Ain.


    This must be normal.


    All the kids in her class this year were nice to her.


    That was it.


    She knew that some of the kids were uncomfortable with her, but she couldnt help but be friendly.


    Still, she was grateful for them.


    At least they didnt ignore her outright.


    She knew.


    She knew that she would never be truly accepted by anyone after being abandoned by her parents at birth.


    Friends are special.


    They make me happy every day.


    I wonder how long this happiness will last.


    She didnt want to think about it now.


    Rattling the bell, she looked back up at the boy who was coming up behind her.


    If you get scared, do you want me to go first? Or do you want to go first?


    The boy blushed as he came up the stairs, out of breath.


    He rushed over and took a bell from the box.


    He held the bell up with an air of triumph.


    Youre supposed to be my mate, wheres something scary about this?! Im not scared of you at all, so follow me!


    A boy who, while being afraid of her, still tried not to reject others.


    Seona smiled gently.


    Good kids gathered in her class this year too.


    Seona looked up at the night sky.


    She wondered if her friends had successfully completed the courage test.


    Kaaaak-!!!


    Dont keep screaming. Its annoying.


    I-Im sorry.


    Stop sticking to me.


    This isnt how its supposed to be.


    Sin Min-young was perplexed when she saw Eunha confidently striding ahead.


    The plan she had in mind wasnt like this.


    Up until now, everything went according to plan for Eunha and the courage test.


    All that was left was for her to cling to him in a protective manner while they were alone in the dark.


    But it didnt go as planned.


    Min-young didnt intend to scream, fall, or even shed tears while walking along the path leading to the unknown temple.


    It wasnt acting.


    She was genuinely frightened by the darkness where she couldnt see clearly, and she screamed involuntarily even when she encountered traps set up by the instructors.


    So, she tried to rely on Eunha.


    She wanted to rely on him, but Eunha gave her no opportunity.


    For instance, when she tried to hold his hand because she was scared, he responded with,


    Dont act so scared; hold your dropped flashlight.


    Or, if she tried to stick too close to him out of fear, he said,


    Ha, I want to finish this quickly. Its not like Im here to babysit. and moved ahead on his own.


    As time passed, Minyoung became increasingly anxious.


    While walking together, she still felt like she was left alone in the darkness.


    E-Eunha, Im scared. Can we go a little slower?


    She was truly terrified.


    Min-young called out to Eunha, who was climbing the stairs while trembling.


    He turned his head and said, Ha.


    He sighed, looking annoyed.


    She shivered at the mere fact that he sighed.


    Now she could tell.


    The annoyance mixed with the sigh.


    Okay, Ill take it slow. Lets just get this over with and go home.


    Uh, okay.


    Still, Im glad.


    For listening to me.


    Min-young patted her chest.


    Climbed the stairs, at the end of the stairs was a crumbling niche, and in front of the main hall was a box containing a bell.


    Its over. Now we just need to take this and go back, right?


    Yeah.


    Now, half of it was done.


    Min-young smiled, happy to have gotten the bell.


    Eunha was already heading down the other side of the road. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    If only she could take a break.


    Min-young hurriedly followed him.


    Uh, Eunha!


    What?


    Before going down the stairs, Min-young called out to Eunha.


    He was in a position to look up at her as he had already started descending the stairs.


    Well, I I


    Min-young placed her hand over her chest.


    Now was the time.


    It was the perfect opportunity to confess her feelings to him.


    She had planned to confess her feelings to him here.


    It was a thought,


    Im.


    But you know.


    Huh?


    Eunha said suddenly.


    It was the first time he had spoken to her.


    Min-young looked up at him, surprised and happy at the same time.


    You, what was your name again?


    Uh?


    What did she just say?


    Shin Min-young thought back to Eunhas words over and over again.


    ah.


    After thinking about it over and over again, what came out was a small sigh.


    You dont even care about me.


    A gaze that made her feel humble and pathetic.


    Min-young couldnt say anything.


    She felt like tears were coming.


    It was too much. It was just too much.


    Min-young remained frozen in place, her eyes following Eunha as she started down the stairs again.

 Chapter 125

    Chapter 125Chapter unlocked (1/1)


    Thank you for your support HotJava


    [Flowering Night (5)]


    A bar on the top floor of the Dawn Hotel.


    After dinner, Lee Byung-in and Lee Jeong-in were drinking into the wee hours of the night.


    Although they were brothers, they were enemies. From the moment they began competing to succeed the Dawn Group, they had been gulping down whiskey as if trying to bridge the gap that was rapidly widening between them.


    Here we go.


    Voila.


    The two men turned bright red.


    Their tongues twisted together, they drank wordlessly, forgetting why they were drinking.


    Outside the window, it was dark. The view of the forest, which was usually green in the evening, was shrouded in darkness.


    But where the two men sat drinking, they were surrounded by colorful lights.


    It was as if the window separated the inside from the outside.


    It reminds me of old times.


    What do you mean?


    When we were young, you said you wanted to go to space when you grew up.


    Did I say that? S��ar?h the n?vel_Fire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Yes. I remember how cool you looked then.


    Byung-in didnt remember, just smiled bitterly and poured whiskey into Lee Jeong-ins glass.


    The sound of ice melting and sliding rang out.


    Lee Jeong-in raised the glass to his lips and looked out the window with shaky eyes.


    From tomorrowlets try again. Just like the old days.


    Okay.


    Lee Jeong-in thought of the universe beyond the window, twinkling with stars in the darkness.


    Lee Byung-in was different.


    Outside the window, he could see nothing but darkness, just pure darkness.


    And it was also his younger brothers tomorrow, who knew nothing.


    Lets hope for the best.


    If only tomorrow could come safely.


    Byung-in offered a toast.


    In the darkness, the plan was already in motion.


    It was exhilarating to think that monsters were coming from the unseen world in unfathomable numbers.


    It was only a matter of time.


    Hey, is it that fun for two guys to drink together?


    It happened when the two of them had just finished a new glass.


    Since when had she been there?


    A seductive smile spread across the face of the beauty with long hair who leaned her shoulders back from the next seat, next to Lee Jeong-in.


    W-who are you?


    If youre curious about who I am, buy me a drink.


    Lee Jeong-in, who was still under the influence of alcohol, didnt harbor any suspicion about the situation of a woman breaking through the players security and entering the top floor bar.


    He had simply poured a drink into the glass she extended.


    Just me? All alone?


    Im sorry.


    Ill pour yours for you, Oppa. Do you have something you want to drink?


    Wearing a tight-fitting dress that showed off her figure, she got up from her seat.


    A figure that clearly displayed her curves. She wore high heels, and as she reached up to the cabinet, her dress revealed her back and curves seductively.


    It was an irresistible sight that made it impossible to look away.


    Lee Jeong-in swallowed hard to the point that he thought he might make a sound. A feeling called desire crept up on him, filling his eyes that had lost their strength.


    Shes a killer~


    Hyung, I can hear you.


    I cant hear.


    Lee Byung-in caught a breeze.


    Lee Jeong-in was cautious, wondering if the woman choosing drinks by flipping her hair might have heard something.


    Fortunately, she was choosing drinks while humming to herself.


    Here you go. You seem quite drunk, so I chose something light. Is that okay?


    Perfect.


    Lee Jeong-in couldnt hide his smile.


    The woman who had pulled up a chair and sat down next to him had expressed interest.


    With her arms draped over the backrest, she was within reach to hug his shoulder if he reached out even a little.


    All right, cheers~


    Cheers.


    The woman extended her glass.


    The scent of her perfume tantalized his nose.


    Sweet like fruit and a penetrating fragrance that went straight to the senses.


    Lee Jeong-ins legs twitched.


    He had to restrain the rising desire.


    But the scent of a woman was irresistible. Her chest, her back, everything. His gaze couldnt escape her.


    Every time his legs twitched, the sensation that swelled up couldnt be suppressed.


    Mm? Why does our Oppa seem so uneasy?


    Theres no way.


    Really?


    The woman leaned her face closer gently.


    Lee Jeong-in unconsciously leaned his upper body backward.


    Then, as if he had gathered some courage, he leaned his body forward and tried to kiss the womans lips.


    What?


    And before he could, he blacked out and collapsed.


    Its finally over, but why are you so late, you got me drunk, too.


    Lee Byung-in, who had stumbled and stood up from his seat, nudged the fallen Lee Jeong-in with his foot.


    I was looking for an opportunity. It wasnt hard to break through the guard, but the targets mana resistance was pretty stubborn.


    Mana resistance? What kind of player is this guy?


    Lee Byung-in looked down at Lee Jeong-in, who snorted.


    Lee Jeong-in was a businessman. He might be able to use some simple magic, but he wasnt as specialized as a player.


    Maybe.


    The woman turned her back to them and flipped over the fallen Lee Jeong-ins body.


    This.


    She pulled a handkerchief from his shirt pocket.


    The item with the embroidered Morning Glory, the emblem of the Dawn Group, looked like an ordinary handkerchief.


    Its an artifact with protective magic inscribed on it. I dont know who made it, but they crafted it quite skillfully. Can I take this with me?


    If you handle this job well.


    Dont worry about that.


    The woman infused mana into the handkerchief.


    This is amazing.


    It was an artifact that resisted her mana even when she didnt enchant it.


    Lee Byung-in didnt realize it, but artifacts that could work just by being left unattended were quite valuable.


    Maybe it could stop a sixth-ranked monster?


    She looked at the protective magic centered on the handkerchief, and the corners of her mouth twitched.


    Then, Ill leave the rest to you.


    Yes, please be careful inside. If something goes wrong, never leave the underground auditorium.


    Hmph, I know.


    Lee Byung-in staggered through the door.


    The player he had stationed at the entrance, waiting for Lee Jeong-in, had collapsed.


    Without paying any attention to the player who had fallen to the ground, he left the bar with the players he had hired.


    Meanwhile, the woman, helping Lee Jeong-in stand up, said,


    The client looks like that but your brother is surprisingly handsome, isnt he?


    She licked her lips with her tongue.


    What?


    Captain, whats wrong?


    It was indeed the Dawn Hotel.


    After completing the courage test, the children were on their way out of the public bathhouse on the top floor of the hotel.


    Eunha, who was drying his wet hair from a towel headband given by Ha-yang, stopped in his tracks as he walked back to his room.


    Walking alongside him, Eunhyuk raised his eyebrows.


    Eunha was just sipping on his coffee milk.


    <Fox>?


    Fox? Oh, you mean that Seona couldnt tie her hair properly? That was hilarious.


    Eunhyuk brought up the subject, remembering the girls coming out of the bath.


    Eunha didnt listen at all, his eyes fixed on the woman in the dress and the man walking away, supported by the woman.


    If Im not mistaken, thats <Fox>, isnt she?


    Oh Yeon-jung.


    He knew her well.


    There was a story about her in his Player Academy lessons.


    It was about the First Recapture of Uijeongbu, so there was no way he wouldnt remember it.


    He could recognize all the faces of the players from that battle.


    Do Wanjun (Myungwang Clan), who would later be promoted to the Twelfth Seat, led a group of players, including Oh Yeon-jung, to fend off an army of third-tier overranked monsters, Gwisinis, at Uijeongbu City Hall.


    Player Oh Yeon-jung...


    Do Wan-jun of the Twelve Seats <Illusionary Arrow> organized a small team to evacuate the city and held off the Gwisiniss forces.


    One of those players was <Fox> Oh Yeon-jung.


    She was killed while trying to lure Gwisiniss army with her gift, <Fascination>, which uses mana to entrap opponents.


    If she hadnt been able to hold off Gwisiniss forces, the players who had joined in the effort to retake Uijeongbu might not have been able to escape to Uijeongbu Station and might have been annihilated.


    The story of <Fox> had also been famous.


    The reason why memories of Oh Yeon-jung were impressive was that she was not just involved with one high-ranking government official.


    Especially, the story involving one of the successors of the Dawn Group, Lee Jeong-in, was very famous.


    Lee Jeong-in, who had been highly regarded as the next chairman following the inaugural chairman of the Dawn Group, Lee Yoon-hee, was drawn into a sex scandal and ended up taking the path of withdrawal.


    No matter how much he claimed it was a conspiracy, the evidence was so concrete that it couldnt be denied.


    Above all, the public wanted a sensational incident rather than apologies and appeals.


    and then what happened.


    What happened is that Seo-na couldnt do it, so the captain did it instead.


    No, not that.


    Eventually, Lee Jeong-in resigned from all his positions, unable to withstand the public outcry.


    As far as Eunha knew, he eventually chose to take his own life by hanging himself.


    And the next successor, Lee Byeong-in, became the second chairman of the Dawn Group.


    Later dubbed as the Rarest Maniac, he failed in one business after another, causing problems left and right, so he lost his position as fourth in line to Alice Group.


    Anyway, for Oh Yeon-jung to be picking up men at this hour it must mean that a sex scandal will break out sooner or later.


    It was none of his business, but it bothered him.


    Why here?


    He wondered.


    Why would she come all the way to Chuncheon, all the way from Seoul, to create a scandal.


    If she simply wanted to cause a scandal, she would have been better off planning it in downtown Seoul, where evidence would be easier to obtain.


    But to travel all the way to such a faraway place to stir up trouble.


    Why do I feel a little uneasy?


    Captain, thats not the way to the room.


    Eun-hyeok, you should go back first.


    Eun-ha walked in the direction where Oh Yeon-jung and the drunken man had disappeared.


    Just in case, go to the girls room until I get back.


    Why there? Min-ji will be annoyed.


    Thats your problem.


    Haa, okay.


    Eunhyuk nodded.


    Not bothering to ask why, he waved to Eunha and headed down the elevator.


    I should probably get going.


    He suppressed his presence.


    He hesitated for a long time in front of the room where Oh Yeon-jung had entered.


    The door was locked, but that wasnt a problem.


    He unlocked the door as quietly as possible, making sure not to make any noise.


    Oh Yeon-jung was classified as an A-rank supporter in this era.


    Even if she was in the middle of something, he had to be cautious.


    Its hot, isnt it? Let me unbutton it.


    Mhm


    But why, ah is herelike this?


    He heard heavy breathing from beyond the bedroom.


    Eunha walked quietly in the direction of the sound.


    Feeling stifled?


    Ah.


    What should we do in this situation?


    A situation where you have to judge the situation by sound alone.


    Eunha gauged the timing of his escape.


    If what she was doing was simply a sex scandal, he would leave without regret.


    If only the word monster hadnt come out of her mouth.


    Hah ah, fool.


    You shouldnt have trusted him, he never meant to, share.


    Well, hang in there.


    Whoa, any minute now, the monsters are gonna be here, and youre gonna be doingsomething fun with me.


    Hey do it properly, thats not going down well.


    Youve been set up by your brother, and youre not even realizing whats going on right now, right?


    Leave it to me, Im going to show you a hot night, and you wont even think about the hell thats going to start tomorrow.


    Whats more, you wont even remember that you slept with me, sorry, the drugs were so cheap.


    Gradually, the womans moans were heard.


    All the while, she didnt stop talking.


    She was enjoying it.


    Enjoying this moment of taunting and mocking the heir tofthe Dawn Group.


    Eunha was grateful.


    The more she let her guard down, the more accurately he could assess the situation.


    So, even before the regression, she had been working for Byung-in.


    He had expected it. Anyone could have predicted it.


    But people wanted sensationalism over truth, and truth without sensationalism cant be explained in dozens or hundreds of sentences.


    So Lee Jeong-in hanged himself.


    While appealing for justice through death, he also embraced criticism from those who trusted him


    Not my business.


    This, too, was none of his business.


    He didnt care if Oh Yeon-jung had been paid by Lee Byung-in to stir up a sex scandal with Lee Jeong-in.


    As long as he didnt get caught up in it.


    But now, youre going to incite monsters to cause a drama?


    And the victims were people who happened to be staying at the hotel and students from Doan Elementary School.


    There was nothing more to hear.


    Then, now fall!!


    Eunha, who had been hiding in the bedroom, kicked Oh Yeon-jung, who was about to take off her dress, as soon as he revealed himself.


    Unable to make a sound, she fell on top of Lee Jeong-in.


    Eunha trampled on her back to prevent her from getting up.


    What, who are you?


    Never mind. What about the monsters?


    Gah!!! My head!!


    She hadnt assessed the situation yet.


    As she struggled to break free, Eunha grabbed her by the hair.


    Uh, kid?


    Her head snapped back, and she was forced to face the eyes staring down at her.


    They were eyes that revealed no emotions.


    That plan, since when.


    Eunha stopped himself from speaking.


    He spread his mana-sensing net as wide as he could, because he caught a few reactions approaching the hotel.


    Monsters were gathering.

 Chapter 126

    Chapter 126[Flowering Night (6)]


    What the hell is he doing!


    Oh Yeon jung couldnt hide her surprise and embarrassment at the child who was weighing her down.


    She was a Class A player. Even though she was a supporter, being called an A-grade player meant that she had the skills to be a decent player.


    However, she hadnt noticed the childs presence until the child revealed itself.


    It wasnt just a presence.


    Stay still.


    She tried to push the child away, but she couldnt escape. It felt as if an unbelievably heavy stone was pressing down on her body.


    The child was using mana.


    And it was doing so with incredible skill, to the point where she couldnt respond.


    The fact that such a child existed was unbelievable.


    How many have you brought in?


    Where are you touching now?


    Why? Do you have something important hidden? Just as I thought.


    The boy, No Eunha, didnt hesitate to touch her legs.


    He slipped his hand between her thighs and pulled out a short knife.


    He removed the sheath, revealing a sharp blade.


    Eunha held the blade up to her eyes.


    What about the other device?


    Thats it.


    Youre lying. Why, Do you want scars on your face or something?


    That is really Agh!


    As Yeon-jung screamed when the blade passed momentarily by her cheek, there was a faint mark left on it.


    This brat!


    Gritting her teeth, she glared at him in the blades reflection.


    Eunha didnt care. With one hand on her head and the other on the blade, he brandished the knife, repeating the question that had been interrupted earlier.


    Any other devices?


    I have a gun on my left leg.


    You were close.


    Eunha touched around for the spot she mentioned.


    It was a revolver that could hold up to seven bullets.


    He found a magazine with interchangeable bullets.


    Potions?


    In my handbag. Theres another knife in there.


    If youre lying.


    Im not lying.


    Eunha looked down at Oh Yeon-jung.


    He smirked, then got off the bed and rummaged through her handbag on the dresser.


    Ho-oh.


    Eunha found Jung Seok-hoons potion and admired it briefly.


    Jung Seok-hoons potions were still dominating the potion market.


    The fact that she had two of these hard-to-find potions, one to restore health and the other to restore mana, showed how important her mission was.


    In addition to that, there were a few other potions in her handbag that could be categorized as sub-works of Jung Seok-hoon.


    This is good.


    Rapier G-BEx07, manufactured by Galaxy Devices.


    It was a rapier that could control the blade freely by infusing it with mana.


    Eunha extended the blade to the length of his forearm and shoved all the devices in his hand into her handbag.


    There was no holster. He slung the handbag diagonally and adjusted the strap length.


    Meanwhile, sitting on the edge of the bed, Oh Yeon jung watched him fix the bag strap.


    Would it work? why wouldnt it work on him?


    She tapped her fingers resting on the edge of the bed.


    Mana flowing from the tip of her fingers melted into the surroundings without him noticing.


    Mana infused with the gift of <Fascination> circulated in the room.


    Over time, he would be mesmerized by her.


    And she was determined to hasten that time.


    I realize youre not a normal kid. But, can you really do anything?


    She walked up to him with her arms open in a do-nothing stance.


    He fixed the strap of his bag and looked up at her.


    She smiled enchantingly and gradually released mana.


    There was no one who had ever been under the influence of <Fascination> to this extent who hadnt fallen for it.


    -Youre cute, little one, so Ill spare you.


    That was when she stretched out her arm to place her hand on his chin.


    A murderous aura swept over her.


    She stumbled backward without realizing it, and was so stunned that she forgot to close her mouth.


    She couldnt take her eyes off the menacing aura emanating from him.


    It seems you still cant quite grasp the situation.


    Ah


    The next thing she knew, he had grabbed her by the hair and was cutting it off with a knife.


    He dropped a random lock of hair in front of her eyes.


    Shut up and get down.


    Im sorry, Ill do it.


    She couldnt win.


    She hadnt fought him yet, but she could predict the outcome just by the aura he gave off.


    It was a fleshiness shed never felt before, not even from players whod crossed countless battlefields.


    It was as if he was holding a blade to her throat.


    Follow me.


    With weakened legs, she struggled to stand up, trembling like a newborn deer.


    Why wasnt the Gift working?


    He was clearly under the influence of the Gift.


    However, he was no different from a moment ago.


    That meant he wasnt affected by the Gift.


    Why?


    She was sure of it.


    Possessing a more powerful gift than the average, she could mesmerize anyone, even if they were stubborn.


    She had even mesmerized people of the same sex before.


    And yet, she couldnt charm a mere child?


    That cant be right.


    It cant be.


    Even when resisting <Fascination>, there was never a case where the effects of <Fascination> didnt take hold.


    Hey


    What?


    He looked back.


    She couldnt say anything.


    Because she couldnt feel anything in his eyes.


    It was going to be bad.


    Walking down the hallway, Eunha remembered what had happened in the room.


    Even though he didnt have any sexual desire, there was no way to avoid having his eyes wander.


    Oh Yeon-jung was a beautiful woman.


    She didnt have the kind of beauty that anyone could admire, like the fairy Im Gaeul, or the kind of beauty that made you think you were beautiful just by standing still like Lee Yoo-jung, or the kind of beauty that made you smile, like Baekryeon.


    However, she was able to use her gift to highlight her beauty.


    Under the influence of the Gift, he couldnt help but be unconsciously mesmerized by her.


    If the Unnamed Gift hadnt activated


    The Unnamed Gift, in the moment of his enchantment, triggered out of nowhere and awakened his dazed mind.


    What a gift.


    Even <Berserk>, when it took control of his mind, would suddenly activate and bring forth thoughts of murder.


    It wasnt a nameless gift.


    It was the same thing that freed me from being controlled, but it also cleared my mind.


    Without any cost.


    It was different from <Berserk>, which would make him go into a frenzy.


    What had changed?


    The gift couldnt have changed, but what had triggered it and changed its effect?


    Inwardly, I felt regret.


    If he had known more about his Gift, he might not have died in the Abyssal Dungeon.


    Maybe the people who had died for him before that wouldnt have died the way they did.


    Dont regret it.


    You must not regret.


    He walked down the hallway, shaking off the guilt that suddenly came to him.


    Even now, monsters were storming the hotel.


    Outside the hallway window, darkness loomed. It was roiling and undulating.


    So, how were you guys planning on stopping them?


    The pre-hired players were going to defend the people from the monsters.


    So the damage shouldnt be too bad.


    Did I just ask you that?


    How were you going to stop the monsters? We dont know how many monsters are coming, and you didnt think the players here would be able to stop them all, did you?


    There are people who are driving the monsters away. When the time comes, the hunters will block the influx of monsters.


    When is that time?


    Thats.


    Oh Yeon-jung stammered.


    Oh Yeon-jung blurred the end of his sentence.


    Eunha didnt just let her actions slide. It was good to have an attitude of not giving up the mission until the end, peeking for opportunities and not leaking information.


    But she had misunderstood her opponent.


    He was never a lenient person.


    Kaaak-!!!


    A gunshot rang out.


    She, who had been shot in the shoulder, paled when she saw him aiming at her without any agitation.


    Youd better think about it.


    Yeah.


    She gritted her lips in pain as she suppressed the surging blood.


    She couldnt cry here.


    She was sure that if she got on his nerves, she would be killed and left to dry.


    The client has instructed.


    How?


    By phone, received in advance.


    Ha.


    He ordered her to follow him, and they went down the emergency stairs.


    There was no sign of the elevator coming up to the top floor.


    Wheres Lee Byung-in?


    Hes in the underground auditorium I believe.


    This was troublesome.


    Threatening Byung-in to abort the operation was one thing.


    I had to deal with the monsters that were already here.


    I was getting more and more annoyed.


    Monsters-!!


    Everyone run away!!!


    Kaaaak!!!!


    Mommy-!!!


    Panic erupted in the Dawn Hotel.


    Lee Byung-in navigated through the fleeing crowd with determined strides.


    Dedicated players drew their weapons, their eyes locked on the monster that had stormed into the hotel lobby.


    The hotels resident players and the players hired by the elementary school for the retreat were fighting the monsters.


    What do you think we should do?


    As planned. Protect the people from the monsters, and kill them when we can.


    Got it.


    Several players ran off to kill the monsters that had crossed over to the middle of the lobby.


    They cooperated with Lee Byung-ins elite players to eliminate the monsters while taking opportunities to strike them down as well.


    Find CEO Lee Jeong-in!


    Where are you, sir?


    Players hired by Lee Jeong-in searched for their employer.


    Watching this scene, Lee Byung-in concealed his inner laughter.


    His younger brother must be having fun right now.


    Dont send them up to the top floor. Put monsters around them so they cant move.


    Got it.


    Two players jumped on the monsters.


    The monsters eyes shifted.


    The players under Lee Byung-ins command dragged the monsters away and ran to the people calling Lee Jeong-ins name.


    It was pandemonium.


    Lee Byung-in watched in amusement as the screams and commotion erupted, protected by his dedicated players.


    We need to move quickly to the great hall.


    Right.


    Byung-in drank the hangover drink handed to him by his entourage and turned away.


    In the hotel lobby, there were people who hadnt yet escaped.


    Mostly children. Elementary school students who had unfortunately been on a retreat during the time of his scheme.


    Byung-in pulled the closest child to him to his feet and shouted at the fleeing people.


    Everyone, calm down! Im here, you dont have to worry!


    The players will take care of the monsters! Until then, we need to evacuate to the underground auditorium!


    Byung-in vomited out his pre-planned lines.


    The people who were running away began to move to the underground auditorium under his guidance.


    Byung-in was enthusiastic. He offered to go down last, sending people away, supporting the sick, and winning the hearts of many.


    Then, among the children descending into the auditorium, he spotted a girl wearing a large ribbon.


    She must beAlice Group.


    He knew the face of the girl who had been directly incorporated into the Alice Group last year.


    The girl had greeted him at a group-friendly party before.


    With a ribbon that was as big as her head, it left a strong impression, so it didnt take long for him to recall her.


    JungHayang?


    -Huh?


    As expected.


    The girl whose name was called turned around.


    It was Jung Hayang, the little girl who was rumored to have captured the heart of Min Jun-sik, the chairman of the Alice Group.


    The moment he saw her, Lee Byung-in couldnt help the corners of his mouth turning up.


    Alice Group had begun to dominate the potion market and was making a fortune.


    One day, when Koreas financial hierarchy was reorganized, Alice Group would be at the top.


    That was the consensus in political circles.


    So, he thought it wouldnt be a bad idea to take advantage of this opportunity to create some debt with the Alice Group.


    Uh.


    Ha-yang, do you remember me? Im Lee Byung-in from Dawn Entertainment.


    Oh, hello!


    Hayang didnt seem to recognize Byung-in.


    It was understandable. The event where she had first greeted the business community had many people in attendance, and she must have been nervous back then.


    Its dangerous here. Lets go with this Uncle. These people will protect us. S��arch* The Nov��l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Byung-in pointed to the players protecting him.


    Then his gaze fell on the little girl, an Ain, who was holding her hand.


    Disgusting girl.


    How dare a monsters child hang out with the Alice Groups granddaughter.


    Ah.


    Come on, lets go with Uncle.


    He tried to smoothly detach the Ains hand from Hayangs.


    Jung Hayang!


    What is that uncle, he looks like an asshole.


    Lets just follow him for now.


    The remaining kids followed him.


    Um, mister I can walk by myself.


    You dont know when a monster will appear, so dont worry and stay by Uncles side.


    Lee Byung-in didnt listen to Jung Hayangs words.


    He smiled, thinking that it would be nice to use the debt he owed to Alice Group to get her engaged to his son.

 Chapter 127

    Chapter 127Unlocked chapter (1/1) Ty Tom!


    [Flowering Night (7)]


    An unexpected change occurred.


    After taking a bath, Hayang couldnt shake off the feeling of a prickling sensation on her neck.


    The sensation came from far away, and the night from the balcony was pitch black.


    It was so quiet that no sound could be heard.


    After a brisk wind brushed her skin, an eerie feeling rushed through her entire body.


    Hayang, whats wrong?


    Nothing, just.


    Ah, I finally found you. What were you guys doing here?


    Hayang was about to answer Seonas question when she heard Eunhyuk approaching.


    Eunha wasnt there.


    Inwardly, she hoped he was there.


    In times like this, when she felt so insecure, she needed him to be there to reassure her.


    But what are you doing here, Choi Eunhyuk? Your room is upstairs.


    Min-ji crossed her arms.


    She was right, there was no reason for Eunhyuk to come downstairs where the girls rooms were.


    Hayang thought the same thing as Minji, and vaguely suspected it had something to do with a feeling she was getting from somewhere.


    Didnt the captain tell you guys to go?


    What? No Eunha, why on earth would.


    The moment Eunhyuk spoke, Hayang deployed her mana detection network.


    Spread out like a chessboard, more than two dozen bodies reacted.


    The number was increasing. S��arch* The N?vel(F)ire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Hayang?


    Jung Hayang?


    Hey Hayang?


    She opened her eyes at the sound of the children calling out.


    There was no time for this.


    The monsters were now-.


    [This is an announcement from the hotel information desk. At 22:17, a monster was observed in the vicinity of the hotel, so please evacuate to the underground auditorium.


    This is a reminder. At 22:17, the appearance of a monster was observed in the vicinity of the hotel].


    It seems that the Dawn Hotel has also observed the presence of monsters gathering from far away.


    The children, who heard the announcement through the speakers installed in the ceiling, looked bewildered.


    They needed some time to process the broadcast.


    Everyone evacuate!


    Go down to the basement auditorium!


    Come on, come on, were running out of time!


    The hotels resident staff shouted, and from upstairs, guests rushed down the stairs in a frenzy.


    Children panicked.


    It was shovel time when the sound echoed upstairs and downstairs.


    What the hell is going on!


    Run! Get to the main hall and do it fast!


    Min-ji ran down the hallway, calming the panicked children.


    Eunhyuk, who was running next to Seona, checked several times to make sure Minji and Hayang were keeping up.


    Luckily, their friends were keeping up. Seeing the tears in their eyes, he didnt let the panic of the screaming children overwhelm him.


    If it gets dangerous, I have to step in.


    Eunhyuk pushed the player device in his hand.


    When Eunha told him to look for his friends, he grabbed the hidden player device and headed downstairs, just in case.


    This time, he had a weapon that could kill monsters.


    He realized that if his friends were in danger, he was the only one who could save them.


    JungYang?


    It was when they came down to the first floor.


    Eunhyeok looked back at the man holding Hayangs hand.


    He didnt know who it was, but he had pushed Seonas hand away, and he didnt like that he was speaking to her in a way that made her feel uncomfortable.


    The man introduced himself as Lee Byung-in, the president of Dawn Entertainment.


    Pretending to be considerate of Hayang, Lee Byung-in forcefully led her toward the stairs.


    Jung Hayang!


    Whats with him? He looks like an asshole.


    Come on, lets follow him.


    The children shouted as they watched Hayang walk away.


    I didnt like the man, but I couldnt help it.


    After calming the children down, Eunhyuk followed the man.


    He could feel the players around him looking at him.


    He was scared of their stares.


    But Eunhyuk stood firm under their gazes and continued walking with a determined expression on his face.


    Eunhais he going to be okay?


    Seona asked. Her triangular ears twitched and she was worried about Eunha, who had gotten separated on the top floor.


    Hes the captain.


    Its No Eunha.


    Eunhyuk and Minjis expressions were not bright as they replied.


    All three of them knew.


    Eunha was fighting alone somewhere.


    While feeling both secure and guilty, they couldnt shake off their worry for him.


    [Were moving to the underground auditorium.


    So well wait for you in the underground auditorium. Dont get hurt.]


    Soena sent telepathic messages, sparks crackling, even though it was frustrating that telepathy was a one-way communication at times like this. She could only convey their well-being through this method.


    Shit.


    It was when they descended a few flights of stairs, bustling with people.


    Someone swore.


    Players who were around immediately drew their weapons and aimed them at the lobby entrance.


    Ah.


    Eun-hyuk and the other children could understand why the players were taking out their weapons.


    The mana detection network they had deployed had been sufficient to detect monsters approaching right in front of the hotel.


    One,


    Two,


    Here they come.


    Hayang, who was counting to three, opened her mouth.


    Gahhhhhhkkkh!!!


    Damn it, defend the front gate!


    Supporters, quickly deploy the barrier!


    The revolving door shattered into pieces. Monsters covered in glass shards screamed and charged.


    The players who had been holding the monsters at bay outside the hotel fell to the ground in a parabolic motion.


    It was unclear if they were alive or dead.


    One after another, the monsters trampled them and charged.


    Help!


    Shit, get out of the way! Get down!


    Hurry! Hurry down!


    Monsters! Theres a monster!


    What the hell is the administration doing here, not dispatching the players!


    Hotel guests pushed aside the children who were trying to go downstairs to the auditorium, and sometimes they leaped down several steps at once.


    Because of this, children who stumbled on the stairs and fell sometimes injured their legs.


    Children with contorted faces from pain crawled down the stairs, determined to reach the bottom.


    Above them, children jumped down, and some children lay on the ground in a miserable state.


    The monsters were still trapped at the lobby entrance, but cries for help and painful moans echoed from behind.


    Well take care of this place.


    Yeah, do your best. Dont send anyone down.


    If youve taken the money, then deliver on the worth of it.


    Understood.


    Players who had been stationed in the hotel lobby exerted all their strength to prevent the monsters from approaching.


    Among them were players hired by Lee Byeong-in.


    They didnt know anything about what had happened on the top floor and had rushed to the lobby entrance to fulfill their roles.


    Now, Hayang, lets go downstairs quickly, Lee Byeong-in said, taking Hayangs hand.


    Due to the height difference, Hayang, who had raised her magpie legs, couldnt resist and was dragged along.


    Ill take her.


    Eunhyuk?


    Eunhyuk hadnt liked him from the beginning.


    Eunhyeok didnt like the fact that even as players were risking their lives to run into monsters, Lee Byung-in was so casually dismissive of their sacrifices.


    This.


    Byung-ins face crumpled.


    He reached for Hayangs hand, but Eunhyuk covered her hand behind his back and unleashed his mana.


    Mana flowed out like an arrow, and just as it was about to threaten Lee Byung-in,


    What the hell is this?


    One of Lee Byung-ins exclusive players intercepted the mana he emitted.


    The player didnt stop there. To completely crush the novice who had crawled up to the client to trample him, he tried to press him with mana.


    What?


    The player who was trying to manifest mana with his vitality couldnt believe his own eyes.


    It was the girl who had been under the protection of the boy who had explosively released mana.


    She had overwhelmed him with an overwhelmingly massive power, even enough to overlay her own mana on the mana he had manifested.


    Overwhelmed by her power, it was the man himself who couldnt breathe and was gagging.


    Hayang?


    Eunhyuk looked back at Hayang.


    Her round eyes were glaring at the men.


    My friend, dont touch him.


    Even while the players surrounding them were manifesting vitality, she didnt waver and spoke firmly.


    She had only created a sense of pressure with the mana she had injected.


    It was only pressure.


    The players whose entire bodies were wrapped in mana tried to reach out to calm her down.


    It was then.


    Dodge!


    Boss! Run away!


    Hey, asshole, I told you to stop it!


    Well, suddenly, the monsters turned and!


    The monsters that had been tied up at the entrance to the lobby began to break through the barrier.


    The display collapsed.


    Several players quickly swung their swords to deal with the monsters that had overcome the barrier.


    The monsters were powerful.


    Sensing the explosion of mana, the monsters lunged for the children, ignoring the players attacking them.


    Fuck! Why dont you stop them!


    Lee Byung-in, freed from the pressure, shouted with bulging veins in his neck.


    A large player held off the charging monster.


    Come on, run!


    Now was not the time for a mana battle with children.


    The monster was right up close.


    The terrified Byung-in pushed past the people ahead of him, not looking back to see if the kids were following or not.


    He trampled over people and ran downstairs. The people he trampled were swept away in a tidal wave of people, screaming, but it didnt matter.


    He sprinted down the corridor and threw himself into the auditorium with the barrier deployed.


    Heck, heck! Damn it!


    Lee Byung-in, sitting on the ground, had to get up while cursing.


    There was no time to rest because people who had come down the stairs were constantly rushing into the auditorium.


    There was no time to take a breath.


    He wandered around, leading his exclusive players, searching for a space where they could rest, and from afar, he spotted Hayang and the children coming in.


    He could apologize to Alice Groups granddaughter later.


    The sound of the monsters roars was heard very close now.


    It was time to reduce the number of monsters that had now rushed into the hotel.


    If the number increased any further, they would be unable to handle the monsters with the forces in the hotel.


    He rummaged in his pockets to send a message to the mercenaries who were supposed to be chasing the monsters.


    Huh?


    No matter how much he searched his pockets, there was no transceiver.


    Even after searching his whole body.


    All he found was his smartphone and wallet.


    Where did it go?


    A feeling like his blood running cold.


    Something was wrong.


    His face turned pale, and even now, he screamed his throat hoarse toward the entrance where people were still streaming in.


    Damn it! Close the door, you bastards!


    Deep in the mountains.


    Players wearing masks were looking down at the valley in the pitch-black darkness where even the light couldnt reach.


    How many have passed by now?


    Id say at least 50.


    Average rank?


    Eighth rank. The lowest is ninth rank, and the highest is seventh rank- Overrank.


    Overranked. Thats a little dangerous.


    The players were swarming the monsters.


    They frowned when they saw the monsters that had come up from the valley heading towards the Dawn Hotel.


    It was almost time for a message, but there was no word.


    An unknown anxiety creeps up on them.


    What should we do? Should we consider stopping now?


    If the announcement hasnt come, we cant just stop on our own.


    They had caused this terror, summoning monsters of this caliber.


    They were players who had immersed themselves in the underground market, but they were not immune to the fear of causing something like this.


    Anyone who could laugh at the sight of these monsters swarming had to be truly insane.


    [This is Owl.


    A new 7th-tier Overrank has joined the fray.]


    A strange silence fell among the players wearing masks.


    No one said a word, and they observed the monsters heading towards the only illuminated building in the darkness.


    With these many monsters moving, and players inside the hotel engaging in battle with them, an outbreak was bound to happen.


    It was obvious that an omnipresence would occur, and monsters would be born from it.


    While their mission was to contain the monsters, their mission was also to exterminate them.


    But with their current manpower, they could not subdue the monsters. Not even close.


    Why no contact?


    The leader of the group pondered his growing frustration.


    He knew that if he became agitated, his companions would become agitated.


    It was then.


    [This is a Water Monitor.


    I have confirmed its omnipresence. The scale of its omnipresence-at the hell is this? ahhhgkk!!!]


    None of the masked players spoke.


    Something is wrong.


    With such a large group, it was impossible for something to go wrong.


    They let out a long breath as they sensed the omnipresence, the monster born of omnipresence, that was so close to them.


    Crackle,


    Crackle.


    Hiss.


    The crying of the lure echoes through the forest.


    And two eyes watching them from above.


    They are not moons.


    They are the eyes of a monster.


    A monster born of omnipresence.


    All abort the mission, retreat!


    The leader of the group did not finish his last words.


    The monster that had descended from the tree had torn the mans throat out.


    Blood gushed out profusely.


    The spilled blood, falling into the darkness, was only the beginning.


    Hiss, hiss, hiss


    On a night shrouded in darkness,


    In the darkness of the woods, the lifeblood blossomed, nourished by someones scream.


    Rustle, rustle.


    Scattering red flowers, the monster turned its head toward the only glowing building in the distance.


    It leaped out of the darkness, its eyes as yellow as the full moon and round as the crescent moon.


    The monster born from omnipresence was the sixth ranked Stygi-Aye Gloom.

 Chapter 128

    Chapter 128Flowering Night (8)]


    The majority of the monsters that attacked the Dawn Hotel were of the Eighth Rank.


    Monsters that cause physical damage to everyday life.


    These monsters looked like little monkeys, throwing things as they could get their hands on them and clawing at people with their claws.


    Monsters in the eighth rank were easily defeated by even E-ranked players.


    Unless the Juggling Monkey was aligned with a seventh-rank monster, the Goblin.


    The goblins, who were one rank higher than the little monkeys, played tricks and confronted the players.


    Go away.


    Before they knew it, the monsters had reached the fourth floor.


    Eunha stabbed his rapier into the forehead of a juggling monkey that had climbed the staircase railing like a jungle.


    The monkey didnt even get a chance to scream before it disappeared.


    Then he leapt downstairs.


    Landing directly in front of the goblin, he energized his rapier and quickly scanned the area.


    A goblin in front of him.


    And three juggling monkeys clustered around it.


    Swiftly, he severed their throats.


    With zigzag movements, he darted out and swung his rapier. The blade pierced the Goblins heart, and he adjusted its length to withdraw the sword, cutting down the three monkeys on either side of it.


    This is ridiculous.


    Barefoot from running down the stairs from the top floor, Oh Yeon-jung stood dumbfounded, her hair untidy.


    It was inevitable.


    The skills he had displayed belonged to a veteran player.


    She thought she must have lost her head when she jumped from upstairs to downstairs, but the swordsmanship displayed by a child who was only an elementary school student was enough to make her jaw drop.


    Why arent you coming down? What, are you going to run away?


    No.


    Oh Yeon-jung felt ashamed inwardly.


    With a bullet wound in her shoulder, she was going to take the opportunity to run away from him.


    As a supporter, she couldnt fight him alone.She planned to engage him after forming a formation.


    But she couldnt run away from him.


    Aside from keeping an eye on her back, monsters had been coming up from downstairs for some time.


    Somethings wrong, there are more monsters than I expected.


    It wouldnt be strange if the monster drive was over, but theyre still coming.


    Oh Yeon-jung looked anxiously at the monsters swarming toward the hotel.


    She broke out in a cold sweat.


    She couldnt shake the uneasy feeling that things were going in the wrong direction.


    Somethings wrong. Did you guys think that the players in the hotel alone could stop something of this magnitude?


    Not to this extent, no.


    Eunha clicked his tongue as she muttered in a small voice.


    Apparently, things had taken an unexpected turn, and a serious one at that.


    They must have evacuated safely.


    I looked around the hallway. The bodies of people who had been mauled by monkeys were strewn about.


    Among them were the bodies of children.


    Some were dead in their blood-soaked gowns, while others had been ripped from their bodies by the monkeys, leaving them unclothed.


    Some faces I recognized, some I didnt.


    This sucks.


    The sight of the faces I knew dead, unable to close their eyes, was enough to make me angry.


    I shed mana on purpose.


    The eighth-ranked Monster Juggling Monkey, who had been rummaging through some corpse in the hallway, and the ninth-ranked Monster Maggot, who had been eating the corpse, looked up.


    The Juggling Monkey raised its butt menacingly and let out a murderous and menacing sound.


    Revolver Thorn.


    Eunha aimed his rapier at the monsters.


    Mana flowed out of his body and turned into thorns that circled clockwise around the rapier, resembling arrowheads.


    There were a total of seven manifested thorns.


    His target was also seven.


    Kie-Eek.


    The closest Juggling Monkey lunged.


    Eunha didnt move. When he aimed the rapier at the charging monster, one of the thorns circulating clockwise shattered its head.


    A spell that enhanced Madness, a technique for keeping monsters at bay.


    Monster Aversion.


    It was a spell he had only been able to use after defeating one of the Tredeci, due to the rapid increase in mana in his body.


    Why are these things acting up in front of me now?


    Eunha raised his rapier above his head.


    The thorns that had been revolving around the rapier remained still in place.


    As the rapier was lowered, as if it were the signal to fire, the thorns that had remained in place suddenly flew towards their targets.


    The monsters pierced by the thorns turned into mana and disappeared.


    Ignoring the mana stones scattered on the ground, Eunha descended to the second floor.


    As soon as he descended, he furrowed his brows in surprise.


    He had expected it, but the situation was more serious than he had thought.


    The monsters that had come up from the first floor were running around the corridors, fighting among themselves for prey.


    The players arent coming, what are they doing?


    Even as people were dying, there were no players taking on the monsters.


    The few players that were there were disfigured and unable to fight the monsters.


    That wasnt the problem.


    The monsters that occupied the second floor had their eyes on him, their mouths agape at the sight of their newest prey.


    It wasnt going to be an easy descent.


    And the prey was not him but the others.


    Hey.


    Yes!


    Dont think foolishly. Just follow me closely.


    The stairs were still stairs. In the midst of the monsters coming up from the first floor blocking the way, they had to deal with the monsters chasing them from behind.


    His senses were on edge.


    He took a deep breath and leaped into the crowd.


    He stabbed the nearest monster with his rapier, then adjusted the blade to pull it out of the monsters body.


    He spun his body to cover the one who had tried to attack from behind and kicked aside the one rushing from the side.


    His hands and feet moved nimbly. With no time to catch his breath, he cleared a path by wielding his sword.


    One-point breakthrough.


    Madness.


    There was no space to swing the sword.


    I stabbed the monsters in a straight line with my rapier and charged at the same time. With the added momentum and damage, the stabbed monsters became mana and scattered.


    That gave me room to swing my sword, and as soon as my back was against the wall, I scattered the mana on my rapier.


    Mana shattered into needle-like rain and held the monsters in check.


    Incredible


    Oh Yeon-jung followed the path he made, deploying a barrier around herself.


    The occasional blade he swung, with a flying spell, shattered the barrier but did no damage to her.


    The battle was unbelievable for a child.


    Even among the A-ranked players, he had never seen a player swing his sword so nonstop.


    What is it?


    It was when they were halfway down the stairs.


    Eunha stepped back as he saw the monsters waves becoming chaotic.


    There was a flash of light where he was, and the remains of the creatures rained down.


    From the fading flashes, a figure emerged,


    No Eunha?


    Teacher?


    Im Do-hon and No Eunha.


    For a moment, the two of them paused, then swung their swords at the monster that had appeared behind them.


    As if in rhythm, two monsters were obliterated.


    Before they knew it, their positions had changed.


    Eunha, who had been looking down at Im Do-hon, was now looking up at him.


    The two of them, mouths shut, stared at each other.


    There was no need to explain what was happening


    The monsters had attacked the Dawn Hotel, and Im Do-hon, as a former player, was searching the hotel for children who hadnt been evacuated.


    Eunha was also wielding a sword to survive.


    Thats all they needed to know about each other.


    Where did you come from?


    From the top floor.


    And the children?


    Im not sure.


    Eunha shook his head.


    He remembered the children who had died in the monster attack upstairs.


    They couldnt be the only ones.


    There were children from Doan Elementary School as well as children from other elementary schools in the Dawn Hotel.


    It was hard to think that so many children had been wiped out.


    There may have been others hiding somewhere in the hotel.


    Thats none of my business.


    Whether they were alive or dead was none of my business.


    Friends were the exception.


    Where are Eunhyeok, Min-ji, Hayang, and Seo-na?


    Theyve all been evacuated to the main hall.


    What about the


    [Were moving to the underground auditorium.


    So well wait for you in the underground auditorium. Dont get hurt].


    The corners of Eunhas mouth twitched as he received the telepathic message from Seo-na.


    Judging by her voice, everyone seemed to be safe.


    Besides, if they took refuge in the auditorium, there was no need to worry too much.


    As long as the protective magic was activated, they wouldnt have to fear monster attacks.


    The problem was the endless stream of monsters.


    Teacher. Leave the search for the children to the other players, and find one of the Dawn Groups heirs, Byung-in.


    Byung-in?


    Im Do-hon repeated, frowning.


    Wiping the blood from his face, he couldnt understand why the name of the heir to the Dawn Group would come up in this situation.


    However, when he heard the cause of this situation, his face hardened.


    You mean that bastard is holding the remote control.


    Yes. Its probably in the auditorium, and we need to find it and stop the monster drive.


    But what about the kids upstairs.


    I know youre worried, but thats not your job, is it?


    Eunha shrugged, and Im Do-hon, his true self came to life.


    He was a former player.


    Now, hes a full-time player for Alice Group, tasked with protecting Jung Hayang and the children around her.


    His role as an elementary school teacher was just a mean to carry out his mission.


    Nevertheless, the fact that he has chosen to live this way means that he has become attached to the children.


    Even so, one shouldnt confuse the means with the goal.


    The situation right now isnt looking good. The monsters invading the Grand Hall could happen at any moment.


    Are you going to lose them all?


    There were many children in the great hall.


    Eunhas question provoked the possibility of losing all the children who hadnt evacuated yet.


    Are you?


    Could you easily give up on that?


    How can you throw that out so easily.


    In the end, Dohoon didnt ask him.


    The ground between the two of them suddenly collapsed, and a Giant Worm-type monster burst out.


    The staircase collapsed.


    The monster went straight up, breaking the ceiling, and debris fell down.


    The dust was so thick that it obscured their vision.


    Teacher!


    Even as Eunha fell to the lower floor, he shouted towards the silhouette visible through the dust.


    Please take care of my friends.


    Before Dohon could say anything, he used his mana to sharpen his focus and strangled the disoriented Oh Yeon-jung.


    Celestial Step Technique


    Even if we stopped the monster drive, the horde heading for the Dawn Hotel wouldnt stop moving.


    I had to break their flow.


    No Eunha!


    After deploying the shock-absorbing barrier, Im Do-hon looked for Eun-ha as soon as he landed on the floor where the great hall was located.


    There was no sign of him in the dust.


    Instead, he gulped at the sight before him.


    It was a massacre.


    He had only seen something as horrifying during his time as an active player.


    Maybe even worse.


    He had seen people killed by monsters, but he had never seen people crushed to death by people.


    There were children among them.


    As mangled as they were, it was hard to tell whose bodies were pressed to the ground.


    That fact pissed me off even more.


    Most of all, the reason for the uncontrollable release of mana in his body was the evidence of what must have happened just moments before.


    The door to the great hall was shattered.


    The wooden doors were barely able to hold their shape, with bloody handprints smeared all the way down.


    And near the door, everyone was lying on the floor with their backs turned.


    The traces of someone pounding on the door to open it, even while being attacked by monsters from behind, were evident.


    What thewhat in the world.


    Who had opened the door after all?


    Was it the people?


    Or was it the monsters that rushed in to break the barrier?


    It couldnt be known.


    In a situation where nothing could be known, there was only one thing that could be certain.


    All of this was because of a person named Lee Byungin, who was anxious to protect himself from behind the barrier.


    .


    The monsters didnt care about Im Do-hoon.


    The mana of the people inside the protective spell was more stimulating.


    The situation was shifting in their favor.


    Lee Byungin.


    Im Dohons glasses clinked.


    Throwing them away, he activated a vision-enhancing spell.


    The spell illuminated the scene beyond as if it were right up close.


    It was a favorite spell of the former player.


    He stepped forward with his right leg, crossed his blades, and ducked his upper body.


    Accelerate.


    With a quick burst of speed, he flew toward the monster that had just broken the barrier.


    Even if his body lost balance and spun in the air several times, he descended and struck down with the blade he held in his right hand.


    The monster made a shattering sound as it disintegrated.


    As soon as he landed on the ground, he held two knives and moved like a whirlwind.


    Windblade


    He blew away all the monsters nearby.


    He threw himself into the monsters that were chasing him as he entered the protective barrier, raising his hand towards them. S��ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Finger play


    Each of the ten mana threads, split into five each, turned into countless bullets and rushed towards the monsters.


    Not a single monster survived the rain of bullets that rained down in a V shape.


    Teacher!


    Minji shouted from the other side.


    Among the children was Lee Byungin.


    Like a gust of wind.


    Chanting a single spell, he covered the remaining distance in one breath.


    Huh?


    He slammed on the brakes with all his might in the middle and punched Lee Byungin with all his strength.


    What a-are you doing?!


    Lee Byung-in screamed as he hit the ground.


    Im Dohon pressed on his abdomen with his foot and glared at the players who showed hostility towards him.


    The remote control?


    He released his mana, showing them that he could kill Lee Byungin at any time.


    Re-remote control?


    A bewildered Lee Byungin stammered.


    Im Dohon kicked him in the abdomen.


    The players employed by Lee Byungin remained silent.


    His words were correct.


    They, too, were uneasy.


    They were just mercenaries, holding on for dear life to protect their clients.


    I know youre the one who set this up. You have the switch to control this situation.


    As Im Do-hon spoke those words, the eyes of several of the players hired by the private changed.


    He realized that some of them hadnt fully grasped the full extent of the monster attack.


    Surrounded by monsters, there was no need to make them enemies.


    Rather, he needed them on his side.


    Speak.


    Im Do-hoon stamped his foot and threatened, and the players didnt try to stop him.


    If you dont-


    Lee Byung-in, whose face had turned red, struggled to breathe and whimpered.


    He protested, and when he couldnt breathe anymore, he finally admitted it all.


    I lost it, damn it!


    It was a confession no one wanted to hear.

 Chapter 129

    Chapter 129Unlocked chapter (1/1)


    Thank you Gary!! <333


    [Flowering Night (9)]


    The flow must be stopped.


    Without stopping the flow, the monsters attacking the hotel could not be defeated.


    He was the only one who could stop the flow.


    Ha, hahagh, can we take a break?


    Lead the way.


    Please. How am I supposed to climb the mountain in this condition!


    I thought I told you to lead the way.


    Eunha didnt change his mind.


    He didnt even pretend to listen when Oh Yeon-jung screamed at him in anger as she climbed the mountain path barefoot.


    He just pointed the gun at her.


    For a moment, Oh Yeon-jungs heart sank.


    Do you think Im afraid of dying? Yes, do it! If you can kill me, kill me.


    A bullet pierced the back of her hand.


    She blinked, looked at the hole in her hand, and screamed.


    My, my hand. My hand!


    She tried to repair the hole with her other hand.


    She froze.


    The gun was still pointed at her.


    Hey.


    The chamber turned.


    If you think Im going to kill you nicely, youre sorely mistaken. Unless you want to see that hand gouged out too, move.


    It wasnt a child.


    It was an emotionless monster dressed as a child.


    She gritted her teeth, brushed the blood from her fingertips, and climbed the mountain path.


    She used her magic to bind her wounds together, and peered into the darkness through reddened eyes.


    Theyre keeping up.


    Eunha deployed its mana sensors.


    There was a change in the procession of monsters attacking the Dawn Hotel.


    The monsters had turned and were following him.


    <Fascination> Oh Yeon-jungs gift was excellent at possessing creatures without distinguishing between species.


    Even she was bleeding. Even the tiny amount of mana in her blood served to attract monsters.


    I should have avoided suffering, but


    It was unavoidable.


    There was no one else who could drive away the monsters.


    The players in the hotel couldnt be trusted. There might be players among them following Lee Byung-in.


    Of course, the players hired for the training camp at Doan Elementary School were people untouched by Lee Byung-ins influence.


    But players were selfish beings.


    He couldnt rashly entrust them with a matter of life and death.


    The only trustworthy player was the homeroom teacher, Im Do-hon.


    But even Eunha hesitated.


    He could leave the monster hunt to Im Dohon and deal with Lee Byung-in, the instigator of this incident.


    The hesitation didnt last long.


    He could see that Im Dohon wouldnt become cruel at a crucial moment, especially after his time as an elementary school teacher.


    Those kids needed someone to protect them too.


    Eunha could easily anticipate the situation unfolding in the auditorium.


    The players hired by Lee Byung-in would wait for the right moment to kill or capture the players of Lee Jeongs group.


    He couldnt just leave the kids in the midst of this conspiracy.


    To navigate through this swirling turmoil and stay on the right path, they needed a leader.


    There was no one else but Im Dohon.


    It was infuriating.


    In the end, he had to take care of this.


    Eunha squeezed the trigger as the monster leapt from the tree.


    Gunfire rang out, bullets piercing the darkness.


    Something clattered to the ground, but he didnt have time to look around.


    Monsters were beginning to be felt, one by one, as they followed.


    It was the same on the mountain.


    The monsters heading for the Dawn Hotel had sensed Oh yeon-jung mana and turned around.


    Buff.


    Ah, yes?


    Buff me, stay away from me.


    Yes, yes!


    Oh Yeon-jung was terrified at the monsters that began to surround them.


    What about your comrades who are supposed to be in the mountains?


    Th-that They must be somewhere around here.


    Eunha clicked his tongue.


    He didnt get a chance to talk as he fought off monsters from all directions.


    He ran through the trees, changing magazines as he went. He put strength into his feet, jumped onto a tree branch, and leaped into the crowd, wielding his rapier as long as he could extend it.


    Chaos.


    Celestial Step Technique


    Berserk


    Madness.


    It was all chaos.


    I swung my sword at the first sign of movement. If the monsters were too much for him to handle, he would change places, and if that didnt work, he would use restraining magic to close the distance.


    He fired his revolver at the monster that had approached after wildly swinging his sword.


    Should I try it?


    With labored breaths, he glanced at the rapier he had adjusted to arms length.


    He vaguely understood the phenomenon in his head.


    He had never used it before.


    There had been no opportunity to use it.


    But in a situation where there was no one around, only monsters lurking, the circumstances were different.


    He took a deep breath and infused mana into the blade of his rapier.


    A bluish mana emitted light.


    As the pupils of the monsters crawling through the darkness contracted in response to the light,


    The azure light blended into the darkness.


    Darkness emitting light from within.


    The monsters witnessed an unreal phenomenon that tampered with the laws of the world.


    A sinister and eerie energy emanated from the sword.


    Skill No. 001 Undecided.


    A magic I had never used before.


    A form I was unfamiliar with.


    I had to fix it in place.


    Muttering random words, he swung the darkness enveloping the hilt.


    An image of the Lizard King firing venom flashed through his mind.


    Skill No. 001 Undecided


    The darkness enveloping the sword erupted radially.


    Mana turned into sharp blades, slicing through the monsters in front of him.


    The monsters didnt die.


    They were dying.


    The first monster to show signs of decay was the one that had been attacked first.


    Its injured area rotted and it vomited blood while convulsing.


    Soon, blood spurted out of the opened wound, and it vomited blood from its entire body.


    When the monster had about half of its body left, it could no longer resist the poison and disappeared.


    The same signs appeared everywhere.


    Some monsters vomited blood and disappeared, while others turned into mana, decaying.


    Even if he never reached adulthood, the Lizard King was not the Lizard King for nothing.


    The skills the Lizard King left behind were powerful.


    It was unfortunate that the skill stones were small, and the only way to use them was to add them to the blade.


    Not a skill to be overused.


    After seeing the same thing happen to monsters covered in the blood of poisoned monsters, Eunha decided to refrain from using this spell.


    It was an attack that could easily damage his allies.


    The mana cost was also surprisingly high. The toxicity varied depending on the amount and efficiency.


    However, it was a satisfying skill.


    It was a skill that could be used against multiple monsters at once.


    The infectious nature of the poison was at times no different from a widespread attack.


    Before regressing, when his internal mana was comparable to the players average, he couldnt handle long-range magic, annihilation spells, or widespread magic.


    There were times when he had to give up on skill stones because his internal mana couldnt handle it. S��arch* The N?velFire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In that sense, the Lizard Kings magic was meant for him.


    Moreover, the Skill Stones that had dissolved into his body werent just toxic, they were also-.


    On top!


    Oh Yeonjung shouted.


    Eunha, who had cleared the area around him, looked up.


    Enhancing his vision with mana, he could see the silhouette of a creature nestled among the trees.


    A sixth-tier monster, a shadow spider.


    Its venom had a property that disrupted internal mana.


    But Eunha was calm.


    Even when it sprayed venom from its rear end, she watched it calmly.


    Celestial Step Technique.


    There was no way to dodge the poison that randomly fell from the sky, even with a spell to close the distance.


    But why should I avoid it?


    Climbing up a wooden pillar in a zigzag pattern, Eunha reversed the shadow spiders venom.


    Quick-acting poison.


    Even if his internal mana went wild, it wasnt abnormal.


    If he hadnt absorbed the magic left by the Lizard King.


    The venom of the Lizard King was one of the top-tier venoms.


    Unless it was a paralyzing poison, there was no way a similarly toxic shadow spiders venom could be effective.


    And without its venom, the Shadow Spider was nothing more than a seventh-ranked Giant Spider.


    Charging Strike.


    Leaping from the Shadow Spiders head, Eunha stabbed his scarlet rapier in a straight line.


    The mana-wrapped blade cut through the thick armor, separating the head from the body.


    Come out quickly, all of you.


    The massive body toppled the tree with a thud.


    Landing on the grass without impact, he raised his rapier, keeping his eyes on the darkness beyond.


    There was a rustling sound, and three players stepped out, hands raised.


    They were all wearing masks.


    Eunha summoned up a bead of mana.


    A blue light illuminated the mens appearance.


    A navigator and two rangers, perhaps.


    The others?


    From what he had heard, there were more than twenty mercenaries tasked with driving the monsters from the mountain.


    No contact


    The man in the lead replied.


    In truth, the man saw an opportunity, and he intended to rescue Oh Yeon-jung and kill him.


    But then he saw it.


    A child of elementary school age wielded a rapier and slaughtered the swarming monsters.


    The shadow spiders venom had no effect.


    Meanwhile, the mans companion was killed by an unfortunate splash of venom.


    His presence had been discovered.


    Drop your weapons when I say something nice.


    The men obeyed.


    Two rangers were no match for a kid whose magic surpassed even the venom of a shadow spider.


    That would not change with the addition of their supporter, Oh Yeon-jung.


    Where is the drive starting from?


    Beyond the mountain valley.


    And the control tower?


    .


    Control tower?


    It will be in the valley.


    Lead the way.


    Eunha pointed at the unarmed men with a chin gesture.


    Beyond them, monsters lurked.


    It meant they should clear the way unarmed.


    It was a suicidal act, but no one could resist his words.


    He had said it with a chilling tone, and there was no one who could defy him.


    Why. Why are we starting over..?


    just walk.


    The man led the way, followed by the ranger and navigator.


    Eunha only started walking when the men disappeared into the bushes.


    He didnt check if Oh Yeon-jung was following. Escaping meant facing a pain worse than death.


    In fact, she never had the intention of running away from him. The phrase couldnt escape would be more appropriate.


    Her desire to escape had disappeared entirely after witnessing his battle against the monster horde, including the shadow spider.


    In that way, the players climbing the mountain path considered him more of a monster than the monsters themselves.


    How many did they lure?


    The summit was just around the corner.


    Up on the rocks, Eunha frowned.


    The monsters had sensed his mana and were following him.


    It was safe to say that the threat that had terrorized the Dawn Hotel was gone.


    Even if it was directed at him.


    Eunha downed the potion. The potion restored his health and mana, and he calmly analyzed the situation.


    His strength was not enough to defeat all of the monsters.


    But he couldnt wait for the clan from Chuncheon City, to arrive.


    He couldnt defeat them.


    Nor could he wait.


    There was only one option left.


    What, what?


    Eunha looked at Oh Yeon-jung, who was following behind.


    Then he turned his eyes to the men in front of him.


    As a human being, it wasnt right, but I can do it.


    I can.


    Eunha looked up at the night sky, thinking of the cruelest way to do it.


    .


    Two eyes as big as the full moon.


    A giant monkey stared down.


    Kiki-ki-ki-iiii


    6th-ranked Stygian Glum.


    In the lightless darkness, the enemy closed its eyes.


    The night without anything visible had arrived, and the terror that disgusted humans settled in.

 Chapter 130

    Chapter 130[Flowering Night (10)]


    The barrier cracked. The dome-shaped barrier that surrounded the great hall was cracking.


    Monsters poked their heads through the cracks, forcing their way through and widening them.


    What, what do we do!


    Monsters are in! No!


    Im scared, Im scared, Im scared, I dont know what to do!


    The kids were panicking.


    Huddled together in the center of the auditorium, the childrens fears were swallowed up by the sight of the monster on the other side of the barrier.


    They couldnt look each other in the eye. If they did, they avoided eye contact and called out for their parents, who werent there.


    The other guests were the same way: they couldnt look at each other either.


    No wonder.


    There was no other option.


    Most of them had trampled over people on their way down the stairs, ignoring the cries for help and implicitly agreeing with Byung-ins order to close the door.


    They had turned away from the pleas.


    And this was the result.


    The monsters had begun to destroy the barriers that had been deployed in the great hall, and all they could do now was wait to become its prey.


    I am in command. I will not allow any dissent.


    Im Do-hon said to the people who were terrified in such a situation.


    Taking the pistol from Byung-in, he looked around at the gathered players.


    None of the players disagreed.


    They had been hired by Lee Jeong-in and Byung-in.


    Now that Byungins atrocities had been revealed, they could not accept his orders.


    They had to live with it.


    They had enmity against each other, but for this moment, they had to work together.


    There was no fool who didnt know that.


    Except for one.


    Youre not! You guys are making a big mistake, Im going to be killed Ill Ill!


    Byung-in struggled under the spell.


    They took off his socks and stuffed them into his mouth, silencing him.


    But Subclan Lord. How are we supposed to. in this situation?


    Its been years since I left the clan, and I still hear that.


    Im Do-hon smiled bitterly at the player pretending not to know him.


    They were players from the Regulus clan hired by Doan Elementary School.


    Their presence gave him the authority to take command.


    His experience as a former Sub-Lord of the Regulus Clan was enough to convince the players.


    Casters will modify the magic deployed in the Great Hall to narrow the scope of the barrier. Those who can fight should form two-person teams to deal with the monsters, and supporters should protect the people and provide support magic.


    Dohon instructed.


    The players nodded and formed groups of two to deal with the monsters that had escaped the barrier.


    The casters were quick on their feet. They intervened with the magic in the great hall and reduced the size of the barrier.


    The density of the barrier increased, and the cracks disappeared.


    But it was only a temporary fix. S��ar?h the N??eFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The monsters that hadnt been able to enter the Great Hall poured in as the barrier disappeared.


    There was no way the players in the room could protect the people and deal with that many monsters.


    Fuck.


    Someone muttered.


    Swear words were flying out of their mouths.


    Even if they wanted to run away, they couldnt.


    They had to raise their swords to defend themselves.


    It was a night that seemed to go on forever.


    It was a reality I didnt want to face.


    When I opened my eyes, the world was hell.


    People were screaming in terror, and those who had gotten inside the barrier were pushing back those who tried to enter and slamming the doors to the great hall.


    All they could do was watch as the monsters broke through the barrier as if they were being punished.


    A world so different from the one they knew, so cruel.


    No.


    This is not it.


    Hayang shook her head.


    The world she knew was not a world where people fought for their lives, screaming in terror.


    It was a world where people worked together to survive, and fought to shake off their fears.


    It was not a world of blood and tears, but a world of smiles.


    Jung Hayang.


    She was terrified that the world she knew had changed into a world she didnt recognize.


    Hayang.


    She covered her ears and closed her eyes from reality.


    Jung Hayang.


    Teacher?


    Someone grabbed her wrist.


    Coming to her senses, Hayang looked up to see Im Do-hon kneeling at her eye level.


    His face was haggard with fatigue from expending mana. His face was covered in sweat.


    But he didnt give up, even though the situation was hopeless.


    Dont worry.


    teacher?


    If something happens, mana this artifact. With your mana, a protective spell will unfold that can hold out until help arrives.


    Hayang stared at the pendant in her hand.


    With this pendant, she could protect them all.


    Her thoughts were quickly dismissed.


    Protective magic can only protect a few people.


    So even if they ask you to cast a protective spell on them, you must never do so.


    You meanthem?


    Yes, never. When the worst comes to the worst, recognize what you have to protect, and figure out the best way to survive.


    Im Dohon stood up.


    He was currently directing the players to keep the monsters away from the barrier.


    He couldnt stay any longer.


    Teacher.


    Hayang grabbed Im Do-hon by the hand as he was about to run to the players.


    Im Do-hon turned around.


    Eunha where is he?


    She looked for Eunha.


    The only person who could save her from her despair.


    The prince who makes all endings happy.


    She looked for him.


    She believed that Eunha would do anything for her.


    Hed tear this cruel world apart and replace it with the world she knew.


    Eunha, is doing something else.


    Eunha is not here now.


    Tears threatened to fall.


    She pressed her fingers to her reddened eyes.


    Why isnt the phone connecting!


    I think the mana concentration is too high to communicate!


    Damn it! What are they doing in Chuncheon City!


    Mo-, a monster has entered!


    Players, what are you doing, a monster has entered!


    Even the narrowed-down barrier couldnt withstand the monster onslaught.


    The barrier began to crack.


    As the monsters used their mass to slam their bodies together, the barrier shattered.


    It happened everywhere.


    Players fighting outside the barrier had to turn around, unable to hide their dismay.


    Some of them were hit from behind by the monsters.


    Gahhhhhhh!!!


    What is this! Why are you doing this to me.


    Mamaaaaah.


    Help me, help me!


    A very strange world.


    Alone in that world, Hayang was tiny and weak.


    All she could do was stare.


    She didnt know what to do.


    The tingling sensations throughout her body told her that she could no longer withstand the monsters onslaught.


    She knew it, too.


    The people were exhausted.


    The monsters were growing in number, but the players were dwindling.


    The barrier was broken, and it was a foregone conclusion that those within it would be eaten by the monsters.


    Everyone.


    Im going to die.


    Clutching the pendant to her chest, Hayang looked at the charging monsters.


    All will die.


    If she activated this artifact, she might be able to live.


    Only herself, maybe her friends.


    In a world without Eunha, this is all she can do now.


    Jung Hayang, get a hold of yourself!


    The scenery changed.


    A sword that came into view from the edge pierced the side of a pig-like monster.


    The monster that fell to the ground, vomiting blood, dropped a mana stone and disappeared.


    Eun-hyuk Ah?


    Why are you like this? Do you want to die that badly?! We need to get it together!


    Ah.


    Eun-hyuk groaned.


    His legs gave out. Kneeling down, Hayangs eyes widened at the sight behind him.


    Children were fighting.


    Grabbing whatever they could get their hands on and throwing it at the oncoming monsters, players jumped in between them to protect them.


    Terrified guests manifested their own mana, trying to pull the monsters off the people.


    Seona, you too!


    Okay!


    One, two~!


    Minji and Seona joined forces and threw their harnesses at the monsters.


    Amidst the incessant screams, the sounds of people who hadnt given up on life could be heard intermittently.


    Yes, they hadnt given up on life.


    They were struggling to live.


    Eun-hyeok.


    What?


    Eunha wont come.


    I know.


    Eunhyuk replied bluntly. With the mana on his player device, he held back the Eighth Rank monster that had broken through the barrier.


    It was enough to stop it.


    The nearby players rushed over and choked it out.


    So youre going to stay like this?


    .


    Not me. I dont want to wait for someone to come save me.


    .


    So Im going to fight, Jung-Hayang, you if youre scared, step back.(1)


    Eunhyuk left those words and ran out to save the others.


    It was visible in her eyes.


    That he was draining his mana so fast that he could barely run with his sword.


    Still, he didnt stop running.


    Neither did Minji, nor Seona.


    They all did. They must have been at their limits, but they didnt give up and fought against the monster.


    I.


    I dont want to give up.


    I dont want to die.


    So save me, Eunha.


    Eunha you are a prince.


    Im not a prince.


    There is no such thing as a prince in this world.


    I remembered his words from the night before.


    I know.


    That the charming prince, straight out of a fairy tale, didnt exist anywhere.


    That it was all fiction.


    No, but still Eunha is a prince


    Look at me properly.


    Is Eunha a prince?


    No, he isnt.


    She just thought he was.


    She was just projecting what she wanted him to be, a man who had cleared the world of the shadow of death.


    The captain is, yeah, hes just a hard worker.


    Eunhyeoks words were correct.


    Eunha was just a person who lived harder than others.


    Its embarrassing.


    She untied the ribbon that held her hair. She put the pendant around her neck and tied her hair back with the ribbon.


    Her mother had passed away at an age where she probably wouldnt even remember her face.


    Around the time she desperately searched for her mothers photo, her father had given her a ribbon with a awkward smile.


    A ribbon that looked exactly like the one her mother used to wear, the only thing that resembled her mothers warmth.


    That must be why-


    She treated the ribbon as if it were a talisman.


    She walked around with it like a protective charm, even though she knew her mothers warmth was nowhere to be found.


    She couldnt help it.


    She was afraid of death, something she couldnt understand at her young age.


    Although she didnt tell her father, she had searched for happy stories because she couldnt bear the sadness of her mothers absence.


    Even though she knew that happiness was always right by her side.


    Now, she didnt have to do that anymore.


    Because her father was here.


    This ribbon was not an object that reminded her of her mothers memory.


    It was an object that reminded her of her time with her father.


    Because she had her sister, a mother.


    She didnt have to search for her mothers warmth anymore.


    When she came home after school, Min Su-jin greeted her with a gentle smile.


    Because she had friends.


    She wasnt alone.


    She wasnt sad.


    There was no time to be alone or to be sad anymore.


    You cant be stuck in a fairy tale and only see what you want to see.


    This is a world where happy stories and sad stories coexist.


    Happy endings and sad endings are always right around the corner.


    And the ending is not something that someone leads you to, but something that you create.


    Eunha will never come.


    Stop seeing what you want to see.


    Its time to accept things as they are.


    You cant just see what you want to see.


    You have to accept the world as it is.


    You cant project what you want the world to be.


    It is time to graduate from fairy tales.


    Jung Hayang infused the pendant with mana.


    As the artifact absorbed the mana, a blue barrier began to unfold around her.


    I knew it from the beginning.


    The charming prince was nowhere to be found.


    She was just turning away from the fairy tale.


    She just didnt want to admit it.


    Because the moment you admit it, you have to accept that there are sad endings in this world.


    A world where happy endings and sad endings coexist.


    You are the only one in control of your ending.


    Not the prince.


    There are no princes in this world.


    So she said,


    I have to do this.


    The blue barrier did not protect her alone.


    The explosion of mana forced the artifact to tear through the spell, repairing the crumbling barrier.


    More robust than before.


    Stronger than before.


    Jung Hayang!


    Her friends called from afar.


    She happened to pick up a trump card that had fallen to the ground.


    It seemed someone had dropped it.


    It was good timing.


    She opened the card case and scattered the trump cards into the air.


    Im not giving up.


    All stories had to be led not by someone else but by oneself.


    Cinderella had to prove herself worthy of the glass slipper.


    Rapunzel had to use her hair to climb down a tall tower.


    The Little Mermaid had to confess her love or stab her prince with the sword her sisters gave her to avoid being turned into foam.


    Yes, like that.


    Mana-filled trump cards flew in all directions and stuck to the barrier.


    The mana glowed more intensely.


    The mana was responding to her mind.


    A strange, yet somehow familiar sensation.


    She knew what it was before.


    A sensation she couldnt put into words, but it was always there.


    It was growing, like a sprout from a broken seed, sucking in more information as it grew.


    I wont give up.


    No more Snow White waiting to open her eyes for the prince to come, no more Sleeping Beauty falling into eternal sleep after pricking her finger with a spindle.


    Something greater.


    Like Alice, who courageously explored Wonderland.


    No, I cant give up.


    Magic is the manipulation of the world through concrete imagination, mana, and sometimes a medium.


    A concrete imagination encompasses knowledge of principles, understanding, and senses.


    A mind that believes in things, even if they are sometimes unrealistic.


    Yes, the mind.


    At this moment, she believed that the magic she was about to perform would be possible in reality.


    Declaration of Queen Heart.


    Finally, the seed woke up from its long sleep and blossomed into a pure white flower in the middle of the night, not knowing when dawn would arrive.


    The situation was reversed.


    Just as the barrier was about to collapse, the barrier that Jung Hayang had deployed had taken its place.


    Its amazing.


    It was a magic that could only be admired.


    Im Do-hon glanced at Jung Hayang, who maintained the protective magic at the center of the barrier, and defeated the monsters.


    The other players did the same.


    Though they couldnt put it into words in the midst of the fierce battle, they all stared at her.


    They couldnt help it.


    Shed managed to turn the small protective enchantment on the artifact into a large one.


    The modification of the formula was difficult.


    But she poured mana into her body, disrupting the formula, changing what it was supposed to protect from a few to many.


    As if she knew where to put her hands.


    It was evidence that her sense of obtaining information through mana was exceptional.


    That wasnt the only surprise.


    Her true power was revealed in a spell called Queen of Hearts Declaration.


    Trump cards stuck all over the barrier would sound an alarm whenever a monster approached.


    Upon receiving a certain amount of impact, the magic released from the cards repelled the monsters attacks.


    Im Dohon couldnt understand how her magic worked.


    The imagination of childrenits amazing.


    Young minds could come up with the most unexpected ideas.


    Sometimes they think they can do things that are impossible in reality.


    For him as an adult, it was impossible.


    As he grew older, his thinking hardened, and all he could do was create magic based on his imagination, which was grounded in reality.


    But he was still an amateur.


    Im Do-hon looked at the monsters that had been knocked back by the trump cards magic.


    Some were injured, but none were dead.


    It was a child, not a player.


    It was inevitable that she would have some resistance to killing something.


    But what if she was able to kill them?


    Would that barrier really just bounce them off?


    Im Dohon shook his head at the thought.


    Maybe Im looking at the one of the Twelve Seats of the future.


    Nevertheless The person that the players were silently admiring wasnt just Jung Hayang.


    Eunhyuk swung his sword almost as if he was exposing his mana and protected the children.


    Sorry, I think Im done.


    No, you did well. Thank you, Eunhyuk.


    Eventually, he lost consciousness and collapsed.


    Seo-na put his head on her lap.


    I still! I can still do it! I can still do it!


    Min-ji was running back and forth inside the barrier, encouraging the panicked players and throwing harnesses to help those struggling outside the barrier.


    The mana she threw didnt do much more than make a popping sound.


    But for the players, it was enough to draw the monsters attention away from them.


    Seona, 11 oclock.


    Yeah, okay.


    [Monster at 11 oclock, please!]


    Seona telepathically relayed Hayangs instructions.


    In order to maintain the magic of the Heart Queens Declaration, Hayang was using two magics in parallel.


    She had also used her mana-fueled senses to determine where the protective spell had weakened.


    Once she relayed the information, nearby players jumped in to defend the barrier.


    Dual-casting and reading information from all directions at the same time.


    It was as if she was reading several books at the same time, processing information from multiple directions at once.


    Im Dohon understood how difficult that was.


    It was impossible for most people.


    Perhaps her gift was-.


    The chairman must be very worried.


    The gift was nothing right now.


    The dual casting she was able to accomplish with the mana in her body and the Gift, and the magic he couldnt understand how it worked, was bound to interest anyone.


    Players from the Regulus Clan, mercenaries hired by Lee Byungi-n, and those hired by Lee Jeong-in have already shown interest.


    It would be very difficult to cover this up.


    One day, information about her will spread throughout the player world.


    When that happens, there will be people everywhere trying to recruit her.


    A whirlwind.


    But that was something to worry about it later.


    Defeating the monsters was the priority.


    At some point, the monsters stopped coming to the hotel.


    Someone must have stopped the flow.


    Somehow, Im Dohon felt like he knew who it was.


    He couldnt believe it, though.


    Not much time left! Do everything in your power!


    He shouted at the top of his lungs.


    When the monsters in the great hall have been dealt with, this night will have passed.


    (1) Eunhyuk is my fav, I said what I said. Hayang is so lovely, tqm linda.


    Wow, they grow up so fast, dont they? Its incredible! (Im not crying)

 Chapter 131

    Chapter 131[Flowering Night (11)]


    Help me.


    Save me.


    Save me, please.


    It was hell, that place.


    A horror that burned through the world like it would consume anything.


    Crumbling ground, collapsing bridges.


    The sky was filled with soaring flames and smoke, and monsters emerged from the raging inferno.


    The creature glowed with an inner light in the searing heat.


    Its eyes were glowing in the heat, and it was glaring at him, a gaze that made him feel the fear of death just by looking at it.


    My g-god, shouldnt we get off too?


    Lets get out, too.


    He could hear his parents voices in the drivers and passengers seats, but he couldnt look away from it.


    My body wouldnt listen.


    From head to toe, my body was stiff with fear, and there were no tears in my eyes.


    Eunha, Euna, lets get out of here.


    Its okay, Daddy will chase those bastards away.dont worry


    Then, my vision reversed.


    It happened so fast.


    That in front of me had just struck the leg that had been pulled out from under the water like a whip.


    The ground collapsed.


    The water rose greedily to swallow the falling debris, and my vision spun out of focus.


    The world was now a bubbling mess.


    Looking up from the water, where all I could hear was the cries of people and the screams of their families, the world was fucking beautiful.


    A symphony of flaming water, bubbling bubbles, and human screams.


    And in the midst of the music I didnt want to hear, there was a ding, ding, ding, ding-.


    Its okay, Eunha.


    Ill protect you.


    The world faded to white.


    When I woke up, I was floating down the river.


    No one was there.


    Not my father.


    Not my mother.


    Not even my sister.


    Lies. Its a lie.


    A reality he didnt want to admit.


    Looming over his fading consciousness was the kraken that had taken everything from him.


    A wall he couldnt cross even if he wanted to, a traumatizing reminder of the horror.


    Dont be ridiculous.


    An unfamiliar yet familiar sensation jolted him awake.


    An arm lifted from the water,


    You think you can break me?


    I slammed it down toward it.


    Uki-e-e-ee-eeekkk!!


    A sixth-tier monster, the Stygian Gloom.


    This monsters fear lies in its ability to blend into the darkness, making it difficult to recognize.


    It can control its own size at will. It shrinks when its being attacked and inflates when its attacking.


    So when you try to attack its body, you sometimes dont know what youre fighting.


    Its like youre fighting a formless terror.


    It gets bigger when youre scared, and smaller when youre not.


    The only thing that makes it recognizable is its eyes, which are as big and round as the full moon.


    The way to attack the creature was to attack its eyes, which could identify its presence in the dark.


    The problem is, the moment you look into its eyes, youre faced with your own fear.


    No, no, no, no, no, no. Its wrong, p-please, I- Ive paid you back, what more do you want me to do, please, open the door, I dont want to be here, Im scared, please, please, please open the door. I messed up, I messed u-up, Im scared, please dont come, Ill pay it all back with interest, please, please, please, PLEASE, open the door!


    No! Never! Dont come. Dont fucking come! I didnt kill him, why do you keep fucking with me!


    This cant be happening, this cant be happening, why am I the only one who has to suffer this, why, why my family!


    H-hyung. Get a grip on yourself. I brought you a potion, why cant you drink it, drink it. D-do you want to die? No, no, no, no, you cant die. I was just kidding, so dont d-die. Please, p-please, dont leave me alone. Without my hyung, how w-will I live?


    This way.


    Even if you increase your mana resistance, you cant look him in the eye and fight him, and at some point, fear will take over.


    Whooosh.


    The wind blew.


    It rustled the bushes, and a yellow eye flashed overhead.


    It was almost dangerous.


    The moment the creature opened its eyes in the darkness, Eunha sprinted away.


    I dont know how much time passed.


    When the creature first appeared, one of the masked players was unable to resist its mana and found himself staring into its eyes.


    The rest of the party scrambled to keep it at bay, but one by one, everyone but Eunha was overcome with fear.


    He, too, was caught up in its visions as he drained his mana.


    Dont think youll die peacefully.


    One-point breakthrough.


    With a wall walk, I kicked a wooden beam and climbed up, my rapier clutched in both hands.


    The wind swirled around the tip of the blade, turning it into a giant drill and enveloping him.


    He stomped his foot. Leaping diagonally, he stabbed the rapier into the air.


    The tip shattered the creatures barrier.


    For a moment, the big eyes fluttered open.


    Tsk.


    He felt a rush of air from above his head.


    Breaking the spell, he closed his barrier, twisted, and spun in the opposite direction.


    Madness.


    He scattered the remaining mana in his rapier toward whatever was attacking from above.


    The slender stinger did little damage.


    Eunha fell with the barrier intact.


    He couldnt nullify all of the impact.


    Rolling on the ground, he lifted his head.


    The position of the eyes had shifted.


    When he met the yellow eyes, he furrowed his brows.


    For a moment, his body trembled.


    He almost lost consciousness.


    If only the nameless gift hadnt triggered.


    Annoying.


    Sixth-tier monsters are not something that can be hunted alone.


    The Stygian Gloom, in particular, was a monster that posed a threat comparable to a 5th-tier monster in environments without light.


    Before the regression, he was not a child, and it was not a monster he could defeat alone.


    But he had no choice.


    The members of the hastily assembled party were still in a state of terror.


    Waking them up would be simple, but there was no point in doing so only to lose them again at the sight of the creature.


    Except for one.


    Hey. Wake up.


    Eunha nudged Oh Yeon-jung, who was having a nightmare about being tormented by a corpse dealer.


    Mana flowed through her.


    The body reflexively rejects mana that is not its own.


    In order to break the spell of the Stygian Gloom, I had to disrupt its mana by infusing it with someone elses mana.


    If done incorrectly, it could cause a mana explosion.


    Uh, uh, what? This is.


    When you wake up, buff me, take your friends and hide somewhere.


    What?


    Do I need to say it one more time?


    Uh, no.


    Waking up from her nightmare, Oh Yeon-jung quickly assessed the situation.


    The only way to survive this situation was to cooperate with him.


    She gave him the buffs she could, then turned her back on him and fled.


    She had no regard for her teammates.


    Eunha didnt mind her fleeing without hesitation.


    Shed be back anyway.


    Hey, what the hell!


    She was stuck fighting a Stygian Gloom.


    It was not too late for the monsters that would have stormed the Dawn Hotel, even if it had been possessed by Oh Yeon-Jungs mana.


    Though it did make things more difficult.


    It was hard enough to deal with a single Stygian Gloom.


    I didnt have enough hands to deal with the other monsters.


    Not to mention mana.


    Ever since hed awakened from his nightmare, hed been manifesting the power of his nameless gift, and he fretted inwardly when he saw how little mana he had left.


    He didnt show it outwardly.


    He couldnt afford to appear anxious to the creature that fueled his fear.


    If he showed it, it would be consumed by fear.


    Even if he had an unnamed gift, he had to think of the worst-case scenario where the power of the gift would not work.


    I dont know how well it will work, but.


    There was a way out of the situation, though.


    Eunha threw away the gun, which had run out of bullets, and dug through his handbag.


    Jung Seok-hoons potions had been used a long time ago.


    The rest of the potions were inferior. They were ineffective, but he had to recover his mana with them.


    Still, I had to save one.


    I had to save one to defeat him and escape from the mountain.


    Skill No. 001: Violent Venom.


    Mana tainted black with poison colored his rapier.


    Leaping from the ground, he created a foothold, just as Euna created a foothold in the air.


    His imagination was weak.


    The support wavered.


    It didnt matter. He jumped up before the support disappeared, kicked off a wooden pillar, created another support, and swung his rapier at the creature.


    Done.


    Violent Venom worked.


    The unstoppable trickle of blood to the floor proved it.


    Its full-moon eyes narrowed in agony.


    It closed its eyes, and darkness fell.


    I deployed my mana sensors.


    I could locate it, but I couldnt pick up the shrunken creature.


    No need to worry.


    He would have to open his eyes to attack.


    And when he meets its eyes, he wouldnt be consumed by fear.


    Kikiiiikkikicikcikic-


    The creature opened its eyes.


    Eunha shifted quickly.


    It couldnt resist the magic the Lizard King had left behind.


    The problem was, the toxicity was weak.


    Even if he left it as it was, the poison would eventually spread throughout its body and lead to its death. However, he had to ensure its death before he exhausted his strength.


    He had to push through.


    No, would push through.


    Blackening his sword once more, he charged forward.


    He unleashed his mana. He concentrated, trying to squeeze every ounce of efficiency out of his remaining mana.


    The black light, the paradoxical power of magic.


    The mana in his body was nearly depleted.


    Squeezing every ounce of power he could out of his body, he blasted away the monsters charging at him from the flanks.


    Mana splashed from his blade, engulfing the monsters.


    The monsters vomited blood, and the monsters covered in it ran out of breath, setting off a chain reaction of poisoning.


    Eunha ran in a straight line across the battlefield as the monsters ran out of breath.


    He pulled his rapier hand back as far as it would go.


    Celestial Step Technique.


    One-point breakthrough.


    Ugh!


    His body lunged forward, his mind barely keeping up with the situation.


    His body and mind were disconnected.


    With his internal mana running low, his magic was incomplete.


    He gritted his teeth.


    There wasnt much time left.


    Just then, the creature changed its gaze and fled.


    It hit the brakes on the way.


    His ankle twisted for a moment.


    It didnt break, but when he changed direction, pain surged through it, as if the ligaments had stretched.


    Celestial Step Technique. Celestial Step Technique.


    One-point breakthrough.


    He withdrew the mana stored in his rapier.


    Naturally, the power of the magic he had imbued in the rapier weakened.


    Jumping onto a tree branch, he fell towards the fleeing creature with narrowed eyes.


    Youre quite annoying, you know.


    Violent Venom


    The creature screamed.


    The toxicity drawn out with the remaining mana penetrated its body.


    Blood gushed from the wounded area, and the creature reversed the blood it had shed.


    The moment it reversed the blood, everything came to an end.


    All that remained was a chain that spelled out death for the creature.


    It was over.


    Covered in the reversed blood of the creature, Eunha finally caught his breath.


    He looked around and saw that the monsters were all dead.


    This was the result of the Violent Venom.


    Not a single monster had survived.


    These guys are dead too.


    Eunha frowned at the players on the ground.


    Unable to escape Stygian Glooms spell, they had fallen victim to the Violent Venom.


    I needed these guys to help me figure out their location.


    Luckily, I had the approximate location stored in my head.


    At the end of this path, beyond the valley, the monsters should be moving.


    If I recover my mana and deploy my sensors, I should be able to get a sense of the flow.


    All I need is Oh Yeon-jung.


    Eunha confirmed that Oh Yeon-jung was alive and well. An A-grade supporter would have been able to deploy a barrier to protect only herself.


    But as it turned out, Oh Yeon jeong was hiding in the nearby bushes.


    Did you think you could escape?


    Behind, behind!


    Eunha sneered.


    But then she shook her head, trembling with fear. Raising a finger, she pointed over his shoulder.


    He felt a little uneasy.


    He glanced back.


    .


    Keiiiieeeeeeeeeeee S��ar?h the ��ovelFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A giant monkey, covered in blood.


    Stepping out of the trees, the Stygian Gloom was reaching for him.


    It wasnt dead yet?


    It didnt make sense.


    It couldnt be alive, covered in poison.


    He made a grunting sound and stared at the creature as it approached.


    There was no focus in its eyes.


    It was already dead.


    Only the single-minded determination to kill him was moving its body.


    The poison had consumed its entire body.


    All that remained was the mana that made up its organization scattering and disappearing.


    Bastard.


    There was no time to drink the potion.


    His physical abilities had deteriorated rapidly since the Gift had been removed, and he lacked the mana to use magic.


    I couldnt even run. Even if he tried to run with what little strength he had left, he knew hed be crushed by the wrist reaching for him.


    Shit.


    The body corrupted by Violent Venom shuddered violently.


    It didnt stop there.


    For some reason, the structure broke down into small pieces, forming a wave that began to wash over him.


    No. If he were swept away here


    Monsters are coming up from the bottom of the mountain.


    If he were swept away by the wave, he would flow down below the mountain and be surrounded by monsters.


    I had to hold on somehow.


    Oh Yeon-jung!!!


    Eunha called to Oh Yeon-jung, who was at his back.


    If she deployed the barrier, the waves could be blocked.


    Good.


    When he looked back, she had already deployed a barrier around herself.


    From within the barrier, she smiled broadly.


    Here it comes!


    Without any other choice, he clenched his teeth.


    He quickly raised one hand to cover his head and tried to use the remaining mana to create a barrier somehow.


    The mana that flowed out of his body scattered into the air before he could form the barrier.


    He was out of mana.


    He hastily searched his handbag.


    I had to find a mana restoration potion.


    Come out, come out!


    Bodies raining down overhead.


    A sea of blood splashing before his eyes.


    The stench was right there, and the blood level was rising up to his head.


    Where is it!


    Finally, the wave swallowed the area.


    Eunha gritted his teeth to prepare for the impact.


    His vision flashed white.


    Eh?


    Time passed, but the shock didnt come.


    When he was swept away by the wave and instinctively closed his eyes, Eunha slowly opened them.


    What is this?


    A protective spell unfolded around him.


    Flower petals that had blossomed in the darkness, taking on the form of trumpet flowers, were protecting him.


    As the wave made up of the remains of monsters turned into mana and disappeared, the flower petals in the air lost their luster and became faint.


    In the place where the flower petals had vanished, a white handkerchief fluttered.

 Chapter 132

    Chapter 132Unlocked chapter (1/3)


    Thank you Gary!


    [Flowering Night (12)]


    Moonlight seeped through the darkened forest, revealing a gruesome scene of flesh and blood.


    Eunha stood there, holding a bloodstained handkerchief and gazing down at it.


    The embroidered flower petals on the bloodied handkerchief represented the emblem of the Dawn Group, not just a simple emblem, but one with a rune inscribed on it.


    An artifact?


    It wasnt just a simple emblem; it was an emblem inscribed with runes.


    The emblem reacted to the mana he had desperately channeled when he was frantically searching his handbag for a potion, deploying a protective spell.


    It was a beautiful protective spell that he thought was breathtaking.


    Unfortunately, the artifact seemed to be disposable, as the rune inscription had faded away, leaving only a vague outline.


    He didnt know who had made it, but they had crafted it skillfully.


    As he carefully examined the inscription on the handkerchief, Eunha tried to recall the characteristics of Cresters he knew.


    But he soon gave up.


    There wasnt much information that came to mind about a rune engraver with an intuitive and elegant touch.


    Before his regression, he had been building a wall with the cresters after the death of the <Unfortunate maestro>


    He only knew of the three most prominent Cresters in Korea, and none of the others.


    Anyway, if it wasnt for this, Id be in trouble.


    Eunha shoved the stained handkerchief into his pocket.


    It was nothing more than a disposable artifact, but he felt strangely fond of it.


    From his handbag, he pulled out a Mana Restoration Potion.


    It was a subspecies of the New Potion, but it wasnt very efficient.


    When he had recovered enough mana to move, he looked behind him.


    I knew it.


    Oh Yeon jung was nowhere to be found.


    She had taken the opportunity to escape.


    Without her, I cant lure the hordes of monsters.


    She must be somewhere in the mountains. There are monsters all over the place. How can she escape.


    Eunha calmly accepted the fact that Oh Yeon-jung had escaped.


    Oh Yeon-jung was classified as an A-grade player because of her ability to use her Gift and her mission completion rate.


    Her combat abilities were far less impressive. Without a Dealer, Hunter, or even a Ranger, it was impossible to get out of the mountain.


    Still, shes an A-player. She wouldnt be easily defeated by monsters.


    I didnt need to look for her right now.


    Eunha strolled through the bloodshed, scanning his surroundings.


    Found it.


    Through the bushes, he found the gemstone.


    Eunha used his thumb to wipe the blood off the gemstone, which was larger than his fist.


    Moonlight streamed through the clouds, illuminating the gem.


    Still, its a sixth level, so I cant leave it behind.


    Gemstones of the sixth level could be used to create artifacts and devices of considerable quality.


    They werent just used for materials.


    Sixth-level magic stones were traded at a very high price.


    As much as two or three months salary for an average worker.


    Moreover, it was flawless.


    He had a reason to be amazed when he saw the gemstone shimmering in the moonlight.


    But what am I going to do with it?


    Even with the gem, he had no means of disposing of it.


    As it turned out, he also had the Lizard Kings gem hidden in his house.


    I cant and wont become a player because of this onebut.


    Ill ask Uncle Bruno to take care of it later.


    If its Bruno, he would help in any way he can.


    Holding the gemstone, Eunha pushed his way back into the grassy field.


    This is real.


    A gemstone was a gemstone, but it couldnt surpass the value of a skillstone.


    Eunha grabbed the Skillstone that the Stygian Glum had dropped.


    It was small enough to fit in his hand.


    The pale yellow color of the gem reflected the faintest of light, even though it was covered in black blood.


    I held the skillstone up to the moonlight. As if through a prism, a multifaceted light flickered before his eyes.


    It can be done.


    There were cases like this.


    Even if you didnt directly send mana, it could be absorbed into the body if you knew that your body could accept the Skill Stone.


    It was a situation where the body could readily accept the Skill Stone, and the compatibility between the internal mana and the Skill Stone was good.


    Fine.


    As I let the mana flow through, the skill stone glowed yellow.


    It was an intense glow that couldnt be compared to the mana infused into the Lizard Kings Skill Stone.


    Then well take our time with this one, and finish the rest.


    The Skill Stone left behind by the Lizard King could be absorbed in a day.


    It was unlikely that the larger Stygian Glooms Skillstone could be absorbed in a day.


    It would take at least three days.


    Eunha realized that he would have to deal with the skill stones as soon as he returned home from the retreat.


    I should go back quickly and soak in the bath. Its sticky and annoying.


    Just one more thing to do.


    With his health somewhat restored, Eunha deployed his sensors.


    He could sense the monsters gathering in the valley beyond.


    Monsters coming up from the bottom of the mountain.


    And Oh Yeon Jungs presence.


    Huff, Huff, Haagh!


    She ran while holding her breath.


    She had to escape.


    She couldnt afford not to.


    Death was right behind her.


    In this world, there were all sorts of people!


    What a stupid kid!


    Oh Yeon-jung watched as the child, who was only an elementary school student, single-handedly defeated a sixth-ranked monster.


    Even if she had provided supportive magic, it was still insane to take on a sixth-ranked monster alone.


    Sixth-ranked monsters paralyzed city administration and threatened human power.


    Moreover, the Stygian Gloom was a single individual that could be measured as a sixth level monster. It wasnt like a Sharptail, which was measured at the sixth level as a group.


    It was a monster that required a party of B- and C-class players to defeat.


    And yet, he had taken it down without a scratch.


    What the! what was that!


    The power hed shown just before hed defeated the Stygian Glow.


    Hed been at the end of his rope, facing the monster alone, hed gotten an unexpected surge of mana.


    In the end, he even used a poisoning spell so potent that it would be impossible for her to heal herself.


    There was nothing good in staying with him.


    She didnt hesitate to run the moment he used up all his mana.


    Agh!


    Running barefoot on a mountain path was a torture.


    She was protecting her body with mana, but it was constantly depleting.


    In the midst of avoiding Stigeye Glooms attacks and deploying protective magic to escape, she had very little mana left.


    While trying to escape from Stigeye Glooms pursuit, she tripped over a rock.


    Although she rolled her body skillfully to reduce the impact, tears welled up in her eyes due to the desperate situation of running for her life.


    In the forest where the moonlight sparsely illuminated the path, her hair was disheveled, her dress torn by branches, and her feet covered in dark red mud that made it impossible to tell whether it was her own blood or the monsters.


    Why am I here like this?


    She felt so sorry for herself.


    She resented the client who had asked her to do this, the bastard who had arranged it, and the child who had made her look like this.


    And then a monster appeared in front of her.


    Since when!


    It wasnt just one, either; as she hastily deployed her sensors and looked around, monsters were poking their heads out one by one.


    She swallowed hard.


    There was a limit to how many she could face.


    She didnt have enough mana to defeat them, and she was a supporter, not a dealer or hunter who could take down monsters from a position of strength.


    She didnt have the strength left to fight them off and survive.


    If he hadnt shown up


    I thought you were good at runninghow far did you get?


    Ah.


    The scene unfolding before her was indiscriminate slaughter.


    With just one swing of his rapier, the infection that started with one monster spread to the others.


    She merely deployed her barrier, waiting for the battle to end.


    Lead the way.


    Uh, where?


    Why are you asking? Are you sure you dont know where?


    She lowered her head, not speaking a word of apology for running away from him.


    She was too frightened even to look up.


    She just stood up and led the way to the top, the same way she had since she entered the mountain.


    There was no one at the top. Only the corpses of the players who remained on the scene told them the final fate of those who had been there.


    A light breeze blew.


    Mixed in with the wind were the cries of beasts.


    They were all the cries of monsters.


    She detected the presence of monsters gathering like swarms of maggots in the valley below.


    Hey it doesnt look like theres anything here, can we just go down?


    Just the thought of monsters swarming beneath her feet sent chills through her body.


    Moreover, there were monsters chasing them from behind, probably heading for the hotel.


    Desperate to get away from this place, she begged.


    We need to get down quickly. Who knows when the monsters willohhh?


    A gunshot rang out from the peak.


    Uhwhyw-why.


    Pierced in the side, she stared at him blankly, not even bothering her wound.


    Why? You didnt think this would happen?


    The cylinder revolved.


    A new round was loaded.


    With his finger on the trigger, he spoke his last words.


    Goodbye.


    <Fascination>


    It is a gift that possesses creatures with mana.


    Among them, Oh Yeon-jung, who possessed a powerful gift, was able to possess even a group of monsters.


    Who else will do this, Ill have to do it.


    By himself, he couldnt defeat the monsters coming up from the bottom of the mountain.


    He was exhausted and lacked mana.


    Even with the Violent Venom, there were limits. He couldnt take on every single one of them, even the ones that were far away from the infection.


    So he needed to lead the monsters away in a direction where there were no people.


    If he could guide them to a place far away from the people, the monsters would disperse and fight among themselves.


    To achieve this, she was being used.


    Eunha looked down at her, watching her fall into the valley.


    If she, who possessed mana that could enchant monsters, came down from the mountain, she would take all the monsters with her.


    Theyre coming.


    The ground vibrated.


    He didnt need to deploy his mana sense to know how close they were.


    He climbed a nearby tree and hid in the darkness.


    The horde of monsters flung themselves into the valley, unable to confuse their path.


    A night that seemed endless.


    The night eventually receded, and the sun rising over the mountain peaks began to dispel the darkness in the forest.


    And so, like the arrival of dawn


    Ah, I couldnt even sleep, maam. I think I lost my sleep mask, really.


    A dawn that would shake up Korea has arrived.


    The subject of the commotion was, of course, the Dawn Group.


    [The damage caused by the terrorist attack resulted in 79 deaths, 203 injuries, and 21 missing persons, of which 42 elementary school students are reported to have died.


    There were a total of four elementary schools that stayed at the Dawn Hotel in Chuncheon City, including Doan Elementary School.]


    [The Ministry of Education has issued a statement prohibiting all education outside of the relevant jurisdiction for all educational institutions nationwide, except for the Player Academy.]


    [This morning at 9 oclock, the judiciary sentenced Lee Byung-in, the mastermind behind the large-scale monster terrorism, and all accomplices to the death penalty


    This is the second death penalty sentence since the intervention of the Fairy Government


    Lee Byung-in, CEO of Dawn Entertainment, has expressed his disagreement with the judicial decision and announced his intention to appeal.


    However, according to the amended constitution following the <Centurys End Destruction>, acts of terrorism that bring monsters posing a threat to humanity are deemed heinous crimes without the possibility of forgiveness. Given the ample evidence of his involvement in the terrorist acts, the judiciary has informed that they will not permit Lee Byung-ins appeal.


    Under the amended constitution since the <Centurys End Destruction>, in cases where acts pose a threat to humanity and are deemed heinous crimes by the unanimous decision of all judges.]


    [Today, there are many people lined up at Gwanghwamun. They are all families of children who were victims of Byung-ins terrorism.


    Those participating in the rally are appealing for the harshest punishment for Lee Byung-in]


    [Nationwide, a boycott movement against the Dawn Group is growing. Sales in sectors related to Dawn Group products, services, and substitutes continue to increase. S~ea??h the Nov��l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Among small business owners, some have been mistakenly accused of selling products related to the Dawn Group]


    [Chairwoman Lee Yoon-hee deeply regrets the mistakes in raising her child and apologizes to the nation for the recent turmoil caused by her child.


    She announced her resignation from the chairmanship and the sale of other subsidiary companies, including Dawn Entertainment, to pay for her childs sins.


    There is speculation in some circles that Chairwoman Lee Yoon-hee is selling off poorly performing businesses to improve the groups structure and that she may be passing the Dawn Group to her son, Lee Jeong-in]

 Chapter 133

    Chapter 133Unlocked chapter (2/3)


    [Flowering Night (13)]


    Lee Byung-in, the eldest son of the Dawn Groups Chairwoman Lee Yoon-hee and the owner of Dawn Entertainment, had caused a nationwide stir with the terrorism he initiated.


    People took to the streets at Gwanghwamun without hesitation, directing criticism towards the direct descendants of the Dawn Group. They gathered their voices, demanding the most brutal death for Lee Byung-in, who received the second death sentence since the intervention of the Fairy Government.


    The decline in the brand image of the Dawn Group was an inevitable consequence. No one could stop the nationwide boycott movement.


    Businesses even remotely associated with the Dawn Group suffered losses, and small business owners who pleaded for fairness found themselves on the streets, having lost their jobs overnight.


    The Fairy Government began summoning direct descendants of the Dawn Group while initiating tax audits on Dawn Group-affiliated companies.


    The monster terrorism triggered by a single individual had taken countless lives, shed many tears, and would likely end with the severance of many peoples lifelines.


    It would be nice if it ended that way, but its probably not going to.


    In truth, no one could predict how this situation would ultimately conclude.


    South Korea was the country that stood with the players, propped up by the economic power of a group that had made it into the top 10.


    The moment any of the groups faltered, the country would likely return to the days immediately following the <End of the Century Destruction>.


    The higher-ups will look at the terrorist incident from the perspective of keeping the country stable, and conclude it with maximum benefit.


    But the citizens were different.


    In reality, the people who had the monster threat closest to them were the ones who might not remain silent about Lee Byung-ins death.


    You always have to assume the worst.


    So assume every worst-case scenario you can think of and come up with a plan for it.


    Silla Clan Lord Kim Yoo-jin said as she crossed her legs.


    She had to assume the worst.


    Even now, businesses associated with Dawn Group, even those with just the name Dawn, were being indiscriminately targeted.


    Public opinion, once it erupted, was raging with the intention of uprooting them.


    Even the Silla Clan, sponsored by Dawn Group, could not escape the peoples blade.


    In fact, it made it worse.


    The players residing at the Dawn Hotel in Chuncheon were members of Silla Clan.


    Public opinion continued to condemn Silla Clans wolf-hunting and terrorizing behavior.


    Thats also why she summoned the sublords who operated in various regions.


    But there was one more reason.


    She tapped the table with her pen as she looked around at the sublords.


    I dont think the Silla Clan will be immune to an audit, and I think we should prepare a manual for dealing with one within the Clan in advance, with a clear division of what to reveal and what not to reveal.


    The tax investigation is perfect, there is no backtracking.


    Seo Jeong-hoon, Kim Yoo-jins right-hand man, broke the silence.


    The woman in charge of the clans finances adjusted her glasses and confidently shrugged her shoulders.


    Kim Yoo jin nodded and looked at the other Sublords.


    No one was willing to make eye contact.


    Frustrated, she tapped her fingers on the table, the sound echoing through the room.


    October. Im thinking if we hold out until October, the storm will pass.


    As the Sublords looked on in disbelief, it was the old man sitting across from her who spoke up.


    A key witness who had survived the <End of the Century Destruction> and the elder of the Silla Clan.


    Seong In-ho. Known as the living myth of Korea, the comrade-in-arms of Moon joon <Unbreakable Shield> and Nam gung-seong <Divine Spear>, he raised his thick eyebrows.


    Thats how this country is. Any other country would be the same. No matter how many times monsters appear, or governments change, that one thing remains unchanged.


    People are like pots. They boil quickly and cool down quickly.


    If we endure like this, people will eventually return to their daily lives.


    Of course, I have no intention of mocking the people who sacrificed themselves in the terror, nor do I have any intention of saying that what the people trying to change the wrong reality are doing is all in vain.


    I just believe that one thing wont change. The topics that make this country noisy will be buried under new topics someday.


    He tapped the floor with his cane.


    The old man knew, the years hed lived had told him.


    Those who shouted that something was wrong, those who were swept along by the tide, and those who ultimately failed to make a difference and were swept along by another tide. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Even when the <End of the Century Destruction> happened, people had criticized the state of anarchy and lamented the collapsing economy.


    Nevertheless, the flawed world remained unchanged.


    In a world that had once collapsed, politicians, business people who had gained power, and finally, the players, all pretended to listen to voices as feeble as the rustling of reeds while they flattered and manipulated.


    They tried to steady their own positions, even in despair, by promoting slogans like lets not lose hope and turning peoples gaze away.


    As a result, the world that people had once called wrong and had shouted for change remained fundamentally the same, albeit with surface-level changes.


    Silla Clan was also one of the privileged groups that took advantage of the <End of the Century Destruction>. Therefore, Sung In-ho couldnt help but feel bitter about it.


    This included him, who had once called it wrong, eventually rising to his current position through the very opportunities created during that time.


    But, why specifically October?


    A sublord who raised his hand to question the prevailing tide turned to the elderly man who was lamenting the current situation.


    Kim Yoo-jin sighed.


    Shes got the good sense not to judge, but hes got a terrible head on his shoulders.


    Kim Yoo-jin hoped that he would be better at reading the flow.


    Kim Yoo-jin gestured with his eyes toward Seo Jeong-hoon.


    When their eyes met, Seo Jeong-hoon nodded.


    Because theres a plan for the Uijeongbu recovery battle in October. The Fairy Im Gaeul has expressed her determination to recapture Uijeongbu within this year.


    Even if the situation in the country worsens due to the Dawn Group, they cannot ignore the public opinion that has been calling for the recapture of Uijeongbu for several years.


    Who knows, the Fairy Government might be expecting it too.


    Sung In-ho said, resting his gaze on Kim Yoo-jin.


    This terrorist attack would not end with just the Dawn Group.


    The reason why the political world was currently watching the situation carefully in silence was precisely that.


    This time, the fire attached to the Dawn Group might also spread to the political world.


    Therefore, the fire had to be extinguished as soon as possible before it spreads elsewhere.


    Maybe they would announce their stance on the Uijeongbu recapture battle in the near future to divert public attention.


    The problem is that the Silla Clan is also hated by the government right now.


    Kim Yoo-jung said tossing her pen behind her.


    Ignoring the sound of the falling pen, she crossed her arms and continued.


    So, were in a situation where we need to deliver significant results in the Uijeongbu recovery battle while also being cautious to secure our interests.


    But that doesnt mean well just participate passively.


    Even if it means we have to put everything into it to make up for the tarnished reputation caused by this recent terrorist attack, we must do our best.


    She manifested mana within her body.


    The mana pulsed from her fingertips and surrounded the people at the table.


    So-


    She turned her palm upside down.


    The explosively surging mana pressured the sublords.


    I have no intention of bringing a traitor to the battlefield.


    Mana surrounded the sublords. The mana that enveloped some of them emitted a blue light, while others were wrapped in a crimson hue.


    The sublords enveloped in the crimson mana opened their eyes wide.


    We need to run!


    It was when they were about to jump up from their seats.


    Flying blades from the side sliced their throats.


    They were players enveloped in the blue-hued mana. Among them were Seo Jeong-hoon and Sung In-ho.


    What are you doing, you, youre killing, even if youre a Clan Lord, you cant do this!


    There was one player who dodged the blade.


    He had once been a highly regarded guardian within the clan.


    But now, he was nothing more than a traitor.


    I misjudged you. I never thought youd be connected to that bastard, Gil Sung-jun.


    Kim Yoo-jin chuckled.


    She wasnt the type to be affectionate like <Divine Spear>.


    She was the type of person who could mercilessly kill traitors.


    Did you think we wouldnt know your movements?


    Sung In-ho, right next to him, pulled a sword from his staff and pressed it against the guardians throat.


    No, this is a misunderstanding! I can explain everything! So, please give me a chance to.


    Ive given you numerous chances to explain until now, I believe. What do you think?


    Kim Yoo-jin asked the sublords enveloped in the blue mana.


    They were all manifesting their lives.


    Especially the sublords who had pride in the clan, and had crossed many times with the traitors, couldnt hide their sullen expression.


    I dont even want to know why you made a deal with Gil Sung-jun.


    Maybe its all my fault. And my fault is something I have to end.


    Kim Yoo-jin rose from her seat.


    As she walked away with her footsteps echoing, she extended her hand towards the traitors.


    No.


    She couldnt clench her hand.


    The traitor, who knew her well, opened his mouth, but,


    Goodbye.


    Her hand was faster.


    The red mana that enveloped the traitor tightened around the mans neck, separating it from his torso.


    Seo Jeon hoon.


    Yes, Clanlord.


    The ones who died here will be considered as those who died in the Red Dungeon.


    Yes, understood.


    As for the sublords, after capturing all clan members touched by Gil Sung-jun, dont spare anyone and kill them.


    Understood.


    Finally, I want you to determine the relationship between Gil Sung-jun and the mercenaries.


    Both <No Name> and <Fox> its just strange no matter how you think about it that renowned mercenaries in the underground market followed him.


    Yeah, it was strange.


    Changhae Clan Lord Gil Sung-juns relationship with the named mercenaries and their actions under his orders were worrisome.


    Even though the Changhae Clan seemed to have taken on the role of intermediaries between Lee Byung-in and the mercenaries, the involvement of the enigmatic <No Name> or the capricious <Fox> following his commands raised suspicions.


    There was something about the Changhae Clan, about Gil Sung-jun.


    Something that allowed him to command <No Name> and <Fox>.


    Perhaps he had found their weaknesses.


    That seemed to be the only logical explanation for now.


    Even after digging into Gil Sung-juns past, there was no way to deduce their connection.


    So how did he manage to exploit the vulnerabilities of those who concealed their identities and operated in secrecy?


    Amidst various conjectures swirling in her mind, the assumption that suddenly occurred to her was baseless gossip about Gil Sung-jun.


    Changhae Clan Lord Gil Sung-jun could read minds.


    In the world of the players, it wasnt an implausible story.


    After all, the <Witch of Starfall> had the Gift called <Future Sight>, which allowed her to see the future.


    So far, there was no confirmed information about Gil Sung-juns Gift.


    She wouldnt be surprised if he possessed a gift that allowed him to see into the past.


    So-,


    Suppose the worst.


    Why! Why!


    The office was in chaos.


    Changhae Clan Lord Gil Sung jun grunted and threw everything on his desk.


    He didnt know where he had gone wrong.


    The plan to use Byung-in to gain the backing of the Dawn Group was perfect.


    But it had failed.


    Without knowing why.


    It was a sickening feeling.


    Thankfully, they had dealt with any potential loose ends beforehand, or else he and Lee Byungin could have faced the death penalty.


    Whoo.


    Clan Changhae was the second most powerful clan in Korea.


    He wanted to surpass the first-ranked Zenith, the Genesis Clan in South Korea.


    He wanted to become an unstoppable force in the country.


    But the situation was the opposite.


    With each passing day, the skills of players joining the Changhae Clan were declining, and the Silla Clan was rapidly rising, especially with the recruitment of <Mind Controler> Lee Dohjin.


    While this attack will cause Silla Clans clan rating to drop, it will only be temporary.


    Without new blood and another source of funding, they dont know if they would be able to maintain their second place position.


    So..


    I look forward to the battle to retake the government.


    Taking advantage of the Silla Clans temporary weakness, they had to take advantage of all the gains they could get from recapturing Uijeongbu.


    With the backing of the Sirius Group, the Changhae Clan had the power to wield a strong voice with the clans other than the Genesis Clan.


    He placed his hands on his desk and chuckled, his shoulders shaking.


    Dawn Group has decided to sell Dawn Entertainment and other subsidiaries.


    All that remained were the hotels and department stores that were the symbol of Dawn Group, and the food distribution division that had been the driving force behind Dawn Groups growth to this point.


    However, even if public opinion calms down, the hotel and department store divisions will not be able to avoid deteriorating performance for the time being.


    Until then, it would have to raise funds from the food distribution sector.


    Wow.


    Lee jeong-in, who received advice from his younger brother about the food distribution sector, sighed deeply.


    His shoulders were heavy.


    His mother had stepped down as chairman to take on this task, and had even handed over some of her shares in the group to the government.


    And as of today, he became the second chairman of the Dawn Group.


    But it wasnt the Dawn Group anymore.


    The Dawn Groups brand image had reached a point where it couldnt easily recover.


    It would have been better to change the name.


    Luminous.


    It meant shining in the darkness.


    The symbol was the moonflower that blooms at night.


    He intended to rename the group as a symbol of not yielding to adversity, no matter how difficult and harsh the future might be.


    I cant give up like this.


    There were many things he had to start from scratch.


    If his younger brother hadnt helped, he would have toiled away relentlessly on his own.


    Some people helped, and some wanted to take advantage of this opportunity.


    Leaning back on the sofa, Lee Jeong-in recalled what had happened during the process of selling the groups shares and business divisions.


    Those in the political circles laughed at what had happened and even planned to swallow Dawn Group whole.


    If Sirius Group hadnt lent a helping hand, Dawn Group would have disappeared.


    So the debt to Sirius Group will be repaid someday.


    That aside I might not have known if I had died.


    Even now, Jeong-in felt a shiver down his spine.


    If it hadnt been revealed that it was a monster terror orchestrated by Lee Byung-in, he would have been the one to face public condemnation.


    And for the sake of preserving the honor and safety of the people who believed in him and his family, not to mention the honor of the group, he might have made an extreme choice.


    What happened afterward was beyond imagination.


    What would have happened to his family, his wife, son and daugther?


    He couldnt tell.


    If it was his brother-.


    He didnt want to think about it.


    It was horrible to think about it.


    Then, suddenly, he remembered.


    At that time, he had undoubtedly been captivated by Oh Yeon-jungs gift and had entered the room with her.


    But when he woke up, he was the only one in the bed, and the whole thing was over.


    What had happened during the night?


    What had happened to make her leave the room?


    As he thought about it, he looked at the surveillance footage hed submitted to the Fairy Government.


    The video was filled with noise, and most of the footage from that day had been lost due to the shock of the monster attack.


    However, he managed to find the only remaining footage from the top floor just before the terrorist attack occurred.


    The screen was blurry, and it showed a surveillance camera footage installed at the end of a corridor.


    The process of him and Oh Yeon-jung entering the room was faintly visible.


    A little later, a boy walked over.


    The footage was so blurry that his features couldnt be seen clearly.


    No matter how hard he squinted his eyes and concentrated, he couldnt confirm the boys appearance.


    The boy hesitated in front of the door and then, for some reason, opened the locked door and entered.


    Afterward, the video showed nothing. Only noise could be heard.


    Hmm.


    Lee Jeong-in, who rested his hand on his lips, repeatedly watched the part where the boy appeared in the video.


    Who on earth is this child?

 Chapter 134

    Chapter 134[A price worth paying].


    It was June, the beginning of the hot season.


    Because of that, the number of people gathering for rallies in Gwanghwamun was gradually decreasing.


    The pickets with messages like The world where the privileged can do anything is wrong that used to be seen everywhere on the streets had become a part of the path where people walked by.


    Of course, the heat was not the only reason why criticism of the Dawn Group and public opinion began to stabilize.


    As soon as Lee Jeong-in took over as the second president of Dawn Group, he bowed his head in a public apology and confessed that he would spare no effort to compensate the victims and live with the sins of his brother deep in his heart.


    He also announced his intention to abandon the tradition of Dawn Group and start anew under the name Luminous.


    But it was all for show.


    With the death sentence of Byung-in who was supposed to be a target of criticism, the Dawn Groups leadership, and now the groups name, the reasons for people to rally have begun to disappear.


    Its like theyre putting the pieces together.


    At the same time, the mass media distracted people by reporting on the affairs of top stars and drug charges of famous celebrities.


    Before the regression, Eunha, who was directly involved in the terrorism unleashed by Byung-in, could feel someones invisible intervention.


    And one more wedge.


    Just as the heat was quickly cooling, the Fairy government announced the retaking of Uijeongbu.


    The governments determination to recapture Uijeongbu was met with enthusiastic support from the people who had been exposed to the monsters threat.


    Within two months, Byung-ins terror had become a thing of the past.


    Captain, theres something that looks delicious over there too! Lets go over there!


    Ugh, Eunhyuk Choi, youve been. Dont you know that you have to be polite in a place like this?


    And so, many top executives of the Alice Group attended the birthday party of Jung Hayang, who had been directly incorporated into the Alice Group.


    At this time of year, it would have been bad for public opinion if a chaebols party was reported in the media, but on the other hand, it was a time when people in the political arena needed to catch up with each others trends.


    This was one of the reasons why Hayangs birthday party was not canceled, but postponed from Myeongdong Dawn Hotel to YH Hotel.


    I cant believe they used a childs birthday party for this.


    Eunha grumbled as he followed the children as they went to put food on their plates.


    Even though they had gathered at Happiness beforehand and had a small birthday party, he didnt like Min Jun-siks behavior of using his friends birthday for this purpose.


    However, it was unavoidable.


    Last year, Hayang became a direct member of Alice Group.


    She had to show her face every chance she got, to show that she was a member of the Alice Group and that she would be treated accordingly.


    Otherwise, she could not survive in their world.


    Their world is no different than the players world.


    By the way, Hayang, you walk so beautifully. How do you do it?


    Ive been practicing a new way of walking lately, like this, with my back straight.


    My back and lower back are hurting.


    The moment you look condescending, you will be bitten.


    Hayang knew it, too.


    Like the birthday girl, she wore a colorful dress that made her stand out from the crowd, and she paid close attention to her every move to avoid getting caught. S~ea??h the Nov��l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She had been learning etiquette since last year, and she was teaching Minji and Seona how to walk.


    Unfamiliar with formal shoes, the two of them followed her clumsily, stumbling along.


    Its fortunate. She doesnt seem frightened.


    What? Hayang?


    Who else would be?


    Its probably because Minji and Seona are here. I dont want to be at a birthday party with people I dont know.


    Eunhyuk shrugged as he lifted his fork to his mouth.


    He was right.


    Min jun-sik had been worried about Hayang hiding her face, so he had sent invitations to the children who were close to her.


    Nominally, they were on her faction.


    That was why Minji and Seona didnt want to leave Hayangs side.


    Of course, their lack of manners was also a big reason why they followed her around in case they made a mistake.


    There are a lot of people here, by the way.


    You should speak without the fork in your mouth. Its not a formal occasion, but youre doing everything that people here frown upon.


    Thats what the captain said, so, yeah, okay.


    Eunha looked around.


    The banquet hall could be divided into two parts, with a table set up with a giant birthday cake as the centerpiece.


    One side had a space with snacks and food that children liked.


    Children from Alice Groups affiliates, as well as those from other groups and various businesses, were roaming around.


    Among the children dressed in dresses and suits, some looked familiar with this place, while others seemed unfamiliar.


    However, they all had one thing in common: their gaze toward Hayang varied.


    Some showed interest, while others showed hostility. Some tried to approach, while others tried to ignore her.


    On the other side, high-ranking executives from the corporate world had gathered for her birthday party.


    People holding champagne glasses were asking each other about recent developments and exchanging information.


    They also showed interest in Hayang, who had become a direct member of the Alice Group, but it seemed like they prioritized the current situation.


    All the people gathered here are quite remarkable, arent they?


    Thats right. Be careful. If someone tries to provoke you, dont respond and just endure it. If you cant stand it, tell me.


    As expected of the captain. I really like the captain.


    Why are you being so cheesy?


    By the way, a lot of people had gathered.


    Eunha looked over the people gathered in the banquet hall and then turned his gaze to Hayang, who was receiving a drink from a distance.


    Currently, the Alice Group was rapidly gaining strength as they actively explored the potion market.


    The Fairy Government had allowed the Alice Group to monopolize the potion market, but not completely, and players were now primarily using the new potions.


    It wouldnt take long for the new potions to replace the concept of traditional potions.


    Some even argued that the Alice Group would occupy a high position in the corporate hierarchy reshuffled due to the New Dawn Group.


    Even if the people gathered here had come to form connections with the Alice Group, it wouldnt be surprising.


    The status of the Alice Group had risen significantly, and the situation demanded that the only heiress of the Alice Group, Jung Hayang, receive attention.


    Oh, there are a bunch of girls gathered around her?


    Thats right. Lets go.


    Eunha felt uncomfortable at the party with all the people from the business world.


    If it werent for Hayangs birthday party, he would have stayed home and relaxed with Eunae.


    Sighing at the thought of dealing with the children gathered around Hayang, he took Eunhyeok with him.


    Huh, what are they doing standing still?


    Well, theres not much they can do.


    Minji and Seona were like shields.


    The children gathered around Hayang introduced themselves while subtly leading the conversation towards topics that the two girls didnt know.


    So, all they could do was stand there like wooden dolls.


    Your outfit is really pretty today. Where did you design it? It looks like butterflies are dancing. Oh, right, Im sorry I introduced myself late. Im Choi Ye-jin from the YH Group.


    Yeah, hello. Im Jung Hayang from the Alice Group.


    The children took a step back as soon as she appeared.


    A girl with a light-blue flowered hairpin grabbed Jung Hayangs hand.


    As she had never seen her before, Hayangs reaction was nervous.


    When she heard that the girl was a direct member of YH Group, she tried to think of something to say so that she wouldnt offend her.


    What is this, shes a direct member of YH Group?


    Meanwhile, Eunha frowned at the children gathered around the two of them.


    The other party was the direct member of the YH Group, ranked 6th in the corporate hierarchy, led by Choi Yoon-han, the chairman of the Galaxy Group.


    YH Group was the group that was going through the most significant changes in the corporate hierarchy since the downfall of the Dawn Group, as their business sectors overlapped.


    Even for Eunha, it was an opponent he couldnt easily get involved with.


    While most children of affiliates or businesses can borrow their fathers name to intervene, its a different story when it comes to direct relatives.


    Fortunately, it doesnt seem to be a problem.


    Choi Ye-jins purpose seemed to be to establish a relationship with Jung Hayang.


    Born into a chaebol family, she skillfully steered the conversation away from the other children to prevent them from talking to Hayang.


    Hayang do you think its okay to leave her alone?


    It doesnt seem to be a problem.


    Depending on the situation, I would have brought her out even if it was rude.


    Thinking about it, I dont think its necessary.


    It was obvious that children born and raised in the business world would not look kindly on Hayang, who until last year was a kid from a local cafe and joined a chaebol family.


    But this party was organized by Alice Group.


    Knowing who the host and organizer of the party was, they wouldnt openly ignore her.


    Rather, it would be a chance for them to win over Hayang, who had yet to understand the physiology of a chaebol, to their side.


    Or maybe not.


    Eunha kept an eye on the kids gathered in a corner of the banquet hall.


    They glanced at her from time to time, and it was obvious that they were all looking at Hayangs mistakes among themselves.


    They seemed to know that they couldnt openly criticize her here.


    So he shouldnt worry too much.


    With her excellent sense of receiving information through her mana, she would be able to tell if the people approaching were good or bad.


    In fact, its not Hayang who he should be worried, but Seona.


    Standing there like a folding screen, Seonas tail is tucked in and shes shrinking.


    Minji, on the other hand, seemed determined to act nonchalant rather than be ignored, but Seona was visibly shrinking.


    The gazes of the kids gathered here were filled with curiosity and disdain towards her, an Ain.


    In the world of chaebols or players, it was best not to give any room for criticism.


    However, Seona was an easy target just because she was an Ain.


    Some kids who considered themselves noble had prejudices about ignoring Ains who were often stigmatized in society.


    Hayang seemed to feel the stares, but she didnt have time to comfort Seona because Ye-jin and other children were talking to her.


    Maybe she shouldnt have brought them.


    Seona wouldnt have known.


    Seona didnt know that her ignorance of chaebols physiology would be her blatantly ignored by the children.


    Her head hung low, her hands trembling as she clutched the hem of her dress.


    Oh, no. I better get her out of there.


    Thats what Eunha thought.


    Hey, Choi Eun-hyuk, where are you suddenly? Oh, I see. Youre really something.


    He wasnt the only one looking at Seona.


    Eunhyuk jumped up and grabbed Seonas hand.


    Lets go.


    Huh? ah?


    Theres something delicious over there.


    Eunha smiled as he watched Eunhyuk lead Seona out.


    He was uneasy about the two of them leaving the banquet hall, but he wasnt clueless enough to follow them.


    Instead, Eunha gestured to Minj, who was sulking.


    Spotting him among the children, Min-ji walked out, grumbling.


    Seona is lucky.


    Why, do you want me to carry you out by the hand?


    Minji sulked, crossing her arms.


    Eunha held out his hand, his face full of mischief.


    Minjis face turned bright red.


    No, I dont need it! Whos going to take care of Hayang if not me?


    I wasnt going to take you out either.


    Hmph!


    She was holding up pretty well, but it must have been hard for Minji, too.


    Eunha was being playful on purpose to lighten her mood.


    It was then.


    Huh? Whats going on? Why are they suddenly getting out of the way?


    Minji, who had turned her head, widened her eyes as she saw the kids around Hayang clearing a path.


    Eunha also turned his head.


    A tall boy was leading his faction through the path the children had made.


    This is getting annoying.


    As soon as he saw his face, Eunha knew who he was dealing with.


    As a former player, there was no way he wouldnt recognize the boy.


    Are you Jung Hayang, the one who came in from the street?


    The boy didnt turn around, but spoke directly.


    The kids he brought with him giggled. Without covering their mouths with their hands, they laughed openly.


    How old are you?


    Eleven.


    Hayangs face stiffened.


    She knew who she was dealing with.


    Theres only a two-year age difference. Feel free to call me Oppa. You know who I am, right?


    Hayang nodded slowly.


    The boy smiled in satisfaction.


    Uh.


    Youre cute. Unlike those other kids


    Hayangs eyes widened.


    The boy reached out and, without permission, lifted her chin.


    The kids who had been watching swallowed their breath.


    That rascal is something else.


    The other party was Hong Jin-woo, the successor of the Dan-gun Group, which ranked 9th in the chaebol hierarchy and dominated the player industry.


    He was known as a future troublemaker.


    As the third president of the Dangun Group, he used his power to create and suppress scandals.


    He treated players he didnt like so badly that they couldnt survive in the industry, and he would sleep around with players of the opposite sex that he liked.


    Hey, whats with that guy? Why is everyone being so cautious around him? Shouldnt Ha-yang bring him out?


    I know that too.


    Eunha also didnt hold any favorable feelings towards Hong Jin-woo.


    He had sabotaged the founding of the Mist Flower Party and even tried to extort Lee Yoo Jung.


    He had a connection to her from the academy and used his power to subdue her, drugging her and committing a crime tantamount to attempted rape.


    If I hadnt found her in a daze state back then


    Just imagining what might have happened made my blood run cold.


    If it werent for Eternal Groups Yoo do-juns help, the Mist Flower Party would never have been founded, and he would have beaten Hong Jin-woo to death and been imprisoned for all sorts of crimes.


    I never thought Id see him in this life, ha, that bastard. Your personality hasnt changed since you were a kid.


    Huh? What are you talking about, hey, whats wrong with you?


    Wait there, I will bring Hayang.


    At that moment, Choi Ye-jin and Jung Hayang were the only ones who could speak up against Hong Jin-woo.


    However, Choi Ye-jin was curious to see how Hayang would handle Hong Jin-woos rudeness, and Hayang was at a loss as to what to do about the situation.


    He had no choice but to speak up.


    Come over to my house next time. There are so many fun things to do; youll definitely have a great time.


    Uhum, Ill think about it.


    Think? just do it When I say so, just say yes and come over to have fun.


    Eunha pushed his way through the children and reached out to Hayang.


    He pulled Hayang away when Hong Jin woo was touching her without permission.


    Eunha?


    What do you think you are doing right now?


    Are you okay? You dont look very well.


    It was inevitable that he would offend Hong Jin woo, but it didnt matter.


    Eunha checked on Hayangs condition with a worried face.


    He planned to get out of this meeting as casually as possible by pretending that she wasnt feeling well.


    Actually, my body.


    Hayang understood the situation.


    She was about to reply to Eunhas words.


    Hey. Who are you to do this in front of me?


    Hong Jin-woo blocked their path, showing his discomfort.


    Heh. Well, maybe someone might mistake him as an asshole.


    It was a reasonably avoidable situation.


    Faced with Hong Jin woos discomfort and feeling ignored, he seemed determined not to let him get away with his rudeness.


    Well, okay. Lets give it a try.


    He wanted to test out the magic he had acquired earlier.


    He focused his energy, revealing his aura.


    Uh, Eunha


    Hayangs hand trembled as if she were worried.


    Without turning back, Eunha replied.


    Its okay.


    Would I bow down to a guy like him?


    The kids following Hong Jinwoo also glared at him.


    He wouldnt back down.


    This was his chance to show them what fear really was.


    Skill No. 001 Stygian


    He was about to implement his magic.


    What about him?


    The children walked along the path as if it was natural.


    Han Seo-hyun glared at him coldly.

 Chapter 135

    Chapter 135[A price worth paying (2)]


    I never got used to being in the presence of people from the political world.


    Even after a year, it hadnt changed.


    Children who were born and raised in the world of the elite took it for granted that they were bossed around, and they had an excessive amount of pride in the family they were born into.


    Above all, they were arrogant.


    Even though they were friendly on the outside, they were hiding their condescension on the inside.


    Hayang could tell.


    The emotions contained in the mana that children unconsciously shed.


    The same was true for the children belonging to the Alice Group affiliates.


    The children who were forcibly dragged away by their parents secretly looked down on her, filled with envy and resentment.


    Her grandfather and mother frequently introduced her to the children of the affiliates, but she couldnt help but feel uncomfortable dealing with them.


    Hayang, are you sure youre okay? Dont you really like any of them?


    Yes, Im fine, unnie.


    Okay, but if you change your mind, you have to tell me.


    At that moment, Min Su-jin looked at her worriedly as she said that she wouldnt meet any more children.


    Hayang understood the reason why she wanted to introduce her to the children.


    Like Sena did, like children from other chaebol families didshe wanted her to go around with the kids from the subsidiaries.


    But she resisted the idea of been with people who werent her friends and treating them like servants.


    In the end, she couldnt separate friends from factions, nor could she adapt to ordering people around.


    Nevertheless, she could do well.


    She had learned etiquette well enough, and she had memorized the faces of everyone attending the party.


    Unlike before, her friends were also attending the party.


    She had no reason to be afraid.


    There was no need to worry.


    After the incident at the training camp, she had grown significantly and had the confidence not to be flustered no matter what happened at the party.


    Only a two-year difference. You can comfortably call me oppa. Do you know who I am?


    But did something like this have to happen?


    Hong Jin woo touched her face without permission.


    She hadnt expected a direct descendant of the Dangun Group to act this way.


    Her mother had told her not to deal with him.


    She knew who he was.


    Shed been a mouse at the gatherings of the children of the Jung family, but shed heard rumors about him.


    He was known to have a fierce personality and had no qualms about harassing girls from a young age.


    He was even rumored to have sexually assaulted his half-sisters.


    Her grandfather and mother had also warned her to stay away from Hong Jin-woo of the Dangun group.


    Come to my house next time. We have a lot of fun things to do, youll definitely enjoy it.


    Uhumm, Ill think about it.


    Think?, just do it, when I tell you, just say yes and come over.


    She couldnt figure out why he was acting so unruly at the Alice Group party.


    She couldnt understand what he believed or where his confidence came from.


    As far as she was concerned, he was just another member of the group, two years older than her and in the top ten in the hierarchy.


    But the way he was telling her what she had to do and what he said was just plain rude.


    What should I do?


    In their world, arguments among kids dont end as simple arguments.


    Their actions and words are a reflection of their familys reputation.


    Right now, Hong Jin-woo was tarnishing the name of Dangun Group and insulting Alice Group in front of many people.


    His behavior could not be ignored.


    If he backed off, it would give the impression that Alice Group had bowed to Dangun Group.


    It was an insignificant gesture, but in their world, even insignificant gestures are given unnecessary meaning.


    I have to respond, but I wonder how I should do it.


    She could feel the childrens eyes on her and Hong Jin-woo.


    Even YH Groups Choi Ye-jin, who had spoken to her in a friendly manner just a few moments ago, was looking at her curiously.


    Their gaze was an evaluation of me.


    If I dont handle this properly here, it will be a weakness that will be taken advantage of.


    However, she couldnt take it lightly.


    If she raises her voice in a situation that could be resolved with a single word, it would be a tremendous embarrassment.


    This is why a child who grew up poor can only be poor she was sure to hear such insults.


    The problem is, she doesnt know how much power she can wield.


    She knew how much power the Alice Group held in their world, but she didnt know how much power she could wield.


    Last year, she confronted Sena from KK Pharmaceuticals, but dealing with the leader of a group and dealing with a familys direct heir are completely different.


    Moreover, Hong Jin-woo was the eldest son of the person who was likely to be the second chairman, and he was the direct line of the group, ranking in the top ten in the hierarchy.


    Eunha?


    What do you think you are doing?


    Are you okay? You dont look very well.


    Thats when Eunha interrupted.


    He had a worried look on his face.


    Hayang was momentarily surprised.


    She knew that he was acting, but she hadnt expected him to show genuine concern.


    Eunha is worried about me.


    Looking him in the eye made her feel really unwell.


    She tried to leave as naturally as possible so that he wouldnt get into trouble later.


    There was no way that Hong Jin-woo, his pride bruised, would just walk away.


    Hey. Who do you think you are, doing this in front of me?


    Oh no, this is bad.


    Hayang swallowed hard. Her heart was racing.


    It wasnt because Eunha couldnt confront the Dangun Groups heir in their world.


    Eunha wouldnt hesitate to stand up to anyone he disliked, even if they were from the Dangun Group, and even if it meant using magic.


    But now, a terrifying aura emanated from Eunhas body.


    No! I have to stop him!


    Im very grateful for what he did.


    But I had to stop him, if only for his sake, if only to prevent something worse from happening later.


    Its okay.


    No, Eunha!


    Its not okay at all!


    Hayang had forgotten that this was a gathering of the children of the Jung family, and she was on the verge of tears.


    If this goes on, theres going to be a real mess.


    Not to mention the relationship between the Alice Group and the Dangun Group would get worse, and the Dangun Group wouldnt leave him alone.


    Whats wrong with him?


    If it werent for the arrival of Han Seo-hyun, a direct descendant of Sirius Group, the situation would have been irreversible.


    Han Seo-hyun,


    Was she here too?


    After collecting his mana, Eunha looked at Han Seo-hyun, who was walking towards him without a care in the world.


    Perhaps because it was a gathering of the children of the powerful in the business world, she seemed to exude an air of dignity.


    Her hair rested on her shoulder, as if she had just descended from the moon.


    She faced Hong Jin-woo, the heir to the Dangun Group, with an unchanged expression.


    Whats up, Han Seohyun? You were here too? If you were coming, you shouldve told me earlier. We could have come together


    I have no intention of having useless conversations with you.


    Han Seohyun retorted mercilessly.


    Hong Jinwoos face contorted in frustration.


    That was it.


    Even if everyone called him a spoiled brat, he also knew that he couldnt recklessly confront a direct heir of the Sirius Group.


    He must have some intelligence left.


    Then why did he touch Hayang?


    He didnt think it was okay to treat her like that, did he?


    Frowning, she glared at Hong Jin woo, and then she spoke up.


    That person is an executive at one of our groups subsidiary companies. What did he do wrong?


    What? hes from your groups affiliate?


    Hong Jinwoo looked at Eunha with an expression of disbelief, and the kids who followed him, as well as those who were curiously observing the situation, were also taken aback.


    They hadnt expected him to be the child of a Sirius affiliate executive.


    The faces of some of the children showed their disappointment.


    She was speaking back to them, including Hong Jin-woo.


    Did the Sirius Group do something wrong or theyre just making a scene?


    Its not thatI was talking to Hayang, and he suddenly tried to drag her away.


    Oh, really?


    Han Seohyun, directed her gaze was on Eunha, who had his arm around Hayang.


    Giving him a chance to speak, Eunha decided to respond with a clever answer.


    I wasnt trying to drag her away. She looked like she wasnt feeling well, so I thought shed wanted to go outside and take a break.


    I see.


    Seohyun nodded.


    Then she turned to Hong Jinwoo.


    Youre trying to have a conversation while holding onto someone who doesnt feel well? It doesnt seem like he forcibly tried to take her away Lets talk straight.


    Hey, its because you didnt see! He was glaring at me and he used mag-


    By the way.


    Seohyun didnt give him a chance to finish.


    She interrupted him abruptly and let out a mocking laugh.


    Youre getting mad over that? I think its your fault for not considering other peoples conditions and just talking about yourself all the time. Were not just little kids, you know.


    Seohyun, you dont understand because you dont know him. That guy


    And have I ever been close to you? When did I tell you to call me Seohyun? You keep calling me that. Its rude, inconsiderate, and ignorant. Is that what your family taught you?


    What? Are you done talking?


    Thats a little scary.


    Eunha was secretly scared as he watched Seohyun, who was taller than him, speak without hesitation, even as Hong Jinwoos face turned red.


    She didnt seem to care about anything.


    He didnt know that she would show such a hostile attitude.


    She was using her influence very well, too.


    Ugh, what the. Whats wrong with him?


    That is so


    Hes got no manners.


    Maybe, but whats with the temper?


    One by one, the children following her began to chime in.


    Before long, Hong Jinwoo found himself dealing not only with her but also with the kids following her.


    Whos in the wrong now?


    Why are you picking on Jin-woo? Its ridiculous, isnt it?


    Yes, hes definitely in the wrong.


    I think so, too.


    Hong Jinwoo tried to rally the kids following him, but the argument was favoring the girls. Moreover, the kids she was with were not just from the affiliate companies.


    Just because of that, he brought other kids here to pick on someone younger than him


    Direct heirs from other groups chimed in:


    Thats why people say players are barbaric.


    True, thats how Dangun is.


    By the way, didnt they have some accident in Dangun Group not too long ago?


    Oh, what kind of accident? Well, it was their insurance department manager


    Other kids brought up unrelated topics, finding flaws in DanGun Groups reputation.


    But it didnt stop there. She had gathered the kids around her, whom she considered to have some influence, and sought their agreement.


    Dont you all think the same way?


    Seohyun, who had been enjoying the spectacle until now, even brought in kids from other groups.


    Kids who had the power to ignore her words werent present here.


    I do, too.


    Me too.


    It was a bit too much.


    As kids began to speak up, Hong Jinwoos position began to shake rapidly.


    At this point, he had no choice but to retreat with a disgraceful appearance.


    I think I have something to take care of. Seohyun, lets see each other later.


    Is that so? Lets meet next time. But next time, dont call me by name. Were not that close to call each other by our names, right?


    Seohyun didnt give in until the end.


    Now I realize that she wasnt part of the Sirius Group for nothing.


    I thought she didnt have any friends, but shes got these kids with her.


    What are you thinking?


    No, just.


    She was incredibly perceptive.


    Eunha softened his tone, looking at her with caution.


    Although she displayed discomfort, it seemed she didnt want to pry.


    Instead, she addressed the kids around her.


    What are you guys looking?


    With a single word, the kids scattered in all directions. YH Groups Choi Yejin greeted her warmly, but


    Hello, Seohyun-unnie. Its been a while. What brought you to an event like this?


    Yeah, hello. But I dont think you should be concerned about this right now.


    Ah, right, I see. Sorry. But Seohyun-unnie, about you and Hayang


    Id like to have a little chat with them.


    Oh! Right, if thats what unnie wants. Ill head back now. Hayang, see you next time.


    She even sent away the direct heir of YH Group with a frosty attitude.


    Seohyun even told her accompanying kids to stay a bit away.


    Sorry. It looks like Eunha caused some trouble.


    No, its not like that


    Hayang replied while being cautious.


    She had seen how Seohyun had dealt with DanGun Groups direct heir with just a few words.


    She had gotten help from her, and she was grateful.


    Though there was something she needed to clarify.


    But, Eunha is my friend


    So? Is there a problem?


    Its just, I think youre being a little too hard on him.


    Thats fine.


    What?


    Whats the big deal? Hes part of my faction, right?


    What is this atmosphere?


    Eunha felt uncomfortable under their stares.


    Even though they were chatting, he felt that something was wrong with the atmosphere.


    Moreover, Seohyun was urging him to speak up.


    Right.


    My fathers boss is her father.


    For now, Eunha decided to say it like it is.


    I had no desire to join Seohyuns faction, but attending her social gatherings was proof that I was in her faction.


    Still, you shouldnt treat him like this.


    What is wrong with that?


    For a moment, Hayangs eyes wavered, but she quickly regained her composure and continued.


    Seohyun, looking down at her, didnt change her expression. She just flicked her hair back and spoke up.


    Cant you do that?


    What?


    Our followers are supposed to do that. Didnt Chairwoman Alice suggest you to take some kids with you?


    She did, but it feels like Im bossing people around


    Ha.


    Seohyun let out a disapproving sound.


    Do you think were bossing people around without reason?


    Do you think we treat people as if they have no minds of their own? Do you not understand why they choose to follow us, even lowering their heads for us?


    Those people have their reasons too. Instead of us bossing them around, they seek our protection.


    Protection?


    Do you really think that weak and powerless individuals in this world can survive without someones protection?


    Hayang fell silent.


    Now she could understand.


    In this world, those without power would be easy prey for those with power.


    We too seek protection here.


    We do?


    This place isnt just for doing business. Its a place where people meet, where words and dignity matter.


    Do you think we can wield power in this place?


    A single mistake in words can tarnish the reputation of a family, a house, that is already on shaky ground. Conversely, a single word can bring down an opponent who is not to our liking.


    But you why arent you wielding power? Look over there.


    Seohyun gestured with her gaze.


    Hayang followed her gaze to survey her surroundings.


    The children of Alice Groups subsidiaries followed behind the kids forming the factions.


    At times, they exchanged awkward smiles and awkward laughter.


    Originally, they were the ones she should have brought with her. However, unable to receive her protection, they struggled to gain the protection of others.


    A direct member of Alice Group cant properly take care of even one of her own subsidiary kids, and instead, shes foolishly wandering around, receiving poor evaluations and being attacked by these insignificant kids


    Seohyun scolded with a cold face.


    Hayang couldnt take her eyes off the scattered kids from the subsidiary companies. sea??h th�� ��ov��lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Do you have any idea what your position as a member of Alice Group means?


    You have the authority to command these kids as you please. You also have the duty to protect them.


    But to treat my friends


    Why do you call them friends? They are not friends.


    They are people who have come together for mutual interests, not friends.


    How you handle the factions is up to you. Its better if you maintain good relations with them. They will serve as a protective wall for you.


    But would they think of you as a friend? The moment you treat them as friends, youll become vulnerable to them.


    Learn how to maintain distance and protect whats yours before you learn to command those beneath you. Follow me.


    What?


    I said follow me. Are you just going to stand by and watch them while they chase after others and make a mess of things?


    Seohyun turned away.


    Hayang hesitated. Then, she gathered her resolve and followed her.


    Gradually, the children who had been away from Seohyuns side began to gather around her one by one.


    They moved as if they were a single entity, following her every move.


    Its better than not having a faction at all.


    Han Seo-hyun seemed to want to introduce her, but she couldnt trust her that easily.


    If he were her, he could trust her.


    Eunha was about to turn away from seeing Seo-hyun introducing the kids she knew to Hayang.


    If she hadnt called him.


    Where are you going?


    Huh? To have lunch.


    Werent you in my faction?


    Well, technically, yes, but


    Do I have to join you?


    Do you want to get in trouble?


    Haa.


    Eunha had no choice but to follow Seohyun.


    But Seohyun, I didnt expect you to take the kids with you, you usually go alone.


    Are Sirius Group affiliate parties the same as other groups parties?


    Theyre different, but I didnt expect you to have so many friends outside of the affiliates.


    Theyre not friends.


    What?


    Not friends.


    Then what are they?


    Business associates.


    .


    What.


    Eunha looked at her with a pitying gaze.


    Shed been keeping a poker face all this time, butwhen she felt his gaze, she frowned.


    .


    What do you want to say.


    Ha, I cant help it.


    What?


    Ill be your friend since you dont have any. You cant go around saying you dont have any friendsouch!


    Seohyun pinched him.


    Meanwhile, Hong Jinwoo who left the banquet hall,


    Do I have to suffer such humiliation?


    The children in the car were all silent.


    If they spoke, they might get beaten up.


    In times like this, you have to keep quiet.


    They knew this from experience.


    Ill get those assholes. Ill get them.


    The car entered the tunnel, and Hong Jin-woo gritted his teeth as he looked out the window at the yellow light passing by.

 Chapter 136

    Chapter 136Unlocked chapter (1/1)


    Ty Tom!


    [A Windless Day]


    October, that day was approaching.


    The Korean Mana Management Organization located in Jongno District.


    The building was remodeled from the main building of the Seoul City Hall, which had been transformed into the Yellow Dungeon during the <End of the Century Destruction>, while preserving the landscape of Deoksugung Palace.


    5th-floor common conference room at the building.


    Players who possessed an unusual amount of mana, despite not carrying weapons, were seated.


    Those gathered in the common conference room included the central figures responsible for mana management, as well as the leaders of clans that had received S-rank and A-rank qualifications in the New Year, and representatives of small-scale player alliances.


    Now, lets begin the briefing for the Uijeongbu Reclamation Battle.


    Those present in this meeting were individuals who held command authority in the upcoming Uijeongbu Reclamation Battle in mid-October.


    However, not all of them had equal authority.


    The common conference room was structured to categorize those with command authority into three groups.


    First, tables were prepared where six people could sit on both sides near the screen.


    Then, there was a seat that faced the screen, where twelve people could sit facing each other.


    The seat facing the screen was reserved for Im Gaeul, the Fairy, who held the highest command authority in the Uijeongbu Reclamation. Currently, she was absent from the meeting due to other commitments.


    In practice, those planning and leading the Uijeongbu Reclamation were the Twelve Seats.


    Of course, not all Twelve Seats were present.


    The Twelve Seat <Divine Spear>, Nam gung seong, had lost his left arm in the process of defeating the second-rank Overranked Leviathan, and was recuperating in Cheongju.


    The reason he still occupied one of the twelve seats, even though he was effectively retired, was so as not to adversely affect public opinion on the recapture of Uijeongbu.


    The twelfth seat, Yoon Sung-jin <Index>, was also absent.


    Alone to oversee the flow of mana throughout Seoul, he rarely ventured outside the top floor of the government building unless it was for a specific reason.


    Finally, the Twelfth Seat <Demon Bullet> Son Ji-hee was monitoring Uijeongbu.


    The reclamation force will depart from Dobongsan Station, enter the outer ring road of Goo, cross Jangam Bridge, and overlap with Pyeonghwa Road, where it will split into two divisions.


    The people seated in the middle of the common conference room, including the man who stood up from his seat, were officials from the Mana Management Organization.


    While they were the second-highest in terms of command authority, the majority of their roles focused on administration and logistics.


    They would likely not be directly commanding divisions in the liberation battle.


    Those with real command authority were the ones directly leading the situation and managing the clans within the divisions.


    Seated at the head of the table, they listened attentively to the briefing.


    Here, Division A will occupy Uijeongbu City Hall by passing through Pyeonghwa Road via Ho-won High School. Division B will head to Uijeongbu Station and subjugate the monsters.


    Through this, Division A and Division B will put pressure on Uijeongbu City Hall from both directions.


    Division As role will be the first wedge to successfully conclude the reclamation battle.


    Division B will pass through the route where Mangwol Bridge and Line 1 used to run, entering Hwaryong Station. Here, Division B will be split into B, C, D, and E.


    The clan leaders closely examined the Uijeongbu map being presented by the Director of Intelligence.


    They had the authority to organize divisions and command the clans within them, and they were all lost in thought.


    Which division should they choose to minimize damage and maximize gains?


    Division A carried the highest risk.


    Division As role was to attack the enemys core without any supply support.


    While Division A received the largest number of personnel allocations, the fact remained that they had to take on the greatest risk.


    If they were thinking about the future of their clans, there would be no one here willing to support Division A.


    Unless they were insane.


    A is going to be fun.


    The clan leaders immediately turned their attention in the direction of the voice that had just been heard, their suspicions pointed toward each other.


    Although they didnt reveal their emotions, they directed their gazes toward the source of the sound.


    The man munching on the candy was a Sublord of the Blaze Clan.


    Fight-madcrazy bastards.


    Muttering to themselves, the Clan lords glanced over at Kang Hyun-chul, one of the Twelve, sitting across from them.


    He ran a hand through his red-dyed hair,


    A, were taking that. If I cant have it, I wont stand still.


    It was the Blaze Clan after all.


    A clan that had only been around for a few years, but had earned an S- for completing missions that were often so dangerous that they cost them their lives.


    The assembled Clan Lords were relieved to see a clan of lunatics willing to take a risk.


    There was still one more spot open in the A-division.


    Division B will set up camp at Hwaryong Station.


    Hwaryong Station is the last line of defense in the battle to retake Uijeongbu, and we plan to use it as a supply base.


    Therefore, Minister Moon will be in charge of supply and will oversee the B Division, which will protect the last line.


    A supply base.


    In a battle where you dont know how long it will take, supply is crucial.


    Moon Joon <Unbreakable Shield>, a living myth in South Korea, would not allow the last line to collapse.


    As important as the role was, it was also relatively safe.


    However, the Clan Lords didnt want to be in charge of B Division.


    Uijeongbu was nothing short of a treasure trove.


    Once the dangerous variable called monsters was removed, the treasure, abandoned for over 30 years, would welcome the recapture team with open arms.


    The more they achieved, the higher the priority in claiming the ownerless land would be.


    This is why the government and other clans are actively participating in the recapture of Uijeongbu.


    Defending the supply base would minimize the clans losses, but it would not maximize their gains.


    In this sense, Blaze Clans claim to A-division status gives them the right to claim the riches of Uijeongbu City Hall.


    High risk, high return.


    Everyone wanted to avoid such a high risk.


    Division C will enter Uijeongbu City Hall to support division A in clearing out the remnants. Division D will change direction at the Jangam-dong section of Hwaryong Station and head to Gyeonggi North Provincial Office.


    Division D will survey the Gyeonggi North Provincial Office area and commence an attack as soon as the formation is ready.


    Division E moves up to Uijeongbu Station and splits the division into E and F again. E establishes Uijeongbu Station as a secondary supply base, while F drops off supplies and heads to Gyeonggi North Government Complex to help Ds division.


    And when Division D and Division F attack Gyeonggi North Regional Government Complex, that will mark the end of the Reclamation Battle.


    The reason why Division D, whose role was to finalize the recapture of Uijeongbu, had a relatively small number of soldiers compared to Division A was due to the characteristics of the Gyeonggi North Government Complex.


    According to regular reports, Gyeonggi North Government Center has been transformed into a red dungeon.


    Since the monsters wouldnt come out of the Red Dungeon, they would just have to take their time and attack the dungeon.


    Now, if anyone has any questions, please raise your hand.


    The briefing was over.


    The Clan Lords, who had read the briefing beforehand, didnt touch the papers on the table.


    Now was not the time to review strategies, but to determine if the recapture would be successful.


    I am Clan Lord Do Wanjun of the Myungwang Clan.


    Yes, please.


    As the Clan Lords glanced at each other, it was Clan Lord Do wanjun who raised his hand without hesitation.


    On the other side, the woman who looked at him was also from the Myungwang Clan and occupied one of the twelve seats, <Florist> Bang Yeon-ji.


    She smiled gently.


    With all the mana in Uijeongbu, I dont think communications will be able to function properly.


    With no way of knowing whats going to happen at any given time, Im sure the telepaths will be limited in their ability to bridge communications between divisions. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Yes, I heard your question well. As you mentioned, the Uijeongbu area is currently covered with thick mana. Anticipating that communication may not function smoothly during the operation, the Surveillance Division plans to install relay points at certain distances from the Uijeongbu area, starting from Hwaryeong Station, so that Telepaths can communicate over long distances.


    What role will the Control Division play in the Reclamation Battle?


    The person who raised her hand was a woman in her thirties wearing butterfly glasses.


    Kang Ye-hee, Sublord of Clan Tempest. She attended the meeting on behalf of the Clan Lord and the Twelfth Seat, <Railgun> Shin Myeong-hwan.


    Ah, yes. Ill answer that.


    The Director of Intelligence stuttered when he saw her asking with a cold face.


    Oh Geonhoo will serve as the main Telepath, flying over the Uijeongbu area and relaying abnormal signs and operational situations to the relay points.


    Oh Geonhoo nodded silently at the Intelligence Directors words.


    As the only telepath in the Twelve, he planned to utilize his powers as an Ain to observe the entirety of Uijeongbu.


    I have a question.


    Yes, Silla Clan Lord, please.


    A woman with a leather jacket slung over her shoulder, Silla Clan Lord Kim Yoo-jin, raised her hand.


    The Silla Clan is one of three clans with an S+ rating at this point.


    However, due to the terrorism caused by Byung-in, the clan doesnt know if it will receive an S rating next year.


    When she raised her hand, it was no wonder that peoples malice and curiosity poured in.


    Nevertheless, she didnt show her emotions and turned to the Intelligence Director.


    Of the monsters currently occupying Uijeongbu, how many belong to the fourth rank or higher?


    Everyone shifted their gaze.


    The sourcebook didnt specifically mention monsters.


    Information about the monsters controlling Uijeongbu City Hall and the boss monsters of the Gyeonggi Northern Government Office were also shrouded in mystery.


    We dont know exactly at the moment, but based on the regular reports from the players dispatched to Uijeongbu, we estimate that there are more than 20 monsters of the fourth rank or higher.


    What about the third rank?


    So far, we have identified three.


    Silence descended.


    Everyone in the briefing held their breath.


    More than 20 monsters with powers that threaten human prosperity.


    And at least three monsters with disaster or disaster-like powers.


    At the time of the <End of the Century Destruction>, there were as many of them in Uijeongbu as there were in Seoul.


    Since then, players had made qualitative growth, and there had been advancements in devices and potions, but it was still an undeniable force.


    I have a question. Im Clan lord Gu Yeonsu of the Regulus Clan.


    He knew it was a risky question.


    He knew, but hearing the story directly made it feel realthe danger of the monsters lurking in Uijeongbu.


    As people wore serious expressions, Gu Yeonsu, with his narrow eyes, opened his mouth.


    Do all the Twelve Seats have any plans to participate in the retrieval war?


    The Twelve Seats were the guardians of the nation.


    Their roles were defined, and they couldnt all leave Seoul to participate in the Uijeongbu retrieval.


    Making a mistake could lead to chaos. For example, if <Index> Yoon Sung jin participated in the Uijeongbu retrieval as a navigator, he wouldnt be able to monitor the mana anomalies occurring throughout Seoul.


    He wouldnt have access to the Player Library either.


    The Twelve Seats participating in


    The elderly man, who had remained silent until then, spoke up.


    He was the Minister of the Korean Mana Management Organization and the leader of the Twelve Seats, <Unbreakable Shieldl> Moon Joon. He gazed down at the assembly from his imposing position.


    Twelfth Seat player Shin Seoyoung.


    Yes.


    Clan Lord Shin Seoyoung, a sub-lord of the Changhae Clan and the <Divine Wind> among the Twelve Seats, responded.


    Twelve Seats Player Shin Myunghwan.


    Tempest Clans Clan Lord and the <Railgun> among the Twelve Seats, Shin Myunghwan, nodded.


    Twelve Seats Player Bang Yeon ji.


    Yes.


    Clan Lord Bang Yeonji, a sub-lord of the Myungwangs Clan and the <Florist> among the Twelve Seats, replied.


    Twelve Seats Player Oh Geonhoo.


    Oh Geonhu, the Director of the Telepathy Division of the Korean Mana Management Organization and the <Heavenly Sound> among the Twelve Seats, closed his eyes.


    Twelve Seats Player Son Jihee.


    Twelve Seats Player Lee Do jin.


    Twelve Seats Kang Hyun-chul.


    Twelve Seats Park Hye-rim.


    And finally-.


    Players hesitated each time the names of the Twelve Seats were called in succession.


    All the Twelve Seats who could move were mentioned.


    Even if they had to leave behind the absolute minimum force, the momentum of the Fairy governments determination to retake Uijeongbu was clear.


    I, Twelve Seats Moon Joon. A total of nine Seats will participate.


    Nine Twelve Seats participating in the Uijeongbu retrieval.


    They were players known for their excellence in various fields. While they might not be the absolute strongest, if they combined their strengths with the top players, it might be possible to defeat the high-ranked monsters currently occupying Uijeongbu.


    Well then, lets begin the meeting about division organization. If anyone has questions


    The questions were mostly done. The Intelligence Director of the Information Division was about to move on to the next topic when a man who had remained silent until now raised his hand.


    The man with the multiple shiny rings was named Gil Sung-joon.


    He was the Clan Lord of Changhae.


    Yes, Changhae Clan Lord. What can I do for you?


    Well do it.


    What?


    The Intelligence director asked, hearing the words he said.


    Shin Seoyoung, who was closer to the screen, opened her mouth, not expecting him to speak so suddenly.


    Regardless, under the stares, Gil Sung-joon spoke.


    Gyeonggi Northern Government Center will be attacked by the Changhae Clan.


    A battle of Clan Lords had begun amidst the Twelve Seats intense focus.


    The meeting did not end on a cordial note.


    Since the topic of the meeting was division formation, it was expected that it would not end well, but in the process of deploying the divisions, they were about to manifest mana and engage in combat.


    If Fairy Im Gaeul hadnt appeared in time, the mana battle between the Changhae Clan and the Silla Clan might have turned into a clan war.


    Ugh.


    Shin Seoyoung sighed heavily as soon as she left the government building.


    After the meeting was over, there was one more meeting centered around the Fairy Government and the Twelve Seats.


    She hadnt done anything since the final meeting, but she felt drained.


    Can I really do this?


    As the sword, the guardian that protects the nation, she must not show weakness.


    But she was worried about whether she could do a good job.


    More precisely, whether she and Gil Sung-joon would not cause friction there.


    That made her anxious.


    As if in response to her thoughts, the wind that blew through the skyscrapers trembled uneasily.


    It made a whining sound, like the wind was crying. However, it was just the wind.


    I hope no one diesI hope no one gets hurt.


    An improbable wish.


    She looked up at the skyscrapers and muttered.


    Huh?


    Thats when her phone vibrated.


    Wondering what was going on, she pulled it out and frowned at the caller.


    Euna should be at the academy by now Why is she calling me again?


    She felt a little uneasy.


    No, very uneasy.


    This was the hardest chapter I have ever done (so many names mentioned TT). Enjoy!

 Chapter 137

    Chapter 137[A Windless Day (2)]


    Everywhere you turn these days, the streets are buzzing with talk about the reclamation of Uijeongbu.


    People brought it up as if to say hello, and the media was busy reporting on how Uijeongbu was being recaptured.


    The children were equally excited. As some of the skills of the participating players were revealed, the number of children who admired them increased.


    The greater the expectationthe greater the disappointment.


    Eunha was not swept away by the enthusiasm, believing that they would reclaim Uijeongbu.


    He took a step back, or at least two or three.


    He knew what the upcoming battle to reclaim Uijeongbu would bring.


    The greater the expectation, the greater the disappointment.


    People knew it but kept experiencing it repeatedly.


    This world is not as easy as they wish it to be.


    The Uijeongbu Reclamation Battle was a failure.


    So thoroughly that distrust and dissatisfaction with the fairy is widespread.


    Tragedy strikes, with less than half of the players participating in the reclamation surviving.


    The factions within the government that are showing support for the fairies are strengthening their position, and this marks the beginning of the 2nd fairy, Habaekryeon, being swayed by the ruling class.


    I wish I could change things, but I dont think I can.


    Change what?


    Well, theres something.


    Okay, what do you want to drink?


    Ill have a coffee milk.


    Okay, okay, give me a minute.


    A waitress in a white apron took their order and rushed to the counter.


    Eunha turned his head towards the window.


    Outside Caf Happiness, there was a tree with autumn leaves.


    The scene of red leaves falling against a white wall was impressive.


    If only the wind didnt suddenly blow.


    Shes here.


    The wind blew so strongly that the window frame shook.


    Leaves on the ground fluttered and covered the view outside the window.


    When the stuck leaves fell from the window, it was so quiet that you couldnt tell the wind had blown moments ago.


    A protective barrier was deployed in the surrounding area, keeping people out.


    It was clear that someone had cast a magic spell that surrounded the entire building.


    A bell rang.


    Eunha opened the door and greeted the woman who had just walked in calmly.


    Youre here?


    I always feel uneasy when you call me. What kind of trouble are you planning this time?


    She seemed arrogant on the outside, but in reality, she was someone who never let go once she gave her heart. Shin Seoyoung, 12th seat <Divine Wind> .


    Wearing a black cloak, she sat down across from Eunha without caring whether the cloaks hem touched the ground.


    From her demeanor, Eunha could tell that she had been in the Mana Management Organization only moments ago.


    At this time of year, it must have been for the reclamation of Uijeongbu.


    You always say that when you see me.


    Im the one who keeps bringing you out of trouble.


    Hey, thats strange. Who was it that devoured the results brought by someone.


    Devoured, really? I dont need that stuff. Someone might misunderstand if they hear you.


    Shin Seoyoung grumbled with a furrowed brow.


    Eunha saw her cross her legs and shrugged.


    It had been three years since they first met.


    At first, they had met as business partners.


    But now, the two of them were so close that they could exchange jokes and act in a comedy without any reservations.


    To call them business partners seemed too distant.


    She had somehow entered the category of happiness that he sought.


    Coffee milk is here. What does Seo-young want to drink?


    Oh, Ha-yang, youve gotten better since I last saw you.


    Ehehe, thank you.


    Seoyoung had noticed a change in Hayangs mana since she hadnt seen her recently.


    Before, she had been clumsily practicing a technique to conceal the mana in her body.


    But now she was using her magic freely in real life, assimilating it into the flow of her surroundings in a way that would be impossible to detect without a closer look.


    As a caster, her curiosity was piqued.


    She wondered what kind of magic this child could create with her extraordinary ideas.


    Sis, wipe your mouth.


    I havent drooled.


    Seoyoung swallowed the saliva that had been in her mouth.


    She ordered a drink from Hayang and looked at Eunha, who was drinking coffee milk through a straw.


    So, whats your agenda today?


    Youre on your way back from a meeting about the reclamation of Uijeongbu, right? How did the meeting go?


    Its confidential, I cant tell you.


    Actually, Im not even curious.


    Then why did you ask?


    Shin Seoyoung sighs in disbelief.


    Whether he said it or not, Eunha just stared at his coffee milk, which was making headlines.


    He hesitated.


    Where to start, where to stop.


    Even now, facing her, he was still thinking.


    In the meantime, I think the time has come for me to repay the debt I owe my noona.


    After hesitating for a while, Eunha opened his tightly closed mouth.


    Raising his gaze from his coffee milk, he looked at Shin Seoyoung with a bitter smile.


    Debt?


    Yes, a debt. Ive been unable to pay my share until now, and Ill pay it all off this time.


    While I was gone, you learned how to scam somewhere huh? Im sorry, but it doesnt work on me, kid.


    And after all the times Ive helped you, do you really think you can pay me back in one go?


    Seoyoung responded with a playful tone, but the lines of her eyes, with eyeliner drawn, remained very serious..


    Just like the first time he and she had met.


    She was facing him with the mindset of a player.


    Noona, Changhae Clan is going to the Gyeonggi Northern Government Center, right?


    .


    Theyll unload supplies at Uijeongbu Station along the way, and then change their formation to attack the Gyeonggi Northern Government Center.


    The question came out of nowhere. Sear?h the ��ov��lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Shin Seoyoung didnt answer.


    That was enough.


    Eunha gave her a knowing look and took a sip of his coffee milk.


    Gyeonggi Northern Office is dangerous, very dangerous. Theres more to it than meets the eye.


    Are you still going to participate in the battle to reclaim Uijeongbu?


    In my heart, I wanted to stop her.


    Tell her not to participate in the reclamation of Uijeongbu.


    Nothing good would come of her going there.


    If she was just a business partner, I might have ended the conversation by telling her what I knew.


    But I knew her too well.


    And I wanted to stop her.


    Its not just the Gyeonggi North Office. Uijeongbu City Hall, Uijeongbu Station. is not a place you can easily visit.


    He didnt stop at providing information, but warned them that they shouldnt go.


    Do not go.


    Kang Hyun-cheol <Flame Demon> and Lee Do-jin


    have not yet entered the ranks of the strongest.


    The golden generation of players like Ryu Yeon-hwa from <Divine Spear> and Han Chang-jin from <Shadow King> have yet to emerge.


    There were monsters lurking in Uijeongbu that no player of this era dared to face.


    Even he couldnt handle them.


    Eunha, how do you know that?


    For a moment, Eunha was at a loss for words.


    He hadnt even begun to discuss the main topic yet.


    But Seoyoung casually spoke with a meaningful smile.


    You seem to know the future. You know about Sung-joons ambitions, the existence of the new monsters in Yeouido Park, and everything else. How do you know?


    Eunha didnt answer.


    Should he lie and say that he had <Future Sight> like <Starfall Witch>?


    No. She would see through it.


    And she would be disappointed in him.


    Maybe she wouldnt believe his words.


    What if I told her I had regressed?


    Perhaps Seoyoung would never tell anyone that he had regressed.


    If it were her, she wouldnt even believe the fact that he had regressed.


    But he couldnt say it.


    The moment he spoke, he felt like he would have to tell the story of his entire life up until now.


    The moment he spoke, he felt like he would have to view everything he had accumulated in his second life with pity and a biased perspective.


    The moment he spoke, he felt like she would realize how vile and cruel of a human he had been.


    The moment he spoke.


    Yes, the moment he spoke.


    The No Eunha living his second life would become something that couldnt be found anywhere in this world.


    He would become a shell called No Eunha, pitiable and pathetic, living a tragic life.


    So, he couldnt say it.


    As if she knew this would happen.


    After a long silence, Seoyoung smiles and raises her glass.


    Im fine, so dont worry.


    .


    Im the one participating in the reclamation of Uijeongbu, so why are you so anxious?


    Are you sureyou want to go?


    Why, do you think Im going to die?


    Setting down her drink, she flicked her wrist.


    Even though the windows were closed, a cool breeze blew across the table.


    Im <Divine Wind>, the best caster in Korea, Shin Seo-young.


    You think Im going to die? Not a chance.


    Im not going to die, Eunha, and Im going to take back Uijeongbu, despite your worries.


    Even though theres a second-rank monster in the Gyeonggi North Government Office, youre still going?


    .


    Eunha asked the woman who was forcibly acting strong.


    Immediately, her face stiffened.


    A second-rank monster that had never appeared in Korea before.


    Even the monster that destroyed the country during the <End of the Century Destruction> was a third-rank Overrank.


    The danger posed by a second-rank monster is comparable to a catastrophe that could destroy a nation.


    Even if the entirety of the Twelve Seats rushed in, it was a monster that had no chance of being defeated.


    Nevertheless, Shin Seoyoung said,


    I will go, even if there is a disaster there.


    Why? Because youre a Twelfth Seat? Because youre a subordinate of the Changhae Clan? Or because you want to protect your country?


    Because there are people there I need to protect. There is a future there I want to protect.


    So, she believed that she would live and die for justice.


    Eunha gave up trying to convince her.


    He knew it would be like this.


    He just prayed it wouldnt be like this.


    His hopes were betrayed.


    It couldnt be helped.


    Sighing, Eunha decided to tell her what he knew so she could survive.


    Whether you believe me or not is up to you.


    But I want you to believe me.


    .


    The Fairy governments reclamation of Uijeongbu will fail, with the worst possible sacrifices and the worst possible consequences.


    Why do you think that?


    Because there are monsters lurking that the players in the reclamation battle cant see.


    As Im sure you know, you cant just look at what you see, and I dont want you to think that the monsters that took over Uijeongbu are all there is to see.


    The failure of the first reclamation of Uijeongbu was due to a lack of information about Uijeongbu and the complacency of the players who participated.


    The hierarchy of monsters inhabiting Uijeongbu was not limited to the third rank.


    Second-rank monsters were ruling as the rulers of the Gyeonggi North Government Center, which was transformed into the Red Dungeon.


    The second-rank monsters that couldnt leave the dungeon were relatively manageable if they couldnt exert their influence as disasters.


    The problem was that there were two third-rank overranks roaming deep in Uijeongbu.


    In this era, the ranked 4th monsters that dominate Uijeongbu City Hall are just the beginning.


    Players who dont realize it will pay a heavy price.


    Theres no hope for the boss monsterr in the Gyeonggi North Government Center. The best option is to avoid it.


    To be honest Its hard to believe the story about second-rank monsters living in the dungeon.


    Nevertheless, you have to believe it. Please, believe me.


    Ha, who would believe such a story? Ill organize a search team to investigate inside the dungeon. If there really are monsters like you say, well have to retreat.


    And be careful of the residents.


    Residents? What are you talking about?


    Seoyoung frowned. She couldnt understand the idea that there might be people living in Uijeongbu.


    It had been over 30 years since Uijeongbu had become a habitat for monsters, so it was inevitable.


    However, there were still people living in Uijeongbu.


    Not all monsters were indiscriminate killers. Some were cunning.


    They didnt eat humans; they learned how to use them.


    And that bastard


    Eunha thought about the residents living in the underground waterway and suppressed his anger.


    How untrustworthy they were, how dangerous they were.


    Ill take your story into consideration. But even if I believe it, I think I need to find some evidence for others to believe it.


    They might think were just fooling around in Uijeongbu.


    Still, please believe me.


    Yes, yes. Okay.


    Finally.


    Eunha rummaged through the bag he had set aside. He held it up to the table.


    It was a multi-faceted, yellow jewelry.


    This is?


    She recognized what Eunha had taken out.


    However, the reason she asked was to understand why he had taken it out.


    Its the only thing I can do


    .


    Please infuse some mana into it.


    Eunha desperately hoped that the gem would emit light.


    Seoyoung, who had been silently inspecting the skill stone, released some mana.


    Dull as it may be, a yellow light radiated from inside the skill stone.


    Eunha finally raised the corners of his lips.


    He prayed from the bottom of his heart in the world where gods were dead.


    Come back safely.


    Hoping for the day when he could sit face to face with her again.

 Chapter 138

    Chapter 138Unlocked chapter (1/11)


    Thanks atranok!!


    [A Windless Day (3)] Sear?h the N??elFir��.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In front of the Korean Mana Management Organization building.


    Everyone, including journalists, had their eyes fixed on the entrance to the headquarters.


    It was an anxious time of waiting.


    They wanted to spread this joy, this hope.


    The operation to retake Uijeongbu, a mission that they believed without a doubt would mark a significant moment in history.


    Journalists were professionals who had to maintain objectivity and neutrality in their profession, but they were also human. They couldnt help but harbor hope.


    Seven clans, led by those who received S-rank ratings domestically, were participating, along with clans corresponding to A, B, and C ranks.


    Many renowned players expressed their intention to participate, and the business world pledged its support for the Uijeongbu retake operation.


    But thats not all.


    Theyre coming out!


    Someone shouted.


    The journalists were frantically clicking their shutters as if they were intoxicated by something.


    And it was understandable.


    This was a massive operation, the likes of which hadnt been seen since the <End of the Century Destruction>, with nine members of the Twelve taking part.


    They rarely gathered in one place due to their different assignments.


    All of this was for the sake of retaking Uijeongbu.


    A word, please!


    Look this way!


    Exiting the government building, the nine players paid no attention to the camera flashes.


    Some of them even seemed casual in the midst of a large-scale operation.


    As they got into their cars, journalists hurriedly prepared to follow them and stepped on the accelerator.


    The players participating in the retake operation would hold a retaking ceremony at Gwanghwamun.


    The role of the Twelve Seats in the ceremony was to boost peoples spirits.


    The journalists followed the Twelve Seats as they got into their cars and entered Gwanghwamun.


    Even though it was morning, Gwanghwamun Square was filled with countless people.


    Inside the circle formed by these people, players who exuded a dignified aura lined up.


    Its been a long time.


    Leading them was Moon Joon, who climbed the stage.


    The elderly man with graying hair recalled the story of when the world was destroyed once, delivering a speech that ignited the players determination.


    Therefore, we will retake Uijeongbu for a better future.


    Starting with Moon Joon, the Twelve Seats members raised their cups.


    The players who were also participating in the retake operation raised their prepared cups.


    So that we can come back and drink heartily.


    The players chuckled.


    Perhaps these cups could be their last.


    The retake team swallowed the liquor in the small cups in one go.


    After completing the retaking ceremony at Gwanghwamun, the players arrived at Dobong Station, where the retake operation would begin.


    Here, too, journalists had occupied every available space.


    Players showed signs of getting tired of the constant flashes.


    They changed their expressions and looked at the barrier that stood before them.


    <End of the Century Destruction>


    At the time, the existence of monsters hadnt been clearly established, and the Republic of Korea had lost a third of its population and nearly half of its land.


    Humanity was so helpless.


    People made extreme choices, sometimes tragic choices, sometimes inhumane choices, to survive the catastrophe in front of them.


    The barrier in front of them was a sandcastle of hope, built by humanity out of a sense of desperation and helplessness.


    The wall did not protect against the threat of monsters.


    Nevertheless, mankind never stopped building, and now it has reached a height where you can look up and not see the end.


    It was a false hope, but fortunately, no monsters were coming down from Uijeongbu.


    Lets begin.


    The real start was here.


    The players quickly formed a line.


    The Twelve who were walking in the front also moved to their respective clans.


    The remaining Twelve at the front were Moon Joon and Oh Geon-hoo, who didnt belong to any clan but to the Mana Management Organization.


    First, lets go.


    Hmm.


    Oh Geon-hoo manifested his mana. The small wings attached to his back, previously hidden, regained their original size and spread wide open.


    Amidst the gaze of the players, Oh Geon-hoo ascended high above the seemingly endless barrier.


    Now, he would fly all around the Uijeongbu area, living up to his name as <Heavenly Sound> and serving as the eyes of the reclamation force.


    All divisions prepare for battle.


    A heavy voice descended.


    Shining lights erupted from various places. Glittering dust fell from the sky, and the wind passed through, brushing against their bodies.


    Players with support and enhancement spells activated their mana.


    Eventually, the gatekeepers, who saluted, moved the massive iron gate.


    The vanguard is the Genesis Clan.


    As planned beforehand.


    As the Twelve Seats withdrew, the clan chosen to lead the charge in South Korea, the Genesis Clan, took the front line.


    Genesis Clan Lord Ji Yong-hyun drew his sword.


    The top-to-bottom slash glowed red as it propelled him forward.


    The monsters on the tracks were torn to shreds.


    Starting with him, players ran down the tracks, swinging their swords at monsters and shooting magic.


    More monsters were attacked and felled than players were killed.


    The monsters that roamed the tracks were an average of 7th level.


    It wasnt a rank that the retrieval team couldnt handle.


    Here.


    By the time the tracks were covered in monster blood and corpses.


    The recapture team had already reached the area where the tracks overlapped with the old outer ring road.


    Wiping the blood from his face with the back of his hand, Shin Myung-hwan looked up at the old outer ring road overhead.


    As he unfolded his sensors, there were countless monsters up there.


    Grow, rise.


    A voice filled with mana.


    Myung-hwan recognized the owner of that voice.


    <Florist> Bang Yeon-ji.


    As her mana soaked into the gravel, a shoot emerged from among the pebbles and began to grow fiercely.


    The stem, wrapped around a pillar, sprouted large leaves and reached all the way to the old outer ring road.


    Then, flames erupted from the old outer ring road.


    It was also clear who was responsible.


    The impatient <Flame Demon> couldnt resist and had jumped up on his own to confront the monsters.


    We cant lose.


    The morale was at its peak.


    <Divine Wind> Shin Seo-young flew up in the wind, knocking down the monsters in the immediate vicinity, and <Holy Mother> Park Hye-rims light shone dazzlingly under the cloudy sky.


    Shin Myung-hwan did the same.


    He loaded his weapon and led the Tempest Clan to cut off the breath of the monsters occupying the road.


    After a few moments, the retaking party rested for a while, having destroyed all the monsters that had occupied the area.


    Those in command of the recapture held a meeting.


    From here on out, we should divide the recapture into A and B divisions


    Said the Navigator of the Mana Management Organization.


    She was second in command to the Director of Intelligence, and she flipped open a map and pointed to their current location.


    After a days rest, A and B will continue along the old outer ring road to Uijeongbu City Hall, while B will follow the railroad tracks to Hoeryong Station.


    The clan in charge of capturing Uijeongbu City Hall is.


    Now, its worth a fight.


    Kang Hyun-chul bared his fangs and laughed.


    Blaze Clan Lord. I hope you dont get too carried away with your excitement.


    She sighed, and Do Wan-jun, who had to cross the line of fire with him, sighed, too.


    Division A was composed of Blaze Clan and Myungwang Clan, and the two clans were in command.


    Uijeongbu City Hall.


    The monster that ruled it was a fourth-ranked Liger swallower.


    It had a mane like a lion and a pattern like a tiger.


    This is really hard. Whats with all the monsters?


    Interrupted from its rest atop the city hall, the monster glared at the man who had kicked in the door.


    The man with red dyed hair, Kang Hyun-chul, snorted at the creature who was sleeping with his front feet together like an ancient king.


    You look pretty interesting, though.


    It was then that the top floor was engulfed in heat.


    Flames erupted from his back, forming a dome around the area, then rushed at him like a living creature.


    Explosion.


    The flames exploded in unison.


    The beasts cries were degraded, drowned out by the layers of flame.


    There was no way a Fourth ranked could be annihilated like this.


    Flame barrier.


    Uncontrollable.


    Devilish incantation.


    Before he could make his way through the flames, the rushing players unleashed a ranged assault.


    Violent explosions erupted nonstop, shaking the top floor and causing the ground to crumble.


    Still, the players didnt panic and attacked the creature on the other side of the flames.


    Blaze Clan Lord.


    I recognize him.


    The flames gradually died down, and the silhouette of a winged beast flashed by.


    Do Wanjun, commanding the firing squad, gave the signal.


    Hyun-chul, his greatsword fixed, leapt into the hail of bullets.


    The first act of A Wonderful Man begins!


    Cool!


    Man!


    There are many, many~but!


    Im the one!


    ~~!


    The Guardians of Blaze Clan joined together, chanting support spells as he leapt into the flames.


    An aura of enthusiasm surrounded him as a roaring song filled the top floor.


    A song is good to get things started.


    No bullets pierced him.


    The supporters enchantments absorbed the impact, and the Guardians chanting deflected the bullets trajectory.


    The more mana-laden songs that surrounded him, the stronger the force that protected him.


    Kruaaaah!


    The creature who had been crouching and enduring the storm, leaped out.


    Its flesh-colored eyes locked onto him, and it spread its wings to strike at his wrist.


    It dived into his arms as his greatsword rose, and with his fangs stained black with mana, he tore into his side.


    It thought it had torn it apart.


    The form of the side that seemed to have been torn away wavered, as if it were an illusion, before disappearing completely.


    Lion Switch.


    Myungwang Clan Lord Do wanjun.


    The ranger, a master of illusions and phantasms, chuckled from a distance.


    Where are you looking, Im right here.


    It turned around belatedly.


    Kang Hyun-chul held his sword in the same manner as just before he tore through his side.


    Violet Blaze.


    He struck from top to bottom.


    Purple flames leapt through the gap, as if space were cracking from where the blade had passed.


    The flames wriggled like a snake trying to fill its belly, engulfing his entire body.


    The creature struggled to escape.


    However, it couldnt shake off the purple flames.


    Violet Blaze was a high-level control magic that could only be countered with magic and couldnt be repelled with physical strength alone.


    Even rolling on the ground couldnt extinguish the flames that attacked his internal mana.


    Lock On


    One, two, three.


    Fire!


    As the casters recovered their mana, the rangers reloaded their bullets and pulled the trigger.


    An eardrum-bursting barrage of shots rained down on the creature.


    The purple flame-covered creature staggered to its feet, but the hail of bullets was too much for it, and it fell to its knees again and again.


    Crunch!


    The transformation occurred just then.


    Theyre coming. Bang Yeon-ji, are you ready?


    Liger Swallow was a 4th hierarchy monster.


    There was no way that a monster that couldnt even resist the attacks of the players could threaten human prosperity.


    It was a monster with the appropriate level of danger for the 4th hierarchy.


    If it decided to, blocking the flames surrounding its body and the pouring bullets wouldnt be a challenge at all.


    Crunch!


    It was as if it signaled that the game was over.


    It bit into the flames it couldnt shake.


    Purple flames that had dodged physical attacks were instantly engulfed by its mana-drenched fangs, and they wriggled their way into its mouth.


    The creature swallowed the flames. Another flame attached to the purple flames entered its mouth, and it gorged itself as if it were swallowing a vine, swelling its belly.


    That wasnt all. When the creature, which had risen from its spot, shook its head clockwise, the trajectory of the pouring bullets changed as if they had been caught on a hook and disappeared into its mouth.


    Liger Swallower.


    This was a monster with the ability to absorb shapes made of mana and inflate them with its own power.


    Krrrrkk.


    The creature cried low as it stepped onto its forepaws. It spread its wings, raised its mane, and looked at the players who had stopped shooting.


    As if that were enough.


    It seemed to be asking with its eyes as it swelled up with the mana it had digested.


    [Its over.]


    A womans voice was heard at that moment.


    The voice came from the floor below.


    Suddenly, the top floor was covered in scattered leaves.


    The vibrant leaves fell to the ground without catching fire, which was quite unusual.


    The fact that the colorful leaves were lying on the ground unburned was a very strange occurrence.


    What a fool.


    With a sneer on his face, Do Wanjun changed the magazine.


    The action was too leisurely.


    As if he didnt feel outnumbered.


    So relaxed, in fact, that he pointed the gun and signaled.


    Fire.


    Impossible.


    Liger Swallower hesitated, opening its mouth to absorb the bullets.


    There was no mana within them.


    The bullets the players were firing were made entirely of mana alloy.


    Even if mana contained within metal was absorbed, it couldnt eliminate the metal itself.


    Of course, a physical attack that was weak enough to not cause his body to disintegrate was not much of a blow to a Fourth ranked creature.


    Or it thought so.


    [Seed Bomb]


    The voice came from the leaves.


    Starting with a womans voice, the insides of its body exploded.


    It rolled on the ground, screaming in pain as an explosion ripped through its stomach.


    You should have been more careful, you dont know what youre eating, and youre not getting away with it.


    What if you eat the seeds, you idiot?


    A huge sword slammed into his head.


    The mana-less blade struck the barrier with a dull thud.


    Lets see, do I win or do you win?


    The Liger Swallower vomited up all the mana it had absorbed in an explosion from its stomach.


    The casters held him down with a rope-based trapping spell.


    Watching, Clan Blaze giggled and switched weapons.


    Someone bring my club. Lets see how long you last.


    <Flame> Kang Hyun-chul.


    Even without the Gift <Flame> , he was a highly skilled player.

 Chapter 139

    Chapter 139Unlocked chapter (2/11)


    [A Windless Day (4)]


    From Dobong Station, it took them three days to reach Hoeryong Station.


    The recapture went more smoothly than planned.


    Even if they had to stop counting the monsters that jumped onto the tracks, the collective players were strong.


    In particular, the clans led by the Twelve Seates showed no signs of faltering in the face of high-level monsters.


    Recapturing Uijeongbu, which had been destroyed by monsters, was not impossible.


    The players who participated all thought so.


    This was the reason why they had enough morale to forget about the fatigue of back-to-back battles.


    Hey, hyung. What are you thinking about?


    Nothing.


    <White Robe> Lee Seung-hwan.


    Active as a dealer in the party led by <Divine Wind> Shin Seo-young in the Changhae Clan, he turned his head in the direction of the sound.


    It wasnt his job.


    He chuckled at the sight of Kang Hyun-cheol, who had thrown away his overcoat and was carrying construction materials over his shoulder, even though it wasnt his task.


    Hyung, if youre not going to do anything, why dont you help with the construction of the supply base?


    But isnt that not our job?


    Tsk, youre too picky.


    Similarly, in the party led by <Divine Wind> Shin Seo-young of the Changhae Clan, <Bulldozer> Kang Cheol, despite being in his early thirties, was thoroughly self-centered.


    The shoulders of his building materials flashed in the sunlight.


    It was a mechanical arm.


    The middle-aged man who offered his arm to protect the party from the monsters was well respected by those who had immersed themselves in the industry.


    He was so loyal that he rolled up his sleeves and stepped in, even when it wasnt his job.


    Rest while you can. Its going to be harder than it is now.


    The gray-haired player, on the other hand, despite his age in his early 30s, was a thoroughly individualistic man.


    He even had a touch of agoraphobia.


    So much so that he hated the idea of getting monster blood on his clothes.


    His clothes were white, not because he was skilled enough to kill monsters without getting blood on them, but because the white color allowed him to see the stains in time.


    So, the man was <White Robe>.


    Having that nickname implied that he had achieved significant accomplishments in the industry, a named player recognized by others.


    Ha, who doesnt know that already? But resting might make us too complacent. Its going to get tougher from here.


    Shin seems to have been unhappy since the recapture began, and the higher-ups are having a meeting over there.


    Kang cheol pointed to a large tent with a nod.


    It was the first tent they had set up as soon as they arrived at Hoeryong Station.


    Come to think of it, its been a while.


    Three hours already, three hours. I want to know whats going on with this meeting thats supposed to end in an hour


    Kang Cheol clicked his tongue in frustration and bit his tongue.


    He didnt feel comfortable.


    It was because of the internal affairs of the Changhae Clan.


    For the past few years, there had been a growing difference in opinions between Clan Lord Gil-sung-joon and Shin Seo-young within the Changhae Clan, resulting in discord within the clan.


    Gils actions were completely different from the clans previous policies, which caused some clan members to rebel against him.


    As a result, there was a sense of dislike in the clan between those who followed Gil sung-joon and those who followed Shin Seo-yeong.


    Luckily, Shin Seo-young didnt vehemently disagree with the Clan Lords decision, so the clan didnt come to blows.


    Despite this, the relationship between the two has gotten worse since the battle to retake Uijeongbu began.


    He doesnt know why.


    For whatever reason, there was an atmosphere in the clan where it wouldnt be strange if a war broke out.


    It was very frustrating.


    He couldnt shake it off without using his body.


    I see. Its hard to believe theyre lovers at this point.


    Thats what Im saying. I dont know what Ive been doing getting in between Clan Lord and her lately.


    A clan is supposed to be like a family, eh? You think we can take back Uijeongbu with this?


    Kang Cheol muttered.


    Lee Seung-hwan, without responding to his complaint, took in the scene unfolding from Hwaryeong Station.


    It was in ruins.


    The sky was so blue, but beyond that, it was as if it had lost its color and was dyed gray.


    It was the same back then.


    Suddenly, an old memory surfaced.


    He was an orphan. Lost his family to a monster when he didnt know who they were or even what his name was.


    He wasnt the only one.


    Everyone living in Hwaseong City experienced the same thing.


    He was forced to wander barefoot in tears through Hwaseong City, which had been taken over by hordes of monsters.


    Hi. Why are you crying alone?


    Wheres your family?


    None? Well, thats the same as me.


    Im Yoo In-hoo. Whats your name?


    Then he met his hyung, Yoo In-hoo.


    The one who shared a piece of bread with him when he was all alone.


    If he hadnt met him, he wouldnt be here today.


    As soon as the recapture battle is over, Ill go see him.


    Yoo In-hoo was stabbed to death by slumlords just before he graduated from the academy.


    Lee Seung-hwan, who had been reminiscing about his savior and brother after a long time, smiled with a faint and lonely smile.


    Oh, whats this?


    What?


    Lee Seung-hwan, who was lost in memories, furrowed his brow as he looked back.


    When he turned around, Kang Cheol, who was carrying construction materials, had a puzzled expression on his face.


    Something just hit me and I almost fell over.


    Theres no one around.


    What are you talking about?


    Lee seung replied with a punchline that told him to stop playing around.


    Theres no one here who would run over the material Kang Cheol is holding.


    Its strange. Something definitely hit me and went away.


    But theres no wind blowing.


    No, Hyung. Do you think Ill get blown away by the wind? Maybe its Shins wish. Anyway, the weather is so nice, without a single breeze!


    Cheol exclaimed loudly.


    Lee seong sighed.


    It wasnt worth it. He decided not to listen anymore.


    Why are you fussing so much? Im sure something happened, but what?


    When Lee Seung-hwan didnt answer, Kang cheol, lost in thought, turned back to set up the supply base.


    The reason the meeting was dragging on so long after the retreating troops arrived at Hoeryong Station was because of the formation of the divisions.


    Clan Lord Changhae. What did you say now?


    The sound of a table being slammed shook the tent.


    The mood in the tents was grim.


    It was the kind of atmosphere that, if lit, would burst into flames at a moments notice.


    Tempest Clans Clan Lord, Twelfth Seat Shin Myung-hwan, glared at his opponent at the table across from him.


    Didnt I tell you to change your formation?


    Changhae Clan Lord Gil Sung joon.


    He clasped his hands together on the table, unperturbed by the momentum Shin Myung-hwan was exuding.


    He even had a smile on his lips as he pointed out what was so amusing about this situation.


    To think youre going to change your formation now. Are you even saying that in your right mind or.


    Silla Clan Lord, Kim Yoo jin, clicked her tongue as if she wanted someone to hear it.


    She, too, couldnt hide her displeasure and sent a hostile glance.


    The retrieval mission starts now. If there were any hiccups in the plan, we could change it, couldnt we?


    Gil Sung-joon replied politely.


    He looked around at the Clan Lords, who were glaring at him as if to ask what was wrong.


    You can change your mind, if your plans are disrupted.


    But I dont think our plans have been disrupted. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Gu Yeounsu, who had been observing the meeting with a wry expression, echoed the other Clan Lords.


    He opened his slender eyes and studied Gil Sung-joons demeanor.


    I dont understand, why are you saying that we suddenly need to target the Gyeonggi Northern Government Office?


    Shin Myung-hwan retorted in an irritated tone.


    This was the reason for the murderous atmosphere.


    When they arrived at Hoeryong Station, they were organizing their plans when Gil Sung joon asked them to change the formation of the Changhae Clan and Tempest Clan.


    Changhae Clan would carry the cocoon to Uijeongbu Station and provide support to the Gyeonggi Northern Center.


    On the other hand, Tempest Clan would attack the Gyeonggi Northern Government Center.


    This was an uncomfortable situation for the clan lords, who were going through the process as planned.


    Changhae Clans trick was obvious.


    They wanted to capture the Gyeonggi North Government Center more easily and get the honor of carrying the cocoon.


    No one in the room knew what was in the supplies being transported to Uijeongbu Station.


    Today, in a meeting, they learn that the supplies contain cocoon.


    They were told that as soon as they finished the recapture battle, fairy Im Gaeul would visit Uijeongbu and deploy the cocoon.


    So far, so good.


    The cocoon was an artifact that needed to be carefully managed.


    Its function was the hope of mankind, and the mana alloys required to craft it were of high quality.


    Although it shouldnt happen, the possibility of it being stolen had to be thoroughly ruled out.


    This was the reason for Gil sung joons change in attitude.


    The meaning of carrying the cocoon was a great honor that could not be replaced by any material reward.


    Moreover, after carrying the cocoon, they would go to attack the Gyeonggi Northern Government Center.


    Thats because the Changhae Clan is a large group, and we can carry the cocoon to Uijeongbu Station without any risk.


    Thats the same for us. In fact, since Changhae Clan is a large organization, shouldnt we focus on targeting the Gyeonggi North Government Center?


    Since we have a large number of people, we figured it would be difficult to attack the Gyeonggi Northern Government Center.


    Do you think a large group of people can fight properly inside a building, unless its an open area?


    I think it would make more sense for the Tempest Clan to clear out the neighborhood while we attack the Gyeonggi Northern Government Center.


    What kind of bullshit.


    It was bullshit.


    Tempest Clan Sublord Kang Ye-hee tried to retort against Gil Sung-juns words.


    At that moment, Shin Myung-hwan reached out and stopped her from leaning forward on the table.


    It was a signal for her to stay quiet.


    Even though Gil Sung-juns words were irritating, in a gathering of those who held command authority, they had to maintain their composure.


    They couldnt afford to cause a scene.


    Clan Lord Tempest.


    Gil Sung-jun, who had been casually toying with him all along, called him.


    Shin Myung-hwan just stared at him without responding.


    Nevertheless, it didnt matter.


    Gil Sung-jun suddenly brought up a topic as if it had just occurred to him.


    By the way, I heard that Pine Group is getting into player library development.


    What do you want to say?


    But I heard that Sirius Group is taking a step into that business.


    A chilly silence settled in.


    Shin Myung-hwans face lost its poker face and twisted.


    The power to rule the world, the force that dominated this world, wasnt just mana.


    It was wealth and power.


    These two had been powers that existed before the worlds destruction, and they still ruled this world unchanged.


    And various forces formed alliances with each other, creating even greater synergy.


    Sirius Group, ranking second in the business hierarchy, and Chaehae Clan, which was considered the second most influential group in the country.


    Compared to them, Pine Group, which ranked fifth in the business hierarchy, and Tempest Clan, which received an S-grade rating along with Blaze Clan, were clearly different in terms of power.


    Knowing the clear difference in power, Shin Myung-hwans self-esteem was thoroughly crushed.


    Gil Sung-jun looked at him, unable to speak, among all the people gathered there, and chuckled.


    Clan Lord Gil Sung-jun .


    Why are you doing this?


    Shin Myung-hwan had no response. Kang Ye-hee, who was sitting next to him, couldnt hide her frustrated expression.


    Meanwhile, Kim Yoo-jin was grooming her manifested mana extracorporeally and let out a deep sigh.


    You really are trash.


    What a trash.


    Even Regulus Clan Lord Guyeonsu clicked his tongue in disappointment.


    Regardless, Gil Sung joon shrugged his shoulders.


    Player Shin Seoyoung. Does Changhae Clan really intend to do that now?


    The conversation didnt seem to be getting through.


    Shin Myung-hwan turned to Shin Seo-young, who was sitting next to Gil Sung-joon.


    Throughout the meeting, she had been looking down at the table, never once looking up.


    Im sorry.


    She apologized without looking up.


    Minister Moon.


    As the room fell silent, it was Zenith Clan Lord Ji Yong hyun who spoke.


    He spoke to Moon joon, paying no attention to the way he was being looked at.


    What do you think, Minister Moon?


    Everyones eyes turned to Moon Joon.


    Lost in thought, he had been putting his hand inside the sleeves of his hanbok during the meeting, but he now sighed deeply.


    Player Gil Sung-joon.


    Yes, Minister Moon.


    This is the last time.


    It wasnt just the players who participated in the recapture battle.


    Business groups were also supporting the recapture in one way or another.


    The influence of Sirius Group, whose main business is player devices, was significant.


    The voice of the Sirius Group-backed Changhae Clan could not be ignored.


    Just this once.


    There is no next time.


    Moon Jun glared at him with a gaze that sent shivers down his spine.


    The day before the recapture ceremony.


    Eunha visited Julietas house in the middle of the night.


    It was late, so she might be sleeping.


    He had intended to quietly open the door without waking Avernier.


    But he didnt have to.


    Avernier crawled out to the front door.


    Owh. Wawhw.


    Morning. You up yet?


    Eunha bent down to make eye contact.


    The now two-year-old Avernier clapped his hands and purred, wondering what was so good about it.


    Then, Avernier floated into the air.


    Julietta had lifted him up.


    Ciao. Eunha Boss, I cant tell you how surprised I was to see you so late at night.


    Im sorry for coming so late. Wheres Uncle Bruno?


    Hes waiting in his room.


    If youll excuse me.


    No problem. Shall we go sleep with Mommy, Avernier?


    Ah-oo!


    Avernier was full of energy even though it was midnight.


    Eunha smirked when he saw him waving at him, and went into the room where Bruno was waiting.


    A room lit by a single lamp.


    Bruno sat on the couch in the dim light.


    Eunha sat down on the opposite couch, smiling.


    I have a favor to ask you.


    You dont have to ask, Eunha, youre our boss.


    Even though I could get you killed?


    He asked with a serious tone.


    Yet Bruno didnt let his smile waver.


    Eunha.


    Yes?


    If you hadnt been there for us back then, we would have surely lived the worst life.


    You saved our lives, Eunha. Thats why I can entrust my heart to you.


    Youre our boss, after all.


    Now thats a heavy burden to carry.


    Unable to find the words, Eunha shrugged.


    It seemed trivial compared to how seriously he had worried all by himself.


    He smiled bitterly at the trust Bruno placed in him.


    Please check if it suits you, Uncle.


    He placed the large gemstone on the table.


    The gem caught the light of the lamp and reflected a yellow glow.


    Hmm.


    Nodding slightly, Bruno poured mana into the skillstone.


    After absorbing the mana, the skill stone seemed to embrace the yellow light for a moment, then


    then the light was extinguished.

 Chapter 140

    Chapter 140Unlocked chapter (3/11)


    [Windless Day (5)]


    A child I dont need.


    Why did I even give birth to you?


    My mother would say things like that out loud.


    She was someone who longed for Fathers love so much that she said she had me to regain his attention.


    But Father never accepted Mother.


    On Fathers birthday, Mother, all dressed up, took me to Fathers mansion.


    The emotion Father showed us there was contempt.


    Father had the face of someone seeing a cockroach, surrounded by a beautiful wife and cute children.


    After that incident, mother rarely came home, and when she did, she would come in drunk and swear at me.


    She said I was worse than a dog, that I was only there to be fed.


    Why the hell were you born?


    I dont need someone like you.


    Im sorry, Ill do better.


    Ill listen to mom, and I wont be a picky eater.


    So please dont throw me away.


    It was a tearful scene.


    I hadnt done anything wrong.


    I was just scared that my mother, that woman, would leave me behind.


    She meant the world to me.


    But despite my tearful pleas, she never came home.


    The last I heard of her was that she had been killed by a monster one day during a terrible snowstorm.


    If I hadnt been lucky enough to enter the orphanage, there would have been nothing I could have done.


    Seoyoung, what kind of person do you want to become?


    I want to be a player, someone who can help others.


    When I came to the orphanage, I wanted to be someone who could help someone.


    I wanted to be a player who fights monsters to protect people.


    I wanted to be a player.


    A hero who saves people.


    As if this was my destiny, I had a power stronger than anyone else.


    The power to protect someone.


    The power to save someone.


    But the reality and the ideal were different.


    The Academy was a brutal world.


    People envied those better than them, bullied the weaker ones, and exploited the kind-hearted. While it might be true for any world, their world, where death was always close, didnt hide desire and malice.


    It was a challenging world for those who aspired to protect people from monsters.


    I had to acknowledge that not all players had a sense of duty as humanitys protectors.


    Eventually, my willpower waned with each passing day.


    People pointed fingers and criticized me for wanting to be a protector of people.


    I was bullied, harassed, and taken advantage of.


    The only thing that kept me going was my oppa.


    I knew that if I tried hard enough, maybe the others would change someday.


    There are not only bad people in the academy, there are also many good people.


    Who wanted to be a hero, to save someone.


    Someone who didnt give in to evil and didnt hesitate to do what they thought was right.


    Someone who could say something was wrong when it felt wrong, or absurd when it felt absurd.


    He was my idol, the person I wanted to be.


    So I supported him as he graduated from the academy and went out into the world.


    I hoped he could save countless people.


    Eventually, I graduated from the academy as well.


    The world was harsher than I thought it would be.


    There were times when I had to kill someone to protect someone, and there were times when I had to lose someone to save someone.


    Ive had people Ive helped resent and criticize me.


    Why didnt you show up and save them sooner?


    If I had arrived sooner, their family wouldnt have died.


    That it was the only way to save them.


    The reality was different.


    As time went on, I became exhausted. I became helpless.


    If I hadnt met my oppa back then, I might not be who I am today.


    Sung-joon oppa?


    Long time no see. How have you been?


    Two years after he graduated from the academy.


    We met again in the midst of ruins.


    The oppa I met again was a shadowy figure.


    Surely he had experienced much during our separation.


    Two years were both short and long.


    We learned that the world is not as beautiful as we thought it was.


    How have you been doing in the meantime?


    I can see youve been through a lot.


    What happened to you?


    Can you tell me?


    Still, my oppa hasnt given up on his faith.


    His face, like ashes that had been overturned, showed a smile not much different from the past.


    Back then, I realized that my oppa hadnt given up on his conviction that he wasnt wrong.


    Dont cry. Why are you crying?


    Theres something I want to do.


    I have a lot of work to do.


    Wont you help me?


    Tears rolled down my cheeks.


    I was so ashamed of myself for giving in to reality, but at the same time, I was glad he needed me.


    He seemed to understand what I was going through, and I felt comforted that I wasnt wrong.


    What are you talking about?


    You havent changed at all. You havent done anything wrong.


    You did well.


    You worked hard.


    It must have been tough, right?


    From now on, Ill be by your side.


    And I I fell in love.


    The meeting ended in the worst atmosphere.


    Shin Seo-young, who had shed tears for a long time, overcame the objections of the clan members and found Gil Sung-juns tent.


    Gah!


    As soon as she opened the tent, a womans scream rang out.


    The woman quickly adjusted her clothes and passed her by with her head bowed.


    Shin Seo-young, who understood the situation, bit her lip with red eyes.


    Inside the tent, a strong wind raged. Various objects were swept away by the wind.


    Even Gil Sung-jun, who was there, was picked up by the wind.


    Shin Seo-young!


    Gil Sung-jun, who was being carried away by the wind, shouted her name from deep within his chest.


    Then, the wind stopped.


    Gil Sung-jun, who was kneeling on the ground, raised his head.


    What do you think youre doing, and why are you acting so angry lately?


    I told you before. I have my limits to endure.


    And thats the only thing you can come up with for me?


    Im sorry, that was wrong.


    But even so, as a Clan Lord, I have a duty of care, cant you think that people outside might have heard?


    Youre supposed to be a clan lord, dragging a clan member into bed in the middle of Uijeongbu?


    Im so sorry about that, I was wrong.


    Seo-young, you know youre the only one I have. Ill do better in the future.


    Its always like this.


    It wasnt the first time Gil Sung-joon had cheated on her.


    Each time, he would say he was wrong and promise to do better.


    I was tired of this cycle.


    I was tired of it, but I couldnt let it go.


    Next time, it would be different.


    Next time, I wont do it.


    When he would apologize on his knees, I would look forward to hearing the word next.


    The memory of him being nice to her flashed through her mind, and she couldnt push him away.


    Haa, but Seo-young, I just want you to understand.


    What.


    Honestly, its not like I did that much wrong, is it?


    What?


    Sometimes he could scratch her ego, even stroke her self-esteem.


    Legally, it may not be a problem, but its been a while since the era of a single-wife system disappeared. Why should I get scolded for briefly meeting other women?


    Is that what youre talking to me about? How can you say that bullshit confidently.


    Im not being confident, Im telling it like it is.


    Im not the only one cheating, there are men who openly cheat on their wives, so why should I be blamed?


    Oppa, are you crazy?


    Seo-young, lets be honest, you have been busy since you turned a Twelve Seat, I cant bother you every night, and Im doing this for you.


    Dont cross the line and dont shift the blame. Its not for my sake, you just want to do it, oppa!


    Dont you understand my feelings? I think about you a lot, and I also do it for your sake.


    Oppa, I mean you.


    Seoyoung, dont you understand my heart? Why cant you believe me? Do you think Im some kind of womanizer?


    Then, oppa should have shown it through actions. Every time like this


    Ha, this conversation, Im so sick of it. Youre sick, do I really look like a guy who cant control himself when he sees a woman? Do you have any idea how tiring that makes a person?


    Sick of it? Tired of it?


    Im probably the only guy whos been with a woman as tired as you for ten years.


    Tired. Tired.


    Those words brought tears to her eyes.


    She stopped herself from crying. Ignoring the smeared makeup, she glanced away.


    Are you sick of me? Am I so unattractive?


    Do I make you tired? Am I weird?


    Haa. Seo-young, why are you crying again. Its my fault, okay?


    She felt her self-esteem drop every time she heard his thoughtless words.


    Sometimes, she wondered if she really was an ugly person.


    Each time, he would reassure her that he didnt mean it.


    I love you. You know I love you more than anything in the world, right?


    Youre lying.


    I really do. I cant live without you, so dont cry, okay?


    Every time I show tears, he tells me he loves me.


    A man who usually doesnt even tell her he likes her.


    Still, she felt relieved when he confessed his love with that smile she loved so much.


    I understand that youre going through a tough time.


    What do you understand?


    Tell me everything, okay?


    No.


    Those words were comforting.


    I loved the way he said it.


    It made me feel like he actually understood me.


    This was one thing that hadnt changed since wed become lovers.


    The person who understood the path she had walked, her intentions, was him and him alone.


    Next timedont do that.


    I wont.


    Youll do it again.


    I wont.


    She sensed sincerity in him.


    He was a man who broke his promises time and time again, but when he made them, he was strangely trustworthy.


    In fact, she knew.


    Its not that he cant be trusted, its just that she wants to trust him.


    I only have my oppa.


    Please look at me.


    Please dont abandon me.


    Shin Seo-young.


    As a player, she was strong, but in love, she was endlessly weak.


    Decades of time shaped her that way.


    The top floor of Uijeongbu City Hall.


    Everything was in ashes.


    The entire floor bore only blackened traces, a testament to the fierce battle that had taken place.


    Persistent bastard.


    Kang Hyuncheol, who had extinguished the remaining embers, lay sprawled on the ground.


    Fourth-tier Liger Swallow.


    After a battle involving more than ten players ranked A or higher, they had finally managed to eliminate him.


    Everyone did their part, and no one died.


    Bring some water over here!


    Hey, snap out of it! Its all over!


    Ive run out of mana. Please bring some potions.


    Bang Yeon-ji Sublord, over here!


    Well, I need to make aloe vera. We need plants with enough moisture.


    There were some injured, though.


    He shifted his gaze away from the busy people.


    In the direction hed turned, navigators were gathering data from the Liger Swallower.


    Blaze Clan lord. Isnt it hot?


    What do you mean, its not hot at all.


    Im telling you to be careful next time.


    What? What do you mean.


    At that moment, Clan Lord Do wanjun approached.


    He wiped the sweat from the nape of his neck and pointed his finger at the people nearby.


    All of them had fought in the battlefield.


    All of them were wiping their sweat with towels and gulping down water.


    I dont know about your clanmates, but the rest of us, including me, must have felt like we were in a steam bath from the energy you gave off.


    Ah.


    The supporters deployed magic to block the heat.


    But as the battle raged on, even their protective magic was not enough to keep the heat at bay.


    His clanmates were used to the heat, but others felt like they were dealing with both heat and monsters.


    But you cant withstand this?


    I dont think there are many supporters in the country who can handle your strength.


    Oh, no. Theres also a player here, Bang Yeon-ji. S��arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    You and Bang Yeon-ji are not compatible. Do you think a plant can withstand fire?


    Kang Hyun-chul nodded absentmindedly.


    As Do Wanjun had said, he and Bang Yeon-ji were incompatible in magic.


    Besides, she was only skilled in auxiliary magic using plants, not a versatile practitioner of support system magic like Park Hye-rim.


    If we hadnt had the smoke screen, some people would have died from the heat.


    Do Wan-jun pointed to a player being carried out on a stretcher.


    He had apparently passed out from the heat.


    Well, its probably because your magic is stronger than before.


    I admit it.


    Kang Hyun-chul.


    He was a man who burned the stronger the opponent.


    This time was no different. Against the Liger Swallower, he realized that he had gotten stronger.


    Its good to be strong but, please, cant you look at the situation calmly like Lee Do-jin.


    Why is his name coming up here!


    Kang Hyun-chul shouted.


    Lee Do-jin.


    A friend and rival who had become a Twelve at the same age as him.


    Anyway, good job.


    Well, thank you.


    The monster that ruled Uijeongbu City Hall was defeated.


    Now all that remained was to eliminate the monsters around the city hall and wait for Division Cs supply.


    Before they arrived, tehyd take anything that might be of value.


    It was a victors right.


    The corners of their mouths lifted in agreement.


    It was then.


    Meow.


    A cat was sitting by the window.


    It crossed its legs and licked its front paws.


    Looks like Uijeongbu isnt just for monsters. There are cats too.


    Kang Hyun-chul looked at the cat with a newfound sense of wonder.


    The cat, which had been wagging its tail, made eye contact with him.


    Its nose glistened like a cobalt blue jewel.


    It was a mysterious cat that gave off a mystical vibe.


    Meow, meow.


    The cat meowed.


    The players, including him, chuckled. Some of them even rummaged through their pockets, perhaps to offer it some food.


    But its quite unusual, isnt it?


    What do you mean?


    He asked Do Wanjun, who had been gesturing for the cat to come over and scratching his nose.


    How did the cat get up here?


    Maybe it came up the stairs.


    Thats possible. It could have, but how is it surviving in this heat?


    Oh, now that you mention it


    Kang Hyuncheols eyes widened.


    Meow.


    The cat leaped out of the window.

 Chapter 141

    Chapter 141Unlocked chapter (4/11)


    [Windless Day (6)]


    It took two days for Division E to reach Uijeongbu Station.


    It takes only an hour to walk from Hoeryong Station to Uijeongbu Station.


    The reason why Division E was a day behind schedule was because the monsters had risen in rank after passing through Hoeryong Station.


    There were even third-rank monsters roaming around.


    Division E had to stay up all night to deal with disaster and catastrophe-level monsters and their minions running around the city.


    By the end of the day, five days had passed since the recapture.


    In the meantime, a victory report was sent to the recapture team, who had set up a telepathic relay point at Uijeongbu Station.


    [The following is a message from Hwang Dong-hyung, a navigator in the first party of Division A Myeongwang Clan.


    On October 19 at 8:11 PM, we completed the recapture of Uijeongbu City Hall.


    The current date is October 20, 2:07 PM.


    Division A is currently clearing the remaining monsters from the Uijeongbu City Hall area and is waiting for Division C to resupply.


    Troop C is requested to contact Myungwang Clan 1st Party Telepathist Baek Hye-min as soon as communications are established.


    Once again, this is a broadcast. October 19, 8:11 PM]


    Uijeongbu City Hall has been successfully captured.


    The players were exhausted after five days of traveling.


    Its only 1.5 kilometers from Uijeongbu Station to City Hall.


    Assuming there were no monsters, it was a distance that could be covered in less than 10 minutes by running with mana.


    The players wanted to run to Uijeongbu City Hall as soon as they unpacked their luggage.


    Surely, Division A would be farming while they were clearing the area.


    Uijeongbu had been occupied by monsters for over 30 years.


    There must have been a lot of artifacts and mana-containing materials that would have naturally occurred in the mana-filled area.


    It was a windfall. A windfall.


    The first to find it would be the owner.


    The atmosphere was bound to heat up.


    I know how you all feel right now, but we mustnt forget our job.


    If only the Regulus Clan Lord hadnt poured cold water on it.


    The rights to farm the City Hall area belonged to A Clans Blaze and Myungwang, and C, Silla.


    Clan E was split into two teams, E and F, with E setting up a secondary supply base at Uijeongbu Station and F transporting the cocoon to Gyeonggi North Government Center.


    There must be a lot of interesting artifacts.


    Regulus clan member Park Hye-rim slumped her shoulders in a relaxed voice.


    She hadnt even bathed properly after killing monsters for five days.


    Something had to be done in such a situation.


    She looked at Clan Lord with a somewhat expectant gaze, but-,


    Oh, Twelve Seats player <Holy Mother> Park Hye-rim, are you tired already?


    I told you not to call me <Holy Mother> because Im not that old.


    Park Hye-rim grunted and turned away.


    With a smirk on his face, Guyeounsu spoke to the clan members who were looking at him.


    Clans other than the Regulus and Dangun Clan will remain at division E as of this time and set up a second supply base at Uijeongbu Station.


    After we set up the second supply base, well clean up the area around Uijeongbu Station!


    Yes~!!!!


    Division E players cheered.


    If Division A and C had the right to farm the City Hall area, Division E had the right to farm the Uijeongbu Station area.


    Uijeongbu Station was surrounded by buildings on all sides compared to the city hall, which had a mountain behind it.


    Artifacts would be more likely to be found in the Uijeongbu Station area, unless they were mana-containing.


    The other division are lucky.Noona, is there anything we can do?


    Our work isnt done yet.


    No, we can rest a bit too.


    Im 12th Seat, Shin Seo-young. As of this time, the clans other than Changhae Clan will become division F and enter the Uijeongbu Art Center to set up the cocoon, and then head to the Gyeonggi Northern Office to support division D.


    Even though Kang Cheol made the suggestion on behalf of the clan members, Shin Seo-young couldnt help but agree.


    She, too, was envious of division E.


    Still, she couldnt stop the corners of her mouth from curling up. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Last night, Gil Sung joon had given her a wedding ring.


    A wedding ring.


    Not just any ring.


    Seoyoung-ah, lets hold on a little longer. Once we finish the recapture war, well be the best clan in the country.


    Lets get married then. How great would it look if we got married when the Changhae Clan was the best?


    I dont need any of that, I just need my oppa.


    Actually, I was going to give this to you after the recapture battle. I know its hard for you, but well just have to hang in there.


    Then Ill give you everything you want.


    Really?


    Really. Promise. I wont lie.


    She hadnt been able to wipe the smile off her face since that morning.


    A smile that soon hardened when she heard the report from the E-division explorers.


    What? Is that true?


    Yes, Clan Lord. Clan members are on their way down to the aqueduct to investigate.


    Well, well. I had no idea all this was happening.


    You mean to tell me that Uijeongbu is inhabited?


    Guyeounsu and Park Hye-rim were stunned by the report.


    The other players had the same look on their faces.


    It was inevitable.


    The report from division Es search party was that they had found people at Uijeongbu Station.


    They even reported that people were living in villages in the underground waterways.


    Eunha was right.


    Shin Seo-young took their report seriously.


    Eunha was right.


    Who the hell was he.


    She shook her head.


    Eunha is elusive.


    Shed spent too much time with him to know who he was.


    So she decided to accept him as he was.


    Eunha is Eunha.


    That wasnt the problem.


    If she took his own advice, she shouldnt think of the people who lived in the underground waterways as fellow humans.


    Were coming, too.


    Noona, what does that mean now?


    Were coming too.


    I know its a surprise to hear that Uijeongbu was habited, but why do we have to come too?


    Stop arguing and follow me.


    Wait, noona, First, let me get permission from Clan Lord.


    Kang cheol glanced at Clan Lord Gil Sung joon nervously.


    He was worried that the conflicting opinions of the Clan Lord and the Sublord would create a cacophony.


    Its late, so it wont matter if we leave tomorrow.


    Gil sung-joon agreed with her.


    So E and F divisions went to the place where they found the people.


    Woah.


    Ugh


    People!


    People were climbing out of the manhole.


    They smelled like sewage and were blinded by the light as soon as they reached the surface.


    The players stared at them, speechless.


    There really were people.


    And children.


    In a land that had been taken over by monsters for over thirty years.


    Greetings. My name is Gu-yeounsu, Lord of Regulus Clan, and Id like to ask you something.


    He was puzzled for a moment.


    Guyeounsu approached the middle-aged man resting under the shade.


    I didnt expect someone from outside.


    Outsideyou mean?


    Outside. Thats from outside.


    The middle-aged man pointed to a high wall.


    For a man born and raised in a land abandoned by his country, the world beyond the wall is the outside world.


    He smiled bitterly, realizing that these were the people who lived in Uijeongbu.


    Whats your name?


    Name? Lamae. The people here call me the village chief.


    Oh, I see. So, do people live anywhere else besides here?


    This is Lamae. Theres probably Damae Village and Mamae Village near the manhole over there and behind that building.


    Something is wrong.


    Guyeounsu felt uncomfortable talking to the middle-aged man.


    Its like.


    It felt like she was dealing with an individuals personality rather than the concept of a human being.


    It was at that moment.


    Get them all.


    Shin Seoyoung suddenly manifested magic.


    Suddenly, the wind surrounded the ruined building.


    Changhae Clan Sublord. What are you doing all of a sudden?


    Thats right, noona. Why are you suddenly using magic.


    Unnie, whats going on?


    .


    Guyeuonsu argued and listened.


    Park Hye-rim and Kang Cheol looked bewildered as she deployed her unusual magic.


    Lee Seung-hwan, who had turned up his nose at the people coming out of the sewers, kept his eyes on the children.


    Listen to me.


    Pulling out her resonance tangent, she stood in front of the middle-aged man.


    The middle-aged man was filled with fear when he saw her manifesting mana within her body.


    Nevertheless, she did not withdraw her mana, but pointed the tip of her fan at the middle-aged man.


    In a city overrun by monsters, how do you think the people here survived?


    Shouldnt we start by investigating whether these people are infected by monsters, or even colluding with them?


    Everyone fell silent.


    The players exchanged glances. They stared at the middle-aged man like Guyeuonsu, who gazed at him with mana manifested.


    I almost forgot about that fact. Well then, Village Chief Lamae, we will investigate whether you or your people have any connection with the monsters. Please understand, even if its a bit forceful.


    With those words, the players began to apprehend people indiscriminately, regardless of age or gender.


    The sixth night.


    Twelfth Seat <Heavenly Sound> Oh Geon-hoo was flying through the night sky.


    The city hall and Uijeongbu Station were still lit up, but Heungseon-dong and Pyeonbuk-dong were plunged into pitch-black darkness.


    There was no moonlight.


    Nevertheless, despite the poor night vision, he could freely fly through the darkness, thanks to his Gift.


    Gift <Owl Eye>.


    He could see clearly in the darkness just by manifesting his mana.


    There dont seem to be any high level monsters.


    No sign of anything coming down from above.


    He looked out over the Jungnangcheon, located north of Gangbuk-dong. While he could vaguely sense the presence of high-level monsters, there were no signs of them descending below.


    The same was true for Heungseon-dong and Gahyeon-dong.


    Initially, Heungseon-dong had reported this morning that A Division had completed their cleanup. Then, after clearing the Gahyeondong area, C Division reported that they would retake the Uijeongbu District Court.


    The recapture was going more smoothly than planned.


    On the fourth day, C Division exterminated a 3rd-tier monster at the Beomgol Entrance intersection, and yesterday, E Division did the same at Uijeongbu Station.


    The wind is strong. Mana is densely spread all around, making it difficult to feel for any signs


    The wind changed direction.


    He leaned to the right to ride the wind.


    Of the 3rd-rank monsters that had been identified so far, two of them had been exterminated, leaving one more 3rd-rank monster remaining.


    Where could the remaining one be?


    It was when he was lost in thought.


    Clouds that had been obscuring the moon passed by.


    The moonlight that had descended from behind illuminated the darkness, making the Heungseon-dong area bright.


    Huh?


    Suddenly, the moonlight disappeared, and darkness covered everything.


    Sensing something was wrong, he turned around.


    Kyakarakara!


    A bat with wings spread wide in a semicircle was grinning maliciously.


    What!!


    Something was wrong.


    He quickly tried to change direction.


    But it was futile.


    The third rank monster had appeared out of nowhere and grabbed him from behind.


    Like a bird snatching its prey.


    Cackle, cackle, cackle.


    It raised its claws and grabbed him.


    Except that it was different from the bird that reeled in the fish and returned to the nest,


    !!!!


    It crushed his skull on the spot.


    Kyakarakara


    Siren Glider, a third-rank monster.


    A giant bat glided through the night sky, emitting an ultra-low-pitched sound.


    A sound that humans cannot hear.


    A sound that could only be heard by monsters spread throughout Uijeongbu.


    Tuna kimbap tastes best when dipped in tteokbokki sauce!


    Choi Eun-hyuk, stop eating it with your mouth full. Its dirty.


    The kids were eating tteokbokki and kimbap with newspaper on the floor.


    At Jung Geum-joons house.


    Hey, you kids, why are you coming to my house on a fictitious day and asking me to buy you something?


    Hyung Geum is a cheeky oppa and he outshines Hyun Bin. Its better to eat together than to eat alone.


    Well said, little rascal. Yes, youre right, its good to eat together.


    But why are you eating with my money?


    Thats why I brought the drinks my dad made!


    Seona sticks out her tongue while holding a skewer of tteokbokki.


    Hayang giggled and poured the drink into Jung geum joons grumbling paper cup.


    Ha, who am I to argue with you, eat it all and go play outside.


    Adult boy, what are you doing without eating? I bought it, and youre not going to eat it?


    Are you telling me to eat it now or not?


    And how many tteokbokki should I eat?


    Eunha, who frowned, replied with a look.


    Jung Geum-joon averted his gaze, saying, Kids are so cheap these days, and shoved two different kinds of kimbap into his mouth.


    Hey, No Eunha. What are you doing without eating?


    Captain, are you sick?


    Eunha, are you okay?


    The sundae is delicious, do you want some?


    The children expressed their concerns.


    Eunha shook his head. He took a fish cake skewer dipped in soy sauce.


    Its boring with just fish cake skewers.


    He picked up a piece of tteokbokki, dipped it in the broth, and then ate a piece of kimbap with the tteokbokki broth.


    Hey, hes amazing. I bought it, but he eats more than me.


    Youre the captian! Drink the oden soup last!


    Jung Geum joon sticks out his tongue and Choi Eunhyuk gives a thumbs up.


    A smiling Eunha turned his attention to the television in the room.


    The broadcast of the recapture of Uijeongbu was in full swing.


    Seoyoung must be safe.


    She would be safe.


    At least for now.


    It had been about a week since the recapture had begun.


    It was no different from the future when the news broke that Blaze Clan and Myungwang Clan from Division A had captured Uijeongbu City Hall.


    Changhae Clan would have arrived at Uijeongbu Station and headed to the Gyeonggi North Government Center, where they would have met the residents.


    Residents hiding in the underground tunnels of Uijeongbu Station.


    They shouldnt be treated as ordinary people.


    They must be cautious.


    Before the regression, the E-divisions lack of vigilance had led them to the brink of destruction.


    Not only was Regulus Clan Lord Guyeonsu severely injured, <Demon Bullet> Son Ji-hee had died


    Yeah, it.


    It was a very clever monster.


    A monster that wore a human disguise and blended in among the people.


    Its name was-.


    Huh? Theres some weird shit going around the internet right now?


    What? Like what?


    The kids flocked to Jung Geum-jeons smartphone in unison.


    It says that player Oh Geonhoo has gone missing?


    Huh? The one with the wings?


    Eunhyuk, the winged one. Then Im the one with the tail?


    You? Youre just a doggy.


    .


    Ack! Why are you hitting me?


    Has it already started?


    Eunha ignored the fussing children and thought of the first battle to retake Uijeongbu.


    From this time forward.


    The time when he disappeared and the telepathic relay point was cut off one after another, and the hidden rulers gradually revealed themselves.


    But, Oppa.


    Why, little Mukminji.


    Isnt it just a rumor?


    Well, communication in the Uijeongbu area must be difficult.


    This is why they say the media bringing such nonsense from somewhere, really.


    Thats not a rumor.


    It was information that the First Supply Base, who had set up their first supply base at Hoeryong Station, wanted to hide, but it wasnt information that could be hidden.


    It was probably something reported by a player with a loose tongue through a telepathist who was waiting nearby.


    An act that could result in execution the moment they were discovered.


    The Fairy government will not tolerate those who reveal classified information, even if it means distracting public opinion from the failure of the first Uijeongbu recapture.


    Still, public opinion doesnt subside.


    Is Seoyoung noona doing well, perhaps?


    Eunhas thoughts returned to the current situation in Uijeongbu.


    He only wished that Seoyoung would not consider finding that bastard.


    There are no means to find it.


    Its called a third-rank Overranked Hundred-Faced, meaning he can wear more than a hundred different faces.

 Chapter 142

    Chapter 142Unlocked chapter (5/11)


    [A Windless Day (7)]


    There were 71 people living in the underground canal at Uijeongbu Station.


    They had been hiding from the monsters for years, through three different tides, and were all malnourished.


    The reclamation team treated the people coming out of the tunnels and distributed supplies.


    They were people, too.


    Even players who were more inclined to be driven by desire and emotion couldnt help but feel sympathy for the people living in the tunnels.


    Of course, they needed to make sure they werent in league with the monsters.


    The backbone of divisions E and F began to capture the chiefs of the villages, from the village to the bar.


    You-u, what are you doing!


    The village chief, the eldest of the chiefs, shouted in a stammering tone.


    All of the chiefs were raising their voices, saying that this was ridiculous.


    We shouldnt believe them.


    Seoyoung Shin decided to take the center stage so the others wouldnt be swayed.


    I asked the children, she said, and they said there was a ritual of being a good child?


    It was a bluff.


    She hadnt asked the children, just spouted off the information Eunha had given her.


    But the nuance of knowing was enough to change the look on the chiefs faces.


    Who told you?


    The village chief spoke up in a nervous tone.


    Changhae Clan Sublord. What do you mean, a Good Child Ritual?


    Guyeounsu opened his slender eyes and glared at the chiefs.


    The Damaul village chief, who met his gaze, was so surprised that he staggered backward with his butt.


    From what Ive heard from the children, its a strange ritual. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Shin Seoyoung explained the information she had heard from Eunha by saying that she had heard it from the children.


    Children cant walk on the ground without undergoing the Good Child Ritual.


    The only people who could gather food from the earth were those who had undergone the Good Child Ritual.


    So what is the Good Child Ritual?


    Almost every player who heard the story frowned.


    It sounded like a myth.


    So Does it mean that children who receive the Good Child Ritual are recognized as good children if they return from the river, and bad children if they dont?


    Dangun Clan lords Jang Bong-jeon, asked if what he had heard was correct.


    Wait a minute, Seo-young. So, if a child gets lost in the river and cant come back, does that mean theyre automatically considered a bad child? Thats too.


    Guyeounsu stuttered.


    Its too weird.


    Even if the canal is a complex structure, a child born and raised in an underground canal might not be able to return.


    Placing his hand on Lamel, he turned to the chiefs, demanding an explanation.


    The master is here.


    The master?


    The village chief hadnt been surprised by the aura of the players.


    His eyes widened and he spoke like an apostle trying to spread the faith.


    A great master. In the dark waterways, he judges whether the child receiving the ritual is good or bad.


    Well, thats some nonsense, arent you sure its not the monsters you follow?


    Monsters!


    The village chief shouted with wide eyes.


    Shin Seo-young raised her shoulders in a triumphant manner.


    You dont mean to tell me that youve been sacrificing children to monsters as a form of ritual?


    Young lady, be careful with your words


    Just then, the village chief crawled forward.


    He opened his mouth in a stuttering voice and glanced at each of them, as if to remind them of his words.


    The master is a greata great being. If you harbor ill intentions, you will return to our master.


    .


    You, too, remember. I dont know what its like outside, but. This land belongs to the master, so you canreceive the good child ritualtoo.


    With a bubbling voice filled with fervor, the village chief, with a face smeared in filth from living in the underground sewer, chuckled as if he found something incredibly delightful.


    His appearance, with a missing front tooth, smiling, was grotesque beyond imagination.


    Master is everywhere, and now that were not having the Good Boy Ritual, hes probably mixing in among us to see who has a bad heart and who has a good heart.


    So be careful. If you behave like this, you will not survive the Good Child Ritual.


    My master is a great man. Lies dont work in his presence, and he always hears our voices.


    The Clan Lords decided to imprison them for their insane ramblings.


    So this monster called Master, how do we find him?


    As soon as Clan Lord Dangun Jang Bong-jeon entered the conference room, he immediately sighed deeply.


    He suggested forming a party of moderately skilled players to explore the ritual waterway.


    Conversely, Guyeounsu raised the possibility that monsters might be lurking among the people through the stories of the village chiefs.


    What should they do?


    Throughout the meeting, Shin Seoyoung was at a loss.


    Divisions E and F had succeeded in keeping the villagers alert.


    Now it was time to find the monsters that the residents obeyed.


    Noona. You wont find it.


    Eunha advised against finding the 3rd-tier Overrank Hundred Face monster.


    Theres no way to find it among the people.


    Even if youre a very perceptive player, you wont be able to find it.


    Well, but. If its a monster that can transform into a human, like you said, does that mean it could be hiding amongst us, not just the residents?


    Someones words sent a chill through the room.


    Everyone fell silent. People of different complexions looked at each other.


    Never touch it.


    The Hundred Face was a monster that caused distrust and suspicion among humans, creating chaos.


    The meeting eventually stalled and ended.


    In the end, the conclusion reached was to form parties to explore the waterways and to detect the residents mana.


    Gyeonggi Northern Government Center.


    Division D had to spend a considerable amount of time traveling to the Northern Government Center, which had been transformed into a redoubt.


    The road was rough. Monsters were coming out in droves, so it was inevitable that it would take time to move forward.


    In the end, Division D, led by Shin Myung-hwan, didnt arrive until late in the day when the reclamation began.


    In the meantime, D received news from the other divisions.


    The news that Division A had recaptured Uijeongbu City Hall was like sweet rain for Division D, who had been traveling hard.


    When they heard that Division C had joined Division A to clear the neighborhood, they were eager to start farming as well.


    When they heard that Divisio E had found residents at Uijeongbu Station, their ears perked up.


    Division E sent word that they would investigate the possibility that they might be in league with the monsters.


    So far, so good.


    The problem was that the Oh Geonhoo player was missing.


    Is heis he alive?


    I dont know. But hes not one to die easily.


    The disappearance of Oh Geonhoo, who was the eye of the reclamation, also meant that the reclamation had lost sight of him.


    Its not that they dont have good navigators and telepaths.


    But Oh Geonhoos ability to be both navigator and telepath allowed him to observe from great distances, and his ain form allowed him to see at night.


    As well as scanning the night.


    I hope hes alive.


    He should be alive.


    Sublord Kang Ye-hee eased Shin Myung-hwans anxiety.


    Fixing her butterfly glasses, she knew hed been worried ever since hed heard the news of Oh Geonhoo.


    What about the exploration team?


    They havent come out of the dungeon.


    Shin Myung-hwan bit his lip at the news from Kang Ye-hee.


    It was already the second time.


    When the explorers didnt show any signs of coming out after a while, a second expedition team was dispatched.


    However, the second expedition had also not returned after the allotted time.


    The implications were clear.


    The expedition was wiped out, and Gyeonggi Northern Government Center was a dangerous dungeon.


    Player Shin Seo-young said.


    If the exploration team doesnt show up, give up.


    Shin Myung-hwan remembered Shin Seo-youngs words before they left Hoeryong Station.


    It was as if she knew what was going to happen. She had apologized repeatedly for Changhae Clans behavior and asked them to be careful about attacking the Gyeonggi Northern Government Center.


    As soon as the explorers didnt show up, she told them to stop.


    What does he know?


    Shin Myung-hwan wondered if Changhae Clan had realized the identity of the Gyeonggi Northern Government Center and asked to switch sides midway through.


    Changhae Clan had controlled Uijeongbu until a few years ago.


    The suspicion was hard to erase.


    Theres something I dont know.


    And she does know something.


    He put his hand over his mouth and thought.


    Should he continue to attack the red dungeon, or should he abandon the attack and wait for reinforcements from Division F?


    His deliberation didnt last long.


    We will enter the dungeon now! Approach it with the thought that it is the most dangerous of all the Red Dungeons!


    Lee Seung-hwan wandered around the ruined Uijeongbu station.


    It was the eighth day.


    The mood in the E and F divisions was serious.


    More and more people were suspecting each other of being monsters.


    The reclamation team had checked the mana in the residents bodies, but found nothing abnormal.


    Even in the waterways where the rituals were held, they couldnt find the monsters the villagers were talking about.


    Eventually, after a period of uneasiness and suspicion, Division F decided to focus on their mission.


    Today, they were on their way to install the cocoon at the Arts Hall.


    In a few minutes, they will leave Uijeongbu Station and head to the Gyeonggi North Office.


    Lee Seung-hwan looked around Uijeongbu Station before leaving for the Gyeonggi North Office.


    Before leaving for the Gyeonggi North Office, Lee took a look around Uijeongbu Station.


    In one corner, children were receiving their lunch rations.


    A wry smile crossed his face.


    He didnt hate the kids.


    In fact, he liked them.


    They reminded him of the day he lost his family and wandered away.


    They reminded him of his hyung, who had offered him a saving hand.


    Hmm?


    Then Lee Seung-hwan noticed a child watching the children receiving their lunch rations from a distance.


    It was a boy. He poked his head out of the manhole and looked at them.


    It was as if he was envious of the kids who were chatting with the players.


    He couldnt help but feel sorry for him.


    Even in his own clan, he was known for his individualism, and he was interested in the kid.


    Hi.


    Lee Seung-hwan approached the child.


    The surprised child made eye contact with him.


    Do you want to eat this?


    He knelt down to make eye contact and held out the chocolate bar.


    Just like his hyung, who had offered him a piece of bread.


    The child looked back and forth between him and the chocolate bar, then nodded and snatched it up with one hand.


    The way he gobbled it up reminded him of a hamster shoveling food into its cheeks.


    Im Lee Seung-hwan. Whats your name?


    Thats what his hyung said back then.


    Seung-hwan looked at the kid who had finished the chocolate bar and asked, Whats your name?


    The kid shook his head.


    I dont have a name. Only good kids can get a name.


    Living in a land overrun by monsters, children never know when they will die.


    The survivors, who had organized themselves into villages, treated them as adults, not according to age, but according to their own rules.


    The same goes for names.


    You dont get it at birth, you get it by the rules. Through the ritual of the good child.


    Even the names were the same, such as family, village, and town, all of them were similar.


    .


    Lee Seung-hwan felt sorry for the child in front of him.


    He remembered of himself wandering around the city without a family, and of his hyung, offering him a piece of bread.


    Yes, pity.


    Something he should be wary of as a player.


    Well, Ill give you a name.


    A name?


    Yes, a name. Your name is, In hoo, Yoo In hoo.


    The wind from the ruins caressed his hair.


    He felt as if his dead hyung was stroking his hair.


    So he gave the child his hyungs name.


    The name of the hyung he admired and followed.


    So, Eunha, lets say theres a monster named Hundred Face there, like you said, then.


    Im not saying there might be, Im saying there is, and Im asking you to believe it, even if its hard to believe.


    I want to believe your story, but its too hard to believe.


    Phew, okay, so, why?


    How do you think we should find it?


    At that, Eunha frowned.


    You think youre going to take it down?


    Give it up. How are you going to find it when its blending in with the crowd?


    So you want me to let the monster blend in with the people?


    Leave it alone. Youre not going to take back Uijeongbu anyway, so at least keep the residents on guard.


    You say we will keep failing, failing and failing, but you dont know if were really going to fail or not.


    Even if you tell me that theres no way to find it, you wont know for sure.


    Eunha sighed in frustration.


    It is not there. I dont know either.


    Actually, he did.


    How to spot the Hundred Face in a crowd.


    During the Second Reclamation of Uijeongbu, the reclamation forces fought fiercely over how to spot out the Hundred Face.


    Some argued for an inhumane approach, suggesting that they should kill everyone, including residents, to eliminate any potential threats, given the tragedy of the First Uijeongbu Recapture Battle. Others advocated for a humane approach, emphasizing the need to protect the residents and find a way to identify Hundred Face without harming innocent people.


    The argument had divided them without any resolution in sight.


    The person who dismissed the debate was the Mist Flower Partys Caster Bae Subin.


    Well, why not just kill them all? Whats the point of this? Leader, Ill take care of it.


    The Mistflower Party was authorized to act independently in the Second Reclamation of Uijeongbu.


    They were authorized to do so by Fairy Im Gaeul.


    Moreover, no one wanted to include the ruthless Mist Flower Party, which acted independently and showed no mercy, in their divisions, apart from the Blaze Clan.


    This was possible due to the trust in the newly appointed Fairy Habaekryeon.


    This is insane.


    Were they even human? I cant say they werent.


    No matter what, this is.


    The Mist Flower Party has opened the gate! Find the Hundred Face quickly!


    At that moment, Baek Subin, the <Witch of Slaughter> rushed out of the meeting room and indiscriminately slaughtered the captured villagers.


    As she giggled and unleashed her magic against one by one, she was on the verge of madness.


    Bae Subin.


    She was called the <Witch of Slaughter> because she would not withdraw her hand of death until she saw the Hundred Face, even in front of people begging for their lives.


    But Shin Seo-young will never be as cruel as Bae Subin.


    Living and dying with honor, Shin Seo-young was a woman of principle.


    She loves children and dreams of a better future, and she will not kill those who have not yet committed any crime.

 Chapter 143

    Chapter 143Unlocked chapter (6/11)


    [Windless Day (8)]


    A being born of omnipresence and bearing a gemstone is called a monster.


    Now, what happens when something that is a medium is caught in the omnipresence.


    If the medium is a living creature, a monster is born that is outside the norm.


    Even if its human or animal.


    If the medium is a substance, an artifact is created that has the power to defy nature.


    If the medium is a place, it is transformed into an unnatural dungeon, isolated from the rest of the world.


    The dungeon corrodes.


    Unless a boss monster is defeated, the area is stained a metallurgical color.


    If its a yellow dungeon, it turns yellow.


    If its a red dungeon, it turns red.


    If its a black dungeon, it turns black.


    Clan Lord. There appears to be a trap in the elevator.


    Cant you disarm it?


    The Rangers are working on it, but it would be faster to take the stairs.


    Okay. Ill do that.


    Gyeonggi Northern Government Office was a red dungeon.


    The interior of the dungeon was dyed red, isolated from the rest of the world.


    Strange air currents flowed through the space as if time had stopped.


    After spending hours clearing the first floor, Division D waited for Shin Myung-hwan to speak.


    Weve lost a lot of time. Lets just clear the way upstairs and quickly attack the boss monster.


    The exploration team was not found on the first floor.


    That meant they had cleared the first floor and headed upstairs.


    It was possible that they had encountered the boss monster and were fighting it.


    Division D decided to abandon their plan to tackle the dungeon in a straightforward manner and prioritize rescuing the team that might be fighting the boss monster.


    After all, defeating the boss monster, which is the core of the dungeon, destabilizes the dungeon.


    An unstable dungeon will try to maintain its functionality by shrinking in size and collecting mana from monsters.


    As a result, the monsters will not be able to avoid being weakened.


    Clan Lord. We have found the first expedition.


    They had reached the third floor.


    After destroying the monsters blocking the passage to the upper floors, Kang Ye-hee wiped the blood from her face and reported.


    Two players from the first exploration team had been stabbed and collapsed at the entrance to the fourth floor.


    They had triggered a trap.


    Shin Myunghwan calmly examined the stairs leading to the fourth floor.


    The dungeon was a space with twisted principles.


    Even if the path to the fourth floor was reversed, it didnt seem strange.


    What about the trap?


    The rangers and navigators are analyzing it now. It seems to be a spell that sends skewers flying the moment you touch certain stairs.


    You cant disarm it right away?


    It will take time.


    Get out of the way, Ill take care of it.


    Shin Myung-hwan sighed.


    Although he wasnt in a position to disarm the traps one by one, the traps on the fourth floor staircase seemed daunting.


    Feeling the stares of his division, he continued to disarm the intricate traps.


    Even though they are traps, monsters of a considerably high rank are guarding them.


    The monsters that appeared on the first floor were seventh rank.


    The ones on the second floor were sixth rank, and on the third floor, fifth rank monsters appeared.


    Were heading up to the fourth floor. Be cautious of the stairs, everyone.


    Would they proceed like this or not?


    Shin Myung-hwan raised his head and signaled the Go sign.


    As expected.


    On the fourth floor, the Fourth-rank monster was waiting.


    Hurry up and bring the Guardian and the dealer upstairs.


    Yes.


    Shin Myung-hwan bit his lip.


    He pulled the slide of the G-GLOCK17+.


    The device modeled after the GLOCK17 fired its first shot at the fourth-rank monster.


    The single shot was followed by a barrage of fire from the Hunters downstairs.


    The guardian leaped forward, extending a massive shield and deploying magic, invoking the protection of the guardian deity.


    At that moment, Kang Ye-hee, with her twin swords drawn, leapt forward, stepping on the Guardians shoulder.


    Neither the bullets from behind nor the magic deployed by the fourth-rank monster could pierce through her.


    The hot wind wrapped around her body deflected the attacks.


    Cross Cut


    Side Step


    Star Plucking


    Approaching the monster, she pulled back her hand, which had extended toward her opponents neck, forming a vertical cut. Then, she moved her other hand and made a horizontal cut.


    But she didnt stop there.


    Thinking that her attack hadnt penetrated deeply enough, she turned to the side by putting strength into her right foot, swinging her twin swords in a circular motion, as if drawing a figure of eight.


    Kang Ye-hee didnt panic even when she saw the attacks falling from above.


    The supporters in the rear activated protective magic, and the ranger caught the thrown shuriken and returned to formation.


    In the meantime, the players continued their coordinated attacks.


    It was <Railgun> Shin Myung-hwan who ended the prolonged battle.


    While the players held it back, he fired a flash of light into the heart.


    Clan Lord. What are you going to do?


    After defeating the fourth-rank monster, Division D found the bodies of the second expedition.


    There seemed to be no survivors.


    Sigh


    Shin Myung-hwan lit the last of his cigarettes and his eyes locked with Kang Ye-hee.


    She didnt show any signs of exhaustion despite the intense battle.


    Well continue as we are. The boss monster will be upstairs, so be extra careful.


    The players gathered their weapons as instructed.


    As they ascended the stairs, they were attacked by monsters that jumped down from the upper floors.


    Nevertheless, Division D continued onward.


    This is!


    The fifth floor was unrecognizable as a government building, its hallways covered in stalagmites and stalactites.


    Water dripped from the tips of stalactites, soaking the floor.


    At the end of the corridor, at the end of the cave, an unearthly energy surged.


    One step, then another.


    It was like walking through a minefield.


    After a long, narrow passage, they came to an open area.


    .


    This is wrong.


    It was not just wrong but seriously wrong.


    Division D could barely breathe as the mana they had been crouching under began to fill the space.


    A surface surrounded by azure rocks.


    Water droplets from the tip of a stalactite were rippling.


    Retreeeaaat!!!


    Shin Myung-hwan, who had just barely shaken off the fear of death, shouted shouted with a strained voice.


    .


    It was at the same time that the white fox that had been lying down suddenly opened its eyes.


    Division F left Uijeongbu Station without looking back.


    This was due to the sudden decision of Changhae Clan Lord Gil Sung joon.


    Shin Seoyoung had tried to talk him with him about it, saying that they should find a way to kill the monsters, but he was stubborn.


    What was wrong with him?


    She thought back to the night before.


    It was when the Changhae Clan was interrogating the imprisoned chiefs.


    Out of nowhere, he had stood up from his chair and left the prison with a pale face.


    Seoyoung, were supposed to be doing our job, how long are we going to look for monsters that wont show themselves?


    You know, if we dont find the monster here, we might be killed by it one day.


    Then how are we going to find it?


    Thats.


    Lets do as I say. We need to get out of here. No, we have a mission.


    In the end, she had to leave Gil Sung-joon to carry out Division Fs mission as soon as the sun came up.


    She was worried.


    The Regulus and Dangun Clans, who had set up a second supply base at Uijeongbu Station, would keep an eye on the residents, but it was only a temporary measure.


    As long as they dont find the Hundred Face, the danger remains.


    Her worry also extended to the Gyeonggi Northern Government Center.


    What happened to Division D?


    Eunha said there was a second-rank monster in Gyeonggi Northern Center.


    She had never heard of a second-rank monster appearing in the Red dungeon.


    It was a second-rank monster.


    A monster that could destroy a nation.


    She couldnt believe that such a monster was in the Gyeonggi Northern Government Center.


    Unbelievable, but Eunhas advice hadnt been wrong so far.


    She had to believe it.


    So, if she follow his advice.


    When you arrive at the Gyeonggi Northern Government Center, the Tempest Clan that entered the dungeon will be coming out.


    If Tempest Clan asks for assistance at that time, you must not respond.


    That that girlKang Ye-heeno matter what she says, dont listen to her.


    At that time, the best thing you can do istake the remaining people and retreat.


    It was a disaster.


    Brilliant blue eyes that seemed to steal your soul just by looking at them.


    A fox as white as snow, as if winter had arrived.


    There was something sacred about it, something that made you feel like you had to get down on your knees and worship it.


    But it was a calamity.


    It moved with the grace of a mass, tearing players limb from limb with a mere glance.


    The formation collapsed.


    Players who had lost their composure fled for their lives.


    Passing through the stalactites and rock formations blocking their path, their comrades ran with all their might, whether dead or alive.


    Kang Ye-hee! Dont disrupt the formation!


    Yes! Clanlord!


    Their bodies didnt respond in time.


    Fortunately, Kang Ye-hee, who narrowly avoided the attack, shouted at nearby players to maintain the formation.


    Were retreating! The vanguard will block him, while the mid and rear will assist the vanguard and withdraw!


    But no players followed the orders.


    The players gathered here were renowned in their own right.


    Even so, only a few were able to resist the blood-curdling terror.


    Damn!


    They had barely made it down the fifth floor.


    But it would not let them go.


    The dungeon was its territory.


    It leapt down to the fourth floor, spreading terror once again, tearing the fleeing players to pieces.


    With blood on his muzzle, the fox realized that Shin Myung-wang was leading the troops and charged at him.


    Clan Lord!


    Dont come, go!


    An arm flew off.


    Holding his face to alleviate the pain, Shin Myung-hwan shouted to Kang Ye-hee, who was descending to the lower floor.


    Clanlord! Clanlord! Hurry and jump down!


    You go first.


    It used him as a toy.


    If he descended, the creature would follow him down as well.


    Kang Ye-hee! Lead the unit and retreat first!


    Clanlord! What are you saying!


    Kang Ye-hee screamed at the top of her lungs, but she was gradually drowned out by the voices of clan members.


    Her clanmates had blocked her mouth so she couldnt shout anymore.


    It wasnt long before he heard them leave.


    Haa.


    There was no need for a tourniquet.


    Shin Myung-hwan removed his hand from the wound. Thick blood trickled down in grotesque patterns.


    He pulled the G-GLOCK17+ from his holster.


    The creature stared at him as he pulled the slide to his mouth.


    As if it was waiting to see what he was going to do.


    Perfect.


    Perfect.


    Its got eyes only for him.


    So if he could deal with it, he could buy time for his troops to retreat.


    A mans life bought them time, so it wasnt a losing proposition.


    So-.


    I wont just stand still.


    The pain seemed to tear through his body.


    He couldnt think of anything.


    And yet, he knew what he had to do.


    It wasnt his mind, but his body.


    Years of accumulated experience instinctively moved his body.


    A flash of light scattered through the air, painting his vision white. Despite his blinded eyes, he could still see.


    It was an absurd situation, but facing death, his body accurately sensed the presence approaching from nearby.


    He fired bullets imbued with flames, even as the blinding light reached him.


    The moment the blinded figure came into contact with the flames, a sound of agony filled the air.


    Taking advantage of that moment, Shin Myung-hwan swung his gun in a diagonal direction from the 3 oclock position.


    Chains, generated from the nearby wall, swept away the figure that was on fire.


    It hadnt even been a second.


    That was enough.


    It didnt take even a second to pull the trigger.


    Giant Cannon.


    The close-range explosion engulfed it.


    Aaahhhhhhhhhh-!!!


    He didnt let go of the device, even as his entire body burned and his flesh melted.


    Giant Cannon


    One more shot.


    A second blast and his body lost its balance and collapsed.


    His ears were deafening.


    He couldnt feel his legs.


    He didnt know if his legs melted or blew away.


    He just pulled the trigger as his body moved.


    Blaze Bullet


    Blaze Bullet


    Blaze Bullet


    Its been a long time since the bullets have fallen.


    Without a second thought, he drained mana and sharpened his magic.


    And yet, it did not die.


    Is this the end?


    The thoughts conveyed by the enemy within the explosion.


    Shin Myung-hwan chuckled.


    Its not over yet, you bastard.


    Criminal Bind


    He was firing bullets and scattering a small amount of mana around the area at the same time.


    The scattered mana would form a sturdy chain to hold him down.


    .


    His mouth didnt open.


    His lips were sealed.


    His eyes didnt open.


    It wasnt due to being blinded; his eyelids were stuck together.


    It didnt matter.


    His intuition had informed him that he had fallen into a cunning trap set by the enemy fox.


    The enemy would easily break free from this spell as well.


    But that was enough.


    As long as there was a hand to pull the trigger, it wasnt over yet.


    He poured all the mana remaining in his body.


    His whole body trembled.


    No, the hand attached to the gun was trembling.


    Death was right in front of him.


    Time was running out.


    What could he do?


    Shin Myung-hwan.


    He was the leader of the Tempest Clan, one of the seven clans in the country to receive an S-rank.


    Recognized as the best ranger in the country.


    Ill show you the end.


    Railgun


    The world was engulfed in white flames.


    Light devoured the world.


    Kang Ye-hee.


    Amidst the white world consuming everything, she called out the only sub-lord of the Tempest Clan.


    I entrust my back to you.


    There should have been enough time by now.


    He never expected to pass on the baton in this manner.


    He couldnt know if she would show herself worthy of being a Clan Lord.


    But she wasnt the only one.


    The rest of the clan will support her.


    So, theyll have your back.


    Not fun.


    BBa.


    The ruler of Gyeonggi North Government Center is a monster that bends the heavens and earth to its will.


    If it werent for the dungeons boss monster, a creature with endless power and an insatiable appetite for fun, South Korea would have been doomed long ago.


    Its been a long time since Ive been here. You havent changed a bit from what I remember.


    After the first battle to retake Uijeongbu, <Index> Yoon Sung-jin named the creature Maegu based on reports from Tempest Clan.


    Maegu, a second-rank monster.


    At the time, Tempest Clan was experiencing a downturn after <Railgun> Shin Myung-hwan suffered a mana circuit failure while facing off against the second-rank overranked Leviathan.


    In the meantime, Kang Ye-hee, who became a new clan road, carried out a reckless assault during the first Uijeongbu Reclamation, resulting in a substantial loss of power at the Gyeonggi Northern Office.


    Among the casualties was also Shin Myung-hwan.


    Losing the person she followed like a mentor, she lost her sanity.


    Why on earth does this guy keep coming to places like this


    Kang Ye-hee plans a rearguard action against the Gyeonggi North Office with the help of Division F.


    At that time, the hierarchy of Maegu was not confirmed.


    Therefore, without any information about Maegu, Division F is pushed to the brink of destruction.


    Only after surviving the creature do they realize that they cant attack the Gyeonggi North Government Building, so they gather the remaining D Division and retreat to Uijeongbu Station.


    By then, blood festivals were already taking place all over Uijeongbu.


    Finally reached here.


    Eunha climbed the Namsan Tower, which was left with only a steel frame.


    When he reached the top, he turned in the direction of Uijeongbu.


    I still dont know what made you climb up here.


    Namsan Tower was a place that Byeok haesu used to climb whenever he felt uninspired.


    Even now, I cant believe you thought to climb it single-handedly, old man.


    <The Maestro of Misfortune> Byeok haesu.


    Eunha remembered the maestro who died before he could make his name known.


    He used to walk around with a chubby expression, and he used to take care of him and sometimes give him advice.


    So, his loss was a great sadness.


    Hed taken advantage of whatever was available to him, to the point where hed built a wall between himself and the cresters whod treated him so poorly.


    It just reminded me of you.


    Yeah, just.


    At times, he had been a companion in words, and at times, a partner in worries.


    Really, he was a presence like a big brother. sea??h th�� N??elFir��.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Im sure Parang would laugh if he heard that, but that guy, he should grow up.


    The reason Eunha climbed Namsan today was because for the past few days, a stifling feeling had been weighing on his chest.


    After struggling with whom to confide in, he decided to look for Namsan, where Byeok haesu used to climb whenever he felt like it.


    Really been a while, big brother.


    In this day and age, Byeok haesu is alive.


    Still, he wanted to relieve the tightness in his chest in some way.


    After all, today is the day,


    The reclamation will collapse.

 Chapter 144

    Chapter 144Unlocked chapter (7/11)


    [Windless Day (9)]


    Youre getting annoying.


    Kang Hyun-chul, with a cold expression, scattered the flames flowing from his elbow.


    The small embers turned into a massive blaze, spreading radially and burning the monsters.


    However, the monsters showed no sign of hesitation.


    The ones coming down from Bokjari rushed forward as if they didnt know death.


    This was the reason why Division A was currently stuck in Heungseon-dong.


    As they approached Kyungmin University, the monsters began to appear in increasing numbers.


    The players killed and killed and killed, but no sooner had they been killed than new ones appeared as if on a time delay.


    As the monsters kept coming, the morale of the divisions dropped.


    Even Kang Hyun-chul had expended a significant amount of mana dealing with the constantly appearing monsters.


    Blaze Clan Lord. How many potions do you have left?


    Ive already used up all my mana recovery potions, and I have about three health recovery potions left.


    It wasnt until Kang Hyun-chul told Do Wan-jun that he realized he didnt have many potions left.


    He had used them all while fighting monsters.


    He was so busy killing monsters that he didnt even notice.


    I think its better to give the mana-restoring potions to casters and supporters, and the health-restoring potions to potentiometer players.


    How many potions are left in the divisions?


    Right now, the supply team is traveling to Uijeongbu Station to pick up potions but I havent heard from them.


    No news from the supply divisions.


    Hearing that, Kang Hyun-chuls face crumpled.


    Do Wanjun tried to speak as calmly as possible, but his tone couldnt help but take on a serious tone as he looked at the oncoming monsters.


    Uijeongbu Station, have you contacted them?


    Not since I contacted them this morning.


    Does that mean.


    No, sir. Division E should be fine. We havent detected any large-scale omnipresence or high-level omnipresence in the direction of the station.


    That was all, however.


    Do wanjun didnt say anything, but he suspected that something had happened at Uijeongbu Station that he didnt know about.


    The more he looked at the monsters, the more unnerving it became.


    They seemed to be waiting for the right moment, pouring out all at once and were also waiting for the players who thought it was nothing to catch them off guard.


    What? Isnt that a cat?


    Huh? Why is a cat there?


    A cat?


    The two turned their heads in the direction of the players puzzlement.


    There was a cat.


    In the midst of a stream of monsters.


    Meow, meow.


    The monsters were beings that sought mana.


    The cat was also a creature with mana.


    Yet, the monsters paid no attention to the cat and instead attacked the Guardians carrying giant shields in the front.


    That isnt that the cat we saw at City Hall?


    Blaze Clan Lord, does that look like an ordinary cat to your eyes?


    Theres no way it could be.


    A cat appeared on the battlefield.


    The players gathered here were individuals who had traversed the front lines frequently.


    No one failed to notice that the cat in the middle of the field was not ordinary.


    Meow, meow.


    The cat cried while licking its front paw.


    Then it lowered its forepaws, and the atmosphere on the battlefield changed.


    Meow, meow!


    Outer wings sprouted from its back.


    Mana that composed the wings flowed down like watercolor, dripping down below.


    The mana that flowed to the ground evaporated like gas and spread throughout the area.


    It was poisonous.


    Run!


    Sansevieria


    When Do Wanjun was about to call Bang Yeon-ji, who was treating the players in the rear, she quickly cast a spell that purified the air faster than anyone else.


    Cough!


    Cough, cough!


    However, the players on the front lines were poisoned before they could even be affected by the spell she cast.


    Among them was Kang Hyun-chul.


    Cough!


    He felt dizzy.


    His head was spinning.


    His vision was blurred.


    He staggered forward but managed to regain his balance just in time.


    You fucking bastard-!


    Blaze Clan Lord!


    He flicked his fingers, igniting flames on his own body.


    He paid no attention to the voice calling his name and continued to flick his fingers several times.


    The phenomenon of flames wasnt just about emitting hot light; it also carried the concept of burning impurities, although it couldnt be transformed into magic unless it was a Gift.


    His gift is <Flame>.


    Born to breathe flames, he never needed to understand its principles.


    He could accept the concept of burning impurities as it was.


    Ha, fucking cat, where are you throwing your shit? if youre a cat, be a cat, go home and get some love!


    Blaze Clanlord, your mind seems to have turned to ashes along with the poison..


    I was thinking of my cat at home!


    Do Wanjun looked nervous.


    This was no time for jokes.


    The monster that had unleashed its power was exuding an aura that was worthy of being called a third rank.


    Not only that, but something else happened.


    Nya, meow, nya, nya, meow.


    The creature that was wagging its two-pronged tail cried out, and something rose from the ground.


    It was a monster.


    And


    Whats this!


    Hey, how!


    There was a commotion behind them.


    Do Wanjun, looking back, couldnt believe what was happening.


    The people who had been attacked by the monsters that had descended from Bokjiri were now staggering to their feet.


    They werent alive.


    They were corpses.


    This one had the power to control the dead.


    Theyre all dead! Dont hesitate to take them down!


    Navigator! The monsters information is!


    Kang Hyun-cheol, was burning those who had been scorned by death, while Do Wanjun called for the navigator behind him.


    The designated navigator, however, was in a state of trance, trembling lips.


    Player, I cant access the library.


    What?


    Itstheres a lot of information coming in, and its been loading since earlier.


    Holy shit.


    Do wanjun couldnt help but swear.


    He extended the sensing network to its maximum range.


    The distant location could only catch a strong response.


    That was enough.


    One from the direction of Nokyang-dong.


    One from Uijeongbu Station.


    One from Beomgol Station.


    Unusual mana was appearing one by one.


    Meow Meow.


    The cat cried.


    As if asking to be entertained.


    Mocking the dead.


    Yeah, Im gonna kick your ass, fuck, what do you think youre doing!


    Division A, listen up! Guardians and Hunters hold the rear, Dealers open the way, retreat to Uijeongbu Station!


    Do Wan-jun grabbed Kang Hyun-chul by the nape of his neck as he tried to ignite the flame.


    Even now, the dead were rising. Unbeknownst to them, Division A was surrounded by the very monsters they had defeated.


    At this point, Division A was running low on potions.


    The players, who had run out of mana after performing their magic, were drinking their potions sparingly.


    Even Kang Hyun-cheol, though he tried to pretend otherwise, had noticeably lost his spark after burning the poison.


    It was impossible to defeat the army in this state.


    Nyaaaaah.


    The cat stretched out its front paws.


    Before long, the players who were killing monsters were being killed by them.


    It wasnt just Division A.


    Division C, which had recaptured the Uijeongbu District Court and was cleaning up Nokyang-dong, was also facing disaster.


    No way, .


    Lee Do-jin of the Twelve Seat .


    A member of the Silla clan, he was shocked to see the army descending from Jungnangcheon Stream.


    The monsters, the enemy force, showed no fear of death.


    They would kill players for mana until the moment they died.


    There was no strategy, no tactics.


    It was a dogfight as the monsters that broke the formations pounced on the players.


    And the calamity that was leading the charge to break the front lines breathed fire from its mouth while looking down at those players like a dragon.


    Gahhhhhhhhh-!!!


    Cough!


    !!!


    The players were covered in flames and being torn apart by the monsters.


    And the monster, looking down at them, raising its dragon-like snout.


    Navigator, whats the result?


    Silla Clans Kim Yoo-jin pointed to the Navigator, who had been holding the library since the front lines collapsed.


    The sky had darkened since evening began to fall.


    The navigator, who looked like he was half out of his mind, telepathically relayed the information as soon as he regained consciousness.


    [Clan Lord, this is the report from Player Yang Hee-jeong, the First Navigator of Silla Clan, Division C of the reclamation in Uijeongbu. I am reporting the following information on the monsters that have appeared in the Jungnang-Gucheon.


    The creatures composing these monsters and their danger level are estimated to be on the level of the Third Rank. Additionally, the information about these monsters, which resemble dragons with a length of up to 5 meters, the ability to use fire, and armored defenses, is not included in the international player library.]


    Therefore, <Index>, overseeing the player library of South Korea, hereby designates this monster as a third-rank new species monster and names it Ishimi, based on the monsters characteristics and similar folklore references.


    This is Sim Ga-eun, 3rd Telepath of the Silla Clan, Divison C of the Uijeongbu Recapture Team].


    A battlefield where only screams can be heard.


    Ishimi, a new monster of the third rank.


    After reciting its name, Kim Yoo-jins judgment was quick.


    Division C secure the front lines to Uijeongbu Station!


    Uijeongbu Station was also in chaos.


    Where did these rats come from!


    Burn them, dont leave a single one behind! S~ea??h the N?velFire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Theyre a 8th rank anyway!


    The change came without warning.


    Eighth-rank corpse rats had swarmed up from the groundwater.


    They took over the roads at shovel time and attacked players and villagers alike.


    Why are monsters that only live underground suddenly!


    Park Hye-rim swung her pickaxe and unleashed magic on the rats that had taken over the streets.


    Even though there were many of them, they were still from the eighth tier.


    It was not impossible to defeat them.


    It didnt take long for that thought to turn to horror.


    The corpse rats took over the Hodonggyo, Gyeonguigyo, and Baekseokgyo.


    Shit.


    Dangun Clan Lord Jang Bong-jeon was stunned by the growing number of corpse rats.


    The streets were already filled with them, causing interference with electronic communication devices throughout Ui Jeongbu.


    Moreover, it was impossible for there not to be interference with telepathy caused by the mana flowing from these creatures like thick water currents.


    Furthermore, players were using magic to defeat them, causing even more interference.


    Occurrences of telepathy were happening all over the place, as a matter of course.


    It was no wonder omnipresence was everywhere.


    Ive confirmed their identification. They are fourth-rank


    Monsters born from omnipresence are fifth-rank


    Fourth-rank overrank


    The monsters that emerged from the omnipresence were all High Rank monsters.


    They appeared in the middle of the city, where they had set up a supply base.


    They didnt invade.


    Born near the relay point, the monsters killed the players who tried to send a message to Hoeryong Station.


    The chaos wrought by the eighth rank monsters caused the lines to collapse.


    Once the lines were broken, the corpse rats burrowed through the cracks as if they had been waiting.


    The Eighth rank is weak.


    But monsters in swarms are a threat beyond the power of an individual.


    Even now, their endlessly rising numbers alone posed a threat beyond the sixth rank.


    Retreat! Divison E, retreat now!


    Clan Lord Jang Bong-jeon shouted at his clanmates as they burned the corpse rats.


    Division Es formation was disrupted.


    Dont turn around, fight back!


    Regulars Clan Lord Guyeounsu grunted in annoyance at the disorganization.


    He had to stop them somehow.


    Uijeongbu Station was the way to support the divisions attacking Heungseon-dong, Gayang-dong, and the Gyeonggi Northern Government Center.


    If they lost it, Division A, C, D, and F would be isolated by the monsters.


    The consequences would be disastrous.


    Biting his lip, Guyeounsu rushed forward, dodging the tail that fell over his head.


    Guryong!


    He slammed into the wall of the building and leaped to the diagonal, turning to swing his sword at the creature that was targeting him.


    But a bison-like monster leaped from the opposite building and slammed into him.


    Clan Lord!


    Park Hye-rim quickly deployed a protective spell, but the fallen Guyeounsu had suffered serious internal injuries.


    Clan Lord! Clan Lord, wake up!


    Hye-rim ah, here, somehow, protect!


    Park Hye-rim cast a healing spell on Guyeounsu, who was moaning in pain.


    The members of the Regulus Clan rushed to defend the two of them against the two Fifth Rank monsters.


    Everyone was desperate.


    They knew it, too.


    What it would mean to lose Uijeongbu Station.


    They had to stop it here.


    Meanwhile, Clan Lord Jang Bong-jeon had organized a party of nearby players to escape Uijeongbu Station.


    Hey, hey, hey!


    You there!


    He was called by a group of village chiefs who had just been released from jail.


    Jang Bong-jeon looked back irritably.


    Now was not the time to deal with them.


    Ah, theres a safe way!


    There wont be any rats there!


    What?


    Jang Bong-jeon frowned.


    They were the ones who were suspected of colluding with the monsters.


    It was suspicious.


    But his judgment was instantaneous.


    The corpse rats were right behind him, and a new omnipresence was coming from the side.


    If you interfere, Ill kill you.


    We want to get out too.


    We dont want to live here.


    Please, well tell you the safe path, so please take us outside too!


    The village chief and residents pleaded.


    Jang Bong-jeon, who had drawn his sword, only said to lead the way.


    Nodding, the villagers descended into the sewer, and they showed them the way out to another sewer.


    There was nothing in the sewers.


    The dead rats had all gone above ground.


    And there was no sign of monsters on the path they led.


    After lifting the manhole cover, they were quite far from Uijeongbu Station.


    Alright, E Division members, go down to Hwayang Station and report this!


    Meanwhile, the main force was fighting desperately against despair at Uijeongbu Station.


    Jang Bong-jeon led the small group of men and shouted out loudly.


    But then, something happened.


    Uh?


    From behind a shabby building, a monster with an ugly shape crawled out.


    It moved like slime, then formed legs and stood up.


    Hundreds of masks that seemed to mimic human faces stared at the troops.


    Master!


    My lord, my lord, I never did anything bad!


    Help me, help me!


    As soon as the villagers saw the Hundred Face, they fell to their knees and clutched their heads.


    As it approached them, it produced dozens of scythe-like arms.


    The monster then spoke in a human-like voice.


    Lets begin the good boy ritual.


    If you want to be a good kid, its best to hide well.


    Otherwise.


    The scythe passed through.


    It was a speed that could only register the passage of a single line.


    Aah.


    Jang Bong-jeon looked back.


    Where the players head should have been, there was nothing.


    Hide well.


    Let me see,


    Are you all hidden?

 Chapter 145

    Chapter 145Unlocked chapter (8/11)


    [Windless Day (10)]


    When Division F arrived at the Gyeonggi North headquarters, they were greeted by a scene of heartbreak.


    On one side, supporters were busy treating injured players, while on the other side, players in shock were screaming incomprehensibly.


    .


    Shin Seo-young and the rest of division F were speechless as they saw the devastation of the surviving D division.


    She grabbed the telepath and shook him as she approached the shaking navigator, demanding to know what had happened in the dungeon.


    A single tear rolled down the Navigators dark face.


    Gyeonggi Northern Government Center the assault failed. The Uijeongbu Division D Tempest Clan Navigator we we lost as of this moment Gyeonggi Northern Government Center will be upgraded to a dungeon of the highest level, even among the Red Dungeons I propose to the Division


    The news delivered by the navigator was bleak.


    The D Division, which had survived in the Red Dungeon, had lost 30% of its fighting strength, and the Tempest Clan, the backbone of the D Division, had suffered casualties amounting to half of its members.


    Moreover, during the process where Twelve-Seat <Railgun> Shin Myeong-hwan was facing the boss monster alone, he became isolated within the dungeon.


    What rank was the boss monster?


    Shin Seoyeon asked as she grabbed the tearful navigator.


    The navigator, who wiped his tears away with the back of his hand, nodded.


    It was a monster weve never seen before. In the dungeon, since the player library is not functional I cant be sure of the rank, but I think its at least third-rank.


    At least a third rank.


    Shin Seoyoung fell silent.


    It was just as Eunha had said.


    A monster not listed in the players library.


    Normally, when a new monster appeared, the navigators would investigate its characteristics and battle patterns and report them to the player library.


    At the Mana Management Organizations Intelligence Bureau, navigators, led by <Index> Yoon Sung-jin, analyze the information and come up with names and hierarchies for the new monsters.


    However, if the player library is unavailable, the partys main navigator must temporarily name the new monsters.


    Therefore, I will temporarily name the boss monster of the Gyeonggi Northern Center as, 3rd Rank OverrankWhite Fox.


    Third-rank Overrank.


    The players faces were dark with worry.


    Still, they felt that they could defeat the Third Rank Overrank if they reached the center of Uijeongbu.


    Besides, it was a boss monster that couldnt leave the dungeon.


    But Shin Seoyoung knew that the monster named temporarily by the navigator was not a third-rank Overrank. S��arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It was a second-rank monster.


    It was a monster that even the Twelve Seats couldnt possibly defeat.


    The best option for that time is to retreat with the remaining people.


    Eunhas advice echoed in her mind.


    The thought didnt last long.


    Clan Lord.


    Huh? Yes.


    Shin Seoyoung called out to the Changhae Clan Lord, Gil Sung-joon.


    He, whose complexion had suddenly turned blue for some reason, replied in a trembling voice.


    I, I think we should retreat to Uijeongbu Station and reorganize our ranks.


    With our current numbers, we may suffer serious damage in the process of taking down the third-rankoverrank


    I think so too. I dont think were capable of taking it down


    Yes.


    He nodded, too.


    She was about to convey the intentions of Division F to the people who were busy providing medical treatment when a fierce energy suddenly surged from the front.


    Player Shin Seo-Young, youre trying to retreat on your own accord!


    Sub Lord, you cant do this!


    Come to your senses!


    Hey! What are you doing? Stop Sublord!


    Boldly, Kang Ye-hee pushed aside her Clan members and walked towards them.


    With shattered butterfly glasses perched on the bridge of her nose, she glared at the two of them with venomous eyes.


    Right now, inside there, Player Shin Myeong-hwan is facing the boss monster. We urgently need to regroup, enter, rescue Player Shin Myeong-hwan, and kill the boss monster! Our mission was to conquer Gyeonggi Northern Government Center!


    .


    Shin Seoyoung couldnt help but feel uneasy when she saw her shoulders shaking with hostility.


    Kang Ye-hee was a player known for her cold personality.


    She had never seen her lose her cool like this before.


    It seemed that the members of the Tempest Clan were the same way.


    The clan members were anxiously trying to stop Kang Ye-hee, who was glaring at them, ready to kill them both.


    Tempest Sublord.


    Shin Seoyoung decided to speak as calmly as possible to the woman who was glaring at them.


    Were retreating. Listen to me.


    Who the hell are you! Who are you to make decisions on your own! We can win! We can defeat them! So why are you making a decision like this!


    Shin Seoyoung took out her weapon and Kang Ye-hee took out her bladed twin swords from her waistband almost simultaneously.


    Their auras clashed.


    Shin Seoyoung manifested her internal mana and forcibly suppressed the energy released by her opponent.


    I can do it. I can defeat it!


    Kang Ye-hee, still unable to move under the pressure, strengthened her resolve. Having exhausted her mana at Gyeonggi Northern Center, she couldnt even recover properly.


    She couldnt control her mana surge, and it manifested as whips of energy lashing out in every direction. Shin Seoyoung used the wind to disperse Kang Ye-hees rampage.


    Someone stop the Sublord!


    Kaaaak-!!!


    Caster, get over here right now!


    Shin Seo-young closed her elemental weapon, and the tip of the fan split in two.


    With no one able to reach her, she walked away unscathed.


    I!


    Player Kang Ye-hee, I know your heart.


    Kang Ye-hee screamed with tears in her eyes.


    Her pupils turned red.


    The runaway mana was causing her genes to mutate.


    If it didnt stop here, she would either become a monster or explode.


    Shin Seo-young used her weapon, armed with immense mana, to strike her down.


    The ground seemed to cry out as Kang Ye-hees rampant mana subsided.


    I I will save theClan lord


    Im sorry.


    Shin Seo-young lost herself in the sight of her calling out Shin Myung-hwans name even as she was losing her mind.


    Was this choice right?


    Was there really a second-rank monster in the dungeon?


    Was it the best decision to withdraw the division and abandon the attack on Gyeonggi Northern Center?


    Maybe just maybe


    Shin Myung-hwan might still be alive, waiting for reinforcements inside.


    Maybe just maybe


    With their current forces, they could defeat the boss monster.


    Maybe just maybe


    Yes, maybe.


    Maybe not.


    You must not go.


    If Eunhas advice hadnt come to her mind, she would have walked to the Gyeonggi North Government Center.


    Oppa, please.


    Alright.


    She was reluctant to tell her division her decision.


    Worrying about Kang Ye-hee as she was carried away, she entrusted the situation to Gil Sung-jun.


    As of this hour, Division D will come under the command of Division F.


    Also, D and F Divisions will return to Uijeongbu Station as soon as their status is checked.


    At that moment, the ground shook.


    The players panicked as the ground shook beneath their feet.


    I wonder where these guys have been hiding all this time.


    Theyre getting closer.


    Guardian Kang Cheol and Dealer Lee Seung-hwan suddenly detected the movement of mana and turned their heads.


    The sound of the ground shaking was also coming from the direction they turned to.


    We have confirmed the appearance of monsters in the direction of Hyojja, Gonje, and Eoryong sectors


    Six monsters of the Fifth Rank or higher have been identified in the direction of Hyjja! Four monsters have been identified in the direction of Gonje so far, and the Eoryong has not been confirmed due to the distance!


    An omnipresence has occurred between Hyojja and Gonje! The size of the omnipresence is 4th rank, correction! The size of the omnipresence is 4th rank overrank, 3rd rankwhat is this.


    The navigators quickly began to analyze the situation.


    The more they saw the approaching forces in the distance, the more they couldnt believe their conclusions.


    The player library is not functioning!


    Its still loading!


    They didnt even need the player library to confirm the hierarchy of forces.


    Their experience was screaming danger.


    This is just like he said.


    Shin Seoyoung smiled bitterly as she received the information brought by the wind.


    At this point, there was nothing she could do but follow Eunhas advice and retreat.


    One last thing, noona.


    Dont think about holding the formation at Uijeongbu Station, but go down to Hoeryong Station right away.


    At Hoeryong Station, Moon Joon and the Genesis Clan will be preparing to meet the enemy.


    The wind swirled.


    She closed her eyes once more and manifested the mana in her body.


    The gusts of wind followed the direction of her fan.


    Retreat.


    She looked at the approaching enemy forces, especially the main culprit causing the tremors.


    Uijeongbu Reclamation Division F, Changhae Clan City Management Department Dispatch Team, since the player library is currently not functioning, I will temporarily name the giant-type monster leading the charge as a Third Rank Gigant!


    Dangun Clan member and Twelfth Seat  <Demon Bullet> Son Ji-hee was lying on the roof of a building near Uijeongbu Station.


    She loaded her rifle.


    Son Ji-hee, she was a sniper.


    Snipers who sniped from a distance were not allowed to reveal their location.


    Therefore, she had to move as soon as she attacked.


    The problem was that monsters were all over the roads of Uijeongbu Station.


    They had to make sure they killed the ones that could turn the tide.


    Naturally, the 8th rank corpse rats were out of the question.


    The target was a fourth-rank monster or higher.


    With the bullets she had, she should be able to catch it off guard and pierce it right through the forehead.


    Phew.


    She caught her breath.


    Examining the area, although she was annoyed, she decided to target the monster that Clan Claude Jang Bong-jeon was dealing with.


    The most dangerous-looking monster was the one wearing a mask.


    She adjusted the scopes magnification and aimed at the masked creature.


    Dont Mind.


    Take it easy.


    The spell she recited to herself before pulling the trigger.


    She advanced the trigger.


    The target was the large mask located at the creatures center.


    That was its weak point.


    Lock On.


    She cast the spell.


    The magic formed at the end of the barrel was designed to assist the bullet in hitting the target.


    Got it!


    Just then, the creature exposed its vulnerable weak point.


    As she was about to pull the trigger without missing the opportunity


    Heca.


    She froze in place.


    There was a monster behind her, no, above her head.


    She released the tension in her finger that was about to pull the trigger, intending to retrieve the rifle from the holster on her head without the creature on top noticing.


    The monster didnt give her time to react.


    Descending from the air in a linear shape, it grabbed her waist with its front paw.


    !


    Its front paw shattered her waistbone as it broke through the barrier she had deployed.


    A sniper is finished the moment their position is exposed.


    Even if its a Twelve-Seat.


    The third-rank monster Siren Glider ripped her body in half and flew into the sky.


    That day, the reclamation division realized something belatedly.


    The reason they were able to set foot deep into Uijeongbu was not because they were strong, but because the monsters had drawn them in.


    Ngl that was scary.

 Chapter 146

    Chapter 146Unlocked chapter (9/11)


    [Windless Day (11)]


    Death rushed in.


    Fleeing players fell to their deceased comrades, becoming the dead themselves, only to attack their friends once again.


    While the number of monsters kept increasing, the player count was dwindling.


    To defeat these creatures was it the only option to take down that one?


    As Do Wan-jun ran, he shot mana from his fingertips backward.


    The walls in front of him blocked his path.


    The pursuing monsters hesitated for a moment when their path was suddenly blocked in front of them.


    Illusions might work on monsters, but they didnt work on the dead, who were neither monsters nor men.


    The dead were merely puppets controlled by it.


    So even if they fell, they would only rise again as long as it existed.


    The only way to bring down the army of monsters was to take down the creature that was currently pawing at a distance.


    Blaze Clanlord, cover me!


    Okay!


    Do wanjun gripped his Beretta with both hands and aimed at the creature farther away.


    It was impossible to shoot someone protected by a monster military force.


    But he could.


    An illusion is a non-existent phenomenon.


    Magic was the force outside of nature that made them exist, and it was his job to make them believe it was possible.


    Azirangi Switch.


    A spell that causes an opponent to see the enchanted object from the opposite direction of their gaze.


    The creature would see him as suddenly appearing behind it.


    Nyaaaaah!


    Of course, the creature was not buying it.


    After all, he wouldnt just appear right behind it after breaking through the force.


    Do Wan-jun laughed while looking at the suspicious creature.


    He pulled the trigger.


    Even though the bullet exited the barrel with a loud noise, the creature didnt react.


    Not until an explosion occurred nearby.


    Nyaah!


    The attack worked.


    The creature, who had been yawning, changed its gaze. He looked at Do Wan-jun with its split tail, paying close attention.


    Booom!!


    If the first shot fired when he pulled the trigger was just a noisy explosion, the second shot delivered a truly powerful blow to the creature.


    Nyaah!


    Of course, the firepower didnt do much damage toit.


    Blocking the attack with its giant wings, it manipulated the dead to attack him.


    At that moment, Do Wanjun disappeared in a puff of smoke.


    It was an illusion.


    All of it.


    Did you believe it?


    Oh, its amazing.


    Save your words for later.


    Without looking back at the force, Do Wanjun was leaving the Sangjik Bridge.


    Illusionary magic was judged by how well you fooled your opponent.


    The first shot he pulled the trigger on was a bomb.


    To give it the impression that he was really attacking from behind.


    Anyone with even the slightest doubt would eventually recognize his illusion for what it was and take a hit.


    However, there was still a problem.


    Do Wanjun was not relieved to see the explosions coming from the direction of Uijeongbu Station.


    A quick scan revealed that E Division was in a panic.


    His plan to retreat to Uijeongbu Station to stop it was a lost cause.


    Dragging his troops to Uijeongbu Station would only add to the chaos.


    So he had to outrun the dead and solve the problem at the station first.


    Part of him wants to lure them in.


    Do Wan jun smiled bitterly.


    If there was a player in Division A with the ability to possess monsters or magic, they would be able to lure the monsters away.


    Its very simple to add illusions to possessed monsters.


    With a small division, he was confident that he could stall for time.


    But he didnt have anyone in his division with the ability to lure monsters.


    Its a problem, a real problem.


    The potions had long since run out.


    Formations had become meaningless.


    The Guardians who had struggled to keep the dead at bay now stood on the other side as enemies.


    Its a Rank 8 Dead Rat!


    All of you, stay close to me!


    Yes!!!


    It was a dire situation.


    At the Hyeongseon Square intersection, dead rats were swarming.


    Blaze Clan members, led by Kang Hyun-cheol, unleashed fire as they advanced, but Kang Hyun-cheol seemed to be running out of strength, as his internal mana was depleting rapidly.


    They needed to quickly deal with the dead rats and immobilize the pursuing enemies.


    Do Wanjun was deep in thought, trying to find a way to survive.


    As he was running alongside Bang Yeon-ji, their eyes met.


    She was smiling.


    In that moment, he felt his heart sink.


    There was a way to survive.


    Yeon-ji


    He called out to her, unable to contain his emotions.


    Yes, Clan Lord. Go ahead.


    She nodded as if she understood.


    He knew.


    There was a way to survive.


    She knew.


    There was a way to save them.


    Theyd been together for a long time.


    They dont need to speak, just look at each other.


    Between the two of them, this unspoken conversation was all that was needed.


    Ill watch your back.


    Good luck.


    That was all that was said between them.


    She smiled softly and turned around.


    Fantasy, in the end, was nothing but an illusion.


    An existence that could not be grasped, no matter how much one desired it.


    Knowing this, he did not dream of an unattainable hope even in this moment.


    Even now.


    He swallowed his self-loathing for not hoping for an unattainable miracle.


    Lee Do-jin.


    In his early twenties, he became a Twelve, and he was a player who freely wielded lightning, matching his alias.


    His gift was <Enlightenment>.


    While Kang Hyun-chuls <Flame> is a gift that converts all mana outside of the body into flames, his <Enlightenment> is a gift that converts mana into electricity.


    So far, he hadnt faced any adversity that he couldnt overcome by using <Enlightenment>.


    No adversity.


    Yet


    Why?


    He couldnt conceal his confusion when he saw the monster still standing unscathed after being struck by his lightning bolt.


    Ishimi, a third-rank monster.


    The creature that led the forces and descended from the Jungnang River was now flying toward the retreating C Division.


    Ugh!


    Do-jin raised his sword in front of his chest as the creature, nearly 5 meters tall, wriggled like a snake and flew toward him.


    The impact was too much for the barrier to withstand alone.


    He used all his strength to maintain the barrier, but cracks were beginning to form.


    Lee Do-jin!


    Clan Lord Kim Yoo-jin was one step too late in casting her magic.


    While she was on her way to assist him, Isimi, who had broken the barrier, leaped toward Do-jin with its elongated mouth.


    With the creatures mouth about to strike him, Do-jin, who had soared into the sky like he could bring rain at any moment, had to adjust his posture to land safely.


    And right at that moment


    !


    The creature that had raised its head toward the sky unleashed a column of fire.


    The giants right arm.


    The scorching heat, almost unbearable to breathe in, was about to engulf him when Kim Yoo-jin gently lowered her right elbow, clenched her fist, and struck the ground.


    A wall rose abruptly from the ground.


    A wall that resembled a right arm formed a protective barrier around Lee Do Jin, blocking the flames.


    Eat this.


    She swung her right hand down.


    The giants arm that had blocked the flames fell onto Ishimis head.


    The sound of the impact echoed through the area as the fallen giant crashed into a ruined building.


    Are you injured?


    Im fine. Thank you for helping, Clan Lord.


    Dont be flustered. Otherwise, nothing will work.


    She brushed aside her disheveled hair and looked at the dust cloud.


    Ishimi had not died.


    We cant take it all the way to Uijeongbu Station like this


    Furrowing her brow, she looked back at her team members.


    They were all exhausted.


    Although they could defeat Ishimis forces, they couldnt be sure of the extent of the damage in their current condition.


    However, they couldnt take Ishimis forces all the way to Uijeongbu Station either.


    Even without deploying her detection net, she could feel a powerful presence all over her body.


    Something similar to Ishimis forces had erupted in A Division.


    The rear was also unnerving.


    Even though they were too far away to detect, they could feel the omnipresence of quite a few of them in the direction of Uijeongbu Station.


    Leading Ishimis forces down there would only worsen the chaos.


    Apparently, Division A had similar thoughts.


    At that moment, an older Clan member named Seong In-ho spoke up.


    Grandfather.


    Hehe, I havent had a chance to show my strength in a while.


    Sensing something, he loosened his grip and turned to Ishimi.


    Ishimi, who had stopped in its tracks, turned around. He responded with a reassuring smile, raising his thick eyebrows.


    Thunder Strike


    As Do jin, who had received support magic from the supporters, charged at Ishimi, a bolt of lightning struck it from the sky, electrocuting it.


    It had no effect.


    Biting his lip, he adjusted his sword. He resumed his halted steps, infusing his blade with mana.


    Before the lightning that struck Ishimi could disappear, he thrust his sword into the gap in his armor.


    Thunder Strike


    Monsters leapt out from behind Ishimi and charged.


    Quickly stepping back, he released another bolt of lightning.


    A beam of light fell from the sky, passing through the blade and permeating Ishimis body.


    This doesnt work either?


    Do jin, who had exchanged positions with the hunters and vanguards, took a deep breath.


    His mana was running low.


    Nevertheless, Ishimi showed no sign of flinching.


    No players attack could harm him.


    Amid their frustrated expressions


    Haa, you punk, its not just about pouring mana in and out.


    Seong In-Ho, who had suddenly appeared, slapped him on the back of the head.


    Grandpa?


    Seong In-ho laughed with a big smile.


    The players were stunned to see him come to the front.


    Without answering their questions, the old man turned his attention to Ishimi.


    Watch, child. Do you know what power you possess?


    The old man, who had suffered the <End of the Century Destruction> himself, summoned up the mana he had been suppressing for years in a single motion.


    The mana that flowed out swelled his muscles and strengthened his body.


    At that moment, Ishimi unleashed flames.


    Get lost.


    The giants right arm.


    The old man did nothing.


    Behind him, Kim Yoo-jin created a huge wall to block the flames.


    Rolling up his sleeves, he held out his left palm to the sky, his right fist raised high above his head.


    The power you possess, child, is not simply the power to make things fall faster and increase the strength of electricity.


    Magic is the manifestation of the unbelievable.


    Since ancient times, lightning has been a symbol of punishment, the power of the gods over the heavens.


    It was an absolute force that brought all men to their knees before the gods.


    Vajra


    When the elderly mans fist struck his palm, a golden vajra, as if plucked from the depths, appeared in the air.


    Resembling a spike, it pierced through the creatures armor and kept on, not ceasing even as the blue current consumed it.


    Keeiiiiiii!!!


    The creature screamed for the first time.


    The vajra wasnt solely aimed at the creature; its entire golden body, sparking with electricity, annihilated nearby monsters.


    How?


    Thats what magic is, child. Dont limit yourself. While I may have only reached this level after a long time and understanding myths, you, who could manipulate electricity from birth, shouldnt be any different.


    Caster Seong-ho.


    The magic he deployed was only an imperfect force.


    Even if he had accepted and understood the myths over time, he could not recreate the true power of a god in a human body.


    Where does a snake like you dare to make a commotion, even in the heavens?


    It was magic he hadnt used in a long time.


    He drank a potion without even sparing a glance for Ishimi, who was coming out of the current.


    He wasnt going to fight alone anyway.


    It had been decided from the moment hed stepped out into the front lines.


    The founding members of the clan had come forward, each with their weapons at the ready.


    Weve been in the clan long enough.


    I see you still have some work to do.


    Ah, its a beautiful day. Good weather for fighting monsters.


    An old man with a massive shield raised from his stomach let out a yell, and another old man crossed to the Guardians side with a rifle.


    Child.


    Wiping the corner of his mouth with the back of his hand, Seong-ho called out to Lee Do jin as he prepared his second spell.


    Youre not worthy of being called a


    yet. What are you trying to achieve by being slightly better than others?


    Yes.


    If you truly want to wield the power of an emperor, become an existence no one can match. Dont just be beaten by such a snake.


    In the meantime, Seong Ho was not pleased with Lee Do Jin.


    He had been promoted to the Twelve at such a young age that he had no understanding of power and had set his own limits.


    Child.


    He felt sorry for him every time he saw him.


    He had the power to be called the strongest, but he couldnt use it properly.


    Its a shame.


    Heve been wanting to say something.


    Now was the time.


    Take care of the clan.


    Old people talk a lot before they die.


    The old man didnt know that he belonged to that category.


    He raised his right hand and called out to the clan members as he struck the second lightning bolt.


    Well take this place! Those who can move, take the wounded and retreat-!


    A lovely day to die.


    The old man remembered Moon Joon and Nam Gung-seong-woon, who had experienced the end of the world with him, and struck his right hand down.


    Terrifying.


    It was impossible not to be.


    She wanted to cry out, begging them not to leave her alone.


    Perhaps it would have been like that in the past.


    Grow, infinitely.


    Grow, rise high.


    Grow, far and wide.


    Grow and grow again.


    The environment molds a person.


    <Florist> Bang Yeon-ji.


    As a Twelve, she was responsible for protecting her clanmates as the Sublord of the Myungwang Clan.


    Most of all, she wanted him to live.


    Beautiful Siberian


    Shy ivy


    Sturdy and confident hibiscus


    She scattered all the seeds she had against the oncoming monsters.


    She made plants grow that couldnt be created from seeds using water from the nearby stream, and she tied the monsters feet with dandelion seeds.


    The dead dont have a core magic stone.


    So, they dont die.


    Thats why she planted seeds in the bodies of the dead. Stems that grew from the seeds blocked their movements and suppressed them.


    Ivy crawled up the walls, blocking their view.


    The hibiscus that grew along with the ivy weakened the monsters by shedding its petals.


    Meow.


    The cat-shaped monster seemed to be intrigued by what was happening in front of it.


    It blew out the dandelion seeds that were floating in the air, scattering the mana hanging from the tips of its wings.


    Mana, which had turned into a gas, carrying poison, was about to infiltrate between the creeping vines when Sanseveria purified the poison.


    Plants are more resilient than you think.


    She swung her baton without pause.


    With all her might, she held the force at bay.


    The position was perfect.


    There was only one road.


    She alone could hold them at bay.


    Of course, some monsters went down to chase after the A-Division.


    She couldnt stop them.


    She decided to prioritize stopping the one leading the army.


    Grow, endlessly


    Grow, higher Sear?h the N??elFir��.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Mana was already running low.


    It was too scary. It hurt.


    Still, she waved her baton.


    Breathing became painful, and her head throbbed.


    Her body pleaded for her to stop.


    If she pushed further, something terrible might happen.


    No.


    She didnt stop chanting.


    She forced herself to continue.


    Grow up beautiful.


    Over and over, endlessly.


    Mana circuits became entangled.


    Even as she coughed up blood, she didnt let the mana pouring out of her body distract her concentration.


    I wont let it go.


    Bang Yeon-ji smiled at the monster who found it fascinating how the plant was growing.


    Her skin had already turned green like a plant, and her hair had become tree branches, with tree blossoms sprouting.


    Nyaaa, nyaa.


    She wanted to protect.


    Whom?


    Whom did she want to protect?


    She couldnt remember.


    She just moved as her heart commanded.


    More, more, more.


    Its not over yet.


    I wont let go.


    As her consciousness faded, she did her best to block the enemys forces.


    I wont let go


    The cat with the wings on its back looked up at the tall tree.


    Nya, nya, nya.


    The tall tree showed no response.


    Is she doing well?


    The sun was setting.


    Eunha stared at the sky where the sun was setting from the top of a tower, with only the steel frame remaining.


    Today was Friday.


    Eunha had told his family a lie, saying he would sleep over at Eunhyuks house, planning to spend a day here.


    The collapse of the reclamation team would continue until tomorrow.


    By now, the reclamation team must be exhausted from constantly dealing with the pouring enemy forces.


    We had to fight without sleep, but its a small price to pay for the days and nights I didnt sleep during the invasion of Seoul.


    Night makes monsters stronger.


    And it makes humans weak.


    The reclamation team would be facing an army of monsters without sleep.


    By nowKang Hyun-chul is still knocked out.


    Eunha recalled the events of the first reclamation of Uijeongbu.


    When Kang Hyun-cheol and Do Wan-jun, <Illusionary arrow>, and Oh Yeon-jung, <Fox>, lured the monster army away, Kang Hyun-cheol led the team to retreat to Uijeongbu Station.


    He had never tried a strategy like that before. He had been burning the bodies of the undead one by one, with Blaze Clan as the center.


    During that time, he developed his power to burn the debuff magic of the undead into flames and fell into a mana frenzy, losing his consciousness.


    He must be having a great time.


    Some are developing new powers, while others are fighting without even being able to sleep.


    Eunha thought of Kang Hyun-cheol, who was knocked out in his sleep.


    But then he remembered the monster army and his expression changed.


    Shouldnt I have killed her back then?


    Oh Yeon-jung, <Fox>.


    She was the player who had helped Do Wan jun lure the monster army away and briefly relieved the Reclamation Teams situation.


    Eunha was secretly worried.


    Perhaps the result of killing her was that Kang Hyun-cheol and Do Wan-juns team couldnt stop the monster army.


    A Rank 3 Overrank monster, Gwoshini.


    Despite its appearance, it possessed an extremely dangerous power.


    If the monster who controls the dead were to enter Uijeongbu Station, the reclamation force would be wiped out with no survivors.


    At least Shin Myung-hwan and Bang Yeon-ji are still alive.


    I decided to think positively.


    As it was, Shin Myeong-hwan was supposed to suffer a malfunction in his mana circuit and die at Gyeonggi North Provincial Center without leaving any notable achievements.


    Bang Yeon-ji would have been living a miserable life in Italy, imprisoned by Jenko Myron.


    Before the regression, there were seven members of the Twelve, not including Shin Myung-hwan, who had filled the ranks, but in this life there are nine, so I can expect good results.


    Even so, they wont succeed.


    Oh Geon-hoo didnt do his job and disappeared early on.


    Oh Geon-hoo was an Ain who could relay telepathy between Uijeongbu Station and Hoeryong Station.


    However, he was eliminated early on, and the relay point was attacked one after another, cutting off communication between Uijeongbu Station and Hoeryong Station.


    Furthermore, he was the first Ain player to reach the Twelve Seats and had no other achievements to show for it.


    So when selecting the second generation Twelve Seats, they excluded telepaths altogether.


    This trend continued until the third generation of the Twelve Seats, with no player becoming a Twelve as an Ain before Eunhas death.


    Of course, there was a time when Jin Parang almost became a candidate for the third generation of the Twelve Seats.


    He was one of the top players among the Ain, and he was close to the second-generation fairy, Habaek-ryeon.


    It didnt work out.


    The people who had a say in the selection of the Twelve were against Jin Parang becoming the Twelve.


    They didnt want to make Habaek-ryeons position stronger.


    So neither Eunha nor Yoo-jung were considered.


    Of course, even if he, who was called <Undead> or <Berserker>, had become a candidate, the opposition would have been fierce.


    Moreover, monsters not registered in the library are continuously appearing, so the library is still loading


    In this era, the player library couldnt store all the data registered in the database, and the search function wasnt great either.


    The player library was improved only after Sirius Group and Pine Group collaborated on a project.


    Still, the navigator is hell.


    No matter how much the player library improved, the ability to quickly analyze field information was still a personal skill.


    Lee Do-jin hasnt bloomed yet.


    Lee Do-jin.


    He would later become one of the strongest men in Korea, and during the Second Uijeongbu Reclamation, he demonstrated his strength by single-handedly overpowering Ishimi, a rank 3 monster.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa isnt even here.


    <Flame Demon> Kang Hyun-cheol.


    Lee Do-jin.


    And last but not least, <Divine Spear> Ryu Yeon-hwa.


    We cant discuss the Uijeongbu attack without them.


    Moreover, they could not defeat the second-rank monster Maegu without the addition of


    Ontaeyang, the main player of the Golden Generation.


    And.


    Finally, he mentioned the name of someone with indescribable feelings.


    Lee Yoo-jung.


    The Third-rank Overrank Gigantics forces couldnt be resisted without Lee Yoo-jung.


    She must be living well.


    Before he knew it, it had become night.


    The night wind was chilly.

 Chapter 147

    Chapter 147Unlocked chapter (10/11)


    [Windless Days (12)]


    October nights were long.


    It was dark when Division A arrived at the second supply base at Uijeongbu Station.


    Wounded! please move the wounded this way!


    Yes, we have confirmed an outbreak of 8th rank corpse rats in the direction of Shinseok Bridge. There are 30 confirmed individuals, and the nearest clan is.


    Youre not the one to talk! And what youre doing is suspicious!


    Are you done talking!?


    The second supply base was a mess.


    Equipment and supplies were scattered haphazardly, as if there had been a monster attack.


    On top of it, players carrying armor cursed and walked past, while supporters were busy tending to the wounded.


    Ah, Clan Lord!


    Division A is back!


    Players who had been sitting on the floor with dazed faces welcomed Kang Hyun-chul and Do Wan-jun as they walked down the hallway.


    However, the two of them were in terrible condition as well.


    After asking Bang yeon-ji to stop the Goshinis forces, Kang Hyun-chul led Blaze Clan to kill the corpse rats blocking the road.


    Pushed to the limit, he was unable to completely dispel the monsters debuffs.


    He was pushed to the limit both physically and mentally.


    Without restoring his mind and body, he could not increase his mana resistance.


    .


    The same was true for Do wanjun.


    He was the one who had taken over the command of the division from Kang Hyun-chul, who had lost his mind and was killing monsters.


    Moreover, he couldnt help but think of Bang Yeon-ji, whom he had left on the battlefield.


    Its good to see you, I feel like I havent seen your face in a long time.


    The meeting room was in disarray, with newspapers taped over broken windows and protective barriers set up.


    Entering the room, Do wanjun sat down and smiled wryly as he looked at Guyeonsu, who was seated in the main seat.


    They hadnt seen each other for just a few days.


    Seeing Regulus Clan Lord Guyeonsu, he felt unexplainable joy.


    Hey there, Park Hyerim.


    What do you mean with Hey there! Whats wrong with your body right now?


    It was their limit.


    As soon as Kang Hyun chul entered the meeting room, he grabbed Do wanjuns shoulder and supported himself.


    Park Hyerim, who had jumped up from her seat, approached Kang Hyun chul, who had collapsed onto Do wanjun as if he was about to fall.


    As a supporter, she could tell.


    How serious Kang Hyun-chuls condition was right now.


    She laid him on the ground, ignoring the stares of those gathered.


    As her blue-tinged hand swept over his face, his complexion gradually began to improve.


    <Flame Demon> must have had a hard time, I dont think Ive ever seen him in that much pain before.


    Thats to be expected.


    Well, yes, but.


    Guyeounsu opened his slender eyes and looked at Do wanjun.


    Realizing what his eyes meant, Do wanjun closed his mouth and shook his head.


    I see.


    The E Division commanders understood the meaning and fell silent.


    The Twelve Seats Bang Yeon-ji is not here.


    They couldnt hide their disappointment.


    In their hearts, they were hoping for the support of Kang Hyun-chul and Bang Yeon-ji.


    How is the situation at Uijeongbu Station?


    Worst than ever. We managed to take care of the corpse rats, which gave us some breathing room, but theres still a lot of high level monsters in the city.


    But before that. Isnt there something you need to check before telling them about our situation?


    The person who interrupted Guyeounsu and Do wanjuns conversation was Jang Bong jeon, who was clearly in a weird mood.


    Clan Lord Jang Bong jeon.


    Stroking his long, grown beard on both sides, he glared at the commanders of Divison A with an uncomfortable air.


    You probably know this as well. There are monsters in Uijeongbu Station that keep humans as livestock.


    Weve heard of it.


    Do wanjun replied with a troubled expression.


    He recalled the information that Divison E had given him via telepathic transmission while he was clearing out Uijeongbu City Hall.


    The monster called Master keeps humans as livestock and infiltrates among them while wearing human disguises.


    Are you saying that there could be one of those monsters among us?


    Of course. Im not doubting you, but its possible that one of you could have blended in and infiltrated the base.


    .


    It wasnt an unreasonable idea.


    There was plenty of room for players who had faced monsters in human guise to be suspicious of A Division retreating from Heungseon-dong and entering the base.


    Im sorry, its hard, but the damage to the E Division because of the monster is a trouble. Ill shorten the process, but Ill finish inspecting Division A by midnight.


    But do you have any idea how to identify the monster?


    Phew! Dont worry about that. Weve got a bunch of highly sensitive players looking for it.


    With an arrogant smile, Jang Bong-jeon replied on behalf of Guyeounsu.


    Do wanjun quickly scanned the reactions of the people in the conference room.


    The Division E commanders looked like they wanted to say something.


    Apparently, Jang Bong-jeon had caused some trouble.


    However, they could not risk provoking the Dangun Group or the clans in alliance with them, so they cant push too hard.


    Then well start with the Blaze Clan and the Myungwang Clan, and after that, well test the mana in their bodies. After that, well start with the clan members of the A Division.


    Myungwang Clan Lord, you guys stay here, we need to hear what happened with Division A.


    I dont mind, Clan Lord Blaze, but I think it would be better if you got some rest.


    Well, I guess that makes sense. Hae-rim, take <Flame Demon> to the inner room


    Dont you dare take me away.


    Ah! Youre in the middle of a treatment! Just stay put, please!


    A navigator, holding a paper cup in both hands, entered and offered coffee. With the paper cup cradled in his hands, Do wanjun felt a sense of relief that thawed his cold body.


    But then he thought of Bang Yeon-ji, and his tension returned.


    Ill tell you what happened in Heungseon-dong. Monsters started coming down from the direction of Bokji-ri around lunchtime.


    [Message from Cynthia Navigator of Regulus Clan, Uijeongbu Reclamation Division E.


    At 23:03, we have confirmed that the number of 8th rank corpse rats from the direction of Singok-dong has reached 300.


    As a result, the debuff magic that originated in the direction of Singok-dong is approaching the base and is becoming omnipresent throughout Uijeongbu Station.


    I, Regulus Clan Navigator Cynthia, consider the 300+ corpse rats from the direction of Singok-dong to be of the Fifth rank, and request that players located in nearby zones urgently exterminate the corpse rats.


    Oh, oh, additional information:


    A rank 4 monster has been confirmed near the Uijeongbu Bus Terminal.


    According to information, the fourth-rank monster is known as Lonely Poison, a monster born from the process of rat-eating monsters eating each other.


    Players in the area are asked to beware of the Lonely Poisons magic as soon as you receive this.


    Spreading once again. Current time 23:03.]


    Guess well have to postpone our inspection until later.


    The players stood up and gathered their weapons.


    They were all exhausted. Theyd barely had a chance to clear the area and catch their breath before the monsters closed in on them.


    Im coming, too.


    Youre not going anywhere in this body!


    Kang Hyun-chul also stood up.


    The treatment wasnt over yet.


    A surprised Park Hye-rim grabbed him.


    His body was already stained.


    The debuffs traces were so deep that they couldnt be washed away in a short time, and his injuries were so severe that they were almost indescribable.


    It was a body that needed absolute rest.


    No, you cant go. Clan Lord, he cant. You cant! Kang Hyun chul, this body of yours cant fight right now. If you go to the front lines, youll only harm yourself, for sure.


    Park Hyerim pleaded with her arms wide open. She even went so far as to persuade Guyeounsu.


    Come on. I can still do it.


    No, Im thinking the same thing as Hye-rim.


    I agree. Get some rest.


    Guyeounsu and Do wanjun agreed.


    As far as they were concerned, Kang Hyun-chul was in no condition to fight.


    Ha, really, I can do it. I can do it!


    Kang Hyun-chul scratched the back of his head and sighed loudly.


    I said you cant, so why arent you listening to me!


    Park Hye-rim scolded Kang Hyun-chul in a nervous tone.


    In the end, he led his not well-rested body to the front lines.


    To the Uijeongbu bus terminal, where the fourth-rank monster Lonely Poison appeared.


    Unable to break his stubbornness, Guyeounsu had no choice but to send Park Hye-rim with him.


    Shit, I just dozed off for a second.


    How does that make sense? Theres no one in the world who would sleep through a battle!


    Its after midnight.


    A lone figure clinging to the side of the bus terminal building watches the retreat with a reddish glow.


    Chik chik chik chik chik


    The monster twitches its lips and makes rat-like noises.


    The rat-type monsters that received its signal were closing in like a net.


    Sacred talisman


    With her hand on the fallen Kang Hyun-chuls back, Park Hye-rim tapped the ground.


    A clear sound rippled out, and a hemispherical barrier centered on the retreat canceled out the debuffs.


    Forget it, I need some protection magic.


    Youre going to jump in there with that body?


    Whos going to deal with that here if not me?


    Theres Clan Lord of Myungwnag.


    He cant fight properly without a windcatcher.


    Blaze Clan Lord. Im not sure about this windcatcher thing, but can you do it?


    It was Do wanjun who was leading the players to slay the Lonely Poison.


    Changing his magazine, he gestured to the creature that stared at them from afar, unwilling to move.


    The Lonely Poison seemed to have no intention of breaking away from the group.


    As far as he could see, Do wanjuns troops were exhausted and about to collapse.


    Even if they didnt move, they would fall someday.


    The players would have to push through the horde to take it down before he ran out of steam.


    And Kang Hyun-chul was the only one in Do wan-juns division who was skilled in dealing with multiple monsters and had the strength to take on the beast.


    Cover, please.


    Yes! Clan Lord!


    The members of Clan Blaze didnt catch him not tending to his wounded body.


    Instead, they gritted their teeth and ran, determined to protect him.


    Raising their shattered shields, they began to sing, fueled by evil.


    They started the first verse of To the Frontline!


    Waaaahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!


    !


    Their shout reverberated throughout the air.


    In response to the Guardians choir, the shields emitted a blue light and enveloped their advancing bodies.


    Flames flickered, blue energy radiated, dispelling the debuffs that flew towards them.


    Youve picked a good tune


    He flicked his fingers.


    A sharp sound echoed amidst the song, and the mana engulfing the swarm of mice pushed them back.


    To the frontlines! Can you hear?


    The enraged roar!


    Explosions occurred one after another.


    Once the sparks ignited, they expanded, consuming the swarm of mice.


    The mice, engulfed in flames, retaliated by shooting debuff magic.


    A sacred charm


    Not yet.


    Taking another step was challenging.


    His footsteps felt heavy.


    Despite this, he continued to advance, dragging his greatsword and causing explosions.


    Rangers, prepare to shoot! Casters, get ready for the next spell!


    This battle was not fought alone.


    So he could give it his all.


    When he heard the sound coming from behind, he raised his head.


    Taking one step made it easier to take the next.


    He switched the hand that gripped the hilt of his sword, spreading the flames from his left hand to the sides.


    Guardians with heavy shields leapt into the flames he had created.


    Despite the scorching heat, they did not stop chanting.


    To the frontlines! Can you see?


    The united eyes!


    The determination still burned in their eyes.


    He raised the greatsword horizontally from his chest to the ground and glared at the creature.


    The creature seemed to hesitate.


    Nevertheless, it didnt think he could reach it.


    It remained attached to the outer wall of the building, showing no intention of moving.


    Clear the path!


    Dont fear the flames! We have protective spells! S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Even the Hunters were protecting him.


    Even though they werent members of the Blaze Clan, they were trying to make a way through the flames.


    Ugh!


    A chill ran down his spine.


    His whole body itched as if he had eaten something wrong.


    It was the effect of the debuff.


    What the hell!


    Burn this shit and be done with it.


    He remembered the time he had burned the venom that had seeped into his body.


    The power he possessed was not limited to merely burning visible substances.


    He didnt need to confine his power within the framework of common sense.


    All he had to do was accept it.


    Without harboring a shred of doubt.


    The essence of combustion.


    The essence of purification.


    Just believe in them strongly.


    The power to burn anything, to purify anything.


    He doesnt have to figure it out, he doesnt need to understand it.


    Eat it up, and thats it.


    He spread blue flames around himself.


    Fire and blue flames mingled, purifying the debuffs of the rushing players.


    He thwarted the monsters magic and, ironically, triggered a mana rampage.


    Got it, you little rat?


    He squeezed out all the remaining mana.


    He staggered to his feet and raised his greatsword, a blaze of searing flame and unholy fire.

 Chapter 148

    Chapter 148Unlocked chapter (11/11)


    [A Windless Day (13)]


    When D and F Division arrived at Uijeongbu Station, it was past midnight.


    The reason for their delay was that a Rank 3 Giganth had rushed ahead and blocked their path.


    In the end, D and F Division had to confront the enemy forces, even at the cost of their own losses.


    In the process of leading S-class and A-class players within the division to defeat the Giganth forces, Shin Seoyoung was injured.


    Although the support team had treated her fractures, it was only a temporary solution. Without proper treatment, her bones would return to a fractured state.


    Nevertheless, she did not show any signs of pain and continued to contain the approaching enemy forces.


    On the other hand, D Division was not in a condition to engage in combat properly. They had to break buildings or create cliffs on the road to hinder the enemys advance.


    Ugh, if we hadnt taken a detour, we might have arrived sooner


    It couldnt be helped since the Giganth forces had occupied the area near the bus terminal.


    Kang Cheol made a grunting sound as he followed Shin Seoyoung, who was being supported by Gil Sung-joon.


    Shin Seoyoung smiled bitterly.


    Kang Cheol, along with the players from D Division and F Division, couldnt help but complain.


    They had thought that they had successfully restrained the enemy forces, but the Dongil Road leading from Singok-dong to the bus terminal had turned into a sea of flames.


    The players tried to use magic to extinguish the flames, but for some reason, the flames were not easily extinguished.


    Player Kang Hyun-chul did it.


    When Shin Seoyoung saw the flames, her first thought was of Kang Hyun-chul, and admired the unwavering determination within the flames.


    It was a magic she couldnt duplicate.


    Only he could do it.


    Butsomething must have happened at the bus terminal, too, right?


    Of course.


    In response to Kang Cheols question, Lee Seung-hwan answered briefly.


    Eventually, D and F divisions had to turn around and head back toward the bus terminal, where they saw scorch marks all around them.


    Curiously, while the roads were scorched black, the buildings were not.


    It was as if a clear line had been drawn between what should be burned and what shouldnt.


    Thats not all, I want to know what the hell that is.


    Probably the magic of the Bang yeon-ji player.


    Kang Cheol pointed toward City Hall, toward the trees that filled the gaps between the surrounding buildings.


    It was a forest in the direction of City Hall.


    Pretty.


    While the surrounding trees were all colored in autumn leaves, the tallest tree had purple flowers.


    Its a Catalpa tree. Its not supposed to bloom at this time of year, so its strange.


    But how do you know that, Noona?


    It must beit was the favorite tree of the Bang yeon-ji player, right?


    How does oppa know that?


    Shin Seoyoung glared at Gil Sungjoon with a piercing gaze.


    Gil Sung-joons pupils wavered for a moment as they met her gaze.


    He coughed and patted her arm.


    You told me about this before.


    But do you remember everything I say?


    Of course I do. Because you told me.


    Hmmokay.


    Seoyoung turned her head with a fresh face.


    She was lost in thought as she looked at the Catalpa tree illuminated by the lights installed throughout the building.


    Bang yeon-ji <Florist>.


    Seoyoung was worried about her, a fellow Twelve Seat who shared similar beliefs.


    However, she had to receive information from Do wanjun.


    Umm, lets go.


    Yeah.


    Even so, she had to keep her sad emotions in check.


    Now was not the time to be sad.


    Regret could be dealt with even after escaping the desperate situation.


    With determination in her heart, she exchanged information with the people gathered in the conference room.


    The situation was dire.


    Uijeongbu Station was under threat from three directions.


    First, just a few hours ago, the dead had poured out from the City Hall direction.


    The recon divisions that had dealt with the monsters from the bus terminal and Singok-dong had to face the undead soon after.


    The players, who were already exhausted from constant battles without rest, couldnt avoid a chaotic situation when confronted by the dead players who turned into undead and attacked them.


    The dead players continued to turn into undead, and the recon divisions were struggling to contain them.


    What about the monster that raise the dead?


    It doesnt seem to be coming out of the forest.


    Do wanjun replied in a troubled tone.


    In this situation, they had to break through the undead and find the third-rank monster.


    The players were in no condition to fight, and they couldnt go hunting for them in the middle of the night when the monsters were getting stronger.


    The situation was critical.


    Fortunately, Silla Clan had blocked the road down to Uijeongbu Station, but it was only a matter of time.


    In the direction of Gyeonggi Government Center, the Gigants forces were descending.


    Even though they had defeated the Gigant, its forces still remained.


    The biggest problem was the third-ranked Overranked Hundred Face and the third-ranked Siren Glider hiding somewhere in Uijeongbu Station.


    After revealing its true form once, Hundred Face transformed into a human appearance and disappeared.


    The Siren Glider killed Son Ji-hee and is hiding somewhere in the night sky.


    The reason the Reclamation Team turned on the lights to illuminate the night sky was because of this.


    Its fortunate that the Gyeonggi Northern Provincial Office is a Red Dungeon. Otherwise, we would have to deal with the boss monster there too, right?


    Haha


    Dangun Clan Lord Jang Bong-jeon breathed a sigh of relief and glanced at the Tempest Clans Navigator.


    The Navigator, who attended the meeting on behalf of Kang Ye-hee, laughed awkwardly.


    By the way, I dont see Blaze Clan Lord and Player Lee Do-jin.


    Gil Seong-jun spoke, looking around the empty seats.


    Player Lee Do-jin is searching for Siren Glider, and Blaze Clan has gone to the Hwaryong Station to report the situation.


    Che.


    You mean they retreated.


    At Guyeounsus reply, Jang Bong-jeon coughed in discomfort.


    Gil Sung-joon frowned.


    Although they went to report the situation, it meant they withdrew from the front lines.


    Blaze Clan, known as the crazy fighters, and some other Clan Lords seemed uncomfortable, just like Jang Bong-jeon.


    There was no other choice. Kang Hyun-chul, triggered the Mana Rampage, so we had no choice but to entrust the role to Blaze Clan.


    Park Hye-rim, who had been silent, broke the silence and interjected. S��ar?h the Nov��l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She gave them a look as if to say, If you have anything to say, go ahead.


    Anyway, with the people we have here, we have no choice but to defend against the enemys forces.


    When the mood turned sour, Shin Seoyoung quickly changed the subject.


    She looked at a map of Uijeongbu.


    Eunha had told her to retreat to Hoeryong Station as soon as they got down to Uijeongbu Station.


    Eunha had said that at Hoeryong Station, Moon-joon and the Genesis Clan would be ready to counter the army.


    She wanted to believe it.


    Everyone was exhausted.


    She wanted to leave it to the players to make sure they were ready at Hoeryong Station.


    But then she remembered the forces threatening Uijeongbu Station from three sides and shook her head.


    Everything hed told her so far had been spot on.


    However, she couldnt help but think of the enemy forces threatening Uijeongbu Station from three sides.


    If it were just one force, it might be different.


    She contemplated the assumption that the they would lead all three forces and descend upon Hoeryong Station, and she couldnt fully accept his advice.


    Should they really retreat?


    Could they really counter the forces at Hoeryong Station?


    Even with <Unbreakable Shield>, it would be impossible to stop the four third-ranked beasts.


    Even if the Genesis Clan was the most powerful clan in Korea, there was no telling how far they could go without <Divine Spear> .


    It was impossible.


    Her intuition told her.


    If they gathered at Hoeryong Station and let the enemy forces come to them, the Reclamation Team would completely collapse.


    In the worst case scenario, the enemy forces that descended on Hoeryong Station could break through the barrier at Dobong Station and head south to Seoul.


    Then it was over.


    It was a future she didnt want to imagine.


    She looked at the reactions of the Clan Lords, unsure of what to do.


    They seemed to be thinking the same thing.


    Even the Tempest Clan, which had lost its Clan lord, seemed to want to withdraw from the battlefield, but they were reluctant to say so for fear of being judged.


    Everyone here knew it.


    Uijeongbu Station must be defended.


    Nevertheless, there were some, like Jang Bong-jeon, who said that they should retreat from the danger zone.


    We should retreat to Hoeryong Station, where the retreating troops can join forces and withstand the forces!


    Jang Bong-jeon shouted, and the clan lords of the smaller clans chimed in.


    The Tempest Clan also joined in.


    Changhae Clan is.


    Gil Sung-joon was about to speak up as well.


    [Spreading a message from Cynthia Navigator of Regulus Clan, Uijeongbu Recapture Division E.


    Its currently 3:35, and we have confirmed the movement of a group of monsters from the direction of the Gyeonggi North Government Office. The average rank of the group is estimated to be 6th rank, and it has been confirmed that there are more than 150 of them.


    We have also confirmed the reaction of a third-rank monster in the direction of the Uijeongbu Police Station. This monster is capable of changing into a human form.


    Sorry for the delay. Important information first! The presence of a Rank 3 Siren Glider has been confirmed in the skies above Uijeongbu Station. Players in the vicinity are encouraged to take action against the Siren Glider.]


    Gigants forces are gathering.


    The Hundred Face is back in action, and to make matters worse, the Siren Glider has been spotted.


    Players with alarmed expressions stood up from their seats.


    Leaving the conference room, they ran through the halls, gathering their divisions.


    Shin Seoyoung threw himself out of the conference room window. A gust of wind carried her into the night sky, and she confirmed the omnipresence she felt everywhere.


    Once again, they couldnt go down to face that force!


    She was sure of her instincts.


    While she was concerned about Eunhas advice, there was no way they could be prepared to face them at Hoeryong Station.


    After the disappearance of Player Oh Geon-hoo communication with the Telepathists relay base at Hoeryong Station began to fail one by one, and there was no contact with Hoeryong Station.


    Even after dispatching a small clan to Hoeryong Station, there was no response for several days.


    Their communication did not reflect the current situation.


    Even if the Blaze Clan had gone to Hoeryong Station, it had only happened a few hours ago.


    While there was uncertainty about whether they had arrived safely, Division B was not ready.


    Kyararara Kyararara.


    Ugh!


    Third-rank monster Siren Glider.


    There were few players within the rescue team who could deal with a creature flying through the night sky.


    If Son Ji-hee had been there, they could have responded to aerial combat, but there was no one else who could face this creature.


    It was when she thought of someone.


    There was another player who could handle aerial combat.


    As she watched the thunderbolts dazzle the night sky, she thought of the man who had been promoted to the Twelve in his early twenties.


    The first reclamation of Uijeongbu.


    The reclamation force was unable to retreat from the enemy forces pressing on Uijeongbu Station from three sides.


    If they retreated, they would have drawn the three armies to Hoeryong Station, their last bastion.


    So they had to deal with the forces coming from all three directions at once.


    Yes, all at once.


    How do they deal with that? There are several third-rank and above.


    Eunha warmed himself with milk from his thermos.


    It was past midnight.


    It was dark, except for the faint glow of stars in the direction of Uijeongbu.


    I wonder why he climbed up here at night.


    Eunha thought back to Byoek Haesu, who had visited Namsan Tower at all hours of the day and night whenever he felt uninspired.


    During the day, he could see the entire city of Seoul, but at night, he could only see the sparse lights of the city.


    In the middle of the night, he couldnt have known what he was looking at when he climbed Namsan Tower.


    Nothing but stars.


    Nothing but lights.


    What was he looking for, what was he seeing, in a time when he couldnt even tell where he was?


    Eunha looked out into the dark night and looked up.


    There were stars overhead.


    He didnt need to think about where he was.


    He was under the stars.


    The world had ended once, but the stars still shone.


    When youre lonely, look up at the night sky.


    Why?


    Because the stars are always there.


    This is the time for 20th-century sayings. Youll be called a lunatic if you go out and do that.


    Wow, look at this guy. Whos the crazy one talking to, and what is that kind of language you are talking to this hyung?


    Come to think of it, your sensibility is really cheap.


    Its strange to think that No One Cry, that made the casters bow their faces to have their crests engraved, came from the hands of such a person.


    I wonder if noona Seoyoung retreated to Hoeryong Station.


    Eunha had intentionally misinformed Shin Seo-young.


    The reclamation force would not have to face the army of monsters at Uijeongbu Station, but at Hoeryong Station.


    The judgment of the first Uijeongbu reclamation team was not wrong.


    If they had met the army at Hoeryong Station, the Hoeryong Station front would have inevitably collapsed.


    Im not sure if the army would still have invaded Seoul.


    Nevertheless, he hid a lie in the truth.


    There was only one reason.


    He wanted her to live.


    During the First Reclamation of Uijeongbu, Shin Seoyoung sacrifices herself to hold off the oncoming troops.


    While other divisions run for their lives.


    I cant see that sight.


    Shin Seo-young.


    Living in righteousness, dying in righteousness.


    He mixed lies for her so that such a thing would not happen.


    But he knows.


    Even so, Shin Seoyoung.


    Shell do it again.


    Because she is a woman who lives in righteousness and dies in righteousness.


    He swallowed the bitter laugh down with the rest of the milk.


    Before he knew it, the night had passed.


    A blue night came, and the sky hung on the mountain peak was spreading darkly.


    The day was getting brighter.


    This day she would sacrifice herself.

 Chapter 149

    Chapter 149[Windless Day (14)]


    It was a day like this.


    On the day of the invasion of Hwaseong City, the monsters killed as many people as they could.


    Seung-hwan, only a child, witnessed his parents being devoured by monsters while trying to protect himself. He watched in tears, unable to do anything as they were torn apart, swallowing his tears.


    Even as he roamed the streets alone.


    Everywhere he looked, there were monsters, and everywhere he looked, there were dead people.


    How many of them are there?


    Of course, its different now.


    The forces pressing on Uijeongbu Station were much larger and stronger than the hordes that had invaded Hwaseong City.


    And the child who had been running from the monsters with tears in his eyes was now a player slaughtering them.


    Lee seung-hwan wielded a scythe taller than he was, slicing through monsters.


    He gritted his teeth.


    The dead tried to crawl toward him, even though their bodies were split in half.


    Behind the dead, more monsters were gathering, and the monsters born from the rift caused by the Siren Glider in the sky were raining down magic.


    Charge!


    Kang Cheol appeared from behind, his mechanical arm thrusting out.


    Raising his mechanical arm, he unfurled a hemispherical barrier, deflecting the magic from the sky.


    Lee seung-hwan returned the player device to its original form.


    Grabbing his scythe, which had reverted to a metal rod, he leaped onto Cheols shoulders.


    He infused the device with mana. The moment the metal rod transformed into a scythe larger than a full-grown man, he twisted his waist and tore through the creatures.


    The flying ones are the problem, theyre getting annoying.


    Cheol grunted as he smashed the fallen monsters with his mechanical arm.


    The Rangers were currently engaged in a battle against the flying monsters.


    The delay in their support was draining his stamina as he tried to hold the line.


    Wheres Sublord Shin Seoyoung?


    Shes busy running around, and shes the only one of the Twelve who can move, so Im going to ask her to come back.


    Kang Cheol clicked his tongue.


    Currently, Lee Do-jin was dealing with the Siren Glider flying in the citys airspace, and Park Hye-rim was busy fending off the undead army while treating the wounded, leaving no room for rest.


    In the end, Shin Seoyoung was the one riding the wind alone, supporting the division that seemed on the verge of collapsing.


    Im exhausted.


    She must be more tired than us.


    Yeah, probably Theyre coming.


    They spent a grueling day.


    As the day gradually brightened, the players eyes were bloodshot.


    There was no time for rest.


    Lee seung-hwan with his scythe-turned-metal rod, ran down the asphalt-stripped road.


    A large monster blocking the intersection leapt at him.


    He leapt lightly off the ground to avoid its flying fists. Landing on the creatures arm, he ran up to its face and swung his scythe, which glowed red.


    Whew


    There was no end to it.


    After decapitating the creature, he deployed his sensory net to take on the nearest monster.


    Endless screams and noises.


    The city was filled with the cries and screams of monsters.


    It reminded him of his past, covered in blood and tears, wandering aimlessly.


    He ran as his body told him to.


    Taking down monster after monster after monster.


    He just ran. He ran through time, crossing between past and present.


    The deeper he went into the past, the more his hatred for the monsters grew, and the loss of that day fueled his strength.


    It was then.


    As he was killing monsters indiscriminately, he saw a child crying in front of the clinic building.


    And a monster hanging from the clinic.


    The monster was crouched on the ground, its snout extended toward the sobbing child.


    In-ho!


    The moment Lee seung-hwan realized it was a child he knew, he unleashed an explosion of mana and ran.


    Hey, Lee Seung-hwan, where are you going!


    Cheol called from behind him.


    Still, he ran with all his might to protect the child, to reach out to the tearful child who had lost his parents.


    With a sweep of his scythe, he sliced off its slimy, quivering snout and pulled the child into his arms.


    Hyung?


    Youre not hurt?


    With tears in his eyes, the child looked up at him, unable to comprehend what had happened.


    Lee seung-hwan breathed a sigh of relief when he realized he was okay.


    Or he tried to.


    Uh?


    A soundless gasp.


    No sound came out.


    He slowly rolled his eyes.


    Something protruding from the childs body pierced through his lungs.


    Inho?


    Arent you too easily fooled?


    The childs face melted into slime.


    As the white slime dripped onto the floor, a mask that resembled a human face was half-revealed.


    He should have been more careful.


    The half-revealed mask moved the corners of its mouth.


    You knew I was here.


    Even though you knew. Did you deceive yourself?


    Didnt you think it was strange?


    In the middle of the road with monsters.


    Why I was all alone.


    The child giggled.


    The half-covered mask laughed hysterically.


    Then its entire face turned into a mask, and its tiny body twisted and swelled.


    In an instant, the monster, now a giant slime, picked up its snout from the floor and raised the tentacle that had pierced him above its head.


    Still, thank you.


    Ah.


    For giving me a name.


    Ill make good use of it.


    It spoke in an emotionless tone as one of the masks that covered its entire body morphed into a childs face.


    Farewell,


    Seung-hwan hyung.


    The monster swallowed him up, making only colorful noises.


    Fuck!


    Seung-hwan was dead.


    Cheol cursed and slammed his mechanical arm down on the hundreds of masked monsters.


    The slimy creatures merely slithered, deflecting his attacks.


    You dont look very appetizing.


    But still, pickiness is bad.


    The hundreds of masks attached to the shapeless body moved toward him laughing.


    He poked his fist at it repeatedly, but the masks only crumpled for a moment before returning to their original form.


    Dragons Roar Strike


    It was then that Guyeounsu leaped from the roof of the medical center.


    Raising his two-handed sword to the top, he slashed down, and a pure white light engulfed him.


    Huh?


    The masked creature, with hundreds of masks turned backward, split in half and collapsed with a clanging sound.


    Is it over?


    No, not yet.


    The monsters body split open with one of its masks splintered.


    Guyeounsu, who had sheathed his knife, watched the writhing slime without stopping.


    When monsters are eliminated, their core stones, called magic stones, become the only remaining material, solidifying mana or coagulated substances.


    Even though one magic stone had fallen, there was no loot to be found in the wriggling slime.


    Guyeounsu, one of the original commanders of the second supply base, knew something about the creature.


    That doesnt die.


    Correct.


    In response to his cool statement, the presence that answered was a monster that gathered back into a single slime before its masks disappeared.


    I wont die.


    Until my mask is gone.


    Thats right. For each mask, there are hundreds of magic stones.


    Is that even possible?


    Cheol couldnt believe the confidence with which it spoke.


    Monsters have only one core stone that makes up their bodies.


    But it has as many as the number of masks it wears.


    In other words, it had to kill as many masks as it could.


    A monster of the third rank.


    Kang Cheol Player, if you have a moment, Id like to ask for some cover.


    Oh, sorry.


    Kang Cheol, having regained his composure, ripped off the shield on the mechs arm.


    The shield reacted to his mana and changed into a steel-like form.


    Im coming.


    Guyeounsu lowered his body toward the creature.


    The Rangers, who had appeared on the rooftop of the building, attacked the creature, and casters chanted spells.


    Hunters came from somewhere, shooting at close range to divert the creatures attention.


    Have a taste of this!


    Kang Cheol, using his body as a weapon, thrust the steel structure into the slime.


    Hundreds of masks chased after him.


    Bullets rained down from the sky, and casters unleashed indiscriminate magic.


    The steel structure inserted by Kang Cheol absorbed the untargeted magic with a blue light.


    The creature was bombarded with all kinds of spells.


    Guyeounsu ran straight through the hail of bullets and magic.


    Supporters hiding behind casters deployed a barrier centered around him, deflecting the attacks.


    Dragons Roar Strike


    He drew the sword halfway.


    When the distance between him and the creature was short, he lowered the sheath with his left hand and drew the sword with his right hand in one smooth motion.


    Huh? Whats this?


    The creature voiced confusion for the first time.


    Looking down at the sword that pierced through several masks, it stared at him with narrow eyes.


    Dragons Swirl


    Mana whirled around the hilt.


    Starting from the hilt, the whirlwind that began to spin extended to the blade that penetrated the slime, followed by a surge of his mana.


    Aaaaaah!


    Several masks in succession shattered.


    The creature, in an attempt to evade the swirling attack within its body, tried to break free.


    What the hell!


    Kang Cheol firmly held the trembling steel structure against him, immobilizing it.


    Rangers and casters fired off spells without pause.


    Supporters and guardians protected Kang Cheol and Guyeounsu.


    Finally, unable to withstand the relentless assault, the creatures body crumbled.


    It was not the end.


    The scattered masks turned into limbless monsters and began to flee.


    As the Hunters chased after the fleeing creatures, one of the masks running behind them looked back at them.


    Dont underestimate me.


    With a wave of its hand, the mask emitted a fiery glow. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The area it touched was engulfed in flames.


    Some masks, transformed into small bodies, lifted up debris from the building and threw them at them.


    We can do this, too.


    Soon, dozens of masks emerged from the windows of the buildings at the crossroads.


    The masks turned green in unison.


    Run!


    Shit!


    Guyeounsu shouted, sensing something.


    Kang Cheol transformed the fallen steel beam on the ground into the blade of a bulldozer.


    He raised the massive blade and shouted, blocking the approaching beam of light.


    Dont provoke us.


    As masks in buildings to the left and right opened their mouths, mana gathered like bullets, flying endlessly.


    Casters who were casting spells were captured by the masks crawling up the walls, and supporters who deployed barriers were crushed by bullets, collapsing one by one.


    Ugh!


    Kang Cheol was no exception.


    The mass pressing against him made it difficult to maintain the barrier.


    Nevertheless, he was desperate to protect the people.


    Just then, the gathered wind between the buildings sent the attack soaring into the sky.


    Monsters that had been flying in the morning sky unexpectedly hit the unexpected projectiles and fell.


    Noona!


    Sorry Im late. Is anyone hurt? Seung-hwan?


    She, who had gracefully landed with the wind, shook the resonance communicator in various directions.


    Kang Cheol couldnt hide his grim expression. He applied pressure to his side where the blood was starting to spread and explained the current situation.


    Yes.


    Lee Seung-hwan was dead.


    Accepting his death, she tore off the mask that was trapped between the winds in unison.


    Noona is quite strong.


    But do I have to deal with her alone?


    Kyarararara Kikikakaka


    The siren glider, which shouted while shaking its head without being caught in the surging wind, rose into the air throughout the area, dodging falling lightning bolts.


    As the monsters born of omnipresence overwhelmed the players, she found herself unable to deal with the scattered masks.


    To make matters worse


    [Message from Regulus Clan Cynthia Navigator, Uijeongbu Reclamation Division E!


    Its currently 9:48 UTC, and weve confirmed the presence of Third Rank Ishimis forces in the direction of Uijeongbu Station.


    The force is currently descending on Uijeongbu Station along the Peace Road.]


    A third army was descending on Uijeongbu Station.


    Players curses echoed throughout the city. Hysterical, they began to express their despair out loud, reaching the point of losing their minds.


    Meanwhile, the scattered masks, and the Siren Glider disappeared into the clouds, dodging lightning strikes.


    Hah.


    Shin Seoyoung, who had deployed her sensors, saw Ishimis forces was approaching at a short distance.


    She felt like going into hysterics. In her heart, she wanted to let go and lose her mind.


    But she couldnt.


    The moment she did, the retreating army would crumble, unable to hold its own.


    She, a Twelve Seat, had to be the unshakable center.


    Those who can move will take the wounded and return to the secondary supply base. We will regroup at Uijeongbu Station.


    She was about to give instructions to those who had given up thinking and those who had let go.


    Another telepathic message came through.


    [Message from Regulus Clan Cynthia Navigator, Player Shin Seoyoung, the Changhae Clan, along with the clans including Dangun Clan, have begun to withdraw from Hwaryong Station.


    Ahthe Tempest Clan too The clans that are left are refusing orders and withdrawing.


    Shin Seoyoung Subloardas soon as the telepathy reaches you please return to Uijeongbu Station urgently.]


    Hearing the telepathy, she crumpled her face in disbelief.


    My oppa.


    Unable to hide her rising anger, she called out to Gil Sungjoon.


    She couldnt contain herself.


    She felt like her heart would burst at any moment.


    She took a deep breath and ordered her people in a voice as emotionless as possible.


    Everyone, return to the second supply base and regroup. Clan Lord Guyeounsu, Ill ask you to follow behind.


    Yes.


    Shin Seoyoung swung her resonance communicator once. The wind that rose at the tip of the fan-shaped weapon enveloped her like a curtain.


    When the wind dissipated, she was no longer here.

 Chapter 150

    Chapter 150[Windless Day (15)]


    Why did I become a Twelfth Seat?


    Shin Seoyoung looked away from the divisions desperately defending Uijeongbu Station and down at the troops retreating toward Hoeryong Station.


    Because I want to protect.


    She answered herself.


    The reason she wanted to become a player was deeply rooted in her heart.


    She doesnt believe it.


    That she can save everyone.


    But still, she hopes.


    That she can save as many people as possible.


    Its her pride, her ideal, something she clung to until the end, even if she had to compromise with reality.


    And it was because of that that she was able to reclaim the ideal she had once let slip from her grasp.


    Changhae Clan Lord Gil Sung-joon.


    The only person in this world who understands her.


    Someone who held the same ideals as her, someone who was a light in a dark tunnel.


    Oppa.


    Tears filled her eyes as she watched him lead her clanmates in retreat.


    Hasnt it been tough for you?


    When her ideals, wanting to protect people, turned into arrows that pierced her, making it hard to breathe.


    The person who reached out to her in despair was him.


    Dont cry. Why are you crying?


    Theres something I want to do.


    Theres quite a lot to do.


    Wouldnt you help me a bit?


    He said.


    Dont give up.


    He pointed the way.


    The path that we knew was right.


    Oppa, what are you doing?


    She landed in front of him, sending several gusts of wind behind her back.


    The retreating troops halted in their tracks as the gusts blocked their path.


    What the hell! What are you doing!


    Changhae Clan Sublord, get out of the way! Do you think were all going to die!


    Were going to live! Were going to live!


    The players hostility exploded.


    The energy of killing monsters surged within the division, overwhelming her.


    Nevertheless, she didnt yield to their hostility and stared at Gil Sung-Jun.


    Seoyoung, why dont you turn back now?


    Gil Sung-Jun called out in a low voice.


    Her face didnt crumble at the sound of his voice. Her eyes narrowed, and she unleashed a wave of mana that would not be defeated by the players animosity.


    You know we cant hold off an army approaching from three directions with whats left of our people.


    What about the one in human form? Can you handle him?


    No, we cant, and well all die.


    So, Seoyoung youre going to go against orders and defeat the army on your own?


    Also the ones that are dragging that army down to Hoeryong Station, the ones that could invade Seoul?


    Are you saying we should all die then?


    .


    You know were players, not heroes who save people, but players who have our own interests at heart.


    She was speechless.


    Her breathing became labored.


    It was hard to catch her breath.


    Players, beings who prioritize their interests.


    She couldnt deny that statement.


    She couldnt deny it, but she never thought she would hear it from him.


    How How can you say that, Oppa?


    Seoyoung, its time to face reality.


    What?


    Who are we now? Im Clan Lord Changhae, and youre Twelve Seat <Divine Wind>.


    Dont you understand? We have a lot to lose now, and if we take one wrong step, theyll bite us from below and take what we have.


    But thats not it.


    She couldnt maintain her stern expression any longer.


    Tears streamed down her face.


    No, that wasnt it.


    The reason she joined the Changhae Clan, the reason they had risen to their current positions, was not for that.


    Seoyoung, we need to retreat here. If we retreat to Hoeryong Station now, we might avoid criticism, and theres hope for the future. We can maintain the status of the Changhae Clan.


    No, Oppa.


    What I wanted to protect isnt that.


    She wiped away her tears with the back of her hand and raised her head.


    Gil Seong-Jun grabbed her shoulders with an expression of incomprehension.


    We have to become the best in South Korea, right? How long are you going to be satisfied with second place?


    Were losing a lot of money, but were not the only ones. If we keep our forces together, well have a chance to rebound.


    No, thats not it.


    Why? Didnt you want to be the best too?


    Oppa, I told you, I want to protect people with the power of the Changhae Clan.


    To protect them, you need the strength to do so. So, we need to retreat and preserve whatever strength we have, right?


    She lowered her head again.


    What she wanted to protect wasnt a position.


    It wasnt honor.


    It wasnt power.


    What she wanted to protect was people.


    People who could live on resolutely even in despair.


    Children who hoped to grow up and waited for tomorrow.


    I understand your feelings enough.


    No. You dont understand, Oppa.


    Well have a tough time for a while.


    But lets endure it. Okay?


    Just like the oath we made that day.


    The oath we made was to protect even more people, even if just a little.


    Oppa, youve changed.


    Gil Sung-Juns face contorted suddenly.


    He tightened his grip to the extent that it made her furrow her brows.


    I understand that youre going through a tough time. I know why youre doing this.


    No, you dont, Oppa.


    Why wouldnt I? I understand why youre struggling.


    .


    Her eyes widened.


    She could tell.


    That he genuinely understood her.


    But why.


    Why would he want to retreat?


    She wondered if he really understood her.


    But the look in his eyes was genuine.


    He really did understand her.


    The eyes of someone who had lifted her out of despair.


    Were not retreating without a plan. Well regroup at Hoeryong Station, and with our forces, we can respond to the situation.


    .


    You believe me, right? When have you ever seen me lie?


    But, if we retreat like this, well lose.


    He wasnt wrong.


    It was too extreme to think that Hoeryong Station might collapse.


    They could still hold their ground at the last bastion.


    But if they faced the enemy without proper preparation, many would die.


    In the process of retreating.


    Even after retreating.


    Thats why.


    what?


    Thats why the troops remaining at Uijeongbu Station must buy as much time as possible.


    That What are you talking about?


    If we retreat like this, there wont be enough time to respond properly at Hoeryong Station, right?


    So the people guarding Uijeongbu Station need to buy us as much time as possible, while we reorganize our forces.


    Why do youget to decide that?


    Wouldnt there be units that want to stay there if I didnt?


    Shin Seoyoung looked at the men over his shoulder.


    All of them were shouting at her to get out of the way with grim faces.


    Clan Lord Jang Bong-Jeon, was shouting at them and yelled at her not to resist.


    It wasnt even funny.


    Of all the people gathered here, she, a Twelve Seat, was the one with the most command authority.


    So, Seoyoung, why dont you join us and.


    Gil Sung-joon was trying to calm her down as she was at a loss for words.


    [Message from Yang Hee-jung, 1st Navigator of Silla Clan, Uijeongbu Reclamation Division C!


    It is currently 11:37, and we have confirmed the disappearance of the third-rank monster Siren Glider!


    Were spreading the word once again. Current time.]


    The news flowed in.


    And the news came quickly.


    [A message from the Uijeongbu Reclamation Division A, Navigator Noh Ho-young of Myungwang Clan!


    At 11:43 UTC, a monster with an army of the dead has emerged west of Uijeongbu Station.


    As of this time, I am declaring this monster to be a threat of the third rank, and I will temporarily name it Death Cat!!!]


    [Message from Cynthia Navigator of Clan Regulus, Uijeongbu Reclamation Division E.


    It is currently 11:50 UTC, and a 4th-rank Overrank monster has been confirmed east of Uijeongbu Station.


    The fourth-tier overranked monster can be found at.]


    [This is Dangun Clans Telepathist Myeong Chaehyun, a member of Division E of the Uijeongbu Reclamation Division.


    This is a report from Kim Muhak, the Navigator of the Dangun Clan.


    Current time: 11:51 AM. The appearance of a 4th rank Overrank monster has been confirmed from the direction in which our division is moving.


    The 4th rank Overrank monster is]


    The players fell into contemplation.


    Just when they thought the situation was improving after defeating the 3rd rank monster, high-level monsters kept appearing one after another.


    Whats more, they were approaching from below. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Shin Seoyoung!


    Gil Sung-jun shouted at her over the dizzying telepathy in his head.


    From now on, were going to break through the military force coming up from below and retreat to Hoeryong Station.


    Dont worry about whats happening below. Well handle it somehow.


    So, Seoyoung, I need you to, take care of the top. While you hold off the forces coming down from Uijeongbu Station, Ill bring reinforcements as soon as I reach Hoeryong Station.


    .


    Seoyoung, you have to save the people, dont you? This could kill not only the people above, but the people below as well.


    She stared at him with a grimace on her face.


    She could see the strength in his eyes as he explained his plan step by step.


    I understand. Its going to be hard to stop the forces coming down. Itll be tough, but if its you, Seoyoung, you can do it.


    .


    The man she knew was nowhere to be found.


    Still, he was understanding.


    Hearing him speak was a comfort to her weary heart.


    You have to come back alive. Thats why I gave you this ring.


    He touched her ring.


    She lowered her gaze.


    There it was, the ring hed given her to say he understood her, that he loved her.


    I love you.


    He kissed her forehead. He encouraged her and then led the troops to move southward.


    Throughout the time the troops moved farther away, she held onto the ring endlessly.


    She wanted to protect people.


    Swallowing back her tears, she summoned the wind.


    The wind blew.


    As if it was crying.

 Chapter 151

    Chapter 151Unlocked chapter (1/1)


    Ty Tom!


    [A Windless Day (16)]


    Uijeongbu Station.


    The players gathered in front of the station anxiously watched the approaching army from all possible directions.


    In the distance, beneath the looming dark clouds, monsters, including the third-rank monster Ishimi, could be found.


    Meanwhile, to the west of the station, the players were busy fending off an army of the dead, while to the east, they were dealing with a horde that averaged around the fifth rank.


    Shin Seo-young, Sublord. What about the retreating forces?


    Guyeounsu spoke to her, rushing down the wind like stairs.


    He was about to ask what happened to the troops who had disobeyed orders and retreated when he saw her shake her head and sighed.


    We will take care of the omnipresence that appeared from the direction of Hoeryong Station, and well dispatch the main force as soon as were in formation at Hoeryong Station, Im sorry.


    So, youre saying were supposed to hold them off until the reinforcements come?


    Do Wan-jun responded irritably.


    Shin Seoyoung could not say anything and bowed his head.


    Im sorry.


    No.


    It was impossible to hold her responsible in this situation.


    The one to blame was the troops who had disobeyed orders and retreated to Hoeryong Station.


    Realizing his mistake, he apologized.


    How is the situation?


    Worst. Its impossible to defend Uijeongbu Station with our current strength.


    All we can do is, Im sorry, but we have to buy time for the retreating troops to reach Hoeryong Station.


    Thats right.


    The only thing the remaining troops could do was to reduce their forces as much as possible and buy time for the retreating troops.


    Of course, the remaining forces could retreat as well.


    The moment all divisions retreated, the enemy force would turn on those who turned their backs and fled.


    In that case, annihilation would be inevitable.


    The decision to stay at Uijeongbu Station was the same.


    Fight if you can, retreat if you must. I will make time for the retreat.


    Silence descended.


    It was the best option, but no one applauded it.


    Already half-heartedly resigned, she looked to the Clan Lords for their reaction.


    Her eyes locked with Silla Clan Lord Kim Yoo-jin.


    Silla Clan Lord.


    Yes, Changhae Clan Sublord.


    Where is player Lee Do-jin? Siren Glider, he defeated it, didnt he?


    Yes, he defeated Siren Glider and is suffering from mana exhaustion. It will bedifficult for him to return.


    Then, Silla Clan Lord, please lead the retreating troops, taking player Lee do-jin with you.


    There were three of the Twelve remaining at Uijeongbu Station, including her.


    She couldnt leave Lee Do-jin and Park Hye-rim here.


    They were younger than her.


    She couldnt let them die in a place like this.


    She made the same suggestion to Regulus Clan Lord Guyeounsu.


    HaIll stay behind and leave Hye-rim to the Silla Clan Lord.


    Thank you.


    Guyeounsu sighed, deep in thought.


    Shin Seoyoung expressed her gratitude.


    Guyeounsu wasnt the only one who chose to stay at Uijeongbu Station.


    Ill stay as well, Clan Lord Kim Yoo-jin, and my troops, please.


    Well stay too.


    Well fight until the end.


    Well stay too.


    Several Clan Lords chose to stay, starting with Do wan-jun.


    They spoke as if they had no choice, but with a hint of regret on their faces.


    Those who chose to retreat, on the other hand, couldnt help but feel sorry and guilty.


    Im sorry.


    Were, uh, retreating.


    Im really, really sorry.


    Those who chose to retreat.


    There was no one here to blame them.


    Those who chose to stay told them it was okay.


    Some talked about seeing them again in the future, others about meeting them outside.


    Those who chose to stay and those who chose to retreat promised to reunite.


    Even as they realized they would never see each other again.


    Player Shin Seo-young.


    As Shin Seoyoung stared at the players promising an unreachable reunion, she turned her head at the sound of her name being called.


    It was Silla Clan Lord Kim Yoo-jin.


    Lets have a drink sometime, were the same age, no pressure.


    Yes, Silla Clan, player Kim Yoo-jin.


    Changhae Clan and Silla Clan didnt get along well.


    As a result, she rarely talked to Kim Yoojin.


    To say they werent on good terms would be an understatement, but they were avoiding each other.


    Ill see you outside.


    See you later.


    The battlefield brought the two, who had never talked, together.


    Shin Seoyoung looked at Kim Yoo-jin as she walked away from Uijeongbu Station with those who chose to retreat.


    When her figure disappeared between the buildings, she looked back at those who chose to stay.


    The soldiers clutching their worn-out weapons were looking at her.


    I wont say its the last battle. Well survive.


    !!!!


    A shout mingled with the sounds of the dying.


    It was impossible to make out what was being said.


    It was just a unified cry that boosted the last of their morale.


    Without a second thought, the players charged into the fray, manifesting mana from their bodies.


    <Bulldozer> Kang Cheol, charge!


    Kang Cheol, who had transformed his shield into a blade, took on the monsters descending from the Gangneung direction.


    Blocking the onslaught of attacks with his blade, he pushed the monsters away like a bulldozer.


    The Hunters attacked the monsters that fell to the side of the blade.


    Guyeounsu became the main dealer and jumped over the blade. He imbued his sword with mana from its scabbard and used it to perform a spell that could be used against many.


    Meow.


    The sound of a cat meowing.


    Do wanjun, who had been waiting for it, ordered his Rangers and Casters to move forward, and then moved himself.


    The members of the Myungwang Clan, who hadnt left a single one behind, formed a covering formation around him, swinging their swords and casting supportive magic.


    Noona, Ive pushed them all back!


    Player Shin Seoyoung! Wind!


    Player Shin Seo-young!


    Kang Cheol and Guyeounsu called out to her.


    Soon, the people on the battlefield stopped calling each other by their titles and started calling each other as equal players.


    Hearing her name called, she smiled. She swung the mana in her fan with all her might, tearing through the monsters that had been pushed to one side.


    [Player Shin Seoyoung! Masked monsters have emerged from the Paval Crossing!]


    As soon as she heard the telepathy, she flew into the sky.


    From the east side of the station, she could see a monster made of pure slime moving.


    Oh? We meet again.


    She raised her weapon overhead before the masked figure could react.


    Flying toward the creature, she released several strands of wind.


    The winds that had surrounded it merged into one, compressing it.


    A mask fell to the ground with a start.


    Startled, the mask struggled, but it didnt let up.


    At that moment, a signboard fell from above.


    With a cold smile, Shin Seo-young turned her head.


    Hundred Face, who had created an opening, divided into several masks and scattered.


    Ill chase them!


    Ill leave it to you.


    Guyeounsu chased after the fleeing Hundred Face with some players.


    With him in charge, she rose to a height where she could overlook Uijeongbu.


    Snipers on rooftops were sniping at the monsters that had dropped the sign.


    Overhead, flying monsters roamed in circles.


    She created winds to cut off their wings.


    She faced forward, not paying attention to the monsters falling to the ground.


    Ishimi, who had entered the intersection, had flames in its mouth. The moment it spewed flames, she created a whirlwind to prevent the flames from reaching the players.


    The whirlwind that rose with flames enveloped the embers and made them disappear.


    She only glanced at Ishimi for a moment. Giving up on facing Ishimi head-on, she widened the distance and threw the winds blade.


    She faced the army from both sides with whirlwinds and dealt with the approaching military forces. She extended her clenched left hand and released the monsters magic into the wind.


    Ugh!


    Ishimi flew diagonally from the ground.


    She hastily deployed a barrier and stared at the dragon.


    Flames erupted with a loud roar.


    A fire that covered the outside of the barrier.


    The flames did not go out as if they were waiting for the barrier to melt away.


    She focused her mana on the tip of her fan. Compressed into a single point, she slammed it down from above, and the uncontrolled vortex shook off the flames and dropped the creature.


    A rumbling sound shook the area, and a cloud of dust rose above the building.


    She quickly summoned the wind to blow away the dust and checked if the people fighting were safe, shouting.


    People were fighting, shedding blood. They were holding off the monsters rushing in with mana eruptions.


    Its okay!


    I can do it.


    She chastised herself.


    Her mana had not yet reached its limit.


    She could still do it.


    Until her mana drained, if it ever drained.


    She created a gust of wind against the military forces rushing toward her. She swept them, tore them apart, and beat them down.


    For a moment, she felt dizzy.


    In the meantime, she realized that she was using magic without taking a breath.


    Breathing hard, she slammed into Ishimi, who leapt out of the smoke, knocking her off balance.


    Her body rotated here and there.


    She had to regain her balance quickly.


    Get away!


    The flying creatures seemed to have been waiting for this moment to descend.


    Dodged here and there, she twisted to aim at them.


    She felt a searing heat on her back. As soon as the barrier melted, she hastily called in the wind.


    The sparks that popped up burned her hair and left burns on her back.


    She gritted her teeth and cast a spell that rose vertically from the ground.


    She raised her hands above her head and brought them down, creating a huge air pressure that descended on the entire city.


    Buildings crushed under the pressure created by the wind collapsed into pieces.


    The monsters were no exception.


    Ishimi, buried in the rubble of the building, spewed flames and roared.


    The ground collapsed, and the road was engulfed in flames.


    Ha, ha, ha.


    Screams echoed from the sea of fire.


    She wielded her resonance weapon. The first priority was to put out the flames that had engulfed the area.


    Monsters clung to her from all sides, as if they wouldnt leave her alone.


    She unfurled a barrier from the surface of her skin, forming a sphere and pushing them back.


    She maneuvered the wind to blow away the pesky creatures and extinguish the flames that engulfed the road.


    I can still do this.


    Just a little more!


    I can do this.


    There was still mana left in her.


    So move, body.


    The forces were still rampaging.


    They had to be stopped.


    I needed strength.


    I wanted to save people.


    So I needed strength.


    I just needed power.


    I desperately wanted to be strong.


    So move.


    Do you want power?


    It was then that she heard a voice.


    She couldnt tell if it was a man or a woman.


    And yet, she couldnt rule out the feeling of familiarity.


    What do you want?


    What she wished for was


    A world bathed in white.


    When she realized it, a sensation that was both unfamiliar and familiar enveloped her entire body.


    When I realized, the wind had died down across Seoul. S��ar?h the n?vel_Fire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The wind had stopped.


    As if it hadnt been crying.


    Sitting atop Namsan Tower, Eunha watched the pillar of light soar into the sky.


    He knew what the flash was that pierced the clouds.


    .


    The manifestation of the Gift of <Miracle> .


    In the end, Shin Seoyoung hadnt listened to his words and had manifested the Gift.


    I wished not to use it


    A <Miracle> came with the power to rebuild the world and cannot avoid a price.


    The <Miracle> that Euna had previously manifested had rebuilt the world at the cost of her own mana, but the <Miracle> that Shin Seoyoung activated was different.


    She exerted the power of a <Queen>, befitting the title, to confront the army converging on Uijeongbu Station. But she would pay a suitable price for it.


    With her mana circuit damaged, she fell into a state of incapacitation as a player.


    To protect people, she had become a player. But now, she would never be revived as a player again.


    Thats not all


    <National Heroine>


    That was another alias for her.


    After performing a and falling into an unconscious state, she dies after being subjected to unspeakable acts by her clanmates.


    At that time, Gil sung-jun Clan Lord called for the execution of the clan member who had killed her. To keep her death from being tarnished further, he coined the term <National Heroine> in the media, recounting the episode of her going to protect Uijeongbu Station.


    The <Queen> who was almost like a <National Heroine> due to her heroic actions in the first Uijeongbu Reclamation War met a tragic death, ultimately becoming a <National Heroine>.


    After all, she lived in justice and died in justice.


    Thus, Eunha characterized Shin Seo-young as a woman who lives and dies by her principles .


    In fact, he didnt even like her before his second life.


    Despite her heroic side, he couldnt understand her resolve to sacrifice herself to save people unrelated to her.


    There was no extraordinary sense of humanity.


    Truly, she lived and died by her principles.


    Thats how he labeled her.


    In his eyes, she was not the <Queen> the players praised, nor was she the <National Heroine> who sacrificed herself to protect her loved ones.


    To him, she was merely acting out her humanity.


    Thats why she entered the category of his happiness.


    She was somewhat skewed.


    She didnt seem to have a reason to live, and she seemed to be clinging to a ridiculous ideal.


    They were similar in that aspect.


    Unable to find a reason to live, living because they couldnt die.


    I did everything I could.


    Heve done everything he can.


    All that remains is to wait for the outcome.


    It was the best he could do with a childs body.


    Still, he couldnt help but feel helpless.


    His happiness was growing, but his hands were too small.


    It would always be this way.


    Eunha watched the fading rays of light and realized he had only a short time left.


    His time to choose was short.


    Having spent his life as a player, there was only one choice he could make to preserve his happiness.


    In the end, I am.


    Time is running out.


    Now, all I can do is do my best with what I can.


    So-,


    Please, Uncle Bruno.


    Eunha prayed that his wish would not be in vain.

 Chapter 152

    Chapter 152[Windless Day (17)]


    A strange yet familiar sensation.


    When I emerged from the white-washed world, I felt a surge of power through my body.


    I didnt know what to do with this power.


    Despite being new to the power, my mind and body accepted the <Miracle> as if I had known it all along.


    Yes, <Miracle> .


    The gift of rebuilding the world against the laws of nature.


    She unlocked the gift with emotion, not reason.


    The power leaked through her fingers and dispersed as wind.


    She squeezed her left hand. The leaking wind coalesced into a single point, forming a fist.


    She swung her left hand. The fist formed by the wind struck down Ishimis army as if to punish the world. S��arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The ground collapsed, buildings crumbled.


    Players who were beneath the collapsing buildings were rescued as she swung the fan randomly.


    She wanted to protect them. The people.


    She elevated her altitude.


    From the elevated position where Uijeongbu Station was visible at a glance, she looked down to the west.


    The military force led by Gwoshini was charging toward the players.


    It was a dogfight. Players who had lost their weapons tried to fight back with punches, while the monsters were ferocious, aiming to kill them even by biting.


    It couldnt go on like this.


    She interfered with the laws of the world.


    Understanding the principles was unnecessary.


    The principles were already within her.


    Just imagining was enough.


    This power was connected to the core of the world.


    She extended her left hand horizontally in front of her chest. She dropped the flame from the tip of her elbow into the air above the city hall.


    A sea of fire spread in an instant.


    A world-devouring flame engulfed them.


    The players werent caught in the fire.


    The flames only burned the military presence of the deceased, soothing the wounds of the exhausted players and setting fire only to the military force of the dead.


    Meow, meow.


    Its time for the cat to go home and sleep, get lost already.


    The army of monsters burned to ashes and vanished.


    Gwoshini, who was controlling the military presence of the dead, entered her sight.


    She enveloped it in flames that burned even death.


    With a flick of its wings, it rose into the air, dodging the flames.


    At that moment, Ishimi, who had fallen to the ground, flew up with a wild roar.


    She had to dodge.


    She slapped the flying creature with her fan. With just a little force, the third-rank monster crashed to the ground.


    She wanted to protect them. The people.


    She turned her attention to the army coming from the east of the station.


    Despite the loss of the Rank 3 monster Gigant, they hadnt dispersed and were pressing the players.


    She could see the players who had built the barricades standing their ground.


    She wanted to protect them.


    She clenched her fan and raised her right hand above her head.


    She heard the sound of waves.


    A sound different from the wind.


    Listening to the sound, she summoned waves into the eastern sky.


    Suddenly generated waves turned into a tsunami, sweeping through various roads, pushing aside the players and annihilating the monsters.


    Then, the monsters came charging at her.


    Airborne monsters flew fearlessly, only to lose their strength and fall.


    Who do you think you are, trying to resist the wind before me?


    In my hands, there is the Three Thousand Realms in My Palm.


    They couldnt do anything against me, who possessed the power to dominate nature.


    Gwoshini attempted to attack her from below.


    She struck back at the flying creature with the fan. A countless number of masks that emerged from the ground were pierced.


    She couldnt let them be.


    They were dangerous.


    Gwoshini who control armies of the dead, Ishimi who is impervious to conventional attacks, and the Hundred Faces who make people be suspicious.


    They must be defeated.


    Meoww!


    Grrr!


    What the heck is this?


    The vortex compressed around Gwoshini.


    Gwoshini struggles to break free of the vortex, but the flames dont let it go.


    With a flick of her wrist, she creates a bolt of lightning. Dozens of lightning bolts silenced Ishimis screams.


    She deployed her detection net. The power defying fate captured the countless faceless beings scattered throughout the city.


    She hurled rocks at the captured creatures. Sharp rocks, like arrows, pierced through the fleeing beings.


    Uckkhhhhh!


    Eventually, the it vanished.


    Gwoshini didnt even flinch at the crumbling of its body and escaped from the pillar of the vortex.


    Ishimi burrowed into the ground and ran away from the lightning.


    As if to protect them, forces surrounded them.


    The consecutive waves unleashed new monsters.


    The creatures surged back in reverse.


    It cant be allowed.


    Frantically, she deployed her magic. She summoned winds, conjured flames, shot rocks, and rained down thunderbolts.


    She wants to protect.


    Protect what?


    Dozens of gusts of wind blew past the roadside, sending monsters flying.


    I will protect.


    Protect who?


    Waves pushed the players back to distant locations.


    Yet the forces did not retreat.


    They were marching toward Uijeongbu Station, facing her, as if chasing a giant current.


    She swung her magic at them.


    She killed and killed and killed.


    To protect.


    Huh, what?


    I want to protect.


    What, who?


    Why did I want to be a player?


    Because I want to protect.


    The world has been turned upside down.


    Her vision was reversed.


    The power to defy nature was slipping away.


    Somehow, she had to muster what remained and stop the forces.


    She wanted to protect the people.


    Why?


    Because I became a player to do so.


    Really?


    You wanted to become a player to protect people?


    For people who are strangers?


    To be a hero?


    A jumble of thoughts cluttered my mind.


    No, it wasnt like that.


    I just wanted to protect people.


    I became a player to protect them.


    Is that true?


    I froze at the question that slammed into me.


    Did you really want to be a player to protect people?


    You werent the one you really wanted to protect?


    Was it me?


    When she woke up, the mana that made up her body was flying through the air like fireflies.


    Her mana was disappearing.


    Her life was disappearing.


    A sight so sad, yet so beautiful.


    And a girl, silhouetted in the receding world, a shape that could no longer be held.


    It was her.


    The girl who couldnt withstand the worlds malice and succumbed to reality.


    The girl of the past was looking at the woman of the present.


    What I wanted to protect, was it not the determination to live my life wanting to protect people?


    The moment I denied it, I would deny my whole life.


    Thats why I pretended.


    A protector of humanity.


    Even though my heart had surrendered long before.


    In truth, that feeling didnt even exist from the beginning.


    It didnt?


    The girl in front of me blurred, and a small child came into view.


    That child was me, too.


    Abandoned by my mother, by that woman.


    In that moment,


    I realized.


    I-I didnt want to protect people.


    Do you understand now?


    You just didnt want to be abandoned.


    You just didnt want to be told you werent needed.


    So you pretended.


    You wanted to be a hero, a player, saving people.


    Because everyone needs a hero.


    Because heroes are never abandoned.


    I just wanted to be recognized.


    That Im indispensable.


    I just wanted to be loved.


    I dont want to be abandoned again.


    Is that it?


    I only realized it when my life was gone.


    Stupid, stupid, stupid.


    I just wanted to be accepted.


    I just wanted to be loved.


    I hadnt even realized that Id been abusing myself all this time.


    I feel so, so stupid.


    Why didnt I realize it until now?


    The child who had been told she was unwanted, who had been abandoned by her only parent, smiled faintly.


    Mana disappears into the sky.


    The time Ive accumulated.


    The path Ive traveled.


    My stupid, foolish life.


    A life of foolishness and stupidity.


    Loved by no one in the end.


    Really?


    It was then that I heard voices.


    My vision fading.


    Slowly closing eyelids.


    My consciousness was slipping away, but I kept hearing someone shouting at me.


    Nunim, wake up! Hey, dont just stand by and watch, come here and protect her!


    Player Shin Seoyoung, thank you for your efforts, well take care of the rest.


    Hye-rim, whats Shin Seo-youngs status?


    Unnie, you cant do this, Ill do something about it, so!


    The sound of praise, comforting me.


    A voice calling me, filled with concern.


    What is this


    I was already accepted.


    Im allowed to be here.


    I was loved.


    To the point of causing so much worry.


    And Im sorry.


    For not answering.


    <Miracle>.


    It is a gift that touches the worlds providence and rebuilds the world.


    At first, those fighting monsters, and later, those fighting despair, shed tears witnessing this supernatural event.


    They were saved from the flashing light soaring into the sky.


    Noona, you were the owner of a <Miracle>?


    Kang Cheol was one of the tearful ones.


    As he pushed back the monsters with his blade, he was speechless when he saw her floating in the air.


    He hadnt expected her to be the owner of the Gift of a <Miracle>


    He had only heard of the Gift of <Miracles> in stories from other countries, but had never seen one with his own eyes.


    This was the first to manifest in Korea.


    Thats ridiculous.


    It wasnt until he saw her take on three armies in a single bound that he realized what it meant to rebuild the world.


    The flames she wielded with a wave of her hand incinerated the forces of the deceased.


    Raising her hand, the movement alone swallowed the forces rushing from the east.


    Lifting her fan, she caused pressure, and with a swing, dozens of gusts rushed forth.


    [Confirmation of the destruction of masked monsters!]


    [Fourth Rank Overrank, confirming the destruction of the fourth rank monster!]


    [Death Cat! Its escaping!]


    [Ishimi has hidden underground!]


    Monsters dominating the forces all over were disappearing, fleeing from her.


    Kang cheol couldnt take his eyes off her as he heard the telepathist, someone he didnt even know, pouring information into his mind, talking about her manipulating nature at will.


    The name <Divine Wind> wasnt enough to describe her power.


    She was the <Queen>.


    Her power over natural disasters was undeniable.


    No, but, wait, must be.


    Kang Cheol then remembered the words of the wielders of <Miracle> .


    Those who rebuilt the world with human bodies always paid the price.


    However, Shin Seoyoung had been able to control natural disasters and single-handedly defeat military forces.


    He could intuit that the price she would pay was indescribable.


    Is it any different?


    As she landed on the ground to face Ishimis forces, she lost her balance and stumbled.


    Dozens of gusts of wind followed, and she fell to the ground, dazed.


    -Noona!!!


    Startled, Kangcheol rushed to her.


    Mana was pouring out of her body.


    The sight of fragmented mana emitting a blue light and rising into the sky was incredibly beautiful.


    But Kang Cheol realized that this was a manifestation that had cost her life.


    Noona, wake up! Control your mana!


    If she let her mana leak out, she would die.


    She had to get the leaking mana into her body somehow.


    Kang cheol desperately tried to wake her up.


    Still, she didnt regain consciousness.


    He couldnt stop the mana from leaking out.


    Hey! You bastards! Come back in, not out! Why are you leaving?


    He couldnt help but cry.


    Grabbing Shin Seo-youngs shoulders and shaking her, Kang Cheol screamed at the fucking beautiful world.


    Naturally, the mana didnt answer.


    The mana in her body was draining away, as if she was being paid for it.


    No.


    Kang Cheol realized she was running out of mana.


    If this continued, even the mana moving her heart might disappear, a fear engulfed him.


    Still, he couldnt do anything.


    All he could do was curse the damned world and call out to her unconscious body.


    Wait, Kang Cheol Player.


    Huh?


    It was then.


    Kang Cheol looked up as Do wanjun, who had already approached her, placed a hand on her shoulder.


    He was pointing his finger at her heart.


    Thats.


    Huh?


    The mana leaking from her heart was crystallizing.


    The remaining mana began to stick to her, forming a thin film.


    This is, its a Hell Hound trait.


    Do wanjun muttered as he analyzed what was happening to her.


    A sixth-rank monster, Hell Hound.


    It possessed the ability to crystallize the mana on its body.


    When a Hell Hound felt its life was in danger, it would crystallize its remaining mana to form a barrier around its body.


    It was happening to her now.


    Kang Cheol Player!


    I know!


    It was almost simultaneously that both of them came to the same conclusion.


    Kangcheol, who had a shield attached to his mechanical arm, planted it on the ground, expanding a barrier centered on the area.


    It was a magic belonging to advanced control technology.


    A magic that trapped mana, not materials.


    It prevented mana from leaking out.


    It trapped her mana, preventing it from merging into the world.


    I see.


    Do wanjun nodded.


    Currently, Shin Seoyeoungs body was in a life-threatening situation and was using the remaining mana to create a barrier.


    Mana is omnipresent.


    The mana that was about to dissipate began to gather into the mana that formed the barrier.


    She had not yet regained consciousness. She would not be able to absorb the escaping mana into her body.


    But the mana that was once hers was merging with it, becoming part of it.


    Not yet. Do you think Ill give up here?


    The <Miracle> seemed to be trying to collect the price, her mana that had been captured by his magic was somehow rising into the sky.


    Kang cheol swore bitterly.


    If he couldnt block it with one layer, he would block it with two layers, he expanded the second barrier.


    Even so, holding onto the disappearing mana was futile.


    Damn it!!


    He yelled at the mana slipping away from him.


    Right at that moment.


    Holy Barrier


    Divine Protection of the God


    Sacred Warriors Veil


    Only One


    Endless Courage


    Ending That No One Wants


    Ending After Ending


    Magic was piling up on the magic he had cast.


    Guardians, casters, and supporters were chanting, squeezing the last of their mana.


    I wont give up.


    The sound of cracking stone echoed in the air.


    Kim Yoo-jin and Park Hye-rim, who had recalled their troops as soon as they witnessed the manifestation of the , were casting large-scale protective spells with their supporters.


    Dont worry about the troops, well do whatever it takes!


    Guyeounsu, who had stabbed the monster, shouted to the protective spellcasters.


    The dealers and hunters were holding off the army with only the help of the rangers and snipers.


    Who do you think youre attacking!


    A burst of flame interrupted the monsters advance.


    Kang Hyun-cheol, who had awakened from mana exhaustion, had come from Hoeryong Station to lead the supporters.


    Everyones hearts were united.


    There was no doubt in their minds that they wanted her to live.


    Magic is the combination of emotional mana and concrete imagination.


    Imagination is the act of conjuring something up in your mind.


    Dont die.


    The combined power of the mind and heart becomes concrete imagination, and the mana they unconsciously shed becomes the driving force, touching the providence of the world,


    It is not strange if a miracle greater than the <Miracle> could happen.


    When Eunha returned home, the news of the first reclamation of Uijeongbu was being reported on television.


    Unlike Eunas miracle, Shin Seo-youngs miracle was easily observable from anywhere in Seoul.


    There was no way it wouldnt be reported.


    Eunha, did you have a good time?


    Eh? Uh, I had a good time playing.


    Eunha, who was watching television, felt a little guilty at his fathers words.


    Im sorry, dad.


    Feeling guilty for lying, he poured a beer into his fathers glass.


    Returning to his seat, Eunha sat Eunae on his lap and turned his attention to the television.


    The television was busy reporting on the failure of the first Uijeongbu reclamation and the heroics of Shin Seo-young.


    She was officially the first South Korean to perform a miracle and was currently being treated at Hoeryong Station.


    I hope it turns out well.


    Oppa, what are you talking about?


    Its nothing.


    Eunha hugged Eunae, who was demanding an explanation, and silently wished for Shin Seoyoungs safety.


    Her story was not over yet.


    Its just beginning.


    Not long after she was praised as <The Queen>, there was news of her death.


    The clan members name was definitely Kang cheol, wasnt it?


    Changhae Clan Guardian Kang cheol.


    There were remaining crimes that he had yet to atone for.

 Chapter 153

    Chapter 153[Windless Day (18)]


    On that day, there was no one who did not see the miracle she had performed.


    The failure to reclaim Uijeongbu hit the nation faster than any other news.


    People were shocked to learn that four out of the Twelve Seats who had participated had died.


    Public opinion quickly demanded an explanation of the reclamation.


    The Fairy Government issued a statement that it would explain how the reclamation was conducted as soon as the troops returned, but there was no way to avoid public criticism.


    Some even called for the fairy removal as head of state.


    The government had to pull out all the stops to calm public opinion.


    The reason the reclamation forces didnt return after the failure of the Uijeongbu reclamation was also because of this.


    The reclamation forces were waiting for the public opinion to quiet down due to the fear that the military of monsters might invade Seoul.


    Its been three days since the failed Uijeongbu reclamation was reported.


    After retreating to Hoeryong Station, the troops disbanded today after an inconclusive debate.


    This is the worst.


    After receiving nothing but criticism from the Clan Lords who had gone out to defend Uijeongbu Station, Gil Sung-joon leaned back against his seat while looking up at the ceiling.


    This was the worst.


    There was nothing worse than this.


    The troops who retreated against orders would be reprimanded.


    If the troops that remained at Uijeongbu Station had been wiped out, they would have been able to cover their asses.


    The problem was that the division had been saved by an unexpected event.


    Shin Seo-young manifested a <Miracle> against the army of monsters with her body.


    And as players fought off the forces to protect her, the retreating Silla Clan rallied their troops to rescue her.


    It was a blunder to meet the support troops brought by the Blaze Clan while running away with their tails between their legs.


    They should have joined the support troops brought by the Blaze Clan back then. If they had done that, they wouldnt be receiving such criticism and wouldnt have been told to take responsibility.


    And the Minister of the Mana Management Organization?


    Hes still guarding Uijeongbu Station today.


    Is that so.


    Gil Sung-joon sighed at the answer from Sublord Jo Yeong-ho, who was attending the meeting on behalf of Shin Seo-young, who was being treated in the intensive care division.


    Moon Joon was the person in charge of the reclamation forces


    If they could get down on their hands and knees and beg for his life, they might be able to mitigate their liability.


    But Moon Joon never attended the meetings and didnt participate in the discussions for three days, leaving orders that he would never leave the division that disobeyed orders and retreated.


    Currently, he was deploying protective magic to keep the army of monsters at bay.


    According to reports, he had been practicing the spell for three days and three nights without food or drink.


    Trouble, this is trouble.


    They were hateful bastards.


    The troops who had disobeyed orders and retreated were trying to pass the blame on to Clan Changhae, who had the highest command authority in the division.


    It was a tear-jerking display of comradeship.


    Therefore, Gil Sung-jun had to find a way through this difficulty.


    IClan Lord.


    What.


    Why dont you use Shin Seo-youngs sublord?


    .


    Gil Sung-joon was lost in thought at Jo Yeong-hos suggestion.


    Currently, Shin Seo-yeong was praised as the <Queen> within the reclamation forces and was also worshipped as a hero in Seoul. If they used her as a hero called <Queen>, they might be able to evade responsibility.


    No, no.


    Gil Sung-joon shook his head.


    He couldnt ignore the importance of her position within the clan.


    The situation where clan members who shouted her name as the <Queen> increased was a fact.


    One wrong move could solidify her position.


    There would surely be a call for a change of Clan Lord.


    At that point, he would have no choice but to back down.


    Of course, if he controlled her as his lover, it would be possible. If she wholeheartedly followed his words


    Not likely.


    He recalled how many times he had disagreed with her during the reclamation of Uijeongbu.


    The last one was worse.


    Hed chosen to retreat with his troops, and shed chosen to face the army, even if only as a single person.


    Her ideals were dangerous.


    They didnt fit the path he was pursuing.


    What happened to Seo-young, by the way? Was it the third day? Is she still unconscious?


    Yes, shes in intensive care. They say the Fairy has instructed them to take care of the hero in the best environment Uijeongbu can provide.


    Why are you telling me that now?


    Im sorry.


    Gil Sung-jun felt anger rising.


    It was easy to see what the fairy was thinking.


    Fairy Im Gaeul was planning to obscure the true nature of the failure of the reclamation from public opinion.


    She would frame it in a way that praised the heroes and punished the troops who had disobeyed orders and retreated.


    That couldnt be allowed.


    Whats her condition? When do they think shell wake up?


    They say shes in a condition where she shouldnt be awake right now, and that the cost of performing the <Miracle> has disrupted her mana circuitry, so she wont be able to use the same level of power as before.


    Does that mean she cant be active as a player again?


    They say it doesnt go that far, but even if they do rehabilitation, it will only affect the power of a B-ranked player on the Mana Management Organizations scale.


    Yeah, thats right.


    The Twelve Seat <Queen> Shin Seo-young.


    Gil Sung jun thought of her future existence as a Changhae Clan Sublord after losing her powers.


    He could see how her status within the clan would rise.


    Regardless of whether she had lost her powers.


    Just being alive was enough to disrupt the clans operations.


    If there was even a trace of power left, he would have somehow manipulated her, but


    She, who had lost her power, was worthless.


    Instead, she was a presence that threatened his own position.


    I wish she were dead instead.


    He, biting his nails, suddenly had a thought at his mumbled words.


    Her achievements had utility for manipulation.


    It was just that her existence was a thorn in his side.


    In that case, what if she died?


    Thats fine.


    Her death would be useful.


    Theres a saying that one should leave when theyre being applauded.


    Heroes should die when they shine the brightest to experience the sorrow of the masses.


    He chose to use her death to obscure her essence, just as the fairy used her accomplishments to obscure his.


    A distraction.


    From anger at the failure to the reclamation Uijeongbu to grief at the death of the <Queen>.


    Pouring oil on the fire.


    There were unspeakable horrors in the <Queen>s death.


    The moment they heard that, the sorrowful public opinion mourning the <Queen>s death would turn into anger again.


    Theres a saying that crisis is an opportunity.


    It was something to be thankful for, even from the governments perspective.


    The Fairy Government didnt have to do anything.


    He would blur the essence.


    After blurring the essence to the point where he couldnt even remember what the essence was, he would sell the one who horribly killed her.


    Of course, the one who horribly killed her had to be someone among those who followed her.


    To disband her power.


    He could absorb it as a foundation to solidify his own position.


    And he would emphasize that he was the lover of the hero, shedding tears for the heros death, to sway public opinion in his favor.


    As long as her achievements and death were remembered, public opinion would always be his ally.


    Indeed, there was no saying more true than crisis is an opportunity.


    Good, very good.


    Gil Sung-jun chuckled, his shoulders trembling.


    He looked at Jo Yeong-ho, who had silently followed him all this time.


    By the way, how do you know so well about Seo-yeongs condition?


    Thats


    Jo Yeong-ho hesitated.


    Gil Sung-jun noticed something and raised his eyebrows.


    Ah, I see. Thats how it is.


    He didnt need to hear the words; he could already tell.


    How he felt about her.


    How many years have you been with me?


    Nine years.


    Thats a long time, but in all that time, you havent gotten anything in return, have you?


    Gil Sung jun stood up and put his hand on Jo Yeong-hos shoulder.


    .


    Gil Sung jun said in a small voice.


    Thats!


    Jo Yeong-hos eyes shook.


    He showed a flicker of emotion.


    Gil Sung-jun prodded him as if he had been waiting.


    No matter how much youve worked for me up until now, this is the moment.


    No matter what, thats, its against the rules.


    When have we ever been moral, and you, frankly, are not qualified to discuss morality?


    .


    Think about it. Ill lay the groundwork. You just have to enjoy the goods and eat the rice cake.


    .


    Its been hard for you all this time, just watching, hasnt it?


    Just watching was enough.


    Is that so? Then should I ask someone else?


    .


    This is your chance. Be honest. Even if you cant win her heart, isnt it possible to mix bodies at least once?


    Are you trying to dismiss me?


    Why would I dismiss you? Youve been with me for nine years. I wouldnt do that.


    He succeeded.


    Gil Sung-jun suppressed his laughter inwardly.


    Manipulating peoples minds was so simple.


    Ill just cover it up with Kang Cheol.


    Ah, Sublord Jo Yeong-ho.


    How is Sublord Shin Seo-young?


    Shes still asleep.


    The clan members were taking turns nursing Shin Seo-young.


    Kang Cheol, who had been nursing her since lunch, shook his head in frustration.


    Shin Seoyoung still hadnt woken up.


    He was worried that she might have suffered some kind of physical or mental abnormality in exchange for manifesting the <Miracle> .


    Dont worry too much. The surgery went well.


    I wish it was as Sublord said.


    More than that, do you know about the shift change?


    Huh? Is it that time already?


    Kang Cheol checked the time.


    It was shift change, just like Jo Yeong-ho said.


    He stood up and looked back at her lying on the bed.


    He felt sorry to leave her like this.


    He also felt a little uneasy.


    I, can I stay a little longer?


    Huh? What do you mean?


    Nothing, just. I have nothing better to do, so Ill just protect my noona.


    Do you even realize what kind of condition youre in right now? You dont look like youve had any sleep. I know youre worried about Shin Seo-young Sublord but take care of yourself first.


    Jo Yeong-ho scolded Kang Cheol for his hesitation. He tried to force him out of the hospital room, even if it meant pushing him around.


    In the end, Kang Cheol was forced to leave the room.


    Then,please take care of my noona.


    Leave her to me. Ill keep an eye on her.


    Seeing that he had moved away from the hospital room, the corners of his mouth turned up ugly.


    Stupid thing. Leave it to me.


    Ill keep an eye on her.


    He looked down at the sleeping woman and bit his lip.


    Her chest rose and fell with each breath she took.


    I never thought a day like this would come.


    The hospital that the Reclamation Army was using to treat the wounded was an abandoned building.


    There were no surveillance cameras.


    Visitation lists were handwritten.


    It wasnt hard to pin the blame on Kang Cheol.


    A weight lifted off his shoulders.


    You wont know. How much Ive been how much Ive admired you, Sublord Shin Seo-young, all this time


    Excited, his heartbeat accelerated rapidly, and his breathing became rough.


    He slowly pulled off the blanket.


    He saw the patient gown revealed.


    It clearly showed off her figure.


    There was no need to mention her chest, and he just couldnt take his eyes off her well-defined waist..


    He ran his fingertips slowly over her body from top to bottom.


    Unable to hold back any longer, he climbed up to her abdomen.


    His fingers trembled as he unbuttoned her gown, exposing her lightly tanned skin and revealing the valley below her collarbone.


    Dont be too hard on yourself. I was only going to watch, but Clan Lord said I could.


    He said to do it before you die.


    Yes, thats right, Sublord Shin Seoyoung, youre going to die, and you should have kept a close eye on Clan Lord, because Im the one whos benefiting from it now.


    With a flushed face, Jo Yeong-ho continued to unbutton, muttering hesitantly. He felt he couldnt handle what lay ahead without speaking. He wanted to rid himself of the guilt, even if it meant stuttering.


    Is that so?


    Ironically, this exposed his own crime and Gil Sung-juns scheme. S��arch* The N??eFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Shi-, Shin Seoyoung Sublord!


    Jo Yeong-ho, who was about to reach for her chest, was so startled that he fell backwards.


    Shin Seoyoung frowned. She grasped his wrist and struggled to sit up.


    So you were thinking that way.


    There was no resonance.


    But it didnt matter.


    Shin Seoyoung, without the aid of her player device, conjured up a gust of wind.


    Ugh!


    Jo Yeong-ho raised his arms in defense.


    Her strength was not what it used to be.


    He, on the other hand, was a Sublord, classified as an A-class by the clans standards. Among the Named Players, he boasted considerable skill.


    He intended to defeat her by force if necessary.


    If she were alone.


    Are you ready to die?


    !


    It came out of nowhere.


    Incomprehensible sounds escaped Jo Yeong-hos mouth.


    A fist appeared out of thin air and struck him in the side of the head as he lunged at her.


    His head spun several times around its center, and he fell to the ground with a dull thud.


    Dont kill him.


    I know.


    The fist hovering in mid-air clenched. As it moved as if untangling wrinkles in the air, the figure hidden beneath the transparent cape emerged.


    A man with a bulky, bear-like physique. His rough face and thick arms were marked with minor scars.


    Ah, huhuc


    The man grabbed Jo Yeong-hos head with his large hand, covered in foam.


    Shin Seoyoung, sitting at the edge of the bed, wasnt even surprised by the distorted form of Jo Yeong-ho the man was holding.


    Instead, those who burst in after hearing the commotion were the ones taken aback.


    Whats happening! Noonim?


    With a mouthful of rice balls in his mouth, Kang Cheol doubted his eyes when he saw what had happened in the hospital room.


    Shin Seo-young was awake, and a mysterious man was holding Jo Yeong-ho.


    What the fuck is this.


    After swallowing his rice ball, Kang Cheol tried to deal with the man who was much bigger than him.


    It wasnt until he saw Shin Seo-young adjusting her clothes that he realized what was going on.


    No way, Jo Yeong-ho, you asshole, you did this.


    Shin Seo-young, whats going on?


    I suddenly heard a loud noise and ran over, but this.


    Unnie, are you hurt?


    Kang Cheol cried out.


    Do wanjun, who had taken off his hat, frowned, while Guyeounsu looked at Jo Yeong-ho in disbelief.


    Park Hye-rim looked past the mysterious man to check on Shin Seo-young.


    They werent the only ones.


    Players who heard the commotion quickly gathered.


    Among them was a pale-faced Gil Sung-jun.


    I understand the situation, but we should know what exactly happened?


    Kim Yoo-jin, who made her way through the crowd, spoke while examining Shin Seoyoungs condition.


    Thats true, but who on earth are you?


    Doh wanjun, with his hand on his holster, adopted a posture ready to draw his device at any moment.


    The player standing guard over Shin Seoyoung was a man he had never seen before in the retrieval team.


    He hadnt even taken out any mana from his body yet, but he was exuding an aura of fear just by looking at him.


    I am


    The man who had thrown Jo Yeong-ho into a random mate replied as he placed the cloak he was clutching with one hand over Shin Seoyoungs head.


    No Bruno.


    UGH, HOW DARE YOU DO THAT TO HER!!!!!


    Gil sung jun, you are so dead, I swear.

 Chapter 154

    Chapter 154Unlocked chapter (1/1)


    Thanks to Tom!!!


    [Windless Day (19)]


    The day before the battle to reclaim Uijeongbu began, Eunha gave Bruno a skillstone left by the Lizard King.


    However, the Skillstone did not recognize Bruno as its owner.


    Hmm, this is.


    Thats awkward, it doesnt even fit you.


    It was a lost cause.


    Eunha stared at the Skillstone, which responded to no one.


    The skill stones left behind by the Hell Hound could be used to protect Shin Seoyoung, who had manifested the <Miracle>.


    And the Lizard Kings Skill Stone would help Bruno infiltrate the Uijeongbu reclamation team.


    And the power to prevent her death.


    Without a navigator, there was no way to tell what kind of magic the skillstone might contain, but a large one would most likely be related to camouflage.


    The immature Lizard King relied primarily on camouflage.


    Not that he didnt have other options, but it was inefficient.


    Eunha thought to himself.


    There had to be a way to use a skillstone that didnt accept him or Brunos mana.


    He could add the mana of the person the skillstone recognized as its owner and turn it into an artifact.


    But artifacts could only work with a fixed set of spells, and they werent very versatile. Except for those who infused them with mana, their efficiency and effectiveness were greatly reduced.


    I guess it cant be helped. It may take a while, but Ill have to find a Blacksmith and someone who can take care of the Skillstones.


    Do you know anyone?


    I cant guarantee theyre any good, but theres a Blacksmith who checks my devices.


    Blacksmiths were players who specialized in mass-producing devices and artifacts.


    They were different from the Maestros, who specialized in making devices and artifacts with the precision of a work of art.


    Unsurprisingly, the maestros work performed better.


    Where Blacksmiths work was universal, the Maestros was specific: a weapon made for a specific person would perform specifically for that person.


    But it was inevitable.


    Eunha knew hed be better off with a Blacksmith, even if the artifact was inferior.


    A Blacksmith could make it faster, and Maestros are generally a bunch of jerks.


    Its a good thing he has the gemstones to make a decent artifact.


    Well, Ill leave that to the Blacksmith, who Im sure Uncle Bruno knows. Ive got a few good ones, and I need to find someone to be the master of the Skill Stones maybe one of the kids.


    Julie is an option. How about testing her first?


    Ah, that would be nice.


    Bruno called to Julieta, who was putting Avernier to sleep in the next room.


    She came into the room, holding Avernier, whose eyelids were slowly closing.


    Yeah, I get it, I just need to infuse it with mana, right?


    After listening to the situation, Julieta infused the Skillstone with mana.


    The skill stone didnt respond.


    Isnt it too selective?


    Eunha glared at the skill stone, which showed no response.


    A stone of this size should be able to utilize a wide variety of magic, but it was rather picky about its owner.


    Oh well.


    Ill try with my noona, and if that doesnt work, Ill ask Minji or Hayang or one of the other kids.


    I needed to find the owner before nightfall, if possible.


    Id have to start working on the artifact tomorrow morning to make it on time.


    Eunha decided to focus his search on people who lived nearby.


    Just then.


    Aww! Abuabu!


    What? My baby, are you awake?


    Avernier cried out from Julietas arms.


    Wait a moment, Julie.


    Yes?


    Bruno saw Avernier reaching for the Skillstone and moved quickly.


    He sat him down on the table.


    Held by the torso, Avernier stopped sobbing and reached for the Skillstone.


    Ow. Ow!


    He hugged the skillstone that was the size of his head.


    The bib-wearing Avernier slapped the skillstone with his tiny hand.


    This is ridiculous.


    What am I seeing?


    Eunha doubted his eyes.


    It wasnt because the skill stone responded.


    It was because the Avernier was leaking mana.


    Kyaa, Avernier, since when do you know how to handle mana?


    Its indeed my son.


    A two-year-old infant manifested mana, and thats your only reaction?


    Eunha was dumbfounded at the two people who were so pleased with Averniers mana manifestation.


    The two people who heard the words spoke at the same time.


    Its not something you can say.


    Ugh!


    Uh, thats true.


    Embarrassed, Eunha scratched the back of his head.


    The next morning, Julietta and Bruno headed to a Blacksmiths workshop with their skillstones and Avernier.


    Thats how Averniers Cloak was created.


    After being knocked unconscious by the <Miracle>, Shin Seoyoung didnt wake up until the next day.


    She tried to grab someone to confirm if the Retrieval Team was safe, but the caretaker happened to be away.


    Pretend to be asleep.


    She was the only one in the room.


    She gasped at the sound of a voice right next to her.


    If the voice hadnt said her name, she might have mistaken it for an enemy and attacked.


    He said that if you move quietly, it wont take long.


    Eunha?


    Yes.


    She chatted with Bruno, the owner of the voice, until her caretaker returned.


    She was familiar with Bruno.


    Two years ago, hed been the one to subdue the Italian ambassadors assailant.


    How long do I have to pretend to be unconscious?


    He say it wont be long.


    .


    She couldnt believe the story he was telling.


    That Kang Cheol was going to rob her and kill her.


    But she decided to follow Brunos advice, bringing Eunhas testimony with him. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    All she had to do was pretend to be unconscious for a while.


    And it didnt take long for that day to come.


    The man who came to kill her wasnt Kang Cheol.


    It was Sublord Jo Yeong-ho.


    He had somehow cleverly sent Kang cheol away and mounted her.


    Then he rattled off excuses as if he were trying to shake off guilt and sin.


    So, thats how it was.


    A story she couldnt believe, she didnt want to believe.


    Swallowing her bitter emotions, she looked at the players who had rushed in after hearing the commotion, wearing the cloak Bruno had thrown.


    Among the players was Gil Sung jun.


    She could read everything he was feeling from his expression.


    Oppa, I didnt expect you to do this. Because I became unnecessary, you asked Jo Yeong-ho to do that, right?


    The man she once loved so passionately was no longer here.


    The man who didnt give in to reality and didnt give up his ideals.


    Seo, Seoyoung, what are you saying right now? Why are making other people look at me strangely It hasnt been long since you regained consciousness, so dont misunderstand


    Misunderstand? Am I the one misunderstanding, Mr. Bruno?


    Hmm.


    Seoyoung was incredulous and retorted.


    Bruno held up his phone to show them what he had pulled out of his pocket.


    He pressed the play button.


    [Dont resent me too much. I was just going to watch, but Clan Lord said I could do it-].


    What do you think youre doing!


    Realizing what was coming out of the smartphone, Gil Sung-jun shouted at the top of his lungs so people wouldnt understand.


    But there was no way the players gathered in the hospital room couldnt hear the recording buried in his screams.


    In unison, they turned their cold gazes on him.


    What are you talking about! When did I say such a thing!


    Flustered, Gil Sungjoon tried to assert himself to diffuse the situation.


    Standing in the doorway, he tried to confront Bruno, who was taller than him.


    Where are you spouting nonsense from? What? Youre saying I ordered this? Are you completely insane? This is defamation, defamation! And who are you? Youre not even a member of the Retrieval Team, why are you here, are you so desperate to die? What are you all doing! Are you going to let an intruder you dont even know continue like this, fooled by a prankster who did something like this!


    Gil Sung-jun looked back at the players standing by the door and shouted with passion.


    The players reactions were mixed, with some drawing their weapons to grab Bruno.


    Bruno, emitting hostility, took a stance.


    When the players felt Brunos extraordinary hostility, they drew out new weapons.


    What do you mean, hes a member of our clan.


    Regulars Clan Lord Guyeounsu intervened as the atmosphere turned vicious.


    Sighing as if he couldnt help it, he continued, unperturbed by the stares.


    This is Regulus Clan member Guardian No Bruno. His name should be on the list, right?


    What? Thats ridiculous. Ive never seen him before.


    Does the Canghae Clan Lord even remember the faces of other troops?


    Not really, but.


    Hes a regulus clan member. I have documents to prove hes a clan member, if youd like, we can check them out later.


    Once Guyeounsu recognized Bruno as a clan member, the players calmed down their mana.


    Bruno also stored his mana back inside.


    Regulus Clan was sponsored by Alice Group.


    To prepare for any possible problems, Bruno had created a record that he had joined the Regulus Clan beforehand.


    This fact was only known to Guyeounsu.


    If hes a member of the clan, this is a crime of contempt! Everyone, hurry up and catch him!


    Clan Lord Changhae, who are you to tell us what to do? Are we supposed to listen to you?


    Kim Yoo-jin shouted.


    Following her lead, Guyeounsu and Do wanjun also let out a laugh of absurdity.


    What happened and how it happened can be investigated. Isnt that right, Player Do wanjun?


    Player Kim Yoo-jin is right. In this place, theres Player Seoyoung, whos the victim, and theres Changhae Clanlord, who was suspected of attempting a crime along with Jo Yeong-ho.


    Its better to investigate whether these allegations are true.


    Aigoo, we have everyone we need?


    Guyeounsu opened his slender eyes and smirked at Gil Sung-jun, whose face had turned pale.


    At the same time, he placed his hand on the pommel of his sword, indicating he wouldnt let Gil Sung jun near.


    Heh, thats not even funny. You all must have misunderstood something. Why would I do such a thing? Why would I want to turn the person I love the most in the world into such a state?


    Why dont you ask Seoyoung, if I really did such a thing? Huh?


    Dont come near my noonim.


    It was Kang Cheol that stopped Gil Sung-jun from approaching Shin Seo-young.


    He extended his sinister mechanical arm, warning that he wouldnt tolerate even the slightest movement.


    Ha, Seo-young, you tell me. These people are trying to make me a criminal and frame me, you dont believe I would have done that to you, do you?


    .


    Shin Seoyoung had been chasing after Gil Sung-jun all this time.


    She had replayed every moment of her time with him and had closed her heart to him.


    The man she knew was no longer here.


    She didnt know when.


    When he started to change.


    Maybe from the beginning.


    A bitter laugh escaped her lips.


    The world where her life was fading away objectively showed her the path she had walked.


    Thats when she realized.


    The person she had wanted to be acknowledged and loved by was simply anyone who had reached out to her back then.


    She had projected her lover in the way she wanted, all to maintain her crumbling self.


    In truth, he might have been no different than he was when they met again after graduating from the academy.


    Seo-young, you dont believe me because youre not feeling well right now, but you do believe me, right?


    Why dont you explain to them what kind of relationship we have, huh?


    What relationship? Its already over.


    Seoyoung shook off the fond memories without regret. She brushed aside the past ten years.


    Not just ten years.


    When shed left home, when shed wished to become a player to protect someone.


    She decided to let go of the life shed spent desperately seeking love.


    She didnt need to be insecure anymore.


    She didnt need to be recognized.


    She was already accepted.


    She didnt need to be loved.


    She was loved enough.


    Its over? How much I love you! Dont joke. I understand everything youve been through, fighting like this. Cant you see I understand your hardship?


    No, you dont understand.


    She thought he was the only one who understood her.


    She thought so.


    She can see it now.


    He had merely sympathized.


    For the self who desired acknowledgment.


    What are you talking about? I love you so much. Dont you see this ring? The promise we made, remember? All I have to do is go back to Seoul and well be together, just like you wanted.


    Oppa, youre shameless.


    She felt loved by him.


    She thought she was.


    She can see it now.


    He had merely needed her.


    She would have done anything to be loved.


    I, I still remember the vows we made that day, the times you were tired, the times you shed tearsI remember it all, and you dont remember a single thing about our time together?


    Those words brought back a flood of memories that she would have let go of.


    She remembered, but that was it.


    No emotion.


    She realized then.


    That she had unknowingly opened her heart to him.


    All her life.


    How long are you going to be snooping through my memories?


    What!?


    Waving her hand in the air, she summoned the wind.


    Her mana resistance increased.


    Her vision began to sharpen.


    Youve been tapping into my memories all this time.


    It wasnt that he sympathized.


    He was merely playing the part she hoped he would.


    Ive been such a, such a fool.


    A fool.


    A fool who only saw what she wanted to see.


    A fool who didnt look around to realize what was really going on.


    Seo-youngah?


    Dont even call me by my first name anymore.


    Hey, whats wrong with you.


    And let me hit you once, will you?


    What Uh, uh, ahhhh!!


    Flames erupted in front of Gil Sung-juns eyes. He was covered in flames from the front.


    Aaahhhh! Its hot, its hot, its hot! Damn it, what is this!


    He rolled on the floor, his face engulfed in flames.


    Players rushed in to extinguish the fire.


    Seoyoung, looking at him with a satisfied expression despite his burns, commented dryly.


    Considering what he did, it seems like a big problem for him.


    Do wanjun sighed and said, He got what he deserved.


    Covering his mouth with his hand, Guyeounsu raised his eyebrows, and his shoulders twitched.


    It doesnt matter, I dont plan to end it like this either.


    Hearing that makes me wonder what youre thinking, so why dont you tell me? Maybe we can be of some help.


    Then help me.


    Kim Yoo-jin put her arm around Shin Seo-youngs shoulders.


    Shin Seo-young replied with a bitter smile.


    By the way, unnie, you just, used a flame, right? Did you.


    Park Hye-rim looked at her and asked.


    After making eye contact, Shin Seoyoung cautiously opened her mouth.


    I just became able to do it.


    Serves him right!

 Chapter 155

    Chapter 155[Windless Day (20)]


    Shin Seo-young has regained consciousness.


    The Uijeongbu reclamation division returned to Seoul a few days after she regained consciousness.


    No one welcomed them back.


    The only good news they brought was the meager result of reclaiming Hoeryong Station.


    It did more harm than good.


    Of the more than 4,500 players who participated, fewer than 2,500 survived, including the wounded.


    Moreover, the reclamation forces had lost four Twelve Seats.


    Five of the Twelve Seats were vacant, including Nam gung-seong, who had effectively resigned from the Twelfth Seat for recuperation.


    Even Shin Seo-youngs return to the Twelfth Seats was uncertain.


    Public opinion heated up. The angry people did not hesitate to criticize the Fairy government and the return of the forces.


    Public opinion didnt change even after Moon Joon, the leader of the Twelve and Minister of the Mana Management Organization, bowed his head, and Fairy Im Gaeul admitted her mistake and expressed her apologies.


    [Editorial Who Is Responsible for the Failed Reclamation of Uijeongbu?]


    There has been growing support for the argument that the government system should revert to a presidential-centered one and that fairies should be managed as tools to protect humanity.


    In the midst of this, a political figure made a controversial statement, announcing that if he became the president, he would establish cocoons in the regions that supported him.


    The politicians rhetoric foreshadowed what the ruling party would do with the Fairy Godmother once the government reverted to a presidential system.


    It was argued that the ruling party could end up like the Chinese Communist Party, which turned the cocoon into a tool of fear politics.


    In this way, public attention shifted from the failure to reclaim Uijeongbu to the form of government.


    As if waiting for the moment,


    [Exclusive <Queen> Shin Seoyoung, Leaves Changhae Clan!]


    [Exclusive <Queen> Shin Seoyoung, I confess that I was once a sub-lord of the Changhae Clan.]


    While hospitalized at Alice Hospital, Shin Seoyoung announced her intention to leave the Changhae Clan.


    Furthermore, she confessed the corruption and atrocities of the Changhae Clan, as well as the clans ties to the regime.


    Public interest flared up anew.


    People couldnt believe that she, once hailed as a hero before the recapture, suddenly declared her departure from the clan and even exposed the clans corruption.


    Some criticized her, saying heroes should remain heroes, while others defended her conscience declaration.


    All the while forgetting what they were angry about in the first place.


    They surrendered to the flow.


    The Silla Clan even helped her light the fire.


    South Korea blazed with fury.


    Changhae Clan countered that Shin Seo-youngs declaration of conscience was wrong, and Shin Seo-young shook the world with the exact explanation.


    [Mana Management Organization, There were troops who disobeyed orders and retreated during a mission]


    [ <Queen> Shin Seo-young, I still cant believe it, but Gil Sung-joon commissioned the murder.]


    [Changhae Clan Lord Gil Sung-jun in Exclusive Interview, There is no such thing. Shin Seo-youngs confession is all a hollow lie]


    [Silla Clan Lord Kim Yoo-jin, All the Clan Lords who were there saw it. later claimed]


    [What is the truth Regulus Clan Lord Guyeounsu, I will only tell the truth after careful consideration.]


    Furthermore, she ignited a new topic almost simultaneously with the Mana Management Agency.


    While the Changhae Clan quickly released a clarification article, other clans, as if waiting, announced their stances.


    The blame game shifted from blaming the Fairy Government for the failed reclamation to blaming the Changhae Clan.


    From that point on, the medias focus intensified.


    Clans that understood the flow and quick-thinking corporations tried to shift all the blame onto the Changhae Clan. Politicians subtly stepped back, claiming that all the faults lay with the Changhae Clan.


    Ultimately, it didnt take long for the Changhae Clan to become public enemy number one.


    Do you know that I saved noonas life? This is expensive.


    What do you mean, how many times do you think Ive helped you so far? Funny, this is robbery, kid.


    But is the life of a Twelve Seat the same as the life of an elementary school student~


    A human life has no weight.


    And you think someone like that would throw away their own life to save others?


    .


    These were the words Eunha spoke as soon as he entered Shin Seo-youngs hospital room.


    He hadnt been able to visit her because she was in the media spotlight.


    Eunha, who had finally gotten permission to visit after asking Min Jun-sik, was dumbfounded to see her sitting comfortably on the bed.


    Shin Seo-young, who had welcomed him at first, was now watching him closely.


    You had a hard time getting here, didnt you? Here, eat this. Its a very expensive tangerine, honey.


    A tangerine is a tangerine.


    She tossed a few tangerines from the basket to change the subject.


    Eunha caught the flying tangerines without dropping a single one.


    How far did you predict this?


    Finding Shin Seo-youngs hospital room, Eunha peeled a tangerine while listening to the news on television.


    He handed her one of the halves.


    The whole thing.


    Dont lie.


    Eunha didnt think he was encouraging the flow of events.


    It was similar to the way someone he knew operated, diverting the publics attention from the true nature of the problem.


    He had a vague idea of who it was that had set it in motion.


    The Fairy. I was just about to make a conscience declaration, but she wanted to make sure I knew where she heard about it.


    Thats right


    Once an actress, Im Gaeul was skilled in handling people and using the media.


    She had used Shin Seoyoung to turn the crisis into an opportunity.


    Perhaps she had seized the chance to transform the fairy into a tool for human protection, just as she wanted.


    Eunha didnt like the way she used Shin Seoyoung to sway public opinion.


    However, Shin Seoyoungs conscience declaration did not stop at exposing the corruption of the Changhae Clan, it led to the downfall of the second most powerful clan in the country.


    The future has changed.


    Clan Changhae was still alive when I entered the Abyssal Dungeon.


    Before the regression, Changhae Clan Lord Gil Sung-jun had garnered sympathy from Shin Seoyoungs death.


    While the clans that participated in the reclamation of Uijeongbu were criticized, only the Changhae clan was able to escape the publics condemnation.


    Moreover, Gil Sung-jun rose to stardom as the love interest of <The National Heroine>.


    Through the sponsorship of the Sirius Group and the Dangun Group, he stabilized the clans finances and made it the most powerful clan in the country.


    Genesis Clan regained the throne with the recruitment of Ryu Yeonhwa, who would later become a Twelve, but it was only a temporary change.


    Changhae Clan also recruited the King of Shadows, Han Chang-jin, who would later be promoted to the Twelfth Seat, and the


    , Ontaeyan, who graduated from the Academy.


    Ontaeyang, a leading member of the Golden Generation, was engaged to the direct heir of Galaxy Group.


    It was a promising development that Galaxy Group, which had been sponsoring Genesis Clan, began sponsoring Changhae Clan.


    Although Genesis Clan proclaimed themselves as the guardians of the fairy, corporations pursued profits.


    Galaxy Group deemed that the benefits obtained from curbing the fairy were far greater than protecting the fairy, who faced opposition from politicians after the failure of the first Uijeongbu reclamation.


    The second fairy, Ha Baek-ryeon, was under the scrutiny of politicians who had turned against her after the failure of the first Uijeongbu reclamation.


    Furthermore, the top ten groups in the hierarchy, with the exception of the Eternity Group, which supported her government, and the neutral Alice Group and Pine Group, were pressuring her economically.


    Her power is derived from the gift of <White Silver> and the Twelve Seats who follow her.


    The clans and twelve seats sponsored by the groups pressuring her were forced to become passive in their support of her.


    On the contrary, Changhae Clan and Dangun Clan openly resisted, saying they would not follow her will.


    Since Changhae Clan, which resisted her, had fallen, one focal point had disappeared


    Gil Sung-jun would be put on trial, and Han Chang-jin and On Taeyang would no longer be able to join Changhae Clan.


    The future has changed drastically.


    In this second life, the Changhae Clan was no longer backed by the Dangun Group, and they couldnt make fun or use of Shin Seoyoungs death.


    Even the Sirius Group has taken steps to distance themselves from the clan, so its safe to say that theres no way for the clan to recover.


    How are you feeling?


    Much better. I cant use my powers like I used to, but I think I can use them at the level of a B-class player.


    Thats by Mana Management Organization standards, right, or by Changhae Clan standards?


    I dont know if we need to talk about Changhae Clan standards, but, B- or C-class.


    Shin Seoyoung said, clicked her tongue in annoyance.


    Before the regression, she had completely lost her life as a player in exchange for manifesting <Miracle>.


    In this life, she hadnt lost her life as a player. Although she couldnt control the wind as she used to, she could still live as a player.


    Now she could use other powers as well.


    Eunha remembered the magic she had shown a while ago.


    She had once controlled nature by manifesting <Miracle>, and she could now handle powers other than the wind freely.


    Her abilities might have decreased, but she had gained enough power to compensate for that.


    What are you going to do now? Are you going to join another clan?


    No, I think Ill quit being a player.


    What?


    Eunha was taken aback.


    He hadnt expected her to say she wasnt going to be player.


    It was unexpected.


    Ive been thinking about it, and I dont think me and being a Player are a good fit.


    Really?


    Yeah, I think Im going to make a life for myself now, though Ill have to pay my sins first.


    Shin Seoyoung said, smiling awkwardly.


    Eunha realized that she had changed a lot in the time he hadnt seen her.


    She used to live to protect others, and now she says she wants to live her own life.


    Something must have happened in Uijeongbu that he didnt know about.


    He didnt think it was a bad change.


    Rather, it was a good change.


    Oh, but theres one exception.


    What exception?


    Eunha, have you ever thought about starting a clan?


    What was she talking about?


    Eunha furrowed his brows, looking at his noona, who was gleaming with excitement.


    What was she talking about?


    He didnt even want to know.


    Whether he said it or not, it seemed like she continued talking as if it were a good idea.


    I wouldnt mind if you created a clan. Surely the clan you create will gather people who live their own lives like you, right? If its that kind of atmosphere well, I thought it wouldnt be bad to continue being a player.


    What do you expect from an elementary school student? I have no intention of being a player, and I definitely dont plan on creating a clan.


    Well, I wonder if that will really go according to your plan?


    As if she was certain of the future.


    Shin Seoyoung giggled, covering her mouth with her hand.


    Eunha shook his head.


    It would never happen, he insisted.


    Since you have the strength to joke around, Im going to go now.


    Why cant you stay a little longer? Youre the first person Ive ever seen come to the hospital because of the media control.


    Who said anything about a conscience declaration?


    Well, you had that well-done expression earlier.


    When was that?


    Eunha shrugged.


    He was glad to think that the future would be better for Baekryeon, but he couldnt be too happy.


    Shin Seoyoung would not be immune to the corruption of the Changhae Clan.


    No matter how involved she might be, there was no way she, as a Sublord, wasnt involved.


    The only saving grace was that she was currently in the limelight as a hero, and her sins would be mitigated by a declaration of conscience.


    That person, Im Gaeul, wouldnt just give up her <Queen> position like this.


    Eunha hoped that Shin Seoyoungs treatment wouldnt be too bad.


    By the way, noona, you said that you defeated the Hundred Face, didnt you?


    Oh, thats right, I definitely defeated it.


    How do you know you defeated it when it has hundreds of masks?


    I cant explain it in words. When I used the power of <Miracle> , I could just tell that I had defeated it.


    So you defeated it, did you get the skill stone?


    Kid, with Uijeongbu in that state, how could I even think about coming back to retrieve the loot?


    This was one of the reasons why the retreat was criticized.


    The retreat from Uijeongbu Station was so hasty that there was no time to collect the loot.


    The city may be in shambles now, but there must be a treasure buried everywhere.


    Complete jackpot. Jackpot.


    The first to set foot in Uijeongbu will get all the treasure.


    Even I, a non-player, was greedy at the thought of all the treasure in Uijeongbu.


    But did she really defeat the Hundred Face?


    There was no doubt that she had defeated it with the power of a <Miracle>.


    But I felt uneasy.


    It wasnt over yet.


    Something seemed to say so.


    I hope its not a clich that something you think is dead comes back to life.


    Huh? What do you mean?


    No, its nothing.


    Shin Seoyoung demanded an explanation, but Eunha brushed it off, saying it was nothing.


    It couldnt be that way.


    Well then, Ill be going now. Take care of yourself.


    Sure, come by again.


    Oh, by the way, Noona. sea??h th�� Nov��l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Yeah? What?


    Eunha peeked his head through the gap in the door.


    Shin Seoyoung grinned.


    Youve been through a lot all this time, havent you? Now, take a good rest.


    .


    Live your own life as Noona said. Since youre living, its better to live happily, right?


    Eunha.


    What?


    I think I finally understand why girls follow you. Are you really just a kid?


    What nonsense.


    Eunha made a dumbfounded face.


    He demanded an explanation with a puzzled expression.


    If I was 20 years younger, or even just 10 years younger, I would have pursued you.


    Even if its 20 years, werent you a middle schooler then?


    Love knows no age.


    But you seem to need age.


    Heh, right. I thought he understood womens hearts well, but it was just my mistake?


    Whats with this noona?


    Eunha sighed.


    He waved his hand with a baffled expression.


    Are you really my noona? Sometimes, I cant even understand my own feelings. How can I understand someone elses feelings?


    Well thats true.


    Dont get involved in any weird religions out there. Especially, Manaism.


    Yeah, Ill remember.


    Shin Seoyoung looked dumbfounded as if she had been hit.


    She seemed to be lost in thought about something.


    Anyway, take care of yourself.


    Eunha closed the door.


    Uijeongbu Station.


    The station was completely destroyed.


    There was no building that hadnt collapsed.


    It was a wasteland.


    .


    A child was there.


    Forced to the surface by the collapse of the groundwater, he stood still and looked up at the sky.


    Then he lowered his head.


    Something was glowing blue.


    .


    Squatting down, he dug into the rubble.


    A small, glowing stone.


    He held it up to the sun.


    A bluish glow colored his face.


    The child swallowed the blue light.


    !


    He collapsed as he felt something inside his begin to rampage. He rolled around on the floor, eventually foamed at the mouth, and passing out.


    For quite a while.


    When the child regained consciousness, he sat up.


    Looking down at his hands, he wiped his face and looked through the puddle to see his appearance.


    Hey, kid, what are you doing down there? Where are you from? Get back here!


    The child turned his head in the direction of the voice.


    An old man had emerged from a collapsed building and was waving.


    Theres a new village over there. I dont know which village you survived, but lets go to ours.


    .


    The child stared at the old man who held his hand.


    Whats your name, ah, you must not have a name yet.


    The old man chuckled as he asked for the name of the speechless child.


    A child does not receive a name until they pass the ritual.


    There was no way a child who looked to be only five years old could have a name.


    Or so the old man thought.


    I do.


    The child spoke for the first time.


    He looked at the old man and smiled.


    I am Yoo-in-hoo.


    !


    Call me In-hoo.


    A tentacle sprouted from the childs back and pierced the old mans body.

 Chapter 156

    Chapter 156[Windless Day (21)]


    Korean Mana Management Organization headquarters reception room.


    Im Gaeul welcomed Shin Seo-yeong despite her busy schedule.


    There were only two people in the reception room.


    There were no bodyguards.


    Because she had dismissed the bodyguards who insisted on her safety.


    She was firm.


    No matter how much the bodyguards pleaded, she did not step back.


    In the end, Shin Seo-young even tried to talk her out of it.


    How is your life? Do you have any illnesses?


    Yes, Im fine, thanks to the Fairy.


    With a smile on her face, Im Gaeul drank the coffee from her mug.


    It was already mid-November.


    About two weeks had passed since the failed battle to reclaim Uijeongbu.


    It had been a very difficult time for her.


    If <Queen> Shin Seoyoung hadnt exposed the corruption of the Changhae Clan, she would have been criticized by all walks of life.


    Now, she had used the crisis as an opportunity.


    She placed the blame for the failure to reclaim Uijeongbu on Changhae Clan Lord Gil Sung-jun, tarnishing his morals and turning him into a villain that everyone could point fingers at.


    On the contrary, she emphasized <Quee> Seoyoung , who began to be called a hero, and swayed public opinion with a hero defeating a villain.


    Not only that.


    Gil Sung-jun was trying to form a force against the will of the fairy godmother.


    She used this opportunity to identify the bureaucrats who were working against her will and diminish the power of the anti-government faction.


    Its nice of you to say so, but Ive gotten a lot better thanks to player Shin Seo-young.


    Thats true.


    Shin Seo-young didnt touch her mug, merely answering Im Gaeuls question.


    She seemed uncomfortable in this position. She just sat there, as if waiting for a sentence to be handed down.


    It was inevitable.


    Gil Sung jun had been brought to a trial.


    Soon, she, the Changhae Clan Sublord, would also be put on trial.


    I hope that player Shin Seoyoung will stay in the Twelve as it is.


    Then.


    Im Gaeul changed the subject.


    Shin Seoyoung, who had half bowed her head, looked at her in surprise.


    Then she smiled for the first time since entering the reception room.


    I apologize. Im stepping down from the Twelve Seats.


    May I ask why? I thought that Shin Seoyoung would be able to keep the position.


    Im Gaeul set her mug down so that it made a sound on the table.


    There were currently five vacancies on the Twelve Seats, including Nam gung seong.


    Public opinion was still unstable.


    Even as the angry populace condemned Clan Changhae, there was still anxiety about the threat of monsters.


    But if the heroine of the recapture of Uijeongbu could remain on the Twelve Seats, she would be able to calm their fears.


    She also calculated that she could use the <Queen> as her own power.


    The moment Shin Seoyoung revealed the corruption of the Changhae Clan, she had exposed her own weakness.


    Ive learned a lot from this, and from now on, I want to live my life for myself.


    .


    Im Gaeul stared at Shin Seoyoung for a long time as she expressed her determination.


    She sighed as if she couldnt help it.


    I envy you.


    What?


    I envy you. Thats good, a life for yourself.


    Im Gaeul flashed a bitter smile.


    Tilting her mug, she half-covered her face with the act of drinking coffee.


    When the mug was empty, there was the fairy that everyone knew.


    So, what are you going to do after you step down from the Twelve?


    I havent thought about it yet. Ill think about it after the trial is over and Ive paid my sins.


    I see. You still have the trial to go, and youll spend at least ten years in prison, if not more, so youll have a lot of time to think about what to do.


    Shin Seo-young fell silent upon hearing those words. She tried to understand Im Gaeuls intentions behind her words.


    Im Gaeul, locking eyes with her, still did not wipe her smile away.


    She was born an actress.


    Once called a leading actress who led the new generation.


    For her, hiding emotions and smiling was not a difficult task.


    Player Shin Seo-young.


    With a resonant tone, Im Gaeul changed her posture, crossing her legs.


    Then, as if she had just remembered something, she clapped her hands.


    By the way, I received a report recently that the academy is short of instructors.


    How about Player Shin Seo-young applying? I think youd be more than enough.


    What? I dont understand what you mean


    Many players have been sacrificed. I have to take responsibility for the future they sacrificed.


    Thats why I need your strength, the time youll be wandering around not knowing what to do, wont you leave that time to me?


    Shin Seoyoung doubted Im Gaeuls words.


    In other words,


    I need a hero to be in jail.


    She was saying that she should pay for her crimes as an instructor at the academy.


    As a fairy, I dont think its a bad proposal for me, and I dont think its a bad proposal for Shin Seoyoung.


    Most of all, as a person who is not a fairy, I want to see what kind of life Shin Seo-young will make for herself. What do you think?


    Im Gaeul extends her hand.


    Shin Seoyoung stared at her hand in disbelief.


    Her eyes filled with water.


    She wiped away the tears that threatened to fall and took her hand.


    Please take care of me.


    I will. You can cry comfortably. Theres no one else in this place but you and me.


    No.


    Shin Seoyoung shook her head.


    She responded with a smile, wiping away her tears.


    Now, Ive decided not to cry.


    Eunha, its a gift.


    Are you sure I can have it?


    Hmm.


    Eunha found Brunos house. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Upon entering the house, Bruno handed him an Averniers Cloak.


    Eunhas eyes widened as he saw the large cloak dragging on the floor.


    The skillstone was yours anyway.


    Then Ill take it.


    Eunha didnt mind taking it from Bruno.


    He infused the cloak with mana, and it shrank to a reasonable length.


    Apparently, the fabric was made with mana.


    This is good.


    I like the camouflage.


    The cloak has disappeared.


    It has assimilated into the colors of its surroundings.


    Since the cloak was made from the skill stones left by the Lizard King, it boasted a camouflage ability that most people couldnt detect.


    Even so, it would be the end of him if he revealed his skin.


    The key to stealth is to blend into the environment.


    The same goes for the Averniers Cloak.


    Even though the disguise magic was in effect, once he revealed his aura or mana, the disguise would falter.


    Nevertheless, the magic left behind by the Lizard King could be recognized by only a handful of people without revealing their flesh.


    It wouldnt work on someone like Baek Seo-jin or Han Chang-jin.


    Wait, could Hayang see through it?


    Jung Hayang had an excellent sense of reading information in mana.


    She might even be able to detect stealth.


    Eunha decided to test her one day to see if she would notice his cloaked self.


    But this, the consumption is a bit


    Because its made by a blacksmith.


    I guess theres nothing to be done.


    It wasnt efficient.


    With mana in his body below the average player, Eunha sought efficiency to compensate for his lack of mana.


    But Averniers Cloak had a fixed mana consumption for activating the magic.


    The Blacksmith built his artifact on the premise of versatility.


    Furthermore, he wasnt even the owner of the skill stone forming the foundation of the cloak, causing both efficiency and effectiveness to plummet.


    Cheap shit, I should have asked the Maestro if Id known this would happen.


    I have no choice.


    I decided to make do it with what I had.


    There was no way Id ever need to use Averniers Cloak.


    Just then.


    Owww! Aboo! Aboo kyaa!


    A crawling Avernier was trying to grab his cloak.


    My baby, that belongs to the Eunha Boss.


    Obu! Obu!


    Julietta lifted Avernier, who tried to escape while crying.


    Avernier, unable to get the cloak, cried and struggled in her arms.


    It seemed he really liked the cloak.


    It seems to have a good affinity with it.


    Eunha muttered as he folded the cloak.


    Skill stones conceal their owners.


    To find out if you were the owner, you had to spill mana on the skillstone.


    However, before you do so, you may feel strongly that you are the owner of a Skill Stone.


    At that point, the skillstone is imprinted with magic that can be used in countless ways.


    For Avernier, this was the case with the Skillstone that merged into his cloak.


    But the thought that a child who might become <Diamond Fist> in the future possessed invisibility magic


    Eunha suddenly looked at Bruno with a troubled expression.


    Thinking that Avernier might become a big bear like Bruno in the future made him feel shattered.


    Especially considering that this bear might wear a cloak that could turn him invisible.


    It was a shock and fear combined.


    Thinking of someone whose head might shatter without even knowing what happened, Eunha shuddered involuntarily.


    Ow! Obu! Obu! Ow!


    Ill just use it until youre older. Its an artifact that doesnt suit me.


    Obu.


    Eunha spoke while playfully messing around with the cloak on Avernier, who was throwing a tantrum.


    Avenier just moved the cloak, which was shaking in front of his eyes, here and there, trying to grab it.


    Now he was grabbing his knees and lifting his diapered butt to get up.


    Ow! Ow!


    Such a child might become <Diamond Fist>


    Eunha could only hope that Avernier wouldnt become a fire bear like Bruno.


    Come in.


    !


    Acceptance number 3162.


    That was the new name given to the man who had once been the leader of the second most powerful clan in Korea.


    Thrown into solitary confinement, Gil Sung-jun trembled, his body shaking uncontrollably.


    His mana circuits were damaged and he was unable to generate mana.


    Eventually, he couldnt get up at all and collapsed with a heavy thud.


    Shit.


    Thirty years.


    Thats how long he was sentenced.


    He was never given a chance to properly appeal.


    People who were once close to him turned as if flipping their palms, reversing all the wrongs onto him.


    He experienced the tail-cutting he used to do whenever someone made a mistake, now done to himself.


    Haha, hahahahahahaha!


    He crawled to the corner.


    Leaning his back against the wall, he laughed maniacally.


    Everything had fallen apart.


    Clan Changhae had disintegrated. The clan could no longer function without the people who sustained it.


    The remaining clan members were all absorbed into the Dangun Clan.


    He was sentenced to 30 years in prison.


    This was in exchange for his promise not to reveal those involved in the corruption.


    Am I going to just accept this fate?


    Gil Sung-jun, his eyes bloodshot, glared.


    He shed tears continuously but didnt lose his determination.


    He had no intention of accepting it like this.


    He would seek revenge.


    He would show those who turned their backs on him, those who brought him down, what despair truly meant.


    Just wait, just you wait!


    Gil Sung-jun screamed with malice.


    He chuckled, his shoulders shaking.


    Dont, dont ignore me.


    The mana circuit was as broken as it could be.


    But even though the circuit was broken, the gift was not gone.


    As long as there was even a small amount of mana left in his body, he could still activate the Gift.


    Shin Seoyoung, that bitch!


    Until now, he had never revealed his Gift to anyone.


    As a result, rumors abounded within the industry that he could read peoples minds.


    Thats half right, half wrong.


    He didnt read peoples minds, he read peoples pasts.


    .


    If <Starfall Witch> could read the future, he could read the past of the target through


    .


    And he could guide the emotions of the subject in the direction he desired.


    It meant reading the past in that sense


    Yes, it was like that!


    Lifting his burned face, he recalled the last time he had seen Shin Seo-young.


    Along with the past of the man who was beside her then.


    The child from both of their pasts.


    That child was the cause of everything.


    Gil Sung-jun laughed wickedly, blood spewing out.


    With swollen lips, he muttered the childs name that was present in the memories of the two people, syllable by syllable.


    No


    Eun


    Ha

 Chapter 157

    Chapter 157[Christmas present]


    The political circles are saving themselves.


    Theyve been trying to keep a low profile in the wake of Byung-ins terrorism and Changhae Clans corruption.


    Sirius Group added to that.


    Sirius Group had been sponsoring Changhae Clan, the second largest clan in South Korea.


    When the massive corruption of Changhae Clan was revealed, it was inevitable that Sirius, as a sponsor, would be caught in the crossfire.


    Although Sirius Group was able to drop Changhae Clan before the arrows of public opinion started to fall on them, they still had to make major changes to their image.


    Thats why the first president, Han Bong-sik, stepped down and Han Do-young became the second president.


    Although its a few years earlier than the future I know.


    There was no party to celebrate the inauguration of the second president.


    Times were tough.


    The annual affiliate party hosted by Sirius was also canceled this year.


    Eunha was happy to hear that he wouldnt have to go to the party,


    What. Do you have any complaints?


    He was invited to the Sirius mansion.


    He didnt expect to be contacted directly by Seohyun.


    This year, both subsidiary company parties and social gatherings were canceled, so he received a message saying they would have a small gathering.


    Unnie, what is this? Its delicious!


    Yeah, thats good, its good for you. Do you want more?


    She also asked to bring Eunae.


    Eunha wasnt used to Seohyun taking care of Eunae. He didnt even touch the cake on his plate because he wasnt used to it.


    Eu-ha, I thought you liked it.


    Well, I do like Mont Blanc.


    Then why arent you eating it?


    I was about to But how do you remember that I like Mont Blanc?


    Whats the big deal?


    Coming to his senses, Eunha was about to cut into the cake with his fork.


    Then he was surprised to realize that she remembered what he had said so casually at the last social gathering.


    Apparently, she had prepared the Mont Blanc on purpose.


    I thought that if you like it, Eunae would like it too, so I prepared it. Dont get me wrong.


    Its embarrassing Next time, prepare Baumkuchen.


    You cant understand my words, can you?


    Eunae also likes Baumkuchen, right?


    Yes! Eunae also likes Baumi!


    Eunha pulled Eunae closer, preventing Seohyun from responding. With cream probably smeared on her lips, Eunae vigorously nodded in response to Eunhas words.


    Baumkuchen was a German cake that hadnt changed much over time in Korea.


    Still, he knew about baumkuchen because he had once traveled to Japan as an escort for the second-generation fairy Ha Baekryeon.


    The Baumkuchen prepared by Kaguya as a snack at that time was so delicious that it made him want to buy it as soon as the meeting was over.


    In fact, Baekryeon was so sleepy that she insisted on going to buy some as soon as the meeting was over. S��arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ill prepare it.


    Unnie, youre the best!


    Seo-hyun frowns but reluctantly accepts Eunaes offer.


    Eunha found it curious how she treated Eunae.


    Normally, she wore a somewhat reserved expression, but when she interacted with Eunae, her face softened.


    Why are you smiling?


    Just because. Whats it to you?


    You shouldnt go around smiling like that.


    Why not?


    Look at yourself in the mirror and talk.


    Miss, both Euna and Eunae like it when I smile the most. So why do you have that.


    Miss?


    No, its not that. Its just that both Nuna and Eunae prefer it when I smile. Right, Eunae?


    I like it when oppa smiles!


    See.


    In that case, why dont we all smile together, you, Eunae, and me? Han Seohyun, can you smile?


    When Eunha replied with an amused look on his face, Seohyun avoided answering with a gesture of drinking tea.


    Come on, I still have a better impression than my father.


    She remained silent, even as Eunha glared at her.


    Without much choice, he decided to finish his Mont Blanc.


    The sight of Eunae smiling with cream on the corners of her mouth was adorable and made his complaints disappear.


    Eunae, come here. Lets clean your mouth.


    Huh? Huh! Woooo.


    At the sound of her name, Eunae jumped off the chair that was out of reach and into Eunhas arms.


    Eunha wiped the corner of her mouth with a handkerchief he pulled out of his pocket.


    He rubbed the corner of her mouth with the handkerchief, wondering what was so good about it.


    That embroidery It looks familiar.


    Oh, this?


    Seohyun put down her teacup and pointed to the handkerchief with a gesture.


    Eunha unfolded the handkerchief with a single morning glory flower embroidered in the corner, with an indifferent tone.


    It was a disposable artifact he had picked up at a training camp.


    Ive seen this before. But why do you have a handkerchief from the Dawn Group?


    My mom gave it to me.


    Seohyun was openly uncomfortable.


    Eunha felt a pang of guilt, thinking about his mom preparing dinner at home.


    He wasnt lying.


    At first, he intended to use the artifact as an amulet to protect his family.


    It just so happened that mom had taken a liking to the handkerchief and washed it for the familys collective use.


    He usually kept it in his back pocket.


    And since Eunae often got her mouth dirty, he was used to digging in his back pocket.


    Sirius has plenty of handkerchiefs, too. Ill give them to you later, and you can take them to your mom.


    Ill think about it.


    No, Eun, ha?


    Seohyun recited Eunhas name, syllable by syllable.


    Trying to avoid answering, Eunha had no choice but to take the handkerchief she offered.


    However, the handkerchief she offered was just a plain piece of manufactured goods.


    The handkerchief embroidered with morning glory, on the other hand, was an artifact with powerful protective magic.


    Of course, it was only a disposable artifact, but it seemed to have some residual mana resistance.


    I wouldnt need to use it.


    Eunha decided to give the handkerchief with the morning glory to his family for now. He didnt know what it would do for his mom or Euna, but it would help them.


    In addition, the Dawn Group had changed its name and symbol to Luminous.


    No one would think it was strange if he kept the Dawn Group handkerchief.


    Seohyun-ah, how are things going?


    I told you not to come in without knocking.


    I did.


    Just then, Seoyeon, who was having a tea party in the next room, brought Euna in.


    Seeing you all together, Eunha seems to have grown a lot. He seems to resemble your father more and more.


    No! Eunha is even more handsome than dad!


    Euna, I didnt say he was ugly, I said that he is becoming more manly and handsome. At this rate, she might fall for you.


    Hahaha.


    Eunha laughed soullessly at Seo-yeons, who was teasing him relentlessly.


    She didnt even care about his reaction.


    She had begun to get used to his lack of formality.


    He wasnt her target in the first place, but her sister Seohyun.


    So why did you come in without knocking?


    Why are you so nervous? As your big sister, I was worried about leaving you and Eunha alone.


    Eunae was there.


    Aha, why did you bring Eunae with you.


    Haaa, stop teasing me.


    My lovely little sister is asking me to!


    Seoyeon clings to Seohyun.


    Seoyeon was happy to see her sister getting annoyed. She hugged her tightly, whether Seohyun told her to move away or not.


    Euna and I are going to take a walk to the greenhouse. We wanted to invite you to join us.


    Seoyeon pulled away from Seohyun only after Euna hugged her.


    Eunha clicked his tongue at the sight of Seoyeon acting foolishly in Eunas arms.


    He wondered how a person could change so easily.


    Seohyun seemed to feel the same way. She was staring at Seoyeon in disbelief.


    Me! Me! Eunae, I want to go too! I miss Chorong and Haetnim!


    Chorong and Haetnim?


    Eunae swallowed the snack in her mouth and threw her hands up in the air.


    Euna tilted her head and let Eunae off her chair.


    Chorong and Haetnim asked me to come again last time!


    Eunae seems to like the flowers there. Okay, lets go with this unnie. What about you two?


    Im not going.


    Ill stay here.


    Seohyun said no, like it was a bother.


    Eunha also decided to stay behind. As much as he wanted to follow Euna and Eunae, he couldnt turn his back on Seohyun, who was glaring at him.


    Okay, then you two can have some alone time! Seohyun, can you stop teasing Eunha so much?


    Unnie, stop teasing. Thats enough.


    With that, Seoyeon left the room with Euna and Eunae.


    Only Seohyun and Eunha remained in the room.


    Suddenly, there was an awkward atmosphere in the room.


    It wasnt just awkward.


    Eunha was looking at Seohyun, who looked like she was about to become hysterical.


    Whats wrong? Youre suddenly not talking.


    Its nothing.


    I am in a bad mood, so tell me something funny.


    She thinks Im a storyteller or something.


    Eunha looked at Seohyun with a puzzled expression.


    Their eyes met.


    Seohyun was also staring back at him with a puzzled expression.


    Both of them were locked in a silent staring contest.


    Without a word, the two of them burst into laughter simultaneously.


    Their faces as they looked at each other were amusing.


    Do you want to go catch some fresh air?


    Sure.


    The large table between them created a distance that felt too formal for a conversation.


    It felt appropriate when Eunae was there, but being alone, facing each other, felt awkward.


    They went out to the balcony in the room.


    The sky was beginning to turn a dusky hue, and snowflakes were falling gently from the now-blue sky.


    Leaning against the railing, she turned her palm to the sky.


    Im in middle school next year.


    The snow flakes fell lightly and quickly melted with her body heat.


    Still, she held out her hand and met the snow.


    Have you decided where youre going to go?


    Yeah.


    Eunha asked from a step away.


    Seohyun looked up at the sky.


    There was a two-year age gap between them.


    He would be entering fifth grade next year, and she would graduate from elementary school and start middle school.


    Kyungshin Comprehensive Middle School.


    Thats the same school as your sister.


    I am, after all, a member of this family. Even if I dislike it, I have to help Father and Unnie, right?


    Seohyun responded as if she had resigned herself to something.


    She was a direct descendant of Sirius. As a direct descendant, she had immense rights and freedom, but with that came immense responsibilities and obligations.


    Her life existed solely for the better future of Sirius.


    Clever as she was, she must have realized her responsibilities and duties from an early age.


    So had Baekryeon.


    Under the dark blue night sky, Eunha thought of Baekryeon in the white snow.


    At the age of ten, she had been given the responsibilities and duties of the next fairy, and though she tried not to show it, she was troubled by the pressures around her and the future she was bound to.


    At that time, he could only watch as she struggled and suffered inwardly before ascending to the position of Second Fairy.


    Hand.


    Huh?


    Give me your hand.


    .


    Eunha, who had awakened from his reverie, asked her to give him her hand.


    Seohyun didnt seem to understand why he was asking for her hand.


    Nevertheless, she held out her hand, which was cold as the snow.


    What are you doing?


    Stay still.


    Seohyun frowned.


    Eunha pulled a pen from his pocket and scribbled something on her palm.


    Its done.


    Whats this?


    Im usually someone who doesnt answer calls, but this is an exception. Consider it my way of showing gratitude.


    Eunha deliberately spoke proudly. He considered it an arrogant action, even in his own opinion.


    Despite that, he lightly scratched his nose with his finger and shrugged his shoulders.


    It had to be done like this.


    I should have listened to Baekryeons story of suffering alone. Even if there were no clear answers, just listening might have relieved some of her burdens.


    Instead of foolishly thinking about defeating the evil.


    No Eunha, you Having just a phone number, youre really audacious, huh?


    If you dont like it, forget it.


    But didnt you just write it with a permanent pen? What if it doesnt get erased?


    You can memorize our house number until its gone.


    Ive already memorized it. What if other people see it?


    Well, youre so full of complaints. Then dont spread your hand out, just live like that.


    Do you want to get in trouble?


    Eunha teased her.


    Seeing her puzzled expression, he couldnt help but reveal a faint smile.


    From next year, Ill be a middle school student, and Ill have to increase my tutoring, so Ill have to reduce the number of meetings.


    Really? Thats right, youll have to study, and you wont have time for socializing, yes, go ahead.


    Ha, I cant believe youre in my faction.


    I have no intention of joining a faction.


    Eunha replied with a deadpan stare.


    Regardless, she went back to her room and brought back a wrapped item.


    Here.


    Whats this?


    A Christmas present. Its Christmas tomorrow.


    I didnt prepare anything


    Its not a big deal anyway, but if youre sorry, lets just say its settled with the number.


    I know my number is expensive, but this is still a little.


    If youre really that sorry, Ill look forward to next Christmas.


    Lets just settle it with the number. I just briefly wanted to show some courtesy.


    Do you want to get in trouble?


    The two smirked at each other.


    Eunha, after getting her permission, unwrapped the package.


    It was a black umbrella.


    Emblazoned with the symbol of Sirius Group.


    Eunha glanced at Seohyun with a sidelong glance.


    What?


    Its really nothing.


    What did you expect? I told you it was nothing.


    Lets settle it with my number.


    This is a one-of-a-kind artifact, and you still dont like it?


    This umbrella? Is an artifact.?


    Unfold it.


    Eunha looked down at the umbrella with suspicion, then did as he was told and unfolded it.


    It was an ordinary umbrella.


    Until she told him to infuse it with mana.


    Wow.


    Awesome, huh?


    The inside of the umbrella glowed brightly.


    It wasnt just glowing.


    The universe was inside the umbrella.


    It was filled with constellations he didnt recognize, centered on a wolf with the brightest star around its neck.


    This is Canis Major, and this is Sirius.


    Seohyun, who had come inside the umbrella, pointed to the star that shone the brightest.


    Sirius.


    Sirius, the brightest star in the night sky.


    My grandfather named the group Sirius because he wanted us to see the light in the midst of despair.


    Actually, he wanted to call it Canis Major, but my dad suggested Sirius so that it would be easier to recognize in foreign countries, in case there was more international exchange someday.


    Their shoulders touched.


    They stared at the stars through the umbrella, ignoring the narrowing distance between them.


    Seohyun began her story, pointing to each constellation with her finger, and Eunha listened in silence, letting her enjoy the freedom.


    It was snowing under the veil of night.


    The two of them were lost in the warmth emitted by the sparkling constellations, unaware of the snow piling up on the umbrella.


    A few days before the Lunar Calendar New Year of the 7th year of Seonryeok.


    Hong Jin-woo, a member of the Dangun Group, was gathering his children for a day of debauchery.


    He didnt care about the situation, regardless of whether it was good or bad.


    He played recklessly.


    The children who were with him were the same.


    By the way, Jinwoo, what happened to that girl from the Alice Group?


    Thats right, what happened?


    After midnight.


    As some of the kids collapsed on the couch from exhaustion, the kid who had been singing the song in tune broached the subject.


    The kids who were close to Hong Jin-woo were intrigued, as if they had just remembered something.


    On the other hand, the children who followed him closed their mouths with tense expressions.


    Oh, Jung Hayang?


    Hong Jin-woo, who had been resting his head on an Ain players lap, touched her tail.


    Ain Player trembled for a moment but suppressed the sound that was about to come out.


    The Dangun Group held immense power in the player industry.


    Moreover, as a clan member of the Dangun Clan, which was sponsored by the Dangun Group, she couldnt go against him.


    Its something I really dont like. If you came in from the streets, you should act like you came in from the streets. I dont know where she got the idea to act all polite Anyway, I wont stand for it.


    Hong Jin woo frowned.


    He didnt like Jung Hayang, but he couldnt mess with Alice Groups direct line.


    For some reason, Han Seohyun, the direct line of Sirius Group, had taken a protective stance towards her.


    If he messed with her, he would be punished by his grandfather and father.


    But just leaving it be hurts my pride.


    He growled, tailing the Ain Players tail in thought.


    While looking at the Ain Players face as she endured the pain, he suddenly thought of something and chuckled.


    Hey, you.


    Y-Yes!?


    Hong Jin-woo pointed at one of the kids in the faction.


    You, you said you go to the same school as Hayang, right?


    Yes, yes.


    Good. Crush them a bit for me.


    The kids face instantly stiffened when he heard that.


    Why, dont you want to?


    Hong Jin-woo asked.


    The child shook his head.


    He couldnt say no.


    He had to follow.


    But before he did, he had to tell him something.


    Jung Hayang, shes a direct relative of Alice Group. If I step on her, Im going to.


    Who says you can step on her? I cant step on her, so how can you step on her? Step on someone else, someone else.


    Look, thats.


    The child was sweating.


    The child knew.


    He knew what would happen if he stepped on Jung or her friend, or either of them.


    He knew about the incident in first grade when KK Pharmaceuticals Jin Sena bowed her head in front of a group of people.


    So what, shes scarier than me?


    But Hong Jin-woo was not afraid in the slightest.


    In fact, when the name of the child who trampled on Jin-sena came up, he giggled as if it was funny.


    So what? Are you afraid of them? Youll only end up losing if youre afraid, you know? Use your brain, use your brain.


    Grandfather and father wont say anything even if you trample those who disrespect me, so do what your company does best.


    M-Me, our company?


    Yeah, your company. The things your company does well. Doesnt Dangun Construction spread rumors about land value dropping so brilliantly? Use that to bury one of her friends.


    Who exactly?


    The kid still didnt understand.


    Hong Jinwoo, who was muttering curses under his breath pointed to the Ain player who was kneeling.


    One of her friends, an Ain. Rumor has it that she brought an Ain to the last party.


    Bury her.


    Make them regret touching me to that extent.

 Chapter 159

    Chapter 159[A Hope Named Fairy].


    Hah.


    Im Gaeul rubbed the corners of her eyes as she signed the paperwork.


    Her shoulders and back ached.


    She had been sitting in her chair for a long time.


    From the beginning of the year to the middle of March, she had been overwhelmed with work.


    She couldnt help it.


    Last year was so eventful.


    In the first half of the year, she was busy dealing with the terrorist attack by Byung-in, and in the second half of the year, she was busy dealing with the public opinion that condemned the failure to reclamim Uijeongbu.


    The problems that occurred in the second half of the year were still ongoing.


    Although the immediate fire had been extinguished, several large embers remained.


    Among them, the documents spread out on the table represented the biggest ember.


    Year 7 of Seonryeok Selection and Appointment Policy for Second-term Twelve Seats Candidates


    Giving me a headache.


    She buried herself in the recliner chair.


    Not content with that, she unfolded the footrest and reclined the backrest.


    Lying on the chair, which had been transformed into an almost bed, she shaded her eyes with the back of her hand.


    I have to draw lots.


    Im Gaeul muttered in a tired tone.


    Only a sigh escaped her.


    She could see the vested interests trying to seat players that benefited them in the six vacant seats.


    She had to keep them in check and select the players who would be the sword that would defend the fairy.


    The candidates are.


    She reached out and flipped through the papers.


    The colors of a fairy were nowhere to be seen.


    Im Gaeul flipped through the documents one by one, much like an actress reading a script, her body sinking into the recliner.


    The players who were nominated were those with a Mana Management Organization rating of A or higher and a Clan or Party rating of A or higher.


    At the bottom of the dossier, they outlined their family ties, their influence, and the wealth of the group they belonged to.


    Not bad.


    It was her impression after skimming through the candidates.


    She placed the documents on her stomach and closed her eyes.


    She was tired from signing documents since the morning.


    Just as she was about to take a brief nap


    Its not time to sleep. Theres more than just papers there for you to approve, fairy.


    She frowned at the casual tone of Park Sang-jins voice as he approached, his footsteps inaudible.


    Bringing steaming coffee and cake, he neatly organized the disheveled papers.


    Oppa, you dont change even if you get older.


    Im the Fairys escort. This is the Oval Office, have you forgotten?


    The man, who was once the manager of actress Im Gaeul, said to her as she returned her chair to its original position.


    She deliberately responded with a scoff, as if telling him to listen.


    She didnt bother to cut the cake with a tiny fork, but instead began to shovel it onto her plate.


    I know youve been busy lately, but I hope youll bear with me, and Ill try to arrange a day off somehow.


    When?


    Not right now.


    She pouted her lips in frustration, but Park Sang-jin didnt back down.


    In the end, she was the one who gave in.


    She had no choice but to relieve her exhaustion with a cake that was crushed on her plate.


    Park Sang-jin drew a smile on his lips.


    Why are you smiling?


    Nothing, the way you eat cake whenever youre stressed wont change even if you get older.


    Escort Park Sang-jin. Are you sarcastically telling me that Im old but act like a child?


    No, that wasnt my intention at all, but I apologize if it offended you.


    Fine, just go and bring me a latte.


    You mean a caffe latte?


    And if you can, make some latte art. Dont use that cheap coffee bean for me. And for the milk, use the ratio I like.


    Park Sang-jin blinked as he listened to her string of orders.


    The man who had once been the manager of actress Im Gaeul couldnt do anything even when she was throwing a tantrum.


    Based on experience, it was better to just comply when she was throwing a tantrum.


    Yes, I understand, Ill relay what you said to the secretarys office.


    Escort Park Sang-jin will take care of it personally.


    Im Ms. Im Gaeuls bodyguard. I cant leave her alone.


    Then I guess I can call bodyguard Lee Jung-hyun?


    Mr. Lee is on vacation today, so.


    Vacation?


    Im Gaeuls expression changed.


    A cold gaze pierced Park Sang-jin.


    The bodyguards duty is to protect the fairy, isnt it? But why is someone busy working since this morning, and someone else went on v-a-c-a-t-i-o-n?


    It was arranged long ago.


    Nice. Someone doesnt have to postpone their vacation, and someone else cant even rest because of work


    Im going to get a bodyguard Lee Jung-hyun right now.


    Tell him to show up right in front of me immediately. If he doesnt, Ill even tell him that his vacation is revoked.


    Yes, understood.


    Park Sang-jin left the office with a serious face.


    It took less than half an hour for Lee Jung-hyun, who had been on vacation since then, to return.


    Lady Im Gaeul. You cant do this. No matter how much Sang-jin is unlikable, its unnecessary to put me on the line.


    Did you have a good vacation?


    Does this look like a good vacation, huh?


    Do you want me to count todays vacation as used, not returned?


    Please tell me anything. I, Lee Jung-hyun, will accept any order for the sake of you!


    Lee Jung Hyuns change in demeanor was swift.


    Im Gaeul was satisfied.


    Standing up, she unlocked her personal cabinet.


    Inside the spacious cabinet for personal use were neatly hung various clothes.


    Lady Im Gaeul?


    Escort Lee Jung-hyun. If you listen to me, Ill give you an extra day of vacation. A reward vacation, dont you want it?


    Im your bodyguard, and Ill do anything for you!


    I like that answer. You must keep this a secret from Park Sang-jin.


    Yes! Understood!


    Im going on vacation from now on.


    What?


    Lee Jung-hyun doubted his ears after hearing the last words.


    Without looking back at the dumbfounded Lee Jeong-hyun, Im Gaeul went through her clothes.


    Wait at the door until I call for you.


    Excuse me, fairy. If you can tell me whats going on here, Ill be able to.


    Are you going to watch me change?


    Gaeul unbuttoned the buttons.


    For a moment, Lee Jung-hyun, who had shifted his gaze, didnt want to experience the mana pulsating in his heart.


    He shouted, Understood! and ran out of the office like a maniac.


    A moment later.


    Gaeul, shes at it again.


    When Park Sang-jin found the office, no one was there.


    There was only a post-it note on the table.


    Ill be back today, so dont look for me.


    The man who was once the manager of actress Im Gaeul sighed heavily, not for the first time.


    Wow, its YH World!


    You really are sisters.


    Eunha clicked his tongue when he saw Euna and Eunae already running around as fast as they could as soon as they entered YH World.


    The sisters were spinning in circles with their arms spread out like airplanes, as if they were so happy to be at an amusement park after so long in Jamsil.


    But why is Dad taking a vacation after so long?


    Chairman asked him not to go, but he has to use up his designated vacation days. I guess everyone must be working hard right now.


    Eunha looked back at his dad, who was interlocking fingers with his mom.


    His dad had been a workaholic.


    Since the beginning of the year, he had been busy reorganizing the group and organizing personnel, becoming the closest aide to the second chairman of Sirius Group, Han Do-young.


    Oh my God, my dad is the secretary general of Sirius Group.


    Eunha still couldnt believe it.


    His dad, who used to play with Eunae at home wearing a mask and pretending to be a villain, had become the general secretary of Sirius Group.


    Isnt the chairman just having a hard time without you?


    I dont think so, its more like utter chaos. I heard it was a real disaster in the end.


    Really?


    His dads words might not have been a complete exaggeration.


    Sirius Group is in the midst of an internal reorganization.


    Not just Sirius Group.


    It wasnt just the political circles that were crying out for reform, but the clans as well.


    The past year has been eventful.


    Sirius Group was engulfed in corruption scandals, Dawn Group was reorganized, and Changhae Clan was absorbed by Dangun Clan.


    In addition, the clans and sponsorship groups that participated in the reclamation of Uijeongbu were severely damaged.


    The Korean Mana Management Organization announced that they would not be adjusting clan and player ratings this year.


    The player industry will not be able to take a break to prepare for the ratings review at the end of the year.


    Huh? Wheres Euna and Eunae?


    They must have disappeared again. Im sure Euna is fine, but, where did she go?


    Is she answering her phone?


    I have her phone, she left it with me earlier.


    Eunha heard his parents conversation and came to his senses.


    Euna and Eunae were nowhere to be seen.


    He hadnt noticed because he was lost in his thoughts about his dads work, but Euna and Eunae were gone.


    I knew this would happen. Mom, Dad, Ill go find Euna and Eunae.


    Can you wander around by yourself? Youre not going to disappear too, are you?


    Dad, who do you think I am?


    Then Eunha, Mom and Dad will be waiting for you at the cafe over there, and you should come back as soon as you find Eunae, and take the smartphone with you.


    Eunha took Eunas smartphone.


    There was no way he didnt know her smartphone password.


    I knew it.


    It was their birthdays.


    Feeling satisfied, Eunha took a picture of the cafe his mom had pointed out.


    Where are my sisters.


    Separated from his parents, Eunha wandered around the attraction. S��arch* The N??elFir��.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    They wouldnt go outdoors.


    Surely they must be around here.


    Maybe they were having a problem and thats why they were late?


    Eunha turned on his sensors.


    His instincts for finding his sisters had never failed him before.


    But this time, to his surprise, he couldnt sense them anywhere.


    In the vicinity of the Viking ride, he found them.


    Huh? Whos that guy trying to hold my sisters hand?


    Away from the Viking ride queue.


    Euna was surrounded by men who looked to be in their 20s.


    The mood of the men as they confronted Euna was tense.


    Euna positioned herself protectively in front of a woman they were targeting.


    The woman in a floppy hat tried to fend off the approaching men.


    But a man in a black suit grabbed her wrist.


    Look at that


    It didnt matter if the woman in the floppy hat was grabbed by the men or not.


    The problem was that one of the men was trying to intimidate Euna, and the other man knocked Eunae over as she struggled to say, Dont bully my sister!


    You guys are all dead.


    What are you doing to her!


    The woman in the floppy hat shouted in a clear voice.


    She shook off the grabbed wrist and pulled Eunae closer to her.


    And Euna said,


    Why did you knock down my sister?


    The men, who felt peoples attention, were about to say something, but without giving them a chance, Euna kicked them.


    This was her third year at the Secondary Academy, so knocking down ordinary people wasnt a difficult task.


    Three at once.


    My sisters the best!


    The woman in the floppy hat patted Eunae on the butt.


    Eunae screamed at Euna, who landed smoothly without any flaws.


    Noona is indifferent to her own business, but when it comes to me and Eunae, she doesnt care.


    Feeling a sense of accomplishment, Euna, who had lost her temper, stared at the fallen men.


    The men who received peoples attention had their faces flushed.


    The men who had just stood up mumbled something and ran away without looking back.


    And unfortunately, they were running in the direction where Eunha was coming from.


    I would have let you go if you hadnt come to me.


    Eunha gathered mana in his eyes.


    Looking at the eyes of the approaching men one by one.


    Stygian Eye


    Uh!?


    W-what is it?


    It was a simple illusion spell.


    The men must feel like theyre running through a tunnel with only one light.


    The spell will be broken when they reach the end of the tunnel, but until then, they will feel the terror of running through a blackened world.


    The Skillstones left behind by Stygian Glum provide the magic that allows him to instill fear in those who see him.


    If he so chose, he could imprint a mind-crushing fear.


    That is, if he could break through the targets mana resistance.


    He couldnt use dangerous magic against normal people.


    That was enough.


    Noona, why do you disappear?


    Sorry, its been a long time since Ive been to an amusement park, so I was in a good mood.


    Oppa, dont bully my sister.


    Eunae, you too.


    Im sorry.


    Eunha scolded Eunae, who had shrunk with a stiff expression.


    Eunae had a sullen face, probably looking out for her sister.


    What happened?


    Eunha asked, glancing at the woman in the floppy hat.


    The womans face was hidden by the hat.


    She said she didnt want to play with us here, but those guys from earlier didnt leave, so


    I see what happened.


    Eunha sighed.


    It meant that the sisters couldnt ignore the woman in trouble and went to help.


    Noona, I told you, take care of yourself before you think about anyone else.


    Im sorry.


    I was wrong.


    Euna and Eunae bowed their heads again.


    That was enough scolding.


    Eunha decided to take his sisters back to his parents.


    Then,


    You two have such a strange relationship, dont you? The younger brother scolded the older sister.


    The woman who had been silent the whole time spoke up.


    Thanks for the help. That was a nice kick.


    What? Oh, no.


    The woman thanked Euna, then bent down to make eye contact with Eunae.


    Are you sure you werent hurt?


    Eunae is fine!


    The woman examined Eunae closely.


    Then, her eyes met Eunhas.


    She seems familiar.


    He recognized her from somewhere.


    Where have I seen her before?


    Ah!


    Eunha let out a short gasp as he recognized the womans face again.


    He couldnt believe how different she looked with just a little eye makeup.


    Her braided hair and the dress she was wearing gave her an air of innocence.


    If I hadnt met her in person before the regression, I wouldnt have noticed.


    Why are you looking at me like that?


    Eunha continued to stare at her without answering.


    Why are you here?


    Eunha blinked in surprise.


    Because she was the fairy Im Gaeul.

 Chapter 160

    Chapter 160Unlocked chapter (1/1)


    Ty Lord588


    [A Hope Named Fairy (2)].


    The Fairy Im Gaeul was a woman of many masks.


    Since childhood, she had been active as a child actress, skilled at portraying various characters.


    Therefore, those who only saw her as the fairy Im Gaeul didnt know how complex she could be.


    So was Eunha.


    The first time he met the fairy he had only seen from afar was when he received Ha Baek-ryeon, who lost her mother.


    She entrusted him with the Baek-ryeon, which manifested the gift of <White Silver>.


    This is ridiculous.


    She chuckled at his resistance, him being a player who killed monsters.


    You clean up your own shit, how can you leave a kid you picked up, to a stranger?


    She didnt fear him, even as he prepared to fight with her escorts. Instead, she scolded him, her face devoid of any fear.


    He had the worst impression of the Fairy Im Gaeul then.


    At the time, he thought it was just her nature.


    If you cant do this, youll be eaten by the people below you when you grow up. Do it again, and listen to me.


    As she taught Baek-ryeon her responsibilities and duties as a fairy, Im Gaeul was cold and strict.


    If you cry over this, you wont survive in the future. I know its hard, but lets endure it a little, okay?


    Sometimes, she would even hug the tearful Baek-ryeon and show her a gentle smile.


    Its your birthday today, right? Did <Berserker> wish you a happy birthday?


    What? he didnt know? Anyway Why doesnt he pay attention to his surroundings?


    Im the one who called him out today. Lets have lunch without him


    Sometimes, she acted as Baek-ryeon mother.


    Other than that, Im Gaeul was a difficult person to get along with.


    At some point, he gave up thinking about what kind of person she was.


    He still dont like her much.


    If he had to choose, he disliked her.


    It was partly because she treated him rudely, but it was also because she had pushed a lot of burdens onto him and stepped down from her position as a fairy.


    Are you sick?


    The fairy was right in front of him.


    Eunha, lost in thought, stared at the woman wearing flophat, then regained his composure.


    Im fine. Are you okay?


    Im fine. Thanks to your sister Oh, by the way, I didnt ask your name. Whats your name?


    Eunae is Eunae, No! Eun! ae!


    Eunae held onto her dress.


    Im Gaeul grabbed Eunaes hand, her eyes shining, and shook it.


    It was an image that didnt fit the common perception of a fairy.


    Im No Euna.


    Oh, so youre Euna, thanks for helping me out. Do you attend the Player Academy?


    Oh! Please pretend you didnt see what you just saw, or Ill get in trouble if the instructor finds out!


    Academy students cannot exert power over civilians.


    While the scope of their inability to exert power was very vague, it was better not to make it an issue.


    Recalling the memory of knocking out the men, Euna clapped her hands together and pleaded.


    Noona doesnt know this, but.


    Noona used her power in front of the person with the highest authority in the academy.


    Euna didnt recognize the woman in the floppy hat.


    Eunha also didnt recognize Im Gaeul before his regression; it was understandable in such circumstances.


    By the way, Euna, No Euna. I think Ive heard of you before.


    Im Gaeul muttered.


    Then a glint flashed across her eyes.


    So, youre the kid chosen by the <Queen> for <The Seed>?


    How did you know?


    Its a famous story, why wouldnt I know?


    Noona, shes the fairy.


    But Im Gaeul, she lies so easily, as if its nothing.


    As a fairy, theres no way she didnt keep an eye on the prospects the Twelve had chosen for <The Seed>.


    She must have seen the name before.


    Eunha didnt think it was too strange that she knew Eunas name.


    The problem was what came next.


    And you.


    Eunha. Im No Eunha.


    Im Gaeul looked at Eunha with an intrigued gaze.


    Eunha clicked his tongue at her outright reaction.


    Bruno had warned him once before that the fairy was watching, but he hadnt expected her to remember it so clearly.


    I should probably avoid her.


    I didnt know why she was in YH World, but I didnt want to know either.


    If I got involved with her, it could be a nuisance.


    As it was, Eunha was going to take Euna and Eunae back to his parents.


    Euna, Eunae, mom and dad will be waiting for us, so lets hurry.


    Sorry Im late, I had to go all the way to the other side to find the gelato you mentioned!


    Eunha was about to step back discreetly.


    A man with ridiculous glasses rushed toward them, holding an ice cream cone taller than five steps.


    He had a relieved expression as he made sure the ice cream didnt topple over.


    Wow, thats a lot of ice cream!


    Eunae, do you want to try it?


    Can I?


    Of course.


    Unnie, oppa, can I?


    Eunaes eyes lit up when she saw the ice cream from Im Gaeul


    She looked like she wanted to eat the ice cream, but she wanted to ask Euna and Eunha for permission.


    Unnie, are you sure I can eat it?


    Euna, you can eat it too, I cant finish it by myself anyway.


    Bu, but, if thats the case, why did you ask me to buy ityes, Ill zipper it up.


    Im Gaeul bent down and handed Eunae the ice cream.


    Eunae looked up at the stack of ice cream higher than her head and gasped.


    Eunae didnt seem to hear Euna say, Its not ours, you have to eat just a little, ok? Ill tell dad later and I will get some for you.


    Meanwhile, Eunha looked up at the man, who was pretending to zip his lips.


    He knew him, too.


    The fairy wouldnt have come alone without an escort.


    Im Gaeul, she doesnt look much different from the woman I know, but Im not used to seeing Lee Jung-hyun so young.


    Bodyguard Lee Jung-hyun.


    He was a bodyguard who protected the fairy, Im Gaeul, and a player belonging to the faction of Nam gung Seong-woon in the <The Seed>


    Of course, it was Ryu Yeonhwa who had reached a similar extreme in her class.


    Kid, dont you want some ice cream?


    Im fine.


    Eunha looked up at Lee Jung-hyun, who had fixed his glasses, and shook his head.


    His memories of him were not good either.


    Eunha often clashed with Lee Jung-hyun, who was devoted and loyal to the fairy.


    When he challenged the fairy for his life, the player who was on the verge of battling him right before was none other than Lee Jung-hyun.


    Of course, he lacked refinement, and his temperament was somewhat rough compared to Park Sangjin.


    He was also Baek-ryeons playmate.


    The end was hollow.


    Lee Jung-hyuns death was so hollow.


    During Baek-ryeons ascension to the position of Second Fairy, Lee Jung-hyun was framed and beheaded by the same forces that overthrew Im Ga-ul.


    Eunha watched as his head fell off in the middle of Gwanghwamun.


    It was a sickening feeling to see a player he had worked with, sometimes against, sometimes for, lose his life in such a way.


    All he could do was watch Baekryeon, swallow her tears.


    Not in this life.


    The Changhae Clan, one of the forces that had overthrown the fairy Im Gaeul, was disbanded, and the Dawn Group had a new president.


    The Alice Group, which supported neutrality, was growing in power faster than the future.


    There would be no future where Fairy Im Gaeuls faction would meet the same disastrous end as before the regression.


    Noona, Eunae, lets go. Mom and Dad will be waiting for us.


    Eunha decided to leave the two behind.


    Even if they were hiding their identities, he did not want to deal with the them anymore.


    That was Eunhas perspective.


    Are you guys with your family?


    Mom and Dad are here, and youre with, your boyfriend?


    Whos boyfriendcuck!


    Thats right, I came with my boyfriend.


    Lee Jung-hyun, who was trying to deny it with a bug-chewed face, nodded like a machine.


    Eunha saw it.


    He saw the heel of her shoe slam into Lee Jung-hyuns foot. S��ar?h the Nov��l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The sound was loud enough to be heard.


    Euna and Eunae must not have heard over the shouts of the men on the Viking ride.


    If its okay, do you want to play together? My boyfriend cant handle the ride if its even a little scary Oh, we really came all the way to the amusement park.


    Ah.


    Unnie, dont cry.


    Im Gaeul shed a single tear.


    Both Euna and Eunae were emotionally invested in her performance as she freely controls her tears.


    Eunha, on the other hand, click his tongue.


    He, didnt fall for it.


    Neither did Lee Jung-hyun.


    He was trembling as he held the cone in his hand, looking like he was about to cry.


    Unnie, ride with us.


    Im riding with Eunae!


    Eunae grabbed Im Gaeuls hand and squeezed the hem of her dress.


    The sisters had completely fallen for it.


    Is it okay, Eunha!?


    Oppa!?


    Is it really okay? Eunha, are you alright?


    With Euna and Eunae in front of her, Im-Gaeul turned to Eunha, who was laughing hysterically.


    She was crying as if she was expecting a positive answer from him as well.


    What an actress, indeed.


    How embarrassed he would be if he was the one shedding tears.


    But he wasnt like that.


    He didnt waver even at her tearful plea.


    We came with our family. My parents are not very


    Is that so? Then, as Eunha said, why dont we go ask your parents?


    Im Gaeul stole his answer.


    Eunha stared at her walking away, holding hands with Eunha and Eunae, with a bewildered expression.


    He hadnt expected her to be so childish.


    Im sorry. My gisheshe is young for her age.


    People can be younger than their age What did you say?


    Huh? What?


    Its nothing. Lets follow them for now. I dont even know where Mom and Dad are.


    Eunha sighed.


    The result was obvious.


    No matter what he said, she would somehow get his parents permission.


    Im sorry, Im so sorry. Ill buy you everything you want to eat later!


    Do you have money?


    Even though I look like this, I have a lot of money! If you want to eat something, just say it!


    You mean youll buy me everything I want to eat?


    The corner of Eunhas mouth twitched as he watched Lee Jung-hyun pull out a black credit card.


    A country where the food sold at amusement parks is overpriced.


    Mom! Dad!


    Mom, Dad!


    Meanwhile, Eunae and Euna, who entered the caf, found their parents sitting by the window.


    Im Gaeil, who followed them, explained the situation to their parents.


    There was no way she could have fooled them.


    Yes. Eunae also likes this place, so we can play together. Is it okay?


    Well, okay. By the way, havent I seen you somewhere before?


    Really? I have a common face you might see anywhere.


    Im Gaeul smiled.


    Mom agreed, saying it didnt matter as long as the kids liked it, and dad, although suspicious, reluctantly nodded.


    But, by the way, your names.


    As they walked side by side after leaving the caf, Mom asked.


    Im Gaeul, who had been keeping the conversation flowing, put her arm around Lee Jung-hyun and replied.


    Im Bomyeol, Bomyeol. And hes my oppa Kim Jung-hyun.


    O Oppa? Did I No, yes, Im Kim Jung-hyun. Im a year older. Please take care of me today!


    Jung-hyun, who was skillfully fabricating a story, matched his tone with her.


    Eunha clicked his tongue.


    It was comical.


    As someone who knew the identities of the two, he felt like he was watching a rare comedy.


    Huh?


    Suddenly, a thought occurred to him.


    Im Gaeul must know that hes not ordinary, but she doesnt know if he knows who she is.


    It was a golden opportunity.


    Using the innocence of a young child, he could corner her.


    Noona, what do you do for a living?


    Eunha spoke to Im Gaeul, who was talking to his mother.


    She blinked, not expecting to be spoken to.


    But it only took a moment for her to answer.


    Me? I dont work. Im a college student.


    Really? You look older, so I thought you were a working professional.


    What?


    Oh, well. I guess I was just mistaken.


    .


    His mom pinched his back.


    He walked past Im Gaeul, muttering as if he didnt know.


    Eunha didnt miss it.


    It was only for a moment, but he saw the cracked smile beneath her floppy hat.


    Hey, kid, be careful, my noona, shes really scary when shes angry!


    Hyung, isnt she your girlfriend? Why is she your noona?


    What, ah, no, shes not a noona to me, sh, shes a noona to you!


    Lee Jung-hyun cautioned in a small voice.


    Eunha shrugged his shoulders.


    This was just the beginning.


    From now on, he was going to tease her every chance she got.


    Oh? Ive seen you around, I think you look like the fairy!


    Huh? Really?


    Yeah!


    This time, she dragged Euna into it.


    Unaware of everything, Eunae followed Eunha.


    Do I look like her? Ive been told I look like her sometimes.


    You really do look like the fairy, but, youre prettier than her, arent you?


    Thats right! I think youre prettier than the fairy.


    Really? Thank you, Euna.


    The fairy has an ugly face and looks scary, so.


    .


    Eunha watched.


    For a moment, Im Gaeuls face showed an emotionless expression.


    Fai, hey, Bomyeol, didnt you say earlier that you wanted to go on a Viking ride, lets go to the Viking ride!


    Lee Jung-hyun quickly grasped her feelings and pointed at the Viking ride.


    Only then did Eunha sense her mood had lightened.


    Holding Euna and Eunae in both hands, Eunha watched Im Gaeul walk towards the Viking ride.


    She was giggling.


    He had never seen her so excited.


    It was even more striking compared to her last moments.


    Smile if you want to. Pretend its fine.


    First Fairy Im Gaeul.


    Dethroned from her position as a fairy, she was forced to travel the country restlessly, repairing cocooning.


    Tell Baek-ryeon this for me. This Tell her that Im sorry. She can resent me if she wants.


    Eunha remembered the words of the fairy who had been carried away in the truck to Daegu.


    That person its the first time Ive seen her enjoy herself so much.


    Eunha took a step forward.


    Since they were here to have fun, he decided to enjoy it to the fullest.


    Of course, he didnt forget to scratch Lee Jung-hyuns card.


    Are you sure you can eat it all?


    If I cant eat it all, I can give it to other people. Dont you know Golden Bell? Golden Bell.


    Lee Jung-hyun opened his wallet, feeling the sharp gaze from behind by Im Gaeul.


    The card he handed to the cashier was trembling.

 Chapter 161

    Chapter 161[A Hope Named Fairy (3)].


    YH World is an amusement park that YH Group bought from Dawn World, which was sold by Dawn Group.


    So walking around the neighborhood, it was easy to find traces of Dawn World.


    Eunha spotted the symbol of Dawn Group on the back of Atlantis ride as it splashed through the water.


    The descending daffodils seemed to start a slow dance, making it feel like lotus flowers were floating on the water.


    Oppa, look! There are daffodils here too! Where are we?


    Its Dawn World.


    Baek-ryeon was in middle school.


    The Mist Flower Party went to an amusement park to investigate the rumors of monsters in the Dawn World.


    They decided to split into two groups and take turns on the mission.


    Jin Parang and some of the other party members insisted on this.


    Of course, Eunha tried to ignore their arguments, but it was hard to do so when he thought of Baek-ryeon, who looked at people with envy.


    In the end, he decided to accept the opinions of his party members.


    I dont see whats so good about daffodils. Its just a flower without any deep meaning, like transient love, or the legend of a hwarang*who became a daffodil after losing his wife to a powerful man.


    What? Really?


    Yeah, thats why I dont like it. Daffodils seem to symbolize authority that wont easily crumble


    The rest of the day, Yoo-jung was just grumbling and grumbling.


    Since she, who usually led the atmosphere in the party, didnt seem happy, Baek-ryeon and the other party members had no choice but to pay attention to her mood.


    Leader! Leader, come over here.


    Why.


    We just came to play together, are you going to be like this? Youre supposed to make Yoo Jung feel better!


    Aww, you know you dont have a clue, Leader, youre so clueless. You should hold her hand and everything! You should be close to her, maybe even put your arm around her! Stick close!


    The twin sisters, who were mumbling, scolded him.


    Offended, Eunha glared at the twins, but he had no use for the twins who said they had been through all kinds of rough things.


    In fact, they grabbed his hand and made Lee Yoo-jungs hand stick together.


    Think about it, Leader! Were acting like regular people out at an amusement park right now.


    But dont you think its weird for a grown man and woman in their 20s to be out without even dating, keeping their distance like this?


    It was ridiculous.


    Eunha thought about slapping the blabbering twin sisters.


    But his hand didnt move.


    Yoo Jung hadnt let go of his hand.


    What are you getting upset about? Come on, you said you wanted to ride Atlantis.


    Suddenly feeling better, Yoo jung didnt let him speak and led him to the Atlantis ride.


    Sounds good. I want to hold your hand.


    That day, he didnt let go of Yoo jungs hand until they got home.


    Eunha! Theres a picture!


    Oppa, your face is weird!


    Eunha snapped out of his reverie when he heard Euna and Eunae running up to him.


    Euna showed him the developed photo.


    In the picture taken as the Atlantis descended rapidly, he looked like his cheeks were flying upward.


    Were my cheeks always this chubby?


    No! You look so cute! Youre so cute that I want to bite you even now!


    Euna shook her head furiously.


    Eunha slowly backed away.


    Suddenly, he remembered something from the past.


    Euna used to suck his cheeks before he entered kindergarten.


    Even though she was his noona, he couldnt give away his precious cheeks at this age.


    Oppa?


    Of course, Eunha had gotten his revenge on his little sister, who couldnt even speak properly.


    There is such a thing, Eunae.


    Eunha stroked his sisters hair without saying anything.


    Bomyeol noona looks weird too?


    Im ugly like this?


    Eunha pointed to the picture of Im Gaeul, who was pressing her floppy hat down with one hand and not sure if she was crying or laughing.


    She straightened her clothes and stared at the picture.


    It seemed to bother her.


    Nonetheless, she stared at the photo with distaste but still kept it, putting it in her handbag.


    Thank you, Euna. How much was the photo?


    Oh no, you dont need to pay, Mom said it.


    Sorry for just receiving it like this In that case, let me buy you something to drink.


    Huh? But you already had a drink earlier?


    I feel bad, so I suggested it. Or if theres something else you want to eat, go for that.


    Since that incident when Eunha made fun of her age, Im gaeul began calling him Oppa.


    To emphasize that she was younger.


    Eunha suppressed a laugh and followed suit.


    Now, with a defeated look on his face, Lee Jung-hyun held out his card before the cashier could confirm the order.


    Oh? Its a puppy!


    Eunae jumped out of her moms arms when she spotted the puppy curled up in the corner of the counter.


    As soon as the puppy saw her, it wagged its tail and stuck its head in.


    How cute! Is that a puppy from the store?


    No, the puppy is a macaron!


    Do you want to eat macaroons? Do you want to order macaroons?


    No, its a macaron!


    Eunae puffed out her cheeks while petting the puppy.


    It seemed she named it because she liked the puppy.


    His mom and dad were busy taking pictures of her clinging to the dog.


    Euna joined in too. Sear?h the N?velFire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She switched her phone to selfie mode and tried to capture a picture of Eunae and the puppy.


    They have so much stamina. Im getting tired now.


    Noona. Are you tired of this already?


    Its because noona grew up in a greenhouse.


    Im Gaeul sipped the coffee Lee Jung-hyun brought her and slumped her shoulders.


    She seemed tired from constantly holding Eunaes hand.


    But when she looked at the picture taken out of her handbag, she smiled as if nothing was wrong.


    Still, its nice to play after so long.


    Why? Has it been a long time since you played? I play every day.


    Its nice for a kid.


    Eunha asked, knowing.


    It was impossible for a fairy to have a vacation.


    Baek-ryeon had never taken a vacation.


    The only time she ever got to rest was at the end of a long day, before she went to bed.


    When she traveled across the country, it was even worse.


    She had to activate the cocoons in every city she visited, so the only time she could close her eyes was during the travel.


    Even then, there were times when she had to force her mana-depleted body to stand up because she still had paperwork to complete.


    Its okay, oppa. Im sure Im Gaeul unnie has it harder than I do.


    Eunha didnt intend to leave the group of people manipulating Baekryeon as a tool.


    Even if he confronted them, nothing would change, but he intended to kill evil intentions as much as he could.


    Every time, Baek-ryeon stopped him.


    She had become a fairy before she had reached adulthood, and she feared that he might die like Lee Jung-hyun.


    And she endured it firmly, mentioning Im Gaeul, who would be spending even tougher days than her.


    Im sorry.


    What does oppa have to be sorry for?


    As a mere player, he was powerless to protect her from unseen forces.


    All he could do was watch.


    The only thing he could do was to climb over the Blue House wall to see her whenever he could.


    College students dont have time to play, they have to work on assignments in the library, review for classes, study for exams, and if the person theyre teaming up with is trouble, thats a problem too. Just when you think youre done with this one, that one blows up, and while youre dealing with that one, something else blows up.


    Noona knows well.


    Because noona is in college.


    Im Gaeul replied nonchalantly. She rested her chin on her hand and looked out the window as if envying the people outside.


    You have to study, you have to socialize, you have to be mindful of others, you have to manage the kids fights.


    Euna also gazed out the window.


    People living under the threat of monsters were happily smiling and walking around.


    So its best to play while you can, Eunha, so have fun while you can.


    Youre just playing today and thats it?


    I have to go back to college tomorrow. Its April from next week, so I have to prepare for my midterms.


    Midterms?


    Yes, midterms.


    Im Gaeul sighed heavily.


    She frowned in annoyance.


    Come to think of it, now would be a good time to get a new twelve.


    What could be the reason for her to act like this?


    It didnt take long for Eunha to notice.


    The second election of the Twelve Seats will be held in April.


    The meeting would include the existing Twelve, as well as the bureaucrats of the Fairy Ladys government.


    It wasnt unreasonable for her to sigh.


    From the candidates, she would have to choose players who were capable of representing the country, while at the same time using them to keep the forces that opposed her existence in check.


    It could become a problem if there were opposing factions among the newly selected individuals.


    If she made a mistake, the Twelve Seats, who were supposed to be her sword, could turn against her instead.


    There was also the possibility of overly empowering certain clans or groups.


    In fact, most of the Third Generation Twelve Seats became not the sword protecting Baekryeon but the sword threatening her.


    Who would be chosen as the Twelve at this time, Cho Young hoon, perhaps?


    Of course, even after selecting the Second Generation of the Twelve Seats, there were new recruits for the Twelve.


    When <Unbreakable Shield> Moon-joon died defending Seoul, it was chaos.


    However, his replacement, Cho Young-hoon, was not called the the Third Generation of the Twelve Seats.


    They didnt do a large-scale selection of the six Seats like they did with the Second Generation Twelve Seats.


    What is the test?


    Why should I tell you?


    Im trying to help you.


    Eunha smirked as she drew a line suddenly.


    There were also Twelve Seats among the Second Generation of the Twelve Seats who sided with forces opposing the existence of fairies.


    While they hadnt been the ones to dethrone her, there was no denying that they had played a role in shaking her position.


    Those bastards had stopped being Twelve Seats but still meddled in Baekryeon, and


    The same goes for Cho Young-hoon.


    However, he wouldnt become a Twelve Seat at this time.


    You wouldnt know it if I told you.


    What is it?


    Discuss the players to be selected as the Second Generation Twelve Seats with examples.


    Isnt that a little too revealing?


    Eunhas eyes widened.


    See, what would an elementary school student know?


    Im Gaeul giggled as if shed seen this coming.


    Thats the test question? How does noona know?


    Because the professor announced it ahead of time.


    Then we just have to memorize the answers.


    But its not a problem with predetermined answers. Its not like the question will be exactly as it is. Its based on that question.


    Well, thats what it is. So what are the examples?


    I dont want you to hear it. You wouldnt know.


    Im Gaeul listed the players names as if she didnt expect anything.


    It didnt only contain the players names. From the middle, there were celebrity names or food names included.


    Neoguri, Yukgaejang, Kkokkomyeon, Dad is a Chef, Wang Ttukkong.


    Noona, do you only eat ramen?


    Because noona is a college student.


    Apparently, she was going to keep pushing the college student concept.


    Fortunately, the names she listed included the names of the Twelve Seats who would be chosen for the next term.


    The problem was persuading Im Gaeul.


    If it was Im Gaeul, she could be suspicious enough to question, but she would handle it well even if she doubted it herself.


    I can ask Seoyoung later.


    There seems to be one person who might not be the right fit.


    Who is it?


    Im Gaeul replied in a tone that showed she didnt expect much.


    Its Player Kwak Woo-hyuk.


    <Landman> Kwak Woo-hyuk.


    It was a Caster sent out by the Changhae Clan to replace Shin Seoyoungs position.


    Why? Why Kwak Woo-hyuk, though?


    Im Gaeul turned her head.


    She was intrigued by the mention of a player from Changhae Clan.


    He was in the Changhae Clan. So, wouldnt Player Kwak Woo-hyuk dislike the Fairy who dismantled the clan?


    .


    Kwak Woo-hyuk was a skilled player.


    No one could match his abilities in handling the land and snakes.


    However, he had a tendency to overestimate his strength.


    He didnt hesitate to belittle <Queen>, who was often compared to him.


    Moreover, he was one of the people who taught magic to Baekryeon.


    Baekryeon had to modify her magic to make it suitable for practical use.


    One day, seeing her return with a scar on her face, he realized the truth and forced Kwak Woo-hyuk to bow and serve her.


    I see. So, who do you think should be chosen?


    The parade had begun.


    Im Gaeul waved at Eunha and Eunae, who were going to watch the parade.


    Eunha shrugged.


    The rest were good.


    But if he had to name two people who were important to the future of Baekryeon, he could name two.


    Earlier, Noona called some people witches, right?


    Witches?


    Yes, witches.


    Eunha replied, looking down at Eunae, who had picked herself up off the floor while holding her parents hands.


    Who was it, Pre, Pre.


    Precis Memory?


    Oh, that one!


    <Witch of time> Precis Memory.


    She replaced Bang Yeon-jis position as <Florist>. She didnt receive favorable treatment because her blood was not mixed with Koreans.


    Nevertheless, she supported Baek-ryeon and became an excellent mentor.


    Her magic was exceptional.


    Even if he didnt mention it, Im Gaeul couldnt ignore her magic.


    Finally, <Stargazing Witch> Song Yunseo.


    She was also a player who didnt put enemies in the clan.


    She prophesied the future.


    Baekryeon, who became a fairy goddess before she reached adulthood, relied heavily on her to stabilize the government despite opposition.


    Your fate also ends here.


    She was also the one who predicted the death of <Undead>.

 Chapter 162

    Chapter 162[A Hope Named Fairy (4)]


    You will die there. A star that defies fate now sees its end.


    <Stargazing Witch> Song Yunseos prophecy is definitive.


    So, the death of the <Undead> she predicted was a certain future.


    Every time she predicted the future, she said it firmly.


    The future she foretells cannot be changed under any circumstances.


    To seek measures to prevent the worst endings from happening, and to use the prophesied future as a tool.


    If I have to die, so be it.


    Lies. You think a kid who wishes to die would enter the Black Dungeon to protect a girl?


    .


    Eunha couldnt say anything then.


    The strategy for <Abyss Dungeon> wasnt even planned.


    Just as she said, he planned to conquer the <Abyss Dungeon> to protect Baekryeon.


    The spoils brought back by the Southern European Union from the <Deep Sea Dungeon> stirred the world.


    Especially the stories from the deepest part of the <Deep Sea Dungeon> made a huge commotion.


    The forces threatening Baekryeon suggested attacking the <Abyss Dungeon> using the pretext of conquering the Black Dungeon.


    They plan to use the Abyssal Dungeon as an excuse to deal with those who stand in their way.


    Song Yunseo was right.


    Mana Management Agency had dropped into their hands; they forcibly added the people interfering into the conquest list of the <Abyss Dungeon>.


    The Mist Flower Party was there.


    So, thats why were attacking. Once we conquer it and come back, they wont be able to act as they do now.


    The crisis was also an opportunity.


    If he conquered the <Abyss Dungeon>, he could check the forces threatening Baekryeon.


    He could also fake the deaths of those who entered the dungeon.


    The other side was probably thinking the same thing.


    Its reckless. What about Baekryeon while you are there?


    I have <Divine Spear>.


    Thats the only one. Theres no <Flame Demon> or


    . Hyerim lost her mind, and Precis went missing.


    One by one, Baekryeons hands and feet were cut off.


    The bodyguards who should protect her turned into traitors who watched over her.


    The strongest of them all, <Flame Demon> and


    , lost their lives in the process of slaying a third-rank Overranked monster, and <Holy Mother>, who barely survived, went mad.


    At some point, Precis memory went missing.


    The remaining forces were forced to attack the Abyssal Dungeon.


    In the end, Ryu Yeon-hwa was the only one who could protect her.


    If I dont go in<Divine Spear>, should go in.


    Right, right.


    The forces harmful to Baek-ryeon insisted that, with the deaths of the <Flame Demon> and


    , either <Divine Spear> or <Undead> must enter to ensure a smooth attack.


    He replied that he would join in.


    <Divine Spear> could be a spear to protect Baek-ryeon, but he was a double-edged sword for her.


    I cant change the future I see, and even if you dont want to enter it, the flow will force you to.


    .


    As the <Stargazing Witch> , I advise you. You will enter the Black Dungeon, and you will be killed by the <Master of the Abyss> .


    So, rampage freely within the Black Dungeon. Kill those who bear ill will towards you, and those who intend harm to Baekryeon, without hesitation.


    .


    Thats all you can do before the star that defied its destiny dies.


    The family played until evening.


    During the play, Eunae wanted to ride the Gyro Swing, but there was a height limit. S��arch* The N?vel(F)ire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She had to be held in dads arms to see the people riding the Gyro Swing.


    Dad, jump, jump, jump!


    Eunae, where do you want to go?


    To my oppa!


    Eunae shouted, shaking dad who was holding the bumper cars steering wheel.


    She didnt seem to remember crying in the middle of the amusement park earlier.


    Euna, look out! Look out in front!


    Mom, trust me. Ill avoid quickly Huh? Eunha, you!


    Eunha crashed her bumper car into Eunas car, turning abruptly to the left.


    Shocked and swaying back and forth, Euna and mom gave chase.


    Still, Eunha skillfully avoided damages.


    He even bumped into his dad who was tormenting him, from behind.


    Eunha, youre a good rider.


    Isnt noona a good rider too?


    Im Gaeul was also quite skilled. She turned the wheel wildly, as if she were driving a race car, and never once allowed herself to crash.


    Lee Jung-hyun, on the other hand, was barely out of the gate when he was hit by a bumper car driven by kids.


    Ugh! This is revenge!


    Huh? Oh, what!


    For a moment, Im Gaeul made eye contact with Euna.


    Running side by side, she made a sharp turn and blocked Eunhas path.


    He was about to turn the steering wheel to change direction when he got stuck.


    Mom! Mom! I caught Eunha!


    Yes, yes, yes. Good job, sweetie.


    Euna didnt slow down the bumper car and slammed into the defenseless Eunha.


    Euna and mom cheered, holding hands.


    Both of them jumped for joy, forgetting that they were wearing seat belts.


    Im jealous. Eunhas so popular, huh?


    What? What are you talking!


    Oh, oppa!


    How was it, Eunae? Dad finally caught Eunha!


    Eunha was about to reply to Im Gaeul, who was smiling accusingly, but he bit his tongue.


    From the side, his dad charged Eunaes bumper car.


    Oh, my tongue.


    Covering his mouth with his hand, Eunha glared at the people who hit him.


    He was blocked from three directions.


    Still, there was a way out. If he could somehow turn the steering wheel, he could get out at three oclock.


    Everyones having fun, let me join in!


    If only Lee Jung-hyun wasnt in the way.


    Surrounded by bumper cars, Eunha had no way out.


    Why arent you all going! Move quickly!


    Time was running out.


    Eunha waved for them to move out of the way, eager for revenge.


    No Eunha, catch me!


    Euna stuck out her tongue and the way opened up.


    Quickly turning counterclockwise, Eunha chased after Im Gaeul who likewise slipped between people.


    I dont know how much time we have left, butGaeul, youre next!!


    Just as he was about to turn around, his body was jerked back into his seat by the seatbelt, with his chest and throat making a thud sound.


    Zoom! Bang! Go! Go!


    Go, go, go!!


    Eunae and dad were there too.


    It seemed like they were planning to target him for the remaining time.


    No, it wasnt just them.


    Oh, sorry. I didnt realize you were there.


    Im Gaeul, who he thought had run to the end of the track, had come back and blocked his way in a matter of moments.


    Thats Gaeul.


    Even after that incident, Im Gaeul continued to target him persistently, seeking revenge for what happened today.


    In the end, Eunha had no choice but to run back and forth until the clock ran out.


    What he sought vengeance for that day was nothing more than spinning the turntable to the point where his eyes rolled back.


    It was a self-inflicted wound.


    How was your vacation?


    It was when they were returning from dinner, moving from the outdoor area to the indoor section.


    A man was waiting for Im Gaeul on the bridge, amid the bustling crowd.


    As she chatted happily with the family, she sighed heavily as a gentle-looking man approached.


    It was Park Sang-jin.


    Eunha looked up at the man in the suit.


    It was Park Sang-jin, the bodyguard of the fairy Im Gaeul.


    He was looking at her calmly, with an unreadable expression on his face.


    How did you know I was here? Did Lee Jung-hyun give you a tip?


    No, I havent used my smartphone once today!


    Why wouldnt I know that? You were the one who said you wanted to come here.


    Park Sang-jin replied to Im Gaeul, who turned her head sharply.


    He looked past her and bowed to Eunhas parents.


    Gaeul caused trouble. If you have any problems, I would appreciate it if you could contact me here.


    Uh, yeah?


    Park Sang-jin held out a business card.


    My dad stared at the card.


    He lifted his glasses and rubbed the corners of his eyes.


    Still, the information on the card didnt change.


    What is it, Dad? Whats wrong?


    Whats going on?


    Oh, nothing.


    Euna and mom shook their heads at dads reaction.


    Trying to hide his embarrassment, he slipped the business card into his wallet.


    It seemed like he had received a direct line to the bodyguard..


    He glanced at Im Gaeul with a cautious gaze.


    When he realized that the person who had been playing with Euna and Eunae like a sister was the fairy, he was at a loss for words.


    Little one, Ive been keeping it a secret until now, but this oppa and noona are actually very high ranking people.


    Oh, yeah.


    Huh? Whats your reaction, you dont know what a high person is?


    I know.


    Then why is your reaction.


    Lee Jung-hyun. Did you enjoy your vacation?


    No! I was working. I was on duty!


    Lee Jung-hyun, who was muttering to Eunha, suddenly straightened up.


    He straightened his back and saluted Park Sang-jin, who spoke in a scolding tone.


    Working? Young man, do you think its appropriate to call yourself on duty when you kicked out the security personnel? And yet you claim to be on duty?


    What? Hyung, what are you talking about? Ive never seen any security personnel.


    Stop lying. Why would they complain about mental stability if you hadnt done something shady?


    Hearing those words, Eunha slowly stepped back.


    There was a hidden agenda.


    He didnt know those people were security personnel.


    They werent players.


    They didnt look like they were in good shape.


    Eunha awkwardly pretended not to understand. Even Euna, who had been in the corner, forced a strange smile.


    Unnie, are you leaving now?


    Yeah, I have to go to work now. Its been so much fun today.


    Gaeul hugged Eunae, who was clinging to her leg.


    When she stood up, she thanked them for the day.


    Euna will be a great player. If anyone at the academy treats you badly, report them to the Blue House.


    What? To the Blue House?


    When you do, make sure to put your name on it.


    Huh?


    Euna didnt seem to understand what Gaeul was saying as she held her hand and shook it.


    Regardless, she extended her hand to Eunha as well.


    Youll be a great player too.


    Im not going to be player


    Lies.


    .


    Gaeul giggled.


    Eunha replied with a stern face.


    This is a world that doesnt leave heroes alone.


    .


    Dont get sick. If youre sick, this noonas heart hurts.


    Eunha stared at Gaeul with a calm gaze.


    She wasnt just playing the innocent young woman.


    Just as he was looking at her, she was looking at him and his family.


    And.


    Huh?


    She pulled him into a quick hug.


    Ive had a really good day.


    It had happened so suddenly.


    Placing a hand on his lipstick-smudged cheek, Eunha watched her walk away, a frozen expression on his face.


    She had an entourage of escorts with her, and she was merrily tapping her feet.


    What have I gotten myself into?


    Mom, I need some wipes.


    I couldnt wait to wipe off the lipstick.


    I needed to wipe it off.


    I couldnt wait to wipe this memory away.


    So I called out to mom for a tissue, but she didnt respond.


    Huh?


    Eunha kept rubbing his cheek until the lipstick smeared. Then, he turned around.


    His dad was backing away slightly, smiling awkwardly.


    My dear Eunha, youre popular. You get kisses from pretty girls.


    His moms voice and smile didnt match, filled with dissatisfaction.


    Do you like Gaeul unnie more than me?


    Euna puts her hands on her waist and pouts her lips.


    Oppa is my oppa


    Eunae clings to Eunha with tears in her eyes.


    Excuse me?


    Eunha could only escape the situation after giving the three of them kisses.


    Wherever you go, please tell me where youre going. If anything happens to you, Ill be in trouble.


    Is that as the manager of actress Im Gaeul or as her escort?


    Gaeul asked as she poked her head over the drivers seat.


    There was no answer.


    Park Sang-jin shut his mouth.


    Ugh, hes like this again.


    Lee Jung-hyun, who was sitting in the passenger seat, grumbled.


    Shut up, Park Sang-jin said, and drove the limo.


    I knew it.


    Smirking, Im Gaeul sank into the seat.


    She turned her head out the window.


    Light sparsely seeping through the passing tunnel.


    Even then, she felt like she was inside a tunnel where the end couldnt be seen.


    So, youre asking me to be some sort of president?


    Ever since that day when she realized the gift of <White Silver> against the monsters that attacked the theater.


    She had no choice but to stop all her schedules.


    Everywhere she went, people called her the hope of Korea and begged her to be their hope.


    Thats when her great-grandfather, Moon Joon, came to visit.


    He wasnt the only one.


    Nam gung Seong-woon and Baek Seo-jin also came.


    The three of them asked her to become their hope.


    Not the President, but a fairy.


    Moon Joon answered like a sigh.


    Nam gung Seong-woon, who had been silent, spoke up.


    Your strength can give hope to the hopeless. I think in this confusing world, theres no one else who can establish order except you, Gaeul.


    Gaeul couldnt meet the eyes of Moon Joon and Namgung Seongwoon, who looked so determined.


    So she grabbed the hand of Park Sang-jin, who was sitting next to her.


    Oppa, Grandfathers are crazy! Oppa, say something. I want to act, not do politics!


    Gaeul, you know too.


    Know what?


    That you cant be an actor anymore.


    .


    She glared at Park Sang-jin with her lips tightly sealed.


    He remained silent just like that.


    What he said was true.


    People no longer wanted her to be an actress.


    Now, no matter where she went, no one looked for actress Im Gaeul.


    You can do the acting you like, he said.


    It was Baek Seo-jin who spoke up in the unbearable silence.


    He had been observing the atmosphere and said in a nonchalant tone.


    You can become a fairy, which is the hope of this country.Were the directors, the audience is the people.


    But how is that hope? Its false hope.


    Whether its real or fake doesnt matter. Whats important is that people can be saved because of you.


    What did she say back then?


    She couldnt remember.


    In the end, persuaded by the three, she decided to become the fairy of hope in acting.


    Of course, she didnt plan to act the role of the fairy lightly.


    She tried to learn whatever skills were necessary.


    But the more she tried, the heavier it became.


    Presenting her acting to the world by dedicating her life blurred her sense of self.


    Sometimes, she missed the past.


    She cursed her own power.


    No, she still curses it.


    Even now.


    She is not the hope of this nation, she was just the shackles binding her, the scapegoat for peoples despair.


    So sometimes


    I say this because Im worried about someone named Gaeul.


    Gaeul shifted her gaze over the drivers seat.


    The eyes in the rearview mirror averted their gaze in surprise.


    She smiled quietly.


    Sometimes, its okay to take a break.


    She closed her eyes.


    When she opened them, she would arrive at the Blue House.

 Chapter 163

    Chapter 163[Unintentional Intentions]


    All elementary school students were required to learn basic mana usage starting in fourth grade.


    So, Eunha had to endure the boring hours of delving academically into the power she could handle freely.


    This year was no different.


    The children, now able to sense the presence of mana, were learning how to manifest it within their bodies.


    Eunha looked around at the fifth graders gathered in the great hall.


    Spaced at regular intervals, they were trying to feel the presence of mana flowing through their bodies.


    Mana is not something you think about with your head, its something you feel with your heart. Let go of distractions and focus on your body rhythm.


    Im Dohon walked past the children with their eyes closed and gave them a tip.


    You cant live without mana.


    Mana is always rooted in the heart of an organism.


    Just like people unconsciously breathe and live without knowing how many heartbeats they have in a day, mana circulates inside the body even if youre not aware of its presence.


    To become aware of the mana in ones body, one must be able to reflect on the things one takes for granted, just as one breathes consciously and knows how many times ones heart beats in a day.


    No Eunha, you should. self-study.


    Yes.


    Looking over the children, Im Dohon spotted Eunha standing in the distance.


    He attempted to say something but made a noise and passed by him.


    Eunha, who had been given permission to study on his own, slipped away from the midst of the closed-eyed children.


    Teacher, why is No Eunha the only one with free time!


    Thats right, thats right, give us free time too!


    Protesting with a grumbling voice was Kim Minji, a 12-year-old.


    Minji, who knew how to manifest mana, raised her voice while holding Eunhyuk.


    Im Dohon frowned.


    Of course, Eunha did too.


    Youre still far from it. Dont underestimate it as too easy.


    Learn it step by step while youre relearning.


    The basics are important.


    If you dont learn them, youll waste your life.


    Eunha shrugged his shoulders. He kicked a soccer ball he had taken out of the warehouse, spending his time.


    Everyone is working hard.


    Raising the ball with the instep, he received it between his forehead and the bridge of his nose.


    Eunha watched the kids wrestle with the mana coursing through their bodies as he maintained his balance to prevent the ball from falling.


    The children were diligent.


    Until last year, these kids used to hate even sensing mana absorbed into the atmosphere. Seeing them eagerly trying to feel the mana inside their bodies was quite surprising.


    Well, there was no other way.


    The incident at the training camp last year must have left unforgettable memories for the kids.


    They felt the fear of monsters and didnt hesitate to trample over someone to survive. Since that day, the kids had started to act tough towards each other.


    Even with the change in grades, nothing had changed.


    Starting from that day, they had internally matured. They set up fences to protect themselves, learning methods to keep a distance from others.


    Most of all, they realized that without power, they couldnt survive in this damn world.


    Perhaps this is why they are so eager to learn.


    Shes good.


    Eunha couldnt take his eyes off Hayangs mana manifestation.


    She was controlling the mana she released so it wouldnt touch the other children.


    After undergoing an inspection with Im Dohon, she carefully folded away the liberated mana as if folding clothes.


    She refined the mana effortlessly, flowing it like water, to the point where it was hard to believe that she had released vast amounts of mana.


    On top of that, she was deploying resistance magic so that no one else could see the mana in her body, while at the same time, she was weaving a disguise spell so that her technique wouldnt look unnatural.


    Why is sheI didnt teach her, and shes doing dual casting or something on her own?


    Eunha clicked his tongue.


    Although he had seen and felt the magic she had created at the training camp, Hayang had excellent qualities in handling magic.


    Hey, Hayang, can you teach me too?


    Can you teach me a bit?


    Huh? Yeah, sure. Where are you stuck?


    As time passed, there were many children who had difficulty detecting the mana in their bodies.


    They cautiously approached the girl who was praised by Im Dohon.


    Eunhyuk, how do you do it? Please show me!


    Yeah, its hard, isnt it? I thought I was going to die at first.


    Hey, Minji-ya. Can you help me?


    Its hard because its your first time. Ill help you.


    Some children approached Eunhyuk and Minji.


    Eunhyuk and Minji, who had been working on a separate assignment from Im Dohon, greeted the children as they approached.


    They were secretly procrastinating the assignment.


    Seona, are you done?


    I finished first with Hayang.


    None of the kids came to her.


    They didnt ignore her, but they didnt approach her any closer than necessary.


    Seona was familiar with this atmosphere.


    Eunha passed the ball he had been playing with using his instep to Seona.


    What about the assignment? Didnt the teacher give you an assignment?


    Manifesting mana evenly throughout the body for 10 minutes. Im done.


    Seona replied casually.


    After Hayang, she was the only one who was good at manipulating mana.


    Then try it on a soccer ball.


    What? How do I do that?


    You can do it.


    Eunha bounced the soccer ball with his knee and handed it to Seona.


    Balancing on a soccer ball was merely a basic exercise for walking on walls and surfaces.


    For her, who had excellent motor nerves, learning how to balance on a soccer ball would be accomplished within the day.


    Dont just try to balance with your body, use your mana.


    That means I need to concentrate on one no, two areas How do I do this?


    Seona quickly balanced on the soccer ball.


    She rolled the soccer ball around like a circus act and then fell on her butt while manifesting her mana.


    Eunha decided not to pay too much attention to Seonas grumbling.


    Jin Seona was just overreacting; she was doing well as instructed.


    Seona was quiet and diligent.


    On the outside, Minji may seem more mature, but shes the more mature one among his friends.


    Leave her alone and shell take care of herself.


    Eunha, can you teach me?


    How did you do it?


    What do you mean, like, feel your heartbeat?


    So Eunha decided to deal with the children who had gathered around him first.


    It would be hard to send them away in a reasonable manner when they had gathered to learn about mana.


    First, breathe.


    Breathe?


    Breathe consciously. Until you can do it consciously and naturally.


    Eunha told the gathered children to breathe.


    They breathed in and out in confusion. It was uncomfortable to breathe consciously.


    Hey, Eunha, is this right?


    Good. Keep it up.


    Some children succeeded in releasing mana.


    But it was only a small amount, and they couldnt keep it up for long.


    Eunha encouraged them, remembering how he had taught his friends.


    Eventually, one boy caught Eunhas eye. He was among the kids who closed their eyes and focused, and he was a boy who had been observing them, seemingly sizing them up.


    Seona, whos that guy?


    Who? Him?


    To Eunha, it seemed like the boy wasnt really focused. Moreover, he kept glancing around, as if trying to gauge something.


    You mean the boy who goes to school with Jae-jin?


    Jae-jin? Who is he?


    Jae-jin, hes in the same class this year.


    Really? I didnt know that. So who is he?


    Ham Chan-wook. Eunha, youve been with us for a month now, no, youve always been like that.


    Why? Whats that supposed to mean?


    Seona, who had come down from the soccer ball, was utterly perplexed.


    Taking his eyes off her, Eunha looked at a boy named Ham Chan-wook.


    Their eyes met just in time.


    Han Chan-wook was startled, turned his head suddenly, then awkwardly approached, wearing a forced smile.


    Hey, Eunha.


    What?


    Can you teach me too?


    Sure.


    Eunha replied to Han Chan-wook, who seemed extremely uneasy. The boy seemed to be avoiding eye contact as if fearing something.


    Whats with him? Why is he acting like this?


    Eunha couldnt understand.


    Chan-wook, who was breathing evenly to manifest his mana, was afraid of himself.


    Though he could tell he hadnt done anything worthy of fear.


    As Eunha maintained his guard due to Chan-wook emotions being so transparent


    Hey!


    Suddenly, Han Chan-wook grabbed his wrist.


    What are you doing?


    He was manifesting mana in his body.


    Eunhas reaction was immediate.


    He increased his resistance to prevent the mana from touching his body, simultaneously pushing his hand away with mana-infused force.


    Eunha!


    !!!


    Struck on the elbow, Han Chan-wook flew without making a sound, rolling on the ground several times before collapsing with a thud.


    What the hell are you doing?


    Hey, Eunha, what are you doing right now?


    Seona rushed forward.


    Eunha shook off Seonas grip on his wrist and walked over to Ham Chan-wook, whose whole body was twitching.


    The body can only accept internal mana generated by the heart and mana dissolved in the atmosphere.


    Taking other peoples mana into the body would disrupt the circuitry and cause a mana runaway.


    Thats why Im Dohon made sure the children kept their distance.


    Just in case.


    Eunha, stop this. I dont know why youre doing this, but please endure it for a little longer!


    Let go of me. I need to ask him something.


    Dragging Seona, who clung to him, Eunha moved forward.


    Ham Chan-wook deliberately tried to inject mana into his body.


    Otherwise, he wouldnt have held his hand and tried to manifest his mana.


    Hey! Choi Eun-hyuk, stop No Eunha! Jung Ha-yang, you go protect Chan-wook!


    Captain! Calm down! Lets talk it out!


    The kids in the auditorium witnessed Han Chan-wook rolling on the floor and colliding with a stand.


    So did Minji and Eunhyuk.


    Only when they heard Seona stopping Eunha did they come to their senses and rush to stop him.


    Seona clung to him from behind, while Eunhyuk and Minji hugged him from the front.


    Chan-wook, Chan-wook, wake up!


    As the children fended him off, Hayang deployed a barrier to protect Ham Chan-wook. She grabbed his shoulders, shook him, and called out his name.


    However, Han Chan-wook didnt come to his senses.


    Hey, get out of the way.


    Eunha, please. Well listen to you, so dont do this.


    Hey, No Eunha, dont you realize what youve done? Cant you see the other kids are looking at you right now?


    Thats right, captain, this is not a joke!


    The clinging kids shouted.


    Finally, Eunha looked around.


    I, I didnt see anything.


    Ah.


    The kids he made eye contact with stumbled backward.


    No, Mom, help me!


    Im sorry, I didnt step on it, I didnt.I didnt


    The kids recalled trauma and clutched their heads, hesitating.


    There were even kids who suddenly started vomiting.


    Hey, what did he do?


    I thought he just hit Chan-wook.


    Hes always acting like he knows how to handle mana in class.


    Maybe he hit Chan-wook because hes being cocky again.


    Eunha turned his head in the direction of the voices.


    Some kids were whispering to each other.


    Eunha, stop.


    Hey, hold on.


    Captain.


    Sniffles could be heard.


    His friends clinging to him were crying.


    Hayang was also shedding thick tears.


    No Eunha.


    After checking on Ham Chan-wooks condition, Im Do-hon walked through the space where the children were huddled.


    We will discuss what happened in the staff room. First, get yourself together, and refine your mana.


    Im Do-hon said calmly.


    Eunha opened his mouth to say something, but shut it.


    The kids were scared, and Han Chanwook had lost consciousness.


    Reacting emotionally wouldnt improve the situation. It would only create unnecessary confusion and fear.


    Resignedly, he dissipated the mana he had gathered.


    Only then did his friends clinging to him let go, releasing their grip on their hands. S��ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sorry. I really scared you all, didnt I?


    .


    They just shook their heads and sobbed.


    Hayang, who was handing over Ham Chan-wook to Im Do-hon, also had tears rolling down her cheeks.


    Thats it for today, everyone go back to your classes, Eunha, follow me.


    Im Do-hon gestured for him to follow.


    Leaving his friends in the auditorium, Eunha followed him out.


    That day, Eunha had to serve his punishment in the school office until after dismissal time.


    After hearing the situation, Im Do-hon scolded him for using force against a child who couldnt handle his mana.


    He was glad that Ham Chan-wook hadnt been seriously injured, but it could have gotten him killed.


    Eunha agreed. He admitted that he had acted reflexively, but that he had gone too far.


    After regaining consciousness, Ham Chan-wook also admitted his wrongdoing.


    Thus, it ended with the two of them writing reflection essays.


    Who dare to hit my son!?


    Ham Chan-wooks mother came with fury to the school with the intention of turning the school upside down.


    HB BB!! you are so old now! Well, be happyand save me some cake. (Im serious you better save me some) btw Rs birthday was yesterday, you guys are something else.

 Chapter 164

    Chapter 164[Unintentional Intentions (2)]


    Its becoming a headache.


    Eunha was a low-pressure system from the morning.


    The students of Class 3, Grade 5, kept an eye on him since he displayed his power yesterday.


    There were kids who would provoke him if they made eye contact, or kids who recalled trauma just by looking at him.


    Even though his friends tried to change the atmosphere in the class, the fear they directly witnessed wasnt easily erased.


    Whos No Eunha!


    In the fifth period, Han Chan-wook came to school with his mother.


    A woman with heavily applied lipstick, her eyes sharp, entered the classroom during the lesson.


    Who made our son look like this! Wheres No Eunha!?


    Maam, if you do this during class


    Teacher, my child came home like this from school. He said hed been feeling unwell since this morning, so we went to the hospital. But what? Both of them are at fault, so both need to write reflection essays? Look at him, does he look fine now?


    Im Dohon made an irritated expression.


    Still, as the homeroom teacher, he couldnt handle Han Chan-wooks mother lightly.


    It was best to persuade her to leave.


    Of course, she was far from calm. She intended to create a scene like this, she threatened to turn the school upside down, storm the office, and even meet the principal.


    Alright.


    Eventually, Im Dohon raised his hands.


    He decided to call Eunhas parents as she wished.


    What a headache.


    Entering the counseling room, Eunha frowned he entire time.


    Things had gotten messy.


    He didnt expect that what started with him being punished alone and ending with a reflection essay would escalate to involving his parents.


    His mom must have been surprised.


    His parents knew what he had done the previous day.


    There was no way they wouldnt know.


    Im Dohon had contacted them, and they had to sign the reflection essay.


    But Eunha explained that he had accidentally knocked Han Chan-wook over, and he wasnt seriously hurt.


    What are you looking at like youve done something great? How you look really pathetic.


    The woman sitting across from him muttered.


    Han Chan-wook, who sat beside her, was busy watching his reactions.


    The kid who had gone home with a few bandages after being taken down today had bandages visible all over his face.


    Mom, calm down. Please dont say anything to Eunha.


    Teacher, do you think thats enough to say? Cant you see my child? Look at him. How scared must my child be to avoid making eye contact with him?


    The woman didnt seem to listen to Im Dohon.


    If she heard even a word, she would say ten, appealing the damage her child had suffered.


    It was really annoying.


    But there was nothing he could do.


    Eunha agonized over the woman who shouted hysterically.


    The opponent was neither a monster nor a player.


    Even though he could kill if he wanted to, it wasnt a simple matter. It wasnt easy to kill every single person just because he didnt like them.


    When killing someone, there had to be a reason worth paying the price for.


    If he randomly swung his sword just because he didnt like someone, he wouldnt be able to lead a normal life.


    The <Berserker> who went around killing without thinking was off the table now.


    There were many things to consider.


    Even in this life, he couldnt just live recklessly without distinguishing between situations.


    There was a lifestyle he wanted to maintain and people he wanted to protect.


    He couldnt randomly wield his power.


    Power had value when it could distinguish when to use it.


    In a world where force, authority, and wealth became power, they were strictly distinguished even though they shared the same world.


    Mixing the three types of power appropriately could create synergies to dominate the world. However, wielding power without distinguishing its domain only caused the worlds resentment.


    Although mana, a form of power, might easily resolve problems right in front of him, someday he would undoubtedly have to pay the price for thoughtlessly wielding his power.


    Moreover, there was no guarantee that the person paying the price would be the one who wielded the power.


    It could be an individual, or it could be a group. It could be oneself, or it could be an acquaintance.


    Im sorry for being late.


    Its okay. Please sit next to Eunha, Eunhas mom.


    At that moment, Eunhas mom came in, gasping for breath.


    She was dressed hastily as if she had come straight from home.


    Brushing a stray strand of hair away from her sweaty cheeks, she looked at Eunha, not caring what anyone else thought.


    Is everything okay?


    Yes.


    There was no questioning, no accusation.


    Eunha slowly nodded his head.


    Until a moment ago, he had been worried that his mom might be overwhelmed by the atmosphere.


    But it seemed he didnt need to worry.


    His mom stood tall, her posture confident.


    Eunhas mom, I think youve heard the situation over the phone.


    Are you his mom?


    Im Dohon, sitting at his desk, furrowed his brows.


    The woman who cut him off looked at his mom and snorted.


    Yes, Im Eunhas mom. Is it true that my child hurt that child over there?


    Is this story going to end with saying he hurt him? Look at this. My child needs three weeks of recovery, three weeks! How could someone turn my child into this state? Huh?


    The woman took out the medical certificate from her purse.


    Placing it on the table with a thud, she sat on the couch and clenched her fists.


    Mom, if its three weeks, then at the hospital


    If you ask them, they can give you something different.


    Eunha was about to say that to his mom as she looked at the certificate.


    Eunha, stay quiet.


    His mom, reaching out to Eunha who leaned forward, took her hand off the certificate.


    So what? Do you think this story ends with saying he hurt him? Look at this, please. My child has been hurt so badly.


    Do you need to get compensation? Call out the price. Ill transfer it generously, just in case. Is that alright?


    Placing her wallet on the flipped certificate, his mom spoke.


    Eunha blinked his eyes.


    His mom still had a smile on her face.


    As if to say, if you want to try something, go for it.


    It was a face without fear.


    Outrageous, really You think were that desperate, dont you? Saying your family holds a high position at Sirius Devices, and we should just accept your money and let it go?


    .


    Do you think were poor or something? My dad is close with Dangun Construction. Do you think we dont know whos struggling financially? If we set our minds to it, we can make you walk around here with your heads down. Do you think you can just throw money at us and end it?


    The womans face turned red as she scolded.


    Eunha frowned at the womans pointing finger as she rose from her seat.


    He even considered using the Stygian Eye to shut her up.


    But his moms tight grip on his hand told him not to do anything.


    I think youre misunderstanding something. Were not going to pay for this.


    Im just saying that my kid hurt your kid, and I think we should pay for his treatment.


    So dont even think about a settlement, and lets end this right here.


    What? Who are you, lady, to talk like that?


    Chan-wooks mother didnt call me to talk about the settlement money, did she?


    The flushed woman took a deep breath and dropped her shoulders. She swept a hand across her face.


    Yeah, youre right, I didnt call you here to talk about the settlement. Who the fuck do you think you are as a beggar. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She crossed her legs and turned her head away.


    Cursing into the air, she put a hand on the shoulder of Chan-wook, who was sitting next to her.


    Apologize to our son. You made my boy like this, lady, get on your knees here.


    Maam, I think telling me to kneel down is out of line.


    Whats out of line, you still dont understand the situation?


    My Chan-wook, he almost got killed by that kid, he might not know how to manifest inner mana yet, but what if he had grabbed his hand and done it?, is that why he make him look like this?


    I did everything I could to find out before I came here. Your kid, the rumors are really bad.


    .


    The woman, feeling victorious, lifted the corners of her mouth.


    Eunhas mother tightly held Eunhas hand. Her lips trembling indicated her effort to suppress her emotions.


    He doesnt attend classes and just sleeps all day, hangs out with a monster kid


    Oh, and didnt he claim he caught a goblin in kindergarten? He boasted about knowing how to handle mana at school


    Your son is amazing, and Im excited for his future.


    But what do you think I or any other parent would think?


    Imagine if a kid who kills monsters at a young age happens to go to the same school as my kid.


    Wouldnt you think hed use his powers to harm my child? Well, he did harm Chan-Wook, and he could have been killed.


    And you cant even get down on your knees and apologize to my son for your kid, huh?


    The woman protested, her shoulders twitching. Her eyes burned as if challenging Eunha to speak if he could.


    Im not lying when I say I could have your family banned from this neighborhood if I wanted to.


    If you want to see your kid graduate from this school alive and well, think about it.


    I dont want much. Get on your knees, you and your little boy.


    The woman pointed at the ground with her finger, polished with red nail polish.


    This, what the hell is she saying to my mom?


    Eunha couldnt help but feel like he wanted to kill the woman with a wide smile smile on her face.


    He wanted to kill the woman right now.


    He had a reason to want to kill her, even if it meant taking on the burden of killing her and dealing with the possible repercussions.


    Irritation flared up in him.


    Its okay.


    Then his mom whispered.


    Her hands were sweaty.


    His mom held Eunhas hand so tightly, as if afraid to let go.


    Its okay, his mom reassured him.


    Was it a message she was giving to herself, or was it a mantra she was repeating to his son?


    All his mom did was not succumb to the womans malice.


    Ill apologize. My child overreacted, and there might have been misunderstandings that led to my childs behavior. Well apologize for that.


    Well kneel down as you wish.


    Mom?


    Just stay still. But both Eunha and I also want your child and you to apologize


    What, what are you talking about?


    The woman repeated in a tone of incredulity.


    The mother frowned at her and continued to speak calmly.


    My child may have done something wrong, but its not like your child didnt do something wrong.


    Like you said, it was wrong for him to touch Eunha, even though he knew he shouldnt be infusing mana into others.


    If he did, he could have gone into mana overdrive and died.


    So should I and Eunha be the only ones who have to apologize?


    Excuse me! When did I say Chanwook was aware of it?


    The womans face turned red with anger.


    Eunhas mom remained silent, merely looking at Im Dohon, who was seated beside her.


    He nodded his head.


    Whether or not Chan-wooks mother did or did not say those things is a matter for the recording.


    No, I dont think its a matter for the recording.


    I gave the kids plenty of warnings before the class, and you can ask the kids in the class.


    On top of that, Chan-wook wrote an essay reflection, here it is. He heard the warning from the teacher, but he didnt care.


    Anyway, its not like Chan-wook did it on purpose.


    The womans expression changed abruptly. When did he say such things? she muttered, shaking the child who had been silent.


    Hey, Chanwook. Say something. Did you do it intentionally to him? You didnt, did you? Even though I communicated the precautions


    I did it! I did it, so why are you saying this!


    Whats wrong with him?


    Ham Chan-wook, who had his head down and was trembling, let out a loud shout.


    Eunha was stunned to see him shaking as soon as he saw him.


    He couldnt understand why he was suddenly like that.


    I told you, Im fine!


    With a grunt, Chan-wook got up from the couch and ripped the bandages off his body.


    As the bandages slid off his body, he revealed his unblemished skin. There were only minor cuts.


    Why are you doing this to me, Mom? I was just kidding! Eunha didnt do anything wrong!


    Chan-wook?


    Did he eat something wrong or is was he just not paying attention?


    Eunhas eyes widened at the sight of Chan-wook screaming at her like the woman had done.


    I dont know why hes like that.


    Regardless, Im Do-hon tried to organize the mess.


    Chan-wook says hes fine do we need to continue discussing this emotionally? Chan-wooks mother, what do you think?


    Uh, well.


    The woman had lost her reason to be angry.


    Unable to hide her embarrassment, she averted her eyes and stuttered.


    Eventually, she bowed her head.


    Im sorry. Ill make sure Chan-wook learns properly from now on. Lets forget about the settlement money.


    No, its me who should apologize. If my child had come home injured from school, I would have been furious. The settlement money I understand. Please contact me if any issues arise in the future.


    Flushed with shame, the woman bowed deeper than his mom and apologized.


    The children did the same.


    Im sorry. Ill be more careful from now on.


    Im sorry. I wont play pranks anymore.


    Even if I wanted to be angry, I couldnt.


    After washing his hands in the restroom, Eunha waited for his mom to come out of the womens restroom.


    The three-way conversation ended in vain.


    Ham Chan-wooks mother was ashamed and unable to lift her head, having done her share of yelling.


    At the end, she dragged him out of the counseling room without looking back.


    Watching her flee in such a way, I lost all desire to be angry with her.


    Dont follow me, the kids will see you!


    Chan-wook, Im just worried about you, whats wrong with you?


    Oh, I dont know! Im going to class now! You can go home now!


    Hey, arent you ashamed of yourself? Whats the good of going to class now. Come on, lets go eat something delicious with your mom. You know, that cake you said you liked before.


    When did I say I liked cake!? I just said I wanted to eat it once before! Dont just make things up, Mom!


    Eunha found Chan-wook and his mother arguing at the end of the hallway.


    He shrugged off his mothers hand and ran down the hall.


    She awkwardly dropped her hand, which was fumbling in the air.


    Soon, she bent her back like a shrimp and descended the stairs.


    Hey, Kim Yoo-ha, are you there?


    Uh. How did you know?


    Eunha, who had his back to the wall, called out to Kim Yoo-ha, who was hiding with his <Invisible> ability.


    Kim Yoo-has <Invisible> was at a level where he could sense someones presence if they were close.


    Didnt you go to class?


    I cant be in class when Eunhas in trouble!


    I dont want to hear that you didnt even finish elementary school because of me.


    Ill do my best in class from tomorrow!


    Forget it, thats up to you, I dont know.


    Thats too much.


    Im not in the mood to play games right now. You know Ham Chan-wook, right?


    Yes, hyung. Hes the reason you were called in.


    Kim Yoo-ha replied, taking a side view of Eunha with the camera around his neck.


    Eunha felt a flicker of irritation as the shutter clicked, but he managed to keep his emotions in check.


    Look into him. with them.


    Eunha pointed to Ham Chan-wook running down the opposite hallway and the children running alongside him.


    Something felt off.


    At first, hed thought to leave them alone, to let them be wary of him.


    After all, they werent just one or two kids.


    But Chanwook seemed to intentionally create confusion with the mana circuit as if he had some intention.


    Some intention he didnt understand.


    An intention to harm him.


    Ill look into it. Ah, enough. Now Im off to class, bye bye!


    The bell rang.


    Kim Yoo-ha waved his hand, turned transparent, and disappeared.


    Was anyone there?


    No, there was no one.


    His mom came out of the bathroom just in time.


    Eunha shook his head at his smiling mom.


    But why are you getting Ugh


    Is it nothing? Is it really nothing, that your mom came to school over this?


    I couldnt I couldnt


    His mom pinched his cheek.


    Eunha apologized in a voice barely audible.


    His mom, who had been holding his cheeks for a while, let out an audible sigh as if urging him to speak.


    Next time, youll have to tell me the details instead of lying, understood?


    Yes.


    Even if mom and dad want to take your side, they cant if they dont know what happened.


    If the teacher hadnt explained everything, what would we have done?


    Yes.


    I hate to say this, but dont hide anything; just tell me everything. Besides our family, who else in this world would believe you and support you?


    Yeah, okay.


    Do you really understand? Did you?


    Yes..


    Eunha rubbed his reddened cheeks with his hands.


    His moms hands were so pungent.


    Its kind of ambiguous to go back during the middle of the class It might be awkward to go in now, right?


    I think so?


    Because of you, Eunae was left at kindergarten. Since Im going to pick her up, how about the three of us go eat cake?


    Im in favor!


    His mom held out her hand.


    Eunha grasped it with all his might.


    How was it? You, who were directly involved, should know.


    You guys saw it too. I cant even look at Eunhas face now. Lets just stop bothering Eunha.


    Well Im scared of him too. His dad is someone really high up in Sirius Devices, right?


    Sirius Devices You guys still dont know? His dad is the right-hand man to the chairman of Sirius Group. I was against bothering Eunha from the beginning. If we mess with him, we might be the ones to suffer.


    But you agreed to bother Eunha!


    I reluctantly agreed. Still, there were things I learned from this incident


    What? Tell me about it, wise one from Dangun Construction~!


    That we cant treat Eunha lightly. If you do, youll just end up in a three-way meeting.


    Dont ever ask me to touch the Eunha again! I swear, I thought I was going to die! I was so scared looking at him!


    Dont worry, were not touching him anymore. Thanks to you, I know that when he shows his power, other kids get scared.


    Why is that?


    Because its easy to turn him into a bully if you want to.


    Whats the point of bullying him? He doesnt mind being left alone anyway.


    Well step on Jin seona from now on.


    With strength? Why do we have to do that? If we step on her with power, Eunha and others might retaliate with power. I dont want to end up like Chan-wook. So, we should step on her not with power but with other means to prevent Eunha and others from resisting with power.


    Your story is so hard!


    My dad often tells me that its not violence that drives down land prices, its rumors.


    Imagine a bad rumor spreading through the school about Jin seona.


    Would you be able to handle it if your name was badly rumored? Do you think you could handle it?


    I couldnt. I wouldnt be able to go to school.


    Me neither. You all would.


    But do you think Eunha can do it?


    No, he cant! This isnt something you can fix with mana.


    But lets try making Eunha an outcast. Who would listen to Eunha saying that is not true?


    So youre going to make him an outcast?


    Have you heard anything Ive said, you idiot! Anyway, No Eunha will become an outcast on his own.


    The school kids already know how scary he is.


    Hey You said Eunhas dad is the right-hand man at Sirius, right? And Hayang is Alice If we mess with them thoughtlessly


    Thats what Jinwoo hyung said.


    What?


    Theres no room for Sirius and Alice to get involved.


    Its not No Eunha, its not Jung Hayang, its Jin seona.


    .


    You know too, right? Businessmen are sensitive about profits and losses. If both groups endure the losses to protect Jin seona, do you think theyll gain anything?


    No. I dont think so.


    Thats why well mess with Jin seona. Its the easiest target, isnt it? Because


    Because she is an Ain.


    And because her parents arent here,


    And because she doesnt have any backing.

 Chapter 165

    Chapter 165[Distorted Future].


    Mid-April.


    The students of Doan Elementary School went on a field trip to Deoksugung Palace.


    Byung-ins terror had prohibited elementary school students from engaging in extracurricular activities outside the school zone.


    There was a reason why the kids who were supposed to attend a training camp ended up on a picnic to Deoksugung Palace.


    Never go outside Deoksugung Palace, and be at the main entrance of Deoksugung Palace Art Museum by 12:00!


    Im Dohon shouted at the kids as they rushed through the ticket booth.


    The children responded appropriately and scattered in groups.


    Hey, hey, lets go!


    Eunha looked at us.


    Dont pay attention to that! Lets go over there!


    After making eye contact with Eunha, the children were startled and ran off without looking back.


    Who do they think will eat them.


    Eunha sighed when he saw the children running away from him.


    From that day forward, Eunha was isolated.


    Fifth graders avoided him out of fear, and those who had suffered from monster fears and trauma would burst into tears if they even made eye contact.


    The atmosphere in the class was terrible. The kids were silent in conversation, and they didnt talk during recess.


    Most of the kids were uncomfortable in their seats, so they either walked out into the hallway or went to play with other kids in the class.


    Guys, where do you think we should go first?


    Hayang, why dont we go to the nearest one, Hahyeongjeon?


    Hmm sounds good. What about you, Minji?


    Do whatever you want.


    The friends tried their best to restore the class atmosphere.


    It wasnt the first time Eunha had been isolated. But Minji and Eunhyuks efforts hadnt yielded any results.


    The fear witnessed by the kids who had witnessed Eunhas power couldnt be easily shaken off.


    Vice President Cho Yeona led the girls, and President Yeom Jae-jin led the boys.


    Minji and Eunhyuks popularity had also been greatly diminished due to Eunha.


    Hayang and Seona couldnt do much either.


    As a result, the five of them often walked around in a group.


    Mukminji, why do you seem so down since this morning? Are you hungry?


    Do you even know why Im like this right now?


    Minji grumbled in irritation.


    Recently, things hadnt been going well for Minji. Even if Eunha deliberately teased her, she would just get annoyed and wouldnt fight back properly.


    Eunha, dont bother Minji too much. Do you know how much she worries about you?


    I know, I do


    Seona followed Minji as she headed toward Hahyeongjeon.


    Eunha swallowed the words he was muttering when he saw the children ahead of him.


    Its just unnecessary worry. I dont need to care.


    Eunha was fine with being isolated from the kids.


    Although his friends worried about him, he, in turn, worried that his friends would be ostracized for standing up for him.


    Even if I say something, they wont listen.


    It was frustrating.


    Issues that arose between people couldnt be solved with mana.


    Fear, even more so.


    Wielding fear on children who were afraid of him wasnt going to make things better.


    I dont know how to solve these problems.


    He had never been good at relationships, only at wielding a sword and killing people he didnt like.


    Even before his regression, his relationships were handled by Lee Yoo Jung or Ha Baek-ryeon.


    Even if he could fight against the malice directed at him, he couldnt do anything about his own fear.


    Everyone stop moving-!


    It was then.


    Eun-hyuk shouted at the girls as they walked along the stone walls of Hahyeongjeon.


    Whats wrong!


    Eunhyuk, why are you like this?


    Its not just us here. Do you have to speak so loudly?


    Minji got annoyed.


    Hayang, who was hugging Minji, just shook her head, and Seona nudged Eunhyuk with a gentle tone.


    Eunhyuk didnt seem to mind though.


    According to the map, theres a canteen around here, lets go get something to eat!


    How long have we been here?


    Hey, Kim Min-ji. Youre in fifth grade and you still dont know what youre doing.


    Choi Eunhyuk clicked his tongue and pointed his index finger left and right.


    If were having a picnic, shouldnt we eat and look around? The flowers must be blooming beautifully, and Deoksugung Palace must be worth seeing, right here! Isnt that right, Captain?


    Uh, sure.


    Eunha nodded as he listened to Eun-hyuk spew out his words like a rapid-fire cannon.


    He wasnt wrong.


    Without something to eat, the pleasure of sightseeing diminished. And when Minji is hungry, her temper becomes uncontrollable, and I get tired when my blood sugar drops


    Hey, No Eunha, what were you thinking?


    What? I wasnt thinking about anything.


    Liar! You just smiled at me! Did you think I wouldnt know that you called me Mukminji inside your head?


    Hey, dont just think whatever you can think of. One of these days youre going to lose your hair.


    Whats wrong with you? Do you think I dont know? Im Kim Minji from Doan Elementary School! Are you questioning who I am!?


    Minji and Eunha were arguing in the middle of Deoksugung Palace.


    Seonas tail wagged wildly as she watched the two fighting.


    Hey, stop fighting. People are passing by, you know?


    I want soft-serve ice cream after hearing what Eunhyuk said! Lets go eat ice cream! My mom gave me pocket money to eat with you guys, so Ill pay!


    Hayang exclaimed as she lifted the rabbit purse around her neck.


    At that moment, the two people who were having a staring contest turned their heads simultaneously.


    Deal.


    Soft-serve ice cream is a magic that can calm even the angriest of monsters.


    Eunha and Minji, who had been bickering just a moment ago, were enjoying the soft-serve ice cream as much as ever.


    See? Dont you agree? Its so much fun to eat and watch while youre at it!


    Yeah, I admit it.


    I admit it.


    Minji and Eunha agree as they run their tongues along the side of the ice cream.


    They were walking down the street toward the stone pavilion.


    As they savor the sweetness that spreads from the tip of their tongues to the front of their mouths, they look at the flowers along the way and feel soothed.


    It would have been even prettier if the cherry blossoms were in full bloom.


    I know. Its a pity that the cherry blossoms are almost done.


    Hayang looked wistfully at the cherry tree whose petals had almost fallen off.


    Seona nodded in agreement. She stood still, unaware that she had soft serve on the corner of her mouth.


    Hey, Jin-seona.


    Huh? Mmm? What?


    Youre not a child, and youre going around with ice cream in your mouth.


    Thanks.


    Eun-hyuk stole a tissue and wiped the corner of Seonas mouth as she stared at the cherry blossom tree.


    Startled by the unexpected touch, Seonas triangular ears perked up.


    Whether she panicked or not, Eun-hyuk didnt stop his hand.


    Youve grown up, Choi Eun-hyuk. It seems like just yesterday you were bullying kids in kindergarten.


    Thats right. Eun-hyuk has grown up.


    So are you, Jung hayang. It seems like just yesterday that you were crying because Eun-hyuk took your ribbon.


    Tch. What about you, Eunha?


    If you knew how much longer Ive lived than you guys, youd be surprised Hold on to this.


    Huh? Huh?


    Eunha handed the soft-serve ice cream he was eating to Hayang.


    Holding the ice cream in both hands, Hayang was dumbfounded.


    Youre such a clumsy.


    Eunha knelt down.


    Her sneakers were untied.


    She wasnt good at tying her shoelaces. She usually wore shoes that her father or mother tied for her.


    Whenever her shoes were untied, she would ask Eunha or Seona to tie them for her.


    Eunha noticed that Hayangs shoelaces were untied, almost out of habit, he knelt down.


    Thank you.


    How old do you have to be to tie your own shoes?


    My mom says it doesnt matter if I cant tie my own shoes.


    Is that the chaebol mindset? Even if you cant tie your shoelaces, hire someone to do it for you?


    My mom says she can find someone to tie her shoes, so she asks my dad to tie them for her.


    I bet its hard to find someone like that.


    Well, I dont think it would be that hard.


    Next time, tie your shoelaces by yourself.


    Tch.


    Eunha took the soft-serve ice cream from Hayang, who puffed up her cheeks.


    There wasnt much ice cream left.


    He swallowed the dripping soft cream in one gulp.


    No Eunha!


    What?


    Eunha replied, savoring the ice cream in his mouth.


    A few feet away, Minji was pointing at her shoes.


    Me too!


    You can tie them yourself.  S��arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I have ice cream in my hand!


    Then give it to me. Ill eat it for you.


    Thats cheesy, really. Forget it!


    Minji bent down carefully.


    She tried to tie her shoelaces without dropping the soft ice cream.


    Ah!


    Holding the cone with her pinky and thumb, she let out a short scream.


    The ice cream, unsupported by her fingers, fell to the ground.


    Why are you so gloomy today?


    Minji, had become gloomy again.


    Her head hung low, and she sighed while holding onto the string.


    Hey, why is Kim Minji acting like that again?


    Yeah. Its Eunhas fault.


    Doggy, why are you arguing with me?


    Its Eunhas fault, its your fault.


    Seona licked the ice cream off her fingers.


    Eunhyuk and Hayang were also staring at him.


    They looked like they wanted him to do something.


    Why are you doing this to me?


    Eunha protested, frowning.


    His friends just stared at him.


    Yes, I lost, I lost.


    Eunha gestured with his hands.


    Reluctantly, he decided to comfort the gloomy Minji.


    When he tried to approach her, it happened.


    Whats going on?


    A woman coming down from the direction of the Stone Pavilion raised the end of a Halloween-worthy hat she was wearing.


    That person is.


    A woman wearing a wide-brimmed hat bowed slightly.


    Long, flowing blonde hair cascaded down to her knees.


    Is that because you ran out of ice cream?


    Yeah.


    So thats it.


    Minji replied despondently.


    The woman straightened her skirt and smiled softly from under her hat.


    Her blue eyes looked at Minji, then moved to the remaining ice cream cone.


    Long time no see. That person hasnt changed a bit even during this time of the year.


    Do you know her?


    Uh.


    Eunha looked at the woman, who gently touched her staff adorned with a large jewel.


    He couldnt not know her.


    Uh? My ice cream.


    Well, is it okay now?


    Minji snapped back to reality, finally realizing what had happened.


    The woman was holding the soft-serve ice cream that had almost fallen to the ground, preserved in its original shape.


    She extended the cone as if to say that this was nothing.


    Thank you.


    Just dont drop it again.


    The woman with a gentle demeanor stood up.


    Her hair, which was about to be carried away by the wind, fluttered with flower petals as she grabbed the end of her hat.


    Captain, what did I just see, is that magic?


    Did you just go back in time?


    No.


    Contrasting with her pitch-black hat was her golden hair.


    She wore a dark-colored dress that resembled a witchs outfit.


    She evoked the image of a witch, enveloped in dark hues.


    She just reverted it to its state before it fell.


    Although it sounded a bit awkward to say she reverted,


    The woman hadnt actually turned back time.


    In reality, the fallen ice cream cone remained on the ground exactly as it was.


    She merely interfered with the natural order of things, recreating the state of the ice cream right before it fell.


    It was merely extracting memories that had already passed.


    Magic that only she, who could read the flow of time through mana, could perform.


    Is she a player too?


    Shes a witch.


    Eunha replied with a bitter smile.


    She was a player.


    She just introduced herself as a witch.


    It wasnt entirely inaccurate.


    The word witch was part of her alias.


    Who are you, unni?


    Well who could I be?


    The woman playfully tilted her hat.


    She didnt have a name.


    People referred to the nameless witch as the <Witch of Time>.


    And in the sense of recreating memories, she was called Precis Memory.


    <Witch of Time>, Precis Memory.


    She was the one who replaced Bang Yeon-ji, the <Florist>, and later became Baek-ryeons mentor.

 Chapter 166

    Chapter 166[Disrupted Future (2)]


    Precis Memory is not Korean.


    Her golden hair flowing down to her waist, blue eyes, and notably pale skin indicated that she was not native to this country.


    The reason she, as one of the Twelve Seats, did not receive proper treatment stemmed from this fact.


    Some criticized the act of giving one of the twelve seats to an unidentified foreigner, likening it to selling out the country. Others argued that her nationality and status needed to be thoroughly investigated.


    Still, people could not ignore the usefulness of the magic that only she could wield.


    Some said she shouldnt be banished to another country because she could do things like turn back time.


    In the end, she became a player of the Twelve, but one who was not treated as such.


    Hey, witch, you can do it, cant you? If you dont stop them, youll have to take the front to Hwaryeong Station.


    Unless you can manifest a <Miracle> like the <Queen> , I want you to stop them, okay?


    The Mist Flower Party had worked with her before, albeit briefly, during the Second Reclamation of Uijeongbu.


    At that time,


    Choksae laughed at her and looked at <Landman> Kwak Woo-hyuk, who was walking away, and asked, Do you really want to live like this?


    Did she want to live like this?


    Even when he showed his anger like it was his own business, she remained calm.


    She flicked her golden hair and replied in a calm tone.


    It doesnt matter, Im used to it.


    Thats what the witch said.


    As long as theres a place for me.


    As long as someone needs me.


    Why?


    Eunha asked, pointing his sword at the monsters that had begun to attack.


    He couldnt understand.


    He couldnt understand her living for that reason.


    Its nothing more than meaningless memories for me, living in a time that feels like eternity.


    The witch, who had spent goodness knows how long, self-deprecatingly said.


    So sometimes, I want to leave something behind.


    As she wrapped her body in mana and began to move forward,


    A moment that holds special meaning in this vast expanse of time.


    Memories that I can say I was here, memories that I treasure.


    <Witch of time> Precis Memory.


    Unlike <Stargazing Witch>, she was a self-proclaimed witch.


    Skilled in magic, she was a mentor to Ha Baek-ryeon and a source of support for her as she ascended to the position of the second-generation fairy.


    Until one day, she disappeared without a word.


    She was a woman who seemed to exist in the here and now, but who also seemed to exist in another time.


    How old is noona?


    Why do you want to know that?


    Eh? Im just curious.


    If youre curious, there must be a reason, Choi Eunhyuk. You dont even have a reason, but you still asked?


    No, well, it could be.


    Eunhyuk felt embarrassed when Seona shot him a look.


    He felt unfairly treated.


    Why does he have to look at Seonas eyes as if hes the one who did something wrong.


    Even without a reason! People can be curious, right!


    Right, Captain!?


    Eunhyuk rolled his eyes here and there, silently seeking help from Eunha.


    Of course, Eunha didnt extend a saving hand.


    He only stared at the witch, sitting on the edge of the chair, considering Minji and Hayang.


    How old do you guys think I look?


    Late 20s!


    I think the same too, like Minji said.


    Oh, really, thanks.


    Tilting her hat, suitable for Halloween, the woman smiled at the children sitting next to her.


    How about you, Eunha?


    Me?


    Hayang asked from the shadow.


    Eunha responded with an indifferent tone, not interested in his name being called.


    Well, Hayang is probably right.


    Yeah, probably.


    There was a saying in the player world.


    Theres nothing more foolish than asking the <Witch of Time> her age.


    She doesnt change a bit, as if shes been removed from the flow of time.


    The last time he saw her before the regression, and the one he sees now, are no different as if shed been ripped out of time and pasted back in.


    Who in this world would know how old that person is?


    Some say shes a foreigner whos been in this country since the Joseon era.


    Others say shes a witch who fled to this country to escape the witch hunts in 16th century Europe.


    It was pointless to debate her age.


    I dont know.


    Oh, youre lying. How can you not try to guess her age?


    Choi Eunhyuk, shut up! Some people dont want to talk about how old they are!


    Minji slapped Eunhyuk.


    Precis Memory only smiled faintly.


    Counting time is pointless, because what matters most is where I am and what Im doing.


    Where and what am I doing?


    How old I am now, how many years Ive been living. Dont try to define your existence by time.


    .


    Its not time that makes you strong. Its the memories of where youve been and what youve done.


    Those memories that have value to you will become cherished memories, and memories will become a part of who you are.


    Eunha remembered the time when she had taught Baek-ryeon magic.


    Her lessons were ambiguous.


    He didnt understand, especially when she told him not to prove his existence with time.


    He was proving his existence with the time he spent hating monsters.


    How frustrating it must have been for Yoo-jung.


    Dragging me and those guys who were trapped in trauma along.


    It wasnt until his second life that he understood.


    That the memories hed been weaving together had come together to make him who he was.


    And unnie, you came here alone?


    Minji asked, lifting the witchs hat from her head with both hands.


    Taking the hat back, Precis Memory looked up at Hamnyeongjeon.


    Im here alone, I was on my way to the Mana Management Organization and had some time to kill, so I thought Id take a look around Deoksugung for the first time in a while.


    This isnt your first time here?


    The last time I was here was, when the little dog closed its eyes.


    What, when was that?


    Sensing that something was amiss, Hayang leaned forward.


    Precis Memory didnt say anything, just looked at Hamnyeongjeon.


    Ha-yang, asking her about the past wont help.


    Baek-ryeon gave up asking about her past after hearing that she witnessed Parisians storming the Bastille prison.


    Eun inwardly clicked his tongue.


    It was better not to know her past.


    It would only give him a headache if he asked. So, Eunha just pointed toward the direction where the mana management organization building was.


    Thats where were going, right?


    Thats right. We should get going.


    The Mana Management Organization building was right next to Deoksugung Palace.


    It wasnt until Eunha heard her reply earlier that he realized that today was the day for the selection of the Second Generation of the Twelve Seats.


    Dont be late.


    Precis Memory was the player to be selected for the Second Generation of the Twelve Seats


    If she didnt arrive on time, Baek-ryeon could lose one of the supporting forces.


    She is the one who must become a Twelve Seat.


    People like Ji yong-hyun, Yoo Soo-jin, and Do Wanjun, selected for the 2nd generation of the Twelve Seats, werent that important.


    Ji Yong-hyun is only there to give way to <Divine Spear> Ryu Yeon-hwa, the newcomer who will become the third generation of the Twelve Seats.


    But <Witch of Time> and <Stargazing Witch> are different.


    They had to become part of the Twelve Seats in this life as well.


    I have to go now. Bye, kids.


    Goodbye!!!!


    Precis Memory didnt ask the children their names until the moment of parting.


    For her, it was only a small part of the time that passed.


    So Eunha was about to send her on her way, waving like the children did.


    Whats your name? Somehow I feel like well meet again someday.


    Im No Eunha.


    Eunha paused for a moment.


    He wondered if the <Witch of Time> had seen through his identity.


    It was only a hunch.


    Eunha, Eunha, yes, I hope we can meet again sometime.


    She recited the name of Eunha and turned away.


    Eunha watched her walk away in disbelief.


    Kwak Woo-hyuk wont make it.


    Among the players being selected for the Second generation of the Twelve Seats, there was one who demanded attention.


    <Landman> Kwak Woo-hyuk.


    Ive told Im Gaeul before and Ive told Shin Seo-young too, he wont become one of the Twelve Seats.


    So, lets move towards a better future in this lifetime.


    The Great Hall of the Mana Management Organization.


    Fairy Im Gaeul was watching the players on the stage carefully.


    The five Twelve Seats were positioned around her, guarding her left and right.


    <Index> Yoon Sung-jin didnt come out of the top floor of the auditorium today.


    Finally, the people sitting at the front of the stand were the high-ranking officials of the Mana Management Organization and other influential officials in the political world.


    Yong-hyun is up now.


    The old man chuckled, one side of his drooping sleeves fluttering.


    <Divine Spear> Namgung Seong-un, who had descended to Cheongju for treatment, was sitting in his seat, preparing to fulfill his last role as one of the Twelve Seats.


    But that wasnt all.


    He wasnt the only one.


    <Queen> Shin Seoyoung was also evaluating the candidates.


    Next up is, Tempest Clan.


    She looked over at the sniper, who had only graduated from the Academy a year ago.


    Her eyes locked with Tempest Clan Lord Kang Ye-hee, who was sitting in the stands across from her.


    Kang Ye-hee bowed her head.


    Shin Seo-young bowed in return.


    The sniper on stage was one of the candidates to replace <Demon Bullet> Son Ji-hee.


    Look, look Is she yawning in this situation?


    Its just like you.


    Kang Hyun-cheol pointed at the woman wearing a headband-type hearing protection gear, her rifle bigger than herself, yawning with sleepy eyes.


    Shes only 21, by the way, and shes a candidate for the Twelve.


    That doesnt sound like something a player like Park Hye-rim would say, does it?


    Hahaha, I guess so.


    Im Gaeul smiled and interrupted Kang Hyun-chul and Park Hye-rims conversation.


    Park Hye-rim forced a laugh awkwardly.


    She, Kang Hyun-cheol, and Lee Do-jin were the type of players who became Twelve Seats in their early twenties. Moreover, she was one year younger than both of them. At 22 years old, she was called the youngest Twelve Seat.


    In the public, she was known as the <Holy Mother>


    What does age matter? Skills are whats important.


    Baek Seo-jin shrugged his shoulders.


    The Twelve Seats nodded in agreement to Baek Seo-jins words, who had experienced the <End of the Century Destruction> alongside Moon Joon and Namgung Seong-un.


    The Twelve watched the abilities of Yoo Soo-Jin, The Seed sent by Tempest Clan.


    Initially, the faces of those who had been indifferent were filled with surprise at her abilities.


    Its fortunate.


    Shin Seo-young sighed in relief as she watched the sniper clearing the stage.


    Tempest Clan hadnt completely fallen even after losing <Railgun> Shin Myung-hwan. Kang Ye-hee was shaping up as a Clan Lord, and Yoo Soo-jin, <The Seed>, was showing her prowess.


    She no longer had to worry about Tempest Clan.


    Myungwang Clan Lord.


    Yoo Soo-jin descended from the stage, and the next person came up.


    Players, including Lee Do-jin, sitting in the stands, immediately straightened their postures.


    Do wanjun is the candidate to replace Shin Myung-hwan.


    He was currently the most likely candidate for the twelve seats alongside Genesis Clan Lord Ji-yong-hyun.


    Next up is.


    Im Gaeul shifted her gaze away from Do Wanjun, who had dispelled the illusion, and looked for the next candidate.


    The Ranger and Sniper categories were over.


    The next category was for supporters, replacing <Florist> Bang Yeon-ji.


    A foreigner?


    Several of the officials frowned.


    Im Gaeul and Shin Seoyoung paid no attention to their reactions and instead focused on the woman moving forward, swaying her long skirt.


    <Witch of Time> Prescis Memory.


    Its my first time seeing her in person.


    Shin Seoyoung marveled as she watched the magic she had only heard of in rumors take place before her eyes. It was a magic that even she, who had once seen into the workings of the world, could never wield.


    Even the bureaucrats who despised the <Witch of Time> couldnt help but recognize the usefulness of her magic.


    Not bad, Pick.


    Im Gaeul smiled as she watched the witch leave the auditorium without a glance toward the stands.


    The witchs magic stuck in the audiences minds so strongly that they didnt remember the other supporters subsequent performances.


    Thus concluded the Supporters category.


    Only the Navigator category remains.


    Someone muttered.


    The selection process was coming to an end.


    It was time to replace <Heavenly Sound> Oh Geonhoo. Originally, they were supposed to select a telepath, but they decided to select a navigator.


    There werent any players who stood out as telepaths, and Ains influence in the player world wasnt very strong.


    When are you coming out.


    Shin Seo-young was looking for one person among the navigators on stage.


    The witch who was nominated with <Witch of time> .


    But time passed, and the witch she was waiting for didnt come up.


    Wheres Song Yunseo?


    Im Gaeul asked the Mana Management Organization official in an irritated voice as she stared down at the stage.


    The official left to find out what was going on.


    A few moments later, the official returned, unable to hide his embarrassment.


    I, fairy.


    What? What did she say?


    This.


    The official held out the letter to her.


    Im Gaeul snatched it up.


    Shin Seo-young, who was sitting next to her, also slid her gaze to the letter.


    .


    Both of them stiffened almost simultaneously as they read the contents of the letter. Sear?h the nov��lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It looks like you dont need me.


    Im sorry, but I will resign.


    Song Yunseo


    Therefore, for the sake of the well-being of the nation and the protection of mankind, the Korean Mana Management Organization selects the following Twelve Seats.


    -Genesis Clan-


    Ji Yong-hyun


    -Tempest Clan-


    Yoo Soo-jin


    -Myungwang Clan-


    Do Wanjun


    -KKClan-


    Huang San


    -Dangun Clan-


    Moraul


    Precis Memory

 Chapter 167

    Chapter 167[When the Fox Rain Stops].


    Parents Day was approaching.


    In elementary school, students wrote letters and made carnations for their parents, just like every year. Eunha also prepared his grandmothers share.


    But this year, his dad was too busy to visit his grandmother.


    [Its a letdown!]


    What? What did you say?


    [Sam Sam Hemington! He came to our neighborhood with his Bentley a while ago! No Eunha, havent you seen a celebrity?]


    Jin Parang quickly changed the topic.


    Eunha couldnt hide his disappointment.


    Anyway, it seems like I wont be able to go this time, so please take care of Grandma, hyung.


    Well send the carnations and letters we prepared via delivery service, so please receive them well. If you throw them away, you know what will happen, right? Ill send you plenty of cookies, thinking of you, even if you forget


    [What? Cookies? What cookies?]


    Eunha couldnt believe his ears when he heard Jin Parang talking about cookies.


    Somehow, he felt like he would devour the cookies and ignore the letters and carnations.


    I told you. If you forget You know, Acrobatic Gymnastics number 8, right? Ill visit during Chuseok, so look forward to it.


    [Arent you going overboard with this? Do you realize how annoying it is every time you mention Grandma, who takes care of me, feeds me, and puts me to sleep, while I endure it?]


    Just make sure you do well, and dont neglect your mana control and telepathy training. Im only saying this because Im worried about you.


    [Are you saying that out of concern for me?! You cant even touch me!]


    Bye.


    Eunha pressed the red handset button, not really listening to what Jin parang was saying.


    After returning the phone to his mom, who was working in the kitchen, he turned to Eunae, who was waiting at the front door.


    Oppa, did Parang finish his call?


    Hes just finishing up now. He sounded healthy by the sound of his voice.


    I wanted to call him too.


    Why? What did you want to call him about?


    Bathe well and take care of the house!


    My oppa said something similar.


    Eunha grabbed Eunaes hand, who smiled brightly.


    Eunae treated Jin-parang like a big dog.


    When she found dog food at the discount store, her eyes would light up as she would say, Food for Parang!


    Now lets go.


    Yeah!


    A few days earlier, Eunhyuk had mentioned that he was tired of handing his parents letters and carnations every Parents Day.


    So the kids decided to bake cookies under Seonas guidance.


    Eunae, who was present at the time, decided to join in.


    Why are you so late, I thought I told you to be on time?


    Im only 5 minutes late.


    Dont you realize thats longer than a drama commercial?


    No, I dont.


    Hello, unnie!


    Hi, Eunae.


    Min-ji, who was waiting with her arms crossed, couldnt say anything about Eunae.


    Eunha walked past a frustrated Minji and headed for the bus stop.


    Eventually, Minji caught up to him, grumbling.


    Hey, guys, welcome home.


    Hi, Eunae, youre here too, huh?


    We arrived at Cafe Happiness not long after getting off the bus.


    As they walked through the door, they were greeted by Jung Seok-hoon in an apron and Min Su-jin at the counter.


    Min Su-jins belly has swelled considerably in the past few months.


    Shes expecting a baby by the end of the year.


    Hello, baby, how are you?


    When Caf is born, will Eunae take care of the baby like with Avernier?


    Yes! I cant wait to see the baby


    Really? Caf wants to see you too.


    Eunae hugged her stomach with her short arms.


    Min su-jin smiled as she looked down at her swollen belly.


    By the way, is the babys name Cafe?


    Huh? Umm, it happened by accident. Doesnt it suit us well?


    Well, yeah.


    Eunha shrugged.


    In the life he remembered, there were no children between Jung Seok-hoon and Min Su-jin.


    There were only baseless rumors that she had difficulty getting pregnant.


    Eunha hoped that Hayangs sibling would be born safely.


    May this happiness continue for her.


    What are you doing not coming in?


    Thats right, captain, hurry up to the kitchen!


    Youll be in trouble if you keep us waiting.


    Hayang poked her head out of the kitchen and puffed up her cheeks.


    In the kitchen, preparations to make cookies were in full swing.


    Eunha tied the straps of his apron, glancing at Seona as she gave Eunhyuk instructions.


    Eunae also received help from him in wearing her apron.


    You do this, Eunha.


    I just need to stir it, right?


    Dont let the butter and eggs separate!


    Wearing a white bandana on her head, Seona moved around the kitchen, assigning roles to the children.


    Eunae took on the role of mixing flour, baking soda, and baking powder with Minji.


    Eunha and Eunhyuk had to use a mixer to make the cream from the ingredients inside the bowl.


    Seona was working hard.


    She didnt hesitate to mention that she used to make cookies for children at church.


    In a soothing voice, she instructed the kids who didnt know what to do.


    But what kind of cookies are we making?


    Chocolate chip cookies.


    Making the cream was unexpectedly difficult.


    Eunha, who was also making the cream, asked Eunhyuk, who was similarly focused on his task, while getting cream on his nose.


    He asked while pulling him closer to make sure he didnt miss a spot.


    Chocolate chips?


    Why, Eunha, dont you like them?


    No? I like everything sweet.


    Eunha answered as he chopped walnuts beside him.


    He couldnt resist anything sweet.


    Of course, he also liked chocolate chips.


    When eaten with milk, there was no better snack.


    The reason he perked up at the mention of chocolate chips was that it reminded him of the time Baekryeon used to enjoy them as a snack.


    That was when she was in elementary school.


    Not just in elementary school.


    She had retained her childlike taste even as she grew older.


    Of course, also when she had just entered adulthood.


    Who are you thinking of right now?


    No one.


    Liar.


    Eunha turned his head away from Hayang, who was asking with her chubby cheeks.


    They had to make the cream.


    Eunae and Minji were also waiting for the amount they prepared.


    Come to think of it Do you guys know this? I read it in a book last time, but chocolate chips were made by a restaurant owner who accidentally put chocolate in cookie dough.


    As she was chopping walnuts, Hayang spoke up as if she had just remembered something.


    The children had to hear about the birth process of chocolate chips as their hands moved.


    I know that!


    Eunhyuk suddenly changed the subject.


    Speaking of chocolate chips! In the land of non-moist chocolate chips, there lived non-moist chocolate chips. In the land of moist chocolate chips, moist chocolate chips looked at the non-moist chocolate chips


    Eunhyuk, thats not how you do it. Its like this. In the land of non-moist chocolate chips, non-moist chocolate chips living in the land of moist chocolate chips saw moist chocolate chips


    You guys are making me hate chocolate chips.


    Eunhas head was spinning from hearing the words moist and chocolate chip flying everywhere.


    If he went home at this rate, hed be muttering about the chocolate chip land in his sleep.


    He decided to stay away from the kids who were playing with the wordplay.


    Finally, he finished his work.


    No Eunha! Where are you going? We still need to make the dough!


    Thats your job, Mukminji. Im too tired to do it!


    Captain! Dont you know what youre doing? Did you forget? If she does it!


    Eunhyuk, who had been competing with Seona, grabbed Eunha in surprise.


    Only now did Eunha realize it.


    Handing it over to Minji wouldnt convey gratitude to their parents; it would imply something else.


    Now, after putting flour, baking soda, and baking powder into the butter, add chocolate and mix


    Seona, why dont you add salt to this, dont you think it would be nice to have a sweet and salty flavor?


    Huh? If you do that, then.


    Uh! I have a great idea now! Hayang, dont you have cheese in the cafe?


    Kim Minji, who seemed to suddenly remember something, spoke joyfully as if shouting Eureka.


    Eunae also felt happy, following her.


    Just staying quiet is enough to complete half. But why does she always have to make a fuss?


    Captain, look at Kim Minjis face right now. Her expression is like shes already found the One Piece!


    No, its more like she cant differentiate whether what shes trying to do is poop or soybean paste.


    Eunha and Eunhyuk gossiped.


    Seona and Hayang were panicking when they saw Minji searching the kitchen for cheese.


    Hey, Minji, stop with the theatrics!


    What? Dont stop me. Just taste my cookies and get ready to cry.


    Hey, Kim Min-ji, why dont you make those tears now?


    Whats up with Choi Eunhyuk again?


    Minji ignored the two of them as if they werent worth the trouble.


    She was determined to find the salt and cheese no matter what.


    Wait, but arent you supposed to just divide the dough?


    Exactly, Captain!


    Jung Hayang, how many bowls do you have for the dough?


    Um, four!


    Jung Hayang shouted after checking the number of bowls available.


    The children, who were in different places, locked eyes as if they had made an unspoken agreement.


    Wouldnt it be enough if Minji made it alone?


    Hey, how about Minji, Seona, and I make them together?


    You two, Jin seona, Jung hayang, dont you know what Minji is like?


    Thats right! Do you think Min-ji will stay quiet?


    Unnie! Oppa! Eunae cant wait to eat!


    There are only 4 bowls? And only 4 oven pans? This wont work then


    How many of the centurys great discoveries do I have to make for people to notice At least, I want to make enough for two people


    Did you hear that? Minji is that kind of person! Shes going to drag at least one person with her. I dont want to! I dont want to send the nuns to heaven!


    Jin-seona, you finally spoke your mind! But you said it well! I want to see my mom and dad until the day I die!


    If we make a new batch of dough now No! Were out of ingredients!


    Unnie! Oppa! Eunae cant wait to eat!


    It was a total mess. S~ea??h the nov��lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The children didnt want to destroy Minjis illusion.


    To be more precise, they didnt want to deal with the aftermath of destroying Minjis illusion.


    For me I have my noona and Eunae. I dont want to make my noona and younger sister cry.


    Me neither. I have a younger sibling who will be born this year. I want to be happy.


    I have to take care of the children at church.


    Me too Me too, just like you! I have a puppy at home!


    Unnie! Oppa! Eunae wants to eat quickly!


    Hey! Wait a minute!


    The children fought to protect each other.


    It was a fight that seemed like it would never end.


    If it werent for the insight flashing through Eunhas mind


    We could have just made the dough with Eunae and baked them together. Just give Minji one piece of dough.


    Captain, youre the best!


    Thats true!


    Thank you, Eunha!


    The children shouted in excitement.


    Eunae jumped around, not understanding what was going on.


    Meanwhile, Minji, who was taking out salt from the cupboard


    Why are they like that? Theyre really weird kids. Ugh, if I dont play with them, who will?


    She clicked her tongue as if to express her contempt.


    Parents Day has passed.


    The children expressed their gratitude to their respective parents.


    Grandma, who received a package, sent a message saying she enjoyed the cookies.


    In the photo sent through his mom, there was Jin parang, standing at the front door with a cookie in his mouth. Four paper carnations were hanging above Jin parang.


    Grandma seemed to want to show off the paper carnations he made for the neighbors this year too.


    Eunha, Minji, hello.


    Hello.


    Hey Hayang, hi


    As Eunha walked to school today, he listened to Minjis nagging again today, and met Hayang at the shoe rack.


    Hayang was waiting for the two to change into indoor shoes.


    Hello, everyone! Ill go first!


    At that moment, Choi Eunhyuk rushed over.


    Out of breath, he just took off his shoes anywhere.


    Why is he like that?


    I dont know. Maybe hes on duty today or something.


    Maybe he overslept.


    The children commented on Eunhyuk, who climbed the stairs without looking back.


    But Minji, I was curious since earlier, what are you holding in your hands?


    Jung Hayang pointed to the bag Minji was holding.


    Eunha shook his head.


    He discreetly stepped back and killed his presence.


    There were things in the world that didnt need to be known.


    Eunha didnt really want to know.


    He decided to go upstairs, leaving the two behind.


    This? Leftover cookies from giving them to our parents yesterday. I brought them to share with the kids. Do you want one?


    Uh? Im okay


    Come on, eat it. Its sweet and a bit salty, itll be delicious.


    Thank you.


    Hayang looked around.


    Eunha wasnt there.


    Looking sad, she could only stare down at the cookie in her palm.


    Hayang, Minji, hello.


    Hello, Seona. Do you want a cookie too?


    Cookie? Im okay. I had breakfast not too long ago.


    She was a quick-witted fox.


    Entering the shoe rack, Seona, upon seeing Minji holding the bag and Hayang crying, quickly put her wit to use.


    She slyly changed the topic to prevent Minji from offering the cookies.


    Huh?


    Why are you like that?


    Why? Whats going on?


    Seona opened the shoe rack.


    There were no indoor shoes.


    Thats strange I should have put them here yesterday


    Seona, her triangular ears twitching, pursed her lips.


    She pondered, moving her tail back and forth, but couldnt find an answer.


    Who could have taken them?


    Who would take your indoor shoes? Maybe you put them in the wrong place?


    I doubt it


    Should I go to the teachers office and borrow slippers?


    Even after searching the nearby shoe racks, she couldnt find indoor shoes with Jin Seonas name on them.


    They reluctantly decided to borrow slippers from the teachers office.


    Where could my indoor shoes have gone?


    Minji and Hayang went up the stairs.


    Wearing slippers much larger than her feet, Seona, who was wearing them, stopped following the children.


    She turned around.


    She searched her memory.


    But no matter how hard she thought, she couldnt recall losing her indoor shoes.


    Jin Seona! Arent you coming?


    Seona! Youre late!


    Sorry! Ill come right now!


    Upon hearing someone call her, Seona shook her tail and hurried her steps.

 Chapter 168

    Chapter 168[When the Fox Rain Stops (2)].


    The next day, and the day after.


    There were no indoor shoes in the shoe rack.


    She wore her green slippers to school again today.


    Still nothing today?


    Yeah, hi.


    Eunha, who didnt arrive at school until after the bell, frowned at Seona as she organized her bag.


    Seona was visibly shy. She tucked her triangular ears back and forced a smile.


    I might have to carry indoor shoes in my bag from tomorrow on.


    Seona said in a soulless voice.


    Eunha, seated, looked around at his classmates.


    When their eyes met, the children were startled and turned their heads. Some kids stared at their desks.


    The children were speechless.


    Ever since Eunha had manifested his mana on Ham Chan-wook, the atmosphere in the classroom had been heavy, as if wrapped in a dark cloud.


    What kind of asshole did this?


    Not once, but for the fourth time.


    Someone is bullying Seona.


    But Eunha couldnt figure out who it was.


    The children were terrified.


    Because of him.


    They couldnt be doing this because they knew what would happen to them if they touched him.


    Does anyone know who touched Seonas shoe rack? Nobody saw anything?


    I asked the kids this morning, but no one knew anything.


    Eunha asked Minji, who was sitting diagonally across from him.


    Minji, with her indifferent face, shook her head.


    She said shed been asking everyone she knew, including the kids in her class, since early morning, with no luck.


    Hey, No Eunha. What should we do in this situation? Have you seen Soenas face?


    Uh.


    Hayang is comforting Seona.


    Seona could only smile weakly. She was forcibly pretending to be nonchalant.


    But her ears and tail didnt lie.


    The half-folded ears and drooping tail spoke volumes about her feelings.


    Shes so. S��arch* The n?vel_Fire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She tries to keep it inside.


    Seona was mature.


    She was only twelve, but she didnt explode her emotions like a child. She tried to handle things like an adult.


    But she was still a child.


    Containing emotions was not an easy task.


    Seeing a child trying to contain emotions in a way that even adults couldnt handle properly made him even angrier.


    He wanted to vent the emotions squirming in his stomach.


    But he couldnt act according to his emotions


    He had to suppress his anger.


    He couldnt let it run wild and worsen the situation.


    Instead, he met the eyes of his classmates.


    Looking for hostility or malice in their eyes.


    .


    The only emotion he could sense from the children was fear.


    Captain, I found Seonas indoor shoes.


    It was lunchtime.


    Eunhyuk approached with a dark face.


    The kids in the class ran to the cafeteria as soon as the bell rang to end fourth period.


    The only kids left in the classroom were those waiting for some quiet time or others waiting for friends from different classes.


    Where did you find them?


    Eunha glanced at Seona, who was sitting in the back of the class.


    Seona hadnt heard Eunhyuks story.


    She was talking to Hayang and organizing her textbooks.


    In the boys restroom on the first floor. They were in the trash bin.


    Why would they be there?


    The boys restroom is the closest to the shoe racks. I was looking for indoor shoes, but its a bit awkward to tell Seona, isnt it?


    Of course, dont even mention it.


    Minji cut through Eunhyuks hesitation.


    This was not the time to tell Seona that he had found her slippers.


    He couldnt even show her the shoes hed taken from the trash bin in the restroom.


    I wonder who did that.


    No one answered Eunhyuks muttering.


    The three of them were certain that someone had stolen Seonas shoes with malicious intent.


    Who? Why? For what purpose?


    Though they didnt say it out loud, all three were busy thinking about who had done it.


    No answers were forthcoming.


    Im going to have lunch alone today.


    Why? Where are you going?


    I have a lunch appointment.


    You finished all your lunch appointments. Who is it?


    Its just something I have to do.


    Ignoring Minjis probing questions, Eunha left the classroom.


    Instead of heading to the cafeteria, he found a secluded spot to return a milk carton.


    Under the stairs where people wouldnt notice.


    Until last year, it was a gathering place for kids who smoked cigarettes.


    Of course, it had been disrupted in front of Eunha.


    Sorry, Im a little late, arent I?


    The person Eunha was waiting for at the bottom of the stairs was Kim Yoo ha.


    As he emerged from the darkness, he fired off his camera flash to capture him standing there with a stiff face.


    Your face is so cool right now, isnt it?


    The other kids were too scared to come near me.


    Thats because they havent seen hyung fighting monsters!


    Yoo-ha said cheerfully.


    Eunha sat on an upside-down milk carton, eating bread Yoo-ha had brought from the snack bar.


    The reason I called you is, I dont have to tell you, right?


    You said Seonas indoor shoes were missing again today.


    Getting straight to the point, Yoo-ha asked.


    Since becoming aware of <Invisible>, Yoo-ha, despite being only nine years old, had steadily gained a foothold as an information broker within the school.


    Eunha was partly to blame.


    He introduced him to the kids who used to follow Lee Kanghyuk around.


    The kids wandering around deserted places became his eyes and ears.


    Have you found anything?


    Im still looking into it. Ive been investigating people coming to school early since this morning but there doesnt seem to be anyone suspicious.


    Yoo-ha shared what he had investigated so far by flipping through his notebook.


    But the clues were lacking.


    In the past four days, they couldnt pinpoint the culprit among the students who came to school early in the morning.


    There were no witnesses who could identify who had stolen the indoor shoes.


    Ill wait in front of Seona noonas shoe rack tomorrow morning.


    Eunhyuk was supposed to do that But if youre doing it, thats better. Itll be tough, but Ill ask you.


    Its a request from Eunha hyung , so of course, I have to do it! Also, I have to find out whos bothering Seona noona.


    Yoo-ha clenched his fist, full of determination.


    With his gift, he might be able to catch the perpetrator up close.


    Right. Hyung, do you know about this?


    This? What is it?


    There have been strange rumors going around the school.


    What kind of rumors?


    That an Ain could turn into a monster at any moment.


    What?


    Eunha frowned.


    It sounded ridiculous.


    Normally, he would have laughed it off and paid it no mind.


    But this was a strange situation.


    And the fact that Yoo ha had brought up such an unfounded rumor meant that public opinion was building, which was hard to ignore.


    Ive never heard of this before. When did it start?


    Its not like this story hasnt been around since I entered the school, its just that it hasnt been publicized until now.


    But its becoming public knowledge now.


    Last year, when Hyung went on the retreat. Since then, it seems the perception that Ain is dangerous has spread among the parents.


    Yoo-ha explained, glancing around.


    Eunhas face stiffened.


    The atmosphere in the school had changed considerably since the school trip last year.


    Not only had the children, then fourth graders, been traumatized by the monsters, but there had been casualties.


    Parents had been outraged.


    Some of them may have harbored hatred for monsters and took out their unresolved anger on Ains.


    To them, an Ain was no different from a monster.


    They couldnt allow an Ain, who they didnt know when would turn into a monster, to stay in the same classroom with their children.


    And when Hyung had the counseling session.


    .


    That seemed to be a turning point when the rumors became more widespread.


    The time of the counseling session was when the fifth graders began to fear him.


    It was also the time when Minji and Eunhyuks influence began to wane.


    It was too perfectly timed to be a mere coincidence.


    It seemed deliberate, as if someone intentionally leaked the information.


    Do you know who started spreading it?


    The rumors spread gradually, so I also caught on a bit late. Ive been investigating, but it takes time since I have to ask around individually.


    Check it out for me.


    He couldnt separate what was happening to Seona from the rumors that were spreading around the school.


    Perhaps the culprit tormenting Seona wasnt just one person.


    The theft of the indoor shoes might have been just the beginning.


    For what purpose, though?


    Then what was the reason behind their systematic harassment of Seona?


    No answers came.


    The world they were treading on was not the world of politics or players.


    It was an elementary school.


    Why would kids, who at most were just elementary students, go to such lengths to bully her?


    And about the people hyung asked me to look into last time, it turns out that Ham Chan-wook, Yeom Jae-jin, and Cho Yeona are all.


    The bell rang to end lunch.


    Eunha brushed the bread crumbs off his pants and stood up.


    Lets head back for now. Is what I asked for last time important?


    Well its not certain yet, so Ill investigate further and let you know next time.


    Please do. Before investigating them, find out the guy who stole Sonas indoor shoes and those spreading false rumors.


    Got it! Then Ill be off!


    Kim Yoo-has body melted into the darkness.


    Feeling his presence receding, Eunha returned to the classroom.


    And when he returned to the classroom


    All of you, take off your shoes, climb onto your desks, and kneel down.


    Im Dohon scolded the kids.


    It was lunchtime.


    Seona said she didnt feel well and wouldnt eat lunch.


    The children couldnt force her to go, so they went to eat lunch by themselves.


    Seonas face was pale from the morning, and although she answered dutifully when they spoke to her, she would just sit there sullenly when she was still.


    Even though Hayang had been by her side all morning, Seona couldnt seem to cheer up.


    Lets go buy some bread for you!


    That would be great!


    Choi Eunhyuk , youve been saying the right things for a while.


    The kids did as Eunhyuk said and picked out bread for Seona at the canteen.


    It was nearing the end of lunchtime, so the school store was relatively quiet.


    The three of them divided the money and paid for the items.


    As they chatted cheerfully, they headed back to the classroom, but


    I didnt do it!


    How can we believe you? You were the only one left in the classroom until the end!


    As soon as they entered the classroom, they encountered a scene where the kids were gathered around Seona, raising their voices.


    Whats going on? Why is everyone gathered like this?


    Eunhyuk and Hayang didnt understand the situation.


    Only Minji, who sensed the atmosphere, squeezed through the kids and stepped forward, protecting Sona.


    Whats happening?


    Minji moved in front, shielding Sona, who was taller than her.


    The kid who was arguing was Cho Yeona, the vice president of Class 3 in the fifth grade.


    She was a central figure among the girls.


    Kids who were close to her were clustered around her.


    Seona stole Miseons wallet.


    What?


    I told you it wasnt me!


    Minji reached out, stopping Seona from advancing.


    Looking around, she found a teary-eyed child, clutching the wallet in both hands.


    Explain in detail what happened. Seona wouldnt do something like that.


    Yeah, theres no way shed do it in front of all of you. But Minji, youd be surprised if you heard, right?


    Between the time we went to lunch and came back, Miseon lost her wallet, and it was found in Seonas locker. Do you still think she didnt steal it?


    I didnt steal it! I have no idea why it was in my locker! Why would I steal Miseons wallet?


    Minji glared at Cho Yeona, who lifted her chin defiantly.


    It was too artificial, too obvious.


    There were more than a couple of holes in this story.


    But how did you guys know that Miseons wallet would be in Seonas locker?


    How? Seona stayed in the classroom instead of having lunch. The kids who left the classroom last saw Seona still inside.


    Thats right.


    I saw it. I was the last one to leave.


    Cho Yeona looked at the other kids for support.


    The kids huddled around her nodded, each giving their testimony.


    So? Just because Seona stayed until the end, youre accusing her of being a thief?


    Its not accusing her of being a thief. Miseons wallet was found in Seonas locker for real.


    But who suggested searching Seonas locker? Cho Yeona, as vice president, do you have the right to search Sonas locker?


    Why? Im the vice president. A theft occurred in our class. And Seona stayed in the classroom until the end. Dont I have the right to check her locker?


    Why specifically Seonas locker? Even if Seona stayed until the end, there could have been other lockers, drawers, or bags. Why do you think it must have been in her locker?


    Well that


    For a moment, Cho Yeona was speechless.


    Minji seized this moment, not missing Cho Yeonas hesitation.


    She stretched out her hand, reaching for the truth.


    At that moment, someone shouted from the midst of the kids.


    I saw it! After eating, when I came to the classroom to get the soccer ball, Seona was in front of her locker!


    That was when I was trying to take out the textbook for the fifth-period class. And even then, there was no wallet in the locker!


    The kid who suddenly raised his hand and spoke up was Yeom Jae-jin, the president of the fifth grade class.


    Seona protested that it was a misunderstanding, but Ham Chan-wook and the others accused her before she could say a word.


    Shut up!


    Minji shouted, trying not to lose the argument.


    With a red face, Minji glared at Yeom Jae-jin.


    Dont you think its a bit much to accuse her of being a thief when you didnt even see it yourself? She said she didnt do it, and someone else could have put the wallet in her locker!


    Min-ji, do you really think that makes any sense? What makes you think that kids in your class would do something like that? Dont you think youre being like that on Seona because shes your friend?


    Cho Yeona grabbed Minjis hand.


    The gaze of the class changed.


    At first, they thought it was a funny sight, but when Minji said she was suspicious of them, they became uncomfortable.


    She was the one who brought up the idea that they might have done it.


    Even if it was, the lockers are all locked with keys. Do you really think anyone else would be able to get into Seonas locker?


    .


    Minji was silent.


    Everyone in the class has an assigned locker key.


    But that doesnt mean they cant open other peoples lockers.


    There are only a limited number of keys.


    There are countless lockers on school that can be unlocked with a single key.


    That means shes not the only one who can open them.


    But Minji cant bring herself to say anything to the kids glaring at her.


    To do so would be to turn the entire class against her.


    Who the hell would do that?


    Most of all, she didnt know the true intentions of the person who had done this to Seona, even though she had the common sense to know better.


    I didnt think she was like that. I thought she was a good girl.


    She was making fun of us behind our backs.


    Shes a fox, after all. Foxes are cunning creatures, you know?


    But why would she do that?


    Why? She lives in a church. Where do you think she would get the money?


    Thats right. Sometimes she even wears second-hand clothes


    By the time she regained her senses, whispers were heard from all around.


    No! She doesnt steal anything! You dont understand! When have you ever seen her steal anything?


    I didnt see her steal anything, but. but I did see her flirting with Eunha and tricking you.


    Shes a fox. Look at Eunhyuk and Hayang. They say its not Seona even though the evidence is right in front of them.


    This is why Ain is. I can see why my mom didnt want me to play with her.


    No! Shes not the girl you think she is! Somethings wrong! Dont you guys think so? Who would want to this. to her?


    Jung Hayang, who in the world would do something like this to pick on Seona? How is that possible? Youre so blinded by the books you read that you cant see reality.


    My dad said Ain lives in a place called the slums. He said the people who live there take stealing for granted, so he told me to stay away from them.


    Ive seen an Ain player before, and they look really scary. Dont you think Jin-seona would be like that?


    Honestly, Seonas a little, I mean, weve been close because of you guys, but hasnt she been secretly looking down on us?


    I never did that!


    Thats right, Ive noticed it a little bit, too. Shed go to the bathroom with Hayang and Minji, but when Id ask her to go, shed get distressed. It makes me feel bad.


    A little, yeah. Seona doesnt talk to the other girls much.


    Yeah, its kind of like that. She doesnt look down on us, but she kind of pushes us away.


    I dont know, I dont think shes any good.


    Just because she hangs out with them, she thinks shes something special. But shes just an Ain mom used to say that. Kids like her cant even earn a living properly.


    Honestly. Im scared of her. Just looking at her reminds me of what happened at the retreat!


    Thats right, shes scary! Why do you have ears on your head? Why do you have a tail? And why are your eyes red?


    ImI.


    Jin seona, your tail is touching my arm!


    Hey! Watch out! You might end up like her!


    Its the Jin seona virus! Guys, dont touch her! Youll turn into monsters if you do!


    I dontI dont think thats!


    Look at her tears.


    That sucks, really, why do you have to make us the bad guys?


    Thats her pretending to cry, cant a fox whos been laughing behind your back pretend to cry?


    Ah! Youve got a virus! Hurry up and pass it on to someone else or youll turn into a monster!


    IamIam not a.


    Monster.


    Someone else chimed in.


    Then, the kids, too many to determine who started it, joined in and poured out insults.


    Freak.


    Monster.


    On the subject of monsters!


    Monster.


    Youre a monster.


    Monster!


    Im scared.


    Oh my God.


    I hate you now!


    Monster.


    Help me!


    Monster!


    She is a virus!


    Get away from me!


    Dont look this way!


    Im scared.


    The monster is crying!


    Run away!


    How do monsters cry?


    Kiek!?


    I wish things like you were dead.


    All of you, take off your shoes, climb onto your desks, and kneel down.

 Chapter 169

    Chapter 169Unlocked chapter (1/1) Thanks to Tom!


    [When the Fox Rain Stops (3)].


    I must have said it before. Dont bring valuable items to school.


    The sound of a wooden club swishing through the air resonated.


    A short, sharp sound echoed through the classroom at regular intervals.


    The kids who were hit on their feet couldnt bear the pain and burst into tears.


    But Im Dohon didnt lower the club until he had hit the predetermined number of times.


    Starting tomorrow, anyone caught bringing valuables to school will have them confiscated immediately. If you lose them, its your own responsibility, so keep that in mind!


    Im Dohon struck the club equally on all the kids in the class.


    Seona was no exception.


    Kneeling on the desk with her hands on the desk, Seona kept her head down, trying not to show her crying face.


    Even when she was hit by the club, she bit her lips and held back her cries.


    Next!


    Next!


    Next!


    Hayang and Eunhyuk too.


    Both endured the pain as they were hit with the club.


    Ill say it again.


    Im Dohon passed by the kids who had collapsed on the desks, unable to withstand the pain, and said, Stealing someone elses belongings is undoubtedly a bad thing to do. But I dont care if you stole a wallet or not, or if you did it as a prank.


    The reason Im hitting you all is one and only.


    I dont want to suspect that theres a thief in our class who stole a wallet.


    Do you want to doubt your classmate you have to spend a year with?


    A kid who had fallen down after being hit raised his hand, signaling he had done something wrong.


    Im Dohon suppressed the crying kid with his strength and swung the club.


    Dont suspect your classmates.


    Im Dohon looked down at Minji after hitting her.


    Eunha closed his eyes as his turn came.


    He frowned as he took a hit.


    Im Dohon was a former player.


    Even if he was slapping with force, it was more than a normal slap.


    Still, he endured the pain.


    After receiving a total of five blows, Eunha slowly lifted his eyelids.


    Im Dohon stood at the teachers table, looking around at the children who couldnt make eye contact.


    Ill speak for the last time.


    Im Dohon scraped his foot against the floor and spoke to the crying kids and those who had collapsed on the desks as if they were falling down.


    Dont confuse difference with being bad.


    You and Ain are the same people.


    You are just different from each other; its not about who is right or wrong.


    There are no wrong people in this world.


    There are just different people.


    I hope you see those who are different not as objects of criticism but as subjects of understanding.


    To the children who couldnt answer, Dohon left them with his final words.


    Please dont try to mold the world you will live in like this.


    I hope something like today will never happen again.


    That day, the children were punished for the rest of the afternoon.


    The incident in the third class of fifth graders spread throughout the school during the day.


    It couldnt help but spread.


    Not only did the children raise their voices to the point that the other children in the class were prying, but Im Dohon made them serve the punishment without giving them a recess.


    Now it wasnt just one class, but the whole school.


    Hey, whats going on?


    Seona stole it, didnt she?


    Did the teacher hit her?


    Eunha frowned as the other kids from other class came to ask questions as soon as school was out.


    They talked to the ones they knew, and spied Seona organizing her backpack with her head down.


    Minji, I need you to walk Seona home today.


    Ill do it even if you dont tell me, but what about you, where are you going?


    To the teachers office.


    Eunha left his friends behind and headed out of the classroom.


    Did you hear about it? an Ain, who was drunk yesterday, suddenly stabbed a person on the street with a knife.


    Really? Why did he do that?


    I dont know. I heard it on the news; they didnt ask, its a murder, they said.


    So, he stabbed someone without any reason? Thats scary.


    Someone told me that an Ain has some of his monster nature left in him, and he gets easily agitated.


    It was annoying to hear.


    Kids in the hallway were gossiping about the Ains.


    Eunha glanced back.


    Unnoticed, the kids walked on, talking amongst themselves.


    They werent the only ones.


    Did you hear about it? Class 3 of the 5th grade was in chaos today, right?


    I knew something like this would happen someday. Its Jin seona, that Ain. Ain lives in the slums, you know.


    I passed by the slums once, and the people there looked really scary!


    I saw an Ain player arguing with a convenience store owner before. He looked really scary when he got angry.


    Kids were talking about Ain everywhere.


    I wondered why I hadnt noticed until now.


    I didnt notice because I wasnt interested in school.


    I didnt realize that the speculation about the Ains was so prevalent in the school.


    That they would turn into knives aimed at Seona as if they had been waiting for this moment.


    Eunha.


    Entering the staff room, Eunha found Im Dohon leaning back in his chair and rubbing the corners of his eyes.


    He looked tired.


    Teacher, did something happen?


    Its none of your business.


    Im Dohon didnt answer.


    Eunha left him to take a long breath and listened to his surroundings.


    It wasnt hard to figure out what had happened.


    It seemed like he had been reprimanded severely by the vice-principal.


    Apparently, they received calls from parents claiming that the punishment imposed on the kids was excessive.


    Are you okay?


    Im just a temporary teacher At least I wont get fired. Its not something you need to worry about.


    I guess so.


    Eunha swallowed the unnecessary words.


    It wasnt what he wanted to ask.


    Im Dohon, who usually didnt reveal his emotions, had a dark expression on his face.


    He was a former player.


    But four years had been enough time to turn him into a teacher who cared for the kids.


    The emotions he must have felt today were beyond words.


    Im tired. Just get to the point. Why did you come here?


    I want to check the school CCTV footage. For the last three days.


    CCTV?


    Im Dohon frowned.


    Turning his chair, he looked around at the other teachers before replying.


    Why?


    Teacher, you know too, right? The incident where Seonas indoor shoes disappeared. Today, Seona was even accused of being a thief


    .


    Trying to find out who the culprit is. Wont it be on the CCTV footage?


    No use.


    After entering the password on the laptop screen, Im Dohon opened the folder on the desktop.


    It was full of video files.


    Is this CCTV footage?


    It was recorded from yesterday to today, but, as you can see, it looks like this.


    The quality is really bad.


    It was a recording of the hallway.


    The quality was such that you could barely see the color of the children walking in and out of the hallway.


    There are two CCTVs on each floor, one at each end of the hallway. The exception is one in front of the staff room.


    It doesnt capture the inside of the classrooms?


    As you can see. There are concerns about privacy violations.


    Im Dohon chuckled as he played the video of the 5th-grade hallway.


    The footage on the screen did not reveal the crime that must have occurred during lunch.


    What about the ground floor? The closest CCTV to Seonas shoe rack in the hallway


    It only captured the front view of the entrance. You can see the students who came to school in the morning, but since I dont know the time of the incident


    Eunhyeok said he found the indoor shoes in the boys restroom on the ground floor today


    Eunha stopped talking in the middle.


    The specific time couldnt be determined. They couldnt know when the indoor shoes were lost.


    They might be able to narrow down the suspects, but it wasnt conclusive. It would take some time to find the culprit.


    Moreover, they couldnt even determine if the culprit acted alone or not.


    His intuition was certain that it was a crime committed by multiple people, but why?


    The problem was that he couldnt understand the intentions of those who orchestrated this incident.


    Eunha sighed.


    Im Dohons smartphone vibrated.


    not again.


    He, showing an annoyed expression, stared at the ringing phone for a while before finally answering the call.


    He changed his tone when talking to the parents and waved his hand dismissively.


    Eunha bowed his head and excused himself.


    He left the teachers office.


    For what purpose?


    An unanswered question.


    I wanted to ask as soon as I found the culprit.


    On his way back home, he recalled the events at school today.


    He thought about the kids who showed hostility toward Seona.


    Soon, he lowered his head.


    All the kids in the class didnt think highly of Seona.


    Moreover, they were afraid of him.


    .


    The way home felt infinitely long.


    Youre here early, Captain.


    How long have you been here?


    Since I woke up this morning.


    Early morning.


    Eunha and Minji met Eunhyeok, who was guarding Seonas shoe rack.


    Apparently, Hayang planned to come to school with Seona today.


    What about Seonas indoor shoes? Are they okay?


    Theyre fine. I checked them as soon as I came this morning.


    What about checking inside the shoes? What if theres a trap or something?


    Oh, wait I havent checked that.


    Minji chewed on her pencil anxiously.


    A flustered Eunhyeok quickly opened the shoe rack.


    After reaching down and feeling the soles of her shoes, Minji assured him that everything was fine.


    You didnt see any suspicious kids, did you?


    No, I didnt!


    While Minji checked to make sure Eunhyuk hadnt missed anything, Eunha deployed his sensors.


    He felt a presence nearby.


    It was Yoo ha. He was using <Invisible> and guarding Seonas shoe rack.


    Lets stop here. We dont need to guard it anymore. Its okay here. Yoo ha is monitoring it.


    Are you sure we can trust him?


    If Yoo has here, then well


    Having heard the words that Yoo ha was present, Eunhyeok left without any lingering attachment to the shoe rack.


    The three of them asked Yoo ha, who was using <Invisible>, to watch over them and went upstairs. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    There were a few kids who had come to school early in the classroom.


    Minji awkwardly greeted them and went straight to Seonas spot.


    Why Seonas spot?


    I want to check if there are any insults written on the desk. Even if its written with a pencil, it might not be visible from a distance. It could have been written in small letters.


    Minji carefully examined every inch of Seonas desk for any meaningless scribbles.


    After checking the desk, she moved on to the chair.


    Minji thoroughly inspected it, even looking under the cushion, and then proceeded to rummage through Seonas desk.


    Minji, feeling under the insole of the indoor shoes with her hand, conveyed that there was nothing unusual.


    Why there?


    I dont know what might be inside the desk. Um, there are no textbooks. Maybe theyre in the locker.


    Why are you unfolding the notebook?


    Just in case. The notebook could be torn to pieces. There might be strange insults written on it


    Minjis inspection continued afterward.


    She checked the path from the back door of the classroom to Seonas seat for anything that might trip her up, and went to check the girls restroom for any buckets.


    There was a suspicious bucket, so she emptied the water and decided to remove the bucket itself to the downstairs restroom just in case.


    Captain, what do you think Minji saw? Why is she checking if a vinyl umbrella opens properly when theres no rain? Why is she taking it to the restroom?


    Dont think too much. I dont know either.


    Eunha glanced at the kids standing at the end of the classroom while standing near the window.


    He checked if there were any kids showing odd signs.


    So far, everything seemed fine.


    Seonas late.


    Yeah, why is she so late?


    She didnt show up to school, even as the empty seats began to fill up and the number of kids passing in the hallway increased.


    Hey, hello.


    Hello?


    Youre late today?


    Sorry, I overslept.


    Hayang and Seona were the last to arrive at school.


    Seona cowered momentarily as soon as Hayang opened the classroom door.


    Carefully stepping inside, she avoided the gazes of her classmates and greeted them.


    Is everything okay?


    Yeah, but Seona seems a bit down.


    Eunha grabbed Hayang.


    Hayang replied next to his ear.


    Seona still seemed down today.


    Her tail and ears were drooping weakly.


    Her appearance, anxiously watching the kids studying in the morning, was clearly visible.


    Still, its good that she has indoor shoes today.


    Thats true.


    Seona was wearing indoor shoes.


    But Eunha couldnt think positively about it.


    The kids in the class avoided Seona.


    Not only the kids in the class but also the misunderstanding about the Ains was still spreading in the school.


    It was impossible that Seona, who had sharp ears, didnt hear it.


    Its frustrating and irritating.


    His chest felt tight, and his stomach felt hot.


    He wanted to somehow vent his frustrations, but he didnt know how or what to do.


    Seona, can you lend me your locker key?


    Huh? Why?


    At that moment.


    Minji extended her hand to Seona, who was starting morning self-study.


    Seona, with her pointed ears perked up, showed a bewildered expression.


    Youre doing morning self-study. Ill get the first period textbook for you.


    No, Ill do it.


    Its okay. Just listen to me.


    .


    Seona couldnt say anything.


    She avoided giving her locker key to anyone since she had it forcefully taken away by the kids in the class yesterday.


    After much deliberation, she fished deep in her bag for her locker key.


    Stay here. Ill get it for you.


    Thanks.


    Seona felt deeply sorry.


    Minji, who responded as if it was nothing, headed toward the back of the classroom.


    Do we need to check the lockers too?


    Did you forget what happened yesterday?


    Eunhyuk whispered in a small voice that the other kids couldnt hear.


    Minji retorted irritably.


    She opened the locker.


    They werent the only ones with their mouths open, unable to find the words.


    The other kids in the class turned their heads.


    Not just petals fell from the locker.


    Several insect corpses the size of a thumb were mixed in.


    Who is it?


    Eunha broke the silence.


    A petal fell from a locker.


    It was a white flower.


    Who is it?


    His voice was filled with mana.


    He pulled out something tangled and knotted inside his stomach that he couldnt stand anymore.


    A suffocating pressure covered the entire space.

 Chapter 170

    Chapter 170[When the Fox Rain Stops (4)].


    There was a limit to his patience.


    Eunha, who revealed the suppressed power, looked around at each of the students.


    All of them were afraid of him.


    None of them looked like the culprit.


    But it didnt matter.


    Did you do it?


    Oh, noI didntI didnt!


    He stared into the eyes of each child he questioned, and that was enough.


    One child, who received the released power, flew across the room, crashing into a desk.


    Then who did it? Someone among you must have seen.


    I, I didnt seeuhhhhhhhh!


    The child who made eye contact waved his hands in panic.


    Soon enough, the childs breathing became labored and he fell to his knees.


    Unperturbed, Eunha attacked the other child.


    You think that makes sense?


    He had no intention of treating them as children.


    He wouldnt kill them.


    He would only instill fear.


    He planned to continue this way until he found out who orchestrated this.


    Eventually, someone would speak up.


    Still not going to talk? Is there really no one here?


    He had already sent five kids flying.


    Eunha snorted as he looked at the terrified children one by one.


    His eyes locked with Yeom Jae-jin, the fifth grade class president.


    U-uhuhuh?


    Hey, you really dont know?


    He had heard from Minji yesterday.


    There were a few kids who had tried to frame Seona as a thief.


    Yeom Jae-jin had pointed her out.


    Eunha looked down at him as he collapsed, clutching his chest with both hands.


    Uhuh!


    Cho Yeona, and you?


    Ugh, Eunha I I!


    Cho Yeona screamed and rolled on the floor, unable to resist the onslaught of energy.


    She slammed into the desk and fell to the ground, grunting and clutching her throat.


    Come out.


    Once the two could talk, Eunha intended to ask them again.


    He turned his head to Ham Chan-wook.


    Their eyes met, and he shuddered.


    He reached for him.


    He tried to reach out.


    Eunha, dont. Im fine.


    Seona held onto his hand, trying to stop him from attacking.


    She was pulling his hand with all her strength, adding her weight.


    Im fine, really, dont do this. Youre scaring the kids. Whats wrong with you?


    Jin-seona shook her head, begging him not to.


    Eunha frowned.


    Her face said she was fine.


    Watching her hold back tears made him feel unnecessarily angry.


    She was the one who had the hardest time keeping her emotions in check.


    Nevertheless, Seona was desperately saying that she was fine.


    Eunha, youre a good boy, right? You cant do this. Dont you see how theyre looking at you right now?


    He knows.


    How the kids are looking at him.


    How theyre scared of him and whimpering.


    And it didnt matter.


    It didnt matter what they thought of him.


    I just want to rip this shit apart.


    You cant do this to yourself. The kids will hate you for it.


    And youre okay?


    For a moment, Seonas eyes widened.


    She hesitated, then forced a smile.


    Im fine, Ive been, Ive been preparing for this for a long time.


    Dont be ridiculous.


    Eunha crushed the words shed struggled out.


    Manifesting mana within his body, he shook her off and turned back to the children.


    He was about to lash out at the recovered Yeom Jae-jin again when-.


    No-Eunha, what are you doing?


    It was impossible for Im Dohon not to have sensed the sudden burst of mana.


    With his hair disheveled, he burst into the classroom, shaking off the fear that had colored the room.


    Im waiting for you in the counseling room.


    Im Dohon growled in a low, gravelly voice.


    Eunha glared at him.


    He didnt avert his gaze.


    Yes.


    After a long moment of eye contact, he steadied his mana.


    He left the classroom without looking back at the childrens horrified stares.


    .


    He sensed a flurry of activity near him.


    He opened his hand.


    A note fell out of thin air.


    He grabbed the note, shoved it into his pocket, and headed for the counseling office.


    I thought I was going to die because I was so scared! Who did it? Who played such a prank on Jin Seonas locker?


    Sorry But I really didnt know Eunha would get angry over that.


    Lunchtime.


    Children including Cho Yeona and Ham Chan-wook gathered behind the library, discussing the situation.


    Even just thinking about it now sent shivers down Cho Yeonas spine.


    In the situation where she couldnt even breathe properly and her vision was shaking all around, she even felt the fear of death.


    She decided to avoid doing anything that would provoke Eunha further.


    Other kids agreed with this sentiment.


    Ham Chan-wook, who had been beaten by him before, was on the verge of losing control just hearing Eunhas name.


    Dont worry. Our work is almost done.


    Yeom Jae-jin, who had kept his mouth shut, calmed the anxious children.


    The work was almost done.


    Rumors about Ain had spread around the school.


    It didnt take much to spread the rumor.


    At Doan Elementary School, it hadnt always been an open topic of conversation, but there were stories about Ain that cast Seona in a negative light.


    And since last years retreat, theres been a growing sense that Ains existence are a danger.


    The children simply lit the prepared oil and added firewood.


    Of course, Hong Jinwoo had prepared the spark. It wasnt difficult for him, as he was a direct descendant of the Dangun group, to find out about the incidents caused by Ain players.


    Now all they needed to do was fan the flames or watch from the other side of the river.


    There would be no direct harassment of Seona in the future.


    All you have to do is go around badmouthing the Ains to the kids you know.


    Really? Nothing scary is going to happen now, right?


    No, dont worry.


    Yeom Jae-jin said as he looked around at the children who belonged to the Dangun Group.


    The fifth graders of class 3 seemed to be scared of Eunha, but the others didnt seem to realize how scary he was.


    Still, it didnt matter.


    No one would ever offend him like they did today.


    He shouldnt have been able to use his powers so freely in the first place.


    Today, he hadnt returned to class after being called by the teacher.


    Not only that, but the more he wielded fear, the worse his and Seonas standing would be.


    Jin-woo said that from now on, hell handle things with his dads company.


    The purpose of stepping on Jin Seona wasnt to torment her.


    What they had done so far was just a rush.


    From the inside, the children discredit her, and from the outside, Hong Jin-woo worsens public opinion of her.


    Until the day she is expelled from Doan Elementary School.


    So dont worry about it!


    His line of sight plummeted to the ground.


    An irresistible force pressed down on the back of his neck.


    He squeezed his eyes shut as the ground flashed in front of him, and the pain shook his head.


    !!!


    He tried to touch his face scratched by small rocks and brushed off the dirt from his eyes, but he couldnt move his body.


    Something on top of him pressed his hands behind his back.


    He exerted force on his head to break free, but a hand that had grabbed his hair smacked his head down onto the ground.


    No sound came out.


    His body, covered in dirt, repeatedly heaved as if trying to throw up the contents of his stomach.


    W-What is this!


    The world turned pitch black.


    He couldnt see anything, and in pain, unable to scream, he felt like he was left alone in the darkness.


    He wanted to open his eyes.


    But the force that constrained him didnt allow him to open his eyes.


    Did you enjoy it so far?


    The note that Yoo ha handed me was the result of the investigation by Ham Chan-wooks group that I had asked for earlier.


    As soon as it was time for lunch, Eunha left the counseling room and ran down the hallway.


    The group were from Dangun Construction.


    The president of the fifth grade-class 3, Yeom Jae-jin, had a father who was the president of Dangun Construction, and Cho Yeona and Ham Chan-wooks parents worked for the company.


    Many of the other kids who hung out with them had parents with some sort of connection to Dangun E&C or belonged to affiliated companies of the Dangun Group.


    Crazy bastards!


    Curse words came out of his mouth.


    If the situation hadnt turned out like this, he might have accepted the information Yoo Ha had given him.


    The kids related to the Dangun Group were forming a group within the school.


    But as he recalled the flow of events that Yoo Ha had brought as additional information, the presence of the Dangun Group couldnt be overlooked.


    The word Dangun appeared too many times to dismiss it as a coincidence.


    Above all, there was one thing he couldnt understand.


    Why Seona!


    The Dangun Group was attacking Seona with malice.


    I knew Hong Jin-woo was an asshole, but!


    It was last summer.


    Hong Jin-woo, the heir to the Dangun Group, had been humiliated at Hayangs birthday party.


    Theres no way he didnt have a bruised ego after his disgraceful behavior.


    He must have been waiting for an opportunity.


    Still, there was one thing he couldnt understand.


    Why her?


    He could count on one hand the people who had humiliated him.


    One was himself, the other was Hayang.


    The last one was Han Seo-hyun, a direct member of Sirius Group.


    But Hong Jin-woo wasnt attacking one of them, he was attacking Seona.


    The question could be heard as he beat the children of the Dangun Group who were talking in the backyard of the library.


    Ji, Jin-woo, saidtomessher.


    Yeom Jae-jin muttered with his face covered in blood and dirt, his lips trembling like a crucian carp.


    His face was swollen as if stung by bees.


    Eunha glared at the kids who were lying on the ground, pressing against their backs without permission.


    The kids, who were moving without permission, were no longer moving.


    They knew how the kid who had tried to escape a moment ago had been dealt with and were sticking to the ground, just breathing.


    Why?


    T-Thats we shouldnt attack you because its dangerous.


    Eunha shut his mouth.


    Its not always possible to harass someone by targeting them directly.


    Sometimes, targeting the acquaintances of the person you wanted to torment could be more effective.


    Especially if that person was someone close.


    He was under the protection of the Sirius Group.


    Hayang was a direct descendant of the Alice Group, and if it were Seohyun, she would have retaliated before being targeted.


    Thats why they chose Seona.


    She was the one weakness that the two of them couldnt hide because she had a backstory that made her the perfect target.


    There was nothing easier than attacking her for being labeled as an Ain.


    Yeah what.. Jinwoo did!


    Eunha kicked Yeom Jae-jin in the side as he tried to laugh at him.


    He couldnt even protest and screamed.


    Ha.


    Eunha tore his gaze away from the children sprawled on the floor and looked up at the sky.


    He didnt know what to do.


    Hurting them wouldnt make things better.


    The situation was out of his hands in the first place.


    Giving in to his emotions and hurting them would only make it harder to deal with later.


    It was frustrating.


    If there was an enemy to defeat, he could swing his sword.


    But the world he lived in was not the players world.


    The opponent was an entity that moved like an organism, surrounded by intangible rumors.


    And it was a group.


    It wasnt just Hong Jin-woo as an individual.


    For some reason, the Dangun Group was supporting him.


    Yeom Jae jin, tell your father to stop any schemes from the outside.


    It, its useless I what did I say this is what Jinwoo Jinwoos grandfather told me to do


    Do it if you want to live. Ham Chan-wook, Cho Yeona, you too.


    The named children couldnt reply.


    They had no power to act against parents who followed the groups orders.


    Yet he threatened them.


    Erase the rumors circulating in the school, and publicly criticize every action you took in front of the kids.


    How do we do that? How can we erase the rumors uugh


    Ham Chan-wook clenched his chest, gasping for air.


    The ground looked yellow.


    An unknown secretion, whether tears or mucus, covered his face.


    Barely able to breathe after peeing himself, he gave up on protesting.


    Do it.


    Eunha didnt ask for an answer.


    It was an order, not a request.


    He was going to roll them so thoroughly theyd wish they were dead.


    Open your eyes. Look up.


    The children struggled to their feet at the command.


    All of them tried to meet his eyes, trembling with fear.


    Once he was sure that every single one of them was looking at him, he cast his fear spell.


    Ah ah!


    What what whats happening here!


    Where is this!


    !


    The children were captured by different fears.


    However, it was just a fear warning.


    Right now, he couldnt shatter their minds.


    It was annoying.


    He walked away from the backyard.


    It was indeed infuriating.


    The rumors spreading within the school were not the end.


    Something would happen outside the school soon.


    He had to resolve the issues happening inside and outside the school.


    Eunha.


    Why are you not in class and what are you doing here?


    When he completely left the backyard, he stopped abruptly when he saw Hayang standing in front of the library.


    She seemed to have noticed what happened in the backyard.


    Is it because of me?


    No.


    Eunha replied nonchalantly.


    She was good at taking in information with her mana.


    At this distance, she could probably overhear what they would have confessed through her mana.


    Still, Eunha acted as if he knew nothing.


    Lets go back to class. Youll get scolded too.


    Seona, this. Its because of me.


    Jung Hayang.


    .


    What do you want me to say?


    Hayang waited for an answer until she grabbed his sleeve.


    Changing his face, Eunha looked into her big eyes and spoke straight.


    Do you want me to say its because of you?


    .


    What do you want to hear? Do you want me to say that its because of you that Seona is like this?


    No. Its not like that. If Id, if Id handled it right, this wouldnt have happened to her, so Im taking responsibility for.


    Youre taking responsibility?


    Hayang kept her mouth shut.


    Eunha laughed in disbelief.


    Dont say that when you dont have the power to take responsibility.


    Responsibility is something that even powerful people try to avoid.


    It was ridiculous that she said she would take responsibility when she had no power.


    Above all, it was the wrong person to be responsible.


    Did you do something wrong?


    No.


    Why should you be responsible if you didnt do anything wrong?


    Dont blame everything on you. Dont blame everything on others either.


    They had one goal.


    By attacking Seona, they were trying to evoke guilt.


    But will she blame herself?


    I dont want her to bend to their will.


    She must face it without wavering.


    Who should bear the responsibility?


    Obviously, the ones who started the fire.


    Eunha grabbed Hayangs hand, tears streaming down her face.


    You havent done anything wrong.


    It was those bastards who were at fault.


    He swallowed the words inside. S��ar?h the N??eFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Instead, he tightened his grip.


    Yeah.


    Hayang nodded softly.

 Chapter 171

    Chapter 171[When the Fox Rain Stops (5)].


    Eunha didnt come to class.


    After being questioned by Im Dohon about what happened in the backyard of the library, he was forced to spend the rest of the day in the counseling office.


    After school, he was grabbed by his mom and taken home.


    Lets go to our captains house!


    The classroom was deserted.


    Not only was Eunha not in class, but several kids had been sent to the health center.


    Eunhyuk was sick to death of being around kids who hadnt spoken all day.


    Seona was slumped over her desk, and when he tried to talk to her, she just shook her head.


    She didnt look up until the end of class.


    Hayang is like that too.


    Whats wrong with her?


    To make matters worse, Hayang hasnt had any energy since fifth period.


    Eunhyuk and Minji ended up having to take care of the depressed duo.


    Jin-seona and you guys shouldnt go home, but wait in the staff room.


    What? In the school office?


    Yes. Its nothing, dont worry.


    And so it was.


    Im Dohon called Eunhyuk and his friends as they were leaving the classroom.


    When Minji asked suspiciously, Im Dohon didnt answer the question and supervised the kids cleaning the classroom.


    What is it?


    Whats going on?


    Minji and Eunhyuk scratched their heads.


    Seona was staring at the floor, and Hayang was unable to hide her dark face.


    Looking back at them, Minji and Eunhyuk looked at each other and shook their heads.


    They had to take care of them so that they could return home safely.


    Unable to help themselves, Minji and Eunhyuk headed to the school office, making sure the two were following them.


    Yes, Maam, I didnt do that.


    We didnt get anything like that.


    Dont worry too much. Nothings happened so far, so its okay.


    The ringing continued.


    In the staff room, teachers were taking calls, barely paying attention to the kids coming in.


    The children had to wait for Im Dohon in the bustling, noisy staff room.


    Im sorry Im late. Ill walk you home.


    What do you mean, didnt you have something you wanted to tell us?


    Its getting late, so lets get in the car and talk.


    Minji scrutinized Im Dohon, who was avoiding her gaze.


    Something was fishy.


    The teachers suggestion to wait in the staff room until after school was unsettling, and now, after waiting, suggesting to talk in the car was incredibly awkward.


    Nevertheless, Minji grabbed the kids and followed him out.


    Im Dohon didnt say much as they drove down to the parking lot.


    Minji frowned as he talked about school and the future.


    Huh? Teacher, isnt it closer to go out the front door? It would be a waste to go around the back door.


    If you want a car to pass, the back door is convenient.


    Eunhyuk questioned when he saw that the car leaving the parking lot went around the back gate instead of going to the front gate.


    Im Dohon stepped on the accelerator like it was no big deal.


    Damn, when did they arrive here?


    When they saw the back gate, Im Dohon grumbled, not taking his eyes off the people gathered there.


    After a while, he still didnt drive the car to the back door.


    Eunhyuk in the passenger seat and the children in the back seat silently watched him.


    Ha.


    Im Dohon sighed, taking his eyes off the road.


    Jin seona, keep your head down until I say its okay.


    What?


    You guys keep your heads down too.


    Teacher, what does that mean?


    The kids looked puzzled.


    Something doesnt feel right.


    Minji glared at the people gathered at the back door.


    Keep your head down, Im Dohon said, and released his foot from the brake.


    The vehicle passed through the back door.


    What is this?


    .


    Sir, what is this?


    The children who had been following him looked up as the car rattled once.


    The people standing at the back gate were parents.


    People lined up along the road, holding placards, closely observed the car whose interior wasnt visible.


    [Our school is good without an Ain child]


    [We cant put our child in a classroom with a monster!]


    [Ain is a monster, monsters are not human, they need to be exterminated].


    [Provide a safe environment for our children to learn!]


    [Dont forget about <end-of-the-century-destruction>!]


    They only raised the signs high enough for the people leaving to see the slogans.


    As the car descended, pieces of paper criticizing Ain were scattered around.


    You dont need to worry about this. Its a school matter.


    A school matter? But an Ain in this school


    Theres only Seona.


    Minji shuddered as she said the words.


    She turned around in the backseat.


    She was sure.


    Her mother was standing there.


    Sir, please stop the car. Im getting out.


    What?


    Ditch me and go ahead!


    As soon as Im Dohon stopped the car, Minji opened the door and ran out.


    The kids in the car widened their eyes.


    Minji ran toward the woman holding a placard up the hill.


    Ah.


    Why is mom here!!!


    Hayang and Eunhyuk let out small gasps almost simultaneously.


    It was Minjis mother.


    Even from that distance, they could hear Minji screaming at the top of her lungs.


    Dont look back. S��arch* The N?vel(F)ire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Im Dohon drove away, talking at the children who were at a loss for words.


    The car soon pulled away from the school.


    Teacher Im Dohon please take me to my grandfather.


    Okay.


    Hayang, who had been silent, poked her head into the front seat.


    Seeing the signal change, Im Dohon turned the steering wheel.


    It didnt take long to arrive at the four-story townhouse.


    Next up is Seona.


    Im Dohon dropped off Hayang and was about to turn the car around.


    His smartphone vibrated.


    Yes, I understand, Ill be there right now.


    After hanging up, Im Dohon swept his bangs out of his face.


    He glared at the steering wheel and slammed his fist down in anger.


    A crack sounded.


    Hayang, who was going up to the fourth floor, was startled.


    So did Seona and Eunhyuk in the car.


    Im sorry.


    No.


    I have an urgent matter to attend to, and I have to return to school. Im sorry, do you think you can walk home together?


    Im fine! Ill walk Seona home!


    Please.


    Im Dohon patted Eunhyuks head as he spoke, and led them out of the car.


    He picked up the phone again and turned the car on with a different expression.


    The car disappeared down the one-way street.


    Goodbye, Hayang! Lets go too.


    I can go by myself. Your house and mine are in opposite directions.


    I dont want to. Ill go with you.


    Seona apologized and refused.


    But Eunhyeok was stubborn.


    With a snap of his head, he turned away, not even listening to what she was saying.


    I want to go alone.


    Im not sending you alone.


    .


    Seona glared at Eunhyuk.


    Eunhyuk must have seen it too.


    Its not just children anymore.


    Their parents are also trying to deny her existence.


    And yet, her friends refused to abandon her.


    It would be easier if you didnt play with me.


    There were so many things she wanted to say to him, to the children.


    But she couldnt say it.


    Her feelings were too complex and vast for words.


    Come with me.


    Sure.


    She was grateful and sorry.


    She was so grateful that tears came to her eyes.


    She couldnt look up because she was sorry.


    Hey, why are you crying again?


    I dont know.


    Her eyes were puffy from crying so much today.


    Seona rubbed the corners of her eyes heavily.


    Eunhyuk patiently waited for her until she stopped crying.


    Pizza is here-!!


    At that moment, a blue delivery box on the back of a motorcycle parked in the parking lot.


    When the delivery guy shouted loudly, sounds of movement could be heard from inside.


    It took you long enough. How much is it?


    You ordered the Double Fondue Shrimp Best Set, so its 31,830 won.


    Ah, here.


    Swallowing the saliva that threatened to drip from his mouth as soon as he heard the amount, Jung Geum-joon fumbled in his pocket.


    He handed over the money, counting each coin.


    Ah, my money Even though I wont be able to finish it all, why did I order this if Im almost out of money Dammit


    Jung Geum-joon, who received the pizza, grumbled.


    As he was about to close the door, he noticed two people standing in the middle of the townhouse parking lot.


    Well, well. This is a good time. Someones ordering a pizza because theyre craving a slice, and someones over there filming a romance scene.


    Jung Geum-joon laughed with glee.


    Then he realized his predicament and started swearing again.


    Hey, Choi kid! If youre going to film a romance, do it in front of someone elses house, not in front of my house!


    What? Hyung, what are you talking about?


    Eunhyuk didnt understand his shout as he was about to enter the house.


    Regardless, Jung Geum-joon was yelling something unintelligible.


    And why are you crying again, little Jin? No, it must be Chois fault.


    Jung Geum-joon chewed on Choi Eun-hyuk, saying it was a k-drama even if he didnt see it.


    Its a good time. Some people are worrying about money, while others are filming romance.


    You guys are making me feel bad, and I cant stand to look at you, so come over to my house and eat pizza. Its expensive, so Im using my conscience!


    Just when he thought it was too much to eat alone.


    Jung Geum-joon decided to interrupt their romance and invite them inside, secretly wondering why Seona was crying.


    Grandpa will help me!


    Hayang ran up the stairs to the fourth floor.


    What was happening now was beyond her or her friends power.


    Not even Eunha.


    You didnt do anything wrong.


    Eunha said.


    Still, she didnt want to see Seona cry anymore.


    She wanted to protect her, to stop the attacks that were coming in and out of the school.


    But the opponent was the Dangun Group.


    She didnt know how to deal with the current situation.


    All she knew was one thing.


    A groups power had to be countered with the groups power.


    She had her own power.


    Even though she didnt know how to handle that power.


    Its okay! Grandpa will Grandpa will tell me!


    Even if I dont know how to use this power, it doesnt matter.


    Grandpa will teach me.


    If I tell Grandpa, hell be able to resist the Dangun Group.


    What are they doing! Why are they causing such trouble just to catch a child!?


    When she was about to enter the study, she heard voices.


    Hayang held her breath.


    She opened the door without making a sound.


    Through the crack in the door, Grandpa was there, angry with a face she had never seen before.


    [Min Jun-sik, are you doing this? Have you said everything you wanted to say?]


    Grandfathers voice on the phone reached outside.


    Hayang tensed up.


    She straightened her mana and listened carefully to the voices coming from the study.


    [My Jin-woo said so. He said he was embarrassed by your granddaughter last year.].


    Dont you know your grandson committed the mistake?


    [I know. I know, but thats not important. Whats important is that my grandson was humiliated in front of everyone. Min Jun-sik, dont you know me?]


    .


    [If someone touches my pride, I wont forgive them no matter who they are. Its the same for my grandson. He wont forgive anyone who insults him in front of everyone.]


    So? Are you planning to intervene in the childrens fight even if you have to use the groups power?


    [Intervene that word sounds a bit much. I wont do anything this time. I just lent my strength to my grandson because he asked for it.


    It seems my grandson, who used to only cause accidents, has finally woken up and is learning how to use the groups power. How cute would Jin-woo look in the position of being my grandson?


    Hes doing what I asked him to do. Whats the problem.]


    Ridiculous. Hong Jun-il, are you teaching how to wield power in that manner?


    Are you trying to catch a chicken with a sword used to catch cows? Are you planning to raise a tyrant?


    [Hey, Min Joon-sik. Even if we have a casual relationship, it would be better for you to refrain from belittling me and my grandson. Do you want to see a childrens fight turn into a group fight?]


    If thats what youre saying, what your grandson is doing is insulting my granddaughter. Do you think I would stand still and watch my granddaughter being belittled?


    [Choose your words carefully. When did Jin-woo harm your granddaughter? Originally, he should have attacked your granddaughter, but graciously, my grandson is attacking not your granddaughter but the little Ain.


    Hes protecting his own pride while preserving your dignity, haha!]


    That child is the one I sponsor. And you think youre preserving my dignity? While trying to socially bury an innocent child?


    [Your granddaughter and the Ain little one. If we compare the two, its preserving your dignity that we did. Why? Arent you losing your dignity because of just one little Ain?]


    I told you before Dont underestimate people. Hong Jun-il, do you see people as appendages to move the group?


    [Heh. Do I have to listen to you yell at me for touching a little kid?


    Hey, Min Junsik. Whats wrong with you? Is that why youre trying to fight me now? Just because of a little kid?


    Get a grip, man. Were entrepreneurs, and youre willing to take a huge loss to save this kid? Is she even worth it to you?]


    .


    [Youre not doing this because potions are selling well these days, are you? If you are, you might want to reconsider.


    The reason Alices potions are selling so well is because it has a group of players backing it.


    You dont want to shut down a business thats doing well because of one little kid, do you?].


    .


    [I know how you feel about this, Min jun-sik, so please understand, and when this is over, Ill make sure you get a bunch of promotions so you dont feel bad!]


    .


    [You only need to hand over one child, dont get involved in their fights].


    Alice Groups status was increasing day by day.


    Thanks to the new potion.


    And the Dangun Group, which was deeply rooted in the player industry, was helping to promote the new potion.


    As the chairman of Alice Group, Grandpa had to keep this flow going.


    He couldnt afford to break up with the Dangun Group.


    I cant say it.


    Grandpa was immobilized.


    Hayang covered her face with her hands as she listened to the Dangun Group chairman hang up the phone.


    She closed the door to make sure no sound came out.


    She sat down alone in the empty hallway.


    The darkness that filled the corridor felt like helpless powerlessness.


    My parents are sleeping.


    Eunha closed the door to find his parents lying soundly asleep in bed.


    Oppa, where are you going?


    Eunae, who came out into the hallway, rubbed her sleepy eyes and asked.


    For a moment, Eunha was startled, but he quickly hid his expression and brought his index finger to his lips.


    Shhh.


    Shhu.


    Yawning, Eunae followed Eunha.


    Eunha took Eunae to her room.


    Its late, right? Go to bed. You have kindergarten tomorrow.


    What about my oppa?


    Hes going to bed too.


    Really?


    Yeah, really.


    Eunae glared at him.


    Eunha shamelessly lied and put his younger sister on the bed.


    Oppa.


    Yes?


    Good night.


    Good night.


    After covering his sister with the blanket, Eunha returned to his room and opened the window.


    He couldnt afford to make any noise when opening the front door.


    He had to escape through the window.


    It feels like Im stealing.


    It wasnt entirely incorrect.


    Eunha muttered the words he had said to himself, chuckling softly.


    He manifested his mana and jumped off the windowsill, landing on the ground as quietly as possible. At the same time, he infused mana into the cloak draped over his shoulders.


    Averniers Cloak.


    He melted into the pitch-black darkness.

 Chapter 172

    Chapter 172[When the Fox Rain Stops (6)].


    The Cheongpyeonghwa Market, located on Jung-gu Majang Road, is one of the existing Red Dungeons in the Gangbuk area.


    The dungeon, which remained functional after the boss monster was destroyed, was currently managed by the Dangun Clan.


    Did something just pass by?


    What passed by? I didnt sense anything.


    Taking advantage of the distraction, Eunha infiltrated the Cheongpyeonghwa Market.


    The guards in front of Gate 5 failed to detect the magic of Averniers Cloak.


    Not very efficient.


    Passing through the gap and entering the Red Dungeon, he retrieved the mana enchanted in the cloak.


    The Lizard Kings magic was excellent at concealing his presence, but the mana cost to activate the artifact was significant.


    Eunha took out a tumbler from his messenger bag and sipped coffee milk to replenish his mana.


    Lets go.


    There shouldnt be anyone in the dungeon at this hour.


    He sprinted down the corridor, releasing the mana in his body.


    The monsters that poked their heads out of the storefront were, at most, eighth-rank.


    They werent anything he couldnt kill on his own.


    He ran up the stairs, breathing fast to keep the monsters from calling in their allies.


    Move.


    Mana Crusher


    As soon as he reached the top of the stairs, a Seventh-rank monster burst out of the side bathroom.


    Kicking the wall and jumping diagonally, he loaded mana into his mangoshu.


    The blade, dyed blue, split the monster wide open, its mouth gaping.


    Madness


    Speed was crucial.


    He scattered the remaining mana from the blade onto the still breathing creature.


    A thin stinger sliced through the creatures torn mouth.


    Thousand Blades.


    Cheongpyeonghwa Market was not one of the most challenging dungeons among the Red Dungeons.


    But trying to conquer a dungeon with an elementary schoolers body was daunting.


    The very idea of trying to solo a Red Dungeon was absurd.


    Its okay; I can still!


    As he was climbing the stairs to the second floor, he touched a trap.


    Fireballs rained down from the ceiling, and the way down collapsed.


    Eunha blocked the flames with his Averniers Cloak and threw himself upstairs.


    As soon as he hit the floor, he rolled over and extinguished the remaining flames on his cloak.


    These!


    At that moment, two 6th-rank Garage Worms charged from both sides of the corridor.


    His beretta couldnt deal with the creatures that had approached so closely.


    Violent Venom.


    He gritted his teeth as he activated his magic.


    For a moment, the power drained from his body.


    He swung his blackened mangoshu in a radial motion.


    At the same time, he used the Heavenly Steps to throw himself backwards.


    The poisoned worms plummeted to the spot where he had been just moments before.


    Their spindly bodies tangled, splattering each other with blood.


    Whos to say this isnt a Red Dungeon!


    He hadnt caught his breath yet.


    Goblins giggled as they emerged from the storefronts on either side of the hallway.


    Grotesquely dressed creatures swarmed around the one who knew how to use magic.


    As soon as he took one down, a blast of magic came from the front.


    Eunha glared at the sixth-ranked Curser Goblin that had broken through the barrier and left a gash on his cheek.


    Stygian Eye.


    The Curser Goblin flinched.


    It had resisted the Stygian Eye.


    The creature laughed slyly under its hood.


    But soon, its face turned to confusion.


    It made eye contact with its minions, and they went into a collective panic.


    They couldnt identify Eunha and instead threw weapons and cast spells in disarray.


    Just as the Curser Goblin hurriedly attempted mental magic,


    Revolver Shot.


    Eunha drew the beretta in his left hand and pointed it at the curser goblin.


    The bullet that exited the barrel transformed into a massive thorn, targeting the creatures forehead.


    Kreeeek!


    A sound akin to piercing a pigs jawbone echoed.


    Utilizing Thousand Blades, Eunha crushed the Goblins and used all the thorns left to kill the Curser Goblin.


    The thorn that shattered the barrier directly crushed the creatures skull.


    Goblins messing with humans again.


    Eunha wiped the blood flowing down his cheek with his palm, expressing his irritation.


    He looked back.


    The Goblins were still lost in confusion.


    He plunged his mangoshu into the stomach of a goblin that had its head against the wall nearby.


    When he withdrew the blade, a fountain of black blood gushed out.


    From there, the chain of death began.


    Goblins that came in contact with the poisoned blood spewed blood as they died, infecting others.


    Eunha stepped through the corridor, blood soaking the floor.


    There was no hesitation in his steps. His memories told him to take the shortest route to his destination.


    Definitely, was 18, right?


    The name stuck with him because it was unusual.


    He didnt have to search through 200 stores.


    Found it.


    Store No. 18 Avatar.


    Eunha glanced at the monster lying sprawled in front of the womens restroom.


    The sixth-ranked monster that had gone on a rampage upon arriving at Store N. 18 had only been able to squirm after a few strokes of the Violent Venom.


    There was no need to be wary of it as it coughed up blood and breathed raggedly.


    He felt the gazes of monsters observing him from various places, but witnessing him defeating the field boss seemed to deter them from approaching


    I never thought Id do this again.


    A store no different from any other store.


    No player would have cared about a storefront with the shutters down in a cleared dungeon.


    Not knowing what was hidden inside.


    Shouldnt break the shutter.


    The later Dangun Construction noticed, the better.


    Eunha took his time and unlocked the lock.


    He desperately wanted to tear down the shutter, but it couldnt be helped.


    After unlocking all the locks, he lifted the shutter and entered.


    Yoo do-jun. You son of a bitch.


    Entering the store, Eunha spat out the words while checking the bloodied clothes.


    Yoo do-jun.


    Eternal Group, regarded as one of the top three in South Korea after Galaxy and Sirius.


    A man who became the 2nd chairman of the group.


    The third child of the first president, Yoo Sun-kyung, and the son of his second wife, he entered the Academy with the ambition to win the succession battle.


    He joined the Academy for two main reasons.


    One was to make his presence known to the successors and prevent them from disregarding him.


    There was a line of succession, and by entering the academy to become a player, he let them off the hook.


    The other was to gather strength to survive the succession battle.


    The children of powerful families who entered the academy were usually those who had been pushed out of their positions as heirs.


    He used them as his eyes and ears, and focused on recruiting players of exceptional skill.


    Whats the point of making enemies like that? It wont do you any good.


    What are you trying to say?


    The monsters you want to kill, Ill let you kill them however you want.


    Eunha was one of the players Yoo do-jun had recruited.


    He was not an exclusive player.


    He was merely a pawn used by Yoo do-jun to undermine the heirs to the Eternal Group.


    Although Yoo do-jun acknowledged his skills, he was calculating the losses he would incur by making him his exclusive player.


    Eunha had no desire to become an exclusive player either.


    He just needed a sponsor.


    What are these?


    Its a macaron. It was shipped to Seoul from Pierre Herm in France not long ago, not that youd care.


    Yoo-jung would love it if you brought it to her. Dont tell her you got it from me.


    Until the day he graduated from the academy, Eunha became the dagger that stabbed the successors of Eternal Group in the dark.


    The Red Dungeon, Cheongpyeonghwa Market, was the trigger that led Yoo Do-jun to bring down the three sons of the Eternal Group.


    At that time, the three sons of Eternal Group were amassing massive illicit funds through Dangun Construction.


    Sensing this, Yoo do-jun spared no effort to secure Dangun Constructions secret ledger.


    And he finally discovered the whereabouts of the secret ledger.


    Nobody would have thought theyd hide it in the dungeon, right?


    Dangun Construction had concealed its secret ledger in the Red Dungeon, Cheongpyeonghwa Market, owned by Dangun Clan.


    Just like now.


    Eunha discovered the vault stained in red hidden under the pile of clothes.


    There was no need to hesitate to open the vault door.


    Since the dungeon had twisted laws, the vault didnt function properly.


    If he broke the several layers of traps installed, it would be over.


    Dangun Construction should have enchanted the vault so that the contents inside would be incinerated the moment the traps were broken.


    Found it.


    Inside the vault, there were not only the ledgers.


    Eunha swept all the Marbles classified as superior items into his Messenger Bag.


    It was too unsatisfying to take only the ledgers from them.


    While he had broken into the vault, he decided he might as well take everything.


    He took the Marbles he couldnt fit into the Messenger Bag outside the shop.


    He infused mana into the Marbles.


    He threw some at the 6th-rank monsters that hadnt yet ceased breathing and tossed the rest randomly.


    Cheongpyeonghwa Market was a dungeon where mana permeated everywhere, even though boss monsters might not exist.


    Mana infused into the dungeons surroundings sparked, and monsters with glowing eyes charged at the Marbles.


    Eunha ran out before powerful monsters appeared on the 5th floor.


    It didnt matter what kind of people entered the dungeon later.


    Regardless, they would most likely be Dangun Group members, so


    Just suffer a bit.


    Eunha dashed outside as the guards momentarily left their posts.


    As soon as he landed, he cast his magic on the Averniers Cloak.


    He had to maintain the spell until he was out of range of the guards.


    That should do it.


    He released the magic when he reached Dongdaemun Station, visible from Ogan Bridge.


    He removed his hand from his cloak and sat down on a bench, panting.


    The ledgers he should deliver them later.


    It was uncertain if he could go home now before his mom woke up.


    What would happen if these ledgers were made public?


    Not only the three sons of Eternal Group but also Dangun Construction, which had created the illicit funds, wouldnt be able to escape public condemnation.


    Dangun Construction should have cast a magic to burn the contents the moment someone broke the vault.


    They will be too busy fixing this problem to pay attention to anything else.


    It would be a blow to them


    Yoo do-jun didnt know how much damage Dangun Group would suffer, but it was obvious they would be in a difficult situation against Eternal Group.


    Even before his regression, there had been a trend of Eternal Group attacking Dangun Group.


    Will he be able to take advantage of this?


    Suddenly, he was worried.


    Yoo do-jun was just a fifth grader in elementary school.


    He couldnt be sure if he could effectively use the ledgers he handed over.


    Maybe I should give the ledgers to another successor of Eternal Group.


    He pondered.


    No. They have to be given to Yoo do-jun.


    Eternal Group was the only group that supported Han Baek-ryeon, the 2nd Fairy.


    If the ledgers were given to another successor, it might lead to a change in the 2nd Chairman of Eternal Group.


    The ledgers had to be given to Yoo do-jun. S��ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Still, there was a problem.


    The ledger was nothing more than a distraction for those who would attack Seona from the outside, attacking Dangun Group.


    The slander against Seona had already spread, and the ledger couldnt fix it.


    It was beyond his power.


    Frustrating.


    This time, he was just lucky.


    If the opponent hadnt been Dangun Group, the ledgers would have been useless.


    My strength is, insufficient.


    I have a lot to protect.


    I need strength to protect it.


    He heard a hallucination.


    One he created himself.


    I know, I know.


    I know.


    I know, but its hard to make a decision.


    The path ahead is too dangerous.


    The pain I have to endure is too great.


    Even though I know what to do, making a choice is difficult.


    I wish time could stop.


    So I wouldnt have to think about anything.


    So I could be happy like this.


    Yet time continues to flow without stopping.


    There isnt much time left.


    The time will come when I have to make a choice, sooner or later.


    So until then


    Just a bit more, I want to stay like this.


    Someone will say.


    That its an endlessly selfish desire.


    Someone else will respond.


    So what if it is?


    Its your life, your choice.


    .


    With heavy steps, he walks back home.


    Under a sky that was beginning to brighten, Eunha traveled a long way, his cloak stained with blood.


    That day, Seona did not come to school.

 Chapter 173

    Chapter 173[When the Fox Rain Stops (7)].


    Seona is absent.


    She wasnt feeling well.


    Still, Eunha and her friends couldnt take it lightly.


    She had never missed school before.


    Even when she was sick, she had attended school with the determination to be sick at school.


    They couldnt help but worry.


    Did anyone go to Seonas house today? Did you know that Jin seona isnt coming to school?


    She called me this morning, and from the sound of her voice, she sounded very sick.


    Hayang and Eunhyuk talked behind the classroom after the morning assembly.


    The classroom was quieter than usual.


    It wasnt just Seona who was absent.


    The kids who had been targeted by Eunha yesterday didnt come to school either due to illness.


    Whats more, none of the kids were talking, just staying in their seats.


    Even though they were together in the classroom, it felt like they had built a wall between them.


    They couldnt shake the feeling of emptiness.


    Minji hasnt been herself since this morning and Captain fell asleep as soon as he entered the classroom


    There was one more reason for the feeling of emptiness.


    Minji had been in low spirits since she saw her mother participating in Seonas expulsion movement yesterday.


    The slightest mention of her would set her nerves on edge.


    Eunha, too, couldnt sleep today.


    Even when Im Dohon tried to disturb him, it was futile.


    In the end, even their homeroom teacher raised his hands.


    Hayang seemed strange too.


    Eunhyuk pursed his lips when he saw Hayang zoning out during class.


    At least she was in good shape, but she seemed to be lost in other thoughts all day.


    He couldnt help but feel like they should play together today.


    Lets go visit Seona!


    I need to liven things up.


    Eunhyuk suggested to his friends as soon as they got home from school.


    Yeah, I want to go see Seona too.


    Hayang cautiously agreed.


    She, too, was planning to go see Seona as soon as her class was over.


    Sorry, I dont think I can go.


    What? Why? Come with me. Its not like you have to work today.


    Not today.


    Minji strongly refused.


    She pushed Eunhyuk, who was blocking the way with his arms wide open, and left the classroom.


    Eunhyuk couldnt do anything but let her go.


    Captain, youre coming with us, right?


    Sorry, you guys go by yourselves today. I have other things to do.


    Even Eunha turned away.


    Leaving aside the brief moment when he got up during lunchtime, he had been sleeping all day.


    So its just us?


    In the end, Eunhyuk decided to go to see Seona alone with Hayang.


    As soon as class was over, Im Dohon sent the kids home without cleaning up the classroom.


    He had to deal with parents who were demanding that Seona should be expelled.


    Seona is an excellent student. She was even in the newspaper.


    Teacher Im Dohon, weve seen that newspaper.


    To convince the parents, Im Dohon mentioned that Seona had won a brave child award.


    The snorting parents interrupted him.


    Do you know what we thought when we saw that newspaper?


    .


    That is, why a child who can telepathize at such a young age is still in elementary school instead of being accepted into the Player Academy.


    Thats because age.


    What does age have to do with it? Theres no age limit for the third year of the Higher Academy, isnt it possible for an elementary school student to enter?


    Im Dohon frowned.


    The reason why people could enter the third grade of the Higher Academy regardless of age was not to turn elementary school children into players.


    It was for those who desperately wanted to become players, who had a hatred for monsters.


    I received a telepathic message directly from an Ain, a girl, asking me to save her. At first I thought I had to save her, so I reported it to the Mana Management Organization, but do you know what I thought later?


    .


    I thought maybe the telepath could control my mind.


    Thats not what a telepathy is, its a special ability only found in Ain that allows them to communicate even in mana-dense areas.


    I know, I know, but its not like we know exactly how Ains telepathy affects people.


    I know that too. But do you understand how alien telepathy feels? It scares me. What if that kid spies on us, manipulates us?


    Even if telepathy doesnt have any effect on the human body as you say, theres still the possibility that the Ain could misuse it, right?


    Did you not see the news today? There was an article about an Ain sending telepathy to someone for several days, driving them crazy.


    .


    The general public is ignorant about the Ains.


    They dont understand that after being labeled as monsters and forced to immerse themselves in the player industry, Ains are defending themselves.


    Im Dohon could only silently face the parents who just insisted on their points.


    Among her friends, Hayang is the only one who knows where Seona lives.


    They knew that she lived in a church, but they didnt know where the church was.


    This was because she was reluctant to invite her friends to the church.


    She said it might hurt the children who live in the church.


    So, unless there was something else going on, Hayang didnt look for Seonas church.


    Is that really it?


    Yes, thats it.


    The church was located in the northeastern part of the province, in an area adjacent to the slums.


    Climbing up the hill where the asphalt was peeled off, Eunhyuk doubted his eyes when he saw the cross visible above the bushes.


    The cross was partially broken.


    Even from a distance, it looked like an old building.


    Was it always like this?


    No, it wasnt like this.


    They continued down the street.


    What caught their eyes before anything else was the graffiti on the entrance wall, more visible than the chipped stones.


    The words were rather harsh.


    [Hang the devils child on a cross now!]


    [Theres an Ain child living here ^^ Lets put a dog collar on her for Gods sake].


    [Its too fucking noisy to live here.]


    [I hear a dog barking. Shut that mutt up.]


    .


    The curses were also on the ground.


    The two were left speechless by the other unspeakable words.


    Sister Maria, what happened? Whats going on here?


    Then Hayang saw the nun scrubbing the stone wall with a floor brush.


    She came to her senses and ran to her.


    Is Hayang here?


    The nun had a cigarette in her mouth.


    This was Maria, who was almost always present whenever Seona talked about what happened in church.


    Some bastards did this last night. Those bastards who I wouldnt be satisfied even if I killed them twice!


    Maria gritted her teeth.


    She extinguished her cigarette with her boots and gestured for the two to enter the church.


    Eunhyuk followed her guidance and entered the church.


    Women dressed in nuns habits were cleaning the graffiti near the entrance, and small children were diligently carrying buckets of water.


    Everyones been in this trouble since morning. The pastor went to the municipal office to protest and didnt come back.


    The pastor?


    Yes. Whats wrong?


    Maria asked.


    Eunhyuk, who was looking around, looked up at her as she grumbled that her cigarette pack was empty.


    Its not a problem Why are both the pastor and the nun here? And


    Was there a nun in the church originally?


    Eunhyuk finally found something strange from Seonas story.


    There couldnt be a nun in the church.


    Nuns belonged in cathedrals.


    Is this beyond your understanding?


    What?


    Do you not understand this saying?


    Maria smirked.


    She tossed the cigarette into a random pile and clasped her hands in front of her chest.


    As if spreading enlightenment to a foolish believer.


    God is dead.


    What?


    The world has already ended once. What use is religion in a world that has ended?


    God is dead.


    Humanity realized on the day the world ended that there was no salvation.


    If God existed, He wouldnt have sent them through trials that only led to despair.


    Humans cried out, rather than being abandoned by God, they would rather kill God themselves.


    Ironically, people who waged endless wars under the banner of the gods they believed in were able to acknowledge each other only after the world ended.


    Then why is there a church? Sear?h the nov��lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    God may be dead, but humans must live.


    If God wouldnt save humans, then humans could save each other.


    The places that had functioned as religions in the past had become places to help people who had nowhere to go.


    Under one ideology, people gathered with the determination to save people who had fallen into despair, regardless of their different religions.


    So forget all the religions you learned in school. Even if you learn, its completely useless. Well, religion hasnt completely disappeared but most of them are pseudo-religions like Manaism.


    Maria clicked her tongue.


    Although God was dead, a new supernatural being was born in the place where God died.


    People who fell into despair still yearned for a supernatural being called God in a world where God was dead.


    And they fanatically fell into the God they created themselves.


    She warned Eunhyuk not to fall into the traps of pseudo-religions along the way.


    Nun, is Seona okay?


    Youll have to see for yourselves.


    Maria stands in front of the room where the children are gathered.


    Jin Seona. Your friends are here. Stop playing games and come out.


    Maria knocked on the door.


    There was no answer from inside.


    Jin seona, if you can hear me, answer me!


    Im sick, please tell my friends Im sorry I cant go to school.


    Tell them yourself.


    I dont want to, Im sick.


    A voice came from behind the door.


    Seona was acting strangely, not like herself.


    Maria sighed.


    Are you sick? Im sick too. But Seona, youre young, so get over it.


    If youre sick, go to the hospital. I have medicine where I always keep it, so you can take it, and dont tell me music is the only drug the country allows.


    Stupid. Theres no way thatll work.


    Thats right. I dont want to hear you say music is the only drug allowed. Besides, this isnt an ordinary pain.


    I dont know. I feel dizzy, so I want to sleep. And Im not stupid!


    Maria retorted and banged on the door.


    There was no response from inside.


    If you dont want to come out and lock the doorugh I have my thoughts too. Even if you lock the door, its within the palm of the Buddha, you idiot.


    Maria pulled out a key from her sleeve, revealing her yellow-stained teeth with a grin as she ground them together.


    Kids! Go in and drag Jin Seona out right now!


    Yes!!!


    Maria opened the door.


    Hayang and Eunhyuk opened the door and ran inside.


    The room was dark.


    Hayang pressed the light switch.


    It wasnt hard to find Seona.


    In a room full of bunk beds, there was a figure wrapped in a futon.


    Seona, its Hayang, are you okay?


    Hey, Jin Seona, are you in a lot of pain?


    The two asked, ignoring what had happened earlier.


    The futon twitched, but didnt show its face.


    Im sorry. Its nice of you to come, but can you please go back, I want to be alone.


    No, they cant. Jung Hayang and Choi Eunhyuk, pick up Jin-seonas futon!


    Maria pointed her finger at the futon.


    Eunhyuk and Hayang looked at each other.


    They nodded almost simultaneously.


    Seona, Im sorry!


    Being alone when youre depressed only makes you more depressed.


    They both tried to lift the futon Seona was wearing.


    Dont do this! You guys need to go!


    Seona struggles under the blanket.


    She struggled to keep the blanket from being taken away.


    Although her bare paws and tail were sticking out, she wrapped the blanket around herself to protect her face.


    Oh, come on, look at this, you think youre a disease spreader? Even if you were, its not viruses that come out when you stick your head out, its fluff, you idiot!


    Let go! The medicine is always in the same place, so please stop going crazy!


    Maria pulled Seonas blanket.


    In the end, Seona had no choice but to reveal her messy hair outside the blanket.


    Its too much I havent even washed up.


    Well, who asked you to hide in the blanket?


    Maria crossed her arms.


    And Seona pulled the blanket with both hands.


    You should behave properly. Your friends who used to play with you have come to see you in this state.


    .


    Seona bit her lips.


    Eventually, tears fell from her red eyes.


    How am I supposed to look at my friends faces when I lied about being sick and didnt go to school?


    Why cant you? Are you guilty?


    Eunhyuk took a step forward.


    Seona wiped the tears from her eyes.


    Im so sorry that you guys are playing with me like this, and I ran away like a fool, so how am I supposed to look at your faces?


    Why did you run away? We played together, didnt we?


    Thats right, dont talk like that, Seona.


    Eunhyuk and Hayang replied.


    Seona couldnt hold it in any longer and sobbed.


    The kids in my class say Im a monster. They said Im, they said Im a monster! You must have seen the sign in front of the church!


    Why are you a monster! When did we ever call you a monster?


    I know too! Im not a monster! But but everyone says that to me. I wont go to school anymore Im too scared. I wont go to school.


    Seona cried, tears streaming down her face.


    Despite Eunhyuk and Hayangs attempts to convince her, she didnt budge.


    I wont I wont go to school anymore


    Seona!!


    Jin Seona!


    Seona had been in tears since last night.


    She had been crying for more than a day without eating, so it wasnt surprising when she fainted and collapsed.


    Maria rushed out of the room and called an ambulance.


    Eunhyuk shook Seonas shoulder, who didnt answer no matter how many times he called.


    I, I dont have the strength.


    Hayang could only stare at this scene with reddened eyes.


    No strength.


    The strength to protect a friend.


    So.


    If she didnt have the strength, she could borrow it.


    Since she was Alices direct descendant, she had the value for it.


    She couldnt afford to be discouraged like this.

 Chapter 177

    Chapter 177Unlocked chapter (4/13)


    [When the Fox Rain Stops (11)]


    Cant we come in too?


    What are you talking about? You stay here. Dont you realize youll be a nuisance to the other patients if you go around like this?


    Minji reprimanded the kids gathered in the Alice Hospital parking lot.


    Eunha looked around at the nearly 100 kids and sighed.


    This had gotten out of hand.


    At first, Minji was only going to take the kids in her class who wanted to see Seona.


    In the past, the children in the class who had fallen for Yeom Jae-jins propaganda wanted to beg Seonas forgiveness.


    As the majority of the children raised their hands to visit her, children who were close to them heard the news and came to visit.


    We had to filter them out.


    If only Eunhyuk hadnt come up with a new idea.


    Why dont we organize a surprise event?


    Surprise event?


    Can we do it at the hospital?


    Ill ask Grandpa.


    Everything went smoothly.


    After getting permission from Alice Group Chairman Min Jun-sik, Hayang took the game to the next level.


    And so it came to this.


    What are you going to do from now on?


    Eunha turned to Minji, who was yelling at the children to be quiet.


    Currently, Hayang was walking around the hospital room with the affiliate children, trying to get the patients to understand.


    Meanwhile, someone had to stop by Seonas room to execute the plan.


    You and Choi Eun-hyuk, go upstairs. Ill stay here and make sure the kids dont make too much noise.


    You dont have to go in?


    Im good.


    Minji shrugged her shoulders.


    Eunha noticed that she was being nonchalant about it.


    Even if she had gathered the kids to oppose Seonas expulsion, she still seemed to harbor feelings of guilt towards Seona.


    She couldnt help it.


    Her mother had taken the position of denying Seonas existence.


    I wonder if time will resolve this.


    Eunha could do nothing but wait for time to fade away the emotions Minji had experienced.


    And if you see Hayang on your way to see Seona, tell her to meet me at the entrance. There are some things I cant do without her.


    Okay. Bye.


    Nodding, Eunha searched for Eunhyuk among the boys.


    On the way, Eunhyuk tightly held a bouquet of flowers he had bought from a flower shop.


    Ill go to Seonas room after I find Hayang. You go first.


    I go first?


    I have to send the signal anyway, and youre the only one who can ease Seonas mood.


    Choi Eunhyuk may have been a mess, but he had a strange talent for soothing other peoples hearts. (E/N: That is so true, I love him)


    Especially Seonas.


    Hed do just fine on his own.


    Okay. See you later.


    Yeah.


    Eunha headed off to find Hayang, leaving Eunhyuk behind.


    Seona was in a hospital room on the fifth floor.


    Jin Seona. Can I come in?


    It wasnt hard to find the room.


    In fact, he had a history of sneaking in and out of her room unnoticed by the nurses, even when his visits were limited.


    Knocking on the door, he let himself in after a moment of silence.


    You back again?


    Some other kids are here today. Theyll be in a little later.


    Okay.


    Seona hadnt been out of her room since shed been admitted to Alices Hospital.


    She was afraid to meet people. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It was a story he had heard from her after she had been startled when he unexpectedly visited her.


    Have you eaten?


    Are you Sister Maria? Im done eating today, okay?


    Seona replied in a sour tone.


    She asked cautiously, Whats that?


    Its a flower for you. I thought it would be nice.


    Despite not seeing her for a while, she seemed even thinner.


    Eunhyuk felt uncomfortable when he saw her receiving the bouquet.


    Eunhyuks heart sank.


    It didnt matter if she emptied her plate.


    She was vomiting after eating recently.


    What do you want to eat?


    Macarons. I want the macarons Eunha gave me the other day.


    Ill ask the captain later.


    No, Im kidding, you dont have to.


    Seona giggled.


    She seemed to be in a good mood today.


    Huh? Is it raining?


    A light drizzle fell.


    It was raining in bright daylight.


    Eunhyuk walked over to the window and looked down at the children gathered in front of the entrance.


    They were running around in the sudden rain.


    He didnt know if they would be able to stick to their plan.


    Somethings wrong.


    Whats the big deal?


    Nothing.


    Eunhyuk turned away as if it was nothing.


    For now, he decided to go outside to revise his plan.


    Just then, he spotted the vase with the flowers he had brought last time.


    Ill get some water for the vase.


    Okay, take your time.


    Ill be right back.


    Eunhyuk excused himself and left the hospital room.


    Seona waved helplessly.


    For her sake, he should hurry back.


    Choi Eunhyuk. Where are you going?


    Huh? Captain? Jung Hayang? Youre here, too.


    I told you to stay with Seona, why are you here?


    Its raining, so I thought maybe we should change our plans, I was going to tell Minji.


    Rain?


    Hayang tilted her head.


    Eunha and Hayang walked to the window, and it was raining outside.


    Its just a little, so it should stop soon. We can stall it for a while.


    If that doesnt work, Ill cast a protective spell. We should be able to avoid the rain for a while.


    Can you do that?


    Hayang said.


    Eunha clicked his tongue.


    Building a barrier around the outside of the hospital wasnt that difficult but it would just take a lot of mana to maintain it.


    He glanced enviously at her, noticing the amount of mana in her system.


    Eunha, what?


    Nothing.


    Feeling the stare, Jung Hayang replied with a bright smile.


    She was completely unaware of the vast amount of mana in her body and its value.


    Jung Hayang, you go downstairs and wait for me to give the signal. Eunhyuk, you come with me.


    Got it! Youre just trying to buy some time, right? Leave it to me!


    Fill the vase with water first.


    Eunha pointed to the vase.


    Taking Hayang into the elevator, he headed toward Seonas room.


    And in Seonas hospital room.


    Where did she go?


    Huh?


    There was no one there.


    It was raining outside the window.


    Triangular ears sticking out above my head.


    A neatly gathered tail resembling a paintbrush.


    Finally, crimson eyes reminiscent of a monster.


    I was different from others.


    I realized this fact when I was very young, to the extent that the memories of that time are now faint.


    My mom told me that after a thousand days of sleep, shell come and get me!


    My uncle said the same thing as your mom, be a good boy and shell come get you!


    Children living in the church usually fell into two categories.


    One, those abandoned at the church when they were so young that they had no memories of their parents.


    Two, those led to the church by someones hands.


    The former considered the people in the church as their siblings or parents, but the latter rarely did.


    These children knew they were abandoned by their parents, yet they clung to the uncertain hope that their parents would come for them someday.


    I always wondered about that.


    Why they would reminisce about the time they spent with their parents and exclaim that they were different from the rest of us.


    When in the end, the fact remains that they were abandoned by their parents.


    Were parents really that amazing?


    I was also a little envious.


    The memories they have of the parents who brought them into the world.


    Sister Maria, why did my mom and dad abandon me?


    I asked.


    Sister Maria frowned as if she had just heard an annoying confession.


    Why is this kid spouting nonsense? Who would abandon you?


    They did abandon me. I know everything.


    Your mom is me, your dad is me, so who abandoned you and where?


    .


    Sister Maria was like this.


    When I heard that, I couldnt help but ask why I had to be abandoned.


    But the day came when I found out why.


    And that day came when I realized how hard it was to live in this world because I was different.


    I dont think I heard you say you have an Ain child here?


    We want to adopt a child, not a monsters child.


    You might as well sell her on the underground market. Ain based on foxes are rare, so theyll fetch a premium for enthusiasts, and youll be lucky if you can find a place to feed and house her.


    Ha, seriously To think these perverts come openly seeking to adopt a child from the orphanage after the worlds end Forget it, let me beat the shit out of you.


    The people who came to adopt that day spotted me among the children and clicked their tongues.


    Gazes that were averted and reluctant, as if they saw something they shouldnt.


    Gazes that made me feel ugly, as if I had done something wrong.


    And finally, the ones that slowly scanned me from top to bottom, as if they were valuing my worth.


    That day, I realized how wrong it was to be different.


    Jin Seona, what are you crying about? What have you done wrong? What have you sinned?


    Sister Maria scolded me and hugged me as I sobbed uncontrollably.


    Sister Maria said I was abandoned in front of the church on my birthday, wrapped in swaddling clothes.


    All that was left on me was a note with the name Seona on it.


    Seona repeat it


    So, this church is my home, my mother and father are the adults living in the church, and my brothers and sisters are the children the church has taken in.


    Even if the world treats me harshly, my life is right here, so never break down.


    You deserve to be happy. Your mother guarantees that in place of the absent God in this world.


    I held onto those words like a pillar.


    No matter how difficult, I decided to endure it.


    Whenever my strength waned, I thought about the people in the church who loved me.


    And I lived, grateful for the friends who became my companions in this situation.


    Actually, its not true, Sister.


    No, Mother.


    I dont wish for happiness.


    I just want to live quietly.


    But


    about the topic of monsters.


    Living is so difficult.


    How much longer do I have to endure?


    How much do I have to give up?


    I dont ask for much


    Look is that monster


    Mother.


    Truthfully, living is too hard for me.


    I dont think I can endure it anymore.


    Maybe I dont deserve to be happy.


    The rain is getting heavier.


    The raindrops intensified.


    Even in this clear sky.


    .


    I got up from my seat.


    I went to the window.


    Familiar faces were running into the hospital.


    What kind of prank are they trying to play on me this time?


    Are they trying to mock me as a monster again?


    If I jump from here


    Would I die?


    Suddenly, that thought crossed my mind.


    Maybe that would bring relief.


    With that, it might become easier.


    The future was dark.


    It was the days to come.


    The more I tried to count the time that remained so ominously, the more it felt like standing on the edge of a cliff.


    I couldnt see Seona.


    Maybe she went to the restroom.


    No, she hadnt.


    The restroom was in the hospital room.


    Dont you know where she went?


    Theres no way she could have gone anywhere.


    Eunhyuk muttered, looking at the bed where Seona had been just moments before.


    Seona wasnt the kind of girl who would disappear without a word.


    Unless it was urgent, she would have waited for him to return, or made a note of it.


    An unexplained feeling of anxiety overcame him.


    Choi Eunhyuk, where are you going?


    Eunhyuk ran out of the hospital room as his instincts screamed.


    He could hear Eunha calling behind him, but he knew he had to find Seona.


    He deployed his mana detection net.


    Tsk!


    He clicked his tongue.


    The conditions were comprehensive, so the responses caught in the detection net far exceeded ten.


    It was a fleeting moment when he felt it would be difficult to find Seona this way.


    Only one response detected on the rooftop bothered him.


    It was raining outside, but there was someone on the roof.


    Something was wrong.


    His judgment was quick.


    He summoned the mana in his body and ran up the stairs to the roof.


    Jin seona!


    He almost forcefully opened the door.


    A gust of wind accompanied by raindrops swept in.


    Raising his elbow to secure his vision, he spotted a girl getting soaked in the rain.


    Seona!


    He called her name once more.


    The girl perked up her triangular ears.


    Her faintly golden hair was wet and clung to her cheeks.


    Eunhyukah.


    She looked up from her spot on the ground, soaking wet from the rain.


    IthoughtthatifIdiedlike thisitwouldmakeeverythingeasierforthemthatIwouldnthave tofeel sorry foryouIthoughtbutIdidnt!


    Seona cried in hiccups.


    He couldnt tell if the streams running down her cheeks were tears or raindrops.


    I cantugh! I dont want to die!


    One clear fact was that the droplets clinging to her trembling pupils werent from a monster.


    She, who shook her shoulders so violently, couldnt possibly be a monster.


    No.


    Eunhyuk stepped toward her.


    Even if she were a monster, it didnt matter.


    She just had to be Seona.


    Whoever it was, as long as she was Jin Seona.


    Its okay.


    Kneeling on the ground, Eunhyuk pulled her into a tight embrace, with her shoulders shaking.


    With the hands that had been on the floor, she touched him hesitantly, as if handling something perfectly clean.


    I keptthinkingaboutSister Mariaand the kids at churchandabout youand that I might cause trouble for you, and someday you might come to hate me! I thought I might not deserve to be with you! But still, with you all!


    Okay.


    Eunhyuk gently stroked her head.


    Its okay.


    The hand that had been desperately clutching his clothes lost its strength.


    Its okay. I want to be with you too, all of us.


    It was the most pointless thing to worry about before the world ended.


    If you want to be together, just be together.


    You dont need qualifications.


    Theres no reason to hate.


    Theres no reason to cause trouble.


    Its okay because its you.


    Eunhyuk whispered in her ear.


    He was confident.


    His friends were all on the same page.


    Its okay.


    The trembling stopped completely.


    Seona carefully moved the hand that had been clutching his chest to her back.


    Is it okay?


    Its okay. I, Eunha, Minji, Hayang, all of us like you.


    I Can I be happy like others?


    She asked, swallowing her breath.


    Why worry about something obvious? Just be happy.


    Im an Ain Even so?


    Why does it matter that youre an Ain? Its important that youre our friend. You can be happy. I guarantee it.


    .


    Eunhyuk grasped her shoulders.


    Looking into her eyes, he grinned mischievously.


    Even if you cant be happy, then, Ill share my happiness with you.


    Really? Can you promise, pinky swear?


    Really! Pinky swear, I promise.


    Seona blinked her red eyes and nodded vigorously at him.


    No more tears came out.


    It wasnt just tears.


    The heavy rain that had been falling so fiercely thinned out, as if asking when that had happened.


    Ah! I guess the preparations are all done.


    Preparations?


    Seona asked.


    Eunhyuk lifted her up.


    Surveying the surroundings, he led her towards the entrance of the hospital.


    Look down there.


    Huh?


    Seona, looking down, widened her eyes.


    Countless children had gathered in front of the entrance.


    She saw Minji and Hayang.


    It wasnt just the two of them.


    Children who had been in the same class, children who had become friends, one by one, appeared.


    Surprise! The kids wanted to apologize to you, so we all decided to visit you at the hospital today.


    Eunhyuk leaned against the metal fence, spreading his arms wide.


    Immediately afterward, colorful paper planes were flying here and there.


    As if they were dancing.


    When she realized, it wasnt raining.


    Hayang had deployed a protective spell that formed a hemisphere over the hospital.


    Guys, here we go! One, two, three!


    She could hear Minji shouting from far below.


    Soon, the kids lined up in the parking lot began a chorus.


    The song resonated in her ears.


    The lyrics, which she had heard almost every day in the church, like a routine, struck her heart so deeply now.


    Will I ever, will I ever be happy?


    Do I have to tell you one more time?


    No.


    She shook her head.


    She didnt need to ask again.


    The song was telling her.


    So lets listen to the song.


    Lets sing the song together.


    Ugh, Choi Eunhyuk, that, that. How can you not listen to me and run to the roof?


    The melody of the song was resonating in the air.


    Two people were singing.


    Eunha wasnt entirely oblivious to the point of considering going to the rooftop.


    Hiding behind the door, he looked at Seona and Eunhyuk and clicked his tongue.


    The hospital roof is fenced off anyway, so theres no way anyone could fall off.


    Even as he said that, Eunha relaxed.


    He breathed a sigh of relief and decided to leave them alone until the children came up from downstairs.


    That didnt mean he forgave Seona.


    Regardless of the reason, he couldnt just overlook her attempt to end her life.


    It was just on hold for now.


    Until she found stability.


    And before that.


    Since it has come this far, I need to make it definite.


    There was one thing left to do.


    Throwing up, sobbing, crying, screaming, punching my pillow rn. They are so cute. Un aplauso para esta pareja que esta enamoradaaaaaa.

 Chapter 178

    Chapter 178Unlocked chapter (5/13)


    [When the Fox Rain Stops (12)]


    A state of emergency has fallen on Dangun Construction.


    It had been a tense couple of days.


    Today was no different.


    After leaving the subsidiary in the dead of night, Yeom Jun-woo sighed as soon as he stepped into the waiting vehicle.


    Where do you want to go?


    Where do you mean, why are you asking me that? Youve been here for months, eh? Dont you think Im going home?


    Just a little while ago, he received a call from Hong Jun-il, the chairman of Dangun Group.


    It was a message suggesting that someone should be placed before the prosecutors office before the damage spread any further.


    What he was referring to was obvious.


    He wanted someone in the Yeom family to take the fall.


    Himself, his wife, his brother, anyone related to him.


    He couldnt help but feel irritated just thinking about it.


    Yeom Jun-woo kicked the drivers seat with frustration and threw a container of mints on the seat.


    The driver endured his outburst in silence, then finally pressed the gas pedal.


    Fucking assholes. If theyre going to fight, let them fight like kids. Isnt management a joke? They create the problems, and were supposed to pay for them?


    Swearing involuntarily, Yeom Jun-woo leaned back in his seat and felt his heart pound just thinking about the pile of problems that had accumulated.


    Attacks were coming from all directions.


    From one side, it seemed like Sirius Group was deliberately delaying the project that had been scheduled, and on the other side, they were picking apart any discrepancies between construction materials and budgets that had been implicitly agreed upon.


    It was truly the high-handedness of a conglomerate.


    If they did something wrong, they should take responsibility themselves.


    On the other side, the heirs of Eternal Group, who were fighting a succession war among themselves, used the corruption of Dangun Construction to bring down their competition.


    The ties between Eternal Group and Dangun Construction had become public knowledge.


    Dangun Construction had to apologize and claim that they had no knowledge of the issue.


    The problem was that Eternal Group had revealed the dual ledger, something that Yeom Jun-woo had been confident would never happen.


    He was going crazy.


    He urgently asked Clan Dangun to look into the situation.


    The Clan responded with a report that the difficulty of the Dungeon Market, which had been a red zone, had increased dramatically, and that someone had stolen everything in the vault.


    Theyre still trying to figure out who did it.


    And there was no intention to find that person.


    The damage had been done, and Dangun Construction was to blame.


    Clan Dangun will remain untouched.


    And who the hell are these organized criminals? Who sent thugs to my company?


    It was chaotic.


    On one side, they had to reconcile with the Sirius Group, and on the other side, they had to negotiate with the Eternal Group on where to draw the line.


    But now, gangsters had gone to the construction site where Dangun Construction was working and caused a scene.


    Because of their interference, some of the construction projects were not going to be completed on time.


    They suspected that KK E&C orDonghae E&C were responsible, but they couldnt catch a tail, so they were left with nothing.


    By the way, is your son okay? I heard that he had a meltdown at school today.


    Ha, Jae-jin must be having a hard time too.


    Yeom Jun-woo shrugged his shoulders in response to the drivers words.


    His son, Yeom Jae-jin, was eager and proud to become Hong Jin-woos closest confidant, who would one day become the chairman of the Dangun Group.


    With everything that had gone wrong, he could tell he was stressed.


    Even if he wasnt, hed gotten a call from his wife today that Jae-jin was having a mental breakdown and causing trouble.


    How do you know that?


    Yeom Jun-woo lifted himself off the backrest.


    After casually flipping through the pages, he came to his senses and spoke to the driver.


    The driver didnt answer, but kept his hands on the wheel.


    Hey! How do you know that? Your job is to drive like youre told!


    What, are you going to sell that information to someone? Where the fuck do you think youre coming from? Who the fuck told you!


    Halfway out of his seat, he slapped the driver on the back of the head.


    The driver didnt even move.


    This asshole is disrespecting me? Who told you?


    Is that so important?


    Uh?


    Suddenly, the car crossed the centerline and encroached into the opposite lane.


    Thrown sideways, Yeom Jun woos head hit the window frame.


    Ugh, this bastard wants to die!


    Do you want to know who told me?


    What? Yes, tell me, asshole! Ill call them right now and cut off the guy who told you!


    Yeom Jun woo grabbed the back of the drivers neck, his face turning red as he yelled.


    Nevertheless, the driver continued to ask in an unchanged tone.


    Do you want to know who told me?


    Curious?


    Who told me?


    Who?


    Told me?


    .


    Like a puppet repeating recorded words.


    The driver repeated.


    You, who the hell are you!


    Something was wrong.


    Only now did Yeon Jun woo realize that the car was veering off the usual path he took.


    A desolate road.


    The winding road, relying only on the headlights, was revealed before him.


    Are you curious?


    A chill ran down his spine.


    The driver was looking at him, craning his neck in a bizarre direction.


    His pupils focused on one spot, as if he had lost his mind.


    Hey, look ahead, look ahead, look ahead!


    Then Yeom Jun woo saw a wall appear right in front of him and screamed.


    Im going to die.


    He quickly grabbed the steering wheel from the drivers grasp and twisted it.


    The car made a screeching noise as it turned sharply on the narrow road.


    A thud was heard, and an impact hit them from the side.


    Ugh!


    He was lucky to be alive. sea??h th�� Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He shook the unconscious driver, his eyes wide with shock.


    It was then that he heard a voice.


    Its no use, his mind has already collapsed.


    He gasped.


    An unknown force made him feel like his throat was being tightened.


    Breathing heavily, he turned his head toward the direction from which the voice came.


    There, a young child was sitting in the passenger seat.


    When did this happen?


    He hadnt noticed at all.


    Yeom Jun woo felt like what he was seeing might be a dream.


    He desperately hoped it was a dream.


    Because having a child in front of him who evoked a fear akin to meeting the devil was not supposed to be real.


    I really wanted to see you suffer.


    The devil said.


    Grimacing.


    Yeom Jun woo remained lying down, his eyes wide open.


    His body couldnt move.


    He was paralyzed with fear.


    His brain gave up trying to think.


    His mouth opened on instinct.


    Let melet me.live


    Let me live? When did I say I was going to kill you? There are still so many uses for you.


    The devil shook its head, as if it couldnt understand.


    Its eyes, stained with a dark color, left a lingering impression as they moved.


    Since weve started, we should finish it properly, shouldnt we? You cant back out now.


    Ah Aah.


    You know youre doomed to your master anyway.


    Uhuhuh!


    So go ahead and bite your master until the day you die.


    .


    The demon chuckled.


    Its gaze, filled with a menacing aura, crushed what remained of reason.


    [Min Jun-sik, no, Chairman Alice. Lets stop here. I will handle JIn-woo well.]


    Chairman of Dangun Group, what are you talking about I havent done anything.


    Chairman Min Jun-sik of Alice Group stifled a laugh as he heard Chairman Hong Jun-il of Dangun Group groan.


    The situation had calmed down.


    It could be considered settled.


    The fact that Dangun Group had bowed down was evidence enough.


    [Haah, do you really want to mock me that much?]


    Nonsense. I was just proud of my grandchild.


    [Sure, I admit it. Is that enough for you?]


    He asks, suppressing his anger over the phone.


    Min Jun-sik decided to end the conversation at this point.


    If he got it wrong, the kids fight could turn into a real group fight.


    He ended the conversation with a tone that implied, Lets consider this a non-issue.


    Hong Jun-il agreed.


    With this, there would be no discord between Alice Group and Dangun Group.


    Although there were some emotional tensions with Dangun Group, they wouldnt use this incident as an excuse to start a feud.


    It was all done by the kids. I didnt do anything But isnt it impressive?


    Yes.


    Sitting in his rocking chair, Min Jun-sik spoke to Im Dohon, who had entered the study.


    Im Dohon answered briefly.


    Min Jun-sik was right.


    Neither he nor Min Jun-sik could have done anything about this incident.


    It was all done by the kids.


    What great kids. When did they get so big.


    Min Jun-sik muttered to himself as he looked up at the setting sun.


    He hadnt realized that the children, who seemed so young when he first met them, could accomplish things he couldnt do.


    In particular, his granddaughter, Hayang, who had come into Sirius immediate family, had expanded the game and shaken up the game itself.


    She even went so far as to propose an alliance between Alice and Sirius.


    Its still just a deal between children.


    But he had a responsibility to steer their output in a meaningful direction.


    He made an appointment to meet and talk with Mr. Han Doyoung, the second chairman of Sirius Group, soon.


    So that they can join hands and move forward to a better future.


    To no longer be controlled by Dangun Group.


    But theres something I cant see.


    Min Junsik was lost in thought, forgetting about Im Dohon standing nearby.


    One thing was obvious.


    The flow where Eternal Group attacked Dangun Group.


    It was too coincidental to be random.


    The revelation of Dangun Constructions dual books at this time was not a coincidence.


    An intuition honed over decades of managing a group was saying that.


    Someone exploded it not to instigate Eternal Groups succession war but to attack Dangun Group.


    Who on earth Oh, sorry. I called you here and just made you stand there.


    Its okay.


    Min Junsik belatedly realized Im Dohons presence.


    He stood up and handed the envelope that had been placed on the table to Im Dohon.


    Whats this?


    Its a decision made by the board of directors.


    Youll receive a salary reduction until the end of this semester. There were reports from parents. They said the punishment given to the students in your class was too severe.


    I understand.


    Im Dohon accepted the decision made by the board of directors in silence.


    Compared to the powerlessness he felt, this was nothing.


    Dont be too disheartened. Ill take care of you in my own way.


    No. Its not that.


    If its not that, then what?


    Chairman.


    Speak.


    I will resign as a teacher once your granddaughter graduates.


    Im Dohon uttered the words he had kept inside.


    Through this incident, he had realized that teaching was not his calling.


    I see. Work hard until next year. It would be good if you could escort the kids until they graduate.


    Yes, I understand.


    How about the school? Has it calmed down now?


    Min Jun-sik brought up a new topic.


    He had allowed Hayang to disturb the atmosphere of Doan Elementary School as a sponsor.


    Simultaneously, he started efforts to persuade the parents who had been advocating for Seonas expulsion.


    It was quite simple to placate them after they lost their justification due to Sirius Groups report.


    Yes. I have warned the parents who were influenced by Dangun Group.


    I have made it clear that if they want an environment where their children can receive education safely, they will not cause such incidents in the future.


    We have also identified the staff members who were under Dangun Groups influence and handled the situation.


    As for the staff, take your time Cut off their relations with this incident as if it had nothing to do with them I will talk to Reporter Kim about this.


    Yes, understood.


    How about Minjis mother?


    That well


    Im Dohon blurred his words.


    Minjis mother was also one of the parents who had joined Dangun Group.


    As soon as the situation took a turn, she had readily accepted Alices support.


    I see.


    Yes.


    Min Jun-sik fell silent upon hearing the story.


    Minjis mother hadnt liked Ains presence from the beginning.


    It was her personal values.


    Something that couldnt be changed even with the groups power.


    Perhaps this is not the end.


    Min Jun-sik had a premonition.


    This was probably not the end.


    It was only the beginning.


    There would be challenges ahead for those kids, more difficult than this.


    So, they had to become stronger.


    Not just in strength.


    They needed that much power.


    So, I entrust the kids to you.


    He was old now.


    An age where it wouldnt be strange if he died at any moment.


    The children he would left behind weighed heavily on his mind.


    The heads of other groups likely had similar thoughts.


    They needed to gather more power until their last breath and establish a system to seamlessly transfer that power to their successors.


    Understood.


    Understanding his intentions, Im Dohon respectfully nodded.


    Eunha dropped the consciousness of Yeom Jun woo, the president of Dangun Construction, like a puppet.


    The term marionette was fitting.


    It was a magic that required a fair amount of adaptability.


    The drivers mind had completely collapsed.


    Unfortunately, he couldnt restore his mind back to what it was after it had collapsed once.


    He couldnt tell if it was impossible or possible.


    Hehehehe.


    Yeom Jun woos mind was also far from normal.


    It was slowly breaking down.


    For now, this was the limit.


    Okay?


    Hehehehehe.


    Ordering him to do whatever he could to attack the Dangun Group, Eunha covered himself with his cloak.


    The road was filled with darkness.


    Still, he couldnt let his guard down.


    He imbued his cloak with mana and moved out of the way of the vehicle that had crashed into a telephone pole.


    Sir, its your head.


    His forehead felt numb.


    Although the barrier was deployed when the car collided with the utility pole, it hadnt absorbed all the shock.


    Frowning, he ran in the opposite direction of the sirens.


    Part of him wanted to do something about that bastard Hong Jin-woo, but.


    Reducing Yeom Jun-woo to a puppet was quite a feat in itself.


    It was too much to expect to deal with Hong Jin-woo, who was probably being guarded by skilled players.


    Furthermore, the Stygian Eye would not work on him.


    His gift is Resistance, which makes him resistant to magic.


    Short of torture, it will be impossible to break him.


    And then theres the matter of the Dangun Group.


    The presence of Dangun Group couldnt be ignored either.


    Touching Dangun, who had significant influence in the player industry, could backfire, and he might face retaliation.


    It didnt matter for him.


    But he couldnt ignore the retaliation that might be inflicted on others.


    But I dont want to leave Hong Jin-woo alone like this.


    Hong Jin-woo, who would become the future chairman of Dangun Group, indulged in reckless behavior.


    At the time when she entered the <Abyss Dungeon>, he had made remarks like telling Baek-ryeon to follow along and drink.


    He wanted to kill him if he had the chance.


    Theres a chance, there is.


    There was a chance.


    A time when he could disguise Hong Jin-woos death without raising anyones suspicion.


    Since he was a student of the Player Academy right now.


    So.


    .


    Eunha shut his mouth and plunged into the darkness.

 Chapter 179

    Chapter 179Unlocked chapter (6/13)


    [When the Fox Rain Stops (13)]


    The television in the living room continued to broadcast recent developments.


    Chairwoman Yoo Seonkyung of Eternal Group apologized for the corruption involving her three sons and vowed to lead the group towards a better future.


    The entire family decided to step down from all managerial positions and relocate to Jeju Island, essentially as an exile.


    [Next up: At 3 a.m. today, Dangun E&Cs president, Yeom Jun-woo, committed suicide by jumping from his home. In his room, he wrote his last will and testament-].


    Yeom Jun-woo, the president of Dangun Construction, has committed suicide.


    A few days ago, he went on a rampage at a press conference saying he would confess the corruption of Dangun Group, and left a will admitting his sins.


    Dangun Group abandoned Dangun Construction.


    KK E&C and Donghae E&C decided to absorb the bankrupt company.


    In addition to that, Dangun Group suffered a significant blow.


    The criticism from Ain players was a bonus.


    However, the boycott was short-lived.


    While the media may have given Ain a temporary boost of positive coverage, it was short-lived in terms of its place in society.


    Ain remained a target of persecution.


    The survivors of a once-destroyed world were so weak that they couldnt survive without blaming someone.


    Avernier, catch me!


    Noona!


    Eunae ran around the house, not even paying attention to the television.


    Avernier, now three years old, wiggled his butt and chased after her.


    The house was noisy with the sound of the two children playing.


    As if the recent events were irrelevant.


    Avernier, didnt Mommy tell you not to run around, theres a scary old man downstairs whos going to come up and say, This kid!


    Here it comes!


    Julieta, sitting at the living room table, scolded the squeaky child.


    Unaware that he was being scolded, he made a playful face, imitating Eunae.


    Julieta laughed as if she couldnt help it.


    Here, kids, have some cocoa.


    Thank you, Eunaes mom.


    Wow! Cocoa!


    Cocoa!


    Hearing the word cocoa, Eunae threw her arms up and ran to her mother.


    My daughter. Mom told you not to behave recklessly, didnt she? Mom almost got hurt.


    Setting the tray down on the table as if she had been expecting this, her mother stretched and grabbed Eunaes cheeks as she clung to her leg.


    Her cheeks reddened, Eunae grabbed the cocoa and ran into the living room with Avernier.


    Im worried that Eunae will end up like Euna and Eunha.


    Isnt it Eunha Boss who acts recklessly, not Euna?


    Hes a lot of things, like putting his clothes on backwards in his sleep, reaching for the remote and not being able to find it when he is holding it, and leaving the window open in the middle of the night.


    Yesterday, it was raining, so I told him to grab his umbrella and go out, but he left it at the front door.


    His mother grumbled.


    But the corners of her mouth curled into a smile as she thought of her children.


    By the way, wheres Eunha Boss? Its the weekend, where is he?


    Seonas been discharged from the hospital, so the kids are going to go to Gyeongbokgung Palace.


    I hope they have a good time and return safely.


    Thats right.


    The two people who stopped talking also knew what had happened to Seona recently.


    All the parents at Doan Elementary School knew.


    A vocal group of parents had sent a letter in favor of her expulsion.


    Julieta jumped around in anger just thinking about it.


    If the situation were reversed, she would have asked to be a representative of the parents who opposed her expulsion.


    Of course, she wasnt a parent at their school, so she couldnt represent them.


    Instead, she went around the neighborhood catching people spreading slander about Ain.


    Bruno followed suit, and it was a predictable development.


    Eunhas mom. Did you see the letter that came home? What do you think?


    Setting down her glass, Julieta left to play with the children.


    Eunhas mom, alone at the table, remembered what had happened only moments before.


    What?, now the parents are up here saying she should be expelled.


    Are you going to join in?


    Shes their friend.


    Yeah, shes a friend of the kids, but that doesnt make her a friend of the moms. Dont you think so?


    .


    At that moment, she couldnt outright deny Minjis mothers words.


    She didnt believe in the prejudice against Ain as it was, but she was well aware of how Ain was treated in society.


    Also, the fact that her child could face a difficult situation by associating with Ain.


    Seona is a good girl.


    She felt sorry for her because she had no parents.


    But no matter what, her children came first.


    The safety and happiness of Eunha came first.


    I dont want her to be with Minji, what if she is judged by the kids later? I know Im a bad person, but my daughter comes first. Dont you agree?


    Eunha comes first, too, but I want to let him do what he wants because he comes first.


    They both felt the same way about their children.


    The only difference was whether they supported or guided their childs path.


    If Eunha likes his friend, then from today, Mom also likes his friend. Come play again with her next time.


    His mom had made a promise to herself when he first brought Seona home.


    She would support Eunhas choice.


    If he liked his friend, she would consider her a good child too.


    Mom, its raining outside!


    Rain! Rain! Mom! Rain!


    She snapped out of her reverie and headed to the veranda when she heard Eunae calling out.


    The sky was clear as ever, but rain was falling from the sky.


    It was just a light shower.


    Its fox rain.


    Fox?


    Julieta said as she hold Avernier and looked out at the rain in broad daylight.


    Eunae tilted her head curiously.


    The rain that falls during the day is called fox rain. Maybe a fox is getting married today.


    A fox? Is it getting married?


    Thats right.


    Julieta replied playfully as she watched Eunaes eyes widen.


    Eunae was intrigued by the story of the fox.


    Then, Unnie, is the fox crying because its sad about getting married?


    Eh? Uh, well.


    The question came out of nowhere.


    Julieta was taken aback by the unexpected question.


    It was then that her mother spoke up for her as she searched for an answer.


    The fox isnt crying because its sad; its the cloud that is sad.


    The clouds?


    Yes, because the cloud liked the fox. So when it saw the fox get married to the tiger, it was so sad that it cried.


    Poor cloud. So is the cloud still crying now for the fox?


    Eunae cried as she empathized with the cloud in the story.


    Her mother bent down and hugged her. She put her hands on her shoulders and guided her to look up at the sky.


    Its only crying for a little while.


    Really?


    The cloud decided to stop crying to wish the fox happiness.


    Before they knew it, the rain was subsiding.


    The raindrops stopped falling.


    The cloud, hiding behind the sun, seemed to be drying its tears, trying hard to smile.


    So now the cloud is wishing the fox happiness?


    Thats right. Its the day of the wedding; it should smile.


    Eunae, will you also wish the fox a happy life?


    Yes!


    Please let our fox walk on a flower path.


    So when the fox rain stops, the fox will be smiling happily.


    Lately, he had spent too much money.


    His resolution was that this month he would definitely tighten his belt.


    The doorbell rang.


    Whats this? I didnt order anything


    He frowned as he checked how much money was left in the safe.


    He was ready to break the legs of the MLM sellers if they were trying to persuade him again.


    He told them to find fortune elsewhere.


    This world, believing that good deeds bring blessings Such nonsense.


    Good Morning, Mr. Jung Geum-joon.


    Jung Geum-joon eyes wide, scratched his stomach through his workout clothes.


    A woman in a suit stood straight in front of him.


    There was no doubt about who she was.


    Jung Geum-joon changed his expression, pulling his hand out from the workout clothes and leaning against the corner of the entrance.


    Whats going on?


    With his arms folded, he addressed the woman in a condescending manner.


    The woman, the general secretary of Donghae Group, pulled something out of her pocket as if she was used to this kind of thing.


    She held it out with both hands.


    What is it?


    Please see it yourself.


    He asked, his eyebrows twitching.


    She calmly replied without showing fear.


    Ha.


    After staring down at the woman for a long time, he took the envelope.


    He stared at the contents of the envelope, his hands trembling as he read the word statement.


    What What is this?


    As you can see, its a statement. Its the record of the laborers hired through Donghae Group this time.


    W-wasnt it provided for free?


    Young Master. Have you forgotten? Theres no such thing as free without a price in this world.


    But still! C-cant we get a family discount or something! And! Why is the cost so high!


    The Chairman said so. If you plan to haggle for discounts, he suggests you return home immediately.


    Also, I want to inform you that additional costs were incurred because the task you requested had to be done discreetly without leaving any traces.


    The Chairman said attacks should be made without leaving any tails when targeting enemies.


    Jung Geum-joon was in desbelief.


    His little scheme had failed.


    Dangun Construction was involved in the flow of attacking Jin Seona.


    Thats why he had sought the assistance of Donghae Group, with whom he had almost cut off communication since he left home.


    Hadnt the Chairman of Donghae Group, also his grandfather, readily agreed?


    Still, I didnt think hed take money from his grandson!


    Young master. Did you really think the chairman would like freebies?


    What are you all doing? Not coming out with the money.


    Yes!!!


    Uh-uh-uh, hey, who are you to come into my room? Hey, you bastards, why dont you take off your shoes?


    The general secretary of the Donghae Group shouted at the men waiting behind the open door.


    The sunglasses-wearing men pushed their way inside, unperturbed by him.


    It didnt take them long to open the safe with the equipment they had brought with them.


    Okay, Im going to pay you, so get the hell out of my vault!


    We have no intention of touching your assets if youre willing to pay us, but-.


    The Donghae Groups general secretary, who had maintained an expressionless face until now, raised the corners of her mouth.


    Jung Geum-joon, who had known her for a long time, knew what that smile meant.


    It was the smile she wore whenever she felt pleasure in tormenting him.


    If youre willing to pay in cash, that is.


    No! Card! Ill pay by card, but please dont take my cash, you know that the cash I have in my vault holds quite a bit of mana!


    The chairman said to take the money in the vault.


    Please! Ill get down on my knees and.


    Young Master. Ive told you so many times. You cannot kneel down as a person directly in the Donghae Group.


    The frowning woman grabbed Jung Geum-jeon, who was about to kneel, and pulled him up.


    The roles were reversed.


    Jung Geum joon grabbed the hand of the woman wearing white gloves with both hands and shook it vehemently.


    God! Do they know what kind of money was in the safe?!


    Even if the amounts were the same, the mana accumulated based on how many peoples hands it passed through could vary!


    Of course, the chairman said that you might not be able to pay in cash right away, so he made one condition. Would you like to take a listen?


    So this is what you were planning on doing?


    The woman handed over her smartphone.


    Only then did Jung Geum realize why she was being like this.


    Youre the one who called first.


    Okay, give it to me.


    He should have made a more careful decision.


    If he had known this would happen, he wouldnt have bothered helping that Ain brat.


    Even without his help, Dangun Construction would have been dismantled anyway, unable to withstand the Eternal Groups attack.


    But he had already walked into a trap.


    Sighing, Jung Geum-joon snatched the womans smartphone from her grasp.


    The phone rang just in time.


    It was Jung Jae-man, chairman of Donghae Group.


    Hello.


    [Are you living well?]


    Im living very well because of my grandfather. You wanted to take money from your grandchildren so badly, huh?


    [The one who made the request is throwing a tantrum Why? Are you planning to pay back the interest too?]


    Whats the matter?


    No business before money.


    Jung Geum-joon redirected the topic with a sly grin.


    A muffled laugh could be heard over the phone.


    [Im sure youve run out of money by now. stop being so stubborn and come home and help your brother].


    No. I ran out of the house because I didnt want to work, and now you want me to go back to work?


    [Dont you smell the money? and Im not going to make you work much].


    Grandfather, if I work, I lose.


    [Then why dont you go down to Jeju Island?]


    Internally, Jung Geum -joon groaned.


    Jung Jae-man, the chairman of Donghae Group, had always said that he would pass on the management to his eldest son.


    He emphasized the principle of inheritance so much that he sent all of his immediate family members, except for the eldest sons family, down to Jeju Island.


    Having belonged to the eldest son family, he was able to avoid being sent back to Jeju Island.


    And he had a role to play in supporting his brother, who would one day become chairman.


    Why should I work?


    Im going to spend all my time playing.


    If you work, you lose!


    Of course, he ran away from home because he didnt want to work.


    He was confident that his grandfather wouldnt send him into exile on Jeju Island.


    But his grandfather was scolding him, saying,


    [Go! You can go to Jeju Island. I heard from the kids that it has good water and clean air.]


    No, not Jeju.


    Jung Geum-joon shook his head.


    Currently, more than half of Jeju Islands land mass had been transformed into monster habitats.


    Hallasan Mountain was one of the highest difficulty Red Dungeons.


    The Gyeonggi Northern Provincial Office had recently increased its difficulty.


    Plus, I cant play games! Where can I buy comics! Where can I order fried chicken and pizza for delivery!


    In Jeju Island, where the mana was thick, electronic devices were not able to communicate properly.


    Since the Red Dungeon was located in the central part of Jeju Island, no matter where you went, you had to travel along the outskirts.


    Deliveries always resulted in losses and mana depletion.


    I wont go back home, so please find another solution.


    He didnt want to go back home, nor did he want to be banished to Jeju Island. So Jung Geum-joon had no choice but to answer in a respectful manner.


    [There is another way].


    Damn it, what a cursed inspiration.


    Jung Geum-joon cursed under his breath.


    He was probably just waiting for him to be forced to bow down.


    [The Donghae Clans presence has diminished a lot since the reclamation of Uijeongbu.


    I wont ask you to come home, so manage Donghae Clan and run it].


    You want me to be the clan leader?


    [What clan leader with your skills? You just need to handle management, just management!]


    Managing money is not something I know. How can I handle losses?


    [Youre already in debt anyway. You manage it.]


    Okay, then should I go to work with a sui.


    [By the way, Geum-joon. Just the other day, Kim Geon made fun of your grandfather].


    .


    [He was bragging about how there are Twelve Seats of KK clan this time. He said they were selected as a navigator or something, and I got annoyed the whole time.


    Its like hearing that the kid next door got first place in school while my own kid cant even get good grades.


    Geum-joon, you understand how I feel, right?]


    So, what do you want me to do?


    [What do I want you to do? I dont ask for much. Just make Donghae Clan a clan that can break KK Clans arrogance.]


    Grandpa, isnt that too much to ask, leaving me with a debt and expecting me to produce a Twelve Seat?


    [Im not asking you to produce Twelve Seats, Im asking you to run the clan and make it better than KKs clan.


    Its not that hard. Did I tell you to make it the best clan in the country like Genesis Clan?]


    Thats not the same as this.


    [Forget it, I expect good results. Youll know if you dont, right?]


    .


    Jung Geum-joon returned the smartphone to the woman with a chewed-up face.


    The woman put the phone in her front pocket and smiled softly.


    What, whats wrong with you?


    Im glad to be working with you again, young master.


    Huh? What do you mean?


    Youve been appointed as the Donghae Clans administrative advisor as of today, please take care of it.


    Jung Geum-joon was at a loss for words with a puzzled face.


    That means shes going to keep an eye on him.


    Since when did the fox rain start falling?


    He had turned into a cow that would laboriously work until the day of the foxs wedding.


    Hey, its raining now! Hurry, run under that roof!


    Its strange, isnt it? The weather forecast said it wouldnt rain today


    Wow, my clothes are all wet! I should have brought an umbrella today


    I did bring one. Um, it will stop soon, so we dont need to use an umbrella, right?


    Anyway, its just fox rain, so it will pass quickly. Lets rest here until then.


    Wow! The captain is the only one using an umbrella! Hes really shameless!


    Guys, whats a fox rain? There is a big cloud over there.


    Even thoughwell we shouldnt be the only ones getting rained on, charge!


    Charge!


    Do I have to go too?


    Seona, lets go quickly!


    Okay.


    Fox rain fell.


    !


    Why are guys are trying to steal my umbrella!


    Whos going to take your umbrella?


    Captain, in times like this, were supposed to play in the rain together!


    What nonsense Jung Hayang, are you using magic right now, or not!?


    Im not using magic! Dont come over here! Seona, pass!


    Pass. Why are you using it? I brought an umbrella too, but Im not using it.


    Doggy, dont stand there!


    When the fox rain stopped,


    they shall all go on a picnic. S��arch* The Nov��l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Fox Rain is a traditional Korean fairy tale.


    Once upon a time, there lived a clever and gullible fox, which was greedy. So, of course, it was aiming to marry the tiger, the king of the forest at the time.


    In old fairy tales, tigers always come out as the king of the forest and the highest ranking position.


    The fox went to great lengths to win the heart of the tiger, and their love story culminated in a beautiful wedding. However, on the day of the ceremony, the cloud, who had been pining for the fox, was heartbroken to see the one it loved marrying someone else. Despite its own pain, the kind cloud put on a brave face and tried to make the day as joyful as possible for the newlyweds. Though tears streamed down its face, the cloud forced a smile and brought sunshine to the ceremony so that the fox and tigers special day would not be ruined.


    You can reed about it here: Blog nave

 Chapter 180

    Chapter 180Unlocked chapter (7/13)


    [Stars, stars, stars].


    After what seemed like forever, the first semester came to an end.


    It was summer vacation, and Eunha was lazing around the house.


    Today, he hadnt gotten up until late in the afternoon and had spent the whole day in his pajamas.


    Hey, Eunha, do you want some merona?


    Just some.


    Unnie, I want one too!


    After dinner, Euna rummaged through the fridge, still in her pajamas.


    The fact that she was back home until the start of the next semester only made it worse.


    She would wake up slowly, lying on the floor staring at her phone, or calling her friends at night.


    Eunha could hardly believe his sister was on the phone every night.


    Euna, youre going to be a high school student next year, shouldnt you stop walking around in your pajamas? mom asked.


    Eunha and Eunae are copying you.


    Mom, Im not going to a high school, Im entering the high school Player Academy next year.


    And its okay to walk around like this. You dont know how comfortable and nice this is.


    Euna turned 16 this year.


    It was the age when she was getting out of her parents arms and becoming more independent.


    She handed the ice cream to mom and pouted her lips.


    Eunha and Eunae think so too, dont they?


    Uh, um.


    Eunae nodded, feeling good just because Eunha had shoveled ice cream into her mouth.


    Eunha, on the other hand, had to look at his mom, who was folding laundry right next to him.


    Does Eunha think so too?


    Uhh.


    Eunha?


    .


    I was stunned, caught between my mom and sister.


    No matter whose side I took, I wasnt going to make it out alive.


    Dad, help me!


    Eunha, Im sorry.


    Eunha sent his dad a saving glance, but he turned his head away without a moments hesitation.


    He was abandoned by his father.


    Eunha, come here.


    Then, Euna pulled out her trump card.


    Lying on the sofa, she extended her long legs.


    She tapped her leg, which was clearly visible under her shorts, with the hand that was not holding the marona.


    Arent you going to sit on your sisters legs today?


    Sorry. You know how much I love mom, right?


    Eunha was determined.


    After confessing his love to his mom, Eunha sits over Eunas legs.


    The soft skin made him feel soothed, and the coolness cooled the midnight heat.


    Turning his face to the side, he ate his merona.


    Eunha took over the pillow, so I took over the wifes pillowUh Yes?


    I dont like your beard because it hurts.


    Thats right, Daddys beard hurts.


    Daddys beard hurts!


    Mom said.


    Dad, who had been silent, tried to make her feel better and got a slap on the wrist from the women in the house.


    Even Euna, who had been arguing with her mom over Eunha only moments before, pinched him.


    Eunae was especially bad.


    His younger sister, who woke up to dads beard every morning, vehemently agreed.


    Haa, they said its useless to raise children with a wife. Do I have to listen to this because of my beard?


    Dad sighed heavily.


    Euna and his mom were stuck on their phones like they had always been.


    Mom, you need to cover this place with your hand.


    This?


    Like you have a headache!


    I dont know what you mean. Ill take a picture with my lips like I always do. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Me too! Take a picture of me too~


    The three of them, including Eunae, took picture after picture in the same pose, not sure what to do.


    Eunha, who was not interested in taking selfies, hugged Eunas leg with one arm and closed his eyes.


    Meanwhile, Euna secretly took a picture of him.


    It was time for the family to spend their time that way.


    Eunhas mom, its Minjis mom, please open the door!


    There was a loud banging on the front door.


    The family poked their heads out of the living room, startled by the sound.


    Whats going on at this hour?


    The call from outside was uncharacteristic.


    Confirming it was late at night, dad frowned.


    Ill go out, I think somethings happened to Minjis mom.


    Ill go with you.


    His parents got up from their seats.


    Turning on the lights in the hallway, they walked to the front door.


    As soon as they opened the door, Minjis mom panted inside.


    Whats wrong, did something happen?


    Im sorry for knocking on your door so late at night, but, is my little Minji here?


    Minjis mother looked around the house anxiously.


    When his dad said no, disappointment flashed across her face.


    Then her eyes locked with Eunha, who had poked his head out into the hallway to see what was going on.


    Eunha, have you heard anything from Minji?


    Contact? I havent gotten any of that.


    Well, then. Hasnt Minji been acting a little strange lately, like she wants to leave somewhere or something.


    What are you talking about?


    Why are you asking me that?


    Shouldnt you know better than me?


    Eunha pressed his lips together.


    It was clear that something had happened to Minji.


    Otherwise, there was no reason for her mother to drop in on her like this.


    No, there was nothing like that, Minji, she was just as usual.


    I calmly collected my thoughts and said.


    I hadnt noticed anything unusual about Minji lately.


    Sometimes she looked like she was lost in thought, but she was always like that.


    Of all his friends, she was the one who took the future most seriously.


    It was not uncommon for her to suddenly become lost in thought.


    I couldnt find anything strange about her.


    Where did she go then.


    Minjis mother muttered in an irritated voice. She crossed her hands in front of her chest.


    What the hell is going on, did she just disappear without a word?


    At this point, anyone could have guessed.


    His mom hugged her and asked what had happened.


    Minjis mother was shaking for a while, but then she nodded as if she had no choice.


    She, she got into a fight with me and left and didnt come back.


    Eunha is a moon that lights up the night sky.


    A moon-like being that seems to exist right next to you, but is actually 380,000 kilometers away from Earth.


    Minji knew that there was a sense of distance between her and him that she could never reach even if she tried.


    Even though other children may be vaguely aware, she has been clearly aware of it since childhood.


    No Eunha is less now, but, he didnt show interest in others before.


    There was a time when she thought Eunha was scary.


    He was the same age as her, but he acted very mature and seemed out of this world.


    She was also creeped out by the fact that his face remained expressionless when dealing with other people, but he smiled whenever he saw his family.


    I dont know why.


    I just remember that his smile was somehow unnatural.


    Hes just, I dont know.


    Still, she didnt give up her place as his childhood friend.


    He was indifferent to everything, and she was intrigued by him.


    Hey, Mukminji, are you eating again?


    Dont call me Mukminji!


    I dont know why.


    I really dont know why.


    But when he was looking at me, he was looking at me with a spoonful of interest tucked into his indifference.


    It was a very strange sensation to know that he was interested in me, when he didnt seem to be interested in anyone else.


    Like being recognized as special.


    And the more I got to know him, the more I realized how special I was to Eunha.


    The moon is so bright.


    Minji sat on the slide at the park and looked up at the starry moon.


    Eunha was the moon.


    Gently illuminating the night sky.


    Her friends were stars.


    Shining brightly in the moonlight.


    They were the ones who cared about Eunha.


    They were the ones who took Eunhas attention.


    Including herself.


    Well, there are a lot of stars tonight.


    I gave up counting the stars wrapped in the moonlight one by one with my fingers.


    I wondered if the night sky was so clear.


    Or is it just darker tonight than other nights?


    It was hard to tell which stars were shining in which way.


    Its as if the starlight is eaten by the starlight.


    .


    The joy of being considered special by someone is indescribable.


    It makes you want to hone in on your uniqueness so that you can shine as brightly and beautifully as a jewel.


    You want to be the brightest star in the sky, and you want to be the moon that lights up the night sky.


    Thats right.


    I want to be like a Eunha.


    I want to stand side by side with him.


    How to explain these feelings, she didnt know.


    Im, normal.


    Minji murmured as she gathered her legs.


    Ordinary.


    The star that had once been recognized as special to the moon was losing ground to newer stars over time.


    The more people who learned his charm gathered, the more ordinary she was.


    Lies. Eunha and the kids are playing with Seona. Youre not copying him, are you?


    Her mother said one day.


    At that time, Minji responded reflexively, but she was not sure about her answer


    Minji, stop crying, stop yelling, and look at your mom. Isnt it true that the kids are playing with Seona so you have no choice but to play with her?


    I want to become a shining star.


    Not just any shining star, but one embraced by the moonlight.


    I wanted to be special, not like other people.


    Thats why I might be following the cranes to avoid falling from the moonlight.


    Please, write down your name!


    Thats what happened this time.


    I helped Seona because I felt sorry for my friend, but I also felt compelled to help her because I knew that if I didnt do anything, I might not be able to stand by his side.


    And I realized.


    I realized that one day I might not be able to stand by his side.


    I had to have the strength to shine brighter than the other stars.


    Mom. I dont want to go to middle school, I want to join the Player Academy.


    Are you crazy! Im trying to find a middle school with a good admission rate, so dont say things like Player Academy and do as youre told!


    When I decide to become a player, its not just because I want to shine.


    I also wanted to get away from my parents shadow.


    Minji, you just need to listen to your mom. Youll go to a good school, get a good job, meet a good guy there, have kids in a nice house, and live happily ever after.


    You may not like it now, but youll thank me later, so listen to me.


    Of course, the future my parents are designing for me will be a stable and happy one.


    But its not really me.


    The future her parents envisioned was not a future for Kim Min-ji, but a future for anyone else.


    It could be any star in the night sky.


    She wanted to be a star that shines until the end, like a dying star enveloped in her own light.


    She wanted to leave not just her name in this world but her existence, Kim Minji.


    I absolutely cant allow you to become a player! How could I let you! Ive raised you with so much effort! If you make a mistake, you could end up dead!


    Mom, I want to live doing what I want to do! Even if I regret it later, I want to regret after doing it, not regret for not doing it!


    Thats because you havent really experienced regret yet! If you have talent that could make you an outstanding player, who knows! But you dont have any talent like that!


    The reason she left home today was because she and her parents were arguing about her future.


    The arguments between myself and my parents were endless, like parallel lines that never crossed each other.


    Finally, I had enough and left home.


    In the middle of the night.


    Ah! I got bitten by a mosquito.


    There were a lot of mosquitoes in the park.


    After scratching her arm frantically, Minji realized that she had been bitten and deployed the barrier.


    The mosquitoes couldnt penetrate the barrier.


    What can I do, I cant stay here, my mom and dad must be worried.


    I had to get back home.


    My parents would be worried.


    But it would be ridiculous to go home now.


    Theyd look at me and say, What kind of a player is that, unable to do anything on her own?


    Ill go in after mom and dad fall asleep.


    Even though she set up the barrier, the buzzing sound nearby was still loud.


    Her neck itched.


    She scratched it, and it suddenly swelled. She didnt know if it appeared before or after she made the barrier.


    She felt incredibly lonely.


    Minji buried her head in her knees.


    Hoping that this unusually bright night would pass.


    What are you doing outside instead of going in? How about it? Isnt it tough when you leave home?

 Chapter 181

    Chapter 181Unlocked chapter (8/13)


    [Star, star, star (2)]


    Minji ran away from home.


    After hearing the story from Minjis mother, the family searched the neighborhood for Minji in the middle of the night.


    Hello? Yes, mom. I found Minji. Heres where I am.


    Minji was at a park playground not far from their house.


    As soon as Eunha and Euna spotted her, Euna immediately called her mother.


    I Should I wait here?


    After ending the call, Euna looked at the slide.


    Minjis concerns would be resolved somehow by Eunha.


    Sneaking up on them unnecessarily could make it uncomfortable for her to speak.


    She decided to wait.


    Thats Eunhas star, my star, and next to it is Eunaes star.


    The stars are very clear tonight.


    Looking up at the night sky, Euna labeled each nameless star with the names of people she knew.


    The reason why the night sky is so bright is because the moon is out and there are so many stars shining.


    Not because any one of them is particularly bright.


    .


    There are as many stars as there are people.


    Euna vowed to herself again.


    She wanted to become a player to protect those stars.


    Everyones looking for you. Why arent you home?


    I dont know, Im not going in.


    Minji shook her head and turned away as if to say dont talk to me.


    Eunha, leaning back against the railing, smirked at her behavior.


    Eunha could see that she was being stubborn.


    They had been childhood friends since they were very young, so there was no way he wouldnt recognize Minjis behavior.


    Okay, then dont go in. Sleeping here will be a memory for later.


    .


    Biting her lip, Minji buried her head between her legs.


    He wouldnt comfort her, but she couldnt help but feel sick to her stomach.


    No Eunha, you bastard, if Hayang was like this, youd be worried about her!


    Of course, Minji would have been worried too if she heard that Hayang had run away.


    The thought of her walking the streets at night, alone, when shed been so scared and prone to crying since she was a little girl, was enough to make her worry.


    On the other hand, Seona seemed unexpectedly strong-willed and lively, so I would feel less worried about her.


    As for Eunhyuk, he seemed to be able to find his way home on his own, even if she didnt have to look for him.


    No matter what, isnt it okay to worry a little? Sear?h the N??eFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Even after a while, Eunha was still watching, and she felt a surge of unnecessary resentment.


    She buried her face between her legs and snapped at him.


    If youre going to do this, why are you here? Leave me alone.


    Im not here for anything. I came to see you.


    Despite the tinge of resentment in her voice, Eunha retorted cheerfully.


    It was the kind of condescension that made her want to dig her fingernails in.


    Youre just going to stand there and watch?


    Well, what else are you going to do?


    I thought you were here to convince me! Are you really just going to stand there and watch?


    Minji raised her head in disbelief and screamed.


    She was burning with anger inside.


    Once she started speaking, the next words were just a matter of time.


    Why dont you care why I left!? You came here just to see me like this!?


    She poured out the words she had kept inside like a waterfall.


    She was out of breath.


    She stood up from the slide and faced Eunha, her shoulders bouncing up and down.


    Eunha, who had been listening as if he had been waiting for this moment, spoke.


    Of course, I came to find you because I was worried. Your mom told me the reason you left a long time ago.


    Is that supposed to make me feel better? If you were worried, you couldve at least pretended to care. What good does it do if you worry and dont show it?


    So if it makes you feel better, Ill listen but it wont.


    .


    He was right.


    I didnt run out of my house to have someone worry about me.


    Even if she asked Eunha to comfort her, she knew there was nothing he could do.


    Did you say everything you wanted to say?


    Eunha asked under the stars.


    Only then did Minji realize that she had been acting in a way that seemed to vent all her pent-up frustrations.


    Even though Eunha was irritating for keeping his calm, that was their usual dynamic.


    Regret flooded in as she remembered the harsh words she had spewed out at Eunha unexpectedly.


    Minji, feeling pathetic, covered her face with both hands and slumped down.


    I want to be a player, but my mom says players are dangerous.


    Your mom told me. Why do you want to be a player?


    She wasnt expecting a solution.


    This issue was between her and her parents.


    Minji just brought up the topic of her future and her argument with her parents.


    Then Eunha asked a question, and Minji realized that she hadnt explained her true reasons.


    Instead of revealing her various reasons for wanting to become a player, she simply blurted out that she wanted to be a player without providing any proper explanation.


    .


    Mukminji? Whats wrong? Why did you stop talking?


    I want to live freely I want to live as myself. I want people in the world to know me and


    I want to stand side by side with you.


    Minji, who had kept her mouth shut, spoke up.


    There were so many reasons why she wanted to become a player that she couldnt put it into one word.


    But to her parents, she only wanted to be a player because she wanted to live freely.


    Her parents didnt tell her the real reason either, just that she should pursue a stable and happy life.


    Yet, she had simply stated that she wanted to be a player without explaining her complex feelings.


    I, I didnt tell my parents why I want to be a player.


    You should have told them. What would they think if you just said you wanted to be a player? Why didnt you tell them?


    Well, I thought mom and dad would understand.


    Thats not true. How can your parents understand how you feel?


    Yeah.


    Minji agreed with a despondent tone.


    She hadnt understood how her parents felt, even though she had thought she did.


    If I told them nowwould they understand?


    I dont know, its not your mind, its your parents mind.


    Yeah.


    As much as she didnt understand her own feelings, she couldnt accept how her parents had decided her path.


    A hyung I know once said something like this.


    A hyung you know? The one who thinks hes more handsome than Hyun Bin?


    What are you expecting from Geum-joon?


    Well.


    Eunha suddenly changed the subject.


    Minji, her legs stretched out, looked up at the night sky.


    The sounds of crickets filled the night, and there were so many stars tonight.


    The hardest thing in this world is to know your own heart, and the second is to know the heart of another.


    .


    It is a great mistake to think that you know your parents minds when you dont really know your own.


    Or vice versa, to think that you know your parents minds.


    I see.


    Minji accepted, unable to retort.


    If she didnt know her own mind, how could anyone else know her mind?


    On the contrary, it was arrogance to think that you could understand someone elses mind without knowing your own.


    At the root of her parents never-ending arguments was the misunderstanding that they thought they understood each other.


    There was no way the other person would understand if you just asserted your point without explaining why.


    There are a lot of stars, arent there?


    Why stars?


    That hyung, he said so. If you look up like this, the stars seem to be densely packed in the night sky, but the distance between them is immeasurable.


    Eunha


    What?


    You, when you get down to it, your emotions are quite childish, arent they?


    What? Hey, Mukminji, what did you just say? I gave you advice that could be the bone and flesh of your life, and what? Now you say my emotions are childish?


    Ah, its so childish. If I say youre childish, youre childish.


    Minji burst into laughter.


    Although Eunha was getting annoyed and was about to retort, she no longer paid attention to what he was saying.


    She gazed blankly at the night sky.


    It suddenly occurred to her that the stars were shining lonely.


    It occurred to her that the stars, which seem so close when viewed from the slide, could be so far away that a human being could spend all his life running to reach them.


    Maybe its the same with people.


    We may seem to be right next to each other, but we may actually be so far away that we cant understand each other.


    Maybe the gap was something that couldnt be overcome.


    But, if you listen to your childish words people might live lonely, unable to understand someone and die alone without meeting someone who understands them.


    Uh, could that be true? Well, whatever. Anyway, when I enter the grave, Ill be entering alone, right?


    .


    Unable to find a suitable answer, Eunha slid down the slide.


    Even though he could feel a stare on him, he pretended not to notice and continued to slide down.


    Then, when the silence became uncomfortable, he groaned and rolled his eyes.


    Finally, the answer he gave had the feeling of I dont know written all over it.


    Thats why the stars are shining! Its like saying Im here, look at me


    Burning ones own life brightly and sending signals to the distant stars. The distance might still not narrow, but perhaps the light emitted by the star reaches other stars, right?


    No Eunha, be honest. Youre just talking nonsense as it comes to your mind, right?


    Its not like that.


    Dont lie. Ive known you for ten years. Even if you act like someone else, can you deceive my eyes?


    Ha, are you pretending to be Kim Minji again?


    Eunha clicked his tongue.


    Minji, seeing Eunha pouting his lips, finally burst into laughter.


    It was a plausible excuse for Eunha.


    Laughing heartily, she wiped away the tears forming in her eyes.


    Your words might be right.


    Perhaps people might never fully understand someone else.


    It wasnt entirely impossible to understand others.


    People might live to show only a very small part of themselves.


    Maybe people lived to show that part.


    So, she wanted to shine brilliantly. More than anyone else, like him.


    Like the stars shining under the moonlight.


    I want to be a player. No, I will be.


    Do whatever you want.


    You wont stop me?


    Its a once-in-a-lifetime life anyway. Just live as you want.


    You said you didnt want Euna unnie to become a player. Are you sure you wont stop me?


    Why are you like this? Noonas life is mine. Is Noonas life the same as yours? Ah, Eunaes life is, of course, mine too.


    My mom said that if you keep talking nonsense, it becomes a habit. Has the siscon reacher this far?


    Minji looked like she was waking up when Eunha, who turned his head back, looked confident.


    Minji faked a yawn and turned to see a car with its headlights on slowly approaching the park.


    Kim Minji!


    Minji-ya!


    It was her parents.


    As soon as her parents got out of the car, she spotted her parents running towards her.


    Eunha.


    What?


    Ill try talking to my parents properly this time. Ill tell them why I want to become a player.


    Sure, go ahead. If its you, Minji, you can handle it without my help.


    Minjis parents came right up to them. Seeing Eunha avoiding them, she decided it was time to stop running away.


    Now it was Minji and her parents turn to resolve this.


    Do you know how worried I was when you suddenly ran away?


    No matter how angry you are, you cant leave the house!


    From afar, her parents voices, filled with concern, reached Eunhas ears. They had been anxious throughout the time they spent searching for Minji.


    In fact, when Eunha heard that Minji had left home, he was also incredibly worried.


    Yeah. There are so many stars tonight.


    Yes! Isnt it beautiful? I wish I could show it to Eunae, but its too bad.


    Eunha walked over to Euna, who was leaning against the wall in a dark residential area.


    She was texting her friends when she smiled and hugged him from behind.


    Together, they looked up at the night sky.


    There were so many stars.


    As if to say there were as many ways of life as there were stars.


    Eunha.


    What?


    What kind of life do you want to live?


    Well What about you, Noona?


    I want to live happily with Mom, Dad, you, and Eunae for the rest of my life!


    Wouldnt it be hard to live together until we die? What will you do when I grow up and have a girlfriend and get married?


    Hmm.


    He tore his gaze away from the night sky and smirked. She looked down at him, adding strength to her voice.


    Then Ill move into your house and live there. Ill be like a nosy big sister, making sure my little brother cant live his life freely. 24/7 surveillance!


    Thats a bit scary. Are you telling me not to get married at all?


    Eunha, even if you get married, besides Mom and Dad, Ill be the one who loves you the most in this world. You must never neglect me!


    Even if the world is split into two, it wont happen. Even though the world has already been split into two.


    Eunas words were truly heartwarming.


    Leaning backward, Eunha snuggled into her embrace.


    So, Eunha, what kind of life do you want to live?


    Im the same as you. I want to be happy with my family, and-


    He paused for a moment.


    Lost in thought, he spoke with a hint of bitterness in his tone.


    When I die, I want to die saying that I had a happy life with no regrets.

 Chapter 174

    Chapter 174Unlocked chapter (1/13)


    Thanks atranok!


    [When the Fox Rain Stops (8)].


    Seona has been admitted to Alice Hospital.


    She wont be coming to school for a while to stabilize her mind.


    It was understandable.


    There was a constant stream of slander against her from within the school, and outside, parents were campaigning for her to be expelled.


    Some of the most vocal people even criticized the church where she lives, saying it should banish her from the community.


    Please, write down your names!


    In such a situation, there was limited Minji could do.


    She collected signatures from the children to oppose Seonas expulsion in response to the parents campaign.


    It was also contradictory to her mother, who wanted Seona to be kept away.


    Still, Minji persistently continued the movement without her parents support.


    Whats this about?


    Im collecting names to prevent Seonas expulsion!


    Seona? Um, just writing down the name, right?


    Ill write too. Seona doesnt seem like a bad kid.


    Its a bit pitiful


    Seona standing in the school wasnt completely destroyed.


    The kids who knew her before were just waiting to see what would happen without getting swept up in the unfounded rumors.


    So Minji was the first to engage the kids who were taking a passive stance.


    Did you hear that Yeom Jae-jin lied to you?


    I kind of thought so. Theres no way Seona would do that.


    Cho Yeona said that she stole Minseon purse! Thats really creepy.


    At that moment, the kids who had been tormenting Seona from beneath the surface revealed all the facts.


    Of course, the spreading rumors couldnt be completely eradicated.


    But it was crucial that the direction changed.


    Teachers, please sign the petition too! Dont expel Seona!


    Minji is really trying hard, can you give it to me? Ill go talk to our class.


    Can you give me one too?


    Minji, give me one too.


    The teachers were in a position where they couldnt move hastily.


    They, too, knew that Seona wasnt as dangerous as the parents were shouting.


    The teachers welcomed Minjis signature movement and subtly suggested to the students in their classes that they should participate.


    Give it to me too.


    Teacher, please talk to others too.


    Got it.


    Im Dohon wrote his name on the list with a slightly annoyed expression.


    After receiving the new list from her, he said he would recommend it to the faculty.


    Sign it, please! Put your name down!


    Having built up some supporters, Minji went around the lower grades to collect signatures.


    It didnt take long to convince the younger kids.


    Okay.


    Now it was time to convince the fifth graders.


    Minji headed to fifth grade class as soon as recess was over.


    She took a deep breath as she stood in front of the classroom.


    The key to the petition was to get the support of the fifth graders.


    The majority of those calling for her expulsion were parents of fifth graders.


    She needed to challenge the argument to remove her from the school for the sake of their childrens safety.


    She needed to collect signatures from fifth graders no matter what.


    Were collecting signatures against Seonas expulsion!


    You guys have heard that all the rumors about her are lies!


    Shes really nice and shes a really good girl!


    Please write your names here!


    Minji lowered her head towards the kids standing by the teachers desk.


    The kids, who had been chattering noisily, fell silent the moment she entered the classroom.


    Minji raised her head after a long time had passed.


    The children were watching her cautiously.


    Also, the gaze of the child who was the center of this class.


    Why should I?


    There was a sharp edge to her tone.


    Minji stiffened as she recognized the girl sitting in the back of the class.


    Dressed in something resembling a dress, she stood up from her seat, shooing away the children around her.


    Why?


    The president of Class 1 in 5th grade, Jin Sena.


    Four years had been enough time for her to regain her position.


    She crossed her arms and glared at Minji.


    Coming into our class without permission and making noise, is that all you can do? If you have something good to say, speak up. Otherwise, get lost.


    Jin-sena snorted and giggled.


    She turned to the kids behind her and said, Dont you think so too? looking for agreement.


    None of the kids answered.


    But she didnt care.


    In this class, silence was consent.


    Please, write your name down.


    I wish shed leave school already, because just the thought of being in the same school as a kid who might turn into a monster at any moment gives me goosebumps!


    Jin-sena giggled as she swept her arms in an exaggerated gesture.


    The girl she hated so much was backed into a corner.


    Even No Eunha, who had kept her quiet all this time, was in a state of silence and couldnt move the kids.


    She didnt want to lose this unexpected opportunity.


    But still Seona is our friend, right?


    With a smile, she added a hint of disapproval to Minjis suggestion.


    Minji frowned for a moment.


    Her intentions were obvious.


    Writing down our names thats not too hard, so I can do it.


    But Kim Min-ji you and your friends, dont you think you owe me an apology? Dont you?


    I can figure something out


    Even though she knew it was an obvious ploy by Jin-sena to prank her, Min-ji couldnt ignore the possibility.


    If she didnt convince Jin-sena, she wouldnt be able to collect the signatures of the entire fifth grade class 1.


    Yeah, what can we do? But thats for you to figure out.


    Tell me. What should I do?


    Your tone is a bit off, isnt it? Alright, forget it, I dont want an apology forced out of you.


    Im sorry! Really Im sorry.


    Is that how someone apologizes? It seems like you should express more sincerity and politeness well, go ahead, even kneel if you have to.


    What?


    What, is kneeling so difficult? Werent you willing to protect her to the point of giving up your pride?


    I dont need an apology anyway. Instead, Jin Seona is the one getting expelled. If you had just given up your pride, it wouldnt have come to this.


    Min-ji clenched her fist, suppressing her anger.


    Her eyes turned red.


    But she couldnt cry.


    She somehow moved her trembling lips.


    Fine, Ill do it.


    She knew.


    Even if she kneeled down, Jin Sena wouldnt write the names.


    She just wanted to see Minji submit.


    Still, she had to kneel.


    She had no other choice.


    Her mother denied Seonas existence.


    She couldnt let Seona be seen like this.


    She had to catch at least a straw.


    Please sign it.


    Start by kneeling and saying it. The teacher might come if you keep this up.


    Minji was about to start kneeling in front of Jin Sena, her fist-clenched hand resting on her knees.


    She tried to press her knees onto the ground, overcome with helplessness and humiliation.


    Give me something to write my name on it.


    At that moment, the boy who grabbed her was Kim Do-myung, a classmate in second grade.


    Kim Do-myung, whose father owns a small tire company, caught Seonas eye and held Minji back from kneeling.


    This is it, right?


    As if being handed a baton, Shin Min-young took the list of people who opposed Seonas expulsion.


    You guys write your names down, too. You dont want to see Seona expelled like this, do you?


    After writing her name on the list, Shin Min-young handed it to a nearby child.


    Shin Min-young, Kim Do-myung, what are you doing in front of me?


    Im trying to stop my friend from getting expelled from school.


    Are you crazy? Who do you think youre asking for permission from.


    Why do I need your permission? Ha, I guess being a class president means something?


    Shin Min-young snorted back.


    Meanwhile, Kim Do-myung, who had written down the names, spoke to the still hesitant children.


    I was in the same class as Seona in the second grade. Jin Seona, shes not a bad kid like the rumors say.


    She cleans the classroom even when no one asks her to, and if you dont understand something, shes the kind of girl who will tell you.


    Dont you guys remember last years retreat, when Seona was running around telepathically to protect us?


    Shin Min-young chimed in.


    For them, last years retreat was a trauma they didnt want to remember.


    But they remembered.


    They remembered how Seona had soothed them from panic over the monsters.


    Her telepathy had been a salvation to their closed eyes and deaf ears.


    I took the bravery test with Jin Seona last year! How was she back then


    Come to think of it, the pillow fight we had at the retreat was really fun Seona ran to the boys with two pillows


    Once, Seona made cookies and shared them. How delicious were the cookies back then


    I remember seeing Seona come to school early and water the flowers! Even though everyone hated it


    One by one, the kids started talking about Seona.


    Minji looked at them wide-eyed as they began to talk animatedly.


    I want to write my name down!


    Me too! S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Give me a copy over here!


    Ill collect this one!


    The children wrote down their names to join the petition.


    As Minji watched the children raise their hands for another copy, she couldnt hold back the tears.


    Why are you crying over this?


    Arent you supposed to give them to the other classes? Ill take care of our class. Im the vice president.


    Min-young smiles and comforts Minji.


    After receiving the new list, Do-myung shrugged, saying he would be in charge of Class 1.


    Minji wiped away her tears with her fingers,


    Thank you, guys.


    She smiled for the first time today.


    Meanwhile, Jin-sena, who hadnt signed the petition, went looking for the kids who had spread the slander about Seona.


    You there.


    It wasnt hard to find Yeom Jae-jin.


    He was yelling that the rumors were wrong.


    The corners of Jin-senas mouth twitched as she watched him grab the kids and tell them the truth.


    Yeom Jae-jin was visibly shocked when he turned around.


    She didnt care if he did or not.


    All she cared about was the person behind him.


    She had a feeling.


    A hint that her interests would align with his.


    I saw colors in people.


    I dont remember when it started.


    By the time I realized it, seeing colors had become a second nature.


    What about me?


    Unnie is white with yellow.


    Yellow? Why is that?


    Yellow is curiosity and interest.


    Black for malice and enmity.


    White for goodwill and favor.


    Red for all kinds of desires.


    Pink is love and happiness.


    Blue for worry and sadness.


    I saw many other colors.


    When people looked at me, they held colors.


    I felt nauseous every time I caught a glimpse of the emotions they couldnt hide, no matter how hard they tried.


    Thats why I hated people.


    I wanted to stay away from people.


    I couldnt stand being in crowded places.


    Im wasting my life.


    Thats when he entered her world full of colors.


    He held no colors.


    It was as if he had no emotions.


    I couldnt find any emotion in him.


    Youre bothering me. Why dont you go eat by yourself?


    Of course, he wasnt completely devoid of color.


    It was just that he showed it very infrequently.


    Even then, it was mostly a color of irritation and annoyance. However, when it came to his family, warm colors naturally emanated from him.


    But why am I your noona anyway? Just call me comfortably.


    Its hard not to be bothered.


    Especially with the compassionate light blue, yellow with a hint of white, that sometimes shone through whenever he saw me.


    Do you just show up at someones house unannounced?


    I apologize for showing up unannounced. Next time, Ill tell you in advance.


    Now a child who knew him came to visit.


    Although I was annoyed that she came unannounced, I couldnt treat her harshly when I thought about him.


    So, why are you here?


    .


    Im busy. If youre not going to talk to me, Im going back to tutoring.


    Wait!


    The kid in blue was hesitating to say something.


    I didnt have the heart to listen to this childs worries and concerns.


    Even if it was Alices child.


    In my eyes, she was just one of the colored people.


    My time was precious, and I had no time for her.


    Normally, I would have kicked her out, not even let her in.


    But she wasnt just anyone. She knew him.


    Lend me your strength, please.


    And with that, when it was time to leave,


    Just in time, Alices child said the words she had been holding in her mouth.


    Ha.


    After hearing the story, I couldnt help but sigh.


    I was stunned and speechless.


    No Eunha, what are you doing?


    Hes the one I take with me.


    It was ridiculous that I had to hear the story of what happened to him through someone elses mouth.


    I was annoyed.


    Yeah, hes always been like that.


    He probably didnt even think of coming to me.


    My pride was bruised.


    The only reason I had always carried him around was so the other kids wouldnt say anything to him.


    No matter how good he was with mana, there were things that happened between people that mana couldnt control.


    It was also an unspoken warning to the other kids not to touch him.


    But Hong Jin-woo had touched him?


    And it was just a kid from Dangun Construction?


    I was angry that No Eunhas friend had been attacked by those kids.


    I wanted to retaliate against the kids who dared to touch him, including Hong Jinwoo. But the pretext was weak.


    The child who was directly attacked by the children of Dangun was not him, but an Ain, who I had seen at last years party.


    Seona, its Jin Seona.


    I dont care who she is.


    The girl Alices child is talking about is a girl who has nothing to do with me.


    I couldnt just move without a good reason.


    It was the same for Alices child.


    Moreover, the Alice Group had a close relationship with the Dangun Group.


    The Alice Group had too much to lose to go against them to protect one little girl.


    So youre asking me to lend you my strength?


    Yes.


    But Sirius was different.


    Although Sirius had a close relationship with the Dangun, it was the Dangun Group that had the most to lose in a fight.


    And Sirius was willing to protect the child of the person who could become his fathers right-hand man, even if it meant accepting losses.


    Fine.


    The problem was that Dangun and the child werent directly involved.


    Fortunately, Alices child gave me a reason to intervene.


    Part of me wanted to pat this kid on the head.


    Yes, in my heart.


    Alices child offered a deal.


    We sitting here shouldnt handle the issue solely based on emotions.


    This is not the place for that.


    This is the place where we should sit with reason, calculating gains and losses.


    Here, I am Siriuss person, and this child is Alices person.


    We shouldnt act based on emotions; it had to be reason, understanding, and calculation.


    More than anything, practically speaking, its not me and this child who are acting, but the people from the group were against.


    We shouldnt simply accept it as a given that they will act.


    As long as we are sitting here, we should move considering the groups interests at any time.


    Ill lend my help. But what are you willing to pay as compensation?


    .


    You didnt come without thinking about it, did you?


    Thats not true.


    Alices child smiled wryly.


    Thats a relief.


    When I met her at the party last year, she hadnt seemed to have any idea of her influence, but she has improved.


    Im.


    I dont expect much.


    What?


    I was paid enough.


    A reason to intervene.


    That was enough for me.


    I was going to take whatever this kid had to offer.


    If she realized that a cause could be a price, so much the better.


    In fact, Im kind of looking forward to it.


    That Alices child will realize.


    Of course, I dont plan to tell her.


    Thats what this is for.


    The other kidhe, might not realize it, but this kid should.


    I will join your faction.


    What?


    The color attached to Alices child was an unblemished, pure white without any chance of other colors mixing in.


    I dont know why shes doing this.


    I didnt expect her to be so irrational as to say that she was willing to give herself over.


    It was too much.


    Too much is poison.


    Thats why the deal couldnt go through.


    This child was clearly a fool.


    But then she said something that made me think otherwise.


    If I join your faction, doesnt that mean Alice and Sirius will become close?


    Its not a false statement, but it means that Alice could also become a subordinate group under Sirius. What if I tell you to unconditionally obey my future orders?


    Will that happen?


    .


    It wont.


    I dont have the power to move Alice, unless is my sister.


    You wouldnt be able to do it.


    How do you know that?


    Because Im close to Eunha.


    .


    It was unbelievable.


    I understood why the pure white attached to Alices child was shining so brightly that it might blind someone.


    This child was undoubtedly a fool.


    Do you still not know how much influence you possess?


    Like you said, I dont know. I dont know much, but I do know this.


    This isnt going to end here.


    The reason you lend me your power is because of Eunha.


    .


    This kid knows.


    Why I move, and what Im doing for.


    And yet, shes offered a price thats too high.


    Including Alices future.


    In Dangun Group, they might use this incident as an excuse to attack Alice Group again later. And at that time, Unnie, who knows if you can lend your strength?


    Thats a valid point.


    This time, this child merely intervened.


    If Dangun Group attacks Alice purely because of this incident, its Alices problem.


    I didnt know all the details.


    It was obvious that the relationship between Dangun and Alice would sour after this incident was over. So, this child proposed not just a one-time deal but a continuous solidarity.


    I know Sirius is famous for their player devices.


    We dont have as much influence as Dangun Group in the player industry.


    Lies.


    Yes, its a lie.


    The position Sirius Group holds could be said to have spread throughout South Korea, following Galaxy Group, in the player industry.


    No matter how influential Dangun Group is in the player industry, they cant ignore Sirius, which has the power to shake a whole country.


    Moreover, Sirius Groups devices are gaining enthusiastic support from players even without aligning with Dangun Group.


    Theyre currently collaborating with Pine Group to develop a new player library.


    I dont think it will be bad for Sirius.


    Not bad.


    Something her father and unnie would say.


    Its clear that in the near future, Alice Group will rise as a powerful force in South Korea.


    When that happens, it wont be unreasonable for Alice to join hands with Dangun and dominate the player industry, replacing them.


    Young child, you are not stupid.


    Theres a lot I want to learn from Seohyun unnie.


    Ive never told you to address me informally I dont think Ill let you call me as you please, will I?


    Then Ill tell Eunha.


    This child is just naive.


    She trusts his presence too much in crucial moments.


    What if I betray him?


    Even then, can this child look at me with her confident colors?


    Ill just go around with Eunha, then.


    I gave up thinking.


    A sigh escaped involuntarily.


    Alright, fine. From now on, follow my orders.


    Yes!


    Taking Alices child under my wing was not the end.


    Carrying around such a child could become an unnecessary obstacle.


    There was so much to teach.


    The first thing to teach was that this child still didnt understand her own worth.


    If I had considered Alices future, I should have proposed an equal relationship instead of a dependent one.


    Seo-hyun-un-nie?


    If this kid went somewhere and said that, Id be laughed at.


    That couldnt happen.


    Now that this child had chosen to follow me, I had to consider Alices future as well.


    From now on, just call me by my name. And whats your name?


    You didnt know my name?


    Why should I know your name? Knowing youre Alices child is enough.


    It was a lie.


    I just needed to hear it again.


    Not through someone elses mouth but directly from this childs.


    Im Jung Hayang.

 Chapter 175

    Chapter 175Unlocked chapter (2/13)


    [When the Fox Rain Stops (9)]. S��arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    How do we deal with a large group of people?


    Shouldnt we gather more people than the other group? Theres an advantage in numbers, isnt there?


    Youre not entirely wrong, but its better if you can disrupt the group before you do that.


    Disrupt?


    Its best to make people lose sight of why theyre in a group and fighting, and if that doesnt work, the next best thing is to split them up or appease them.


    Time had passed, and it was now nighttime.


    Seohyun advised Hayang to go to sleep.


    And in this case, we need to use both sides to disrupt the group.


    .


    The coffee smells good. Tell your father thank you.


    Seohyun smelled the coffee and smiled contentedly.


    Tilting her cup, she glanced over at Hayang, who hadnt touched her cup.


    She was waiting for her next words.


    Now that your friends are dealing with the disturbances inside the school, we have to deal with the parents who are attacking outside the school.


    For what reason are they insisting that your friend should be expelled?


    Ain is considered a dangerous presence.


    In that case, we just need to eliminate the argument that Ain is dangerous.


    Just then, her phone vibrated.


    She checked the message and nodded as if shed seen it coming.


    Everything was ready.


    From now on, there will be news coverage on the 9 p.m. national TV news about Ain Players initiatives and social contributions.


    After the news airs, it will trend on major internet portals in real-time, and it will also be on the front page of tomorrows morning newspapers.


    What?


    Hayangs eyes widened.


    The reason why the parents were clamoring for Seonas expulsion was because of their misunderstanding and prejudice against Ain.


    It was necessary to eliminate the cause of their united protests.


    But the scale was too big.


    Hayang never expected her to act in this way.


    Isnt unnie a middle school student?


    So?


    Its not what I thought it was. Arent you going to get in trouble with your parents for this?


    Dont worry. Ill take responsibility for everything.


    Han Seoyeon was currently undergoing education to become the next chairman of Sirius.


    Upon hearing Hayangs unexpected visit and showing interest, she decided to teach her how to use the media.


    Thus, the situation escalated.


    Seohyun could clearly see Seoyeons intentions.


    But she wasnt going to stand by and let her sister manipulate her.


    This is the girl I have to take care of now.


    She checked the next message that arrived and spoke.


    Sirius Economic Research Institute just released an article stating that an increase in the number of Ains contributes to economic growth.


    What does the number of Ains have to do with economic growth?


    I dont know either. I just asked them to publish an article suggesting that Ains existence is beneficial for the economy.


    Why?


    Hayang tilted her head in confusion.


    Seohyun said with a nonchalant tone.


    Because even if its a silly story, people will see it differently if its published by the Sirius Economic Research Institute.


    When an authoritative organization says speaks for itself, and who can doubt that?


    But doesnt that mean theyre lying and itll come back to bite them later?


    Its not exactly a lie, as long as the period when the number of Ains increases aligns with the period of economic growth, thats enough.


    Whats important now is that with this, we can shake the grounds of the opposing group. Although youve already laid out a large-scale plan Are there kids in your school related to Alice Group?


    Hanyang nodded.


    Many children from Alices subsidiaries attended Doan Elementary School. Although she would greet them if she met them, she wasnt particularly close and never engaged in deep conversations.


    We should make their parents attack the people raising their voices against your friend. Even if the opposition has lost their grounds, without a force to stand against, they wont retreat, right?


    Do I have to do it?


    Then who else will do it if not you? Ive told you before; you have the responsibility to protect the kids from your subsidiaries.


    Along with that duty comes the authority to utilize their power. Didnt I say that to you earlier?


    Ahaha.


    Hayang laughed awkwardly, avoiding Seohyuns gaze.


    Ever since her birthday party last year, she had been taking the affiliate children to gatherings.


    While these subsidiary kids acted as a barrier, preventing others from looking down on her, she also shielded them from potential bullying.


    Although she was closer to them than she had been before, it was still a role-playing relationship.


    Again, at school, they only said hello.


    Its up to you how you deal with those kids. Or rather, you should maintain a close relationship with them even at school. If you had done that, your position wouldnt be shaking like this.


    Yes.


    Jung Hayang, now that youre in my faction, dont go around showing weakness. I cant forgive you for that.


    That wasnt the only thing that needed to be done.


    The underlying reason for Seohyun lending her power to Hayang was because Eunha was involved.


    The fear of Eunha that had spread through the school needed to be eradicated.


    Of course, its not easy to erase the fear that children have experienced firsthand.


    So they had to give up on the idea of doing it completely.


    Im going to get the kids from the affiliates to spread the word about Eunha around the school, and Im going to need your power since youre so close to Eunha.


    It wont spread too far, though, because bad rumors are easier on the ears than good ones.


    .


    So we need to create a new rumor and use a child as a scapegoat, someone who can be left alone and bitten until they cant care about Eunha anymore.


    Who do you think would be a good scapegoat?


    Seohyun didnt hesitate to say the word scapegoat.


    At that moment, Hayang could see a glimpse of her mindset.


    She was relentless in sacrificing others, except for those who came under her shadow.


    And she was telling her to do the same.


    Dont hesitate to be cruel to get what you want.


    To fight evil with evil.


    .


    She wouldnt have been able to do this before coming here.


    If Seona hadnt suffered, she would have sought ways not to hurt others.


    Not anymore.


    If she had to be brutal to protect what she wanted to protect, she was willing to be brutal.


    There are a few kids I can think of. Turning those kids into bad ones wont be difficult.


    So? Do you need my strenght?


    Seohyun noticed a change in Hayangs mood.


    She asked with an interested gaze.


    Normally, this was something she would have instructed the children of Sirius Group to do, but she had changed her mind.


    If this girl wanted to do it alone, she would let her do it.


    Its okay, Ill do it.


    Sure, go for it. If you dont know something, dont worry about it alone, just tell me.


    Seohyun was also thinking of finding other ways to hurt Dangun Group.


    Even if she couldnt break them, she could at least shake them enough to make them lose their mind for a while.


    According to Hayang, Hong Jun-il, the chairman of Dan Gungroup, had said that this was a childs game.


    So even though they may not feel good about it, they wont retaliate.


    Seoyeon was also aware of that, so she was raging under the guise of education.


    For Hayang, its not only a chance to test how much influence she has, but also a chance to learn what its like to wield power in the real world.


    Dangun Group had overlooked something important because they were focused on creating the best educational environment for Hong Jin-woo.


    The possibility that Jung Hayang would ask Sirius Group to lend her power.


    As a result, it had pissed off Han Seohyun and piqued Han Seoyeons curiosity.


    Whats going on here?


    Why? Whats happening?


    Maybe were not the only ones attacking Dangun Group, are we?


    Some time passed.


    Seohyun, who was about to go to bed, frowned as she checked her smartphone.


    Hayang, who was wearing her borrowed pajamas, peeked over her shoulder.


    The top search terms on the internet were dominated by allegations of corruption against Dangun Construction.


    The next topic was about Ain.


    EternalGroup?


    Hayang muttered the words from the article Seohyun had clicked on.


    There were suspicions that Dangun Construction had provided illicit funds to the Eternal Group.


    The following article stated that the Eternal Group would not overlook the wrongdoings committed by the three brothers while simultaneously warning Dangun Construction about the situation.


    Oh? What does organized criminals mean, unni?


    A new search term appeared at the top.


    Seohyun read down the article about thugs breaking into the building under construction by Dangun Construction.


    The timing is too perfect, isnt it?


    Why would the Eternal Group easily admit to corruption like this?


    The other heirs probably thought it was time to expose everything.


    Then what about the people who broke into the building under construction and committed violence? It doesnt seem likely that it was the Eternal Group Is it a coincidence?


    Do you think its a coincidence?


    .


    Hayang knew too.


    Sirius coverage.


    Eternal Groups involvement.


    And now, organized criminals.


    It was too perfect to dismiss as a coincidence. The three seemed to have some connection.


    Who could it be?


    Seohyun tried to find the mastermind behind the intense criticism by the Eternal Group against the three brothers within Dangun Construction.


    But she didnt know who it could be.


    She couldnt figure out who within the Eternal Group had exposed the corruption.


    Who the hell could have done this?


    Above all, she was astounded by the fact that someone had mobilized thugs.


    If that person made a mistake, it could lead to serious consequences.


    Fortunately, it seemed their identities hadnt been revealed yet, but she wanted to see the face of the person who had given the order to prioritize emotions over logic.


    Still, it worked out well.


    As Seohyun was lost in thought, Hayang remarked.


    She was right.


    The Dangun Group probably also noticed Sirius Groups actions.


    If Sirius and Eternal Group were to join forces, it would deal a significant blow to Dangun Group.


    The stakes had been raised.


    Its started.


    Eunha muttered to himself as he brushed his teeth and went into his room.


    His parents were watching the 12 oclock news in the living room.


    The news was reporting on the corruption of the Eternity Group in a big way.


    Eunha, you should go back to bed.


    Are you going to oversleep tomorrow too?


    Mom and Dad will wake you up on time.


    Eunha looked up at his parents, who were drinking beer.


    His dad chuckled and put a piece of dried squid into his mouth.


    He had to brush his teeth again.


    But its interesting how Eternity Group is confessing to their corruption.


    What can you say about Eternity Group the family relationships there are really complicated. There are so many children and grandchildren under the chairman, so the succession disputes are serious.


    But they wont resort to terrorism like the Dawn Group, right?


    Theres no way they would do that.


    Eunha replied while chewing on the squid his mom had given him.


    The succession structure within the Eternity Group was much more complicated than that of the Dawn Group.


    If someone were to cause a terrorist incident, other potential successors would relentlessly investigate.


    In fact, in the future he knew, Eternity Group only fought among themselves, they never resorted to monster terrorism.


    Yoo Do-jun must have done well.


    Eunha was relieved to see the news.


    Approaching Yoo Do-jun wasnt as difficult as he had thought.


    There werent many people protecting him in the succession structure.


    You owe me.


    Who are you?


    Eunha left without answering Yoo Do-juns question.


    If he didnt move as he wanted, he had plans to find Kim Yoo Ha.


    Yoo-has father is an executive at the Sae Nara Ilbo, one of the top ten centralized daily newspapers.


    It was risky to get involved with the press, but it was all he could do.


    Luckily, he never had to deliver a copy.


    I dont know if it was Yoo do-jun or someone helping him, but it worked out.


    What? Why did the Sirius Institute of Economics Research publish a paper on Ain and domestic economic growth, who published this?


    His Dad was dumbfounded to see a publication from the Sirius Institute.


    So was Eunha.


    The situation was strange.


    Why would Sirius Group put out something like that?


    Even without knowing why, it wasnt a bad situation.


    It could be used to silence those who were calling for her expulsion.


    What? Organized criminals?


    Huh?


    His father spewed out his beer.


    Eunha was equally incredulous.


    What in the world was happening?


    Who had mobilized organized criminals to disrupt Dangun Constructions project?


    Who on earth did this?


    He didnt know who did it, and he didnt know what their intentions were.


    For him, it was good that Dangun Construction suffered, but he couldnt fathom why organized criminals had intervened.


    Regardless, the game had begun.


    From tomorrow, Dangun Group would face days without a moment of rest.

 Chapter 176

    Chapter 176Unlocked chapter (3/13)


    [When the Fox Rain Stops (10)]


    Write your names here!


    I need your names!


    The school was chaotic.


    On the one hand, kids who opposed Seonas expulsion went around during recess asking for signatures.


    Hey! Did you hear that? Yesterday at school, Yeom Jae-jin and Cho Yeona.


    Did also you hear that? Yeom Jae-jin was swearing at our class. Im not allowed to say anything about it, but only to you.


    Hyung, do you know this? Cho Yeona told the girls not to be close to you. Did you fight with her? Youre not the one to do that.


    Do you know Ham Chan-wook? Hes a 5th grader, and he been swearing a lot lately. I cant believe I heard that.


    On the other side, kids from different grades spread baseless rumors and made specific individuals public enemies.


    Eunhas rumors were also circulating here and there.


    However, he was oblivious to the rumors circulating about him.


    Yoo ha deliberately didnt say anything.


    Did you see Yoo ha again?


    I wanted to check how much the rumors have spread. Within a few days, it spread like wildfire.


    The signature campaign was reaching its final stages.


    Eunhyuk went around with Hyun-yul and the alchemy duo, looking for kids who hadnt signed.


    He was enthusiastic about getting signatures from the entire school.


    Minji, on the other hand, was focused on collecting signatures and creating positive publicity for Seona.


    But why do I have to do this? The kids would be scared and wouldnt come near me


    But you have to do something, right?


    Minji shrugged.


    She, too, was aware of the spread of Eunhas rumors in the school.


    The fear of him was fading, if only slightly.


    She had to use this time to restore his standing.


    Of course, Eunha wouldnt want that.


    That was why she and his friends didnt say anything out of the ordinary.


    Jung Hayang, when did she go to negotiate with Han Seohyun behind my back.


    Eunha leaned against the railing as she watched Minji hand out flyers.


    From the building across the street, he could see Hayang walking past with a group of children.


    Some of the children belonged to the Sirius affiliate.


    Currently, she was working on turning some children into public enemies.


    I never thought that Hayang, who I thought was a good and innocent girl, would do something like this.


    When she told me that she had decided to join hands with Seohyun, I was stunned.


    This led to him being scolded by Seohyun.


    Why havent you called me this month?


    Seohyun, its not even May yet, and is there any reason why I have to call you once a month?


    Theres no particular reason.


    If you dont call me, I might end up calling you once a day.


    Did you forget that this is my moms phone, not mine? Well, if you want to talk to her, you can.


    Enough with the jokes, No Eunha, why didnt you tell me? Why should I have to hear about it from someone else?


    Eunha had to listen to the nagging for over an hour.


    It wasnt that he hadnt thought about getting help from Sirius Group.


    Hed come under Han Seohyuns shadow, albeit unintentionally.


    But he decided it would be more effective to maneuver the Eternity Group.


    There would be limits to the power he could borrow from Sirius.


    I didnt expect it to come out of Sirius like this either.


    But the Sirius group was actively wielding power in a way he hadnt expected.


    Externally, they restrained the Dangun Group, and internally, they used the children to disrupt the school.


    The school was in utter chaos.


    Rumors were flying around, and slander was everywhere.


    And yet, the staff at Doan Elementary School didnt touch the children who were tearing each other apart.


    Is it because of Alices chairman?


    Alice Group Chairman Min Jun-sik was one of the influential backers of Doan Elementary School.


    Eunha suspected that maybe he had given the order to leave the school as it was.


    No Eunha, dont just stand there, help me circulate the signatures.


    Minji called out.


    Eunha handed out the signatures to the passing children as instructed by her.


    Then he noticed the kids walking almost up to the wall, avoiding his gaze.


    It was Yeom Jae-jins group, who had been turned into public enemies by the children within days.


    The children were still wearing band-aids on their wounds.


    Ah!!!


    Their eyes met.


    When they saw him, they were frightened and tried to move away.


    What? Isnt that Yeom Jae-jin? They should be going to school quietly, not making so much noise, Hey! Why are you giving me this?


    You do this, Ill go do something else.


    Watching them flee, Eunha remembered what he needed to do.


    These kids hadnt properly paid for what they did to Seona. He had been putting it off until now.


    Passing the papers to Minji, he started running in the direction theyd disappeared.


    Hey, No Eunha, recess is over! If you have anything to do, you can do it later!


    Dont worry, Ill be back in time.


    At first, he hesitated a few times.


    He wondered what to do with the people who bullied Seona.


    He even considered killing them.


    What the children of the Dangun group had done was enough to piss him off.


    He just didnt think the risk of killing them, or the value of what he would gain from it, was worth it.


    It was better to break their minds.


    I soon abandoned that idea.


    I didnt know what Hayang was thinking, but if she was going to turn them into public enemies, he couldnt have their minds shattered.


    No Eunha didnt follow us, did he?


    Why would he follow us?


    Exactly. Were already dead, so what reason would he have to look for us?


    The bell rang.


    They were chattering amongst themselves on the stairs between the third and fourth floors.


    They didnt even realize he was so close.


    -Eh?


    Ham Chan-wook turned around.


    The gazes of the children with him also turned toward Eunha.


    Stygian Eye.


    The conclusion he had come to after much deliberation was to disintegrate their minds sequentially.


    To provide enough grounds for the rumors circulating around the school.


    Mo, its a monster-!


    Aaaah! Over there, over there, over there!


    The kids panicked.


    Ensnared by empty fear, they lashed out, shoving aside the kids they were with.


    What, whats wrong with you guys!?


    There was still one kid who hadnt been caught.


    It was Yeom Jaejin.


    He seemed to have an artifact resistant to magic.


    Eunha scanned Yeom Jae-jin, who had been hit on the face and was falling away from Ham Chanwooks elbow.


    He found it.


    Uh, uh! Thats my!


    Eunha reached out and grabbed the necklace from Yeom Jae-jin.


    It was an insignificant artifact.


    He smashed the necklace against the floor of the room.


    Jae-jins face cracked.


    You know what?


    Huh?


    The children were in a frenzy.


    Any minute now, the teachers will hear the commotion and come running to find out whats going on.


    Its best to finish before then.


    Checking both sides of the corridor, Eunha grinned wickedly and spoke.


    If its the stairwell, the CCTV wont record it.


    What?


    What does that mean?


    Jae-jins eyes widened.


    Eunha pushed him in the chest.


    Lightly, like a flick.


    His floating body was pushed backward.


    His feet didnt touch the floor.


    His body tilted.


    His vision widened.


    Yet, from above the stairs, Eunhas presence did not diminish.


    The gaze that seemed to consider him insignificant remained.


    Then his lips moved.


    What did he say?


    It was hard to hear.


    But he read his lips, word by word, with a sensation that made a split of second feel like an eternity.


    Good


    Dreams.


    The moment his lips closed, his vision darkened with pain.


    Kyaahh!! Jae jin-ah! Whats happening!?


    Someone come here! Jae jin fell down the stairs!


    Hurry, take him to the infirmary!


    I had a dream.


    I couldnt remember what the dream was about.


    I just woke up feeling damp with sweat on the bed.


    Where am I?


    The ceiling was unfamiliar.


    It smelled like medical supplies.


    For a moment, his head throbbed.


    Placing a hand on the back of his head, he pulled back the curtains that covered his surroundings.


    Ah, youre awake.


    Nurse?


    You fell down the stairs and blacked out. Do you feel ill?


    No, I dont.


    Fallen down the stairs?


    I couldnt remember the details.


    I felt like I was stumbling through a fog, unable to see.


    The more I thought about the fall, the more my head pounded.


    Are you okay? If it hurts a lot, do you want to go home?


    Yeah, Ill do that.


    I nodded as I slid off the bed.


    Anyway, the school kids didnt view me and my friends favorably.


    Even if I returned to the classroom, there would be no one among them who cared.


    I might as well leave early.


    The bag was in the classroom.


    But I didnt want to go to the classroom.


    I decided to leave it there.


    I only had my writing utensils in it anyway.


    Thank you, nurse, Im going to go now.


    Okay. If you still feel sick when you get home, make sure you go to the hospital. You shouldnt fall down the stairs like you did today, ok?


    .


    I doubted my eyes.


    The nurse had suddenly transformed into a frog.


    I rubbed my eyes.


    The frog was rolling its bulging eyes, typical of amphibians.


    Whats wrong?


    Uhhhhh!!!


    The frog stood up.


    Its long tongue approached me.


    Startled, I shouted loudly and ran out of the nurses office.


    The school nurse was a monster!


    I had to tell someone else about this fact!


    I ran down the corridor, intending to inform someone I met.


    Just then, the school bell rang.


    Kids were coming out of their classrooms.


    I grabbed the wrist of the kid passing right next to me.


    Ouch! Whats wrong!


    Something terrible happened! Theres a monster in the nurses office!No! The school nurse was a monster! We need to tell the other teachers quickly!


    Huh? Hyung, what are you talking about? The school nurse being a monster? What are you saying?


    .


    I was definitely holding the wrist.


    I felt a slippery sensation in my grip.


    I looked down at the wrist I was holding.


    Something resembling a sea cucumber was wriggling, making dozens of holes in its skin.


    Slime dripped from there.


    .


    Why?


    He lifted his head.


    The person he was talking to wasnt a boy but a monster that looked like a snail.


    Whats happeningggg!


    Hyung, why suddenly Aaaah!


    I had to survive from the monster!


    He mustered all his strength and struck the monster as hard as he could after letting go of the slime.


    The monster crumpled to the floor.


    He ran through the hallway, ignoring the sounds of the monsters cries to survive.


    What on earth was this?


    Why were monsters here!


    Among the kids who came out into the corridor, there were monsters mixed in.


    The kids were talking to the monsters without realizing what they were.


    He saw a familiar face among them.


    Ack! Hey, why are you suddenly like this!


    The kid you were talking to just now! Its a monster! Cant you see it?


    What are you talking about? Wheres the monster here Aaah!


    You were a monster too! Youve been deceiving me all this time!?


    As he ran, holding the girls hand, he suddenly felt a chill and turned around.


    A completely white monster with a long tongue was following them.


    He punched the monster in the face.


    Hey! What are you doing!


    Whos that guy?


    I dont know. He looks like a senior?


    The monster fell to the ground.


    Teachers and kids gathered to watch the fallen monster.


    There were monsters among them too.


    Move aside, everyone! Hes a monster! Cant you see that!?


    The kids seemed crazy.


    He reached for the fire extinguisher urgently.


    Frantically pulling out the safety pin, he aimed the nozzle at the monsters mixed among the kids.


    Run away, everyone! We need to call the players quickly!


    The kids screamed.


    There was no doubt that they were being attacked by monsters.


    He turned the hose in the direction of the screams.


    Then, he heard an even louder scream.


    It seemed to connect with the monsters.


    He shook the hose back and forth until the powder ran out.


    The powder ran out.


    Yet the monsters were still intact.


    He threw the fire extinguisher at the largest monster.


    We need to get out of the school quickly!


    Not now.


    He started moving towards the exit while the monster hit by the fire extinguisher bled and writhed in pain.


    Finally, the exit!


    If he went out this door, he could escape from the monsters.


    He thought so, but


    What is this?


    Monsters with gruesome forms were wriggling on the playground.


    The monsters mixed among the kids stared at him and roared.


    This what?


    How could he survive from those monsters?


    His legs trembled.


    He dropped to his knees.


    It was all over.


    The world had ended.


    Even the remaining kids were transforming into monsters. S~ea??h the N??eFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Suddenly, his hands were transforming into something strange.


    Huh?


    His hands returned to normal.


    And something appeared before his eyes.


    [The tutorial has started].


    [Congratulations! You have awakened as the first SSS-grade player in South Korea!]


    Did you hear that? Yeom Jae jin hit the kids and threw a fire extinguisher at the teacher.


    Really?


    What did you do?


    Why are you like this? What did I do.


    Minji demanded an answer with suspicious eyes.


    Eunha shook his head.


    He had no intention of telling her.


    He had merely planted the terror that made visible things look like monsters.


    The magic he obtained from the Stygian Eye was extremely well-matched.


    If the magic left by the Lizard King could only enchant blades with venom, the magic left by the Stigian Eye was more versatile.


    The Stygian Eye could not merely conjure up primal fears, but inscribe any fear he wished.


    If he could completely subdue an opponent, he could break their minds.


    Perhaps he could even break their minds and turn them into puppets that would do his bidding.


    That is, assuming he could completely subdue his opponent.


    The mana cost isnt too bad, so its easy to use.


    The problem is that if your opponent resists, youve just wasted your mana.


    Nevertheless, its still a useful spell.


    There were probably possibilities he hadnt discovered yet.


    He would have to keep practicing and researching.


    Guys, were going to visit Seona today!


    The afternoon class was over.


    Eunhyuk jumped up from his seat and shouted to the students as they packed their bags.


    The response from the students of Class 3 in the 5th grade was already predetermined.


    Agreed!

 Chapter 182

    Chapter 182Unlocked chapter (9/13)


    [The Zoo]


    Fall, when sweet potatoes naturally start pulling in.


    Dad took a rare vacation. He said he finally had some time to relax after spending the whole summer working tirelessly at the office.


    Perhaps that was why, carrying luggage on his shoulders, he led the way while humming a tune.


    Please give it here. Ill carry it.


    No, these are our kids things, I should carry them. Its okay.


    You took care of Miye, and you drove all the way here by yourself, so let me help you with something.


    Really.


    Im quite sturdy among the players. You dont have to worry about me being uncomfortable.


    Dad hesitated but couldnt refuse Sun ki-joons offered hand.


    In the end, he entrusted his luggage to Sun Ki-joon.


    When he put the luggage on his broad back, it looked tiny.


    Sunmi, your dad is so big!


    Im worried about my dad being too big. Yesterday, he bumped into the door head when he came out of the bathroom.


    I see.


    Eunae, you didnt understand a word I said, did you?


    Yeah! Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Eunae nods vigorously, smiling as she wonders whats so good about it.


    Miye, who had been walking holding Eunaes hand so she wouldnt get lost, just chuckled softly.


    The two, who had known each other like best friends for almost two years now, were having a conversation among themselves.


    Eunae is excited.


    Its her first time coming with a friend.


    Eunha slowly followed them down the crowded sidewalk.


    Beside him, his mom chimed in.


    It was true that Eunae rarely played outside with her friends.


    There werent many kids her age in their neighborhood.


    She usually brought her kindergarten friends home or played at their houses.


    If she did play outside, it was usually at the local playground.


    Eunae, what do you want to see?


    The tiger! I want to see the tiger.


    Uncle, Eunae wants to see the tiger. Lets go see the tiger first.


    Eh? Umm, lets go to the Big Cat village first.


    Eunae, who usually doesnt play outside, came to Seoul Childrens Grand Park to play.


    Together with her best friend, Miye.


    Eunae couldnt help but run around screaming with excitement.


    Each time, Miye would calm her down so she wouldnt get too excited.


    Having been raised by her father, she is unusually mature for a 6-year-old.


    It was one less thing Eunha had to take care of.


    Dont you think Eunae and Miye get along well?


    And I think Dad and Mr. Ki-joon get along well, too.


    Oh, yeah.


    My mom, who covered her mouth with her hand, burst out laughing.


    Even though Dad and Mr. Ki-joon had just met for the first time today, they didnt feel awkward around each other.


    They were looking at the maps they received at the entrance information center side by side.


    By the way, Mr. Ki-joon was good at directions.


    Eunha remembered the old days when he saw Sun Ki-joon straining his eyes and trying to figure out where they were.


    He was a pillar of support for the Misty Flower Party, and he was such a good navigator that everyone in the party would nod without hesitation.


    If he joined a dungeon raid, it was not uncommon for the raid to be delayed for hours.


    They say people dont change easily.


    There was no way he could change the temperament he had acquired over the years, even though he had lived half his life.


    He was a navigator until he died.


    He was not a bad guardian when it came to aggro management but he had many problems when it came to dungeon strategy.


    He was a Guardian who had to be pushed around by his party members when dungeoning.


    Even though he knew he was on his way to die, he still took the lead for the Mist Flower Party to enter the Abyssal Dungeon, and lost his life in the process.


    At the moment he was out of breath, he looked at his party members with a look of regret on his face.


    I am going first.


    Uncle! Please dont say such things and endure it a little longer!


    No Yes Okay.


    Ill go first wait for me in hell.


    Until the moment of his death, Sun Ki-joon could not completely shake off his regret for the daughter he had killed.


    Every time he got drunk, he would mutter things like that.


    He thought to himself that he had killed her with his own hands, that he had rolled in all kinds of mud, and that he would not be able to meet her even after death.


    He believed that he should be a being who deserved to go to hell, unlike his daughter, who was in heaven.


    Go and prepare a place there.


    In the depths of despair, the person who extended a hand to guide him to hell was none other than Eunha himself.


    He didnt avert his gaze until the moment he closed his eyes.


    Eunha, you go and set up your seat there. Mr. Ki-joon will take care of it.


    What?


    Huh? Didnt you hear?


    It seemed he had been lost in the past.


    When Eunha regained his senses, he was surprised to see Sun-joon right in front of his face.


    He scratched the back of his head apologetically.


    Im sorry, I startle you, Eunha. Ill take your order, and Ill take it all at once. Just find a place with the kids.


    Ah, yes, Ill do that.


    He was surprised as hell to hear him say that.


    With his back turned, Eunha sighed inaudibly.


    His face resembled Sun joons right before he died, and he felt like he was back in the Abyssal Dungeon.


    Oppa, come here! Hurry up! Hurry up!


    Eunae called out.


    Even as the tigers and lions that had been inside the Big Cat Village approached, she was waving her hand fearlessly.


    Oppa, here.


    Thank you, Sunmi.


    Its Miye.


    Right, Miye.


    As I approached the table, Miye, who was sipping her drink, handed me a wet wipe from her small bag.


    She was so prepared.


    Perhaps Eunae found it too bothersome to wipe her hands by herself, so Miye did it for her.


    Miye is so mature.


    Thats because Eunae is so young.


    I think its the same for you.


    His mom said to Miye, who was taking care of Eunae.


    Shrugging her shoulders, Miye looked away in embarrassment.


    But even so, Eunha could see the contentment in her eyes and the slight curl of her lips.


    Speaking of which, it wont be long before something happens to Mr. Ki-joon.


    Eunha thought back to the future as he knew it.


    Mr. Sun Ki-joon had lost his daughter when she was 7 years old.


    It happened on the day he couldnt attend his daughters graduation ceremony at the age of six because monsters rushed into the kindergarten.


    Doan Kindergarten also has a lot of problems.


    During my time, goblins appeared, and Hayang and Eunhyuk could have died. And now, theres the possibility that Sunmiye could die.


    Eunha checked the mana in Sunmiyes body.


    It wasnt much more than Hayangs, but it was a bit more than average.


    It was likely that the monsters that would attack the kindergarten would target her because she stood out among the children.


    Ill have to do something about it somehow.


    Ill have to ask Uncle Bruno to keep an eye on her when that time comes.


    It wouldnt hurt to give Eunae a handkerchief embroidered with the Dawn Groups crest.


    Even if it was a one-time use artifact, the handkerchief still contained a tiny bit of mana resistance.


    It was better than nothing.


    Hey, kids, did you wait!? I got cola for Eunha, and Eunae and Miye soft serve ice cream, where did Eunae go?


    Sun-joon appeared with food in both hands.


    He looked for Eunae, who had been sitting on a chair made of carved wood just a moment ago.


    Eunae is over there.


    Eunha pointed to where Eunae and his mom were, near the snack shop.


    Eunae, who had been interested in pigeons, had gone there to give them snacks.


    What happened to them?


    Eunha was dumbfounded to see them surrounded by pigeons.


    Oppa, look! The pigeons have, no! These are not yours!


    Hey, honey. Im scared, can you do something about these!


    Excitedly holding the bag of sweets, Eunae swayed back and forth as the pigeons flew in to snatch them away.


    His mom, on the other hand, trembled as she watched the pigeons clinging to her and flying around.


    She was panicking in an uncharacteristic way.


    Wait! Im coming! Mr. Ki-joon, please take care of this.


    What? Uh-uh-yes!


    Dad, who was carrying all the food in his arms, ran to the pigeons.


    At that moment, the pigeons flew up with the food.


    Swinging his arms this way and that, he tried to chase the pigeons away to protect Eunae and his mom.


    Are you okay?


    By now, onlookers had gathered.


    The people filming dads struggle with the pigeons cheered.


    The three were covered in pigeon feathers.


    -Uh, I was scared to death!


    Its okay, I chased them away. Why are you so scared of pigeons? Are you hurt anywhere?


    Theyre so gross, do you know how scared I was when the pigeon craned its neck back and forth!?


    Yes, yes, you were very scared, and I know from old times that you are afraid of pigeons.


    Holding tightly to his dads hand, mom lost control of her emotions and burst into tears.


    Eunae, whose hair was disheveled, started sobbing too.


    Are you okay, are you hurt?


    It was Miye who comforted her.


    Miye rushed over and took out a handkerchief to wipe Eunaes face.


    If his noona were here, Eunae would have asked for a magical cleaning.


    Eunae was at the academy.


    Unable to leave, Eunha sipped his cola through a straw and stared at the two people who had been attacked by a flock of pigeons.


    Mister.


    Huh? Yes?


    Mom and Dad and Eunae, please clean them up with magic. Can you do that?


    Uh, yeah. I forgot about that. Stay here, Ill be right back.


    Setting the food on the table, Sun Ki-joon ran off.


    Eunha smirked as he saw the family making a fuss under the gaze of the onlookers.


    He had to do something before the day of Miyes death came.


    The current Sun ki-joon had a face he had never seen before.


    The man who lived to die under the moniker <Loser> , he didnt want to see it anymore.


    ?


    Sensing movement, he turned his head.


    The pigeons were approaching the table.


    The pigeons, which had been loitering around, halted their movements simultaneously.


    Animals didnt like Eunha.


    Although animals often approached Eunae, not a single one dared to come close to him.


    Go away.


    Did they understand his words?


    The pigeons spread their wings and flew into the sky.


    This happened when they were entering Little Animal Village.


    Whats going on? Why are all the animals flocking to Eunae?


    Dad couldnt help but panic when all the animals that had been curled up on the other side of the fence lifted their heads to look at Eunae.


    Goat, eat a lot.


    Animals everywhere were making noises, as if they were asking her to look.


    Eunae, who was feeding the goats carrots, turned her head in the direction of the sound.


    Hey, guys!


    Eunae raised her hand in greeting, and the animals jumped for joy and ran over the fence.


    Prairie dogs struggled to climb over the fence, desert foxes made whimpering noises.


    Whats going on.


    Oppa! Walaroo is the same age as you!


    Walaroo? Whos that?


    Him! The one hopping like a rabbit!


    Eunae pointed at Walaroo, who was bouncing around the fence.


    Walaroo, singled out, stopped moving and pricked its ears.


    Then it jumped again.


    Eunae, do you know what theyre saying?


    I had been wondering about this for a while.


    Eunae often talked to the flowers on the side of the road, and she was comfortable with the neighborhood dogs and cats.


    She was also strangely good with newborn babies like Avernier.


    Until then, Eunha had thought Eunae was just being childlike.


    But he might have to change his mind.


    But seeing the animals showing so much interest in her, he couldnt just brush it off as her innocence anymore.


    <Fascination> Gift?


    No, it couldnt be in that category.


    Eunae didnt know how to handle mana. Which meant it was a Gift that could be activated with even the unconscious release of mana.


    It wasnt a seductive Gift like the <Fox> Oh Yeon-jung.


    Eunae didnt enchant their hearts; she was reading their hearts.


    Eunae.


    Yes?


    What am I thinking right now?


    You? Um, youre thinking about me!


    What about that goat over there?


    More carrots!


    What about the prairie dog?


    I want you to look at me!


    Then, do you know what the oak tree is saying?


    Um it says its not an oak tree but a sacred tree?


    No, it wasnt reading minds.


    Eunha realized that Eunae hadnt read his mind, and decided to think differently.


    Maybe she was sensing emotions, not reading minds.


    Oppa, whats wrong?


    Whats Miye thinking?


    I dont know.


    And the child the person is holding?


    Um, sleepy?


    Yeah, I see.


    I had a rough idea of what Eunaes gift might be.


    Eunha patted Eunaes head, which was tilting slightly.


    It seemed to be an Empathy Gift.


    Perhaps Eunaes gift is not to interpret what animals and plants are saying, but to empathize with their emotions.


    Its not just animals and plants.


    She seemed to be able to empathize with the feelings of a newborn baby, albeit in a limited way.


    <Empathy>


    Empathy?


    Gift <Empathy> was the ability to empathize with the emotions of living things.


    It was not a rare gift.


    <Florist> Bang Yeon-jis Gift was also in the <Empathy> category.


    She could empathize and communicate with plants.


    The power of her gift was so strong that she could even control plants.


    Oppa?


    Eunaes mana was normal.


    It seemed that her Gift could target a wider range than Bang Yeon-jis, but its effectiveness would likely not surpass that of Bang Yeon-jis Gift.


    It was probably limited to the extent of empathizing.


    As soon as we get home, Ill teach you how to control your mana.


    Really! Youre going to teach me too?


    Yeah. If you make a mistake, animals might come rushing into our house.


    No need to be alarmed for no reason.


    Eunaes Gift was likely to attract attention from others like what happened just now.


    Guilds that heard the rumors might approach them, wanting to create a second <Florist>.


    Or they might try to entice her into becoming a player like <Florist>.


    But he had no intention of letting his sister be molded into someone elses mold.


    Ill protect you.


    Yeah!


    So, Eunae had to learn how to control her Gift.


    Amidst the gazes of animals, Eunae only looked up at Eunha and replied.

 Chapter 183

    Chapter 183Unlocked chapter (11/13)


    [Brainwave and Silent]


    There is a state of emergency in the city of Seoul.


    A transparent cocoon deployed over the Gangbuk area shook violently enough to be visible to the public.


    Cracks appeared in the cocoon 43 minutes after the impact.


    The monsters were not afraid to let the mana that makes up their existence disperse and broke through the cocoons barrier.


    [ Transmission from the Mana Management Organization Information Bureau. At 9:51 am on the 16th day of the 7th month of the 7th preceding year, the presence of a group of monsters has been confirmed in the skies above Jongno-gu, Seoull.


    As of this time, all players located in Jongno-gu are requested to follow the instructions and destroy the monster horde.


    The average rank of the confirmed monster horde is 7th rank].


    Fortunately, the cocoon was enchanted to automatically repair small cracks.


    In total, only about 20 monsters broke into the cocoon.


    There was no second wave of monsters.


    However, the leader of the horde could not be underestimated.


    A monster with wings that curved like hooks at the boundary of the troposphere and stratosphere.


    It had mane like a lion, and a tail reminiscent of a scorpion.


    Lastly, its appearance was a blend of an old man and a beast, emitting crimson glows from its eyes.


    Manticore, third rank.


    A monster that possessed the power of disaster by its mere existence murmured an ultra-low frequency sound in its mouth.


    Even if its rank had lowered due to the influence of the cocoon, sending a creature at least of the 4th rank into the urban area could cause unimaginable calamities.


    It needed to be defeated before that happened.


    So, how are we supposed to deal with that creature from inside the helicopter?


    The helicopter, carrying members of the Silla Clan, was flying just above the Manticore.


    The creature, unbothered, flew amidst clouds where blue lightning struck.


    We cant defeat the Manticore here. We need to lure it to an area where there wont be civilian casualties even if it goes berserk.


    Yang Hee-jung, the navigator of the Silla clan was sitting beside the helicopter pilot, and reassured the anxious clan members.


    In the confined space of the helicopter, there was no way to deal with the creature.


    Additionally, the Manticore possessed the ability to freely manipulate lightning.


    Airborne combat was disadvantaged against Manticore.


    Player Yang Hee-jung, please inform us of a safe area nearby. Well lure the creature there.


    The members of the Silla Clan were anxiously looking down at the Manticore.


    Unlike them, the man sitting in the back seat of the helicopter spoke in a calm tone.


    With a gentle and gentlemanly demeanor, combined with a face that was half rough and half refined, he was holding a sword without showing any emotional fluctuations.


    Twelfth Seat Lee Dojin.


    He was one of the only three dealers within the Twelve Seats.


    Ill check it out now! Currently, the area that can minimize the damage is, the Doan Elementary School playground!


    Are we in the direction the Manticore is heading?


    In a little while, the Manticore will be passing over Doan Elementary School!


    Lee Dojin unbuckled his seatbelt and stood up from his seat.


    He walked out to the cockpit, holding his sword in one hand that reached from the floor to his waist.


    Player Yang Hee-jung, please contact Doan Elementary School. Were going to drop the monster on the playground. Tell everyone to evacuate.


    Yes! Okay, Ill contact them right away, wait, Mr. Lee, youre going to drop?


    No time to explain, pilot, I need you to fly the helicopter directly over the Manticore.


    Yes? Thats impossible! The current air currents are unstable, and there are blue jets forming around that creature


    Ill handle the lightning. Lower the altitude as much as possible.


    The pilot swallowed hard.


    He didnt hesitate long.


    Grabbing the controls, the pilot began to lower the altitude little by little.


    Meanwhile, Yang Hee-jung, who had received the instructions, contacted her clanmates on the ground via telepath.


    Mr. Lee Dojin, weve received a message from Tempest Clan! Player Yoo Soo jin said shell secure a shooting range within 15 minutes!


    Yang Hee-jung shouted.


    The faces of the clan members brightened.


    Even if the Manticore had been demoted to the 4th rank, there was anxiety about dealing with it with the minimum number of people.


    It was a relief to know that another Twelve Seat would assist them from afar.


    There was one more piece of good news.


    The pilot turned up the volume on the helicopters radio.


    Amidst the dense mana caused by the Manticore, a womans voice came faintly through the constant disruptions.


    [. Isayagain. This is Precis Memory. Were heading to the school now. Estimated travel time is approximately 12 minutes. Isay again-.]


    A third Twelve Seat was heading to Doan Elementary School.


    After listening to the radio, Lee Dojin instructed the pilot to descend a little further with his finger.


    The determined pilot manipulated the control stick.


    As the blue current disappeared into the cloud, the helicopter shook.


    However, it didnt suffer from the blue jets impact.


    Because Lee Dojin, who possessed the Gift


    , had directed all the current away from the helicopter.


    Player Yang Hee-jung, please calculate how much time we have left to reach Doan Elementary School.


    Three minutes left!


    Ok.


    Three minutes.


    After calculating the time remaining, he drew his sword from its scabbard.


    The blade glowed blue, engraved with a crest that could only be revealed by infusing it with mana.


    A device commissioned from the finest maestros and cresters in the country.


    Misteltein.


    The sword, forged from materials acquired in Uijeongbu last year, glowed with a dazzling light as it accepted its owners mana.


    Open the door, please.


    The clan members looked at him with puzzled expressions when he threw his scabbard to the back seat.


    Why would he ask to open the door suddenly?


    Even though he knew how to manipulate lightning, it was impossible to defeat that monster in this situation.


    Nevertheless, clutching the scabbard with determination, Lee Dojin repeated,


    Please open the door.


    Two minutes.


    As if they had to listen.


    The hunter, feeling the weight in Lee Dojins words, swallowed his saliva and opened the door.


    It was a split second before a gust of wind rushed into the helicopter.


    The people sitting in their seats screamed in surprise.


    Lee Dojin, gripping the seat head with one hand and the scabbard with the other, stared down as if he was about to jump out at any moment.


    The manticore roared in the lightning storm.


    .


    One minute.


    raised his mana to the surface, eyes filled with determination.


    He channeled the mana outside his body into currents that shimmered like lightning amidst the clouds.


    Player Lee Dojin, what are you trying to do!


    Thirty seconds.


    He injected mana into his sword, ignoring the cries of his classmates.


    He calmly recited the incantation to materialize the magic.


    We cant go down any further than this!


    20 seconds.


    The pilot shouted anxiously as he hovered the helicopter in the unstable air currents.


    It was already enough.


    Lee Dojin had gathered enough energy.


    The blade, glowing blue, sparked as it pointed at the monster below.


    Ill go ahead and wait there.


    What? What are you talking about!?


    10 seconds.


    Without hesitation, Lee Dojun jumped out of the helicopter without a parachute.


    He glared at the Manticores back and drew his sword.


    !


    Five seconds.


    Lee Dojin thrust his scabbard into the sword, releasing the mana stored in it.


    Simultaneously, he released the mana he had been holding inside his body explosively.


    Three seconds.


    Two seconds.


    Landing on the manticores back, Lee Dojin stabbed through its flesh.


    Brainwave Strike.


    One second.


    Lightning, devouring the world, descended as one.


    Everyone, dont be scared, stay calm and wait in the classroom. Dont go outside.


    The 5th-grade Class 3 students were trembling with fear.


    They couldnt help it.


    Just a moment ago, a broadcast had announced that a monster would fall from the sky, so they were told not to go out to the playground.


    The kids, who were in the middle of class, panicked upon hearing the broadcast.


    Teacher Im Dohon, who had stopped the class, comforted the students and looked outside the window.


    Captain, are we allowed to stay here? Shouldnt we run away?


    I dont think its necessary.


    The weather was unusually cloudy today.


    Lightning occasionally flashed from the clouds in the distance.


    Eunha, who had been staring out the window as he listened to class, shook his head.


    There was no need to evacuate.


    The Mana Management Organization had notified them, which meant theyd already made arrangements.


    The players will arrive soon, so dont worry too much.


    Maybe this was a good thing.


    Eunha looked back at his friends gathered around the table. None of them looked as frightened as their classmates.


    His gaze fell on Minji and Eunhyuk.


    Minji and Eunhyuk, I want you to take this opportunity to see how the players fight.


    The two will take the entrance exam for the Player Secondary Academy next year.


    If they decided to become players, it would be good for them to see how the players dealt with the monsters.


    Okay!


    Now that you mention itwell, Ill do it.


    The two nodded.


    Seona followed them to the window, intrigued.


    Hayang, do you sense anything?


    I feel a very ominous presence.


    From where?  sea??h th�� ��ov��lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    From the sky.


    Hayang didnt leave his side.


    Her senses, which took in information through her mana, flinched at the aura she sensed in the dark clouds.


    Eunha, too, stiffened as he recognized the growing disturbance.


    This was no ordinary opponent.


    It hadnt even shown itself yet, but if this much energy could be detected, it was a monster of high rank.


    Where are the players?


    The Mana Management Organization must have done something.


    But time passed with no sign of the players.


    Eunha.


    Dont stand there, sit here.


    Okay.


    Hayang was uneasy about the approaching energy.


    Eunha hid his own uneasy feelings.


    There was no need to show it.


    He could stall for time.


    Feigning nonchalance, he knocked on the empty seat next to him.


    A changed expression soon appeared on her face and she sat down next to him.


    She didnt ask him to hold her hand.


    That was how anxious Hayang was.


    Pretending not to notice, Eunha held Hayangs hand.


    Its coming.


    A distance that could now be discerned with the naked eye.


    A roar like that of a beast echoed through the air.


    It was followed by dozens of bolts of lightning that turned the world white.


    Children screamed, covering their ears.


    Lets go.


    Yeah.


    Just in case, be prepared to deploy protective magic at any time.


    Without letting go of Hayangs hand, Eunha stood up to check on the crashed figure on the playground as the white beam of light slowly diminished.


    Eunha approached where his friends were, passing by them.


    Eunha, isnt it dangerous?


    Seona asked as she tried to get up, watching the monster about to stand.


    Despite being struck by such powerful lightning, the monster exuded a menacing aura, indicating it was still alive.


    No. Its okay.


    It was a third-rank disaster monster, the Manticore.


    But for some reason, the mana in its body was unstable.


    It couldnt control the mana leaking out of its body.


    Furthermore, after being struck by dozens of lightning bolts, it was in no condition to move properly.


    Are you sure? Is it really okay? It seems quite injured right now, and the players havent arrived yet!


    Why arent there any players?


    Eunha pointed his chin towards the Manticore in response to Minjis words.


    It wasnt just the Manticore that had fallen from the sky.


    The mana that made up the creatures body was a haze around it, making it difficult to detect, but there was one person walking out of the lightning strike.


    The man emerged from the rising smoke, swaying like a tornado, with electricity wrapped around his body.


    Brainwave Strike.


    The man slashed his sword down in a straight line.


    The sound of the sky tearing apart struck the Manticore, which was rising from the ground.


    I never thought Id see it here.


    Eunha was overwhelmed with emotion at the sight of a player reigning like an emperor over a monster with lightning at his disposal.


    There was no need for him to step forward.


    Thunderbolt.


    Lee Dojin.


    He was one of the three players who later became the strongest in South Korea.

 Chapter 184

    Chapter 184Unlocked chapter (10/13)


    [Brainwave and Silent (2)]


    Lee Dojin was one of the relatively trouble-free members among the Twelve Seats.


    This was better than <Flame Demon> Kang Hyun-cheol, who became a Twelve Seat around the same time, who fumbled with the flames and set them on fire.


    Furthermore, Lee Dojin had a reputation for being a good and gentlemanly player, especially since Kwak Woo-hyuk, <Landman>, who had been selected as part of the Second Generation among the Twelve Seats before the regression, and Choo Young-hoon, <One-Man Fortress>, did not have a favorable behavior.


    Not only was he the owner of


    , skilled in handling mana, and possessed a good personality, he also didnt abuse his power.


    Hes even good-looking.


    Eunha sighed in envy as he watched Lee Dojin deal with the Manticore that couldnt even move properly.


    He really was filthy handsome.


    The kids with smartphones were busy taking pictures of him, as if they didnt even remember the trauma of the monster.


    Wow~! Hes so handsome!


    Oppa! Look here!


    Seriously, he looks like a celebrity!


    Ive seen him on TV before! I thought he was a celebrity, but hes a player!


    Apparently, the Mana Management Organization even went as far as putting him on television to improve the image of the players, choosing someone with a sculpted appearance.


    Among the general public who vaguely knew about the existence of players, Lee Dojin could be considered the most exposed player in the media.


    Seriously How can someone so handsome be a player? This is insulting to dramas!


    Mukminji, can you see Lee Dojins face from this distance?


    Eunha shot a disgusted look at Minji, who had practically draped herself halfway out the window.


    Minji, who had her feet planted on the ground, glared back with an irritated expression.


    No eunha, talk straight. Whats Lee Do-jin. Is he your friend? You should call him Dojin oppa, Dojin oppa!


    Okay, can you see Lee Dojins face from this distance?


    Of course, theres a handsome guy over there, how can I not see him!


    Uh, yeah.


    Eunha decided not to speak.


    Even if Minji was so passionate in her tone, Eunha didnt want to get into a confrontation over something like this.


    He decided to stay away from her.


    Captain, I dont know whats wrong with Minjis head today. Maybe the milk she drank earlier went bad?


    In this weather? The milk cant go bad, just leave her alone. Shes just crazy about Lee Dojin again. If we ignore her, shell come to her senses eventually.


    As expected, Captain!


    Why? I also think Lee Dojin is cool.


    Seona, who had been quietly listening to the conversation, shook her head as if she didnt understand.


    Her fox tail wagged gently, and she was observing Lee Dojins battle with her red eyes squinted.


    Besides his face his impressive movement, luring the monsters attacks skillfully, is really cool.


    I agree with that.


    Seonas eyes followed Lee Dojins movements, his agile dodges and timely strikes against the monster several times his size.


    He ran across, never backing down from a monster many times his size, and dropped thunderbolts from gaps.


    Even Eunha had to admit it.


    Unlike Kang Hyun-cheol, who used brute force without considering strategy, Idojin moved thoughtfully.


    Like him, he was a mana-efficient player.


    Eunhyuk, keep an eye on him. Dont look up to squids like Kang Hyun-chul, look up to players like Lee Dojin.


    No Eunha, I said is not Lee Dojin, is Lee Dojin oppa!


    Captain, Im going to try to be more like player Lee Dojin from today.


    Eunhyuk, who had vowed to do something, glanced at Seona, who was looking out the window as if mesmerized.


    Seona wasnt even looking at him.


    Eunha tried to touch his shoulder to comfort him.


    Then he realized he was holding onto Hayangs hand.


    How long does she plan to hold his hand?


    The children in the class who had witnessed Lee Dojins lightning strike had already recovered from the trauma.


    The monsters threat had been defused.


    And yet, she hadnt let go of his hand.


    It was so natural that he didnt even think about it.


    Eunha, what?


    Hayang asked with a giggle.


    Eunha clicked his tongue inwardly.


    Jung Hayang, she had really changed.


    She wasnt always a girl like this.


    Our Jung Hayang has changed.


    I knew when it was coming.


    It was when she started interacting with the affiliate kids.


    Maybe it was after she decided to befriend Han Seohyun.


    Its nothing.


    Tsk.


    Come to think of it, Eunha was also the one holding onto her.


    He released the grip on his hand.


    Though Hayang pursed her lips, she kept her gaze fixed outside.


    .


    The battle was coming to a close.


    The Manticore, unable to support its weight and prone to collapse, heaved itself to its feet with a final squeeze of strength.


    A low growl was heard, and a malevolent energy surged around it.


    It was its final struggle.


    With a ferocious crack, a bolt of lightning struck Lee Dojin.


    Kyaa-!!!


    Hey, No Eunha, isnt this dangerous!


    The children who witnessed the scene screamed.


    Minji, who had turned her head away from the window, hurriedly looked at Eunha.


    Its okay.


    Eunha looked out the window calmly.


    There was no way Lee Dojin could have fallen here.


    His gift was


    .


    With the power to turn all of his mana into electricity, there was no way he could be struck down by a mere few bolts of lightning.


    After all.


    Instead, Lee Dojin turned the lightning that struck him into his own power.


    Kreung!


    Realizing that even its last move hadnt worked, the Manticore quickly turned around.


    Having narrowly avoided Lee Dojins counterattack, it moved its broken wings and soared.


    Hey hey hey! Look at this! Right now, look at this!


    Its okay.


    Minji shouted.


    Eunha didnt even bother to look at the manticore that was about to attack the school to grab Lee Dojins ankle.


    He wouldnt have come here alone.


    In fact, he, too, remained unmoved by the magic in the manticores mouth as it soared through the air.


    In fact, he was nonchalant even when he saw the magic enveloped in the Manticores mouth.


    Finally, when the creature unleashed its fire-like power


    Film Disposal.


    The magic that reached the front of the classroom was blocked by an invisible wall.


    The moment it cast its spell was cut back and forth.


    Eunha deployed its sensors to find the witch who had separated the time zones.


    The <Witch of Time> was on the rooftop.


    She wasnt the only one.


    Krrrrrr!


    As if waiting for the moment the magic was dispelled, the Manticore turned its back.


    The bullet, flying out of sight, struck the manticores forehead without missing a beat.


    It exploded from the inside with a bone-crunching sound as the mana-fueled bullet shattered.


    Huh? What? Who fired the gun?


    The bullet was large enough to be seen with the naked eye.


    Eunhyuk looked around as he witnessed the bullet shatter the skull of a large monster.


    It was fired from off the radar, and even if I looked hard enough, I couldnt find the sniper.


    Whoever it was, theyd cut off the Manticores breathing with a single pull of the trigger.


    Even if the creature had been out of breath, its not every day you can hit a creature right in the forehead at a long range.


    Eunha thought of the sniper who had been selected for the Twelve earlier in the year, but the sound of children screaming brought him back to reality.


    Oppa, I love you!


    Please take me!


    The children in the school leaned out and cheered.


    After confirming the Manticores demise, Lee Dojin waved awkwardly at the childrens enthusiastic cheers.


    Woo! Brain! Wave! Lee! Do! Jin! Kya!


    Eunhyuk, isnt Lee Dojin oppa amazing? How can such a cool person exist in this world?


    Captain. Im really going to be someone like Lee Dojin from today.


    There was a lot of chatter.


    Eunha, who had advised his friends to watch his battle, sighed in disbelief.


    Minji, whose eyes had turned into hearts, was ready to start a fan club, and Seona could only watch in awe.


    Eunhyuk was clenching his fists with a mixture of admiration and competition.


    Hayang, dont you feel anything?


    Feel something? Hmm.


    Hayang received a surprise question from Eunha without warning.


    She brought her index finger to her lips and looked thoughtful for a moment, then clapped her hands as she thought of something to say.


    Eunha, youll become such an amazing person too when you grow up, wont you?


    Im sorry. Even if I come back to life, thats too much.


    Hayang, with a bright smile, inserted a dagger with her words.


    Oppa, you should try this too, its the most delicious side dish in the school cafeteria!


    Get out of my way,Dojin oppa, you havent tried this yet, have you?


    Hyung! Hyung! What do I have to do to be like you? Are you close to Kang Hyun-chul?


    Haha, kids, why dont you tell me one by one?


    Surrounded by children, Lee Dojin didnt even have a proper lunch.


    As soon as he entered the cafeteria to eat lunch, the children came up to him.


    The excited kids, who saw him defeat the Manticore, didnt even give him time to move his chopsticks.


    Whats wrong with you, Jin Seona? Why arent you in there with the.


    There are so many kids over there, how can I fit in? I dont want to be a clingy person.


    Lee Dojin was sitting in the center of the cafeteria eating his meal.


    Compared to the chaos, the corners were relatively peaceful.


    Far away from the commotion, Eunha talked to Seona, who was eating lunch without being swept up in the atmosphere.


    Minji and Eunhyuk had picked up on the rumor that Dojin had entered the cafeteria and were the first to run down the hall as soon as the bell rang.


    They were now seated to his left and right, talking to him.


    Seona, on the other hand, didnt seem to pay much attention to him.


    Even though Dojin is really cool, I like eating with you guys.


    But that Choi Eunhyuk guy.


    With a spoon in her mouth, Seona shook her head from side to side.


    Her gaze was fixed on Eunhyuk in a way that made Lee Dojin uncomfortable, as Eunhyuk did not back away and remained steadfast.


    Well. Eunhyuks got a real target, and its better than Kang Hyunchul.


    Well, thats true.


    She seemed to agree with Eunhas thoughts.


    In a way, the gentlemanly and sincere Lee Dojin was better than the crazy Kang Hyun-chul.


    When youre done, lets go back to class. There are too many people here.


    Eunha, Seona, can we go to the cafeteria? I want some hot cocoa!


    Okay.


    They decided to leave the cafeteria behind.


    As they left the cafeteria, Eunha smirked at Lee Dojins confused expression.


    Even Lee Dojin, who would be called the strongest player in Korea in the distant future, was having a hard time dealing with elementary school children.


    He cant afford to lose this.


    Hell have a harder time in the future.


    Inwardly, Eunha wished him good luck as he struggled against Minji and Eunhyuk.


    A hero never takes a day off, even when hes eating.


    Huh? Is that unnie also a player?


    It was when they were leaving the student cafeteria and heading towards the snack shop.


    Hayang noticed a woman standing in front of the snack shop.


    The woman, who wore a headband-type hearing protection around her neck, was staring through the glass door.


    With a rifle-like firearm strapped to her back, she was a player everywhere they looked.


    Thats.


    Do you know her?


    Youve probably seen her before too.


    Eunha recognized the womans face in the glass door and shrugged.


    The children didnt dare go near her at the sight of her unfriendly face, but Eunha dragged them closer.


    Arent you going in?


    He said to the woman standing in front of the glass door.


    The woman, who had been staring intensely into the snack shop, slowly lowered her gaze.


    Her unreadable eyes stared back at him.


    Im not a student here.


    Everyone knows youre not a student, noona. No one will say anything even if you use the snack shop.


    .


    The sniper fell silent.


    Then she nodded and stepped through the door Eunha was holding, entering the snack shop.


    Welcome, everyone. What would you like to have?


    Three hot chocolates, please!


    Ill take something warm, maam.


    Hayang rushed to the counter and extended three fingers as she placed her order.


    Seona made a small remark beside her.


    The snack shop owner, who knew both of them, kindly spoke as she handed over the ordered drinks.


    Then, she turned to the woman who was thoroughly examining the menu.


    What about you? Miss?


    The snack shop owner called out to the woman. Sear?h the Nov��l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She was still absorbed in studying the menu.


    This person doesnt usually listen to other people.


    Taking a sip of his hot chocolate, Eunha thought to himself.


    She was always like this.


    Apart from her sniper activities, she was a player who typically immersed herself in her own world, paying no attention to what others said.


    Despite that, her skills were unmatched among snipers.


    .


    Because of that, people mixed mockery and admiration, calling her <Silent>,


    Mockery for not responding even when called,


    Admiration for silently sniping without sound.


    Ill take your order.


    Twleve Seat, <Silent>, Yoo Soo-jin.


    The youngest of the Twelve, shes been mocked and honored, but she never wavered.


    One sweet potato pizza bun, two hot dogs, schnitzel chicken, and ama chicken, one cheeseburger and bulgogi hamburger, one Pringles of each flavor, spicy shrimp chips, Wehahs, and corn chips.


    Miss, can you eat all of that by yourself?


    For the first time, the snack shop owner met the eyes of the sniper and spoke with a bewildered expression.


    Five picnic sets.


    .


    Theres no way you can eat all of that.


    Eunha, who had never expected her to say so much, muttered in disbelief, his expression dumbfounded.


    It was a moment when the image of the sniper, silently performing her duties in his memory, shattered into pieces.

 Chapter 185

    Chapter 185Unlocked chapter (12/13)


    [Brainwave and Silent (3)]


    Yoo Soo-jin, the youngest of the Twelve, was a player characterized by pervasive laziness.


    Except when she was on a mission, she was often sleeping or lost in her own world.


    Because of this, the Tempest Clan couldnt fully enjoy the privileges associated with having a Twelve Seat in their ranks, despite her selection replacing Shin Myung-hwan.


    While this was fortunate for Im Gaeul and Baek-ryeon, it was a source of frustration for Kang Ye-hee, the Tempest Clan Lord.


    Kang Ye-hee, unable to accept Shin Myung-hwans death at the hands of the Fairy Government in the Northern Gyeonggi Provincial Office, didnt appreciate the Fairy Governments decisions.


    The Pine Group, which sponsors the Tempest Clan, has remained neutral even when the politicals circles has turned against the Fariy.


    If someone other than Yoo Soo-jin had become the Twelve Seat in Tempest Clan, Kang Ye-hee would have denounced the Fairy Godmother as soon as she became Clan Lord.


    I hope it doesnt happen in this life. S��ar?h the N?velFire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Tempest Clan Lord Kang Ye-hee, after Yoo Soo Jins death, did not hesitate to become a sword against the Second Fairy Ha Baek-ryeon even if it meant throwing away the Pine Groups sponsorship.


    She truly showed what a madwoman is.


    However, it seemed this time around there was no need to worry.


    According to Shin Seoyoung, Kang Ye-hee didnt seem to hold a grudge against the government.


    Unnie, are you sure you can eat it all?


    .


    Dont drink and eat at the same time, you might choke otherwise.


    Awakening from his memories, Eunha was stunned to see the woman sitting on a bench.


    Yoo Soo-jin, wearing a headband-style hearing protector, was devouring the food from the store without hesitation, ignoring the slightly messy hair.


    She ate with unwavering focus, without hearing the words of Hayang and Seona sitting on her left and right.


    I didnt know this was the kind of <Silent> she was


    .


    A silent sniper that I had only seen from afar before my regression.


    I had no idea she was a food snob.


    Is the hamburger ready yet?


    While Eunha was contemplating this, Yoo Soo-jin, who had been engrossed in her sweet potato pizza, looked at the microwave.


    Two or three generations of microwaves were in operation.


    Hayang and Seona happened to be microwaving some frozen food she had bought.


    Theres still a minute left.


    I want to eat now.


    Unnie, wait a minute, you might get a stomachache from eating frozen food.


    Ill eat now.


    Yoo Soo jin didnt even pretend to listen to Seonas plea.


    She stood up, opened the microwave, and took a bite out of the still-defrosted hamburger.


    Is she really Twelve Seat?


    Uh.


    Is the country so devoid of talent?


    Seona asked in disbelief as she watched Yoo Soo-jin take food out of the other microwave while eating her burger.


    It was so unbelievable that she even blurted out something uncharacteristic of her.


    Even if she looks like that, shes the youngest of the Twelve.


    Eunha felt unnecessarily ashamed of himself.


    What Yoo Soo-jin looked like now was not the best sniper in the country, but something that would make Mukminji cry.


    Im sleepy.


    Wow, shes eating in her sleep.


    He watched in admiration as she shoved food into her mouth while sleeping with her eyes closed.


    Eunha felt like he wanted to hide in a mousehole.


    He wondered if Seona was right about the lack of talent in the country.


    Picnic, my picnic.


    Unnie, here.


    But why are you eating here instead of eating in the cafeteria?


    Yoo Soo Jin groped in the air with her empty hand in search of her picnic, even though she was dozing off.


    Hayang quickly stuck a straw in her mouth.


    Like a child sucking on a bottle, she gulped down the drink held up with two hands.


    Its because Yoo Soo-jin doesnt like noisy places.


    Huh?


    Lee Dojin and Yoo Soo-jin werent the only Twelve Seats who participated in defeating Manticore.


    There was another Twelve who deployed a protective spell to prevent the Manticore from harming the school.


    <The Witch of Time>, Precis Memory.


    The kids looked at her as she walked up the ramp.


    She tipped up her Halloween hat and smiled at them.


    Hello. We meet again?


    My unnie! Hi!


    Is unnie here too?


    Seona and Hayang didnt seem to realize that she was also a Twelve Seat.


    Of course, Precis Memory didnt seem to have any intention of letting them know.


    Your name must be Eunha, right?


    Yes, hello.


    Eunha had long suspected that she was somewhere in the school.


    Lee Do-jin, Yoo Soo-jin, and Precis Memory. There was no way that the three members of the Twelve Seats would be wandering around an elementary school at leisure.


    They and the other players at Doan Elementary School would be checking to see if there was any omnipresence in the neighborhood.


    With a disaster-level Manticore battling in the middle of the schoolyard, there was no way it wasnt happening.


    Yoo Soo-jin, we have to get back to work, please wake up.


    No.


    Precis Memory tapped the floor with the tip of her staff.


    Yoo Soo Jin, whose sleep was interrupted by the sound of the tap, turned her body around abruptly.


    Then Ill investigate this place by myself. You, Yoo Soo Jin, go back to the headquarters.


    Okay.


    You might be called to other sites along the way, since the monsters have broken through the cocoon, there will be a shortage of labor here and there.


    .


    Do you still want to go back to the headquarters?


    No.


    Yoo Soo Jin, who had been sleeping using Hayangs shoulder as a pillow, frowned.


    When she finally woke up, she hugged her rifle and sighed.


    She cleaned up the trash and stood up, though she was still a little bitter about the food she hadnt eaten.


    So unnie, how did the Manticore get out?


    In truth, Eunha had been asking himself the same question ever since the Manticore had appeared.


    It was extremely unlikely that a third-rank monster would appear in Seoul under the protection of the Cocoon.


    The Cocoons function was to disrupt the ubiquity of mana.


    Furthermore, the Mana Management Organization Control Bureau monitored the flow of mana and prevented it from becoming ubiquitous.


    The likelihood of a large-scale outbreak in the city center was extremely low.


    You havent heard the news yet. The monsters have broken through the cocoon, and the players are all running around.


    How many broke in?


    About twenty?


    Eunha suddenly realized why the Manticore had unstable mana fluctuations.


    The mana that made up its body was fluctuating due to the influence of the Cocoon.


    Why the Manticore?


    Why did it break through the cocoon, even to the point of destabilizing its existence?


    Still, there was one thing that didnt make sense.


    Monsters born of omnipresence would not approach the cocoon with the power to disperse mana without a good reason.


    The Manticore is no different.


    If anything, it should have been intelligent and stayed away from the cocoon.


    Yet, this creature had infiltrated the cocoon, leading around 20 monsters.


    You dont know why the monsters broke into the cocoon, do you?


    I wonder what could be the reason?


    Prissy Memory returned Serenas question with a question.


    Looking up at the sky, she said nothing.


    Eunha looked up, too.


    The sky, where the cocoon should have melted into transparency, was peacefully clear.


    As if the dark clouds just moments before had been a lie.


    Theres no reason.


    Yoo Soo-jin, who was scratching the back of her head, opened her mouth sleepily.


    Because humans are just food for monsters.


    She muttered as if it were obvious.


    Monsters covet mana.


    To them, living things, especially humans, were nothing more than tasty prey.


    Predators who would not hesitate to take advantage of any opportunity to devour.


    The monsters had invaded Cocoon for one reason: to eat humans.


    Monsters are something to be killed, theres no reason.


    Monsters are to be killed.


    There can be no compromise between humans and monsters.


    Eunha agreed with that sentiment.


    In that sense, maybe the cocoon is the magic that protects us, but for the monsters, its the cage that holds us.


    .


    Im sorry. I must have gotten too dark.


    Precis Memory smiled softly as she watched Seona and Hayang close their mouths.


    The children said nothing.


    There was no warmth in the words the Twelve Seats spoke.


    They were filled with hatred of monsters and resignation to this world.


    Doesnt that sound too heavy to tell young children?


    Oh my, I was just about to look for you


    Hi.


    The heavily sunken atmosphere was lightened by the mere appearance of Lee Dojin.


    With his gentlemanly and cheerful personality, he spoke to the two children whose faces were stiff.


    Seona and Hayangs faces immediately relaxed.


    As if they had forgotten what they had heard earlier, they answered his questions with a smile.


    By the way, player Lee Dojin, what are the children you brought with you.


    Its noisy.


    Hahaha, theres a good reason for that.


    Priscis Memory looked embarrassed as she brought her hand to her cheek.


    Yoo Soo Jin, wearing hearing protection, spoke up with a tone of annoyance.


    Lee Dojin could only let out an awkward laugh.


    The children around them screamed in excitement, shouting, Love you, Dojin Oppa! Minji, in particular, was more enthusiastic, shouting for the crowd to leave.


    Minji, where did you get those glow sticks?


    And what are you going to do with a glow stick in broad daylight.


    Eunha clicked his tongue at the pathetic behavior of the girl he had known since he was two years old.


    Captain, Dojin decided to shoot hot chocolate, will you drink it too?


    Huh? Really?


    Really?


    Eunhyuk pushed his way through the crowd of kids and grabbed Eunha.


    But when he heard Eunhyuk say hot chocolate, he looked back at Yoo Soo-jin, who was wearing hearing protection to block out the sounds around her.


    Are you sure?


    Yoo Soo Jin gripped the strap of his rifle with one hand and grabbed Lee Dojins collar with the other.


    Having heard in disbelief that he was going to shoot hot chocolate, she was holding on to a perplexed Lee Dojin.


    Uh, Soo jin, do you want some too?


    Yeah.


    Th-then. Precis Memory, do you want some too? Ill get it for you.


    Then Ill have one too. Ill drink it well.


    Eventually, to the cheers of the kids, Lee Dojin took out his wallet.


    Eunha, who was also in the audience, was able to drink the hot chocolate he bought.


    Hot chocolate is the best in winter, right, Captain?


    Yes, it is.


    Whats with your reaction, No Eunha? Dojin oppa bought this for you. You should drink it gratefully.


    Minji was ready to take the can to home with her.


    As she collected the cans, she talked to the kids one by one.


    Does she want to be a player or a fan, what is it?


    She was such an embarrassing childhood friend.


    Maybe it was better to pretend not to know for a while.


    That was Eunhas thought.


    Then, kids, study hard! Im buying this for you to study well, okay?


    Yes-!!


    Lee Dojin bid farewell, showing his white teeth.


    The kids responded with a disappointed but spirited voice.


    See you later.


    Precis Memory waved to Eunha as she walked through the path the children had made for her.


    She was followed by Yoo Soo-jin.


    Ah.


    Returning to her seat, Yoo Soo Jin found the food she hadnt gotten to eat.


    You guys eat.


    What? Th-thank you.


    Thank you.


    Yoo Soo-jin turned around with a satisfied face after giving Hayang and Seona more food than they could hold in their arms.


    The two stared at her in a daze as she walked away.


    By the way, the Manticore.


    As the children waved an almost tearful goodbye, Eunha looked up at the deep blue sky.


    Was it something they had been targeting for a long time?


    The Manticore had led over two dozen monsters into Cocoon.


    It couldnt have been whims or whimsical desires.


    A creature with powers reaching into the Third rank could not have invaded for the sole purpose of feeding on humans.


    Eunha was vaguely certain.


    Its purpose, their purpose, must have been reconnaissance.


    .


    Someday, people who had lived comfortably inside the cocoon would realize, at the moment the cocoon broke, that they still couldnt escape the threat of monsters.


    Beyond the cocoon, monsters were always lurking, waiting for the opportunity to devour humanity.


    .


    There was nothing in this world.


    Not even a safe life.


    Not peace.


    And certainly not hope.

 Chapter 186

    Chapter 186Unlocked chapter (13/13)


    [End of the Year].


    The final year of the 7th sun calendar approached without any particular change.


    As the vibrant autumn leaves in the city fell and settled on twisted branches, the students of Doan Elementary School welcomed their winter vacation.


    Children, who couldnt concentrate properly during regular classes, now had their eyes sparkling with determination today.


    Dont get too excited about vacation.


    Youll be in sixth grade next year, and while you have to set an example for the other grades, I want you to take the opportunity to think seriously about what you want to do in the future.


    Im Dohon looked around at the children in the smallest class in the school.


    The children, who had been excited just a few moments earlier, had a different look in their eyes and listened to the seriousness of his words.


    Legally, youre considered an adult at the age of 19, but you all know the reality.


    Our society has been matured way before that age.


    I believe a true adult is someone who knows how to cover up their own faults. And I think, as students graduating from elementary school, you should be able to do that.


    .


    Most of you will move on to middle school after graduating, and attending this school means you have the financial means to enter middle school. However, there might be some who wont be able to enter middle school, and some might choose vocational schools.


    South Korea guarantees compulsory education according to age, even in a world on the brink of destruction, it was a system that remained intact.


    In the slums alone, there were many children who did not attend elementary school.


    This was far from the case at Doan Elementary School, where many children from the political circles were enrolled, but even among those who graduated from elementary school, some children were unable to enter middle school.


    Many of them were immediately put into labor or sent to vocational schools to hasten their entry into society.


    As a result, the rate of admission to universities was extremely low.


    This might be the last time you get to relax.


    Dont just think about playing during the vacation, but think about your future a little bit.


    The majority of students at Doan Elementary School go on to middle school.


    But that doesnt mean their future is stable.


    From the moment they enter middle school, they have to prove themselves again and again.


    In a world where the gap between rich and poor is stark and meritocracy is rampant, they have to constantly push themselves to make a better life for themselves.


    So have a good vacation, and if any of you want to apply to the Player Academy, you can come to me, because I can give you some advice.


    With those words, Im Dohon ended the vacation ceremony.


    As the students packed their bags, some of them approached the teachers table to ask for advice about the Player Academy.


    Even among public schools, there were quite a few students who wanted to apply to the Player Academy due to its supportive policies.


    Captain, lets go home too!


    Finally, vacation! I need to hurry and catch up on the dramas I missed. Dont call me today, okay? Got it? (Shes so me)


    Eunhyuk and Minji, who decided to apply for the Player Academy, didnt approach Im Dohon for advice.


    They had no intention of hesitating in their decision. Moreover, Eunha knew a lot about the Player Academy.


    As the teacher said, really, Theres only a year left. Being an elementary school student.


    Snow drizzled from the sky on the way out of the school gate.


    Wearing gloves, Seona held her hands up towards the sky, catching the falling snow.


    The snowflakes quickly melted in her warm palms.


    Have you guys decided?


    Hayang, who was leading the way, looked back and asked.


    No one here didnt understand what she meant.


    Ive decided since kindergarten. Im going to be a player, so Im going to the Player Academy.


    Eunhyuk had always been the same.


    He never gave up on his dream of becoming a player and saving someone.


    Lately, he had been questioning Euna extensively about her life at the academy.


    Me too. Im going to be a player, because there are very few lives that are as free as a players, very few. I want to succeed with my own strength.


    Minji, who had left home during the summer vacation, received conditional permission after deep conversations with her parents.


    The conditions were that she had to pass the entrance exam for the Player Academy, and her determination must remain steadfast even after graduating from the academy.


    If she didnt pass the entrance exam, or if she felt it wasnt the right path for her when she graduated from the academy, she decided to stay quiet and follow her parents wishes.


    Well, thats not going to happen.


    Minji asserted confidently, looking at Eunha. Eunha had been silent since the moment their teacher, Im Dohon, mentioned thinking seriously about their future.


    Even now, he remained still, listening to the children.


    Seona, what about you?


    Hayang also realized that Eunha hadnt spoken.


    Her gaze shifted to him for a moment, and then she turned to Seona, who was wagging her tail gently and making eye contact.


    Her golden hair stood out in the falling snow.


    I have to leave the church once I graduate middle school Originally, I was supposed to follow Sister Maria and become a nun, or if that didnt work out, I thought about doing odd jobs. But


    Seona, who lives in a church, had to leave the church the moment she graduated from middle school.


    In fact, she had envisioned a future in which she would have to leave the church when she entered elementary school.


    She loved taking care of children, and she even thought about becoming a nun and working for the church at Marias suggestion.


    Or do some kind of odd job.


    I dont want to do that anymore.


    Ain received severe limitations in the tasks she could undertake in society.


    Especially for female Ains.


    So Seona desperately hoped to become a nun who could stay in the church.


    But her dream changed.


    I want to become a player too.


    There had been various reasons for this decision over the years.


    The decisive moment came from an incident that happened in the first semester of this year.


    At that time, Seona directly experienced the disdain against Ains.


    When she faced the gaze that she had been avoiding, she felt that she might have to endure that gaze until her death.


    Even if she became a nun, things wouldnt change.


    Rather than enduring that, she wanted to become someone that nobody could despise.


    Being a player was the only way to rise above the invisible class of Ains.


    I also want to stay with you guys. What about you, Hayang?


    Smiling softly, Seona shifted the topic to Hayang.


    The childrens eyes turned to her, who was walking backwards.


    Well Ive considered various things too


    Hayang looked embarrassed as she pushed her boots forward, which reached up to her ankles.


    She was a direct member of the Alice Group.


    Even if her legitimate younger sibling, who possessed the legitimacy of the Alice Group, was born a month ago, that fact hadnt changed.


    It was a given that she would enter middle school to acquire the manners expected of a direct heir and the qualifications of a businesswoman.


    But her answer was different.


    Im going to the Player Academy, too, though I dont know if Ill be a player or not yet.


    What? Why would you want to go to the Player Academy, Hayang?


    Minjis eyes widened at the unexpected answer.


    She looked at Hayang as if she didnt understand.


    In her perception, it seemed like Hayang would continue to live as a direct member of the Alice Group.


    Because Im weak. I want to become strong enough so that nobody can touch you or me, so that nobody can bother us anymore.


    But you dont need to go to the Player Academy for that, do you?


    Eunhyuk squatted on the stone wall, forming snow into a ball in his hands.


    The incident where the corporation tried to attack Seona was a topic they tried to avoid discussing amongst themselves.


    Although Sena, the one involved, didnt mind.


    Yet, the kids still observed her reactions.


    Still, I think its not enough Once we gain the ability to handle mana professionally at the Player Academy, wouldnt anyone, regardless of their wealth, power, or force, hesitate to mess with us? And the people who receive my protection too.


    Probably. There might be people like you who think thats why theyre entering the academy.


    Eunha opened his mouth as the children searched for something to say.


    Their eyes met, and Hayang pulled up her cold, red cheeks.


    And Im a big sister now, too, and I want to be there for my little brother.


    Its not uncommon for children from the political circles to be accepted into the Player Academy.


    Some students, either willingly or unwillingly, came to the academy to become promising Players, hoping to support the power struggles within their families.


    Yoo Do-jun was one of them.


    He entered the Player Academy to avoid the suspicions of the heirs and was looking for people to be his hands and feet.


    Hayang was also looking for players who would be the strength of Alice Group.


    Even if I graduate from elementary school with you guys, I still want to stay with you!


    Huh? I thought about that too.


    When Hayang tried to break the serious mood with a laugh, Seona happily agreed.


    The two agreed, and before anyone knew it, they were jumping up and down, holding hands.


    Minji smirked as she watched them.


    Then he turned to Eunha, who had barely participated in the conversation.


    So. What are you going to do, Eunha?


    What?


    What do you want to be when you graduate from elementary school? Why are you acting like you didnt hear me?


    All the childrens eyes turned to him.


    Eunha said nothing.


    He just exhaled, and his breath turned into a white mist rising into the sky.


    Eventually, the impatient kids continued the conversation naturally, as if it were expected.


    Because hes the captain, hell probably enter the Player Academy with us.


    Im not really curious. Anyway, youll enter the Player Academy, so


    Thats right. I cant imagine Eunha going anywhere other than the Player Academy.


    Then well all go to the same place!


    Eunha observed the kids chatting animatedly among themselves.


    Just watching them made him feel warm inside.


    But at the same time, his heart felt heavy.


    I still dont know.


    What?


    I still dont know. After graduating elementary school, what I should do


    Not just his friends, even his family.


    Everyone had no doubts that he would become a Player.


    In fact, they were even looking forward to it.


    The expectations were heavy.


    Would I be able to live up to it?


    Would I have to walk the same path as my past life once again.


    It was a burden, a worry.


    The more I thought about the road ahead, the more I realized it was too hard and too far to travel alone.


    Why are you hesitating so much? Its not like you What is there to hesitate about? Live life the way you want, just as you always say. Live recklessly, live freely. You told me that and then


    I didnt say live recklessly. And this is my life, not yours, so I need to seriously think about it.


    Ugh You really disgust me.


    Minji made a retching motion, as if about to vomit.


    Ignoring her, Eunha continued to walk down a path where footsteps had yet to be engraved.


    The children followed him, one after another.


    With each footprint that appeared on the snowy path, multiple footprints formed around it in succession.


    The captain is going to be a player anyway! Do you think I dont know the captain?


    Yeah, right. Dont fall over trying to mock the clich.


    Exactly. Id bet my entire allowance on you becoming a player, Eunha.


    Me too. I cant imagine you not being a player.


    Footsteps, silent and alone.


    Footsteps of different sizes and strides circled the area, never leaving.


    Whats going on? Why are you going without saying anything!


    Go with the captain!


    Walk a bit slower. Why are you in such a hurry?


    Guys, why dont we go far away today, lets talk a little more!


    As the year comes to an end, the last year of elementary school comes to mind.


    Year 8 of Seonnyeok.


    At the dawn of the new year, a major national daily newspaper in South Korea released updated national rankings.


    Unlike previous years, there were several items that showed significant changes in the national rankings.


    Among them, the items that captured the publics attention were the rankings of corporate groups and clan grades.


    Year 8 of Seonnyeok,


    Number


    Corporate Name


    Common Representative


    01


    Galaxy


    Choi Yoo Han sea??h th�� ��ovelFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    02


    Sirius


    Han Do Young


    03


    Eternal


    Yoo Sun Kyung


    04


    YH


    Choi Yun Hye


    05


    Pine


    Jang Seok Young


    06


    Alice


    Min Ju Sik


    07


    Dangun


    Hong Jun Il


    08


    Luminous


    Lee Jeong In


    09


    KK


    Kim Geon


    10


    Donghae


    Jung Jae man


    -


    Year 8 of Seonnyeok


    Clan Comprehensive Grade S


    Number


    Clan Name


    Overall Rating


    01


    Genesis


    S+


    02


    Myungwang


    S+


    03


    Regulus


    S+


    04


    Silla


    S


    05


    Dangun


    S


    06


    Blaze


    S


    07


    Tempest


    S-


    08


    KK


    S-

 Chapter 187

    Chapter 187Unlocked chapter (1/2)


    Thanks DemonLight!


    [Meetings and Partings].


    The season changed, and it was February.


    It was the day of Eunaes graduation ceremony.


    Still on vacation, Eunha held onto his moms hand and visited Doan Kindergarten.


    There were quite a few parents gathered at the kindergarten, even though it was just a graduation ceremony.


    Among them, his mom, dressed in a simple dress, stood out.


    Thats my mom.


    This year, entering her forties, Eunhas mom looked young enough to be called a sister when walking with Euna.


    Thats why the parents lowered their voices as soon as she entered the room.


    Eunha puffed out his chest with pride, even though the compliment wasnt directed at him.


    Eunha.


    Mm?


    I just got a text from Euna. She wants me to take a video of Eunaes graduation ceremony and send it to her.


    Noona is so. Yeah, okay.


    Euna couldnt attend Eunaes graduation ceremony due to rehearsals for the Player Middle School Academy graduation ceremony.


    So, she had expressed her desire to see Eunaes graduation ceremony.


    She had been complaining the night before that she missed Eunaes kindergarten life so much.


    Eunha could imagine how disappointed she was even now.


    Hyung, wheres noona?


    Shes at Evergreen Solvan. Do you want to go find her?


    Yes!


    Those who attended on behalf of Euna and his Dad, who couldnt make it to Eunaes graduation ceremony, were the Julieta and her family.


    Avernier, who had grown so much that it was hard to believe he was only five, casually kicked off his shoes.


    He was excited to see other children his age.


    Where is she? There!


    Avernier! You should go with Mom!


    After looking left and right down the hallway, he pointed to the stairs.


    He ran up the stairs, giggling, and Julieta, who was organizing her shoes, quickly followed.


    Julieta ran after him, ignoring the curious stares of the parents at the sudden arrival of a foreigner.


    Julietta, seems excited too.


    Its Eunaes graduation ceremony. And Avernier will attend here next year She might want to explore the kindergarten.


    Bruno said in a grave voice as he looked at his wife and son who had disappeared up the stairs.


    The parents, who were curious about the foreigner, turned their heads away as soon as Bruno entered, overwhelmed by his size.


    It was a stare that felt it was too rude to even glance at him.


    After glancing at them, Eunha turned to where Evergreen Pine Class was.


    [The graduation ceremony is about to begin, parents, please take your seats].


    On the makeshift stage prepared for the graduation ceremony, where children in kindergarten uniforms gathered, Eunae stood out.


    She shone alone, as if she were colored in a dark and dreary world.


    Oppa!


    Their eyes met.


    Shed been talking to Miye, but when she spotted him, she broke into a bright smile.


    Eunha waved at her, the corners of his mouth tugging at the edges. S��arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Uncle Bruno.


    Um.


    I need to go somewhere for a minute.


    You dont need my help?


    Its okay. Uncle Bruno, please keep an eye on Eunae and Miye, just in case.


    Today is the day Sun Ki-joon kills his daughter.


    Eunha and Bruno moved their mouths, clapping along with the parents.


    Okay.


    The ceremony began.


    Eunha slipped away.


    I wont be back until the ceremony is over.


    Good luck.


    The player device was a Galaxy-built Beretta.


    Quietly receiving the device from Bruno, Eunha left the classroom.


    His sensors were deployed.


    There was one mana showing an unusually ominous reaction.


    Omnipresence was in progress.


    Eunha ran towards the source of the energy as soon as he felt the presence.


    I killed her with my own hands. I strangled my daughter, Miye, with my own hands! Can you guys forget that!?


    As he ran down the hallway, the voice that echoed in the corridor was the ramblings of Sun-Ki-joon before his regression, just before he fell asleep drunk.


    I cant forget that tiny child, looking up at me, struggling for breath.


    The life draining out of her in my hands.


    And at the end, she looked up at me, her body shaking, her eyes filled with tears.


    <Loser> Sun Ki-joon.


    He killed his monster-infected daughter with his own hands and lived with guilt for the rest of his life.


    He said he couldnt forget the memory of killing his daughter without resorting to alcohol.


    Ironically, only when he was drunk did he vividly express the emotions he had felt at that time.


    Hey, No Eunha. Do you know whats more agonizing than that?


    I know.


    Eunha could still remember what he had said through his tearful eyes.


    The most agonizing thing was when my infected daughter tried to kill me! At that moment, I desperately wished to live! My daughter was struggling not to become a monster!


    And yet, this bastard called Dad was trying to save his own life first!


    The loss of his only daughter was the reason why Sun Ki-joon was able to live and not die.


    As I looked down at my daughter dying in my hands, a part of me was relieved that I didnt have to die.


    Funny, right?


    Pathetic, isnt it?


    Who would be like this?


    I think the same way.


    Why does the bastard who killed my child get to live?


    He should just die.


    But I couldnt do it.


    I was too scared to die!


    Because he was afraid of death.


    Sun Ki-joon didnt have the courage to take his own life.


    He drank himself into a stupor, his self-hatred growing as the guilt for his daughter intensified.


    As they say, Im a <Loser>


    Im a <Loser>, a <Loser>!


    So, Eunhaplease.


    At the end, the drunken Ki-joon grasped Eunhas hand with his rough, crude hand, the hand that killed his daughter.


    As if it were a lifeline.


    Please let me die.


    It was a pitiful sound.


    In the end, the words pleading for death were a plea to be released from his own torment.


    Terrified of death and living his life like a <Loser>, he raised his shield to die the most miserable and brutal death possible.


    Miye


    At the end of the <Abyssal Dungeon>.


    Sun Ki-joon lost his life while clearing the way for the raiders.


    Even as he stood holding his shield while being torn limb from limb by the charging monsters, he couldnt get rid of the guilt he felt for his daughter.


    My childDaddy is sorry.


    Could Sun Ki-joon have met the daughter he had missed so much only after his death?


    No.


    Eunha immediately denied it.


    Sun Ki-joon would not have met his daughter even after his death.


    There was a phrase that the members of the Misty Flower Party had always said.


    Ill see you in hell.


    Those who lived to die knew that their deaths would not be comfortable.


    Thats why there was no mourning.


    Their deaths would be the harshest, most miserable.


    And there would be no ending but to follow those who died first.


    Therefore, even on the other side of death, Sun Ki-joon would not be able to meet his beloved daughter.


    So-.


    I cannot let that happen in this life.


    The stories of those who lived to die and those who lived not to die are enough.


    Sensing the reactions caught with his sensors gradually inflating, Eunha gathered the mana in his body.


    He pulled the slide of his device.


    Kieeeek


    A seventh-rank monster, born of omnipresence, from the pollen.


    A creature born not long ago simply rushed instinctively.


    Without hesitation, Eunha shot a bullet into its forehead.


    The bullet that flew out of the muzzle pinned the creature down.


    The second bullet that flew out toppled the creature.


    Kieee Kieeeek


    Eunha climbed on top of the fallen monster.


    Even when it tried to get up and struggled, it was futile.


    The mana-filled foot pressed down heavily on its chest.


    Wow, its so noisy. Be quiet. Do you want to ruin the atmosphere on the day of the kids graduation ceremony?


    There was singing just above him.


    Eunha seized the moment when the childrens chorus reached its peak and fired the third bullet.


    The creature with a hole in its forehead struggled for breath but eventually stopped moving.


    As soon as Eunha removed the foot that had been pressing on its chest, it scattered into tiny particles and disappeared.


    Kieeeeeeek!


    There was one more.


    The 7th rank monster fell from above him as it reached for the magic stone on the floor.


    Stygian Eye.


    He dodged the sharp claws and moved backward, not missing the moment when their eyes met.


    The fallen creature hit the ground and rolled around, confused.


    You crazy bastard You surprised me.


    Is this also the future that cannot be changed, as if it were fate?


    The creature regained consciousness.


    But by then, it had already revealed its vulnerable state.


    Kieee


    The creatures pupils shook violently.


    Because there was a gun barrel inside its mouth.


    But no.


    Theres nothing I cant change.


    Even if there is an unchangeable fate, I will kill it with my own hands.


    He infused mana into the bullet.


    The barrel of the gun was stained with a hideous mana.


    The creature stared at him with its mouth open, unable to do anything.


    Eunha didnt hesitate to pull the trigger.


    It took less than a minute.


    The wretched creature stretched out its body and disappeared.


    Oppa, where did you go?


    There was no blood on his body.


    Eunha, who checked his appearance in the bathroom, looked for her class, which had finished the graduation ceremony.


    Eunae, who was clinging to his mom, quickly spotted him.


    Eunha, who tossed his device to Bruno in a hurry, looked down at his pouting sister with narrowed eyes.


    Im sorry I couldnt see the graduation ceremony. I was a bit late because I went to the bathroom for a moment.


    Youre lying.


    Lying?


    I know, youre lying to me!


    She was the kind of sister who would normally go along with anything he said.


    Somehow, she seemed to have gotten angry.


    Eunha looked puzzled when he saw Eunae, who seemed to be seething with anger, deliberately making a snorting sound as if she not was listening.


    Thats right! Hmph!


    Right next to her, even Avernier with his arms folded across his chest, turned his head, and laughter burst out from Eunha.


    Are you laughing?


    Uh, no. Im not laughing.


    Hmph!


    I made a mistake.


    The way she closed her eyes was proof that she was sulking hard.


    Eunha.


    What?


    You should give this to Eunae.


    If their mother hadnt whispered beside him, he might not have been able to calm his sisters anger.


    He pushed the bouquet he received from their mother right under Eunaes nose.


    Eunae sniffed the flowers and opened her eyes.


    Eunae, you know youre my favorite thing in the world, right?


    Yes.


    Tthis


    Is this a lie too?


    Its not a lie. Oppa really loves me.


    Is that so?


    Yes.


    Forgive Oppa just once, okay? Mmm?


    Hmm


    Eunaes expression softened.


    She still turned her head slightly, her eyes narrowed gently, indicating that her anger had subsided.


    She was just refusing to show that she was letting it go easily.


    Eunae, please okay?


    Just this once? Ill forgive you just this once. If you do it again, Ill really hate you, Oppa.


    Will you really hate Oppa?


    I cant hate you! So, dont do it again!


    Dont do it!


    Eunae hugged him tightly.


    Pressed between two hard-to-hug kids while holding the flowers, Eunha ended up lying flat on the ground. Avernier rushed over.


    Eunae and Avernier laughed gleefully in this situation.


    Their mother and Julieta filmed the scene with delight.


    Bruno, on the other hand, simply nodded.


    Miye, my dear daughter, Im sorry daddy is late!


    You jerk! How can someone who says theyll come right away not manage to come on time?


    Grandma is here, so its okay Dad. So, please go to work.


    A familiar voice said.


    Eunha looked up, pressed against the children he could barely hold in his arms.


    Sun Ki-joon, who was apologizing to Miye, wore a face Eunha had never seen before.


    Foolish, almost laughable.


    Still, not bad at all.


    He looked better with his head bowed and struggling than he did with a face that couldnt find meaning in life and was soaked in alcohol.


    Miye, Dad loves you the most in the world, right? Cant you forgive me just once? Huh?


    I know Dad loves me the most in the world. But this and that are different things.


    It seemed like Sun Ki-joon was going to be caught by Miye.


    He imagined him looking at his daughter with a face dripping with love.


    So, mister.


    Take care in this life.


    Dont get drunk and lose your mind again.


    Because I wont be able to listen to your stories then.


    Sun Ki-joons future changed.


    In this life, he wont be mocked by people as a <Loser>.


    The man who lived to die and couldnt die doesnt exist in this world.


    Oppa, whats wrong?


    Oh, its nothing. Just feeling a bit lonely


    The Sun Ki-joon he knew doesnt exist in this world.


    Feeling fortunate about that but unable to shake off a sense of loneliness.


    Its okay!


    Eunha turned his head to look at Miye and Sun Ki-joon, who were smiling happily.


    Eunae leaned in close, her eyes shining brightly.


    Because Im here!


    Hyung-ah, me too!


    The sister who didnt exist in his previous life shouted as if it was the most natural thing in the world.


    Thats right, I wont be lonely because youre here.


    The encounters that didnt exist in his previous life now replaced the farewells in this life.


    In the place where one memory fell away, a new one was filled in.


    Eunha looked at his mom, who was helping him up, at Julieta hugging Avernier, at Bruno stroking Eunaes head.


    The people who made him happy in this life.


    By meeting them, he was able to promise himself that he would be happy in this life.


    So-.


    Ill treat you all to steak! Deal?


    Steak? Deal!


    Be happy, too.

 Chapter 188

    Chapter 188Unlocked chapter (2/2)


    [Valentines Day]


    Last year the Manticore outbreak caused a series of ubiquitous appearances near Doan Elementary School.


    As a result, Doan Elementary School chose to accelerate its winter vacation in order to smooth out the situation.


    The children rejoiced, thinking that they had fewer school days, but they hadnt expected the school reopening to be moved up.


    Were not even having classes! How can the vacation be over already? Whats going on?


    Thats what Eunha heard on his way to school today.


    The kids, who had started school a few days earlier than the calendar given out by the elementary school, were full of complaints.


    Eunha was no exception.


    Although there were still about a week left until the graduation ceremony, he didnt like the situation of having to go to school even though there were no classes.


    Captain, dont be like that. Its Valentines Day today, after all!


    Who cares about Valentines Day.


    Eunhyuk said in a cheerful tone as he came over to Eunha, who was slumped over his desk.


    This year, Valentines Day was between class days because the winter break ended in early February, unlike in previous years.


    Even so, it was a day for handing out chocolates.


    Raising his head up on his elbows, Eunha glanced at the boys who were grumbling about how they couldnt wait for spring break.


    It seems so obvious.


    The airflow in the classroom has been strange since this morning.


    The boys were sighing and muttering, but they were also busy sneaking glances at the girls, and some of them were wandering around near a girl they liked.


    In a way, it was their first Valentines Day as elementary school students.


    Its not that he couldnt understand why the boys were unusually restless today.


    However, the boys were forgetting one thing.


    Some people get it, and some people dont.


    Eunha clicked his tongue.


    The greater the expectation, the greater the disappointment.


    Very few of those kids went home with chocolate.


    It would be better if they just shared chocolates with the whole class.


    As Eunha scanned the classroom, the girls didnt seem to be all that excited about Valentines Day.


    The girls were passing around chocolates and candy amongst themselves, not even paying attention to the boys.


    It didnt seem like the girls were going to share their chocolates unless you pestered them to do so.


    I heard there was a fight in Class 2!


    Why!? What happened?


    Shin Min-young from class 1 got into a fight with the girls from class 2 when she tried to give Hyun-yul chocolate!


    Really? Im so jealous of Hyun-yul, no, thats amazing.


    I saw Hyun-yul, it was dropping chocolates like crazy from the shoe rack earlier Hes really popular.


    Oh, poor little souls.


    Eunha patted his chest inwardly.


    This world wasnt an ideal world where one man and one woman were bound together.


    Even if a capable man was paired with multiple women, he wouldnt face societal criticism in this twisted world.


    So, there were boys receiving multiple chocolates, and there were boys who didnt receive a single one.


    Whats the big deal about those chocolates?


    I dont like sweet stuff.


    We came to school to study, not to get chocolates.


    Some of the boys were acting uninterested in Valentines Day, but Eunha could tell.


    That they were bluffing to protect themselves.


    Lets go see what Hyun-yul got!


    Lets ask for one!


    I want to see it too!


    Some of the others ran to see Baek Hyun-yul surrounded by girls.


    They seemed to think that if they lingered around, he might share chocolates like a kind benefactor.


    Or maybe they were just trying to get some self-satisfaction from Baek Hyeon-yul, the handsome kid at Doan Elementary School.


    Oh, poor sentient beings.


    Captain, why are you talking as if youre repenting?


    Just remember this, Eunhyuk.


    Valentines Day is just a scheme by Luminous and YH.


    Huh? Uh, uh, uh, got it.


    Still, I envy Hyun-yul for receiving a lot of chocolates


    If you envy, you lose.


    Captain, should we go see Hyun-yul too?


    If you envy, you lose


    Why? Are you going there to get a piece of chocolate or something?


    Eunha and Eunhyuk joked in a playful tone.


    Seona, who was talking to the girls in the back of the classroom, suddenly came over.


    Her triangular ears perked up, and she stared at them with her lips pouting.


    Why are you going to Hyun-yuls place?


    Huh?


    Why do you go where Hyun-yul is?


    Seona asked in a blunt tone.


    Eunhyuk stiffened and sneaked a glance at Eunha.


    Captain! Whats wrong with Seona?


    Eunhyuk, its all your fault.


    Eunha turned his head as if he didnt know.


    Then Eunhyuk became desperate.


    In the meantime, Seona persisted.


    Why. Are. You. Trying. To. Go? Huh? Eunhyuk-ah.


    Well, I was just wondering how much chocolate Hyun-yul received.


    Wondering?


    If there are too many, I thought I could help a bit Hehehe


    Right, I see. But why are you laughing now?


    Seona did I do something wrong?


    No, you didnt.


    Youre lying. Youre so angry right now.


    Why would I be angry with you? Youre the one going to Hyun-yuls class I dont have a reason to be angry.


    Right? Is it a misunderstanding? Ahaha


    Ahaha?


    .


    There are days like that for Eunhyuk.


    He, who is like a bitter medicine in the pharmacy, cant fulfill his role in crucial moments.


    The sigh escaped naturally.


    Eunha decided to mediate between Seona, who was wearing a stern smile, and Eunhyuk, whose pupils were shaking back and forth.


    Hes just kidding. Do you really think Eunhyuk would go to another class when Im here?


    Well.


    Isnt it because you have something to give us?


    Umm.


    Seona was lost in thought.


    She looked down at Eunhyuk, who was smiling awkwardly, and thought for a while.


    After contemplating for a moment, she sighed and extended her hands that were behind her back.


    Here, this is for Eunhyuk. And this is Eunhas.


    We made them yesterday at church. They might not be as good as the store-bought ones, but theyre for Valentines Day.


    Okay, thanks. Ill eat.


    Eunha casually accepted the chocolate from Seona.


    It was the same chocolate he received from Seona every year anyway.


    He was familiar with the taste of her homemade chocolate.


    Thank you! Ill eat it!


    Oh, it was a surprise. Why you suddenly shout loudly like that?


    Eunhyuk was almost jumping for joy.


    He had received chocolates from her every year, but it felt different to receive them in front of the children.


    Seona watched Eunhyuk eating the chocolates she made, laughing softly to herself.


    But its bigger than mine.


    The wrapper is a bit fancy too.


    Eunha decided not to say anything since Eunhyuk didnt notice.


    Slowly, he got up from his seat and walked over to Minji, who was talking to Hayang.


    He showed her the chocolates Seona had made.


    Whats wrong, Min-ji, dont you have something for me?


    Eunha bit into the chocolate.


    Minji, who turned away from him, expressed her surprise.


    What is this? Why would I give you something?


    Ignoring her astonishment, Eunha tasted the chocolates Seona made.


    You know I have a sweet tooth, theres no way you didnt prepare something for me.


    That has nothing to do with this!


    Dont you think youre being too shameless?


    So is it or isnt it?


    Minji clenched her teeth.


    She had been giving chocolates to Eunha since the age when she didnt even understand the meaning of Valentines Day.


    She had thought of giving this year too.


    She did think of giving but planned to do it quietly, handing it over with an its nothing special attitude once the kids were out of sight.


    But he brazenly came to her and asked for the chocolate as if he were collecting.


    No Eunha, this is too much!


    But she couldnt refuse to give him the chocolate.


    If she didnt give, she might show weakness to the remaining Eunha fans in the school.


    If that happened, the chocolate war that was currently taking place in Class 2 could escalate to Class 3 as well.


    When are you going to grow up?


    Come on. Im older than you.


    Just because your birthday is a little earlier, youre acting like this Here, take it. Receive it with gratitude.


    Thank you, Ill eat it.


    Eunha took the chocolates Minji took out of her bag with both hands.


    Until just a moment ago, Minji had been upset, but when she saw Eunha accepting the chocolates like that, she lowered her head and burst into laughter.


    You guys talk among yourselves, Im going to the teachers office.


    Why the teachers office?


    Its Valentines Day for the first time in school. Its an opportunity to get some points with the teachers.


    Eunha swallowed his chocolate with an incredulous look on his face.


    It was indeed Kim Minji.


    She carried a paper bag filled with cheap chocolates available in stores, hung it on her shoulder, and walked out of the classroom.


    She should be a politician, not a player. Shes so good at managing people.


    Those are the chocolates Minji made when she came to my house yesterday, arent they delicious?


    Jung Hayang, you didnt tell me that earlier.


    Eunha turned pale with the chocolate Minji gave him already in his mouth.


    If he had heard before he ate, he wouldnt have even glanced at it.


    But the chocolate was melting in his mouth.


    The sweetness lasted only a moment.


    Spiciness and bitterness exploded at the same time.


    A taste like chaos destroyed his taste buds.


    What do you think, do you want some tissues?


    .


    Minji made it, are you going to spit it out?


    Hayang asked with a mischievous look on her face.


    Grimacing, Eunha sighed and ate the rest of the chocolate in his mouth.


    He didnt feel sick to his stomach, but his mouth was tingling and bitter.


    My mom told me not to waste food like that. If its not for me, I can understand, but if its for me, I cant not eat it, right?


    Yeah, right.


    She smiled as she handed her the thermos.


    Eunha sipped warm tea and soothed his stomach.


    Thats when it happened.


    Here. I made this.


    Muffins?


    Youll eat what I make too, right?


    A transparent bag tied with a neat ribbon.


    Inside, a muffin topped with white chocolate upside down.


    Eunha smiled when he saw Hayang handing him the muffin in embarrassment.


    Thank you. Ill enjoy it. How did you know I like white chocolate?


    If its something you like, I know.


    Impressive.


    Eunha untied the bag and took a bite of the muffin.


    Hayang watched him eat the muffin with a smiling face.


    The two chatted happily, oblivious to the childrens stares.


    When the next class was just around the corner-.


    No Eunha, Jung Hayang. Didnt I tell you not to bring food to school?


    Im Dohon scolded.


    Im back.


    Eunha, theyre calling you outside.


    Huh?


    His Dad returned home.


    Out in the hallway, Eunha listened as his dad took off his shoes.


    Hurry up and go outside.


    Whos there?


    Dad chuckled.


    Then he ran to his mom and Eunae, who begged for chocolate.


    Who could it be at this hour?


    It was nighttime.


    Eunha left the house, leaving his dad behind, who was busy accepting the chocolate.


    The wind at the end of winter slapped his face.


    I should have put on something warmer.


    While thinking this, Eunha noticed a sedan parked in front of his house.


    Whats my noona doing at this hour.


    It was Seohyuns car.


    Still in his pajamas and with his arms crossed, he knocked on the cars tinted window, which prevented him from seeing inside.


    The window slid down with a thud.


    Seohyun stood there, face to face,


    What are you doing here?


    What are you doing here at this hour?


    My tutoring ended late, so, are you going to stay there like that? Get in.


    Is this going to take long? If not, Ill listen here.


    It was a cold that could be dealt with by boosting mana.


    When Eunha replied nonchalantly, Seohyun frowned and spoke up.


    Do you want to get in trouble?


    Han Seohyun opened the door for him.


    Once inside, Eunha sat down in the seat shed given him.


    Turn up the heater, please.


    A faint scent wafted through the air.


    She leaned forward.


    The driver nodded and turned up the heat.


    Lets get you warmed up.


    My house is just around the corner.


    Are you sure.


    Do you want to get in trouble?


    Eunha interrupted what she was about to say.


    Han Seohyun stared at him with a chubby face.


    She had become a middle school student last year and had changed so much in the short time he had seen her.


    He thought she looked pretty with a hint of pink on her snow-white face, like she was wearing makeup.


    So was the scent that tickled his nose from her.


    Did you know Im two years older than you?


    Huh? I do.


    Dont mess with me then.


    Uh, sorry.


    Eunha was taken aback by Seohyuns unexpected reaction.


    He had expected her to laugh it off.


    He didnt expect to see her seriously scolding him like that.


    Not to mention, he didnt expect Seohyun to laugh this time.


    Whats with that face?


    Are you making fun of me?


    Youve been making fun of me all along.


    Seohyun replies with a giggle.


    This time, Eunha stared at her with a frown.


    Feeling the stare, Seohyun smiled a little lighter.


    Now, your hands.


    Why the hands.


    Hands.


    Here.


    Eunha did as he was told and held out his hand.


    She held out the paper bag at her feet.


    Whats this?


    Chocolates. Theres some for you, some for Eunae, and some for your family, so give them for me when you get home.


    Eunha gently opened the paper bag.


    Inside, there were numerous chocolates with famous brand logos.


    Among them, Eunha found chocolates that were only available overseas during this season, and his eyes widened in surprise.


    I told you not to make ugly faces.


    Am I making an ugly face now? Ill just go home and enjoy it.


    Just make sure you tell your family I gave it to you, and dont eat it all by yourself. If you want more, Ill get it for you.


    Really?


    Look at what youre doing.


    Eunha shrugged.


    There was no mistaking her personality.


    She kept her emotions in check.


    Seohyun I didnt expect you to give me chocolate for Valentines Day.


    I hadnt seen your face in a while. I just had some free time and came to see you. I gave you chocolate not because its Valentines Day, just coincidentally. S��arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Arent you emphasizing it too much?


    Do you want to get in trouble?


    Can I have one?


    Just dont eat the whole thing.


    I had brushed my teeth earlier.


    It didnt matter.


    From the paper bag, Eunha pulled out a chocolate that was easy to share between the two of them.


    Ha Baek-ryeon loved these.


    He opened the bag and split the chocolate in half.


    Seohyun hadnt expected him to share the chocolate.


    She blinked and rolled her eyes slyly to the side.


    If you eat it at night, youll gain weight


    You can gain more weight.


    What do you mean?


    What do I mean? I just say things as they are. Whats there to it? I think you might look even prettier if you gain more weight than now.


    Is that true?


    Have you ever seen me lie?


    Well, you cant fool my eyes.


    Eunha pretended not to hear and ate the chocolate.


    The taste of ecstasy from his previous life spread through his mouth.


    He forgot to take another chocolate from the bag before she could say anything.


    Meanwhile, after looking at the chocolate for a long time, she finally put it in her mouth.


    Delicious.


    Isnt it? Things like this always taste better when shared between two people.


    Youre talking like you know me, arent you?


    Of course, its not the first time Ive done this.


    In his previous life, he had shared dessert with Baek-ryeon.


    Eager to taste more food, Yoo Jung had shared with him desserts again and again.


    It wasnt just the two of them.


    During the Mist Flower Party, they had exchanged food they had with others and spent the night.


    It was the same in this life.


    Whenever Euna tries to eat something with him, he always orders something else.


    When his friends have something to eat, they dont eat it alone, but try to share even a single bean.


    Its double the flavor and double the happiness.


    Eunha savored the chocolate and enjoyed the happiness of sharing.


    Seohyun, however, disagreed.


    I expect better candy on Whites Day.


    I thought you said you didnt give it to me because it was Valentines Day!


    I changed my mind.


    Hey, thats a lot of money for what you gave me!


    Do you want to get in trouble?


    Eunha was frustrated.


    He wanted to spit out the chocolate he had just eaten.


    Seohyun kept teasing him until the given time was over.


    Hey there! Did you know that in South Korea, March 14th is like a second Valentines Day? Its called White Day, and its when guys get to show their appreciation for the ladies in their lives by giving them gifts like white chocolates, cookies, or other sweets. And get this, if a guy received a gift from a girl on Valentines Day, hes expected to return the favor on White Day! (like Eunhalol) Its not just for romantic partners either friends and colleagues can exchange tokens of affection too. White Day is a pretty big deal in South Korea and its definitely a day worth celebrating!

 Chapter 189

    Chapter 189[Unexpected Connection]


    Its been three years since Euna entered the Player Academy.


    It seems like just yesterday she was screaming in front of her family that she wanted to be a Player, and now shes old enough to graduate from the Secondary Academy.


    Time had flown by so quickly.


    Eunha felt the passage of time as he thought of Euna.


    Oppa, its the Player Academy!


    Eunae, dont run. Youll fall.


    Eunha, who finished the school year a day ahead of Euna, came to her graduation ceremony with his family.


    Many people were already gathered around the Player Academy, which had been built on the site where Jogyesa Temple used to stand.


    There are a lot of outstanding students this year, right?


    I dont know where these kids came from. The 027th batch is extraordinary.


    So? Can you tell me who the promising ones are this year? Ill focus on them so that I wont be disappointed today.


    Among the people who came to watch the Secondary Academys graduation ceremony were representatives from famous clans.


    Graduating from the Secondary Academy doesnt mean youre recognized as a player, but it does give you access to prospects earlier than others.


    Oppa, theyre talking about my unnie.


    Because our sister is a promising talent.


    A promising talent?


    There were so many people.


    Worried that he might lose Eunae, Eunha held his sisters hand tightly.


    As she approached the people who were talking about Euna, she looked up at him and smiled.


    Eunae, you have to hold on to your oppas hand, because if you get lost here, we wont find you.


    Shouldnt Eunae hold oppas hand tightly so that she wont get lost?


    Got it! Ill hold oppas hand tightly so that I wont get lost!


    Eunaes parents, arm-in-arm, were dressed in unusually formal clothes for the graduation ceremony.


    As they passed by, their parents overheard people talking about Euna and raised their eyebrows.


    We knew Euna had good grades But she must have had outstanding grades to the point where others are talking about her.


    Its not just her grades; she was also selected for <The Seed>. Moreover, its The Seed of <Queen> Shin Seoyoung.


    Industry insiders are showing keen interest. Even for just the Sirius Device, they want to use Euna as a promotional model


    Oh, really? Why didnt you mention anything about Euna being a promotional model?


    Because it was just a joke. These bastards saw Eunas profile and went crazy.


    I know Euna is pretty like you, but I cant let my daughter become a promotional model for the sake of the companys profit.


    Cant you just say that one more time?


    Huh? what? my daughter become a promotional model for .


    No, not that.


    Mom stopped walking and looked at Dad.


    With a smile as bright as a new bud in early spring, she clung to her husband and said,


    Tell me one more time. That Im pretty.


    Everyone in the world knows youre pretty. Im still afraid someone will take you away.


    Im not going anywhere. Im going to live with you, Euna, Eunha and Eunae.


    They were so lost in each others world that they forgot there were people watching. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Eunae, lets go first.


    What about mom and dad?


    Theyll catch up a little later.


    Eunha tugged on Eunaes hand.


    He already knows the way to the grand ballroom where the graduation ceremony will be held.


    He pushed through the crowd and traced the path from memory.


    As he passed people, he heard the occasional comment about Euna.


    It was inevitable.


    As his father had said, Euna was Shin Seoyoungs only <The Seed>.


    Oppa, what is <The Seed>?


    It means a seed with promising prospects for the future.


    Every player has a duty to nurture the next generation of players in order to build a better future.


    It meant not to overlook the seeds with the potential to bloom in the future.


    Its an obligation, but its not an obligation because its not enforceable, but its an obligation that players who always have death by their side cant pass up.


    Players are always with death.


    They dont know when theyre going to die, and if theres one thing they want to leave behind when they die, its their name.


    The proof that they were here. Their existence.


    In order to leave that behind, players become sponsors of promising youngsters.


    That is <The Seed>.


    Among them, those who are sponsored by named players are called <The Seed>


    Ordinary players who are busy making a living dont create <The Seed> because they dont have the power to sponsor someone.


    In fact, the only people who could sponsor someone were named players with the power to do so.


    The only way to be treated as <The Seed> was to be sponsored by someone, but in reality, there were only a few people who could be called <The Seed>.


    Unnie is amazing. So many people have come to see her.


    Unnie is really amazing!


    Of course, in the world of those called <The Seed>, those who received sponsorship from the Twelve Seats were treated as leaders.


    They were the ones who would become the Twelve Seats in the distant future.


    For this reason, the Twelve Seats were more careful than others in selecting <The Seed>.


    Especially since Euna was <The Seed> of the <Queen>, a hero in the eyes of the world.


    It was unknown how many of those graduating from the Secondary Academy would be sponsored by the Twelve.


    But few could match Eunas reputation as <The Seed> of Shin Seoyoung, who is revered as the <Queen>.


    Who was in the 027th generation again?


    The banquet hall was closed to all but the graduates and tho


    se authorized by the Player Academy.


    Entering the ballroom with his parents behind him, Eunha remembered the people who were called the Golden Generation.


    Little did anyone know, but the world was about to be amazed by something truly incredible the Golden Generation.


    It started with Eunhas enrollment but Eunas generation was also remarkable and impressive.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa and Han Chang-jin were there.


    <Divine Spear> Ryu Yeon-hwa.


    <Shadow King> Han Chang-jin.


    Selected to be the Third Generation of the Twelve, they were also <The Seed> of the Twelve Seats.


    In this era, two individuals, Ryu Yeon-hwa as <The Seed> of Nam Gung-seong from <Divine Spear> and Baek Seo-jin from <Shadow King>, were quite prominent.


    Eunha was certain that these three, including Euna, would become representatives of the 27th batches.


    Ah, so noona is going to have a hard time.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa and Han Chang-jin didnt get along.


    Before the regression, the two of them had expressed different opinions about the second-generation fairy Ha Baek-ryeon.


    As far as Eunha knew, they hadnt gotten along since the Academy.


    So, if Euna stood next to them, she would likely have a hard time.


    I thought so, but,


    Why is noona with Ryu Yeon-hwa and Han Chang-jin?


    Hearing that they were Eunas family, the academy officials led them to a seat with a good view of the stage.


    It wasnt hard to find Euna there.


    She was the center of attention.


    The problem was that Ryu Yeon-hwa and Han Chang-jin, both of whom boasted exceptional beauty, stood on either side of her.


    Euna didnt pay attention to the gazes of the people around her and was talking with them.


    Didnt you know? Theyre often in the pictures Euna sends me.


    I didnt know. Why didnt I know?


    Eunha ran his hands through his hair.


    Since he didnt have a smartphone, he hadnt seen the pictures that Euna posted on the family chat room.


    Mom, lend me your smartphone!


    Now?


    Eunha used the smartphone his mom had given him to search for the photos Euna had posted.


    There were quite a few photos of Han Chang-jin and Ryu Yeon-hwa.


    Finally realizing this, Eunha looked up eagerly.


    I want a smartphone too!


    Ill get you one when you graduate from elementary school.


    Listen to what your mom says.


    Mom and Dad, I want one too!


    His request was promptly denied.


    Eunha let out a deep sigh and returned the smartphone to his mother.


    He decided to calm down his surprise at seeing Euna, who sparkled more than anyone else on stage.


    My sister is so pretty.


    My God, even standing side by side with Ryu Yeon-hwa, she doesnt lose at all.


    She has hair that reminds me of a blue hydrangea, thanks to the mana in her body.


    Even though she was now in high school, her body was outlined as a woman, similar to how he remembered her.


    She had flawless, snow-white skin and a consistently expressionless face, making it feel like he was looking at a well-made doll.


    No matter how much I look, its amazing.


    To think that she would become one of the strongest in South Korea.


    The people gathered here didnt know.


    That she would be one of the three players mentioned as the strongest in South Korea.


    <Flame Demon> Kang Hyun-chul.


    Lee Do-jin.


    And <Divine Spear> Ryu Yeon-hwa.


    Of the three, Ryu Yeon-hwa was the strongest in her 20s and was the last one standing.


    At least until Eunha stepped into the <Abyssal Dungeon>.


    There was no telling what happened to her after that.


    Ah, the one on the right is Yeon-hwa. Such a beautiful girl, isnt she?


    But my daughter is prettier!


    Eunhas eyes widened as he looked at her.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa laughed.


    She had been talking to Euna, with a smile on her lips.


    Ive never seen her smile like that before.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa had been the one who recognized Ha Baek-ryeon as the fairy amid the chaos and such.


    A person who consistently maintained a stoic expression.


    He hadnt known that she could smile so warmly like a peer.


    By the way, Eunas friends are <The Seed> of the Twelve Seats. Ryu Yeon-hwa too, and Han Chang-jin too. Impressive.


    Does Dad know them?


    Of course I do, I was with them on the Sirius Device, even if not now.


    Eunha looked at the tall man standing next to Euna.


    A man with short hair wearing a black hood around his neck.


    Han Chang-jin.


    Eunha didnt have a very good memory of him.


    So it was very strange to see the three of them so intimate.


    The Han Chang-jin I knew, he wasnt like that.


    The Han Chang-jin he knew was a cynical man.


    Before his regression, when he had joined the Changhae Clan, he had shown no respect for the second-generation fairy, Ha Baek-ryeon.


    Even when he became one of the Twelve Seats.


    Eunha and he clashed at every turn.


    It was also because of Teacher Baek Seo Jin.


    Baek Seo-jin, the <Shadow King>, who sponsored Han Chang-jin, was someone who supported the fairies until his retirement.


    He must have hoped that Han Chang-jin would also become a sword to protect the Fairy.


    However, Han Chang-jin betrayed Baek Seo-jins expectations.


    Eunha, who had looked up to Baek Seo Jin as a teacher, was not pleased with his behavior.


    How can you understand the teachers intentions with your little understanding? Ultimately, you were abandoned by the teacher.


    It can be said that among the Twelve Seats in the Third Generation, Han Chang-jin was the one who had the worst relationship with Eunha.


    However, he couldnt find the face of the guy from his memories in the man standing next to Euna.


    He didnt look haughty, and he didnt exude a pessimistic vibe that would make you feel down about life.


    Noona, you should be careful when choosing friends, even if they seem nice on the surface.


    Eunha sighed.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa is fine.


    But not Han Chang-jin.


    Not because he was a man.


    Eunha decided to expose Han Chang-jins true colors as soon as the graduation ceremony was over.


    Eunha! Eunae! How was I?


    You were awesome.


    Youre awesome!


    The graduation ceremony was over.


    Eunha, who displayed splendid magic as the representative graduate, brushes off approaching people and embraces her younger siblings tightly.


    Eunha glances up at Ryu Yeon-hwa, who followed her.


    She was also one of the people who showcased magic on stage.


    Your magic was great, noona.


    Thank you.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa hadnt expected him to speak to her.


    She replied in a voice as smooth as rolling pearls.


    She wasnt someone who used to smile like this


    Youre so pretty!


    Thats when Eunaes eyes lit up as she clung to her.


    This time, Yeon-hwa smiled gratefully.


    The siblings you mentioned, Euna?


    How about it? Eunha is cool and cute, and Eunae is pretty and cute!


    Yeah. But youre prettier.


    No way! Eunha, Eunae are so much prettier! And Yeon-hwa, youre beautiful too!


    .


    Eunha was speechless when he saw Yeon-hwa chatting with Euna.


    This wasnt the Ryu Yeon-hwa he knew.


    What the hell happened?


    What happened to make Ryu Yeon-hwa laugh like that and talk like that?


    Ryu Yeon-hwa was as calm as he remembered her.


    But when it comes to Euna, shes showing her true colors.


    Noona, youre amazing.


    Those were the only words that came out.


    Euna was amazing.


    She melted the heart of Ryu Yeon-hwaa, who was jokingly called the Ice Princess.


    Most of all-.


    Hello. Are you Eunha?


    .


    Im Han Chang-jin. Nice to meet you.


    Han Chang-jin, who in his previous life had been busy snorting and laughing at whatever Baek-ryeon said, introduced himself in a shy manner in this life.


    He pulled his hood up to his nose, and his gaze couldnt meet his properly, making him seem timid.


    This was not the Han Chang-jin Eunha knew.


    Are you really Han Chang-jin?


    Huh? What?


    No, its nothing.


    Eunha, who had planned to reveal Han Chang-jins true identity, was taken aback by his demeanor.


    He couldnt believe that such an innocent-looking man could be the bridge in connecting the underground market.


    And that he had become a force attacking Ha Baek-ryeon.


    Still, I cant let my guard down.


    This guys specialty is thievery.


    Han Chang-jin might have changed too.


    Nevertheless, Eunha decided to remain vigilant against him.


    Guys, theyre taking our class picture! Lets go!


    Okay, lets go.


    Han Chang-jin, what are you doing standing there? Eunha, Eunae, see you later!


    Hey, see that?


    Thats a really unfriendly guy.


    Im determined to keep my guard up against him.


    Han Chang-jin had a face like a person who welcomed spring while chasing Eunas back.


    It was urgent to exterminate the pest.


    Ah, the first chaptersBaek Seo-jin, the <King of Darkness> was once upon a time, but I decided to give him an upgrade and renamed him as <Shadow King>. And just so you know, it had nothing to do with SOMEONE constantly nagging me to read the Shadow Slave novel. Nope, not at all.

 Chapter 190

    Chapter 190[ReLife]


    There are sounds that cannot be ignored.


    Its the sound that wakes you up every time you try to bask in the bliss of everyday life.


    Save me.


    Please.


    Help me.


    Its a wake-up call that makes you gag like youve just pulled your head out of the water.


    The sensation of being covered in cold water and the raggedness of the breath youve been holding, you realize youre on a battlefield far from home.


    On the soles of the feet, fresh blood seemed to draw a map, staining the ground a deep crimson, and when the clenched hand was opened, sticky blood trickled through the fingers.


    Looking around, there were bodies piled up, seemingly ready to scream at any moment, and the metallic sound of someone moving a weapon and the monsters roar, exploding from under the body, could be heard from somewhere.


    Those were the bodies of those he had forced to die, the cries of those who had been sacrificed for him.


    I did as I was told.


    I did what you wanted.


    Scoffs of ridicule echoing.


    This is what it looks like.


    Everyones dead.


    Except you.


    For you.


    Cold as a sharp blade.


    But are you the only one who will survive?


    How could you be so selfish?


    You shouldnt be the only one.


    The questioning that stabs you in the chest.


    A probing that pierces the heart.


    To escape the pain that makes you want to block your ears and avert your eyes, if you looked ahead, everyday life was there.


    There, people who had brought happiness from just around the corner were walking.


    To approach them, he reached out his hand and took a step


    Now we dont matter?


    Arent we important?


    Just so you can be happy?


    The hands of the dead reaching out to grab your ankles as you turn your head.


    And those who rise from death, trying to obscure everyday life.


    Help us who cared for you.


    Rescue us who understood you.


    Save us who sacrificed for you.


    I understand.


    I know.


    The echoing sound of death, the darkness that swirls, all of it was something he had created.


    It wasnt the cries of the dead.


    The dead have no words.


    Even so, the reason he couldnt ignore the illusion he had created was


    Because I am weak.


    If his comrades who knew him as <Berserker>, who had killed and been killed as commanded, were here, they would scoff at him from hell.


    Yeah, scoff.


    But this time, its different.


    With memories from before he could walk or talk, he could feel the love of a family he couldnt remember in his previous life.


    Having lost his family at a young age, he hadnt known the value of family.


    He learned that in this life.


    The love of his family comforted No Eunha, an <Undead> who lived, unable to die, with emotions worn away.


    Twenty-six years after losing his family.


    Living solely to die, to kill something, he lived. The second life felt like the sweetest rest.


    Thats why he wanted to live like this.


    He wanted to enjoy it like this.


    He wanted to be happy like this.


    He didnt want to do anything.


    Just like this.


    Only like this.


    But you know the future, dont you?


    Yet you wont make an effort?


    Why? Why?


    Sometimes he heard such words.


    A voice that flogs his decision not to do anything.


    Every time, he wanted to ask in return.


    Why? Why not?


    Whats so great about knowing the future?


    What makes you think its easy to change it?


    Anyone can say it with words.


    Do I really have to make an effort for that?


    Why should I make an effort?


    Ive suffered so much before the regression, havent I?


    Whats the point of changing the future?


    Whats the point of succeeding?


    Cant I just live as I am?


    I dont desire anything.


    Im fine just the way I am.


    Being ordinary thats the best.


    It was a life I would rather die.


    But I didnt take my own life because I didnt want my life to be in vain at someone elses expense.


    And maybejust maybeI wanted to find a reason to live.


    Thats why Im weak.


    Im a coward.


    The man who had lost his reason to live and was determined to die was, in a funny way, looking for a new reason to live.


    Even though he chose to follow a path full of despair, he was secretly waiting for hope to arrive.


    Still, he was afraid to find a new reason to live.


    He was afraid that he would be stopped in his tracks, that he would have to fill the void of loss by losing his family, closing his heart, and killing something.


    That their deaths would be for nothing.


    Because of that, I felt like I should stop hoping in this cursed world.


    Youre so frustrated, arent you?


    It was a difficult world to live in.


    It was a life where it felt like you couldnt breathe.


    I just wanted to die.


    Even if I found a new meaning of life there, the harder I thought the world would be, the more futile it seemed.


    It would be just a sip of sweet rain in a hard life.


    Its hard to live.


    So lets die.


    Dont look for a reason.


    So lets die.


    The ridicule and mockery completely ceased.


    A familiar and gentle voice brushed away all the noise.


    You must come back.


    I dont want to die. I want to live. I want to be happy.


    No Eunha, <Undead>, released his resentment towards monsters at the deepest part of one of the black dungeons, the <Abyss Dungeon>, as he faced death.


    Because he could put an end to a life he had lived tenaciously.


    Instead, regret remained.


    To the extent that he realized just before dying.


    That he wanted to live.


    In the moment of death, he couldnt help but face the yearning he had deliberately avoided.


    I wanted to live happily with all of you.


    It was a past longing that couldnt be fulfilled.


    It had nothing to do with this new life.


    It seemed like it had nothing to do at all.


    In this new life, I vowed to live happily with family and friends.


    Yet, it felt like I was being trampled upon.


    Every time I felt happy, the longing from my previous life, dismissed as mere desires, twisted somewhere in my heart.


    The happiness of the people I turned my back on seemed like unhappiness, dragging my feet further.


    Because its difficult, because its hard.


    Not everyone can do it with words alone.


    Because you have to go through all kinds of hardships.


    Because I might end up suffering and dying like before the regression.


    Prioritizing others happiness, yet not being able to take care of my own happiness, I wondered if I might fail.


    If its selfish, its a selfish story.


    Even my internal mana is only slightly better than the average players level, but I have no choice but to go on fiercely, alone.


    Silently.


    On a road where nobody recognizes me.


    Without telling anyone.


    So, I just want to live quietly like this.


    I just want to live an ordinary life.


    I want to live


    But it keeps getting trampled upon.


    The regret I should have left behind from my previous life keeps flickering in my eyes.


    And the happiness I gained in this new life.


    I know, I do.


    That its just acting out.


    Time does not stop.


    It flows evenly for everyone, whether in happiness or hardship.


    Even if you want to settle down peacefully like this, the world keeps moving.


    Its not just the world.


    People around you are also taking steps forward.


    In a changing world, the only one not trying to change is yourself.


    Acting out.


    Forcing yourself.


    Nevertheless, time slowly erodes away the grace period when you can hesitate.


    The time is coming when you cannot refuse the choice any longer.


    Im <Divine wind> , the best caster in Korea, Shin Seoyoung.


    You think Im going to die? Not a chance.


    Im not going to die. Im going to take back Uijeongbu, despite your worries.


    If I hesitate without making any choices, the happiness I hold in my hands will be taken away.


    This time I could get away with it because I was young, because it was a future I could control, but I didnt know what would happen next.


    I might cause trouble for you Someday, someday You might hate me! I might not deserve to be with you! but I still want to be with youall!


    Last years incident with Seona indicated that the time for choice was coming close.


    It couldnt be delayed any longer.


    The voice urging to stop hoping intensified.


    But how?


    Time spent in the first life, time spent in the second life, told him.


    Being a weakling and excessively greedy person, he couldnt shake off his lingering attachments.


    I made you wait, didnt I?


    There is no way to avoid being snatched away.


    There is absolutely nothing I cannot protect.


    There is definitely no turning back.


    Even if its hard, I will endure it firmly.


    Even if its difficult to endure, I will be tenacious.


    I will somehow, stubbornly move forward.


    Even if its a harsh and tough road.


    Even if its a path I have to walk alone.


    Its okay.


    I wont regret it.


    There will be no regrets.


    Because the moment I made the decision, my heart felt so much better.


    The more I thought about the things I wanted to protect, the more I felt an indescribable sense of fullness.


    So please wait. Ill come to meet you.


    Thats what Lee Yoo Jung would say.


    With those words, the ringing in my head disappeared. S��ar?h the N?velFire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The world where death lurked also disappeared.


    The strong wind swept away both the sound and the world.


    Long time no see.


    Eunha had come to the Han River today. Leaning on the railing of the bridge, he gazed out at the vast river.


    The deep, silent river flowed endlessly, its depth unfathomable.


    Congratulations on coming out into the world.


    The day had arrived.


    The time for choice.


    March 7th.


    Today was the day Ha Baek-ryeon was born.


    A child twelve years younger than him would have come into the world somewhere around this time.


    It meant he could no longer stand by and watch.


    The future of the young fairy, so young and innocent that she would eventually become a mere pawn, was at stake.


    He couldnt let that happen.


    In his past life, he had to watch Ha Baek-ryeon obediently follow their words, and sometimes, he had to witness her being mocked for it.


    He knew how to kill, but he couldnt help the malice that reached out to her.


    As a player, a mere named player at best, he had no wealth, no power, nothing to help her.


    At best, he had the brute force of the <Berserker>, a name people feared.


    And the name <Undead>.


    As such, he was a double-edged sword to her.


    This time is different.


    But not in this life.


    He reached over the railing, making a gesture of grabbing for something.


    Power.


    I will make anyone kneel before you.


    And wealth.


    I will not let anyone look down on you.


    Strength.


    I will make sure no one dares to stand against you.


    This time is different.


    Because I will no longer turn away from my reason to live.


    I wont hesitate to do whatever it takes to be happy.


    To do that.


    Im going to be a player.


    It was the best thing he could do.


    His internal mana had already reached the level it had before the regression.


    No, it was slightly more.


    Yet, his internal mana was still increasing.


    It could be said that the vessel containing mana had become wider.


    Perhaps because he had been dealing with mana since he was young.


    Even so, it wont increase much.


    It doesnt matter.


    What you lack, you make up for with something else.


    My mana handling skills were actually much better than before the regression.


    The nameless gift is also giving me strength.


    Its okay. Thats right.


    He didnt need to become strong alone, and he shouldnt become strong alone.


    No matter how strong a human being is, they cant face disasters and calamities alone.


    Above all, what he should confront is this damn world.


    So he just needed to acquire that much strength.


    He could do it.


    Theres nothing he cant do.


    Everything that happened in the world until now was not more than history he vaguely knew.


    Things he had only passed by without experiencing firsthand, through words or writings.


    Its different from now on.


    Especially from the moment he graduates from the Player Academy.


    Because the things he had experienced firsthand would come back to him.


    I mean, lets be real, Yoo Jung is the real MVP here!


    I swear, the main reason I read this novel is for Yoo Jungs sake (and the kids, and his family. Oh, and the academy player arc). As for Eunha and his love life, I couldnt care less who he ends up with, as long as hes happy. Like seriously, happy AF.

 Chapter 191

    Chapter 191[ReLife (2)] S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Not everything about the future is known.


    Unless experienced firsthand, one cannot claim to fully understand.


    However, its not unknown how the events unfolding might affect the future.


    The weathers nice.


    Reaching the bottom of the bridge, Eunha sat down on the grass.


    He felt the wind blowing from across the river as he did.


    The Han River had been transformed into a habitat for monsters after the <End of the Century Destruction>.


    Its waters are so turbid that you cant see into them, and monsters live in them.


    However, it is difficult to dispel the mana in this great river.


    Even if you could, it would only be temporary.


    The Han River is ubiquitous with mana shed unconsciously by people traveling between Gangnam and Gangbuk.


    In the end, the best the Korean Mana Management Organization could do was to divide the river into accessible and off-limits zones based on the distribution of mana in the water.


    .


    The location of Eunha overlooking the river was off-limits.


    The reason for entering the off-limits area even though there was an accessible area that functioned as a park was because a kraken had appeared under the Seongsan Bridge.


    Although there are no longer any signs of the creature.


    Technically, it started here.


    The Fairy Government had been troubled by disturbances since its inception.


    The appearance of the Kraken, which called numerous victims during the Familys Month, was only the beginning of sowing distrust in the government.


    After that, various unplanned incidents occurred, further eroding trust in the government.


    Incidents such as the attack by monsters on elementary school students and hikers during an outing on Bukhansan Mountain criticized the government and clans for their neglect.


    Incidents like, the South Korea-U.S. talks to bring back South Koreans stranded in Italy hurt national pride.


    Incidents like, the injuries and disappearances of the Twelve Seats sent to take down the second-rank overranked Leviathan shocked the country.


    These incidents were piled on top of each other, resulting in widespread discontent and distrust.


    Then, in the first reclamation of Uijeongbu, everything that had been wrapped up and fought for exploded.


    The first reclamation of Uijeongbu was a gamble for the government.


    In order to dispel the accusations against the government, they had to show something worthwhile.


    That was the reclamation of Uijeongbu.


    It was the best policy to reverse the public opinion that criticized the government and win the enthusiastic support of the public.


    At the same time, it was the perfect way to show the world that the Fairy was the hope of humanity.


    But the gamble failed.


    Miserably, tragically.


    Public opinion changed irreversibly due to the operation that caused unprecedented damage since the <End of the Century Destruction>.


    From here on is what.


    Its no wonder that forces that questioned the righteousness of the Fairy Godmothers existence began to rise from beneath the surface.


    The government was supposed to keep them in check, but one bad thing after another came along.


    There were significant incidents that could overturn South Koreas landscape and minor events that shook public opinion.


    Among the major incidents, one was the invasion of Seoul by the Monster Legion.


    Shortly after Eunha graduated from the Player Academy, the Monster Legion took advantage of the absence of Fairy Im Gaeul to invade the Gangbuk area of Seoul.


    Crushing the Cocoon.


    Right in the Han River.


    Children whove just graduated from the academy and know nothing fought for three days and nights without rest Did they think the survivors wont get stronger and will just be slaughtered?


    As if they had been waiting for it, the monster legions that emerged from the river in unison first ravaged Yongsan District.


    With fewer than Twelve Seats available for combat, there were not enough hands to stop the invasion and protect the citizens.


    They had to reach out to players who had just graduated from the Player Academy.


    They fought for three days and three nights until the Fairy Lady Im Gaeul and her escorts of Twelves returned.


    Many people died, and those who survived became stronger in place of the deceased.


    The Lizard King, because I killed itthere are only two legionnaires left.


    There were three legionnaires who invaded Seoul at the time.


    And one who ruled them.


    Each one of them posed a threat of at least the third rank, and it was only after the return of the Fairy Goddess Im Gaeul that they could be destroyed.


    It had been a hellish three days.


    How can we defeat them?


    Even now, I could clearly hear Yoo Jungs voice as she felt hopeless after confirming their presence from a distance.


    Eunha felt the same way.


    He, too, felt helpless and endlessly hopeless when faced with them.


    The highly intelligent ones even moved their legions as if they were entertaining.


    As if they could eat you at any moment.


    As if you were nothing more than prey.


    Many died.


    When the tide turned with the return of the Fairy Lady Im Gaeul, the Twelfth Seat, Moon Joon <Unbreakable Shield>, who was the focal point of the Korean Mana Management Organization, was killed.


    Also the injuries of Baek Seo-jin <Shadow King> once again created an opportunity for forces opposing the Fairy to intervene.


    Did the Mana Association start manipulating public opinion from this time?


    More importantly, the monsters invasion of Seoul made people realize that the Cocoons existence was essential.


    Its not the Fairys presence that matters, but her power.


    Im Gaeul made her move.


    Gangbuk was where the central functions of the Fairy government were concentrated.


    In Gangbuk, the Cocoons were indispensable.


    The problem was that there were no remaining Cocoons in the country.


    So the Fairy government made a mistake they should never have made.


    They arbitrarily collected the Cocoons from the areas they were touring.


    And it happened to be Gwangju.


    The decrease in support for the Fairy in areas outside Seoul was natural, considering that people perceived the existence of cocoons as essential.


    Certain regions, including Gwangju, even claimed independence.


    Then came Baek-ryeon.


    The Fairy approval ratings dropped even further, and public opinion was slowly forming that she should be removed as head of state.


    By this time, Ha Baek-ryeon had blossomed into the power of <White Silver>.


    She was only ten years old.


    This was a great opportunity for those who wanted to depose the Fairy Godmother and seize power.


    Even if the Fairy approval ratings plummeted, they couldnt overthrow her because there was only one other Fairy in Korea, Im Gaeul.


    But then along came Ha Baek-ryeon, who was easy to handle and easy to bead.


    You should clean up your own shit. How could you leave the child you picked up to a stranger?


    Now that I think about itmaybe the reason she entrusted me with the Baek-ryeon was because I didnt belong to either group.


    Back then, known by the alias <Berserker>, Eunha didnt belong to any faction but had risen as a Named player.


    Unintentionally, he had connections with Yoo Dojun, the second chairman of the Eternal Group.


    With the resources to protect Baekryeon and a legitimate reason to take responsibility for her, he became her rightful guardian.


    But whats the use?


    Even though he was called <The Protector of the Little Princess> and acted as it was said, the situation didnt improve..


    Afterward, the <Dark King> Sindorim, with the mana believers, devastated the Yeongdeungpo area.


    The Fairy Government had to put in effort to handle the situation, and they couldnt avoid blame with their careless handling of it.


    Partnering with the chaebol groups for the Yeongdeungpo restoration was a bonus.


    Then there were other issues.


    What the hell was this government even doing?


    Eunha stood up, dusting off his pants.


    It was getting late; it was time to go back.


    He glanced toward the National Assembly building in the distance, reconstructed after the Gangnam Stabilization operation, only to face destruction again under <King of darkness> Shin Do-rims influence.


    Anyway, deploying an army in the world where does that even happen? Seriously, what were they thinking? Honestly.


    The 2nd Reclamation of Uijeongbu.


    South Koreas strongest players, <Flame Demon> Kang Hyun-cheol,


    Lee Do-jin, and <Divine Spear> Ryu Yeon-hwa, are the first to reclaim Uijeongbu.


    He and the golden generation players were also crucial.


    Yet, the military surrounding Uijeongbu, due to misinformation, stupidly bombarded the remaining players in Uijeongbu, misunderstanding them as enemies.


    The Fairy Governments standing plummeted, and numerous players turned away from the government.


    The Red Dungeon located in the northern Gyeonggi Provincial Office, captured by the efforts of the golden-age players like


    On Taeyang, returned entirely to the chaebol groups and clans.


    Finally, what happened next.


    That was truly bad luck, there was no other way to put it.


    The decisive event that led to the dismissal of Fairy Im Gaeul from her position as a fairy was the appearance of the Guma (Nine Demons).


    Each of them had the power of a natural disaster, and they unleashed a massive attack on Seoul and Gyeonggi Province.


    Taking all the blame and stepping down, Im Gaeul is reduced to a tool to restore Cocoon.


    The fairys authority was dissolved.


    Her bodyguard, escort and protector, Lee Jung-hyun, is falsely accused and beheaded in Gwanghwamun Square, and Park Sang-jin is killed while helping her escape.


    Ha Baek-ryeon is enthusiastically welcomed by the people as the second Fairy Lady, but in reality, she is treated like a puppet.


    So theres so much that needs to be done, so much.


    Just reviewing what needed to be done felt like an impossibly long and arduous journey.


    If this was the end, it would be fortunate.


    Even after Baek-ryeon became a fairy, misfortune continued to strike.


    <Flame Demon> Kang Hyun-cheol and


    Lee Do-jin were killed while exterminating a third-rank overranked monster in the Gangneung area, <Silent> Yoo Soo-jin went missing, and <Holy Mother> Park Hye-rim went insane.


    Even the mysteriously <Witch of time> Precis Memory, disappeared in that situation.


    Additionally, there was the tremendous impact on South Korea from the conquest of the < Abyssal Dungeon> brought by the Southern European Union.


    Am I really never going to get a break?


    Eunha shivered.


    There was too much to do.


    Nevertheless, he had to move forward.


    So.


    He stood on the bridge, gazing up at the sky.


    The first thing he had to aim for was to defeat the creature up there somewhere.


    Ye Gyeong, you first.


    Ye Gyeong, a third-rank Overrank.


    It was the monster that controlled the legion leaders who invaded Seoul.


    It was also the one who led the invasion of Seoul.


    I had to prepare myself to defend Seoul against its threats.


    At the Player Academy.


    The six years to be spent there were not only a time to cultivate strength to oppose them but also a time to discover talents that would support him.


    The road ahead was very long. However, there was no need to hurry.


    One step at a time.


    If he kept moving forward, he would eventually reach his destination.


    So, wait. Somewhere beyond the Cocoon, Ye-Gyeong was waiting for an opportunity to invade Seoul.


    It will conceal its presence carefully, and when the time is right, it will raise an army and invade Seoul.


    Then, humanity would realize that they still hadnt escaped the threat of monsters.


    Fear loomed large over the entire Gangbuk area.


    I wont let that happen.


    In my last life, I may have felt helpless, but in this life, I will kill them all.


    Calling his name was a declaration of war.


    He would kill that entity floating leisurely somewhere in the sky with his own hands.


    Eunha turned his head.


    First of all, we need to create a party that has the authority to act on its own in any situation, just like the Mist Flower Party.


    That, and a party that is so powerful that no one canuh?


    He stopped in his tracks.


    A fearsome aura suddenly rose from his back.


    .


    He turned and froze at the sight of a figure rising up from beneath the Han River.


    It was a grotesquely shaped creature, pointing a scythe-like hook at him.


    It had appeared so suddenly that his senses had failed him.


    He quickly raised his mana shield when the hook almost touched him.


    Kyrk!


    The barrier he swiftly deployed dispersed as soon as the tip of the hook touched it.


    You are.


    Ye Gyeong.


    Before he could complete his sentence, the massive figure, now revealing a sinister smile, disappeared.


    Like smoke.


    The oppressive atmosphere dissipated like a lie.


    Whoa, shi that startled me.


    He barely managed to keep his composure.


    It was Ye-Gyeong.


    Or more precisely, the remnants of it.


    Suspicious little bastard, youve been sending out reconnaissance teams even before the cocoon was broken.


    Unfortunately, there was no way to defeat the remnants of Ye Gyeong.


    Its not a monster with a magic stone.


    It was just a tiny bit of mana that made up its existence.


    Normally, it melted into the atmosphere, occasionally controlling it from beyond the Cocoon.


    .


    Seven years to go.


    He had to complete all preparations before they invaded Seoul.


    He needed to create a party with the authority to act independently and the strength to oppose them.


    And he had to get stronger.


    He couldnt afford to stand still any longer.


    To protect happiness, he had to stay ahead of everyone else.


    He had no time to look back at those left behind.


    Even if they couldnt keep up, he had to leave them behind.


    So, alone.


    And yet, in silence.


    Lets do it again.

 Chapter 192

    Chapter 192[White Day]


    It had been a month since receiving chocolates on Valentines Day.


    March 14th.


    White Day had arrived.


    For Eunha, it was a somewhat troublesome day in various ways.


    Buying cheap candies from the market attracted some attention from people around, and among them, Han Seohyun was undoubtedly the one who stood out the most.


    Oppa, why isnt unnie coming?


    Because shes good at making others wait and not at coming on time.


    Eunha explained to Eunae, who kicked a rock at her feet.


    His sister, who had insisted on following him when she heard he was meeting Han Seohyun, was wearing the prettiest outfit she owned.


    She was even carrying a small bag on her way out the door.


    But shes late for the appointment.


    Its because this noona is a bad one.


    Seohyun unnie isnt a bad one unnie, shes a pretty one.


    Eunha smirked at Eunaes defense of Seohyun.


    It was strange how Eunae obediently followed Seohyun.


    Seohyun didnt seem to mind having Eunae around, and that was why he had brought her along.


    Oppa, oppa, what candy will you give to unnie Seohyun?


    Chupa Chups.


    .


    What? Chua Chups are good.


    Eunha found Eunaes gaze, which had lost words, strangely unfamiliar.


    He felt bad, so he tried to make excuses, but Eunae still didnt speak.


    Im kidding. Do you think Im going to give her Chupa Chups?


    I brought some, but Ill have to eat them myself.


    Eunae sighed in relief when she realize Eunha was joking.


    In the meantime, Eunha pulled some candy out of the paper bag and put it in his back pocket.


    Its not right to give her that! Unnie said so! You should give a gift that shed be happy to receive when she opens it!


    You remember everything she said, our Eunae has grown up.


    Im 7 years old now!


    Thats right I defeated a goblin when I was that age. If youre seven, youre practically an adult.


    But Eunae, oppa is happy with just Chupa Chups.


    Eunha didnt voice the thought that came to mind.


    He knew Eunae would be mad.


    Luckily, he had given Eunae slightly better candies instead of the large Chupa Chups he had planned to give her.


    He thanked his mother silently, who had warned him in advance.


    He only realized it was White Day when he was leaving for school in the morning, thanks to his mother.


    Anticipating an unfortunate future, he sent Minji waiting outside first, and then bought some candy to give to her on the way to school.


    This saved him from being criticized by the girls.


    All right, Ill let this slide. If you hadnt given me some, I wouldnt have let you go.


    Whats the matter? Last year you only gave me Chupa Chups. Your mom told you, didnt she?


    Thank you so much, Ill make you delicious chocolate next year!


    Then I remembered Han Seo-hyun.


    Wednesday was a day when classes ended early.


    After finishing the fourth period, Eunha borrowed his mothers smartphone and made an evening appointment with Seohyun.


    What a prickly voice I had to listen to then, ugh.


    While it might have been an enjoyable day for those receiving the candies, for the one giving them, it was a day of constant tension.


    Sorry. Did I keep you waiting?


    Seohyun got out of the car.


    After finishing school, she had come straight here. She was wearing a checkered blazer that hinted at her elegance.


    Her elegant and sophisticated school uniform design attracted the attention of passing people.


    But more than anything, the reason why men turned their heads unnaturally was because of her exceptional beauty.


    Seohyun!


    Eunae is here too?


    Seohyun showed a slightly belated reaction upon seeing Eunae, who suddenly emerged from behind Eunha.


    She approached the running Eunae and patted her.


    Then she looked at Eunha, who was standing quietly, and opened her mouth.


    You didnt mention that Eunae was coming too? I thought I was only seeing you.


    Yeah, its a sudden arrangement. Eunae wanted to meet you when she heard I was coming to see you.


    Thats right, I wanted to see unnie!


    And when its just the two of us meeting, theres so much to be mindful of.


    Eunha gave a nonchalant expression to Seohyun, who was glaring at him.


    She stared at him intensely for a while, seeming dissatisfied with something.


    But when she looked down at Eunae, she naturally smiled, a smile that could soften anyone.


    Alright, Ill see her this time. But next time, please give me a heads-up before making an appointment. Thankfully, I didnt have any other plans today. If I did, what would you have done?


    Well, I guess well just make another appointment.


    Youre not lying.


    Have you ever seen me lie?


    Yes, a lot.


    Eunha felt unnecessarily resentful.


    He felt like his trust was being doubted so much.


    Despite this, he suppressed his emotions and handed over the paper bag he was holding.


    Here, a Valentines Day return gift.


    Thanks. I didnt expect to receive something like this from you.


    By the way, its not something expensive.


    I didnt want it to be expensive. I wanted to see your thoughtfulness.


    I didnt pick that out carefully.


    Eunha looked away, modestly.


    If she thought a single candy would suffice, they wouldnt have made dinner plans.


    It was a loss for him, especially since he preferred having dinner at home.


    The spilled milk couldnt be put back in the bottle, though.


    Id been craving it for a while, so what the heck.


    Besides, its nice to be outside.


    Eunha turned to Seohyun, who had left the candy with the driver.


    Lets go eat now.


    Where are we going? We can drive to.


    Its not that far, why take a car? We can walk.


    Hyehwa Station, Exit 4.


    Eunha replied to her as she was about to suggest taking the car.


    It wasnt a very long distance to walk.


    Moreover, Daemyung Street was a bustling area.


    Perhaps because it was White Day, there were quite a few people, but it was more enjoyable to walk and explore the streets.


    Okay, sure.


    Then, lets go.


    Unnie, lets go!


    But what are we going to eat?


    The two held Eunaes raised hand.


    As Eunha led Eunae, Seohyun followed, walking down Daemyung Street.


    Passersby stared at her uniform from the prestigious middle school she attended, and their mouths dropped open when they saw her classy appearance.


    It was not uncommon for people to approach her.


    Especially students in uniform.


    Of course, those who tried to approach her were blocked by bodyguards hiding in the streets.


    Eunha glanced at the bodyguards, who moved automatically without Seohyuns orders, and clicked his tongue.


    It was Sirius, after all.


    Have you ever heard of a sandwich?


    Are you trying to make me look like a fool? Are you really planning to have sandwiches for dinner?


    Dont be so annoyed. Its not just an ordinary sandwich with ham and vegetables between slices of bread.


    Seohyun probably didnt know.


    Shrugging his shoulders, Eunha led the way into a shop he occasionally heard about near the Sungkyunkwan University entrance.


    Mom gave me a card and told me to enjoy something good with you. Order whatever you want.


    Even in a place like this, I cant eat.


    Unnie, these cookies are so good!


    Really?


    It was a good idea to bring Eunae over.


    She didnt say much out of consideration for Eunae.


    Ill order first. You can order as soon as you decide on the menu.


    Eunha moved to the counter without looking at the menu.


    He had already decided what he wanted to eat here.


    He ordered a flatbread sandwich with meatballs and American cheese as the base, with sweet chili sauce as the main sauce for the set menu.


    In Japan, when you order a set menu, you get french fries.


    The cookies were delicious too, but that was fine as well.


    He recalled his visit to Japan as the protector of the Second Fairy, Ha Baek-ryeon, while pouring Sprite into his cup.


    While waiting for his ordered sandwich, he planned to have a drink.


    Meanwhile, Seohyun and Eunae seemed to be choosing their menu items.


    Are you ready to order? Ill have the meatball set!


    Vegetable set for me.


    What type of bread would you like?


    Flatbread!


    Bread? S��ar?h the ��ov��lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Eunae, who was hanging around the counter, was energetically placing her order, while Seohyun frowned at the point where she had to choose the bread.


    Sure, here are the bread options.


    Honey Oat, Harty, Wheat, Parmesan Oregano, White, Flatbread.


    Seohyun hesitated for a while as she looked at the stickers on each bread type.


    Honey Oat.


    What size sandwich would you like? 15cm? Or should I make it 30cm?


    30cm! Please cut it in half!


    15cm, no 30cm. Cut it in half.


    Eunha watched.


    Seohyuns face, as she interacted with the cashier, growing more and more rigid.


    The way she subtly watched Eunae placing her order.


    This was the first time seeing her so flustered.


    Eunha suppressed his laughter.


    The cashier was still a cashier.


    With a strong sense of service, the cashier continued regardless of whether Seohyun was flustered or not.


    What kind of cheese would you like?


    Do you want all the vegetables?


    What kind of sauce do you want?


    Seeing Seohyun so flustered and stiff was a first.


    She was already speaking whatever the waiter recommended, as if she didnt know what she was saying.


    Then Eunha noticed itSeohyuns clenched fist, trembling.


    This wont do.


    Shes going to get annoyed at this rate.


    It seemed like he had to step in.


    He hurriedly approached her side.


    For the sauce, please use red wine vinegar and olive oil. And for the cookies, white chocolate macadamia, please.


    Okay, understood. Is that all right?


    Is that okay with you?


    Yes.


    Seohyun, bowing her head, replied shortly.


    Eunha took hold of her sleeve and guided her to the section where they were pouring the drinks.


    What would you like to drink?


    Are you going to do this too?


    Seohyun complained.


    Eunha just chuckled lightly, easily brushing off her irritation.


    Dont get so annoyed. You might ruin that pretty face of yours.


    Ill have orange Fanta.


    Yes, as you wish.


    Eunha deliberately acted nonchalant as he poured the orange Fanta.


    When he put the straw in and handed it to her, thats when Seohyun finally relaxed her tense expression.


    Sharing it like this makes it really delicious! Unnie, right?


    Thats right. Surprisingly good. I thought it would be some plain sandwich, but apart from the ordering part, its nice.


    All the sandwiches were ready.


    Sitting at the table, the three of them shared the sandwiches they had ordered, eating to their hearts content.


    Seohyun, wiping her mouth with a tissue, seemed quite satisfied.


    She took out a hand mirror to check if there was any sauce on her face.


    Noona, you havent tried hamburgers, have you?


    I told you not to call me noona.


    Seohyun, you havent tried hamburgers, right?


    Ive had homemade hamburgers.


    Homemade ones are good too, but how delicious are the ones sold in chain restaurants Youre missing out in life right now.


    I dont want to jeopardize my health.


    Isnt homemade burgers the same?


    Eunha thought so for a moment.


    Then he shook his head, rebuffing it with his tongue.


    People dont eat to live; they live to eat. Especially for delicious food.


    Not me. I eat to live.


    Thats why youre missing out on life.


    If you find that unacceptable.


    Seohyun closed her compact mirror, smirking slightly.


    Next time, take me to that burger place youre talking about.


    Ill think about it.


    Oppa, I want a hamburger too!


    Ill consider it positively.


    He wouldnt refuse to go.


    It wasnt something he had to do right away.


    He made a vague promise.


    For Eunae, it would be in the near future.


    Now youre in sixth grade. Have you thought about which middle school to attend?


    That was the topic.


    She, who wiped Eunaes mouth, asked.


    I wont go to middle school. I decided to go to Player Academy.


    I thought you might say that.


    Seohyun, are you planning to do the same?


    What?


    Why do people around me think that was so obvious.


    Eunha tsked.


    When he confessed that he wanted to be a Player, his family nodded as if they had expected it.


    Others did the same.


    Even Avernier was supportive, which made all the hard work hed been doing seem like a waste.


    I guess Ill have to get sponsored then.


    Its better to receive it.


    Of course its going to be Sirius, right?


    Seohyun threw the question in a probing tone.


    As if there were not more places to get sponsored besides Sirius.


    As if he had to choose Sirius from among them.


    Whats wrong with her?


    Where else can I get sponsored besides Sirius?


    The question was quickly answered.


    She answered.


    With Alices sponsorship, there will be no shortage of potions while living in the Player Academy.


    My dads in the Sirius group. Why would I want to be sponsored by Alice and not Sirius?


    Is that so?


    She seemed to be in a good mood.


    Eunha decided not to speak any more.


    It wasnt that he hadnt considered being sponsored by Alice.


    But Sirius sponsorship was very attractive.


    Sirius was known for its player devices, and if he was sponsored by a group that was about to excel in the player library, he wouldnt have to worry about devices.


    Potions, theyll get them from Alices sponsors.


    Sirius was also allied with Alice.


    He could get Alices potions through Sirius, and he also had Jung Hayang.


    Okay, then. Ill tell my father.


    Tell him what?


    Tell him to add your name to the sponsorship list.


    Thats why I like having close someone from the direct family.


    If youre thankful, say it.


    Thank you. Really.


    In South Korea, various conglomerates held scholarship selection competitions for students taking the Player Academy entrance exam in the fall.


    Originally, Eunha was supposed to take the scholarship selection competition organized by Sirius in September.


    Of course, it was just a formality for him due to his fathers influence.


    He had confidence in passing based on his abilities.


    But Seohyun handled it for him.


    He was truly grateful.


    From next months meeting, there will be training sessions for the kids applying to Player Academy. Eunha, you should participate there too.


    I dont have to do that.


    And what if you fall?


    How could I possibly fall?


    Too much confidence leads to arrogance.


    His skills were not bad enough for him to worry about the entrance exam, especially considering it was just a secondary academy that focused on basic abilities, not a high-level academy.


    Arent you curious about what questions will be on the test this year? The instructors hired by Sirius are all competent. You wont lose by joining them.


    I guess youre right.


    Now that he thought about it, he wasnt the only one taking the test.


    He had friends taking the test.


    It couldnt hurt to listen.


    Okay. Then please sponsor me.


    Sure. Do your best for me.


    Externally, Eunha nodded his head.


    Internally, he scoffed in his mind.

 Chapter 193

    Chapter 193[Sponsored].


    The Player Middle School Academys first-round exam selects applicants at three times the capacity based on their elementary school grades and basic ability test results.


    The basic ability test includes questions covering the 6th-grade curriculum and mana utilization.


    Therefore, students applying to the Player Middle School Academy had to study in preparation for the basic ability test.


    Not that I need it.


    Eunha was confident that he would easily pass both the first and second rounds of the exam.


    Still, he attended the study sessions organized by Sirius for prospective students of the Player Academy. The reason was to inform his friends of the past exam questions.


    Apparently, Alice Group also runs a study group.


    Thanks to this, his friends were actively exchanging information with each other in hopes of joining the Player Academy together.


    He also exchanged the information he had gotten from Sirius with his friends.


    Student No Eunha, are you listening?


    Sorry.


    I didnt intend to listen.


    I just need to take my notes.


    Eunha apologized to the lecturer, who was hired by Sirius, and sat down.


    He flipped through the book to see if there was anything he didnt understand, but there wasnt.


    He decided to take his time with the class to prepare for the basic skills test.


    If youre not going to study, why did you apply to the Player Academy?


    Mr. Sirius Woolens second son, Gong Baek-ki, grumbled, as if he were purposely trying to be heard.


    He and a few others couldnt help but chuckle.


    The kids gathered here all had the goal of becoming Players, willingly or unwillingly.


    In their eyes, his lack of enthusiasm and laziness were not understandable.


    Seohyun had told me not to worry about it.


    The day Eunha first entered the study room.


    Han Seohyun told the children not to touch Eunha.


    After that, the kids didnt treat him as badly as before, and the teachers didnt pay much attention to him when he wasnt paying attention in class.


    Moreover, his father was now the right-hand man of Han Do-Young , the second chairman of Sirius Group.


    Kids sponsored by Sirius couldnt openly disrespect him, considering his fathers background.


    Kids whose parents held mid-level positions within the group or those who were skilled in handling mana subtly showed their displeasure bit by bit, much like Gong Baek-ki.


    If they caught onto anything remotely suspicious, they might start a fight right away.


    I dont care, they can compete among themselves


    Honestly, their skills are not impressive at all.


    According to Eunhas observation, these kids from the subsidiary companies werent exceptionally skilled.


    At best, they were only good enough to become Han Seoyeons full-time players in the distant future, and even then, they would be capped at Class B by the Mana Management Organization.


    Theyre not the only ones, anyway.


    The reason the group sponsored them was to leave a debt for the exceptional players they could become.


    The conglomerate groups recruited candidates around autumn for a similar reason.


    The kids here were simply reaping the rewards of their parents hard work for the group.


    Well take a short break and start the second round of exam preparation in the garden.


    This time, were going to work on maintaining a barrier, which is part of the Advanced Basic Mana course.


    It was finally time for recess.


    Eunha got up from his seat and looked for the snacks prepared at the back.


    They were indeed from Sirius.


    Even the modestly presented snacks were something you couldnt find in the market.


    Coming here was a good choice. I knew it. If only I had brought Eunae too


    Surely, Alices group doesnt serve sweets made by Mr. Jung himself? S~ea??h the N??eFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Should I change study rooms?


    Eunha pondered as he grabbed another snack.


    Meanwhile, the children who were hanging out with Gong Baek-ki were looking down on him as he stood in front of the snacks, deep in thought.


    Whats with him, is he here to study or to play and eat?


    I really dont like him, hes strangely unfriendly, he doesnt try to fit in.


    Gong Baek-ki, why dont you give him a taste of his own medicine next class? I asked the instructor, and he said we take turns deploying the barrier on one side and breaking it on the other.


    Youre so good with mana, shouldnt a barrier be easy to break down?


    Eunha, hes just known for being good at mana, but Ive never seen him actually use it.


    If its you, Gong Baek-ki, isnt he a piece of cake?


    The kids were wasting precious time making assumptions.


    Even though there was a delicious and expensive snacks in front of them.


    Pouring a new drink into her cup, Eunha didnt pay much attention to what they were saying.


    Dont bother me.


    Just treat me like I dont exist.


    Ill just take what I need and leave quietly.


    He used the remaining time efficiently, enjoying the refreshments.


    At the Player Academy, there was one scene that everyone seemed to accept as normal.


    Its been going on for four years now, so you get used to it, even if you dont like it.


    It was even jokingly referred to as an annual event.


    Here we go again.


    Im jealous, really. This never happens to me.


    As students walked out of class, they gossiped about the players walking down the sidewalk.


    Park Hye-rim, the woman with the scepter, looked around, unperturbed by their stares.


    There was only one reason she took the time to visit the Academy every April.


    Found it!


    Looking around with a quite polite manner, she spotted the person she was looking for on her way from the lecture hall to the cafeteria.


    It was No Euna, who walked with a ponytail, exuding a bright aura like any other high school girl but causing numerous clans to compete for her under the protection of the <Queen> as <The Seed>.


    Park Hye-rim had a purpose, and she ran regardless of whether or not she attracted the attention of those around her.


    Euna!


    So, Eunha gave me candy for White Day this time, and itsuh?


    Euna!


    Waving her hand excitedly, Hye-rim approached, holding her scepter.


    Eunha, who was chatting with Yeon-hwa and Chang-jin, turned her head in surprise.


    She was quick to act.


    Yeon-hwa, Chang-jin, Ill eat lunch later, but I think I should avoid Hye-rim first!


    Give me your luggage.


    Why dont you just say no, no thanks.


    Chang-jin you, you know how many times Ive done that. Ill leave now!


    Euna, who had increased the mana in her body, left her luggage with Yeon-hwa and ran.


    Park Hye-rim followed closely behind.


    Even though she was a supporter, there was no way that she, who occupied one of the T1welve Seats, could not chase after Euna, who hadnt even become a player yet.


    Euna, why are you running away?


    Youre chasing me!


    Im not chasing you, so stop!


    No, Im scared of your face!


    The scene at the player academy was truly crazy.


    The hide-and-seek game between Euna and Hye-rim was famous to the point that it was known by everyone except the newcomers.


    Ill take good care of you! Really, believe me!


    Since the day she first approached Euna four years ago, Park Hye-rim has been trying to make her her own <The Seed>.


    There was no shortage of talent in South Korea for <The Seed>.


    But the more she learned about Eunas skills, the more she wanted to teach her.


    Whats more, she was also the owner of the Gift of <Miracles>.


    It couldnt be said that she didnt have a selfless desire to study the <Miracles> .


    I told you! Im already being taught by Seoyeong Unnie!


    I know! I know too! In my opinion, Euna, you dont have the qualities of a Caster, but rather those of a Supporter!


    How would you know that, Ive never healed anyone!


    You dont have to heal people to be a Supporter! You can be a Supporter by using strengthening magic or assisting in battle!


    Thats why Eunha, you have the qualities of a Supporter! Youre definitely not a Caster!


    Anyway, Im fine! Im going to learn from Seoyeong Unnie!


    Dont say that!


    If the two of them ever met, they would have the same conversation over and over again.


    But this time, she wouldnt let it happen.


    Hye-rim moved her barrier towards Euna, who had grown as tall as her within just a year.


    Ah!


    Nice! I caught yowhaat?


    At the perfect moment, Euna raised a barrier in her path.


    Euna, who was running blindly, had no choice but to crash into the barrier.


    But suddenly, Euna reached out her hand and created a rectangular-shaped barrier on her side.


    The protruding barrier acted like a punch, pushing Hye-rim away and rendering her barrier useless.


    But it didnt stop there.


    While still in the air, Euna created a long barrier underneath her in the same manner.


    This cant be! Where did she learn this?


    Wow


    Her improvisation was truly remarkable.


    Judging by the lack of impact, the barrier seemed to absorb the shock.


    No, that wasnt the most important thing.


    Euna soared into the air and reached out towards a distant rooftop.


    Mana, formed like spider silk, stuck under the roof, elongating and shortening as if a rubber band had been stretched and released.


    Shes really suited for a supporter


    Hye-rim couldnt help but marvel.


    How was her skill improving so rapidly?


    No, this isnt the time for this. I have to find Euna before another mission comes


    Regaining her composure, Hye-rim chased after Euna once more.


    Quickly moving to the building where Euna had disappeared, she deployed her detection net.


    No matter how hard Euna tried to hide her presence, she couldnt evade Hye-rims magic.


    I found you! Euna! Could you please be serious for once!?


    No! Im going to learn from Seoyoung Unnie!


    Euna, who had been hiding nearby using invisibility, was caught by Hye-rim.


    Hye-rim glared with shining eyes, and Euna struggled to break free.


    For the passersby, it was no different from a spectacle.


    People who were on their way to lunch stopped and stared at the two making a scene.


    What are you two doing here?


    They couldnt avoid the notice of Shin Seoyoung, who had been appointed as a high school academy instructor starting this year.


    Unnie!!


    Ignoring the gazes of the people around them, the two unruly girls turned towards her without hesitation.


    Yet, Shin Seoyoung seemed visibly uncomfortable.


    What in the world are you two doing?


    The two girls stared back.


    Shin Seoyoung stood there, her aura unsettling, as if lightning was striking, winds were blowing, and flames were dancing around her.


    So, is this it? Are we done?


    All the kids were lying on the ground, exhausted. The only one standing was Eunha.


    While the others on the ground were gasping for breath, Eunha was leisurely catching his breath, enjoying the breeze.


    Teacher, is this enough?


    Huh? Uh, yeah Yeah, if this is your skill level, you can easily get into the Player Academy.


    Gong Baek-ki was unable to break Eunhas barrier.


    Even if the kids attacked en masse, it was too much.


    On the contrary, as soon as the roles were reversed, Eunha shattered the barriers of the children, including Baek-ki.


    The instructor, who was watching the whole process, could only nod with a dumbfounded look on his face.


    What? Do I have to do this with the teacher too?


    Too good for an elementary school student.


    The lecturer, who had been impressed, was stunned.


    Realizing that he had taken a step backwards, he coughed humbly and shook his head.


    I, Im your teacher, not your bully. How else am I supposed to train with you?


    Really? I thought you were having fun earlier when they swarmed and attacked me, so I thought you wanted to join in. Or not?


    Yeah, yeah, mhm, its a misunderstanding.


    The instructor, who avoided eye contact, grunted.


    Eunha smirked.


    He decided to end the warm-up.


    He felt lighter, like he was stretching, as he fought off the kids until they were exhausted.


    Youwhat the if youre so good, why did you come here?


    I came to receive the family sponsorship, why?


    The first of the fallen children to regain his senses was Baek-ki.


    The way he looked at Eunha was different than before.


    I can see why Han Seohyun wants to take care of you. Ill admit youre strong. You can be the best.


    The best? What a load of crap


    Eunha couldnt believe it.


    Before regressing, Baek-ki had been one of those who looked down on him when he entered the Player Academy without any sponsorship.


    After graduating from the Player Academy and becoming Han Seoyeons exclusive player, he had held his head high as if he owned the world.


    Now, Baek-ki approached with ths kind of attitude.


    Be Han Seohyuns right arm. Ill be her left. Lets work hard to become her exclusive players together.


    .


    Why is he like this?


    Eunha looked at Baek-ki , who was looking straight at him.


    He wanted to decline.


    Ridiculous.


    Unable to bear Baek-kis attempt to treat him like a superior, Eunha spat out a curse.


    Even so, Baek-ki didnt wipe the smile off his face as he extended his hand.


    Dont you want to become Han Seohyuns exclusive player too?


    Uh, absolutely not, so dont ask me again.


    Then whats the point of being a player? Isnt being an exclusive player who can get Sirius favor and assist Han Seohyuns noona a successful life?


    Your goals and mine are different.


    He didnt look like he was going to withdraw his hand.


    So Eunha decided to turn away.


    Class was over anyway.


    He was going to go home.


    But.


    He stopped walking and looked back.


    Gong Baek-ki was helping the fallen children to get up.


    Why did that one become Han Seoyeons exclusive player?


    Baek-ki was Han Seoyeons exclusive player.


    Not Han Seohyuns exclusive player.


    In the first place, Han Seohyun didnt exist in the future as he knew it.


    Hed never heard her name before.


    What?


    Did something happen?


    Unlike before his regression, Gong Baek-kis arrogance seemed to have softened considerably.


    So he can only hope that Baek-ki can become a competent player at Sirius, where his father works.


    Or better yet, become Han Seohyuns exclusive player, as he hopes.


    There are many futures I dont know.


    Lost in thought, he looked up at the sky.

 Chapter 194

    Chapter 194[Sponsored (2)]


    Player Academy Instructors Office


    The newly assigned room on the third floor facing south was designated for Shin Seo-yeong. It was equipped with all the necessary facilities but lacked any sense of comfort, making it feel unwelcoming.


    Ill have to buy something later.


    I only have one set of tableware.


    The coffee pot was also a recent purchase.


    Realizing that she had nothing but cups to drink from, she poured coffee into three paper cups.


    Here, drink.


    Unnie, Im not good with mixed coffee.


    Unnie, Im good.


    Drink what I give you. What are you whining about now?


    .


    Shin Seoyoung cut off the words of the two people sitting side by side on the black leather sofa.


    The two who had been caught by her earlier for causing a disturbance in front of the Instructors Office were unable to retort.


    Hye-rim.


    Yes, unnie.


    Lately, you seem to have a lot of free time. Ive heard that youve been coming to the academy whenever you find a chance and clinging to Eunha


    Uhm, its not that I have free time, unnie. I come when I have spare time. Everyone needs a break once in a while.


    But the Twelve Seats should be dignified. You dont want to be mocked by people like Hyun-chul, posting articles in the Blue House newspaper.


    Thats right, Im sorry.


    Shin Seoyoung was no longer part of the Twelve Seats.


    Still, Park Hye-rim was polite to the woman who had spent far more time in the player industry than she had.


    Of course, she was also the most senior of the former Twelve.


    Park Hye-rim, Kang Hyun-cheol, and Lee Do-jin had all been scolded by her when they were just starting out.


    Remembering that, Park Hye-rim was even more intimidated.


    Euna, who was sitting next to her, relaxed and sipped her coffee.


    Unaware that she was next.


    And No Euna.


    Yes? Yes, yes!


    Euna slammed her paper cup down on the table and rested her fisted hands on her lap.


    As Shin Seo-youngs <The Seed>, Euna could tell how she was feeling just by her voice.


    As far as Euna could tell, Shin Seo-young was currently holding back her anger.


    Euna, you should have told me if Hye-rim was chasing you. How could you not tell me, even after you entered the academy for four years?


    Im sorry. My bad.


    She couldnt beat around the bush.


    In such situations, admitting the mistake honestly was the best solution.


    Knowing Shin Seo-youngs personality, Euna bowed her head deeply.


    From Eunas point of view, she doesnt need to tell her about Hye-rim because she has her as a mentor.


    She also thought she could handle it on her own.


    She didnt realize it would drag on for four long years.


    Hye-rim, you never talked to me about it either


    Im sorry.


    There was nothing more to say from Hye Rims point of view.


    She should have told her beforehand.


    But she didnt expect that four years would pass before she had a chance to tell her.


    After Shin Seo-young retired from the Twelve, it became even more difficult to speak.


    How could she ask for Euna when she had lost the power of <Divine Wind> after the <Miracle>.


    In a way, it was as if she was telling her that she was no longer qualified to teach anyone.


    Unnie, by the way.


    But she was caught.


    This was the end of the story.


    Hye-rim, who was fidgeting with her hands under the table, glanced over at her.


    Shin Seo-young, arms crossed, gestured for her to say something.


    Give Euna to me, Im sure I can teach her really well!


    No! Ill keep learning from unnie!


    Park Hye-rim lowered her head until her forehead hit the table.


    Euna reacted angrily.


    Ugh, Euna.


    No matter what.


    Its too much.


    Hye-rims heart ached for Eunas rejection.


    She had been rejected for four years, but to be rejected in front of Shin Seo-young was a little unfair.


    No, a lot.


    Euna says no?


    Shin Seo-young asked, as if she were wondering what she was going to do.


    Raising her head, Hye-rim looked back at Euna, who was sitting next to her.


    The more she looked at her, the more she wanted her.


    Even aside from the fact that she was the owner of the Gift of <Miracle>.


    Im sure you know, Euna is not a caster, but a supporter.


    I think its too much of a waste to let her talent go to waste.


    Hmm.


    And I hate to say it, but, isnt unnie also struggling to teach Euna?


    .


    Hye-rim said the last word very carefully.


    Shin Seoyoung, who had her legs crossed, stared at her.


    She had a point.


    She had lost quite a bit of mana since she manifested the <Miracle> .


    Or, more appropriately, she had lost part of her life force.


    In any case, the fact remained that she could never recover the lost mana.


    This year, she was rated as a B-grade player by the Mana Management Organization, and she struggled to teach Euna.


    Even if she was able to use other forces of nature, not just the wind, after manifesting the <Miracle>.


    Euna, what do you think?


    I dont like it.


    Dont do it for my sake. Think seriously about the rest of your life. What do you think?


    .


    Shin Seo-young deliberately talked about something Euna was pretending not to know.


    She knew.


    Euna had rejected Park Hye-rims invitation out of loyalty to herself.


    At first, it must have been simple loyalty, and after she lost her power, it must have been mixed with feelings of responsibility.


    Deep down, she must have known that she could no longer afford to teach.


    Euna is so.


    Even though shes in the Player Academy, she hasnt lost her compassion for others.


    She must have found good friends.


    Shin Seo-young thought of Ryu Yeon-hwa and Han Chang-jin, who always stood by Eunas side.


    With Euna by thier side, the two who were attracting the most attention out of this years 027th and 27th batches, it was understandable that she wouldnt be tainted by the malice of others.


    Think about it, its your life.


    Shin Seo-young agrees.


    Euna was born to be a supporter.


    Even at the Higher Academy, she was still resistant to the idea of killing something, so she was better suited to be a supporter.


    Her ability to improvise with auxiliary magic also played a part.


    Originally, I was going to recommend her to Bang Yeon-ji.


    In fact, Shin Seo-young realized that Euna had the qualities of a supporter and decided to entrust her future to Bang Yeon-ji.


    But <Florist>, Bang Yeon-ji no longer existed in this world.


    So maybe Park Hye Rim would be okay.


    You never know.


    Maybe Euna will show a talent for healing magic.


    I want to be a Supporter.


    Euna, who had been thinking about it for a while, looked at Shin Seo-young and opened her tightly closed mouth.


    Hearing her answer, the corners of her mouth lifted.


    She felt both proud and sad that her student had decided on her own path.


    But her heart remained the same.


    She wanted Euna to have a better future.


    I couldnt wait to see what the world had in store for her, and I wanted to cheer her on.


    Hye-rim, did you hear that?


    Yes!


    Park Hye-rims eyes were shining brighter than ever.


    Now that I think about it, Euna and Hye-rim have similar personalities.


    They would be a good match.


    Take care of her, and Ill check in on her from time to time to see how shes doing.


    Just leave it to me! Ill teach Euna well!


    Hye-rim, please take care of me in the future. And for avoiding you all this time, Im really sorry.


    Euna bowed her head.


    Hye-rim grabbed Eunas hands and said, You dont have to be sorry at all.


    The two of them chatted happily, as if theyd never had a fight before.


    Not master and pupil, but more like sisters.


    Shin Seo-young, who covered the corners of her mouth with a paper cup, smiled.


    It was nice to see.


    It was also lonely.


    Through Euna, she realized how much fun it was to teach someone.


    I dont have the strength to teach Euna, but, then Ill teach Hayang.


    I think I can still teach her.


    Euna wasnt the only child I had in mind.


    She soon gave up on the idea.


    As an instructor at the Player Higher Academy, she couldnt let anyone into <The Seed> for the sake of fairness.


    The exception was Euna, whom she had taken as <The Seed> before she became an instructor.


    I cant help it.


    As an instructor, I can only teach students.


    Its my aptitude.


    The two of them were chattering away.


    Shin Seo-young interrupted their conversation with a prayer for their bright future.


    Its a shame. I wanted to see you take down all those kids too, Eunha.


    There wasnt much to see.


    After the days lessons, the children sat around on the lawn and ate their lunch.


    Han Seoyeon, who came out to the garden with the servants who had prepared the lunch, took a seat next to Eunha.


    Apparently, she had heard about his activities.


    Besides the instructors and kids, there were also servants in the garden.


    Cant you show me one more time?


    No, no.


    Eunha didnt answer, just shoveled the side dish into his mouth.


    The children secretly breathed a sigh of relief as they were about to relive what had just happened.


    Its a good thing, though, that Sirius has such a talented player.


    Oh, yeah.


    Ugh, its such a waste to hand Eunha over exclusively to Seohyun. Dont you want to be exclusively managed by me?


    No, I dont.


    Tch.


    Seoyeon seemed to be coveting Eunha even though she had attracted Euna to her faction.


    Seeing her add aegyo to her voice, Eunha couldnt tell if she was eating or inhaling her food.


    Well, what can I do it cant be helped. Its not bad for Seohyun to have an exclusive player either. If Eunha is under the name of Sirius.


    I have no intention of becoming an exclusive player, and Seohyun knows that.


    I didnt have to say anything.


    Eunha let Seoyeon live in her own fantasy land.


    If he actively supported her like that and Seohyun said something at that time, Eunha would have the power that wouldnt be swayed by her words.


    Be satisfied under the name of Sirius.


    It was a mutually beneficial relationship.


    He would receive active support, and Sirius would have the chance to form a bond with him as player.


    But, arent you busy, noona? Seohyun hardly comes to meetings since shes become a middle school student.


    Thats a lie. She doesnt have time for FineTalk. People, you know, if they really want to meet someone, theyll make time no matter how busy they are. Remember that well.


    Yes, yes.


    Also, I postponed my tutoring schedule to meet Eunha!


    Ugh.


    Oh, look at him.


    Han Seoyeon rolled her eyes at Eunhas reaction.


    She giggled at the freshness of his reaction.


    She was raised politely in a conglomerate, but she sometimes acted like a typical older sibling, slapping people on the back.


    Her hands were unexpectedly strong.


    By the way, whats Seohyun doing right now?


    How can I find my younger sister while youre in front of me?


    .


    Dont make that face. I might really get hurt.


    So what about Seohyun?


    Today, Seohyun isnt at home because shes busy.


    It seems tiring because of tutoring.


    Tutoring isnt the reason today. Shes in the middle of performing a direct family obligation.


    A direct family obligation?


    There is such a thing.


    He decided not to ask. Considering Han Seoyeons personality, she would create a commotion as she pleased and give an obvious answer.


    So he decided to just let it go.


    Come to think of it, with your skills, shouldnt you be like <The Seed> instead of being sponsored by Sirius?


    Its a hassle even if I do that. Im not the type to do what others tell me.


    I know your personality but still, its such a waste, Eunha. How good the honor of <The Seed> is.


    Not really.


    If Sirius had been continuing the connection with Changhae Clan, I would have found you a good seat.


    Its too bad to tell Shin Seo Young, right? Youre not a long distance, youre a close-range expert.


    Thats true.


    Eunha didnt need a spot as <The Seed>, but Seoyeon appeared to be deep in thought, as if it were her concern.


    After pondering for a while, she spoke up.


    Maybe I should talk to Kang Hyun-chul. Since Euna is Shin Seo-youngs <The Seed>, I think you got the skills to be <The Seed> of one of the Twelve, so it wouldnt be a problem if you became <The Seed>.


    I said its fine. But why mention Kang Hyun-chul? The Lord Clan of Blaze Clan?


    Why was that crazy squid name coming out of her mouth?


    I couldnt understand it.


    Seoyeons claim that she would make the Clan Lord of Blaze Clan, who received sponsorship from YH Group, into my sponsor didnt make any sense.


    At first, I wondered if she was playing a prank.


    But when she nodded nonchalantly, I knew she wasnt kidding.


    Sirius is really close to YH Group, didnt you know?


    Thats ridiculous.


    Why is it ridiculous?


    The YH Group is an offshoot of the Galaxy Group.


    How can they not get along? Even if they do, theyd still get along with Galaxy Group.


    If they had a good relationship, YH wouldnt have become independent from Galaxy.


    Even so.


    Eunha couldnt accept Seoyeons words.


    Before the regression, Sirius and YH had been at odds with each other.


    Even though both groups were on the same page when it came to pressuring the second-generation Fairy Ha Baek-ryeon, they were busy keeping each other in check whenever they met. Sear?h the nov��lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In particular, Han Seoyeon, the third president of Sirius Group, was known to dislike YH Group to the point of contempt.


    For such a person to claim that she was on good terms with YH


    There are so many unknown futures.


    Eunha sighed inwardly.


    Let me know if you have any plans. I can ask my father to make connections with Blaze Clan for you.


    Eunha had no intention of doing that.


    He didnt want to be <The Seed>, where hes a disciple and his actions are constrained.


    Kang Hyun-chuls <The Seed> position even more so.


    There was a high probability of getting involved in a duel at the slightest provocation.

 Chapter 195

    Chapter 195[What it Means to Become an Adult]


    Children experience their puberty around sixth grade in elementary school.


    They grow taller, their bones become more prominent, and they start to experience it.


    Their bodies are transitioning into adulthood, even though their minds are still stuck in childhood.


    Nevertheless, children who wanted to become adults look around at their bodies, which are visibly changing from day to day, and enjoy the feeling of becoming an adult.


    And they may think.


    I want to be a better adult.


    Minji, what kind of tint do you use?


    This? Its a tint that Luminous Beauty just released for elementary school students. Its a buy-one-get-one-free deal, so if youre going to buy it, buy it now!


    Thats a nice color. What color is it?


    Its Luminous Beauty No. 3 Marmalade Wine, and if you put some Vaseline on it, itll make your lips look lively and pretty!


    Today, the girls gathered around Minjis desk as soon as it was time for recess and talked about makeup.


    Recently, more girls have been bringing pouches and hand mirrors to school.


    This is because Doan Elementary School sent out consent forms to parents of sixth graders.


    The majority of parents allowed their children to wear makeup.


    Some girls wore light lip tint, while others had white powder on their faces, and some were wearing eye shadow or blush.


    Captain, theres something Ive been thinking about every time I see girls lately.


    Uh, what is it, tell me.


    I feel like girls are becoming people I dont recognize.


    In what way? Externally? Internally?


    Hmm


    The girls had taken over his seat while Eunha went out into the hallway to get a drink of water.


    Minji was having an intense lecture with Minyoung, a girl from another class, about how to apply makeup correctly.


    Eunhyuk, leaning against his locker, was sneaking glances at it.


    His eyes widened.


    Gathering his brows, he thought about Eunhas question.


    Both of them. They dont seem like the kind of kids Ive known lately. Im not sure I want to get too close to them.


    Thats understandable. Boys and girls have completely different interests, so its hard to talk to them.


    Shes also super weird. Look at her, Minji. Shes got red lips like the old lady down the street, a white face, and cheeks like Anpanman.


    Wellthatsyeah.


    What Eunhyuk said in disbelief was something Eunha agreed with.


    This morning, I couldnt believe what I was seeing.


    I really cant tell you how surprised I was to find Minji waiting for me at the front door, wearing a different makeup than yesterday.


    I thought she was dressed as a pierrot or something. I had a hard time holding back the laughter.


    If my mom hadnt pinched my butt, I would have burst out laughing.


    On the way to school and in class, I thought I was going to die laughing.


    Even Im Dohon, who made eye contact with her in class, couldnt keep a straight face for a moment.


    I can sort of understand Pikachu, but what is with that Anpanman? Its not like Jam Ajusshi and Butter Noona just moved into the neighborhood.


    She wasnt the only one.


    The girls, as if they had discussed it beforehand, all appeared with white faces today.


    Minji was no exception, and Minyoung, who was assisting her, looked no different.


    Anyway, its very strange, and I feel strangely distant and, I dont know how to say it, but its like theres a wall in the middle, and I cant get over it or break it.


    Youre feeling the same way.


    It wasnt just the girls who changed.


    The boys were growing up too.


    Most noticeable was their height.


    In a years time, they had grown in both height and physique, and were beginning to resemble grown men.


    The same goes for Eunha, who is almost 160 this year.


    By touching his neck with his fingers, he could vaguely feel the protruding bones.


    Moreover, Eunhyuk, who had surpassed 160 cm, had broadened his shoulders.


    Ive known you since kindergarten, and Ive watched you change.


    So how could I not recognize you?


    Well, is that it?


    Its natural to feel a sense of distance. Theyre girls, and were boys. Dont avoid them just because it feels uncomfortable. Youll regret it later.


    Yeah, okay, I get it, its the captain talking. I wasnt going to avoid it in the first place.


    Eunhyuk nodded obediently.


    Eunha, who remained silent, gazed at the boys gathered at the back of the classroom.


    Wow, theyre so pretty. Hey, how can she be different from them, they must be the same girl.


    Wow, her chest is really big.


    Hey, shut up, the girls can hear you!


    What? I was just kidding.


    They were children just beginning to harbor curiosity about sexuality.


    They were busy searching for idol photos and listening to songs on their smartphones.


    Well, it was the age for that.


    Eunha couldnt deny it either.


    His ears twitched involuntarily.


    Eunha just found it less interesting.


    My sister has set the bar too high.


    With a sister who could even pass for an idol, it was hard to look elsewhere.


    But still Seona seems fine.


    Eunhyuk looked away and muttered to Seona, who was sitting down and reading a book.


    Seona wasnt caught up in the makeup boom. According to her, it can be bad for her skin and she doesnt feel the need to do it.


    Well, at this age, its better to be natural than to decorate your face with makeup.


    At least at this age, Eunha thought she didnt need to wear makeup.


    In his second life, he thinks being an elementary school student is the coolest thing he can be.


    There was no need to add anything to it.


    No makeup will ever match his skin at this age.


    And theres no need to try to be an adult.


    If you wait, the time will come.


    When that time comes, youll have to grow up, even if you dont want to.


    So enjoy the moment for what it is.


    Did you talk about me?


    Oh, I didnt?


    You lied. You just said my name. Do you think I didnt hear that?


    Seona, who had turned a page, suddenly turned her head.


    Her red eyes narrowed and her tail wagged gently as she questioned Eunhyuk.


    Ains physical abilities are more developed than normal.


    There was no way she couldnt have heard Eunhyuks low muttering.


    What were you talking about? Didnt you say something about makeup?


    Its nothing.


    If its not a big deal, tell me.


    Seona stepped in front of Eunhyuk.


    Putting her hands on her waist, she pouted her lips and asked.


    She was the tallest of the girls in the class.


    Seona, who was a palm taller than Eunha, had shown more feminine traits since this year.


    She was gradually shedding her childishness.


    When she approached him, Eunhyuk couldnt help but look around, unable to find a place to rest his gaze.


    But Jin-seona, she, she really.


    Eunha clicked his tongue inwardly.


    There was no way Seona couldnt have heard Eunhyuks mutterings.


    Actually, she knew.


    And she was doing this knowingly.


    She seemed to enjoy seeing him flustered.


    There was no other fox like her.


    C-Captain What were we talking about?


    Why are you asking him about that? You talked about it, dont you remember that?


    No, not that.


    Yeah, just settle it between yourselves.


    I didnt want to get involved in a conversation where the answer was obvious.


    Leaving the two of them behind, Eunha sat down in the empty seat as Seona got up.


    Hayang, who was reading a book, glanced over as he sat down next to her.


    What are you reading?


    I wont tell you.


    Okay, then.


    Tch, Im reading The Little Prince by Antoine de Saint-Exupry.


    When Eunha didnt show much interest, Hayang puffed out her cheeks.


    Eunha just smirked.


    Then he noticed that Hayangs lips were an unusually reddish color.


    Are you wearing tint too?


    Is it a lot?


    Startled, Hayang flipped the book she was reading over on the desk.


    Taking out a hand mirror from her bag, she checked her lips back and forth.


    I used to think that the Mukminji was fast in these matters, but Jung Hayang was now at the age when she might start caring about these things too.


    He felt a new sense of wonder.


    A boys changes come slowly, while a girls changes come suddenly.


    When did you do it? You didnt have it earlier.


    The girls did it in the restroom earlier. You know, Yeonji, she said Even if you become Alice Groups direct heiress, you have to use our cosmetics, got it?


    Oh, her?


    I had seen the girl Hayang was referring to at least once.


    Chae Yeon-ji. Shes a child of Alice Life, and apparently shes in charge of the faction base among the children of Hayangs affiliates.


    Apparently, she had been interacting with the affiliate children even before she was transferred to Alices direct line.


    She was also able to rally the affiliate kids on school in a short amount of time.


    I think Yeonji is right, so Im going to start wearing at least one tint from today. What do you think?


    Its fine. Its better than Minjis.


    Prettier?


    Um, honestly?


    Yeah.


    Hayang clenched her hands tightly.


    Eunha suppressed his laughter inwardly, seeing Hayang, who had stiffened her face as if in tension.


    Finally, he spoke seriously.


    My sister is prettier.


    Whats that-!


    Although she had lost some baby fat, Hayang still couldnt completely shed her childishness.


    She was still as cute as a puppy.


    The word cute suited her better than pretty.


    But she didnt ask.


    She shouldve asked if I find her cute.


    Eunha stood up to avoid Hayang, who was teasing him.


    Just then, the bell rang.


    Throughout the day, Hayang glared at him with a sullen face.


    Why are there so many kids over there?


    Thats right. Is there a celebrity here?


    After-school hours.


    Eunha, leaving the classroom with his friends, raised his eyebrows upon seeing the kids gathered in front of the main gate.


    Someone stood at the center of the gathering.


    Initially, he thought it might be someone from a television show.


    Even passing students stole glances at the group.


    Huh?


    Minji, who had been running noisily, stopped in her tracks.


    From a considerable distance away from the kids gathering, she pointed with her finger.


    Eunha recognized someone.


    It wasnt a television personality.


    Yet he knew the face.


    Eunha!!


    Because it was his sister.


    The moment Eunhas older sister, Euna, spotted him beyond the group of kids, she waved her hand enthusiastically.


    In case he didnt see her, she even jumped up a little. sea??h th�� N?vel(F)ire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Oh, your sister. Isnt she supposed to be at the academy at this time?


    Yeah Why is noona here?


    Seonas confusion mirrored Eunhas own.


    Nevertheless, Eunha couldnt suppress his delight.


    Ever since she entered the Higher Academy, he had only shown her face once a month, and now she had come to the school in person.


    Eunha ran the remaining distance and approached Euna.


    Noona, whats going on? If you were coming to the school, you should have told me. I would have come out immediately.


    I wanted to surprise you! We had outdoor classes today, so I attended class nearby. Theres still quite some time left, so I thought I could see you!


    He was thankful for the outdoor class.


    When Eunha jokingly asked if all the classes couldnt be held outdoors, Euna also joked, Should we?.


    By the way, there are so many kids.


    The children gathered around Euna blinked.


    Some of them were even staring at her.


    While Euna could be considered a beauty anywhere, Eunha was annoyed that all eyes were on her until he arrived.


    At that moment, Euna pressed his cheeks with both hands.


    Stop it! I told you not to frown. What if you end up looking like Dad?


    Iwont.


    Euna didnt seem to mind the childrens stares.


    A feeling of pride welled up in his chest as he watched them look at her.


    Eunha decided to ignore the other childrens stares as well.


    We just need to get back to the academy by dinner. Until then, lets go together! We can go for French toast, I know a place!


    That sounds great!


    The corners of Eunhas mouth turned up.


    He didnt realize his friends behind him were clicking their tongues and shaking their heads.


    No Eunha, thats. Why arent you like that to us like you usually are to Euna and Eunae?


    Wow, you can carry a player device from high school academy. That must be Eunas device! The bracelet is really cool!


    Euna, youre so pretty. I want to be just like you.


    Me too, me too! Euna unnie is so pretty. Eunha really likes her.


    Eunha took Eunas hand without listening to what his friends were muttering.


    She held his hand with the hand that didnt wear the bracelet and smiled brightly.


    The two of them chatted happily as they walked down the hill.


    Come to think of it, noona, do you wear makeup?


    Just skin care, lotion, sunscreen, and whitening cream.


    I might get various troubles if I sweat while moving Ah, on days when I attend lectures, I draw my eyebrows and lips a bit.


    I think the bar has become too high because of you. Yoo-jung and Baek-ryeon were too, but, after all, my sister is more.


    Huh? What did you say?


    Nothing, I said youre pretty.


    Thank you, Eunha, if you say Im pretty, I must be.


    At Eunhas casual remark, Euna hummed a tune.


    She even put a rhythm by tapping the ground with the bracelet on her wrist.


    Eunha, who couldnt carry a tune, added some chorus.


    Euna chuckled softly, wondering if that was okay.


    Oh, thats right! I got permission from the academy to use the training grounds for the summer.


    Really? Then book the training center. We need to prepare for their academy exams.


    Im going to invite Yeon-hwa, too. I asked her and she said she wants to see you guys.


    Yeon-hwa noona? Yeah, thats fine, as long as its Yeon-hwa.


    If Ryu Yeon-hwa helped with the academy exams, it would surely be helpful.


    Eunha answered positively.


    But he couldnt answer the next question in the same manner.


    And Chang-jin said hed help too. You know Chang-jin, right?


    Well, is noona close to him?


    We three hang out together quite often. Chang-jin is really good. Hes also <The Seed> like me and Yeon-hwa. Hell definitely be helpful for the kids too.


    Well, he might be helpful, probably. He might be helpful, but


    For some reason, I didnt like it.


    There were reasons in my past life that made my relationship with Han Chang-jin not good, but it seemed I didnt like him being especially close to Euna.


    Are you uncomfortable, then I shouldnt call Chang-jin?


    Euna smiled vaguely and looked at Eunhas eyes.


    She was incredibly perceptive.


    No, its okay, Im sure hell be useful somewhere.


    And at this point, Eunha couldnt just push him away.


    It would be better to keep him close and observe him so he wouldnt harm her.


    Thats how Eunha thought.


    The next day.


    Eunha went to school and as soon as he put his bag down on the seat, he was harassed by the boys.


    Eunha, that person I saw yesterday was your sister! She was so pretty! Introduce me to her!


    Is that the person Eunhas sister? How can she be prettier than my sister? My sister is just farting around the house. Im so jealous!


    Does Euna have a boyfriend? If not, can you give me her number and Ill take care of the rest!


    The kids who had been talking about Euna since the morning were cheered on.


    Eunhyuk, who knew about Eunhas personality earlier, left the classroom,


    to see if Im Dohon was coming.


    Well, I had no idea who Anpanman was, so if you were lost like me here is the picture.

 Chapter 196

    Chapter 196Unlocked chapter (1/2)


    Thanks to Salvatore!


    [What it means to be an adult (2)]


    Youve probably learned this during the 1st and 2nd-grade sex education classes, but for a baby to be born, sperm and egg need to meet


    There was a class held once every semester.


    Sex education.


    Children beginning to be curious about sexuality listened intently to the explanation given by Im Dohon, with his serious face.


    Surprisingly, there werent many omitted parts.


    The kids gasped as the new screen appeared.


    Even though they covered their eyes, the kids peeked through their fingers, catching every detail.


    Sitting next to him, Minjis face was flushed red from the sight of a mans body earlier.


    And as males grow with spermatic cords, testicles, and penis developing, the uterus also starts to grow


    And the second sexual characteristic of females is


    Teacher! Skip the female part!


    Hey! Boys! What are you staring at now!


    The classroom was in chaos.


    As soon as the screen changed, the girls screamed at the boys.


    In response, the boys, eager to see the female body, gawked, trying to catch a glimpse.


    Be quiet. Ive told you this before class too, but theres nothing to be embarrassed about. Both boys and girls should know about each other. Its easier to understand each other that way. Sit down and be quiet.


    Im Dohon sighed openly.


    He seemed tired of the childrens noisy reactions, unlike previous years.


    And it was understandable.


    He had shown the illustrations quite vividly.


    Moreover, it was the time when the children were starting to understand these things.


    Interestingly, the knowledge they had learned so far was mostly useless.


    Eunha still remembered.


    In the first grade, their homeroom teacher, Yoo Ji-na, had blushed while explaining the reproductive system to them.


    The picture she showed the kids back then was a bizarre one where a man and a woman, both wearing clothes that didnt reveal their skin, were drawing circles with their feet.


    Who would understand the concept of sperm and egg meeting to create a baby just from that?


    It was a story so ridiculous that he still laughed about it.


    Eunha shook his shoulders while looking at the picture of the womans body while resting his chin.


    Come to think of it, he didnt know where the teacher from the first grade was now.


    Suddenly, he remembered her, who had been their homeroom teacher in the first grade.


    She had quietly transferred to another school after becoming a second-year teacher.


    Judging from the fact that she transferred shortly after being appointed, there seemed to be some problem.


    Even after five years, he still thought of her as a fragile person.


    He didnt know what had happened to her.


    Oh, I forgot to mention this. Boys, around your age, you might start getting interested in sex, and maybe even have wet dreams as your reproductive organs grow


    This time, the boys faces turned red.


    The girls, looking surprised, stared at the boys, and the boys, feeling unjustly accused, defended themselves.


    Dont tell me even No Eunha is?


    Hey, what are you thinking? Do you know how rude that thought is?


    Eunha laughed seeing Minji hesitate while speaking. He left his seat afterward.


    Then, the kids, who had just learned about where sperm came from and how sperm and eggs met, fell into a panic as a group.


    On the other hand, he found it amusing to see the kids mutter, wondering what was happening, and recall the stories.


    I cant believe it. How does that even happen?


    I dont understand what youre saying. What do you mean by that even happens?


    How do you pee?


    Didnt you see it in a drama?


    Why would that be in a drama!


    Then how did you think babies were made?


    Sperm and egg meeting!


    How?


    That was the biggest concern I had until now. I knew what happened when a man and a woman lay down side by side on a bed, but How is that even possible?


    The human body is mysterious by nature.


    Eunha laughed at the shocked Minji.


    The power to turn the surreal into reality in this world, mana.


    The only institution capable of that was the heart of a living being.


    In that sense, organisms creating new life in a world where God was dead was akin to being the creator.


    Men and women were different creatures. Now I know, I.


    Eunhyuks voice, lost in thought, was heard from nearby.


    His face looked as if he had realized the truth of the world, which was quite amusing.


    Then Eunhyuk suddenly seemed to realize something and lowered his head deeply.


    Wait, then I was born because my mom and dad did that, right? My mom and dad


    The children who heard his words fell into shock again, and somehow the story he had mumbled spread throughout the classroom.


    Those of you here were born in a competition of about 200 to 300 million. So be proud of yourselves. Be thankful to your parents who brought you into the world.


    It was something he was embarrassed to say.


    Turning his head away, Im Dohon somehow managed to steady his voice.


    Anyway, I dont want you to be ashamed of the changes that will happen to you in the future.


    With those words, Im Dohon ended the class.


    Ever since receiving the sex education class, there has been a change among the children.


    At some point, the kids who used to treat each other casually started to distance themselves from those of the opposite gender, thanks to the lessons.


    There was a strange emotion in the way the boys looked at the girls.


    Interest in the opposite sex.


    The same was true for the girls.


    While they interacted as usual during their daily lives, they began to look at each other differently.


    Wow! Hey, look, Jung Hayang is wearing a bra!


    Among them were kids who showed keen curiosity about matters related to sex.


    This was one of them.


    A mischievous child, sitting in the front row, stared intently at Hayang and noticed the straps reflecting against her white clothes.


    The boy, curiously, couldnt resist and pulled the sports bra strap, which led to excitement among the other kids.


    Thats too much.


    All eyes turned to Jung Hayang.


    The boy, once again, confidently pulled the sports bra strap, and the tight strap made a slapping sound against her back.


    Hayang turned her head, her face reddening, her eyes watery.


    Hey, why are you crying over this? I just pulled it out of curiosity. I didnt even touch it!


    Jung Hayang cried.


    The boy was clearly flustered, as he hadnt expected this to happen.


    What do you think youre doing, dont you realize thats sexual harassment?


    Why is Hayang crying like that?


    So immature. How can this happen?


    No, I just I was just curious about how it looked against Hayangs clothes And the teacher said not to be embarrassed about these things!


    Are you saying that as an excuse!?


    The girls who had gathered around to comfort Hayang became a shield, especially the girls wearing sports bras, who stared at the boy menacingly.


    Captaintheyre really scary.


    You shouldnt mess with them. He poked the bear, dont pull on the bra straps of girls, even out of curiosity.


    Why would I do that? I dont even want to.


    The boys, including Eunha and Eunhyuk, just stared at the boy.


    Eventually, no one stepped forward, and the boy who was bombarded by the girls politely apologized to Hayang.


    The boy took this opportunity to mend his ways, as Yeon-ji, who had heard the news from the next class, came over with a group of affiliate children.


    Dont cry over something like that.


    Its not like that.


    No Eunha, you dont know, thats how sensitive this issue is!


    Right, right.


    For the rest of the day, Hayang had no energy.


    Eunha tried to comforted her, and Minji and Seona teased her.


    Eunhyuk remained silent.


    Ever since he saw the boy who had crossed the border due to his wrong words and actions.


    My mom said, Its natural, dont be ashamed of it, be proud of it Im an adult now.


    She said in a sullen tone.


    The children, who were arguing among themselves, fell silent, looking at her lacking energy.


    But I dont want to become an adult alone. I want to become an adult with you guys I mean, I want to become an adult together.


    I understand that feeling. I dont want to become an adult first either.


    There were still only a few girls in the class who wore sports bras.


    Minji was not yet, and Seona, the tallest of the girls, was the first to wear a sports bra.


    Maybe that was why.


    She was afraid of the growing changes that were beginning to outpace others.


    She was scared to adapt to the changing body differently than others.


    She felt like she was suddenly falling into an unknown world all alone.


    In addition to that, there were probably many reasons why Hayang couldnt accept her own growth, reasons that Eunha didnt know.


    For someone living a second life, he couldnt completely understand what kind of concerns his friends were harboring.


    But there was one thing he could say.


    Adults naturally become adults at some point. Its not about when you want to become one.


    But still If I have to, I want to become an adult with you guys.


    And I dont think youve grown up just because youve gotten taller.


    Then when do you think youll become an adult, No Eunha?


    Minji, unable to contain her curiosity, asked.


    Even the friends who had been silent turned to look at him.


    Well


    Even after living for 32 years, even after living for 13 years, Eunha had seen many people.


    There were those who gave off an incredibly adult vibe, and there were those who couldnt escape their childishness.


    They were all legally and physically adults.


    But could they all really be called adults?


    The answer was no.


    When I find a reason to live. When I find what I want to achieve in my life, I think Ill consider myself an adult.


    In that sense, he was merely a child who had put on the facade of an adult before regressing.


    He had only fallen into pessimism after losing his family, thinking his world had ended.


    He was far from being mature.


    That was why he pushed away the people who reached out to him.


    And a great adult I think theyre someone who at least takes responsibility for what they say.


    Then wouldnt everyone be great adults?


    Minji retorted with a scoff, expressing disbelief.


    Eunha just smiled quietly.


    You dont know because youve never experienced it.


    Taking responsibility is unexpectedly difficult, you know. There are things you dont understand at this age.


    When you find yourself in a position burdened with heavy responsibilities due to aging, youll come to know.


    What it means to take responsibility is different from making promises among friends.


    But well at least you wont have to worry about that happening to you.


    I know the personalities of my friends well.


    They will surely become responsible adults.


    Even if it doesnt happen, scolding will be enough when the time comes.


    There was no need to worry too much.


    Someday it will come to you suddenly. The day you find reasons to live, not just surviving out of instinct, but finding a purpose, a reason to achieve.


    .


    So dont fall into the misconception that youve become an adult just because your body has grown. Dont be scared just because youre ahead of other kids.


    The children still dont know. S��arch* The N??eFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    How unforgiving and harsh the world is, a world that has once experienced a downfall.


    When the time comes, they will have to choose.


    To live even if they cant die.


    To despair in the world and die.


    Or to find a reason to live.


    Dont worry too much.


    Because they will find a reason to live.


    He found a reason to live in his second life.


    That reason was also related to his friends lives.


    So he wouldnt just leave his friends to struggle, unable to die or driven to despair by the world.


    No Eunha always acts like hes fine alone.


    Captain, youre really cool!


    Ill keep your words in mind, Eunha.


    Sure, got it.


    The children lightened the serious atmosphere.


    Eunha walked ahead, and the children followed behind, running.


    Summer vacation is coming soon.


    This year was already halfway over.


    The entrance exam for the Player Academy was not far away.


    Eunha, looking up at the sky, murmured.


    And that night


    Even if you kill me now its useless! My magic, even if I die, will leave traces!


    .


    One of the great beings leading this world, me, Lilith, asserts! Your years will be tormented day and night by passionate desires!


    Like a street prostitute, shaking your butt for men and writhing in sexual desire, youll eventually take your own life Ghyaaah!


    Shut up.


    Eunha dreamed of the past.


    When he had defeated Lilith, one of the Guma.


    Ugh, Eunha, dont come any closer! My body feels strange right now, please dont come.


    Dont come, come, hurry, no, no! Its not like that, please, please, please dont comeplease.


    .


    I dont want to show you this side of meleave, leave please.


    At that time, <Grim Reaper> Lee Yoo Jung was kneeling with her hands between her legs, tears streaming down her face.

 Chapter 197

    Chapter 197Unlocked chapter (2/2)


    [What it Means to Become an Adult (3)]


    A transitional period in which the regime of the Fairy Goddess Im Gaeul was about to be handed over to Ha Baek-ryeon.


    It was also a time when the powerful organization, Guma, which had been spreading its influence across the country to create a world for the new humans, was collapsing.


    So, the fact that youve all come this far means that Agares is no longer in this world.


    That foolish woman If she had just made up her mind, it wouldnt have been so difficult to destroy this country


    Guma Lilith released a deep sigh.


    After causing several months of terror in Seoul and Incheon, she had descended to Dongdaegu, where she had created her dungeon and waited for the players.


    As any guma would do, she was overwhelmed by omnipresence and transformed into a demon, enabling her to exert a power equivalent to natural disasters.


    But what should I do? I have no intention of dying to you like Belzebuth or Agares.


    You should have waited for me to leave the nest instead of coming down to the Dongdaegu. Look, some of you are already entering heat.


    Guma Belzebuth had the ability to cause plagues and infect creatures into monsters.


    Guma Agares possessed the power to obliterate entire areas with a single wave of her hand.


    And Guma Lilith had the ability to stir all living beings into a frenzy of lust with her mere presence.


    This is my nest. No matter how much you raise your mana resistance, the longer you stay here, the harder it will be to maintain your sanity due to the overwhelming sexual desire.


    Liliths terrorist attacks in Seoul and Incheon were also linked to her traits.


    She had occupied cultural facilities, including department stores and YH department store, and cast a spell that aroused sexual desire in the people there.


    When the players found the locations where terror had occurred, they witnessed scenes of people, stripped naked, forgetting their human dignity, engaging in relationships like animals.


    Those affected by her magic had to satisfy their desires for a minimum of three days and up to a maximum of seven days. In severe cases, it could take about a month for their desires to subside.


    Why are you so surprised? Dont you think youll be the same? This will be your future. So, its best to find a comfortable place.


    Youll have to shake your hips for days; its better to choose a place where your knees wont hurt, right?


    The words of the survivors were grim.


    There were women with unwanted children, some of them with husbands.


    The child they were forced to give birth to was Ain, a child they could not bring themselves to kill.


    To be said to have fallen under Liliths spell was to have been affected by her omnipresence.


    The Ain born this way were mostly abandoned, and most women chose to end their lives.


    There was no hope for them in this world.


    Women were forced to despise themselves for being in relationships like dogs in heat, driven by uncontrollable lust.


    Moreover, spouses, family, and society looked at these women who had inappropriate relationships with disdain, as if looking at garbage.


    In the end, the children born last were Ain, as society says that there is no sin in life that is being born.


    Men should stay with the women they desire. You wouldnt want them taken away by someone else, would you? Be thankful to me. Even if I cause chaos, you wont be punished as criminals, right?


    It wasnt just women.


    Men were also waiting for their turn for unpleasant words.


    They had to shake their hips for several dayss, often ended up knocked unconscious, crippled, or worse, dead.


    Even those who managed to survive felt a sense of alienation and despair at being completely transformed into beings who had lost their human dignity due to the contamination of their minds by magic.


    As such, the Mana Management Organization had to be prepared to select players to defeat Lilith.


    The players selected were those who had the strength to defeat third-rank monsters, had high mana resistance, could resist temptation magic if possible, and in the case of women, players who were not in their fertile period.


    Interesting. Its the first time Ive seen someone completely immune to my magic.


    The party members chosen from the Mist Flower Party were Eunha and Yoo jung.


    Eunha was able to counter Liliths magic with his Gift <Berserk>, and Yoo jung, who happened not to be in her fertile period, could block her magic as a supporter.


    Thus, the players were able to minimize the damage and defeat Lilith in her nest in Dongdaegu.


    The problem was Yoo Jung.


    Ah, please Dont come. Please, if you come, I I!


    It wasnt a violent battle, but it was mentally draining.


    Yoo jung, who had to assist Eunha in confronting Lilith up close, was unavoidably exposed to her magic.


    She had fallen victim to Liliths magic just before she died.


    Please Dont come. Please, please, please, dont come.


    Even the players who had gone through harrowing experiences felt a sense of discord within themselves, overwhelmed by their own engulfing desires, and they were often in a state of despair.


    Yoo jung was no exception.


    She tried to restrain herself somehow, not wanting to show him her vulnerable state of being consumed by lust.


    Stop I said, stopstop


    But those who were exposed to Liliths magic had no choice but to somehow release their explosive desires.


    Otherwise, they would end up unable to contain the boiling lust within them and might eventually choose the path of self-destruction, which was all too common.


    When they were forcibly restrained until the magics effect wore off, their minds were often left in shambles.


    I cantI cantplease.


    Tears streaming down her face, Yoo jung pleaded for him not to come, but the moment he pressed his lips against hers, she lost her sanity.


    The kiss never ended, as he explored her mouth with such fervor that she barely had time to breathe.


    He stayed by her side for three days and nights until her rationality returned.


    Sorry, its because of me


    Whats there to be sorry about?


    Because of me you


    I dont regret it.


    They were more than friends, less than lovers.


    Perhaps it couldnt be defined by any label.


    Nevertheless, neither of them confessed their feelings for the other.


    Or, more accurately, they didnt take the chance.


    Because he was scared.


    He was afraid to find hope in a hopeless world, to find a reason to live.


    He was content with the unchanging relationship they had.


    He didnt wish for anything more than their relationship as friends, colleagues, partners, and equal companions.


    He feared that expecting something from the other might resurrect emotions he had buried, leading him to make misguided choices.


    He, who had sacrificed so many lives, couldnt turn back now. So, the occasional surging desires were something that money could solve.


    Just like other players did.


    What did you say just now?


    I said I dont regret it.


    Eunha answered Yoo jung, who had awakened from the spell, with another kiss.


    Now, he was frightened. Frightened of finding hope at this point, of their relationship changing.


    Yet, he found her adorable, clutching the blanket tightly while blushing.


    In the morning after waking up from the spell, the two rekindled their relationship.


    Eunha.


    What?


    Nothing. Thank you.


    Yet, they never confessed their feelings for each other.


    Since that day, they implicitly shared their love without uttering a word.


    It was a time when the public sentiment couldnt be ignored as Ha baek-ryeon was about to ascend to the position of the 2nd Fairy, and her position was constantly under attack.


    They remained in an ambiguous relationship, still more than friends but less than lovers.


    From now on, you cant meet other women, okay?


    Dont roll your eyes. Speak up, why are you silent?


    Alright.


    Perhaps.


    Just maybe.


    She might have been waiting.


    Waiting for the moment he overcame his trauma.


    Waiting for the moment he confessed his love.


    Waiting for the moment he found the meaning of life.


    I like you. To the extent that I can give my life for you.


    Thats a bit


    Thats why dont die, you idiot.


    That story no longer exists in this lifetime.


    However, he still found himself sinking into the bed, remembering her vividly as if she were right there in front of him.


    He had a dream.


    A story that no longer exists.


    The corners of his mouth twitched.


    Huh?


    The dream was too vivid.


    It left an impression.


    It was etched into his memory.


    And his senses too.


    Could it be?


    He laughed as if it was absurd.


    He had never experienced anything like this before.


    Not even in his previous life.


    He reached into his pajama pants.


    He was in trouble.


    He pulled out his hand from his pants and groped for the bedsheet.


    Thankfully, it was safe.


    He then turned on the lights and checked his pajama pants.


    Safe. Sear?h the ��ov��lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    There were no signs.


    The problem was his underwear.


    Ugh, damn it


    It was an unexpected nocturnalmoment of enlightenment.


    He stood in the middle of the room, staring blankly for quite some time.


    This couldnt continue.


    He was lost in thought for a while and then changed into clean underwear.


    Opening the door cautiously, he tiptoed down the dark corridor, ensuring no light seeped out.


    His destination was the bathroom.


    With the lights off, he quietly closed the door and entered the bathroom.


    Raising his mana internally to secure his vision, he turned on the tap at the sink.


    Good.


    Speed was of the essence.


    He grabbed his underwear from the sink, exerting strength in his hand.


    He had to finish the task as quickly as possible and then put it in the laundry basket as if nothing had happened.


    How old am I really Why do I have to do this at my age


    He muttered curses under his breath as he washed his underwear.


    Now, it seemed he could pull it out from the sink.


    Just then.


    Huh?


    The bathroom light came on.


    Eunha?


    Frozen with his hand inside the sink, Eunha faced his mother who had just opened the door.


    What were you doing without even turning on the bathroom light?


    His mother asked, rubbing her eyes as if she was still half asleep.


    She clearly hadnt fully woken up.


    It was evident from her posture, leaning against the door pillar.


    What, Mom What were you doing?


    Eunha stuttered in surprise at his mothers sudden appearance.


    Thankfully, his mother didnt seem to care.


    Yawning, she answered, I came to drink water and heard strange noises from the bathroom.


    Ahh, I see.


    But what about these boxers?


    Th-this?


    Eunha felt embarrassed. His mother was pointing to the boxers inside the sink with the hands she had just wiped her eyes with.


    Eunha awkwardly explained, Uh, I, I had an accident I wet myself earlier


    In that case, put it in the laundry basket and change into a new one. Also, go to bed quickly.


    Uhhh, yes, okay!


    He thought he was in big trouble. Eunha, holding the dripping boxers as discreetly as possible, came out of the bathroom.


    As soon as he came out, his mother turned off the bathroom light.


    Ill do the laundry tomorrow.


    Uh, okay.


    You have to go to school later. What if you oversleep? Go in and sleep quickly.


    You should rest too, Mom.


    Alright, Eunha, you too.


    Eunha, putting the boxers in the laundry basket, walked back to his room with uncertain steps.


    Lying down on the bed, he stared at the ceiling.


    Mom didnt notice, right?


    She hadnt noticed.


    Eunha answered his own question in his mind.


    Ugh, why did I do something I hadnt done before I regressed!


    Eunha pulled the blanket over himself.


    Tonight, he was in big trouble.


    Ugh


    He needed to take a shower in the morning.


    He only thought about taking off his boxers.


    Eunha writhed uncomfortably with a lingering feeling of unease.


    The next morning.


    Yawning, Eunha sat down at the dining table.


    Did you sleep well?


    A little.


    His father, who was watching the morning news, spoke.


    Just then, his mother brought toast to the table.


    Both of them reached for the toast simultaneously. Their gestures of spreading jam were perfectly synchronized.


    Oh, Eunha, whats wrong? You ate all the peanut butter. You didnt want to eat it because it was hard before.


    Just. I felt like having it today.


    Eunha casually replied to his fathers question.


    Seeming drowsy, Eunae was eating yogurt beside him.


    Yeah, you shouldnt be picky. Youre not a little kid anymore, Eunha.


    Im not picky! I just dont eat peanut butter that much


    Eunha, youre an adult now.


    An adult~


    What was he talking about?


    Eunha frowned, and Eunae giggled.


    He didnt understand what his father was finding so amusing and ended up spewing out the toast that was in his mouth.


    Are you a kid? Come on, really.


    N-no, its just that our son becoming an adult makes me so happy hehe But why are you laughing!


    Im laughing? When?


    .


    His father chuckled while covering his mouth with his hand.


    His mother, too, tried to hold back her laughter.


    Eunha, who had stopped eating the toast, stared blankly at his parents on the other side of the table.


    My oppa is an adult now! Fantastic! I want to become an adult too!


    Awoken from her nap, Eunae cheered.


    Then their parents burst into laughter, unable to hold it in.


    I want to die.


    For the first time in his life, other than when he was born, Eunha realized that he wanted to die.

 Chapter 198

    Chapter 198[Please take good care of me]


    It was summer vacation.


    The conglomerate groups announced that they would recruit scholarship recipients for elementary school students supporting the Player Academy.


    The recruitment period was the same for everyone.


    It was stated that duplicate applications were not allowed.


    It could pierce the pride of the conglomerate groups if done incorrectly.


    Students applying to the Player Academy had to carefully consider their abilities and the scope of sponsorship before applying.


    I didnt need to worry, though.


    Eunha was already nominated as a scholarship recipient for the Sirius Group.


    Thanks to his father and Han Seohyuns influence.


    As a result, while other kids couldnt fully enjoy their summer vacation, Eunha spent his time relatively freely.


    Is this the Player Academy!?


    Well, its not bad. I was expecting the exterior of the building to be plain, but its sophisticated like a university.


    I saw in the guidebook that theres a big lake somewhere in the school. They say there are turtles in the lake.


    How can turtles live in a lake? Maybe you mistook them for jellyfish?


    His friends were the same.


    His friends didnt need to worry about which group to apply to.


    Because Hayang was Alices direct descendant.


    In fact, his friends were also nominated as scholarship recipients for the Alice Group.


    The only difference between Eunha and them was that they had to go to the exam venue formally.


    Of course, Hayang was an exception.


    But it feels like I forgot something.


    Eunha muttered while following his friends, who couldnt hide their excitement as they entered the Player Academy.


    He felt like he had forgotten something.


    Something seemed to be missing.


    A feeling of something important yet not so important.


    Well, its not important, so I must have forgotten. Ill remember it someday, probably.


    He decided to ignore it.


    It probably wasnt anything important.


    So it was fine to leave the feeling of forgetting someone in a corner.


    No Eunha! Why arent you coming? What are you doing!? You know the way, so you should lead us! What are you doing!?


    Captain! Hurry up!


    Mukminji, you haa.


    Minji, waving both hands, called from a distance.


    Eunha headed towards the kids who were waiting in front of a large tree.


    You can go slowly. We still have plenty of time.


    Its not a bad thing to arrive early for the appointment. Were asking for favors from Euna unnie and her friends!


    Thats right. They reserved a study room and a training ground for us, right? We shouldnt be late.


    Minji, putting her hands on her hips, scolded.


    And Seona gave a sarcastic remark, pointing her finger.


    Eunha sighed.


    What they said wasnt wrong, but there were still 30 minutes left until the appointment time.


    There was no need to rush; they could arrive on time without hurrying.


    Got it. Lets go If we sweat in this heat while waiting, it wont be good.


    Eunha grumbled and took the lead.


    Today was the day when Euna and the others were preparing for the entrance exam to the Player Academy.


    Euna, who called for <The Seed> Ryu Yeon-hwa and Han Chang-jin, reserved the study room and training ground for the kids.


    In principle, facilities couldnt be rented to non-Player Academy students.


    But through the name <The Seed> and sponsorship from the Sirius Group, Euna rented the facilities under the condition that Player Academy students would also use them.


    Sponsorship was nice.


    In a way, it was a debt that had to be repaid later, but there was no fixed date for repayment.


    The Player Academy is funded by donations from the Fairy Government, the Mana Management Organization, and the conglomerate groups.


    Therefore, being sponsored by a Group meant that the benefits of the Player Academy were considerable.


    Moreover, Euna was sponsored by both <Holy Mother> and the Sirius Group.


    It was a combination of fame, fortune, and power.


    If those people from <The Seed> are so amazing, No Eunha, make sure you dont show any resentment towards them, okay?


    My sister is <The Seed>, come on. Theyre not amazing people, just lucky ones


    Eunha, lucky ones is a bit harsh, dont you think?


    Why? Even though theres no obligation, people like <The Seed> receive unbelievable benefits, right? Thats just how it is.


    Thats because


    Now, even Hayangs face blurred into the conversation.


    He felt unjust.


    To him, speaking the truth was the source of his grievance.


    The image of <The Seed> wasnt much different to the students of the Player Academy secretly envied even though admired publicly.


    It was then.


    Oh? Theres Euna noona!


    Eunhyuk exclaimed as he spotted Euna waving in front of the training center.


    Next to her were Yeon-hwa and Chang-jin. They were also waving after her.


    Euna unnie got here first.


    My sister she came out so quickly.


    Eunha tactfully avoided Minjis sharp eyes. The Euna he knew wasnt the type to come out this early.


    Eunha! I missed you!


    Sis, we saw each other at home this morning.


    So, you didnt miss me?


    I missed you a lot.


    My little brother is so cute!


    Euna, who had been enjoying the breeze from the air conditioner inside the training center, ran over with her arms open.


    She hugged Eunha tightly, not caring about the gazes around her.


    A smiling Eunha patted her on the back.


    Just then, Yeon-hwa and Chang-jin came out of the training center.


    By the way, sis isnt it too early for you to come out?


    After practice, there was some time left, and well, Yeon-hwa said we might be late for the appointment, so we decided to wait.


    You shouldve come out at least 10 minutes earlier.


    Euna grumbled, puffing up her cheeks.


    Yeon-hwa, who had come right up to them with Chang-jin on her back, defended herself.


    Sorry, are you angry?


    I might get angry if you dont hold my hand


    Here.


    Yeon-hwa, who was once known as the <Ice Princess>, smiled and extended her hand to Euna.


    Euna took her hand and stood up, wrapping her arms around Yeon-hwa.


    Now, it was a familiar sightYeon-hwa carrying Chang-jin on one side and embracing Euna with her other arm.


    Well, Ryu Yeon-hwa was someone who was extremely punctual.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa.


    The Ryu Yeon-hwa that Eunha knew was a flawless person.


    Even if the forces that had once made Ha Baek-ryeon into a puppet tried to tarnish her reputation, she remained spotless as ever, making even dust refuse to stick to her.


    Indeed, there was no clean area comparable to her.


    Yoo Do-jun, who had defended against the attacks aimed at Ryu Yeon-hwa, had raised his hands and bowed his head in awe.


    To think that theres a person from whom nothing can be extracted even if theyre shaken I feel like Ive lived my life wrong up to this point.


    Even though Ive come this far, I dont think there can be a person who is as pure as she is This feels like Ive mislived my life.


    Youre the complete opposite of her.


    No Eunha, dont you like her too much? You and I may have changed our relationship, but you still have my support


    You were the one who told me to use casual speech first.


    No matter what, shouldnt you at least show some respect to the chairman of Eternal Group?


    Fine.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa was the polar opposite of Yoo Do-jun.


    In the dark realm, Yoo Do-jun attacked his successors and delighted in using strange methods, yet the man who became the chairman was fond of others finding him disreputable.


    Hence, while trying to prevent attacks on Ryu Yeon-hwa, he had to give up on finding enough people to subordinate her.


    On the other hand, this guy was great in a different way.


    Hey, Eunha, how are you?


    Yes, well


    The weather is nice today, isnt it?


    Its incredibly hot.


    Oh? Uh, yeah


    Yeon-hwa exchanged a glance but said nothing.


    But Chang-jin, with a tense expression, approached deliberately, even initiating a conversation. His intentions were clear.


    Eunha maintained his defensive wall.


    How could someone like him be involved in all sorts of corruption


    He still couldnt believe it.


    It was hard to imagine Chang-jin, who appeared timid, had previously been the one connecting the underground market.


    Before, he had been entangled in all kinds of corruption associated with the Fairy Government and the political circles.


    Also, he had thoroughly investigated him to enhance the eloquence of Ha Baek-ryeon even slightly.


    At that time, he had to abandon his plans.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa is a clean zone but even if we dig into Han Chang-jin, theres no end. It shouldnt have happened, but its better not to dig into him, Yoo Dojun said.


    He continued, The moment we attack Han Chang-jin, the whole of South Korea will buzz with corruption.


    The sweet potato vines are really long. Careless moves might turn even the groups still favoring the Fairy Administration into enemies.


    The same goes for the Eternal Group.


    It was also connected to Han Chang-jin.


    It was a shocking revelation.


    No Eunhas insight.


    What had happened to this person that made him untouchable in the dark realm?


    How much would Teacher Baek Seo jin have panicked oh


    Eunha stared at him with narrowed eyes.


    His gaze had been uncomfortable.


    Chang-jin pulled up the hood he had around his neck to cover his mouth, avoiding his gaze.


    Eunha, is there something on my face?


    No, not at all. Your face is surprisingly handsome I knew you as a ruthless person who didnt hesitate to stain his hands with blood.


    Uh, uh?


    Eunha didnt respond to Chang-jins confusion.


    He simply passed him and grabbed Eunas hand.


    Lets go to the study room now!


    Holding hands with Eunha and Yeon-hwa, his mood lifted dramatically.


    He led the children to the study room like that.


    Lets finish studying quickly and then go see the academy!


    Yes!!!!


    The goal for today wasnt just to prepare for the entrance exam; it was to explore the academy.


    Simultaneously, it was an opportunity to foster friendships with Ryu Yeon-hwa and Han Chang-jin.


    Since they were exchanging study tips between the Alice and Sirius groups, they didnt have to spend much time studying theory.


    Therefore, the lessons in the study room were light and fun.


    Euna, Chang-jin, and Yeon-hwa came to the whiteboard at regular intervals to talk about their experiences taking the entrance exam.


    For the students who were used to just studying, it was an interesting story to listen to.


    Ugh, Im so sleepy.


    Of course, Eunha dozed off in the middle of Yeon-hwas lecture. It was because Yeon-hwa was explaining past exam questions she had analyzed for the students.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa was that kind of person.


    Infinitely serious.


    So Eunha, while listening to the problem-solving session, accidentally bumped her head on the desk.


    Are you sleepy too, sis?


    Yeah, I am. Ive been at the academy practicing since this morning.


    Resting her face on the desk felt refreshing.


    Next to him, Euna was doing the same, resting her face on her hands.


    When their eyes met, both of them smiled.


    The soothing tone of Ryu Yeon-hwas explanations made their eyelids droop.


    Yeon-hwas voice is like a lullaby.


    Yeah, it does sound like that.


    What? What are you talking about? Pudding.


    Euna, who was about to drift off into dreamland, burst into laughter with a soft pudding.


    She tried to stifle her laughter by covering her mouth with her hand, but the desk shook unavoidably.


    Pu, pudding, pu, pudding.


    Eunha, stop!


    Turning her head to the opposite side, she hit the desk with her fist, trying to stop her laughter.


    In the end, she couldnt hold back her laughter.


    No Euna, No Eunha. If you do this during class, youre disturbing the others.


    S-Sorry.


    Yeon-hwa sighed.


    Euna managed to straighten her face and apologized to Yeon-hwa.


    Yeon-hwa turned her head sharply, reminding one of a blooming blue hydrangea, and let out a sigh.


    Ill explain it again, so listen carefully. Euna, Eunha, both of you, dont fall asleep.


    Right. If I fall asleep again this time


    If you fall asleep again?


    Noona might draw on my face.


    !


    Eunas face turned red.


    Once again, she couldnt hold back her laughter.


    Euna


    Yeon-hwa frowned slightly.


    After class, Euna had to make every effort to cheer her up.


    Lets take a break for a while, and then well practice mana control in the training center.


    The long theory class was over.


    Euna clapped her hands to liven up the atmosphere.


    When she said it was time for break, the children relaxed and slumped down on their desks.


    Yeon-hwas lesson had been so serious that they were quite tired. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Guys, its hot, right? Ill get some ice cream. Anyone want something to eat?


    Eating something sweet was the perfect way to relax.


    Han Chang-jin looked at the children slumped over their desks and asked, Anyone have a preference?


    But the answer came from right beside him.


    Chang-jin! I want Melona! Can you buy me Melona?


    Sure. Ill buy you Melona.


    Euna smiled brightly and asked, her mouth curving up to her ears.


    For some reason, Eunha was in a mischievous mood.


    Chang-jin hyung.


    Yeah, Eunha. Just tell me. Ill buy whatever you want.


    Really?


    Han Chang-jin said he would buy what he wanted.


    Certainly.


    Little did he know that Eunha was secretly scheming, almost like a devil.


    How about a Baskin-Robbins milkshake?


    Huh? A milkshake? Are they still selling that these days?


    Well, probably. I think I saw it near my house.


    He said, beating around the bush.


    It was a lie.


    Han Chang-jin, unaware of it, looked embarrassed.


    If they dont have it, can I buy something else?


    No, you cant.


    Eunha was firm.


    Han Chang-jins face stiffened.


    His expression resembled that of the <Shadow King> Han Chang-jin he knew.


    Ah, okay. Ill go around all the convenience stores near the academy, even if I have to Ill get you what you want to eat.


    Yes, please. Take care not to let the ice cream melt.


    Han Chang-jin acted quickly.


    He took the childrens ice cream orders and left the study room like the wind.


    If he hadnt boosted his mana, it would have been hard to keep up with him.


    Wow, thats fast! Thats how good <The Seed> is! Captain, I want to be <The Seed> too .


    Its not something anyone can do. And the reason he can run so fast is


    Love makes you blind, thats it.


    Eunha swallowed her words.


    He looked over at Euna, who was happily chatting with the kids.


    My sister is so popular, I wonder why there are so many pests around.


    It was Lee Kang-hyuk, and Han Chang-jin.


    None of them stood out as men worthy of her.


    There are no good men in the world, so I have to live with my sister. Eunae too.


    If Minji had heard, she would have frowned.


    Siscon was a disease that went that far.

 Chapter 199

    Chapter 199[Please take good care of me (2)]


    Its going to take a while to get the ice cream.


    Naturally, the break was extended.


    The kids flocked to Euna and listened as she told them about her life at the Player Academy.


    Im going to go get some drinks outside.


    Eunha, do you have money? If not, take my wallet.


    Its okay, I got money from mom. S��arch* The N??elFir��.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After spending several hours in the study room, he felt suffocated.


    He decided to take a short break, get some drinks from the vending machine, and get some fresh air.


    Huh?


    It was the moment when he was about to take out a Pocari Sweat.


    His attention shifted to the training ground located behind the vending machine.


    The training ground on this floor was entirely made of glass on the front side, making it easy to see inside from outside.


    Why is this girl, who said she was going to the bathroom, waving a spear here?


    A glimpse of blue hair could be seen behind the vending machine.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa was the only one in the Player Academy with hair that had turned blue due to the mana in her body.


    Eunha approached the training area where she was wielding her spear.


    Theres not a single flaw.


    Creating imaginary enemies in her mind, Ryu Yeon-hwa swung her spear as if striking with it.


    With controlled movements, adjusting her stride and adjusting her strength, she swung the spear so cleanly that it elicited admiration.


    amazing, you cant reach the level of being called the strongest with just her gift.


    On Taeyang, who had helped defeat the second-tier monster Maegu, who ruled the Gyeonggi Northern Government Centerin in the Red Dungeon also had the skills to be called the strongest.


    On Taeyang.


    He was.a protagonist no matter how you look at it, but he wasnt the strongest.


    He had graduated from the academy around the same time.


    He joined the player academy to support his sick mother and younger sister, and he grew stronger as he recruited players with outstanding skills to join him.


    He not only received sponsorship from the Galaxy Group but also got engaged to a direct heir of the Galaxy Group.


    After graduating from the academy, he joined the Changhae Clan, conquered the Red Dungeon in the Northern District Building, and implanted the image of


    in the minds of the people.


    Thats why his selection as the Third Genereation of the Twelve Seats was also a predetermined event.


    He was strong too, but if you really compare, it was because he had allies that he was strong.


    So On Taeyang was like a protagonist who would appear in a boys comic.


    Because he had allies, he was a man who seemed to infinitely grow stronger to protect them.


    He was also a growth type.


    Unlike Kang Hyun-chul, who reached the top ranks with his martial prowess alone, and Lee Dojin, who reached the top ranks with his brain, Ryu Yeon-hwa was different.


    Pretty.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa swung her spear horizontally. Following the line created by the spearhead, ice grew like a jagged dagger in the air.


    The ice, created momentarily, couldnt find a stable point to support and fell to the ground, while newly formed ice crystals fluttered around her.


    Thats really envy-inducing.


    <Flame Demon> for Kang Hyun-chul <Flame>.


    for Lee Dojin <Enlightenment>.


    <Divine Spear> for Ryu Yeonhwa <Frostization>.


    Gifts that could transform the mana in ones body into another substance from the moment it was manifested, without any restrictions, were extremely rare.


    There were only two people in the country who possessed the Gift of <Frostization>.


    While someone might want to freely manipulate ice, they faced the limits of their imagination and couldnt handle it.


    In contrast, she wasnt limited by the constraints of her imagination.


    I wonder should I check it out?


    Eunha quietly opened the training room door and reached for a box placed next to the entrance.


    It was a wooden sword used for practice.


    From there, he pulled out two relatively intact wooden swords and dashed towards Ryu Yeon-hwa, who was swinging her spear in the center of the training room.


    !?


    Ryu Yeon-hwa turned her body in surprise.


    Seeing him rushing towards her with wooden swords in both hands, she hesitated.


    Her judgment was quick.


    Seeing him holding wooden swords in both hands, she turned her back without showing her vulnerability and changed direction.


    Eunha, who pressed the brakes during the run, adjusted his steps in zigzags.


    He raised the wooden sword high, avoiding the attack.


    What is this kid doing!


    Avoiding the attacks as if he knew her own attacks, No Eunha narrowed the distance while dodging.


    She swiftly swung her spear, adjusting her stride and raising the spear upward.


    Eunha, who avoided the attack by jumping sideways, dashed forward to avoid the next attack.


    Nice.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa swung her spear horizontally. Following the line created by the spearhead, ice grew like a jagged dagger in the air.


    Eunha used her upward attack to jump backward.


    He couldnt use his internal mana


    If he manifested his internal mana, Ryu Yeon-hwa would also manifest her internal mana.


    If she did, hed have no idea what she would do and would be easily defeated by her.


    Rolling on the ground with a fall, Eunha ran along the wall without checking her position.


    He was being chased.


    Unfazed, Eunha leapt to the opposite wall.


    Without hesitation, Eunha jumped towards the opposite wall. He fell towards the spot where Yeon-hwa, who had been chasing him, was standing.


    !


    She hadnt expected it.


    She hadnt expected him to fall from above toward her, wielding a spear with a long reach.


    But she had been trained in spearmanship since childhood, and she did as her body told her, she simply twirled the spear to the side.


    Its over now.


    Disappointingly.


    The sensation of dueling without using any mana in her body wasnt bad.


    She felt like she realized what she was lacking, even if it was only for a short time.


    !


    Her disappointment turned into astonishment.


    As if she knew an attack would come from the left.


    She struck the spear powerfully from above while falling in mid-air.


    She parried the knocked-away spear with her spear and tried to strike downward diagonally.


    Ugh!


    She bit her lip.


    He threw the wooden sword he held in his right hand at her, who had been momentarily exposed.


    Its okay.


    Getting hit by the dagger wouldnt kill her.


    But this was a sparring disguised as a real fight.


    She retrieved the thrown dagger with the spear, then attempted to step back.


    Not enough!


    If she continued to swing like this, the spear would hit the glass.


    Even though it was reinforced glass infused with mana, she couldnt wield the spear in such close quarters.


    There was only one answer.


    If she couldnt avoid it, she had no choice but to charge head-on.


    Gripping the spear horizontally from the ground as she ran, she bent her waist and jumped.


    While running, she moved the position where she held the spear with both hands closer to the spearhead, and when the dagger was about to reach her, she stood the spear vertically.


    She deflected the dagger with the spear.


    Then, while Eunha, who had landed on the ground, couldnt rush at her, she threatened him, spinning like a windmill.


    In the midst of turning it back


    !


    For some reason, he had read her movement direction and attacked.


    Naturally, she had to block his dagger, which had reached close quarters, as soon as she grasped the spear.


    She was knocked backward with her feet on the ground by the strength of a child who was four years younger than her.


    It didnt stop there.


    He didnt let this opportunity pass him by, attacking relentlessly to prevent her from swinging her spear.


    There are no rules!


    It was irregular.


    Huh


    She couldnt predict his attacks.


    He dug into her as if he knew the direction she would move.


    While being pushed back, she tried to secure some distance by taking a step backward.


    As if he wouldnt allow that, he rushed at her like a beast.


    Even so, it didnt matter.


    A spear was not just for stabbing.


    As the spear was knocked away, she turned her body and aimed at his flank.


    When he hesitated for a moment, she stepped forward.


    Simultaneously, she returned the spear, held in reverse, and using both hands, she thrust him forward like turning a windmill.


    But he read her movement direction and attacked, digging into her like a lion.


    Ugh!


    Again, the spear is not just for thrusting.


    This is not a joke!


    Eunha clicked his tongue inwardly.


    His immature body was unable to block all of her attacks.


    He hadnt used any mana, and his muscles were telling him to stop.


    Of course, he was tired, too. A bead of sweat hung from the tip of his chin, glistening in the light.


    This should be the end.


    The eyes of the two, who had almost equally divided the sword and the spear, met.


    With an unspoken agreement, the two shifted from being the pursued to the pursuer.


    He intentionally ran along the glass wall, making it difficult for her to wield the spear properly, and grabbed the dagger he had thrown like sliding.


    Spinning in circles, he charged towards her again, striking the wall, just like before.


    This time, Ryu Yeon-hwa didnt panic.


    With power in her footsteps, she kicked the knocked-away spear like a volleyball and swung it down.


    This time too, he avoided it.


    She swung the spear that had passed over her back with a broad motion.


    Again with the spear head.


    She attacked and defended at the same time, never breaking the line.


    Even so, he managed to evade the attacks from a razor-thin line, finally reaching right in front of her.


    No way.


    He discarded his wooden sword.


    It was easy to see what he was going to do with it.


    With all his might, he would aim for her waist.


    !


    She was half right, half wrong.


    He didnt swing the wooden sword.


    Instead, he leaped from the ground and aimed for her throat, unafraid of the spears blade that loomed before him.


    Yeon-hwa was flustered.


    It was too late to block with the spear.


    Moreover, the dagger that had already grazed the spear was flying towards her eyes.


    .


    Youre really strong.


    You too. Youre really Eunas brother.


    Why does my sisters name come up?


    Euna is amazing. Ive never sparred with her myself, but


    Both of them lay exhausted in the training room without their armor.


    Eunha, his clothes soaked with sweat, lay sprawled on the ground, facing the ceiling.


    He was lying on the floor with his sweaty hair stuck to his cheeks.


    Meanwhile, Ryu Yeon-hwa, still holding her spear, didnt let go.


    It is said that Nam-gung seong once said, never let go of the spear under any circumstances so that it can become one with you at any time.


    Euna said she learned mana control from you. Turns out that was true.


    I only taught her the basics.


    Still, its impressive. Even now.


    The outcome of their sparring was difficult to determine.


    Eunhas dagger shattered into pieces during a critical moment, unable to withstand the impact.


    The reason for the scattered pieces of wood around him was due to that moment.


    He only had the handle left in his hand.


    Meanwhile, when the dagger approached her neck, Ryu Yeon-hwa instinctively pulled in her mana.


    So, he ended up being attacked by an ice chunk up close.


    Are you okay?


    It hurts a lot. My hand still feels numb.


    Im sorry. Really.


    Currently, Eunha was in a state where he couldnt let go of the dagger, which was the only thing left of his broken sword.


    Yeon-hwa had frozen the handle while holding it.


    She hurriedly applied first aid, but his frostbitten hand didnt move well.


    Please remove the handle.


    Sure.


    I gave up trying to remove the handle by myself.


    Eunha reached out to her.


    She carefully took the handle out of his hand while tilting her head.


    His hand was still frozen as if he were holding the handle.


    Is this really okay?


    Itll be fine.


    Eunha, who had been targeted by her magic before regressing, wasnt particularly shocked.


    He was just pretending to be in pain deliberately, finding her visibly apologetic demeanor unfamiliar.


    The fact that this person was the <Divine Spear> Ryu Yeon-hwa I knew


    It was hard to believe, but I thought it wasnt a bad change.


    Before regressing, <Divine Spear> Ryu Yeon-hwa was an incredibly lonely person.


    He had never seen her talking to anyone or being together with someone.


    Baek-ryeon wanted to be close to her, but she insisted on her role as a guardian of the fairy, not a human.


    So I was a little glad.


    The Ryu Yeon-hwa who once shared the meaning of protecting Baek-ryeon showed a human side, not a spear.


    That was the moment.


    Why are there kids in the academy facility? Dont outsiders know they cant enter the facility?


    Some say they want to use the training ground during the vacation They block the training ground because of childrens games Arent they going too far!?


    <The Seed> members, right? What are they doing using the academy facility like this?


    The intention of the non-invited intruders, who suddenly entered Yeon-hwas reserved training ground, was clear.


    They wanted to pick a fight.


    These idiots, seriously?


    There are no dumber people.


    Judging by the atmosphere and their weapons, they were undoubtedly third-year students from the high academy.


    In that case, even if they had heard about her skills, why were they provoking her?


    Surely they didnt think they were stronger just because they were third-year students?


    If so, they were even more stupid.


    Measuring a players strength by age is such a foolish thing to do.


    Have you all finished using it? Dont play kids games at the academy, do it at home.


    Lets practice too! You dont know how important the second semester is for us!


    I made a reservation here. Theres still time left. Look for another place.


    Yeon-hwa, who returned expressionlessly, replied to the people who entered the training ground.


    But there was no way they would just listen and leave.


    Their initial goal was to yield to her.


    Then lets fight. Lets fight, and the winner gets to use the training ground.


    Eunha sighed.


    I dont understand how people can grow up like that in this world.


    There must be a factory somewhere in this world that produces idiots.


    Oh?


    While thinking that, Eunha noticed that Euna and his friends, who had come in behind the newcomers, were saying something without speaking.


    I noticed someone expressing dissatisfaction.


    Among them, I interpreted what Euna, who pressed her face against the glass wall, said.


    Yeon-hwa! Just step on them!


    Yeah.


    It seemed Yeon-hwa confirmed it too.


    Having regained her strength, she approached the person at the front and replied.


    Alright.


    Upon hearing her words, people chuckled.


    Meanwhile, Eunha sighed, anticipating what would happen next.


    This is such an important time for the third-year students at the High Academy


    If they continue like this, they might not even catch the clans attention and end up in the hospital instead.


    Eunha was sure of it.


    Looking into Yeon-hwas eyes as she gripped her spear.


    The so-called Unrivaled Yeon-hwa was about to rise.

 Chapter 200

    Chapter 200Unlocked chapter (1/1)


    Thankss to Tom!


    [Please take good care of me (3)]


    Mo Jiran was a student in the lower ranks academically among the third-year students at the High Academy.


    All his friends felt the same way.


    This made him and his friends anxious.


    They all had pride in being part of the Academy since middle school. And it wasnt just them.


    Students who had been in the Academy since middle school looked down on those who entered from high school, creating a sense of superiority.


    Thats why people distinguished between those who graduated from the secondary academy and those who graduated only from the high school academy, even if they were in the same 25th class.


    Hey, Mo Jiran. Dont you find those newcomers to the third year this year annoying? They dont even have a foundation.


    Its frustrating seeing these people with no substance. And on top of that, from next semester, the clans are sending their members as instructors.


    Mo Jiran and his friends had a sense of superiority over the newcomers who entered the High Academy.


    They encountered their limits of talent when they entered the High Academy. But seeing these newcomers, who they had looked down upon, becoming stronger than themselves was discomforting.


    Furthermore, in their third year, newcomers from outside were admitted.


    People who hadnt learned anything about players or battle tactics in just one year, or to be precise, just one semester, what could they possibly learn?


    They thought so.


    Why are these people so desperate to fight against the monsters? Are they insane, ready to die or something?


    Filled with resentment toward the monsters, they absorbed the knowledge given to them like sponges and quickly adapted to the environment.


    Mo Jiran and his friends had completely lost their positions due to these newcomers. Yet, they had to find a way to get into a prestigious clan within the country.


    Even though they had graduated from middle school, they couldnt enter a mediocre clan that they hadnt even heard of.


    It would be too embarrassing.


    The problem was, even though they had finally managed to get a meeting with an officer of a famous clan today, the officer hadnt shown any interest in them.


    Mr. Mo Jirans grades arent bad either Honestly, even this level of performance is abundant outside.


    The only merit you have is that you and your friends have been in the middle school academy.


    But Mr. Mo Jiran, just as you know, our clan doesnt select people based on their good grades or education.


    It might be better for us to consider other clans.


    Well, wed do anything for the clan. With our passion and diligence, we wont lose to anyone!


    Passion and diligence exist in everyone. If you want to demonstrate that, its better to look for a job in a company rather than exploring clans.


    You may have learned in the academy, but players are all about skill.


    But still, its not something we cant consider. Mr. Mo Jiran and his friends at least have average grades.


    Bring me someone with decent grades from the 25th class graduating next year, and Ill think about it.


    If Mr. Mojiran brings someone, well give him a good place in the clan.


    .


    Mr. Mo Jiran, could you try a well-paying part-time job? Our clan has decided to send instructors to the academy starting next semester, and we want to identify a good student from the third year in advance.


    There are some things that cant be evaluated by grades alone, so if you have an opinion on a fellow student, Mr. Mo Jiran, please let me know.


    The officers words fell on deaf ears.


    He realized why the officer had taken time out of his busy schedule to arrange this meeting: It was for securing a better position in the clans power struggle, which would happen in the so-called clan politics, next semester.


    Who do they think they are to treat us like this?


    Even if theyre a prestigious clan, this is going too far, isnt it? How can they treat people like this?


    Mo Jiran couldnt recall how he had ended the meeting.


    When he snapped back to reality, he found himself aimlessly walking the corridors of the training center.


    His mind was filled with the thought that he needed to release some tension from his body.


    Why are there so many people here today? Its vacation, come on!


    Everyone is training now because they say next semester is important? Its already too late.


    As he muttered to himself, Mo Jiran spotted a female student leaning against the glass wall in one of the training rooms.


    Blue hair.


    This was a characteristic that immediately identified her as an academy student.


    <The Seed> Ryu Yeon-hwa.


    She was borrowing one of the training rooms.


    He knew that nothing good would come of facing her as <The Seed>.


    So he tried to turn away.


    Hey, what are those?


    Why are there children here?


    What kind of elementary school is this? Dont you know that outsiders are not allowed?


    No Euna was also quite a famous name in the academy.


    She stood next to Ryu Yeon-hwa and was known for her beauty, which rivaled hers.


    On the other hand, not much was known about her skills.


    However, No Euna was peeking her head out of the glass wall to see what was going on inside.


    Beside her, a group of elementary school children were doing the same.


    He also noticed that there was another child in the training center besides Ryu Yeon-hwa.


    Are they really here to play?


    Some of them must be guaranteed a future because of <The Seed>. Plus, they have time to play with kids.


    What are they going to do when they hit their limits later on? They cant see the future, really.


    Mo Jiran didnt like their behavior.


    Even though No Euna looked back at him when she withdrew her face from the glass, Mo Jiran moved forward, determined to vent his frustration.


    Ignoring No Euna, the kids, and even Yeon-hwas gaze, he led his friends into the training room.


    Lets show them where they belong.


    Youre all in the wrong.


    Even if he only had average grades among the third-year students, he was proud to have the skills to discipline first-years.


    Even if Yeon-hwa was <The Seed> S��ar?h the N??elFir��.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    <The Seed> was only called that because they were sponsored by a prestigious player, not because they were necessarily stronger.


    Of course, those who were called <The Seed> had the ability to do so.


    Still, he didnt care.


    What was that guy?


    I dont remember his name.


    But I do remember a man collapsed in the middle of the training ground.


    He had once worked on repairing highways shortly after graduating from the Player Academy, but he couldnt get any contracts due to his lack of experience.


    He begged me not to take everything from him except his device, whining and begging with tears streaming down his face.


    Maintaining monsters on the highway was a pretty thankless job.


    The people there needed entertainment to pass the time, and he ended up challenging the fallen man to a match.


    Survival of the fittest.


    At that time, he had stripped everything from the man, leaving him with just his underwear.


    Now that he thought about it, he vaguely remembered the faces of the people the man had brought with him.


    In the end, they faced the limitations of their talent and were left unacknowledged and were forced to work on the highway or do other odd jobs.


    In the player industry, talent was more important than anything else.


    Diligence and effort too.


    In the unpredictable world of players, they werent treated properly.


    Back when Eunha had low mana levels, his exceptional sense in handling mana was the reason he became a named player.


    Without talent, you faded away.


    The people who were currently lying on the ground would also eventually fade away due to their lack of talent in the near future.


    Next.


    Next.


    Now, uh!


    Next.


    Isnt he getting up?


    It was pitiful to the point of tears that such people were attacking Ryu Yeon-hwa, who would become the strongest woman in Sotuh Korea in the distant future.


    With just one blow.


    With a swing of her spear, they fell to the ground, and even a swarm of them was no match.


    Spinning like a windmill, Ryu Yeon-hwa battled them until they collapsed in exhaustion.


    Thats enough!


    Were wrong!


    Next.


    Please, please!


    Next.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa didnt blink an eye as she watched the people struggling to get up, even if they had visible wounds.


    It was a different reaction than when he was hit earlier.


    I should avoid them. Ill get hit for nothing.


    I dont know when this will end.


    Eunha, pressed against the wall and made his way back towards the entrance.


    As soon as he exited, he was greeted by Euna and his friends.


    Captain! That noona is really amazing! I didnt know a spear could be that cool!


    That noona handles the spear well, thats why. You, just continue with your sword as you were.


    I also want to be someone like her.


    Give it up, its too much for you.


    Minjis eyes narrowed.


    Eunha ignored her, shrugging his shoulders.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa is a prodigy.


    Such a person doesnt slack off in their efforts.


    Thats why, even before the regression, no one had reached her level.


    Even Kang Hyun-chul and Lee Do-jin were stunned by the amount of practice she put in.


    Its too much for Minji.


    She is amazing. So is Lee Do-jin, but Yeon-hwas movements are so neat.


    You have good eyes.


    I was born like that.


    Seona replied with an obvious tone.


    Eunha was at a loss for words.


    Since the incident last year, she had become resilient to the publics gaze.


    Jin-seona, youve grown so much.


    Im still not taller than you.


    Thats not what I meant.


    I know. It means that I can say that because you guys are here.


    Seona wagged her tail with a cough.


    Eunha smirked.


    Her vision was excellent.


    As an Ain, her physical abilities were also superior to others.


    She possessed the appropriate qualities as a Telepathist and Navigator.


    And so did Jung Hayang.


    Why are your hands so red? How did this happen?


    Hayang asked with a serious expression.


    She, too, had the qualities of a Navigator, capable of quickly grasping information and reading vast amounts of data without mental breakdowns.


    With her vast mana reserves, she seemed like she could play the role of a Caster too.


    Can they meet my expectations even when they graduate from the academy?


    Its hard to say for sure right now.


    Eunha tried to dismiss it, saying he was fine, attempting to move his hand that Euna was holding.


    Attempting to move, but


    Did Yeon-hwa do this?


    No.


    Lies.


    I got hurt during sparring for a moment.


    No matter what, if your hand gets like this, what will you do! Ryu Yeon-hwa is really


    Eunha tried to pull her hand away, but Euna grabbed his hand tightly.


    Examining his swollen, red hand closely, she pouted her lips.


    Regardless of the reason, she seemed to dislike the idea of injuring him.


    Ill scold Yeon-hwa later.


    But its not necessary


    Listen to me. Just keep holding my hand like this. It will get better in a little while.


    She had changed to Park Hye-rims <The Seed> this year and was learning healing magic.


    She had mastered healing magic perfectly.


    Since people challenging Yeon-hwa would often get hurt during spars and come to her for healing, she had learned it first.


    He silently felt her warm hands caressing his back of the hand.


    Try moving it slowly. Is there anything wrong with your body?


    Im fine. Thanks, Sis.


    His fingers had thawed enough for movement.


    When she pulled her hand away, the swelling had disappeared.


    Yeon-hwa?


    Euna


    At that moment, Ryu Yeon-hwa came out of the training center, having finished her admonishment disguised as a sparring.


    At first, Ryu Yeon-hwa tried to smile at Eunas greeting, but stopped when she saw the way she pursed her lips.


    Did I did I do something wrong?


    You did do something wrong. You froze our Eunhas hands.


    Oh, thats, Im sorry. I really am.


    Did you apologize to Eunha too?


    Uh, yeah. Ill do it one more time, though.


    Yeon-hwa bowed her head, while Euna scolded her angrily with her hand held up.


    Eunha couldnt help but be dumbfounded, seeing her, who hadnt bowed her head to anyone except Ha baek-ryeon before, so obediently bow her head to Eunha.


    Eunha, Im sorry.


    Oh, no.


    Did noona cast some kind of magic?


    He had to admit it once again.


    In his second life, Ryu Yeon-hwa was no longer the person he knew.


    Yet there were things that hadnt changed.


    Still, he had high hopes for her.


    Please take care of her in the future.


    Huh? Take care?


    Eunha extended his hand.


    Confused, Yeon-hwa took his hand and shook it.


    Why are you suddenly shaking hands with Yeon-hwa? Are you.?


    Its not what you think.


    It really isnt, is it?


    No.


    Really. But still if things go well between you and Yeon-hwa that might not be a bad thing either


    Thats not going to happen.


    Some things have changed in the second life.


    And some things havent changed.


    Someday, a second fairy will appear in this world.


    And Ryu Yeon-hwa would be the spear to protect her, just as she had been in his previous life.


    So Eunha said.


    Take care of her in the future.


    To the only person in the world who could trust her with Ha Baek Ryeon.


    Guys, Im sorry, Im really late, right?


    Chang-jin, where did you go to get ice cream?


    Thats a bit, theres some ice cream thats hard to get.


    The ice cream isnt melted, is it?


    Its not melted, and Euna, I took yours out last.


    Yeah, really?


    Euna took the ice cream out of the bag as a sign that she didnt care what Chang-jin said.


    The kids flocked to the bag.


    Here, Eunha, I got you what you asked for, right?


    Yes, it is, thank you.


    Han Chang-jin handed him the ice cream with a sweaty face.


    Eunha looked up at him blankly.


    Please take care of me in the future.


    Huh? Sure, Ill take care of you.


    In his previous lives, the two had snarled at each other as if they were enemies.


    The future had changed.


    In my second life, I honestly dont know.


    I dont know if I can trust him.


    But I can only trust.


    Its hot outside, isnt it? Use my handkerchief.


    Huh? Thank you so much. Ill wash it so its clean and I can.


    You dont have to give that back.


    Should I make some ice for you?


    Are you going to freeze me like last time?


    Eunha extended his hand to her.


    Yeon-hwa took his hand.

 Chapter 201

    Chapter 201[Jin Parang]


    There was only one week left until the start of the second semester.


    Starting from the sixth grade second semester, there would be nothing but busy days right from the beginning of the semester.


    The kids applying for middle school had to submit their applications, and those preparing for the Player Academy had to take the first-round exams.


    Thats why the family decided to go down to Incheon for this years Chuseok.


    Why did you come?


    What do you mean?


    No, you didnt have to come all the way here when youre so busy. You could have just rested at home.


    But I cant just not see Grandma.


    I dont want to see you


    Always complaining?


    Tch.


    In the end, it meant that this was the last time Eunha would see his grandmother before the Academy exams were over.


    That was why he had come down to Incheon to see his family, a week before the start of the second semester.


    Of course, Parangs lips pouted as soon as he saw him.


    Parang! Youve grown again! Your tail is fluffy too!


    Yeah, Ive grown! But Hey! Did you just sneakily smear grape juice on my tail?


    No, I didnt


    Whats wrong with you today, why are you scolding someone elses sister?


    Me, when did I ever scold her? You gave Eunae permission to play with my tail.


    I dont like it. Parangs tail is so dirty. I like Seonas tail better.


    No Eunha, that is.


    Quiet.


    No Eunae is really nice! I now know my tail is dirty! Thanks, really!


    The kids were experiencing grape picking.


    Wearing a straw hat with wolf ears sticking out, Parang grumbled non-stop but picked grapes with gloved hands.


    His grape-picking technique wasnt ordinary.


    I get along better with hyung than I thought.


    Eunha couldnt help but chuckle at the sight of him picking grapes.


    He had wrapped a white towel around his neck, wore wide pants, and picked grapesa sight that perfectly matched the vineyard background.


    The scenery of him picking grapes suited him well.


    However, the person who was the subject of the story probably had his lips pouted once more.


    Parang, are we going to eat all of these?


    Eat as much as you can. If you eat too much and get an upset stomach, its on you. Leave the things you cant eat to these grandpas and grandmas here.


    You must have worked here a lot, huh? Even earlier, people here treated you very warmly.


    You wouldnt know, No Eunha. How many years of experience do you think I have in this vineyard? After I started living at Grandmas house, my life as Jin Parang was full of twists and turns! What happened was


    Yeah, lets pick grapes.


    Eunae dropped a leaf on his tail while Parang was talking.


    Leaves, grapes, branches, and other things were stuck to the tail, which had been moving vigorously for a while.


    It was all Eunaes doing.


    How about telepathy?


    [Now I can send messages to whoever I want. You dont know how much these grandpas and grandmas clapped after seeing my ability.]


    Parang was now skillful in using telepathy.


    He could distinguish the thoughts he wanted to convey via telepathy, didnt cause any signal interference, and had no issues sending messages to the intended recipient.


    Telepathy was no longer a big concern.


    But still, hyung he really grew up.


    Eunha could slowly see traces of the Parang he remembered.


    His height was quite substantial too, he was quite taller than Eunhyuk.


    Until last year, he had been a large dog, but now he had become a giant dog.


    He seemed a bit different from the hyung he knew.


    Before the regression, Jin Parang <Mad dog> was a player who lived off of evil.


    An eye for an eye, a tooth for a tooth.


    Living by that credo, <Mad dog> was untouchable in the player world.


    Once he bit someone, he wouldnt stop until he paid back as much as he received.


    He had a quick temper, making a mess of everything around him. Being around him was irritating, and the more you looked at him, the more you felt uncomfortable.


    But what about now?


    Being around him was still irritating.


    Perhaps it was Parangs unique personality.


    But strangely, he wanted to tease him.


    His reactions were fresh, and most importantly, it was fun.


    If facing the rainy clouds in his previous life had felt like a storm, facing the overcast sky in this life felt like a light drizzle.


    Parang. What did you talk to Oppa about?


    I wont tell you, nyeh nyeh.


    Parang. Are you going to ignore me?


    Its not something a kindergarten kid should hear~


    Are you really going to ignore me?


    Hmph! If you dont listen to me, something will happen, like Hey! Oppa! Parang! Scold him a bit!


    Hey, why are you calling him out for something that was just a prank!


    Parang, who had already traveled that far, looked at Eunae, who was tired of picking grapes.


    Parang made eye contact with Eunha and smiled awkwardly, avoiding eye contact.


    To show his friendship with Eunae, he puts the grapes he just picked directly into her mouth. S��ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She frowned when she ate the grape, which was actually the skin.


    But what the heck.


    He hadnt lost his love for children, it seemed.


    In his previous life, Jin Parang used to take care of children whenever he had the chance.


    He would visit poor neighborhoods, taking care of kids.


    Sometimes he returned empty-handed, having been tricked by kids, and in severe cases, he returned naked.


    Yet, Jin Parang, who always paid back what he received, never laid a hand on children, regardless of the circumstances.


    He even praised the kids while grinning.


    Contrary to what was publicly known, he had been foolishly kind.


    He was a Jin Parang.


    Thats why he was called <Gullible> .


    Thats why he didnt like the massacre of Bae Subin during the Second Reclamation of Uijeongbu.


    Thats why he was willing to become a Twelve Seat to protect the Second Fairy Ha Baek-ryeon.


    And so he died.


    At the edge of the <Abyssal Dungeon>.


    Hey, kids! Stop and eat some watermelon! Its really sweet and refreshing!


    Eunae called out from the cabin.


    Eunha saw the back of the Jin Parang he knew as he lifted up Eunaes grape box.


    But in this life, dont let others beat you up.


    I dont plan on letting that happen.


    When Jin Parang entered the Player Higher Academy, he was bullied for his short temper, for not having any sponsors, for being born in the slums, and for being an Ain child.


    By the time Eunha entered the High Academy, the rumors about Jin Parang were already spreading badly.


    So in this life, he intervened to make sure he was in the same grade as Eunhyuk.


    He believed that no matter what happened, Eunhyuk would protect him.


    Therefore, even if Jin Parang entered the Player Academy, he would still be able to.


    How did I forget about this?


    Heading to the cabin, Eunha wrapped his head around the realization that had just dawned on him.


    He had been thinking about other things and hadnt considered Jin Parang at all.


    Sorry, Hyung.


    Eunha silently apologized to Parang, who was burying his face in the quartered watermelon.


    The way he treated him hadnt changed from his previous life to this one.


    Im going to be a player too!


    The family cooled off from the heat by eating watermelon in the cabin.


    During this time, the conversation shifted to the news that Eunha was going to apply to the Player Academy.


    Suddenly, Jin Parang, whose belly was like a mountain, intervened with watermelon seeds stuck around his mouth.


    He was like that from the beginning. Saying hes going to be a player.


    Grandmother wasnt particularly surprised by his unexpected statement.


    She calmly listened to the reason he gave for wanting to be a player when he told his family.


    Jin Parang said.


    The only way he, as an Ain, could live in this world with pride was to become a player.


    He wanted to become someone that no one could look down on.


    In the poor neighborhoods, there were many kids like him, many Ains like him.


    He wanted to help them even a little.


    Thats why I want to be a player. Uncle, auntie, please help me!


    He lowered his head until his bangs touched the rind of the watermelon he had eaten.


    His parents eyes widened at the sight of him bowing his head for the first time.


    Eunha was also inwardly surprised.


    He had thought he was a no-hoper, but now he was bowing so desperately, begging them to let him be a player.


    Dad, Siriuss application isnt considered late even if you apply now Am I correct?


    Yes. Sirius hasnt started accepting applications yet, so its not late to apply now. But Parangs abilities Eunha. What do you think?


    The application period started the following month.


    The first exam was the next month, and the second exam was a month after that.


    It was no problem to apply, but it would be a lot of trouble to prepare for the exams.


    Thinking about it, their father asked Euna and Eunha.


    Im worried about the first test, but, if its Parang, I think youll be fine for the second test.


    I agree with my sister.


    Euna knew that Parang had learned mana control from Eunha and could handle telepathy.


    The problem was the first test.


    The analysis in the Sirius study room was that there would be more candidates this year than last, and the test would be more difficult.


    The real issue was whether Jin Parang could pass the first-round exam with his current ability.


    Come on. Im smart!


    Parang, who is always quick on the uptake at such times, quickly protested.


    Euna and Eunha didnt listen to him and continued to think.


    Still, its better than nothing, isnt it?


    I have a record from Sirius and Alice. If he memorizes that, it might be possible?


    He just needs to pass the first test.


    If he sent Parang the record as soon as he got home and made him practice, he might be able to do it.


    If he didnt send him to school and kept him confined to his room until the first round of exams.


    What? No Eunha, why are you looking at me like that?


    What am I supposed to do?


    Dont you usually narrow your eyes? Do you think I dont know how youre planning to manipulate me right now?


    Yeah, its possible.


    Eunha decided to become a devil willingly for the sake of a better future.


    Of course, the better future he desired was solely for Ha baek-ryeon.


    Jin Parang was just a pawn.


    The problem is not only the first round of exams Mother, Player Academy requires mandatory residence in the dormitory.


    Thats right, Mom. If Parang goes to Player Academy, Mom will live alone. Are you okay with that?


    Is that so?


    Grandmother closed her eyes.


    At this moment, Mom had a premonition about something.


    Just like when Eunha had a sudden thought, Mom leaned forward, urging Grandmother.


    Then come up to Seoul. We thought that Eunha would enter the dormitory next year and it would be lonely, so Mom should be coming up to Seoul!


    This child is really Does a mother who raises three children still act spoiled like this?


    Grandmother muttered with an incredulous face.


    However, Grandmother seemed to think that Moms thoughts werent entirely bad.


    Can I go up?


    She asked Eunhas dad.


    Fortunately, theres an empty house upstairs. It would be nice if you did as she said and came up to Seoul with Parang.


    Yes, because Parang is here. Its probably better to find a house as he said. But then, wouldnt it be a burden on you?


    Mom doesnt know how much he earns. I heard hes bragging about it if others hear. Mom trust me, its more than enough to get a house without worrying about it.


    Thats not what Im talking about. If others hear about it, it will be seen as showing off.


    Mom, this house will not be sold. But its okay. This place is filled with memories for Mom and Dad. Leave the maintenance fees to me.


    Grandmother almost broke down.


    Eunha twinkled his eyes at the unexpected happiness.


    Now Jin Parang didnt mind at all.


    Grandmother just had to come down.


    However, we need to ask the children how they feel


    Agreed! I want to see Grandma often!


    Eunha grabbed Grandmas hands as if he had been waiting for her.


    Grandmas eyes widened and she burst out laughing.


    His parents were puzzled by the sudden reaction.


    I want to live with my grandmother too, cant you come up to Seoul?


    Me too! I want to live with Grandma!


    Euna and Eunae agreed.


    A smile spread across Grandmas face.


    Okay, when Parang gets into the academy, Ill come up to Seoul.


    You hear that, Parang hyung? No matter what, you have to get into the Player Academy. Do you understand?


    Hey, hey, calm down. Why are you scaring people?


    If only there were rooms for both time and sanity.


    Eunha, his eyes lit up, glared at Parang.


    It wasnt a request, it was a demand.


    Tired of the aura he gave off, he folded his wolf ears in half.


    The only thing left is the groups sponsorship. If Id known, Id have asked Sirius. The recruitment period has already passed, and I dont think hell be able to.. If not, Ill have to use my own money.


    Mom! Smartphone!


    Huh? Here you go.


    Dad is left to ponder the remaining problems.


    However, Eunha had a one-size-fits-all cheat key.


    He took the phone from his mother, went down to the cabin, and dialed the number in his phonebook.


    [Hello?]


    Hello? Is this Seohyun? How did you do during your vacation? Did you get sick? Were you healthy?


    [You never asked about my well-being all this time, and now that the vacation is almost over, youre suddenly asking about it?]


    Im sorry, Ive been so busy, and when I get a smartphone next year, Ill make sure to text you once a day.


    Eunha walked over to Han Seohyun, a direct member of Sirius Group.


    Eunha went into a submissive mode, his hands clasped together while holding the phone, not much different from a company employee trying to secure a contract.


    [I cant tell if youre lying or not, so its disappointing. Can you really keep that promise?]


    Of course, of course.


    Pride was unnecessary. He would give in to a dog.


    Eunha resolved to be humble to achieve his goal.


    [So, what is it? If youre calling me like this, there must be a reason.]


    I just wanted to hear your voice.


    [.]


    He smeared his mouth with saliva.


    He forced himself to raise his tone.


    All he could hear over the phone was her breathing.


    After a moment, she sighed.


    [Dont tease me. Im still two years older than you. Repeat, two years older than you].


    I never tease you, I mean it.


    [By the way, when are you going to take me to that burger joint you were talking about before?]


    Call me when youre free after school starts, Ill treat you, Seohyun.


    [Got it. Ill contact you soon. Is there anything else? I have private tutoring now, so]


    Oh! There was something I wanted to ask you!


    [What is it?]


    Regarding Sirius Group recruiting scholarship recipients, the application period has already ended, right?


    [Ha.]


    He didnt ask directly.


    He just casually asked.


    Even though he knew the application period was already over.


    So its not a request.


    And she knew exactly what he meant.


    [The application period is over, but we havent even done the internal screening yet].


    Really? Then.


    [If you apply now, the Sirius Scholarship Foundation will accept you].


    Thanks.


    [No Eunha, you owe me, Ill look forward to your delicious burger, bye].


    I got the answer I was hoping for from her.


    When Eunha returned to the cabin, he shared the good news.


    Heh, by the way.


    Dad was dumbfounded as he tried to figure out how to put Parang to the scholarship foundation.


    Even with his own connections, it was hard to get a foot in the door at the Sirius Scholarship Foundation.


    He could only marvel at his son, who had wrapped up the issue with a single phone call.


    My son, hes got some serious connections.


    He was suddenly reminded of his sons age.


    I should thank him.


    No Eunha.


    He was 13 now.

 Chapter 202

    Chapter 202[Jin Parang (2)]


    September.


    A day when the heat still hadnt let up.


    Is this Seoul!?


    The car relentlessly navigated the streets, tall buildings standing densely like thick trees.


    The pedestrian signal changed.


    Cars came to a stop, and people looking at their smartphones started walking.


    No Eunha asked me to meet him somewhere. Its so confusing, I dont know where it is.


    But amid the hurried movement of people, there were some who remained still, their hiking backpacks visibly bursting with contents, as if about to explode.


    Jin Parang, adjusting his backpack that was nearly his height, tilted his dark blue wolf ears.


    He had neatly arranged his tail behind him on the high-end train operated by Donghae Group.


    Now, in the middle of Seoul Station, he looked around restlessly.


    [No Eunha! Where are you!]


    Too many people.


    The streets were too crowded, too wide.


    Eventually, he gave up trying to find the meeting place and sent out a telepathic message.


    Gotcha.


    Just in time, he found him.


    Finding a familiar wavelength, the boy bared his fangs and grinned.


    His nose flared, and somehow he could smell the person he was looking for.


    He adjusted his backpack and turned his body in the direction where his senses led him.


    But-,


    [Call me Jin seona. Its a message from Eunha.


    Not that way, but this way, you idiot].


    The direction he turned and the direction the unknown telepath came from were completely different.


    Huh?


    He was sure he had gotten it right.


    Why is he over there?


    The boy turned his head and, next to a public telephone booth, spotted a familiar face, looking bewildered.


    In any case, he found him.


    The boy jumped with joy at finding someone he knew in this unfamiliar place, waving his hands.


    Noeun!


    Quiet. Be quiet. Also, you couldnt even track my location properly. Why are you so clumsy?


    Eunha didnt show mercy to the boy who had come up from Incheon.


    It hurts!


    On this day, when the top conglomerates were simultaneously conducting scholarship selections, Jin Parang suffered.


    They would see each other often at the academy in the future.


    Eunha wanted to introduce him to his friends, so he brought his friends to greet him.


    Theres a saying that first impressions are important.


    Eunha had given strict instructions to come out neatly when meeting them.


    But, whats the use of grooming just the tail?


    The rest is a mess.


    As soon as Eunha saw Jin Parang in the distance, he clicked his tongue.


    He had come out wearing flowery leggings, the kind you could easily see old ladies wear, thinking it was a good idea.


    No wonder his friends jaws dropped when they saw him.


    Moreover, he was carrying a hiking backpack, the kind that had its contents poking out from the entrance.


    The abilities are trustworthy despite appearances.


    Really?


    Shortly after he made that remark, Jin Parang, who had used telepathy, turned his body in a completely different direction from where he was standing.


    Minjis eye-rolling sounds were heard nearby.


    Eunha thought he had turned into a beet from embarrassment.


    If its a practical field.


    Jin Parang was indeed practical.


    Eunha decided to give him a spanking as soon as he returned home.


    Why did you hit me as soon as you saw me?


    Do you want another one?


    Tsk.


    Eunha decided to let go of trying to create an impressive first impression at this point.


    They would keep seeing each other at the academy anyway.


    Whats the use of a good first impression?


    The impression needs to be continued for it to be effective.


    In that sense, it was beyond Eunhas capabilities.


    It would be better to let everyone judge what kind of person he was after seeing him at their first meeting.


    Eunha observed the reactions of his friends who were looking at Parang, as if they found him mysterious.


    Hes acting weird.


    Hes older than you by one year, even though he acts like that.


    Hes even more creepy.


    That was Minjis evaluation.


    Eunha, who wanted to praise him, couldnt deny the words of the girl who had spoken.


    And you, arent you very crafty?


    What? Now what.


    Stop it, both of you. Youre already tired. What kind of day is this?


    An eye for an eye, a tooth for a tooth.


    Thats how Jin Parang is.


    Eunha sighed as he tried to stop him from smirking at her muttered words.


    Already, he wondered if hed get along with these kids at the academy.


    Nice to meet you! Im Choi Eunhyuk! I heard about you from the captain! Lets work together to become someone like him!


    What is he talking about. Captain? Who? No way, its him? Hey, even if I die, Ill never want to be someone like him.


    But something thats been bothering me since earlier, Parang, isnt that thing heavy? It doesnt look like you used any mana, so thats how you can carry it?


    Ahem, I have a lot of strength. Choi Eun-hyuk, right? Nice to meet you.


    The meeting between Eunhyuk and Parang went smoothly.


    Eunhyuk, who was amiable, broke down Parangs guard with just a few words.


    Eunha frowned at Jin Parang, who was acting all high and mighty.


    Hes a weird person.


    Hayang, dont get too close to that guy. You might end up like him.


    No. He seems like a good person. I dont feel uncomfortable around him at all.


    Hayang, who was sticking close to Eunha, stared at Jin Parang for a while.


    She had excellent sensory abilities, capable of reading information by sensing mana floating around.


    Only after she detected Parangs mana did she relax her guard.


    Last but not least was Seona


    Among the people Eunha was looking forward to meeting today, Seona was the one he anticipated the most.


    She had never met an Ain of her age before and had been eagerly awaiting him, her eyes shining brightly the whole time.


    When she heard he could use telepathy, her curiosity was piqued, and her tail wagged.


    He really has a tail. And ears.


    What? You too? Is this your first time seeing an Ain?


    Oh, it moved!


    Ains finding Ains fascinating Weird, they really are.


    Seona had been like this for a while now.


    She had been observing Parang closely, her gaze following him as she circled around him endlessly.


    Every time he moved his tail or perked his ears, she got excited and made a fuss.


    This is Jin Seona. Be friendly.


    Huh! So it was you. Who am I supposed to be friendly with.


    Oppa, can I touch your tail? I want to see what other peoples tails look like.


    Huh? Uh-huh, sure.


    I guess he wasnt used to being so enthusiastically favored by someone hed just met.


    Jin Parang was so taken aback by Seonas clasped hands and requesting demeanor that he forgot what he was saying.


    The corners of his mouth turned up as she spoke to him in such a friendly manner.


    After all, hes an easy-to-understand hyung.


    The meeting between my friends and Jin Parang ended safely.


    The day was extremely hot.


    It was too much to continue standing in front of the station.


    Is there a nearby place where we can rest and enjoy some air conditioning?


    There was still some time left before the scholarship selection would begin.


    Until then, I had to make sure my friends didnt get tired.


    Lunch would be paid for by the scholarship selection committee, so they decided to find a cafe.


    Eunha was thinking about going into a nearby cafe when he heard a voice.


    Me! Me! Me!


    Whats wrong?


    Jin Parang jumped up with his hands in the air, carrying a heavy bag.


    Theres somewhere I want to go! Theres something Ive been wanting to try since before we came to Seoul! Lets go eat it!


    Is it a meal?


    No! Its dessert!


    This was Jin Parangs first time in Seoul.


    So it was okay to do whatever he wanted.


    His friends all seemed to agree.


    Excited, Parang bared his fangs and grinned widely.


    I want to eat Sulbing! With injeolmi!


    Thats what he said.


    So you guys are taking the test at Alice and not Sirius?


    Jin Parang was ruffling his fur all over after having his first bowl of injeolmi bingsu.


    According to him, the truth of this world was condensed in one bowl of bingsu.


    By now, his friends, who had gotten used to him, just handed the bingsu bowl over to him completely.


    Ultimately, he single-handedly finished one bowl of bingsu.


    So, both of us are Sirius, why are you guys Alice?


    Well, theres a reason for that


    What?


    Jin Parang scratched his head, forming a question mark above his head.


    Seona, who was sitting next to him, whispered in his wolfs ear.


    Startled, Jin Paraang looked at Hayang, who was drinking a hot drink next to Eunha.


    Hayang only laughed awkwardly.


    Nonsense.


    He couldnt believe that she was a direct descendant of the Alice Group.


    But he wasnt completely oblivious.


    The kids in the room were essentially candidates sponsored by conglomerates.


    He was well aware that discussing such matters openly in a place where they were clearly visible was not a good idea.


    But its interesting. Both the Alice Group and the Sirius Group are taking the exam in almost the same location.


    Today, the teenage groups were scheduled to hold scholarship screenings at different locations.


    The top groups like Galaxy, Eternity, YH, and Pine would be in Jongno-gu, the heart of Korea.


    KK, Dangun, and Donghae would be in Yeouido, a neighborhood that is currently experiencing a revival.


    Sirius and Alice are the only ones to take the test in Seoul Station.


    Moreover, the two groups chose the YH Hotel and the Luminous Hotel as their testing grounds, as they faced each other.


    It couldnt be a coincidence.


    Eunha could guess that something must have gone back and forth between the two groups.


    Its nothing.


    The suspicion was quickly dispelled.


    Hayang, who had put down her teacup, replied, Its just for show.


    For show?


    Yes. Its a demonstration for other groups to see that Sirius and Alice have a good relationship.


    The alliance between Sirius and Alice.


    Externally, it was a show to prove the strong alliance between the two groups. Going further, it was also a warning to the Dangun Group.


    Touch one, and the other would retaliate.


    Sirius Group, which held high prestige among the players after Galaxy Group, and Alice Group, rapidly rising as newcomers.


    The top teenage conglomerates couldnt ignore the alliance between these two groups.


    Its not just Sirius and Alice. YH and Luminous, who lent the hotels, are also involved.


    I didnt know such a thing would happen in the future.


    Huh? What?


    Well, theres something like that.


    Eunha, who was scooping strawberry bingsu with a spoon, stopped and clicked his tongue.


    In the future he knew, group alliances didnt solidify in this way.


    Everyone was too busy enjoying their own benefits.


    Sirius and YH were hostile toward each other. Han Seoyeon, the 3rd generation chairman of Sirius Group, was more determined to overthrow YH than to surpass Galaxy.


    The Eternal Group didnt care about the power struggles between groups.


    The 2nd generation chairman, Yoo Do-jun, was only interested in things that could bring him profits.


    Pine Group positioned themselves at the center of these power struggles.


    Alice Groups 2nd generation chairman, Jung Seok-hoon, showed no interest in politics.


    His only focus was making high-quality potions to help players kill more monsters.


    KK Group and Donghae Group didnt get along due to overlapping business sectors.


    The same went for the Dawn Group and YH Group.


    Of course, there were alliances between groups.


    There was one.


    The alliance between Dangun Group and Dawn Group.


    Now it could be understood.


    How Dangun Group and Dawn Group had joined forces.


    Changhae Clanlord Gil Sung-jun had married into the Dangun Group, securing their sponsorship from Dangun. And maybe, to gain more power, he didnt hesitate to extend his hand to the Dawn Group, promising to make Byung-in the chairman of the Dawn Group.


    Had his thoughts gone too far?


    He couldnt be certain.


    But in his second life, Changhae Clan had moved to gain sponsorship from the Dawn Group.


    He couldnt guarantee that they hadnt done so before his return.


    Of course, the alliance between Dangun and Dawn was questionable as a true alliance.


    Even though the two groups were allied, they hadnt managed to build a proper cooperative relationship due to constantly pursuing their own interests.


    Even after Galaxy and Sirius joined.


    They were in a competitive relationship for the top spot.


    The alliance centered around Changhae Clan was nothing more than a bright plum in bloom.


    But its surprising that Luminous and YH are involved. I thought their business sectors overlapped, so they wouldnt get along


    They dont get along, but Luminous owes a debt to Sirius. YH has had a good relationship with Sirius since before


    That was strange too.


    Luminous made sense to him.


    Since the Dawn Group disbanded, Sirius had extended its hand to the Dawn Group, unlike other groups that rushed like wolves.


    The problem was YH.


    He still didnt know what had deteriorated the relationship between the two groups.


    But hey, Parang hyung, your name is the same as Seonas, right?


    All of the groups conversation was a boring story for the kids.


    Eunhyuk, who had been listening to the conversation between the two, asked Parang, who had his face buried in the bingsu bowl.


    Huh?


    Parangs face twisted at being called out.


    Ice frozen in his deep blue hair clung here and there.


    Maybe we have the same last name. You dont think Im related to her, do you?


    Wait, that could be possible.


    Its because you watch too many dramas.


    Eunha teased Minji, her eyes twinkling.


    She might joke about dramas, but the possibility that Parang and Seona might have been separated siblings when they were young was extremely low.


    Before his regression, he had never heard anything about blood relations from Parang himself.


    Even he was in denial.


    Maybe he attended the same church as Seona?


    Hayang chimed in.


    Most kids at the church Seena attended had the last name Jin. Perhaps Parang was also enrolled in a church sponsored by the Alice Group.


    Thats possible. Did you grow up in church, Oppa?


    Seena seemed interested too.


    Eunha was curious too.


    Who had given him the name Jin Parang?


    Unlike the kids, Parang casually responded without a fuss.


    Poor people in the slums gave it to me. Because my hair is blue, they called me Parang.


    Parang Oppa, what about your last name?


    I came up with that myself. Poor people kept teasing me, calling me blue, so I got annoyed.


    There were kids from the church next to the slums who added the surname Jin to their names, so I followed suit.


    This story about the origin of Parangs name was new to Eunha.


    It was truly a Jin Parang-like origin.


    In the midst of the children being speechless, Eunha raised his shoulders as he bowed his head.


    Alright, Ive heard enough. Now that its time, how about we all go to take the exam? S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The kids, who had awkwardly stood up from their seats, left the shop.


    He, already sponsored by the Sirius Group, remained alone at the table.


    Ah


    Then he realized it.


    The fact that Parang was sent off in flowery patterned clothes.


    A deep sigh welled up within him.

 Chapter 203

    Chapter 203[Jin Parang (3)]


    The participants in the scholarship selection test came from various social backgrounds and positions.


    The children gathered in the YH Hotel Seoul Station ballroom were keeping their distance from those with different backgrounds.


    Some kids grouped together based on similar backgrounds.


    Whats that?


    I dont know.


    Is he from the slums too?


    But they look surprisingly clean for that?


    But seriously, whats up with his appearance?


    It wasnt until it was almost time to meet that Ain appeared in the auditorium.


    He placed his hands on his knees, panting, and shook his messy tail.


    When he lifted his head, his hair, matted as if something had stuck to it, was revealed.


    .


    But that wasnt the problem.


    Children with different backgrounds were left speechless.


    The Ain was wearing tight-fitting pants that vaguely outlined his lower body.


    It was as if a terrible sight would unfold if a gust of wind blew.


    What? Why are they staring at me like that? Did they come here to sightsee or something?


    Oh, no.


    Jin Parang, the boy, snarled uncomfortably, feeling the gaze of the children.


    He growled at a nearby kid and stepped forward towards the platform.


    The crowd parted.


    Kids, who didnt want to meet his gaze, cleared the way with disgusted faces.


    Once he reached the platform, he stretched his body with a crackling sound, holding a ball in each hand and foot.


    Theyre all dead.


    In the scholarship selection test held by the 10 major chaebol groups, the range of sponsorship varied depending on the childrens grades. So Parang was determined to pass the selection test with the best grades.


    Watch and wait, No Eunha. Ill show you how amazing I am through my grades.


    Jin Parang still couldnt understand.


    Among the kids gathered here, he and the kids from the Sirius Groups affiliates were practically assured of sponsorship.


    As long as they didnt cause trouble, they were practically guaranteed to pass.


    Even so, he didnt have to make a scene, especially in those pants.


    No Eunha was embarrassed about where to look.


    Even the supervisors seemed to agree.


    In the VIP room, where they could clearly overlook the auditorium, the supervisors made noises as if to clear their throats, avoiding unnecessary glances.


    [The examination will begin now, all of you, please.]


    Jin Parang ran as soon as he heard the announcement.


    His pants flew off his body, revealing the outline of his front.


    For kids still going through their growth spurt, their physical development, influenced by age, couldnt be ignored.


    Moreover, Jin Parang, who was one year older than the kids participating in the scholarship selection, was an Ain.


    With physical abilities superior to ordinary individuals, once he decided and exerted his strength, the test turned into a childs play for him.


    Is this all? Come on, try to take it! If you cant snatch this from me, youll be eliminated right here, you know, dont you?


    After the internal mana check, the first round of tests took place.


    The examinees had to protect scattered balls around the auditorium within a limited time. However, the supervisors didnt mention that one person could only hold one ball.


    As a result, Jin Parang embraced balls with both hands and kicked the ones he couldnt hold like playing soccer, darting around.


    The wolf, thoroughly enjoying himself, also kicked away the balls of passing kids far away.


    That idiot He should at least take the test seriously. Why is he fooling around like that?


    In the VIP room located on the upper floor of the auditorium,


    No Eunha, who had been carrying his bag on his shoulders since Jin Parangs arrival in Incheon, leaned his head against the glass window and sighed.


    After all, Jin Parangs sponsorship was already secured.


    Just maintaining his position was enough for him to pass.


    He didnt have to cause a ruckus like this.


    Moreover, in those pants.


    No Eunha felt awkward, not knowing where to look.


    Even the supervisors seemed to agree.


    The ones in the VIP room, looking out the window, made noises, clearing their throats, or coughing for no apparent reason.


    Is that the Ain you asked to add, Eunha?


    Yeah.


    Actually, Eunha had planned to deliver the pants to Parang and leave.


    However, when he arrived at YH Hotel, the test had already started. While he was reluctantly leaving YH Hotel, he happened to meet Han Seoyeon, who had come all the way here to watch the selection test.


    She guided him to the VIP room, saying that he should at least watch the selection test since he had come.


    At first, I didnt understand why you brought that kid to Sirius.


    Yes.


    His skills are better than they appear?


    Seoyeon, sitting next to the supervisors seat, smiled slightly, looking down at the auditorium.


    No Eunha had to force a wry smile as he sat next to her.


    That hyung isnt too bad.


    Jin Parang was born in the slums.


    He had some combat experience even before he met Eunha.


    Moreover, he learned how to control mana and gained telepathy, giving him an edge.


    Now, he could easily defeat the kids below who were supposed to snatch the ball from him.


    But he should still be careful.


    It wouldnt be good if he attracted unnecessary attention from Sirius.


    Shall I sponsor him exclusively?


    And just like that, Seoyeon showed interest.


    No Eunha decided to convince her internally.


    Parang is an Ain, noona. Dont you think people will point fingers if you make him your exclusive player for no reason?


    I dont care about that. I just need talent. If they have the ability, I can handle the rest.


    You already have plenty of exclusive players. Theres also Sirius Wools Gong Cheong-gi.


    Eunha, dont you think that kid will be an excellent player?


    .


    For a moment, Eunha couldnt deny it.


    Han Seoyeons eyes were precise.


    Before the regression, those who had faced the limits of their talents, they were just B-level players according to Mana Management Organization standards.


    On the contrary, Jin Parang was treated as an S-level player based on both Mana Management Organization and Mist flower party standards.


    Im going to be the next president of Sirius Group one day, do they have the power to protect me?


    Well never know until then, and if youre thinking about becoming the next president, you should be careful who you hire.


    The words and actions of the people you surround yourself with will make you who you are.


    In that sense, Jin Parang was out.


    Eunha indirectly revealed how difficult it was to control Jin Parangs temperament.


    Yet Han Seoyeons curiosity was piqued.


    In the end, although she decided to think rationally about the future and let go of Jin Parang


    It cant be helped. Now that you put it that way, I hope he becomes a player who will honor Sirius name.


    Good idea, find someone else.


    Its a shame though. I was thinking about making an Ain player my own this time, since Hayang has recruited an Ain girl into the faction.


    Han Seoyeon pouted her lips and grumbled.


    Eunha didnt say anything more.


    Before he knew it, the first test was over and the second was underway.


    This time, Jin Parang had gone crazy.


    He, who had already secured sponsorship was still holding his ground and facing criticism.


    Come on, everyone! Im right here!!


    Jin Parang shouted.


    Like a wolf that had successfully hunted.


    Eunha didnt know why he felt embarrassed; it wasnt his fault.


    Eunha openly sighed at this point.


    Han Seoyeon enjoyed watching Jin Parangs antics in the auditorium.


    What a waste, such a waste. How about leaving it to Seohyun? If you are around, he probably wont cause any trouble, right?


    Its better for my mental health to just give up.


    Wolves are difficult animals to tame.


    The animal that refused to be tamed, trapped within us, was indeed a wolf.


    Jinfarang was that wolf.


    A mad wolf who refused to be tamed by anyone.


    Not even Eunha in his previous life could tame him properly.


    Although he was much better off.


    In his previous life, Jin Parang was an Ain child who lived with hatred for the world in his heart.


    In comparison, in this life, Jin Parang was relatively stable.


    After all, the only person I can trust is Euna, whom I love after my sister. I hope she graduates from the academy soon and joins me.


    Eunha hoped so too.


    A dedicated player protecting Han Seoyeon would be safer than a player defeating monsters.


    Even though it didnt seem like Euna would do that.


    Eunha didnt ask her directly.


    But ever since Euna decided to become a player, she wanted to be player to save someone.


    Perhaps she would not become Han Seoyeons exclusive player.


    The third round of the exam has started.


    It was fun again. I wonder how interesting hell be in the next exam


    Eunha deliberately changed the subject.


    He had no intention of letting Han Seoyeon know.


    I annihilated all those guys there! What if players aspiring to join fall like that!? Is there really no talent in this world Seriously, this world is so messed up.


    Oh, its because of you, hyung. I still dont know how to train you properly.


    Hey! No Eunha, what training! Im a year older than you


    Why, well.


    No, just lets refine our language a bit.


    The scholarship selection competition of the Sirius Group has safely ended.


    Fortunately, there were no casualties.


    Only a few injuries occurred.


    Eunha scolded Jin Parang, who had been proudly asking for compliments all the way home.


    The dog in wolf form quickly became timid and looked up at him.


    It might be more efficient to surrender rather than tame him


    Dude, what are you talking about, I told you, I feel weird when you look at me like that.


    What?


    Not pissed, just a little scared. Relax your eyes, dude.


    Next month, there will be the first examination of the Player Academy, and the month after that, there will be the second examination.


    Parang would spend the night at Eunhas house tonight and take the train down to Incheon tomorrow morning to prepare for the first test.


    Welcome, Parang.


    Parang Parang!


    Parang followed Eunha into the house.


    The corners of his mouth twitched up when he saw his mother and Eunae running out the door.


    His wolf ears perked up, and he seemed quite pleased.


    Mom, wheres Dad?


    Dads still at work. Lets eat meat without him today.


    What!? Meat!? Mom, mom, what kind of meat!?


    I prepared shabu-shabu so that we can all eat together. Julieta and Bruno are waiting inside, so go in and say hello.


    Parangs face brightened at the mention of meat.


    He walked towards the living room where the smell wafted, seemingly entranced.


    Inside, Julietta and Bruno, who were preparing shabu-shabu, greeted him warmly.


    Parang, eat a lot.


    Mister he looks different from how he acts!


    When Bruno scooped a lot of meat for him with a ladle, Parang was moved as if he were going to shed tears.


    Julieta chuckled softly.


    Unnoticed, Eunae had attached herself to Parangs side, playing with his tail.


    Seona unni?


    Its not unni; its noona.


    Is this Seonas unnie?


    No. This is Parang Parangs!


    Parang Parang? Parang Parang!


    Yes, Parang Parang!


    Parang was quite popular among Eunae and Avernier.


    Today, Parang, who was in a good mood, didnt stop the children from playing with his tail.


    But after swallowing the meat, he frowned. S��ar?h the n??el Fire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Hey, my tail isnt something to eat.


    It tastes bad.


    Theres meat here, so why are you putting my tail in your mouth? Ugh, it even smells like saliva.


    Ugh


    Indeed, my tail is magnificent. Even at this age, I know how splendid I am you brat.


    Oh!


    Parang, who had his hands on his knees and was supporting his body, sent a chopstick flying toward Avernier, who was playing with him.


    Ugh


    Parang, you shouldnt do that. If you hit Avernier while hes still young


    But hes four years old? I was rummaging through the slums at his age; whats a little brat like that


    No, thats not what I meant.


    What Julieta said wasnt that.


    Before anyone knew it, Eunha and his family were moving away from him.


    Bruno, holding the gas burner for shabu-shabu, and the others holding the plates had moved away.


    What? Why is everyone sneaking away like that?


    Hyung, Ill pray for your peace.


    What nonsense is thisuh?


    Ow ow~!!


    That day, Parang realized that there was a genius even greater than himself in this world.


    No Avernier, age 4.


    Without anyone teaching him, the child, who knew how to handle mana at a young age, pushed Parang away with his hands filled with mana.


    When Parang, who was not expecting an attack while holding chopsticks in his mouth, woke up, it was time to return to Incheon.


    Man, my shabu-shabu.


    In my opinion, you shouldnt be greedy for food, hyung.


    Eunha saw Parang, who was crying a lot on the train back to Incheon.


    I gotta admit, Ive been dying lately. Midterms are creeping up on me and Im feeling like a potato. Next week, (hopefully) Ill be back with my usual updates (unless my exams decide to pull a surprise final exam on me).

 Chapter 204

    Chapter 204[Pepero]


    Among his friends, there was no one who didnt pass the first round of exams for the Player Academy.


    Jin Parang, who had belatedly dedicated himself to studying, also managed to pass the written exam safely.


    It was inevitable that the kids who passed the test with a high competition rate would sing victory songs.


    I didnt even think the second round of exams would be more challenging. S��ar?h the ��ov��lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The kids would manage on their own.


    It was mid-November.


    There was only a week left until the second round of exams for the academy.


    Whether they knew it or not, the kids were caught up in the aggressive marketing of Luminous and YH Group, even at school.


    Kids who came to school in the morning were carrying Pepero, exchanging them with anyone they met, regardless of gender.


    See? I told you it would be good to bring Pepero!


    I told you last time. This is just a marketing strategy by big companies. Id rather eat rice cakes


    Unable to beat Minjis persuasive arguments on the way to school, Eunha ended up buying a few Pepero sticks at the convenience store.


    Even though he didnt feel the need to buy them.


    But seeing the kids in his class carrying Pepero, it seemed that this years trend was quite strong.


    Its our last year as elementary school students. Since were doing it, lets make it fun enough to be memorable.


    So, are they fighting with Pepero swords to create memorable memories?


    .


    Eunha scoffed, pointing at the boys playing with Pepero sticks.


    Minji, who lost in the Pepero game on the way to school, sighed openly when she spotted Eunhyuk holding two large Pepero sticks, playing with them.


    She let out a curse word.


    Didnt I tell you not to swear?


    Theres nothing wrong with swearing, even the kids in the lower grades swear like its nothing, and Im at a good level!


    If I told you not to use it, dont. Why are you using bad language at this age?


    Ive been swearing since I was a kid. Isnt this totally arbitrary?


    As Minji said, there were quite a few kids at Doan Elementary School who used vulgar language.


    He was surprised when a child in his class bumped into him the other day and swore at him without apologizing.


    Eunae shouldnt be like that.


    Im so anxious for next year.


    Next year, Eunha will go to a player academy and Eunae will go to an elementary school.


    The Player Academy requires students to live in dormitories.


    That meant I wouldnt get to see her in elementary school.


    He worried about his sisters ability to maintain her good manners in the midst of foul-mouthed children.


    Why are you guys fighting in the morning? Here, this is Eunhas. This is Minjis.


    Seona approached, tail wagging.


    The two, who turned away from each other, received the Pepero she offered gratefully.


    He suddenly wondered.


    Come to think of it, didnt the teacher tell us not to bring food to school?


    During Valentines Day this year, Im Dohon told the kids not to bring food to school.


    Even if he was in fifth grade back then, he became the homeroom teacher for the sixth grade, so he couldnt just ignore it.


    But Minji and Seona just shrugged their shoulders, acting like it was nothing.


    Theres a school store at school, so the rule of not bringing food doesnt make sense.


    Besides, they said theyll allow it this year.


    Why?


    Alice Group decided to distribute Pepero to the entire school.


    So, there was a connection.


    Eunha accurately pinpointed what Seona was saying.


    There was no Hayang in the room.


    As a direct member of Alice Group, she was probably leading the affiliate kids to distribute them to the entire school.


    To maintain the information network planted in the school until graduation.


    Also, to gain Alices favor with the kids.


    Ever since the incident with Seona a while ago, Hayang didnt hesitate to use Alices name at school.


    Apparently, the Alice Foundation prioritizes students from Doan Elementary School for scholarships because of her relationship with them.


    As long as they had some ability.


    Me and Eunhyuk have to go help the others, so well go first.


    The results of the Conglomerate Groups scholarship selection were announced on the same day.


    Seona, Eunhyuk, and Minji were, of course, sponsored.


    In a sense, they had fallen under Hayangs protection.


    From now on, they would see each other at every gathering organized by the Conglomerate Groups.


    Seona and Eunhyuk didnt like it.


    But they reluctantly accepted.


    Eunha told Seona that the player she wanted to be are the ones who live in that world.


    Seona wanted to be a player that no one could ignore.


    To do that, she needed to understand their world and have the power to stand above them.


    She needed to use Alices name to her advantage.


    Would she be able to do it?


    Perhaps thinking along similar lines to Eunha, Eunhyuk agreed to accompany her, saying he was worried about sending her alone.


    But you dont have to go with them, do you?


    Come on, do you think Im not going to do anything?


    Minji opened her bag.


    The bag was filled with Pepero sticks; no notebooks or stationery could be found.


    Im going to give them to the teachers and staff. Dont you know the division of labor?


    Uh, yeah. Do your best.


    Minjis personality wasnt going anywhere.


    Bewildered, he waved as she left the classroom, carrying the bag.


    You go first.


    What, youre not going home, where are you going?


    I need to buy something. See you tomorrow.


    Okay, Ill go first. See you tomorrow.


    Class is over.


    With plenty of Pepero received from the kids, Eunha, unable to eat them alone, parted ways with Minji at the crossroads.


    Having also parted ways with Eunhyuk and Seona midway, he headed to the city center.


    Whats so urgent?


    As he walked, Hayang suddenly appeared in his field of vision.


    He had to go through the city.


    Hayang was on her way to help her father at Happiness instead of her mother taking care of her younger brother.


    So Hayang was walking with him through the city.


    Im buying Pepero to give to my family.


    Eunha pointed to the bag on his shoulder.


    The bag filled with Pepero was quite substantial.


    While exchanging Pepero with the kids, the bag had inflated this much.


    Eunhyuks Pepero had even popped out through the unzipped part of the bag.


    If he hadnt known it was Pepero Day today, he might have just gone home, but he received this much.


    Also, he had already bought his friends share in the morning, so it was right to buy his familys share too.


    Thats mean.


    Whats mean about it?


    You gave me Pepero that they sell for a thousand won at the convenience store.


    Not long ago, as part of a new business venture, the Luminous Group aggressively acquired well-known confectionery shops nationwide.


    Luminous Sweet Seongbuk-dong Branch.


    The store, which had been one of the top three bakeries in Seoul before the Fairy government took over, now displayed a statement made with a symbol of the daisy.


    It hadnt existed in his previous life.


    Originally, I was going to buy yours here, too, but I ran out of time, so I bought it in a hurry.


    Lying.


    As soon as they entered the store, Eunha took out a tray. He made excuses to the following Hayang.


    She quickly saw through his lie.


    Puffing out her cheeks, she glared at him with a disgusted expression.


    Seohyun told me.


    What kind of affair did she have with you again?


    Eunha, you need to filter your words. At least half of what you say is either blurted out without thinking, or its a lie.


    That noona really wont work. How can she turn me into a liar in her eyes?


    Eunha frowned.


    Stabbed in the back, he tried to convince her with a deliberately frustrated face.


    But she remained steadfast.


    Eunha, youre lying.


    Im not lying.


    You think I dont know?


    Hayang stared at him with round eyes.


    For a moment, Eunha realized that she had an excellent sense of reading information through mana.


    No, no.


    Reading information and reading my mind are two completely different things.


    Thats not what her gift does.


    Eunha had an idea of what her gift might be.


    The gift of being able to take in countless amounts of information without overloading her mana power.


    <Multitasking>.


    She couldnt read the emotions.


    I just know.


    Are you like my mom?


    Not as much, but, Ive been watching you. And dont you think I know that?


    The words were subtly persuasive.


    Eunha chuckled as he saw Hayang, who was self-assuredly holding a ribbon.


    He claimed to know her, but he really didnt know much about his friends.


    They were always the ones who approached him, not him.


    So your lies dont work on me, Eunha.


    It seems like just yesterday you were crying in kindergarten.


    I was a kid then.


    Youre still a kid now.


    Tch, that goes for you too.


    Eunha didnt reply to Hayang, who pouted her lips.


    He picked his favorite snack with tongs and chose Pepero to gift to his family.


    Hayang, you dont have to buy Pepero, right?


    Im going to make Pepero at home later. Ive prepared all the ingredients, so its okay.


    Eunha took the snacks on the plate to the counter.


    As his appetite led him, he ended up filling the plate with snacks.


    Fortunately, it was an amount he could afford with his allowance.


    Are you going home now?


    Ill give you a ride.


    Yeah!


    The weather was chilly.


    The two who came out of Luminous Sweet put their hands in their jacket pockets.


    They chatted, bumping elbows as they walked.


    Before they knew it, they were climbing up a hill.


    Ahead of them, they could see Happinesss cabin in the woods.


    Thats it. Thank you.


    Be careful.


    Go inside safely.


    Yeah, see you tomorrow.


    Oh, Hayang, wait a moment.


    Yeah?


    Hayang, who was about to run towards Happiness, stopped at Eunhas call.


    He extended the Pepero he had secretly kept aside while choosing his familys share at Luminous Sweet.


    Im giving this to you only. Dont tell the others anywhere else.


    Hayang stared at Eunha with wide eyes.


    As long as she stood there obediently, he handed her the Pepero.


    Only then did Hayang break into a bright smile.


    Thank you, Ill enjoy it!


    She replied with a cheerful voice and hurriedly ran up the hill with quick steps.


    Turning back midway, she waved to him, watching her enter Happiness.


    Eunha also waved back.


    He intentionally took a longer route home.


    To preserve the neighborhood where he was born and raised.


    From next year, he had to stay in the academy dorms.


    For six years until he graduated from high school.


    He would come home whenever he had time, but there wouldnt be many days when he stayed at home like before.


    Since the moment he became a player, there would be consecutive events shaking the country.


    He had no intention of being a mere spectator or being satisfied as a supporting character.


    He aimed to be the center.


    To become the center and eliminate all the nuisances that interfered like waves sweeping everything away.


    That was his thought.


    To dive into the whirlpool called the world.


    No matter how difficult and arduous the path might be.


    Im back.


    Time passed, and it was the day when the second round of exams for the Player Academy was about to begin.


    1. pepero (in Korea), pocky (in Japan), chocolate covered/dipped pretzels (other countries)


    2. PEPERO is a kind of snack. It has chocolate on it or almonds. There are many kinds of it like original, nude, almomd, blueberry yogurt, black chocoetc.

 Chapter 205

    Chapter 205Unlocked chapter (1/3)


    Ty RJ


    [Entrance Exam]


    The reason Player Academy has established its presence at the current location dates back to the era of the end of the century destruction in 1999.


    The end-of-the-century destruction that occurred simultaneously worldwide led to the transformation of Jogyesa, the main temple of the Jogye Order of Korean Buddhism, into a Red dungeon.


    The Red Dungeon, Jogyesa Temple, became ubiquitous and eroded its surroundings at a rapid pace.


    At that time, players attempted to conquer Jogyesa to prevent the erosion from reaching Gyeongbokgung Palace, but even though the erosion stopped, the dungeon did not completely disappear.


    However, they couldnt just leave the land empty in the heart of Jongno-gu.


    Therefore, Mana Management Bureau, the predecessor of the previous government and Mana Management Organization, devised a plan to construct Player Academy on top of the Red Dungeon.


    To entrust the management of the conquered dungeon to those aspiring to become players.


    And to provide them with a conducive environment.


    Thus, Player Academy became the first building in the country to be constructed on top of a dungeon.


    Even now, there are monsters from the dungeon beneath the academy.


    There are so many people.


    Be careful not to get lost. This area is incredibly vast, and if you lose your way, you might not make it to the exam hall on time.


    Eunha led Eunhyuk through the crowd of their peers.


    Other children, apart from him, clung together to avoid being swept away by the crowd.


    Even if its an exam, why are there so many people? If its a multiple of 3, shouldnt it be 900?


    The grounds are so big, its hard to find a place to stand.


    Pushing here and shoving there.


    Minji, who was holding onto Seona and Hayangs hands, frowned in annoyance.


    Already tired from the traffic jam before arriving at the academy, the children looked weary.


    Their parents had even decided to wait outside until the test was over when they saw the crowds gathered in front of the main entrance.


    There are many people who came from rural areas, and its not just the families of the examinees; there are also industry professionals.


    Why are industry professionals here?


    To secure positions early and promote, I guess.


    Anyway, once the exam starts, the lot will be as quiet as ever.


    Eunha walked past industry representatives with children handing out promotional materials.


    Among them were Scouts.


    The Scouts were wearing artifacts that detected the opponents mana from the early morning, confirming the examinees internal mana.


    Hayang, dont unleash your camouflage magic, if they catch you here, you might not make it to the exam hall on time.


    Yeah, okay.


    Hayang had worn several layers of camouflage magic before entering the academy.


    The artifacts worn by the scouts werent particularly powerful anyway.


    There was no need to use expensive artifacts to check the mana in the bodies of children who would only become players in a few years.


    The magic she wore was enough to shield them from the effects of the artifact.


    Indeed, the children passed by the Scouts side and no one called out to them.


    Starting this year, they decided not to divide the examinees and conduct the exam all at once.


    The 31st batch would enter three years later.


    To be precise, the 31st batch combined could be called the main players of the Golden Generation.


    Ever since the academy system was implemented, the players skills have been improving year after year.


    In the years following Eunas enrollment, the Academy saw the most promising and talented players in its history.


    They were later referred to as the Golden Generation.


    And the batch in which Eunha entered was recognized as the core of the Golden Generation.


    The player industry is relatively small compared to other industries.


    Information spreads quickly.


    The industry professionals gathered here probably had some information about the examinees taking the exam this year.


    Who was someones Seed.


    Who was the direct heir of a certain group.


    Or the collateral heir.


    Who was the child of a certain politician.


    And whether they were receiving solid sponsorship.


    That kid, isnt he the one? He used telepathy at a young age a few years ago


    Its true that Alice Chairmans granddaughter is entering.


    Like this.


    Eunha purposely shuffled through the crowd to avoid the Scouts who recognized them.


    Gradually, the children holding his hand followed him like sausages on a string.


    Finally, the children who entered the exam hall barely breathed, feeling stifled.


    Damn, I thought I was going to suffocate. Whats with them? Are they scanning us right now? I saw those guys


    Their gazes are really annoying. Are they scanning us? I could have shown that guy


    Dont cause trouble here, hyung. If you do, you might get eliminated before even taking the exam.


    Eunha rolled up his sleeves and stopped Parang from stepping forward.


    His loud voice drew more attention from the children.


    Ignoring their stares, Eunha found a place where they could sit.


    I told you, this exam is something you can pass with your abilities. Dont cause unnecessary trouble and get disqualified.


    What about them? Arent they in a bad mood?


    Theyre probably the ones who will almost fail anyway. And if you dont like someone S��arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Eunha gestured for his friends to come closer.


    His friends leaned in to listen to what he was about to say.


    trample on them during the exam.


    Captain, do you know whats really creepy? Captain, you had this villain-like expression just now.


    What kind of expression is that? Anyway, if youre going to trample on someone, do it within the limits where you wont get disqualified from the exam.


    Remember, everyone here is a competitor.


    They had that much power.


    Eunha thought they wouldnt lose to other examinees.


    Except for the core members of the Golden Generation.


    Still, dont forget to get good grades. Did I not say that?


    You need to get good grades in the entrance exam to take the classes you want at Player Academy.


    Okay, got it.


    Hayang remembered exactly what he had said a few days ago.


    When he praised her, Hayang laughed awkwardly.


    Lastly


    Be selfish. Right?


    Right.


    As he tried to set the mood, Minji cut in, and Eunha felt his enthusiasm deflate.


    He advised the children to prioritize themselves more than anyone else.


    When the children nodded in agreement.


    [We will now begin the entrance exam for Player Academy 031st Batch. Everyone, please line up according to the supervisors instructions.]


    The supervisors appeared in the exam hall.


    Wearing sunglasses to conceal their emotions, they pointed to the crystal structures set up in the center of the exam hall.


    We will now conduct the internal mana examination! Everyone, please line up according to the supervisors instructions.


    Please note that the internal mana examination will not result in any deductions from the exam score!


    Player Academy presented different questions every year for the entrance exam.


    Of course, there were things that remained the same.


    The internal mana examination was not included in the exam.


    Supervisors informed the examinees every year that there would be no deductions for the internal mana examination.


    Lies.


    Eunha knew.


    People who collected information about the entrance exam would know.


    Or those who were perceptive enough.


    That the internal mana examination would influence the entrance exam.


    Didnt the supervisor say it?


    There would be no deductions.


    It could be interpreted as meaning there wouldnt be any deductions from the exam score.


    It was truly malicious.


    Almost everyone knew this, but they just came out and said they would discriminate against the examinees based on their internal mana.


    They presented it in such a sneaky manner


    Eunha recalled taking the entrance exam for the advanced academy in his previous life.


    Having achieved excellent grades in other exams, he had entered the secon dary academy with not-so-high mana scores, which were above average.


    He only hoped the same wouldnt happen this time in his current life.


    If such a thing were to happen


    Ill eliminate everyone except for myself.


    It was truly a simple thought.


    Player Academy was an institution for player training funded by taxpayers money.


    Academy students not only received free dormitory accommodations but also had access to the best educational environment.


    However, creating an educational environment to deal with monsters was challenging due to financial difficulties.


    Without the sponsorship of the influential families, it was impossible to establish the best environment.


    However, the influential families wouldnt sponsor an educational system that brought them no benefits.


    It was a different story if their own children were attending the academy.


    Every parent in the world would want to provide the best educational environment for their children.


    The Player Secondary Academy was created with this in mind.


    To attract the children of the influential families, they needed a way for them to easily enter the high school academy.


    That was the system that divided the academy into middle and high school sections, allowing middle school students to smoothly advance to the high school level.


    In the end, even if the world is destroyed, its still a world where rich people live comfortably.


    Dont say that anywhere else. Because the world was destroyed once, there are now many paths for the powerless to become powerful.


    Inside the exam room, the examinees internal mana tests were in full swing.


    Supervisors from other exams were chatting among themselves in the monitoring room, observing the kids touching the crystals.


    I wouldnt necessarily say thats what the Secondary Academy is about.


    Unlike the Higher Academy, which emphasizes practice, the Secondary Academy teaches systematic mana control.


    Its good for those who have talent to develop it at a young age, and even if they dont have talent, they can realize it at a young age, which is good.


    But arent most of the students entering Secondary Academy are those who received good education rather than those with talent? In reality, the kids who have developed their talents enter Player High School, and then


    they still walk around with their noses in the air just because they entered the secondary school section due to some reason.


    More than half of them cant match the skills of high school students who passed even more challenging exams


    Player Secondary Academy was essentially an aristocratic school.


    Most of the students admitted came from wealthy families.


    Children raised in fertile soil could not surpass those raised in rich families unless their talents were exceptionally outstanding.


    These disadvantaged children either gave up on becoming players or harbored resentment, knocking on the doors of Player High School.


    Amidst the students who were absorbed into the aristocratic pride and gradually faced the limits of their abilities.


    Dont say it like that. No matter how unreasonable it may seem, there is no better alternative than this.


    The chief supervisor reprimanded the instructor whose lips were poking out.


    The academy had the purpose of nurturing players to protect humanity.


    Every time the seasons changed, the academy had to produce players with excellent abilities to send out into the world.


    Inevitably, urgent sponsorship from political circles was needed to nurture them.


    Ironically, by doing so, a considerable number of promising individuals ended up enrolling in Player High School.


    In reality, the honor of Player Academy was brought about by the achievements of those who entered the high school section.


    Therefore, the secondary school instructors couldnt help but feel frustrated at the obvious outcome.


    So, Chief Supervisor, how much will you bet? Ill bet 70 on the rich kids who received a good education, 20 on the kids with great potential, and 10 on those who are skilled.


    .


    The supervisors were engaging in a lively discussion.


    The chief supervisor sighed at the instructors who openly indulged in gambling.


    He couldnt help but feel pathetic, knowing that they would most likely spend that money today for a company dinner, even though there was no one without that money.


    Stop fooling around and do your job.


    Do we really need all the supervisors to conduct internal mana tests? The supervisors in the exam room should be enough


    Arent we going to analyze the prospects this year?


    Well, they are promising kids. Most of them have received support from powerful figures, havent they?


    So are we not doing our job?


    Understood.


    The supervisor raised both hands.


    Getting up from his seat, he began the briefing with the data compiled with the supervisors.


    There are more promising kids this year than last year. Among them, we need to pay attention to the fact that the direct heirs of the top 10 groups in the country also supported them.


    The names of the top 10 groups were calmly mentioned by the chief supervisor.


    Galaxy, Eternity, Alice, KK.


    If we included Hong Jin-woo, a second-year student at Player Academy, the direct heirs of half of the top 10 groups in the country would be enrolled at Player Academy.


    As supervisors, they had to be vigilant about potential conflicts between the groups next year.


    They probably enrolled in the academy to recruit these promising kids.


    Or maybe they came to learn mana manipulation even if they have no intention of becoming players Most likely, they have abundant mana to fill the crystals at such a young age. It seems unbelievable, but how


    That kid, who could she be? Verify her identity immediately. Right now, quickly.


    Yes, yes! Understood. With this level of information, her name must be mentioned


    The supervisor hastily handed over the data.


    There was no need to flip through the entire document.


    Information about her was almost certainly listed at the beginning.


    In the section compiling the direct heirs of the group he had been so scornful of.


    Shes a direct member of the Alice Group


    What? Why is there a direct member from them over there?


    Why wouldnt there be? A few years ago, there was a buzz among people I know about the daughter of the Alice Groups chairman getting married. Havent you heard about it?


    Married? Even if it was a few years ago, she would still need time to have a child


    Oh, that child! There was one. She had a daughter because her new husband was remarried, so she has one daughter


    So, whats her name?


    The Alice Group chairmans granddaughters name is


    Oh, the exam results just came in from the exam room.


    The supervisors in the exam room looked surprised too.


    Even though the internal mana tests hadnt finished yet, they quickly sent the exam papers to the monitoring room.


    The supervisors eagerly scrutinized the test papers that had just come out of the printer.


    Her name caught their eyes.


    She was the only one who received an A+ grade.


    Exam NumberNameEvaluation Result635Bae SubinA148Kim SuhoC+825Won SangsuC+653Lee SeheeF222Taylor JacquelineB489Ho WujaeC582Cho HyejinD+345Kiyomitsu MisinoB269Kang HajinC+562Choi EunhyukB787Jin ParangB+121Kim MinjiD346Jung HayangA+759No EunhaC+503Jin SeonaB+

 Chapter 206

    Chapter 206Unlocked chapter (2/3)


    [Entrance Exam (2)]


    The Player Academys entrance exam applies both absolute evaluation and relative evaluation using a grading system.


    When applicants meet certain criteria, they are assigned predetermined grades, and within those grades, relative evaluation is conducted using -, 0, +.


    This evaluation method was commonly used within the player industry.


    There was one reason for this.


    The world of players was solely talent and ability-centric.


    Living with death as their constant companion, there was nothing as certain and reliable as talent and ability.


    Thank goodness. The crystal ball didnt shatter this time.


    Therefore, the supervisors couldnt hide their shock when they saw the white light descending from the Crystal Orb.


    Just moments ago, a dazzling light emanated from the front of the Crystal Orb.


    They were once again astonished to see that such mana was dormant within a girl still in her growth phase.


    Eunha, did I do well? It feels like people are continuously staring at me


    You did great. You did well. Dont worry about peoples gazes.


    The atmosphere was tense.


    Not only the supervisors but also the examinees were looking at her.


    They, who had been eyeing each other warily, now looked at her with envy.


    If their skills were comparable, it seemed like the thought of competing with her had completely disappeared.


    Perhaps it was better to consume some mana after all? Even though you said it was okay to show it as it is, peoples gazes.


    Theres no point in hiding it, itll be found out once you enter the academy anyway.


    But.


    Youre going to keep getting stares like this in the future, and youre going to avoid them because its a burden?


    No.


    Thats not the kind of person you want to be. Endure it. Even if you fall down, Ill support you.


    Yes, thank you!


    Hearing those words, Hayang washed the anxiety from her face.


    She ran over to her friends and chatted with them, ignoring their stares.


    There was no need for Jung Hayang to hide the mana in her body anymore.


    Eunha had been careful not to let anyone know about her mana.


    It would be difficult to keep people away who would approach her if it became known.


    But not now.


    She was a direct descendant of the Alice Group.


    Even if her talent was revealed to the world, there was no way anyone would lay a hand on her.


    It was the same for the other children.


    Sirius and Alice would have their backs.


    So, they could run wild as much as they wanted.


    The reason Eunha brought up this topic to his friends was that he knew what they were carrying on their shoulders.


    Anyway, a C+ grade


    Eunha shifted his gaze from the examination report, which showed his mana levels.


    Before regression, he received a D+ in the entrance exam for the high academy.


    Compared to then, he had risen at least half a grade.


    He stuffed the report into his pocket and decided to head to the auditorium for the second round of exams with his friends.


    The supervisors explained that for the second round of exams, the students would be divided into groups and the exams would be conducted simultaneously in three examination halls.


    There were 900 examinees gathered in the auditorium.


    They would be divided into nine groups of 100 students each.


    The exams would take place simultaneously in three examination halls.


    Now, let me explain the details of the second round of exams!


    Each group will receive necklaces distributed by the assistant supervisors inside the examination hall.


    There is an empty space in the center of the necklace. Your hit numbers will be displayed there as you receive strikes inside the examination hall.


    So, starting from the moment you enter the examination hall, please try not to create any openings that could result in a strike, regardless of your relationship with the exam.


    Openings that could result in a strike.


    The students picked up those words from the supervisors and distanced themselves from the people nearby.


    The Player Academys second-round exam had always demanded the physical abilities of the examinees.


    This time would be no different.


    Anticipating that, the students planned to stretch and prepare as soon as the supervisors finished their explanations.


    At the moment of the exam, rubber balls will fly randomly around you like this.


    The supervisor decided to demonstrate the exam content personally.


    When he signaled on the radio, the space behind him was covered with a hemispherical barrier except for the floor.


    Soon, a machine that looked like something out of a betting center revealed itself from the wall, excluding the floor.


    .


    The kids were speechless.


    The machine, without consideration, shot rubber balls with the sound of gunfire.


    Rubber balls shot inside the hemispherical barrier bounced around wildly. In between, new rubber balls passed through.


    The space inside the barrier was instantly filled with moving rubber balls.


    Even if youre hit, you wont die.


    Can they really avoid not dying?


    Some kids panicked.


    They couldnt summon the courage to enter that space.


    Ill explain briefly. In this exam, you just need to avoid the rubber balls within the limited time.


    Naturally, the examinee who is hit the least will receive the highest score.


    Its based on getting hit by the rubber balls.


    The supervisor smirked at the kids who had become nervous wrecks.


    They had the devils grin on their faces.


    Those who want to give up the exam can leave now. Those taking the exam, please gather according to your exam numbers.


    There werent many examinees leaving the exam room.


    Judging that enough had left, he divided the groups according to their exam numbers.


    Now, lets start the exam. The groups I call will follow the assistant supervisors instructions and move to the exam rooms.


    In Exam Room A, groups 1, 4, and 7 will take the exam. In Exam Room B, groups 2, 5, and 8 will


    In Exam Room C, groups 3, 6, and 9 will take the exam.


    The second round of exams had begun.


    Eunha said.


    Stomp on anyone you dont like.


    Thats good, I like it.


    Its been a long time since Ive had a good time.


    Jin Parang smirked.


    He was on his way to Exam Room A with Eunha and Minji.


    During this time, he had memorized the faces of those who looked at him disdainfully from the moment he entered the exam room.


    To stomp on them.


    The time was now.


    Among the examinees in the 700s, he found the faces he had to step on.


    Just kill them all.


    Why are you breaking them apart like an ice block?


    Minji frowned and questioned, pushing her face forward.


    Jin Parang tried to ignore her and walked past her, pretending nothing happened.


    I dont like Kim Minji either.


    In his heart, Jin Parang wanted to show her the difference in status right now.


    But her exam number was 121.


    While he could see her taking the exam, it was impossible to compete with her.


    Parang, what are you thinking right now?


    Oh, just that I want to take the exam quickly. Why, what!


    Its just that my gut is strangely telling me that I shouldnt. Parang, be honest with me. Werent you just cursing me?


    My, why would I curse you!


    Minji was sensitive to being cursed at.


    Jin Parang, surprised inside, denied it loudly.


    There, you two! Be quiet.


    Sorry.


    A supervising instructor guiding them to Exam Room A scolded the two.


    Bowing their heads in front of the examinees, the two made frustrated noises.


    Right, I, one year older, have to endure.


    Look at Kim Minji, Ill deal with her later.


    Jin Parang moved forward energetically, his wolf tail swaying.


    Come to think of it, there was something he wanted to ask the supervising instructor.


    Supervisor! I have a question!


    Yes, what is it?


    Jin Parang called out to the supervising instructor who was talking to the examinees in a loud voice.


    Seeing him prick up his wolf ears and raise his hand, the supervising instructor who burst into laughter asked.


    To avoid the rubber balls, can we do anything?


    Principally, as long as its not illegal. However, since the supervisors are monitoring the exam from the control room, its better not to create any potential issues.


    The assistant supervisor frowned.


    To survive, you had to be cunning.


    More selfish than anyone else.


    The Player Academy, which touted talent and ability, taught students that anything was allowed as long as it didnt violate the law.


    This also applied to the entrance exams.


    So, whenever the supervisors explained the exam, they advised that anything was allowed.


    So, we can use others as shields and get hit by the balls?


    However, crossing the line is problematic.


    The assistant supervisors years of experience told him to be careful.


    Now he had a mischievous face, the face of a rascal.


    Yes, sir.


    The assistant supervisor made a mental note of the exam number 787 that he wore on his body.


    He wondered if he would be able to pass this test.


    With the words he spoke earlier, he had turned all the students into enemies.


    What can I do?


    Shield?


    Really?


    The examinees whispered among themselves.


    Those taking the exam with him showed hostility towards him.


    Hey, what are you looking at.


    Jin Parang paid them no mind.


    Hostility was met with hostility.


    He stomped over the kid who was glaring at him from the side.


    That guy, haa. What were you thinking, you could have just left it alone, why make enemies.


    Eunha clicked his tongue.


    He had told him that he could step on people he didnt like, but he hadnt told him to create people he didnt like in order to step on them.


    Eh, I dont know.


    Eunha decided to take his attention away from Jin Parang.


    If he drew the kids attention, he could focus on the exam.


    So, there was a way.


    Such a way? What?


    The method Parang was talking about earlier.


    You dont mean


    Why? You told me to become selfish.


    Minji countered with a sly smile.


    Eunha was speechless.


    When did Minji start listening to him so well?


    I got a D grade earlier. So, I have to make up for it in the next exam.


    D grade is a decent level. Dont worry; there wont be any deductions


    Still, you probably got bonus points.


    Minji had the least internal mana among her friends.


    She was above average, but in other words, it meant she had no talent. So, she was secretly anxious.


    Your skills are more than enough.


    But you never know.


    You never know.


    Difficult questions might come up, and she didnt know the level of the other examinees.


    She had met several kids with outstanding abilities in the Alice Group study room.


    To compete among them, she felt she couldnt win with a fair fight.


    So tell me.


    Tell you what?


    You might roughly know. Who are the ones we need to watch out for here? The ones we should be careful of among those taking the exam with us. Dont even breathe near them.


    Got it. Ill let you know later.


    Eunha sensed her desperation in the grip on her clothes.


    He was confident that Minji would pass the exam based on her usual skills, but he wanted to help ease her anxiety.


    Those two, be cautious of only them.


    Got it, thanks. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Eunha, who had arrived at Exam Room A, observed the examinees in the 100s exam numbers.


    Upon a cursory glance, there werent many kids who needed caution.


    He cautioned her as she tried to join Group 100.


    With a nod, she entered Group 100, wearing a friendly expression.


    Lets begin with Group 1.


    Preparations in Exam Room A were complete.


    Upon instructions from the assistant supervisor over the radio, a semicircular barrier formed around Group 1.


    Rubber balls quickly enveloped the kids.


    Minji, who had been raising her internal mana even before the exam started, skillfully dodged the balls with agile movements.


    What couldnt be avoided, she simply took.


    The rubber balls didnt hurt at all.


    If they were her friends, they might have focused on creating barriers in the areas where the balls hit most frequently. But she coated her entire body with mana.


    Ah? Ah, aah!


    Minji bit her tongue.


    Seeing the mass of balls flying at her, she had a gut feeling she couldnt avoid them.


    If she couldnt avoid them, shed take the hits.


    Grabbing the kids around her, she used them as shields to block the balls.


    The kids screamed.


    Closing her eyes tightly and deploying her detection net, she let go of her grip as the machine turned elsewhere.


    Sorry.


    She continued the exam, leaving the crying kids behind.


    A little later, the exam ended.


    The 10 minutes felt incredibly long.


    Hey, Mukminji! Come here.


    Okay.


    At times like this, she was grateful to Eunha.


    It was scary to turn around and look at the kids behind her.


    Minji ran towards Eunha, who gestured to her as soon as the barrier was lifted.


    The necklace she had returned to the assistant supervisor displayed the number 43.


    Did I do well?


    You got hit the least.


    Really? How do you know?


    I was watching everything.


    Minji chuckled at his deliberately nonchalant demeanor.


    From now on, too, like this.


    Grade A.


    She made a vow while looking at the real-time record displayed on the screen.


    Even if she didnt have talent, even if she didnt have skills, she could make it through like this.


    To stand alongside him and her friends.

 Chapter 207

    Chapter 207Unlocked chapter (3/3)


    [Entrance Exam (3)]


    The childrens faces were tense.


    It was understandable.


    The explanation for the second round of exams given by the assistant supervisor seemed incredibly dangerous.


    Unlike the second round questions in the past entrance exams for Secondary Academy, the difficulty level was significantly higher.


    There had been analyses predicting difficult questions to be asked in the study room, but


    Jung Hayang was also considering the difficulty of the exam.


    Only in relation to the other children, of course.


    She hoped the kids from the affiliated company among the ones in Group 3, where the exam was currently underway, would finish the exam safely.


    Prepare for Group 6!


    The kids from Group 3 collapsed to the ground as soon as they came out of the barrier.


    Some couldnt get up properly, while others were crying after being hit by the rubber balls.


    The kids from the other groups looked at them with dark expressions.


    Hyejin, are you okay?


    Im fine, but its a little hard.


    Hayang helped Hyejin stagger out of the barrier. She had used up quite a bit of her mana and was having trouble walking.


    Hayang, do you think I can get in?


    Its okay, Hyejin, you werent hit too hard.


    Hayang pointed to an electronic board above the testing center.


    It was displaying the absolute grades of the children taking the test.


    Cho Hyejin had a grade B.


    Okay. Can I take a break?


    Rest well.


    Hayang, cheer up.


    Okay.


    After sending her off to the affiliate children, Hayang turned around.


    The children from Group 3 were entering the barrier.


    If anyone decides not to take the exam even now, please let us know.


    The assistant supervisor asked formally.


    No one went out beyond the barrier.


    Meanwhile, she found herself a comfortable spot to move to.


    To release her internal mana the moment the exam began.


    Huh?


    Suddenly, she felt someones gaze.


    She turned her head in the direction of the gaze.


    She met the eyes of a girl wearing glasses.


    Who is she?


    She tilted her head in confusion.


    As far as she could remember, the girl wasnt one of the kids sponsored by Alice Group, nor was she someone from the same elementary school.


    Yet, the girl with glasses was staring at her intently.


    Lets begin the exam.


    At least say something.


    Hayang hesitated for a moment, but upon hearing the announcement that the second round of the exam would start, she decided to focus on the exam.


    Soon, rubber balls began to spring up from all directions.


    Second round exam, Group 7 in Exam Room A.


    The kids were in a frenzy, trying to avoid the rubber balls flying from everywhere.


    It was hard to concentrate while trying to dodge the rubber balls for ten minutes, especially when they were difficult to track with the naked eye.


    Not long after the exam began, the kids were panting, sweating, and gasping for breath.


    You looked down on me earlier, didnt you?


    Ugh!


    There was another obstacle.


    Jin Parang attacked the kids struggling to dodge the rubber balls.


    He was really annoying.


    He deliberately pushed the kids who were having a hard time avoiding the rubber balls.


    As the angry kids tried to grab him, he lured them towards the space where the rubber balls were bouncing.


    Hey! Catch him first!


    What? Do you think you can catch me?


    The angry kids tried to grab him as the rubber balls rebounded around them.


    Parang mocked the kids, who were filled with hostility, and waited for the moment when they focused on him.


    He led them to where the rubber balls were attacking.


    Idiots.


    Parang sneered at the kids who got hit by the rubber balls.


    With exceptional binocular vision, he read the movement of the rubber balls.


    Avoiding the rubber balls was not that difficult compared to what he had endured under No Eunha.


    He was not that challenged by getting hit by the rubber balls.


    It was just like taking some medicine.


    Yes, compared to the torture he had gone through under No Eunha, this was nothing.


    The more he thought about it, the more infuriated he became.


    Why should I endure this under him, when Im just one year older than him?


    Using a nearby kid as a shield, Jin Parang became angry at the thought of enduring this treatment under him.


    The competitive spirit flared up.


    If you dont like them, step on them during the exam.


    Didnt Eunha say something like that too?


    If you dont like them, step on them.


    No Eunha, you probably didnt expect this to happen to you.


    Suddenly, Jin Parang smirked.


    There wasnt much time left for the exam.


    However, there was plenty of time to torment Eunha.


    Die, No Eunha!


    Finding Eunha wasnt difficult.


    While the other kids bumped into each other, trying to dodge the rubber balls, he hardly moved his position even after the exam started, effortlessly avoiding the rubber balls.


    He even stepped confidently while the rubber balls were attacking.


    But what if he intervened here? Would he be able to maintain that nonchalant expression even then?


    Jin Parang, who suppressed his presence, sneaked closer.


    Nows the time! Youre dead in my hands!


    He dashed towards the moment when the rubber balls attacked him from all sides simultaneously.


    He cast a quick glance at him as he leaped into the air.


    It was a gaze that didnt even consider Parang might intervene.


    Perfect. Hes off guard now!


    Parang gritted his teeth inwardly.


    In that moment, Eunha didnt land on the ground.


    Huh? Uh-uh-uh-uh?


    Hyung, you still havent given up on hitting me from behind. Haa. How the hell do I tame this damn wolf?


    Before landing on the ground, he stepped on the back of a nearby kid and leaped back up.


    He hadnt released his mana detection net since the exam started.


    He grabbed a rubber ball flying by.


    The number on his necklace increased by one.


    It didnt matter.


    He looked down at the stumbling Jin Parang and threw the rubber ball he was holding.


    Injecting mana into it.


    Hey! Thats a b-b-b


    Hey! We finally caught him! Get him!


    Give up on the exam! Even if you get hit more here, nothing will change!


    The moment Jin Parang reflexively dodged.


    The rubber balls, as Eunha had calculated, surged towards Jin Parang.


    Just as the kids who had been targeting him prepared to strike, he fell.


    No thoughts about the exam came to their minds anymore.


    They must have gotten many hits anyway, the exam time was almost over, and they wanted to take revenge on him, the one who had attacked them last.


    How do I fix this hyung? Please, dont cause trouble this time.


    Eunha clicked his tongue and kept Jin Parang, who was pinned down by the kids, away.


    Even though he heard him asking for help, there was no loyalty in Eunha to save the one who had betrayed him.


    And so, Eunha recorded a dominating score.


    .


    The assistant supervisor lost his words when he saw the necklace he returned.


    The number 1 was written on the necklace.


    The supervisors demands for the second exam went beyond just basic physical fitness.


    It included how well the candidates could utilize mana.


    They highly evaluated this aspect as well.


    This time, the exam structure was such that candidates couldnt pass without using mana, unlike the questions presented in the academy so far.


    It was difficult to dodge a ball moving so far and so fast with only basic physical strength.


    Moreover, there is not just one rubber ball, but countless.


    I think its too hard for kids who havent learned mana control properly.


    We have no choice, the application rate for the academy is increasing every year, and we have to pass the children of our sponsors somehow.


    Thats why this years second round of the exam is more challenging, while still favoring the more established students.


    Elementary school students were obligated to learn mana control from the age of 11, but the content they learned from elementary school teachers had its qualitative limits.


    It was inevitable that political familys kids who learned from specialized instructors had an advantage.


    There might be unpolished gems among them


    Some supervisors felt sorry.


    Due to raising the difficulty level of the exam, it was disadvantageous for the kids who couldnt develop their talents.


    We arent miners. Were sellers of gems. If you dont know the difference, you better quit being an academy instructor.


    Talents that couldnt blossom were useless.


    In a situation where one might die at any moment, could they afford to wait for talents that couldnt develop?


    It would be better to survive by any means necessary.


    In that sense, the chief supervisor had liked the first exam of Group 1 in Exam Room A a little while ago.


    Candidate number 121, Kim Minji.


    She had survived selfishly.


    Using the kids around her as shields, she compensated for what she lacked.


    Some supervisors didnt view her actions favorably, but if she didnt have talent, she had to endure it somehow.


    Rather than whimpering about being hit by rubber balls.


    Come to think of it, where is Alice Groups granddaughter now?


    Shes in Group 6 of Exam Room B. Oh, the exam has just started.


    A nearby supervisor projected the screen of Exam Room B onto the large monitor.


    Even instructors who didnt like Big Groups familys kids paid attention to her, who exhibited an absurd amount of internal mana during the body mana examination.


    Admitting that she has a lot of internal mana. But how can she deal with the exam just because she has a lot of internal mana


    There were negative opinions.


    Alice Groups granddaughter, number 346, Jung Hayang.


    She didnt look like a kid with good motor skills at a glance.


    Doubts arose about whether she could dodge rubber balls. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    What would you do in this kind of exam?


    The chief supervisor asked the supervisors in the monitoring room while looking at the anxious Hayang.


    The supervisors each gave their answers.


    If it were me, I would deploy a detection net. Even if I chase with my eyes, how many rubber balls could there be?


    If it were me, I would use internal mana to enhance physical abilities. The difficulty level is such that you can avoid it to that extent.


    If it were me, I would use someone as a shield to prepare for the next exam. Probably, the candidate number 121 is considering such actions for the next exam.


    Yeah, everyone will probably do something similar.


    The chief supervisor nodded his head.


    They expected that eventually Alices granddaughter would choose one of the options they mentioned.


    But the expectation passed them by like a sneer.


    Nonsense.


    Someone muttered.


    Everyone else felt the same way.


    The moment the test began, Jung Hayang deployed a hemispherical barrier around herself.


    In the blink of an eye, an identical barrier appeared within the barrier.


    We told them to dodge the balls, but the core of this exam is not getting hit by the balls.


    Thats why she deployed the barrier.


    However, they couldnt be amazed just because she had deviated from the expectations.


    Supervisors clicked their tongues with cold eyes.


    Its difficult. She wont last long with that.


    Even if she can maintain the barrier for 10 minutes due to her abundant internal mana, does she really have the mental strength to keep it up? What about her mana sense?


    If its just for a moment, it might be okay, but in the long run, its a loss. She wont be able to maintain the barrier before long.


    It was remarkable for an elementary school student to create such a barrier. However, there was no way an elementary school student could maintain the barrier for an extended period.


    Is there one more?


    Someone pointed to the edge of the monitor.


    A supervisor operating the monitor was surprised and displayed that monitor.


    A girl wearing glasses, not far from Alice Groups granddaughter, was deploying a barrier.


    Huh, really.


    There was another fool.


    Someone muttered in amazement.


    The supervisors implicitly agreed.


    Number 635? Who is 635?


    635 is Bae Subin. She is a promising candidate sponsored by Galaxy Group. Her internal mana scored an A.


    So, does that mean she has confidence in maintaining the barrier?


    The chief supervisor chuckled.


    Indeed, how long could those kids maintain the barrier?


    As the 10-minute mark approached, the supervisors became excited.


    They watched the two kids with sweaty palms.


    Ah.


    Someone sighed.


    Everyone felt the same way.


    Although there were only a few minutes left.


    Bae Subin, number 635, gave up maintaining the barrier and started avoiding the rubber balls.


    And Jung Hayang maintained the barrier until the end of the exam.


    Impressive. To handle mana so well at that age


    Alice Group is no joke. They werent rising as a new power for no reason.


    The number on Jung Hayangs necklace was 0.


    She didnt get hit at all.


    On the other hand, the number on Bae Subins necklace was 11.


    The supervisors evaluated both of them as deserving of an A+.


    What about the others?


    Groups 5 and 7 are still in the middle of the exam.


    The chief supervisor decided to display Group 5, which was nearing the end of the exam.


    That kid, Ain, is amazing.


    The Ain, a fox, was dodging flying rubber balls with minimal movement.


    She was dodging as if there were eyes behind her, and she was dancing all by herself.


    The boy next to her also demonstrated considerable agility.


    Although his manifestation of internal mana was somewhat crude, he jumped around with stable movements.


    The boys actions were swift.


    Judging that it was difficult to dodge, he didnt evade and instead took a hit from the rubber ball, finding an efficient route from there.


    Whats the deal with the Ain?


    Let me see, number 503, Jin Seona. This kid is also a promising talent. According to the records, she received a brave child award a few years ago.


    What kind of award is that?


    I dont know what kind of award it is, but at a young age, she developed telepathy and informed residents of monster appearances.


    An Ain can use telepathy.


    However, it was rare for an Ain to develop telepathy at a young age.


    Even Oh Geonhoo, a Twelve Seat, once said that it took him a long time to develop his telepathy.


    Impressive.


    The chief supervisor briefly commented after checking the numbers on the Fox Ain Jin Seonas necklace.


    Surely, she must have been running non-stop since the exam began.


    Unlike other kids, relying solely on her skills.


    So thats why shes recording the number 22.


    The more I see, the more I want to cheer for them here.


    The boy also maintained a performance worthy of an A grade.


    Moving with the determination to gain flesh and lose bones, he seemed to be burning with passion.


    Is that boy a promising talent too?


    Number 562, Choi Eunhyuk. Not a promising talent, but hes sponsored by Alice Group. Oh, Jin Seona is also sponsored by Alice Group.


    Alice Group is really not joking this year. I thought there wouldnt be many people receiving an A grade in this exam, but already three have come out.


    Its not three, its four now. Did you see number 121, Kim Minji earlier? Shes also sponsored by Alice Group.


    The supervisors clicked their tongues.


    How on earth did Alice Group discover kids like them?


    After shifting their attention from Group 5, they decided to observe the exam in Group 7.


    What? Is it already over?


    Group 7 was already finished. An Ain, with wolf ears, was coming out of the exam room with a bee-stung face.


    Why do these kids all have faces like that?


    The supervisors were at a loss for words.


    What on earth happened in Group 7? The kids were stumbling.


    Lets review the content of Group 7s exam after lunch. Just display the results for now.


    Yes, but


    Perhaps Group 7s test should be taken now.


    The supervisors couldnt close their mouths upon seeing the results displayed on the screen.


    Number 759? Who is that guy?


    Next to the name recorded at the top was the number of hits.


    The number was 1.


    Number 759, No Eunha.


    Any special notes? Is he also a promising talent?


    Yes, hes classified as one of the top promising talents.


    Say what.


    Meanwhile, the chief supervisor found the results of the candidates internal mana tests.


    759s internal mana was rated as C+.


    It was neither good nor bad.


    Hes sponsored by Sirius Group. At the age of 7, he received the brave child award from Sungbuk District Office


    Whats the deal with that? Does Sungbuk District Office not have anything else to do?


    Well he defeated a goblin. When he was 7 years old.


    The chief supervisor doubted his ears.


    A 7-year-old defeated a goblin.


    It was unbelievable.


    Could that really be possible?


    The other supervisors also wore faces that showed it was hard to believe.


    The supervisor with the analysis of the promising talents continued.


    His father is the executive secretary to the chairman of Sirius Group, and his older sister


    What about his older sister?


    His older sister is No Euna.


    Among the supervisors, there was no one who didnt know No Euna.


    The former <Queen> Shin Seoyoungs <The Seed>, who had shown her presence, had changed to Park Hye-rims <The Seed> this year.


    They didnt expect her to have a younger brother.


    Even if she did


    Talent doesnt run in families.


    Yes, thats right. Thats why in the industry, they raised him as a promising talent based on his family background and the fact that hes Eunas brother. Anyway, it seems like they thought it was all just hype


    No one can call it hype after seeing these results.


    The supervisors looked at the wolf Ain who had fallen to the ground, poking him with their fingers, their eyes filled with interest.


    By the way, the fallen wolf Ain had a grade of D in his results.


    It seemed like even though he was Ain, he hadnt properly utilized his physical abilities.


    Im envious. Being born into a wealthy family and having talent too


    Does a wealthy family always produce such talents?


    I told you. Talents arent inherited. Its just a simple coincidence.


    The chief supervisor asserted that.


    However, he couldnt help but think that it wasnt just a mere coincidence, especially when even <The Seed> No Euna, Eunhas sister, had such abilities.


    Happy Halloween!

 Chapter 208

    Chapter 208[Entrance Exam (4)]


    Whats wrong with Parang?


    His face is a mess. How many times did he get hit by a ball?


    Its all self-inflicted.


    Eunha replied to Seona and Eunhyuk as they approached him.


    Jin Parang was lying under the shade of a tree.


    He had skipped lunch, claiming he lost his appetite after getting hit. S��arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    This hyung doesnt know what hes doing.


    Eunha clicked his tongue as he looked down at Parang, who had faint bruises on his face, and shook his head.


    While deep sleep played a crucial role in recovering the bodys mana, there was something even more important for mana recovery in this situation.


    It was Hayangs lunchbox.


    Dad wants me to share it with you guys! Lets eat this and gather strength for the remaining exam!


    Wow! Truly, Hayangs dads cooking needs no words!


    Eunhyuk opened his mouth wide in admiration as he saw the lunchbox Hayang had opened.


    It was filled with mouth-watering food.


    The kids eagerly used their chopsticks.


    The rolled omelet is really delicious! At home, we usually eat it with salt, but its not bad with sugar!


    I like the sandwich!


    Minji, who was devouring the rolled omelet, and Seona, biting into a large sandwich, were both full of excitement.


    Eunha and Eunhyuk didnt lag behind.


    Both of them swallowed the food with determination to finish it.


    This is healing.


    Tch, whats that. Hey, kids, lets drink tea together. It might help with mana recovery.


    Eunha felt a soothing sensation as his mana began to replenish.


    The other kids seemed to be feeling the same way.


    The kids who had consumed a considerable amount of mana during the second exam smiled contentedly as they held barley tea in their hands.


    Captain, I really thought I was going to die. I had to deploy the mana detection net and move my body at the same time, do you know how difficult it is to multitask like that for ten minutes?


    But you did it. You did well.


    Well, I guess I managed to do it while I was at it.


    Did you all do that? I just deployed the barrier and stayed still


    Hayang said casually.


    The children stared at her as she sipped her steaming cup of barley tea.


    Captain, isnt she overdoing it?


    I know Hayang has a lot of mana, but Im still envious.


    Eunhyuk and Minji were devastated.


    No wonder.


    They were running around sweating, and she was getting high grades while standing still.


    Dont be envious of what others have. Use that time to think about how to use what you have effectively.


    Eunha admittedly envied Hayang.


    But he could imagine the care she must have taken to maintain her barrier for such a long time.


    If she could smile like that now, it was only because she had to work so hard.


    Come to think of it, there was someone else who deployed the same barrier as me.


    She had a lot of mana, too?


    Yes, I think she did. I learned it from Eunha, but she must have been self-taught, and she was good at it.


    Hayang spoke up as if she had just remembered something.


    Eunha had listened to her and Seonas conversation in moderation.


    While it was impressive that someone at this age maintained the barrier for a long time, that was all there was to it.


    There were many promising members of the golden generation in the 031st.


    Thats what he thought.


    Whats this? Where is this delicious smell coming from?


    At that moment, Parang, who had been lying still, suddenly sat up.


    With wide-open eyes, he vigorously wagged his wolf tail, staring at the lunchbox. His mouth was filled with saliva.


    Oppa Parang, you can eat the bread they distributed at the academy. This lunch is for us.


    Its Parangs fault, theres nothing left.


    Kim Minji, Jin Seona, dont be like that! Give me your chopsticks!


    Parang swallowed hard and extended his hand to Hayang.


    Smiling awkwardly, Hayang handed him the chopsticks.


    Oppa Parang, you cant just eat like that!


    Thats right, Parang, you have to leave us something to eat!


    We have to eat quickly before this hyung finishes it!


    Get out of the way! Youve been eating all this deliciousness by yourselves, you cheaters! Its all mine!


    There was not much time left for lunch.


    The kids waged a lunchbox war under the tree.


    Did everyone enjoy their lunch? We will now begin the third exam!


    Until last year, after the first exam, the players at the Junior Academy were evaluated in three tests, split over two days. But starting this year, they decided to evaluate all the students at once.


    Additionally, to increase differentiation, they added one more exam.


    So, the morning featured the Mana Detection Test and the second exam, while the afternoon was scheduled for the third and fourth exams.


    The students gathered at the exam site for the Mana Detection Test had to listen to the supervisors explanation with tired faces.


    In the third exam, we will assess your mana control abilities, everyone. Please pay attention to the mana I will release from now on.


    The supervisor wearing sunglasses raised the corner of his mouth. He placed his hand on his waist, as if assuming a military posture, and released his mana.


    The kids focused their eyes to see the mana emanating from him.


    Do you see it?


    The supervisor asked without specifying the object.


    Some kids nodded, while others furrowed their brows.


    The ones who furrowed their brows were the ones not skilled in handling their mana.


    On the other hand, for the kids who could capture invisible phenomena with their eyes, the mana released by the supervisor had color.


    The supervisors mana was tinged with red.


    Currently, supervisors like me are circulating around the academy grounds, each emitting colored mana. Starting from the moment you leave this place, find supervisors emitting colored mana.


    This meant even kids who were not proficient in handling mana had a chance.


    All they had to do was secretly follow those who could handle mana.


    However, the supervisors denied that as if they could not possibly know what the kids had figured out.


    Supervisors will ask one person each from those who followed them and correctly identified the color.


    The kids faces turned gloomy.


    They had to try their best to capture the invisible with their eyes, even if they had to strain.


    Only then did Eunha understand the intention behind this exam.


    They were trying to find kids with potential.


    The ability to see the unseen was a personal sense.


    Those who gained enlightenment would open their eyes to the phenomenon of seeing the unseen immediately, even if they made an effort right now.


    Perhaps the supervisors intended to find kids who opened their eyes through the exam, rather than systematically trained individuals.


    Of course, this is not the only thing the exam will cover. The supervisors, who match their colors with the participants, will present specific problems


    By solving the supervisors problems, the student will gain information relevant to the fourth exam.


    Different supervisors were assigned different problems.


    If the participant failed to solve the problem given by the supervisor whose color they matched, they could go to another supervisor and solve a different problem as long as time allowed.


    Supervisors do not all have just one color. Each of them has a different number of colors they emit. I believe you understand what this means.


    Each supervisor emitted a different number of colors.


    The kids were convinced that they needed to be able to see many colors to achieve high scores.


    Also, they believed the problems set by their supervisors would be more challenging than those set by other supervisors.


    .


    They had to think carefully.


    If they werent confident in controlling mana, it might be better to find a supervisor emitting only one color.


    However, to achieve high scores, they had to seek supervisors emitting multiple colors.


    Any questions? Yes, you there, number 984.


    What if someone cant see any colors?


    A student raised their hand and asked.


    The supervisor fell silent.


    He looked at the students staring at him quietly and slowly began to speak.


    If you couldnt see any colors, and if you were Academy students, I would have said it firmly. Why did you decide to become players if you were like that?


    The atmosphere with the supervisor changed.


    The kids felt the heavy atmosphere pressing down on them.


    Tension filled their faces.


    Its wrong to fail the Player Academy. You think a player who doesnt know when and where theyll die can refuse to die because theyre not ready?


    Ill tell you up front: if you cant handle it, get out. Give up your spot, your place, to someone else. Even if you have the power, make more room for those who dont.


    .


    Im speaking as a Player Academy instructor, and as the supervisor for this exam, well, if someone cant see any colors, they can stay here.


    I will set the exam for them. Of course, its better not to expect good grades.


    The kids couldnt say a word.


    They only stared at the supervisor with fear.


    Deciding there were no more questions, the supervisor clapped his hands and ventilated the area.


    We will now begin the third exam.


    What are you going to do, Hayang?


    As soon as the exam started, the kids scattered, promising to meet for the fourth exam later.


    Eunhyuk and Minji set off to find supervisors and Hayang decided to observe from a high place, while Parang sprinted away, determined to find a supervisor first.


    Before they knew it, only Hayang and Eunha were left near the exam site.


    Im going to help the kids from the subsidiary companies. There might be kids among them who cant see colors. I want to show them what to do.


    Even if you dont get good grades?


    With her abilities, Hayang could achieve excellent results in the third exam.


    However, she didnt seem to care about that.


    That was hard to understand.


    Its fine. Ive done enough. Theres still the fourth exam So I have to take care of the kids from the subsidiary companies first.


    Did you forget what I said this morning? To be selfish


    This is my way of living selfishly.


    Hayang didnt hesitate.


    Smiling, she cut off Eunhas words and deployed her detection net, feeling for the presence of kids from the subsidiary companies somewhere in the academy.


    I want to create debts for them. To make them follow my orders at the Academy and become a force that protects us.


    I see. I get it now.


    Even if one was recognized for their talent and abilities, it wasnt guaranteed survival in the Academy.


    The Academy was a place where people gathered.


    In a place where people interacted, human relationships were an unavoidable problem.


    Problems that talent and ability alone couldnt solve.


    Keeping that in mind, she was delaying this exam for a better future.


    Youve grown a lot.


    Huh, Ill be 14 next year. And Eunha, were the same age, you know.


    To me, youre still a kid.


    Well see. Ill make sure you dont think of me as a kid.


    Jung Hayang puffed out her cheeks.


    Eunha chuckled.


    He hoped to pass the third exam safely.


    Alright then. Stay strong. Ill check it out too.


    Yeah, you too, stay strong.


    He pulled up his mana.


    He ran out of the building and onto the roof.


    A gust of wind greeted him.


    He leaned against the railing, not caring that his hair was being pushed back.


    Where could they be?


    The supervisors, each emitting different colors of mana.


    Considering the size the supervisor had demonstrated a little while ago, he could easily find them even from the rooftop.


    Sure enough, mana in various colors was rising into the sky like a whirlwind all around.


    Eunha looked away from the mana that held a single color.


    What he was looking for was the mana that contained the most colors.


    Found it.


    He had found it.


    He had found the colorful mana rising near the Professors Hall.


    It contained many colors indeed.


    And yet, he could see all of the colors mixed together.


    Heavenly Pace


    He stepped on the railing.


    He didnt hesitate to jump off the roof.


    He landed on the roof of the entrance hall and ran in the direction of the Professors Hall.


    He passed by some students on the way, but they didnt notice him darting through the trees.


    The opponent had sensed his presence.


    Perhaps they intended to lead him to the location for the problem.


    He turned his body in the direction where the splendid whirlwind of colors fluttered.


    After running for a while, the whirlwind stopped at the lakeside behind the Professors Hall.


    If youve come this far, your abilities must be considerable.


    It was when he arrived at the lakeside.


    He spotted a supervisor standing on the water.


    Huh?


    The supervisor seemed taken aback.


    She blinked, her silver earrings glinting in the sunlight.


    He was confused, too.


    Then they both burst out laughing.


    Yeah, I guess. Theres no way you wouldnt come up with something this difficult.


    Noona, youre the one who told me to find it.


    Eunha grumbled at Shin Seoyoung, whom he hadnt seen in a long time.


    Seoyoung, clad in a leather jacket over her shoulders, retorted with a pleased expression.


    Youre calling me Noona now, but Im a supervisor now. So, student number 759, No Eunha. Can you tell me what colors Im emitting?


    Red, orange, yellow, green, blue, navy, purple, black, gray, pink, brown, and also Noona, you have a full set of colored pencils.


    Eunha rambled on, listing more than ten colors.


    Shin Seoyoung shouted that it was correct.


    Good job. Now, Ill start setting the problems. Ive been curious about your abilities, Eunha, since a while back, so this works out well.


    Shin Seoyoung took out her Mana Resonance.


    Eunha manifested his inner mana, following the energy emitted by her.


    I diedwell, not literally, but you get the point. Hopefully, I passed physics so that when the time comes, the rest wont really matter. As for now, the schedule will be the same! Good nightt.

 Chapter 209

    Chapter 209[Entrance Exam (5)]


    The exam question is simple. You just need to touch me standing here.


    Shin Seoyoung shrugged her shoulders as if it was not a difficult task.


    In contrast, the surface she stood on was heavily undulating, the wind was howling, and flames and lightning appeared and disappeared.


    Noona, arent you going too far? To ask someone whos taking the academy entrance exam to be able to move through that, is that even possible?


    Even freely moving on the surface of the water required significant training.


    Among the students applying to the academy, there would be very few who could achieve such a feat.


    Well, thats the point. Its supposed to be the most challenging test. But if you can solve the problem I set, an A+ is guaranteed, so dont worry.


    But its not a problem that they set to be solved, so naturally, if you solve it, youll get an A+.


    Hey, if a guy talks too much, hes not attractive at all. Why hesitate? Just come at me.


    Fine.


    Eunha swept his hair aside. Although he complained about the odd difficulty level of the problem, he had no intention of giving up.


    He aimed to enter the academy with high grades.


    So, he had to solve the problem set by Shin Seoyoung.


    One way or another, he was going to have to solve the questions.


    A thousand steps


    Its not impossible.


    For anyone applying to the academy, it might have been a difficult problem, but for Eunha, it wasnt.


    Fast.


    Shin Seoyoung watched Eunha evade the tree branches shooting up from the ground without any effort, occasionally repelling them with a touch of his mana-infused hand.


    Fast.


    And efficient.


    She couldnt rule out the thought.


    I wonder if he can escape this one?


    Shin Seoyoung continued to move her Mana Resonance without pause.


    She cast all kinds of spells to prevent him from touching the surface of the water.


    Every time, he circled around the lake, dodging the attacks effortlessly.


    His eyes, like a wolf stalking its prey, were fixed on her no matter the situation.


    What is he planning?


    A sudden counterattack.


    Seoyoung frowned at the attack that came from beyond.


    It was powerless. It was just mana scattered by his hands.


    In the meantime, he changed direction and made a straight line across the lake.


    What on earth is he thinking?


    Shin Seoyoung cast flames and lightning while expanding her magical barriers to block his path effectively.


    Thats Advanced Control Technique!


    Isnt it impossible?


    Their gazes met.


    Shin Seoyoung was amazed as she saw the figure emerging from Eunhas shadow.


    Advanced Control Technique.


    It was a skill where a player, who had reached a certain level of expertise in mana manipulation, interfered with someone elses mana control.


    Although it was a technique taught at the Player Academy, there were hardly any players who used Advanced Control Technique so casually.


    She couldnt believe her eyes as she watched him distort the rushing flames and lightning, deflecting them away.


    Now she realized he was only distorting the magical spellwork covering him.


    Flames and lightning were shocked and bounced away.


    It was the pinnacle of efficiency.


    Impressive, but its still impossible.


    Even if I cant use my full strength like before, I can handle this much!


    Shin Seoyoung designated the entire lake and expanded her spellwork.


    With her internal mana, this much wasnt difficult.


    The water rippled like waves, and dozens of water streams followed him closely, trying to catch him.


    How will you avoid this?


    She looked at him with an intrigued expression, acknowledging his skills.


    If the mana in his body had reached the level of a caster, she would have made him <The Seed>, even if it meant quitting as an academy instructor.


    Examinee number 635, Bae Subin.


    As soon as she heard the explanation about the third-round test, she decided to find the most challenging instructor.


    She believed that there was no problem she couldnt solve, no matter which instructors question it was.


    I regret the second round.


    While wandering around the academy grounds, she recalled the morning exam.


    The second round where she had to avoid rubber balls.


    When she first took the test, she had thought of avoiding the balls like the other kids.


    However, the kid who had spread light over the entire rubber ball during the mana examination had deployed a barrier.


    Fueled by competitiveness, she ended up deploying a barrier like a kid.


    And she lost.


    Subin couldnt maintain the barrier until the end of the exam.


    It wasnt because she lacked mana; it was because the longer it took, the harder it became to concentrate.


    This time, Ill get a better score than that kid.


    Subin, aiming for the top spot in the academy entrance rankings, considered her a rival.


    Huh?


    It was when she was loitering near the student cafeteria.


    Subin noticed a group of kids sitting under the shade of a tree, drawing circles and talking.


    Among them, she found the kid with the ribbon tied to her hair who had defeated her in the second round.


    Dont overthink it. Instead of conscious effort, focus on strengthening your eyes using your sense of the mana permeating the surroundings.


    Im sorry; its difficult for me.


    Its okay. I was like that at first too. Now, what color do you see?


    The child with the ribbon tied to her hair was instructing the other kids.


    She couldnt understand it.


    Did she not care about getting good grades in the exam?


    The academy was merit-based. Depending on the admission score, students could enjoy various benefits.


    Yet, was she teaching these kids here?


    What are you thinking?


    Unable to contain her curiosity, Subin approached the child with the ribbon tied to her hair.


    The child who had lost her focus while teaching the others noticed her entering the shade and blinked.


    Huh? What?


    The child with the ribbon tied to her hair tilted her head, looking clueless.


    Her cheerful smile was genuinely cute.


    Subin suddenly had that thought but quickly pushed it aside in her mind.


    Arent you going to take the exam? What if you dont get a good score?


    Well If something like that happens, Ill make up for it in the fourth round; itll be okay.


    Subin was speechless.


    The fourth round was supposed to be the most challenging.


    Yet, the child with the ribbon tied to her hair was talking as if it would be easy.


    Is she ignorant or just naive?


    In any case, she decided not to pay attention to the child with the ribbon tied to her hair.


    It was a relief that her competitor was falling behind on her own.


    Hey.


    What?


    As she was about to leave to return to the exam venue, Subin glanced at the child who had come out of the shade.


    The child with the ribbon tied to her hair rummaged through her pocket and extended a bag containing a few cookies.


    Eat this and cheer up! I hope we can see each other in the academy.


    Food is prohibited in the exam hall.


    Really? Even if its leftovers from earlier?


    Probably.


    What a strange child.


    Subin quietly accepted the cookies offered by the child with the ribbon tied to her hair and ate them secretly.


    The cookies were delicious.


    Maybe it was because of her mood, but she felt lighter.


    Feeling better, she decided to focus and look for the roaming proctors.


    Oh.


    She should have asked for her name.


    Subin looked around the tree where the child with the ribbon tied to her hair had been.


    It was too far to go back and ask for her name.


    In any case, she would meet that child again at the academy if the childs scores were high enough.


    She could repay her with cookies then.


    The exam was the priority.


    She dug through the mana rising like smoke, and in a corner of her mind, she found mana imbued with so many colors that she couldnt count them.


    Why did she find it only now?


    While people around her hadnt noticed, she discreetly examined the surroundings and quietly headed towards the lake.


    When she arrived at the lake, she couldnt help but gasp at the sight before her.


    A young boy was engaged in a battle with the proctor.


    The boy moved freely over distances impossible for normal footsteps, avoiding the spells cast by the proctor.


    He deflected lightning, extinguished flames, cut through whirlwinds, and entrusted himself to the wind, leaping into the sky.


    No, this is impossible.


    Subin analyzed her situation coldly.


    With her own power, she couldnt perform actions like the boy.


    She wanted good grades, but she didnt want to end up tearing her limbs apart in the pursuit of them.


    She needed to think about the next exam.


    She couldnt exhaust all her strength here.


    Right, I didnt see anything.


    She also somewhat wanted to avert her eyes from what was happening in front of her.


    In her standards, those two were not human.


    So, if her best wasnt enough, she would settle for something less.


    Subin decided to turn away from the lake without any lingering regrets.


    Receiving an A grade wont depend on just that. Other proctors will probably present more challenging problems than that.


    The third round exam was quite lengthy.


    There was still time.


    Subin adjusted her plan to find a proctor somewhere on the academy grounds.


    But who is that guy?


    She should have seen his face.


    Her intuition as a top contender told her that it would be better to remember him.


    No, its okay. Anyway, Ill probably meet that kid at the academy.


    Subin scolded herself.


    Both the child with the ribbon and the child by the lakewhy were there so many competitors?


    Having finished her self-reflection, she resolved to focus on the exam once again.


    Noona, dont you think youre being too hard on me? What do you want me to do in the next test?


    Eunha, having just finished the exam, lay sprawled on the ground.


    His clothes were soaking wet. It was understandable since he had been running around on the waters surface.


    Sorry, I got carried away having fun


    Shin Seoyoung awkwardly offered a smile.


    She realized she had gone too far, especially after she had approached him with the mentality of dealing with industry people from the middle onwards.


    Really, that was too much. What would we have done without these?


    Food is prohibited in the exam venue. Drinking is prohibited too.


    Then, noona, did you really act as a proctor for this exam? S��ar?h the N??eFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Eat it secretly. I didnt see anything.


    Eunha took a cookie from his pocket and popped it into his mouth.


    He was lucky the cookie wasnt wet.


    Although it was a small amount, he absorbed the mana-filled cookie and felt the mana melting into the world.


    This was the test that had brought him so close to using the nameless gift.


    There was a risk that using the gift might cause a decline in abilities during the fourth exam.


    He needed to quickly recover his mana.


    He concentrated on absorbing external mana.


    By the way, Eunha, your skills are really. If thats the case, why did you join the Player Academy?


    I dont think Ill be able to be a player until I leave the academy.


    The third year of the Higher Academy should be enough for you.


    Are you telling a 13-year-old kid to hurry up and hunt monsters?


    I cant believe youre only 13 years old.


    Eunha didnt respond to her words.


    In truth, he didnt disagree with what Shin Seoyoung said.


    Since anyone could apply to High Academys third year regardless of age, there wouldnt have been a big problem if he had applied.


    He believed in himself, confident that he could obtain player qualifications within a year.


    But that wasnt the right path.


    There were limits to becoming strong alone.


    In the world, there were many things one couldnt do alone.


    Moreover, the monsters he had to kill from now on werent creatures a single person could defeat.


    Furthermore, to protect Baekryeon, he needed the strength to resist hostile forces.


    Thats why he gave up on entering the third year of High Academy.


    To capture the people he would meet at the academy and strengthen them.


    Additionally, to find the roots he hadnt discovered yet.


    So what? Whats my score?


    Im not telling you that, kid.


    During the second exam, I at least knew my approximate rank.


    A+. Originally, I came out with guerrilla tactics to surprise the test-takers. The proctors thought no one would be able to solve it.


    But I did?


    Thats why. Because of the relative evaluation, theres only A+ for you.


    Well, Im relieved then.


    It was a pleasant sound to hear.


    Oh, by the way. I forgot to mention this. The fourth exam will be held in the basement auditorium of the lecture hall.


    Come to think of it, you said you would give me information about the fourth exam after I passed the third exam. Whats the fourth exam?


    Its a labyrinth expedition.


    The one my sister took as an entrance exam?


    Well, its more of a challenge than that. Here, take this one first. Youll need it for the test.


    What is this?


    Eunha took the card from Shin Seoyoung.


    The card, the size of a regular playing card, had a sheep drawn on it.


    Ill explain the content of the fourth exam from now on. Eunha, youll be in charge of the sheep role when the fourth exam starts.


    Sheep?


    Eunha furrowed his brows as if to ask what she meant.


    Yeah, follow my lead. Baa, baa.


    Seeing Shin Seoyoung playfully make fun of him, Eunha scrunched up his face.

 Chapter 210

    Chapter 210[Entrance Exam (6)]


    The children who had finished the third exam were slowly making their way back to the exam venue.


    Upon entering the venue, they looked at each other with eyes that seemed to have something to say.


    But as they noticed the surrounding gazes, they turned away from each other.


    They couldnt risk exposing information to others, even by accident.


    Did you do well?


    On the other hand, Eunha, who had arrived at the exam venue earlier, greeted his approaching friends.


    He faced them with a nonchalant attitude.


    Hey, Hayang.


    Yeah, whats up?


    Can you set up a barrier around us? To prevent sound from leaking out?


    Sure, I can do that. Just a moment.


    Once all the friends had gathered, Eunha called for Hayang.


    Understanding his intention, she didnt care about the surrounding eyes and deployed a dome-shaped barrier.


    The blue barrier surrounding their heads was soundproofed to prevent any sound from leaking out.


    Dont be on guard against each other. Whos the sheep and whos the wolf among you? Is that really important?


    Hmph! I dont care who my opponent is! Bring it on if you want to fight.


    Yeah, it matters to me. We might end up in the same group in the exam venue, right?


    Parang and Minjis reactions were opposite.


    Eunha glanced at the other kids. They werent speaking directly, but their tense expressions were quite evident.


    The fourth exam was like thata test where they had to suspect each other.


    Even though they were close friends, the examinees, who had been warned about the exam, harbored a bit of caution.


    Even Jin Parang, who behaved as if he didnt care, was seen checking the expressions of the other kids.


    If we meet each other in the labyrinth, will we fight, even if were in the same group?


    That wont happen!


    The friends answered immediately.


    Strangely, their breaths were in perfect harmony despite not making any prior agreements.


    They looked at each other.


    They found it amusing how they had been wary of each other.


    There was no need to be cautious.


    They all wanted to pass together, after all.


    Right? Lets share information then. Lets strategize so that everyone can get good scores.


    The kids nodded.


    Gathered together, the children who had finished the third exam took out the cards they had received from the supervisors.


    Eunha and Hayang were sheep.


    Eunkyuk, Seona, Minji, and Jin Parang were wolves.


    The division between sheep and wolves seemed appropriate.


    After confirming each others roles, the children pocketed the cards as if nothing had happened.


    From now on, were neither sheep nor wolves.


    Eunha, then what are we?


    Were doggies.


    Its a joke. From now on, were monsters that eat both sheep and wolves.


    Eunha explained to the kids.


    All the kids listened attentively.


    The fourth exam was the same as previous years at Player Academyan exam to navigate a maze.


    However, this year, examinees were given the roles of sheep and wolves to create suspicion and cooperation among them.


    Just as Eunha finished explaining, the exam supervisor began his explanation about the fourth exam.


    Candidates will form groups with randomly assigned candidates and enter the maze!


    The positions of the summoning points will vary for each group, but the exit and summoning points will all be at the same distance.


    The maze transformed at regular intervals.


    Examinees were allowed to use any means necessary except for illegal activities to pass the exam.


    This much was common knowledge for the examinees who had analyzed the exam information.


    While I believe that youve already received information from your proctors after completing the third exam, let me explain once again.


    This exam has different evaluation methods based on the roles you have.


    First, the person playing the role of sheep must navigate the maze with the necklace distributed inside the exam venue. If you pass the maze without the necklace, you will be penalized in your exam score.


    On the other hand, the person playing the role of the wolf must snatch the necklaces of the candidates playing the role of sheep.


    Your exam score will reflect the number of necklaces you have apart from your own when you successfully pass the maze.


    The reason the kids had been wary of each other was to protect their own necklaces.


    Each child had no idea who was the wolf and who was the sheep.


    The kids playing the role of sheep had to be cautious of wolves within their own group as soon as they entered the maze.


    Wolves had to cleverly lead the sheep and snatch their necklaces before leaving the maze.


    Nobody knew how many wolves were in their group.


    Anyone they met in the maze could be a target to be cautious of until wolves revealed themselves or sheep chose not to wear their necklaces.


    Sheep cannot have their necklaces snatched. But wolves can snatch the necklaces.


    This statement meant that wolves could also fight among themselves for necklaces.


    Wolves had to keep in mind that they could be betrayed at any moment if they collaborated too closely.


    In the maze, there are resting spots with refreshments prepared at regular intervals.


    Wolves with revealed identities cannot use the resting spots, but wolves whose identities are concealed can use them. However, wolves are prohibited from attacking sheep during this time.


    Furthermore, the supervisor added,


    When you first enter the maze, there is only one mana flow indicating the exit. However, additional assistant supervisors, introduced at regular intervals, will create confusion in the mana flow.


    The content that might be advantageous for sheep could also be advantageous for wolves.


    Wolves were informed that if they didnt manage to exit the maze on time, they would receive the lowest score regardless of the number of necklaces they had.


    So, sheep should run hard to survive, and wolves should use their heads.


    The supervisor finished the explanation, chuckling as if it was none of his business.


    Shortly after, the kids moved to the underground auditorium in the lecture hall.


    The maze was awaiting them.


    The final exam at Player Academy.


    The supervisors, who had been managing the exam venue since morning, were taking a break in the control room.


    Among them were supervisors who had assisted with the third exam.


    All of them had fatigued faces.


    But its the last one. We should reduce the exam to three stages from next year or so I hope.


    There are talks that there will be up to five stages next year.


    Ugh


    The supervisors fell silent at the remark uttered by the chief supervisor passing by.


    Supervising over 900 examinees was no easy task.


    Especially in the fourth exam, where examinees actions were left to their discretion, they couldnt take their eyes off.


    They had to ensure that the examinees didnt commit illegal acts and had to monitor the monitors vigilantly.


    Wouldnt it be better not to conduct such exams in the future? Its so difficult to handle if problems arise.


    The academy has its policies, but arent the examinees not academy students?


    We can assess the examinees situation handling abilities and problem-solving skills through this exam.


    The chief supervisor responded calmly.


    The final exam was a test to see how examinees found the exit using various methods and to observe their way of thinking.


    And not only that.


    He adjusted his posture and glared at the kids fumbling inside the maze.


    In this exam, teamwork and deception of the examinees could also be evaluated.


    Players didnt fight monsters alone.


    A player who fought monsters alone was either someone who had given up on living or someone obsessed with fighting.


    Even those who were confident in their strength generally leaned toward party play, except for special cases.


    The academy wasnt here to educate fools who overestimated their abilities and thought they could do everything alone.


    It was a place that provided education on safely killing monsters.


    The chief supervisor could assert that.


    A strong player, one who lived long, was someone who poured all their power into attacking even a single goblin when they had to.


    That was how important teamwork was.


    However, it wasnt advisable to trust others too much.


    It wasnt uncommon for people who had fought together to suddenly turn their swords toward their partners.


    Players had to step onto the battlefield with the possibility of being betrayed by their colleagues at any time.


    The only thing one could trust was oneself.


    Yet, to kill monsters, one had to trust others.


    One should never forget the mindset of walking on a blades edge.


    That was the nature of this exam. S��arch* The nov��lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Groups mixed with sheep and wolves.


    Examinees had to work together to find a way out of the maze while constantly suspecting each other, unsure if their comrades would betray them.


    They had to cultivate the eyes to distinguish truth from falsehood while mastering the skill of deceiving others to survive.


    Oh my, I cant tell if that group is lucky or not.


    A supervisor pointed at a monitor where some kids were arguing.


    They were all in groups consisting of sheep only.


    Despite the absence of wolves in their groups, they still doubted if anyone was a wolf among them.


    They argued loudly each time their pointing directions contradicted each other.


    But isnt this exam advantageous only for the wolves?


    We cant say its only advantageous for wolves. There are fewer wolves than sheep. For example, that group. One wolf and eight sheep.


    Can the wolf move recklessly in that group?


    Sheep couldnt be robbed of their necklaces.


    However, sheep could resist wolves.


    Any action other than robbing the necklace didnt violate the rules.


    Oh, a wolf has appeared.


    They snatched a necklace right at the beginning. Theyre going to be eliminated.


    Some supervisors tsked as they watched another monitor.


    Wolves that took necklaces from sheep couldnt be in the sheeps groups.


    According to the rules, wolves had to wear the necklace they snatched.


    In the end, wolves had to prove their identity to the examinees they met.


    But that wasnt all.


    Isolated wolves had to find an exit while avoiding pursuing sheep for revenge.


    If a wolf had excellent mana control abilities, finding the exit shouldnt be difficult. However, that wolf got lost in the maze right from the entrance.


    Wolves need to use their heads. If not, theyll end up like that.


    The supervisors diverted their gazes from the respective monitor.


    In other monitors, wolves were gradually appearing too.


    The revealed wolves sometimes wandered in the maze, meeting other wolves and forming cooperative relationships.


    They were in the lucky group.


    Come to think of it What happened to Alices group?


    The chief supervisor, who was watching a monitor, wondered.


    The girl who had shown amazing abilities in the second exam.


    He had secretly hoped to see what she would achieve in the third exam, but he felt only disappointment.


    She was too kind.


    She had received a B+ grade because she had helped other kids.


    With her skills, she could have easily received an A+.


    No, that wasnt it.


    The chief supervisor changed his mind soon.


    There could only be one person who received an A+ in the third exam.


    Examinee number 759, No Eunha.


    He had solved the problem of Player Shin Seoyoung, whom he had invited for the purpose of cheering for the examinees, during the second exam.


    Practically, they couldnt monitor the entire academy premises, so they didnt know what had happened at that time.


    But they knew his skills exceeded the supervisors expectations.


    Lets display examinee number 759.


    The chief supervisor hadnt seen his performance in the second exam. There wasnt enough time to check the recorded footage.


    So, he wanted to see how No Eunha, examinee number 759, would perform in the fourth exam.


    Theyre still at the beginning. They seem to be discussing their strategies with their group members.


    Both of them were sheep.


    They were in a situation where they had to be cautious of wolves.


    The situation seemed to be unfolding in an interesting way.


    The chief supervisor decided to keep a close watch on the two of them.


    However, his relaxed attitude crumbled in an instant.


    .


    Examinee number 759, No Eunha! He suddenly started running!


    That cant be.


    No Eunha had said something to the kids who were in a meeting, then suddenly started running alone.


    He intended to find the exit on his own.


    It was a foolish thing to do.


    Even if one started in a group in this exam, there was no rule against escaping alone.


    However, he was a sheep.


    Would wolves in a pack just let a sheep that had separated from the group go?


    Look at that.


    How foolish.


    Too foolish.


    Hadnt revealed wolves or packs of wolves started chasing him?


    No matter how talented he was in mana control, could he resist that many kids?


    No Eunha remained unfazed as the wolves aimed for a coordinated attack and sprang out in front of him.


    He leaped over them, landing with flawless movements, almost like a gymnastic routine.


    He never once stopped, as if he could already see the exit.


    Oh!


    The maze has transformed!


    Supervisors exclaimed in surprise.


    The maze had transformed just in time.


    Regardless of his skill, there was no choice but to find another path now.


    .


    But he didnt.


    He quickly jumped in before the walls shot up to the ceiling. In the eyes of the chief supervisor, it seemed like a suicidal move.


    No, not that.


    The chief supervisor tilted his head again as he watched him resume running.


    He wasnt giving up his life; he was just confident in his abilities.


    Still, it was arrogance. Arrogance could lead one to self-destruction someday.


    The chief supervisor evaluated his actions. However, strangely, he didnt feel like he would self-destruct.


    It was truly odd.


    Oh! Examinee number 346 is moving alone too!


    What was going on with this years promising talents?


    The chief supervisor chuckled as he watched Jung Hayang, who had left her group and was now walking the maze alone.


    Unlike No Eunha, Jung Hayang wasnt running. She was passing through the maze at her own pace.


    Im envious. She has a lot of mana.


    Shes just using mana indiscriminately.


    Jung Hayang pushed away wolves rushing at her with magic.


    Her detection range seemed to sense the presence of kids far away and easily avoided traps set by lurking wolves. Moreover, she was heading straight for the exit via the shortest route.


    The maze is transforming again!


    Once again, the maze transformed.


    Jung Hayang didnt falter.


    She reached out toward the walls appearing to block her path, causing a malfunction in the spells.


    She jumped over the walls like a rabbit.


    Thats a technique you learn in a high-level academy.


    She seemed to have realized something.


    She clapped her hands and spread them wide. Then, wherever she directed, paths were created through the walls.


    Paths that led straight to the exit.


    A skill falling under advanced mana control.


    It involved intervening in others magic.


    The supervisor who hurriedly inspected the altered magic looked visibly dismayed.


    She just scattered her mana.


    Everyone was left speechless.


    She didnt just pick the lock; she shattered the entire door.


    Isnt this cheating?


    As long as its not illegal activity, its allowed.


    The chief supervisor, who said so, had a complicated expression.


    He hastily ordered the supervisors to restore the maze and continued to observe the monitors.


    At that moment, No Eunha and Jung Hayang met near the exit.


    What are they going to do?


    If it were me, Id be cautious, thinking the opponent might be a wolf. Prevent them from moving.


    Since peer evaluation applies, wouldnt they compete to be the first to reach the exit?


    The supervisors expectations were all wrong.


    The two of them walked towards the exit, chatting amicably.


    Are those two friends?


    The chief supervisor asked, bewildered.


    They both came from the same school.


    Silence fell in the monitor room. It was a feeling of What is even happening here?


    In the meantime, the two of them finally found the exit.


    They made it.


    The chief supervisor opened his mouth with a disappointed voice.


    Only 8 minutes had passed since the exam began.


    The first and second ranks of the 031st cohort were determined simultaneously.

 Chapter 211

    Chapter 211[Entrance Exam (7)]


    Ain has the ability to locate people who have communicated telepathically with her, provided they are within Ains telepathic range.


    Of course, this ability is contingent on the condition that the person is within Ains telepathic radius.


    [Kim Minji! Where are you!]


    The test takers had just entered the maze.


    This happened shortly after the examinees entered the maze.


    Jin Parang, while navigating with his group, secretly sent telepathic messages to Minji.


    [We are nearby too. I will come to you. Lead your group to a place where they cant escape.].


    [Parang, oppa. Can you hear me now? Its Seona. I sensed your aura nearby and sent you telepathy].


    The telepathic message from Seona arrived just in time.


    Having given up rolling his head over it earlier, Parang now sent a telepathic message to Seona about the current situation.


    [Then join Minji, and the two of you attack our group. Good luck with the exam].


    [You do the same].


    The plan went smoothly.


    Parang, who received the telepathic message, eliminated the remaining members of the group of nine, including himself, leaving six behind.


    One had been expelled from the group for attempting to snatch another childs necklace as soon as the exam started.


    Two others didnt trust their group members and left the group to fend for themselves.


    It was a manageable number for Parang to handle alone.


    Parang, acting nonchalant, led his group members in a different direction.


    Hey? Isnt this a dead end?


    Looks like the group over there took the wrong way.


    Parang guided the children toward Minjis aura.


    The unsuspecting children were confused when they reached a dead-end before the other group, who had arrived there first.


    Just then,


    Wolves appeared.


    Minji, who was already at the dead-end, whispered.


    Wolves appeared!


    Parang chuckled and followed suit, his voice trembling.


    The wolves, who had concealed their identities until now, couldnt ignore the truth revealed suddenly by the two.


    What? whats happening?


    Wolves appeared!


    It turned out the group at the dead-end wasnt just one, but two.


    Minji had used her charm to capture another group.


    The prey had increased.


    What, what is this!?


    How can this be!


    The sheep panicked.


    The sheep scrambled around, realizing that they were surrounded by the two wolves.


    Meanwhile, the wolves pounced on the sheep.


    The sheep were unable to overcome the wolves attack and were forced to hand over their necklaces.


    Do you all want more necklaces? Then obey us quietly.


    If you try any tricks, Ill take your necklaces too. Be careful.


    Minji unfairly distributed the necklaces she had snatched from the sheep.


    With a face he had practiced in the slums, Parang threatened the wolves.


    The wolves thought it was unfair, but they couldnt help themselves and reluctantly accepted the offer.


    Parang, send telepathy to Seona. Were done here.


    Got it.


    Minji, Parang, and Seona had planned to collect more necklaces before entering the maze.


    First, Parang would join Minji, or alternatively, join Seona.


    Next, the two would team up.


    And then Seona would be driven.


    [Oppa Parang, were on our way, youll see us in a bit].


    Seona says shes coming over here.


    Guys, there will be new sheep up ahead! Dont care if theyre wolves or not, just take them all!


    Seonas role was important.


    She had to lie to the other kids that she was a sheep until the test was over.


    So the wolf pack, led by Minji and Parang, attacked the approaching group indiscriminately from the front.


    Any children who tried to run away in surprise were grabbed by Parang and had their necklaces taken from them, even those who screamed that they were wolves.


    Hey, give me yours.


    .


    Seona did a good job of acting like a fox.


    Toward the end of the raid, Parang pretended to struggle and held out his hand to the captured Seona.


    She handed him the necklace.


    [Oppa, see you later. Make sure you take care of my necklace.]


    [Youre the one who should take care of them].


    A wolf can take a necklace from another wolf.


    Another way to interpret this is that wolves can transfer collars between themselves.


    [Theres a group right around the corner].


    The children wouldnt know.


    That Seona, without a necklace, might be a wolf.


    Seona, who had left the group, found the nearby group.


    Help! Wolves are blocking the way over there! I also got my necklace snatched just now


    Seona quickly spilled out lines to prevent the group from having time to think, claiming there were wolves ahead blocking the path.


    The surprised children, upon hearing there was a wolf pack ahead, decided to change direction.


    She smoothly blended into the childrens group, shared her telepathy with Parang and blended into the group near her.


    Charge!!


    Minji stepped forward silently in the direction indicated by Seona.


    She had already sent the signal in advance, and the wolves turned Seonas group into chaos.


    Direction at 3 oclock. About six people.


    Direction at 12 oclock. The coming path will be a bit complicated.


    Next, lets


    The children were helpless against the strategy of the three.


    The sheep who had their necklaces taken roamed the maze, sensing the presence of Parang and Minji, but no one thought Seona might be a wolf.


    The information spread by the children only created confusion.


    Seona also used distorted information to lure the children.


    Huh?


    In the midst of all this,


    Seona spotted Eunhyuk from the next group.


    Eunhyuk, who didnt have the strength to navigate to the exit alone after leaving his group like Eunha and Hayang, was leading his group to find the exit.


    Help! There are wolves over there!


    Seona didnt panic; she ran toward him.


    Using her acting skills, she had infiltrated his group, sending telepathy separately to Eunhyuk.


    [Any of them should pass with us?]


    Theres a wolf in there? No, theres no way theres a no .


    Eunhyuk replied with a fake smile.


    Seona, who had blended in among the children, chuckled softly at his performance.


    Anyway, it meant that there were no other children in the group to save but Eunhyuk.


    [Ill give the signal later. Well make a gap for Minji to escape. Eunhyuk, you run for the exit when we give the signal].


    The exit was not far away.


    The flow of mana through the maze became more complicated as time passed, but they could see the mana pointing to the exit.


    Eunhyuk nodded in agreement.


    The exit must be just around the corner, and he didnt need to be with his group anymore.


    From here, he would be able to deal with the wolves without depleting his mana.


    Hey, there are wolves!


    What the hell, I thought they werent here!


    Dont miss a single one of them!


    Starting with the signal from Minji, who was waiting around the corner, the kids in Eunhyuks group panicked.


    Eunhyuk quickly raised the mana in his body the moment the wolves attacked the group.


    There was no need to conserve any more energy.


    There was an exit right there.


    He ran blindly toward the exit through the path Minji had made for him.


    Through his senses, he could sense the sheep running at full speed in the other direction.


    He gritted his teeth and ran.


    When the children he met at the fork in the road were still trying to figure out which way to go, he didnt hesitate to take the path to the exit.


    A moment later, a dark space appeared up ahead.


    His intuition screamed.


    Thats the exit.


    He ran straight for it.


    B.


    Back in the testing center, Eunhyuk saw his name on the board.


    It was a B.


    He didnt know if it would be a B+, just a B, or the lowest B-.


    But he did know one thing.


    There had to be people who had gotten through before him, except for Eunha and Hayang.


    Ill get stronger, stronger, and even stronger.


    He didnt boast about his abilities.


    Eunha taught him not to be conceited.


    So, he could reflect on his shortcomings.


    He did not despair.


    The determination to surpass them someday became a spark that ignited.


    Seona quietly watched the children who had been robbed of their necklaces, shedding tears, along with Minji and Parang.


    You cant take the necklace away from the sheep.


    The robbed children had to pass through the exit just like that.


    The wolves, exhausted from trying to recover the necklaces, were attacked by other wolves and left stranded in the maze.


    Arent you sorry for the kids?


    No, not at all.


    Seona answered herself.


    In this exam, there were so many people she deceived that she couldnt count them with her fingers.


    The determination of the kids to become players in front of her was ruthlessly crushed.


    Still, she felt no guilt.


    There was no need to be sorry.


    My heart is not infinite.


    That day, she realized when her classmates turned into enemies.


    She didnt have to care about all of them.


    Kindness should be given to those who are kind.


    Affection should be given to those who are affectionate.


    Feelings are finite.


    She didnt have the luxury of giving her heart to people who didnt treat her the same.


    Its almost over.


    Meanwhile, Minji sighed.


    The wolves followed her, their necks heavy with necklaces.


    And the one who had more necklaces than them was her and Parang.


    Parang, lets stop here. This should be enough to get an A+.


    Okay! It was really fun after a long time. But what about Seonas necklace? Are we going to share it between us?


    I doubt it. There are so many wolves here. S��arch* The Nov��l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The wolves were momentarily taken aback.


    Minji and Parang had a gleam in their eyes as they looked at the wolves.


    It was the same look they had when they attacked the sheep.


    Do you want to pay for it, or do you want us to take it all? Its up to you.


    Crossing her arms, Minji gave them a choice.


    None of the wolves dared to keep the necklace.


    They had seen the two of them at their best.


    Seona took the necklace that the wolves had voluntarily surrendered.


    Thats enough, lets go!


    Oh!


    I cant wait to get home and get some rest.


    The three of them left the shivering wolves alone and made their way to the exit.


    The abandoned wolves had to either fight among themselves or find their way out.


    Thats good.


    If it meant passing, she wouldnt hesitate to use any means.


    With that determination, Minji checked the scoreboard as soon as she left the maze and clenched her fist.


    She got an A grade.


    Not just her, but the other two also got an A grade.


    Phew, well


    The chief supervisor leaned back in his chair.


    A sigh of admiration and astonishment escaped him.


    There was no other way.


    Jin Parang, Jin Seona, Kim Minji.


    The strategy presented by the three wolves was nothing short of amazing.


    The other supervisors felt the same way.


    They had expected the wolves to form factions.


    They hoped the wolves would do that and were curious about how they would steal the sheeps necklaces.


    They also wanted to see the wolves fighting each other.


    But how did the situation turn out like this?


    Wolves that excel in human relationships.


    Wolves that are strong but ignorant.


    Wolves disguised as sheep.


    The three of them assigned roles and led the wolf pack.


    Jin Seona and Jin Parang, who used telepathy at a young age, demonstrated their abilities.


    And Kim Minji, who commanded the two, showed the qualities of a leader of the pack.


    The supervisors had no choice but to unanimously give them an A+ for their performance.


    Its amazing. We thought they would be hostile and fight each other


    Someone said that.


    The chief supervisor thought the same.


    Even though the three of them came from the same elementary school, they thought they would at least have the intention to take more necklaces than others.


    Or they would be cautious of each other.


    But the three of them never doubted each other from the beginning to the end.


    Thats why this result came out.


    Hmm


    The chief supervisor became very curious.


    Would they maintain a trusting relationship in the academy and even after becoming players?


    He looked forward to next year.


    This year, apart from them, there were quite a few individuals who showed remarkable abilities.


    Even more than previous years.


    Perhaps the 031st batch entering next year might become the pillars supporting the future player industry.


    He vaguely had such thoughts.


    With this, the Player Academy entrance exam concludes. All supervisors will gather in the meeting room as soon as the exam hall is cleaned up. Thats all!


    The chief supervisor sent a message to the supervisors through a telepathist.


    Even though the exam was over, the supervisors work was far from finished.


    It was time to discuss the pros and cons of this years exam and the students.


    The meeting would probably be quite long.


    All supervisors would have a lot to say in the meeting.


    About Jung Hayang, who was admitted as the top student, and No Eunha, who was admitted as the second.


    And more.


    The 031st batch was an exceptionally talented group.

 Chapter 212

    Chapter 212[Please take care of Eunha in the future.]


    January, 9th year of the Sun.


    Eunha was bustling from the early morning. Not only him, but his family members were also busy.


    No! Eun! Ha!


    Here he comes.


    As soon as Eunha heard the voice that had been inspecting the upstairs house, he rushed out to the veranda.


    A truck carrying belongings was entering the parking lot.


    The boy leaning out of the passenger seat was waving excitedly.


    Even without looking into the car, you could see his wolf tail wagging eagerly.


    Wait! Im coming down now!


    At the end of last year, the kids were notified of their acceptance to the Player Academy.


    Including him, his friends were scheduled to move into the academy dormitories starting from February.


    And when that happens, grandmother, who lives with Parang, will be home alone.


    Grandma, welcome home!


    Hi, Eunha, what have you been doing that your clothes are so dusty?


    Ive been doing some house cleaning.


    Realizing that his grandmother would be lonely once Parang entered the Player Academy, and that there was a room upstairs that would be vacant at the right time, the family convinced her to move in with them in Seoul.


    As a result, his grandmother moved to Seoul on the condition that she keep the house she lived in in Incheon.


    I didnt realize how important that house was to her before the regression.


    Eunha, whats wrong?


    Its nothing, go inside, Grandma.


    Hey, No Eunha, why dont you say hello to me!


    Oh, hi, Parang hyung.


    Greeting his grandmother, Eunha couldnt hide the bitterness in his heart.


    Before his regression, his grandmother had passed away around the time he entered the Higher Academy.


    She had left him an inheritance so that he could live comfortably at the Player Academy without being sponsored by any group.


    An insurance policy left to him by his parents, who died in a disaster called the Kraken.


    Until the day Grandma closed her eyes, she carefully preserved the money that he should rightfully inherit.


    In addition to that, Grandma personally gathered money and the house.


    I sold the house


    After sending Grandma away, Eunha put up the house where he lived with Grandma for sale.


    It wasnt for the need of money.


    It was more like a resolution.


    Signifying that he no longer had a home to return to.


    After parting with Grandma, he never visited the house that Grandma cherished and sold without any emotions.


    15 billion.


    He used the inheritance Grandma left to live in the academy, buy potions and equipment, and purchase the building for the Mist Flower Party.


    At that time, Eunha didnt try to recall the memories of Grandma who had supported him in place of his parents.


    He moved forward only to kill monsters and to alleviate his hatred towards them.


    So, living one life and releasing the hatred for monsters, whenever he saw Grandma, his heart became tender.


    He felt remorse for the action of selling the house that Grandma cherished without any emotion.


    Hey, why do you keep spacing out? If you have nothing to do, help me with my luggage, and while youre at it, clean my room too.


    Why should I clean your room? Im going to help Grandma, so you take care of your room.


    Eunha responded to Parang, who walked past him with a box.


    Parang, with his tongue out, wagged his wolf tail and climbed the stairs.


    There wouldnt be anything to put in his room anyway.


    Eunha felt a bit absurd.


    Why bother organizing when the person moving into the academy dormitory from next month had nothing to do with it?


    It would be more reasonable to pack only what was necessary and leave the rest in the box.


    The next month, hed be grumbling and unpacking again.


    None of my business.


    I had no intention of helping when that time came.


    Eunha decided to pack what he could carry up the stairs.


    Approaching the truck, he couldnt close his mouth.


    Wow! Noona, youre amazing!


    Its convenient to move with magic.


    Even the staff who were trying to move the luggage using their internal mana were surprised.


    Because Euna was using magic to move the luggage to the third floor without them having to move a muscle.


    Wardrobes and refrigerators were flying in the air, entering the third-floor veranda.


    Are you a caster? It would be nice to have someone with this kind of skill in the company.


    No! Im a supporter!


    Euna corrected the employees who were standing in the distance watching the flying furniture.


    Theres nothing for me to do here.


    It looks like the move will be over soon.


    Bruno, who was bringing in furniture alone on the third-floor veranda, seemed to finish the task.


    Wearing only a short-sleeved T-shirt in the middle of winter, he lifted the furniture as if handling tofu.


    Captain! Were here!


    Euna unni is moving things. It might be difficult to move heavy things one after another. Amazing.


    I guess we wont be of much help?


    Eunha called his friends who knew how to manipulate mana just in case.


    But there was no need to call.


    Since Euna and Bruno were exerting their strength below and above, there wasnt much for them to help with.


    Hey, hello. You guys are friends with Eunha and Parang, right?


    Hello, Grandma!!!


    When they went up to the third floor, Minji was helping to organize the dishes.


    Grandma, who was chatting with his mother, suddenly appeared and smiled at the kids who came out of nowhere.


    The kids decided to help Parang, who was organizing the room alone.


    Hey, Jung Hayang! Is this a library!? You came to help me tidy up my room, not read books?


    Wait a minute, Oppa. Let me read this page a bit


    Parang hyung, its no use talking to her when shes like that, where do I put this?


    Ive been thinking about this since last time, do you really like floral patterns?


    The kids helped with organizing while wearing masks.


    Eunha was soon out of the room and grabbing things for his grandmother.


    He had no intention of making his grandmother lift a single small item.


    She ended up giggling and gesturing with her hands.


    Meanwhile, in the kitchen, Jung Geum-Joon sighed heavily.


    I want to play games. I want to play games. Why am I doing this here, helping and all.


    Hey there! You need to clean here properly!


    Yes, yes, I understand.


    Despite his grumbling, Jung Geum-Joon did as Julieta asked and cleaned the kitchen.


    He got emotional when Avenier, carrying a toy plane with a dusty foot, passed by, but he wiped the floor to make it shine.


    Its all for lunch.


    The money in the safe had also decreased significantly. In the meantime, Eunha, who was helping with the move, offered to treat everyone to lunch.


    Ill show you what gluttony really is, khahahaha, eh?


    Jin Parang, who was going into his room with his other luggage, and Geum-joon, who was scrubbing the kitchen floor, made eye contact.


    Two people who met for the first time today.


    Despite this, they somehow felt like they would get along well together. S~ea??h the nov��lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sweet and sour pork.


    Sliced. Chicken.


    Fried, not boneless.


    Why?


    Because that way, its more fun to tear it apart.


    Ooh.


    Minji clicked her tongue as she watched the two of them talk in code.


    There was a chemistry between the two.


    Now, it seemed like they were going to see the lower floor and the upper floor Parang every day.


    I need to move into the dormitory quickly. Oh, but Parang oppa is also moving in Well, whatever. Anyway, the male and female dormitories are separate.


    Minji couldnt help but laugh at how Eunae was treating them like puppies.


    Add in Avernier, and they were puppy triplets.


    Hey, guys, do you want anything to eat?


    Packing was almost done.


    It was the perfect time for a snack.


    Mother held various store flyers in her hands and asked the children.


    The answers from the children were all different.


    There was no need to ask from the beginning.


    Today was a good day.


    On such days, it wouldnt be bad to eat whatever they wanted.


    Without paying much attention, Mother called various places while the children were drooling over the smell of food.


    After a while, the delivery motorcycles lined up and entered the parking lot, emitting the scent of food.


    Wow!


    Chinese food was a given, and there were also pizza, chicken, pig trotters, pork belly, tteokbokki, and gimbap.


    In addition, the endless procession of deliveries continued.


    Are you sure you didnt order too much? Can we eat all this?


    If its for the kids, they can eat it all, right? If they cant, they can put it in the refrigerator and eat it later.


    Hey, food tastes better when its eaten right away, so why did you order this much and take it to.


    Behind the children, who crowded around the food and gobbled it up, the adults stuck out their tongues.


    Still, mother didnt mind and welcomed the person who delivered the shaved ice.


    Yes, just in time.


    Its good. You should share it with the neighbors.


    As soon as grandmother finished moving, she planned to distribute rice cakes from house to house.


    In the meantime, she decided it would be a good idea to distribute some food.


    You guys go ahead and eat. Ill go say hello to the other houses.


    Mom, Ill go with you.


    Mother put a wrap in Fathers mouth.


    With the food in his mouth, Father, who gurgled, helped Grandma and went outside to greet the neighbors.


    The people left behind quickly grabbed this and that to eat to satisfy their hungry stomachs.


    I I cant eat anymore!


    If you eat more, you might gain weight.


    Starting with Hayang and Seona, people gradually walked away.


    Even so, there were still people who were gagging and moving their chopsticks around.


    There were three ice balls, not two. No Eunha, what did he have in his stomach.


    Minji was dumbfounded.


    Because Eunha was devouring food with his cheeks swollen, and Jung Geum-joon was playing with chopsticks next to Jin Parang.


    He was steadily eating.


    This is How can he be full?


    Eunha clicked his tongue at Mokminji, who had abstained earlier.


    He was 14 years old and growing up.


    It was time to grow taller.


    Until a few years ago, the house felt spacious and eerily quiet.


    It felt like being left alone in a world where the cold wind was blowing.


    The house, where a daughter who had been sent off to marriage, came to visit with her with her husband and grandchildren, and Parang appeared.


    The house, which felt too spacious to live alone, became a joyful instrument echoing with laughter.


    The house was no longer just a place of memories for me and him, and the memories shared with our daughter, her husband, lovely grandchildren, and Parang were also deeply embedded.


    Therefore, when leaving the house where I had lived for a long time, there was a feeling of regret.


    However, the desire to spend the remaining years with loved ones took precedence.


    Although the elderly tend to want to reminisce about past memories in the remaining years of life, I wanted to accumulate new memories with the people I love.


    Im relieved. Honestly, I was worried that Eunha might not have many friends.


    Mom, what are you talking about? Our son is so popular.


    Being popular and having friends are different, honey. Having friends means having someone you can open your heart to. Fortunately, Eunha has friends.


    Eunha was truly a mysterious child.


    He seemed to act cute but appeared to be hitting a wall somewhere in his heart.


    While few people in the world had the same outward and inward aspects, sometimes I couldnt shake off the feeling that Eunha was wearing a mask, a mask of pretense, whenever I looked at him.


    Perhaps the child would never confess his feelings to someone else in his entire life.


    Such thoughts crossed my mind.


    So I was relieved.


    Watching Eunha interact with the children, my worries seemed to be unfounded.


    I hoped that the child would live happily like this for the rest of his life.


    Even though he seemed not to suffer from loneliness, he was, in fact, a child who suffered from loneliness a lot.


    Even though he seemed not to be afraid of anything, he was, in fact, a child who showed vigilance like a cat, raising his feathers like an owl.


    He was an enigmatic child to an elderly person whose life was almost over, and even if she reached out with her hand, it seemed too far away, and even if she reached out, she needed to be careful not to break him.


    Mom, you must be worried too.


    Its okay. Eunha will only have good things happen no matter what he does.


    All moms probably think the same way. Dont you think so, Mom?


    My daughter asked with a suspicious look.


    The way she asked, narrowing her eyes, was not much different from the way the child used to glare at me whenever there was a dispute in the past, as if asking for agreement with my words.


    There was no need to think that my mom wouldnt think that way, right?


    There was no need to say it.


    Theres a saying that life has its ups and downs. You cant have only good things, and you cant have only bad things.


    But even if you say that.


    Thats why you have to meet good people. Life is unpredictable, and you just have to meet people you like.


    I wanted him to meet good people and go out into the world as he is now.


    It wasnt just the him.


    I hope that Parang, who was playing with his friends, will also live a happy life, surrounded by people he likes.


    Parang probably has no worries.


    Eunha played a prank on Parang, who was much older than him.


    From Eunhas actions, I could sense that he had affection for Parang.


    Hey, No Eunha! Youre really going to be like this!?


    Yes, the next prank is for Parang! Kids, run!


    Parang.


    The children were playing in the parking lot.


    I leaned over the railing of the veranda and called out to Parang, who was whining about being caught by Eunha and made a fool of.


    Even though he was acting like he wasnt, it was clear from his face that he was enjoying the moment.


    Grandma, yes? I have to go catch them now.


    Have fun.


    Why are you suddenly saying that?


    Parang made an expression that said it was out of the blue.


    It was a bit out of the blue, but I actually wanted to say this.


    Take good care of Eunha in the future too.


    .


    My daughter probably knows more about Eunha than I do.


    But I still felt uneasy about him.


    I wondered if he would have dangerous thoughts if I left him alone, if he would disappear somewhere, if he would go far away.


    So I told Parang to take care of him.


    Please take good care of Eunha.


    If its Parang, even if Eunha is in danger, even if he disappears somewhere, even if he goes far away, I thought Parang would chase after him.


    The world is harsh.


    You cant live alone.


    I hope Parang and Eunhas friends will protect Eunha.


    Grandma, instead of just taking care of your grandson, how about taking care of me too?


    This guy.


    I burst into laughter.


    Of course I should take care of you, Parang.


    But you, Parang, will be fine.


    Parang, youll be fine.


    Wow, thats a little harsh, huh?


    Because Eunha will take care of you.


    Even if theres a limit to his body.


    So, Parang, take care of Eunha so that such things dont happen to him.


    Even if Eunha walks the path alone, stay by his side, Parang.


    I entrusted those wishes to him.


    Take good care of Eunha in the future too.


    <End of Part 2>

 Chapter 213

    Chapter 213The chill of spring woke me up.


    I must have tossed and turned a lot during the night; my feet were poking out from under the blanket.


    For some reason.


    I wrapped myself tightly in the blanket.


    Since there was still time left, I decided to sleep a little longer.


    Mother would wake me up if it was time


    Ha.


    An unfamiliar ceiling.


    An unfamiliar space.


    Realizing again where I was, I sighed and got up.


    It had already been two weeks since I left home.


    Even as I got used to this unfamiliar life.


    Still, he wasnt accustomed to this life.


    He had grown too attached to the home where he lived with his family.


    There was no other choice.


    It was his own decision.


    To become a player.


    To enter the academy.


    Regretting it now was too late.


    But he had no thoughts of regret.


    Starting tomorrow, I should wear a cardigan or something when I sleep no, actually, I should just turn the heating up high.


    All of this was being operated by the nations taxes and the groups sponsorship.


    Reaching for the cardigan he was about to grab, he extended his hand to the heating remote instead.


    Deciding to heat the room moderately, he got up from his spot and stretched.


    Outside the window, bird songs could be heard.


    And amidst the clear sound, there were voices raised in excitement.


    It was the shouts of academy students starting their training from early in the morning.


    Ever since he moved into the dormitory, he had heard these sounds every day without fail.


    [Im fine!]


    The smartphone he had left charging near his bed made a sound.


    The latest model smartphone received from Sirius Groups second chairman, Han oYoung.


    It was a smartphone equipped with the ability to store some of the data from the player library and it had been ringing vigorously since early morning.


    The only person who set notifications to make a sound was his family.


    Quickly reaching for the smartphone, he saw the messages:


    Sis: Hey~ Awake? (6:45 AM)


    Sis: Eunhaaa? Get up!! (*) (6:47 AM)


    Sis: Todays the entrance ceremony! (6:49 AM)


    He couldnt help but chuckle.


    Euna had taken on the role of waking him up instead of their mother after he moved into the dormitory.


    Sending a quick reply, he decided to take a shower.


    I cant afford to oversleep on a day like this.


    The Player Secondary Academys entrance ceremony.


    This day held significant meaning for him.


    Since resolving to become a player, he couldnt count how eagerly he had awaited this day.


    How he had restrained his anticipation since moving into the dormitory in mid-February.


    I should try to tidy up as much as possible, do I need to shave nah, maybe I can skip it for now.


    The room was comfortable enough for two people to live in, and it had a bathroom attached.


    Checking his face in the mirror after washing, he raised his chin to see if there was any stubble.


    There wasnt any stubble.


    After all, he had just turned 14 this year.


    Hmm.


    Today was the day he would meet Yi Yujung.


    As neatly and smartly as possible.


    If possible, to make a good first impression.


    As if he had made a big decision, he abruptly stripped off his pajamas.


    There was still time, so he decided to take a warm shower.


    Even though he had soaked in the tub for a long time yesterday.


    The uniform


    Drying his hair and opening the closet, he found several school uniforms.


    There were a few sets of uniforms.


    A black blazer with gold lines against a black base.


    And a white blazer with red lines against a white base.


    The black blazer was the uniform for daily wear at the academy, and the white blazer was reserved for ceremonial occasions.


    The academy provided one of each uniform, while the rest had to be bought with personal money.


    As the uniforms were enchanted, they boasted not just sweat-absorption and ventilation spells but also cleansing spells to remove most stains and shock absorption to prevent tearing, making them high-quality items that wouldnt tear unless in intense combat.


    Although the country could provide minimal support to academy students, they couldnt offer the maximum support.


    Thats why sponsorship was necessary, and being heavily sponsored by Sirius Group, he had enough uniforms in his closet to fill it with academy uniforms and gym clothes.


    Nothing strange there, right?


    He felt unfamiliar with the pure white color.


    In his previous life, he had worn predominantly dull colors, considering it natural even if blood stained his clothes, so he wasnt used to wearing clothes with such vivid red tones running through clear, white fabric.


    He wasnt sure if it suited him.


    Having long given up on the eye features inherited from his father, he stared at the mirror for a while before sending a distress message to Euna.


    Sis: You look suuuper good! Youre the best, my bro! (7:57 AM)


    If my sister says its fine, then it must be.


    Euna was quite picky about fashion.


    Especially when it came to his fashion.


    If Euna approved, there was no need to worry anymore.


    Having finished getting ready, he opened the door and headed downstairs.


    Hey, Captain!


    Why are you coming down so late? Did Noh Eunha oversleep?


    There was a cafeteria on the first floor of the boys dormitory for the dormitory residents to use.


    Parang and Eunhyuk, who had finished their breakfast, were sitting by the window.


    He headed to the table where the two were seated after picking up his ordered food.


    Hyung, are you going like that?


    Whats wrong with this? Didnt you get your hair done?


    I did it yesterday, jeez. You know, if you cut your hair twice a day, its not good for your scalp, man.


    At least brush it.


    Ah, and Eunha sighed.


    Jin Parang, who had tied his hair up messily, shook his tail as if he was annoyed.


    Even his tail seemed somewhat disheveled.


    You dont know how hard it is for Ain to manage their fur.


    Asking Ain, who was picky about fashion in particular.


    Especially when it came to his own.


    Would Seona be doing that too? Must have been hard to prepare every morning. No, its just that hes lazy.


    It was the day of the entrance ceremony at the secondary academy. Three people in crisp white blazers chatted animatedly while having breakfast.


    The entrance ceremony for both the junior and senior divisions was underway at the academy. Students gathered in the auditorium and were seated according to their respective departments and classes.


    There were a total of 300 students in the 031 cohort. The 027 and 027 cohorts combined made up around 1500 students. The seating arrangement radiated out from the center, with the seats getting higher as they went up from the ground level.


    It meant that the lower floors accommodated junior academy students, while the upper floors seated the senior academy students.


    Being in a different class from my friends was disappointing, but I vaguely expected this due to different class assignments.


    The class distributions for Hayang and Minji were 5th grade, for Parang it was 8th grade, for Eunhyeok and Seona it was 10th grade. He was in the 6th grade.


    While it was frustrating not to be in the same class as his friends, he somewhat anticipated this considering the hierarchy in the academy.


    Would they put the top and second-ranking students in the same class? Hayang was at the top, and he was second. Even the other students had scored highly in the entrance exams.


    If it were a smaller institution like the Doan Elementary School sponsored by the Alice Group, perhaps. But in an academy backed by a major conglomerate, it would be tough for them all to end up in the same class.


    Regardless, theyd still see each other in class. But more importantly


    Sitting at the front of class 6, he scanned the surroundings. Although the instructor assigned to class 6 approached him amiably, he remained indifferent and focused on surveying the area.


    Class 10, class 9, class 8


    Then the other side would be class 1, class 2.


    His gaze paused somewhere near class 2.


    There was Yujeong.


    In his second life. S��ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He still remembered it vividly.


    Every time he talked about the days spent in the academy with Yujeong, there was a recurring story.


    I was always in class 2. Isnt that interesting?


    Whats interesting about it?


    Since elementary school Ive always been in class 2, class 2, class 2, and even in the secondary academy, class 2 At first, it was so boring, you know?


    But?


    But, you know Maybe it was all for the sake of meeting you. Do you remember when we first met?


    First year of the secondary academy.


    Right, the first year of the secondary academy, class 2. At that time, when I first met you, I thought, Why is there a person like this in the world? Even at a glance, you emitted a dark atmosphere.


    Im sorry.


    You never avoided a confrontation, always tried to win over someone you didnt like, didnt care about the other persons background Even thinking about it now, you were quite clueless, werent you?


    Yeah, really.


    But meeting you changed my life back then. When I was struggling with why I should live, even though life was so tough, you changed it all for me.


    Thank you, Eunha. If I hadnt met you back then, I wouldnt be who I am now.


    Yujeong, who was once a promising student from the secondary academy. And Eunha, who entered the academy without any background.


    Two individuals who wouldnt have crossed paths under normal circumstances became close due to a chance incident.


    She inadvertently became a witness to the violent incident he caused, which led to her being branded as a problematic student by the academy staff.


    Their personalities, behaviors, mindsets Nothing seemed to match, yet as they continued to meet, they became special to each other.


    So he hoped that in this life, she would become something special to him once again.


    From now, in the year 9 of the Sun Calendar, we will proceed with the Player Academys entrance ceremony. First, we will observe the National Rite. All academy students, please stand up and face the Taegukgi on the platform.


    He missed her so much. There were so many things he wanted to say when they met. Why did she dedicate herself so much? Why did she love him so much? And why did she gift him with a new life, even to the extent of sacrificing herself?


    Nice to meet you, but I cant say I welcome your admission to the academy. I dont think any of you came here to be welcomed.


    The principals words during the ceremony didnt register with him at all.


    He kept staring at class 2, still lost in memories.


    Even in this life, he needed her. She was the only partner he could trust wholeheartedly.


    He needed her help on the thorny path ahead. For the protection of Ha Baek-ryeon.


    So, she was the first person he planned to approach.


    After the ceremony ended, he rushed through the crowd towards class 2.


    Huh? What are you doing? How can you cause a ruckus in class 2?


    The class 2 instructor grabbed his wrist.


    The instructor was taken aback. It was as if his grip on Eunhas wrist was made of steel and wouldnt yield.


    Instructor.


    Eunha shrugged off the instructors grip and firmly held his shoulder. In a tone requesting a favor, he asked while gripping his shoulder so tightly that it caused a spasm in the instructors face.


    Is there someone named Yujeong in this class?


    What? What are you talking about?


    In this class, is there no one like that?


    No.


    With a puzzled expression, Eunha peered down at the list.


    The instructor tried to reclaim the list, but seeing Eunhas darkening expression each time he checked the list, he couldnt say anything.


    Eventually, when everyone almost left the hall, Eunha managed to check every single list.


    Shes not here.


    He couldnt find the name he had been desperately searching for in any of the lists.


    Absent.


    Yujeong was nowhere to be found in any of the lists at the academy.


    TLN: Welcome Readers!! This is the new project that I am taking over from my friend Bibell! I am new translating from Korean and I dont have all the names memorized so please bear with me and leave any mistakes in the comments. Thanks everybody! Im going to try to update this novel once a week as it takes a lot of time. Donation rules apply of course but these chapters will take time. If I get into a groove I will try to go twice a week. Monday and Friday.


    Further Notes: First, what do you guys think of the perspective changes? Going from first person to third like that seems jarring to me. Should I actively correct it? Second, I know the numbers are off. The site we (the one given to me by Bibell) has her last chapter as 213. Im not sure why she had it as 212 on her site but Im going to match the host site for the sake of ease. You havent missed anything that Im aware of.

 Chapter 214

    Chapter 214Gift <Miracle>.


    Against the order of the world, the Gift, known for reconstructing the world itself, required an equivalent price once manifested.


    For instance, <Empress> Shin Seo-young had to sacrifice her players life to fend off the forces rallying against the pledge to protect humanity.


    For instance, <Maiden of the Sanctum> Iriya had to embrace the pain that countless people carried as a price for healing them and die in return.


    For instance, <King of Shadows> Shin Do-rim became the king of the dead, losing his memories, as a price for reviving the deceased.


    No one who manifested the Gift of <Miracle> survived unscathed.


    Broken, dead, or gone mad.


    As far as Eunha knew, there was only her, who survived after using the Gift of <Miracle>.


    What her sister displayed back then couldnt be considered a complete <Miracle>.


    Euna paying the price for the Miracle was because the world she reconstructed was limited.


    In reality, it was hard to call it reconstructing the world.


    She merely interfered with destiny.


    The Miracle emanating from intense situations of the owners surpassed what she demonstrated.


    In that sense, Eunha couldnt be seen as manifesting the Miracle.


    And he had no intention of letting her manifest it in the future.


    It was just lucky that they could save Shin Seo-young, who manifested the Miracle in this life.


    If such a thing were to happen again, there would be no way to stop it.


    But then, what price did Yi Yujung pay?


    .


    Returning, she hadnt considered it.


    She must have paid the price for the Miracle, considering she unfolded a magic that truly reconstructed the world.


    She must have paid the price.


    But that he decided not to think about it, assuming she paid the price in her previous life.


    The previous and current lives were separate.


    There was no way she paid the price for using the Miracle in this life.


    So, he was trying to think positively.


    No, he wanted to think positively.


    That in this life, she was safe.


    As if he knew deep down that it would turn out this way.


    This life Is Yujung not here?


    He had no choice but to dig out the box he had hidden deep in his heart.


    The assumptions he wanted to avoid.


    Was this your price?


    The owner of the Gift of Miracle had to pay a reasonable price for the phenomenon of reconstructing the world.


    So, what about her?


    What was the suitable price for her, who turned back time by reconstructing the world?


    Thats the situation they were in now.


    The reality without her.


    Even if time had turned back, hadnt she earned the right to exist in the second life?


    You, really.


    If thats the case, if thats true, then theres no bigger fool.


    Its because I used up the strength I should have used for myself just to regress myself.


    Even if it means not existing in the next life.


    There wasnt a more remarkable self-sacrifice.


    You were always like that.


    Yi Yujung was always like that.


    She thought of others before herself and lived a life of endless sacrifice.


    Especially for him.


    She followed silently, knowing that there was nothing but death awaiting her on the path he took.


    While treating dying comrades, she tried to fulfill the wishes they yearned for deep in their hearts.


    This led to her being ridiculed by the players as the Grim Reaper for being a death angel.


    She had never lived a life for herself, even though she could leave the Mist Flower Party at any time.


    Until the moment he died.


    That was the result.


    Having sacrificed her life and manifested the Miracle, she did not exist in this life.


    Hey, No Eunha. Whats wrong with you?


    Eunha, whats going on?


    I dont know how much time passed.


    Lost in aimless wandering through the hall, he turned around at a hand on his shoulder.


    His friends were there.


    They were all looking at him with serious expressions.


    Captain, are you okay? Your face right now


    Whats No, its fine. Lets talk about this later.


    Are you really okay?


    Hayang, who stepped forward, tightly held his wrist.


    As if trying to hold him back from going somewhere.


    The other kids were the same.


    It was only after Eunha saw the faces of his friends that he could regain his composure.


    Sorry. Its nothing.


    Someone who says its nothing looks like that? Are you really okay?


    Seona asked, furrowing her brows.


    Eunha forced a smile.


    As if telling them not to ask anymore.


    He left his friends behind and stepped forward.


    Arent we really late now? We got super late because of you!


    Right! Because of you waiting, were late getting back to the classroom!


    Minji and Jin quickly followed.


    The remaining kids glanced around, sighed, and followed him.


    If were late for orientation, I wont let you off the hook! Really?


    Hey A little. I told you not to smile with that face, didnt I? Its not a pretty topic!


    But isnt Blue oppa uglier S~ea??h the ��ovelFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The friends tried to lighten the mood forcibly.


    When Ha Yang attacked Blue, they all laughed together.


    Eunha laughed along with them.


    But inside, he still thought about Yujung.


    Are you in this world?


    Or are you really not here?


    If there is a god, he wanted to ask.


    Where is she?


    But in a world where even the gods are dead, there was no one to answer his earnest question about her.


    Name.


    No Eunha. Ha.


    He was late.


    After the entrance ceremony, there were orientation sessions for each class.


    Eunha entered Class 6 after the time for orientation had passed.


    The instructor standing at the podium sighed openly when he opened the door and came in last.


    With a touch of irritation.


    Hey.


    Yes.


    Whats up? Hey.


    Yes.


    Hey! Yes.


    The Player Academy was not a typical educational institution. It was a facility that nurtured players. It was a place beyond the common sense of ordinary people and where the authority of the instructors was exceptionally high.


    Approaching him, the instructor frowned and looked down at him.


    Why arent you answering loudly?


    Yes.


    Eunha replied in the same tone as before, indicating he had no intention of answering loudly.


    The instructor became irritated. He didnt like the attitude he had shown since the entrance ceremony, especially at this moment.


    I apologize for being late. Ill make sure this doesnt happen again.


    Eunha ignored the instructor. He had no interest in accommodating him in any way. It was entirely beyond his scope of interest.


    On the other hand, the instructor was baffled. As soon as he finished speaking, Eunha passed by him.


    It was so ridiculous that it made him chuckle.


    Student No Eunha. Even though youve entered as the top student, it doesnt seem like youre showing that Youd better not act like that.


    If you want to graduate safely from here and become a player, its better to pay attention to what you say and do.


    Ill tell all of you here. If you want to survive as players for a long time, its better not to make unnecessary enemies.


    While the students were overwhelmed by the instructors imposing aura, Eunha sat quietly, lost in other thoughts.


    He didnt care that the students were glaring at him, resentful of the atmosphere he had created.


    Even though he was already considered an enemy by the assigned instructor and the students on the first day, it was of no concern to him at present.


    Today is the first day of school, so Ill let it slide, but remember that if something like this happens again, I wont let it go.


    Quite some time passed.


    The instructor, who lightened the mood, introduced himself to the students.


    Afterward, he handed out papers to the students.


    A simple career survey. Write briefly about what kind of player you want to be in the future, your family background, and household situation.


    The students scribbled on the papers. Those who had just graduated from elementary school and entered the academy wrote with excited hearts.


    On the other hand, Eunha vaguely wrote to kill monsters as the reason for aspiring to be a player.


    The rest of the information was similar.


    Alright, times up. The person on the far left, collect these and bring them up front.


    The students gathered the survey papers.


    Next, the instructor handed out papers with nothing written on them.


    Everyone got a paper, right? Does anyone know what these blank papers I gave out are for?


    All right, you.


    Students who thought they needed to impress the assigned instructor quietly raised their hands.


    The instructor casually pointed to some students.


    I think its drawing my future self.


    Wrong. Do you think were still in elementary school here?


    I think its a mind map. What I need to become the player I want to be.


    To get used to the academy, you should quickly draw water from an elementary school. Next! You there!


    Is it making a timetable?


    Diligence is good, but no. Next! You there!


    Bingo?


    This is ridiculous. How did you even get into the academy?


    The instructor laughed at the absurdity.


    The student who answered Bingo blushed, and the students burst into light laughter.


    The atmosphere in the class was filled with the papers distributed by the instructor.


    At that moment, when all the students who raised their hands had answered and there was no response, the instructor noticed Eunha, who was looking out the window with his chin in his hand.


    There, second place.


    Second place.


    Second place!


    No Eunha! Yes?


    Yes? Did you just say Yes?


    The instructor scratched his head.


    When his name was called, Eunha looked at the irritated instructor.


    Im sorry.


    I have another piece of advice for you. Its better not to answer the instructors questions with doubt. No Eunha, its the first day today, so Ill let it slide. If you do it again next time, Ill be tough on you.


    Yes.


    In every class, there were always those who were arrogant about their skills and ignored the instructors.


    The instructor, who sighed, decided to ask Eunha a question to embarrass him.


    So, No Eunha, the student who came in second in the entrance exam. What do you think the paper I gave you is for? Surely the second-place student knows, right?


    The instructor provoked Eunha.


    With an uninterested look, Eunha finally looked down at the paper the instructor had given him.


    An empty sheet of paper.


    He noticed the glances around him. The students were watching him with anxious expressions.


    Yes, I understand.


    Really? You understand?


    Yes.


    Eunha asserted.


    Ignoring the surprised instructor, he responded nonchalantly.


    Its a will. A will?


    The instructor widened his eyes, and the students chuckled.


    Even in that atmosphere, Eunha remained indifferent.


    What the instructor had given was a will.


    He remembered receiving a paper from the instructor on the day he entered the high academy.


    It was a will.


    It wasnt just that time.


    Academy students or players had to periodically write wills to prepare for situations where they might die at any moment.


    Moreover, when players performed dangerous missions, they had to rewrite their wills at that time.


    Right, thats correct. Its a will.


    Some of you might not understand why you have to write a will at this age. But you entered the academy to become players, and that means you might die at any time. Even academy students often die. The academy is such a place. And the world outside the academy, after graduating, the players world is even more miserable than this.


    Students listened attentively to the supervisors explanation.


    The single piece of paper in front of them began to seem heavy.


    Dead people cant speak. In our world, its common for people to die without leaving their last words. So, write down what you want to say before you die.


    A players life is arduous.


    Many die without anyone acknowledging them.


    Even more so when their final words arent recorded in the world.


    Thats why they write wills.


    To leave proof that they existed in this world.


    And


    To comfort those left behind by the people who departed. If they leave without a word, how sad will it be for those left behind.


    Even if someone is an orphan, there will always be someone who remembers them on the path they walked. You should know that.


    Wills were also a means for players to reclaim their own hearts.


    The instructor didnt explicitly mention it.


    The students, realizing the nature of the distributed papers, faced the wills with solemn expressions.


    As a member of humanity, theres one thing I wish for you. Until the moment you die, kill more monsters and protect the world.


    The righteousness of a player is to kill monsters to protect humanity.


    However, the instructor added a but after that statement.


    But as an academy instructor, as players like you. Survive. Survive with a smiling face and return to the arms of those you love.


    From now on, well have you write wills every semester at the academy. The wills endorsed by the instructor will be strictly kept for that semester.


    With that, the instructor concluded the speech.


    The students looked at the wills.


    After a while, some picked up their pens.


    Following suit, other students also took up their pens, starting to write something on the blank sheets of paper.


    But Eunha submitted a paper with nothing written on it.


    Because he had sworn not to die here.


    TLN: Damn this chapter was long, and sad.

 Chapter 215

    Chapter 215What? Why are you two the only ones here? Did No Eunha not come?


    The captain said hes tired and went to sleep.


    After dinner and finishing their baths, Eunhyuk and Parang, dressed casually, found their way to the first-floor multipurpose room in the girls dormitory.


    Though they received suspicious glances from the security room due to the late hour, fortunately, Minji was there to welcome them, avoiding any further suspicion.


    Why is No Eunha acting like this?


    Minji sighed, clicking her tongue, and led the two to a table she had reserved in advance.


    Sena and Hayang were already seated at a round table for about six people, all the girls dressed casually.


    Welcome.


    Wheres Eunha? Isnt he coming?


    The same question.


    Eunhyuk shrugged without a word, and Parang sat down with an uncomfortable expression.


    Sena and Hayang could sense Eunhas condition just by that.


    Is he still like that? Whats the matter? Not saying anything and feeling low?


    Yeah, thats right. No Eunha, that kid, told us not to do this and that until the entrance ceremony Whats going on with him now?


    Parang grumbled in agreement with Senas lament.


    It had been two days since the academys entrance ceremony.


    For this week, the first-year academy students were learning general education subjects not much different from middle school, and starting next week, they were scheduled to begin academy-specific subjects.


    Surely, a registration frenzy would erupt among academy students next Monday.


    Therefore, they needed to roughly decide which subjects to prioritize, even though they were given priority points for their excellent grades upon entry.


    Dont just use your points recklessly. Even though the points received this year wont carry over to the next, theyll be helpful in various aspects of academy life.


    Eunha had said that before the entrance ceremony.


    He suggested prioritizing the essential subjects with the minimum necessary points and using the rest elsewhere, such as reserving training grounds, borrowing weapons, using workshops, and more.


    So, the kids had planned to work on their schedules together.


    Whats going on? He didnt say anything to us


    Hayang murmured with a worried tone.


    Ironically, even though Eunha had suggested making schedules together, he hadnt shown up.


    Since the entrance ceremony, something seemed off.


    As if his mind was floating away.


    As if he wasnt here.


    That was the feeling.


    Lately, trying to talk to him felt like reaching for an unreachable cliff.


    Other kids felt the same way.


    Even if Eunha said he was okay, they knew he wasnt.


    But since he didnt speak, all they could do was silently observe.


    Did you see it too? During the inauguration preparation.


    Yeah, no way I wouldnt have seen it. I even forgot what they were saying and got a serious scolding from the instructor


    They couldnt focus on making their schedules.


    Minji, who had been continuously clicking her pens button, brought up what had happened this morning.


    And then, Jin Parang, leaning against the chairs backrest, replied with an annoyed tone.


    There was an inauguration ceremony this morning.


    Eunha had simply stood quietly at the ceremony that declared his determination to become a proper player.


    Although he was supposed to recite the oath as the top-ranked student upon entry.


    Eventually, he had to face the instructors wrath.


    How much the other students laughed at him for entering at the bottom rank.


    Just thinking about it got Parang fired up.


    That kids really out of his mind.


    Enough, Parang. Lets stop talking about No Eunha. Hell come to his senses on his own. Lets focus on what we need to do.


    Could that really be it?


    Hayang, you know too. The most useless thing in this world is worrying about him. Enough, lets schedule our classes.


    Minji couldnt hide her irritation while saying so.


    She felt frustrated because she didnt know what to do since Eunha wasnt speaking up.


    Thats how their conversation fizzled out.


    While the kids discussed and planned their schedules together, their minds were elsewhere.


    This class was great, as Euna unnie said.


    Martial Arts I? Does anyone know about it?


    I heard Chang-jins brother said it was super boring. The instructor is strict, making it hard to get good grades.


    Oh, I know about this one. Mythology and Folklore. Yeon-hwa unnie said it helps boost imagination.


    Huh? But Euna unnie said she dropped it because of too many assignments


    .


    All the information the kids gathered came from people they knew.


    There was no use discussing further.


    From the start, they hadnt joined the academy to take fun and easy classes for grades. They enrolled to enhance what they needed.


    Thats why they aimed for the top ranks in the entrance exams.


    At times like this, if Eunha were here


    Why did No Eunha suddenly


    Silence fell.


    The kids, quietly looking at their schedules, shared similar thoughts.


    If Eunha were here


    If he was there to guide their path, they wouldnt be lost like this.


    Overall, the atmosphere wasnt cheerful.


    Just because one person wasnt there.


    We cant leave it like this.


    Hayang, who couldnt bear the silence anymore, spoke up.


    Putting down the pen she held, she looked around at the kids and spoke.


    We all joined the academy together, but we cant be down like this, can we? Even Eunha is acting weird.


    So?


    Sena raised an eyebrow.


    Hayang fell silent for a moment, lost in thought. Then, as if she had a good idea, she clapped her hands.


    Come to think of it, we never had a proper celebration after coming to the academy! How about we throw a party?


    A party? What kind of party?


    I agree. After hearing Hayang, it makes sense. Weve worked so hard to get into the academy, we should enjoy it a bit.


    Right! I agree too! The captain might forget about feeling down if we have a lively party!


    But how do we get Eunha to join? He might be holed up in the dormitory right now.


    Its okay. I have a good plan.


    Hayang, lowering her voice, gestured for the kids to come closer.


    As it was a multipurpose room, they had to be mindful of others around.


    She spoke in a hushed tone when her friends leaned in over the circular table.


    We just need to kidnap Eunha.


    ~ * ~


    Come to think of it, I didnt know much about Yi Yoo-jung.


    She always approached, and he always waited for her to approach.


    Havent had dinner yet? Its boring, lets eat together.


    Whats up with your clothes? Not happening. Today, cancel all your plans and come with me to check out clothes!


    Their relationship began at the academy.


    He could boast of knowing her better than anyone else. sea??h th�� Nov��l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Really?


    Now, he wasnt sure anymore.


    Looking back, he didnt know what kind of life she lived before entering the academy.


    At that time, he didnt care about others.


    If he showed interest hastily, he felt he might end up attached to this world.


    So, he deliberately kept his distance.


    He didnt ask about her background before entering the academy or why she became a player.


    Is she really not in this world?


    Is it because the future changed?


    I dont know.


    I prefer to believe its the latter.


    He wanted to dream that she was somewhere safe in this world.


    In a world devoid of dreams and hope.


    He couldnt sleep.


    Restless on the bed, Eunha got annoyed with the moonlight coming in through the window and angrily pulled the curtains shut.


    I want to drink.


    Sitting on the floor, leaning halfway on the bed, he sighed deeply.


    If he had alcohol, hed gulp it down.


    Maybe he could down a bottle of soju right now.


    It was just sad that his body wasnt of legal drinking age yet.


    What happened?


    I messed up from the beginning.


    I messed up from the start.


    That phrase was right on point.


    While planning for what might happen in the future at the academy, he had planned to involve Yu Jeong right from the start.


    With abilities surpassing Saint Park Hye-rim, she was undoubtedly an essential talent.


    But it went wrong from the start.


    Not only did his heart grow troubled, but he couldnt muster the strength to act.


    Yi Yoo-jung, she was one of the people he pledged to change the future.


    Everythings annoying.


    Just irritation.


    Today, he felt a desire to rebel against the instructors trying to motivate them.


    But the reason he didnt was because he knew he had messed up and couldnt blame others.


    Although he wished to control his temper as in his past life.


    Rustle, rustle.


    Then it happened.


    He heard a loud rustling of the trees.


    He sighed at the sound of the wind shaking the branches, already restless from lack of sleep.


    But the sound didnt stop there.


    Tock.


    Something hit the window.


    Initially, he thought it was something carried by the wind hitting the window.


    But it wasnt.


    Knock, knock.


    Now, it was a continuous knocking on the door.


    Who on earth is it?


    It was an occasional occurrence at the academy.


    Students living at the academy would play pranks out of boredom.


    Should he go out and scold them or ignore them?


    After a moments hesitation, Eunha decided to leave it be.


    If he didnt react, they might lose interest and disappear.


    Knock, knock.


    Truly idle people indeed.


    Now, they were actually knocking on the door with their mouths.


    It was unbelievable, so Eunha decided to check the face of the person standing on the veranda himself.


    He felt terrible.


    He would make them pay for this.


    Grabbing the curtain harshly, Eunha was taken aback by the person standing on the veranda.


    With one hand holding the curtain, he looked down at the girl, smiling brightly.


    Ha.


    Jung Hayang didnt even bother sighing and continued to smile even as he sighed.


    He waited for her to open the door.


    Knock, knock. Please open the door.


    He had no intention of dealing with her.


    He wanted to throw her out of the balcony, but for now, he endured because it was her.


    She must have known that, yet she stood there without giving up.


    Knock, knock. Noh Eunha, second place in the Player Middle School Academy entrance exam? Please open the door.


    If you dont open, I might break this door?


    What? Why are you here?


    He reluctantly opened the window.


    Her mana was expressing that she wasnt lying.


    Finally opened.


    Hayang took off her slippers and entered the room without permission.


    Tying her hair with a ribbon, she looked around the room.


    Theres nothing in the room. Ah, I see. Is this brought by Un-ah unnie?


    Hayang must have known Eunhas mood.


    Yet, pretending not to know, she chattered while examining the well-equipped room.


    Girls are not allowed here. Go back to your dorm before the dorm supervisor catches you.


    He noticed the smell of soap as she passed by. Had she just taken a bath?


    He tried to speak as casually as possible, despite her revealing female figure.


    Ugh, no.


    Hayang responded without fear, hiding her hands behind her back and slowly approaching with bare feet.


    Her round eyes were focused solely on him.


    Why on earth are you here?


    She seemed unfamiliar.


    He thought she wouldnt be someone who would recklessly do something like this.


    But it wasnt like that.


    She was cautious by nature.


    Yet, here she was, at the male dormitory late at night without hesitation, even making threats so blatantly.


    Dont strain your face too much.


    Now Hayang was using her fingers to stroke her cheek.


    Eunhas irritation vanished, replaced with utter bewilderment at what was happening. Why was she acting like this today?


    He blinked, wondering if she had eaten something weird.


    Then


    You finally noticed me?


    Meeting her eyes, he smiled as if she were happy. Her eyes shimmered with the moonlight.


    Time


    Even if theres no time, you have to come with me.


    As if refusing any opposition, Hayang interrupted him.


    Are you angry?


    Eunha sighed.


    He hadnt been angry for a long time.


    He asked, facing the wind blowing from the veranda.


    Where are we going?


    Its a secret.


    What did she have in mind?


    He looked at her, with her index finger resting on her lips.


    Sure, fine.


    Ill do as you say.


    He nodded silently.


    Then she suddenly grabbed his hand.


    From now on, Ill kidnap Eunha.


    Where is there a kidnapper who openly declares that theyll kidnap someone?


    Hey, right here.


    Leading him to the veranda, Hayang, looking surprised, walked through the room and took out his shoes from the shoe cabinet.


    Eunha silently put on the shoes she offered with a mischievous grin.


    She held his hand and led him.


    Lets have a party.


    It was a sweet reverberation.


    The two of them leaped off the veranda.


    TLN Long chapters are LONG~ Anyway, we have a donation from Joel! Thanks to them we have 3 bonus chapters this week. I want to push them out in one day but Im going to be honest, thats a lot to do in one night. So expect at least one more today and 2 more over the course of the week at some point. Maybe even tomorrow. If you want to help push out more chapters, or read stuff in advance, join us at Ko-fi!

 Chapter 216

    Chapter 216In the ambitious night, darkness settled in the corridor.


    The two slipped into the lecture hall, avoiding the patrol guard roaming the building.


    Sneaking in was not difficult. They crossed the fence and opened the window.


    It was all Jung Hayangs doing.


    She had no fear


    Eunha, yielding to her touch, rolled his eyes at the confidently swaying ribbon.


    What if we get caught? Shh! As long as were not caught.


    You really


    You said it, Eunha. If bad deeds go unseen, its all good.


    With that explanation, there was nothing more to say.


    Eunha reluctantly decided to follow her.


    Under the dim moonlight, occasionally illuminating the deserted corridor, the two silently climbed the stairs.


    Sometimes, Eunha, you seem lost in thought, somewhere far away.


    It came out unexpectedly.


    As she ascended the stairs to the third floor, breaking the silence with almost a mutter, or perhaps talking to herself.


    Without looking back, Hayang responded.


    Every time youre here, it feels like youre not here.


    I dont always understand what youre thinking at those times, Eunha.


    Maybe he didnt either.


    Eunha silently nodded in response to her rambling words.


    Occasionally, he reminisced about his past life.


    When immersed in everyday happiness, memories from his previous life unexpectedly overlapped.


    A previous life filled with regret.


    He didnt miss that life; it just occasionally resurfaced.


    Wasnt the past and memories usually like that?


    Difficult to forget the small things and suddenly remembering them.


    Didnt you used to do that? What?


    Look straight at me.


    Leaving the door to the rooftop, she turned around.


    A few steps difference.


    Looking down at him from the stairs, she smoothed her voice, as if mimicking someone.


    Look at me properly.


    Jung Hayang didnt wait for an answer.


    Swiftly ascending the remaining stairs, she swung the rooftop door wide open.


    Cold air rushed in from outside, and the sounds of excitement were audible.


    Look at us!


    With a gentle smile, Hayang stepped onto the rooftop.


    Eunha followed her under the starless night sky.


    In a corner of the rooftop enclosed by a fence, friends were chattering noisily.


    Youre finally here! How long have we been waiting!


    Captain! Hayang! Come here quickly!


    Because of you, the sausages I grilled got cold! Youre eating these!


    Did you not feel cold coming here? Come here.


    Sorry! Were late, right?


    Friends called out to each other.


    Hayang directed Eunha to a place to sit with a graceful smile.


    He chuckled and took a seat.


    Then Seona and Eunhyuk hurriedly placed pork belly, sausages, mushrooms, and more on the grill.


    By now, the food had already been sampled by Parang, who, having tasted Minjis cooked sausages, suddenly choked on a mouthful.


    Seona seemed to have expected this outcome, shaking her head in fear.


    We entered the academy, but we havent properly celebrated among ourselves. I thought about it today. Didnt Hayang tell you?


    It was a secret, thats why. Hehe, surprise!


    Hayang smiled charmingly, offering Eunha a seat.


    With a chuckle, he took his seat.


    Then Seona and Eunhyuk swiftly placed various meats on the grill.


    Eunha expressed his curiosity while grabbing freshly grilled meat.


    The taste of the meat was art.


    He realized he hadnt had a proper dinner.


    You said so. Theres nothing you cant do in the academy. Bingu oppa, why do you keep glaring at me? W-what am I doing! Hey, Kim Minji, why are you trying to dip grilled meat into ssamjang!?


    If i dip it in ssamjang, its obvious itll taste great!


    They say even if it stays quiet, it loses half its flavor. Why hasnt she improved even after entering the academy?


    Eunha was taken aback seeing her friends arguing among themselves.


    Throwing a party using points earned through hard work in entrance exams seemed absurd.


    Points were meant for prioritizing advantages while living in the academy.


    Though they hadnt even registered for the first semester, using points like this made Eunha sigh involuntarily.


    He was about to say something.


    Why care? Its my points, Ill use them as I please. If you dont like it, dont eat the meat. Sear?h the Nov��l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Haha! Kim Minji, you put it well! Right! Dont eat the meat! Do you know how precious this meat is?


    Minji and Parang retorted spontaneously.


    Seeing them like that, he decided to let it slide.


    After all, it was their responsibility.


    He didnt care if they regretted it later.


    Since they hadnt had a proper dinner, they needed to fill up on meat.


    Dont just eat the meat, try the rice cakes and kimchi too.


    Alright, got it. Coke or cider?


    Ill have a coke.


    Not being able to drink alcohol was regrettable.


    Having an illicit rooftop barbecue just to avoid getting caught for breaking the rules was quite an adventure.


    Eunha sipped the coke Hayang offered and skillfully wielded his chopsticks.


    Food kept piling up on the grill.


    Seona, claiming she was full, kept grilling meat, urging others to eat more.


    Hey, No Eunha, do that again.


    What are you talking about? Remember during todays rehearsal for the initiation ceremony when you were lost and got scolded by the instructor? What did you say?


    Ill try. In a very respectful tone, he said, Understood. Ill correct it. I was so nervous then.


    Minji lowered her voice, furrowing her brows as she held the chopsticks.


    The friends chuckled.


    Feeling embarrassed for no reason, Eunha stuffed a large lettuce wrap into his mouth.


    I think I can do it too. Understood. Ill correct it. Hows that?


    Hayang, she was great even in Snow White, a true actress.


    Yeah, thats true. Hayangs acting is better than Choi Eunhyuks in plays. Whats this about Snow White?


    Seona, that means youd laugh if you heard it because of Choi Eunhyuk


    Oh! Oh! Oh! Minji! If you say it, I wont let you off!


    Under the night sky, the friends chattered excitedly.


    Watching them, Eunha felt strangely relieved, as if a heavy burden had been lifted off his shoulders.


    Right! Lets set off fireworks!


    Fireworks? Parang oppa, where did you get them from?


    I bought them with points earlier! You can buy fireworks with points?


    Excited, Jin Parang pulled out fireworks from his tail.


    The kids were in awe of Jin Parang, who used his tail like an inventory.


    Seona looked at him with disdain, but.


    As long as theres fire?


    Why are you asking! Everyone, come here!


    Jin Parang, carrying a heap of fireworks, stood up and led the way.


    The friends eagerly followed suit.


    Are you coming?


    Sure.


    Eunha, who hadnt followed the friends as they moved away, got up when Hayang called out.


    She had completely forgotten they were at the academy.


    Amidst the noise, Hayang picked up two fireworks that were left behind.


    The flames from the fireworks brightly illuminated the surroundings. With the sound of the fireworks exploding, Eunha opened up about something that had been bothering him.


    Theres someone I want to meet.


    Yeah?


    But Im not sure if that person really exists in this world or if its just a dream.


    Is Yi Yoo-jeong in this world?


    Or does she not exist?


    Even if he had an answer in front of him, opening it was terrifying.


    If she didnt exist in this world, then one reason for him to walk the thorny path in his second life would disappear.


    Without being able to burn with all his might like those fireworks.


    Despite the fireworks going off, he opened his mouth without hesitation.


    A very precious person?


    Yeah, incredibly.


    Hayang asked.


    Eunha nodded.


    Yi Yujeong was a presence he couldnt express in words.


    So, hopefully


    Shell be there. Eunha, for someone you consider so precious, it cant just be a dream, right?


    Eunha, who had been looking up at the night sky, turned her attention.


    Hayang had a gloomy expression. She emphasized once again, lips slightly pursed.


    Well, of course, she must be somewhere.


    You think so?


    His heart felt considerably lighter.


    The comfort of someone affirming brought solace.


    Yi Yoo-jeong exists somewhere in this world.


    Strangely now, she could have certainty in an unfounded assumption.


    It couldnt be a dream. Where in reality can it feel this vivid?


    Right, it cant be a dream. Hayang, youre right.


    So, Even then.


    Another firework erupted.


    Parang waved a large firework on the rooftop, cheering enthusiastically.


    Eunhyuk lit the fireworks he held tightly.


    The world and the sound separated. The ears felt muffled.


    Yet Eunha could hear her voice.


    We are here.


    A voice that dragged him out from the past, unable to move forward.


    Only now did Eunha look around.


    He realized why his friends wanted to have a party on this night.


    They were worried about him.


    To comfort himself from feeling gloomy, locked in his room because of Yi Yoo-jeongs absence.


    Receiving consolation from kids of his age


    It was pathetic.


    Receiving comfort from 14-year-olds.


    Though he should be the one guiding them, their roles seemed to have flipped, and he couldnt help but laugh.


    Yes, Yi Yujeong must be somewhere.


    Living well wherever she is.


    Perhaps its for the best.


    The fact that she wasnt at the academy also meant there was no reason for her to be a player for him.


    She would be somewhere in the world, living a normal life in pursuit of happiness.


    All the burden rested on himself.


    For her, for Baek-ryeon.


    Hey, guys.


    Eunha approached the friends lighting a new firework.


    He had postponed what he needed to do by staying locked in his room.


    He needed to remind himself why he entered the academy.


    Theres something I want to tell you.


    The friends stared.


    One by one, Eunha spoke while looking into their eyes.


    After I graduate from the academy, Ill create a party that nobody would dare to underestimate.


    So If youre interested in my party, you should work hard until then to be worthy of it. Ill leave behind anyone who cant keep up.


    A party to change the future.


    Eunha had no intention of pulling his friends into the party he would create through compassion.


    He only cared about skills.


    Even if those who couldnt follow were left behind.


    It might be better for them too.


    There was no need for him to force his friends to follow the path he had to take just because they were friends.


    No Eunha


    Eunha said very seriously.


    But the reaction was quite different.


    Jin Parang had the same expression he wore when eating sausages that Minji grilled.


    No Eunha, this guy is really funny. Its like he thinks we have to attend his party no matter what. Who said we were going?


    Excessive self-importance is a sickness, you know? Like the sound of ice cream melting in this weather.


    Captain! Ill definitely join!


    Thats excessive self-importance. Im embarrassed for you.


    Also, contrary to what Eunha thinks, you might end up coming to us asking to join.


    Playful friends.


    Unable to say anything seeing them laugh at him.


    He felt embarrassed as Seona said.


    And then.


    Hey, you guys! Whos setting off fireworks at this hour in the academy! Stand still there!


    Guys, run away!


    Aaahhh!


    The fireworks exploded fiercely.


    The instructors patrolling the academy couldnt possibly not notice.


    The kids on the rooftop chose to flee from the instructors without a word.


    Sigh.


    The next day, Eunha had to write a reflection essay with his friends.


    ~ ~


    First Friday of the 1st semester at the academy.


    Middle school 1st-year academy students gathered in the auditorium for their initiation ceremony.


    Stand.


    The instructors who entered through the door stepped firmly, cutting across the students.


    Hayang, who entered as the top student, stood up from her seat in the front row of the ensemble.


    Her voice, resonating with mana, reverberated through the wide space.


    Following her, Eunha, who entered as the second student, rose, and then all the 1st-year students stood up together.


    Now, we will conduct the initiation ceremony for the 031st session of Player Middle School Academy.


    The students were wearing ceremonial blazers.


    The stained glass allowed a red line to pass through, coloring their white blazers like blood.


    Swear.


    Eunha and Hayang simultaneously raised their right hands.


    With their other hand, they hit the floor with the ceremonial device at their waist.


    A short thud echoed.


    As soon as the word swear ended, the students imitated the words and actions of the two.


    The clattering sound echoed like an orchestra, filling the entire space.


    I swear to become a sword protecting my homeland without fear of death, dedicating myself to the country, contributing to world peace, and faithfully performing the mission of a player.


    As the space filled with echoing murmurs, the two students gently drew out their swords.


    The sharp blades emitted a bright light, encapsulating the world.


    The students also drew their swords to the position where the crossguard reached their forehead.


    Until this heart beats.


    The collision of the hilt with the scabbard.


    One sound turned into a majestic echo throughout the space.


    Year 9, March 8. 031st class.


    No Eunha.


    Jung Hayang.


    Gradually, each student uttered their own name and hit the floor with their ceremonial sword, like putting a period at the end.


    Until this heart stops.


    Until the sparks fade away.


    On that day, the 031st student class was officially admitted to the academy.


    TLN: Bonus Chapter 1/3. Thanks to Joel! Seeing how it was part of the swearing in, I kinda want to go back and change it to Until this heart stops or something along those lines.

 Chapter 217

    Chapter 217The Player Middle School Academy taught general subjects belonging to the secondary education curriculum in the morning and dedicated academy-specific subjects in the afternoon.


    During this time, students could enroll in elective subjects they wanted to take with the points they earned from the entrance exam without any restrictions. Of course, there were mandatory courses that students had to complete. In such cases, they could use their points to choose the desired time slots and instructors.


    Hence, the concept of classes at the academy was merely a system designed for easy student management.


    Therefore, Eunha was taking Monster Studies and Introduction to Monsters.


    Some of you may know that monsters suddenly appeared after the millennium, around 1999, after the end of the centurys destruction. However, discussions about the existence of monsters have been around since humanity clarified the existence of mana in the 1980s and even before.


    Introduction to Monster Studies was a mandatory course for first-year students at the Middle School Academy.


    The two invested their points in a subject where the instructor, based on Eunahs advice, made the class easier and more enjoyable. Thanks to this, they could also find discussions on the fundamental relationship between the world and monsters interesting.


    In Korea, we can cite the folklore of the indebted toad as an example. Scholars explaining the existence of monsters are considering whether the entities mentioned as mysteries from ancient times could be referring to monsters.


    Although humanity clarified the existence of mana in the 1980s, mana has existed prior. It is assumed that there were occurrences of disturbances in the past, and the monsters that appeared from them might have been called mysteries.''


    Therefore, the International Mana Management Organization recommended naming new monsters by contrasting the legends originating from the appearing country.


    The instructor mentioned the case of <Index> Yoon Sung-jin naming the third-tier monster, Ishimi, during the First Uijeongbu Retake Battle.


    I see.


    Hayang, who enjoyed stories, lit up at the instructors explanation. She was continuously and diligently recording the class content.


    Meanwhile, Eunha, while flowing through theoretical discussions, reminisced about what had happened after the initiation ceremony.


    For now, finding Yoojung had to be put on hold. I should prioritize finding the members of the Mistflower Party.


    Before entering the academy, he had pondered intensely about who to recruit within the academy. Who among the golden generation would wield influence domestically in the future? Who were the must-haves among them?


    After considering, he decided to first recruit the people who were active in the Mistflower Party before regression. Especially, Yoojung and Bae Soo-bin, notorious as the Witch of Slaughter, were evaluated highly, even compared to Park Hye-rim, known as <Saint Mother>, despite her status as a different grade from the others.


    Setting aside Parang, and with Haesu being in a different grade, there would be an opportunity later.


    First, Bae Soo-bin had to be recruited. Yoojung and Bae Soo-bin were the only ones from the Mistflower Party in the 031st class, including Eunha. They could be considered classmates who graduated from the academy at the same time.


    On the contrary, Baek Hae-su, known as <Maestro of Fate>, belonged to the 029th session.


    Though there were close candidates from the Mistflower Party, it was necessary to recruit these three individuals who had a significant influence as part of the golden generation. He felt sorry for the members, but there were some people he couldnt remember, both their faces and names.


    Members who joined the Mistflower Party were inflamed with hatred towards monsters and died easily. Consequently, he only remembered those whom he had spent a long time with. The persons image was vague unless their impression was strong.


    Well then, Ill ask you all a question. After the end of the centurys destruction, the International Mana Management Organization categorized monsters from Tier 1 to Tier 9. What criteria do you think the International Mana Management Organization used to classify the monsters hierarchy?


    Since he couldnt find Yoojung in the academy, Bae Soo-bin was a priority target for recruitment. A caster who showed skills surpassing the Second-term Twelve <Digger> Kwak Woo-hyuk in his previous life. Moreover, he knew her well as she was a founding member of the Mistflower Party. There was no one as manageable and understandable as her to take charge of the partys firepower.


    He understood her personality and actions. But it wasnt going as well as he had thought


    As he attended the class, he sighed. The plan wasnt progressing as systematically as he had anticipated.


    He glanced sideways at the girl sitting in the front row.


    Is there no one? Let me see, what do you think, Jung Hayang? What do you think was the basis for classifying the monster hierarchy?


    Meanwhile, Hayang was pointed out by the instructor while diligently taking notes.


    Flustered, she couldnt avoid answering. Soon after organizing her thoughts, she spoke up.


    I think it was based on the size of the disturbance where the monsters appeared and the monsters strength.


    You can roughly gauge the monster hierarchy based on the size of the disturbances. Then, how do you think they differentiated the monsters strengths?


    Im sorry. I dont really know.


    The criteria for determining the monsters strength. Size? Characteristics? Internal mana?


    Hayang pondered but eventually gave up. Although some monsters were divided as more dangerous and less dangerous intuitively, it was difficult to articulate.


    The instructor, understanding her dilemma, smiled softly. Then, he waited to see if anyone else raised their hand.


    Yes. You there.


    The instructor quietly handed the microphone to the girl next to him.


    The girl who received the microphone in the front row adjusted her glasses.


    Bae Soo-bin.


    Middle School Academy, 031st session, Bae Soo-bin.


    She was the person Eunha had been looking for over the past few days.


    When he attended this class for the first time and spotted her, the one he had been searching for, he couldnt contain his joy.


    However, Bae Soo-bin regarded him unfavorably.


    In her previous life, she was the top-ranked, but in this life, she was third. This fueled her competitive spirit.


    Like this.


    Shes always been someone who dislikes losing.


    He murmured to Hayang while glancing at Bae Soo-bin, who flashed a competitive glare.


    She was the embodiment of competitiveness.


    She detested losing more than anything else.


    When she vowed to prove that her title, Witch of Slaughter, wasnt just a mere label, Eunha had to intervene laboriously to stop her.


    Differentiating the monster hierarchy isnt about the monsters strength; its about how the respective monster threatens human peace.


    Yes, thats right. Well done, student Bae Soo-bin.


    The instructor, returning to his seat, flipped the PPT screen. The International Mana Management Organizations declaration appeared.


    The International Mana Management Organization categorizes all monsters based on their degree of threat to human peace as follows:


    Tier 9: Monsters causing environmental pollution or acting as the source of diseases.


    Tier 8: Monsters causing physical harm in daily life.


    Tier 7: Monsters committing mid-level crimes like robbery, murder, or rape.


    Tier 6: Monsters, individually or in groups, paralyzing urban administration or threatening human influence.


    Tier 5: Monsters, individually or in groups, paralyzing city administration or posing equivalent threats.


    Tier 4: Monsters managing other monster groups, turning humans into livestock, or threatening human prosperity.


    Tier 3: Single monsters disrupting national administration and causing damages equivalent to disasters.


    Tier 2: Single monsters disrupting national administration and causing damages equivalent to catastrophes.


    Tier 1: Single monsters posing a threat to human survival.


    As you can see, the International Mana Management Organization categorizes monsters based on their threat level to human peace. While the general public often believes that a higher tier means stronger monsters causing more damage, its not entirely accurate. Yes, you there.


    Few people had personally read the International Mana Management Organizations declaration.


    Until recently, students fell under the category of the general public, and their reactions to the instructors words were varied.


    Some couldnt contain their curiosity and raised their hands.


    Professor, does that mean a higher tier doesnt always mean a stronger monster?


    We cant assert that the hierarchy and a monsters strength always align. Even weak monsters can be classified into high tiers based on their threat to human peace. Yes, you there.


    Then, can a monsters tier change depending on the level of threat it poses when it appears?


    Yes, it can change. Generally, a monsters tier is classified based on the data stored in the library. However, navigators in the field can alter the tier based on the extent of damage the monster causes.


    The instructor switched to the next screen.


    It displayed a familiar locationDoan Kindergarten.


    A few years ago, there was an incident where 30 Tier 7 goblins appeared in Daehangno.


    At that time, the Mana Management Office judged the goblin group could threaten human influence and elevated them to Tier 6.


    The instructor used the case of goblins appearing in Doan Kindergarten a few years ago as an example.


    Measuring a monsters strength was incredibly vague, comprehensive, and subjective.


    Hence, the tiers were divided based on their threat to human peace.


    Countries joining the International Mana Management Organization awarded tiers to monsters based on recommended standards, reflecting the situation of each nation.


    The downgrading of Krakens tier in Korea was a reflection of the countrys status. The Kraken had only appeared at the Sungsu Bridge and Seongsan Bridge in this country.


    After the Kraken appeared at the Seongsan Bridge, it never appeared again in the country.


    Thus, the Korean Mana Management Organization downgraded the Kraken to Tier 4, based on the damage it caused on two occasions.


    The improvement in players skills, technological advancements, and the development of peoples mana control abilities contributed to this change.


    Youre no longer ordinary people. Therefore, its essential to clearly understand the criteria for classifying monster tiers.


    Monster hierarchy and monster strength should not be equated.


    All the students nodded in agreement.


    Where are you going, Captain?


    Today, you guys eat together.


    Hey! Are you going to see her again?


    After the afternoon class ended, Eunha navigated through the crowd to find Bae Soo-bin.


    Hey, I asked you to come with me after class. Why should I go with someone Im not close to?


    He caught up with her with some effort.


    Bae Soo-bin turned her head, making a sound of disdain while speaking.


    She seemed completely uninterested, clutching her textbook as she passed by.


    Class is over, right? Im hungry, so lets go eat dinner together.


    Go eat with your friends. Why do you keep coming to me to have food? Where are we going? Why do you keep bothering me?


    Responding curtly, Bae Soo-bin.


    Eunha sighed.


    Having decided to recruit Bae Soo-bin, he had been following her for a few days. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Each time, she would take a defensive stance whenever he approached her.


    Initially competitive, she now seemed to ignore Eunha to the extent of not even acknowledging him.


    I just want to become friends with you.


    Each time, he responded with these words, showing patience.


    I have no intention of becoming friends with you, so stop bothering me.


    Then, Ill leave.


    Bae Soo-bin went her way, and he had no choice but to follow, making efforts to score even a little.


    For instance, carrying your bag for you.


    Your textbook looks heavy. Give it here.


    Its my textbook. Why should I give it to you?


    Because I said so.


    Youre really!


    His attempts to earn points backfired.


    Snatching her bag without permission, he faced criticism in front of others.


    Soo-bin, who boldly reclaimed her bag, left, cursing at him loud enough for people to hear.


    I acknowledged your personality, but youve never been good at socializing since our academy days. So full of pride


    Eunha rolled his eyes as he watched her move away.


    In her previous life, Soo-bin was known for her peculiar personality. She claimed that after graduating from the academy, she lost her temper due to various incidents.


    However, the determined attitude she displayed now wasnt much different from what he had seen in her previous life.


    It seemed her personality had always been like that.


    Though irritating, he couldnt give up.


    Despite her demeanor, he acknowledged her skill.


    She had graduated at the top of their academy in her previous life.


    If only I hadnt met that guy!


    Once, Soo-bin had shed tears, lamenting how she had been used by her ex-partner at the academy, eventually being discarded and facing various hardships.


    Hey! Wait up! I said, lets go together!


    Unable to resist his feelings, Eunha dashed after her.


    I told you not to follow me! Hey, do you hate me that much?


    Ugh! Youre really disgusting!


    The reason she was a priority for recruitment wasnt solely due to her skills.


    It was also to prevent her from meeting that guy she had cursed vehemently.


    Eunha needed to establish a friendship with her as soon as possible, uncertain when she might meet that guy again.


    Captain, why are you acting like this lately? Its weird. Is it adolescence?


    Its not adolescence, its my pride. Im really embarrassed to be seen with you.


    Meanwhile, Eunhyuk and Parang sighed upon hearing the rumors circulating around the academy.


    Rumor had it that Noh Eunha, who placed second in the entrance exam, had chosen Bae Soo-bin.


    A tense night.


    The girls gathered in Minjis room, all with stern faces as they sat down.


    Well, then.


    Minji took out a 1.5L bottle of soda from the small fridge and placed it on the desk.


    They all poured the soda into their paper cups.


    As if in agreement, the three raised their cups as if toasting, then gulped down the soda in unison.


    With a cheer of Cheers~! they put down their paper cups.


    After a moment, Minji glanced at Seona and Hayang, breaking the silence.


    Lets begin the first meeting of the Cool Girls Dormitory Union.


    Yeah.


    TLN Bonus Chapter 2/3.

 Chapter 218

    Chapter 218You both probably heard the rumors today.


    The rumor has already spread throughout the academy.


    Eunha isnt the type to do that


    There was a reason behind the opening of the first Cool Girls Dormitory Union.


    It was due to the rumors circulating recently about Eunha at the academy.


    The rumor about Noh Eunha, who placed second in the academy entrance exam, choosing Bae Soo-bin, had spread uncontrollably.


    Despite the efforts of the three to contain it, it was futile.


    Even disregarding the truth of the rumor, Eunha was often seen lingering around Soo-bin.


    Whats going on in his head? He keeps following someone he claims to dislike, so the rumors keep spreading?


    Earlier, Eunha asked me to have lunch together at the student cafeteria, but I felt embarrassed and had to refuse. That wasnt really it.


    The kids chewed on their snacks vigorously.


    That was just like Noh Eunha.


    The three couldnt hide their displeasure.


    At that moment, Seona cautiously spoke, glancing between the two.


    But Eunha probably doesnt really like Bae Soo-bin, right?


    Absolutely, theres no way. Have you seen someone whos in love with someone else look like that? True, right?


    Eunha probably just wants to become friends with Soo-bin as he said.


    The rumor was wrong.


    The kids, with their bitten snacks, firmly denied one possibility among many.


    As the three who had known Eunha since childhood, they could assert that he didnt like Soo-bin. He simply wished to befriend her, always following her around.


    The problem lay in how to become friends.


    Were not elementary school kids anymore. How can we suddenly say Lets be friends and actually become friends?


    Seona shrugged.


    Minji and Hayang nodded.


    Even though they werent kindergarten or elementary school kids anymore, how often did people at their age say Lets be friends and actually become friends?


    They thought they were becoming friends by getting to know each other.


    Noh Eunha, he was weird since the rehearsal for the inauguration ceremony, now hes completely obsessed. Maybe he doesnt even realize hes making a big mistake.


    Minji grumbled discontentedly.


    The other two felt the same.


    He hardly showed interest in anything, and now he was inexplicably chasing after a girl. It felt unsettling.


    Even if he claimed not to have any romantic feelings for Soo-bin.


    Though he didnt do that to me


    The three lamented with a sense of hurt.


    Surely, Eunhyuk and Parang might be thinking the same.


    Seeing him pursue someone so fervently was unusual.


    The kids who had leaned on him emotionally felt sorry for Eunha while feeling jealousy toward Soo-bin, who was receiving his attention.


    Im not a fan of that Bae Soo-bin.


    Minji bluntly stated, uncharacteristically for her.


    Seona and Hayang didnt voice it, but they felt similarly.


    At first, they thought he was wrong for aggressively approaching her.


    However, seeing her constantly pushing him away made them feel uncomfortable.


    Why was Eunha so insistent?


    It was a matter of self-respect.


    While Eunha was at fault, seeing her blatantly ignore him hurt.


    Maybe he knew how she looked at him.


    Despite this, Eunha approached her with a bright smile.


    The more they saw, the more infuriated they felt.


    They wanted to tear him apart.


    Noh Eunha might have his reasons, but still


    The three shared their thoughts through their eyes.


    There must have been a reason for his behavior in wanting to get closer.


    They couldnt just stop him outright.


    Of course, not in this manner.


    Maybe slowly approaching him would work. That way, the other person wont feel threatened, and you could become friends smoothly.


    Seona spoke wisely while munching on a snack.


    The other kids also crunched their snacks, almost as if breaking Eunha.


    Eunha doesnt have friends, thats why. Has he ever approached anyone until now?


    Never.


    If we hadnt approached him first, he probably wouldnt have had a single friend!


    Minji slammed the desk. The soda in the PET bottle sloshed around.


    The two agreed with her. Eunha hadnt initiated contact to make friends.


    They were always the ones to approach him.


    As a result, it became a problem. He never made friends by his own will, so now, it was impossible for him to make genuine friendships.


    Its serious.


    Isnt it?


    Yeah, I think Minjis right.


    The three scratched their heads.


    Truly, he was a hopeless case.


    It felt like looking at a child thrown by the riverbank. Given Eunhas recent actions, they couldnt help but think that way.


    Still I dont think Soo-bin is a bad kid.


    Hayang spoke softly at that moment.


    She didnt like Soo-bin ignoring Eunha, but she didnt think she was a bad person.


    Otherwise, Eunha wouldnt have pursued her so passionately, even at the cost of his self-esteem.


    Maybe youre right, Hayang. From my drama experience, just by looking at her, she seems like a fiercely proud person. Eunha just made a mistake.


    What to do with Eunha?


    Since hes showing interest differently than usual, they could only support him from the sidelines.


    The three sighed.


    You really owe us gratitude.


    It was almost time for attendance.


    Minji decided to conclude the first meeting of the Cool Girls Dormitory Union at this point.


    Who knows how many more meetings theyd have until they graduated from the academy.


    There was no noble cause to protect humanity. The reason for deciding to become a player was simply to succeed.


    Soo-bin trusted in her talents without a shred of doubt.


    Born in a single-parent household, to succeed without any support, the only path was to become a player.


    So, she worked tirelessly to gain the Galaxy Groups sponsorship and bowed to her direct and indirect relatives. (TLN: Galaxy group? Was that the name?)


    She didnt slack off in her efforts. With talent combined with hard work, she could feel a sense of accomplishment each day.


    However, she still came in third.


    Disappointing, but the result was everything.


    She had to accept the fact that there were two people at the academy who were greater than herself.


    Noh Eunha, are you going to keep doing this?


    Hah, did you get so carried away because you think youre second? If you keep this up, you might fall behind here.


    Academy inauguration rehearsal.


    She could meet the top and second-ranked students there.


    They were the kids she had seen once in the entrance exam.


    So, initially, she felt a sense of familiarity. She even thought about going over to say hello first.


    If only Noh Eunha hadnt made repeated mistakes during the rehearsal.


    Im sorry.


    Why cant you give a proper answer?


    Yes.


    Ha, really S��ar?h the n??el Fire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She gave up on getting close to him while he answered the instructor bluntly, even though she knew she was in the wrong.


    The first impression was the worst.


    For no reason, her pride was hurt.


    Realizing she wasnt as good as him.


    Then, Soo-bin coincidentally discovered how wealthy he was born into. The story that Jung Hayang, who entered as the top student, was directly related to the Alice Group.


    How nice. To have lived well since birth. If I were born in the same background as you guys, I would have worked even harder to succeed.


    Being sponsored by Galaxy, she caught a glimpse of Jung Jaeges principles to some extent.


    Because of that, seeing Hayang surrounded by Galaxys children while lazily participating in the initiation ceremony sparked unnecessary resentment.


    The strong feeling of not wanting to lose to those two arose within her.


    To her, both of them were not subjects to be respected but subjects to be brought down.


    But then, he suddenly approached.


    Hey, hows the academy?


    Who do you think you are suddenly acting familiar?


    Oh, right. Sorry, Im Noh Eunha.


    When did I show any interest in your name? Why are you suddenly trying to act friendly?


    Just, well Havent we met somewhere before?


    What nonsense


    Nonsense? The one who did nonsense better was you. Ah, sorry, I misspoke. You seem interesting, so I wanted to get close to you


    Saying they met before. Saying hes good at talking nonsense. Saying he seems interesting.


    There was no one crazier than him.


    Focused on success, she had no intention of making friends, and the odd guy was even more undesirable.


    She believed that if she ignored him enough, he would eventually leave on his own.


    She believed that until then.


    Lets have lunch together. You dont like pasta, right?


    How do you know if I like pasta or not? Stop bothering me and go eat with your friends.


    Hey! Where are you going?


    Why should I tell you?


    Whenever she turned away, he chased after her.


    He was truly unbearably persistent.


    One day, she got so irritated that she cursed at him, ignoring his background.


    Yet, he didnt change his expression and approached her with a smile.


    Because of that, rumors started circulating wildly around the academy.


    That Noh Eunha was interested in her.


    She was a girl too.


    She couldnt ignore someone following her and claiming to like her.


    So one day, out of irritation, she directly asked him.


    But what did he answer?


    Huh? No, why would I?


    He responded with a face that made her questioning herself feel embarrassed.


    She tried to push him away even more.


    She intentionally threw harsh words at him.


    But he still clung to her like a burr.


    How many times do I have to say that I dont intend to be friends with you?


    And then later when you have no friends, youll get drunk and bother me again. Stop it. I want to be friends with you.


    Ah, whatever.


    Yeah, whatever.


    Even amidst that, playing around.


    Soo-bin found his tone of knowing everything about her, his cheerful face, and nonchalant actions irritating.


    She wondered if ridiculing him despite his persistence was a mistake.


    This is clearly a trick to deceive me. Trying to make me unable to study by doing this


    It felt like she was falling into a trap.


    After roll call, she sneaked out of the dormitory and walked along the promenade.


    The night breeze cooled her anger.


    She decided to erase his presence from her memory.


    It was clearly a high-level strategy.


    This method of bothering herself, trying to obstruct her, was undoubtedly a tactic.


    Impossible talk.


    Who would think such a thing?


    Just a little more patience.


    Then, he will eventually fall away.


    She walked along the promenade following the light illuminating the path.


    As she turned onto the path leading into the woods at a crossroads, the surroundings darkened.


    Soon, she saw the light.


    Was it hard getting here?


    No. Its been a while, Oppa.


    A large rock at the end of the path.


    Her childhood friend, whom she had known since she was young, was sitting on that rock.


    Oppa gestured to the space beside him.


    She took his hand and climbed up onto the rock.


    How long has it been?


    Since Oppa entered the academy, its been two years now.


    Youve changed a lot since I last saw you. Its really nice to see you like this.


    Soo-bin felt embarrassed and brushed her hair back.


    The childhood friend she met after two years had become a much more impressive person than she remembered.


    Well, congratulations on entering the academy.


    Thank you, Oppa.


    He took out canned drinks from a bag. Soo-bin made a clinking sound with her mouth and toasted with him.


    That day, the two of them reminisced in the deserted forest.


    If only I hadnt met that guy!


    In his previous life, Eunha didnt know Bae Soo-bin from the academy.


    So, his understanding of Bae Soo-bins situation was limited to fragmented knowledge.


    Our mom also met a wrong man and suddenly got pregnant Am I not any different from mom?


    She had a boyfriend she met at the secondary academy.


    At that time, receiving sponsorship from the Galaxy Group and excelling in academics, she supported her boyfriend wholeheartedly, giving away everything she had, even her piggy bank.


    She once said with regret, I should have realized from the moment he kept asking for money, with his wallet empty.


    They even said that she handed over the family stamp, enabling her boyfriend to create a clan.


    Eventually, her support for her boyfriend, despite being excluded from Galaxy Groups sponsorship when the truth was revealed, was evident.


    Thats how much of an extraordinary love it was.


    A love that burned everything.


    Even graduating at the top of the academy, she refused the offer from her clan and joined her boyfriends clan.


    What have I really?


    She was a slave of love.


    All the income from the clan went straight to her boyfriends pocket, and she accumulated debts in place of her boyfriend.


    Believing that she would live together with him, she foolishly dreamed only of hope, even when her debts piled up like a mountain and she was physically abused.


    Love blinded her.


    By the time she came to her senses, the situation had become irreparable.


    Reality hit me like a bucket of cold water. I realized I was really crazy


    The man incurred debts from gambling.


    She couldnt stop the collection agents anymore.


    So, in place of the debts incurred from gambling and those unpaid for so long, the man sold her as a Grade S player according to the Mana Management Organization.


    Her intentions were hardly considered in that transaction.


    From the moment the man entered the gambling den, she was just a stake in the game.


    She disappeared from the underground market without a trace.


    I did all sorts of things. If you hear it, youd be shocked, wondering if such a thing could happen in the world, right?


    In the shadows, a slave existed. The world that had once perished was not a merciful world for the weak.


    In a world where monsters appeared, human life was nothing but a lamp extinguished in the wind.


    It was not a strange occurrence for someone who was said to have died from monsters to live as a slave in the underground market.


    In such a situation, she suffered all sorts of hardships as a combat slave, a sex slave, a regular slave, a spectacle, an experimental subject.


    Driven mad by resentment towards the man, she lost her sanity.


    Soo-bin?


    Then, Eunha and Yoojung encountered Bae Soo-bin in the underground market.


    At that moment, Yoojung couldnt help but be amazed at Bae Soo-bin, who bore indelible scars all over her body.


    Eunha, who had been exploring the underground market to find the desired artifact, still remembered the girl trapped within.


    Hey.


    As if parched for a while.


    Soo-bin muttered with parched lips and eyes filled with venom.


    That guy


    Im going to kill him.


    That day, using the money he had saved to buy the artifact, he bought her.


    It was before the establishment of the Mistflower Party.


    The two of them had limitations even in organizing an instant party together.


    So, he recruited Bae Soo-bin as a caster. To be precise, he owned her.


    What is love


    Class was over.


    Eunha followed Soo-bin, who was leaving with her belongings.


    Hey, whats the next class?


    What are you going to do? Just leave me alone.


    Im just here to see you off when youre done. Ugh seriously


    In her previous life, Bae Soo-bin achieved what she desired.


    As soon as she regained her health, she destroyed her boyfriends clan. She said she cruelly tore her boyfriend, who was living with another woman, to pieces.


    She was a madwoman.


    Someone who felt exhilaration in killing others, a lunatic.


    Realizing she was losing her mind and eagerly waiting for the day of her death, she became a witch.


    Then, want to have dinner later? Ill treat you to something delicious.


    Go eat with your friends. Stop bothering me and go away.


    That wouldnt work in this life.


    Eunha approached her, remembering her, who, after the battle in her previous life, lost herself and looked up at the sky.


    No matter how much she pushed him away, he was determined to capture her somehow.


    At that moment, the smartphone he had put in his pocket vibrated.


    Noona: Eunha, I heard some strange rumors ^^;


    Noona: Want to have dinner together tonight? (01:54 PM)


    TLN Bonus Chapter 3/3! Thank you once again!!! See you guys Friday!

 Chapter 219

    Chapter 219The academy had various outside food establishments scattered around the premises, including a chicken franchise located in the basement floor of the high school lecture building.


    The chic store with its sophisticated interior was deserted, unlike the late evening hours.


    The reason became apparent only when she asked the people occupying the seats.


    Euna rented it with points.


    Noona, using points to rent a store


    Eunhas expression turned pale after hearing Yeonhwas words.


    Furthermore, Changjin whispered that the stores revenue would be covered by the groups sponsorship for the time rented.


    All she could do was laugh it off.


    The scale was too large.


    There was no room for extravagance.


    Its okay. We have enough points this year, and Seoyeon also said not to spare the sponsorship when youre eating delicious food with her, right?


    Thats all debt, Noona


    Well, if theres a problem later, Dad will take care of it, wont he?


    It felt like discovering another side of Eunha she didnt know.


    Seeing her smiling as if she had no fears, he raised his white flag.


    Euna was the truth.


    While others might not, Eunha could nod to whatever she said.


    But such truth set the mood as if demanding the right course.


    I heard a rumor today.


    The ordered chicken arrived.


    The smell of fried food stimulated their senses, making them salivate.


    As he was about to transfer the chicken to a plate, Yeonhwa handed him a cola to accompany it


    Eunha, they say youre following Bae Soobin? What?


    He dropped the plate he was moving the chicken onto.


    Euna asked him if the story she heard a while ago was true.


    The returning story was the same.


    And gradually, her voice revealed more urgency.


    The rumor I heard today was that Noh Eunha, who ranked second in the secondary academy entrance exam, stalking Bae Soobin.


    Either way, its the same thing, isnt it, Changjin?


    Yeah, Eunas words are correct.


    Han Changjins judgment was instantaneous.


    He shook his head in dismay while dipping his hand, initially reaching for mustard sauce, hastily into seasoned sauce.


    Eunha looked at him behaving like a comedy act beside Euna as if he found him pathetic.


    Sensing his gaze, Han Changjin averted his eyes with an awkward smile.


    Anyway, is the rumor true?


    Theres no way that could be true. I did approach her, but saying I stalked her is an exaggeration


    Its true that you approached her.


    A chill ran down his spine.


    Eunha was scared by the chill emanating from her.


    Even without asking, he could sense how she was feeling right now.


    Who is she?


    Shes the one who ranked third in the recent entrance exam and is expected to become an excellent caster.


    What about her looks? Is she pretty? Shes on the pretty side. More than me? Of course, Noona, youre prettier.


    What about her personality? Is she kind?


    Shes not particularly kind If shes not kind, is she bad? Shes not bad, but shes like Minji. She really hates losing and doesnt neglect efforts. How do you know that, Eunha?


    Just an intuition.


    It felt like stepping on a mine.


    Facing Eunas gaze was like confronting a predator.


    On the other hand, Yeonhwa and Changjin were eating chicken without paying attention to the conversation.


    He didnt eat a single piece himself.


    Why did you approach her?


    I wanted to become friends with her


    As in romantically? No, thats not it. Absolutely not.


    Eunha firmly denied it.


    To him, Bae Soobin was a colleague.


    He had never thought of her in a romantic way.


    Perhaps satisfied with the answer, Euna relaxed her stiff expression and sighed, as if relieved.


    Yet, she didnt forget to double-check.


    Really? Youre not lying to me, right?


    Why would I lie to Noona?


    If you lie later, Ill be mad.


    That wont happen.


    Okay, hungry? Lets quickly eat our chicken!


    Only then could Eunha eat the chicken.


    Eunha watched him eating the chicken contentedly, and whenever the plate emptied, she refilled it, smiling, feeling satisfied just by watching him eat.


    But how did you do something that caused such a rumor?


    I didnt do anything much


    Eunha didnt particularly care about what she did to Soobin.


    So, he casually brushed it off while savoring the chicken.


    Yeonhwa and Changjin, who had heard the story, didnt close their mouths.


    Who approaches someone on their first meeting?


    I approached her because I was lucky


    It was vague at first


    Euna let out a sigh.


    She reconfirmed her younger brothers mischief and reprimanded him.


    Eunha, even if you want to get close, approaching someone like that on your first meeting, wont they be wary?


    Noona is right.


    And even if the other person feels uncomfortable, if you chase them like that, what then? He was waiting until she came out of the womens restroom. Changjin, you just stay quiet!


    While eating chicken, Eunha felt a pang of conscience.


    The incident of approaching someone and stimulating their guard on the first encounter.


    The actions of trailing her, almost like stalking.


    Certainly, Eunha also knew that it shouldnt be like what she described.


    However, he couldnt figure out how to approach Soobin. It was the first time he had tried to make a friend.


    Before the regression, he had left it to Yoojung, and in this life, they had come forward.


    Eunha, who had lived building walls towards others, had never approached anyone directly. He was always the one being approached, always waiting for someone to come.


    Living life that way, approaching someone was unfamiliar.


    Difficult. How did others make friends so far?


    Approaching and becoming friends first.


    For him, it was as difficult as anything in the world.


    Now, saying this, if Yoojung hadnt approached first in the previous life, he might have spent his life alone.


    Eunha, remember this. Its not about getting close to be friends; its about getting to know each other and naturally becoming friends.


    Yeah.


    While I understand your desire to be close to her, do you really need to be close to her right away? Right.


    Eunha answered after contemplating.


    It would suffice to create a connection with Bae Soobin before graduating from the high academy. Also, before she gets involved with someone else.


    Then lets take our time to gradually get closer. Maybe she feels pressured because youre trying to get closer. Its not that she doesnt like you. Sounds like what Noona said is right. Ill take my time to get to know her as Noona suggested. But how should I approach?


    Dont try to approach her forcefully; expect a natural encounter. Thats what youre good at. Huh?


    Thats what youre good at.


    Eunha was startled when Euna confidently asserted.


    He had no clue what she meant. Trying to consciously do something he usually did unconsciously, no thoughts came to his mind.


    Meanwhile, Yeonhwa, who had been quietly eating chicken, spoke up.


    I was thankful that you approached me first, Euna. I find it hard to get close to someone because Im guarded.


    Yeonhwa you look really pretty today!


    You look pretty too.


    Euna hugged Yeonhwa.


    Yeonhwa, comforting her with her presence, showed a warm smile.


    Maybe that girl is also waiting for someone to approach her. Maybe she gets angry every time you approach her because shes guarded or because shes not used to it.


    Hmm, shes not that kind of person.


    While harboring skeptical feelings, Eunha listened quietly to Yeonhwas story.


    It was rare for her to offer advice, so she decided to accept it gratefully.


    Anyway! Order whatever you want to eat today!


    Can I take some to Eunhyuk and Parang?


    Of course!


    They decided to fully enjoy the chicken.


    Its the chicken!


    When Eunha returned to the dorm, Parang, who keenly caught the smell of chicken, was waiting at the door.


    Since that day, Eunha didnt try to approach Soobin.


    While he couldnt grasp the idea of a natural encounter emphasized by Euna, he knew from experience that trying to force his way in could backfire.


    So, he decided to take it slow.


    The conscious idea of slowly made time feel prolonged, but fortunately, he had something else to focus on.


    Club promotions.


    Wow, this is serious. There are so many clubs here?


    It seems like there are also societies that are not recognized as clubs and operate without academy support.


    Third week of March.


    From this day on, clubs and societies from the secondary academy started promoting activities in various parts of the premises.


    Students on their way to lunch were surprised to see the crowded areas.


    Captain, I didnt know there were extra-curricular activities at the Player Academy.


    We cant go outside without permission, but we need a place to breathe. Thats why there are extra-curricular activities.


    Those attending the secondary academy were, after all, students. The academy needed to provide an environment for their leisure activities to support their studies.


    Stress needed to be relieved.


    There was a wide variety of academy activities. Some focused on the uniqueness of the academy, while others were for hobbies.


    Here, by guaranteeing students autonomous activities, there was an underlying intention to teach them how to organize.


    Its good to join at least one academy activity. Meeting various people can help you figure out which parties you get along with.


    In the previous life, Eunha didnt participate in any extracurricular activities.


    He was solely focused on training.


    At that time, he didnt pay attention to the benefits that activities could bring.


    He thought he could do it alone.


    But this time was different.


    To create the party he desired, he needed to make connections with people of equal skill.


    Which club are you planning to join?


    Asked Parang, seeing the handed out promotional flyers, looking puzzled.


    Eunha had a predetermined answer. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Im thinking of joining the Culture Exploration Club. Eunha, what kind of club is that?


    Its a club that regularly visits famous landmarks and tourist spots in the country to observe cultural trends.


    The club he decided on after much deliberation was the Culture Exploration Club.


    Including


    Ontaeyang, many of his comrades were members.


    In this life, he planned to recruit Ontaeyang and his comrades, who had skills surpassing the Twelve Seats, for his party.


    Thats why he decided to join the Culture Exploration Club.


    Even though the meeting he desired might only happen when Ontaeyang enrolls in the high academy.


    It wouldnt hurt to get to know the members of the Culture Exploration Club now.


    There might even be Ontaeyangs comrades in the secondary academys Culture Exploration Club.


    He recalled two individuals who were part of Ontaeyangs comrades in the 031 cohort.


    <Holy Maiden> Chae Eunwoo.


    <Divine Archer> Hoshimiya Kaede.


    Both were impressive talents. In the previous life, both had been active as supporters and rangers supporting Ontaeyang, even playing a decisive role in subduing the Second Hierarch Monster Maegu.


    I should approach Chae Eunwoo first.


    Chae Eunwoo is bound to join the Culture Exploration Club.


    That would make it easier to approach her as fellow club members.


    With that in mind, Eunha sought out members of the Culture Exploration Club.


    Oh? Wait, isnt that Noh Eunha, who enrolled as a top student this time?


    Really? And isnt the one next to him Jung Hayang?


    What? Really?


    ..


    The kids, casually looking around, were all speechless.


    The people handing out flyers were giving Noh Eunha and Jung Hayang intense looks.


    They had the predatory gaze of a bird targeting its prey.


    Hey, do any of you have an interest in the rock climbing club!? Our Mythology and Literature Club has tons of material for researching monsters!


    Hey! If youre a guy, obviously its the Swordsmanship Club!


    Club members closed in. Word spread, and more people gathered.


    In no time, the kids found themselves surrounded.


    Noh Eunha! Hurry, take Hayang and run!


    Minji, it seems like its not the right time for Eunha and Hayang to leave


    Shouting amidst the crowd, Minji was cautious.


    Sena guarded against the encroaching crowd.


    Sena was right.


    The people already knew they were at the top academically.


    Unni, Oppa, Ill handle it. You want a girlfriend? Ah, even a boyfriend.


    We really are like family in our club. Ive never seen anyone regret joining us.


    The kids patted each others backs.


    As if they were surrounded by monsters.


    [Kids, when I give the signal, run! Eunha, take care of Hayang!]


    Sena sent a telepathic message.


    All the kids nodded.


    Eunha tightly held Hayangs hand to ensure they could escape the crowd.


    Noh Eunha.


    What?


    Jin Parang spoke up with a somewhat serious tone.


    Baring his fangs, he set a death flag.


    Lets see who survives.


    Hyung, dont make the situation tense for no reason.


    Of course, Eunha didnt respond.


    But oddly, that seemed to please Parang more.


    Oh yeah! Bring it on, everyone!


    Excited, Jin Parang shouted.


    Just as if they were waiting for that moment, Sena sent a signal telepathically.


    [Guys, run! Lets solve our lunch problem separately today!]


    You might not be able to hang out here for a while! Captain, see you later!


    All of you, go! Ill holduh!


    Shut up and run, you blockhead!


    The kids scattered, breaking through the encircling crowd.


    Eunha and Hayang also exhibited their inner mana and swiftly made their way off-campus.


    When they arrived at an empty area after running for a while, the two finally stopped.


    I thought we were going to get scolded.


    Theyre really scary people. I dont think we should come near the student cafeteria for a while. But it was fun! Yeah, it was.


    The two looked at each other and burst into laughter.


    Then, they decided to have lunch.


    Since lunchtime was already over, they planned to quickly grab something from the school store.


    Is there a nearby school store here?


    I know! Its inside this building.


    You memorized the academy layout? I just looked at the guidebook out of boredom the other day.


    Hayang looked sheepish as she stuck out her tongue. Chuckling, Eunha entered the building she was pointing to.


    As they turned the corner to find the store, suddenly


    Hello, were the Ancient Literature Research Club. Nice to m.


    A flyer thrust out suddenly as they turned the corner.


    Eunha blinked as she recognized the person handing out flyers.


    It was Bae Soobin.


    Why are you?


    Not today.


    She denied quickly. As someone who had decided not to follow her anymore, he felt unjustly treated.


    But she seemed to have guessed something on her own.


    She seemed about to say something.


    Right then


    Soobin, whats wrong? Is something bothering you? Oh, Oppa. Its nothing.


    A man who came out of the store approached Bae Soobin in a friendly manner.


    At that moment, Eunha saw it.


    She had been staring at him, then instantly changed her expression to look happy as she gazed at the man.


    Ah, so its him.


    He had hoped they wouldnt meet, but it seemed fated.


    TLN These chapters are hard yo. I miss Bibell

 Chapter 220

    Chapter 220Bae Soobin never expected to meet that guy from the beginning of the first semester at the secondary academy.


    Although she couldnt be certain that the man in front of her was indeed that guy, the fact that her face lit up just because he spoke to her made it impossible to deny.


    He looked quite handsome


    That guy naturally placed his hand on Bae Soobins shoulder.


    The young man was indeed handsome.


    He didnt look like someone who would exploit her.


    You never know whats inside a person.


    There are so many crazy people in the world.


    Eunha looked up at him with a blunt gaze.


    That guy did not show any change in expression even under Eunhas displeased look.


    Instead, he approached him in a friendly manner and started a conversation.


    Do you know each other? Is Soobin your friend?


    Just a bit


    Yes, thats right. Hes a friend.


    You are un? Yes?


    No, nothing, brother.


    Eunha answered the mans question, substituting for Soobin who hesitated.


    Then, the offended girl tried to say something, but she glanced at the young man who tilted his head.


    Her change in demeanor was instant.


    The more he saw, the more astounding it was.


    The Bae Soobin he knew was someone who found joy in killing.


    It was strange to see her killing her personality to impress someone else.


    And you?


    You should know


    Weve known each other since we were young. Childhood friends should I say?


    Its common sense to ask about relationships if the other party does.


    He asked her without taking his eyes off the young man.


    But the young man was the one who answered.


    An eye for an eye, a tooth for a tooth.


    Eunha had a staring contest with the young man. It was the young man who looked away first in their intense gaze.


    Thats good. Do you have any clubs you want to join?


    Our club has few members, it might even be disbanded next year if were not careful.


    Oppa, why are you telling them about it? So Soobin is also helping to promote the club, but if you dont have any clubs you want to join, why not join ours?


    The young man handed over a flyer as if it was perfect timing.


    Eunha looked blankly at the flyer he handed him.


    Ancient Literature Study Club.


    A club that seemed off-putting from its name.


    It didnt pique his interest.


    So, it made sense that it might be disbanded next year.


    Its not as old-fashioned as the name suggests. Youre friends with Soobin, but we barely study ancient literature in our club; its more about eating delicious food and having fun.


    The members get along well, so when they have free periods, they hang out in the club room. It will be easy to make friends.


    Thats right, theyre all nice people.


    Bae Soobin cautiously added.


    However, Eunha had no interest in the club suggested by the young man.


    Just a club for eating, drinking, and playing.


    There were such cases.


    Clubs that virtually did not function or functioned differently from their intended purpose.


    In other words, exploiting the academys club support policy.


    And the academy tended to turn a blind eye to it as long as they didnt cause trouble.


    Considering the stress accumulated by students with restricted activities.


    But it was still a club without substance.


    Busy with playing and eating instead of activities, those who joined the club for self-development wouldnt stay.


    As the saying goes, birds of a feather flock together, and such clubs tended to gather people who liked to play.


    But Bae Soobin had joined such a club.


    Eunha sighed to herself.


    Meanwhile, the young man kept explaining.


    Its not about this, come to the orientation tomorrow if you have time. The after-party is free for first-year students.


    Is that so? Since Im already a member, youre not going to ask me to pay for the after-party, right?


    Why would I do that to Soobin? Youre the first new member weve had


    He couldnt let Bae Soobin join such a strange club.


    It would be a waste of her talents.


    The connections she could gain in the club didnt seem promising either.


    Fortunately, she didnt seem to have any relationship with that guy yet


    Eunha realized that the two werent in a romantic relationship yet.


    Fortunately, it wasnt too late.


    If he was going to interfere in their relationship, now was the only time.


    Eunah didnt say it either.


    Expect a natural meeting.


    In that sense, it was rather fortunate.


    An opportunity to naturally meet and interfere in the relationship of the two.


    Ill join.


    What?


    Ill join. The Ancient Culture Club.


    The Ancient Literature Study Club, actually But whats in a name? Its all the same anyway!


    He changed his plan.


    Eunha decided to join the club recommended by the young man to approach Bae Soobin.


    It was a pity that she couldnt join the Cultural Exploration Club to approach <Saint> Cha Eunwoo.


    But in his previous life, recruiting Bae Soobin, an early member of the Mistflower Party, was a priority.


    Yeah, lets meet again at the orientation. Your name is Eunha, right? My name is Ban Heo-young.


    Yes, I look forward to it.


    To him, the young mans name was enough as that guy.


    Eunha ignored the suspicious glances from Bae Soobin and took that guys hand.


    It was then.


    Ill join too. It seems like a fun club, just like Oppa said!


    Jung Hayang, who had been quietly standing, suddenly spoke up.


    That guy then seemed to notice her for the first time, shifting his gaze from Eunha to her.


    Even though he had been sneaking glances at her before.


    Thanks for joining. Our club has good people only, so youll all like it.


    Eunha didnt miss the gaze that scanned her from head to toe.


    Why did you decide to join that club, Jung Hayang? What about you, Eunha?


    After parting ways with Soobin and that guy, Eunha asked Hayang as they walked.


    He planned to dissuade Hayang if her interest in ancient literature was the reason for joining the club.


    She had no intention of letting her join a club that would be of no help in life.


    But then, Hayang suddenly stopped walking and pouted her lips.


    Why are you joining, Eunha?


    I have my reasons. The club youre joining isnt a proper one. There wont be anyone there who likes books, right? Tch, I know that much. Then whats your reason? Because you said youre joining.


    Hayang stuck out her tongue and walked past him without looking back.


    Along the way, she kicked pebbles with her boots. Walking with her hands behind her back and kicking pebbles reminded him of playing hopscotch as a child.


    He followed her.


    Eunha, youre joining the Ancient Literature Study Club because of Soobin, right?


    Theres a rumor about you in the academy these days. Did you know?


    I know. I heard from my sister.


    Do you like Soobin?


    The pebble she kicked strayed off the path and fell into the bushes.


    Hayang looked back regretfully, then laughed out loud.


    Because Eunha was making a disgusted face.


    Do you believe those rumors too?


    I dont believe in that. You just want to get close to Soobin, right?


    Well yes.


    So youre joining the club to become friends with Soobin.


    I want to get close to Soobin too.


    Hayang said, brushing her hair back.


    It then dawned on him that she had mentioned knowing Bae Soobin from the entrance exam.


    I want to be friends too. Its just a hunch, but she doesnt seem like a bad person. The problem is her personality, not that shes a bad person.


    How do you know?


    Eunha felt cornered.


    He turned his head away from her narrow-eyed gaze and coughed deliberately.


    Just know it from talking, thats all.


    Suspicious.


    Anyway, you want to get close to her, right?


    Yeah, thats right. I thought joining the same club would give me a chance to become friends with Soobin.


    Well


    Eunha recalled Bae Soobins relationships from her previous life.


    Although members of the Mistflower Party tended to do so, she had no one she could call a friend.


    Her personality was a mess.


    She was also hot-tempered.


    The closest she had to a friend was Yoojung who got along with everyone.


    In that sense, he admired Hayangs desire to befriend her. He felt grateful.


    Alright. Lets go to the orientation together. If someone bothers you, let me know.


    Tch, Im now a direct descendant of Alice. Whos going to mess with me? You never know. When people get drunk


    Drunk? Were still underage.


    Thats not the point.


    He walked ahead.


    Eunha mumbled something vague.


    Just then, Eunhyuk appeared in the distance.


    Eunha, looking to break the awkwardness, called out to Eunhyuk who was about to enter class.


    Ah, Captain. Hayang is here too. You both dont have class?


    We decided to skip since were already late. Going to have lunch with Hayang.


    Eunhyuk, have you had lunch?


    I havent even had a proper lunch. Im not planning to go near the cafeteria for a while sea??h th�� ��ov��lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Eunhyuk sighed.


    Clutching his stomach, he seemed to want to skip class like them but had to save his points.


    Reluctantly, he left for the next class.


    Ah, right. Captain~!


    In the meantime, Eunhyuk, who was running through the garden saying he was late, shouted.


    The Cultural Exploration Club you mentioned isnt in the junior academy, but theres a Cultural Exploration Society instead!


    Oh? Really?


    Its not crowded, and theres no club room, so I was hesitant to join, but the people seemed nice!


    Other kids decided to join too! If you and Hayang are interested, come check it out at the orientation!


    Strange?


    Its not the Cultural Exploration Club?


    Eunha tilted her head.


    It might be due to the time difference.


    During her time at the junior academy, it may have been a newly formed society.


    All she knew was about the Cultural Exploration Club in the senior academy.


    Anyway, joining the Cultural Exploration Club later is fine.


    Bae Soobin was the priority, after all.


    The next day, Eunha heard about the club orientation schedule from her.


    Ancient Literature Study Club Orientation.


    Actually, it wasnt much of an orientation.


    Since the club members, who were all third-year students, discussed the history of ancient literature and then immediately moved on to an after-party.


    Guys, lets get along well from now on!


    If you want something to eat, ask this guy to buy it! Despite appearances, hes sponsored by Galaxy Group! Hey! I told you not to mention that! Its embarrassing and not something to brag about.


    The first-year students who attended the after-party sat in their places, laughing awkwardly.


    They seemed neither interested in the seniors chatter nor subtly realizing the clubs nature.


    Excuse me, I have an assignment. Can I leave early?


    Oh, right! I have an assignment too!


    This triggered the exodus of the first-year students.


    Eunha, too, wanted to join them and leave the club room, but couldnt since Soobin was there with that guy.


    Soobin, look at this. Remember this?


    Oh, I remember this! Its the playground we used to play at.


    I heard theyre demolishing it. Theyre demolishing it I used to look around it every time I went home from school. Really?


    Yes!


    The cider didnt go down well.


    Eunha covered her mouth with a paper cup, sneakily watching the two. She responded vaguely to anyone who talked to her.


    Moreover, she wasnt the only one who needed attention.


    Hayang, squeezed among the third-year students after the escapees left, also required attention.


    Look at Bae Soobin sticking to them.


    Why is that guy so eager to take care of Hayang since earlier?


    Eunha picked up something with her fork while observing them.


    It was sweet potato fries.


    He choked on it and frantically searched for a cup.


    Eunha, here.


    Thanks.


    Hayang from across the table handed her the cider at just the right moment.


    After gulping down the cider, Eunha felt relieved.


    Even though the third-year students laughed at her.


    Then someone, as if remembering something, spoke up.


    Now that I think about it, Soobin, Hayang, and Eunha all three of you ranked 1st, 2nd, and 3rd in the entrance exam, right?


    Oh? Thats true! Wow, our club got some talented people. Hey, you cant even brag about being sponsored by the Galaxy Group here.


    When did I ever brag about it! But are you guys also sponsored by a group?


    Eunha, Hayang, Soobin.


    The three were famous from the beginning of their enrollment. The club students even competed to recruit them.


    The Ancient Literature Study Club members were naturally interested in them.


    Im also sponsored by the Galaxy Group, like Hee-chan oppa.


    Oh? Really? Yay~! High five! Now I can hang out with Soobin at the Galaxy gatherings! Lucky you! My junior!


    Bae Soobin laughed awkwardly.


    In Eunhas eyes, it seemed she was suppressing her true character.


    It must not be easy to act like that in front of someone you like.


    What about you, Eunha?


    Sirius.


    Wow, as expected of the elite. Sirius is good too. Although Galaxy Groups sponsorship is better, Sirius is the second-ranking group!


    Eunha just nibbled on her bossam, not responding to the members enthusiastic remarks, laughing to himself.


    Probably, if these people knew the extent of his sponsorship from Sirius Group, theyd be shocked.


    Not one to brag, he let it go.


    Im with Alice.


    Alice! It must be nice to get potions cheaply. Buy mine too next time!


    Haha.


    Wait, Jung Hayang? You mean Jung Hayang?


    Why? Why are you suddenly getting serious?


    Im sure the person in charge of potions at Alice is named Jung. Haha


    Hayang laughed, affirming it.


    Silence fell over the group.


    The third-year students closed their mouths, rolling their eyes, taking cues.


    I didnt want to say it.


    Even if you dont say it, its something that cant be unknown, this is.


    Eunha made a wrap for the intimidating Hayang.


    Leaning over the table between them, Hayang opened her mouth.


    Meanwhile, the third-year students seemed to have finished their calculations.


    Our club really hit the jackpot! Hey, from now on, you guys should treat us to food, not the president!


    Keep your dignity as seniors. No, well buy whatever you guys want!


    Their eyes said it all.


    Faces beaming with excitement.


    That guy was the same.


    Pretending to talk with Bae Soobin, he was eavesdropping on Hayangs table conversation.


    I can hear your eyeballs rolling, you rascal.


    Greed hanging at the corner of his eyes.


    Eunha finally saw his unmasked face.


    Why are you even trying to mess with Hayang?


    He might not know about Bae Soobin, but Jung Hayang was his priority.


    Eunha was not one to sit back and watch as someone with no sense of boundaries tried to steal food off the table.


    TLN Im ahead in my other series so Im going to drop a second chapter of ReLife this week!

 Chapter 222: [What a Witch Needs (2)]

    Chapter 222: [What a Witch Needs (2)][What a Witch Needs (2)]


    First-year mandatory general education class The First Step for Players at the middle academy.


    First-year students were gathered in the auditorium, receiving a lecture from the head instructor.


    The auditorium, which could accommodate 300 people and still had space to spare, was enclosed in layers of barriers in the form of a dome.


    Not to prevent monster attacks, but to prevent monsters from escaping to the outside.


    I mentioned it in the previous class, but players exist to exterminate monsters. In other words, a player who cannot kill monsters cannot be called a player.


    Players existed to exterminate monsters. This was a story that any student entering the academy could agree with.


    However, agreeing with something in your mind and experiencing it with your body were two different things.


    Monsters were both a threat to humanity and creatures in their own right.


    Just a few months ago, they had been no more than elementary school students, and there was no way they could suddenly kill living beings, even if they were monsters.


    Even if they were called monsters.


    While you may think that entering Player Academy after passing the highly competitive entrance exam means that the tests are over, they are not.


    Kill a monster within this year.


    The students swallowed their breath.


    The head instructor said they would confirm whether the students could kill a monster in the final exams of the second semester.


    If they couldnt kill a monster, they would have to figure it out for themselves. Either leave the school or persevere stubbornly. However, if they chose the latter, they shouldnt expect good grades. They shouldnt even dream of entering the high academy if they couldnt kill a monster by the time they graduated.


    Starting from todays class, all of you will undergo training to kill monsters here. I hope that you can follow without falling behind.


    The head instructor added that starting today, students would be given an environment where they could train freely in the practice field.


    After finishing his speech, he took out a mana stone.


    The class instructors who had been waiting nearby began to set up barriers within the dome to divide the areas.


    If we could give you one warning, we hope you wont cause disturbances using mana stones without the instructors permission. We think youre all aware of the terror that <No Name> caused at the dawn department store a few years ago.


    The head instructor emphasized as he infused mana into the mana stone.


    Soon, the small stones that had fallen within the small barriers began to create disturbances using mana stones.


    Mana stones that absorbed the mana that had melted into them during the waiting period rolled on the ground like they were convulsing, then were enveloped by a blue aura.


    Energy concentrated around a central point.


    With a sound like a heartbeat, the throbbing disturbance summoned monsters from the center outward.


    Krrrr


    The students were facing monsters born within the disturbances for the first time.


    The majority of those who had encountered the existence of monsters through the media could not regain their composure when they saw creatures with alien forms beyond the scope of natural beings.


    When the monster, which had shed the mana clinging to its body, looked at the students with predatory eyes, they were filled with fear.


    Krrrrrr


    A determined gaze filled with the intent to kill.


    It was only then that the students truly felt the terror of the monsters.


    And the significance of becoming players.


    I cant do it. How can I kill that?


    Those who were paralyzed by fear.


    The head instructor drove home his point to them.


    This monster is an Eighth-Rank Iron Golem. It mainly corrodes iron and is a monster that destroys buildings.


    That Eighth-Rank, you say?


    It causes physical damage in daily life, so its classified as an Eighth-Rank monster. Oh, when it attacks humans, it sticks to them and chews on them until they die. It rarely happens because it takes a long time.


    The head instructor stated calmly.


    As if it was nothing out of the ordinary.


    On the other hand, the students found it hard to see the monster, crouching like a little demon, as anything but unordinary.


    Today, we will study Iron Golems. First, who will come out and try to kill the Irons here?


    If no one volunteers, I will pick someone. Lets see How about you, student Bae Soobin?


    Yes. Come forward.


    Bae Soobin, who was chosen, had a pale face.


    The head instructor pretended not to notice her condition and kindly handed her a sword.


    You must kill monsters using weapons only. You may use magic to restrain the monsters, but do not kill them using magic.


    The barrier containing the Iron Golem had no exit from the inside and could only be entered from the outside.


    The head instructor, who had seen through her thoughts, made Bae Soobin, who approached the boundary, flinch.


    If I were to give advice to student Bae Soobin, it would be best to create a barrier around yourself when facing Irons. If you dont, the Irons will stick to you and chew on your body.


    Yes. If a dangerous situation arises, the instructors will help you, so dont worry.


    How many people would really not worry, hearing those words?


    With trembling emotions, Bae Soobin entered the barrier.


    At that moment, the Irons rushed towards her as if they had been waiting.


    Ugh!


    She managed to fend off the approaching Irons with a protective spell.


    At the same time, she couldnt withstand the impact of the Irons iron body crashing into her and was thrown backward.


    Huh!?


    By the time she hurriedly assumed a defensive posture, it was already too late.


    The Irons that had been bounced off attacked her again.


    While struggling to escape from the Irons that had been thrown away, she wriggled in an attempt to break free from the Irons that had clung to her body.


    The Irons squeezed her shoulders even more tightly so that she couldnt move her arms, and wrapped her waist with its legs.


    !


    A sensation as if her waist was being twisted.


    Her face turned bright red, and she screamed in pain.


    She had no time to deploy a barrier.


    The area where the Irons were squeezing started to burn as they rubbed against it.


    Fortunately, the protective magic on her uniform was blocking the Irons attacks, but that was all.


    As long as she couldnt escape from the Irons, the only outcome awaiting her was death.


    Stop!


    The head instructor, who judged that she had no chance of recovery, declared.


    At that moment, the instructor from Class 8 rushed toward the barrier to save her. With a kick filled with mana, he pushed the Irons away, supported her, and took her outside the barrier.


    Bae Soobin lay on the ground.


    The instructors checked to see if there was anything wrong with her.


    With them out of the way, the head instructor spoke up.


    Dealing with a moving monster from the beginning is an incredibly difficult task. So todays class will involve debuffing the Irons and having your group members work together to kill them.


    But in the final exam of the second semester, you will face Eighth-Rank monsters without any restrictions.


    As if he were trying to push the relieved students.


    The head instructor explained with a chuckle.


    Before we start the actual class, if any student thinks they can deal with a moving Iron, please raise your hand. Only one student will be chosen as a demonstration.


    Is there no one? In that case Oh, you, student who raised your hand, come forward!


    The head instructor glared.


    The student who had raised their hand, amid the murmurings of the instructors, had volunteered. sea??h th�� Nov��l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Shall we see how well they do?


    The head instructor gestured as if he were thinking of breaking their nose to check how far they would go.


    Before we continue, please introduce yourself to the other students.


    Im Noh Eunha, 6th Grade, Class 7.


    Eunha suddenly interrupted.


    To face Irons from the beginning


    Iron Golems were one of the most difficult Eighth-Rank monsters to deal with, especially because they maintained a humanoid form, which created resistance to killing them.


    Eunha had already read the head instructors intent from the moment he summoned the Irons.


    It was meant to make the students realize how challenging it was to face monsters and to manage them through fear.


    Thats why the head instructor deliberately ordered Soobin, who had made it into the academy as the third-ranking student, to defeat the Irons without any debuffs.


    Even though they knew she wouldnt be able to do it.


    Perhaps he didnt even realize that his intent might include breaking the students pride.


    It wasnt that he didnt understand his desire to manage the students through fear and break their self-esteem, but


    The world of players was like that.


    It operated on desires rather than principles, with winners taking everything and the strong dominating the weak.


    So Eunha had no intention of objecting to the head instructors teaching.


    The problem was Soobin, who had been targeted by the Irons.


    Still looks good, though.


    Yeah. She acted all high and mighty up to now, but it was just for show.


    That brat had no manners. Whenever you asked her anything, shed act too busy to tell you.


    There was some sympathy for her, but there were more people mocking her.


    Soobin had a bad personality.


    She was quick to snap at people who approached her as if they were sharp objects and often showed obsessive behavior when it came to grades.


    You could call it karma.


    In an academy rampant with meritocracy, she was a living example of failing to prove her abilities.


    Students who hadnt liked her before now took the opportunity to speak up.


    Is there no one? In that case Oh, you, student who raised your hand, come forward!


    Even so, it didnt please him.


    He raised his hand as a way of saying, Shut up and watch.


    Just as the head instructor had spread fear among the students, he decided to spread fear as well.


    All the students, including the instructors, fell silent.


    It was because Eunha had toyed with the Irons as soon as she entered the barrier.


    Krr


    Get up.


    She kicked the Irons as it lay on the ground, groaning.


    Its body, made entirely of iron, rolled across the floor like scrap metal.


    Eunha lifted the arm of the Irons, which she had cut off earlier, and spun it above her head like a toy before tossing it toward the students.


    Although the Irons arm was blocked by the barrier, it was enough to surprise those who had been absorbed in his combat.


    Krrrrrr


    The guy who had stood up with his last remaining arm tremblingly ran away.


    It pounded on the barrier as if he were insane.


    When Eunha approached from behind, it whimpered like a puppy with its tail between its legs.


    Kkkk


    But it couldnt cry anymore.


    Each time Eunha swung his sword, he struck it on the head as if she were hitting a ball.


    Every time he struck it, he heard a clanging sound, and its square head became more and more crumpled.


    The Irons end was bleak.


    Eunha forced the defeated Irons to lie on the ground and stabbed it repeatedly in areas other than its head.


    The blade, infused with mana, tore through the Irons body in various directions, cutting it apart.


    Only when its body was scattered did the Irons leave behind a mana stone and disappear.


    Is it over?


    Y-yeah


    The head instructor nodded mechanically, as if staring at a monster.


    No one else spoke up.


    The students quietly made way for him as he returned to his seat.


    Well, then lets start the class now.


    There were very few people who listened to the head instructors words.


    I get goosebumps just thinking about it for real!


    The monsters started to seem pitiful. Noh Eunha, youre really a demon, a demon.


    The boys, trying to digest everything, decided to go for a walk outside.


    As they walked, Parang and Eunhyuk discussed what had happened during todays class.


    Eunhas performance in battle had drawn peoples attention to that extent.


    By the end of the class, even the instructors who had been somewhat hostile towards him had approached him more amiably.


    Not that it mattered; he had ignored them all anyway.


    In an academy rampant with meritocracy, Eunha easily brushed off the comments from the instructors.


    Even the students had forgotten about making fun of Soobin, as Eunhas battle had left a lasting impression on them.


    Moreover, they had faced the monsters themselves during the class.


    Those who had killed the monsters in that days class were few and far between.


    Today was really fun. Im glad I joined the academy. Yeah, it was quite a challenge.


    Minji and Hayang couldnt kill the monster. They had managed to corner it, but they hesitated to finish it off with their swords.


    Seona managed to kill the monster, somehow.


    On the other hand, Eunhyuk and Parang had no reservations about killing the monsters.


    Especially Parang


    Parang tormented the monsters relentlessly, as if he were impressed by Eunhas battle.


    In return, he got a bloody nose from a counterattack.


    The tissue covering his nose was the evidence.


    But Captain, how about the Ancient Literature Research Club? Are there many people there?


    There are four 3rd-year students, and three 1st-year students, including me. Wow, thats even worse. The Culture Exploration Club has four 2nd-year students and five 1st-year students.


    Even though the club seniors seemed nice, Eunhyuk, who had joined a club but was not officially recognized, complained as usual.


    Dont worry too much. Even if its tough at first, youll eventually get accepted into the club.


    If the Captain says so, it must be true, right? I hope so.


    Cultural exploration it sounds boring as soon as I hear it. I joined the tracking club, like me. How interesting does it look just by its name?


    It looks nice because people seem to like it, as Captain said.


    Eunhyuk grumbled.


    Parang, who had joined the tracking club, teased him with a laugh.


    Eunha watched them playfully teasing each other and smiled.


    It was indeed a good club. In the future, Eun Taeyang and his comrades would join it.


    He then asked about Cha Eunwoo, curious if he had joined the Cultural Exploration Club.


    By the way, who are the 1st-year students who joined the club? Its me, Minji, Seona, and 9th-rank Mok Minho and Cha Eunwoo. Both of them had pretty good entrance scores.


    Mok Minho?


    Yeah. Captain, do you know him?


    Im not sure.


    Eunha casually brushed it off.


    Mok Minho.


    He had completely forgotten about his existence. While he remembered that he had decent skills, he had died during the Seoul invasion, so he had simply forgotten about him.


    So, in his mind, Mok Minho didnt exist.


    After his death, there had been discussions among the academy students about whether there would be anyone who could be a rival to Eun Taeyang.


    Is Mok Minho okay? How is he? Um he gives off an unfriendly vibe.


    If he doesnt like it, dont approach him.


    Mok Minho was famous for having a strong sense of righteousness as a 031-rank student.


    So, he had looked down on Eun Taeyang because he was from a humble background.


    Therefore, Eunhyuk or Minji could get in trouble if they approached him.


    Speaking of Mok Minho


    He had opposed Eun Taeyang on various occasions, but he had the skills to back it up.


    If Eun Taeyang was the main player of the 031-rank, Mok Minho was the main player of the 031-rank.


    I should keep that in mind.


    Eunha decided to keep the unexpected name in mind.

 Chapter 223: [What a Witch Needs (3)]

    Chapter 223: [What a Witch Needs (3)]Evening, personal practice time.


    Soobin had reserved the training grounds, even using her points.


    This was because there had been a rush of student reservations.


    Even now, students outside the glass walls were patiently waiting, hoping that there might be an available slot.


    Of course, Soobin had no intention of giving up her spot. She planned to use it until her reserved time was over.


    I couldnt defeat it.


    Soobin recalled the time when she faced the 8th-level monster, Iron golem.


    She had been helpless, doing nothing except being thoroughly beaten by Ironman until the instructors came to her rescue.


    At that moment, she had experienced genuine fear facing the monster and panicked at the thought that she might die at its hands.


    At the same time, her pride had been wounded.


    Soobin, can you please stop now? Its good to work hard, but you might end up injuring yourself. Just one more please!


    Her assigned instructor tried to dissuade her.


    Soobin paid no attention, stood up, and faced the 9th-level monster.


    How pitiful.


    I knew from the beginning.


    Even 3rd place is no different from us.


    Being 3rd place was also a matter of luck, wasnt it?


    What if I fail in the midterm exams because of this?


    Back when she couldnt defeat the Iron golem.


    She heard laughter mocking her. Sarcastic laughter.


    That laughter still echoed in her ears.


    Certainly, those observing from outside the glass walls were probably waiting for her to fail.


    Just one more time, please!


    Fine. Ill go check on the other kids, so if theres any problem, call me.


    She knew it too.


    That her social skills werent good.


    With her sharp tone, people had no reason to think well of her.


    But she didnt want to change herself.


    Because she didnt want to bow down to others.


    Thats why she applied to the academy.


    To succeed.


    To be able to survive on her own.


    Ugh!


    9th-level monster Unlucky.


    Soobin barely managed to knock the puppy-like monster to the ground.


    She pressed down on its belly with her knees so it couldnt escape and held the sword with both hands.


    Now, if she just severed its throat, it would be over.


    Whimper.


    Unlucky whimpered.


    Soobins trembling hand holding the sword stopped when she saw her own reflection in Unluckys round pupils.


    Her hand holding the sword shook uncontrollably.


    She felt the sensation of the creatures organs moving beneath her knees.


    It sent shivers down her spine.


    Aaaahhh!!


    She couldnt do it.


    She stood up abruptly from her seat. She kicked Unlucky fiercely.


    The creature, huddled in a ball, whimpered and then collapsed.


    Is it over?


    It was frightening to confirm its death.


    Soobin felt the sensation of the coldness in the foot that had kicked it.


    She staggered backward, feeling that she needed a break, just as the instructor had mentioned earlier.


    What are you looking at?


    Soobin forced a stern expression.


    The kids outside the glass walls were taken aback.


    She chased them away and leaned against the wall, sitting down. She ignored the mockery they were whispering.


    Why arent you looking?


    If she could receive some comfort at a time like this.


    She just stared at the never-decreasing PineTalk message: 1 new message.


    Her childhood friend Ban Heyoung, who had always been kind to her.


    In fact, when Soobin met Heyoung again at the academy, she thought it might be fate.


    Maybe Ban Heyoung thought the same way.


    Because he asked her how she was doing every morning and every night through PineTalk.


    That made her happy.


    Except for her mother, Heyoung was the only person she contacted.


    Of course, her social circle was so small that there were only two people on her PineTalk conversation list.


    Me: Hey, what are you doing? (5:11 PM)


    Me: Im training to kill monsters at the training grounds! Did you have dinner? (6:11 PM)


    Me: Hmm No response (6:45 PM)


    Me: Looks like youre busy (7:01 PM)


    Me: I hope Im not bothering you, Oppa? (7:11 PM)


    She sighed, burying her head between her legs.


    It felt like she was obsessing too much.


    I didnt used to be like this


    She had been someone who could live well without a smartphone.


    She never felt lonely by nature.


    However, the academy classes were more challenging than she had expected, and she wanted to vent somewhere.


    But she couldnt complain to her mother, who might worry about her.


    In the end, there was only Ban Heyoung.


    Even to herself, who had a bad temper, he was kind and affectionate.


    Cant you just answer my message once?


    I want to talk about what happened today.


    Holding her smartphone tightly, she prayed for a text message to come.


    Just then.


    If youre ignoring a monster right in front of you and daydreaming elsewhere, what will you do!?


    An angry voice made her look up.


    He must have really lost his mind


    Eunha was getting irritated.


    While helping his friends with their training, he had seen Soobin facing a monster nearby.


    It seemed like something that happened in the last class had hurt her pride.


    Bae Soo-bin was that kind of person.


    A person with strong pride who did not like to lose and a burning sense of competition.


    Nevertheless, the reason she did not take her own life and lived as a slave until she met him was to kill that bastard.


    Also, to kill all those who had enslaved him and those involved in it.


    However, while he was immersed in reminiscing, Bae Soo-bin revealed a gap to the monster, unlike the woman he knew.


    I was playing on my smartphone with Unlucky in front of me.


    I thought I was dead.


    The monster isnt dead until the magic gem falls, you idiot!


    Idiot? But you still talk harshly!


    I didnt know the monster was pretending to be dead, and I was just looking at my phone. Are you stupid or something? .


    Never look away when dealing with monsters. Understood?


    joy.


    He could have been seriously injured.


    Eunha scolded Soobin severely.


    She pursed her lips as if she knew what she had done wrong, but was unable to respond.


    Okay, stop now! This is the place I made a reservation for.


    Bae Soo-bin screamed. She forced his back and tried to kick him out of the training room.


    There was no way the galaxy could stay still.


    At least say thank you.


    . If you think about it, its like I saved your life. Who asked you to save me and when? You saved me on your own! Then you shouldnt have created this situation. Or should you have told me before I saved you?


    Are you saying that!?


    Bae Soo-bins face turns bright red and he gets angry.


    Eunha didnt care. She didnt like that she had lost her mind fighting the monster.


    He was quite angry.


    I was annoyed at her for not even saying thank you.


    Ill tell you a proverb from the player industry: The person who saves is a fool, and the person who is saved is like being caught by a fool.


    A player industry with strong individualism. In such a world, there is no way for a player to help someone or a colleague without receiving anything in return.


    In most cases, it is to create debt.


    Even if they did not want to, people who took on debt tended to feel a sense of debt somewhere in their hearts.


    Especially if its a debt that involves your life.


    You owe me.


    And he knew.


    Bae Soo-bin, who has a strong sense of pride, is the type of person who can never live without being indebted to someone.


    In fact, she couldnt even refute it and clenched her hands into fists.


    He chuckled inwardly at the sight of her finding a weakness.


    In her previous life, <Witch of Massacre> Bae Soo-bin was someone who rarely showed any flaws.


    I did have a big debt.


    What I bought.


    In her previous life, Eunha bought Bae Soo-bin, who was locked in a slave cage.


    So she followed whatever he said.


    Even if my pride couldnt tolerate it.


    hey.


    huh.


    I thought you told me not to disobey the instructions?


    It was more effective that way. Even the leader knows. As a result .


    I know that you are an irreplaceable caster in my party. Thats why Im giving you convenience.


    .


    But I dont think I ever said it was okay to disobey my instructions for the sake of convenience.


    Lee, leader, whats wrong . Yu, Yujeong, please say something.


    Sorry, Im on Eunhas side .


    This is why I shouldnt be close to a friend who is blinded by love .


    Hey, Bae Soo-bin. You are talking to me now. Dont look away.


    Im sorry .


    sorry?


    .


    Was the relationship between you and I one that would end with me saying sorry?


    Sorry, sorry bout you all .


    She was truly his slave.


    Eunha clearly liberated Soobin, but she had strong pride and could not accept it easily.


    As a result, a strange relationship was formed between him and her.


    Forgiveness sun main please .


    A debt that cannot be repaid over a lifetime.


    He took full advantage of it.


    The twins told me the other day. Try that one.


    Leader, you really are like this Huh?


    try.


    .


    sun.


    Su, Subin is free now!


    Eunha still remembered Bae Soo-bins line as he gritted his molars and trembled.


    The debt is shit. You said it with your own mouth. The person who saved you is a hoggu. Youre just a brat. Do you think Ill pay you back? Lee, ho, goo, new, talent, hey.


    Like you said, if you save something for nothing and dont use it, youre a hustler. But do you think Im a hustler?


    Hey, what are you doing now.


    Eunha lifted Unlucky, who was lying face down on the floor.


    Then he threw it in her face.


    If youre not going to say thank you, well youre going to have to suffer from this guy again.


    Do you think Id be scared of something like this!?


    Why? Can you kill me? .


    Unlucky wakes up.


    The guy exposed his sharp teeth towards Bae Soo-bin in front of him.


    Bae Soo-bin stiffened as spit fell on his face.


    Just say thank you first. Hey, hey, hey, dontdont do this.


    Why me? I have nothing to gain from saving you, so why should I do it?


    Well, you can just tell me. So Im saying, put this away.


    What do you mean? Are you talking informally? Still cant tell the difference between your position and mine?


    Chi, please clean it up.


    Her pride reared her head, and she immediately faced Unlucky and fixed her face.


    Eunha, who was holding Unlucky, just giggled.


    There was something I hadnt heard yet.


    Isnt there more to say?


    More.


    What? I cant hear you very well. thank you.


    Louder. Because Im hard of hearing.


    Thank you! What are you thankful for?


    Thank you for saving me!


    I dont like that last word, but yeah, I like it.


    He shrugged his shoulders and casually killed Unlucky.


    The magic stone fell to the floor.


    Why are you making a fuss over this?


    Ill kill you. I really will, Ill kill you.


    You should say that to me when you can kill a monster.


    Eunha responded to the red-eyed Soobin who couldnt hold back her anger.


    She stomped her foot in frustration.


    Oh, this isnt right.


    He realized his mistake a bit late. He had inadvertently irritated her by getting too close to her in a friendly manner.


    He had to somehow lighten her mood.


    Coincidentally, Seona and Hayang were sticking their heads into the training area.


    What are you guys doing there?


    Huh? Hey, Soobin. Hello.


    Seona looked at her strangely.


    On the other hand, Hayang, who entered the training area unexpectedly, greeted Soobin.


    Still not calmed down, Soobin turned her head away with an annoyed sound.


    Nevertheless, Hayang seemed unfazed by her attitude.


    Soobin, did you come here to train too?


    It seems like she killed the monster since theres a mana stone on the ground.


    I didnt kill it.


    With a stubborn tone, Soobin denied Seonas speculation.


    Hayang, who had just wiped her mouth with her hand, seemed to have figured out what had happened.


    Because she was looking at Eunhas sword.


    She was a quick-witted fox.


    Hayang noticed the atmosphere between Eunha and Soobin sensitively.


    Eunha, you made a mistake, you know.


    Hey, Jin Seona. What mistake Its not my fault, its her


    Its obvious. Eunha must have killed the monster for Soobin and was showing off.


    Eunha couldnt deny it.


    In the meantime, Hayang, who had grasped the situation, laughed cheerfully and clung to Soobin.


    She even went so far as to link their arms without hesitation.


    Then do you want to train with me? I havent killed a monster yet.


    Okay. Ask the instructor to create a new monster


    The instructor said he had something to do and went outside? Sear?h the ��ov��lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Hayangs suggestion, Seonas observation.


    Soobin, who was trying to keep her composure, frowned.


    But Hayang didnt seem to care.


    Soobin, are you coming here to train alone? It costs quite a few points to reserve the training room.


    Even now, she was losing points by the hour as she calculated it.


    Lets train together from now on. Right. You can take turns reserving the training room with points.


    Okay, just once.


    Soobin was led away by Hayang.


    Whether it was Hayangs friendly nature or Seonas sharp perception, Soobin was soon chatting and training happily with the two of them.


    I also want to learn a thing or two.


    Eunha subtly tried to join his friends training.


    But then the girls gave him a sharp look.


    He had no choice but to watch silently.


    Soobin, can you give me your number?


    Huh? My number?


    Oh, me too! Give me your number! Well stay in touch for training.


    Yeah, okay.


    The three of them had become good friends. At the end of their training, they exchanged phone numbers.


    Eunha, who had been quietly observing, sighed internally, feeling envious.


    Miss Hayang,, you already have her contact in the club group chat, why exchange numbers? Eunha said with a teasing tone.


    Eunha rolled her eyes in response, and Seona, who had good hearing, chuckled.


    Well, Eunha, you dont have to exchange numbers with Soobin either. After all, youll be in the club group chat anyway.


    Thats not the point.


    I dont want to. Why should I?


    Hey, guys! Lets all exchange numbers!


    Eunha intervened subtly.


    Despite Soobins reluctance, they were swept up in the atmosphere and exchanged numbers.


    The next morning.


    [Euna: Im fine!]


    It seemed like Euna had sent a text message.


    Sitting on his bed, Eunha checked the morning message.


    Oh?


    It looked like the group chat among friends had continued through the night, with the last message from Parang indicating 4:37 AM.


    Eunha had managed to sleep well.


    He congratulated himself.


    Huh?


    Then Eunha noticed a text message from Soobin.


    Puppy, Hayang, Soobin 4


    [Soobin: Hey, guys, wake up quickly~ 07:03]


    [Eunha: Sister, Good morning! 07:00]


    [Soobin: Im going to kill you. 06:47]


    Foolish Brother, Eunhyuk, Eat 6


    04:37


    It was a lively morning greeting that woke her up.


    (TLN) Man this was a hackjob. These chapters take so long and they get messed up so easily. Notice how the time counts down at the end? Why is that? Thats how it is in the raws. *shrug* And the texts at the end was hella jarbled. I cleaned it to make it readable.

 Chapter 224

    Relife Player 224


    [Chapter 077]


    [What a witch needs (4)]


    The first day of the Ancient Literature Research Club.


    In fact, it was an unexpected schedule.


    Last night, the group chat room was activated, and the story of going to a restaurant came up.


    Can this really be called a club activity?��


    Of course, Eunha didn��t expect a proper club activity from the beginning.


    It was so obvious that the members had an intention to play and eat.


    In the meantime, he decided to think positively about getting permission to go out from the academy.


    By now the other friends would be having dinner in the dorm.


    Eunhyuk was envious. I can��t help it. Because they are not officially recognized clubs, they are clubs, so they don��t get permission to go out.


    So it seems that each of them decided to use a weekend outing to meet.


    It was on the way to Hongik University Station.


    Because the subway was crowded, Eunha barely gave up one seat to Hayang.


    She said thank you and sat down. Then I looked up at him and unpacked the storybook.


    He held on to the handle and listened to her story. S��arch* The N?vel(F)ire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    You look good.


    He looked down at her chirping like a little bird.


    She was smiling at what was so good.


    It wasn��t even incomprehensible. It was difficult for academy students to go outside except for weekends, so the stress was worth building up.


    Education at the academy was also difficult.


    Even though she went home every week, she couldn��t hate going out of the academy.


    Eunha, are you listening to my story?


    I��m listening.


    I think I��ve become an idiot because it seems like I��m the only one who keeps talking.


    White inflates her cheeks and complains.


    Eun-ha burst into laughter when she saw her giving strength to her round eyes.


    Apparently, she had to give up her angry face.


    Whether in the past or now, the cute face did not go anywhere.


    Am I not laughing at all?


    no you��re so funny


    tooth.


    Come to think of it, did you get a call from Subin? Where are you from?


    Wait a minute��


    Eun-ha subtly changed the subject. Where is Bae Su-bin now?


    Originally, the two planned to leave the academy with her.


    However, Bae Su-bin replied that there was someone who agreed to go with him.


    It was obvious who she was supposed to go with.


    Club manager Ban Heo-young, ��that bastard��.


    Eun-ha tried to drag her by force.


    If White hadn��t dried up, he would have really done that.


    She said if you want to get close to Subin, just stay still.


    Oh, you��ve already arrived. I guess other brothers are with me too. I sent you a photo now. We should also take pictures and send them.


    Are you very close with him? Send a message like that.


    we are very close different from anyone


    White��s lips twitched in a deliberately boastful way.


    Lately, she and Seona have been getting along with Subin.


    It is said that they talk frequently.


    It looked quite enjoyable.


    He said all he had to do was send me a text saying that he would kill me every morning��


    On the contrary, Eunha was grumpy. No matter how friendly he talked to her, he didn��t even look at her, but the two of them easily became friends with her.


    So he stretched out the proud white cheeks.


    The round face stretched out like a glutinous rice cake.


    Ugh�� don��t do this. What are you going to do if


    your makeup gets erased !


    So who��s going to brag?


    Jung Ha-yang rubs her blushing face after receiving the mortal sin of glutinous rice cake.


    Taking out a hand mirror from her bag, she carefully examined it to see if her face had become strange.


    Really you�� I��m going to tell Eun-ah unnie.


    Hayao pursed his lips.


    Eunha, who knows when to step back, decided to apologize at this point.


    That was when


    The woman who was sending a message to Subin frowned.


    what��s the matter?


    Well, just a little��


    I don��t think it��s just a little. What did you come to tok?


    ��I won��t show you.


    The subway shuddered.


    His upper body tilted forward slightly, and he met her eyes as she looked up.


    After a long snowball fight, she soon raised the white flag.


    The truth is�� Oppa Heoyoung sent me a text message recently��


    What is it? Since when?


    From the day after the briefing session��


    Why didn��t you tell me?


    How can you say something like this��


    Eun-ha frowned when ��that bastard�� was mentioned in Ha-yang��s mouth.


    I knew that ��that bastard�� had his eyes on her at the club briefing, but I didn��t know that he was sending a chat.


    what conversation did you have? I didn��t have a conversation Heo Young oppa sent it unilaterally.


    anyway. give me the phone �� here.


    White firmly denies.


    Eunha held out her hand to her.


    After thinking for a while, she handed me her smartphone.


    He scrutinized the conversation that ��that bastard�� had sent from above.


    What is this bastard doing?


    Why do you text me asking if I slept well and if I ate well when we��re not close?


    It was absurd.


    As Hayang said, ��that bastard�� was all about sending text messages.


    From the middle, the interval between replies became longer, as if she realized that she was also strange.


    That��s how I read the galaxy until the end.


    ��Heoyoung oppa��: Did you leave? (04:30 pm)


    ��Heoyoung oppa��: If you haven��t started yet,


    would you like to go with me? 05:48)


    Eunha decided to send a message on behalf of her, who was unable to respond stubbornly.


    ��Me��: ? (05:53 pm)


    I changed the name of ��Heoyoung oppa�� to ��that bastard�� while I was away.


    now i won��t come


    What if this happens! Eunha You really��!


    After receiving the smartphone back, Hayang made her eyes widen and glared at him.


    Of course, Eunha pretended not to know.


    Reluctantly, she had to put out the fire in an emergency.


    Pouting as much as she could, she did not say a word until she arrived at the rendezvous.


    ��


    You guys are 10 minutes late.


    Do you do that in 10 minutes?


    I��ve been with you since 50 minutes?


    Bae Su-bin scolded him.


    She was the one who always kept the appointment time like a knife.


    Eun-ha decided to ignore her, who was trying to argue with her by somehow catching the pod.


    Because there was something more important than that.


    Hey, it��s too late


    sorry. I got lost while looking for a way��


    No. what could be But what was the text you sent me earlier?


    ��It was a typo because the subway was shaking.


    ��That bastard�� welcomed Hayang as he approached the meeting place.


    He was next to me and acted like he wasn��t there.


    Even now, ��that bastard�� didn��t leave her side and kept talking to her.


    Is that really��


    are Heoyoung oppa and Hayang close?


    Eun-ha, who had been muttering curse words in her mouth, turned her head when she heard a sound that came out of nowhere.


    Subin was looking at the two with a sullen face.


    To be precise, ��that bastard��.


    that bastard is trash


    Why do you keep caring about him?


    how much are you


    he was speechless If I spit out whatever came to my mind, I could incur her anger.


    Didn��t Seo-na give me some advice not too long ago?


    People like Bae Su-bin are not teasing, but coaxing.


    Eunha also agreed.


    Touching a person with high self-esteem would only hurt his pride.


    We��re close because we��re the club manager.


    ��isn��t it? Wait a minute but why are you replying? did i ask you asked I was talking to myself!


    Okay, let��s go get dinner.


    Let��s fight like this


    Eun-ha, who cut off the conversation abruptly, followed the members who started moving just in time.


    Bae Su-bin stepped beside him. In my mind, I wanted to follow ��that bastard��, but it was impossible.


    It was because ��that bastard�� was having a friendly conversation with Hayang.


    The more I look at it, the more I don��t like it.


    Eunha glared at the lead with a curt face.


    Didn��t like it.


    ��That bastard�� whose intentions are obvious. And Hayang, who is shy but tries to match the rhythm somehow.


    ����I don��t like it����


    Then the galaxy looked away.


    It seemed that Subin was thinking the same thing.


    I stopped laughing.


    Strangely, the words worked today. While looking around the downtown area with a bit of ease, we had small talk that I couldn��t remember what we were talking about.


    The gaze is still nailed.


    It��s all here! Do you know how hard it was for me to book here?


    ��Brother, can I go in here? Sponsorship is like this, but what?


    Anyway�� it��s very expensive, isn��t it?


    When or when to eat


    ��are you really okay?


    done! This oppa is shooting at the new members, so let��s enjoy it!


    Subin asked a 3rd year student sponsored by the Galaxy Group.


    The man trembled in front of the course meal restaurant.


    Only then did she remember the text message telling her to wear nice clothes, and she looked down at her clothes.


    Even though she was wearing the best clothes she had, she didn��t look good at the course restaurant in front of her.


    What are you doing? don��t go in �� can I come in here? What are you talking about?


    Eun-ha grabbed her, who stopped in front of the store.


    She wasn��t even angry at this time.


    He said he would treat you for free, but you shouldn��t refuse.


    But don��t you have to pay attention to manners in a place like this?


    Just looking at it, everyone seems to have no idea what manners are.


    ����.


    What does manners matter in the first place? It��s enough to eat deliciously.


    Eunha grumbled so much that she couldn��t reply.


    I just sat at the seat guided by the waiter and followed the food the club members ordered.


    Meanwhile, Eunha ordered the menu that looked most delicious.


    It was also the most expensive menu.


    It��s not even my money anyway.


    It was unknown to what extent the student who proposed to come here was sponsored by the Galaxy Group.


    However, seeing that even after being in the third year, he could not properly adjust his body mana, it seemed that he was not a student who received preferential treatment in the Galaxy Group.


    Bonamanna, it seemed that sooner or later, the notice that the Galaxy Group would cancel its sponsorship would come.


    It was like a last supper.


    ��Is that how you hold your cup?


    hold it as you like What manners do you have when you drink water?


    Subin couldn��t even raise her hand on the table covered with a white tablecloth.


    That was the only thing he said to Eunha, who was hesitantly drinking water.


    Eunha swallowed a laugh inwardly.


    It was a place where you didn��t have to be formal, even if you didn��t know what she was thinking.


    Isn��t Hayang also eating the pre-dinner bread comfortably?


    Even so, the club members who knew nothing were busy praising her every single touch.


    After all, the house is different.


    You eat bread so elegantly.


    Hayang, won��t you let me know? I��ve been learning at the academy�� but it��s not working.


    ��Yes��.


    Aside from the reaction of ��that bastard�� who is constantly looking for opportunities.


    Hayang was embarrassed. He was telling me how to eat pre-meal bread in a crawling voice.


    The members follow it again.


    Hayang might want to go down the rat hole, but Eunha couldn��t stop laughing and wanted to hit the table.


    Hayang��s living environment is different from mine. �� That��s great.


    Don��t be mean to him by saying that.


    uh?


    You don��t know how hard Hayang worked.


    Gradually, courses came out.


    Bae Soo-bin muttered as he looked at Hayang, who was informing the club members of tableware manners with a stunned gaze.


    Then Eunha got a soul.


    How hard is Hayang?


    Eunha, who had been watching over White since she was a child, knew about it.


    Ever since she became Alice��s direct descendant, she has been constantly working hard not to cause trouble to her family.


    I didn��t like the gaze that took it for granted just because the living environment was different.


    Eunha why? just.


    Eun-ha and Ha-yang met their eyes.


    When dealing with the club members, she had an uncomfortable face, but tilted her head cutely.


    While answering the words of ��that bastard�� next to me,


    because the amount is too small


    It��s such a dish.


    Shall we go eat fries later? I came out of the academy after a long time, but I have to pick up the mulberry and go.


    French fries are good!


    White smiled brightly.


    Even though she became Alice��s direct descendant, she was still attracted to ordinary food.


    Eunha was the same.


    To him, these dishes were meant to set the mood and set the table, not to be eaten.


    what? Why are you two laughing?


    There is such a thing.


    Subin asked.


    Eunha did not answer.


    The course is not over yet. Although the quantity was lacking, the taste was there.


    The fries were better though.


    Um��


    Why? no appetite? No, it��s just�� I don��t really know what it tastes like. It��s just delicious.


    I like french fries. Do you like this?


    Of course it��s fried.


    ��That bastard�� only talked to Hayang, so he must have been bored.


    Subin leaned over and whispered to him who texted him that he would kill him every morning.


    After the club activities were over, the three of them decided to eat french fries, excluding the club members who would only get in the way.


    He��s going to eat too.


    I love it!


    ��Really, what are you two talking about?


    There is such a thing.


    It was clear that he would tell her, a model student, that he would not go even if he told her now.


    Originally, just as delicious food is eaten at the end, important stories were told at the end.

 Chapter 225

    Relife Player 225


    [Chapter 077]


    [What a witch needs (5)]


    After having dinner at a high-end restaurant, the Ancient Literature Research Club visited a cafe located in the YH Hotel.


    Since everyone went out on a weekday after a long time, they had a deep intention to return home as late as possible.


    The galaxy was the same.


    It��s not even my money anyway.


    It was a cafe with a high-end strategy.


    Eun-ha ordered the most expensive drink at the suggestion of ��that bastard��.


    At that time, what was the facial expression that ��that bastard�� couldn��t hide?


    In the middle of the day, ��that bastard��, who was preaching knowledge about coffee to Hayang, hardened his face for a moment.


    Besides, I had a second attack.


    Hayang, don��t you know about coffee too?


    ��Uh Eunha��.


    Hayang handed the card to the clerk and was restless as he looked at ��that bastard�� who was frozen.


    He scolded me and said, ��What should I do if I say that with a wink of my eyes?��


    He was the same either way or not.


    Your dad runs a cafe too.


    ��huh.


    she pursed her lips. It was a face I didn��t know anymore.


    After receiving her drink, she sighed and returned to her seat.


    After giving the side to ��the bastard�� to his heart��s content, he had to follow her and relieve her anger.


    I really don��t like that


    .


    It was a freshman year that I hadn��t liked since the first time we met.


    Seeing an opportunity, he decided to kick it out.


    ��a rude child.


    A freshman who always interrupts everything.


    The other members were also of one mind.


    There was no way they couldn��t have noticed his attitude of looking down on them.


    So others will join in.


    Anyway, the club could have been preserved if even one new member joined this year.


    It wouldn��t be a problem if I kicked him out.


    All you need is Jeong Ha-yang.


    If you can somehow persuade her, a bright future awaits you.


    In the worst case, even if he doesn��t catch her, Subin will remain in the club.


    Because you have a crush on yourself.


    It wasn��t difficult to manage her. It��s enough if you send me a moderate amount of text.


    So tell me where you want to go.


    Do you think we can just kick them out?


    I��m going to spread rumors to other clubs and bury me so I can��t even lift my head.


    Aka like a little bit of a bitch��.


    For a moment, he hesitated.


    It was because Eunha, who was having a conversation with a club member, was looking at it.


    ����.


    It was a bloody look that made me want to think I was looking at it wrong.


    I thought I was out of breath and choking.


    Why are your eyes so scary?


    Ban Heo-young pretended to be okay and headed to the table where the members were.


    ��


    When he was me, what was he like��. If he wanted to say something like that, he would just be drinking a latte. Why did he order an espresso that he couldn��t even drink?


    Eunha clicked her tongue.


    The conversation wasn��t very interesting.


    The story that the 3rd year members said they would give advice on academy life was based on the perception that it was right to do this unconditionally.


    I even trembled all the campaigns.


    Eun-ha felt ashamed of herself for listening to it for no reason.


    Hayang and Soobin got along, but he didn��t want to lie to himself.


    Watching masturbation dotted with delusions was a no-brainer.


    On the subject of not even drinking espresso.


    Eventually, he ran to the bathroom.


    Wiping his wet hands with a paper towel, he looked in the mirror and grumbled.


    I couldn��t even eat french fries and ended up going back to the dormitory with them.


    I didn��t want to deal with them even on the subway.


    I was annoyed.


    In that state, I was going back to my seat, but when I saw the two people on the terrace, my discomfort soared.


    Why is Hayang here?


    Jung Ha-yang and ��That Bastard��.


    For some reason, they were talking alone.


    Judging from the situation, it seemed that ��that bastard�� followed Hayang out to get some fresh air.


    ��That bastard�� had been aiming for White since the club briefing session.


    Eun-ha could have predicted what ��that bastard�� was thinking.


    It was obvious that he was trying to get along with Hayang, Alice��s direct descendant, and eat even the falling bean curd.


    can��t be like that


    Insects had to be eradicated.


    Placing spoons on someone else��s table was something that could not be tolerated even if dirt got in their eyes.


    Eunha gently opened the door and went outside. I listened to what the two of them were talking about.


    ��Is it? You��re busy on the weekends.


    ��I��m sorry. On weekends, I have to help out at my father��s cafe.


    No, I have to help my father with his work. Hayang, are you really a filial daughter? ha ha ha.


    ��no.


    Even if the attack failed, ��that bastard�� was acting with a relaxed attitude.


    However, there were no lines that seemed unnatural and cheesy to him.


    Even though there is only a 2 year difference in age.


    The tone is very old.


    What is the laughter that makes you read a Korean language book?


    I��ll be at the academy on weekdays, so will you have time to have dinner with me?


    That��s�� I��ve been training with my friends and the evening hours are irregular��.


    It��s okay, I��ll match you.


    ��yes.


    Hey, don��t be too burdened. I just want to get to know you, so I��m asking you to eat.


    Hayang was not used to this. I didn��t know how to treat a man who kept approaching me even if I pushed him away.


    Eun-ha, knowing that she couldn��t say no easily, decided to step in between the two.


    Do you like movies?


    Then, at that time, ��that bastard�� attempted a third attack using an opportunity.


    I got a movie ticket�� but I have no one to go see it with. Hayang, you like movies. Would you like to go see a movie when the time is right? ����. It��s a movie that will be released this time��.


    Huh really��


    Eunha was ridiculous.


    Now let��s go see a movie.


    My eyes were wide open, but I wasn��t afraid.


    ��Are you Eunha?


    He hid her behind his back and stood in confrontation with ��the bastard�� without needing to watch anymore.


    Behind him, Hayang called out to him with a startled voice.


    He ignored her call and glared at ��the bastard��.


    Did you already see that movie?


    ��you��


    barbed tone.


    ��That bastard�� widened his eyes.


    The galaxy wasn��t scary at all.


    I didn��t take my eyes off ��that bastard��, but rather resisted with the expression that it was good.


    ��Because it��s a movie that hasn��t been released yet��


    ��That Bastard�� first averted his eyes.


    ��That bastard��, who closed and opened his eyes because of stiff eyes, lowered his voice like a dog curling its tail.


    Eunha sneered openly.


    It��s like asking what ��that bastard�� is talking about.


    I said it wrong. He decided to go see it with me.


    ����.


    Hey let��s go.


    uh? Yes!


    He decided not to deal with ��that bastard�� any more.


    I didn��t want to leave ��that bastard�� who would stain Bae Su-bin��s life in the future, but there was nothing I could do at the moment.


    Because ��that bastard�� hasn��t even committed a crime yet.


    If not, you can make it.


    Apparently, Subin didn��t seem to like ��that bastard�� that much yet.


    There was nothing to offend her, so I thought it would be okay to bury ��that bastard�� with a good reason.


    Rumors were originally the law that the person who brought them out first ate half of them.


    But why is he laughing so hard?


    Eunha turned her head.


    Hayang, who was following her steps, was laughing at what was so good about it.


    Hey Jung Ha-yang. Do you know what you did wrong now?


    ��I know, me too.


    Are you still laughing?


    But Eunha, you came.


    It��s not like I can help every time. If you don��t like it, you should definitely say that you don��t like it from now on. okay? yea, I got it.


    It was useless to scold her.


    Because it was a face that didn��t listen at all.


    Eun-ha sighed as she looked down at her, who answered lightly with a smile.


    I just went back to my seat and packed my stuff. I decided to dismiss what the club members were saying as dog barking.


    I��ll come next time!


    no time for next time won��t come


    He forced her out to calm the atmosphere.


    Holding her arm, she just laughed.


    Didn��t you come here to get close to Subin? can i go out like this?


    Come to think of it, there was no need for this. And I��m already close with him, so what?


    okay? I��m glad then


    She said nothing more.


    After leaving the cafe, the two quietly walked down the street at night.


    He opened his mouth as if he had suddenly remembered her. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But it��s Eunha.


    why?


    When are you going to see the movie? what movie?


    Eunha frowned and asked back as if she was saying something stupid.


    White stopped walking and made her eyebrows into the shape of eight.


    Before long, he pouted his lips��


    -You said you were going to the movies with me earlier.


    ��That was a lie, of course. What if I believe in you too?


    Eunha responded with exaggerated movements.


    Then, without moving, she stared at him.


    Is he really�� puberty?


    Eunha understood her attitude. It was an expression of intention not to move from the spot until he gave the answer he wanted.


    My back hurt.


    I am well aware of her personality that does not change easily once she has made up her mind.


    Eventually, Eunha raised both hands.


    ��okay. Let��s go see it when the time comes.


    huh! good!


    Instead, you choose the movie? I��m just following


    Chi okay


    Contact the other kids too. �� tooth.


    Eun-ha pretended not to see her openly clicking her tongue.


    Instead, he pulled his sleeve.


    White, feeling a little relieved, moved slowly.


    It��s a waste to go back like this��


    Shall we go eat french fries?


    Heung Eunha, you buy it.


    I was thinking of taking Subin too��. Hayang-ah, call Subin.


    Come to think of it, I left Bae Soo-bin behind.


    She was nowhere to be seen when she went back to her seat to pack her things, as if she had gone to the bathroom.


    Although it seemed that she would not come to a place like this due to her personality.


    Still, I decided to ask.


    Ah, Subin is coming too! I ask where are you now?


    uh really? What��s wrong with him��


    Hayang received Subin��s call.


    The two decided to wait for her to come under the roof of the building.


    ��


    Subin knew it too.


    As the days go by, the talk from him is getting less and less.


    That there are many women around him.


    Still, he was really good.


    Because she, who was alone without a single friend, was the only person she could express her inner feelings to.


    [I��m fine!]


    But not anymore.


    I have people to keep in touch with.


    Those who accept themselves with a bad personality. Talking with them every day made me less and less dependent on them.


    As a result, things that were invisible to the naked eye began to appear.


    his strengths and weaknesses.


    It��s starting to look objective.


    How could I have liked such a person!


    And when she saw him pushing against White, her eyes widened.


    I woke up as if I had been doused with cold water.


    Didn��t Hayang have a tail?


    No, Hayang can��t do that.


    Soon, she decided to shake off her thoughts about him, which had come to her mind even a little bit.


    Perhaps, if she hadn��t become close with Hayang, she might have been angry with him for flirting with him without considering the circumstances.


    However, knowing about Jung Ha-yang, she did not develop an absurd delusion.


    Hayang is not that kind of kid.


    How nice and kind you are.


    There is no prejudice��


    She learned that the world she lives in is different from hers through the ��direct descendant�� of the Galaxy Group.


    In a place where sponsored children gathered, the ��direct descendant�� of the Galaxy Group was the king.


    ��She�� was arrogant and overshadowed people.


    Under ��her��, the children of affiliated companies kept their positions like retainers, and all those who received support in a normal way were servants of ��her�� and retainers.


    So, having witnessed their world firsthand, she


    decided to succeed even more.


    And I won��t get involved with them.


    ��Then would you like to train with me? I��m still afraid of killing monsters����


    So, when I heard that Hayang was Alice��s direct descendant, I had a crush on her.


    However, Hayang was not a person who thought of the world as self-centered as she thought.


    Hayang was no different from himself.


    He was someone who worked harder than he did.


    It was embarrassing to think of such a person as a person from the political and business world.


    ��and Eunha Noh too.


    A person who gets annoyed the more he thinks about it.


    He wasn��t a bad person either.


    He was just a strange person.


    No matter how harshly she treated her, Eun-ha never put up a background with her back on her back.


    ��wake up.��


    He still vividly remembered how Eunha crushed the 8th tier monster Iron Man, which he had not been able to defeat.


    At that time, it was difficult to conclude that the strength that Eunha showed was merely the result of the education that the children of the political and business world had received since childhood.


    It must have been that much effort.


    more than yourself.


    uh? Subin, what are you doing here? isn��t it cold let��s go inside


    ����.


    That��s why she was able to grasp the situation straight now.


    Coming out to the terrace, she stared at Ban Heo-young, who had been pushed back in a war of nerves by Noh Eun-ha.


    Ban Heo-young, who had been fussing about something a while ago, looked at her and smiled brightly.


    Come to think of it, Subin, do you like movies?


    ����.


    At first, I was thinking of saying I would quit the club.


    It was a club that didn��t help at all. Even so, the reason I joined the club was purely for this person.


    The reason for that is now gone.


    ��Isn��t that the movie ticket you were trying to recommend to Hayang?


    ����.


    ��Fuck.


    It was he who kept his mouth shut this time.


    Seeing him with a goofy expression on her face, she opened her mouth.


    All this time, I had been suppressing my personality in front of this man.


    You endured well Bae Soo-bin.


    she repeated to herself.


    This bastard offered me a ticket that someone else had suggested��


    She, hurting her pride to the point of hurting her, threw a double curse at Ban Heo-yeong.


    It wasn��t just twins.


    �� Evil!! What are you doing!


    Squeeze to loosen up.


    Being preemptively attacked, he had to be beaten until the club members came out to stop him.


    joy! older brothers.


    As she took off her hands, she said to the staff helping out the garbage.


    I will quit the club from today.


    what!? hey! what are you talking about!


    Soo Subin, wait a minute��!


    Subin, you can��t do this!


    She turned her back to the members who didn��t chase, but stuck and cried out.


    Oh so cool!


    It felt like the French cuisine I ate for dinner had been digested.


    It was a food that I didn��t know if I was eating with my mouth or nose because I was eating while paying attention to manners.


    hungry. Shall we eat something before going back to the dormitory?


    She stroked her hungry stomach.


    I should buy something.


    It was when I thought so.


    [I��m Fine!]


    The Fine Talk notification sounded.


    After checking the text, she raised her lips brightly.


    ��Hayang��: Subin~! I��m going to eat french fries with Eunha. Do you want to come here? (08:47pm)


    ��White��: Eunha will shoot (�����) (08:48pm)


    ��Me��: Cole!(�R?�Q)(08pm) :50)

 Chapter 226

    Relife Player 226


    [Chapter 078]


    [Unconventional Dog Fighting]


    It��s already been a month since the first graders entered the secondary academy.


    It also meant that they had enough time to become comfortable with the academy life.


    [Papapapapapapapapapapapapapapapapapapapapapapapapapapapapapapapapapapapapapapapapapapapapapapapapapapapapapa ?]


    Middle school academy 1st year male dormitory.


    First-year students woke up from their beds at 6:30 a.m. to the sound of dripping from ceiling speakers.


    what is it mistress


    The blue one also raised its body.


    Jin Parang, who was having a sweet dream, was so annoyed that he threw the pillow he was holding onto the ceiling speaker.


    The sound of the trumpet sounded like a mockery of him, over and over again, a nerve-wracking noise


    .


    Mistress�� I was going to sleep a little longer. What is this?


    Jin Parang grumbled, scratching the back of his hair, which had become frizzy in his sleep.


    Parang yawned leisurely while sitting on the edge of the bed.


    I didn��t have time to relax.


    Soon after the sound of the trumpet was blown, the first year dormitory director announced the broadcast.


    [weather! weather! Everyone must have woken up, right?]


    Hearing the strict voice from the morning made me feel like cursing.


    Thinking that no one was watching, he got out of bed and cursed at the dormitory director.


    Either that or not, the broadcast continued.


    [As of this time, all first-year students are expected to come to the dorm room within 3 minutes.]


    ��What is it? What is this madman saying now?


    [Propagate again. Now��.]


    Jinpa-rang didn��t feel realistic. After picking up the fallen pillow, I just stood there blankly.


    what! what!


    ah! It must have been from today!


    Run guys!


    Get out of the way!


    If it hadn��t been for the sound of children running around outside, I would have gone back to bed.


    Realizing that the situation was more serious than he thought, Parang changed his clothes.


    I couldn��t brush my teeth or wash my face��.


    I didn��t have time.


    As soon as he went outside, he hurriedly wore pants and sprinted to the roll call center.


    Standing at the very back of the students who were lined up at the roll call center, I caught my breath.


    Then, in the next row, I found Choi Eun-hyuk wearing a hood.


    Hey Eunhyuk Choi. What the hell are you doing from the wind in the morning?


    ��Blue hyung, don��t you remember that? that? what is that?


    Changjin hyung said that last time. There will be a morning roll call from a month after admission��.


    Did you? But bothering people in the morning with just one roll call?


    It��s different from the roll call in the hallway every night!


    why? What��s different?


    Blue tilted her head.


    He looked at Eunhyuk, who had a serious face, as if he couldn��t understand.


    That question was soon resolved.


    Let��s start the morning roll call! Sit number start!


    Hell has been waiting since morning.


    The first-year dormitory director smirked when he saw the students screaming numbers and warming up.


    In fact, the students were about to die. After the warm-up exercise, I even did a high jump with my arms wide open without a chance to catch my breath.


    But the roll call was not over.


    Rather, it was just the beginning.


    Let��s start the morning canter from now on! Starting today, we will be doing morning walks on weekdays except for weekends, so let��s know that! ������!!!!��


    It was only for a moment that the students were shocked after hearing the words of the dormitory director.


    The line that was standing at the back became the lead and started canter right away, so there was no time to complain.


    Everyone had to run and breathe.


    slow! Speed up a little more!


    Only the head of the dormitory was excited.


    The students had to chase the head of the dormitory.


    Mr. Lee��!


    Why�� why did Changjin-hyung�� heh heh�� I understand why he said he liked running to the roll call first��!


    Those who had to run at the forefront could not be idle.


    Eunhyuk shouted while chasing the dormitory head who kept getting further away.


    The air went wrong into my mouth and I almost vomited in an instant.


    ��water! If I had known this would happen, I would have been drinking water!


    From a certain point on, Parang focused only on running.


    I woke up in the morning and couldn��t even drink water and had to run, so my body lacked moisture. In my mind, I felt like pouring out a double curse.


    If this place hadn��t been for the academy, I would have beaten it right away.


    The dormitory manager really hates to see you lacking energy! So let��s sing the national anthem loudly from now on!


    ����omg��!!!!��


    The students opened their eyes wide.


    It was like a thunderbolt from the blue sky.


    I��m dying just to follow, but I have to sing in this state.


    Having become accustomed to life at the academy, they realized that the life they had lived so far was nothing but fleeting happiness.


    ��The sound is low! I��ll start over! One two three sing the national anthem!!


    The dormitory head rolled the students.


    They, who had been stunned to hear that they would only go around the academy grounds three laps every morning, came to their senses.


    The head of the dormitory will surely make the national anthem sing several times if the volume is low.


    Realizing that, the students screamed and squeezed their strength in order to somehow finish singing.


    ��uh?


    Blue brother��! Isn��t that Minji!?


    That was when


    Parang and Eunhyuk averted their eyes when they heard the national anthem from somewhere else.


    On the road right next to it, female students were walking in the morning.


    Among them, Minji and Seona are running in the last place.


    In the part that was further behind the two of them, Hayang was running hard.


    ��Ahhhhhhhhh !!��


    Girls also found boys.


    Singing out of breath, they spotted the male students and immediately let out a shrill scream.


    As if you saw a monster.


    hey! don��t look here!


    Don��t you turn your eyes!?


    ��what are those? crazy as a group


    ��Their eyes are really no joke.


    The female students were each wearing a hat or hood.


    Minji, Seo, and Hayang, who were running at the rear, were dressed in various outfits, but they covered their faces as much as possible.


    Eunhyuk and Parang, who met their eyes, had to feel an unknown fear.


    ��You��re not getting your head straight! Busan is shaking like this just because you showed your face? Sing again from the first verse of the national anthem!


    The head of the dormitory leading the female students was a fierce-looking woman.


    The girls who received her advice soon began to sing the national anthem loudly, ignoring the boys�� presence.


    Did you hear!? You have to sing so that your voice comes out like that!


    ������.��


    We also start with the first verse of the national anthem!


    ��Dong! Sea water! Baek! Two mountains����


    the boys sang vigorously. Because I know that if I sing another song that doesn��t live up to my expectations, I��ll have to sing it again.


    Hey�� But where is this son of a bitch Noh Eun-ha?


    Come to think of it, captain�� You told me yesterday that you would train from morning��


    ��this guy knew about it.


    Blue gnashed his teeth.


    Noh Eun-ha must have known that she would run a canter starting today.


    Otherwise, he wouldn��t have said that he would do morning training for some reason, because he sleeps late.


    ��Miss Lee! If you knew, you would have told me earlier, you bastard!


    Parang chewed on No Eun-ha inwardly and vigorously shook his arms.


    I would have said that I was singing the national anthem? I��ll have to call it again from the beginning because of the people talking in the front!


    ������.��


    Blue and Eunhyuk kept their mouths shut.


    It felt like my heart was sinking. Because they could feel the eyes staring at them from behind.


    If you look back, you die.


    The two instinctively felt it.


    ��really annoying. what?


    That was when


    The boy, who spoke in a blunt tone, pushed Jinpalang away and came out in the lead.


    Don��t be fooling around in front of me, just get out of the way. because it gets in the way


    ��what!? Did you say anything!?


    Blue raised his voice.


    Unlike the other students, the boy, who was wearing a neat outfit, kept his expressionless expression.


    He, who was wearing a hairstyle with his bangs turned back so that his forehead was exposed, gestured behind him.


    After receiving the signal, some of them pushed Blue and Eunhyuk away and took their seats.


    I have to call you again because of you. Don��t hurt others and stay behind.


    Students, including boys, began to sing the national anthem loudly.


    Then, the dormitory director praised the song, saying it was good.


    ��what is that guy? It��s really tight.


    be patient bro we did it wrong


    I know. I know�� but I still don��t like it, bastard.


    Blue grumbles at being pushed out of the lead. He looked at the boy leading the crowd as if he were looking at an enemy.


    Did you even feel the gaze?


    The boy looked back.


    Our eyes met.


    did you see You do this.


    The boy��s sneer seemed to be saying just that.


    The more I watched the more I didn��t like it.


    There��s something about Minho who is a bit ticklish. Minho? do you know him


    I am a member of the same club. Mok Min-ho.


    Mok Min-ho.


    Blue muttered his name to himself.


    remembered


    ��


    ��sleepy.


    Meanwhile, Eun-ha woke up to the sound of students shouting at the roll call.


    Knowing that there would be a morning roll call in April, he turned off the ceiling speakers the night before.


    Thanks to this, I was able to sleep comfortably even while the students jumped out of bed at the sound of the wake-up trumpet.


    ��the kids will suffer.


    Eunha muttered as if it was none of her business.


    Entering the academy as second-ranked, he asked the instructors to exempt him from walking in the morning, saying that he would train separately.


    It was impossible by any means.


    Lastly, it would have been if it hadn��t been for the sponsorship of the Sirius Group.


    What are you cantering for?


    I run every day, even in class anyway.


    Eun-ha recalled running every morning at the high school academy before returning.


    Even thinking about it now made me annoyed.


    It was undeniable that the morning canter trains one��s physical abilities and helps with the mana control ability.


    However, the feeling of having to run as soon as I woke up with my mind and body not activated was indescribable.


    Those who haven��t experienced it don��t know.


    feeling like resentment.


    Galactic went through it once before returning, but I didn��t want to go through it a second time.


    You still have to run.


    It seemed that he had started cantering.


    Eunha brushed her teeth while talking to herself.


    He had been dealing with mana since his return, so there wasn��t much effect from canter.


    My stamina should go up, but I had to go out in other classes anyway.


    In that case, it was more efficient to do other exercises.


    One more sandwich, student.


    thank you


    I had no intention of being lazy.


    After receiving a sandwich from the dormitory cafeteria, he walked down an empty path.


    It was a shortcut to training camp.


    I used it frequently even before returning.


    It seems that quite a few people have already come.


    Eun-ha, who thought she had arrived quite quickly, caught her tongue as she saw people passing by as soon as she entered the training dong.


    They were hardworking people.


    Those who were exempted from the canter for personal reasons or because of their skills had to practice in the training building every morning.


    ��Where was it?


    Most of the people passing by were students from the Higher Academy.


    He passed them and went down to the cellar, retrieving his memory. sea??h th�� N?vel(F)ire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    There was a training center that he always used when he was in high school.


    It was a place I fell in love with.


    Because I met Baek Seo-jin there.


    Eunha smiled as she recalled what had happened before the return.


    It didn��t mean anything at the time, but now that I think about it, it was a memory.


    I went down to the lowest floor with a half-hearted memory.


    ��what?


    The training ground located in the far corner.


    It was a place rarely visited by people.


    However, there was a person who came down to the retreat from the morning in the training center where there were several training centers.


    Eun-ha saw a sign that said ��in use�� and was concerned about the person training inside.


    I gently opened the door.


    ��Yeonhwa Ryu?


    Ryu Yeon-hwa wielding a spear with a flashing blade.


    Mystical hair swayed moderately like a blue hydrangea.


    ����.


    He seemed to be concentrating quite a bit.


    Yeon-hwa, who was sweating and wielding a spear, did not notice the existence of Eun-ha who had entered the training ground.


    ��It��s pretty.


    The trajectory made by the window was beautiful.


    It was proof that Ryu Yeon-hwa had been honing her spearmanship for a long time.


    Swinging his sword spontaneously, he couldn��t leave such a beautiful trail.


    ��Is it Eunha?


    In the midst of her training, she stopped swinging the spear before realizing his existence.


    Yeon-hwa hurriedly lowers her hand while wiping the sweat with the end of her T-shirt.


    But I saw the galaxy.


    Her white belly exposed while wiping her sweat. and belly button.


    I decided to pretend I didn��t know for her sake.


    Did your sister also get a canter exemption?


    The instructor gave me permission to train separately. Eunha, you too?


    right what


    ��that��s right It was a second seat.


    Eun-ha looked around the training ground while talking with Yeon-hwa.


    It was no different from memory.


    There were also traces of someone padding the broken floor with something.


    What did you come to practice? It��s a sword.


    He answered her question.


    Mana control ability did not lag behind compared to before the return.


    Rather a little ahead.


    However, his physical abilities were lagging behind.


    Above all, swordsmanship.


    It was the result of consciously not holding the sword.


    I have to prepare for the swordsmanship class.


    ��that��s right In April, it must be time to learn sword dance.


    You are also preparing for midterm exams.


    Eunha shrugged.


    In the beginner swordsmanship, which is one of the academy��s compulsory liberal arts courses, they had to show sword dance as a midterm exam.


    Having never learned sword dance, he had to learn sword dance as well as learn swordsmanship.


    It��s useless to learn.


    This is why the middle school academy��


    I couldn��t help it even though it was annoying.


    To get good grades, I had no choice but to follow the academy��s policy.


    Then I��ll go somewhere else. I train hard.


    It was a private training ground.


    It was a place I was attached to, but I had to yield to the person who came first.


    Instead, he was thinking of finding an empty training center nearby.


    galaxy


    Then Yeon-hwa called him.


    Here�� It��s wide enough to be used alone, so why don��t we share it?


    Yeon-hwa speaks like choosing a horse.


    Eun-ha, who found a strange figure in her, smiled.


    It was fun to watch him falter.


    is it so? Then I��ll write it with you. �� Okay. Sister, did you have breakfast? I brought a sandwich. Do you want to share it?


    Eunha shook the bag she was holding in front of her eyes.


    She looked at it quietly, then nodded her head.


    ��yes, I��ll eat well.


    It seems she was hungry too.

 Chapter 227

    Relife Player 227(a)


    [Chapter 078]


    [Unconventional dog fighting (2)]


    5th period Beginner swordsmanship.


    The first-year students, who had only wielded swords for a month, began receiving harsh lessons in April.


    Moreover, the academy��s specialized liberal arts classes have been extended by 30 minutes.


    The five people who came in last added one lap to the playground!


    What if I put my foot out that far! Want to get your feet cut off!? Who said to hold a sword like that? Didn��t you listen to the class properly!?


    The beginner swordsmanship instructor forced the students to run 5 laps around the playground before class.


    Students had to carry out penalties if they failed to run on time.


    Among those who couldn��t keep up with their stamina, there were those who poured out everything they ate for lunch.


    And that wasn��t all.


    The instructor told them to think of the wooden swords wielded by the students as real swords.


    The moment he misplayed the sword even a little, he couldn��t avoid the instructor��s unholy order.


    ��water! who has water? Minji Kim What is that water bottle!? please give me too!


    Why is this brother like this! So, who wants to drink a lot earlier!?


    The task of holding a wooden sword in the middle and striking it 300 times in an upright position.


    Min-ji, who swung her sword enough to make her face redden, scolded Parang, who was clamoring for water.


    It was self-employed.


    She had no intention of sharing water with him, who did not drink water sparingly.


    Eunhyuk Choi!


    ��I��m sorry bro.


    hey! Noh Eunha! you have a lot of water!


    You can drink it after class.


    Eunhyuk and Eunha, who were taking classes together, also turned a blind eye to Parang��s earnest cry.


    Eunhyuk, who had been wielding a wooden sword autonomously using the time left after finishing his assignment, was sweating profusely.


    Even the instructors were surprised to see him wielding his sword without rest.


    On the other hand, the galaxy was resting under the shade after completing its quota.


    There was quite a bit of water left, but I didn��t want to share it with Parang.


    How individualistic the Player Academy is��


    Learn something at this point.


    The reason why he didn��t give him water was that he wanted to see him suffer.


    Blue was fun to tease.


    Eunha observed Parang grabbing nearby students to ask for water to cool off.


    It��s pitiful to see him like that�� but


    no one gave him water. It was a situation where all the students were holding on to their own path and turning their backs.


    There wasn��t a dull look.


    Even so, the figure of not giving up swinging the sword 300 times in an upright position to complete the task adds to it.


    Even the instructor could be seen holding a water bottle and conflicting.


    Fortunately, the instructor is going to give it�� Huh?


    Not all of the students passed Parang asking for water.


    Among those who had turned away from him, some were wandering around with conflicted faces.


    Then, after some hesitation, a girl grabbed a water bottle and headed towards him.


    ��are you okay? Would you like to drink this?


    really!? thank you! I��ll drink well!


    A girl with an impressive bright red choker. Creating an atmosphere that seemed to imply sadness, she said with her eyes finely curled.


    Blue asked in a loud voice that startled her.


    Wagging its tail like a frolicking puppy.


    Wow, is he really nice? If it was like me, I would never have given it to you��


    You��re so nice.


    ��what? how do you know that Well, Eunwoo is famous even among his classmates, so it��s understandable.


    Minji was convinced by herself.


    Eunha didn��t bother to correct it.


    I just watched her handing the water to Parang.


    I��m too nice to get rid of it


    Cha Eun-woo.


    A girl called < Saint > in her previous life. As a supporter of Onyang from < Brave >, she was also < The Seed > of Hyerim Park from < The Holy Mother >.


    In this life, my sister became Park Hye-rim��s < The Sid >.


    After all, he was one of the people he would recruit for a future party.


    So when we met in class, he saw the opportunity and tried to talk naturally.


    However, the wall protecting her was very thick.


    Because her parents were working for an affiliate of Galaxy.


    There were always people related to Galaxy around her, so she couldn��t approach her.


    And that wasn��t all.


    ��hey! What are you doing!


    After drinking your water, where are you going to drink someone else��s water?


    Mok Min-ho was always by her side with his eyes wide open.


    like right now


    Mok Min-ho snatched Eun-wu��s water bottle.


    With Mokminho next to Cha Eunwoo, I don��t know how to approach him��


    Anyway, it��s annoying.


    Eunha sighed.


    According to the information he heard in his previous life, Mok Min-ho had a strong sense of choice and tended to look down on those who did not know the world of politics and business.


    And Parang was the owner of a personality that couldn��t live without being hurt.


    That��s why I had to stop it even before a big fight broke out.


    Wow, do people really turn around? Hey, he gave me something to drink. But what are you?


    what? damn? This is why Ain��


    What? Did you say anything just now!?


    Expectations were not out of the question.


    The two glared at each other until the students stared at them.


    Cha Eun-woo, who suddenly got caught in the middle, was in a hurry to stop the two of them.


    Minho, don��t do this. Just as Parang said, I lent him a water bottle.


    Look!


    ����.


    As she clung to him and stopped him, Minho just glared at Parang.


    Mok Min-ho sighed and reprimanded her.


    i said to think of you


    Sorry. It��s just a water bottle though.


    It��s not just the water bottle, you��re always that��s why I��m doing this. ok ok


    Mok Min-ho, who was about to get angry at Cha Eun-woo, realized the eyes of the students staring at him.


    He said we��d talk later and tossed his water bottle.


    It was rolled on the floor rather than thrown.


    The water bottle rolled down the dirt floor hit the toe of Parang��s shoe.


    If you want to drink still water like that, drink it. Don��t try to drink Eunwoo for nothing.


    ��swearing. Have you ever been taught to pass things by rolling them on the floor?


    If you want to be treated like a human being here, don��t avoid other people for nothing. And the one who didn��t learn is not me, but someone like you.


    this is real��!


    stop bro


    Blue expressed mana in the body.


    Mok Min-ho, who felt unusual energy, gave strength to the wooden sword he was holding.


    A situation in which a fight will ensue.


    Grabbing Parang��s shoulder just in time, Eun-ha reflexively slashed Min-ho Min-ho��s sword, which was trying to point at Parang.


    you stop too ����.


    I will apologize for my brother��s mistake. But did you also say something like that?


    ��what. So what.


    Then there is the possibility of being buried. You��d better be careful with your words.


    Eunha spat out without hesitation.


    Because I know the story of him who plotted to bring down Onyang in his previous life and eventually ended his life.


    It was a warning, but an advice.


    But Minho Mok replied with a snort.


    You��d better be careful. I should worry about you rather than worry about me. I can be buried like that. If I put my mind to it��


    What if I put my heart to it. what to do ����.


    do you think you can do it?


    Eunha immediately stopped talking and asked again.


    Only then did Mok Min-ho think of the background behind the galaxy.


    I didn��t say anything and kept my mouth shut.


    Eun-ha snorted at his behavior, knowing when to step back.


    Parang, give that water bottle back. I��ll give you my water bottle.


    ��no. Still, you were kind to me. is not it?


    ����.


    Thank you! I��ll drink well!


    Eun-ha almost punched Jinpa-rang in the back of the head when she saw her drinking all the water from the bottle.


    I was going to finish it on the right line, but it caught fire again.


    Moreover, Parang returned the water bottle he had finished drinking just like Minho Minho had done.


    ����.


    Thank you! I drank expensive water well!


    Parangi hyung��


    Minho Mok looking down at the floor.


    When the water bottle rolling on the floor touched his feet, he raised the mana in his body.


    Blue also resisted this.


    A blue haze raged between the two to the extent that it became visible.


    ��do it yourself


    I don��t know now.


    Eun-ha gave up trying to stop the two when she saw the instructor approaching from a distance.


    ��Stop moving!


    As if it��s outrageous.


    As if everything went well.


    The instructor scolded the two in a loud voice.


    ��


    Students sat in a circle on the playground.


    Inside the circle they created, Blue and Minho were facing each other.


    The rules are simple. Both of you should only use the swordsmanship you learned in class! Never attack a vital spot and never attack someone without a sword!


    A while ago, the instructor gave a harsh spirit to the two people who were showing hostility and said that he would lay the desired board.


    Fight under the supervision of an instructor.


    An academy where meritocracy is taken for granted.


    As a result, the students of the academy used to engage in sparring in this way when problems arose between them.


    No matter who made a mistake, it was a sparring where ability was used to determine the fault.


    Don��t worry, I��ll intervene if you think it��s dangerous. �� start!


    There was not much time left.


    The instructor, who judged that the two were ready, announced the start of the match.


    At that moment, the blue ran out with a spirited spirit.


    It was a player win.


    He, who had no superfluities in raising his physical ability with the mana in his body, hit Minho��s head with all his might.


    ��Kuh��!


    Mok Min-ho knocked him out with a light swing.


    Blue gritted his teeth briefly.


    Surprisingly, it wasn��t too hard.


    Trying to subdue him in the first attack, he clicked his tongue and got into position.


    I was trying to position myself.


    Even if Min-ho Mok hadn��t rushed at him, who had revealed a gap by swinging his sword in a big motion.


    Parang managed to block the sword, but he couldn��t overcome the force and had to be pushed away.


    this is real��!


    Do not struggle in this position.


    Even so, Parang put strength on his feet even if he was going to come.


    Seeing Min-ho Mokmin-ho laughing while facing the wooden sword, he didn��t want to step back like this.


    Who knows��!


    Like a water buffalo taking a step.


    He started with one step and moved forward.


    Then, the person who changed his expression this time was Mok Min-ho.


    But he didn��t respond emotionally.


    Judging that he was pushed by force, he did not regret it and widened the distance.


    ��Captain Blue will win, right? Binggu oppa will win. Actually, I hope that Binggu oppa will come to his senses, but�� Binggu oppa has been trained by you since the old days.


    Meanwhile, Eunha was quietly listening to Minji and Eunhyuk.


    He kept his mouth shut and did not respond to the two.


    Then, of course, the two seemed to believe that Blue would win.


    indeed�� Is that so?


    Eunha also thought so at first.


    At first, there was no doubt about Blue��s victory.


    However, after seeing Min-ho Mok play against Parang after the sparring began, I thought that maybe the result was different from what I expected.


    ��Parang will lose.


    The aspect of sparring, where wooden swords clashed almost equally, has changed.


    From some time ago, Parang was only blocking and Minho was only attacking.


    It seemed that Parang was always looking for a way out, but Minho seldom gave it a chance.


    It looks like Blue is being pushed�� isn��t it?


    ��what. why are you blocking it?


    A question that makes Eunhyuk and Minji perplexed.


    Eunha quietly shook her head.


    Already won or lost.


    It��s just that Parang is holding on with the mistake that he won��t lose.


    If I persevere, an opportunity might come someday, but class time was almost over.


    Mok Min-ho is doing better than I thought.


    It seems that you have been learning swordsmanship since ancient times.


    Mok Min-ho was a player who belonged to the main character of the 031 rider.


    At the same time, he was known as the only opponent of Onyang, the protagonist of the 31st rider.


    Even so, I didn��t know that I would have had this ability since then.


    ��why! why! why not!


    On the other hand, what about Jinparang?


    The blooming of potential has become less.


    Above all, it was also sparring that was not suitable for him.


    In terms of potential, Parang hyung is much better, but the conditions are not good.


    Eun-ha calmly judged while watching Parang, who was blocking the sword while using evil.


    However, in the meantime, Parang did not receive proper swordsmanship training.


    He advised me to practice mana control and telepathy skills first.


    On the contrary, Minho must have trained mainly in swordsmanship.


    Another one, Parang, had no talent for handling a sword.


    Because he was an unconventional person.


    In a previous life, Parang mainly used weapons that made use of mobility.


    I fulfilled my role as a Hunter. It became an excellent backup for him who rushed without fear of death.


    Certainly, Blue was not the dealer.


    So even if Blue lost in sparring, it wasn��t surprising.


    ��Dalian has not been decided, but there is no need to decide.


    It��s not over yet! no it��s over


    The bell rang.


    The instructor took off the blue that was trying to hold on while being hit by a wooden sword.


    Parang struggled to run at Minho, who turned his back saying that it shouldn��t end like this.


    However, he was caught by the instructor and could not do anything.


    I could do nothing but grind my teeth at Minho��s words as he turned around.


    don��t mess with me in the future


    ��Kuh��!


    Parang glared at Mong Min-ho with a face of resentment.


    I had to watch him walk away while being held by the back of the instructor.


    ��blue brother! It was a great duel!


    Well�� you did well for Binggu oppa.


    Eunhyuk and Minji tried to comfort him with bright voices.


    But Blue bit her lip.


    The two of them didn��t even answer. S��ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    great job. Let��s go to the next class.


    Eun-ha spoke to Jinpa-rang as if he was indifferent.


    Still no answer.


    However, the drooping tail was representing his feelings.


    ��DAMN DAMN DAMN DAMN��!


    Blue murmured.


    I��m so upset that I lost like this.


    While the students left the playground, he kicked the dirty floor with his fists clenched.


    Eun-hyuk and Min-ji couldn��t say anything to him who was getting angry.


    It��s my fault that my brother is weak.


    No Eunha you��!


    Only then did the blue raise its head.


    Eun-ha, who received his gaze calmly, opened her mouth without caring.


    do you want to be strong


    ����. Why are you silent? no?


    ��Yes, I want to become stronger Why!


    Jinparang shouts while dyeing his eyes red.


    He noticed the miasma in his blue eyes and smiled.


    The fighting dog he knew was there.


    although it hasn��t grown yet.


    Even so, he was proving that he was a fighting dog with just his eyes.


    Let��s stop by somewhere with me after class later. �� Where are you going?


    just follow me


    It was late.


    Even so, he walked leisurely on the playground.


    Eunhyuk and Minji followed behind him, and Parang, who had been hesitant, jumped vigorously, saying, ��Go!��


    It was about time we met.


    It just went well.


    Even if it wasn��t, I was thinking of meeting you.


    Eun-ha thought of the maestro who was tapping a hammer somewhere in the high school academy.


    Hey! Where the hell are you going to stop by!


    -I��m going to make weapons for you.


    Eunha replied dryly to Parang, who was about to ask, until he answered.

 Chapter 228

    Relife Player 228(b)


    [Chapter 078]


    [Unconventional Fighting Dog (3)]


    Academy students had to choose the division they would like to pursue as players in the future, starting with Higher Academy.


    This division was not limited to fighting jobs to deal with monsters.


    All occupations contributing to defeating monsters were included.


    For example, a crest or potion maker, Blacksmith, or Maestro.


    So where are you going?


    I��m going to meet the maestro.


    As soon as afternoon classes were over, Eun-ha was walking around the Higher Academy grounds with Parang.


    The destination was the academy workshop, where the so-called blue collar workers shut themselves up while working.


    The studio, located in the most secluded place on the site, created an atmosphere that was far from the academic tradition of the academy.


    A building with a lake and surrounded by forest. It was very strange to see several chimneys stacked on top of each other like a factory.


    Like the disharmony between nature and mechanical civilization.


    I wonder if Hae-soo is in the studio right now.


    In the park in front of the Eunha building, students who seemed to be aspiring writers were drawing on easels.


    As far as he knew, he had never heard of a coat of arms known among the nearby riders.


    In the first place, he did not like the sentence master in his previous life.


    To the extent that he didn��t engrave any sentences in ��No One Cry��.


    But Eunha Noh, how do you know the person you are talking about will be in the studio? He said he was a middle school academy student. Isn��t this a building that can be used from Higher Academy?


    You don��t have to be a Higher Academy student to use it. Even if you are a middle school academy student, you can use it anytime as long as you have points.


    Byeok Haesu is 2 years older than Eunha.


    Currently a 3rd year middle school academy.


    Even so, Eun-ha was confident that Byeok Hae-soo would be using the workshop.


    He was a man who devoted his life to pounding a hammer even after losing a hand.


    Even in my previous life, I still remember vividly about him, who had never left the workshop even if he skipped classes.


    so? How are you going to find it among so many workshops?


    ��just find the workshop with the worst location.


    what?


    It��s probably in the basement.


    Noh Eunha Are you kidding me right now? You say you��re making a weapon that suits you, but the workshop you��re taking is a bad workshop?


    Blue asked because it was absurd. With a look in his eyes, he was asking the maestro, who was not even skilled at the moment, if he would like to make a weapon for himself.


    It was worth it.


    In an academy where abilities are prioritized, the word ��workshop with the worst position�� usually reminds me of a maestro with poor abilities.


    Come on. don��t you believe me i don��t trust you how do you believe


    Did this hyung just live being deceived��


    Who did I become for all this time�� Hey, don��t look at me like that. They say it��s because they live in the slums and suffer so much!


    The academy could be said to be a microcosm of the once destroyed world.


    What matters in this world is not only the qualities that are determined from birth.


    Wealth to bloom qualities.


    Power to use qualities.


    The three forces did not mesh with each other, and no one of them could see the light of day.


    In that sense, Byeok Hae-soo was a maestro who saw the light only after his death.


    Because they did not receive the patronage that could support their outstanding qualities.


    A group of teenagers have no eyes to see.


    Reputable writers didn��t sponsor the man who crafted the sword on their knees begging him to carve the crest��


    Eunha clicked her tongue.


    From the third basement floor, the light was dim. The furnishings placed in the hallway were outdated. There was no need to talk about the inside of the studio with the door open.


    Lower than here!?


    Don��t talk and follow me.


    The galaxy grumbled, but took Parang along with it and went down further.


    The 4th basement level corresponds to the lowest level of the workshop. Even there, he moved to the workshop in the most remote place.


    ��Well, as Eunha said, if the location is good, you don��t have to overdo it to move the materials. Depending on the location, there are cases where the performance of the device made differs���� ��


    But why are you doing it here?��


    ��Because this is the cheapest. I skipped class and stayed in the studio, so I had to save points���� ��


    ��Take class.��


    ��What��s the matter? you say the right thing The sun will rise in the west tomorrow����


    ��That won��t improve the performance of my device.��


    ��Huh�� if you do then it��s like that. You weren��t worrying about me, you were worrying about the device I��d make!


    Hey man, don��t be petty. Because the concentration of mana distributed in the academy site is the same everywhere. Couldn��t I have considered that?��


    Even after losing a hand, he did not give up his dream of becoming a maestro and was not recognized by anyone until his death.


    Even after graduating from the high school academy, a man who said that no workshop would accept him, and was delighted to receive a workshop at Humijin by even kneeling down and begging the academy.


    People just laughed at the half maestro.


    And those who had ridiculed them turned their palms in disgust after he was reevaluated posthumously as the < Unfortunate Maestro >.


    By the time he went there and praised his achievements, he was already dead.


    ��Here it is.


    Are you really here? It looks like this place is being used as a storage for supplies?


    It��s between the supply warehouses.


    I expected that if it was Byeokhaesu, it would be in a workshop where no one knew.


    From the time he was a secondary academy student until his death, he used this place.


    Eun-ha smiled and opened the studio door where the sign for Hae-soo was hanging.


    ��ugh��!


    If you can��t stand it, resist with mana.


    As soon as I opened the door, the heat hit me.


    The flames boiling in the furnace were heating up the space.


    Parang, who entered the studio without knowing how to look, reflexively closed his eyes at the sensation that his eyes were getting hot.


    On the other hand, Eun-ha, who blocked the heat with mana, casually looked around the unattractive workshop. The sound of banging a


    hammer


    .


    The Maestro, sitting in a chair with no backrest, was hammering the alloy he had just taken out of the mold.


    Despite the heat that warmed the space, he only had mana wrapped around his hammer-wielding hand.


    ��awesome.


    Isn��t that a muscle joke?


    ��That person is 1 year older than me?


    Eun-ha giggled as she spoke to Parang, who had deployed a protective magic with mana.


    Parang couldn��t keep his mouth shut as he saw the topless man.


    Beads of sweat glistening in the reflection of the raging fire in the furnace.


    Beads of sweat dripped down the floor like a river running through the mountains.


    ����!


    Concentrating on making the sword, he struck the hammer without even recognizing the existence of the two.


    His face that was absorbed in something made me feel like I would fall in love with anyone who sees it.


    ��Aren��t Oh��s muscles a joke?


    right?


    The two talked among themselves. He lazily weighed his back muscles until he was done.


    ��


    Sorry. It��s the first time I��ve ever had a guest�� I have nothing to give you but milk.


    no. that��s right! No, cool bro!


    huh? cool bro?


    After finishing the work, Byeok Hae-soo suggested a chair from the workshop to the two of them and sat down on an overturned trash can.


    Then he poured milk into a cup he said he made as a hobby.


    Call me by name at ease. It really doesn��t make me cry to say that I��m a cool hyung.


    Having said that, I like wall seawater.


    Eun-ha felt moved by Byeok Hae-soo, whom she met for the first time after returning.


    He looked a little younger than he remembered, but he still had a loud laugh.


    Life doesn��t look so hard, probably because life isn��t poor yet.


    When he graduated from high school academy, he had a hairy face�� but now he doesn��t even have a beard mark��


    Eunha carefully looked at him as he held up a cup with his left hand.


    Byeok Hae-soo, whom Eun-ha first met in his previous life, was already a maestro who could not use his left hand.


    In this life he has not yet lost a hand.


    I thought it would be okay, but I was relieved to see it in person.


    So you��re going to ask me?


    Sea water brother! Make me some weapons!


    I don��t care what you make�� Why me? After coming to such a remote place��


    While Eunha was lost in thought, Parang explained to Byeok Haesu why he had come to the workshop.


    Byeok Hae-soo seemed curious about why, among students aspiring to become a maestro, he asked himself as a secondary academy student.


    Then Eun-ha added a lie in a nonchalant tone.


    The wooden sword used in the beginner swordsmanship class was made by Hae-soo hyung, right?


    uh? It��s not even a wooden sword I sharpened while killing time. how did you know i made it?


    There were initials engraved with my brother��s name on the wooden sword.


    ��I carved my name on a wooden sword?


    HSP. Aren��t those your brother��s initials?


    It fits me, but��


    Haesu tilted her head. He seemed confused as to whether he had really engraved his name on the wooden sword.


    In fact, Eunha lied based on the information she drew from her previous life.


    At this point he opened his mouth to change the topic.


    Please make me this weapon.


    Ok, fine! It��s not difficult. Since this is my first request, I��ll do it for a cheap price.


    He stood up and took some samples of mana alloy from the workbench.


    Eunha lightly waved her hand over the mana alloy.


    Then, the mana alloy that reacted to the mana gave off a weak light.


    ��mana transfer is not good. �� that��s all I can prepare with my money��


    ��well, I guess so.


    Byeok Hae-soo answers with a confused face.


    Eun-ha recalled the wall seawater before returning, feeling sorry for herself for not being able to get the proper ingredients from him.


    Byeok Hae-soo, who did not receive any support, had no choice but to rely on the materials he had been procuring or to pay for his own expenses.


    So he didn��t have a workshop. He spent his life in poverty for the sake of art and died at a young age without taking care of his health.


    I��ll get you the materials you need.


    what? I��m here to rescue you.


    I won��t let that happen in this life. After making that resolution, Eun-ha spoke to the depressed Hae-soo.


    He took out his student ID from his wallet. passed it over to the other side.


    This��?


    Take it and go to the warehouse. Show my student ID to the warehouse clerk and bring me plenty of good stuff. think carefully. Device manufacturing cost is not as cheap as you think. The mana alloy I took out is quite expensive��


    It��s okay. No matter how expensive it is, there will be nothing that cannot be bought with Sirius�� best support. �� what?


    Eunha smiled.


    It was the first time I saw Byeok Hae-soo��s face like that.


    What is the face of a person who realizes that the student ID he is holding in his hand is actually a card with no limits?


    Please make it with the best ingredients. ��isn��t this a lie?


    You should be able to find out by checking with the warehouse staff anyway. �� am I really going? We��ll keep it here.


    As soon as Byeok Hae-soo received his permission, he rushed out of the workshop.


    He looked at the workshop until the seawater returned.


    Then, not long after, Hae-soo returned with both arms embracing the dazzling ingredients.


    ��the warehouse clerk treats me very politely. It was my first time to be treated like this.


    Hae-soo returned his student ID to him with a bewitched face.


    After putting down the ingredients that Eunha had told her to prepare on the workbench, her eyes sparkled.


    My back muscles were very excited.


    Parang exclaimed ��Ohhh!�� as his chest muscles moved.


    What about the design?


    There is no design, please make it with a claw.


    Claw? Shall we make it in the form of a gauntlet?


    yes. And if you inject mana��


    what the hell is a claw? S��ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Blue pricked up his wolf ears.


    I was interested in it as much as it would become my weapon.


    But for the first time in my life, I couldn��t imagine the name at all.


    ��Okay, that��s it. really!?


    He had no choice but to wait until late at night until the device for him was completed.


    Jin Parang, who couldn��t overcome the heat and went in and out in the middle, ran to the workbench without waking Eunha who was sleeping in the corner.


    ��isn��t that a sword? Claws claws.


    toenail? Are these claws?


    Blue indicated a device created by seawater over several hours.


    Gauntlets covered in red leather.


    On the surface, it was a simple armor.


    He folded his wolf ears in half in disappointment.


    what��s this. not nice at all


    This hyung just looks�� and inject mana after wearing it.


    Eunha, whose hair was frizzy in her sleep, scolded her.


    Parang, who was looking at Claw with a dissatisfied gaze, decided to try it on.


    Then, mana was injected.


    ��wow!


    Four blades suddenly protruded from the clenched gauntlets.


    The eight blades in pairs grew longer as mana was injected.


    Since it is a mana alloy with a good mana transfer rate, the alloy inherent in the gauntlet can freely expand and contract. The quality of the mana alloy is also good, so it won��t break easily.


    Hae-soo was overcome with the reward of making a gauntlet that could freely change its length.


    He rubbed the bridge of his nose with his finger and opened his swollen chest.


    But it��s not a sword. With this, how are you going to get along with Mok Min-ho��s bastard?


    I never once told my brother to stick with me again.


    No Eunha you��! Then why the hell did you make this!


    Because my brother has no talent for swords.


    ��what?


    have no talent


    To those who listened, he spoke cruel words, yawning and not covering his mouth with his hand.


    Blue, who had never expected to hear it so directly, stopped.


    It��s too soon to just give up. With a sword, you can never beat Minho Mo. �� you really��!


    listen to me to the end


    Eun-ha subdued him just by expressing mana, who was about to reveal his molars.


    An energy that could not be warmed even by the heat of the furnace strangled his limbs.


    Can��t beat it with a sword. You can��t win. When did I say I couldn��t win with anything else?


    ����.


    His spirits softened.


    The galaxy that released the aura that threatened the blue wore a gauntlet instead and continued.


    My older brother��s strengths are his outstanding physical abilities as a human being and his quick mobility.


    ��so? In that sense, it��s not a weapon that can take advantage of the sword��s older brother�� It��s not a weapon that��s suitable for an older brother who specializes in taijutsu.


    Eunha recalled < Bad Dog >, where she wore a claw and roamed the battlefield before returning.


    Jinparang was the wind.


    He played with his enemies at a speed that no one could catch.


    Sometimes, he used the gift��s power to bring out the claw��s performance perfectly.


    If he stood at the forefront, the ranks of the enemies would often collapse as if caught in a storm.


    My brother is the one who is not bound by the rules.


    Unconventional�� unconventional?


    Hyung hates doing what someone tells him to do the most in the world. By the way, does the swordsmanship someone has systematized fit your temper?


    ��Well that��s it.


    Jinparang came over.


    Eun-ha found wolf ears that pricked up as if asking for more.


    I decided to give you a little praise for this.


    Include a little bit of what you want.


    You live freely as you wish. Ignore the rules set by people and apply a way of life that has been lived by doing whatever it takes to win.


    Wolves are not domesticated.


    The wild nature cannot be erased.


    A society bound by human contracts could not be forced upon wolves.


    So he had to go through a way of life that was only for himself without being bound by the mold.


    That��s why wolves are strong.


    To win�� Anything��?


    That��s what your brother is good at. Regardless of the means and methods, think only of winning.


    ����.


    Pretty well made.


    After confirming the performance of the device, Eunha returned the claw to Parang.


    He only thinks about winning��


    Did he realize something?


    Parang, who was manipulating the claw��s blade, smirked.


    The tail, which seemed to have no energy in the meantime, defied gravity.


    That should be enough.


    Blue cheered up.


    Eun-ha, who knew him well, decided to stop caring about him.


    From time to time, he decided to check if he handled the claw properly.


    Eun-ha tried to use quality materials and pay the excited wall sea water.


    However, Byeok Hae-soo refused.


    it��s okay. Because it was a good experience.


    ��is it so?


    Because thanks to Eunha, I got some pretty good ingredients. Just in case, please don��t charge me later.


    all right. Then I��ll just take it. Come play again next time. If it��s you guys, I��ll always make something good for you. And that��s for free!


    Go back later and pretend you didn��t know that you forgot the promise.


    I received something, but how can I forget it!


    The wall seawater responded with a loud voice.


    Eunha just shrugged her shoulders.


    Unaware of his future, he boasted that he would produce free commissions for Galactic.


    I don��t even know how much damage it is.


    From now on, what amazing devices will be made by my brother��s hands��


    Anyway, did you promise me?


    To be able to sing < Unfortunate Maestro > as a stage song.


    It was a profitable business.


    So even more so, he vowed to protect the maestro��s soul, which he would lose one day.

 Chapter 229

    Relife Player 229


    [Chapter 078]


    [Unconventional dog fighting (4)]


    [Wake up! Wake up!]


    The weather trumpet sounded today as well.


    The students, who had fallen asleep, rose from their seats with a ruckus.


    Now accustomed to the morning roll call, they quickly dressed up and rushed to the roll call.


    Your voice is small! all over again!


    ��One, two, three, one! One, two, three, two! One, two����


    If your voice was low, you had to start over from the beginning.


    The students who gathered in front of the roll call finished gymnastics with their own spirits.


    Morning run after gymnastics.


    At the roll call, the students at the front became the rear, and the students at the rear became the front.


    The dormitory head blew a whistle and directed the canter.


    Your voice is good today! If you run like that in the future, there will be no spirit!


    The head of the dormitory for a first-year male student who is satisfied while breathing the cool morning air.


    On the other hand, those who followed had to adjust their pace and were not able to enjoy the unique scenery of the morning.


    In particular, Jinparang was only staring at the road.


    ��blue brother! Then you��ll bump into the guys in the lead!


    Oh no!


    Eunhyuk, who was running at the rear, shouted at Jinparang, who broke away from his side and broke through the students.


    But blue was the same.


    Once he focused on something, he didn��t pay attention to anything else and ran to the front, ignoring Eunhyuk��s words.


    Mok Min-ho was running in the lead. As the representative of the 1st year male dormitory, he had to run at the forefront every morning.


    hey!


    ��why.


    Parang kicked the student who was running next to Minho behind him.


    Mok Min-ho, who was running with his breath evenly distributed and looking only forward, replied nervously.


    let��s stick with me �� don��t talk, just run. Like yesterday, getting cheered up by the dormitory head because of you is a bad thing.


    under! If you��re scared, why don��t you say you��re scared? Even though it was applied to me yesterday��


    You just took the lead on your own. Go away when you say nice things.


    ��it sucks. ok got it! My older brother felt sorry for you, so I will look after you today.


    Blue giggled.


    Mok Min-ho, who looked sideways at him, frowned from the morning.


    Who the hell is looking after who?


    He didn��t like the way Jinparang mocked him, thinking he was inferior to him.


    The sight of him wagging his wolf tail and going near the dormitory made me uncomfortable.


    The rules were meant to be followed, and the relationship between the top and the bottom had to be made clear.


    He was the representative with the highest authority after the dormitory head.


    Minho couldn��t tolerate him who ran amok without even knowing what to do.


    ��Oh, I heard you didn��t stick with me earlier. Why do you think I was stingy when I teased you? neck pout. �� Mokminho and Jinparang. Follow the representative��s words calmly.


    What are you so arrogant about? What did they say about this�� Ah yes, authoritarianism! That��s really bad.


    I don��t know what you believe in and play around with, but you��d better be really careful. If I put my mind to it, with the authority of the representative�� Oh, is that so? You can��t win against me, so why not fight with something like that? ��why. Shall we try it?


    Why don��t you try it? Don��t be annoyed that you lost to me. It was Mok Min-ho. you stupid wolf


    Mokminho gnashed his teeth avoiding the eyes of the dormitory director who was shouting slogans from afar.


    With excitement, Parang started singing the national anthem from verse 1 to verse 4.


    Then, between songs, he made Minho nervous.


    I get it. neck pout.


    ����. From now on, stick to one game. Let��s race to see who gets to the men��s dorm first. ����. Why are you scared? It��s not a ruffled neck, but from today on, you��re shaking your neck!


    Those words became the trigger.


    Mok Min-ho, who kept his lips tightly closed, somehow disobeyed the dormitory director��s order and got out of the ranks.


    Hey Mok Min-ho! What are you doing!


    ��What? Is that why you got mad?


    The dormitory head screams in haste.


    On the other hand, Parang, who grasped Minho��s gaze, left the ranks with a smile.


    There was no need for a starting signal.


    As soon as we stood side by side, we immediately jumped.


    Those who remained as they watched the two gradually move away from each other made their faces dumbfounded.


    Before long, the dormitory head, who had risen to the point of anger, shouted at the students following.


    ��Your representatives are like that! I��ll add one more lap from now on!


    ������.��


    The students were at a loss for words.


    They made a mistake, so why should they be punished?


    Ignoring their resentful gazes, the dormitory head instructed me to sing the national anthem again.


    ��East Sea Water����


    It was the moment when the students entered the secondary academy and realized how patriotic they were.


    Blue brother��


    Eunhyuk sang a song, feeling unfair.


    It was a morning that the captain missed.


    On the other hand, where was the captain galaxy he was looking for��.


    ��It��s really difficult to memorize sword dance.


    Still better than before


    I was training and training.


    After performing the sword dance several times, he sat down saying that he would stop at this point today.


    Yeon-hwa, who had been teaching him sword dance recently, naturally sat next to him.


    Are you thirsty? ruler. ah thank you


    She was holding a spear longer than her height, and took out a water bottle from her bag.


    After confirming that he drank the water, she drank the remaining water.


    Come to think of it, how are you these days?


    What are these days? I��m doing well. I��m glad you seem to be doing well, but the other day your friend was competing with someone.


    Oh, was that what you were talking about? That��s it��


    It��s been a week since the two started training together in the morning at the underground training ground.


    In the meantime, Eunha got to know her and talked about many things.


    Not too long ago, after receiving the claw, the topic of chasing after Parang asked Min-ho Min-ho to compete came about.


    Apparently, she found the topic quite interesting.


    Why did you bring up the topic in the first place?


    Lately, that older brother has been acting like a mad dog.


    Was it like that when he followed Bae Su-bin around?


    Eun-ha shook her head, thinking of her friends who looked at Parang, who was chasing Min-ho, with pitiful eyes.


    I hope you didn��t.


    Jinparang was not a disrespectful person. Doesn��t Min-ho Mok often bet Min-ho in a strange event, and if he wins in a match, doesn��t he show off like a child?


    It seems that he doesn��t hate the friend who competes with the blue one. If you don��t like it, you can just refuse. ��but that��s probably not it.


    Yeon-hwa defended Mok Min-ho.


    Eunha passively denied it.


    There was no way that Mok Min-ho, who can be said to be a representative of the seonmin consciousness, would like blue. His face was even contorted when he bet on the match while scratching his insides.


    Still, it��s not like Mokminho. Parang said that his older brother was lowly and tried to attack him like he did to Onyang��.


    It was different from what Eunha knew.


    Mok Min-ho was a man who wielded the mace of power mercilessly against people lower than himself.


    It was especially severe for Onyang.


    When Eun-ha was attending high school academy, she once saw a moment when Min-ho Mok was carrying him on his back and insulting On-taeyang.


    ��You say you know what we are? Don��t be hypocritical if you don��t know anything. It��s disgusting.��


    ������.��


    ��If you don��t have the strength, don��t do it. I mean live like a worm that rots. I warned you.��


    Mok Min-ho, who showed hostility to On-Tae-yang, lost his life in a futile way even after graduating from the academy.


    On the day the monster invaded Seoul, he was stabbed by Onyang.


    Details were not known.


    It��s just that the first attacker was Mo Min-ho, and On-taeyang had no choice but to kill him to protect the party members.


    Since the circumstances were clear, On Taeyang, who had made great contributions in the invasion of Seoul, did not receive any punishment.


    I should wake up soon Iknow, right. I also need to take a quick shower and go to class. okay. Will you come at this time tomorrow morning too? ��Yes, see you here tomorrow too.


    Time has passed.


    The two, who had been chatting a lot, got up to prepare for class.


    ��


    Hey! Throat! Let��s compete with me!


    Even at lunch that day, Parang brought out words that stuck to Minho Mokmin.


    At this point, Mok Min-ho seemed to have decided that it would be difficult to shake him off.


    ��what sport?


    Receiving the challenge in the middle of the student cafeteria, he sighed and replied.


    Blue, who was seated across the street, pointed to the salad bar with a buzz.


    How about the one who eats the most jelly by the end of lunchtime wins? ��Can��t you see I��m eating lunch? So who wants to eat lunch?


    Mok Min-ho frowned abruptly.


    Parang aroused him by boasting whether he did or not.


    If you are scared, you will die. Don��t fret over the fact that the president lost to me.


    ��are you done?


    Parang, who had urged him to a match, seemed to have fully grasped his temper.


    I deliberately grabbed the pod that would cause him to get angry.


    ��Come on. S~ea??h the Nov��l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    okay! Start now!


    The two of them went straight to the salad bar without asking anyone first and put a mountain of jellies on an empty plate.


    As if that wasn��t enough, I added a few more plates.


    It sounded like a


    thump .


    The jellies the two of them placed on the table swayed from side to side, maintaining the shape of a mountain.


    Before long, the two of them glared at each other and started eating the jelly.


    The students, who had been paying attention to the table between the two from the time Parang said let��s play, couldn��t leave their seats as they watched the match.


    Binggu oppa did that on purpose.


    Even when I saw it I should have known that oppa from the moment he said he wouldn��t eat lunch.


    Meanwhile, Minji and Seona clicked their tongues with pitiful eyes.


    At most, I thought Eunha had come to her senses, but this time, Jinparang was the trouble.


    There was no such thing as a nuisance. Friends didn��t even want to approach him, so they ate lunch in the corner of the restaurant.


    That hyung�� I thought he had changed a little because I gave him advice, but it must have been my mistake.


    Eunha also decided to ignore it as if she didn��t know. It was just a headache to pay attention to blue.


    It was to the extent that it would be better to eat lunch while studying like Bae Su-bin.


    That was when


    Minho is saying that right now�� Can I sit here?


    Cha Eun-wu, who had been eating lunch next to Min-ho Min-ho a little while ago, put down the plate across from him with a shy smile.


    Apparently, I couldn��t eat lunch because I was staring at people.


    For the galaxy, it was a welcome.


    are you okay! let��s eat together


    Just in time, Hayang responded in a friendly way. She patted the seat next to her.


    Thanks to that, Eunwoo, who moved the corners of her eyes as if filled with misfortune, sat across from me.


    < The Saint > Cha Eun-woo.


    Facing her up close, Eun-ha felt new.


    In a previous life, she had an adversarial relationship with him.


    It wasn��t just her. Onyang and all of his companions were enemies in previous lives.


    At least, Cha Eun-woo was on the good side.


    The reason why Cha Eun-woo was called < The Saint > was because she was Park Hye-rim��s < The Sid > and also because she had a nice personality unlike a typical player.


    In other words, it was good because it was good.


    Sometimes I feel so pathetic.


    Because he gave up On Taeyang��s royal family position to a direct descendant of the Galaxy Group.


    Are you content with being a concubine or something?


    He couldn��t understand it.


    After making concessions like that, she eventually withdrew to the position of concubine.


    When he was in high school academy, he never thought that the two of them, who had known each other as a good-looking couple, would become like that.


    In the end, it was all that she was evaluated as a harem of the warm sun, just like everyone else.


    It was a bonus that he was ridiculed as one of Onyang��s harem members among players in the player industry.


    That��s why it��s so easy to handle.


    Ironically, it was for that reason that Eunha was the first among Onyang��s colleagues to try to recruit her.


    He kept an eye on her as she chatted with friends over lunch.


    while measuring the timing to speak.


    But I have a question. Eunwoo, what kind of relationship are you with Mok Minho? If you look at it, it��s almost like the two of them are sticking together.


    I know. You seemed very friendly. The last time I had a sparring with my older brother, Eunwoo, in a way, you�� Maybe��


    oh no. Serena You don��t think so.


    Minji and Seona got along well. While changing the subject, I was trying to get information subtly.


    Unaware of anything, Cha Eun-woo widened his eyes and waved his hand, saying that there would be no such thing.


    We��ve been friends since childhood. we have nothing to do with each other


    I don��t think Minho Mok is doing it, but he doesn��t seem that way��


    I��m a bit stupid�� So he took care of me from a young age.


    Eunwoo brought up a story from her childhood. The story she spent with her childhood friend aroused admiration from the listeners.


    If you think about it, Minji glanced sideways at Eunha with a resentful gaze.


    In fact, he was concentrating on other parts than the drama-like story.


    A childhood friend?


    It was the first time in my life that I heard that Cha Eun-woo and Mok Min-ho were childhood friends.


    He only knew that Cha Eun-woo was On Taeyang��s colleague and harem member, and Mok Min-ho was On Taeyang��s enemy.


    It was very surprising.


    The part that the authoritarian Mok Min-ho and Cha Eun-woo, who lived by giving in to others, have known each other since childhood.


    So I want you to know too. It��s because Minho is bad at expressing emotions, but he��s actually a good kid.


    What did Binggu oppa do wrong?


    That��s right, the blue brother was wrong.


    I��m not good at expressing emotions.


    Eun-ha did not know what kind of eyes Cha Eun-woo was looking at Mok Min-ho, who was fighting Jin Pa-rang.


    Eunhyuk also seemed to agree.


    Although he felt that Min-ho Mok was not a bad person, it was hard to accept that he was a good person.


    Because there was no hesitation when he said that he would reply in an argumentative manner.


    He��s usually blunt.


    I had never seen him speak friendly to anyone.


    look. Minho is having fun too.


    ��Eunhyuk-ah, does it look like that?


    ��no boss.


    The girls shook their shoulders.


    The two of them, who were quietly eating, whispered among themselves.


    To the two of them, it seemed that Minho Mok was eating jelly to show Parang an example.


    Indeed, where can I find the emotion of joy in that face?


    Even after washing my eyes and looking for it, it was the same.


    So, be close to Minho. I��m not good at dealing with other people, so I don��t have any friends who can relax and enjoy it that way.


    ��is my eyes wrong? It looks like a spoon killer��.


    Eunwoo and the girls got along well.


    Subin, who was reading a textbook now, was also participating in the conversation, as if interested.


    The two left behind decided to have lunch quietly.


    When lunchtime is over.


    Kya! ate well! did you see it! uh? saw!? That��s the difference between you and me Now kneel down on your own! ��Shut up.


    It was a win-lose match from the start. Blue didn��t even eat lunch.


    Knowing this, Minho Mokminho glared at him as he trembled with the spoon in his hand.


    Next up is swordsmanship sparring! Get ready.


    ��good. Wash your neck and wait.


    Jin Parang naturally suggested the next game.


    This time, Mok Min-ho did not back down and immediately accepted.


    You don��t even know if you��re caught in a trap.


    stupid thing.


    You��ve already lost to me!


    Everything was a big blue picture.


    To make them accept Dalian.


    To defeat Min-ho Mokmin with swordsmanship.


    Heh heh heh! Ha ha ha ha ha!


    Are you crazy?


    okay! ha ha ha! Laugh as much as you want even now! Because now is the only time you can laugh!


    I��m not laughing, you��re splitting.


    Ha ha ha ha ha!


    Didn��t Eunha do the same?


    Don��t get caught up in the mold.


    Don��t choose the means and methods.


    Farang, on his flat feet, giggled in the face of the villain he sometimes built.


    ��Who stopped that older brother��


    Meanwhile, Eunha couldn��t raise her head because he was so pathetic.

 Chapter 230

    Relife Player 230


    [Chapter 078]


    [Unconventional dog fighting (5)]


    Did you wash your neck well?


    Be prepared to get down on your knees and apologize.


    Compulsory liberal arts course, elementary swordsmanship.


    Students in class sat on the floor in a circle.


    Jinpa-rang and Mokmin-ho stand in the circle they created.


    The two men holding wooden swords growled at each other.


    Like facing a stumbling block in life.


    He must have said that he wanted a sparring because he was confident that he would win, right?


    Bing-goo oppa is Bing-goo oppa. I don��t even want to know what that oppa is thinking now.


    Captain�� What do you think, Captain? Can Blue brother win?


    I do not know.


    Eun-ha did not properly answer Eun-hyeok, who was worried about the couple��s fight.


    Blue��s intentions were unknown.


    Even if he didn��t know if he was drawing a big picture outside of himself, he was just anxious.


    The Jin Parang he knew was not a player who fought with his head.


    Even if the future changed in this life, I could be sure that Blue would never become a brain wave player.


    I just hope the stupid brother doesn��t cause trouble.


    ��I know.


    What to do with the water that has already been spilled? If this is the case, I wish I lost in Dalian this time and became a human��


    Couldn��t it be that Blue oppa wanted to play with Minho, so he asked us to Dalian?


    ��Yeah, absolutely not.��


    The three answered without hesitation to Eun-woo, who was watching the situation.


    Hearing the same answer at the same time, she blinked.


    It was as if those innocent eyes were asking that question.


    Aren��t you friends with your blue brother?


    Unfortunately, the three did not have time to answer her questions.


    It was because the instructor sighed annoyedly and explained sparring.


    The sparring rules are the same as last time. Use only the swordsmanship learned in class.


    The instructor complained, saying, ��I can��t make progress like this, and I��m only doing sparring in class.��


    However, whatever the instructor��s dissatisfaction, the couple��s sparring rang the bell.


    This time, it was Jin Parang who moved first.


    He hit the ground with a simple movement and struck the wooden sword he was holding with both hands from above his head.


    Minho removed Jinpalang with a wooden sword that was raised horizontally to the ground and hit the opening while he retreated.


    ��Kuh��!


    Parang, who blocked the mana-loaded blow, let out a short groan,


    but the blue did not back down. He gritted his teeth and pushed the ground with the soles of his feet, forcing Minho to take a few steps back.


    Power collided with power. Two cows head-to-head on the sandy beach and competed for strength.


    ����!


    There was no way that Minho, who was just a freshman in the middle school academy, could not beat Ain��s physical abilities.


    It was necessary to break the flow.


    Currently, Jinparang was focused on pushing forward only with force.


    It was easy for such an opponent to induce an attacking direction.


    He decided to send Parang away, who was only thinking about one thing, as if he had become a bullfighter.


    In the meantime, aim for the blue back and win the victory.


    why are you laughing


    But his prediction was half wrong. He had a hunch that something was wrong from the way Parang looked at him and laughed at him as he clashed the wooden sword.


    Knock it off


    ����. Oops�� I��m sorry about this. I must have had a lot of lunch earlier. All the belching comes out like this��


    Boong


    Now all the farts come out.


    Minho, who was burped right in front of his nose, shut his mouth.


    The smell that spread like a cumulus cloud in my nose was the first stench I had ever smelled in my life.


    ��this bastard!


    Minho, who was attacked unexpectedly, needed time to recover.


    There was no way Jinparang would leave that moment alone.


    head! waist! head! leg! fuck off!


    ��Kuu This is the real thing��!


    Blue attacked randomly.


    Minho was only focused on blocking the attack before he came to his senses. Then a burp or fart attack hit him.


    Even so, Minho was unable to use a proper counterattack.


    I barely regained the initiative, but the blue did not attack and started to run away.


    how fast it was


    He had to chase Jinparang with all his might, who was running around wagging his wolf tail and farting.


    That made my stomach churn.


    As a result of eating so much lunch, every time I moved violently, my strength was drained.


    I��m not chasing you, what are you doing?


    I thought of this from the beginning��


    Isn��t it obvious!?


    Parang, who had been running around, promptly caught Minho��s symptoms.


    Turning right away, he struck the sword and when the attack was blocked, he bent down and swung the sword sideways.


    It was Minho who blocked the blue while putting up with the feeling of being bloated, but gradually revealed his gaps.


    Now that it��s like this��


    In the middle of it, he realized.


    That there is no need to chase blue. It was only necessary to attract them to make them come closer.


    what? Why are you suddenly like this?


    Are you tired now?


    So he played Tee, who was not feeling well.


    At the same time, I intentionally created a gap.


    Blue, who knew nothing, rushed like an idiot, and Minho, who was looking for an opportunity, stepped aside.


    ��What? stupid guy


    finally got it


    He looked forward to seeing the back of Blue��s head, from which he could look down at the wolf��s ears.


    If you point the wooden sword at the nape of your neck with this, the sparring will end.


    If Parang hadn��t scattered the sand he was holding in his hand.


    ��ugh��! Whose eyes��!


    Couldn��t I have expected something like this? On top of the running guy, I��m with Jinpa. That��s what I mean!


    Ha ha ha, the sound of laughter was really annoying.


    But it was won.


    When Mo Min-ho opened his eyes, sand got into his eyes and his eyesight was taken away, and Parang was aiming for his neck with a wooden sword.


    Where did the arrogant Mokjolbo go when he looked down at me like last time?


    ��Is it good to win this way?


    What are you talking about? If you��re going to be a player, you��re screaming to know one thing.


    ����.


    Knowing that a seasoned player will do anything to survive, and a dead man will never speak.


    Minho, who was glaring at Blue, couldn��t refute that comment.


    It was embarrassing, but it was right.


    He was now being held captive by Parang.


    Dirty, petty and ignorant.


    I didn��t like this type.


    I didn��t even want to get involved.


    But the world, as Parang said, was a world where results were everything.


    He learned a lesson from Parang, who tapped his neck with a wooden sword.


    There are so many types of people living in their own way in the world.


    If it��s natural, it��s a natural fact.


    But experiencing it firsthand was something completely different.


    Don��t split up just because you won with something like this.


    Losers don��t talk, dude! And since I��m a year older than you, call me big brother?


    I��m dumbfounded�� Do you think that kind of sound comes out even when you look back on what you did?


    You shouldn��t just swing your sword honestly.


    The player��s world was different from the world of kendo he had been introduced to as a child.


    Looking at the wolf Ain, who was giggling in front of me and didn��t want to associate with me, I realized it all over again.


    That you can��t live without being honest.


    Likewise.


    great job. Are your eyes okay?


    are you okay.


    He exchanged glances with his childhood friend who was cheering him on among blue friends.


    A red choker flickered in his eyes.


    Swallowing the rising emotions, Mok Min-ho answered calmly.


    You can��t live without concessions.


    This thought has not changed.


    He looked at her and thought.


    ��The winner, Mok Min-ho.


    Oh why! I won!


    As a result, you did win. But I would have told you to only use the swordsmanship taught in class? I know you never told me about the cowardly act of throwing sand in your eyes. What the heck�� it was a strategy!


    ��I understand burping and farting. But throwing sand is not acceptable. Where is that! You should learn some sportsmanship.


    Meanwhile, the instructor clicked his tongue.


    Even though Blue shouted, the instructor didn��t seem to have any intention of overturning victory or defeat.


    Then, Mok Min-ho burst into laughter.


    As he approached to laugh at the blue, he raised the corners of his mouth.


    What can I do? Said I won


    ��what to win! The winner is me, not you!?


    Losers don��t talk.


    Is this annoying people!?


    Mok Min-ho quarrels with Parang.


    Those who watched the couple��s sparring from start to finish shook their heads back and forth.


    Above all, Eunha and her friends were unable to raise their heads. S��ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ��Parang is really mean.


    It��s embarrassing, so I shouldn��t approach Bing-gu oppa for a while. I really��


    Eunhyuk and Minji sigh deeply.


    The galaxy was the same.


    I said don��t get caught up in the mold, I didn��t mean to win in that way��.


    How to tame that wolf.


    Eunha stuck her tongue out on an inconclusive issue today.


    I agree with Minji��s opinion.


    For the time being, he promised not to speak to Jin Parang.


    Why don��t you just steal the claw I made for you?


    I regretted asking Byeok Hae-soo to make a high-quality claw for no reason.


    It reminded me of how she polished her claws to a shine, giving priority to her own hair, without showing any sign of practicing.


    What did Jinparang say then?


    Call it Blue Claw or something.


    Rather call it the Blue Club.


    If you��re going to use it for a haircut.


    I want to twist my neck.


    Eunha smiled and looked at Jinparang, who was arguing with Minho, with lifeless eyes.


    He wasn��t like an older brother who didn��t know where to go, either in his previous life or in this life.


    ��


    So what happened?


    how will it be That bastard��s game is still going on.


    After morning training, Eunha and Yeonhwa sat down and chatted in the reserved seats.


    Today, she brought out a lunch box saying that she had been making sandwiches for some reason.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa had a hobby like this.


    It was a strange feeling all over again.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa, who only knew how to wield a spear, had a hobby of cooking.


    Apparently, when Eun-ah was in middle school academy, she made lunch boxes for her because she woke up late, and it turned out to be a hobby.


    After hearing this story, Eun-ha opened her mouth and shook her head, saying that her sister had changed Ryu Yeon-hwa��


    ��how is it? Eun-ah likes egg sandwiches, so I thought Eun-ha would like it too��.


    It��s delicious. And I like egg sandwiches too. okay? Glad then


    Ryu Yeon-hwa is relieved.


    When he was swinging the spear, the face that had been kept as cold as ice looked like the ice would melt.


    It was nice to see a human figure.


    Sandwiches are fine too.


    Unlike anyone else��


    The sandwich she brought was an ordinary sandwich.


    When I think of the sandwich Minji made, I felt that even the ordinary taste was delicious.


    Come to think of it, is it okay for Eunha not to make a separate device?


    a device? A wooden sword is enough.


    Eunha pointed at the wooden sword in her hand. In fact, when he was making the blue claw, he was thinking of asking Byeok Hae-soo to make a device for him too.


    But even if I did, it was useless.


    Secondary academy students


    could not take their devices outside except for special occasions.


    Unless you are a high school academy student, you cannot take the device out or carry it outside.


    Even during class, I had to use the dedicated device distributed by the instructor.


    Personal devices were not allowed in class until at least the first semester had passed.


    So there was no need to manufacture the device right now.


    Anyway, Uncle Bruno has the device to use outside.


    Until this year, I��ll have to endure it with a wooden sword. Next year, I asked Hae-soo-hyung to make a device for class, and when I went to high school academy, I asked for my own device��


    Until I graduated from high school, I had to make my own device.


    I want to make the ��No One Cry�� that I used to use in my previous life�� but I didn��t know if it would be possible to gather that kind of material at this time.


    Oh, I hit the bell. I should get up soon to take a shower. I enjoyed the sandwich, sister.


    Yeah, next time I��ll bring something you like. Aren��t you bothered?


    I still wake her up sometimes and pack her lunches.


    ��Sister��


    Eunha felt sorry for Yeonhwa.


    Yeon-hwa replied that it was nothing.


    Eunha What do you like? Um�� If my sister likes food, I like it too.


    Do you have the same taste as Eun-ah?


    right what


    The two of them decided to practice together in the morning before they knew it.


    After leaving the training ground on the lowest floor, the two exchanged friendly conversations.


    Will you come at this time tomorrow too?


    I guess so. If you don��t think you��ll be able to come, contact me�� Oh, come to think of it, we haven��t exchanged numbers. �� I know.


    Realizing an important fact, the two laughed softly.


    In the meantime, we had only met in the same place, but we had never promised when we would meet separately.


    Can you give me your phone? I��ll put your number on it.


    Please give me a phone too.


    In the middle of the forest, where the humidity does not go away.


    They exchanged numbers in the scent of the grass.

 Chapter 231

    Relife Player 231


    [Chapter 079]


    [Library of the Dream World]


    The midterm exams are just around the corner.


    The students had to taste the hell that awaited them as soon as the May holidays ended. After all, in order to prepare for the midterm exam, I had to study for the exam without taking a break during the holidays.


    As a result, today, when a field trip was scheduled for the academy students, was the last break before taking the midterm exam.


    I have something to ask of you. As you know, the Mana Management Organization is monitoring the omnipresence in the country, so it would be appreciated if you could keep quiet so as not to disturb the staff who are concentrating on their work.


    Today, the first year students of the Secondary Academy were touring the Mana Management Organization.


    The building that was built after demolishing Seoul City Hall without harming the scenery of Deoksugung Palace was affected by immeasurable protective magic.


    The guide who greeted the students at the door continued to explain the era when the Mana Management Bureau, the predecessor of the Mana Management Organization, existed.


    Wow�� what a nice building! I��ve seen it on TV before, but it��s the first time I��ve seen it up close.


    Don��t open your mouth like an idiot. Then I will go to Paris.


    Class 8 Blue looked at the tall building and opened his mouth.


    Even though other students were following the guide, they were busy looking at the building.


    In the end, Eun-ha had to hold on to Blue��s ear, which was admiring it while wagging its tail.


    When I went inside through the revolving door, Subin was looking through pamphlets in front of the information desk.


    ��whatever.


    You can also find it on the Internet, so why bring pamphlets?


    That��s right, that person��s explanation is enough. My head hurts. Why are you trying to read something like that?


    Why?


    Bae Soo-bin frowns as he fixes his glasses.


    As if she didn��t have to worry, she took one copy of each type of pamphlet. Then he sang Jinparang.


    I just got a text message from Minji and Seona. He asked me to take good care of my brother.


    what? They are very funny!? Are you doing it because you think I��m going to cause some trouble?


    If you know, don��t get away from me. I��m also asking my brother to please, let��s not cause any trouble today, huh?


    Jinparang, full of spirit, snorted.


    Like it or not, she, who was in the same class as him, saw the movement of class 8 and beckoned him to follow.


    Eun-ha smiled at her, who had recently become Jinpa-rang��s guardian.


    Even though he said that, he looked like Bae Soo-bin as he tried to take care of blue with a sense of responsibility.


    So, I thought to get over the troublesome Jinparang and look around the mana management device comfortably.


    I was thinking


    But why are you following me? why do you follow You are on a tour. That��s not it, Eunha Noh. If you��re in class 6, you��ll go to the place where the kids from class 6 are, so why are you following class 8?


    ����.


    Bae Su-bin raised his eyebrows and asked.


    Hearing that, he shut his mouth.


    She was right.


    Today��s field trip was being conducted in each class.


    Originally, he should have been on a field trip with the class 6 students.


    The instructor in charge of class 6 must have been looking for him when he wasn��t there.


    ��we��re not kids. There��s no law anywhere that you have to watch each class. You can look at it freely.


    Be honest. what?


    You don��t have a single friend in your class?


    This was also Bae Soo-bin��s personality.


    The personality to speak directly without saying things around.


    Eun-ha, who was asked if she had no friends, found out why she had no friends in her previous life or in this life.


    There was not the slightest bit of human consideration.


    It��s not that I don��t have it, it��s that I don��t make it. It��s not like I��m different from anyone else.


    what? Who��s talking about me now?


    no you are right


    ��no it��s not! I still have more friends than you!


    Bae Su-bin screamed. To the extent that the students who listened to the guide��s explanation turned around in amazement.


    students there. I told you earlier. please be quiet Next time, I��ll kick you out.


    ��sorry. Eunha Noh, you really��.


    Subin hurriedly apologized to the guide and glared at Eunha while gritting her teeth.


    Eunha turned her head away as if I didn��t know.


    It��s not that I don��t have friends.


    I��m not doing it on purpose. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    This year, Eunha was separated from her friends and was assigned to class 6 alone.


    As a result, when I moved in a class, I often moved alone.


    It��s different from class 5��s Hayang and Minji going together, class 8��s Subin and Parang arguing with each other, and class 10��s Eunhyuk and Seona having fun.


    he was alone


    That didn��t bother me. I just thought it was boring to look around alone.


    Then, I was following two people who were right next to me.


    You go back to your class.


    Subin was satisfied with this situation.


    She, who has lived only by being beaten by him in training to kill monsters, is trying to pay back with this opportunity.


    that��s right! you go back to your class!


    fuck it up


    And Jinpalang too.


    He was holding his belly button and laughing as if he was quite happy with the current situation.


    ��see you guys later.


    Do you know that you will be safe like this?


    Eun-ha promised to thoroughly train the two as soon as they returned to the academy.


    I will attack the monster until I hear from Bae Su-bin that he is my master.


    I will make Jinparang eat as much soil as possible so that he can��t fight back.


    I left the seat while chewing on Subin and Parang, who were teasing me behind my back.


    Just in time, there was class 5 near class 6.


    He subtly killed his presence and naturally hid among the class 5 students.


    uh? galaxy! Where have you been?


    what. Your class didn��t go, why did you come here? Okay, you came to us because you don��t have any friends, right?


    Hayang and Minji didn��t try to kick him out like the others in class 8.


    Rather, Minji teased why he came and made a space for him.


    This is why childhood friends are good.


    It was the first time Minji felt so grateful.


    Childhood friends were good.


    On the other hand, the non-colleagues who crossed the line of fire together in previous lives were really cold.


    The structure of the Korean mana management organization is classified into a total of seven bureaus. It consists of the Administration Bureau, the Monitoring Bureau, the Control Bureau, the Information Bureau, the Dispatch Bureau, the Special Secretariat, and the Secretariat.


    It doesn��t matter too much if you are an ordinary person and don��t know what each station does, but those who aspire to be players need to know exactly what each station does.


    Anyone here who knows the work of the Bureau of Observation and Control?


    The guide who was explaining the history of the mana management organization asked the students.


    Few people raised their hands.


    It was something I had learned in a recent class, but it seemed that few people remembered it.


    When no one else raised their hand, the guide pointed to someone.


    Bae Soo-bin was a study bug.


    The Mana Monitoring Bureau and the Mana Control Bureau play a role in monitoring the domestic mana flow.


    that��s right. So, do you know the difference between a surveillance state and a control state? Strictly speaking, I know that the surveillance bureau tends to be a white-collar worker and the control bureau tends to be a field worker.


    Looks like you studied hard. To add a little to what the student said, observing the flow of mana in the country as a whole is the monitoring station, and observing it in detail is the controlling station.


    Students, please come to me later and receive the prize. So, who knows about the intelligence agency!? The Secretariat is, of course, a place that handles administrative work, so I��ll pass.


    This time, many people raised their hands.


    It was because the Mana Information Bureau was frequently reported in the media.


    This is where you manage information about omnipresence and monsters.


    I��m mainly working on integrating the information that players have gathered empirically into a library. Occasionally briefing on operations.


    In addition, the guide explained about the dispatching country of the Secretariat of the Management Bureau.


    The Administration Bureau was in charge of managing everything related to Mana.


    As a result, it was not uncommon for management bureaus to overlap with other bureaus.


    This was also the reason why the people used the mana management organization and management bureau interchangeably.


    The Secret Service carries out special missions. The sending country is in charge of the player��s work��


    Each country has an important task. There was no easy or convenient job.


    The guide added that it would be better not to be complacent if you are thinking of joining the mana management organization.


    Some of the students who were thinking of becoming public servants hardened their faces.


    It was even more so when I saw the staff from each country running around busily.


    Civil servants don��t seem comfortable either.


    Where in the world would you be comfortable?


    Well, everyone must be having trouble.


    Minji, who was able to get a glimpse of the work of each country through the tour, crossed her arms and murmured.


    Eunha said that there was an omnipresence in Paju, while looking at the surveillance staff who urgently contacted the control and dispatch offices.


    The mana management organization had a guaranteed retirement age, but it was a low salary.


    It was not an ideal job for players who dreamed of making a fortune.


    It was natural that there was a shortage of workers, and they were the ones who lived without being able to get off work.


    What you will see from now on is the monitoring room of the Mana Information Bureau.


    The guide warned the students in front of the door to the Mana Information Bureau.


    Never take out mana from your body.


    It was said that if the information bureau, which collects information sent by players every moment, expresses mana, it could cause disruptions to work.


    Go inside and don��t be surprised. People working inside might be surprised.


    If you do it wrong, the library may malfunction.


    ������.��


    The students who went into the intelligence office were at a loss for words.


    This was because employees were playing keyboards surrounding a crystal ball that took up half of the space.


    There was a crackling sound. The crystal ball intermittently emits blue light as if linked to the sound.


    Meanwhile, on the monitor installed behind the crystal ball, countless amounts of information were passing by at high speed.


    Come over here.


    The guide beckoned in a low voice.


    The students who came to their senses moved stealthily and escaped the intelligence office.


    In this way, the intelligence agency is doing the work of collecting information. The reason we can live like this now after < Destruction at the End of the Century > is because we humans have been dealing with information obtained empirically.


    ������.��


    The students were overwhelmed by the amount of information.


    They could do nothing but listen quietly to what the guide had to say.


    Then let��s move on to the secretariat.


    In major administrative districts, there are branches that have reduced the mana management organization.


    The guide explained the work of the branch and moved to the secretariat.


    ��I really don��t fit in here.


    Uh�� It��s the head��.


    Eunha and Minji also moved on.


    The two suffered from motion sickness caused by an excessive amount of information.


    So, I didn��t notice that White had disappeared.


    ��


    Great! What a great!


    Only these words came out.


    The moment he entered the intelligence bureau monitoring room, Hayang was amazed at the information covering the entire space.


    Reading the information through Mana, she was able to figure out what the people in the intelligence agency were doing.


    It��s like reading a book with your body!


    It was a strange feeling.


    She read the mana entering the crystal ball one by one and fell in love with the sea of information.


    White, who reads the book once, doesn��t notice even if someone touches her.


    The students make their way through the intelligence office, but she doesn��t see them as she��s swimming in a sea of information.


    huh? what is that mana?


    It was then.


    She tilted her head at the sight of mana escaping through a side road instead of entering the crystal sphere.


    I gently touched the current nearby.


    ��amazing!


    Can��t even compare to other mana!


    The amount of information Mana possessed was vast. Excited by the sensations that ran through her body, she lost her cool.


    I want to read that information.


    Hayang, a reader who is recognized by Alice��s chairman Min Jun-sik, has fallen into a side road.


    No one saw her running there.


    I think I went in here��


    Is the door locked?


    There is no business in front of the book.


    Hayang, whose desire to read the information became stronger, decided to open the doorknob where the protection magic was deployed.


    Seeing the flow of countless mana, she unfolded her magic without contacting the flow that floated through the Information Bureau.


    wow��!


    There was nothing but admiration.


    After riding the elevator to the top floor of the mana management apparatus, Hayang looked at the current floating around.


    Mana containing information was swimming like a living fish.


    She wandered around the space plastered with glass windows and read the information.


    The more I read the information, the more strangely it felt like my horizons widened.


    ��now what?


    After enjoying the information to the fullest, she slowly came to her senses.


    A mistake you made unintentionally. I was wondering how to do this.


    ��I��m going to sneak out.


    I don��t know.


    She decided to go downstairs, mimicking a face with a view of the galaxy from time to time.


    Then my eyes went to the center of space.


    A certain capsule was placed on a podium-like place a few steps away from the ground.


    Only then did she grasp the fact that the information in this space was flowing around that capsule.


    What is that?


    At first glance, it looked like a cradle.


    A very large cradle with a covered lid.


    Intrigued, Hayang moved closer to the capsule.


    I looked inside and paused.


    ��uh?


    Inside the capsule, a boy younger than herself was sleeping.


    The boy, who looked as if he were dead, had pretty features.


    Pure white skin and light brown hair without any blemishes.


    But she was more interested in the child��s hands folded over his chest than his appearance.


    The child was holding a rosary in her hand.


    Rosario elaborately engraved.


    The red jewel located in the center flashed a soft light in response to the mana drifting around.


    ��pretty.


    The image of a pretty boy holding a pretty rosario was like a painting.


    Sleeping like Snow White is always waiting for someone to wake her up.


    ����Huh?


    For a moment I thought I was wrong.


    Because the boy had his eyes open.


    When our eyes met, Hayang sat down with the feeling of his heart sinking.


    ��I��m sick to death.


    The boy who woke up opened the glass wall by himself and got up.


    The boy stretched out by shaking his waist from side to side and found White sitting on the floor.


    ����.


    Are you a substitute today?


    ��uh?


    It looks so goofy. So trustworthy��


    The boy frowned.


    Because she was an academy student.


    I��m not sleeping�� no, I��m awake��


    ����. why is an academy student here?


    Today�� field trip�� How did you get here in the first place? He wouldn��t have been able to come in because he had a protection spell on him��


    ����.


    Open the doorknob.


    Hayang couldn��t say that.


    Because I knew that even in a chaotic situation, it could turn against me.


    No, more than that�� How did you stay sane even after coming here? Tolerably the amount of information��


    ����.


    Are you wearing layers of camouflage magic?


    ����.


    What is it? Don��t resist, let go. �� oh!


    The boy saw through the camouflage magic she was wearing.


    A girl with an absurdly large amount of mana.


    Moreover, the girl remained sane and did not get lost in the sea of information.


    ��Is it because of the gift?


    The boy immediately guessed her gift.


    The gift of accepting a lot of information at the same time < Multitasking >.


    It was just a common gift, but with the addition of her vast amount of mana, it seemed that she was able to survive in the sea of information.


    ��that��s interesting


    uh? What are you doing!? Don��t talk and lie down for a moment.


    Intrigued, the boy placed her in the cradle he had been lying on.


    Giving Rosario.


    White tried to resist, but she couldn��t shake off the magic embodied by the boy.


    Tied up with mana, she could only lie in the cradle and look up at the boy.


    My pinch hitter just isn��t coming��. Until then, would you like to try it?


    ��Yes? What what!?


    You shouldn��t judge others by their appearance.


    Realizing that he was quite talented, Hayang quickly corrected his words.


    Either way, the child from the cradle lowered the glass walls.


    ��Have a nice dream.


    The world


    went dark.

 Chapter 232

    Relife Player 232


    [Chapter 079]


    [Library of the Fantasy World (2)]


    In simple terms, the player library is a database that combines mana data.


    The International Mana Management Organization provides access to the player library to member countries so that all mankind can view the data accumulated empirically by players for free.


    The place the guide guided the secondary academy students to was a memorial hall not far from the intelligence bureau monitoring room.


    After < Destruction at the End of the Century >, photographs of mankind collecting information about monsters experientially can be seen anywhere in the memorial hall.


    Among them, the students focused on the crystal ball in the center.


    Mana made up of several branches was floating inside the transparent sphere.


    And the touch panel monitor connected to it was showing the information stored in the crystal ball.


    This is a player library created for a special purpose by the Mana Management Bureau, the predecessor of the Mana Management Organization.


    At the time, it was not easy to access the player library, so it was necessary to have a data storage device that could be accessed at any time without access.


    This crystal sphere was the artifact that stored the most data among data storage devices manufactured in Korea at the time. Of course, due to its bulk, it could only be used in the monitor room.


    It has been 30 years since < Destruction at the End of the Century >. Modern humans could simply access the player��s library via the Internet and find the information they were looking for.


    In addition, the development of technology has improved the ability to store library data in smartphones or other media.


    Nevertheless, navigators who specialize in player libraries were still in the limelight.


    No matter how advanced the technology is, the data in the library is vast, and communication failures are still occurring in areas with high mana concentration.


    Eunha thought about the incompleteness of the player library while looking around the changes in library models.


    The data in the player library was so vast that we added and modified information by collecting various opinions from players in real time.


    Therefore, the model that can store data was not the data at the time of use, but the past data.


    Unable to accept the vast amount of data, people had no choice but to select and store the data they wanted to include in the library model.


    Sirius and Pine��s joint venture has changed the library model, but�� I can��t even put my smartphone in it yet.


    Eunha pulled out a smartphone released by Sirius this year.


    It was a model that could store some of the player library data, but it still had limitations.


    ��The disadvantages of the Lee model are clear. In a place where electronic devices do not communicate, you cannot use anything other than the stored data, so you cannot get the most necessary information at that time. Also, when a new monster is discovered, there is a part where you can��t expect help from the library model.


    That��s why it��s important to have a navigator that can instantly identify, add, and modify information, and above all, access the library core.


    Do any of you aspire to be a navigator?


    The guide raised his hand and asked.


    Students who had not yet learned the detailed roles of players did not raise their hands right away, saying they hoped to become navigators.


    Only a few people raised their hands.


    Eunha decided to keep an eye on them. This is because it was judged that even in the first year of secondary academy, students who already hoped to become navigators would be preparing for that.


    It was worth keeping an eye on.


    I would like to give one piece of advice to aspiring navigators. Qualities of a competent navigator include not only data analysis and accurate situational awareness, but also how close you can get to the heart of the library.


    The world has been limited to a narrow range since < Destruction at the End of the Century >.


    Monsters appearing not only on land but also in the sea and sky disrupted the cooperation system between countries.


    Unpredictable omnipresence cut off communication between countries.


    Even so, the world communicated with each other.


    The International Mana Management Organization has prepared a way for each country to communicate with each other from the dungeon. That��s the player library.


    A dungeon is a world that is different from the existing world that is out of the providence of the world.


    Therefore, in the dungeon, it was impossible to contact the existing world.


    The reverse was also true.


    With the existing technology, communication across the world line itself was impossible.


    If so, how about exchanging communication with each other in the world where communication is connected, then returning to the existing world and spreading the exchanged information to each other��s countries?


    The International Mana Management Organization learned that countless worlds exist through dungeons, and made an assumption that humans might be able to create worlds like dungeons.


    Assumptions were verified experimentally.


    The player library was like a signal flare announcing the full-fledged launch of the International Mana Management Organization.


    At the same time, it was also the beginning that it was okay to deprive a few of the future for a greater cause.


    Eun-ha looked at the picture the guide was pointing at.


    People sleeping in capsules. They were the ones who endured the night like eternity and protected the destroyed world.


    And they died without even seeing the world they created.


    There is a gift called < Connection > that connects each other��s consciousness and consciousness.


    I think it��s a story that anyone who has learned basic magic introductory knowledge knows, but the world starts with cognition. Alone, you cannot recognize who you are.


    You can see each other��s appearance only when you are confident and the other person is there. A narrow world is created at the point of recognizing each other. And this world is established only when countless people recognize it.


    In this theory, the power of < Connection > connects the consciousness of the owner and ordinary people to create a narrow world. And by linking owners together, they create a wide-ranging world.


    Magic is the power to control the providence of the world. The collective consciousness of < Connection > owners created a dungeon-like world with the addition of magic.


    player library.


    The people in the photo were the owners of < Connection >, which all shared consciousness.


    In order to protect the library, they were not allowed to rest properly and had to sleep in the capsule.


    The Navigator has a medium that can connect consciousness with the owner of < Connection >. You can access the library in case of an emergency anytime, anywhere.


    But the library is a world of collective consciousness. If you do something wrong, you will forget who you are and wander in the world of collective consciousness.


    That��s why the International Mana Management Organization classifies library access rights into 10 levels.


    Those who form the core of the library are directly managed by the International Mana Management Organization, and member countries select < Connection > owners or players who can access them. It is a form in which each member country is assigned a country server from the central server.


    And each country divides the authority to access the player who manages the country server in a hierarchical manner according to each situation.


    Korea��s player library divides access rights into 10 levels, including the central server.


    The general public could access up to three levels through library models.


    Players could go up to 6 levels, and navigators were different depending on their abilities.


    And the only people in Korea who managed the 9th level of the library and had access to the 10th level were Yoon Seong-jin and a few others in the Twelve Seats < Index >.


    Yoon Seong-jin is doing almost everything, but


    Eun-ha turned to the guide who explained about the person who manages the library on the top floor of the mana management organization.


    Seongjin Yoon was the only person in Korea who could manage level 9 of the library without losing consciousness.


    ��Some�� only temporarily replace him.


    In the end, < Index > Yun Seong-jin had to spend 25 days in the library world and only had 5 days off.


    As much as that, there were very few people who could last for a long time in the center of the library.


    The number of < Connection > owners connecting each stage in each country was also insufficient.


    So those who owned < Connection > had to be protected by the state at the time they were discovered.


    Protection in the name of oppression.


    So you should be grateful to the < Connection > owners who maintain the library.


    Aspiring navigators strive to have the ability to access high authority.


    The guide was lying.


    Effort alone did not allow access to the backbone of the library.


    Accepting vast amounts of information was also a quality.


    It would be nice if there was one among the aspiring navigators who could connect directly to < Index >��


    I couldn��t confirm it with the naked eye.


    Eunha regretted that.


    In order to confirm their qualifications, they had no choice but to wait until they were trained by navigators.


    So, I decided to step back from remembering faces.


    As long as you have a firm goal, you can expect the ability to judge situations and collect information.


    Then to the surveillance station��


    the guide started moving.


    It was only then that the galaxy, which followed the moving procession, realized White��s absence.


    ��Where did Hayang go?


    I was so anxious


    ��


    ��Library?


    When I woke up, it was a library. There was no place where the book could not be seen.


    Above overhead, a winged cat was carrying books to and fro, and a pink rabbit walking on two legs was carrying a cart full of books.


    ��cute��


    a rabbit wearing an apron.


    A cat with wings


    No matter how cute you are, do you mean you can be this cute?


    Hayang was able to assert.


    Heaven was right here. I couldn��t help but think of it as my favorite animals were carrying their favorite books.


    ��There are also books like this. It��s gonna be fun.


    Rabbit brought some books to the desk where she was sitting.


    As Hayang looked at the covers of the books one by one, he fell in love with books he had never seen in the academy library.


    Some books had titles in languages other than Korean. When I turned the page, it was in a foreign language.


    Still, she inferred the content from the illustrations and turned the pages.


    It was when I was in the middle of reading a book.


    [What are you doing right now?]


    ��What did the cat say?


    The winged cat landed. After that, he sent his thoughts in human words.


    Jeong Ha-yang turned over the book she was reading and widened her round eyes.


    As she tried to grasp the situation, the winged cat delivered her thoughts in an angry voice.


    [Cambodia is requesting information on third-tier monsters that appear in Korea!]


    ��Huh? Cambodia? 3rd tier?


    [Anyway, the mana identification information of the guy who appeared in Ca Mau, Cambodia is the same as the new monster registered in Korea. Right now, I��m asking you to let me know if you have any information from the other side.]


    Um�� Are you talking about this?


    Strangely, she knew where the book the cat was talking about was.


    The unconscious is reading the vast amount of information floating around the library.


    Just in time, the book I was looking for was nearby.


    Hayang handed down ��The 3rd Tier Monster Encyclopedia of Korea�� to the winged cat.


    [This is not the time to read a book. You should arrange this book on the shelf.]


    ��Huh?


    The winged cat flew up.


    A pink rabbit wearing an apron came next.


    The pink rabbit stacked the books on the cart neatly in front of her.


    [This is the data sent by players from Gangseo-gu today. Please move this to the bookshelf.]


    I don��t know how to do it��


    [Please move it.]


    Hayang pursed her lips.


    The rabbit said sternly that foolishness would not work.


    She had no choice but to put the books that had been put on the bookshelf.


    Fortunately, it had a clear label, as if someone had put it on a while ago.


    After checking the label, she put the books in the designated place.


    Can I read the book now?


    Jung Ha-yang is still thinking about reading books in the strange world.


    Sweat didn��t flow, but she wiped her forehead and returned to her seat to finish reading a book.


    ��what��s this?


    Why are the books piled up?


    Hayang asked the pink rabbit waiting in front of the desk.


    The rabbit replied as if it were natural.


    [This time, it is Gangbuk-gu and Jungnang-gu. A little later, it will come up a lot in Busan Metropolitan City. A lot.]


    ����.


    [And the paper written here is the details of the current players�� inquiries. Requests are still coming in, so we urgently need to find data.]


    ����.


    [Oh, and this is a report on new monsters and new dungeons. After checking, send it to the International Mana Management Organization��.]


    ��What is this!!


    Jung Ha-yang, seeing the pile of books that continued to pile up even while the rabbit was talking, shuddered and put her hands on her face.


    I rarely had time to read a book. sea??h th�� N?velFire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    This place was a specification.


    [ah! Where are you going!]


    This is a dream, a dream��.


    We must return to the original world.


    Hayang ran recklessly, ignoring the rabbit calling him from afar.


    but was quickly caught.


    [Where are you going after giving up your work?]


    [Are you fooling around right now?]


    [Not working?]


    [Where is the time for this.]


    The animals that were busy running around the library blocked her.


    The rabbit that followed him even put his hand on his shoulder.


    ��I��m going home!


    [Where are you going!]


    [There��s no time for this!]


    Animals protesting.


    White tried to use magic to shake off the animals.


    But I couldn��t use magic.


    [Are you stupid? No, trying to use magic in the fantasy world��]


    [This is the world of the masters. It��s not your world.]


    [Currently, < Index > does not have permission to use magic.]


    I don��t know what you mean.


    Anyway, unable to use magic, she was captured by animals and taken to a desk.


    I had to organize my books as if I was in tears.


    I want to get out of here��


    [Work, work!]


    [Try to get involved. Inquiries keep pouring in.]


    If that��s the case, when


    should


    I rest��


    Hayang sighed.


    If you work, you will grow.


    Before she knew it, she was accustomed to handling books brought by animals.


    ��I want to go home now.


    [Please write something.]


    Hayang swore.


    In the future, I will not follow mana whose source is unknown.


    She was able to wake up from her dream after working hard in the library, where she had no sense of time.


    -Are you awake?


    When I opened my eyes, there was a boy.


    The boy with light brown hair tilted his head.


    how is it? Was it a good dream?


    ��What is the dream of not being able to read?��


    White muttered as if protesting.


    However, the child ignored the words and went on with what he had to say.


    But a kid who is only an academy student can approach the 9th level of the library. Maybe it��s because the gift is < multitasking > and has that much mana.


    It��s amazing to see you��re still sane, even though you could have collapsed.


    ����.


    Hayang glared at the boy.


    The boy��s eyes twinkled as if he had found an interesting toy


    .


    Then he opened his mouth.


    You do my < The Sid >.��

 Chapter 233

    Relife Player 233


    [Chapter 079]


    [Library of the Dream World (3)]


    Didn��t something happen in the Dream World!? Hurry up and find the cause!


    It was confirmed that < Index > woke up just a moment ago! Then the agent is not the problem! Who is the substitute today!?


    That��s��


    There was an uproar in the Mana Information Bureau.


    The reaction of the library started to drop a little while ago.


    As a result, complaint calls were pouring in from all over the place.


    Employees in the intelligence bureau��s monitoring room were running around busily as if their feet were on fire.


    Then, the employee who was checking the work log came up with a situation that even he could not believe.


    what? Say it again.


    ��the delegate is still waiting.


    So, who��s accessing level 9 of the library right now? That��s < Index >��


    I heard that < Index > just came out?


    It appears that an unidentifiable entity is using < Index >��s medium.


    An unidentifiable entity accessed level 9 of the library.


    Upon receiving the report from his subordinates, the general supervisor of the monitoring room of the Intelligence Bureau was heartbroken.


    does that mean it makes sense?


    Aside from that, how the unknown being was able to reach the top floor of the mana management organization.


    Accessing level 9 of the library, where the risk of mental collapse is quite high.


    Even so, judging from the fact that the library was functioning normally, it seemed that even after being exposed to a vast amount of information, it seemed to be maintaining its sanity.


    Who the hell��


    There were only a handful of talented people in Korea who could access level 9 of the library.


    As soon as such a talent was discovered, it was being hired for < Index > Yoon Seong-jin��s vacation. S��arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    So, I have no choice but to be embarrassed because there is a talent that the intelligence bureau could not identify.


    But Director��


    Why?


    Isn��t this terrorism? ��it��s not terrorism.


    A situation that could be called terrorism.


    However, the general supervisor completely denied that possibility.


    For terrorism, it was because < Index > Yoon Seong-jin was handling the work.


    Even though his work processing ability was reduced, the opponent who was connected to the 9th level seemed to be moving busily.


    Moreover, Yun Seong-jin was unharmed.


    If the unknown being was a terrorist, he would have harmed Seongjin Yoon or tried to spread something like a virus in the library.


    In the worst case, it makes the library itself inoperable.


    The library is starting up normally!


    A time that seemed both short and long.


    This situation was safely resolved by the agent accessing the library.


    First of all, the general supervisor, who was relieved, ordered the trespassing being to be dragged down to the top floor of the mana management organization.


    However, the employee who finished contacting < Index > shook his head.


    why. Why not?


    < Index > has sent a message not to disturb you. He said he would take him down��


    So where are you now?


    ��transferring to surveillance station. Why are you there?


    That��s��


    the employee swallowed and chose his words. Then, unable to overcome the eyes of the director general, he cautiously took his luck.


    ��I��m a secondary academy student who came to visit the Mana Management Organization today.


    what? who?


    The person who just logged in on behalf of < Index >.


    ����.


    There was a strange silence.


    It was clear I had heard wrong.


    The general supervisor, who was trying to argue, immediately shook his head.


    It was pointless to ask the staff.


    You��d be better off asking < index > directly.


    He got up from his seat to check with his own eyes.


    Several interested employees followed him.


    Eventually, they arrived at the Mana Monitoring Bureau��s monitoring room and had to hear a shocking declaration from < Index >.


    ��I��m going to make him my < The Sid >.


    Yoon Seong-jin of the Twelve Seats < Index > was living helplessly in the world because he spent a lot of time in the library.


    Those in the left were stunned by his sudden bomb declaration.


    ��


    What did I just hear?


    Eunha blinked at the sudden situation.


    I was on a tour of the surveillance station.


    In the meantime, White, who hadn��t been seen since some time, flew along < Index > Yoon Seong-jin.


    bound by magic.


    While he was staring at her struggling in the air, Yoon Seong-jin of < Index > suddenly said that he would make her his < The Sid >.


    Where did he come from and what did he do��


    That < Index > is paying attention.


    Eunha stuck out her tongue.


    In previous lives, no one in < Index > took < The Seed >.


    It only played the role of protecting the library on the top floor of the mana management organization.


    So it was difficult to meet him even at important national events.


    Even when he managed to meet him and asked Ha Baek-ryun to be his strength, he refused.


    ��I��m mad. My job is to keep the library. No matter who the fairy is, no matter who manipulates the fairy behind the scenes, protecting the player library is my job.��


    ������.��


    ��Thinking of the future of this country, you guys are the ones who asked me to protect the library. Saying that a few sacrifices are unavoidable for the sake of the greater good, and suppressing the freedom of me and my comrades and serving the country for nearly 60 years, ask me to help you?


    Why should I lend my strength to you, who would have tacitly accepted our sacrifices in the meantime, even if you weren��t that kind of guy after making a hundred concessions?��


    ������.��


    ��Please don��t touch me. Because I��m taking all the sacrifices you��re crying out for.��


    At the time, < Index > Yun Seong-jin was a being that no one was reluctant to approach.


    He is out of the human realm. The mana in his body prevented him from aging, allowing him to remain in the form of a child even after several decades.


    As time went on, everyone else got older, but only he didn��t change.


    Later people feared him.


    Moreover, his personality was worn out after spending time in the library.


    In such a situation, Mun-jun, the 12th throne < Cheolong > died, and Baek Seo-jin, the < King of Darkness >, stepped down from the 12th throne. At least the < Witch of Time > Prisis Memory, who could be said to be his companion, has been missing for some time.


    < Index > Yun Seong-jin, who was completely isolated from the mana management organization, could not help it even if he avoided other people.


    If that person had helped�� Maybe the future could have changed.


    In the end, < Index > did not raise its hand to anyone. Until the end, he claimed to be the administrator of the library.


    At the time, Eunha felt bad about it. If he had given power to Ha Baek-ryun, her position might have changed.


    Even so, it was already too late. Even if I regret it now, it was all in the past.


    In this life, I will not make it the same flow as in the past life.


    Eun-ha, who made such a resolution, decided to take White out.


    hey what are you trying to do what to do I have to get it out of White.


    < The Seed > of < Index > is not allowed. It was obvious that I would not be able to get out of the library being dragged by < Index >.


    In the end, you will end up being tied down by the mana management system.


    Other people might not know, but she couldn��t leave it like that.


    No matter how much it is the Twelve, I can��t tolerate taking away my party members.


    Eun-ha shook off those in front and moved forward.


    Jung Ha-yang was the talent he had picked out. Being taken away in this way was unforgivable.


    what are you doing here


    Eunha��.


    What are you?


    Yoon Seong-jin was in the middle of an argument with the staff of the intelligence bureau.


    In the meantime, Eun-ha approached Jeong Ha-yang and tried to use his magic.


    At that time, Yoon Seong-jin quickly noticed. He frowned and threw away the galaxy��s mana.


    ��What?


    Yoon Seong-jin raised the corner of his mouth as if he was interested.


    It is because Eunha finally landed her on the floor when she avoided his sabotage.


    Either that or not, Eunha didn��t even look at him and looked at Jung Ha-yang��s condition.


    Are you hurt anywhere?


    yes I��m fine.


    so? How did this happen? ��that��s��


    uh. What is it?


    As she tried to explain the situation in detail, she hesitated for a moment.


    I couldn��t have known


    she was well aware


    Eunha is not laughing.


    She recalled the past when she lost her eyes a few years ago and sneaked into her grandfather��s study.


    That��s when I was very upset with him.


    ��when are you going to hit me?


    seeing what you do


    Jung Ha-yang blinks her eyes as wide as possible and acts aegyo.


    Even so, Eunha was calm.


    I just open and close my hands.


    She didn��t know what that meant.


    Glutinous rice cake was a deadly sin.


    I didn��t want to see my cheeks stretch in front of many people.


    Seeing that you don��t talk, is it wrong? yes?


    Eunha, wait��!!


    It was when Hayang stretched out both hands to stop him approaching.


    Mana suddenly rushed around. A feeling of oppression spread to the surrounding area.


    < Index > Yoon Seong-jin, who created a sense of intimidation with his body mana, smiled brightly.


    He approached Eunha, who was standing in a calm zone like the eye of a typhoon.


    ��It��s a pretty good skill. But aren��t you too scared? I really don��t like interruptions when I��m talking.


    So who wants to use magic on my friend?


    look at this guy


    Galactic did not flinch even in the face of Mana, which contained a vast amount of information.


    Shaking off the sharp energy directed at him, he replied with a snort.


    Then he asked Jung Ha-yang, who was behind his back.


    Hayang, are you going to do < The Sid > or not?


    uh?


    Are you going to do < The Sid >?


    Eunha, of course, was aware of the toughness of < Index >.


    The fact that he brought in < The Seed > was definitely something to be welcomed.


    For the smooth functioning of the library, many navigators were needed in Korea to replace < Index >.


    Even in the sense of reducing his burden.


    Unless that��s Jeong Ha-yang.


    You don��t have to know the circumstances of < Index >.


    In his previous life, Yoon Seong-jin from < Index > clearly pointed out the heart of Noh Eun-ha from < Undead >.


    Eun-ha only asked Yoon Seong-jin for help to help Ha Baek-ryun stand, but did not sympathize with his grievance.


    As he said, his sacrifice was tacitly tolerated.


    Even now, that thought has not changed. < Index > was a must-have in Korea.


    A navigator like this cannot be found in Japan or China.


    So, I just hoped that Ha Baek-ryun would remain healthy in the future.


    To Eunha, < Index > was nothing more than a part-time existence.


    That��s why I was able to be firm.


    won��t you?


    ��which is absurd. Do you think you won��t accept the patronage of the Twelve?


    Eunha turned her head with her eyes asking her to speak.


    The answer was fixed, so the gaze told me to hurry up and answer it.


    Hayang had to answer his thoughts while looking at Yoon Seong-jin, who was not happy with it.


    ��sorry. I don��t want to.


    The answer was fixed.


    Eun-ha shrugged her shoulders at the short < Index > as if to look at him.


    On the other hand, Yoon Seong-jin looked at her, saying that it was nonsense.


    Did you hear? They say they don��t.


    ��Anyway, your intentions are not reflected.


    yes?


    what does this mean again


    Eunha frowned at once. I urged him, who didn��t want to lose like a child, to tell me.


    He grunted as if it were natural.


    The gift of reading vast amounts of information, the mana in the body that can strengthen it, and the mental strength that does not collapse even at the center of the library.


    Do you think that such a talented person would be left unattended in the Mana Management Organization?


    ��Hayang-ah, what do you mean by being the center of the library?


    What did Jung Ha-yang do?


    After realizing the nuances of < Index >, Eunha called her in a tone asking her to explain.


    She couldn��t help but laugh.


    Circumstances suggest that she had access to the central library.


    Then you can��t lose any more.


    Half of the desire to scold her.


    And half of the heart I want to praise.


    Eun-ha gave up asking her and sighed.


    I��ve been keeping an eye on her qualities, but I never thought I��d be able to access the heart of the library.


    It was not unreasonable to say that < Index > would make < The Seed >.


    He was a talent that should not be lost.


    Hey, Director General of the Intelligence Agency.


    yes < Index >!


    I understand that the owner of the < Connection > Gift is protected by the Mana Management Organization�� is that correct?


    Yes, that��s right. Anyone who owns the < Connection > gift must be protected by government agencies for the well-being of the country.


    You say so?


    Only when it is < Connection >. This gift is not like that.


    That��s all you need to do is get tested��


    Judging from the attitude of < Index > and the staff, it seemed like they were trying to make her into < The Sid > even if they had to forcefully attach a reason.


    However, the mana management organization had no authority to do anything about her.


    Even if she were to undergo a gift test, her gift would have been < multitasking >.


    Even if it��s not < Connection >, if it��s for the well-being and protection of the country, it can��t be helped even if a few are sacrificed for the sake of the many.


    And I think you deserve it. Right?


    Yes, according to the constitution amended after < Destruction at the End of the Century >, it is stated that sacrifice for the cause for the sake of the nation is unavoidable.


    The Constitution of Gnome.


    Cursing comes out.


    Eunha clicked her tongue inwardly.


    Talk about the revised constitution after < Destruction at the End of the Century > made my teeth tremble.


    Because of that, Ha Baek-ryun had to become a fairy at a young age.


    The world that perished was such a world.


    A world where the sacrifices of a few are justified.


    A world where those with power become justice.


    The way to survive in such a world was indeed simple.


    Can you do the same to the president of Alice Group?


    what? yes?


    to dominate the majority.


    to be a person with power.


    That��s why Eun-ha made a fortune with a provocative tone to people.


    Alice might end up ruining the country��s economy if she did something wrong��


    ����. What would happen


    if Hayang told her that her father was withdrawing from the potion business


    ��.


    Wouldn��t it? Even if the sacrifices of a few are taken for granted, if the sacrifices of the majority occur��


    ��that he was a direct descendant of the Alice Group��


    the staff of the intelligence bureau were stunned. After checking her background, he seemed to realize that he couldn��t force it.


    Even < Index > hardened his face.


    It was impossible unless she owned a gift like the gift from < Miracle >, < Connection >, or < Silver Silver >.


    Eventually I had to back off.


    ��Still, if you have any thoughts, come to me anytime.


    It��s not just sponsorship�� but on the condition that we help out a little��


    No! I��m OK!


    Hayang, who had been watching the situation for some reason, suddenly stuck out his head and expressed his refusal.


    Yoon Seong-jin had a face bitten by insects.


    Eun-ha took Hayang out, leaving him and the staff of the management organization behind.


    Eunha, here��s the men��s bathroom��


    Is it time for you to cover the bathroom now?


    ��sorry.


    Entering the empty bathroom, he scolded her for lowering her head.


    Of course, I didn��t forget to grab and stretch both balls.


    Wouldn��t I have told you not to do that in the past? ��Mi��Ah��Ha��


    It was dangerous this time.


    To have caught the eye of < Index >, an irreplaceable attraction among the Twelve Seats.


    If Hayang was not a direct descendant of the Alice Group, a situation in which he would open his eyes and cut his nose could have occurred.


    Not yet a player, he was helpless.


    It just depended on her background.


    At a time like this, I regret not transferring to the 3rd year of Higher Academy.


    Hayang, please don��t create any problems until I graduate. �� Sorry. I won��t do that from next time.


    And then again, what do you do?


    really! I��ll promise!


    i don��t trust you


    ��I really won��t do that from next time.


    ��Only once? Yes,


    I promise.


    While attending the academy, he had no choice but to rely on the support of Alice and Sirius.


    Or prove your skills.


    Even if it was impossible for something like this time, it would be possible at the academy.


    It��s the May holiday from next week��.


    Let��s start with what we can do now.


    Eunha made her resolution and took her out of the bathroom.


    Fortunately, the students who were under the magic of < Index >


    didn��t pay attention to the two who walked out of the men��s room.

 Chapter 234

    Relife Player 234


    [Chapter 080]


    [A dungeon no one knows yet]


    May, the month of family.


    The academy students, who had midterm exams next week, went home for the holiday.


    The same goes for galaxies.


    In the meantime, he returned home only on weekends, and he was enjoying his week-long holiday to the fullest at home.


    brother look at this! This is what I drew at school yesterday!


    Did you draw your family? Well done. right? Can I be angry at this? really!?


    Eun-ha, who was eating honey butter-flavored potato chips, leaning back on the sofa, looked at the picture Eun-ae, who had just become an elementary school student this year, had brought.


    The family members were smiling at the picture taken out of the small bag.


    Efforts were made to keep the crayons from protruding from the crooked edges.


    This is my mother�� This is my sister, right?


    Wow, my brother guessed right away! Yesterday, Dad couldn��t recognize who was the older sister and who was the mother�� It��s because Dad has weird eyes. how well you drew


    right right? am i good at drawing?


    Eun-ae, who was holding a sketchbook while half-covering her face, smiled broadly.


    Her eyes sparkled as if she had finally met someone who recognized her artistry.


    ��nearly a big deal.


    At least I could have been hated by Eun-ae like my father.


    In the heart of Eunha, she endured for ten years.


    If my mother hadn��t tipped me off, I would have ended up like my father, who had been depressed all day yesterday.


    After hard work, she praised herself for recognizing the difference between Eun-ah and her mother, saying that she did a good job.


    I won��t be angry though! Then what are you going to do when you grow up? Are you not a player?


    Eunha asked just in case. If Eun-ae says she wants to become a player, she even thinks of vehemently opposing it.


    Although there is no need to have serious thoughts about a child who has entered elementary school now.


    Fortunately, she responded calmly.


    I want to be a person who has fun with flowers and animals!


    That��s right. Eun-ae will be perfect for you.


    Eunae has been learning mana control technology to control gifts since last year.


    Eunha nodded her head to her, who is now able to communicate emotions in a friendly way with animals and plants.


    My sister wanted to live in a greenhouse. Eun-ae and herself will become players, so Eun-ae can live in peace.


    brother so! so why?


    Could Seohyun please contact her unnie? huh? Yep?


    ��to that sister?


    Eun-ae, who jumped up on the sofa, clung to him and acted cute.


    After eating the snack, he tried to wipe the salt on his hands, but he was embarrassed.


    Why did Seohyun appear all of a sudden?


    The doubt was quickly resolved.


    You know, there was a time when Seohyun went to unnie��s house to play.


    ��was it two years ago? there was I want to see that flower that Seoyeon unni showed me then! flower? You can see it in the botanical garden, but is it a flower that you have to go to the Sirius Group��s home?


    Seoyeon��s older sister did that. That flower is a flower that only blooms at your sister��s house��


    That must have been a lie. You can��t trust Seohyun noona��s words, but you shouldn��t trust Seoyeon noona��s words any more.


    Cho-rong and Hae-nim also said this��


    Eun-ae bowed her head.


    The pouting of the lips was cute.


    In the end, Unable to leave her sister alone, Eunha sent a text message to Seohyun.


    Could it be because it was a holiday?


    A reply came quickly from her.


    ��Seohyun��: Eun-ae, tell her to come when it is convenient for her. (13:23 pm)


    Seohyun: Are you here


    too ?


    After sending the reply, he stroked Eun-ae��s head.


    Soon, Eun-ae hummed and came out of the room with the coloring tools. I drew a picture without hesitation, as if I had come up with a new inspiration.


    what are you drawing Seohyun��s older sister! I will bring it as a present to my sister when she goes to play.


    ��Go for it.


    Eunha was worried.


    Is it really okay to tell my 8-year-old sister the truth as it is?


    Eun-ae won��t be hurt.


    The worry didn��t last long.


    He picked up his smartphone with greasy hands.


    I��ll have to tell this sister.


    Even if you see Eun-ae��s picture, please don��t get angry.


    My younger sister was a person who deserved to be protected. In order not to hurt Eun-ae, he decided to tell a white lie.


    Surely, Han Seo-hyun, who loves Eun-ae, will understand her feelings.


    But there was a wolf who didn��t even notice.


    ��Is this me? No matter how developed your hands are, how can you draw me as an animal that doesn��t know whether it��s a dog or a wolf?


    Parang, who woke up just after lunch, patted his hair with a towel and commented on a picture Eun-ae had drawn at school.


    After that, I turned my gaze to the girl who was drawing Han Seo-hyun.


    ��is that a person? Why do you only have 3 fingers?


    ����.


    ��ha��..


    Eun-ae was crying.


    Apparently he didn��t know.


    That anyone who cries favor in this house will pay the price regardless of the reason.


    The only exceptions are my mother and grandmother and Eun-ah.


    Apparently, hyung told me��


    Eunha brushed her hands and stood up.


    I��m trying to punish Blue��


    -Don��t bully Eun-ae!


    what!? Where the hell are you�� kuhh��!


    Abenir, who had come to the house just in time to play, grasped the situation and swung the mace of justice.


    Soon after waking up, Parang fell into dreamland again.


    ��


    Friends say they are resting well at home for the holidays.


    Bae Soo-bin, who was aiming for first place in the midterm exam, seemed to be studying in the dormitory without returning home.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa says she is training.


    Anyway, everyone was spending the holidays in their own way.


    I can��t even rest properly��


    Not to mention Jinparang is sleeping in the house right now.


    After getting off at Haengdang Station, Eunha sighed deeply.


    Everywhere I looked, I could only see houses. The residents seemed to be enjoying the holiday as well, and the quiet streets were welcoming him.


    He wanted to enjoy the holiday season, but he had no choice but to hurry up.


    The location must have been on the slum side��.


    I found the way by following my memory.


    In Haengdang Station, slums were concentrated in the Sangwangsimni area around the station.


    The area where the buildings were left with collapsed was not an environment suitable for human life.


    Even so, people in the slums were living quietly in an area that might collapse at any moment.


    ��what is he?


    Who dares to come down that road?


    What are you going to do with that guy?


    slum entrance.


    Eun-ha deliberately walked down a conspicuous path.


    Sure enough, I could feel the eyes watching me from all over the street. The children of the slums were talking among the alleyways as if to be heard.


    ����.


    He didn��t bother to deal with them.


    The risk to residents was low. There was no opponent to be wary of.


    He merely created a sense of intimidation by visualizing the mana in his body in the sense of turning off his nerves.


    He also looked at the people who were staring at him one by one.


    It��s all gone.


    Suddenly the sound died down.


    People living in slums were quick to pick up the smell to live on.


    He judged that he would be harmed again if he rashly touched himself.


    After shaking them off, he quietly headed to an area where no one would find him even in the slums.


    Where is this��.


    A building that looks like it��s going to collapse at any moment. A mana detection network was deployed around the obliquely tilted building.


    The sensor network, which was made as dense as a spider��s web, caused a ripple.


    There was nothing to react to.


    Was it that building?


    A leaning building caught my eye. Shaking his head, he entered the building.


    Deploying the mana sensor network again��


    ��Here it is.


    A ripple that was spreading was disturbed as if something had blocked it.


    It was evidence that a phenomenon blocking access to mana had occurred in the disorganized area.


    There were only three cases.


    Occurrence of ubiquity or


    Someone has deployed concealment magic.


    Or dungeons exist.


    The galaxy, remembering its previous lives, was convinced of the third case.


    Somewhere in the building is the dungeon you are looking for.


    What floor are you on?


    I can��t check the exact floor, so I have no choice but to check each one.


    The Mana Monitoring Bureau monitors the distribution of existing dungeons in Korea.


    All you have to do is deploy a sensor network in all branches scattered across the country and observe the disappearing reactions.


    This is because dungeons that were out of the current world��s providence had the characteristic of blocking access from the outside.


    However, there were bound to be dungeons that could not be grasped even with the observation of the mana management organization.


    It��s not the 3rd floor��


    then the 4th floor?


    The surveillance bureau was not tolerable, so they couldn��t check the inside of the building from a distance.


    It was something that the control bureaus traveling all over the country had to check.


    In addition, places where the erosion of the dungeon was weak did not get caught in the detection net.


    The detection network did not work due to mana concentration or artifacts.


    As a result, somewhere in Korea, there was a dungeon that the Mana Management Organization had not been able to figure out.


    The dungeon Eunha was looking for was one of those dungeons.


    ��Here it is.


    Room 413 on the 4th floor.


    Eun-ha stood in front of the red-colored door.


    Red was the color that showed the state of erosion in the red dungeon.


    The darker the color, the higher the level of difficulty, and the priorities of attack changed according to the scope of erosion.


    In that sense, the facing door was eroded and narrow, and the color was dark.


    Since the erosion only reached the space inside the door, it might have been impossible to identify it with the sensor net.


    At the same time, the difficulty of attack was high, so it could be called chaff.


    A dungeon that players might be reluctant to do.


    They didn��t even know that this was a real exhaust��


    That��s why the Red Dungeon Muhak Hyundai Apartment Building 103 41 No. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    3 was a dungeon that no one could find.


    A dungeon that the gypsophila party would never have found in their previous life if they hadn��t accidentally heard a ghost story from the children living in the slums.


    At that time, the members of the gypsophila party couldn��t help but be disappointed when they saw the red dungeon they had luckily found.


    Because they knew they had nothing to gain either.


    Erosion seems to have not changed then or now.


    But it was different from what I expected.


    As the first discoverers of the Red Dungeon, they made unexpected gains in the dungeon they conquered.


    Eunha loaded the Beretta. I checked the mangoche I borrowed from Bruno and opened the door.


    The whole bright red space was beckoning us to come.


    Kieeck!


    As soon as he entered, he killed the 8th tier monster waiting inside. As soon as I confirmed the disappearance of the guy, I stepped on the hallway.


    The trap has been activated.


    Several eyes appeared on both sides of the wall, staring at him.


    The ray-like magic all aimed at him in an instant.


    The Milky


    Way was not taken aback.


    Because there was no ranger, the trap could not be released.


    Instead, he chose to tear off the trap itself by consuming the mana in his body.


    First, I deflected the rushing rays with protection magic.


    After that, the vengeful spirits that came up from inside the body attacked the eyeballs moving around the wall.


    In this way, he broke through the front entrance.


    It is easy to deal with because there are few of them.


    The 7th tier monsters ran down the hallway screaming loudly.


    The Beretta will not be able to pierce their hard armor.


    Mana Crasher


    I knocked down the first one who ran into it with a mangoche. I quickly stepped on his back and dealt with the other two.


    It was a cramped space to wield a sword. In a situation where a supporter��s presence was desperately needed, he defeated two of them at once.


    The one I was stepping on disappeared after stabbing it several times with the mangoshu.


    Up there��


    There are two reasons for finding this dungeon. It was all in order to claim the results he had obtained in the dungeon before returning.


    He moved to the living room where the dungeon��s boss monster was.


    I know everything is there. come on out


    Although it is still daytime.


    Beyond the veranda, a red world reminiscent of the sunset was waiting.


    The Red Dungeon was such a place.


    A different world away from the providence of the world.


    It was clear that it was a world that could not even go out beyond the veranda.


    The deepest part of this dungeon was the living room, and there was bound to be a boss monster in the deepest part.


    It sounded like a kettle boiling water


    .


    He had been watching the direction the sound came from from the beginning, and he glared at the guy who passed through the veranda window.


    When the guy wearing the clown hat completely pulled himself out of the window, the whole area turned into red walls.


    Originally, there was no veranda in this room.


    It was simply a joke of the boss monster responding to the red dungeon.


    To stab your heart with a dagger knife the moment you approach to see the sunset.


    beep profit?


    The 6th tier monster, a cunning clown.


    The black clown bizarrely tilted his head.


    As if wondering how he realized his existence.


    Eun-ha did not respond to the one who turned the head in the opposite direction to return it to its original position.


    ��I just want you to throw up again.


    I aimed at him with my Beretta.


    The guy gave up his frivolous behavior. He just measured the distance between himself and the opponent with a dagger knife.


    Eunha was the first to move


    the revolver .


    The mana-alloy bullets that escaped the muzzle turned into huge thorns and flew away.


    I need to finish quickly and go to rest.


    There are two things you can get here.


    Hana The skill stone Invisible Tracker from the cunning clown.


    It could be said that < Berserker > was the magic that Noh Eun-ha��s tenacity manifested.

 Chapter 235

    Relife Player 235


    [Chapter 080]


    [Dungeons that no one knows yet (2)]


    Usually, monsters born in dungeons are stronger than normal monsters.


    Their mana comes from the dungeon, and in extreme terms, the mana of the dungeon is their mana.


    Therefore, they fill the mana in their bodies with the mana of the dungeon as if breathing, and the dungeon responds to the monsters like children.


    Beep beep? urg?


    Among them, boss monsters born with dungeons have a deep relationship with dungeons.


    The providence of the dungeon is manifested for the boss monster.


    The Milky


    Way repelled the rays flying from all directions with advanced control technology.


    But some had to endure.


    Because Pierrot, who is not affected by traps, swung a scythe out of the air.


    The galaxy, which hastily deployed a barrier to block the impact, shot the magic that flowed around her into dozens of eyes. The translucent shape, like a ghost, began to eat the eyeballs while making a strange sound.


    ��I should have asked Mr. Bruno to come with me.


    Dealing with a 6th tier monster alone was not an easy task.


    The thought that it would be easy to deal with was of course deserved to be thrown away.


    Above all, this was a dungeon, and he was the dungeon��s boss monster.


    Considering various factors, we had to not forget the premise that at least one monster would be a high tier monster.


    You have to kill the mobs first.


    Omnipresence was occurring everywhere. The dungeon is making subordinate monsters to protect the boss monster.


    If they join us, we��ll be at a disadvantage.


    But crisis was also an opportunity.


    Que��!


    Hey hey�� hey!


    Kurreu��


    The mana in the dungeon is not infinite.


    Killing subordinate monsters reduces the mana of the dungeon that much.


    The way to safely attack the dungeon was to reduce the number of monsters inhabiting the dungeon as much as possible.


    Only then did the boss monster weaken.


    Galactic stepped back from the living room and immediately killed the newly born monsters.


    Beep�� Profit?


    The boss monster that had been following him hesitated.


    It was because Eunha opened the door to exit the dungeon.


    See you later.


    Behavior where you don��t know who is a joker.


    He slammed the door shut before the dagger knife he threw at him rushed in.


    ��It��s a pain in the ass.


    Monsters born in dungeons never escape from dungeons.


    The exact reason has not been elucidated, but it is generally believed that the environment in which they were born and raised and food are holding them back.


    If the monsters leave the dungeon, they won��t be able to take advantage of the home ground advantage and will be weakened.


    Should I use the gift?


    no that��s dangerous


    I had to redo the plan.


    Eun-ha, who leaned against the door, recovered her health and mana while drinking coffee milk.


    I thought that it was a small red dungeon, so I thought I could attack it alone, but it was impossible to attack it without taking risks.


    Still, it was dangerous to hold out until the Gift manifested.


    The moment the effect of the gift disappears, it can be weakened by the recoil.


    If a new monster appeared after defeating the boss monster, it could not be properly dealt with.


    In the end, this is all there is to it


    ��I��ll write well, Julieta.


    He soon exchanged the Beretta��s magazine and drank all the mixed fruit potion.


    By the time the buff was wriggling inside her body, she took out the one-time artifact she had requested from Julieta in advance.


    Unhealthy Artifact.


    It was quite difficult to obtain an artifact of this size with the magic stones he had been collecting.


    I regretted giving away all the magic stones that were left when I made Abenius Cloak in the past.


    can��t help this either


    Artifacts that store gifts are not needed yet.


    It was also an experiment.


    Depending on the performance of the artifact, how effective the stored gift will be.


    ��amplification.


    Infused mana into the earring. In an instant, a golden aura that slowly rose up enveloped his body.


    A gift that increases all abilities < Amplification >.


    However, I could not feel a noticeable improvement in the performance of the artifact. At least it was a level of comfort.


    Beep beep beep!


    hello again But why are you out the door?


    Pierrot was waiting at the entrance. The guy who shook his shoulders made the sound of pressing the password like a jokester.


    It seemed that he was planning to surprise him when he came in carelessly, but Eun-ha showed a cold reaction. Mana that gathers at the end of


    one-point breakthrough


    mangoshu.


    The mana gathered like a spiral aimed at the guy, emitting bloody energy.


    The skinny clown crouched in a bizarre way to dodge the attack.


    Suddenly passing him, he was hit by flames falling from the ceiling.


    what can you do with just this


    I couldn��t help it if it was this kind of fire. Injecting mana into the cloak he was wearing, he expanded it to the extent that it was wrapped around his body.


    Covered in a wide open black curtain, the flames were extinguished.


    Brilliantly,


    I expected this much.


    That he would run into the flames.


    Mangoshu still had residual mana from using magic.


    It was scattered in a radial pattern.


    A clown who steps back


    madly .


    He retreated to the living room, where it was easy to wield his sword with Cheonbo, and aimed his Beretta at the guy running down the straight hallway.


    Three bullets


    from the revolver turned into huge thorns and intercepted him.


    The man whose shoulders and legs were pierced by thorns did not hesitate to load mana into his huge scythe.


    A red aura wrapped around the scythe, and the guy who entered the living room swung the scythe diagonally.


    A trap that works as if you waited at the same time.


    The galaxy had to fend off attacks from all directions.


    What do you need to stop?


    Just knock him down and you��re done.


    Unleashing his vengeful spirit, he rushed at the clown without hesitation.


    Mana consumption was considerable, but at the moment of danger, the compressed barrier was spread out in a spherical shape.


    While his attack hit the barrier and bounced off, he approached the bottom of his chest. Violent


    Venom Mangauche


    with a vicious aura.


    I tried to step back, perhaps feeling that he was in danger.


    But Beretta was aiming at him from behind.


    The mana that had been formed as thin as a thread was connected to the Beretta he had dropped beforehand.


    A gunshot rang out in an instant.


    The one with his back turned to the gun barrel was pierced through the side.


    His body slowly tilted.


    Eun-ha took advantage of that moment and cut off his shoulder with the mangoshu dyed black.


    Beep beep��!!


    The man whose arm had been ripped off screamed and hid into another space.


    He hadn��t shown up yet, but a grotesque scream echoed through the dungeon.


    The guy hiding in space must be looking for an opportunity right now.


    A chance for him to break through.


    But time did not raise its hand.


    Pepepee�� sis sis sis��


    The effect is later than expected.


    After crawling out of the TV tube, Pierrot collapsed on the floor and gasped for breath.


    He was somehow resisting the poison, but it was just a last resort.


    He aimed the Beretta between his eyes to sentence the clown, who was now struggling to move, to death.


    ��Sheesh��


    But the boss of the dungeon didn��t seem to have any intention of dying alone like this.


    Eun-ha clicked her tongue when she saw the dagger knife that came out of nowhere.


    It was the guy��s organ.


    An annoying magic that makes sure to hit the opponent once hit.


    That magic accepted the providence of the dungeon and flew around the space.


    A prudent child.


    It seemed that the blade that had grazed his cheek had poison on it.


    The wound started to sting and caused intense pain.


    No antidote was brought.


    Poison was useless anyway.


    First of all, you don��t have to worry too much about the poison of 6th tier monsters. S��ar?h the ��ov��lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Dokdo of the 5th hierarchy, maybe��


    the pain disappeared before I knew it.


    Eun-ha, who was cutting off a dagger knife swimming through space as if protecting clown, checked her condition.


    Even though a dagger knife had grazed by just a moment ago, there were still traces of cuts on the skin, but that was all.


    The providence of the lizard king, who is at the peak of almost all poisons, destroyed the poison that penetrated the body without a trace.


    ��beep?


    Are you surprised? Actually, I was surprised too.


    Most poisons can be neutralized, but I couldn��t help but be surprised when suddenly poisoned.


    Eun-ha shot a super-large thorn between his forehead with a calm face.


    While hearing the unpleasant sound, Pierrot, who was trying to defend the thorn, eventually stopped the seizure.


    extinction has occurred.


    Soon, the red dungeon, which confirmed the disappearance of the boss monster, was greatly shaken.


    ������!!


    A sound that cannot be expressed by human words. It was a phenomenon that occurred when a dungeon that lost a boss monster ceased to be active.


    Players described this phenomenon as ��the process of dungeons dying��.


    It was not wrong.


    The dungeon could no longer be eroded and he had to tighten his belt to defend the remaining mana.


    Then, when it reached a level where it could no longer create monsters, it was the end of the dungeon to disappear.


    Come on? this is mine


    A magic stone with green light added to blue light.


    It was the magic stone of the boss monster.


    With all her might, Eun-ha tore off the magic stone stuck to the floor.


    Since the core stones that make up the dungeon were lost, this dungeon was no longer viable.


    I��ll have to ask Uncle Bruno to take care of this.


    All players were obliged to submit a dungeon report to the mana management organization when they discovered a dungeon.


    Information on boss monsters as well.


    But he wasn��t a player. Of course, I didn��t even think about reporting to the mana management organization.


    It was a waste to reveal to the world a dungeon that would not be discovered for several years, even if there was a small reward.


    It��s fine as an azit.


    It��s also good for mining.


    This dungeon will create monsters until the moment they disappear.


    Eun-ha was planning to acquire the magic stone by acquiring the experience while killing them.


    But who would open a dungeon to the world without paying a fee?


    I was thinking of picking out the mulberry as I picked it up.


    How much I wanted to get this back��


    The yellow jewel that remained in the place where Pierrot disappeared.


    The jewels that emitted brilliant light were large enough to be wrapped with a hand.


    As he blew mana into the skill stone, a bright yellow light spread from the inside of the stone.


    Skill Stone Invisible Tracker.


    It was a magic that made it possible to aim at the wounded part of an opponent who had attacked once within the range of perception even with eyes closed.


    I��m not sure if it��s an invisible tracker, but�� what would be right


    The skill stone was a magic stone containing the providence that made up the extinct monster, which was dropped like a magic stone when the monster disappeared.


    One skill stone has one providence.


    For that reason, I wasn��t sure what kind of providence the skill stone that came out at that time contained.


    It was misfortune.


    If the skill stone has already been released to the world, it is possible for the navigator to investigate the library and find out the providence, but for the skill stone whose providence is not listed in the library, you have to investigate yourself.


    First of all, I took the skill stone, and the rest��


    Eunha put the manastones dropped by the subordinate monsters in her bag.


    If left as it is, the mana in the dungeon could use the magic stone as a medium.


    I killed the monsters that were created along the way, took the magic stones, and looked around.


    One of the purposes of finding this dungeon has already been accomplished.


    Although there was one more left.


    As far as I remember, it was in a closet or a cupboard��


    Very occasionally, there was a medium that escaped the influence of the dungeon and maintained its color.


    Even in the zone where the providence of the dungeon melted, it had a perfect form and contained a different providence from the dungeon. Or, because of its rich mana content, it served as a material for something.


    Players collectively called it Artifact.


    ah i found it


    I opened the dark red closet.


    The second purpose of finding this dungeon was sticking out its head.


    White flowers growing in heaps under a red suit hanging on a hanger.


    The white flower, rooted on the floor of the closet and using mana as its nutrient, was not affected by the dungeon.


    Seriously��this dungeon is a bonanza.


    Among the artifacts, the potion material was also called ��Elixir��.


    The white flowers hidden in the closet were magic.


    Besides, it is a star of purification that is difficult to find easily.


    Eun-ha smiled in satisfaction when she found eight stars of purification.


    It was worth finding this place.


    I found not one but eight stars of purification that grow in the red dungeon.


    Above all, this flower was not an ingredient for common potions.


    I��ll use a few of them to make an elixir, and I��ll have to ferment some of them


    and eat them.


    Elixir.


    It was the ingredient of the potion that had been known as Jeong Seok-hoon��s top-notch premium in his previous life with miraculous healing abilities.

 Chapter 236

    Relife Player 236


    [Chapter 080]


    [Dungeon that no one knows yet (3)]


    The best elixir in the world.


    The existence of an elixir that can cure almost any wound has led Korea to a country that no country dares to look down on in the future.


    Because every country cringed to get the elixir somehow.


    It��s Hayang��s father who made it�� It��s hard to accept even if someone with a human-looking face made an elixir.


    In his previous life, the elixir was a potion that only one person, Jeong Seok-hun, could make.


    As the owner of the gift of the most outstanding < filtering >, he added certain ingredients to create a potion that would make those in power greedy. Sear?h the ��ovelFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The reason why the Alice Group could become the fourth in the business world in the future was the existence of Elixir along with Jeong Seok-hoon��s excellent management skills.


    It wasn��t even a potion that could be made with knowledge of the ingredients.


    Jeong Seok-hoon, who had an endless hatred for monsters, devoted himself to research to improve the potion��s performance.


    Then he created an elixir and released the elixir��s ingredients for free to contribute to the lives of players.


    However, no potion maker was able to create the elixir he revealed to the world.


    This is because the mana component extracted from the material could not have been extracted if it had not been for Jeong Seok-hun��s < Filtering >.


    Furthermore, because it was so difficult to obtain the ingredients to make the elixir, there were only a handful of elixirs that eventually appeared in the world.


    ��I also happened to see all of them at the auction.


    The elixir was expensive.


    As a result, he could not be saved unless he had a deep relationship with Jeong Seok-hun or had that kind of power.


    Ironically, contrary to his wish, the Elixir did not significantly contribute to the lives of the players.


    I can��t say there was anything like that. It was thanks to Elixir that Onyang was sponsored by the Galaxy Group and became active as a < braver >


    .


    The potion he requested to make was the elixir.


    lucky guy. He also obtained the most difficult-to-find ingredients from Choi Ga-in, so One


    Taeyang��s family life was unfortunate.


    I had to take care of my mother and little sister who had an unknown disease.


    So he was gathering ingredients for a potion that could cure the disease in order to save his mother.


    Then, the accidentally created potion was an elixir.


    So, it was almost certain that he would become a direct descendant of the Galaxy Group, which had the most important ingredient for the elixir.


    So, you need to make an elixir. The only way to attract the warm sun is to heal its mother with an elixir.


    The reason why Eunha visited the dungeon today was because she could obtain materials for the elixir rather than skill stones.


    In a previous life, the mistletoe party accidentally discovered an unidentified dungeon and found one of the ingredients for the elixir in the dungeon.


    Because he remembered that, Eun-ha was able to plan a plan to obtain the elixir and put a debt he could never repay on Tae-yang for the rest of his life.


    Moreover, he even had a close relationship with Jeong Seok-hoon.


    It wouldn��t be difficult to make an elixir if you had the ingredients.


    I got the star of purification, and now there are 3 ingredients left.


    The ingredients of the elixir were all elixirs that were difficult to obtain.


    The white flower blooming right in front of you, which only grows wild in the red dungeon, was one of those kinds.


    Other than that, there were only 3 ingredients left. The essence of the snow fairy that lives in the clean zone of the demonic secrets of the demonic realm. Finally, the blessing of moonlight that is said to bloom under the moonlight.


    At least, the purification star was a material that could be easily obtained.


    Because I knew the zone where it grows naturally.


    the rest is the problem It seems like you can probably get the ghost flower somehow, but you have to find the snow fairy��s essence first, first of all, the snow fairy��s habitat�� Above all, the


    blessing of moonlight is the problem.


    ��Let��s think about it carefully. Because there is still time before Onyang enters Higher Academy.


    Moonlight Blessing was an ingredient that few people knew about.


    It was an elixir that had not been revealed to the world until the Elixir was created.


    So I��ve never seen him either.


    I only know it because I heard that it blooms under the moonlight.


    I didn��t know anything about how to get it.


    Although I know who has it.


    Didn��t I say you shouldn��t cut the roots? Just cut off the stem so that the star of purification can grow again��


    In a previous life, Eun-ha passed the star of purification to Seok-hun Jeong, and there was a time when she got into trouble.


    It is a purification star that is hard to find, but if you leave the roots behind, it will grow again someday in its natural habitat.


    However, since the gypsophila party also pulled out the roots, it deserved criticism.


    Of course, this time I carefully cut off only the stem of the star of purification.


    A bright smile appeared on his lips as he held eight elixirs in one hand.


    With this amount, you won��t have to use only the elixir material��


    The purification star contributed to removing impurities accumulated in the mana circuit and increasing mana purity before the elixir material. In other words, mana efficiency was increased.


    As he had little mana in his body, he had no choice but to increase his efficiency.


    Because there is no elixir that increases mana in the body.


    Efficiency must be pursued.


    The amount of mana in the body of every creature was fixed.


    This is because the bowl, which players often say, stops expanding and hardens after passing the growth period.


    Therefore, the mana in the creature��s body did not exceed the vessel��s capacity. There was a risk of causing a runaway if the capacity was exceeded.


    Even if there was an elixir that increased mana in the body, it would be treated as a dangerous item.


    It was advantageous to find an elixir that would increase the purity of the mana contained in the bowl.


    Among them, the star of purification was a highly valued elixir.


    I��m already looking forward to it.


    In his previous life, he sold the star of purification to Jeong Seok-hun.


    In this life, I will consume it until I cannot receive the effect of the purification star.


    Since the roots are left behind, the purification star will grow again until the day the red dungeon disappears.


    It��s perfect for writing as an azit.


    He smiled like an immature child and closed the closet door.


    It was a holiday where I couldn��t even rest properly, but I felt good because I got something.


    ��


    Where did you go? What is the clothes again�� Huh? This is magic��


    I��ve been playing in the dirt for a while.


    How old are you now, playing in the dirt? Where did you come from?


    ��Does my sister see me as a person who will come and hit me?


    Um�� my sister, but that��s not it. It��s a relief if you don��t even make a patient somewhere�� Ah!


    Eun-ah, is there anything you can��t do? Come on, both of you, and have dinner.


    Eun-ha returned home because it was barely evening time.


    It was too late to return after asking Jeong Seok-hoon for the star of purification.


    He skillfully created a potion of an elixir that hadn��t been reported yet.


    Eun-ha gave the potion to Jung Seok-hoon to share with his family as a token of gratitude.


    Hayang must be surprised by now.


    I wanted to share the potion with other friends.


    However, Jeonghwa��s 5 stars were not enough to share.


    The 3 flowers were the ingredients for the elixir.


    We have to let them taste the star of purification that will grow again later.


    Some of the potions brought home were delivered to the Avenir family.


    To repay the favor to Bruno and Julieta, who had only been helped so far.


    Today, I also asked Julieta to give me a gift for an artifact or magic to hide bloodstains on my clothes before returning home.


    Moreover, I borrowed the device from Bruno.


    In the future, Eunha planned to be taken care of by the people upstairs.


    Although he said that Bruno and Giulietta were not helping in exchange.


    Even if they swore allegiance, it was not to be taken for granted. They had to pay fair wages.


    ��Mom, what is this?��


    ��If you still drink Avenir�� Didn��t Mom tell you not to drink it?��


    ����it��s good. This is mine!��


    Eun-ha smiled bitterly, recalling what had happened upstairs a moment ago.


    Abenir had tasted the potion by chance and rushed towards it.


    In the end, Urbaneor, who had drunk all of Julieta and Bruno��s share, was excited as his curly hair stood up.


    The lump of talent even took the elixir, so I couldn��t guess the future at all.


    ��Brother! Give me that too!��


    ��There��s nothing good about drinking too much. Giulietta��s older sister, Urbaneer, is young, so she might lose consciousness and collapse while the mana circuit is being purified. Go to bed so there won��t be any problems����


    ��Yeah, okay. Shall we go to sleep with mom? Even the galaxy boss should go back carefully.��


    Anyway, there weren��t many potions left. Eunha decided to distribute the remaining potions to her family.


    leave one behind


    Although the family members were not players, the purification star was implied to have beneficial effects on health.


    There was no other medicine.


    ��what? Why are you looking at me like that again?


    My brother should thank me. What is he saying now?


    The blue one sitting across from him frowned.


    Eating with my face buried in the bowl, I didn��t even know that rice glue was stuck to my head.


    Either way, Eun-ha stopped paying attention and ate dinner. My mouth was happy because it was an evening where my mother showed off her skills after a long time.


    Everyone pay attention-!


    after all dinner


    He grabbed the family members who were getting up and ran to the refrigerator.


    A bottle filled with a milky white liquid was placed on the table.


    what milk? It��s not daddy��s milk, it��s medicine.


    is this a medicine?


    My father tilted his head at the white liquid in the large bottle.


    Other people��s reactions are the same.


    He poured the potion into paper cups brought by the number of people without answering the family��s questions.


    ��smells good!


    so pretty!


    The moment I opened the bottle, a sweet scent like condensed milk spread around me.


    Parang, who caught the smell faster than anyone else, raised his hand on the table.


    Wolf wagging his tail loudly.


    On the other hand, Eun-ae, who was sitting next to her, lit up her eyes as the ingredients turned into gas and went up.


    Eunha put her hand on top of the paper cup. If you don��t drink the potion made with the star of purification right away, the ingredients will fly away, so you have to drink it as soon as you open the cap.


    Where did you get this from?


    It��s from Happiness, Mom. Eun-ae, drink it all the way. All along? All the way. If you drink it slowly, all the good ingredients will be gone, so you have to take one shot.


    ��wow! so sweet!


    Each family member ate their appetites.


    Eun-ae, who received the potion first, gulped down the paper cup.


    Soon after, she drew a smile on her face and stopped turning her neck with a startled face.


    don��t stop drink and drink I want to taste it slowly��


    He raised the paper cup so that Eun-ae wouldn��t taste the potion.


    Even if Eun-ae, who was obsessed with the sweet taste of condensed milk, put on a dissatisfied face, it was okay.


    this is grandma��s Eun-ae seems to want more, so give it to Eun-ae instead of me.


    Even if you drink more Eun-ae, it won��t work. Grandma eats.


    ��okay. Eunha says you��ve been making medicines, but you can��t refuse�� Oh?


    The family licked their lips after seeing Grandma drink the potion and be surprised.


    Waiting for your turn to come.


    ��What��s so sweet about the medicine? And the feeling that my body suddenly becomes healthy��


    My body burns like I drank alcohol. what? Why are you today��


    Huh? why? ����.


    ����.


    Eun-ha turned her eyes away from her parents, who started having a secret conversation with only their eyes.


    Eun-ae can��t drink much because she��s young, but she has to follow her noona.


    Eun-ha only showed favoritism to Eun-ah.


    Receiving a paper cup full of potions, Eun-ah smiled, thinking that it was a good trip to the dungeon.


    It was rewarding to find the star of purification.


    circuit��?


    can you feel it Not only did the quality of mana increase, but it seems that the speed at which mana is expressed in the body has increased a little?


    Eun-a figured out the identity of the potion. With different eyes, she confirmed the change by expressing the mana in her body.


    The first time she tried the elixir, she looked quite surprised.


    My sister and Eun-ae often feed the elixir and it��s good for the family��s health��


    Hey! Give it to me too!


    ��give me please!


    Eun-ha joked with Parang, who was waiting for her turn.


    Jinparang, who would normally have been irritated, followed every command he gave in order to drink the potion.


    That��s how I was able to get the potion.


    The potion obtained after hard work was no different from a sweet drink.


    Wow, Jo Oh-on��!


    blue. Didn��t you say swear? Aww this is so delicious!


    Jin Parang quickly changed his words.


    The galaxy saw the blue hair defying gravity and standing upright. It seemed that he was shocked by the sensation of the elixir purifying the circuit.


    ��Eunha, I really don��t think I can live without you.


    be good to me in the future If you remember, I��ll make you eat something good in the future.


    Shall I rub your shoulder?


    For the time being, Jinparang will roll smoothly.


    Eunha laughed and drank the potion left in the bottle at once, and the


    sweet and soft potion, like condensed milk, passed into her mouth.


    My body heated up.


    The mana circuit was being purified


    .


    At this rate, the potion will be absorbed tomorrow morning, and the mana efficiency will be noticeably different.


    I��m curious about this too


    Eunha put her hand in her pocket.


    Infused mana into the skill stone.


    It seemed to take quite a while for the body to accept it.


    ��I��m sleepy��. Shall I sleep with you today?


    i��m sleepy too don��t climb first It��s strange. I can��t fall asleep at this time��.


    ����.


    ����.


    ��I��m sleepy too.


    On this day, the family closed their eyes at an earlier time than usual.


    Everyone was able to sleep comfortably.

 Chapter 237

    Relife Player 237


    [Chapter 081]


    [Maestro Full of Ashes]


    Beginner Swordsmanship 1st semester midterm exam.


    Each time the students taking the class were called, they went up to the area where the camera was installed.


    Cameras installed in four directions captured the students performing sword dance in detail.


    As a result, those who took the test were trying hard not to show a small mistake.


    ��ah!


    However, the student who was taking the exam was too conscious of the camera and his movements were off by one beat.


    From then on, the student made many mistakes and eventually had to come down from the exam hall with a gloomy face.


    The aftermath sang by one person affected other students like dominoes.


    Students who kept being conscious of the camera and making mistakes appeared one after another.


    ��Next! Noh Eunha!


    It was Eunha who cut off the chain of flow.


    Not paying attention to the students and the camera, he swung his sword as soon as the test started, stepping on the set steps.


    The sword in his hand feels light, and the hand that wields it feels heavy, as if he cares about life.


    It was nice, and only the sound of the soles of shoes rubbing against the floor and the sound of swords cutting through the air could be heard.


    The strong yet graceful trajectory took away the attention of the viewers.


    On the other hand, Eunha��s gaze was only on the sword she was holding in her hand.


    ��That��s it.


    After swinging his sword moderately for about three minutes, he announced the end of the test to the camera installed in front of him.


    The people who watched from the beginning to the end applauded in awe.


    When I came down the stairs, the instructor came and talked to me indirectly.


    Student Noh Eun-ha. What do you think about trying my teaching assistant? All I have to do is show the students entering next year the sword dance��


    Wasn��t it a test with a camera to show it next year anyway?


    This year��s secondary academy promotional video and next year��s video will be used as teaching aids, but showing it in front of students is another story.


    It must be difficult because I don��t know what the timetable will be like. And teaching assistants are so busy��


    All you have to do is show your face briefly during class and show your sword dance. I won��t bother you. If you show me the sword dance, I��ll be fine with the grades and points in this class�� Cole.


    The way there should be something coming and going.


    Having been promised an A+ in beginner swordsmanship by his instructor, he decided to accept the offer. It was an offer that wouldn��t be a bad thing to receive because they said they would take care of the points separately.


    Thanks to Yeonhwa noona.


    Eun-ha went to the place where her friends were and remembered Ryu Yeon-hwa��s advice.


    Without her advice, I wouldn��t have been able to complete the sword dance to the extent of capturing the instructor��s heart.


    I thought I should present her with some snacks next time.


    Leader! It was really cool! Did you hear the girls say the boss is cool?


    Well�� it sounds a bit cool.


    ��what��s up? Did you eat it? You say all those things to me. When you were young, you only revealed what to eat, but now you too��


    Yes, I��ll cancel what I said was cool. No Eun-ha was just No Eun-ha. My eyes were pouty pouty��


    Eunha opened her axe eyes and played a prank on Minji who was watching.


    Since I had been nervous for a while, there was also a reason to joke around so that I wouldn��t make mistakes in the exam.


    Fortunately, Eunhyuk seems to be okay, and Parang hyung�� Ugh, what am I going to do because I��m worried about him?


    Eunha found Parang and gave up worrying about him.


    I was sitting side by side with Mok Min-ho and having a snowball fight.


    Perhaps the most useless thing in the world is to worry about Jinpa-rang.


    Even now, when I say I��ll take care of you, why don��t you raise a white flag and step back?


    Skills are not shown through words, but through results. I don��t know how you��ve been living, but you get a big nose injury while talking with your mouth.


    What do you mean it��s so long? Are you saying you��re going to stick with me after all?


    stick. accept it


    ok don��t cancel later Instructor! I��ll start with it!


    Jinparang suddenly raised his hand and jumped up to the test site.


    The instructor, who had already grasped his personality, made him practice the sword dance first, even though it was absurd.


    Of course, there was no way that Parang could show off a sword dance with systematic movements.


    The movement of swinging the sword was very large and the speed of stepping out was quite fast. In the end, he had to come down from the exam hall while listening to the instructor��s bitter voice.


    Then next��


    Instructor, I��ll do it. �� yes.


    This time, Mok Min-ho raised his hand. The instructor sent Min-ho Mok to the test center, alternating with Parang.


    ��Sheesh! lack of practice �� It��s not that you lack practice, it��s that you lack character. what? Where is my personality lacking��


    Binggu oppa has no lack of personality from head to toe.


    ��Choi Eunhyuk What do you think?


    Are you all thirsty? I, who has so much personality, reminds me of some water!


    ����.


    Choi Eun-hyuk runs out in a hurry.


    Jinparang had a bug-bitten face and Minji burst into laughter.


    Eunha laughed as well.


    But he wasn��t the only one who burst out laughing along with her.


    Cha Eun-woo, who was sitting with his legs embracing, was also laughing, covering his mouth with his hands, as if he had heard the joke.


    Then I met his eyes.


    I also saw Eunha taking the test. It was really cool. Did you learn kendo from a young age?


    Who teaches sword dance in Kendo?


    Um�� that��s right. Somehow, I think Eunha is good at handling a sword. Even though Minho has been learning kendo since long ago, I think you��re better at it.


    Eunha learned everything on her own.


    ��self-taught? Can you? He��s a bit of a weird kid. Would you be surprised to hear my story? What if he was in kindergarten��


    Why are you like this? How ordinary I am, but baseless stories��


    What are you saying? And because normal people don��t tell others that they��re normal?


    ����.


    I understood the feelings of the blue galaxy. I intervened in Minji��s story to get even a little closer to Cha Eun-woo, but then I stopped talking.


    He just nodded his head to Eun-woo, who wide-eyed and asked if it was true.


    Well, it��s not like I��m on bad terms with Cha Eun-woo.


    Now it��s the same club��.


    The Ancient Literature Research Club has been disbanded.


    And the club that occupied the position was the cultural exploration club.


    Cha Eun-woo was a member of the cultural exploration club that became a club when Eun-ha and Subin Hayang joined.


    Although I haven��t been officially active yet, I didn��t have to struggle to approach her naturally.


    And Mok Min-ho�� Huh?


    Eunha tilted her head at the glance of Minho, who was performing a sword dance.


    For some reason, Minho was staring at himself instead of concentrating properly on sword dance. I can��t believe


    that


    .


    Eun-ha secretly approached Cha Eun-woo.


    At that moment, Mok Min-ho made a mistake.


    huh?


    no. Do whatever you��re talking about.


    Eunwoo is wearing a red choker around her neck. She made a puzzled face as she looked at the approaching galaxy.


    The Mok Min-ho I know wasn��t like that��


    But it��s nice that this one has more humanity.


    Eunha used her to do some tests.


    At that time, Minho Mokmin was crooked.


    A lifeless look flew in, but Eunha smiled and ignored it.


    I just wanted to play more.


    We haven��t exchanged numbers yet, have we? We will be doing club activities together in the future, so let��s exchange numbers.


    In class time? Um�� yes.


    Eun-woo, who was kind and deformed, accepted the smartphone that Eun-ha gave him without hesitation.


    Turning to her smartphone with a sorrowful face, she dialed the number.


    My smartphone is in my locker, so call me later.


    okay. Hey Noh Eunha, did you ever��


    eat it? Didn��t I tell you to watch dramas only at home?


    Eun-ha replied to Min-ji, who was trying to say something, with a nonchalant face.


    And I was going to see Mok Min-ho��s reaction, but the moment I turned my head, a wooden sword flew at me.


    Regarding his temper��


    Mok Min-ho could not overcome his temper and threw away the wooden sword.


    The galaxy, which reflexively deployed the barrier, deflected the wooden sword that was aimed at it.


    ��I��m sorry, Instructor. If I made a mistake and it doesn��t matter, can I take the test again?


    Instead, know that the grade you can get is up to a B+. �� I��ll take it again.


    Mok Min-ho has a sense of choosing. He had someone in his heart like no other.


    Eun-ha discovered a different side of him as he posed in front of the camera and looked up memories of his previous life.


    Mok Min-ho always led the 031 class students who lived for their pride at the high school academy.


    On the contrary, Cha Eun-woo treated the 31 class students without discrimination and met eyes with On Tae-yang��.


    Something must have happened does not exist.


    What kind of problem arose when two people who were said to have been best friends since childhood turned their backs on each other.


    how to take it


    Is it better to take it positively or negatively?


    Eun-ha turned her eyes to Min-ho, who was taking the exam again, and to Eun-woo, who was praying with her hands clasped tightly.


    ��My head��


    Meanwhile, Parang was hit by a wooden sword that flew out of nowhere and was lying on the floor.


    ��


    Second day of midterm exams.


    Aside from the written test, Eunha was confident that the practical test would be okay.


    The students, who were not happy with his move, attacked him in a pincer attack and were even beaten.


    None of the first-year middle school academy students could match him with the practical exam.


    I should say thank you to Yeonhwa noona. Thanks to that, I didn��t have any difficulties preparing for the actual performance.


    Even so, I wouldn��t be able to get first place in the midterm exam.


    According to Bae Su-bin himself, he got perfect marks in all the written tests.


    When Eunha asked for a specific page, she even recited the contents of the page in an instant.


    As long as I can get enough points, it doesn��t matter if I��m not 1st.


    I decided to give up the first place.


    To be satisfied with the top 30.


    So he was able to leisurely walk on the promenade while his friends were studying at the library.


    Soon, the workshop came into view.


    This hyung must be skipping meals because he is working in the studio again.


    It was obvious without looking.


    Byeok Hae-soo would be confined to the workshop and working tirelessly even after the evening hours had passed.


    There will be no change even during the trial period.


    Eunha, who knew about Byeokhaesu, was on her way to the dormitory cafeteria to pack a lunch for the two of them.


    Of course, it wasn��t just going to deliver lunch boxes.


    Eun-ha took out a glass bottle protruding from the bag.


    This is exactly what my brother needs.


    Because he was a weak person��


    inside a bottle with pure white starlight floating around.


    When the glass bottle was shaken, the liquid inside it oscillated and the stars floating in space swayed here and there.


    It was a potion purification star that had been prepared for Byeok Hae-soo.


    Even so, I didn��t take care of my health and died while making that sword so precious.


    < Unlucky Maestro > Byeok Hae-soo��s masterpiece ��No One Cry��.


    In his previous life, people mistook his posthumous work for a masterpiece, but in fact it was only an unfinished work.


    Because Byeok Hae-su couldn��t find an artist to engrave the crest on, and he passed away right before completing the sword.


    he was weak


    In a situation where he could not even receive sponsorship, he had been running a studio with his own money, and he poured everything into the work he created rather than his own health.


    Then he refused to take care of himself, saying that he would make a masterpiece to repay the favor to Eunha, who was indebted to him.


    I pounded the hammer, determined that I would no longer be able to use my one remaining arm.


    Spitting up blood in front of the furnace.


    ����.


    If you think about it now, Byeok Hae-soo may have had an intuition about his own death.


    So even after saying that he would repay the favor, he didn��t leave the furnace until the day he finished the sword.


    It��s all in the past.


    don��t do that this time


    The time he knew Haesu Byeok in his previous life was very short compared to other members of the gypsophila party. S��ar?h the Nov��l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Even so, the reason why Eunha can��t forget him is because she was always attracted to his cheerful and cheerful personality.


    If he had a brother, he would have done the same.


    That��s why he treated the writers who knelt down begging him to write a sentence harshly.


    At the time, he thought it would be okay to do anything as long as he could kill monsters.


    ��Why are you messing around in my studio!!


    Who would say this is a workshop? If you hit a hammer in a place like this, do you get any good inspiration?


    It was when he was about to enter Byeok Hae-soo��s workshop.


    Eun-ha, who opened the door softly, hesitated when she heard a sound coming from inside.


    Byeokhaesu was fighting with the students raising their voices.


    Among them, there were students wearing high school uniforms.


    Many of them giggled at him. Some dropped items in the workshop on the floor or mishandled the sorted samples.


    The sound of something breaking and metal objects falling to the floor was annoying.


    What the hell are you making a living for? There are only mediocre things��


    but I don��t think this is the case�� Where is the sample that was praised by the chief?


    Who wants to touch me! Aren��t you guys turning off right now!?


    The wall seawater soared to the point of anger and rushed at the male student who was kicking the sample that had fallen to the floor.


    Even if the other person is a high school academy student, he grabs them by the collar.


    Eventually, the students removed the seawater and the student who could barely breathe approached him.


    If you��re thinking of entering high school academy next year, just stay cool? So, who wants to work in a studio where the door lock is not properly maintained?


    The students giggled among us. They seemed intent on searching the workshop until they found what they were looking for.


    Byeok Hae-soo, who held on to his arms, had no choice but to keep his eyes open as they invaded the workshop.


    ��Why is this here? uh? Isn��t that a catalyst that is so expensive that you can��t easily get it even with sponsorship?


    So did you steal this? Huh, I pretended to be clean by myself, but then I stole the catalyst and sat there?


    Steal Who steals! Don��t give it away!?


    The wall sea water reacted violently.


    The students were busy looking into the catalyst.


    Soon, one of them put the catalyst in his pocket and laughed at it, saying he would find the rightful owner instead.


    ��You don��t have to search hard. Because I am the owner of that catalyst.


    Eun-ha, who had been peering through the door, opened her mouth as she entered the messy workshop.


    The students who had been laughing among themselves turned their eyes to him who had suddenly intruded.


    The students, who knew that the instructor had come in, burst into giggles when they saw the secondary academy uniform.


    what? Byeokhaesu Are you your guest?


    What kind of freezing would the owner of the catalyst be?


    Hey Jungding! Are you saying you know how much this is? Even the academy doesn��t have much stock.


    ��Why did I take my student ID and check it?


    A voice filled with mana muffled all sounds.


    Although the energy of the burnt out furnace still lingers.


    A chilly stillness came.


    The students couldn��t adapt to the suddenly changed atmosphere and opened their mouths like carp.


    If you check it, you will see the purchase history.


    Eunha approached the person who put the catalyst in her pocket and held out her student ID. With the other hand, he nodded to release the catalyst.


    Why don��t you take it and check it?


    ��This�� can��t be bought with sponsorship��


    So take it and check it out. You should be able to find out soon, but what��..


    ����.


    Sirius�� crest was shining on the tip of the student ID that Eunha took out.


    The image of a silver wolf with a star around its neck.


    The number written on the star is 0.


    ��nonsense��.


    The man doubted his eyes.


    The sponsorship level of business groups was divided into 10 levels.


    Level 0 didn��t even exist.


    However, if it exists��


    -Are you the main owner?


    why? can��t you check?


    What do you want to check? It looks like it��s the owner��.


    The student��s actions were quick.


    With both hands, he placed the catalyst on Eunha��s hand.


    Then, he led the students and rushed out of the workshop.


    In an instant, only Byeok Hae-soo and Eun-ha were left in the workshop.


    Brother, are you not hurt anywhere? ��thank you it��s okay But Eunha, why are you here��


    First, let��s talk while cleaning. ��uh yeah


    Byeok Hae-soo glanced sideways at Eun-ha, who had been threatening the students with a terrifying spirit until just a moment ago.


    I was just bewildered, not knowing what I had just seen.


    Now I��m taking the cleaning tools out of the toolbox casually.


    ��I guess it��s about that time.


    Eunha muttered as she collected broken glass pieces with a broom.


    < Unfortunate Maestro > Byeok Hae-soo.


    He was a one-armed man.


    When he was in secondary academy, his left hand was smashed with a sledgehammer by those who were jealous of him, who started to be recognized among the instructors.


    As a result, his health was damaged and he fell into despair and died after being ridiculed as a half-maestro.


    bro, who are these people?


    you don��t have to know


    I almost lost my acid catalyst, but I don��t have to know?


    ����.


    Tell me what��s going on.


    Later, the world praised him.


    As if all works of art have value only after the artist dies. It was


    a disgusting


    world.

 Chapter 238

    Relife Player 238


    [Chapter 081]


    [Ashes-covered Maestro (2)]


    Byeok Hae-soo did not have any special qualities as a player.


    No one thought he had the maestro qualities. As a result, business groups did not lend a helping hand to him.


    It��s embarrassing to say it with my own mouth, but even if it looks like this, my hands are golden hands. I know that my brother��s hands are golden hands.


    ��How come the reaction is not cool�� And my left hand is�� I know that the left hand is only a helping hand. �� uh? did i talk It��s not, but it can��t be��


    Okay, so tell me what happened.


    Well��


    Then, Byeok Hae-soo started to be recognized for his talent by some instructors and students while crying out for a single path as a maestro at the secondary academy.


    What followed was a planned development.


    Some applauded his talent, while others envied him.


    Actually, I have a lot of enemies.


    The elements necessary for a seed to bloom in the world are the foundation and nutrients to support it.


    Seeds that germinate in bare soil usually do not germinate and just wither and die.


    Among the students who dreamed of becoming a maestro at the academy, the students who were jealous of him tried to trample him in any way.


    Then, four months passed.


    Byeok Hae-soo fought with the students to protect the sword he had made, but his hand was smashed by a hammer wielded by an excited student.


    Byeok Hae-soo, who was looking for a support group at the time, fell into despair after receiving the stigma of being half-baked.


    Having lost a hand, the soul of the maestro, he was not supported by any group until his death.


    That��s why I set up a workshop on the lowest floor where I was reluctant to approach on purpose, but this time, the incumbent maestro instructor caught my eye��


    But did the middle school and high school students flock to me with something that caught my instructor��s eye?


    The head instructor is one of the top three maestros in Korea��.


    ��That��s understandable.


    After hearing the situation from Byeok Hae-soo, Eun-ha involuntarily nodded.


    Apparently, the mana alloy sample submitted for the midterm today was the starting point.


    It was said that a prestigious maestro had his eyes on Byeokhaesu, so there was no doubt that aspirants dreaming of becoming a maestro would not have turned on their eyes.


    It is impossible to report to the leading department or the academy��s autonomous committee


    .


    They could retaliate, so I had to be careful when reporting. Above all, those who had sponsorships on their backs could not be hastily punished.


    I didn��t know if the conclusion would come out that Byeok Hae-soo was wrong.


    The academy was on the side of the powerful, not the powerless.


    Such was the physiology of the perishing world.


    Had the galaxy not appeared just in time, Wall Sea Water could have been deprived of valuable catalysts and alloy samples.


    Why don��t you ask for help from the head instructor who took good care of you?


    what do you say are you bothering me? Instructor is interested in my work, not me.


    Byeok Hae-soo was right.


    Those who are often classified as blue collar workers did not pay attention to others even though they devoted themselves to their fields of expertise.


    Most of the players were also living their own lives.


    It��s only a matter of receiving support.


    The reason they touched Byeokhaesu without being afraid of the aftermath was because there was no support group.


    So all he had to do was get support.


    You don��t have to worry.


    Did you read Eunha��s thoughts?


    Byeok Hae-soo smiled lightheartedly while rubbing the cheek that had been hit by someone��s fist a while ago.


    I��m thinking of applying to the Donghae Foundation. Even if you don��t get enough support, it��s a little bit, but your wallet will be better. They won��t be able to treat them carelessly��


    Then it��s fortunate.


    If you request sponsorship at this time, you will have to go through a difficult process.


    Eunha was thinking of finding out if she could find a place to sponsor the Sirius Group.


    If you show Byeok Hae-soo��s work, I will definitely try to attract him.


    Thinking so, I handed him the envelope I was holding in my hand.


    huh? What is this?


    It��s a drink that��s good for your body, so drink it when the time is right. Ah, as soon as I open the lid, I have to drink it all at once. I��m sorry I kept receiving it from you like last time��.


    I��ll get it back later anyway, so just accept it. That��s even scarier


    .


    As if the potion made from the star of purification was miraculous, he held the glass bottle to his face and was busy staring at it. sea??h th�� NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ��is it a potion? It��s the first time I��ve seen something like this�� It looks like the stars are floating on the Milky Way.


    ����.


    Huh? what��s wrong with your face


    ��no.


    Eunha avoided answering.


    It was really a metaphor like the wall seawater.


    I��m not even ready. I can��t help but lose my words at the metaphor that hits me out of nowhere.


    Despite his size, he was a romantic.


    It might have been before the return, but since an innocent bear was blinking, I couldn��t reply cynically.


    Inevitably, Eunha decided to help clean the studio.


    Thanks for your help. When the time comes, I��ll give you a lesson. Because I still have the money to buy school lessons. If you buy it, I��ll eat it well. Of course you��ll buy me a drink too, right?


    Look at this guy�� He��s subtly adding a drink. okay okay But Eunha, it��s your exam period, can you stay here?


    What about your brother? ����.


    Wall sea water using a broom without answering.


    Eun-ha, who had already understood his personality, shrugged.


    Even in his previous life, he was absorbed in making works by locking himself in the workshop during the exam period. I didn��t pay attention to anything other than banging the hammer.


    kinda done


    Eun-ha, who hung the sword that had fallen on the floor, straightened her back.


    It seemed that the seawater had ended just in time. I saw him putting his cleaning tools in the toolbox and then settling down in front of the little furnace.


    He stuck out his tongue when he saw the sea water that seemed to live for the sake of making devices.


    Then our eyes met.


    Byeokhaesu grinned, revealing white molars.


    can you help me


    What can I help you with?


    From now on, I will make a sword to submit to the Donghae Foundation. I��m going to make it with Eunha as a model.


    ok then


    okay. Just stand there for a minute. I��ll bring a tape measure now.


    Eunha stood still in her place.


    Soon after, Hae-soo brought a tape measure and carefully measured his body size.


    ��Reminds me of the old days.


    Then, the memory of asking Byeok Hae-soo to make a device before returning suddenly came to mind.


    He handled the sword so harshly that he often got scolded by Byeok Hae-soo whenever he visited the workshop.


    Nevertheless, Hae-soo made a dedicated device for him every time.


    while leaving these words.


    ��the best weapon is the best weapon�� Huh? how do you know that It��s my dream to become a maestro who makes such weapons.


    is it so?


    Eunha took off her pretense.


    Of course, I didn��t tell the story I heard from myself.


    I��m not an official maestro yet, so I can��t brag about it anywhere, but I want to become that kind of maestro.


    If it��s your brother, you��ll be fine.


    If you say it, somehow it seems so. Thank you. If this hyung succeeds later, I will shoot beef!


    What he used to say in his previous life.


    In the end, I never got one.


    Eun-ha found the shadow of the man he had previously relied on in Byeok Hae-soo, who answered with a thumbs up.


    What would you like to make? What kind of sword do you usually use?


    ��a one-handed straight sword is enough.


    One-handed straight sword? okay.


    In her previous life, Eun-ha used a one-handed straight sword as her main weapon, and instead of a shield, she used a mangauche as a secondary weapon.


    He was wearing a long-range shooting weapon that was easy to carry around his waist.


    At the time, Byeok Hae-soo did not think his equipment was good.


    There is no other way to go to die.


    Since the dealer fighting the monster head-on didn��t use any armor, it was understandable to hear that.


    So Byeok Hae-soo tried to make a pair of mangoshu and armor with Now One Cry.


    I could only make No One Cry. Even that was incomplete��


    Byeok Hae-soo, who passed away at an early age. In the end, he couldn��t keep his promise to Eunha.


    In the end, the galaxy didn��t have the best weapon.


    The only thing I had was a good weapon.


    ��the dimensions should be this. I��ll let you know when the device is finished later.


    Also, there is still a little bit of the catalyst I bought with your donation the other day. May I use it? You said it last time too. Because you know how to use it. I��ll pay you back in double later.


    thanks!


    ����!


    Byeok Hae-soo smiled with joy and hugged Eun-ha.


    His arm muscles, like a log, strangled him.


    Suddenly, he gasped and panicked.


    This bastard! The real Eunha, you are my lifelong savior! ��Tongue bro�� This��!


    Byeokhaesu even rubbed his face with his unshaved chin.


    It was a great shock to Eunha, who had never experienced anything like this in her previous life.


    In this life, you are being treated like a younger brother.


    This feels bad.


    The longing was enough for this.


    Eun-ha missed Eun-ah.


    I felt like I should give Eun-ah a hug before going back to the dormitory.


    ��


    Byeokhaesu remained in the studio even late at night. He lit


    the furnace,


    broke the prepared iron ore into small pieces and threw them into the boiling flames.


    The flames that exceeded 1500�� intensified and sparks fell onto the sleeves.


    Even so, he did not stop to collect only high-purity iron.


    Soon, all the clumps of miscellaneous iron went into the furnace.


    But it��s not over yet.


    Rather, it was from now on.


    The air had to be properly supplied and exhausted.


    Don��t forget to keep the fire burning.


    He whipped the bellows with one hand and threw charcoal into the flames with the other.


    The flames that ate the fuel burned in an instant.


    At the same time, a catalyst that induces metal components containing mana was inserted.


    thank you eunha


    The catalyst gifted by the galaxy played a very important role in this process.


    It blocked the penetration of mana dissolved in the atmosphere into the furnace.


    Only the mana shimmering in the flames permeated the molten alloy.


    Once this is enough


    The fire has stabilized.


    Byeok Hae-soo, who gradually delayed the bellows interval, wiped the sweat from his face with his hand.


    Even if mana was blocking the heat, humans were too helpless in front of the flames exceeding 1500��.


    Even the water I had taken out just before had become lukewarm and did not taste good.


    what? Come to think of it, I didn��t clean that up.


    Byeok Hae-soo hurriedly got up from his seat and held in his hand the glass bottle that Eun-ha had left a few hours ago.


    White crystals were moving around as they hit the wall of the glass bottle.


    Even in this heat, the movements seemed to have not changed one bit.


    drink this?


    Strangely, the glass bottle was not lukewarm even in this heat and was cool.


    Returning to his seat, he saw the furnace and dropped some catalyst.


    Then, with the other hand, he took the cap off the bottle.


    uh��?


    It��s a big deal.


    As soon as the cap was opened, floating crystals leaked out.


    He hurriedly blocked the entrance with his bellows hand and drank it into his mouth.


    what is this feeling?


    As if the impurities in the body were cleansed in an instant��


    A keen sense of confirming the star of potion purification was shouting.


    It is said that the efficiency of mana in the body has increased.


    He opened his eyes wide, realizing the potion��s performance rather than the sweetness it brought.


    Then I saw


    The white crystals that had just leaked out of the bottle and lingered around the blazing fire.


    ��in?


    There��s no way that could go in��


    The catalyst I bought with my student ID card had the function of blocking external factors and stimulating internal mana.


    However, the white crystal went into the furnace.


    Having directly witnessed the absurd phenomenon, he doubted his eyes.


    Then, his eyes went to the white liquid that increased the efficiency of mana in his body.


    ��if��?


    At that time he was insane.


    Just what your intuition tells you.


    The potion remaining in the bottle was poured into the furnace.


    The pure white crystal began to react with the mana alloy, dancing with the flames.


    ��oh my god.


    Incredible reaction.


    He couldn��t take his eyes off the mysteriously reacting furnace.

 Chapter 239

    Relife Player 239


    [Chapter 081]


    [Maestro full of ashes (3)]


    This is the clich�� of clich��s. Speaking with my 14-year-old drama viewing ability, those bastards won��t quietly back down from here?


    Minji-ya, the expression ��that bastard�� is a bit refined, so


    it seems that Seona is noticing that there are other kids right now, but I


    wonder if the expression ��you..�� I am of the same opinion as Minji.


    The fox quickly changed his words.


    Eun-ha looked at Seo-na, who flipped her palms more quickly than others noticed, with a bewildered gaze.


    The fox cleared her throat as if she had always said that and withdrew from the conversation.


    why?


    Was it because I was staring at you?


    She tried to avoid her gaze, then asked with a blunt expression.


    No, just.


    Then won��t you keep looking at me? You still care. Nope. Are you going to keep looking?


    are you really


    why what


    Will you keep doing that?


    Eun-ha played a prank on Seo-na, who was angry with tears in her eyes.


    If he had been in the seat next to him, he would have played with his tail.


    Eunhyuk, who was restless next to him, had no business.


    I decided to pretend I didn��t know.


    are you listening to me?


    oh i��m listening continue. If it wasn��t for my real childhood friend, I wouldn��t have gone to


    school with you.


    Eunha and her friends were studying together for the exam.


    Eunwoo and Minho were also present at the meeting.


    Just in time, Eun-woo, passing by the multipurpose room, found them and brought Min-ho.


    So, when I started studying, everyone just drank the drinks I brought from the room and ate snacks.


    Then Eunha brought out what happened today in Byeokhaesu��s workshop.


    There is no way you can study with this number. Soobin and Mokminho are weird.


    Eun-ha quickly moved on to another topic and looked away from her laughing friends.


    Even in the midst of this, Bae Soo-bin and Mok Min-ho are studying on their own.


    From sometime ago, the two of them were solving problems among themselves.


    It was a truly bizarre combination.


    Bae Soo-bin is the type that Min-ho Mok doesn��t like.


    Were the rumors spread?


    It doesn��t seem like it��s completely wrong, though��


    Mong Min-ho, although authoritarian, seemed to know the extent.


    Until now, only one Jinparang had touched his heart.


    And the troublemaker Parang didn��t study this time, but was lying on the table and sleeping.


    Seriously, Binggu oppa is very carefree. How can you sleep so comfortably? Will I be able to graduate or


    something like that�� If I��m tired, I��ll go back to my room and


    sleep.


    Minji and Seona considered Parang, who was snoring and sleeping, like a puppy.


    It was worth it.


    I have an important exam tomorrow, but I brought a big pillow and just slept.


    He was truly a teacher on the other hand.


    But can��t everyone study?


    It was then.


    Eunhyuk, who was cracking the problem, asked the children who had only their textbooks out of their bags.


    It wasn��t even the last day of midterm exams, but he seemed curious about why they were playing without worry.


    Minji answered this right away.


    Come on? I became multitasking, so I was studying while playing with you guys.


    ��It��s not a monster, and it can��t be. Kim Min-ji, will you slip in tomorrow��s test?


    why? Are you unable to multitask? How are you?


    I��m multitasking too��


    Oh me too.


    When Min-ji got lucky, Seo-na and Eun-woo agreed, saying it was possible.


    The three of them made a lot of noise and put Eunhyuk in trouble.


    In the first place, shouldn��t the test be seen as the usual study?


    Seo-na shrugged her shoulders as if it was natural.


    This time, Hayang also joined.


    Eunhyuk��s face became more and more distorted.


    Now he realized.


    The only person who is cramming at the last minute is himself.


    no no!


    There��s a captain and a blue brother too!


    There was hope.


    Eunhyuk sent a look of salvation to Eunha, who was immersed in thought.


    Realizing their gaze, he suddenly raised his head.


    After a while, he grasped the topic and opened his mouth.


    -Don��t you know that? Textbooks were the easiest.


    ��is the captain that smart? Aw, that��s ridiculous�� aren��t you suspicious of me right now? ��If it��s the captain, it makes no sense.


    Eunhyuk quickly changed his stance. It seemed that this was not the time for small talk.


    In the meantime, Eunha had to deal with Subin, who reacted to the words thrown as a joke.


    I��m going to look at it so funny and then I��m going to ruin it. It seems like you��re still in elementary school, but the academy is��


    why are you doing this. Did you forget that you were ranked second in the entrance exam?


    ��really unlucky. I hope you catch a cold on test day and lie down.


    Bae Soo-bin grumbled. Then he fixed his glasses and buried his head in his textbook again.


    There were no study worms.


    what are you studying


    Going outside won��t help.


    Eunha smiled.


    Aspiring to become a dealer anyway, he did not dwell on the theory test.


    In the academy��s grade evaluation, the theoretical test also had a smaller share than the practical test.


    So even if I didn��t know the practical skills, I thought I��d see the theory in moderation.


    The problem is not tomorrow��s test.


    They said that there was no way they would leave Hae-soo hyung alone��


    Rather, what I was worried about was not the test, but the wall sea-soo.


    Without any patronage, he was subject to attack from students who envied his talent.


    A little while ago, Minji also agreed.


    As long as there is no background to support him, they will persistently harass him.


    In fact, in his previous life, he lost a hand in being bullied by them.


    If it��s Hae-soo-hyung��s skill, the Donghae Altar might accept it.


    Is it really so?


    no it can��t be


    The galaxy denied the emerging assumption. Had he really been, there was no way he would have left this world that way in his previous life.


    I don��t know what happened in the past, but it could have been that I was eliminated from the East Sea Altar screening or that I injured my hand before taking the screening.


    Or that they received low-level sponsorship and failed to escape their target.


    If so, I had to change my method.


    I��ll go out for a while. why? What��s going on?


    to call this night? to whom? Eun-ah sister?


    At that time, Minji glanced at him with suspicious eyes.


    Eunha did not respond properly. I just went out of the women��s dormitory and took out my smartphone.


    It is much better to be sponsored by Sirius Group than by Donghae Group, the 10th largest business group.


    Hitting them off is next. The first priority was to give him a solid background.


    Eunha sent a text message to Seohyun.


    The reply came quickly.


    ��Me��: Can you call now? (10:59 pm)


    ��Seohyun��: Call me. (11:00 pm)


    Short reply without a single emoticon.


    Thinking that Eun-ha was like her, she immediately pressed the phone button.


    hello? [hello. Hello.]


    Yes, it��s me. can i ask for something?


    [Yes, no.]


    Won��t you listen to me? [I have to come and go to listen. You said you would buy me a hamburger, but when are you going to buy one?]


    ��I��m a bit busy living at the academy these days��


    [Don��t lie.]


    The first clear voice I heard over the smartphone was a lie.


    I was hearing the sound of Bolmen.


    Eun-ha tried to comfort her, who seemed dissatisfied.


    But while it might have worked last time, it wasn��t easy this time.


    It would cut him off and rhyme as if she had been waiting. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [This time, Hayang said that.]


    ��What?


    [I heard you and Hayang went to the movies on the weekend? He said he was busy and had time to watch a movie with him?]


    What do you mean by that? If anyone hears it, they will think that the two of them went to the movies��. Because you went to the movies with other friends?


    [It sounds the same as that or that.]


    That or that sounds different.


    What the hell is that hamburger?


    Eunha clicked her tongue inwardly.


    It was amazing to hear the third generation of chaebol talk about fast food chains.


    It seemed to me that if I didn��t keep my promise, I wouldn��t be able to get away from her tirade.


    He decided to take her to the hamburger shop she was so excited about this month as soon as it was time.


    However, Seohyun did not back down from here.


    [Only hamburgers?]


    I��ll order a set menu. okay? [����.]


    Do you also want toys for children? How old are you, Seohyun and your sister, who are playing with the kids��


    [Do you want to get scolded?]


    Then what?


    [Noh Eun-ha, you keep doing that to me and you can get hit.]


    ����. [����.]


    The atmosphere suddenly became tense.


    The two couldn��t speak.


    The conversation had to be smoothed out somehow, but unfortunately the two lacked conversational skills.


    Eventually, the awkward atmosphere continued and silence came.


    [��Why don��t you say something.]


    Can I order a children��s set?


    [You��]


    I heard a grumbling.


    Eunha managed to hold back her laughter.


    It was a pity that I couldn��t see her when she was embarrassed at a time like this.


    If we had met and talked to each other in person, we wouldn��t have talked like this.


    It would have been pinched.


    It was possible because it was a phone call.


    when is the time I��ll match it on the day when it��s time for you.


    [��this Saturday.]


    Don��t you have tutoring that day?


    [You can leave.]


    Okay. Then, is there a movie you want to see?


    [��Movie?]


    Didn��t you say let��s go to the movie earlier?


    [����.]


    I heard only the sound of even breathing over the smartphone.


    Eunha waited for her answer while looking up at the night sky.


    Soon after, she spoke up.


    [��That��s right.]


    Then let��s go see a movie after eating hamburgers for lunch. How delicious is movie theater popcorn?


    [You only have food in your head, right?]


    I said that before, right? People��


    [You don��t eat to live, you live to eat.]


    ��I remember.


    A soft laugh lingered in my ears.


    Judging that he had succeeded in making her feel better, he decided to return to the main topic.


    But I didn��t get the answer I was looking for from her.


    ��What? why?


    [My sister has been working on the management of the Sirius Foundation lately. Even if you ask me, the decision maker will be with you, so it��s better to ask your sister.]


    Can��t you ask instead?


    It was an unexpected development.


    All in all, Seoyeon Han has a hand in the Sirius Foundation.


    He felt uncomfortable with her and didn��t want to get involved with her as much as possible.


    He probably would try to put it to good use someday, teasing that it was a debt.


    [It will be the same if I ask. If it��s an older sister��s personality, she��ll probably hold off the evaluation until you ask?] ����.


    [


    I could help her if she��s telling her in advance.]


    ��Ask for that as well.


    [okay. And the movie��]


    Let��s just put that aside.


    [��Do you want to get scolded?]


    It was a phone call that didn��t get anything.


    Will it be possible to replace the weekend with Han Seo-yeon��s phone number?


    The loss was great.


    Now that this has happened, Eun-ha calls Han Seo-yeon, thinking that she should at least get some caramel popcorn.


    I had to strain this time.


    Nothing good will come of it if you get caught up in her pace.


    [Is it Eunha? I got a call from Seohyun. But the spirit of seeing them together��]


    Long time no see, older sister. I��m busy these days, so it��s hard to go anywhere on the weekend.


    [Oh no. No matter how busy I am, I can find time to watch a movie.]


    Oh, I called because I had a request. I wondered if there was a place left at the foundation right now��


    The moment I deviated, it was over.


    I did my best to correct the track that was about to change direction somehow.


    In my previous life, I was stronger than holding the reins to a 6th tier monster and preventing it from crashing into the city center.


    Nevertheless, the galaxy did.


    As if his earnest efforts had worked, he heard a shrill laugh over the phone as if he couldn��t help it.


    The sound was so high that he quickly took his ear off the smartphone.


    [Eunha, if you bring someone, you should make it even if there is no space. At that time, Blue��s skills were not easy.


    Requests like this are always welcome. Only when the person you recommend has skills.]


    Skills are guaranteed.


    [Which one? dealer? Hunter?]


    Maestro.


    [That��s a bit vague. If you were a middle school academy student, it would be there��]


    Think about it after checking Lee��s skills.


    [You��re saying you��re confident in your skills?]


    Han Seo-yeon groaned.


    Almost passed.


    Eunha deliberately exaggerated and asserted to stimulate her curiosity.


    After thinking about it, she gave a positive answer saying that she would understand.


    [Tell them to visit the Sirius Foundation within this week. You can tell by looking at the device you made.]


    Yes, thank you. Then I��ll tell that brother��


    [But it��s Eunha. If it��s definitely a request, I think it should be clear that it comes and goes.]


    ����.


    [It may not be a big deal, but if it gets wrong, it could be a big problem.]


    I knew it would be like this.


    Han Seo-yeon was a calculating person.


    I��m not a person who moves unconditionally just because I��m curious.


    I was certain to break up.


    In that sense, it could be said that it was a comfortable partner as a trading partner.


    At least it wasn��t as bad as the 3rd generation of other business groups.


    [Of course, what I want to ask of you is really nothing. All you have to do is say hello as the CEO of Sirius Group.]


    Greetings?


    [Okay, hello. Did you know that Galaxy and direct descendants of KK Group entered the middle school academy this year?]


    Eunha answered yes.


    I already knew that Galaxy KK Alice and direct descendants of the Dangun Group were attending the academy.


    It was also because I came to the academy to create a chance to meet them.


    I couldn��t have known


    [Since a direct descendant of the Galaxy Group has enrolled, I have to go say hello in the sense of asking you to take good care of me. our world is kind of like that Eunha, you can go as the Sirius Group representative.]


    ��You don��t have to go to the KK Group, do you?


    [It��s okay if you don��t have to go to the KK group. Because Cheong-gi can go there alone to say hello. And what are we even bothering with the KK group for? Originally, a person who regrets this kind of thing digs a well.]


    The top-down relationship between the political and business world.


    I let out a sigh when I thought of stepping into the world of politics and business, where even insignificant actions have meaning.


    It was obvious that I would be out of breath.


    Fortunately, it wasn��t difficult.


    Choi Ga-in had business to do, so it just went well.


    Eunha accepted the condition.


    After all, he is receiving considerable support from the Sirius Group, so he had to attend their meeting as a representative.


    After hanging up, he returned to the multipurpose room to study.


    what?


    The smartphone vibrated.


    Eunha sat down and checked the PineTalk sent late at night.


    ��Haesu hyung��: Eunha! What did you give me!?


    I mixed a little bit of what you gave me into the alloy, but the effect isn��t a joke?


    (11:36 pm)


    ��Hyung Hae-soo��: You don��t have to worry about passing the Donghae Foundation! (11:37 pm)


    This hyung��


    Why? what?


    After confirming the text, Eunha couldn��t hide a bitter smile.


    To use the potion given to the world to take care of my body to make a device.


    If it was like Byeok Haesu, it was like Byeok Haesu.


    what are you looking at?


    Minji, who was posting traces of studying hard for the test on social media, asked curiously.


    Suddenly, she raised her head and checked his Pintok.


    Then he spat it out.


    Even if you don��t watch it, it��s like a video.


    I can assure you from my drama career, a crisis always comes at a time like this.


    It��s because I watched too many dramas. Now please stop.


    what��s up


    Minji snorted, saying let��s see.

 Chapter 240

    Relife Player 240


    [Chapter 081]


    [Ashes-covered Maestro (4)]


    The players called Maestro��s world their own league.


    Players were seen as a special kind to ordinary people who usually lead daily life.


    So, regardless of position, players had a sense of being chosen by thinking that they were superior to others.


    To the extent that they evaluate the Maestro��s world as their own league, you can see how much Maestro has a sense of choice.


    is that really Byeok Hae-soo is looking for a sponsorship this time. I heard you talking to the instructor. I think you want to apply for the Donghae Foundation.


    I will just stay calm��.


    I have no choice but to do that.


    Maestro is a small percentage of players, and most of them have been attending since secondary academy.


    As much as that, their industry was narrow, and academic ties and delays were prevalent.


    In that sense, Byeok Hae-soo was in a halfway position.


    Even though I entered the secondary academy, unlike other aspirants, I did not receive support.


    In addition, the backgrounds in which they were born and raised were very different.


    In order to live a full life at the academy, you have to avoid being disliked by people with extraordinary family circumstances, but even your skills are showing prominence.


    It couldn��t have been a protruding nail.


    As a result, other aspirants looked down on him and bullied him.


    I don��t like it.


    The maestro was proud of his skills.


    Even if it wasn��t, there was no way that the high-nosed people would welcome him who showed unusual skills even though they were the same age as them.


    If he was a wise maestro, he would have regarded him as a target to fight, but to young aspirants, Byeok Hae-soo was an existence that aroused an inferiority complex.


    In particular, disposable, who was the same age as him, had a strong inferiority complex to him, who thought he was inferior to him.


    I can��t see you doing well.


    Then, Disposable heard the news that Byeok Hae-soo was looking for sponsorship.


    He did not want Byeokhaesu to be sponsored.


    If Byeok Haesu is supported, it will be difficult to reject him.


    So, he was visiting Byeok Hae-su��s studio with his friends and high school seniors.


    In order to intercept the device that Byeok Hae-su wants to submit to the Dong-hae Foundation.


    ��Stupid bastard. So who wants to use a workshop with no security?


    Byeok Haesu��s workshop, located on the lowest floor, is old enough that the locking device is broken.


    After making sure no one was inside, he opened the door and entered the studio.


    Where are you?


    Disposable, who was looking around to find the device, soon turned his gaze to the table.


    There was one one-handed straight sword.


    Outwardly, nothing out of the ordinary.


    ������.�� sea??h th�� novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    However, those who discovered the one-handed straight sword couldn��t rate it as an ordinary device.


    It felt like something unusual was emanating from the sword.


    ��You��re running out of mana?


    The sword with its black blade did not shine at all.


    Like a night without anything.


    It seemed to have the power to charm people just by looking at the sword that did not allow any color and only had the same color as darkness.


    Eventually, someone next to him grabbed a sword in his hand.


    As the man poured mana into the sword, a bluish aura evenly wrapped around the blade.


    what? why? What��s going on?


    It��s strange. I don��t know if it��s because of my mood, but my mana efficiency seems to have improved��


    Is there such a device in the world? Just looking at it, it doesn��t look like there��s any text written on it. Maybe it��s because of the mood? let me touch you


    They each checked their swords. The mana transmission rate was quite good, and the mana surrounding the sword was evenly distributed.


    As the man who checked the sword for the first time said, it was a sensation that the mana circuit was opened.


    As if becoming one with the sword.


    They unintentionally admired Byeok Hae-soo��s talent, but they didn��t want him to stand out like this.


    Let��s go unnoticed for now.


    Hey, can I have that sword?


    I analyzed the production method��


    I was about to leave the workshop of Byeokhaesu regardless of how to dispose of the sword.


    Unless someone was waiting at the door.


    ��What are you going to do with it? ������.��


    There was no sign.


    When I turned my back, a boy was already standing in front of the door.


    Upon discovering his presence belatedly, they were so surprised that they shut up.


    All I could do was keep my mouth shut.


    Because the energy he exuded was vicious.


    What is it��.


    As soon as the boy took a step, disposable reflexively took a step back.


    But so did others.


    No one was willing to step forward.


    Although they are superior in height and numbers.


    Even if I was aware of that, I definitely didn��t want to go forward.


    why? To take it and hinder Hae-soo hyung from receiving sponsorship?


    When they didn��t answer, the boy snorted and asked himself.


    As if you weren��t expecting it.


    I tried to come up with an excuse, saying that disposable was misunderstood, but I couldn��t get it out of my mouth.


    The closer he got, the more he felt the air press heavily on his shoulders.


    knife.


    ����.


    Ask for a sword. you��re talking now


    W Here��


    death was right around the corner.


    I felt that way.


    Disposable, as his survival instinct told him, held out his sword with both hands to the irritable boy.


    Soon after receiving the black one-handed straight sword, the boy put it on the table without even looking at it.


    Then, with no further retreat, I looked closely at their faces, which were pressed against the wall.


    Things that don��t have the ability to learn�� why are there so many guys like this in the academy��


    ������.��


    The boy said to himself and clicked his tongue.


    Eyes devoid of emotion were scanning them.


    It gave me goosebumps, like a snake entangling itself.


    Eventually, when the cold face raised a smirk, I felt like I was suffocating.


    Haesoo-hyung��s future was ruined because of these guys��.


    Disposable couldn��t understand what he was saying.


    Only this one thing was known.


    That the boy in front of me is a devil.


    If there were demons in this world, they would look just like this boy.


    So will I have to pay the penalty?


    Otherwise, I would not tear my mouth and giggle with such a cruel face.


    Disposable shook his head vigorously. Because the words of asking for help didn��t come out.


    The moment the boy grabbed the hammer that was lying on the anvil, the remaining thoughts were completely blown away.


    Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!


    Only weird sounds came out.


    Disposable, who had his wrists grabbed and knelt down, shook his head back and forth like a madman.


    My mind and body, engulfed in fear, just repeated it like an idiot.


    help me! Wrong!


    No hands!


    He tried to get his hands off it somehow.


    But the boy��s hand was so strong that he couldn��t shake it off.


    Even in the meantime, the hammer in the boy��s hand did not leave the back of his gripped hand.


    It would be better not to fold.


    The boy spoke kindly for the first time.


    But the content was brutal.


    Oh, no!


    I��d rather go somewhere else��!


    If you hurt your hand��


    ��So what?


    As if reading your mind.


    The boy replied, saying that he is the devil.


    The devil had no intention of biting.


    It��s okay, because I��m going to break one.


    It wasn��t okay at all.


    While disposable was trying to deny it, the devil struck hard with the hammer in his hand.


    I hear a thud.


    The sound of bones being smashed was vividly audible in my ears.


    ��


    Minji Kim Doesn��t this have a gift related to the prophecy?


    Eunha stuck out her tongue.


    At his feet, those who had invaded the workshop of Byeokhaesu were lying unconscious.


    ��I wanted to destroy it, but I couldn��t help it.


    Today, I heard from Haesoo that the device to be sent to the Donghae Foundation was completed.


    He wanted Eunha to test the device first before being judged by the Donghae Foundation.


    Eunha was also interested in the device he made, so she visited the studio.


    However, when I found the studio, Hae-soo was away because she had gone out to buy something.


    Just in time, people who didn��t like wall seawater invaded the workshop.


    Could it be that even before the return, they interfered with Hae-soo-hyung like this so that he couldn��t get support?


    Eun-ha decided to watch what they were doing from outside the door for a while.


    And the expectations were not wrong at all.


    They tried to steal the device that Hae-soo applied to the Dong-hae Foundation.


    Unable to watch them any longer, he manifested mana in his body.


    My teeth trembled thinking that Hae-soo lived a bleak future because of them.


    In my mind, I wanted to smash their palms like the seawater before returning.


    But I couldn��t.


    Even if one person is not a problem, many will be a problem.


    The reason why Byeok Hae-soo was able to graduate from the academy intact even if he lost his hand from them was because Hae-soo had no background.


    However, those who fell at their feet were those with their own backgrounds, even if they were sponsored by different grades.


    I couldn��t attack them recklessly.


    No evidence was left behind.


    He had to erase his shadow in everything, so he had a lot of room for maneuver.


    More than anything, I didn��t want to break their palms with a hammer from seawater to make a device.


    In a previous life, Byeok Hae-soo said.


    This hammer is said to be his soul.


    I didn��t want to stain it with their blood.


    Ah ah�� ugh��.


    So the galaxy instilled fear. After subduing their will to resist, the attack that gently hit the back of the hand with a hammer was overlaid with the fear of fantasy.


    As a result, they groaned in pain and lost consciousness.


    I was slowly coming to my senses now.


    I had no intention of ending it here. The more


    Stygian Eyes


    deal with fear, the more they get used to the sense of dealing with magic.


    Now it was to the point where I could tell by intuition how far my mind would not collapse.


    As a result, I was able to write hints.


    From now on, I will not be able to use my right hand forever. Understand? Uhhh��.


    Their hands are not broken.


    However, it was implied that he would not be able to use his right hand the moment his mana resistance weakened, so he could not use it again.


    To the Maestro, the hands were their very soul.


    Will those who lost it be able to continue as Maestro?


    Eunha was confident.


    Those who envy others will never rise above a pessimistic fate.


    However, the wall sea water happened.


    He did not give up hope in despair.


    That��s why he thought that Byeokhaesu was the most outstanding maestro.


    I can��t tell Haesoo hyung�� Go back far and let it go off.


    Eunha, who hinted at the fallen, ordered in a blunt tone.


    They got up from their seats like zombies and went to the workshop.


    My mind hasn��t collapsed, so I��ll come to my senses sooner or later.


    And you will realize that you can��t use your hands.


    without knowing any reason.


    Because he even hinted to me not to approach Hae-soo hyung again.


    there will be no problem now


    Eunha, who was left alone in the studio, found a device said to have been made by seawater.


    At first glance, it was an ordinary one-handed straight sword.


    Except for the fact that the whole body has a black color as if it will swallow everything.


    The characteristic of Byeok Hae-soo was that it pursued a design that was as practical as possible, so it could have looked ordinary.


    However, performance was out of the ordinary.


    ��connected to the circuit.


    After blowing mana into the sword, Eun-ha opened her eyes wide.


    The mana transfer rate was fast, and the moment I grabbed the sword, I felt like the circuit was breaking open.


    As if the hand and the sword became one, the sword body accepted the mana in the body as it is without resisting it.


    Moreover, the mana efficiency of the blade was even increased.


    how is it? kill effect?


    Isn��t it a joke?


    Just then, Byeok Haesu entered the studio with a bag in his hand.


    Eunha


    honestly evaluated the performance of the sword.


    Satisfied, Byeok Hae-soo threw a canned drink from the bag at him.


    It��s one of the best works I��ve ever made. It��s like I made it thanks to Eunha, so I��m shooting this.


    Haesoo piled convenience store food on the table.


    Eunha smiled and reached out without hesitation.


    The two sat face to face and talked about many things.


    You have that black galaxy. I��ll give it to you as soon as the screening is over. Then you��ll be fine. I just needed the right device.


    From the time Byeok Hae-soo measured himself, he had a vague premonition.


    Even if that wasn��t the case, Eun-ha liked the sword and was thinking of buying it from Hae-soo at her own expense.


    So I decided not to give up.


    Oh right. Speaking of the brother foundation�� Yeah why? It seems that Sirius also has a sponsor screening. Dog star? It��s the first time I��ve heard of it��


    of course I��m hearing it for the first time.


    Because I asked for a seat.


    The galaxy was not explained at all. If I said it for nothing, it seemed that Hae-soo would find it burdensome.


    If it was the wall seawater he knew, that would be it.


    So, I suggested it to Yang Byeok Hae-soo, saying it was information I had heard by chance.


    Byeok Hae-soo was an intriguing sight.


    Soon after, he emptied a can of drink and nodded, saying he would submit an application to the Sirius Foundation.


    Thanks for letting me know. But it��s Eunha.


    yes. why? How long are you going to talk respectfully to me? Weren��t we the only ones like this?


    ����.


    There is only a 2 year age difference between you and me. So feel free to call me If it��s you, can you just pamper me?


    As if Haesu was seeing an opportunity, he opened his mouth.


    Hearing the unexpected proposal, Eunha just blinked her eyes.


    Soon, he responded to Hae-soo, who was embarrassed.


    ��okay.


    In his previous life, he was comfortable with Byeok Hae-soo from the first time they met.


    Eunha nodded as she recalled that time for the first time in a long time.


    You don��t know how long I��ve been waiting for this time.


    The day when I can comfortably mix words with him.


    This time hyung, do whatever you want!


    Eunha growled inwardly.


    Then a request came to mind and I opened my mouth.


    Then just make me one


    Like what? Accessories using wheat flowers. milhwa? You mean an amber that has hardened resin and looks like a jewel? What are you going to use those accessories for?


    Eunha did not answer that question.


    Even if you��re thinking of making a ghost painting, you won��t understand what it means.

 Chapter 241

    Relife Player 241


    [Chapter 082]


    [Shadow of the City]


    Friday after the midterm exams for the first semester.


    After passing the exam in the morning, Eun-ha went out to school with her friends.


    Those who received permission from the academy to stay out on Fridays, Saturdays and Sundays ran happily down the street as soon as they left the school gates.


    In the meantime, I had to stay in the academy while preparing for the midterm exam, so I just wanted to get out of the academy as quickly as possible.


    Above all, I even made a bet.


    The person who arrives last at the fast food chain in front of the station shoots ice cream.


    hahahaha! Do you think you can defeat Jinparang-sama��!?


    Hayanga Nice!


    So who��s going to run first? This is why Binggu oppa is no good!


    I��ll go first brother!


    Jin Parang, who was leading the way over the roof of the building, was stranded before reaching his destination.


    It was because Hayang bound him with magic as soon as he landed on the floor.


    In the meantime, others passed him, and the galaxy, which had long expected this to happen, walked leisurely.


    I��ll eat ice cream, brother.


    Mr�� This month��s allowance��


    How much ice cream do you say? Besides, while living on the sponsorship from the academy.


    This is the pocket money I always get from my grandmother! Sponsorship is sponsorship and pocket money is pocket money!


    ��you get it from grandma? What is it and why are you staring at it?


    Eun-ha looked at him as he was holding a wallet with a scary bulldog on it.


    Then, after reading Eunha��s eyes, he hesitated while trying to defend his wallet.


    I never got pocket money from my grandmother.


    Why was this hyung alone?


    Even so, Eunha couldn��t get the words she wanted to say out of her mouth.


    If I did that, it would have been obvious that Jinparang would be disturbed.


    I��d rather get it for the price. It didn��t matter to him whether Parang made a protesting face.


    Thank you blue brother! I��ll eat well! Binggu Oppa is shooting it, so it��s delicious, right?


    My my money��.


    Moreover, the other kids also ordered expensive ice cream like Eunha.


    He looked down at his slim wallet and drooped his wolf ears.


    Either way, they decided to continue on their way.


    There was no time for leisurely eating ice cream at the store.


    The reason why I was able to get permission to stay out on weekdays was because there were club activities.


    We had to gather at the appointed place on time and participate in club activities.


    I don��t know if Minji or Eunhyuk are Seona, but it��s our first activity.


    Eunha looked at Subin, who was surrounded by girls and chatting.


    Perhaps the snickering ice cream got on the bridge of her nose and the frames of her glasses, she was putting on a soft expression, perhaps because the test was over.


    Soon after noticing his gaze, he put on a look of luck.


    What you looking at? I��m in a bad mood, so why don��t you look somewhere else?


    He also has a really good personality. Why are you saying that now!


    Eun-ha decided to ignore Bae Soo-bin, who was angry. She


    prevented the future of becoming a


    character-breaker due to a wrong meeting in the ancient literature research club, but at the same time, even the future of being equal and building a relationship with him disappeared.


    It was a feeling that I couldn��t like as much as it is now.


    In her previous life, when he set the mood, she quickly came out with a low profile.


    ��I can��t help it.


    In the end, the person who has to hold the reins isn��t the only one who has to hold the reins, so what? Even if one more person comes along now, it won��t make much of a difference.


    Um�� Damn it.


    Before the return, how frenzied he was because of the missing colleagues.


    My head ached at the thought of attracting others, including them, in this life.


    In particular, in the case of Choksae from < Fluffy >, just mixing a few words together was enough to annoy me.


    In that sense, < The Saint > Cha Eun-woo was a talented person who had to be attracted.


    That was the reason why he was going to Itaewon to participate in club activities.


    Seo Na-ya, how should we go? Transfer to Line 6 at Dongmyo Station and get off at Itaewon Station. I think it will take about an hour.


    In early March, Eunha joined the ancient literature research club to approach Subin. And as soon as the matter was resolved, he immediately reported it to the academy.


    The Ancient Literature Research Club, which had no first-year members, had no choice but to meet the abolition according to the rules.


    At that time, the cultural exploration club, which was recognized as a club, came to use the abandoned room.


    It was just an occasion that was unintentional. S��arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    However, members of the cultural tour club said thank you to Eunha.


    Having suddenly received a thank you, he decided to take advantage of this opportunity.


    She said she would join a club that would include Cha Eun-woo from < The Saint > and On-Tae-yang from < Brave > and his colleagues in the future.


    The club manager readily agreed.


    While I was away, I coaxed Hayang and Subin into going in together.


    It was when the club promotion period had passed. He also invited Hayang and Subin, who had left the ancient literature research club and found it ambiguous to join other clubs.


    White nodded, of course, and Subin quietly put her foot out even though she showed displeasure on the outside.


    But what was unexpected was Jinparang.


    But oppa��s tracking club isn��t active even after midterm exams are over?


    Today is an activity day, but��


    Huh? Then what do we do there?


    Hayang, don��t try to ask that oppa too much. At times like this, it��s better to pretend you don��t know anything and just move on.


    hey! Jinseo! Can you hear everything now!?


    [When am I?]


    But Binggu oppa doesn��t have any friends.


    It��s okay blue brother! Even if you don��t have friends, we are here! Having few friends doesn��t mean life is at an end, right? My brother��s personality is like that, so he doesn��t have any friends. I��d rather study. That would be 100 times more useful. ����.


    It was blue like a neighborhood drum.


    Eun-ha couldn��t even refute properly and laughed at him as he was nailed to his place.


    In fact, he was also surprised.


    They said they would bury their bones in the tracking club, but from some time ago, the club stopped participating and snooped around the cultural exploration club.


    That hyung doesn��t have a problem with his personality either.


    They were the only people who did not stay away from the noisy Jinparang and took care of him.


    It must have been something I realized while working in a tracking club.


    Perhaps all of the people he hung out with joined the cultural tour club, so he felt alienated and joined the club abruptly.


    Thinking so, the big stupid wolf looked cute.


    Blue hyung and Bae Su-bin too��


    It��s usually difficult to hold the reins, but I��m getting along well with these kids, so I don��t think you need to worry too much.


    In previous lives, the gypsophila party would sometimes growl and clash with each other.


    If Lee Yu-jeong had not intervened, the deaths could have occurred in the quarrel between the party members.


    That��s why Eun-ha also kept in mind the compatibility between party members for the party she was going to throw in this life.


    Fortunately, there seemed to be no problems.


    Even if Cha Eun-woo was put here, there would be no trouble.


    She was the owner of a temper that never lost her kind heart.


    Unlike Subin, it would be relatively easy to put her into the party without having to exert much effort.


    ����.


    At least that��s what Eunha thought until she arrived at the meeting place.


    But I had to change my mind.


    There was one thing to keep in mind.


    ��6 minutes and 47 seconds. Didn��t you learn that time should be guarded like a knife?��


    I��m really Minho. Hello guys! Today, there are Hayang, Subin, Eunha, and Blue oppa, right? Is today your first club activity?


    And if it��s your first activity, you��ll be the first to arrive like it��s your first activity


    . His opponent, Mo Min-ho, was also there.


    And Minho was also Cha Eun-woo��s childhood friend from < The Saint >.


    She seemed to be the easiest to approach, but she had an annoying puppy attached to her.


    what!? did you say everything? What you always say is�� �� that I have to join a club with you from now on. I desperately wanted to go out. Huh true! okay! I hate you too so get out!


    ��no. I came in first, so you have to leave.


    In addition, the relationship between him and Parang did not improve at all.


    Eun-ha sighed as she looked at the two people who were widening their eyes as soon as they met.


    A fight between a black man and a dog that is not a wolf.


    The road ahead was very difficult.


    ��


    The activities of the cultural exploration club were to experience the culture of the area to be explored while solving or reporting the ubiquity that occurred in the area.


    Externally, the work of the Mana Control Bureau was nothing more than a club for academy students.


    However, there was no way that the students would come out after a long time to solve the ubiquity.


    I will have pizza for lunch. Itaewon is famous for its delicious pizza, especially the house on the hill��


    The part about experiencing the culture was very comprehensive.


    As the head of the club said, it meant that not only eating food but also sightseeing the streets were up to interpretation.


    Like the club that ��that bastard�� created, they tend to close their eyes to some extent unless it��s an activity where you want to play and eat too much.


    Even so, the cultural exploration club was properly engaged in activities.


    A little while ago, the club manager told the new members how to overcome ubiquity.


    Friends who had learned to defuse omnipresence as children quickly showed their skills.


    As a result, they were able to enjoy food while looking around Gyeongridan-gil.


    Are you really good at it? Rather, we should ask you to teach us how to do it.


    I told you last time. The captain told me from before!


    I��m sorry I didn��t believe you back then. But Eunhyuk, why do you call Eunha the captain?


    The boss is the boss! Speaking of which, the story gets really long��


    Eunhyuk, try this margherita. It��s really good. Hayang, right?


    That��s right. I��ve never seen cheese stretch like this!


    That goes back to kindergarten, so to speak��. Eunhyuk, try the pepperoni here too. The sauce is really good. �� Seona I haven��t finished eating yet.


    Eun-ha deliberately refused to listen to Eun-hyuk talking at the table behind her.


    Years of experience have taught me that it is better not to stick your head in pointless stories.


    I decided to enjoy the pizza with the savory cheese smell to my heart��s content.


    As soon as I put a slice of pizza in my mouth, the heat and smell exploded in my mouth, and as I pulled the slice, the cheese stretched all the way.


    Do you even have beggars in your stomach? You ate the kebab earlier and the pizza is now in your stomach?


    Come on? If you��ve come this far, you��ll have to eat well. �� Envy you. not worrying about money Some people are worried about whether the price of the pizza they are eating can go out as a sponsor


    .


    It may not have been an ancient literature research club, but the cultural exploration club was a substantial club.


    Eunha criticized Subin for not being able to eat pizza comfortably.


    Even so, she couldn��t properly taste the pizza in her hand.


    More than anything, her interest was in looking sideways at the students who were in the top ranks in the entrance exam.


    Even while enjoying pizza, Criminal was always watching to see if his competitors were ahead of him.


    ��poisonous. The character of saving money when eating has not changed.


    Eunha stuck out her tongue.


    He decided not to care anymore and looked out of the corner of his eye at other prospects.


    ��There are no kids who are sexually active.


    Is it still like a secondary academy? Even if there were quite a few promising players, there were no ones who could be called the protagonists of the golden generation.


    At least the club president and vice-president.


    Even that was not assumed as a party member.


    In previous lives, the two held high positions in the Mana Management Organization.


    Although he had the qualities of a bureaucrat, the qualities of a player were minimal.


    Among the two, the person I want to attract is Cha Eun-woo.


    Eun-ha looked at Cha Eun-woo, who was shaking his floating feet on the ground.


    Sitting at the far end of the table, she was talking to her seniors without hesitation.


    Soon, he turned his gaze to the side. Mok Min-ho, who gives off an image that is difficult to approach, was eating pizza in silence without participating in the conversation.


    ��Is it about Mok Min-ho?


    Our eyes met.


    he frowned.


    It seemed like he was asking what he was looking at.


    Eunha, who didn��t want to deal with it because it was annoying, turned her head away.


    It was the same inside the store, but there were quite a few foreigners passing by outside the store.


    Itaewon is a city commonly known as a foreign country in Korea.


    But that was nothing more than a sham expression.


    At this time, Itaewon did not deviate much from the image of a place where powerless foreigners gathered.


    It��s different from the Itaewon I remember.


    What can I do?


    After < Destruction at the End of the Century >, exchanges between countries were temporarily or permanently cut off.


    However, in Japan and China, which were relatively close, it was not impossible for foreigners staying in Korea to return home.


    However, people from countries physically far away had to remain in Korea even now as it was impossible to return to their homeland.


    A time when each other did not hesitate to do anything to survive.


    And the time when classification was prominent.


    Foreigners who faced a disaster in a country other than their homeland had to face all sorts of discrimination.


    It wasn��t just Korea.


    Such cases have happened all over the world.


    Foreigners without ability were not welcomed in any country and had to be discriminated against and persecuted.


    Itaewon still has a few more years left before it can be reborn��


    What are you thinking while eating pizza? look at this It��s delicious if you have to put two pizzas together like me! Binggu oppa, what are you doing now? It��s a pizza everyone eats together, but what if you eat it alone!?


    After < Destruction at the End of the Century > was concluded and above all, the status of foreigners in the country has improved considerably due to the Korea-China talks.


    Still, they were just curious subjects.


    No matter how many decades passed, they were still regarded as outsiders, and they wanted to become players in order to be recognized as citizens.


    And the day Seoul was invaded.


    Foreigners do not take care of themselves and struggle with monsters to protect people.


    A world where life is constantly disappearing.


    They risked their lives to lead those who survived to a better future.


    ��even though Itaewon was destroyed.


    The large army that invaded Seoul first devastated the entire Yongsan-gu area.


    A few years later, the Yongsan-gu area was reborn as a gathering place for foreign cultures.


    in a real sense.


    Still, there are still so many omnipresence, now and in the future.


    After washing her hands in the bathroom, Eun-ha found the omnipresents gathered around the trash can.


    It was ubiquitous in the Yongsan-gu area. The nature of the mana shed unconsciously was as varied as it could be because there were so many different people living in different races and countries.


    It��s a good thing for me, but��


    He held the wriggling omnipresence in his hand and infused mana to relieve the omnipresence.


    Omnipresence disappeared like a lie.


    Shall we go eat some pizza?


    After Yongsan-gu was destroyed once, new dungeons were created all over the area, and numerous artifacts were discovered in the ruins.


    Above all, itaewon-dong and Hannam-dong, which are famous for their wealthy villages, are even collapsing.


    It is truly a time of harvest.


    Wealth and honor can be used as an opportunity to weaken the power that threatens Baekryun, while being a treasure trove.


    So the bigger the fuss, the better.


    What he had to protect wasn��t people he didn��t even know.


    00055

 Chapter 242

    Relife Player 242(a)


    [Chapter 082]


    [Shadow of the City (2)]


    After lunch, the members divided into teams and started activities to capture the omnipresence centered on Itaewon.


    Ha��


    Eunha sighed.


    It is to see the streets with a light heart and resolve the ubiquity of Gyeomsa Geumsa, but the group members were not good.


    It was because Blue and Mok Min-ho were together in the group.


    I couldn��t help but feel my head hurt thinking about going out with the two people who only saw each other and got into a fight.


    Even if they were in the same group as Cha Eun-woo, they couldn��t like it.


    Seo Na-ya, I only believe in you. know?


    Eunha You were only like this when you were like this. I don��t know, I��m here today, so I��m going to have fun. I won��t do that in the future. �� really?


    Fortunately, Seo-na was there.


    Eunha wanted her to mediate between the two.


    Seo-na turned her head away, but her triangular ears perked up at the prey he threw.


    sorry it��s a lie


    Not too long ago, I found out that she had saved it as a ��dog�� in the phone book.


    Since then, she has been scolding me for changing her name.


    He didn��t change anything.


    So he is casting it as bait.


    to catch a fox. Of course


    , I had no intention of changing the name in the


    phone book.


    I was thinking of changing it to her for confirmation and then returning it after some time.


    ��I can��t believe it. Then I��ll show you. �� okay?


    Hmm��.


    The fox looked at the smartphone he showed her with sullen eyes.


    It was a sign that did not erase the shadow of doubt.


    Can��t we change it back later? Because there is no such thing as


    I��ll check it out at random.


    ��Okay then.


    Eunha allowed it with a shy face.


    Only then did Seo-na lift her upper body from her smartphone and intervene between Parang and Min-ho Mok, who were already having a war of nerves.


    It seemed that there would be no noise after Eunwoo came out.


    Then I��ll just keep watching.


    The senior in charge of the leader suggested to the group members that they move in a direction where they can see Namsan.


    Parang ran excitedly and Minho grumbled but followed him.


    Eun-ha walked at the back of the procession and observed the new members deploying the sensor network.


    Mok Min-ho is doing well as he learned.


    Cha Eun-woo�� I think he��s still clumsy.


    Minho, as his seniors had told him, was deploying his sensory network without disturbing the mana in his body.


    On the other hand, Eunwoo was scattering mana around her as if she wasn��t used to handling it yet.


    It��s a tough business at first! Look Carefully! I��ll show you how to do it properly!


    That hyung just stays still


    .


    Eun-ha clicked her tongue as she looked at the wolf, who looked like it would fall backwards if she tilted her head just a little bit.


    Who is going to teach whom?


    The sensing net was so crude that mana was leaking around.


    I was just ashamed of myself for watching.


    Where are you saying you can��t teach Eunwoo when this is a subject you can��t teach?


    ��what? Where am I not! Like this, the sensor network is working properly�� uh��?


    Brother, what do you feel? Go check it out. �� okay? okay! I will be back!


    If Eunwoo is touched in any way, Mokminho will jump out.


    As if he still didn��t know that, he got into an argument with Minho, showing his fangs.


    Seo-na, who just happened to be in between the two, diverted Parang��s interest elsewhere.


    Anyway, this road��


    Eunha looked around.


    The distance between the shopping districts was shortening, and the sound of crowds of people was receding.


    It was past the downtown area.


    Namsan Tower, where only traces of steel towers remain, began to come into view.


    I guess I��d better go back.


    I was only paying attention to the detection net, and I got out of the circle activity radius.


    The club senior next to him seemed to have just realized that fact.


    Unlike the scene I saw in the downtown area, I saw a yellowish building that looked like it was about to collapse at any moment.


    Senpai, wouldn��t it be better to go to another area soon?


    ��is that so?


    Before me, it was a slum.


    The slums of Itaewon were so bizarre that it was also an area where foreign players, who were treated with contempt, lived. S��arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In addition, the percentage of players with poor quality was also higher than in other slums.


    If I approached it wrong and had a problem, it became annoying.


    Eun-ha tried to open her mouth to call the members ahead.


    Fortunately, Seo-na realized that something was wrong and stopped holding Eun-woo��s hand.


    Eun-woo, who was distracted from deploying the sensor network, hesitated as she looked at the area immersed in dull colors.


    The problem was Jinparang.


    ah! It looks like there��s some dangerous mana in there?


    The blue that discovered the omnipresence felt from the inside stepped into the place where the darkness was thick.


    That idiot is really��


    Blue, who suddenly entered the darkness, did not come out even after a long time.


    Those who stopped in front of the entrance to the slums only stomped their feet.


    The club senior was embarrassed and even said that he would report it to the mana management organization over the phone.


    In the end, Eun-ha had to manage to stop her senior and ask him to wait for her to come out.


    Shall I go with you too? Telepathically it seems to be around here�� no, you��re waiting.


    It is comfortable to be alone.


    Eun-ha, who stopped Seo-na from following her, jumped into the darkness.


    I could feel the eyes around me.


    People living in the slums were watching themselves from somewhere.


    Ignoring it, the sensor network was deployed to determine the location of the blue.


    It was right there.


    I soon found Jinpalang.


    I should have told you not to move without thinking�� And why didn��t you receive the telepathic message from Serna?


    Jin Parang was standing in a daze at the entrance of an alley where the sky could not be seen because it was covered by a building.


    Eunha shot an annoyed word toward his back.


    Jinpa-rang didn��t even flinch.


    I��m just looking straight ahead.


    Eunha also turned her gaze toward that direction.


    ����.


    red eyes flickering in the dark.


    Several pairs of eyes were staring at them.


    They were Ain and the Wonderruns who were abandoned.


    ��brother.


    ��uh?


    Eunha touched Parang, who was distracted by the Wonder Runs.


    Only then did the blue, who came to his senses, suddenly look up at him.


    ��Don��t go out on your own. It��s easy to die if you act like this as a player. �� uh huh? Oh yeah��


    you don��t want to die, do you?


    what!? How do you make people talk shit? Then don��t run away on your own. did you do it wrong or not?


    ��sorry.


    If you know, let��s go. Because everyone is waiting outside. Can I get scolded later��


    ��isn��t this the end?


    who? when? ����.


    Keep quiet and follow me.


    ��Sheesh.


    Even so, Parang looked back for a while.


    Soon, he could not overcome the urging of the galaxy and took steps as if they were glued to the ground.


    Even with my back turned, I felt red eyes pouring down on me.


    Follow me and don��t look back.


    ��uh.


    Parang, who wanted to say something, silently followed him.


    Eunha deliberately pretended not to know.


    The gaze of children who were born without knowing who their parents were and were abandoned in the slums.


    ��


    Ah, I just got a call from the manager. Today��s activity will end with this. Have a good weekend everyone and see you at the academy!


    The cultural tour club announced the end of its activities only around 3:00 p.m.


    The students who had been moving in groups throughout the afternoon decided to go back on their own.


    Of course, there was no way my friends would go back like this.


    In the group chat room where they were gathered, Minji was urging them to go and look around a little more.


    Eunwoo and Minho. What are you guys going to do from now on? We decided to hang out here��


    Really? Um�� Minho, what are you going to do?


    After the students started to disperse, Seo-na, who had been tapping her smartphone, approached Eun-woo, who was standing still.


    It was to invite her to go play together.


    If it was permission from other friends, it had been obtained in advance in the group chat room.


    Eunha actively pushed.


    What is there to worry about? When the club is over, go home calmly��


    But as soon as Eun-woo put off his choice, the naive Min-ho tried to end the conversation by laying out the rules of the academy.


    But I couldn��t.


    Seo-na, who had mediated between him and Parang today, now brought up the main topic as if nothing was wrong.


    Minji and Subin are nearby. It��s been a long time since I came out on a weekday, how about you guys hanging out together?


    Why are we with you�� Really? Can I? Let��s play by surprise! Minho, are you going to play together?


    ��Let��s play.


    Minho, who was about to reply with a sad expression, corrected his words when Eunwoo jumped up in joy.


    Seona turned her hand behind her back and gave Eunha a V sign.


    With triangular ears erected triumphantly.


    did i do well?


    It just seemed to say that.


    Eun-ha, who was thinking of getting closer to Eun-woo, nodded her head in satisfaction.


    It was good that you told Serna in advance. If it hadn��t been for that, there would have been a fight with Mokminho.


    It seems that Parang��s hyungs, Eunwoo and Minho, are also going. Are you fine?


    Eun-ha spoke to Parang, who had been silent since coming out of the slums.


    I didn��t really want to hear an answer.


    He had no right to refuse.


    I just spoke to him, who was thinking hard about something, to bring him to his senses.


    ��Sorry.


    However, the answer he brought out was completely unexpected.


    Eun-ha never dreamed that she had heard that he was sorry.


    It was Jinparang who rarely said sorry.


    playing with you Come to think of it, I had something else to do today.


    What��s your brother to do? Everyone knows that my brother is a man with nothing to do��


    I��m sorry, I��m sorry.


    If he was normally blue, he would have been angry with what Seona said.


    But Parang laughed lightly and tried to end the conversation.


    Blue oppa, where are you going?


    Have fun playing with you guys!


    Finally, Parang evaded the answer and quickly turned around.


    Those who remained could only watch him as he ran to the far distance already.


    Serona, you take them to the kids first. I��ll take my blue brother with me.


    Eunha, do you know where the blue oppa is going? ��I have a guess.


    Eunha nodded.


    There was, if you can guess.


    Because the direction that Parang was running in was hinting at it.


    If it��s dangerous, should I go with you?


    it��s okay. Tell the kids you��re going to be late.


    OK got it. Go be careful.


    Serena quickly agreed.


    She seemed to notice something too, but she didn��t bother to say anything.


    Just trust Eunha and leave it to her.


    She decided to wait for the two to return safely.


    That was when


    Take Minho too!


    uh?


    huh?


    Eunwoo suddenly opened her mouth.


    Minho, who was standing with his arms crossed and his posture was misaligned when his arms were grabbed without warning, replied with a face that said, ��What are you talking about?��


    Eunha also thought it was out of the blue.


    Even so, Eunwoo was stubborn.


    what if something happens Go with Minho.


    Cha Eun-woo. Why do I have to waste my time to pick up that kid��


    Blue is your friend.


    ��what?


    Minho makes an absurd face.


    Eun-ha also made the same expression at Eun-woo��s confident words.


    Either that or not, Eunwoo continued with her hair tilted to the side.


    Blue oppa is so depressed, but Minho, you, as a friend, have to soothe him. ������.��


    Isn��t it?


    yeah it��s not


    Can��t you see Mok Min-ho��s face right now?


    He replied inwardly to Eun-wu pushing Min-ho on the back.


    I immediately remembered the time before the return.


    Cha Eun-woo, who he remembers from < The Saint >, was kind and affectionate, but at times like this, he was a broad-minded person.


    That��s why she was kind to the gypsophila party, which moved independently during the second Uijeongbu recapture war and caused dissatisfaction and fear from many.


    However, in this world, the more kind you are, the more you lose.


    In the end, she gave up the position of first wife even though she was the first lover of < Braever > On Taeyang.


    ��Okay, I��ll go.


    Even then, she showed a different side to her childhood friend, Minho.


    A figure that even Taeyang could not see.


    Looking back, I felt that she always treated everyone with the same look and the same personality.


    Thank you. I will write well.


    Yes, write well. Ha��


    Eunha responded deftly.


    Maybe it was because the topic was Mok Min-ho.


    Eunwoo also accepted his prank.


    Minho Mok, who was suddenly treated like an object, only let out a sigh.

 Chapter 243

    Relife Player 243(b)


    [Chapter 082]


    [Shadow of the City (3)]


    ��What is that doing?


    What is it? You��re buying rice balls.


    Mok Min-ho could no longer hold back his curiosity and opened his mouth.


    It was already the third.


    When Parang saw a convenience store on the way, he went in without hesitation.


    Then he bought all the rice balls that were on display.


    While holding several bags in both hands, he took a new bag in his hand.


    Mok Min-ho, who had been watching his eccentricities the whole time, was justified in expressing his doubts.


    Fourth��.


    again.


    Minho murmured as if implying that meaning.


    Eunha silently watched Parang enter the fourth convenience store.


    I knew it would be like this.


    Jinpa-rang couldn��t turn a blind eye to the children he met in the slums.


    They are doing this kind of eccentricity without leaving their eyes.


    The galaxy was not unfamiliar with it.


    rather accustomed to it.


    In previous lives, Parang had done something similar to this over and over again.


    Aren��t you going to follow him? I don��t know where my brother is going. Rather than that, let��s stop by the convenience store. Why in a convenience store?


    why why It��s because that hyung only thinks about buying rice balls and doesn��t think about buying water.


    I was just trying to bring him in. I would have listened to you and bought water��


    Eunwoo would have told me to help him. ����.


    Eunha mentioned Cha Eunwoo��s name and made Mok Minho shut up.


    There was an effect.


    Because he had a bug-bitten face.


    He has a calm atmosphere and a decent appearance, so I could feel his charisma with that expression.


    Eunha had no clue.


    I lived because Cha Eun-woo sent a porter. Otherwise, I would have had to carry a 500ml water bottle as much as I did


    .


    Mok Min-ho, who had manifested mana in his body, was currently holding five boxes of paper boxes packed with 500ml water bottles.


    Of course, the galaxy only heard three boxes. It was the result of mentioning Cha Eun-woo��s name.


    Why am I��


    The hill road was steep.


    However, Eunha headed for the entrance of the slums without showing mercy to the porter who was out of breath.


    A little while ago, Blue went inside.


    Mok Min-ho.


    ��why.


    It might be dangerous from here .


    Don��t reap the mana in your body.


    The ghetto was such a place.


    To those living in the darkness, they were nothing more than prey who stepped into the shadows of the city without knowing the slum life.


    The moment you show an opening, you will be attacked.


    The rules that applied to everyone in the ghetto were ignorant and ruthless to those who entered the ghetto.


    In particular, this place was Itaewon.


    I shouldn��t have neglected my boundaries.


    not me


    Eunha had the power to defend herself in the slums.


    It was just a word he brought out to warn Minho, who knew the existence of a slum through rumors, to be careful.


    Deploying a sensor network, he groped for the presence of people hiding in the dark and passed them by.


    Now, there was no sign of targeting those who set foot at the entrance of the slums.


    ��there it is.


    A voice came from over there.


    He hid himself in a nearby corner and looked out for Parang, who was surrounded by Wonderruns.


    Parang put down the bag he was holding and was handing out rice balls to the crowd of children.


    hey this Take only enough to eat! The other kids don��t have to eat either. I have a younger brother at home��


    ��yes, I can��t help it if that��s the case. Hey, I told you to eat after wiping your hands with wet tissues!?


    thanks bro! this is delicious!


    please give me too!


    wow! Why are there so many types of rice balls?


    At one time, he said it was pocket money he received from his grandmother, and he regretted spending the money��.


    How can that older brother remain the same?


    In a previous life, when Parang had money, he would go to the slums and spend it on the Wonder Runs.


    I donated my equipment for the wonder runners who make money without taking care of it properly.


    As a result, he was broke.


    Because he was always needy and needy, he killed monsters while maintaining the ferocity of a wolf.


    ��I don��t understand.


    what? It would be useless even if we gave food to the children in the slums. You have to teach them how to fish. Just give them the fish, and they��ll know nothing but to take the fish and eat it.


    Eunha glanced sideways at Minho, who quietly poked her head out from the opposite corner.


    Minho did not take his eyes off Parang, who treated the Wonder Runs warmly.


    This is hypocrisy.


    Mok Min-ho added,


    It is a law that superiors should be kind to inferiors, but that should not be self-satisfying.


    Charity for self-satisfaction can sometimes be poisonous to subordinates.


    To awaken the lowly, we must teach them how to fish. If you just accept and eat like this, you will only live a lowly life and die lowly.


    Mok Min-ho also said.


    Even if they can survive today, they don��t know what tomorrow will be like.


    If only the visible subordinates help, what else will the invisible subordinates do?


    That this is nothing more than hypocrisy for self-gratification.


    As you said, self-satisfaction is right.


    Eunha did not deny it.


    Knowing Parang from his previous life, he was able to conclude that Parang��s giving to children was self-satisfaction.


    To be precise, it was pity and sympathy.


    Feelings that arose as he recalled himself, who once lived intensely in a slum.


    Other than that, there was no great reason.


    It was just self-satisfaction.


    But hypocrisy is not. You don��t know that Parangi is from the slums, right? ����.


    Can sharing with people from the same background be called giving?


    Mok Min-ho turned his head.


    He seemed to think that even though Parang was a child, he was not born in the slums because he was hanging out with other children.


    That��s why it must have been the first time.


    Eunha took this opportunity to tell me the background of Jinparang.


    Minho listened to it silently.


    He said nothing.


    I just looked at blue.


    ��listen! Because this hyung will give you a tip after a long time.


    What is it?


    You know that when stealing from a store, you have to aim for a crowded store, right? of course! That way it��s easy to steal and easy to escape!


    So what are the chances of success? If you steal like that, rumors will spread around you and you��ll have to move your workshop. If you want to steal without getting caught��


    what do you do if you get caught?


    In that case, there is only one. If it��s something to eat, it��s caught after it��s eaten, and if it��s not something to eat, it gets attention and runs away. And when you get hit, crouch down as much as you can��.


    Hyung! How can I get a lot of money from people?


    Begging anyone for money won��t work! Go after a guy who goes with a girl! I��ll open my wallet even if I just want to look good to a girl! Or to a woman with a child or to people who look like a married couple


    .


    However, upon hearing the contents, Minho frowned.


    This is why it��s so low��


    Then what do you teach those kids? Do you think there should be a way to make a living right now? ����.


    Of course, the way Blue taught was not always the right way.


    But the galaxy couldn��t think of a better way than that.


    Having been in and out of the slums and using the underground markets in a previous life, he didn��t know the right way.


    I only know how to survive.


    It seemed that Minho was also the same.


    Lost in thought for a long time, he rhymed with another word instead.


    If you get help from the state��


    If you could get it, would there be a slum?


    Eunha shrugged.


    Since Destruction at the End of the Century, Korea has been aware of the existence of slums, but has not been able to come up with any significant solutions.


    Even after the fairy government came in, it was the same.


    I was in a hurry just to protect what was left.


    Above all, it was necessary to have someone to protect the pride of those living in a destroyed world.


    There is an invisible class.


    Almost every country did.


    Discrimination was a good frame.


    Those who survived in the destroyed world could buy comfort from seeing those who were discriminated against.


    Still, I��m not like that.


    It became the driving force to live in a world where hope did not exist.


    Just in time, the world has put forward a keynote that the sacrifice of a minority is justified for the survival of the majority.


    There was no way that the world built on such a foundation could now change its foundation.


    Discrimination will not disappear unless the world becomes safe.


    Although it will improve somewhat in the future.


    But what is that brother doing?


    Eun-ha, who had left Min-ho lost in thought, found a boy secretly putting his hand in the back pocket of the blue shirt.


    A clicking sound was heard from the side.


    Minho also noticed.


    A child who was full of rice balls took out Blue��s wallet.


    That fool��


    Let��s get up.


    In this case, it was sympathy.


    Eunha had the same idea. A sensor network was deployed to predict the direction of the child who had slipped out of his seat.


    The two of them met each other��s eyes and nodded, turning a long way to block the child back and forth.


    give me your wallet


    ��Sheesh! ruler! did you give it


    take the money I��m sorry, but this is the wallet my grandmother bought for me, and I have a student ID, so I can��t give it to you.


    Eun-ha took the wallet from the child and robbed the money in the wallet.


    It is understandable that the child is upset.


    Then, after hesitating for a while, the child snatched the money and ran away into the darkness without looking back.


    why did you give me money?


    It��s because Blue brother gave it to me on purpose. what? that it was given on purpose. Could it be that he didn��t know that a child was touching his back pocket?


    Even in his previous life, Parang did not reveal his fangs to the child.


    He just liked it, wagging his tail like a dog.


    Even though he knew that the children were cheating, he gave them their wallets and tricked them. He also took off the clothes he was wearing.


    So he was < Hogu >.


    The world did not know that he had been deliberately deceived.


    My colleagues at the gypsophila party.


    Only Eunha knew.


    It was nothing more than a coincidence. While looking for a useful Ain in the slums with Parang, Ain stole Parang��s wallet.


    At that time, Eun-ha asked if he didn��t notice this, and bruised Blue, and pressed Ain to the floor on the spot.


    ��What if I lose how much money is in my wallet?��


    At that time, Parang smiled and handed the wallet to Ain.


    Although he was ridiculed as a < hogu >, he was fooled every time.


    There was no particular reason.


    sympathy and compassion.


    That was all.


    He had sympathy and compassion for children who grew up in the same background as himself.


    ��Only this�� remember. There may be more bad children�� but don��t turn away�� don��t. Because����


    ������.��


    ����Kuh�� Me too�� I��m not at all different�� from those guys�� I��m confessing now. .. I��m such a bad bastard���� This is it��!��


    Blue said that even when he died. The reason he joined the gypsophila party was because he only knew how to fight to the death so that no one like him would appear.


    There were no fools.


    There was no < Hogu >.


    That��s why I couldn��t hate it.


    ��uh? Noh Eunha, what are you doing here?


    The kids asked me to call him so much, so I followed him.


    really? Well, without me, they��d be bored.


    Okay, don��t just feed the kids rice balls, make them drink water.


    Soon after, Parang mumbled thanks for the wallet that Eunha held out and accepted it.


    It was a very dirty wallet.


    It seemed that the wallet with the bizarre bulldog on it was the first gift he had received since he was born.


    Even knowing that, Eunha was ridiculous for trying to hand over her wallet to the child.


    Even so, he participated in the acting of < Hogu >, which he did not know he had lost.


    But what��s going on with that thing? He was handing out water in a place like this��


    Meanwhile, Minho was handing out water bottles to the Wonder Runs one by one.


    Before he knew it, he was even controlling it by telling him to line up.


    Then, overhearing the conversation, he frowned at Parang.


    Noisy, Jinparang. Don��t look at me and come and take this.


    Wow look at that guy Why did you reach out to me when Ji bought it? Wait�� Hey, are you calling me by my first name? S��arch* The Nov��l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    What nonsense are you talking about��. What are you doing not coming soon?


    ok go go! But from now on, when you call me by my name, do I have to add ��hyung�� at the end?


    why me. You wanna die?


    Eun-ha smiled at Parang sharing the luggage Min-ho Mokmin-ho was carrying.


    They were two people who didn��t get along.


    However, it seems to fit snugly.


    The galaxy approached the two people with a sight that could not exist before the return.


    Noh Eunha! Why don��t you come soon!


    What are you doing after you bought it and passed it on to someone else?


    Okay, I said I��ll do it. Let��s finish it quickly and go play with the other kids.


    On that day, the slums were noisy.


    It is said that no one heard strange noises and behaved badly.

 Chapter 244

    Relife Player 244


    [Chapter 083]


    [Hero��s Cloak]


    The academy conducts a comprehensive ability evaluation of players once at the end of the semester.


    It was to cultivate the ability that students who can choose classes autonomously should have as players.


    Even so, the comprehensive competency evaluation had the purpose of cultivating students�� skills and encouraging them to play together.


    If you look at the general middle school course, it was like a retreat or a field trip.


    Then what do you do? It��s not something you can comfortably enjoy��


    Eunha, who was listening to Minji��s explanation, grumbled when she saw the Dangun player��s union far away.


    The end-of-school ability evaluation for the first semester of the freshman year this year was short-range training.


    The supervisor of Class 6 said it was to improve the physical strength required as a player and to have the mental strength to overcome the heat.


    There was no dog noise.


    It was clear that it was to strengthen the discipline of the students who still had romance in their academy life.


    Are people already gathered? Did we come too late�� no. It was sold on time. Those people came fast damn.


    I curse at being eaten.


    why damn!


    Blue hyung, did you shorten all of that? Eunhyuk, don��t you know? �� screwed up


    The students, who were notified that guerrilla training would be held in this heat, had to take measures against ultraviolet rays.


    In the meantime, the information that the Dangun Players Guild would sell sunscreen for training preparations from today suddenly spread throughout the academy.


    It was unavoidable that a purchasing crisis broke out among first-year students.


    Yesterday, Eunah unnie said that. I think it would be a good idea to buy the sunscreen sold at the academy��


    That��s right. Yeonhwa unnie did the same.


    The boys gave up early after seeing the long procession.


    As for sunscreen, there were other products as well, so there was no need to buy sunscreen from the Dangun Players Guild.


    However, Minji and Seona were different.


    A few days ago, I heard from Eun-ah and Yeon-hwa that the sunscreen made by the Dangun Players Guild is not only excellent in blocking UV rays, but also maintains its effect even when sweat is dripping down.


    There really was no item that was most necessary for guerrilla training.


    It��s still okay for us! Isn��t that right?


    that��s right. It��s a limited sale, but it��ll be fine for us. We arrived before the door even opened. Hey, are you guys going to stand in that line? Arthur, you don��t have to apply sunscreen. Why are you so tired and heating up��


    Bing-gu oppa is overworked!


    The blue brother stays still. ����.


    At times like this, it was right to save oneself. After years of experience, Eunhyuk and Eunhyuk decided to stay still.


    Jinparang, who was about to say something, was intimidated by Minji and Seona��s fierce threats.


    What did I do wrong�� Is there a need to be so angry?


    Blue with wolf ears pouted.


    However, Minji and Seona ignored him and went to stand in line.


    Eun-ha and Eun-hyeok had to comfort him.


    By the way, what are Hayang and Subin doing right now so they won��t come?


    Eun-ha, sitting on a bench, looked for the two people who hadn��t arrived yet.


    We decided to meet here as soon as it was lunchtime, but the two of them hadn��t been able to get in touch.


    did something happen


    Since it��s Hayang and Soobin, maybe they went to the library to borrow books? Well, maybe.


    Subin was a study bug, and Hayang was a bookworm.


    The two got along well.


    To the point where I would lock myself in the library whenever I had a chance.


    Seo-na, who likes books, couldn��t keep up with the two.


    So did other children.


    As Eunhyuk said, he might have gone to the library to borrow a book on the way.


    It was then.


    Eun-ha sensed a sign approaching from behind.


    not chi Would I have gone to the library to borrow a book without looking at the chat? uh? what? When did you come?


    Eunha Are you not surprised?


    not there yet.


    Eunhyuk couldn��t detect the presence of Hayang, who was mingling with the crowd.


    It was worth it.


    Because she was using magic to hide her presence.


    Skilled at storing mana in her body, she knew how to skillfully use camouflage magic without anyone telling her.


    And her talent bloomed while studying with Subin in the library.


    Even Eunha didn��t notice until she came close to her.


    How did the captain find out?


    It��s all experience. Experience.


    tooth.


    It wasn��t just the experience that penetrated her camouflage magic.


    Camouflage magic was a magic that only took effect when it was dissolved in the flow.


    The camouflage magic was supposed to disappear the moment you showed emotion against the flow.


    No camouflage magic could ignore the agitation of emotions.


    After all, the best camouflage was doing nothing.


    Of course, players including Hayang wanted to create camouflage magic that would not be destroyed even by emotional agitation.


    At least until the day he died in his previous life, such magic was unknown.


    But what are you doing now?


    Yeonji said that a new figure came out in Alice Life. Wait a minute, I went to get it. body?


    huh! braided! They say that Alice Life will release sunscreen from next week!


    It was sunscreen that Hayang suddenly took out of her bag while making a sound effect with her mouth.


    She fluently explained Alice Life��s sunscreen.


    From what I��ve heard, it seems that the public and player versions were released separately.


    The product she was describing was, of course, for players.


    So if I just put this on, it won��t be a problem? Minji Kim and Seona Jin worked in vain. Ungainly! Thank you, I will write well!


    Hmm�� It��s probably less effective than the sunscreen Minji and Seona are trying to buy. Yeonji said that even if this was for players, it would be different from a product made with players in mind from the beginning. what does that matter Hayang, give me one too!


    Parang and Eunhyuk didn��t pay much attention to the difference in sunscreen.


    Hayang, who had brought as many sunscreens as Insoo, handed them out to his friends one by one.


    Soon after, Minji and Seona returned after winning the war.


    They decided to test the efficacy of sunscreen under the shade.


    The product sold by the Dangun Players Guild had a severe white cast.


    His face was glistening white.


    Hayang, but what about Subin? I don��t think I can contact you from a while ago��


    I met Subin while he was on his way earlier. They said they couldn��t go because there was a meeting of people sponsored by the Galaxy Group.


    Serena frowned as she looked at her face in the mirror.


    Parang, who laughed that there was no such thing as a gumiho, fell to the floor after being hit in the pit of the stomach by Minji.


    Although there were differences between them, their faces were white as if they had been powdered.


    Eunha was the same.


    I should write Alice��s life.


    After checking the selfie she took with Minji, Eunha decided to use Alice Life��s sunscreen, which has no white cast, even though it is less effective.


    Having come to that conclusion, he tried to wipe his face with a wet tissue.


    ��What is your face?


    ��There are no monsters.


    The hearing aid and the blank machine that went around the academy


    looking for him crumpled their faces.


    ��


    It was lunch time.


    However, Eun-ha was on her way to Gyoyang-dong, pushed back by the public hearing aid and the vacancy before she even had lunch.


    You don��t have sunscreen on your face, do you?


    I was washing my face in the bathroom. If you don��t believe that, you can check it out. Um��


    why what.


    No, because I want my eyes to look so grim. ����.


    Eunha distorted her face. Neither her mother nor Eun-ah did not like the blank period when her eyes, which were said to be unique, were belittled by the word tough.


    Incidentally, it was also the eyes he had inherited from his father.


    evil! what are you doing!


    Why?


    don��t do it! I don��t want to be ugly like you!


    this is real��! Aww!


    In the middle of the hallway, he tore his blank eyebrows with his fingers.


    The blank machine, whose eyes narrowed obliquely, screamed and struggled.


    This would not have happened a year ago.


    During the hiatus, he only complained while touching his tingling eyes, but did not show hostility like last year.


    Play well, both.


    On the other hand, Gong Qing Qi, who was guiding the way, sighed in bewilderment.


    Seohyun noona, what do you like about a kid like this��.


    Shall we do it one more time?


    no. I didn��t say anything.


    At the words he spat out, the blank period filled his mouth with a zipper as if it had been like that.


    Only then did the galaxy turn away from the hiatus.


    A hearing aid was waiting in the distance.


    At least he��s more handsome than you.


    Minji did that a while ago.


    Most boys think that they are handsome.


    Eunha also agreed with that statement.


    There were a lot of teeth like a blank period.


    But he could be confident that he wasn��t.


    My older sister always tells me how good-looking I am.


    If it was Eun-ah��s words, I could believe it. In previous lives, he didn��t know what he looked like, but in this life, he could be sure of what he looked like.


    Of course, the blank period, which was following along, made a wow face.


    The real Seohyun noona, why��.


    Both of you should be quiet here. Do you still not understand that you are the face of Sirius Group?


    Meanwhile, Gong Qing Qi could not stand it any longer and scolded the two who were quarreling.


    As the representative of the Sirius Group, he spoke of maintaining integrity.


    Why am I a representative?


    Eunha didn��t want to admit it.


    However, he was serving as the representative of the students sponsored by the Sirius Group in Class 031.


    It was because his father was in charge of an executive position at Sirius Group, and he entered the school second in rank.


    Although he was entrusting all the work to Gonggi Gong, the successor of Sirius Mojik.


    But, like this one, there were things I couldn��t leave it to.


    Like when you have to go say hello to a direct descendant of the Galaxy Group as a representative.


    A direct descendant of the Galaxy Group entered the 031 class. Even if you don��t like it, you have to show your face to say that we��ll get along well in the future so there won��t be any problems later.


    It could be said that the direct affiliates of Korea��s top 10 business groups represent the group��s position.


    That��s why I had to treat them carefully, and at least treat them with courtesy so as not to create a back mask.


    If Sirius had a direct descendant enrolled, it would have been possible to have an equal exchange with the direct descendant of Galaxy, but it was unavoidable.


    Eunha, the representative, had to go to meet the direct descendant of the galaxy. S��arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    There was also a deal with Han Seo


    -yeon.


    Previously, while asking Han Seo-yeon for the sponsorship of Byeok Hae-soo, the price she agreed to accept was nothing more than a combination of both.


    On the contrary, I was grateful to have provided this place.


    It is difficult to meet direct relatives.


    But I��m going to eat lunch��


    I��m going to eat it, so bear with it. But don��t eat there like you��re possessed.


    The hearing aid dismissed Eunha��s complaint. As the general representative of those sponsored by the Sirius Group, he warned to be careful when dealing with the direct descendants of the Galaxy Group.


    I said don��t go against her planting.


    I heard that his personality is not a joke.


    I know. how do you know that


    Eunha did not answer the hearing aid��s question.


    There was no way he didn��t know about the direct lineage of the Galaxy Group.


    Even if he did not know about Choi Jeong-hoon, the direct successor to the Galaxy Group in the distant future, he knew very well about Choi Ga-in, the direct descendant.


    Because it was Taeyang��s fiancee.


    At the same time as Onyang��s supporter, she was also engaged to him.


    She was the lover of Onyang, who was called a warrior and had the nickname < braver >, so her popularity was indescribable.


    On the bad side, of course.


    It was a fox who borrowed the power of a tiger.


    If I had to compare it, it was.


    She was arrogant and stubborn. At the same time, he had nothing on his head, was good at treating others like servants, and lived in luxury and vanity.


    To put it bluntly, he attended the players�� meeting without any qualifications, and even went so far as to make a fool of himself.


    In addition, she treated Ha Baek-ryun, the second-generation fairy, as if she were a subordinate carrying her burdens, and made her follow me on my shopping spree.


    I don��t even want to see ugly foxes, but��


    Eunha gathered her thoughts in front of the tea party where people sponsored by the Galaxy Group are gathered.


    It was a person she didn��t want to deal with, but she had business.


    I had to tune in.


    Although I really didn��t like it.


    Enter. Did you tidy up your clothes?


    The hearing aid opened.


    Eunha, who nodded, went inside, deciding to wear a mask and act in front of it.


    over the door.


    The first thing that caught my eye there was��


    Why are you saying that now!?


    I��m sorry��


    -Cha Eun-woo lowered his head and apologized.


    ��


    salty! Seohyun-ah, look here!


    Didn��t I tell you not to take pictures of me?


    Unlucky.


    Seohyeon, who had been trying to eat lunch by herself, away from the students who followed her, ended up meeting Seoyeon who was taking a walk around the campus.


    As a result, Seo-yeon was playing around with her while they were having lunch.


    Aren��t you trying to take a selfie with your face in this way?


    why? look at this My little sister came out so pretty, can I just watch it?


    erase it quickly


    One more piece!


    ����.


    Seohyun kept her mouth shut.


    Whether or not she showed any discomfort, Seo-yeon took pictures of her younger sister, who maintained her expressionless expression, over and over again.


    I��ll send it via Talk, so write it as a profile picture.


    no.


    Do you just want to upload a profile picture? Where in the world are people using basic profile pictures these days�� Do you know how much kids tease you at group gatherings for saying that your taste is old-fashioned?


    I don��t care if they do or not. No matter what I do, I��ll curse.


    Seo-yeon sighed, saying


    that she had no choice but to lean on her shoulder and turned around.


    Seohyun tried to push her away, but she just moved forward like a ttogi and returned to her place.


    Eventually she decided to ignore it.


    If I ignore it and eat lunch, I wonder if my sister��s curiosity will go away.


    she thought so


    ��That��s right!


    However, Seohyun was rather curious about Han Seoyeon.


    Today, Eunha was going to say hello to Gain. �� what?


    Ga-in Choi has that kind of personality, so Eun-ha would be having a hard time.


    Eunha went to meet Choi Ga-in.


    Seohyun immediately glared at her.


    She was just laughing bashfully.


    As if he was very happy that his sister showed interest.


    It was only then that Seohyun realized that she hadn��t met him by chance today.


    It was meant to be like this from the beginning.


    She was always like this.


    It was mischievous.


    Why did you go to meet me?


    That��s why Seohyun decided to ask only what she wanted to know, avoiding a long story.


    However, as if Seoyeon liked that, she answered her questions fluently.


    Eunha is really worried. right? Not even worried��


    Seohyun replied in a fit of spirit.


    If he was really worried, there was no need to entrust Eunha with the work that could have been left to the blank period.


    I guess you just wanted to see


    She could guess what Seoyeon was thinking.


    Seoyeon just wanted to see her.


    your own reaction.


    And what the galaxy would do.


    Unless he knew Eunha��s personality, he couldn��t have sent him to a tea party where problems would arise.


    That��s why I sent a picture of you to Eunha to vent her anger.


    Whoever wants my picture�� wait, what kind of picture did you send?


    how is it? did it turn out well?


    Seoyeon held out her smartphone.


    Seohyun carefully looked at the smartphone she held out.


    A photo sent to Eunha.


    I took it and looked at it for a while.


    I zoomed in and looked around.


    why did you send this?


    It came out well, but what?


    i came out weird


    ��Where is this?


    Her face was big, her eyes were uneven, and her bangs were out of order��


    Seohyun pointed out the troublesome part with her fingers and explained it.


    Seo-yeon, who had been listening with her eyes shining at first, expressed disapproval at the sermon that seemed to never end.


    In the end, she got up from her seat just as Seohyun had hoped so much.


    leaving these words


    I don��t know! Then Seohyun takes a pretty picture of you and sends it to you!


    ��What? Unni, wait��


    I��m going back to high school!


    ����.


    I couldn��t catch her running away.


    Seohyun stared blankly at the direction she disappeared, then dropped her gaze to the smartphone on her lap.


    ��it��s because of my sister.


    Launched the camera app.


    Changed lens direction.


    Then, when his face appeared on the screen of his smartphone, he was startled.


    ����.


    Eventually, she tidied up her hair and began to have a snowball fight with the camera lens.

 Chapter 245

    Relife Player 245


    [Chapter 083]


    [Hero��s Concubine (2)]


    According to Eun-ha, Ga-in Choi was evil.


    Despite his mediocre skills, he thought he was the center of the world and intervened in everything.


    After establishing herself as On Taeyang��s fianc��e, at the meeting before the second recapture of Uijeongbu, she acted as if it was natural and gave orders to the players shamelessly.


    It would have been nice if he had a good brain, but he had nothing in his head, and he only came up with ridiculous strategies.


    Operations that would never have been accepted had it not been for the direct lineage of the Galaxy Group.


    Because of this, the players who participated in the operation she brought out suffered all sorts of hardships.


    Even Onyang��s colleagues didn��t like her very much.


    Rather hated it.


    Eunha recalled the look in Kaede Hoshimiya��s eyes looking at her at the meeting to subdue Mine before returning.


    it was contempt


    Choi Ga-in was such a person.


    Sorry. Did you see something I couldn��t see?


    it��s okay. There must have been something wrong and he was angry.


    That��s right. Are you quick-witted?


    Culture building was equipped with various facilities including a banquet hall to help students socialize.


    The tea party where Eunha was located was one of those facilities.


    The head seat with the picture hanging on the wall on its back and the long chairs arranged left and right clearly separated the top and bottom of the people sitting in the seat.


    Choi Ga-in sat in the seat of honor, and the representatives of the Sirius Group sat closest to her. After that, students from Galaxy Group affiliates and students sponsored by the group occupied their seats in the order of receiving Choi Ga-in��s preferential treatment.


    Eunha found several familiar faces among them.


    Bae Soo-bin, if he was going to come here, at least tell me in advance that he would come��.


    Bae Soo-bin is sitting in the direction close to the entrance.


    Even when he came in, she had a surprised look on her face, but she read the situation and didn��t even try to make eye contact.


    It meant not pretending to know.


    The reason could be guessed.


    It wouldn��t have been very uncomfortable if I just showed friendship in a place like this and then attracted attention.


    Judging from the fact that Bae Soo-bin sat far away from Choi Ga-in, it seemed that he did not want to get involved with her in the slightest.


    It was a part that Eunha also agreed with.


    As soon as they entered the tea party, anyone would have seen Choi Ga-in slaughter Cha Eun-woo.


    And where was Cha Eun-woo?


    Eunwoo, can you keep this?


    ��yea, I got it.


    Among the students of the Galaxy Group affiliates, he sat in the seat closest to Choi Ga-in and waited on her.


    He was in the middle of packing the present the hearing aid had brought for her.


    Meanwhile, in the seat next to her, Mok Min-ho was in an immobile posture with his fists on his knees.


    Without even paying attention to Eunha.


    I didn��t know Cha Eun-woo would be like that.


    Eun-ha was surprised to see a different side from the Cha Eun-woo she knew.


    Cha Eun-woo, who was kind to everyone, was treating Ga-in Choi carefully.


    If you think about it, even in her previous life, she had a hard time with Choi Ga-in.


    Unlike On Taeyang��s colleagues, he always stuck by Choi Ga-in��s side.


    Sometimes, I even assisted Choi Ga-in.


    like an attendant.


    hi.


    At that time, Eunwoo, who returned to her seat with a gift, greeted her with a barely audible voice.


    Showing a soul to Choi Ga-in, she pretended to know Eun-ha while being shy.


    Unlike Subin who only drinks coffee.


    Worried that Eun-woo would be scolded again, Eun-ha responded to her greeting with a gentle nod.


    ��Eunwoo does that sometimes. When it��s important, you forget something important and create a problem.


    ��Sorry.


    Cha Eun-woo. Have you ever allowed me to speak at any time? What kind of seat is this��


    In the meantime, Choi Ga-in talked about a story that had happened a little while ago against a hearing aid that was slightly tuned.


    Apparently, Eunwoo belatedly informed me that the Dangun Players Guild was selling sunscreen, so I couldn��t even buy it.


    Eun-ha thought it was Eun-woo��s fault, but looking back, Choi Ga-in was originally that kind of person.


    There was no harm.


    She didn��t even know how to spit in my face when she harshly criticized Cha Eun-woo��s actions against the representative of another business group.


    Even more so, he was proudly taking the person in front of him.


    The auditorium, which listened to her politely, began to feel embarrassed, and the blank space, which was not participating in the conversation, frowned.


    Then, what about the students sponsored by the Galaxy Group?


    Everyone was unable to raise their heads.


    It��s strange that Minho doesn��t react even though Eunwoo is cursing.


    Eun-ha glanced sideways at Mok Min-ho.


    Mok Min-ho remained still. It was just standing there, as if it had become a wooden stone.


    No, I wasn��t standing still. It was all I had to do was stay still.


    Eun-ha realized that he was giving strength with a stiff posture.


    As someone who values authority, he cannot disobey Choi Ga-in, whom he must follow.


    In the end, Cha Eun-woo did nothing but laugh awkwardly whenever he was mentioned without anyone taking his side.


    So, this place was uncomfortable.


    The atmosphere where Choi Ga-in alone is talking about what is good hahahaha.


    This was out of character.


    Cheonggi-hyung��s lunch break is about to end, but are you going to stay like this?


    ��Eunha, say that kind of thing quietly.


    Eun-ha put her mouth to the ear of the hearing aid and deliberately made a sound in a way that Ga-in Choi would listen to.


    The startled hearing aid struck her side and whispered, but what he said had already reached her ears.


    sorry. Did I talk too much?


    no, that��s fine. hey!


    This time, the blank machine touched his side.


    Either way, he reached for the sandwich at first.


    I was hungry because I hadn��t eaten lunch.


    It was disrespectful and he didn��t care even though it might have upset her.


    Anyway, what she could do was limited.


    No matter how stupid she was, she couldn��t treat him harshly when she found him as the CEO of Sirius Group.


    are you eunuch Eunha Noh. I��ve heard a lot about you. At the launching ceremony, I took the oath as the chief��


    not the chief, but the second.


    ��Yes second seat.


    hey! ��Yo�� Please add some words!


    what��s up We��re the same age, so what? yes?


    ��That��s right, you can call me comfortably.


    A space machine hit from the side.


    I even added in a low voice.


    However, Choi Ga-in nodded his head even though he was nervous.


    Eunha replied with a chin gesture to Baekgi as if to look at it.


    In the end, the white flag was lifted.


    I saw that too. I mean you defeated an iron man by yourself in class. It was really cool back then. Ok, thanks.


    But I didn��t know you were backed by Sirius. If there were no sponsors, I would have pulled them into the Galaxy Group with my own power��.


    Really?


    Eunha didn��t say anything.


    Nevertheless, Cain pretended to know him by twisting her curled hair with her fingers.


    Listening to the story, it seemed that she had been interested in it before.


    Well, Choi Ga-in did this and attracted On-Tae-yang, who had no support.


    Eun-ha suddenly remembered what she used to be greedy for talent in her previous life.


    The reason why she, a direct descendant, entered the Player Academy despite having no skills was to recruit promising players.


    In that sense, On Taeyang, who stood out by entering the academy without any support, was enough to attract her attention.


    The luck she had in her previous life could be said to have been to find Onyang and propose a marriage contract to make him her own forever.


    If you have any thoughts, how about getting sponsored by Galaxy instead of Sirius? The Galaxy Group could guarantee you better benefits than the Sirius Group, which has been in second place in Korea for 10,000 years��.


    And this time, she had her eyes on him.


    What kind of bullshit are you talking about?


    As for Eunha, it was absurd.


    How dare you offer sponsorship?


    In addition, Choi Ga-in did not hesitate to disparage the Sirius Group even in front of the representative of the Sirius Group.


    It was disrespectful and ignorant.


    The blank period could not hide the expression and


    showed an unpleasant expression at once.


    At that time, the hearing aid smiled flatly and leaned forward so that the white flag could not be seen.


    That��s a little too much to say.


    what? Did I? But I didn��t say anything wrong��


    ������.��


    What do you think? Isn��t that a good suggestion for you?


    However, even the public hearing could not control the expression at those words.


    Those sponsored by the Galaxy Group were also watching with nervous faces.


    On the other hand, she calmly waited for Eunha��s answer, not knowing what she had done wrong.


    Of course, his answer was fixed.


    it��s okay. I like it just the way it is.


    why me?


    The Galaxy Group, as the leading business group in Korea, boasted a high market share in various fields including player devices.


    The benefits of being sponsored by the Galaxy Group were substantial.


    However, the sponsorship of the Sirius Group was not inferior to that of the Galaxy Group.


    In his case, he was able to receive unlimited support from the Sirius Group.


    ��I don��t understand. Galaxy can fully support you.


    Sirius can too.


    ����.


    I didn��t know if I could get the support of the Zenith Clan if I was sponsored by the Galaxy Group.


    Sirius, without a sponsoring clan, was an impossible support.


    However, even with that in mind, there was a reason not to receive sponsorship from the Galaxy Group.


    What are you doing on a sinking ship?


    Choi Ga-in was a ship that would sink one day.


    She was the illegitimate child of the Galaxy Group. Even if he was recognized as a direct descendant, he was in a position where he was not treated properly among his direct descendents.


    That��s why I entered the academy and was looking for promising players.


    If she hadn��t met Onyang in her previous life, it would have been impossible to secure a place in the Galaxy Group.


    Think again.


    ok


    Ha��


    that won��t happen to her in this life.


    Eun-ha had no intention of giving Choi Ga-in Onyang.


    Even if he recruited Onyang and his colleagues, Choi Ga-in was determined not to attract them.


    She was of no help whatsoever.


    In my heart, I also wanted to deal with her who would interfere with everything.


    It was very sad that I couldn��t.


    I couldn��t do that right now.


    Because she has value.


    I couldn��t touch it until then.


    It seems like you don��t know, but Seohyun Han is a bitch who doesn��t care. Would you be upset if you were under him?


    who��s to say


    Eun-ha looked at Choi Ga-in, who was sarcastic with Han Seo-hyun, with an absurd face.


    Those sponsored by the Galaxy Group were also making faces.


    That emotion on her face wasn��t simply because she slandered the direct line of the Sirius Group, but because of her remarks that had no regard for herself.


    I��m prettier than her


    There was no princess bottle.


    He didn��t know what face to make now.


    If Ga-in Choi��s appearance was to be evaluated, it was average even if it was set high.


    Compared to the large face, the slanted eyes might appeal to some beholders, but at least it wasn��t to him.


    The decorations she wore on her head and her hair curled up like a wig didn��t suit her either.


    The acne that appeared when I entered puberty was a bonus.


    Han Seohyun is not pretty.


    Personality is the problem.


    Even so, he had never seen anyone with beauty beyond Eun-ah, except for Lee Yu-jeong and Ha Baek-ryeon.


    Even if she admits it, she was a siscom and in a way she was a daughter fool.


    ��Because Seohyun noona is prettier!


    It was then.


    While the hearing aid was contemplating how to answer well, the blank machine suddenly stood up from its seat and shouted.


    Silence fell in an instant.


    Choi Ga-in was dumbfounded by what had suddenly happened.


    Hey you��.


    The public hearing has already given up on mediating the situation.


    Now he sighed openly.


    The galaxy was the same.


    I knew how she would react in this situation, but I had to let go.


    How was it like this in Snow White? Did the queen break the magic mirror?


    I don��t know now.


    I decided to calmly see what would happen in the future.


    Fortunately, refreshments were also placed on the table, so it was not boring.


    what did you say now?


    ����.


    The sound of grinding teeth was heard.


    It was only then that the hiatus seemed to come to its senses.


    But no one offered him a helping hand.


    Eun-ha ate snacks instead of popcorn, and the hearing aid sighed heavily.


    ��Who is prettier��!?


    Of course Ga-in is prettier than you!


    If Eunwoo hadn��t intervened at that time, he would have been able to do the Byeonggyeong.


    ��


    Eunwoo softened Choi Ga-in��s heart as if he was used to this kind of thing.


    She and the students of the Galaxy Group affiliates made every effort to make Choi Ga-in lose his anger.


    Then lunchtime passed and Eun-ha was able to escape safely.


    Baekgi��. Yes.


    What do you do when you��re there? Sorry. I was wrong bro Eunha was also calmly holding back, but how could you��


    I won��t do that in the future.


    Cheonggi scolded his younger brother loudly as he walked down the aisle.


    Unwilling to intervene, Eun-ha passed the two of them.


    Since it was already late for class, I decided to walk slowly.


    Eunwoo will suffer.


    Eun-ha recalled Eun-woo��s hardships while serving Ga-in Choi at the tea party a while ago.


    It was a part where you could know the relationship between the two people until they left the door.


    At the end, Choi Ga-in repeated the same anger, saying that he couldn��t buy sunscreen from Cha Eun-woo.


    As I continued to watch, I didn��t like the way Eunwoo bowed down to her.


    So, Eunha gave her the sunscreen she was grumbling about.


    Seo-na bought it after standing in a long line.


    Because I don��t need it anyway.


    She was delighted with her face changing just for that.


    It was a bonus that he made a debt to Eun-woo, and he ended up liking her unintentionally.


    Without knowing that the sunscreen sold by the Dangun Players Guild had a severe white cast.


    I��m looking forward to coming back from Jongpyeong with sunscreen on.


    There must be no such thing as a ghost.


    With that in mind, I was looking forward to some guerrilla training.


    Of course, I will present Alice Life��s sunscreen to Eunwoo.


    He said that Hayang took care of her and Mok Min-ho.


    Are you going to stay like that without going to class? I��ll see you later.


    ��huh.


    Eunha called the two who were still talking.


    The hearing aids corresponding to one grade level were redirected to another level.


    Worried that he would be scolded later, the blank period followed Eunha with his head bowed.


    It changed during the hiatus, but somehow it seems strange.


    It was self-employed and I didn��t know.


    Eunha let him follow and took out a smartphone she hadn��t looked at.


    what?


    For some reason, Seohyun received a message.


    Seoyeon��s Tok was also under her.


    Thinking it was a big deal at this time, he checked Seoyeon��s message.


    ��what?


    Seoyeon was telling her to calm down by looking at her picture.


    I got excited and laughed.


    And the screen didn��t turn off.


    ��it��s pretty.


    Han Seo-hyun gets irritated when she sees Seo-yeon leaning on her shoulder.


    The squinting of one eye seemed to represent her feelings.


    Perhaps because of the filter, her face was especially pinkish.


    But why did he send this?


    Eun-ha, who had been looking at the picture for a while, immediately checked the message Seohyun sent.


    There was only one message.


    It was a picture this time.


    A photo of the hand stretched out so that the back of the hand is visible.


    It was a picture of long, slender fingers.


    His calluses were cut from swinging the sword, and it looked distinctly different from his rough, rough hands.


    ��what?


    I couldn��t figure out the intention.


    Eunha sent a message saying, ��What is this?��


    In less than a minute, she read the message.


    Isn��t it class time now?


    He tilted his head and waited patiently for an answer.


    Even after a long time, no answer came.


    It was so-called read.


    what is he


    Dealing with Choi Ga-in was stressful.


    I decided to just pay attention to Han Seohyun��s reaction. S��ar?h the N??elFir��.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ����.


    Then I saved two pictures.

 Chapter 246

    Relife Player 246


    [Chapter 084]


    [Echoes in the heat]


    Comprehensive ability evaluation for the first semester of the first year.


    The students had to undergo guerrilla training in Bukhansan Mountain on a day when the scorching heat continued.


    I never dreamed that the day would come when I would climb this mountain again��! Don��t keep whining and come up quickly. You are different from the people before you.


    Let��s stand up, let��s rest for a while!


    Anyway��


    Eunhyuk breathed heavily.


    I don��t know if it��s climbing Bukhansan, but it was hard because I was climbing the mountain with a 30kg load on my back.


    Even those who had risen to the top of the class fell behind at some point, so they mixed with other classes.


    The procession had already been a mess, and the instructors were shouting recklessly, telling them not to play.


    What if you don��t have that much stamina?


    How hard is it to climb with luggage in this heat!


    Seo-na, who was walking ahead, scolded him while wiping the sweat on the tip of her chin.


    Even as an Ain, it seemed that she was struggling to carry the burden and climb up with only her physical abilities without using mana.


    Still, it was quite good compared to other students.


    Even Eunhyuk, who was confident in his physical strength, was bent over to the point where Jim covered his body.


    ��okay. Let��s take a little rest too. Are you thirsty? now water.


    It��s okay, I have water too.


    Eunhyuk sat down on a nearby rock.


    When I put the heavy bag down on the floor, I felt my shoulders lighten.


    The more I climbed the mountain path, the more I realized that the weight of 30kg does not prove the weight as it is.


    Two people there! Who said you can rest on your own!? Won��t you come up soon? Let��s go, Eunhyuk. I��m going to scold the instructor for this. Ah��


    I was not letting him rest even for a moment.


    He gulped down the water and looked up at the instructor who was shouting from above, now wearing a bamboo mask.


    Little Red Riding Hood was the devil.


    are you okay? ��are you okay.


    Seo-na asked if she was worried, pulling the golden hair off her cheek.


    You could see that she was struggling too.


    Seeing her, Eunhyuk couldn��t stop complaining.


    ��I can��t rely on Serna.


    The reason I decided to become a player was because I wanted to be someone who saved someone like a hero.


    I couldn��t sit down here.


    More than anything, I didn��t want to show her a weak side.


    Eunhyuk gritted his teeth and stood up. As I slung the bag on my back again, I felt the dampness.


    My whole body was already covered with sweat.


    It had to be.


    The instructor instructed me not to use mana in my body and to carry the bag on my back in order to train my physical abilities.


    If you mistakenly expressed mana in your body and were caught by the instructor, a harsh spirit awaited you in this heat.


    Jeong Ha-yang student! I should have told you not to use mana in your body!? ��Instructor. I didn��t use it��


    Then what the hell is the mana circling around you!?


    ��fairy? Yes, Jeong Ha-yang. That was a very good answer! I��ll make you see a fairy in your eyes right now! Get down!


    Uh��


    Eunhyuk silently meditated on Jung Ha-yang, who was caught using mana in his body.


    I didn��t want to do push-ups with that load on my back.


    Although he was worried about Hayang, surviving first was the priority.


    Before he knew it, he realized the spirit of individualism in Player Academy.


    Student Bae Soo-bin. is this the best? Why do I feel like I can do more?


    ��You can.


    Yes, the mindset should be like that. Keep in mind that a good caster must have good stamina and good imagination.


    ����.


    Guts! Caster has guts!


    On the other side, the instructor in charge of Class 8 was preaching the theory of guts to Subin, who was kneeling on the floor.


    Bae Su-bin was about to get up, swearing inwardly.


    To put a fist into the stomach of the instructor in charge of Class 8 right away.


    But where is blue brother? If that was an 8-and-a-half matrix, then Parang would be somewhere, right?


    maybe at the top? what?


    I saw earlier that they were excited and running around.


    Hearing that from Seo-na, Eun-hyeok gave up looking for Jinpa-rang.


    You must be running on a mountain road regardless of the weight of your bag.


    Then I didn��t know if I collapsed from exhaustion.


    I decided to turn my attention away.


    Then where is the captain?


    I put the question that came to my mouth out of nowhere.


    But Seo-na shook her head, saying she didn��t know.


    ��


    What are you�� How can you not breathe in a situation like this?


    It��s the usual training.


    lie.


    yes that��s a lie


    Eun-ha apologized inwardly to Min-ji, who was following her evilly.


    In fact, he was using mana in his body without being noticed by the instructor.


    Mana was expressed under the strap of the bag to protect the shoulders.


    What��s more, a towel had been placed inside the neck before climbing.


    This was also wrapped around the body so that the instructor would not find out.


    It��s all experience.


    Before returning, he had taken a similar class at the Higher Academy.


    Other than that, there was a time when I camped out to clean up the downtown area.


    It was nothing to him to consciously express mana in his body.


    Be honest. are you messing around right now?


    If in doubt, check it out. So nothing? ��Suspicious. I won��t tell the instructor, so tell me how to do it too.


    Minji asked with a serious look.


    Eunha


    took off her pretense.


    Because I knew she wouldn��t be able to tell me anyway.


    I also caught White.


    Just a moment ago, Hayang noticed that he was expressing mana in his body.


    However, after grasping the spell, she was unable to properly manifest the magic.


    Because Eunha put so much emphasis on efficiency, it was possible with a very small amount of mana, but it was something she was not used to.


    In the end, she couldn��t even use his know-how accumulated through time and experience and had to be cheered by the instructor.


    ��I don��t know if Hayang is doing well.


    It��s okay, I wouldn��t have died. The problem is that I��m dying right now.


    Thumbs up��


    not thumbs up! okay. let��s take a break here


    call.


    In Eunha��s eyes, Minji was the limit. It deserved to be praised just for climbing this far without resting.


    Through this incident, Eunha was able to strongly feel her will.


    It was a posture I liked.


    I just hoped she wouldn��t break like this.


    There was one other person besides Minji who endured with kkang.


    Jin Parang had the best stamina among his friends.


    It was to the point of running around like an unbridled colt.


    Then, in the middle, I lost my strength and it was good to see him struggling.


    It was self-employed.


    More than that, Eunha saw Subin who was approaching right up close.


    Her stamina was already exhausted.


    I��m just holding on with a kang.


    He looked at her with satisfaction as she almost crawled up.


    I liked it very much.


    ��what? Why are you looking at me with those eyes? make people feel bad


    Subin.


    what.


    Eventually, Subin reached Minji��s side and put down the heavy bag.


    After rummaging through her bag and taking out an ionized drink, she thought that the instructor in charge had already left, so she thought of taking a break.


    But there was no time for her to rest.


    hold on a little longer


    hey! What are you doing!


    you know i like you


    fuck! I will kill you! S��arch* The Nov��l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He had kicked the bag she had put down.


    The bloated bag quickly fell down the mountain.


    Bae Soo-bin widened his eyes at the sudden incident.


    I just looked down at the rolling bag in disbelief.


    She came to her senses soon after, screaming and running wild. Grabbing Eunha by the scruff of her neck and shaking it, she shouted, ��How can that be?��


    ��Looks like you still have some strength left. your clothes are stretched


    you madman! Those words come out now!?


    Rather, pick up the bag first. How long are you going to let that fall? ��I will really kill you.


    It shouldn��t stay like this.


    After hearing that, Subin came to her senses and went down the mountain with a spirited spirit.


    The students who were watching all this looked at Bae Soo-bin with pity.


    And with eyes that fear the galaxy.


    The instructors were sticking out their tongues, saying that there was no such thing as a demon.


    If you leave it alone, it will grow stronger�� Now, you have to grow stronger.


    I also needed to sharpen my mentality.


    It was a job that allowed me to develop my stamina, so it was like killing two birds with one stone.


    Eunha sincerely looked forward to Bae Soo-bin��s growth.


    ��it��s crazy. you are a real devil


    Where do you think I��m crazy?


    The sky doesn��t know what to do I won��t catch this devil��


    What are you doing in search of the sky in a once destroyed world?


    The world is going crazy. If it hadn��t been destroyed, there would be no way such a demon would be walking around openly��


    Minji grumbled for a long time.


    Not wanting to hear her nagging, he thought of encouraging her to get up soon.


    So I tried to reach out my hand to help her get up.


    don��t come near me today


    ��Minji held out her hand.


    He hurriedly tying his bag.


    Hey, is that not going to happen to you?


    Even if you say that, who would believe it? Don��t come close, because if you come closer, he��ll scream. You really��


    kyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaagh-!!


    Eunha took one step closer.


    Minji screamed as if the mountain had left.


    Her screams echoed across Bukhan Mountain.


    It��s not like that for you guys��


    Since the atrocities of the galaxy have already been known, the friends we encountered were wary of the galaxy not approaching.


    ��


    After a long journey, the students were able to reach the halfway point.


    It wasn��t until they reached the halfway point that the students realized that the instructors had deliberately turned around and guided them.


    But their shock was only short-lived.


    Students who set up tents in groups soon had to face a situation called PT (Player Training) gymnastics.


    Your voice is small! Perform 30 high jumps with open arms! Do not enter commands in multiples of 3. Are there still idiots who give orders in multiples of 3!?


    The students rolled endlessly.


    All morning, they had to walk around Mt. Bukhan with a heavy load on their backs, eat only a few chocolate bars for lunch, and do gymnastics as a group.


    I can��t take any more��!


    ��This is not for humans.


    30! ��Ah����


    I��ve already done PT gymnastics several times, but are there still people who give commands when they shouldn��t?


    The students glared at those who gave the command as if they were going to kill them.


    They learned to live while climbing the mountain and learned to live while doing gymnastics.


    Episode 50! Start over and do it!


    ��practice!�� Your voice is small! 100 times! Again, do not put commands in multiples of 3!


    ������!!!!��


    Little Red Riding Hood was the devil. They all knew how to make students struggle.


    Students lying on the ground, not paying attention to the dirt floor, had to raise their legs to the sky in accordance with the command.


    It was fine at first, but after a few times, my pelvis hurt.


    As the legs gradually descended to the floor, an instructor nearby came and personally raised the legs.


    Evil sounds erupted from everywhere.


    ��can not. I can��t do this!


    Parang, who had been running around the mountain like a dog that had been hit by snow in the morning, was already running out of stamina.


    Now, to the point where I regret running so excitedly up the mountain.


    Noah, where is this?


    He groaned and moved his legs. In the middle, when the instructor gave me a break and told me to think of my parents who would be at home, I started cursing.


    When I heard that I should be grateful for my parents who gave birth to me and raised me, I heard similar voices everywhere.


    Everyone felt the same way.


    I really wanted to kill Red Riding Hood, who was struggling to get in the way even when I was bruised.


    no! I can��t do it anymore! This is crazy!


    I will not! can not!


    In that state, I was looking for Noh Eun-ha.


    Parang, with dust on his head, looked around with difficulty and saw the students who suddenly got up from their seats.


    The students, with venom and murder in their eyes, started running down the mountain out of nowhere.


    grab those!


    Haha, is this just the start? hey! you go down there! I��ll go down this way!


    The instructors�� actions were swift.


    As if this had happened several times.


    Those who ran away were caught by the instructors and had to return to their seats.


    Also, I had to get a separate kick.


    Mr�� it��s no joke.


    Parang, who was waiting for an opportunity to escape, had to put off his plan after seeing the fugitives getting excited.


    It was not yet time.


    As soon as they lost their attention, I had to run away.


    He sent a telepathic message asking if there were any friends to join him.


    [Guys! I can��t possibly do this! If you want to run away with me, shout 18 in Guryeong!]


    Eunhyuk was nearby.


    Eunhyuk had conflicting eyes.


    It wasn��t enough.


    For some reason, Subin seemed conflicted. Covered in dirt worse than blue, she was lost in thought while biting her lips.


    ��I��ll kill you. I��m going to kill that bastard. Eunha Noh, you son of a bitch�� I��m really going to kill you��


    I��m going to pretend I didn��t hear it.


    Jinpa-rang decided to pretend not to know the muttering that made his hair stand on end.


    I had never heard such a murderous sound, even in the slums.


    [Blue oppa and Minji will try to endure it a little longer. Work hard.]


    [Ah, that��s Hayang��s message. Hayang said he would run away too.]


    ��Good.


    Blue murmured softly.


    Colleagues were slowly gathering. After much consideration, Eunhyuk decided to join them, and Subin nodded, saying that he would stick a knife into someone who was not present. Hayang also participated.


    Now, at the next PT Gymnastics, all I had to do was shout 18 and run away.


    All I had to do was run away.


    If Mok Min-ho hadn��t reported it.


    Instructor. Jinpalang just sent a telepathic message asking if he would run away.


    Mok Min-ho That��s��!


    Mok Min-ho raised his hand and spoke to the instructor, raising his lips with a smirk.


    No Instructor! This is a mothership! It��s unfortunate! It��s called Mothership!


    drag it away


    shit! Where is this! Is there any proof that I was telepathic!


    Parang was captured by the instructors.


    Those conspiring with him never paid attention to him as he was arrested and dragged away.


    Surviving was the priority.


    Minho Mok, I really won��t let you go��!!


    His shouts echoed across Bukhansan.


    ��


    Meanwhile, where was the galaxy?


    How old am I? Do I have to undergo military training?


    It was after getting out of the base camp early with the Abenious Cloak on.


    The instructor in charge of Class 6 will search Bukhansan Mountain to find him, but he will never find him.


    I��m planning on putting my cape on top of the tree as soon as I feel it.


    You can go back when you have dinner.


    Thinking so, the galaxy dug the ground.


    I never thought I would use the sword that Hae-soo made for me for the first time.


    A black thorn tree, a sword that Byeok Hae-su made a while ago.


    Secondary academy first year students were not allowed to bring in or out of devices in principle, but it was possible because devices manufactured in the academy workshop were approved.


    All I had to do was go through the procedure to use it for class purposes.


    So he dug the ground.


    The black thorn tree, imbued with mana, boasted superior functionality to a shovel and dug the ground.


    I hope this is enough.


    After digging for a while, he wiped the sweat from his forehead.


    This point was scattered with mana. Furthermore, since Bukhansan Mountain is close to Uijeongbu, the amount of mana was scattered.


    This is also the direction of the ear.


    conditions were met.


    After checking the direction of the door again with a compass, he took out the necklace that was hanging around his neck.


    It was an ornament full of wheat flowers.


    He put it in the pit and buried it again.


    I hope it goes well.


    The day was very hot.


    I prayed for the health of my friends who will be training in this scorching heat.


    Minho Mok, I really won��t let you go��!!


    I thought I heard Blue��s voice, but I was sure I heard it wrong.

 Chapter 247

    Relife Player 247


    [Chapter 084]


    [Echoes in the heat (2)]


    The first year comprehensive ability evaluation was scheduled for 2 nights and 3 days.


    The students, who sweated from the first day of training, couldn��t hide their confusion as they looked up at the darkened night.


    There are still two more days left like today.


    ��This is not for humans. It��s not something people do��.


    Dinner was curry.


    Curiously, not many people in the class knew how to make curry.


    As a result, Minji had to conduct the students after training and not being able to rest properly.


    Even so, Curry failed. I didn��t know why the curry didn��t taste good, but some of the students in the same group had severe stomach pains.


    The students had to be carried down the mountain by the instructors.


    I still remember vividly how the remaining students looked at it with envy.


    I should have just lied about my stomach hurting there.


    If a child has a conscience��


    what does that mean?


    Eh��


    Eunha, who knew the cause of the situation, shook her head, saying that she was dumbfounded.


    He didn��t answer her question even though she was sitting on a large rock and gave her a narrow look.


    I only sighed.


    Minji, I have leftover chocolate. Would you like to eat that? really? can i eat it thank you!


    Even so, she did not withdraw her gaze demanding an explanation.


    Inevitably, Seona had to bite the chocolate she had been saving into her mouth. Of course, I forgot to send him a telepathic message.


    [What are you going to do with my chocolate?]


    You just have to pay it back. If you pay it back�� Huh? what did you say now


    you��re just eating chocolate Eat this.


    do you want to die!?


    Eun-ha decided to ignore Min-ji, who was happily enjoying the chocolate.


    Seo-na put on a face that said she would definitely pay it back. In the woods where the thickets jaggedly obscure the night sky, her golden hair was still shining.


    I still think it��s worth doing.


    Except for White��


    Eunha looked around at the other friends besides her.


    After the roll call, they gathered at the designated place and somehow managed to hold on even though they said it was so hard.


    Hayang, who lacks the most physical strength among his friends, couldn��t even eat lunch properly and was sleeping in a tent.


    Other than her, her friends were good. Jinparang, who had a chase with the instructors while attempting to escape, had no business.


    The multiple frequency of glaring as if to kill.


    but it��s a bit embarrassing Even though the captain skipped training, he didn��t get scolded.


    Because this is the original training.


    Still��


    Eunhyuk, who was leaning on a wooden pillar, pursed his lips and grunted.


    Eunha did not participate in training after arriving at the base camp.


    Even so, the instructors did not cheer him up.


    The students in the same group looked at him with resentful eyes, but Eun-ha ignored them and quietly ate the curry.


    Although he was not ignorant of their emotions, guerrilla training was originally such training.


    Training to skip training.


    Instructors also did not think that self-denial training would be able to train students.


    I just focused on how they would miss training.


    That��s why the instructors didn��t scold Eunha for missing the training while repelling the chase.


    Hayang was quick to notice.


    Seeing that, Hayang would have realized. The fact that this training is not all about simply being trained.


    In the end, her stamina couldn��t stand it, so she tried to skip training even after making an extreme choice.


    It was malingering.


    However, there were many students who were better at acting than her.


    Those who complained of abdominal pain after eating curry. They tasted the curry made by Minji and showed acting without undergoing 2 nights and 3 days of training.


    Eun-ha recalled the bright smiles of those who were still being carried on the stretcher.


    As if reaching nirvana. S��arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    They were laughing in pain.


    That curry�� It must have been no problem, right?


    Oh no way��


    He stopped thinking about it. No matter how good Minji��s skills were, there was no way he could have manufactured the poison.


    what? why are you looking at me like that


    ��No, that��s okay.


    It was really fortunate that we weren��t in the same class as Minji.


    Eunha avoided her gaze and was relieved.


    That was when


    Parang, who had passed out lying on the rock, raised his upper body.


    Then he sniffed and sniffed.


    ��can��t you smell it now? smell? Blue, what does it smell like?


    Jinseo, don��t you smell? I don��t know what you��re talking about, but my nose isn��t a dog nose like my brother��s.


    A fox is a canine��


    my chocolate.


    Blue, what does it smell like?


    Except for Blue, everyone tilted their heads.


    Suddenly I woke up and couldn��t understand what he was saying.


    Either that or not, Parang, who had been sniffing the scent, erected his wolf ears.


    ��the smell of ramen. The smell of Binggu oppa��s ramen?


    ��Are you sure. It must smell like ramen. Ramen is right there.


    Like you said, does ramen smell? Jinseo or you Gaeko earlier��


    My chocolate.


    Who��s cooking ramen?


    They changed their eyes at once.


    towards the direction the blue is pointing.


    A light could be seen dimly in the direction he was pointing.


    It was in the direction of the instructors�� tents.


    Instructor told us to make curry, but are they cooking ramen all by themselves?


    Minji says no.


    Instructor was really too much. Just now, I told you to stop thinking about food and go to sleep��


    Eunhyuk��s antipathy is growing.


    ��Guys. There is ramen right in front of you, but are you guys going to just watch it?


    Soon after, Parang cooled his head and asked them in a serious tone.


    They all said no.


    Then he showed his fangs.


    The instructors told me earlier. The result is everything to the player�� No matter what the process, no one criticizes if the result is good.


    ����That��s right.��


    We��re going to show the instructor what the consequences are by stealing the ramen. ������.��


    Gather your friends from now on. All who will follow, follow me.


    Blue waved his wolf tail.


    As he moved to the place where the students�� tents were gathered, Minji and Eunhyuk followed him with firm faces.


    Jinseo. huh? sit down


    Senna tried to stand up as well.


    The galaxy caught her.


    I��ll make you eat something better than chocolate.


    Eunha said very quietly.


    Seo-na, who was about to eat ramen from afar, looked at him while swallowing.


    The fox��s intuition was talking.


    that this is real


    ��


    It was late at night.


    After finishing their afternoon work, the instructors were boiling water in their tents.


    I knew you were dying because you were running around trying to catch the kids. I guess getting old is getting old Jinpa and that kid were not ordinary guys. If I was wrong, I would have missed it. If you weren��t a freshman, you��d have definitely broken the sensory net?


    What about the kids who passed out after eating curry? Isn��t smoke a joke? They��ll go to the theater and film department, but why the hell did they apply for the player��


    ��was it really an act? A similar thing happened when I worked in Gangwon-do. The facial expressions of the colleagues who drank the contaminated water at that time were the same as the facial expressions of the children who were taken away this time. That��s how good the acting skills of the kids are! That��s not bad either!


    The instructors put soup in a pot of boiling water and added ramen.


    My mouth watered at the smell of boiling ramen.


    The sound of someone swallowing saliva suddenly turned into the sound of swallowing one��s own saliva.


    ��You��re fighting for this taste.


    At the sound of someone muttering, the instructors nodded their heads almost simultaneously.


    Instructors who had to participate in training on hot days also did not like guerrilla training.


    Furthermore, they had to pursue those who fled, and they had to pay attention to whether there was a problem in Bukhansan Mountain, which is adjacent to Uijeongbu.


    Since they had to stay up all night taking turns guarding each other, they also had to soothe hungry boats.


    Ramen was the reward for that.


    Ramen, which I usually tasted casually, tasted extraordinary when I ate it outdoors.


    As if the midsummer night��s air and the sweat shed from working all day become seasoning.


    who has eggs? I knew it would be like this and brought it.


    I��m the youngest! Egg drop!


    Rice is also ready.


    Good good!


    The ramen is overcooked.


    The instructors scooped ramen noodles with chopsticks and poured soup with ladles.


    The noodles scooped up with chopsticks were twisty enough to stimulate the salivary glands.


    Instructor on this taste.


    god is dead


    there is no god in this world


    However, facing the ramen at night, they looked at the noodles caught in the chopsticks with a reverent attitude as if they were facing a god.


    Now was the time to receive.


    The instructors tried to bring the chopsticks to their mouths.


    It was then.


    ��Stop moving!!


    The loud voice of the boy who hadn��t passed the transformer spread throughout the tent.


    In an instant, the tent door swung open.


    ��Damn����


    ��Damn it����


    I didn��t know because I was concentrating on my consciousness.


    that the enemies were surrounded.


    They were heinous savages. Those who try to trample their gods.


    ��Think about it guys.


    There��s also kimchi��


    and a few more ramen. I��ll give you that��


    Even at this time, God was dying every moment.


    Believers had to come up with a way to appease them in order to somehow protect the gods.


    But the enemies were adamant.


    Minji Kim.


    huh.


    Jinparang, the king of the barbarians who dared to defame God, called a girl with a hard face among the tribe members besieging the tent.


    Entering under the escort of the tribe members, Kim Min-ji scanned the foundation with a quick look.


    Then he said.


    There is no negotiation. A good negotiator never negotiates. ������.��


    After all, I have no choice but to fight.


    The believers resigned themselves.


    It was an unfavorable fight for the believers.


    With many years of experience, they knew the habits of the savages very well.


    They did not hesitate to die to achieve what they wanted.


    He ran like a savage.


    On the other hand, believers had to protect the holy place while protecting the dying god.


    Eunhyuk Choi.


    huh.


    I��ll take the lead. you stay by my side huh. Hey guys .. hey guys! ��oh!!!!��


    The barbarian king of this generation, Jinpalang, was a fool among fools.


    He was stupid and simply ignorant.


    That is why he knew very well what words stimulated the primal desires of humans.


    Don��t be afraid and crave ramen! Let��s thoroughly show the instructors who oppressed us so far what it is like to have something precious being trampled on in front of our eyes!


    Lick it dirty and eat it ravenous! Spit on it and declare it mine!


    All the ramen here are ours! The stolen ramen belongs to the person who stole it, so exploit it to your heart��s content!


    The shouts of the savages were heard.


    Screams could be heard from everywhere, as if it seemed that it was not only here that the Holy Land was invaded.


    Shouts and screams intersect.


    The crusade could no longer be stopped.


    ��


    It was a noisy night.


    Shouts and screams mingled where the lights were burning in the darkness.


    I know one, I don��t know the other.


    So, what are you going to do tomorrow��


    A group of like-minded students, Blue and Minji, is attacking the instructors�� tents.


    There was no way the instructors could stop the attacks of the students who had risen in poison.


    The students will surely win the ramen.


    However, they won��t be able to eat ramen today and come back alive from the instructor��s training tomorrow.


    Eunha expressed condolences to them.


    Are you done?


    ��done.


    On the other hand, Eunha had ramen to eat when she was hungry at night.


    While running away from the instructors all day, he accidentally found the instructors carrying a box of ramen.


    It wasn��t a chore to wear Urbania��s Cloak and pick up a few ramen noodles from a ramen box.


    So he was waiting for the right time. The time when I taste ramen alone without being noticed by anyone.


    ��Let��s eat. ������.��


    The stolen ramen was enough. It was


    enough to eat for 2 nights and 3 days


    .


    under the premise of eating alone.


    But why do they even exist?


    I was thinking of giving her some ramen because Seo-na had been using the torch to pay her debts a little while ago.


    So when Parang rallied the students and left, he deliberately left her alone.


    However, Seo-na was not the only one who remained in the seat.


    Really delicious. It tastes like dog shit.


    Bae Soo-bin slurps noodles.


    I didn��t realize her existence as if she was dead because I trained to lose my physical strength in the afternoon.


    I thought only Seona was left, but Bae Su-bin was lying on the floor like a corpse.


    And when she saw Eunha taking out ramen, her eyes widened.


    Muttering that she would kill her, she threatened to hand over the ramen because she would forget what happened today.


    It was a threat.


    I told you that if you don��t give it to me, I will sue Parang.


    Inevitably, Eunha had to make another packaged ramen.


    I couldn��t even sleep because I couldn��t eat dinner, but it��s really good to eat ramen!


    In addition, he came to Hayang.


    She couldn��t even eat dinner properly and tossed and turned in the tent.


    When I came out of the tent, I saw that the students were raiding the instructors�� tents, and Eunha was cooking ramen far away from there.


    In the end, Eunha had to come up with another ramen.


    It would have been nice if there was also kimchi��. He talks a lot. Eat what they give you. ��Okay, I��ll forgive you for this.


    Eunha sighed as she watched Soobin smudge through her glasses.


    I guess I��ll have to go steal the instructors�� ramen again tomorrow.


    I don��t know if there will be ramen left tomorrow.


    Ramen is so delicious.


    Away from the hustle and bustle.


    The four of them savored the bag of ramen.


    Even on this hot day, the soup was amazing.

 Chapter 248

    Relife Player 248


    [Chapter 084]


    [Echoes in the heat (3)]


    The second day of the 1st year Comprehensive Ability Test.


    The students who woke up early in the morning had to run around Bukhansan Mountain with swollen faces.


    After entering the secondary academy, the first semester was approaching, and they no longer complained in the morning canter.


    There were only a few students who could not keep up with the pace and fell behind.


    At some point, they got used to the academy life without knowing it.


    Lunch time has passed��.


    Next, after breakfast, there was PT (Player Training).


    This time, more students than the previous day escaped, and a chase took place all over Bukhansan.


    Of course, Eunha moved around and evaded the chasing instructors.


    In the end, the instructors, who were full of medicine, tried to catch him for lunch, but he solved his meal with a bag of ramen he had packed the day before.


    I��ll steal a few more later�� Wait, did the kids say they ate them all yesterday? Then you should bring some biscuits.


    As a result, I couldn��t even get close to the base camp even when I had lunch.


    Returning after lunchtime, he found the class 6 students among the students starting afternoon class.


    I had no problem finding them.


    It was because the instructor in charge of Class 6, who had been busy chasing him since yesterday, was conducting the class.


    what? did you eat something wrong?


    Why are you splitting like that?


    Even without deploying the sensory network, I could feel the emotions sent by the class 6 instructor through my eyes.


    I found what was so good about him and was waving gladly.


    Eun-ha, whose gaze was burdensome, quickly turned her attention elsewhere.


    It seems that the classes are divided in half.


    The instructor in charge of Class 6 only glared at him, but did not say anything to him.


    Meanwhile, the galaxy dug between the students looked at the group that was torn into five. On one side, students were learning sensing nets, and on the other side, they were learning wall walking skills. There were also students learning how to overcome omnipresence or how to move in a party.


    And the group he belonged to was engaged in sparring with swordsmanship.


    It seemed that the 6th and 9th classes were playing a friendly match.


    When a student from Class 6 entered the makeshift stadium and sat down on the ground, the students from Class 9, who were gathered across the street, let out a loud roar.


    On the other hand, the class 6 students could not hide their depressed mood.


    Instructor Park! Is this the only skill the kids in class 6 have? The game just isn��t fun at all. Didn��t you try to get pork belly from me this year?


    Keugh�� Why are you doing this? The sparring isn��t over yet, is it?


    Class 6 instructor gnashed his teeth.


    When Class 9 won four rounds in a row, the instructor of Class 6 could no longer hide her anger.


    However, the class 9 instructor was able to laugh and relax to the fullest.


    Because the class 6 instructor called Eunha.


    galaxy! Eunha Noh-!!


    ����.


    yes yes! Aw, my cute baby! Come forward quickly!


    Of course, the name of Eunha, whose face was rotted at once.


    A man with a rotten face had no choice but to go to the arena.


    Even the class 9 instructor, who had been snoring, couldn��t hide his contemplative face.


    hey! Instructor Park! Do you want to win the bet by doing this!?


    I don��t know why you��re doing this? Eunha is also a student in my class. Why?


    Hey, anyway, this isn��t it. I know exactly what his skills are��!


    Then let��s send a talented person there too. �� kuk��.


    The person who grinds the teeth has changed.


    Suddenly caught between the two, Eun-ha couldn��t help but sigh.


    In my heart, I wanted to fall.


    However, the class 6 instructor had no intention of letting go of Eunha like this.


    galaxy do you know my heart


    ����.


    In fact, the relationship between Eunha and the instructor of Class 6 was not good from the first meeting.


    Even today at lunchtime, the class 6 instructor was waiting for him at the dinner table, saying that he would have to catch him.


    But now that you��re pushing your sunburnt face as far as your lips can reach, you��re acting cute.


    It was very burdensome.


    I wish I could clean my lips.


    I won��t scold you if you break the class 9 instructor��s nose here. ����.


    My class A+ is guaranteed! All you have to do is submit your assignment! ��great. I love you Eunha S��ar?h the N??eFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ��I can��t help it.


    In fact, even as Eunha, it was just uncomfortable. I had to endure discomfort in many ways because I didn��t get along well with the instructor in charge.


    However, the instructor said he would forgive everything that had happened and give him an A+ in his class, so there was no reason to refuse.


    what a difficult thing


    You only need to swing the sword once.


    I didn��t really like the situation where the unfamiliar class 6 students suddenly shouted milky-colored Noh Eun-ha, but I decided to build a good relationship with the 6 class students.


    I didn��t have anyone close to me in class, so I was listening to information about school activities from my friends.


    ��Instructor Park. won��t you regret it?


    Why are you like this, Instructor Kim? If you��re scared, just admit that you lost at this point. Instructor Kim��s pride��


    You��d better not care about my pride, Instructor Park. If Instructor Park��s class has the ultimate weapon, do you think our class doesn��t have the ultimate weapon?


    What is that��


    We also have the ultimate weapon! Minho, come out! It��s your turn!


    The cheers of class 9 students.


    The students of class 6 screamed loudly, but they could not overcome the cheers of class 9.


    ������.��


    Min-ho Mokmin-ho, who walked out while receiving their shouts, just glared at Eun-ha.


    Eunha also did not avert her gaze.


    ��that��s just fine.


    What��s good? There is such a thing.


    I wanted to see what Mok Min-ho��s skills were like.


    Does he really have the potential to be called the protagonist of Unit 031?


    Eun-ha received a wooden sword from the class 6 instructor who was rubbing her shoulder just a moment ago.


    Instructor Park. Change it to beef, not our pork.


    ��You may regret it. Eunha is a child that I can��t handle.


    That��s because Instructor Park doesn��t have enough time�� Are you going to change it or not?


    good beef.


    I decided to just turn off the nerves of the instructors.


    Eun-ha decided to focus on Mok Min-ho, who took the same posture as herself.


    Shall we move as we wish?


    Dalian started with the two instructors stepping down.


    Minho didn��t want to move from his place.


    The moment the opponent moves to attack, he is looking for an opportunity to aim for the gap that is revealed at that time.


    So, as he wanted, Eun-ha deliberately revealed a gap and rushed at it with a big movement.


    slow down


    Mok Min-ho immediately lowered his stance and stepped off the ground.


    Minho, who leaned his center of gravity forward, ran toward him and gripped his sword with a stiff hand.


    However, contrary to Minho��s expectations, the sword did not pass through Eunha��s side.


    Rather, it was counterattacked.


    ��Kuh��!


    Falling on the floor with his sword still in his hand, he seemed unaware of what had happened.


    He looked back at Eunha, who was standing where he was, and frowned.


    The only people who can swing their swords slowly are those who can counter the opponent��s speed.


    The monsters we have to deal with in the future are monsters that exceed the standards of living things, so are you going to stay still against them?


    The advantage of swinging the sword later than the opponent was that he could take countermeasures after seeing the opponent��s movements.


    Assuming that you can perceive the opponent��s movements to the last.


    Mok Min-ho��s mistake was that he was evaluating the galaxy from his own point of view.


    So when he started running, he couldn��t keep up with the momentary acceleration of the galaxy.


    Before his sword could grazed his side, the sword of the galaxy struck him on the back.


    There doesn��t seem to be a big difference from Eunhyuk.


    Realizing that the attack had failed once, Mong Min-ho was not proud of his skills.


    In order to make it without waiting for the right time, he rushed with great force and began to attack.


    Eunha took a step back from the attack and leisurely dodged it.


    I could have countered him at any time, but I wanted to evaluate Mok Min-ho��s overall skills.


    is this the end?


    It didn��t take long to evaluate my skills.


    The sound of the sword cutting through the air was getting weaker and weaker.


    Even the swiftly wielded hands are now visible, even the fingers holding the wooden sword.


    A good level?


    In terms of Eunha��s overall evaluation, Minho has the basic skills, and while he knew how to perform quite well, he lacked the backbone to support it.


    More than anything, I thought a lot.


    After Mok Min-ho was counterattacked once, he gave meaning to each and every meaningless action of Eun-ha.


    So, in the end, I was only holding the sword defensively.


    ��what?


    It was a hot day.


    Kneeling on the floor, Minho��s back was drenched in sweat.


    Eunha looked down at him as she wiped the sweat from the tip of her chin with the back of her hand and let out what she thought.


    You have too many thoughts about swords.


    It would be great if it wasn��t for that��.


    That was the word I brought up after considering Minho as a recruiting target for a future party.


    But Minho Mok, unaware of anything, looked up at him with a face that seemed to indicate that he had heard a sudden noise. Minho, who


    was


    trying to give him advice not to fall into delusion, couldn��t say anything.


    It was because the instructor in charge of Class 6 smiled broadly as soon as the training was over and hugged Eunha with both arms.


    Eunha I love you! Oh my gosh! Who really gave birth to this pretty thing! Do you want to be my son from today!?


    ��I want to kill.


    No one heard the sound he muttered, buried in his shaggy chest.


    ��


    From the story I heard from Minji that night, it seemed that there were some male students in Class 031 who were called their opponents.


    Mok Min-ho was one of them.


    However, it is said that the students changed their minds about the sparring that took place during the day.


    Among the 031 units, no one can match Noh Eun-ha with a sword.


    Isn��t that obvious? I��m really unlucky when you say it.


    Minji made a wow expression.


    Eun-ha cut firewood with a sullen face. The students were now taking turns chopping firewood with sledgehammers for the campfire.


    By the way, Choi Eunhyuk and Binggu oppa are also considered to be your opponents.


    ��that feels bad.


    The problem isn��t that. So what��s the problem?


    It was hot even at night.


    Because it was a mountain, mosquitoes were strong.


    Although he was deploying a barrier, he asked in a blunt tone as he was nervous about the mosquitoes that were flying nearby.


    Kim Min-ji, who was bitten by mosquitoes while waiting for her turn to cut firewood, scratched her arm and answered.


    in a serious tone.


    More and more girls are asking me for your number. what are you talking about


    Eunha frowned.


    Ever since he entered secondary academy, he had never seen anyone ask for his number.


    In the meantime, the class 6 students avoided him, and since he was mostly with his friends, he didn��t meet strangers.


    It��s because you beat Mok Min-ho today. It would have been fine if we had fought on an equal footing, but all of a sudden, you dealt with Minho as if you were teaching him


    �� Just refuse moderately like you did when you were in elementary school.


    I��m telling you this because it��s impossible. why?


    At Eunha��s question, Minji sighed openly.


    She looked at him with a questioning face that she really didn��t know.


    Eunha just stood there.


    It was okay when I was in elementary school, but the family of the kids who go to the academy is not at the level I can say.


    Yes, I said it was annoying.


    Do you think I didn��t say that? Then you��re doing this because you��re trying to convince me to convince Eunha again.


    then just give me my number


    can you afford it don��t you regret ����.


    Contrary to what Minji said, her lips didn��t come off as well as she thought.


    Eunha couldn��t answer.


    I just told her to do a favor and chose to run away.


    It was her turn to cut firewood.


    ��will be a headache in many ways.


    There were limits to what she could block. Before long, her number spreads among the students, and Marira.


    Because Min-man wasn��t the only one who had his number.


    Aye, could it be?


    Eunha thought it was self-consciousness. That Minji is scolding.


    I decided to think it was nothing.


    galaxy Cha Eun-woo?


    It was then.


    Eun-ha, who was about to send a message to Yeon-hwa, turned her head to Eun-woo, who approached her.


    A little while ago, he was swinging an ax down beside him, but Mong Min-ho was chopping firewood in the distance, as if he had shifted.


    Are you sweating a lot? write this


    ��What kind of towel is that?


    He took the towel Eunwoo gave him. I didn��t know what her intentions were, so I just held it in my hand.


    Ga-in told me to write for you. Who is Choi Ga-in? why?


    They said that fighting with Minho today was really cool. ����.


    Eunha looked in the direction she was pointing her finger.


    While other students were working, Choi Ga-in, who was alone at the base camp, was waving.


    Also, Ga-in asked for Eunha��s number��. Because we couldn��t exchange numbers the last time we met.


    ����.


    Eunwoo held her hands and begged him.


    It was Cha Eun-woo��s request.


    It was right to do the favor in order to build a kite with her.


    That number could have been given lightly.


    It was a problem because the opponent was Choi Ga-in.


    I don��t even need this towel��.


    All I wanted was to return the towel.


    It would have been if Eunwoo hadn��t acted aegyo.


    She, who created a melancholy atmosphere just by being still, seemed strangely desperate.


    uh?


    Then Minho and I met eyes. He, who was hammering the ax in the middle of it, was glaring at himself without moving his hand.


    The reason was obvious.


    Cha Eun-woo��s behavior keeps revealing to his eyes.


    As Eunha waved the towel to confirm, Minho tried to emit a vicious mana.


    It was kind of fun to play around with.


    ��good. Instead, bring the towel to Mok Min-ho.


    Did Ga-in give it to you? Um�� yeah okay.


    Be sure to say that you gave it to me. I can��t lie��


    Then try hard at what you do.


    ��okay.


    Eunwoo nodded with a serious face.


    Even if he thought about it, he wondered if the woman called < saint > in his previous life could lie.


    But there was nothing to lose.


    Either way, Mok Min-ho will be grateful to himself for sending Cha Eun-woo.


    It was good to build a friendship with him as he was being considered as a recruiting target.


    galaxy


    Eunwoo already had the galaxy number.


    Still, trying to get permission meant that she had that much caring heart.


    If Choi Ga-in knew, he would have asked for his number, and Eun-woo would not have been able to resist.


    I saw you sparring too.


    ����.


    It was really cool.


    As she walked towards Minho Mokminho, she smiled and said,


    It was a smile that seemed to be submerged in melancholy.


    Cha Eun-woo always had that kind of face.


    However, when she handed the towel to Minho, she had a different face.


    The same smile, but strangely different.


    The galaxy was amazing.


    However, if asked which one was better, of course, I could answer that I liked the smile directed at Mong Min-ho.


    ��seems to start.


    Eun-ha, who was about to return to Min-ji, briefly deployed a sensor network.


    Omnipresence was confirmed everywhere.


    It was worth it.


    The students had been training since yesterday while releasing mana.


    There was no way that the mana they scattered would not have become omnipresent.


    Moreover, due to the influence of Uijeongbu, which is adjacent to Bukhansan, there was a considerable amount of mana dissolved in the air and it was located at the gate.


    Looking forward to tomorrow


    Omnipresence is happening just like this.


    Monsters appear one after another.


    If so,


    what will happen to Milhwa, who will be exposed to the mana of the demons, which are more difficult to handle.


    I prayed for the desired results to come out.


    ����.


    and that night.


    The students couldn��t sleep properly due to the sound of the monsters crying.

 Chapter 249

    Relife Player 249


    [Chapter 084]


    [Echoes in the heat (4)]


    The last day of the 1st grade comprehensive ability test. S��arch* The n??el Fire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The students were organizing their base camp and preparing to descend.


    In the Bukhan Mountain area, the mana they consumed for two days remained, and it was ubiquitous from the night before.


    Therefore, students had to solve the omnipresence captured by the sensor network while going down the mountain.


    There must be omnipresence that you cannot resolve among yourself! In that case, be sure to call an instructor nearby!


    At the academy, students learned how to prevent omnipresence in the meantime.


    For the first time, they formed a group and deployed a sensor network.


    ��Don��t you think it��s harder to relieve than when you practiced?


    That��s right�� Doesn��t it fall off well?


    Of course, the galaxy was an exception.


    The instructor in charge of Class 6, who had not erased a smile from his face after winning the bet with the instructor from Class 9, gave him the authority to act autonomously.


    He said all he had to do was help students who are struggling to overcome ubiquity.


    So Eunha got away from the group and was going down the mountain with her friends.


    ��Because of Choi Ga-in, I couldn��t be alone.


    Eun-ha looked down at her smartphone as she watched Eun-hyuk and Seo-na relieve their omnipresence.


    Since yesterday, when he gave permission to give his number to Eunwoo, Gain Choi had received several messages.


    I wanted to block it, but since I had something to get from her, I couldn��t block it and was ignoring it.


    However, Ga-in Choi did not know how to know, and when he was alone, he even sent a message asking him to move with people in his group.


    He had no desire to do so, so he hurriedly sought out friends to avoid being alone.


    Omnipresence is not scattered. Eunha why are you doing this? Captain Is it because we don��t have enough mana?


    At that time, Eunhyuk and Seona raised their hands and asked him for help.


    Eun-ha, who raised her head from her smartphone, turned her attention to Umyeon-jae, where the group of two people was wrapping their heads.


    The group members tried to scatter the omnipresence in various directions by releasing mana all at once, but the blue haze did not shake and maintained its shape.


    You need to increase your output. Mana in the Bukhansan area has a strong temper.


    You say you have a bad temper? It��s because this is the ear gate area.


    ��Ears?��


    Eunhyuk and Seona tilted their heads as they did not learn in detail the nature of mana dissolved in the air.


    Eun-ha reached out to the omnipresence that students couldn��t resolve and continued.


    Since ancient times, there has been a saying that the northeast direction is the direction where ghosts come and go. That wasn��t necessarily wrong.


    Humans only discovered the existence of mana in the 1980s, but mana, which is the basis of life, had existed before.


    At the time, people who did not recognize the existence of mana called a phenomenon that could not be explained a mystery.


    Ghost gates also belonged to the category of mystery.


    The northeast direction was exceptionally ubiquitous, and the monsters born amid ubiquity were even more ferocious.


    People who did not recognize mana would not have words to properly express it.


    That��s why the monsters that haunt Uijeongbu are stronger than normal individuals.


    Uijeongbu was in the northeast direction.


    The gnomes living in the Ghost Gate area were much stronger than normal individuals and even turned the occupied land into their own magic palace.


    This was the reason why the fairy government and the players treated Uijeongbu carefully.


    The Guimun area had such a significant influence in this country.


    In addition, < Dungeon of the Abyss >, one of only eight black dungeons in the world, was located in the South Korean territory leading to the center of ghosts.


    Although he talks a lot in many ways, Mana in the Gwimun area in Korea has a strong temper.


    There were differences from country to country.


    Those who study mana suggested that the long-held ideas of each country had an impact on the nature of mana.


    Of course, it is scholars�� speculation, and the galaxy was not known.


    It could be said that the optimal conditions were met in the Gwimun area, with a considerable amount of mana with a bad temper ubiquitous in the Bukhansan area.


    Anyway, if the mana doesn��t dissipate, it will disperse if you increase the output a little. However, be careful because injecting too much can create a new omnipresence.


    Okay boss! But where are you going?


    Because you��re not the only one having problems. I��ll go see my blue brother.


    See you later.


    The omnipresence he touched was gradually shrinking.


    Even if it was left to others as it is, it wouldn��t happen that the omnipresence would rapidly inflate.


    After completing her role, Eun-ha decided to go to Parang, who was making a fuss in the distance.


    ��Well, I saw it!? Blue Oppa, say something sensible. A pile of grass dug itself into the ground and hid itself?


    Because my words are true. He had his feet on a pile of grass!


    Parang and Subin were arguing in the middle of the day.


    Those who became the same group as the two were restless and just watched from a distance.


    There was no choice but to do so.


    It was because there had been several people whose backs had exploded after getting in between the two the day before.


    In the case of yesterday, it must have been a specification.


    Thanks to this, the galaxy was able to squeeze in between them without difficulty.


    What are you fighting for?


    Yes No Eunha! you are really welcome! Hear me out!


    Blue welcomed his appearance.


    Like an elementary school student telling her homeroom teacher, she explained to Eunha what had just happened.


    Apparently, while Parang was looking for the omnipresent, a pile of grass with its feet ran across the ground and went under the root of a tree.


    Bae Soo-bin


    raised his voice, asking if that makes sense.


    Where was Blue hyung?


    excuse me! Hiding over there!


    It wasn��t even a story that made no sense.


    He immediately deployed the sensor net in the direction indicated by the blue.


    As soon as the sensor network was deployed below the ground, it was possible to detect the presence of the monster.


    Eunha pricked the monster caught in the sensor net with her finger.


    is this?


    that��s right! That was it!


    The grass growing near the root of the tree had exceptionally longer leaves than other grasses and was darker in color.


    Even if you might mistake it for an overgrown weed, it was a monster that was outside the standard of a living thing.


    The main body of this guy is not in the leaves, but in the roots dug into the ground.


    The ninth tier monster, Screaming Ginseng.


    The guy who was aiming for non-human plants absorbed the nutrients of the earth where it was rooted and made the earth stripped.


    So, dealing with him wasn��t that difficult.


    The only problem is that my ears hurt.


    The screaming ginseng screamed for the people around it to leave the moment it pulled out its hair. He wasn��t a difficult guy to deal with, but he was a difficult guy to deal with.


    After removing her hand from the guy��s head, Eun-ha looked back at the two people who were approaching her back.


    Hearing that it was a monster, Bae Su-bin was wary.


    You guys are the ones who can solve it yourself. It also looks like a tree root, so there will be no resistance to killing it.


    ��Then I��ll try.


    Bae Su-bin stepped out with a nervous face. She still had hesitation about killing monsters.


    With a wooden sword in her hand, she crept up to the root of the tree.


    To match her actions, the people in the group, including Parang, also took up wooden swords.


    Meanwhile, the galaxy was slowly falling behind.


    I don��t want to hear it up close.


    Still, it will all be an experience.


    It was definitely not the idea of making fun of the two of them.


    Eunha covered her ears with both hands from behind.


    ��do?


    Unaware of anything, Subin grabbed the bush with one hand.


    And I pulled out with all my might.


    I felt that I was lifting something heavy with my hand gripping the bush.


    Also the fact that he is struggling to get out of the ground.


    She pulled him up, whose head was starting to show, as if digging up a large sweet potato stalk.


    ��That��s it!


    Finally, the screaming ginseng that came out of the mound of dirt��.


    ��Quaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!


    As the name suggests, it screamed.


    The ginseng-like root had a dark shadowed face, and the two-pronged root, like a leg, swayed like a squid leg.


    Even though he was struggling, the locks he was holding in his hands were not pulled out.


    It was one body from the roots to the bush, but all the mana gathering organs were concentrated in the roots.


    As a result, Bae Soo-bin, who was holding on to the bush, frowned.


    Kyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaagh-!!


    Mistress-!! ��Ah-!!!!��


    There was no noise pollution.


    The students who did not know about the screaming ginseng were unable to swing their swords and had to cover their ears in a hurry.


    In the meantime, the screaming ginseng that Subin reflexively released from her hand began to scream and run away.


    The guy was trying to get as far away as possible with his short legs.


    hey! catch him what? What did you say now!?


    Come on catch me!


    Blue shouted at the waddling fellow.


    However, the students who heard the screams of ginseng in a defenseless state were temporarily deaf and could not hear properly.


    Inevitably, Blue, the fastest among the group, expressed mana and ran to him.


    I hit the back of the head with my knee and pressed my face to the floor so that I couldn��t scream any more.


    Oh Mr. Gwi��.


    Ain has excellent physical abilities.


    Parang, who was shaken even to the cochlea for an instant, controlled his body and wiggled his ears.


    The screaming ginseng that ate the soil didn��t scream anymore.


    While he was dipping and pressing the screaming ginseng, people who came to their senses rushed in and stabbed his body with wooden swords.


    A body made of the same material as tree roots could not defend against a wooden sword.


    Eventually, every time the wooden sword pierced the flesh, the struggling guy drooped and disappeared with mana.


    ��What? what came out


    Maseok was not the only thing left behind by the screaming ginseng.


    His short legs were also off.


    In general, when a monster disappears, it drops a mana stone in which mana is concentrated, while in some cases, a body part that maintains its shape even after the main body disappears due to the concentration of mana is dropped.


    Parang, who witnessed the phenomenon for the first time, picked up the dirt-covered leg.


    Since his name is screaming ginseng, isn��t this ginseng good for the body?


    don��t know that The monster left it, so it might contain poison. If you eat carelessly�� Ha oppa, are you really not listening to me?


    hey! This is unexpectedly sweet��uh huh?


    Jinparang put the root of the tree in his mouth, fearing that the other students would target him.


    Intuition was calling out.


    that it is good for the body.


    Born and raised in a slum, Parang never doubted his intuition.


    In fact, when you put the tree root in your mouth, the sweet taste spreads.


    However, the sweet taste was very short-lived, and a bitter taste that overthrew it bombarded my mouth.


    ��water! Someone give me some water!!


    Like the screaming ginseng that Parang just killed, Sanjung screamed for him to leave, but no one helped him.


    By the way, No Eunha, where did this go?


    Meanwhile, Subin with a heavy load on her back looked around, ignoring the distressed Parang.


    Since when has the galaxy been invisible?


    It must have escaped.


    He must have known


    Subin sharpened his teeth.


    It was obvious that if I ran into him later and asked him, he would tell me that it was inevitable in order to gain experience.


    The image of Noh Eun-ha, who is not sorry and has a shameless face while fooling around, was drawn.


    I really wanted to hit one.


    ��


    I forgot to tell you that.


    The screams of the screaming ginseng were heard.


    Parang and Subin must be dealing with him in the middle of the day.


    Even after the screaming ginseng disappeared, there was a time when its roots remained.


    Although it is a kind of elixir, there was no significant difference between eating and not eating.


    At first, it tasted sweet, but soon it turned into an indescribably bitter taste, and it was evaluated as inferior to eating it.


    It doesn��t come out unconditionally, and it��s okay if you don��t tell me.


    Eunha turned her head away from the screaming ginseng.


    The two of them would have figured it out.


    Now he decided to do his own thing.


    ��Ah here it is.


    Milhwa is a type of amber (amber) that hardened rosin to become a jewel, and Gwimunmihwa refers to amber containing mana in the Gwimun area.


    Usually, the player industry treated it as a class of artifact and used it as a woman��s accessory.


    However, the players didn��t know that demonicization would be used medicinally enough to become one of the ingredients for the elixir.


    It was Hayang��s father that found it.


    Of course, rather than being said to be an elixir, it served as a catalyst to promote the activation and phenomenon of potions.


    The ghost civilization, which was made of mana with a strong nature, was mysteriously suitable for causing a harmonious effect.


    Furthermore, the potion��s characteristics were changed by adding mana with special properties to the potion.


    Elixir was created that way.


    An elixir made by chance and luck.


    In order to obtain the elixir, Eun-ha dug up the ground where wheat flowers were planted a few days ago.


    I regretted digging deep into the ground because I was worried that monsters or wild beasts that reacted to mana might steal it.


    As the scorching heat seeped into the forest, he sweated and searched for wheat flowers.


    ��I found it.


    Eventually, silver jewelry was revealed through the damp soil.


    He quickly reached out and took out the jewelry. There were several opaque jewels dangling from the jewelry that had just been taken out of the mound.


    It was all wheat.


    The wheat flowers he requested from Byeok Hae-soo not too long ago had different colors.


    The lightest and most opaque wheat flowers were ordinary wheat flowers.


    Not all wheat paintings buried in the Gwimun area became Gwimunmilhwa.


    Even in the ghost gate area full of mana, it was a rare case of a normal medium having mana.


    So Eun-ha commissioned jewelry using as many milhwa as possible.


    Impractical and extravagant.


    It was my mindset that I would only get one. Even if the ghost painting is not completed, thinking about packing more melancholy next time.


    But it was nothing more than a rainstorm.


    With this, only the essence of the Snow Fairy and the blessing of the moonlight are left.


    There was only one.


    Among the close to 20 secret flowers, this is a secret flower that contains vicious mana.


    Unlike the yellow Meehwa, the blood-red Meehwa reacted to the mana he wore and caused a reaction.


    I pressed the rebellious demon flower with force and put it in my bag. In the


    meantime,


    he was


    besieged


    by several monsters.


    The monsters reacted to the mana of the demon flower that was taken out from the ground.


    Those who didn��t even know how to hide their predatory gaze against him.


    So what?


    Anyway, low level.


    Controlling fear, controlling poison, and holding a device that suits him, he destroyed them all too easily.


    On a summer day when cicadas are mating in full swing.

 Chapter 250

    Relife Player 250


    [Chapter 085]


    [Gunshot echoes in silence]


    The first semester was also coming to an end.


    It was already summer vacation from next week. Of course, students had to take a week-long final exam before that. ��Problem 3. Describe the player��s position (combat position), which is defined as


    an essential position by the International Mana Management Organization, within 1000 characters (except for all-rounders).��


    was doing


    Fortunately, the last question of the compulsory liberal arts course ��Player Introduction I�� was not that difficult.


    As he twirled the ballpoint pen with his index and middle fingers, he hesitated at the first sentence for a while and then wrote down the answer without hesitation.


    Players divided their roles based on their body mana and fighting style.


    In general, there were ten types of positions known as combat occupation forces.


    The reason for excluding all-rounders from among them in the problem is that all-rounders concurrently served in multiple positions, and above all, they were occupational groups derived from the way the party��s formation was divided into front, middle, and rear.


    It was understandable because it did not meet the criteria for dividing positions.


    Still, it would be better to explain the remaining nine positions in terms of party formation arrangements.


    The galaxy that stopped the pen in the middle solved the problem again.


    It was easy to explain the other positions except for the all-rounder by dividing them into front, middle, and back.


    The avant-garde that faced monsters and fought was the dealer Hunter Guardian.


    And while assisting the front and rear, the lieutenant who becomes the party��s control tower has Ranger Navigator, Telepathic Caster Supporter.


    Lastly, there was a sniper in the rear to inflict a ranged attack from a distance out of the reach of the monster.


    When I solved the test questions in that way, I was able to fill the 1000-word manuscript.


    Is there anyone who solved it before me?


    I didn��t study the theory much, but the test questions didn��t bother me.


    I thought I might be able to get a good grade in Player Introduction I.


    But no.


    ����.


    When I stood up to hand in the test papers, about half of the classrooms were empty.


    After submitting the test papers to the instructor in charge, it was absurd.


    Eun-ha left the classroom with a sad face.


    Just then, outside the classroom, my friends were talking about the next exam.


    why did you come out so late? Why is the idiot older than me�� Hyung, tell me honestly. Didn��t it come out without solving it because it was a descriptive problem? Why do you seem to be ignoring people? did you get it all out? If you can��t solve that, are you a human? There��s no way this could happen��


    Eunha muttered with a frown on her face.


    There was no way this would happen.


    Even if other people didn��t know, there was no way that Parang had solved the exam questions.


    Unexpectedly, Bae Soo-bin, who was reading the book, gave the answer.


    The instructor told you in class. I��m going to ask questions in this section. And it reminded me of what was coming out last week.


    ��I haven��t heard anything.


    joy! At least I must have slept or something.


    Eunha just collapsed.


    I thought I had the perfect answer, but it was a question everyone knew the answer to.


    ��is this okay?


    Now that this has happened, there is no choice but to peck Bae Su-bin to dig up information about the next test.


    ��


    The final exams, which lasted from Monday to Friday, are over.


    The results will be announced next week, but I didn��t want to dwell on the past.


    I want to go home as soon as possible.


    But unfortunately, something happened that I couldn��t go home right away.


    It was because of the end-of-semester party.


    At the end of the semester, the academy held a party where students could interact freely.


    Attending a party was always a personal freedom.


    As long as you are free from sponsorship.


    Captain, do you really have to wear a new school uniform? The school uniform you wore yesterday��


    just wear a new one. Blue hyung is also taking good care of his hair.


    You stir-fried it so much that you even took a shower! If that bothers you, try sniffing it!


    Be careful with your words from now on.


    Eunha, who is receiving unlimited support from the Sirius Group, could not attend the party if she wanted to.


    It was the same with friends who were sponsored by the Alice Group.


    Except for Jeong Ha-yang. As Alice��s direct descendant, she had to attend the party.


    People of all grades gather at the end-of-class party.


    People who are immersed in the political and business world are a venue for opportunities to deepen exchanges and discover promising players.


    What��s more, this year��s middle school academy had a significant number of blood relatives from the top 10 business groups.


    In the 031st group, there were Choi Ga-in of the Galaxy Group and the direct descendant of the KK Group, as well as Hong Jin-woo of the Dangun Group in the 029th group.


    I couldn��t let Jung Ha-yang go alone without people to protect her in such a position. At least the friends who were sponsored by Alice Group had to attend the party to protect her.


    After all, this party can be said to be your first step into the so-called ��their�� world.


    You have to be careful with what you say and do. They are the ones who give meaning to every little thing.


    ������.��


    All of your actions on the spot will soon be linked to the face of the group you are in and Hayangi. Don��t even think about dealing with those children.


    It must have been completely different from the affiliate party I attended when I was in elementary school.


    All the parties I participated in before were run by the group.


    As a result, blood relatives from other groups had no choice but to limit their range of maneuver in order not to dislike the group hosting the party.


    However, the academy��s closing party will be different.


    There was no one higher in authority than them, and there was no one to look out for.


    Those who are supported or not supported by them will be nothing more than formidable toys.


    How bad it was at High Academy��


    Eunha recalled the memory of attending the High Academy end-of-class party in her previous life.


    There were only bad memories.


    After leaving the party chairman at that time, he never participated in the party again.


    If it��s such a bad place, why do the kids want to join the end-of-course party? It is a place of meeting and a place of exchange.


    Eunha answered Blue��s grumbling.


    The end-of-course party was a place for those living in the political and business circles to strengthen exchanges with each other, and for those who received or did not receive their support, it was a place to connect with them.


    Or wanting to meet the opposite sex.


    It was a party that I couldn��t enjoy as much as I thought, but it was undeniable that it was a place of opportunity.


    It��s not that there��s no entertainment��.


    Every semester, at the end-of-class party, Artifacts were put up as game prizes.


    The artifacts handed out to academy students surprisingly boasted considerable performance.


    Above all, the artifact of this semester was the counterattack of arrogance, an artifact possessed by < King of Counterattack > Choi Jun-ho in his previous life.


    I never thought that Choi Jun-ho would get a counterattack of arrogance at the academy.


    I was surprised when I heard the story of the arrogant counterattack from Minji.


    Arrogance Strikes Back was not an artifact to be underestimated enough to be handed out to academy students as game prizes.


    The reason why Choi Jun-ho of the Dangun clan was able to have the nickname < The King of Counterattack > was because of the counterattack of Oman.


    It could only be used once a day, but the power to counter most magic could be said to be a counterattack card.


    It��s what I need most of all.


    In her previous life, Eun-ha neglected defense and only swung her sword to defeat monsters.


    It was a deadly fighting style.


    I couldn��t fight that way in this life when I decided to fight for what I wanted to protect.


    However, it was impossible to change the fighting style achieved in a previous life.


    Therefore, an artifact that can use protective magic was desperately needed.


    In that sense, Arrogance��s counterattack, which has not only a defensive effect but also a counter effect, was suitable for what he wanted.


    Anyway, let��s start slowly.


    It was late while preparing.


    After confirming that Seo-na had sent a message, Eun-ha called Eun-hyuk, who was practicing etiquette, and Parang, who was combing her tail several times.


    The two nodded.


    He accompanied the two of them and moved to Culture-dong, where the party was being held.


    The closer we got to Culture-Dong, the more decorated students caught our eyes.


    When I checked PineTalk, it seemed that the girls had already entered.


    They decided to go straight.


    Before long, we arrived at the venue.


    As soon as you enter, you have to stick to Hayang.


    It was a battlefield from before.


    Even if he didn��t know, his friends had to work with that kind of mind.


    ��


    The dress code for the end-of-course party was not set, but the students generally wore uniforms.


    Occasionally, there were also people wearing party dresses or suits.


    As soon as she entered the party venue, Eun-ha broke up with Eun-hyuk and Parang and walked around the venue to observe the people.


    You can��t waste this opportunity.


    Eunhyuk and Parang were warned not to move hastily, but Eunha didn��t care about her actions at all.


    He was the only exception.


    My father was the Chief Secretary, the right-hand man of the chairman of the Sirius Group, and he was directly favored by Han Seo-hyun and Han Seo-yeon, and he entered the academy as the second-ranked.


    Also, during the first semester, you boldly showed your skills to others.


    There was no way anyone would try to touch him unless he was insane.


    Sure enough, the people at the party were either avoiding or observing him, but there was no sign of approaching him.


    where are the other guys?


    Eunha looked around, ignoring their gaze.


    Since it is the first end-of-course party for first-year students, most of them must have attended the party.


    That meant that Kaede Hoshimiya, whom he hadn��t met throughout the first semester, would be somewhere.


    It was his intention to take this opportunity to open up to her at least.


    ��What? ouch! Come on? You stopped without saying a word and almost dropped a plate.


    It was then.


    As he wandered around the venue, he listened to the arguing of people passing by.


    Where do you think you saw him? It seems that you are a freshman who entered this year, but where would you have seen it?


    It��s not�� I think I��ve seen it��


    It was the first time I��ve ever heard Eunha.


    But it wasn��t until he looked back that he realized who the voice belonged to.


    ��that��s right Namhun Yoo was also in class 029, right?


    < All Poisoning > Yoo Nam-hoon.


    It was < All Poisons > who became a named player in a short time after being covered with the poison of the lizard king in his previous life and realizing that his gift neutralizes any poison.


    ��ah! remembered! Hey, didn��t you go to Doan Elementary School?


    yes that��s right.


    Eunha calmly nodded her head.


    When he was an elementary school student, he had seen Yoo Nam-hoon at a sports day.


    The appearance I saw then remained almost the same.


    A good face, as if it knew no evil. The loneliness and brutality of Yoo Nam-hun, who was called < All-in-One > and pursued a solo play, was nowhere to be found.


    Doan Elementary School? Are you really the one out there? Maybe�� Eunha Noh?


    raincoat how do you know that


    why don��t you know that! The academy was in full swing because the new recruits who entered this year overwhelm the instructors with their skills!


    did you? ��It��s not like you don��t know because you always eat and sleep. Stop eating. Are you going to come all the way here to eat?


    why? It��s delicious��.


    Eun-ha only knew the name of the woman he was arguing with, Yeo-bi.


    It was natural.


    Because she was the opportunity for Yoo Nam-hoon to be reborn as < Mandogbulchim >.


    In a previous life, the story of Nam-hoon Yoo in the player industry was quite famous.


    It was a strange feeling to meet these two people in a place like this.


    ��okay keep.


    keep?


    Yoo Nam-hoon seemed to have good ears.


    He listened to Eunha��s small murmur and tilted his head.


    The galaxy was not explained at all. I just listened to Yoo Nam-hoon talking kindly after learning that he was an elementary school classmate.


    ��And the cheesecake here is great, so try it later.


    I really can��t live��. Is that the only thing you��ve said about being a senior? Eunha, if you have any questions in the future, ask us. Understand?


    Yeo-bi changed her face in an instant. After scolding Nam-hoon for chewing food, he smiled and spoke kindly to Eun-ha as if he had never done that.


    On the spot, Eun-ha exchanged pintok with the two and parted ways.


    When I was in elementary school, I thought I would never meet the two of them, but I never thought I��d meet them this way.


    I was born 2 years later�� I wouldn��t have worried about it if I did��


    Eunha felt sorry for that.


    If it was a motive, I would have been able to recruit him into the party.


    I couldn��t ask two people who were graduating two years early to join a party I hadn��t even made yet.


    If they were planning to attract Yoo Nam-hoon, they had to make a promise in the distant future.


    It��s just that they exchanged numbers.


    I changed my mind and decided to find Kaede Hoshimiya.


    However, the person he was looking for was invisible, and Choi Ga-in, who found himself in the distance, was approaching.


    ��Galaxy! I kept texting you, but why didn��t you see it?


    Why is he really like that�� S~ea??h the Nov��l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    What on earth does Choi Ga-in see of herself and expresses her crush?


    Eun-ha, who did not want to be close to her, decided to avoid the place pretending not to know.


    Fortunately, she was swept away by the crowd and was unable to come this way.


    I decided to get out of this gap and start acting again only after she got away.


    I was going to do that��


    ��I found it.


    After breaking through the crowd, a boy stood leaning against a pillar as if he had been waiting for him


    .


    no wait


    The galaxy could be sure.


    I wonder how hard I struggled to find her because she didn��t even tell me her name back then��


    She said her name was No Eun-ha? I��ve been waiting for the day I met you.


    Because Yoo Do-jun was such a person.


    There was this guy too��


    Only then did Eunha remember that the direct descendant of Youngone Group also entered Class 031.


    In the meantime, Yu Do-Jun was so quiet that I didn��t keep him in mind.


    That��s right.


    Because it wasn��t the time to meet yet.

 Chapter 251

    Relife Player 251


    [Chapter 085]


    [Gunshot in silence (2)]


    Where did it go?


    For Choi Ga-in, the end-of-course party was a place to meet the opposite sex.


    I was able to meet up-and-coming talents who were of the same age as those in attendance and who had the ability to solidify their position.


    Among them, Eunha, who entered as a classmate this year, was special. He had the ability to shine more than anyone else.


    I want to have.


    If only she was there, she wouldn��t be treated like that by her family anymore��


    Her intuition was telling her.


    That the galaxy will surely not end with only a nova in the spotlight.


    That��s why she wanted to get her hands on him in a rational sense.


    I attended the party chairman late, but when I met him, I was sure it would be destiny.


    However, I ended up missing it.


    it��s all because of you Cha Eun-woo, even if you didn��t come late�� I��m sorry, Ga-in. It��s late to write down the list at the entrance��.


    I can��t do anything right.


    Ga-in criticized Eun-wu, who was following him, in a sharp tone.


    Unlike her, who came wearing a party dress prepared in advance for today, Eun-woo, who was wearing a school uniform, looked shabby, like someone who didn��t suit the occasion.


    I didn��t like that either.


    You didn��t even bring a dress?


    ��I��m sorry, the dress didn��t fit because I only wore it when I was little�� I��ll be sure to wear it next time.


    What��s that embarrassing your dad? If you are the daughter of the president of Galaxy Electric, you will show that much


    .


    When she first met Eun-woo, she was happy with the thought that her status had risen by taking in the daughter of the president of Galaxy Electric.


    However, Galaxy Electric was the most inferior position within the group.


    Later, when she found out about this, she went crazy and treated Eun-woo harshly.


    So did the other children.


    The people she eventually led to the faction were those who were placed in positions of inferior rank within the group, or high-ranking ones whose succession ranks of affiliates were pushed to the background.


    position within the group.


    She looked annoyed at Cha Eun-woo and the other children, who were one step away from her and bowed their heads.


    I was ashamed to take him.


    She tried to pour out her emotions, as she always did.


    Cha Eun-woo, who promptly grasped it, closed his eyes tightly.


    Right then.


    If it��s No Eun-ha, you��ll see it in the game a little later.


    Mok Min-ho, who was among the group, suddenly jumped out.


    Grabbing the hand Ga-in Choi was about to wield, he slowly pulled it down so that the people around him could not see it.


    Others will laugh at you if you make a fuss in a place like this.


    ��yes, I was short on my thoughts.


    Mok Min-ho stood behind Cha Eun-woo.


    Choi Ga-in, who heard Min-ho��s words, admitted his mistake as if to be forgiving.


    Ga-in Choi could nod her head at what Min-ho Mok said.


    He was the successor of Galaxy Products.


    He was a very high-class person who was incomparable to the children he took with him.


    He listens well and notices quickly.


    Choi Ga-in asked for his understanding and nodded his head in satisfaction as he saw Eun-woo at the back.


    Cha Eun-woo decided not to care. Instead, Mok Min-ho was saying he would lead the faction.


    Eunwoo seems to be close with him these days?


    ��It��s like the class.


    Ga-in asked Min-ho, who kept pace while walking around the party hall.


    Cha Eun-woo was quietly talking with Bae Soo-bin from behind. S��ar?h the N?velFire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Mok Min-ho pretended not to know and pretended not to know.


    Choi Ga-in, who did not know that, spoke in a way that treated Bae Soo-bin, a promising player, as an accessory.


    Please keep being friendly. He said he would coax him into becoming my exclusive.


    yes.


    Still, there are corners that Eunwoo can use.


    Mok Min-ho nodded his head with his mouth shut.


    Not expecting an answer, her gaze soon stopped in one place.


    ��I don��t like it.


    She hated low-ranking people.


    In that sense, Jeong Ha-yang, who was always hanging out with people of low rank, was not liked at all.


    Well, he was very humble.


    Of course, she knew about Jeong Ha-yang��s birth.


    It was a story that no one in the 10th business group would know.


    That��s why I didn��t like Jung Ha-yang even more.


    She is dealing with people who have fallen in rank for a long time with a bright face without any worries.


    More than anything, the academy is bringing those who are called promising players.


    Contrary to what it seems, he is protected by the direct family of Sirius Group.


    She was in a similar situation, but was treated differently because she had met her father well while she was ��trying�� so much.


    Above all, she was friendly with Eunha.


    let��s go guys


    ��yes.


    I really wanted to see that face contort as it realized its fountain.


    Ga-in led the faction and approached Jeong Ha-yang.


    The students who were chatting with Hayang in the middle of the day realized Cain��s existence and hurriedly backed away.


    Hayang suddenly tilted his round face to the side as if asking what was going on.


    Ga-in was angry at her for tilting her head at an angle with her hair flowing over her shoulders as if she had calculated it.


    Looking closer, I could see her lightly makeuped face and the earrings that complemented it.


    Standing upright in her school uniform, Jeong Ha-yang looked elegant even without a dress on.


    hi. Is this the first time we��ve had a conversation like this?


    Yes, bye. nice to meet you.


    Cain said in a sharp tone.


    Then, one of the factions that had retreated behind Hayang stepped forward to protect her.


    I don��t even know the fountain.


    This place was never a place for that child.


    Even so, the child was staring at him with a straight face without bowing his head.


    Even without saying a word, she knew that she was showing hostility.


    It wasn��t just her.


    The fox Ain also stepped out with a grumpy face.


    Seeing Ain or something like that try to step out, the heat spread even more.


    It��s like if you have something to say, tell them to yourself.


    The two girls were saying that with only their faces, like the guards guarding White.


    Jung Ha-yang, I need you to educate your children properly. It��s fortunate that it was an end-of-class party, but if it was at a ��us�� gathering, it would have been embarrassing right away�� ������.��


    The eyes of the two children protecting her were filled with strength.


    so what do you say


    Choi Ga-in did not stop talking, criticizing them and even slandering her birth while catching the pod.


    Even if the students around her reacted savagely, she didn��t care.


    After all, they couldn��t touch themselves.


    Above all, he could not condone the sight of those who were inferior to him staring at him with their eyes wide open.


    Rather good.


    The more they did it, the easier it was to embarrass Jung Ha-yang.


    ��Minji and Seo Na. are you okay.


    A female student with a sharp face was flushing red and trying to get angry.


    That too will be a fad.


    But nothing like that happened.


    It was because Jung Ha-yang defeated them and came forward.


    ��it��s because I don��t have any friends.


    what?


    Choi Ga-in did not miss the words she murmured while reading the clique.


    It wasn��t even a small sound.


    It spread all over the surroundings, probably carrying mana in his voice.


    sorry did i say too much?


    The surroundings instantly became quiet.


    Jeong Ha-yang covered her mouth with her hand and laughed shamelessly.


    That was what Choi Ga-in had said while criticizing her birth.


    But you��re not wrong, are you?


    this too.


    Everyone else knows. It��s just that I��m not saying it out loud.


    this too.


    ����.


    Choi Ga-in was speechless.


    I was crying.


    If Minho Mong had not calmed him down, he would have raised his voice, forgetting that this was the party venue.


    She managed to suppress her emotions and opened her mouth to confront Jeong Ha-yang.


    Ever since she was little, she had been holding back her pods so that no one would refute her, and she could tell that if she said something, Jeong Ha-yang would be intimidated.


    But Hayang, why didn��t you come to say hello to me? greeting?


    Sirius Group also came to say goodbye for a year, but you don��t come, so you don��t know how long I��ve been waiting for you to come.


    Should I go say hi to you? So I asked Yeon-ji to set up a place to meet you, but Ga-in refused, right?


    Oh did you? I knew Hayang sent you the wrong one. To be honest, it��s strange that I have to arrange a table with you.


    ����.


    Hayang shut his mouth.


    Choi Ga-in smiled in his heart.


    I knew it would be like this.


    Jung Ha-yang did not seem to be strong in this kind of nervous warfare.


    Sure enough, she is currently just hardening her face and not saying anything.


    I decided to put a wedge here.


    Blue blood flows through my body, but it��s not you. ����.


    Well, if your brother is like that, I can accept it.


    ����.


    won. broke


    Choi Ga-in giggled inwardly.


    In this situation, what Jung Ha-yang could say was limited.


    She could be confident that she would be able to make her laugh no matter what Jung Ha-yang said.


    So I wait for Hayang��s answer��


    ����If the blood is blue, it��s because there is copper in the blood��


    ��She gave an odd answer.


    How about going to Alice Hospital? I think it would be good to get a checkup at least once. ����.


    You don��t think it will cost a lot of money, do you? don��t worry! If you say you came with my introduction, I��ll give you a cheap price.


    Jung Ha-yang replied with a bright smile as if he didn��t know anything.


    ��


    It wasn��t that I didn��t remember Yoo Do-jun.


    However, Eun-ha had no intention of meeting Yoo Do-jun yet.


    It was because there was no way to help his succession even if he met at this time.


    I wasn��t even in a situation where I could use Yoo Do-jun.


    Rather, I will be taken advantage of.


    Eunha looked at the boy who was smiling at her.


    The neatly trimmed hair and sharp jaw line reminded him of Yoo Do-jun, whom he remembers from his previous life.


    Compared to what we met two years ago, the atmosphere is even more similar to Yoo Do-jun before returning.


    When you gave it to me the day I first met you, I couldn��t understand what was going on. I wondered if maybe you weren��t an apostle of God.


    Eun-ha knew Yoo Do-jun well.


    In his previous life he was the most calculating and calculating person.


    Such a person could not believe in the existence of God.


    What he believed in was his own eyes and only the results he saw in front of his eyes.


    just as expected.


    But there is no god in this world�� If there was a god, he wouldn��t have killed my mother like that.


    ����.


    You must be human. So I thought we would meet again someday. If you were human, you wouldn��t have helped me like that for nothing.


    ����.


    But I was surprised when I came here. I thought maybe, but you were enrolled in the academy.


    You have no idea how surprised I was when I first saw you in preparation for the launching ceremony. Strangely, I couldn��t approach you because I wasn��t lucky��


    In my previous life, when Eun-ha was attending high school, Yoo-jun was a client.


    In return for supporting Eunha, he took on all sorts of harsh tasks.


    However, the relationship between the two did not end there.


    As they spent a long time together, the two became close to each other.


    Yu Do-jun thought of him as a friend, and Eun-ha thought of him as an ally.


    So Eunha was happy to meet him in this life.


    Nice to meet you. You may know my name, but I will introduce myself with my own mouth. My name is Yoo Do-jun. ����. You��re the Noh Eun-ha who gave it to me two years ago, right?


    Of course, I was happy to meet him, but apart from that, now was not the time to meet him.


    Eunha replied while maintaining a poker face.


    My name is Noh Eun-ha, but who are you? what? really don��t know me Did you go to Doan Elementary School too? No that��s not it�� Didn��t you meet me two years ago?


    I don��t remember��.


    Eunha took off pretentiousness.


    There was nothing good about getting involved now.


    I��m going to have to pretend I don��t know.


    He said he was looking at the wrong person and was about to leave.


    However, Yoo Do-jun, who was still only 14 years old, was not a soft opponent.


    Eunha, you are right. He gave me the ledger of Dangun Construction.


    Yoo Do-jun spat out without hesitation.


    Eun-ha was surprised and set her senses. To see if anyone around you is listening.


    Fortunately, no one was there.


    For some reason, the eyes of those in the party hall seemed to be heading elsewhere.


    The day I first met you, I was very worried. For what purpose did you give it to me without paying for it?


    ����.


    So I personally looked into it, but I didn��t even need to find out.


    The answer was already obvious.


    ����.


    You must have hoped that I would explode it and that you would get something out of it.


    The course of the day is clear. You can��t know if you don��t know Alice and Dangun were arguing with each other, and Sirius did something out of the blue, and someone hired gangsters����..


    You


    gave it to me to attack Dangun that day. is not it? ����.


    So I thought about it. You are a person who will benefit from Dangun��s loss, and you are deeply involved with Alice and Sirius, who attack Dangun. I couldn��t figure out your identity anymore, but my reasoning wasn��t wrong?


    Your father was the chief executive officer of Sirius Group, and your friend is Jeong Ha-yang of Alice Group.


    so?


    I couldn��t pretend I didn��t know any longer.


    Yoo Do-jun was Yoo Do-jun.


    The brilliance did not go anywhere.


    Eun-ha changed her expression and looked back at Yoo Do-jun.


    Only then did Yoo Do-jun raise his lips as if he was satisfied.


    When I see you again, there��s something I wanted to ask you. I wish I could answer that


    What?


    why was it me? ����.


    No matter how much I think about it, I don��t know. You shouldn��t have passed it on to me then, but you could have passed it on to other relatives? But even though you must have known that, what did you trust and hand over to me, who is just an elementary school student?


    Because I believed in you.


    Eunha did not answer.


    There was no one in this life who could say that.


    I wish I had said it earlier.


    Eunha recalled the words she hadn��t said in her previous life.


    Yu Do-jun was the second chairman of Youngone Group, one of the top 10 business groups.


    Still, he was not arrogant. I wasn��t arrogant.


    He never hesitated to support the galaxy at any time and even informed others of their plots.


    ��Isn��t there anything I didn��t film? Just be patient and wait.��


    The man who lived by those words was Yoo Do-jun.


    However, only one of his investments failed.


    He supported the fairy Ha Baek-ryun.


    Even when the teenage business groups turned their backs on the second-generation fairy Ha Baek-ryun and aimed a sword at her neck, Youngwon Group became her shield to protect her.


    A person who works for profit.


    giving up huge profits.


    That��s why the galaxy was reliable. As much as I did not believe in my previous life, I could promise to believe in this life.


    And Yoo Do-jun fully fulfilled what he had hoped for two years ago.


    What do you want?


    Yu Do-jun blinked when Eun-ha asked.


    Then, he couldn��t win over Eunha��s serious eyes and brought out his aspirations that he had been hiding.


    -I want to become a king.


    It was a figurative expression.


    Eunha didn��t know what that word meant.


    OK, I��ll make you a king.


    ��why?


    Because your goals and mine match.


    I swore.


    In this life, I will definitely protect Ha Baek-ryun.


    To do so, he desperately needed the help of Yoo Do-jun, who would become the king of Youngwon Group.


    Although helping him in the shadows was exhausting enough that he still vividly recalls it.


    It didn��t matter though.


    ��thank you. I won��t bother asking now how to make it.


    But not now. what?


    Yoo Do-jun made a dumbfounded noise.


    Eunha laughed softly when she saw him destroying his poker face for the first time in a while.


    Not now. wait for the time


    When is that time?


    Um��


    I couldn��t help but think about it because I couldn��t say anything hastily.


    Wouldn��t 3 years later be the most appropriate?


    just didn��t say it


    If I said it carelessly, Yoo Do-jun could have been bruised.


    At first, I had to skip it.


    Just in time, telepathy arrived.


    [Eunha, come here quickly!]


    It was Seo-na��s urgent voice.


    The galaxy turned its head to where the telepathy had flown from.


    ��how did that happen?


    The reason people��s eyes didn��t reach this way was over there.


    Hayang and Choi Ga-in were confronting each other.


    It wasn��t just the two of them.


    There was even Kim Gun-woong, a direct descendant of the KK Group.


    Wow, is it a three-way battle?


    Yoo Do-jun, who didn��t like going out with people, looked disgusted at the group of three.


    When the fourth group soon appeared, they shook their heads.


    ��was it fun?


    isn��t it fun at all?


    Even Hong Jin-woo of the Dangun Group appeared.


    Yu Do-jun��s eyes lit up, and Eun-ha fired at him with a stinging voice.


    In the end, everyone gathered in one place.


    The direct descendants of the top 10 business groups attending the academy gathered together.


    Add Yoo Do-jun next to him.


    My head was pounding, but I decided to get White out of there.


    If you go alone, you��ll only get attacked? I��ll follow you. I don��t get hurt anymore. In my current position, even those guys carelessly


    touch me.


    Eun-ha turned her head to Yoo Do-jun, who was following her side friendly.


    It was always the same that I couldn��t use my limbs for fun things.


    Let��s go anyway.


    Time is running out.


    The game will start soon.


    Eunha moved to the place where the people gathered at the party were looking at her.


    That step was bold.


    His face was full of confidence.


    There was an infinitely arrogant atmosphere


    .

 Chapter 252

    Relife Player 252


    [Chapter 085]


    [Gunshots ringing in silence (3)]


    Choi Ga-in was blown away.


    People who knew her often used that expression when she was acting out.


    They couldn��t just look at her depravity, which is actually the highest layer among the invisible layers. Normally, Ga-in Choi, an illegitimate child of the Galaxy Group


    , would have passed on it, thinking that he had not been able to control his temper


    like he did when he opened .


    But the opponent was the opponent.


    What did you say now!?


    what am i


    Choi Ga-in was about to run into Jeong Ha-yang with a blushing face.


    Unlike her anger, Hayang was asking questions with a smile on her face.


    A fight between the Galaxy Group and Alice Group, which belong to the top 10 groups.


    It was enough for people to shine their eyes with an exciting face.


    Moreover, it wasn��t just that.


    Those who were called close aides of the two direct lineages were confronting each other in the form of facing each other.


    Their number was growing.


    Before anyone knew it, even those supported by the two groups gathered to form one wave.


    You said you fought because you barely came to say hello? It��s ridiculous.


    Students who had little to do with the group were watching this as one of the fun things at the end-of-course party.


    For them, all they wanted to do was watch the two so-called chaebols fight indecently.


    The same was true of Kim Geon-woong, a direct descendant of KK Group, one of the top 10 business groups.


    Kim Gun-woong, who entered Class 031 with Ga-in Choi and Ha-yang Jeong, was laughing and laughing.


    Even so,


    as the third-generation conglomerate, I couldn��t make them look unsightly to others.


    The ��we�� he thought of were those who ruled over people, not those who acted like clowns under them.


    Choi Ga-in and Jeong Ha-yang. stop now? If there is something we don��t like, the two of us can solve it quietly, but do we really have to fight in a place like this?


    Kim Gun-woong, you are missing. And why didn��t you even say a word to me after you entered the academy?


    ��even if the head turns, it turns firmly. Am I your subordinate?


    He intervened to stop the two of them, but he ended up getting into a fight again.


    In the party hall, three factions were staring at each other and confronting each other.


    Then a fourth faction emerged.


    -What are you doing pathetically?


    Hong Jin-woo, a direct descendant of the Dangun Group and a member of the 029th class, came in through the waves, accompanied by a faction.


    Hong Jin-woo, who wore a style with his bangs turned to the side, looked over the immediate family gathered at the table.


    Everyone looked at them and shut their mouths. Even if the status of the Dangun group was by no means high among the 10 groups, he was the elder among those gathered here.


    You guys didn��t even come to say hello to me�� It��s pitiful.


    Two years ago, when he tried to attack Ain the fox, he was counterattacked, and he was gradually developing the side of a ruler.


    Hong Jin-wu, who put his hands in his pants pockets, passed by the direct relatives who were hesitantly greeting them.


    Before long, the place where I stopped my steps was��.


    ��It��s been a while?


    It was where the galaxy was.


    ��


    Where are you pretending to be friendly?


    Eun-ha stared at Hong Jin-woo, who held out a hand from his pants pocket.


    He and he never shook hands.


    We used to point our swords at each other.


    Since he touched Seo-na two years ago, or since he touched Lee Yu-jeong in his previous life.


    Hong Jin-woo was an enemy to Eun-ha.


    Didn��t we decide to forget everything in the past?


    Hong Jin-Woo smiled and asked.


    On the surface, the incident in which he touched Serna was treated as reconciliation.


    However, the emotional gap was not filled.


    Nevertheless, as long as Hong Jin-woo was in the position of a direct descendant of the Dangun Group, he could not be treated coldly.


    Yes, other children.


    Forgotten bullshit.


    ����.


    the galaxy was not.


    Things are different now than two years ago. Her father was firmly established as the general secretary of Sirius Group, and Eun-ah had connections with Shin Seo-young of < Shinpung > and Park Hye-rim of < Sungmo >.


    The status of the potion produced by Jeong Seok-hun has risen even more than then, and the Alice Group��s ranking in the business world has risen as well.


    Furthermore, Alice Group was building an alliance with Sirius Group, Luminous Group, and YH Group.


    The moment a Dangun group touches one, the other three groups will attack and bite.


    Furthermore, Dangun Group was losing its position in the player industry due to Alice Group, Sirius Group and Fine Group.


    where is all that


    No more attacking other people.


    The friends from two years ago were only acquainted with Hayang, who was a direct descendant of the Alice Group, and apart from that, they had no relationship with her.


    However, they entered the academy and obtained the sponsorship of the Alice Group.


    The moment they were attacked, the Alice group would lead the allied group and take retaliatory action.


    Eunha��s own family and people around her were also under the protection of the Sirius Group.


    Above all, he was currently promised unlimited support from Sirius Group.


    It seems like you can��t control yourself because you��ve gained strength�� You can behave like that all the time and get beaten up. How long do you think the Sirius Group will get over your lax attitude? Do you know that your words and actions represent the will of Sirius?


    Hong Jin-woo couldn��t have known that. He removed his hand from the air and bent over, groaning.


    Eunha glared at him without changing a single expression.


    I immediately snorted.


    You know I don��t know that


    Eunha also knew that the support of the Sirius Group was not generous.


    If he caused trouble himself, Sirius would throw him out without risking any damage.


    Even though his father holds power in Sirius.


    If there is something wrong with you, your father will not be able to object.


    Even knowing that, Eun-ha was staring at Hong Jin-woo without laying eyes on her.


    Maybe it would have been if I hadn��t been an academy student.


    Eunha could be confident.


    As long as he is a student at the academy, the Sirius Group will never let him go.


    But this is an academy.


    An academy where meritocracy prevails.


    He would show Sirius his skills endlessly during the six years of graduating from the academy.


    Don��t you know that skill is everything?


    A skill that would make Sirius covet himself even at the cost of a loss.


    It was like walking down a lonely road where you had to prove yourself over and over again and one mistake led you down the abyss, but it wasn��t scary at all.


    Your pride stings your nose. Do you think that the people gathered here will not have any skills?


    Jinwoo Hong pointed to the faction behind him.


    They were glaring at him with ferocious eyes.


    They weren��t the only ones.


    Everyone who heard this remark was watching him with sharp eyes.


    All the upperclassmen who had spent a year at the academy laughed, saying that it was nonsense, and the first year students, who knew his skills well, burst into laughter, saying that it was impossible.


    It was conceit.


    It was arrogance.


    Almost everyone said it.


    Noh Eun-ha will one day reach the limit of her talent at this academy and become frustrated and never rise again.


    Fuck.


    It was humility.


    It was humility.


    No Eun-ha was humble for them.


    I had no intention of ending it just by proving my skills at the academy.


    I was thinking of getting rid of as much as possible from here those who would interfere in the future.


    they don��t know yet


    That their lives are but a lamp before the wind.


    That his life would be extinguished and faded with just a slight blow on his mouth. S~ea??h the N??eFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    If it��s an academy, maybe skills are everything. But what are you going to do when you go outside?


    Hong Jin-woo giggled as if he was having fun.


    The player industry was almost occupied by the Dangun group.


    Do you really think you can only show off your skills there?


    His sneer implied that.


    That��s something you don��t know.


    Eunha kept quiet.


    Will he be able to stop the uproar of the world when he creates his own party, away from the sponsorship of the Sirius Group?


    He was also able to stop it.


    Because Seoul is becoming a messy field.


    Those who do not know the future giggle, and those who do know the future laugh quietly.


    ��It��s fun, it��s fun.


    Jinwoo Hong raised his upper body.


    Just in time, the people gathered at the party hall were looking at the two.


    Jinwoo Hong raised his mouth.


    A suitable entertainment came to mind.


    How did this happen��


    he muttered in an exaggerated manner. Then he clapped his hands as if he were acting.


    Why don��t we play a game among ourselves to lighten the mood? game?


    yes game.


    Kim Gun-woong, a direct descendant of the KK Group, tilted his head and asked.


    Hong Jin-woo did not give a different answer, and brought up the idea of playing the game with direct members and representatives of other groups.


    The atmosphere has become this way because of just one greeting from you guys, but there are a lot of people here who can represent our position right now, right?


    Most of the students of the secondary academy could be said to have gathered here.


    In other words, it meant that you could decide which group had stronger prospects and who was the strongest.


    You really shouldn��t be curious either. How influential your group can be in the academy.


    Hong Jin-woo��s remarks were enough to cause a stir.


    Meanwhile, students at the academy tended to take pride in the groups they were sponsoring.


    In the middle of the day, the students were building their pride as a support group.


    However, this is what Hong Jin-woo mentioned.


    The direct members of the business group who were present also looked at each other.


    The battle for pride has already begun.


    As long as Hong Jin-Woo had already made it a topic, he couldn��t back down.


    No. 1, of course, is the Galaxy Group. How many people are sponsored by our group in the academy and how talented they are!


    KK also produces many promising youngsters every year. I��m sorry for Jinwoo hyung, but the KK Group also has the Twelve Seats��


    Choi Ga-in was the first to get lucky.


    It was because the image of the Galaxy Group to her was linked to her own image.


    could never back down


    Kim Geon-woong, who spoke next to her, talked about the group��s achievements as if it were natural.


    ��No, it��s the Alice group.


    Jeong Ha-yang also jumped on the bandwagon.


    As a direct descendant of Alice Group, she did not want to lower the image of the group in front of many people.


    This was also to boost the morale of those sponsored by the group.


    For this reason, Hayang lined up the stories he knew, starting with Regulus Clan sponsored by Alice Group and Park Hye-rim from < The Holy Mother >.


    There was no one who memorized the history of the group as much as she at this place.


    Choi Ga-in glared at her with an absurd face, but she didn��t care and continued talking.


    Soon after, starting with her, representatives of the top 10 groups, representatives of non-ranking business groups, and direct relatives all poured out their voices.


    Good good.


    The party hall became crowded.


    Hong Jin-woo, who made this flow, signaled them to be quiet.


    So let��s play our game. Who will get the counterattack of arrogance. But wouldn��t it be fun to just do it?


    No one denied Hong Jin-woo��s words.


    The initiative of the party chairman rested with him.


    In the game, the losing group goes to say hello to the winning group.


    ������.��


    The Jin group bowed their heads.


    How did the scale get bigger?


    The immediate family members, who were silent, rolled their eyes and thought about what to do with the situation.


    This game was in a situation where it could get into the ears of the group and cause an uproar.


    ��sorry. Fine Group will abstain.


    The Luminous Group will also abstain.


    It was also difficult for the immediate family to decide.


    Not to mention, there was no way that representatives who were not in the direct line could have had a hand in this matter.


    ��okay? Too bad. Still, it��s good that some of them had to be left out to keep the game running smoothly.


    As if Hong Jin-woo expected this situation, he accepted their abstention.


    They weren��t what he was after anyway.


    What are you going to do? I don��t have Seohyun or Seoyeon noona, so I don��t think it��s something you can decide��


    Jinwoo Hong provoked Eunha.


    Eunha was the representative of the Sirius Group, not a direct descendant of the group.


    He could not have the authority to decide the group��s actions.


    It was not a bad situation for Hong Jin-woo.


    Even if he participates, the talent he will send out will win the game, and he will incur Sirius�� discord for his hasty decisions.


    Conversely, even if he did not participate, he could not keep his word that he would prove his skills.


    Hey�� Eunha Noh. What are you going to do?


    Noh Eun-ha��


    Eun-ha looked back at the vacancy and hearing aid that had come before her.


    Both of them had worried faces.


    It wasn��t something the two of them could get involved in, so it was understandable.


    If they made a mistake, the Sirius Group could be humiliated in front of the students.


    What are you worried about?


    Eun-ha did not discuss her choice with the two.


    I just quietly opened my mouth.


    ��I��ll do it.


    Hong Jin-woo��s mouth caught on his ear.


    Galaxy will also participate.


    Then Choi Ga-in raised his hand.


    Unlike her direct relatives in other groups, she didn��t worry at all.


    No. 1 is the Galaxy anyway.


    she was stupid


    I didn��t think back because I was stupid.


    Without knowing that Minho and Eunwoo��s faces had darkened.


    ��KK group will also participate.


    On the other hand, Kim Gun-woong made a decision after a long thought.


    Hong Jin-wu nodded that he understood and turned his gaze to Jeong Ha-yang.


    Are you white?


    ����.


    What should I do? It��s okay to step back if it seems difficult.


    Hong Jin-woo speaks like he is patronizing.


    Hayao pursed his lips.


    Will you fall for provocation?


    Are you going to leave like this?


    Lost in thought, she then met Eunha��s eyes.


    You didn��t even have to worry.


    My shoulders became lighter.


    There was no need to make a decision.


    Because it was a match with an obvious outcome.


    The Alice group will bet on the Sirius group. �� a bet? If Sirius loses, Alice will be punished as well. �� Ok, fine.


    Jinwoo Hong laughed.


    In his opinion, White��s decision was the worst choice.


    It was meant to sink with Sirius without moving forward.


    The moment this game ends, Alice will be the one whose image of the group is completely destroyed.


    Hong Jin-woo expected that.


    If I bet, I will bet too.


    ��Yoo Do-jun?


    On the other hand, Eunha called Yoo Do-jun, who suddenly popped out of sight.


    Yoo Do-jun was facing Hong Jin-woo without looking back at him.


    Hong Jin-Woo burst into laughter because he was ridiculous.


    Yoo Joon Do. I wonder if you have the right to make that decision. Why don��t you think about it again? yes that would be nice There might be a bad order coming from your house for no reason. You don��t want to get kicked out of the academy, do you?


    That��s right, why don��t you step back while thinking about your situation? You don��t have to try to match us.


    When Hong Jin-Woo sarcastically, Kim Geon-Woong also clapped and matched the rhythm.


    And even the idiot Choi Ga-in.


    Yu Do-Jun had a very low succession rank in Youngwon Group.


    He was direct, but not direct.


    Although he entered the academy as a direct descendant of Youngwon Group, he was in a position where he could not exert the influence of his direct descendant.


    Nevertheless, Yoo Do-jun said.


    I��ll bet on Sirius too.


    ������.��


    Yoo Do-jun.


    Eun-ha grabbed Yoo Do-jun��s shoulder.


    This was the arbitrariness of Yoo Do-jun, who did not have the authority.


    If he loses the game, it might be an opportunity to hold him back from becoming the chairman of Youngwon Group.


    So Eun-ha was about to hint that it would be better to quit.


    ����.


    Yu Do-jun turned his head and his eyes were shining.


    Eunha knew those eyes.


    I��m only talking to you.


    ��I��m only talking to you.��


    Memories from before the regression overlapped.


    It is the memory of when Yoo Do-Jun said he would teach me the essence of lies.


    What I took must go up.


    ��What I took must go up. Did you see my investment fail?��


    The memory of when Yoo Do-joon spoke loudly while keeping his seat even when all the business groups turned their backs on Ha Baek-ryun.


    you will win


    ��You will win. So don��t die and come back alive, Eunha.��


    The memory of when the gypsophila party decided to attack < Abyss Dungeon >, one of the black dungeons.


    In this way, the memory before the return and the present memory were merged into one.


    ��Of course not.


    After hearing Yoo Do-jun��s words without hesitation, Eun-ha replied with a light laugh.


    who wins if not me?

 Chapter 253

    Relife Player 253


    [Chapter 085]


    [Gunshot in Silence (4)]


    The groups that expressed their participation in the game were Galaxy Sirius Dangun KK and all four groups.


    Anyone could participate in the game where Artifact Arrogance��s counterattack was at stake, but no one rushed into the game leading to a battle of pride between groups.


    The meaning of participating in the game could be interpreted as meaning that the group you sponsored would participate, even if it was against your intention.


    Even if the participant was not sponsored, it was like intervening in a whale fight for nothing.


    Even so, there were students who coveted the counterattack of arrogance, but fortunately, I thought I would cherish my life.


    There won��t be many participants this way, but why don��t we have three people in each group to make it a spectacle?


    It��s no fun doing it alone. KK is in favor.


    take care of that In the end, Galaxy would win.


    Hong Jin-woo was the first to get lucky as the organizer of the game.


    The instructors, who were the original organizers, were dissatisfied, but did not want to be involved in their fight, so they handed over their seats.


    what about Sirius?


    Sirius��


    Hong Jin-woo tilts his head and asks.


    Eun-ha tried to tell him that he would participate alone, who openly laughed at him.


    However, the public hearing and the vacancy quickly moved forward.


    Sirius will do the same.


    Hearing aids that he would have pondered over and over again, and now a blank machine with a face that said he didn��t know.


    Eun-ha hesitated when the two suddenly spoke.


    The doubt was quickly resolved.


    Seoyeon noona said the three of them would participate together.


    The gap gave a hint.


    It seems that the hearing aid contacted Han Seo-yeon without her knowledge.


    A game enough to interest her.


    There was no way she had asked the Sirius Group representatives to reverse it.


    And I want you to tell me this too. ��I��ll look forward to it,�� he said.


    Eunha nodded quietly.


    It was a warning from Han Seo-yeon.


    A warning from the group��s immediate family that if he loses in this game, then he will not let himself go.


    he couldn��t be afraid


    where are you expecting


    In the meantime, Eun-ha looked around at the participants sent out from each group.


    In the KK group, one participant was selected for each grade. What was unexpected was that Kim Gun-woong came out as a first-year participant.


    In a way, it was a Kim Gun-woong choice.


    Because Kim Gun-woong had a strong sense of responsibility.


    He might have thought of boosting the morale of those who follow me as a direct descendant and representative of the group.


    Galaxy is�� only up-and-comers.


    On the other hand, the participants Choi Ga-in sent out were Mok Min-ho and upper-class prospects.


    As far as Eunha knew, they were all classified as named players in their previous lives.


    It was the same for the participants of the KK Group except for Kim Gun-woong.


    But we��


    Eun-ha glanced sideways at the hearing aid and the blank machine standing next to each other.


    what why? Are you scared now?


    Who is scared? I can win on my own, so if you feel like you can��t do it, you can drop out. let us fall What will people think of Sirius?


    Sirius currently had no direct descendants. That��s why not a single prospect came forward.


    I didn��t want to incur the anger of the group for nothing.


    The situation is why the hearing aid and the blank gi participated in the game.


    I��ll do it too! Noh Eunha! I have too!


    Of course, the galaxy decided to pretend not to know the blue wolf that was running around with its hands raised in the distance.


    Being still helped.


    Then in Dangun, I��ll do it with them.


    At that time, Hong Jin-woo also seemed to have chosen the participants of the Dangun Group.


    Eunha was called and checked the faces of the students coming forward.


    They were all 3rd year prospects.


    The direct descendants of the other groups, which evenly selected participants by grade level, frowned.


    It was because Hong Jin-woo showed his attitude that he would definitely take a picture and suppress it.


    I never thought I would see Choi Jun-ho here.


    On the other hand, Eun-ha just quietly looked at Choi Jun-ho, one of the participants in Dangun.


    A hunter player who gained a counterattack of arrogance in his previous life and was nicknamed the < King of Counterattack >.


    Choi Jun-ho, the tallest among the participants, was emitting a will to win.


    If it had been a previous life, it would have been him who won this game.


    If it was a previous life.


    ��


    The party venue was structured so that it could go outdoors.


    The game played outdoors was a game of shooting discs with a gun.


    However, it was not a simple disk.


    Among the discs flying from the forest, there are discs with enchantments.


    The game required successive matching of regular discs as well as random discs.


    So, those who heard the information about the game selected participants mainly from the group of promising players who mainly use guns.


    Except for Sirius.


    ��Hey Eunha. Can you shoot well?


    don��t worry Do you really have the confidence to shoot well?


    I did shoot a few times at the shooting range when I was young. Even then, my grades weren��t very good�� but


    what about a brother like that!


    Auditoriums and blanks murmured involuntarily.


    The galaxy decided to ignore them.


    The game has already started.


    Starting with the first participant of the Galaxy Group, one person from each group was shooting a discus.


    Kuk��.


    The first contestant failed to shoot on the sixth disc.


    It was because the white disc that flew up into the night sky in a curve suddenly changed direction and moved.


    It was an enchanted disk.


    In the end, the first grade of the Galaxy Group ended at 5.


    It was a game where the scores of the three participants were added together to determine the winner and loser of the group, and the person with the most points in the group would win the counterattack of Oman.


    what!? Are you sure you��ll do well!?


    The contestant Ga-in Choi sent out with a boast came back with a very poor score, so she deserved to be angry.


    The heat was so hot that she slapped the face of the contestant who returned to her seat.


    The contestant only repeatedly said he was sorry, but continued to listen to her swear words.


    I don��t know what to do��


    Even if I��m a direct descendant of Galaxy, can I do that?


    The students who witnessed the scene openly clicked their tongues and frowned.


    Her depravity faded only after Eun-wu struggled to dry it.


    It was also because the turn of the KK group had come.


    The first result of the KK group was 6.


    Then, the first participant of the Dangun group broke 8 disks and received cheers from the people.


    good job thank you


    I look forward to it in the future.


    Hong Jin-woo welcomed the returning participant with a satisfied face.


    Hong Jin-woo, who patted him on the back, shrugged his shoulders as he looked at Eun-ha, who was sitting in the seat of Sirius Group.


    did you see


    It just seemed to say that.


    Of course, the galaxy did not respond.


    Because the turn of the public hearing has come.


    ��sorry.


    The grade recorded by the hearing aid was 5.


    Returning to his seat, he did not raise his head.


    Sighs and mockery of the Sirius Group were heard from everywhere.


    The hearing aid could do nothing but shake its fists.


    I just sat there and looked down at the floor.


    Because it��s okay. �� I��m sorry though. I have nothing to say.


    I remember well the sound you hear now.


    ��to remember?


    Eun-ha spoke to the hearing aid while watching the second participant of the Galaxy Group step forward.


    I asked what the hearing aid that was staring at the floor was talking about.


    Those people will soon be on their knees before us. �� I��ll look forward to it.


    The hearing aid laughed incredulously.


    The Dangun group decided to win the game and put in 3rd grade prospects, and another group sent out those who specialize in guns.


    However, Sirius, who had no direct relationship with the academy, had no choice but to have representatives.


    The delegates all handled swords.


    When I thought objectively, it was a situation where I couldn��t see the victory.


    Even so, Eunha��s words did not waver.


    as if it would be


    Is it just plain arrogance?


    Or are you really sure?


    The hearing aid was unknown.


    I didn��t know, but seeing him strangely put my mind at ease.


    I could have guessed just one more, but��


    Kim Geon-woong of KK Group achieved an unexpected result.


    Fortunately, the discs that flew up to the 10th time were not enchanted.


    Kim Geon-woong, who achieved a score of 10, went back to his seat with admiration from those sponsored by the KK Group, though he felt sorry for him.


    However, the students�� admiration quickly faded.


    It was because the second participant of the Dangun group recorded a score of 13.


    ��I guess I just said I was leaving.


    Just shoot whatever happens.


    The blank face turned pale.


    Eunha pushed his back.


    Earlier, during the hiatus, feeling burdened by the performance of the Dangun Group, he struggled to move forward.


    blue brother.


    uh. why?


    Get some ammo ready.


    magazine? how much.


    The hearing aid no longer had any doubts about what Eunha said.


    Eun-ha, who was lost in thought for a moment, asked him to bring as many as possible.


    Kick�� Sirius, second in the country, is in last place. How can this be?


    On the other hand, Hong Jin-woo could only hit three discs and then turned around and giggled toward the hiatus.


    The face of the blank period turned bright red.


    It wasn��t because of his anger at Hong Jin-woo, but because of his anger at himself.


    He had some bad luck with the fourth enchanted disc flying around, but he blamed himself for only being this good.


    ��good job. ����.


    During the hiatus, he sat down with his mouth tightly shut.


    He didn��t even respond to what Eunha said.


    With his lips twitching, he was broiling his anger on his own.


    Eunha allowed the hiatus to happen.


    The blank period he remembers in his previous life was a person who faced the limit of his talent and settled for a B-class player, standing up to his skills.


    He was reviewing his skills.


    I didn��t think it was bad.


    That��s why Eunha didn��t comfort her.


    I didn��t need to comfort him because I was looking ahead during my current hiatus. S��ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ��It��s Mok Min-ho.


    Meanwhile, the last member of the Galaxy Group was Mok Min-ho.


    The current score of the Galaxy Group is 12.


    Minho, who was handed the gun, hit more discs than the combined score.


    ��Didn��t the disk move on its own just now? did you break it? Didn��t he say he was a freshman?


    And for the first time, Mok Min-ho broke the enchanted disk.


    As a result, Mok Min-ho recorded 17 as the highest score.


    Ga-in Choi, who had been biting his thumb nail, had a bright smile on his face.


    Standing up from her seat, she praised the returning Mok Min-ho and tried to shout to the neighbors that he was her aide.


    However, as soon as he finished shooting, Minho bowed lightly to her and approached Eunha.


    What are you going to do? what? can you win Choi Jun-ho hyung will hit more than me.


    Eun-ha blinked at Min-ho Mok��s unexpected action.


    He didn��t come to provoke.


    I came to advise Eunha to step back at this point.


    It was such an unfamiliar sight.


    His tone was curt as always, but he seemed concerned about himself.


    It��s a big deal.


    Minho Mok worries about everything.


    The galaxy is fine, he replied.


    Hearing his answer, Mong Min-ho furrowed his eyebrows.


    Even if you win, your group��s combined results will not match the combined results of the other groups. In the end, you��ll keep your head down.


    Thank you for your concern. are you okay.


    Who cares about you��. I got it. I definitely advised you.


    The game couldn��t be delayed any longer.


    Minho Mok sighed and returned to his seat at the Galaxy Group.


    Eventually, the last member of the KK group finished shooting.


    The combined score of the Galaxy Group was 29.


    The combined score of the KK Group was 28.


    Kim Geon-woong, who was beaten by the Galaxy Group with a difference of 1 point, frowned.


    Either way, Choi Jun-ho, the third member of the Dangun group, took his seat.


    ��did you say No Eun?


    The Dangun group occupied a seat right next to the Sirius group.


    As a result, we could hear each other sparsely.


    The same goes for Choi Jun-ho��s voice as he poses with a gun.


    < The King of Counterattack > Choi Jun-ho.


    In his previous life, he was an S-class Hunter.


    You touched someone you shouldn��t be touching.


    Choi Jun-ho loaded his gun.


    There was a bang and the disk broke.


    The second and third sounds occurred in succession, and at the same time the flying disc broke.


    can you hold on? Life in the academy must be spectacular. Hey


    .


    Choi Jun-ho took it for granted that he broke the enchanted disk.


    What about after graduating from the academy? Who do you think will accept you for being photographed by the group?


    25th.


    After failing to break the 26th disk, Choi Jun-ho clicked his tongue and let go of his gun.


    With everyone��s eyes on him, he stopped in front of Eunha��s seat.


    -You��re dead now.


    Choi Jun-ho lowered his head and whispered in Eun-ha��s ear.


    Eun-ha looked at the man who should have been called the < Counter-Attack King > as he shook his shoulders and giggled.


    ��uh����billion����!


    How many times do I have to say it��


    I only expressed my intention to live once.


    Nevertheless, Choi Jun-ho, who is attracting attention among the 029th class, could not stand it properly and clamped his neck with his own hands.


    I couldn��t breathe.


    Unbelievable pressure weighed down on him, and he collapsed, unable to even stand, and rolled on the floor.


    good at cleaning


    Eun-ha stepped on the path he swept as he rolled across the floor.


    The participants of the Dangun group were glaring at him with hostility.


    Still, no one stepped forward.


    Strangely, I couldn��t get out.


    He, who was younger and smaller than himself, looked huge, as if he was looking at a giant.


    Strangely, just standing there made me feel weak.


    Looking good.


    Eun-ha said to Hong Jin-woo, who was looking at him with shaking eyes.


    Standing in position, he loaded the gun that was lying there.


    The first disk flew.


    The moment I saw it, it crashed.


    The 2nd and 3rd as well as


    the 4th and 5th discs that flew in succession.


    The discs were all broken before they even started descending.


    ��twelfth.


    It was no fun.


    I expected a lot, but it didn��t live up to my expectations.


    Eunha couldn��t hide her disappointment as the contestants struggled with one enchanted disc.


    The bullet that escaped


    Tang��s muzzle cried.


    There was no thrill in breaking the enchanted disk.


    It was weird not being able to match.


    However, Choi Jun-ho shrugged his shoulders by only getting three hits.


    It was absurd.


    ������.��


    The 27th.


    It was the point at which the person who broke the most discs appeared.


    Currently, the combined score of the Dangun group is 46.


    The combined score of the Sirius group is 35.


    In the future, if Eunha corrects 11 more times, the Sirius group could win.


    Will you be able to match it?


    Students thought it would be impossible.


    By hitting the discus 27 times already, he showed enough skill.


    No one could ignore his skills anymore.


    It was a result of doing well enough alone.


    They just decided to be prepared to clap for him who would win as an individual and lose as a group.


    really?


    no.


    However, Jeong Ha-yang and Yoo Do-jun shook their heads.


    It couldn��t have ended here.


    Eunha can do it.


    Jeong Ha-yang had no doubts.


    ��also. my eyes are not wrong


    Yoo Do-jun clenched his fists, suppressing his emotions rising from excitement.


    ��If you dare, try to attack.


    32nd shot.


    People were speechless and silent.


    Eun-ha giggled and said to the people who had laughed at her a moment ago.


    Only the sound of him pulling the trigger and his giggling echoed through the venue.


    I don��t know if I can do it.������.��


    The 36th gunshot.


    Now, if only two discs could be fired, the Sirius group could achieve a miraculous come-from-behind victory.


    But this time, the enchanted disk split into three before he could aim it.


    It was a disc imbued with fantasy magic.


    For a moment, Eunha stopped.


    The people watching it swallowed their saliva.


    A disk in which one of the three is real.


    opportunity only once.


    Will you be able to match it?


    Everyone watched it as if it were their own business.


    You think I can��t tell the difference?


    The only reason he hesitated for a second was that the disc split just before firing.


    It wasn��t that I was afraid that I wouldn��t be able to shoot.


    With a calm face, Eun-ha aimed for the real disk in the illusion.


    The 37th and 38th discs came up at the same time.


    The disc that created the illusion this time too.


    Six discs floated in the night sky.


    However, the galaxy shot down six disks with two shots.


    followed by the 39th.


    ������.��


    It didn��t end at the 39th.


    40th, 41st and beyond.


    He changed the magazine while lazily gazing at the disk floating in the air.


    I was thinking of imprinting them.


    who you are


    There is a huge gap between you and me.


    How difficult is it to hit a disc that isn��t even a monster?


    The game didn��t end even after a while.


    Eunha kept pulling the trigger until the instructor said there were no more discs ready.


    ������.��


    Eunha��s score that night was 92.


    Sirius�� combined score was 100.

 Chapter 254

    Relife Player 254


    [Chapter 085]


    [Gunshots in Silence (5)]


    A space where only gunfire echoes.


    Gunshots engulfed everything in the party hall leading to the garden.


    The ridicule that looked down on ��him�� was the first to be eaten, and the mockery that was heard from time to time also stopped.


    The gunfire became a tidal wave, sweeping through the sounds and breaking them up into non-sound forms.


    ����.


    The students had faces of astonishment from ��his�� gunshots exceeding the 30th.


    I was not allowed to look away.


    The arrogant gunshot was talking.


    Watch your arrogance until the end.


    just intermittently.


    The sound of a bullet hitting the chamber and exiting the muzzle exploded.


    Like a monster howling.


    The shapeless monster broke the silence and spoke, breaking arrogance.


    I am arrogant.


    There was no one here who could deny that.


    ��awesome.


    Gunshots beyond the 50th.


    It was a sound that broke the common sense Choi Ga-in knew.


    At the same time, it was also the moment she was most desperately hoping for.


    So cool. I want to have it!


    If only he had, if only he had Eunha��!


    What was the reason you entered the academy?


    Simply to recruit prospects for Galaxy?


    Not to increase your own value.


    She was treated condescendingly because she was born in the belly of a housekeeper who was a direct descendant of the Galaxy Group and not a concubine.


    Unlike her half-brother, Choi Jeong-hoon, who was


    6 years older than her, she was only a direct descendant in name.


    It was a matter of self-esteem.


    Even though his father��s blood is mixed, he is not treated as a direct descendant.


    Her father did not like her accidental birth, and they looked at her like a mongrel.


    What is his pedigree?


    However, while denying it, she was obsessed with a complex about her lineage.


    That��s why I entered the academy.


    In order to find a partner who will help him shine while extending a helping hand to promising youngsters according to the group��s order.


    Status, lineage, skills��!


    Noeun has everything!


    She was called a half-star, but she was also a direct descendant of the Galaxy Group. This meant that his position could change strategically at any time.


    For example, what would happen if Eunha, who has a father who is the general secretary of the Sirius Group, is welcomed as a companion?


    Will the Galaxy Group be able to look down upon itself, which will have a special relationship with the Sirius Group?


    For example, what would happen if the academy welcomed Eunha, who showed a different level of ability from the students, as her companion?


    Even at that time, will the Galaxy Group be able to carelessly treat itself as a partner of a player from a different dimension?


    And what if you have his kids?


    If a child with legitimacy and skills is born, will she, as the child��s mother, be called a half-doer even then?


    I could be sure it wasn��t.


    ��I want it.


    She let the heat seething from inside her mouth out of her mouth.


    The legitimacy of status and lineage.


    The ability to bewitch the direct members of the 10 largest business groups.


    The perfect partner he was looking for was right there.


    It��s really my taste!


    see


    The figure of Noh Eun-ha turning around after lowering the gun at the end of the 92nd.


    The way he looks down on Hong Jin-woo, who is monopolizing the love of Hong Joon-il, chairman of the Dangun Group.


    Beyond class and lineage, beyond ability, the spirit itself harbors the momentum that will not yield to them.


    She completely fell for Noh Eun-ha at this very moment.


    ��


    The surroundings were quiet.


    After finishing the game, Eun-ha looked at the people who were staring at her with disinterested eyes.


    The people who made eye contact hesitated and lowered their heads.


    Choi Jun-ho, who would have been called the ��Counterattack King�� in his previous life, met his eyes and hiccupped.


    Where did the bastard who told me that he died earlier go?


    Eunha did not return to the position of Sirius Group, but moved to the position of Dangun Group.


    ��uh uh��uh uh��!


    Choi Jun-ho could only say that.


    As he jolted towards him, Choi Jun-ho almost flinched and backed away.


    Then I moved my weak leg and hit my butt on the floor.


    ��My I was wrong��!


    what the hell did you do wrong


    Eun-ha passed him by, sitting on the floor, wiggling his butt and not even looking at him as he tried to run away.


    The students of the Dangun group, who had been hostile to him until just a moment ago, quietly moved out of the way.


    Are you ready to bow your head?


    ����.


    Eunha said while glaring at Jinwoo Hong, who was standing still.


    I saw now that I wasn��t standing still.


    It was hardened.


    Hong Jin-woo was unable to move his body and only rolled his eyes.


    avoiding his gaze.


    Are you afraid of this?


    In fact, I was forgiven just for not fainting.


    It was because the momentum from the game remained around the galaxy.


    Seeing it up close, it could have been stiff.


    The reason he didn��t faint was probably because his gift was < Resistance >, which had resistance to mana.


    ��regrets�� won��t you��?


    Eunha reaped what was left of her life.


    Only then did Hong Jin-woo, who was able to breathe in the space that had been heavily pressed, opened his mouth.


    Do you have the confidence that you won��t regret it even if you completely pretend to be with the Dangun group?


    ��I saw your skill. I��ll admit it. And I apologize for everything I did to you before.


    ����.


    So let��s get along well from now on. I think you and I holding hands will benefit us�� don��t we?


    Hong Jin-woo, who escaped from fear, held out his hand to him.


    Eunha looked at it quietly.


    Hong Jin-woo��s words were not wrong. If you get close to him, a direct descendant of the Dangun Group, you will be able to gain significant benefits in the player industry.


    Perhaps, the Dangun group might try to establish a fairy government unlike before returning.


    Hong Jin-woo was still a problem, but he became a little more mature in this life.


    There could have been other futures.


    Maybe holding his hand here is the way to a better future.


    So what?


    Eunha didn��t even look at his hand.


    I had no intention of getting to know Hong Jin-woo.


    Even if he comes back and recovers now, I will kill him without hesitation.


    From the moment he targeted Seo-na that day, he became the person to be killed.


    So it was just too bad that I couldn��t kill him yet.


    Don��t talk nonsense. Hurry up and lower your head.


    Eun-ha said to him while the students watched with bated breath.


    He had a worm-eaten face.


    Her face, contorted with rage, forgot the fear and looked at him.


    Eyes and gazes intertwined.


    All the students couldn��t take their eyes off the two with nervous faces.


    Will the direct descendant of the Dangun Group bow their heads to Eunha?


    saying hello or not saying hello.


    The relationship between the two has reached a point where there is no turning back.


    It��s just the difference between an extreme ending and an ambiguous ending.


    The students were watching the two to satisfy their basic curiosity, even to think about their future direction.


    Right then.


    ��I got a call from Sirius��s Seoyeon Han.


    In the silence, the hearing aid came out.


    While looking at Eunha, he held out his smartphone to Jinwoo Hong.


    It was Han Seo-yeon��s call.


    [Hello Jinwoo! Did you mean to have fun alone? Next time something like this happens, let me know!]


    ������.��


    A cheerfulness that doesn��t match the atmosphere.


    Either that or not, Han Seo-yeon burst into laughter over the phone.


    [You should have been confident, but what if you lost? Didn��t I tell you that 2 years ago? Look at your opponent and touch them. Even then, I rushed at it without knowing it, and I had a bowl of porridge��]


    What do you want to say?


    Hong Jin-Woo immediately replied in an annoyed voice.


    Han Seo-yeon did not stop laughing as if even that was fun.


    [It��s not a big deal�� No, is it a big deal? How can you ask someone to say hello when there is no proper representative of the Sirius Group at the academy?


    You guys have respect too�� don��t you?]


    ����.


    [But since that��s our position, we can��t reclaim what we didn��t have�� So why don��t we replace this debt with something else?]


    Eunha He sighed at those words.


    He also thought it would be difficult to make the direct line of a teenage business group bow their heads by barely winning the game.


    I couldn��t help but feel sorry for myself.


    As the current self, I had no choice but to be satisfied that I was in a position where I could threaten them.


    ��okay.


    [Ga-in and Geon-woong?]


    ��Hey, can��t you pretend to be friendly and call me by your first name?


    Yes, got it.


    [I��m sure you know that Galaxy took it for granted. And you bet on Sirius�� Hayang-ah? Do-joon? What will you guys do?]


    ��I��ll follow my sister��s words.


    I��ll leave it to my sister too.


    Hayang, who was in Seohyun��s clique, finally relaxed his stiff face.


    If he made a mistake, Eunha��s position in the academy would be greatly shaken.


    Business groups should not have broken their pride to the extent that they decided to attack.


    On the other hand, Yoo Do-jun handed over the winner��s right to Han Seo-yeon as if it didn��t matter. It is said that he had the right to negotiate with the group that lost the game, but he was currently living ��quietly�� in the academy. S��ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I shouldn��t have jumped out for nothing.


    If he did, the successors of Eternity Group would not leave him alone.


    [OK got it. Cheongki, can you pass the phone to Eunha?]


    Yes. galaxy


    ����.


    On the other hand, Eun-ha, who received the smartphone from the hearing aid, switched the speaker mode to normal mode with a sullen face.


    hello.


    [Hello~ It��s me~ There you go��!]


    I��ll hang up if there��s nothing else.


    [no! Sorry! Don��t hang up!]


    Eun-ha said in an annoyed tone when Han Seo-yeon tried to play a joke.


    Over the phone, I heard Han Seo-yeon hurriedly tossing and turning.


    [Isn��t there anything inconvenient these days in our galaxy? If there is anything uncomfortable, tell me anytime. Because this older sister will do everything for you!]


    ��Don��t imitate my older sister.


    [Why are you so nervous today? OK got it. I won��t joke.]


    ����.


    [I wanted to say this to you. You did a really good job because you won the game so you can show your kindness to the Galaxy KK Dangun Group.]


    He was the representative of the Sirius Group. In other words, his words and actions were directly related to Sirius�� honor.


    Therefore, Seo-yeon was able to create debts to the direct members of the opposing business group for his victory in the game.


    But what would happen to Sirius�� honor if he lost the game?


    I would have been blown away.


    Conversely, direct relatives of the opposing business group may have tried to create debt.


    [But you know I went too far this time, right?]


    ����.


    [It��s okay, I��m not scolding you. just�� Be aware.]


    The world of players was skill-oriented, and the world of entrepreneurs was result-oriented.


    That��s why even if there was a problem in the process, if the result was good, there was no need to ask for responsibility.


    So, if the results were not good, it would have ended there.


    [��I hope you continue to live up to Sirius�� expectations.]


    Her words were a caution, but also a warning.


    He said that as the representative of the Sirius Group, even a single failure would not be tolerated.


    ��I know.


    In the once destroyed world, an invisible identity existed.


    The reason she treats herself and Eun-ah friendly is not because she thinks of them as friends.


    Because it has value.


    That was all.


    That was their way of thinking, located at the top of the invisible status of the direct lineage called the 10 largest business groups.


    She reaffirmed it.


    [This is why Eunha likes you! If you have any difficulties in the future, please tell me!]


    It was the same with Eunha.


    Just as she treated herself as a chess piece, she was nothing more than a chess piece to him.


    The relationship between himself and the Sirius group was just that.


    They use each other without hesitation until their usefulness decreases.


    It was a neat deal indeed.


    [Then guys! See you at the next meeting!]


    The hearing aid switched the returned smartphone back to speaker mode.


    Han Seo-yeon shouted in a spirited voice and hung up the phone.


    ������.��


    The atmosphere was awkward.


    The direct members of the business group turned their heads away as if nothing happened today.


    Having tacitly agreed, they quietly took the faction and left their seats.


    Each has a different mind.


    I will definitely make it mine!


    Please talk to Eunha at least a little��


    Choi Ga-in, unable to grasp the atmosphere in this situation, is secretly dragged along by Mok Min-ho��s persuasion.


    Are you really going to pretend to be with me?


    Huh true��


    Hong Jin-woo, who had mixed feelings of anger and fear, mumbled curse words in his mouth.


    It would be nice if I could embrace him��.


    He has a bad personality, but his skills are good.


    Kim Gun-woong, who calmly analyzed the situation, licked his lips.


    Phew�� I��m glad.


    Jung Ha-yang just rubbed his chest.


    And Yoo Do-jun��.


    ��How long does it take! How soon will you come into my exclusive!?


    He pushed a wallet full of money into Eunha��s face.


    Noisy, come back later.


    It is not yet time.


    Eunha pushed him away with her hand.


    Even so, Do-joon was not displeased and followed him closely.


    ��


    A counterattack of arrogance��.


    The end-of-course party is over.


    Eun-ha, who was lying on a bed in the dormitory, illuminated the necklace she received as a prize for winning the game in a fluorescent light.


    In the center of the necklace, which was connected by a silver chain, was a purple jewel with a reddish glow.


    Oman��s counterattack.


    An artifact that counteracts all magic targeting it once a day.


    Among the necklace artifacts, there is no artifact with this ability.


    In her previous life, Eun-ha recalled the sight of < The King of Counterattack > Choi Jun-ho reflecting all the magic of the monsters rushing towards her.


    Arrogance��s counterattack boasted the ability to block almost all types of magic.


    Even including the restriction that it can only be used once a day, this level of performance was nowhere to be found.


    Where else could there be something like this��


    He valued combat to save mobility and didn��t remember defensive magic.


    I was planning to use a sword in both hands in this life as well, so I couldn��t bring my armor.


    Therefore, it was necessary to have the power to defend while maintaining mobility.


    In that sense, the counterattack of arrogance will surely satisfy what he wants.


    Eunha watched the counterattack of Arrogance late into the night and then fell asleep.


    With this, the first semester of the first year of the Secondary Academy has come to an end.

 Chapter 255

    Relife Player 255


    [Chapter 086]


    [There is a dungeon under the lantern]


    I couldn��t just rest because it was summer vacation.


    After packing up her belongings and returning home, Eun-ha did not do anything in her room and idly lounged around for three days before coming to her senses.


    The break ended with this.


    I couldn��t waste my first summer vacation after entering the academy.


    My sister seems to have gone outside today.


    Going out to the living room for lunch, he found three empty seats and made a rough guess.


    At this time, my father would have gone to work, and Jinpa-rang would have slept at all.


    And Eun-ah seemed to have gone out before lunch to meet a friend in the neighborhood.


    For some reason, meeting at home seemed more difficult than meeting at the academy.


    I��ll go out for a while to eat mom��s meal.


    You want to go out with your friends?


    no. I��ll be going upstairs.


    The meal in the dormitory cafeteria was delicious, but it still couldn��t compare to mother��s skill.


    He scooped up kimchi stew with plenty of tuna with a spoon and put it on top of the rice. My mouth watered as I watched the spicy soup seep between the grains of rice.


    How delicious was the egg roll that the grandmother next to me ordered me to eat slowly.


    brother! Eat this too! Come on!


    Eun-ae handed over a large sausage, as if she wanted to imitate her grandmother��s behavior of serving side dishes.


    My little sister screaming at me to open my mouth to feed myself.


    Eun-ha opened her mouth saying that she loves her little sister who is only 8 years old.


    Eun-ae curled the corners of her eyes.


    I started putting side dishes in his mouth, as if it was just for fun.


    Eun-ae, don��t feed your brother, you should hurry up and eat too. no way later! I��ll eat it after my oppa��s mama feeds it!


    And don��t be picky. �� it��s not��.


    eat that quickly. Ugh�� I hate you mom.


    Eun-ae, who tried to put a mushroom she disliked in his mouth, was disgusting.


    Eun-ha smiled slightly when she saw her mother giving strength to her eyes and her younger sister sneaking away from her mother.


    I heard a few days ago, while she and Eun-ah were living at the academy, Eun-ae became more playful while hanging out with her schoolmates.


    Eunha was a pretty little sister, but her mother said that there is no such thing as an ugly daughter anymore.


    Even though she said that, her mother still loved Eun-ae.


    It seemed that he was pouring the love he could not give to Eun-ae as he and Eun-ah were living in the academy.


    It was to the extent that even the sight of them having a snowball fight looked friendly.


    Go upstairs and hang out with your mom. Don��t be too bothered.


    Yes I will.


    It��s been said that you shouldn��t get involved in a fight between your daughter and granddaughter.


    Ignoring the two people who were arguing warmly, the grandmother poured water into a cup and started talking.


    Then Eun-ae suddenly intervened.


    brother! I want to go see Avenir too! go with me!


    Eun-ae, haven��t you eaten carrots yet? Gotta eat carrots too. I don��t know, don��t know!


    Eun-ae, where are you going!


    Eun-ae got up from her seat, closed her eyes, and shook her head.


    Then, he groped for the place where Eunha would be, grabbed his clothes, and pushed his back.


    What is Eun-ae, when did he become so strong?


    Unbeknownst to her, Eun-Ae suddenly grew. After staggering for a moment at the power she drew, Eun-ha suddenly realized the growth of her younger sister.


    Even until last year, I was able to keep watching from the side, but from this year, I couldn��t, so I felt regret.


    I can��t help it though.


    There was a lot to do.


    Didn��t I promise that I would no longer live in peace?


    Eun-ha moved her steps toward Eun-ae��s hand pulling him by the hand to run away from her mother.


    Is school life fun? huh! so much fun! Next time I��ll introduce you to my friends! All my friends want to see oppa!


    Yes, I��ll buy you something delicious when you bring it home. Is there anything difficult?


    is it hard? Um��


    I was climbing the stairs on the third floor.


    Eun-ae, who was smiling brightly, hesitated to answer Eun-ha��s last question.


    I knew it as a brother.


    It was a worried face. S~ea??h the N??eFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ��why. What��s going on?


    Eunha fixed her face and asked.


    If Eun-ae was worried like that, there must be a problem.


    I couldn��t leave him as an older brother.


    If anyone bothered Eun-ae, he intended to instill fear in her that she would regret being born.


    no! There is no such thing!


    Then it��s fortunate��


    Fortunately, Eun-ae quickly put an end to his anxiety with a bright face.


    Eun-ha sighed in relief in front of Julieta��s house.


    I was going to rest


    These days, Juni keeps trying to kiss me, so except for being annoying��.


    Okay, let��s instill fear.


    Eun-ha started knocking in anger as if to vent her anger.


    ��


    Whoa!! Eunha hyung is here!!


    It wasn��t Eun-ae that the child grew the fastest, it was Abenir.


    When Eun-ha entered the house in Julieta, she almost fell over because of Avenir who jumped in from the front door.


    He��s really no joke.


    Unbelievable size for a 5 year old.


    Abenir, who was not much different from Eun-ae, rubbed her face back and forth against Eun-ha��s leg.


    He raised his head and his green eyes twinkled, as if he was begging for a pat on the head.


    ��Has the mana in the body increased again since I haven��t seen you for a while?


    huh? why is that bro?


    Eunha stuck out her tongue.


    Since he was a child, he had been collecting mana all the time, but there was little change in mana in his body, but Avenir��s mana was increasing just by sitting still.


    Even if he was a player who had played a decisive role in attacking < Deep Sea Dungeon > in his previous life, he could not erase the thought that it was unreasonable.


    Even though Avenir, who was really interested in him, was fussing around.


    A kid with this much mana in his body could become a dealer in the future.


    At that time, there may be no opponent in Korea that can stand against Avenir.


    Suddenly imagining such a future, Eun-ha was bewildered, but prayed for Abenir to grow up safely.


    Chao Galactic Boss! What was it that knocked on the door like that?


    ��I��m sorry about that, sister.


    Eun-ha, who managed to send Avenir to her sister, apologized to Julieta, who was wearing a dress that harmonized with blonde hair.


    I couldn��t even bring up the story that the damn boy in Eun-ae��s class was trying to kiss her all the time.


    So he glossed over the conversation with an awkward laugh.


    Fortunately, she said nothing. Instead, he clapped his hands and sang Urbaneer embraced by Eun-ae.


    mom why Do you remember what your mother taught you before? huh? You know that.


    huh!


    Show it to the galaxy boss.


    okay!


    Julieta whispered something in Avenir��s ear and giggled.


    Avenir, who turned around, was also smiling.


    what? I��m a bit uneasy��.


    Eun-ha hesitated when she saw the two laughing with the same face.


    The player��s intuition was speaking. Come on, run away from this place.


    Or pretend not to hear.


    But it��s already too late.


    ����.


    Out of nowhere, Abenir knelt down and prostrated himself with his plump right hands together.


    Greetings. I��m a no avenier who wants to become the exclusive agent of the galaxy boss.


    ����.


    How is it? Brother, did I do well!?


    ��Haha��.


    All I could hear was laughter as if I was reading a Korean book.


    Does this child really know what it means to be an exclusive?


    Especially a relationship built on loyalty, not a relationship hired by money.


    You probably don��t know.


    So it must be that he is smiling brightly and asking for praise.


    You said you would be grateful for Julieta noona��s heart.


    Yes, I also remember what the galaxy boss said. But if Nier��s will is like that, it can��t be helped, right? It wasn��t Abenir��s will, but her sister was making it that way��


    Eunha grumbled.


    Although Avenir is a coveted talent, I didn��t think of attracting him when he was still young.


    In any case, it wouldn��t be a big problem even if there was no role for Abenir in the future he envisioned.


    It was enough for her to receive help from the Julieta couple until she became an adult.


    But it seemed she wasn��t.


    We follow the galaxy boss because we want to follow it. Don��t be too burdened. It��s because Nier also likes Eunha Boss. �� all right.


    Giulietta always spoke like an adult when the atmosphere was like this.


    Eunha decided to withdraw from here for now.


    Since Eun-ae had been watching him closely from a while ago, he was unable to speak seriously.


    My brother, Avenir, is still 5 years old. You can��t bully Avenir.


    ��it��s not bullying.


    That��s right Eunae How much Nier likes the galaxy boss. yes? huh! My brother and sister are so good! Eun-Ae Boss seems to have something to talk to me about, so can Eun-ae take care of you?


    Julieta, who once lived her life impromptu.


    She became an adult after giving birth to Abenir and becoming a mother.


    Changing the atmosphere so as not to be awkward, she entrusted Eun-ae with Avenir and guided Eun-ha to the living room.


    Who is Uncle Bruno? I went out for a while. Shall I call you? no it��s okay It was something I was going to ask my sister for anyway.


    Eun-ha, who confirmed that the children had moved away, took out a handful of rings of the same shape from her pocket.


    It was a silver ring artifact mixed with mana alloy.


    ��quite a lot. I must have worked hard to save it. I didn��t suffer too much.


    It was an artifact requested from Byeok Hae-soo using the sponsorship of the Sirius Group.


    Byeok Hae-soo was puzzled by the request to make several unfinished rings, but he made artifacts as he requested.


    Artifacts that did not yet contain any Providence would have different effects depending on the Providence injected.


    I want to give my sister a gift here.


    It��s not difficult to give my gift�� but it��s hard to put a gift with a tolerable artifact.


    The providence that Eunha wants to include in this artifact is Julieta��s gift < Amplification >.


    Among < Amplification >, her gift that noticeably strengthened her abilities was very precious and useful.


    It was helpful in many ways when I borrowed the power of an artifact and used her gift a little in the red dungeon at Haengdang Station before.


    < Amplification > will continue to be needed in the future.


    There were many things to knock down.


    It wasn��t just what I needed right now. It will continue to be needed in the future.


    That��s why Eunha wanted to include Julieta��s gift in as many artifacts as possible.


    The problem is that gifts are the most difficult providence to contain��.


    To be precise, it was difficult to put gifts or borrow other people��s gifts.


    Each creature had different properties of mana, and the mana in the body belonged to the creature.


    For this reason, if someone else uses an artifact containing someone else��s mana, the efficiency drops or there are cases where it doesn��t activate at all.


    Even if you put a gift in an artifact, there are cases where others cannot use it depending on the gift��s activation condition.


    For example, his nameless gift, which was activated only after the mana in his body fell below a certain level,


    was a power that no one else could use as an artifact.


    But it wasn��t Julieta��s gift.


    Because her gift takes effect the moment it is manifested.


    Moreover, her gift had no side effects.


    There was nothing like her gift as a way to strengthen herself.


    ��that doesn��t work. Artifact can��t stand it.


    Giulietta, who was infusing mana into the ring, showed the ring shattered in her hand.


    The other rings were also horribly crushed.


    The artifact could not withstand the providence and was broken.


    It can��t be done with this��


    Eunha muttered softly, as expected to some degree.


    Her gift was powerful.


    The Artifact I had asked for last time also reached its limit with only a few abilities.


    It was an artifact worse than that, so it was only natural that this result would happen.


    The quality of the mana alloy sold at the academy was limited, and the manastones he had collected in the red dungeon last time were all he had collected from the academy.


    Julieta��s older sister. How was your sister��s wedding ring that I used years ago made? It��s made of Mediterranean mana alloy, so you can��t get it here.


    The artifact containing her gift, which Eunha used for the first time several years ago, drew out her power almost perfectly.


    Even if you don��t expect the performance of an artifact made of Mediterranean mana alloy, you want to create an artifact that can be compared to it.


    The material is the problem. The material��


    Eun-ha fell into thought.


    The magic stones that could be obtained in the red dungeon, which was used as a hideout, were not enough.


    Since the magic stones in the dungeon were of the highest quality, he thought about exploring other dungeons, but there were very few dungeons available to him at the moment.


    It would be nice if we could use the academy dungeon��


    The red dungeon in the basement of the academy was an easy environment to obtain magic stones.


    However, students in the first year of secondary academy could not use the academy��s red dungeon.


    At least I had to commit to next year.


    It��s okay to buy mana alloys at the underground market��but I have to get the magic stones myself.


    It was an artifact he would use.


    Even when using the Artifact by using the Manastone, the effect rose at least.


    So I had to save it myself.


    ��I wonder if there isn��t a proper dungeon.


    Eunha, who was lost in thought for a long time, soon turned her head in the direction of the sound.


    A news report was playing on the TV that the environmental pollution of Cheonggyecheon was getting worse every year.


    ��but there was one.


    There was one decent dungeon.


    Maybe a dungeon where you can find good quality magic stones.

 Chapter 256

    Relife Player 256


    [Chapter 086]


    [There is a dungeon under a lantern (2)]


    Cheonggyecheon was seriously polluted.


    Due to < Destruction at the End of the Century >, Cheonggyecheon, which was becoming a slum, was completely transformed into a kingdom of slums.


    At the time, the government tried to reduce the area of slums by restoring Cheonggyecheon and making it a recreational place for citizens, but the government��s intention was missed.


    Cheonggyecheon, which was first restored, was clean, but many dungeons occurred in the nearby area, and citizens stopped walking.


    Then, people in the slums used Cheonggyecheon as if they went to their own baths, and as so-called women of Cheonggyecheon settled down, Cheonggyecheon was left without maintenance.


    Over the years, Cheonggyecheon has turned into an environment that emits a foul odor with black stagnant water.


    To make matters worse, small-scale omnipresence even occurred one after another.


    In Jongno-gu, the center of national administration, welcome pollution was serious, and there were many dungeons and even ubiquity.


    In Seoul, Cheonggyecheon was like a nuisance.


    In addition, the budget is not organized and the manpower is not enough, so it continues to be left in that state.


    The time when this Cheonggyecheon was transformed was when Seoul collapsed once.


    It was only after the collapse of Seoul that the fairy government began to allocate budget and manpower to Cheonggyecheon while reorganizing the urban landscape.


    In the process, several dungeons hidden inside Cheonggyecheon were discovered.


    Eunha, of course, participated in Cheonggyecheon maintenance volunteer work to find the dungeon.


    on this hot day.


    With friends.


    I should have recognized you from the moment you asked me to go do something nice! Then it is! What do I expect from Eunha Noh��


    she talks a lot. I mean cans or picks floating around. Aaaaaa! why me! Why do I have to pick up trash in the sewer when it��s summer vacation!


    Minji lost her mind.


    Carrying a large basket behind her back, she moved the tongs with her gloved hand.


    Now he skillfully grabbed the can and threw it into the basket he was carrying on his back.


    So who wears makeup for a long time?


    Eun-ha gasped and glanced at Min-ji, who was stirring her tongs at the black-polluted Cheonggye Stream, clicking her tongue.


    She said she had a hard time putting on makeup because it was summer. The face she saw in the morning had disappeared, and she was wearing a face covered with sweat and black gauze.


    Other friends were the same way.


    Friends in chest-length waders were moving their boots in the water and picking up trash.


    I��m dying from the heat��


    ��the captain is really too hot.


    ��Ehh��.


    I hate Eunha and I hate my grandfather��


    Friends who complain in resentful voices.


    Eunha tried hard to pretend not to know.


    because you lied


    Otherwise, everyone wouldn��t be here.


    I didn��t want to come alone.


    I didn��t want to find a dungeon while doing volunteer work alone in a place with a stinging smell.


    Furthermore, Cheonggyecheon was overgrown with bushes, so it took time to find the entrance to the hidden dungeon.


    I had to borrow their hand at least.


    Because it��s helpful to you anyway. If you��re loafing around at home during summer vacation��


    Eunha,


    would you please stay still before I sew your mouth shut?


    ��sorry.


    It was easy to find mana that was trying to become ubiquitous here.


    Occasionally, low-level monsters also appear.


    It was also a perfect place for friends to develop their practical skills.


    However, it seemed that his great intentions had not been conveyed to his friends.


    Serna was aiming at him with the tongs she was stirring in the water.


    There was no one to stop it.


    Even Eunhyuk, who followed anything he said, was looking toward him with a resentful gaze.


    And Jeong Ha-yang��.


    ��I hate Noh Eun-ha. I hate grandpa too. I hate it all, I hate it, I hate it��


    -I was calmly pulling the 9th tier monsters out of the water.


    After pulling them out with magic that were swimming freely in the water, they were mercilessly destroyed.


    As if it were Noeunhara.


    As if it was Min Jun-shik.


    You shouldn��t be around him today.


    The Alice Group was involved in Cheonggyecheon volunteer activities.


    So, Eun-ha asked Min Jun-shik, the chairman of Alice Group, and for some reason, he insinuated that he would definitely take Jeong Ha-yang too.


    The grandfather��s intentions are obvious.


    Perhaps Min Jun-shik decided that it was okay to show Ha-yang a cross-section of the once destroyed world.


    Even if it wasn��t, the friends could see the slums vaguely.


    Women who open the second-floor windows and watch people doing volunteer work in a shabby house along Cheonggyecheon.


    A foul-smelling beggar who passes by the stream while drunk and pours out curses on the world.


    Wonderruns dripping with water on this summer day when we sometimes rush somewhere.


    ������.��


    A world different from the world they knew was spread far away.


    Friends witnessed this scene for the first time and were shocked.


    But that sight was only a small part.


    There��s an underground market down there.


    Korea, but not Korea.


    Lawlessness lurked in the slums where they lived.


    A fact known to everyone.


    Even so, no one mentioned the underground market.


    The reason is-.


    ��Kyaaaaaaaa!! I mean turn it off! Why are you going back and forth near me from earlier!


    Eun-ha woke up from her thoughts at the sound of Min-ji suddenly screaming.


    Minji was waving her tongs around to keep the hateful rat swimming nearby from approaching.


    The ninth tier monster, the most hated rat.


    As the name suggests, it was a monster that instilled disgust in those who saw it.


    Its tail, which tapered towards the end, was long enough to make a squeaking noise, unlike most rats living in sewers.


    How annoying is the sound?


    In the polluted Cheonggye Stream, these guys were roaming openly.


    hey hey! Kill that one! Hurry up!


    ��okay, don��t stick around.


    Eun-ha sighed as Min-ji ran to her and hugged her while splashing water.


    I couldn��t even defeat a ninth tier monster, so how could I say that I was aspiring to be a player?


    Eunha, who clearly recognized monsters as beings to be killed, did not understand why she and other friends were hesitant simply because they were disgusted.


    Eun-ha took out the black thorn tree she had tucked inside her oversized pants.


    Kyaaa-! What are you doing!


    why again!? You say you��re killing me!?


    I told you to kill it, I said to catch it with your hands!?


    Eun-ha stretched out her hand and snatched the long tail the moment the hateful mouse approached.


    Then, to prevent him from escaping, he threw it over his head and pierced it with black thorns.


    Min-ji, who was below it, witnessed up close the organs bursting right before his body disappeared.


    Don��t keep yelling at me. What are you going to do because you��re afraid of monsters?


    Physiological disgust, what can I do!?


    get over it You can do it.


    ��crazy.


    Minji spat out softly.


    Eunha frowned.


    Either that or not, she brushed herself off as if she had been hugged by him and walked to where she left.


    He should just ignore it.


    Where is the monster that is as good to deal with as the 9th tier extremist?


    First of all, unlike what he looked like, he did not fight a being that looked stronger than himself.


    They mainly ate insects.


    If you are human, you will avoid it.


    So, it was not enough to explain in words what a good practice partner he was for those who were reluctant to kill monsters.


    I was sad that my friends didn��t recognize it.


    There��s a long way to go.


    Eunha sighed inwardly.


    Before graduating from the academy, I decided to roll them so they wouldn��t eat monsters.


    For that, I had to find a dungeon first.


    uh!? Hey, is there something strange over there?


    It seemed that Parang found the dungeon just in time.


    Eun-ha waddled with difficulty and approached Parang, who was poking her head through the grass.


    where? What?


    over there! Why doesn��t that area seem a bit yellowish? ��Lucky.


    The drainage canal was hidden between the bushes.


    Sensing the direction the blue was pointing at, the galaxy raised its mouth.


    There were several unidentified yellow dungeons like this around Cheonggyecheon.


    Since it was a dungeon, of course you would be able to get high-quality magic stones.


    Hey, can you break it as you like? No one manages it anyway, so what does it matter?


    I loaded mana into the black thorn tree.


    The galaxy cut down the bushes and cut the iron bars so that people could come and go.


    Then he took a step into the drainage ditch.


    Who wants to go to the dungeon with me?


    me! me! me! me too! I want to go too, boss!


    Jinparang, a foolish wolf running and scattering black water around.


    Choi Eun-hyeok, a self-proclaimed subordinate, blinks at the sound of a dungeon.


    Eun-ha, who put the prospective hunter and dealer in the party, saw the other three.


    I do not want to. There will be no more rats.


    I pass too. I��m not afraid of mice, but I don��t want to be fooled by you anymore.


    I��m not going either. I want to go home!


    It seemed that the three of them needed some training.


    Eunha smiled and expressed mana.


    On the other hand, Eunhyuk and Parang, who made a lasting choice through a momentary choice, wiped their hearts out.


    ��


    The monsters that appear in yellow dungeons are usually in the 9th to 7th tiers.


    Unlike the red dungeon, it was a dungeon that specialized in twisting the providence of the trap world rather than monsters.


    So Eun-ha forcibly dragged her friends to tell them what a dungeon was.


    ������.��


    They were dragged as if they were being sold somewhere.


    The eyes of the three people were red.


    Eunha rang.


    ��I��m sorry. stop crying You��re the real Mr��.


    What did I do wrong�� You��re really mean��.


    Too bad. Eunha is the worst than Grandpa��


    Eunha was aware that she was too much.


    However, it was very rare for friends to experience dungeons at this age.


    Furthermore, for those who could not kill monsters in everyday life because they were middle school academy students, the dungeon was a place where they could freely kill monsters.


    did i want it!? did you want it!


    I could already kill him��


    I miss my sister so very much�� Eunha is cuter than you��


    Hearing this, Eunha decided to become bitter.


    As he was thinking of recruiting them to a party he would create in the future, he desperately needed his friends to improve their skills.


    First of all, I have to train Eunhyuk and the fool.


    When it came to training, practice was the best.


    Coincidentally, the galaxy found a part where a red circle was drawn where Parang was walking.


    blue brother. uh? why? Do you know what that is under your feet?


    ��what? uh? that��!


    What are you talking about.


    Parang was about to say that, but he jumped up from the floor with a snap.


    It was a trap that forcibly changed the vector.


    Having grasped the technique in advance, he judged that it would not be dangerous, and let Parang step on it.


    A dungeon is a space where the providence of the world has been twisted. There was a trap like Blue brother stepped on��


    The friends looked tired.


    Eunhyuk, who had been walking ahead, hurriedly looked around.


    Everyone was frightened by the appearance of blue flying out of nowhere.


    don��t worry too much Dangerous traps I��ll let you know in advance. �� Does that mean you won��t be notified of non-dangerous traps?


    The fox Serna pricked up her ears.


    As she sighed, the other friends glared at him with different faces.


    Eunha shrugged.


    Understanding with the head is different from understanding with the body.


    That is, to experience it physically.


    Parang, who suddenly came up from drinking the black water, was also glaring at him with ax eyes.


    ��okay okay.


    Then, Minji opened her mouth by representing the party.


    Knowing Eunha��s personality, they knew that no matter how hard they struggled, they would have no choice but to do what he told them to do.


    ��Instead, I will tell Eun-ah unnie as soon as I go home today, so I know that. Hey where is that!


    Eun-ah, I need to get scolded by unnie. There is no difference between understanding with your head and understanding with your body.


    ����.


    Eunha became a mute after eating honey.


    It was only then that the friends who fed him a refreshing shot smiled brightly.


    White-ah, can you detect the trap? I��ll try to detect it. �� I think I know roughly what a trap is! What kind of magic is a trap? Well that��s�� maybe it��s okay.


    Minji ignored Eunha and assigned roles to her friends.


    The role of navigator for Hayang.


    Hunter for blue.


    Dealer for Eunhyuk.


    A telepath for Serna.


    Minji herself is a ranger.


    I can��t help it.


    Even though Eun-ha did not tell them that they were far away, they decided to watch them forming the party.


    It was after the detection network was deployed to figure out that there were no dangerous traps or monsters nearby.


    I don��t think you can find good quality magic stones here.


    The range of the Yellow Dungeon was narrow.


    This time it seemed like a joke.


    The monsters caught in the detection net were all meager ones.


    Eunha decided to find another dungeon as soon as she cleared this dungeon.


    Blue brother! Don��t go too far!


    uh? sorry! I��ll be careful next time!


    The dealer and the hunter had a relationship that complemented each other.


    Basically, when the dealer made an attack to inflict a fatal wound on the monster, the hunter would take the place of the dealer so that the dealer could adjust his posture.


    Sometimes, while covering the dealer, he also kept the monsters in check.


    However, Parang, who had to keep pace with the dealer, ran forward and tried to deal with the monster.


    Eunhyuk couldn��t even swing his sword because he was being attacked by monsters.


    The camp had no choice but to become chaotic.


    That��s how you learn.


    The two were feeling sensuously now.


    The correlation between the dealer and the hunter.


    Eunhyuk was holding the device that Eunha borrowed from Bruno and asking for support from Parang.


    Minji and Seona are also doing well.


    There is nothing lacking in Hayang.


    Eun-ha looked at her other friends.


    Min-ji, who was a little away from the point where the battle was taking place, was giving instructions to Seo-na while throwing a harness.


    Then, Serena telepathically relayed the contents to the two fighting in front.


    Hayang, who was at the very end, was in the process of identifying and releasing the trap with a sensor net.


    Among the yellow dungeons, clearing the traps in the low-difficulty dungeons did not seem difficult to her.


    Furthermore, she telepathically informed Serena about traps that were out of reach.


    what! You don��t need No Eunha!


    well it��s not that hard


    Blue, who killed the ninth tier monster with the blue claw, boasted while wiping the blood from his nose.


    Minji was like that too. I was putting strength on my shoulders and teasing Eunha.


    Eunha just smiled.


    Because the friends who won the first victory at the beginning of the dungeon are cute.


    In a dungeon, you shouldn��t be vigilant until you leave. Do you think it��s over when the monster dies? ��what? wait guys


    ��quickly manifest mana!


    Minji tried to ask a question.


    At that time, Seo-na set up her triangular ears.


    It seemed that Ain��s senses had caught the sound coming from far away.


    Realizing that something was wrong, Hayang hurriedly deployed the sensor network.


    ��Look.


    ������.��


    Can the monsters stay still after making such a fuss in the dungeon?


    Even when Eun-ha saw the rats flocking from far away, she calmly reprimanded them.


    But my friends didn��t hear that and froze.


    I was frightened as the squeak came closer, revealing red eyes in the dark.


    ��too many.


    Blue slowly stepped back.


    One was fine, but several were too much.


    Would that be enough for the 8th tier?


    Is that the 8th tier?


    They couldn��t come to their senses at the voice of Eunha tilting her head at the sight of the guys gradually narrowing the distance.


    Even if I couldn��t, I could see more than 10 of them.


    By the way, it��s about the 8th tier.


    ��Wait, aren��t they hate rats? Not a hate rat, but an extremist.


    uh anyway! No Eunha You told me earlier! They don��t touch those stronger than themselves.


    that��s right. Usually when the entity is one, it doesn��t touch people. Sear?h the ��ov��lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He spoke calmly to Minji, who was shouting urgently.


    But will you be considered strong in the eyes of the group?������.��


    There was no one here who could say otherwise.


    That swarm of rats was running this way with bloody energy.


    Guys, stay strong.


    Even so, Eunha still decided to act as a bystander.


    The weapon-wielding friends had the same idea in their minds at about the same time.


    Noh Eun-ha��!


    In addition, it is said that slang words that cannot be said in words have come out.

 Chapter 257

    Relife Player 257


    [Chapter 086]


    [There��s a dungeon under the lamp (3)]


    You��re the devil��.


    What are you saying? This is all good for you guys. Where do you think you can go to experience something like this? ???��.


    ? ?? ??? ?? ?? ??? ???? ?????? ??? ? ?????.


    Jinparang, who was injured while running wild in the vanguard, growled, exposing his fangs.


    The other people��s expressions weren��t good either.


    It was worth it.


    After narrowly defeating the hateful rats, Eunha put her friends back into the yellow dungeon she found nearby.


    There really was no such thing as a demon.


    Also, I prepared a lot of potions in advance and kindly distributed them to my friends when they were hurt.


    The friends had to force themselves to drink the potion that Eunha gave them, even if they didn��t like it.


    ok take a break. Everyone recover mana with potions.


    ��can we stop now? huh?


    that��s right. We can all kill monsters well now.


    After rest there will be battle again.


    Sensing this intuition, Hayang earnestly asked for it with a dirty face.


    Senna also stepped out. He put his hands together and prayed earnestly.


    The kids were tired.


    Eun-ha looked at the two people who were begging and crying, and Eun-hyeok, who had no strength to speak anymore, Min-ji, who was exhausted, and Parang, who was dozing.


    I definitely rolled too much.


    Even though it was a low-risk yellow dungeon, attacking three dungeons in a row was no different from a very difficult task for my friends who were middle school academy students.


    Nevertheless, the reason why I rolled my friends was because they complemented each other well in party play.


    As a result, Eunha wanted to see the end of the possibility.


    To the point of being inadvertently overworked.


    ��okay. Let��s end here.


    ��Wow��!!!!!��


    I thought my eardrum was torn.


    Eun-ha sighed at her friends who out of nowhere spread their arms and let out cheers of joy.


    I thought that maybe it was because he was deliberately struggling to avoid attacking the dungeon.


    In any case, it was already decided.


    If you get bitten again, your friends will go mad as a group.


    It��s not too bad since I��ve collected decent magic stones.


    Eunha checked the magic stone in the bundle in her hand.


    Among the Manastones dropped by the 9th and 8th tier monsters, there were several good quality Manastones.


    It seemed to be of some help in producing an artifact that could contain a gift.


    Of course, he wasn��t the one who defeated the monster, so he had to pay a fair price to his friends.


    Guys, this magic stone is��


    Oh, I don��t know! you do it yourself!


    I want to go home and wash up!


    If I go back to my appearance like this, I��m sure the nuns will look at me and say I��m crazy��. As


    for the distribution of your magic stones�� Bob! As soon as I get home, I��ll start eating! Stop making weird noises and let��s go outside!


    Captain I��m hungry too��


    Friends didn��t listen to him.


    Eunha gave up after trying to discuss how to distribute magic stones to her friends.


    They decided to sell the useless manastones to the Dangun player union through Bruno, and decided to use the remaining manastones to make artifacts. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Then we should give them the Star of Purification.


    A while ago, a star of purification bloomed in the red dungeon where he was making his hideout.


    One song will make enough for your friends to eat.


    It will be a business that remains for them.


    It��s getting late, so let��s go home for dinner�� Huh?


    what. why are you like this? Like someone who will come and change their words��


    Eun-ha, who was about to leave the sewer, stopped her steps when she saw a yellow area at the end of her field of vision.


    The sound of Minji grumbling in an anxious tone did not even reach his ears.


    My eyes only went to the yellow place.


    ��is there another dungeon?


    It wasn��t just a yellow dungeon.


    The yellow dungeon, partially created throughout the sewer, was just a dungeon that was becoming a dungeon.


    There were two ways to create dungeons.


    either suddenly or slowly.


    When a dungeon suddenly occurs, there will always be a boss monster that contains the core stone of the dungeon.


    Conversely, when the dungeon was slowly created, the monsters born inside the dungeon competed for the position of the boss monster over the core stone.


    The dungeons my friends had conquered so far were dungeons where the boss monster didn��t exist yet.


    However, when the sensor network was deployed, the yellow dungeon at the end of the field of view was not able to be detected by the sensor network.


    Intuition was speaking.


    There��s a boss over there.


    Let��s just do our boss fight. no! never do it! Are you crazy!?


    Minji is right. Earlier, we struggled to defeat the 8th tier monsters by ourselves, so how can we defeat the boss monster? ��You mean the dungeon over there? It feels a bit risky. Eunha, I think that would be difficult��.


    I don��t know! I don��t! I mean, I��m dying!


    My friends each objected.


    As the galaxy had predicted just a moment ago, they reacted violently.


    Certainly, as the friends said, they did not have the basis to defeat the yellow dungeon��s boss monster.


    Base, not skill.


    If you fill in a little experience, your friends will be able to easily kill a low-ranking boss monster.


    But did I tell you guys to fight?


    On the other hand, Eunha clicked her tongue because she was dumbfounded.


    I thought of training my friends to be able to kill the boss monster one day, but not now.


    Telling the mentally exhausted friends to attack the boss monster was like telling them to die.


    i will do it alone You guys are watching from afar.


    Eunha dismissed her friends�� protests.


    They quickly closed their mouths and asked with their expressions if they were okay.


    It was a bit of a worry.


    There was no way I couldn��t knock it down.


    He only intended to take his friends along to show them what the boss monster was like.


    By the way-


    ��Captain I want to try it too.


    Eunhyuk expressed his intention to participate in the war.


    ��


    I never expected that Eunhyuk would speak up.


    However, it was something that Eunha did not have to shy away from.


    The feeling of defeating a boss monster would surely be a good experience for him.


    Please keep your feet on the border of the dungeon with Hayang and Seona. Because you have to be prepared for just in case.


    yea, I got it.


    The providence of this world does not affect the providence of the dungeon.


    That��s why Eun-ha asked Ha-yang and Seo-na to keep their feet on the border.


    Just in case you didn��t know.


    Hayang will look at the situation objectively and pass the information to Seo Na.


    Or deploy protection magic.


    And Seo-na will pass on the information she found out from Hayang to Eun-ha and Eun-hyeok.


    Why am I�� Is it difficult for me too?


    My brother said that all he had to do was provide cover from close by. Telepathically communicate the situation to Seo-na while providing cover.


    It was different from the plan.


    As a result, Eunha decided to involve Parang Island in the battle just in case.


    then go in? ok boss


    Chet.


    Jinparang pulls out the blue claw.


    Choi Eun-hyuk answers with a firm face.


    Eunha took the two of them and stepped into a small yellow dungeon.


    There were no subordinate monsters.


    It was a daunting yellow dungeon with only one boss monster to maintain.


    It could be said that it was a perfect dungeon for friends to experience.


    ��a


    giant bear rat with abnormally grown arms and legs.


    Beneath the triangular protruding lips were sharp, angular teeth holding mana.


    ������.��


    Don��t be scared. Oh I wasn��t scared! ��huh.


    The 7th tier monster, the Grotesque Rat.


    Blue and Eunhyuk felt an unknown sensation the moment they faced him.


    A feeling as if something is grabbing your ankle.


    At the same time, the feeling that your limbs are getting cold.


    The two people, who were paralyzed by fear for a moment, were able to come to their senses only after Eunha spoke to them.


    The boss that holds the core stone of the dungeon is different from normal monsters.


    The two of them were stunned by the energy emitted by the boss.


    So, the galaxy discharged mana towards the drool dripping like a disease. I didn��t


    lose


    if I was going to live.


    After showing the rat what it really means to live, he glanced back at the two of them.


    As intended, unnecessary strength was lost in the postures of the two people.


    �C Blue brother.


    I��m going out with Jinpa. This is it!


    After fixing the black thorn tree, Eunha called Jinparang��s name.


    Blue didn��t make the mistake of running ahead of the dealer like he did when he first formed the party.


    He deliberately slowed down and followed the running galaxy, injecting mana into Blue Claw.


    Jinparang��s role was to confuse him.


    Parang turned to the side and swung the blue claw at once while Eunha blocked the guy��s broken arm.


    ��what? No big deal!


    The blue claws, full of mana, cut through his hide and fur like paper.


    It had to be.


    Parang hadn��t exerted all his strength while distributing mana.


    However, as long as Eunha faced him, there was no need to conserve strength.


    Mana Crasher


    Meanwhile, the wounded man reacted.


    Eun-ha swung her sword aiming at the gap he had revealed.


    In the meantime, Parang took advantage of his quick mobility to widen his distance from him.


    He backed away splashing the water, and when the creature started charging at Eunha, he turned around and attacked.


    Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaahh


    why are you mad?


    Jin Parang growled.


    There was no such comfortable battle.


    As Eunha calmly dealt with the boss, Parang was able to kick around him with a move he had never tried before.


    The role of the hunter is to assist the dealer while dealing damage to the monster.


    In a situation where there is no obstruction, the parang was able to fully perform its role.


    And the role of the dealer is to bring death to monsters.


    The vicious mana gathered at the tip of the


    Horizantl Freak Black Thorn.


    The blade, which looked like a drill, pierced the abdomen as it kicked off the water and jumped up.


    Meal profit!!


    The guy denied reality.


    The eyes of the guy who slowly looked down at his abdomen while being pierced by the sword shook violently.


    ��Choi Eunhyuk.


    yes boss


    I��ll give you the last ride.


    huh.


    Eunha had the ability to defeat grotesque rats at once if she put her mind to it.


    That��s why it was cumbersome to deal with him while adding or subtracting power.


    That too was over.


    I pulled out the blade that had been stabbed in the guy��s stomach with force.


    Then, the creature that had been floating in the air began to fall with its head towards the surface.


    Eunha calmly looked up at the guy who was horrified by his own death as he fell on his head.


    There was no need to dodge.


    Because Eunhyuk was waiting for this moment and injecting mana into the blade.


    ����With all the power in the sword, all at once.


    Mana Crasher.


    A magic that shoots mana contained in a sword.


    The destructive force of the sword strike split the guy��s head in half.


    That was enough.


    The Grotesque Rat, who had almost stopped breathing, turned into particles and disappeared.


    After using Mana Crasher in real life, you know what��s lacking, right? You need to know how to raise mana a little more.


    Magic was the work of inscribing images into the providence of the world.


    Therefore, when using magic for the first time, it was comfortable to recite a spell to firmly grasp the image or to give it an intuitive name that was easy to remember.


    It was for that reason that Eunhyuk muttered his thoughts before dealing with Mana Crasher.


    By the way, the incantation chanted right before using magic is too long.


    In order to be usable in a real battle where the situation changes rapidly, the chant to capture the image must be as short as possible.


    It was something you would get used to.


    One day, with a simple gesture, an image will automatically emerge and you will be able to use magic.


    So, don��t be lazy to practice like that in the future�� Huh?


    When I tried to give advice to Eunhyuk.


    Eunha turned her back and blinked her eyes at Seo-na.


    Grand Captain��


    You fool, shut up and drink some potions. Hey Jinseo. How to drink the potion if you shut your mouth�� Okay, I��ll shut up.


    Eunhyuk is smiling faintly.


    Kneeling on the ground filled with filthy water, Serena was feeding him a mana potion.


    Parang Jin, who was about to say something to her, heard the sound telepathically and pretended to close the zipper in his mouth.


    Eunhyuk Choi Is that a brave man or a fool�� He


    didn��t even have the strength to stand?


    Eunha stuck out her tongue because it was absurd.


    Even after pouring so much mana, the power was only that much.


    It was evidence that the image was not properly constructed.


    It was obvious that mana leaked out in the middle of the magic.


    You still lack training.


    As soon as I go back to the academy��


    Eunha soon gave up on her thoughts.


    After drinking the potion, he slowly closed his eyes, as if his tension was relieved.


    Eunhyuk fell into a comfortable sleep.


    Noh Eunha! Are you still going to leave it to Serena?


    I got it, I got it��


    It was a laborious subordinate.


    Eunha heard Minji calling and lifted Eunhyuk up.


    Eunhyuk-ah, keep getting stronger.


    That day, Eunha got a good quality mana stone and skill stone from the boss monster.


    The skill stone did not respond to him. So it went into Eunhyuk��s hands.


    Because his hand emitted an exceptionally intense radiance.


    I��m sorry but I can��t help it.


    I also did what I didn��t need.


    A characteristic of grotesque rats is that they have excellent intuition.


    Eunha, who has excellent intuition, didn��t need it anyway.


    Rather, it was necessary for Eunhyuk, who is expected to grow in the future.


    The providence will melt into Choi Eun-hyuk��s body and give him a better intuition than before.

 Chapter 258

    Relife Player 258


    [Chapter 087]


    [The one who reigns in the back alley]


    Jongno-gu became the administrative center of the Republic of Korea after the establishment of the Seonnyeo government. This is because the cocoon


    currently


    installed in Jongmyo Jeongjeon displayed the greatest power among cocoons installed in Korea.


    Above all, Seoul was able to function as a city because it was the first to rise from the scars in a ruined world.


    In particular, the Gangbuk area drove out the monsters born at the time of < End of the Century Destruction > in a short time.


    In addition to that, the situation in the Gangbuk area coincided in many ways as the center of administrative functions.


    Like the player academy built on top of the red dungeon, or the mana management bureau, which was the predecessor of the current mana management organization.


    For that reason, the Gangbuk area was prosperous.


    Until monsters invade the Gangbuk area six years later.


    Who would have thought that Cocoon would break and they would emerge from the Han River without any warning.


    After grumbling like that, Eunha found a slum located on the border between Bomun-dong and Sungin-dong.


    Been here for a long time


    Even before the launch of the Seonnyeo government, Sungin-dong belonged to the administrative district of Jongno-gu.


    However, the Seonnyeo government dismantled the existing Jongno-gu and reorganized the districts into nearby administrative districts in order to focus on dealing with administrative organizations concentrated in Jongno.


    For example, Hyehwa-dong and Sungin-dong were incorporated into Seongbuk-gu.


    However, unlike Hyehwa-dong, which was recognized as a wealthy village, Sungin-dong boasted a poor environment along with Bomun-dong, which is adjacent to the administrative district.


    The aspect of the shabby houses on the hill is difficult to develop, and now it has been reborn as a slum that cannot be touched in Seongbuk-gu.


    That meant that those who lived in the slums knew the information that was locked in the darkness of society.


    Where there is light, there is darkness, and water flows from top to bottom.


    A person in power who bought a night with a member of the opposite sex might talk about information about himself in the head of his pillow.


    A person who spends a night with a powerful person is not a person, but only a tool to satisfy his desire.


    I never thought that the opposite sex who sells their bodies for money would sell information in the same way.


    Also, the fact that a person who works in the house of a certain power will sell the information of those who serve.


    Besides that, a lot.


    The slums and high society had a close relationship, and people in the slums sold everything they had.


    Therefore, information that could not be obtained officially could be obtained informally through the slums.


    Also, the Wonder Runs pick up a lot of rumors.


    There was a saying that birds listen to words by day and mice listen to words by night.


    There were people everywhere hiding in the shadows of society.


    And how to use them and how to live according to them could be changed easily or with difficulty.


    I slowly started to catch up.


    The slums located around Bomun-dong and Sungin-dong were a crossroads where numerous information passed.


    In my previous life, there was a saying that the one who controlled the back alleys of Seongbuk-gu would get the information.


    That is why, as he went deeper into the slums he stepped into, people following him appeared from behind.


    The one I lured, though.


    The biggest slums in Seongbuk-gu were complicated like mazes.


    Even he, who had visited several times before returning, had difficulty reaching his destination without a guide.


    So I called people.


    In a way that seems rather rude to those who live in this alleyway.


    It was the expression of mana in the body.


    There was no way the guys who should have reigned in this area would leave the person planting in their front yard alone.


    As expected, several people quietly followed behind.


    How many?


    ��Four or five?


    Eun-ha deliberately kicked the gate she was passing by.


    A booming sound echoed around.


    The guys who had been chasing after killing the presence showed hostility to their actions.


    There were five people in all.


    and one more.


    A man standing blocking the road at the corner bent to the right.


    A man with a large, bulky appearance stood with his shoulders wide open.


    What is the child doing here?


    I followed him because I wanted to know what he was doing, but he was just provoking us?


    Suddenly he was under siege.


    Those who appeared from the other corner were walking toward Eunha with their hands in their pockets.


    As he correctly grasped, there were six of them.


    ��one guy who is only a pattern player, two guys who know how to handle mana with something he��s seen somewhere, and three typical thugs.


    what? what is he saying now?


    I don��t even know where I am��


    Go home and drink more of my mom��s milk�C!


    The man, who seemed to have a small age gap with him, could not finish his last words.


    It��s because Eunha, who ran out at a speed that the men couldn��t react, grabbed his arm and threw him over.


    -Where is this child swearing at my mother?


    ������.��


    In an instant, one fell out.


    The four men blocking the alley were stunned by the situation in front of them and shut their mouths.


    Sensitive to the sense of survival, they knew right away.


    that their destiny would not be very different.


    Go and tell Kanghyuk Lee.


    Eunha said as she stepped on the back of the man who had passed out with her face on the floor.


    Kang Hyuk Lee.


    Recalling the man who conquered all the alleyways in Seongbuk-gu before returning.


    -I said I came.


    ��


    No! galaxy! How nice it would have been if you had told me earlier that you would come if you were going to come! If so, what about me? I would have taken the kids to meet you!


    where is my number?


    Cheeks that look like they might have a grudge inside.


    Lee Kang-hyuk spoke to me in a friendly way, shaking his fat cheeks.


    Even though it��s been years since I haven��t seen your face.


    When was the last time you saw it?


    I wasn��t that interested.


    To Eun-ha, Lee Kang-hyeok was nothing more than a meaningless person.


    However, if I had to give it a meaning, Lee Kang-hyeok was a long-term player.


    Still, Lee Kang-hyeok was the one who conquered the slums in Seongbuk-gu.


    In a previous life, Lee Kang-hyeok had a history of taking over the slums in Seongbuk-gu at an early age.


    So, if there was information you were looking for, it was better to ask Lee Kang-hyeok.


    At this time, Lee Kang-hyeok was still just a nerd, but his potential wouldn��t have gone anywhere.


    Anyway, I��m disappointed in you guys! How could I think of hitting a child I care about like a younger brother!?


    I didn��t say anything�� Ji told me to catch him��


    And we didn��t hit him, he unilaterally hit me


    ��


    While pretending not to hear the grumbling of his subordinates.


    But why do you keep pretending to be friends?


    Eunha tilted her head while looking at it.


    I couldn��t exactly figure out why, but it was because Lee Kang-hyeok was kind to me.


    yes galaxy! Long time no see! Should I have the kids bring me something to eat? Nope.


    okay! Then would you like a drink?


    ����.


    The galaxy was humped at the moment.


    When Lee Kang-hyeok proudly took out the green bottle, he was greatly conflicted.


    At that time, if Eun-ah hadn��t remembered the advice her sister had given her, she didn��t know if she would have succumbed to temptation.


    ��because it��s done. I didn��t even come to play.


    okay? Then what can you do?


    Kanghyuk Lee muttered regretfully.


    Inside the ruined building, like the owner, he leaned against the backrest and sat in a comfortable position, removing the bottle.


    Then, he opened his mouth looking down at Eunha, who had come without contacting him.


    Eunha, I heard your story well. I heard that you entered the middle school academy as the second-ranked student and won a landslide victory against the 3rd generation chaebol a while ago?


    You have no idea how relieved I was when I heard that story. After all, you��re Eun-ah��s younger brother!


    Lee Kang-hyeok praised Eun-ha and said as if it was nothing special.


    At this time, he seemed to have some rough information, even though he would be nothing more than a goofy slob, one often found in the slums.


    As a galaxy, it was satisfactory.


    However, Lee Kang-hyeok seemed to have interpreted his expression in a different way.


    why? What are you playing with like this? Oh, are you surprised that I know your story? It��s not that difficult for me!


    Lee Kang-hyeok smirks and shrugs his shoulders as if he is showing off.


    Eunha accepted it.


    It was also annoying to deal with them one by one.


    But why did Eunha come here? Didn��t you come here not knowing where you were?


    It can��t be.


    Eun-ha replied to Lee Kang-hyuk, who had dyed his hair a dull yellow.


    I couldn��t have visited Seongbuk-gu without knowing what the slums were like.


    I found it for a reason.


    I��m here to order �� request?


    Lee Kang-hyuk��s eyes narrowed.


    With his mouth shut, he looked at the galaxy with a different gaze than before.


    I came to ask for a request��


    Lee Kang-hyeok strokes his chin and sits cross-legged.


    The mood has changed.


    Eun-ha shrewdly grasped the moment when the people standing in the room removed their clumsy faces.


    Before they knew it, they were observing themselves as clients.


    Coming to a place like this to make a request isn��t such good information.


    Kanghyuk Lee was right.


    Eunha nodded.


    The content to be commissioned from him was not something that could be asked of Bruno.


    Even if Bruno could look into the darkness of society to some extent, he could not ignore Lee Kang-hyeok��s intelligence, who knew the slums.


    what kind of request is it? find someone


    Finding people is our specialty.


    Lee Kang-hyeok, who briefly listened to the request, shook his shoulders and giggled.


    It seemed that finding people was not a difficult task for him, who could navigate the complicated alleys.


    To the extent that his subordinates burst into laughter all at once.


    But it wasn��t just about finding people.


    If I was looking for someone, I would have just asked Uncle Bruno.


    The person he was looking for was someone buried in the darkness of society.


    What only those who live in the darkness of society can do.


    However, the person he was looking for must have been in the very depths of darkness.


    To the extent that Lee Kang-hyeok and his subordinates would surely faint when they heard it.


    The person looking for it��


    But Eunha, you don��t think I��m close to you and will find you for free, right?


    Eunha tried to connect the words. Sear?h the N??elFir��.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But Lee Kang-hyeok cut him off abruptly.


    While expressing mana in the body.


    ����.


    Lee Kang-hyeok did not go to middle school. He was only waiting to enter the 3rd year of the Higher Academy.


    As a result, it seemed that he had a certain degree of skill in handling the mana in his body.


    Although it was not satisfied with Eunha��s temper.


    The mana in the body leaked.


    Efficiency was poor.


    There was no way he was stunned by Lee Kang-hyuk��s outburst of murder.


    It��s just that it��s ridiculous to reveal your life to yourself.


    That was it.


    We��re pretty expensive. You don��t know, but I��m hanging out in this alley.


    ����.


    It��s not hard to find the person you��re talking about. As long as you pay that price.


    Did you really think you wouldn��t pay the price?


    Was it just because of that reason that he revealed that he was going to live in a bad mood?


    Eunha downgraded Lee Kang-hyuk��s evaluation.


    Now that I see it, I only heard it.


    If you had information about yourself, you��d have figured out that it wasn��t the best way to pressure people in this way.


    ��I��ll pay the price.


    you? how?


    Eunha sighed softly.


    Then Lee Kang-hyuk snorted.


    You��re not saying you��re going to pay information fees with Sirius Group��s sponsorship card, are you?


    ����. Eunha, you didn��t eat social stuff, but we didn��t take credit cards. do not trade in cash.


    Know.


    So, I packed a lot of poor-quality artifacts and magic stones in my bag.


    Could it be that he did not know that


    I was slowly getting annoyed.


    But what�� Eunha is an elementary school classmate, so there��s nothing she can��t do cheaply. Instead, there are conditions.


    ��What?


    Lee Kang-hyuk stood up from his seat.


    After descending the stairs, he stopped in a position that was only a few steps away from Eunha.


    He raised his greedy cheeks ugly.


    to the point where I can no longer see.


    -Introduce Eun-ah just once.


    Eunha, who was waiting for the toad-like man to speak, widened her eyes.


    I doubted my own ears.


    I doubted once and doubted again.


    I wonder if I heard it wrong.


    What is this bastard saying now?


    Dare you with that filthy mouth.


    Where dare.


    Eunha clenched her fists.


    The thought of making a moderate request disappeared without leaving any ashes.


    The mana in the body was gradually raised.


    Accordingly, the people who were guarding the room showed their vigilance.


    Except for Toad, who is alone in his imagination. No�� You just have to let me meet Eun-ah just once. I


    ��ll take care of


    the rest.


    It was too late to notice.


    Until Eunha pulls up the corner of her mouth.

 Chapter 259

    Relife Player 259


    [Chapter 087]


    [The one who reigns in the back alley (2)]


    < Shut up >? What do you want to know about him? I��ll tell you, you��d better not get involved with him.


    If there is something you want to find, it is better to rely on < Float >. You��d better be careful, though.


    uh? < Leave it > Why is he such a dangerous guy? It depends on the person, but it��s not dangerous. Even if he��s a bit of a hitter.


    Arthur, if you talk to < Gwabeori >, you can��t even get your money��s worth?


    ��Because����


    < Leave it > A flurry.


    At the time, players always added this word when evaluating him as a ranger at the gypsophila party.


    ����Because he��s a liar. There��s no guarantee that what the son of the < Damn > says is necessarily the truth.��


    But the galaxy needed him.


    ��


    At first, I was thinking of passing on the request to Lee Kang-hyeok.


    Even if Lee Kang-hyeok has not yet mastered the back alleys of Seongbuk-gu, he thinks that with his skills, he will be able to find it.


    However, I decided to change my plan.


    Lee Kang-hyeok was a dangerous guy.


    If I left it intact for one reason that it was useful, it could become a source of trouble someday.


    Cheonbo


    turned the guy who was attacking from behind and threw it at the guys who were running in groups of cars.


    At that moment, the group lost their camp.


    Eun-ha lightly stepped on each of the fallen guys.


    Dare my family��!!


    This kid is real!!


    Among the gangsters following Lee Kang-hyeok, there were those who looked like players.


    I couldn��t figure out how they got under Lee Kang-hyeok.


    However, they were also half-killed.


    Stygian Eye


    The guys who met eyes fell down while running.


    They were guys without mediocre skills.


    I couldn��t even resist mana.


    stop that Ah ah ah��!


    sigh! My eyes�� I can��t see!


    It gave them the gift of fear that takes away their sight.


    In addition, the fear that increases the pain.


    Eun-ha kicked the fallen ones and approached Lee Kang-hyeok, who was with those who were no different from the fallen ones.


    ��Uh Eunha, should we not do this and speak comfortably?


    ����. huh? i was kidding


    Lee Kang-hyuk smiled awkwardly as he held his right hand.


    Eunha smiled.


    No matter what they said, I did it recklessly.


    Some tried to escape.


    However, before they entered the room, they were caught and beaten one-sidedly while trying to open the door they had locked.


    Where does this guy mention my sister��s name to me?


    ��I��m sorry�� Are you still human? A crab that looks like a toad.


    I knew this type very well.


    The moment they looked down upon them, they would try to prey on their opponents like wildcats.


    Even though he was in the position he was asking for, he had no intention of bending over and entering.


    We decided to let the people who live in the world of the weak to the weak who are stronger than us.


    Don��t you hit your head? ��Keep�� uh��


    Hands down. Keep it tight behind your back.


    The physiology of these guys was to give in to the strong.


    Because he knew that, Eun-ha did not fear repercussions and put a fool on them.


    The guys with their heads on the floor with their hands behind their backs were trying to maintain their posture somehow.


    ��I got a good chair from somewhere.


    The only chair in the ruins with shiny soft armrests.


    Eunha climbed the small stairs and leaned her body against the chair.


    The guys with their heads on the floor showed no complaints about him sitting there.


    This place was like that.


    A place where you have to endlessly prove that you are above them.


    It was mostly strength.


    Because the most visible thing was power.


    In that sense, it can be said that Lee Kang-hyeok��s skill was amazing.


    It was also strength that those who wrinkled in the back alleys of Seongbuk-gu put forward.


    However, Lee Kang-hyeok took advantage of the information and used the respected personality of his subordinates to take control of the back alleys of Seongbuk-gu.


    His powers remained unshakable until he was stabbed and killed by his lover in a love affair.


    wake up.


    ����yes!!!!��


    I put that Lee Kang-hyeok at my feet.


    Furthermore, he takes control of Seoul��s information through him who will conquer the back alleys in the near future.


    It wasn��t a bad picture.


    I wish I could have done this from the beginning.


    I felt like an idiot for trying to ask Lee Kang-hyeok for nothing.


    Anyone dissatisfied here? ������.��


    Leaning on the backrest, Eunha, legs crossed, sweated and looked around at the guys who jumped up from their seats.


    Everyone who made eye contact averted their gaze.


    No one answered his question.


    Kang Hyuk Lee. �� Uh�� yes, it��s Eunha. hey? ��How can I call it?


    Lee Kang-hyeok, whose name was called by him, quickly grasped the atmosphere and lowered his head.


    His subordinates, who once believed in him and followed him, bowed their heads in unison.


    It was acknowledged by the head of the entire group.


    new owner.


    that��s what you think


    Eun-ha passed Lee Kang-hyuk��s question.


    In fact, there was no name that came to mind.


    He just wanted to let Lee Kang-hyeok and his gang know the positional relationship.


    He didn��t really care what they called him.


    He wouldn��t even care what they were called.


    I won��t be too involved in what you��re doing.


    Eunha put her chin on her chin and let go of her luck.


    The task of taking over the slums on the border between Sungin-dong and Bomun-dong was to be left to Lee Kang-hyeok.


    If left alone, Lee Kang-hyeok would take care of the information network in the Seongbuk-gu area and dedicate it to him.


    And Eunha hoped that Lee Kang-hyeok would dominate the information network for a long time.


    hey.


    yes. Are you dating someone? ����.


    Lee Kang-hyeok tried to open his small eyes wide at Eun-ha��s question.


    It was understandable that it was a random question to him.


    But not to Eunha.


    If Lee Kang-hyeok wants to stay under me for a long time, he must not make a lover.


    In his previous life, Lee Kang-hyeok��s death was quite absurd.


    His sudden death did not hide any political intentions.


    It was just a fight.


    That��s why if you want to keep Lee Kang-hyeok under your feet for a long time, you need to manage his love history.


    ��isn��t it?


    really no?


    ��Yes��.


    Lee Kang-hyeok answers with a sniffle when Eun-ha asks twice.


    Eun-ha, who was about to tell her to break up, was relieved to learn that Lee Kang-hyeok did not have a boyfriend.


    However, I should have known for sure.


    Who is riding the thumb?


    ��doesn��t exist. really no?


    I swear to the sky no!


    Are there any women around?


    I know the madams who sell water in the slums��


    Do you have a crush on them? Absolutely not at all! How big is the age difference between Madam and��


    Lee Kang-hyeok couldn��t keep his poker face.


    That face wasn��t smoke.


    After carefully observing the grumpy face, he confirmed that Lee Kang-hyeok was not lying.


    Then who do you know? ��no. In my phone book, apart from the madams and these guys, there are only numbers for my parents, whom I cut off years ago.


    ��How old are you and there is no number for a girl your age in the phone number list? ����.


    Eunha was dumbfounded.


    How could that be?


    Even he, who had lived to kill monsters in his previous life, had at least a Yujeong number at that age.


    There were so many things I wanted to say to Lee Kang-hyuk.


    However, Eun-ha decided not to bother Lee Kang-hyeok, who kept his mouth shut with a sad face.


    Instead, there��s no way this isn��t there.


    Then who do you like? If you have a crush or even a slight interest, just let me know. there is? doesn��t exist?


    ��there is one.


    Her hair dyed dull yellow and her face flushed red.


    It was like a rotten tomato.


    Eun-ha doubted that Lee Kang-hyeok��s reaction might be the lover who killed him in a previous life.


    So I asked.


    Who is that person?


    ����. S��ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Who are you?


    Lee Kang-hyuk hesitates to answer.


    Eun-ha asked back, now getting annoyed at this type of question.


    Then Lee Kang-hyeok raised his head and answered with a strong voice��.


    ��I like No Eun-ah!


    Are you still confused about this?


    I guess I should give her another tour of hell.


    ��


    So? Do you have someone you like?


    no! doesn��t exist!


    really don��t you? I swear no.


    ��good.


    Where is this going to see my older sister?


    Education was long.


    Even the subordinates who were watching it trembled when they met their eyes.


    Lee Kang-hyeok, his face swollen as if he had been stung by a beehive, was firmly brainwashed as he knelt on the floor.


    He really doesn��t understand


    Eun-ha, who got up from her seat, was dumbfounded at the moment when Lee Kang-hyeok fell in love with Eun-ah.


    When she was an elementary school student, she, who was her partner, talked to him in a friendly way without being afraid of him.


    To think that he couldn��t forget his sister for more than a few years because of


    just that.


    In a sense, it gave me goosebumps.


    Will need maintenance in the future.


    This guy still doesn��t seem to have forgotten my sister.


    Eun-ha��s intuition


    was very sharp about Eun-ah and Eun-ae.


    It was not difficult to know whether Lee Kang-hyuk was denying it out of fear or sincerely.


    Care was needed in the future.


    The fortunate thing is that Lee Kang-hyeok is distracted by Eun-ah, so it seems unlikely that he will be interested in other members of the opposite sex.


    Maybe she changed the future.


    also my sister


    At that thought, Eunha involuntarily smiled warmly.


    However, the mood soon changed.


    As I said before, I��m not going to tell you what to do. All you have to do is follow Kanghyeok Lee like before and listen to my requests from time to time.


    I�� boss.


    why.


    Speaking of a request, what kind of request is it��


    Lee Kang-hyeok spoke carefully.


    The bulky subordinates were also waiting for Eunha to speak.


    Like I said before, find someone.


    What kind of person are you? If you live here in the slums, we can get you right away.


    not here He��s definitely not someone you can catch with your own power��


    Are you a player?


    ��A player is a player.


    Eunha recalled a vague memory.


    The ranger of the gypsophila party who met his death in < Abyss Dungeon > in his previous life.


    He probably wasn��t a player at this time.


    may i know your name?


    ��snap.


    Is this the player��s nickname? no. The name is Choksae and the player��s nickname is < Left >.


    < Leave it > A flurry.


    The man who accidentally lost his finger while trying to release the trap should have been nicknamed < Drift > even at this time.


    Choksae was nothing more than a word used by the nameless man to refer to himself.


    Don��t search for it under the name Choksae, but find it under the alias of < Cutting >.


    Somewhere in the darkness of this society, he will be able to < float >.


    So Eun-ha came to Lee Kang-hyeok.


    I thought that if it was Lee Kang-hyuk, he would definitely find < Gwabeori >.


    If you are in Seoul, I will release all the children and find them. Do you have any impressions or other information you know?


    It must be somewhere in Gangbuk. Impression��


    He explained to Lee Kang-hyeok the impression he remembered from < Leaving >.


    Then the horse tail was blurred.


    ��what happened to the claw��s finger?


    In < Tteoburi >, he had no thumb and index finger on his right hand.


    Will the state of < Takeori > at this time be intact?


    Couldn��t be sure of that.


    That is why Eun-ha did not mention the characteristic that can be said to be a symbol of < floating >.


    He has a special name, so it won��t take long to find him in the slums.


    Don��t try to find only the slums. �� Boss, the only realm we can use our strength in is the slums. who said what


    Then what the hell��


    There��s one more area that��s separate from the slums.


    ������.��


    There was an underground market in the slums of Cheonggyecheon.


    If you can��t find the galaxy in the slums, look for the underground market.


    It was unavoidable that the faces of Lee Kang-hyeok and his subordinates turned white in an instant.


    Those who are crisscrossing several alleys in this slum would not have the strength to step into the underground market.


    If you ask Baek Seo-jin, you can find it easily, but��


    that��s impossible.


    At this time, Eun-ha has not yet opened his face to Baek Seo-jin of the Twelve Seats < King of Darkness >.


    For now, the only way was to ask Lee Kang-hyeok to look into the underground market.


    Lee Kang-hyuk will do well.


    That boss�� No matter how hard the underground market is


    ��


    ��yes.


    Eunha was adamant.


    Lee Kang-hyeok had no choice but to withdraw in tears.


    Even those who follow him.


    If you reach out to the underground market, it will take quite a long time to find people.


    Even though they hinted at it, Eunha didn��t change her opinion.


    It shouldn��t take too long. �� that��s a harder spell.


    I��ll look forward to it.


    Eunha didn��t listen to them.


    I��m sure that if I wait a little longer, Lee Kang-hyeok will ask for information about < Leaving >.


    If you betray your expectations, then you just have to show them what hell is.


    Saying that, he got up from his chair.


    It��s hot, so I have to go home.


    I sweated a lot.


    I wanted to go home and douse myself with cold water.


    After getting out of the slums, Eun-ha quickly headed home.


    huh?


    Then, the smartphone vibrated.


    Pintok has arrived.


    ��Director��: Revealing the lodging place for the summer vacation cultural exploration club! The first activity of summer vacation will be held in the southern coast!

 Chapter 260

    Relife Player 260


    [Chapter 088]


    [A night filled with the sound of firecrackers]


    The cultural exploration club��s summer camp.


    However, in name only, it was a summer camp,


    but in reality it was a trip that lasted for 2 nights and 3 days.


    Looking at the members gathered at Seoul Station, each one was dressed to go on a trip.


    Among them, there were two people who were particularly concerned.


    ��Can you please take it off?


    why not? It��s summer, so the sun is shining, so it��s dazzling.


    It��s a sound that goes well in the station.


    Eun-ha couldn��t hide her displeasure at Min-ji, who was wearing sunglasses all the way from morning to Seoul Station.


    Kim Min-ji came wearing clothes that showed off her skin, saying that she would enjoy summer in earnest.


    She said that summer is the season for exposure, so she had to dress like this to keep up with the trend.


    My older sister doesn��t dress like you.


    ��Eunah unnie is of course pretty even when she doesn��t wear this. But can you stop mentioning Eun-ah unnie in everything? Even a real siscom is sick with that?


    Eun-ae doesn��t wear it like that.


    ��really hate it.


    Minji, who raised her sunglasses over her forehead, swept her arms down with a goosebumps gaze.


    Either way, Eunha clicked her tongue and looked away from her.


    A black halterneck sleeveless shirt that exposes the shoulders and underarms.


    The halter-necked sleeveless shirt, slightly smaller than her body size, gently revealed the rim of her stomach when she stretched out her hand.


    Other than that, blue shorts that seemed to cover only the buttocks, revealing the thighs.


    To be honest, he had a hard time finding where to put his eyes.


    Still, it was fortunate that Minji was still 14 years old.


    I can��t imagine him becoming an adult, but��


    I��ll have to be careful in the future.


    A childhood friend who shows a little bit of a woman��s side these days.


    And the self whose body is approaching adulthood. S��ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Thirty-two years and fourteen years did not make him a man with a mental age of forty-six years.


    However, the two time zones were mixed little by little as they filled the gap.


    continue even now.


    However, as if time did not stop, the 14-year-old��s body was growing.


    Over the next few years, this body will coincide with the mind of the blending of the two timelines.


    Even then, will he be able to see them as simple friends?


    Or��


    ��Too many things to do.


    Eunha denied it inwardly.


    There was a lot to do.


    There was a long way to go.


    One day, even when the body and mind are in sync, he will steadfastly advance for the purpose he has decided to achieve in his second life.


    without stopping.


    Just like Hayang or Seona, you can simply wear it.


    Like Hayang and Seona? Noh Eunha, do you really know nothing? what?


    Eunha turned her head away from Minji and pointed at Hayang and Seona who were talking with Eunhyuk.


    Seo-na was wearing a white off-the-shoulder dress and a long skirt.


    The eye-catching blonde hair and white off-shoulder dress created an exotic atmosphere.


    On the other hand, Jeong Ha-yang was impressive in a pure white dress and straw hat.


    Tucked under her armpit in a straw hat she had taken off for a while inside the station, she was chatting happily with her friends.


    In any case, the two were dressed appropriately for the occasion.


    unlike anyone else.


    They are the final bosses.


    ��the final boss? What do you mean?


    You don��t know what swimsuits the two of them brought for their trip today, right?


    ��What?


    Heung Why don��t you see it yourself later?


    My curiosity was piqued.


    However, Minji only ignited his curiosity and walked away to the other members.


    ��what the hell did you bring?


    The remaining galaxy tilted its head.


    After all, he was just a kid.


    Even if the two of them prepared something, it would only be that much.


    ��because everyone is still a kid.


    In an instant, her eyes focused on the hearts of the two, and she hurriedly shook her head.


    I decided to shake off my thoughts.


    It happened to be a car that was nearby.


    This brother is also a problem.


    Even though I warned him not to bring it, he still brought it��


    Eunha let out a sigh of relief.


    Looking at Jin Parang wearing a tube.


    I don��t know where I got it, but I really wanted to rip the aloha shirt and floral shorts.


    why? Do you like my tube? You said you��d regret it later if I didn��t bring it, right?


    ��today I��ll let you see the sea circle that my brother wanted to see.


    Eunha stopped Parang from putting the fins and snorkel set in his bag this morning, but he couldn��t take the tube.


    All the way to Seoul Station, I knew I was going to die of embarrassment because I brought my childhood friend wearing oversized sunglasses and my idiot brother wearing a tube on either side of me.


    I��ll never sit next to them on the train later.


    The road from Seoul to Busan was quite long and rough.


    Since it was unknown when monsters would appear on the tracks, we had no choice but to stop at each station.


    It took even more time to travel because the tracks and trains had to be rechecked in case a monster appeared.


    That��s why Eunha brought a sleeping mask.


    As soon as I got on the train, I decided to sit down and close my eyes.


    Just in time, other students were also arriving one after another.


    I could see Cha Eun-woo coming alongside Mokmin-ho from afar.


    Hey guys. Did you have a good vacation?


    ��hi.


    Eunwoo smiles brightly and Minho greets bluntly.


    However, Eunha and her friends could not welcome the two.


    One side of Eunwoo��s cheek was swollen red.


    Eunwoo, what��s wrong with your face? How did it happen? It looks like it hurts a lot��


    Seo-na and Hayang didn��t reveal their surprised emotions much.


    Instead, he approached her, asking in a worried voice.


    Yes�� I fell down yesterday��


    Eunwoo smiled awkwardly as if she knew this would happen.


    His face, which looked sad even when he was still, doubled the sorrowful atmosphere when he closed his eyes so that the pupils could not be seen.


    Is that a face made from a fall?


    No one here believed her words.


    Even if I fell down on the street, my face would be chapped, but there was no way my face would be swollen like that.


    As if he had been hit by a fist.


    The space between the cheekbones and the jawbone was greatly swollen.


    Judging by the condition, there was a high possibility that there was a bruise on the inside of the mouth.


    ��what is this hand? Where were you?


    In the meantime, Minji grabbed Eunwoo��s hand, which was hidden behind her back.


    There was a large bandage on the back of her white hand.


    ��Oh this? I was a bit lazy and poured coffee on my hand. Ahaha��.


    Eunwoo said like a quick-fire gun.


    The friends were silent and only the sound of her awkward laugh scattered into the void.


    Everyone looked up.


    Conflicting over how to overcome this atmosphere and how to investigate the situation in detail.


    If Minho Mok hadn��t stepped up at that time, I wouldn��t have been able to shake off the awkward atmosphere.


    Is that why I��m digging my eyes while holding the port�� Ehehe�� I��m also reflecting on myself.


    It��s just a light burn. He��s often clumsy and rude.


    ��chi do you really have to say that? Then be careful next time.


    Fortunately, Eunwoo faced Minho and regained his usual self.


    She forced herself to smile and got on the designated train as Minho pushed her.


    You all get on board! Everyone knows the seat!?


    The head of the club, who confirmed the number of people participating in the camp, shouted loudly in front of car 10.


    The girls went inside the train saying they would ride with Eunwoo.


    As a result, men naturally sat in the same seat.


    Mok Min-ho.


    why?


    Eunha called Minho who was about to get on the train.


    As he climbed the stairs, he grabbed the handrail and turned his head.


    Eunwoo��s face�� Why is it like that?


    ����.


    You don��t know.


    There is no way that Mok Min-ho would not know.


    Eunha was so sure.


    If it wasn��t for that, the face that Minho showed while defending Eunwoo a moment ago would not be explained.


    It was the face of a man who harbored disgust for himself.


    Eunha has seen that face many times.


    And I built a lot.


    So, I was able to look into my true heart, which would have been only for a moment.


    ��it��s none of your business.


    ����.


    Just stay still. Because that helps Eunwoo.


    ��Okay then.


    The relationship between himself and Min-ho Min-ho was not like this.


    It��s just that the club is the same.


    With Mok Min-ho��s answer, Eun-ha again recognized the distance between her and him.


    Eun-ha has not been able to dig deep into him and Cha Eun-woo yet.


    But I decided to ask one more question.


    Wouldn��t it have been better to put off the summer camp and rest at home?


    At that question, Minho Mok clenched his fists and glared at Eunha.


    ��Who is it for?


    Soon he boarded the train without any explanation.


    ��


    There was a case called ��Train to Busan�� before the fairy government entered.


    Where many people moved, omnipresence usually occurred and monsters were bound to be born.


    So, there was a place where the player resided at a certain point on the highway, and in the case of the track, the player resided at each station.


    When a monster appears on a highway or on a track, players waiting at a nearby point can run to it at any time.


    However, the problem is that the monsters did not appear on the tracks, but appeared inside the train.


    Furthermore, monsters had the power to infect anyone they came into contact with.


    It was only natural that there was a commotion on the train where the player was not resident.


    The incident that turned many people into monsters was called the so-called ��Busan incident�� because it happened on a train going to Busan.


    I��ll have a little inspection. You just have to stay still.


    After that incident, people had to undergo a mana test in their bodies by navigators at certain stops to see if they had been infected by monsters.


    Eun-ha, who was sleeping leaning against the seat, took off her sleeping mask with a frown on her face.


    yes it is confirmed Have a nice trip.


    ��I wonder how many times it��s already been��


    The navigator��s inspection was simple.


    If the mana floating around people did not show an unstable form, it could pass smoothly.


    It was not possible to inspect each passenger carefully, so it was a rough inspection.


    To be honest, it was one.


    It was obvious that the navigators conducting the examination were thinking the same thing.


    It had no purpose other than to reassure the general public.


    The boss sleeps really well. Won��t you fall asleep if you wake up in the middle?


    no not at all I��m coming along


    I felt like my head was pressed down because I was sleeping in the seat.


    Eun-ha tossed and yawned and took a boiled egg from Eun-hyuk.


    How long until Busan?


    They said it would take 3 more hours. The kids were tired too, so they went outside to get some fresh air.


    For some reason, I thought the surroundings were quiet after the train stopped.


    Eunha poked her head between the seats and looked out at the seats where the girls were.


    There was no mess.


    Blankets handed out on the train hung all over the seats.


    The girls were nowhere to be seen.


    Come to think of it, there was no Jinparang.


    What about Parangi hyung and Mokminho?


    Minho is in the bathroom now. Parangi hyung went to Dongdaegu Station to see what to eat. �� in that outfit?


    ��huh.


    Eunhyuk nodded with a confused face.


    Eunha seemed to know why Eunhyuk didn��t follow Jinparang.


    It was obvious that I would be embarrassed to hang out with Jinpa-rang in an aloha shirt and floral shorts and a tube.


    I don��t even follow the country.


    At least, Blue must be wandering around the inside of the station, not knowing if it was embarrassing.


    Eunha scratched her crushed head.


    Then I found Bae Su-bin walking from the opposite side.


    She handed me the sports drink she was holding in her hand for some reason.


    What are you doing? Give me all of this��


    I��m not buying it. I��m giving it to you because Minji told me to bring it. He should have woken up now, so he asked me to bring him something to drink��


    I��ve saved a childhood friend.


    It was just that I was thirsty.


    Eunha thanked Minji for her consideration and drank a sports drink.


    Apparently, Bae Su-bin returned to his seat first because the other children were out shopping for a long time.


    As soon as she finished her errands, she went back to her seat and immediately picked up the word book.


    You��re a real study bug. That��s��


    Eunha stuck out her tongue.


    It seemed that Bae Soo-bin had been studying at the academy instead of returning home during summer vacation.


    It was really poisonous.


    Even so, Bae Su-bin failed to win first place in the entire school.


    Of course, the galaxy too.


    Jung Ha-yang is really no joke.


    Jung Ha-yang, who received good grades in the practical test and was the first in the entire school in the first semester of the first year, did not win even if Subin, who studied hard, did not win.


    Eun-ha shook her head as she watched her enter the train while chatting with the girls.


    No matter what, Hayang was the target to be dragged into the party.


    Eunha, would you like some ice cream?


    Want some. But why is Mok Min-ho with you guys? Didn��t you go to the bathroom?


    Ha-yang took out his favorite ice cream from a white envelope.


    After putting the sports drink on the table, Eunha removed the wrapper from the ice cream she was handing over.


    On the other hand, he tilted his head toward Mok Min-ho, who was among the girls.


    They forcibly took it.


    Minho, you said you were having fun.


    I thought I was going to die from being noisy because of you?


    Apparently, Minho stopped by the bathroom and was caught by the girls.


    Mok Min-ho, who sighed and sat down, responded with a sigh to Eun-wu��s scolding as he was rubbing a squid bar.


    Is only Blue hyung left now?


    Soon it was time for the train to depart.


    But blue hasn��t come yet.


    The girls, who were talking in the boys�� seats, gradually began to worry about Parang as time passed.


    Why don��t you send a telepathic message to Seo Na-ya and Bing-gu?


    I sent it now�� It looks like it��s running in a hurry after waiting in line.


    Anyway, Binggu oppa always causes problems. tell me to come soon


    huh.


    Jinseo-na, which creates an electric current through the triangular ears.


    Eunha leaned against the car window and rested her chin.


    This guy��s Jinparang was the problem.


    I was so excited about the idea of traveling that I was only causing trouble.


    ��ah! Boss, is the door closed now?


    ��This hyung is such a no-brainer. Seo Na-ya, did Parang hyung ride?


    That sent me a telepathy now, but my brother hasn��t replied.


    Soon the train departed.


    An announcement was made to take a seat.


    In the end, Eunha and her friends had no choice but to sit down and wait for Parang.


    I pray that you rode safely.


    ����.


    but the prayer was futile.


    A blue wolf passed by Eunha��s eyes as she was looking out the window.


    The idiot again��


    Eun-ha, with her face pressed against the window, could see Parang running from behind with food in her arms.


    Wearing an aloha shirt and floral shorts.


    with a tube attached to the waist.


    oh i fell


    I don��t know now.


    Eun-ha decided to take her eyes off Parang, who fell while trying to chase the train that started running.


    It wasn��t good for my mental health.


    Captain�� Wouldn��t it be better to talk to the manager?


    That guy always creates problems.


    Eunhyuk and Minho were also instant, but they seemed to have seen blue.


    The feelings of the two were different.


    One with a worried face.


    One frowns.


    However, what they have in common is that both of them were waiting for Eunha��s answer.


    And Eunha��s answer was��.


    ��I have to tell the manager that I will be able to eat plenty of barbecue tonight.


    It wasn��t Jinparang who would die silently just because he gave it away.


    You will find it well.

 Chapter 261

    Relife Player 261


    [Chapter 088]


    [Night with the sound of firecrackers (2)]


    After < Destruction at the end of the century >, Busan has established itself as the second largest city in Korea.


    This is because they were able to recover from destruction in a short time by using the southern coast area known for its rich mana content.


    Above all, the damage to Busan was minimal.


    Massive omnipresence < Century Destruction > occurred simultaneously all over the world.


    Monsters that appeared all over Korea coveted the mana of creatures and destroyed everything in sight.


    Of course, monsters appeared in the southern coast as well.


    However, the people defended the city differently from Seoul by preventing the monster from coming up to the mainland.


    Therefore, in the southern coastal area, pride in the hometown where they were born and raised was strong.


    Also envy for the players.


    ��is it really only us? ��Wow����


    The club members were greatly impressed upon arriving at the beach.


    On one side of Haeundae, people who came out to the summer resort were crowded, but there were not many people on the beach they were guided to.


    It was a player-only beach.


    In addition, those who are equivalent to players were able to use resorts provided by Donghae Group and KK Group at discounted prices.


    The resort with a large cultural tour club was also one of the resorts owned by the Donghae Group.


    The club members couldn��t keep their mouths shut after hearing the story.


    then! From now on, we will start the summer training camp for the cultural exploration club! Everyone, jump into the sea!!


    ��Yeah��!!!!��


    The club manager was excited.


    Eun-ha couldn��t help but be upset that the club manager was wearing swimsuit panties instead of panties.


    There was one more Jinparang.


    The behavior of the head of the club, who will become a high-ranking official in the mana management organization in the future, felt very strange.


    Captain Shall we go change into swimsuits too?


    ��I��m done. I��ll just be watching from here.


    Ay boss! Where is that? If you come to a place like this, you should have fun in the sea!


    Actually, since I came to the sea, I was thinking of teaching you a technique to jump on the water��


    Minho! Let��s go get changed! Captain, then please take care of the luggage!


    Don��t drag it because you can go alone.


    Meanwhile, Eunhyuk immediately corrected his words and turned his back as if he had no regrets.


    Grabbing his arm, Minho grumbled and walked along the sandy beach as he told him to go with him.


    Are you saying that you are skipping training just because you came here to play doing what you are told to do?


    The galaxy left under the parasol raised the corners of its mouth.


    In fact, he had no intention of training his friends when he came down to Busan.


    Of course, I had no intention of having fun.


    If you are in the southern coast, you will be able to get good quality magic stones.


    That��s why the galaxy decided to kill time under the shade until the time was right.


    But Bae Su-bin, don��t you play?


    I don��t like playing very much


    It��s bullshit.


    do you want to die?


    Surprisingly, Bae Soo-bin did not go out to play and stayed there.


    While reading a small book, she didn��t even look at Eunha at all.


    If there was no work, he would come back after drinking with Gi-jun��.


    In his previous life, Bae Soo-bin was someone who loved to play.


    I just didn��t have any friends.


    That��s why she never missed a gypsy flower party dinner and attended it.


    The memory of Eun-ha, who cried drunk and complained that she had no friends, vividly came to mind.


    there you are uh why Do you know how annoying it can be when you sometimes say things you don��t know?


    ����.


    I don��t know on what grounds you evaluate me, but please don��t make arbitrary conclusions. before getting beaten up.


    ��oh sorry.


    Bae Su-bin turns his head away from the book and thrusts his fist right in front of him.


    Eunha could only nod her head in a daze when she saw her eyes widening.


    He had to realize once again that the Bae Soo-bin he remembered and the Bae Soo-bin in front of him were different people.


    Bae Su-bin, who could not disobey himself before returning and even cringed that he was the master, no longer existed.


    It��s true that you like to play though. I heard from Minji a while ago that you guys went to karaoke by yourself?


    ��then then! But today you��re not in the mood to play, are you?


    aha yes it is because you can��t swim


    ��no it��s not.


    lie.


    Eunha muttered to herself as she saw Soobin, who reacted a beat late.


    Even if the Bae Soo-bin he remembers no longer exists in this world, a part of the Bae Soo-bin he remembers remains in the world like this.


    When she lied, her reply was delayed by a beat.


    And she couldn��t swim.


    It was a beer bottle.


    Would you like to learn to swim with me? It will come in handy later if something happens that will involve swimming.


    funny. am i good at swimming? And if you don��t go near the water, you won��t be able to swim, so what��


    He snorted as she crossed her arms with a groan.


    Because I knew that the future awaits me by joining forces with China and Japan to deal with the 3rd tier overrank monsters that appeared near the southern coast.


    If you pass out after drinking sea water then, who else are you going to harm?


    How much did you suffer before returning?


    How hard was it to rescue her from drowning in the sea because Bae Soo-bin, the only caster of the Mist Flower Party, couldn��t swim at all.


    It shouldn��t have happened back then.


    Eunha decided to secretly drown Subin in the sea during the training camp.


    Originally, people learned how to learn well only through their own experience.


    After falling into the sea and fainting once, you will realize how desperate it is to swim and desperately want to learn it.


    Didn��t Bae Soo-bin before the return also grind his teeth to learn to swim after that?


    Of course, there were parts where I couldn��t disobey the order of the galaxy.


    ��again. why? Who are you from?


    It was then.


    My pants pockets vibrated.


    Eunha took out her smartphone and immediately frowned when she saw the message.


    There is such a thing.


    Why is it suspicious��.


    There is nothing to be suspicious about?


    It was a talk from Choi Ga-in.


    It was a talk that I didn��t even have to read right away.


    There was no reason to keep in touch with Choi Ga-in.


    Doesn��t he get tired?


    She had a lot of questions.


    I asked a lot of questions about myself.


    He couldn��t have known why.


    So, even though I deliberately sent a late reply and treated him with a cold-hearted short answer, she sent her current status via text message in this way.


    In addition, the number of messages she sent increased rapidly after the end-of-semester party.


    Choi Ga-in is a land mine.


    don��t step on it that you have to take


    Choi Ga-in was a very ambiguous existence.


    Even if he wanted to cut off his interest, he couldn��t be recklessly hostile as long as her usefulness remained.


    [I��m Fine!]


    Wasn��t it in vibration mode earlier?


    ��Some people have turned signals into sounds.


    Talk arrived shortly after I checked my smartphone.


    In addition to my family, there have been a few more recent people who have set the sound to be heard as soon as the talk arrives.


    ��Seohyun��: How about Busan? (06:24 pm)


    Seohyun Han was one of them.


    He had no choice but to change her contact settings after being scolded over the phone for sending a late reply a while ago.


    I have to do what the water owner tells me to do��


    Han Seo-hyun was one of the easiest to deal with in the Sirius Group.


    He could be said to be the most sympathetic person in the group.


    Choi Ga-in Is this really annoying? How many text messages are you sending?


    I should just change it to silent.


    After Eunha sent a reply to Seohyun, she grunted when she saw Gain Choi��s message posted at the top of PineTalk.


    Since I couldn��t block her yet, I tried to mute her messages.


    I was trying to change


    galaxy


    When I turned around, Cha Eun-woo was approaching me.


    Wearing a black rash guard, she soon lowered her upper body and tilted her head while arranging her flowing hair.


    ��Are you busy right now?


    no it��s okay. What?


    I saw Mokminho walking with Eunhyuk in the distance.


    There was no way I wouldn��t have seen him.


    Because Minho was blowing his life away at him.


    Either that or not, Eunha looked at her smiling with the swelling on her face still not subsiding.


    Now I see that even though she is wearing a black rash guard, she is wearing a bright red choker around her neck.


    So Choker stood out more.


    I just got a message from Ga-in��. He said he sent a message to you from a while ago, but he didn��t hear back��. I��m sorry�� If you��re not busy, will Ga-in listen to your message? ?


    ��okay.


    Cha Eun-woo awkwardly asks with his hands together.


    Even if Choi Ga-in could be ignored, Cha Eun-woo could not be ignored.


    But I couldn��t help the sigh that burst out of me.


    Eun-ha sent a text message to Ga-in Choi, leaving behind her who repeatedly apologized for being sorry.


    ��Me��: Yes, yes. (06:41 pm)


    Soon after, Eunha opened her mouth with an angry expression when she saw the swimsuits worn by Hayang and Seona.


    The red rash guard Minji was wearing was nothing.


    ��


    In the evening, there was a barbecue party on the sandy beach.


    Members grilled pork belly over a charcoal fire and talked.


    Eunhyuk was turning over the meat with tongs while covering his nose with a tissue.


    Bleeding nose with just that��


    ��Uh�� It��s not like that��


    What isn��t it?


    Finally, the mushrooms were cooked to golden brown.


    Eun-ha smiled and asked Eun-hyuk for a mushroom that was in a distant location.


    Seeing Seo-na appear in an off-the-shoulder swimsuit a while ago, Eun-hyuk had a nosebleed.


    He said it was because of the heat, but the way he looked at Seo-na was so unstable that I couldn��t trust him.


    At that time, Eun-ha held her belly button and laughed at how much she laughed.


    Don��t keep bothering Eunhyuk. Is Eunhyuk harassing Blue because he doesn��t have a brother?


    ��yes I got it.


    At that time, Seo-na supported Eun-hyuk.


    Saying that the weather has become chilly, she wrapped herself in a blanket and pricked up her triangular ears.


    She too was ashamed.


    When I see you pouting your lips.


    Eunhyuk, don��t keep grilling meat and just eat it quickly. Now I��ll bake.


    ��then may I ask you a favor? huh. Hurry up and eat before Eunha eats it all up.


    They were two really good people.


    In a sense, the eyes were cold.


    Eun-ha, who turned her eyes away from the two, decided to eat the meat in silence.


    Sooner or later, the night of Haeundae will start to come.


    I had to keep my stamina intact.


    The reason I didn��t play all day was because of Haeundae��s night.


    Because the southern coast is rich in mana.


    There are a lot of people��


    The reason why Busan Metropolitan City is providing numerous benefits to players is only for the night in Haeundae.


    This is because even after < Destruction at the End of the Century >, powerful monsters appeared endlessly in the southern coast area.


    It was the same even now.


    While the sun was rising, the mana spilled unconsciously by the people who came to Haeundae was causing omnipresence across the coastline.


    ��huh?


    Hayang seemed to notice that too.


    Wrapped in a blanket like Serna, she stopped munching on meat and looked back at the beach.


    Waves were crashing.


    Something was approaching from the other side of the night��s submerged sea.


    are you okay. I��m even eating meat.


    ��are you really okay?


    It��s not that the players who live on the south coast are playing and eating for free. Pick up some ssamjang over there.


    He comforted her, saying it was nothing to worry about.


    She handed him the ssamjang, though suspicious.


    Eun-ha ate the wraps with her back turned away from the energy coming from the other side of the coastline.


    Let��s start.


    There was a pop and firecrackers exploded.


    The pitch-black night sky flashed with colorful fireworks.


    The members who were eating the meat all looked up at the night sky.


    Firecrackers exploded endlessly.


    It was truly magnificent.


    To the extent that people who come to Haeundae for summer vacation can��t take their eyes off of it and look up at the sky.


    Not knowing that another light is bursting on the other side of the shoreline.


    ��Guys! Jinparang has finally arrived! Let everyone sing!


    Just then, Jinparang arrived.


    Appearing with his back to the fireworks that lit up the night sky, he pretended to know his friends.


    However, the friends who had forgotten the existence of the blue did not show any reaction.


    what! Why is there only this meat?


    ��If you come late, don��t grumble and eat what��s left. You really didn��t eat it all, did you?


    I had a good meal thanks to you.


    No Eunha, you really��!


    When people look up at the night sky.


    Players must be fighting monsters across the coastline. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With no one listening to the monster��s roar.


    Players are killing quietly and will be dying quietly.


    eat or drink I��m going to go somewhere what? where are you going this night? I��m going for a walk. Why? Do you want to go with me too?


    ��No, I��ll enjoy eating burnt meat. Good job.


    Eun-ha stepped on the sandy beach alone.


    The members, who did not know that they were still living in the world with someone��s sacrifice as collateral, did not see him walking away, preoccupied with the night sky.


    But they will find out when they become players too.


    That the world, once destroyed, cannot return smoothly without sacrifice.


    Cheonbo


    Eunha put magic into the black cloak she had brought beforehand.


    It quietly melted under the sky where colorful fireworks exploded.


    Shall we go get some magic stones then?


    Players struggling against monsters on the surface.


    decided to ease their burden.

 Chapter 262

    Relife Player 262


    [Chapter 088]


    [A night full of firecrackers (3)]


    There is a term called monster wave.


    Small-scale omnipresence refers to omnipresence in which monsters appear and form clusters in the same place at the same time.


    And the monsters that appeared in this omnipresence usually moved in groups and were less powerful than single entities.


    But there were just too many.


    As long as you can use magic that can attack a wide area��


    On the surface of the water, quite far away from the players facing the swarming monsters.


    Eunha was stepping on the rolling sea and facing a group of monsters constantly popping out of the omnipresence.


    8th Rank Ozol.


    The group, which imitated the shape of a giant crayfish, was red or blue.


    There was a red Ozol specialized in physical attacks and a blue Ozol specialized in magical attacks.


    Of course, the tricky guy to deal with was the guy with the blue shell.


    First of all, you have to deal with monsters that use magic.


    Cheonbo


    One Point Breakthrough


    Crazy


    Blue Ozol��s tongs were about to shine, and Eunha jumped into the crowd.


    A huge splash of water hit the spot where he had just been.


    He bathed in the sea water that surged up behind him and loaded the black thorns with mana.


    The gust of wind that started from the tip of the black thorn soon became a spear that included him.


    The mana gathered in the body of the spear rotated, and with the propulsion of the Cheonbo, the display of the Ozol collapsed.


    The galaxy that fell into the group of guys hastily spread the remains of the black thorn tree radially.


    Fine thorns flew at the crustacean monsters, but they blocked the attack with their claws.


    ��One of the shells is very hard.


    The ones affected by Breakthrough seemed to take noticeable damage, but the others didn��t even get insignificant damage.


    Since there were no casters or supporters, progress was seldom progressed.


    I regretted not bringing Jeong Ha-yang with me.


    Vilent Venom can��t be used��


    and it��s the only magic that can attack a wide range.


    If you can use that, you will be able to defeat them without difficulty.


    However, Vilent Venom was not a magic that could be used anywhere.


    Those poisoned to death spray blood around them, infecting those nearby.


    If you use it in the sea, there is a risk of destroying the marine ecosystem and spreading the toxicity to other places.


    Even Eunha herself could not predict how long her magic would exert its influence.


    It was a wide-range magic that could be used because of the low mana in the body, but it was unfortunate that it didn��t even help.


    Even so, I couldn��t help but feel sorry for her.


    I had to find a new way out.


    Then, if you make them fight with each other, that��s it.


    Cheonbo


    One Point Breakthrough


    Gwangmu


    Stygian Ai


    So I jumped into the group of guys and hit the buntang.


    He broke the limbs of a crustacean monster at close range and swung his sword at random on the surface of the water.


    As they rushed to catch her, the galaxy unfolded the Stygian Eye as if it had been waiting for it.


    It didn��t take long for the guys whose eyes met to lose their minds and shake their forefingers randomly.


    Naturally, the crustaceans next to them took damage and magic flew here and there.


    The crowd broke up among us.


    Confusion spread quickly.


    It was a little slippery on the surface of


    the water .


    It was because the bubbles of Ozol, which polluted the ecosystem, were bubbling up on the surface of the water.


    Eunha didn��t care much.


    If I defeat them anyway, the bubbles constantly rising from the surface will disappear. The sound of firecrackers rang in the night sky at that


    time


    .


    The sound of their shells cracking and breaking was drowned out by the sound of firecrackers.


    Only occasional waves can be heard.


    Eunha swung the black thorn tree at them with all her might.


    This makes it inconvenient to pick up magic stones.


    The magic stones they were holding fell into the water.


    He was the one who quickly caught the magic stone that floated in the air, but he couldn��t get all the magic stones that way.


    Naturally, there were more Mana Stones that fell into the water than Mana Stones he could obtain.


    The bottomless expanse of the sea was an area that even the fireworks that lit up the night sky could not invade.


    That��s why-.


    �C��!


    The galaxy, which barely managed to defeat all the Ojol groups and tried to collect the magic stones, was caught in the ankle by something protruding from the bottom of the water.


    It happened so suddenly that I couldn��t even hold my breath.


    It was dark in the sea.


    Nothing was visible.


    All I could tell was that something that looked like tentacles had grabbed my ankle.


    6th tier��


    As a result of deploying the detection net, it is a monster that is presumed to be 6th tier, even if it is not.


    Eunha, who was belatedly shutting her mouth, opened her eyes to see the monster caught in the sensor net.


    Just in time, firecrackers exploded.


    In an instant, the sea became brighter.


    It was not the tentacles that grabbed his ankles, but the legs of the squid.


    This baby squid��


    I didn��t like squid very much.


    In particular, the one who imitated the shape of a squid was still an object of hatred even after going back in time.


    But underwater was like his home ground.


    There was nothing he could do at this time, not possessing the magic to move freely in the water.


    If only it hadn��t been for the guy down there who couldn��t overcome his temper and threw magic.


    It must have been a tough struggle in the water where you couldn��t even breathe properly.


    Arrogance��s Counterattack


    Artifact Arrogance��s Counterattack.


    An artifact that counters almost tolerable magic once a day.


    Eunha, who quickly infused magic into the necklace, expressed her will to kill.


    The jewels on the necklace that sparkled momentarily created a spherical protective shield to protect him.


    Eventually, colorful magic flew from the other side of the darkness.


    The space was shaken by magic that inflicted physical damage just by hitting a wall.


    At the same time, being dragged into the sea, he was able to rise from the recoil of the impact.


    It��s nothing��!


    I didn��t know that I would use the arrogant counterattack here.


    However, the ability was satisfactory.


    Arrogant��s counterattack took away all the magic he fired and erased him from the world.


    After confirming that his response had disappeared from the sensor network, the galaxy came up to the surface.


    It was a pity that I couldn��t collect the mana stone of a guy who could have reached the 6th tier even if I couldn��t.


    But I had to breathe.


    Puah-!!


    He opened his closed mouth wide.


    Gasping for breath as he gulped out the water that had gotten into his mouth, he looked around as he began to tidy up.


    There were a lot of magic stones that I couldn��t get, but I decided to take it positively because I was able to get good quality magic stones.


    By the way-


    ����A


    sound like a boat horn.


    The omnipresence and omnipresence that were scattered around were combining with each other, creating a large-scale omnipresence.


    The monster that appeared there is a reptile reminiscent of a giant turtle.


    A carapace without a pattern of sharp teeth.


    The one who was born in omnipresence and made waves pulled out his long neck and made a sound like a boat horn.


    It��s not a monster you can deal with alone��


    The 5th tier monster, King O.


    Eun-ha pulled out information about him from her memory and clicked her tongue.


    It was definitely not a monster that could be defeated alone.


    To defeat King Oh, they had to form a party and spend a long time.


    But no one was here.


    Bouuuuuuuuu


    Wang recognized himself.


    Eun-ha raised her senses to the maximum to avoid the magic that started to fall from the sky.


    I used Cheonbo to run on the surface of the water and hit the brakes on the way to correct the direction.


    The magic that could not be avoided was blocked with Abenius Cloak and struck with a black thorn tree.


    It only takes once though!


    I couldn��t use Vilent Venom.


    But there were enough bullets.


    After replacing the Beretta��s magazine, Eun-ha ran while avoiding the rushing attack.


    King


    Cheonbo had difficulty moving because he had a huge body.


    Using it, I ran to the bottom of the carapace and stepped on the guy��s legs as if he were walking on a wall.


    The guy shook his body, but Eunha didn��t follow his intention.


    I persevered and persevered and jumped onto the shell.


    ��you can do it.


    His head, which had risen in the air, was falling into the sea.


    Nevertheless, he held the Beretta in both hands and aimed at King Oh��s carapace.


    Contrary to how he looked, his defense was weak.


    Skill No. One 001 Invisible Tracker


    revolver shot


    was enough.


    The bullets that escaped the Beretta��s muzzle turned into giant thorns.


    The thorns that drew the green trajectory got stuck in King Oh��s soft carapace.


    The thorn burst.


    scattering green light.


    -I��m not having a good day today!


    Damn�� I thought King Oh would come out�� Isn��t this supposed to be paid more per day? supporter! Caster! Stick this way! It��s a high-ranking monster! be careful!


    Just in time, players who were fighting elsewhere were arriving.


    Rising from the sea to the surface, he watched the players attack King Oh.


    When the large-scale magic of


    Avenius Cloak Caster and Supporter attacks King Oh. S��ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Eun-ha put mana into the urbaneous cloak, which felt heavy and wet, and hid herself in the darkness.


    The players gathered here did not find themselves becoming invisible because they were currently focused on King Oh.


    That��s why I boldly went ahead.


    A revolver shot


    a black thorn forward.


    Three thorns that rotate clockwise around the sword.


    The three thorns were aiming precisely in the direction the sword was pointing.


    Invisible Trekker


    Invisible Trekker.


    It is a magic created by < Berserker > Noh Eun-ha��s tenacity and skill stone resonating.


    Magic that can unconditionally attack the injured part within the cognitive range.


    He shot all the thorns.


    The thorns just aimed at him, but got out of his control and flew in different directions, stabbing his carapace.


    swollen-!!


    The boy screamed loudly.


    The end of the long fight was approaching.


    He fired the bullet again and again this time.


    The bullets containing mana flew to the target created by the Invisible Trekker no matter which direction they fired.


    There was a roar and an explosion occurred.


    Cheonbo


    was out of breath.


    Eun-ha jumped high into the sky as soon as she saw King Oh falling to the side.


    I grabbed a black thorn tree.


    body tilted down


    One-Point Breakthrough


    Magic that attacks by running in a straight line.


    The magic added momentum to him as he fell towards him.


    Firecrackers exploded behind the back of


    the Invisible Trekker .


    The light that lit up the night sky brightly illuminated the sword.


    He was confident of the sharp light.


    He was also confident.


    that this is the end


    Adjusted the blade of


    the pole attacker��s black thorn tree.


    As the blade of the one-handed straight sword stretched, it changed into a rapier-like form.


    The galaxy, which was further accelerated by the influence of the Invisible Trekker, became a huge window in itself.


    oh oh oh oh oh-!!


    A scream like a death sentence.


    A huge spear pierced the carapace.


    It dug through the skin and pierced the flesh.


    The moment he dived into the sea, King Oh was scattered with mana and disappeared.


    ��uh?


    What just didn��t pass!?


    Eunha did not miss that moment.


    The galaxy, which had just risen from the surface of the water, caught a jewel with a brilliant blue light falling from the high sky.


    A magic stone for a 5th tier monster��


    I��m sorry if I can��t take this.


    He silently thanked the players who helped defeat King Oh and left.


    ��The magic stone of King Oh must be somewhere! Somebody shine a light under the water!


    Where are you? You just have to find it! How much is that��!


    The players who remained in place fell into a mental breakdown.


    ��


    3 days and 2 nights.


    In Haeundae, a monster wave occurred every night.


    Each time, Eunha jumped into the monster wave and collected the magic stones.


    Oh, I��m tired��


    Of course, it wasn��t that I didn��t play.


    During the day, he also swam on the beach.


    I wonder if I can find the magic stone I lost in the sea the night before.


    I didn��t find any.


    ��I��m going to sleep, so don��t touch me.


    Do you fall asleep after sleeping all day for 2 nights and 3 days? No matter how much I think about it, Noh Eunha, you are a real noob.


    Shall I draw the curtains?


    no it��s okay I was thinking of using a sleeping mask anyway.


    He even taught Bae Su-bin to swim by drowning him in the sea.


    She learned to swim by survival instinct, no different from before returning.


    After that, it was obvious.


    Bae Su-bin threw away what he was doing and rushed at him as if he were going to die, whenever he saw Eun-ha throughout the training camp.


    Her tenacity had to be acknowledged.


    In the end, Eunha had a hard time avoiding her this morning, so she even hid herself with an Urbanizer��s Cloak.


    Anyway, I��m going to sleep, so don��t wake me up.


    Even now, Eunha couldn��t sleep properly, so she was just tired.


    Fortunately, I was able to get a magic stone, so I didn��t regret fighting without sleeping properly.


    I was able to fall asleep comfortably.


    what? is he sleeping already? Do you really have a sleeping ghost?��


    Eunha is also sleeping, so let��s talk quietly.


    �� Hey, isn��t this an opportunity? You can play a joke at this point


    .


    I heard the voices of my friends in my sleep.


    However, the galaxy decided not to react.


    I was so tired.


    There must be magic in my pencil case.


    Oh Bae Soo-bin! Is that a good idea?


    ��I don��t know.


    Guys, is it really okay? Minho, you think so too��


    It��s childish.


    Summer vacation was over next week.


    Semester 2 starts soon.


    So, the rest of the vacation��


    Seo Na, isn��t that Yoosung? I don��t know. I don��t know.


    -I need to get some rest.

 Chapter 263

    Relife Player 263


    [Chapter 089]


    [Duty of the position]


    The second semester has started.


    Students were having a busy day deciding which classes to complete.


    The course registration correction period is scheduled until Friday, so there is not much time left.


    So, Eunha and her friends decided to exchange information while taking different classes.


    ��Especially the monsters that form a group are the monsters you need to be most careful about. There are even male players who looked down on the 7th tier monster, Goblins, and later suffered harsh treatment from a group of goblins in a dungeon.


    The class that Eunha and Subin are taking is the basics of monster communities.


    The purpose of the class was to find out the habits of grouping monsters and identify the dangers of grouping.


    In terms of purpose, it was something of great interest.


    So, Eun-ha invested points and applied for classes first, but now she regrets that choice.


    Is it class from day one?


    He was an instructor in charge who had a very easy-going temperament.


    As soon as I entered the classroom, the instructor in charge, who introduced himself for about 20 minutes, explained the flow of the class in detail and started the class.


    It was an unexpected situation for Eunha, who was about to leave the classroom after only hearing information about the class.


    You just know that monsters attack creatures simply for mana.


    But monsters also have heads. Sometimes there are monsters with superior intelligence than humans.


    Imagine them leading a mob and raiding humans. Will we be able to stand against them without much damage? ������.��


    Above all, the reason why they are dangerous is that some of the boss monsters that lead the pack can reproduce beyond species and gender. Or they have the ability to infect humans with monsters.


    The instructor in charge of the class turned over the PPT slides.


    A picture of the past of the Yongsan Electronics Market appeared on the screen.


    Neon signboards that cannot be found now, and electronics stores lined up in rows were in the picture.


    The glories of the past that no longer exist.


    There was a monster wave in Yongsan-gu 27 years ago. The monsters from the 30 or so waves were Orcs belonging to the 6th tier. ������.��


    At that time, the players who were dispatched to the Yongsan-gu area lost one in the process of subjugating the Orcs.


    In general, Orcs are known as monsters that increase their population in a short period of time while performing reproductive activities among their species.


    However, the monster that escaped was a monster that was capable of reproducing beyond the wall of mutant orc castles and species.


    The next photo shows the collapsed Yongsan area.


    And the students couldn��t help but be shocked when they saw the photos that followed.


    Compared to what Baek Myeon-sang, the 3rd tier overrank monster, did in Uijeongbu, it was at a good level.


    Cages installed all over the road to stimulate players.


    All the naked people in the cage were confined on a leash.


    In one photo, an orc was taking people with crushed limbs as if taking them for a walk.


    And in some photos, the ��nest�� of the guys was exposed.


    One day, the Orcs, who proliferated monsters with humans at the forefront, suddenly attacked the Yongsan area without warning. At that time, the mana management organization upgraded the leader of the group to the 4th tier, and the ones he commanded to the 5th and 6th tiers.


    It was only three days that the orc hordes were rampaging. Meanwhile, they dutifully swarmed and killed and domesticated both civilians and players.


    The picture I��m showing you right now was taken when the players who gathered to subdue the Orcs arrived in the Yongsan area.


    It took only 3 days for the Yongsan area to perish.


    In just three days, the residents of Yongsan-gu lost the civilization restored after < Destruction at the End of the Century > and their human dignity was damaged.


    Furthermore, the monsters that formed the cluster became the cause of continuous omnipresence even after they disappeared.


    Was there magic in there?


    seldom anything good


    Eun-ha, who clenched her chin, skipped the lecture of the instructor in charge.


    If you think about it, the Yongsan area was a region that was destroyed several times.


    Since it is along the Han River, Yongsan-gu was the first to suffer damage from monsters in < End of the Century Destruction >.


    Most of all, won��t it be destroyed horribly in the next six years?


    As a result, the area around Yongsan-gu is once again transformed into an area frequented by omnipresence, and dungeons begin to appear here and there.


    After that, Samael, one of the nine demons, even caused a large-scale omnipresence.


    It��s a land of opportunity for me.


    Eun-ha was amused by the photos the instructor in charge showed her over and over again.


    Although the case presented by the instructor in charge was quite horrifying, Eun-ha, who had traveled around Uijeongbu, where Baek Myeon-sang ruled before returning, was not particularly impressed.


    I��ll have to drop this class.


    Eunha, who was now rubbing her sleepy eyes, decided not to listen to the basics of monster colonies.


    Judging from the instructor in charge explaining without stopping for a moment, it seemed that the practical training would not proceed at all.


    The content of the class seemed to be quite substantial, but it was not the right class for him, who prioritized practice over theory.


    Hey Bae Soo-bin.


    why.


    I have to leave the classroom.


    Eunha tapped her elbow, wondering if Subin, who was sitting next to her, felt the same way.


    She, who was busy taking notes, replied in a nervous tone.


    Are you going to continue taking this class? Because the class is informative and fun. won��t you listen


    I can��t hear it because I��m sleepy. I��m trying to find a class I��m a little more comfortable with. okay. When you leave, do not disturb and leave quietly. I��ll contact you later.


    See you later.


    Eun-ha packed her things and got up.


    The instructor in charge did not even pay attention to him as he quietly left the classroom because he was engrossed in class.


    ��I��m running out of time.


    Eunha strolled through the hallways, looking for a suitable class on the timetable.


    Nothing deserved it.


    It seemed that this time would be an empty lecture.


    time after that.


    From next week, I decided to focus on softening and individual practice at the training ground.


    What are the other kids doing��


    Time flies by.


    Unexpectedly, I had free time, so I didn��t know what to do.


    I didn��t even want to train.


    But I didn��t want to go to the dormitory and rest at this time.


    I need to chat with other friends.


    He decided to find friends who had free time in a group chat room.


    ��Me��: The person who is currently in public? (02:12 pm)


    The reply flew in quickly.


    After sending the text message, Parang sent a reply in less than a minute.


    I decided to ignore the blue wolf��s words to come this way, saying that the class I was taking was interesting.


    Other than that, Minji and Seona also sent a text message, but it seemed that it was class time.


    Eunhyuk is also taking the same class.


    In that way, the number of people who had not yet read the message he had sent was reduced to two.


    One was expected. It must be Bae Soo-bin, who was concentrating on taking notes a little while ago.


    The remaining one is��.


    -I came to Hayang too.


    The unread number became 1.


    And within a few minutes, Hayang sent a text message.


    ��Hayang��: I am also a public lecturer now! Eunha


    , where are you now?


    Eun-ha was bored with spending time alone, so she exchanged messages with Jung Ha-yang, thinking that it was good.


    If you are coming here from the lecture hall, it will take some time.


    While waiting for her, Eunha decided to pass the time with All Day Fine, one of her SNS.


    A post on a page that Eun-ah had saved saying that she needed to figure out trends came to mind.


    ��it��s cool and sweet.


    As he scrolled down the screen, he soon caught his eye on the ice cream released by Luminous Sweets for the summer only.


    It was a hot day and even the slightest movement made me sweat.


    However, if I ate that ice cream, I felt like I could survive the hot summer.


    [Me]: If you don��t have time for the next class, would you like to go get some ice cream from Luminous Suite? (02:31 pm)


    ��Hayang��: Let��s go! Let��s go! (02:31 pm)


    There is not much time left to eat summer limited ice cream.


    Eun-ha decided to leave the academy saying there would be no classes at this point.


    It was difficult for an academy student to go out on weekdays except for weekends, but he was able to live more freely at the academy after he proved his skills to the Sirius Group at the end-of-semester party.


    Even if you make an appropriate excuse to go out, neither the academy nor the Sirius Group will say anything special.


    It would be the same for Hayang, a direct descendant of Alice Group.


    -I��m sorry. did you wait


    No, I won��t wait too long�� Huh? what��s the matter?


    Nothing.


    Eun-ha, who was sitting on the bench, looked back at Jung Ha-yang, who was talking to her from behind.


    Eun-ha, who was trying to answer casually, noticed that her lips were exceptionally red.


    Apparently, it was a little late because I applied tint on the way home.


    He also gave me strength to go outside.


    Eunha smiled.


    Seeing her, who is only 14 years old, put on makeup to go out of the academy.


    It wasn��t because the makeup didn��t suit her, but because I knew her well when she was young, I laughed because it felt weird.


    You��d better not say anything.


    Besides, she was wearing a school uniform, but


    she seemed strangely empowered.


    It was difficult to distinguish the specific changes, but I was able to notice that the atmosphere had changed.


    Eunha had no intention of pointing it out.


    Come to think of it, was it around this age when Baekryun made up?


    Looking back, it seems that Ha Baek-ryun also put on makeup when she was 14 years old.


    Due to her position as the next fairy to succeed Lim Ga-eul, she grew up under strict guard from a young age and had no friends.


    I had no choice but to be late to the fashion.


    Nevertheless, the reason she started wearing makeup at the age of 14 was because she had to show her face in politically active positions from that time on.


    ����How are you? Aren��t I weird?��


    ��It��s okay, it��s pretty.��


    ����really? really? Really?��


    ��It��s pretty, it��s pretty. OK?��


    ��Umm�� I can��t believe what you say. All I do is always say I��m pretty.��


    ��Then you do it because you want to be called ugly?��


    ����Do I look ugly?��


    ��No, it��s pretty.��


    Ha Baek-ryun, whom he cherished like his own daughter in his previous life.


    In Eunha��s eyes, the child named Ha Baek-ryun was a fairy herself who seemed to have come down from the sky without asking anything in this world.


    There was no way she wasn��t pretty.


    Members of the mistletoe party even joked with Eunha, saying that she was out of luck.


    Later, even Ha Baek-ryun, who had heard all the good things, got tired of dropping the crane.


    I didn��t even think that such a child would suddenly become a woman at some point.


    ��how is it? It��s a new color from YH Group. Isn��t it pretty?��


    ��That��s right. Pink suits you well.��


    ��huh? what��s wrong with your brother I��ve never given a specific compliment until now����


    ��Because any color suits you well. But looking at it now, I think pink suits me best.��


    ����weird? Did you hear anything from Yu-jeong unnie?��


    ��Why is Yoojung suddenly appearing?��


    ��What happened. How are you?��


    At that time, Ha Baek-ryun met him at the party and led him to a balcony where no one was there.


    Hastily locking the door, she clung to him with her silvery white hair fluttering in the wind.


    Saying she once learned from her twin sister, she wrapped her arms around his neck and pressed her breasts, which had swelled up as adults.


    ��Come on. Couldn��t it be that she drank that earlier and got drunk?��


    ��Chi�� did you see me drunk?��


    ��When I was young, I got drunk just by smelling alcohol, but what����


    ��That��s when.��


    Leaving behind a vaguely young appearance, the adult cat puffed out her cheeks a little in protest.


    Then he opened his mouth.


    ��But you know�� My brother just said that pink suits me well���� �� S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ��but?��


    ����it��s not just my lips that I��m pink. Where it might be�� Aren��t you curious?��


    then he realized


    That the girl who thought she was a cat and raised her was actually a tiger.


    ��


    I didn��t know that permission to go out could be passed so easily.


    there��s nothing that can stop us


    Eunha and Hayang were on their way to the school gate after giving out permission to go out.


    As expected, the permit to go out was passed smoothly.


    After receiving the permit, the instructor glanced at them and only gave them a warning.


    ��Don��t come back after playing until late. There��s no way you guys would do that, but just in case you leaked the other way����


    ��That��s not going to happen.��


    ��huh? What is it, Instructor?��


    ��You don��t have to know.��


    At that time, Eun-ha hurriedly covered the instructor��s mouth and brought White to the outside.


    It wasn��t a good story for her to hear.


    If it��s Luminous Suite�� You��re going to Seongbuk-dong, right?


    Should I stop by Happiness on the way there? um�� no it��s okay I��m going back home this weekend. Instead, let��s have dinner later and come back!


    yes then


    I was given plenty of time to go out.


    There was no problem as long as I returned to the dormitory until the roll call.


    The two chatted to each other and walked towards the school gate.


    Then a voice was heard from somewhere.


    ��Hey Eunha!! Long time no see! How have you been during vacation?


    Choi Ga-in was shouting loudly in the distance.


    As if he thought his voice hadn��t reached him, he jumped up and down in his seat, waving his hands loudly.


    Cha Eun-woo, who was holding her textbook from behind, was shaking her head from side to side instead of greeting her.


    I don��t want to get involved with him��. Should


    I pretend I don��t know and run away?


    yes then


    Choi Ga-in was coming this way.


    He had no desire to deal with her at all.


    So I decided to accept Hayang��s words��


    ��Let��s go!


    uh?


    galaxy! No Eunha! Where are you going!?


    All of a sudden, White took Eunha��s hand and started running.


    Not expecting this to happen, he opened his eyes wide and just stared at her running ahead.


    Have you ever wanted to go outside?


    White looked happy.


    So the galaxy was not seen.


    Before Ha-yang held Eun-ha��s hand, she was having a snowball fight with Choi Ga-in.

 Chapter 264

    Relife Player 264


    [Chapter 089]


    [Duty of the Position (2)]


    Isn��t it time for the fairy to choose a man she will spend the rest of her life with�� I think so.


    I��.


    It wasn��t long before Ha Baek-ryun, the second-generation fairy, became an adult.


    The marriage ceremony of people in the political and business circles, which had been delayed because she was young, was reaching a point where it was difficult to postpone it any longer.


    fairy Think of Korea. If the Fairy cares about the people, you must marry for the stability of the state. Would you like to be like Ga-Eul Lim, a wicked woman who is dethroned and trapped in a pig pen, wandering around the country?


    ��Minister Seonwoo Hwaryeong. I must have asked you not to speak ill of him before.


    ��You made a mistake. Since the old man has a bad memory�� I��m sorry, Fairy.


    At the time, Minister of the Mana Management Organization and leader of the 3rd Twelve Seat, Narak (����), treated Ha Baek-ryun, who was younger than himself, in effect.


    And he was very closely intertwined with the interests of the political and business world.


    To the extent that he frequently recommends marriage proposals coming from the political and business circles to her.


    Could it be that there is no man you like? Or is it because there are so many men that you like? It��s hard to choose.


    ��you��re talking too much.


    As you know, in a world once destroyed, there is no longer a law requiring a man to marry only one woman.


    only to give birth to more offspring. Because it was tacitly tolerated in the world, men did not face social opposition to having any number of concubines.


    However, men are not the only ones who can have a number of companions. Women can also have as many companions as long as they meet the conditions.


    Fairy, have you heard of the anti-humanitarian experiment that China perpetrated on Hang-a��s parents? You may have heard the story of Juliet Myron, the Italian < Myron''s Prostitute >.


    If you are a fairy who can give birth to talented offspring, the people of Korea will not rebel.


    Rather, they might dance naked in the middle of Gwanghwamun Square saying that the era of gender equality has come.


    Would I have said it was okay? I have no intention of getting engaged yet.


    ��strange. A person of that age would be interested�� Aha, is it possible that the fairy is not confident about spending the night with her partner? �� Minister Seonwoo Hwaryeong.


    A man can have as many concubines as he wants�� It��s not uncommon for a man to turn his eyes to another woman after failing on the first night. �� Minister.


    However, you don��t have to worry. Hong Jin-woo, chairman of the Dangun Group, who proposed the engagement this time, will kindly inform you.


    I couldn��t stand it any longer.


    < Undead >, who had entered the balcony aiming for the end of her shift, pulled back the curtain and went out to the study.


    The < Undead > hid her behind his back and lashed out at the old man who couldn��t break a woman for over seventy.


    ��As long as I am the guardian of this child, I will never accept such an offer.


    ��


    ��When it comes to sweets, it��s luminous.


    Although it went through a period of stagnation after changing from Dawn to Luminous, it seems that the cultural industry is saying that Luminous is strong. What about YH? Hmm�� I��m not sure, but YH seems to be keeping Luminous in check. I had seen them at the last meeting, but they didn��t seem to get along well.


    Luminous Suite Seongbuk-dong Branch.


    The two tasted ice cream in a store where air conditioning was blowing.


    The ice cream, which came out only in summer, tasted beyond imagination, as if you had tasted it after looking at the photos.


    What is the visual like?


    Hayang even took pictures from various angles before tasting the ice cream.


    It seems that Luminous�� influence has become stronger than before returning.


    While talking with Hayang, Eunha thought about the Luminous Group.


    Lee Byung-in, who was the chairman of Dawn Group before returning, suffered a lot of failure in every business he touched.


    As a result, Dawn Group fell behind YH Group, whose business divisions overlap.


    However, in this life, Lee Byung-in was sentenced to death, and the situation changed markedly when Lee Jung-in became the chairman.


    Lee Jeong-in, chairman of the Luminous Group, sold several businesses including the hotel business and invested heavily in the cultural industry.


    As a result, the Luminous Group was currently in a situation where they were reducing their size and increasing their density.


    Oh, did you hear that? that? Like what?


    Eunha suddenly came to her senses.


    Eunha and Hayang were classified as VIPs and settled in the back where people couldn��t reach.


    Luxurious wallpaper and interior made me feel like I was being treated like a king.


    This was the strategy of the Luminous Group, which managed by classifying the customer base.


    Do you remember Jin Sena? ��Jin Sena? uh know


    A name that came out of nowhere.


    It wasn��t a name I didn��t know.


    Since I have the same name as Seo Na, even though I don��t want to remember it, I remember it.


    However, Gin Senna knew he had been quiet at school since he was humiliated at the freshman sports day.


    He didn��t go to the academy��


    he could have entered any middle school��.


    What is the reason Jin Sena��s name popped up?


    Eun-ha tilted her head and waited for Jeong Ha-yang��s answer.


    You got engaged this time.


    ��engagement? who did you do it with?


    Jinsena is engaged.


    It was an absurd sound and it was the first time in a while.


    But it wasn��t too rare.


    Engagement, which is not legally enforceable, was a tool commonly used strategically by the powerful in this world.


    Even if Jin Sena is 14 years old, people involved in political and business circles would get engaged because of interests at an earlier age.


    The question was, who was Jinsena engaged to?


    Hayang wouldn��t have been so interested in talking about someone he wasn��t even close to.


    That��s�� Hong Jin-woo oppa. �� what?


    Jung Ha-yang looked around and made a small noise.


    Eunha heard the sound and inadvertently asked back.


    An unexpected name popped up, so it was understandable.


    I never thought that Jinsena, the successor of KK Pharmaceutical, and Jinwoo Hong, the direct descendant of Dangun Group, would be engaged.


    Was there a combination of the Dangun group and the KK group even before the regression?


    ��no it wasn��t.


    In the first place, KK Pharmaceutical was absorbed by Alice Group��


    Eunha searched her memory.


    I wonder if something similar has happened in my previous life.


    There were no memories that came to mind.


    Before returning, KK Pharmaceutical was no different from feeding Jeong Seok-hoon, who became the second president of Alice Group.


    Moreover, Hong Jin-woo had more than one woman with him, and he had a separate wife.


    Didn��t Hong Jin-woo have a fianc��? yes there was He must have been engaged to a child from a newspaper��


    Hayang answered his question as if he was not sure.


    However, Eun-ha knew very well what the engagement she was talking about was like.


    In his previous life, Hong Jin-woo also welcomed the direct descendant of Bright Future Newspaper, one of Korea��s top 10 central daily newspapers.


    There was no way that Dangun Group would have recognized Jin Sena of KK Pharmaceutical as his fianc��e.


    So Eun-ha opened her mouth after hearing the next story.


    That��s�� a deal that goes into Hong Jin-woo��s third fianc��e. So it seems that the engagement ceremony was held quietly between the two groups. �� why not? That��s right��


    As Eunha remembers, Jin Sena had a strong sense of pride.


    There was no way she would have been satisfied with her position as Hong Jin-woo��s second concubine.


    Even KK Pharmaceutical would not have made a choice that hurt their pride.


    That��s why I had my doubts.


    For what purpose and for what purpose was the engagement made?


    What��s your plan?


    I couldn��t tell.


    Should we think of it as an alliance between the KK Group and the Dangun Group?


    Even so, the two engaged men were no match for each other.


    Sena Jin, who has little influence in the KK Group, and Jinwoo Hong, who already has a fianc��.


    The relationship between the two was a relationship that would not be strange at any time.


    Hey, can you elaborate on that?


    Um�� I��ll take a look.


    First of all, Eun-ha thought of asking Han Seo-yeon or Han Seo-hyun while asking Ha-yang.


    In particular, Han Seo-yeon will be able to excel in this field.


    Because she likes gossip.


    Or, if you ask Lee Kang-hyeok��


    Anyway, it wouldn��t be information you couldn��t get your hands on.


    If you take the time, the day will come when you will find out.


    With that in mind, I decided to try the ice cream.


    Then I heard someone walking into the VIP room.


    ��This is where I come often these days. The sweets released this summer only were delicious, so I


    made a reservation to eat with you.


    It was different from the information Eunha remembered, but there was a side to him that reminded him of the eldest son of the second chairman of YH Group.


    The name must have been Choi Ye-jang.


    The young man seemed to know Hayang.


    Hayang also recognized him and lightly bowed his eyes.


    And��


    ����. uh?


    It was a face that even the person who entered under the young man��s escort knew it.


    too familiar


    ��Han Seohyun?


    Han Seo-hyun, who had met eyes and hardened, was right in front of her.


    ��


    The other day, Han Seo-yeon talked about Han Seo-hyun, who was not present.


    She is currently absent from her line of duty.


    At that time, the galaxy vaguely guessed.


    Maybe Han Seo-hyun has a fianc��.


    you say galaxy? Rumors abounded that the Sirius Group discovered someone with amazing skills this year.


    ����.


    Nice to meet you. I am Choi Ye-jang of YH Group. Let��s get along.


    That question was answered here.


    Eun-ha looked up at Choi Ye-jang, a direct descendant of YH Group, who was next to Han Seo-hyun.


    ��nice to meet you.


    After staring at Choi Ye-jang for a while, Eun-ha grabbed his outstretched hand.


    Choi Ye-jang said with a kind smile that he would take good care of him in the future.


    I didn��t know why.


    Eunha, you said that Seohyun is exclusive? Then if Seohyun comes to YH Group, Eunha will come too, right?


    It��s not going to happen. Sirius will never let go of the galaxy.


    Why can��t Seohyun ask for you?


    What is not possible is not possible.


    Meanwhile, Seohyun, unable to speak after seeing Eunha, came to her senses and opened her mouth.


    Choi Ye-jang flirted with her, but she shook her head resolutely.


    ��the child��s eyes are dead.


    Eun-ha carefully observed Han Seo-hyeon, who calls Choi Ye-jang her brother.


    She had the same face as the day we first met.


    A face that seems to be in the world.


    The pupils, unable to tell if they were shining on something, were blurry, like the eyes sold in the market.


    maybe more than that.


    ����.


    The more Eunha looked at her, the more she felt like she was sinking downward.


    Like falling into an endless pit.


    I didn��t like that face.


    I didn��t like it, but it was inevitable.


    had to accept


    I had to pretend not to know.


    Because he and the world she lived in were originally like this.


    He was only in the position of being protected by her, and she was in the position of being protected by herself.


    It was never an equal relationship with each other from the beginning.


    His relationship with her was a vertical one bound by interests.


    It just looked equal.


    But can you guys stay here at a time like this? What��s not going on at the academy?


    Actually, I came out with permission to go out. Yejang Oppa, you know this is a secret, right? You can��t tell anyone else.


    Well, I don��t think it��s very common for Hayang to put you in debt like this��


    Oppa. don��t play around


    Seohyun loves you so much, what should I do?


    Seohyun Han frowned.


    Either that or not, Choi Ye-jang shrugged and continued a friendly conversation with Ha-yang.


    Then I glanced at the galaxy.


    ��Then are you two out on a date? Are you like us? We skipped class too��


    ��Brother.


    uh? Why Seohyun?


    Han Seo-hyun was always a person who was chased by her schedule.


    So, I was surprised to hear that Eun-ha skipped class and went out to play with Ye-jang Choi.


    Of course he did just that.


    It was an engagement between a direct descendant of Sirius Group and a direct descendant of YH Group.


    If the two were formed, the two groups would be able to exert a synergistic effect on each other.


    It was a marriage that Han Seo-hyun had to make even while entrusting her life to him, even at the cost of the loss.


    That was her direct line of duty.


    Are you still going to stand here? Oh yes. sorry. I��ll go downstairs and order, so would you like to wait at your seat first? ��No, I��m coming with you.


    yes then


    Choi Ye-jang smiled heartily.


    As if Han Seohyun, who is


    a year younger than herself, is cute.


    Conversely, when she placed her hand on his outstretched hand, she showed no emotion.


    just flowed through


    The gaze of Hayang in this place.


    And the gaze of the galaxy.


    So guys, have a good time!


    Yejang Choi greeted Eunha and Hayang with a kind smile.


    Ha-yang gently waved her hand on behalf of Eun-ha, who did not answer.


    Eventually, Choi Ye-jang and Han Seo-hyun went down.


    ��Seohyun must be having a hard time too.


    After chewing on the cone, Eunha quietly let go of her luck.


    Hayang only laughed awkwardly.


    It was natural.


    The circumstances of Jeong Ha-yang and Han Seo-hyun were not that different.


    Jung Ha-yang was also a direct descendant.


    Hayang, isn��t there talk of getting engaged to someone around you too? ��there��s a lot coming in. They started coming in a lot this year


    .


    However, if there is a crucial difference between Jeong Ha-yang and Han Seo-hyun��.


    ��But there are things my grandfather, father, and mother told me.


    what?


    Alice Group��s policy is to value my happiness more than profits.


    ��okay?


    Glad then


    Eun-ha wiped her heart out while looking at Ha-yang, who was smiling brightly.


    I did not want to see Ha Baek-ryeon, who suffered from an arranged marriage in her previous life.


    I wanted the people inside my fence to have happy-looking faces, not those faces.


    I want to meet someone I like. No matter who it is, my family will welcome anyone I like.


    That��s why it was sad.


    Because there is no happiness that can be obtained without sacrifice. Sear?h the ��ov��lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Happiness sometimes couldn��t be obtained without sacrificing and pretending not to know.


    There were sacrifices to be made.


    There were things I had to pretend I didn��t know.


    ��that��s how it happened.


    Eunha muttered as she got up from her seat.


    Seohyun Han was a ��sacrifice�� that she couldn��t do anything about.


    ��That��s how it happened.


    in a previous life.


    YH Group��s direct descendant Choi Ye-jang��s wife was not a direct descendant of Sirius Group.

 Chapter 265

    Relife Player 265


    [Chapter 090]


    [Unwanted Reunion]


    Boring.


    It was boring.


    Twelve Seats < Yeomma > Hyeoncheol Kang has been unable to get out of the Blaze Clan hall for several days.


    He was just lying flat on his back at the training hall, which was just his office, staring at the ceiling.


    ��I��m bored to death.


    pierced my ears


    If there is a room of time and spirit, I wondered if this would be it.


    Is there anything fun


    On the first day, I thought it wouldn��t be bad even if I was trapped in the training ground.


    Because I thought that I could become stronger by focusing on training.


    However, Kang Hyeon-cheol was a person who did not burn without an opponent.


    He was born with the temperament of a fighter by nature.


    There was no way he could train alone.


    As a result, he accomplished nothing during the five days.


    Except for eating the meals that the clan members bring at the appointed time.


    Then he was so bored that he even thought about having a mock battle with the clanmates who brought him the meal.


    Of course, after realizing that the clan members bringing meals were not players specializing in the combat class, I gave up on my thoughts.


    ��How long does this guy��s probation last?


    Lying on the floor with a large ruler, he looked up at the ceiling and murmured.


    Clan Blaze was one of eight clans currently granted an S rank in the country.


    At the same time, it was also the clan that caused the most incidents in the country.


    Even if only the accidents committed by the Blaze Clan were collected, several thick files would be created.


    And most of the events caused by the Blaze Clan were caused by Kang Hyeon-cheol, the Twelve Seat < Yeomma >.


    Two days�� Okay, let��s wait for two days.


    Not too long ago, he burned several houses nearby while dealing with a group of 5th tier monsters.


    The number of people caught in his flames and taken to the hospital was greater than the number of people killed by the monster.


    It was only natural that the Blaze Clan as well as the Mana Management Organization were criticized by the residents and citizens of the area.


    In response, Minister of Mana Management Organization < Cheolong > Mun-Jun ordered him, a Blaze Clanlord, to stay at home.


    It was very unusual for a Clanlord, one of the most famous clans in Korea, to be placed under home restraint.


    It could be said that Kang Hyeon-cheol had reached a point where he could no longer deal with the problems he had committed many times.


    It was worth it.


    The Twelve Seats, which are supposed to protect the peace and stability of the country, were doing things that were a threat to the people.


    Kang Hyeon-cheol��s actions were tantamount to shaking the foundation of the Twelve Seats.


    Kang Hyeon-cheol knew that, so he accepted the home probation.


    It was all I had to do for a week.


    ��When are you going? Two days.


    However, Hyeon-cheol Kang was now deeply regretting the choice he made at that time.


    Somehow, I lasted 5 days.


    But when I tried to think of the remaining two days, I felt like tears were covering my eyes.


    ��It looks like a dried up squid.


    No matter how much I think about it, I can��t


    I have to negotiate with that old lady.


    endured enough


    The people will understand that he, the Twelve Seat and Blaze Clan Lord, has endured this far.


    Kang Hyeon-cheol, who made that decision, decided to make a bold frontal breakthrough.


    I decided to break probation and find a mana management organization to request the withdrawal of probation.


    It must have been an act worthy of admiration if the Blaze Clan��s sub-lord had heard of it.


    This disposition was also the involvement of the fairy Lim Ga-eul.


    ��uh?


    ��why are you standing at the door?


    Fortunately, it did not happen that the Blaze Clan would incur the wrath of the fairy.


    This is because Kang Hyeon-cheol, who could not stand it any longer, met Park Hye-rim while trying to leave the training ground, which was only his office in name.


    The Twelve Seats < The Holy Mother > Park Hye-rim.


    As a clan member of the Regulus Clan, she looked up at him in front of her with her round eyes wide open.


    Why are you standing at the door?


    ����.


    Park Hye-rim, who tilted her head, asked Hyeon-chul Kang, who had stopped the accident.


    Maybe��


    soon she gathered her eyebrows.


    She, who had known him since becoming a zodiac, quickly grasped the situation when he saw him wandering around trying to find something to say.


    You didn��t mean to break probation and go outside, did you?


    ��Oh no! I was just moving to stretch for a while! ��really?


    ��Because I��m serious��


    Kang Hyeon-chul hurriedly made an excuse.


    Even so, Park Hye-rim did not stop looking suspiciously.


    While avoiding the stinging glances, he decided to change the topic for now.


    More than that, why are you here? Don��t you know this is Clan Blaze? Without anyone��s permission��


    Didn��t I just tell you to come in and out as you please? There��s nothing here to steal anyway��


    Anyway! What did you come for?


    I heard you��ve been on guard for 5 days�� Contrary to what I thought, I��m energetic.


    Park Hye-rim ignores the blazing Kang Hyeon-cheol and shoots at him.


    She looked at him intently, then smiled and turned around.


    Waved her long hair that fell down to her waist.


    Are you hungry? go outside Let��s go eat our delicious Budae Jjigae.


    Hey, don��t you know I��m on probation?


    I came to inform you that the probation has now been lifted.


    what? What are you talking about? Why is probation suddenly released?


    what the heck is this


    Kang Hyeon-chul asked back as if he couldn��t understand even after hearing the sound he was desperately hoping for.


    Either that or not, Park Hye-rim walked outside.


    Finally, grunting, he had no choice but to step out the door.


    Did you know that the Academy invites one of the Twelve members around this time of year?


    then you know So last year you didn��t go?


    huh? I��m surprised. You remember all of that�� Why do you feel bad Park Hye-rim?


    Kang Hyeon-chul frowned as he called her name.


    Park Hye-rim ignored the words.


    She just bowed her head and greeted the members of the Blaze Clan she encountered while walking down the hallway.


    You were invited this year.


    uh? me? why?


    Yes, he��s on probation right now�� From the perspective of the Mana Management Organization, he must have decided to send it to the academy with the desire to take it off the field.


    The fundamental reason was that it was said that Kang Hyeon-chul in < Yeomma > should not be treated like this.


    < Shinchang > Namgoong Sung-woon retired as the current dealer, and there were no other twelve seats like < Thunder Emperor > Lee Do-jin.


    He could not continue to be treated like this, who would be called the symbol of Korea.


    However, Park Hye-rim did not tell him the fundamental reason.


    Even if I told you anyway, you wouldn��t know what.


    she knew


    Kang Hyeon-chul had only thoughts of fighting in his head.


    I eat Korean food very occasionally.


    So it was better to tell the Blaze Clan��s sub-lord rather than him about the difficult task.


    Are you saying that probation has been released anyway? I��m glad that one Spending time at the academy might be boring, but it��s better than killing time here.


    I��m not going to fight, so don��t cause trouble there.


    ��that��s right If it��s an academy, there might be a little bit of a bit of a bit of a bit of a


    bit of a bit of Please don��t cause trouble.


    Kang Hyeon-chul, who suddenly stopped walking, was lost in thought.


    Sensing something, Park Hye-rim earnestly asked for it as if complaining.


    Even though Kang Hyeon-cheol couldn��t hear her voice already.


    ��hey?


    Let��s find out how strong the guys called promising are.


    hey?


    Yes, after sparring once, if you see a bud, offer to join the clan�� Kang Hyeon-chul player?


    Come to think of it, I think there was a rumor that the little guy also entered the academy this year��


    ��Hyeoncheol oppa?


    huh? What did you say?


    No answer when calling


    That��s why Park Hye-rim took special measures.


    And Kang Hyeon-chul finally responded to the words she uttered after licking her lips several times.


    ��Hyeonchul Kang player.


    weird? did i hear wrong? What are you doing?


    Shrugging, he patted her on the shoulder and passed by.


    Let��s go eat Budae Jjigae soon. Thank you, I will eat well.


    ��and again and again! Are you telling me to buy it again!?


    Ha, what are you so angry about? Instead, I can buy you coffee.


    Park Hye-rim was dumbfounded.


    He was already walking away when she opened her mouth to protest.


    again and again!


    After hitting the floor several times with a stone pole, she


    chased after him with a huff.


    It was like this every time.


    ��


    End of September.


    The cultural festival was approaching.


    The academy opens its interior to the public at this time every year.


    To the general public, the existence of a player was considered a terrifying existence that could kill monsters.


    Sometimes they say they are ruffians who kill monsters or cause problems in society.


    In fact, the existence of a player was a very ambiguous existence.


    Players with excellent skills were always in the limelight, but on the contrary, players who did not were nothing more than swordsmen who defeated monsters.


    Not all players were envied by people.


    And not all players die with honor.


    That��s why the academy held a cultural festival every year to bring the player��s presence closer to the general public.


    At this year��s cultural festival�� there��s nothing really eye-catching.


    Meanwhile, Eun-ha received the materials distributed by the class 6 president and leaned against the backrest.


    The flower of the academy cultural festival was, of course, the division competition and the general competency competition.


    A category competition where students can show off what they have learned at the academy to the public.


    And the Comprehensive Ability Contest to select the best students of the year using all their abilities.


    In both competitions, only those who won were awarded artifacts or elixirs that were difficult to obtain.


    The Sound of Mind in the category competition, and the Lizard Archer��s Hand Shield in the Comprehensive Ability Competition��. It��s


    something I don��t need.


    After all, secondary academy students were only allowed to participate in divisional competitions.


    Losing interest after checking the winning prize, he decided to attend a meeting led by the class 6 president.


    ��Then, Class 6 of Year 1 will decide to sell fried dumplings at the Cultural Festival.


    But aren��t you a student at our academy? Gunmandu, does that make sense!


    So what can we, freshmen, show people? That��s right, let��s sell food comfortably.


    Oh, the dumplings are delicious.


    Eunha did not speak at the meeting.


    I just confirmed that the 1st year class 6 decided to sell fried dumplings at the cultural festival.


    It wasn��t such a bad choice.


    Having experienced the cultural festival in his previous life, he knew very well that a booth showing a player��s ability would be a spectacle for people to see.


    In that sense, it was clear that selling fried dumplings would not be of much interest to people.


    Then, if you take on a comfortable role here, you will suffer less��


    First of all, Eunha herself was a student in class 6.


    I couldn��t get away with it.


    It was better to take on a job that was as comfortable as possible.


    Then the person in charge of water is��


    B.


    ������.��


    The person in charge of water, who regularly checks the inside of the refrigerator and buys water when it runs out.


    Eunha quickly raised her hand as soon as a role that seemed comfortable to look at came out.


    Then, the students who had been raising their hands gently lowered their hands.


    He, who had been standing still for a while, raised his hand, so the students had no choice but to quietly withdraw.


    In Year 1, Class 6, he was established as an existence that should not be touched.


    All of them knew his skills very well.


    that��s right Then Eunha does it.


    The 6th class president of the first year did not object at all.


    Maybe it was a good thing too.


    If he, who is difficult for class 6 students to deal with, would be in charge of water, there would be no reason to run into him.


    So, some students were relieved and swept their hearts.


    What kind of plans are the other kids planning in class?


    There��s no such thing as comfortable like me.


    Eunha buried her head in the desk.


    During this year��s cultural festival, you will be able to relax by skipping classes.


    I was so sure.


    ��


    There were no classes on this day.


    Instructors postponed classes so that students in each class could prepare for the cultural festival.


    As a result, Eun-ha, who had time left, headed to the training center for training.


    All the other kids said


    they had work to do.


    The other friends seemed to be busy preparing for the cultural festival.


    It wasn��t just friends.


    Today, the training dong felt exceptionally quiet.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa, who I was training with every morning, was also planning a cultural festival, so I was about to receive a call saying that I couldn��t train with her in the afternoon.


    Why don��t you just train alone?


    At this point, I decided to come up with a new magic.


    There was something I felt during the summer training camp.


    The power you need is not the power to kill monsters, but the power to protect yourself.


    If he hadn��t used the arrogant counterattack when he was pulled into the sea, he would have taken a considerable risk.


    It was then that he came to a realization.


    You need magic to protect yourself.


    It can��t be a simple protective magic.


    Mana had to be consumed to maintain the barrier.


    Therefore, the protection magic to create a barrier would not be usable even if it was conceived.


    In that case, it was better to make a protection magic that partially or temporarily blocks by consuming less mana.


    Or, like Arrogance��s Counterattack, he creates magic that counters damage.


    Possible�� Do you want to?


    Counter magic basically had to intervene in other people��s magic, not one��s own, and had to have a detailed understanding of the magic it was trying to counter.


    However, it was difficult to understand the details of other people��s magic.


    If you carve the image with the sense of using the counterattack of arrogance��


    Eun-ha touched a necklace with jewels embracing reddish light.


    He remembered, albeit weakly, the sensations he experienced with his eyes and body when he cast magic through the artifact.


    even a very small part of it.


    Eunha thought that if she knew even that, she might be able to get a clue to conceive counter magic.


    I have no choice but to think about the protection magic first. S��ar?h the N??elFir��.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Anyway, in order to conceive of counter magic, there had to be magic that had to be countered.


    Eun-ha later decided to ask Eun-ah or Ryu Yeon-hwa for training that she could do alone.


    Spread your feet shoulder-width apart and gently bend your knees to lower your stance.


    And he grasped the black thorn.


    Now, assuming that the opponent is attacking from the front��


    ��What?


    I felt the heat in an instant.


    The galaxy reflexively turned its back.


    ��what!?


    A rushing fire.


    The response was delayed.


    Belatedly deploying the barrier, he gritted his teeth as he looked beyond the endless raging flames.


    Where the hell did this spark come from?


    ��Kuh��!


    The question was soon resolved.


    Little by little, the fire��s momentum weakened, and a silhouette shimmered over there.


    Galactic deployed a sensor network.


    It wasn��t a monster.


    was a person


    no no


    denied


    it wasn��t a person


    What came out of the flames was��


    ��It��s been a while. do you remember me


    ��It was an ugly squid.


    After confirming that the opponent was Kang Hyeon-cheol, Eun-ha shouted without hesitation.


    ��Who are you!?


    Huh? Don��t you remember Choco Pie?


    Choco Pie.


    I didn��t even remember.


    I didn��t even want to remember.


    Originally, it was over when it went into the stomach.

 Chapter 266

    Relife Player 266


    [Chapter 090]


    [Unwanted Reunion (2)]


    < Desperation > Kang Hyeon-cheol is crazy about fighting.


    In his previous life, whenever he had a chance, he would start a fight with players who were classified as names.


    Even if the opponent he shot didn��t like it, he had no choice but to raise his sword while crying and eating mustard.


    As much as that, < Yeomma > was known to players as the madman of this area.


    hey! It��s been a long time since we met, let��s fight with me after it��s over!


    And Kang Hyeon-chul��s sympathy for < Yeomma > reached even Noh Eun-ha, who was starting to be known as < Undead > at the time.


    Kang Hyeon-cheol swung his sword at Eun-ha, even if the place they met was the Blue House.


    What is this��


    I didn��t know last time�� You said your sword was the work of some great maestro? ����.


    Shall we test how good the sword is?


    Malice for malice.


    With hostility for hostility.


    The < Undead >, who killed everything they encountered on the battlefield, did not touch < Yeomma >.


    However, even if < Yeomma > touched it first, he did not ignore it.


    At that time, as much as Eunha was attacked, he expressed mana in his body to pay him back.


    However, it burned Kang Hyeon-cheol��s goodwill even more.


    ��Okay, let��s try some more! Isn��t this the only thing!?


    ��Kuh��!


    However, Eun-ha was able to counterattack against Kang Hyeon-cheol, but had never defeated him.


    Kang Hyeon-cheol was one of the three people who were mentioned as the strongest in Korea.


    Nevertheless, the reason Eunha was able to stand against Hyeoncheol Kang was thanks to < Berserk >, a gift that became stronger as he was pushed into extreme situations.


    ��Yes! That��s how it burns! I mean attack like you��re going to kill me!


    A player who was roaring as he fought.


    Kang Hyeon-cheol used it as a medium to inflate his body as the opponent was stronger.


    Like a demon covered in flames.


    Like a giant of flame blocking the way.


    That��s why he was called < Yeomma >.


    ��


    ��You really can��t remember Choco Pie!?


    ��Kuh��!


    Hyeoncheol Kang strikes his sword with flames wrapped around him.


    Holding the black thorn tree with both hands to block his attack, Eunha had no time to answer questions.


    Even in his previous life, Eun-ha had never won against Hyeon-cheol Kang.


    Unable to block the greatsword he was wielding, he was pushed back from his seat.


    What do you mean now?


    It was impossible to even deal with him with a body that had not yet reached adulthood.


    only once.


    He couldn��t even take the blow and lost his pivot and rolled on the floor.


    Why is this bastard appearing out of nowhere!?


    Eunha gritted her teeth.


    There was no time to lie on the floor.


    He hurriedly got up from his seat and quickly jumped a long distance using Cheonbo.


    I knew it.


    It was as expected.


    Kang Hyeon-chul��s flames covered the place where he had been a while ago.


    If I had been a little late, I would have been stranded in the flames.


    What are you doing? Just because we met again like this, where are you?


    I don��t know what you��re talking about, but I think you��re looking at the wrong person!


    no it can��t be


    Eunha shouted at him who was closing the distance at once.


    Then, he counterattacked the man who came into the area where he could wield the black thorn.


    ��Hoo.


    ����.


    Ho-oh is an asshole��


    Eun-ha clicked her tongue.


    Kang Hyeon-cheol, who hit the black thorn tree with his greatsword without much effort, was looking down with a curious gaze.


    I couldn��t help but notice those eyes.


    He knew what those eyes meant, having had to fight Kang Hyeon-cheol in a previous life.


    It was the look in the eyes of a fighter trying to gauge the strength of his opponent.


    If you fall in love with him, you will have to fight with his eyes.


    Aren��t you the younger brother of the girl Hyerim accepted as < The Sid >?


    ����.


    How lucky are you today? I thought that


    if I went to training dong, I would be able to find some guys with quite a bit of intelligence. was You were right, but what?


    Kang Hyeon-chul said, gaining momentum to show that he had no hostility.


    However, Eun-ha glared with an annoyed face when she faced Hyeon-cheol Kang, whom he often had to deal with in his previous life when he was attacked without hesitation.


    Why is this guy at the academy?


    Eunha pondered over her thoughts.


    Then I remembered that the academy invites active players from the outside starting from the second semester and conducts education for the third year students of the high school academy.


    Even without that, it was easy to find players from outside at the Higher Academy.


    Kang Hyeon-chul must have entered the academy for that reason.


    Besides, he was the Twelve.


    During this time, there was an event where the Twelve Seated gave a lecture.


    Apparently, Kang Hyeon-cheol��s visit this year was decided.


    A visit that Eunha wanted to reject.


    It��s fine even if you don��t I heard that you entered the academy, so I was going to go see it when the time comes, but I forgot until now.


    You��re just going to eat it.


    Eun-ha decided not to deal with Kang Hyeon-cheol.


    If left alone, it will lose interest and disappear.


    Even if that wasn��t the case, Eunha had planned to leave in the meantime.


    Kang Hyeon-chul was someone to avoid.


    There was nothing good about getting involved.


    Even if he becomes a strong source of strength for Ha Baek-ryun in the distant future.


    That was that and this was this.


    Even if you leave it alone anyway, it will take care of itself.


    With that thought in mind, I slowly turned around to step back.


    However, < Yeomma > did not have the chin to send Eunha away.


    Suddenly, a fire broke out on the floor where I was about to step.


    -Where are you going? This is a reunion that happened after several years, and I would be disappointed if it just went away.


    Am I not upset at all?


    Hey, that��s not what you decide, it��s me. Got it?


    There really was no single fire general.


    Eunha looked back at him, who hadn��t reaped the mana in his body, and frowned.


    It seemed like a bunch of people avoiding the place like this.


    just as expected.


    This crazy squid baby��!


    How long is this guy planning to increase his firepower?


    He engulfed the whole space in flames.


    The craze that arose around him came right in front of us in an instant.


    The galaxy, which had not yet reaped mana in its body, quickly deployed a barrier.


    Eun-ha, who somehow protected herself from the heat, showed hostility toward him carrying a great sword.


    Hyeoncheol Kang, who met his eyes, smiled.


    Oh, are you ready to stick around now?


    ��Crazy.


    ��what? crazy guy? what did you say What is a crazy person to a hyung who is older than you?


    So what if you��re not crazy?


    Huh�� I��ve never been a person who didn��t introduce myself anywhere, so I��ll do it for you.


    ��No, just a madman.


    ��see this? Hey Choco Pie kid. You can get scolded by me.


    Kang Hyeon-cheol also showed hostility.


    But the galaxy was not intimidated.


    Kang Hyeon-chul knew well that he couldn��t kill himself anyway.


    There was no way the Twelve Seats could touch an academy student who wasn��t even a player yet.


    Even if he was an incorrigible fool, he would know this one thing.


    In fact, he wasn��t using his power properly.


    Hey Choco Pie kid. Was your name�� No Eun-ha? ����.


    ��Doesn��t this make sense? Well�� I got it. After all, if you had a fight with me, you would be making a lot of noise, but what?


    ����.


    Oh, but don��t worry too much? No matter how much I am, I show my skills to a child who is still a student��!


    player win.


    Now that this had happened, Eunha gave up and decided to deal with Hyeoncheol Kang.


    If they couldn��t escape, the only thing left to do was to fight.


    It was the judge��s version.


    Mana Crasher


    didn��t look down on him from the beginning.


    Eunha stepped irregularly using Cheonbo and Gwangmu and swung a black thorn tree at his side.


    Hyeoncheol Kang reacted belatedly. He blocked the attack by moving the greatsword he was carrying obliquely.


    ��Unlike before, it��s quite heavy, isn��t it?


    It was natural.


    I��ve been blocking attacks so far. I was in a hurry to respond.


    However, he who moved his feet first took the flow.


    Even though he didn��t know how far he could go, Eun-ha intended to push Hyeon-chul Kang as it was.


    Cheonbo��s


    mana


    crasher


    mad


    attack continued without a break.


    Kang Hyeon-cheol was unable to do anything but block the attack.


    no it wasn��t doing that.


    His intentions were clear.


    to check your skills.


    Cheonbo


    Eunha, who shot


    Gwangmu


    revolver


    , was very offended by it.


    I didn��t like the way someone judged me.


    But on the contrary, Eunha was using it to attack Kang Hyeoncheol to his heart��s content.


    Even though he was blocking with a greatsword or deploying protection magic, I still had a good feeling that I was hitting him.


    Because in my previous life, I was always beaten. Vengeful


    Spirit


    ��Kuh��! Were you able to use advanced control technology?


    Kang Hyeon-chul, who had been holding mana in his body by the flaccid spiritual body, frowned.


    However, Eun-ha found a fighting spirit in the eyes that could be seen through the red-dyed hair.


    ��Dangerous.


    Hyunchul Kang was burning.


    The wick caught fire.


    It was clear that it would soon burn uncontrollably.


    Before that, he had to collapse from exhaustion to the extent that Kang Hyeon-chul would admit it.


    The galaxy increased the speed of exerting magic to fill the gap.


    As long as the gift doesn��t activate. You have to stop there.


    It was dangerous when the gift was activated after excessive consumption of mana in the body.


    Kang Hyeon-cheol��s curiosity could have flared even more.


    That��s why he tried to fire a revolver shot at Kang Hyeon-cheol while preparing for the postponement of conversion.


    that moment-


    ��Kuh��!


    I heard the snapping of my fingers and sparks exploded in front of my eyes.


    Kang Hyeon-cheol just snapped his fingers, but hot flames blocked his vision.


    The layered protective magic began to melt in the fire.


    Crazy squid should know how to add or subtract properly��


    The firepower was too much.


    If he had been an ordinary academy student, his protective magic would have been shattered and consumed by the flames.


    It��s crazy because he was himself.


    no front


    Kang Hyeon-cheol will be waiting in front of me.


    Galactica, which deployed the sensor network, turned its back from the front without regret.


    There was no time for protective magic.


    He had to endure with the remaining magic.


    Fortunately, the academy��s uniforms were somewhat resistant to fire.


    Eun-ha believed that and threw herself over the flames with Cheonbo.


    ����!


    As soon as I hit the floor, I rolled over. I checked to see if there had been any residual fire.


    There were no wounds that could cause problems.


    It was all tanned.


    I thought I would have to buy a new school uniform.


    I must pay for the school uniform.


    The galaxy, which went fast, confirmed Kang Hyeon-cheol��s location with a sensor network.


    Hyeoncheol Kang, who grasped the situation in which he did not come to the place he was waiting for, was running.


    It��s very good! To find the safest exit without panicking��! Among my clan members, there are many of them who rush forward in an emergency situation��!


    The greatsword was fake.


    The sound of snapping fingers rang out.


    The sound of the mana being bounced echoed through the space.


    Of course, Eunha was not embarrassed.


    I roughly remembered Kang Hyeon-cheol��s fighting style.


    ��As expected.


    The galaxy jumped to the right just before the fireworks exploded on the left.


    It predicts the direction in which the flames will explode.


    ��uh? what?


    Kang Hyeon-cheol was visibly taken aback.


    Naturally, he turned.


    At first I thought it was a coincidence.


    So he snapped his fingers to clear up any doubts.


    ��Did you avoid mine?


    Hyeoncheol Kang muttered in disbelief.


    Eun-ha ran without answering his question.


    Eun-ha, who used the invisible tracker in advance, was able to attack Kang Hyeon-cheol without looking back.


    The Invisible Tracker


    Revolver shot


    the thorns on the black thorn tree all at once flying to the point marked with the Invisible Tracker.


    Hyeoncheol Kang, who stopped running, took a defensive stance, and the sound of exploding thorns hit his ears.


    ��This is the real��!


    Hyeoncheol Kang snapped his fingers in the smoke.


    Even though the galaxy heard the sound of mana hitting the space, it did not take any action.


    I can��t get it right anyway


    Hyunchul Kang must have lost his sense of direction temporarily due to the explosion a moment ago.


    In a previous life, he would roll his pupils to designate a pre-bombing spot before sparking with the snap of his fingers.


    It was information that Eunha, who had to fight with him, found out.


    But what about now?


    Can Kang Hyeon-cheol, whose vision is shaken and has lost his sense of direction, be able to aim properly?


    ��Kuh��!


    Hyeoncheol Kang clicked his tongue.


    he was like that


    A person who is angry with fire.


    Players who behave emotionally tend to reveal gaps the moment they show emotional agitation.


    Eunha was aiming for this time.


    It was unknown how well


    the Stygian Eye would work.


    It was good even for a moment.


    If you can take away his concentration.


    The three thorns shot from


    the Invisible Tracker


    revolver took Kang Hyeon-cheol��s hearing away again.


    Smoke from the thorn burst obstructed his vision.


    Invisible Tracker


    One Point Breakthrough


    The smoke is about to clear.


    The galaxy became one with the black thorn tree and became a giant drill. S��arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    There was no need to control the direction.


    The Invisible Tracker was giving me the exact coordinates.


    With this-.


    It was the result of carelessness.


    He couldn��t have imagined that he would be beaten by an academy student while trying to increase or decrease his strength.


    -Don��t underestimate me.


    However, it was Eunha herself who was caught off guard.


    Jumping into the smoke, he was suddenly engulfed in a series of bursts of flame.


    late.


    To stop the flames, the magic had to be canceled and the protection magic deployed.


    However, the flames will burn themselves in the gap that cancels the magic.


    ��shit.


    ��


    Lost.


    Eunha couldn��t help but feel the difference in her skills.


    It was still a long way to reach Kang Hyeon-cheol.


    A body that has not yet become an adult.


    body mana.


    magic too.


    There were so many things lacking.


    ��It was a bit difficult at the end, but it was a really fun match Choco Pie! Where did you learn such magic?


    Because it��s not chocolate pie.


    it��s okay. If I had answered the first time I asked for my name, I would have called you by my first name, but I was offended. Got it, Choco Pie?


    Ha��


    Eun-ha sighed at Kang Hyeon-cheol��s answer, not knowing who the child was.


    Ignoring was the answer.


    Either that or not, Kang Hyeon-chul suddenly brought up the reason he found the academy.


    He said that he came to talk with the academy instructors before giving a lecture at the cultural festival.


    Eunha didn��t know.


    What mattered to him now was the vague feeling in his hand.


    ��maybe.


    Just before losing to Kang Hyeon-cheol.


    Eunha, who gave up on canceling magic, used vengeful spirit magic thinking that she was a judge.


    An advanced control technique that interferes with and controls the mana of others.


    At that time, the spirit body that rose from his body deflected some of the attacking flames.


    It was a natural effect of the vengeful spirit.


    ��With what image did I deploy the magic?


    However, Wonryeong not only bounced off the flame at that time, but also returned the bounced flame to Kang Hyeon-cheol.


    it was a counter


    Like the arrogant counterattack, it didn��t return the counter magic several times over.


    There was no doubt that it returned even the most subtle damage.


    How did you do it?


    It was a tense situation.


    At that time, he did not know what kind of mindset he used the counter magic.


    However, the sensation I felt when I hit the flame was lingering in my hand.


    I meditated on this feeling.


    If I keep thinking about it, I think I might catch a clue somewhere.


    By the way-


    ��Hey Choco Pie. Are you listening to my story right now?


    ����.


    Hyeoncheol Kang interrupted his concentration.


    Eunha, who had been repeatedly closing and extending her hands, turned her head away while frowning.


    Hyeoncheol Kang spoke to him cheerfully, as if he didn��t care about his face.


    What do you think? What?


    Being my < The Sid >. You say this brother can make you a great player?


    It was a question not worth pondering.


    Eun-ha confidently replied to Kang Hyeon-cheol, who did not even think of refusal.


    Find out elsewhere.


    Even if Eunha died, she had no intention of becoming < The Sid > of < Yeomma >.


    hey! don��t do that! As for the benefits of becoming my < The Sid >��


    I��ll go now.


    ��Then let��s exchange numbers with me! I��ll even buy you delicious rice!


    I don��t have a smartphone.


    its then! I��m giving a lecture at a cultural festival, so why not become a teaching assistant and help!?


    I��m busy during the cultural festival. What��s busy on a day when I��m just playing!


    Kang Hyeon-cheol clings to him like a child.


    Eun-ha flicked away Hyeon-cheol Kang��s hand trying to grab the crotch of his pants.


    I almost got my pants dirty.


    Ah, I have to request a school uniform��


    I glanced at Kang Hyeon-cheol.


    Eunha immediately shook her head.


    I didn��t know what would happen if I got involved more than this.


    I decided to quietly charge the Blaze Clan for the school uniform.


    There was no need to make a direct claim to Kang Hyeon-cheol.


    -I��m going to bake fried dumplings.


    Unfortunately, I was busy with the cultural festival.


    I have to rest.


    However, since he couldn��t say that, Eun-ha roughly lied to Hyeon-cheol Kang, who was trying to follow him.


    I never dreamed that that lie would become reality.

 Chapter 267

    Relife Player 267


    [Chapter 091]


    [A Promise Unable to Keep]


    The first day of the cultural festival.


    The Academy Culture Festival lasts for five days.


    That��s why many people visit the academy from outside.


    As a result, the entire academy site was crowded with people.


    In particular, the booth of a snack bar located not far from the entrance was crowded with people as soon as it opened.


    Do you sell roasted chestnuts at the academy?


    and mom! There are even roasted sweet potatoes over there!


    ��magic roasted sweet potato?


    Welcome to the 1st grade class 1 cultural festival booth! We��re baking sweet potatoes by heating them with mana! It��s eco-friendly and so delicious!


    There��s even cider infused with mana! It��ll hit harder than regular cider!


    Roasted chestnuts and roasted sweet potatoes with mana.


    It is a cider that infuses mana.


    It was a common food in the market, but ordinary people who entered the entrance looked at it curiously as they made food using mana.


    Some people were fascinated by magic and bought food that tasted no different from ordinary food at a high price.


    After a few people paid money to buy it, others also lined up out of curiosity, and the line soon became a long one.


    There is no time to rest.


    It was the same with the 6th grade booth.


    After receiving a new order, Eunha took out frozen dumplings from the refrigerator and spread them all over the iron plate.


    There was a crackling sound as the frozen dumplings melted on the hot iron plate.


    Hot oil splattered on my arm.


    Now Eunha didn��t feel anything special.


    Baking dumplings as soon as the festival started, he was used to the oil that might splatter. sea??h th�� N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    galaxy! Add 2 servings of fried dumplings!


    what? Fried dumplings grilled on an iron plate��? The visuals are no joke.


    Your dumplings are here!


    The surroundings were noisy.


    Even though I couldn��t eat fried dumplings, I couldn��t understand this situation where people were grilling fried dumplings.


    Originally, his role at the cultural festival was to distribute water for the students working in the booth.


    Why do I have to bake fried dumplings?


    Eun-ha expressed her dissatisfaction internally and baked fried dumplings.


    I wanted to throw the spatula and leave.


    However, the class 6 instructor was watching from behind, so I couldn��t escape.


    galaxy! I��m sorry, but I��ll ask for an extra serving of fried dumplings!


    Welcome everyone! Come and eat fried dumplings made by Noh Eun-ha, who entered the secondary academy this year!


    The second-in-command at the academy will bake fried dumplings! These fried dumplings do not get cold easily even if stored for a long time!


    Even a few days ago, the students in Class 6 of Year 1 had a hard time dealing with Eunha.


    However, they did not have a hard time dealing with him who was baking fried dumplings.


    It was because Eunha, who was diligently baking fried dumplings, and what happened at the end-of-semester party did not seem to overlap.


    Minji Kim You really��


    All of this was because of Minji Kim.


    Eun-ha internally cursed at Min-ji Kim and blew mana into the iron plate.


    The iron plate with mana alloy was heated with mana as fuel, and fried dumplings were cooked to the inside.


    There are so many people��


    A bag of fried dumplings has run out.


    Eun-ha poked her head out of the booth and looked at the people still standing in line with a stunned expression.


    Why do I have to clean up the poop accumulated by the eaten people?


    After a short break, another order came in.


    He sighed and took out a fresh bag of fried dumplings from the refrigerator.


    If I had known it would be like this, those fried dumplings�� I would have just eaten them.


    Noh Eun-ha skillfully grills fried dumplings without even paying attention to the iron plate.


    As he flipped the fried dumplings with a spatula, he remembered what had happened a few days ago.


    On that day, the 6th grade students had a practice session in advance to make fried dumplings to sell at the cultural festival.


    After hearing the news, students from other classes came to the 1st year class 6 to eat fried dumplings.


    Among them, unluckily, Kim Min-ji was among them.


    ��Hmm�� The seasoning is too plain?��


    ����uh? okay? Then, should I put some salt in it?��


    ��Salt is all too common�� wait�� I know one dish. In this case����


    Self-proclaimed yojal Kim Min-ji.


    The students in Class 5 of the first year who had eaten curry made by her during the comprehensive ability evaluation in the summer were very aware of her ability.


    However, it was never the students of Class 6 of the first year.


    The students who cooked the fried dumplings gave her the spatula, fascinated by the story she told like an expert.


    ����how about adding mustard? If you do that, the unique taste of mustard will permeate into the fried dumplings and it will be delicious. If you add ssamjang and sugar to this, it will be really delicious!��


    ����Is that so?��


    ��of course! Don��t you guys know that sundae is eaten with ssamjang?��


    ��Isn��t sundae salt?��


    ��This is why I don��t know��. Where is the law that you must eat sundae with salt? Sometimes you have to know how to dip sundae in ssamjang. How delicious that is again����


    The result was as expected.


    The monster Kim Min-ji, who appeared in class 6 of 1st grade that day, caused a large-scale ubiquity.


    Students passed out after eating fried dumplings she made.


    ����huh? Did the dumpling stuff go bad? If you sold something like this to the cultural festival, it would have been a big deal.��


    ��������.����


    Of course, among the students who couldn��t come to their senses until the day the cultural festival was held, there were quite a few people cooking fried dumplings.


    As a result, there were not enough people to bake fried dumplings.


    In response, the president of Class 6 in the first year noticed Eun-ha, who had Min-ji as a friend.


    And Eun-ha had no choice but to clean up the poop that her friend had bought.


    President, can��t I get some rest?


    I can��t do it anymore.


    Eunha called the chairman serving fried dumplings to the people sitting at the table.


    I don��t know the name.


    It was a man he had never seen before in his life.


    The appearance was also normal.


    As a result, class 6 students called him the president.


    Even he, who was not very interested in others, could call him by name comfortably even if he did not remember the name.


    Eunha, I want to let you rest, too. You know that well�� There are so many people and not many people have to bake fried dumplings�� The


    chairman expressed disapproval.


    Eun-ha decided to curse Kim Min-ji, who was the culprit of all this.


    Containing his anger, he used a spatula to fry fried dumplings on an iron plate.


    The outside was burnt black.


    ��Eunha, this is a bit��


    gyoza. bon appetit.


    Eunha was shameless.


    Wearing glasses, the president showed his expression while serving charred fried dumplings.


    The guest��s claim that followed was not something Eunha knew.


    It��s lunchtime soon��.


    You don��t have to bake without eating lunch, right?


    If that happens, I will beat them all and choose to escape.


    Eun-ha made up her mind to endure it until lunchtime.


    It was then.


    huh? Eunha was your class?


    sister?


    Eunha, who was burning fried dumplings with anger, looked at the people who stopped in front of the iron plate.


    The goddess descended.


    Eunha could speak confidently.


    A woman with curly hair tied back, revealing her white neck.


    Even the faintly shining fine hairs with their backs to the light looked holy.


    Sister��


    What��s wrong? Have you ever had a hard time?


    It took a long time to bake the dumplings.


    When he met her after just one day, he felt an indescribable delight.


    Then I came to my senses.


    ��don��t come near my sister. Then the smell of fried dumplings lingers. what about that Wow�� did you make the galaxy? looks delicious.


    would you like one?


    uh really!?


    Actually, I wasn��t sober.


    The galaxy was just mesmerized.


    Sweating profusely from the heat of the iron plate, he just kept her from coming close to Eun-ah lest she smell the smell.


    Isn��t this cool?


    ��uh? Did you have a sister?


    I��ve been there since a while ago��.


    Eun-ah, who was putting fried dumplings in a paper carton for Eun-ah.


    Then, he realized the existence of Ryu Yeon-hwa only when the surroundings of the iron plate suddenly became cool.


    Her blue hair was tied back, and she had a somewhat disapproving expression on her face.


    Yeonhwa noona will eat fried dumplings too, right?


    ��then just one.


    Yeonhwa and I are going to eat together, so just one.


    okay. Hey�� Eunha, I��m there too��


    Eunha didn��t pay attention to Han Chang-jin, who was separated behind the two of them.


    Covering his mouth with a hood, he gave a low order, but Eunha didn��t hear it.


    Hey there, Eunha��.


    It happened to be when I handed over fried dumplings to Yeonhwa and Eunah.


    Eun-ha turned her head to the chairman who approached with a puzzled expression on her face.


    why? Do you just eat whatever they give you?


    No, that��s not it�� The people in line protested why did you give it to them first�� so from next time on, shouldn��t you keep the order��wouldn��t it��?


    hey chairman.


    huh.


    Do you not know what kind of people my sister and Ryu Yeon-hwa are?


    Of course you know They are people I respect. They��re the ones who get noticed at the academy.


    Shouldn��t we make those people wait? ��uh? No, but Eunha, these things must be in order��


    My sister comes first. okay?


    ��uh yeah


    Eunha pointed the spatula she used to fry fried dumplings at the chairman.


    The chairman raised both hands as if it were a knife and stepped back.


    I was overwhelmed by the atmosphere.


    To the point where I just nodded my head.


    galaxy Didn��t I tell you not to fight with your friends?


    Apparently, Eun-ah was modest.


    Forced to clear her throat, she deliberately strained her eyes to scold him.


    Then he bowed his head toward the people in line.


    With Ryu Yeon-hwa.


    sorry. I didn��t know there was a line. The fried dumplings I received will be given to the first person. sorry.


    Suddenly, the two beauties bowed their heads.


    Even if it wasn��t, ordinary people who visited the academy were whispering about the two people who appeared at the fried dumpling booth.


    Some were even taking pictures.


    In fact, only a handful of people criticized the two people for not lining up and cutting in line.


    It was just that his voice was loud.


    Most of them lost their eyes when looking at the beauty of the two.


    However, the two bowed their heads and apologized.


    Surprised people waved their hands at the people in front, saying they were okay.


    You may not know that! Has the world become this tough these days!?


    It��s only one person, so what! You can wait a bit, can��t you stand it and scream at the little kids?


    Those who had been shouting in displeasure a moment ago fell silent.


    Eun-ah and Ryu Yeon-hwa approached them and asked for their understanding.


    ��Did I talk too much?


    The girls take it. We��ll wait a little longer.


    Will I really be okay?


    ah! it��s okay!


    Those who saw the two faces up close blushed and withdrew.


    both men and women.


    Rather, the women even approached the two in a friendly way, asking for a photo together.


    also my sister


    On the other hand, Eun-ha stopped baking fried dumplings and looked outside, which became more friendly.


    The corner of his mouth went up.


    Seeing her starting a pleasant conversation with people made me feel better.


    Then Eunha, work hard! I��ll eat fried dumplings!


    I��ll eat well.


    Uh Eunha, my fried dumplings��


    See you later.


    Eun-ha said she would look around and saw Eun-ah and Yeon-hwa off, waving their hands.


    Somehow, I felt that there was someone between the two, but I decided to ignore it.


    ��I want to go play too.


    Let��s do our best until lunchtime. At that time, I will remove the shift.


    ��okay.


    Fortunately, I had time to rest.


    Eun-ha, who was confirmed by the chairman to take a break, devoted herself to baking fried dumplings for the limited time left.


    ��It��s Eunha.


    ��Yeonhwa sister?


    It wasn��t just hard work.


    On the way, Yeon-hwa returned and said that she was having a hard time, and brought apple candy.


    Cheer up a little. well here Eunha, do you like sweets?


    thank you. But�� I want to eat it, but I don��t think I can eat it because my hands are like this.


    Eunha was holding the spatula with both hands.


    There was no time to eat apple candy because the order was delayed.


    So I decided to take heart.


    I was just going to get my heart.


    ��Now.


    ����.


    Peeling off the wrapping paper, Yeon-hwa held out the apple candy over the iron plate.


    The galaxy stared blankly at it.


    Gunmandu was burning.


    The fried dumplings were not known.


    thank you.


    It was an action not like Ryu Yeon-hwa.


    Eunha, who couldn��t adapt for a moment, bit off the apple candy.


    The taffy on his lips was sticky, but he was able to absorb the sugar.


    I felt like I could taste it now.


    how is it?


    Is it delicious?


    right. Since Eun-ah ate it deliciously, I thought you would like it too.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa gently raises her mouth.


    Eun-ha discovered Ryu Yeon-hwa, whom she did not know, with a smile that seemed to melt thin ice.


    ��I��ll bring you some snacks next time


    .


    Perhaps Eun-ah hadn��t seen this smile yet.


    ��


    The third day of the Cultural Festival.


    On this day, Eunha was also hard at work baking fried dumplings.


    Rumors spread that he was baking fried dumplings after entering the middle school academy as the second-ranked student.


    As a result, people from several clans came to visit the booth to even meet him.


    You really have no intention of doing my < The Sid >? why not? What a chance for you! Come under me and I��ll make you stronger!


    Among them, Hyeoncheol Kang��s visit to the booth shocked academy students and industry officials.


    < Yeomma > Kang Hyeon-cheol.


    Kang Hyeon-cheol, even though he was considered a problem child, belonged to the Twelve.


    That��s why he offered the position of < The Seed >.


    People assumed that the galaxy would accept the offer.


    ��Is it okay? If you��re not going to buy fried dumplings, get in the way of the people behind you.


    ��Ah really! why! why! why! why! Just give me one serving of fried dumplings!


    However, Eunha flatly refused.


    People gasped in surprise.


    The class president of Class 6 was also staring at him in bewilderment, wanting to know what was going on.


    Either that or not, Eunha and Kang Hyeoncheol grumbled among themselves.


    ��Sheesh. Hey Choco Pie kid. Haven��t I given up yet? That Park Hye-rim would not give up like he did when he followed your sister to become < The Sid >. �� and�� creepy. hate it


    The galaxy was sprinkled with salt.


    Hyeoncheol Kang saw it and left with a big smile.


    The people present did not know how to take this.


    Of course, he didn��t care about them and baked fried dumplings.


    Yes, one person came out. Chairman, what are you doing if you don��t take it quickly?


    ��ah��! uh�� uh yeah!


    Eun-ha called the chairman who was standing there unconscious.


    When his title was called, the chairman suddenly nodded and took away the warm fried dumplings.


    Because he responded so naturally, people had no choice but to stand in line, feeling uncomfortable.


    But they were surprised again.


    -Will you give me one fried dumpling too?


    ��Seohyun, what are you doing here?


    Seohyun Han, a direct descendant of Sirius Group.


    She appeared with an appearance that people passing by could look back on.


    I even put on light makeup.


    Even exclusive players are not accompanied.


    Still, no one was approaching her.


    Because she gave off an air of detachment from the world.


    Like a person who came down from the moon.


    What are you doing not giving?


    resounding sound.


    There was only one person in this room who would not care to see her.


    The galaxy��.


    ��Then you have to stand in line.


    said.


    A remark that made the people standing in line widen their eyes.


    Naturally, Seohyun Han snorted.


    Wanna be scolded?


    The two burst into laughter.

 Chapter 268

    Relife Player 268


    [Chapter 091]


    [Couldn��t keep promise (2)]


    The character Han Seo-hyun exuded an appearance and atmosphere that attracted people��s attention just by being there.


    Her appearance, which was simply evaluated as pretty by people until a few years ago, has undergone a new transformation as she enters puberty.


    It��s not just about being pretty.


    A modifier that can be attached to an adult woman is added before or after the modifier.


    ��hey did you see it?


    ��I think I��ll have to take another look. Let��s go back and look again.


    I don��t think you��re an academy student. Where are you from?


    That��s sad. If he was a player, he could have become a new symbol to the public��. Maybe he could change the image of the player that the public thinks of


    . I think I can become a symbol�� Shall


    I close my eyes and ask for your number?


    stop. A kid like that wouldn��t be interested in a kid like you? But isn��t the atmosphere a joke?


    The general public who came to see the academy.


    Students who were touring the cultural festival.


    Clans trying to get in touch with up-and-comers.


    When they saw Han Seo-hyun standing in front of the fried dumpling booth, they were whispering among themselves.


    But no one approached her.


    An atmosphere that seems detached somewhere.


    Giving off an atmosphere as if she had come down from the moon, she seemed to be keeping away from anything other than herself.


    It��s as if you feel like your existence is insignificant when you approach it.


    In short, he was a man who subconsciously made people deny himself.


    What��s going on here? You said to come hang out when you have time. don��t you remember?


    But she was talking while looking only at the galaxy.


    As if the people watching didn��t care.


    Moreover, since Eunha also exchanged words with her so naturally, it was only natural that people paid attention to the conversation between the two.


    Although the conversation between the two was insignificant.


    If I said it in empty words��


    ��I just thought that someone who lives somewhere is always busy and won��t be able to come.


    ��isn��t that a lie?


    When did you see me lie?


    This is a lie.


    Eun-ha forgot to bake fried dumplings and had a conversation with her after a long time.


    I shared the latest situation through chat or phone, but it was nice to meet and talk in person.


    Besides, the last time we met, she was with her fianc��.


    At that time, the two did not speak much to each other.


    So, it felt like they were seeing each other for the first time in a long time.


    Do you want to eat fried dumplings?


    ��Yes, just give me one.


    Eun-ha suddenly remembered the first time he met her.


    Sirius Group affiliates year-end party.


    At that time, she followed him around and explored various foods.


    Looking back, since then.


    The two enjoyed a delicious meal.


    But are you really busy? Didn��t you have school classes today? ��today we had a field trip. It ended early, and there was an academy nearby just in time, so I came to see it.


    what��s up ��you said to come.


    Welcome. But did you come alone without a bodyguard? Can I go around like this?


    Eunha pointed at the crowd of people around her with her spatula.


    After receiving the fried dumplings, she glanced at the surroundings.


    Then he answered in an indifferent tone.


    Of course not. It��s a place where people from all walks of life gather�� Can��t I just walk around by myself?


    So what are you going to do?


    ����.


    Eunha unintentionally asked a question.


    Then the dark gaze returned.


    Even so, as he stared blankly at her, she sighed and opened her mouth.


    ��hour. uh?


    When is the time? You said it before. I��ll give you a tour of the academy.


    uh�� did you? do that now


    Why is this sister like this today?


    Eunha shut her mouth.


    Strangely, it seemed that Han Seo-hyun was improvising today.


    The woman he knew was not someone who came so suddenly.


    How are you?


    But he decided not to think deeply.


    Moreover, she was a direct descendant of the Sirius Group, which she sponsored.


    It was her right to do as she wished.


    hey chairman.


    uh uh why


    I��ll rest from now on can you still?


    The order was delayed.


    Because of Han Seohyun, people gathered more than before.


    Even so, he took off the apron he was wearing.


    Even if the class president of Class 6, who accidentally received the apron he threw, had a puzzled face.


    The people who were taken to the hospital anyway have returned since yesterday. Why did I keep helping?


    That��s true�� but the booth wouldn��t run without you Eunha��


    I don��t know, the chairman does it himself.


    Ugh Eunha! wait��!


    The chairman tried to capture Eunha with the momentum of a murder saint.


    Eun-ha jumped over the chairman who was trying to stop him and jumped onto the iron plate at once.


    Screams rang out among the people.


    However, the situation people feared did not happen.


    This is because he jumped over the hot iron plate and landed safely outside the booth.


    Let��s go. You were surprised.


    What are you doing with this? let��s go. We need to get out of here before they come after us.


    Eunha held out her hand.


    She was about to bruise him, but she put her hand on him saying she couldn��t help it.


    As Eunha pulled her hand, Seohyun took a step forward.


    Curiously, the crowd split left and right as the two walked along.


    On the contrary, the chairman who came to chase Eunha was swept away by the wave of crowds again and could not pursue the two.


    The two of them turned their backs and laughed lightly.


    Don��t you smell the fried dumplings right now?


    me a lot I��ll walk a little further


    ��When did I tell you to leave? There are a lot of people, so stick around.


    Seohyun gave strength to the hand she was holding.


    Eunha nodded and pulled her hand vigorously.


    ��


    First grade class 5 was a cosplay cafe.


    It is also a cosplay where a male student wears a maid��s uniform and a female student wears a butler��s uniform.


    It may sound harsh in words, but the people who visited the cosplay cafe were delighted with the lively sight.


    Most of all, since students who wanted to become players were doing it, it felt familiar to the general public.


    As a result, the booth of Class 5 of the 1st year was a great success.


    Hayang! Just bring milk tea to table 2!


    Here are some wet wipes!


    hey! Don��t keep trying to lower your skirt. How cool is that!


    ��I can��t do it anymore because the air is passing between my legs! What is this! You feel weird! It��s very cold! Be patient! To be pretty even when it��s cold, you have to be patient! uh!? Don��t rub your face there! If your makeup smudges, you��re in big trouble!


    The first grade, class 5 students were busy.


    The third day especially.


    All the students were taking orders and carrying food without even taking a break.


    Originally, Hayang, who was supposed to visit the festival, was busy serving without even having time to change clothes.


    The butler��s refreshment set you ordered is here, lady!


    Unlike usual, Ha-yang, who had her hair wrapped in a pink ribbon, showed a customer service smile. S��arch* The nov��lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Her job was to act with the heart of a butler until the end, making the guests feel like a real host.


    Having read related books since she was little, she was better at acting the butler than anyone else in class 5.


    Of course, the reputation was high.


    As a result, I was unable to rest properly and was working like this.


    ��What?


    Then, Hayang stopped taking orders from new customers and turned his gaze to the window.


    It blended in quickly with the crowd, but she saw it clearly.


    The way Eunha and Seohyun passed by.


    ��that��s what you meant to say today.


    Hayang intuitively noticed.


    That��s why I couldn��t hide my bitter feelings when I saw Seohyun Han who disappeared with a smile on her face.


    Aren��t you going to take orders here?


    ��sorry. miss. The lady was so beautiful that I was mesmerized for a while. �� oh.


    Ha-yang, who lives in the same world as Han Seo-hyun and belongs to Han Seo-hyun��s clique, heard the information first.


    From her, of course.


    That��s why Hayang didn��t try to tell Eunha about that information.


    If you were Seohyun Han, you would definitely want to talk to him directly.


    So I waited for her to tell Eunha.


    Eunha and Seohyun unnie��


    I hope they don��t suffer too much.


    There was nothing he could do.


    It was the same for Seohyun and Eunha.


    So, Hayang only prayed that the two of them would not suffer.


    Have you been there, lady?


    Again, Hayang moved busily.


    ��


    ��What? Say it again!


    That��s it��


    The president of Class 6 in Year 1.


    While baking fried dumplings in place of Eunha��s vacant seat, he asked back to a student who had been to the Central Headquarters.


    I must have heard it wrong.


    I should have heard it wrong.


    There was a problem from the first day of the cultural festival, but it shouldn��t have occurred on the third day.


    At least he wanted to finish the rest of his term safely.


    But the chairman had to hear what he didn��t want to hear.


    Some of the kids participating in the division competition have lost their minds right now��


    No, why? I even asked them earlier if they were doing well in managing their physical condition�� but that��s�� it seems they snooped around some of the cultural festival booths to play a bit.


    Some of the students who were scheduled to participate in the division competition lost consciousness and collapsed.


    As the president, it was a dream come true.


    Even more so when we hear the reason why they fell.


    ��And Kim Min-ji said that!?


    I think that��s it��


    The chairman was ridiculous.


    Today, the chairman gave convenience to the students participating in the division competition, telling them to manage their condition well and allowing them to spend time freely.


    So excited students went around to enjoy the cultural festival.


    Then, I visited a cosplay cafe in Class 5 of 1st grade that was becoming a hot topic among the general public.


    Does Kim Min-ji have any ill feelings toward us��. Why is he doing this to me!?


    Class 5 of 1st grade was so busy that the students could not take a break.


    As a result, Minji said that she stepped out for the sake of the students.


    In the kitchen without the knowledge of the 1st year class 5 students.


    And the result was obvious.


    All in all, the students in Class 6 were unlucky and passed out after eating the food Minji made.


    At this point, there was even a suspicion that Kim Min-ji planned to make class 5 into first place in the division competition.


    What is the food Minji Kim made?


    Why do all the kids who eat pass out!


    Are you saying that the food she prepared is so delicious that she faints?


    The president had no choice but to sigh at the rumors that were spreading around the school after the students from class 6 were taken away.


    It was already spilled water.


    I couldn��t pick it up.


    Although the booth is busy right now�� the division competition is the most important. So, where is the lack of acquisitions?


    Fortunately, I think I��ll be fine with the Guardian division. I think the dealers and snipers who work there can go out��


    Even though the students who cook fried dumplings have returned, they have to suffer from a shortage of manpower again.


    The chairman wanted to shed tears, but he somehow held back his tears and tried to solve this problem.


    But there��s one more problem.


    What��s the matter? Who should be sent to the Hunter division?


    At those words, the chairman was lost in thought.


    I looked around the Gunmandu booth.


    All in all, most of the students who were baking fried dumplings were students who aspired to become hunters.


    I couldn��t run the fried dumpling booth without letting them out.


    However, if you send out a student who did not aspire to become a hunter, you will be booed by people.


    You just need to send someone with the right skills��.


    There is no one with the right skills.


    The chairman was in trouble.


    There was no one to send out.


    ��ah��!


    Then one person came to mind.


    A person who does not aspire to become a hunter, but easily defeats students who aspire to become hunters.


    Do you remember the end-of-semester party?


    that? don��t remember Eunha won a landslide victory there�� No way��?


    If it was a galaxy, the condition was satisfied.


    Because while aspiring to be a dealer, he possesses the skills of a hunter at the same time.


    If Eunha went to the division competition, winning the Hunter division was already a matter of course.


    But what will Eunha do? He��s such an annoyance.


    ��Eunha would do it. If you think about why Eunha has been baking fried dumplings��


    ��that��s right.


    The chairman lifted up the glasses that reflected the light and blinded him.


    The origin of this incident was eventually caused by Kim Min-ji.


    So, he reaches out to Eun-ha, Kim Min-ji��s friend, for help.


    ��Eunha! Hurry up and find Noh Eun-ha! Time is running out!��


    The president instructed the students participating in the division competition to find Eun-ha on behalf of the students who fainted.


    The third day of the cultural festival was passing in full swing.

 Chapter 269

    Relife Player 269


    [Chapter 091]


    [Couldn��t keep promises (3)]


    There were a lot of people.


    It seemed that it would not be easy to look around the booth properly.


    Moreover, he had to keep a close eye on Seohyun frequently so as not to get swept away by the crowd. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Eventually, he took drastic measures.


    ruler.


    What do you mean?


    Seohyun, who was taking a bite of the chocolate banana, looked at Eunha��s outstretched hand with a sullen expression.


    Then she sighed and brought the chocolate banana she was holding to his mouth.


    what? Wasn��t this what you wanted to eat?


    No hand, ask for a hand.


    Why did my hands and feet not fit?


    Eunha took a bite of the chocolate banana she held out and said.


    It was only then that she understood what he had said and held out her hand obediently.


    took that hand


    She, too, seemed to give strength to the hand she was holding.


    do you remember that


    what?


    Han Seo-hyun speaks while gently raising her mouth.


    This time he replied with a brusque face.


    Either way, she carefully bit off the half-remaining chocolate banana.


    The day we first met. huh?


    nonsense.


    I couldn��t remember.


    Eunha tilted her head.


    She clicked her tongue as if she knew it.


    It was the second day we met. It was also the day I told you to call me comfortably. �� I remember.


    Eunha then remembered.


    How many years ago was that?


    It was a day of fierce bouts.


    Then she laughed comfortably under the moonlit night.


    Even in the cold, holding hands tightly.


    There was no way I couldn��t remember.


    I haven��t seen her smile in peace since that day.


    ��but why? Just like that.


    ����.


    I suddenly thought of it.


    All words have meaning and at the same time have no meaning.


    This was what Choksae said before returning.


    A word that suddenly comes to mind.


    just saying.


    The words that I took out while looking back at the memories, looking at the present, and imagining the future.


    Her words had some meaning and at the same time they didn��t mean anything.


    So he held out his hand.


    Have you ever had anything like this? What do you mean? That��s what I was carrying


    ����.


    The day I first met her.


    At that time, Eunha looked up at the night sky and led her, who seemed not interested in the world, into the world of food.


    ever since that day.


    Did she remember it too?


    She smiled again and opened her mouth.


    you didn��t take


    then? That��s what I followed. And you weren��t holding hands back then, were you? The situation is the same then and now, but what?


    No, it��s different then and now.


    Han Seohyun sighed firmly.


    Looking at him with a new look.


    Because back then you and I had nothing to do with each other. I was Seohyun Han and you were old, right?


    Eunha was at a loss for words for a moment.


    It did.


    Eun-ha, who did not know her background at the time, treated her with a comfortable mind.


    It still hasn��t changed.


    However, the treatment that came from recognizing and not recognizing her background was a little different.


    Now there was a low wall between the two of them.


    If you want to cross it, you can jump over it.


    but should not be surpassed.


    Neither he nor she wanted that.


    One had a long way to go, and the other had heavy responsibilities to bear.


    ��okay okay.


    The galaxy gave strength to the hand that held it.


    Her hand, which he once thought resembled his own.


    Her hand now reminds me of Ha Baek-ryun.


    Today, I��ll give you a tour of the academy. Seohyun, you just have to trust me and follow me.


    ��yes, I��ll look forward to it.


    Han Seo-hyun bursts out laughing.


    Eun-ha took her to every nook and cranny.


    They also played a game in which they threw water balloons and hit the target students.


    At that time, she vigorously threw a water balloon at Jinpa-rang, ignoring the gaze of the people around her.


    At first, Jinparang, who triumphantly received it, gasped and swallowed his breath at Seohyun Han��s unexpected skill.


    It seemed like he couldn��t do something like this, but he throws well? don��t you know that what is that? Kids like us are taught from birth what angle to hit and where to hit it in order to make it painful.


    ��is that for real? I thought it was just a rumor��.


    Yes, it��s a lie.


    ����. What��s wrong with your face? Do you lie to me too often?


    When did I? everyday. my eyes can��t fool


    While walking down the street, out of nowhere, she grabbed him.


    Her face caught my eye.


    Eunha inadvertently averted her gaze.


    For some reason, I couldn��t look closely at her eyes.


    It��s like looking inside.


    I feel that way.


    How do you think I lost?


    Then I cried.


    He was having a snowball fight against a monster.


    But to not be able to meet her gaze up close.


    He glanced at her as she walked with a satisfied expression on her face.


    And it caught on tight.


    Startled, she looked at him and blinked.


    This time she averted her gaze.


    Did I win with this?


    ��it��s a baby. child.


    what. To me, you are a child too.


    Did you forget that I am your sister?


    Being young is not judged by age.


    The galaxy grew.


    He whispered softly to the girl who was glaring at her with a sullen face.


    ����That��s how we judge who is more relaxed.


    ����.


    The more relaxed the mind, the better the peripheral vision.


    32 years of life in a previous life.


    14 years of this life.


    Eun-ha, who is living her second life, couldn��t be said to have a mental age of 46, but she had a much wider field of view than others.


    There is a lot to see and a lot to know.


    Life, like the wind and waves, developed her powers of observation and broadened her views.


    So I was able to relax.


    ��Okay then, would you like to escort me to another place with that leisure?


    where do you want to go Or is there something you want to eat


    ? That��s up to you to decide.


    Alright then let��s dig into this. Wanna be scolded?


    The two traveled to many other places.


    At the booth where Yoo Nam-hun and Yeo-bi were working, she was teased by Yeo-bi.


    I went to the booth where the vacant period was dressed as a ghost and looked at the funny side of me.


    On the way, I met Shin Seo-yeong and heard that she had fun.


    Besides that, I had a new experience from what I saw every day by walking around the academy.


    ��all in all��


    Why?


    Then, as Eunha made her way through the crowd, she clicked her tongue.


    A red head was visible from there.


    It was Hyeoncheol Kang from the Twelve Seated < Yeomma >.


    ��There are a lot of people who come here. The lecture is over, so I have to go back to the clan soon��.


    Where are you just going!? If you come to the academy cultural festival, what do you think? I don��t like a lot of people


    In addition, the Twelve Seats < The Holy Mother > Park Hye-rim.


    When people recognized the two, they moved left and right.


    Then Eunha, who was holding hands with Seohyun, met Kang Hyeoncheol��s eyes.


    ��uh? hey! Choco Pie kid!


    let��s run away All of a sudden I


    didn��t have time to explain


    what��


    If he was caught by Kang Hyeon-cheol, it was obvious that it would be very annoying.


    Even on the day of the cultural festival, I didn��t want to fight him.


    So, Eunha pulled Seohyun into the crowd.


    hey! Choco pie kid! Where are you running to now! You and I just met your eyes! ��ignore it, ignore it. What is it?


    Even if my brother really cares for me terribly! why! Where am I lacking! Do you know where < The Seed > is a common place!?


    What are you doing all of a sudden!? Can��t you see people are panicking right now!? Please don��t embarrass me!


    hey! Choco Pie kid!


    Fortunately, Kang Hyeon-chul was unable to separate the crowds because of his fame.


    People who didn��t know anything were screaming kyaaaaaa when he suddenly entered the crowd, thinking he was doing some fan service.


    In the meantime, the galaxy was able to escape safely from him.


    The problem was that Seohyun Han was staring at her with a prickly eye.


    Can��t you see I��m wearing shoes? So, who wears shoes for a long time?


    ����.


    ��Sorry. Does it hurt a lot?


    It��s the first time I��ve ever run this far in shoes. Let��s take a break over there for a while.


    It happened to be quite far from the area where the cultural festival was in full swing.


    As a result, there were few people.


    Eunha took her to a bench in the promenade.


    Shall I rub your feet?


    ��it��s okay


    Fortunately, her anger seemed to have been released.


    Eun-ha, sitting next to her, quietly looked around the forest.


    As soon as I rolled my eyes, she was also looking around in the forest that had not yet been stained with autumn leaves.


    Where are you? I go out for a walk sometimes. I walk this road every morning and go to the training building over there for training.


    what training?


    It��s different from time to time, but��


    It was different from what we used to talk to each other.


    Seohyun Han quietly listened to his story, probably curious about Eunha��s academy life.


    Then, after hearing the story, she expressed her impressions.


    ��that sounds like fun. What is this? You know you have to canter every morning like the other kids?


    You can say it��s fun because you can see it from a distance.


    Eunha burst into laughter at those words.


    She, too, was trying hard to hold back the trembling corners of her mouth, as if the words she had brought out were funny.


    That was when


    ��I found it! galaxy!


    I never thought that people would come to the promenade, which had nothing to do with the cultural festival.


    After barely dodging the ugly squid, another squid jumped out.


    Eun-ha frowned at the class 6 president, who was running out of breath.


    Han Seo-hyun said her feet hurt, so I couldn��t run with her.


    In the end, he decided to wait with his back on the bench for the president to come.


    why? What��s going on? You don��t bake fried dumplings anymore?


    It��s okay not to bake old dumplings anymore��!


    uh? really? Then why were you looking for me?


    That��s��


    the 6th class president gasping for breath and wiping the sweat with the back of his hand.


    Even so, the chairman was looking sideways at Seohyun who was sitting next to him.


    Eun-ha, who naturally pulled her aside, urged the chairman.


    The story of the chairman who caught his breath was simple.


    Asking them to participate in the Hunter division competition.


    why me? It��s okay to send out the rest of the people in moderation.


    The kids are lying in the health room after eating Minji��s food, and people are lining up in front of the booth, so I can��t get rid of anyone. Kim Min-ji, you really��


    Eun-ha sighed.


    Why is Kim Min-ji��s cooking skills getting worse and worse instead of getting better?


    But again, because of Minji Kim, she couldn��t do the favor of class 6 president.


    During the cultural festival, I couldn��t even rest properly because I was baking fried dumplings.


    I had no intention of giving up my break time.


    Eunha please��.


    Find someone else.


    And is it right for you? It��s a game where all you have to do is shoot, just like you did at the end-of-course party last time! take no interest.


    Anyway, the artifacts that I was so interested in did not come out as winning prizes in this division competition anyway.


    Eunha had no interest.


    It was something I wasn��t interested in��


    ��I want to see you.


    Seohyun, who had been silent for a while, opened her mouth.


    As he was about to get up from his seat, he looked back at her with an absurd expression on his face.


    why not?


    I want to see you shoot too. Because I��ve never seen what your skills are like until now.


    ����. I heard about the end-of-class party. I wasn��t there then, so I want to see you even now, but can��t I?


    Han Seo-hyun, who looks interesting.


    It was the water lord��s request.


    Eunha sighed.


    still holding her hand.


    ��


    Academy Middle School Hunter Division Competition.


    The change did not happen.


    When the students heard that Eunha was participating, they did not doubt his victory.


    He pulled the trigger while attracting people��s attention without anyone being called a counter-horse.


    Even Choi Jun-ho, who was expected to be a strong championship candidate, was not even up to his toes.


    [��Won the middle school hunter section competition.


    1st grade class 6 Noh Eun-ha. Noh Eun-ha, please come up to the podium now.]


    Clan officials who came to discover promising talents at the cultural festival were watching the comprehensive competency competition and the high school sector competition.


    So, few officials knew about Noh Eun-ha, who won the middle school division competition.


    It looks like Yeonhwa noona won.


    After receiving the certificate, he returned to the waiting room and checked the message Eun-ah sent.


    It seems that Yeon-hwa has won the overall competency competition for the second year in a row.


    The picture she sent showed Yeon-hwa wielding a spear on the ice.


    Eun-ha, who texted Yeon-hwa via Fine Talk, moved to find Seo-hyeon.


    how was it?


    Seohyun was waiting in the VIP viewing room assigned by Sirius Group.


    Being able to see the test site up close, she greeted him with a soft smile as he came in holding a certificate and prizes.


    it was really cool


    that��s normal Are not you hungry? I got a flyer on the way, and it looks like they��re selling tteokbokki, sundae, and gimbap outside. Shall we go eat that?


    Do you think of nothing but food every day?


    Seohyun got up from her seat while bruising him like that.


    Even though she didn��t say anything anymore, she held out her hand as if it were natural.


    Eunha also held her outstretched hand and left the VIP viewing room.


    It was evening now.


    It was dusk.


    In the evening, Eunha led her while thinking about what events were going on at the academy.


    The two of them reached the first floor by elevator and tried to leave the building��.


    ��Hey Eunha!! I saw what you were doing! So cool�� uh Han Seohyun?


    Huh? ��Eunha��?


    Ha��


    I met eyes with Choi Ga-in, who ran from afar with a happy face.


    ��What is he?


    Seohyun asked in a barbed tone.

 Chapter 270

    Relife Player 270


    [Chapter 091]


    [Couldn��t keep promises (4)]


    This is getting annoying.


    Eun-ha looked at Han Seo-hyun and Choi Ga-in, who were in confrontation.


    Sparks flickered in their eyes as they glared at each other.


    A war of nerves between the direct descendant of Galaxy Group, the best in Korea, and the direct descendant of Sirius Group, the second best in Korea.


    The reason why spectators did not flock to the scene even though it was a rare sight was because this was the corridor leading to the VIP viewing room.


    That was fortunately.


    It was obvious that if people flocked to it for no reason, it would be a headache.


    Oh, what is Seohyun-unnie doing here? The other day, he didn��t even come to the meeting because he was


    n��t feeling well. I haven��t seen my sister in a long time.


    Choi Ga-in was talking.


    Why did you come here when you don��t normally attend meetings on the excuse of being sick?


    Did you even want to play?


    Eunha stuck her tongue out when she saw Choi Ga-in, an idiot, turn around and shoot Seohyun.


    He remembered the way Ga-in Choi treated people lower than him, but he had never seen her treat someone of the same status as him.


    I��ve heard that the children of the political and business world get together and criticize each other, but it��s no joke.


    Is it homophobia?


    Unknown when he was with Hayang, he felt such feelings for the two facing each other.


    What do you mean? huh?


    Anyway, the force was no joke.


    However, Eun-ha realized that she had misunderstood the war of nerves between the two.


    Although they stood facing each other, the positions of the two were by no means equal.


    Seohyun Han was several times higher.


    Didn��t you come to the meeting last Sunday?


    ��what��?


    oh sorry I thought, Cain, that the meeting you are talking about was a ��us�� meeting, but was it a different meeting by any chance? ����.


    Choi Ga-in��s facial expression hardened.


    Eunha was stunned when she saw Seohyun, who normally doesn��t smile, but was making loud noises and chatting happily.


    How can you wear a mask so easily?


    I discovered a new side of her.


    Meanwhile, her attacks continued.


    There are so many meetings that call me, I can��t remember in detail who is in which group. That��s right. I also thought that Seohyun unnie was so sick that it was hard to come out like ��that kid�� of Luminous Group. I was wondering if I should send you some good medicine because I couldn��t meet you, but�� you didn��t have to?


    okay? strange Yes? what what


    Do you really not know Cain? ��That kid�� you��re talking about isn��t sick��


    Huh? But I��ve definitely heard that��


    Oh, then maybe that��s the case. Haven��t you met ��him�� yet? ����.


    But it��s strange. ��That child�� also often attends ��us�� meetings����..


    Why


    has Ca-in never met you?


    Before anyone knew it, Ga-in Choi had become a frog, and Seo-hyeon had become a snake that ate frogs.


    The frog was already tied tightly to the coil of the snake.


    It was a rare sight for a galaxy.


    I wish I had some caramel popcorn.


    It was a pity that I couldn��t bear it.


    I thought something troublesome would happen, but Panguk was leaning towards Han Seo-hyun so coolly.


    It was so much fun to see Choi Ga-in tighten Seohyun��s coils without being able to fight properly.


    How long have you been wanting to see that look?


    Before returning, she treated Ha Baek-ryun as a subordinate and unconsciously bullied her.


    I want to hold my belly button and laugh.


    It was so sad that I had to put up with it.


    Oh yes. meeting was different. sorry i forgot that again


    Seohyun Han clapped her hands skillfully.


    Her acting was so natural that I wondered if she had learned to act since she was a child.


    Even Eunha believed her slyness was real for a moment.


    It��s a place where only those who have ��qualifications�� among the direct relatives gather, but Ga-in and you haven��t entered there yet.


    ��stop. now.


    Eventually Ga-in Choi lowered her head.


    Eun-ha glared at Seo-hyun with sharp eyes like a knife, but when she saw that she was about to lower her eyes, she laughed inwardly.


    However, Seohyun Han did not show any mercy to the longevity who came down from her horse and admitted defeat.


    -But isn��t it really amazing?


    As if he was going to make sure he never climbed again.


    She thrust the knife into the general��s throat as she dismounted.


    In that meeting, White is also included, and ��that child�� also occasionally attends.


    ��Really stop��


    Then I don��t know that either. This time, Hong Jin-woo brought his third fiancee and introduced us to us��


    Was it KK Pharmaceutical��s child? That kid went on a trip like that once, but why is Ga-in still telling you to��


    ��stop it.


    Didn��t Choi Jung-hoon oppa say anything? If he��s bored with going to the meeting alone, I could bring you along�� Why don��t you talk to your brother? ����.


    I also want to put it there soon.


    Choi Ga-in��s face turned red.


    She couldn��t swing her fist, but her hands were clenched and trembled.


    It was a critical point.


    Any attempt to touch her more than this would cause a great uproar.


    Even so, Seohyun did not hesitate.


    If it��s hard to ask your brother, can I give you a tip?


    Really stop now! ��I��m sorry.


    In the end, Choi Ga-in exploded.


    She screamed and revealed her true nature.


    Even a cornered mouse would bite a cat.


    Seohyun Han was overlooking it.


    was overlooking


    Eunha thought so.


    But she wasn��t overlooking it.


    Because she let go of the hand that was holding her.


    She took a step forward.


    Now it��s a distance where Choi Ga-in can swing his fist.


    Hey, no way��


    This was the VIP viewing room.


    There was no way people who came out of the spectator room after the competition were passing Choi Ga-in raising their voice in the hallway.


    Before I knew it, people who had opened the door and poked their heads out, and people who had heard the commotion and people passing by in the corridor were watching from afar.


    Seohyun was aware of that.


    It was like he knew it would be like this.


    On the other hand, Choi Ga-in was angry and did not notice the eyes and ears that were far away.


    Or��


    In such a state, Seohyun Han took a step closer to Gain Choi.


    So close that she could catch herself and swing her fist.


    Han Seo-hyun whispered in her ear as her face turned red.


    -Can I invite you even once?


    Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!!


    Choi Ga-in screamed.


    Choi Ga-in, who could not hold back his anger any longer, shouted abusive words that could not be completed in words.


    I tried to swing my fist at Seohyun Han, who took a step back.


    But her fist cut through the air.


    Eunha, who had already predicted this situation, hugged Seohyun from behind and stepped back.


    After failing to punch with all her might, she lost her center of gravity and fell to the floor.


    ��What are you doing dangerously? If I hadn��t helped you, you could have been hit by him right now.


    Eun-ha did not even look at Choi Ga-in, who was lying on the floor without even lifting her face.


    He only spoke in a stern tone to Han Seo-hyun, who rushed into his arms.


    Because I knew you would do this.


    Compared to that, Seohyun Han responds in a tone that is not serious.


    Eunha was dumbfounded.


    Are you trusting yourself too much?


    He was about to say something, but was conscious of the stares around him and released her from his arms.


    Ha Han Seohyun, you really��.


    In the meantime, Choi Ga-in, who was lying face down on the floor, raised her head.


    Tears were welling up.


    Even after seeing it, Eunha and Seohyun did not feel any emotions.


    The two knew each other very well.


    That this way of looking down made her even more miserable.


    So why are you fighting with me without the faction accompanying you? Embarrassingly with no one to help�� S��arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ����.


    Don��t do that next time. okay?


    Upon hearing that, Choi Ga-in��s eyes shook greatly.


    Soon after, she turned her head to Eunha, who was standing next to Seohyun.


    She had been staring at him, slowly reaching out her hand.


    Uh Eunha��.


    Eunha made an impression right away.


    Why are you holding out your hand?


    I had no intention of getting her up.


    But she held out her hand to him as if she would lift him up.


    what the heck do you believe in?


    He couldn��t tell.


    Eunha ignored her gaze.


    Just then, Seohyun grabbed his hand.


    -He��s my exclusive. Will you please stop touching me? Ah�� let��s go. uh.


    Seohyun held out her hand.


    Eun-ha passed Ga-in Choi by entrusting herself to her touch.


    Choi Ga-in, who was sitting on the floor, followed her back to her back.


    I didn��t know


    decided to ignore


    I decided to ignore��


    ��How long do you think that will last!? Seohyun Han Even if you join YH Group, do you think Eunha will be your exclusive!?


    Seohyun Han stopped her steps when she heard a shout from behind.


    Do you think he will always be by your side? What are you doing next to someone who becomes someone else��s wife!!


    A roaring sound through the hallway.


    People��s eyes widened.


    Whether she knew it or not, Choi Ga-in huffed and poured out abusive words about Han Seo-hyun as he thought.


    I don��t know how much she is ruining the Galaxy Group in this place.


    They didn��t know that the Sirius group would be the reason to attack the Galaxy group.


    Choi Ga-in was stupid.


    Because he was stupid, he was successfully caught in the trap planned by Seohyun Han.


    -This is mine.


    Soon after, she quickly turned her head and spat out forcefully at Choi Ga-in, who was sitting on the floor from afar.


    It��s like asking everyone in this room to listen.


    ��


    On the evening of the third day of the cultural festival, there was a campfire in the main playground.


    People were dancing around a burning bonfire, crackling with like-minded people.


    Shall we come too?


    can you dance


    What��s difficult about that��


    Eun-ha hinted at Han Seo-hyun, who was watching a bonfire burning with firewood piled up in layers.


    Then she turned her head away with a sad face.


    With her back to the flames, her face seemed to be dyed with a warm color.


    The eyes were exceptionally bright.


    It was a twinkle that seemed like it would fall into your eyes if you looked at it carelessly.


    Eunha tried to put her head back and continued.


    It��s not a dance you do at a party, it��s not difficult because you can dance freely to the music?


    Galaxy pointed around the campfire.


    A significant number of people were dancing to the music alone.


    Everyone was entrusting themselves to the melody without a certain format.


    Don��t you know that��s the hardest thing?


    No, it��s not that difficult is it? Don��t tune in to the tune.


    Seohyun didn��t even listen to him.


    Taking his hand, he took his place among the people.


    The music has changed.


    Slower but more upbeat music than a moment ago flowed from the speakers.


    People��s movements have changed.


    He also tried to move along.


    If only she hadn��t clenched her hands.


    Stay still.


    why not?


    she didn��t answer


    Silently listening to the melody, she grabbed his other hand.


    Don��t try to match the melody, match it to me. ����.


    One, two��


    Seohyun moved.


    Grabbing her hands and shoulders, Eun-ha shuddered and had to move her feet following her.


    Eunha looked down to avoid stepping on her toes.


    Then, a loud sound flew right in front of me.


    Don��t look down, look only at me.


    ����.


    Why are you trying to see your feet when you��re not dancing alone? You should look at your partner. �� that��s right Get the idea out of your head that you have to lead. Sometimes you have to know how to take the lead.


    You also need to know how to take the lead.


    Eunha heard what she said and suddenly fell into thought.


    Until now, he had been thinking that he had to lead the flow.


    So I was trying not to get caught up in the flow.


    If they were involved, they chose to overturn the opponent��s plate.


    So, her words were hard to accept.


    Still, I felt like I was missing something.


    I don��t even know myself.


    He asked, listening to her movements to know for sure.


    why? Does being led mean that the initiative could be taken away? Even if I could lose money?


    she furrowed her brow.


    She must have guessed that he wasn��t asking about dancing.


    But she wasn��t embarrassed.


    Conversely, you don��t have to take responsibility. You can enjoy as much as you enjoy and leave the responsibility to the other person.


    ����.


    And if you want to lead the flow, shouldn��t you raise the board? Are you raising a plate?


    What would happen if you were caught up in the flow led by the other party and turned it into a flow that the other party could not control?


    ����.


    The flow has grown so much that it engulfs others. So will others just try to be swallowed up by the current? ����.


    I think the flow will eat the flow�� and become a bigger flow.


    ��then it would be a mess. As you said, it could be a mess, and someone who could lead the flow could come out.


    It increases the flow to such an extent that even the opponent cannot control it.


    The moment he heard that, he


    felt something flash through his mind.


    Caught dimly.


    In the meantime, he was insisting on magic to strengthen himself.


    Or create stronger protective magic.


    Create a counter magic that counters the opponent��s magic.


    He was concentrating on only two magics.


    But there was no need to insist on strengthening oneself.


    ��What if you make your opponent stronger?


    If that happens, it will be one of the two. Either the opponent becomes stronger and leads the flow, or you destroy yourself because you can��t overcome your own strength.


    That was right.


    What would happen if the opponent intervened when using magic?


    It required considerable mana control to control the opponent��s magic.


    However, mana control was not required to infuse one��s own magic while the opponent��s magic was manifesting.


    And if that happens��.


    The opponent may face a result completely different from his image and cause a runaway.


    It��s not about controlling the current.


    It��s what makes the current stronger.


    Discovered new possibilities.


    Eunha looked into Han Seohyun��s eyes and smiled.


    [��From now on, there will be a traditional fireworks display at the academy.]


    A pop sound was heard and the flowers bloomed under the night sky.


    The sparks made of mana turned into flower petals and flew across the academy without extinguishing.


    People admired the petals. Everyone moved to see the fireworks up close.


    ��It��s pretty.


    Seohyun also vomited a small exclamation while looking up at the night sky.


    The flying petals fell on her head.


    bonfire.


    night sky.


    scattered petals.


    Seohyun Han.


    Eun-ha, who was watching a scene like a painting, opened her mouth to the woman who gave her a new realization.


    -Do you want to go to the dormitory?


    00056

 Chapter 271

    Relife Player 271


    [Chapter 091]


    [A Promise Unable to Keep (5)]


    Speaking of the flower of the Academy Cultural Festival, it can be said that the fireworks that light up the night sky soon turn into colorful petals and fly away.


    ��Wow�� It��s really pretty. right?��


    ��Well, it��s just petals.��


    ��That��s why it��s prettier. You don��t have to worry about what kind of heart is in a flower without a name, right?��


    ������.��


    ����Flowers are beautiful because they are flowers. Flowers are not pretty because they have a name, but because they don��t know the name, they��re pretty.��


    ����Then do you think that a flower with a name is not pretty?��


    The third day of the cultural festival that Eunha greeted as a high school senior.


    At that time, he and Lee Yoo-jung talked about the future while watching the falling petals.


    His answer had already been decided, and she was contemplating the recommendation of influential clans.


    ��It��s not that she��s not pretty. But I inadvertently think about what the flower language of a flower whose name I know is.


    That��s why I feel like the fun of looking at flowers is cut in half����


    ��A flower is a flower, so what? Is there a need to give such meaning to a flower that has no will?��


    ��This is�� Eunha, think about it. Let��s say you created a party. But your friends said they were congratulating you and gave you a wreath.��


    ��I don��t have any acquaintances.��


    ����Aren��t Dojun and I acquaintances? And even if Do-joon doesn��t know, you��re telling me that I��m not your acquaintance because I��ve taken care of you for three years now?��


    ����so what do you want to talk about?��


    ��To change the word��. The wreaths brought by acquaintances were white chrysanthemums. Are you still going to silently accept that white chrysanthemums are pretty?��


    ��I have to kill them all.��


    ��right. And sprinkle chrysanthemums on them�� Anyway! As you said, flowers have no will or meaning.


    It is only people who give meaning to flowers. That��s why you need to know the meaning.��


    ������.��


    ��We��re dealing with people, not flowers, right?��


    ����The ones I��m dealing with are monsters.��


    ��Eh, it��s because he��s so frustrated�� Don��t you still know that people can be more cruel than monsters at times? I can��t. I��ve decided!��


    At that time, the two were on the roof of the men��s dormitory.


    It was because she said that this was the information she had heard somewhere, and that the rooftop of the men��s dormitory was a place where you could enjoy flower petals in peace.


    So the two of them were there.


    At that time when all the students were looking up at the flowers in the main playground.


    ��Since you��re not trustworthy, I have to follow you. What should I do? Be grateful.��


    Yujeong Lee said so.


    At the recommendation of the clan, he dared to dip his toe into the limbs where only death was the end.


    ��Eunha, do you owe me?��


    How did she make that decision then?


    The galaxy was still unknown.


    only.


    I just thought that the night sky I looked up at with her that day was suddenly pretty.


    It was the same even now.


    I didn��t know the name of the petals flying under the starry night sky, so I felt so pretty.


    -As you said, it��s a really pretty place.


    yes?


    under this beautiful night sky.


    If there was Lee Yu-jeong in the previous life, there was Han Seo-hyun in this life.


    ��


    ��Today was really fun.


    Seohyun, who was resting her arms on the railing, quietly let go.


    Her words seemed fleeting, like petals turning into mana right before falling to the floor.


    Maybe this way�� the day I can enjoy it again will never come.


    A tone full of resignation.


    Her gaze was only focused on the night sky.


    Eun-ha thought it looked like a person trying to return to the moon.


    It reminded me of Ha Baek-ryun, who had to live oppressed and himself before returning.


    You can enjoy it next time. I��ll guide you again, so I��m looking forward to it.


    that��s why i caught it


    Just as the woodcutter hid the fairy��s wing clothes so that the fairy could not return to heaven.


    To prevent her from becoming aloof from the world again.


    You know-.


    However, Eun-ha was speechless for a moment at her words.


    -Is that because I��m a direct descendant of Sirius, or is it just because I��m Seohyun Han?


    An outrageous question.


    Her eyes met as she looked up at the night sky.


    She, who seemed uninterested in the world, was looking directly at herself.


    If I�� had been born into a normal family�� would I have met you this way?


    ����.


    Would you have been able to encourage me and be considerate of me in this way? really?


    she asked self-deprecatingly.


    As if you know all the answers.


    However, the galaxy had to deny it.


    The answer was fixed.


    Naturally, she would be hoping to hear that answer too.


    That��s why Eunha opened her mouth without hesitation.


    ��Of course, I��m meeting you because you are.


    The answer she would have wanted to hear.


    It was not difficult to say because I knew the answer.


    -A lie.


    ����.


    But she dismissed his answer as a lie all too easily.


    The eyes that had been chasing the petals were only looking at him.


    Sky blue.


    ��what? you in my eyes


    ����.


    Eunha, did you say that because you felt sorry for me? It��s because I��m Seohyun Han�� You��re meeting me.


    She rested her chin on the arm that was hanging over the railing.


    Eyes that shimmered like stars were soon locked in darkness.


    He could do nothing but look into her eyes.


    I didn��t know what to say.


    Because she was right.


    I know. You��re meeting me�� it��s because I��m a direct descendant of Sirius Group.


    ����.


    If I were an ordinary Seohyun Han, the two of us would never have met. Is not it?


    She was right.


    After all, his meeting with her started at a party with Sirius��s name on it.


    If she was an ordinary Seohyun Han, she would never have met Seohyun Han.


    Even if we met��


    -It must have ended there. Because you don��t pay much attention to your surroundings except your family.


    ����.


    that��s me too.


    Perhaps.


    Eunha must have thought that it was just a relationship between a person named Seohyun Han passing by for a while.


    The reason we continued to meet was because I was Seohyun Han of Sirius Group and your father was my father��s subordinate.


    ��that��s right.


    Now, Eunha also readily acknowledged it.


    The meeting between himself and her was nothing more than a premise of what the other had.


    It��s not about meeting people.


    I met her because of her background.


    Couldn��t deny that.


    What��s up with that?


    ��what? Can��t I just look at your background?


    However, Eunha somehow got annoyed.


    I had to admit that I had met her because of her background, but my pride was strangely hurt.


    Six years have passed since I first met her.


    Is that time that can be maintained simply with the background?


    you are so picky


    ����.


    Han Seohyun��s facial expression changed.


    Or not, he continued, pointing at her with his finger.


    I get annoyed when I get bored.


    It��s like scratching people��s insides. S~ea??h the N??elFir��.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Don��t you sometimes treat me like a servant?


    When you��re free, you should play. It��s basic to match your rhythm.


    It goes without saying that there are text messages and phone calls from time to time.


    Should I keep an eye on you?


    Seohyun Han gathered her eyebrows.


    Even so, Eunha poured out all the dissatisfaction she had been harboring.


    As I said, I had no idea that there would be so many.


    This is all because you are a direct descendant of Sirius, so I endured it. �� You really��


    Han Seohyun��s voice was shaking.


    It was proof that she was angry.


    That is why Eunha added the following words more quickly than ever.


    Why do you think I keep meeting this picky guy?


    ����.


    If we met simply from the background, your sister would have been more comfortable than you.


    Eun-ha mentioned Han Seo-yeon, who was not there.


    She was a good deal.


    It was cleaner than any 3rd generation chaebol.


    She at least gave her a fair reward if it showed results.


    That��s why I didn��t have to try to match Han Seo-yeon��s heart.


    Nevertheless, Eun-ha continued to meet with Han Seo-hyun, not Han Seo-yeon.


    Still, because you were Han Seohyun.


    It��s been 6 years.


    Meetings with a purpose now had their own meaning to him.


    She, too, was included in the category of her fence.


    That��s why I didn��t like that she judged this relationship simply because of her background.


    Was that feeling conveyed?


    ��You��re good at one word.


    You and I have the ability, so I��ve been meeting you for a while and what��


    it��s not. It��s a lie.


    no.


    Han Seo-hyun denies it with a single knife.


    Eun-ha spoke in a trembling voice, but in an instant, she understood her heart when she responded in a serious tone, and decided to step back at this point.


    Petals were still flying.


    Before they knew it, the two were looking out at the foreground with their shoulders touching each other.


    there is


    huh.


    As you know now�� I��m going to get married to YH Group��s Choi Ye-jang oppa.


    I know.


    Complaining with a heavy sigh.


    Eunha quietly listened to the story she chanted as if she had resigned herself.


    It is a direct duty. If she marries Choi Ye-jang, who will take over YH Group, Sirius will get a reliable son-in-law called YH.


    And that it can weaken the power of the Galaxy and surpass it.


    ��That��s right.


    Galaxy and YH.


    The relationship between the two groups was bizarre.


    YH Group was a separate group from Galaxy Group.


    Choi Yoon-hye, chairman of YH Group, was the younger sister of Choi Yoon-han, chairman of Galaxy Group.


    In the past, the two joined forces to make the Galaxy Group the number one group in Korea.


    And Choi Yoon-han became the chairman and reorganized the power structure of the group with his immediate descendants.


    Enraged by this, Choi Yoon-hye separated the affiliates she had from the group and created YH Group.


    As a result, the stakes each had were intertwined in a complicated relationship.


    Sirius Group, which has the second largest influence in Korea, is aiming for this.


    In order to fan the discord between Galaxy Group and YH Group a little more and establish an in-law relationship with YH Group so that Sirius can be reborn as the best group in Korea.


    There is nothing more certain than a relationship by blood.


    However, the blueprint that Sirius Group longed for is completely destroyed.


    It was like that in a previous life.


    are you still good


    It is a direct duty. There is absolutely no room for my mind to intervene. So do you like it or not?


    ��no. I hate it but I can��t help it.


    In the previous life, until the death of the galaxy, the Sirius group was second in ten thousand years.


    I didn��t get along well with Galaxy and even worse with YH.


    Seoyeon Han, the 3rd chairman of Sirius Group, hated Choi Ye-jang, the 3rd chairman of YH Group.


    Han Seo-yeon looked at him with only contempt and hatred in her eyes.


    Maybe a deeper feeling than that.


    The Sirius group relentlessly attacked the YH group whenever there was an opportunity.


    To the extent that YH Group asked Galaxy Group to lend their strength.


    If the Clan Lord Gil Seong-joon of the Changhae Clan had not attracted the Dangun Group and the Dawn Group, the Sirius Group would have collapsed as it was.


    I didn��t know it at the time, but��


    Eun-ha now knows why Han Seo-yeon did that.


    Nine out of ten, there must have been some problem with Seohyun Han.


    And that problem is probably something that you can��t do anything about.


    -After graduating from middle school, I decided to go to Japan to study.


    That was when


    Seohyun Han once again made a sudden noise.


    Eunha couldn��t help but ask.


    What is your reason for going to Japan?


    It is also a direct duty. ����.


    My father, mother, and older sister all wish for the Sirius Group to advance into Japan.


    ����.


    My sister is the one who will take over the Sirius Group. And I��m a role to help my sister get married with YH Group and make connections in Japan. So I left to study abroad.


    It was the first time.


    never heard of it


    But there was no lie in the way she smiled bitterly and spoke.


    ��will fail. Isn��t that something you don��t know?


    no fail


    Eun-ha told her firmly.


    In his previous life, neither the Sirius Group nor any other business group had gone abroad.


    If her studying abroad had been an appointment in her previous life, she would not have left any results.


    maybe there��


    ��That��s it.


    Only then did Eun-ha vaguely know why she, who had lived her life once, did not know about Han Seo-hyun.


    After going to Japan to study, she would have disappeared from the world.


    If it had been in Korea, news would have spread about how the engagement between Sirius Group and YH Group would have ended.


    Nevertheless, the fact that the news did not spread must mean that it happened overseas, where rumors are relatively difficult to spread.


    ��If I tell you not to go, won��t you go?


    Japan was an archipelago covered on all sides by the sea.


    Even under Cocoon��s influence, omnipresence occurred every moment.


    Occasionally, powerful monsters appeared in the sea.


    It was such a dangerous country.


    That��s why Eun-ha asked her with sincerity.


    ��could you do it? what?


    It was only for a moment, but her eyes flickered.


    However, she showed emotional agitation and soon asked as emotionlessly as the sea when the waves subsided.


    Even if I had to throw everything away, would you still say that to me?


    ����.


    The Sirius Group will not bend its will. Because this was also my grandfather��s wish.


    ����.


    But what are you going to do? Would you dare to turn the world against Sirius and say that to me?


    can not do it.


    Eunha shut her mouth.


    Seohyun Han was clearly inside her fence.


    However, it was not possible to keep everyone inside the fence.


    If you protect Seohyun Han.


    He had to give up almost everyone on the fence.


    Above all, he had to abandon Ha Baek-ryun, who became the purpose of his second life.


    ��sorry. no, that��s fine.


    Seohyun Han must have known that.


    That��s why I asked if he was prepared to say such a thing even after throwing away everything.


    Eunha��s answer was fixed.


    If Seohyun Han and Baekryun Ha were placed on the scale, he would of course choose Ha Baekryun without hesitation.


    ��When will you return to study abroad?


    That��s why Eunha quickly changed the topic.


    Looking at the petals with a wry smile, she thought for a moment before replying.


    I don��t know either. I could graduate from high school there and come right back, or maybe I��ll stay there. So I��m here to tell you today.


    It was a word without promise.


    That��s why Seohyun Han came to say goodbye to Eunha today.


    Say goodbye.


    When I go to Japan next year, several groups will approach you to get you in.


    ��okay?


    Because you showed me so much From now on, the work behind the scenes will begin. Choi Ga-in��s attempts to seduce you will only get worse from next year��


    Until now, Eun-ha was under the protection of Han Seo-hyun, one of Sirius Group��s members.


    But her protection disappears.


    Eun-ha will receive Han Seo-yeon��s protection on her behalf, but Han Seo-yeon will not do her best to protect him like Seo-hyun did.


    Also, she would withdraw his asylum when she thought he was no longer needed.


    That is, the perfect protection disappears.


    So from now on, rely on Hayang rather than unnie. I already told Hayang.


    It was said that a takeover had been made.


    If you collide with a direct member of a business group, watch the situation and rely on Jeong Ha-yang rather than Han Seo-yeon, who appears at the end.


    She was looking ahead.


    That��s why he brought Jeong Ha-yang into the faction and passed on all the techniques he knew to her.


    ��Okay, thank you for your concern.


    I wasn��t worried


    Then what


    I will never tolerate anyone touching mine. That��s all.


    Can��t be honest��


    Do you want to get scolded?


    Why don��t you stop treating me like a kid? How old am I��


    Anyway, now a middle school student talks a lot?


    Seohyun took her body off the railing.


    Then, in the same way, I approached him, who had lifted himself off the railing, and measured his height with an eye test.


    I��m still bigger.


    what. how much difference does it make?


    Eunha spat out.


    The difference in height between him and her was not much now.


    That��s about an inch difference.


    It was only because she was wearing shoes that the height difference seemed obvious.


    The next time we meet, it will be bigger than this, right?


    Her growth must have come to an end.


    Eunha responded calmly.


    Han Seo-hyun, who was staring blankly at him, replied with a faint smile.


    -Yes, I��ll look forward to it.


    A promise that cannot be promised a reunion.


    He knew it, and she knew it too.


    And he knew better.


    That this meeting will be our last.


    So he rummaged through his pockets and took out a bracelet.


    What is it?


    It��s a bracelet I got while winning the division competition earlier. The artifact��s name was�� yes, the Sound of Mind.


    Eun-ha held her hand, which she had held all day, as if she were used to it.


    Then he kindly put the bracelet on his right wrist.


    It was like a charm.


    This artifact was only for that purpose.


    It means the sound of the heart��


    huh.


    what effect is it?


    An effect that sometimes detects the flow of mana.


    ��sometimes? this is the original


    It was a pity that this was the only thing Eunha could give her.


    Seohyun Han will surely experience something she can��t help with this kind of artifact.


    So it was a talisman.


    Occasionally�� to the extent that there is a superstition that if a user earnestly desires, he or she conveys the voice of the heart to the person who comes to mind only once? ��You��re superstitious.


    It��s just�� an artifact that women use as accessories.


    Are you giving me cheap?


    ��I��m sorry.


    Still�� it��s okay. Because this is the first gift I received from you.


    he knows the future


    But not all futures are known.


    Only the future you know.


    Only the future you have encountered.


    Only the future you heard about.


    I only knew that.


    That��s why Eunha didn��t know Han Seohyun��s future at all.


    when she faces tragedy.


    where to get it


    I couldn��t stop it because I didn��t know.


    You��ll be lonely if you go.


    ��lie.


    It��s not a lie.


    ��yes, not half.


    Are you real?


    ��Contact me often. I don��t know if radio waves will be properly received in Japan�� but


    there are so many things I want to protect.


    There are so many things we can��t keep.


    Eunha again realized that and made a promise she couldn��t keep.


    -Let��s meet again later.


    I hope to see you again.

 Chapter 272

    Relife Player 272


    [Chapter 092]


    [With Malice for Malice]


    The time for the November 2nd semester comprehensive ability evaluation has arrived.


    As a result, the first year students of the middle school academy had a five-day mountain march in Mt. Seorak.


    According to Yeon-hwa, it seemed that the first-year middle school academy students�� mountain march to Mount Seorak was held like an annual event.


    However, the test that will be held at Mt. Seorak will be different every year.


    But if it��s Mt. Seorak, you��re moving pretty far, right?


    I��m going by bus, so it��ll probably take two days. �� uh? two days?


    Dangun player combination in the academy.


    Eun-ha and Yeon-hwa, who met after contacting them via chat in advance, were shopping.


    The reason the two met today was to prepare for the Galactic Mountain March next week.


    Eun-ha, who had been chatting as usual, accepted Yeon-hwa��s offer to help her prepare for the mountain march in first grade.


    The waiting time is long and the roads are very complicated because we have to subdue the monsters that appear all over the road.


    Well�� it is.


    It was quite late.


    It was because Yeon-hwa��s class ended late.


    As a result, there were not many people in the Player Guild.


    Thanks to this, the two were able to walk around the store comfortably.


    By the way, two days��


    Before returning, one day was enough.


    On the other hand, through her story, he realized that the highway was not yet well maintained at this time.


    In my previous life, I was able to reach Mt. Seorak in one day.


    However, the fact that it took two days meant that the journey would be difficult.


    ��you should definitely bring a sleeping mask. sleep aid? I��m going to sleep on the bus. And since you��ll be camping several times, you��ll need to prepare the tools to sleep comfortably. Shouldn��t we take care of the thermos tools rather than sleeping blindfolds?


    Yeonhwa tilted her head and asked.


    Her long hair, reminiscent of a green hydrangea, slanted to one side.


    Yeonhwa��s older sister. huh. The best condition can be maintained by sleeping comfortably. That��s why a sleep mask is absolutely necessary.


    Um�� So?


    Eun-ha set aside the other corner and moved the shopping cart to choose a sleeping mask.


    Yeon-hwa, carrying a spear wrapped in white cloth on her shoulder, chewed on his words.


    Soon she gave up thinking and followed him.


    Then, with a serious expression, I talked to him who was choosing an eyepatch.


    Are you really like Eun-ah? Of course, they are my older sister and younger brother. But what are the similarities?


    Sometimes you say things you don��t know what you��re talking about.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa answered by turning her hands behind her back and hugging the window.


    Eunha turned her head and looked back at her with a sullen face.


    She always had the same facial expression.


    However, after getting to know her to some extent, Eun-ha was able to guess her feelings a little bit.


    Now, she had a face that looked like she was holding back a laugh.


    Why is this older sister like this��


    Eun-ha decided to turn off her nerves.


    This wasn��t the first time or two.


    Even if you ask Ryu Yeon-hwa why she holds back her laughter, she will pretend like last time.


    It was better to choose a good sleeping mask.


    Wouldn��t it be better for you to pick one too?


    me too?


    My older sister also said that there is a Jongpyeong. It��s hard to get there and you probably sleep outside a lot, so buy one.


    Um�� is that so?


    At this time, Mt. Seorak must have maintained a rather chilly temperature.


    In addition to the sleeping mask, it was necessary to buy a warming tool.


    In her head, Eunha thought that it would be better to bring a hot pack and underwear.


    But, of course, Mt. Seorak��


    He was deep in thought as he rubbed an eye patch with a cat��s face on it with a gruff expression on it.


    Seoraksan was an area where the public was prohibited from entering.


    It was because there were dungeons of different colors, large and small, scattered around Mt. Seorak.


    Furthermore, monsters often appeared in areas other than dungeons.


    It was a very dangerous place. The academy has also announced that it will be hiring players during the finals for the safety of the students.


    Besides-.


    ��Huh?


    It was when Eunha thought that far.


    Before she knew it, Yeonhwa was sniffing above her head.


    Then our eyes met.


    Either way, she didn��t take her nose off her head.


    Eunha looked up at her ice-cold face and blinked.


    Soon, she smiled as warmly as thin ice melted.


    I��m sorry, because it smells like Eun-ah, and I inadvertently��


    Ah yes��


    Is it really inadvertently like that?


    Didn��t you smell it even though our eyes met?


    Eun-ha was embarrassed, but decided to accept it.


    The image of Ryu Yeon-hwa in < New Window > has now changed to a friendly image of Ryu Yeon-hwa, an older sister��s friend.


    She probably didn��t mean much either.


    Did you choose an eye patch?


    Um�� I��ll do it with this.


    I spent too much time choosing a sleeping mask.


    Eun-ha asked her if she had chosen an eyepatch to move on to the next corner.


    She picked up the sleeping mask that was within reach just in time.


    A cat with a grumpy face.


    It was a sleep mask like Eunha.


    The only difference is that the patch he picked was black and the patch she picked was white.


    Is it the same thing, just different colors? ��Yeah.


    There was a lot to prepare.


    Eunha decided to continue shopping.


    ��


    The situation at Seoraksan is tough.


    Mt. Seorak, which belongs to one of the Baekdudaegan Mountains, which can be said to be the backbone of the Korean Peninsula, was an area where mana in the Gwimun area was rampant. S��arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In addition, after < Destruction at the End of the Century >, several large and small dungeons existed around Mt. Seorak.


    Therefore, the fairy government banned the general public from entering the area around Mt. Seorak.


    Only those with permission from the government or non-general players were allowed to enter.


    However, the players did not set foot in the Seorak Mountain area.


    It was because Seorak Mountain itself was no different from a dungeon.


    Even seasoned players have had occasional shipwreck.


    Of course, they were found that way, and their corpses were torn apart by monsters, sometimes only bones remained, or, unfortunately, they left the world with only traces.


    Moreover, Seoraksan is not far from Seoul.


    As a result, Mt. Seorak was known as the demon palace of monsters.


    ��what? Is this all you have?


    That��s all he has��


    Look at this guy?


    However, there were unexpectedly people who took places that were rarely visited by people as their territory.


    The road from Seoul to Seoraksan was very complicated, and the residents of Gangwon-do did not even pay attention to Seoraksan.


    In addition, Seoraksan Mountain faced the East Sea on one side.


    In some ways, it could be said to be a closed topography that prevents outside invasion.


    hey. Get your mind straight, dude.


    ��Yes Yes�� How many people were in your party?


    ����.


    Mr. Kwak, don��t you answer?


    �� There were six of them��.


    Criminals tended to gather in such places.


    Among them, players who were wanted or who could not live honorably in society would visit the Seorak Mountain area.


    And they, who gathered from all over the country, once again committed crimes as a group.


    Likewise.


    But is this the only thing to eat? Do you think that makes sense? ��that��s all we have��guck��gag��!


    are you kidding? Did you intend to stay in Mt. Seorak for several days with only this amount?


    The Slayers giggled as they saw the players kneeling on the floor and trembling among themselves.


    The player was deprived of all his equipment, and the man was unable to raise his head properly.


    Dark red blood pooled on the ground where he rested his hand.


    It was not male blood.


    It was the blood of those who were the man��s companions.


    While the Rangers were out on patrol, they ambush the party and kill everyone except for the men.


    No, I didn��t kill them all.


    Please stop��


    Mistress, those twins.


    why. Then you just once��


    shut your mouth. Do you want to lose?


    The man closed his eyes tightly.


    Because I don��t want to keep my eyes on the direction the sound is coming from.


    I wanted to gouge out my eyes and cut off my ears.


    A truly hellish time.


    The man could do nothing against dozens of Slayers.


    Since the Guardian died first, there was no way for a man who was a supporter to do anything.


    ��One�� There��s still a way��!


    However, hope has not been extinguished yet.


    The man clenched his fists, not minding the dirt getting under his fingernails.


    The ranger who went out on reconnaissance was judged as an S grade by the mana management organization and was a player who was classified as an A grade within the clan.


    If he did, he would be able to kill the presence and infiltrate and call the Slayers off guard.


    So you have to be patient until then.


    The man gritted his teeth and begged the humiliated Caster to endure a little longer.


    However, hope is futile, so if someone blows it, it will go out.


    ��Who knows what��s inside you?


    omg what do i do? I just received telepathy�C.


    [��The ranger who was waiting for us eagerly chose to commit suicide on the spot as soon as he met us?]


    The telepathist giggled.


    The man couldn��t run away from the woman who was talking to him telepathically, sparks flying through the bunny��s ears.


    [How�� you��re pitiful.]


    [So, where��s the food?]


    [Aren��t you going to tell me?]


    Telepathy that you can��t help but listen to even though you don��t want to hear it.


    The man��s mind slowly crumbled.


    It wasn��t just men who fell apart.


    For some time now, Caster has been looking up at the deep blue sky with blurry eyes.


    Sheesh�� kill him.


    At that time, the Slayer, who had been watching this scene, clicked his tongue.


    There was nothing more to gain.


    It seems that food was all there was.


    She showed the Slayers a pretend slash with her thumb.


    The slayers who received her instructions drew a knife through the neck of a man who begged for her life and killed a woman who had given up on life.


    It��s really annoying�� I have nothing to eat. How am I supposed to get something to eat in a mountain full of monsters?


    The female hunter scratched the back of her head and growled.


    She used to be hysterical these days.


    It had to be.


    The Slayers who fled from the state were living in a village by themselves in the Seorak Mountain area.


    Occasionally extorting goods from players visiting Mt. Seorak.


    However, as the number of Slayers began to increase rapidly three years ago, it became difficult to obtain food.


    Rotten bastards��


    The female hunter spat out disgust at the Slayers who were disposing of the corpses.


    Most of them were from the Changhae and Dangun clans.


    Those who once belonged to one of the second best clans in the country and one of the current S-ranked clans in the country.


    However, the reason why they are here is because of the failure of the 1st Uijeongbu recapture war and the downfall of Gil Seong-jun.


    They were players who disobeyed the orders of their superiors in the first Uijeongbu recapture war and those who committed corruption under Gil Seong-jun.


    At that time, the fairy government imposed severe punishment on all of them, but those who were quick-witted or had connections in advance fled from the state.


    to Seoraksan.


    As a result, the size of the Slayers increased rapidly after the first recapture of Uijeongbu.


    The rangers track the players who have entered Mt. Seorak. The rest will follow me back to the village!


    The female Hunter sighed and shouted.


    Each Slayer entering the village had to follow the leader of the group.


    As the size of the Slayers increased, discipline was important.


    Ironically, those who ran away from the rules ended up being bound by the rules even after becoming Slayers.


    Because there are limits to living alone.


    So the Slayers built a village and hunted the players.


    I wish I could get some food.


    Eventually, the female hunter led the group back to the village.


    The worries she had were also those of the Slayers.


    ��


    There is a Slayer in Mt. Seorak.


    In fact, Eunha first thought of the existence of the Slayer when she heard that the comprehensive ability evaluation was being held at Mt. Seorak.


    They were outlaws.


    Seoraksan was the lair of such people.


    ��I hope it��s okay.


    The mana management organization was also aware of the existence of the Slayer.


    However, the Slayers set up a barrier and had residences here and there around Mt. Seorak.


    If you tried to deal with the Slayers, you could see a huge sacrifice if you made a mistake.


    That��s why the mana management organization didn��t subjugate them until they found the residence of the slayers.


    They weren��t that strong.


    They were tough guys to deal with.


    It was after the second recapture of Uijeongbu that the Seoraksan operation fell from him.


    The fairy government carried out an operation to wipe out the Slayers to make up for the mistake of mobilizing the army.


    At that time, < Yeomma > Kang Hyeon-cheol committed an atrocity by lighting Mt. Seorak on fire.


    The Slayers were caught by the players as they fled the fire and escaped the mountain to breathe.


    Eun-ha, who participated in the operation at the time, remembered the incident clearly.


    ��There��s no way they��ll run amok.


    Eunha lay down on the bed.


    There were not many Slayers.


    So it won��t happen that they raid 300 students.


    Furthermore, the secondary academy even hired veteran players this time around.


    The instructors must be doing their best because they know how dangerous Mt. Seorak is.


    So rather than worrying about slayers, I decided to pay more attention to the 6th tier monsters that appear in Mt. Seorak.


    ��just fine.


    Monsters that use mana drain appeared in Seoraksan Mountain.


    mana drain.


    The magic of recovering some of the mana in the body by taking the mana of the opponent was one of the essential magics for oneself with low mana in the body.


    In his previous life, he fought off the Slayers and made every effort to obtain the Mana Drain skill stone.


    I wish it would come out again.


    Eunha got up from her seat and checked again to see if she had put the black thorns and potions in her backpack.


    ��Ah, I have to tell the kids too.


    Just in case you didn��t know.


    Eunha sent a message to her friends.


    Especially for the blue ones who have blue claws, be sure to bring them.

 Chapter 273

    Relife Player 273


    [Chapter 092]


    [With Malice (2)]


    The comprehensive ability evaluation for the second semester actually took place over five days.


    Secondary Academy students had to camp on the highway for two days.


    One day on the Bukbu Arterial Road and one day at the Yangyang Expressway Rest Area.


    They couldn��t sleep properly due to the presence of monsters that became more ferocious at night.


    Furthermore, the restrooms and shower facilities provided in the rest area were also outdated, causing students to complain.


    But they were academy students trying to become players.


    As usual, convenience was not allowed for them in the comprehensive ability evaluation.


    The instructors severely scolded the students.


    So, even when they woke up on the third morning looking ugly, they no longer complained.


    After all, it��s over if you appease those who are difficult to deal with.


    There were a few students at the academy that even the instructors were reluctant to do.


    They were direct descendants of the business group that was mentioned as the top 10 in Korea.


    Choi Ga-in of the Galaxy Group.


    Jeong Ha-yang of the Alice Group.


    Gunwoong Kim of KK Group.


    As a bonus, Yoo Do-jun from Youngwon Group.


    The instructors gave the four of them a little convenience.


    However, Hayang did not accept the convenience, and the other three took the convenience for granted.


    They also urged those in the faction to prepare the optimal environment for themselves.


    Of course, Yoo Do-jun only accepted convenience. Anyway, unlike other direct relatives, he had no power to speak of and no one who followed him.


    Why not? Eunha is here at full speed.


    yeah shut up


    From early morning, the students on the bus ran down the Yangyang Expressway and landed in the middle of the highway.


    At that time, Yoo Do-jun, who had just discovered Eun-ha, came to Class 6 with a smile.


    Eun-ha felt bad since morning when she saw Yoo Do-joon smiling incomprehensibly.


    Yoo Do-jun was a person who had to be as careful as possible.


    How much did you suffer before returning?


    Eunha set a vigilance.


    I heard Seohyun noona will also go to Japan to study next year? Then there will be no one who can directly protect you, so what if you become my exclusive? Sirius has one more direct descendant?


    Han Seo-yeon��s older sister? That older sister uhm�� it would be better not to get involved that much, but that older sister is a fox.


    I know.


    Yu Do-Jun gave advice, furrowing his brows.


    It seemed that he was having difficulty with Han Seo-yeon, both in his previous life and in this life.


    Come to think of it, he and Han Seo-yeon were of the same type.


    It��s just that the two had never joined forces in their previous lives.


    Because the Youngone Group supported the government and the Sirius Group turned their backs on the government.


    As a result, the two always met from opposite positions.


    And if it��s not the Sirius group, I��ll be in the Alice group. Why would I join the Eternity group?


    I know. I just stabbed him.


    However, Yoo Do-jun quickly changed his attitude.


    As for Eunha, it was just absurd.


    However, if you guess Yoo Do-jun��s personality, it would be correct to stab him with a light heart.


    He said that he could join Youngwon Group or not.


    Because I made a promise with Yoo Do-jun anyway.


    Even if he doesn��t become his exclusive, Eunha promised to be Yoo Do-joon��s chess piece.


    So, Yoo Do-Jun was fine even if he kept himself under his exclusive control.


    It might have been better not to have it.


    Because he was currently solidifying his position within Youngone Group.


    If it jumped out of such a situation, it was likely to be nailed down.


    Then Yoo Do-jun��s intention was��


    Oh, that was it.


    Eun-ha finally understood his intentions.


    A few who were coming towards him were noticed.


    The three were familiar faces.


    Choi Ga-in, Kim Geon-woong, and Dangun Group��s freshman representative.


    The rest will also be representatives of other business groups.


    They hesitated for a certain distance and then turned their backs.


    Choi Ga-in was shaking his limbs while sighing.


    He must have been thinking of proposing scouting at the gathering of all the students.


    Yu Do-Jun, who was quick to grasp it, made a suggestion first to prevent other groups from touching it.


    And the galaxy definitely refused where everyone was.


    do you owe me remember. Ji made it and what is the debt��


    Hey, but it��s definitely a debt.


    Even if you didn��t help, Hayang would have helped? I should have been surrounded by them until White came from far away?


    The galaxy could not be denied for a moment.


    It was undeniable that troublesome things had been prevented.


    So please help me alone �� what?


    I will be marching in the mountains from today, so I should build up a friendship with the promising kids. however? i trust my eyes And trust your eyes, Eunha, who is sure that you will recognize promising players. Ha��


    The mountain march would be very difficult.


    So, if he can get close to the promising players and borrow their strength, he won��t have too much trouble on the mountain march.


    However, apart from that, Eunha thought it was necessary to attach helpful players by Yu Do-Jun��s side.


    ��I might let you know if you don��t question the ones I��m picking out. What am I questioning?


    Where are your classmates? over there. Mmmmm�� Oh, he just happened to be there. He will always be on your side. what? him?


    Eunha pointed at a male student wearing brown horn-rimmed glasses.


    It was a boy who seemed to have a cold personality at first glance.


    Moreover, he was a student sponsored by Youngone Group.


    Yoo Do-Jun had to grunt with an embarrassed expression.


    He��s�� he��s good at it, but he can��t. Another direct descendant within the group��


    Yoo Do-jun. uh?


    Eunha also knew.


    That student was a student who entered the academy to keep an eye on Yu Do-jun.


    However, that student had considerable ability.


    Above all, he was sincere.


    In his previous life, he even risked death for Yoo Do-jun.


    you want to be king is not it? ��yes.


    figurative expression.


    Yu Do-jun quietly nodded his head.


    Shouldn��t that person have a vessel that can attract even the enemy to my side? Besides, you��re not going to be the king of a small country, you��re going to be the king of a big country.


    ����.


    That student wasn��t even loyal to anyone yet.


    It��s just that the student��s father is giving his allegiance to another direct lineage.


    So Yoo Do-Jun managed to win him over from his previous life to his side.


    ��okay.


    Soon after, Yoo Do-jun answered seriously.


    Eunha recalled her friend��s future and quietly informed him of the students who had helped him.


    After a while-


    ����I will start the mountain march from now on!��


    In front of me, the instructors shouted.


    The students climbed Seorak Mountain in the middle of the Yangyang Expressway.


    ��


    The Slayers�� detection network stretched deep into Mt. Seorak.


    And the telepathy was dormant at certain points to quickly deliver the information caught in the sensory net.


    ��have you seen it?


    yes i saw


    Usually, those who set foot on Seorak Mountain did not notice the sensor network due to the mana that drifts around Seorak Mountain.


    like now.


    Those who had been climbing the mountain since morning were moving forward without knowing whether they were caught in a spider��s web.


    There are about 300 of them.


    But there was no reason to be afraid.


    Most of them were academy students, not players. S��ar?h the nov��lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Come to think of it, there was a final review at the academy around this time��


    ��It just went well.


    The Slayers who were watching the situation from the top of the tree shone in their eyes.


    Normally, he would have passed the Academy��s annual event quietly.


    Even if I touched the academy, I didn��t get anything.


    If I made a mistake, the Seorak Mountain Search Order could fall from the Mana Management Organization.


    Students were the ones who shouldn��t be touched as much as possible.


    If it weren��t for the current Slayers suffering from food shortages.


    ��what do you think about it?


    It��s better to ask the village first.


    Does it look like a possibility?


    There is a possibility. How many of us are there?


    The number of Slayers hiding in Mt. Seorak was considerable.


    It was the cause of the food crisis, but now it was providing the power to raid the academy.


    Surely everyone will agree.


    The problem was the veteran players escorting that procession.


    The players hired by the academy were few in number, but they were skilled.


    Among them, sometimes named players stood out.


    As for the level of the mana management organization, roughly�� Those guys must have been S-class, and are those over there around A-class? Apparently, some of them seem to be B-class��


    The Hunter, who was looking through the telescope, opened his mouth after seeing the players wary of his surroundings.


    It was not an opponent that could easily be defeated by S- and A-rank players.


    If they were simply slayers.


    ��How many S-class people were there among the people who fled here after being disgraced in Uijeongbu?


    ��Eight people.


    That should be enough. ��more than enough. Is the person who was judged as S-class in the Changhae Clan the same as the person who was judged as S-class in the Mana Management Organization? Besides, there are some guys from the Dangun clan here��


    well, that��s right.


    The navigator��s words meant that the signal had fallen.


    The telepathist sent telepathic messages to other telepathists nearby.


    [This is C-3 weasel. report. Currently, first-year middle school academy students are heading toward Osaek-ri. It seems that the number of students is about 300, and they are made up of 10 classes and are going on a mountain march.


    The current instructor is estimated to be 11 people��. I think there will be a few more people down below.


    The crows hired by the academy are currently counting. It is estimated that the SAB grade is mixed.


    Please ask for confirmation from the navigator located on the next road. Also��]


    Telepathy was a communication that could never be confirmed by the sensory network.


    Only those who received telepathy could grasp telepathy.


    That��s why the academy students didn��t realize the existence of telepathy ringing here and there in Mt. Seorak.


    ��


    It was a time when the weather was getting chilly in November.


    Especially if the place is a mountain.


    However, students with heavy backpacks were climbing the rough road while breathing heavily.


    After < Destruction at the End of the Century >, there were no hiking trails for hikers in Mt. Seorak.


    Monsters moved from time to time, and there were often cases where dungeons existed in the middle of the roads that were used long ago.


    As a result, hiking trails that people could walk became the territory of monsters, or rough roads that used to be the territory of wild animals became hiking trails.


    Keep your body tight! If you do it wrong, you can fall down!


    Sometimes you had to climb a cliff.


    Fastened to the ropes, they had to climb the cliff somehow.


    As the instructors started the mountain march, they did not accept the complaints and complaints of the students.


    The immediate family members were no exception.


    Once they entered the mountain, the students could do nothing but rely on them.


    That��s why the immediate family had to come up with a way.


    For example, in the case of Choi Ga-in.


    ��no! can not! I will not! I mean, I can��t do it anymore!


    Go�� Cain, let��s be patient. If you go a little further, the instructors will surely let you rest. so huh?


    Eunwoo Cha�� Who are you siding with in front of me?


    ��Yes? It��s not like that��


    It��s really annoying.


    Choi Ga-in was annoyed at Cha Eun-woo, who was trying to read it somehow.


    After Eunwoo started the mountain march, he never left Choi Ga-in��s side.


    When she got angry about the heavy luggage, he put her luggage in his backpack.


    Besides, he stopped several times in the middle to calm her down and strain to push her back.


    In fact, it was Cha Eun-woo herself who had the most strength.


    All the water he already had was handed over to Choi Ga-in, and the legs supporting the load were shaking.


    ��then I��ll push you from underneath. Are you okay then?


    You mean climbing that cliff with this heavy load? And then what if it falls? can you take responsibility


    That��s��


    I don��t know. My shoulders are so heavy I can��t stand up anymore. I don��t think I can go unless someone listens on my behalf.


    ����.


    Eunwoo couldn��t even wipe the sweat on the tip of his chin.


    Choi Ga-in just looked at the backpack he had put on the floor with a trembling gaze.


    The worry didn��t last long.


    This was the only thing Eunwoo could do.


    ��Then I��ll carry Cain��s burden for you. Can you go up then?


    Hmm�� do you?


    Choi Ga-in did not raise the question of whether it would be difficult.


    like it should be, of course.


    She was about to hand over the backpack to Cha Eun-woo.


    -I��ll take this.


    At that time, Mok Min-ho, who returned from sharing water with students sponsored by the Galaxy Group, grabbed her backpack.


    Then he handed her a water bottle.


    oh my thank you I��ll drink well.


    ��no.


    Turning his back on her, he took the backpack to those sponsored by the Galaxy Group.


    The students looked at Mok Min-ho with anxious faces.


    ��will you just watch?


    It was Mok Min-ho��s order.


    The students who usually followed Minho took the lead by taking a few pieces of luggage from their backpacks and putting them in their backpacks.


    The students who had been paying attention also came forward and tried to pack their luggage.


    However, they grumbled inaudibly and put in their mouths.


    Mok Min-ho pretended not to know that.


    On the other hand, Cha Eun-woo was restless and rolled his feet.


    As if you should listen.


    As if you have obsessive-compulsive symptoms.


    I am Minho. The kids are having a hard time�� I��ll just take it. It��s hard because you have to be in the lead too.


    Cha Eun-woo.


    ����.


    Did I tell you who? don��t try to hold it all They just take what they give you. You have to make it work as much as you take it.


    But�� I��m so sorry you seem to be leaving the work to the kids. Then what about you? ����.


    A question from Minho Mok who comes in with a hook.


    Eunwoo was speechless.


    Showing a moment of emotional agitation, she was unable to speak for a moment.


    Then, as usual, smile.


    Conscious of it, she raised her lips.


    -I��m fine.


    i��m not okay


    ����.


    Minho didn��t wait for her answer this time.


    Carrying a backpack that was heavier than before, he climbed the cliff first among those sponsored by the Galaxy Group.


    Pulling the rope that tied Choi Ga-in from the top.


    Gunung, isn��t your backpack heavy?


    why backpack? I��ve been talking with the kids, but we��re trying to share the burden a little bit��.


    Elsewhere, students sponsored by KK Group and Kim Gun-woong were talking.


    The students who had been supporting Kim since childhood voluntarily tried to lift his backpack.


    ��No, that��s okay. this is what i have to do I��ll take your heart


    Kim Gun-woong wanted to be an example.


    That��s why he climbed the cliff with his backpack on.


    ��give me your backpack.


    yes thank you �� no.


    Meanwhile, Yu Do-jun passed the backpack to the student whom Eun-ha had told him to attract.


    The student who received the backpack had an expression of dismay, albeit for a moment.


    Because I thought I��d turn it down once in a while.


    However, Yoo Do-jun didn��t hesitate and immediately handed over the backpack.


    In the end, Yoo Do-joon was no different from the other members of Youngwon Group.


    I thought so.


    You have a lot of trouble because of me. Are you tired?


    no.


    All I can do now is�� I��m sorry, but this is all I can do right now. eat this too


    ����.


    However, Yu Do-Jun gave him a chocolate bar as he struggled to climb up.


    The 3rd generation of the chaebol only has one chocolate bar.


    He said that he also wrote condolences.


    His image as a direct descendant of Youngone Group was unconventional.


    Even so, it fit wonderfully well.


    The boy, who had been staring at the chocolate bar for a long time, put on his brown horn-rimmed glasses and asked for the chocolate bar he had opened himself.


    ��What about Hayang��you don��t need to worry.


    Meanwhile, Eun-ha, who climbed the cliff before anyone else, was watching all these scenes.


    Down there, Hayang was trying to get away from the students of the Alice Group and climb the cliff by himself.


    On the way, there were times when I almost tripped and fell.


    Still, she kept her lips closed and properly distributed her mana as she climbed the cliff.


    By the way, there is too much snow��


    Before long, all the other friends climbed up the cliff.


    Eun-ha took her eyes off them and soon looked around.


    There was no way he hadn��t noticed the killing spree stabbing him in the back of the neck.


    The Slayers had been following them from the beginning of Mt. Seorak, tinged with murder.


    The players hired by the academy must have realized the existence of the Slayers.


    However, they were not very wary of the Slayers.


    After all, they can��t harm academy students.


    As long as your head doesn��t turn around.


    So the players were only making minimal preparations.


    Eunha was the same.


    There��s no need to provoke them.


    Mt. Seorak was no different from a solo stage for the Slayers.


    There was nothing good about provoking them here.


    Anyway, they will not show their appearance to the students throughout the comprehensive ability evaluation.


    But how are you persistent��?


    Even so, the Slayers continued to keep an eye on them.


    As if observing the behavior of prey.


    ��it must be because of my mood.


    It must be because of the mood.


    They know it too well.


    If you attack the academy students, the country will come out with an opinion that Mt. Seorak should be overturned.


    I won��t do anything to sell my life.


    maybe.


    I still don��t know, so I have to tell the kids not to relax.


    fortunately it was


    Because my friends have devices.


    I decided to warn you not to let go of your hands during the mountain march.


    Are you still annoying me?


    Even if they attack.


    At that point, just kill them all.


    Malice is only met with malice.

 Chapter 274

    Relife Player 274(a)


    [Chapter 092]


    [With Malice for Malice (3)]


    The night the Secondary Academy students set foot on Mt. Seorak.


    In the village, except for the Slayer who was deploying the sensor network, everyone had gathered in one place for the first time in a while.


    They have different genders and behaviors.


    But they all flashed the predator��s eyes.


    As if he would bite anyone the moment he showed weakness.


    For those who broke the law and fled from society, the concept of a group existed vaguely.


    The village was only formed out of necessity, and their world was based on a strict rule of thumb and independent reproduction.


    So they gathered in one place.


    It meant that the need arose for them to act as a group.


    I don��t have to tell you why we��re here today.


    A village where only giggles and the sound of burning bonfires lingered.


    While they were wary of each other, it was the female hunter who spoke first.


    < Yeorangbia > Ji-na Kwon.


    The woman who leads the Slayers based in Gwidun-ri and Osaek-ri was once a ranger who was judged S-class by the Mana Management Organization.


    She wrapped her top in a thick jumper and continued speaking without paying attention to the stares pouring down on her.


    The number of crows is 342 in all. Currently, we have set up a base camp between Daecheongbong-gil and Yaksu-gil.


    Crow was a slang word used by players to refer to themselves.


    Usually, players like to wear dark-toned clothes for complex reasons, and it looks like a crow, so it was used as a slang.


    Oh, there are quite a lot of them? Can I attack the crows with this number?


    The placenta will be imposed on imaginary numbers anyway? What is the number of young crows in Jina?


    Those who heard the number over 300 giggled amongst themselves.


    The man, leaning forward and raising his hand, asked with a light smile.


    Ji-na Kwon gave the information she received from the navigator.


    300 young crows. The rest are black crows and red crows.


    In short, the Slayers were told that there were 42 players to be careful of.


    It was a fairly large number.


    If you touch it wrong, it can be a headache.


    However, the goal of the Slayers was not to kill them.


    depriving them of their food.


    And disappear quickly without leaving a trace.


    Therefore, the damage had to be minimized as much as possible.


    Currently, the crows are moving in 10 halves.


    Then each break will have an advantage.


    She nodded at those words.


    No matter how much he was an academy student, he had to endure serious damage if he tried to deal with all the students.


    If there were casualties among the students, the damage could have been even greater.


    In the worst case, the mana management mechanism could move. S��arch* The nov��lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Then, it is self-evident that the entire Seoraksan Mountain will become a sea of fire.


    So each break was the answer.


    So that there is no damage to the Slayer side or the students side as much as possible.


    ��Sheesh. It��s not fun. I thought you were going to kill them again. Do we have to take away the food of the snoring dogs now?


    Some Slayers grumbled.


    However, Ji-na Kwon ignored their opinions.


    After all, their opinions were only a minority.


    The Slayers living in the Seoraksan area were worried about the current situation where it was difficult to find food.


    First of all, winter is coming soon.


    Like last year, I wanted to avoid such a hell of fighting over food if possible.


    I had to prepare for winter.


    I��m in favor of individual breaking. But how are you going to break each one?


    that��s right. Classes are moving, but would it be a problem if one disappears?


    And when the guys come together, it��s over. You may need to take your hands off it then.


    it��s ok don��t worry too much about it


    Ji-na Kwon answered those who expressed their skepticism.


    She was worried about that too, but luck came just in time.


    By chance, I was able to hear the schedule of the academy students for the next day.


    That��s why Kwon Ji-na put a smile on her lips.


    ����Because it��s just a matter of cutting off the tail one by one.


    She shared her plans with the Slayers.


    Soon after hearing the story, they also raised their mouths like her.


    The appearance of the corner of the mouth hanging over the ear reminded me of a monster wearing a human mask.


    ��


    The day was bright.


    What welcomed the students from early morning was the fog that filled their vision.


    In the morning of Mt. Seorak, there were many cases where the surrounding area was enveloped in fog like this.


    This is because dungeons located individually in various places are influencing providence. There was also mana scattered around.


    You have to leave as soon as you have breakfast. There won��t be time to rest in today��s schedule either.


    Nonetheless, the secondary academy students started the mountain march.


    After organizing the base camp, Eun-ha complained for a while, then chased the group members who were moving forward.


    The 6th class president leading the group members was waiting in front of me, breathing heavily.


    This morning, the instructors said that there was a risk of getting lost due to the fog, and they instructed each class to form a group and act.


    If the road is dangerous, don��t climb it.


    The tricks of the instructors were clearly visible.


    The galaxy glanced sideways at the fog that was drifting around.


    The students didn��t notice it at all, but when they looked into the fog that drifted around them, they could see that it was made of two qualities.


    One is the fog caused by ubiquity.


    The other is artificially created fog.


    Fog of opposite nature is drifting around.


    I��m in trouble! I can��t see the instructor!


    uh��? The hyungs who came with us suddenly disappeared!


    It started.


    Eun-ha looked around the group looking at the confused group members.


    The mist flow has changed.


    The artificially created fog soon hid the way forward.


    Do not panic.


    The Comprehensive Ability Test was a test that comprehensively evaluated what students had learned each semester.


    Simply marching up Mt. Seorak could not have been a comprehensive capability evaluation.


    To evaluate what students have learned during the second semester.


    The instructors manipulated the fog like this to talk to the students.


    Find the right path in a situation where you can��t see an inch ahead.


    You all remember the entrance exam where you had to find your way through a labyrinth, right? This isn��t too different from that. All you have to do is trace the path the instructor passed through the fog.


    The galaxy stared through the fog that touched my hand.


    The structure of magic was easy to look into.


    It was nothing more than a simple welcome magic.


    A magic that turns around in place if you pass by without stepping on the designated path.


    However, if you could deploy a sensory network, finding a set path wasn��t too difficult.


    Enough that even students can break it.


    That��s why the galaxy decided to step back and wait for the group members to break the magic.


    Because if I helped them for no reason, they would only take away their opportunity to grow.


    Fortunately, the group members got their bearings and began to peer into the fog.


    If that��s the case, it won��t take long.


    Probably the same thing is happening in the class at the top.


    Of course, in the 7 8 9 10 class that will follow from behind.


    He was worried about his friends for a while, but decided to stop worrying.


    Friends can destroy it.


    If you don��t, roll it.


    By now, the fog had lifted.


    The group members stepped on the path to the answer and destroyed the magic.


    When I deployed the sensor network, the instructor who had suddenly disappeared was waiting in front of me.


    came out! we did it! hey! wait! Let��s go slow!


    I can��t do it anymore!


    The group members who were freed from the anxiety of not knowing what was right in front of them ran forward with great joy.


    He clucked his tongue as he looked at the students who were already running away.


    was still a kid


    Eunha, what are you doing? The instructor is waiting for us. Let��s go quickly. uh okay


    The class 6 president, who had been walking one step ahead of him, urged him now.


    He felt the frustration of having to be trapped in the fog.


    So when the galaxy is about to step into the foreground with an open view��


    ��What?


    Again the flow of fog changed.


    Since the group members got out of the fog, it wasn��t too strange for the instructor, who must be manipulating the fog somewhere, to change the flow anew.


    But something was unsettling.


    There was a strange feeling of discomfort.


    can��t be expressed in words.


    Then, the senses inform something.


    Eunha, what��s wrong?


    aha i get it You��re not frightened by being lost in the fog, are you? Eunha Noh, you must have been afraid of something too.


    ��No, it��s not like that.


    What is not? are you okay! The fog has lifted now!


    Hayang and Minji arrived before Eunha.


    Eun-ha ignored Min-ji, who raised her nose, and glared at the fog behind her.


    The fog consisted of two qualities.


    there was no change to that.


    ��Hayang-ah, did you feel anything?


    huh? What are you talking about?


    Hayang tilted his head.


    Eunha told her to look beyond the fog, as she had a good sense of reading information through mana.


    Seriously at his words, she strained her eyes to grasp the structure of the magic formula forming the fog.


    ��Sorry I don��t know. why? What��s going on?


    Even Jung Ha-yang shook his head.


    Even so, the galaxy looked at it for a long time and soon turned its back from the fog, unable to overcome Minji��s torch.


    I must have looked at it wrong.


    Maybe it��s because of the mood.


    Eunha decided to pass it like that.


    However, a feeling of unforgiveness that could not be forgotten over time crept up from the depths of my heart.


    ��But aren��t the other kids coming in too late?


    around lunch time.


    After all the students from class 6 arrived, the students from class 7 arrived.


    There hasn��t been one since.


    The fog that occurred naturally is also clearing little by little, but in the other classes, there was no news.


    In the end, class 8 9 10 did not show up even after lunch.


    Both Parang hyung and Subin.


    Mok Min-ho and Cha Eun-woo too.


    Even Eunhyuk and Seona didn��t come.


    Something must have gone wrong.


    Uneasy, Eun-ha searched the surroundings with her sensor net.


    I didn��t feel the familiar energy.


    Moreover, Seoraksan Mountain, where dungeons exist everywhere, was an area where it was difficult to use the detection net.


    Didn��t you leak into the dungeon by any chance? There��s no way I��ll come in this late��


    Who��s the one using the illusion magic right now? contact me once


    ��Currently, communication is not possible due to high mana concentration. Then you can ask the telepathist!


    It seemed that the instructors were also aware that a problem had occurred.


    A few people jumped into the fog, and the rest tried to recall the instructor who used illusion magic.


    Didn��t you pass the baton to the class 2 instructor earlier?


    yes? So I handed it over to the class 3 instructor. Isn��t it your turn now, class 7 instructor?


    that��s right. So I left the class 7 instructor in charge��


    Wait, the class 7 instructor went on a preliminary field trip to the small waterfall.


    At that time, the instructors�� stories diverged.


    The instructors who remembered the fact that they had forgotten only then looked at each other with disbelief on their faces.


    In particular, the class 6 instructor��s face was white and his mouth was wide open.


    I must have passed it��? Hey, think about it. Who are you passing the baton to?


    That��s right, to the instructor of class 7��


    The instructor of class 7 is not here right now?


    ������.��


    The class 6 instructor collapsed on the floor as his legs gave out.


    There was no one there to support him.


    There was a clear look of disappointment on their faces.


    Soon their fears were contagious to the students.


    Eunha�� Are the kids okay? They��re just lost, right?


    ��It��s okay, don��t worry.


    Hayang and Minji were so anxious that they held Eunha��s hand tightly.


    Eun-ha took her eyes off the students who were frightened and looked at them, deploying the detection net.


    Still nothing got stuck.


    ��are you okay.


    Time passed and the players who had been searching through the fog returned.


    The players just shook their heads without saying anything.


    In the end, the students had to set up a base camp in a different place than planned.


    Where the hell have all those people gone?


    In the meantime, the galaxy also thoroughly explored the surroundings with Avenious Cloak.


    The area where the fog had completely cleared was clearly visible, but nothing was saved.


    Sometimes the soles of students�� feet were stamped on the ground.


    But it didn��t leave much of a mark.


    Because the students who must have wandered on the road in the fog left only footprints with irregular directions.


    The only conclusion that the galaxy drew


    was the inference that the students suddenly evaporated at some point.


    If you were attacked by a monster, you should have left some trace.


    But no bloodstains or corpses were visible.


    Fortunately, the guess is that the students are still safe.


    I wasn��t entirely sure though.


    However, as if denying their wishes��


    ��Emergency��!!


    That evening, the body of the instructor in charge of class 8 was found.

 Chapter 275

    Relife Player 275(b)


    [Chapter 092]


    [With Malice (4)]


    The strategy of the Slayers was simple.


    Step by step removing the academy students from the rear.


    After finding out the schedule of the academy students through the telepathic information network, they waited for the fog to set.


    And finally.


    The students stepped into the fog, and from then on, the full-scale comprehensive ability evaluation began.


    The Slayers separated the students in the back from the front, aiming for the moment the academy instructor deployed the illusion magic.


    10 and a half at first.


    Next time class 9 and class 8.


    The Slayers were thinking of isolating each class that way.


    But a problem arose.


    Crows can��t help it, but�� to kill the red crow.


    The class 8 instructor has died.


    This was unexpected.


    The Slayers, who tried to extend their magic to the students in Class 7, were unlucky enough to be discovered by the instructor in charge of Class 8.


    And after a long fierce battle, the Slayers killed the 8th class instructor.


    Kwon Ji-na could not hide her deep sigh when she received reports from the Slayers who failed to isolate Class 7 and returned.


    Anyway, at the time I planned this, I had to hide at the foot of Mt. Seorak for the time being.


    It involved the kidnapping of 300 secondary academy students.


    It could be expected that some sanctions would fall from the Mana Management Organization.


    It was also assumed that to kidnap them, battles with players would be unavoidable.


    Also casualties.


    But it had to be a player, not an academy official.


    Then what should I do? Can the baby be hungry and hungry? that��s right. < Yeorangbia > I don��t think you expected this much.


    < Yeorangbia > Kwon Ji-na chewed her lips.


    It was already spilled water.


    The Slayers living in hiding in Seorak Mountain had that much desire.


    There was no way they could restrain themselves.


    If they had been able to restrain themselves, would they have become Slayers?


    In fact, on the other hand, she also expected that the plan would go awry to some extent.


    So, didn��t I tell them to take the minimum action in case things went wrong?


    How did you dispose of the corpse? I made it look like I got hit by a monster. But they��re not stupid either, so you��ll figure it out right away. So, Heeyeon is buying time by controlling the fog. We hinted at them and took control of the illusion magic. So that means the fog is now under our control. good job We need to leave this place before they find out.


    So what do these guys do?


    Ji-na Kwon looked back at the disarmed students.


    The students, who were kneeling and huddled together, screamed or shivered as soon as they met her eyes.


    It was a very frightening sight.


    It was worth it.


    The Slayers who appeared in the fog didn��t even exert their power against them and killed the players escorting them right in front of their eyes.


    Or subdue.


    As planned in advance, take them to the village. It would be embarrassing if we left it as it is and the information is exposed.


    Even if the children die because of something wrong, it will be a problem for us. You should take them to the village and use them to pass the time.


    hey then what do you do with these? kill here? don��t you?


    At that time, one of the Slayers giggled and pointed at the naked players.


    The Slayers didn��t look down on them as much as they did.


    If they did something wrong, it would have been them, not them.


    I shouldn��t have given it a chance.


    So, the Slayers stole players�� equipment and potions and searched their bodies to see if there were any hidden tools.


    And those deemed dangerous were killed on the spot.


    The rest had their deaths put on hold to clear the scene.


    Or to have a use value or to satisfy another need.


    ��Throw those who can��t walk to the monsters and disguise the situation.


    okay! Then take these to the village? I��m really going to have some fun after a while�� Really, what��s going on? You never thought we��d capture an S-rank player. It��s not just S-class, dude. You got an S rank in the Dangun Clan. It��s not S-class, it��s SSS-class!


    ��isn��t that dangerous? I touched that bitch by mistake and for no reason we��


    It��s okay dude! Do you think the Dangun Clan will care about that bitch!? I��m sure they��ll just pretend they don��t know, rather than tarnish the clan��s image? I��ll just announce that I died in the dungeon. isn��t it?


    ����.


    The man who was juggling with several daggers asked caster Chae Su-jin, who was giggling and shedding tears.


    she was speechless


    But silence replaced the answer.


    The color of desire began to appear on the faces of the Slayers.


    But why are there only 29 of them?


    It was then.


    Counting the number of class 8 students, Ji-na Kwon realized that one was missing.


    Just a moment ago, the number of students was 30.


    But while she was away, the number had shrunk to 29.


    She called out to the man who was juggling, asking how this happened.


    Oh that?


    Nam Ki-han, the man, answered in a tone that said it was nothing.


    Some wolf cub kept resisting, so I got angry and threw it. �� what? that it was thrown down there


    Nam Ki-han pointed down there in a calm tone.


    It was a steep cliff.


    Kwon Ji-na��s face turned white.


    ��insane�� bastard��


    the worst has happened.


    Ji-na Kwon poured out unbearable disgust at Nam-ki-han.


    Even so, Nam Gi-han giggled.


    ��Blue brother��


    Meanwhile, the students who could only helplessly look at their comrade who had fallen down the cliff were deeply terrified.


    among students.


    With her face buried between her legs, the girl poured a new canal over the dry canal.


    ��


    One of the Slayer��s villages.


    There were only a few old and shabby houses in the village with a barrier blocking people��s access.


    And the wooden cages located in the center of the plaza.


    The students were held in cages that normally house animals living in the mountains.


    ��again.


    The first class 10 students caught by the Slayers looked at the new students entering the village as if they had adapted.


    Holding on to the wooden bars and sticking her face out as much as possible, Eunhyuk muttered with a grunt.


    Class 9 was arrested a while ago, so the current incoming students must be class 8.


    90 academy students had already been brought to the village.


    It couldn��t have been an uneasy situation.


    I��m desperately hoping for rescue, but the situation only gets worse as time goes on.


    ��are you okay.


    Even so, Eunhyuk calmed himself down so as not to be frightened.


    In fact, I wanted to tremble with fear like the other students.


    There was Seo-na in the same cage.


    I couldn��t make her anxious.


    Didn��t the captain tell you before?


    ��The most contagious thing is fear. The moment a person becomes infected with fear, it spreads to the people around them.��


    ������.��


    ��The fear ends the moment it is contagious. It robs them of their ability to make good judgments and makes them lose their will to fight. If the person infected with fear is an influential person in the group, fear is contagious even more rapidly. But you know what��s fun?��


    ��What is that, Captain?��


    ��If even one person is not afflicted with fear, fear is bound to subside. If the entire group is infected with fear, the group is over, but if even one person is not infected with fear, the group can be revived.��


    ������.��


    ��That��s what fear is. If everyone is afraid, it grows out of control, but if even one person is not afraid, it can be infinitely small.��


    So don��t be afraid.


    If even he became infected with fear, that would be the end of it all.


    ����So don��t be afraid of fear. Choi Eunhyuk As long as you��re not afraid, the game isn��t over yet.��


    The game isn��t over yet.


    Eunhyuk, who recalled the memory, comforted the students in the cage with a bright face.


    Seo Na also comforted the students who shed tears along with him.


    Eunhyuk-ah, in class 8�� There must be a blue oppa and Subin somewhere, right?


    ��maybe. I hope there is no problem with Blue hyung��


    Eunhyuk looked at the class 8 students who were dragged into the cage by a certain slayer.


    Eun-hyeok, who knew Jinpa-rang��s personality, prayed that nothing would happen to him.


    I hope you didn��t get hurt by rebelling against them.


    Fortunately though�� Slayers don��t touch us.


    Blue hyung and Subin will be fine.


    The reason was unknown.


    But they weren��t trying to touch the students.


    They killed the players, but they didn��t kill themselves.


    Because we are weak? no it won��t be like that


    Eunhyuk denied the thought that suddenly passed by.


    Not contagious to fear, he was able to look at the situation soberly.


    The reason why they even exposed the village and dragged themselves into the cage must be because they had a purpose.


    So I won��t kill you.


    They have something of value.


    Having reached that point, Eunhyuk immediately identified the class 8 students entering the cage.


    Among them, I saw a familiar face.


    It was Bae Soo-bin.


    Subin!


    Bae Su-bin, who was dragged by the arm by the slayer, fell to his knees as soon as he entered the cage.


    Seo-na hurriedly ran out and hugged her.


    ��Naya Seo Naya, what should I do��!


    Subin didn��t know who hugged her first.


    Then, when he checked Serena��s face, he burst into tears with already reddened eyes.


    On the way to the village, he must have rolled on the floor, his face smeared with dirt.


    She sobbed as she told them that Parang had fallen down the cliff.


    ��what?


    Only cries were heard.


    Unbelievable at the sound of intermittent crying, Eunhyuk asked back.


    The answer that came back was the same.


    The mood of the students subsided.


    ��Nonsense.


    Parang��s older brother fell?


    Slayers cannot touch students.


    This was the car I was thinking of.


    So I couldn��t believe the story that Parang fell down the cliff by the Slayers.


    But Blue wasn��t there.


    ��Nonsense.


    Senna muttered.


    Fear, thicker than before, spread among the students again.


    I had to get rid of this fear somehow.


    However, Eunhyuk couldn��t answer anything.


    He didn��t know what the hell to say to comfort his students.


    But my hands and feet were full.


    I felt as if power was draining from my body.


    Kids are really noisy. Hey, did you guys come here to play? Still can��t judge the situation? Leave it alone. They��re still in first grade, but are they civilians or players?


    what? 1st grade?


    The Slayers who brought the students from class 8 settled down in the village.


    The increased number of Slayers each giggled as they looked at the students locked in cages.


    Then, the man who was juggling with daggers flashed his eyes.


    If you are in your first year of secondary school�� So, you haven��t killed a monster properly yet, have you?


    A slayer who shows a bright color as if he thought of something interesting.


    Shaking off his butt, he got up and approached the cage where Eunhyuk was confined.


    Then he threw a knife into us and opened his mouth.


    It must be boring to be locked up all the time. Shall we have a class? ����.


    Kill the monster with it.


    In the man��s hand, which he pulled out of his pocket, was a small magic stone.


    Soon, the magic stone that fell with mana attracted mana around it and caused omnipresence.


    ��Crazy.


    A Slayer spat out.


    The man took that as a compliment and shrugged.


    If you kill a monster in class on the 100th day, will you be able to kill it properly later on?


    The Slayers were boring cars.


    That��s why they looked at Eunhyuk holding the sword with vulgar interest.


    ��don��t be afraid


    The moment you lose, it��s over.


    After coming out of the cage, Eunhyuk looked at the monster with a hard face.


    After a while, the Slayers gathered and whistled at a desperate dog fight.


    ��


    In the Seoraksan area, large and small waterfalls form a stream of water that meanders through the mountain path.


    Even in the vicinity of Osaek-ri, there are Oncheon Falls, Dokju Falls, Seorak Falls, So Falls, and Yeoshim Falls. The stream of water that fell with a


    loud


    sound intersects with other streams to form a huge stream of water.


    After < Destruction at the End of the Century >, Mana changed the providence of the world by melting into the terrain.


    Even if it was a waterfall with water veins running side by side, the nature reflecting the nature of mana did not lose its own characteristics.


    For example, the water passing through Osaek-ri helps the circulation of mana in the body.


    Waterfalls with different properties were mixed and mixed at the point where they intersected, embodying the properties of mana flowing through the nearby area.


    And there was something floating there��


    ��It hurts.


    I feel like my body is about to break


    Jinparang, caught in the current, floated to the gravel field.


    Banging his head on a fallen log, he looked up at the sky while floating on the surface of the water.


    why am i here?


    My mind was hazy.


    It bothered me to think.


    Just like this.


    I wanted to leave my body in the leisurely water and go to sleep.


    ��let��s go


    Ain��s recovery ability was far superior to that of ordinary people.


    Even though Jinparang��s body fell off a cliff and was fortunately caught in the current, he steadily recovered from damage.


    ��it��s cold.


    Too cold. S��arch* The N??eFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Eventually, the sensation returned to normal.


    No, my senses have become more sensitive.


    Strangely, power surged.


    When he raised his hand submerged in the water, mana was released out of nowhere.


    why was i here


    ��that��s right, those children.


    My mind gradually became clearer.


    The memory right before falling off the cliff came to mind.


    The more I ruminated on that memory, the more irritated I became.


    yes annoying


    It was just embarrassing to see this happen.


    And when Jinpa-rang felt resentment, he couldn��t help but solve it.


    Those children��


    How did he live in the slums in the past?


    Parang, who struggled up the gravel field, growled and opened his eyes.


    An eye for an eye for an eye.


    If I was beaten, I paid back as much as I was hurt.


    If that��s the case, will you be able to stay like this to them?


    It could never have been.


    ��don��t let go very much.


    Strangely enough, the power overflowed.


    The senses became sensitive.


    Just thinking about it, the mana in his body moved according to his will.


    -I��ll kill them all.


    When I realized it, the mana in my body was wrapped around my body.


    The feeling of getting used to it even though you are not used to it.


    As if it had to be this way from the beginning.


    His body, wrapped in mana, was gradually changing to resemble a wolf.


    ? ????.


    It didn��t matter anyway.


    no matter what your body is like


    No matter what the overflowing power is.


    whether they are players or slayers.


    Just kill with these hands.


    just bite


    ��Kill.


    It wasn��t just him who was pushed by the current.


    He lifted the backpack sunken in the water.


    I pulled out all the contents inside.


    There was only one thing to look for.


    ��I found it.


    Before long, he raised his mouth as he equipped a claw full of anticipation


    .

 Chapter 276

    Relife Player 276


    [Chapter 092]


    [With Malice (5)]


    The body of the instructor in charge of Class 8 was found.


    The news spread in waves among the students.


    did you hear that The class 8 instructor was just found dead!


    I heard it too. They say it seems to be the work of a monster�� no. Actually I heard something. They say Slayers live on this mountain. Kill the players looking for the mountain��


    What are you talking about! I distinctly heard the instructors say that they felt like they were attacked by monsters! ��over there, what about the other kids? The ones I haven��t seen until now��


    aren��t they dead too? No way��


    ������.��


    It was only natural that the students were agitated.


    The instructors tried to comfort them, but the anxiety was contagious in an instant.


    In the end, that evening, the instructors announced that they would stop the race and go down Mt. Seorak as soon as the day dawned.


    In addition, prohibit individual actions and do not leave the base camp.


    what the hell is this


    Meanwhile, Eunha sighed as she looked at the players circling around the base camp.


    Apparently, among the missing players was Caster Chae Su-jin, who was rated as SSS in the Dangun clan.


    Eunha was also a person I knew a little bit.


    I didn��t know that Chae Su-jin was also missing.


    So, they have no choice but to be on the alert.


    Even so, it was like losing a cow and fixing a barn.


    The academy instructor is dead.


    Even if it is presumed that he was attacked by a monster, there is no way he was attacked by a monster.


    Because there��s no reason to lose.


    Currently, the instructors were kissing the students saying that the class 8 instructor was killed by a monster.


    But Eunha thought that couldn��t be the case.


    Instructors who speak to calm students�� anxiety may actually have other thoughts.


    It��s strange that he was found so far away from the missing area, and he must have been killed by a monster after stepping into the red dungeon the wrong way.


    He, who had spied on the instructors�� stories while wearing an avenious cloak a while ago, dismissed it as nonsense in his heart.


    There was no reason for the academy instructor to find the red dungeon.


    The exact cause of the body damaged by the monster has not yet been revealed.


    It must have been that someone had killed the class 8 instructor and made it look like a monster.


    It was an uncommon occurrence in the player industry.


    Didn��t the galaxy before the return also purify the forces that threatened Ha Baek-ryun in the same way?


    That��s why the players are keeping their blades sharp.


    Because sometimes humans are more dangerous than monsters.


    And ��certainly someone�� must be a human being who gave up on being human.


    ��Slayer. Why did they suddenly do this?


    Eunha went around the base camp.


    To find a place where the vigilance of players is loose.


    He wasn��t the type to wait patiently.


    I��ve already waited long enough.


    Friends have gone missing.


    That alone made him feel attacked.


    And even the urge to burn them.


    Even though they were crazy people��


    No matter how crazy they were, they must have known that they shouldn��t touch the academy officials��


    Before returning, the Slayers of Mt.


    No matter how outlaws they were, they didn��t touch groups like the academy.


    That��s why the academy carried out the Seoraksan March every year in its previous life.


    Nothing like this had ever happened.


    For what the hell?


    No, think about the reason later.


    It��s the kids that matter.


    If they didn��t intend to live only today, I wouldn��t have touched them�� but I


    shouldn��t have taken it lightly.


    The Academy Instructor has died.


    It meant that they could lay their hands on the students if they wanted to.


    Somehow, they had to locate the missing students.


    I couldn��t trust and wait for the academy instructors and players.


    Fortunately, he remembered some of the Slayers�� village hidden in Mt. Seorak.


    �C Eunha, are the kids really okay?


    It was then.


    Eunha belatedly discovered White.


    I didn��t notice until she called.


    It was proof that her camouflage magic had reached a considerable level.


    To the extent that Eunha stuck out her tongue.


    ��don��t worry too much. really?


    Really. So Jung Ha-yang, please comfort the anxious children.


    Eunha Are you��? where are you going


    ����.


    Eunha answered silently.


    Hayang seemed to guess something.


    Her gaze did not leave the black cloak he was wearing.


    -I��ll go too.


    Eventually, she took her eyes off the cloak and looked at him.


    He stared into her unwavering eyes for a long time.


    The determined eyes were talking.


    ask him to take you too


    It can be dangerous. are you okay. I also have the power to protect myself now.


    In an instant, her presence faded.


    She had deployed camouflage magic.


    She awkwardly assimilated her existence to those around her even when he was watching.


    His understanding of camouflage magic was excellent.


    Eunha had no choice but to admit it.


    Jeong Ha-yang��s skills.


    ��Okay, let��s go together.


    huh!


    Just needed her skills.


    After thinking for a while, Eun-ha concluded that it would be better to take her with her.


    If she has a good sense of reading information, she will be good at grasping the geography of Mt. Seorak.


    Her ability will definitely come in handy at Mt.


    Then will you tell Minji? If we suddenly disappear, it will become a problem, so please take care of it moderately.


    Chi already said it.


    ��okay?


    Her reaction was quick.


    As if you knew it would be like this.


    Stunned for a moment, he handed her the cloak that was slung over his shoulder.


    Eunha, why are you giving me this? I thought you��d wear that cloak better than me. Then what do you do?


    what to do I have to write with you. huh?


    Jung Ha-yang tilts her head while creating a question mark above her head.


    This was an unexpected look.


    Eunha smiled and bent her knees and showed her back.


    ��Get up quickly.


    They must have villages all over Mt. Seorak.


    There was no time to leisurely look around.


    ��


    What is it? Are you surprisingly pretty? Are you < The Sid >? Looking closely, I don��t think it��s the academy style.


    At first, it was just entertainment.


    The Slayers expected a boy who was only in first grade to have a hard time dealing with monsters.


    However, the boy betrayed their expectations very boldly.


    With all your might, at once.


    Mana Crasher


    Basically, the first year of secondary academy used a wooden sword with excellent mana conductivity, not a sword made of mana alloy.


    An accident could have happened if the official device was handed over to someone who could not wield a sword properly.


    They couldn��t be used to handling official devices.


    Keeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee


    However, the boy swung the real sword with a familiar motion.


    The moment the 8th tier monster showed a gap, I loaded the sword with mana.


    Ha�� ha��


    ��wow. Who did you learn from?


    Mana Crasher? It��s a magic learned in the first year curriculum at Higher Academy, but how the hell do you know that?


    ��is that a talent?


    Choi Eun-hyuk, a boy who wipes the sweat on the tip of his chin with the back of his hand.


    He gasped for breath and hurriedly tried to restore mana in his body.


    Covered in dust several times, he was not a horse at all.


    Even the highly durable academy uniforms were unable to completely absorb the impact of the series of battles.


    The fabric was torn in places and blood was dripping from the exposed skin.


    Even so, Eunhyuk whipped his body as if he was about to collapse at any moment.


    Hey, wouldn��t it be better to stop changing? It��s already the fourth. Yeah, I��m going to die Let��s just replace it with another one.


    ��More�� I can do it��!


    ������.��


    A spirit that gradually shakes.


    Eunhyuk grabbed it with difficulty and intervened in the whispers of the Slayers.


    I can�� do�� I can��! S��ar?h the Nov��l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It was already the fourth.


    Eunhyuk alone faced 8th tier monsters four times.


    He desperately resisted and cut off the monster��s breath.


    In the process, mana was exposed to the floor and the body was as good as it was.


    Even so, Eunhyuk did not want to pass the turn to the other children.


    I�� must fight��!


    Didn��t you swear


    I will become a player who protects people.


    It was something only I could do.


    Only he who was not infected with fear could protect the students.


    ��Eunhyuk��.


    If you step away from here, the Slayers will play with other students to pass the time.


    In front of them, they will be reduced to mere spectacle, and in order to survive, they will fight fiercely with monsters.


    couldn��t see it


    Above all, Jinseo-na was among the students who would be degraded to be the toys of the Slayers.


    I didn��t want to see her get hurt.


    Courage is so imaginary�� don��t you know that��s brashness?


    Then the man who created this spectacle rose from his seat opening a bottle.


    As seniors, we��ll tell you��


    Nam Ki-han, a man, approached.


    Nam Ki-han poured the remaining alcohol over Eunhyuk��s head and continued.


    ��Then it goes hook, you bastard. Don��t you know that courage becomes man-yong and man-yong becomes guest? ����.


    Remember that the first person to die in this industry is an idiot who can��t take care of himself and devotes himself to others and rushes at him without knowing whether it��s courage or recklessness.


    The sensation of the lukewarm liquor flowing down gave me a feeling of stickiness and steam.


    Eunhyuk couldn��t help but clench his fists and glared at the man.


    The man giggled.


    Then he lowered his voice��


    ��Who would look at me like that?


    ����!


    Suddenly, he slapped Eunhyuk in the back of the head.


    something that happened in an instant.


    Unable to defend himself properly, he lost consciousness and collapsed.


    He doesn��t know, so someone treats him�� Isn��t it too boring to end it like this? that��s right! that��s right! Get one more out!


    The Slayers raised their voices.


    Nam Ki-han approached the caged students to fulfill their wishes.


    Let��s see�� this time playing with a girl�� Huh?


    ��Ah��.


    As he looked around where the class 9 students were confined, his eyes immediately fell on a girl among the students.


    The girl who met my eyes was terrified and backed away.


    It was only that she, who was already closely attached to the bar, had nowhere to step back.


    The man looked closely at her shivering with his pods on.


    A girl whose sadness oozes out just by being still.


    It seems like you can��t refuse to look at it.


    The drooping eyebrows and trembling eyes in fear naturally aroused sadism.


    hey. you come out


    ��yes yes��? yes you you come out


    The girl who was pointed out trembled in her eyes.


    It made me feel the pleasure of being bullied even with a startling appearance.


    So, Nam Ki-han decided to torment the girl a little more.


    If you don��t come out, I��ll bring out another guy. Then he must resent you very much, right? ����.


    I intend to keep doing that until you voluntarily come out. Won��t you come out?


    ��I��ll go out��.


    A good looking kid who won��t say no.


    Dealing with such a child was simple.


    It was just a matter of blaming everything that other people were hurting by blaming it on you.


    Then, usually, he can��t overcome his guilt and sets out to use his dump.


    The type that suffers losses until death.


    It was the type of player you shouldn��t be.


    Due to his long experience, such a person did not last long in the industry.


    Either way, he decided not to care.


    I didn��t know


    By the way-


    ��I will do it.


    Sometimes, there was a law like that.


    The type of person who normally acts rationally but loses his reasoning and acts emotionally because of the one person he likes.


    In their case, words were not good.


    In the end, everything you built up will be lost and you will self-destruct.


    yes then you come


    The man nodded his chin and called out the boy with unwavering eyes.


    ��


    Meanwhile, Seona was using camouflage magic at that time.


    The key to camouflage magic is to assimilate one��s existence into the surrounding flow.


    So, getting away from people��s attention.


    Just in time, the current Slayers�� eyes were heading in the other direction.


    They were cheering as Minho struggled against the 8th tier monster.


    i have to do something


    I��m the only one who can solve this situation right now.


    I was worried about Eunhyuk, who is being treated by the Slayers.


    Although I was worried about Subin who was absent-minded as if she had lost her mind.


    Serena decided to remain as calm as possible.


    An unstable state of mind soon brings emotional agitation.


    I have to report this situation to the outside world.


    It was night before I knew it.


    A considerable amount of time has passed since they were brought to the village.


    Probably the academy instructors are looking for them.


    So we had to let them know where we were.


    Even if they don��t know about their situation��


    ��There is a galaxy.


    She thought of the most trustworthy person that came to her mind.


    I firmly believed that Noh Eun-ha would solve this situation somehow.


    So don��t give up.


    Eunhyuk worked hard too.


    I can��t just sit still here.


    Serena shook off the permeating fear and fired sparks.


    to use telepathy.


    That��s why she deployed camouflage magic.


    Ain needs to spark a spark to use telepathy.


    A good telepath would send sparks out of sight, but she couldn��t do it yet.


    That��s why I deployed camouflage magic.


    [Help��.]


    Then, suddenly, we swayed with a thump.


    As she tried to use her telepathy, she turned around in surprise.


    ��Ah��


    What are you doing?


    There was a rabbit-type Ain in front of us.


    Ain with long ears and piercings looked down at her with bright red eyes and snorted.


    Is this all over your feet? ����.


    Did you think we wouldn��t know if you were peeling pumpkin seeds in the back? you stupid fox


    Serena couldn��t answer.


    It was because the rabbit-type Ain looking down on him looked infinitely gigantic.


    Her momentum was suppressed by the mana in her body.


    It��s great to have telepathy at that age, but�� Fox, you don��t even know much about cloaking magic, do you? ��yes��?


    try it somewhere Does your telepathy reach the outside or not?


    Shim Su-ji, a rabbit-type child, giggled and kicked the bars.


    Seo-na, who was very nervous, flashed her telepathy while looking at her.


    ����. how is it? can��t you reach?


    Serena��s face twisted.


    Then Shim Suji seemed to like it, bent his knees, met her eyes, and burst into laughter.


    Why can��t the mana management system find our hideout? Because there are dungeons all over Mt. Seorak. How do they know if it��s a dungeon or a village that doesn��t get caught by the detection net? Besides, if the mana is thickly scattered, the sensor network won��t work properly.


    ����.


    This hideout is affected by concealment magic, and the providence is cut off like a dungeon. Do you think that telepathy will work between the inside and outside where the providence is cut off, you stupid fox?


    Telepathy worked only when they were on the same world line.


    In the end, Shim Suji meant that telepathy could not be used as long as concealment magic surrounded the village.


    ��then what should I do?


    The body was stiff.


    Seo-na, frightened by the telepathist who surpassed her, worked hard nonetheless.


    There was only one solution.


    Breaking the concealment magic.


    If you create even the smallest gap, you will be able to send telepathy through it.


    Hey do you think I don��t know what you��re thinking? How many years have I been a telepathist��


    ?


    Soon, she raised a contemptuous look and shook the bar.


    One day, when a powerless telepathist looked up at the players who used him as a toy.


    Through the eyes of the players who were stuck in their minds at the time.


    I looked down at Serena.


    ��Come with me. you should be right


    ��


    ��Isn��t it here too?


    �� Judging by the traces, it seems that no one has visited for quite some time. okay?


    It was bullshit this time too.


    Eun-ha clicked her tongue as she looked around the Slayer��s village in her memory.


    It was slow to find their village.


    I couldn��t help it.


    Because the environment of Mt. Seorak was not easy to spread the detection network.


    So I relied on Hayang��s ability, but there was not one hideout for them.


    Let��s clear things up here.


    Are you going to light a fire again?


    of course.


    After picking up the magic stone that fell on the floor, Eunha turned her back on the empty mountain cabin.


    I had no intention of leaving their village alone like this.


    It��s going to be difficult if they move to another village by mistake.


    If it did, we would have to wage a never-ending search battle.


    So he set fire to every village he passed.


    There won��t be a wildfire, right?


    ��that��s not going to happen. Because the providence is separated by concealment magic. When there��s nothing left to burn here, it��ll turn itself off.


    Glad then


    Let��s move on. get up quickly �� must be carried?


    delayed a bit


    Eun-ha called to White, who was wearing a cloak large enough for two people to wear.


    Then she complained with a disapproving expression.


    To use Abenius Cloak, you must be carried on your back and wrapped in a cape. That��s why I can��t lift you up.


    But��


    but what else is that?


    I mean heavy


    Was it just for that reason?


    Eun-ha looked at her in disbelief.


    Sensing his gaze, she tilted her head and averted her eyes.


    You��re not heavy at all, okay?


    Chi what is that


    In the first place, do you think I would be so dishonest that White couldn��t carry you alone?


    White inflated her cheeks.


    I couldn��t complain about it.


    Because the situation was the situation.


    Eventually, she climbed onto his back.


    ��Go.


    I��m telling you in advance, I ate a lot for dinner today.


    puck.


    Eunha laughed soundlessly.


    Could she have eaten a lot of puck or dinner with her friends missing?


    Asserting that this couldn��t be the case, he jumped into the night sky.


    Abenious Cloak


    We must find the next hiding place.


    Eun-ha deployed a sensor network avoiding the presence of monsters.


    Unfortunately, the range in which the detection network was spread was inevitably narrow.


    However, failing to spread the sensor network properly meant that there was a high probability that there was an area where Providence was separated nearby.


    what?


    In the meantime.


    Something was approaching them at great speed.


    Hayang, who grasped it, quickly deployed a protective magic.


    Before long, the protective shield that Jeong Ha-yang had deployed was shocked and shaken.


    The entity that attacked them was��.


    -Stupid brother!?


    It was blue.


    With wolfish features on his body, he swung his claws, revealing sharp fangs.


    Aaaaaaa!!


    Red eyes out of focus.


    I couldn��t tell my opponent apart.


    Even in his previous life, Jinparang had very occasionally been eaten by his gift.


    This hyung is real��!


    It seems that I will have to thresh for a long time.


    The hawk was medicine for the mad dog.

 Chapter 277

    Relife Player 277


    [Chapter 092]


    [With Malice (6)]


    The reason why Jinparang was called < Mad Dog > wasn��t just because of his willingness to repay what he had done.


    This is because once eaten by the Gift, he turns into a mad dog who cannot distinguish between enemies and friends until he loses his mind.


    It��s nice to be aware of the gift�� but if you can��t handle it properly, don��t handle it.


    Ugh��


    Eunha sighed as she tapped the fainting Jinparang. Parang, who was wearing deep blue wolf fur, was gradually regaining his human form.


    Gift < Beast >.


    Gift, which is usually expressed to Ain, had the effect of transforming into a beast with power outside the standard by wrapping the body with mana.


    In the case of blue, it was Blade Wolf, a 5th tier overrank monster that became Ain��s base.


    Even though he has turned into a mad dog, he is well equipped with weapons. It was originally made for that purpose, but��


    In her previous life, Parang used a gift and a claw that could freely transform its shape.


    When he activates < Beast >, the claw assimilates to the gift and turns into a claw that can tear steel.


    A monster blade wolf that can easily tear apart even steel.


    That��s why Eun-ha asked Byeok Hae-soo in advance for a claw suitable for Jinpa-rang. S��ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It took a long time before he realized it before returning��.


    I can��t believe this idiot hyung��s gift bloomed at this time.


    There was no


    < Beast > was dangerous.


    If you couldn��t overcome the wildness that dwelled in your body, there was no such thing as a mad dog.


    He wanted a fierce dog that would obey his master��s commands, not a mad dog.


    In the future, Jinparang needed to be managed so that he could handle the gift properly.


    I need to treat this brother first.


    Ain��s physical ability was at a level beyond that of an ordinary human.


    Not to mention, Blue, who activated < Beast >, had the power to heal most wounds in an instant.


    Even so, the mana in Blue��s body was showing the bottom due to the current abuse of the gift.


    As a result, the healing ability was slow.


    Blood was oozing from his body in places as if he had been attacked by a monster.


    Hayangah Potion. �� huh?


    give me some potion


    Uh yeah��


    Good job bringing the potion.


    Eun-ha put her hand behind her back and asked Hayang for her bag.


    However, Jung Ha-yang was holding her bag, unable to come close to her, and was hesitant.


    Now that I saw her, she couldn��t even make eye contact with her blushing face.


    why? what��s the matter?


    That�� the blue oppa��s clothes��


    Oh this?


    Jung Ha-yang speaks with a glance.


    Eun-ha pointed at Jinpa-rang, who was lying naked, with a no-nonsense tone.


    It was the result of < Beast >.


    Since her body had grown rapidly, there was no way she would be hungry without tearing her clothes.


    Even the academy��s uniform made of mana-infused fabric couldn��t withstand < Beast >.


    As a result, Jinpa-rang collapsed unconscious and was wearing nothing on his body except for the blue claw worn on his hand.


    What is this embarrassing��


    Eunha smiled at Jeong Ha-yang, who reacted to the man��s body.


    Jinparang wasn��t even an adult yet.


    But what is there to be ashamed of?


    Then you should be ashamed. How can you not be ashamed


    ?


    Eun-ha held back a laugh and accepted the potion and cloak she gave her.


    He then gave him a potion as he exhaled evenly, and at the end covered him with a cloak.


    But it��s Eunha. The fact that Blue oppa is here means that the other kids are around here too, right? It would be nice if I could do that��.


    Eun-ha blurted out her words.


    Jinparang used < Beast >.


    That would mean he was in danger enough to become aware of Gift by his survival instinct.


    If so, it should be seen that the students who are in danger around them.


    Or is it the sound they shout.


    However, there was only one Jinparang here.


    It never occurred to me that there would be other students nearby.


    Still, it��s fine.


    Even so, Eunha was satisfied.


    It��s because you only need Jinparang.


    With him who can use telepathy, searching Seorak Mountain would be much easier.


    As before, White did not have to go to the trouble of breaking the barrier and rummaging through the interior.


    First of all, how did the situation go�� Let��s ask the idiot hyung when he wakes up.


    even the smallest gap.


    If there is even the slightest gap in the barrier, all it takes is for Blue to send telepathy through it.


    Jin Parang, who has sent a telepathic message to Seo-na, will be able to figure out her exact location if she gets caught in the sensor network.


    So, since I found the true blue��.


    Whitey, save your strength. Because the next one you find will be the last one.


    ����It was like discovering their village.


    ��


    The students kidnapped by the slayers could do nothing but shed tears.


    Those who were exposed to malice for the first time in their lives were shocked to see a world they did not know.


    The Slayers who kidnapped him had no morals and common sense did not work.


    They had no reason.


    If there��s a reason, it��s just that it��s not even a reason to be bored.


    They were just feeling the pleasure of trampling on, abusing, and harassing beings weaker than themselves.


    ��is this the only thing? This is why they have to be replaced with other kids��


    ��but still��.


    What��s even more surprising is that they were the players they wanted to be.


    They are the same kind of players they have met or seen in the media.


    The fact was unbelievable to the students who had ideals.


    Why are you scared of something like this? I heard that you are class 031. The 0 added means that the majority of them are well off, don��t you know that there��s not much difference between what you do and what we do?


    The drunken player punched the bar and pressed his face.


    Surprised, Eunwoo wrapped her arms around the shivering girls and looked up at him.


    It was the only thing that made her eyes tremble.


    But I had to hold back the tears.


    Because Mok Min-ho is participating in the ��game�� on his behalf.


    Because the people here are relying on themselves.


    If you are weak, you will be eaten, and if you are weak, you will suffer and live.


    ����. And if you don��t like that, you have to be strong. Or get your hands on something. If that doesn��t work either��


    The drunken man stole his lips with a reddened face.


    �C Live like us. The stronger side in this world is not the one who obeys the law, but the one who breaks the law.


    It was an unbelievable story.


    Slayers are just living according to their desires.


    However,


    the frightened students could not deny it and had to listen quietly.


    Min-ho��


    Above all, Eun-woo was distracted by seeing Min-ho swinging a sword while being booed.


    She clasped her hands and prayed.


    Please don��t let anything happen to him.


    please someone save me


    But her prayers were in vain.


    Hey, isn��t it fun to keep doing that?


    Acknowledge twice. Strangely, kids aren��t afraid of monsters, so is it necessary to continue this?


    Hey, change the game! Let��s do something else!


    Players who used to bet with food now raised their voices saying they were bored.


    In response, Nam Ki-han decided to stop the ��game�� and start another ��game��.


    So how about this one?


    ����!


    Nam Ki-han grabbed Eun-hyeok by the neck while he was being treated by a supporter and threw him into the middle of the stadium.


    Eunhyuk, who was unable to properly take the fall due to the sudden incident, rolled on the ground.


    It��s no fun fighting kids and monsters�� but how much fun can kids fight?


    Silence fell for a moment.


    Soon after, those who understood Nam Nam��s words cheered and warmed up the atmosphere.


    While Minho and Eunhyuk face each other in the arena, they are startled.


    The two men, deprived of their weapons, could only stare at each other since they were far away.


    However, Nam Ki-han put his hand on the shoulders of the two and started a fire.


    First of all, Minho Mok��.


    -Is that girl your girlfriend? If you don��t do this, I��m going to throw that kid at the monsters. But can your girlfriend kill monsters too? ����.


    And to Eunhyuk Choi��.


    -You asked me to save Ain the fox, didn��t you? If you win, I��ll think about it.


    Nam Nam-han already had some understanding of the two.


    he knew


    Those who have something to protect are weak in front of what they have to protect.


    So, the Slayer who had nothing to protect was stronger than anyone else.


    The Slayer considered this moment the most important thing, tried to kill the opponent before he died, and was not bound by anything.


    What should I do?


    ������.��


    His words became the fuse.


    It was Mok Min-ho who struck first.


    Minho-!!


    Cha Eun-woo called his name from far away.


    However, he left her behind and hit Eunhyuk again, who lost his balance and took a backward step.


    ����!


    This time, Eunhyuk Choi did not stand still.


    Dodging the incoming fist, he gathered both hands in front of his face and took the opportunity to punch.


    It didn��t stop there.


    Without thinking back, he charged and collapsed to the ground with Minho Minho.


    Then he climbed onto his chest and clenched his fists.


    However, Eunhyuk was unable to swing his fist in the end.


    ��sun. ����.


    ��If you don��t do it, I will.


    It was a dog fight.


    Mok Min-ho did not hesitate.


    It was clear what he had to do.


    It was Cha Eun-woo, who had been holding back tears until now, but couldn��t hold back anymore and was crying profusely.


    While Eunhyuk hesitated, he jumped up and put Eunhyuk on the ground.


    position has been reversed.


    Eunhyuk tried to block Minho��s attack by covering his face with both hands.


    Conversely, Minho gritted his teeth and hit Eunhyuk.


    This situation continued several times with the leader changing.


    The two stared at each other and hit each other, but said nothing.


    However, the two understood each other.


    At the same time I understood, I was looking for an opportunity to get out of this situation somehow.


    ��


    [Hey, do you think you can stop this by covering your ears?]


    [A kid like you should be allowed in from an early age. That way you won��t be cursed at.]


    [Where is this that you keep trying to roll your hair?]


    Meanwhile, Seo-na, who was dragged out of the cage, was being attacked by Shim Su-ji.


    Violence was not just accompanied by physical action.


    Telepathists had their own attacks.


    Mental attack through telepathy.


    It was an attack that collapsed and subdued the opponent��s spirit.


    Telepathy is indefensible.


    Continuous exposure to telepathy would inadvertently taint it with the mind of the sender.


    [Don��t do this!]


    [What? Is he even rebelling now?]


    Shim Su-ji��s telepathy poking his head nonstop.


    Serena desperately endured her voice.


    Seona had a hunch that if she was shaken by her telepathy, her ego would be shaken.


    That��s why I resisted the mental attack.


    Still young, she hadn��t learned how to deal with the telepath��s mental attacks.


    However, he was aware that he couldn��t just listen to the other person��s telepathy.


    So, with his intense heart, he sent a telepathic message to Shim Su-ji.


    [Okay, don��t do this��]


    ��Kyaaak!


    [What do you know? This one is so stubborn. Hey, you can��t live in this world after living like that.]


    However, Seo-na��s telepathy couldn��t completely reach Su-ji Shim.


    Shim Su-ji kicked Seo-na, feeling the telepathy that tried to hold her own and shake her.


    He then grabbed her by the scruff of her neck and raised her up, slapping her on the cheek.


    Mental attack and violence.


    Having gone through tough times as a telepath, she knew how to subdue opponents.


    [This older sister is talking about her old age, but when telepathists join a clan, they go through a telepathic interview. But�� sometimes a bad clan tries to dye a telepathist in the color of the clan.]


    [��Don��t listen. Don��t listen, Seo-Na.]


    [Listen up, bitch.]


    Shim Su-ji grabbed Seo-Na by the fox ears and dragged her around.


    Grabbed by the ear, she had to break down the telepathy in tears.


    It was acting like an antenna for Ain.


    If the ear was caught in this way, she could not use telepathy.


    Even in that situation, Shim Soo-ji��s telepathy pricked her heart.


    [There aren��t many clans that accept a stubborn telepath like you. It��s enough for us to play the role of a walkie-talkie.]


    ����.


    [The more incompetent you are, the more you just have to do what the top tells you to do. So be stubborn, boy. Because this unnie will thoroughly change you today.]


    ��yo.


    [Huh?]


    ��It��s Jin Seo-na.


    [What is he talking about? Are you still awake?]


    ��I��m Jinseo, not this bitch. Jin Seo I.


    [����.]


    Seona did not give in.


    If you cannot use telepathy, you can speak with your mouth.


    She blurted out her name as she frowned in pain.


    Jinseo.


    This name had many meanings.


    If it had been before, she was now attached to her name.


    I really liked this name that people at church called me.


    Every time my friends called my name, I felt happy.


    So let me tell you.


    again and again


    -I��m Jinseo-na.


    I will definitely assert myself.


    Seo-na opened her red eyes again and looked up at Shim Su-ji.


    [Hey, do you think you can be anything? I don��t know why, but you seem arrogant�� People just don��t care who you are. You are just one of many, many Ajin. What people need is a walkie-talkie that can use telepathy or a walkie-talkie as instructed.]


    ��Was your sister like that?


    [��]


    Ever since I was taken out of the cage, I was exposed to Shim Su-ji��s telepathy.


    So Seo-na was able to get a glimpse of Shim Su-ji��s heart.


    That��s why I felt like I knew something about Shim Su-ji.


    This was a very dangerous situation.


    Understanding her also meant being infected with her mind.


    But I won��t.


    However, Seo-na did not lose her self-confidence.


    I was just surprised after receiving a mental attack for the first time.


    Shim Su-ji��s telepathic voice only rang hollowly in her heart.


    In other words, it didn��t reach her heart at all.


    My friends say it��s okay because it��s me. It��s not good because I��m Ain, but it��s good because I��m Jinseo.


    [��You��]


    Sister, even if you have one friend who says that�� Gyaa��!


    [Yes, that would be nice. To have such good friends. But do you think that will not change no matter where you go? Everyone is busy, do you


    think he��ll be interested in you?


    For fear of always being rejected, I did not express my opinion as much as I could.


    Jin Seo-na has had low self-esteem.


    Always comparing yourself to others and lowering yourself infinitely.


    This was something that didn��t change even when I met my friends.


    She was thinking that she still lacked self-confidence and had low self-esteem.


    Still, she trusted her friends.


    ��It��s okay because it��s you.��


    ��are you okay. Me, Captain, Minji, Hayang, we all like you.��


    ��What does it matter that you��re Ain? It��s important that you��re our friend. you can be happy I��ll bet you.��


    The day it rained heavily that day.


    Eunhyuk told her.


    Those words took root in the heart and supported the existence of Jinseo.


    He still thinks he is lacking, but he strongly made me want to be by the side of the people he likes.


    So she didn��t waver.


    I didn��t doubt my friends.


    ��Sister�� Poor person��!


    [What the hell do you know!]


    She firmly believed that Eunhyuk, who was fighting Minho from afar, hadn��t despaired yet.


    She firmly believed that Jinparang was not dead.


    Hayang firmly believed that Minji would somehow save him.


    And��


    [Jinseo-na!]


    ��Yes, I��m here��


    ��I never doubted that the galaxy would appear at a time like this.


    So Jinseo-na raised her hands and grabbed Sim Su-ji��s wrists, which were holding her ears.


    [What is this��!]


    ��Aagh! You crazy bitch!


    She bit Shim Suji��s wrist.


    Shim Suji struggled and threw her away.


    She hit the wooden pole behind her and fell to the floor with a snap.


    [��I��m going to kill you.]


    An angry Shim Su-ji was approaching with a sigh.


    Even so, Seo-na, who was lying on the ground, raised the corner of her mouth without fear of her.


    The fox pricked its ears.


    Sparks flew.


    [Did I tell you? Even if I use telepathy, it��s useless. As long as the concealment magic is covering this place��.]


    Suji Shim, who was about to laugh at the absurdity, soon stopped walking.


    But by then it was already too late.


    [��Here I am.]


    The channel has already been connected.


    Parang��s telepathic message earlier was proof of that.


    [Jinseo is here.]


    At that moment, the barrier shook.


    noisily and furiously.


    Eventually, the barrier was shattered.

 Chapter 278

    Relife Player 278


    [Chapter 092]


    [With Malice (7)]


    The barrier shook.


    At first, I thought that the monster passing nearby was unlucky and got lost in the barrier and started a rampage. S��ar?h the N?velFire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    However, after shaking violently once, it began to shatter like shards of glass while making a crackling sound.


    I don��t like the feeling��!


    Ji-na Kwon��s intuition was ringing.


    Having been a player for a long time, she knew very well what this sensation was.


    The feeling that things are going wrong.


    If so, where did you go wrong?


    But now was not the time to think about it.


    Caster, hurry up and restore the barrier! Rangers patrol the perimeter!


    Before she even uttered those words, the casters were already trying to restore the broken barrier.


    It was quite difficult to fill the hole in the jangdok.


    The casters vomited blood and were expressing mana in their bodies.


    However, even when they joined forces, they could not reverse the trend of the barriers collapsing.


    It was simply to buy time.


    It was better to release the barrier and build a new one.


    Only if they risk exposing their location.


    Who the hell are you?


    Who broke the barrier?


    This was not the work of monsters.


    Even that of the player must have been the work of a fairly ignorant person.


    I only had to endure it for a day��


    Ji-na Kwon clicked her tongue.


    Originally, her plan was to kidnap all the academy students, coax them out, take away only food, and send them back.


    However, due to some Slayers, things got twisted.


    So she switched to a plan to release 100 students after they were suppressed.


    Aiming for the time when the academy students go down the mountain.


    At that time, the Slayers were thinking of releasing the students and hiding themselves in the depths of Seorak Mountain for a while.


    I just had to wait a day until then.


    Eventually, the barrier collapsed.


    ��come!


    The location of the hideout has been exposed.


    Players will probably flock to it in no time at all.


    In that case, a clash between the two sides was inevitable.


    And as time goes by, only the Slayers will take damage.


    Kwon Ji-na��s judgment was immediate.


    Leave the place from now on! Telepathy!


    She called a telepath.


    Just in time, there was a pond in the direction she was walking.


    Shim Su-ji, who was beating Ain the fox, suddenly raised her rabbit ears as soon as her name was called.


    pass it on to the other kids yea, I got it. But what are they going to do? ��The players will come, so I��ll leave it here. could buy time


    yea, I got it.


    Soon, Shim Su-ji bent her knees toward the fox, A-in, who was lying on the floor.


    Ain the fox trembled and looked up at her.


    [I��m telling you because my sister feels sorry for me.]


    [����.]


    [Ain like us shouldn��t have hope. It makes me look forward to it for nothing.]


    She petted Ain the fox and smiled.


    As if laughing at Ain the fox.


    as if self-deprecating.


    [Everything people do well for you is because they want something from you.]


    [Even a colleague you can trust and entrust your heart to will turn their backs on you in the face of death. Sometimes they sell their friends for their own gain��] [


    ��It��s because you don��t know yet. So don��t trust people too much. Because we and they are different.]


    Before the first recapture of Uijeongbu.


    After killing her sleeping colleagues and running away, she looked back on her life and got up.


    The Slayers were waiting in front of me.


    At last she has found a world in which she can live.


    no-


    [��But I believe in my friends.]


    ��It is running away.


    That��s why Ain, a fox with an unyielding heart, shone brightly.


    Shim Su-ji turned her head and looked back at her, whose will was hardened.


    I heard curiosity and envy.


    What kind of monster is that fox Ain using as a base?


    What kind of people are the friends that the child firmly believes in?


    However, Suji Shim erased the thought from his mind.


    Instead, he said this.


    [��Yes, then try living like that. Even if I regret it, I don��t know.]


    And these words.


    [Hello�� Jinseo-na.]


    ��


    As Jinparang regained consciousness, the search gained momentum.


    Ha-yang pierced a small hole in the barrier as Eun-ha searched around Mt. Seorak while checking her memories.


    And Blue sent a telepathic message to Serena through the small hole.


    If telepathy didn��t reach them, they quickly moved on to the next location.


    [Jinseo-na!]


    In the meantime, Parang figured out Seo-na��s location.


    And the galaxy��s judgment was instant.


    ��Hayang-ah, just break the barrier.


    huh!


    As soon as his order was given, Hayang pulled out the mana he had been saving in his body.


    The atmosphere vibrated.


    She had never before expressed such an enormous amount of mana.


    However, she did not panic and threw the mana in her body that had been concentrated on the palm of her hand toward the barrier.


    In an instant, the barrier shook, and the part that was directly hit by her attack shattered.


    Before long, the huge gap opened and the barrier creaked and began to collapse.


    ��that��s really great.


    How much mana do you have inside your body?


    Eunha stuck out her tongue.


    She obviously produced enough of the results she hoped for, but seeing it with her own eyes was nothing but a surprise.


    The amount of mana in her body was comparable to that of Eun-ah.


    Of course, Eun-ah would have more than that.


    Still, it was a coveted talent.


    Jeong Ha-yang was a person who must be attracted.


    First of all, you are recovering mana by drinking a potion.


    huh. But Eunha, are you really okay? If I damage the barrier like this�� wouldn��t it be dangerous? danger? what?


    Meanwhile, Hayang, holding the potion in both hands, was anxious and pointed at the barrier that was breaking down.


    If I do this, I think the Slayers inside will notice��. Did I tell them to notice? huh?


    Hayang tilted his head.


    Apparently, she thought of sneaking into their village and bringing the students.


    It was a huge mistake.


    He had no intention of ending just like that.


    It was practically impossible to steal 100 or so students.


    I have to wipe it all away at this point.


    ��Can we? don��t you believe me ��no believe me


    Jeong Ha-yang nodded without hesitation.


    She raised another question.


    But how? You have to deal with the number of pages.


    Eun-ha stepped into the barrier and answered her question.


    By openly breaking the barrier, they could gain two advantages.


    One is that academy instructors and players can track students�� locations.


    Sooner or later, those who grasped the situation will come to attack the Slayers.


    And the other one��.


    -I��m calling in the monsters. �� what?


    Hayang was taken aback by the way he spoke with the corner of his mouth raised.


    I doubted my own ears.


    summon a monster


    It was an idea that no normal person would think of.


    Monsters live all over Mt. Seorak. But how do you think they will react when they suddenly sense a huge amount of mana? ����. They are monsters that covet mana. There��s no way they��re just holding their breath quietly after sensing this amount of mana.


    As if responding to his words.


    The wind blew fiercely and the dark side became noisy.


    It wasn��t the cry of an animal.


    It was the sound of a monster.


    In the sound of exhaling and the beat of kicking the ground, other monsters were revealing their presence everywhere.


    The number exceeded dozens.


    Suddenly, the forest was filled with hostility, murderous intent, and malice.


    To the extent that White, who had read the information through Mana, was inadvertently frightened.


    ��It��s okay.


    Then Eunha put her hand on top of her head.


    Hayang felt relieved.


    Then I got scared again.


    Because Eun-ha had so much malice in her body that she could not be distinguished from the monsters running from far away.


    Their prey is White, not you. They will soon react to monsters and express mana in their bodies. You��re keeping the mana in your body well.


    ����.


    I made such a mess. You��re probably wandering around with a bloody feeling right now?


    Noh Eun-ha giggled while staring into the darkness.


    Hayang was unfamiliar with him.


    Then, when the murderous eyes turned toward him, he trembled without realizing it.


    So Hayang, please deploy the protection magic to protect the children. With your skills now, you should be able to hold out until the players come to support you.


    ��Eunha what are you going to do?


    Strangely, the galaxy felt far away.


    Hayang asked him with a firm heart.


    He had no answer.


    His silence meant something.


    However, Hayang had a hunch that he shouldn��t know the meaning.


    ��yeah no leave it to me!


    So she said to him with the brightest face possible.


    He nodded slowly, then turned his head and said, ��I��ll ask you.��


    Give me the blue mantle. what? Hey, what the hell am I supposed to wear if you give me this cloak!


    Don��t talk, give it up.


    ��Damn it��


    Jin Parang, who regained consciousness a moment ago, was surprised to see that he was naked.


    At first, it was to the point where I doubted whether Eunha had peeled it off.


    However, he was beaten once by Eunha and since then he has been silent with the cloak tightly wrapped around his body.


    However, when he said he would take the cloak, Jinparang started to leave and screamed loudly.


    Lee, too, read Eunha��s eyes and handed over the cloak he was wearing.


    They��ll have to deal with monsters, so they won��t notice your presence. I��m still nervous�� Take this with me.


    Eunha put the cloak around Hayang��s shoulders.


    For an instant, the round eyes flickered.


    For an instant, she grabbed Eunha��s sleeve.


    I don��t think I can send it like this.


    But looking at him with a face he didn��t know, his mouth couldn��t move.


    So she said something stupid.


    This is�� the cloak that blue brother was wearing naked�� it smells like it.


    what!? What does it smell like to me! How good it smells to me! I��m Febreeze Jinparang! Jinparang!


    words out of context.


    Eunha smiled, ignoring Jinparang who protested behind her back.


    Then, I tightened the cloak tightly so that it wouldn��t come off, and stroked her hair one last time.


    ��You��re messing with your hair.


    I��ll take care of the kids.


    ��yea, I got it. Eunha, be careful too.


    Hayang simultaneously deployed camouflage magic and Abenious Cloak magic.


    Melted into the darkness, her presence was no longer perceptible.


    In that way, only Eunha and Jinparang were left in the forest.


    What are we going to do now? What to do��


    Jinparang asked, revealing his crotch openly, not ashamed of being naked anymore.


    Eun-ha, who avoided her gaze because it was dirty, looked up at her head.


    Mana was expressed in the body.


    In the meantime, he was suppressing his momentum because he had White.


    I was pretending not to know.


    There was no way he could not distinguish between the killing of monsters and the killing of humans.


    Did you know you didn��t know


    ��Kuh��!


    Galaxy, which wall-walked on the tree at once, attacked the Hunter Slayer who was standing guard.


    The Slayer, who hastily blocked the attack, fell from the tree to the ground.


    He hurriedly grabbed his gun and tried to aim it at the galaxy falling straight from the tree.


    Stygian Eye


    Slayer��s aiming point is off.


    Eun-ha ignored the bullet that passed by the side of her cheek.


    It didn��t even hurt that much.


    He loaded mana into the sword pulled to the back of his shoulder.


    The black thorn tree amplified mana efficiency. The head of


    the Mana Crasher


    Hunter Slayer


    fell.


    He tried to inform the Slayers of the information, but he passed away.


    Wow��.


    The body of the man whose head fell off fell on the grass.


    Jinparang, who watched it, applauded in admiration.


    He did not show any reaction to the death in front of his eyes.


    Blue hyung, if you stay like that, your eyes will get dirty, so wear clothes.


    It��s a baby �� it��s really dirty. Hey, and where are the clothes I��m wearing?


    Why not? Here you are.


    Eunha grimly pointed to the body of a man whose head had been blown off and blood was gushing out from the cross section.


    Jinpalang yawned and put on a look of displeasure.


    Even so, he grumbled and undressed the corpse and put on a bloodstained garment.


    Fold up the long length.


    The action was so natural.


    For Parang, who once lived in the slums, searching for dead bodies was not against ethics.


    From now on, we will also enter their village.


    Monsters were crying.


    A scream came from beyond.


    The fast-footed monsters were rampaging first.


    The two of them didn��t even blink an eye while listening to the sound.


    I��m going to roam around and kill them. What will you do?


    Eunha had no intention of letting the Slayers escape.


    As soon as I checked the safety of my friends, I planned to hunt them down.


    In that sense, Jinparang was stumped.


    It was better for him to protect his friends.


    galaxy


    However, Jinparang��s answer was different.


    can you kill me too?


    Eyes burning with fighting spirit.


    Eyes burning with intent to kill.


    In good faith, in good faith.


    And with malice to malice.


    Jinparang, who repays what he suffered, was right there.


    Eventually, Eun-ha looked straight into the unwavering blue eyes and raised the corner of her mouth.


    -If you don��t like it, kill them all.


    This night < Mad Dog > stretched out.

 Chapter 279

    Relife Player 279


    [Chapter 092]


    [With Malice (8)]


    Omnipresence was occurring one after another.


    It was because the barriers had collapsed and the monsters were rushing in all at once.


    Above all, the barriers were not destroyed in a standard way, but physically.


    Since the mana that formed the barrier was not released into the atmosphere, but was torn apart, the remains were bound to be scattered.


    Secondarily, there were many people gathered in the village of Slayers.


    It was rather strange that ubiquity did not occur.


    Kyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa


    Please save me!!


    Come on, get out of here! The crows will come soon!


    Throw away the little ones and run away! Never mind them!


    In such a situation, all the Slayers chose to abandon the village and run away rather than defend and fight.


    It wasn��t that they couldn��t defeat the monsters with their skills.


    However, while defeating the monsters, he was able to figure out the location of the village and confront the players who would appear.


    If that happened, it was over.


    Players who would have lost their comrades would not be recognized by the Slayers.


    Moreover, the players had a numerical advantage.


    That��s why they didn��t look back at the students who shouted for help while they were locked in cages.


    they are slayers.


    What was always important to them was their own comfort.


    ��everyone is not scattered, but come together in one place!


    Do not panic! Just be patient and the instructors and players will come to rescue us!


    Students panicked.


    Since we were only barred, the students hurriedly ran out while the Slayers left.


    At that time, Minho and Eunhyuk shouted so that the students would not scatter.


    As soon as they grasped the situation, the two stopped punching and were shouting loudly with blood vessels in their necks.


    Even so, the students were not able to maintain their composure after seeing the ubiquitous energy and the monsters that appeared nearby.


    If Seona hadn��t appeared, they would have scattered and become prey to the monsters.


    [Everyone calm down and stay there! The first target the monsters will target will be a person who is alone, so don��t scatter and gather in one place!]


    The 8th tier monsters were following behind Serena, who had sent her telepathy.


    Having her device stolen, she had no strength to deal with them.


    At best, the only thing I could do was gather the mana in my body and throw it at them.


    Upon discovering it, Eunhyuk and Minho immediately swung their swords at the guy who ran past her.


    The two, who had already killed several monsters under the Slayers�� ��game��, annihilated the 8th tier monster without difficulty.


    Come on! are you okay!?


    Eunhyuk, are you really okay? I��m fine. But how did this all of a sudden happen?


    Eunhyuk��s appearance was nonsensical.


    Nosebleeds spread all over his face and he was covered in dirt.


    Even so, he was in a hurry to examine her face, her cheeks swollen and red.


    A situation where monsters appear one after another.


    There was no time to talk in an urgent situation.


    Seo-na confirmed the situation of the students by politely admonishing Eun-hyuk, who touched her cheeks.


    Fortunately, the students were gathered in one place according to her instructions.


    Raise your weapons away from everyone!


    Guys! Let��s all wake up and deploy the barriers!


    Meanwhile, Mok Min-ho, who found Cha Eun-woo among the students, led the uneasy people.


    Eunwoo picked up the fallen weapon and somehow comforted them even as her hands trembled.


    Fortunately, they were students of the academy.


    While the students were trembling with anxiety, those with weapons were stepping out to the rim, and those without weapons were trying to deploy a barrier within the rim.


    I just got a telepathic message from blue brother. Maybe if you hold on a little, people will come to help!


    Serena, is that for real!? Was it really Blue Oppa!?


    It was an unexpected practice.


    Seo-na spread hope to those who were nervous.


    Their faces brightened somewhat at her cry.


    Most of all, Bae Su-bin, whose eyes had lost their luster, regained vitality.


    After coming to her senses, she asked Seo-Na again if Parang was alive.


    Seona nodded and gave instructions to the students.


    Among them, the only ones who had ever experienced a real battle were himself and Eunhyuk.


    However, as a dealer, Eunhyuk had to keep the vanguard.


    In the end, she was the only person who could give directions.


    But what are these monsters? What


    on


    earth was Eun-ha thinking��?


    All the monsters flocking endlessly must have been the work of the galaxy.


    Then why did the galaxy attract monsters?


    She couldn��t understand it.


    I didn��t even have time to think about it.


    i won��t let go


    Instead, Seo-na cursed at Eun-ha, who should be somewhere here.


    I��m grateful he came to the rescue, but I didn��t want it to be a mess.


    [Blue brother! Where are you! Come quickly! I can��t last long at this rate!]


    The reason I sent a telepathic message to Parang was because I thought there would be a galaxy next to him.


    She waited for Jinparang to send her telepathy.


    Fortunately, the reply arrived quickly.


    Although it wasn��t what she was hoping for.


    [Hayangi is heading towards you! Don��t send telepathy to us, send telepathy to Hayang! Then Hayang will be able to figure out the exact location!]


    ��What are you really doing?


    Seona grumbled as she telepathically figured out Parang��s location.


    Parang and Eunha did not come to the village and were hovering in the forest on the outskirts.


    Where else is Hayang��?


    Her grumbling didn��t stop.


    I couldn��t detect the presence of White. It seemed that he was using camouflage magic.


    Still, the reason why they didn��t get impatient was because they thought that White would be able to figure out where they were.


    just as expected.


    ����The Queen of Hearts�� Declaration


    When I came to my senses, playing cards were flying around in a circle in the sky.


    Serena looked up at the huge dome-shaped barrier and sighed in relief.


    Guys, am I too late? Are you all hurt anywhere? are you okay!?


    Hayang!


    Come on! What��s wrong with your face!?


    Jung Ha-yang suddenly showed his presence.


    Throwing a black cloak over her shoulders, she gasped and looked around.


    Then, when he found Serena, he burst into tears.


    It was the same with Serena.


    The two hugged each other.


    But I couldn��t keep crying like this.


    I had to deal with the influx of monsters.


    Furthermore, I had to deal with the monsters trapped inside the Queen of Hearts�� declaration.


    Ha ha�� Ha ha��


    ��Are you giving up already?


    ��no. It��s still okay.


    Minho and Eunhyuk were not relieved by the barriers deployed above their heads and were dealing with the monsters.


    The two were squeezing their strength. Despite the lack of mana in his body, he was forcibly holding on.


    ��Goes. Follow me.


    you really don��t fall


    who��s to say


    Hey, it looks like you still have some strength left.


    Eunhyuk giggled triumphantly.


    Then Minho snorted.


    The two didn��t say much.


    He knew what to do without speaking.


    at once.


    Mana Crasher


    Eunhyuk��s blade embraced mana.


    Jumping forward, he released the power he had accumulated in his sword at once.


    However, even with that, the 7th tier monsters didn��t take a big hit.


    On the other hand, moving in a big motion, he allowed him a side. As soon as the one who raised


    his claws


    was about to shove his claws into his side��.


    ����Switch.��


    The two shouted at the same time.


    switch.


    A style of play used when there are two or more players.


    It was a fighting style in which another colleague quickly connected the attack in place of a colleague whose gap was revealed after a large attack.


    The key to the switch was breathing.


    The moment the breathing is out of sync, the player with the opening could be seriously injured.


    However, the breathing of the two did not diverge even an inch.


    exquisite timing.


    While Minho cheered, on the contrary, he pierced the monster��s back with a knife.


    Kiaaaaaaaak


    the guy struggled.


    Suddenly, Minho climbed onto the guy��s back and pressed his body against him with strength in his feet.


    In the meantime, Eunhyuk, who gathered the sword in Mana again, drove the sword into the guy��s head.


    No matter how powerful the monster was, it couldn��t survive after being hit in the head.


    The connection between the two helped to arouse the monster��s vigilance and cut off its breath.


    Even so, the two were not intoxicated with the joy of victory.


    can you do more? that��s what i want to ask


    The monsters were still there.


    Even if all the monsters inside the barrier were subdued, it was unknown how long White��s protection magic would be able to withstand from the monster��s attacks.


    So the two of them back to back did not let go of the sword in their hands.


    ��


    It was amazing.


    Every time I killed a monster, I felt something filling up in my body.


    Blood boiled.


    At first, I killed a low-level monster.


    However, the more I looked at their blood, the more my eyesight turned red whenever I felt the strong scent of blood on my body.


    -Jinparang! Wake!


    someone called him


    But I didn��t want to respond.


    I wanted to get a little more into this feeling.


    That feeling intensified every time he faced someone stronger than himself.


    Aww wow-!!


    it��s a joy


    it��s intoxicating.


    Before long, reason flew away.


    Only the instinct to bite everything in front of him dominated his whole body.


    ��Hey! Jinpalang!


    Noisy.


    do not disturb


    Still, it was possible to identify Pia.


    I cleared out the obstructionists from the edge of my field of vision and rushed at the monsters rushing at me with murderous intent.


    I swung my front paws.


    Several monsters were sticking in their claws like skewers.


    I had a hard time running.


    Quickly tossed them into the crowd, they leaped vigorously off the ground.


    Then he bit the neck of the guy next to him.


    Queueek!


    A sound like picking a pig��s throat.


    The sound didn��t last long.


    He slaughtered the remaining flesh in his mouth and slaughtered the remaining monsters.


    I quenched my thirst with their blood.


    Seed! Of course, even the Blade Wolf appears!


    sounds very familiar.


    There was no way I could ever forget this sound.


    Isn��t it the voice of the guy who threw himself down the cliff?


    A man aiming at himself with a dagger that must have been juggling. S��ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He was definitely the one who dropped himself. I wanted to see


    you


    .


    Action was immediate.


    I kicked off the ground and ran towards him.


    The Slayers fired magic at him, but he ignored it.


    Strangely, I didn��t feel afraid to avoid it.


    It didn��t even hurt.


    Mr-Bal-!!


    The Slayer carrying the shield blocked himself.


    It didn��t matter.


    hit it in the head


    At first, the man wanted to stop himself, but in the end, he couldn��t overcome his strength and rolled through the mud.


    I stamped the fallen guy on the floor with my front paws and blew mana into the thick bloody claws.


    Stop it!


    A big attack is coming!!


    The Slayers cried out.


    Ah ah,


    he barked larger than that.


    They swung their huge swords and tried to cut my claws.


    But what broke was the sword.


    For a fleeting moment, a deep dismay appeared on their faces.


    I didn��t know


    He swung his claws and punched holes in their heads.


    There is only one left now.


    no it was one


    Ugh�� Aaaaaaaa!


    The one who threw himself off the cliff hurriedly ran away leaving his dying comrades behind.


    I couldn��t leave it like that.


    just once.


    I just gathered my strength and jumped, but my vision was pushed back in an instant.


    Uncontrollable, boiling power blocked the man��s path.


    The half-mad man put up a weak resistance, but to no avail.


    The man��s sword did not work.


    What


    is this?


    It was bland.


    But you have to repay what you suffered.


    He tore the body of a man who had already died.


    Pull out your hair and throw it up into the sky.


    He tore off his limbs and scattered them in the grass.


    There was no meaning to the act.


    There was no respect for battle.


    There was no respect for humans.


    Yeah��just do as you please.


    Killed a person for the first time today.


    Like killing monsters, maybe he killed people more brutally than that.


    But I didn��t feel guilty about killing people.


    I didn��t even feel the slightest bit of resistance to the murder.


    To Jinparang, murder was not an immoral or anti-human act.


    Morality and humanity were so useless to him who was born and raised in a slum.


    Morality is the voice of those who are full, and humanity is the assertion of the weak.

 Chapter 280

    Relife Player 280


    [Chapter 092]


    [With Malice (9)]


    The declaration of the Queen of Hearts by Jeong Ha-yang was a magic that blocked the approach of monsters and at the same time returned some of their attacks.


    However, the monsters did not give in. As time passed, the number of them increased, and they slammed their bodies against the barriers, not sparing their lives.


    That much to them, the mana of the students inside the barrier was very appetizing.


    Naya Seo What happened to the instructors? Are you still on the way? please wait a little longer The telepathic sister who is coming this way says that there are not many left. �� okay.


    The situation was not hopeless.


    It wasn��t hopeful though.


    Until the instructors and players arrived, we had to deal with the monsters trying to destroy the Queen of Hearts�� declaration.


    White��s mana was not infinite, and she had to relieve her burden even a little.


    That��s why Eunhyuk drank the potion Hayang brought.


    to prepare for the next battle.


    Are you okay? I��m fine. Minho, who are you? It��s still worth doing.


    It��s worth doing�� Stay still. You can��t treat it like this.


    On the other hand, Minho was walking with the support of Eunwoo.


    Currently, the students were holding back the monsters outside the barrier.


    Among them, Eunhyuk and Minho��s role was to deal with monsters that the students couldn��t do anything about.


    Then, Minho injured his shoulder in a battle a while ago.


    Fortunately, he was not seriously injured, but he had to rest and recover.


    But he didn��t take care of himself. Even though Cha Eun-woo made a sad expression, he did not let go of the sword in his hand.


    You really don��t listen to me�� can you get hurt? Minho If you get hurt again, I��ll be angry. okay?


    okay. I won��t upset you.


    Cha Eun-woo looked up at him with a desperate face while holding onto his arm.


    Minho took her hand and made a promise.


    If Seo-na��s role is a telepath, Eun-woo��s current role is a supporter.


    She had to take on the role of treating injured students inside the barrier and comforting them.


    Come on, I��ll go too. Eunhyuk. huh. why? don��t hurt yourself either


    ��Yeah, be careful too.


    Just like that, Minho was approaching.


    After waving at Seo-na, Eun-hyeok immediately walked alongside him and looked straight ahead.


    The monster that injured Minho��s shoulder a moment ago was still roaming outside the barrier.


    The guy was very clever.


    Unlike monsters who smashed barriers with their bodies, he threw everything he could see into the barriers.


    Moreover, at a distance far away from the effect of the Queen of Hearts�� declaration.


    As a result, the physical impact barrier was shaking.


    Hayang��s burden increased, of course, and the students became anxious again.


    Moreover, he was dropping the morale of the students by throwing the corpses of the Slayers a while ago.


    Choi Eun-hyuk That guy�� What rank do you think he is?


    I do not know either. At least the 8th hierarchy�� maybe the 6th hierarchy.


    A giant that looks like it��s been brushed with dirt.


    The guy who boasted an attack power that could easily carry a rock and a defense power that didn��t even work well with a sword was grinning.


    As if he wanted to kill the two people who had just run away.


    It hurts my pride, but my attack didn��t work on him. Conversely, your attack worked. So Eunhyuk Choi, you have to kill him.


    ��okay. Then I��ll ask for cover.


    request.


    The two shared roles with each other.


    With Minho keeping the slow-moving guy in check and Eunhyuk killing him.


    The two of them expressed mana in their bodies.


    The mana that surged from his beating heart wrapped around his arms and legs, raising his physical abilities.


    At the same time, the guy let out an incomprehensible sound.


    As if to come somewhere.


    The man who had smirked at the features that resembled an old tree with a hole in it slashed his fist at the rushing Minho.


    ��Kuh��!


    Just before a strong wind hits your forehead.


    Minho gritted his teeth and slid to avoid the fist.


    don��t be fooled twice


    He had been attacked by him before.


    That��s why I didn��t jump up and took a risk and jumped into his arms.


    just as expected.


    He was swinging his other fist in the air.


    If he had jumped into the air, he would have been dodged by another punch.


    Mana Crasher


    and right then.


    Knowing that he would become defenseless for a moment after he swung his fist, Eunhyuk rushed at him.


    The sword with mana decapitated the monster.


    The startled man waved his hands.


    That further exposed his weakness.


    The power of the fist could never be ignored, but it was enough if it didn��t hit.


    The two of them backed away and cornered the guy who was swinging his fists.


    While Minho turned off the guy��s sight, Eunhyuk swung his sword endlessly.


    Mana Crasher


    Mana Crasher


    Unexpectedly, every time Eunhyuk swung his sword, he was seized with a strange feeling.


    without having to think in your head.


    without having to imagine the image.


    The providence of Mana Crasher was melting as if she were wearing the right clothes at some point.


    If I do a little more��


    no, if I do this��


    my whole body��s senses were telling me.


    The sword is wielded like this.


    In this case, move like this.


    It was a very strange feeling.


    As I let my body lead by my senses, my body performed a motion that I had never done before, as if I was used to it from the beginning.


    However, it was only an extension of the movements he had been training since childhood.


    The fragmentary movements connected the lines to create a style.


    The body, which had memorized movements that had not been thought of in the head for several years, was unfolding aimlessly.


    what?


    Was there anything like that?


    Then he noticed a halo of light circling its flank.


    Even though the sky is so dark


    Why did I just discover that light now?


    Even though I didn��t know, I knew.


    Even though I couldn��t understand it, I could understand it.


    The place where the halo of light hovered was his weakness.


    The body that discovered the halo jumped into his arms without hesitation.


    The body is so natural.


    As if he remembered something he had forgotten.


    Mana Crasher


    Eunhyuk drew a halo of light with his sword.


    The halo of light split exactly in half.


    Immediately, the creature collapsed and disappeared.


    There was only a magic stone on the floor before I knew it.


    Eunhyuk Choi You��


    ��uh huh?


    A magic stone bumped into the tip of a shoe.


    Looking down at it, Eunhyuk found Minho staring blankly at him.


    Soon, Eunhyuk, who recalled what he had done in hopelessness, was also bewildered.


    Even so, he desperately tried to remember the familiar sensation.


    ��mana��


    stupid.


    Then, he realized that the mana in his body had been exhausted.


    To defeat him a moment ago, most of the remaining mana was poured into it.


    If Minho hadn��t run quickly, he would have collapsed on the floor.


    ��my body��isn��t listening��


    it��s resting. The instructors are also here, so don��t worry.


    Eunhyuk lost consciousness and went to sleep.


    Enduring the pain in his shoulder, Minho lifted him up.


    Instructors and players were arriving just in time.


    I could hear students cheering in the distance.


    He�� even though he��s unconscious, he doesn��t let go of the sword.


    Minho smiled as he looked back at Eunhyuk, who didn��t let go of the sword.


    It was poisonous.


    strong sense of responsibility.


    And he didn��t hate him.


    ��


    Instructors and players have arrived.


    The situation was reversed.


    Players chased down the fleeing Slayers and slaughtered the swarming monsters.


    Everyone come this way!


    Get out of the forest now!


    Even so, the omnipresence did not stop, and the monsters flocked endlessly.


    It was as if all the monsters inhabiting Mt. Seorak were flocking to it.


    In the direction where the Slayers fled, screams and screams continued.


    Monsters were swarming even at a distance that could be seen with the naked eye.


    The guys who were aiming for the Slayers wouldn��t attack the students right away, but sooner or later the same disaster would fall on the students as well.


    So, the instructors who had been paving the way hurriedly took the students and left.


    You are well aware that Jeong Ha-yang violated the order, right? ��sorry. Know that you will be scolded as soon as you return.


    Meanwhile, the instructors scolded Jeong Ha-yang.


    Although she protected the students from the monsters, she was a student who had to follow the instructions of the instructor.


    In particular, her instructor was in a very angry state.


    Ball was ball, but punishment was punishment.


    If it is not distinguished, the academy will lose its meaning as an institution for teaching students.


    ��well done though.


    However, the instructor in charge of Class 5 told her that as well and turned her back on her.


    Although her actions were reckless, she was proud of her pupil as an instructor.


    ��yes.


    But are you really the only one here? Are there any other children who didn��t come?


    ��Yes, I didn��t come.


    Hmm��.


    Then a question pops up.


    Hayang, who had been relaxed for a moment, suddenly raised his head and blurted out his words.


    After that, the instructor in charge of Class 5 didn��t bring up anything special.


    It��s just that he was relieved to hear that Parang was safe.


    Eunha, are you okay?


    Suddenly, the monster��s energy was getting farther away.


    The students almost got out of the Slayers�� village.


    White, who was walking in the woods blocking the moonlight, soon looked back and worried about Eunha.


    The energy of the monsters was hideous, so he couldn��t detect the galaxy��s energy.


    Moreover, it was also far away.


    So she had no choice but to beg.


    I hope Eunha isn��t hurt.


    ��


    [��Give me.]


    That time.


    Subin, who was walking on a road where her feet could not be clearly seen, suddenly stopped at the sound of a ringing sound in her head.


    did i hear wrong?


    For a moment she thought so.


    [��save me.]


    The telepathy of a person who hoped for life passed through my mind.


    The first time she heard the voice, it sounded like a whisper in her ear, so she got goosebumps for an instant.


    Even when Seo Nana or Parang sent telepathic messages from time to time, she was the one who would startle them.


    However, it made me feel bad that someone I didn��t even allow my heart to send telepathically in this way.


    Aside from the content of telepathy.


    Where are you?


    She looked around.


    The students were moving forward.


    Apparently, he was the only one who heard the telepathy.


    [If you can hear my voice��]


    [Please��]


    An earnest appeal.


    That��s why she couldn��t just ignore telepathy.


    I knew full well that it was dangerous.


    Even so, I couldn��t turn away from the person who was so earnestly and desperately crying out for help.


    It felt like it was not far away.


    When the sensor network was deployed again, the presence of the monster was not detected.


    She turned her steps in a direction where the telepathy could be heard more clearly.


    And what she faced was��.


    ��-


    It was a rabbit-type telepathist who collapsed with the blood dripping from his torn side, staining the floor red.


    Subin knew who she was.


    The telepathist who was watching Jinpalang giggle as it fell off the cliff.


    One of the Slayers who endlessly harassed themselves in cages.


    [��let me go.]


    The positions of the strong and the weak have changed.


    Once in the position of a strong woman, now unable to move her body, she was begging Subin to save her.


    ��save you?


    An absurd half-word.


    Subin, who was once in the position of an underdog, looked down at her and asked.


    she didn��t answer


    Sparks flowed from time to time between the bunny��s ears, but they didn��t last long.


    why me��?


    Subin felt passionate emotions welling up in her heart.


    The flames that he couldn��t help but spread all over his body and made him clenched his fists.


    [��help me.]


    I heard the telepathy again.


    A voice that sounds like it should.


    However, Subin did not have the slightest desire to do so.


    No one would be able to ignore a person dying in front of their eyes.


    Because man is a creature that does not want to sin ��with his own hands��.


    So, if he didn��t want to save his enemy who was dying right in front of his eyes, it was enough to just watch her die or just avert his eyes and disappear. Or curse at her dying.


    ��why me?


    However, Subin picked up the knife that had fallen on the floor.


    She got on the boat of Ain, a rabbit who was taller than her.


    Then he raised the knife he was holding with both hands over his head.


    [��let me go.]


    The rabbit-type Ain��s pupils shook.


    Subin froze as she looked down at the rabbit who wanted to live in the face of death.


    she was a creature


    And he was human.


    Shaking eyes were telling.


    please save me


    I don��t want to die.


    The moment he faced it, he realized that he was trying to end one life.


    So what.


    Subin impulsively stamped her hand.


    Bae Su-bin, who practiced killing monsters several times at the academy, stabbed her in the chest without wavering.


    A snapping sound was heard.


    At the same time, dark red blood spurted out.


    The blood splashed on Subin��s face and glasses


    .


    She was looking up at Subin as if she couldn��t believe what was happening.


    Pushyuk


    pulled out the knife that stabbed him in the chest.


    Blood spurted from the wound like a fountain and dripped onto Subin��s head.


    However, Subin stabbed her in the chest with all his might.


    The feeling of stabbing something heavy.


    A crunching sound was heard.


    The sound was clearly audible as if ringing in my ears.


    The hand holding the knife was stained red with blood.


    [��]


    Her wriggling, as if transmitted through a blade.


    The feeling of holding dozens of earthworms that seemed impossible to hold with one hand gave me goosebumps.


    So what.


    However, Subin killed the worms wriggling in her hands.


    Then my heart calmed down.


    This time, she pierced the rabbit-type Ain��s heart with the knife she drew.


    The sensation of struggling to survive as a rabbit-type Ain, which was passed down through the sword, gradually lost its strength and disappeared.


    Ain, the rabbit type, died.


    who looked down on them so much.


    The one who watched someone else��s death while giggling.


    by your own hands.


    died so easily


    -What is it? It��s nothing special, right?


    At that moment, she realized.


    No matter how strong a person is, if his heart is pierced by a knife, that is the end in the end.


    If it��s natural, it��s a natural fact.


    But now my body knows what I knew only in my head.


    More than anything, she realized.


    The feeling of destroying a life that one person painstakingly built up as an omniscient god.


    it was exhilarating


    it was a pleasure


    The sense of liveliness in his hand awakened the feeling of being alive, and the sense of the faint disappearance of the sense of liveliness brought forth thirst.


    why didn��t you feel it?


    Life means dying so easily.


    The act of killing proves that one is alive.


    ��what?


    I was so intoxicated with joy.


    And belatedly, she noticed the monsters gradually closing the distance.


    An 8th tier monster in a group. sea??h th�� ��ov��lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Subin, whose face was smeared with blood, looked at the drool dripping with a sullen look.


    If it had been before, I would have trembled in front of them.


    But not now.


    just kill it


    Over and over again she remembered the feeling of life disappearing from within her hands.


    That memory influenced her image.


    Simple yet intuitive words gave more flesh to the image.


    The mana in his body, which had been exuding from excitement, reacted positively to her image.


    And the image combined with mana interfered with the providence of the world.


    Hehe��


    Bae Su-bin hugged herself and smiled.


    The monsters who were supposed to be predators now realized that they were in the position of prey.


    Subin had so much fun watching them step back.


    I felt thirsty there.


    I wanted to hear them screaming for being slaughtered one-sidedly.


    That strong mind moved the magic that was unconsciously developed.


    Eight blades rose from her back and pierced them.


    They cried with the sound of being cut off.


    Bae Soo-bin looked up at the skewered ones floating in the sky and raised his mouth.


    like a wicked witch.


    like a brutal killer.

 Chapter 281

    Relife Player 281


    [Chapter 092]


    [Malice for Malice (10)]


    A night when predators become prey.


    There was a lot of screaming.


    The screams spread enough to make up for it.


    Revolver Shot


    The culprit who created such a situation sprinted through the darkness and brought death to the Slayers.


    As they hurriedly escaped from the monster, they were shown their backs, and their stomachs were pierced in vain.


    Of course, there were those who survived among those who fell in the future.


    However, it wasn��t long before they were eaten by the monsters chasing them.


    ��Looks like the others have arrived too.


    The galaxy stopped tracking for a moment and looked back.


    I could feel the growing presence from beyond the darkness.


    It was probably the instructors and players who noticed the incident and ran.


    Now that they have arrived, the students should be able to safely escape the village.


    I have to do something before that.


    The players will evacuate the students and begin the pursuit of the Slayers.


    Maybe rangers or navigators were deploying surveillance networks around the village.


    That way, he couldn��t defeat them with his own hands.


    In other words, it was an income.


    Eun-ha jumped from the tree among the monsters eating the corpses of


    Madchim and swung her sword.


    As he brushed off the mana remaining on the blade, the thorns that turned into slender shapes poured down on them all at once.


    There were monsters that disappeared, and there were monsters that endured and showed hostility.


    Gwangmu


    , however, was tainted by the wild nature of the night, drunk with human blood, and lost their senses. They


    did not recognize the true predator.


    Those who had been reduced to prey again were torn apart by the wind that cut their tracks.


    He put the magic stone that had fallen on the floor into his backpack.


    However, the reason they brought monsters to their village wasn��t just to pick up magic stones.


    It was also because he couldn��t deal with the Slayers alone, but more than anything, Eunha was interested in their wealth.


    ��nothing useful.


    Eun-ha, who was searching for the corpse in the middle of it, clicked her tongue and stopped her hand.


    It was like that a little while ago, but I couldn��t get anything of note from them.


    The device was in poor condition because it had not been managed for a long time.


    The devices I got from some boasted decent performance, but that was about it.


    I didn��t even want a device like < Empress > Shin Seo-young��s Gongmyeongssangseon, but it was less powerful than the black thorn tree.


    It means that the device Haesoo-hyung made is amazing.


    Then Eun-ha touched the black sword without any decorations and was satisfied.


    Devices of this size were not easily obtainable.


    What��s more, it��s made to fit perfectly in your hand.


    Suddenly, I wondered if a device with better performance would have come out if it had been made with a better mana alloy than the mana alloy provided by the academy.


    But I couldn��t be greedy.


    Even if it can��t be compared to No One Cry, a device with this level of performance was also amazing. It was then that


    a


    low growl was heard.


    The galaxy turned its head and looked at the wolf that had returned from tearing the limbs of the slayers in the nearby forest.


    The wolf, whose mouth was smeared with blood, revealed fangs that were stained red as well.


    Aaaang


    5th tier Overrank Blade Wolf.


    Eunha alone was a monster that was difficult to deal with.


    Because Blade Wolf��s fur boasted a defensive power that could easily block sword attacks.


    On the other hand, it also had the mobility to easily avoid magic.


    Even so, the galaxy was not afraid of Blade Wolf.


    First of all, the guy wasn��t an adult.


    The Blade Wolf��s physique was no bigger than an adult at most.


    Hey, don��t you lower your tail?


    Hey, hey


    , and the guy was blue.


    A wolf that has been transformed by Jinparangi��s gift < Beast >.


    Even though Jinparang��s self-consciousness was put to sleep by < Beast >, Blade Wolf never touched the galaxy.


    Rather, he even whimpered.


    Even if your self-consciousness is asleep, the memories of what happened to him in the meantime are ingrained in your body.


    Moreover, when I became a Blade Wolf, I was hurt by him once.


    This idiot hyung is really�� he gets drunk with power and goes on a rampage. okay? Where are


    you complaining


    about this?


    Kiyiying


    Galaxy made a fist at the wolf who was curling its tail.


    Then the Blade Wolf flinched. The guy on his heels was stiff.


    And even if you kill him, he told you to kill him in moderation, right? Who wants to do this?


    Kki-ing-ki-ing,


    where is this aegyo? You��re making people feel bad.


    Mess��.


    why. what. if you have something to say


    Blade Wolf kept his mouth shut.


    As if looking at a puppy that can��t even properly cover its poo and pee, Eun-ha, who saw Jinpa-rang, grumbled and moved on.


    Just as he was killing Slayers, Jinparang was also killing Slayers nearby.


    However, Jinparang became drunk with wildness and tore off the limbs of Slayers and sometimes ate their flesh.


    As a result, their bodies were so severely damaged that it was impossible to recognize who they were.


    ��if you��re going to eat, eat clean. It��s disgusting to look at because I ate it here and there just to see the seasoning.


    However, since Jinparang damaged the body, he was able to deceive the players who would come a little later that it was the monster��s work.


    Eun-ha pointed to the corpse she had been searching for a while ago and commanded him.


    Fool, play with that too. king!


    Blade Wolf Jinparang runs excitedly after receiving an order.


    Parang moved the corpse as if playing with a toy.


    In the meantime, Eunha checked the damaged body to see if there was anything useful.


    First of all, the device is heavy and bulky, so I decided to throw it away or get only the core part.


    Eunha, who broke the device with black thorns loaded with mana, took the key magic stones and jewels.


    Are these guys surprisingly good?


    The Slayers that Jinparang killed had quite decent items.


    I was curious about your face.


    However, since Parang pulled out his hair, his identity could not be confirmed.


    I was sad, but I didn��t care.


    It��s because I didn��t know much about these guys at this time anyway.


    ��A sword with a crest on it?


    Then Eun-ha picked up the dagger that had fallen on the floor and her eyes twinkled.


    It was a dagger that could be used for juggling.


    But it wasn��t just a dagger. This is because the crest appeared when mana was applied to the surface of the blade.


    He quickly imbued the other dagger with mana.


    The black galaxy, which is a set of five sacks, was familiar.


    Changjin Han��s device is certain.


    never thought you��d see this here


    The device used by Han Chang-jin, who was called the < King of Shadows > as the 3rd zodiac in his previous life.


    Ohjo.


    Each of the five daggers had a sentence engraved that caused a different status ailment. S��ar?h the ��ov��lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Eunha did not know in detail what kind of providence each of the five daggers contained, but she knew that it was a highly useful device.


    The only thing I witnessed firsthand was the venomous paralysis frenzy.


    That alone was great.


    But how the hell did Blue hyung be able to win against someone who uses a device like this?


    Eunha sighed excitedly when she saw the Blade Wolf throwing the corpse.


    It must have just been luck.


    It must have been that Ojo��s blade hadn��t been pierced by the Blade Wolf.


    Of course, take care of this�� How to handle it.


    Eun-ha was thinking of selling the spoils of the Slayer through Bruno, but Ojo had no intention of selling.


    However, I had no intention of handing it over to Han Chang-jin.


    He still did not fully trust Han Chang-jin, and even if Han Chang-jin had changed in this life, he did not want to pass it on.


    Even if he didn��t know if Changjin would come to his party.


    I think we can put Ojo on hold and give it to someone in the party who is trustworthy and in need.


    After organizing her thoughts like that, Eunha immediately looked up at the night sky.


    The wind blew.


    Noisily.


    But it was not a natural wind.


    There was no way Eunha could not have felt the monster shooting at her.


    Come to think of it, there was also Drain.


    Eunha raised her lips.


    Bats flying through the night sky making sounds like scratching a chalkboard.


    Monsters with Drain��s providence were flocking to this place without even knowing it was their graveyard.


    Kreurreung Jinparang


    revealed its fangs.


    Eunha also grabbed the black thorn tree.


    �C Ask Blue.


    Aaaaaang��!!


    Jinparang jumped into the sky.


    ��


    It didn��t take long to subdue the 6th tier monsters.


    Of course, it wasn��t easy to deal with those flying through the air.


    Still, the idiot is useful.


    Eun-ha glanced sideways at Parang, who was sleeping under the tree trunk.


    Parang, who jumped up into the air and crashed them to the ground, passed out after consuming all the mana in his body.


    He was tugging at the Abenious Cloak, rounding his body, probably because he had no clothes on.


    ��Hehe�� Noh Eunha, you are my follower from today man��.


    ��What are you dreaming of?


    Eun-ha looked at Parang, who was suddenly talking in his sleep, with a bewildered face.


    Either that or not, Parang was immersed in the land of dreams, giggling.


    I just decided to ignore the idiot.


    Because there was something else that was important.


    ��I was apprehensive when one came out, but three came out. I feel lucky for some reason today.


    Eunha took the magic stone and skill stone that had fallen in the grass.


    The magic stones of the 6th tier monsters were of good quality, and the skill stones were quite large.


    In addition, he even obtained three skill stones that did not come out easily.


    In one of them, Jinparang, who was being released by < Beast >, grabbed it almost instinctively and held it tightly with both hands as if not to take it away.


    Even so, he obtained two skill stones.


    I can��t confirm exactly what kind of providence I have without using the library, but��


    In my opinion, both of them must be mana drains.


    Eunha blew mana into the skill stones she held in both hands.


    All the skill stones were emitting a yellow glow and recognizing him as their master.


    Having obtained a mana drain in his previous life, he thought it might be a mana drain.


    ��How do I handle this? I��ll eat one and give the other to the kids. Or should I eat both?


    Even if it was a skill stone containing the same providence, the more the providence was accumulated, the more the understanding of the corresponding magic increased.


    An increase in understanding also meant an increase in utilization and magic effects.


    Come to think of it, Minji didn��t have that much mana in his body.


    I just want to give Minji. The skill stone will react to Minji as well.


    However, Eunha gave up on absorbing all the skill stones she held into her body.


    Mana Drain was nothing more than magic that could absorb some of the mana in the body of an attacking opponent.


    Absorbing two skill stones would not make a big difference even if the mana drain effect increased.


    In addition, its uses were also limited.


    If it was a skill stone with excellent utility like Vilent Venom or Stygian Eye, he would have taken all of it, but mana drain was not that important a magic.


    There is a limit to how strong I can be by myself, and I need to use it to strengthen the kids in the party.


    The skill stone of the mana drain was not as precious as Ojo, so I decided to hand it to Minji.


    Conversely, Ojo intended to select a master through careful consideration.


    Then, shall we go to work?


    Eunha, who put the skill stone in her backpack, soon deployed a sensor network and confirmed that there were no monsters around.


    It wouldn��t be a big problem even if I left the blue as it is.


    Even if it becomes a problem, Blue will suddenly come to his senses based on his survival instinct.


    It also seemed like players were coming from far away just in time.


    Cheonbo


    Eunha threw away Jinparang and ran.


    I took more time than expected because I was dealing with monsters.


    There was not a single Slayer caught in the detection net.


    Still, I wasn��t upset.


    Just checking the direction the Slayers were fleeing from earlier, it seemed that they were heading towards a nearby village.


    ��will explode inside them?


    However, the village where the Slayers were heading would not be much different from this place.


    It��s because Eunha personally robbed and set fires to their village while searching for them.


    Thanks to that, the backpack was quite heavy.


    Many of them were difficult to dispose of, but they could be dealt with through the underground market.


    They must be running amok after discovering the burned down village and the empty warehouse.


    ��What?


    However, Eunha, who had set foot in a new village, held her breath as she did not detect any sign of excitement contrary to her expectations.


    Rather, he noticed sharp energy coming from all directions towards him.


    Before he knew it, he was under siege.


    I didn��t expect this again��


    I couldn��t go back down the road.


    If you do that, you will be followed, and Marira.


    In the first place, I had no intention of turning my back on them and running away.


    Caught in their trap, he calmly walked to the center of the village.


    Before long-.


    ��Someone kept chasing us, so someone did it, but we were such a kid.


    Did all the guys who couldn��t catch up from the middle get hurt by this kid?


    Huh true. Aren��t you a kid whose hair hasn��t even dried? So we��ve been running away all this time because we��re afraid of this kid?


    People who show up one by one.


    All of them were glaring at him in disbelief.


    However, he was not the type to be afraid to live with them.


    He just counted the number of Slayers gathered around him with a calm expression.


    quite a lot


    I had been feeling it for a while, but the number of Slayers was quite large.


    It was hard to believe that people of this size were living in hiding in Seorak Mountain at this time.


    Even so, nothing changed.


    Eunha grasped the black thorn tree.


    Hey, is he holding his posture?


    ��are you crazy? he��s a kid Just beg that you made a mistake quickly. Then how do we know if we��ll make allowances? Do you need extenuating circumstances? If you��ve come this far, you��ll have to die anyway.


    The Slayers giggled.


    They thought there was no way they couldn��t deal with one academy student.


    Could it be that they, who have gone through all of the prenatal battles, will be defeated by the kid?


    They thought so.


    It was a no-brainer.


    And yet-.


    ��It was annoying to kill each one, but did you manage to get together?


    he wasn��t afraid


    Rather, it made me laugh. From then on, the chain of


    deaths


    began.

 Chapter 282

    Relife Player 282


    [Chapter 092]


    [With Malice (11)]


    Blood spurted out.


    The boy swung his sword at the Slayer who was approaching him without hesitation.


    A man who had never thought he would be attacked fell to his knees.


    Even if I missed the vital point and got stabbed.


    The man who fell towards the sky coughed up blood from his mouth and his limbs trembled.


    I thought this was young��!


    hey! Why are you�� kuck��!


    The Slayers who were friends with the man rushed at the boy.


    But the boy did nothing this time.


    Only the Slayers screamed in pain as the man fell on the floor covered in blood.


    ��Nonsense.


    Three people died in an instant.


    The blood that the Slayers vomited brought death to the Slayers nearby.


    The Slayers, including Kwon Ji-na, were soon able to recognize what was happening in front of them.


    don��t move! It��s deadly poison!


    Deadly poison was not just deadly poison.


    A deadly poison that causes instant death the moment it is infected.


    It was an unknown poison that could be prevented through mana resistance.


    Moreover, it is contagious enough to cause infection even if it comes into contact with the skin.


    She shouted loudly to inform the Slayers who were not yet aware of the situation.


    Thanks to that, there were no more Slayers stepping forward like idiots.


    Are you done with this?


    In the meantime, the boy spoke calmly.


    As if he did not feel the seriousness of being surrounded at all.


    Rather, it seemed that they were arrogantly looking down on those who besieged them.


    You shouldn��t ignore me as an academy student. You have to treat them as if they are the same players as us. �� I hate listening to Gina, but I guess I should.


    no maybe


    Maybe the boy wasn��t surrounded, but rather lured them.


    For a moment, she felt that way.


    I couldn��t easily deny it, thinking it was nonsense.


    The Slayers who witnessed his skills right in front of him had similar thoughts.


    We have to kill them here.


    If we are careless and waste our time, we might be defeated.


    After exchanging glances with the Slayers, she grabbed the two daggers from her waist and kicked the ground.


    At the same time, the Hunter Slayers quickly ran out.


    Even so, when I recalled the magic the boy had just shown me, I didn��t think the number of people involved was excessive.


    Trap Triggered


    The dealers who had been hiding their presence for so long appear behind the boy.


    She activated the pre-set trap.


    Sure enough, the boy easily dodged the dealers�� attack as if he had expected it.


    However, it seemed that he did not expect that the ground would explode in various places in the direction the boy was running.


    For an instant, his face hardened.


    It looked like she was going to hurriedly deploy a barrier to protect herself from the explosion, but that was also what she had in mind.


    Fuck! die!


    Ha ha ha! Didn��t you know this again?


    The hunters who rushed to the path the Guardians had pierced pulled the trigger of their guns.


    In the midst of the explosion, the boy could do nothing but block it.


    They were able to locate the boy through the navigator and telepath, and were able to figure out what the smoke was hiding.


    Truly a high-ranking monster raid.


    It was the moment when the Slayers, who had only pursued solo play, came together for the first time in a long time.


    And their connection did not end here.


    5 4 3 2 1�� 0.


    Shoot!


    Open fire Fire!


    The sniper perched on a tree and the rangers who were looking for an opportunity also pulled the trigger at the same time.


    In the meantime, even the casters who had finished chanting joined in the bombing.


    It was too much for someone who wasn��t even a monster.


    Still, they didn��t give a damn.


    That��s because the deadly poison the boy showed off was deadly.


    However, just as they did not look down on them, the boy did not look down on them either.


    ��Arrogance��s Counterattack


    Invisible Tracker


    ��Keehhh��!


    uh why��!


    Kyaaak-!!


    All legs��! Aaaah-!!


    The situation was reversed.


    The magic pouring into the dusty area suddenly changed direction and flew towards the caster.


    Those who failed to defend the magic in time were mortally wounded with a single blow, and those who did not were also wounded.


    It was the same with Kwon Ji-na.


    ��Kuh��! Come on, get ready!


    She cried out as she pressed her hand down her burning side and let her throat explode.


    However, the Slayers, who were deaf from the bombing attack without warning, were cornered and revealed their personalities.


    As if when they linked up, they used someone as a shield or turned their backs and started running away.


    Invisible Tracker


    Revolver Thorn


    Invisible Tracker


    Cheonbo


    Gwangmu


    Vilent Venom A


    boy who appeared with dust that hadn��t disappeared at that time.


    The boy threw huge thorns at those who ran away without looking.


    And the boy, who accelerated momentarily, flew through the sky with a movement that violated the laws of physics and landed in front of a hunter.


    The irregular sword fighting started from there.


    The nearby Slayers could not even counterattack properly and were cut by their swords.


    Some Slayers were poisoned and scattered their blood on those around them.


    The chain of death came again.


    Even so, the boy was doing his best to move to create a new death, leaving death behind.


    -Are you the captain?


    ��Kuh��!


    Then Ji-na Kwon met the boy��s eyes.


    It was immediately after the boy murmured in a bleak voice and closed the remaining distance in one breath.


    Reflexively crossing the two swords in her hands, she gritted her teeth trying to block the swords falling from above.


    What a bastard kid��!


    A boy who uses advanced control techniques to disrupt mana while attacking as if he had been on the battlefield for a long time.


    It was a skill that belonged to at least A grade in terms of the mana management organization.


    It was unbelievable that a mere first-year student at a secondary academy could have such power.


    Violent-.


    It��s that attack again.


    She gasped as the mana formed by the boy��s sword turned black.


    The moment it happened, it was over.


    Sensing the danger of her life, she quickly activated the artifact she heard.


    ��Butterfly��s protection


    At that moment, the boy who seemed to be looking at bugs changed his gaze.


    She felt an unknown fear in the strangeness in the boy��s eyes.


    ��


    Artifact Butterfly��s protection.


    Eunha opened her eyes wide when she saw the artifact activated by the Hunter Slayer.


    The mana particles that moved like a living butterfly responded to his attack and rushed at him.


    At the same time, it even interfered with his own mana control ability.


    sure


    The earring activated by Hunter Slayer was the artifact butterfly��s protection that puts a check on opponents near the caster and disrupts mana control.


    Never thought you would see this here.


    had a windfall


    Unknowingly, Eun-ha gave strength to the corner of her mouth that was about to go up and let go of the manifested mana.


    I gave up on Vilent Venom. The duration and effect of


    Cheonbo


    Butterfly��s Blessing are determined by the amount of mana consumed.


    The galaxy stepped back after recognizing that the number of butterflies that flew to the hunter slayer was small.


    It was a power that did not suit her.


    At best, it was at the level of use in an emergency.


    Eun-ha brushed off the human waste from the butterfly and took a pose.


    I guess Yoon Yi-byeol got the blessing of the butterfly here.


    The third wife of < Braever > On Taeyang and a navigator with the nickname < Butterfly Lady >.


    The artifact that represented her was the butterfly��s protection.


    In her previous life, Yoon I-byeol used the butterfly��s blessing for self-defense.


    The Butterfly��s Blessing was a good artifact for casters, supporters, or navigators with a lot of mana to use to protect themselves.


    Not the Hunter in front of me.


    It was an artifact that the twins sang about wanting it so much��


    Perhaps Yoon Yi-byeol obtained the artifact in the process of subjugating the slayers hiding in Mt. Seorak.


    Recalling the twins whose names she couldn��t remember, Eun-ha swung her sword at the Slayers attacking from either side.


    Now they were not interested.


    Even if you run away, I will just let you go.


    That��s how much the butterfly��s protection was an eye-catching artifact.


    Invisible Trekker


    Cheonbo Mana


    Crasher


    jumped up in front of her and struck down the sword with all his might.


    The sound of metal clashing.


    Pushed from power, her balance was disturbed.


    I tried to use vengeful spirits to knock him down to the floor.


    At that moment, butterflies covered my vision.


    Mana disturbance occurred again.


    This is��!


    If that��s the case, all you have to do is disrupt Mana from this side as well.


    After listening to Han Seo-hyun��s advice, he expressed an unfinished magic that came to mind.


    made the flow strong.


    The butterflies that had been exposed to their mana frantically fluttered and tried to control their jagged bodies.


    The butterflies she summoned were enough.


    Unfinished magic gave him time to use vengeful spirits.


    ��Kuh��!


    Eventually, she fell to the ground.


    While infusing mana into the sword, he tried to aim precisely at the point he was about to strike so as not to break the butterfly��s protection.


    ��annoying bastards.


    Then the rangers who came to their senses opened fire.


    He had to turn to avoid the bullets raining down on him.


    Arrogant��s counterattack can no longer be used


    .


    It was somewhat difficult to evade with the barriers deployed.


    In that situation, dealers and hunters were rushing.


    no i can


    Because the senses remain clear.


    Eunha decided to repel their attacks.


    Previously, while fighting Kang Hyeon-cheol, he had received his flame.


    I remembered that time.


    In addition, he recalled the feeling of when he activated the counterattack of arrogance a while ago. The chant was developed so that


    the counter��s


    name could be recalled intuitively as soon as the counter name was recited.


    Even so, the second unfinished magic didn��t work as well as the heart.


    It made the flying magic��s trajectory misaligned and only returned a small amount of damage to the opponent who was very close.


    Nonetheless, the situation was reversed.


    Eunha held the black thorn tree with both hands and leaned her upper body forward.


    The blade tore through the wind and created a path for the wind. sea??h th�� N??elFir��.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The wind passing through him soon overlapped with the mana in his body and turned into a huge drill.


    Invisible Tracker


    Cheonbo


    One Point Breakthrough


    The target is the area away from bombing.


    The moment he took his feet off the ground and surrendered himself to the moving sword, the Invisible Tracker led him to the desired location.


    Eventually, he landed behind him and scattered the mana formed on the blade around him.


    Invisible Tracker


    Crazy


    A thorn made of mana aimed at the ranger and sniper who were on top of the tree.


    They fell from the tree in the sudden attack and lost their lives.


    First of all, we have to take down those who can attack from a distance.


    Threatened with Violent Venom and momentarily shook the dealer with Stygian Eye.


    After clearing the rear to some extent, the galaxy took the spirit of the Hunter Slayer who was looking for a way to escape.


    Where are you going?


    ����!


    A revolver shot through her thigh, she could no longer escape.


    At this point, he even cut off a leg, ignoring her screams and killing the dealers who were relentlessly targeting him.


    These�� they��re making it difficult for people��


    As they were stabbing themselves like crazy, the number of Slayers who were attacking them gradually decreased, and some ran away.


    Eunha gasped for breath.


    On the way, Eunha, who drank a potion from a backpack that had been put on the floor, overturned the fallen Hunter Slayer with her back exposed.


    ��poisonous.


    Eunha frowned.


    Although one leg was amputated, she was not fatally injured.


    However, the Slayer, who fell to the floor, decided that there was no way for him to live anymore, so he took his own life.


    He was a truly toxic person.


    Rather than die painfully, I would rather die myself.


    Eunha opened her eyes and looked down at the dead slayer and moved her hand.


    ��oh my god.


    The protection of the butterfly that came into my hand.


    The galaxy immediately blew mana into the earrings.


    Several butterflies colored with mana appeared around him.


    It doesn��t suit me either.


    The butterfly-shaped earrings were consuming considerable mana to activate.


    However, to write a small amount of mana, the effectiveness fell.


    It might be useful in close combat, but in that case, I thought it would be better to use vengeance.


    I��ll have to put this on hold too.


    Eunha recovered the mana she had given to the artifact.


    I decided to pass it on to the people who will one day join the party I��m making.


    Or maybe it would be better to hand it over to her since I was thinking of inviting Yoon Yi-byeol as a party member.


    Other than that, if there were people worthy of the blessing of the butterfly, there were three people: Jeong Ha-yang, Bae Soo-bin, and Cha Eun-woo.


    I decided to put Jinseo-na, who had a certain amount of mana in her body, within range.


    ��for a moment.


    no, there was one more.


    Remembering her, he smiled brightly.


    I can give it to my sister.


    No matter how harsh the world is, you can��t leave without a tool for self-defense.


    Two years later, Eun-ah graduates.


    When I thought of her who would soon enter the player industry, I felt uneasy.


    I knew her skills very well, but I couldn��t help but feel anxious.


    In that sense, the butterfly��s protection would definitely be a great self-defense artifact for her.


    You can give Yoon Yi-byeol something else later.


    Eun-ah was the most important.


    He couldn��t stop laughing at the thought of her being happy to receive the earrings.


    ��I have to leave soon.


    After a while the players arrived.


    After taking care of things, Eun-ha decided to leave.


    The escaped Slayers


    will be resolved by the players themselves.


    With this, the final night of the Comprehensive Ability Test came to an end.

 Chapter 283

    Relife Player 283


    [Chapter 092]


    [With Malice (12)]


    Slayers had existed secretly from before.


    Their presence was not too surprising to players, as lawbreakers usually hid in the slums or underground markets.


    Because Baek Seo-jin, the Twelve Seat who manages the underground market and the < King of Darkness >, took their sins seriously and applied a self-purification effect.


    Those who did not go against the sentiment of the people had to do dirty work for the country for the rest of their lives under the < King of Darkness >.


    However, their existence had to exist ��secretly��.


    They were a being that should never be revealed in the sun.


    A player can be a hero, but a slayer is just a sinner.


    However, those hiding in Mt. Seorak not only kidnapped the academy students, but also killed the academy instructor.


    The darkness that should not be revealed has been revealed in its worst form.


    Students deserve to be protected, but the Slayers have bought public resentment by giving up humanity.


    Furthermore, it was even revealed that many of the Slayers were those who faked their deaths or fled to avoid the law of the 1st Uijeongbu Recapture War.


    For the first time in a few years, the people have come together to criticize the fairy government and each clan.


    No details were given of what the children were doing there.


    Well, talking about it is like pouring oil on a burning house.


    It seems that the fairy government ordered the media to control information.


    Eunha, who woke up late during lunch, was looking at her smartphone in the academy cafeteria.


    The Player Academy decided to take a vacation for a week after the end of the year.


    The abducted students returned home and got mental stability.


    Eunha was also spending time at home until a few days ago.


    Then, two days before the holiday ended, he returned to the academy.


    Class again from next week��. I don��t want to go to class. Besides, the vacation has been shortened by a week��.


    Classes are now at the end anyway, so I just have to be patient.


    What do you do when class is over? After that, there��s the final exam�� Ha��


    If I had been reviewing it normally, I wouldn��t have had to worry about the exam.


    Uh��


    Just in time, my friends also returned to the secondary academy.


    Minji said that it had been a while since they had been together and decided to have brunch together at the cafeteria.


    Eunhyuk, who had been lying on the table complaining, was talking to Minho, who was sitting across from him and eating bread.


    You seem to have become quite friendly.


    Eun-ha smiled as she saw the two people talking about giving and receiving each other.


    It felt like an unknown bond had developed between the two.


    When Minho tried to drink water, Eunhyuk didn��t even look at him and even reached out and handed him a water bottle.


    Minho received the water bottle very casually without saying thank you for it.


    I could have done it��


    Eunwoo, I need some water.


    yeah wait a minute


    Thanks to that, Eunwoo, who was doing a trivial job, pursed her lips, perhaps because the player had been taken away.


    Seo-na, who couldn��t do anything better, held out a water cup to her.


    Then Eunwoo smiled and poured water as if she had never done that.


    Contrary to what everyone seems to say, they don��t look as gloomy as they seem.


    While drinking coffee, Eun-ha looked sideways at her friends, who were no different from before Jong-pyeong.


    It was fortunate that he wasn��t downcast like the other students.


    However, your friends will not be the same as before.


    You must have felt something about this.


    Even if you don��t have to say anything.


    Parang hyung also realized the gift��


    Did Eunhyuk say the same?


    Eun-ha turned her gaze to Jinpa-rang who was sleeping face down on the table.


    Jin Parang, who wrote the gift < Beast >, drastically increased his sleeping time after that day.


    Even when I returned home, I slept spread out for several days.


    Parang, who was lazy from the beginning, became more serious after that.


    Today too, Eunha was forced to wake up and came out.


    In contrast, Eunhyuk felt more sincere than before.


    Besides, after listening to him, it seemed that he was aware of the gift.


    Unfortunately, it felt like I couldn��t use the gift freely yet, but Eunha was still looking forward to Eunhyuk��s future.


    < Critical > is clear.


    It��s a gift that suits dealers and hunters very well��.


    Eunhyuk owned it.


    The gift < Critical > was a gift for finding the enemy��s weakness.


    When owned by a dealer or hunter, < Critical > boasted outstanding effects.


    Players who obtained < Critical > in their previous lives usually reborn as names.


    As a result, it could be said that the value of recruiting Eunhyuk into the party increased.


    Seo-na said that she had increased training for the fortress, and Eun-woo also said that she had made up her mind to become a supporter.


    And Bae Su-bin��


    Eventually, Eun-ha turned to Bae Su-bin.


    Unlike before, she did not study while eating.


    Even so, the number of words has decreased noticeably compared to before.


    What you looking at?


    In addition, the day stood still.


    Bae Su-bin, who was eating Yoplait, immediately asked in an argumentative tone.


    If he looked at you for no particular reason, he threatened as if he would not let you go.


    I heard this poison.


    What the hell happened to make your personality change as dirty as it was before the regression?


    Bae Soo-bin��s personality was very dirty.


    However, it wasn��t a personality that reminded me of < Witch of Massacre >, as if it was about to confront me right away.


    And at that time, he was able to control her using the pod that he had bought her.


    However, in this life, the galaxy did not have the means to dominate her.


    ��Your personality is really dirty. what? Are you out of character? do you want to die?


    Who has a bad personality? Yoplait eats really badly too. When you eat the peel, you have to pay attention to the area around your mouth. �� joy��!


    Unlike usual, Bae Soo-bin shows a lifelike look in his eyes at the word ��Do you want to die?��.


    I wanted to stamp Bae Su-bin on the table, but there were too many eyes on me.


    Reluctantly stepping back, he teased her with Yoplait.


    Bae Su-bin, that thing should be trained sometime.


    Even when he manifested < Beast >, Parang did not try to climb on him, but he did not know that Bae Soo-bin would try to disobey him.


    Sooner or later, there will be winter vacation, and Eun-ha decided to educate her by aiming for that time.


    to never climb again.


    The sword wielded by anyone was nothing more than a weapon, not a weapon.


    If he left Bae Su-bin as he was, he might one day degenerate into a slayer.


    Eun-ha, who wanted Bae Soo-bin to be a party member, did not want such a future.


    ��Ah, the news just came out. why? what news came out?


    That was when


    While Eunwoo was consoling Soobin, Hayang, who was drinking citron tea that Kim was bubbling up, lowered her head with her smartphone.


    Soon, she recited the contents of the message sent by the Alice group for the other students to hear.


    The Mana Management Organization decided to mobilize Hwangsan-gun, a player from the Twelve Seats < Beast Tamer >, to subdue the Slayers hiding in Mt. Seorak. And it seems that they decided to recruit party members of SA level or higher from the Dangun clan to add strength. Dangun? what��s up It��s a clan that doesn��t want to step out even if a member of the original clan dies.


    It seems that the brand damage suffered by the Dangun clan this time is severe. Because many of the Slayers said that they had joined the Dangun Clan. Maybe that��s why the Dangun Clan is trying to take responsibility.


    ��well, maybe. I��m not trying to take responsibility, but I��m trying to calm public opinion.


    Eun-ha nodded her head, saying that it might be the case at Hayang��s guess.


    Due to this incident, Dangun lost the player caster Chae Su-jin, who was evaluated as an SSS level within the clan.


    Chae Su-jin was a player who made her own contributions in the second Uijeongbu recapture match.


    So the first time I heard it, I couldn��t shake the thought that the future had changed again.


    Even if it��s okay without Chae Soo-jin�� I never thought it would go away like this.


    He was a caster who belonged to the most sincere axis in the Dangun clan.


    That��s why her death was so sad.


    Even so, the thought of destroying Dangun was still the same.


    Rather, Eunha hoped that Dangun would suffer even a little damage from this opportunity.


    KK Clan is a bonus.


    Please < Beast Tamer > I prayed for Hwangsan-gun and the elite members of the Dangun Clan to be injured or killed.


    ��but that��s not going to happen.


    Eun-ha put her mouth to the cup while hearing the sound of Ha-yang talking to her friends.


    < Beast Tamer > Hwangsan-gun, who was not a member of the Twelve in his previous life, was a caster with considerable skill.


    In particular, his ability was outstanding in the mountainous area, not in the city.


    The mana management organization did not say that it would send < Beast Tamer > to Mt. Seorak for nothing.


    Thanks to this, the KK Clan and the Dangun Clan will be able to protect themselves from public opinion criticizing the player industry through this incident.


    By citing the death of Chae Su-jin, the Dangun Clan could earn sympathy from the people and create an image of a clan that values its comrades.


    Undoubtedly, Dangun Clanlord Jangbongjeon must be very excited now.


    Although I didn��t want it as a galaxy.


    Anyway, the Dangun Clan won��t gain anything other than protecting its brand image.


    However, Jang Bong-jeon will not get any other benefits.


    Because he had already robbed the village of Slayers.


    The Dangun clan may be thinking of arresting the slayers and taking the loot, but they will only find meager items.


    Because he already possesses Ozona and Butterfly��s protection.


    Other than that, high-quality mana stones and parts of the devices used by slayers that could be expensive.


    In the end, the only thing the Dangun clan will get is honor that will only be scarred.


    If you finish eating, let��s get up. huh!


    Wake up blue hyung now too.


    ��okay. Binggu oppa, get up now. I��m going to the cafe. �� umnya�� um�� uh�� ok��


    don��t get up soon!


    ��Ah-! Is there a fire somewhere!?


    Stop talking like a bing-gu and get up quickly.


    ��huh? Where are you going? Didn��t you guys ask for brunch earlier?


    Ha�� This oppa is going crazy.


    In no time, my friends finished eating.


    Eun-ha stood up from her seat holding a tray.


    Hayang quietly stood up after him, and the other friends each rose from their seats.


    At that time, the eyes of the students who were watching their table moved along.


    To the extent that all of my friends who hadn��t noticed in the meantime noticed it.


    The eyes of the students in the cafeteria were on them.


    Captain Don��t you think the people are staring at us?


    did we do something wrong?


    Eunhyuk and Seona followed closely behind Eunha.


    Eunhyuk whispered a small whisper in Eunha��s ear.


    Seo-na seemed to shrink when she felt the eyes of the students. Although seemingly innocent, he carefully held on to the hem of Eunhyuk��s clothes.


    You didn��t do anything wrong. So don��t bother worrying about it.


    Are you still looking at me like that? This has happened before, but I��ve never looked at us this much��


    It means that you guys are getting attention.


    Eunha opened her mouth while looking at the students around her.


    There was no way he didn��t know the gaze they were sending.


    In previous lives he had seen their eyes many times.


    -It��s because I��m jealous of you.


    The emotion in their eyes was envy.


    My friends have shown excellent skills from the time of admission until now.


    And through the Mt. Seorak incident, they clearly imprinted their skills on students.


    Even though we exist on the same line as you, we have different skills from you.


    Are you saying we��re jealous? why? Everyone should be able to become strong if they study hard and train��.


    That��s not as easy as it sounds.


    The protagonist of Unit 031.


    Now, friends will be treated like that, implicitly, without even realizing it.


    That��s why they envy friends who are considered to be the protagonists.


    At the same time, they may be thinking that they want to wear it too.


    It will surely look like a bright future awaits them in their eyes.


    I feel strange.


    Eun-ha left the cafeteria, ignoring the students�� gazes.


    I felt strange.


    Because in his previous life, he could only see the protagonists always flocking to each other.


    But what about now?


    At one time, he had become the object of envy and jealousy.


    It was only then that I realized that the future had changed.


    Unlike when I heard the information that the mana management organization would arrest the slayers sooner than before returning.


    Uh�� Then, do I have to be careful with my words and actions from now on��


    What do I need to be careful with? You��re not Jinpalang�� Just act normally.


    ��huh? Minho what are you doing? After you say all that��


    Choi Eun-hyuk promises to be careful in the future.


    Mok Min-ho spit out at him.


    Cha Eun-woo walks side by side with his hands behind his back.


    Because I usually get a lot�� So, actually, it��s so nice to be with you guys. Come to think of it, Hayang was like that. Well, to become a successful player, you have to get used to this gaze, right? ��I��ll try.


    It��s something I��m not interested in Still�� I won��t let you go if you keep bothering me.


    Jung Ha-yang has a bright smile.


    Jin Seo-na walks while holding her hand.


    Bae Su-bin, who wants to go to My Way.


    Hmm��. I��m hungry now that I��m waking up. Where we are going, they will sell rice too, right? ����.


    Jinparang yawns while scratching his unwashed hair.


    Kim Min-ji walks with her mouth tightly closed while holding onto him, not knowing where he might jump.


    ��Suddenly, the first year is coming to an end. S��arch* The Nov��l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Eunha glanced back at them and took a step forward.


    The first year of secondary academy was coming to an end.


    And that also meant that there wasn��t much time left until students had to prove that they could kill monsters.


    Everyone knows you will do well.


    Friends became stronger in one year.


    So you won��t have to worry.


    ��


    ����.


    Minji Kim looked at her friends who were moving forward.


    The friends were having a friendly conversation while following Eunha.


    The look was so envy.


    I am the weakest here.


    She thought of the students in the cafeteria who gave them envious glances.


    The moment they looked at her, she felt that the emotions she had been holding back all this time subtly surfaced.


    A feeling called inferiority.


    She unconsciously compared the difference between herself and her friends.


    Before, there wasn��t much difference between me and the kids��


    I gave up on the same level as Jung Ha-yang very early on.


    He gave up his physical abilities like Jin Parang because he was not a human being.


    However, Eunhyuk and Seona were not.


    In the meantime, Eunhyuk was not much different from himself.


    However, from a certain moment, Eunhyuk suddenly began to show his prominence.


    This time, I even awakened the Gift.


    Serena didn��t even have to say anything. Because she skillfully used telepathy to do what only she could do.


    This time I was of no help.


    In addition, Seona played a crucial role in telling Eunha about the hideout of the Slayers.


    However, he could do nothing but hide the fact that Hayang and Eunha left the base camp.


    It was heartbreaking.


    I was pretty proud of myself.


    Subin can��t even compare to me.


    Minho and Eunwoo�� are stronger than me.


    She looked at Soobin, Minho, and Eunwoo, who became friends with Eunha this year.


    All three had considerable skill.


    Skills similar to those of them who had been trained to control mana since childhood.


    Maybe even beyond that.


    Bae Soo-bin had a lot of mana in his body, and Mok Min-ho had excellent swordsmanship skills.


    Finally, Cha Eun-woo knew how to use healing magic.


    But what about himself?


    ����.


    There was nothing to himself.


    Huge amount of mana in the body.


    Same physical abilities as Ain.


    A gift that makes up for the ordinary.


    Telepathy relaying people.


    An excellent sense in handling mana.


    Even swordsmanship learned systematically.


    Even special magic for something.


    None�� none.


    Rather, she felt that her growth rate was slowing down as time passed.


    If we continue like this, we may lose the right to be next to Eunha.


    In the future, there will be people with more outstanding skills by his side.


    It can��t go on like this.


    you have to be stronger


    Minji Kim, 14 years old.


    Having been trained since childhood, she made a firm commitment once again.


    That��s why, without knowing that the limit of talent is approaching faster than others.


    no, ignoring

 Chapter 284

    Relife Player 284


    [Chapter 093]


    [Training]


    A short vacation of one week is over.


    The students who returned to the academy eventually had to face final exams.


    In particular, students in the first year of secondary academy had to take a monster killing test separate from the final exam.


    Some said it was a bit untimely to get kidnapped students to kill monsters.


    Nevertheless, the majority of instructors were in favor of taking the test.


    It was because there were many classes that included actual combat from the second year of the middle school academy.


    As a result, students had to know how to kill monsters before class.


    Because without that, I couldn��t move forward.


    So Eunhyuk, you and Minho Mok were exempted from the exam, right? no boss It��s not exempt, we��ve already passed the test!


    Envious guys��.


    On the other hand, there were also students who were exempted from the exam.


    Eun-ha couldn��t hide her envy towards Eun-hyuk and Min-ho, who like Shin Na-ra, saying that they don��t have to take exams.


    Apparently, the two of them were exempted from the test after showing off the monsters that appeared in the village of Slayers in front of the instructors.


    After hearing that, Eun-ha blamed herself for acting secretly.


    I don��t have to prepare for the test because it��s simply killing monsters��


    but it��s annoying though��


    The monster killing test was conducted during the final exam period.


    The students only had to take the test in the training building when they had free time.


    Eun-ha planned to take the exam using the free time in the middle.


    He sent Eunhyuk and Minho to find his friends who were studying at a cafe.


    Find someone to take the test with.


    okay? Then would you like to come with me? I was thinking of taking the exam today, tomorrow too.


    Just then, Cha Eun-woo, who was chatting with Hayang, raised his hand.


    Eunha called for joy inwardly.


    It was because even though Eunwoo had been going out with her friends more often these days, she didn��t feel that she had taken her seriously.


    Because she also belonged to Choi Ga-in��s clique.


    It was the same with Mok Min-ho.


    Then drink coffee and wake up.


    Yeah wait a minute Actually, I��m not good at drinking hot things��


    It��s okay. Drink slowly. �� ah��!


    Did I tell you to drink slowly?


    I drank slowly too�� If it was like this, I would have ordered an iced cafe latte.


    Eunwoo, who was drinking a hot cafe latte, must have burned her tongue.


    She frowned and stuck out her tongue.


    Maybe it��s because it��s winter and I��m wearing a scarf, so I can��t see the bright red choker I usually wear around my neck.


    He looked cute for his age.


    I didn��t even feel full of excellence.


    ��Hmm, who��s talking about it?


    But it was only for a moment.


    The smartphone that was placed on the table vibrated.


    After confirming that Pine Talk had arrived, Eun-woo bent the corners of her eyes further and gently raised the corners of her mouth.


    like a forced smile.


    I��m sorry, Eunha��.


    Then she was out of luck.


    Can I go with one more person? I got a message saying let��s go together��


    ��I��m fine. who?


    At that moment, Eunha felt it.


    It had been almost a year since I knew Cha Eun-woo. sea??h th�� Nov��l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She didn��t know when she would notice someone else.


    ��to Cain. Are you really okay?


    ��If you want to come, oh��


    ������.��


    Pogak


    Reluctantly, Eun-ha decided to take on the carcinogen named Choi Ga-in.


    As he tried to answer Eun-wu, who was apologetic, the sound of the lead breaking resonated.


    Loud enough to interrupt conversation.


    It was only when she turned her head like a machine that Eunha realized that it was not the sound of a mechanical pencil breaking, but the sound of a broken ballpoint pen.


    Ha ha ha! You��ve got ink on your hands! uh? Is that so? I��m sorry, I guess I gave you too much power without realizing it.


    How much force did he really have to use to break the ballpoint pen with the sound of his friends raising their heads?


    Eunha stuck out her tongue as she watched Seona wipe her hands with the wet tissue she gave her.


    I��m going to take the exam now too.


    Hayang, you have the next class.


    Serena politely rebuked her.


    White inflated her cheeks.


    The mana in my body has been disturbed.


    You don��t have to worry so much��


    Eunha didn��t know what she was worried about.


    It must be because he thinks Ga-in Choi might try to embrace him.


    Because the time he was under Han Seohyun��s protection was gradually coming to an end.


    Nevertheless, Eunha had no intention of receiving Choi Ga-in��s protection.


    In the end, there would be nothing she could do but flirt.


    If you need help, Eunwoo will help you well. yes?


    ��Yes, I��ll try to block it. Sorry.


    Cha Eun-woo apologizes as if he��s sorry.


    Now understanding that he did not like Ga-in Choi, she bowed her head and apologized.


    It was an excessive apology.


    Cha Eun-woo had this problem.


    It��s just that you act as if you��ve sinned.


    Eun-ha sighed softly and decided to get her up from her seat.


    ��Do you have to tell me if something happens?


    okay. let us go


    huh.


    I go too.


    That was when


    Subin, who was looking at the outside view, woke up saying that she would take the exam together.


    It was only then that Hayang seemed relieved.


    It seems that Serena tipped me off.


    Bae Soo-bin, who had only one friend in his previous life, did not notice. Moreover, I even aimed for my way.


    She couldn��t have cared about the situation she was in.


    Eunha quietly glanced sideways at Seona.


    A slight current was flowing between the fox��s ears.


    It must have been Serena��s advice.


    But now that I think about it, I think the timing is so exquisite. huh? what?


    what is When we were about to take the test, Choi Ga-in said he would take the test.


    ��I know?


    As I left the cafe, Eun-ha started talking to Eun-woo.


    He had noticed to some extent why Eunwoo and Minho had been close to each other lately.


    There must have been a reason why they became close with the two, but there must have been an order from Choi Ga-in.


    to keep an eye on yourself.


    welcome to me


    Eun-ha was grateful for Ga-in Choi��s stupidity.


    Thanks to her, I was able to get closer to the two of them.


    She must have thought that the two of them were following her closely.


    So he sent it to his side.


    Without thinking that he would embrace the two of them.


    Let��s see.


    Someday, I will make Mok Min-ho and Cha Eun-woo my people.


    Both of their parents were presidents of affiliates of the Galaxy Group.


    Therefore, it is only natural that the loyalty to the Galaxy Group is strong in the hearts of the two.


    So it was necessary to spend enough time to attract the two of them.


    If Choi Ga-in created such an opportunity, it would have saved her trouble.


    Who��s watching us?


    Ay no way��.


    I will cut my loyalty to the two of them over time.


    Like this.


    Even though Eun-ha passed it off as a joke, she gave strength to her words implicitly.


    Cha Eun-woo waved his hand.


    She looked in disbelief.


    Because she must have heard from Choi Ga-in to keep an eye on her.


    That��s why you won��t believe that another watcher is watching you and herself.


    would you really believe it?


    But the human heart is weak.


    There was no law that there was only one watcher.


    She was not the only one who carried out Choi Ga-in��s orders.


    If she watched herself up close, someone else might be watching her and herself from afar.


    There was no basis whatsoever.


    Still, she won��t be able to completely ignore the slightest suspicion.


    Doubts are not easily erased.


    If you have even the slightest doubt, your doubts will grow like a snowball.


    The seed of doubt burrows into the weakest part of a person��s heart and will one day bloom.


    Maybe it��s real. Don��t you think the timing of Choi Ga-in��s text messages is a bit staggering these days?


    ��Yeah.


    Eunha was looking forward to that time.


    When the doubt planted in Eunwoo and Minho��s hearts blooms.


    Even then, will the two of them be able to kneel down to the Galaxy Group?


    no i can��t


    How can you swear allegiance to people who don��t believe in you?


    In the future, he will induce the two to doubt Choi Ga-in with a trivial matter.


    If Ga-in Choi had the mind to understand the feelings of those under her, then what she wanted would not happen.


    However, she did not have the qualities of a sage.


    One day Choi Ga-in will regret it. Seeing that the two people she trusted and sent eventually came under her.


    I was looking forward to the face she would make.


    Eunha is looking forward to that time��.


    ��Come to think of it, Choi Ga-in did that when the kids were kidnapped in Mt. Seorak. The kidnapped kids think later and let��s go down the mountain first.


    ����.


    ��spread the seeds of doubt.


    ��


    In the monster killing test, test takers were prohibited from killing monsters with magic.


    In this test, magic was only an auxiliary means.


    The academy wanted students to be able to kill monsters with their own hands.


    Because that was the act of truly killing life, and it was also facing the extinction of monsters squarely.


    So far, the passing rate is 98%��.


    The test was carried out one by one.


    After being temporarily freed from the series of tests, the instructor muttered as he read the data sent from the monitoring room.


    The third day of final exams.


    The pass rate so far has been 98%.


    The students who had lived in the academy for a year no longer had any resistance to killing monsters.


    So, while this was a test in words, in reality it was like a rite of passage.


    [Instructor, let��s start the test again.]


    ��Okay.


    The instructor let out a light sigh when he heard the sound coming from the ceiling speakers.


    After stretching, he watched the student coming in from outside the door.


    hello. This is Bae Su-bin, number 22 in class 8 of 1st grade.


    ��well yes long time no see.


    Bae Soo-bin from Year 1, Class 8.


    The instructor nodded heavily.


    It was because he knew that Bae Soo-bin was the beloved student of the class 8 instructor who passed away not too long ago.


    The instructor recalled the memory of the instructor in charge of class 8 saying that she would surely become a great player someday at a drinking party.


    Then I��ll start the test right away.


    yes thank you


    At the same time, the instructor even knew that Bae Soo-bin had a hard time dealing with the 8th tier monster Iron Man in the first semester.


    That��s why the instructor chose the magic stone to use on the prospect among the prepared magic stones.


    A test to see if students can or cannot kill monsters.


    So, the students had to deal with the 9th tier monsters that received the debuff, and the 8th tier monsters who were classified as promising there.


    Hey hey?


    The monster the instructor threw at her was an iron man that was difficult to deal with even among the 8th tier.


    The iron man had a human form and boasted a defense that was impenetrable to most attacks.


    Even though the iron man received a debuff, he was not allowed to be vigilant.


    Not to mention, Bae Su-bin had lost to an iron man before.


    Let��s see how well you do.


    The instructor decided to see how calmly Bae Soo-bin would kill the iron man and how effectively.


    Will I be beaten again by the opponent who was beaten once?


    Or will you take revenge?


    ����.


    However, the instructor had to fold the gaze of evaluating the opponent as if it was like that.


    It was because she released her life force to the point that even the instructor himself gave goosebumps.


    It was unbelievable.


    How can a child who is only 14 years old have such a murderous intent?


    I wanted to kill him once, but��


    Bae Soo-bin didn��t move.


    I just looked at the scene as if it were someone else��s, with the iron man jumping high in front of me.


    Then, a grotesque blade extended from behind her back.


    The blade made of mana wriggled like a spider��s leg and stabbed the flying creature.


    you laughed?


    The instructor did not miss Bae Soo-bin, who looked up at the iron man suspended in the air as a skewer.


    she was laughing


    Shaking shoulders cheerfully.


    Whirik


    When she moved her hand anywhere, the blade of mana that pierced the iron man reacted.


    The iron man who was thrown to the floor tried to struggle with his limbs to get up somehow.


    Puck


    Bae Soo-bin trampled on the iron man��s stomach as he was about to get up.


    Before long, she climbed on top of the iron man and took up the knife that was handed out for testing.


    Eunha is as hard as you say? what-


    ��How are you?


    The instructor seemed to hear her blurry words at the end for some reason.


    Anyway, she looked down at the iron man and smiled once, then hit him with a sword several times.


    There was only the sound of banging scrap metal.


    Overwhelmed by the atmosphere, the instructor could do nothing but watch her ecstatic with each strike of the sword.


    ��Instructor, are you finished?


    uh�� well done.


    The instructor lost his mind halfway through.


    When she came to her senses, she was smiling like a demon to the monster, and she had a face that was no different than usual.


    what the hell happened


    The instructor missed the class 8 instructor who passed away.


    How the hell did you educate her so that she has such an unpleasant atmosphere?


    The instructor sent Bae Su-bin out of the training ground with a trembling face.


    Unfortunately, I didn��t even have time to drink water for a while.


    Because the next candidate came in.


    This is Noh Eun-ha from Class 6 in Year 1.


    ��well, Eunha is welcome.


    A male student from the 031st class this year who is known as Gungye Ilhak.


    There was no way the instructor didn��t know him.


    If you didn��t know, you were a spy.


    Her father was a powerful man who served as the general secretary of the Sirius Group, and her older sister, Eunah Noh, was the most anticipated divinity at the Player Academy. Moreover, Eun-ah had a relationship with Park Hye-rim in < The Holy Mother > and Shin Seo-young in < The Empress >.


    Come to think of it, there seems to have been a rumor that Noh Eun-ha had received an offer for < The Seed >��


    Then the instructor remembered a rumor he had heard a while ago.


    It was during the cultural festival.


    From that point on, rumors circulated that Kang Hyeon-cheol of the Twelve Seats < Yeomma > proposed < The Seed > to Noh Eun-ha.


    It was unbelievable.


    With Eunha��s skills, even if she might be able to get an offer of < The Seed > from < Yeomma >, she wouldn��t refuse the offer unless she went crazy.


    Academy officials who had never seen the scene in person dismissed it as unanimous.


    At that time, Eunha herself said, ��I don��t know such a person.��


    At this point, Eunha will be able to see what her skills are like.


    is it so?


    The instructor welcomed the talented.


    Perhaps the galaxy will grow into a player with an influence comparable to that of the Twelve in the player industry.


    So, the instructor spoke to Eunha in a friendly way.


    On the other hand, when Eunha was told that she would check her skills, she only showed a cold reaction.


    still baby though


    Mana control isn��t bad, but dealing with monsters is something else.


    Let��s check how fast the monsters are killed.


    The instructor picked the 8th tier magic stone with the highest quality among the prepared magic stones.


    The 8th tier flame demon.


    The little demon was a monster that could spark and cause fire. It flew through the sky and was difficult to attack because of its small size.


    The instructor put mana into the magic stone to summon a monster that is harder to deal with than an iron man.


    ��what!?


    But a problem arose.


    The magic stone thrown on the floor not only absorbed the instructor��s mana, but also began absorbing the mana around him.


    After taking the test for several days, there was no choice but to have a lot of mana floating around.


    It was strange that the omnipresence hadn��t happened in the meantime.


    We have to stop!


    The instructor hurriedly adjusted the mana in his body to offset the omnipresence.


    However, Umyeonjae, who had rapidly inflated his body, created a monster before the instructor��s hands could reach it.


    The monster born from omnipresence looked at him with twinkling eyes.


    The instructor swallowed his saliva.


    Hee


    hee A 7th tier overrank monster.


    The instructor belatedly regretted not getting rid of the remaining mana in the space.


    Monsters comparable to the 6th tier were not easy to deal with.


    It��s not that he couldn��t deal with it alone, but he needed at least one more person to deal with it safely.


    But now it was too late to call another instructor.


    The instructor had no choice but to protect the galaxy while dealing with the monsters.


    I was going to deal with it��


    ��It doesn��t matter if it��s not the 8th tier, right?


    ��What? Eunha, wee��huh��uh��?


    for yielding a hundred times.


    Even if the 7th tier Overrank monsters were turning their backs on them.


    Even if the weapon Eunha held in her hand was not a device handed over at the test site, but a dedicated device.


    How could you split a 7th tier Overrank monster in half at once


    ?


    The instructor was at a loss for words as he watched the corpse split in half and disappear as it rained down on him.


    In the meantime, the boy, who was only 14 years old this year, was putting his sword in the sheath as if it were nothing.


    Can I go now?


    ��Uh yeah��.


    Noh Eun-ha turns her back without regret.


    The instructor was just frustrated.


    Lamenting that if he had those skills, he wouldn��t have been an instructor at the academy.


    No, no matter how it is��.


    A 1st year middle school academy student single-handedly annihilated a 7th tier Overrank monster.


    Hierarchy does not replace strength, but it cannot be ignored.


    Even so, the galaxy did.


    without a single wound.


    The sky is too good.


    The sky fell once a long time ago.


    Recalling it belatedly, the instructor just sighed.

 Chapter 285

    Relife Player 285


    [Chapter 093]


    [Training (2)]


    The test of killing monsters is over.


    As soon as the exam was over, Bae Su-bin sent a message saying that he would go back to prepare for the next exam.


    It was nothing.


    I was a bit surprised when the 7th Overrank came out, but��


    the 7th Overrank monsters were no longer an opponent to him.


    Trying to classify monsters into hierarchies was a risky way of thinking, but nonetheless, he was confident that he could easily kill them except in special circumstances.


    It was the same with the 6th tier monsters.


    It will be difficult from the 5th tier onwards.


    Because high-ranking monsters are really dangerous.


    If the way to classify a monster��s hierarchy is based on how much of a threat that monster poses to humanity, the way to classify a player��s class was more complicated than that.


    However, in the case of the ability to defeat monsters alone, which is one of the factors that divides players�� grades, players who were generally rated B by the mana management organization had the ability to defeat 7th tier monsters alone. .


    And those who were judged to be grade A had the ability to subdue 6th tier monsters.


    Finally, players who were judged as S-rank had the power to deal with 5th tier monsters.


    that can be dealt with anywhere.


    The 5th tier monsters, which began to be called high tier monsters, were generally large, used magic, and sometimes had legions. In addition, it also had very difficult characteristics.


    Even if they could fight alone, people who valued their lives would not try to deal with 5th tier monsters alone.


    Incidentally, the idea of single-handedly defeating monsters from the 4th tier or higher was insane.


    In that sense, Hyeoncheol Kang in Twelve Seats < Yeomma > was a crazy squid. S��arch* The ��ovelFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    < Undead > Noh Eun-ha, who single-handedly defeated a 4th tier monster while receiving buffs from < Grim Reaper > Lee Yu-jeong before returning, was no different from a madman.


    It was even called the nickname < Berserker >.


    At that time, if I could kill again, I could kill him, but should I say that I don��t want to do it again if possible��


    So I had to gather a party.


    As for the monsters that I can defeat alone with this body, even if I hit them high, the 4th tier is the limit.


    In this life, I didn��t want to cross the line between life and death after single-handedly defeating a 4th tier monster.


    If I regretted not dying back then, I didn��t want to experience the experience of facing death itself.


    So no matter what happens, Cha Eun-woo has to be dragged into my party.


    Supporters were so important.


    As there was no Lee Yu-jung at the academy, Eun-ha had to recruit Cha Eun-woo, who had the skills to replace her.


    Of course, Cha Eun-woo, who was called < The Holy Woman > as < The Sid > of < The Holy Mother > Park Hye-rim before the regression, still did not surpass Lee Yu-jeong.


    In the end, the only talented person who can replace Lee Yu-jeong will be Park Hye-rim from < The Holy Mother > or Illya from < The Princess of the Church >.


    ��What will happen to my sister?


    Then he suddenly thought of Eun-ah and fell into thought.


    In fact, it��s been a long time since he saw Eun-ah��s objective skills.


    How much will Eun-ah, who will be a senior at the high school next year, have grown?


    Still no sister


    You can��t drag it to limb.


    If possible, he hoped that Eun-ah would enjoy a peaceful life.


    Soon he gave up his thoughts and made up his mind to recruit Cha Eun-woo, who was waiting in front of him.


    it��s over? how was it?


    It wasn��t that hard. Eunwoo, how did your test go? where did you get hurt?


    ��huh? It��s fine except for a little scratch��.


    Eunha! Did you do well on the test? My body is oh-so fine! where did you get hurt?


    ����.


    However, Ga-in Choi interrupts Eun-woo from what he is trying to say.


    Meju, her eyes sparkling, looked at Eunha and babbled her mouth.


    On the other hand, Eunha only looked at her with a sullen face.


    Still, she didn��t give up. Finally, she took a handkerchief from her hand and reached out to him.


    Oh my, it must have been hard for you to take the test. look at this sweat


    ��What are you doing?


    Stay still. i��ll wipe the sweat But Eunha, your eyes are also very clear.


    Eun-ha looked at Choi Ga-in, who put her hand on her face with a rotten face.


    Meju kept talking nonsense about his clear eyes and stealing his sweat-less face.


    it��s okay. I��ll do it.


    ��you are so sweet


    ����.


    Choi Ga-in was a direct descendant of the Galaxy Group. Moreover, because she has a very important use value, unfortunately, I couldn��t pretend to be with her.


    But I didn��t want to leave it to meju to do whatever it wants.


    Eunha gently pushed her shoulder as if touching filth and took out a handkerchief from her pocket.


    It was a handkerchief embroidered with the symbol of the non-existent Dawn Group, which I had been carrying around like a talisman for some time.


    oh dirty


    He wiped the face she had touched with a handkerchief.


    For some reason, the Dawn group��s handkerchief seemed to have the effect of relaxing the mind.


    Even though the spell to deploy protection magic has long since disappeared.


    huh? That handkerchief�� Where do you think I saw it?


    In the meantime, Ga-in Choi tilts her head after seeing the pattern of the Dawn Group.


    Choi Ga-in, a fool, did not know that the morning glory is a symbol of the now-disappeared Dawn Group.


    Eun-woo, who had fallen behind her, seemed to know.


    ��the embroidery is pretty. Shall I match with the same design as you?


    It was stupid. Very.


    Eunha snorted inwardly.


    A direct descendant of the Galaxy Group would make a handkerchief with the pattern of the Dawn Group.


    If she boasted about it to others in public, it would surely be a laughing stock.


    yes that would be nice �� uh?


    That��s why Choi Ga-in asked with a surprised face, not knowing that Eun-ha was trying to trick her.


    I never thought he would approve.


    Can I really? Can I match the same design as you?


    take a picture.


    huh! Eunwoo! Take a picture of this!


    Choi Ga-in��s voice became higher. Excited, Meju blushed and called out to Eun-Woo.


    I never thought that one day I would be slandered.


    Um�� Ga-in, are you really filming?


    Are you deaf? didn��t you hear what i was saying?


    No, that��s not the case��. This sentence is not just a simple sentence��.


    Hey Cha Eunwoo.


    That��s why Cha Eun-woo was restless and tried to convince her.


    Looking sideways, he looked at Eunha asking for help.


    He pretended not to notice her gaze.


    In the meantime, Choi Ga-in, who was very excited, opened her mouth in a cold tone, saying that her excitement had cooled.


    Do you feel like you��re climbing all the time?


    Ga-in, that��s not it��.


    Again, again?


    Cha Eun-woo, who had been scolded by the fermented soybeans, lowered his head.


    Meju came closer to her and grabbed a handful of hair that flowed down her shoulder with her hand.


    There was a short ah.


    Eunwoo endured the pain and gritted his teeth.


    No matter how much you and I are friends, there is a limit to how much I can look after you. �� Sorry.


    Can��t you just say you��re sorry every day? If you��re sorry, why are you doing something you��re sorry for?


    Cha Eun-woo moves his hair in the direction the hair is being pulled.


    He stared at her, who was just being taken aback.


    While checking the relationship between Choi Ga-in and Cha Eun-woo again.


    Eunwoo: Even if he married Onyang, he wouldn��t have been able to live comfortably.


    The Choi Ga-in he was seeing was just the tip of the iceberg.


    In her previous life, Choi Ga-in was an even more insane person.


    Recalling her defeat, he somehow thought that Cha Eun-woo��s married life would not have been smooth.


    Even though they were called the first wife and the second wife, one of them must have been a legitimate wife and the other was just a concubine.


    She must have always bowed her head to Meju.


    If so, how would Onyang accept it?


    ��you didn��t know


    Because On Taeyang was the main character that only appeared in novels.


    He remembered On Taeyang, who once brought his wives to a party where important people gathered.


    On Taeyang entered the party with the first and second wives on both arms and the rest of the wives wrapped around them.


    At that time, Taeyang On had a very happy face.


    His harem members all smiled happily as if they were having fun.


    People at the party at the time envied On Taeyang, who was called a warrior who prevented the destruction of the country and had a relationship with many beauties.


    ��What are you doing here standing still? Is Eunha doing it because she envyes Onyang?��


    ���� Shit.��


    A party hosted by the Blue House, where admission was strictly restricted.


    Eun-ha, who was invited to a party as the guardian of the second fairy, Ha Baek-ryeon, was drinking while watching pigs covered in gold from afar.


    Pigs blinded by greed and corrupt.


    Even if they smeared their bodies with gold, their bodies were full of stench and they could not hide their warped flesh.


    Each of them was his own enemy.


    And also Onyang and his harem who talked with them grunting.


    ����I was thinking about how I could get rid of the fucking bastards����


    ��So how is it? Do you think you can defeat them all?��


    At the party, the only person who dealt with Eunha was Yoo Do-jun.


    Yu Do-jun, who was talking with business people, suddenly stood next to him and asked quietly.


    Then Eunha shook her head.


    It was clear that the moment you attacked one, the others would strike back.


    There was nothing to do with them.


    If only I had noticed it a little earlier.


    If only I had made up my mind to protect Habaekryun a little earlier.


    At that time, he was terribly angry with himself for being so focused on killing monsters.


    In the meantime, the pigs, along with Onyang, were gathering their strength against the fairy government.


    ��okay? But do you think I can break them down without touching them?��


    Even so, Yoo Do-jun laughed and denied his idea.


    Then, as if looking into the distance, he spoke with a vague gaze.


    ��The more glamorous it looks, the more rotten it is inside. It��s because I��m decorating it fancy to hide it.��


    ������.��


    ��And people are greedy, but wouldn��t the women who became On Taeyang��s wives hide their desire to monopolize On Taeyang? I think the women are fighting to make sure the relationship between the top and the bottom is unknown to On-Tae-yang


    .


    Harem is crazy.


    In order for a harem to succeed, the protagonist must love his/her spouse equally, but the human heart cannot be equal like a machine.


    Also, the spouse must suppress the desire for exclusivity and live.


    The moment the scale tilts even a little, the ideal harem would collapse.


    ��Right now, you��d feel good because you didn��t break up with the person you love. But can it continue to do so? The human mind is�� When you receive it, you want to keep receiving it, and as you take it for granted, you tend to ask for more. Of course, if I receive something worse than what I received, I��m bound to get angry.��


    ������.��


    ��If Taeyang keeps the harem like this, someday the wives will light a torch asking them to love themselves a little more and look after my children a little more.��


    Yoo Do-Jun trembled at the harem.


    It had to be.


    Even if he became the second chairman of Youngwon Group, he was born as the child of a concubine in a complex family relationship and could never forget the humiliation he suffered.


    ��Also, if Onyang wants to increase the number of harem members, the existing wives will oppose it. The love I��m receiving right now isn��t enough, so I won��t be able to stand it if the love decreases here.��


    So, Yoo Do-jun said that the herd of pigs would one day disintegrate.


    All you have to do is crouch down while waiting for that time to come.


    But the galaxy did not see that time coming.


    The corrupt pigs eventually sent the < Undead > to the < Dungeon of the Abyss >.


    Not so this time.


    In this life, I will not give the pigs time to develop their strength.


    Eun-ha, who made such a resolution, decided to step in between Cha Eun-woo and Meju.


    You don��t want to cut your hair again, do you? Eunwoo, let��s do well.


    ��huh.


    Choi Ga-in was whispering in Eun-woo��s ear while checking Eun-ha��s eyes.


    However, there was no way that Eunha, who raised the mana in her body so that she could hear even the slightest sound, could not hear it.


    Eunwoo Don��t bother me too much.


    ��no galaxy! must be wrong! So when did I bully Eunwoo?


    Meju quickly let go of the hand holding Cha Eun-woo��s hair.


    He would have thought he had hidden it behind her back, but his eyes couldn��t be fooled.


    Even so, the galaxy was tricked.


    Trying to defend Eunwoo here would only have the opposite effect.


    Above all, the reason why he did not bother to stop her even though he could have stopped her was to cut down the feelings Cha Eun-woo had for Ga-in Choi.


    are you okay?


    ��yes I��m fine. I��m sorry I couldn��t see you.


    It wasn��t you who looked like you couldn��t see it, it was Choi Ga-in.


    Instead, Eun-ha secretly took care of Cha Eun-woo, who was souled by Ga-in Choi.


    Let her thank herself.


    Eun-ha whispered in Cha Eun-woo��s ear as she took Ga-in Choi and patted her on the shoulder.


    Opening her eyes wide, she smiled softly.


    At the same time, Eun-ha also looked at Choi Ga-in��s disapproving glance at Cha Eun-woo.


    I��m sorry to Eunwoo, but��


    I��m originally this kind of person.


    Eunha burst into laughter.


    Meju will undoubtedly treat Cha Eun-woo, who is interested in him.


    And he will comfort Cha Eun-woo and buy her sorry and gratitude at the same time.


    It is to erase her heart��s debt to herself without her knowledge. Furthermore, it would be even better if she made her rely on herself.


    Meju will disapprove of it and will harass Cha Eun-woo again.


    It was a vicious cycle for some and a virtuous cycle for others.


    Eunha, aren��t you thirsty? Shall we drink something?


    That��s right. I want to drink Americano.


    you also? How can we think the same thing? At the same time, I also wanted to drink coffee. I want to drink caramel macchiato!


    I know.


    Eunwoo, you go and buy some coffee.


    ��Yeah, okay.


    Ga-in Choi��s intention was obvious.


    She didn��t like how she and Eun-woo were friendly, so she must be trying to send Eun-woo to another place.


    However, Eunha didn��t even want to drink coffee with her, so she decided to erase her debt to Eunwoo again.


    I want Cain to drink the coffee you brought.


    The moment he called Choi Ga-in��s name, he felt like pouring oil into his mouth.


    A feeling of wanting to vomit.


    However, Eun-ha forced Choi Ga-in to buy coffee.


    ��uh? Coffee I brought?


    ��I want to drink what you bought.


    ����.


    Choi Ga-in��s eyes shook.


    He seemed worried about losing the opportunity to be alone with him if he went to buy coffee.


    Please. Eunwoo, what do you want to drink? ��no. Cain, I��ll be back. Ga-in said, ��You are good at ordering.��


    At that time, he accepted Meju��s silence as a positive.


    Then the naive Eun-woo tried to step out, saying he would do it himself.


    She didn��t even know that the words she brought out touched Choi Ga-in��s pride.


    ��How do you know that? i can do it too boy But��


    ��okay. Eunha, wait a little bit. i��ll buy it soon


    yes please So Eunwoo, what would you like to drink?


    ��then ask for a caffe latte.


    joy!


    Eunwoo was restless.


    Either that or not, Eunha giggled when she saw Choi Ga-in walking away.


    I can laugh out loud now.


    Although Eunwoo was looking at him with a worried face.


    Cha Eun-woo.


    Eunha pointed to the seat next to her.


    Eunwoo carefully sat next to me.


    Why do you always cringe at Ga-in Choi about what you did wrong?


    ����.


    It��s good to have Cha Eun-woo rely on herself or to erase her heart��s debt.


    However, I didn��t want to accept her who couldn��t easily refuse and made concessions to others and lost money.


    The Cha Eun-woo that you get from doing that will definitely not be of much help to the party.


    my parents did that to me Cain asks for something. That��s not to say it��s cringe-worthy.


    But Ga-in is from the Galaxy Group��


    I know. But what is it?


    In her mind, Choi Ga-in is probably not such a good person.


    You must have a bad heart.


    Eun-ha hoped that she would raise her heart to rebel against Ga-in Choi.


    If she kept it inside, she would live with dissatisfaction in her heart for the rest of her life, even if she came to his party.


    Be clear about your opinion. Even if you belong to Ga-in Choi��s faction, that doesn��t mean you are Ga-in Choi��s servant, right?


    ����.


    Nevertheless, Cha Eun-woo was anxious.


    You would never have rebelled against Choi Ga-in.


    She will have no choice but to bow down to Choi Ga-in.


    I wouldn��t have thought of rebelling at all.


    I��ll tell you one thing -.


    That��s why Eun-ha took a chance to let her know that there was another option.


    Eunwoo just listened quietly.


    ��Choi Ga-in��s dog hair. I don��t even have a rat.


    ��Eunha, that makes sense��


    Do you think Choi Ga-in can move the people of the Galaxy Group?


    ����.


    Cha Eun-woo couldn��t speak.


    She will know.


    Ga-in Choi��s position in the Galaxy Group.


    she didn��t even have a clue


    It only has that it is a direct descendant of the Galaxy Group.


    They didn��t even have the power to move the group.


    Even if she laid a hand on Cha Eun-woo��s parents, she would only be angry in the end.


    However, even though Eunwoo knew it in her head, it seemed that she couldn��t be gentle with her body.


    So tell me clearly in the future. Don��t try to keep losing to him, and don��t try to yield.


    ����. You know, he��s an idiot.


    Even though Ga-in is a bit brainy��


    Yes, say it that way.


    Cha Eun-woo twitched his lips.


    Her assertion that Choi Ga-in was an idiot stimulated her laughter.


    She tried to hold back a laugh somehow.


    follow me �� Well what�� What


    Ga-in Choi has is an idiot who has no rats.


    ����!


    She burst out laughing to the point of tears in the end.


    Cha Eun-woo laughed while holding his belly button, wiping his tears with his fingers.


    Then he was ashamed and said.


    ��yes stupid�� stupid.


    In the future, say it once before going to bed and go to sleep.


    Still, swearing at other people is bad. In this case, I say it with certainty.


    Chi��.


    Words change people.


    It will take a considerable amount of time to change Cha Eun-woo��s personality.


    But the galaxy was willing to wait for her to change.


    There were still five years left before I graduated from


    the academy .


    ��But Ga-in Choi went to make coffee? Why isn��t he here?


    yeah that��s����

 Chapter 286

    Relife Player 286


    [Chapter 093]


    [Training (3)]


    ��I want to see the galaxy.


    After finishing her last exam today, Eun-ah sighed as she left the classroom.


    Lately, I haven��t met Tong��s younger brother. It was because there were so many assignments, exams, and a lot to prepare for.


    Eunha also seemed very busy preparing for the exam.


    It was all about talking on the phone every night or texting in between.


    I have final exams, so I can��t help it. Promise to meet after the exam, and let��s be patient a little longer.


    I want to see it right now��.


    who doesn��t know that.


    Soon after, she made an appointment to meet with Eunha as soon as the test was over.


    She didn��t want a solution, she just wanted to see Eunha right away.


    ��I know. You said it��s already been three days since you haven��t seen the galaxy, right? I��m going to have a really hard time with it.


    Yeonhwa You are right! After all, you are the only one who thinks of me!


    Eun-ah wanted someone who could understand her hardships.


    She hugged Yeon-hwa, who was walking alongside her, and rubbed her face against hers.


    Yeon-hwa, now used to it, naturally stroked Eun-ah��s hair.


    ��Three days isn��t that much.


    On the other hand, Changjin thought as he pulled the slightly lowered hood to his mouth.


    The reason why I didn��t immediately say it as soon as I thought of it was because it wasn��t once or twice that Eun-a had pouted after saying the wrong thing.


    I haven��t met you lately either��


    Huh? What are you talking about?


    Then, Ryu Yeon-hwa muttered unintentionally.


    Eun-ah didn��t pass by the words she said above her head.


    Strangely, the sensor was activated. The sensor that proves the bond between brother and sister passed down in the Roh family is telling her to interrogate her.


    Maybe-


    -Yeonhwa: You didn��t say that because you couldn��t meet Eunha either, right?


    Eun-a tried to get out of luck like that.


    I didn��t think that she, who doesn��t want to hang out with other people, would be meeting her younger brother.


    I was trying to ask just in case.


    But at that time, Yeon-hwa answered like a quick-fire gun.


    ��It��s the final exam period, so morning training is banned for the time being. That��s why I haven��t been able to meet the people I��ve been training with lately��


    ��Yeah, that��s right.


    Eun-ah had never seen her speak so quickly.


    Eun-ah, who had only blinked for a moment, nodded.


    However, the sensor did not turn off.


    weird? There��s something suspicious��


    Eun-ah raised her face buried in her chest and looked closely at Yeon-hwa.


    For some reason, it felt like Yeon-hwa was avoiding her eyes.


    ��uh?


    Then, he found a sleep mask hanging from Yeon-hwa��s neck.


    A sleeping mask with a curly cat on it.


    These days, it was a sleeping mask that she often carried with her. I��ve seen many times that he puts on a sleep mask every time he takes a break and takes a short nap.


    The problem is that a few days ago, I saw Eunha wearing a sleeping mask similar to hers.


    It��s the same sleep mask as Eunha��s, but it��s amazing��


    ��is this?


    Yeonhwa��s reaction was a beat late.


    That appearance evoked a reaction from the sensor even more.


    Suspicious. really award winning


    There seems to be something��


    Come to think of it, at some point, Yeon-hwa even chatted with someone during class.


    She doesn��t usually use her smartphone often.


    So, Eun-ah asked her one day who she was chatting with so much.


    At that time, Yeon-hwa evaded awkwardly.


    With Eunha�� What��s wrong?


    ����.


    My best friend Ryu Yeon-hwa.


    And my beloved younger brother Noh Eun-ha.


    Eun-ah had the heart to congratulate the two of them if they developed a good relationship.


    However, it would be a bit sad if Yeon-hwa had fallen in love with Eun-ha without her knowledge.


    Then I��ll give you a hard pout for a few days.


    So go ahead and answer me! What are you two doing!?


    Eun-ah looked straight up at Yeon-hwa, who was silent.


    We��


    Before long, Yeon-hwa opened her mouth.


    However, Eun-ah could not hear her words until the end.


    I like the fit of the eyepatch, so I wear it too.


    ������.��


    Han Chang-jin took out a sleeping mask with a different background color from Yeon-hwa��s pocket.


    Han Chang-jin was delighted that a consensus had been created and preached the greatness of the sleep mask over and over again.


    Of course, they didn��t listen to him.


    ��What was it like? �� huh.


    While Eun-a is relieved.


    Yeon-hwa glanced at Han Chang-jin, who did not stop talking, with a cold gaze.


    He even took off the sleeping mask he was wearing around his neck and put it in his bag.


    Eunah, why don��t you go have a coffee before going back to the dorm? coffee? It��s good! Maybe it��s because I��ve been using my head since morning, but I��ve been pulling sweet things!


    Hey guys, me too��


    Changing the topic, Yeon-hwa grabbed Eun-ah��s hand and pulled it.


    Han Chang-jin, who was in the middle of a chatter, had to follow the two in a hurry.


    On the other hand, Yeon-hwa did not look back and treated Chang-jin as if she were no one until they arrived at the cafe.


    What did I do wrong��


    Han Chang-jin, with a gloomy face, lowered his head and complained.


    Either way, the two entered the cafe.


    In front of the counter, the student who arrived first was choosing coffee.


    Caramel Macchiato, Americano and Cafe Latte.


    The girl, wearing dazzling jewelry, threw back her curled hair.


    Creating a somewhat high-pressure atmosphere, she was constantly bobbing with her forward foot.


    Would you like it hot or iced?


    make it hot


    What about the size?


    ��size?


    she asked nervously.


    Nonetheless, the clerk kindly explained that the size of the shop is SML.


    Then, make it middling in the middle.


    ��with your medium?


    Middle. ask me to make it middle.


    ��all right.


    Calculate with this


    The girl threw the card she took out of her wallet onto the counter.


    It was only for a moment, but the clerk��s face had rotted away.


    Something so�� rude.


    Eun-ah and Yeon-hwa, who were quietly watching the scene from behind, whispered.


    The two, who had been spending time since secondary academy, had seen countless people being rude.


    A look that I��m not used to even after time passes.


    The two of them took a bad look at the girl who was trying to treat the clerk badly.


    He is a direct descendant of the Galaxy Group. Let��s say I��m Choi Ga-in, who entered class 031 this year.


    On the other hand, Han Chang-jin was well-informed. Putting his face between the two, he conveyed information about Choi Ga-in.


    Seoyeon and Seohyun don��t do that.


    How good is Hayang even now?


    Eun-ah naturally compared her to the third generation chaebol she knew.


    It was very disappointing to see a direct descendant of the Galaxy Group, which ranks first in Korea, look like that.


    I heard that they are chasing Eunha.


    ��A galaxy?��


    Eun-ah asked again at the same time as Yeon-hwa.


    At the same time, Eun-ah was proud of the fact that her younger brother was popular.


    Eunha was cute and cute. He was more mature and cool than his classmates, not befitting his age.


    No wonder it was popular.


    Rather, it was strange that there was none.


    So, originally, he would have a crush on a girl who likes Eunha.


    However, when Eun-ah saw her behavior, she was rather against it.


    It made me feel bad to think that a child like that was chasing Eunha.


    I wondered if he would mislead Eunha the way he did to the clerk.


    Of course, that won��t happen.


    Anyone who likes Eunha will like it�� but I hope it��s not him.


    Eun-a had that thought in mind, then after getting a cup of coffee, she turned around and our eyes met.


    What you looking at?


    Eun-a carefully looked at Choi Ga-in without avoiding her gaze.


    As a result, Choi Ga-in, who was offended, shot him.


    ��no. sorry for staring


    Originally, she would have gone on a rampage, asking why did Eun-ah look at her even though she apologized.


    However, Choi Ga-in is excited! It��s a star, he said as he passed her.


    Eun-ah and Yeon-hwa did not know why Choi Ga-in, who had been arguing for a fight, passed by, but Chang-jin knew very well.


    This isn��t the first time this has happened.


    Han Chang-jin clicks his tongue.


    Standing in front of Noh Eun-ah or Ryu Yeon-hwa will make anyone look back on their appearance.


    The appearance of Choi Ga-in turning around was the same as the way he turned around with his head bowed suddenly in intimidation while trying to argue with the two.


    ��


    Why doesn��t Choi Ga-in come like this?


    ��I know. Have I lost my way?


    i��m just goofy


    no. hang on. Maybe it��s because it��s the first time for Ga-in to do something like this.


    I didn��t know


    Eun-ha stood up from her seat and looked back at Cha Eun-woo, who was holding her wrist with both hands.


    Cha Eun-woo shook his head as if he was going through a final battle and told him with his eyes to please wait.


    Eun-ha, who stared blankly at her, eventually sat down saying that there was nothing she could do about it.


    Is this even roasting coffee beans?


    Eun-ha waited for Ga-in Choi with her legs crossed.


    Fortunately, she arrived shortly thereafter.


    Now Eunha, you were an Americano, right? If I buy it, it will definitely be delicious.


    Who buys it and it tastes good? I��ll have a good coffee.


    ����.


    Eunha, that��s what you said to Ga-in earlier��


    Oh, that��s right. Fortunately, you bought it and it looks delicious. huh! right?


    Eun-ha drank her coffee without even looking at her.


    After drinking hot Americano, I felt regret.


    You��ve worn your hair a lot today, so drink something sweet.


    Furthermore, the white macadamia nut cookies sold at the Academy Cafe were also quite delicious.


    Instead of asking Ga-in Choi, I should have gone and had coffee myself.


    Eunha, are you listening to me?


    what did you say?


    Chi listen to me, kid.


    Eun-ha, who was deep in thought while drinking coffee, frowned.


    I was annoyed by Choi Ga-in��s acting and talking.


    For some reason, it seems like she��s copying Hayang��.


    I don��t know if it��s Jeonghayang, who has a round and cute face, but Gain Choi, who has a big face and small eyes, doesn��t suit her at all.


    If the floor wasn��t marble, I would have spit out the Americano I was holding in my mouth.


    Are you coming to the closing party? Would you like to attend with me when the time comes? Oh, just between us.


    She is shy and twists herself.


    Usually, the meaning of attending an end-of-class party with just the two of you meant that the two of you were currently in a romantic relationship or were dating.


    Of course, Eunha and her were never that close.


    Nope. And I have no intention of attending this party. what? why?


    I will go home right after vacation.


    Eun-ha quickly rejected her proposal, whose intentions were obvious.


    And he had no intention of attending an end-of-class party this semester.


    Because all of my friends were able to adjust to the atmosphere of the political and business world at the last class party.


    Because I thought it wouldn��t matter even if I wasn��t there.


    Above all, at this end-of-course party, there were no artifacts that were useful to him.


    As soon as the exam is over and vacation is over, I will run to see Eun-ae right away.


    Hey, so it��s time during vacation, right?


    I don��t know.


    The Galaxy Group owns several villas in Jeju Island. I��m planning to go on a vacation to Jeju Island this vacation, but Eunha and I are going to��


    I think you��ll be very busy.


    I had no intention of going to Jeju Island with Choi Ga-in. sea??h th�� ��ovelFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Eunha got up from her seat because she didn��t want to deal with her anymore.


    But at the same time, she was about to get up.


    Where the hell is he going to follow?


    It was a moment when Eunha was thinking about how to get rid of Choi Ga-in.


    Just then, Yoo Do-jun passed by in front of me, and caught my eye.


    Sorry, I have a prior appointment, so I��ll go first.


    what? with whom? Can��t I go with you too?


    yes no Hey Do-jun!


    Eun-ha called Yoo Do-jun loudly to show that he had a prior promise.


    If the promised partner is a direct descendant of Youngwon Group, Choi Ga-in will not be able to say that he will blindly follow.


    He is Yoo Do-jun. Do you really have an appointment with Eunha? What is the exam period?


    Instead, Choi Ga-in looked at Yoo Do-jun, who approached Eun-ha, with a disapproving gaze and asked.


    Yoo Do-jun, who came to see Eun-ha just because his name was called, did not seem to understand what was going on.


    However, Yoo Do-jun was Yoo Do-jun. Having grasped the general situation, he responded with a smile.


    I have an important business with Eunha�� It��s a very important business, so I can��t even tell you about it.


    What is it that you can��t tell me about? So anyway, what can you do there?


    won��t tell


    ��really annoying. Why are you splitting the thread every day?


    Like a child, Yoo Do-jun gave Choi Ga-in medicine.


    Choi Ga-in, frowning, tried to say something, but it didn��t work for him at all.


    In the end, Choi Ga-in only cursed Yoo Do-jun.


    Yoo Do-jun couldn��t even hear it by ear.


    It was an insult that didn��t even need to be heard.


    let��s go. Anyway, the coffee was good.


    What is it, Choi Ga-in bought me coffee? What is he talking about��


    He


    bought it himself. �� Did you take the wrong medicine? huh? Does he take medicine too?


    I have a pill to take because I��m distracted. Choi Ga-in, the kids who follow you always carry it with you.


    After breaking up with Choi Ga-in, Eun-ha was surprised by Yoo Do-jun��s words.


    Even so, it was strangely understandable. It was also somewhat fun.


    Anyway, I could have bought you coffee. Do you just want to talk? I��ll buy you anything you want to drink. Can I do the bread shuttle too? ��keep your dignity.


    A male student who was quietly following Yoo Do-jun made a hint.


    Apparently, they seemed to have gotten quite close since they started talking at Mt. Seorak.


    Even if you leave Yu Do-jun alone for a while, he will grow up on his own.


    But Eunha, how much longer do we have to wait?


    He also spoke out in the presence of a spy planted by another member of the Youngone Group.


    Was it bold or did you become close with him that much?


    It��s probably both.


    Eunha sighed softly and replied to what she had said before.


    Please wait. You know, but that��s not something that can be fixed right away. Moreover, even if you and I stay close, there is nothing to be gained right now.


    There were several incidents that allowed Yoo Do-Jun to claim the throne of Youngwon Group.


    Even the nearest event among them had some time left.


    For now, all I can do is hold a few stocks early in preparation for an event that will happen someday.


    Also, Yu Do-joon, who had little influence in Youngwon Group, was not good at getting along with himself, who is now being called a promising star and is in the limelight.


    I shouldn��t have shown such an intimate side until he had established himself.


    And I don��t want to be treated harshly by you from this age?


    I also had that kind of heart.


    Anyway, there was no way I could help Yoo Do-Jun now.


    I have no choice but to wait for him to grow up on his own until he helps.


    Oh right. There��s a bet reward from the last class party.


    Come to think of it, how did it go?


    Not too long ago, Han Seo-yeon noona contacted me separately and asked me what I would like to do.


    Look, you��re doing well. We can do better with your help. do you want to drink coffee? i will live


    I don��t want to drink black coffee. And have you been drinking?


    Sheesh�� Choi Ga-in That doesn��t help my life.


    There is also a class in the meeting of direct relatives.


    The social gathering that Yu Do-jun said he attended was a gathering of direct relatives in their teens and twenties who were most likely to take over the group.


    In a previous life, Yoo Do-Jun made every effort to attend this gathering.


    However, in this life, he asked to be allowed to join the meeting with the authority obtained at the end-of-semester party.


    The participation must have been obtained with the consent of the Galaxy KK Dangun Group.


    Choi Ga-in, who was unable to attend the meeting, said that she was crazy.


    At this time, if you attend the meeting without full speed, you will only get ridiculed��.


    A place where people who can be called the Royal of Royal.


    There will surely be direct descendants who have influence in the Youngone Group.


    To save face for Yu Do-jun, I have to tell him about the promising players.


    So, if you attend the next meeting as my exclusive��


    Yes, no. look elsewhere Anyway, don��t pretend to be friendly with me until I talk to you first. It��s very expensive.


    Yu Do-jun, who was rejected at once, was easy-going unlike any other 3rd generation conglomerate.


    Eun-ha, who had a brief conversation like that, was about to return to the dormitory.


    Then the smartphone vibrated.


    ��Toad��: The boss��s location has been located (4:21 pm)


    The long-awaited news has finally arrived.


    Eun-ha caught Yoo Do-jun, who was trying to break up while watching the message from Lee Kang-hyeok.


    Hey Dojun.


    with the most friendly face possible.


    give me some money


    Eunha held out her hand to Yoo Do-jun.


    Then, Do-joon laughed out of desperation��.


    -Did you entrust me with money?


    I grumbled and took out my wallet.

 Chapter 287

    Relife Player 287


    [Chapter 094]


    [Unable to find]


    The underground market was an illegal market where everything money could buy was available.


    A lawless land where the ugly nature of human beings shows the other side of a ruined world.


    Underground markets existed everywhere. It��s just that it��s hidden in an area not accessible to the general public.


    Among them, the largest underground market in Korea was located in Anyang, Gyeonggi-do.


    And the underground market that everyone knows openly was located near Dongmyo Station, where Eunha is currently going.


    Since < Destruction at the End of the Century >, the area near Cheonggyecheon has been frequented by monsters due to the omnipresence of mana.


    Or a dungeon occurs.


    As a result, people living with danger gathered in a place where there was only danger and built their own city.


    The first lawless land was created.


    Eun-ha looked through the car window toward Dongmyo Station across the Cheonggye Stream.


    The city immersed in darkness did not seem like people would live on the outside.


    But there are people out there.


    I��ve only heard of an underground market, but this is my first time going there?


    just think about it here Don��t do anything stupid in the underground market.


    Because I know.


    At that time, Yoo Do-jun leaned his upper body.


    With her head pulled back, Eunha allowed Yoo Do-jun to see beyond Cheonggyecheon comfortably.


    Originally, I didn��t want to bring it.


    The inside of a car with tinting so that people cannot see inside from the outside.


    Eun-ha clicked her tongue inwardly when she saw Yoo Do-joon looking curiously at the sight of entering the slums.


    Originally, only he and Bruno had intended to visit the slums.


    However, instead of paying money, Yoo Do-jun asked to be allowed to visit the underground market.


    Knowing very well that Yoo Do-joon would become annoyed when he was in a crowd, Eun-ha eventually allowed him to accompany him.


    I didn��t notice it when I saw it from the outside, but when I came inside, it was overflowing with red light.


    It��s because it��s a red light district.


    Bruno drove the vehicle into the slums.


    Soon, a scene far from stillness unfolded in front of the vehicle.


    Eun-ha looked at the road dyed in red light.


    Women dressed in almost naked clothes smoked cigarettes and waved their hands.


    Several women approached with a coquettish gait, but Bruno paid no attention to them and drove on.


    On the one hand, I could see many women sitting in rows in a shop that was reddish like a butcher��s shop.


    The reason I could see it was because the front of the store was made of glass.


    Passers-by on the street stopped and stared at the glass wall as if making an appraisal.


    People are so low-spirited


    .


    Eun-ha thought it was surprising that he passed it over calmly.


    Yoo Do-jun, who is still only 14 years old, would not be used to this kind of sight.


    However, the question was soon solved by Yoo Do-jun��s words.


    I��ve seen my second eldest dad and my great aunt called home before. Back then it was more than this.


    ��Oh yeah.


    I��m just telling you, Eunha�� My second oldest dad has good taste��


    Yes, yes.


    Yoo Do-jun��s family lineage was very complicated.


    Eunha was dazed and nodded. I didn��t want to hear the dirty talk, so I waved my hand.


    While the two were talking, the car came out of the red light district.


    The color of the light illuminating the road changed, and the bright atmosphere that looked cheap also cooled down.


    It entered the realm of the underground market.


    Galaxy. what are you going to do with the car


    The license plate is fake, so just go in. Even if the license plate is real anyway, there is little risk of being tracked down in the first place. I get it.


    The reason why the underground market is openly located in Seoul is that the entire world of darkness exists under the ownership of Baek Seo-jin, the King of the Twelve Seats.


    Where there is light, there is darkness.


    Therefore, completely eliminating darkness is simply impossible.


    So Baek Seo-jin reigned in the underground market and was in charge of controlling the darkness.


    It is an illegal underground market, but it is not a completely illegal underground market.


    The fairy government implicitly allows it.


    The reason why the Mana Management Bureau, which was the predecessor of the Mana Management Organization in the first place, was able to function and the fairy government was created was also because of the capital of the underground market.


    Darkness is up to you to use.


    The world does not move only with laws.


    Sometimes illegal work is necessary.


    Baek Seo-jin is the mediator of the positive and the negative.


    That��s why Eunha hated Han Chang-jin, the King of Shadows, who became Baek Seo-jin��s < The Seed > and the 3rd Twelve.


    Because he did not play the role of an adjuster and became a darkness that revealed his teeth to Ha Baek-ryun.


    No matter how much I think about it, I can��t understand it.


    Why did Mr. Baek Seo-jin choose him as < The Sid >?


    And why did you have a slut that wasn��t in full swing in this life?


    I wondered.


    However, the question remained unresolved.


    In the meantime, Bruno moved the vehicle to Tenpro, which Eunha mentioned beforehand.


    Eventually, we stopped at an underground parking lot.


    It��s all here.


    Please cover your face from now on. Yoo Do-jun, hurry up and take it.


    okay.


    No matter how Baek Seo-jin managed it, he couldn��t show his face in a place where illegal activities were rampant.


    The three put on the prepared masks.


    Bruno took out a mask that left his mouth, while Eunha and Dojun took out a mask that covered their entire face except for their eyes and mouth.


    The two academy students were expected to be expelled on the day their identities were discovered.


    oh that��s interesting


    Save the words of Yoo Do-jun.


    Oh sorry.


    When Bruno blew mana into the area where the vehicle was parked, the entire compartment was enveloped in a black veil.


    It was an artifact of Tenpro, which was operating for high-ranking officials in the underground market that was revealed on the surface.


    The black veil did not disappear unless the mana of the person who covered it was drained.


    First of all, meet the manager on the first floor��


    before returning.


    Eunha used this place when using the Cheonggyecheon underground market.


    It was because the breath of Yoo Do-jun, who was walking side by side, worked.


    Otherwise, < Undead > would have had to use the underground market by going through various procedures as a player that people shunned.


    If so, will I be able to use this tenpro in this life as well?


    Despite the situation in which Yoo Do-jun has not established himself.


    There��s nothing you can��t do.


    The true nature of the underground market comes from beneath the surface, not from the surface as people openly know it.


    The underground market, which is completely lawless and sometimes runs while avoiding the gaze of < King of Darkness > Baek Seo-jin, was only allowed to enter.


    The procedure was very cumbersome.


    The password to enter the underground market was frequently changed.


    But it wasn��t ten pro.


    In a place used only by high-ranking officials, the password did not change. The password here was only known by people sharing the same world.


    That��s why Eunha chose this place. He remembered the password and could prove his credentials if he was restricted from entering.


    I won��t have anything to prove my qualifications.


    The people who used this place were all powerful people who had the power to get rid of people with a single word.


    Or were their blood relatives.


    If you offend them, you could die without even knowing the mouse or bird.


    welcome.


    just as expected.


    The manager who came out to greet me politely bowed his head.


    He lowered his head so that he could see the palanquin, and did not change his posture until Bruno told him to look up.


    Where can I take you?


    The manager didn��t say anything useless.


    This is because those who use this place are extremely reluctant to expose their identities with useless words.


    I want to see flowers.


    Bruno answered in a low voice.


    Flower was a metaphor for ��woman�� by the people who used this place.


    In addition, the tree meant a man.


    I��ll see you this way.


    This place had two characteristics.


    Selling laughter in general.


    And to guide the way down to the center of the underground market.


    Usually, the slang for flowers was used by either side.


    However, if it was used in the former sense, all you had to do was pick a photo from the reception room guided by the manager.


    The latter was different.


    The manager presented the photos and explained the women��s profiles in detail.


    Bruno remained silent.


    This kid is a kid who is going to a middle-upper university in Seoul��


    On the other hand, the manager didn��t stop.


    Because Bruno didn��t tell the man to shut up.


    The manager who guarded one workshop was a loyal dog to the users.


    Are there any flowers you like? All you have to do is say��


    Corpse flower.


    ����.


    I want to see the corpse flower.


    all right. We will guide you to your seat.


    The manager��s eyes changed.


    When the manager got up, an employee entered the reception room as if he had been waiting.


    The waitress greeted me politely and offered to guide me to my room.


    And the manager asked for Bruno��s understanding and then left.


    Please wait a moment.


    The waitress led me to a room with a wide bed.


    Then I stood upright in the doorway until the manager came in.


    Almost done now.


    The corpse flower referred to the ugliest woman who couldn��t even make it onto the menu.


    Normally, no one would come to a place like this to pick corpse flowers.


    That��s why the manager changed his expression when Bruno, who had just visited for the first time, mentioned corpse flowers.


    Even that, the seasoned man quickly faked a smile so as not to offend Bruno.


    -It��s called a corpse flower.


    After a while, the manager brought a woman with burns covering half of her face.


    As soon as she entered, the woman, wearing a luxurious yet decadent dress, knelt with her hands together in front of Bruno.


    Thank you for giving me the gift of a noble night. We will serve you wholeheartedly.


    raise your head


    yes.


    The corpse flower slowly raised its head.


    The woman, who had had cold eyes before entering the room, now had sparkling eyes like a dog submissive to its owner.


    This place was like that.


    A place where human beings degenerate into mere commodities.


    And wherever you want to go, something more awaits you.


    Eunha waited for Bruno to speak, looking at the woman who seemed to have changed her mask.


    Where is the land where you grew up The land where I grew up is a very barren land where only flowers like me can grow with death as food.


    The woman replied with a smile on her lips.


    As if provoking, as if tempting.


    But the woman wasn��t laughing.


    I just wore a mask.


    A mask that no one can take off.


    Eunha, Bruno, and Yoo Do-jun knew that.


    guide them there


    It is a land where you must not dip your feet.


    Now it was the galaxy��s turn.


    Eun-ha threw the jewel she took out of her pocket to the corpse flower, who was kneeling on the floor.


    Jewels crafted to shine brilliantly rolled across the floor.


    Only then did the corpse flower��s face smile.


    The way her lips were raised to her ears was like watching an ugly witch.


    That was the true form of the corpse flower. sea??h th�� N??eFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I will guide you to the land of the dead.


    guide me


    The corpse flower realized in just a moment how much the jewels Eunha threw were worth.


    He replied that he would take her to the underground market because he had met her criteria.


    If her criteria had not been met, the corpse flower would have refused until it reached its desired standard.


    Yoo Do-jun, how expensive jewelry did he give me?


    Eun-ha looked at Do-joon, who walked away waving his arms wide as he was guided by the corpse flower.


    In fact, he was even thinking of throwing in a few more gems.


    But I didn��t know that the corpse flower would be satisfied with just one.


    If the corpse flower, which has eyes for appreciating jewels, was satisfied enough to throw off its mask, it would have been a jewel with considerable value.


    I couldn��t stand it.


    I regret giving it to you for something smaller.


    Even if the jewels are not yours.


    Is there anything in particular you would like to see?


    The place the corpse flower pointed to was located in the back of the floor.


    The elevator had randomly arranged unnumbered buttons.


    Only the corpse flower knew which floor the button was going to.


    So the woman asked Bruno where he was going.


    slave.


    all right.


    It was no longer necessary to use metaphors.


    Eun-ha said to the corpse flower.


    The corpse flower widened its eyes for an instant. She thought of the two people who followed Bruno as her servants.


    However, Eunha opened her mouth.


    Bruno didn��t stop him.


    The corpse flower, which grasped the human relationship in an instant, bowed its head to Eunha.


    The underground market has been around for a long time.


    The elevator was running.


    The destination is the slave market.


    While waiting for the door to open, Eun-ha thought of < Leaving > somewhere here.


    Soon the door opened and a pleasant smell wafted from outside.


    Yoo Do-jun reflexively covered his nose.


    However, the two went out as if it were natural.


    Then I wish you a good time.


    The door is closed.


    The role of the corpse flower ended here.


    The three of them moved to the city like a labyrinth without looking back.


    To buy a slave tonight


    .

 Chapter 288

    Relife Player 288


    [Chapter 094]


    [What I couldn��t find (2)]


    A few days ago, Lee Kang-hyeok said. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It is said that < Left > will be exhibited as a slave at the Cheonggyecheon Underground Market.


    Then he looked at Eunha��s eyes. Because I wondered if Eunha��s commissioned < Drift > was an acquaintance of Eunha��s.


    However, Eunha was not particularly shocked when she heard the story.


    It was because I guessed that the fact that < Tteobori > was in the underground market was that it was sold as a slave.


    I couldn��t pinpoint the location of Son Ga-yeon or the twin sisters, but I thought they would show up someday if I kept an eye on the underground market in < Drift >.


    Choksae was from a slave.


    Born as a slave from birth, he was a person who wandered the underground market as a commodity.


    However, the only person who knew about his past was Eunha at the gypsophila party.


    Because even before joining the gypsophila party, I was active as a player in < Spread >.


    Even so, the reason he knew was because he watched the deathbed of < Tribbery >.


    The ����leader������


    gypsophila party was attacking one of the black dungeons, < Abyssal Dungeon >.


    There, the gypsophila party was destroyed.


    When the allied forces faced the boss monster, he and Lee Yu-jeong were the only ones who survived the gypsophila party.


    < Mute > Ga-Yeon Son, who could not speak,


    died in a surprise attack by hostile forces.


    < Loser > Seon Ki-jun sacrificed his body to draw aggro from the monster corps and died.


    < Mad Dog > Jinpa-rang was pierced by dozens of magic bullets and fell down at the final gateway to make a way for the allied forces.


    And Choksae lost his life while changing the target of the trap to himself without being able to release the trap that was flooding the party.


    At that time, Choksae confessed his secret to him who watched his death from close.


    ����I��ve been�� lied to�� there��s one thing����


    ������.��


    ��My finger�� dismantled the trap�� that it was cut�� Is it a lie?��


    In < Shattering >, even in the face of death, he stuttered as usual.


    As if you are not afraid of death.


    As if I was finally freed from life.


    Still, he was smiling. For him, who had lived with a forced smile for decades, no other face existed.


    ����I was a slave.��


    < Leave it > said while holding Eunha��s hand and coughing up blood.


    The reason why he cut off his finger wasn��t actually cut off while disassembling a trap, but because someone who was once his owner cut off his finger as if he were engraving his name on an object.


    Then why didn��t I tell people about this until now?


    < Leaving > gave an advisory answer.


    ��That��s�� side�� they��re sold��!��


    Indeed, it was an excuse worthy of < going away >.


    That is why he never stopped talking to hide his shame, and he always lied.


    even the moment of death.


    ����that��s bullshit. Do you�� believe it��?��


    < Take Beori > shed bloody tears and smiled.


    < Gwabeori >, who lied until he died, couldn��t stop lying even when death was upon him.


    That is why the people who gathered around him eventually turned their backs on the consistent appearance of < Tteobeori >.


    Because he wasn��t the only one who died on the spot.


    However, Eunha kept her seat and told him as he slowly fell into a deep sleep.


    ����I believe.��


    The eyes of < Gwaberi > widened.


    He let out a helpless laugh.


    Nevertheless, Eunha answered again.


    I believe.


    < Tteobori > always lived with lies, but there was always one truth hidden inside.


    In order to tell the one truth, he ineffectively uttered nine lies.


    So he was called a tentacle.


    ����Only to the leader��I��ll tell you����


    Unexpectedly, he called to Eunha as he remembered something.


    Then he whispered his last sincerity and passed away.


    Since then, the number of Allied troops has declined significantly.


    ��


    The reason slaves did not exist before the world was destroyed was because people were protected by the law.


    In fact, even before the end of the world, people who were not protected by the law were being treated like slaves under the name of nominal employees or wards.


    The reason why the word slave was openly used after the end of the world was because it became easier to procure people who were not protected by the law.


    Children who are born without knowing who their parents are and are abandoned in the slums.


    Wonderrunners wandering the roadside for different reasons.


    People who were not recognized by the state, like them, were not protected by the law.


    And those who died from monsters and those who died in dungeons were also unknown to the state.


    I couldn��t figure out if they were really killed by monsters, or if they were kidnapped after being attacked, or if they faked their own deaths.


    Because there is Ain and Wonderrun.


    Because there are dungeons and monsters.


    People who are treated like slaves in the world do not disappear.


    However, unlike them, there were also people who ended up being enslaved either forcibly or voluntarily.


    What do you think you��ll do if you��re short on money? I��ve never been in need of money


    This is why the golden spoon is��


    I admit that I am a golden spoon, but isn��t that the same for you?


    I used to be a silver spoon. what else do you mean by that?


    The slaves sold here were nominally ��employees�� or ��protectors��.


    Under the jurisdiction of Baek Seo-jin, the < King of Darkness >, customers traded slaves carefully through several procedures.


    Otherwise, if slaves were traded, both the good and the bad would impose sanctions on the slave trader at the same time.


    No matter how heinous the world was, slaves would be set free if, in the judgment of the manager, it would be unfair or controversial.


    As such, the slave trade was sensitive.


    So, on the floor where the surroundings were wide open, the only place where slaves were traded was the building where the galaxy was currently located.


    Anyway, what are you going to do if you��re short on money?


    Then, of course, you have to work.


    You have a family to support. But with your abilities, even if you earn money, you don��t have the strength to support your family. In that case?


    There was still time before the slave trade began.


    Sitting in a position where she could leave at any time in a building resembling an opera house, Eun-ha asked Do-jun, who was looking around.


    Eun-ha could clearly imagine Do-joon frowning through the mask.


    Can I get help from the government?


    What kind of help do you think the government will give to a person who can live and earn money?


    Hmmm��


    Probably, several plans are coming up in Yu Do-Jun��s head right now.


    However, there was only one way to get a lot of money at once, the easiest way out of all the ways he could think of.


    Sure enough, Yoo Do-jun gave the answer he had been waiting for.


    Then you have to sell me, what should I do?


    There are cases where it has become so voluntarily. In this case, it is fortunate that you can take it out at any time.


    So what about the coercive case?


    Occasionally, some decided to become slaves directly in order to make a living or pay off their debts.


    They were able to assert some rights to themselves.


    However, there were also cases where people were forced to become slaves unintentionally.


    For example, if you have a stuffed nose.


    -It has begun.


    Before I knew it, the theater was almost full.


    A spotlight was lit on the stage and a man in a business suit walked out wearing a mask.


    Check the rest with your own eyes.


    Eunha leaned against the backrest.


    After the introduction of the moderator, the exhibited slaves walked out onto the stage.


    The reason why the slaves walked side by side was that the use and price of the slaves were similar.


    Speaking of this product��


    The moderator pointed to the woman on the far left.


    The woman flinched as the spotlight shone only on her.


    The woman, who had received countless stares at the price, lost strength in her legs and fell.


    The presenter grabbed her arm and listed things on her profile.


    It seems that he was seduced by the story of making a cheater a capable player.


    the scammer said Eating this elixir will increase mana in the body.


    oh really?


    Another day the swindler said: You will become a player who can appear in the media, so I think you should prepare your appearance in advance. Get a procedure from a place I know.


    Wow! Awesome!


    ��Ha ha ha ha ha!!!!��


    A moderator who freely modulates male and female voices.


    The woman thought that all the support was free.


    However, the swindler changed his face and threatened to return the money he had invested in her.


    The moderator told her story in a tone and tone as if reading a fairy tale.


    Masked people blew whistles and clapped excitedly.


    That��s a case with a pierced nose.


    ��disgusting. But in this case, can��t you be protected by the law?


    It��s either one. I couldn��t even think about it because I was scared, or the person himself did something disgraceful.


    The woman was sold for 63 million won.


    A person��s life has been converted into money.


    This place was like that.


    Bruno just stared at him, and Yu Do-jun kept his mouth shut from the middle.


    And the galaxy was counting down the hours.


    ��not yet.


    Whether someone��s life is converted into money or not.


    He had no mind.


    The joys and sorrows of life and compassion for humans were distant feelings for him.


    If it were related to himself, the story would be completely different.


    In that sense, Eun-ha spat out disgust when she heard the story of the old man who was named next.


    ��a piece of trash.


    The old man was a body of an age where he could no longer work.


    Even so, the old man was forced to enter the market.


    They say the family sold it.


    At the time of < Destruction at the End of the Century >, when the country went into a state of anarchy for a while, there were times when people abandoned their parents or children to survive.


    It still happens occasionally.


    However, human beings with connections to the underground market not only committed the sin of abandoning their parents, but also the sin of selling them.


    Unknowingly, Eunha recalled her family from the old man who was in the spotlight.


    In my previous life, I would have said the same things that anyone would say without any inspiration.


    However, Eunha, who spent time in the arms of her family in this life, sincerely cursed the person who sold the old man.


    To the extent that he could not control his emotions for a moment and revealed that he was going to live.


    ��Be patient.


    Then Bruno put a hand on his shoulder.


    A hand that could easily grasp one of his own heads was pressing hard on his shoulder.


    It was only then that Eunha realized that the gazes of the users were focused on her.


    The fact that the exclusive players they brought are preparing to fight against the life they revealed themselves.


    ha ha ha! This is also a mystery.


    The atmosphere, which had been tense, entered a lull again.


    The moderator, who calmed the atmosphere, naturally continued the old man��s story.


    The users were amused by swearing at the son who sold the old man.


    For those who covered their faces with masks, everything that happened here was entertainment.


    Only a few people truly felt sympathy for the elderly.


    Hey, do those people keep looking at us?


    look at it yes


    Meanwhile, the exclusive players continued to keep an eye on the galaxy.


    There was nothing good about standing out in the underground market.


    Although he later regretted his actions, he had no desire to bow down.


    If they come to a fight, then I��ll get rid of it.


    Eun-ha watched the unfinished transaction, remembering the masks of those who watched her.


    In the end, due to gloomy circumstances, the old man won the bid for 92 million won, higher than the woman who had just won the bid.


    The old man who was abandoned by his son was very appetizing.


    An old man with such a background would be a ��collectible�� that is not easily obtained.


    Oh, is there anything you want to say?


    Even after winning the bid, the old man stood on the stage for a while.


    Ever since I got on the stage, I was looking up at something calmly.


    The emcee, who promptly grasped it, brought the microphone to the old man��s mouth.


    -I don��t resent it. are you okay.


    dry voice.


    The old man said that and turned around.


    The old man disappeared, and the moderator again spoke of the new slave.


    ��Can I not hold grudges? I don��t know.


    Do-joon and Eun-ha did not pay much attention to the transaction.


    The two of them just looked for someone from where the old man was looking a moment ago and looked down at the stage in a daze.


    If you were like me, you would be resentful. In my heart, I want to kill all the people who made my mother suffer, and I also want to kill my father, who was just watching it, but��


    Yoo Do-jun added.


    Why do parents devote themselves to their children without paying anything in return?


    Why do you devote yourself to a job that doesn��t make any money even when you��re being sold?


    ��human relationships are give and take. But children always receive, and parents always give��.


    Where in the world is such a ridiculous relationship? I really don��t understand.


    Yoo Do-jun muttered in a complicated way.


    Knowing his family history, Eun-ha nodded quietly.


    If it had been in her previous life, Eunha would have given a rough estimate.


    However, Eun-ha seemed to know why parents devote themselves to their children without paying anything in return.


    Because I��m the same


    It��s good just to look at.


    It��s good just to be there.


    It was the feeling he always felt for his family.


    Eun-ha thought that she would be able to devote herself to her family in order to gain this feeling.


    Of course, the reasons why parents want to devote themselves to their children will be a little different from what they feel.


    -It��s not that I don��t want a reward. Because you��ve already paid enough.


    ��yes?��


    It was then.


    Bruno, who had been silent for a while, opened his mouth that had been kept firmly shut.


    The price was sufficient for the safe birth of her son. At least I think so.


    ������.��


    More than anything, I was able to get one more reason to live on the day my son was born. That��s enough.


    you don��t know yet


    Bruno muttered quietly to the two people who were watching with their mouths open.


    Then he stroked their heads with his large palms.


    The two quietly entrusted themselves to his touch even though their hair was disheveled.


    What is the reason for your new life?


    Then Eunha asked a question out of curiosity.


    I wondered if my father and mother had the same thoughts as him.


    ��To see Nier living happily until he dies.


    It��s so humble.


    Eunha thought so.


    Still, he looked great.


    So I laughed out loud.


    ��Then, let��s introduce the products to be exhibited next.


    All of the slaves on the stage had already been sold.


    The moderator then brought out the slaves who were in the tent anew.


    ��come.


    A handsome man who stood out among the slaves.


    A man with long hair that fell to the floor and a loose suit was walking out, receiving cheers from people wearing masks.


    is that person uh. ��Hey, I think there are quite a few people who want to buy that person, right?


    women as well as men.


    Even the fat man who bought the old man a moment ago.


    Eun-ha sighed as she saw the people who were interested in < Tteobeori >.


    It didn��t seem like it would be easy.


    I had no intention of leaving, though.


    Have you brought enough money?


    Did you really entrust me with money?


    The walking wallet grumbled.

 Chapter 289

    Relife Player 289


    [Chapter 094]


    [What could not be found (3)]


    Pale skin, as if there was no blood because it was not white.


    And, like Rapunzel trapped in a tower in a fairy tale that hides her straight features, her brown hair drags down to the floor.


    The slave, indistinguishable from male or female, was wearing a ragged piece of cloth.


    Even so, the skinny look of the slave did not match the word ugly.


    The slave who digested the clothes that were no different from rags was wearing a Doric Chiton and gave off a god-like atmosphere.


    That��s why the people who attended the auction raised their mouths while wearing masks.


    How��


    ��so beautiful.


    Again, the clothes the slave was wearing were torn in places.


    A pious god-like figure was never to be found.


    Even more, slaves wore shackles on their hands and feet as if to prove that they were slaves.


    It��s a good product. We��ve got some pretty good slaves this season.


    It would be really nice to present it to my wife as a year-end present.


    Heh, you dirty bastards��. Products like that only exist for contemplation.


    good good


    Everyone ate their mouths.


    The appearance of the slave on stage reminded us of a defiled god who was captured and defiled by humans.


    The feeling of conquest when bringing down an omnipotent god in the sky below your feet.


    The feeling of joy when a sacred and inviolable being is soiled with insignificant human hands.


    Uncontrollable emotions dominated them just by imagining it.


    Wanting to get their hands on that slave, they clenched their trembling fists and tried to resist the urge.


    ��It��s a pain in the ass.


    Eun-ha, who grasped the atmosphere of the theater, frowned in the mask.


    I didn��t think < Tteobeori >, which was submitted as a sex slave, would attract a lot of people��s attention.


    At the same time, it was absurd.


    It wasn��t even funny.


    Hey, I saw this!


    ��Did you see him smile? I��m acting cute, but you��re a player. I have a craving for it. Just�� just my taste.


    < Cheer up > brought smiles to the people sitting in the theater.


    That alone made people go crazy.


    I was seduced by a face as beautiful as a white porcelain, and I didn��t even know how dark he was on the inside.


    Eun-ha knew < Leaving >.


    He was submissive but not submissive.


    On the outside, he acted as if he was submissive, but on the inside, he harbored a dark desire to conquer his master.


    In his previous life, < Driving > pretended to follow him on the outside, but on the inside, he would crawl up to put himself under his feet.


    In a sense, he was a more difficult character to deal with than Jin Pa-rang, who openly rebelled against Mad Dog.


    I beat him to death each time.


    < Giveaway > used his appearance to dazzle opponents regardless of gender.


    So he waited for an opportunity to deceive himself as well.


    Eun-ha, who had no interest in others, threw away the harpoon whenever he tried to peek for an opportunity.


    ����okay. I won��t mess with the leader. And I��m more of a woman than a leader��Ah! evil! Don��t hit me!��


    ��Didn��t I tell you not to lie?��


    ��evil! Why is this!? When the hell did I lie? yes yes! Stop it because it hurts! As the leader said, I lied a little����


    ��Isn��t this crazy?��


    ��Stop that��!!��


    Eun-ha beat < Left > to death.


    I couldn��t tell if what he was saying was true or false, so I killed myself so that I wouldn��t want to disobey him.


    Even so, until the moment he died, he wasn��t sure if he had succumbed to < Gwabeori >.


    But would you?


    It was obvious that the positions of master and slave would change��


    Eunha clicked her tongue.


    Because I was confident that I wouldn��t be able to handle < Shattering > with their bowls. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Meanwhile, the auction started.


    A lot of people seem to be interested. So let��s start the auction now! We will boldly start from 80 million won!


    the moderator declared.


    Then people all over the theater raised their hands.


    < Tteobori > giggled when he saw people trying to buy him.


    It��s like watching a child playing tricks.


    However, those who were overcome with a sense of conquest and ecstasy were seduced by the smiles of < Tteobeori >.


    We have to participate too��


    Eunha was lost in her thoughts as she watched the people running like crazy to buy < Tteobori >.


    Unexpected for the heat of the theater to rise like this, he couldn��t just leave it to Bruno.


    A strategy was needed.


    Transactions in the underground market are made only in cash.


    I could waste the money I brought with me if I jumped into the competition without thinking.


    What are you going to do?


    I��m thinking about it now.


    Galactic calculated the funds brought to the underground market in his mind.


    One billion in cash and a bag of jewels that must be appraised.


    However, only cash was accepted at the auction.


    The jewel was nothing more than a purpose to glue the manager��s mouth.


    Even if I came back and converted it into cash, when I returned to the theater, the auction would have already ended.


    This money is the capital Yoo Do-jun needs to become the chairman of Youngone Group.


    I can��t write in vain.


    During this time, Yoo Do-jun must have been building his own support base based on the slush fund and business that his mother passed down as an inheritance.


    Considering the future, the money he handed over could not be used recklessly.


    Money had to be used in the most efficient way and at the lowest price.


    Because he is not only looking at the present, he is looking at the distant future.


    262 million won came out!


    ah! Customer number 69 raised his hand to 265 million won! Yes, 268 million won! Are there any more!?


    Ah, guest number 23! Now, 273 million won has come out!


    In the meantime, the price, which started at 80 million won, soared to 273 million won.


    A woman with a prominent voice and a man who had just bought an old man as a slave were fighting a war of nerves.


    The two people raised the price so much that the people who participated in the auction began to lower their hands one by one.


    In general, the average price of a sex slave is 200 million.


    Eun-ha recalled the average price of sex slaves she had heard from Lee Kang-hyeok in advance.


    No matter how attractive < Giveaway > is, there will be few people willing to pay 1 billion won to buy it.


    So, there was no reason he couldn��t buy < Tteobeori > with the money he had in his pocket.


    The only question was at what price to buy it.


    Hey hey! Do you keep annoying me?


    yes No. 69! 280 million won came out!


    Woman 69 was hysterical.


    Man number 23, who snorted, raised his hand again and added 10 million won.


    As a result, the price has already exceeded 300 million won.


    How much did I buy Bae Su-bin for?


    I think it was a little less than 300 million won��


    Eun-ha looked down at the two people who were endlessly raising the price and struggled.


    In a previous life, Eun-ha purchased Bae Soo-bin as a sex slave in an underground market.


    Bae Su-bin, who was injured while living as a battle slave after living as a test subject in the underground market, could no longer play such a role.


    Nonetheless, Bae Su-bin was sold at a price close to 300 million, exceeding the average price.


    However, what about the case of < Leaving > Choksae?


    Compared to when I bought Bae Su-bin in my previous life, the rate of price increase was steeper.


    At this rate, I wondered if I would be able to buy it for about 500 million won.


    ��What are you going to do?


    Eunha pondered for a long time.


    Then Bruno spoke up.


    ��wait a little longer.


    Eun-ha, who leaned her back on the backrest, could only say that in the end.


    Down there, women and men were constantly fighting over prices.


    The price was already close to 400 million.


    Then, as he expected, the two began to gradually lower the price increase.


    The price, which soared by 10 million won, was halved to 3 million won, and then fell to 1 million won.


    ��It looks like it��s coming to an end. When the price is decided later, I will add 10 million won to the price.


    I get it.


    Two people fighting over the smallest unit of 1,000,000 won.


    Apparently, woman number 69��s financial power seemed to be slowly revealing the bottom.


    As women surpassed 463 million won, the time to worry began to lengthen.


    Finally, he spat out a curse and ruffled his hair with his hands.


    Man 23 laughed at the woman��s hysteria.


    The man has already felt it.


    that the winner has been decided.


    471 million won! Are there any more?


    Eventually, the woman let go of the 470 million won.


    In anger, he shook his shoulders and beat the exclusive players sitting next to him.


    I��m going to go out slowly


    Man number 23, who does not doubt his victory.


    The Eunha man was so funny.


    If he knew that he had been waiting for this moment, how much would his clothes burst?


    Eun-ha laughed at the man inwardly and slowly raised her hand to try to update the price.


    If you call with about 10 million won, even a man who only raises 1 million won little by little will get scared and cower.


    Apparently, the man��s financial power seemed to be staying at around 500 million won.


    Mr. Bruno, now add 10 million won to 481 million won��


    Yes! Customer number 46!


    It was when the galaxy was about to give instructions to Bruno.


    The woman who was sitting in the corner of the theater suddenly raised her hand.


    The host opened her mouth after confirming the number the woman had put out with her finger.


    No. 46! 481 million won came out! 481 million won! Are there any more?


    The unexpected appearance of an ambush.


    Apparently, he wasn��t the only one who had these thoughts.


    Eun-ha glared at the woman who had not participated in the auction for a while and suddenly raised her hand.


    This was the case where he had to fight over the price with that woman.


    I had to wrap my head around how much the woman could pay.


    However, the ambush was not one.


    No. 63! 486 million won!


    Yes number 123! 490 million won!


    178 500 million won! 5 billion came out! Do you have any more!?


    ����.


    Eunha is at a loss for words.


    Why the hell have all these people been hiding?


    In the world of battle, he was a veteran, but in the world of auction, he was a novice and only blinked his eyes.


    As he stared blankly down at the theater, he had to realize that his sense of spending money was really poor.


    500 million! 5 billion came out! Do you have any more!?


    the moderator shouted.


    Among those who abruptly raised the price, no one seemed willing to pay more than 500 million won.


    If that is the case, you will have to fight the price with the person who shouted 500 million won.


    It was more wasted than expected, but I think it could be finished within 600 million won.


    Eunha thought so.


    I also have to check his financial power while using a bit by bit strategy.


    A pointless waste was a specification.


    He always sought efficiency.


    Mr. Bruno�� Then we call it 510 million won and raise 5 million won each in the future��


    ��Oh, it��s frustrating. hey i��ll do it


    It was when Eunha was trying to convey her thoughts to Bruno.


    Yu Do-jun, who had been watching the situation silently, could not stand it any longer and suddenly intervened.


    Snatching a signpost from his seat, he signaled with his finger for the moderator to see.


    ��yes?


    The moderator started the auction and let out the first dazed sound.


    Either that or not, Yu Do-jun sent a signal with his finger as he moved Eun-ha away.


    ��10 billion! No. 91! 1 billion came out!


    The host shouted the price of Yoo Do-jun in a loud voice that made the theater vibrate.


    Exclamations erupted everywhere.


    Meanwhile, the people who had been sitting politely in their seats turned around in unison.


    Yu Do-jun shrugged his shoulders indifferently as he received the gaze of people.


    ��Hey, how can you spend a billion dollars��


    Rather, the one who lost his composure was Eunha.


    Like a crucian carp, he croaked the number 1 billion and demanded an explanation from Yoo Do-jun.


    The 1 billion won must have played a big role in helping Yoo Joon build a base of support.


    However, what could have been solved for 600 million was solved by giving 400 million more.


    Eun-ha, who had pursued efficiency from her previous life, was so absurd to Yoo Do-jun��s spending.


    Come on? I��m going to spend my money, what��s the matter?


    On the other hand, Yoo Do-jun snorted.


    Then, he advised Eunha, who was trying to raise 510 million won.


    Originally, this is a law that should show a noticeable difference. That way other people won��t try to overdo it. After all, it will be hard to shake off your competitors if you raise it up like that, right? That��s true��.


    Originally, when showing the difference in power, show it clearly.


    I know that too��


    Knowing that, you want to fight those minnows? ����.


    Eunha shut her mouth.


    Yoo Do-jun was right 100 times.


    But it was 1 billion.


    It was a fund that would help Yoo Do-jun establish his position in the Youngone Group.


    How can you spray it so easily?


    There shouldn��t be much money at this time��.


    Did he read Eunha��s worries?


    Do-joon, who was staring at him, patted him on the shoulder as if telling him not to worry.


    Even if I look like this, my mother has a property and a business that have been passed on to me? It��s not that I don��t have enough money for you to worry about.


    Hey�� Anyway, this is��


    You asked for the money, so why can��t you spend it? If you feel burdened, think of this as an investment.


    Yoo Do-jun sighed.


    Then he offered a compromise.


    To make you on my side, 1 billion is very cheap. Because from now on, you will become a player that people around you want to serve.


    ����.


    Is that just a player?


    Do-Jun Yoo asserted.


    Eunha suddenly felt hot when she heard such a sound.


    Even so, Yoo Do-jun didn��t care and continued talking.


    The stocks I touch go up amazingly? So don��t be fooled and trust me. You will someday become a player next to the Twelve, or a player with a higher stature than the Twelve.


    Yoo Do-jun, who praises Eun-ha.


    Eunha laughed in amazement now.


    I��m not too used to Yoo Do-Jun speaking with a serious face.


    So it��s like an investment? You��ll pay it off big later, so don��t forget.


    ��don��t forget


    I don��t know if I��ll be able to become a player who holds a higher status than the Twelve.


    Because I didn��t really think about it.


    He just wanted to become a player who could protect Habaekryun.


    But one thing could be said.


    ��Let��s go get the winning bid.


    That he would become a player at least on a level comparable to the Twelve.

 Chapter 290

    Relife Player 290


    [Chapter 094]


    [What could not be found (4)]


    Receipt of the winning bid must be made through the manager.


    Eunha, who was guided to the theater warehouse, gave a signal to Bruno with a sidelong glance and handed the cash to the manager.


    Nodding his head, Bruno chinned down the two briefcases he was holding in front of the manager��s eyes.


    Then we will guide you.


    The masked manager paid no attention to the briefcase.


    Instead, he had someone else in the warehouse take the briefcase.


    The people who disappeared into the darkness with the bag would check the amount while collecting the item.


    Either way, the galaxy moved its feet and entered the tent.


    ����.


    The eyes of the people who were locked behind bars were all at him.


    The young eyes of the enemy.


    Frightened gazes.


    The moment Eunha put her foot out there, her mouth fell shut.


    Yu Do-jun, who was looking around the underground market curiously, also kept his mouth shut as if he had never done that.


    It was an atmosphere that made my mouth shut.


    The only person who could speak calmly there was the manager guiding the party.


    why are you so slow Won��t you follow me soon?


    ��turn off��


    that was then.


    I heard the sound of chains dragging and saw a figure walking in front of me.


    Eun-ha looked at the old man lying on the floor and recognized who the fat man was.


    It seemed to be the same for men.


    The man who met his eyes left the fallen old man with his exclusive players and went straight to the place where the galaxy was.


    ��I just wanted to meet you, so that��s great. Hey, won��t you guys sell me the items you won?


    Man number 23, who had been in a frenzy for a long time as soon as he was taken away from < Shattered >.


    Eun-ha frowned at the man talking to Bruno, touching his layered chin.


    All of a sudden, the fly got caught. This type was so nasty that they clung to it until they got what they wanted.


    Moreover, in the underground market, this type was even worse.


    It��s because I don��t have cash right now, but everyone outside recognizes him. I��ll buy it for more money outside, so can��t you pass it on to me?


    go on your way


    Of course, Bruno flatly refused without any hesitation.


    Step forward, look down on him, and make sure you never make that offer again.


    There was no such threat as the brown bear, whose entire body was made up of muscles, raised its voice right nearby.


    The man who faced him got scared and hurriedly passed him with his exclusive players.


    Heh, don��t regret it later.


    A man who deliberately clicks his tongue as if to ask you to listen and drags the old man away.


    Eunha sighed at the thought of being a little annoying.


    Because the man��s thoughts were clearly visible.


    But first of all, you have to look at the < float > guy first.


    Eunha took her eyes off the exclusive players who were following the man.


    It was the first thing to take care of from < Leaving >.


    He followed the path guided by the manager and finally arrived in front of the cage where < Shatter > is located.


    ��Hey�� are they really kids?


    Those were the first words that < Tteobori > came out after seeing the galaxy.


    Sitting on an old chair with his arms draped over his lap and his back bent, he was making an absurd expression.


    Then, without being polite, he continued talking to his would-be master.


    Masters, do you have a clerk?


    ������.��


    Well, it��s true that the small person is originally well-versed in such education, so there��s no problem even if he doesn��t stand yet. Soin, in fact, eats well and gives well regardless. Even so, I��ve never served young people like the masters.


    Laughing at < Leaving >.


    The three of them were silent.


    Yu Do-jun looked at Eun-ha, who was standing next to him, because he was so dumbfounded.


    Eunha hardened her face.


    Ha��


    Eventually, Eun-ha laughed out loud.


    Indeed, < Leaving > was < Leaving >.


    You talk about whatever comes to mind.


    At the same time, I was trying to figure out what their personality was like.


    The eye smiles that were visible through the hair that covered their faces were coldly examining their complexions.


    As if if they thought they were easy enough, they would reveal their personality to try to subdue others little by little.


    -Uncle.


    ��I get it.


    However, Eunha could not tolerate the gaze looking down on her.


    Even more so, the current < Shattering > was once under the yoke of slavery.


    But are you trying to underestimate yourself?


    The galaxy quietly called Bruno.


    Realizing what he meant, he strode straight into the cage.


    What, what�� oops��!


    Bruno swung a huge fist.


    The guy who was sitting on a chair and laughing was hit by a fist that flew out of nowhere and fell to the floor.


    Only then did he plead that he was wrong, but Bruno faithfully carried out the galaxy��s orders.


    I quickly grabbed the scruff of the scruffy < Shatter > by the scruff of his neck and pinned him to the floor.


    Then, Bruno slashed the body of < Shatter >.


    I could only hear him groan.


    No matter how wrong the guy said, Bruno didn��t look down on him.


    ��that�� that�� that��s��!


    Bruno didn��t speak.


    There was no greater fear than that.


    No matter how much he talked about it, Bruno didn��t show a reaction, so the only thing he could do was keep getting hit.


    Why are you getting hit?


    How long do you have to be right?


    He must be looking up at Bruno with that thought in < Take Away >.


    ��Stop it.


    It��s been a while.


    Eun-ha opened her mouth after confirming that < Tteobeori >, which had a sculptural appearance, was covered in blood.


    Bruno grabbed the boy��s hair with his bloody hands.


    The blindfolded boy was dragged outside.


    ��Oops��!


    The guy who knelt at the feet of the galaxy vomited out of nowhere.


    Vomit mixed with blood poured down on the floor.


    At the same time, the teeth fell out.


    The guy who collapsed on the vomit just came to his senses after a few more vomits.


    ��Sin�� I��m sorry��.


    < Shatter > shook his body and hit his head in front of Eunha.


    Kneeling as if he had committed a high treason, he did not mind getting his long hair dirty.


    The more he did, the more clearly the cuts and tattoos were hidden by the cloth that was no different from rags due to the flowing hair.


    The traces on his white back were the marks carved by the owners he had met since he was born as a test subject.


    Some have burns that never heal.


    Some say the mark of slavery.


    Some clearly left scars.


    The back of < Leaving > made us guess the life he had spent.


    ��Hey, what��s the identity of that man? What kind of person did you beat like that? Aren��t you from a gang of gangs?


    ��You don��t have to know.


    Even so, Yoo Do-jun did not show interest in < Leaving >.


    On the contrary, he was interested in Bruno, who had beaten < Terrible > to death.


    without the slightest hint of fear of him.


    So, Eun-ha looked at Do-joon with disdain. sea??h th�� N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Then, Do-joon smiled and tilted his head as if asking what was going on.


    with an emotionless face.


    ��He��s not normal either.


    You may have seen people die right in front of your eyes, but the reaction was really good��


    Eun-ha turned her head away from him.


    Before taking the throne of Youngwon Group, Yoo Do-jun was smiling on the outside but sharpening his sword on the inside.


    Dreaming of the day when he would bring down his own relatives who had brutally murdered his mother.


    So, even in this situation, he did not lose his smile.


    Like I don��t know how to laugh.


    wake up.


    ��Turn off��


    You know everything that doesn��t hurt? Where are you lying about this?


    ����.


    Eun-ha stepped forward, leaving Do-jun behind.


    Lying on the floor in agony, < Twaberi > listened to what Eunha said and slowly lifted her head.


    The eyes shining through her long hair seemed to ask how she knew it.


    However, Eunha had no intention of answering.


    I know right away that you don��t feel pain, so don��t try to be extravagant.


    ��Hey, no matter how numb the pain is, it probably doesn��t hurt��.


    Be quiet.


    yea, I got it.


    In his previous life, < Tteobeori > confessed that he did not feel pain. In fact, he once ran without incident even with a broken leg.


    After that, Lee Yoo-jung was scolded.


    ��Fortunately, the finger is unharmed.


    Eun-ha did not show any emotion, but she was relieved to know that all of her fingers were safe.


    Unlike tattoos that can be hidden, the missing finger could not be hidden.


    Because he was ashamed of it and lived a lie all his life.


    mister. < Leaving > Please carry me.


    I get it.


    I didn��t want to stay here forever.


    Bruno, who received the order from the galaxy, soon carried the < Shatter > on his shoulder like a burden.


    At that time, the manager, who had been silent for a while, spoke indirectly.


    Don��t you need anything else? In this store, we prepare magic that can punish slaves through artifacts. You can also engrave a tracking spell in case the slave runs away.


    Eunha was lost in thought for a moment.


    In his previous life, he did not enchant Bae Su-bin.


    At the time, she was poisoned and expressed her will to give her liver and gallbladder if she helped her with revenge.


    In addition, there was a part where I couldn��t overcome Yoojung��s back.


    But what about < Leaving >?


    This guy is dangerous.


    You need some means of control.


    In < Cheap >, even a sweet lie could disturb people��s hearts.


    In addition, he showed outstanding prominence as a Ranger.


    So, the magic that could be dispelled by < Gwabeori > was virtually meaningless.


    Even so, at least a few methods were needed to entangle him.


    That way, you can make peace of mind.


    Could this be it? ��Yes, we will take action immediately.


    Eun-ha handed over a jewel in her hand to the manager.


    The manager, who caught the flying jewel, bowed his head and called out to the people hiding in the dark.


    The people who got Bruno��s < float > put him on the floor. Then he grabbed his arms and fixed them.


    Eventually, a person came out with a hot iron.


    After the man blew mana into his pharynx, he landed on the back of < Shatter >.


    In the future, when you punish a slave, you can infuse this artifact with mana.


    A crest engraved with bright red marks around it.


    The galaxy, which held a baton-shaped rod in the manager��s hand, immediately injected mana into his body.


    The sentence linked to the artifact caused a gripping current.


    It was not a bad magic.


    He then said that he could track the location of < Gwabeori > through the terminal he received.


    ��Then I look forward to your next visit.


    The manager politely bowed his head and sent Eunha and the party off.


    Most likely they would have earned a hefty fee.


    Because Yoo Do-jun gave away 1 billion won. Moreover, they paid expensive jewelry to engrave one sentence.


    The person who lost that much money did not show any expression.


    On the contrary, he even held < Sweeping > over one shoulder and spoke intimately to Men Bruno.


    mister. If there is no employment anywhere, why not become my exclusive? If it��s money, I��ll give it to you so you won��t be disappointed. �� Okay.


    is it so? Please think a little bit though.


    ��I get it.


    Yoo Do-jun was intent on embracing Bruno.


    However, it was not Bruno who would fall for Do-jun.


    Bruno stroked Yoo Do-Jun��s head with his big hand as if he was cute.


    ��


    There was no legal effect on the underground market.


    The absolute thing in the underground market was one��s own strength and money.


    That is why there were frequent fights.


    In a world where the law is not effective, status is a small force and a lamp that will fade before the wind.


    No matter how high a person was, if he lost his life in the underground market, society could not trace his whereabouts.


    Even if the death of the man was revealed, the fact that he died while using the underground market could not be disclosed.


    It was nothing short of shame.


    Therefore, those who use the underground market would commit such crimes avoiding the eyes of Baek Seo-jin, the < King of Darkness >.


    I knew I would end up like this��. All the squeamish guys who don��t have a rattlesnake are always like this��


    Eunha sighed when she saw people walking out of a street corner that was sparsely populated as she was about to leave the underground market.


    All of the people surrounding them were the contractors and exclusive players hired by the 23rd man.


    There was no way they didn��t know their purpose.


    Hehe I��ll see you again So, did you come to me because you changed your mind?


    The fat man said while stroking his toad-like chin.


    The players standing around him giggled and shook their shoulders.


    It was a group of thieves who took out their weapons and tried to live.


    What is that old man talking about now? It wasn��t us who came, but you��re making fun of yourself, right?


    That type of people are originally like that. Are you trying to somehow protect your ego by attaching a ridiculous reason?


    Do-joon and Eun-ha chatted while ignoring them.


    As if the momentum they were showing wasn��t scary at all.


    As a result, people who felt they had been ignored reaped a relaxed attitude and smiles.


    Only then did he reveal his true face.


    You��d better think carefully. Don��t invite death for nothing.


    I think we can sell the little ones to the market and kill the big ones and sell them as test subjects?


    To be honest, I couldn��t understand Eunha at all.


    How the hell are they so arrogant?


    Because they are numerous?


    Because of the background?


    Because the opponent looks weak?


    Either way, it was an arrogant decision.


    Because death is equal for everyone.


    -Uncle.


    hmm.


    Eunha grasped the black thorn tree.


    Bruno put the < Shatter > on the floor and warmed up.


    Oh,


    is my master going to change so quickly?


    Even though he was beaten to death in < Leaving >, he smirked openly.


    Of course, Eun-ha triggered the artifact and punished < Stealer >.


    He fell to the floor, shivering as he was electrocuted by the current.


    ��Ouch�� Wrong. master.


    Are you lying again?


    With this amount of current, there was no chin for < Gwabeori >.


    Because he was born as a test subject.


    Eun-ha swears at the ��freaking out��.


    It��s okay and I��m protecting my friend.


    Wow�� I feel like I��ve heard you��re friends for the first time. Are you proud? After all, it��s worth spending money on.


    ��would you like to try it too?


    No. I��ll be fine.


    I couldn��t reveal my identity in the underground market, so I only mentioned the word friend inevitably.


    Eun-ha sighed at Yoo Do-jun, who was smiling broadly as if he was moved.


    After that, he ordered Yoo Do-joon to be entrusted to < Gwabeori >.


    No matter how injured he was, there was no way he couldn��t protect Yoo Do-jun.


    They keep ignoring people!?


    hey step on it!


    In the meantime, the enemies rushed in.


    I don��t even know how precious my life is.


    Bestia feroce II


    Bruno punched the air.


    With just that, a strong wind blew the attacking people back with all their might.


    Cheonbo��s


    wild dance


    , and Noh Eun-ha, who randomly wields black thorns at people who lose their posture as soon as they are blown away by the wind.


    Numbers were meaningless to both of them.


    Because I had that kind of power.


    Inferno (Inferno) IV


    Violent Venom


    Death was equal for everyone.


    So they had to be aware.


    When you think about killing someone, on the contrary, you have to think that you can die too.


    I think we can sell the surviving ones to the market and the dead ones as test subjects?


    I agree.


    Eunha, carrying a black thorn tree on her shoulder, echoed back what they had just said.


    Because you know, you have to do it once.


    Maybe you��ll find the original.

 Chapter 291

    Relife Player 291


    [Chapter 094]


    [Unable to find (5)]


    ��My�� I was wrong��!


    Man number 23 spoke with rapid fire only after someone��s head fell in front of him.


    It was a time when the situation had already entered a lull.


    I couldn��t find any more pride in the man��s voice as his legs gave out on the way and he hit his butt on the floor.


    That�� so please don��t touch me��!


    The man number 23 hurriedly knelt down, refusing to even get his white suit soaked in the blood that soaked the floor.


    If Eunha had been right in front of her, she would have grabbed at least the crotch of her pants.


    ��People are supposed to be consistent by nature, but��


    Eun-ha stole the blood dripping from the mask with the back of her hand.


    There was no place where blood had not been splattered.


    Most of the blood was spilled by the opponent, but there was also blood shed.


    Maybe they weren��t normal players, but they were specialized in dealing with people.


    Then I saw blood.


    I almost got beaten.


    It��s good to have Uncle Bruno.


    To think that these things even use poison��


    He couldn��t bring himself to say that he was cowardly when using Vilent Venom.


    However, they used a deadly poison that steadfastly resisted Vilent Venom��s providence.


    Thanks to this, the providence of Vilent Venom wriggled furiously to destroy the deadly poison that had penetrated his body.


    I had to endure the sensation of being poisoned and dying slowly and the feeling of my body exploding.


    In the meantime, Bruno had to deal with them while protecting the galaxy.


    How do you feel?


    ��It doesn��t hurt anymore, but I think I��ll have to drink a potion later. I get it.


    Of course, there were also dry ones.


    Vilent Venom��s providence was more useful than he thought.


    Even if he accepted the skill stone, he could not fully understand the providence that lay dormant in the skill stone.


    That��s why the galaxy understood Vilent Venom only as magic that uses poisonous mana on the blade to deliver sword strikes.


    Even if he wanted to study other methods of utilization, the providence he accepted was only a small fragment.


    That��s why the galaxy didn��t think that the providence could not only destroy poisons located below Vilent Venom, but also destroy poisons higher in rank than Vilent Venom.


    ��That means you won��t have to worry about getting poisoned in the future.


    Vilent Venom��s providence did not want to allow any poison other than himself.


    It regarded the poison that had penetrated its body as a foreign substance and wriggled ferociously.


    Even if it is Germany that is mightier than itself.


    The king��s providence of the 3rd tier overrank lizard clearly showed the king��s dignity.


    So it was a bit sad too.


    I thought that if I had raised the lizard king to adulthood and retrieved the skill stone at that time, I would have been able to use Providence in more ways.


    No, if I had left the lizard king alone, he would have grown to a level that I couldn��t deal with alone.


    Eunha shook her head at the thought that immediately came to her mind.


    I vowed not to have any regrets.


    And didn��t he already have the power and people to become stronger than before returning?


    He decided to deal with the man with a frightened face begging and washing his hands first.


    I was wrong. Please help me just once. If you help me, I��ll do whatever you ask!


    It was a phrase I had heard many times before returning.


    Eun-ha looked down at the man who was urinating in his pants, not noticing that he was draining tears.


    Even before and now.


    He had no intention of letting the person who drew the knife live.


    Mana was injected into the black thorn tree.


    The man who recognized the mana on the blade almost cried and raised his voice.


    ��and money��! I have a lot of money! I��ll give you any amount of money if you send me outside! You must have spent a lot of money otherwise! My money will definitely help!


    He snorted under the mask. I didn��t want to leave any trouble in a place like this.


    A person who is not consistent in nature always changes his stance.


    Will this man really give away his fortune if he goes out of the underground market?


    It couldn��t be.


    A man who will surely be protected by society will take vengeful revenge without even knowing what he is capable of.


    ��Deputy Minister of Justice!


    ����!


    Even money can��t convince you.


    Thinking so instinctively, the man immediately closed his eyes tightly and shouted.


    Eunha looked at the man quietly.


    After confirming that he was safe, the man slowly opened his eyelids.


    Then he moved his trembling lips.


    I�� I��m the Deputy Minister of Justice. If you don��t believe me, I��ll show you my ID!


    ����.


    Well�� If you kill me, you��ll have to deal with the aftermath. But if you save me now, that��s enough�� So what?


    Eunha cut off the man��s words because it was unreasonable.


    A public official holding a vice minister in the Ministry of Justice is using the underground market.


    There was a cool anticipation in Eunha��s gaze looking down at the man.


    The man��s face went pale.


    ��oh don��t come! Do you think you guys can survive safely if you touch me!?


    Something is wrong.


    Sensing that, man number 23 now tried to threaten him with power.


    Then, when Eunha lifted the sword, it was like emptying her hands again for making a mistake.


    I was thinking of getting rid of all of you anyway.


    ��what��!


    either the Ministry of Justice or the Ministry of Justice.


    either the prosecutor��s office or the courts.


    The people who made that law and enforced that law in this country were going to change it without fail.


    So, whether or not I killed the vice minister here, it was nothing more than carrying out the work to be done in the future.


    Eun-ha slit the man��s shoulder blades and swung the blade at an angle to cut the man��s heart.


    The man who witnessed the scene of his shoulder falling off for the first time did not believe in reality and opened his eyes only when his heart was pierced.


    That was the end.


    The man was mortified.


    At that time, it was after Bruno had dealt with the players who were dying on the floor.


    what will that person do


    I have to kill him.


    Bruno pointed to an old man who was sitting on the floor with his hands and feet bound by chains.


    Eunha also gave her attention.


    The old man, as if he had intuition of his own death, closed his eyes without trying to resist.


    Eunha didn��t even think of saving the old man from the beginning.


    They say they are wearing a mask, but they shouldn��t make the mistake of revealing their identity.


    Originally, the old man was a slave.


    Even if the old man survived alone, he would have no choice but to go back to the underground market and go to the auction house again.


    In a sense, giving up life here and now may have been the right choice for the old man.


    So, as painlessly as possible.


    Eun-ha tried to bring death to the old man with a black thorn tree.


    -Wait. I have a question for you.


    That was when


    Yu Do-Jun, who was with < Take Away >, crossed the sea of blood and stood in front of Eun-ha.


    Even in this situation, Yoo Do-jun smiled brightly, asked for Eun-ha��s understanding, and turned to the old man.


    what��s your grandfather��s name?


    ����.


    Yu Do-jun talks to the old man without hesitation, as if he were talking to a friend.


    The old man, who had been waiting for his own death, slowly opened his eyelids.


    The eyes of the old man who was on the verge of death were as calm as a quiet sleep.


    ��My name is Kim Kap-soo.


    I see What about family relationships?


    My wife passed away last year�� There are two granddaughters and a son and a son under her.


    Will you go home then?


    ����.


    The old man did not answer.


    There was no way the old man would have a home to return to.


    After a while, the old man shook his head instead of answering. Sear?h the Nov��l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    If you don��t have a place to go back to, why don��t you work for me? I was just looking for someone I could trust.


    Yoo Do-jun knelt down on one knee and met the old man��s gaze.


    Seeing that, the galaxy eventually reaped the black thorn tree.


    I had no intention of protesting his decision.


    he was such a kid


    In his previous life, the reason why Yoo Do-Jun was able to become the second chairman of Youngwon Group wasn��t just his brilliant strategy and luck.


    For some reason, people who were deeply loyal to Yoo Do-jun followed him.


    Because they dutifully assisted him, Yoo Do-jun was able to claim the throne.


    It was the same with the galaxy.


    Yu Do-jun spared no effort in supporting Eun-ha, who was known as a madman at the academy.


    At the same time, he instilled in me the belief that he would never betray me.


    So if he reached out his hand, I could trust him.


    Coincidentally, Yoo Do-jun at this time needed people to support him.


    Because the people planted around Yoo Do-jun were almost the same as the other successors.


    However, there was one uneasy part for the old man.


    don��t be trustworthy


    But he��s a weak person with family ties.


    It could also be known from the fact that the old man was quietly ��exhibited�� in the underground market.


    The elderly are weak in family bonds.


    And because Yoo Do-jun is planning his work, those who are weak in affection will definitely hold onto his feet.


    Even Yoo Do-jun must know that.


    Still, his intentions in hiring the old man were not clear.


    ��My daughter-in-law is very sick. Even if I go back to that house, it will only make it difficult for my son and his wife. So, if you reap it, I will do my best to work with my life.


    Don��t betray me. I hate being betrayed right in front of my eyes.


    All right.


    From the time you leave here, Grandpa must not use that name again. You have to live with a new identity under a new name.


    I��ll keep that in mind.


    I will never be able to see my family again.


    ��already a body without me. I will be a nuisance to them.


    The old man was well aware of his situation.


    Being enslaved in the underground market meant that he was reported missing or died outside.


    The elderly, who would have been treated as dead, were not allowed to see their blood relatives.


    The old man was a man without.


    great. Then, I��ll make sure to pay for your daughter-in-law��s treatment for your grandfather. Grandpa will have enough money to live on every month.


    ��thank you.


    unconventional price.


    The old man��s eyes twinkled.


    Grabbing Yoo Do-jun��s outstretched hand, he bowed his head and thanked him several times.


    However, Yoo Do-jun did not finish his words yet.


    I have nothing to thank. Because it��s a debt. If my grandfather betrays me, then I won��t let my grandfather��s family go.


    Yoo Do-jun pats the old man on the back.


    Eun-ha looked at Yoo Do-jun��s back and put on an expression as if she knew that in the mask.


    There was no way that Yoo Do-jun would have hired an old man without any countermeasures.


    Knowing that he was weak in family ties, he took the old man��s family hostage.


    So that the old man never betrays me.


    In some cases, even a word from him could end his own life right away.


    ��thank you. thank you


    Even so, the old man did not stop saying thank you.


    Yoo Do-jun said he was a hostage, but the old man thought it was grace.


    And the honest old man will not forget his grace until the day he dies.


    ��Still clumsy.


    Galactic deployed a sensor network.


    There was one line of sight that had been watching me from a while ago.


    I��m sure Bruno felt it too.


    After confirming this, Eun-ha said to Yoo Do-jun, who raised the old man up.


    I have to deal with these guys, so you go back to your room for a while.


    Can��t I come too?


    Yes, I have something else to look at. Don��t bother. I��ll wait in your room. Uncle will see you off.


    The galaxy winked at Bruno.


    Bruno asked in a low voice if he was really okay.


    Eunha smiled.


    One could handle it on its own.


    It��s a problem to dispose of the corpse, but if Bruno returns a little later, it will be solved somehow.


    That��s how Eun-ha sent Bruno and Yoo Do-joon and < Gone Up > first.


    Cheonbo


    The presence caught in the detection net was about to run away.


    It was the movement of an ordinary person, not a player.


    Eun-ha, who used Cheonbo to chase after the man, soon threw him to the floor.


    ��f�� save me!


    middle-aged male.


    cried the man, who had fallen to the floor with one hand bent behind his back.


    He said that he had witnessed it while passing the street by chance, and that he was an ordinary person who had nothing to do with it.


    In the end, he hurriedly took off his mask with his hand holding a handful of soil.


    So what?


    The eyewitness had no intention of being spared.


    Besides, the mask of a man in Eunha is quite familiar.


    It didn��t take long to recall the memory.


    The man was the one the old man always kept an eye on at the theater.


    what? Was that your grandfather��s son?


    ��help me help me please! I have kids at home. I have a sick wife. If you let me live, I will repay the favor somehow.


    The same repertoire.


    Eunha looked down at the man lying face down on the floor.


    thinking about how to deal with it.


    ��I��ll give you any amount of money! Now, tens of thousands of won in that bag��!


    I couldn��t hear what the man was trying to convince me at all.


    whatever the case with the man.


    No matter what the man��s family is.


    It had nothing to do with him.


    She had no empathy for men, only thinking about what was better for her.


    Yoo Do-jun is still clumsy.


    If he had been Yoo Do-joon, who became the chairman of Youngone Group in his previous life, he would have taken measures to make sure that the old man��s family did not interfere with him, in addition to creating debt for them.


    Treating mice and birds without even noticing.


    or sending the family far away.


    However, 14-year-old Yoo Do-jun stopped at the line of making debts to the elderly��s family


    .


    Of course, it could have been because Yoo Do-jun was considerate of the elderly and didn��t mention other plans.


    Either way, only the man in front of him had to be dealt with in some way.


    The man knew too much and even witnessed them.


    Besides, the man was a man who would even sell his father for his wife.


    At the extreme, a man could sell information about his father to the other party for the sake of his wife.


    If that happens, Yoo Do-jun is over.


    Everything that happened in the underground market had to be treated as something that happened in the underground market.


    If you bring the dark side up to the bright side, Yu Do-jun��s position will collapse and Mari-ra.


    The Stygian Child


    So the galaxy chose to subjugate the man��s spirit.


    Little by little, it instilled fear and destroyed the man��s mana resistance.


    And as the man��s pupils became cloudy, he approached the man��s unconscious.


    The providence of the Stygian Child gave the man an illusion that made him perceive his father as a dead man.


    At the same time, the man was prevented from thinking about his father at all.


    ��it��s done


    It was very difficult to make a double-triple suggestion.


    Finally, it was implied that the man��s mind would immediately collapse the moment he uttered the word about his father.


    Even with the providence of the Stygian Child, the mind once collapsed could never be restored.


    It wasn��t until after the galaxy was done that it fell away from the man.


    You should drink potions as soon as you return.


    I consumed too much mana in my body.


    Eun-ha leaned her back against the wall and waited blankly for Bruno to return.


    Complaining about Yoo Do-jun��s complacency.


    At the same time, she suddenly thought that she would have killed the man if she had been before returning.


    he himself passed away


    Still, somehow it ended.


    Eunha muttered in the dark.


    There was someone I desperately wanted to find.


    That��s why I got my hands on < Float >.

 Chapter 292

    Relife Player 292


    [Chapter 094]


    [Couldn��t find it (6)]


    < Shatter > had no name.


    Master, how do you become so beautiful every time I look at you?


    Aigoo Soin is very good at this. If it��s an interesting story, if it��s your master��s attendant, leave it to me!


    If only I could relieve my master��s fatigue, I��m confident that I��ll be able to say it until my tongue dries out.


    That��s why those who were his owners called him to talk about it because he was good at coaxing because he was constantly making fun of him.


    And as it started to spread widely in the player industry, it became a nickname of < floating >.


    Then < Gwabeori > had no choice but to use a different nickname as a name to indicate its identity.


    Because in the player industry, names were used to ensure the status of players as well as nicknames to indicate a player��s prestige.


    The name and the name could not match.


    < Leave it > A flurry.


    Ironically, both names and names.


    Either way, the words referring to him were all words made from the evaluation of others.


    Although the name is originally like that.


    It has value only when it is attached and called by others, not by oneself.


    At the same time, it is the essence, identity, and someone��s wish that represents oneself.


    It may have been because of that.


    As time went on and he got older, the reason < Tteobori > was frantic about finding his own name.


    If there is something you want to find, it is better to rely on < Float >. You��d better be careful, though.


    Arthur, if you talk to < Gwabeori >, you can��t even get your money��s worth?


    Ironically, however, < Give Up > had an excellent gift for finding something.


    People asked him to find something from time to time.


    Something could be a person, a thing, or even a memory and mind that can��t be caught in the hand.


    While using his ability to fulfill people��s requests, he sometimes lied.


    Even so, the fact that he found it did not change.


    Still, there was one thing he couldn��t find.


    ����why�� do you think of it now?��


    your real name.


    Having the gift of finding anything, he was never able to find his own name.


    until death is near.


    Only then did he finally get his name back.


    ��Okay�� I��ll let the leader know����


    And then, < Cheer up > died.


    ��


    It was past midnight.


    Even so, the galaxy did not return home.


    He had told his parents beforehand that he would sleep over at a friend��s house.


    Yoo Do-joon, whom he referred to as a friend, went back as soon as he left the underground market.


    Yoo Do-jun seemed to want to follow him, but Eun-ha let him go and went straight to Sungin-dong.


    Here it is. boss.


    Is it true that no one is using it?


    And it��s also a place that doesn��t leak well.


    ok thank you


    Lee Kang-hyeok, who expanded his range of influence in a few months, guided the galaxy to the ruins where no one came.


    When he saw Bruno getting out of the car, he was once surprised to see Bruno carrying him like an object, but he didn��t want to ask for details.


    He quickly suppressed his curiosity after seeing the appearance of Eunha and Bruno��s outfit in < Cheer up >.


    Curiosity kills cats.


    Sometimes I had to know what I knew, and I had to pretend I didn��t know what I didn��t know.


    Lee Kang-hyeok, who was known as the king of alleys before returning, was quick-witted in this respect.


    what can we do


    I��m just going out and watching. yes.


    no. just go Anyway, Mr. Bruno will look after the net anyway.


    And Lee Kang-hyeok, who came under Eun-ha, put importance on the relationship between loyalty and affection.


    Of course, Eun-ha never doubted that he, who treated her with respect, would turn against her someday the moment he built up a mighty force.


    Even so, he had to make sure that he was rewarded for finding < Tteobori >.


    If you are going to use Lee Kang-hyuk for a long time.


    Two of them should be enough.


    yes i will write it


    The galaxy threw two small jewels.


    Lee Kang-hyeok couldn��t manage his expression properly for a moment, as if he didn��t know he would receive jewelry.


    After Lee Kang-hyeok was sent away, Eun-ha asked Bruno to watch.


    In a room with only one wooden chair, only him and < Take Buri > were left.


    < Take a bite > was sitting on a chair with both hands together in a frivolous posture.


    kick master. Won��t you give me a jewel too?


    ruler.


    to? I didn��t know it would be like this�� I really didn��t expect to receive it. Still, I��ll put it to good use.


    go to the dentist with it Buy snacks with the money left over.


    yeah! Aigoo thank you


    It wasn��t even his jewel anyway.


    Eun-ha threw a jewel as < Shattered > grinned.


    < Take a bite > was well received as it was given with a shy face.


    His front teeth had come out and his handsome appearance had become a somewhat comical face, while giggling.


    So, master. what can i do now?


    In the previous life, he was called Leader, and in this life he is called Master.


    Eunha felt awkward about the title and did not express it outwardly.


    It was because < Left > was an existence that deceived people.


    If he shows a gap, he will relentlessly attack that place and one day try to devour his master.


    ��I don��t have anything else to do with you. Sometimes, until I call, they live on their own here. what? Is it really okay? Looking at your master��s face, it doesn��t seem that this master is very laissez-faire or that he will play neglect.


    If you really want to help me, you can help Kanghyuk Lee with his work here.


    It��s trains that I gather gossip about. You just need to help the ugly man like the rice cake toad, right? I will work with all my heart so that you will think that the owner is paying as much as the expensive price.


    don��t lie


    Don��t you trust me too much?


    < Left > protested as if it were absurd.


    But the galaxy did not go over.


    Because I knew his character well.


    I admit that he has an excellent ability to handle information, but he is also


    very good at lying.


    Above all else, if you keep away from < Twaberi >, he will surely try to rebel against you.


    He needed a way to control him.


    However, as a ranger, he should be able to easily explain the magic imprinted on the slave to him, who has excellent abilities.


    Since he did not feel pain, he could not be controlled even with violence. Outwardly, you will obey, but inwardly you will have other thoughts. What about


    Stygian children


    ? Master, why are you looking at me with such fearful eyes?


    Even fear could not control him.


    It would be easy if < Shatter > could subdue the mind to prevent mana resistance, but he was a psycho who giggled even after his fingers were cut off.


    both physically and mentally.


    There was no means to subdue him.


    What kind of life would you like to live��


    You mean my life story? There��s nothing special about it. I was born as an experiment to see if gifts are inherited, and after the project was disbanded, the only thing left was to move around the underground market. Oh, by the way, the owner is the 8th owner. Speaking of the owner who bought me for the first time, I was born into a well-educated family and lived confined to discipline


    .


    Eunha sighed.


    There is no end to what < Tteobeori > says, so if you listen to it, all you can do is sigh.


    Eun-ha, who started talking before listening to the long story, looked at him smiling brightly at herself.


    It is said that he recovered with a potion on the way back, but he was looking at himself like an obedient puppy with scars on his face.


    Even though I have a snake inside.


    Still, since he��s an old colleague, he can��t just use it once and throw it away, so he won��


    The ability to < Shatter > was useful.


    Although he hadn��t thought of inviting him to his party.


    The gift of < Shattering > < Shadow Stepping > It was a gift specialized in tracking clues made of mana.


    As far as Eunha knew, the only person in the player industry who owned this gift was < Give Me Up >.


    That��s why < Draft > was very valuable as a helper.


    I had to come up with some way to control it.


    name-.


    yes? What do you say?


    Fortunately, the galaxy had the means to control him.


    -I��ll give you your name back.


    < Leaving > did not have a name.


    It��s not like it wasn��t there from the beginning.


    Born in a laboratory, he was given a name by a person who could be called a mother there.


    Memories from a very young age.


    So, he spent his life as a slave, was called a dump, was called a chok-sae, and forgot his name.


    you mean my name? what good It��s also called a goblin or a chok-sae, but it wasn��t like there wasn��t an owner who gave me a name. But I beg the owner, who probably has a very big and powerful one, please don��t name it Poppy��.


    Ha��. Please shut up.


    < Global > had a gift to find anything.


    However, he was unable to find his own name somehow.


    That��s why he was more frantic about remembering his name.


    He could live like a slave to anyone who called his name.


    Eun-ha could not understand the mind of < Tteobeori >, who was wandering around looking for her name in her previous life.


    A name is nothing more than a designation for someone.


    So, what does it matter what you call yourself?


    A name is just a name.


    Even if you don��t have a name, you exist right here.


    ��Okay�� I��ll let the leader know����


    Before returning, the moment he died, he was able to recall the name he had been searching for so long after facing a kaleidoscope.


    At that time, he was coughing up blood and crying, but his face was full of joy.


    He said that he would live as a slave for the rest of his life to anyone who called his name.


    One day, Eun-ha knew that what he casually said was not a lie.


    So-.


    -Twenty-five.


    Experiment number 25.


    The galaxy called his name.


    A name that doesn��t mean anything.


    A number that is just a number.


    ��uh�� uh��?


    Even so, his reaction was not at all different from that of his previous life.


    ��Why am I like this? With just one number, why do you shed tears��


    The sound of a severed chain moving around.


    Sitting on a chair with his buttocks half-stretched and holding his hands together, < Tteobori > rubbed his face where tears began to flow.


    Now sniffing up to the nose.


    I��ll call you as many times as you like.


    twenty-five


    The man drew a bright smile on his tearful face at one number.


    So listen to me.


    ��


    I cried for a long time in < Leaving >.


    In the middle of it, I even thought I might be acting.


    However, I knew that it was not acting because I had never seen her smile so brightly in < Tteobori >.


    Here you are, master. Can��t you just call me one more time? ��Please go.


    It was hard to tease him and soothe him.


    Eun-ha, who had lost her energy just by calling her name several times, stopped her < chattering > that was about to approach.


    I wanted people to be the same.


    It was disgusting to see a man in his 20s trying to hug him.


    I should go home soon and hug my sister and Eun-ae.


    Uh, I feel bad��.


    Besides, I couldn��t wash off for a long time in < Leaving >. S��arch* The N?velFire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A stench wafted from his body just by approaching him.


    clean up in the future all right.


    The fluffiness was still the same, but it was a somewhat more polite < floating >.


    After seeing him scratching his head while acting out his foolish side, Eun-ha decided to go back to the main topic.


    As I said before, what you will do is help Lee Kang-hyuk with his work. And�� keep an eye on Lee Kang-hyeok.


    You mean surveillance? That��s also my specialty, but how do you know��


    ��Let��s keep it short.


    Eunha clenched her molars.


    Eun-ha, who managed to control her anger, asked him what he had to do in the future.


    gathering information.


    And monitoring Lee Kang-hyeok.


    Even if Lee Kang-hyeok was following his words now, he did not know when he would stab him in the back.


    If Lee Kang-hyeok follows him to the end, he can continue to entrust him with the back alleys of Seongbuk-gu.


    However, if he is thinking of betraying, < Cheer up > can replace him.


    ��Can I trust this?


    Eunha glanced at him.


    < Gwaberi > met our eyes and was smiling brightly like a puppy welcoming its owner.


    For the time being, it seemed to be trustworthy.


    However, if < Gwaburi > develops a different mind over time��.


    -I have to kill him, what can I do?


    Probably not.


    I just hoped it wouldn��t.


    There is one last thing I want to find. What are you looking for?


    Eun-ha, who organized her thoughts, decided to tell the reason why she was trying to find < Tteobori > first.


    Find someone with your skills.


    How do you know my ability��.


    The sloppy < Gwabeori > looked at the galaxy with narrowed eyes.


    Soon after, the mana in his body began to fill up around him.


    A blue haze wrapped around his body, < Leaving >.


    The gift < Shadow Stepping > was activated.


    What is the name of the person you are looking for?


    ��my name is Yujeong Lee.


    Eunha mentioned the name of the person she desperately wanted to find.


    A name that reminds me of her even when I say each syllable.


    The ability to < float > was useful.


    However, the reason I tried to find him was not to use his ability, but to find her.


    for just one person.


    ��Are there any clues?


    However, < Leaving > put on a puzzled expression.


    < Shadow Stepping > was a gift that tracked the mana of the being you were looking for.


    The clue containing the mana of the being sought was absolutely necessary to use his gift.


    Of course, even if there were no clues, it wasn��t completely impossible to find.


    It just takes time.


    And < Gwabeori > is just suffering.


    ��doesn��t exist.


    So you��re saying the only clue is the name? Even if you visit Lee Yu-jeong, who lives in Seoul, dozens of people will come out.


    ��she��s the same age as me.


    That��s why Eun-ha decided to provide information to make it easier to activate the gift in < Shatter >.


    Information I know objectively about her at this time.


    Name Yujeong Lee.


    gender woman.


    14 years old.


    Birthday September 1st around 3 am.


    Every time I called her name, my longing for her came out.


    At the same time, I felt emptiness.


    ��is that the end of the information? ��probably lives in Seoul. Because I once said that I am from Seoul.


    ��that��s it?


    You will have a lot of mana in your body. To the point of nonsense��.


    If you want to hide the mana in your body, you can hide it as much as you want��.


    ����.


    There were so many things that came to mind about Lee Yu-jeong.


    But it was a memory after he met her.


    Unexpectedly, Eun-ha did not know where Lee Yu-jeong was born, how she grew up, where she went to school, or what her family was like.


    Even if there was enough time to know.


    Even though she would have been prepared to answer anything if asked about herself.


    Is the original name correct? Is it because your name is listed in the national administration?


    ��maybe. It��s a home.


    Eun-ha took out Eun-ah��s headband from her pocket, ignoring the words of < Cheer up >.


    I handed it over to < Twitter >.


    The owner of this headband must live in the northwest direction from here. I can give you a more detailed location if you have a map��.


    Don��t try to find the owner of mana, find someone with that quality.


    Hmmm��


    < Stop > grunted.


    Even so, the wide range of the search did not seem to change.


    It would be nice to have some other clues. If the owner had an item containing the mana of the person he was looking for, he would be able to find it right away��


    ��nothing like that.


    If so, is it just a memory?


    Even that memory was from before returning.


    The only evidence that Lee Yu-jeong existed in this world was her own memory.


    Eunha clenched her fist.


    Looking forward to seeing her again in this life while regretting not asking her in detail in the past life. It seems like


    it will take a long time to search Seoul


    .


    If it��s not even in Seoul, search the whole of Korea. ����.


    Ah, North Korea shouldn��t have to.


    ��can��t I get a refund?


    There must be a reason for this somewhere.


    I firmly believed.


    I wanted to believe.


    -I need you

 Chapter 293

    Relife Player 293


    [Chapter 095]


    [The mind that should not change]


    A year has passed.


    10 years of history.


    The New Year, celebrated with the family, passed peacefully.


    To the point where I inadvertently thought that these days would continue in the future.


    My father��s embrace made me think that it might be okay to unload the heavy burden and live happily in the present moment.


    Her mother��s embrace seemed to tell her that it was okay to take a breather for a while.


    But his sister��s arms let him know that he might lose his happiness again.


    And her younger sister��s embrace was too narrow, so she made her aware of the bitterness that she would not be able to protect it without herself.


    and many other people.


    He told me that it was okay to rest if it was difficult, and that I shouldn��t try to settle down already.


    Lastly, Seohyun Han��.


    Thank you for coming.


    Aren��t you supposed to come?


    ����He taught me the harsh reality that everything cannot be protected.


    Eunha


    visited Incheon International Airport Terminal 1 to meet Seohyun Han, who was going to study abroad in Japan.


    Is the departure process over?


    All that remains is to enter the gate and deal with it.


    the carrier?


    Haven��t you ever been on a plane?


    huh.


    Seohyun Han, who was standing by the window blankly, showed the passport she was holding in her hand.


    Between the green passports was an airline ticket.


    Eunha smiled bitterly.


    It felt like that airline ticket was informing me of my helplessness.


    I think it teaches us that it is difficult to seize the future you want and that it is not easy to move the world as you wish.


    Eunha also came. Wasn��t it hard to come in the morning? It seems that Seohyun really has a lot of people. Because so many people came


    Didn��t you know that our Seohyun has a lot of people? Yejang, you don��t know much about Seohyun, do you? Come on? I know my fianc�� very well.


    By any chance, you know better than me, my sister.


    Oh noona is a real hateful person.


    And Choi Ye-jang, a direct descendant of YH Group who never leaves her.


    Eun-ha shook hands with him while staring blankly at Han Seo-hyun, who was silent again.


    She was dealing formally with those who came to say goodbye.


    It reminded me of Ha Baek-ryun, who lived a life in which he had to abandon himself in the face of storms.


    ��But why are you crying?


    Who is crying��


    then what is flowing from your eyes?


    It��s runny nose��!


    After saying goodbye to Han Seo-hyun, the blank period returned and squeezed tears from the nose next to Eun-ha.


    Eun-ha saw an unexpected side to him and realized that she only knew about him from her previous life.


    If the older brother Gong Cheong-gi had a dignified side, the younger brother Gong-gi had a lot of affection.


    Dreaming of becoming Seohyun��s exclusive, he still couldn��t believe her studying abroad.


    ��but�� aren��t you sad?


    It��s not like we can��t meet at all.


    I don��t know what sadness is.


    I only know the feeling of powerlessness.


    Eunha tried hard to cover it up with lies.


    One��s own weakness, powerlessness.


    ��sorry.


    The memory was still clear.


    Han Seo-hyun asked if he could stop studying abroad while opposing Sirius.


    The answer at that time is still the same today.


    Whether you ask him once or twice, he will give you the same answer.


    that it can��t be done


    Why are you doing that?


    Oppa��


    It was at that time.


    Eun-ah put her hand on his face.


    Eun-ae hugged him tightly.


    A warm temperature and a sense of mass.


    Sensing that, he shook his head, saying it was nothing.


    Even so, the sisters�� worries did not go away.


    The more he did, the more warmth enveloped his body and the weight pressed down on his shoulders.


    ��it��s okay, it��s not a big deal.


    It��s okay�� Leave Eunha to me from now on. �� sister? What to entrust��


    Then Eun-ha was taken aback.


    It was because Eun-a hardened her face as if she had decided to do something out of nowhere.


    Stopping him from saying something, she straightened her hardened face and raised one hand.


    Guys, why don��t we go get something to drink!?


    sister! Eun-ah sister! I want to drink cocoa!!


    huh? I wonder if that��s the case�� Everyone came to see Seohyun from the morning�� Okay, then I��ll shoot.


    No, I��m Seohyun��s fianc��


    who shoots Seoyeon��s sister. Eunha What would you like to drink?


    ��warm americano.


    Do you add syrup?


    ��a lot.


    Noh Eun-ah, who evoked the atmosphere by speaking naturally.


    Eunha looked at her questioningly with her eyes shining brightly.


    To figure out what those eyes meant.


    It��s okay, leave everything to my sister!


    Brother, leave everything to me!


    I don��t know.


    I couldn��t tell.


    What the hell are you going to entrust?


    Are you saying that monsters appeared somewhere in the airport?


    Are you still a kid?


    I can��t even drink coffee properly.


    While Eunha��s eyes were focused on Eunah, her eyes met Seohyun��s.


    She smiled softly and moved her lips.


    Eunha quickly responded silently.


    Her face got a little better. S��ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    i will be here


    Then, who is Seohyun and me��


    Ay, of course, you should take care of Seohyun��s coffee.


    I��m worried about leaving Eun-ah and Seohyun alone��


    Then I just have to tell someone to stay. Isn��t that right, Seoyeon?


    ��Yeah, that��s right. Then Eunha, will you stay with Seohyun?


    Suddenly, the situation changed in an instant.


    Eun-ha pushed Choi Ye-jang on the back and exchanged glances with Eun-ah, who was trying to find a cafe.


    The two were brother and sister who could communicate with each other through their eyes.


    Eunha, fighting!


    ����.


    Eunha just blinked.


    because there was no communication.


    I sent it to Eun-ae just in case, but the same answer came from her.


    Huh��


    Eunha sighed as she watched the people walking away.


    Before he knew it, the only seats in sight of the plane were himself and Seohyun.


    Seohyun is��.


    -Are you going to just stand still?


    He sat down on the chair and patted the seat next to him.


    ��


    Hands.


    A hand that is now held out without hesitation.


    Eun-ha silently took the hand that Han Seo-hyun asked him to hold.


    The two sat side by side and just stared at the aircraft.


    leave me


    I know. Is there anything you want to say?


    going well


    huh.


    Eunha didn��t know what to say to her.


    did not come to mind


    Just a formal greeting.


    She also said nothing.


    So the silence was long.


    The warmth he felt in his hand was too heavy.


    Surely this warmth would be so heavy the moment I let go of my hand that it would disappear under the floor.


    -I��m sorry.


    Then, Eunha broke the heavy silence and opened her mouth.


    Words of apology that came out of helplessness.


    Even talking about it didn��t make me feel comfortable.


    What do you mean?


    There is such a thing.


    Especially since she asked.


    Eunha was vaguely confused.


    She didn��t just ask.


    I just tilted my body sideways.


    A feeling of weight was transferred to the right shoulder. At the same time, warmth covered her body.


    Perhaps she feels it too.


    To get this warmth, you have to endure this weight.


    The warmer the warmer.


    The heavier the heavier.


    I could feel how difficult it was.


    I won��t be able to go and call.


    Then do it with a tap.


    You won��t be able to contact me often.


    I��ll reply as soon as it comes.


    ��huh.


    Even in Korea, if the mana concentration went up, communication failures would occur.


    It was an uncommon occurrence, so communication between countries was not being actively carried out.


    You won��t be in touch as often as you are now.


    As I said before�� If I leave, there will be people who will try to approach you in earnest.


    ��have already heard it many times.


    Some of them might think that if they can��t get their hands on it, they��ll destroy it.


    Then I can break it.


    The year has changed.


    From March, you will be in the second year.


    It will be difficult this year.


    Because I had to move.


    Eunha stared at Seohyun��s stare at her.


    -Be careful.


    It was advice from the direct line.


    Don��t underestimate other direct lineages.


    she said as she tugged at her arm.


    He reflected himself in his eyes.


    It seemed to be out of the world.


    Earlier, I had cloudy eyes.


    ��I will.


    Eunha tried to nod her head.


    then-


    ��What are you guys doing together?


    Kyaa-!!


    ��!!


    Han Seo-yeon, who suddenly appeared from behind, announced her appearance.


    The two people who were concentrating on each other were surprised.


    In particular, Han Seo-hyun was shocked and fell down toward Eun-ha.


    Eun-ha tried to accept her, but fell behind.


    ��Sister, what are you doing?


    Be careful. I know the two of you are close, but I also have a fianc��, so I want you to keep the line in moderation.


    ����.


    Han Seo-hyun woke up while stealing her lips.


    She glared at her sister, then snatched her coffee and strode to the bathroom.


    Seohyun-ah, where are you going!


    It��s a bathroom. Why is my brother coming too?


    No, that��s��


    Choi Ye-jang hurriedly followed her.


    Han Seo-yeon took it lightly because her sister hadn��t been angry once or twice.


    Eunha are you okay? So what you said you wanted to drink.


    ��uh�� thanks.


    Eun-ha stood up and received the coffee Eun-ah brought.


    Touching his lips with his fingers, he tasted the coffee laden with syrup.


    Coffee was hot.


    It was that sweet.


    ��Goodbye.


    It took a long time for Seohyun to come back from the bathroom.


    She greeted Eunha and entered the gate.


    It doesn��t even make eye contact.


    I don��t know who the younger one is.


    Eunha sent her a message.


    You can still use your smartphone.


    So, the reply came quickly.


    ��Seohyun��: Forget it quickly (11:16 am)


    ��Seohyun��: Forget it (11:17 am)


    I really don��t know who is young.


    ��


    Me? What do you want to be when you grow up?


    Eunha What are you talking about seeing each other after a long time?


    I��m sleepy��


    On this day, Minji decided to hold an elementary school reunion.


    The weather that comes out when you blow the air.


    Eun-ha buried herself in a jumper and met the alchemy duo and Baek Hyeon-yul after a long time.


    The three of them, who went to a nearby middle school, had grown significantly within a year.


    However, Hyeon-yul was bending his back because he couldn��t sleep.


    Even his appearance was like a painting, and everyone he encountered would send their eyes to him.


    me? i want to be a chemist I am a mathematician


    An alchemy duo who goes to school and academy even on vacation.


    The two people who said they came to play for a while to get some fresh air talked cheerfully.


    Even so, he did not forget to take care of Hyun-yul, who nodded.


    Baek Hyeon-yul Are you sleepy��


    Hyun-yul says that if you can draw, you can do anything.


    And he said he wants to sleep 12 hours a day.


    Hyun rate is the answer.


    ��right?��


    ��Ugh����


    The alchemy duo laughed.


    The other friends sighed.


    Eunha slowly followed them as they chatted and laughed.


    it snowed.


    After meeting Hyeon-yul and the alchemy duo for the first time, Jinpa-rang ran forward and played with their eyes closed.


    It looked like a puppy that had just met its first snow.


    The group burst into laughter again.


    Hyeon-yul woke up and started drawing his figure in the sketchbook he took out of his bag.


    Yes, everyone, smile��


    Eunha muttered softly as she was greeted by the snow that was slowly falling.


    Looking up at the sky, it was quite overcast.


    It seemed like there would be quite a bit of snow on the roadside when I left the karaoke room.


    ����.


    Eunha remembered the academy.


    Sophomore year will be busier.


    Because I had to sort out the people who had to be killed in flight 031.


    Over the course of a year, he was calmly working on distinguishing those who might be an obstacle to him and those who were not.


    It didn��t take long.


    Because I focused on those who had a lot of problems in the future.


    Some had room for improvement and some had to be killed as well.


    ��blood winds will blow.


    So I hope they laugh.


    Cheerful even on this cold day.


    Will the cold stop you?


    But in the end, I couldn��t even talk to Kaede Hoshimiya��


    There were so many things to do.


    He hadn��t even met Kaede Hoshimiya, one of Onyang��s colleagues.


    I wanted to meet you this year.


    If you become friends, the icing on the cake.


    And now��


    My older sister is also graduating next year.


    I fell out with my friends quite a bit.


    Eunha stepped forward.


    His friends were waiting for him from far away.


    Then the smartphone vibrated.


    Eunha took out her smartphone.


    ��Ryu Yeon-hwa��: Would you like to go to the academy dungeon? (02:13 pm)


    Ryu Yeon-hwa was also graduating soon.

 Chapter 294

    Relife Player 294


    [Chapter 095]


    [A mind that must not change (2)]


    A player academy built on the land that was transformed into a red dungeon in the past.


    The dungeon located in the basement of the academy was still in existence even after more than 30 years had passed.


    Until now, it had become a place of learning where students could personally experience dungeon raiding.


    On the one hand, it was safe to say that the students were working to suppress the erosion of the red dungeon.


    Even so, the academy strictly restricted entry to the dungeon for secondary academy students.


    Unlike high school academy students who are recognized as semi-adults who can take responsibility for their actions, secondary academy students are classified as ordinary people.


    In particular, first-year students who could not prove that they could defeat monsters were banned from entering.


    They say you can enter from the 2nd grade, but I was struggling because the procedure was so complicated��.


    Thanks to Yeonhwa noona, it was solved.


    The Red Dungeon Player Academy had business.


    So Eun-ha was looking for a way to enter the academy red dungeon as soon as the year changed.


    It was a red dungeon.


    Even if the boss monster was subjugated, the 5-story dungeon still functioned as a red dungeon.


    Externally, as a secondary academy student, he couldn��t go in alone, and he had to find people who would go into the dungeon with him formally.


    However, Yeonhwa suggested it.


    Do you think you��ve grown taller while I haven��t seen you? How long has it been since we met? It doesn��t seem very big either.


    ��no. We met last year and this year we met for the first time.


    That��s right, it��s been a year since we met. huh.


    Red Dungeon Player Academy.


    Yeon-hwa, who was in front of the entrance to the basement, said that while facing Eun-ha.


    Eunha inadvertently burst into laughter after hearing her joke.


    I didn��t know that she would talk to me in such a friendly way.


    In our previous lives, we had only had business conversations with each other.


    No, she always tried not to show her feelings except for Ha Baek-ryun.


    She was as cold as ice and as clear as crystal.


    As a window for only one person, as if even impurities do not exist.


    I think being tall is just right.


    is it so?


    Yes, we came this far when we met just before vacation, but now we are coming this far. It doesn��t seem to make much of a difference��


    Then she pointed her hand under her chest, then pointed her hand back to the side of her chest.


    The height doesn��t make a big difference.


    It must be to the extent that only she who keenly remembers the difference in the length and weight of the spear in order to reach the level of unity of body and soul can notice it.


    I�� Don��t you think something has changed?


    ����.


    That��s why Yeon-ha Ryu��s question was very ambiguous to Eun-ha.


    Judging by her asking, there must have been a change during the vacation, but I couldn��t tell what had changed.


    what? what changed?


    is it the head? Originally blue��


    Eunha groaned inwardly.


    The sight of him standing there waiting for an answer, twisting his hair with his fingers, really put people in a difficult position.


    If Eun-ah hadn��t told me just in time, I would have kept her waiting.


    ��hair�� ��hair hair hair��


    ��Ah did you grow your hair?


    ��No��


    ��No I cut it��


    ��Did you cut your hair?


    Yeah�� I cut a little bit this time. How do you look? Do you think it��s okay?


    Eunha smiled awkwardly.


    It didn��t even show that he had cut his hair.


    But how on earth did his older sister notice that she had cut her hair?


    Eun-ah, who sticks right next to him and gives tips, felt amazing.


    ��Tell me how well it suits you.


    Do you look good with your hair cut?


    ��okay? It was better to cut your hair too. thank you.


    ��At times like this, you have to smile��


    Ahaha��


    Ryu Yeon-hwa answers Eunha with a smile that melts thin ice.


    On the other hand, Eun-ha, who became No Eun-ah��s robot, just laughed as she was told.


    Just like reading a Korean book.


    Hmm�� Suspicious Ryu Yeon-hwa?


    ��I?


    He didn��t tell me that he had been in contact with Eunha


    a lot.


    He squinted his eyes, as if trying to see right through her.


    Conversely, Yeon-hwa tilted her head and gave her a pleasant smile.


    All I have to do is call Eunha, but I suddenly sent a message to Eunha�� At that time, I was next to Eunha, and Eunha made me know��


    Sorry, are you mad?


    No, I��m not angry��


    Eun-ah pursed her lips.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa, who had known her for years, hugged her tightly.


    Then, Eun-ah dug deep into Ryu Yeon-hwa��s arms.


    Eun-a then gently lifted her tiptoe and whispered in her ear.


    Don��t try to meet Eunha without me knowing. It��s not like I��m interfering, but then it hurts��


    ��I��m sorry I haven��t been able to tell you for a while.


    so? How are you two?


    ��between meeting every morning and training together?


    really?


    Eun-ah, who held Yeon-hwa by the shoulder, strained her eyes.


    Yeon-hwa liked that too.


    No matter how hard Eun-ah strained her eyes, she smiled brightly at her.


    You two get along very well.


    Meanwhile, Eunha was looking at the two people hugging each other and having a friendly snowball fight.


    I hoped that the two would continue to be able to rely on each other even after graduating from the academy.


    sorry i��m late


    In the meantime, the last party member finally showed up at the promised place.


    Han Chang-jin, who was covering his mouth with a black muffler, greeted me warmly by slightly pulling down the muffler.


    < The King of Shadows > Han Chang-jin, who became the 3rd period of the Twelve before returning.


    Like Ryu Yeon-hwa, he also had good eyesight.


    Changjin, who was good at reconnaissance and secret actions, noticed Ryu Yeon-hwa��s change right away.


    Yeonhwa Do you think you cut your hair? Looking at it now, it��s about 2cm�� that��s right.


    ��Uh�� I see�� Somehow��


    The cold wind blew.


    Han Chang-jin, who had met Ryu Yeon-hwa for the first time in a while, greeted her, and she immediately turned her head away.


    Han Chang-jin had to think about whether he had done something wrong.


    However, his purpose was not to talk to Ryu Yeon-hwa anyway.


    While talking to Ryu Yeon-hwa, the purpose was to have a conversation with Eun-ah, who was naturally next to her.


    He quickly came to his senses and tried to use the changes that happened to Eun-ah during vacation as a subject for conversation.


    ��Earrings?


    huh? Oh this?


    Noh Eun-ah, who did not normally wear jewelry, saying that it interfered with her movement, was wearing earrings on the day she entered the dungeon.


    Earrings with sparkling silver butterflies.


    When Changjin mentioned the earring, Eunah happily touched her ear.


    I got it as a gift.


    Ehehe and smiling bashfully No Eun-ah.


    It was a smile that would take away the soul.


    However, Changjin shed bloody tears in his heart when he saw her smiling broadly at the thought of someone.


    ��to whom.


    I couldn��t get the tone right.


    In a hoarse voice, he asked who had given her the earrings.


    while clenching my fists.


    Thinking about how to get rid of that person in one side of your head so that there will be no back and forth.


    huh? Who is�� Of course��.


    ��That��s me.


    ��uh?


    But the answer to the question popped up elsewhere.


    Changjin turned his head towards the direction the sound came from.


    He had completely forgotten about the existence of the rest of the galaxy, which was focused on Eun-ah.


    What did I give you?


    ��That��s right�� �� Thank God.


    Eun-ha frowned and glared at Han Chang-jin.


    Changjin, who met our eyes, loosened his face, which had been hardened like a lie.


    laughing like an idiot


    I quickly flipped my palms over.


    Either that or not, Eunha didn��t let go of her blunt gaze.


    why do you pick


    Almost all of the killing department has been sorted out.


    Eun-ha seriously contemplated whether to add Han Chang-jin��s name to the killing club.


    ��


    People entering the Red Dungeon Player Academy had to fill out a list at the waiting area located in front of the entrance.


    By revealing who the representative is leading the party and who the party members are.


    At the same time, in the case of death in the dungeon, the responsibility had to be submitted to the person himself, not the academy.


    In addition, administrative staff also checked whether the students had written a will at the beginning of the semester.


    It��s so complicated.


    Eunha, in particular, had a much longer procedure than others.


    Although there are three of < The Seed >, he has not yet been promoted to the second year, so his skills have not been officially verified.


    Even more, the administrative staff in charge of him thought that the rumors about the galaxy at the academy were exaggerated.


    Of course, Eunha personally showed off her skills by defeating the 8th tier monsters.


    Eunha knows your skills well, but first of all, you must follow my words. The Red Dungeon is not something to be taken lightly.


    yea, I got it.


    The party was going down the stairs leading to the dungeon.


    The stairway was too narrow for two people to go down.


    Candlesticks installed on the walls lit up, and the surrounding darkness was dimly visible, and the surroundings were embracing a deep red color.


    It was proof that it was a red dungeon.


    Eun-ah asked Eun-ha, who was following her, to continue to be careful.


    Actually, Eun-ha hardened her face and said Eun-ah was so lovely.


    Especially the way you care about yourself.


    take good care of my sister


    Even if I can��t protect Changjin, I will definitely protect Eunha. Hey�� why are you so anxious about me?


    There was no navigator at the party.


    Therefore, Eun-ah, a supporter, and Chang-jin Han, a hunter, were in charge of exploring the surroundings.


    Among them, Changjin, who has excellent mobility, was deploying a sensor network at the front.


    In case of trouble, he was the first victim.


    So he was in the vanguard, so it was worthwhile to be shy.


    If a problem arises, will Chang-jin leave hyung as the scapegoat and run away?


    right? Because Changjin is here, Eunha doesn��t have to worry too much.


    That��s right.


    You guys��


    Yeon-hwa also helped make fun of Chang-jin.


    After all, he had to be made fun of until he reached the first basement floor.


    ��Let��s get ready. hold your hand tight


    Eunha��s hand.


    Changjin left the last step in front and signaled backwards.


    After clearing the Academy Dungeon a few times, Eun-ah and Yeon-hwa held hands as if they were used to it.


    Eunha also took Eunah��s outstretched hand.


    It��s been a while since we attacked here.


    I really hated this in the past��


    A red dungeon with a total of 5 floors.


    Among them, on the first basement floor, traps were installed from the entrance.


    A trap that summons those who step out onto the first floor to different places.


    That��s why party members had to hold each other��s hands in order to be summoned to the same place.


    never let go of your hand


    Eun-ha listened to Chang-jin��s warning and recalled the memories before returning.


    At that time, I didn��t know how much I hated holding the hands of the party members who had no choice but to enter the red dungeon.


    But now it was different.


    It was nice to hold someone��s hand.


    Because it made me feel like I could be here.


    Above all, it was Eun-ah��s hand.


    There have been many accidents because of this trap.


    People passing through the trap are randomly summoned somewhere on the 1st basement level.


    Thanks to this, there was also a case of being summoned to the location where the monsters were unlucky.


    As a result, there were many accidents.


    He, too, had suffered similar accidents several times in dungeons before returning.


    Among them, several times he was caught in the schemes of those who hated him.


    That��s why he wasn��t too surprised when the scenery changed in the desolate open area.


    Rather, he calmly explored his surroundings.


    ��it sucks from the start.


    To think that he was summoned to the street corner where a group of goblins used to pass by.


    Eunha made eye contact with the goblin and sighed.


    In the meantime, the guys with their eyes wide open rushed at me.


    Eunha, be by my side Changjin!


    Shadow Walk


    But the party was not made up of goofballs.


    Eun-a quickly expressed mana in her body and spread a barrier to protect the galaxy.


    Immediately, Han Chang-jin ran out.


    He took out two swords from his waistband and attacked the goblin in the lead with a counterattack.


    Then he stepped on their shadows and moved a long distance at once, disturbing them.


    However, he lacked the strength to reliably end their breath.


    Hanmae-ryu


    monsoon rain


    But this was a party play.


    The role of cutting off the breath of the guys was set aside.


    Yeon-hwa, who had dug into the group before she knew it, activated her magic while slicing down the goblins around her.


    A thin thorn that grew out of thin air.


    Under the influence of the < Ice Flower > gift, the thorns made of ice were sharpened.


    And the moment she gave the signal, the thorns floating in the air fell in an instant.


    The well-forged ice dug into them and raised dust.


    Kieheh��!!


    It wasn��t usually dirt.


    The ice thorn broke, freezing the floor and cooling the surroundings.


    The goblins who managed to avoid the attack let out screams as if their flesh was falling apart from the secondary damage.


    Even as the temperature dropped rapidly, Yeonhwa was still doing her part.


    Yeonhwa uses magic from the start.


    why? Are you not usually good at it? huh. Usually, they say they learn spearmanship, but they don��t use it often. It��s the first time I��ve seen magic used on the 1st basement floor.


    While being protected by Eun-ah, Eun-ha looked at the best people in < The Seed >.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa was persistently killing the survivors.


    Han Chang-jin, who was freed from Ryu Yeon-hwa��s magic early on, kept an eye on the situation and dealt with the monsters who went to inform his colleagues.


    Two people who will turn 19 this year.


    Their lean body movements, immediate situational judgment, and seasoned combat skills made them one of the best among < The Seed >.


    ��they��re all great.


    yes? In particular, Yeonhwa is considered to be the top in both theory and practice in class 027. On Hunter��s side, no one knows more than Changjin��


    Who is your sister? ��me? Um�� well��?


    Eun-ha looked at Eun-ah who was embarrassed and looked at the barrier she had deployed.


    There was no brigade.


    Even so, he had deployed such a barrier in an instant.


    I could see that


    Eun-ah��s ability was just as amazing .


    Anyway, who��s your sister?


    Ryu Yeon-hwa and Han Chang-jin were coveted.


    In my mind, I wanted to attract the two of them to my party.


    It was a pity that it wasn��t the same jockey.


    And Eun-ah too.


    ��I can��t bring my sister in.


    The path he had to take was difficult.


    Eun-ah would be a supporter who could replace Lee Yu-jeong, but I didn��t want to bring her into the party.


    I had no choice but to taste it.


    Whether she knows it or not, Eun-ah��.


    ��It seems that everything is over. how is it? Are we pretty good?


    The clan that takes the older sisters must be truly blessed.


    right? where did you get hurt?


    ��I didn��t do anything. My sister was protecting me. Thank you.


    Eventually, everything was sorted out.


    After removing the barrier, Eun-ah walked towards the two.


    trust me today


    what? S��ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I��ll give you a bus ride today!


    Noh Eun-ah speaks with a lively smile.


    Eunha really liked that smile.


    So I felt a little sorry for her.


    Sooner or later, she��ll be using the bamboo statue.


    sister.


    huh? why?


    I��ll apologize first. Sorry.


    What?


    There is such a thing.


    A dungeon raid that will be held for 3 nights and 4 days.


    In the meantime, I was thinking of picking mulberries.

 Chapter 295

    Relife Player 295


    [Chapter 095]


    [The mind that must not change (3)]


    The monster army invades Seoul.


    And before the second Uijeongbu recapture.


    At that time, the world called the students who had just graduated from the academy the golden generation, who had survived the fierce battle and entered the ranks of the named.


    Among them, On Taeyang from < Braever > has emerged as the hope of the people at the same time as leading the golden generation.


    But everything has its opposite point.


    When people always mentioned him, they didn��t leave out ��him�� either.


    Just as there is yang, there is yin, the one who started with nothing and entered the academy at the same time, coincidentally aspired to become a dealer in the same way, and made achievements comparable to Onyang.


    However, people nicknamed him < Berserker > because he showed a completely different path from < Braever >.


    < Braver > was devoted to family, and < Berserker > had no family to devote to.


    < Braver > cherished his comrades, and < Berserker > drove them to death.


    < Braver > tried to protect people, and < Berserker > tried to kill people.


    < Braver > followed morality, and < Berserker > did not hesitate to do injustice.


    < Braver > was envied and < Berserker > was feared.


    That is why the masterpiece No One Cry, created by < The Unfortunate Maestro > right before his death, was considered a sword that would eventually lead to death.


    On the other hand, the masterpiece created by the maestro, who is counted among the top three in Korea as a symbol of < Braever >, was indeed called the sword that saves people.


    It was no different from a holy sword, so as a hero who uses the holy sword and possesses the gift < Brave >, he deserves to be called < Brave >.


    Not to mention, the holy sword boasted incomparable performance to No One Cry.


    The materials used to make the two swords were difficult to obtain, but the holy sword was a device made of materials that were even harder to obtain.


    Now One Cry was only a work made of high-quality iron, but the material of the holy sword was a precious commodity that could not be easily obtained by everyone.


    That��s why people in the world often talked about it.


    If < Unfortunate Maestro > had the material for the Holy Sword, it would have been possible to create a sword that surpassed the Holy Sword.


    ��


    There were no boss monsters in the Red Dungeon Player Academy.


    Instead, the field monsters guarding the floor boasted superior strength to the monsters on that floor.


    By the time I entered the 3rd basement floor, the field monsters had just been regenerated.


    A dungeon that lost the manastone that forms the nucleus of the dungeon could not create a boss monster again, but it was able to create a field monster lower than that with its remaining power.


    Or by allowing the monsters in the dungeon to survive in their world and raise their own hierarchy.


    oh oh oh-!!


    6th tier monster Face Support.


    Its eight legs, made of bones, had the flexibility to freely walk on two legs even while crawling on the ground.


    Even more so, the spider, which seemed to have a human face, was holding blunt tools on both sides of its legs close to its head.


    Human��.


    Mine�� Hey�� Hee hee��.


    A monster that halfway imitated the words of a human jumped down from the ceiling, moving its bones.


    Yeon-hwa, who had been chasing the monster a while ago, swung her spear right before the blunt weapon fell on her head.


    The blunt instrument and spear pole collided.


    At the same time as there was a heavy sound, the cold air flowing from the window slowly froze the contact surface.


    Hee hee hee hee hee��


    Even so, he didn��t care.


    Imyeonjiju tried to attack again with the blunt weapon he was holding in his other hand.


    Just then, Eun-a, who was waiting in the rear, changed the mana in her body into a rope and tied her arm.


    Ugh��! What a force!


    Eun-ah struggles as she clings to a stone cage with ropes.


    Even so, the time to hold on to the feet of the seal


    holder was not long.


    However, in battle, even a short period of time was bound to determine victory or defeat. In the meantime, Eunha, who had been hiding in the cold of


    Mana Crasher,


    ran out using Cheonbo and cut off her frozen leg.


    In exchange for sacrificing his leg, he intended to bite him for showing a gap, but��.


    ��Uh��uh��uh��uh?


    ��Movement sealed.


    Before he knew it, he was suppressed by Han Chang-jin.


    Stepping on his shadow from behind, he gave Eunha an opportunity to step back and Yeonhwa a chance to stop breathing.


    Gift < Access >.


    The power to seize the flow of mana in the opponent��s body and interfere with the opponent��s actions seized him.


    Changjin, who activated the gift by stepping on the face holder��s shadow, only collected mana after the face holder dropped the magic stone.


    ��well done everyone. I thought it would be difficult because it was a combo against field monsters, but it wasn��t that difficult.


    Are you hurt anywhere? Eunha, are you not hurt?


    I��m fine.


    As soon as the battle was over, Eun-ha smiled bitterly when she saw Eun-ah.


    It was a 6th tier monster.


    Furthermore, they are classified as field monsters in dungeons, not normal monsters.


    In general, at least one complete party was required to reliably subjugate the face holder.


    However, the party of Eunha is only four. A party made up of dealer assistant dealer hunter supporters subdued the 6th tier field monster Faceplate without taking any damage.


    They are people who have no problems even if they are put into practice right away.


    The ability to be called an academy student has long since passed.


    Eunha looked at prospects who could be said to be the protagonists of the 027th and 27th.


    The three people, who said they had been partying together since entering the academy, each had excellent individual abilities, but also excelled in linkage play.


    In fact, if he hadn��t intervened, the three of them would have been able to subdue the face holder more easily.


    Especially Ryu Yeon-hwa��


    More than anything, Yeon-hwa possessed the ability to defeat him alone.


    In the future, he deserved to pass as one of the strongest people in Korea.


    It was after graduating from the academy when he killed the 6th tier alone.


    what��s the matter?


    Her eyes met as she crouched down to pick up the magic stone.


    She was carefully looking at the magic stone she picked up with her thumb and forefinger, and tilted her head at Eunha.


    Even just a moment ago, the momentum he had shown while defeating monsters was nowhere to be found.


    just Isn��t your sister having a hard time?


    Not yet. �� Are you having a hard time? Would you like to rest for a bit?


    Ryu Yeon-hwa gathered her forehead.


    She approached him in a cat pose and looked him around.


    I��m still fine. At best, I��m just warming up now.


    ��really?


    Eunha shrugged.


    It wasn��t hard because the timing to enter the dungeon and step out didn��t come out that way.


    The party had the ability to safely enter this far even without confidence.


    Eun-ah supports Yeon-hwa from the rear, Chang-jin assists Yeon-hwa in the vanguard, and Yeon-hwa suffocates the enemy.


    A party composed of the least number of people produced the most efficient results.


    Rather, the toughest person is not himself, but three people.


    Eunha is mature. Even though it must be hard, they don��t say it��s hard��


    It��s really not hard�� Chang Jin-ah, Eun-ha isn��t hard, right?


    ��I��m sorry.


    Meanwhile, Chang-jin was scolded by Eun-ah while talking to him.


    No one paid any attention to him as he squatted and swept his fingers across the floor.


    But just in case, let��s camp here and attack the 3rd floor tomorrow morning.


    It was slowly becoming night time.


    At night, the monster��s ferocity became much more ferocious.


    Even if there was no intense battle, fatigue could have accumulated without knowing it, so I had to take a break.


    After clapping her hands and gathering attention, Eun-ah decided to set up a tent nearby and camp out.


    Eunha, can you help me set up the tent? Did you learn how to play in class?


    I did learn but�� But hyung, isn��t this for 3 people, not 4 people?


    Eun-ha frowned at the tent Chang-jin had brought.


    It was a cramped three-person tent for four people to sleep in.


    In the case of a small party, a tent is pitched without distinguishing between men and women to lighten the load, but it was cramped for three people.


    This was the kind of place where we had to sleep with each other.


    This is the tent we usually carry, but it won��t be that narrow. After all, one person has to stay vigil outside.


    Well�� I guess so.


    Han Chang-jin��s words were right.


    It was usually a party of 3 people. Just because he came in once today, he didn��t have to prepare a tent he wouldn��t normally use.


    When camping, at least one person must be on watch, so a three-person tent would have been enough.


    ��for a moment.


    But what did you do when you stayed up all night?


    They said that if only one person had been on watch, the two would have slept in the tent��


    Eunha, who was setting up the tent, hurriedly raised her head and glared at Changjin.


    Seeing her gaze, he trembled and stopped moving his hand.


    Uh Eunha why��?


    Han Chang-jin rolls his eyes here and there like a guilty person.


    Even pretending to look suspicious.


    It can��t be helped, but��


    Even if you understand it with your head, it��s different from accepting it with your heart.


    It wasn��t uncommon for players to camp out.


    In a way, it could have been a luxury for men and women to sleep in separate tents for them rolling across the battlefield.


    I had to be prepared for an attack, and it was better to pack lightly for mobility.


    Especially if it��s a small, small party.


    In his previous life, he had always used a tent like an oil well.


    There were times when I slept in a tent because it was too small.


    Therefore, Eun-ah, who was trying to become a player, had to understand that she was using the same tent as the opposite sex.


    However, as a younger brother, he could not accept her sleeping with the opposite sex.


    In particular, Eun-ah was a party of three.


    If one person kept a watch, the two would have slept in the tent.


    I didn��t like her sleeping with the opposite sex, but I couldn��t forgive her sleeping with just the two of them.


    ��to kill.


    ��what��? Ugh Eunha�� Did I just hear it wrong? I can��t believe you, Eun-ah��s younger sister, said such bad things��


    I ignored Chang-jin��s words.


    Eunha rolled her head.


    To devise a plan to throw Changjin as food for the monsters tonight.


    But what about bedtime? Shall we stay up all night together like we usually do?


    ��wouldn��t that be nice? Because one person can stay awake and fall asleep.


    would that be good too?


    ��lucky me.


    ��what��?


    Soon, Eunha changed her mind.


    If he hadn��t listened to the story of the two preparing dinner, he would have thrown Hanchangjin to the monsters and returned.


    Certainly, it was appropriate for two people to stand at night.


    So that if one is attacked, the other will be notified immediately.


    The biggest reason is that Eun-ah will be able to sleep comfortably in the tent.


    I��m still worried


    Next year, my older sister will also be graduating from Higher Academy, and if I join a clan, I��m sure I��ll be sharing the same tent as the others�� I was


    worried about having a pretty older sister.


    Eun-ha, who had set up the tent, glanced sideways at Eun-ah.


    He was smiling brightly while talking to Yeonhwa, who knew nothing about it.


    Then our eyes met.


    A soft smile turned to him.


    Eunha why?


    ��Nothing. By the way, sister, which clan do you plan to join after graduating from the academy? You don��t intend to become an exclusive, do you?


    Eun-ha decided to ask Kim when she thought of it.


    I knew that she would not become Han Seo-yeon��s exclusive player. sea??h th�� n??el Fire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In my heart, I wanted to become an exclusive player with relatively little risk to escort someone.


    I haven��t decided yet�� I think I��ll join the Regulus Clan.


    Even if you received the sponsorship of the Sirius Group, you did not necessarily have to engage in work related to the Sirius Group.


    For students graduating from the academy, sponsorship is like a debt.


    This is because the Sirius Group can exert influence over the people it sponsors in the player industry.


    Therefore, Han Seo-yeon will not say anything even if Eun-a joins the Regulus Clan, which is sponsored by the Alice Group.


    ��Because Clan Regulus is one of the eight clans with an S rank.


    For the sake of honor, Sirius has nothing to regret.


    Currently, Sirius Group does not fully support a specific clan like the Changhae clan.


    Eight clans that received an S grade in Korea already had support groups, so there are no clans that could catch the eye of Sirius Group.


    There was once a corruption case between the Sirius Group and the Changhae Clan.


    At that time, Sirius Group completely cut off the Changhae Clan for the group.


    As a result, the player industry criticized Sirius Group.


    In a sense, it was also because the Sirius Group had broken the relationship of trust.


    In the end, Sirius Group was putting off choosing an exclusive clan while providing small sponsorships to several clans.


    It��s not that I don��t always have an exclusive clan, but��


    Anyway, it��s okay if my sister joins the Regulus Clan.


    First of all, Eunha was somewhat relieved.


    In a previous life, Clan Regulus belonged to a clan with a fairly healthy personality.


    It was sponsored by the Alice Group, which has a friendly relationship with the Sirius Group.


    Moreover, Park Hye-rim of < The Holy Mother >, who was supporting Eun-ah, also belonged to Regulus Clan.


    Itzy Yeonhwa and Changjin decided to join the same clan as me?


    uh? really?


    ��huh.


    Eun-ah hugging Yeon-hwa��s arm.


    Eunha opened her eyes wide after hearing her words.


    In a previous life, Ryu Yeon-hwa joined the best Zenith Clan in Korea.


    The origin of the Zenith Clan was to protect the fairies.


    < Shinchang > As < The Seed > of Sungwoon Namgung, she inherited his will and joined the Zenith Clan and became a spear guarding the second-generation fairy Ha Baek-ryun.


    Even in the situation where the Galaxy Group stopped sponsoring the Zenith Clan.


    ��by any chance�� Didn��t < Shinchang > tell you something?


    Eunha calmly opened her mouth.


    I hope that Ryu Yeon-hwa did not give up on becoming a spear protecting the fairy.


    huh. Master said it��s okay to do whatever you want. Instead, you asked me to keep your will�� �� Thank God.


    huh?


    it��s nothing.


    Eunha was now openly relieved.


    It was really fortunate that she didn��t give up on becoming a spear protecting the fairy.


    Because there was no one he could trust to protect Habaek-ryun as much as she did.


    What does < new window > mean? What is it? What?


    secret. oh, that��s too much! Can��t you tell me too? no way! no way! Um�� I��ll tell you later.


    Eun-ah showed curiosity.


    Even though she tried to tell her, Yeon-hwa refused to tell her.


    Even as Eun-ah groped her body.


    It wasn��t that he couldn��t tell me, but he seemed to want to see more of Eun-ah using herd.


    But what about Changjin hyung?


    Why? Because it��s best to go with them. Hands and feet fit too.


    Hmm��


    ��why?


    Here was another man whose future had changed.


    In his previous life, < King of Shadow > Han Chang-jin, who was under the command of < King of Darkness > Baek Seo-jin.


    Eun-ha was suspicious of Han Chang-jin, who said he would join the Regulus Clan.


    Darkness was evident.


    It would be reassuring if they joined the same clan as their sister, but��


    The two who are reborn as the 3rd zodiac are joining the same clan as Eun-ah.


    Her safety was guaranteed.


    ��what happened.


    That��s right��.


    As long as I could guarantee Eun-ah��s safety, I could tolerate it to some extent.


    It��s better to be a guy who knows a little bit than a guy who doesn��t even know his face.


    Of course, it was the same that I didn��t like either of them.


    By the way, if the three of us join�� Regulus Clan will be prosperous, right?


    Three of < The Seed > join the Regulus Clan.


    The Regulus Clan will have their jaws dropped.


    Other clans won��t.


    Maybe other clans could have checked them.


    Still, Gu Yeon-soo isn��t someone who can be defeated so easily��


    It��ll be okay.


    Regulus Clanlord Gu Yeonsu, who was injured in the first recapture of Uijeongbu before returning, did not participate in the mission, but devoted himself to the role of Clanlord.


    With his ability, there would be no problem in protecting Eun-ah.


    ��i envy you.


    Deep down, Gu Yeon-soo was envious.


    How can you get such talented people?


    Eun-ha admired a little, thinking that if it was the same jockey, he would have tried to capture it somehow.

 Chapter 296

    Relife Player 296


    [Chapter 095]


    [A mind that must not change (4)]


    Since it is a dungeon managed by the academy, there were several convenience facilities installed inside the red dungeon.


    For example, you can enjoy a hot spring on the third basement floor.


    Ah�� so good. Doesn��t the fatigue seem to go away?


    So, shall we go back tomorrow?


    You can quickly attack the 4th and 5th floors, take a day off here, and go back the next morning. OK!


    Sounds coming from the hot springs.


    Changjin, with the tented hot spring behind him, was alerted by the intermittent sounds.


    I should be monitoring the area around base camp in place of the girls taking a bath first.


    Almost all my nerves went to the hot springs behind my back.


    ��Euna is taking a bath now.


    An irresistible sexual curiosity.


    Changjin pulled the hood covering his mouth up to the bridge of his nose.


    Appears to be observing the surroundings.


    However, in my heart, I was fighting the agony that occurred dozens of times.


    Do you want to just�� see?


    no way how could that be?


    Clash of emotion and reason.


    So far, reason had a narrow advantage.


    Even so, the rational compromise was to listen to what Eun-ah and Yeon-hwa were saying.


    But�� Yeonhwa, your skin is really good. Just like baby skin. Eunah you too Your back is so pretty.


    huh? is it? I��ve never seen the back, so well�� kya��! with men and women.


    What if I suddenly touch you!


    I��m sorry�� Then would you like to touch my body too?


    What are you guys doing?


    Where the hell did Yeonhwa touch��.


    Suddenly, I heard a metal sound.


    Changjin, who was expressing mana in his body, immediately trembled at the sound that seemed to ring in his ears.


    Again, the bad feelings were raising their heads.


    ��A raid?


    Something must have happened.


    Changjin, who tried to close his eyes and shake off his anguish, eventually chose to distort the phenomenon.


    Thinking that maybe I don��t know what happened to the scream a moment ago.


    This was a dungeon.


    Even if monsters appeared in convenience facilities, it wasn��t strange at all.


    Just in case, to see the situation��.


    ��Hyung, where are you going now?


    ����.


    Han Chang-jin made an excuse like that and tried to approach the hot spring.


    Eunha, who was sitting in front of the bonfire at the time, asked Han Changjin with a sour face.


    Surely you��re not trying to go to where your sisters are, are you?


    The seoseul was cold.


    Eunha put her hand on the hilt of the black thorn tree and looked up at him with eyes as blue as a blade.


    Depending on the answer, it seemed that he would not hesitate to cut.


    Ay�� Why would I go there? Then Eun-ah and Yeon-hwa would get scolded��


    Then why did you wake up?


    I was thirsty so I thought about getting a drink. Eunha Do you want to drink too? cider? Or Coke?


    ��cider, please.


    Fortunately, he was able to overcome the suspicion of the galaxy by improvisation.


    Taking out a drink from the icebox, he handed one to Eunha.


    I��ve been thinking about it for a while�� Yeonhwa��s hair is so pretty. okay? I don��t know��


    How pretty is this! A color that never comes out with dye?


    When I was young, I was teased because of the color of my hair��.


    So pretty? Who the hell did that to you? It was really too much!


    ��thank you.


    Han Chang-jin listened again.


    Changjin nodded his head when he heard what Eunah had to say.


    Because Ryu Yeon-hwa��s hair is beautiful.


    In addition, the fact that the body changes due to the influence of mana in the body also means that it has considerable qualities as a player.


    As a common example, Ain whose genes have been altered is not very good in physical ability.


    what?


    Then he noticed that Eunha was also nodding his head beside him.


    The timing was odd.


    why?


    By any chance, you��re not��


    eavesdropping, are you?


    Changjin swallowed the words that reached the top of his throat.


    Eun-ha was Eun-ah��s younger sister.


    I couldn��t show my frivolity.


    If your guess is wrong, you won��t be able to lift your head in front of the galaxy.


    Eating swearing is basic.


    Perhaps Eun-ha told Eun-ah that Eun-ah would despise her.


    But I have a question��


    Yes. why?


    If the hair is blue, the bottom is��


    ����keuhmm��!!��


    The two coughed at the same time.


    Changjin turned his head to Eunha.


    Eunha, who felt his gaze, was looking at him with a sullen face.


    like what��s going on


    ah it��s not


    No matter how good Eunha��s skills are, there��s no way she can eavesdrop on me without being caught.


    Han Chang-jin decided to pass it on.


    Rather, I decided to focus on the conversation I heard from the hot spring.


    He makes an excuse saying that he is sharpening his hearing to detect his surroundings in his mind.


    ��secret.


    are you okay. Then I��ll have to check it out myself!


    ��huh? Hey, Eun-ah�� Ah��


    It��s easier to just give up. I��ll just check it quickly, so you stay still�� don��t do this.


    A shrieking scream was heard again.


    It was Ryu Yeon-hwa��s scream.


    There was no doubt that something had happened.


    ����A raid?�� S��ar?h the N??elFir��.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    So the two of them got up at the same time with their weapons in their hands.


    Eye to eye met.


    The two stared at each other with their mouths shut.


    ��Brother, where are you going now?


    ��Galaxy are you? ������.��


    Would you like some cider? let��s drink cider


    Two people who are somewhat embarrassed.


    Eunha and Changjin cleared their throats again, then sat down and toasted with cider.


    The cider placed next to the campfire was rather dry


    and was nothing more than a thirst quencher.


    ��


    The party decided to take turns standing guard by two.


    Eunha and Eunah, who were sleeping close to each other in a large three-person tent, turned around when they heard the alarm sound.


    ��did you sleep well? Aren��t you sleepy? I��m fine except for being a little�� sleepy. So let��s stay like this for a little while longer.


    Eunha picked up her smartphone by her bedside and checked the time.


    Communication equipment was not used in the dungeon.


    However, the smart phone developed by Sirius Group had its own time counting program installed.


    Eun-ha, who confirmed that the time zone was ambiguous at dawn, shook Eun-ah, who fell asleep again.


    wake up sister It��s time to slowly shift. Just 5 minutes��


    Just 5 minutes? huh.


    Eun-a, who was in the sleeping bag, squirmed and clung to Eun-ha.


    She pulled out her arm in a rather uncomfortable position and hugged his head.


    Eun-ha fiddled with her smartphone, feeling Eun-ah��s breath.


    We should be able to clear the 5th floor before evening.


    I downloaded some data from the player library in advance and put it on my smartphone.


    Among them, Eunha was reading the data about the dungeon here.


    Information about the dungeon was recorded in detail, perhaps because it had been managed for a long time.


    wake up sister I have to go now.


    Ugh�� I��m sorry. It��s been a long time since I slept with Eunha��


    Five minutes have already passed.


    Eunha woke her up as she hugged him.


    Eun-ah opened her sleepy eyes and crawled out of her sleeping bag.


    When I go home, Eun-ae and I will sleep together. Really? It��s a promise.


    yes promise. Do you want to take a bath together?


    ��I��ll think about that.


    Eun-ah asked with her eyes twinkling.


    Eunha awkwardly blurted her words. I had bathed with her when I was little, but I was old now.


    However, Eun-ah didn��t seem to care about that at all.


    Rather, they puffed up their cheeks and even expressed their dissatisfaction.


    While taking a bath together with Eunae�� Eunha Noh, you��re not like that. I am brother and sister with you too. Eun-ae is still young. These days, we don��t even go to the bath together.


    What is it like to be a family?


    Then ask your mother once��


    Actually, Eunha, you are 15 now too. I can��t help it, but it��s a pity��.


    Eun-ah couldn��t budge on her mother.


    He kissed her swollen cheek and soothed her.


    Perhaps Eun-ah was just joking anyway, so she quickly let go of her anger.


    Yeonhwa! Changjin! Are you tired? now we��ll keep You go in and sleep well. Has the time already been like that? Then please stay awake.


    tell me if anything happens


    After leaving the tent, Eun-ah smiled at Yeon-hwa and Chang-jin, who were on watch.


    The two men who were servicing the weapon reported that there were no signs of abnormality around them.


    Eunha and Eunah sat in front of the campfire in place of the two of them.


    You both look tired.


    The two entered the tent and heard tossing and turning inside.


    After a while, the signs of movement completely disappeared.


    He seemed to fall asleep quickly from fatigue.


    Doesn��t your sister go out? Um�� a little? Shall we eat cup noodles?


    I want to eat!


    Galaxy, which deployed a sensor network, confirmed that there were no signs of monsters around.


    I had nothing else to do, and I was hungry, so I decided to eat cup noodles.


    Eun-ha boiled water in a kettle while Eun-ah entered the tent.


    Are you going to eat kimchi too?


    kimchi is good


    The ramen was undercooked.


    Eun-ha tasted the kimchi that Eun-ah brought with her ramen.


    As I drank the broth, my body became warm.


    Do you have any plans to become an exclusive player for your sister?


    When eating ramen at dawn, he was silent.


    Eun-ha, who ate until the bottom of the soup was exposed, asked Eun-ah, who was warming up while drinking the soup.


    At the same time, Eun-ah had finished eating the ramen.


    Crunching the kimchi, she nodded her head in response.


    I have no intention of becoming an exclusive player. I want to become a player because I want to protect the people around me.


    I can��t help it if my sister does that�� Do you want some cocoa?


    yes please


    Although he respected Eun-ah��s choice, he wanted her to live a safe life if possible.


    But she seemed unwilling to reverse her decision.


    Covering the mug with both hands, she made that kind of face.


    why? am i anxious? ��very.


    Eunha, it��s because you don��t know my skills yet. How much did your skills improve while learning from Seoyoung and Hyerim?


    Eun-ah smiled softly.


    Moving her hips to his side, she carefully drank the cocoa. Then she leaned over and leaned on his shoulder.


    Life in the academy would have been difficult, but the player industry would be even more difficult.


    It��s okay even if it��s hard. It��s going to be so hard that it��s not okay.


    Eun-ha put dry branches in the bonfire and replied.


    Having lived his life once, he knew how difficult the world would become in the future.


    It will be so hard that you can��t even say it��s hard.


    Seoul is invaded by monsters, and one day Kuma will appear and cause terrorism throughout the country.


    Besides, there are many problems in this country.


    It��s okay though. Even if it��s hard, you have to persevere.


    Even so, Eun-ah opened her mouth without hesitation.


    While moving one hand and placing it on the back of Eunha��s hand.


    Will you endure even if it��s hard? do you need to do that?


    Because I have power. So I am the only one who can protect the people around me.


    Leave that to me.


    Eunha couldn��t understand her.


    It was hard to come to terms with the meaning of becoming a player as much as she made that decision.


    If it��s hard, just give up.


    There was no need for her to endure pain.


    Because it��s all up to you.


    It was enough for oneself to be patient.


    ��Then Eunha, who will protect you?


    what��?


    Eunha, you too are trying to become a player to protect the people around you. �� huh.


    But if you protect the people around you, who will protect you?


    ����.


    I didn��t need to be protected by anyone.


    So, when Eun-ha was asked that question, she was taken aback and lost for words.


    He was looking for something to say to the serious gaze he was looking at.


    I��m fine. i��m not okay


    Eunha barely moves her mouth.


    On the other hand, Eun-ah answered firmly.


    She tightened her grip on him and looked straight at him.


    The reason I want to become a player is because I want to protect Eunha. Eunha, even if you don��t tell me, you��re going to do something harder than I think. yes?


    ����.


    Undoubtedly, Noh Eun-ah speaks.


    The unwavering eyes met Eun-ha, who couldn��t say anything.


    I��ve never told her before.


    Is it because they are siblings?


    She seemed to be seeing through herself.


    Even if you don��t like it, I will. because i��m your sister I will never see my brother endangered. So from now on, don��t say such things. �� okay. thank you.


    Eun-ah��s will was firm.


    Realizing that she couldn��t break her will, Eun-ha nodded heavily. He turned over and took her hand. It was as if the power holding her back was conveying to herself.


    you are not alone


    Eunha What will you do after you graduate from the academy? You said you were making a party, right? huh.


    then add me too �� I��ll think about it.


    If you��re thinking, I��m going to join the party you made. Hyerim unnie also gave me permission to join the Regulus Clan on a conditional basis.


    But the road you have to endure alone.


    No, the road she should never have walked.


    Eunha gave her strength not to let go of her hand.


    As if he would never lose again the girl he hadn��t saved in his previous life.


    You have to be strong enough not to take help from your sister.


    I had to be strong.


    I had to gather trustworthy comrades to use chess words.


    That was the way to make the people he was trying to protect happy.


    That��s why I found this dungeon.


    anyway! You have to leave your seat empty. And if you have any difficulties at the academy, be sure to tell me.


    ��Yeah thanks.


    Somewhere in this dungeon is a hidden piece.

 Chapter 297

    Relife Player 297


    [Chapter 095]


    [The mind that must not change (5)]


    I had to go through a lot when I attacked the 5th basement level.


    I was on the lucky side until field monsters appeared, but it was because monsters that were resistant to physical attacks as well as specialized in magic attacks appeared.


    Furthermore, the location where the monster appeared was an isolated terrain surrounded by cliffs.


    There, the monsters guarding the Daeungjeon Hall, which was collapsing, were waiting for those who crossed through the narrow road.


    Thanks to this, Ryu Yeon-hwa had no choice but to run on the road first and block the monster��s attack.


    Ugh�� this time was a bit difficult. Is the mana in your body okay? Drink this and recover.


    After all, the only person who takes care of me is you!


    This time, Eunha and Changjin did not help much in the battle.


    The monster with resistance to physical attacks did not even pay attention to the attacks of the two people.


    Since it was made of gold, the two couldn��t use poison-type magic, so they had to deal with the monsters following him.


    In the end, Yeon-hwa was in the front line to keep him in check, and Eun-ah was in the rear line, using magic to deal with him.


    I never thought there would be a type that Vilent Venom doesn��t work at all��


    Meanwhile, Eun-ha, who could only protect Eun-ah, had no choice but to realize the limits of Vilent Venom.


    The deadly poison that causes sepsis doesn��t work on monsters that don��t bleed, no matter how living beings are.


    Eunha, who had never used deadly poison magic in her previous life, learned about it for the first time this time.


    If there is a chance, I should get a corrosion-type skill stone.


    It was possible to obtain the corresponding skill stone from the 8th tier iron man.


    However, with the providence of the 8th hierarchy, you will not be able to obtain the magic you want.


    Unfortunately, there seemed to be no way to get it right now.


    Good job Yeonhwa noona. Take a break and drink some of this. I��ll drink well.


    Eun-ha gave up her thoughts and handed over the tumbler she had to Yeon-hwa.


    While wiping away sweat with a towel, she took a sip of the coffee milk he gave her.


    Eunha also drank the coffee milk she left behind to recover her mana.


    Hey Eunha, am I��?


    Aren��t you okay bro? I wouldn��t have drained the mana in my body just by sticking next to my sister��


    ��I��m sorry��


    sleep. I brought another one.


    Could it be given only to Yeon-hwa and Eun-ah?


    Eun-ha took out a tumbler from her backpack and threw it at Chang-jin who was about to turn around sullenly.


    As for potions, he had brought quite a lot for the dungeon raid.


    On the contrary, there were not many things to use potions unexpectedly, so I even left a lot.


    Thank you, I��ll drink the potion well. But now, how about entering the Daeungjeon? good.


    That��s fine.


    The academy students would go into the ruined Daeungjeon at the end of the dungeon and leave traces of their attacking the dungeon.


    On the other hand, in order to commemorate, the academy officials brought incense stored at Daeungjeon at regular intervals.


    This is because the incense containing the mana flowing inside the Daeungjeon turns into an artifact that has the effect of soothing the mind.


    Guys! Come here! Let��s take a picture before entering!


    Eun-a, who climbed the stone steps of Daeungjeon Hall first, was waving to the three of them.


    Then Yeonhwa and Changjin moved towards her.


    But the galaxy was in place.


    galaxy! What are you doing!?


    Even though Eun-ah shouted from far away, Eun-ha did not show any reaction other than a light wave of her hand.


    Eun-ha turned away from the party members and walked towards the cliff.


    Down here, right?


    If I took one more step, I would fall into darkness.


    Standing on the edge of the cliff, he immediately looked down at his feet.


    The darkness was so deep that even the bottom could not be seen.


    An area where it is impossible to determine the structure even with a sensor network.


    That place could be said to be a place where the dungeon��s providence did not reach.


    A boundary world that spans between the dungeon and the original world, which is neither a dungeon nor the original world.


    If you fall into that place, neither life nor death can be guaranteed.


    It was only on the surface, though.


    No-no-ha-!!


    Eun-a called from far away.


    After waving her hand and saying that she was fine, Eunha removed the sensor network.


    Who knows if you��re in a place like this.


    There was no way anyone would fall into the boundary world unless they wanted to die.


    Even people who were thinking of dying in the first place had no way of jumping into the boundary world after reaching the deepest part of the dungeon with difficulty.


    That��s why the Red Dungeon Player Academy didn��t try to explore under the cliff, even though it was captured a long time ago.


    Even though there��s a hidden piece down there.


    There is no way to explain anything��


    Eunha sighed.


    I couldn��t tell the party members that there was a hidden peace and that they had to fall down the cliff.


    Because I couldn��t even believe myself.


    Because I didn��t have any grounds to convince the party members.


    sister! I��ll be gone for a while!


    So he chose to jump alone.


    I thought that if there was no basis, I would show the evidence and gloss over it.


    It was reported after pretreatment.


    Eunha-ya!!


    The sound of Eun-ah��s cry from far away went away in an instant.


    Eunha closed her eyes feeling the sensation of falling.


    Eventually, the shock of escaping from the dungeon��s territory shook his entire body.


    The feeling of being separated from the body and soul.


    When you are free from this pain, what you want will be waiting for you.


    ��


    Eunha-ya!!


    Eunha has always been like that.


    doesn��t want to tell me anything


    Think alone and decide alone.


    Trying to shoulder everything alone.


    I vaguely realized what he was thinking, but the more I did, the more I wanted him to tell me.


    I��m fine.


    I��m not even a child anymore


    A lot of time has passed since I decided to become a player.


    He was helplessly waiting for someone to rescue him, and he was nowhere to be found anymore.


    Now he had the power to save someone.


    You have the power to protect the galaxy.


    Even so, the younger brother still treated him like a child.


    A really young person is not himself, but right away.


    Noh Eunha!!


    The galaxy fell down the cliff.


    As soon as she saw it, Eun-a hurriedly ran out and screamed into the darkness where she could not even see the floor.


    But there was only an echoing sound, and no answer came from below.


    The sensor network was deployed, but the structure beyond the darkness could not be grasped.


    She clicked her tongue briefly and tried to go down the cliff with her sword in her hand.


    Noah! What are you trying to do too!


    The galaxy has fallen down there. I��ll go down and pick you up, so you guys wait here.


    Don��t you know that down there isn��t a dungeon? If you fall there, you can never come back!


    So you��re saying the galaxy won��t come back? It can��t be!


    Noah, listen to me.


    Eun-ah glared at Chang-jin, who was trying to stop her, with fierce eyes.


    But he didn��t care.


    Changjin, who normally only watched Eunah��s heart, spoke in a calm voice.


    you are so excited now


    Doesn��t this look exciting?


    A condescending tone.


    Kneeling on the floor, she murmured helplessly.


    I felt like I was about to burst into tears.


    Noh Eunha you��.


    No matter how much I think about it, it was too much.


    How could he suddenly jump down right in front of his eyes?


    Not to mention that I didn��t say anything, and of course I was so upset that I was trying to shoulder it by myself.


    am i not trustworthy?


    If Eunha tells me, she will believe me.


    Even if it��s a nonsensical story.


    So I hoped and hoped for him.


    I don��t want you to carry it alone.


    I don��t want you to go alone.


    don��t worry too much Could Eunha have jumped down to commit suicide?


    Aren��t you too harsh? ��Sorry��


    Tears welled up in my eyes.


    Eun-ah lifted her head and fired at Chang-jin.


    The figure he showed a moment ago disappeared and Changjin averted his gaze and apologized.


    ��You really wait and see��.


    This time it was too much.


    Even if I put up with it, I can��t stand it this time.


    As time went by, only his head grew bigger, so he decided to give a scolding to his younger brother who was trying to carry it alone.


    Don��t try to carry it alone.


    I want you to know that I am too.


    ��Galaxy wouldn��t have jumped without thinking.


    Yeon-hwa, who had been silent for a while, calmly spoke.


    However, Eun-ah, who had been with her for several years, knew.


    what she��s worried about


    She will be worried too.


    She, who did not want to give her heart to anyone other than herself and Changjin, was worried in this way.


    Before she knew it, the galaxy was taking its place in her heart.


    Even though I was jealous of her for no reason, I thought there was nothing I could do about it.


    That��s why my younger brother is lovely.


    Seriously�� Noh Eun-ha is a bad guy.


    At the same time, a younger brother who makes me worry as much.


    He was a very ugly brother.


    I hated it and it was so lovely.


    That��s why Eun-ah knew.


    That he would continue to wait for Eunha to tell him again.


    You idiot


    Noah! I want you to look like Eun-ae at least half!


    ��that��s right stupid. Guys�� are you okay now? Does this look good!?


    Are your eyes decorative?


    ����.


    Han Chang-jin, who was greatly disliked by them, earnestly prayed for Eun-ha to return soon.


    ��


    How much did you lose your mind?


    I opened my eyes to the sound of dripping water.


    My head was pounding for a while.


    Perhaps the providence that covered this place caused motion sickness.


    Oh my head��


    I stumbled as I tried to get up.


    The galaxy, with a hand on her forehead and a frown, stood still until her strength returned.


    Fortunately, the device was unharmed.


    There was a black thorn tree on the left waistband.


    After tapping the scabbard a couple of times, he soon stepped onto the path surrounded by blue rocks.


    The ceiling was low and the road was cramped.


    There was no need to wander.


    Because the road continued without a fork in the road.


    There are no monsters around.


    Even Taeyang On would have lost his mind when he first fell.


    But the reason I was able to stay alive must have been because there were no monsters.


    This was not a border world.


    It was just what the dungeon was hiding.


    That��s why Eunha jumped off the cliff without hesitation.


    If it was a boundary world, I wouldn��t have jumped.


    Warm sun is also very lucky.


    It wasn��t the boundary world where it fell, but rather the place where the Hidden Peace was hidden. sea??h th�� N??eFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    On Taeyang, who was known as the protagonist of the 31st class, did not like people with invisible status.


    He wanted to break the status.


    In particular, they strongly opposed the discrimination of the 031st class and the 31st class.


    It could be said that On Taeyang was a real thorn in the eyes of the 031 class students who were called vested interests in the academy.


    So he was bullied a lot by the students of class 031.


    They were not deceived by the 031st class, but were bullied by the students of the 31st class who followed them and the students who had a sense of choice among the 31st class students.


    Still, he didn��t give up.


    That��s why the students who bullied him came up with a plan to get rid of him by pretending to be an accident.


    What a great guy.


    Because when I was in danger of dying, it became an opportunity for me to grow.


    If you��re in a predicament, you��re lucky enough to be saved by someone just in time.


    If there is a god in this world


    Undoubtedly, Onyang is a person who has been blessed by God.


    Because < braver > is not dead.


    Death became the background for growth, and predicament became an opportunity for counterattack.


    different from myself.


    Unlike the < Undead >, where death became the background of despair and predicament became an opportunity for powerlessness.


    ��Looks like we��re almost there.


    Eunha, who belonged to the same rider as Onyang, remembered very well what happened in the first year of high school academy.


    On the day the first year students went to explore the red dungeon located in the academy, Onyang crashed into this place from the deepest part of the dungeon.


    The students who were partying with him feigned an accident and pushed him.


    They must have thought Onyang was dead.


    ��there is no more road. Then it must be here somewhere��


    But Taeyang On is not dead.


    He didn��t fall into the Border World, but into an area that hadn��t been conquered yet.


    On Taeyang somehow escaped and condemned the students who pushed him.


    It can be said that this was the first death that On Taeyang faced.


    Since then, he has survived several near-death crises.


    ��found.


    A cave surrounded by blue bedrock.


    Even there, the white light falls on the wall.


    Right there, what Eunha was looking for was buried.


    A seated statue of Buddha that was enshrined in Daeungjeon Hall of Jogyesa Temple in the past.


    For a long time, the Buddha statue, affected by the Red Dungeon, remained partially buried in the wall.


    Because Onyang is very lucky.


    find all these things


    < Braever > Onyang��s device.


    Holy Sword The sword of salvation.


    The seated statue of Shakyamuni Buddha, one of the materials that made up his holy sword in his previous life, was now in front of him.

 Chapter 298

    Relife Player 298


    [Chapter 095]


    [A mind that must not change (6)]


    Mana is bound to remain in objects touched by human hands.


    Among them, mana containing will or emotion does not melt in the air and accumulates over time, accumulating and changing as an artifact.


    For this reason, there were cases in which objects with a long history had magical powers.


    The seated statue of Sakyamuni Buddha buried in the wall made of blue bedrock was also a case in point.


    Even if you pretend, it��s not an ordinary fire statue.


    The galaxy poured mana into the surface of the Buddha statue sitting cross-legged.


    Although it was only a small amount.


    The seated statue of Sakyamuni Buddha reacted to the mana and emitted a dazzling blue light.


    The mana flowing on the gold-painted surface of the Buddha wriggled wildly to absorb his mana.


    If you did something wrong, the mana in your body would be taken away.


    He immediately withdrew his hand from the statue.


    Exactly what I was looking for.


    And the artifact people were looking for is correct.


    The Player Academy was a building built around Jogyesa Temple, which had been transformed into a red dungeon.


    Because of this, when you wander around the dungeon, you can find buildings and objects around Jogyesa Temple.


    However, the seated Buddha statue has not been excavated until now.


    It wasn��t that strange.


    Because the whole area that has been transformed into a dungeon will greatly diverge from the existing world and providence, and will change its course.


    In some cases, the area that formed the basis of the dungeon remained as it was, and in other cases, it did not.


    Therefore, it is not surprising that the seated statue of Buddha, one of the three Buddhas originally enshrined in Daeungjeon, was not found.


    But how can I take this? First of all, let��s dig in the wall so that the Buddha statue is completely exposed.


    However, the players who first attacked this dungeon acquired only the Seated Medicine Buddha and Seated Amitabha Buddha, which were transformed into artifacts in the deepest part of the red dungeon.


    Then, wouldn��t it be that the seated statue of Buddha, one of the rest of the triad, has also been transformed into an artifact?


    Perhaps somewhere in this dungeon there is a seated statue of Buddha that has yet to be discovered.


    People just thought so.


    Two of the three Buddha statues unveiled to the world were transformed into artifacts with significant value.


    As a result, in the player industry, the story of the seated statue of Shakyamuni has been floating around like a legend.


    ��The warm sun is also amazing. If you didn��t have the right tools, how could you dig a wall? Even though I brought my tools, I��m dying��


    The person who uncovered the legend of the Seated Buddha was Onyang.


    Due to the crimes of the academy students, he fell from the deepest part of the dungeon onto a cliff, and luckily fell into the place where the seated statue of Buddha was hidden.


    Who in the world would have thought that the space that was thought to be a boundary world would actually be a hidden peace.


    If the warm sun had not fallen, the seated statue of Shakyamuni would not have appeared in the world.


    Really�� He��s a very lucky guy.


    Even if others kept trying, it was because they were lucky to avoid or break through.


    No one had any luck��.


    Anyway, the seated artifact, Sakyamuni Buddha, was revealed to the world.


    A few years later, Onyang asked Maestro, who is counted as the third finger in Korea, to make a device with the materials he had collected.


    The seated statue, which contained plenty of mana, belonged to one of the materials used to make the sword.


    Phew�� I dug it all.


    Eun-ha wiped the dirt off her face with the back of her hand and looked at the seated statue of Shakyamuni sitting on the altar.


    The fact that the material for Onyang��s holy sword was right in front of me made my heart swell.


    The mana alloy created by melting down the seated Buddha statue became a device that was incomparable to the No One Cry that he used in his previous life.


    < Braver > The holy sword of the warm sun.


    Its official name is the sword of salvation.


    His sword was so powerful that it was called grandiose.


    ��If I had used better iron�� If I could have made a better mana alloy��!��


    ����sorry. Because they couldn��t make it with better materials����


    No One Cry and the Sword of Salvation were made at about the same time before returning.


    A sword made of better materials was born as a class of simple master swords, and a holy sword made of the best materials was born as a sword praised by many.


    And later, the sword, which was later called < Unfortunate Maestro > Byeok Hae-soo��s masterpiece, was manufactured at the same time, and the owners of the two swords were compared to each other endlessly.


    At that time, No One Cry had people lamenting about it.


    In that the material that makes up the sword is not up to that of the old sword.


    In that No One Cry has no sentences engraved on it.


    It was a part that Byeok Hae-soo had cherished like a grudge until right before he died.


    That��s why Eunha wanted to make Byeok Hae-soo not regret this time.


    I feel sorry for On Taeyang�� but


    the sword of national salvation was amazing.


    Even if the galaxy was compared, it had better performance than No One Cry. S~ea??h the Nov��l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    If Byeok Hae-soo��s ability and the materials used to make the sword of salvation were combined, how great a sword would have been made.


    At that time, Eunha was also thinking inwardly what others had said.


    So, in this life, Eun-ha thought of collecting the materials used to make the holy sword and handing them over to Byeok Hae-soo someday.


    Asking him to make the best sword he can make.


    If you get a chance later�� You can make another sword for Onyang.


    In the next few years, Byeok Hae-soo will surely have the skills to make No One Cry.


    Eun-ha then decided to tell him to make a sword with the materials she had gathered.


    Because no one cry alone won��t be able to get through the crisis ahead.


    He felt sorry for Onyang, but in order to achieve his goal, he needed a sword with the same performance as the sword of salvation.


    Oh, I must bring the Star of Purification with me when I ask for it to be made.


    If possible, I would like to use the mana alloy as a mana alloy that holds the mana of the Mediterranean, but it would be overkill.


    Since there is no exchange with Italy, I could only get things that were brought into the country a few years ago.


    Even that was very expensive and there was no stock left.


    Inevitably, they would have to use mana alloys that could be obtained from Jeju Island or Kagoshima.


    By the way, how do I take this?��


    Eun-ha, who was engrossed in her thoughts, immediately looked around the seated statue of Sakyamuni.


    It wasn��t big enough to be carried around the back with a string.


    So he decided to shatter the Buddha statue so that he could put it in his bag.


    Even though it is broken piece by piece, only the pieces that function as artifacts are the real ones.


    Mana Crasher


    terribly destroyed the Buddha statue with black thorns.


    Eventually, he picked out only the pieces that contained mana among the broken pieces and put them in his bag.


    Even so, the bag swelled up to a great extent.


    From now on, the problem is going back to where it was��


    Eunha frowned.


    It was a dead end.


    How the hell did Onyang get out of here?


    He only knew that Onyang had found a hidden piece in the academy dungeon, but he hadn��t heard anything else.


    Because it wasn��t that interesting.


    There must be an exit somewhere.


    Unless this is a boundary world, there must be an exit somewhere.


    Eunha looked around.


    He pondered the place where he awoke a little while ago.


    However, that too was a dead end.


    It seemed that the ceiling from which he had fallen had been blocked from the beginning.


    [��Eunha!]


    ��Huh?


    It was then.


    A voice was heard from somewhere.


    Before I knew it, grains reflecting the light were falling from above my head.


    He raised his hand and took the grain.


    It was snow crystal.


    The snow crystals melted in the warmth of my palms and flowed down to the floor.


    [��Hey Eunha! Are you there!?]


    What is this�� It��s my sister��s voice. How the hell�� Could it be transmission?


    Snowflakes falling overhead.


    Eun-ah��s voice was heard from there.


    Eunha opened her eyes wide in surprise.


    Conduction, the magic that sends voice through a medium, was difficult to control.


    Furthermore, unlike telepathy, transmission could be intercepted, and it was not practical because it could not designate a specific person.


    However, Eun-ah is using a whole tone.


    so neatly.


    There was no noise mixed in with the voice heard through the eye crystals.


    Wow, unless it��s really my older sister��. She��s a skill I��d like to recruit as a party��.


    Admiring her skills, Eun-ha decided to climb the wall.


    If the snow crystals had fallen over there, it must have been connected to this top and the exit.


    Even though the cliff was high and steep, he climbed, stamping black thorns on the wall.


    It was too high a cliff to walk on the wall, so I had no choice.


    It was very disappointing that there was little mana in the body.


    [��Answer me if you can hear it!]


    A whole tone that crosses the world line.


    Even if this was a space somewhat connected to the dungeon, there were only a handful of people who could transmit this kind of transmission.


    Eunha moved her hand while admiring the sound that was getting louder and louder.


    Before long, the field of view brightened��


    ��Hey Eunha!


    When the view returned to normal, Eun-a was reaching out her hand from above.


    Eunha grabbed her hand.


    ��


    Are you sure you��re trying to rot me? If you hate me that much, I��ll just die right here! okay!?


    ��I��m sorry, sister. It��s my fault.


    Did you do this knowing you did something wrong? Or are you making fun of me?


    No, it��s not like that��


    There was no excuse.


    Even if he couldn��t tell why, Eun-ha eventually jumped off the cliff without saying anything to Eun-ah.


    I had to think of her heart.


    Eun-ha reflected on her not being considerate of Eun-ah because she focused only on what she had to do.


    Eun-ah�� Eun-ha seems to be reflecting now, so stop��


    Chang-jin, stay still!


    ��I��m sorry.


    It seems that she cried a little while ago.


    Eun-ah��s eyes were red.


    My makeup even smudged a little.


    Then, Eun-ha knelt down and begged for a hand, saying she had made a mistake.


    I didn��t want to see Eun-ah cry.


    Especially if you��re crying because of yourself.


    I��m sorry, I won��t do that next time. Do you know how many times this has already been said? He doesn��t even act like that when he says something�� �� This time it��s real.


    Ha don��t lie


    Eun-ah sighed openly.


    He seemed very angry.


    And she wasn��t the only one angry.


    Chang-jin, who scolded him in a low voice, and even Yeon-hwa, scolded him with a stern voice.


    ��I��m disappointed.


    A voice like a cold wind blowing.


    Eun-ha caught a glimpse of Ryu Yeon-hwa in < New Window > from Yeon-hwa, who scolded her in a cold tone.


    Eunha had to pray and pray for her hands to become her feet.


    Next time, I won��t bring you again.


    I��m so sorry, sister.


    Are you talking about bringing it next time?


    Ryu Yeon-hwa jerked around and turned around.


    Now, the only one who gets angry is Eun-ah.


    She was still glaring at him with her eyes strained.


    I will tell mom and dad everything. Eunha If you don��t listen to me, I have no choice but to tell my mom and dad.


    ��Sorry.


    Eunha bowed her head.


    If Eun-ah was speaking so stubbornly, it meant that she was angry.


    I had never seen her angry before, but I had never seen her so angry.


    ��can��t you make some excuses? Are you going to just apologize? ��sorry.


    also.


    ����.


    Aren��t you really doing too much?


    Aggressive Eun-ah.


    Eunha had nothing to say.


    I could have made any excuses.


    But what she wanted was definitely a real excuse, not one made up of lies.


    couldn��t say that


    He had no intention of telling anyone that he had regressed.


    ��Sorry.


    Ha��


    Eun-ah sniffed.


    He was afraid of her being so angry.


    And what scared him more than that was revealing that he had regressed.


    So I will endure this fear.


    But I won��t tell you the horror.


    Eunha kept her mouth shut.


    Please�� I beg you. Please don��t worry me.


    ��huh.


    Eun-ah hugged him tightly.


    Eun-ha did nothing but put her hand slowly on her back, which was trembling slightly.


    I patted it with almost no power.


    ��Sorry.


    Eunha knew.


    That if she didn��t tell her fears, she wouldn��t bother asking about them.


    used her mind.


    If it wasn��t right, it was wrong.


    If it was cruel, then it was cruel.


    Still, I couldn��t tell.


    Seriously�� please��don��t try to be alone��


    ��I won��t do that next time.


    A lie told to her countless times.


    His mouth was heavy, but his words were light.


    He certainly wouldn��t say anything like this even if it happened next time.


    It was a heart that should not change.


    It was a mindset that should not change.


    All the fear was something you had to carry on yourself.


    All penances were things that you could step on and pass by.


    Every moment was a matter of making your own decisions.


    �C I love you, sister.


    -I��m sorry sister.


    I want her to be happy.


    Even if it hurts her.


    I promised and confirmed again and again.


    A heart that has been hardened like that will not change even if it goes for the rest of its life.


    Possibly


    ��.

 Chapter 299

    Relife Player 299


    [Chapter 096]


    [Silence and Steady]


    Most of the students passed the test of killing monsters with their own hands and were promoted to the second year.


    What if the educational goal of the first year of secondary academy was to help students break away from ordinary people and have the skills to become players?


    The educational goal of the second year of the secondary academy was for students who had developed the player skills to gain realizations that could be applied in practice.


    While taking more specialized classes, I was able to learn a little about the player division I was applying for.


    So, the students who were promoted to the second year were struggling to make a timetable from the beginning of the semester.


    I took a class on Korean geography earlier�� I think you��d better not take this. You��re going to make me draw a map of the yellow dungeon as a midterm assignment? When I heard that, I immediately left.


    Why is your brother listening to that? My head is bad��


    What? Noh Eunha, did you finish what you said? Even if I look like this, when I lived in the slums, I was a person who was good at calculating?


    When I was in the first year of secondary academy, I had to take general education in the morning.


    However, sophomores were able to take general education classes at the time they wanted.


    There was no problem even if they did not take any general education, but students took general education to soothe their spirits tired from specialized education.


    Although Eunha did not include general education itself in the timetable.


    If it��s what this society looks like, it��s because I��ve experienced enough in my previous life.


    But Jinpa-rang didn��t know what kind of guts he was.


    Blue also did not listen to general education and filled the timetable only with specialized education.


    Why don��t you listen to general education? Of course, if you take general education, you have to take a test. However, in specialized education, there are classes where you can take a test through practice and substitute assignments.


    If you study like that, you��ll get a serious nose injury later.


    joy! What if you have good skills?


    There are many cases where you get hurt just by trusting your skills. what��s up If Jinpa and you want to be fools, we can��t help it.


    Wow, how can this bastard not see the way he speaks beautifully? And since I��m a year older than you, shouldn��t I call you big brother?


    If you want to be respected, why don��t you come back as someone worthy of respect? Courtesy is only for those who can be polite.


    It��s a fight even while eating rice.


    After arriving at the cafeteria after morning classes, Eun-ha first met her friends who had been seated.


    Mok Min-ho and Jin Parang have been disapproving of each other since the first day of school.


    However, Minho Mok��s words were not wrong.


    Eunha also agreed.


    ��I can��t. Blue brother, show me the timetable.


    what is it I��m not even an elementary school student, so should I get tested by you?


    The person I��m most anxious about here is my brother, isn��t it?


    Well, Binggu oppa isn��t the problem. You��d better do a test once. i think so too.


    Eunha held out her hand to Parang.


    Minji and Seona, who were talking with the girls, also added their words.


    In the end, Jin Parang frowned and held out his smartphone.


    I knew it would be like this.


    Did you only take classes without assignments? S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Eunha looked at Jinparang��s timetable and sighed.


    It was an easy class to listen to.


    None of the classes had anything to do with each other.


    I must have reserved a spot in advance to take this class, but it was such a waste.


    ��the more knowledge the better. That way, you can apply magic in a variety of ways. It��s not that general education isn��t that helpful, so you��d better pick up one or two.


    Hey, are you telling me to listen when you��re not even listening?


    Because I can��t hear it


    Wow�� Eunha Noh, you are really shameless. are you a genius Or is it naeronambul huh?


    If I twist it, my brother will regress.


    Eunha snorted.


    Then, he gradually got rid of classes that were useless to Jinparang.


    It was everything.


    hey! What if I delete everything!?


    Listen to general education in your spare time�� Blue hyung will support hunters where mobility is important. Then it��s better to learn lessons related to that.


    ��groan��


    why are you complaining?


    Blue only made me angry.


    Because I got rid of classes step by step, in the end there was nothing left.


    It has to be remade from scratch.


    However, the galaxy did not blink and looked at the blue.


    Sheesh�� I don��t know, I��m going to schedule a class.


    The first person who succumbed was Parang.


    Eunha��s words weren��t wrong, and he couldn��t win.


    But what was sulking was sulking.


    The sulking Parang stood up from the seat holding the tray.


    Unfortunately, no one caught the blue.


    Eunwoo gave a small chuckle at him as he turned his head as if waiting for someone to hold him until he left the restaurant.


    Eunwoo how are you? Are the classes okay?


    I��m fine except I learned how to splint from the first day of class.


    It will help you.


    Yeah, so I��m trying hard to learn. Because I will support the supporters.


    When Eunha spoke, Eunwoo answered with a smile.


    After being kidnapped by Slayers last year, she seemed to have decided to become a supporter after that day.


    As a result, she said that she decided to take medical-related classes as a specialized education.


    Anyway, I hope your sister is doing well.


    Cha Eun-woo, nicknamed < Saint > in the future, decided to become a supporter from an early age. It was definitely a good thing.


    Even if she hadn��t become Park Hye-rim��s < The Sid > from < The Holy Mother >, her talent wouldn��t have gone anywhere.


    Then Eun-ha thought of Eun-ah, who went out to practice while being promoted to the third year of the high school academy.


    If it were Eun-ah, she would be doing well, but I was still worried about her.


    I should send a tik tok


    Eun-ha sent a message to Eun-ah.


    Normally, the answer came right away at this time, but it seemed that the hospital was working even during lunchtime.


    Confirming that no answer came, he listened to what other friends were saying about the class.


    I took Instructor Megumin��s class called Aesthetics of Explosive Magic. The instructor taught me very interestingly. If you��re free at that time, Subin, why don��t you take the same class as me?


    That��s what I thought too�� I thought the other classes looked more interesting, so I��m going to take them. why? What?


    Painless torture theory. ����.


    Eunha dropped her chopsticks.


    Minji��s class was also a problem, but Subin��s class was also very difficult.


    Eun-ha, who saw the timetable Subin handed her, made an expression on her face, not knowing whether to like it or not.


    The whole timetable was centered around murder and torture.


    It��s so lopsided that there��s nothing good about it. If you��re going to become a caster, you should also know how to think of various images.


    Also�� I see. Then you��d better drop a few. I will also take the same class as you, Minji.


    Eun-ha wanted Bae Soo-bin from < The Witch of Massacre >.


    But I didn��t want an uncontrollable lunatic who only knew how to kill.


    They wanted a versatile caster who knew how to slaughter.


    So when Eunha made a hint, Subin surprisingly accepted it.


    Relieved, he now turned his head to Minji.


    It doesn��t suit you at all. Even if you learn, it won��t help you that much.


    what? why?


    Magic that is large-scale or belongs to a wide range like explosion magic eventually consumes a lot of mana. You don��t have much mana in your body. �� okay.


    The important thing when choosing a specialized liberal arts was whether one could really apply it.


    There is no knowledge that cannot be applied.


    Considering the mana in Minji��s body, she probably won��t be able to use the magic she��s interested in.


    Even if he were to use it, he would faint after exhausting all the mana in his body.


    That��s why Eunha didn��t even touch the class that required a lot of mana in the body.


    Because I��ve been through failure in my previous life.


    It was also important to know one��s fraction in order to become a seasoned player.


    Those who did not know the fountain would eventually die early.


    ��this is not for you either. You��d better think about this one more time.


    ��yeah�� I��ll try again.


    Um�� I��ll look for it too. Or would you like to take the same class as me? There is a class to take after the telepathy class��


    Minji was depressed.


    Normally, I would have tried to refute or find fault with him.


    Fortunately, Eun-woo and Seo-na, who were quick-witted, spoke to her in a friendly way.


    So did you need this? I could have brought it�� Thanks.


    Meanwhile, White, who got up from her seat, returned with chopsticks.


    After receiving the chopsticks from her, he immediately checked her timetable as well.


    How am I?


    Um�� not bad.


    A lesson on casters and navigators.


    She had previously created a timetable combining classes related to the two disciplines as he had recommended.


    Besides, White, who has a lot of mana in his body, could take any class. Rather, it would be


    better for


    him to learn explosion magic��


    Most of the classes Hayang signed up for were not magic that could be used right away, but learning basic theories.


    However, the basic theory could not be said to be very good.


    It was a law that you can apply and deepen much better only when you have the basics.


    what are you doing at this time uh�� wait. Oh it��s a gong river


    Actually, I��m going to take a class on myths and folk tales at this time.


    White indicated the time when it was raining.


    Looking up with round eyes.


    Um��


    Eunha was lost in thought.


    Myths and Folktales was a class that helped to enrich one��s imagination.


    Maybe he knew how to deal with monsters.


    It wasn��t that it didn��t help.


    It wasn��t even a very helpful class.


    I��ll listen to this and think about it. Drop it if it doesn��t fit me.


    huh! Then let��s go in together later. yes then


    Jeong Ha-yang smiles softly.


    He handed her a smartphone and decided to have lunch.


    Because there was no class that was such a problem in the other friends�� timetables.


    then-


    ��How about this one?


    Minji, who was working on a timetable, showed him her smartphone.


    Eunha looked at the syllabus and gathered her brows.


    It��s not bad��.


    I wonder if I can take this class.


    Eunha struggled.


    I don��t think I need to listen��.


    Why? Doesn��t this help me?


    That��s right��.


    but why? not good


    no, that��s fine. After listening to it later, if it��s okay, let me know too. I��ll listen next time too.


    The liberal arts she chose was a class dealing with poisons.


    As it is a professional education, you will not only learn theory, but also practice.


    But don��t you need it?


    Eunha was shaken.


    ��


    ��The first step to becoming the strongest?��


    ��huh! I looked at the syllabus once and it looked interesting. When I asked the seniors, they said it was a very useful class for dealers�� Why don��t you listen to the captain with me?��


    ��Um�� isn��t that a class at Academy Lake?��


    ��That��s right! Orientation is held in front of the lake? It says so in the syllabus.��


    ��I pass.��


    ��Don��t do that, let��s do it together!��


    ����It may be helpful to you, but I��ll decline. Listen to the class.��


    I should have caught the captain then.


    Eunhyuk regretted it only now.


    Don��t get caught up in the tricks of your seniors.


    Let��s at least question what the captain is very reluctant to do.


    ruler! Are you all ready!?


    ������.��


    Eunhyuk wanted to go back even now.


    If I had a smartphone, I wanted to drop this class off my timetable right now.


    However, the instructor of the first step to becoming the strongest class robbed the students of their valuables.


    because you might lose it.


    you! Didn��t you want to be the strongest? What if I��m scared with just this?


    Lee Guk-jong commanded the students.


    Students wearing protective gear couldn��t help but flinch.


    It was worth it.


    It was because Lee Guk-jong brought the students, saying he would teach from the first class.


    Beomji Jump Road installed on the lakeside.


    The captain must have known.


    Eunhyuk��s face turned white at the sight that looked dizzy even if he just glanced down.


    The captain was resentful and gnashed his teeth at the seniors who deceived him.


    In order to be a strong player, you must be able to not close your eyes when you see the blade approaching in front of you! Above all, you have to cross the threshold of death to break through your limits!


    ������.��


    This class will make you have such a mind. also! You will be able to gain enlightenment through thrills you have never experienced before. All of you seniors who have taken this class so far have begged me to thank you and ask you to teach me!


    He was an exciting instructor.


    However, Eunhyuk and other students wanted to punch the instructor in the face.


    Either that or not, Lee Gook-jong continued to say what he had to say.


    Instead of not having classes in the first class today! We will have time to introduce ourselves while bungee jumping!


    Instructor, I have a fear of heights��


    Ugh! How to become the strongest only by overcoming fear! ������.��


    The opponent was unable to speak.


    Lee Gook-jong forcibly dropped the students standing on the bungee jumping platform.


    The students who fell screaming were so terrified that they couldn��t even introduce themselves.


    If I can��t speak properly like them, I��ll start over from the beginning.


    ������.��


    Oh, I hope I won��t bite my tongue if I say something wrong. I had a big accident last year too�� ������.��


    But don��t worry too much. That��s why I��ve lined up people who can use healing magic downstairs this time.


    It was an inconsolable word.


    In the meantime, the students in front of Eunhyuk fell one by one.


    Soon it was his turn.


    good! Student Choi Eun-hyeok! If you count 3 seconds, you��ll jump down!


    ��Crazy��


    Standing on the bungee jumping platform, Eunhyuk couldn��t help but curse.


    I was scared when I looked down from the railing, but it was even more scary to stand there without a railing.


    The more I looked down at the small thing down there, the more I was afraid that my head would go blank.


    one! two! three!


    Lee Gook-jong counted 3 seconds.


    Even so, Eunhyuk couldn��t fall.


    My feet didn��t fall off.


    No matter how much safety equipment I was wearing, I thought I would die if my head fell.


    Count 3 seconds again! If it doesn��t fall by then, don��t drop it by force!�� Crazy��


    It wasn��t something humans would do.


    Eunhyuk clenched his hands on both railings and shook his head.


    It was crazy.


    one!


    I regret becoming a player.


    two!


    The past life passed like a kaleidoscope.


    three!


    I wanted to see Senna.


    ��Aaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!


    After 3 seconds, Instructor Lee Gook-jong pushed his back with his foot.


    Eunhyuk jumped off the bungee jumping platform and screamed in fear.


    I was scared because there was no ground to set my feet on.


    The world went by in an instant.


    As the sight that seemed small gradually came into my eyes, my fear grew.


    It felt like falling into a deep blue lake.


    Eunhyuk stirred his arms and legs as he watched the lake approaching.


    ��Introduce yourself!


    Up there, Instructor Lee Gukjong shouted with a mana-laden voice.


    Even in the midst of my mind, I could hear that very well.


    I had to introduce myself.


    otherwise you really die.


    ��This is Choi Eun-hyuk, 2nd grade, class 3, number 27 ��!!


    Eunhyuk floated back into the air due to the elasticity of the string that was wrapped around his body, and soon spoke in a loud voice.


    After talking about it, it wasn��t a big deal.


    After I got used to the feeling of falling, I thought I would be able to do anything from now on.


    ��Ah��


    I had to pay that much.


    My pants were damp.

 Chapter 300

    Relife Player 300(a)


    [Chapter 096]


    [Silence and Steady (2)]


    Specialized liberal arts fire magic applied theory.


    As soon as Bae Soo-bin entered the classroom, he frowned at the heat coming from inside.


    Even though the weather is getting better now.


    The heater installed in the ceiling was operating at maximum temperature.


    And that wasn��t all.


    It��s like being in a sauna.


    The interior reminiscent of a sauna could be found anywhere in the classroom.


    There were no desks or chairs to be found, and the only place to sit was a steaming wooden box.


    Moreover, there was a huge flame burning in the center of the classroom.


    The students who entered the classroom were surprised by the heat at first, and were drenched in sweat as they looked around the classroom.


    hey! The classroom next door is no joke! There��s nothing but ice over there! omg! In the lecture room next door, senior Ryu Yeon-hwa is attending as an assistant! Senior Ryu Yeon-hwa��!? Let��s go take a look!


    Oh, should I just change the class��


    The students chattered.


    From what I heard, it seemed that < The Seed > Ryu Yeon-hwa was attending as a teaching assistant in the theory of ice magic application in the lecture room next door.


    It was only natural for them to talk loudly about the news that she, a disciple of Sungwoon Namgung, who is called the strongest in Korea, was helping with the lecture.


    Subin wasn��t very interested.


    I had already exchanged contact information with her and had seen her occasionally through the galaxy, so I wasn��t particularly impressed.


    First, learn fire magic, then ask Yeon-hwa to teach you ice magic.


    Since he was acquainted with Ryu Yeon-hwa, he just needs to learn ice magic at a time he wants.


    If that doesn��t work, you can ask Eunha to arrange a seat for you.


    Bae Su-bin thought so.


    Without even knowing how bad he is in human relationships.


    Also, forgetting that Eunha will not arrange a meeting with Ryu Yeon-hwa without paying anything in return.


    Why are you so noisy! Come on, take a seat!


    It was then.


    It was so hot that the students who were hanging out in front of the entrance were startled by the shout from behind.


    The students, who ran into the heat, where it was hard to breathe, sat down on a wooden box with steam coming out of it.


    The students were excited.


    It was the same with Soobin.


    Even with my clothes on, the wooden box was so hot that I felt like I was going to burn my butt.


    This instructor intends to teach you the essence of fire magic for one semester!


    The tanned instructor waved his hand in the air.


    As soon as the fireworks came up, the students�� eyes shone even in the midst of sweating.


    Before long, I admired the sight of a small flame swirling around the instructor like a whirlpool.


    The instructor smiled and reaped the flame.


    I think the reason why you are interested in fire magic is that it is so powerful and the way you handle fire looks cool. right? Understand, the reason I learned fire magic was because it looked cool.


    Some students were embarrassed.


    Because it was a straight line.


    The reason why students want to become players is not only because of their hatred for monsters, but also because they have a sense of sympathy.


    To them, blue mana that anyone could handle was boring, and converting mana into something was a way to showcase one��s skills.


    Rather than simply loading mana into a sword, putting sparks on a sword would make one stand out more.


    But why is No Eun-ha not listening?


    So Subin was curious.


    This class was a class in which the amount of mana in the body was not important.


    That��s why Eunha, who aspires to be a dealer, was interested.


    Galactic showed no interest in the mana conversion class.


    ��uh?


    Her doubts were quickly dispelled.


    Subin opened her eyes wide when she saw the instructor putting her hand into the flames burning in the center of the classroom.


    As you all learned from your first year, magic is a combination of mana and image. The more specific the image is, the stronger the will of mana is, the more magic has the power to reform the providence. If so, those who want to deal with flames should be familiar with them. ������.��


    The reason why the fire burns The reason why it goes out You need to know what the role of fire is and how hot it is. Even if you know it in your head, if you don��t recognize it with your body, even if you implement it, it won��t have the proper effect. The flames that you only know in your head exist only as ��illusion�� after all. Only when you know it with your body can the flame go beyond ��illusion�� and become ��real��.


    The face of the instructor who put his hand in the flames became distorted as time passed.


    With a grunt, the instructor withdrew his hand. Shaking off the flames from his collar, the instructor showed his arm to the students. S��arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Students are at a loss for words.


    Because the instructor��s sleeves were removed, there were ugly burn marks all over the arm.


    In fact, there are only a few players who can handle change magic professionally. Only a few of the players you see in the media mainly deal with fire magic. Most of them only have a few fire spells in memory. Even that is rarely used��


    ������.��


    This instructor is a person who prides himself on being one of the few players who use fire magic. However, even though I tried to understand fire magic until my whole body was burned like this, I didn��t get much results.


    The instructor put a hand to his face.


    Only then did the students realize.


    that the instructor was wearing makeup.


    When the mask-like artificial skin was removed, a completely hairless face appeared.


    The students groaned softly.


    A face that melted in the heat and hardened.


    It was a face that made me feel strange that he had been talking so much.


    did you see


    The instructor smirked and covered his face with the mask again.


    When the students saw the instructor��s face back to normal, they swept their arms.


    We are born with mana, but not with fire. So, no matter how much you try to understand the flame, you will inevitably be different from the person born with it.


    The same goes for ice magic, which is being taught in the next class. If those who want to learn fire magic must be prepared to get burned, those who want to learn ice magic must be prepared to get frostbite. People with blue bruises can be said to have learned ice magic.


    Players who use fire and ice magic wear long-sleeved clothes even though it is summer.


    They may look great in the media, but they hide some of the most ugly things in the world. So, I hope you don��t be seduced by what you see too much.


    The students remained silent.


    Some of them sneaked out of the classroom.


    The instructor didn��t stop.


    That��s why the player industry is constantly trying to find owners of ��Fire��-type gifts that allow mana to be converted into something else. Because it is such a powerful force. The former Twelve Throne < Shinchang > Namgung Nebula owner was the owner of < Ice Fire >, and the current Twelve Twelve < Soul Demon > Hyeoncheol Kang and < Thunder Emperor > Dojin Lee also own < Fire > and < Thunder Fire >.


    ������.��


    The 027 class chief < The Seed > Ryu Yeon-hwa, who you all know, who will be in the class next to you, is also the owner of < Binghwa >.


    A wall of < Hwa >-type gifts that those who learn naturally cannot overcome.


    It was a realization that robbed people of their will to learn.


    Even so, Subin clenched her fist.


    Even though I was sweating from the heat.


    In the heat of nothing to < Yeomma > Kang Hyeon-cheol, who surely possesses the gift of < Yeomhwa >.


    I still want to learn


    The fire magic was obviously powerful.


    No matter how much I can��t cross the wall of < Yeolhwa >.


    She wanted to obtain a magic that could burn her enemies.


    It wasn��t just the flames.


    Ice, lightning, and wind.


    and other things.


    I really want to learn.


    Subin recalled the feeling of killing a slayer with her own hands last fall.


    How ecstatic was the struggle of life gradually disappearing from his hand as he swung the knife down.


    The realization she gained at that time gave herself a new magic along with insight to see the world broadly.


    So what if you feel something else?


    It will feel the fire and burn it.


    It feels the ice and freezes it.


    It will feel the lightning and burn it out.


    It will feel the wind and tear it apart.


    What a pleasure it would be to know


    It��s fun getting to know the world.


    said the instructor.


    Today��s lesson will end with putting your hand in the flame for a while and then taking it out.


    Subin, who waited for her turn, put her hand into the flame without hesitation.


    He was both painful and amused by the sensation of fire hitting his hands.


    no matter how long it takes


    silently and consistently.


    If you do, you will be able to get what you want one day.


    ��


    Uh�� The frequency of drainage is really good.


    I couldn��t possibly learn conversion magic��


    After Minho and footsteps lessons, Eun-ha shuddered as she thought of Bae Soo-bin.


    The realization that mana can be converted into something was very helpful.


    However, as much as I tried, the results were not so good.


    For him who pursues efficiency, it would be better to learn combat skills or auxiliary magic to train himself.


    Still, it��s nice to be able to use a variety of magic.


    Bae Su-bin wanted to become a caster.


    If a caster or supporter could use various types of magic, the use was very wide.


    Especially when it comes to Bae Su-bin��s talent.


    That��s why Eunha didn��t try to stop her from saying that she would learn change magic.


    Even in his previous life, Bae Soo-bin was a talented person who stood out in magic.


    If you��re not aspiring to be a caster�� it��s better to realize the providence with a skill stone or something.


    There was also a class that taught how to convert mana into poison during the specialized training to learn conversion magic.


    At first, it was a class that I was worried about whether Eunha should also take it.


    This too was abandoned.


    It was more convenient to use poison instead of converting mana into poison.


    Above all, it was thought that even if mana was converted into poison, it would not be possible to create poison that surpasses Vilent Venom.


    Noh Eunha next class?


    Next time, there is a class on mythology and folktales. you? I��m done with this.


    Eunha and Minho were walking down the hallway side by side.


    The two of them didn��t talk much because they had never been alone.


    Mok Min-ho was on the quiet side, and Eun-ha kept her silence because she knew his personality.


    ��it��s kind of awkward.


    I should send a message to Hayang.


    I should call Hayang, who is taking the next class with me.


    Eun-ha sent a message to Hayang on her smartphone while walking.


    The reply came quickly.


    It seemed that there was another class.


    Eun-ha sighed and thought about how to spend her time in the rain.


    ��hey what are you going to do now?


    ��I have to go to Cain.


    Mok Min-ho answered after a while.


    Eunha frowned.


    This guy or Eunwoo��.


    What do you like about following Gain Choi��


    From Eunha��s point of view, the two didn��t seem to follow her wholeheartedly.


    It must be because of family orders.


    However, Cha Eun-woo recently became abusive and would play with other girls in his free time.


    Mok Min-ho was still there.


    Although he hangs out with Eunhyuk and Parang, he is still authoritarian and values procedure.


    I also had a strong sense of responsibility.


    So that would be it.


    Let��s go have coffee with me


    why me? It��s a rare opportunity. because i live


    How much is that��.


    Maybe it��s more difficult to separate Min-ho Mog from Ga-in Choi.


    Fortunately, unlike before, Mong Min-ho was following despite grumbling.


    Eun-ha decided to take him and spend time drinking coffee at a nearby cafe.


    Eunha Noh. uh why


    It was then.


    Eun-ha, who came down to the first floor, turned her head as Min-ho, who followed her, spoke to her.


    Minho kept his mouth shut.


    With a tone of worrying about something.


    why is he like that


    Eunha tilted her head.


    As far as he knew, Mok Min-ho was not a person who thought deeply.


    He was the one who spoke after thinking.


    But even after calling him, he kept contemplating what to say.


    I heard from Eunhyuk Choi�� He said he learned a magic called Mana Crasher from you.


    uh. however?


    After silence, Mok Min-ho got lucky.


    When Eunha asked with an unknown face, he frowned.


    As if you want to be noticed.


    However, Eunha just waited for him to continue his words.


    In the end, Mok Min-ho continued with a trembling voice.


    let me know that too Mana Crasher?


    ��yes that. Even if you don��t learn now, you can learn at the high school academy? Not only that�� These days, I��ve been learning that Choi Eunhyuk is Cheonbo��


    But?


    That��s a bit��


    not like Mokminho.


    Eunha was bewildered inwardly.


    The Mokminho he knew was not someone who would bow his head besides Gain Choi, his seniors, or his instructors.


    However, he is asking his classmate himself.


    why?


    ����.


    Minho did not answer.


    However, it seemed that Eunha would vaguely know the reason even if he didn��t answer.


    The incident that happened to the Slayers last year must have shocked him as well.


    It��s not that difficult to tell Mana Crasher.


    The problem is Cheonbo��.


    Eunha was lost in thought.


    Cheonbo was a skill learned from < King of Darkness > Baek Seo-jin.


    There was a sense of resistance to inform it carelessly.


    In order to learn Cheonbo, I had to correct my steps.


    Unlike Eunhyuk, whom he taught since he was young, Minho will take some time.


    what good


    It would not be a loss if Minho Mok was included in his party.


    Even if it wasn��t, there was something I wanted to point out to Mok Min-ho��s swordsmanship.


    Even so, it was impossible to inform them without paying anything.


    I don��t think I should buy this coffee, Minho Mok.


    ok i will


    And every time I train, I buy a Grande coffee for me.


    ��am I the coffee shuttle?


    Also added cookies. �� I got it,��


    Minho replied shyly.


    But it didn��t hurt him.


    < King of Darkness > Baek Seo-jin taught Cheonbo because it was a magic worth it.


    And��


    this next thing was important.


    When you are taught, you have to treat me like a teacher. ����.


    Mok Min-ho was authoritarian.


    Because he was authoritarian, he did not try to disobey those above him.


    If so, how about claiming to be Mok Min-ho��s teacher?


    Mok Min-ho will not try to go against himself.


    Mok Min-ho��s actions to serve Choi Ga-in could be restricted to some extent.


    Above all, if you put him in a party, you had to spend a lot of time showing him the side of a superior so that he wouldn��t go against his words.


    If it is a teacher-student relationship, it will be easy.


    Even if he and he are the same age, if he receives his teachings, someday Minho Mok will consider himself psychologically superior.


    ��I get it.


    okay.


    Mok Min-ho, who was worried with a serious face, finally nodded.


    Satisfied with her achievements, Eunha tried to head to the cafe.


    Just then, I saw Yoo Do-jun coming out of the cafe.


    Eunha lightly raised her hand to greet him, but��


    ��Ah, what is it? You spilled your coffee.


    You have to look well ahead.


    But�� hey, it suits you. Well, it��s not an award you��ll go around like a nobleman, right?


    The students who were walking behind him pushed him away as if showing off.


    A student sprinkled coffee on Yoo Do-Jun as he fell to the floor.


    Then, without an apology, he was rather sarcastic.


    what are those bastards


    The liver must have been swollen.

 Chapter 301

    Relife Player 301(b)


    [Chapter 096]


    [Silently and steadily (3)]


    The coffee spilled on the school uniform dripped onto the floor.


    Yoo Do-jun, who was staring at his school uniform, soon turned to the sarcastic students with a smile on his face. Sear?h the N?velFire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    no. What did I do wrong for not paying attention? are you not hurt?


    Ooh, we��re not hurt��.


    is it? Good luck then.


    After deliberately spilling coffee on him, they replied with puzzled faces.


    I didn��t even think that Yoo Do-jun would treat me with a smile.


    Even more so, he worried about them and finally took out his wallet from his bosom.


    You couldn��t even drink coffee because of me�� I��ll buy you guys coffee. take it. �� uh�� thank you��


    what. You are also in the same group. living by helping each other. ������.��


    Yoo Do-jun holds out his sponsorship card.


    While the students were hesitantly embarrassed, they quickly grabbed his sponsorship card.


    After receiving the card, they turned around and burst into laughter and cursed at Do-joon��s praise.


    It was something that made Eunha, not him, annoyed just by hearing it.


    ��no manners.


    Mokminho, who was watching it from a distance, clicked his tongue at the students who turned their backs.


    Then he added a word.


    Yu Do-Jun also just gets beaten up.


    Mok Min-ho didn��t seem to like Yoo Do-jun��s response, as well as those who tried to fight him.


    Frowning his eyebrows, he told Do-jun that the students who attacked were children sponsored by Youngone Group.


    Do you know anything about that?


    I don��t know everything about who is sponsored by which group, but I do know the important ones. They are children related to Youngone Group affiliates.


    Eunha nodded.


    I kind of expected it.


    Although Yu Do-joon was not treated properly at Youngone Group, he was still a direct descendant.


    Other students didn��t want to treat him that way.


    Because Yoo Do-jun��s act of being attacked was the same as the Young-won Group being attacked.


    Students sponsored by other groups couldn��t touch it even if they were afraid of it.


    They��re the ones who spit in my face.


    However, the words are different for students related to Youngone Group affiliates.


    Yu Do-Jun had to be generous with the students related to affiliates, even for the honor shown to others.


    Above all, he was the one who was aiming for the chairmanship of Youngwon Group.


    Even the smallest detail cannot be blamed.


    And because they knew that, they acted that way toward Yoo Do-jun.


    Most likely, they belong to a faction that supports another direct line of the Youngone Group.


    oh they? These are the children of the eternal card. Kids who follow their big brother have that kind of side. It��s not like this happens once or twice, so don��t worry too much about it. Doesn��t this look like you don��t care?


    Sure enough, Yoo Do-jun coolly told them that they were a faction of another successor.


    On the other hand, a male student returning from his errand to buy coffee showed a displeased face.


    Myungho Hwang. Wearing glasses, he got angry on behalf of Yoo Do-jun.


    ah thank you I��ll have a good coffee. Is coffee going down your throat right now?


    What then? No matter what I say to them, will they listen to me? As if I waited, I should have told my eldest brother right away? To be patient is to win.


    No matter how much��!


    Yoo Do-jun was lost.


    He was aware of how weak his current position was.


    that��s why he��s laughing


    sharpening a knife inside


    You really��


    Eunha sighed. Then, he drank the coffee that Hwang Myeong-ho had bought for him instead.


    Hwang Myeong-ho didn��t have time to drink coffee anyway.


    But why are you laughing? huh?


    I think it��s strange to laugh in a situation like this. You look like a loser in my eyes.


    ��are you done?


    why? Isn��t that right?


    then then


    Mok Min-ho smirked.


    Do-joon was still smiling, tilting his head.


    On the other hand, Myeong-ho, who was cleaning his uniform, fired at Min-ho.


    The two had a snowball fight.


    Do-joon was laughing as if even that was funny.


    So Eun-ha had no choice but to intervene between the two.


    stop. Can��t you see that people are flocking to you now? If you cause trouble, both groups will love it?


    ������.��


    Finally, the two of them tilted their heads.


    It wasn��t that I couldn��t understand the feelings of the two.


    Mok Min-ho, who is obsessed with authority, must have been dissatisfied with Yoo Do-joon, who couldn��t control people under him properly.


    Even Choi Ga-in, a fool, doesn��t want to be pushed by people below him.


    Moreover, Mokminho was holding onto the military discipline tightly.


    Meanwhile, Hwang Myeong-ho, who swore allegiance to Yoo Do-jun, did not like Mok Min-ho, who cursed Yoo Do-jun.


    Yoo Joon Do. How are you doing the kids I told you about in the past? those kids? working on it now then make it quick so that this won��t happen


    ��I know. yea, I got it.


    and they Are these guys helpful to you?


    are they? The kids who spilled coffee on me?


    yes they Um�� I don��t think it��ll help much. Myung-ho, how can I�� I don��t like those kinds of people. Yeah I don��t think that will help.


    okay.


    I already remembered the face.


    Eun-ha nodded and asked Mok Min-ho to take a seat and wait.


    If you��re going to drink coffee, drink it with my money!


    Where is your card right now?��


    Eunha, who was about to leave, turned around and asked.


    Then Yoo Do-jun shrugged and replied.


    Aren��t you going to punish them instead of me?


    ��You��re quick to notice.


    If he hadn��t noticed, he would have lost his position as successor right away? Anyway, I left the card with them, so drink coffee with it. �� I get it.


    Yu Do-jun was no longer caught.


    Mok Min-ho looked at him with a sullen face, but he did as he was told and tried to wait.


    Let��s see.


    Because I went that way��


    Eunha passed by the cafe.


    To find the students who spilled coffee on Yoo Do-jun.


    Considering the amount of time I went to the cafe, I probably wouldn��t have gone to class.


    Must be nearby.


    Yoo Do-jun is also really great.


    No matter what happens, they just laugh��


    A little while ago, Mokminho saw Yoo Dojun laughing and said sarcastically.


    It was worth it.


    Laughing in a situation where you should be angry is proving that you are a hogu.


    Minho��s words were not wrong.


    In fact, in his previous life, Yoo Do-joon was treated as a hukou by people in the political and business world until he became the chairman of Youngwon Group.


    For laughing in any situation.


    For those who followed him, the outfit was about to explode.


    Eunha, who followed him for support, was to the point where he didn��t like it.


    ��My mother said so. They say that happiness comes only when you smile.��


    ��You��re laughing just for that reason?��


    Eun-ha had asked him once in his previous life.


    What do you like to laugh at?


    Then Yoo Do-jun, who was left alone, shrugged his shoulders and said calmly.


    However, even speaking calmly, listening to the contents was not light.


    ��My mother was poisoned�� she told me that while she was dying. live with a smile If you smile, you will be blessed someday.��


    ������.��


    ��My face is a bit smooth, isn��t it?��


    ���� Shit.��


    ��Come on. How popular�� Anyway, when my mother was alive, there was a saying that my older sister said�� I look like my mother and I��m very pretty, so people would gather around me just by laughing���� At that time, Yoo Do-jun laughed


    . .


    He, who lived only laughing until he became the chairman, was sharpening the blade of revenge, but as he became the chairman, he could no longer make a different face.


    The life that forced him to live with a smile made him that way.


    Yoo Do-jun smiled brightly even when the people who followed him returned as corpses.


    Even when other heirs cursed at the corpse, he did not lose his smile.


    That��s how he survived and got his hands on the throne of the Youngwon Group.


    ��What I lack is people, not money. so you should laugh That way, people will gather around me�� so that the other heirs will look down on me, right?��


    In a sense, he and Yoo Do-jun were similar.


    The side that will do anything for revenge.


    Maybe that��s why he didn��t even know he was following him.


    All those who followed him must have had such a heart.


    ��So you have a little laugh too. If I keep my form every day, my face will harden.��


    Who��s to say��


    Eun-ha grumbled when she remembered what Yoo Do-jun had said before returning.


    In the end, Yoo Do-joon��s smiling face became his own, and < Undead > Noh Eun-ha regained his own face.


    ��found.


    It��s not all about laughing.


    I had no intention of laughing at Do-jun��s life in my past life.


    Yu Do-Jun achieved what he wanted to achieve through silent and steady efforts.


    That would be a way of life.


    But Eunha liked the other way.


    I��d rather only show you the smile I��d do to others.


    It��s fun to laugh together.


    Serena had said it before.


    It��s about being kind to those who treat you kindly.


    Her heart is not wide enough to be kind to those who do not treat her kindly.


    Eunha agreed with her words.


    Laughter was like that too.


    It was really undesirable for me to smile while accepting the simple saying that you will only smile if something comes back.


    ��Ah hot��!


    what. Are you just hitting and passing?


    hey! Did you hit me on purpose!?


    So, I had no intention of laughing at them.


    Eun-ha looked at the students who were chattering among themselves and had been hurt by her.


    A student spilled coffee on her school uniform.


    Two students on either side of him.


    Among them, a large student strode towards him.


    hey what are you You hit it on purpose right now, right?


    then?


    what��? Then what are you going to do?


    A large student stood there as if for a moment he had forgotten what to say.


    Eun-ha looked at the people standing behind him and burst into laughter.


    He couldn��t laugh, but he was confident that he could laugh at others better than anyone else.


    yes let��s say i did So what are you guys going to do?


    Uh how to do it��! Of course you should apologize right away! Don��t you know I almost got burned!?


    Visil, who was standing next to the student who spilled the coffee, hurriedly shouted.


    His intentions were obvious.


    Hearing the commotion, people began to gather.


    wow that��s really dumb Hey Noh Eunha, do you really have a good personality? How can you hit someone passing by like that! madam�� It��s hot.


    In addition, it caught the wind.


    Either way, the galaxy passed the tall student and approached the two.


    A large student reached out and tried to catch him, but the hand simply felt in the air.


    cowardly.


    The big student was smarter than he looked.


    If I had tried to touch it, I would have broken my fingernails.


    Moreover, he even lowered his head as soon as our eyes met, so it could be said that he was surprisingly quick-witted.


    On the other hand, Bishil who was making a lot of noise and the student who put Chuimsae were stupid.


    I��m sorry. But isn��t it wrong that you guys were there?


    Eun-ha returned the dispute they had bet on Yoo Do-jun.


    Naturally, both of their faces turned red.


    hey-!!


    Vishil, who came forward, screamed with his throat exploding.


    The booming sound caught the students on the road and stopped them.


    The number of students whispering about their mistakes has increased everywhere.


    Noh Eunha, are you calling that an apology? Who do you think would think it was an apology if I said it in that way?


    I didn��t know you were like that, but now that I see it, your personality is really a dog��s class? Really�� disappointing.


    Disappointed.


    Eunha was dumbfounded inwardly.


    What the hell have they been thinking about themselves all this time?


    I was curious about that.


    I thought I told you clearly about myself over the past year.


    hey�� that��s okay just stop and let��s go. Eunha also apologized, so let��s just go quietly.


    hey! why are you like this all of a sudden did we do wrong? he was wrong!


    I think he��s doing that because he has some skills�� but at least it��s just there.


    I��m not saying you guys are wrong��


    If you were yourself before returning, you would have thrown your fist first.


    Even if the opponent is a direct relative.


    In fact, he even scolded some students shortly after entering the first year of the Higher Academy.


    If they thought they were being attacked, they immediately resorted to violence, no matter who the opponent was.


    At that time, the only thing he had was violence.


    At that time, Yoojung suffered a lot.


    But what about now?


    If Eun-ha Noh before returning was nothing more than a problem child, not a promising star, now he is being classified as the most attention-getting prospect in the 031st class.


    If the power that can be mobilized has increased more than before the return.


    you��re not better than me is not it? ��You!


    What is the skill�� Of course I don��t have it.


    ��evil��!


    Eunha lightly patted Visil on the cheek as she stepped forward.


    it wouldn��t have hurt


    However, what Visil hit was not his cheek, but his pride.


    When the guy, whose pride was damaged, tried to run at him in anger, he used his center of gravity to knock him to the floor.


    While Vishil, who had fallen forward, got up, Eun-ha stood in front of the student who had spilled coffee on Yoo Do-jun.


    If you don��t have any skills at the academy�� I guess there��s a corner where you believe something? ��you��!


    Otherwise, I wouldn��t have dared to do so.


    Then, the secret that runs from behind.


    Eun-ha, who moved her body to the side, walked on the guy��s feet again.


    This time, he tripped properly and fell.


    The man fell to the ground and his whole body shuddered and screamed.


    It looked like his leg was broken.


    It��s good to fall down a little bit.


    Eunha clicked her tongue.


    The tall student looked at the male student standing in front of him, leaving his back to check on Visil��s condition.


    There��s no way he would have been angry with me unless he had a corner to believe in.


    He punched the boy��s chest.


    The student, whose complexion was now pale, was helplessly pushed back.


    hit it again


    The male student stumbled and took a backward step.


    It didn��t even give me much power.


    ��are you�� really crazy? Sirius is protecting you�� Do you think it��s okay to leave like this?


    What if I just leave? Quietly at the Youngwon Group��


    Ah, was the corner you believed in the Youngwon Group? I thought it was an eternal card again. ����.


    The boy couldn��t back down any longer.


    His back was against the wall.


    Even so, Eunha pushed the boy.


    The pushed boy bumped into a wall and came forward again.


    Eunha quickly pushed the male student away.


    it was repeated


    Like playing bouncing ball.


    In the end, the childlike prank ended only when the boy with bad teeth pressed his back against the wall.


    Well�� what if it��s a card or what if it��s a group.


    Eunha tapped the boy��s face with the back of her hand.


    He tried to put the back of his hand away in anger, but soon stopped when he faced Eunha.


    I was scared.


    Eun-ha, who saw the stiffness that happened in an instant, pinched his cheek because he was cute.


    If you are treated like this, do you think they will retaliate there?


    If he had been himself before returning, he would have been retaliated against by the group in return for wielding violence.


    Even before the return, because of that, the instructors had a lot of trouble to solve the problem smoothly.


    Do you really think so? ����.


    But what about this life.


    No one in Unit 031 could stand up to him with his skills.


    Even more so, he himself was supported by Sirius.


    It��s not just a simple support, but a very full support.


    If a fight breaks out between groups�� is it better to abandon you�� or is it better to protect you until the end?


    He only needed to be lightly scolded by Han Seo-yeon.


    Above all, his father was also a powerful figure in Sirius.


    It was not a direct lineage, but it was in a position where it could be treated as a direct lineage to some extent.


    But what about the male student in front of you?


    The shaking of his eyes, which closed his mouth, replaced the answer.


    ��I��m sorry.


    Do you still see the head?


    Eunha stroked the shaking boy��s hair with his hand clenched into a fist.


    The male student silently accepted the rough hand.


    Because he realized that when problems arise between the Sirius Group and the Youngwon Group, he is the one who suffers the most.


    The Youngone Group was in a state of festering internally.


    Youngwon Group��s status was still ranked third in the business group, but internally, successors were causing succession disputes from time to time.


    A torn situation as power is torn apart.


    In such a situation, if he is caught, the successors will take this opportunity and try to stir up a dispute again.


    And his successor will most likely abandon everything connected with him to avoid being attacked.


    what is your name?


    ��Jihoon Kim.


    Yes�� Jihoon-ah.


    Eun-ha, who had been scaring the male student, suddenly spoke in a friendly way.


    The student who introduced himself as Kim Ji-hoon suddenly made a suspicious face.


    His face soon turned terribly.


    let��s do well in the future huh? ����.


    Don��t stand out in my eyes. �� huh. I��m sorry��


    in front of many students.


    Eun-ha poured the coffee she was holding onto Kim Ji-hoon��s head.


    Kim Ji-hoon opened his eyes wide as the cloudy liquid dripped down from the top of his head. Tears quickly filled his face, but he clenched his tears and nodded.


    Either that or not, Eunha reached out and tried to touch his head.


    Immediately, his hand awkwardly stopped.


    oh it��s dirty


    He rubbed his hand on Jihoon Kim��s shoulder.


    Because the coffee is on your hands.


    Oh right. Do you have a Yoo Do-jun card? i��ll bring that ��yes�� here.


    But how do you drink coffee to look like this? Even if I feel sorry for you, I should buy you coffee. Now write this. ����.


    Receiving Yoo Do-jun��s card, Eun-ha soon pulled out Sirius�� sponsorship card from her wallet.


    Kim Ji-hoon took it blankly.


    Use it to buy some coffee with them. Next time, don��t spill it on your clothes.


    ����.


    No answer? ��Yes�� Go��Thank you.


    I didn��t think I could ever get my card back.


    It seemed that I would have to issue a new sponsorship card as soon as I went back.


    But I was going to have coffee with Minho too. If we��re on the way, would you like to go together? ��no. I��ll go somewhere else


    okay? then.


    Jihoon Kim smiled awkwardly.


    Eunha, who turned her back, met eyes with Visil, who had fallen on the floor.


    Suddenly he had his eyes closed.


    Ugh�� take a good look at it. Hey, I��m doing treatment with that card too. Oh no�� I��m fine.


    Yes? No, no.


    It��s okay if you specify.


    I didn��t want to spend money on them.


    It wasn��t even my own money anyway.


    Eunha took a step towards the large crowd.


    The nearby students spread their eyes and moved away.


    It was a look that I thought I could be defeated like them.


    I��m just in the mood


    I heard whispers behind me.


    It must be the sound of cursing yourself.


    However, the galaxy was not at all.


    Throughout the past life and this life.


    His reputation was not important to him.


    If you want to curse, curse.


    Eunha never intended to change her ways.


    no matter what the world says


    I should go and drink coffee��.


    I was thirsty after I used my body for no reason.


    I decided to go to a cafe and have a cold coffee.


    Then, a call came from Hayang.


    ��Hayang��:


    Are you going to come to myths and folktales? (3:45 pm)


    The next class will start soon.


    I can��t even drink coffee at this point.


    Holding her smartphone, Eun-ha, immersed in deep thought, moved her finger.


    I��m sorry for Hayang�� but


    let��s just drop it.


    I couldn��t even rest because of them.


    My throat was dry.


    So, I will drink coffee with Mok Min-ho.


    Eun-ha sent a message to Ha-yang saying she was sorry.


    Thanks to that, he had to release the pouting White for several days.

 Chapter 302

    Relife Player 302


    [Chapter 097]


    [People who don��t show off]


    Beep beep beep beep�� Lim Ga-


    eul finally opened her eyes, unable to overcome the regular tone.


    I just wanted to sleep a little longer.


    If she had been an actress herself, she would have been able to close her eyes a little more.


    I could have been fooling around.


    But now it was just a distant dream.


    In her dream, she realized that she was a fairy and opened her eyes.


    Here��


    I felt like I had a deep sleep after a long time.


    Lim Ga-eul got up from the bed and looked around.


    It didn��t take long to realize where he had been sleeping.


    It was a familiar sight by now.


    It was a hospital.


    ��again�� must have collapsed.


    She looked at the ringer on her arm and murmured impassively.


    Having been hospitalized several times, she was now able to calmly reflect on her condition.


    How did I fall


    She leaned her back against the wall, lost in thought.


    What I remember right before fainting was when I was injecting mana into Cocoon at the Jongmyo Altar.


    He hadn��t been feeling well before, but in the end, he couldn��t overcome fatigue and collapsed again.


    yes again


    This wasn��t the first time or two.


    It was something that had already been repeated several times since she was inaugurated as a fairy.


    You��re awake.


    At that time, escort Park Sang-jin opened the door of the VVIP room and entered.


    Upon entering the hospital room, the first reaction he showed to the fairy was not worry, but a displeased face.


    He put his hand on her shoulder without hesitation without asking her permission.


    My doctor said I need to rest for a few more days��. My body is��


    ��Yeah, it��s okay.


    I would have told you to take care of your health.


    Is that what you want to say?


    There are many things I want to say��. I will spare my words for now. tooth.


    Lim Ga-eul looked straight at her and smiled at him as if scolding a child.


    Nevertheless, Park Sang-jin did not budge and sat on the chair in front of the bed.


    How many days have I been sleeping?


    Today is the second day.


    Two days�� Fortunately, I didn��t sleep that long. I hope there are no problems with state administration�� Is anyone who knows that overworked like that?


    can��t you help it?


    Lim Ga-eul stuck out her tongue.


    Now, even though he is in his mid-thirties, his age-appropriate looks were nowhere to be found.


    She still had the appearance of being in her 20s.


    < Baeksil > was such a thing.


    The power to make humans non-human.


    Not the power to save the world.


    Furthermore, a fairy who owns < silver > should not show a human side.


    I had to show the people that a fairy is a very special being.


    Only then will the country be stable.


    In this era, what people want from the head of state is not a human leader, but a superman who protects them from monsters.


    Even before he took office, the world was ridiculed for antagonizing the vested interests and players, for the strong to rule over the weak, and for the government to be incompetent.


    It��s still the same now��


    Lim Ga-eul shed a bitter smile.


    If the people say the government is incompetent, it is incompetent.


    If you criticize it for being late, it is, after all, a belated response.


    I couldn��t use my strength to solve the worst before the lesser evil.


    The government does not currently have the power to monitor every corner of a country infested with monsters.


    The reason why there were no bigger problems was that the government and local governments also had clans.


    It��s just that after solving nine out of ten problems, only one exploded.


    Even if there were many words that could be used as excuses, they were only excuses for the people who were affected.


    They needed something to vent their anger on.


    And it was also the role of the government to take offense.


    I��ll take care of the urgent first. Did you bring the file?


    ��For the time being, I think it would be better to recuperate here.


    Then I��m fine. Can I start with this?


    yes.


    Above all, the fairy government had to look out for people from all walks of life.


    One problem was entangled with multiple interests like sweet potato stalks.


    The moment you touch one, you make a mistake and then touch many.


    This was a problem at the base of the nation even before the fairy government was established.


    The fairy government had no choice but to embrace them for the sake of national stability.


    At least, the clans that showed the frantic side of getting their own profits were at a good level.


    Companies that act like snarky serpents could also be tolerated to some extent as they ultimately help the country develop.


    The problem was the forces of darkness in the dark that were not revealed in the bright.


    I want to do something with the underground market, but��


    if I do that, there will be chaos.


    I can��t help but think of it as a necessary evil.


    Darkness is managed by darkness.


    It was the principle set forth by Baek Seo-jin of the Twelve Seats < King of Darkness >.


    While acknowledging this, the fairy government was able to receive support necessary for the government to be established in various ways.


    And as Baek Seo-jin, the representative of darkness, was selected as the Twelve, the atrocities of darkness were much less than before the fairy government was established.


    ��People would be surprised to find out.


    Lim Ga-eul laughed softly as he signed the paperwork.


    Korea after the fall was able to be completed because there was a world of darkness.


    Society functioned because of them.


    After the world was destroyed once, the world was able to protect the survival of the majority instead of ignoring the sacrifice of the minority.


    There is a shadow because there is light, but it is a situation that is different from that where there is light because there is shadow.


    That was the current reality.


    If we now come and cut out the dark part, Korea will perish again.


    So you need darkness.


    So there must be evil.


    So, discrimination had to be tolerated.


    So she tried to do the best she could.


    I��m asking just in case�� Doesn��t anyone here know that I��m a fairy?


    This is a fact that only the director of the hospital knows.


    Doesn��t the media know that I��m down?


    No one will know that the fairy is here because she used the power of the < King of Darkness >. I��m glad then


    Lim Ga-eul let out a sigh of relief.


    Again, the fairy had to exist as a strong symbol to the people.


    If the fact that he collapsed is known, public sentiment will be shaken all over the country.


    We had to be careful during this particular time.


    This was the time to inject mana into cocoons installed across the country.


    But since I finished one Jongmyo, I can take it easy on the rest��.


    There is still one more in Gangnam. There is another cocoon of similar size in Gyeonggi-do.


    I hate this period If there was one more fairy, my burden would be lessened��


    Lim Ga-eul expressed a wish that could not come true.


    She grumbled and drank the coffee Sangjin Park gave her.


    I hope you take good care of your health.


    Are you talking about that as an escort? Or as Park Sang-jin, the former manager of actress Lim Ga-eul��.


    Don��t keep fooling around. �� Chi��.


    Park Sang-jin stretched Lim Ga-eul��s cheeks.


    Lim Ga-eul, whose face was relaxed, tapped his arm.


    Park Sang-jin quietly accepted it.


    I am thinking of going back to the Blue House because I have work to do. So you��re leaving me here alone? Escort Lee Jung-hyun will be arriving soon. And I��m telling you, but I want you to thoroughly hide your identity in the hospital. okay. It wasn��t even a day or two��


    I was confident in my makeup and acting.


    At this hospital, officials only knew themselves as collaborators of a lower-ranking group.


    She shrugged her shoulders and cleared her throat, altering the tone of her voice.


    Hmmm�� Hello! It��s called spring summer!


    It was a bright voice as if spring had arrived.


    ��


    Higher Academy 3rd year students were able to intern at clans or related companies for 3 months.


    Been here for a long time too.


    Alice Hospital.


    Eun-ah, determined to spend her internship at the hospital rather than the Regulus Clan, was standing in front of the entrance.


    It was quite a new feeling.


    Because this was the hospital where Eunha was hospitalized a few years ago.


    It was also the hospital where Giulietta was admitted to give birth to Avenir.


    So, it was strange for Eun-ah to work at a hospital as an intern.


    Actually, I wanted to work in a clan, but.


    Originally, Eun-ah wanted to do an internship at Regulus Clan, where she was scheduled to join.


    It was because I wanted to be able to get acquainted with the clan members in advance, and also to work with Park Hye-rim from < The Holy Mother >.


    However, Park Hye-rim strongly objected and encouraged her to do an internship at the hospital.


    ��Working in a clan isn��t bad either. It��s not bad, but I wish you could have a more diverse experience.��


    ��Various�� experiences?��


    ��That��s right. The hospital is a bit tight.��


    Park Hye-rim replied with a bright smile at that time.


    Eun-a wondered if she might still have the experience of avoiding her in her heart.


    Still, I��m not one to say anything without Hyerim unnie.


    The main role of the supporter could be said to be protection, treatment, and assistance.


    Among them, Eun-ah stands out in protection and treatment under the influence of Hye-rim.


    Her heart also wanted to protect and heal someone.


    Eun-ha always gets injured��


    In that sense, the hospital was a good place for her to work.


    Because there were a lot of injured people here.


    If you do an internship for 3 months, you will be able to use healing magic better.


    With that in mind, she stepped into the hospital.


    First, say hello to the receptionist.


    ��Hello! Noh who will be interning here from today.


    Move! Everyone get out of the way!


    operating room! Check out how many times the operating room is empty now!


    What is the patient��s condition?


    There was no time to say goodbye.


    Suddenly, an ambulance stopped outside the entrance and rescuers brought the people on stretchers.


    Officials, who seemed idle from a distance, were moving in disarray as they ran to the bleeding people.


    There was no way she would be able to say hello to people in that situation.


    Rather, standing still in the hallway was a hindrance.


    She hurriedly put her back against the wall as she wandered around.


    People passed in front of it.


    What is this?��


    What should I do?


    Just then, the smartphone rang.


    huh?


    unknown number.


    Eun-ah tilted her head and answered the phone right away.


    [You��re right, Eunah Noh?]


    Yes, that��s right. I��m sorry, who�� [This is Reggie from the orthopedic department at Alice Hospital. I was given the role of guiding Eunah Noh, where are you now�� Ah.]


    ��Yes?


    Eun-ah, who was answering the phone, met eyes with a woman who came down the stairs.


    The woman wearing a white gown immediately lowered the smartphone she was holding to her ear and strode towards her.


    The woman who put her hands in the pockets of her gown introduced herself.


    You are Noah Eun-ah, right? You��re not late, you��re on time. It��s hard to say that I��m glad to see you in this situation�� It��s called Lim Do-hee, who guided Eun-ah Noh to the hospital today. It��s Reggie.


    Ah yes�� Hello. My name is Noah Eun-ah. I think you��ll be under me anyway, so I��ll make it easy for you. can you still? yes I��m okay. ok then follow me You will be very busy today, so take care of your mentality.


    Lim Do-hee immediately turned around.


    Eun-ah followed her with strides and listened to a brief explanation about the hospital.


    While living as an intern for three months, it seemed that he would experience all the departments of Alice Hospital.


    Professor, you��d better be careful. In particular, if you don��t want to get caught talking to Professor Cha of the Department of Emergency Medicine, which you have to visit now, just answer the questions. yes yes�� and.


    ��yes?


    Then Lim Do-hee turns around.


    She snapped at him with a face as if she hadn��t slept properly for days.


    Today is the first day, so I��m looking after you, but there won��t be time for makeup in the future. There are a lot of professors who don��t like wearing makeup, so be careful. �� all right.


    I only used basic cosmetics that help with moisturizing.


    However, Eun-ah did not say anything and just nodded.


    If there are people who are fussing around, if possible, solve it on your own, and if you feel it is difficult, tell me at least. But I don��t want you to bother me. Do you know what I mean?


    Yes I will!


    One answer is good. Ah�� Shit��


    Lim Do-hee, who had been telling me to be careful while walking, was disgusted.


    With a frown, she raised her glasses and moved her lips quickly as she saw the people approaching from the other side.


    Hey, lower your head. yes? head? hurry!


    yes


    Lim Do-hee bows her head to the professor who was having a conversation with the residents.


    Eun-ah also greeted her.


    Only then did the professor, who noticed the existence of the two, looked at their chinned faces.


    However, he didn��t pass by and looked at Eun-ah carefully with his torn eyes wide open.


    So, I heard that you are a member of Clan Regulus?


    yes My name is Noh Eun-ah, a third year high school academy!


    Whoa��


    Eun-a, who was pointed out, raised her head.


    Examining her face carefully, he raised an eyebrow.


    Eun-ah�� No Eun-ah�� Eun-ara. Yes, let��s do well for the next 3 months��. If you have any difficulties, you can come to me and tell me anytime. I hope you don��t try to hug me alone.


    yes thank you!


    She has a very nice voice�� She looks like my daughter, so my heart goes out to her.


    Eun-ah smiled brightly.


    The professor tapped her on the shoulder with a hand that smelled like cigarettes.


    Soon the professor passed her with the people following him.


    Residents and interns surreptitiously turned their heads and glanced at her before disappearing.


    Meanwhile, Lim Do-hee, who was wearing an insect-bitten face, scratched her head with rice cakes.


    ��Thoracic Surgery Professor Kim. Mr. AC, do you get caught by that child? why sister?


    I��ll tell you later. Let me tell you, you��d better not get involved with that side. As soon as I have time later, I run to the bathroom and remove my makeup first.


    Yes I will.


    Eun-ah answered meekly.


    On that day, two rumors circulated among Alice Hospital officials about Noh Eun-ah, who was dispatched from the academy.


    One is the rumor that she is beautiful.


    The other was a rumor that her magical skills were so good that she could be immediately put into the field.


    ��


    Meanwhile, Eunha was very worried about Eunah��s internship.


    I think Eun-ah would do well, but after all, it was no different from her first social life.


    Moreover, no one would be able to touch Noh Eun-ah as a player, but there would be a lot of people who could touch Noh Eun-ah as a hospital intern. Still S~ea??h the ��ov��lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    , it is fortunate that


    the place where I do my internship is Alice Hospital


    .


    In the end, Eunha spent a few days trying to appease the pouting White.


    And, having barely managed to appease her, he subtly let go of his luck.


    Come to think of it, my older sister is currently working as an intern at Alice Hospital��


    Yes, I��ve heard that too. I was worried that my sister would be doing well, so I told my grandfather�� But


    as expected, you��re the only white one!


    Chi Then you should be nice to me. You always make fun of me��


    I��ll treat you respectfully from now on.


    So my grandfather said he was calling the hospital


    .


    I��ll have to say thank you to your grandfather later.


    Eunha somehow continued the topic.


    I was happy to hear that Alice Group president Min Jun-shik had called the hospital in advance, but I couldn��t tell if Eun-ah would be treated well with just one phone call.


    I was worried that I might hear the sound of a parachute.


    That��s why the number of goals was in the next words.


    I��m going to see how my sister works on the weekend, but Hayang would you like to come with me? to the hospital? Um�� yes! good!


    It was just taking a direct descendant of the Alice Group to the hospital.


    While showing the friendship between Eun-ah and Ha-yang.


    It��s not just a parachute, it��s to show that it��s a very sturdy parachute.


    I also see Eun-ah, who I can��t even see on the weekends because I��m busy at the hospital.


    It killed two birds with one stone.


    After all, life is a relationship.


    Eun-ha gave a high-five to White and smiled cleverly inwardly.

 Chapter 303

    Relife Player 303


    [Chapter 097]


    [Those who don��t show off (2)]


    Usually, students who support supporters do not try to choose a hospital during the 3rd year internship at Higher Academy.


    Medicine and magic look similar, but the structure itself is completely different.


    In general, hospitals are busy, and players from the Player Academy who have not studied medicine professionally are territorial.


    Alice Hospital, which is known as one of the Big 5 in Korea, has doctors with very high noses.


    Among them, Noh Eun-ah, a former player academy who recently entered as an intern, was bound to be the subject of attention.


    Furthermore, rumors circulated that she was the parachute of the hospital director.


    However, during her internship, she showed skills that even high-nosed doctors would soften.


    Considering her age, it was a skill worthy of praise.


    Moreover, she had a cheerful heart and even a pretty face.


    It could be said that it was only natural for interns and residents with short careers to praise her like an idol.


    Several specialists praised her and compared her to students fresh out of medical school.


    However, there were people who didn��t like her performance.


    It��s the intern who came in this time. Why are you from the academy who applied to our hospital without fear��


    Ah�� Yes.


    He��s good, but�� he seems to be looking at me like crap.


    ��it must be because of the mood.


    ah no no Don��t you trust my senses?


    The men��s bathroom on the 3rd floor of Alice Hospital.


    Thoracic Surgery Professor Kim got lucky with Pulmonary Surgery Professor Park, who was doing errands at the urinal next to him while he was doing his errands.


    As if there were no emotions involved.


    It��s like urinating and letting it flow.


    However, Professor Park had a rough idea of why Professor Kim, whom he was not even close to, suddenly started talking to him.


    Politics wasn��t all about going back and forth at meetings.


    The politics of those with power was carried out without any hesitation in trampling on others in everyday life.


    Professor Park seems to have to make a decision soon�� Whose rope should he ride on�� �� Who��s the rope? My only wish is to save more people. sea??h th�� n??el Fire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A�� People don��t live long if they��re that honest. Don��t you know the saying that fish can��t live if the water is too clear?


    Professor Kim was a person on the hospital director��s line and had that much power within the hospital.


    On the other hand, Professor Park was a person who was irritated by political life.


    He pretended not to know what Professor Kim was saying, thinking that he would only get a headache if he interfered in a political fight.


    Nonetheless, Professor Kim was persistent.


    This time, he said he was working under Professor Park?


    ��as of yesterday.


    Even though there are many talented people there, they must be busy with work��


    Professor Kim clicked his tongue and pulled his pants together.


    Professor Park sighed inwardly.


    It would be nice if it was just passed, but somehow Professor Kim seems to have taken Noh Eun-ah firmly.


    With such a stubborn attitude, I didn��t think I could refuse.


    Professor Park, who had no power in the hospital, was in a position to listen to Professor Kim.


    No matter how much I hate politics, I had to preserve my life.


    In Professor Park��s department�� there are people who are in a hurry, aren��t they?


    ��yes.


    Then let the new intern take charge. They��re in charge. It won��t be a big deal anyway. �� All right.


    Patients who have been judged no longer hopeless.


    Professor Kim is saying to manage those who cannot be treated by doctors and are only given medicines to endure the pain.


    For those who had just graduated from medical school, it was a dirty trick, especially for those who became doctors to save lives.


    Even if they were not responsible, they eventually had to watch the death of the patient they were responsible for.


    Watching their patients was painful even for experienced doctors.


    There was no bullying like this for a newcomer.


    Intern Eunah Noh�� I know that the director of the hospital told me to take good care of her. Would you mind?


    I heard that she is the older sister of a friend of the granddaughter of someone the hospital director knows.


    Professor Kim snorted.


    It was said that No Eun-ah��s connections were actually nothing.


    Even so, it was no different from being an acquaintance of the hospital director.


    Prof. Kim, who said he knew the hospital director��s personality well, continued by washing his hands in running water.


    I��m not ignoring the doctor��s words. Shouldn��t you roll it hard once so that people around you won��t talk about parachutes?


    Prove your skills already��.


    Leave me to work there for a while and then I��ll take you under me, so you don��t have to worry too much. �� yes.


    Professor Park could clearly see Professor Kim��s thoughts.


    After deliberately making Noh Eun-ah difficult, he must be trying to buy her heart somehow while comforting her.


    It was really bad taste.


    Standing in front of the mirror, Professor Park hardened his face.


    After checking his face through the mirror, Professor Kim chuckled and turned off the water in the sink.


    You��re so pure that it��s Tal.


    Professor Kim, who was shaking off his wet hand, rubbed it on Professor Park��s shoulder.


    A lot is expected of you. Shall we have lunch together later?


    ��All right.


    Professor Park could only nod his head.


    After Professor Kim left, Professor Park, who was left alone, sighed.


    Those with wives and children��


    Actually, including Professor Kim, this is the third request.


    Splashing cold water on his face, he burst out laughing.


    Already Noh Eun-ah was taking care of patients who are doing today and tomorrow.


    And she has even healed some people already.


    < The Holy Mother > Park Hye-rim��s nickname of < The Seed > was not completely wrong.


    ��


    Park Hye-rim once said.


    There are more people who need to be saved than people who can be saved, and more people who cannot be saved.


    Even while they are doing this, they will be dying somewhere in the world.


    ��So don��t be afraid of not being able to save Eun-ah. Don��t try to hug yourself alone.


    A supporter who is better than anyone else is a person who wants to protect is definitely a person who protects.��


    Death is always near.


    So don��t be afraid to die


    It was Park Hye-rim��s teaching.


    Eun-a, who saw a patient on her deathbed today, regained her mind by reflecting on her teachings.


    it��s okay i��m okay


    It wasn��t just the dead.


    There were also people who cheered up.


    You don��t know how happy I am when they say thank you.


    After all, he was really good at aspiring to be a supporter.


    Eun-ah thought so.


    So it��s okay.


    Are you tired? drink coffee


    ah thank you sister


    Eun-ah, who was sitting in the lounge on the third floor, drank the coffee that Do-hee Lim gave her.


    The coffee without any sugar was so bitter that I forgot the fatigue accumulated over the past few days.


    However, she drank the cold coffee at once to quench her unknown thirst.


    Kya~!


    is this beer? What kind of coffee do you drink like beer?


    Hehe�� I��m thirsty��


    Would you like another drink? no! are you okay!


    Eun-a waved her hand and rejected Lim Do-hee��s favor.


    The reason she couldn��t lose her smile while watching the deaths of many people was all thanks to Lim Do-hee.


    Although she seemed harsh, she was a person who took good care of people.


    Eun-ah, I don��t know why you have a dark face right now, but that alone is a good thing.


    ��maybe?


    Even the professors made people who gave up saying they couldn��t do it have hope and even regained their energy, isn��t it natural? After seeing your magic, I thought that going to medical school was futile? Surely not just me, but other people too?


    I was rather envious of my sister. huh? why me?


    There are few people I can save with my magic�� but there are more people I can save with my sister��s power.


    Eun-a fidgeted with the paper cup.


    With a shy smile, she retraced the details of what she realized during her internship.


    Healing magic can only increase the target��s healing ability. When people get hurt, there are limits to what supporters can do in the end.


    Still, you can treat emergency patients in no time, can you? It is impossible with modern medicine to restore torn skin to its original state in a short time. The supporter uses mana as a medium to stimulate the target��s healing ability and bring the target��s healing ability until death.


    Uh, then it��s a specification��. Doesn��t that mean that skin aging can come quickly if you do it wrong?


    And Hyerim unnie told me. People who know how to handle medicine can do both addition and subtraction, but supporters basically can only add. addition? subtraction? your sister


    At first, like Lim Do-hee, Eun-ah couldn��t understand the words.


    But while she was an intern, she vaguely realized what the limits of being a supporter were.


    The supporter��s healing magic was only strengthening, reinforcing, and multiplying.


    Cutting and removing something was impossible with the supporter��s magic.


    For example, in the case of cancer�� Put simply, cells continue to proliferate, right?


    yes it is If the healing magic was used on a cancer patient, the cancer cells in the body would multiply at a much faster rate. I can��t easily think of a mechanism that cuts out cancer cells somewhere with magic. �� for a moment. Easy�� Does that mean you can cure cancer with magic if you just have a way to come up with a mechanism now?


    Um�� maybe somewhere? There might be a supporter somewhere in the world who can understand the principles and implement them.


    oh that��s good


    Lim Do-hee, whose eyes suddenly lit up, buried herself in the sofa.


    Eun-ah just laughed awkwardly.


    If only I could become that kind of person��


    Eun-ah shook her head.


    There was no way he could reach the truth that even his teacher could not reach.


    So I just wished.


    At least I hope to become a person with the power to protect the galaxy.


    That��s why she decided to become a supporter.


    But it��s the weekend, so there��s time for lunch. Eunah, what are you going to do? My brother said he��s coming this way. Would you like to have lunch together? wow! Were there any sisters or brothers?


    He��s a person who doesn��t look like me at all, but if he��s an older brother, he��s an older brother. Show me a picture later! I decided to have lunch with my younger brother today. younger brother? Eunha, who you always talk about? How the hell can you be so cool that you don��t even care about the people who push on you?


    Hey, I haven��t thought about that yet.


    well you know how to do it Keep this in mind though. which one? Absolutely, don��t go anywhere near Professor Kim. You know now, but he��s not good at playing with women who are lower in rank than he is.


    Lim Do-hee stood up from her seat and said.


    Having been pointed out with her finger, Eun-ah nodded her head coldly.


    She knew at least about the rumors floating around the hospital.


    Professor Kim, who is said to have a close relationship with the hospital director, is attempting sexual harassment by using his position and authority.


    ��yes, I��ll keep that in mind.


    When Eun-ah first heard the sound, she couldn��t understand why she didn��t report Professor Kim.


    However, as she interned, she vaguely realized that the world is on the side of the haves.


    She, who had been in the position of a possessor, came to know about it when she became an intern on the lowest floor at the hospital.


    Shall I tell Hayang��s grandfather?


    After sending Lim Do-hee, Eun-ah was lost in thought.


    I don��t know if it��s a wide ojilap.


    Because he��s just an intern.


    I couldn��t even listen to just one side.


    Perhaps, as rumors are circulating, the superiors are noticing, but condoning them.


    In this case�� what would Eunha do?


    Then she put on a laugh.


    Eunha��s actions were too obvious.


    If it��s not a problem for you, you��ll probably pass it by.


    So should I do the same?


    As she thought again, she heard a noise coming into the lounge.


    ��It��s all thanks to the director of the hospital. Thanks to you, I have a quiet and comfortable stay.


    Hahaha too much work is not good for your health. Whenever I have time, I have to take a walk around the area like this. Yes, I��ll keep it in mind and I��ll keep it in mind. I��m going to tell the chairman, well�� Huh?


    The tone suddenly rose to a high end.


    Eun-ah, who was lost in thought, turned her head at the sound.


    Soon, her eyes widened.


    ��nah? ��Sister Summer?


    ��


    Then I will visit my little sister for a while. Please take good care of Hayang. I��ll be waiting for you in your garden.


    Eun-ha waved at Lim Do-hoon, who walked away with his back turned.


    Lim Do-hun, who was an elementary school teacher, became an exclusive player for Alice Group after Hayang entered secondary academy last year.


    It was a relationship where it was unclear what to call it now, but Eun-ha was treating him as a teacher nonetheless.


    But did Teacher Lim Do-Hoon have a younger sister? So are you wearing the same glasses and making a grumpy face?


    Um�� that��s right. I also heard today that the teacher has a younger sister for the first time. Besides, the residents who work here��


    Eunha and Hayang headed to the reception desk.


    The two had asked Do-hoon Lim in advance to set up a time for Eun-ah to have lunch.


    just as expected.


    When Ha-yang��s name was mentioned at the reception desk, the nurse bowed her head to the two in surprise.


    The two laughed bitterly.


    sorry. He came to me without a word��


    Oh, no. You can come visit us anytime. I��ll call Eunah Noh intern.


    A nurse who speaks politely.


    Hayang handed out the snacks he had brought to the people at the reception.


    Meanwhile-.


    ��Huh? Aren��t you No Eunha?


    uh?


    One of the nurses at the reception pretended to know Eunha.


    Eunha, whose name was called, tilted her head at first.


    It was someone I didn��t know.


    And he was someone I vaguely remember.


    Don��t you know me!? You were hospitalized here before. �� ah��! An older sister who wasn��t like a nurse!


    Yonsuk!


    Eunha then remembered.


    When I was in the second grade of elementary school, I was injured in a fight with the Italian ambassador, Zenko Myron, and was hospitalized.


    At that time, Eun-ha, who was hospitalized in the VIP hospitalization room, had a chat with a nurse to pass the boring time.


    I still couldn��t remember the name.


    It was rude to ask for his name now, and even if I gave it to him, he didn��t seem to remember it.


    But why is your sister here? Wasn��t Noona exclusive to the VIP?


    That��s�� I was kicked out for bad conduct.


    A nurse who doesn��t care.


    Looking back, she was always like that.


    Thanks to you, it helped me to spend a boring hospitalization.


    Come to think of it, the seaweed soup here is still not delicious?


    why? do you want to eat again? It seems to be pretty tasty these days. If you really want to eat, would you like to eat some seaweed soup in the noonas�� lounge later? But I haven��t seen you in a few years, so you��ve grown a lot taller? Are you really a man now?


    My older sister is now an ajumma. what? Hey?


    Eunha accepted the nurse��s words. Then he added that he would eat seaweed soup later when the time came.


    Right then.


    ��what?


    A strange sensation pricked the back of my neck.


    Eunha looked back.


    why?


    Nothing.


    White was laughing.


    I guess it was because of my mood.


    Eun-ha wiped away the goose bumps on her arm and tried to wait for Eun-ah.


    However, Eun-ah, who was waiting, refused to come out, and a doctor who smelled of cigarettes approached the reception desk.


    is this a playground? What kind of kids are you chatting with without doing anything? ��sorry!��


    Anyway�� these are completely missing and want�� Hey, why are you guys in the reception area?


    That Professor Kim, that��s��


    the doctor who trudged into the reception desk with his hands in his pockets.


    The doctor, who had been scolding the nurses in the middle of it, soon pointed his finger at Eunha and Hayang, who were standing there.


    What is this?


    Strangely, the face you want to hit.


    Eunha looked at her with a sullen gaze.


    The doctor let out an absurd laugh as if he had noticed the meaning of his eyes.


    And then what am I going to say��


    ��I��m really sorry for intruding on you. Eunha, let��s go out for now.


    White had brought out Eunha before a pointless fight broke out.


    The doctor glanced at him as he came out of the reception desk, but soon turned his attention to the nurses, perhaps losing interest.


    However, the doctor��s hand towards the nurse who pretended to know Eunha was somehow strange.


    God liver. Are you going to keep doing this? Didn��t you turn the bathroom into a club the other day or try to fight with a patient�� You must have played quite a bit in the past?


    ��no. I didn��t play.


    The hand that had tapped his shoulder was slowly stroking his forearm.


    It didn��t stop there, and the sliding hand went further down.


    ��What is this?


    uh?


    Eunha grabbed the doctor��s wrist.


    with a furrowed brow.


    ��what are you doing?


    On the other hand, a doctor who wakes up and speaks politely.


    With force, the doctor cut off his hand and immediately hardened his face.


    what did you do now? Heh heh�� is this talking nonsense right now? Hey, what is this bastard doing? Who do you know?


    ��No Eun-ah��s intern sister.


    As the doctor gritted his teeth, one of the nurses quietly added:


    The doctor��s face turned red with anger.


    Eunah Noh Intern? Huh true�� Eun-ah, he doesn��t even care about his younger sister. But what is he doing at the hospital?


    Eunah Noh intern and medicine��


    What did you say to your sister?


    It wasn��t just the doctors who were upset.


    Eunha, who had been staring at the man for a while, was also furious.


    The flesh that flowed from his body soon groped slowly over the doctor��s body, trying to strangle him.


    How loud is this!?


    On the other hand, the doctor, sensing something dangerous, instinctively raised his fisted hand.


    It was a stupid instinct.


    I had to lie down to live.


    I jumped in like an idiot.


    However, his fist was already about to fall on Eunha, and his life was��.


    ��What are you doing now?


    The change did not happen. White, who appeared in front of


    Eunha before he knew it,


    deployed a barrier to protect the doctor.


    Unfortunately, from a distance, it looked like a doctor trying to hit her.


    ��Hmm��


    Huh? what��s wrong brother?


    The doctor may say you were out of luck.


    On one side, Lim Do-hoon and a resident presumed to be his sister were walking.


    is it the galaxy?


    ��Why are you here, Hayang?


    ����.


    On the other side, an old doctor, a woman with a striking appearance, and Eun-ah were walking.


    ��Professor Kim, what are you doing?


    ����.


    The old man��s voice clearly expressed bewilderment.


    Then the doctor with his fist blocked by the wall slowly turned his head like a scene from a horror movie.


    Looking back, even if I die.


    Still, the doctor��s instincts were foolish and he erred.


    Director Wo�� I think it��s clear who��s at fault, judging from the�� situation?


    A doctor trying to make an excuse.


    However, the woman standing next to the old man intercepted his words.


    She smiled at the hospital director��.


    ��It��s a bit disappointing to think I��ll see you like this at my favorite hospital.


    ����.


    If there is a face that has lost its soul, it is probably the same as that of the director of the hospital.


    The drawn-out director of the hospital was devastated and only opened his mouth.


    Either way, she continued.


    I firmly believe that the wise director of the hospital will solve it fairly and fairly.


    Fairy Lim Ga-eul said.

 Chapter 304

    Relife Player 304


    [Chapter 097]


    [Those who don��t show off (3)] The director


    ��s office at Alice Hospital.


    The director of the hospital, who was sitting in the upper seat, could not hide his rotten face.


    I wanted to let out a sigh to spit out this stuffiness right away, but I was in no position to do so.


    The man sitting on his right was a man called the hound of Alice Group chairman Min Jun-shik.


    Former Regulus Clan Sub-Rod and current Alice Group Chairman Lim Do-Hoon.


    Even though he was sitting in the senior seat, he was a person in a position where he could put the breath of the Alice Group chairman rather than himself.


    I wonder why that bastard did such a thing and made this sadal


    .


    The relationship between him and Professor Kim goes back to Destruction at the End of the Century.


    In a situation where the world was destroyed once and people were dying in seconds, he jumped into the battlefield without sparing his own life to save people.


    At that time, I got a chance to rise to this position by forming a relationship with Min Jun-sik, the chairman of Alice Group.


    And he caught a glimpse of the passion he had in his youth from Professor Kim, who was a college junior and only did medical volunteer work.


    So, Professor Kim was taken to the hospital, and Professor Kim practiced medicine to save people as he had thought.


    That person has been causing a scandal at the hospital since sometime.


    The hospital director was deliberately ignoring it because he had spent time with Professor Kim.


    The truth is, as long as he was the hospital director, he didn��t want to create an incident that would diminish the hospital��s image.


    The passage of time is colorless.


    What is pure is bound to fade.


    I have already heard from the people involved. It��s not the first time this has happened, and they��ve done this before��. Didn��t the director of the hospital know?


    It��s the first I��ve heard of it too. But it was only an attempt, wasn��t it really a crime?


    Are you saying that now? ����.


    Lim Do-hoon scolds as if he was pathetic.


    The director of the hospital was scolded by him who was younger than himself, but he could not speak properly.


    Even the director of the hospital knew that it was a poor excuse.


    I couldn��t defend Professor Kim.


    I even got discovered on the spot.


    Where is that?


    If it was only that, he would have been able to get rid of him properly, but he ended up beating Jeong Ha-yang, a direct descendant of the Alice Group.


    Alice Group��s direct descendant Jeong Ha-yang.


    Even if the blood of the chairman of the Alice Group was not mixed at all, it was a fact that everyone in the political and business world knew how much the chairman of the Alice Group loved his grandchildren.


    Besides, didn��t Jeong Ha-yang also say that he saw the scandal that Professor Kim committed with his own two eyes?


    The possibility of ignoring it is non-existent.


    ��First of all, we will open a disciplinary committee later regarding Professor Kim. With the cooperation of the hospital officials about this work��


    that��s natural. I am asking what you will do after opening the disciplinary committee now.


    Lim Do-hun hit the table with his hand and cut off the hospital director��s words.


    Opening the disciplinary committee was no different from blocking the doctor��s future.


    He now wants a sure punishment.


    To that extent, Lim Do-hoon was showing an uncomfortable face.


    The director of the hospital, who was trying to save his junior somehow, had to be at a loss. S��arch* The Nov��l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    At that time, Lim Do-hun crossed his legs and opened his mouth.


    ��The director of the hospital will know. How much the president values Hayangi. �� that��s right.


    The hospital director nodded with a dark face.


    His goal was to take the position of the director of Alice Hospital after finishing the hospital.


    Of course, it had to look good to the chairman of the Alice Group.


    Looking back at the recent actions of the chairman in the political and business world, if he tried to handle this incident lightly, he would never dream of becoming the chairman again.


    First of all, after referring it to the disciplinary committee, they ordered a stay at home and a 3-month pay cut��


    Yes, I guess I��ll have to do community service too.


    The punishment for sexual harassment in the workplace has not been clearly defined.


    It was different depending on the job, but it was a light pay cut and a severe layoff.


    Either way, it will be a punishment that hurts Professor Kim��s pride.


    For a member of society, the punishment of grabbing money could never be ignored.


    So the hospital director, who came to a conclusion, tried to tell Lim Do-hoon right away.


    By the way-


    -As the fairy said, I just want you to resolve it wisely and fairly.


    The hospital director kept his mouth shut.


    Come to think of it, it wasn��t a situation where I had to look at the Alice Group��s chairman.


    Fairy Lim Ga-eul, the VVIP among VVIPs at Alice Hospital, is also interested in this issue.


    I couldn��t handle it hastily.


    If done wrong, the fairy could turn her back on Alice Hospital.


    How many benefits did the fairy government provide?


    If he loses it, the position of chairman will surely go over the water.


    Be wise and fair��


    The hospital director muttered what the fairy had said to himself.


    There was no way she hadn��t noticed what she said with such emphasis.


    To be wise meant to want someone to understand his will once.


    To be fair meant to give strength to one��s own will.


    I don��t know why the fairy was so interested in this issue, but I had no choice but to give a more severe punishment than a severe punishment.


    It��s not a pay cut, but don��t give it at all��


    Of course, except for the position of the center manager that is currently being appointed�� If the rank is demoted by just one level��


    Come to think of it, there was a call from the Luminous Group. A little later, her daughter came to visit. But the condition of the hospital is


    like this.


    A direct descendant of the chairman of the Luminous Group who visits Alice Hospital these days.


    Among the people he knew, the girl called Luminous��s golden jade leaf was a customer he had to take care of.


    There was a possibility of losing one more line of money by taking care of things hastily.


    Then the only thing left��


    The hospital director, who came to a conclusion again, is about to speak��


    -You are the president.


    Lim Do-hoon, who answered the incoming call, suddenly handed over his smartphone.


    Why at this timing��


    something didn��t feel right.


    The director of the hospital swallowed his saliva and tried to show off his friendship with the chairman of Alice Group in the most calm voice possible.


    Uh�� Yes, Min Jun-shik! Hey, it��s been a long time��


    However, the sound over the phone was chilling.


    [��Do you want to take off your clothes?]


    Okay, let��s just fire him.


    The hospital director made a quick decision.


    ��


    No matter how you think about it, it��s really amazing! I never expected to meet Yeoreum unnie here.


    I really didn��t know that I would meet you like this.


    The back garden of Alice Hospital.


    The three of them were having lunch on an empty terrace.


    Even though it��s been a few years since we met.


    Lim Ga-eul and Eun-ah treated each other to the point that it was colorless that they hadn��t met in a long time.


    On the other hand, Eunha was staring at her with a sullen gaze.


    It��s been a while since I met Eun-ah, but seeing Lim Ga-eul made me feel better.


    Eunha, don��t eat just that, try eating this too.


    okay. Eunha You haven��t eaten anything since before, what are you doing?


    No, just��


    Then Eun-a moved the tempura into his mouth with chopsticks.


    Lim Ga-eul, who showed interest, followed suit.


    However, Eun-ha did not open her mouth and just silently looked at Lim Ga-eul, who created a fresh image.


    Why?


    No, I didn��t expect to come out confidently in a place with so many people. ����.


    Eunha shrugged her shoulders and sneered at her.


    That person��s history as an actress really doesn��t go anywhere.


    Because I saw her make up and act before returning, I was able to see through her identity.


    However, others did not recognize the fairies that are often seen in the media.


    In some ways, I was envious.


    Lim Ga-eul must have been exposed to the outside air like this while playing a fairy, but Ha Baek-ryun had to be under strict surveillance.


    The more he thought of Ha Baek-ryun, the more Eunha hated her while resting at the hospital.


    Hopefully��!


    Boy! What are you doing not eating? Do you want to try some of this? But escort��!


    Try eating this too!


    Lim Ga-eul was not satisfied.


    While trying to reveal her identity to Eun-ah, she attacked her with chopsticks.


    She had forced her mouth into his mouth and shoveled the food into it.


    In the end, Eun-ha, whose cheeks burst, had no choice but to munch on food.


    And swallow it in one gulp��


    ��Ga-gaeul��s older sister��


    Gae-gul��s older sister? Boy! It��s been a long time since I saw you, so you can��t even remember my name properly? I��m spring summer, spring summer!


    The ex-actress�� skills could not be avoided.


    Not only did he take the lead in the conversation, but he blocked his mouth by using all sorts of means.


    In the end, Eunha had no choice but to raise her hands and feet.


    So, what did Yeoreum noona come to the hospital for? You don��t even look sick��.


    It��s not everything you see on the outside. Being sick is also a good enough reason to come to the hospital.


    In my eyes, my sister��s heart is hard, so I don��t think she��ll get hurt��


    Originally, the higher the purity of the iron, the easier it is to break?


    wow I don��t get along with my sister.


    Eunha pretended to vomit.


    Lim Ga-eul smiled gently.


    By the way, Eunha has grown a lot too. I heard your story. I hear you��re getting quite a bit of attention at the academy? You don��t know how nice it was to hear that you were being stepped on by a group of teenagers without making a sound. did you get there? then.


    Eunha sighed.


    It meant that if Lim Ga-eul knew about it, then anyone who was involved in politics and business would surely know about it.


    I was annoyed just thinking about it.


    It meant that he was using himself as a subject of conversation.


    Noona will cheer you on from afar, so if something happens, you have to tell me. Understand?


    ��I��ll think about it.


    Lim Ga-eul smiled broadly.


    Eunha doubted her intentions.


    Judging from his experience, Lim Ga-eul was in the same department as Han Seo-yeon.


    It was clear that he was thinking differently.


    Korea is always looking for talented people like you. The mana management organization will look at you favorably, but if you have any thoughts, try applying later.


    yes.


    Some clans who heard the rumors were already approaching him.


    Even if it was Lim Ga-eul, there was no law against it.


    The galaxy, seeing one of her intentions, sloppy.


    At that time, Hayang, who had been on the phone a while ago, returned to the terrace.


    Are you done calling now? what does grandpa say?


    He asked me if I was hurt.


    White, sitting next to Eunha, answered.


    It seemed that Min Jun-sik was very worried. As soon as I heard the news, I immediately called and talked for a long time.


    Of course, I didn��t know his heart.


    In my mind, I want to chop each finger finely.


    Eun-ha was furious that Professor Kim had even flirted with Eun-ah in the past few days.


    It was a shame because Eun-ah was quickly dried up, otherwise she would have killed her with her own hands.


    Fortunately, upon hearing Hayang��s story, it seemed that Professor Kim��s dismissal had been decided.


    It seems that President Alice was very worried. After all, the rumors weren��t lies, were they? Rumor?


    The fact that Chairman Alice has grandchildren that would not hurt even if he put them in his eyes.


    Ehehe


    .


    White was embarrassed and laughed.


    At the same time, tilting his head seemed to doubt the identity of Lim Ga-eul.


    Why?


    it��s nothing. It��s just�� It��s a little strange that I haven��t met you until now. I thought I remembered all the people��s faces��


    Lim Ga-eul was using the VVIP room at Alice Hospital.


    If so, it meant that he was a person in the political and economic world.


    And she even spoke as if she knew Min Jun-shik.


    So, it seemed that Hayang was remembering the faces of people who were immersed in politics and business.


    I��m like a gathering, but I don��t really like to attend. so what you don��t know


    Um�� that��s it, right?


    Lim Ga-eul lies so naturally.


    Eunha couldn��t help but laugh when she said something like that, who has more external activities than anyone else.


    After realizing why Eunha was laughing, she clapped her hands and changed the topic.


    ah! that��s right! Eun-ah, you said you were interning here for a while, right? Then, would you like to be my dedicated nurse? I just needed a horse companion.


    ��


    Professor Kim��s dismissal has been decided.


    Even so, Eun-ha couldn��t help Eun-ah��s anxiety.


    I can��t.


    I have to go to the hospital every time I have time.


    In the end, Eun-ha decided to go see Eun-ah every time she received an outing message.


    It wasn��t because I wanted to see Eun-ah.


    As far as I can go, I��m sorry.


    Poker face poker face.


    There��s White next to me, so if you show it, it��s obvious he��ll tell Minji.


    Eunha made excuses for her actions.


    On the one hand, while looking sideways at White.


    However, Hayang had been using his smartphone since leaving the hospital.


    Eunha I think you should go first.


    Why all of a sudden? It seems that the Luminous Group is coming this way. I don��t know each other, so I��m going to meet you for a while.


    Luminous Group?


    Seohyun unnie introduced me before, but she was someone I wanted to be close to. okay?


    Eunha showed interest.


    He must have been a decent person since Jung Ha-yang rated him that way.


    He is also very close with Seohyun unnie.


    If you��re close with Seohyun Han�� You must be a person with a really good personality. I��m two years older than you. What if I just call you? I should call her Seohyun noona. sister.


    Did he just ask you to call him? Chii.


    Eunha recalled Han Seohyun��s personality.


    Due to her personality, even if the other person is kind-hearted, she will not try to be friendly with her.


    He must have approached her because she had strategic value.


    In fact, the Luminous Group had a special relationship with the Sirius Group after the collapse of the Dawn Group.


    I haven��t heard anything about the direct lineage of the Luminous Group.


    In his previous life, the Luminous Group did not exist.


    The Dawn Group, which was the predecessor of the Luminous Group, only existed.


    And Lee Byung-in and his children, who occupied the chairmanship of Dawn Group, were enough to be called fools.


    In that sense, the galaxy could be relieved that the direct descendants of Luminus were not fools.


    Then I��ll go back to the hospital. Have a good weekend. Hayang, have a good weekend too.


    He waved to Hayang as he returned to the hospital.


    Then he went down the hill.


    is that car


    Down there, a classy-looking car was coming up the hill.


    The vehicle with no view inside quickly passed itself.


    It��s the jewel of the Luminous Group��


    Hayang said earlier.


    The people of the Luminous Group are treating the daughter of Chairman Lee Jung-in��s second wife like Keum Ok-yeop.


    He said that he cherished him so much that he would not let him appear in the political and business world.


    That��s why people in the political and business circles call her the Luminous Group��s Bo-ok or Geum-ok-yeop.


    I don��t know how kind the heart is, but it��s fine as long as you��re an idiot like Choi Ga-in.


    One Choi Ga-in is enough.


    Eun-ha


    went down the road, leaving the vehicle behind.

 Chapter 305

    Relife Player 305


    [Chapter 097]


    [Those who don��t show off (4)]


    Bom Yeol was a person whose identity could not be identified.


    It was the first impression that Eun-ah, who became her dedicated nurse, felt. sea??h th�� N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    When we met at YH World a few years ago, she introduced herself as an ordinary college student.


    At that time, Eun-ah thought it was just that and didn��t think it was a big deal, but seeing her life in the hospital made me wonder if it was actually a lie.


    First of all, I used to spend almost all of my time in the spring and summer in the VVIP room processing some paperwork.


    Then, I had time to chat lightly with the hospital director who visited the hospital room once a day to say hello.


    The hospital director used to bow to her as if he were treating his master.


    It meant that Spring and Summer were not ordinary people.


    What is your sister��s true identity?


    So, Eun-ah risked being rude and asked her once.


    At that time, Spring and Summer smiled and answered questions with questions.


    well? Who do you think I am?


    It seemed that he had no intention of telling me about spring and summer.


    In the end, Eun-ah had to guess her identity while spending her internship.


    What a mysterious sister.


    The faces of spring and summer were diverse.


    He was serious when doing paperwork and showed a ruler-like atmosphere when dealing with the hospital director.


    On the other hand, when dealing with herself, she talked to her like a friendly older sister.


    Sometimes I acted like a mischievous older sister teasing my younger brother to Eunha who visited the hospital.


    Whether it��s a direct descendant of a certain group��


    Sometimes, when I hear stories, Spring Summer seems to be friendly with Alice Group��s Min Jun-sik.


    The more I thought about her, the more I felt like I was falling into a labyrinth.


    In the end, Eun-ah tried to give up on finding her identity.


    Now that I know who she is, what will I do?


    I��m sure you��re a good person


    Eun-ah was usually dedicated to helping Lim Do-hee and being in charge of spring and summer, receiving the envy of other nurses.


    After Professor Kim��s dismissal, her life in the hospital became very comfortable.


    Moreover, since the director of the hospital was in charge of Spring and Summer, who was struggling, no one at the hospital wanted to pay attention to her.


    Thanks to this, she became accustomed to human death while treating patients, and became much more adept at using magic.


    In addition, I was able to realize that prioritizing patients and making quick and accurate judgments are also important knowledge for supporters.


    Also, there is an unspoken discipline between the parties involved.


    These were all things that could not be learned under Park Hye-rim.


    Come to think of it, did you know that player Park Hye-rim also worked as an intern at Alice Hospital when she was in her third year at Higher Academy? yes? really? First time I��ve heard of it. Hyerim unnie just told me to work at Alice Hospital. Looks like a lot is expected of you. Player Park Hye-rim is meticulous in everything, so he��s not someone who talks loosely. Eun-ah, the fact that I told you that must mean that I believe that you will rescue something here. Um�� is it? But how does your sister know that? Do you happen to know Hyerim unnie��


    Well? How do I know?


    The day Eun-a gradually got used to the menstruation at the hospital.


    ��It��s time to leave the hospital for spring and summer,�� he said while packing his bags.


    Bom Yeo-reum, who did not tell her about herself until the end, gave Eun-a a hug and opened her mouth.


    Eun-ah, as you build your reputation as a player, the day will come when you can meet me someday. I will be waiting with joy for that time to come.


    Are you a player too? Named? When I say a player, I mean a player.


    meaningful smile.


    Bom Yeol clicked and closed the bag and walked to Lee Jeong-hyeon who was waiting outside.


    Hyerim seems to teach well, but if I had to give you a word of advice��.


    Spring and summer called Park Hye-rim��s name comfortably.


    It was so natural that Eun-ah didn��t notice it.


    ��Eun-ah, even if you have amman skills, you can��t save everyone. If you save someone, someone dies. As a player, that time will come someday. what are you going to do then


    ����.


    Eun-ah couldn��t answer.


    Even if you became accustomed to someone��s death while working as an intern, death was a natural providence that was difficult to accept.


    If you are put in an either/or situation.


    Will he be able to accept the death of the other instead of saving one?


    Eun-ah, what you need most right now is not the power to save everyone, but a firm belief in who to prioritize in an extreme situation. Sometimes being unkind is necessary.


    It was something Park Hye-rim also said.


    Supporters need to be brutal.


    Build a firm conviction in your heart.


    Yeah�� I��ll keep that in mind.


    I want to protect the galaxy.


    That heart hasn��t changed.


    However, can that mind remain unchanged under any circumstances?


    What if you could save a lot of people instead of sacrificing the galaxy? What if you could save your friends by sacrificing the galaxy?


    What if you could save your family by sacrificing the galaxy?


    What if you could only survive by sacrificing the galaxy?


    Will you still protect the galaxy?


    Can the galaxy be considered as the top priority under any circumstances?


    Even as Eun-ah spoke, she couldn��t be sure.


    I just hoped that such a situation would not happen.


    Did you read her mind?


    Spring and summer hugged her again and murmured softly.


    I wish you only good things. If you have a hard time, rely on me. if you know who i am


    ��yes thanks sister.


    Eun-ah put her hand on her back.


    Soon, after the hug, the spring and summer started again.


    You said you would join the Regulus Clan, right? I��ll keep it in mind.


    Next year, I��ll have to make some accommodations for the Regulus Clan.


    While hiding such intentions, Bom-Sumol entrusted the bag to Lee Jung-Hyeon.


    Unaware of anything, Eun-ah saw her go away.


    ��


    Jewel of the Luminous Group. Growing up in


    the Luminous


    Group like a golden jade leaf, she was never a violent person.


    Because of that, Hayang was able to spend more comfortable time than when he was with other direct relatives.


    Even if it wasn��t long before I met her.


    It was to the extent that I could understand why Seohyun Han, who did not show interest in other people, was close to her.


    Are there any inconveniences in life?


    yes I��m okay. Thank you so much for your consideration. no. I didn��t do anything.


    Recently, whenever Eun-ha had free time, she would visit Alice Hospital to see Eun-ah.


    Hayang also often stopped by Alice Hospital to see Eun-ah.


    While making friends with Ok-yeop Geum of the Luminous Group, who is currently hospitalized at the hospital.


    Since Seohyun Han went to Japan to study, she had to maintain the foundation to protect Eunha on behalf of her.


    That��s why the Luminous Group��s Bo-ok was a must-have.


    Sirius Group��s Han Seo-yeon had a knife-like side.


    YH Group��s Choi Ye-jang tried to look down on the galaxy as a ruler.


    If there is a problem with the galaxy, the two will try to watch the situation without actively stepping out.


    So, before going to study abroad, Han Seo-hyun had told her to take over Bo-ok from the Luminous Group.


    Everyone in the Luminous Group said they valued her.


    Therefore, Hayang gave priority to Choi Ye-jin, a direct descendant of YH Group, who belongs to the same age as her.


    Moreover, Bo-ok of the Luminous Group has a friendly personality.


    Enough to understand why the officials of the Luminous Group care about her.


    But the fact that you came here today means that your friend also came with you.


    that��s right. Eun-ha went to see Eun-ah. Not long ago, I asked my brother about him. After hearing the story, it seemed like he was a famous person in the academy. What kind of person is he? Are you a scary person like rumors?


    Um�� what kind of person��


    Actually, Hayang had been meeting her and talking about Eunha.


    So that she can have a crush on Eunha.


    It was because that way she would have no hesitation in supporting Eunha.


    Hayang told her a story that would interest her as much as possible.


    Even Eunha��s erratic behavior seemed to bring laughter to her, who couldn��t go outside.


    So what? How did it go?


    really? Something like that happened. Incredible. I can��t believe you��re the same age as me.


    As she listened to the story, she was amazed.


    Then Hayang got excited and lined up the story.


    I could tell you anything about the galaxy.


    yes? He says he likes our group��s suites?


    huh! Eunha really likes sweets. It��s to the point where I go to taste the limited edition products from Luminous Sweets every month.


    He seems like a very grown-up person, but he also seems to have a pretty cute side.


    Um�� is that so? yes it will be cute


    Hayang smiled awkwardly.


    Because she never thought of Eunha as cute.


    She thought he was a grown-up, sometimes scary and cruel person. Sometimes when he shows a messy side, it��s unexpected, but I don��t think he��s cute.


    In particular, Eunha entered the academy and became a more terrifying person.


    I��m sure the Luminous Group��s Golden Jade Yeop will change his mind if he meets Eunha.


    Even so, I couldn��t dispel her fantasy right now.


    Oh! Speaking of Luminous Sweets, my brother brought a limited edition that will be released next month��


    Really!?


    It will be there on the table.


    Oh this is it. Try it once.


    Hayang tasted a limited edition that will be released next month at Luminous Suite.


    It was also the Luminous Suite.


    YH Group��s Choi Ye-jang and Choi Ye-jin deserved to use Luminous Sweet��s products rather than their own products.


    Hayang rolled the snack in his mouth until the sweetness disappeared.


    how is it? So delicious! I didn��t know I��d be able to pre-order the limited edition next month!


    I can always get it if I tell my brother or father, so take it and share it with your friends.


    Is it really okay?


    Yes, please share it with your friend No Eun-ha. I am more than happy to hear that you like our group��s products.


    she was an angel


    Holding her hand and thanking her, Hayang put the box containing the limited edition into her bag.


    But her good intentions were not limited to that.


    And there is Luminous Suite Viking, which my father is planning. You��re thinking about May�� Shall I tell you so I can go with my friends?


    ��Can I just receive it like this?


    Rather, am I the only one receiving it? The Alice Group lent me such a nice hospital room�� More than anything, you are my companion. I��m talking about you. You��re a friend, so you do what��s right.


    ��really? Thank you very much.


    she was shy


    On the other hand, Hayang smiled bitterly.


    Hayang clearly had a desire to become friends with her.


    Because she was sweet and kind.


    However, Hayang, who initially approached her with a different purpose, just couldn��t like it.


    It was so painful that I approached her with an ulterior motive.


    The more she shines, the more.


    So�� why don��t you tell me about your friend again? Ok, fine.


    At first, he must have been a pure person like her.


    However, as I met many people, I realized that I couldn��t just be pure.


    Sometimes it was necessary to be drugged.


    So what?


    The fairy tale world has already graduated.


    Hayang continued, envying her for prompting the story.


    She was really the savage Keum Ok-yeop of the Luminous Group.


    ��


    Our galaxy came late today?


    Since when did I become an older sister Eunha?


    Eh, there is no affability until the end.


    A bit late today.


    Eun-ha, who visited the hospital late in the afternoon, met Im Ga-eul at the entrance.


    Leaving Lee Jung-hyun behind, she approached and tried to pinch his cheek.


    Of course, Eunha looked up at her with a sullen face.


    You��d better not make too many enemies. In the world of politicians, it��s common to cooperate with people who were yesterday��s enemies. Conversely, there are places where people who were colleagues today may become enemies tomorrow.


    As if looking through him.


    Lim Ga-eul gave advice.


    There was no way that she, who was closely watching Player Academy, would not know what she had done up until now.


    The story of his rejection of < The Seed > from < Yeomma > Kang Hyeon-chul must have spread in the player industry as well as the atrocities he committed at the end-of-the-semester party of the first year of the first year in the political and business circles.


    Either way, it was a narrow world.


    had to spread.


    Even so, Eunha was not worried.


    I pray that my sister will never show mercy to the enemy. If the molars are exposed even once, the most efficient and wisest way is to get rid of them.


    Eunha Are you younger than me? Are you talking like you know everything? But the binary way of thinking is really bad. Because sometimes gray exists. If it��s not white, it��s all black.


    that��s a scary thought You mean you won��t let go of even one betrayal?


    of course.


    And the people who will gather around you will have to meet your strict standards.


    ����.


    Lim Ga-eul, who criticizes him.


    Eunha did not answer. However, it was replaced by simply raising the corners of the mouth.


    It��s a different game with your sister, really. One side burst out of recognition too much, and the other side tried to cover it up thoroughly. I don��t know how their personalities are so different��.


    Because he knows the future.


    That��s because he was betrayed several times before returning.


    More than anything, to protect Ha Baek-ryun, he had to become a leading figure of the era.


    One failure was unacceptable and one betrayal was unforgivable.


    It would be nice if I could appease it, but if I couldn��t appease it, I was thinking of returning it to death to avoid an inefficient waste of time.


    That��s why I wrote the killing book.


    I was still writing it.


    Yeah�� I��ll be looking forward to it anyway. I wish you only good things.


    Because if something good happens to me, then something good happens to my sister too, right?


    What is he talking about? anyway i��m going


    Eun-ha saw Lim Ga-eul and Lee Jung-hyun passing by.


    ��


    A new affiliation has been decided.


    This time, it was dedicated.


    Besides, VVIP again.


    Whoa��


    Eunah inhaled and exhaled.


    Please, hoping that the person beyond this door will be a good person.


    hello. I am Eunah Noh, an intern who has been assigned to be in charge from today.


    ��Yes, hello.


    Eun-ah lowered her head and heard the voice and looked at her sitting on the bed.


    He was a very friendly looking person.


    The moment she saw her, Eun-ah could feel it.


    She knew this feeling well.


    The feeling that you will become friends with this person.

 Chapter 306

    Relife Player 306


    [Chapter 098]


    [If Syscom is too much]


    Luminous Sweet Viking.


    Luminous Suite��s new service was being provided to some customers.


    When she first heard the news, Eunha looked forward to the invitation of the Luminous Suite Viking to fly home.


    Unexpectedly, however, the invitation did not happen.


    Rather, I doubted my ears when I heard that an invitation had been sent to the Giulietta couple from upstairs.


    Although the Julietta couple were regular customers, and she was a VIP customer.


    You don��t know how much resistance I felt at the random drawing of the Luminous Suite.


    What would have happened if it hadn��t been for Hayang?


    How many invitations did you have?


    Fortunately, Jung Ha-yang, who is acquainted with Keum Ok-yeop of the Luminous Group, had several invitations.


    Thanks to this, Eunha was able to attend Luminous Suite Viking with her family.


    It was a flaw that Eun-ah wasn��t there.


    She was still interning.


    Did the other kids say they weren��t coming today?


    Hayang handed out invitations to friends and club members.


    Most of my friends seemed to be attending with their club members.


    It seemed that Hayang was also unable to attend today.


    There was no time to be free.


    I didn��t know how much time passed just by tasting the cakes and refreshments newly released by Luminous Suite.


    Above all, Eun-ae and Abenir were so lively that I had to watch the younger siblings.


    Brother, have you tried this? The rusks aren��t that hard, so they��re easy to eat. Just like bread!


    My sister and I only have one bite. huh?


    Eun-ae, who became a second grader in elementary school this year. And No Abeneer, who entered Doan Kindergarten this year.


    The big baby bear clinging to Eun-ae kept whining, asking for a rusk as well.


    Eun-ae put the rusk from the plate into his mouth, as if Abenir was cute.


    you two You have to be quiet in a place like this. okay?


    ��yes!!��


    Eun-ha laughed and warned her younger siblings who were running around.


    They were younger siblings who were only good at answering questions.


    It��s a relief that blue brother didn��t come.


    If there was a blue brother, I would have had to manage three people��


    Eunha sighed as she saw her younger siblings carrying a new plate and disappearing.


    Luminous Suite Viking was held at Yeouido YH Hotel.


    As a result, it was easy to see people wearing more or less formal clothes.


    Among them were people whom I often met at parties.


    Some people sneaked up on me and tried to make friends with me.


    Rumors about him continued to spread in the political and business circles.


    I was simply sharing a good word, so I just had to answer with empty words.


    The problem was that Han Seo-hyun��s protection disappeared and the children of the political and economic world secretly pushed themselves against him.


    especially girls.


    Eunha Do you like souffl�� cakes too? Contrary to rumors, there is a side like this. Isn��t the opposite charm too strong?


    Eunha, this is delicious. Would you like to try this? Oh you know who I am As for who I am��


    Is your brother named Noh Eun? My mom says, but I��m close with my brother�� Hey! When did I say that? Hoho�� I��m sorry. By the way, Eunha, did you come only with your family today? Are you seeing any kids right now?


    It was to the point of frowning when a child the size of a sweetheart was pushed onto her mother��s back.


    Wanting to eat delicious food, he eventually entered the venue and soon had to be surrounded by those who approached him.


    It was only then that I realized why Jung Ha-yang asked me to go with him.


    Anyway, it was already too late.


    Jung Ha-yang, who could save her, was not here today.


    So, in another way-.


    ��Dad! get me out!


    Eunha I��m sorry I want to do that, but I��m in this state too��


    Eun-ha sent a look of salvation to her father.


    The father, who happened to meet the officials by chance, was looking at himself with a bitter smile.


    Father��s salvation was not expected.


    Rather, it seemed that his father was more difficult than himself.


    If you think about it, it was because of the galaxy.


    There was a time when my father called me separately after the year and told him in secret.


    ��Eunha, are you thinking of getting engaged?��


    ����what?��


    ��No, well�� lately people have been asking me if I��m going to get engaged to their daughter. Even though I��m rejecting it every time, I still think I should listen to your opinion����


    ��Yeah, I don��t think of an engagement.��


    ��Yeah, I got it. Don��t worry too much, because we don��t want Eunha to get married for convenience.��


    Proposal of Engagement.


    You don��t know how surprised I was when I heard that from my father.


    Because it had never happened before in my life.


    But in this life, to some extent, it was worth it.


    There were no problems with family or skills.


    In the eyes of people in the political and business world, he had enough value to have an arranged marriage.


    It��s not that I didn��t think of an arranged marriage��but


    I don��t think about it yet.


    My parents wanted me to marry the person they liked.


    He hoped to build a family and live in peace without getting involved in political strife.


    However, Eun-ha had the heart to accept an arranged marriage if necessary.


    If it is helpful to Ha Baek-ryun by having an arranged marriage, he is willing to accept it.


    But not yet.


    At this point, I didn��t feel the need to know who to attract until I was in an arranged marriage.


    It was because all the groups were still friendly to the fairy government.


    If the future was going well, there was no need for an arranged marriage.


    Ah, but I hope noona and Eun-ae don��t care about that.


    It would be nice to meet only nice people.


    Ignoring the words of the girls, Eun-ha blankly thought about Eun-ah and Eun-ae.


    Until now, from what he saw, there was not a single decent man around.


    It was doubtful whether Eun-ah and Eun-ae would be able to marry.


    Perhaps because the world was once destroyed, there were no decent men.


    This was something my father had seriously agreed to last time.


    Especially not a guy who is popular with women.


    Like Yoo Do-jun, for example.


    Soon, Eun-ha looked at one side with a sullen face.


    There was a man approaching him with a group of girls from afar.


    It was Yoo Do-jun.


    Yu Do-jun is usually treated coldly by the direct members of a prestigious chaebol group.


    However, at a gathering of people of various social statuses, he attracted the attention of many people.


    For example, while the girls gathered around Eunha clearly had shallow intentions, the girls gathered around Yoo Do-jun expressed their rational feelings for him.


    Oh, the sweets taste bad.


    Eunha somehow felt low.


    So, when he looked at Do-jun, who was messing with him while wandering around Financier, he made a frown.


    Either that or not, Do-jun spoke to them in a friendly way.


    Eunha Are you invited here too? That��s great. It wasn��t easy to get an invitation here. how did you get that? me? Of course I bought a ticket.


    yes you are good


    Yoo Do-jun proudly says that he obtained a scalping ticket.


    Eunha got tired of his shamelessness and just let out a laugh.


    Ah, Eunha succeeded in embracing all the kids you told me about before. What can I do from now on?


    okay?


    Eunha briefly admired.


    It was because Yoo Do-jun��s skill was faster than expected.


    I was thinking that I would do it within this year, but I finished it in less than a semester.


    Then it was necessary to take the next step.


    Before that, the galaxy decided to separate the people gathered around it first.


    I didn��t know if there were people among them who were watching Yoo Do-jun��s actions.


    It was better not to disclose her relationship with him if possible.


    so? What information can you give me?


    The two asked as they put snacks on a plate while shoulder to shoulder.


    It��s like choosing what tastes good.


    At that time, Eunha glanced around.


    It seemed to be true that those whom Yoo Do-jun had previously warned of had been completely brought to his side.


    Looking around, I noticed that students were standing guard around Yoo Do-jun.


    I could only wonder how he managed to win their allegiance in such a short time.


    ��How did you convince them? It must have been difficult to convince them��. It��s just a matter of making them do what they want. Something going doesn��t have to come.


    I think other heirs can do that much too��


    Because they didn��t give me faith. But I was just putting it into practice right away. And I��m the same age as them, right?


    What��s the matter? So keep on saying what you said.


    Madeleine and Eclair.


    Eun-ha, who was contemplating what to choose, continued by placing an eclair topped with strawberry chocolate on a plate.


    Do you also have a stake in the Myungwang Clan? It��s something my mother passed on to me. About 3%?


    Whatever it is, don��t try to sell it. Isn��t that obvious? The Clan sponsored by Youngone Group is Myungwang Clan, so what if they sell it?


    As if Yu Do-Jun couldn��t understand, he quickly replied, taking away the crepe that Eun-ha was trying to pick out.


    However, Eunha looked at other suites as if it was not a big deal.


    that��s right. Selling stock in the Myungwang Clan is stupid. It also means that the Myungwang Clan will not be treated properly.


    But why do you say that? Because within this year, your enemies will foolishly sell shares of the Myungwang Clan.


    The girls were stealthily chasing them from afar.


    Eun-ha chased after them with a gesture and sat down in an empty seat.


    Yu Do-jun, who sat right next to him to have a secret conversation, was waiting for him to continue talking as if he knew how.


    Eunha, who wiped the cream puffs from his mouth, did not answer his question.


    How can you say that the Myungwang Clan will lose the Clan War without any basis? Judgment is yours.


    Eun-ha was just telling Yoo Do-jun about the future he experienced once.


    Myungwang Clan is soon defeated in the Clan War. The story of an S-ranked clan in South Korea being defeated by a local small clan alliance resulted in a decline in the stock price of the Myungwang clan.


    However, Yoo Do-Jun kept his stock to the end even while other successors sold the Myeongwang Clan��s shares.


    Even though the other successors said they would reduce the amount of support for the Myungwang Clan, he only secretly supported the Myungwang Clan behind the scenes. S��ar?h the N??elFir��.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Thanks to this, the Myungwang Clan gave strength to Yoo Do-jun after recovering.


    Eun-ha was thinking of helping Yoo Do-joon take advantage of the future, even if he didn��t touch it.


    If the Myungwang Clan��s stock is released on the market, you will buy it all. Wouldn��t it be nice to buy it cheaply and secure control of the Myungwang Clan?


    If such a situation comes, it will be good as you said, but such a situation has to come.


    will come Don��t believe it. no believe When I promised you, I said I��d believe in anything. But how do you know the reason for the decline in the stock price of the Myungwang Clan in the future��


    After securing funds until then, don��t forget to support the Myungwang Clan while buying stocks. grunt�� yes i got it


    Yu Do-jun gave up on questioning in detail.


    Because I had a hunch that Eunha wouldn��t tell me anyway.


    Oh right. I also have something to teach you.


    why? What?


    Eunha asked with a sullen face.


    Keeping your eyes on him, your hand on the raisin sand.


    I only ate something sweet, and my throat felt a bit cramped.


    Just in time, there was a drink bar nearby.


    He approached to drink some cold coffee and brought a glass to the ice dispenser.


    There was a jingle and the ice gurgled.


    My eldest father��s second wife��s girl is turning 3 this year? Your engagement to him is on the way. �� what��?


    Ice poured out.


    Now I have to remove the glass.


    The galaxy was ridiculous and held down the lever even as the ice fell to the floor.


    Eunha, you must have been so good. Listening to the story of the gangnam pimps, I heard that you are the number one engagement these days? Hey, I��m really envious. Being engaged to a girl 12 years younger. do you want to die? Who��s getting engaged?


    Ha Baek-ryun was now 3 years old.


    To be engaged to a child whom he considers like a daughter.


    As a galaxy, it was unimaginable.


    I wondered if the parents of the daughter who was promoting an engagement were crazy.


    Dad will stop everything anyway. What if you block it? This kind of thing will continue to happen to you in the future��. Because you don��t know when you��ll run out of medicine, the business groups within the top 10 are probably measuring their angles, but if you continue to win and win like this, you��ll get an engagement offer from your immediate family someday, right? Ha��


    What Yoo Do-jun said as a joke didn��t sound like a lie.


    Eunha turned her head.


    He made eye contact with the girls.


    Girls my age were smiling shyly and waving.


    There must be a snake coiled inside it.


    Eunha shuddered.


    It was only now that it was clear that he was getting attention in the world of politics and business.


    How come there is no way? There are two ways.


    What is it?


    One is if you get engaged. Those people, too, have pride and wouldn��t think of stabbing them as a second wife. dismissed. other ways? Well, proudly declare it here. I mean I like men Well, the downside is that there will be men around you in the future��. Originally, there are many people with different tastes here. But why are you sticking a fork at me?


    Whether you��re making fun of me or telling me from the bottom of my heart, I thought the answer would come out if I poked it once.


    Whoa Whoa Whoa��. Dude, did you ever see me play pranks?


    Then what is the reason for splitting? My friend is popular, so wouldn��t it be my duty to smile with a happy heart as a friend? Just make sure this��!


    Hey hey hey�� wait. Can��t you see they��re looking at us now? But why are they blushing? Do you prefer a man with a fork?


    Eunha frowned.


    He let out a long sigh and quickly withdrew his fork.


    Even if I tried to joke with Yu Do-Jun, it would have been a waste of time.


    hey eunha


    why again? But isn��t she your sister? uh?


    In the meantime.


    Eun-ha turned her gaze to the place Yoo Do-jun pointed out.


    Eun-ae and Abenir were running around excitedly carrying food.


    Two people running around as if playing catch.


    Then, Urbaneer, who was running away from Eun-ae, ran into the boy wearing a tailcoat as a result of looking back and running.


    Food jumped into the air.


    Avenir was nowhere to be seen, probably lying on the floor, and people nearby screamed shriekingly.


    Damn it��!


    Eunha spit out disgust when she witnessed what happened while she was paying attention.


    Even though I paid attention to my younger siblings like that.


    All in all, you��re causing trouble like this.


    Eunae Noh! Urbaneer!


    Eunha called the two children.


    Avenir had a tearful voice, and Eun-ae was restlessly gathering tears.


    Seeing that, Eunha��s heart ached for nothing.


    So, scolding the younger siblings comes later.


    The first step was to apologize to the boy who had spilled food on his stomach.


    It is evidence that he was wearing a tailcoat, and judging from the fact that he was surrounded by people just a moment ago, he seemed to be a child of the political and business world.


    Since they were usually tyrannical, they had to protect their younger siblings.


    hey. wait.


    what? Didn��t you see that now? Are you telling me to wait and see what will happen to the kids?


    are you okay. come on look


    At that time, Do-joon grabbed the arm of Eun-ha, who was about to run away in a hurry.


    Unlike Eunha, Yoo Do-jun, who had a calm face, pointed at the other person while slowly moving his steps.


    The boy, who got up with the support of the people around him, reached out to the Avenir who was sitting on the floor.


    Soon after, he raised the Abenir and looked at it with a friendly hand.


    That hyung is not the kind of person you think Eunha is. Unlike the others, he��s a hyung who treats me kindly.


    Eunha was the first face he had ever seen.


    Conversely, Yoo Do-jun was talking in a friendly way.


    Judging from what Yoo Do-jun knew, it was clear that he was a direct descendant of a fairly prestigious group.


    Who is it?


    Now, Eunha also moved her feet as quickly as possible with normal steps so as not to look urgent.


    The voice of a boy worried about the children came closer and closer.


    Are you really not hurt? ��Yes����


    But it��s not okay to run around in places like this. Do you know what you did wrong?


    ����sorry.��


    He was the owner of a fairly decent appearance.


    Eunha searched for her memory.


    It was a face that seemed like I had seen it somewhere, but I couldn��t recall any information I knew about him in my memory.


    However, it was only after hearing Yoo Do-jun��s voice that he squeezed through the crowd that he realized that he had no choice but to know.


    What is Yoochun hyung like?


    Uh Do-joon, were you here too? don��t talk shit Even if I wanted to talk, I kept quiet because there were still people around my brother. Oh, I will also introduce you to my brother. He says it��s the galaxy. He��s my academy classmate. Eunha Noh.


    Eunha Noh? Noh Eun-ha who told Jin-woo hyung a trick?


    The boy tilted his head.


    Even in this situation, Dojun naturally introduced Eunha and his younger siblings.


    Eunha, who is this? Luminous Group��s Yoochun hyung. a year older than us hi. My name is Yuchun. yes��please take good care of me A sudden


    meeting with a direct descendant of


    the Luminous Group.


    Lee Jung-in��s eldest son, who did not exist in his previous life, reached out to him.


    Unexpectedly, Eun-ha grabbed her hand.

 Chapter 307

    Relife Player 307


    [Chapter 098]


    [If Syscom is too much (2)]


    Lee Byung-in, who became the chairman of Dawn Group in his previous life, suffered a lot of failures in every business he touched.


    His family made a fool of themselves and became the cub of many people.


    If so, where did the family of Lee Jeong-in, who was defeated in the succession war and committed suicide with everything on his shoulders, disappear?


    No one remembered the people who disappeared into the backwaters of the times.


    Some say that he became disillusioned with the political fight and disappeared, while others said that he was unknowingly dealt with by Lee Byung-in, who gained the throne.


    Some people abandoned their identity and started living a new life.


    Neither side was an unclear story.


    However, no matter what the words were true, Lee Jung-in��s surviving family members must have hatred for Lee Byung-in and the Dawn Group.


    However, the stories of people who would have disappeared under the flow of the times continued under new names in this life.


    The Dawn Group, which used the morning glory as the group��s crest, no longer existed.


    The group that existed in this world was the Luminous Group, which now uses a sentence in the shape of an evening primrose.


    But why was my brother here? Hyung didn��t even like sweets in the first place.


    It��s true that I don��t like sweet food�� but I wanted to see if people liked what I planned or not.


    If this is a relationship, then it is a relationship.


    Lee Yoo-cheon, a direct descendant of the Luminous Group, invited Eun-ha and Do-joon to dinner.


    Eunha was just embarrassed.


    Even if it was a mistake, Avenir soiled his clothes in the process of spilling the sweets on the plate.


    Even if I��m angry.


    Even so, Lee Yoo-chun said it was nothing, soothed Urbaneer and brought up the idea of having dinner.


    I can��t figure out whether the person has a good personality or what kind of ulterior motive�� Since


    I don��t know anything about Lee Yoo-chun, I couldn��t figure out what his intention was.


    However, Avenir committed an offense.


    In this state, there was no option to refuse.


    In the end, Eun-ha made a compromise by having dinner at a restaurant in the hotel, using the excuse that her parents were also with her.


    But what are you doing without eating? It��s okay because I��m living anyway. �� yes, I will eat well.


    Steaks were served for dinner.


    Eun-ha didn��t touch the steak because she was looking at Yoo-chun, who was talking with Do-joon.


    As a result, Eun-ae and Urbaneer, who had been keeping an eye on him, were just looking down at the food on the table.


    It was only then that Eunha lifted the fork and knife that had been placed there.


    I hope you don��t make it so difficult for me. You and I are only 1 year apart in age, so just call me casually. that��s right. just call me brother Contrary to what this hyung looks like, he��s not a picky person. Do-joon wants you to exercise a little restraint�� Yes, enjoy your meal.


    Yoochun smiled bitterly and spoke to him.


    Eunha didn��t think he said it in empty words.


    He munched on the meat and nodded, looking at his younger siblings.


    It seemed that he wasn��t used to using a fork and knife yet.


    I��ll do it. give it here thanks bro!


    I��m going to cut the iron plate like that.


    Eun-ha was surprised to find an avenir that injects mana into the knife, and quickly snatched the tableware.


    The white-faced bad boy smiled and thanked him.


    Eunha Didn��t you say your younger sister��s name was Eunae? Then I��ll take off Eun-ae and cut it. will you give me


    ��Thank you.


    I didn��t know your brother could be so caring. Since when did you become a person who can cut other people��s meat like this? The movements look quite familiar too��.


    I guess I got used to it after doing it to my younger sister. Eun-ae also looks like a younger sister��


    What do you mean by that? I know that my brother and sister are the same age as me, but how old is Eun-ae? Because the feeling is similar, yes the feeling.


    At that time, Lee Yoo-chun brought Eun-ae��s tableware, which was sitting next to him.


    Eun-ae, who was working hard to cut the meat tendons, answered in a small voice.


    more politely than usual.


    Then, softly blushing cheeks.


    ����.


    The galaxy had never been seen before.


    He didn��t like it when his younger sister, who always looked at him, looked at Lee Yoo-chun as he was cutting meat.


    ��that�� brother. Yes why?


    Your clothes got dirty earlier. Write this��


    ��Eun-ae��.


    Furthermore, Eun-ae, who was hesitantly twisting her body, held out a handkerchief to Lee Yu-cheon, unable to meet her eyes properly.


    Seeing that, the galaxy felt like the world was collapsing.


    oh my god.


    From Eun-ae��s mouth, the word ��brother�� came out of her mouth, not to herself, but to another man.


    A horse-boned foal with no roots��


    What��s more, that handkerchief was the handkerchief he gave to Eun-ae today, telling her to take care of it.


    To pass it over to Lee Yoo-chun casually.


    Eun-ha glanced at Lee Yoo-chun who received the handkerchief.


    He made the successor of the group in the top 10 of the business world into a horse bone foal without a root in his heart.


    hey. why? Do you know what your face looks like now? what.


    This is the look ants make when a stock they believed would go up plummeted to the ground. do you want to die?


    At that time, Yoo Do-jun broke down and spoke quietly.


    Eunha distorted her face.


    What are you doing with that? Leave it alone. It seems like your sister is your first love, but leave her alone. After all, first love doesn��t come true, right? Are you sarcastic about Eun-ae right now? Even if he comforts me, what does he say to me?


    Eunha took off the crane.


    Yoo Do-jun grumbled, disgusted.


    Interposed between the two, Avenir smiled with green eyes and asked in a loud voice.


    What is your first love!? ������.��


    Haha��..


    ����.


    Eunha and Dojun were at a loss for words.


    Lee Yoo-chun smiled awkwardly while Eun-ae lowered her head with a blushing face.


    I want to have my first love with my hyungs too!!


    Abenir speaks plainly.


    Eunha and Dojun looked at each other.


    Eun-ae��s first love bloomed too quickly and was built just as quickly.


    You grow up next yes kid Later, when I grow up, hyung will introduce me to pretty friends.


    My brothers did too!?


    uh? I didn��t. Hey Eunha, have you tried it? I only have my sister and Eunae.


    Wow�� Nuclear disgust. oh what a shame


    Yu Do-Jun acted exaggeratedly and swept his arm.


    Eunha shrugged her shoulders and patted Abenir on the head.


    Avenir laughed bashfully.


    good job.


    My brother will buy you some beef later.


    sister and sister too.


    Eun-ha had no intention of handing her over to another man.


    ��


    By the way, this handkerchief�� is the Dawn Group crest embroidered on it?


    Dessert was gateau chocolat.


    It was only then that Yuchun checked the text on the handkerchief.


    Beautifully embroidered morning glory.


    Yoochun, who was groping for embroidery with his fingers, raised his head to Eunha and asked.


    You said this was yours, right? May I know where you got this handkerchief?


    ��why is that?


    Eunha didn��t think much of it at first.


    Even if the Dawn Group no longer exists, it wouldn��t be strange to have a handkerchief with the group��s crest embroidered on it.


    However, Lee Yucheon looked at him with a serious expression.


    as if questioning


    This is not a handkerchief made by the dawn group. It��s something my sister made at home as a hobby. I don��t make it with morning glory now, but�� ����.


    Eunha kept her mouth shut.


    Even though he knew that the handkerchief was not a factory product, he never thought that his immediate family would have made it.


    Yeah, that was a one-time artifact.


    It must have been a one-time artifact created by a writer in limited quantities.


    Eun-ha, who had been thinking so, was taken aback.


    It was as if he had owned a handkerchief that his immediate family had made for his family.


    I just thought I was suspicious of myself.


    However, Eunha did not want to cause misunderstanding and mistrust against the direct members of the business group.


    I decided to be honest about what happened.


    Moderately anyway.


    ��I once went to a retreat in Chuncheon when I was an elementary school student. I found it by chance at the Dawn Hotel then, and I liked the handkerchief, so I kept it until now.


    In fact, the handkerchief was from Oh Yeon-jung��s bag.


    After all, it could be seen that Eunha stole it from Oh Yeonjung.


    However, in order to prevent unnecessary trouble, he heard an excuse that he had picked up a handkerchief that had fallen on the floor.


    Unexpectedly, Yoochun seemed to believe Eunha��s words.


    ��that��s how it happened. Actually, this�� it was the handkerchief my sister gave me to carry as a talisman, saying she was worried about my family. Did you know that there is a protective magic enchanted here?


    If it wasn��t for that, I might have died then.


    okay? So my sister saved Eunha, right?


    The atmosphere was relaxed.


    Eunha deftly added an exaggeration.


    Lee Yu-chun shrugged and continued his conversation while peering into the handkerchief.


    That day�� At least my father


    lost his handkerchief the same day he almost got beaten by his eldest father. So my father jokingly said that he did a trick with a handkerchief�� I never thought I��d see him again like this. Besides, I didn��t even know that such a coincidence would happen.


    I will give that handkerchief to my brother. I��ve had it for a while, but the owner should have it.


    charm.


    Yuchun Lee was right.


    Eunha also carried the item that had already lost the spell like a talisman.


    However, if the item had an owner, it should be returned to the original owner.


    Above all, he was not weak enough to rely on the amulet now.


    I couldn��t use the handkerchief��s protection magic anymore.


    no. are you okay.


    At that time, Yuchun shook his head.


    He folded his handkerchief and said to Eunha.


    Now we��re not a Dawn group, we��re a Luminous group. Dad also has a new handkerchief now, so it��s okay if he doesn��t have one. �� okay? But this is also fate��. I��ll take it home and ask my little sister. uh? what? Perhaps��


    Eunha blurted out her words.


    Lee Yoochun smiled and nodded, confirming his guess.


    My younger sister has also improved quite a bit since then. If it��s now, I��ll be able to grant better protection magic than back then.


    I can��t do that��.


    Eunha answered humbly.


    But inside, he was jumping up and down, saying it was a windfall.


    Even though it was only used once, the protection magic given to the handkerchief boasted considerable performance.


    So how much I wanted to follow the protective magic of the handkerchief.


    I didn��t know the technique, so I had no choice but to carry it around as a talisman.


    But to think they��d give me protection magic that��s even better than that time.


    In my head, I was thinking of taking this opportunity to learn new protection magic.


    But did I say that my sister is the same age as me?


    You said you were at least 11 years old when you made that handkerchief�� So you��re saying you��ve already had that ability since you were a kid?


    On the other hand, I was curious about Lee Yoo-chun��s younger sister.


    Perhaps she, too, had been invisible to the world in her previous life.


    Eun-ha had a strong desire to invite her to a party he would make in the future.


    So, I showed interest in my younger sister and got lucky.


    If you had a great ability to engrave a crest from a young age�� Maybe your brother and sister also went to the player academy��


    No. My sister doesn��t go there. I��m not feeling well, so all I do is take tutoring at home. My family doesn��t even want my sister to do dangerous things�� sea??h th�� nov��lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ��It��s a pity. Then, could I possibly meet my sister? I��d like to talk to him at least��


    Hmm�� why?


    That��s right��.


    It��s because it��s a talent buried in the middle of the day!


    Eun-ha, who was about to say that, met her sharp eyes and stopped talking.


    Yuchun Lee was straining his eyes.


    I��m ashamed to tell you this, but my sister is so pretty.


    ����.


    If I arrange a meeting with you for no reason and you fall for your sister, wouldn��t it be trouble for both of you?


    There��s no way��


    You��re not saying my sister isn��t pretty right now, are you? ����.


    Eunha remembered what White had said the other day.


    The gold jade leaf of the Luminous Group.


    It wasn��t until Eun-ha met Lee Yoo-cheon that she realized that what she said was not a lie.


    If you are pretty, how pretty are you?


    Could it be that she is as pretty as my older sister?


    Eunha frowned.


    I didn��t like Lee Yoochun��s soft words of sorry.


    Does that mean you look like someone you would fall for so easily?


    Lee Yoo-chun��s eyes at the moment seemed to be looking at a horse bone without a root.


    It was just unfortunate for Eunha.


    Although there are no emotions.


    hey give up Yoochun hyung and his father are so incompetent.


    ��Ha��.


    There won��t be a siscom like that in the world.


    Eun-ha scolded the dog in her heart, not even knowing that she was a dog with poop.


    Perhaps my younger sister will also welcome you very much. so is my father


    Then let me meet you


    Eunha frowned.


    Either that or not, Lee Yoo-chun, who fell in love with his younger sister, continued to say what he had to say.


    But there is a procedure for everything, right? My little sister is a bit shy��. I��ll introduce you to her when the time comes sometime in the distant future.


    Was it Minji?


    Even a siscom is said to be a disease if it goes too far.


    Eunha realized those words today.


    If Ji is pretty, how pretty would she be?


    I��m sure she won��t be prettier than my older sister.


    Later, if Lee Yu-chun saw Eun-ah, he would be shocked.


    When the time comes, he will know.


    That his sister is nothing more than an ordinary sister in the world.


    The country is also a specification.


    Above all, how bad of a character is the Luminous Group��s Keum Ok-yeop, who treats them with such pampering?


    Such a person would only bring discord to the party.


    Eun-ha decided to quietly accept the handkerchief that Lee Yoo-chun offered.


    Oh maybe my sister will attend this summer gathering. If you want to see it, come then��


    Yes, I��ll think about it.


    Eunha replied coldly.


    On the other hand, Yoo Do-jun, who was looking at these two people��


    ����I don��t know if Eternal Insurance should make a new insurance�� That��s a disease, a disease��


    Is there no medicine in the world that can cure Syscom?


    Yoo Do-jun sighed deeply.

 Chapter 308

    Relife Player 308


    [Chapter 099]


    [Irreversible Decision]


    After < Destruction at the End of the Century > occurred, the National Museum of Korea took on a different role from the existing museums.


    Currently, the National Museum of Korea was playing the role of storing artifacts.


    This is because artifacts with cultural and historical value have been transformed into artifacts that contain mana due to the influence of omnipresence.


    Over a long period of time, it shouldn��t have been so surprising that a relic that would have been filled with emotions in human hands turned into an artifact.


    After the cataclysm that destroyed the world, artifacts containing mana appeared everywhere.


    The problem is that about half of the 180,000 artifacts kept by the National Museum of Korea have been transformed into artifacts.


    Accordingly, players at the time used artifacts as materials to create new artifacts or devices.


    All of the weapons that were created had the power to stabilize the destroyed world.


    A typical example is the gauntlet of Mun-Jun, the leader of the Twelve Seats, < Cheolong >.


    In addition, the spear of Namgung Nebula of the Twelve Seats < Shinchang > and the twin swords of Baek Seo-jin of < King of Darkness > were processed relics that had historical value.


    Nonetheless, the National Museum of Korea kept numerous raw materials.


    Therefore, after the establishment of the Mana Management Bureau, the Management Bureau bestowed relics from the National Museum of Korea, which served as a repository for artifacts, to players who had made a contribution.


    Prizes for those who made the mark.


    Punishment to those who sin.


    This was a part that did not change much even after the fairy government was launched.


    Korea was destroyed once. In a world where monsters exist, the country has become unable to avoid war, and history has become useless. It has become a situation where we have to think of our own survival first before thinking about where our roots are.


    Exchanges between almost all countries have been cut off due to the great catastrophe < Century Destruction > that shocked the world.


    Until now, South Korea has had close exchanges with China and Japan, while occasionally interacting with countries geographically close.


    In this world, the United States was a distant country, and North Korea, right above it, was now nothing more than a country ruled by monsters.


    I had to do whatever I could in that situation.


    ignoring poverty and wealth.


    creating discrimination.


    sometimes selling people.


    history and culture had to be abandoned.


    to survive this moment.


    This country has neglected and abandoned too much to survive destruction and left to fester.


    That��s why I was able to survive.


    with many chronic problems.


    Cultural assets that enjoy our history and culture no longer exist. Everything that lies dormant in this museum is just the raw material for the devices and artifacts that the players who made the ball will have.


    Middle School Academy 2nd year students went on a field trip to the National Museum of Korea.


    On the first floor, the students who listened to the explanation of the player��s history moved in the direction the curator guided them.


    A piece of pottery in a glass tube.


    A piece of rusty bronze.


    A knife and scabbard with missing blades that someone must have used during the Joseon Dynasty.


    The students looked around the artifacts on display without any enthusiasm.


    Even if they listened to the curator��s explanation, they did not feel any inspiration from the cultural property.


    It had to be.


    For students born after the cataclysm, what is important is not the product of the past, but the present moment.


    Sheesh�� Like you said, Noh Eun-ha, isn��t there anything great? What��s the use of seeing things like this��


    This is an area where the general public can also watch. A space where cultural assets that did not become artifacts are displayed.


    Eun-ha passed the artifact and replied to the grunting Parang.


    Even if he had a quick temper, he was in a hurry.


    I don��t know how valuable the treasures stored in the National Museum of Korea are.


    Would it be possible to display the raw materials of the artifact on the street where people pass by?


    Except for some exhibits in the innermost space, most of them could only be viewed after going through special procedures.


    Don��t you know that there are enormous artifacts stored under this��


    Artifacts that can only be acquired by those who have made a contribution to defending the motherland, stored in the basement of the National Museum of Korea.


    Artifacts were stored in five classes.


    From the top, Taegeuk Eulji Chungmu Hwarang Inheon.


    However, it was necessary to make a high achievement just by receiving the lowest grade of Inheon.


    Since the inauguration of the fairy government, the only relics that have left the National Museum of Korea until now are the galleries.


    Although it was only a known story until I graduated from the academy.


    The galaxy followed the curator as he explained the history of players starting to check each other in a world that had regained some stability.


    Jinpa-rang and the other children seemed to be interested in the history of people trying to gain power.


    Either that or not, the galaxy gave its gaze to the relic that weakly contained mana.


    Artifacts affecting the degree of human constitution.


    All the artifacts on display had similar mana.


    But the galaxy had never seen a better artifact firsthand.


    in a previous life.


    ��At a time when < Silver > gifts were not found in this country, players tried to seize power. So, in order to assassinate people who had conflicting wills, they resorted to various schemes. One of them is the web of a 5th tier ghost spider on display here.


    When you graduate from the academy.


    From then on, all sorts of disasters befall this country.


    The invasion of Seoul by an army of monsters that can be called the first disaster.


    Those who were called the golden generation show their strength to the people.


    Eunha was the same.


    Even though he did not make a revolutionary achievement, he and Yoo-jeong were awarded the Hwarang Order of Merit.


    On Taeyang��s party received the Chungmu Medal as soon as he graduated.


    Generally, a ghost spider��s web is invisible to the naked eye. However, ghost spiders can see the threads that lead to them by pouring mana into the web-making organ. Even if the thread breaks, if you stay close to it, it will even emit a weak mana.


    ������.��


    At that time, players used the ghost spider��s thread to assassinate opponents on a moonless night. The moment mana is blown into the web-making organ, the thread attached to the assassination target reacts. It is a well-known method now, but at the time it was a groundbreaking method.


    Before the second recapture of Uijeongbu.


    The gypsophila party was awarded the Chungmu Medal in recognition of their contribution to recapturing Uijeongbu.


    On Taeyang��s party received the Chungmu Medal and later received the Eulji Medal for killing the 2nd tier monster Maegoo.


    ��Why is it not used these days? It��s simple. It��s because the fairy government came in. When the government was weak, it did not have the power to punish it even if it used magic stones to create monsters, but now it has that power. You may have heard of < No Name > being sentenced to death due to a terror attack at Dawn Department Store.


    Appearance of Kuma.


    At that time, the gypsophila party was recognized for defeating Beelzebuth and received the Chungmu Medal.


    And Eunha and Lee Yu-jeong were awarded the Chungmu Medal for defeating Lilith. At that time, Onyang��s party


    received the Eulji Medal for defeating


    Agareth, Samael, and Mastema .


    So you won��t have to be wary of such assassinations.


    The gypsophila party made a lot of contributions, but it was always overshadowed by On Taeyang��s party, which had a higher contribution than that.


    But in this life it will be different.


    The gypsophila will not exist, and the warm sun party will not exist either.


    wait a little longer


    An artifact that should be sleeping under this.


    Living in the present life, Eunha knew which artifacts were sleeping underground and what suited her.


    ��


    They decided to take care of their own lunch.


    Several restaurants were lined up on the grounds of the National Museum of Korea.


    However, Eunha decided to eat lunch with her friends outdoors.


    White is a lunch box that his father packed, but he can��t eat store food.


    It was fortunate that it was an autonomous action.


    Otherwise, I would have had to eat lunch with my classmates.


    Eun-ha, who had lost her appetite, tried to get out of class and go to the place where they were supposed to gather.


    If the students in the same class didn��t catch on then.


    Boy! galaxy! We��re going to eat hamburgers, so let��s go together!


    Yein is alive! Eunha You come too! Sometimes you have to eat with us too! Are we friends too? is not it?


    2nd year class 7.


    The students in his class this year weren��t afraid of him.


    Rather, he approached him in a friendly way and talked to him.


    Are you going to eat with them again? How about eating with us today?


    yes right! And Eunha, don��t you have a team piece? Wouldn��t it be nice to make friends at this time?


    Eun-ha stopped and looked at the students approaching her.


    Their intentions were obvious.


    My eyes are full of greed


    My classmates who can��t hide my feelings properly.


    They were those who tried to make friends with themselves, who were known as the protagonists of Unit 031.


    Since the industry of players was so narrow, it was better to stay close to each other without making enemies.


    But he didn��t want to.


    why me? ����what?��


    Sorry, I have friends who promised to have lunch together.


    Eunha replied bluntly.


    Some of the laughing students burst into laughter.


    Then he laughed softly.


    Didn��t you think you��d be rejected?


    But if you��re going to hide your expression, you have to know how to hide it until the end.


    It was also an overreaction.


    Maybe they were talking for really innocent reasons.


    However, he did not feel the need to become friendly with them.


    its then! Shall we eat together next time? ��sorry. when the time comes later


    I know the industry is narrow.


    I also knew that if I refused in this way, bad rumors would spread.


    However, their friendship was of no value to Eunha.


    A galaxy that knows the future knows that they leave no trace in the future.


    Do you really need to make time for them?


    How much more need to give time to those who will get in the way in the future.


    Let��s eat our rice comfortably, huh?


    Friends are no longer needed


    All you need is a long term horse.


    Sometimes, even friends will use it as a chess piece.


    Ever since Eun-ha decided to become a player again, she was considering the practical benefits of everything.


    what. Isn��t he really unlucky? ��Ah, my pride. Do I really have to do it like this? What is it that I have to bend over like this?


    Isn��t that what everyone else is doing? What can I do though If you get close to him, you��ll be comfortable in the future��


    That��s right. I want to be a friend of Eunha too.


    Just in case, I tried to widen the detection net, and as expected, it was different.


    Eun-ha, who left to meet her friends, smiled bitterly.


    All the people who approached him after he became a sophomore were like that.


    I had no intention of criticizing.


    Because that, too, was a form of burial.


    And he had no intention of getting close to them, whether it was acting or not.


    The kids will get bugs too�� I don��t know how you��re doing.


    It wasn��t just that the students were driven to themselves.


    I have seen several times that students are flocking to my friends who go with me.


    They were also the protagonists of Unit 031.


    He probably wouldn��t treat them as harshly as he did. S~ea??h the N??elFir��.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Those who are clumsy will become friendly as they are, those who will use them will use them, or those who are uncomfortable will distance them.


    considering your reputation.


    Even so, it would be inevitable to eat swearing.


    The difference between envy and jealousy is a piece of paper.


    Friends who became the target of envy will be the target of jealousy at the same time.


    I have to eat as much as they deserve.


    The nail that sticks out was the law to be driven in.


    The more you behave in this way, the more the blame will fall on you that should be on your friends.


    He was accustomed to being cursed at by him, and he thought that if it was something he would eat anyway, he would eat it all.


    Instead, I want my friends to be my strength as I wish.


    Noh Eunha! Aren��t you coming soon!? That��s why I told him that I had to tell him the appointment time differently.


    hey! Get me some big rocks from there! While I was doing it, I got a lot of cider and cola from the vending machine! It��s money, you who came last has to pay!


    Eun-ha discovered that the friends who had settled down first were smoking a mat.


    In the distance, Minji grumbled and Parang spoke loudly.


    I��m here?


    Meanwhile, Bae Soo-bin looked back at Eun-ha and put an object on the mat.


    Despite her blunt attitude, she was proud to see her hanging out with her friends.


    Then, Eun-ha put a thought in her mouth.


    Come to think of it, isn��t Bae Su-bin in your class with Kaede Hoshimiya? how do you know that


    why i don��t know that


    Bae Soo-bin answered in a cold voice.


    Eunha shrugged her shoulders and asked about Kaede Hoshimiya, who was in her class this year.


    In his previous life, Taeyang��s fifth wife and a woman called < Singung >.


    After entering the middle school academy, Eun-ha tried to embrace her, but strangely, he had no chance to meet her.


    But this year, she and Bae Soo-bin were in the same class.


    You won��t be close to him.


    You��re not arguing to fight me right now, are you?


    Eunha secretly tried her luck to see if she was close to Kaede Hoshimiya.


    However, the answer that came back was negative.


    Bae Su-bin glared at him with a fierce face.


    I thought I had an opportunity to meet Kaede Hoshimiya, but it seems like last year there is no income.


    Eunha sighed softly.


    When the time comes later, go and talk to him.


    why me. Since he also has good grades, he must be of help to you too.


    ��what can I say? Uh�� well��


    Come to think of it, Bae Su-bin wasn��t the only one to blame.


    Eunha was also lacking in sociability.


    ��Hey, but since you��re in the same class, it shouldn��t be natural to say it. So what are you talking about naturally?


    No, that��s enough��


    I think I know roughly in my head, but when I tried to say it myself, nothing came to mind.


    Eunha hesitated.


    I realized once again that getting rid of others is very simple, but making connections with others is such a difficult task.


    But he had friends.


    There were friends who were very sociable around you, so if you ask them, you will get an answer.


    With that thought in mind, Eunha decided to ask her friends.


    I tried to talk to Minji and Hayang, who were nearby.


    [��Ugh, you idiot.]


    Serena sent a telepathic message.


    Her tongue clenched, her triangular ears pricked up.


    [When eating, just stay still. Let��s eat comfortably, huh?]


    Somehow, I felt like I was getting back what I said earlier.


    Before long, Serena waggled her tail and patted him on the butt.

 Chapter 309

    Relife Player 309


    [Chapter 099]


    [Decision without reversal (2)]


    In the end, rice cakes that could not be eaten were just rice cakes for pictures.


    Hayang and Subin


    were admiring each and every artifact on display, but Eun-ha only had a sour face.


    Iron gold and silver entrance swordsman sword? Captain, isn��t that really cool?


    Academy students were allowed access to the cellars, where artifacts belonging to the human constitution were kept for the purpose of field trips.


    Eun-ha, who had been in a storage room belonging to the Chungmu level in her previous life, did not feel particularly inspired, but it did not seem like the other students.


    Unlike the exhibition room upstairs, you could see mana with the naked eye without having to bother looking at it.


    The mana that had melted into the Inheon Storage was full of energy, and the artifacts on display were also emitting unusual energy.


    The sword Eunhyuk pointed with his finger also created an eye-catching atmosphere.


    The Saken Chamsa Sword is a sword made in the Joseon Dynasty that is known to slash evil spirits and ward off disasters. I��ve only heard of it, but it��s been kept here.


    Do you think management is good? Even if I use it as a device right away, I don��t think there will be any problem.


    Minho and Eunhyuk handle swords.


    When Eun-ha showed a cold reaction, Eun-hyuk had a conversation with Min-ho, who was nearby.


    The two people who had been admiring just a moment ago were talking about the sword while putting their heads together.


    If you try to deal with monsters with that, you��ll rather break your sword?


    Eun-ha flicked past the several swords that were hanging on the wall.


    Since it was a sword made since the Joseon Dynasty, it had mana worthy of its history.


    However, although the power of the sword made in the distant past was great, it did not have a vessel that could fully demonstrate its power.


    The passage of time does not win.


    Even if its power weakens, it is better to use the artifact as a material to make a new weapon.


    It was also the reason why players used firearms rather than bows and modern swords rather than older swords.


    Inheon grade is also a good material for making devices, but��


    it was surprisingly difficult to make a contribution to the country.


    It was very rare to receive a human constitutional grade.


    However, Eun-ha, who made a contribution from her previous life to Chungmoo, had a very high eye for seeing.


    The Artifact obtained from the Academy Dungeon not too long ago was comparable to the Chungmu level.


    In addition, in Uijeongbu, Inheon was able to easily find an artifact with more power.


    galaxy Aren��t you interested in things like that? The other kids are all co�� ah��!


    It was then.


    Eun-ha felt a movement approaching her from behind and promptly raised her arm.


    At that moment, Ga-in Choi, who had rushed to embrace his arm, lost her balance and nearly fell forward.


    Choi Ga-in, who barely prevented him from falling, glared at him.


    what why


    ��no. It would be nice to hold her��


    Most of those who caught her gaze would lower their eyes.


    Or bow your head.


    However, Eunha asked bluntly.


    Although Ga-in Choi did not like his behavior, he had no choice but to swallow his dissatisfaction.


    Other than that, I deliberately mumbled to be heard.


    Of course, Eunha pretended not to hear.


    As long as there is something he wants from himself, he knows that Choi Ga-in will not harm him.


    Hey there�� I heard that Eunha has been receiving a lot of engagement offers lately, right?


    ��Look at that.


    huh? what? no. But why? Doesn��t that bother you?


    Starting this year, Seohyun��s protection disappeared.


    As a result, those who tried to make a kite somehow, both inside and outside the academy, would make some suggestions to themselves or their families.


    Because of that, Eunha was not the only one who was annoyed these days.


    Especially things like arranged marriages.


    i might be able to fix that how are you


    Eun-ha urged Ga-in Choi, who was following her.


    Choi Ga-in��s eyes twinkled.


    Her intentions were clearly visible.


    You should be engaged to me. Or come into my exclusive. Then I can block them all.


    Anyway, anyway.


    Eun-ha thought Choi Ga-in, who proudly courted her while students passed by, was great.


    But that��s just it.


    Even if her actions were dignified, there was no reason why he had to accept them.


    yes i will refuse �� why not!?


    I have no plans to date anyone yet.


    This isn��t a meeting, it��s an engagement. i won��t bother you


    It��s like that or something.


    In his previous life, < Braever > On Tae-yang took Ga-in Choi as his first wife and gained the power of the Galaxy Group.


    Eunha herself was also able to connect with the Galaxy Group by referring to Onyang.


    If he can embrace the Galaxy Group, which held the No. 1 spot in Korea until he died, he would be able to easily change the future.


    Also, if you are yourself, you may be able to control Choi Ga-in��s personality.


    However, coexistence with Galaxy also meant that it would still give strength to Galaxy.


    How was it in your previous life?


    Even though the Sirius Group barely followed the Galaxy Group, the Galaxy Group was unrivaled.


    The 3rd chairman of Sirius Group, Han Seo-yeon, was intent on destroying YH, and the 3rd chairman of Galaxy Group, Choi Jeong-hoon, did his best to make Korea a galaxy empire.


    I��ll think about it later. And I prefer to take it slow.


    Does that mean you want to get to know me slowly? After all, Eunha and you are me��


    So, if the Galaxy Group proposes an engagement to my father, I will be very disappointed. Understand?


    ��uh��?


    Then you have to get engaged to someone else. I like to get to know you very slowly, but if you say you don��t like the Galaxy Group��


    I will never do that! I promise I will never bother you! okay? Then I��ll watch.


    He only wants one thing.


    Ha Baek-ryun unfolds his will without being checked.


    If you look at it extreme, the future where Ha Baek-ryeon��s dictatorship will take place.


    In such a world, the power of the Galaxy Group should not have been unrivaled.


    Even if all groups work together to keep Ha Baek-ryeon in check, I didn��t want to leave the possibility that one group could overwhelm Ha Baek-ryeon��s influence.


    A dictatorship by Ha Baek-ryun is welcome.


    However, if it is the dictatorship of someone other than her, I will definitely not welcome it.


    Removeable seeds are removed and non-removable seeds impede growth.


    Can I tell the other kids about this, though?


    If possible, spread it far and wide. I was a little annoyed because there were kids who kept clinging to me. Shameful bitches! Ok, fine! I will block all foxes that approach you from now on!


    Accidentally got a bathing suit in hand.


    He raised his mouth as he watched Choi Ga-in walk away with brisk steps.


    I had no intention of getting engaged to Choi Ga-in.


    Because his engagement to her meant, in other words, that he would go under the Galaxy Group.


    Physiologically, it��s horrible��


    but if it��s necessary, I��ll do it.


    But it was better to keep her alive until her usefulness diminished than to be engaged to her.


    Because Choi Ga-in was the evil that caused the Galaxy Group to suffer.


    If left alone, it will continue to disgrace the group, and if left alone, it will continue to perish.


    It was a perfect weapon to reduce the influence of the Galaxy Group.


    If Ga-in Choi can be used to keep the Galaxy Group in check, there will be no benefit.


    Eunha��.


    Why?


    I dropped the annoying fermented soybeans.


    After returning to her friends, Eun-ha turned her head to Hayang, who was looking at her with anxious eyes.


    why did you call


    ��you don��t have to go that far. I may not be as good as Seohyun unnie, but I can do well to a certain extent.


    I know.


    But why��?


    Hayang also seemed to have heard the conversation he was having with Choi Ga-in.


    The gloomy face of Hayang hesitated and opened his mouth.


    Eunha calmly nodded her head.


    It was never that I couldn��t believe Hayang��s ability.


    Even so, there is only one reason why fermented soybeans are put forward.


    ��Why do you want to be criticized? He says he��ll curse instead. you just have to watch ��don��t stretch your face. everyone sees it


    What do you think when someone sees it?


    Even if I look like this, am I a direct descendant?


    yes i��m sorry


    Eunha played a joke and stretched out Hayang��s cheek.


    He took his hand and rubbed his swollen cheek.


    Soon she looked up at him.


    Our eyes met.


    ��Isn��t more than half of Eunha bothering you because of her engagement?


    yeah what about it?


    Then, if you get engaged to someone else, that problem won��t come up anymore. That��s right.


    A once-destroyed world where a second wife openly exists.


    However, even though times have changed, there is still a strong perception that wives other than the first wife are concubines.


    People in political and business circles who have strong self-esteem will not push their daughters against someone who has a fianc��.


    However, as she had promised the other day, Eun-ha wanted to make a careful decision about her arranged marriage.


    I wouldn��t hesitate to use it if necessary, but I didn��t want to use it if possible.


    Because you don��t know how the future will change.


    Above all, the person who will be his spouse will surely be unhappy.


    ��Well then��


    Hayang grabbed the collar.


    Jung Ha-yang is trying to say something with her mouth wide open.


    He looked down at her.


    ��me too-.


    are you okay.


    ��I can do it too.


    Eun-ha stretched her cheeks with both hands this time before she said that.


    The soft cheeks stretched like glutinous rice cakes.


    Hayang, you don��t have to worry too much.


    But��


    thank you so much for worrying about me, but it��s useless. Do you think I��m going to be swayed by them?


    It��s not like that��


    or what? Are there any other reasons?


    ����.


    Isn��t White actually a creature made of rice cakes?


    Eun-ha expressed curiosity while touching her as she pulled and stretched.


    White was making a sad face.


    ��that��s interesting. Eun-ae��s cheeks aren��t growing like this��


    I��m not kidding.


    Sorry sorry.


    Jung Ha-yang pulls Eun-ha��s hand away and at the same time gathers her brows.


    Eunha shuddered and stepped away from her seat.


    Just in time, the students started moving to the next location.


    He mingled among them and separated from her.


    I found Cha Eun-woo in a procession far away.


    While ignoring Choi Ga-in, who was waving, he exchanged glances with Eun-woo, who gave a worried look.


    When she heard the exaggerated news from Choi Ga-in, she was sending a worried gaze.


    But what she worries about will never happen.


    Eun-ha sent a doctor to tell her not to worry just with her facial expression.


    I don��t know if Cha Eun-woo really understood.


    It didn��t matter anyway.


    ��


    Some of you who have been touring the museum may wonder how amazing the artifacts made by processing artifacts with raw materials are. So, we decided to show it specially for all of you visiting from the academy.


    After the tour of the Inheon Storage, the curator led the students to the farthest space away from the storage.


    A space with no furniture in sight.


    There are only rectangular grooves dug at regular intervals on the floor.


    This is a space where those who have been awarded the Order of Merit can test the strength of the cultural assets they will take out. In addition, each floor is equipped with a space for testing cultural assets.


    Those who received the medal from the fairy were able to test the artifact within a set number of times.


    Of course, if the artifact was broken while using the power, he had to automatically receive the artifact.


    After the explanation, the curator soon showed the devices brought by other staff.


    It was two swords.


    The surface of the blade was engraved with gold.


    It is a device made for testing by processing the sword of the sword of death from raw materials. Only those who can enter the Inheon Storage can experience the prototype device.


    ������.��


    If you weren��t a student at the academy, you wouldn��t have been able to enter the Inheon Storage.


    Moreover, it was very difficult to receive the Inheon Medal.


    The students who were well aware of that fact were blinded by the device and gulped down their saliva.


    Of course not all of you can use it. Even if the device made with the Death Sword is a failure, even a nameless sword definitely has its value. I��m thinking of making it so that only a few people can experience it here. who wants to?


    ��Me!!!!��


    The curator, who had been giving explanations like flowing water, suddenly changed the topic.


    Nonetheless, the students who reacted quickly raised their hands.


    I��m your sister! Take a look here please! It��s here!


    There were so many competitors.


    While the students were chattering, Jin Parang raised his hand and jumped up.


    It wasn��t just Jinpa.


    Me! I��ll try it!


    Eunhyuk squeezed through the students and came forward.


    ��Me.


    Minho, who was buried among the students, got lucky.


    But the only people who understood what he was saying were those who usually followed him.


    In the end, I had to raise my hand, saying, Minho wants to do it instead of them!


    You all be quiet! Then we��ll take care of the selection, so just stand still with your hands up!


    Finally, the instructors had to direct traffic.


    After asking the curator how many people to hire, the instructors decided to pick at least two people per class.


    And Eunha raised her hand aiming for the silence.


    uh? Eunha, you too?


    yes i want to do it too Eunha, it��s surprising that you intervene in something like this. ok yes You go out of our class.


    Eunha��s instructor in charge laughed.


    Anyway, you��re a kid too.


    Rubbing the bridge of his nose with his finger, he made a face like that and raised his hand to Eunha.


    Fortunately, among the students in the same class, there was no backlash against the departure of the galaxy.


    The problem was that students from other classes complained that it was unfair to blindly pick Noh Eun-ha.


    They also knew Eunha��s skills very well.


    but it��s not fair


    Also, Eunha with that level of skill might be able to become a player and come to the Inheon Storage, but should we give Eunha a chance?


    All kinds of reasons came out.


    That��s why the ratings for him weren��t that good.


    I didn��t know last year��


    but it definitely increased.


    In fact, the reason Eunha applied was to confirm this.


    Even until last year, they couldn��t properly talk to themselves, but now how dissatisfied they are to the point of openly expressing their dissatisfaction.


    Signs began to appear when Seohyun Han left for Japan.


    And as he suppressed those who bullied Yu Do-jun in front of the students, the signs became more active.


    besides this and that.


    If it was intended, it was intended.


    I didn��t know there would be so many.


    If you twist it, you guys will become stronger.


    Ignoring their complaints, Eunha grabbed her sword and went into the center.


    As the curator waved his hand, a barrier rose from the groove dug in the floor.


    Cube protection magic.


    The male student who came in after receiving another sword looked up at the protective magic that separated space from space.


    Then I looked at the galaxy.


    Eunha Do you know who I am?


    It was as if he had heard his name somewhere.


    What I felt from the other person was confidence, jealousy, and the desire to be recognized.


    Let��s be friendly in the future. I��m thinking of becoming a hunter, so I��ll have a lot of parties with you in the future.


    Who are you? ����.


    However, Eunha had no intention of acknowledging the male student.


    Because all I had was confidence.


    Because I didn��t know how to look at myself objectively and was recklessly jealous.


    Compared to the desire to be recognized, my skills seemed to be insignificant.


    Okay, just pick up the sword.


    ��Ha��


    The opponent sighed as he moved his shoulders, as if his pride had been hurt.


    The eyes of the opponent who took the stance burned.


    Intense hostility moved, and in an instant, the opponent��s sword fell toward the galaxy.


    do you do something?


    Eun-ha blocked the sword at first.


    It was stronger than I thought.


    But that was all.


    It was only through a few encounters with Hap that one could determine his skill.


    I didn��t have a good posture like Mok Min-ho.


    He wasn��t as strong as Choi Eunhyuk.


    It wasn��t even as fast as Jinpa.


    what!? Is it only this?


    Even so, the opponent was obsessed with power and looked down on Eunha, who was only defending himself.


    The students who didn��t like him also saw the galaxy outside the barrier.


    good! you should do that!


    Noh Eun-ha was no big deal either!


    Just step on it! There��s nothing wrong with that!


    me! I��ll try it next time! Eunha You have to stick with me next time!?


    The reason Eun-ha spent time with the unknown male student was to take a closer look to see if there was a talent she hadn��t discovered yet.


    It was also to remember those who were hostile to him.


    okay! wield it there!


    Oh, it��s not worth it! Why do you keep swinging? It��s not all about wielding a sword!


    Among those who throw the future into chaos, I decided to kill those who made the judgment that there might be room for rehabilitation.


    Hey, can��t you do that too!? Hey, I��ll do better than that!


    finish it now!


    He vowed to kill the evils that would surely ruin the future.


    ������.��


    Those who silently send hostility towards themselves thought they should watch from now on.


    ��Kuh��!


    Judgment is over.


    Eun-ha, who took her gaze away, cut off the flying sword.


    what! Are you tired already!?


    hey! What if I fall over there! Ugh, that idiot�� It��s frustrating!


    Those who have no eyes will not know.


    That the opponent didn��t suddenly miss the sword and didn��t suddenly hit the butt.


    However, I knew those with good eyes from the beginning.


    Not to mention instructors and curators.


    okay! Noh Eunha! very cool inside!


    Jinpalang shouted triumphantly. sea??h th�� N??eFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    did you see You think you can beat our captain so easily?


    Eunhyuk Choi talked about it as if it were his job.


    Are you done with that? Why don��t you try more? Mr. �� this is really��!


    Mok Min-ho was staring at himself.


    ��Stop it��Now stop it��


    It��s pitiful.


    Eunha glanced over at those who sent unchanging eyes even though she changed her posture.


    All of them were people or friends he had been keeping an eye on.


    ����.


    And among them was Kaede Hoshimiya.


    Only then did the galaxy find Kaede Hoshimiya.

 Chapter 310

    Relife Player 310


    [Chapter 100]


    [To those who live by stepping on death]


    Middle school academy 1st semester midterm exam.


    Hayang wrote a long article about the origin and principle of mana.


    While other students are writing question papers and leaving their seats, ask the instructor for additional answer sheets.


    ��done.


    It was a rather difficult test.


    Nevertheless, unlike the students who gave up on the exam and got up from their seats, she patiently organized a vast amount of information.


    The tone of the answer was not disturbed. I reviewed the answer sheet several times and submitted it to the instructor.


    Hayang, you are the last one. yes? There were still people�� Really, I was the only one left.


    I couldn��t pay attention to my surroundings because I was concentrating on the exam.


    It was only when the instructor spoke to her in a friendly way that she realized that she was the only one in the classroom.


    Hayang smiled shyly.


    Haya. yes?


    At that time, the instructor, who roughly read the answer she wrote, made a proud face and called her.


    The instructor liked Hayang, who used to take his lectures with his eyes shining.


    Of course, because she was a polite student and a direct descendant of the Alice Group.


    Did you know that starting next year, you will be able to choose one player position to learn?


    yes. When you are in the third year, you can choose one to listen to, right?


    Hayang nodded at the instructor��s words.


    Players could be divided into combat and production jobs.


    And combat jobs and production jobs were again divided into countless sub-categories.


    Among them, Maestro Black Smith Crester Alchemist was a representative sub-category in production jobs.


    In addition, the representative division in the combat position was the dealer hunter, guardian, ranger, caster, supporter, navigator, telepathist, sniper, etc.


    Secondary academy students were able to take classes related to one sector in combat and production jobs when they entered the third year.


    Although it was only a basic theory.


    More specialized classes could be learned at the Higher Academy.


    However, compared to the students of the high school academy, it was an opportunity to freely and diversely grasp the sector for the students of the secondary academy.


    Even if you have plenty of time because it��s still your first semester, it would be good for Hayang to clearly decide which field you want to major in. It��s good to experience various things, but personally, I think it��s best to dig into one.


    is that so? If it didn��t suit me, I was thinking about going to the high school academy and changing it��.


    Even though the classes you learn at the high school academy are serious, it��s better to learn the basics at the middle school academy. The number of students will increase so much, but it is impossible to take care of each student like now. If possible, it would be helpful for you to lay down the basics at a secondary academy and then dig into one area.


    Yes��


    Hayang accepted the instructor��s advice without hesitation.


    Eunha had said something similar to him before.


    As a result, she and her friends were all contemplating which field to choose next year.


    On the other hand, Eunha also gave advice to her friends on which department they would be most suitable for.


    ����Hayangie, you��re a bit ambiguous.��


    ��What��s ambiguous?��


    ��Because I think you��ll be good at anything if you mainly deal with mana.��


    However, Eunha has not come up with a solid offer for her division.


    It seemed to be the same for the instructor.


    Hayang, have you decided what to choose?


    Um�� I��m still thinking about it. I��m not sure what��s right for me.


    You have the most mana in your body among the 031 units, and you have good control, so you should choose something related to that. yes that��s right.


    How about a caster supporter? Yes, there is that too��.


    The areas that Eunha advised were casters and supporters.


    And there was one more.


    ��I��m also thinking about the navigator.


    As a navigator�� I don��t know if Hayang is right for you.


    Eunha first recommended casters and supporters who could use the vast amount of mana in their bodies.


    Next, I recommended a navigator that can use the gift.


    But he didn��t force me to choose one.


    Even though it seemed like he had something to wish for.


    ����Still, because White is your life. I don��t think I can force you to go that far.��


    While recommending Eunwoo to become a supporter.


    While recommending Caster to Subin.


    Eun-ha did not recommend her.


    I was both happy and sad.


    It also meant that he really cared about her.


    It also meant that he valued himself.


    i want to help you


    In the end, Hayang had to choose the division herself.


    So I was troubled.


    Like Eunha said, should I choose for myself?


    Or should I choose for the galaxy.


    Still, I think Hayang would be a good caster for you�� The answers you wrote here, and the understanding of the class�� I��m saying that a caster who handles magic freely would be a good fit for you.


    ��right?


    If you had to choose for yourself, Caster was the most appropriate.


    Having read various books since childhood, he should be able to create aggressive magic using that as his base knowledge.


    Moreover, he could use magic similar to that of a supporter.


    But then it overlaps with Subin��


    But if I had to think about Eunha, I had to avoid Caster.


    Because I had no doubts that Soobin could also play the role.


    It was the same for supporters.


    She didn��t know much, but Eun-ha seemed to be expecting Eun-woo��s ability.


    And the people Eunha expects must have the skills to do so.


    I couldn��t overlap with Eunwoo by choosing a supporter.


    In the end, the choice Hayang made was��.


    ��First of all, I am thinking of a navigator.


    Well�� that wouldn��t be too bad either. It��s a little sad though. If I was a caster, I would be able to do better than that��


    haha��.


    Hayang shed an awkward laugh.


    The instructor only had a good appetite.


    I want to help Eunha.


    Hayang knew what kind of students Eunha often showed interest in.


    None of them seemed to have the qualities of a navigator.


    Eunha said that she couldn��t find a navigator yet.


    ��I hope the 31st will come soon. The navigator is, of course����


    a hopeful wind.


    One day Eun-ha said that while looking out the car window.


    However, Hayang thought it would be better to be the navigator himself rather than uncertain wind.


    ��


    Secondary academy 3rd grade specialized liberal arts intermediate swordsmanship deepening application.


    Eun-ha, who took the advanced application of advanced swordsmanship in the second semester of last year, took a specialized liberal arts course one year higher this year.


    Originally, he had to learn advanced application of beginner swordsmanship or basic introduction to intermediate swordsmanship, but the instructor in charge of swordsmanship saw his skills and recommended the class.


    It��s worse than a dungeon.


    Even so, he was taking the test without difficulty.


    It was at the level of responding to the traps of the high-difficulty yellow dungeon and the attacks of low-level monsters.


    Inside the small testing ground, there were several magical flying blocks.


    The test was to knock out flying blocks.


    However, the colorful blocks showed different abilities depending on the color.


    next! purple stage! The one who can��t do it falls back and shifts with the next person!


    The white ones break with one hit.


    Yellow will break if hit twice.


    Orange will break after hitting three.


    Green emits smoke around it.


    Blue radiates cold air around it.


    The red ones explode the moment they attack.


    Purple dazzles the moment it collides.


    And some blocks suddenly change color without warning. The randomly flying blocks were even different in size and length. S��arch* The ��ov��lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The moment the test starts, the flying blocks hover around the test taker and take on such a property.


    So, the students taking the test would back down whenever a block with a new color appeared, deciding that the test could not be continued.


    As a result, few students faced the purple block.


    ��is he really a sophomore? Did you see him using the explosive power of the red color to avoid the purple block?


    It was hard for me to knock out 7�� How many do they have now?


    Naturally, students who were waiting or who dropped out in the middle had no choice but to watch the busy galaxy in the exam hall.


    The students who sat cross-legged all admired.


    The sight of a galaxy with a significantly different number of blocks compared to the rest of the students was art.


    After knocking off the protruding blocks, jump high into the sky and break only the white blocks in order from the top.


    Using the explosive power of the softly hit red block as a driving force, it breaks through the magic created by the purple block.


    It incapacitates blue blocks by scattering flames attached to the body.


    As time passed, new blocks surrounded him, but he did not show any hesitation.


    While the other students gave up, he swung his sword until the block stretched to the point where it obscured his view.


    The city exam is over!!


    Finally.


    The test was over only when the exponentially growing blocks filled the test site.


    The instructor couldn��t help but be astonished when he saw the remaining galaxy in the exam hall until the end.


    How the heck did he induce the blocks, there were only white, yellow, and orange blocks gathered around him.


    As a result, he was able to survive in a space full of blocks without getting hurt.


    The blue, red, and purple blocks were gathered at the outermost part.


    ��Eunha, you don��t have to learn advanced swordsmanship. Since you already have your own swordsmanship, learning basic swordsmanship might not be good for you.


    But I have no choice but to graduate.


    Eun-ha bluntly responded to the instructor who approached while passing the students.


    The swordsmanship he learned at the secondary academy was basic swordsmanship.


    If it��s basic, I learned all of them last year.


    It has reached a point where you can no longer gain enlightenment even if you learn academy swordsmanship.


    Rather, he had to worry that the swordsmanship he had mastered in his previous life would be stained with the academy swordsmanship.


    Even so, there was a credit limit specified by the academy, so there was no choice but to learn swordsmanship.


    You won��t be able to take high school academy classes, right?


    ��I know your skills, but according to the rules, that��s going to be tough.


    Chet.


    Eunha clicked her tongue briefly.


    The swordsmanship he learned at the Higher Academy might be of some help, but his status was a secondary academy student after all.


    It is impossible to take classes at the Higher Academy without going through the regular curriculum.


    It meant that the academy didn��t have this situation in mind.


    Of course, it didn��t make sense for something like this to happen.


    The problem was that a situation that made no sense happened to him.


    But it seems like you learned swordsmanship even before entering the academy�� Do you know who you learned it from? I could see the players�� habit of crossing the front line in a rough way��


    ��I don��t know the name either. I am not even alive in this world. I see This is�� I��m really sorry. If I can make you this far, I��m sure you��ll have the skills to teach


    .


    The instructor accepted it without question.


    Since you can no longer achieve achievement in the secondary academy, why don��t you become another player��s < The Seed >? From what I��ve heard, you and Kang Hyeon-cheol are acquainted��


    Huh? Is this the first I��ve heard? ��was it a rumor after all? no. done.


    Eunha said so calmly.


    The instructor, who stabbed him once to confirm the rumors, backed off regretfully.


    It��s not that I didn��t think about sparring with that squid bastard, but��


    Getting involved with that bastard only hurts.


    no.


    Leaving the instructor behind, he recalled his previous thoughts.


    Being < The Seed > of < Yeomma > did more harm than good.


    Above all, mentally.


    It would be nice if I could be taught by Baek Seo-jin�� but that would be difficult too.


    Eunha sighed.


    Inevitably, he decided to complete only the swordsmanship required for graduation at the secondary academy.


    For the rest, it would be better to try other weapons.


    It might not be bad to learn spearmanship from Yeonhwa noona��


    It wouldn��t be bad to learn spearmanship from Ryu Yeonhwa, who will become a < Shinchang > in the future.


    Perhaps he could have attained enlightenment while learning spearmanship.


    Wasn��t there a saying that polar opposites lead to one?


    There are still a few classes left to take the test


    .


    This is because rumors about him spread so badly in the academy.


    Moreover, he even showed his strength at the test site.


    Anyway, I didn��t have much interest in Unit 030.


    Eunha looked at the calendar on her smartphone and confirmed that the midterm period was almost over.


    It��s over soon


    I pressed the schedule for the comprehensive ability evaluation after the midterm exam with my thumb.


    A review that takes place over the course of a week.


    Students who passed the monster killing test now begin to face monsters in earnest.


    This time, Jongpyeong was also camping and subduing monsters.


    ��Don��t talk. Didn��t the middle school academy go smoothly too? You don��t know, but what happened when I was a sophomore����


    Eun-ha recalled an anecdote that Yoo-jeong had told before returning.


    It was an anecdote that I will definitely remember.


    It had to be.


    Because many students died.


    For that reason, the academy even went so far as to select an additional 031st class.


    ��I hope that time comes soon.


    Much blood will be shed.


    But he will make more blood flow than that.

 Chapter 311

    Relife Player 311


    [Chapter 100]


    [To those who live by stepping on death (2)]


    In his previous life, there was a scar as thick and long as the thumb nail on Minho Mok��s left eye.


    The scars from the beast��s claws played a role in highlighting the taciturn and stern atmosphere of Mok Min-ho.


    That��s why when Eun-ha first saw Mo Min-ho in this life, her youthful side and flawless appearance made her feel somewhat unfamiliar.


    More than anything else, I realized that I like Min-ho Mok, who is able to know how he feels about Cha Eun-woo, rather than making a blunt expression with a scarred face.


    ��Don��t talk. It was to the point where I wondered if there was such a thing as hell. Now that I think about it, it wasn��t even hell.��


    Before returning, Lee Yu-jeong of class 031 suddenly brought up the story of her secondary academy days.


    then she said


    He said that there was a time when a major accident occurred in the comprehensive ability evaluation in the first semester after he became a sophomore at a secondary academy.


    Even Eunha attended the academy and heard about it in passing.


    ��It was so disappointing to see the kids who exchanged greetings hahahoho just a while ago being eaten by them in the middle of the night�� A lot of people died. Some I knew, some I had only heard of.��


    Omnipresence that occurred without any precursor.


    A sudden monster wave.


    At the time, the students who were performing the comprehensive ability evaluation were killed by the monsters without being able to respond properly.


    Many died then.


    To the extent that the academy unusually selects additional students.


    Even Eunha in middle school, who had a burning hatred of monsters, remembered the stories that the media told her day by day.


    It was only natural that the incident stirred up the nation.


    Condolences to the students poured in from all over the country due to an incident that could not be attributed to anyone.


    Meanwhile, the majority of secondary academy students lived in the world of politics and business.


    Their parents were heartbroken, and their pent-up anger finally condemned the academy.


    Even so, the academy was still alive.


    It was just a natural disaster.


    Although the academy was an educational institution, it conducted a comprehensive ability evaluation for the purpose of nurturing players, and unfortunately it only encountered a wave.


    Students who would become players had to be able to take responsibility for their own deaths in the end.


    As a slang word, he was saying that he was prepared to die and supported the Player Academy.


    ����No one did anything wrong. No matter who I cursed at, nothing came back, and whenever I thought of that time, I could feel how helpless I was.��


    Furthermore, sympathy for the deceased students cooled very quickly because they were the children of so-called rich families.


    In the end, those who benefited were the students who were able to enter the secondary academy through additional selection, and the fairy government who made an excuse to attack the vested interests that showed a gap.


    ��Do you remember Mok Min-ho? He had a big scar on his face, and that was from an injury.��


    recalling that time


    At that time, Lee Yu-jeong mentioned Mok Min-ho, who passed away early.


    ��Even though Mok Min-ho��s personality was like that, at that time we were relying on him next to the instructor.��


    Mok Min-ho raised his sword to protect the students along with those who followed him.


    Because of that, he was able to save many people.


    As a result, he forced his followers to sacrifice.


    When the morning comes when the incident is over.


    He was admired by many and criticized by many.


    He gained the honor of being the protagonist of Unit 031 and earned indelible scars.


    ��I didn��t know it then, but now that I think about it, it must have been a huge responsibility. It must have been hard for a 15-year-old to bear.��


    The Mok Min-ho she and Yu-jeong remembered were completely different.


    He remembers Mok Min-ho, who had a strong impression of treating people like tools.


    On the other hand, Minho Mok, whom she remembers, felt responsible for the deaths of people.


    ��So I��m a little sorry. If that hadn��t happened, neither Mok Min-ho�� nor On Tae-yang would have gone to that point.��


    Mok Min-ho tried to take responsibility by throwing away one by one.


    Onyang, who tried to join forces together.


    The relationship between the two, which started at the Higher Academy, came to an end after the invasion of Seoul.


    In the end, Mok Min-ho, who was abandoned after losing everything he had, was stabbed to death by On-Tae-yang, who got everything in his hands.


    What did he think about when he was about to die?


    I couldn��t know if it wasn��t for me.


    Would you have let go of everything?


    Couldn��t have accepted my death.


    But one thing is certain��


    ����He��s a failure.��


    ��Where are you talking like that? It��s not polite to the dead!��


    ��If you die anyway, it��s over. The dead don��t talk.��


    In his previous life, Mok Min-ho was a failure.


    Just like how Eunha herself met her death in < Dungeon of the Abyss >.


    That��s why I wanted to give Mok Min-ho a chance in this life.


    An opportunity to change a life that would have been riddled with failure.


    Oh sister, come on. Would you like something to drink? I��ll live. I can��t do that. i have money too Today, my sister needs help, so I��ll live for her. yes? What would you like to drink?


    So�� I like milk tea. thank you. Rather, I am more grateful. It wouldn��t have been easy to give her time during the midterm exams��


    So Eun-ha met Ryu Yeon-hwa.


    It seemed a bit out of the blue, though.


    It wasn��t unrelated.


    ��


    Eunha had to be careful not to get caught as much as possible in planning this project.


    That��s why he couldn��t use Sirius�� backing.


    Through Bruno, he disposed of the property he had stolen from the Slayers and raised funds by disposing of the magic stones he had collected.


    With the money he collected, he prepared a new mana alloy and bought magic stones again.


    As soon as you collect money, you spend it all.


    The money left in your pocket is about the salary that an office worker at a large company receives in his first year of employment.


    The cost of repairing a black thorn tree was roughly the same.


    Although black thorns cost a lot of money to maintain, but��


    high-quality devices like black thorns were expensive to repair.


    Even though the player��s income was high, the incidental cost was high.


    To put it bluntly, even after receiving an inheritance before returning, he could not live a comfortable life.


    Even more after Byeok Hae-soo passed away.


    You said that the name of the person we are going to meet is Byeok Hae-soo, right? Yes, it��s 029. Noona has never seen Hae-soo hyung, right? Because I��m asking the maestro who resides at the academy to manage it. I don��t know about the aspiring maestro.


    He is a person with good skills. It may not be noticeable to you now, but it will be different in a few years. �� Eunha, if that��s what you��re talking about, it��s probably like that. I��ll remember.


    Eun-ha was heading to Byeok Hae-soo��s workshop with Ryu Yeon-hwa.


    In order to give her power to the mana alloy she bought with the funds she collected this time.


    The price of the mana alloy wasn��t too bad.


    The mana stones purchased through the underground market were expensive, but the mana alloy was quite�� The galaxy


    had tried to give Julieta��s gift to a cheap artifact the other day.


    At that time, the poor-quality artifact was not able to accept her gift and was crushed.


    The magic stone and mana alloy that could accept the gift were of such high quality.


    As a result, even with all the money he had, he was unable to obtain a mana alloy that met the conditions.


    Are you here? yes here Is the view good?


    Yeah, you can see the bungee jump here too?


    Eunha visited Byeokhaesu��s workshop.


    Byeok Hae-soo, sponsored by Sirius Group since the second semester of last year, has been using the studio located on the highest floor among the studios.


    It escaped from an underground space where no light could enter.


    Kang


    Anmoru cried.


    A clear metallic sound could be heard coming from the front door.


    I announced that I would visit today, but Byeok Hae-soo seemed to be working in full swing.


    Even when I knocked, there was no response.


    Can I enter without permission?


    I can.


    It was something I was used to by now.


    Eunha carefully turned the doorknob and gently opened the door.


    The scorching heat escaped from within, and the man with the blazing furnace in front caught his eye.


    That brother is the same.


    I heard that Parangi hyung spends a lot of money. I would love to see and learn.


    Now I��m not even desperate for money.


    Byeok Hae-soo was still hitting the hammer while wearing the nasiti.


    Scattering the surroundings with drops of sweat dripping down the burnt muscles.


    Of course, the sweat drops on the floor could not overcome the heat and evaporated quickly.


    Wait a minute.


    huh.


    Eunha pointed to the chair with a wink.


    Yeon-hwa nodded and moved casually in the heat.


    It is able to withstand the heat due to the influence of the < Ice Flower > gift.


    galaxy


    yes?


    Come here.


    Yeonhwa pointed to the seat next to her.


    Eventually, Eunha, who was sitting next to her, blinked in surprise.


    She lightly shed mana, and the surroundings became cooler.


    He, who was expressing mana in his body, couldn��t completely resist the heat, so he had to endure a bit of heat.


    I wish there was one in every house.


    Eun-ha brought a chair and leaned against Yeon-hwa��s arm. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It was very cool being close by.


    She supported me so I wouldn��t fall, so I felt like I was sleeping under a thick blanket and with the air conditioner on on a hot summer day.


    Paradise was right here.


    Even if it wasn��t, I was studying all night for a theory test, and it felt like the fatigue in my eyes was disappearing.


    Just close your eyes for a bit like this.


    -What are you doing there?


    But dreams always wake up in the sweetest moments.


    Eunha opened her eyes at the sudden sound.


    Suddenly, the metallic sound disappeared.


    In front of my eyes, there was only wall seawater wiping the sweat from the tip of my chin with a towel.


    Since when have you been here? If you��ve been sleeping, it seems like you��ve been here for quite some time��


    It must��ve been a while since you came. right sister?


    Um�� 35 minutes or so?


    I��ve been waiting longer than expected


    Were you waiting that long? I��m really sorry about this. I was preparing for you to come, but inspiration came to me


    .


    Eun-ha sighed as she heard Byeok Hae-soo draping a wet towel around her neck.


    The wall seawater was just wall seawater.


    what to blame


    Rather than that, Eun-ha decided to introduce him to Ryu Yeon-hwa, whom he met for the first time today.


    You may know, but this older sister is Ryu Yeon-hwa of the 027th class��.


    I know that too. I only saw you from afar, but I never thought I would meet you in person. It��s an honor to meet you. My name is Byeok Hae-soo, who is currently majoring in Maestro in Class 029. �� It��s not an honor. If you are a friend of Eunha, please treat me comfortably. My name is Yeonhwa Ryu.


    is it so? Can I really be comfortable with you?


    yes I��m okay.


    Then, I wanted to see your window at least once before, can I see it here now?


    ��Hyung��.


    The wall seawater was shining in his eyes.


    < New spear > It was a spear bestowed by Sungwoon Namgung himself, so he was interested in it.


    Even so, I didn��t expect it to come out like this.


    Even though it may be rude to Ryu Yeon-hwa.


    Eunha frowned and tried to stop him by stepping forward.


    Yes, I like it.


    Oh really!?


    However, Ryu Yeon-hwa handed him the spear she was carrying on her shoulder without hesitation.


    Byeok Hae-soo, who had an expression of having received a windfall, held out both hands and received the spear. A smile crept across his face.


    ��also. Isn��t this a bit of a joke? Hey, Sun�� No, Mr. Jesu, can I take a closer look at it later? I would like to manage it once if possible��


    Hyung, what the hell is this rude. Did you just call your sister Jesu? it��s crazy?


    Eventually, Byeok Hae-soo even cringed at Ryu Yeon-hwa with his mouth open.


    How much more is the expression of Mr. Jesu?


    Eun-ha, who suddenly came to her senses, secretly revealed her anger.


    How did you get this opportunity?


    What are you planning to do if that sister just goes away?


    This is why the wall seawater was a problem.


    It��s that you can��t come to your senses if you put devices and artifacts in front of you.


    What would happen if Ryu Yeon-hwa��s heart was hurt?


    The plan had to be significantly revised.


    burden will increase.


    As much as the planning this time was important, Eunha gritted her teeth and glared at the sea wall.


    By the way-


    ��Yes, it��s okay.


    sister!?


    Ryu Yeon-hwa nodded her head this time as well.


    Eunha, who thought she would be angry, couldn��t believe her reaction, which was no different from usual.


    Then Ryu Yeon-hwa, who met her gaze��


    -Eunha said you should look forward to it.


    No, I did say that, but��


    Then I��ll be sure. Hey, it��s because you��re a senior! We will live up to your expectations!


    call me comfortably I��ll call you comfortably So it��s not senior��


    ��Am, don��t you know! Thanks to our Jesu-san, I can enjoy my eyes like this!


    What do you know�� What is the name of Jesu? My��


    Eunha has never noticed!


    It was a wall seawater that was completely blind.


    He covered Eunha��s mouth that was about to grumble with his hand and scratched the back of his head with the other hand.


    laughing cheerfully


    Uh�� the smell of sweat!


    On the other hand, Eunha was to die for.


    It was because the smell of iron and sweat mixed with Byeokhaesu��s large hands.


    There was no other stench like this.


    Then look at the window after work is over. First of all, what you asked for�� Huh? hey eunha why aren��t you breathing


    ��Who is it because of��


    Byeok Hae-soo��s hands were inexhaustible.


    Eun-ha, who had barely been freed from him, looked up at him with a resentful gaze.


    Byeok Hae-soo apologized with an easy-going face.


    Eunha��s face was nasty.


    Ha�� Really��


    Eun-ha decided to ignore the strange behavior of the two, even though it caught her eye.


    It wasn��t the time to be like this.


    I had to think about the purpose of finding Byeokhaesu.


    Are you going to be right now? One furnace was left empty because you said you were coming. you can use that


    In the past, the workshop used by Byeok Hae-soo in the basement had only one furnace.


    Currently using the best workshop, the workshop was wide enough to use three furnaces.


    Eun-ha nodded and handed the mana alloy she had brought to Byeok Hae-soo.


    Oh iron is pretty good


    A mana alloy brought to the academy without anyone knowing by asking Shin Seo-young.


    Byeok Hae-soo, who tapped the alloy with the back of his clenched fist, said with satisfaction.


    ok then let��s start Jesu-ssi, you must have heard from Eunha beforehand, but Jesu-san needs to help me.


    yes i know very old man ����.


    Now I don��t know what is what.


    Eunha decided not to spend her thoughts on strange places anymore.


    I thought Ryu Yeon-hwa was normal, but I don��t know why there are no normal people around her.


    Each normal-looking person had a screw loose somewhere.


    Eun-ha sighed softly and then looked at the two people as they started working.


    Get ready now. yes.


    Byeok Hae-soo said a while ago.


    Rather than granting gifts to artifacts, it is better to grant gifts during the process of creating artifacts.


    After hearing the story, Eun-ha brought Ryu Yeon-hwa to the workshop.


    to use her gift.


    Because there is < Amplification >��


    For emergencies, there is nothing more important than < Binghwa >.


    < Hwa >-type gifts generally had restrictions on putting providence into artifacts.


    The moment the artifact was activated, the mana could not be converted to show the characteristics of < Fire >-type gifts.


    Instead, it was possible to use the < Fire >-type magic stored in the artifact without thinking of an image.


    That��s why it was decided to endow the Artifact with a wide range of uses.


    Ah�� Eunha. What kind of magic can I put in the artifact?


    Please put it as a protection spell.


    Eun-ha asked Ryu Yeon-hwa.


    I want you to grant me strong protective magic that won��t be broken by any attack.


    Before the return, the three players who were considered the strongest in Korea had different fighting styles.


    < Yeomma > recklessly put forward attacks.


    < Thunder Emperor > emphasized mobility.


    < Shinchang > pursued unification of workshop and defense.


    Unlike sparks or lightning, ice could be applied in a variety of ways.


    I��m glad Yeonhwa noona is by my side at times like this.


    There is no better protection magic than this.


    Eunha made a satisfied face when she saw Ryu Yeonhwa blowing mana into the hot mana alloy.


    Stop your sister-in-law! Hey Eunha, would you like to try it?


    How many do you think you can make? Is this disposable?


    Well�� Jesu��s gifts are strong, so I don��t think you can make as many as you thought. About three or four?


    That should be enough. The magic is�� Oh sister, this is fine.


    Is that right? W-.


    Yeonhwa smiled.


    Soon, while Eunha turned her head, only her lips moved to finish the rest.

 Chapter 312

    Relife Player 312


    [Chapter 100]


    [For those who live by stepping on death (3)]


    Magic stones, which can be a risk of terrorism, were constantly monitored by the state.


    The use of magic stones was very diverse.


    Countries unable to obtain crude oil from the Middle East due to < Destruction at the End of the Century > revived their civilization based on the energy of magic stones.


    In addition, companies and groups used magic stone energy for their own needs.


    As a result, the magic stone trade had been active since before.


    Even though he was fully aware of the dangers of magic stones.


    However, in a world where monsters exist, magic stones are a symbol of a cruel reality and are like a handful of light that can survive in a destroyed world.


    Magic stones were the cause of their omnipresence, but coincidentally, they also became the power to destroy monsters.


    For example making better devices or artifacts.


    In the end, there was no choice but to be in a situation where the dangerous goods that had to be managed by the state flowed from companies and groups to individual players.


    Even more so, isn��t it usually the player who first acquires the magic stone?


    Even if the state was strictly monitoring it, it was impossible to keep an eye on every individual player.


    So the galaxy was able to purchase some magic stones via the underground market without leaving any records.


    It was a magic stone obtained illegally, so it was quite expensive.


    ��There was a dungeon in a place like this. Should only you know?


    yes i got it


    The weekend after midterm exams.


    Eunha moved to Haengdang Station with Bruno.


    The red dungeon, where the star of purification grows naturally, has not yet been revealed to the world and exists as his hideout.


    Queek!


    Opened the door to the red dungeon.


    In the dungeon he visited after a long time, new monsters were inhabiting.


    As soon as the door was opened, the 7th tier monster found the two and rushed at it without even knowing it.


    How dare you do this-.


    It was Bruno who responded to the monster��s murderous intent.


    The man, reminiscent of a brown bear, threatened with a fist that easily shattered skulls.


    The guy who was hit by the mace-like fist went straight to the goal.


    The corpse of a monster whose body had been smashed was just blurring on the porch, as if a mosquito had burst and died.


    The condition of the magic stone is not very good.


    It looks like he was just born.


    Eun-ha said thank you to Bruno and picked up the blood-stained magic stone.


    It was a fairly small magic stone.


    The monster was registered as a 7th tier in the player library, but looking at the magic stone, it was only about the 8th tier.


    It meant that it was a monster that had just been born.


    Or that the power of the dungeon has weakened.


    The star of purification��


    has not blossomed yet. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    While Bruno was arranging the monsters inhabiting the dungeon.


    Eun-ha looked around the dungeon as comfortably as if she were going in and out of her own house.


    I opened the closet to check the growth of the star of purification, but unfortunately the buds did not bloom.


    It seemed like it would take some time.


    The purification star can be done slowly��


    Anyway, the purpose of visiting the dungeon today was not to collect the purification star.


    It was to test the magic stone obtained through the underground market not too long ago.


    Uncle, please give me a magic stone.


    we are here.


    He reached out to Bruno, who had returned from clearing the red dungeon.


    Bruno nodded and took out a small pouch from the bag he was carrying behind his back.


    What was in the ugly bag was the magic stone of the 5th tier monster, Ghost Spider.


    This was a very expensive one.


    Eunha looked down at the Magic Stone, which only had four, with a stingy gaze.


    Magic stones of 5th tier or higher, which were considered high-ranking, were sold at a considerably higher price compared to low-tier magic stones.


    Even though the quality of the magic stone in his hand was not that good, he had to spend a lot of money.


    He thought he had made money extorting the property of the Slayers, but in the end he had to return to his original state to buy mana alloys and mana stones.


    What money is it because you can earn it again.


    The money used in Yangji could only be raised through Yoo Do-jun and the Sirius Group.


    The problem is money that doesn��t remain on record.


    It seemed that it wouldn��t be easy until you became a player to get money to spend in the shadows.


    There is a limit to money laundering��.


    Darkness is managed by darkness.


    It was possible to change the money of the positive to the money of the negative, but if you made a mistake, you could get caught by Baek Seo-jin, the < King of Darkness >.


    ��What is not revealed is darkness. If the darkness is revealed, it will never be darkness.��


    This is what Baek Seo-jin said before returning.


    Eunha also agreed.


    He didn��t want to expose his secret drug, even if it was white paper.


    With that thought in mind, he threw the magic stone he had accumulated onto the floor.


    The lowest quality magic stone.


    Even so, the magic stone responded to the dungeon and rapidly became ubiquitous.


    S��


    Monsters born in dungeons are usually stronger than normal objects.


    Therefore, when creating monsters in dungeons even with low-quality manastones, the results were somewhat elevated.


    Of course, the monsters born in the dungeon never left the dungeon.


    doesn��t care.


    After all, his purpose was not terrorism, but to use the ghost spiders that were born through the medium of magic stones.


    don��t help me either


    Then, the uncle, please block the boy��s movement.


    I get it.


    Outwardly, Bruno could be mistaken for a dealer, but in fact he was a guardian.


    Touching the gauntlets in both hands, he distanced himself from the eight eyes glowing red.


    The 5th tier ghost spider


    .


    Originally, he would have belonged to a high rank, but the quality of the magic stone was so low that he could not fully possess his power.


    Above all, spider-type monsters had to have cobwebs installed to have a risk proportional to the hierarchy.


    However, the newly born ghost spider did not even have time to build a web.


    Cheonbo


    Mana Crasher


    A black thorn tree in his right hand.


    Beretta in left hand.


    Eun-ha, who recklessly attacked the ghost spider, pretended to step back and burrowed into his arms again.


    The ghost spider was unable to respond properly.


    This dungeon was too small for a guy who boasted of being huge.


    The guy who was clinging to the ceiling barely withstood the attack and moved his mouth like a pair of tongs.


    It was an acidic liquid.


    Chelidro (Serpent) I


    At that moment, the form of mana gushing out from below dispelled the flying acid liquid with a bizarre movement.


    Thanks to that, Eunha hit him on the head without having to use protection magic.


    Even though it could have obviously been killed.


    ��It comes.


    There was only one thing Eunha was waiting for.


    Waiting for the ghost spider to spray invisible webs.


    The guy with a half-bent round hip fired a spider web at him as he landed on the floor.


    Eun-ha walked around the living room while deliberately provoking him.


    In the meantime, a spider��s web glowing with its mana hung throughout the space.


    As soon as he cut off the web, the shiny web faded.


    But I shouldn��t have been careless.


    Because the spider web is not gone.


    what? can��t it just be cheaper?


    Either that or not, Eun-ha started talking to the guy.


    It was unclear whether the ghost spider understood what he had said.


    It was just that the ghost spider responded by shooting out its web.


    Now, Eun-ha, who doesn��t even hide her smile, walked around the room avoiding the spider��s web.


    Then, when he got caught in a spider��s web, he got out using Invisible Trekker and Cheonbo.


    Sometimes Bruno helped.


    Would this be enough?


    The ghost spider��s mana moved.


    The invisible spider��s web shimmered in the dim light.


    Eun-ha stopped running away after looking back at the spider webs that filled the room.


    I pulled the trigger on


    my revolver shot


    Invisible Trekker Beretta.


    The huge spines that came out of the muzzle immediately aimed precisely at the ghost spider��s abdomen.


    The ghost spider, which was excited about making a web, is now hanging in the air.


    He brought his long legs together near the protuberance on his abdomen.


    A ghost spider struggling to get on the thread ejected from its milk.


    The galaxy dropped a ghost spider trying to somehow balance it.


    As he swung the black thorn, a spider��s web tangled around the blade.


    I didn��t care about that and approached the guy who had fallen to the ground.


    Even if it hurts, bear with it for a little while.


    Eun-ha laid the blade on the face of the ghost spider, who had fallen face-down.


    After hitting the face with force a few times, the ghost spider lost consciousness.


    The monsters known as the 5th tier simply did not have that kind of dignity.


    Not to mention, he didn��t even get to die that way.


    Because I had no intention of killing him.


    ��Uncle Bruno, just in case, could you hold onto his head so he doesn��t wake up? I get it. When it wakes up, knock it out.


    The danger of the 5th tier ghost spider was in the invisible spider web.


    A spider��s web that does not get caught by the mana sensor.


    However, the guy was able to see the web he spread by injecting mana into the silk that sprays the web.


    I wonder if this will be enough


    Ghost spiders were good at hiding their territories with invisible webs.


    And when the prey enters the territory, it uses the invisible spider web to catch the prey.


    Above all, even if the ghost spider��s web is not connected to the silk udder, the spider web once ejected through the udder can be confirmed by injecting mana into the udder.


    That��s why players used to use the ghost spider��s web for ambush from before. The sound of


    something


    breaking.


    Eun-ha cut the boy��s lower abdomen in order to get clean milk.


    When a monster disappears as mana, it leaves a magic stone that forms the core.


    Very occasionally, in the case of monsters whose existence is clearly established, they leave corpses behind.


    However, he did not know how many ghost spiders he would have to kill to wait for the milk to fall.


    It was a matter of probability.


    It wasn��t that there was no way.


    ��was it a one-time success?


    I��d suggest waiting for a while.


    Could it be?


    The reason monsters become mana and disappear is because they lose the core of their existence.


    Paradoxically, as long as the core exists, it could be interpreted that the monster��s body part is recognized for its existence in this world.


    Then, how about extracting only thread milk without killing the ghost spider?


    It meant that as long as the ghost spider did not die, the thread milk could exist in the world.


    I pulled it off well, but��


    ��as expected.


    Eun-ha infused mana into the thread she pulled out.


    Then, the spider web that had come out through the milk so far reacted to his mana and revealed its appearance.


    Soon, the silken milk she was holding in her hand suddenly turned into mana particles and crumbled.


    In no time, the spider webs that filled the living room were gone.


    The ghost spider disappeared.


    I tried not to kill him as much as possible, but there was no way that the guy who had been robbed of his vitals could still be alive.


    Eunha put the regret behind her and picked up the fallen magic stone.


    The quality was so poor that I thought I would never be able to summon a ghost spider again.


    How are you?


    There are still three more


    magic stones .


    At first, I thought it would fail.


    That��s why he used the lowest-quality magic stone.


    Next, Eun-ha infused mana into a poor-quality magic stone.


    Should I try a potion next time? I��ll have to stay alive for a few days, so it��s better to treat it.


    Then prepare the potion.


    The ghost spider had to be alive before the plan could be accomplished.


    So Eun-ha was doing this in a dungeon where no one was looking for.


    It would be nice if he succeeded this time��.


    He would probably be the only person doing this, even using potions.


    The galaxy pushed a black thorn tree at the one who was born from omnipresence.


    ��Even after Kwajijik,


    the sound of something being crushed could be heard intermittently.


    ��


    What happened this time?


    Shin Seo-young looked at the name displayed on the smartphone screen and was lost in thought.


    Eunha Noh.


    Every time she called him, something happened, so she couldn��t answer the phone.


    Ugh,


    the smartphone vibrated.


    once.


    twice.


    third time.


    ��Whew��


    Yes, what more can you ask of yourself as an instructor at the academy?


    It��s not even the twelfth seat anymore.


    She let out a shoulder-dropping sigh before answering the phone.


    It must be a hello phone call.


    I hope so.


    But the time she spent as a player taught her that that couldn��t be the case.


    hello? Eunha, what are you doing? make a phone call How have you been?


    [How��s your sister? Hey, what�� I��m doing just fine as usual.]


    I��m doing just fine as usual.


    Upon hearing that, Shin Seo-yeong shook her shoulders lightly.


    It was absurd.


    As usual.


    Knowing what he had done at the academy, she couldn��t help but laugh.


    What on earth does it mean to be living as usual by the standards of the galaxy?


    no i don��t have to think


    Eunha knows how to do it well.


    There is probably nothing more useless in life than worrying about Eunha.


    So she decided to ask about business.


    I was going to ask about the business��.


    ��Sueeek!


    Kwajik Kwajik


    ��What are you talking about?


    The sound of something being crushed came over the smartphone.


    I couldn��t have heard it wrong.


    Because the sound was so clear.


    She had heard a similar sound in Uijeongbu.


    The sound that happened when a certain player collapsed in half.


    It was a bad sound anyway.


    [Ah, it looks like someone is pooping. It��s in the bathroom.]


    ��It doesn��t sound like a bathroom. What are you doing?


    [Why are you in the bathroom?]


    ����.


    A very proud lie.


    She sighed silently.


    It must mean don��t ask.


    No matter how much she questioned him, she decided to accept it as she knew that Eunha had no intention of teaching her anyway.


    ��okay. so? what was the reason you called


    [Tell me, my friends.]


    Yes, requesting is not allowed. And I��m an instructor at the Higher Academy, so I can��t accept < The Sid > either. If you want to take my classes, tell me after you become a high school academy student.


    [You only need to teach me for one day. After all, the purpose is to explore the academy dungeon with my sister. Just one day.]


    Hmm��


    Shin Seo-yeong was in trouble.


    As an academy instructor, he could send him and his friends to the academy dungeon.


    Education is only nominal.


    In reality, it will be nothing more than a guide.


    However, since Eunha is requesting it, it will not be a light request.


    There must be something hidden in this request.


    She was at a loss as to whether she should dig deep into it or not.


    That was when


    It was spit out like a galaxy passing by.


    [By the way, there must be quite a few kids that your sister would be worth teaching, right? There are two kids like Hayang who are looking forward to the future.]


    Hmm�� So?


    She suddenly thought of his friend Jeong Ha-yang.


    The girl she wanted to be the next < The Sid > after No Eun-ah.


    If Eunha were to use her as an analogy, they would be children with that much talent.


    And she was the kind of person who loved children and thought they had to be taught to have a bright future.


    The decision did not take long.


    ��Yes, that��s good.


    She accepted Eunha��s offer.


    Kwajijijik


    [Ahh! Finally succeeded.]


    ��Does it look pleasant?


    [��Yes�� ��I will.]

 Chapter 313

    Relife Player 313


    [Chapter 100]


    [To those who live by stepping on death (4)]


    Sometimes, as if walking like a wolf,


    Rambo (�Dz�)


    < King of Darkness > Baek Seo-jin��s axis method was divided into three types.


    Based on the foot method taught at the Higher Academy, it is divided into Rangbo, Cheonbo, and Ubo (ţ��).


    Rambo, which Eunhyuk was learning recently, was the lowest level of magic among them.


    Eunhyuk, who avoided the obstacle with quick footwork, struck the monster in front of him with his sword.


    Then the guy holding the iron bat stopped the sword from falling from above.


    While the sound of metal rubbing against each other spreads��.


    ��Ahh!!


    Jinparang, now relatively accustomed to gifts, twisted his body and flew in.


    He didn��t turn into a blade wolf and ran along the wall, leaving only wildness, but jumped over the monster��s head and swung his blue claw.


    Kreuk!


    The goblin, whose shoulder was cut by the claw-like blade, took a backward step.


    In the meantime, Eunhyuk infused mana into the device for a new magic.


    Kyaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!


    Dangerous.


    Sensing this intuition and correcting his posture, he rushed at Eunhyuk, who was preparing to unleash the Mana Crasher.


    In fact, it was just a fake.


    ����A


    long blade that flew from behind the spider legs.


    A blade bent in the middle like a spider��s leg stabbed him in the chest.


    Bae Su-bin, who was in the rear, was protected by the declaration of the Queen of Hearts, and it was a chanting magic.


    Mana Crasher While


    Mana Crasher


    and Jinparang drew attention, Minho Minho, who was hiding between the obstacles, jumped out looking for an opportunity.


    Eunhyuk also jumped out of his seat, and the two of them swung the blades with mana at the goblin almost at the same time.


    The boy��s body split into oblique lines.


    how is it?


    ��that��s quite right.


    Red Dungeon Player Academy.


    Eunha and Shin Seoyoung were exchanging stories from far away.


    At first, she treated the children as if they were cute, but now she was looking at them with her mouth raised.


    Anyway, I thought I was a middle school academy student.


    There were already no clumsy thoughts in Shin Seo-young��s head.


    You may not be used to party play, but the reason why the traffic lines didn��t overlap was because of Parang and Seona?


    The kids have tried, too.


    It could be said that Seo Na and Hayang��s accurate judgment of the situation shone.


    Seo-na, who was in the rear, always sent telepathy without losing any tension.


    Also, the person who gave that order was Jeong Ha-yang.


    While unfolding the declaration of the Queen of Hearts, she captured the surrounding information and helped make an accurate judgment.


    Meanwhile, Blue, who was in the front line, sometimes gave Seo Na information that was not grasped in the rear line.


    The distribution of roles in the party is not bad either. In particular, it is good that feedback can be made quickly thanks to the fact that Blue is both a telepath and a hunter at the same time.


    Eunha agreed with Shin Seoyoung��s judgment.


    It was also the bar he was aiming for.


    In general, despite Ain having an excellent body, most of them aspired to become telepathists.


    As a result, it was difficult to find players who could fully demonstrate Ain��s characteristics.


    But what about Jinpalang?


    While most subs choose Telepathy as their main, he chose Hunter as his main and Telepathist as his sub.


    A telepathist has to be by his side to deliver instructions, but the twins had a hard time because Blue hyung was always in the lead.


    In his previous life, Jinparang was a talent worth coveting anywhere.


    This meant that a telepathist operating in the front could immediately exchange information with the navigator and telepathist who would give instructions in the rear.


    In particular, their role increased even more in areas where communication with electronic equipment was impossible.


    Although it was a problem with the character of Parang.


    However, no clan or party tried to recruit him, who was called < Mad Dog >.


    In the end, it was possible for the gypsophila party to retain competent talent for life, but on the contrary, real-time feedback did not work smoothly because it was impossible to find a reliable telepathist to serve as a rearguard.


    But what about this life?


    Having been friends with Jinseo-na, who has been using telepathy since childhood, he was able to use tactics that were impossible before.


    It was still just a tactic against one monster, but someday the time will come when the combination of the two will be used more effectively.


    Those who are injured must gather in front of Eunwoo! Don��t line up!


    Minji, wait a minute. Is there anyone here who needs to be treated first? If there is, I will treat that person first.


    The battle is over.


    The friends who defeated the 7th tier monster without panic went into the Queen of Hearts declaration.


    Minji looked at the condition of her injured friends and had those with severe wounds stand in front of Eunwoo.


    Eunwoo��s gift was about healing ability.


    Although she was not aware of it yet, the mana in her body was giving the effect of increasing the opponent��s healing ability.


    The general healing magic learned in class is also reborn as a healing magic with a slightly different standard when touched by her hand.


    Have you known Hayang��s talent for a long time and called Eunwoo? Isn��t that kid pretty talented too?


    Shin Seo-yeong opened her eyes narrowly and said.


    She was quick-witted.


    If it wasn��t for Eun-ah�� He��s a kid Hye-rim would have coveted. how is it? Do you think it would be worthwhile to teach? no not at all


    Eunha asked softly.


    Shin Seo-young did not worry and resolutely expressed her intention to deny.


    He has talent, but that��s all. It��s not unreasonable to be called a name, but it��s a bit ambiguous to be a member of the Twelve Seats.


    Still, isn��t that good enough?


    That��s what I felt while working as an instructor at Higher Academy��


    Eunha also had that thought, but I didn��t know if Shin Seoyoung was thinking the same thing.


    Rather, her position was even more skeptical.


    Not everyone with talent is the same prospect. Even among people with talent, there is such a thing.


    ����.


    For example, Yeon-hwa and Chang-jin showed Eun-ah what it was like to be on a different level. They��re really�� just monsters. Especially Ryu Yeon-hwa. In 10 or maybe 5 years, he will grow into a player comparable to Hyun-chul now.


    Shin Seo-yeong gently sweeps her arm down.


    It was a part that Eunha also acknowledged.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa, < The Seed > of < Shinchang >, could be said to be a person with a really different class among talented people.


    We could see her potential in the part where she became a player in her late twenties before returning and was reborn as a player who could compete with < Yeomma > and < Thunder Emperor >.


    Comparing her and Eun-woo, Eun-woo would inevitably seem insignificant.


    Maybe it��s because I��ve seen a lot of kids like that�� In my eyes, Eunwoo is a little bit coveted, but I don��t really want to raise her. I don��t know because I haven��t looked closely at her ability�� but maybe Hyerim does too. Even Eun-ah is good at it. My older sister is amazing. �� Why do you like you more when you��re not even talking about yourself?


    Eunha blew her chest and replied.


    Shin Seo-young was reluctant with a disgusted face.


    Either that or not, Eun-ha gave Eun-woo her eyes.


    Eunwoo is�� not enough.


    Cha Eun-woo is definitely not a talent without talent.


    However, Eunha, who knew a better supporter than her, was somewhat dissatisfied.


    Because < Grim Reaper > Lee Yu-jeong was that amazing.


    She is talented enough to be rumored to be able to revive even the dying, and easily surpassed Cha Eun-woo��s ability even though she wasn��t a member of < The Seed >.


    < The Holy Mother > Park Hye-rim in healing and buffing.


    < Witch of Time > Prisis memory from sub-enchantment.


    Illya, the < Saint of the Church >, showed off an unmatched ability in healing.


    Above all, when I personally thought about Eun-ha from < Grim Reaper >, Lee Yu-jeong was a person with abilities comparable to the strength of the three people I cited as examples.


    That��s why Cha Eun-woo couldn��t help but be completely taken up in the eyes.


    It was true that she was an excellent supporter, but she was someone who could not shake off the shadow of Park Hye-rim from < The Holy Mother >.


    but he��s fine My name is��


    Bae Su-bin. Yes Bae Soo-bin.


    Eun-ha, who was lost in thought for a moment, soon heard Shin Seo-yeong��s voice and woke up from her thoughts.


    While talking with Hayang, she pointed at Bae Soo-bin, who was glancing this way.


    I don��t know if he doesn��t look closely, but�� I can feel that he is well versed in theories. If Hayang��s magic is based on imagination, Subin��s is based on experience and theory. He��s the same type as me.


    What would my older sister, who has been dealing with the wind freely since she was born without knowing the theory, say? Come on. Did I study a lot too? Maybe that��s why�� I can feel the spirit of improvement in that child��s eyes.


    Eun-ha looked at Bae Soo-bin with a puzzled look.


    Our eyes met, and she opened her mouth, arguing why she was staring at me.


    It seemed that I would need an education sooner or later.


    All the kids who saw me for the first time today were curious about the fact that I am the < Empress >? It��s like watching a celebrity. But Subin wasn��t him. They were trying to gauge how strong I was. ����.


    If you look good, you have a high sense of competition, and if you look bad, you look down on me.


    He��s that�� It��s not about improvement, it��s just poisonousness.


    What is that improvement?


    It��s not just a simple desire to improve��.


    The poison that doesn��t want to live while suffering.


    Desire for success driven by competitive spirit.


    It must have been Bae Soo-bin��s heart.


    However, the galaxy that knew it was blurry. Sear?h the nov��lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Because I didn��t want to turn Shin Seo-young��s heart, who seemed positive to her.


    So I��m going to teach you. just tell me that


    ��Look over there, Student Noh Eun-ha. Am I a busy person too? Furthermore, the academy instructors cannot accept < The Sid > according to the regulations?


    I don��t get it through < The Seed >, but I just teach it whenever I have time.


    Is he using a very expedient method?


    Shin Seo-young said it was absurd.


    Even so, she looked worried with her arms crossed.


    Eventually, she broke the long silence and opened her mouth.


    ��Two people. I will only teach two people.


    who?


    Subin and Eunwoo. I will only teach Eunwoo the basics, and I will teach Subin as much as I can.


    I��m quite satisfied.


    Eunha nodded her head in satisfaction.


    Then he asked her indirectly.


    What about white?


    white? Um��


    The two of them looked at Jeong Ha-yang, who looked over the battlefield again.


    Even though the battle was going on urgently, Hayang quickly noticed his gaze and turned his eyes to this distant place.


    Her eyes met, she smiled and focused on the battle again.


    Hayang is a kid who will grow up on his own even if left alone. I don��t think I need to teach you.


    Well, considering that he created the magic of the Queen of Hearts�� Declaration alone, it seems like that.


    Eunha had the same idea.


    Jung Ha-yang will take care of himself.


    That��s why he desperately hoped that Shin Seo-young would teach Bae Soo-bin and correct her bad temper.


    And did you know that he was listening to our conversation from earlier?


    yes?


    Then Eunha blinked her eyes.


    Even though the detection net was deployed, he did not feel the sensation of someone��s magic touching him at all.


    However, it was really surprising that Hayang was eavesdropping on the conversation while avoiding her eyes.


    Eunha If you haven��t felt it, you can know how high the level of white is right now, right? Even though you have that much mana,


    you use concealment magic skillfully, so I have nothing to teach you.


    Now a kid who is only 15 years old�� how the hell��


    why are you like this. Even Eun-ah had this level of skill at that age, but what? I heard that Yeonhwa was even more amazing. My older sister is doing pretty well. �� Why do you like Eun-ah so much when it��s not really your job?


    Shin Seo-yeong clicked her tongue.


    Looking down at Eunha with her nose raised, she shook her head.


    Anyway, the battle seems to be over soon. Shall we go now?


    Yes it is.


    Soon the battle was entering a lull.


    Eun-ha followed Shin Seo-yeong and moved on.


    You know, Eunha.


    yes. why?


    It was then.


    Shin Seo-young said while looking far away.


    As if they didn��t care about the friends who were comforting each other in front of me.


    As if looking into the distant future.


    Didn��t I tell you that Yeonhwa is a monster? But actually�� there��s one more monster scarier than him.


    really? Who are you?


    Shin Seo-young��s sudden remark.


    Eunha asked her with wide-eyed eyes.


    I thought that there might be a promising person among people of the same age that I was missing out on.


    Let��s listen to her��


    -I mean you.


    ��yes?


    Eunha frowned.


    This older sister is playing a joke now.


    It was good for nothing.


    I decided not to listen to what she said.


    You really�� I have no idea what the future will be like, kid.


    Why are you taking the obvious seriously?


    Wow, look at how shameless he is.


    I know that I am good at it.


    The galaxy passed by with a hum.


    Shin Seo-young snorted and followed.

 Chapter 314

    Relife Player 314


    [Chapter 100]


    [To those who live by stepping on death (5)]


    On the 1st floor of the Red Dungeon Player Academy, a wide empty lot was exposed only near the 2nd basement floor, and there were only several roads connected to the empty lot. .


    Before going down to the second basement floor, they could only rest after a fierce battle with the monsters that appeared in the vacant lot.


    ��I think I��m going to die. My head is very dizzy.


    In the first place, if you use movement magic incorrectly, dizziness may occur. Everyone will do it at first, but as they get used to it, it will get better. �� Leader. You didn��t tell me that. Did I need to tell you what you��re going through anyway?


    Sat down on the red-stained floor, Eunhyuk looked at Eunha and protested.


    Eunha shrugged her shoulders and accepted the words.


    He forgot to tell him, but he also wanted to make Eunhyuk feel the pain he had suffered before returning.


    I��m sorry if I get hurt.


    If Eunhyuk had listened to his heart, he might have asked to take off his rank insignia and fight.


    He giggled a little and exchanged glances with Shin Seo-young.


    Shin Seo-young nodded and commanded Bae Soo-bin and Cha Eun-woo among the resting children.


    Good job guys. Today��s dungeon exploration ends with this. I��ll take a break and then go out of the dungeon. And�� Eunwoo and Subin have something to tell you, so will you follow me this way?


    ��yes? yes


    ��yes.


    Among the students, the most injured was Jin Parang.


    Eunwoo, who had been treating Parang��s wounds, hesitated for a moment when his name was called, then stood up with a loud voice.


    It seemed that he was looking forward to being taught by the woman known to the world as the < Empress >.


    hey! What if I just go!


    ��ah. sorry bro But if it��s your brother, he��ll be cured in no time even if you leave him alone!


    No matter how excited Cha Eun-woo was, he threw away Jinpa-rang, who was being treated.


    Then he hurriedly turned to Jinparang, who was shouting at her, and stuck out his tongue to apologize.


    If it was last year��s Cha Eun-woo, it was something I couldn��t have seen.


    Only Parang, who was trying to catch her, became miserable.


    Whoa��


    Meanwhile, Bae Su-bin, who was sweating profusely from using magic one after another, acted calmly.


    Throwing her hair wet with the sweat clinging to her cheeks, she soon followed Shin Seo-young.


    Shin Seo-young, who had kept some distance from the resting children, turned her back and spoke to the two.


    I��m telling you this in advance�� If Eunha hadn��t asked for it, I wouldn��t have taught you guys.


    ������.��


    Shin Seo-young said calmly beforehand.


    Eunwoo and Subin��s faces hardened.


    Either way, she continued.


    To be honest, you guys do have talent. But that talent isn��t so conspicuous that I want to teach it. Do you know what I mean?


    ������.��


    You may be great now, but one day you will see many people who are better than you.


    Shin Seo-young had no intention of praising the two.


    He wasn��t the type to cheer others up, and he was also a force to be reckoned with.


    I wouldn��t have much time to teach, but I didn��t want to fight and scuffle later.


    I don��t know about Eunwoo, who seemed like she would cry at the slightest touch, but Subin, who looked at her with a judgmental gaze when she first saw her, could have tried to climb up if she made a mistake.


    So, you have to break the flag in the beginning. It was a lesson she learned from being an instructor at the academy.


    But the reason I called you two is because I feel sorry for not being able to properly use my abilities despite being talented unlike the other kids. So today I��m going to give you some advice on how to use magic effectively.


    After finishing the introduction, Shin Seo-young turned her head and looked at Cha Eun-woo.


    First of all, Eunwoo. I��ve been watching you for a while, but Eunwoo, you tend to use a lot of mana for no reason. There was a lot of mana leaking out because the spell was crude, but using mana beyond the limit would be a waste.


    ��yes.


    Eunwoo nodded vigorously.


    Shin Seo-yeong pointed out Eun-woo��s problem and gave her a suitable task.


    Then, Eun-woo ran to the wall and expressed mana in her body to do the control she handed over.


    Ugh��


    The task Shin Seo-young gave me was to surround the front of my body with a barrier the size of my knuckles and maintain it for 10 minutes.


    The thickness could be maintained only by adjusting the mana consumption well.


    If there is even a slight deviation��


    ��Again.


    Ah��


    how is it? Is it surprisingly harder than you think? Maintaining the barrier for a long time won��t be too difficult since I��ve been attending the academy for a year now, but I��m sure my head will explode if I��m concerned about the thickness.


    Shin Seo-young, who spread the wind around the area, did not miss the moment when Eun-woo��s barrier was disturbed.


    She broke Cha Eun-woo��s barrier just by touching her fingers.


    Realizing that the task was not easy, Cha Eun-woo had to deploy the barrier again.


    And Subin, you��


    But, Instructor.


    Now, Shin Seo-young was about to give Subin an assignment.


    But while she was talking, Bae Su-bin suddenly cut her off.


    Bae Soo-bin, who made a mockery over his glasses, looked up at her and asked.


    It looked like the instructor used too much mana for the magic he was using right now�� isn��t it?


    ����.


    In the first place, I think using magic while ringing your fingers is a lot of mana consumption�� Wouldn��t it have been better to just chant and then break Eunwoo��s barrier?


    Bae Su-bin speaks clearly.


    Shin Seo-yeong looked down at her as she tried to confront him.


    look at him?


    I thought that my personality would not be good, so I didn��t know how to start a fight like this.


    It seemed that the problem he had just pointed out had touched her pride.


    Maybe he should cheer up before training?


    So what.


    Shin Seo-young didn��t care if her pride was hurt.


    I didn��t see this kind of student once or twice in class.


    ��Subin, the process of chanting is so intuitive. It��s good to rely on your senses to deploy magic, but I still recommend using magic by deploying the chant from beginning to end. That way you can immerse yourself more deeply in the magic you use. Could it be possible to skip the process and later cause mana runaway by mistake? Especially in an emergency situation.


    ����.


    So you��.


    Shin Seo-yeong pulled out a resonant tangent.


    As she raised her hand from the boat and swung it over her shoulder, a strong wind blew.


    She didn��t stop there and swung the resonant tangent several times in an X shape so that the directions crossed each other.


    ����I think it would be better to learn how to deploy the chanting process one by one in an emergency situation.


    ��Kuh��!


    A gust of wind blew.


    Bae Su-bin, who hurriedly raised his arm, tried to keep from falling off the ground.


    However, a gust of wind engulfed her.


    The figure of Bae Soo-bin, swept away by the gust of wind and flying into the sky, became smaller and smaller to the point that it was difficult to look up from the ground.


    If you run out of energy, you��ll crawl on your own.


    There was no way I could continue chanting in that state.


    Shin Seo-young calmly watched this scene and waited for Bae Soo-bin to raise the white flag.


    But Bae Su-bin was a poisonous breed.


    exceeding her expectations.


    Shin Seo-yeong hardened her face at once.


    ��Where did Eunha find such a kid?


    Shin Seo-young said, trembling.


    Bae Soo-bin, flying around the sky, was laughing.


    Hehe,


    Shin Seo-young was horrified.


    That was a crazy year.


    The crazy year was right.


    ��


    What is the reason for calling this place?


    There was a series of battles.


    The friends had to fight among themselves while Shin Seo-yeong taught Eun-woo and Subin in earnest.


    Naturally, the burden of Eunhyuk and Minho and Parang, who were in the avant-garde, increased.


    Minji backed up Parang, but without Subin��s support in the rear, it wasn��t much help.


    In the meantime, Hayang started applying magic on behalf of Soobin, and she remodeled the existing magic on her own, just as Shin Seoyoung said.


    The reason I called you is not a big deal�� I have something I want to give you.


    If it��s not a big deal to give something like this in a place where no one else is, what the hell is it?


    Then came the break time to prepare for the next battle.


    Eun-ha called out Min-ho Mok, who was wearing a tracksuit covered in dirt.


    Unlike usual, Mok Min-ho, who was not polite and gulped down water, openly revealed that he was annoyed.


    If the teacher says something about this, you can just say yes and say yes. Why are you so dissatisfied? Whoa, that��s a complete bullshit comment.


    ����.


    Mok Min-ho was sarcastic.


    Mok Min-ho, who was bound by authority with formality and courtesy, made such a statement.


    Eunha didn��t know if she should like this or not.


    ��Okay, let��s just finish the business.


    If you were Parang hyung, I wouldn��t have left you alone.


    Mok Min-ho and Cha Eun-woo were not yet convinced that they had completely made it to their side.


    Eunha sighed and took out a ring from her pocket.


    ��What kind of ring is that? to give to someone to whom to give give you a hug now take it ����.


    Mok Min-ho looked at the ring on the chain with a sullen face.


    Staring only at Eunha��s outstretched palm, he clearly showed signs of displeasure.


    Why are you giving this to me?


    ��do you think it would suit you well?


    ����.


    Now the person who frowned was the opposite.


    What on earth do you not like?


    Eun-ha didn��t like Min-ho Mo, who didn��t say anything and only had a dissatisfied face.


    Can you really give me this?


    How did you get on your nerves?


    After carefully thinking about it for a year, I promised to include Mok Min-ho in my party.


    It was understandable that I was offended by such a reaction.


    I��m giving you all because I��m worried about you. Just take what I give you.


    am i a kid


    Eunha has been seriously thinking about it.


    Mo Min-ho, a player without a name, who ended up being the protagonist of the Golden Horseman, who was killed by On Tae-yang in the future and could not germinate his potential.


    The idea of embracing him who would be treated as an outright villain could have been dangerous.


    In addition, Eunha had an idea to attract Onyang as well.


    Even knowing that if the two stick together, a fight will surely occur.


    Choi Eun-hyeok is a talented person who can replace Mok Min-ho.


    It might be better to teach Eunhyuk more than to embrace Mokminho.


    You could bring in this guy for no reason, and then cause trouble in attracting Onyang later.


    Even so, Eun-ha reached out her hand to Min-ho Mok.


    There are two reasons.


    are you a kid To the subject who doesn��t even know what he wants to protect. �� What are you talking about?


    Because there are people, there is authority, and because they are alive, there is a next. I mean, don��t get caught up in the power that has no form.


    One is that the Mong Min-ho he thought of and the Mok Min-ho he knew were completely different people.


    In his previous life, the people of the world thoroughly defined him as a wicked man.


    However, is Mok Min-ho, whom I met in this life, really a villain?


    Was he really a bad guy?


    Or have you become a villain?


    Or did he die as a wicked person?


    Now the galaxy could not know what was real.


    And Eun-ha judged what kind of person Mok Min-ho was for the second reason.


    If you don��t want to take this�� Well, I have an idea. �� What are you planning to do?


    I��m going to go right away and present it to Eunwoo in front of all the kids. �� Are you crazy?


    why? You said you wouldn��t take it, so I��m giving it to Eunwoo instead. What��


    ha�� the fuck.


    Why is this swearing in front of the teacher? ��Okay. I��ll take it. Thank you so much for giving me the ring. I will not forget this heart��


    It should be like that from the beginning.


    The other is that he thinks of Eun-woo is not normal.


    Mok Min-ho, who treats others bluntly, always showed a friendly face only to Eun-wu.


    So much so that I don��t even think I��m a bad person.


    And Eunha herself had made that face before.


    When I was with Lee Yoo-jung, I secretly made that face.


    He used to make that kind of expression whenever he saw Ha Baek-ryun acting cute.


    So I sympathized.


    < Undead > was a thoroughly madman to others.


    < Undead > became so mad that no one dared to look down on them in order to protect someone.


    In the end, < Undead > died as a madman after many failures.


    And < Undead > got their hands on a new life only at the end of death.


    That��s why-.


    ��I want to give it to you too.


    What kind of feelings did Lee Yu-jeong feel when she saw her own death?


    What happened to Ha Baek-ryun after he died?


    With such thoughts, how did Cha Eun-woo feel when he watched the death of Mok Min-ho from the side of On-taeyang?


    With that thought in mind, how did Cha Eun-woo live after Mo Min-ho died?


    Either way, I wouldn��t have been able to close my eyes if I thought about it from the point of view of the dead.


    So I wanted to give it a chance.


    As if he had a new life in his hands.


    May he also get his hands on a new life.


    Even so, if-.


    So what is it? I don��t think it��s an ordinary ring��


    It��s a one-time artifact. If you use it once, it will break, so be careful when using it.


    Why did the Artifact��?


    You should think about it yourself��. I��ll text you the function.


    ��If that��s how he becomes a villain, then I won��t let him go.


    No, it��s okay to be evil.


    if it doesn��t harm you.


    I will praise justice and condone evil.


    I will turn your evil into justice with the logic of the strong.


    But either evil or justice.


    If you try to reveal this to yourself, then I will make you regret being alive.


    The galaxy knows.


    Because that��s something I��ve experienced before.


    As if Habaek-ryun was a shackle to me.


    As if I was a shackle to Lee Yu-jeong.


    To Mok Min-ho, Cha Eun-woo was a shackle.


    To Cha Eun-woo, Mok Min-ho was a shackle.


    So there is no need to press Min-ho Mong to press Min-ho Mong.


    I will pressure Cha Eun-woo to make him regret his mistakes.


    If it��s effective to break one to break another, I��ll do it.


    because it would be efficient.


    -Do well. What kind of nonsense are you talking about?


    it��s okay. Now go in and rest. Make sure to bring it to this camping trip. If you don��t, you��ll regret it later.


    Tsk�� I got it.


    So don��t wait for this place.


    Please don��t touch yourself to prevent that from happening.


    Because the ideal efficiency was not to break both. sea??h th�� N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After sending Mok Min-ho away, Eun-ha took a step forward.


    ��uh?


    Something stepped under my feet.


    with the sound of something crunching.


    When I slipped away, there was a small insect wriggling on the floor.


    9th tier monster.


    Eun-ha personally confirmed that the boy was still alive and pressed her down with the heel of her shoe.


    There was no emotion in the act.


    Because it was in front of my eyes, I trampled on it.


    I just threw away my shoes


    That��s what people are.


    There is no reason to kill the insignificant thing in front of your eyes.


    I just killed it because it was right in front of my eyes.


    I didn��t even know he killed it.


    Do you think an elephant would really care about a mouse under its feet?


    Even an earthworm wriggles when stepped on, but what can a mere small creature do to a person if it wriggles?


    That��s what people are.


    Everything alive is like that.


    All beings live in the present moment and kill something unintentionally for no reason.


    All beings live by stepping on the death of something.


    Death happens for no reason, and death always comes so suddenly.


    So tell me.


    ��I��ve roughly done everything I can.


    The death of those of you who live by stepping on death will come so suddenly, for no reason, like a small creature.

 Chapter 315

    Relife Player 315(a)


    [Chapter 101]


    [Blood with blood]


    Hoengseong-gun campsite raid case.


    The incident in which the students of the middle school academy were attacked by monsters during the finals was an incident that the fairy Lim Ga-eul used as an opportunity to rebound.


    Just like giving away bones and taking flesh.


    While the parents of the deceased students were unconscious, she enacted various regulations to undermine the power they had built.


    At the same time, they revealed their irregularities in detail and even drove them mentally.


    Public opinion was on the side of the fairy government.


    Since most of the deceased students were children of high-ranking figures, public opinion of sympathy for them was quickly overturned.


    The fairy government just had to put up the middle school academy as a shield and throw as a scapegoat the place where the fairy��s breath did not work among the government organizations.


    Thus, the fairy government was able to reduce the hostile forces and dispose of the traitors hiding inside the government at the cost of the lives of about 40 middle school academy students and one instructor.


    Even so, it was only a small fraction.


    Before returning, it was impossible to estimate the forces that had antipathy towards the fairy government.


    They increased as much as they decreased. As much as it disappears, new ones are created.


    Some people came forward and acted, while others did not come forward and moved behind the curtain.


    Their power was very wide and their roots were deep.


    That is why the < Undead > faced death after failing from them.


    But this life will be different.


    The one who suffers failure and meets death will never be himself.


    ��


    Hoengseong-gun, Gangwon-do was an uninhabited administrative district.


    To be precise, most of them left.


    At the time of < Destruction at the End of the Century >, the monster that appeared destroyed all the infrastructure of Hoengseong-gun and built a nest.


    Not only dungeons appeared everywhere, but also thick


    and tough bushes grew in the surrounding area due to the influence of thick mana. The environment has completely changed to a jungle area.


    As a result, transportation was not functioning.


    Roads have disappeared or been destroyed.


    As a result, people living in Hoengseong-gun left their hometowns where they were born and raised.


    And as time has come to the present, no one has any attachment to their hometown, which has turned into a jungle.


    Hoengseong-gun, where few people live, has become both a hunting ground and a camping ground for players.


    Let��s start preparing dinner from now on! Dinner will be given differentially according to the magic stones collected today, so let the prepared group come forward first!


    Middle school academy 2nd year 1st semester final review.


    The week-long camping trip in Hoengseong-gun, Gangwon-do ended near Wonju Airport on the first night.


    As a sophomore, students who had to kill monsters had to walk down the highway on foot and kill monsters that appeared everywhere.


    The students who thoroughly practiced party play for this day, nevertheless, could not move their bodies properly as soon as they were put into practice for the first time.


    He said he got 11 magic stones from Gunwoong��s group! Besides, there must be a 7th tier magic stone!


    It seems that the number of magic stones obtained from Minho��s group is higher? I heard earlier that they collected 13 of them today. Among them, it seems that there are 3 magic stones belonging to the 7th tier. wow! Minho is really no joke!?


    But I guess that��s not that great. Eunhyuk��s group seems to have gathered more than 10 groups, right?


    Last year, there was a kidnapping case by Slayers.


    As a result, the number of escorts doubled this year.


    However, the students had to battle the monsters popping up on the road without their help.


    The mission of the escort players was to block high-ranking monsters from approaching for their escort or to appropriately control the population of monsters to create a comfortable environment for them to fight.


    hey! hey! hey! The dinner of the 1st place group is Korean beef produced in limited quantities in Hoengseong-gun!?


    what!? Such crazy��! We should eat meatless curry now, but we eat Korean beef!? Isn��t that too cheesy?


    So, the students had to go around and defeat the monsters in groups created by the instructor in advance.


    And now that the evening is over and we have arrived at Wonju Airport.


    Dinner was paid differentially according to the number of magic stones collected during the day.


    Naturally, the students complained, but the instructor ignored them and announced the aggregated results.


    ��fourth place is a hamburger set. The representative of the group whose name is being called should come right to the front and bring dinner. Bae Soo-bin, Jung Ha-yang��


    Cheers and exclamations erupted everywhere.


    The number of Magic Stones collected by the 4th place groups was 10.


    Those who collected less Magic Stones automatically had to choose one of the bagged curries.


    Bae Su-bin looks dissatisfied.


    On the other hand, Eun-ha did not mix with the group and was watching from a step back.


    An appropriately formed group of 10 members by the instructor in charge.


    However, in the case of Eunha��s group, it was actually a group consisting of 9 members and 1 member.


    To that extent, he was isolated from his classmates.


    No, I was trying to isolate myself.


    ��The 3rd place is a set of sweet and sour pork with kanpunggi! Jinpa and Kim Geon-woong, who collected 11 magic stones, and��


    At that time, exclamation poured out again.


    Behind the instructor who informed the results, the players came forward with iron bags in both hands.


    Those who had eaten lunch with a calorie bar were enough to wipe their dry mouths with their tongues.


    Either that or not, Jinparang went out to receive the award wagging his tail.


    Second place is pork! You guys have to eat us too, so eat in moderation and leave behind! The representative of the group whose name is being called, come forward quickly! Mok Min-ho, Choi Eun-


    hyuk, Hoshimiya Kaede.


    This was somewhat of an expected result.


    Of course, I didn��t consider the existence of Kaede Hoshimiya.


    It was satisfying nonetheless.


    I was able to gauge Kaede Hoshimiya��s skills a little bit.


    I was very coveted for her talent because at this age, she had similar grades to Eunhyuk, whom I was teaching.


    Even more so, wasn��t Kaede Hoshimiya a unique ranger?


    Unlike Rangers who use firearms, they were almost the only ones who used bows.


    By the way, Eunhyuk��.


    What if Minho catches up?


    Eunha clicked her tongue when she saw Eunhyuk, who was delighted with the pork.


    In fact, Eunhyuk was doing well.


    It was just that Minho Mok and Kaede Hoshimiya��s potential and growth rate were superior to Eunhyuk Choi.


    However, the standards of the galaxy that taught him since childhood were quite high.


    Moreover, after entering secondary academy and meeting up-and-comers, my eyesight became quite high.


    He trains him more��.


    It��s time for the blue brother to make a mistake with his arrogance, so he��ll have to bend his nose again.


    That��s why the amazing growth of the two people was not satisfied in the eyes of the galaxy.


    If the two of them had heard it, they would have gone black instantly.


    Then finally�� I will announce the long-awaited 1st place!


    The students shut up.


    Then, gently rolling her eyes, she found the galaxy that was far away from the scorching heat.


    The students did not try to cross the group of galaxies from the beginning.


    Although he didn��t like Eunha��s recent moves, no one could catch up with his performance.


    Even active players were openly tongue-in-cheek when they saw him.


    A player approached him and suggested that he join, saying that he was the Lord of a certain clan.


    It showed some skill.


    Apart from his personality, he couldn��t help but acknowledge the skills he showed.


    ��Noh Eunha Group with 33 Magic Stones! Of these, there were also two magic stones for 6th tier monsters, right? Representative, hurry up and take Hoengseong Korean Beef!


    The change did not happen.


    Anyway, 1st place was Eunha��s group.


    Unlike the instructors who were distributing the pork, they did not put on a face of waste when they tried to distribute the beef, unlike the bruises to eat less.


    Rather, he was waving at Eunha with a face as if he could eat more if he wanted more.


    ��Galaxy. shouldn��t you go out?


    The attention of the students was focused.


    Naturally, their gaze also focused on the students who belonged to the same group as Eunha.


    Although it was a group, it was actually a group of 1 and 9 members.


    The children who did almost nothing but put spoons on them were showing discomfort in their eyes.


    They were self-important.


    He was stabbed by his conscience, despaired at seeing the gap in talent right in front of his eyes, and it seemed heavy to receive their envy.


    The class president of class 5, who was in the same class as Eunha last year, had the same face as them.


    why me? ����.


    The 5th class president who became the group��s representative just because he knew Eunha.


    The 5th class president, who spoke to Eunha on behalf of the group members, was taken aback when he heard the brusque refusal.


    Then he said annoyedly to the group members who were waiting for his answer.


    I killed all the monsters�� Then shouldn��t you guys bring those? ��Okay, I��ll get it.


    Yes, sir, please.


    Students who swallow their anger in silence.


    The class president, who at least knew Eunha��s personality, sighed and replied.


    Sensing the difference in talent early on, he seemed unscathed by Eunha��s attitude.


    However, the class president of Class 5 turned around while walking to the instructor to get the meat.


    The president, wearing glasses and turning his face away, opened his mouth to him.


    And my name is not the chairman. I am no longer the president.


    At those words, Eunha blinked her eyes.


    It was unexpected.


    Then what is the president if not the president?


    I guess I should think of another nickname.


    I see you don��t like me too.


    I have to think while eating beef.


    It��s okay to ask for your name.


    However, Eunha, who enjoys being disliked by others, did not want to know what the president��s name was.


    Because it wasn��t a recruiting target anyway.


    Whatever his name may be, he was only one of many.


    ��


    When Eunha took a walk around the neighborhood, the students in the group had finished preparing to grill the meat.


    The students showed no complaints as he approached the particularly good-looking chair.


    Because there was only one place for him.


    He sat down and watched his group grill the meat, all he had to do was move his chopsticks.


    However, the meat was not very tasty.


    but�� Have you ever grilled meat?


    Beef should be turned only once.


    To prevent loss of juice as much as possible.


    However, there was no way that the students, who would have eaten only meat cooked by someone, could not cook the meat properly.


    I needed a skill to measure the timing of turning the meat over.


    I��ll just have to eat mine.


    Unwillingly, Eun-ha leaned from her seat and put the meat she was going to eat on the fire.


    Cheack��


    the sound you hear when you flip the meat was really appetizing.


    Eunha slowly savored the meat, which was highly praised by domestic gourmets.


    The meat that had been chewy just a moment ago had now become a work of art that melted in your mouth.


    A feeling of warmth in the body.


    Temporarily speeded up mana circulation.


    I didn��t expect to see an effect comparable to that of a buff after eating a piece of meat.


    Unfortunately, it will only last as long as you eat meat.


    Guys!! Let��s exchange our group��s sweet and sour pork with your beef!


    It was then.


    Jinparang, who could no longer stand the smell that spread on the airport runway, came with a plate of sweet and sour pork.


    Jinparang was gasping for breath while wagging his tail violently.


    It was like a large dog begging for food.


    But the galaxy was not soft.


    Did you bring only sweet and sour pork? Where does the canopy go?


    hey! Bring that right now! My friend wants to eat Kkanpunggi!


    okay! I��ll bring it!


    Parang quickly turned to his group and gave a loud shout.


    A group member who got up from his seat jumped up and put a wind chime in front of Eunha.


    The right to beef belonged only to Eunha.


    Those who were lucky enough to be in a group with him just waited for his answer.


    �C Cole. We don��t have a lot of meat either, so take it in moderation. okay! I really did have a good friend!


    Parang was excited, took the food he had brought, and took the meat.


    And starting with blue, friends came to visit one by one.


    Mok Min-ho, who could not overcome Choi Ga-in��s back, brought pork that had not yet been grilled.


    Next to him, Cha Eun-woo was smiling brightly.


    Let��s replace it with pork. Eunha, will you change with us? Well�� what should I do��


    Eun-ha played a prank on purpose.


    Enjoying the way Minho Mok��s eyebrows go up.


    Minho, who had closed his lips with the letter ��һ��, let out a deep sigh.


    ��I��ll give you some sausages too. We also have rice cakes! call. where else did you get that?


    Earlier, Eunwoo bought it by giving more money to passers-by.


    look at it Was living the right answer?


    Eunha stuck out her tongue.


    Before entering Hoengseong-gun, there were merchants laying mats on the roadside.


    No matter where they heard the news of the academy students coming, the merchants were also in the area where the monsters appeared.


    Apparently, Eunwoo also bought some sausages and rice cakes from a merchant.


    Having received it, he passed it on to his group members.


    Those who now realized his intentions put rice cakes and sausages on the fire.


    Leader! We��re here to eat some beef too! Exchange with pork�� S��arch* The n??el Fire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I already decided to exchange with Eunwoo��s.


    Ugh you idiot. That��s why I said I had to go early!


    After Mok Min-ho came, Choi Eun-hyeok came and tried to bargain.


    Having already obtained the pork he wanted, Eunhyuk��s suggestion did not appeal to him.


    In the end, Seo-na followed and severely bruised Eun-hyuk.


    Then, she pricked up her triangular ears and approached Eunha��.


    -Are we going to give you meat too?


    He smiled and raised his tail.


    as if it were natural.


    How much have I helped Eunha?


    ��I was going to give it to you from the start.


    She was like a fox.


    Serena often received a lot of help.


    Eun-ha gave the order to distribute the beef to the group members with a chin gesture with a shy face.


    Group members did not complain about handing over the beef without receiving anything in return.


    Because he was a friend of Eunha, he couldn��t say anything.


    Because the share of beef was also in Eunha.


    I��ll give you the pork, though, because I��m so sorry if we only take the beef.


    yes then


    In that way, other friends came to visit little by little.


    Hayang and Subin came with a cola and French fries.

 Chapter 316

    Relife Player 316(b)


    [Chapter 101]


    [Even if blood is mixed with blood (2)]


    Will you trade with us?


    There is also ketchup and mustard. I think this is my loss�� but isn��t it too mean to exchange it for a hamburger?


    If Hayang had come alone, he would have handed over the beef.


    She needed help, so I was able to provide her with pork.


    However, it was different if Bae Su-bin came.


    I wanted to play a prank on her who brought ketchup and french fries and proudly said to change them.


    Alright Bae Soo-bin, you. call me brother what? brother!


    No, not Jeong Ha-yang, but


    Bae Su-bin��s face has rotted away.


    But she was Eul.


    The only thing left to do was to accept the Eunha-ya deal.


    So he leisurely put the beef on the grill. It


    was


    so appetizing to see the beef slowly shrinking from the edge on the hot grill.


    Bae Soo-bin sniffed the meat and snorted.


    Beyond the glasses, he still had a conflicted look in his eyes.


    hey. Try roasting pork too.


    After eating beef and kimchi wrapped in lettuce, Eunha suggested a student try grilling pork.


    The sound of pork rising and sizzling hit my ears.


    ��bar.


    what? what? Can��t you hear me?


    Bae Soo-bin��s face was red.


    Eunha smirked and waited for her to speak in a louder voice.


    ��Brother!


    Bae Soo-bin shouted loudly.


    Eun-ha took aim at that moment and threw the beef into her mouth.


    Surprised that it came into his mouth out of nowhere, Bae Soo-bin tasted the beef and changed his eyes.


    brother. I��d like some beef, please. huh? what?


    I want to eat beef!


    bigger.


    brother! Give me some beef!


    good.


    It was satisfactory.


    As expected, Bae Su-bin had the most fun when he endured humiliation.


    With a smile on her face, Eunha served her beef and placed a new order.


    This time moo and cry.


    ��You really��


    Really what?


    toss the beef.


    Bae Su-bin had his face confiscated again.


    ��Mmmmm~!!


    good job. Bring some pork too.


    ��Ha fuck��.


    It��s hard to make a living, isn��t it? I understand. Life is like that.


    Eun-ha passed the beef and pork to Hayang in place of Subin, who lowered her head in shame.


    However, Hayang��s expression was bewildered.


    He blinked his big, round eyes, then blinked again to see if what he saw was true.


    why?


    No, just��


    you want to try it too? ��do I have to?


    Eunha sneakily tried her luck.


    Then, White made a puzzled face and wiggled his lips.


    It seemed that Jung Ha-yang would really say something if I left her alone.


    Of course, Eunha had no intention of arguing with Alice Group.


    Take the fries back. I��ll just drink Coke.


    Can I?


    can you still? ������.��


    That��s okay.


    ��yea, I got it. thank you.


    Eunha took out the cola she drank and packed it up and sent it back to Hayang and Soobin.


    The next person who came after the two was a blank period when it was difficult to see his face because he was taking over the position of the public hearing machine.


    galaxy! We have ramen, let��s exchange it for that! I brought rice too! yeah turn it off


    hey! Are you really like this? What are we really doing!


    Whoever hears it will misunderstand. At least I don��t think we��re going to get ramen from you.


    Wow really��. Do I have to give them kimchi too?


    Gonggi took out the kimchi he had hidden behind his back.


    He held out the kimchi he had left to eat with the beef to Eunha, and he had a gloomy face.


    Naturally, Eunha snorted.


    Kimchi was here too.


    yes i wrote it


    Even so, while under Han Seo-yeon together, they were in the middle of the day.


    Eun-ha fed a piece of meat to the blank and said.


    Did I say you were more handsome than me before?


    When did I! Hey, if I��m handsome, then everyone in the world is handsome!


    okay? of course!


    Then I��ll give it to you if I can say out loud ten times that I��m ugly.


    I��m ugly! I��m ugly! I can��t��!


    A blank period that sold pride in beef.


    However, Eunha giggled and gave him some pork.


    He went back to his seat with a look of apprehension on his face.


    The next person to come was Yoo Do-jun.


    Yoo Do-jun brought the students who followed him and their portion to eat.


    Then he smiled hesitantly.


    We don��t ask for beef. Let��s eat together instead. I cook ramen very well, right?


    Have you ever cooked ramen?


    Graham! I was afraid that someone would get poisoned, so when I was young, I ate a meal with just one cup of ramen, but what?


    Yoo Do-jun speaks so calmly.


    At first, Eun-ha thought of sending him back, but he let Yoo-jun sit because he owed so much.


    Those who swore allegiance to him at the same time were also able to enjoy the good fortune of eating beef.


    After all, meat that someone buys is the best!


    A guy with a lot of money is small��. Please take good care of me in the future. I don��t have much meat anymore. eat a little bit


    Apparently, Yu Do-Jun��s group got only ramen because of poor grades.


    Besides, they couldn��t even get water, so they told me to boil the water myself.


    In the end, it seemed that the members of his group had split up and decided to take care of themselves somehow.


    Among them, Yoo Do-jun is enjoying the greatest luxury.


    ��many eyes.


    Then, Eunha felt the eyes of people pouring toward her group.


    The instructors were proud.


    The players were amazed.


    Finally, students were envious.


    Those who had no relationship with themselves could do nothing but swallow their mouths while sitting on the cracked asphalt road. Sear?h the N??elFir��.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Some of them, beyond envy, were looking at themselves and their friends who had come to receive the meat.


    Discrimination in sight.


    envy and jealousy caused by it.


    Eunha ignored their gaze.


    There was no obligation to himself to take care of them.


    Hey��would you like to trade food with our group? We also got 3rd place, so there was a hot pot and sweet and sour pork��


    ��Sorry. Go and tell Eunha directly, not us.


    We don��t have that right. I really�� I��m begging you�� I made the wrong curry and I only have one calorie bar to eat. Won��t you share a little please? huh?


    wait. I��ll ask Eunha once.


    thank you so much!


    Those who did not have a kite with the galaxy.


    They approached group members with whom they were close and asked in a low-key manner.


    Students who knew who had the right to make decisions, like the class president, pushed them out of line.


    However, in the case of students who were swept away by recognition or could not refuse, they cautiously spoke to Eunha.


    There is Eunha��. Why?


    Having been partying with Eunha all day, they thought that they had become close friends.


    Perhaps, while eating beef for granted, the people around them were asking for favors, and they didn��t even know that they were mistaken that they had become something.


    Either way, they��ve made a shameless favor without knowing the fraction.


    why me?


    ��what? Why should I care about them? are they my friends?


    ������.��


    If it��s a person, I��d like to share it.


    However, they were academy students trying to become players, and the academy was a world full of meritocracy.


    A world where there is no room for human kindness to intervene.


    The world that prioritized only himself was as sharp and sharp as a blade.


    You could just give me some meat. why are you so petty?


    okay?


    Someone furious replied.


    Eunha raised her lips.


    In an instant, the atmosphere cooled.


    Nevertheless, Yoo Do-jun silently stuffed the meat into his mouth.


    As if eating is all that remains.


    Then don��t eat it, and ask your friend to come and eat it for you.


    What are you talking about? You can just put one person in��.


    Then ask the other kids to join in, too, so what are you going to do?


    But even if Yoo Do-Jun and the other kids eat like this��


    Are they the same as your friends?


    ����.


    Eunha asked innocently, and the male student looked at him with his mouth wide open with a blushing face.


    There were no students around who sided with the male students.


    It was only then that the male student seemed to realize where he was standing.


    I would have known that I had become a tiger just because I had ridden on the back of a tiger for a while.


    Stop talking nonsense and just make up your mind. will you eat Or will your friend eat it?


    ��I��ll eat it.


    The male student, whose face had gone white leaving only the lobe of his ear, bowed his head before saying sorry to his friend.


    He ate the meat in silence.


    Eunha, who had been staring at his head for a long time, burst into laughter.


    Why is a guy who can��t even take care of his own rice bowl thinking of taking care of someone else��s?


    If the male student had really said it in good faith, he would have given up his seat to his friend even if he had to give up his food.


    If it was Cha Eun-woo, it would have been.


    But even though he must have had enough, he kept his place until the end.


    That��s why Eun-ha quickly lost interest in him.


    At first, I was interested in climbing on myself, so I watched closely, but my heart was really weak.


    If I had the ability, I would have put under my feet an opponent who gave in easily, but when I saw him give in easily to a subject he had no ability in, I completely lost interest.


    If I had a strong heart, I would have thought of growing it a little bit.


    ��I wouldn��t have done that if it was Yujeong Lee.


    Suddenly, Lee Yoo-jung came to mind.


    A similar thing happened at the Higher Academy before returning.


    At that time, Lee Yu-jeong gave her food and even a warm bed to the student who was in a bad condition.


    At the academy, she was an outlier.


    And in that sense, he and she would be bound until death.


    Because he was a different species and a poisonous species.


    hey. change with me


    That was when


    This time, Minji came.


    She brought a large pot and put it down in front of Eunha.


    I don��t ask for it for free without shame. So what is it? what is it curry. I didn��t have any ingredients, so I had no choice but to use the wild greens that are blooming all over the road at the airfield.


    ��Used wild greens? Something like that grows here? How many of them look like mugwort?


    did you study herbalism? Are you really worried about my cooking skills? Seriously�� do you think I can��t even recognize herbs?


    yeah you don��t seem to recognize it


    Eun-ha looked into the pot that was supposed to be curry with sad eyes.


    The smell was curry.


    The color was vaguely similar to curry.


    However, I was concerned about things like herbs floating on top of the curry.


    I put in only what is good for my body, so I��m sure it will taste good too! ��I��ll give you some beef, so take the curry and go back to your group. Come on? I also have something to notice. If you take away the meat, you guys��


    No! are you okay!


    At that moment, the chairman jumped up from his seat.


    The chairman freaked out and insisted on taking the curry back.


    Minji frowned.


    I glared at the chairman with a face that I would never do that.


    Even so, the chairman was desperate.


    I��ll give you pork, so just go.


    Eunha felt the same way.


    I wanted to get rid of it somewhere even if it was a loss.


    why not?


    that��s right. I made it like this, but if you ignore sincerity, you��ll get scolded. why does it look delicious


    Hey wait��.


    right then.


    Yoo Do-jun suddenly reaches for the pot.


    He scooped out a little bit of the burnt curry with a spoon and brought it to his mouth.


    Yoo Do-jun slowly savored��.


    ��Why is the familiar taste here��


    Yoo Do-jun, who said he was training to adapt to poison little by little to avoid being poisoned, frowned.


    ��


    Minji Kim is really amazing in a sense.


    Kim Min-ji��s cooking skills that even Vilent Venom��s providence couldn��t stop.


    Even more surprising was that it was never a gift.


    It just meant hand taste.


    Above all, the fact that Vilent Venom didn��t recognize it meant it wasn��t poison at all.


    What��s up? cook all the meat


    If it tastes good, just eat meat. okay. Yum��.


    Surprisingly, Yoo Do-jun was okay with Min-ji��s cooking.


    Although I��ve said twice that I don��t want to eat it again.


    Eun-ha left him and called Min-ji aside.


    Deliberately taking a small fire and meat, he settled down in an uninhabited place and eagerly grilled the meat.


    Minji was busy eating the meat he grilled.


    give it here I��ll bake you now


    it��s okay. You just eat what I bake.


    When Eun-ha tried to reach out with the tongs, Min-ji was frightened and objected.


    It could never have been.


    In the end, Minji decided to eat the grilled meat calmly.


    Is there anything difficult at the academy?


    He is saying something that teacher Lim Do-hoon would say. Are you doing better than you care?


    The two grilled the meat and talked nonsensically.


    A story from the past to the present.


    There was no purpose in the disorganized talk.


    I just quietly pass the time while grilling the meat.


    I wish it would continue like this��


    A life where you don��t have to think about anything.


    Eun-ha grilled meat for her and felt more at peace than anything else.


    When will this time continue?


    But he knew that he would not be allowed that kind of time.


    The time to sit face-to-face like this with your friends and talk about trivial things.


    And that time, too, was slowly coming to an end.


    I gave Minho an Artifact.


    I know. I thought you gave the same artifact to Eunhyuk and Seona?


    that��s right.


    quick-witted friends.


    Among them, Minji noticed faster than anyone else.


    What��s happening?


    Do other kids think so too?


    Even if you don��t say it, you��ll think so.


    Eunha did not answer.


    This time, I did tell my friends to prepare firmly.


    You would have noticed that.


    Furthermore, the galaxy even gave some people disposable artifacts.


    I have something for you too.


    There was no meat left.


    After turning off the lights, Eunha took out an item from her bag.


    One was a ring on a chain he had given to other children as well.


    A one-time artifact that activates protection magic the moment mana is injected.


    Did you call me here to give you one of these? That��s not all.


    Kim Min-ji smiles shyly.


    Eunha shrugged.


    She seemed to be expecting something.


    So, with a curious gaze, I looked at what would come out of the bag next.


    What he eventually brought out was��


    ��This?


    How many times have you seen it?


    ��It was Urbanius Cloak.


    Minji was making a puzzled expression when she saw the finely folded cloak.


    Why don��t you tell me this��


    A little trembling voice.


    Minji took


    the cloak and demanded an answer from him.


    She knew what magical artifact the seemingly ordinary black cloak was.


    Why are you giving it to yourself?


    Eunha��s answer to such a question had already been decided.


    -I think you will need it.


    ����.


    The wind blew.


    The wind rushing down the runway shot up vertically and the two people��s hair fluttered.


    Words that expressed concern for someone sounded heartless to that person.

 Chapter 317

    Relife Player 317


    [Chapter 101]


    [Blood with blood (3)]


    The final evaluation of the first semester of the second year of secondary academy was scheduled to take place over a week.


    The students who landed in the middle of the highway were to prepare themselves at Wonju Airport, receive a second supply from Hoengseong-gun Office, and then reach their final destination, Minjok Military Academy.


    At this time, all groups of 10 had to reach their destination by fully demonstrating their abilities without the help of an instructor.


    Of course, players following as escorts were not allowed to provide any assistance except in case of emergency.


    The core of this review was to improve students�� self-reliance.


    Being able to kill monsters, they were no longer subject to protection.


    They should have been able to take responsibility for their own death.


    That��s why the will they wrote before the end of the story stipulated that the academy was not responsible for the death of the student.


    from now on! Hurry forward!


    hey! Get the switch right!


    So the students had to fight to the death with the monsters that appeared one after another.


    It is said that the instructors and players dealt with high-level monsters, but even the low-level monsters were difficult to deal with for students who were not yet accustomed to monster battles.


    Nonetheless, the instructors and players watched their struggles except in the case of death.


    And the students got used to fighting in order to survive.


    On the fourth day, all the students who arrived at the Hoengseong-gun Office dressed up in snarky clothes hurrahed.


    After taking enough rest for the day, I sighed deeply because I had to go to my final destination without resupplying again. It was a march made up of hundreds of


    people


    .


    Their steps had to slow down, and there was no way they wouldn��t react because of the mana they shed.


    As soon as the students left Hoengseong-gun Office, they had to face monsters that descended between Jogok-ri and Gogokgol.


    The light river road they were stepping on was covered with vines under their feet, making it a rather inconvenient place to move.


    In addition, the trees of the rainforest that grew densely on both sides of the road created an environment that was easy to attack.


    Everyone spread the barriers!


    Gotta start with the guy hanging from the tree!


    Monsters coming down the ridge and coming up on the road.


    Monsters climbing up trees with their sharp claws sticking into tree trunks.


    Also, in response to the students�� mana, even wriggling vines.


    Even though the monsters�� hierarchy was low, it was enough for them to be in a dangerous situation.


    In fact, the one who ran out with a knife was hit by a stone thrown by a monster hanging from a tree using a long tail, and his forehead was severely torn.


    The vine, which had been dormant for a while, soon turned into a 9th tier monster and grabbed the ankles of those who expressed mana.


    Only a few groups acted calmly under such circumstances.


    Spider Leg


    Queen of Hearts Declaration


    White, who sensed the approach of the monsters in advance, spread a protection magic to protect the group members.


    Meanwhile, another group of students who were following her instructions were spared the blow.


    Quickly regrouping, they spread out with Bae Su-bin and took down the attacking monsters one by one.


    It took time, but it was a tactic that could minimize the damage to the students.


    [Those with enough mana should deploy barriers in the sky, and those who can move should move the wounded first!]


    Also, Jung Ha-yang asked Ain, who was in the group, to convey her words to Seo-na.


    It was an instruction that went through twice, but Seona was able to convey her voice to all the academy students without any disturbance.


    Players who had only been able to block the critical attack glared at her figure.


    Guys, the wounded gather here!


    Jinpalang! I told you not to jump out too far!


    Noisy! can i do it alone?


    Also, Minho and Blue��s group, who were in close proximity before the monsters attacked, gathered together and performed their role.


    Eunwoo, who opened the barrier, gathered injured students from nearby places, while Minho held the monsters in check so they could enter the barrier.


    When Minho��s group protected the group members, Parang rushed at them who were excited.


    Then, stepping on a banana peel thrown by a monster hugging a wooden pole, tripping on a vine and falling down spectacularly.


    And the galaxy��


    ��Those who can��t fight are deploying barriers in their seats. People with guns aim at the ones hanging from the trees.


    After saying that, he aimed for solo play.


    just like what you��ve done so far.


    Realizing that no one in his group was blind, he refused to help them grow.


    Although he eliminated the danger himself, he did not give much advice to the struggling group members.


    Occasionally, they felt pitiful, so the advice they spat out was all.


    Nonetheless, the members of his group were able to remain calm under these circumstances, having already become accustomed to non-galactic combat.


    Noh Eunha! We��ll take care of this, you go help another group!


    ��yes.


    The response of the students was good, but they were stuck for quite a long time.


    In the meantime, the students�� stamina was gradually dropping.


    Little by little, the instructors added to the situation and instructed some of the students to move the front lines so that they could get through the situation alone as much as possible.


    Having blocked the rear to some extent, Eunha nodded and quickly ran to the guardrail.


    Mess up!


    I jumped off the guardrail, which was difficult to run, and hit the monster hanging from the tree.


    Even so, her body moved forward and Eun-ha grabbed the wooden pole the monster was hugging with one hand to brake.


    A tingling sensation was caught in the palm of my hand.


    The galaxy, whose palm was scraped by the bark, jumped straight to the next tree without looking back at its palm.


    The monster that was hanging at a slightly lower height than the one I had just defeated threw something in its hand.


    It bounced back with the mana that was expressed outside the body, and he hit the guy��s head with a black thorn tree.


    As the skull split in half, the contents inside gushed out.


    Covered in blood, he once again grabbed onto the wooden pole and used the centrifugal force to turn behind it.


    At that moment, a blunt weapon flew towards the place where he was.


    Enraged at the death of a colleague, the monsters were crying while hanging from the tree right in front of them.


    If you��re going to cry, cry in front of me.


    The random objects thrown by the guys failed to hit him as he was hiding behind a wooden pole.


    Eun-ha, who soon showed her face next to the wooden pillar, was holding an automatic pistol in the hand that had been holding a black thorn tree.


    A total of 12 rounds of ammunition can be equipped on the 9mm caliber automatic pistol issued by the academy.


    Hitting the monsters clustered in a tree with a gun wasn��t that difficult.


    At first, I pulled the trigger without even looking at the sights.


    A number of them fell from the trees as many as the number of consecutive shots fired.


    When there were only a few left, he took aim with a sight and shot the target hanging from the tree.


    Then he quickly exchanged magazines and dropped a monster that was trying to climb the tree behind him.


    Eventually, Eunha put the gun into her holster, took out a black thorn tree from her scabbard, and dropped it onto the light shaft.


    We decided to solve the 9th tier vine-type monsters that snatch students�� ankles.


    There was no need to use magic.


    After cutting off all the vines he could see with the mana-loaded blade, he started running towards the tree on which the monsters were hanging.


    He steadily killed the monsters that restricted the movement of the students.


    Thanks to this, the students were able to catch their breath and buy time to deal with them.


    ��that should be enough.


    It was very hot and humid as it was a jungle area where the environment had changed.


    He frowned at the feeling of the shirt he wore under his school uniform jacket, which was wet with sweat and clinging to his skin.


    In the end, Eunha took off her school uniform jacket and put it over one shoulder.


    There was no need to use an automatic pistol, and the blackthorn could be wielded with one hand.


    ������.��


    I could feel the gaze.


    The players�� eyes were shining, and the instructors were nodding their heads in satisfaction.


    And the students were staring blankly at him as he walked down the road, letting go of the monster that was attacking him


    .


    then get hurt


    ��uh?


    don��t die yet


    Eun-ha, who tutted and clicked her tongue, shoved the shoulder of the male student who was standing blankly and cut the monster that jumped into the spot.


    The male student who was sitting on the floor was still looking up at Eunha with a bewildered face.


    are you okay?


    uh? uh uh��! I��m really fine! Thanks for saving me! S��arch* The N??eFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A cold glance at the male student.


    However, the student who was helped by him did not notice the meaning of the gaze.


    On the contrary, I was delighted to receive his attention.


    ruler.


    ��thank you.


    That��s why the male student grabbed his outstretched hand without any doubt.


    Eunha lifted the boy up and personally brushed the dust off the boy��s jacket.


    The male student was deeply moved��.


    -Cheer up a little more.


    Eun-ha hides her true intentions and attaches a ghost spider��s web to his shoulder.


    A ghost spider��s web that cannot be seen unless loaded with mana.


    The galaxy, which cut off the spider web so as not to arouse suspicion from others, moved again to save the other students.


    Eunha talked to me!


    ��the galaxy is really cool.


    ��Have you become friends with Eunha now?


    They are not dead yet.


    If he died on the spot, the Jongpyeong would stop immediately.


    Or, if you get seriously injured, you will be thrown out of the field on the way.


    It can��t be like that.


    Opportunities like this are rare.


    A chance to kill them.


    That��s why I had to save them.


    so I could kill them.


    Calm down and raise your sword. do you want to die


    ��Sorry. And thank you.


    galaxy! Help me out here!


    The wait is long and the harvest is sweet.


    However, the fruit of death will surely be corrupt and bitter.


    So better.


    So you can savor it slowly.


    ��


    There were no deaths.


    However, the injured continued one after another.


    Fortunately, few students were seriously injured.


    This is because the number of escorting players has increased drastically in the wake of the kidnapping of Slayers.


    Above all, the students�� coping skills were also excellent.


    In this situation, promising players of the 031st class, such as Jeong Ha-yang, Jin-seo, Bae Su-bin, Mok Min-ho, Cha Eun-woo, Choi Eun-hyuk, and Jin Pa-rang, showed their abilities close to perfect scores.


    The instructors weren��t so surprised by their skills anymore, but the players hired this time were very different.


    It was to the extent that various wits broke out among the players trying to get closer to them.


    And those who won the nun fight secretly talked to the clan or party to invite them to join while escorting them.


    Of course, the students of the secondary academy could not accept the joining.


    Even so, the players were satisfied with the fact that they got to know the prospects to some extent.


    When the time to recruit them approaches, they will be reminded of their existence even a little bit.


    Fate was like a wet sleeve in drizzling rain.


    ��did you say Noeun?


    The navigator of Clan Jeongseon Knights recalled the battle that broke out this afternoon between Jogok-ri and Gogogol.


    It was an attack by low-ranking monsters, but they weren��t monsters that middle academy students could deal with.


    So, the escort players thought of letting the students gain experience for a while and clearing up the surroundings.


    But the instructors stopped them.


    At first, the players, who were puzzled, watched the situation for a while and watched the students, led by promising players, prevent the attack of monsters.


    He��s not an academy student.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa, a prot��g�� of Shinchang, who is graduating next year, probably isn��t that much of a monster.


    does that make sense


    Those who were praised by the instructors in unison.


    Among them, Eunha Noh, who is called the protagonist of Unit 031.


    he was a monster


    There were only a few players who could execute the tactics of running guardrails and climbing trees.


    All the players present, including her, felt how shabby their skills were.


    A monster with unfathomable talent.


    The more the navigator thought of Noh Eun-ha, the more he got goosebumps.


    He knew that a boy with that kind of talent would probably not show interest in the clans active in Gangwon Province.


    So, the only players who approached him were the clans that were based in Seoul, which occupied trading rights in Gangwon-do.


    I wish I had those skills too.


    The night was deep.


    As usual, nights in Gangwon-do were very dangerous.


    Because it was the time when the monsters living in the mountainous and jungle areas became ferocious.


    She, who had no talent for fighting, scanned the surroundings while remembering Noh Eun-ha��s battle today.


    ��What?


    I had a long thought.


    Then, it was only then that she sensed something unpleasant.


    I removed the sensor net and opened it anew, scanning the area where I could feel the uneasy energy.


    It was far.


    The energy was approaching from afar, so I could feel only a weak energy.


    Even so, she couldn��t help the deep disappointment on her face.


    Gotta let them know!


    Academy students were currently camping at Woocheon Middle School.


    And Ucheon Middle School was located in a valley and jungle area in all directions.


    A good defensive place to spend the night in Hoengseong-gun, which is made up of jungle.


    However, in front of numerous monsters, it was a conspicuous target to attack and a difficult place to escape from the base camp.


    I never thought that such a large number would appear.


    In Seoul, which is protected by cocoon, such ubiquity would not occur, but in Gangwon-do, where only the area where the government is administered is protected by cocoon, monster waves would occur from time to time.


    Of course, she had never felt such a huge energy.


    After all, it was night.


    The monster��s ferocity increases.


    This wave is just the beginning.


    Obviously, if it happened in the direction of Dugok-ri, it would also be in the nearby area��


    The navigator clicked his tongue.


    The energy similar to that felt in Dugok-ri was also felt in the direction of Munam-ri.


    The energy from the two places was gradually descending.


    It means that the monsters from the wave sensed the mana of the students gathered in one place.


    What was gathered for safety was worse than what was spread out.


    No, it��s better to gather together.


    If I had been spread out, I wouldn��t have been able to respond properly.


    The Navigator thought otherwise.


    Fortunately, I was able to figure out the occurrence of the monster wave rather quickly, so I should be able to respond to some extent.


    The escorting players and instructors would be able to block it safely if the students supported them while dealing with the soon-to-be monsters.


    So I had to pass this information on to others.


    She went to convey information to the telepathist who was acting as a team of two.


    ��What?


    I didn��t notice because I was distracted elsewhere.


    When she looked back, the telepathist she had fought alongside after graduating from the academy was standing there coughing up blood.


    screwed up


    The telepathist opened his mouth.


    Ain, whose heart had been pierced, finally fell over.


    She couldn��t even confirm whether her motive was alive or dead.


    Because the man who killed the telepath was staring at him coldly.


    There was no way the navigator could do anything about him holding the sword.


    Even if he was a student.


    He was the one she called a monster just a moment ago.


    ��I��m sorry.


    The Navigator doubted that.


    And she was decapitated by a blade that seemed to have sucked up black chestnuts.


    The head of the navigator, whose eyes were open in surprise, rolled through the bushes.


    The boy opened the galactic sensor network to see if there were other people around.


    There was no one.


    I went around just in case��


    The players hired by the secondary academy this time were quite disciplined.


    It must be because of the Slayer��s attack.


    As a result, Eunha was secretly wandering around the outskirts just in case.


    As expected, several players were noticing the aura of omnipresence approaching from afar.


    So I killed them.


    Because I had no intention of stopping this situation.


    It would be cumbersome to deal with.


    A navigator whose throat was cut by a knife.


    A telepath with a pierced heart.


    The traces of the sharp cross-section will undoubtedly lead to doubt.


    I had to do some processing.


    ��yes. I��m asking you guys.


    Then Eunha raised her mouth.


    Waves were gathering, and ubiquity was occurring in response to the waves in the surroundings.


    Omnipresence occurred even in the immediate vicinity, and as soon as the monster was born, it smelled of blood and was running straight to it.


    Eun-ha listened to the sound of breathing approaching and left.


    The corpse will be disposed of by the monster.


    So, can you take advantage of this chaos and kill those you need to kill?


    No one knows where the blood flowing down the blade came from.


    Even if you mix blood with blood, in the end it will be just blood.

 Chapter 318

    Relife Player 318


    [Chapter 101]


    [Even if blood is mixed with blood (4)]


    Disasters always come without notice, and death is always at hand.


    People always know this, but only blame their own ease when death creeps up.


    It was the same with the instructors at the academy.


    Luck is pretty damn right. Why did the wave break on a day like this!


    Figure out the number of people in each group in each class! Groups with abnormalities report immediately to nearby instructors!


    A night when the ferocity of monsters increases.


    Of course, at this time, the occurrence of a monster wave was confirmed in the nearby town. The fact that the monster wave occurred also meant that miscellaneous omnipresence could occur sporadically in response to the wave within a short time.


    Some of the players in charge of the escort left Woocheon Middle School to make sure that there was no ubiquity around them, and if it did, to offset it.


    Instructor Park. isn��t something strange? What do you mean? If a wave like this had occurred, there��s no way that the players who had already gone out on patrol wouldn��t have felt it. But the thing I didn��t know even while the monsters were coming all the way here��


    Be quiet. You shouldn��t tell your kids.


    Instructor Park said quietly to the instructor who approached him with a serious look on his face.


    Then, among those who went out to reconnaissance, they reported that they had not been able to contact those who had headed toward Dugok-ri.


    Dugok-ri was the direction where the monster wave occurred.


    I don��t know��


    ��until I explore it, I don��t know for sure. Is there a monster that is strong enough that the disappeared people can��t do anything about it, or��


    ��Who is behind it?


    Instructor Park said the last words nonchalantly.


    It was too late to think about it now.


    It was safe to assume that those who could not be reached were already dead.


    The monsters jumping down without hesitation from the direction of Dugok-ri were proving that assumption.


    Please read carefully so that students do not get scared. Me and Instructor Foreign Religion now have to go outside the barricade and deal with them.


    ��request.


    Woocheon Middle School, which is not affected by the jungle area, was equipped with conditions that made it easy for students to take the water course.


    However, it was not possible to defend against the monsters that were rapidly calling in numbers.


    Therefore, the people of the clan who knew the monsters that appeared in Gangwon-do thoroughly and the instructors who specialized in attacks decided to stop the monsters.


    I hurriedly knocked down trees to block the road, and put a barricade in front of me, improvised by weaving tough and strong vines.


    Fortunately, there won��t be any major damage. According to those who are active in Hoengseong-gun, this wave will be ranked 6th at the highest of the 7th rank.


    I don��t see it that easily You know the theory that after a series of small ubiquitous occurrences, there will be at least one large ubiquitous occurrence?


    And we know that when one big ubiquity occurs, another even bigger ubiquity follows.


    < Destruction at the end of the century > was a disaster, but it was definitely not a disaster without a completely foreboding.


    The omnipresence of mana began to be observed, and monsters emerged from the small omnipresence.


    When left unattended, a greater omnipresence began to occur, and the rest of humanity caused a disaster called < Century Destruction >.


    So, no matter how small the omnipresence, one should not be caught off guard.


    Small disasters are no match for the seeds of great disasters.


    Instructor Park nodded, confident that he would stop the omnipresence before such a thing could happen.


    Even so, there will be no avoiding battle here either. Separately, those who are injured��


    no. We can��t dissipate power here. Gathering them together in one place to protect them��


    The time when the two instructors were discussing with the bonfire behind.


    Mana suddenly got caught in the detection net.


    Among the mana observed so far, the most terrifying energy was rapidly approaching this place.


    ��Emergency��!!��


    Others also noticed.


    The students, who had been holding back their anxiety the whole time, immediately felt the energy nearby and their faces darkened.


    While the instructors were using protective magic, Instructor Park hurriedly watched the direction of the energy.


    I can not see.


    Where are you?


    The darkness was still silent.


    But intuition was speaking.


    that death is coming


    Where the hell��.


    As if answering his question.


    ��Ceeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee


    sound


    Suddenly, a strong wind blew.


    Sensing the foreshadowing of the wave, the headlights installed on the roof of Rainy Middle School hurriedly illuminated the direction from which the sound rang.


    A figure shrouded in darkness was revealed, and a great rook was flapping its wings over the playground.


    With just that, the wind blew hard and the campfire went out all at once.


    Such crazy��


    Instructor Park lifted his arms to block the dust from flying in his face, then lifted his eyelids with difficulty.


    Unfortunately, flying monsters popped out.


    The monster that was running from afar was no longer on his mind.


    I had to deal with the guy who came into the base in a hurry.


    ��Syweeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee


    A groan that pierces the eardrum.


    The wave of mana that came out of the mouth of the Great Rock blew away the outer wall of the building.


    It was an old building, but it was broken in an instant, and fragments were blown up into the air by the wind.


    The lights had long since broken.


    Under the barely lit moonlit sky, fragments hovering in the storm eventually fell to the ground.


    Bar Barrier��!! Kyaaaaagh-!!


    The first fatality occurred.


    The navigator, who was urgently trying to give instructions, was unable to deploy the barrier and his head was blown off by debris that fell over his head.


    There was not much difference between the sound of the blown-out navigator collapsing to the floor and the sound of falling debris.


    group 1��! From now on, I will attack from that great rogue! Watch the rest of the kids!


    Navigator!


    People moved quickly.


    The instructors tried to evacuate the students gathered in the playground while fighting the Great Rock.


    As long as flying monsters existed, Woocheon Middle School could no longer be said to be safe.


    The Great Rock would be only the beginning.


    There must be flying type monsters lurking high up there flying in this direction.


    So, the players tried to check the navigator for information about the Great Rock and the existence of other flying monsters.


    ��It��s called the 5th tier Giant Condor! He can use telekinesis and convert sound into waves��


    He��s very good at magic!


    A 5th tier flying type monster.


    Moreover, he is good at magic.


    Upon hearing the news of the navigator vomiting, the instructors�� judgment was immediate.


    From now on, students wait for battle at Woocheon Elementary School! The group representative moves while taking care of the group members!


    The injured who have difficulty moving gather here! If you can move even a little bit, walk to death!


    Don��t look back! Monsters may appear in front of you, so don��t reap the detection net!


    I couldn��t help it in front of a high-ranking flying monster.


    The number of players capable of sniping him was extremely low, and even those were only scouting outside or in front of the barricade.


    In the end, it was necessary to evacuate immediately before further damage occurred. sea??h th�� n??el Fire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Nevertheless, the instructors packaged it as a strategic retreat to prepare for additional battles, not an evacuation so that the students would not become anxious.


    ��Instructor Park. I guess we��ll have to deal with that chicken first.


    I��m afraid to eat chicken today. Did you bring any condiments? There is no seasoning, there is a potion. Then why don��t you cook baeksuk or something?


    idle chatter.


    However, the two instructors who took out the device had serious faces.


    I wasn��t sure if I could safely evacuate the students while dealing with the giant condor.


    I don��t know if I only deal with him.


    I had to deal with the monsters descending from Dugok-ri and the monsters approaching from Munam-ri.


    Furthermore, the approaching energy was assumed to be a flying monster.


    ����what the fuck.��


    Then, the two instructors felt the sudden approaching energy and were startled.


    I couldn��t tell how surprised I should be.


    I never thought I would fall from that height.


    A flying monster that suddenly descended and snatched the bag of a student who was leaving the middle school to evacuate.


    What is this! Aaaaaagh-!!


    ��Kyaaaaagh��!!!��


    A student carrying a backpack suddenly rose into the air.


    Other students clung to the student to pull him down.


    However, the bald eagle soon grabbed the student, not the bag.


    A crackling sound resounds.


    ������.��


    A second death occurred.


    And in order to bring the student down, the people who clung to him inadvertently fell to the ground.


    A large number of injured people occurred.


    Then, those who looked exactly like him descended vertically and snatched them up in an instant.


    In the blink of an eye, several students ran out of breath.


    [��This is the information sent from the Hoengseong-gun branch of the Mana Management Bureau. It is said that the arrival will be delayed as the clans and parties near Hoengseong-gun deal with the wave that occurred in the direction of Dugok-ri. So Hoengseong County Office requested help from Wonju City Hall��]


    [��Hello. This is a notification from Wonju City Hall, Mana Management Bureau. They say they will urgently assemble all available clans and head to Woocheon Middle School. The estimated time of arrival is 7:00 tomorrow morning. Please hold on until then.]


    The night had just begun.


    The monster started to strike the bow.


    ��


    In her previous life, Lee Yu-jeong said that that day was like hell.


    At first, the instructors and players thought that they would only have to deal with the monsters coming down from Dugok-ri and those from Munam-ri.


    He was holding a sit-in at Woocheon Middle School. Hoengseong-gun Office and Wonju City Hall thought that it would be okay to leave the salvation to all players.


    But it was an easy decision.


    ��C. Yi Lee


    �� Did you start?


    A sound that pierces the night air sharply.


    Then a storm broke out in the middle of the school building and playground.


    Eun-ha stood there, looking up at the great rogue hidden in the gloomy darkness.


    Even in the midst of the students wandering around, he was looking up at the night sky indifferently.


    ��I didn��t know that the monster was over my head then. If I hadn��t used the protection magic, I would have broken my head and died.��


    Lee Yoo-jung��s voice passed by.


    Eun-ha looked at the students who were killed by the flying monsters, recalling the story she had told them.


    Know who dies, look at that face.


    ��I thought that if I persevered, players from other places would come to support me. But that wasn��t it.


    A condor has just appeared on the playground and there��s nowhere we can stand.��


    It was as Yujeong Lee said.


    Beginning with the appearance of 5th tier monsters, flying monsters appeared.


    Even if I didn��t have to widen the sensor network any further, I could feel the presence of the monsters very close.


    In the end, the instructor spread the word that he would abandon Woocheon Middle School and evacuate to Ucheon Elementary School.


    In the meantime, players were dying and the information of the guys hiding in the dark was passed on endlessly.


    I didn��t expect this


    It is said that three tier 5 monsters, including the condor, have been identified.


    There were three monsters that could paralyze the city administration within reach of the sensor net.


    One that didn��t even exist in a previous life.


    It must have been because he hid the monster wave and caused a greater omnipresence.


    Still, he felt no guilt for his actions.


    Rather good.


    Even if it wasn��t so, he was looking for a way to escape the surveillance of those in charge of the escort.


    With this, the balance has been struck.


    �C Yoo Do-jun. uh? What�� was it you?


    Students started evacuating.


    The students, who moved in groups, soon had to fight monsters born in Munam-ri and descended to other mountain valleys.


    It wasn��t even a fuss.


    It was no exaggeration to say that the display had already collapsed.


    The instructor shouted not to disperse, but the direct members of the political and business world ignored them and took the students who followed them.


    Those who had been disbanded formed new groups with those who remained, holding swords.


    Yoo Do-jun was protected among the students who followed him.


    He was startled and backed away when the galaxy suddenly fell beside him.


    After that, I checked the galaxy with the light of my smartphone and sighed in relief.


    Do not use your smartphone here. You��re not going to go out there to announce that I��m a target, right?


    I wish I could make a phone call. But it doesn��t seem like the phone is ringing when the mana around you is like this?


    tell you and the kids who follow you Make sure to turn off your smartphone.


    Are you here to tell me?


    Do you have the ring I gave you? then. Hey, but let me ask you one thing. Yu Do-


    Jun asked quietly as if he guessed something.


    Eunha didn��t say anything.


    In the end, Yoo Do-jun interpreted his silence as he wished and nodded.


    Eunha had no intention of denying it.


    I go to Hayang or Eunwoo to get protection. You��ll be safe with them. What are you going to do? ��I��m trying to get some other kids.


    okay? okay.


    Eunha lied.


    Do-joon accepted his lie without a single doubt.


    Eun-ha confirmed that he was wearing the ring she had given her, and injected mana into her toes.


    And I��m thinking about this too. what? If we survive here��what will happen.


    Yoo Do-jun��s expression changed.


    You should have understood this well enough.


    Eunha climbed up the tree using Cheonbo.


    Hiding in the dark, he immediately took out the ghost spider��s milk from his bag.


    Silk milk processed into artifacts.


    The thread of the ghost spider was wrapped around the milk.


    Although I couldn��t see it unless I infused it with mana.


    Aye ae ae ae-!!


    Kururrrrr��!!


    Seeweeeee ��!!


    I heard a voice ringing in my throat.


    The roar of the beast was heard.


    The screams of birds of prey were heard.


    Sounds revealed everywhere in the dark.


    The people were terrified and sat on the branches as if the galaxy had nothing to do with their fears.


    The one close by here��


    blew mana into the processed ghost spider��s silk.


    Then, the spider��s web, which had been coiled around the silk, revealed itself, emitting a green light.


    Galactic confirmed the location of the thread made from the silk she was holding by lifting it over her head.


    Before long, the spider��s web coiled in the silk fluttered toward a certain part.


    ��There it is.


    A thread faintly visible in the dark.


    A thin green thread was moving in the distance.


    As soon as Eun-ha saw it, she jumped down and covered the remaining distance at once using Cheonbo.


    ����!!


    You don��t need to check your face.


    Suddenly, I thrust my sword into the boy��s left chest.


    The students who were being chased by the monsters kept running away without knowing what happened to their colleagues behind them.


    help me.


    The male student, still breathing, was looking up at the galaxy while lying on the ground.


    Eun-ha brought the glowing thread��s milk to him and confirmed his face.


    With a fishy smile, he clearly cut the boy��s breath.


    Aye ae ae ae-!!


    Kururrrrr��!!


    CEEEEET��!!


    I hear a voice ringing in my throat.


    I hear the roar of the beast.


    Amidst the screams of birds of prey.


    He just raised the corner of his mouth.

 Chapter 319

    Relife Player 319


    [Chapter 101]


    [Even if blood is mixed with blood (5)]


    ��I think you might need it.��


    Someone said that they were worried about it.


    However, those who heard those words felt that the pride they had been protecting was shattered.


    ��I know, I know.


    Minji was running in the dark wearing a black cloak.


    Out of breath, she recalled what Eunha said while handing her the cloak a while ago.


    At that time, Eunha looked infinitely serious, but at the same time, she looked somewhat scared.


    A fear that could not be expressed in words.


    Having known him since she was very young, she couldn��t erase the feeling that something was going to happen this time as she handed him the cloak.


    Perhaps something will happen to the extent that his childhood friend will put on such a serious face.


    Most likely the galaxy would know what ��something�� would be and, as always, would not tell us anything.


    He would disappear without a word and try to shoulder everything alone.


    know! I know!


    Still��!


    She whipped herself when she heard a non-human stomping on the ground behind her.


    He knew.


    Even my friends knew.


    The reason why the galaxy is trying to embrace everything alone.


    because they are weak


    It��s because I can only run away from monsters like now.


    That��s why the friends disassembled, but accepted the artifact that Eunha had given them in advance.


    They would be just as desperately running away as he was to get out of his way.


    ��But it��s too much��


    It��s been a long time since I��ve been separated from the group members.


    Some of his group members became victims of monsters.


    The reason why it is expressed as a scapegoat is because they ran only looking forward while turning their backs to the sound of shouting for help.


    In my heart, with the selfish thought that their capture gave them time to escape.


    Haa�� haa�� �� ugh��!


    yes it is selfish


    She continued to infuse mana into Avenius Cloak, trying to shake off her despair.


    Surely, his friends are surviving by sacrificing someone like himself.


    Still, I couldn��t help it!


    Because there is nothing we can do!


    Minji would have been able to defend her legitimacy in that way if she hadn��t received this black cloak from Eunha.


    However, Eunha only gave artifacts with protective magic to other friends or gave serious advice, but only gave herself a cloak.


    What it meant was clear.


    Eunha worried about herself.


    Thank you. S��ar?h the n?vel_Fire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But it was never what she wanted.


    Abenious Cloak


    himself always wanted to stand side by side with the galaxy and be his equal friend.


    That��s why I wanted to become a player, and that��s why I entered the academy and kept putting in effort.


    Nevertheless, as time passed, Eunha and her friends�� skills were advancing to a level that she could not keep up with.


    Even so, he tried hard not to find out about it.


    But it caught on.


    Even to the person who shouldn��t be found out the most.


    That night, she received the black cloak and felt everything she had built up fall apart.


    A friend who can speak as an equal with him.


    The moment he gave him the cloak, he could no longer equal him.


    No matter what the mind of the galaxy is.


    As a result, he sympathized with himself.


    As a result, he excluded his own existence from the future he was envisioning.


    Now, he would only remember that he was protecting him or that he was an academy classmate or childhood friend.


    And he will meet more people, go through more things, and forget about himself completely.


    Save me��!!


    Kyaaaaagh-!!


    go away! Oh, don��t come��!


    A scream was heard nearby.


    Minji ran forward, wiping the tears from flowing.


    in exchange for someone��s death.


    Surviving like this, without knowing what is there.


    ��I want to live!


    I still wanted to live.


    She didn��t know anymore.


    Is the reason why you are shedding tears because of the guilt of leaving someone��s death behind?


    Or is it because you want to live?


    Joe�� A little more��!


    How much longer will it take for hell to end?


    There was not much mana left in the body.


    She deliberately avoided the roads in the woods where the students were running, and was running only on the less crowded roads.


    The monsters tried to attack the students, not to attack themselves as they were running alone.


    Moreover, he was still using the magic of the black cloak.


    Guilt and relief.


    However, while running with contradictory feelings, she stopped overconfident in Urbanious Cloak.


    What the cloak could hide was her presence, and it was impossible to hide her smell or traces.


    Kreurreu��!!


    ����!!


    Eventually, she ran into a guy with a developed sense of smell.


    The monster that fell from the tree was salivating and killing itself.


    ��


    ��Kuh��!


    The fire spread.


    It looked like someone had set it on fire with the bonfire they were holding in panic.


    Parang clicked his tongue briefly when he saw the pillar of fire that erupted out of nowhere behind his back.


    The nauseous came out.


    What kind of bastard��!


    The losses from forest fires far outweigh the gains from forest fires.


    The monsters were usually not damaged by the fire, and above all, there must have been students running away over there.


    Of course, they shouldn��t have died in the forest fire, but the students whose escape route was blocked will have to find a new escape route while leaving the monsters chasing them behind.


    [Blue brother! There seems to be a fire, where are you now!? Isn��t it in there by any chance?]


    [It��s not there! Jinseo, who are you with right now!?]


    At that time, telepathy arrived from Seona.


    Blue was relieved to confirm via her telepathy that her position was at the forefront.


    [I��m with Eunhyuk right now. Hayang is ahead of us, and Minho and Eunwoo are near us.]


    [Noeun��.]


    ��Ha, where is he?


    Parang, who was about to say the words telepathically, was distracted by a monster that ran through the flames.


    I��m sorry!


    Kroaa��!!


    ��these are the real��!


    Parang, whose telepathy was interrupted, quickly swung the blue claw.


    The blade, which received mana in the body and expanded, cut the side of an 8th tier monster and cut off the hind legs of another monster.


    But it was two pincers.


    Startled by the attack passing under his left eye, Parang quickly stepped back.


    When I wiped my face with my forearm, red blood was smeared.


    [You��re okay!?]


    [I��m okay. Damn


    ��


    _


    _ Let��s call me, really!


    Blue lacked concentration.


    I wasn��t as clear-cut about telepathy as Serna was.


    On the way, his telepathy was disturbed, and he released mana from his body in a fit of anger.


    The rapidly released mana surged toward the attacking monster.


    It was a magic called Fear that high-ranking monsters often use.


    Blue, who was able to use the Blade Wolf��s magic a little by using the gift < Beast >, intimidated them like that.


    He violently swung his claws at the tailed ones.


    One fell out and the other whimpered and died.


    [So, where is Eunha Noh?]


    [It��s not caught here. Isn��t it over there?]


    [I can��t find a sign of where he is either.]


    Noh Eun-ha, this fucker��.


    I was good at keeping the potion.


    After drinking a potion that restores mana, Parang gnashed his teeth.


    My senses were telling me.


    The galaxy knew this would happen.


    Otherwise, he would not have advised himself not to forget to pack his claws.


    Still, if I had known what was going to happen, I wouldn��t have taken measures to prevent this from happening!


    Jinpa-rang cursed at him who was not here now.


    Noh Eun-ha��s advice was too easy.


    If I had predicted that this would happen in advance, the students would not have died like this.


    Oh damn��


    the aftertaste is gone.


    It made me uncomfortable to see the students I had become close to die over the course of several days.


    Even so, when monsters tried to attack his group, Jinparang used his group members as a shield to survive first.


    I know it��s something to be criticized for.


    But survival came first.


    I��m sure he wouldn��t have been the only one who did this.


    However, if there is a difference between them and myself, it is that I do not suffer from guilt.


    On the first day of entering elementary school, he was the one who updated the right life textbook in front of his homeroom teacher.


    Anyway, where will you be fine?


    Soon, Jinparang decided to give up his thoughts about Eunha.


    The most useless worry in the world was worrying about Noh Eun-ha.


    He is the one who will come home on his own no matter where you leave him.


    Thinking of Jinparang.


    [Leaving aside the galaxy for now.]


    I agreed even just in case.


    Jinpalang nodded.


    [I think Minji is where oppa is.]


    [What? I couldn��t find him�� Huh? Is that so?]


    In the meantime, Seo-na announced Min-ji��s location.


    After deploying the sensor network, Parang pricked her wolf ears at the location of Kim Min-ji, who was suddenly caught in the sensor network.


    Apparently, he was using stealth magic.


    Then, did the mana in the body run out or was it attacked?


    It seemed that the stealth magic had been released and the location had been exposed.


    In any case, Jinparang��s actions were decided.


    [I��ll take him.]


    [I��ll ask. As soon as you find Minji, you have to come in the direction of Woocheon Elementary School. Don��t leak the other way. Surely?]


    [Okay.]


    [Can you find it?]


    [I��ll ask Minji Kim.]


    [And there are no players or instructors near you?]


    [I ended up falling alone.]


    [Okay. Be careful.]


    [Seona-.]


    [Yeah.]


    Parang took a step toward where Minji was.


    Then, she sent a telepathic message to Seo-Na while sparks flew through the wolf��s ears.


    [��Let��s see it live.]


    [Brother,


    please don��t put useless flags. Because it doesn��t look very good.]


    Serena��s pathetic telepathy.


    Blue tutted and clicked his tongue.


    It was a pity that no one around me understood me.


    You don��t know how cool this is��


    Jin Parang wags his wolf��s tail.


    ��


    There was not much reason for setting fire.


    No, it was a big deal.


    It��s because the students I killed earlier set fire to the forest while the gypsophila party was camping before returning.


    The guys had no reason.


    If there was a reason, it was just that he wanted to see the party who was being pointed at in pain.


    It was just bullying for them.


    At that time, Lee Yu-jeong got angry like a fire, and Jinpa-rang, who came out through the flames, caught them all.


    And Bae Su-bin clearly showed the captured bastards what the pain of burning was.


    One by one they were burned in front of them so that they could see the pain clearly.


    Then, when the excitement ran out, he turned off the fire and set others on fire.


    rotated it several times.


    When his face melted from the heat, he quickly pushed his face into the mirror.


    It was not killed by burning it at once, but by slowly burning it to death.


    That is why she was the < Witch of Massacre >.


    aaaa!! fire! fire! fire! Aaaaaaaaaaaa!! Hot, hot, hot, hot!


    Eunha, who was watching the forest fire from a tree in the distance, looked at the students who ran out through the flames.


    Some of them he tried to kill, and some he got into with bad luck.


    But they all had to be killed.


    If there��s anything wrong with those who don��t have to die, it��s that they were at the scene of the incident.


    ��Ouch��!


    Bul-bul-bul-bul�� Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah��!


    Eun-ha, who came down from the tree, inadvertently killed the students whose entire body was set on fire.


    They stabbed their swords into the chests of those who were rolling on the floor.


    And the dead body was thrown back into the flames.


    You did a good job lighting the fire.


    I finally found the reason for lighting the fire.


    It was to incinerate the bodies.


    Eun-ha nodded as she looked at the pillar of fire that lit up the night sky.


    did you see


    Then he threw his head back and looked away from the scene of the fire.


    He poured mana into his voice.


    I would have reached there.


    Still, it was quiet.


    come out.


    I wasn��t expecting an answer anyway.


    As soon as the opponent showed signs of running away, Eunha used Cheonbo.


    ��Ah!


    A student who was not caught in the spider��s web.


    Unfortunately, seeing his own murder, I couldn��t leave it like this.


    kill.


    Stepping on the back of the boy who had fallen on the floor, he grabbed a black thorn tree.


    Ugh Eunha! it��s me!


    It was then.


    Eun-ha took the sword she was aiming at the boy who spoke as if she knew her.


    I needed to see your face.


    Eun-ha patted the boy on the side and told him to turn forward.


    Soon after, the boy turned over.


    Show your palms and express your intention not to resist.


    ��What is it? was it you


    ����.


    It took a while to recognize the face.


    Eun-ha, thinking that she might be familiar with her, smiled when she checked the male student.


    His name��was it Kim Ji-hoon?


    Kim Ji-hoon, a direct descendant of Everlasting Card.


    He shouted urgently as he looked at the blade in front of his eyes.


    I didn��t see anything!


    ����.


    I don��t know anything. Eunha, what happened now?


    I��ll pretend not to know


    No, I��ll pretend not to know.


    Kim Ji-hoon was desperately trying.


    Eunha raised her lips.


    It was fun.


    He, who was previously oppressed by his own life, is now struggling to live.


    Someone who found himself a little while ago cried and begged to be saved, and finally met death.


    ��That��s unfortunate.


    ��what?


    Eun-ha, who had been giggling slightly, looked down at Kim Ji-hoon as if he was truly sorry.


    Anyone who behaves this way can keep them by their side.


    If you erase your memory with the Stygian Eye.


    However, Kim Ji-hoon was the enemy.


    Do-joon��s enemy.


    Even if you let him live, it won��t help Yoo Do-jun.


    Hey Jihoon. �� huh! why!? Why don��t you give me my card?


    ����.


    Jihoon Kim��s eyes shook.


    Eunha wasn��t expecting an answer anyway.


    Because I thought I wouldn��t get the card I gave him to buy coffee from the beginning.


    I even got a new card issued.


    Why are you dying��


    wait! wait for a sec! Card! I��ll give you a card!!


    -It��s not because of the card.


    ��what?


    Jihoon Kim is dead.


    The decapitated Kim Ji-hoon��s face had a puzzled expression.


    Eunha giggled at the fallen head.


    He kicked the head like a soccer player and threw it into the fire, and soon threw the decapitated corpse as well.


    I have to kill even the guys I don��t like.


    Somewhere people were killing monsters to live.


    Somewhere someone was killing people for the future.


    However, there was no lofty mission for the purpose of serving the future.

 Chapter 320

    Relife Player 320


    [Chapter 101]


    [Even if blood is mixed with blood (6)]


    I didn��t intend to kill all the people who would be added to the killing department.


    Because when dawn breaks, reinforcements will arrive from the nearby administrative districts.


    The night raids had no choice but to stop at that time.


    So I had to kill as many as I could and approach the students as if nothing had happened.


    It��s okay, this is not the end of the chance to kill.


    Eunha decided not to be impatient.


    There are still many opportunities to change the future.


    This incident was just the first button for him to change his future in earnest.


    �� is it a galaxy?


    hi?


    ������!!��


    Vilent Venom


    That��s why he was killing those who had to be killed first among those who were listed in the killing department.


    The ghost spider��s web is attached to it, but the target that is less important and difficult to kill is passed over for now.


    However, those who must be killed did not feel guilty even if there were innocent people nearby.


    The eyewitness had no intention of being spared.


    We have to kill those close to the government to create a situation for Lim Ga-eul to stabilize the regime.


    The top priority to kill were high-ranking government officials and those whose parents had close ties to the government.


    Among them, the children of those who show antipathy to the fairy government in the future.


    Or students who become like that in such a future, or students who have parents who change like that in the future.


    ��save me��! Why are you doing this! What did I do wrong�� I did everything wrong! So please save me!


    ��Ah�� why the hell��


    Eunha wet her pants and looked down at the three students kneeling on the floor.


    Those who should have been their friends were already lying on the ground, bleeding profusely.


    Soon they would be like that too.


    It��s like this because the country is ruined.


    ������.��


    The three students made dumbfounded faces while shedding tears.


    One seemed to understand Eunha��s words pointing to his father, and the other kept his mouth open, not knowing the future that hadn��t happened yet.


    And the last one is��.


    -It��s a sin to be next to them.


    Eunha gave death to an unknown student.


    He then decapitated the other two so quickly that they could not react.


    I thought about how to dispose of the corpse, but I felt the presence of monsters approaching nearby, so I decided to leave it to them.


    < Century Destruction >.


    The world was once destroyed by monsters, and humanity met its nemesis called monsters.


    And unfortunately, mankind has sometimes learned how to coexist with monsters.


    Since the current government doesn��t know exactly who the people who rebel against the fairy are, we have no choice but to kill them based on the future.


    It has been 10 years since the fairy government was established.


    The existence of the fairies was hopeful, but those who held high positions in the government, which had been in a state of anarchy before the establishment of the fairy government, still remained.


    Throwing them all out would not have stabilized the country.


    Besides, they even managed to capture the existing vested interests.


    Those who had a lot of troubles had to be moderately discarded, and those who did not had to moderately turn a blind eye.


    As a result, those who retained their seats did not like having a woman much younger than them stand above them.


    Wise people supported the fairy, and the pigs, blinded by their own desires, tried to keep the fairy under their feet at any time.


    Those who enter the mana management organization or those whose parents are related to it are withheld for now��


    A fairy��s power comes from < silver > and < silver > exists, so people can recognize her as the head of the country.


    In a world where the sky collapsed, public sentiment was the will of the sky, and because there was public sentiment, the vested interests and players all had to acknowledge the existence of the fairy.


    Above all, the players who became the new vested class in a once destroyed world were able to solidify their position and establish order by upholding a fairy with < silver >.


    For players who prioritize only their skills, the fairies with < Silver > have the legitimacy to rule over them.


    For the players, the fairy was order, so the Korean Mana Management Organization became an institution that could control them, and the Twelve Seats obtained the right to set order.


    That��s why the officials of the mana management organization generally accepted the existence of fairies more positively than other national institutions and organizations.


    Currently, there was no need to organize the mana management system.


    It was only in the distant future that the mana management organization and the twelfth throne pointed their swords at the fairy.


    However, in this life, such a future will be a future that will not happen.


    Players who have been a sure force to the fairy will not turn their backs on as long as the government is functioning.


    Above all��


    At this point, the prosecutor��s office��s personal connections must be dried up.


    ��Because at that time, you will be a player yourself.


    ��


    Secondary Academy Instructor Lee Guk-jong.


    He was actually a Korean of Japanese descent.


    At the time of < Destruction at the End of the Century >, the mother, who was traveling in Korea, was unable to return to her home country, so she relied on the father she met at that time.


    And her mother fell in love with her father, who generously treated her even though she could not speak Korean properly in a dystopian world.


    As time passed and I was able to return to Japan, I became a naturalized Korean and had a ceremony with my father.


    Kieh-!!


    However, Lee Guk-jong, who was born that way, had to suffer from discrimination from a young age for reasons other than the reason that he was a child of a foreigner.


    Even less so now,


    the world before the fairy government was established had a strong antipathy towards foreigners who were stranded in other countries due to a sudden catastrophe.


    People wanted to release their resentment for the destruction of the world somewhere, and foreigners who were not properly protected by the state could be said to be a target for venting their emotions.


    Lee Guk-jong was born as a Korean, but he was not treated as a Korean until he was recognized as a player.


    oh mom-!!


    Wake! Grab your sword and run right behind me! The players will be behind me!


    However, even after becoming a player, he still couldn��t get out of the frame of being a foreigner, so he gave up remaining as a player.


    He decided to become an instructor at the academy while hiding his identity from the students, putting forward a Korean-like appearance.


    It happened that I faced a wall of talent and I liked children.


    More than anything else, I would rather teach someone than kill someone.


    ��is this far?


    So he dutifully made a way for the students to escape and even returned to the limbs for the students who had not yet escaped.


    Having made the nearby students run away, he murmured softly when he confirmed that there was no one around except himself.


    The 7th tier monsters were swarming right in front of them.


    Now, he had to buy time for the students who had fled to get out of here while blocking them.


    Even if it means burning my life.


    If I could die for my students, I would die with honor.


    Still, I wanted to go to Japan once before I died��


    but I couldn��t stop all the monsters.


    A few had to be let go.


    I hope the students don��t fall for the monsters they missed.


    He gripped the sharpened sword firmly, blood dripping.


    These poor bastards��!!


    Lee Guk-jong let out a cheer.


    If there was one thing she wanted before she died, it was that she wanted to visit her hometown where her dying mother last visited while lying in a hospital bed.


    However, it was no longer possible to fulfill her mother��s wishes instead.


    because he will die here


    So mother.


    ��Sorry��


    ��huh?


    Mana showed the floor.


    The time when I thought I couldn��t hold on anymore.


    A sword strike that flew out of nowhere cut the jumping monster in half.


    Lee Guk-jong could not come to his senses at the sudden situation, covered in blood that had been spilled towards him.


    Even if I only blinked a few times. The monsters that were covering the entire area around


    Cheonbo


    Gwangmu


    Jonghoengmu


    died in an instant.


    ��what what��?


    who fired the sword?


    Lee Gook-jong stared blankly at the figure moving away into the darkness.


    Thinking that you don��t know if you��re dreaming right now.


    Then, when he came to his senses, he enjoyed the joy of being alive.


    ��


    What is it?


    Was it Instructor Lee Guk-jong?


    As Eunha ran through the darkness, she thought about the academy instructor she had just saved.


    I knew the story that one academy instructor had died before returning, but it must have been a foreign instructor.


    I am not totally sure.


    The situation this time caused was much larger than before the return, and the future has changed to such an extent that so many people died.


    Indeed, it was unknown whether the instructor who would have died in his previous life was a foreign religious instructor or not.


    Eunha was curious about the person who was dealing with a group of monsters by herself, so she only helped her along the way.


    If I was a student, I was going to recruit him, but since I was an instructor, I decided to turn my attention away.


    It seems that he didn��t have much mana in his body, but he didn��t know what would happen to him.


    As the thread of the ghost spider shows, it��s around here��


    Rather than that, Eun-ha decided to find the people she needs to kill.


    The ghost spider��s web was emitting a strong light around here.


    Before long he spotted a green light shining in the woods.


    ��Why are there so many people over there?


    Students gathering in groups, unaware that the webs of ghost spiders are attached to their bodies.


    There were no instructors and the players were fighting the monsters chasing after them.


    Players didn��t seem to care.


    The problem is that out of a group of about 10 students, only two are the ones to be killed.


    It��s inefficient��


    Eun-ha frowned.


    It seemed that the students were strengthening their vision by calmly expressing mana in their bodies while being chased by monsters.


    The surroundings were not that dark, so it was impossible to hide in the darkness and launch an ambush. sea??h th�� n??el Fire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In the end, all of them had to be killed, and it could be said to be the height of inefficiency for the galaxy.


    Above all, among the students, I could vaguely see the shape of Kaede Hoshimiya.


    She was the only one using a bow at the academy.


    4 o��clock! Watch out for that!


    ��Hoshimiya! Help me out here!


    wait. After making the road��.


    As I approached a little closer, I could hear the sparse voices.


    When I wondered how calm they were, it turned out that Kaede Hoshimiya, who had the talent as a Ranger, was leading them.


    The sight of her shooting a bow at a guy who was hiding on the way to escape was blooming her talent at this moment.


    Eun-ha admired her skill with a bow.


    then-


    ��Does it feel good?


    Hoshimiya Kaede turned around and shot an arrow at herself.


    Even though she hid her presence as much as possible, she was keenly aware of her presence.


    ��Come with me.


    Hoshimiya Kaede, who had cleaned up her surroundings, spoke while still aiming at the top of the tree.


    The galaxy had no choice but to come down from the tree.


    Eunha!?


    Why were you there!?


    madam i��m surprised


    The students, who thought it was a monster and were wary of it, looked at Eun-ha and said that they had been confined for 10 years.


    They didn��t seem to care why he was here or why he was hiding in a tree.


    However, Hoshimiya Kaede was different.


    Still, she didn��t let go of the hand that pulled the protest.


    Why were you there?


    Because it is easy to move on top of the tree.


    At first, Kaede Hoshimiya hesitated after realizing that the true identity of the person who fell from the tree was not a monster, but a person.


    Then, after confirming the identity of the galaxy, Kaede Hoshimiya secretly felt relieved.


    And now she was hardening her face in doubt of him.


    He replied casually, saying it was nothing.


    Hoshimiya! What are you doing to Eunha now!?


    that��s right! Eunha is with us, so running away will be easy now!


    Now is not the time to fight!


    Students stopped her.


    Eun-ha stopped in the middle to say something to her who was wary of herself.


    I��m rescuing people who couldn��t escape nearby. Then I found you.


    Are you a student? with what qualifications?


    I don��t think it��s impossible.


    ����.


    Hoshimiya who can��t get rid of his doubts.


    Eun-ha realized that she could not let go of her guard in this situation, and decided to step down.


    Intercepting her words, of course, to prevent her from saying anything that would incriminate her.


    Because you��re there, it��ll be fine here. I��ll go see if there are any people who couldn��t escape just in case. �� why don��t you go with me?


    Then Eunha laughed inwardly.


    As she tried to leave, her face was stained with bewilderment.


    Now I see that the hand holding the bow is shaking.


    No matter how talented she is, she seems to be worried inside as it is the first time she is put in a real situation.


    There was also a surprisingly cute side.


    I didn��t know it in my previous life.


    no it��s okay you guys go first If you run all the way in that direction, you won��t encounter any monsters.


    ��okay.


    He appropriately rebuked those who complained to go with him.


    Kaede Hoshimiya sighed after finally reaping her bow.


    Then see you later. Good luck.


    After all, it was the first time Eunha had a conversation with Kaede Hoshimiya in this life.


    He promised to reunite.


    She thoughtlessly wished her luck.


    Soon after, Eun-ha left and confirmed that she was moving in the direction he pointed.


    Sorry for lying.


    In fact, monsters were swarming in the direction she was going.


    Because the galaxy had a battle there.


    Those who smelled blood must be flocking around.


    Even Kaede Hoshimiya, who was sensitive to presence, couldn��t possibly have had those who were coming down from afar in mind.


    Most likely, her party will encounter monsters.


    I didn��t know how long I would survive.


    Most will die.


    One thing you can be sure of��


    -You will still live.


    Hoshimiya Kaede will survive.


    That experience will make her stronger.

 Chapter 321

    Relife Player 321


    [Chapter 101]


    [Even if blood is mixed with blood (7)]


    He is ordinary.


    Minji realized that fact again as she ran away from the monsters chasing her scent.


    Even if you use the magic of the black cloak, you can��t escape from them, and if that��s the case, you��ll just waste mana in your body.


    Mana in the body was insufficient to maintain the magic of the cloak for a long time.


    I��m sorry!


    Minji


    gasped for breath.


    It felt like being hunted.


    I couldn��t be sure, but for some reason it seemed that I was not running away from them, but moving in the direction they were guiding.


    It soon became certain.


    Even though they could attack you, they suddenly jumped out from the side and forced you to face the other side.


    Mr��.


    This moment of running away to live was so resentful.


    I was resentful, desperate, and most of all, I had to feel helpless.


    I was acutely aware of how weak I was.


    He was weak and mediocre.


    kong!


    Wow! Gut��!


    The monster with the shape of a dog and a monkey was very good at climbing trees.


    Minji screamed in surprise when she saw a monster that suddenly jumped out of a tree she passed by.


    In an instant, my foot stepped forward hurriedly, stepping on the ramp and sliding.


    As it was, she rolled down the muddy hill and fell into a rice field, struggling to get herself up.


    The feeling of being covered in mud was unpleasant, and tears welled up from the pain of rolling down the rice field.


    Even so, she clenched her teeth and ran desperately to survive.


    Just a little bit more��


    faster��!


    The soles of my feet were sunken.


    They seemed to have been waiting for this moment, and they were trying to surround themselves at the edge of the rice field.


    Minji soon took the twin swords she wore around her waist and swung them at the attackers.


    I��m sorry!


    The blade did not reach them.


    As if they were mocking themselves, they raised their front paws to dodge the blades that grazed them.


    ��Don��t tease me.


    There was nowhere else to run.


    She swung her sword at random and threatened the attackers.


    They dodged well.


    At the same time, it seemed that he was aiming for a time when he was weak.


    I was so angry at the situation that I could not respond even though I knew it.


    What if their opponents were galactic?


    They probably wouldn��t have acted as if they were looking at wolves.


    If it was Eunha, I would have just killed her.


    Then what if their opponent was White?


    They probably couldn��t block White��s magic.


    So what if their opponents were other friends?


    Everyone�� wouldn��t have lost.


    The family was meaningless, but they probably didn��t struggle like he did.


    In the end, he was weaker than them.


    I was no more talented than them.


    he was ordinary


    < Binghwa >


    I got bitten on the arm.


    I screamed at the sensation of an electric current running through my blood and running through my body.


    Even so, while she closed her eyes, she saw another one rushing at her and reflexively expressed mana in her body.


    Just in time, he absorbed the mana expressed outside his body from the ring he was wearing around his neck, and reenacted the providence in the world.


    One-time artifact < Ice Flower >.


    The cold air that spread through her body instantly froze the guy hanging from her forearm.


    And that wasn��t all.


    A barrier made of ice wrapped around him, repelling all the attacks of the attackers.


    It was formidable magic.


    None of those exposed to the cold survived intact.


    The monster��s legs cooled rapidly, and as soon as it set foot on the ground, its frozen legs shattered terribly.


    There was a loud bang, and in that way those who had lost their legs fell down.


    The monsters who were far away from the protection magic witnessed it and showed signs of hesitating.


    ��Kuh��


    Minji swallowed her saliva.


    When the frightened guys tried to step back, they were roaming around with vigilance.


    When the magic that protects them disappears, they will attack again.


    In the end, things haven��t changed.


    To them, he was just prey, and he was still standing in the position of his prey. Even if


    the mana drain


    is so.


    I didn��t want to die here.


    She tore her sleeve and stopped the bleeding right before the protection magic went off, then gave strength to the hand holding the sword.


    Even in this situation, the head still sought a way to survive, and the excessive excitement that surpassed the pain heated up her body.


    He didn��t want to die like that, staying in the position of his prey.


    Why did you really want to become a player?


    To stand side by side with the galaxy?


    no-


    ��I am��!


    When the thick ice barrier melts away.


    She was measuring the timing for the protection magic to disappear completely, and she gnashed her teeth and ran forward.


    The presence of the players was being detected from over there.


    As long as you get away from these guys, it won��t be difficult to survive.


    While searching for the shortest route, she vigorously swung her sword at the monster that jumped in front of her.


    The blade did not go deep, but the guy jumped up from his seat in surprise at the feeling of the blade cutting his skin.


    ��I will buy it��!!


    I don��t want to die here


    I wasn��t the one who lived to be killed by those guys.


    He wasn��t the kind of person who would normally swallow fear and hope that someone would come to rescue him.


    In the meantime, I��ve been trying hard.


    To follow friends across the galaxy.


    Because he thought that if he stood next to him who shone like the brightest star, he would shine as brilliantly as he did.


    If you really wanted to do that, you shouldn��t have given up here.


    I knew it would be difficult from the beginning, and this level wouldn��t even be included in the difficult axis yet.


    So we can still do more.


    So stronger.


    Mana�� Crasher!


    Extending the blade, she swung it at the guy running from the side with all her might.


    The blade that contained the mana in his body severed him.


    So faster.


    Thanks to the disposable artifacts, the number of them was considerably reduced.


    So getting out of the siege was not difficult with a little more effort.


    She whipped herself.


    While using mana drain to replenish the lack of mana in the body of the guys, he avoided attacks by making use of his mobility, which could be said to be his only advantage.


    Strangely, the blade felt light.


    Then, not only the blade, but the whole body felt light.


    At first I thought it was an illusion.


    more faster!


    That way you can get there!


    no it��s not an illusion


    She realized what had happened to her body only when the mana in her body was low.


    Gift.


    Why am I only realizing this now?


    However, his body was accustomed to using unfamiliar power as if he had known it from the beginning.


    Although he did not know exactly what this power was, he knew that the more mana he consumed, the faster his body would become.


    My body was lighter than usual.


    The hand that wielded the blade did not feel the slightest weight.


    More more faster��!


    We can still do more!


    His feet, which had been sunk into the rice paddy, moved forward quickly as if he had learned to walk on the water.


    On the other hand, the monsters chasing him often fell into the rice paddies.


    Even so, they were still tenacious and still fast.


    Mana Crasher


    So just a little faster.


    She swung her blade at the one who had been pursuing her in an oblique line.


    The speed slowed down for a moment, but I was able to drop the one who was rushing at me.


    And she accelerated again.


    As if proportional to the amount of mana consumed, momentum was added to the speed.


    Before she knew it, she was showing the speed to get away from them.


    ��Kuh��!


    The wind blowing in front of me was fierce, and I felt like my body would be torn apart if I accelerated further.


    Only then did she realize


    Just a little more�� I just had to do it��


    That this is the limit.


    In order to exert this power, the mana in the body had to be exposed to some extent, and even if it consumed mana in that situation, it would run out of mana when it was time to rapidly speed up.


    Like Hayang, like Subin, like Eunwoo, the reality of not having mana to support this power was so sad.


    ��little bit more��!


    I forcibly squeezed out mana.


    Then the mana circuit went into a frenzy, and the pain as if someone had grabbed his heart came over him.


    More than anything else, her body, which had been sped up by doing so, was wounded by the wind sharpened like a blade.


    It was so sad that the mana control ability to compensate for the lack of mana like the galaxy was poor.


    Like Eunhyuk, like Seona, like Parang, like Minho, the reality of not having good physical strength was so sad.


    Mana big��!


    The magic didn��t fully connect.


    It was because my body, which was running away from them, became heavy and slow, like a booster that had lost its momentum.


    The magic that was developing in such a state was scattered in the air without being able to cover the mana needed to materialize into reality.


    Minji felt a huge sense of loss while watching the scene where the mana wrapped around her body was scattered in vain.


    No more�� no.


    I can only get this far


    I got the strength to become stronger.


    However, while realizing its power, she also saw her own limits.


    I could tell without even saying it.


    If the gift is the power to automatically realize, it is also to automatically realize where one��s limits are.


    I realized the limit I had vaguely felt until now when I couldn��t activate the gift.


    Its own limit is here.


    It is absolutely impossible to cross this limit beyond this wall.


    ��impossible.


    There��s no way this is possible.


    God is unfair.


    Everyone has a wall.


    If you cross the wall of limitations, a different world will unfold before you.


    However, God unfairly distinguished between those who had vessels that could cross this wall and those who had vessels that could not.


    A difference that cannot be changed with effort alone.


    The contents that can be put in a bowl can be changed according to the effort, but the size or shape of the bowl that contains the contents can never be changed.


    That��s why she faced the identity of the bowl the moment all the contents were exhausted.


    The mind that I had believed that I could overcome with hard work had collapsed miserably.


    No matter how hard you try, there are things you can��t achieve.


    The moment she faced her own wall, she despaired.


    ��in action.


    However, the greater the despair, the brighter the hope.


    yet�� you can do it!


    It was a way to make them struggle to find the hope that shines in the darkness.


    Ma-.


    ��Aaaaaaa!!


    However, the hope was fleeting because it did not come true.


    While trying to activate Mana Crasher, she caused a runaway mana, and her whole body was engulfed in intense pain.


    Eventually, she fell forward and rolled across the dirt floor screaming in pain.


    And the monsters who were chasing her gathered around her with a low growl.


    It was over.


    Kim Min-ji looked at the guys slowly closing the distance and felt her own death.


    ��Whose will?


    At that time, the thick smell of blood was spread.


    ��


    Hey Minji Kim. Are you okay?


    ��huh.


    it��s okay Even just looking at it, it looks very painful right now. I don��t think it��s better than Binggu oppa, who is covered in blood��


    This isn��t my blood. Do you know where I��m a guy who gets beaten up?


    It took quite a while to search for Kim Min-ji��s presence.


    Maybe it was because I couldn��t detect the presence every time I used Abenius Cloak because I was running away from the monster.


    If it were Seo Na, she would have tried to trace Minji��s movement path while trying to follow her.


    However, Jinparang, who was running around on her feet, couldn��t use the same method as her.


    I didn��t have that kind of talent myself.


    What is it like?


    Isn��t that what you can do with your feet?


    However, Parang did not dwell on the talent he did not have.


    If you couldn��t find it with your head, you just had to find it with your body.


    There are so many ways to achieve your goal, and if you can��t choose the best, you just have to choose the second best.


    This was also the only part where Eunha and Porridge matched.


    He did not choose any means or methods for himself, the galaxy, or his purpose.


    Instead of not doing what I couldn��t do, I just had to come up with another plan.


    What I could do and couldn��t, I had to do somehow.


    There was not necessarily one way to achieve the goal, and if it wasn��t the best, you had to choose the second best.


    anyway. leave it to me now


    Farang was convinced that Kim Min-ji was in danger as he came this far.


    So, rather than taking the time to find it, I prioritized finding Kim Min-ji, even if I was being chased by monsters.


    Thanks to this, Parang had to deal with the monsters chasing her.


    He said it like it was nothing, but in fact, most of the blood that Parang covered was his own.


    To be honest, my body was exhausted.


    However, he couldn��t show weakness with Minji sitting on the floor behind him as if he had lost his senses.


    I haven��t shown this to Eunha Noh yet�� Be grateful. ����.


    A group of 7th tier monsters.


    There was no way he could defeat these monsters.


    Moreover, he was in a state of exhaustion.


    It was impossible to fight while protecting her from them. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Unless you discuss his gift.


    Can I handle it properly this time?


    can handle it properly.


    Blue answered the question.


    In the meantime, in order to control Gift, he endured Galactic hell training.


    Besides, a now unknown certainty had been telling him that he would be able to properly handle the gift.


    So I decided not to be afraid.


    I��ve never been afraid from the beginning.


    There was no reason to be afraid.


    Because that��s my strength


    Jin Parang was self-conscious.


    That��s why he was overconfident in his own strength, but that��s why he was able to firmly believe in his own strength.


    If you have this power, you can do anything.


    There was not the slightest doubt.


    So < Beast >��.


    -Shut up and listen to me.


    Jinpa-rang smiled while showing his fangs, and wrapped the mana that was expressed outside his body all over his body.


    In this state, I can��t even talk to other people, so please give me an excuse somehow.��


    Gift < Beast >.


    Parang tried to somehow control the flow of the gift, and spoke to Minji.


    I couldn��t hear Minji��s answer, but I couldn��t say anything more to control the gift.


    oh i forgot one


    I want you to bring some clothes.


    oh i don��t know


    After all, it��s just a matter of taking the clothes out of the bag and putting them on.


    Jinpalang roared at the monsters in a state of fullness.

 Chapter 322

    Relife Player 322


    [Chapter 101]


    [Even if blood is mixed with blood (8)]


    Manpower was insufficient.


    The Player Academy apparently came under the spotlight last year when Slayers kidnapped students.


    So, the academy took care and decided on the place of the comprehensive ability evaluation, and hired more players than before to prepare for the risk.


    However, as if ridiculing the academy��s efforts, a large-scale omnipresence suddenly occurred.


    Besides, there was even a 5th tier monster and a 5th tier Overrank monster appearing.


    Most of the hired players were currently fighting them.


    As a result, the students had to run away somehow, unable to ask for help from the players.


    ��five people coming this way from the 12 o��clock direction. 4 monsters following him. Serena, please give me some telepathy.


    [Prepare to intercept at 12:00! The hunters keep the surviving monsters in check while the dealers open the way!]


    Fortunately, unlike last year, the students were used to dealing with monsters.


    In the first place, they participated in the race to kill monsters.


    The students, who had fled, established a camp at Woocheon Elementary School, which was pre-determined as a rendezvous point.


    Of course, with the skills of the remaining instructors and players to protect the students, it was not possible to save all those fleeing with monsters.


    At that time, the students who are known as the promising players of the 031st class assisted them.


    ��next. Monsters are approaching from the 4 o��clock direction. Judging from the speed coming this way, it is estimated to be a quadrupedal beast. There are 11 objects, and the hierarchy is estimated to be the 8th hierarchy.


    [Caution towards 4 o��clock! Eleven quadrupedal monsters, presumably from the 8th tier, are approaching at high speed!]


    In such a situation, there were three prospects who stood out.


    Jung Ha-yang of the 031st unit, with players sticking out their tongues, saying that it is okay to go on active duty immediately.


    She was in the middle of deploying a huge protective magic to protect the students evacuating on the playground of Woocheon Elementary School.


    Two casters are said to be helping her with her magic, but the spells that build her magic are all her own.


    How the hell can I do this��


    ��I can��t do it. Even if you can create a barrier of this scale, building a magic that doubles as a counter?


    Declaration of the Queen of Hearts.


    Even before, the magic that used counter attacks on attacking monsters had a higher level of perfection.


    When monsters approached the barrier, the barrier sounded a warning and even put a check on them.


    It��s thanks to Seoyoung unnie��s advice. If I hadn��t listened to Seoyoung��s advice, I would have lost my strength just by deploying the protection magic.


    As the two casters gritting their teeth and supported the technique, Jeong Ha-yang remembered Shin Seo-young, who had given her some advice.


    After all, Shin Seo-young��s fast-paced lectures allowed her to deploy protection magic without much effort.


    That��s why Jung Ha-yang was suspicious.


    Could it be that Eunha knew?


    Noh Eun-ha figured out in advance that this would happen and trained herself and her friends to survive.


    Doubts were almost certain.


    Because Eunha had given some friends disposable artifacts beforehand.


    Eunha would have known.


    But why?


    Then, if Eunha knew, why didn��t she tell others?


    If it was, I wouldn��t have seen the students die.


    It was heartbreaking to see the students she knew face dying in front of her eyes.


    If this place hadn��t been a battlefield, I would have been sad and couldn��t have done anything.


    It was the same for others.


    The students who were in charge of the dealers and hunters held the devices while holding back the tears that were flowing.


    Players and instructors were enraged, and those who watched the death of a close friend were stunned and protected.


    Seo Na Ya 4:00 direction. There is one monster left that hasn��t been subdued.


    [Refire at 4:00!]


    We have to protect them.


    While slashing, Hayang conveyed the message to Seo-na, who had been working as a telepathist for a while.


    At first, the players tried to attach a telepathist to Hayang, but she stubbornly refused their offer.


    It was because Serena and Hap fit well.


    In fact, Seona quickly grasped the information she gave and spread it to other students.


    All of a sudden, the people gathered on the playground were relying on the judgment of the two.


    Of course, it wasn��t just the two of them.


    Another promising player, Subin, was showing firepower to replace Caster, who is building a barrier. Under the protection of


    the spider-leg


    Fireball


    rangers, Subin built up her magic.


    Fast casting and intuitive imagination.


    As the two merged, the monsters had to taste the pain of being stabbed and burned.


    Isn��t it too weak to be weak?


    Monsters were never weak.


    However, Subin snorted as she shook her hand from the heat from flying the fireball.


    Every time she used a fireball, she was immersed in the pain caused by the compressed fireball.


    Because I felt alive.


    More than anything, it was because he was deeply absorbed in the magic of burning monsters.


    I felt joy and felt pleasure.


    Move. Cause that��s what I��m going to kill


    [Subin! Where are you going now!]


    But even though her magic was amazing, her party play was pretty bad.


    Filled with joy after killing enemies, she went to the vanguard while ignoring the instructions around her.


    Then, I was hurt by a monster that attacked me from a distance.


    Indeed, she burned with a sense of pride, but in the eyes of the people around her, she was too reckless and dangerous.


    ��Bae Soo-bin.


    Eventually, Hayang got angry at Bae Soo-bin for not following orders properly.


    I��ve been patient for a while, but I couldn��t stand it any longer.


    It��s because Bae Su-bin ran out to the front line while she used magic without distinguishing between her and her peers.


    At least the students could die.


    If you��re going to act like this, just get out of the way. Honestly, even if you help me, the war situation will only become dizzy.


    ����.


    Bae Su-bin��s eyes shook.


    Eyes filled with life immediately glared at White.


    Even so, Hayang was not discouraged.


    Rather, I was surprised inside.


    I didn��t know that even he had the courage to say what he wanted to say without paying attention.


    Normally, I would have scolded Subin.


    The responsibility to protect the students was making her strong.


    won��t you answer? ��Kuh��.


    Meanwhile, Bae Soo-bin, who was upset, raised his strength.


    The fireball created above his head was inflating in size and blazing.


    However, without being afraid, Hayang expressed the mana in her body and pressed her shoulders.


    In terms of mastery of magic, Jung Ha-yang was much better than Bae Soo-bin.


    Even so, the reason she chose a navigator instead of a caster was because there was no one who could lead the students except herself.


    If you put your mind to it, it was easy to do Subin��s fireball.


    In fact, Bae Su-bin was deprived of the ability to control the fireball.


    ��okay. Sorry.


    A power struggle between mana and mana.


    Eventually, when Bae Soo-bin admitted defeat, Ha-yang returned control of Fireball to her.


    Bae Su-bin, who clicked his tongue, threw the returned magic forward.


    The crater that fell to the ground exploded and burned the surrounding area.


    I guess I was out of my mind for a while. I��m really sorry. no. I just need to know


    ����.


    The frequency of multiples has also changed.


    By spending time with her friends, Soobin learned to apologize for the things she did wrong.


    However, the person who changed more than her was Hayang, who acknowledged the other person��s faults as they were.


    Subin was at a loss for words when Hayang agreed with a straight face.


    ��towards 6 o��clock. It looks like the flying monsters are approaching. Subin, you intercept me. �� okay.


    In the end, Subin accepted Hayang��s order with a confused face.


    After letting her go, Hayang let out a sigh of relief.


    It was almost a big deal.


    I knew I was afraid to die.


    Hayang, who had never expected that he would receive the death penalty from his friend, looked at the battlefield with a distant gaze.


    Where is the galaxy?


    From a distance, Eunhyuk could be seen safely bringing back students who were being chased by monsters.


    However, the face of the galaxy could not be found among them.


    Even if he believed in Eunha��s skills, there was no way he wouldn��t be worried.


    Especially-.


    ��What is Eunha thinking?


    Hayang recalled the face Eunha had shown recently.


    A face that seemed determined.


    A face that seemed to ask me not to ask.


    The complex emotions on her face seemed a little frightening to her.


    I couldn��t approach it because I didn��t think it was a galaxy I knew.


    Since he didn��t tell her anything, she had to fantasize about the incident by herself.


    ��not likely.


    Eunha can��t be like that.


    Soon, she shook her head, suspecting that Eunha had orchestrated all of this.


    Eunha couldn��t do that.


    That didn��t work either.


    The person she liked, Noh Eun-ha, was a person who often showed signs of being annoying, but accepted all of her friends�� complaints, saying that there was nothing she could do about it.


    There were times when I was scared.


    Even so, his behavior did not go beyond the normal category.


    There were times when I acted in extreme ways.


    Even so, there was no way he would have planned this.


    Because there is no benefit to Eunha.


    So Eunha couldn��t have been like that.


    You must have guessed that this would happen, but you couldn��t tell others because there was no clear evidence.


    Hayang immediately dismissed the question that raised his head as something that couldn��t be done.


    However, once doubts sprouted, they could not be easily removed.


    Hayang! People are coming from over there! Quite a number�� �� 27 people. There are about 40 monsters chasing after him�� Seriously, tell people to be careful!


    Waking up from his thoughts, Hayang deployed a sensory network.


    The students were hurriedly running from the direction Seo-na was talking about.


    When she gave the order to Seo-na, the dealers, including Eun-hyeok, ran to the front to protect the students.


    It was a real brawl.


    People and monsters were mixed.


    Eventually, the rangers, unable to intercept the avant-garde, had to make a path for the students fleeing and intercept the monsters chasing them.


    Where are these��!


    Bae Su-bin clicked his tongue.


    In this way, it was impossible to designate the existence to be the target of the bombardment.


    In the end, she had to keep the monsters in check until the situation calmed down.


    Rambo


    Mana Crasher


    It was Choi Eun-hyuk who showed an active performance in such a situation.


    He was swinging his sword, distinguishing between friends and foes in the melee.


    He even rescued students in danger while walking around the battlefield using Rambo. S��ar?h the nov��lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Gunwoong! How did this happen!? Were you being chased by so many monsters?


    Meanwhile, Seo-na led the students and talked to Kim Gun-woong, who arrived at Woocheon Elementary School.


    It didn��t make sense. With


    blood and dirt


    smeared on his face, he was breathing hard.


    After a while, he caught his breath and looked for the commander with an urgent face.


    Then, when he found out that the person in charge of the students was Hayang, he was taken aback.


    But it was not the time to panic.


    There are about 10 more left in the woods. On the way to escape, he was attacked by a monster and fell off. Please save them��


    ��Ah��


    There are about 10 students left in the darkness of the forest where they can��t look.


    Ha-yang and Seo-na were embarrassed when he lowered his head and asked him to save his friends.


    I sympathize with you, but unfortunately, it was a request that I couldn��t fulfill.


    It was not a situation where the power could be disconnected separately.


    Even now, it was a situation where they were squeezing out insufficient power and building a war situation.


    Above all, the students left behind must be��.


    -I would have died.


    I brought monsters like that.


    It could be said that the students left behind were surrounded by more monsters than that.


    Will they be able to survive from them?


    ��Sorry.


    Hayang decided not to be optimistic.


    I decided to make a realistic decision.


    In a situation where students depended on themselves, they could not be driven to limb.


    Yeah�� I see.


    Kim Gun-woong, a direct descendant of KK Group, must have known this better than anyone else.


    Kim Geon-woong nodded awkwardly, asked him to do the job, and turned around.


    ��What?


    Then, Hayang found a green thread hanging from his shoulder and swaying in the air.


    A thread that shines a faint light under this night that I couldn��t see until a moment ago.


    She reflexively reached out.


    what��s the matter?


    oh nothing Geon-woong, you should go to the instructor and report your situation. okay.


    Hayang hurriedly hid the thread caught in his finger behind his back.


    And only after he disappeared, I looked at the thread that glowed green.


    room for the first time.


    This is��


    But she had heard of a green glowing thread in class.


    In the old days, players used ghost spider webs to ambush them.


    ah it��s not


    No��


    I couldn��t tell if this was really a ghost spider��s web.


    However, she denied it with a bitter smile and found those with a thread attached to them among those who returned with Kim Gun-woong.


    I was speechless for a moment.


    Are there ghost spiders in this forest?


    It can��t be.


    I know that ghost spiders do not appear in this jungle area.


    Then someone deliberately��.


    ��It won��t be.


    A head-turning doubt.


    Hayang suppressed it somehow and released the mana in his body to remove the thread attached to the students.


    When the thread gathered in his hand, it was after the green light had disappeared.


    Eunha, where are you?


    Watching the spider��s web lose its light and disappear, she searched for the galaxy.


    I felt like I could be relieved just by looking at him.


    ��


    You couldn��t kill only those with spider webs in the dark.


    The moment I killed them, I had to kill the students around me as well.


    It wasn��t difficult, but there was a degree.


    If you kill too many people, you could have witnesses.


    That��s why the galaxy used monsters to attack students who were fleeing in groups.


    The results were half-successful.


    ��Didn��t you kill Kim Gun-woong?


    Eunha passed between monsters that were devouring the corpses of about 10 students.


    The prey-obsessed ones showed no interest in him at the moment.


    However, those who still had the heat of hunting died while attacking.


    Eun-ha went out of the forest after checking each corpse with spider webs.


    I climbed a tree and looked at Woocheon Elementary School, where students were gathering.


    The image of Eunhyuk dealing with the guys he brought in came into his eyes.


    Eunhyuk has grown quite a bit too.


    It��s still rough.


    Choi Eun-hyeok was still unable to properly handle the gift.


    Nevertheless, Eunhyuk accepted the magic he taught him like a sponge and was growing up.


    Anyway, it��s a pity that I couldn��t kill Kim Gun-woong.


    Eun-ha licked her lips as she looked around inside the barrier Hayang had deployed.


    It was too bad that I couldn��t kill Kim Gun-woong.


    Killing a direct descendant of the KK Group would have brought chaos to the country.


    Compared to before the return, the power of the KK group has grown a little.


    In their previous lives, the KK Clan had not produced Twelve Seats.


    However, in this life, the KK Clan produced the Twelve Seats.


    Since Kwak Woo-hyeok from < The Tunnel > was not selected as the Twelve Seat, < Beast Tamer > Hwangsan-gun became the Twelve Seat.


    Hwangsan-gun isn��t bad.


    Because Kwak Woo-hyuk is a person with more ability than that bastard.


    The problem is that the KK group has expanded its influence unlike previous lives.


    In a previous life, KK Group was competing with Donghae Group in the lower ranks.


    The KK Group was not able to exert its influence properly by keeping each other in check.


    That��s why Eunha wanted to reduce the influence of the KK Group in preparation for an unexpected future in this life.


    Keep competing with Donghae Group.


    In that sense, I wondered if it would be possible to strike a balance if Kim Gun-woong, who became the chairman of the KK Group, was eliminated.


    Although Kim Gun-woong had no disqualifications in character, he was a threat because his management skills were so excellent.


    Tsk�� I can��t help it.


    Because this opportunity is not the only one.


    Eun-ha was deeply regretful, and then plunged into the darkness again.

 Chapter 323

    Relife Player 323


    [Chapter 101]


    [Blood with blood (9)]


    When the monster wave occurred, Minho Mokminho��s judgment was immediate.


    He found Choi Ga-in in a confusing situation, even abandoning the same group member.


    Because I had to protect her, a direct descendant of the Galaxy Group.


    Even though she was known as an idiot in the political and business world, the fact that she was a direct descendant did not change.


    Her existence itself can affect the Galaxy Group.


    Minho!!


    Fortunately, he was able to find Choi Ga-in without difficulty.


    It was because Cha Eun-woo, who belonged to the same group as her, announced the location.


    Mok Min-ho, who went against the crowd, first checked the safety of the two and called the nearby students who were under the protection of the Galaxy Group.


    Eunwoo Where are you injured?


    I��m fine. More than that, Ga-in is��


    what what what what what. What the hell is this? Why did this suddenly happen? Why is there a monster in my sleep��!!


    Choi Ga-in was in a panic.


    Grabbing her head with both hands, she couldn��t come to her senses even at the sound of Eunwoo comforting her.


    But not when she was waiting for her sanity to return.


    Minho, who clicked his tongue briefly, decided to take her by force.


    Eunwoo, take good care of you.


    yea, I got it.


    It was fortunate that Eunwoo did not panic.


    It seemed that the incident that happened last year had strengthened his will.


    Believing her nodded, he decided to check the rear with the students protected by the Galaxy Group.


    ��Has the barricade been breached!


    At first, all I had to do was run down and down under the instructions of the instructors.


    However, as time passed, the monsters began to pursue them to the point where they entered the edge of the sensor net. Perhaps


    the barricade installed at the front gate of Woocheon Middle School


    had been breached, and they were increasingly called upon.


    In the end, starting with the fast-footed monsters, some monsters snatched up the last runners.


    From then on, the panic intensified.


    Instructors and players turned around to stop the chasing monsters, and the students ran away in order to somehow survive.


    Wake up and gather here! Are you crazy because you want to die right now!?


    disperse and die.


    Minho raised his voice at the top of his voice.


    The students who usually followed him quickly came to their senses, and the rest of the students also somehow caught on.


    On the other hand, he came up with a plan to escape from the monsters closing the distance by forming a dense formation.


    There was only one thing he could do.


    He couldn��t save many people with his own skills.


    All he could do was throw away those who were less important and protect only those he could protect.


    ��sorry.


    That��s why he let the other students get attacked by monsters.


    While the monsters were hunting them, they searched for a safe way to go to Woocheon Elementary School.


    Even so, as time passed, they gradually narrowed the siege.


    In the end, he had no choice but to drive those who followed him to death.


    ��request.


    ������.��


    Mok Min-ho asked them with a feeling of vomiting blood.


    They said nothing.


    He just nodded calmly and jumped to the rear to let Minho��s party move forward.


    Soon after, the sounds of the monsters were heard, and intermittently, the sounds of their screams were heard.


    Minho��.


    It��s okay. Take it from Cain.


    Yeah��


    he forced himself on his feet.


    With every step I took, it felt like my steps were getting heavier.


    Still, I had to move on.


    He had to protect Choi Ga-in even after abandoning them.


    Even if she doesn��t like it.


    My father, who contributed to the creation of the current Galaxy Group, said.


    In order for Galaxy to fully pass on its power to future generations, a war of succession should not happen.


    In that sense, Choi Ga-in, who was born as an illegitimate child and affects the reputation of the Galaxy Group, is a subject of caution.


    Not to mention, she is forgetting her part and trying to start a succession war.


    His father couldn��t understand why she, who had no talent, entered the academy.


    That��s why he entered the academy with Cha Eun-woo to keep tabs on her.


    Kyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa Do not come! Do not come! I mean go there! you! Come on, let��s see how they do it!


    Maybe it would be better for Choi Ga-in to die here.


    No, it shouldn��t be like that.


    Even if her character was the problem, she was a direct descendant of the Galaxy Group. S��ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She had a use and her death shouldn��t have created a mess.


    Suddenly having a disloyal idea, he ordered the other students to block the rear.


    To think he had to protect a child like that��


    But his heart was on those who sacrificed himself to protect him.


    Is it right to sacrifice them to protect Choi Ga-in?


    Every time he swung his sword, doubts passed by.


    But it was already a path of no return.


    It has already driven many to death.


    So he, who gave them orders, was responsible for their deaths.


    Hesitation was not forgiven.


    In the future, he will have to protect Choi Ga-in so that the death of the students will not fade.


    Also, just as they chose death, they should be able to lay down their lives for the Galaxy Group.


    It has to be so-.


    go away!


    Wow!


    Monsters jumped out of the grass.


    Surprised to see the monster appearing in front of her eyes, Choi Ga-in reluctantly pushed Cha Eun-woo, who had been protecting herself, forward.


    While Cha Eun-woo was surrounded by them, Choi Ga-in ran away without looking back.


    The guys started chasing after her.


    ��Kuh��!


    Mok Min-ho was put at a crossroads of choice.


    Dealing with a group of them, he had to choose one of the two, leaving the front to others.


    Will you save Choi Ga-in?


    Will you save Cha Eun-woo?


    We have to save Choi Ga-in.


    If it��s Eunwoo, I��ll be able to hold out for a while.


    He was saying that rational judgment should be saved from Choi Ga-in now.


    Even though it was embarrassing to throw away Eunwoo, who had been devoted to her, like a devoted mate, he still had to save Choi Ga-in for the people who had died.


    Choi Ga-in was ranked first.


    Cha Eun-woo was ranked second.


    The answer was clear.


    Even though the answer was clear, his body was already running towards Cha Eun-woo.


    Gut��!


    You will most likely regret making this choice.


    I had no face to see the students who gave their lives for Choi Ga-in.


    I will live with them for the rest of my life feeling guilty.


    That��s why in the future, I will whip myself even more and become ruthless to protect Choi Ga-in.


    Mi Minho��.


    Those who have spare hands protect Choi Ga-in!


    Minho stopped the monster that was aiming for Eunwoo even allowing his back to the monster he was dealing with.


    The claws wielded by the giant monster had a heavy sense.


    Minho felt his feet slide back and put his strength into his sword.


    I couldn��t get away with it like this.


    He chose to protect Cha Eun-woo even while abandoning Ga-in Choi.


    However, if he can��t stop him and Eun-woo gets hurt here, the choice he made while abandoning his values doesn��t mean anything.


    So even if you die, you have to protect Cha Eun-woo


    .


    Minho gritted his teeth as he looked up at the claws raised by the bear-like monster.


    It was impossible to avoid the attack with Eun-woo, who had a sprained leg, behind him.


    There was no answer other than blocking.


    He loaded the blade with the mana in his body and glared at the claw that descended toward the corner of his left eye.


    -Yes, give me one eye.


    Making a decision in an instant, Mok Min-ho brandished his claws and swung his sword at the guy whose gap was revealed.


    Eventually, when his claws attacked his eyes��


    ��What?


    It wasn��t just the sword that responded to his mana.


    The artifact protruding from the clothes shimmered under the influence of mana.


    The ring on the chain jingled, rapidly cooling the surrounding temperature and creating protective magic.


    The dome-shaped barrier immediately froze the claws that fell on his head and in an instant froze more than half of his body.


    Mok Min-ho, startled for a moment, then instinctively swung his sword.


    ��


    Oh, you��re dying here.


    I felt death.


    Cha Eun-woo gave up his remaining life when Choi Ga-in pushed him.


    Many have died.


    She watched as Minho forced students to sacrifice to protect Cain.


    Everyone��s life will be the same, but she made Choi Ga-in��s life the top priority for the Galaxy Group, just like Minho did.


    I could never forget them, who were looking at me with resentful eyes while repeating that it was inevitable.


    That��s why she thought her death would be no different from theirs.


    He didn��t want to die, but he also didn��t want to make the deaths of the students he was bystanders meaningless.


    I��m fine.


    Minho, take care of Ga-in.


    Just as the monsters were about to swing their claws, she saw the hesitation on Minho��s face as he was dealing with the monsters.


    Having read his hesitation, she shook her head softly while feeling happy inside.


    Because I could guess what choice Minho would make after forcing other students to make sacrifices.


    So she closed her eyes with a faint smile so that he wouldn��t hesitate.


    -Mi Minho, you��!?


    But her expectations were wrong.


    Minho, who would have run to rescue Choi Ga-in, ran to protect himself even while allowing the monsters he was dealing with to come back.


    It wasn��t the Mok Min-ho he knew.


    It made me happy, but tears came out.


    Hey, you��re not hurt anywhere!?


    ��I��m fine. Cha Eun-woo, are you really not injured anywhere? First, I��ll bring Cain some.


    She was Mok Min-ho��s childhood friend.


    There was no way he didn��t know his beliefs.


    Raised by a strict father, he was disciplined and had a strong sense of responsibility.


    He did not protect Ga-in Choi and ran to protect himself even by violating his convictions.


    He must have thought about a thousand things while running towards him.


    I��m sorry. I��m really sorry.


    Sorry about that and thank you.


    On the one hand, they had no face to see the students who died for them.


    Besides, if Minho had to get hurt to protect himself��.


    -I wouldn��t have had the face to see Minho.


    If he had been hurt even after he had saved him by violating his beliefs, he would have lived with the guilt for the rest of his life.


    If that wound hadn��t healed, we wouldn��t have been able to continue the relationship we have now.


    So she was relieved.


    Minho was not hurt at all.


    I�� I will become stronger in the future.


    Eunwoo clasped her hands together in front of her chest as she looked at Minho Mok who was saving Gain Choi.


    You shouldn��t be so weak.


    Because he was weak, Minho finally broke his convictions.


    So, in the future, I will not accept his help.


    She also made a firm commitment to remembering those she turned away.


    On the one hand-.


    -Will Ga-in apologize to me?


    She immediately shook her head.


    Ga-in Choi probably doesn��t even know what she did or how to thank those who sacrificed for herself.


    The seeds of doubt planted by Eunha someday were steadily growing in her heart.


    ��


    The situation was entering a lull little by little.


    Judging that she could no longer actively move, Eun-ha put the ghost spider��s milk in her bag.


    Uncle Bruno will take care of this.


    When the situation is over, people will probably collect the bodies of the students.


    Then the thread attached to the body of the students may be discovered.


    To prepare for this, Eunha asked Bruno in advance to get rid of the ghost spider as soon as lunchtime today.


    If the guy who should be imprisoned in the red dungeon disappears from this world, the artifacts and spider webs will disappear.


    It could be called destruction of evidence.


    What happened to Mok Min-ho?


    Then Eun-ha remembered Mok Min-ho.


    Parang and Minji��s situation was grasped.


    Parang, who turned into a blade wolf, immediately rescued Minji and ran into Woocheon Elementary School.


    On the way, there was a situation where players pointed swords at him, but Minji, who was riding on his back, explained and was able to safely head to the assembly point.


    However, Mok Min-ho and Cha Eun-woo were nowhere to be seen.


    It must still be somewhere in the woods.


    you will do well


    I don��t care what happens to Mok Min-ho, but I hope Cha Eun-woo doesn��t die.


    Talented people who could use healing magic were very rare.


    Healing magic itself was so difficult that most of the supporters had to go through the education process from the middle school academy.


    Students who entered from the high school academy did not achieve much performance even if they applied for the support section.


    Moreover, Eunwoo even had a gift related to healing ability.


    Now that Lee Yu-jeong is not at the academy, she was a talented person who had to be embraced unconditionally.


    In that sense, Illya was great.


    Recalling Illya, the < Cult''s Saint > who activated < Miracle > to save countless people before returning, he immediately manifested mana in his body.


    A strong wind was blowing.


    Something was approaching him, drowned out by the rustling of leaves.


    I thought it would end quietly��


    Eunha frowned.


    Among the monsters that appear in the monster wave, there are three monsters belonging to the high ranks.


    Two 5th tier monsters and one 5th tier Overrank monster that appeared in this life.


    Among them, the one that appeared at Ucheon Middle School was subdued just a moment ago, and the rest of the 5th tier monsters were also in the process of being subdued.


    However, it seemed that the players couldn��t stop the 5th tier overrank monsters in the end.


    or missed


    Kung


    It suddenly fell from the sky with a thump.


    Devil with pointy ears.


    The blood-stained demon cried out while making the two jewels on its face shine.


    While bipedal, it sat down on the ground like an animal, wagging its long tail.


    If you miss this guy��.


    A demon that deceives people.


    He showed no sign of fear even in the face of a cruel and tyrannical character.


    He acts like he��s strong on the outside, but there��s no way he didn��t know that he��d lost his strength from fighting the players.


    Thank you so much though.


    ��I have to take care of the last ride.


    Eunha raised her lips.

 Chapter 324

    Relife Player 324


    [Chapter 101]


    [Even if blood is mixed with blood (10)]


    Fantasy is just a lie.


    Therefore, the essence of fantasy magic lies in making a lie believe to be the truth.


    This is what Do Wan-joon said in an interview in the 2nd Twelve Seated < Fantasy Poem > before returning.


    At that time, the words of the ranger who made a remarkable contribution in the second Uijeongbu recapture were words that allowed us to know the essence of fantasy magic.


    ��In the end, you��re saying that if you don��t believe it, it��s okay, right?


    Eun-ha, who remembered that daring, did not lose her composure even in the face of the demon who deals with illusions.


    What can you do with a me?


    A group of 5th tier overrank monsters.


    Demons belonging to the higher ranks sparsely spoke human language.


    However, the weak tone, as if struggling in a swamp, made listeners lose their energy.


    I ran away because I didn��t want to die, but now the loud noise��


    Eunha took out an automatic pistol from the holster with her left hand, not holding the sword.


    He burst into laughter as he loaded the S-K5, an automatic pistol developed by Sirius Devices.


    Because his behavior was scruffy.


    The bipedal body supporting the wolf-like head was covered in blood everywhere.


    There was no need to ask whose blood it was.


    Contrary to what he said, he was trembling and breathing heavily.


    In the meantime, it seemed that the players had been intensively attacked.


    Whether you killed them or ran away, you��re still bluffing.


    Indeed, I couldn��t help but laugh at the demonic appearance of trying to deceive a lie into the truth.


    Even so, you are weak.


    Was it because the bluff didn��t work?


    Unlike a moment ago, an angry tone resonated in the forest.


    He leaned forward and caught him in his jewel-encrusted eyes.


    Don��t you feel this heat?


    ? belongs to this ? my world.


    Do you think you can get out of the hell-like flames?


    When those words resonated in the forest, Eunha suddenly thought that the surroundings were getting brighter.


    I was told to be careful like this��.


    By the time I realized it, it was already too late.


    When I heard the words reminiscent of a fantasy in his words, I thought of flames unconsciously.


    Then, the illusion of flame was eventually transformed into a fantasy by his magic, and the fantasy became reality as it was embodied in reality.


    Suddenly, the entire forest was being consumed by the blazing fire.


    Do you think I��m weak too?


    no i am strong than you


    yeah shit I am stronger than you


    Don��t get caught up in the momentum.


    Demons who deal with illusions will attack the consciousness by taking advantage of the gap.


    If he doesn��t refute it here, he��ll grow even more arrogant and realize the fantasy so that it��s true.


    Of course, so is silence.


    To the devil, nothing was positive.


    Is a high rank a high rank?


    Judging by the fact that the sensor network doesn��t detect any presence, it must have been attacked by this guy.


    I must have been caught off guard at least.


    Even if the opponent was weak, the 5th tier Overrank did not go anywhere.


    The guy was of high rank.


    In general, those who were gigantic and knew how to handle magic were not the ones that could be killed alone.


    Nevertheless, the galaxy injected mana into the black thorn tree he held in his hand.


    Even if it wasn��t, the blackened blade absorbed mana and released black aura around the blade.


    Cheonbo


    , Vilent Venom


    .


    In her previous life, while dealing with Kang Hyeon-cheol in < Yeomma >, she pierced the flames, but Eun-ha, who was victorious, moved forward regardless of the flames sticking to her body.


    The fire was an illusion anyway.


    Even if it is embodied in the eyes, if you accept it as a fantasy, it is only an image.


    It��s just that the unconscious of those who witnessed the blazing and burning flames just couldn��t accept it as an illusion.


    Uh how��!


    Aren��t you talking weird this time?


    But it was meaningless to him.


    He wasn��t afraid of fire.


    It was all because of < Yeomma >.


    Crazy Squid can help with this.


    hot or not hot.


    There is now no resistance to jumping into the flames to deal with < Yeomma > in the previous life.


    That is why the flames attached to his body became an illusion and fluttered away.


    Then, he ran towards the panicked guy and exploded the energy in his sword body at once.


    ����!


    A sword that curved like a crescent moon quickly cut through his side.


    Big big��!


    you you you��!


    The guy who grabbed his side hurriedly avoided the seat.


    The guy who quickly assimilated into the darkness let out a scream filled with pain.


    The ground shook and trees fell.


    The flames that burned the forest were gone, and he fell to the ground with a thud and rolled across the floor.


    Violent Venom.


    The poison that causes sepsis is also common to him.


    what? Is it only this? Disappointment is not a joke��.


    It is to be used.


    Thinking so, Eunha tried to cut off her remaining breath, but the attack that brushed her cheek stopped her.


    The wind blew.


    Do you really think it is wind?


    Does the wind seem to be very sharp?


    b is already in the b blade.


    Eunha raised her head.


    like a star


    A cluster of twinkling lights caught my eye in the night sky.


    It wasn��t stellar.


    Uncountable number of blades were stretched out in the air, aiming at him.


    Your knife is so sharp.


    Thanks to that, I can wield a well-forged blade.


    Crazy��


    Poison didn��t work for him.


    No, the poison worked.


    Now that I look at it, blood is pouring down the guy��s side.


    I thought it was caused by sepsis, but in fact, the flesh had been ripped off.


    Yes, what is b?


    The guy struggling to get up from the floor spoke in a heavier voice than before.


    Eunha swung a black thorn tree before he could straighten his posture.


    But I couldn��t feel any sensation in my hand.


    As if cutting a welcome.


    His body disappeared like smoke in the direction the black thorns had passed.


    Didn��t I tell you the first time?


    You are in my world.


    Do you think that all of what b perceives and feels is yours?


    I couldn��t figure out what the guy was up to.


    However, what can be known is that the sensor network is not functioning properly.


    The demon that controls his cognitive abilities and senses disturbed his sensory network.


    In this way, there was no way to rely on the sensor net.


    In the end, the only things I could rely on were my intuition and my eyes.


    As if laughing at the situation.


    Not everything that is visible to the eye is a.


    But you are not good at what you see with your eyes.


    A demon appeared with arms outstretched from the flames that hadn��t died down yet.


    At that time, the blade floating in the night sky fell towards him.


    It��s a fantasy anyway.


    Eun-ha told herself not to be fooled by the guy��s fantasy.


    He gritted his teeth and ran out, only intending to brandish his sword at him.


    But one of the blades, which must have been nothing more than an illusion, grazed his forearm and cut it.


    Some knives didn��t hurt him like he thought, but others hurt as if they really existed.


    As if hiding something in Jin.


    Do you hide the truth inside the cage?


    Intuition shouted.


    I had to block the blades from falling over my head.


    Eun-ha instinctively swung her sword and slashed the blade.


    what?


    I thought I would hear the sound of metal clattering.


    However, the blade flew away with the sound of a tree branch breaking.


    The sword, broken in half, was disillusioned and turned into a tree branch.


    It was only then that Eunha realized that he had attacked by overlaying the illusion of a blade on a tree branch.


    It was a very clever trick.


    To believe that the fantasy was real, to put this reality into the fantasy.


    Even if it was an illusion, it seemed real.


    The galaxy deployed a barrier and shook off all the falling blades.


    He didn��t even pay attention to the blade.


    He swung the black thorn tree vigorously at the demon in front of him.


    Mana Crasher


    was thinking of crushing his head.


    However, as soon as he was cut by the sword, he dispersed like smoke and disappeared.


    Kung


    The ground shook.


    Suddenly, the ground cracked open, and something like roots rose up from the cracks.


    The gigantic root, wriggling like a living creature, flew towards him without a word.


    Surely this too would be an illusion.


    However, he must be aiming at himself by mixing something into a nothing fantasy.


    That��s why I couldn��t stay right.


    He aimed his S-K5 at the roots of a half-real tree. The bullet that escaped the muzzle


    of the revolver


    became a thorn and pierced the illusion.


    Through the vanishing vision, the figure of the creature caught my eye.


    The illusion was trying to regain its form.


    Eunha did not miss that moment. If


    the Stygian child


    encourages fantasies.


    I will instigate fear.


    Fantasy and fear were one and the same in terms of implementing the invisible.


    The only difference is that fantasy is a phenomenon that is revealed on the outside, whereas fear is a phenomenon that is revealed inside.


    The moment Eun-ha met eyes with him, she presented an unparalleled sense of fear.


    ����!


    Of course, monsters belonging to the high ranks could not be caught up in his fear.


    The guy was just about to hesitate for a while because he was resisting mana.


    However, the distraction of the moment helped to dispel the illusion.


    Since when did these guys exist?


    Quickly deploying the sensor network, he soon realized that monsters were lurking around him.


    Furthermore, what he thought was a tree was actually a monster.


    Apparently, the monsters seemed to be camouflaging their presence by secretly narrowing the distance or hiding between the trees while they were fighting it.


    Not to mention, the tree roots that came out of the ground a moment ago seemed to be the work of monsters disguised as trees.


    Yes b I just


    tried to pay back what happened to me�� why?


    Meanwhile, the devil waved his hand.


    As the electric shock from her fingertips flew towards her, Eun-ha clicked her tongue and hurriedly turned around.


    Even though he is a demon who handles illusions, there was no way he couldn��t handle magic.


    The electric shock released from the guy��s center immediately surged up into the sky, divided into melodies, and fell from the sky.


    A crackling sound was heard, the ground was set on fire, and a pit was formed.


    The ground cracked, roots sprouted, rocks flew from the air, and frantic attacks came from all directions.


    What is fiction and what is real.


    The galaxy was unknown.


    Once again, the sensor nets were in a non-functioning state.


    So what.


    Where does the fantasy come from?


    I didn��t need to know that.


    Even if the terrain is completely different from the forest just before, even if there are demons and monsters looking for opportunities around them.


    In the end, whether it��s fantasy or reality, what you��re aiming for is yourself.


    Arrogant��s Counterattack


    Invisible Tracker S��arch* The nov��lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I��ll take anything back.


    Eun-ha blew mana into the necklace with such will.


    The artifact emitted an intense light, driving away illusions and defeating reality.


    The electric shock that bounced off fell anywhere and burned the monsters.


    The smell of burnt air was everywhere, and few people dared to survive.


    You human��!


    why is this monster


    A demon that smells like everyone else beyond the smoke.


    The guy with the burnt hair was furious.


    His side, which had been bleeding profusely a moment ago, had burn marks, whether it was from himself or from a lightning strike.


    Even the devil wants to feel fear.


    Unlike the first time I saw him, his mana resistance seemed to have dropped quite a bit.


    If so, will I be able to properly instill fear in him this time?


    After replacing the automatic pistol��s magazine, he stared at the guy who was making an illusion while fussing about something.


    Let me know what death is.


    Don��t belittle what you were born with.


    You will be deeply regretful that you have gone through this hell.


    I couldn��t even hear it anymore.


    Eun-ha rummaged through her pockets after realizing that the effect of the artifact < amplification > used to kill the students had ended.


    Ah��that��s it.


    I couldn��t make enough of < Amplification > because I only made the artifacts for < Binghwa >.


    Eunha licked her lips.


    It was very difficult to find artifacts that could withstand Giulietta��s gift, so we couldn��t make a few artifacts with < Amplification > this time around.


    Even he gave one to Bruno and used the rest himself. As a result, the floor was already exposed.


    I should have brought a fruit-flavored potion.


    If you can get a buff, you will be able to fight that demon comfortably.


    It was regrettable that there were no buff-type potions, and it was unfortunate that there were no supporters to support him.


    What do you think?


    Eunha decided to take it for granted while looking around the space that looked like a monster��s den.


    All of them were dying anyway, and I was able to take them down without any support.


    There was no need to get involved.


    Above all��


    ����This is not the end of my strength.


    I also had a gift for myself.


    Eun-ha surrendered herself to the energy that was slowly creeping up from inside her heart.


    The amount of mana in the body was low enough for the gift to activate.


    The power he had been suppressing for so long was leaking out of his body to the point where he could no longer suppress it.


    Gift < Unknown >


    Before long, an unknown power burst out like an explosion.

 Chapter 325

    Relife Player 325


    [Chapter 101]


    [Even if blood is mixed with blood (11)]


    It wasn��t like I didn��t use the gift in the meantime.


    For some reason, the gift that was < Berserk > before returning became a gift with a completely different power, so I researched it in various ways.


    As a result of the gift Eunha named herself < unknown >, I came to know what kind of power the gift had.


    The gift that can be activated when the mana in the body drops below a certain level can be adjusted according to his will.


    However, when the mana in the body drops significantly, the gift is automatically activated.


    At that time, Gift suppressed his will and manifested the power he had suppressed as if following his survival instinct.


    My body has become lighter.


    How nice would it be if it was like this normally?


    The increase in physical ability soon led to an increase in healing ability.


    Minor wounds healed in an instant, and the galaxy stepped on the scorched earth.


    The world was covered in flames, but there was no hesitation in stepping out.


    The steps were light.


    Even standing on tiptoe on the ground did not put any strain on the body.


    As if the sword in your hand became one body. The automatic pistol was also announcing its existence while embracing mana to the fullest.


    Eun-ha deflected the knife that was stabbed into the ground with her S-K5 automatic pistol and released the illusion as it was.


    The illusion disappeared and a thin, sparkling magic entered my eyes.


    Madness A magic that rushes toward oneself


    .


    The galaxy blew away the mana it had blown into the black thorn tree all at once.


    The thorns, which were different from the magic falling from the sky but boasted a power that was not pushed by it, broke the magic like a blade.


    However, his magic did not stop yet.


    Clouds once again gathered in the night sky, where the illusion disappeared, forming a curtain of night, and countless blades with sharp blue blades appeared.


    Do you think it��s only him?


    This ? This world is my world.


    The ground cracked and rocks gushed out.


    Running down the street, he jumped into the air when the floor collapsed.


    Aiming at that moment, the blade floating in the night sky flew towards him.


    It was difficult to move in the air.


    Dodging all the flying knives as if they were being made into skewers was a feat close to art.


    Arrogance��s counterattack, a magic that can deflect that attack, was used immediately.


    Skill No. 001


    The violent spirit


    , but the galaxy did not panic.


    It wasn��t just the gift that I was researching.


    Every time he used Arrogance��s counterattack, he created a magic that countered the flying magic by attracting ten minutes of the remaining senses in his body.


    I wasn��t used to it yet.


    However, the magic reinforced by < Unknown > gnawed at anything that flew in, regardless of fantasy or reality.


    Unlike the vengeful spirit, who had a rough impression, the vengeful spirit turned red and vomited the biting magic.


    Mana Drain


    At the same time, a part of the magic that the violent vengeful spirit could not digest was accepted as mana in the body.


    This further extended the time to activate the Gift.


    And that meant that even if you were exposed to undigested magic, you wouldn��t suffer much damage.


    In fact, the magic implanted in him did no harm.


    When he quietly released mana, the magic embedded in his body turned into mana and melted into the air.


    Efficiency is better than < Berserk > as expected.


    The ability to heal wounds is also faster than before.


    It was as if he had wings on his back.


    Eun-ha avoided the attack with light steps even when the fire that had been quietly burning turned into a snake and tried to attack her.


    Rather, when he used the mana drain, the snake even got entangled in the black thorn tree like a whirlpool.


    I didn��t know if this was fantasy or reality.


    Either way this will be a snake of flame.


    if you think so


    The Invisible Tracker


    Cheonbo One


    Point Breaker


    did not come out of the fantasy he created.


    Even if I could see it in front of my eyes anyway, it would have disappeared in smoke just like before.


    Therefore, the galaxy activated the invisible tracker that had been deployed in advance.


    As long as it��s within the range of your perception, any attack will be able to reach you with the Invisible Tracker.


    Even if you can��t see him, if he��s in a position where you can grab him, he��s in your cognitive range.


    In fact, the mana gushing out of the black thorn tree turned into a giant spear and was flying somewhere.


    Uh how��!


    The welcome was lifted.


    The area that I thought was a forest was actually just a few trees.


    So, would you like to feel whether this is an illusion or not?


    Meanwhile, Eunha pulled the black thorn tree behind her left shoulder and spoke to him.


    that��s false!


    The image of him wielding a sword imbued with flames formed inside his eyes, which were angular like jewels.


    It lifted its long tail and tried to block the sword imbued with phantom flames.


    As the tip of his tail shimmered, the flames on his sword gradually faded.


    The guy retrieved the illusion.


    So what.


    Eun-ha asked with her eyes as she watched the black thorn tree turn into an insignificant wooden sword.


    There was no doubt in his eyes.


    This sword was not a wooden sword.


    It was a black thorn tree created by Byeokhaesu.


    And the sword is wrapped in flames. If the fantasy of


    the Stygian child


    actually embodies the illusion in the world we perceive.


    So if you need mutual recognition.


    His own fear was wild and selfish.


    Her fear was to put her cognition into the consciousness of the other person.


    Therefore, fear was only embodied in the world of the other person��s consciousness, rather than being revealed in the world perceived by each other.


    Do you still see this as an illusion?


    Gift < Unknown > further strengthened the effect of the Stygian Eye.


    The galaxy, which destroyed its mana resistance with continuous attacks, eventually succeeded in injecting its own fear into its consciousness.


    Illusions were shattered and fear surfaced.


    Even if it��s the same fiction.


    I couldn��t overcome the fear that became scary because fantasy that didn��t actually exist didn��t really exist.


    Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaagh


    To the guy��s eyes, the sword he wielded would look like it was holding fire.


    His skin cut by nonexistent flames, he rolled across the floor as if he had been burned.


    Its appearance was pathetic.


    Where can I inflict more pain?


    Eun-ha stepped on the guy��s belly and reflected her own face in her jewel-like eyes.


    Eyes that radiated malevolent energy instilled fear into him once again.


    Painful just by stepping on it.


    Even being swept on the floor stings.


    A test was conducted to see how far Stygian Eye could be used for dying high-level monsters.


    ��is this far?


    The experiment was over not long after.


    I couldn��t completely collapse the guy��s mental world.


    No matter how much I bullied him, he never completely let go of his consciousness.


    ego is strong


    Judging that nothing would change even if he touched the world of consciousness more than this, the galaxy gave him death.


    After stabbing him in the eye a few times with a knife, he died in vain.


    The Violent Venom


    Galaxy cleaned up the surrounding area before the gift < Unknown >��s effect ended.


    I killed all the monsters that got caught in the detection net.


    When the effect of the gift ends, you will surely experience a decrease in ability for a certain period of time equal to the increased ability.


    Whoa��.


    In the area that had become empty before I knew it, only Eunha stood alone.


    As the sky began to brighten, the scene he had created was revealed.


    A world you will never see with your sober mind where blood flows again over dried blood.


    The blood-stained galaxy gazed at the scene calmly.


    It was too unusual a sight to say it was made by one person.


    However, the blood soaking the earth must be spreading elsewhere.


    Huh�� it��s a sasin.


    Shed too much blood.


    However, the person who caused the blood to be shed was too unconcerned.


    ��


    I was planning to leave after roughly packing the things I needed to pack.


    By now, the players sent from Wonju City Hall should be subduing the monsters that have gathered around Woocheon Elementary School.


    It was important to blend naturally into the crowd of students so as not to look strange to them.


    There are some things


    Eun-ha, who was putting magic stones in her bag as she could get her hands on them, soon found a yellow jewel.


    It was a skill stone from a 5th tier overrank monster group horse.


    Besides that, one of his eyes didn��t disappear, but it wasn��t that useful.


    Unlike jeweled eyes, which were only for decoration, magic stones in poor condition were more useful.


    Skill stones were valuable along with magic stones and loot.


    ��seems to have aptitude. Then I will eat this.


    Eunha injected mana into the skill stone.


    The skill stone shone yellow from the inside.


    From the moment she got her hands on it, Eun-ha had an intuition that the skill stone matched her aptitude.


    It��s a small flaw, but it can��t be helped.


    At this size, the body should be able to accept it today or tomorrow.


    Putting the skill stone into his pocket, he decided to leave.


    Since traces of the murder have been erased as much as possible, the possibility of murder will not intervene in this case.


    Above all, there is no way that the fairy government will drive public opinion to that side.


    If that happened, the player industry as well as the fairy government would be overthrown.


    Using this incident as a stepping stone, it was wiser to reduce the power of those who were in trouble in the political and business world as much as possible.


    I��ll just have to wash up anyway.


    On the way to Woocheon Elementary School, Eunha washed her face with water from a rice field.


    There was blood all over his body.


    This could have raised suspicion.


    So he wiped his face thoroughly and drenched himself in muddy water to avoid the smell of blood.


    As a result, the blood-stained school uniform soon became wet with muddy water.


    Finally, after checking the reflection on the surface of the water, he moved to Woocheon Elementary School.


    Security was tight.


    However, there was no particular difficulty in breaking through the boundaries of the players and entering Woocheon Elementary School.


    It was because Jinseo-na, who happened to sense his presence, sent her telepathy.


    [Don��t go in through the front door, go in the direction you see the building that looks like a clock tower. There should be a wall with a hole in the bush over there. Come in that way.] In


    fact, when Eun-ha received the telepathy, she hesitated for a moment.


    I had no idea what my friends would think of things that I didn��t have.


    I must have noticed something.


    Because I warned them not to be dangerous in advance.


    Fortunately, Seo-na��s telepathy didn��t show any emotions.


    It was no different than usual.


    He was so optimistic.


    Oh Eunha �� Were you waiting here? I heard Seo-na told me to come here.


    But assumptions are different from reality.


    After crawling under the fence and entering Woocheon Elementary School, Eun-ha met Hayang, who was standing in front of the hole as if she was watching.


    During the night, White��s face was drawn.


    It must have been difficult to direct the students.


    I wouldn��t have been able to sleep


    Still, she was smiling as usual, waiting for her. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Yes, no different than usual.


    did things go well? ��uh.


    thank god. I couldn��t see you�� I was worried.


    Sorry for worrying you. I was worried about you too. Qi Did that kind of person disappear so suddenly?


    Many have died.


    Would you be able to act differently than usual in such a situation?


    Only then did Eunha look straight into Hayang��s face.


    His lips were smiling, but his eyes were filled with sadness.


    ��Galaxy.


    White, who met his eyes, called out to him quietly.


    She pursed her lips and hesitated to say something.


    After repeating it several times, she finally spoke up.


    ��Eunha, you knew this would happen��.


    Who in the world would have known this would happen? Why do we always have problems like this every time?


    ����.


    What the world wants to know is not the truth.


    It is a lie disguised as the truth.


    People see what they want to see and hear what they want to hear.


    Those who live in a once destroyed world no longer want to know the harsh truth.


    That is why lies become real and fantasies are embodied in this world.


    Because the world was once destroyed.


    People live in a fantasy.


    This is what Do Wan-joon said in an interview in the 2nd Twelve Seated < Fantasy Poem > before returning.


    ��huh. Would that be too? That��s it.


    Eun-ha saw the fear on Ha-yang��s face.


    She wanted to hear the answer no, so her friend Eunha immediately replied no.


    neither she nor he


    She didn��t want to know the truth and he didn��t want to tell the truth.


    In this way, a fantasy was born in the world the two perceived.


    The kids are all gathered in the auditorium. Eunha You already checked off the roster, so act like you joined in the middle.


    OK got it.


    Hayang led the way.


    Eun-ha followed her steps without looking back.


    The steps were heavy.


    Although it was so light a little while ago.


    Each step seemed to add weight.


    ��I��m sorry.


    he muttered in his mind.


    I found out through this.


    Even though he has regressed, his emotions are still worn out.


    That you don��t empathize with other people in important ways.


    That��s why sometimes they postpone the reaction they want to see.


    Whether the opponent is a friend or family member.


    Without something, he was literally a monster.


    I didn��t want to find out about it.


    Those people�� �� Ah. These are the dead people


    On my way into the auditorium.


    The galaxy saw players carrying something on a stretcher.


    Inadvertently, the galaxy headed for them could be seen behind the playground.


    A dead body lay on the floor.


    A human body, not a monster body.


    Unlike monsters, which disappear as mana the moment their lives are cut off, humans leave their bodies after dying.


    There must have been many more monsters dead than them.


    Even so, the monsters were not visible and the sight of human corpses lined up only brought about futility.


    Ah��


    Eunha found a familiar face among them.


    The person lying on the edge was from the same group as him.


    It��s not just the same group.


    It was the same class as last year.


    After all, he was in the same class as ��him�� for two years.


    His name��what was it?


    However, Eunha couldn��t remember what ��his�� name was.


    I only remember the title of president.


    Eun-ha looked down at him, who had her eyes closed, and then turned around.


    ����.


    It was all caused by himself.


    It was something he had to accept.


    I couldn��t stop now.


    I couldn��t even regret it.


    I had no intention of regretting it from the start.


    Just just.


    In my head, I just thought that it was.


    Also, something is broken.


    ��I have no intention of dying gracefully.


    So he had only one thing to say to the dead.


    Volunteering to walk the thorny path, he gave up his desire to die comfortably.


    His own death is probably the most cruel and miserable in this world.


    ��


    On this day, the Mana Management Bureau in Wonju City released the death statistics.


    The results are summarized as follows.


    46


    players


    , 4


    academy instructors


    , 93


    academy students,


    143


    total deaths.


    The statistics included 11 missing players and 20 academy students.


    Accordingly, Player Academy


    announced that it would recruit additional secondary academy 031 riders for the first time in its history.

 Chapter 326

    Relife Player 326


    [Chapter 102]


    [The storm passed someday]


    A storm raged.


    The news of the death of the academy students spread quickly.


    When the report was received at the Wonju City Hall, it seems that reporters with good ears spread the article quickly.


    Moreover, the reporters who came to the rescue site pointed their cameras at the unwell and took pictures of them as they were.


    It is no wonder that public opinion was shaken.


    The media continued to shake public opinion by creating provocative articles and relaying the damage.


    Public opinion mourned the deaths of the students and grieved with their parents, and further condemned who was responsible for this incident.


    However, this was a natural disaster.


    The students were just lucky enough to be at the point of disaster where the omnipresence occurred.


    Even so, people longed for someone to pour out their emotions that had no direction and were on the verge of bursting.


    They shouted as if they couldn��t live without blaming someone.


    The fairy government made a mistake again.


    What the hell is the government doing?


    Why did the academy choose that place?


    I feel sorry for the dead kids.


    But this wouldn��t have happened if the mana management system had done a good job. Why would we pay taxes if we couldn��t detect a monster wave?


    Hoengseong-gun is a ruined city, so let��s say that. But why didn��t Wonju City Hall immediately go to support after the incident happened? There were many targets of criticism


    .


    The institutions pointed out for criticism had to explain somehow.


    In such a situation, people who like buntang spread rumors that this was someone��s conspiracy.


    People are usually curious about things they don��t know and love conspiracy theories.


    What��s more, some people have come up with quite credible hypotheses on the Internet. For example, many of those who died were related in some way to the top 10 groups in Korea. They said that most of the missing people were themselves, and that some of the corpses showed traces of being killed by people rather than monsters.


    ��that can��t be! Why are you saying my son is dead!


    no! still alive! I mean, look straight! Maybe it��s hiding somewhere! Imagine a kid who is only 15 years old hiding in a place like that! I mean, go get it right away! Aaaagh!


    What did these cubs say now? what? You motherfuckers are you saying that? Shut up�� Hurry up and tell the person in charge to come down!


    you guys don��t know who i am I�� I��m not the kind of person who needs to hear that from you bastards. tell me straight! I know I won��t let you go if you say the wrong snout!


    resentment, curiosity, and sadness.


    Primary emotions stimulated public opinion.


    The academy decided to suspend classes and set up a joint incense burner.


    In addition, small incense burners were installed at each metropolitan city hall, and memorial processions continued throughout the country.


    Parents of the deceased students all arrived at the joint incense burner prepared by the academy.


    There were no people who did not shed tears.


    Humans who could speak in language could only cry like animals in a space filled with gorgeous flowers.


    There was not a single sound that was complete with language.


    Tears were shed, sniffles were heard, and only the sound of sobbing was heard.


    Intermittently unconscious people who collapsed were taken to waiting ambulances.


    ��a lot has come.


    The galaxy was there.


    ��


    After signing the condolence record, Eunha went in and looked around the joint incense burner.


    Photos of those who died, including those missing, were pinned to the left and right front walls.


    Colorful flowers in yellow and white were adorned around the picture.


    The pictures of all four dead instructors were hung at the top, and the pictures of the dead players were hung at the bottom.


    Meanwhile, pictures of students hung on the wall from left to right, divided into classes.


    Support your right hand with your left hand, then hold the flower stem with your right hand.


    ��yes.


    At the entrance, Eunha received a flower used for a wreath.


    Glancing down at the white flowers, he walked towards his class.


    There were people who could not leave the photo and shed tears endlessly.


    These were the parents of those who died this time.


    The people who came in mourning clothes still had faces that couldn��t believe the reality.


    The galaxy looked at the picture fixed above their heads.


    I heard that the kids in my class died the most compared to the other classes.


    Most of them did not know.


    Few people knew.


    Eun-ha, who bowed deeply with a wreath of flowers, turned clockwise and looked at the photos of the other class.


    He��s definitely dead��


    The fact that there are no pictures of him in this class means he��s not dead after all.


    I have to postpone it until later.


    There was no mourning for the dead.


    He just calmly sorted out the people he would kill in the future.


    ��I��m really sorry.


    ��no. Geon-woong said you didn��t do anything wrong, so why are you apologizing as if you were guilty?


    Yes�� this was�� unavoidable��


    It was when we headed for the 4th half.


    Eun-ha found Kim Gun-woong, a direct descendant of the KK Group, bowing his head to the parents in mourning clothes.


    He seemed to think that all the students of the KK Group affiliates died because of him.


    That��s not wrong.


    Eun-ha secretly followed Geon-woong Kim to kill him.


    In the midst of the monsters rushing in, he didn��t stop the students from running out to stop the monsters to protect him.


    Eunha��s goal was always Kim Gun-woong.


    If he had given his life, those who would have died for him probably wouldn��t have to die.


    Eun-ha hoped that Kim Gun-woong would become weak through this incident.


    In the meantime, because Kim Gun-woong had a strong will, he could hardly come up with a way to deal with him.


    There was no need to go to the trouble of killing him if he could reshape his mind.


    ��hi. A long time. yes hello


    Then Eunha raised her head and our eyes met. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Two people looking at each other for a long time.


    Soon, Kim Gun-woong pretended to know him.


    Are you here to lay a wreath for our class?


    that��s right. I know there were no friends of yours in our class, but��


    Kim Geon-woong looked at the flower Eunha was holding in her hand and asked.


    He had a curious look.


    Since Han Seo-hyun went to Japan to study, Kim Gun-woong, who came to ask him to sponsor him from time to time, couldn��t have known about his personal relationship.


    It must be strange that he came to class 4.


    However, Eunha answered his question casually.


    Still, since we are from the same academy, we should at least lay a wreath. Ah�� yes that��s right. It did.


    Kim Gun-woong nodded a beat late.


    As Eunha said, all classes were suspended at the academy so that students could attend the incense burner.


    Those who were not involved in the incident were able to come to pay tribute to the dead.


    In fact, some of the people who heard the news came from the provinces and visited the incense burner in Seoul.


    Eunha, I envy you and your friends. what?


    they are all strong I��m so envious of that. If it wasn��t for you, I might have died.


    Kim Gun-woong suddenly said that.


    He looked up at the portrait with a confused gaze and blamed himself.


    It was a face full of bewilderment.


    The face that had always been victorious in previous lives was overshadowed in this life.


    What are you talking about?


    Eunha hoped that he would lose his temper like this.


    So I calmly responded.


    we are not strong ����.


    You were weak.


    Kim Gun-woong��s face was distorted.


    he said nothing


    No matter how many times he pondered Eunha��s words, his fists trembled.


    yes it is like that


    I wish you were like that.


    ��how can I�� how can I�� become strong like you guys?


    Kim Gun-woong kills his pride and breaks the silence.


    He lowered his head and seemed to be saying something please.


    That��s what I don��t know. It��s because I just trained like I used to.


    However, Eunha had no intention of answering.


    He wanted Kim Geon-woong to live obsessed with guilt.


    He had no grudge against him, but in the future he would grow up to be a danger to the fairy government.


    I��ll go somewhere else �� okay. Thank you for coming. Don��t blame yourself too much. because it��s not your fault


    Yeah��


    it was unavoidable, no one could have stopped it. Still, maybe if it were me��


    ����Maybe I didn��t drive my friends to death.


    Eunha swallowed the words.


    However, Kim Gun-woong, who has a good head, must have already inferred from the context what he would say next.


    Eun-ha, who glanced at him with a sidelong glance, turned her body.


    Aaaaaagh! Why is my son dying!


    Who is dead?


    no! Please don��t go��


    Eunha listened.


    I heard someone��s cry.


    It was buried in the sound of crying, but the sound did not completely disappear.


    They couldn��t overcome the sense of loss and resented someone.


    Those who accepted the death of their children seemed to be in the minority.


    ��will start within this month.


    so they wouldn��t know


    Those who resent someone will one day become the object of someone��s resentment.


    They don��t know if the sadness of losing a child will remain in their hearts for the rest of their lives.


    The sorrow of people who are swept away by public opinion has a time limit.


    If they continue to force grief, one day public opinion will turn its back on Marya because it is fed up with grief.


    Right now, we may just shed tears over the death of a person, but someday this death will be covered with many meanings.


    The dead don��t speak.


    Therefore, the death of the dead belongs to those who remain intact.


    The moment their deaths have meaning, public opinion inflamed will explode and tear apart, but all will rush at those who attach meaning to them.


    If he had killed their children and driven a nail through their chests.


    Next public opinion will drive a nail into their hearts.


    And��


    �C Lim Ga-eul will move.


    The moment public opinion reverses.


    Fairy Lim Ga-eul pretends to be the mediator and drives the third nail into their hearts.


    Only then will they find reason.


    By that time, the game would have already been over.


    Eunha, did you come too?


    okay. are you alone today


    The kids who came with me also went to visit their friends. I was taking a break after finishing early.


    It was too noisy to be inside.


    Eunha went outside to get some fresh air.


    When I opened the roof door and went out, Yu Do-jun greeted him while leaning his back against the railing.


    Was it a sore throat?


    The nape of his neck was untied, and he turned and looked out.


    There were quite a few people, including reporters.


    hey eunha why? I��ve thought about it before, but I think I��m a bit of a strange person.


    Yoo Do-jun rested his chin on his arm and opened his mouth as if grumbling.


    The galaxy standing next to him followed him and looked down at the people and asked.


    Everyone here is crying, but when I saw people crying, I thought just that. any thoughts?


    The world is like this, wouldn��t a funeral home make a lot of money�� At this point, I thought it wouldn��t be okay to set up an affiliate specializing in this kind of work among Youngone Group��s subsidiaries.


    you will make a lot of money


    I guess you didn��t even think about it?


    Take care of your face


    Eun-ha warned Yoo Do-jun when he burst into laughter.


    I couldn��t show my emotions in a place like this and cause a backlash.


    How do you know if the people down there are filming them with a camera?


    Moreover, there were other people on the roof as well.


    they could hear


    Oh. I��ll return this.


    keep having it Because it was made for you anyway. okay? Then I��ll take it without reservation.


    Yoo Do-jun held out a ring attached to a chain from his bosom. It was an artifact that


    Eunha


    had handed over before the end of the world.


    Fortunately, it seemed that Yoo Do-jun had no need to use artifacts.


    Eun-ha faced him as he put the ring back into his bosom without hesitation.


    Yoo Do-jun��s eyes were infinitely serious.


    I won��t ask why you gave this to me. Even if you are curious, it will be more important to organize what you need to do in the future rather than coming now and figuring out the cause.


    Perhaps Yoo Do-jun noticed.


    That the galaxy is involved in this matter.


    Still, he didn��t bother to dig it out.


    Instead, Yoo Do-jun decided to use this opportunity.


    The eternity card is shaking. It��s not just the eternal card. Within Youngone Group, several affiliates are faltering.


    Yoo Do-jun is aiming for the throne.


    He couldn��t miss this opportunity.


    Eun-ha nodded quietly, and he calmly laid out his thoughts.


    At a time when big brother��s power is weakening, where will I have time to grieve? Others do the grieving and I have to raise the knife.


    Anything I can help with? I don��t think there is yet. I can do it myself.


    Yoo Do-jun replied confidently.


    In the midst of a storm of public opinion, unlike others, he was waiting for the storm to pass.


    It was the same with the galaxy.


    The storm will pass someday.


    Everything will be swept away by the storm anyway, so how about blowing away the dangerous thing by pretending to be it?


    There is nothing left if you cower because the storm is coming.


    I had to move like Yoo Do-jun.


    But Sirius seemed to be trying to start from now on? I think it was Han Seo-yeon��s older sister�� Don��t you think it��s too fast? Originally, that older sister has a quick temper. The Sirius group is probably only thinking of cutting twigs anyway.


    There was another one moving in the storm.


    Eun-ha shrugged at Yoo Do-joon��s story and changed the subject leaving Han Seo-yeon behind.


    More than that, what I said earlier�� Are you seeking shares of the Myungwang Clan?


    It wasn��t difficult to find it. There weren��t many stocks on the market, so I couldn��t find that many. Now, it seems that there is nothing that can be solved in the market by scraping together. Still, I��m keeping an eye on it. And like I said before, even if the stock price crashes��


    why am I selling it? You need a knife to manage the group. Anyway, I believe you will do well.


    The future in which the Myungwang Clan loses in the clan war is not far away.


    Eun-ha thought of that time, and then she remembered Ga-eul Lim, a fairy.


    It would be nice if Lim Ga-eul would do well


    .


    I just prayed that I wouldn��t be able to eat it.


    ��


    Blue House.


    Lim Ga-eul was watching the news about the joint incense burner in her office, crossing her legs.


    I��m just rolling my pen.


    The work was out of hand.


    oh my bad


    On the screen, the faces of those who were weeping stood out.


    However, her words were full of joy unlike the content.


    Her voice trembled with sadness, but her eyes were looking beyond the screen with infinite coldness.


    When I first received the report from the Wonju Mana Management Bureau, I thought it was a big deal��.


    She wiggled her crossed legs.


    The shoes seemed to be stuffy, so I took them off and started to play around with my bare feet.


    ��If you think about it, the big trouble wasn��t just me, right?


    She picked up her smartphone.


    Correspondence from the Office of National Security.


    After reading the message, she raised her mouth wide.


    As she thought, problems were occurring in each group��s activities.


    And other groups and companies boldly poking at the gap.


    In a situation where she was letting her hands go, the group and the company were cutting their power on their own.


    This is something you just need to pay attention to later��.


    You just have to wait for public opinion to calm down and warn the tired groups fighting to eat each other.


    At that time, we also did something wrong, so we will take care of it.


    And she will use this gap to proceed with regulatory legislation that has recently been opposed by large corporations.


    Even if you do not promote this, the members of the National Assembly who agree with you will do it.


    I don��t know how the situation will develop in the future, but�� it won��t hurt.


    Reading the message, it is said that there are also stories on the Internet that this situation is a natural disaster that no one can do anything about, so there is no way to handle responsibility.


    Among them, there are those who have lost their reason over the death of their children and are swearing at someone.


    On the other hand, there were also images of parents behaving violently at the funeral home.


    She didn��t know how the situation would develop in the future, but at least she judged that there would be no harm to the fairy government.


    no


    Did you have something to do?


    A natural disaster whose responsibility is not clear.


    However, the fairy government had to give an answer to public opinion in some way.


    I couldn��t appeal to the powerlessness of the fairy government, so I had to take responsibility in some parts.


    ��Then who should take off their clothes?


    Leaning back in her soft chair, she recalled the blacklist stored in her head.


    Public opinion wants him to be guillotined, so the government has no choice but to respond.


    Whoever goes to the guillotine will decide for himself.


    Lim Ga-eul was humming a song while immersed in joyful thoughts.

 Chapter 327

    Relife Player 327


    [Chapter 102]


    [The storm will pass someday (2)]


    Oh, I��m hungry. Aren��t you hungry?


    ��Come to think of it, I haven��t even had lunch. However, there is no proper place to eat lunch here��


    Yoo Do-jun started talking.


    Eun-ha, who was quietly breathing in the air, realized that she was hungry. I had to eat nothing but one sandwich because I had been moving in a hurry since morning.


    It must have been digested already.


    Even now, the people who are crying out loud at the joint incense burner won��t have time to go hungry.


    It looks like yukgaejang is served in the basement restaurant, so eat that too.


    won��t you eat


    It was Yoo Do-jun who said he was hungry first.


    But judging from what he said, it seemed that he had no intention of eating Yukgaejang.


    When Eunha felt suspicious about it and asked, he shrugged his shoulders and replied.


    The food served at a funeral home is so tasteless. i��m bad don��t pull


    Still, isn��t it strange to find delicious food at a funeral home? It looks like there��s nowhere to eat other than here, so why don��t we just go and eat together?


    no. I��ll just go back like this Even if the reporters gathered outside are paying attention, staying here is just wasting time. Get out through the back door Then shall I go with you?


    Do-joon��s feet seemed itchy, wanting to move right away.


    The earlier you move, the more advantageous the situation, so it was only natural that the time here felt wasted.


    Even if you are here, there is nothing to do.


    It was the same with the galaxy.


    So he tried to follow Do-joon and he too.


    no. Eunha you are here


    why?


    But he shook his head and stopped it.


    What will people think if you and I disappear together? Even if we became known externally as a close friend, they wouldn��t know about our relationship. In a place where the media pays attention and people from all walks of life pay attention, there is no need for the two of us to look too close, right?


    Yes, but��


    so you remain here. Your friends are also here, so we can spend time together, right? As long as you remain, you will remain for a long time and erase the bad rumors about you floating around the academy.


    I don��t care about rumors.


    There��s nothing good about jumping out of a situation like this. And your alibi at the time of the incident is ambiguous, right?


    ����.


    Just in case you don��t know, it��s better not to buy a pointless misunderstanding. That is, until the funeral is over.


    Eunha narrowed her eyes.


    Yoo Do-jun was smiling.


    With an emotionless face.


    Still, there was a nuance in what he had just said that he seemed to know.


    I don��t doubt I did it, I��m pretty sure I did.


    Eunha sighed.


    I had no intention of denying it.


    He wouldn��t want to know either.


    All Yoo Do-jun wanted was the fact that he held hands with him.


    ��I get it. I��ll stay here a little longer


    yes that would be nice Considered the most promising in class 031, you have to stay to live and paint, right? I really hope. I want to be a prospect too.


    Don��t play around, if you��re going, just go.


    Are you pissed off? I get it. Eat delicious yukgaejang. I want to go outside and eat some delicious yukgaejang.


    Yoo Do-jun waved his hand and went back.


    Eun-ha didn��t miss Yoo Do-jun��s silent words as he went down the rooftop.


    When I am here, I always think of my mother. Yukgaejang, which was really disgustingly tasteless.


    Even in his previous life, he couldn��t forget his mother��s death even after becoming president.


    Even after taking revenge on those involved in his mother��s death, he continued.


    That guy was thinking of opening a funeral home?


    Eunha laughed softly.


    The reason he went up on the roof was probably because he was at the funeral home and remembered his mother��s death.


    He didn��t even know why he was trying to get out of here, or whether he was actually trying to shake off his mother��s death.


    I��m going to go get something to eat


    After getting off the railing, Eun-ha decided to go get something to eat.


    Many people came to the joint incense burner, but there were few people in the basement restaurant.


    It seemed that everyone just made offerings and left.


    ��Is it Eunha?


    uh?


    Entering the restaurant, he looked around and found someone he knew.


    It was Cha Eun-woo.


    Tied up at the back of her hair with a white hair tie, she was serving food to those who were seated.


    When she found him, she smiled and approached him.


    Are you hungry? There��s an empty seat over there. I��ll bring it to you soon.


    Eunwoo Why are you here?


    It��s just�� I kept trying to stay on top of it, but the tears just kept coming out. So Seo-na told me to rest downstairs��


    But why are you working?


    What��s wrong with staying still��


    Cha Eun-woo smiles shyly, ehehe.


    Looking closely, her eyes were already swollen.


    The tears were also red.


    Her face, which looked sad even when she didn��t cry, became a face that doubled her sadness as her eyes swelled up.


    Finally, he clicked his tongue and asked her to lead him to his seat.


    It just went well. Minho I was a little concerned about eating alone.


    ��hi.


    The seat Cha Eun-woo guided was the one where Mok Min-ho had been sitting.


    As if Eunwoo had already set the table, there were various kinds of food on the table.


    Minho was eating alone.


    While eating the broth, he immediately started talking to Eunha.


    ��


    Eat to gain strength.


    You can��t stop eating just because a person is dead.


    Maybe that��s why people were eating food to live.


    There was no way that such food would be delicious.


    How long will you be here?


    ��to stay until the funeral.


    Eunha, who simply satiated her hunger with Yukgaejang, asked Minho, who had been silent throughout the meal.


    Then he broke the silence and answered in a heavy voice.


    You look very upset.


    Minho��s face darkened.


    Minho Mok let out a deep sigh in succession, then grabbed the spoon and ate again.


    It��s like being forced to eat.


    After stuffing the rice into his mouth, Minho opened the soda and drank it in one breath.


    ��Kids who died because of me. Do you know what was written in the will?


    After drinking the soda, Minho burped and said.


    Eunha rolled the rice into Yukgaejang without prompting for an answer.


    The kkakdugi was withered and the honey rice cake was dry.


    He told me not to blame myself for saying that it was fun being together. crazy guys


    okay?


    Mok Min-ho spits out as if he is full of energy.


    Uncharacteristically excited words hit Eunha in the ear.


    Eunha asked calmly.


    Then he said gravely.


    then get stronger ��Cause I��ll make you stronger ����.


    Mok Min-ho must have wanted to hear that it wasn��t because of him.


    Feeling his fault, he subconsciously wanted words that would not hurt him.


    Unfortunately, Eunha had no intention of saying such a thing. Sear?h the N??elFir��.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Consoling Minho in that way did nothing to help him.


    Just like the living must live.


    Just as people eat Yukgaejang, Minho Minho had to overcome his sadness and get up no matter what his heart was.


    What if I break down here?


    you should be stronger


    Above all, Mok Min-ho had to overcome sadness for himself.


    He didn��t forgive himself for breaking down like this.


    The reason why she gave him the artifact was to somehow save him intact and make him a party member.


    ��okay.


    A silence that lasted for a long time.


    Eventually, Minho Mok opened his mouth, clasping his hands on the table.


    Gripping his teeth and straining his eyes, he asked to be stronger than this.


    Next time, he wants to become stronger so that he doesn��t drive people who follow him to death.


    It was the answer Eunha had been hoping for.


    Eun-ha nodded in satisfaction and soon told him that severe training would be waiting for him as soon as the funeral was over.


    Then I��ll stop climbing up. A lot of people just came in, so Eunwoo seems to be having a hard time, but you help me a little.


    ��okay.


    Eunha tried to get up from her seat.


    Because I was curious about what other friends were doing.


    That was when


    �C Noh Eun-ha.


    Minho called out to him as he got up from his seat.


    Eun-ha, who put on her shoes and turned her head, opened her mouth to see him kneeling down and bowing to her.


    I couldn��t figure out why it was like that.


    Fortunately, the mystery was quickly resolved.


    If you hadn��t given it to me, maybe I wouldn��t have been able to save Eunwoo. Actually, the reason I blamed myself was that some of the children died because of me�� but it was also because, as you said, I was resentful of not being able to properly protect Eunwoo.


    ����.


    So thank you so much. Even if I couldn��t protect the other kids, at least for helping me protect Eunwoo.


    In fact, Eun-ha received a separate thank you from Eun-woo after this incident was over.


    He said that he and Minho were able to survive safely thanks to the artifact given to Minho.


    Then he heard the whole story.


    Choi Ga-in abandoned Eun-woo and ran away, and Min-ho jumped at the monster with prioritizing saving Choi Ga-in over protecting her.


    At first, he was very surprised that Mok Min-ho had made such a choice.


    Mok Min-ho, whom he remembers, had a strong sense of responsibility and would have tried to protect Choi Ga-in before Cha Eun-woo.


    However, Minho violated his priorities and saved Cha Eunwoo.


    ��Then Eunwoo, you should do the same.��


    ��huh? what?��


    ��I heard that Minho prioritized saving you over protecting Choi Ga-in. Then if something like that happens to Minho, shouldn��t you do the same?��


    Then he could understand.


    That Mok Min-ho has changed.


    And Minho wasn��t the only one who changed.


    ����Yes. I know.��


    In fact, at that time, Eun-ha deliberately provoked Cha Eun-woo.


    So that she can dye the memory of being abandoned by Choi Ga-in with a sense of betrayal.


    However, Cha Eun-woo did not deny it and promised without hesitation that he would save Mok Min-ho rather than Choi Ga-in.


    Mok Min-ho must have been really grateful to me.


    This guy is not a kid who would kneel like this


    .


    Waking up from what happened a while ago, Eun-ha looked down at Mok Min-ho, who raised her head.


    It��s like a vassal and a lord.


    The upright posture of Min-Ho Mok, who was kneeling, seemed to say that he would be subjugated to him.


    ��This favor will surely be repaid someday.


    You know that this isn��t all you owe me Being taught by me is also a debt.


    I thought I was paying for it


    with the price of coffee. Well��


    Eunha playfully sarcastic.


    Mong Min-ho didn��t listen and laughed.


    ��I got it.


    Soon, Mok Min-ho nodded.


    Eunha realized that he had changed again.


    My personality has become a bit toxic.


    [How nice it would be if you could comfort Eunhyuk that way too?]


    Telepathy kicked in at that time.


    As he was about to leave the restaurant, he turned his head in the direction the telepathy had come from.


    On the way back to the entrance, Seona was standing there wagging her fox tail.


    Bright golden hair that contrasts with the black blazer.


    Serena pricked up her triangular ears and gave him a cold face.


    Eunhyuk can��t leave his seat right now and is sad. The same goes for Minji and Hayang.


    Fool hyung and Bae Su-bin? Where are the two of you going to be sad?


    yes?


    Serena bluntly shot at her.


    Eun-ha burst into laughter because Seo-na, who defended some friends and said that others were fine, was cute.


    On the other hand, Seo-na glared at him with red eyes, as if she didn��t like his smile.


    is this funny A person died�� Why are the dead children crying when they aren��t even my friends? Even if it wasn��t, I was going to go to the kids now.


    ��okay. Go and comfort the kids. It��s hard for me to keep comforting myself.


    Senna complained.


    He seemed quite tired from being around the three of them.


    Tapping his shoulder with a small fist, she said that she had come down hungry.


    And talk well to Hayang. what?


    Don��t pretend you don��t know.


    ����.


    Eunha shut her mouth.


    Red eyes framed his own face.


    The fox clicked his tongue as if he could see through everything.


    The reason Hayang is having a hard time right now isn��t just because people died. How strong is Hayang, unlike his appearance?


    ��that��s right. White is not strong. In the past, she would always shed tears, but now she leads a faction��


    such a kid is having a hard time. Noh Eunha, because you always hide it. ����.


    Seona seemed to be exhausted.


    Normally, I didn��t try to step out for nothing, I just tried to mediate.


    Even though Hayang has a strong will, you know that Eunha is weak to you. Don��t make it hard for White. �� I know. Get some if you know. Take care of Minji, take care of Eunhyuk��


    You don��t have to take care of Eunhyuk. �� why?


    Serena raised her head and asked.


    A fox asked with a sad face.


    He was unaware of her intention to take care of Eunhyuk implicitly, acting as if it was not usual.


    That��s why I answered honestly.


    Even if it sounds a bit unkind.


    From what I��ve seen, Eunhyuk is a kid who can overcome it on his own, even if I don��t comfort him.


    Eunha recalled Eunhyuk Choi, whom she had taught her so far.


    Choi Eunhyuk did not give up.


    Trying to cover his talent with effort, he had a similar aspect to On Taeyang from < Braever >.


    An unbreakable, indomitable aspect of never giving up in order to protect the people you care about.


    Trials will make him stronger.


    So, Eun-ha was thinking of letting Eun-hyeok suffer from heartache.


    ��really mean.


    Serena spat out.


    Eunha did not refute.


    If it��s bad, it��s bad.


    But the reason why she doesn��t talk to herself anymore is probably because she knows what kind of person Eunhyuk is.


    Anyway, I��ll go upstairs. Serena, you are resting.


    okay. See you later.


    Eunha tried to go up to the joint incense burner.


    Then he suddenly got curious and called Seo-na.


    Oh. it��s standing


    why?


    no just��


    just what? Serena, this time�� Do you have any thoughts?


    Eunha struggled to speak.


    he knew


    The reason your friends are sad is not simply because someone they know has died, but because they think they have something to do with it.


    Although Jin Parang, Bae Su-bin, and Yoo Do-joon seemed to be different types.


    Anyway, Eunha asked.


    In the face of fear, try to be calm.


    -I don��t care about that.


    ��okay.


    Eun-ha thought Seo-na��s smile was not a lie.


    Jinseo-na��s face only contained worries about her friends.


    There was no condolences for anyone.


    I just don��t want you to go wrong. To be honest, I decided not to care about that no matter what happens to other people a long time ago.


    Hearing that, Eunha realized.


    Senna has also changed.


    Time is what makes children change.


    ��okay.


    Deep down, she was envious.


    no matter how much time passes


    Even if it��s a regression.


    Because the life that was created over a long time remained authentic.


    The life of the < Undead > < Berserker > still had a place in his heart.

 Chapter 328

    Relife Player 328


    [Chapter 102]


    [The storm will pass someday (3)]


    [��Everyone has been close since childhood. The kids always called me older sister, so I thought of them like younger siblings


    .


    When she first appeared on the air, Seoyeon Han remembered that she was surprised to see if she looked like she had a lot of weight or if her voice looked like that.


    But now she was weeping and sobbing on the screen.


    I even calculated the angle so that my face would come out pretty in the camera.


    [��I hope you guys are happy. Let��s meet again later.]


    One last time, she sheds a tear and sends a video message to the camera.


    She was watching it calmly in her room.


    There was no cringe.


    There was no guilt from the beginning.


    Perhaps because it had already been aired a few days ago, I was less impressed now.


    [��Next news.]


    The screen has changed.


    The anchor was showing people gathering in Gwanghwamun Square today and holding a sit-in.


    All of them were parents of secondary academies who lost their children due to the monster wave and sympathized with their sorrow.


    However, their tents, which had been crowded in Gwanghwamun Square a month ago, are now sparsely displayed on the screen.


    ��Jing.


    Han Seo-yeon, who could not take her eyes off the screen for a long time, opened her mouth while holding the steaming cup in her hands.


    it��s disgusting


    It was not only her thoughts, but also the people��s thoughts.


    One month was enough to overturn sympathy for parents. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It would be better to stop now��. It��s obvious that he��ll end up on the street after that, but he still can��t back down?


    She recalled what had happened in the past month.


    At first, public opinion was very favorable to parents.


    Parents who could not accept the death of their child, saying that there was a problem, staged a protest with people who sympathized with them.


    The media showed people protesting several times a day.


    However, over time, people wanted to get out of their grief, forget their interest in the death of others, and eventually expressed their annoyance at the repeated situation.


    He was fed up with the articles that the mass media sent out several times every day.


    Furthermore, rumors spread that most of the people who participated in the protests were so-called wealthy people.


    Now that I think about it, the reason why the fairy government was responding passively might be that it was expecting things to turn out like this.


    she thought so


    From that point on, all sorts of informational videos rained down on the media.


    [��today, a power abuse case was reported. President of YH Jedang��]


    It could have been the government��s work or it could not have been.


    However, someone who was only aiming for this opportunity spread the corruption and corruption of business groups to the public at the moment when public opinion was reversed.


    People were angry when they realized that a mother who was sobbing over the death of her child was the one who would kneel other people��s children in a department store.


    Employees who had to obey the boss had to kill live chickens with a sword as part of their company training, and some were beaten in front of other employees.


    An executive of a company was arrested on the spot for committing an illegal act in an entertainment establishment, and a person related to the deceased was caught taking drugs at a club.


    Besides that, there were plenty.


    Moreover, it was revealed that the protesters went on a hunger strike during the day and then invited members of the opposite sex to the tent at night to sing and dance while drinking.


    People who had been negative about chaebols from the beginning raised their voices to judge them with this incident as an opportunity.


    Then, as if the fairy government had waited, it began to put pressure on the political and business circles.


    So, from the beginning, if you didn��t manage well or not, you were at least self-sufficient. Ugh��.


    If you don��t know anything, just stay still in the storm.


    Han Seo-yeon couldn��t hold back a sigh when she saw someone she knew on the screen.


    This was not something the fairy government did alone.


    It could be said that it was a collaboration with people who benefited from the death of an academy student.


    Those with good brains used the storm to blow away the parts they had been reluctant to show to others.


    Some left their corruption behind, while others killed former threats to solidify their position.


    [��The fairy government said that they were going to audit YH Jedang to see if there were any disqualifications.]


    It was the same with Sirius.


    His father took advantage of this opportunity and succeeded in completely eradicating the traces of the people who became his grandfather��s limbs.


    And, unlike other groups, they quickly defended against attacks from the press and organized the inside so that it would not shake.


    Eun-ah, did your father suggest it?


    No Eun-ah��s father was the one who helped prevent Sirius from getting on the cutting board of the press.


    As his father��s right-hand man, he pointed out things that neither he nor his father had thought of.


    If it hadn��t been for that, the Sirius Group might have been embroiled in a power abuse incident by now.


    Thanks to this, Sirius Group was able to escape from audit by accepting several regulations from the fairy government.


    But Yoo Do-Jun, this one is also amazing.


    That��s what I felt when you asked me to build a bridge so I could attend a meeting, but��


    I��m a guy, I��m a guy.


    The screen changed again.


    Han Seo-yeon directly connected the news about Youngwon Group with Yoo Do-jun.


    It was said that Youngone Card was also subject to an audit. In addition, it was said that some affiliates of Youngone Group would not be able to avoid auditing.


    The reason why the fairy government pointed out Youngwon Card and said it would thoroughly search several affiliates was because of the Gapjil incident.


    The video reported to the media for the first time is because the eldest son of the second son of the chairman of Youngwon Group caused a violent incident while playing revelry at the club on the same day he participated in the joint incense burner.


    And someone reported the young man��s depravity to the media every other day, as if trying to bring him down.


    Then there was even an article about a young man who had just become an adult at Youngone Group as an executive.


    Suspicion of parachuting was raised.


    There were not one or two suspicions that were placed on the young man in that way.


    Even though the young man expressed his resignation, public opinion was shouting for a thorough investigation into the relationship between the young man and the Youngone Group.


    Does this mean that they will no longer hide��


    Because of this incident, Youngone Group ate all the swear words.


    She was convinced that it was Yu Do-jun��s work.


    Yu Do-joon, who had attended a meeting of his direct descendants and expressed his intention to participate in the succession dispute of Youngwon Group, has finally decided to move forward in earnest.


    This is because Youngone Group��s stock price was declining day by day, and Yoo Do-jun��s performance was reported in the media at that time.


    The story that he entered the player academy without using the group��s power ��at all�� and tried to protect those who were dying from monsters caused a positive resonance among the people.


    It was a laugh out loud.


    For several days, Youngone Group��s stock price went down and up due to two direct descendants.


    And while someone was in decline, someone made a splendid debut in the succession dispute with the support of the people.


    What should Sirius do?


    Who should we push to be president so we can benefit?


    Han Seo-yeon recalled the faces of the people who were considered to be the second president of Youngwon Group.


    She decided to add a new face to him after them.


    She decided to take an interest in Yoo Do-jun in the future.


    It could have been absurd, but I thought that maybe Yoo Do-jun would defeat the prominent successors and become the second chairman of Youngone Group.


    ��Huh?


    It was then.


    The smartphone vibrated.


    Tilting her head, she read the message in the group chat room where the chosen direct relatives gathered.


    ��Is this brother secretly bold?


    A direct descendant of the Galaxy Group.


    Choi Jeong-hoon, who is a year older than her, notified his direct relatives in the group chat room.


    The meeting in the summer will not be canceled and will proceed as scheduled.


    However, in honor of the dead, let��s have a prayer meeting before the meeting.


    So, for the sake of a plausible prayer meeting, he said he would not put a limit on the number of people who could accompany him.


    Take it in moderation.


    ��It must be fun.


    Soon the storm will pass.


    The place where the storm passed must have become a muddy field.


    That��s what Choi Jeong-hoon says.


    Even so, let��s show them that they are healthy.


    The prince of the country��s top group was trying to show his arrogance by showing the dignity of royalty as always.


    Well, if it��s a galaxy, it��s just like that.


    The Sirius group was not the only group prepared for a storm in advance.


    Among the groups in the top 10 in the business world, the Galaxy Group, the Luminous Group, and the Alice Group were not swept away by the strong storm.


    It could be said that the four groups, including Sirius, belonged to the safe axis in this situation.


    In addition, people in the political and business world who have nothing to do with this work.


    That��s why direct relatives who like to show off their wealth will attend the prayer meeting with many children.


    hmm�� Then shall I choose who to take with me?


    Semester 1 was coming to an end.


    Seoyeon Han decided to look through the profiles of people under the age limit of 25 for a summer get-together.


    ��


    One month has changed so many things.


    The students who returned to the academy went back to their normal lives and erased their memories of the dead.


    I didn��t know if it was because there were only people left.


    Those who couldn��t forget their friend��s death ended up choosing to drop out.


    In addition, the remaining students at the academy had to spend hectic days as the final exam period approached.


    They tried to forget that way, and that way they tried to shake off their helplessness.


    ��a semester has gone by so quickly.


    Then, the first semester was over before I knew it.


    Eun-ha, who ate dinner after the last exam, looked back on the semester that had passed in an instant.


    However, the galaxy could only recall the incident that occurred in Jongpyeong.


    Because I was only looking at that this semester.


    oh it��s going to be late


    I have to go soon.


    Then he took a step that had stopped.


    Currently, the academy was the subject of public attention.


    Even if the people are angry with the government and the business community for their power abuse, they are not fools.


    They were saying that the academy should thoroughly investigate whether there was any corruption in designating the place for the final review or if it was conducted according to the correct procedure.


    Accordingly, the fairy government decided to intensively investigate the academy according to the will of public opinion.


    I��ll shove in moderation, but I��ll pass.


    Or the people who poke money into the academy.


    The fairy government was currently using a strategy to kill chaebol groups.


    If it is a group that rises to the cutting board of public opinion, it is to hit the accounting audit with an appropriate pretext.


    Politicians were no exception to this.


    In that way, the fairy government was ripping off what they wanted from them.


    Eun-ha immediately thought of Lim Ga-eul, who was dancing with swords.


    Anyway, although it is a formality for the fairy government to investigate the academy, the academy has decided to cancel the end-of-class party scheduled for this semester in order not to leave behind a mess.


    In the first place, the students were dying, but it was impossible to hold a party.


    Instead, the academy will hold an event honoring the dead students, leaving a notice asking all students to attend.


    As a result, even after the exam was over, Eunha couldn��t go home right away and was heading to the playground.


    In any case, it is fortunate that the influence of the political and business world can be reduced.


    No group escaped the storm.


    Galaxy and Sirius also suffered a little damage.


    Alice Group was the same.


    The Alice Group only minimized the damage by cracking down on the inside.


    It��s good that the Alice group is friendly.


    But I��ve grown too much.


    If I wanted to, I could convey the flow of events to the Alice group in any way, just like I did to my father.


    But the galaxy didn��t.


    Because the growth of the Alice Group was so steep in this life.


    Businesses seek profit.


    The Alice Group is taking a favorable stance towards the fairy government because it is more in line with the pursuit of corporate interests.


    Companies do not swear allegiance.


    That��s why the Alice Group was not loyal to the fairy government.


    Businesses and governments were merely a relationship that they were taking advantage of.


    Therefore, he had to keep in mind that the Alice Group would turn their backs on the fairy government.


    It was impossible to unilaterally push power to any one group.


    So, Eunha used this opportunity to reduce the growth of the Alice Group.


    -Eunha, are you on your way there too?


    uh. how did the test go?


    Um�� I think I managed to see it.


    That��s why Eun-ha felt sorry for Hayang she met on the road.


    She was in a lot of trouble lately.


    Because of this incident, some of the children of Alice Group��s affiliates, who were close to her, also lost their lives.


    In that situation, she must have seen her father and grandfather busy trying to stop the group from rioting.


    your face is half Who told you to be as thin as an egg?


    But it��s vacation now, so I��ll be back to normal.


    Still, the ball stretched out.


    Uh�� don��t make fun of me��


    Jeong Ha-yang, who is rather skinny.


    She, who only looked cute, was thin and showing a grown-up side.


    However, Eunha liked her round and cute appearance better.


    I didn��t have the taste of stretching my cheeks either.


    It��s vacation now, what are you going to do, Hayang?


    The academy decided to honor the dead with a bonfire at night and students blowing up colorful balloons.


    Eun-ha, who was going out to the playground with her, felt a growing noise.


    Originally, I was going to have a good rest at home�� but I��m going to take a break and return to the academy to train.


    Then the face will be half again. Do it


    while taking care of your health .


    Many students felt helpless as a result of this incident.


    Hayang was no exception.


    That must be the reason why she decided to stay at the academy during vacation.


    Not only her, but Mok Min-ho and Choi Eun-hyuk also decided to stay at the academy.


    I didn��t have to say that it was Bae Su-bin.


    Hey�� it��s Eunha. why?


    A campfire was visible.


    Eun-ha, who went out to the playground, responded to the words of Hayang, who had gone ahead.


    White, who was looking at the people holding balloons in front of a huge campfire, continued.


    I decided this time�� I will become stronger than I am now. So that I will never lose the people I love again. And��


    event started.


    The students received the instructor��s signal and let go of the balloon containing the helium gas.


    Colorful balloons soared into the night sky.


    Those who had been making a lot of noise now forgot what they were talking about and were looking up at the night sky in a daze.


    -I will become a navigator.


    Jung Ha-yang, who turned her back to the night sky.


    The galaxy stared into her eyes, taking her eyes off the balloon flying behind her.


    Sad eyes stared straight into his eyes.


    I will become a navigator and become a person who can help you Eunha. I want to be your strength so that you no longer fight alone.


    The child who used to shed tears in the past had become an adult before he knew it.


    Eun-ha found a hard core in her sad eyes.


    I will make sure this doesn��t happen in the future.


    But she was misunderstood.


    He caused this to happen.


    Is it like reading his mind?


    It��s okay if this happens again. Still, I want to be your strength.


    She smiled sadly.


    Eun-ha looked at her quietly, then turned her gaze to the night sky and closed and opened her eyes.


    ��Yes. thank you.


    He had left her heartbroken.


    I didn��t believe she would survive.


    Just because I didn��t know what to say to her.


    But in the meantime, she came up with an answer of her own.


    So he felt sorry for her and thankful at the same time.


    Let��s do well in the future. Yes.


    Now the storm passes.


    But the storm will not end there.


    Galactic looked up at the disappearing balloon that became a dot, reflecting on the future.

 Chapter 329

    Relife Player 329


    [Chapter 103]


    [To subdue the soul]


    The secondary academy decided to recruit an additional 031 unit in an unusual way.


    About one-third of the sophomores passed away, so it could be said that it was a natural process to some extent.


    As a result, the academy students had a slightly longer vacation.


    Meanwhile, the business group announced that it would urgently recruit people to receive sponsorship.


    The business group also had to strengthen its control over Unit 031 by preparing seats for sponsors to replace the dead.


    As a result, they were having a hectic day.


    It was because he had to survive with minimal damage from the fairy government��s plan to kill the political and business world while cleaning up the chaotic interior.


    However, the business group bowing down to the fairy government held a meeting in this situation as if to inform them that they were in good health.


    It is nominally a meeting to pray in memory of the dead.


    Even though public opinion is not good, nothing would be good if the public knew about such a luxurious gathering��.


    YH Hotel Myeongdong branch.


    Eunha, who attended a meeting called a prayer meeting, muttered as she was greeted by the well-built security guards.


    The meeting was not just a meeting.


    It was a place where direct descendants with management rights among the direct descendants of the group that entered the top 100 in the business world participated.


    Those who are called the direct lineage of direct lineage.


    In addition, they could bring along an unlimited number of companions.


    The meeting was so large that the banquet hall of the YH Hotel was rented.


    Oh, Eunha, are you nervous too? I��m not nervous.


    Seeing that your face looks ugly today, you must be nervous, but what? Was your older sister nervous too?


    why? What��s wrong with my face? You look pretty whenever you look at them.


    Han Seo-yeon, a direct descendant of the Sirius Group, who brought Eun-ha into the gathering as a companion, burst into laughter.


    Dressed in a modest yet classy office look, she was enjoying playing pranks on Eunha.


    She was followed by her direct descendants who belonged to Sirius�� affiliates.


    As if to show off the status of Sirius, a group of about 20 people were following behind like tails.


    And she had Eunha on the left and Eunah on the right. S��arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Likewise, Eun-ah, who was wearing an office look, grumbled at Han Seo-yeon.


    where is my brother He��s cute, cute, pretty, and even sexy these days.


    Eunha is sexy? Hmm�� I don��t know if Eunha is sexy, but Eunah, I know you��re sexy, right? huh? I?


    She glanced at Eun-ah from top to bottom with sullen eyes.


    Eun-a, who received the gaze, was startled at the moment and had a face that she did not know.


    However, at this moment, Eun-ha completely agreed with Han Seo-yeon��s opinion.


    It doesn��t matter who the cancer is.


    Eun-ah was getting more and more beautiful.


    Even if it wasn��t, it was pretty.


    Compared to Han Seo-yeon of the same age, she, who is about to become an adult next year, has a body that goes in and out when compared to Han Seo-yeon of the same age.


    If Han Seo-yeon digests the office look intellectually, it can be said that she digests the office look in a sexy way.


    As a result, as soon as they entered the venue, all eyes on the Sirius group were focused on Eun-ah.


    There was no way I couldn��t have noticed the existence of men who were secretly staring at me while acting as if I wasn��t Eunha.


    look over there The boys are focusing on you, Eun-ah. Being with you makes me feel like a sack of barley borrowed somewhere. Really.


    Ay no way��. Maybe not only for me but also for


    you, Seoyeon.


    ��Don��t play around. I don��t know how to react in times like this.


    Han Seo-yeon clings to Eun-ah and secretly touches her side.


    When Eun-ah teased her persistently, she was embarrassed and could not properly protest.


    But even that seemed impressive to men.


    At first, Eunha frowned.


    But Eunah, think carefully. They say that all the people gathered here are from wealthy families��. Unintentionally, the age group of those who attend the prayer meeting was designated as under 25 years old, so all the boys our age came to attend? It can be said that all the good grooms in our country came out here. Surely there are only a handful of people who came out with pure purpose?


    Seo Yeon-ah, I didn��t come out for that purpose��


    Even if you didn��t come out for that purpose, do you think they��d just let you go?


    ����.


    So, if I can give you one piece of advice as I often attend meetings like this�� just take it easy. I��m telling you to deal with the kids who approach you thinking they��re here to meet a friend. Then, if you like it, you slowly get to know it.


    I��m burdened with that kind of thing��


    but then I can��t even meet a man for the rest of my life? It��s not that I��m not interested in dating. That��s still��


    Eun-a fidgeting and blushing.


    She was terribly ashamed that she had even thought of dating


    .


    And Eun-ha, who watched the conversation between the two, felt a burning sensation.


    My sister is in love


    no no no no


    Until dirt gets in my eyes, I will never give my sister or Eun-ae to anyone else.


    Eun-ha, who was jealous of the imaginary man, decided to turn her arrow to Han Seo-yeon, the person who brought up the topic.


    Who is that sister? Are you looking for someone to marry here too? I? Am I the one who must one day succeed in my father��s footsteps? There��s nothing I can��t do when it comes to dating, but of course my marriage should be with someone who helps Sirius. So what? There��s no such person among the people gathered here.


    Well�� at least to me, no one seems to have caught my eye yet?


    Han Seo-yeon, who had been teasing Eun-ah, calmly looked at the men who were sending her eyes.


    Then, in a low voice, he rebuffed the men in sight one by one about what was wrong.


    Actually, Han Seo-yeon was single.


    I am married to Sirius.


    In her previous life, Seoyeon Han had no vaguely dated people she knew and was skeptical about marriage.


    She was always driven by work and loved work more than men.


    Now that I think about it, I wondered if I didn��t love the opposite sex even more because of Han Seohyun.


    It was just a guess, though.


    How are you? yes? Are there any children you like? It��s a situation where both Eunha and Eunah are getting engagement offers. I don��t think it would be bad to find someone you like here and solve the marriage problem.


    Han Seo-yeon��s counterattack.


    Eunha frowned. The question of engagement was still haunting him.


    Moreover, even Eun-ah and Eun-ae were receiving engagement offers, saying that they were father��s children.


    Eun-ah, who will become an adult next year, can understand a little, but Eun-ha really went wild when her younger sister received an engagement proposal.


    I can��t give you my sister or my love.


    no don��t give


    At that time, even my father was very angry.


    It was to the point that she burst into tears, saying that Eun-ae, an ugly father, had become an even uglier father.


    In any case, Eun-ae also received engagement offers from time to time, although less than Eun-ha and Eun-ah.


    Or Eunha How about me?


    wow oh look at him Is your reaction a bit like that? Eunah don��t you think so? Our galaxy is so precious!


    Ehh�� My older sister and younger brother are the same. Eun-ah, your sister��s love�� Oh, I miss Seohyun too.


    Han Seo-yeon, who earlier said she had no interest in the opposite sex, playfully tried to wrap her arm around Eun-ha��s.


    Then Eun-ah freaked out and grabbed him.


    Seoyeon, who suddenly embraced the empty space, licked her lips in regret.


    It was a face that said he was not having fun.


    But her pranks aren��t over yet.


    Well, you��re probably not going to notice the girls here. Eunha Because you also have White. There is no child who is better than the direct descendant of the Alice group except the direct descendant of the same top 10 group.


    Han Seo-yeon mentions Jeong Ha-yang by name.


    Eunha stared at her quietly.


    Then she responded with a puzzled look, saying, ��Isn��t that right?��


    Isn��t White a good wife? He has the ability, he has a good personality, and he seems to be devoted to the person he likes.


    ��that��s right.


    Because Hayang is by your side, it may be that no one is chasing you. Or how about Yejin Choi from YH Group? Shall I let go of your leg? He doesn��t have a bad personality either��


    Yes, no. Eunha is not interested.


    ��why are you replying?


    That��s because Eunha��s heart is my heart! right? yes my sister is right Ugh these siscoms��


    Han Seo-yeon sighed deeply.


    Shaking her head, she left a message to the people following her to spend their time on their own.


    Then she called a few people and headed to a separate area in the venue.


    The spaces were not physically separated.


    However, where she stepped, it seemed that there was an air current forming to look down on others and elevate herself.


    Even those gathered in this place would not bow down to others, but even they could not approach it recklessly and looked at it from a distance.


    A space where only those selected from the direct lineage and those who are in the upper ranks within the business group gather.


    They sometimes looked at people in other spaces and whispered or had private conversations among themselves.


    The reason why this prayer meeting was created was to comfort the students who died in Hoengseong County, but in fact, that was only an external reason.


    The only ones left by Han Seo-yeon were those whom she took close.


    Han Seo-yeon sent the same gaze to those who viewed the appearance of the Sirius Group with an interesting gaze and continued.


    The real purpose is that we gather in one place away from the world.


    Eunha nodded her head at those words.


    I confirmed that Han Seo-yeon was also thinking the same thing as herself.


    He was suspicious from the start.


    When I heard about the meeting from Han Seo-yeon, I thought that there was absolutely no way that her intention to hold the meeting even when public opinion was not good was absolutely pure.


    They were beings who doubted each other and kept each other in check from birth.


    Also, they were calculating people who did not move unless there was practicality.


    So, they had to keep an eye on the threat that would arise from the outside while preventing the internal confusion caused by the Gapjil incident.


    Even though we��re friendly on the outside, each of us is thinking of stabbing ourselves in the back.


    In fact, Youngone Group had to face various attacks from the outside while the inside was shaken by the succession dispute.


    The business group had to keep in check not only the fairy government but also the same business group.


    So, the business group created a place where there is no problem even if direct relatives meet without receiving external attention in order to ease their guard and increase mutual trust.


    To hold hands with those who want to kill each other at a prayer meeting to comfort someone��s death.


    Now is the time to unite.


    The reason why the group��s managers did not gather and their immediate descendants gathered was to avoid creating a controversy that would stain the meaning of the prayer meeting with a different meaning.


    So, each of the people gathered here was representing the will of the group.


    Then Seo Yeon-ah. Can we fit in here now? It��s still okay. Anyway, this meeting will be held separately from each other. If we��re gone later, that��s what you��ll need to know. Oh, I see. I want you guys to just stay around me and make sure others don��t look down on me. The kids you see there wouldn��t have come alone.


    Those who followed her nodded their heads at those words.


    Eunha also nodded.


    I was willing to do as much work as she said she would take me there.


    Otherwise, I would have had to observe their actions from afar.


    It was then.


    galaxy! Come on!


    ��uh?


    A familiar face suddenly jumped out of the crowd.


    Choi Ga-in ran with her shoes on and spoke to Eun-ha without caring about the others.


    Then, in a friendly way, he tried to hold Eunha��s hand.


    Eunha had no intention of holding her hand.


    As expected, I knew I would see Eunha when I came here! How did you spend your summer vacation? Even if I send text messages every day��.


    ��What?


    Eunha blinked at the situation that suddenly happened in front of her eyes.


    While he was avoiding his touch, Eun-ah quickly grabbed his hand.


    Eun-ah, who put a clipper on Ga-in Choi, looked down at her with a smile.


    ��you you then��!


    What are you? I guess I��m older than you, shouldn��t I call you sister?


    Ugh Eunha! who is this girl!?


    Choi Ga-in pointed at Eun-ah.


    Her fingers were visibly shaking.


    As if asking why Eun-ah is here.


    Eun-ah, who had been pointed out, was looking down at her proudly.


    But the galaxy knew.


    ��what�� is


    your sister mad at you?


    The women of the Noh family smiled kindly when they were angry.


    The moment I see that smile, it��s so hot that I��m going to die.


    And that smile was directed only to the people of the Noh family.


    So, the reason Eun-a laughed so much was that it was all because of herself, not Ga-in Choi.


    is it the galaxy? ��uh. sister�� why?


    Are you friends with this kid?


    no no. not in any way


    I had to deny it outright.


    Galactic strongly denied it.


    However, when he denied it, Choi Ga-in, who still could not understand the relationship between the two, stepped forward and protested.


    It��s nothing to do with anything��! Are we dating!?


    When did I.


    ��a galaxy?


    Eunha urgently explained.


    Ga-in Choi is misunderstanding.


    She misunderstood that being friends meant dating in a rational sense.


    i said last time I��m not going to date you I would have said that we should just get to know each other slowly, like friends.


    But it��s a relationship that suits each other as we slowly get to know each other��


    When did I say that? That��s what you misunderstood.


    Upon hearing those words, Choi Ga-in��s face immediately hardened.


    It was only then that he realized that he had been taken advantage of.


    She denied the reality by saying�� nonsense.


    ��a galaxy? What could this be?


    Either that or not, Eun-ah wasn��t giving Eun-ah a friendly smile.


    Oh my god�� did that ever happen? If you are interested in Ga-in, tell me right away.


    Han Seo-yeon played a joke on him with a smirk on her face.


    As if he had found something to see after a long time.


    Uh Eunha, did I hear it wrong? We��re just friends��. The kids I��ve been harassing you for all this time��


    ��Ha��. When did I ask you? Didn��t you just say you��d take care of it?


    Choi Ga-in tried to cling to Eun-ha, and Eun-ha was nervous.


    People nearby were watching this with interest.


    And the young man who came out of them said in a tone that couldn��t understand the emotion.


    ��There is no such thing as disgrace or open disgrace.


    Choi Jeong-hoon, a direct descendant of the Galaxy Group.


    It was the appearance of Kirinah, who would become the king of the Galaxy Group in the distant future and make Korea an empire of the Galaxy.


    In other words-.


    I would have told you not to do anything ugly.


    ��The < Undead > was Noh Eun-ha��s enemy.

 Chapter 330

    Relife Player 330


    [Chapter 103]


    [To subdue the soul (2)]


    Choi Yoon-han, the chairman of the Galaxy Group, had three children and several children under them.


    Nevertheless, the reason why the prince��s rebellion did not break out like the Dawn Group and Youngwon Group was because Choi Yoon-han preferred the eldest son like the chairman of Donghae Group, and because the eldest son was exceptionally good at management unlike other children.


    That is why Choi Yoon-han stepped back from management due to his age, while his eldest son was managing the Galaxy Group on behalf of the current chairman.


    Even though the second president did not exist, it was as if he was actually in the position of the second president.


    The reason I brought you here was not to make a strange scandal, but to pray quietly.


    Oh brother�� that��s not it��


    I told you not to vomit.


    ����.


    Therefore, the children under him were competing for the position of the 3rd president.


    Nevertheless, succession disputes did not arise in previous lives.


    Because Choi Jeong-hoon, the eldest son of the 2nd president, stood out more than other direct lineages.


    He kept his position and eventually took the chairman��s seat.


    And he became Ha Baek-ryeon��s enemy and threatened her position the most.


    Her face hasn��t changed much between then and now.


    Eun-ha looked at Choi Jung-hoon, who made Ga-in Choi shut up with just one word.


    A young man wearing cold-looking glasses was looking at her with an emotionless gaze.


    Choi Ga-in, who had never left the academy, couldn��t even make a sound and just hung her head down with her lips quivering.


    Even if you go to the academy, nothing has changed. Today, I don��t want to be separated from Minho and Cha Eunwoo��s side. �� okay.


    Don��t make a fuss here. I just pass the time as if a rat died, and when the prayer meeting starts, I silently meditate and go home. ����.


    I know I said it before. don��t ignore my words �� okay! You can do as your brother says! really annoying!


    Silently, she lowered her head, but as if she couldn��t contain her anger any longer, she turned around with a brisk look.


    Even so, when she got angry, she showed an unusually cautious attitude.


    Eun-ha, who knew her personality, found it rather strange.


    Because the girl he knew, no, the girl he remembered was a royal brat who did not give up against a fairy.


    Well, his position is very different from then and now.


    Then Eun-ha suddenly remembered her status.


    Having the same father but a different mother, she was not Choi Jung-hun��s younger sister and was treated condescendingly within the Galaxy Group.


    She must have been that way until she met On Taeyang.


    Eunha looked away from Choi Ga-in, who was walking with Eun-woo and Min-ho.


    No matter what her situation was, she didn��t know.


    Even on a day like this, this brother has a picky side. Oppa, on days like this, relax your face a bit. Aren��t we here to fight?


    The teasing is still there.


    On the other hand, Choi Jeong-hoon, who had a glimpse of Choi Ga-in, had a conversation with Han Seo-yeon, who, unlike other people, did not avert his eyes even after seeing him.


    Of course, even if we talked casually, the wariness we built up against each other seemed very high.


    The Galaxy Group and the Sirius Group were competing with each other.


    The relationship that has been passed down since the first president continued into the distant future.


    But you still don��t have a girlfriend?


    what do you do at home


    There must be a man who catches my eye In that respect, oppa has a face, but one ability catches my eye. How is it? Do you have any plans to join the Sirius Group as your son-in-law?


    That��s what I want to say to you.


    Did you confess to me just now? No, there must be a mood. That confession is invalid.


    So, is it okay to have a mood? Hmm��.


    At first, the two of them engaged in a search battle in front of many people.


    Then, the conversation between the two took a strange and strange direction.


    Han Seo-yeon narrowed her eyes to interpret Choi Jeong-hoon��s words and was lost in thought.


    But do you know what What are you talking about? I��m still stuck with ��mi��. Don��t you want to wear and eat your brother? ����.


    Huh Oppa is still far away.


    Han Seo-yeon makes a proud sound.


    what are they doing now?


    Eun-ha, who was watching the conversation between the two, made a puzzled face.


    I wasn��t used to seeing them fight like children, whom I had seen from a distance in my previous life.


    It seemed like everyone else was too.


    People who seemed to be the same age as Choi Jeong-hoon laughed and giggled, and people younger than Han Seo-yeon responded that they had no idea what was going on.


    Either that or not.


    Choi Jeong-hoon, who had been ridiculed by those who looked friendly, still maintained a calm face.


    He turned his head to Eunha.


    you there


    yes?


    Looking at it earlier, it seems that Ga-in and I are acquainted. What are the two of you doing?


    ��not in any way.


    A galaxy that was pointed out out of nowhere.


    Laughter broke out all around.


    Eunha replied with a sullen face.


    And Choi Jeong-hoon also responded with a gruff face.


    I don��t think Choi Ga-in would react that way when we��re not in a relationship. Isn��t


    there a saying that smoke comes out of the chimney?


    Choi Jeong-hoon was sarcastic.


    It seemed that Choi Ga-in did not like being humiliated in front of people.


    Although he was the one who properly humiliated her.


    Did you say Noeun?


    What about it?


    Eunha tapped.


    Even so, Choi Jeong-hun didn��t care and continued to speak.


    I��ve heard of your story. Yes, if Ga-in might be interested in you, but if you don��t have someone you��re dating right now, then I don��t think it��s bad to meet someone.


    ��yes? with whom?


    who is it


    Choi Jeong-hoon raised the corner of his mouth.


    Then, with a chin gesture, he pointed to Choi Ga-in, who was behind him.


    Her eyes were twinkling as if she had been overhearing this conversation all this time.


    Eunha frowned.


    In such a situation, Choi Jeong-hun calmly suggested that he get engaged.


    I can give you more than you think. It��s not just watching the liver like Han Seo-yeon.


    ����.


    See what this brother is saying? Whoever hears it will misunderstand. How nice I am to Eunha!


    Seoyeon Han raised her voice.


    However, the galaxy could be known.


    Han Seo-yeon is currently acting.


    She didn��t come forward to Choi Jeong-hun because she was afraid of losing herself, but she was just waiting for a reaction on how she would act.


    I am having fun in this situation.


    The reason she can be so relaxed is because she has the conviction that she will never go to the Galaxy Group.


    I don��t intend to go��


    but it��s a little annoying though?


    Watch how Han Seo-yeon comes out after she just shouts that she��s going?


    I didn��t like being taken advantage of.


    Eun-ha wondered if she would fight back against Han Seo-yeon, who treated her like a toy.


    But the worry did not last long.


    ��It��s Eunha.


    It was because Eun-ah, who was next to her, quietly held her hand tightly.


    Besides-.


    -Eunha and Ga-in are not related at all. I can guarantee it as the same academy motive.


    Jeong Ha-yang, who had been watching the situation from afar, came forward with the faction.


    Coming out of the crowd, she was wearing clothes suitable for a prayer meeting.


    A short girl dressed in black.


    Even so, the atmosphere she emitted was by no means small.


    And Ga-in has already been rejected by Eun-ha a few times. right?


    ��uh yeah


    The atmosphere she gave off was such that even the galaxy was momentarily overwhelmed.


    So what about Choi Jeong-hoon and Han Seo-yeon?


    The eyes of the two left the galaxy and turned to her.


    Wow�� You have become so pretty. And you seem to have used a bit of energy today?


    Half interesting, half enemy.


    Even if the Alice Group and the Sirius Group are currently allied, the two groups eventually had to confront each other in pursuing their interests.


    So it doesn��t seem like they��re friendly.


    Han Seo-yeon kept her distance and spoke to her in a friendly way.


    Is your sister prettier than me?


    Hayang reacted calmly even to the thorny words.


    Eunha was so amazed to see her as a direct descendant of Alice Group.


    She has several taller people behind her back, and she did not bow down even to the direct descendants who were chosen for this position.


    Isn��t there a lot of people watching anyway? It��s hard to stand still with your shoes on�� Oppa, you��re not talking about standing here and having a friendly conversation, are you?


    Han Seo-yeon, who was lightly exchanging regards with Jeong Ha-yang, turned the topic.


    There were so many eyes looking at me.


    It seemed that she was not happy with the gazes of those who had gathered unnecessarily.


    Not only her, but some of her direct relatives were also complaining of discomfort.


    Choi Jeong-hoon opened his mouth, deliberately putting mana in his voice to calm their dissatisfaction.


    The people to be gathered are now waiting on the top floor of the hotel. Yejang and Yoochun have already been there.


    top floor? There��s a swimming pool with a great view, isn��t it? You want to talk there?


    But you can��t go into a suite with all these kids. Or do you want a bar in the basement too?


    bar? The bar is good too. I prefer a quiet bar rather than a club.


    In this situation, it would be difficult for even you to survive if the media reported that a minor drank alcohol.


    That��s right. I can��t help it.


    Han Seo-yeon nodded.


    Those who had similar thoughts to her tasted the words of Choi Jeong-hoon.


    Eunha swallowed a laugh inwardly.


    I wanted to kill all the people who were impatient because I couldn��t play profusely.


    they were evil


    no.


    Could there be someone you like among the people gathered here?


    Even if you bow your head to the fairy government now.


    When the opportunity came, there was no way that those who tried to defeat the fairy government would be good in Eunha��s eyes.


    Even if it is the people of the Pine Group who claim to be neutral.


    Even if it was the people of the Alice Group who were friendly to the fairy government.


    To him, they were both objects of use and enemies.


    It is the same with Youngone Group.


    Did Yoo Do-Jun put in some effort this time? Yu Do-jin said he had to self-restraint and couldn��t even come out here, but Yoo Do-jun looks very fancy.


    You were a very heroine.


    I heard gossip.


    Eunha turned her head in the direction they were looking at.


    A group was entering the banquet hall.


    like a king��s parade.


    Yu Do-Jun, who led the way with many people, was approaching this direction without hesitation.


    I heard that Yoo Do-Jun made Yoo Do-Jin kneel in front of him�� I guess that was real.


    After all, there was a reason I entered the academy. I should have recognized him when a guy who couldn��t even handle mana suddenly said he would join the academy one day.


    There will be winds of blood blowing in Youngwon Group.


    But isn��t this happening half because of Youngone Group?


    Hoengseong-gun monster wave incident.


    Through that incident, Yoo Do-Jun made the people aware that there is a rising star in Youngwon Group.


    Yoo Do-jun cleverly used the media to make his cousin, who was considered a strong successor, an enemy of all.


    It was his cousin who was first pointed out in the recently emerging case of power abuse by business groups.


    I made a big mistake this time.


    His cousin was greatly criticized morally and decided to give up all management rights and have a period of self-reflection.


    With the intention of quietly revealing itself to the world when public opinion calms down someday.


    However, in order to prevent this, Yoo Do-jun revealed his face to the public because he wanted to restore the image of Youngone Group.


    People praised Yoo Do-jun for his active efforts to save students from the monster wave incident.


    With public opinion on his back, Yoo Do-joon has now become a person whom the successors of Youngone Group can��t easily do anything about.


    In the meantime, Yu Do-jun, who had been moving in the dark, came out with all the forces and even absorbed all the forces of his cousin who had disappeared.


    hi! Long time no see everyone!


    However, Yu Do-joon, who became the successor of Youngwon Group, has pretended to know him very easily, unlike his appearance.


    The people gathered at this place had expressions on their faces that they did not know how to treat Yoo Do-jun.


    Of course, Han Seo-yeon, who was calm even in front of Choi Jeong-hoon, was also calm towards him.


    Are you the youngest to come in last?


    It��s because there were a lot of people brought in, so I was late for weapon inspection at the entrance. So you should have brought it with you. Although we said we could bring them as much as we wanted, we need to know how much.


    Noona, free rice is always delicious. I wanted to make the kids eat something delicious on this fine day. How are you?


    Yoo Do-jun was lost.


    Then he ordered those who followed him to spend their free time.


    Still, some people didn��t leave his side.


    I saw a few faces that even Eunha knew.


    They were the ones he recommended earlier and the ones who swore allegiance to Yoo Do-jun in the future.


    They were sending hostility to those who did not like Yoo Do-jun.


    Even if it was a fight like this, it was my plate.


    Nevertheless, Yoo Do-jun smiled and treated those who were hostile towards him.


    And��


    �C Eunha, did you have a good vacation?


    He approached Eunha and hugged her without warning.


    Like we��re very close friends.


    hey you hug me too


    Yoo Do-jun whispered.


    Eunha sighed.


    Now Yoo Do-Jun has the power to not mind telling the people around him about him and his relationship.


    Even so, there was no need to tell the people around him about himself and his acquaintance.


    It was obvious that Yoo Do-Jun had planned.


    Where are you going to take advantage of me?


    It is to inform the people gathered here.


    No Eun-ha said it was her own.


    So don��t touch me.


    Were you guys this close?


    For the first time today.


    Han Seo-yeon asked in a cold voice.


    The mood that has been joking around for so long comes and goes but disappears.


    Eunha and Dojunie are close. They are always academy classmates.


    Of course, Jeong Ha-yang supported him.


    -I��m closer with you.


    While quietly showing off that his friendship with Eunha is more important.


    Yoo Do-jun, Han Seo-yeon, Jeong Ha-yang.


    Sparks flew in the eyes of the three. sea??h th�� n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 331

    Relife Player 331


    [Chapter 103]


    [To subdue the soul (3)]


    The time when people in the world of politics and finance pray.


    The Sky Lounge on the top floor of the YH Hotel.


    The party was in full swing at the spa overlooking the city.


    From those who play in the water to those who enjoy sumptuous food.


    I heard a song that was popular recently from somewhere.


    There are too many of them.


    An atmosphere that is hardly suitable for expressing condolences on someone��s death.


    To those who stand above someone, the death of those below them means nothing.


    No, for them, it was just a meaning to gather here.


    Just a cover to avoid the prying eyes of public opinion.


    Isn��t that Plenitude? Why are you guys drinking champagne when you said you don��t drink alcohol?


    I told you not to��


    Han Seo-yeon, who entered the top floor of the hotel, frowned at the people wearing swimsuits and gowns.


    People with wet hair, as if they had just been in the water, were chatting and drinking champagne.


    Everyone around them was holding a bottle of champagne in their hand.


    Choi Jeong-hun seemed not to like them because they drank alcohol while he was gone.


    There was a lot of sharpness in his voice.


    Knowing it or not, they spotted the two and shook hands happily.


    Guys, this is it! Hey Jung Hoon! I drank it because the ceremonial craftsman told me to shoot it, so relax your face.


    So that. I��ll just finish drinking here. We are no longer children, so where are we going to cause trouble? I��ll get an agent later. There will be no problem, so don��t worry! Do you want to drink one too?


    It��s been a while since Seoyeon. How are you? Everyone gathered like this, wouldn��t it be sad if there was no alcohol?


    But Seoyeon Han, didn��t you bring her? Rumors abound that he had a very pretty girl as his exclusive possession. didn��t he come?


    Yes, we wanted to see your face too. How pretty can you say that the wedding dress caught by Seohyun is pretty?


    baby brothers! I told you not to talk like that!


    They were the ones with no answers.


    Eun-ha, who came to follow Han Seo-yeon, felt like a sigh came out of their pathetic behavior.


    Most of all, they seemed to be excited about alcohol, and they seemed to be in the middle of gossip about Eun-ah��s appearance.


    I��m glad I didn��t bring my sister.


    On the other hand, Eun-ha suppressed her annoyance and was glad she didn��t bring Eun-ah.


    Those who could come up to the Sky Lounge were limited to those with influence in the group.


    Even if the limits were lowered, there was only one person to assist them.


    Eun-ha asked Han Seo-yeon to take her, not Eun-ah.


    Of course, Han Seo-yeon readily agreed. Because I was able to show off to Yoo Do-jun and Jeong Ha-yang by taking Eun-ha.


    Meanwhile, on the Sirius side, Gongcheonggi and the direct descendants of affiliates came up to the Sky Lounge.


    Kong Qingqi��s younger brother Gongqi decided to remain at the prayer meeting.


    Even if it was nothing more than a formal prayer meeting, the minimum formality had to be shown.


    During the hiatus, the academy students sponsored by Sirius would attend and offer prayers as a representative.


    what��? Did the courtesan say that Eun-ah is pretty?


    Seo Seoyeon noona, that��s not it! What is not? Anyway�� You were staring at Eun-ah subtly while acting as if you were going to remove everything from Seohyun��s liver and gallbladder?


    Hey, noona�� I swear to heaven, it��s not what you think. It��s just that the last time we met at the airport, I thought you were pretty.


    OK got it. Then it doesn��t matter if I tell Seohyun, right?


    Hey, are you really like that!


    Coincidentally, our thoughts coincided.


    While Eun-ha was silently watching, Seo-yeon scolded the men who were drinking with Choi Ye-jang in a blunt tone.


    But isn��t Choi Ye-jang still a minor?


    Then Eun-ha tilted her head as she looked at Choi Ye-jang, whose face was red.


    Choi Ye-jang was 3 years older than herself.


    Even though he had not yet reached adulthood, Choi Ye-jang seemed to be drinking with others.


    Well, you can have a drink.


    Eunha soon lost interest.


    It didn��t matter to him what age they drank or how old they were.


    Besides, students at Higher Academy are legally treated as semi-adults, so drinking is allowed.


    It was not too surprising to Ha-ha, who had a history of drinking at a similar age to Choi Ye-jang before returning.


    It seemed that Yoo Do-jun was the same.


    Yoo Do-jun added more.


    Is this what Yejang is shooting? Then you can��t get a free drink!


    Yu Do-jun loosened his tie and walked to the table where the bottles were stacked.


    The people drinking among us welcomed him with shining eyes.


    Yoo Joon Yoo, who has the greatest influence among Youngone Group��s direct descendants under the age of 25.


    The direct relatives who had been drinking were looking at him with their eyes shining implicitly while showing a drunken and disheveled appearance.


    And Yoo Do-jun, who knew that clearly, laughed at their search.


    good! Let��s eat and drink! Hey Eunha, how about a drink too? I��m done.


    I was very excited.


    Yoo Do-jun, who must have attended to establish a relationship with his immediate family, drank heavily from the start.


    Then, applause poured in from all over the place, and immediate relatives who showed interest in him poured alcohol into their glasses.


    Apparently, they were trying to get him drunk and see what cards he had.


    However, Eun-ha, who knew about his drinking before returning, snorted inwardly.


    Yu Do-jun, who has developed a tolerance for poison, has never been drunk as far as Eun-ha knows.


    The person whose nose is crooked today is probably not Yoo Do-jun, but them.


    hmm hmm Anyway, Eunha, it��s been a really long time since you too. I��m also talking to you, but I really have no interest in your sister, so please don��t misunderstand me.


    ��Yes, it��s been a while. brother.


    It seems that he was embarrassed to be constantly questioned by Seo-yeon. S~ea??h the N??eFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Choi Ye-jang, who was in the middle of a conversation with her, started talking to Eun-ha while clearing her throat.


    Of course, he reacted in a negative way.


    Choi Ye-jang, feeling even more embarrassed, finally grunted and tried to find something to say.


    Oh right. Eunha There is one person I would like to introduce to you.


    Then, to alleviate the awkwardness, he brought up such words.


    While calling Choi Ye-jin, who was nearby, to Eun-ha.


    it��s my sister Since I��m the same age as you, I wanted to introduce you earlier. Yejin, this is what I said before��


    I know. What a famous kid among us. Hello, are we old enough? I remember seeing him at Hayang��s birthday party before, but my name is Yejin Choi.


    Choi Ye-jin, a direct descendant of YH Group.


    Eun-ha stared blankly at the hand that the girl, who was almost at eye level, held out.


    Choi Ye-jin, who tucked her hair behind her ears, looked like she was waiting for her to hold her hand as soon as she smiled kindly.


    If you keep doing this, I��m so embarrassed��. Won��t you catch me?


    ��Tell Noeun.


    He looked down at her hand for a long time, and when she implied a complaint, he had no choice but to hold her hand.


    Seemingly used to dealing with people, she drew a deep smile on her lips.


    Let��s be friendly in the future. Actually, I wanted to be close to Eunha from before, but I couldn��t get close to you because of Seohyun unnie. Maybe we can become a close relationship in the future?


    Yes, both of them are the same age, so try to be friendly. To be honest, we don��t even get along easily with other people. Wouldn��t it be helpful in some way for our future lives if we became close friends?


    Words that mean a lot.


    Eun-ha, who let go of her hand, looked at Choi Ye-jin and Choi Ye-jang, who quietly expressed their liking.


    Eunha, who noticed their intentions, was only trembling.


    YH is not enough to hold hands with Sirius, but it is a ulterior motive to attract himself.


    Really, it could be said that they were siblings full of ambition.


    I��m the same age as Eunha, so it��s okay for the three of us to get along?


    Ah�� There was also White. Look at my mind. I forgot. I��ve been there since earlier�� isn��t it too much talking to Eunha without even looking at me? ��I��m sorry. It��s been a while, Hayang. How have you been?


    At that time, Han Seo-yeon was searching for Choi Ye-jin with her eyes narrowed.


    Jung Ha-yang stepped forward to defend Eun-ha.


    Then, as he sent Eunha away, he happily held Choi Yejin��s hand and pretended to be friendly.


    The two direct descendants of the group, which are the same age and are among the top 10 in the business world, shed soulless laughter at the same time.


    White, you became so pretty. Aren��t you prettier than Seohyun unnie now? It seems like just yesterday that Seohyun unnie and Seohyun unnie followed me around��.


    How pretty is Seohyun unnie. I��m not quite there yet. But Yejin, you must have been tired lately?


    ��huh?


    A jab exchanged in laughter.


    At that moment, it was Jeong Ha-yang who threw a punch in earnest in a fight that seemed to end with just a jab.


    I think I have more acne than before. He must have been tired from taking business classes these days. Do it slowly and rest. huh?


    ��Ahaha�� Thank you for your concern. You��re White, you��


    Choi Ye-jin, who tried to take it back.


    But she soon lost her words.


    why?


    White smiled brightly.


    Her skin was as bright as her smile.


    Choi Ye-jin��s face stiffened as it was.


    She tried to say something to take care of her pride, but��


    -Ah, it looks like you��re still fine. You��d better be careful though. Acne seems to happen at least once in our age. yes thank you for your concern I was thinking of asking my father to make a potion that is good for the skin. Oh, if I make one, would you share it with me?


    ��is that so?


    It was she who couldn��t even find a match and was seduced by Hayang��s words in the end.


    If she had been a puppy, you would have seen her curling her tail.


    Hayang has also changed a lot.


    Even after that, the two seemingly had a pleasant conversation.


    Hearing the conversation between the two, he burst into laughter.


    I was surprised inside when the crybaby Hayang he remembered became so cool.


    Meanwhile, there was one more person approaching Eunha.


    hi. How long ago did you see it again?


    hi brother what. Did you two know each other? Eunha Unbeknownst to me, when did you meet Yoochun again?


    Lee Yoochun How do you know him?


    Lee Yoo-chun,


    a direct descendant of the Luminous Group.


    He, who had pretended to know Eunha with his eyes from the time he entered the Sky Lounge, spoke to her directly.


    Eun-ha welcomed them this time, and when the two pretended to know each other, Han Seo-yeon and Choi Ye-jang started talking.


    Even though the reasons for the two people��s words were different, the two of them were demanding an explanation from Eunha and Yoochun with the same eyes.


    Lee Yoo-chun answered the questions of the two casually.


    No big deal. I happened to meet you by chance.


    You both look pretty�� friendly, don��t you?


    Noona, once you eat together, you become close.


    It��s strange. Even though I did that, I don��t think I became close with Eunha�� Eunha, would you like to have a meal together later?


    My older sister is there too, and we just eat together.


    Kuk�� Was this older sister��s car? I guess you should tell Seohyun what happened today. Come on, kidding. Why are you taking it so seriously?


    Han Seo-yeon and Choi Ye-jang quarreling with each other.


    Yoochun just looked at the two of them and smiled kindly.


    However, if there is a difference from Choi Ye-jin, who had a kind smile, if she smiles to hide her intentions.


    I thought maybe you would come so I was preparing a handkerchief and it worked really well.


    uh? did you bring it?


    Graham.


    There was no purpose hidden in Lee Yoo-chun��s smile.


    He just approached him without burdening him like he would treat his little brother.


    Actually, my sister was really curious about you, who had your father��s handkerchief, so I was going to attend today�� but suddenly I didn��t feel well.


    ��ah. okay? I wanted to introduce you to my younger sister, but I was sorry. But if I had brought my little sister here, other people might have tried to scold her. In a way, maybe it was good that he didn��t come today.


    In this way, I did not approach him with intentions like other direct relatives.


    To be honest, it was surprising that he was a direct descendant of a group that was ranked 10th in the financial world and yet did not behave as cleverly as other direct descendents.


    Maybe that��s why I couldn��t find him in politics and business in my previous life.


    There was no doubt that he was a good-looking person.


    but.


    Ah, just in case, I hope you don��t misunderstand that your sister likes you Eunha just because she��s interested in you. ����.


    Lee Yoochun was a siscom.


    Eunha made a poop-chewed face.


    No matter how much Lee Yu-chun loved his sister, there was no way he would ever come to like her.


    I swear to the sky never


    Although the sky fell before I was born.


    You won��t have it even if I give it to you in the truck?


    It was sincere.


    So, Eunha wanted to tell Yoochun seriously.


    I will never be interested in your sister.


    Don��t make a useless person a bad person.


    But this siscom won��t even believe his words.


    I��m really scared to put it out there. Then, I was worried that someone would kidnap me�� I said that I wanted to live with her for the rest of my life.


    To Lee Yoo-chun, all men would be seen as potential wolves targeting his younger sister.


    He will surely declare that what he says is a lie.


    aha yeah Show me a picture later. Because I want to see how pretty it is.


    Even so, the opponent was a direct line.


    The relationship wasn��t bad, so I couldn��t say it directly.


    So Eun-ha started talking to talk around.


    However, Lee Yoo-chun was so absorbed in his sister that he did not notice the thorns in his words and accepted his words as they were.


    what? I want to see a picture of my little sister? So what are you going to do?


    ����.


    For the first time, Lee Yucheon erased a kind smile.


    Yoochun Lee glared at Eunha as if he were going to kill him, as if he were looking at a wolf.


    Eunha was dumbfounded.

 Chapter 332

    Relife Player 332


    [Chapter 103]


    [To subdue the soul (4)]


    He��s really fine if he stays still, but when he talks about his sister, he becomes an idiot. Yoochun, stop fighting with Eunha and go back to your seat.


    You say when I got into a fight. is not it?


    Lee Yoo-cheon protested after hearing Han Seo-yeon��s criticism.


    Then, he even sought consent from Eunha, whom he had been talking to so far.


    Of course, Eunha gave him an answer with a sullen face.


    In the end, he could not find supporters and had no choice but to step back with a grunt.


    Either that or not, Han Seo-yeon, who was looking at the people gathered here, expressed a question.


    Geumhwa oppa doesn��t seem to be here, but haven��t you heard from him?


    The Donghae Group is currently ranked 10th in the financial hierarchy.


    The direct descendents of the group, which focuses on the construction chemistry sector of Joseon, did not appear at this meeting.


    It seemed that all of the Donghae Group��s affiliates were present, but even so, the fact that one of the 10 leading groups did not attend was not a good picture.


    At that time, the person who answered her question was Choi Jeong-hoon, who was having a conversation with some of his direct relatives.


    It seems Jung Geum-hwa can��t attend today because he��s taking a business class. Instead, I heard that Geumhwa��s younger brother is attending the meeting today.


    Geumhwa brother and sister? Did he have any siblings? But didn��t all the cousins go down to Jeju Island because of the president?


    Jung Geum-hwa had a younger brother, but it seems that the younger brother did not participate in the business and has been helping him with the work for several years.


    Ah�� Come to think of it, there was a story about a person with the surname ��Jung�� from the Donghae Clan as an executive.


    Han Seo-yeon listened to Choi Jeong-hoon��s story and nodded. sea??h th�� N?vel(F)ire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Eun-ha, who had been eavesdropping on their conversation, doubted her ears when she heard the news for the first time.


    As far as I know, there was only one direct descendant of Donghae Group. Didn��t everyone else go down to Jeju Island?


    It was the first time I heard that the Donghae Clan had a direct descendant of the group.


    Eunha frowned.


    The information he remembered from his previous life did not match well with the current information.


    In fact, he was less interested in the Donghae Group, which belongs to the bottom of the 10th place in the business world.


    Before the return, Donghae Group was being pushed behind by KK Group, which had a similar business sector, and Donghae Clan had only flat performance among A-grade clans. Besides, there wasn��t a proper player to represent the clan.


    There are more things to take care of.


    It seems that the future has changed.


    Recognizing that, Eun-ha decided to check who the other direct descendant of the Donghae Group was attending the meeting today.


    And I decided to find out about the direct line independently.


    But are you guys still standing? Don��t stand there, come here and take a seat! that��s right! I couldn��t even drink properly while waiting for you guys to come!


    It was then.


    Soon, those who were playing at the spa went back to their seats one by one, and the people who were keeping their seats first called Seo-yeon Han and the others.


    Since she couldn��t stand still like this, Seoyeon Han


    turned her gaze to the people she had brought with her.


    First of all, let��s go and sit down. You, Cheong-gi, take the other children and go over there and sit down, and you, Hayang, sit with me.


    ok sister Yeonji-ya, it��s going to be hard, but you take care of the other kids.


    A sky lounge with long tables attached one after another.


    Seoyeon figured out where the seats were empty, and she and Hayang decided to sit in the more important seats, and had the children of the affiliates sit in the relatively less important seats.


    After that, Han Seo-yeon tried to assign a seat to Eun-ha.


    It was then.


    hey! Yuna Seo! send him this way


    Trying to get her to sit in a seat closer to her, she turned her head to the table where they were drinking.


    Do-joon and his immediate family, who were a bit older, were talking loudly with red-hot faces.


    Among them, the person with whom he spoke friendly was a direct descendant of a group that had a close relationship with the Dangun group.


    I heard that he was the one who stepped on Junho the other day? I��ve been wondering what the top is like before, but I��m telling you to sit here!


    At that moment, ridicule erupted from everywhere.


    People who seemed to be quite friendly with the man burst into laughter.


    Yu Do-Jun, who was there, was silently sipping his glass.


    Shit�� Pretending to be friends just because you��re old and trembling in campaigns��


    ��Your sister��s mouth is unexpectedly rough, isn��t it? I��m a rough mouthed person Why did you fall for my twisted charm? ��wow��.


    uhh�� you��re so spoiled too.


    Those who were able to attend this event at least thanks to meeting their parents well.


    They were the ones I couldn��t remember the exact ranking of the business world.


    If it was outside the top 20, there was no need to memorize the rankings.


    I just needed to know what groups there were in Korea.


    Han Seo-yeon looked at those laughing amongst themselves with an insect-like gaze. Then he snarled so that they couldn��t hear him.


    However, Eunha, who was next to her, could hear her swearing thickly.


    It was unexpected for Eunha.


    Well, if you think about it, even in your previous life, your personality was rough and dirty.


    It didn��t take long for her unexpected side to be acknowledged.


    In the meantime, Han Seo-yeon tried to reveal her intention of refusal to them.


    However, they encouraged the immediate family members who were present at the time.


    Hey Jinwoo, you said you had a lot to say to him! Yuna Seo! Hong Jin-woo also calls it like this! Sister, please forgive me! ��Hyung, I��


    Didn��t the chief of staff say you wanted to be close with Noh Eun-ha too? is not it? Uh, I did��.


    Hong Jin-woo, a direct descendant of the Dangun Group.


    Choi Ye-jang, a direct descendant of YH Group.


    The two people who were holding the glasses shrugged their shoulders awkwardly.


    Those are really��


    Han Seo-yeon sighed openly, telling her to listen now.


    Drunk, they were screaming for the Whale Whale Galaxy to put them in their seats.


    Reluctantly, Hong Jin-woo and Choi Ye-jang were also talking that way, so she couldn��t completely ignore her either.


    Anyway, the main purpose of this place was friendship first.


    It was a time to be prudent.


    In particular, since the Galaxy Group and the Sirius Group were leading the meeting, she could not incite a disturbance.


    ��I��m sorry Eunha, but could you spend some time over there? I��ll change seats later, so bear with me until then.


    Sister or me, shall we go together? Hayang, what are you going to do while playing with those older brothers? Didn��t you hear about those brothers going wild in a bar not too long ago? I know that�� but you don��t leave my side today. I know Eunha��s personality, but no matter what those oppas say, put up with her personality a little bit. Understand?


    ��Okay.


    Han Seo-yeon apologized and asked.


    In a way, it was a debt.


    Eunha, who had been staring at them blankly, responded to her words.


    Anyway, Yu Do-jun is there anyway, so I might not be free to spend time there.


    It was because it was just a matter of eavesdropping on the story of the immediate family.


    Above all, Hong Jin-woo was there.


    It��s just fine.


    I was expecting to see that bastard when I came here.


    Hong Jin-woo had something to do.


    Eunha, who met his eyes, raised the corner of his mouth.


    Then Hong Jin-woo��s face hardened.


    Hong Jin-woo, who was defeated by him at the end-of-semester party of the first semester of last year, seemed to be struggling with himself after that day.


    Then I��ll be there too. I��ll take care of Eunha, so don��t worry so much. Are you Yuchun? Hmm�� You��re not drinking then, are you? I heard your sister went into a rage after drinking once before?


    So I promised to drink alcohol after I became an adult. i won��t drink


    I don��t think I��ll be able to stop drinking if I��m in there��


    ��Wouldn��t it work somehow?


    okay. be careful. Then, like last time, my sister doesn��t talk to me. What, don��t be depressed.


    Apparently, Lee Yoo-chun was captured by his younger sister.


    Eun-ha looked at him strangely as he tried to help her.


    Sensing their gaze, Yoochun just tilted his head.


    ��He��s a rare older brother.


    people are really good


    Lee Yu-chun could have been hiding his emotions so much that he couldn��t know, but on the outside, he seemed to have a caring personality.


    Although it may be good as a person, as a direct descendant of a chaebol group, he was a rather easy opponent.


    To the extent that I think the future of the Luminous Group is uncertain.


    It doesn��t matter.


    The Luminous Group was currently rapidly recovering its former strength.


    It will only be a matter of time before the Dawn Group overtakes the YH Group and regains its position.


    In that sense, Lee Yu-chun, who will one day become the chairman, was highly likely to slow down the growth of the Luminous Group.


    It was an appropriate chess piece for Eunha, who supports the fairy government.


    hey you! Do-joon sits next to you! Yoo Do-jun and academy mates?


    Jinwoo has a higher standard than you guys, so if we run into each other at the academy, shouldn��t we treat him like a senior? Be friendly from now on.


    Eunha calmly looked at the people raising their voices.


    After that, I glanced at them and sat down in the seat that Yoo Do-jun had vacated.


    Coincidentally, Hong Jin-woo was sitting across from him.


    While sipping alcohol, he spoke to Eunha while feeling awkward.


    ��It��s been a while.


    Did you say it once and feel comfortable?


    Hong Jin-woo, who drank the whiskey in the glass at once, poured a new drink and now showed a relaxed face.


    He seems to have realized that there are people who are on his side, so he doesn��t have to be difficult.


    Would you like a drink?


    Hong Jin-woo immediately put down a new glass in front of Eun-ha��s table.


    Kim Gun-woong, who was sitting next to him, poured some ice into his glass.


    He also seemed to have no qualms about drinking like Yoo Do-jun.


    Jinwoo hyung, Eunha is still underage. Are you trying to get drunk on a kid who��s never had a drink? hey! Yoochun, stay still! Geon-woong and Do-joon also drink here, but what if only he doesn��t drink?


    Jinwoo says he��s giving it to his junior, but he��s not refusing at least one drink! Yoochun, you drink too! eat and die!


    Over there, hyung, I can��t��


    Apparently, most of the people in the seat seemed to be on Hong Jin-woo��s side.


    Choi Ye-jang said as if it were natural, and Kim Geon-woong just nodded quietly at his words.


    Meanwhile, Yoo Do-jun seemed to be watching the situation.


    Lee Yoo-chun was the only person who supported Eun-ha.


    Even Lee Yu-chun was unable to respond to his direct relatives older than himself.


    It was a situation where I was going to drink until then.


    -I��ll drink.


    Eun-ha bit him, who hesitated, and raised a glass filled with ice.


    Cheers erupted all around.


    Those who seemed to have a plan were divided enough to show on their faces.


    Either that or not, Eun-ha calmly pushed the glass to Hong Jin-woo.


    Jinwoo Hong opened his eyes wide.


    The age difference isn��t that much, so can we talk casually?


    The atmosphere subsided.


    The hustle and bustle was nowhere to be found.


    In such a situation, he smiled and shook the glass he was holding from side to side.


    The ice clicked.


    What are you doing not following me?


    ����.


    ������.��


    ��Whoa��!


    Except for Yoo Do-jun, who was heard of drinking alcohol.


    Everyone was blankly with their mouths open.


    ��What is this��


    Hong Jin-woo opened his mouth.


    Clearly, he was thinking of pouring a drink for Eunha and forcing her to drink.


    However, the picture has changed strangely.


    Eunha suddenly raised her glass, so Hong Jin-woo, who was holding a bottle of whiskey, suddenly looked like he was pouring alcohol for a high-ranking person.


    why? Weren��t you trying to pour me a drink?


    Eunha laughed and touched her.


    Then, those who had been engrossed until now became angry and pointed with their fingers.


    hey! Are you crazy? What is this rude doing?


    Fool�� Are you crazy about wanting to die?


    The atmosphere turned grim.


    Perhaps they learned how to deal with mana in the form, and they tried to threaten him by expressing mana in their bodies.


    Of course, to Eunha, it was nothing more than a children��s party.


    Rather, since he was doing this in front of an academy student who specializes in mana, he seemed to be laughing.


    Since they couldn��t make a big problem, the galaxy only tried to remove their mana.


    right then-


    -I��ll follow you.


    The woman sitting next to Hong Jin-woo.


    The girl, who was dressed to the fullest in a dress that sparkled in the light, quickly pushed Hong Jin-woo back.


    She smiled as if she looked somewhat lighthearted and quickly snatched the bottle from Hong Jin-woo��s hand.


    Then, he poured whiskey into the glass Eunha was holding.


    do you remember me


    she asked happily.


    I will overflow it so that it does not overflow.


    Filling her glass with whiskey, she leaned back on the backrest and crossed her legs.


    It��s been a long time since I graduated. How have you been?


    There was no way Eunha didn��t know her.


    Jin Sena, a direct descendant of KK Pharmaceuticals.


    A girl who made her name known in the political and business circles as Hong Jin-woo��s third fianc�� last year.


    Aside from that, Jinsena went to the same elementary school as him.


    And in the early days of school, she persistently harassed Jinseo-na.


    He couldn��t have forgotten the person who bullied his friend.


    I always had it in my heart.


    When I decided to become a player, I wouldn��t let you go either.


    However, Eunha gave a side to her who seemed confident.


    -Who are you?


    ����.


    Jin Sena��s face hardened just like Hong Jin-woo had hardened when he saw him.


    He lifted the whiskey bottle without even looking at her.


    Then he reached out to Hong Jin-woo.


    ����.


    If you get a drink, then I have to pour it this time.


    Just like you treat someone below you.


    Eun-ha, thinking that Jin-sena poured her alcohol as if Hong Jin-wu poured her, calmly poured her drink into the glass placed in front of him.


    To overflow as much as I wanted to see.


    The wine spilled from the glass and spilled over the table.


    Come on salty. ����.


    No one could have predicted this situation.


    Because of that, those present were caught up in Eunha��s shameless pace.


    Hong Jin-woo received the glass that Eun-ha had given him and toasted him almost half-forced.


    It��s good to drink it after a long time.


    The whiskey he drank in one breath burned into his throat.


    The heat that began to heat up the esophagus quickly spread throughout the body.


    Eunha enjoyed the sensation.


    Also expensive is different.


    The flavor is no joke.


    15 years after returning.


    It was the first time I drank alcohol in 15 years.

 Chapter 333

    Relife Player 333


    [Chapter 103]


    [To subdue the soul (5)]


    It could be said that the purpose of bringing together the direct lineages of the political and financial world had already been achieved.


    Because their purpose was fundamentally to build friendship.


    Amidst the noisy atmosphere of the world, it is only a place where we implicitly agree not to create controversy with useless actions and not to stab each other in the back.


    Therefore, those who entered the Sky Lounge could not leave until the prayer meeting was over.


    While treating each other kindly on the outside and keeping them in check on the inside, they had to spend time with smiles while feeling uncomfortable with each other.


    At least, those who were close to each other tried to have a pleasant conversation with each other or to make friends with other direct relatives by using this opportunity to approach the other person.


    Among them, those belonging to the latter usually approached Jeong Ha-yang, Han Seo-yeon, and Choi Jeong-hoon, who were enjoying dessert.


    Because the direct descendants of groups within the top 10 of the financial world are different from those of other groups.


    The influence of the 10 groups supporting Korea��s economy could not be ignored.


    Even so, people did not want to approach the table where Hong Jin-woo, Kim Geon-woong, Yoo Do-joon, and Lee Yu-cheon, who were the direct descendants of the group within the top 10 in the business world, sat.


    How many bottles are those?


    Because I was in the middle of a drinking party.


    Furthermore, the people at the table were drinking so much that it wouldn��t be strange if the film cut off.


    The people who shared the table with Han Seo-yeon seemed to be talking nonchalantly and looking sideways.


    Knock it off�� Oops��!


    ��What is it? You can only drink that? ��A monster-like child��


    A table where people��s eyes are constantly gathering.


    Eun-ha, who created such an atmosphere, poured a drink into the cup of a direct descendant of a Dangun Group affiliate who had previously quarreled with her.


    The nameless direct descendant, who had his head on the table, raised his head with difficulty, looked at the full glass again, and licked his lips.


    ��is this really your first time drinking?


    Is this your first drink today? I guess I��m a bit drunk


    I drank alcohol for the first time in my life.


    Eun-ha calmly replied to Gun-woong, who had tears in his eyes.


    Kim Gun-woong has already raised both hands.


    With great regret that somehow, Hong Jin-woo, a direct descendant of the Dangun Group, and the direct descendents of affiliates, had a drunken confrontation with him.


    Kim Gun-woong endured the aura of vomiting and expressed mana in the body to bring out the toxins in the body.


    It smelled like alcohol.


    On the other hand, the direct descendant of the Dangun Group affiliate, who was now holding a glass with shaking hands, started a fight with Eunha.


    Be honest. Didn��t you secretly decipher it?


    You promised not to decipher, right?


    But since you��re an academy student, things like this��


    Then what about that older brother?


    ��Kuh��. You��re not even a man if you drink this much and get drunk in the first place. Take off the lower leg.


    The galaxy was broken into pieces.


    To the people of the Dangun Group who said that they would tell them what Judo was when they were drinking for the first time.


    Among the people who decided to drink alcohol without using mana in their bodies, there was no one who was still alive except for him.


    Even Yu Do-jun raised the white flag in the middle.


    I used to be a good drinker.


    At this point, Hong Jin-woo also withdrew.


    Feeling Hong Jin-woo looking at him with a difficult face, he drank the whiskey without breaking it.


    A burning sensation in the throat.


    But no matter how much whiskey he drank, he had never been drunk before returning.


    Even if you don��t use mana, the gift is weakly activated and somewhat drives away the spirit of alcohol.


    I hadn��t been able to test it until now, so I just assumed that would be the case, but I was right too.


    The gift < Berserk > had the property of not losing consciousness until the mana in the body was exhausted.


    Even if you get hit by spirit magic, you will wake up with the power of the gift.


    Even when I was drunk.


    < Berserk > used to wake him up when he was in a daze, as if he wasn��t allowed to close his eyes until he died.


    It seemed to be the same with the gift that Eunha herself named < Unknown > in this life.


    ��You didn��t grow up eating poison from a young age either, did you? do you know i am you?


    Eun-ha replied to Yoo Do-jun, who was looking for water with a white face.


    Suddenly, the dish Kim Min-ji made came to mind, but Eun-ha decided to forget it.


    Her cooking wasn��t poison.


    Surprisingly, it was a dish.


    ��even so, you��ve had too much now. Drink some water at least


    thank you.


    At that time, Lee Yoo-chun handed over the water.


    He was in the most normal condition of all the people present. sea??h th�� N?vel(F)ire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    That��s bound to be the case too.


    Lee Yu-chun didn��t drink a single drink.


    Even as the atmosphere changed as if he had to drink alcohol, Lee Yu-chun carried through his will to the end.


    Even when Yoo Do-jun said that siscoms are very consistent, Lee Yu-chun didn��t care.


    No, I was rather proud.


    Eunha smiled bitterly.


    If Minji was here, I wanted to say this.


    The real siscom was here.


    ��huh��. He drinks really well.


    In the meantime, those who had been detoxified ordered the waiting staff to bring ice water while frowning.


    Employees standing out of sight soon brought ice water.


    Drinking water and making a kahha sound as if drinking beer, they exchanged glances among themselves.


    But Yoo Do-Jun said you played a big role in Hoengseong-gun?


    I saw the news too. Not only you, but also Minho and Eunwoo said it wasn��t a joke. What about Hayang? I heard that Hayang was the most active. Still, it��s a pity that it didn��t come out in the media.


    how do you know that There is no other source of information.


    The eyes were meaningful.


    To figure out their intentions, the galaxy rolled its eyes while dissolving the alcohol remaining in the body by expressing mana in the body.


    The people of the Dangun group were sending hostility to Eunha even though they were meeting for the first time.


    It was because he embarrassed Choi Jin-ho and Hong Jin-woo when he was in the first year of secondary academy, so rumors spread badly among them.


    Not to mention, he didn��t hesitate to talk to Hong Jin-woo, who was older than himself, and a little while ago, he gave a side to his third fianc��e, Jin Sena.


    There was no way that they, who had a close relationship with Hong Jin-woo, would lose and step down cleanly in the drinking confrontation.


    But honestly, aren��t you stronger than 1st year Jeong Ha-yang or Yoo Do-jun? hey are you saying that? Jinwoo is called a promising player in the 029th class, and he is trying to take him out of the Dangun Clan, but he should be stronger than the 1st year kids!


    What about Jinho? On Hunter��s side, there is no one who can beat Jinho. anyway! It goes without saying that Jinwoo, who will be entering the high school academy next year, is amazing. Maybe next year�� Who will get more attention than Ryu Yeon-hwa, the prot��g�� of < Shinchang >?


    Actually, 027th is said to be a good year this year? I heard that my father is also eager to take a person named Ryu Yeon-hwa with him. Maybe when class 027 graduates, Jinwoo, who entered class 029, will get a lot of attention.


    Those who put down Yoo Do-joon and Jeong Ha-yang and then lift Hong Jin-woo up.


    Hong Jin-woo, who was still detoxifying the alcohol, burst into laughter with a reddened face.


    don��t fly the plane Like you said, not to that extent. why brother? I have ears too�� I heard that your brother is a powerhouse in the 029th class? The instructors are strong enough to be embarrassed, and everyone who is recognized in class 029 wants to go with you. Well that��s the case�� but


    I think it��s really cool.


    At that time, as if she was looking for an opportunity, Sena Jin gave Hong Jin-woo a fruit and said with a tickling snort.


    Leaning her head on his shoulder, she added a few words while looking at Eunha with her sparkling eyes.


    He said that no one at the dealership would follow him. Since I was young, I learned the sword, so I have no choice but to do so. Furthermore, because I have to take over the Dangun Group��


    The main business division of the Dangun Group was mostly focused on the world of players.


    As a result, the direct descendants of the Dangun Group had to become players in order to understand the player��s physiology.


    Hong Jin-Woo shrugged his shoulders, saying that he had learned the sword since he was young.


    Hey, it��s our Jinwoo! awesome!


    But I heard that Minho also applied it to you, is that true? It happened when I was very young�� but I��m not lying.


    horn.


    ������.��


    While Hong Jin-woo raised his nose.


    Eunha sneered openly.


    I didn��t know what they were trying to say to Hong Jin-woo, but even if this was their ruse, Eun-ha couldn��t help laughing.


    With no skills whatsoever.


    It must have been a friendly match for you.


    If it was Hong Jin-woo��s skill, he knew.


    As others have said, Hong Jin-woo was called a promising 029th generation in his previous life.


    However, he was only a little good at it, and among the players belonging to the golden generation, he was in the middle of the axis.


    He was well aware of that, so he acted as a player for a while and then quickly took over the Dangun group.


    Then, whenever there was a friendly activity, Hong Jin-woo played a match against the players of the Dangun clan.


    what? are you laughing now? Are you funny? Oh sorry. But I think saying that I will be stronger than Yeonhwa noona is too much.


    At that time, Hong Jin-woo won with a confident face and came back and continued to brag to Ha Baek-ryeon.


    He was talking so much that even the people of the Dangun group who accompanied him heated up their faces.


    Baekryeon, who had to listen to it all the time, was exhausted when she returned to the Blue House.


    Come to think of it, didn��t Eunha say that you also decided on a position as a dealer? did i ever say that? No one here who doesn��t know that. Everyone knows that you are good with a sword, right?


    The atmosphere is getting bloody again.


    Jinsena opened her mouth as if she had just come to her mind.


    Her mouth was clearly smiling, but her eyes were shining ferociously.


    But brother


    why? Come to think of it, I don��t think I��ve ever seen my brother wield a sword before. Can I show him just once?


    now? From here?


    yes. Originally, this should have been said. Aren��t you guys? ��Right! Of course!!��


    Their purpose was here.


    Eun-ha smiled and turned her head to catch her sending a signal to the people of the Dangun Group affiliates.


    They were shaking their shoulders as if they had waited until now.


    With a giggle and a savage gaze.


    I want to see Jinwoo wield a sword, too? It was boring anyway! Hey, don��t you think so too? ��uh? Uh�� that��s right��


    Gunwoong, you!? ��yes.


    Another group��s immediate family intervened and caught the wind.


    Receiving questions from older people, Choi Ye-jang and Kim Gun-woong had no choice but to nod.


    But Jin-woo doesn��t wield the sword alone. Then it��s embarrassing.


    Don��t you want to see something like swordsmanship sparring to make it look like you��re doing a little bit? There are also kids who are attending the academy here.


    So, are you sparring with Jinwoo?


    Those who narrow their eyes.


    Their eyes were on Eunha as if they had promised.


    Even though Geon-woong handles the sword well, he doesn��t seem to be sober yet, so it��s hard to tell him to do it�� Do-jun was a navigator, not a dealer, right?


    So who��s left here�� Oh yeah. Coincidentally, you said you wanted to be a dealer too, right?


    The moment when the name of the galaxy is mentioned.


    They laughed and chatted among themselves.


    As if Eunha��s answer was unnecessary.


    ah brothers Eun-ha is young, but I don��t think the balance is right to fight Jin-woo��


    .


    Then, the direct members of other groups close to Hong Jin-woo refuted with their mouths.


    In addition, the Luminous Group had a lot of business divisions overlapping with the YH division.


    Even if Sirius Alice YH Luminous were allied, YH and Luminous were in a competitive relationship.


    Choi Ye-jang, who had been disapproving of Lee Yoo-chun, who had seemed to be friendly with Eun-ha until now, deservedly intervened.


    Why do you think it��s enough to see? The galaxy story is famous. Yuchun, isn��t it enough for you to be cheap?


    ��Yejang Choi��s brother��


    Yejang Choi.


    Yoochun��s eyes changed.


    Then Choi Ye-jang also opened his eyes and confronted him.


    What do you think of Seoyeon��s sister?


    Choi Ye-jang brought in Han Seo-yeon.


    Ruminus was in debt to Sirius.


    YH was building a strong relationship with Sirius through an arranged marriage.


    And Han Seo-yeon was a person who couldn��t use her four legs when it came to fun things.


    ��will it be fun? It was frustrating to just stay like this. Eunha, how are you?


    Han Seo-yeon agreed.


    She asked Eunha about her intention, but there was no way Eunha would refuse.


    No, it was possible if you put your mind to it.


    But in fact, this situation was also what Eunha was hoping for.


    ��If a fight broke out on a day like this, wouldn��t it be a problem?


    At that time, Hayang, who had been silent for a while, spoke to the people around him with mana in his voice.


    Indeed, it is. It��s blood for no reason. It��s not a mess, right?


    Yoo Do-jun quickly helped.


    However, the opinions of the two did not matter here.


    As long as you don��t have any problems With Eunha and Jinwoo��s skills, can��t you do that?


    ������.��


    Because Jeong Ha-yang was a direct descendant of Alice Group and belonged to Han Seo-yeon��s clique.


    Because Yoo Do-Jun couldn��t become an enemy with Han Seo-Yeon.


    The two couldn��t speak any further.


    In addition, Hong Jin-Woo spoke to Choi Jeong-Hun, who had been silent.


    What do you think of Jung Hoon hyung? I was thinking of dropping a joke for the hyungs. Because you are Jae-rong��


    Choi Jeong-hoon��s gaze turned to Hong Jin-woo and then to Han Seo-yeon.


    Looking around, he finally met Eunha��s eyes and raised his mouth.


    That would be fun.


    It ended with Choi Jeong-hoon��s remarks.


    His immediate family, who had been lukewarm in the meantime, agreed with his opinion.


    The flow could no longer be stopped.


    In this situation, even if I did the opposite, I just looked hateful for nothing.


    Moreover, wasn��t this place a place to strengthen friendship between groups?


    So the opposition couldn��t exist.


    I��ll like it.


    And Eunha had no intention of going against this atmosphere.


    In the meantime, I was looking for an opportunity.


    He deliberately provoked Hong Jin-woo.


    He was anxiously waiting to see when he would fight him.


    So, as if Eunha had waited, she answered firmly without hesitation.


    Do you just lay the plate?


    On the other side, Jinwoo Hong was giggling.


    Eunha looked around.


    Yoo Do-joon, Lee Yoo-chun, and Jung Ha-yang were staring at him with dark faces.


    When Kim Gun-woong made eye contact, he avoided it and Choi Ye-jang was looking at her with a wary gaze.


    Han Seo-yeon met her eyes and winked, and Choi Jeong-hoon was looking at him with an emotionless face.


    And then-.


    ��I��m sorry! The road is blocked, so we finally arrived.


    The person who hadn��t attended yet finally entered the Sky Lounge.


    A direct descendant of the Donghae Group.


    Eun-ha looked around the faces of her direct relatives and turned her head to explore someone she had never seen in her previous life.


    Then I was at a loss for words.


    uh? What is it? No kid, why are you here?��


    Because the young man was someone he knew.


    gold coin.


    The eccentric-looking young man immediately frowned.

 Chapter 334

    Relife Player 334


    [Chapter 103]


    [To subdue the soul (6)]


    To be honest, I don��t remember much about the Donghae Group.


    The image of the Donghae Group that Eunha remembers is that it always fought with the KK Dangun Group for a lower rank.


    In particular, it was often engaged in a war of nerves with the KK Group, whose business divisions overlapped.


    Therefore, I only knew that the last name of the chairman of the Donghae Group was ��Jung��, but I did not remember the person who had an ordinary impression. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After all, the rest of the people were just a joke to him.


    Was your brother from the Donghae Group?


    what did you know about that now?


    I didn��t even tell you, how do you know?


    Jeong Geum-jeon scolds him as if he only knew about it now.


    The direct descendents of the Donghae Group showed off their booty suits with condescension.


    Anyway, Jeong Geum Jeon was Jeong Geum Jeon.


    I didn��t get along with him at all, who grumbled about money leaking out while ordering food for delivery downstairs.


    At least in the eyes of the galaxy.


    But in the eyes of others, he looked different.


    oh! Hey gold! Long time no see! Isn��t it the first time since you left school? I heard rumors that you were running a clan, but I didn��t know that you would become like that because you only played games in class Hey!


    Unexpectedly�� a person?


    Jeong Geum-jeon was very favorable to the direct descendants of other groups.


    Moreover, there were only a few people who remembered him from his school days.


    Ah�� that��s why I said I wouldn��t go.


    However, Jeong Geum-jeon did not take their reaction very well.


    He was only responding to those who quietly spoke to him.


    In the meantime, Eun-ha looked beyond them to Jeong Ha-yang.


    I wondered if she also knew the true identity of Jeong Geum-jeon.


    Did Hayang know you too?


    no. I just found out for the first time too.


    Hayang shook his head.


    Come to think of it, after entering the academy, I rarely went back home. Even when he was an elementary school student, I rarely saw him, except when he happened to run into Jeong Geum-jeon who was out to take out the trash or when he was caught ordering food for delivery.


    I was always stuck in the corner of my room�� Honestly, I forgot that hyung was even there.


    In the end, he was a low priority to Eunha.


    Since I couldn��t see it from one day, I forgot it from my memory.


    Just as I had forgotten Donghae Group in my previous life.


    Anyway, good. The money came at just the right time for you. what brush?


    I was just trying to do something fun. I decided to fight against Jinwoo and Noh Eunha. huh? Jinwoo? who else is that?


    Hey, don��t you know Jinwoo?


    why do i need to know Anyway, who are you and pretending to be close to me?


    ����.


    Jeong Geum-jeon clearly reveals his annoying face.


    After unbuttoning the remaining buttons on his jacket, he passed the dumb-faced people and went straight to the table.


    Then he picked up the cookies with his hands and brushed off the crumbs.


    oh this is delicious I��ll take it with me when I go home later.


    ����.


    Oh no. I��m sorry. It��s because I��m a bit clumsy��


    Ah�� No.


    Accidentally, the crumbs he brushed off landed on Ginsena��s head.


    Entering the Sky Lounge as Hong Jin-woo��s third fianc��, she could only smile.


    Unaware of that, Jeong Geum-jeon asked the people sitting at the end to go inside.


    Wow, how much expensive alcohol did you drink? I��ve been here for a long time, so I��ll have to pick up mulberries here.


    Jeong Geum-jeon looked carefully at the bottle on the table and admired it slightly.


    Then he took off the lid and poured the whiskey into the glass without ice.


    Before long, he drank it all at once and sprayed the alcohol on the face of Jinsena, who was sitting across from him��


    -So you said you were Hong Jin-woo?


    ��yes.


    yes nice to meet you


    ��nice to meet you.


    I don��t think it��s a nice face to meet you�� Well, I��m generous, so I��ll just let it go. ����.


    Wiping the alcohol on her lips with the back of her hand, she suddenly spoke to Hong Jin-woo, who was next to her.


    Eunha was dumbfounded.


    You say you don��t know who Hong Jin-woo is?


    Words and actions were completely different.


    Judging from his behavior, it seemed that he knew Hong Jin-woo and Jin Sena, even if no one else knew.


    But pretending not to know and behaving rudely to two people like that.


    People were at a loss as to what meaning to take his actions.


    Is this brother a very interesting person?


    What��s interesting��


    At that time, Han Seo-yeon showed interest and added a word.


    Jeong Geum-jeon shrugged.


    Even if things fall out with Sirius, he responds as if he has no regrets.


    However, Han Seo-yeon did not care. Rather, he was more interested in him.


    Meanwhile, Choi Ye-jang, who was familiar with him, explained the situation to him.


    okay? That would be fun.


    Jeong Geum-jeon, who had been enjoying the drink in silence, immediately put down the glass and opened his mouth.


    Glancing at the galaxy for a moment.


    That brother is very excited.


    There was no way that Eunha couldn��t read what Jeong Geumjeon��s instantaneously made face meant.


    Jeong Geum-jeon was very amused at being singled out.


    As a child, he and his friends lived through it, so he


    seemed to want to see himself suffer.


    In any case, all the direct relatives of the groups within the top 10 in the business world agreed.


    But is there a black one here?


    Even if you don��t, I just ordered you to bring me a sword.


    Dalian was accomplished.


    One of Hong Jin-woo��s close friends ordered the employee to bring a wooden sword for sparring.


    In the meantime, Hong Jin-woo and Eun-ha stood up.


    hey eunha know?


    what?


    Eun-ha, who was about to go out in front of the spa, which had become a training ground, suddenly looked back at Do-joon, who grabbed her wrist.


    Unlike usual, Yoo Do-jun had a serious face.


    Like it shouldn��t go on like this.


    Even so, Eunha asked back as if she didn��t know.


    Then Yoo Do-jun asked, as if he was asking because he really didn��t know.


    This is a fight that must be won. I don��t know what those guys were thinking when they applied for sparring with you?


    The reason Hong Jin-woo and his gang applied for sparring with him.


    The reason was obvious.


    In the meantime, they have been sidelined, so this time they will give themselves side.


    Don��t worry ��cause I know


    You really know, right? Because I know.


    It wasn��t a real sparring.


    It was a sparring battle.


    Even if you compete with Hong Jin-woo, a direct descendant of the Dangun Group, you will be in trouble if you deal with him sincerely.


    Moreover, this place was a place where direct relatives gathered.


    I prefer crayfish.


    No matter how much they check each other, they can��t stand being humiliated by someone they consider inferior to them.


    So, for them, if Hong Jin-woo was embarrassed, it meant that all the people who attended were extremely embarrassed.


    I prefer crayfish.


    Green was the same color.


    Everyone here knows how to squeeze and play, and they know how strong you are. But what you��re doing is�� you want to see how I��m going to cringe.


    Eunha cut off Dojun��s words.


    They just want to see.


    Last year, the incident that almost made other group members, including Hong Jin-woo, bow their heads, would have been nothing more than a pleasant story to anyone.


    It must have been unpleasant for those who felt that their authority had been violated.


    But they were few.


    Besides, at that time, Hong Jin-woo had only lost the bet.


    With Eunha winning, Hayang and Dojun won.


    Above all, the reason why such a thing happened was based on a quarrel between the direct relatives.


    Everyone had to go over well.


    Eunha�� Patience is winning. You have to be patient here.


    But what about this time?


    Previously, if there was a justification that Jinwoo Hong had done something wrong.


    Nothing this time.


    What those who created this flow wanted was not how they would fight against each other, but rather how they could satisfy them and lose to Hong Jin-woo.


    That��s why Yoo Do-jun said.


    no i asked


    that you have to endure


    To avoid turning them all into enemies.


    I agree too.


    At the same time, Yuchun Lee spoke up.


    It hurts my pride, but I have to endure it only once.


    Even though it��s dirty, petty, and irritating, it can be looked down on later.


    Lee Yoo-chun was also sincerely worried about him.


    Are you guys still whispering among yourself? I have a sword.


    On the other hand, Choi Ye-jang looked back at them and showed displeasure.


    His younger sister Choi Ye-jin, who was next to him, was smiling softly.


    Like looking at a new toy.


    don��t worry too much Can I possibly work here?


    uh. I think you are.


    I��m saying this just in case you don��t know. I��m glad you know.


    Eun-ha let go of Do-jun��s hand.


    Before I knew it, several people had brought chairs from somewhere and were sitting around the spa.


    Eunha took a step while receiving their attention.


    Then, on the way, Hayang blocked his way.


    ��never. can��t win


    Jeong Ha-yang, ignoring the gaze of others, clasps both of his hands.


    The girl who always had a friendly smile was looking up at him with a tense face.


    The round eyes were shaking.


    The emotions on her face are worry sadness anxiety and fear.


    It��s just�� sparring in moderation and then losing.


    i know because i know


    ��You really know, right?


    Eunha laughed.


    Yoo Do-jun, Lee Yu-cheon, and Jeong Ha-yang.


    I don��t know why the three of them are so concerned about themselves.


    Even more so, he firmly believed that he was stronger than Hong Jin-woo.


    Even if Yoo Do-joon and Jeong Ha-yang were like that, I didn��t expect Lee Yu-cheon to believe that.


    you are watching quietly


    Eun-ha stretched out Ha-yang��s cheek.


    Hayang pursed his lips and asked if he really understood what he was saying.


    Eunha answered again.


    Don��t know about cancer.


    He soon turned his back on her.


    moved forward


    Jeong Geum-jeon was eating popcorn.


    I am enjoying it very much.


    It wasn��t just Jeong Geum-jeon who was having fun.


    Han Seo-yeon was also smiling.


    And next to her, Choi Jeong-hoon was looking at him indifferently.


    Hearing aids were also seen. He had a very hard face.


    You can use this black one.


    yes.


    Someone handed over a wooden sword.


    Eun-ha found Choi Ye-jang over his shoulder.


    His eyes met, and he was smiling softly, unlike a moment ago.


    as if to do well.


    like it��s unique.


    Choi Ye-jin��s expression was no different.


    Kim Gun-woong is impressive.


    Kim Gun-woong frowned.


    As if someone noticed what was going on.


    Perhaps his doubts will become reality.


    Eun-ha swung her wooden sword once and walked towards Hong Jin-woo.


    Now, the distance between the two is not much.


    know?


    ����.


    A street where only the two of you can hear now.


    Hong Jin-wu, who held the wooden sword as an interruption, soon let out a fishy laugh.


    Eunha did not answer what she had heard several times.


    If you want to be less embarrassed�� just hit me up.


    And Hong Jin-woo immediately accepted his silence as an affirmation.


    Eunha suddenly became curious.


    If he kept his mouth shut, what kind of bizarre things Hong Jin-woo would say.


    But it couldn��t stay like this for long.


    ��Start!


    This is because the person in charge of the referee gave the signal for sparring.


    As soon as the referee quickly stepped back, Hong Jin-woo raised mana in his body.


    People cheered when they saw the blue energy slowly rising from his body.


    very well done


    Even if it��s a simple swordsmanship sparring.


    Hong Jin-woo took out mana as if he wanted to show them his skills.


    Or that he wanted to take this opportunity to turn himself into porridge.


    Aren��t you coming?


    Either way, Hong Jin-woo was thinking of surrendering himself today.


    Now, he has even been provocative.


    What do you think will change if you stand still like that?


    Hong Jin-Woo was sarcastic.


    Eunha pretended not to hear.


    Then Hong Jin-woo became even more arrogant.


    yes what power do you have


    The longer the silence of the galaxy.


    Hong Jin-woo, who had been struggling with him for a while, realized the taste of power.


    I��m just living like a pig.


    No matter how long and long he flies.


    He must eventually surrender to himself, who has been in power since birth.


    Hong Jin-woo felt as if he had realized such a lesson.


    He had a hard time with Eunha, but at the end he sympathized with him and ridiculed him.


    If you won��t come, I��ll go.


    Eun-ha was no longer a difficult existence for Hong Jin-woo.


    he was rice


    Rice with a modifier starting with ��?�� in front.


    So now get down on your knees and regret it.


    -Blade��!


    what I was trying to climb on myself.


    He ran toward the galaxy and bravely struck down the mana-soaked sword.


    ��Uh��?


    However, the situation Hong Jin-woo was envisioning never happened.


    I just hit the slowly falling sword so that Eunha could see it.


    just that.


    Hong Jin-woo lost the wooden sword he was holding in his hand.


    The wooden sword floated into the air and landed a long distance away.


    What if I miss the sword on the way?


    ����.


    Hong Jin-woo only blinked.


    As if he couldn��t understand what had suddenly happened.


    Then Eunha raised her voice so that others could hear.


    It won��t work. should i do this again? ��uh��? Uh�� that��s right��


    Hong Jin-woo answered at a daze.


    He wouldn��t want to end the sparring this way either.


    Eunha took advantage of his pride.


    Squeeze it tight next time. Don��t miss it again.


    ����.


    This time only Hong Jin-woo can hear it.


    Eunha spoke into his ear.


    -Because I��ll do it properly.


    How many times can I drop my sword to crush that pride?


    Turning back, the galaxy giggled.

 Chapter 335

    Relife Player 335


    [Chapter 103]


    [To subdue the soul (7)]


    At first I thought it was a mistake.


    All those gathered here could not help but think that way after seeing what had happened in the blink of an eye.


    No matter how much you think about it, it doesn��t make sense, but Hong Jin-woo accidentally missed the sword.


    In fact, Hong Jin-woo said.


    ��because my hands are sweaty.


    However, Hong Jin-woo��s explanation turned out to be a ridiculous excuse after a while.


    ��oh��!


    Ugh, you should have looked at the floor. There was a lot of water on the floor here. aren��t you hurt?


    ��it��s okay.


    While they were sparring in front of the spa, water from other people playing at the spa a little while ago had pooled around them.


    However, Hong Jin-woo rushed at him and rolled on the floor.


    Eunha replaced it with the excuse that it was because the floor was slippery.


    Hong Jin-woo, who got up from his seat with his chin on the floor, also agreed with his words with a red face.


    However, this time too, I had some doubts about nodding my head at the words of the two people.


    ��did you just see it?


    Didn��t I see it wrong? Didn��t you trip and fall?


    Although it could be called a mistake once.


    The second time couldn��t be called a mistake.


    Those who watched the couple��s sparring carefully whispered among themselves about what had happened a while ago.


    Jinwoo Hong did not slip on the floor.


    While Hong Jin-woo was about to swing his sword, Eun-ha quietly stepped forward and stepped at an angle that others could not easily see.


    It happened in an instant, so few people noticed.


    However, Hong Jin-woo himself would have noticed.


    You��re not telling me to win, are you? can you continue?


    ��don��t ignore it


    Nevertheless, Hong Jin-woo did not go into a rage.


    Even though he was feeling humiliated and dyed his face red, he never tried to hurt his pride.


    Because he knew that if he vomited his anger here, he would be cursed again.


    Even if everyone knew the essence of this sparring, it seemed very rare for him to say it out loud.


    Maybe they could have tried to catch the pod to Eunha to defend themselves, but even so, they would think of themselves as unworthy.


    I can��t handle even one of my subordinates properly.


    It was a mistake this time. I��ll be careful next time.


    Furthermore, Eunha coaxed.


    Eun-ha, who whispered to Hong Jin-woo, promised that he would definitely lose next time.


    Of course, I couldn��t blindly believe that the promise was true.


    However, Hong Jin-woo, who had already been beaten twice, had no choice but to believe those words in order to take care of his pride.


    Wow��. Noh Eun-ha��


    I told him to be patient like that.


    Soon, the confrontation between the two began again.


    Since Hong Jin-woo lost the sword, Yoo Do-jun, realizing that Eun-ha had no intention of harming him, stuck out his tongue.


    I knew very well that Eunha didn��t care about others�� but


    Yoo Do-jun was shocked beyond admiration.


    With his mouth still raised, he watched Noh Eun-ha��s sparring with a stiff face.


    Still, this is reckless.


    How many enemies are you trying to make?


    This was not an academy.


    Hong Jin-woo was a student at the academy, but most of the people gathered here were people who would be influential in politics and business in the future.


    The academy��s ideology of merit supremacy did not work for them.


    It was like making enemies.


    I know you��re amazing.


    But this is so��


    so reckless.


    It was reckless.


    Yu Do-Jun had guessed how limitless the possibilities of the galaxy were, but he still thought there was no need to make enemies.


    ��Kuh��! this is real��!


    oops it��s an arm


    Meanwhile,


    the sparring between Noh Eun-ha and Hong Jin-woo continued without end.


    Hong Jin-woo continued to attack, and the galaxy was in a hurry to defend.


    Those who know nothing will surely think so.


    However, in reality, Eun-ha, who was defending, was always relaxed, while Hong Jin-woo, who wielded a long sword, was getting more and more difficult.


    -That��s dangerous.


    You can��t drag in the galaxy.


    If you do, you will lose more than you gain.


    Yoo Do-jun thought.


    The galaxy is dangerous.


    It was as if he hadn��t even tried to acknowledge their existence at all.


    The galaxy was trying to look down on themselves, who took it for granted to look down on someone.


    In other words, his presence is a threat to their existence.


    Yoo Do-jun, who had a close relationship with him, felt such anxiety.


    So what about the other direct lineages?


    Yoo Do-jun observed their reaction.


    What are you going to do about that��


    Lee Yucheon, a direct descendant of the Luminous Group, had a dark face.


    After this sparring, it seemed that he was worried about Eunha��s safety.


    At the same time, he seemed disappointed in Eunha, who did not listen to his advice.


    ��too rough.


    The person who brought this up was Kim Gun-woong, a direct descendant of KK Group.


    Arms crossed among the crowd, he clicked his tongue and frowned.


    He used to show moves to embrace the galaxy from before.


    It seemed to be the same even now.


    Kim Gun-woong��s eyes were shining. Even if Eunha is a wild horse that is hard to handle, it seems like he will somehow get him.


    Even so, it seemed that he harbored a weak animosity towards him.


    Wow is also a galaxy.


    Those who saw the endless battle and noticed that the situation was going differently than they thought.


    Amidst the sound of swords clashing against each other.


    Han Seo-yeon, a direct descendant of the Sirius Group, was clapping and liking the silence of others.


    She seemed to like him very much, as if he was unexpected.


    However, from Yoo Do-jun��s point of view, it was clear that Han Seo-yeon was crazy.


    That sister is just not normal.


    Apparently, her favor toward Eunha would increase greatly.


    But Yoo Do-jun realized.


    The favor she sends to Noh Eun-ha is not a favor for a person, but just a curiosity for a toy.


    Noh Eun-ha may be protected by Sirius now, but someday she will stop seeing her.


    She will abandon him without hesitation.


    And abandoned, he will be attacked by those who have looked upon him badly all this time.


    Even the galaxy would know that.


    Knowing this, he was doing this while believing in Sirius�� protection right now.


    Han Seo-yeon was crazy and Eun-ha was also crazy.


    It��s so rude. Seohyun, why the hell did you take a kid like that with you? Were you just looking at your skills? Even so, skills aren��t everything��


    On the other hand, Choi Ye-jang harshly criticized Noh Eun-ha.


    He pretended not to be, but secretly placed importance on rank.


    He did not forgive the hypocrisy.


    Until now, even if it was Eunha, who was protected by Han Seohyun and was called one of the best prospects in the academy.


    If Kim Geon-woong still thought of trying to control him somehow, Choi Ye-jang seemed to have cut him off like a knife because he deviated from his standards.


    Even if it wasn��t so, I was offended that Eunha had been hanging out with Lee Yoochun a while ago.


    I have to tell Seohyun. You shouldn��t let a dog bark��


    Yejang Choi continued to talk after that.


    At that time, Hong Jin-woo was already sweating and running towards him.


    The speed at which he wielded the sword was remarkably slow, enough to be perceived by those who did not know the sword.


    Eunha��.


    Meanwhile, Hayang was watching Eunha with the Alice Group affiliates and her close relatives.


    Holding her hands together, she couldn��t help but look worried.


    It was to the point of biting my lip if I was worried about him.


    She was the only one in this room who did not seem to be resentful of Eunha��s actions.


    Well, is there no choice but to do so?


    Recalling Hayang��s birthplace, Yoo Do-jun soon visited Choi Jeong-hun for the last time.


    ����.


    Choi Jeong-hoon, a direct descendant of the Galaxy Group.


    He was looking at the Dalian of the galaxy with an emotionless face.


    whether it is a favor


    Or is it hostile?


    Even Yoo Do-jun, who has been observing people��s inner thoughts ever since he was young, could not know that.


    Ahaha��! yes it should come out like this! It��s not fun to play Go-Stop in the first place! I��d bet on AC��s money��


    In addition, Jeong Geum-jeon, a direct descendant of Donghae Group, was giggling by herself.


    he was a freak


    ��


    Hong Jin-woo��s gift is < Resistance >.


    < Resistance > had the property of resisting the opponent��s mana only for the owner.


    For example, it is immune to mental magic.


    The same goes for debuffs.


    Of course, < Resistance > was not a rare gift.


    However, his gifts were particularly effective.


    Enough to resist all the magic that was applied against him.


    So what should I do?


    Hong Jin-Woo deserved to die, but he still had value.


    And to use its utility, you had to subdue him with the Stygian Eye.


    So when Eun-ha decided to become a player, she decided to step on Hong Jin-woo before killing him.


    try a little harder Can I lose naturally like this?


    ��Kuh��! The fucked baby �� you later went through.


    Hong Jin-woo��s gift < Resistance > resists the Stygian child.


    However, no matter how good his < Resistance > is, he will never be invincible.


    If < Resistance > is a characteristic of mana that comes from a firm ego.


    All you have to do is shake his ego, which has been treated like a prince since childhood.


    It may be difficult, but if you shake it, one day he will unconsciously recognize the existence of a higher position than himself and humble himself.


    For example, like he did at the end of the lecture party, he rebelled against Hong Jin-woo and showed that he was never swayed by his ego.


    I hope this is enough.


    For example, pressing his nose on a stage where he is confident.


    That��s why Eun-ha was so happy when Hong Jin-woo set the stage for her to lose her pride.


    I was waiting for this moment.


    Because the day to kill Hong Jin-woo was slowly approaching.


    Eunha was inwardly impatient.


    Until then, I had to weaken < Resistance > as much as possible.


    I��ll finish it soon, so get it right.


    At first, feigning a mistake caused him to miss the sword.


    But when he realized that it was not a mistake, he must have felt deeply insulted.


    You��re the real Mr��. Let��s see. Even if I was wrong later, it��s over.


    Next, pretending to be a coincidence, caused him to slip and fall.


    However, when he realized that it was not a coincidence, he would have felt humiliated on the outside and feared on the inside.


    Because he would have realized that he would not be easily dealt with.


    Pretending to be tough.


    Hong Jin-woo was exhausted.


    Even if it wasn��t so, the emotions that were showing on his face were now evident.


    His eyes trembled terribly even as he uttered harsh words. He couldn��t even look into his own eyes.


    Hong Jin-woo acknowledged it.


    He said that he could never defeat Noh Eun-ha.


    Watch your feet there. slide again


    ��Kuh��!


    The galaxy secretly expressed mana in its body.


    To him, who had an excellent sense of controlling mana, it was not even a matter of releasing very little mana.


    Moreover, the manifested mana immediately gathered into the eyeball.


    come here. What if you do that and your nose breaks?


    Don��t play!


    A group of 5th tier overrank monsters.


    Eunha used her magic based on her skill stone.


    It was fantasy magic.


    The magic of realizing a fantasy by showing one��s own imagination or stimulating the imagination of others.


    It was not a magic that Hong Jin-woo, who had become difficult for himself, could resist with < Resistance >.


    Furthermore, there was a difference between the Stygian Eye and the fantasy magic used this time.


    If the Stygian Eye intervenes in the other person��s consciousness.


    The latter had two methods. Like the Stygian child, intervene in the other person��s world of consciousness or connect one��s own world of consciousness to the other person.


    And the word ��connecting�� was simply a phenomenon made up of language.


    Just as he is conscious of Jin-Woo Hong, Jin-Woo Hong is also conscious of himself.


    This is where the world of narrow meaning is born.


    In such a state, if you say that you ��exist�� something that ��does not exist�� in this world.


    The other person believes that there is something that is not there because he is talking about it.


    Of course, the other person will soon find out that it was a lie through his eyes.


    However, fantasy magic intervenes before that and eventually makes things that do not exist in the narrow world ��as if they exist��.


    Therefore, Hong Jin-woo��s < Resistance > could not exert an influence on himself and the world he connected.


    Moreover, the subject of Mana��s manifestation is not Hong Jin-Woo, but the world Hong Jin-Woo sees.


    uh? Why are you like that?


    what? Why are they going over there?


    what? It looks like Jinwoo is winning. Looks like it��s coming to an end now


    And since it was a narrow world, the fantasy of Eunha attracting Hong Jin-woo was invisible to others.


    In their eyes, it must have seemed as if Hong Jin-woo was suddenly driving him towards the spa.


    In reality, Jinwoo Hong was listening to Eunha and trying to avoid obstacles in his way.


    obstacles called illusions.


    ��Blade Sound


    When I finally reached the top of the stairs to the spa.


    Hong Jin-woo, who had been caught up in Eun-ha��s words, squeezed out his remaining strength and launched a sword strike.


    In Hong Jin-Woo��s eyes, Eun-Ha must have seemed driven to the wall.


    That��s why I rushed forward and drew all my strength.


    ��To be stupid. �� what?


    But it��s already too late.


    Hong Jin-Woo��s sword attack cut through the air.


    Eunha evaded the swordsman at a close distance.


    In the eyes of others, it must have seemed that Hong Jin-woo did not match properly. On the


    other


    hand.


    Eun-ha walked again toward him, who was leaning forward.


    Hong Jin-woo, who lost all strength in his body, had no choice but to plunge headlong into the hot water.


    Uh��uhh��keuhhh��!


    ��Jinwu!!��


    Jin-Woo Hong is drowning in the water.


    When he came up with wet hair, there was no sword in his hand.


    It must have been left there when it fell into the water.


    You�� you��!


    Hong Jin-woo spewed out water and yelled at Eun-ha.


    The galaxy wasn��t scary at all.


    I had no intention of losing to him from the start.


    It shouldn��t be like this. Without a sword, I can��t lose. But what do you want to do again?


    ����.


    he became like a wet mouse.


    As a result, several people were running towards him.


    Then, Eunha, who had been whispering in his ear, opened her mouth in a loud tone.


    where did you get hurt? I won��t be able to fight like this. are you okay?


    The voice sounds like it��s worried.


    With mockery in the eyes of those approaching.


    It can��t be helped that a decision has not been made�� but after all, hyung is really strong. I also want to quickly enter the high school academy and become stronger.


    The voice praised him.


    Looking down on him with his eyes.


    The galaxy swore.


    To change the worst future.


    I��ll subdue your soul


    very slowly and gently. S��arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    to kneel before me


    And then I will kill you personally.


    -From now on, don��t set up with a sword. Then fall into the water again. ��Kuh��!


    Eun-ha entrusted Hong Jin-woo to those who came running with a towel.


    As he descended the stairs, he felt several pairs of eyes looking at him.


    Yoo Do-jun was sighing.


    Yoochun was relieved.


    Kim Gun-woong��s eyes were shining.


    Choi Ye-jang was glaring at herself.


    Han Seo-yeon was clapping.


    Jung Ha-yang was worried.


    Jeong Geum-jeon was spreading popcorn.


    Lastly, Choi Jeong-hoon��.


    Even so, it��s not hard.


    ����I was looking down at myself.


    It must be harder than this to subdue his soul.


    But not necessarily.


    I will make everyone gathered here, including Choi Jeong-hoon, bow their heads in front of Ha Baek-ryun.


    Eunha made a promise.

 Chapter 336

    Relife Player 336


    [Chapter 104]


    [A monster with worn out emotions]


    The secondary academy decided to select additional students as an exception.


    The application period is from the middle of summer vacation to the beginning of the second semester.


    Candidates were scheduled to take an entrance exam at the end of the cultural festival.


    In addition, the academy had to prepare for the entrance exam for class 033, which will be entered next year.


    As a result, there was an opinion within the academy that the cultural festival should be canceled this year.


    Because the city was also the city.


    Even if public opinion condemns the political and business world, mainly chaebol families, the academy has not completely escaped the storm of public opinion.


    If the cultural festival was held, it could be criticized by public opinion.


    Nevertheless, the academy decided to hold a cultural festival.


    The Academy Cultural Festival is like a job market.


    There are two main positive functions of the cultural festival.


    One was to make the people feel friendly towards the player.


    The other was that many industry insiders wanted to identify students currently attending the academy or graduating from the academy next year.


    Starting from the second semester of the third year of the High Academy, players were recruited as instructors from clans that received permission from the academy.


    However, this was not an opportunity given to all clans, and each selected clan had different assigned numbers.


    Therefore, players hoped for an opportunity to contact students in addition to that.


    At the same time, those who wanted to join the clan wanted a chance to showcase their skills to a large number of players.


    ��Of course, this year, unlike last year, we concluded that the scale of the cultural festival was drastically reduced. And the general public decided to take in only those who were selected by lottery. Oh, your family is an exception.


    Eunha��s class instructor looked at the students and spoke about the cultural festival, which was different from last year.


    The general public has limited access. However, students�� families are an exception.


    This year��s cultural festival only allows entry to the general public selected by lottery.


    Meanwhile, industry officials can enter by showing their ID at the entrance. However, officials participating in the cultural festival must send an application to the academy through the Internet in advance.


    ��Industry associates�� are not limited to the player industry, so those willing to hire players can also enter the cultural festival.


    However, in this case, it is necessary to prove the business plan, and if the academy judges that it is not suitable, you cannot enter.


    The same goes for those in the media. The academy will control reporters who can enter the cultural festival through strict screening.


    It could be seen that the academy was conscious of public opinion.


    It was a fairly tight rule.


    Still, there are many people who are interested.


    Even in the year that Seoul was invaded by an army of monsters, the academy did not miss the cultural festival.


    Even then, the academy was criticized, but nevertheless, tickets for the cultural festival were quickly sold out.


    Although it is a cultural festival that lasts for five days, all tickets available for each day of the week are sold out.


    Perhaps something similar will happen in this life.


    And this time, I decided to run a cultural festival booth with the class next to me, so I hope you do well without fighting.


    Meanwhile, the instructor left the class after saying that.


    It allowed the students to voluntarily hold the meeting.


    Then, two students who were elected president in the second semester went up to the podium.


    I hope we can enjoy the cultural festival together. let��s do well Everyone, if there��s something you want to do at the cultural festival, raise your hand and tell me!


    two presidents.


    Since about 30% of the total number of members of Class 031 passed away, they had no choice but to combine the two classes into one and set up a booth at the cultural festival.


    As a result, the second-year middle school academy combined the two classes to run a booth.


    As long as I don��t bake fried dumplings like last year, I can do anything.


    Eun-ha, who was sitting between Ha-yang and Bae Su-bin, watched the meeting with her chin resting on her chin.


    There was nothing I wanted to do at the cultural festival, and I had no interest in the first place.


    It was crowded and noisy, and I was just using my strength for nothing.


    At least there was one advantage of the cultural festival, but��.


    ��Hey Eunha, here.


    Is this the list of artifacts that will be submitted to the division competition this time?


    It seems that there are still undecided things, but now that I��ve heard the explanation, I think that��s all.


    He buried his head in the print Hayang handed him.


    The two, shoulder to shoulder, stared at the contents of the print.


    Academy students were able to obtain artifacts by winning division competitions and general competitions during the cultural festival.


    However, in the case of secondary academy students, they could not participate in the comprehensive competition.


    In the end, Eunha��s eyes were on the artifacts handled in the division competition.


    Nothing special this year


    There were a few useful artifacts in the Higher Academy��s category competition, but the artifacts submitted to the Secondary Academy��s category competition were mediocre.


    There was not a single artifact that could attract Eunha��s attention.


    What are you going to do?


    I��m trying to get one out with the navigator division. I heard that the other kids are also going to participate in the division competition this year, Eunha, aren��t you going to go? I��m not interested.


    Eun-ha lifted her head from the print she was looking at.


    I didn��t intend to participate in the division competition, so I decided to watch my friends go to the division competition. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It would be fun to watch while eating popcorn.


    Bae Su-bin Are you going out too? huh. Apply for the caster division later. They said that if you win the division competition, additional points will be given next semester.


    Still, White couldn��t win?


    That��s what you need to know to do. do you want to die?


    Eunha touched Bae Soo-bin��s heart.


    Bae Su-bin, who failed to rank first in the entire school last semester, reacted with his eyes full of venom.


    Besides, because I was in the same class as Hayang, I couldn��t even get first place in my class this year.


    As a result, she was showing a competitive spirit to Hayang, even though she was in a different field.


    wait and see I will definitely beat you in the division competition.


    Ahaha��.


    Hayang only laughed awkwardly.


    Since they are different sectors, there is no element of competition anywhere.


    Hayang didn��t say anything useless, as if he had gotten used to Bae Su-bin, who had been burning with competition for a semester.


    And then-.


    ��Then, by a majority vote, we will do the haunted house!


    ��I didn��t even raise my hand?


    It was decided what to do at the cultural festival.


    haunted house.


    Eun-ha thought that maybe it would be better to bake fried dumplings.


    ��


    Meanwhile, Minji��s class decided to run a cultural festival booth with Mok Min-ho��s class.


    The students who agreed to run the cafe smoothly decided to select students to participate in the division competition.


    Then, I��ll do Minho alone in the dealer section! There are no more people leaving, right?


    Each class had to elect at least one representative from each category to participate in the category competition.


    There is no limit to the number of arguments.


    Of course, as long as there is no problem in running the cultural festival booth.


    Then the dealer will close with this and go to the Hunter section. Who wants to apply for the Hunter Division!


    for a moment! Chairman! me! me! I want to apply for a dealer too!?


    Since Minho will go to the dealer division, Binggu oppa tells me a few times that he has to go to the hunter division for strategy.


    Then, Jin Parang raised his hand high.


    Minji, who was sitting next to him, sighed.


    A little while ago, Blue had been saying that he wanted to apply for the dealer division.


    However, the classmates didn��t listen to Jinparang��s words.


    hey! Do you think I��m better than Mok Min-ho? Even Choi Eunhyuk can win!


    it��s stinky I��m going to go out to the dealer department and be embarrassed, but stay still. Mr. you! hey! What did you say!?


    One winner in each category.


    The class that produced many winners received a small amount of prize money and rewards on the last day of the cultural festival.


    So each class had to carefully decide who would compete in the division competition.


    Choi Eun-hyeok will be the dealer in Seo-nane��s class. Can Binggu oppa beat Eunhyuk? You won��t know if you don��t fight!


    Heung I heard from Seona that I lost to Eunhyuk the other day in Dalian. That��s what I did when I had a sudden poop! Ha, don��t talk dirty. Anyway, that��s just an excuse. Jin blue.


    Mok Min-ho goes to the dealer division.


    This was something the two classes agreed upon.


    Assuming that Ha-ha, who is prevalent in cynicism, does not appear in the division competition, Choi Eun-hyeok is considered the best dealer in the same grade.


    And the person who could be compared to him was Mok Min-ho.


    In this situation, if you put Jin Parang in, you won��t be able to take over other divisions.


    So, with the consent of the classmates, it was concluded that Parang went to the Hunter Division where he could save mobility.


    dealer! Get me out to the dealer!


    Chairman! Binggu oppa wants to go to the Hunter Division!


    hey! When did I!?


    Then, for the Hunter division, I��ll choose Blue hyung. Doesn��t anyone else want to go out?


    Fortunately, Minji got along well with the two presidents.


    Minji recommended Blue and they put his name at the top.


    The classmates unanimously decided to send Jinparang to the Hunter Division.


    Blue could only grumble.


    It must be hard to comfort my brother.


    Next is the Caster section.


    The students gave up the caster division right away because they thought that either Subin or Hayang in Hayang��s class would compete in the caster division.


    In order to meet the minimum number of people, it was decided to send out one person.


    Meanwhile, Kim Min-ji sighed with the thought of trying to appease Jinpa-rang, who was upset.


    The only person here who can soothe that Bing-gu or the puppet is himself.


    Next up is the support section! Eunwoo, how about you go out? Yeah I want to go out sometime. I don��t know if I can do it well, but I��ll try my best. In the support section


    ,


    since Eunwoo is leaving, we can finish with this��. The next step is the ranger section��


    Now, only Ranger is left.


    The two presidents seemed to be contemplating who to put forward in the Ranger division.


    In both classes, there were no students who stood out as rangers.


    If there is someone who has the ability to be good at it��.


    -Minji, do you want to go out? I?


    The same class president pointed out Minji.


    She blinked as if she hadn��t expected to be singled out.


    Um��


    Minji was skeptical.


    It would be unreasonable to win the Ranger category with your own skills.


    She knew her skills better than anyone else.


    But maybe.


    If you��re lucky it might be possible.


    Someone in the Ranger division had to leave anyway.


    Minji nodded, judging that she would be the least bit better out of the rest.


    ��


    In this cultural festival, Eun-ha happened to take on the role of a ghoul.


    Thanks to this, I had to dye my hair white and wear an iron mask that exposed the corners of my mouth by asking Byeok Hae-soo.


    The red lenses were a bonus.


    To be honest, I couldn��t understand the galaxy.


    The ghoul he thought was not like that at all.


    Then what?


    Doesn��t your sister even know what a ghoul is?


    I��ve only heard about it, but I��ve never seen it myself. Have you ever seen a galaxy?


    ��Neither do I.


    Eun-ha, who had been training with Yeon-hwa every morning, answered while avoiding her gaze.


    In fact, he had seen a ghoul before.


    It is because < Myeongwang > Sindorim manifested a < miracle > and caused a disaster by turning the corpses of the dead into ghouls.


    At that time, he witnessed firsthand how the skinned corpse was transformed into a skinny stray dog.


    It wasn��t a joke back then.


    A wild dog-type undead with hollow eyes.


    I wasn��t sure if I could describe it as a wild dog.


    At that time, the ghoul, which was running on all fours, responded like a dog to the living being.


    Normal attacks didn��t work for those who couldn��t feel pain, so I had to use my strength to subdue them.


    Later, Lee Yoo-jung said that her back was sore and asked Eun-ha for a massage.


    ��Why do I have to do this����


    ��Noisy. I was taken away because of you, and I worked almost without pay, so I should get this at least. is not it?��


    ����only this time.��


    ��Ah�� there. It hurt there.��


    ��here is?��


    ��Yeah there too. Ah�� I think I can go down a bit.��


    ������.��


    ����a little more�� a little further down����


    ��How much lower is it?��


    There were several happenings at that time.


    Now that I think about it, Lee Yoo-jung was embarrassed for some reason to seduce her.


    The galaxy, which deliberately ignored it, later broke apart.


    what do you think now ��didn��t think of anything? Um�� Eun-


    ha, who woke up from the past, avoided Ryu Yeon-hwa��s gaze this time as well.


    It seemed that the surroundings were cold.


    Summer isn��t over yet.


    The sweat from the sparring earlier had frozen and dripped onto the floor before I knew it.


    Come to think of it, what does your sister��s class do at this cultural festival? We do nothing this time. You just have to enjoy the senior year of high school academy.


    Oh yes.


    Eunha nodded.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa became a third year high school academy this year.


    She, who will be graduating next year, had no time to pay attention to the cultural festival as she was preparing for a job.


    Of course, with good grades, she had already decided to join the Regulus Clan.


    It was the same for Eun-ah and Han Chang-jin, who decided to join the same clan.


    ah i��m jealous


    Eun-ha envied Ryu Yeon-hwa.


    Because I don��t have to do anything annoying.


    He also wanted to quickly become a player and go out into society.


    Of course, it was my heart, but there were piles of things I had to do until the day I graduated from Higher Academy.


    So speaking of that, I have something I want to ask of you. yes? which one?


    I sweated too much today.


    Eunha woke up thinking of taking a light shower.


    It was then that she got up and spoke to him.


    It was very surprising that Ryu Yeon-hwa asked her for a favor.


    This time, I became the representative of the 027 class of graduates��


    Really? Good for you. What about it?


    Representatives of graduates have to show their innocence to people on behalf of the students.


    Yes, there was such a thing. Who did you decide to fight with? You��re not doing it with my sister, are you?


    No. My sparring opponent is��.


    Eventually, Eunha heard her request and opened her eyes wide.

 Chapter 337

    Relife Player 337


    [Chapter 104]


    [Monster with worn out emotions (2)]


    The cultural festival was a success from the first day.


    As Eunha had predicted, the limited number of tickets sold to the general public ran out in an instant.


    It was to the point where even scalpers were circulating.


    It meant that people were still curious about the player even when the situation was not good.


    hee hee hee


    brothers there.


    There were no booths that were not crowded.


    The same goes for the galaxy and half of the white.


    The two classes couldn��t even rest properly because they were running the haunted house.


    This is because the fame of the haunted house has increased through word of mouth.


    The haunted house with magic is said to be of considerable quality.


    Rumors spread that if you visit with lovers, your relationship will become more intimate, and even rumors that your relationship will become closer the moment you leave the exit no matter who you visit.


    As a result, the line never ceased. The presidents of the two classes eventually had to change their policy so that those who entered once could not re-enter.


    Even so, people continued to flock.


    If you don��t have a girlfriend, would you date me?


    ������.��


    A haunted house with an interior made entirely of a large arena.


    The dark, red-toned space filled with light gave off an atmosphere that gave off goosebumps just by being still.


    Same goes for props.


    The men who visited the haunted house to test their courage inadvertently turned their heads at the sound they heard from the well.


    let��s date me


    hee hee hee I��m so lonely


    A woman crawling out of a well.


    A half-stretched woman in the corner was wearing a plain white suit.


    Then, looking down at the floor, she reached out to the men and slowly raised her head.


    ������!!��


    Hair that looks messy. The eyes that appeared between them were emitting red eyes.


    And even the white skin like a corpse.


    When the men saw her trying to come out of the well, they ran off without looking back.


    Phew��


    And Jeong Ha-yang, who was left alone, sighed as she straightened her hair that was blocking her view.


    The atmosphere that reminded me of a virgin ghost had disappeared before I knew it.


    Those people were very scared. Oh Eunha Are you done there too?


    for now.


    Shortly thereafter, screams were heard from the direction the men were running.


    The galaxy came from the direction of the scream.


    Eunha dyed her hair white with mana-infused dye and wore red lenses on only one eye.


    At the same time, he covered all parts except for his eyes and mouth with an iron mask, and he was frustrated with all of that.


    However, there was still plenty of time left for the shift to change.


    Until then, I had no choice but to wear makeup.


    let��s be patient a little longer Would you like some candy? Where did you get this from? I brought a few while I was in the shift earlier!


    Even if it wasn��t, the sweet thing pulled.


    Eun-ha put the candy Ha-yang took out from her white sleeve into her mouth.


    Hayang, who saw him eating, also broke a candy.


    This kid is a virgin ghost.


    I can��t even fall in love and die, so I��ll be unfair.


    Sugar seeped into the body.


    Eun-ha looked at White, who was taking a break for a short time while rolling the candy in her mouth.


    It sounds like you��ve been in a lot of pain all this time.


    Her round face was slightly slimmer than before.


    And as if filling in the missing part, the maturity was further highlighted.


    No matter how flimsy her makeup was, it was impossible to find the appearance of a child in her wearing only a white dress.


    Although the childish appearance remained, the aspects of an adult woman were mixed together to form a strange harmony.


    If someone asks you if you are pretty.


    Eunha why? Would you like some more candy?


    ��give me one more.


    It��s pretty.


    I will have no choice but to answer now.


    Eun-ha regained her senses for a moment and spoke softly to Hayang, who smiled softly at him.


    She didn��t look strange.


    -What did you just think? ����.


    And then Jeong Ha-yang comes in with a hook.


    She also has an improved poker face.


    Eunha, who was speechless for a moment, suddenly burst into playfulness.


    I��ll have to see her get flustered.


    Eunha replied with such a heart.


    If a pretty girl like you dies without being able to date, it wouldn��t be strange if she became a virgin ghost because it would be unfair.


    ����.


    Jeong Ha-yang doubts her ears.


    Eunha laughed softly at her bewildered look.


    It was a pity that I didn��t have a smartphone.


    I can only see her blinking with her round eyes wide open for this moment.


    ��tooth.


    Did you realize his prank?


    She puckered her lips and counterattacked.


    Then, at least give me a date before I die. Why are you asking me about that? You��ll have to figure it out on your own.


    Eunha suddenly felt a sense of deja vu.


    A conversation that seems to have happened somewhere.


    It didn��t take long to recall.


    Yoojung was like that in the past.


    That was the reason in my previous life.


    Because I was only following you, I couldn��t even date for the rest of my life and I ended up dying.


    If she dies and becomes a virgin ghost, then it��s all because of her.


    Eunha reminded me of that time.


    Unfortunately, he couldn��t remember what he said to her at the time.


    ��Who were you thinking of?


    very pretty kid


    ��tooth. Eun-ah, more than unnie?


    Um�� that��s right.


    Jung Ha-yang asked with twin wicks in her eyes.


    Eun-ha pretended not to know her jealousy and thought about it.


    Is Eun-ah pretty or Lee Yoo-jung pretty?


    Which of the two is the prettiest?


    As expected, my older sister�� well��


    it was embarrassing to answer.


    The galaxy could not draw conclusions.


    Noh Eun-ah and Lee Yoo-jung.


    Now that I think about it, the two of them had almost the same atmosphere.


    Even the hairstyle is similar, so it��s even more.


    Although Eun-ha vaguely remembered Eun-ah, whom she had lost in her childhood in her previous life.


    But I did remember the kind of person she was.


    That feeling says it.


    that the two look alike


    Maybe that��s why he couldn��t move at Lee Yu-jeong��s words.


    my mom is the best tooth.


    You can��t distinguish between superiority and inferiority.


    In the end, he put his mother in his mouth.


    So, Hayang couldn��t question him anymore.


    What��s more, the guests entered at just the right time.


    The students who were playing the role of ghosts in front of me sent a signal.


    Let��s quickly return to our seats.


    huh. Good job then�� Huh?


    what. what��s the matter? Are you Eun-ah��s older sister?


    what?


    Eun-ha, who was about to return to her seat, quickly turned around.


    Approaching Hayang, who deployed the sensor network, he asked if her information was correct.


    Hayang nodded.


    Yes, Eun-ah, there is no way you don��t know unnie��s presence. Besides, I made most of the set here? Everyone who enters here is as if they are within my detection range.


    Jeong Ha-yang speaks confidently.


    In fact, she even built a maze and created a route from the entrance to the exit.


    Besides, he sometimes changed the structure of the maze to unnerve those who weren��t scared.


    That was what she said.


    Eun-ha couldn��t feel the presence of Eun-ah, who was covered in several layers of concealment magic, but with her ability, she might be able to detect it.


    Because she had an excellent quality of reading information with the mana around her.


    But who is your sister with?


    Yeon-hwa noona said she was busy from the first day attending the general competition��


    Hayang went into the well and started running.


    Eunha also went into the well, only sticking her face out over the wall of the well, as if covering herself with a cover.


    Can you not go to your seat? Go see my sister��s face.


    After all, his place was not far from here.


    He thought of going back to his seat after checking Eun-ah��s face to see who she was with.


    Soon after, Eun-ah appeared.


    It seems more somber here? But the set was really well made.


    Uh�� Eunah. If you��re scared, come to me anytime. Because I will protect you.


    yes thanks! If that happens, I will definitely rely on you.


    like going on a date.


    The distance between Eun-ah and Han Chang-jin was so close that they almost bumped their shoulders.


    The backs of their hands kept bumping as they walked.


    Holding hands like that seemed like a matter of time.


    That bastard in the middle of the day��


    Eun-ha gnashed her teeth.


    Hearing that Yeon-hwa is busy today, he should have been wary of bugs getting around Eun-ah.


    Han Chang-jin, who had forgotten about it, approached her.


    Aaaaaaaaa!!


    Eunah, be careful!


    Wow!


    At that time, students dressed as zombies fell from the set that appeared to be an abandoned building.


    The zombies who landed safely on the floor releasing mana rushed to surprise Eun-ah.


    However, Eun-ah was not someone to be afraid of at all.


    Nevertheless, Han Chang-jin stepped forward and took action to protect her.


    Are you okay?


    huh. Thanks for your help. I wasn��t scared at all.


    That��s because I��m worried. �� thank you.


    The atmosphere wasn��t too bad either.


    Eunha turned on the light in her eyes.


    Then I strained my hand so much that I broke the wall of the well.


    Although it was Styrofoam reinforced with mana.


    Haya. �� huh. why? Help me out.


    Yeah yeah��.


    it separates the two of them.


    Eun-ha, who decided to do so, asked Ha-yang to do so.


    She showed no complaints, as if she knew this would happen.


    I��m going to drop the cheating squid from my sister. At that time, Hayang will change the structure of the maze so that we will never meet again.


    Ugh��. I will.


    White shows a shy look.


    She nodded, sighed softly, and began preparing to change the maze.


    but how do i drop it? there are all ways


    Eunha giggled as she touched the area around her eyes wearing red lenses with her fingers.


    As if his cheeks were throbbing.


    Noh Eun-ha is 15 years old.


    In front of the age of 15, the mental age was so colorless.


    This is unavoidable��.


    ��Yes, it was Destiny of fate.


    Some players, whose emotions sometimes take precedence over reason, went so far as to say that it was the most imaginative period of their lives.


    So, try making magic that can only be made at this time.


    How dare you lay your hands on my sister?


    After coming out of the well, Eun-ha hid behind a pillar and looked into Han Chang-jin��s eyes.


    It seemed that Changjin, who was talking with Eunah, felt her gaze.


    For an instant, our eyes met.


    Stygian Eye


    There is something I recently learned.


    The providence of the 5th tier Overrank Group Horse went very well with the Stygian Ai.


    With the addition of the Stygian Eye, so far we have not had to go through the trouble of deceiving others to make the illusion real.


    Because the Stygian Eye stimulated the deep world of the other person.


    Even if Han Chang-jin��s mana resistance was high, it didn��t matter.


    Because the providence of the grouping horse also strengthened the Stygian child.


    The moment our eyes met even once.


    Han Chang-jin would have felt fear even if it was something insignificant.


    Have you experienced the fear of being torn apart by ghouls?


    just as expected.


    Han Chang-jin was startled.


    However, with his high mana resistance, he seemed to think that the ghouls that appeared and disappeared in an instant were ghosts.


    Phantom Eye


    But even the moment was good.


    If he remembered the ghoul even for an instant, Eunha could show him the ghoul using illusion magic.


    Why is there a ghoul here�� Be careful!


    Changjin-ah, what suddenly�� kyaaak!


    Han Chang-jin��s eyes will now see the vision of suddenly appearing ghouls rushing at Eun-ah.


    Changjin grabbed his weapon and ran forward to protect Eunah without hesitation.


    Surprised by Chang-jin��s reaction, Eun-ah tried to catch him but failed.


    And just then.


    Hayang, it��s now.


    Ugh��


    Finally, the two of them fell.


    Eun-ha sent a signal to Hayang, and she wondered what it was and changed the maze as he told her to.


    Even knowing that other people who entered the maze would be confused.


    What do other people know?


    Even though Hayang was worried about other people, Eunha didn��t care about other people.


    After he thanked Hayang, he rushed at Eun-ah, who fell alone as the structure of the maze suddenly changed.


    Aaaaaaaa!!


    fluttering white hair


    Shining red lenses.


    Eun-ha, faithful to her role as a ghoul, rushed at Eun-ah.


    Outside the booth, Eun-ah, who was entrusted with Seokjang, found him rushing at her out of nowhere, and reflexively took a fighting stance.


    ��Galaxy!? Don��t eat me!


    Eun-a belatedly realized that the dressed-up ghoul was her younger brother and was happy to see her.


    Eunha jokingly shouted.


    The two ran at the same time.


    And Eun-ha tried to bite Eun-ah, but��.


    Who catches and eats! I��m going to eat you! Yum!


    ����!


    Eun-ah hugged Eun-ha and quickly bit him on the shoulder.


    Eun-ha, who did not know that she would be bitten, flinched.


    It was the first time I had bitten her since I was a baby.


    Is this all yours?


    ��heard. If your sister is coming, tell her she will come.


    I was trying to surprise you!


    Eun-ah narrows her eyes and glares at Eun-ha with a sullen face.


    Then, she smiled and recharged the galaxy component after a long time.


    Eun-ha left her groping her body alone.


    Noh Eun-ha he��.


    But why is your hair like this?


    doesn��t it suit you?


    no! My sister looks good with anything! Let��s take a picture while we��re at it!


    ��It might be a monster to some, but to others


    it was a gentle sheep. S��arch* The n?vel_Fire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 338

    Relife Player 338


    [Chapter 104]


    [Monster with worn out emotions (3)]


    He succeeded in monopolizing Eun-ah.


    Eun-ha, who took a long-awaited break during lunchtime, brought up the idea of having lunch with Eun-ah.


    Except for Han Chang-jin, of course.


    I��ll tell Changjin that we��re going to have lunch separately.


    Is it really okay? He said he was going to have lunch with Han Chang-jin oppa. I��m excited Why do I have to eat with the kid who pushed me and ran away saying he would live alone?


    that��s right. My sister is right a hundred times. Cancer. Han Chang-jin hyung is not even a man.


    Ahaha��


    Eun-ah was misunderstanding.


    Before the maze was transformed, the action taken by Han Chang-jin to protect her seemed to be seen as running away, saying that he would live alone.


    And he had no intention of clearing up her misunderstanding.


    Jung Ha-yang, who received a rest alongside him thanks to him, only let out an awkward laugh even though she knew the truth.


    He said he would protect me�� He was just talking like the other kids. Okay Eunha? You should never say empty words to a woman. You have to remember this carefully. know. It��s a story I��ve heard many times from my sister. I��m not someone like Changjin hyung.


    Haha��


    She was so heartbroken that she wasn��t even responding properly to calls from Changjin.


    To ease her mood, Eunha chimed in as if everything she said was the truth.


    In fact, Ha-yang thought that Eun-ha also talked about empty words quite a bit.


    She just let out an awkward laugh.


    By the way, where are you going to eat lunch? No matter where you go at this time, it will be crowded with people��


    You don��t have to worry about that. I said that Hayang brought a lunchbox.


    lunch box? huh! Voila!


    The academy was crowded with people wherever it went due to the cultural festival.


    At least the places where the booths were not installed were few and far between, but there was no place to eat.


    Even if we ate at the student cafeteria, it would be crowded with students.


    That��s why Hayang brought a packed lunch so that he could have lunch comfortably in a quiet place.


    She took out a large box of boxes from her bag and showed them to Eun-ah.


    Eun-ah��s eyes widened.


    Wow, did you make all of this, White? so much?


    I made a lot of it on purpose to share with others.


    It must have been hard to make this Ehehe�� no. I got up a little early and made it moderately with the ingredients I had.


    I don��t think this is made with existing materials��


    Eunha laid a mat under the shade of a tree.


    Eun-a, who sat down, looked at the lunch box that Hayang had brought and admired it.


    Ha-yang said it was no big deal, but Eun-ah could


    tell that the lunch she had brought was no big deal.


    But�� Huh? what��s the matter? S��ar?h the N?velFire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Eunha has a lot of things she likes.


    Oh, how did it happen? And my sister Eunha and I have similar tastes.


    Hmm�� did you?


    ��Uh Eunha, are you hungry!? Aren��t you hungry too? Let��s eat quickly! I am so hungry!


    Eun-ah narrowed her eyes and looked at her carefully.


    It��s cute, like it��s going to die.


    Soon, Hayang unnaturally changed the topic and held out chopsticks to the two.


    galaxy I think Hayang made this for you. Shouldn��t I say thank you?


    oh sister! You don��t have to!


    The two of you kept overlapping shifts throughout the cultural festival, so we had to eat together. At that time, Hayang would keep bringing lunch boxes�� I��m sorry I had to get and eat them. �� that��s right. thank you haha I will eat well.


    Eun-a growled slightly.


    Picking up the chopsticks, she spoke to Eunha, who had been turning her head away.


    It was visible in her eyes.


    Eunha pretending not to know.


    me too. Hayang-ah, I��ll eat well! huh! I hope it suits my sister��s taste.


    It fits my mouth, so it will fit my sister��s mouth too. delicious.


    Eun-ha replied coldly and put food in her cheek.


    There was no way that she, who had been taught by Jeong Seok-hun, would have made the food tasteless.


    I knew it.


    Eunha nodded her head at her skill at captivating her taste buds.


    To be honest, once I got addicted to this taste, I couldn��t live without eating this dish.


    ��but that doesn��t mean I can��t live.


    Because food is to fill the stomach.


    Eunha inadvertently smiled bitterly.


    Realizing that the food was so delicious, he was willing to boldly accept the way he had before returning to get what he wanted.


    Food is just to fill the stomach.


    Even so, I hoped that this life would continue if possible.


    Buuuu,


    then the smartphone vibrated.


    Eunha looked at the smartphone she took out of her pocket and changed her eyes.


    I��ll call you for a minute.


    why? to whom? just someone you know


    Eun-ha roughly evaded Eun-ah, who was curious.


    Then he got up from his seat and checked Pine Talk again.


    ��Twenty-five��: Arrive at the academy (12:23 pm)


    ��


    While Eunha is away for a while.


    At the lunch table, only Eun-ah and Hayang remained.


    Awkwardness is very brief.


    The two, who had been close to each other since childhood, soon chatted amicably as if it had never happened.


    Then, Eun-ah smiled bitterly and changed the topic.


    Sorry. I made it for Eunha, but I intervened for no reason�� Eunha doesn��t really care��.


    No, unnie. Was it nice that I could have lunch with my sister?


    so?


    yeah no wonder


    What a good kid.


    Eun-a thought that way when she saw Hayang, who was considerate of her heart.


    She did not know that Hayang had feelings for her younger brother.


    How could you not know?


    It��s weird not knowing.


    It was a welcome story that a good kid like Hayang had feelings for Eunha.


    To be honest, she was even grateful.


    -Hayang-ah. yes sister


    So, Eun-ah wanted to support her.


    A girl who has had a heart close to single-mindedness since childhood.


    Please take good care of Eunha in the future.


    ����.


    At the same time, Eun-ah wanted to give advice.


    The girl who has not been hiding her feelings ever since she was a child.


    I��m speaking as Eunha noona�� but it��s going to be hard to like Eunha.


    She knew her younger brother very well.


    A younger brother who doesn��t love himself.


    Eun-ha hadn��t said a word yet, but she knew at a glance that he was whipping her hard in her heart.


    He said he must be unhappy.


    He said he shouldn��t be loved.


    A younger brother who endlessly pushes himself.


    To be honest, unless you are a family member, it would be difficult to unreservedly love Eunha on stage.


    Still, I hope Hayang will like Eunha a lot. So that he can like himself�� I want you to be by his side and support him.


    ����.


    There is a limit to the love of family.


    His family��s love alone cannot fully embrace his heart.


    That��s why Eun-a said her selfish wish.


    A wish that forced Hayang to sacrifice.


    It will probably be very difficult.


    Even Eun-ah, who had seen Eun-ah so far, couldn��t see how deep his sadness was.


    However, those who love Eunha must make up for that sadness with their love.


    On the contrary, there will be a deep goal in their hearts.


    In order for the well of love not to dry up, each other must pour water from each other��s well.


    But those who like the galaxy will probably have to fill his well with their own well water.


    Sorry.


    And thank you.


    Eun-ah knew very well that she was a bad person.


    To make his little brother happy.


    That he was forcing her to sacrifice.


    ����.


    Because Hayang knew that, he couldn��t answer her words.


    She must be feeling it too.


    Having spent this much time with him, there was no way I could not have noticed.


    A love that will probably never be reciprocated.


    No one will readily answer that they will do so.


    ��


    Why do I have to come here?��


    I can tell you all the reasons why I have to come.


    Even though I��m tired of it now.


    Jeong Geum-jeon continued to grumble.


    Nonetheless, his secretary did not care and responded to his complaints.


    Jeong Geum-jeon��s mouth protruded five feet.


    I want to read a new novel, but why the hell do I have to come to the Little Kids�� Cultural Festival?��


    The novel you��re talking about�� Well, I can tell you the plot here. what? how do you know that


    Did you think I wouldn��t know that? I was the one who found pornography on the old master��s computer�� Why is that story coming up here!


    Academy Cultural Festival.


    Jeong Geum-jeon, who was walking in a place crowded with people, reflexively shouted.


    Of course, the focus was on it.


    However, the secretary with a hairpin in her hair was smiling quietly.


    In the end, Jeong Geum-jeon, realizing that it would be a loss to deal with her, turned around.


    She, wearing a tight suit, followed him.


    These days, it seems that the novels you are interested in are idiots.


    So what?


    What kind of novels do you think you might like�� I have something to recommend. You will probably be satisfied.


    Huh true. How do you predict that?


    A long time ago�� I saved a picture of pantyhose you liked on the boy��s computer�� �� Yes, I got it. stop.


    I can��t stand this secretary either.


    Giving a white flag to her who knew her childhood all too well, Geumjeon sighed deeply.


    Thinking about it now, I wondered if the biggest reason he left the mansion was because of her, who seemed to see through his life.


    Oh. young master. why. what else


    Now, to confess�� I took a picture of mine and saved it there. �� Holy crap.


    An older secretary who smiles and laughs.


    He swears out of his mouth.


    I don��t know if that sister is playing a joke or if it��s really real.


    The computer at the time was disposed of when leaving the house, so there was no backup copy.


    He felt regret for a moment.


    Why the hell did Grandpa send this older sister to me?


    Didn��t her grandfather send it, but she herself volunteered?


    Anyway, Jeong Geum-jeon, who has now become the Lord of the Donghae Clan only by title, spoke to her, who is also an administrator and serves as his secretary.


    So what do you want?


    The master is doing his job. Ha��


    the thing you hate the most.


    Jeong Geum-jeon scratched the nape of his back.


    In the end, I thought there was nothing I could do.


    From the very beginning, when he was brought to the academy cultural festival as a member of the Donghae Clan, it was obvious that this would happen.


    okay. Day. can i work?


    yes. If you recruit even one person, we will recommend novels that you will like one by one. Are you really not lying?


    I swear to heaven, I��ve never lied.


    Excited. If you live without lying, is that a person?


    I��ve never lied to you, Bocchan.


    The horse is only in the past and now.


    The Donghae Clan was a very ambiguous clan.


    There weren��t enough players to represent the clan, and it wasn��t a clan that specialized in anything.


    As a result, instead of staying in Grade A every year and aiming for Grade S, they were fighting for position with the clan trying to rise from below.


    The KK Clan of the KK Group, which can be said to be a rival of the Donghae Group, has established itself in the S rank by producing Hwangsan-gun as the Twelve.


    As a result, Jeong Geum-jeon, who became the Lord of the Donghae Clan, had to create a clan that could not be defeated by the KK Group.


    That was the reason why I came to the cultural festival today.


    In order to recruit promising players with a bright future to the seminal Donghae Clan.


    So, are you recruiting anyone?


    If you want to recruit someone and later get a bad order from the president��


    Sheesh.


    Jung Man-man, chairman of the Donghae Group.


    Geumjeon had to work diligently even for the sake of his grandfather, who could be said to be his treasure.


    He looked at those who were highly evaluated among the class 027 graduating next year with the materials his secretary had given him in advance.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa�� If it��s a gift from < Binghwa >, there are enough elements to stand out. Hmm�� It seems that you have quite a bit of skill.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa is already rumored to be joining the Regulus Clan.


    Did Clan Regulus spit? Or is it just a rumor?


    Upon verification, it appears to be almost true. No Eun-ah and Han Chang-jin, who you see below, will also join the Regulus Clan.


    Hey�� I don��t know what Clan Regulus will do next year.


    So the Chairman said he��s going to get very scolded sooner or later about what the hell Clan Regulus was doing while they were doing it��


    Damn it. When his old friend retires, he��ll be quietly resting at home, but he��s meddling with me on everything.


    Although he stepped down as chairman, there is nothing he can do about it as he is the largest shareholder.


    Jeong Geum-jeon was angry.


    Almost all of those classified as promising players were in discussions with large clans.


    The clans set up a time when they would engage in recruiting wars, but the large clans approached them legally in some way beforehand.


    I realized that it was the difference between the A-rank Donghae Clan and the S-rank Clan.


    ��I don��t think I��ll be able to save the real country from the 027th academy��.


    There were still many promising players on the list.


    However, Jeong Geum-jeon missed those who stood out, including Ryu Yeon-hwa, and others looked like chaff.


    Jeong Geum-jeon, who promised to contact prospective players like other large clans from next year, raised his head from the list.


    I was hungry.


    I wanted to eat something.


    They sell Tanghulu over there.


    I just got something sweet. Let��s think about it while eating.


    Jeong Geum-jeon licked his lips while looking at Tanghulu, which was being sold at a booth.


    Approaching the booth, Jeong Geum-jeon gave money to the clerk and bought Tanghulu for herself and food for the secretary.


    She had a puzzled look on her face.


    why? Did I look like a vicious boss as if I couldn��t buy one of these? I��ve never seen him as an evil boss before.


    Well�� I��m not the evil president, but my sister is the evil secretary.


    Jeong Geum-jeon giggles while tasting Tanghulu.


    Then he looked at the person who entered the booth after him.


    Miye, what would you like to eat?


    Dad, you ate like that before and are you thinking of eating again? i really can��t live He said that the contract period was short and he was so carefree��


    Miye�� Even if he looked like this, he was a really great guardian? Even if I just stay still, there must be a lot of clans that will offer me?


    Then why doesn��t the clan my father is in even propose a renewal contract?


    That thing�� Rather, I was thinking of leaving as soon as the contract ended because I hated my dad. Should I say that there are circumstances only for adults�� You will understand when you grow up.


    A girl who looks like an elementary school student.


    A giant who is embarrassed by that girl.


    Wearing light gloves that were easy to move in, he was trying his best to ease her daughter��s mood.


    Why do you smell money?


    And Geumjeon, who was watching the two of them, put the remaining Tanghulu in her mouth and muttered.


    He smelled good of money.


    And that player I met by chance was giving off the smell of money.

 Chapter 339

    Relife Player 339


    [Chapter 104]


    [A monster with worn out emotions (4)]


    The third day of the cultural festival.


    The preliminaries on the first and second days ended in all categories, leaving only the competition and the grade competition to determine the top winner by grade level.


    On the 4th and 5th day, the general category competition is held in earnest.


    Although the general sector competition was the most visited event by industry officials, there were quite a few people who visited on the last day of the general sector competition.


    Whoa��.


    Dealer division competition 2nd year finals.


    Watching the freshman game end, Eunhyuk took a deep breath near the stadium.


    It was full of people outside.


    Thinking that I would swing my sword in front of them made me very nervous and excited.


    Haven��t you dreamed of it since you were little?


    I want to become a player who saves people who are expected by so many people.


    that��s right.


    Why are you so nervous about this?


    Eunhyuk hit his face with both hands.


    I just show off what I��ve been training to the audience.


    Haven��t you been doing well so far?


    Minho must be nervous too.


    No, Minho wouldn��t do that.


    Nevertheless, unlike the preliminaries, the reason they are nervous is probably because their opponent in the finals is Mok Min-ho.


    To be honest, he wasn��t very interested in prospects in other grades.


    As he is an aspiring dealer while being an aspiring player, he is implied to be compared to himself and Minho Minho among students.


    Eunhyuk couldn��t help but feel a sense of rivalry with him.


    This will be the same for him.


    ��Are you very nervous?


    ��Naya.


    Eunhyuk tried to meditate for the upcoming battle.


    At that time, after finishing the telepathist


    division competition, Seo-na came to him and talked to him.


    Eunhyuk opened his eyes, saw the red eyes looking at him, and soon relaxed his stiff face.


    Serena was worried.


    Sorry. I was hoping to see you make it to the finals�� Good job?


    Then I��ll see you later in the afternoon. I was selected as the 2nd year representative. really? congratulations so much!


    Jin Seo-na wagging her fox tail.


    Eunhyuk was delighted with Seona��s victory as if he had won.


    Seo-na smiled as she pathetically looked at him, who was delighted like a child.


    Then she came closer to him and said.


    So Eunhyuk, you win too. Because I want to keep watching you fight.


    ��huh.


    How does your body feel lighter?


    Looking at her, Eunhyuk smiled like a puppy and turned around.


    When I came out, the sun was shining so hard that it blinded my eyes.


    At the same time, unlike the preliminaries, the people who filled the stands filled up their cheers.


    In an instant, Eunhyuk was overwhelmed by numerous gazes.


    But that��s for a while��


    [��Cheer up.]


    He turned his head in the direction the telepathy came from.


    Unlike the arena, the dark passageway. S~ea??h the ��ov��lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The fox girl was still there.


    she waved her hand.


    Gently waving to her, he walked to Min-ho Mo, who had come up to the arena first.


    Were you scared?


    Who is scared?


    Minho, as always, spoke indifferently.


    Eunhyuk responded with a light laugh and immediately pulled out the sword he was wearing around his waist.


    The same goes for Mok Min-ho.


    Eunhyuk Choi. why? do you remember that time? ��of course.


    When Mok Min-ho spoke.


    Eunhyuk noticed that he brought up the story of being kidnapped by Slayers last year.


    At that time, the two men were looking for an opportunity to run away from them by hitting each other.


    There was no decision then, but it will be different now. I hope it doesn��t just hit like last year.


    The situation is different from then and now, do you think I will accept you quietly? Yeah�� that��s how it should be.


    Mok Min-ho grabbed the sword.


    Eunhyuk also took a stance.


    he knew


    That Mok Min-ho has gotten a lot stronger lately.


    That��s why I couldn��t be careless.


    Minho, who fights sword to sword this time, will be a completely different person from the one he knew so far.


    But-.


    -You��re not the only one who��s become stronger, are you?


    Mok Min-ho was not the only person who played an active part in Jongpyeong last semester.


    same with yourself


    Eunhyuk gave strength to his hand as if he would not lose.


    After a while, the referee��s command sounded and the final match began.


    ��


    Cha Eun-woo was selected as the sophomore representative in the supporter category.


    In a way, it was a natural result.


    There were no other students in the same grade who had as outstanding skills as Eunwoo.


    In this life, she was not chosen as Park Hye-rim��s < The Seed > from < The Holy Mother >, but she proved her talent nonetheless.


    Besides Eunwoo, it was natural for the other kids to be representatives too.


    In addition, in the telepathist category, Seona was selected as the second year representative in the hunter category, and in the blue caster category, Subin was selected.


    The ranger division Minji participated in was scheduled to be held at lunchtime, and the dealer division was currently in the middle of the sophomore selection.


    And just now, the navigator division was over.


    [��2nd grade representative Jeong Ha-yang.]


    This, too, did not go as expected.


    Eun-ha got up and went down the stairs to congratulate Hayang.


    On the way, on the electronic signboard in the hallway, the dealer section, which had just started, was appearing.


    Mok Min-ho and Choi Eun-hyeok were clashing their swords with each other.


    A battle that is so breathtaking that it is hard to see it as a couple of second year middle school academy.


    Eun-ha clicked her tongue when she saw the two of them rushing at each other as if they were going to kill each other.


    not enough


    they are still lacking


    If the two of them had heard it, it would have turned their faces blue.


    Eunha still had high eyes.


    The eyes of the people sitting in the bleachers were filled with astonishment as they watched the battle between the two.


    Eunha was hoping for a higher level than that.


    As soon as the cultural festival is over, I��ll roll it again.


    After making that resolution, Eunha passed through the hallway and headed to the waiting room where the contestants were gathered.


    Even though it was a restricted area except for officials, the students who were guarding the area did not say anything when they saw him.


    Because he is protected by the Sirius Group and won the Hunter category last year.


    His name is well known.


    No one was surprised that he was here.


    what? why isn��t he here?


    Eun-ha, who found the waiting room with Ha-yang��s name written on it, put on a puzzled expression.


    After knocking on the door several times and receiving no answer, I opened the door to the waiting room.


    There was no one.


    Haven��t you come to the waiting room yet?


    Thinking that might be the case, he walked down the aisle leading to the arena.


    It wasn��t long before I found her.


    Jeong Ha-yang student. I��m not a weirdo. Here�� My business card! I��ve been watching Jeong Ha-yang carefully from before, but the way he handles mana is��


    Hayang��s student. Don��t listen to the unknown and unknown clan, listen to what I have to say. Everything they say is fraudulent, so don��t be fooled


    �� hello. We were created during < Destruction at the End of the Century >�� We receive A grades in the Mana Management Organization every year��


    Student Hayang. don��t listen to weird noises What��s the use of the mana management device��s rank? The most important thing is the clan��s self-assessed rating. Do you think the grade for rating a player in a Rank B clan is the same as for rating a player in a Rank A clan? we are real


    Heo Where are the guys active in the Yeongnam area trying to scam in Seoul?


    what? hey! Are you done talking? How old are you?


    Ahaha��


    Eunha frowned.


    This was the reason Jung Ha-yang couldn��t return to the waiting room.


    People from the industry who somehow managed to find the stakes were buzzing around her.


    Hayang was tied up in the story they were talking about without being able to answer properly.


    Oh Eunha


    ������.��


    Then Hayang found him.


    She greets you with a smile.


    At that moment, the people who were talking to her turned their heads and looked at Eunha, who was standing far away.


    The eyes of people in the industry sparkled.


    Eunha had a hunch.


    Student Noh Eun-ha! It looks like you didn��t participate in the division competition this year, but have you ever been offered a recruit from another clan?


    then no! The road ahead is prosperous, but at this age, it��s not good at all to be so bold!


    I would have taught at the academy�� except for the 3rd year of the high school academy, I couldn��t get a recruitment offer. Perhaps the places that offered to recruit Eunha are scum who don��t even know morality.


    no way! What are these people talking about! It��s the first time that Noh Eun-ha has joined the clan! Now don��t do this�� remember me? Last year, student Noh Eun-ha also ate


    fried dumplings.


    Eunha sighed deeply when she saw the people flocking to her.


    Conversely, there was not much left around Hayang.


    While realizing his popularity, he had to come up with a solution to get out of this situation.


    Actually, nothing was too difficult.


    The Stygian Eye


    was only a fleeting moment.


    Eunha, who spread her Stygian eye, raised her mouth.


    Although the players were startled while resisting mana.


    ��Isn��t that person Ryu Yeon-hwa?


    ��what!?��


    Eunha quickly changed the subject before they could say anything.


    Then some people saw the direction he pointed.


    There is only darkness in the aisles.


    Phantom Eye


    , but the galaxy that shook their minds for an instant injected the keyword Ryu Yeon-hwa into their heads in the meantime.


    Those who turned their heads did not know that they had been hit by the Phantom Eye and remembered the existence of Ryu Yeon-hwa in the empty passage.


    Fantasy is like that.


    A fiction that is formed when an image is implanted in the head for a moment.


    Above all, the most frightening thing about fantasy is��.


    ��It��s the real Ryu Yeon-hwa!


    what? I can��t see where!?


    no! look over there!


    uh? is it real


    People��s crowd psychology is something that can easily be changed by three people pointing fingers.


    Not to mention, when people with Phantom Eye say that Ryu Yeon-hwa is over there, even those who aren��t affected by the illusion spell can��t help but be dazzled.


    And the fantasy takes advantage of that gap, embraces those who have not yet been infected by the fantasy, and creates people who follow the fantasy again.


    The more the number of people affected by the illusion increases.


    Fantasy exists more concretely and traps more people into it.


    ��Galaxy. What are you doing?


    People in the industry couldn��t get out of Ryu Yeon-hwa��s fantasy.


    Eventually, they started running like a shotgun in the middle of the desert in search of a mirage, saying they would catch Ryu Yeon-hwa.


    Suddenly, only Eunha and Jung Ha-yang were left in the aisle.


    It was just a little bit of a prank.


    ��It didn��t seem like light-looking magic�� It was like that last time. What kind of magic is that?


    I��ll let you know later.


    Could it be because of the extensive analysis of magic in the navigator category?


    Hayang momentarily questioned the magic he had implemented.


    You wouldn��t have been able to interpret the spell just by looking at it for a moment.


    It was a magic that could not be realized with human knowledge in the first place.


    Stygian Eye and Phantom Eye.


    The magic obtained from the skill stone existed as a providence that most people could not interpret.


    And whether or not he could interpret it was the quality that distinguished an excellent navigator.


    ��a bit�� No, it was a magic that looked pretty dangerous. The way people moved as if they were possessed�� No, Eunha didn��t you use other magic before that?


    ����.


    Eunha raised her mouth.


    While other friends are not yet fully occupied in their eyes.


    Even though Hayang was left alone, he was terrifyingly developing the skills he wanted.


    Not only did he grasp the information with mana, but he inferred the information only from the reactions and situations of the people around him.


    With skills like this, she might be better than Yoon Yi-byeol in < Butterfly Lady >.


    Perhaps it is beyond the Twelve Seats < Index > Yoon Seong-jin.


    ��It��s really nice to meet you. �� uh?


    Eunha spoke the truth.


    I��m really glad I met her.


    However, Jeong Ha-yang will never be able to grasp only her own mind.


    Eunha murmured contentedly and quickly changed the topic.


    I��m going to go to the class competition later, so wouldn��t it be better to take a break than go back to the booth?


    But the kids must be working hard�� If we do that, then we feel sorry for them. Looking at it earlier, it seems that Bae Soo-bin was also selected as the representative of the caster division. �� I don��t know.


    Hayang released his strength from the anxious face a moment ago.


    Eun-ha shrugged and decided to contact Bae Su-bin.


    Upright Bae Soo-bin would do the work for them without even knowing that he had suffered.


    She might get angry later, but honestly he wasn��t afraid of her at all.


    Still, he��s a good boy, so he does what he��s told to do.


    Let��s add more honesty.


    It was so much fun to see Bae Su-bin follow what he was told to do with a humiliated expression on his face.


    This emotion was vivid without changing in the slightest before or after the return.


    The only emotion that a monster with worn out emotions can feel vividly.


    The person who accepts that feeling as fun is surely not normal.


    ��


    ��Ha��


    Returning to the waiting room, Eunhyuk lay down on a long chair.


    The line was not a word.


    But I didn��t feel like I wanted to do it.


    I just wanted to stay like this.


    ��lose


    lost.


    Eunhyuk, lost to Mok Minho, looked up at the ceiling and recalled the fight that had just happened.


    It was a whistle at first.


    However, the more they faced each other, the more a gap slowly developed.


    It felt like facing a monster.


    The face of Dalian changed when Mok Min-ho suddenly changed his strategy.


    In the meantime, it can be said that his tactics were standard and he used swordsmanship that added application in the standard.


    However, Minho Min-ho started a fight by using geographical features like the blue tactic, and sometimes attacked by looking for an opening like a captain.


    From a certain point on, Min-ho Mok��s swordsmanship was not an expression of his will, but a means to realize his will.


    It was just that the momentum that seemed to slash the enemy was sharpened.


    To be honest, while dealing with Minho, Eunhyuk caught a glimpse of a monster in him.


    To that extent, he boldly deviated from the path he had walked and swung his sword only to win.


    how can i win


    To be honest, Eunhyuk didn��t think he would be able to win even if he faced Minho again.


    I don��t know if I can use < Critical > freely, but I don��t think I can beat him purely with swordsmanship.


    it was so infuriating


    It wasn��t until after Eunhyuk lost to him that he realized that he had no talent unlike him.


    -What do you think?


    at that time.


    Serena��s face came into view.


    Lying in a chair, he jumped up.


    sorry. I lost.


    What if I win next time? Are you hurt anywhere? I saw it earlier�� Look, it��s bleeding here.


    uh? really?


    Ugh�� just stay there. I��ll disinfect you.


    As if you knew it would be.


    Seo-na was holding a first-aid kit in her hand.


    She knelt down and rubbed disinfectant all over his body.


    Eunhyuk felt a sting when the disinfectant passed over the bloodied area.


    He shrank back at the sensation of vibrating his nerves.


    My child is dying��. Be patient.


    hey take it easy


    The kids in our church don��t even get sick of this, do they?


    Ugh��


    Seo-na speaks with pale eyes.


    Eunhyuk, whose pride was hurt for a moment, eventually gnashed his teeth and endured the pain.


    After the disinfection was over, Seo-na applied ointment to his wound.


    it��s standing


    why?


    If you work harder than now, you can surpass talent, right?


    Why are you sounding so weak today?


    I wonder if they were shocked to see Mok Min-ho��s growth.


    Eunhyuk was surprised when he said something that he didn��t normally say.


    But it was already spilled water.


    He hurriedly avoided the eyes of Serena, who was glaring at him.


    Eh��


    She sighed softly and replied with her red eyes tightening.


    Hard work is also a talent. Of course you can do anything if you try. ����.


    Wasn��t it you who told me about it? If you say that, then what am I?


    ��I know. sorry. And thank you.


    Hard work is also a talent.


    Eunhyuk was shocked for the second time today.


    I never expected to hear such a thing.


    Meanwhile, he was grateful to her for discovering his talent that he didn��t even know existed.


    Hey, come on.


    Why again why?


    So if you work hard, you will definitely do well.


    So-.


    Is there a class competition for telepathists later this afternoon? After that, why don��t you take a look around our booth?


    ����It is to work hard without giving up. If you do that, one day there will be a day to move forward.

 Chapter 340

    Relife Player 340


    [Chapter 104]


    [A monster with worn out emotions (5)]


    At first, the atmosphere was really good.


    The sense of walking while being conscious of each other��s existence in a space crowded with people.


    The feeling of melting into the whole, yet feeling as if you and her are the only two in this world.


    Such feelings may not be felt only by oneself.


    why are you looking at me like that


    It��s just�� by chance�� why do you keep smiling?


    me? I just do what


    Every time our eyes met, the smile that made her eyes sparkle and her heart beat seemed to tell her that it was no different from her feelings.


    However, the feelings that I didn��t even know that time was passing quickly cooled down.


    ��How are you? It��s been a long time.


    ������.��


    Because of Jin Sena, a direct descendant of KK Pharmaceutical.


    The other two, who were conscious of each other, never thought that Jinsena would be beyond the crowd that had made their way through.


    Had he known of her existence in advance, Eunhyuk would not have brought Seo-na here.


    Because I knew very well that Seo-na hated her.


    No, it wasn��t just her.


    yes hello


    Neither he nor his friends liked Jin Sena.


    Hated it.


    In case Seo-na would be reluctant, he stepped forward and greeted Jin-sena.


    But she responded harshly.


    Are your eyes swollen? Didn��t I say hello to you?


    ����.


    Come to think of it, I heard you��re still doing things like No Eun-ha?


    Jin Sena snorted.


    Eunhyuk was speechless for a moment.


    I didn��t know I could hear that.


    I was pretty proud of myself.


    Especially since I heard that in front of Serena.


    However, Eunhyuk couldn��t fight Jin Sena.


    This is because before she was a direct descendant of KK Pharmaceutical, a direct descendant of Dangun Group was shining brightly next to her.


    Hong Jin-woo, a direct descendant of the Dangun Group.


    He was looking at himself as if looking down at a person.


    [Then don��t you have any pride? Rumors about you spread all over the academy. The rumor that you are Hong Jin-woo��s second concubine.]


    ����!


    But Eunhyuk didn��t know.


    While he and Hong Jin-woo were looking at each other.


    Seo-na sent a telepathic message to Jin-sena to avenge Eun-hyuk.


    Telepathy is an Ain��s means of communication that can be sent one-way to a limited number of people.


    In other words, a person who did not receive telepathy could not grasp the existence of telepathy.


    [hi. I missed you too. How have you been?]


    Where are you pretending to be friendly!?


    Jinsena?


    Oh oppa, so this is��


    [Why is it that you go crazy alone? This is telepathy that only you can hear, so you��re the only one who loses by acting like that.]


    ��Kuh��!


    [So boy. Do you want to flirt with the man and say I��m good?]


    Eunhyuk is covering himself.


    Seo-na used it to send a series of telepathic messages to Jin-sena.


    Moreover, her skills have improved noticeably compared to last year.


    Now, on the other hand, he was able to handle telepathy to the point where Spark was not easily seen.


    It meant that I wasn��t chosen as the winner of the class in the division competition for nothing.


    [I was curious about how you would live after always telling me that you were vulgar, but that��s the way you chose to live. Do you think you��ll become anything if you become a parasite to someone better than you


    like that ?


    Serena smiled brightly.


    Wagging the fox��s tail.


    On the other hand, Jinsena was blushing and unable to say anything.


    It must have been painful for her.


    Besides, Seo-na didn��t even try to give her time to come to her senses.


    [I think your life is really pitiful. Even if you struggle to rise up like that, you wouldn��t be happy��] [


    Even if you were incorporated into the Dangun Group��s direct family, would you still be nothing more than a concubine who couldn��t even get on the family register?


    ] right? I just don��t know what��s good about that.]


    [Oh, really. Did I talk too much?]


    [But it must be a bit difficult these days. It looks like you have dark circles on your face. Are you sleeping properly?]


    [I learned a spell to comfort you when you��re tired from class a while ago. I��ll let you know at this point. The order is quite long, so you might want to record it.]


    [Oh, that��s right. It was telepathy. Then it would be better to memorize it.]


    [Maha Banya Paramilda Heart Sutra. When Avalokiteshvara Bodhisattva practices deep Prajna Paramita, he reflects on the emptiness of the five aggregates and overcomes all kinds of suffering. Sariza��]


    Stop! please stop��! I mean, I��m going to die of madness! Jinsena! why are you doing that!?


    In the end, Ginsena couldn��t overcome the telepathy that shook her head.


    She had been patient with it for a while, and she held her head as if she had suddenly panicked.


    Hong Jin-woo hurriedly hugged her as she let go of her neck and screamed.


    It��s a bonus that it caught the attention of many people.


    Hong Jin-woo, who couldn��t create a rumor that his fianc��e went crazy in front of many people, passed by Seo-na and Eun-hyuk without even looking at them.


    Aaaaaaaaaaa!!


    The sound of Ginsena��s struggle came from far away.


    It was because he had to listen to Seo-na��s telepathy while going with Hong Jin-woo��s support.


    On the contrary, when Jinsena disappeared, Seona fired sparks without needing to notice those around her.


    ��Naya Seo��


    Now I know what happened.


    Witnessing the spark between her triangular ears, Eunhyuk called her in a bewildered voice.


    Then she stopped telepathically and looked back.


    Just like before, with a smile.


    why?


    ��Nothing.


    It seems that Seo-na had stored a lot of things.


    Eunhyuk promised to be good to her from now on.


    ��


    At the academy, Kaede Hoshimiya was known as an eccentric person.


    Aspiring to become a ranger, she took the national bow as her main weapon.


    In an era where firearms exist and the destructive power and loading speed of firearms dominate.


    The students all laughed at her.


    Even if she is being called a promising player for her outstanding skills, they say that there are limits to the national archery.


    Nevertheless, she entered the secondary academy and has never let go of the Korean archery.


    If this doesn��t work, like this��!


    That��s why, on the other hand, Minji was relieved when she met her in the second year finals of the ranger division competition.


    Even if Kaede Hoshimiya had excellent skills, Minji Kim also had no doubts about her ability to be used as a promising star.


    Even more, he had been trained by Eunha since he was very young.


    Even if she was pushed by her peers, she took pride in being strong in her grade.


    Especially in the ranger sector.


    ��Nonsense�� No way��


    At least there won��t be a classmate who can beat him yet.


    Her hopes were shattered as she faced Kaede Hoshimiya in the final match.


    did you see it now? does that make sense?


    Wow�� that��s no joke. You said you broke the trap right there with your bow?


    Although the reload speed is a bit slow, the accuracy is excellent.


    Ranger division competition sophomore finals.


    Unlike other categories, the afternoon competition was held in a place surrounded by obstacles.


    An obstacle created by the instructors hastily.


    The two had to complete three laps of an arena with obstacles and traps.


    Participants were also able to check their opponents while completing the arena.


    Also, the terrain of the arena was transformed each time a person turned a lap.


    in such a way that the difficulty becomes more difficult.


    Why why why��!


    Will there be more of a difference?


    As a result, once they fell behind, the gap widened.


    In the yard where Kaede Hoshimiya was running in front of me, Minji was only on her second lap.


    The difference in skill was too great.


    Even when the game just started, there was no significant difference between the two, but soon the trap was triggered and the gap widened.


    While Minji was trying to release the trap, Kaede Hoshimiya released the trap in an instant.


    In addition, Hoshimiya Kaede quickly found a hidden trap, released it, and fired an arrow at the trap that showed signs of operation.


    On the other hand, Minji could do nothing but find a trap that was in close range and only recognized the existence of the trap when it was activated.


    < Haste >


    Finally, she activated the gift she realized at the end of last semester.


    A gift that activates automatically when the body��s mana reaches a certain level.


    The more mana consumed, the lighter the body and the faster the movement speed. A gift pushed her back.


    That��s how I wanted to narrow the gap.


    Where is this��!


    However, the moment she jumped from the tree, something flew and grabbed her body.


    It was a paper swallow.


    Trap by Kaede Hoshimiya.


    Several swallows stretched out their bodies and deployed magic to block her movements.


    Min-ji, who lost her speed, had to solve the swallow��s spell somehow.


    Why is the formula so dense!


    Minji nervously performed the sealing magic.


    Then, using the swallow, she


    set a trap in reverse for Kaede Hoshimiya.


    Coincidentally, Hoshimiya Kaede was just about to move to the spot where she had set the trap.


    ����!


    double trap.


    Caught by a swallow flying from behind, she was immediately startled by a trap triggered from under her feet.


    Minji smiled in repentance.


    Explosive magic that only sounds loud.


    But that was enough.


    Because the loss of hearing meant the loss of the sense of


    direction


    .


    There was an arrow shooting towards the ceiling.


    The arrow that broke through the explosion flew up, and Hoshimiya Kaede soared up into the sky, holding the arrow��s path of light in her hand.


    And she was aiming an arrow at Min-ji even as she fell from the air and her head headed toward the ground.


    ��Kuh��!


    The arrow was aimed right at her.


    Minji, who managed to block the arrow by spreading the barrier, let out a short moan.


    Landing on the ground before she knew it, she was running on the field again.


    As if he doesn��t even care.


    Minji was so resentful of it, but in the end, she couldn��t do anything until the game was over.


    That day, Kaede Hoshimiya proudly won the championship in the Ranger category.


    ��


    Are you okay now?


    ��yes. thank you.


    A place far away from the cultural festival area.


    Hong Jin-woo handed Jin Sena, who leaned against the bench and closed her eyes, a bottle of water from the vending machine.


    With a faint smile, she slowly drank the water.


    If that happens again, tell me. Because then I won��t let them go. �� yes.


    Almost 2 years now.


    The engagement of the two was made out of necessity.


    Upon learning that Hong Jin-woo had a grudge against Noh Eun-ha, Jin Sena rushed to visit him.


    The two held hands like that because they had the same purpose.


    At that time, Hong Jin-woo also had no doubts about her feelings.


    Can I ask you something? What is it?


    But now I have my doubts.


    At the gathering in the summer, Jin Sena��s feelings for Roh Eun-ha could be passed on.


    Because he hated him too.


    However, Ginsena hated not only him but also the people around him.


    In particular, just a moment ago, she had looked at Ain the fox with a gaze bordering on disgust.


    Before getting engaged to her, Hong Jin-woo investigated Jin Sena��s past separately, but he could not understand why she was so angry.


    Why was she so angry at Noh Eun-ha, especially at Ah-in, a fox who was more like Jinseo than Noh Eun-ha?


    It may be my personal misunderstanding, but you seemed more obsessed with that Ah-in than Eun-ha Noh.


    It was strange to even ask now.


    Nevertheless, Hong Jin-wu put his hand on Jin Sena��s and asked.


    The first meeting was just a matter of interest, but Hong Jin-woo met Jin Sena repeatedly and became interested in her.


    very little interest.


    However, the process of getting to know someone started with even the slightest interest.


    Once upon a time�� a child was born to a certain family.


    And Jin Sena opened her mouth to Hong Jin-woo��s question.


    As if you were talking to someone else.


    She told her story with a gaze looking into the distance.


    They were very pretty twins. But one of them was born with a tail and ears. ����.


    You know what happened next, right? The mother cried and begged the father to raise Ain the fox, but she couldn��t defeat the father. In the end, the mother said that she wanted to give the baby at least a name and persuaded the father.


    Jinsena said calmly.


    While fidgeting with both hands holding the water bottle.


    My mother said that the first born child was named ��Seo-na��. And the father said he wrapped it in a cloth and threw it away in front of the church.


    So is that child the child?


    Jinwoo Hong asked quietly.


    Jinsena shook her head and replied, ��I��m not sure about that either.��


    But you will be right. He and I share the same birthday, and his name is Seona, and he is Ain the fox.


    she said.


    After the first grade sports day in elementary school, my father told me this story.


    My father realized something and asked her not to approach Jinseo-na any more.


    Then why��


    Hong Jin-woo wanted to ask.


    If that child is your older sister, why are you trying to treat her so harshly?


    Then, Jinsena snorted and replied.


    �C Oppa, think about it. How would you feel if you found out that your brother was twins and that the blood-connected brother was Ain? Do you think you��ll be happy?


    ����.


    That��s right, I feel the same way as you. I felt very bad. I mean, it was so horrible that that kid was a sister to me. ����.


    Why did mom give birth to a child like that? That I share the same blood as him? So you��re saying I��m a monster too? I could never admit it.


    She smirked, gripping the plastic bottle so tightly that it was crushed.


    The reason why he hated Jin Seo-na since he was a child was because he and her were related by blood.


    It was terrible.


    Realizing that fact at that time, Ginsena was seized by the sensation of bugs crawling all over her body.


    never never never admit I can��t admit that she wants to be happier than me, that she keeps appearing in my sight, that she thinks she��s alive. I really hate her.


    As Jinsena said that, she remembered meeting Jinsena a little while ago.


    At that time, she was smiling with a face she did not know at all. S��ar?h the ��ov��lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In the past, I always lived like a squat with a gloomy face.


    she didn��t like that


    It felt as if her share of happiness had been taken away from her.


    And I hated her since the first time I met her.


    No, on the contrary, it got stronger.


    That��s why I joined hands with my brother.


    To be honest, Jin Sena hated Jin Seo Na more than No Eun Ha now.


    That��s why I joined hands with Hong Jin-woo.


    Until the third fiance.


    As much as she gave up her own life, she wanted to ruin Jinseo-na��s life.


    [Maha Prajna Paramita Heart Sutra. When Bodhisattva Avalokitesvara practiced deep Prajna Paramita, he reflected on the emptiness of the five aggregates and overcome all kinds of pain��.]


    ��Damn it.


    She was disturbed by the telepathy sent by Jinseo-na a while ago.


    Instead of feeling at ease, I was tired.

 Chapter 341

    Relife Player 341


    [Chapter 104]


    [A monster with worn out emotions (6)]


    Failed the secondary academy entrance exam.


    Failed the high school entrance exam.


    Lee Kang-hyeok, who had been eliminated twice, was able to enter the Higher Academy for the third time.


    Of course, I didn��t enter from the first year, but only for one year in the third year.


    Even if the 027th and 27th divisions were applied differently, it was not different that you could obtain the qualifications of a player after graduating.


    Besides, he had no intention of being active on the frontlines as a player anyway.


    It was purely because it would make it considerably easier to expand the scope of activity in the back alley and enter the underground market.


    And above all��!


    And the biggest reason he entered the academy is that there is Noh Eun-ah at the academy.


    Her unchanging heart since she was an elementary school student eventually crossed the barrier of love and allowed her to enter the high school academy.


    Kanghyuk Lee thought so.


    Huh true. How well do you guys say you know Eun-ah?


    Do you think Eun-ah will be interested in you just because you say that?


    I know about Eun-ah well.


    That��s why he would snort inwardly when passers-by at the Higher Academy talked about Eun-ah.


    Because Eun-ah was so pretty and kind. Moreover, it was inevitable for her to capture the hearts of many men because she had excellent skills.


    However, there was no justification for them to make Eun-ah difficult.


    What Lee Kang-hyeok did after entering the high school academy without even taking classes was that he had excluded the bad guys who were trying to approach Eun-ah in advance.


    And while watching the timing, he was aiming for a chance to approach Eun-ah naturally.


    Lee Kang-hyeok was a pure-hearted faction who pursued self-confidence.


    I already had 50 situation response greetings stored in my head.


    The chance to have a fateful, romantic, and most natural meeting is today!


    Third year high school academy exempted from participating in cultural festivals.


    Nevertheless, the reason why Lee Kang-hyeok came to see the Iri Cultural Festival was because he thought the simulation of meeting Eun-ah by chance during the simulation was the most romantic.


    Furthermore, on the third day of the cultural festival, didn��t there be a fireworks display, the so-called flower of the cultural festival?


    Fireworks exploding in the night sky.


    Under it, they meet each other by chance and make a fateful and romantic encounter.


    Lee Kang-hyeok was even preparing a bouquet of flowers for this occasion.


    Her hair was all white with pomade, and she even wore expensive clothes she had been preparing for the day.


    Well, maybe it��s better to get lost in delusions and devise wild plans than to pursue conceit without leaving the house. I hate either of them, but��


    Lee Kang-hyeok, who doesn��t have to attend the cultural festival, has a justification for participating in the cultural festival.


    Eun-ah, Eun-ah��s younger brother, asked her to guide the twenty-five of the cultural festival.


    At this point, Lee Kang-hyeok wondered if Eun-ha had finally allowed him.


    Twenty-five following him were sighing, telling him to say something sensible.


    love is deaf


    No sound was heard from Lee Kang-hyuk.


    Anyway, I��ll take care of my business, so let��s break up at this point.


    okay? can you really do that? I mean, it��s been 3 days already. Even without you, the structure of the academy is already in your head, so go on your way.


    It��s so nonsense��. Yes, I got it.


    Lee Kang-hyeok nervously waved his hand at twenty-five who turned away.


    Anyway, if he took him and met Eun-ah, the romantic encounter would end.


    It was better to leave it like this.


    According to my information, Eun-ah should be on her way to see Ryu Yeon-hwa, who is participating in the comprehensive competition by now.


    So if you go that way��


    an informed guess.


    Lee Kang-hyeok, who dominated the back alleys of Seongbuk-gu, devoted his talents to finding Eun-ah.


    Thus, Lee Kang-hyeok was able to find the Eun-ah he had been searching for so long in the crowd.


    Eunah! S��arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    You are so pretty today!


    She is seen at first glance among people.


    Even from a distance, she stood out.


    Lee Kang-hyuk��s heart skipped a beat.


    He made his way through the crowd as if possessed.


    Eun-ah��s voice was heard.


    Eunah, stop getting angry now. I was really wrong. huh?


    Changjin, you are so strange. When the hell do you think I got mad at you?


    You��re not disappointed in me because of what happened in the haunted house��


    no. I don��t care at all. That��s right, we��re not even close to each other, are we? If you abandon me and run away, what am I to be angry about? ����.


    Eunah.


    Lee Kang-hyeok couldn��t call it that.


    It was because Han Chang-jin was next to her as she grunted and held the stone scepter with her hand behind her back.


    On the outside, Eun-ah seemed to be tapping Han Chang-jin.


    After watching her for a long time, Lee Kang-hyeok could see that she was not angry despite her tone.


    The emotion on her face was that of mischief, like a child would do.


    She was making fun of Han Chang-jin.


    The eyes looking at him seemed to contain unusual emotions.


    uh? The taiyaki over there looks delicious. I heard that sweet potato mousse and cheese went into Taiyaki? Hey, look at you talking again. Eun-ah, stay there. I��ll go and buy a bag.


    who said eat it?


    Eun-ah, did you like the taste of sweet potatoes? I��ll go and buy it right away.


    ��Chi��


    Crowds passing by.


    Lee Kang-hyeok stood there blankly as if he had lost his way.


    Everyone was walking as if they had a purpose, but he didn��t know where to go now.


    ��Aya Eun.


    Why?


    Lee Kang-hyeok saw it.


    Seeing Noh Eun-ah respond to Han Chang-jin, who looked back with a pouting face.


    Lee Kang-hyeok felt that his heart was breaking because those eyes and that voice were not directed at him.


    -I have no intention of changing my mind. And next time, I will definitely protect you no matter what. �� Chi�� I would say that too. I��ll show you in action in the future.


    ����.


    Han Chang-jin gives Eun-ah a taiyaki.


    She kept looking up at him without paying attention to Taiyaki, before opening her mouth.


    as if to be fed.


    Han Chang-jin��s face brightened.


    Ah��


    There has never been an assumption like this.


    Come on, roll your head.


    information must be used.


    However, the family he had built so far collapsed miserably when he saw Eun-ah eating taiyaki from head to toe.


    No��


    it can��t be!


    He tried to deny reality.


    The fantasy kingdom he had built up so far began to crumble step by step.


    The eldest son is gone and the daughter is gone.


    The big house is torn down and the dog has gone somewhere.


    I had a very nice dream.


    ��


    There were too many people.


    Everywhere I went, it was crowded.


    As a result, White was being hit here and there.


    -You have to be careful. �� ok thank you


    In the meantime, Eun-ha grabbed her sleeves and pulled her to her side.


    Even sometimes, being swept away by the crowds, your body is tight.


    Unlike himself, who was conscious of the galaxy, he was really focused on finding a road that was not crowded.


    Is there anything else you want to see next time?


    Hmm�� Come to think of it, the 3rd class of the 1st year is making handmade candy. I want to take a look.


    ok let��s go there Let��s see, the 1st grade booth��


    Somehow, I hated Eunha.


    Even though he was conscious of this, Eunha spoke casually.


    ��Can I catch it?


    Ha-yang followed Eun-ha and lowered his gaze with the hand he was shaking back and forth.


    In this situation, you should hold hands to avoid being swept away by the crowd.


    There was such a great ��justice��.


    Ugh��


    no. I can��t.


    Soon, Hayang gave up on putting the thought that came to his mind into action.


    I can��t because I��m ashamed


    Wouldn��t it just look weird?


    No matter how good it is, isn��t it too obvious?


    ��Hayang-ah, just scream!��


    ��Noh Eun-ha, if I don��t say it, I won��t be able to understand it for the rest of my life.��


    Suddenly, she remembered what Seona and Minji said at a fashionable women��s dormitory meeting.


    ��Eunha, um�� I��m not sure if it��s dull or not. Seeing Ga-in hit the iron wall, I don��t think he��s completely ignorant���� ��


    I don��t even know where that kind of kid is. Hayang thinks you��re really a waste.��


    What Eunwoo and Subin said came to my mind as a bonus.


    Anyway, wasn��t the conclusion reached at the meeting that day that we should push him more aggressively?


    ��Ok, fine.


    Hayang decided to muster courage.


    She clenched her fists and decided to snatch his hand.


    Looking back, she had memories of holding Eunha��s hand without hesitation in the past.


    Although she could not hold his hand, noticing that she liked him as a member of the opposite sex, not just as a friend.


    Now that I think about it, I regret it.


    Why did you let go of the hand you were holding?


    Since that day, he hadn��t tried to lay a hand on himself as much as possible.


    Except when pulling the ball.


    Eunha��.


    Hayang tried to hold his hand.


    Just then.


    She was tipped over by people who suddenly bumped into her.


    ����!


    My body lost my balance and tried to fall to the floor.


    Hayang struggled with his limbs to somehow maintain his balance.


    They hit me on the shoulder and passed me by, so don��t you even apologize?


    Then Eunha caught her.


    Pulling him into his arms, he was making a face that was uncomfortable with the people passing by.


    are you okay?


    uh�� ok i��m fine


    Jung Ha-yang looked up at Eun-ha while holding her hand over her chest.


    She shook her head with round eyes and slowly stepped back.


    I can��t because there are too many people. come a little closer


    Eun-ha was so conscious of him that she pulled White��s sleeve as she tried to step back.


    White came awkwardly.


    Still, he made his way through the crowd, completely oblivious to her appearance.


    Before she knew it, she got used to walking down the street holding his sleeve.


    As a result, I became a little bolder.


    I know. There are too many people.


    A hand pulling the sleeve of his clothes.


    She pretended to be as natural as possible, gently entwining his arms with her hands.


    Only then did Eunha, who had been dragging her sleeves, look back in surprise.


    ��Why?


    calmly and naturally.


    Hayang used the poker face he was trained in as a child.


    Smile as brightly as possible to hide your inner thoughts.


    no nothing


    Eunha smiled.


    like it��s cute


    She didn��t like how he treated her as a child, so she tightened her grip on his arms.


    ��


    Our master is very good at selling.


    I can��t believe my master is enjoying dating while having me do all the work.


    < Leave it > Twenty-five.


    He smashed the shoulders of the men who had hit Jung Ha-yang a moment ago, and then brushed off their hands.


    At first he found his master in the crowd and tried to approach him.


    However, when he saw a girl walking side by side with the owner, he decided not to disturb him.


    Instead, the master decided not to let go of the people who made him angry.


    Oh, it��s Saksin��.


    Twenty-five moved his joints wildly.


    Opponents were players.


    Although they were decent players, it was quite difficult to deal with a large number of them.


    He too was wounded.


    It��s a shame because he was once a test subject and his recovery ability was much higher than other people��s.


    Otherwise, the person who stretched out in the middle of the street would not have been them, but himself.


    Anyway, I��ll have to leave soon.


    It drew too much attention.


    Twenty-five looked at the people pointing their smartphones at him, and decided to leave.


    However, twenty-five found their owner again in the place where they ran away.


    Oh, is this delicious?


    I know. I think it would be okay to wrap a few and give them to the kids. Could it be? Give me two more of each kind.


    two each? Shouldn��t it be just one?


    Give one set as a gift to your family.


    this is destiny


    Twenty-five was sure.


    The relationship between you and your master is bound by the red thread of fate.


    This was much more romantic than the toad-like son of Lee Kang-hyeok discussing fate.


    You should go and say hello to the owner.


    And to the person next to you, can you call me lady?��


    I should look good.


    It is the academy the master attends.


    He said he had come to work, but wouldn��t it be polite to go to say hello as his slave?


    With that thought in mind, Twenty-five approached the booth where first-year students were making candy.


    Eventually, by the time I was about to talk to the two of them��


    -Hey Eunha��! you were here! I��ve been looking all this time, where the hell were you doing!?


    ������.��


    ��But Jeongha, why are you here?


    To the meeting between myself and my master.


    A girl who looked like fermented soybeans intervened.


    It seemed that the two people who were having a pleasant conversation were not close friends, seeing their expressions rot.


    More than anything else, twenty-five seemed to think that their master was in serious trouble while watching fermented soybeans.


    Since the owner is so worried, of course it��s his turn to step up.


    Twenty-five came to that conclusion and soon, a passer-by casually took the plastic cup he was holding in his hand.


    The person who was engrossed in the conversation seemed unaware that he had been deprived of his coffee.


    ��Kyaaak! what��s this!?


    Oops, I��m really sorry.


    < Take it away > Twenty-oh approached the fermented soybeans while holding the cup and spilled the contents on the fermented soybean paste��s head.


    All of these processes happened naturally.


    So, Meju drank coffee and was furious with him, not knowing if it was intentional.


    In the meantime, the owner, whose eyes met, said thank you and left.


    Master, you don��t have to go home today. I��ll take care of everything myself.


    Twenty-five saw off with a satisfied look.


    After that, I decided to deal with fermented soybeans.


    By the way, this fermented soybean paste.


    Hey you kid! Are you listening to me right now!?


    The whole body was covered with very luxurious products.


    Twenty-five��s sharp gaze quickly appraised the luxury items she was wearing.


    I can��t just spend my master��s money.


    Need some money today?


    whether heterosexual or homosexual.


    I am confident in bewitching people.


    < Take it away > Twenty-five pulled back his long hair and left a refreshing smile on his lips.


    ��I��m sorry. Where did you get hurt?����.


    The old som


    didn��t go anywhere.


    Twenty-five smirked inwardly.

 Chapter 342

    Relife Player 342


    [Chapter 104]


    [A monster with worn out emotions (7)]


    Most of the students who won the middle school academy competition this year were sophomores.


    In the dealership division, Mok Min-ho.


    The Ranger division is Kaede Hoshimiya.


    Cha Eun-woo is the supporter.


    The navigator division is Jeong Ha-yang.


    The telepathic division is Jinseonaga.


    In the Hunter category, no winner was awarded as Jinparang, who advanced to the finals, fell out of the field alongside his opponent.


    Lastly, in the caster category, sophomore Bae Soo-bin won the championship.


    Excluding the Hunter category, where there was no winner among the competitions divided into a total of 9 categories, 6 winners were sophomores.


    I think there are some kids who can play in active duty right now?


    The sector that consumes a lot of mana in the body needs to be well organized, so the 3rd year is bound to win��. I can��t believe the 2nd year is sweeping it all out��. In what era these days are you


    using a bow as your main weapon? At that level, it wouldn��t be a joke even if you didn��t have to use a bow and use firearms��


    Did you say they were 031 riders? I came to see the kids entering the high school academy next year, but I got to see the kids entering the high school academy the following year.


    The secondary academy division competition was inferior to the high academy division competition.


    Scouts who came to see the event for a pastime, or industry officials who had no choice but to visit the event because they could not get the desired votes, were rejoicing that they had made a windfall.


    The one who is faster will be the first to hit.


    The promising players of the 031st generation will surely receive attention from industry officials someday.


    So, you need to make a connection with them in advance before the competition heats up.


    All the people who visited the division competition had the same thoughts, and they approached the promising players for the opportunity.


    As a result, Bae Soo-bin was not the only one who was annoyed by their gaze.


    Moreover, no matter what Eunha did, all the people who flocked to Hayang flocked to her.


    Where did Noh Eun-ha go?


    Even if I send a talk, it doesn��t read��.


    Why don��t you read my text when you always carry your smartphone!?


    Bae Su-bin barely shook them off and continued to growl.


    Then, I sent dozens of text messages to Noh Eun-ha��s last message, ��Work hard instead of us.��


    However, Noh Eun-ha did not read a single word.


    Even though it��s already been over 3 hours.


    No matter how busy you are humanly, it didn��t make sense not to read Talk for over 3 hours.


    Is he not reading right now?


    Thinking so made me cry.


    Irritability continued to build up, and she had to work instead of Noh Eun-ha and Jung Ha-yang, who had disappeared saying that they would take a break at will.


    There was no time to rest at all.


    Confident that no one would be as busy as herself, she was very annoyed by Noh Eun-ha��s unreading.


    Do you know that I have only you as my friend?


    Bae Su-bin sighed and let go of his anger and sent a text message to his other friends.


    But my friends didn��t read the message as if they were all salty.


    Seo-na, who usually replies within 10 minutes, Min-ji, who seems to live only by PineTalk, and Eun-woo, who chats only occasionally, don��t read their messages today.


    Feeling so depressed, I sent a text message to Min-ho Mok for the first time, but as expected, Min-ho Mong didn��t read it either.


    ��Jinparang��: Gazing hahahaha (05:12 pm)


    The only person who read and replied to the message was Jinparang.


    However, Blue cut the pulse well.


    When I tried to talk to him about something trivial, Jinpa-rang said that even trivial things were funny, and always sent only the initial word ��????��.


    I didn��t even feel like talking.


    To be honest, I sent it to Parang, but I thought, what should I do��


    So, after reading the reply from Parang, Subin decided to concentrate on playing the role of a witch.


    Phew�� I��m finally sitting in the chair.


    Mr. But Eunha Noh, why is this still not reading my message?


    If you see that Hayang, who usually gives good answers, doesn��t read it, is it true that he��s ignoring me?


    Soon, the operating hours of the Haunted House booth ended.


    Leaving behind the students in charge of the stage, she sat down on a chair far away and checked her smartphone.


    Noah still didn��t have an answer.


    Now I was just frustrated.


    You treated me well at first��


    but now that you��re close with me, you��re going to neglect me?


    The feeling of deprivation was no joke.


    Subin swallowed her resentment towards Eunha and endlessly fiddled with her smartphone.


    In the meantime.


    Oh Subin. If you have time, could you help me with the student council?


    Student Council? What��s going on?


    The chairman, who was busily moving to organize the booth, saw her and smiled brightly.


    Subin tilted her head at the chairman��s question as she wanted to move her body.


    It seems there��s a problem with the fireworks now. If there is someone who can handle the ceremony well, they will quickly come to the student council and ask for help.


    Firecracker?


    The third day of the cultural festival.


    On this evening, there was a ceremony to launch magical fireworks.


    It was an event that could be called the flower of the Academy Cultural Festival.


    as expected of her.


    I wanted to see the kids again this year��.


    I have no idea where my friends are or what they are doing.


    Last year, we all made fun memories while watching fireworks together.


    Why did I have to spend this year alone?


    If I had been alone from the beginning, I wouldn��t have been so lonely, but now that I am alone, the loneliness came back as a reaction.


    That��s why she decided to watch the fireworks while helping the student council rather than watching it alone.


    Are you saying this is a problem?


    uh right Even though I��m putting mana as fuel, it doesn��t catch fire.


    okay. I��ll check.


    Subin took a close look at the firecracker spell that had a problem.


    Fortunately, I seemed to be able to solve it myself.


    It was just that the mana multiplier used as fuel had been miscalculated.


    -Wait.


    Then, while fixing the spell, she abruptly stopped.


    Bae Soo-bin could clearly imagine how the fireworks would light up the night sky.


    It will be very bright and pretty.


    It was so sad to think that I had to see it alone.


    Seeing a couple running the playground brought even more bad news.


    Yes, look how pretty you are.


    Everyone in this world, except Solo, die!


    I will set off very colorful firecrackers.


    So much so that it��s deafening. S��arch* The nov��lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Bae Soo-bin, the headman of a solo village in Korea, shook his shoulders and began to change the ceremony.


    Such experiences enriched her knowledge.


    ��


    Before Seohyun Han left.


    She once said it as if passing by while handing over to Hayang.


    ��Anyone who ends up with her will most likely be unhappy.��


    ����why do you think so?��


    At that time, she couldn��t inadvertently accept Seohyun��s words.


    She couldn��t understand why Seohyun was thinking that way.


    As Jeong Ha-yang herself knew, even she had feelings for Noh Eun-ha that would not be lighthearted.


    ��Because he��s not interested in other people. Can you deny that?��


    ������.��


    A question that came in with a hook.


    At that time, Jeong Ha-yang could not immediately respond to her question.


    Having seen Noh Eun-ha for a long time, she knew him very well.


    Eunha has no interest in others.


    Didn��t it take a long time for Eunha to bring attention to herself and her friends?


    Even more so, even if you end up getting Eunha��s attention after all your hard work.


    ��Do you think he can get more attention than he gives to his family?��


    Seohyun Han asked.


    As if you didn��t know


    Rather, he said that you, who have watched him for a long time, know better than he does.


    At that time, she was looking as if she was piercing her heart.


    ��Sometimes, whenever I see her, I think, No Eun-ha doesn��t seem to be able to relate to other people��s feelings.��


    ������.��


    ����It��s not that I don��t have feelings. I just can��t sympathize. What would happen if I got married to someone like that?��


    Jung Ha-yang knew her too.


    Eunha is not good at empathizing with other people��s feelings.


    Then one day she had an idea.


    Maybe Eunha is obsessed with her family because she thinks she can hide herself that she can��t empathize with others.


    I wonder if he is obsessed with his family in order to show his family that he is no different from other people.


    I wonder if the reason why he is usually cold is that he is trying to wrap himself up as a shy person who cannot empathize with others.


    That��s why-.


    ����Doesn��t it feel scary when you see him sometimes? Especially when he�� expresses his anger.��


    Hayang probably thought that his friends were afraid of Eunha.


    Even if Eunha��s life force wasn��t directed at him and his friends, the momentum he radiated was too frightening.


    Looking at her like that, she couldn��t help but think that perhaps that was the true nature of a person named Noh Eun.


    A monster that knows nothing but anger.


    A monster who cannot empathize with others.


    It might be a glowing monster.


    ��But�� there are good things about Eunha.��


    ��I know. That he is an attractive person enough to make up for his shortcomings. That��s why it��s more dangerous.��


    ��yes?��


    Even though they are only two years apart.


    Hayang secretly envied Han Seohyun, who seemed to have a more mature way of thinking than herself.


    Although he likes Eunha so much, he is afraid of him on the other hand.


    On the other hand, she didn��t seem to be afraid of the galaxy.


    If she was looking at Noh Eun-ha from her own point of view, she seemed to be looking at Noh Eun-ha from an objective point of view at the same time.


    ����A kid who is deeply in love with Eun-ha must think that he can change No Eun-ha with his heart.��


    ������.��


    ��Words say they don��t want anything in return, but there is no one in this world who doesn��t want something in return like words. At first, he must be happy that he has been associated with Eunha. Then one day I��ll ask Eunha.��


    ������.��


    ��I love you so much, so why don��t you love me so much? Why don��t you love me more than your family?��


    Seohyun Han speaks calmly.


    However, Jeong Ha-yang could not calmly accept her words.


    Strangely, the future she assumed touched my heart.


    ��So, can you be hungry without becoming unhappy?��


    Seohyun Han is right.


    If you like the galaxy, you will be unhappy.


    Even so, Hayang did not want to step down like this.


    ��Then��.��


    Surely Han Seohyun would know.


    How not to be unhappy.


    ����How can I be happy while liking Eunha?��


    ��Why are you asking me that?��


    Seohyun Han replied with a smile.


    At that moment, Jung Ha-yang felt it.


    That she knows how.


    That��s why she looked at Seohyun Han with a pleading face.


    And unlike Han Seo-yeon, Han Seo-hyun did not act meanly.


    As if she had intended to tell me from the beginning, she opened her mouth.


    ��It��s not that you like Eunha, I have to make her like you.��


    ������.��


    ��Or become a person with a strong spirit of sacrifice who is satisfied with that child even after pouring his heart into it.��


    It was simple yet very difficult.


    However, unlike herself, she had a peaceful face.


    Hayang couldn��t stay still without asking.


    ��Then can you do either��?��


    Then she let out a light laugh.


    As if it were a meaningless assumption.


    ��What can I do when I have to marry someone else?��


    is it positive or negative


    Hayang still did not know.


    However, the words she gave to herself before she left for Japan still remain in my heart.


    bang! bang! bang!


    Firecrackers exploded.


    The night sky at the Academy Cultural Festival that I watched with my friends last year.


    This year she was looking up at the night sky embroidered with fireworks, together with the Milky Way.


    I was going to skip it this year because there was some problem, but it exploded without any notice at all��. What the hell are the organizers thinking?


    A street full of people.


    Even so, White could vividly hear Eunha��s complaints.


    Although the sound of people cheering is so loud.


    Although the sound of the fireworks exploding is deafening.


    It was as if he and nothing else existed in this world.


    ��It��s Eunha.


    uh? what?


    so that.


    While people were looking at the flames, she decided to confess her feelings.


    ��I��ll be unhappy.��


    Han Seohyun��s words passed by.


    Even the advice she gave.


    But I was determined to do it.


    Until the time Eunha looks back on herself, even if he doesn��t look back, she will sacrifice herself without hesitation.


    ��Please take good care of Eunha from now on.��


    I remembered Eun-ah��s support.


    Hayang decided to take courage in her support.


    I-


    the person you like.


    What kind of person is Eunha?


    A person who is squeamish about everything, but takes good care of the people around him from time to time.


    A person who tries to protect the person who entered his fence to the end.


    Someone who looks grown-up, childish, scary, yet charming.


    No Eun-ha is kind and affectionate.


    He always takes care of himself.


    ��I really like you.


    But being kind is cruel.


    But being affectionate is the law of being unkind.


    Ironically, words with opposite meanings are used in the same context when looking at the content.


    ��What? I can��t hear you well!!��


    No Eun-ha is kind.


    Because he is kind, he shows cruelty by deliberately pretending not to know her heart.


    No Eun-ha is kind.


    Because he is affectionate, he shows a ruthlessness that roundly expresses his refusal to confess.


    bang!


    Kwakkwakkoom��!!!


    thump!!


    The sound of firecrackers is deafening.


    It was too noisy.

 Chapter 343

    Relife Player 343


    [Chapter 104]


    [A monster with worn out emotions (8)]


    There��s no way you don��t know.


    I knew it from long ago.


    Even the dullest person would not be able to notice what kind of heart she had, who had been relying on him since she was a child.


    Not to mention, he was by no means a dull person.


    It was just that I was deliberately pretending not to know.


    ��Don��t pretend you don��t know.��


    Serena had said this before.


    Then he realized that she had seen through him.


    At the same time, not only her, but probably others noticed as well.


    Jeong Ha-yang must have noticed.


    Maybe a long time before Serena.


    Even so, she would have been waiting until the time when she showed her crush and looked back at her.


    Then I couldn��t stand it any longer.


    ��I really like you.


    i like you. I really like you.


    A heart pure enough to be sorry to the point of being grateful.


    Her confession was not buried even in the sound of firecrackers.


    The voice that vomits the feeling of liking someone is full of trembling, but it never dissipates without any repercussion.


    ��What? I can not hear well!!


    Even so, Eunha lied.


    A sweet lie to him, but a cruel lie to her.


    No, lies are just lies.


    There are no sweet lies.


    There is only a lie that is only self-gratification.


    And people called it hypocrisy.


    -I��m sorry.


    Hayao��s eyes widened greatly.


    He could well guess how she was feeling.


    Just as she had watched him for a long time, he had watched her for a long time.


    Even so, he drove a nail into the heart she had been harboring for a long time.


    So naive, so naive.


    As if you didn��t hear anything.


    ��No nothing.


    By the time the firecrackers stopped.


    Eventually, she hid her shaking eyes and shook her head helplessly.


    It was as he expected.


    He was sure that if he stuck to this attitude to the end, she wouldn��t speak again.


    ������.��


    There was only awkwardness.


    People who had been looking up at the night sky moved their steps.


    The crowd continued to flow, and the two men only looked at each other from an awkward distance.


    Come to think of it, Subin must have been working instead of us�� I think we need to change things now. I��m going�� I��m going to change it, but what will you do with Eunha?


    Ehehe Jeong Ha-yang smiles and says.


    She couldn��t even look at him directly, and she poured out long words in an instant.


    As if trying to cover up the awkwardness.


    I have an appointment, so I��ll come later. Hayang, you go first. �� Yes then I��ll be there first.


    He quickly nodded and ran away without looking back.


    Left alone, Eun-ha stood in place to see her off as she grew farther and farther away.


    People were on their way.


    Their time continues to flow, but I felt as if my own time had stopped in the past.


    They were all laughing happily, but he didn��t know why they were laughing so happily.


    The world is harsh and the reality is cruel, so you never know when you will die.


    The future is always unpredictable, and living in the present is so exhausting.


    -Master.


    uh.


    Eunha left there.


    Because I don��t want to be there anymore.


    There was also a promise.


    In the woods near the dormitory, quite far from the cultural festival area.


    Eun-ha, who arrived at the rendezvous point, answered the call of < Leaving >, which eventually appeared somewhere in the forest.


    How��


    I really don��t understand. Why do you kick the confession of a woman who comes in on your own like that? yes? You think I didn��t notice?


    ����.


    Twenty-five, interrupting Eunha��s words and voicing his feverish < gasp >.


    It seems that he was watching what happened a while ago up close.


    Even before his return as a Ranger, he excelled as a Ranger, and was good at concealment magic. Furthermore, since he had developed his physical abilities through experiments on his body, it would not have been too difficult to eavesdrop on him from a distance.


    From what I��ve seen, that kid will grow up to be an incredibly pretty kid later on. The owner just dumped the confession of a woman who is going to get a lot of men��s attention right now. Master, do you not like men?


    do you want to die?


    no.


    Twenty-five pretend to close the zipper at Eunha��s one word.


    Combing his long hair, he sighed and continued.


    Jeong Ha-yang. A child who is a direct descendant of Alice Group and is loved and trusted by the executives including Min Jun-shik, the chairman of Alice Group, even though she is not related by blood. A promising player who entered the academy and is interested in the current clan based on the vast amount of mana in his body.


    ��I never said to investigate the people around me. Wouldn��t it be nice to figure out what kind of people are around you and if there are people who could be a threat? Well, I��ll ask for permission in the future.


    I must have tried to find my weakness.


    child indeed The master��s son is not really that kind of person.


    shut up yes.


    There are a lot of words that say ��leave��.


    It was annoying to hear what he was saying over and over today.


    but lord


    Even so, Eunha couldn��t completely stop him from speaking.


    It was because blocking the mouth of < Twaberi > was more difficult than blocking the dam.


    As long as he doesn��t cut off his tongue, he��ll be talking all over the place.


    A child named Jeong Ha-yang would have been strategically valuable to the master. I don��t know exactly what the master intends to do yet, but I��m sure if the Alice Group��s power is added to the master��s work, things will work out smoothly.


    ����.


    Even in the back alleys, rumors about the master are occasionally circulating. The engagement proposal keeps coming in from the master. Master keeps rejecting it, but from my point of view, I think it��s probably difficult to refuse an engagement proposal until graduation from the academy.


    < Take a bite > vomited with a serious face.


    He was right.


    Even if he rejected an engagement proposal from a group that was nothing more than a gossip, he didn��t have to worry too much about it.


    However, as he gains fame, he will receive an engagement proposal that his father cannot refuse.


    So, shouldn��t we get engaged to a direct descendant of the Alice Group who is very friendly to the master?


    ����.


    Besides, if he became the son-in-law of the Alice group, he would have the power as a player and the power that no one can look down on.


    Eunha also knew.


    Jeong Ha-yang was attractive both as a player and as a strategic tool.


    So it wasn��t that he didn��t think of winning her heart.


    But in the end I couldn��t.


    By any chance, master�� You��re not feeling guilty despite the appearance, are you?


    Will you keep climbing?


    ��Kuh��! If you��re going to hit me, you have to tell me that you��re going to hit me�� oops��!


    Where in the world is there a person who says he will hit you and hits you?


    It wasn��t guilt.


    It��s been a long time since I��ve abandoned the guilt in my previous life.


    However, when you look at her who has a pure heart for you, you feel how ugly a person you are.


    He couldn��t rule out the idea that if she got close to him, she too would become like him.


    That��s why-.


    -I hope Hayang doesn��t become unhappy.


    He didn��t want to make her miserable.


    He didn��t know how to like someone, he didn��t even know how to reciprocate her feelings, nor was he confident that he would like her.


    Being with me will only make you unhappy.


    That��s what I feel when I see the owner�� The owner only talks like he��s bought the whole world by himself. In the eyes of a small person, how much does a little boy who is only 15 years old know what the future will be like��


    ����.


    The owner has too many worries. When people��s minds are mixed, even if they don��t like it, they��re bound to get better�� But the owner recklessly pushes me away and says that if he stays with me, he��ll be unhappy. Knock��!


    Where are you pretending to be sick?


    To be honest, Eunha didn��t know how to make the person she loved happy.


    Having lost his family in his previous life, he lived a life of killing only monsters without feeling love for his family.


    His emotions were worn out by such a life, and he had a strong desire for his own things, but there was no way to truly make someone happy.


    Your love will be nothing but an obsession.


    In this life, the heart you have for your family will be no more than an obsession in the name of love.


    I don��t know what love is, but at least it won��t be a pitiful obsession like yourself.


    He didn��t know how to embrace others the way his family did to him.


    he is-.


    ��I like you very much. To the extent that I would give my life for you.��


    ��I must come back alive. It��s a must. I really like you.��


    -You wouldn��t be able to pour your heart out that way to the point of giving your all to someone like Lee Yu-jeong and Ha Baek-ryun.


    He can only receive.


    Even after going back in time, it still remained unchanged.


    He, who could only receive the hearts of others, did not know how to return them to others.


    anyway. How did my request go?


    Eun-ha looked down at him who was kneeling on the floor and asked.


    There was only one reason for bringing him to the academy through Lee Kang-hyeok.


    < Grim Reaper > Lee Yu-jeong��s whereabouts.


    Eun-ha thought that if he brought him to this place, he might be able to find the girl he hadn��t been looking for.


    Furthermore, as many people visit the academy for the cultural festival, she might not have visited this place.


    However, < Left > shook his head.


    I couldn��t find the person I was looking for just by what the master said. From the first day of the cultural festival, I went around the academy to investigate Eun-ah Noh��s mana from < The Seed >�� but only Shin Seo-yeong from < The Empress > had the most similar mana to her temper. In addition, the investigation was based on the amount of mana in the body, but it was difficult to investigate, perhaps because of the concealment magic. However, the only student who stood out among the academy students was Jeong Ha-yang, a direct descendant of Alice Group. �� okay.


    There is no Lee Yu-jeong in the academy.


    Eunha confirmed that fact again and nodded her head lonely.


    When he didn��t say anything like that < go away > Twenty-five grunted and started talking again.


    There is a limit to finding it with the information the owner gave. That means my gift has no power without a physical trace.


    physical traces.


    Eunha looked up at the night sky, recalling it.


    The night sky was so black that not a single star could be seen.


    The night sky I looked up at from the narrow forest felt so wide.


    There is no Lee Yu-jeong born on September 1st.


    As Eun-ha drew her face, she recalled the information that < Stealing > had told her not long ago.


    Lee Yu-jung was born on September 1st in Seoul in the same year as herself.


    He thought this information alone would make it easier to find her.


    However, only 5 Lee Yu-jeong who met the relevant conditions were found in the information brought by < Tteobeori >.


    One of them died in a monster attack last summer, two were killed in a Kraken attack, and the other two were male.


    Nevertheless, Eun-ha checked all the photos of ��Lee Yoo-jung�� just in case.


    As a result, no one retained her image.


    The last time you asked for an additional request�� I��m looking for the search range nationwide, but honestly, the possibility is slim. It��s strange that I can��t find a person with the characteristics the owner is talking about.


    Eunha was also intuition.


    Even if the scope of the search was expanded nationwide, it seemed that the Lee Yu-jeong he was looking for would not come out.


    Above all��


    Twenty-five spoke to Eunha, who was standing there blankly.


    He put his hand on his hip and had a worried face.


    -Is the information of the person you are looking for really ��written like that��?


    ����.


    Eunha couldn��t answer.


    Now he couldn��t boast that he knew Lee Yu-jeong better than anyone else in the world.


    Is it her real name?


    Is her hometown Seoul? sea??h th�� Nov��l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Is her date of birth correct?


    and so on.


    If he��s from the slums, he might not be on the social register. For people from the slums, it is very common for people from the slums to not have a family register.


    no it won��t be


    Eunha quickly denied it.


    Her existence is probably recorded in the resident register.


    Would she have been able to enter the academy without it?


    When Eunha denied it, twenty-five thought for a moment before replying.


    Then I don��t know if the date of birth is different. Why is there a case where the birth registration is delayed and the birthday on the resident registration is different from the actual birthday? Who in the world is like that��


    Our master really knows nothing about this. Didn��t you know that such a thing is not uncommon in the case of illegitimate children? How common these days are people who give birth to a child in a quiet place and show the child to a man to become a concubine��. After all, I��m sure I was born that way. Well, even now, I don��t have a resident registration.


    ����.


    A somewhat credible hypothesis.


    Eunha recalled that possibility.


    But in his previous life he had never been told that she was someone��s illegitimate child.


    It was such a leapfrog hypothesis.


    It��s just one of many possibilities.


    Eunha immediately shook her head.


    It was just one of the reasons why I couldn��t find her.


    He chose not to become too preoccupied with one hypothesis so as not to narrow his thinking. It��s about doing


    what needs to be done first


    .


    It is to search nationwide for Lee Yu-jeong, who was born in the same year as herself and whose birthday falls on September 1st.


    There is a limit to what you can find with mana.


    If Yujeong is properly controlling the mana in her body, it would be hard to find even as a gift.


    If only I could know the mana in her body.


    Then, even if she uses concealment magic or protection magic, her location will be able to be identified.


    Eunha felt sorry for Naji.


    It was then.


    By the way, master. What the hell is in that pocket?


    Why is it a handkerchief? The mana of the mysterious spell has been hovering around the master since earlier. Hmm�� It looks easy from the outside, but if you look closely, it��s made up of a complicated structure. yes?


    Eun-ha showed the handkerchief that Lee Yu-chun had given her.


    A towel shaped like an evening primrose.


    It was Eunha��s new handkerchief made by Lee Yoocheon at the request of her sister.


    A handkerchief that increases mana resistance. In addition, the magic that activates a considerable level of protection magic the moment mana is injected was engraved.


    I wanted to follow suit too��


    but in the end I couldn��t.


    Eunha smiled bitterly.


    It was because, while examining the spell engraved on the handkerchief, he ended up raising both hands in an overly complex spell.


    Moreover, it seemed that the formula contained a formula that only the creator himself could understand.


    Hmmm�� It��s a very sophisticated workmanship. If there were traces of mana in this way, it would be easy to find.


    okay? Yes, the maker of this handkerchief is now at 5 o��clock from here. Judging by the location, it seems that it did not cross the Han River. But what is it�� Why are there layers of protection magic around me?


    Twenty-five got irritated trying to find out who made the handkerchief.


    It seemed that someone else��s magic interfered in the middle.


    Still, he faltered that he knew the exact location.


    What do you do when you know Yoochun hyung��s house address?


    Eunha sighed.


    In the end, nothing worked.


    go back now Even if I investigate further here, nothing will come out.


    why. After walking around the academy, it was nice to be able to investigate how popular the owner is and his relationships with women.


    don��t mess around


    yes.


    Twenty-five pretending to close the zipper.


    Eun-ha left him behind and left the forest without anyone.


    Under a starless night sky.


    He walked along the side of the road, completely away from the crowds.


    Deciding to follow him, < Tteobeori > quietly moved his feet.


    Oops�� Maybe my master��s iron wall is so high that only the girls will have a hard time


    .


    He sighed as he turned to the place he was supposed to return to.


    It would be nice if there was someone who could break down the master��s iron wall


    .


    A pitch-black night with nothing.


    But even in the midst of it, the stars were dimly shining.


    It��s just that the light is so small that you look up at the night sky and say there are no stars.


    There is no starless night in the world.


    Wasn��t the person who proved that his own owner?


    There must be someone like that somewhere.


    if there is such a person


    He will swear allegiance to her as he swore to his master.


    < Shattering >, covering up nine lies in order to tell the one truth, laughed.

 Chapter 344

    Relife Player 344


    [Chapter 105]


    [Catch Your Player]


    In November of the 10th year of the Seoniseki, not long before the 11th year of the Seoniseki.


    In a situation where the situation was gradually stabilizing, an incident occurred that stirred up public opinion again.


    [Breaking News] Myungwang clan lost in the clan war. Give the yolk land in Seodaemun-gu to the local alliance clan��


    [Comprehensive] Seodaemun-gu alliance will continue to maintain a 0% tax rate for the residents.


    Seven clans that are rated as S rank in Korea.


    Among them, the Myeongwang Clan, which is rated as S+ along with Zenith Regulus, was defeated by the Seodaemun-gu Alliance Clan in the Clan War


    .


    The story that the super-giant clan that had dominated Seodaemun-gu until now was defeated by a small clan alliance was tantamount to bringing about the weakening of the Myungwang clan.


    Even though it was only a few administrative districts of Seodaemun-gu, Seodaemun-gu was the yolk of the Myeongwang Clan.


    Moreover, Seodaemun-gu could be said to represent the Myungwang Clan among the jurisdictional districts owned by the Myungwang Clan.


    Some of those areas are lost.


    It was obvious that the Myungwang Clan had a crack in its prestige, and that other clans took advantage of this gap and rushed to destroy the Myungwang Clan.


    That Clan Lord�� The Eunpyeong-gu Alliance applied for a Clan War next month today. In addition, small clans belonging to the Myeongwang Clan��s jurisdiction, such as Gyeonggi-do, Gangwon-do, and Chungcheong-do, are showing a movement to apply for a clan war by forming an alliance. �� ok�� got it.


    Do Wan-jun, the 2nd zodiac < Gwansangsi > and also the King of Myeongwang Clanlord.


    He listened to the report from the sub-lord and closed his eyes.


    He leaned back against the back of his chair and raised his head toward the ceiling, feeling his heart choke.


    I can��t believe that the Hongeun-dong area was taken away.


    According to the rules of the Mana Management Organization, a clan with the qualification to manage local security had to accept another clan��s Clan War application at least once every three months.


    A clan that had policing authority over a region could collect taxes for policing reasons within the region.


    In addition, the representative clan could collect a certain tax rate from the clan belonging to the region.


    It was a law that such rights could not be granted to only one clan.


    However, Myungwang Clan showed their skills and won the clan wars.


    Of course, until the Seodaemun-gu allied clan secretly incorporated a clan belonging to another district and applied for a clan war.


    It was a very quiet operation, so even Do Wan-joon did not expect it.


    There must have been collusion beforehand.


    It would also not be a coincidence that the Myungwang Clan started a clan war in another area at the same time to diversify its forces.


    It was clear that someone was at work.


    The problem was not knowing who the opponent was.


    Super-large clans originally had many enemies.


    We also apply for a clan war in order to regain the lost area after 3 months. all right. However, as the Clan Road Seodaemun-gu association lowers the tax to 0%, complaints from residents in the jurisdiction are growing rapidly.


    Sublord speaking carefully.


    Do Wan-jun frowned.


    In the meantime, the Myungwang Clan had entered into an agreement with the S-ranked clans and collected a 10% tax to maintain public order.


    A cost burden for residents.


    However, it was not that much of a cost to run a clan.


    The problem was that people didn��t think so.


    ��It��s an obvious trick.


    Do Wan-jun scratched his head with a displeased face.


    The ulterior motive of the Seodaemun-gu alliance was obvious.


    It is to make the local people doubt the quality of the Myungwang Clan, while raising public opinion to identify the Myungwang Clan as evil.


    At first, there could be dissatisfaction within the alliance because the tax rate could not be raised, but the idea of raising the tax rate at will was good in our eyes once the power of the Myungwang Clan was completely absorbed.


    If you are a person who is blinded by money, of course you will.


    In the end, how long you can hold out is the key��


    As far as Do Wan-joon knows, the Seodaemun-gu Alliance has invested quite a bit of money in this Clan War.


    As long as it couldn��t collect taxes from the residents, the coalition could not use one of its important sources of funding.


    Rather, for Hong Eun-dong��s security, he had to work as a stage singer.


    How far can the clans in the alliance last?


    Will the players who have joined the coalition be able to maintain peace without any benefit?


    Coalition bastards�� Find out where they��re getting their money from. all right.


    Do Wan-joon, who was deep in thought, said.


    If the mastermind behind this plot exists, he will provide funding to keep the coalition from collapsing.


    I had to find out who was behind them and drive them out, whether in the sun or in the dark. At the same time, I had to cut off the funding line.


    Fortunately, Myungwang Clan was sponsored by Youngwon Group.


    The Youngone Group, which has a quick grasp of the flow of ��money��, will be able to easily find out who is behind this incident and apply pressure.


    However, Do Wan-joon, who contacted the vice chairman of Youngwon Group, had to bite his teeth.


    The vice-president, acting as the chairman on behalf of the chairman who fell into a coma, refused his request.


    ��Are you going to come out like that!? If the president knows, absolutely go��.


    [See this? hey. What the hell are you talking to me like that huh? Why are you asking us to help you after you��ve been beaten by dog-bones.]


    ����.


    [Can��t figure out the situation yet? If you gave me money in the meantime, I would work for that price. What the hell are you doing! Cut it off!]


    Right now, the Youngone Group was in the middle of a succession dispute.


    Among them, the vice-president, who is considered to be the next president, had previously regarded the Myungwang Clan, the shadow of the president, as a thorn in the eye.


    Therefore, the vice-president intends to use this opportunity to change the clan sponsored by Youngone Group.


    These guys were related.


    Do Wan-joon, who was pushing another successor in Youngwon Group, realized that he had fallen into a trap by the opposing forces.


    [��I��m really sorry.]


    And the fact that the successor he was pushing for couldn��t do anything about this.


    It seemed that even a weakness had been caught.


    Do Wan-joon finally sighed and hung up the phone.


    Starting this month, Youngone Group plans to drastically reduce its sponsorship.


    For the time being, the Myungwang Clan will not have any disruption to the clan��s operation, but considering the endless clan wars, the funds will quickly run out.


    When that happened, the Myungwang Clan was over.


    The clan he created with Bang Yeon-ji, a < Florist > who no longer exists in this world, disappears.


    We have to find a way out somehow.


    However, Do Wan-jun did not give up.


    Even if behind the Seodaemun-gu alliance clan is the vice chairman of the Youngone Group and his faction, even if there is the backing of other business groups that support them.


    Still, I won��t give up.


    King Myung (ڤ��), the king of the dead, never disappears.


    If you guys want to come out like this��


    Do Wan-jun opened the safe under the desk.


    What was in the safe was the wealth that the Youngone Group had been hiding.


    And stocks of each affiliate of Youngone Group secretly collected through borrowed-name accounts.


    ����Even the King will come out like that.


    Do Wan-jun let out a spleen smile.


    As if the paper in his hand was a list.


    It was then.


    A phone call came in.


    Someone made a call to the smartphone that he had been calling.


    Who are you?


    unknown number.


    He answered the phone and listened.


    Before long, a still young voice came through the smartphone.


    [��My name is Dojun Yoo.]


    ��


    Regular meeting of the Player Academy.


    All the instructors in charge gathered in the conference hall were silent as they read the plans on the table.


    grunt��


    someone grunted.


    With that sound, several instructors broke silence and spoke.


    Wouldn��t it be nice to do that too?


    Even though the situation is like this, aiming for a chance to rebound with this��


    Currently, public opinion was negatively recognizing the Player Academy.


    Besides, the trust in the player has not been restored.


    In such a situation, news spread that the Myeongwang Clan had been defeated in a clan war by the Seodaemun-gu Alliance a few days ago.


    The media packaged the defeat of the mega-clan as if it were an anecdote about Goliath being killed by David.


    The Myeongwang Clan, which collected 10% of the tax, and the Seodaemun-gu Alliance Clan, which declared that they would work for 0% of the tax without pay.


    Public opinion was saying that players should reduce the benefits they receive from the state.


    Are you saying you guys don��t make good money? And then, have you been taking the 10% tax rate so far?


    The Myungwang clan and other super-large clans were being treated as tax thieves, and the player academy was also in a similar situation. sea??h th�� n?vel_Fire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Just in time, at that time, a broadcasting station, one of the terrestrial broadcasting stations, sent a program plan to the academy.


    Anyway, let��s shoot a variety show��! Do you think we are players or something else!?


    It��s different�� He��s a celebrity. Ugh, I knew you were boring, but you could get stoned for talking about that somewhere.


    How many times have players appeared on broadcasts these days? Looking at that, I don��t think the player��s appearance on the broadcast is all that bad.


    The intent of the program was to show players who they are and to give people a familiar image of them.


    In order to emphasize ��familiarity��, he said he wanted to feature high school seniors who are fresh and will soon go to active duty.


    Once it airs, if the viewership ratings are good, let��s shoot regularly, but I don��t think it��s bad?


    What is it. After all, it��s not that I��m going to use my kids as a material for ratings. You��re saying that if it��s fun, you��ll keep making it, and if it��s not, you��re just going to throw it away, right?


    I think it would be rather good. It is an opportunity for third-year high school students to imprint themselves on the public by showing their faces on TV.


    Well�� you can��t just consider the positive effects. Haven��t you heard of the devil��s editing? If you do it wrong, you can appear on a broadcast and come out after receiving only criticism. Then it might be traumatic for the kids.


    However, even children who have not been noticed will get more attention if this broadcast goes on.


    Rather, I wonder why I hadn��t thought of this until now.


    There were instructors who opposed it, while there were instructors who supported it.


    As if they were filming a variety show about players for the first time, they carefully discussed their opinions.


    If it��s for public opinion�� it��s the correct answer.


    But in a way, aren��t we cleaning up the poop of the Myeongwang Clan?


    ��From what I��ve heard, it sounds like it��s a plan from a long time ago. Then, due to an incident that happened in Hoengseong-gun, public opinion turned against the academy��


    What? Looking at it now, there is also the fact that the 031 group, which will be selected additionally this year, appears on the broadcast by hand, raising the interest of the people. I think that��s a bit irrational��. If you do something wrong, there is a risk of being criticized for not thinking about dead students anymore.


    The debate continued.


    without ending in either one.


    In the end, they decided by majority vote.


    The result of the vote with a show of hands��.


    ��How do you fall?


    I don��t think there��s anything wrong with not giving up�� Oh, he didn��t do it. Hey Gukjong! What are you doing without raising your hand!?


    The votes for and against were equal.


    The instructors looked at Lee Gook-jong, who had recently become the instructor in charge, who hadn��t raised his hand yet.


    Lee Guk-jong was perplexed.


    You haven��t made a choice yet.


    oh i don��t know


    The instructors�� eyes stung.


    In the end, he raised his hand with the feeling of shouting and seeing.


    on the positive side.


    ��Then, we will allow the filming of variety programs featuring academy students.


    The instructor who served as the representative declared.


    A vote by one person decides whether or not to film the program.


    While filming the academy students, they also film the inside of the academy.


    That��s something that needs to be thoroughly prepared in advance�� and we also have a few things to prepare for. I want you to show what students can show off their skills to viewers��


    But there are only 50 students on the show, right? Maybe it��s because it��s a 4-week pilot program��


    It looks like the announcement will be sent to the 3rd graders and the production team will select the rest�� Huh, really. Looking at it here, I want those who are classified as promising students to apply.


    The instructors looked through the planning documents and checked how the entertainment program was structured.


    Then, the production team found that the student they wanted was listed on the last page.


    ��I really want to have Ryu Yeon-hwa, No Eun-ah, and Han Chang-jin appear in < The Sid > who will debut in the player industry next year.��


    I don��t know if this is how celebrities come out of the academy.


    ��Haa����


    The instructors who were positive about the broadcast soon changed their expressions and sighed.


    Let��s say that Han Chang-jin said so.


    The problem was Ryu Yeon-hwa and No Eun-ah.


    ��I don��t know much about broadcasting, but I don��t have to worry about ratings.


    To be honest, their visuals are no joke. Sometimes, when I see them, I think I want to be born with a face like them.


    Yes, it might be better for you to be reborn.


    anyway. If the two of them appear on the air, it will be a headache in many ways, but I think it would be better to talk to them in advance.


    The instructors all nodded.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa and Noh Eun-ah��s looks were widely rumored in the industry.


    Not only in the industry, but also in politics and business.


    In particular, in the case of Eunah Noh, engagement proposals flew all the way to the academy.


    ��No problem, right?


    The instructors were a little worried.


    It seemed better to ask the two of them in advance.


    I feel like I have to make up my mind.


    But I think the broadcast is also interesting. If there was a broadcast like this, I should have looked for it right away.


    Actually, Lee Guk-jong was not worried.


    He didn��t even think that he caused a storm.


    Anyway-.


    Then I��ll have to post a notice.


    ����Catch Your Player has begun.

 Chapter 345

    Relife Player 345


    [Chapter 105]


    [Catch Your Player (2)]


    Myungwang Clan��s Clan War defeat.


    The news that a super-large clan within three fingers had been defeated in Korea was going up and down the air of students every day.


    Some people said that the Myungwang Clan��s status was on the decline, and some people said that the Myungwang Clan was likely to make a comeback.


    The students were so arguing.


    Eunha didn��t listen to their conversation and looked down at the people in class with her chin on her chin.


    A class you don��t take with your friends.


    There was no one around him in the top seat.


    Although it was later than expected��


    the future in which the Myungwang Clan was defeated in the Clan War did happen.


    I knew that the Myeongwang Clan would suffer a period of stagnation for the time being due to the Seodaemun-gu alliance.


    That��s why he accepted the defeat of the Myungwang Clan without much surprise.


    From now on, the successors of Eternity Group will move to defeat the Myungwang Clan, and the Myungwang Clan will somehow survive.


    in a previous life.


    The Myungwang Clan loses its status due to one defeat.


    As a result, clans blinded by the prey of super-large clans start a clan war one after another.


    The Myungwang Clan, which had the authority to maintain public order within its jurisdiction, was in a position where it had no choice but to accept clan wars from each district every three months.


    Even clans with high financial stability did not have the ability to afford the necessary funds for ongoing clan wars.


    As a result, the Myungwang Clan had to ask for support from the Youngwon Group.


    The problem is that at a time when the succession dispute intensified, the chairman of Youngwon Group fell into a coma and no reliable backing to support the Myungwang Clan.


    Among the successors, there were those who regarded the Myungwang Clan, which used to be called the hound of the Youngwon Group chairman, as a thorn in the eye.


    Now that the Myeongwang Clan was in a slump, the successors had a plan to get a new sword for the Youngone Group.


    When a person in power was replaced, the people who followed them had to be replaced.


    The successors are starting to move in earnest.


    Do Wan-joon is such a meticulous person, how can he be beaten by people like you?


    Eun-ha looked at the student a few steps down, who was arguing that the Myeongwang Clan was over.


    In a situation where they did not receive proper support, Myungwang Clan nevertheless showed its potential and won the clan war.


    On the other hand, in the shadows, Do Wan-joon released the secretly collected data to induce a situation in which the successors bit each other.


    The 2nd Twelve Seated < Phantom Poetry > was a person with a very sinister side.


    To be honest, in his previous life, Eunha thought it was fortunate that he didn��t try to fight Ha Baekryun.


    It won��t take much time to get out of the stagnation this time.


    Because Yoo Do-Jun will definitely back you up.


    Furthermore, Do Wan-joon took over some of the shares of each affiliate of Youngone Group from the chairman.


    Although he did not receive permission from the chairman, he was in a position to become the nominal successor.


    The successors who didn��t even know that fact ended up regretting the fact that they tried to destroy the existence of Do Wan-joon.


    And Do Wan-jun uses the power he has to appoint the successor he wants as the chairman.


    At that time, even if other clans intervened, no one could break through the territory that Myungwang Clan had built within the Youngwon Group.


    The only time they can hit the bow is now.


    Thus, Yoo Do-jun became the chairman of the Youngwon Group with the sword of the Myungwang Clan in his hand.


    Because in his previous life, he had supported the Myungwang Clan, which was in a slump.


    Unlike the successors who did not actively help the Myungwang Clan, Yoo Do-Jun bought all the shares of the Myung-Wang Clan that were released on the market, while giving grace to Do Wan-Jun.


    To him, who had not properly built up his forces at the time, he would have regarded it as a gamble to carry the Myeongwang Clan on his back.


    And he was successful at gambling.


    Even if I left it alone, Yoo Do-jun would have helped the Myung-wang Clan��


    Eun-ha had told him beforehand to collect the Myung-wang Clan��s stocks on the market.


    Yoo Do-jun listened to him and, unlike his previous life, was able to collect more stocks.


    Besides, unlike his previous life, he even proudly stepped forward as the successor.


    If he, with that much power, helps the Myungwang Clan physically and mentally, the Myungwang Clan will be able to recover quickly.


    Anyway, Eunha did all the advice she could.


    Yoo Do-jun will take care of the rest.


    ��Toad��: Boss. S~ea??h the ��ov��lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    (11:23 a.m.)


    Unable to concentrate in class, Eun-ha looked at her smartphone.


    A picture sent by Lee Kang-hyeok out of the blue.


    It was a picture of him wearing a tuxedo.


    Even so, the toad was not a person, but a toad in a tuxedo.


    Why is this bastard trying to sell his face?


    Eun-ha sent a reply to Lee Kang-hyuk and sighed.


    The future has changed.


    The academy has spread a notice that it will be filming the pilot variety show Catch Your Player starting today.


    As far as Eunha knows, it was an entertainment program that did not exist in her previous life.


    Entertainment programs featuring academy students only appeared after the second Uijeongbu Recapture War.


    Let alone, he had never heard of the name Catch Your Player.


    It was known because Ha Baek-ryun often enjoyed entertainment in her previous life. In particular, she liked entertainment programs about players.


    So it was completely unknown to Eunha.


    What the hell made an entertainment show that didn��t exist in my previous life come out?


    It doesn��t matter what this bastard goes out and does, he


    will take care of it.


    It was because those who were watching the window announced that the broadcasting station was entering the academy.


    Eunha also found people moving filming equipment to the academy.


    Those people seemed to be the staff who were filming Catch Your Player.


    Noona and Yeonhwa noona are going to go to the auditorium by now.


    He sighed with a frown on his face.


    In advance, the broadcasting station held interviews with high school seniors to select students to appear on the show.


    It was surprising for a moment that Kanghyuk Lee was among them.


    Because there was a bigger surprise.


    It��s a big deal.


    She��s already a popular noona, but she��s starting to become even more popular.


    They say they just won��t go out��


    Eun-ah decided to appear on the show. Eunha, who heard this story directly from her, opened her mouth in admiration.


    Although he was happy that his older sister appeared on the show, he was worried that his face would be sold and his daily life would become difficult.


    So he tried to discourage her from appearing.


    She wasn��t too happy to appear on the show either.


    ��But it seems that the mana management organization said that


    Yeon-hwa must come out����


    ��The problem is that Yeon-hwa keeps getting nervous in front of the camera when I��m not there�� In the end, the PD asked me to come out, so I couldn��t help it.��


    ��Still, if you go on a broadcast, you can sell your face? I don��t know what will happen if it sells? The flying flies will swarm here and there!��


    ��It would be like that even if I joined Clan Regulus anyway. I can��t help but get attention. My skills are pretty good.��


    ��My older sister��s skills aren��t the problem����


    ��I decided to compromise with the PD. Instead, I decided not to export much.��


    ����sigh����


    Will the PD, who stakes his life on ratings, compromise with her?


    He was sure it would never be.


    Even so, he couldn��t break her will to protect Yeonhwa, so he decided to compromise with her.


    ��Nuna, disable social media now. If I go on TV, people will be spying on my social media to see my sister��s face.��


    ��Ah, that might be the case. Instead, I��ll create a secret account and post updates from time to time.��


    ��Then do that. If you create an account, let me know too.��


    ��sure!��


    Disable SNS.


    Even so, those who show interest in Eun-ah will be swindled somehow.


    Eun-ha worried about her future and had no choice but to wait for her to safely finish filming.


    ��What?


    In the meantime.


    Eun-ha lifted her chin from her hand and pushed her face through the car window.


    The face of the player who got out of the black van was very familiar.


    There was no way I couldn��t remember that face.


    No, why did that bastard come here?


    Eunha frowned.


    In his previous life, he was Kwak Woo-hyeok, who was in the 2nd period of the Twelve.


    It was the appearance of a man who abused her by taking advantage of his position as a teacher who taught the next fairy Ha Baek-ryeon to teach her mana.


    ��


    Catch your player first shot. Except for the one filmed during the interview, the formally filmed scene was the intro scene.


    It was the part where the students appearing on the program gathered and recited the catchphrase of the program, ��We will fly straight to you.��


    The staff who brought the filming equipment soon set up a light reflection camera from the street where the whole view of the academy could be seen.


    And the students were getting make-up from makeup artists in teams.


    A total of 50 people appeared on the show. As a result, the time required to put on makeup was delayed.


    ��you can just leave.


    ��sorry.


    No, why are you apologizing? If you apologize with such a pretty face, it��s like I��ve done something wrong!


    Yeonhwa was also getting her make-up in full swing.


    However, the artist in charge of her was still unable to come to a conclusion on what style to decorate her.


    As a result, the number of people standing behind Yeon-hwa did not decrease.


    Wow�� I really envy you. How can your skin be so soft? Why is the hair so mysterious�� Isn��t this dyed over there? Yes�� It��s been like this since I was born.


    Wow you are blessed Every time I dye my hair, I��m always worried that my hair will be damaged�� but


    the artist finally came to a conclusion and put his hand on Yeon-hwa��s face.


    The assistant, instructed by the artist, went behind her and began to trim her hair


    .


    As a result, Ryu Yeon-hwa could do nothing but sit still and wait for the makeup to finish.


    ��It��s like being a doll.


    She felt embarrassed because she was not used to the current situation.


    Having been taught by Namgoong Sung-woon since she was a child, she was not very good at decorating.


    I wasn��t even interested.


    All I did was tie my hair up and apply tint whenever I thought about it.


    Because her only interest was the window.


    Ah�� Eunah is pretty as expected.


    If he hadn��t met Eun-ah, he would still be walking around like that.


    It wasn��t that her life was bad, but now she often looked in the mirror and thought she was pretty.


    As I took selfies with Eun-ah, I learned how to look prettier from which angle and which pose.


    There was a surprisingly interesting corner to discover the part you didn��t know.


    The handling of the window would be the same.


    My eyes keep turning away, but don��t look there, look at me.


    Ah yes. Me but�� how much longer do I have to sit like this?


    Until the princess transformation is over!


    ��go princess?


    If it goes on air this time, it won��t be a fuss all over the country. Asked if there had ever been such a pretty person��


    ����.


    Ice Princess. I think you��ll come up with a nickname just like that. How about it?


    ��no, I do not want.


    Oh, don��t bow your head. If that��s the case, it��s hard to put on makeup.


    The artist said it like a joke.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa was not used to such pranks, so he reacted with embarrassment.


    Her face did not turn red, but her head was lowered and the staff around her made eye smiles.


    I��ll make today��s boyfriend a double crush, so just trust me. Even if it looks like this, I am quite famous in this industry. �� I don��t have a boyfriend. yes? really? You have such a pretty face, but there are no men approaching you?


    An artist who suddenly opens his eyes wide.


    Yeon-hwa pondered while getting her makeup done.


    There were men approaching her.


    At the beginning of the semester, I thought of the people who had been arguing about me for not having a habit.


    Then, while sparring, she ��accidentally�� froze the men��s genitalia.


    The news spread in waves, and from then on, the number of people who quarreled with her dwindled drastically.


    Even so, there were people who were foolish around them, but most of them had a crush on Eun-ah.


    ��There was, but I��m not interested in dating��


    Wow�� This is no insult to beauty! If you were born pretty, why can��t you make full use of that appearance! ����.


    Doesn��t anyone like it? ��the one you like?


    your favorite person


    ����.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa could not answer.


    Noh Eun-ha, who looked just like Eun-ah, passed by for a moment, but he decided to forget the thought that popped into his head.


    Eunha was training together every morning.


    He was the younger brother of a friend.


    ��no.


    really no? Strangely, this question seems to have taken a long time��. ����.


    What happened? The makeup is over. how is it? Isn��t it pretty?


    Ryu Yeon-hwa deliberately avoided answering.


    The artist showed her a mirror as if it was fine nonetheless.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa blinked her eyelids.


    It was a face worthy of admiration.


    To the extent that I want to leave it as a picture unintentionally.


    Yeonhwa! Is your makeup done? Wow! Aren��t you so pretty!?


    no. Eunah you are the prettiest


    Aye don��t be shy!


    People��s eyes followed.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa, who went to the seat in the center of the screen, had a conversation with Eun-ah, who had been waiting for her.


    There was still time before filming.


    Eun-ah tried to take a selfie with her while holding up her smartphone.


    I��ll send it to Pintok later. And I made another account! I��ll give you my ID, so be friends with me. I don��t do finegram��


    So you won��t be friends?


    Eun-ah looked up at her with a charming smile.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa shook her head.


    Soon after, she smiled and showed Yeon-hwa the picture she had taken a while ago.


    It was a picture that I thought came out well enough that I wanted to make it into a fine talk profile picture.


    Eunah, will you tell me your ID too?


    huh? why me?


    At that time, Han Chang-jin, who was also determined to stand in the center of the screen, entered between the two.


    Still covering his mouth with a hood, he spoke to Eun-ah with a smirk.


    She asked what nonsense she was talking about.


    It was in an instant that his mood went downhill.


    no way! Of course it��s a joke! ��really!?


    Well, maybe it��s a joke?


    Eun-a teased him and giggled.


    Yeon-hwa looked at the two people who were not sure whether they were fighting or playing a joke.


    And without the three of them knowing, the staff was pointing the camera at the three of them.


    ��the screen looks good too.


    how is it? When I thought about it, I think they will be the core of this broadcast.


    I think so. Ryu Yeon-hwa was also nervous when standing in front of the camera, but her expression came out naturally because there were two of them.


    The staff and PD talked about the three people.


    Meanwhile, the main writer was eyeing the chemistry of the three.


    Come on!! Let��s start filming Catch Your Player!


    Eventually, the time for filming arrived.


    The 50 students took their seats and greeted the cameras lively.


    ��Catch your players! We��ll fly straight to you!��


    ��


    Exactly one week later.


    The first episode of Catch Your Player aired.

 Chapter 346

    Relife Player 346


    [Chapter 105]


    [Catch Your Player (3)]


    A drone flew over the academy, revealing a view from above.


    The first thing that comes into the screen is the bungee jumper attached to the end of the bridge that crosses the artificial lake leading to the academy in an X shape.


    After passing there, the drone headed for the high school dormitory building.


    The sound of the wake


    -up call that sounds then.


    Soon after, images of students who hurriedly get up as soon as they wake up appeared on the screen divided into five parts.


    ��Morning for new players����


    However, unlike the subtitles, the BGM to start a new day created a sense of urgency with a very fast tempo.


    Because students�� mornings were never leisurely and exciting.


    [Wake up��! weather!! As of this time, the new players gather at the morning roll call within 3 minutes!]


    They heard the instructor in charge of roll call this morning making a broadcast and rushed outside.


    There was no such thing as time to wash.


    Both men and women, wearing hats and running out, formed five columns at the roll call center.


    Each of the students lowered their heads, avoiding the eyes of the camera closely covering them.


    ��Is it like this every morning?��


    Not like this on weekends. And originally, men and women receive roll calls separately. I think it��s because it��s a broadcast this time.


    ��Then why do you keep lowering your head? It doesn��t appear on the screen.��


    Uh�� isn��t it too much? I mean I haven��t even washed my face


    . There may be eye mucus attached to it��


    ��Still, shouldn��t I tell the people who are watching me about my face?��


    Next! I��ll wash up later and show you next time! okay?


    A girl wearing a hood.


    The student, who introduced herself as Noh Eun-ah, waved her hand at the camera.


    Even so, the face slightly revealed under the hood caught the eye.


    The morning roll call begins now! Sit number start! evil!


    One��.


    The voice is small! with loud sound! evil!


    ����.


    start out loud! evil!


    ��evil! one!


    two!


    three!


    ������!!!!��


    After a while, the instructor appeared wearing sunglasses and shouted with a powerful voice.


    However, contrary to the instructor��s command, the students were staring at them with trembling faces.


    Even so, the instructor did not back down, and eventually the students with shit-chewed faces began to roll call, screaming evil that they hadn��t seen since the first year.


    From now on, I will give the new players a mission. Currently, a flag with the academy��s symbol is hidden within the site. Only 25 people who find the flag will get a chance to eat breakfast and 25 people who don��t find the flag will stay and do the morning canter!


    ������.��


    The mission is revealed on the same day.


    However, the students who didn��t know how to execute the mission as soon as they woke up looked puzzled.


    Either way, the mission has begun.


    As soon as the start sound rang, the students dispersed in a hurry.


    Cameras installed all over the place took pictures of the moving students and captured the academy site as well.


    uh!? Isn��t that it!?


    Why is that thing over there!?


    Then, some of the students found a flag in the woods.


    The flag was planted on a tree.


    It is also in a very high position.


    The students who accidentally discovered the flag and those passing nearby looked up at it in bewilderment.


    Then our eyes met.


    They hurriedly started competing��.


    ����Ah!!��


    thank you guys! I��ll have a delicious breakfast!


    Taking advantage of that gap, Eun-ah walked up the wall at high speed and snatched the flag.


    No Eun-ah, who got off the tree trunk, jumped to a tree in a similar position and ran away to another place to prevent those under her from pursuing.


    I heard VJ��s breathing on the screen and hurriedly tried to follow her, but in the end, she disappeared far away from the screen.


    ��Eun-ah, you have to take me too ??��


    The last scene the VJ captured was Noh Eun-ah��s back with her long hair unraveled as the hooded hat came off.


    ��


    ��Unexpectedly interesting? At first, I was awakened by the sound of the trumpet, but I also want to do the mission to find the flag. no. I don��t want to eat breakfast like that. I��d rather do a canter, I don��t want to use my strength in the morning.


    I also agree with Minji. Eunhyuk, do you find that interesting?


    ��me too.��


    First broadcast of Catch Your Player.


    Eunha and her friends were eating chicken in the lounge on the first floor of the female dormitory.


    The sight of nine people huddled together in a small space and eating chicken seemed to be very difficult.


    It was late at night, so I was in my pajamas.


    Of course, they weren��t the only ones gathered in the lounge.


    The other students were also watching the Catch Your Player broadcast with like-minded people.


    Wow, it��s now #1 in real-time search terms!


    The 1st to 10th places are all Cayouple stories, right?


    hey what is this I also wanted to go out, but even if it wasn��t for my age��


    A pilot entertainment program that was a hot topic even before it aired.


    Eunha quietly chewed chicken while watching a broadcast that the Mana Management Organization fully supported.


    Inside, I mumbled.


    My older sister told me not to take pictures, so why did you take a picture of your face after waking up?


    Aren��t these crazy?


    When the morning roll call of Catch Your Player started, Eunha had already been dissatisfied with the broadcast.


    Because Eun-ah came out without even dressing up properly.


    Because the camera tried to take a picture of her, who didn��t want to show her face.


    From then on, unlike the other students, he was watching the broadcast with a crooked gaze.


    oh! Is that guy really 19 years old? Does it look like a toad?


    blue brother. Please don��t talk when there��s something in your mouth. it all bounced


    At that time, the screen that captured the scene of Eun-ah eating a delicious breakfast changed.


    It was Lee Kang-hyeok, breathing heavily, looking for the flag.


    As soon as Kanghyuk appeared on the screen, Parang waggled his wolf tail and shouted. As a result, the chicken he had not yet swallowed splashed onto Bae Soo-bin, who was sitting across from him.


    She naturally frowned.


    Either that or not, Parang laughed and pointed at Lee Kang-hyuk.


    If you��re really going to do that, don��t come out.


    Eunha also burst into laughter.


    The reason Lee Kang-hyeok transferred to the senior academy was because he wanted to obtain a player license.


    As a result, unlike his appearance, he was dull in using his body.


    It was unavoidable for others to miss the flag again and again.


    In the end, the conclusion Lee Kang-hyeok came to was��.


    [��Is that the only thing you have to eat?]


    Lee Kang-hyeok didn��t have any regrets about the breakfast provided by the student cafeteria, and instead searched for bugs in the grass.


    Then I found a caterpillar.


    A guy as thick as a thumb.


    [It��s really hard.]


    ��This is a very good source of protein for us.��


    Lee Kang-hyeok put the caterpillar into his mouth without hesitation.


    Even tasting it carefully.


    The scene where he puts the caterpillar into his mouth was displayed as a mosaic, but it still gave the viewer the feeling of chewing the caterpillar.


    Parang giggled while Eunhyuk looked at Seona and said, ��It��s amazing.��


    Seo-na just frowned, and the other girls and Mokmin-ho pretended to laugh at once.


    In that case, I won��t eat breakfast.


    Me too�� I don��t want to eat bugs.


    Eunwoo got lucky first.


    Hayang, who had been eating chicken cautiously at night, saying he was gaining weight, put down his fork as if he had lost his appetite.


    The reactions of those at the other tables were generally similar.


    ��Is it delicious?��


    [Is it delicious? I ate it because I was hungry, I didn��t eat it to taste it.]


    ��Looking at it earlier, it seems like you eat very naturally


    .


    Do you usually eat something like this?��


    . The other day, I had to live self-sufficiently on an unknown island as Jongpyeong. At that time, there was no resistance to eating. I��m sure other people eat it just like me?]


    Lee Kang-hyeok��s natural question.


    At that moment, silence fell.


    The students were looking at each other��s faces and asking if that was real.


    ��really?


    It��s not impossible.


    For some reason, Mok Min-ho stopped talking.


    Naturally, the eyes of the friends also turned to Eunha.


    And he answered without lying.


    But what��s up with him?


    talk to me first


    Did you hate eating insects?


    Eun-ha looked at Mok Min-ho and smiled.


    Mok Min-ho��s face hardened.


    Perhaps it was because he had never eaten insects, he seemed to be reluctant.


    However, Eunha knew very well that even a person with a face like that would not hesitate to eat bugs if they were trapped on an uninhabited island for a few days.


    Before he returned, he also had to eat bugs because he couldn��t find food while doing a review at the high school academy.


    Surprisingly enough to eat. Eating it wouldn��t be bad either. Because if you become a player, there may come a day when you have to eat even if you don��t want to eat. ��No. We don��t want that day to come.��


    This time, the women, including Seo-na, responded as if they had agreed.


    Eunha shrugged her shoulders, telling you to take care of yourself.


    Anyway, the choice was up to the friends.


    Even if it was difficult to find something to eat in Jongpyeong later, it was self-sufficient.


    At that time, it would not be bad to try eating insects beforehand rather than forcefully eating them.


    If it��s a bug, it��s medicinal.


    How awful is the monster meat.


    Although it was only once.


    Eunha once ate monsters because there was nothing to eat at the time when the supply line was cut off.


    The one who survived without breaking the magic stone regularly provided meat to the gypsophila party.


    However, the monster with the appearance of a pig was so tasteless that vomit came out.


    Even if people deal with all types of meat, they do not handle monster meat because it is difficult to obtain monster meat and no matter how it is cooked, it has no taste at all.


    Eunha was able to experience with her body what she knew through common sense.


    Well, but what does that matter?


    The kids who ate Minji��s cooking once��


    Eunha looked at Kim Minji.


    While looking at her smartphone, she noticed her gaze and raised her head.


    did you see me now?


    did I stay still?


    Hmm, that sounds suspicious�� well, let��s say that. Look at this one more than that.


    Minji Kim was suspicious while covering her mouth with her hand.


    Soon, she handed the smartphone to Eunha.


    ��what��s this?


    At the beginning of the broadcast, in the intro part, Eunah unnie and Yeonhwa unnie took over as centers. I don��t think there��s a fuss on the internet because of that?


    I knew it would be like this.


    Eunha frowned.


    It hasn��t even been a few minutes since it aired.


    A few pictures of Eun-ah��s daily life were published on the Internet news.


    Even though SNS was disabled in advance, reporters seemed to find her picture by searching the SNS of the academy students.


    �C Wow, is this a person?


    �� This is the goddess. Goddess Noah!


    �C Why are there no pretty girls around me


    ?


    �� Mingi Did you write it?


    �� It��s strange to be there hahaha


    �C I founded No Eun-ah��s church!!


    Now I��m going to resign from the grassroots religion and worship a new goddess!


    And comments under the article.


    Eunha didn��t like their comments about her sister.


    Eunah Noh just clicked ��Like�� on the comment asking for a church to be created and got up from her seat.


    what? Captain where are you going?


    call me for a while


    Suddenly, a scene of Eun-ah and Yeon-hwa enjoying mukbang in the student cafeteria appeared on the screen.


    Eun-ha wanted to see more of Eun-ah eating breakfast with her eyes shining, but she suppressed her desire and went out to the balcony.


    I needed to make a phone call.


    One for Han Seo-yeon.


    [��Hello? Eunha, why are you calling me all the time? Are you watching Cayuple right now? There seems to be a lot of articles about noona on the Internet, but how can you not do that on your own


    ?


    Currently, Catch Your Player ranks first in viewer ratings among simultaneous broadcast programs.


    As a result, there will be more and more stories about Eun-ah as time goes on.


    With this in mind, Eun-ha called Han Seo-yeon to prevent her from invading her daily life.


    [Hmm�� The media is an area that we cannot easily control even with our own strength. If you touch it, it��s the press that goes wrong if you do it wrong.]


    She answered with one beat.


    The fairy government was wary of collusion between the media and the group.


    It was the same with other groups.


    However, the group and the press had a very secret partnership.


    To be precise, the media is being sponsored.


    Sirius Group would maintain connections with the top 10 major newspapers in Korea.


    Who wants to take control? I just want public opinion to not think negatively of my sister.


    [Do you really need to do that? Looking at it, Eun-ah��s charm is exploding, so I don��t think there��s a need to talk about it.]


    But in case you don��t know.


    If even one negative article comes out, public opinion that is good about her will quickly change direction.


    So even if it��s a word.


    Eun-ha could not forgive her sister for being hurt.


    [Whew�� Okay, okay. Eunha, you are really picky about your family. How nice would it be if you did the same for me and Seohyun?]


    Yes, thank you. I��ll hang up.


    [Look at that. Since he��s so picky�� Yes, good night!]


    It didn��t take long to talk to Han Seo-yeon than I thought.


    Eunha called again.


    This time to Yoo Do-jun.


    [Uh why? I��m watching Cayoule in my dorm room right now, and you should come here too��]


    Give me the card. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [��personality, what.]


    It was winter soon.


    Sooner or later it will snow.


    Thinking of that time, Eunha looked up at the night sky.

 Chapter 347

    Relife Player 347


    [Chapter 105]


    [Catch Your Player (4)]


    Catch Your Player recorded a rating of 13% in its first broadcast.


    On the other hand, entertainment programs aired in the same time zone on Friday nights maintain about 10%, which is surprising.


    This figure was no different from the viewer ratings of popular weekend entertainment programs currently being aired.


    Above all, as Catch Your Player was the first broadcast, it was even predicted that the next episode would record higher ratings.


    Truly a great success.


    Some people were already saying that it should be organized as a regular broadcast instead of ending with 4 episodes.


    Some even say that a new material has appeared that will inject new vitality into entertainment in the dying broadcasting industry.


    As a result, the students who appeared on Catch Your Player did not fall off the Internet search rankings until the day after the broadcast.


    Among them, there were some students who became incredibly famous��.


    �C Eunha, did you see that too?


    that? What. A meme that shows what an insider can do to avoid being late for class. ����.


    Eunha, who was riding in the back seat of a car that couldn��t see inside from the outside, frowned.


    Do-joon, who was sitting next to him and looking out the window giggling, answered on his behalf.


    Climb the wall and cross the classroom through the window. And when you call attendance, you raise your hand quickly. �� I know. I saw it.


    Yeah�� there��s no way you haven��t seen it. You don��t know how much bread I burst when your sister attended like that.


    Yu Do-Jun giggled as if the broadcast he had seen yesterday came to mind.


    Eunha kept her mouth shut as if displeased.


    She��s my older sister, but she��s crazy.


    Eunha let out a small sigh.


    No Eun-ah, the so-called king of attendance.


    It was the nickname of Eun-ah, who has been at the top of the entertainment news this morning.


    In the first broadcast of Catch Your Player, she narrowly cleared a certain mission before the time limit.


    However, there was not enough time to enter the next class.


    An unavoidable crisis.


    At that time, she opened her mouth with a lively voice unlike the heavy BGM on the screen.


    ��are you okay! It wasn��t that this kind of thing was rare, what!��


    No Eun-ah smiled cheerfully.


    Soon after, she manifested mana in her body and walked on the walls of the lecture building and ran to the lecture room where she was taking classes.


    Yeonhwa��s support was also added.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa, who received the transmission from Eun-ah, jumped up from her seat at the back of the lecture room and went to the window seat to open the window.


    It was a bonus that the instructor who called for attendance looked at him as if he was used to this sort of thing.


    In any case, Eun-ah was able to safely arrive at the classroom.


    Because of this, people who were watching the broadcast called her by the nickname No Eun-ah, the king of attendance.


    I usually don��t watch variety shows, but yesterday I laughed freely for the first time in a while. Let me meet your sister next time. I don��t know why I haven��t been close to a person who explodes bread like that on broadcast until now��.


    Ask me to introduce my sister?


    ��Ah right. it was all because of you


    Yu Do-Jun put his body close to the window with a look of disgust.


    On the other hand, the galaxy was showing hostility toward him.


    In the end, Yoo Do-Jun raised both hands as a sign of surrender.


    Enough with the Cayouple story�� More than that, what happened to the Myungwang Clan?


    Oh that?


    The road to the underground market.


    The old man, whom Yu Do-jun had collected from the underground market the day before, drove a car down the street at night, where the footsteps of people were significantly reduced.


    Sitting in the passenger seat, Bruno remained silent.


    After confirming the way Eun-ha was going, she immediately changed the topic.


    To hear the news about the Myungwang Clan, which has been waning due to the success of Catch Your Player.


    When I said that I would provide support, some clans rolled their tails and withdrew the clan war as if they had done it at some point. Besides, the fairy government told me not to cause trouble with pointless fights. I didn��t know that the fairy government moved��.


    Maybe it��s because of Cayuple. At the government level, we are trying to create a positive image for players, but at least a conflict between clans arises. Then what�� It��s a joke.


    He did perfectly what Galactic had advised him the other day.


    As a result, Yoo Do-jun was able to join hands with the Myeongwang Clan.


    It seemed that the Myungwang Clan had hostility towards the successors who were trying to conquer them.


    What are the heirs thinking��


    I don��t know why they did such a foolish thing.


    Eun-ha thought while listening to the story that had not changed from before the return.


    The successors were too greedy.


    Blinded by greed, they tried to change the sword of Youngwon Group as if they were already the president.


    First of all, it would not be too late to secure the support base and completely occupy the throne.


    Yoo Seon-kyung is not someone who dies so easily.


    Yoo Seon-gyeong, the chairman of Youngone Group.


    Eun-ha found out through Yu Do-jun that Yu Seon-gyeong was in a coma and that this kind of thing happened.


    The successors seemed to think that Yoo Seon-gyeong would never open her eyes again.


    However, as far as Eunha knows, Yoo Seon-gyeong did not die during this time.


    The time of his death coincided with the time when Yoo Do-joon became the chairman.


    In the future, he will go to the hospital several times, but he was very persistent and did not give up on his life.


    What do you think would happen if your grandfather woke up?


    what? All the old friends are dying, so how can they wake up?


    So you��re asking if. S��ar?h the N??elFir��.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Then you can say that all the people who turned the Myungwang Clan into enemies are dead. That old lady is the kind of person who won��t let go of power in her hands until the moment she dies.


    Do-joon��s evaluation of his grandfather was harsh.


    Eunha shrugged and predicted that if the Myeongwang Clan safely defended the next clan war, it would be a pretty advantageous situation for Yu Do-Jun.


    Then I remembered what I wanted to ask.


    But you said you met Do Wan-joon in person, right?


    uh. however?


    Do you have any information that player Do Wan-jun gave you?


    information?


    Yoo Do-jun frowned.


    like what you mean


    Eun-ha grasped the general situation only with his expression.


    The Myeongwang Clan does not yet fully trust Yoo Do-jun.


    Judging by the fact that the Myungwang Clan did not hand over the information in their hands to him.


    In the end, there was only one piece of advice Eunha could give.


    Keep a close relationship with player Do Wan-Jun from now on.


    Of course I think so. He is the person who will become my support base in the distant future.


    It��s not your grandfather��s Myungwang Clan, but Yoo Do-Jun��s Myungwang Clan. Do Wan-Jun: Make the players completely four.


    Perhaps it will be the most difficult thing he has ever done.


    However, the only way he could sit on the throne was if he completely took the Myungwang Clan into his own hands.


    ��I don��t know if I can. Actually, I was thinking of changing the Clan Lord of Myungwang Clan to another player once things were settled properly.


    you can do it


    In a previous life, Yoo Do-Jun had done that difficult job.


    So in this life, Yu Do-Jun will also accomplish that difficult task.


    Eunha never doubted his success.


    But what is the underground market going to do this time? Buying slaves again?


    Not like that this time. Just to buy some ingredients. It was something you didn��t have to come.


    As the owner, I don��t need to know what my card is used for. Just be honest.


    It looked so much fun.


    it��s like you


    Soon we arrived at the underground market.


    ��


    The reason why Eunha visited the underground market was to obtain materials for artifacts.


    Fortunately, the materials were not difficult to obtain at an auction.


    It was just that there was no one selling materials.


    A stopper made of cypress trees that grow naturally in areas where mana is pure.


    20 or so pearl eggs of star-patterned giant clams, 7th tier monsters that appear in the deep sea.


    The ember of the 5th tier Ifrit.


    other materials.


    All of them were rare items.


    Even though there was no auction, I had to get it at a fairly high price.


    What the hell are you thinking of making? It looks like you��re going to take all the money to give to the Myungwang Clan.


    I didn��t buy much. Oh you should buy that too


    All of a sudden, Yoo Do-jun was acting like a servant following Eun-ha carrying the goods he was buying.


    This is because the old man who followed him did not enter the underground market.


    In the end, Bruno, who was worse off, took his burden instead.


    The things I bought now weren��t illegal, so I didn��t have to buy them in the underground market.


    You��re right�� but there are some things you can only get here. Pearls from star-patterned clams are rarely sold on the market.


    Eun-ha gave a rough explanation to Yu Do-jun, who grumbled.


    Then, as I walked in and out of the store, I searched for the ingredients I considered most important.


    ��I found it.


    The 15th shop I visited.


    Eun-ha moved her gaze to the object the owner had brought.


    Honey in a small bottle.


    This honey is hard to find anywhere else. What kind of honey is it?


    Yoo Do-jun was curious about the honey that glowed blue.


    As he tried to bring his face closer, Eunha answered his question.


    Among the Nepenthes series, there is a monster that blooms in a land where many microorganisms are buried, and this is honey extracted from that monster.


    Is it illegal because it��s monster honey? no. Land with a lot of microbes means land with a lot of dead bodies.


    ��Oh, I see.


    Eunha gave an additional explanation.


    Yoo Do-jun took his hand off the bottle without regret.


    He brushed his hands off as if he had touched something dirty.


    This honey is said to be the finest among the honey produced by Nepenthes, who grew up in the land where the corpses were buried.


    Eun-ha kept the words she was about to say in her heart.


    Honey of the 7th tier Corpse Nepenthes.


    This was the key ingredient for making the Snow Fairy��s essence.


    He felt good when he obtained the Corpse Nepenthes honey from the underground market at the right time.


    If I couldn��t find it in the underground market, I had no choice but to wait for the goods to arrive.


    It was better to suffer less from Jago.


    Are you done with this?


    uh. Let��s go back now. Where the hell are you going to use the things you bought today?


    The way to the underground market.


    Until then, Yoo Do-jun, who had been talking calmly with Eun-ha, asked while fixing his mask.


    Eun-ha stopped walking and looked back at Yoo Do-jun.


    Eunha tilted her head.


    ��That��s what you want to know?


    Yoo Do-jun did not ask what he would use the materials to make.


    ��Where�� are you going to write it?


    He was asking what kind of scheme he was up to.


    Eun-ha, who pointed out the intention of the question, gave him a choice.


    do you really want to know


    ������.��


    It could have been better to know.


    It might not be good to know.


    But if he wants to know, the galaxy will keep him in the hands of him in the future.


    In a sense, it wasn��t that different from Yoo Do-jun��s holding him in check.


    However, Yoo Do-jun shook his head.


    ��Well�� Really? If you needed my help, I would have told you. But seeing that it��s not like that, it doesn��t seem to have anything to do with me, so I just ignore it and live. ����.


    I bet you��re not thinking of stabbing me in the back. is not it?


    Yoo Do-jun shuddered.


    Eun-ha looked at Do-joon Yoo, who was no different before or after the return.


    Yoo Do-jun was always like that.


    Even if he didn��t want to say anything, he always supported what he wanted to do without questioning it.


    If you do well, I will do well too.


    ��sometimes I really wonder why you do it.


    uh? what?


    Why do you believe in me so much?


    Eun-ha avoided Yoo Do-jun��s gaze and took a step back.


    In a previous life, he had asked Yoo Do-jun the same question.


    Even then, Yoo Do-jun said:


    That��s right, I think I can pick up money if I��m with you.


    ����.


    Because all the stocks I shoot have gone up? So you won��t be kidding either. In fact, you are already famous.


    Can you say that and then go bankrupt? what are you talking about Do I look like a damn person?


    Do-Jun Yoo was the only one who took a shot and was unable to avoid falling.


    It was that he invested in the fairy government and sponsored the < Undead > Noh Eun-ha.


    If you think about it from Yu Do-jun��s point of view, he should have thrown himself out when he became the chairman of Youngwon Group.


    However, Yoo Do-jun still supported him.


    Even when Eunha herself did not follow the trend and went against the trend to protect Ha Baek-ryun, he raised her hand.


    Even though I would have lost more than gained.


    I assure you, Eunha Noh


    Coin will definitely continue to eat rice cakes. Even if it falls, it will fall for a short time and then use momentum to rise again?


    it��s crazy? What if I mention my real name here?


    Where is the listener here? There is only Uncle Bruno. It��s something you don��t know though


    The two grumbled and talked back and forth.


    It looks like-.


    ��It��s good.


    In Bruno��s eyes, he looked like a casual friend.


    ��


    I spent time at the underground market until late last night.


    On the way, they had to fight with people who came to fight.


    That��s why Eunha wanted to sleep well even on Sunday morning.


    I was also resting at home.


    Eun-ha still felt more comfortable in the bed at home than in the dorm bed.


    ��It��s Eunha. wake up boy


    Mom�� Sleep a little longer.


    I��m sleeping sweetly


    When Eun-ha��s mother tried to wake her up, she pulled the blanket and pulled it over her face.


    won��t it happen?


    ����.


    However, I couldn��t ignore my mother who spoke softly.


    The woman of Mr. Roh��s family was scary.


    Except for my grandmother.


    Eunha had no choice but to wake up.


    Eun-ha, scratching her head in a magpie house, turned her head to her mother who was sitting on the edge of the bed.


    Could you bring Eun-ah some snacks? snack? what snack?


    Eunha asked with her eyes almost half-closed.


    After receiving the lunch box his mother gave him, he waited for her to continue.


    Upon hearing the story, the mother who saw Cayouple didn��t seem to like Eun-ah��s mission to eat breakfast.


    Mother says-.


    -You shouldn��t play with food. okay?


    After hearing her mother��s opinion from the morning, Eunha calmly nodded.


    Since ancient times, mother��s words in this house were absolutely right.


    Didn��t your father tell you too?


    Grandmother like an absolute.


    Treat your mother like a goddess.


    For reference, Eun-ah and Eun-ae were princesses.


    And Eun-ah said she had something to bring, but since she couldn��t come home, she asked you to bring it?


    Oh right. It was true. If that��s the case, I can��t help it.


    Even though it was the weekend, Eun-ah couldn��t even rest and was filming Catch Your Player at the academy.


    Mother wanted to take care of something for her who couldn��t come home.


    And the mother��s heart was the same as Eunha��s heart.


    ok then i��ll get it


    At that time, I didn��t think of the galaxy at all.


    I don��t think it��s going to be a show appearance.

 Chapter 348

    Relife Player 348


    [Chapter 105]


    [Catch Your Player (5)]


    After the broadcast of Catch Your Player.


    Eun-ah��s smartphone vibrated every now and then.


    People I haven��t been in contact with for a long time, as well as acquaintances I��m not that close to.


    Even those who knew their number and sent messages of support.


    It was only after the broadcast aired that Eun-ah seemed to know why celebrities tried to organize their contact information by changing numbers.


    As Eunha said, I deactivated social media and it ended at this point.


    However, the thought that there would be someone who would find my secret account and bet on friends��


    She was seriously worried about it too.


    I was thinking of changing my number as soon as the broadcast ends.


    Uh huh Didn��t I tell you not to impress? You can��t paint properly like this.


    I��m sorry. sister.


    I��m sorry. This is my job��


    It seems that I was frowning.


    After hearing the makeup artist��s words, Eun-ah came to her senses and apologized to her.


    Filming for Catch Your Player is now only available next week.


    Eunah, who spent almost three weeks with the staff, became quite close with the people in charge of her.


    It was also because of her sociability.


    These days, Eun-ah, it seems that there are quite a few people who say they will support the academy because of you.


    yes? really? why?


    The reason is�� they think they��ll see you when they go to the academy. Actually, you��re graduating next year�� Were you Clan Regulus? I heard that the news that you are joining there has spread, and the stock price there is still rising?


    Haha��


    Eunah realized her popularity again.


    Honestly, when I was pushed by the instructors, I never thought that this would happen.


    I didn��t know that going out to help Yeon-hwa, who hardens when she��s alone in front of a camera, would make her face known to many people.


    It felt good to be mistaken for being a celebrity for a while, but to be honest, I thought it would be difficult to live a daily life with such popularity.


    Fortunately, listening to the staff, it seemed that things would get better after a while after the broadcast.


    However, she was determined to change her smartphone number as soon as the broadcast ended.


    Yes, it��s scary to turn on your smartphone these days. I��m afraid I��ll keep in touch.


    A few days ago, a large management company even contacted me saying they would help me enter the entertainment industry.


    It was a tempting offer, but she politely declined because she wanted to become a player who saved people.


    Now, when episode 2 airs next week, it seems that another nickname will be added to No Eun-ah, the king of attendance.


    yes? is it so?


    Listening to what the PD said earlier, I heard that episode 2 was chosen as fun? Especially in front of the mirror, without knowing that you have a camera installed, you gracefully cry today�� Aaaaa! Is that coming out!? I asked for it to be removed��!


    ��he stay still! If that��s the case, I can��t work.


    While Eun-ah was getting her makeup done, she screamed and made a fuss.


    gracefully today.


    It was a magical incantation she often chanted in front of the mirror when she woke up in the morning and before washing her face.


    Let��s have fun today too.


    Then, oops, she forgot that the camera had been installed.


    My face turned red with shame and I immediately asked the PD to edit it.


    However, the PD seemed to have betrayed his expectations without a word.


    Actually�� I took a quick look at it, but Eunah-ssi came out really pretty. are you okay. Her hair wasn��t a word, but Eun-ah��s fans won��t be disappointed, rather�� ��


    Ha��.


    Eun-ah sighed after hearing the words of a makeup artist who helped other students put on makeup.


    fortunately it was


    Even today, I only look graceful.


    In fact, there were several spells used to blow off the grunt.


    When I don��t want to show a weak side, I��m going to be galactic again today.


    When approaching people intimately, say, ��Gracefully�� today.


    And as the ultimate incantation, there was an incantation called gracefully, gracefully today.


    It was a spell with a long cooldown, but the effect was satisfactory.


    With only the elements of galaxy and silver love, she could combine quite a variety of spells.


    The makeup is all over now. it��s a shame. If the broadcast had a concept of not wearing a school uniform, I would have been able to dress you in a variety of clothes��.


    This is an academy. I also want to wear the clothes my sister chooses for me. Could you do some coding next time?


    Eun-ah, if it��s your request, of course I��ll do it! Did you save your sister��s number? do i need to contact you?


    yes


    All makeup is done.


    However, the cremation of some students was not finished yet.


    There was still time until the shoot, so she turned on her smartphone.


    Soon after blocking all notifications, she checked the message her mother sent and smiled.


    Eunha is coming.


    A letter that feels the love of a mother.


    After reading a text message saying that she would send snacks through Eunha, she replied to her mother with several hearts filled inside.


    Then I browsed his photos to supplement the galactic component.


    Hehe��. She��s always cute.


    Eun-ah, whose lips naturally go up.


    Having prepared a folder dedicated to Eunha in the gallery, she looked at the photos he had taken since he was a child.


    Baby Eunha, who is hugged by her childhood self and makes a sad face with her teeth bitten.


    Eunha wearing a kindergarten uniform holding her hand and going to kindergarten.


    Other than that, Eunha from her elementary school days and so on.


    The image of the face gradually loosening up towards the camera had the effect of melting the hearts of the viewers.


    At least for Eun-ah.


    ��What are you doing? Oh writer!


    Then Eun-a was so focused on looking at the picture that she noticed the artist��s presence belatedly in the room.


    Jumping up from her seat, she immediately bowed her head to the writer wearing round glasses.


    The artist paid no attention to her hastily saying sorry and looked at the smartphone she was looking at.


    boy friend? Did my Eun-ah have a boyfriend? Didn��t you say no last time?


    Ah��. not a boyfriend, but a younger brother. younger brother? It doesn��t even look that similar, does it? Looking at your face from the side, it didn��t look like you were looking at your younger brother. That baby is right.


    The galaxy is love!


    If there is a Galactic Bridge in this world.


    He would most likely be the first to join the Eunha Church and become its leader.


    Eun-ah explained to the writer the charms of her younger brother.


    Showing the face that would have been drawn line by line if it had gone on air.


    oh so what?


    At first, the artist, who showed no interest, giggled and tuned in to Eun-ah��s passionate speech.


    On the one hand, it opens the eyes of a hawk searching for material.


    what? Eun-ah, your brother is also attending the academy?


    Eunha is attending a secondary academy.


    Hmm, I came up with a good scene now, and I think it will be pretty good��


    But, the writer. What did you come here for? Oh. Everyone pay attention! Woohyuk has lost his mind for a while, so the filming will be a little late.


    The writer, who was deep in thought, came to his senses at Eun-ah��s words and called the performers together.


    The artist himself came to explain the afternoon mission.


    Ranger Navigator was a mission to find a sealed letter somewhere on campus and deliver it to the recipient.


    The supporter was on a mission to rescue a doll on a burning set.


    It appeared to be a mission supervised by Kwak Woo-hyeok, who participated as a panelist, and players from several clans.


    If you achieve excellent results in the mission, you will get a chance to talk with them.


    Of course, it was a mission without any benefit to Eun-ah, who was scheduled to join the Regulus Clan.


    We��ll start a little later, so everyone��s well prepared!


    Meanwhile, the artist, who finished the explanation, was about to leave the waiting room.


    right then-


    ��Are you Eun-ah?


    Eunha, guided by the staff, knocked on the door.


    ����.


    Eunha! Wasn��t it difficult to come?


    They said they were older sisters and younger brothers, so they just let them in?


    Eunha��s face revealed through the crack in the door.


    Looking at Eunha��s face, the artist recalled the face of the boy who had taken a picture with Eunah earlier.


    It was a face that came out better than the picture.


    A boy who looks like Eun-ah, but doesn��t resemble Eun-ah at all.


    Above all, as soon as the artist saw Eun-ah, Eun-ah��s face brightened up even though there was no light.


    My mother prepared snacks for everyone to share. Have a snack everyone.


    She is my mother too!


    At the sound of snacks, people in the waiting room clapped their hands and cheered.


    Even in such a situation, the artist calmly observes the relationship between Eun-ah and Eun-ha and her eyes shine.


    can i use this?


    No Eun-ah, the goddess of the academy.


    A younger brother who receives a lot of love from her.


    Although the appearance of the younger brother was highly regarded, he could not get out of the axis of mediocrity.


    The raised eyebrows could be said to be attractive, but it was not a look that could immediately be answered as handsome.


    ��Our Milky Way has a melancholic face that is so cool!��


    Eun-ah had said that a little while ago, but the writer decided to let her words flow as she was bewitched by her younger brother.


    ��


    In fact, Eun-ae also said she wanted to come. He said that he hadn��t seen Tong noona lately and was depressed. I want to see Eunae too! I��ll have to call Eun-ae later.


    I don��t know why.


    However, thanks to the consideration of the staff, the two were allowed to eat snacks while enjoying the fresh air outside.


    Of course, the staff in charge of Eun-ah followed suit.


    Isn��t this coming from me too?


    Since we only eat snacks together, there will be no problem with me. right?


    In the woods leading to the dormitory area.


    Sitting on a bench set up at the corner of the street, Eun-ah asked the staff who were filming at a distance.


    The person holding the camera just nodded at the camera quietly.


    There was no such thing as a breakfast mission today, right? My mom worried a lot about whether or not I couldn��t eat properly after watching the broadcast. He sent me a message as well. Mom too. I��m not someone who can��t go anywhere to eat. uh��? These cookies are really delicious. Where did you buy it from?


    My dad got it from the dealer. Eun-ae ate it and said it was delicious. So, did Dad get all the snacks he gave to people? for free?


    Aye no way�� Where is my dad like that?


    Eunha chuckled and replied.


    My father was a man who knew the right way. Ever since he took power in the Sirius Group, people around him would send gifts or something to his house, but his father would send them all back.


    Occasionally, the items that were forcibly given to me by the customer were not very expensive.


    Mainly things that the family will like.


    Anyway, mom made a good choice.


    Eun-ah��s taste was similar to Eun-ha and Eun-ae.


    That��s why her mother must have sent Eun-ae her favorite cookies as a snack.


    This is so delicious. I��m going to save a little and share it with Yeonhwa and Changjin.


    Come to think of it, who is Yeonhwa noona? Looking at it earlier, it seems that Yeonhwa noona wasn��t in the waiting room��


    Why? Changjin doesn��t care�� Do you care where Yeonhwa is?


    Suddenly Ryu Yeon-hwa came to mind.


    Eun-ha, who spoke without thinking, met Eun-ah��s gaze as she stomped her feet while tasting the cookies.


    Eye smiles that make you feel as if you are about to catch and eat them.


    However, there was a hint of coldness in his voice.


    Didn��t you come to see me?


    ��you��re here to see your sister, right?


    right?


    Eun-a brushed her hair and smiled softly. sea??h th�� N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A smile that looks like it��s going to take away the heart of those who point the camera at them.


    In fact, Eunha took ten years.


    Today��s shoot was taken by position, so Yeonhwa is filming in a different place. Changjin seems to be filming outside the academy�� Oh, I really envy you!


    Oh, that was it.


    Somehow, it seemed like there were few people.


    Eun-ha nodded at her words, drank once, and poured milk into a cup with the bottom exposed.


    Eun-ah said thank you and drank the milk, leaving a milk mark near her lips.


    Eunha wiped her mouth with the Luminous Group handkerchief.


    Eun-ah smiled brightly when she saw her younger brother moving his hand for her.


    Why are those people fooling around?


    And isn��t that guy a writer? If you have nothing to do, why come here and smile?


    Meanwhile, Eun-ha frowned at the staff who were filming in the middle of the forest.


    In her previous life, Ryu Yeon-hwa always had a hard face in front of the camera, but Eun-ha was not very conscious of the camera.


    It was because a lot more cameras than those filming Eun-ah were pointing at Ha Baek-ryun, not himself.


    A 12-year-old child was nervously facing the camera, but he couldn��t be nervous.


    uh? Eunha, the writer asked me to take a look at this?


    Why do they say that my appearance is fun��


    That��s why Eun-ha was able to look at the camera with a brusque face despite the artist��s request.


    The writer was giving a thumbs up.


    Eun-ha was not interested, so she fixed her gaze on Eun-ah.


    So, what kind of mission will you do?


    me? A deal to rescue a doll from a burning set.


    what? isn��t it dangerous?


    Eun-ah told Eun-ha about the afternoon mission.


    A mission in which Kwak Woo-hyeok intervened.


    Through the first broadcast, he learned that Kwak Woo-hyeok from Catch Your Player participated as a panelist, so Eun-ha did not show any reaction.


    outwardly.


    What was it like?


    Somehow, on the way to the waiting room earlier, I noticed snakes all over the place, but it was also laid by him.


    While going to Eun-ah��s waiting room, Eun-ha remembered a snake that had been hiding in an inconspicuous place.


    It was a snake released by Kwak Woo-hyuk to check the trends of the cast members in advance.


    So, just in case, he stepped on a conspicuous snake.


    Kwak Woo-hyeok, who undoubtedly shares his senses with the summoned snake, must be writhing in pain.


    There was a reason the filming time was delayed.


    it was because of me


    Eun-ha felt sorry that Eun-ah��s filming was delayed.


    Although I liked that Kwak Woo-hyuk was suffering from pain.


    Oh, the author sends me an autograph. I guess I have to go now. OK got it. Do your best to shoot. Thank you so much for coming today. Are you tired? Go to the dormitory and get some rest.


    Eunah brushed Eunha��s bangs up and placed her lips on his forehead.


    Sensing her touch, he saw her walking away with the staff.


    I have to go back to sleep now.


    I was quite tired from going to the underground market the night before.


    To the point of yawning.


    Eunha decided to rest in the dormitory.


    After tidying up the box of snacks, he got up from his seat and soon��.


    ��Who is it?


    Pintok has arrived.


    Eunha tilted her head and checked the text.


    ��Ryu Yeon-hwa��: I heard from Eun-ah�� Where are you now? (14:03 pm)


    00057

 Chapter 349

    Relife Player 349


    [Chapter 105]


    [Catch Your Player (6)]


    Kwak Woo-hyeok.


    The life of a player belonging to the SSS level based on the rating evaluation standard of the mana management organization was, in a way, very strange.


    If the Changhae Clan, which was the second most popular in Korea, had not been disbanded, it would have been able to take the position of the sub-lord and become the Twelve Seat in place of < Empress > Shin Seo-young.


    However, his life went downhill as the Changhae Clan disbanded.


    He managed to participate in the 2nd Twelve Seat Selection Competition, but the Changhae Clan that supported him disappeared from the world, and the Dangun Clan, which he newly joined, had a particularly strong territorial attitude.


    As a result, Kwak Woo-hyeok could not appeal himself as a member of the Twelve Seats and was defeated by Hwangsan-gun from the KK Clan��s < Beast Tamer >.


    To make matters worse, he was recruited into the Dangun clan and suffered from the territorial attitude of the party members, and the following year he received a grade of SAS.


    In the Dangun Clan, the SBA grade was given a grade with low self-esteem.


    Damn you guys��!


    Guys with no skills


    .


    As time passed, his territorial power diminished, but the people of the Dangun clan acknowledged his skills but did not like his self-righteous personality.


    Kwak Woo-hyuk wanted to leave the clan, but he had no choice but to remain in Dangun because other S-class clans did not lend a helping hand.


    Then an event occurred that would change his life.


    Catch Your Player.


    Coincidentally, the caster who was about to appear on the show ended up in the hospital, and the opportunity came to him by chance.


    An entertainment program that informs about new players.


    However, it was not only new players who had opportunities for publicity.


    If you, as a panelist, also imprint your skills on the public, other S-class clans will surely approach you with interest.


    uh? Kwak Woo-hyeok player?


    He strongly insisted on going out to the Dangun clan and was able to participate in the filming.


    Then, he had a long-awaited reunion with < The Empress > Shin Seo-young, who appears on TV as an academy instructor.


    However, the relationship between the two was not very good.


    I thought we might meet when we come here�� It��s been a while. It sounds so good to be retired and teaching kids.


    sarcastic speech.


    Shin Seo-young, glad to meet Kwak Woo-hyuk, narrowed her eyes for a moment and took a good look at him.


    The person who appeared on the panel was Kwak Woo-hyuk. Don��t speak when you come out. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    What do you do when you speak? Did you mean to have a meal together?


    Kwak Woo-hyuk snorted.


    To be honest with his thoughts, Shin Seo-yeong was at the center of the background of the dissolution of the Changhae Clan.


    Shin Seo-yeong, the Sub-Rod of the Changhae Clan, campaigned as if she were proud of herself.


    If it hadn��t been for her, his life might have been going smoothly.


    Thinking so, Kwak Woo-hyuk��s remarks naturally became rough.


    no. Why am I eating with you? If you were to appear, I was going to tell the production staff that I would not appear. �� what what?


    don��t mess around Now, even if you and I have nothing to do with each other, do you see me as subordinate to you? ����.


    Her spirit, who was a contributor to raising the Changhae Clan to S-class and occupied the first seat of the Twelve, did not go anywhere.


    On the contrary, his skills as a player may have decreased somewhat, but as he blocked the army of monsters alone in Uijeongbu, he gained that much coercion.


    Kwak Woo-hyuk flinched momentarily.


    I felt an indescribable spirit in her eyes as she approached me with the sound of stepping on her heels.


    It was like seeing a thousand-year-old serpent, and it was a sense of facing a dragon that seemed to ascend to heaven at any time.


    ��Please.


    It wasn��t a request.


    It was a warning.


    Let��s quietly end our filming and then quietly separate. When I see your face, I keep thinking of Gil Seong-joon��s face as well.


    There were also some unfortunate aspects.


    Kwak Woo-hyuk could not refute the woman who threatened her.


    He suddenly came to his senses after she disappeared and belatedly cursed at her.


    Shit, now that you��re the kind of person who would hit me if you fight��


    What if you get scared, you idiot.


    After kicking away the pebbles on the floor, he decided to solve the task given to him.


    This is what the producers asked for.


    Ask them to make a mission that will attract the attention of viewers while checking the skills of new dealers.


    I��ll show you my magic skills.


    I��ll clearly show my true face to the viewers, why it��s called ��The Tunnel��.


    A little while ago, I was about to create a mission for a new supporter.


    While setting a trap on the way, someone stepped on the snake he released and lost his mind.


    It was because < Tunnel >, who knew how to create a living snake through mana, shared his senses with the snake he summoned.


    Did Shin Seo-young say that student was No Eun-ah?


    I mean, I put a lot of effort into the mission to give your pupil some trouble. Do you think he can do what an academy student can��t do, no matter how good he is?


    Kwak Woo-hyuk snorted.


    Anyway, he released a snake created with mana to investigate the surrounding geography.


    And after a while-.


    ��Cool!


    Kwak Woo-hyeok knelt down vomiting blood while continuing casting.


    What the fuck��


    someone killed his own snake.


    And that someone seemed to be the same person who had just killed his snake.


    Then it will never be a coincidence.


    Kwak Woo-hyeok, who forced the soil into his nails, recalled the video sent by the disconnected snake.


    ��It��s a snake that��s good for the body and tastes good.��


    A boy who stomped on a snake while singing out of tune.


    He must have been a madman.


    Because the boy was stepping on the snake and raising the corners of his mouth.


    But whether he��s crazy or not��


    Being at the academy on a day like this means being a cast member, right?


    If you catch my eye, I really won��t let you go.


    ����Is there anything more to do than crawl in front of the < Tunnel >?


    ��


    How far has this bastard released the snake?


    The snake that Kwak Woo-hyeok released in < Tunnel > was also near the training-dong.


    Eun-ha, who had killed the snake by stepping on it herself, even hummed a song.


    With the pitch and tempo that Minji would have blocked his ears if he had heard it.


    A song that should feel addictive was born as a song that seems to curse someone again.


    Of course, I wasn��t aware of it.


    But why did you call Yeonhwa noona?


    Eun-ha, who entered the training room, visited the training room according to what Yeon-hwa had sent via text message in advance.


    I was tired and was about to go to sleep, but Yeon-hwa texted me asking if I could help her for a while.


    The Whirik


    galaxy opened the door to the training room where Ryu Yeon-hwa was training.


    Then I heard the sound of the air cracking inside.


    A sound like whipping.


    However, she was stepping in the center of the training room, holding a spear equal to her height.


    ����.


    No, should I describe it as a dance?


    The movements she held while holding the spear were just basic movements. Nevertheless, she was embodied in her own style, connecting them in moderation.


    Long light blue hair fluttered as she moved in circles. The blade of


    the window, soaked in the sunlight that penetrated through the bars,


    drew a trajectory, emitting a sharp light.


    All of her movements are woven together like a single flow.


    Eunha, who uses a sword rather than a spear, was also a fascinating scene.


    ��As expected Ryu Yeon-hwa.


    < New Window > Ryu Yeon-hwa.


    Having been reputed to be the strongest in all battles and defenses, she was gradually changing into the < Shinchang > before returning.


    Just a few more years to come.


    She will surely be called the strongest in this country before the generation change.


    Even so, there were also differences from before the return.


    ��Ah, Eunha.


    It is said that Ryu Yeon-hwa before returning did not show intimacy in this way.


    She was just a well-forged spear, but in this life she maintained the human nature of ��Ryu Yeon-hwa�� in sharpness.


    Wasn��t your sister filming it too? Why were you training here?


    I��m filming right now. yes?


    As he greeted her, he immediately turned his gaze in the direction she pointed.


    Now Bonnie, some of the staff were filming in a corner.


    Eunha wanted to ache.


    This�� You don��t have to reshoot because of me?


    ��is it okay? Because I quit halfway through. Are you okay?


    Ryu Yeon-hwa tilted her head toward the staff.


    The staff responded by nodding their heads.


    How long have you been here anyway? I��m sweating a lot right now��


    but this isn��t sweat.


    yes?


    It��s sprayer water. thank you.


    got used to it now


    He took a towel from her bag and passed it to her.


    Her face was wet with sweat. Sweat in the corner of his eyes glistened in the sunlight, and beads of sweat dripped from the tip of his chin to the floor.


    But she said she wasn��t sweating.


    Well, this sister is not a person who sweats well.


    Eunha quickly agreed.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa did not suffer from the heat or cold well and did not sweat much because of the gift < Binghwa >.


    Even if you sweat, < Binghwa > quickly cooled the heat that heated your body.


    Then why were you spraying water from the sprayer?


    That��s�� because we��re making a promotional video this time�� I decided to film a training session.


    Oh, I see.


    Eunha nodded. A little while ago, I remembered hearing that Eun-ah also had a concept shoot while making a promotional video.


    Of course, I didn��t know why he called me.


    That��s�� I��m trying to take a picture alone, so I keep getting nervous�� �� Ah�� Yeon-


    hwa muttered while avoiding her gaze.


    It was only then that Eunha realized that her facial expressions hardened when she stood alone in front of a camera.


    Didn��t it come out on TV as well?


    As soon as Eun-ah left, Yeon-hwa stood on her knees, having difficulty dealing with people approaching her.


    The expression disappears from the face when the camera is pointed at the interview.


    Thanks to that, the nickname she got through the broadcast was Liu Binghua, borrowing the gift < Binghua >.


    Nicknames are Binghwa or Glacier.


    Still, when she wielded the spear, her face wasn��t glacial��


    But when she wielded the spear, she had the concentration to separate herself from the surroundings.


    The part I don��t quite understand.


    I didn��t want to ask why, so I decided to accept it because it was just that.


    Then it��s just a matter of sparring as usual, right?


    huh.


    Didn��t bring device.


    Fortunately, the staff prepared several devices for filming.


    The quality of the device was not good, but since it wasn��t about defeating monsters, it was sparring, so Eunha decided not to bother.


    After choosing a sword that was the right length for him to wield, he listened to the attention of the staff.


    If possible, ask Yeonhwa not to turn her back to the camera.


    By the way, student�� What grade are you in? Why?


    No, just��. You look a bit young.


    I��m in my second year of secondary academy.


    High school academy sophomore?


    I��m in my second year of secondary academy.


    ������.��


    The staff checked his identity and put on a ridiculous expression.


    It was hard to believe that her sparring partner, who is known to be the best among the students at the academy, was only a sophomore in the middle school academy.


    Either that or not, he left the staff behind and went to the arena.


    one plate?


    one plate.


    Now, whenever we practice sparring in the morning, we exchange conversations like a habit.


    Eunha giggled and aimed her sword.


    She, too, grabbed the spear and posed. Dust particles fluttered and reflected the light around her, bathed in the sunlight that fell on the space.


    Around the time he suddenly had the idea that he was beautiful��.


    ��Hanmae-ryu


    Silver Wind Ryu


    Yeon-hwa was unstoppable from the start.


    The world, which did not seem to need lighting, was covered with ice grains like a lie, and only the sound of spears and swords clashing reverberated.


    ��


    At first, I was dumbfounded.


    It was because Ryu Yeon-hwa, who couldn��t erase her icy face just by looking at the camera, was only a student at a secondary academy.


    PD couldn��t get rid of the thought that he was being insulted.


    However, the PD and the staff��s prejudice was shattered as the two started sparring.


    ��Hey, who is he?


    I don��t know either. If I knew it would be like this,


    I would have done a pre-interview. Ask someone to quickly find out what kind of person Noh Eun-ha is, who is currently attending a secondary academy.


    The PD let go of the threat and focused on the couple��s sparring.


    It was quite shocking to see a mere second-year student at a secondary academy competing with Ryu Yeon-hwa of ��The Seed,�� the academy and industry are most paying attention to.


    There were people like that at the academy, but I was angry with myself for not investigating such a thing.


    Meanwhile, in my head, I was fervently thinking about how to edit this scene.


    He is Noah��s younger sister. Eunah? Did Eun-ah have a younger brother?


    Then, when he heard the news that Eun-ah and Eun-ha had been filming a while ago, the PD unknowingly stuck out his tongue.


    He has skills on par with Ryu Yeon-hwa and is the younger brother of Noh Eun-ah.


    He was a talent enough to be talked about.


    The main writer even contacted me, as if he had similar thoughts.


    Are you going to just shoot and end it like this?


    ��someone run to the conference room and print out a copy of the appearance contract.


    It��s embarrassing to shoot once.


    Even if it wasn��t, Yeonhwa��s expression came out so pretty with Eunha, so I had to hold on to it for at least one day.


    Either guest or panel.


    For whatever reason, he is proposing to Eunha to appear.


    By the way, doesn��t it kill the screen? An action movie will come out after this?


    On the other hand, while the staff continues to stare at the pairing of the two in a state of fascination.


    The two of them were concentrating on Dalian, forgetting the eyes of the people around them.

 Chapter 350

    Relife Player 350


    [Chapter 105]


    [Catch Your Player (7)]


    Cayuple Dealer Division Mission.


    Filming started later than planned. It was because Kwak Woo-hyeok suddenly collapsed on ��Tunnel�� and the filming was postponed.


    Because it happened right before filming the supporter section, the staff complained about it to each other.


    Meanwhile, Kwak Woo-hyeok, who had barely come to his senses, was familiarizing himself with the script given to him by the staff in the waiting room.


    Did the format change at the last minute? Isn��t this being cursed at on TV?


    Lying on his back facing the ceiling, he clicked his tongue and inspected the sudden insemination.


    There wasn��t much that changed.


    The existing format was a mission to verify the skills of new players aspiring to become dealers.


    The changed part was that before the verification process, the academy students showed a demonstration to cheer on the seniors.


    Suddenly changing a perfectly fine script?


    Who used the power?


    Kwak Woo-hyeok was puzzled when he confirmed that the student coming out to demonstrate was a student from a secondary academy.


    Catch Your Player was a broadcast that introduced to the public students who were going into society next year.


    However, to invite a secondary academy student who is still far from graduating from the academy as a guest.


    I wondered if there was coercion from the outside.


    Most of the students attending the secondary academy were from so-called ��prominent�� families.


    Does this have to look good?


    Kwak Woo-hyuk fell into trouble.


    There was nothing wrong with looking good as long as the other person had so much power that he would intrude in the middle of the filming.


    I was used to it when it came to entertainment golf.


    Wasn��t that what I did when I was in the Changhae Clan?


    If it looks good, it might be an opportunity to recruit yourself from another S-class clan, not the Dangun clan.


    Okay, you��re going to have to cringe a lot.


    To the point of licking his shoes��


    Kwak Woo-hyeok made that promise.


    However, when he went to the shooting site, the person who participated as a guest was someone he knew.


    ��Can I really come out?


    He said he was only appearing for a short while, but he would be a bridesmaid who would be erased by his sister��s performance anyway��. The boy who


    stood by Ryu Yeon-hwa, known for his < The Sid >, Namgung Nebula of the Twelve Seats < Shinchang >.


    I couldn��t have forgotten


    A madman who sang a strange song to find and kill the snake he summoned.


    Why is that child here?


    Kwak Woo-hyuk was confused.


    As soon as he found the boy, he was determined not to leave him alone.


    However, I thought that the boy might be a person standing in a position where he could not touch it.


    In addition, I thought that I might have to look good.


    hey there Who is that?


    ��yes? is that person?


    Embarrassed, Kwak Woo-hyeok grabbed a passing staff member and pointed at the boy with his finger.


    The staff member who was carrying the luggage on his shoulder frowned for a moment, but after a while he checked the boy��s face and started talking happily.


    A staff member who said he was a fan of No Eun-ah, the king of attendance, told me that the boy was No Eun-ha, No Eun-ah��s younger sister.


    The reason why she appeared in the filming this time was because the main writer recommended it after seeing Eun-ah having a pleasant conversation with Eun-ah.


    In other words, there was no external pressure.


    ��okay. You mean that?


    Kwak Woo-hyuk no longer listened to what the staff were talking about.


    In the end, he didn��t even hear that the Roh family held an important position in Sirius.


    If he had heard of it, he would have forgotten about the past and would have rolled around at the feet of the galaxy.


    However, because he did not know that, Kwak Woo-hyeok opened his snake-like eyes and shook his shoulders.


    Okay let��s see how well the demonstration works.


    Then, don��t get bitten by a snake.


    Kwak Woo-hyuk was dragging his eyes as he glared at Eun-ha, who was talking to Ryu Yeon-hwa.


    right then-


    ����Gee heck��!


    Did you notice the gaze?


    While talking with Ryu Yeon-hwa, he turned his head towards Kwak Woo-hyuk.


    And when our eyes met, Kwak Woo-hyeok forgot to breathe for a moment and looked into the boy��s eyes for a long time.


    It was a very fleeting time.


    Strangely, however, the time that was physically short felt frighteningly long to Kwak Woo-hyuk.


    Bar�� What did I just see?


    What would have happened if I hadn��t reflexively resisted mana. S��arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I couldn��t tell.


    Kwak Woo-hyuk shook his head trying to recall the eerie energy in the boy��s eyes just for a moment.


    A fantasy that has already disappeared from memory.


    However, for a moment, the eerie sensation of the fantasy still seemed to remain in the body.


    ��


    The mission of the Catch Your Player supporter section was to infiltrate the burning set, rescue the dolls trapped on the top floor, and escape safely.


    Trap magic was installed throughout the three-story set, so it could not be called a simple rescue operation.


    As a result, the majority of students failed to break through the trap before reaching the top floor.


    < The Sid > It wasn��t Eunah Noh, though.


    Jelly Cube


    Magic flying through the flames.


    Eun-ah, who did not release the detection net even while releasing the trap a moment ago, almost reflexively built a protective magic.


    The jelly-like cube melted and wrapped around her, absorbing the impact from the front.


    It was thanks to Shin Seo-young��s past that it became a habit to deploy a sensor network as < The Sid >.


    Besides, Shin Seo-yeong taught her harshly.


    He was able to develop the ability to respond reflexively without being embarrassed by the magic aiming at the blind spot.


    Uh�� in this case��


    but the trap didn��t stop.


    Eun-ah wondered if this mission was really made to be solved.


    It was because sharpened mana rushed from all sides.


    The Jelly Cube accepted the attack, but it was about to disappear as a bubble beyond the tolerance of the magic.


    For a moment, she was perplexed.


    After confirming that the trap couldn��t break the cube, she calmly conceived a spell inside the cube.


    Soon after, she finished the double casting, and at the same time as the jelly cube shattered, she slammed the floor with the stone stick she was holding in her hand.


    Bubble Bubbles Sponge


    Lakeside Fairy


    The first magic is a magic that destabilizes the trap technique by using a bubbled jelly cube as a medium.


    A pile of bubbles that could not be materialized in the imagination of ordinary people with physical tolerance was burst by flying magic.


    The bubble that burst after being attacked gradually softened the force of the surge of magic, and the foam that exploded and spread over a wide area disrupted the composition of the spell.


    Meanwhile, the bubble that burst also hid her traces.


    After escaping from the target of the trap, she soon appeared in a location far away from the vanished spot.


    When Trap found her, she had already concocted a spell to counter him.


    Would you like to taste the water balloon?


    Eun-ah smiled brightly.


    There were huge water balloons floating around her. As I aimed the stone at the heart of


    the Crazy Pop


    trap, the water balloon that was inflated like it was about to burst flew away at high speed.


    The water balloon made a popping sound, neutralizing the trap��s magic.


    Crazy Pop wasn��t a magic that boasted very strong firepower, but it was able to destroy it with a single blow because it weakened the trap��s spell with a bubbling sponge in advance.


    This is not the time.


    I need to find the doll soon��


    The doll is right upstairs.


    Seeing that the trap no longer worked, she quickly climbed to the last floor with little time left.


    A doll imprisoned in an iron cage.


    A trap that guards the doll��s surroundings.


    Jelly Cube


    Bubble Bubble Sponge


    Eun-ah, however, did not lose her composure until the end, just as Park Hye-rim taught her in < The Holy Mother >.


    After rescuing the doll, she made a V-shape toward the camera, showing off her elated look.


    All that remains is to escape.


    There was not much time left, so she tried to jump off the next building with the doll on her back.


    ��What?


    Clearly there was nothing.


    As she stepped on the window frame and was about to jump, she blinked at the sensation of something grabbing her ankle.


    Falling while looking up at the sky.


    What happened?


    Eun-ah couldn��t understand what had happened.


    She looked at her ankle, but nothing was hanging from her ankle.


    Is it because of the mood?


    It was a feeling that was too uncomfortable to attribute to my mood.


    Then she came to her senses when she heard screams from below.


    I had to survive first.


    Jelly Cube


    Magic she almost created for the first time.


    In a crisis situation, he chanted the most familiar magic.


    The magic that enveloped her swelled up and became a huge jelly, accepting all the shocks.


    As she fell to the floor, she briefly enjoyed the comfort of a Jelly Cube.


    ��Whoa��. I lived.


    When she closed and opened her eyes, the camera was taking pictures of her lying on the lawn.


    No Eun-ah student!? Are you okay?


    Eunah! Are you okay!?


    The staff hurriedly came running.


    They, too, seemed surprised by the unexpected situation.


    Eun-ah tried to reassure them by saying that she was fine.


    Meanwhile, Shin Seo-young, who witnessed the whole series of situations, was wagging her fingers with her arms crossed.


    Taking her gaze away from Eun-ah, she immediately traced the flow of mana remaining in the collapsing set.


    Kwak Woo-hyuk, that son of a bitch��


    Is this on purpose?


    Eun-ah almost got hurt.


    Shin Seo-young did not miss the magic that suddenly caught Eun-ah��s ankle.


    A trap that didn��t exist in the script.


    She wouldn��t have noticed the magic unfolding in secret if she hadn��t spread wind nearby in preparation for any accident that might happen.


    If that was the case, I wouldn��t have been able to immediately release the trap when it triggered.


    Could it be that Eun-ah took her anger out on her for being my < The Sid >? Kwak Woo-hyeok There is nothing that Zombie can��t do.


    Shin Seo-young snorted.


    The world evaluates Kwak Woo-hyeok as an excellent caster, but she, who knew him, could proudly say that he was welcome.


    Kwak Woo-hyeok harbored a snake mind toward those who were better than him, as if someone was not the one who handled snakes.


    He must have hurt Eun-ah because of a quarrel with him a little while ago.


    I couldn��t do anything about this��


    I wanted to kick Kwak Woo-hyuk��s butt.


    I wanted to tear his clothes to shreds with the wind and then humiliate him.


    However, Shin Seo-young was an instructor at the academy, not the Twelve Seats.


    She no longer had the power to influence her.


    Even if he still had connections, the clan he joined was the Dangun clan.


    Dangun Clan Road Jangbongjeon.


    It was embarrassing for her to say that she had completely fallen out with Jang Bong-jeon due to the recapture of Uijeongbu, and asked Kwak Woo-hyuk to deal with it.


    In fact, even before the recapture of Uijeongbu, Shin Seo-yeong, who did not like Jang Bong-jeon, did not want to bow her head to him.


    Then how do you scold that child?


    Shin Seo-young is worried as she waves to Eun-ah, who is waving at her.


    Her troubles did not last long.


    Come to think of it, there was no need to worry.


    [hello? Sister?]


    Hi Hyerim.


    Instead of not being able to touch it himself, he entrusted it to Park Hye-rim of the Twelve Seats < The Holy Mother >.


    After all, Kwak Woo-hyeok was arguing with him, but he almost hurt Eun-ah Noh, who is joining Regulus Clan next year as < The Sid > of < The Holy Mother > Park Hye-rim.


    There were enough reasons.


    It was going to end with a heart attack, but that��s why even if you can��t use it yourself, the Regulus Clan will find a way to use it appropriately.


    He, who has no power, can only spread rumors in the industry, but the Regulus Clan will be able to negotiate with the Dangun Clanlord Jang Bong-jeon while spreading rumors.


    This is why clans are so important.


    Eunha This little boy is thinking about making a party because administration is annoying��.


    She suddenly thought of Eunha.


    A boy who said he would make a party for himself after graduating from the academy.


    However, the party did not have much influence in the industry compared to the clan.


    Parties have their limits.


    Even if he didn��t know what Eunha was thinking, he thought that a clan, not a party, would be suitable for putting his thoughts into practice.


    Eun-ha would refuse, saying it was annoying.


    But can I really say it��s annoying? There were a lot of kids around him, so he wouldn��t be the


    number of people to organize a party.


    However, there are almost 10 people around Eunha, and moreover, more students will be gathered by his side when he graduates from the high school academy.


    Even so, can he say the nonsense of making a party?


    It��s not like a big party��


    In that case, it��s better to establish a clan.


    She smiled and told Park Hye-rim about what had happened to Eun-ah.


    just as expected.


    [��I��ll be sure to tell Clanlord. Maybe Clanlord won��t let this incident go unnoticed. Thank you, unnie.]


    Park Hye-rim��s displeasure came over the smartphone.


    Again, it seemed that the planting was broken.


    Is there anyone who would willingly accept that his < The Sid > was about to get hurt?


    you are dead now


    As planned.


    Shin Seo-young raised the corners of her mouth.


    The < Empress > that the people of the world admired was actually a person who could cry, laugh, and get angry just like anyone else.

 Chapter 351

    Relife Player 351


    [Chapter 105]


    [Catch Your Player (8)] The mission


    of the aspiring dealers


    was to fight the giant snake that Kwak Woo-hyeok summoned to the Academy Lake.


    Caster < Tunnel > Kwak Woo-hyeok��s gift had the power to create mana in his body like a living snake.


    The snake floating on the surface of the water itself reminded the viewer of fear.


    The students gathered in front of the lake were watching the giant snake with their mouths almost open.


    And in the center of the lake, Kwak Woo-hyeok from < The Tunnel > was raising his nose toward the camera.


    Actually, this snake is my creation that players are somewhat reluctant to deal with. You won��t be actively controlling it, but you��ll still find it difficult to reach new players.


    So I hope you won��t be too disappointed if you don��t defeat it. It��s not that you��re weak, it��s that my snake is strong. Ha ha ha ha ha!


    Kwak Woo-hyeok is interviewing while talking nonsense.


    The students who heard him talking in the distance made an astringent expression.


    Eunha, who was stuck between them, also couldn��t hide her insect-bitten expression.


    However, Ryu Yeon-hwa, who was standing next to him, remained expressionless throughout. Even when she first looked up at the snake, unlike the other students, she showed no sign of fear.


    It was the same with the galaxy.


    But why does this hyung keep calling me?


    Moreover, his nerves were on the smartphone in his pocket.


    When I checked a while ago, the call was from Han Chang-jin.


    ��Heheh��: Eunha, please call me when you see this!! ?? (04:34 pm)


    I wasn��t even in the middle of answering the phone.


    I wasn��t even in a situation where I could answer the phone because of filming.


    However, after ignoring the call several times, Han Chang-jin desperately sent a text message.


    Of course, Eunha chewed this letter as well.


    Then, on behalf of the new players, we will show you the secondary academy juniors performing the missions themselves! Now, student Noh Eun-ha, come here!


    The moderator, who saw the player��s magic up close, realized the crew��s signal and hurriedly raised his voice.


    The snake floated on the surface of the water behind the host��s back and was wriggling and making a distinctive sound.


    Eyes that make the viewer shrink. However, unlike the others, Eun-ha crossed the crowd with a calm face and came out in front of the lake.


    Shootaaaaa


    the snake stretched out its neck and flicked out its long tongue.


    The startled moderator backed off and quickly introduced Eunha.


    Eun-ha took out the black thorn tree she had brought from the dormitory, ignoring the staff chatter behind her.


    The mana in the body was blown into the device to expand the blade.


    reminds me of the old days


    This happened to me when I broke that child��s leg.


    A bridge that crosses the lakeside in the shape of an X.


    Eun-ha did not move forward with her legs, but went down the hill and stepped onto the surface of the water.


    It was only for a while that the ripples spread around the foot on the surface of the water.


    The ripple disappeared like a lie when I put my feet completely on the surface of the water.


    I heard you are in the second year of secondary academy?


    Are you doing a sleepwalk like that?


    Nonsense. That��s how sophisticated the control is��


    The students whispered behind the scenes.


    Eunha didn��t care. After entering the academy, it wasn��t like yesterday or today that he was receiving attention.


    In the middle school academy, the name Noh Eun-ha seemed to be well known now, but in the high school academy, it seemed to have spread as a simple rumor.


    However, the rumors will now turn into facts.


    You said you were a Noh Eun-ha student, right? If you��re scared, it��s okay to just give up. It��s normal to be scared.


    At that time, Kwak Woo-hyeok, who was standing behind the snake, called him.


    Eunha burst into laughter when she saw him condescending.


    no. are you okay. Aren��t you scared at all? it looks rather cute


    ����.


    In his previous life, he did not like Kwak Woo-hyuk.


    It was because he, who was selected as the 2nd zodiac, often quarreled with the gypsophila party.


    In the 2nd Uijeongbu recapture war, Kwak Woo-hyeok left a difficult job to the mistletoe party and harassed him and his colleagues.


    Above all��


    -It��s a sin that I didn��t care properly.


    Ha Baek-ryun, who was designated as the next fairy.


    Kwak Woo-hyeok abused her by claiming to be her teacher who had no standing and was young.


    Eun-ha, who realized this belatedly, broke Kwak Woo-hyeok��s leg with a fiery rage.


    If only I had the power back then.


    Ha Baek-ryun would not have been patiently enduring the abuse.


    And he wouldn��t have bowed his head and apologized to the Changhae Clan for breaking his leg.


    So this time��.


    As a senior in the industry, I��d say it��s better not to be too conceited. There are a lot of talented people like you in the industry��


    ��It��s really slow, isn��t it?


    Mana Crasher


    A large snake that suddenly rushed in.


    Eun-ha immediately hit the head with a gaping mouth with a blade soaked in mana.


    The black thorn tree tore off his throat and threw him to the bottom of the water.


    As if it had fallen to the asphalt floor.


    There was a sound of flesh being crushed, and the fountain jumped up to the size of the snake.


    ��hehe��!


    Kwak Woo-hyeok forgot to defend against the water pouring down from the sky.


    His whole body was soaked as if he had fallen into water, and he gasped for breath, unable to properly tidy up the hair that covered his face.


    Then he coughed up blood.


    The snake hadn��t died yet, but it was because it had received such a powerful blow.


    With his feet half submerged in the water, he shuddered as the water dripped.


    Snake meat is surprisingly edible.


    Kwak Woo-hyeok, who manages the mana circuit.


    Eunha waited for the snake to come up from the water and talked to him.


    Raising his lips, he sneeringly sang a song about snakes that are good for the body and taste good.


    A song that doesn��t match the pitch or the beat.


    Surely this is not the end? Aren��t you watching too much?


    And the song was all recorded through a microphone attached to the collar.


    ��


    The highlight of this mission was the thrilling battle of students aspiring to become dealers.


    To this end, the production team planned to film dynamic battles up close using drones.


    Yai-san, who said let��s not pilot drones!?


    The director said that��


    Hey then you should have stopped it! Ugh why can��t I take a picture of this! Hey, start operating the drone right now!


    However, the production team was only thinking about shooting drones mainly for students who are classified as promising.


    Thanks to this, the drone was not operated when taking pictures of the galaxy that came out to demonstrate.


    I heard in advance that the main PD and the writer wished well for Eunha.


    I thought it was because Eun-ha was just Eun-a��s younger brother, and I blew up the opportunity to film the desperate struggle on the lake.


    I moved the drone belatedly, but I couldn��t move it deep into the inside due to the water fountain that often bounced up.


    Meanwhile, the galaxy was struggling with the giant snake.


    Like shooting a movie.


    Is he really 15 years old? Or is Woohyuk Kwak looking at you as a young player? ��doesn��t look like it. No matter how much you look at it, what do you have to gain by showing a broken image like that?


    The staff gathered in front of the camera and whispered among themselves.


    Is it true that the galaxy that overwhelms the giant snake is really strong?


    Or is Kwak Woo-hyeok looking after him?


    To them, the galaxy looked like it was playing with a snake like a toy.


    The snake, which fell under the surface at first, showed anger at Eunha, but now it was clear that he was tired every time he came up to the surface.


    Like swollen ramen noodles.


    The snake that came up covered in water seemed to be gradually swelling up.


    I don��t think it��s a squeeze. No matter how hard you try, you will only be criticized if you openly squeeze and hit like this.


    ��Find out what Kwak Woo-hyuk is doing right now.


    I��ve been looking for it for a while, but the drone can��t find it.


    Then launch it higher into the air!


    If the water fountain didn��t block the view, it could have made a pretty cool video.


    The camera director, who had lost his appetite, decided instead to find Kwak Woo-hyeok, who would be away from the battle for some time.


    I didn��t like his behavior while filming Catch Your Player, but I had to capture him in this situation.


    ��What��s wrong with this bastard? where are you touching right now?


    Why are you scratching your groin? Can this be on air?


    I wondered if he had managed to find Kwak Woo-hyeok by raising the drone high into the sky.


    The staff frowned.


    Kwak Woo-hyeok was doing something bizarre.


    Doesn��t it suddenly fall under the surface of the water, somehow rises to the surface of the water and suddenly scratches itself?


    Then he took off his top, unbuckled his belt buckle, and even slipped his hands into his trousers.


    It just wasn��t something that could have been broadcast.


    ��there are all kinds of crazy people. That��s why I said that the caster should be a player from the KK Clan, Hwangsan-gun, rather than a snake-like guy��. What power do we have? By the way, that bastard Kwak Woo-hyuk is drooling and playing V right now? I lost my eyes turn the drone


    as if you had taken some medicine.


    In the zoomed-in video, Kwak Woo-hyeok was lying flat on the surface of the water, suddenly drooling and making a V with both hands.


    The staff decided to turn their eyes to the battle of the galaxy to wash each other��s eyes.


    Really great. This. Are you saying this movement is possible in this situation?


    I called in a guest to cheer for this, but it became like new players cheering.


    However, Kwak Woo-hyuk seems to be unable to complete the mission because of that. What should I do?


    Noh Eun-ha uses the sword in her hand almost like a blunt weapon to slash a snake.


    The song he sang while catching the snake was out of tune or out of rhythm, but it was strangely addictive.


    The director, who was inadvertently humming a snake that was good for Noh Eun-ha��s body, came to his senses at the staff��s words.


    Kwak Woo-hyeok delayed filming by causing shock several times today.


    Filming could not be delayed any longer.


    The video director decided to protest against the Dangun Clan through the production committee, and tried to fill the hole Kwak Woo-hyeok had created.


    Call this writer and PD Kim right away�� and find out if there are any academy instructors who can act as casters. S��arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Well�� Then, what about player Shin Seo-young? It��s because I��m also a fan of player Shin Seo-young, but I can say that my skills still don��t go anywhere.


    Seoyoung Shin player? Hmm��


    The video director quickly came to a conclusion after seeing Kwak Woo-hyeok stretched out.


    He called the main PD himself and asked if it would be possible to hire Shin Seo-young.


    It seemed that the production headquarters who were contacted had the same thoughts.


    I heard that the current main writer is directly offering Shin Seo-young to appear.


    Fortunately, player Shin Seo-young seemed to be cooperative with the filming.


    Also, since the mission may have to be organized around Shin Seo-young, the filming time will be longer.


    interview? Aren��t they all from the same academy? I��m letting them tell me what kind of person No Eun-ha is. Oh, did I say that I was close with Ryu Yeon-hwa? It��s great. Ryu Yeon-hwa is the main one.


    I�� But I��m having a bit of a problem. Ryu Yeon-hwa gets nervous when she stands alone in front of the camera��


    Can��t you see that?


    The video director pointed at the students to the perplexed staff.


    Light blue hair that stands out especially among the students.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa, who tied her long hair once, was watching the battle of the galaxy closely.


    Honey is dripping from my eyes. Go ahead and ask. Can I interview you now?


    Ah yes.


    After the video director sent the confused staff to Ryu Yeon-hwa, he looked into the camera while filming again.


    The battle was almost over.


    The mana that made up the snake��s body was gradually dissipating into the air.


    On the other hand, No Eun-ha, who moved while drawing a trajectory, still seemed to be in good health.


    He��s a real person. it��s a character


    But�� What?


    A program that introduces students who will advance into society next year may end up promoting secondary academy students.


    The video director smiled bitterly but couldn��t take his eyes off the splendid video.


    Then, while dealing with the snake, he suddenly caught Eunha taking out his smartphone from his pocket.


    What are you doing?


    The video director was confused and tried to enlarge the screen.


    However, at the moment, a spray of water splashed up and hid the galaxy.


    That��s why we couldn��t catch Eunha��s behavior when she tried to turn off her smartphone.


    In the end, the director, who quenched his appetite, had no choice but to be content with filming a snake being shattered by the galaxy.


    ��I��m busy, but I keep calling.


    Meanwhile, after confirming that the snake had disappeared, Eun-ha got nervous and turned her head to Kwak Woo-hyuk.


    Every time the snake attacked, he implicitly destroyed Kwak Woo-hyuk��s mana resistance, and he tormented Kwak Woo-hyuk��s spirit with Phantom Eye and Stygian Eye.


    When he comes to his senses and wakes up, Kwak Woo-hyeok will surely feel shame for what he has done.


    It was what Eunha had hoped for.


    It��s a pity I can��t kill you.


    A player who, as the Twelve in his previous life, only interfered with everything.


    However, in this life, Kwak Woo-hyeok was nothing more than a kite that had just fallen off the string.


    Eun-ha��s desire to kill him was like a chimney, but she had many eyes to see, so she decided to control herself.


    Well, the player��s life must have already ended with this.


    Eunha turned her body.


    He had no intention of rescuing Kwak Woo-hyeok, who was floating around the lake.


    The staff will take care of it.


    And the staff will spread the word about Kwak Woo-hyuk all over town.


    As the player industry is narrow, word spread very well.


    ��


    Meanwhile, students aspiring to become hunters were filming outside the academy.


    Unlike other divisions, the mission, which was divided into several parts, ended only in the evening.


    But there was only one person whose mission wasn��t over yet.


    Eunha��. Please answer the phone.


    Han Chang-jin sighed heavily in the middle of Yeouido Park.


    The staff gathered around him.


    A freshman in full swing. Do you have any other friends?


    ����.


    A question from the PD carrying the camera.


    Han Chang-jin, who covered his mouth with a hood, immediately nodded heavily.


    Why did this mission come out?


    Han Chang-jin sighed.


    The last mission was out of the blue. Calling a friend and having them come to the set to meet them.


    Except for him, the students succeeded in making a phone call to their friend at once.


    However, Han Chang-jin was unable to make a phone call until the sun went down.


    Eunha�� Please accept me.


    Unfortunately, he only had two friends with whom he kept in touch.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa and No Eun-ah.


    Even that was a conversation in a group chat room.


    I didn��t exchange private messages with Ryu Yeon-hwa except when there was a business.


    The person he communicated with the most was Noh Eun-ah.


    The problem is that neither Ryu Yeon-hwa nor No Eun-ah are currently filming, so they cannot answer the phone.


    Naturally, Han Chang-jin had to call someone he was close to in the phone book.


    Why are you reading and not replying?


    No Eun-ha, the younger sister of No Eun-ah.


    Han Chang-jin really liked Eun-ha.


    How brainwashed I was by hearing his story from Eun-ah.


    So I took it for granted that I was close with Eunha.


    On the other hand, I also thought that I wanted to get closer to Eunha.


    A freshman in full swing. Then you can go to sleep outside. Don��t you want to go home?


    ��P.D., please send it home.


    Then you should call your friend.


    ��What should I do if I don��t have friends��


    Eunha doesn��t answer no matter how much I call.


    In the end, Han Chang-jin was filmed dead to the point of dying for the camera that was filming the other students.


    That day, he had to realize how narrow his network was.

 Chapter 352

    Relife Player 352


    [Chapter 105]


    [Catch Your Player (9)] The content of


    Catch Your Player Episode 2


    spread quickly.


    The scene where Eun-ah wakes up in the morning and dances in front of the mirror with lively movements not only received a high rating per second, but also became a hot topic on social media.


    ����good! Today, too, I��m going energetically, refreshingly, and gracefully!��


    Noh Eun-ah dances while shaking her freshly tied hair, not even knowing that the camera is on.


    Then, Eun-ah��s surprised look when she found the camera was also used as a meme chat through PineTalk.


    ����Uh�� that PD�� is this really necessary?��


    And in the second half of episode 2, in the video where the newcomers show off their own charms, Eun-a gave them a magic spell to start the day.


    Even today, it��s galactic.


    Be kind to you today.


    The spell caught on, while making viewers curious about her brother.


    The staff of Catch Your Player took advantage of that gap and sent out a notice that Eun-ah, Eun-ah��s younger brother, would appear in the next episode.


    ��My Eun-ah��s younger brother is coming?


    �� Hey great! This is live shooting!!!��


    ��Brother! take me! I��m an office worker, so I have a lot of money!��


    ��My brother is�� well old.


    �� Shut up, if you��re handsome, you��re an older brother.


    �� Aya! My brother has a lot of money! Marry me!


    Even people who hadn��t watched Catch Your Player became interested in the show after watching Eun-ah��s magic video on social media that celebrities are copying these days.


    As a result, the ratings for episode 3 were expected to be higher.


    ��You really should have rented this place? why? The big screen is nice too. My friend is appearing on a broadcast, so I have to do this. isn��t it guys? ��of course!!!!��


    And the week passed in the blink of an eye with the senses of the galaxy.


    The day when the third episode of Catch Your Player will air has arrived.


    Since it was a broadcast featuring Eunha, Yu Do-joon suggested that he and his friends rent an audio-visual room and watch the show together.


    The people who brought food and brought in all made fun of Eunha with mischievous faces.


    Captain I respect the real captain. Even if you become famous this time, don��t neglect me. Understand?


    Eunhyuk, are your eyes a bit burdensome? Please stay far away today.


    Eunhyuk��s gaze, as if starlight was falling from Eunha��s eyes, was too burdensome.


    It was Eunhyuk who usually followed him around, but after hearing that he had appeared on a broadcast, he didn��t want to leave his side at all.


    So Eun-ha pushed Eun-hyeok, who was trying to sit next to him, to a farther seat to avoid him.


    He looked sullen and moved next to Seo-na, but Eun-ha didn��t pay any attention.


    For reference, Seo-na did not pay any attention to Eun-hyuk, who returned with her shoulders drooping.


    Guys, let��s start with a toast! Since everyone gathered like this because Eunha Noh appeared on the show, why don��t you say a toast to Eunha?


    Why do I��.


    An audiovisual room with a huge screen attached to the wall.


    They gathered desks and chairs in a semicircle in front of the screen, gathered the food they had brought, and poured soda into paper cups.


    Due to Minji��s initiative, all of their eyes were on Eunha with a sad expression.


    In the end, Eunha had no choice but to recite a toast as they wished.


    Thank you for gathering today. Let��s eat and drink happily.


    Ooh! Hey Noah! Can��t we have fun!? Is there any taste in living because people are so boring!?


    Also, stupid hyung, what you eat today is the last thing you eat in your life, so eat until you��re full.


    Parang booed Noh Eun-ha while spilling the cider she poured onto the floor as much as Eun-woo loved her.


    Do-joon laughed and Min-ho also burst into laughter.


    On the other hand, Eunha kept her expression cold and glared at Jinparang.


    Jin Parang, who went through his hell training more than anyone else, quickly changed the topic cheerfully as if he had never done that.


    Cheers anyway.


    ��Cheers!!��


    No Eunha Dies!


    On the other hand, Bae Su-bin cursed at Eun-ha at the time of the toast and took a one-shot of cider.


    It��s because he��s been badly beaten by Eunha recently.


    Under the guise of training, they wrapped her in a blanket and hung her from a bungee jumping pole.


    And students passing by took pictures of her struggling to get out of the blanket.


    The photos spread all over the school.


    Now, Bae Soo-bin, the snail bug, was more well-known than Bae Soo-bin, who was second in school for ten thousand years.


    I��ll see you this time


    Eunha decided to overcome Subin��s provocation.


    Because she was the one who filmed her weeping in the air from close range.


    Every morning when I send a text message saying that Subin is killing me, it was a lot of fun to send an enlarged picture of that face as a reply.


    Meanwhile, the broadcast started.


    At 9:00 PM, the friends ate chicken and focused on the broadcast.


    ��awesome.


    who? I? Not you, Ryu Yeon-hwa.


    At first, a video of students majoring in each field showing off their skills passed by quickly.


    However, the video of Eunha sparring with Ryu Yeonhwa continued for a long time.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa, who wields a spear gracefully, and Noh Eun-ha, who dodges her spear while sweating.


    The video of the two men aiming swords and spears from the side left their friends mesmerized.


    Minho sighed and didn��t try to tell the truth.


    Parang waggled his tail enough to obscure the view of the people behind him, and Eunhyuk was greatly impressed.


    Oh, real-time reactions are coming up now. What are you saying?


    At that time, Seo-na was biting at the chicken and looked away from her smartphone.


    Eunwoo, who was next to me, tilted her head and read the reactions of the people watching the broadcast.


    Did you do it at 2x speed? Does it make sense that a person can move like that? In particular, that girl who is smaller than Ryu Yeon-hwa is 100% CG. Even in variety shows, there is a certain level to playing MSG. Are you guys ignoring our Yeonhwa? Our Yeonhwa is < The Seed >! that��s right! Don��t ignore Yeonhwa sister!


    ��You��re good at acting.


    Eunwoo is good at imitating vocal chords.


    Eun-ha muttered bewildered at seeing Eun-woo muttering in a different tone for each comment.


    Minho nodded as if it were his own business.


    Eunwoo, who was praised by her friends, waved her hand saying it was nothing.


    [Who did Noh Eun-ah see��? It will be released in 1 minute!!]


    20 minutes passed quickly.


    People who watched the broadcast chatting quietly with each other laughed at the scene where Eun-ah visited Eun-ah��s waiting room and was covered by a mosaic.


    1 minute after ad.


    When I saw Eunha in the waiting room, I burst into laughter again.


    It was because the back of Eunha��s head was like a magpie��s nest.


    ��Did you wake up from your sleep?


    I didn��t know how to shoot at the time.


    Minji, who couldn��t even swallow all the food, opened her mouth and looked at him with an absurd gaze.


    Eunha shyly turned her head. He hadn��t thought that his hair would turn out like that.


    When I decided to appear officially, the stylists helped me.


    Uh�� Um��


    Why Eunwoo?


    I heard that people don��t look like Eun-ah��s older sister or younger sister?


    At that time, Eunwoo was in trouble.


    White tilted her head and asked her quietly.


    Eunwoo looked at his friends and spoke carefully.


    Fortunately, friends including Eunha nodded without hesitation.


    Heh, what a strange thing that is��.


    Ah, the article just came up. Who is Noh Eun-ha, the younger brother who has Eun-ah as an older sister? Um�� Netizens are lamenting that they want to be Eun-ah��s sister?


    Minji screaming.


    With her friends agreeing, Seo-na checked the articles saying that a good number was coming up.


    The image of Eun-ah putting a cookie in Eun-ha��s mouth and the image of Eun-ah hugging Eun-ha seemed to be becoming a hot topic.


    I think Eunha has a nickname.


    what? what nickname?


    Hayang, who had been looking at her smartphone for a long time following Seona, opened her mouth.


    Eunha, who drank the cider, frowned, saying it was out of the blue.


    And when I heard the nickname, I was annoyed and kept my mouth shut.


    ��brother-in-law? ��Huh��.


    Eunha sighed and decided to react.


    When I searched for Catch Your Player on my smartphone, messages from men asking for Eun-A came to mind.


    Rumors that had been spreading badly about Eunha until the broadcast had changed to positive in an instant.


    Men expressed their liking for Eunha, and women responded that Eunha was cute.


    Where are these going to see my sister?


    Eun-ha would have posted a comment if Eun-ah hadn��t sent him a picture taken with her smartphone just in time.


    In the end, the galaxy decided to leave the real-time reaction alone with a generous heart.


    On the other hand, when Eun-ha met Eun-ah and went to meet Yeon-hwa, real-time reactions rose quickly. S~ea??h the N??eFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Now, even those who asked for Yeon-hwa called Eun-ha a brother-in-law.


    Some people even doubted the relationship between the two.


    However, as the two only engaged in sparring, the relationship between the two hardened into a sister-sister relationship.


    ��what is it? did you really do that? Mr. I was going back to the academy with you at that time too��


    So who wants to spread the word?


    Again, the advertisement passed by, and the broadcast showed Eunha stepping on the surface of the lake.


    People were shocked to see him walking across the lake holding a sword and not being afraid of a snake bigger than himself.


    Moreover, he even showed how to overwhelm against a giant snake.


    ��Does that make sense? Eunha said she was a middle school academy student. But that��s how the magic created by player Kwak Woo


    -hyuk is applied like that?] But no matter how much you watch it, it��s not something you should watch in moderation.��


    ��Kwak Woo-hyuk is really bad at acting? It��s a perfect smoke machine! You guys just haha! Did you see him fall asleep?��


    ��No. Maybe Eunha��s skills are really real. Someone I know goes to the academy, and Eun-ha is said to be exceptional in her skills there����


    ��Yes, she makes sense~ Someone I know told me that Noh Eun-ha is no big deal. It��s all broadcast.


    Opinions were divided.


    People were fighting on the Internet.


    Subsequently, the controversy gradually subsided as students appearing on the broadcast interviewed Eunha.


    Most of all, Yeonhwa, who had maintained a cold face on the air, changed people��s interest in the interview with a smile.


    [This is the person I am targeting. When we��re together�� I think there��s a lot to learn.]


    The interview with Ryu Yeon-hwa, who is scheduled to graduate next year as < The Seed > of Sungwoon Namgung, proved that Eun-ha��s skill is not a lie.


    Those who saw the smile that melted like thin ice no longer mattered so much about Eunha��s skills.


    ��hey. Wouldn��t it be better to turn off your phone?


    ��shit.


    Meanwhile, Eunha was unable to concentrate on broadcasting.


    As soon as his face appeared on the air, he received calls from unknown numbers from all over the place.


    There were texts saying that they were classmates from elementary school, as well as texts saying they wanted to make an offer from a certain clan.


    Other than that, the phone didn��t stop vibrating because there were so many calls.


    Eventually, he came to the point where he had to turn off his smartphone altogether according to Yoo Do-jun��s advice.


    Now I understand my sister��s heart.


    He could fully understand Eun-ah��s feelings when she complained that she would change her smartphone recently.


    In my previous life, even if Undead Noh Eun-ha appeared on the air, this never happened.


    Although there were countless calls that insulted him.


    ��It��s finally over.


    A time that felt like a long time.


    The broadcast ended with a close-up of his smiling face after knocking down a large snake, and subtitles appeared.


    [Second Life Session Noh Eun-ha]


    [This student is the head of the 031st class of Secondary Academy.]


    The friends giggled.


    On the other hand, Eunha was cold inside.


    ��


    Catch Your Player ended successfully.


    It is said that the broadcasting company told the academy that they would make the program produced as a pilot into a regular broadcast.


    The academy decided to compromise with the broadcaster by filming every year.


    Of course, Eunha, who had no interest in variety shows, had no business.


    [I��m Fine!]


    The time when Catch Your Player is over and only the final review of the year remains.


    Eun-ha opened her eyes to check the message that arrived just in time for waking up.


    Who are you this morning?


    is it your sister?


    Few people set the PineTalk alarm to sound.


    Eunha rubbed her sleepy eyes and opened the pintok.


    It��s been a while since Han Seohyun contacted me.


    Is he living well?


    It was now one year since Han Seohyun left for Japan.


    In a situation where they could not communicate over a long distance, the two were almost sparsely in touch.


    However, there was no loss of contact at all.


    If you try to lose contact, it��s because you have something new to contact Eun Hana or Seohyun.


    ��Seohyun��: I enjoyed the broadcast (06:00 am)


    She took a picture of Eunha from Catch Your Player and sent me a message.


    Eun-ha asked how she watched the broadcast.


    It seemed that this day was a day of good communication.


    The reply arrived quickly.


    ��Seohyun��: Unnie showed it to me,


    so it looks good because you seem to be living well (06:08 am)


    ��Me��: How are you? (06:08 am)


    ��Seohyun��: Just get by (06:09 am)


    Two people We exchanged our regards for the first time in a long time.


    He hadn��t had much of a good day lately, so he giggled comfortably for the first time in a while.


    Probably she did too.


    However, neither of the two shared a word about when they would meet each other.


    ��Seohyun��: I want to eat jjamppong (06:17 am)


    ��Me��: When did you say you don��t like delivery food? (06:17 am)


    ��Seohyun��: (��.��^)(06:17 am)


    ��Seohyun�� : Do you want to get scolded? (06:18 am)

 Chapter 353

    Relife Player 353


    [Chapter 106]


    [Less Worst Than Worst]


    The second semester of the second year of secondary academy ended late as the semester started late.


    Because the hoengseong-gun incident that occurred in the first semester dealt a serious blow to the external image of the academy.


    As a result, the comprehensive competency evaluation scheduled for the second semester was postponed until after the final exam.


    Originally, as soon as the final exams were over, I would have been able to go home and rest��.


    Eunha regretted not being able to.


    Aiming the gun, he pulled the trigger and fired at the monster that was far away.


    Chet


    stopped being greedy.


    Not being able to kill the monster at once, he clicked his tongue and re-aimed at the monster.


    This time, I aimed precisely at the monster��s forehead, which had turned its head after being hit by bullets.


    The monster that was running towards him soon fell forward.


    After taking his eyes off the man who disappeared as a particle of mana, he started killing monsters that he could surely kill.


    Looks like me and Ranger really don��t get along.


    Specialized training for medium and long-range shooting.


    The final exam for the class was for students to stand in place and knock down the most monsters from a certain distance with the fewest number of bullets.


    Incidentally, the monster couldn��t come out of the protection magic.


    ��It��s really hard to aim once.


    A seemingly easy test.


    However, the monster moved quickly within the protective magic to avoid the bullets and even ran away to minimize the bullet��s power.


    In such a state, quite large monsters did not die with a single shot, and it was difficult to aim at small monsters from a long distance.


    In a previous life, it was not easy for Eunha, who had held a one-handed straight sword in her left hand and a one-handed straight sword in her right hand in her previous life, and sometimes carried an automatic rifle.


    In the first place, to Eunha, the existence of an automatic rifle was nothing more than a weapon to keep monsters in check.


    Didn��t you choose this for nothing?


    sexually spoiled


    Eunha chose this class for three reasons.


    First, it was because I couldn��t find any more useful swordsmanship lessons in the middle school academy.


    The second is because I wanted to learn marksmanship from scratch.


    Unfortunately, marksmanship didn��t seem to improve that much.


    And the last reason��


    ��Itachi no צ (weasel claws)


    Because I thought Kaede Hoshimiya would definitely be here.


    As expected, Eunha was able to meet Kaede Hoshimiya at the beginning of the semester.


    ��that��s really no joke.


    Eun-ha forgot to pull the trigger and looked at the arrow flying from the far left.


    The only girl in the middle school academy to use the Korean archery.


    The arrow she shot, with her hair in a ponytail, made a terrifying noise.


    And the arrow that approached the monster suddenly spewed out the mana it had stored and created two arrows to the left and right.


    The arrow, which only led to mana, soon bent left and right and pierced the flanks of nearby monsters.


    Queueek!


    Kieeck!


    Aaaaaa!


    Kaede Hoshimiya who shot three with one arrow.


    It was a magic that only she who wielded a bow could use.


    Since the bullets were smaller than a knuckle and contained in the magazine, it was impossible to accurately determine their existence, so using similar magic was close to impossible.


    Furthermore, the bullets aimed for rapid fire, and it was quite difficult to put mana into such a small bullet.


    At best, it was just deploying magic targeting the entire gun or muzzle.


    Nevertheless, firearms had the advantage of rapid fire, simplicity, and ease of use by anyone.


    Hey, but isn��t that a foul?


    Mr. Mola�� The instructor gave permission, but what can we say?


    no, anyway He made three arrows out of one. Then shouldn��t you hit it with three instead of one?


    The arrow shot by Hoshimiya Kaede flew away with a very strong sound. S��ar?h the Nov��l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As a result, those who were taking the exam had no choice but to pay attention to her.


    They forgot to take the test and argued among themselves.


    Even in such a situation, Hoshimiya Kaede silently protested.


    he must be caught


    Eunha listened to their quarrel and evaluated Kaede Hoshimiya.


    With her strengths enough to make up for her weaknesses, she seemed to have improved her skills compared to what I had seen at first glance.


    Not a single arrow was wasted.


    When the students fired at monsters and killed one with a few shots, she killed more than one monster with a single arrow.


    The speed of loading the arrow was long, but it showed frightening accuracy.


    In general, rangers who handle bows tend to be undervalued compared to rangers who handle firearms.


    However, if the ranger handling the bow was Kaede Hoshimiya, the story was different.


    < Jingu > Kaede Hoshimiya.


    When Eunha looked back on her previous life, she was the most capable ranger and a ranger with infinite growth factors.


    Once the exam is over, we should talk a little bit.


    Eun-ha, who had lost her appetite, decided to focus on the test again.


    In fact, he had been talking to Kaede Hoshimiya since he had taken classes, but he had not been able to collect any significant income.


    As a result, I came until the end of the semester.


    He decided to get close to her somehow, as today was his last class.


    Then-.


    ��Exam End!!


    ��what!?


    I couldn��t even fire a few shots.


    This test seemed doomed.


    ��


    The test was abandoned.


    Anyway, he collected enough points and made his name known to the academy, so he didn��t have to worry about his grades.


    I even gave up on the theory class from the beginning.


    It��s vacation soon, what are you going to do?


    ����.


    That��s why Eunha approached Kaede Hoshimiya who was packing up her belongings.


    A hairstyle in which the bangs, which were tied up in random pairs, were cut straight and the side hair was cut near the chin.


    She glanced at him with a brusque look and, without answering, concentrated on packing.


    If you have nothing to do, would you like to go to the academy dungeon with me? I decided to train hard with the kids during the vacation.


    ����.


    The galaxy is used to it now.


    From the first day he spoke to her, she had been almost silent.


    That��s why Eunha continued to speak on her own.


    I don��t know why you hate me so much


    Eunha complained inwardly.


    For some reason, she had taken on a disapproving attitude from the first time we spoke.


    It made my eyes go cold.


    Unlike other girls her age, she has a plain appearance without any makeup.


    However, a girl who could be known as a beauty if she dressed up didn��t seem to be interested in anything other than training herself.


    As Eunha remembers, even in her previous life, she did most of her external activities without decorating.


    If you��re not going to answer, do you know it as a positive?


    Anyway, Eunha decided to pique Hoshimiya Kaede��s interest.


    After following her around this semester, Eun-ha realized that her interest was in improving her skills.


    Also, if I forcefully go out like this, she doesn��t respond with ignorance.


    As expected, she immediately opened her mouth.


    don��t go okay?


    ��This is unexpected.


    However, Hoshimiya Kaede turned around after giving an answer that Eunha had never thought of.


    As she went out with the Korean bow on her shoulder, she didn��t even look back.


    On the other hand, the remaining galaxy organized its thoughts for a while.


    What was the problem?


    You hate me that much?


    I was rejected all semester.


    Bae Soo-bin wasn��t like this either.


    Not too long ago, Eun-ha asked Min-ji, who was taking the same class, to talk to her just in case.


    Then, Minji approached her with a sad face, and even then, she ignored Minji.


    I asked Eun-woo too, but it was the same.


    other friends as well.


    For what?


    As a result, he knew that Kaede Hoshimiya did not like him and his friends.


    So I couldn��t understand.


    You and your friends are being classified as promising players in this academy.


    There was no way that she, who was equally classified as a promising star, would not be interested in herself and her friends.


    Due to her diligent nature, she had a lot to gain from herself and her friends, so it was only natural that she try to be friendly with her.


    Of course, Kaede Hoshimiya��s personality was similar in her previous lives.


    I knew he was a silent child, but��


    To be precise, Eun-ha had never had a direct conversation with < The Shrine >.


    Because there was no way to approach < Singung >, the fifth wife of On Taeyang.


    Hoshimiya, whom I occasionally saw from a distance, was almost always silent.


    How the hell did Onyang recruit such a kid?


    Eunha wanted to ask if there was a Onyang in this place.


    How the hell did he get to know Kaede Hoshimiya from school days, how did he drag her into a party and how did he marry her?


    Recruiting Kaede Hoshimiya into his party would be very easy if he could only know how Onyang won her heart.


    I thought it wouldn��t come out like this to Eun-woo, but I hate Eun-woo too��


    Cha Eun-woo, who was the second wife of On Tae-yang in his previous life.


    Eun-ha thought that the two of them might be on good terms because they are members of the same harem.


    In his memory, the two of them were almost together in their previous lives.


    Including her, his third wife, < Butterfly Lady > Yoon Yi-byeol.


    However, when Kaede Hoshimiya met Cha Eun-woo a while ago, she frowned.


    I mean, I really don��t know. Why did things get so twisted��


    When Kaede Hoshimiya reacted like that when he saw Cha Eun-woo.


    It was then that Eun-ha realized that something had changed her future.


    Hoshimiya, who must have been on good terms with each other, said it was a time when Onyang was not yet, but it was because he hated Cha Eun-woo that much.


    oh i don��t know


    Once you follow him around like this, he will tell you why someday.


    Eunha made up her mind.


    To follow Kaede Hoshimiya and annoy her.


    Wasn��t it a tactic that was also used effectively against Bae Su-bin?


    The reputation that had already taken a nosedive since the last semester was anything but good.


    And there are still opportunities.


    Eunha left the shooting range to catch up with Hoshimiya.


    Eun-ha, who received information about Jong-pyeong from Shin Seo-young yesterday, thought it was too early to give up.


    Hoshimiya Kaede would probably find himself looking for it to improve his skills.


    or your own friends.


    hey! go with me!


    Even if you regret it when the time comes, Eunha will not look down on you.


    In any case, it was as if < The Shrine > had already fallen on him.


    ��


    ��ha��


    Minji, who was listening to the same lecture as Eunha, stared blankly at him as he followed Kaede Hoshimiya.


    After he left the shooting range, she came out and let out a deep sigh while being blown by the wind.


    My grades will be a little lower than last semester.


    Minji sat on a bench and looked up at a tree with only bare branches remaining.


    She decided to become a ranger from her second year, and her classes overlapped with Kaede Hoshimiya every time.


    At first, Minji suppressed her feelings of inferiority and tried to be friendly with her.


    Because Eunha somehow tried to get close to her.


    However, she did not open her heart to herself and Eunha.


    Rather, it was slammed shut.


    I couldn��t figure out why.


    Still, it��s worth thinking about getting Eunha somehow.


    Minji honestly didn��t like Kaede Hoshimiya.


    Not to mention her cold attitude, because her and the field she aspired for overlapped.


    More than anything else, she showed off her ability to surpass herself.


    Because there were many classes that overlapped with her, we met at this year��s cultural festival section competition, so Min-ji could know how much power she has.


    I knew that students in the same class were comparing themselves to her.


    That��s why every time I see her, Min-ji couldn��t help feeling the inferiority she had in her heart.


    As it is�� if it continued��


    I would rather have Kaede Hoshimiya turn her back on Eunha.


    Only then will the galaxy draw attention to itself.


    I guess I��m a really bad kid


    Then Min-ji, who came to her senses, bowed her head.


    Lately, she has been more and more unconsciously comparing herself and others, obsessed with an inferiority complex.


    It seemed that he was gradually losing his light.


    At the same time, she was desperately trying to show a bright side so that her misery would not be noticed by Eunha and her friends.


    Every time that happened, the inside rotted even more.


    I��m maybe a good thing now��.


    I��m lost on the way to go.


    Minji didn��t know anymore.


    Only this was known.


    The time has come for you to choose.


    Who��if I could tell you the right answer��


    would I wander in search of the lost path?


    Are you going to forge a new path?


    The former did not know if it would find its way.


    And the latter had to accept the reality, not the ideal anymore.


    ��Ha����


    The last day of final exams that day.


    The Secondary Academy announced the Comprehensive Ability Test for the second semester of the second year.


    The students had to create a party of six and carry out a mission on an uninhabited island.

 Chapter 354

    Relife Player 354


    [Chapter 106]


    [Less Worst Than Worst (2)]


    The finale of the second semester of the second year of secondary academy has been announced.


    Unlike previous years, the finals, which started a week after the final exams, were planned in detail.


    The place where the comprehensive competency evaluation takes place is Deokjeok Island in Incheon Metropolitan City.


    The students had to organize a party of six and arrive at the destination indicated by the instructor by the specified time.


    Because an academy is an academy.


    I don��t back down from places like this��


    The students were surprised inside when they were first informed about the Jongpyeong.


    Because the academy was criticized by the people at the end of the first semester when the students died famously.


    They thought that the academy would not require high difficulty content at least in the second semester finale, even if it was just to save themselves.


    However, through the notice, the academy decided to enforce the conclusion, emphasizing that the death of the students is always the responsibility of the individual and that the academy is an educational institution for nurturing players.


    Of course, Eunha had a similar idea.


    It��s not the first time a student has died.


    It��s just that I died a lot last semester.


    It wasn��t that uncommon for students to die at the academy.


    It was unavoidable that fatal incidents occurred in educational institutions that trained players to kill monsters.


    That��s why the academy even taught students that death is solely their responsibility.


    This time, the students also had to write a will in advance.


    Even the students, who wrote their wills lightly at first, began to write their wills with a serious mind as their grades went up.


    That��s because I realized that education becomes more dangerous as the grade goes up.


    By the way, the party was started��


    The academy cafeteria was quiet because it was the weekend after the final exams.


    Eun-ha, who was sitting by the window, rested her chin on her chin and was lost in thought.


    All second year secondary academy students had to send an e-mail about the party they were in to the instructor in charge by next Wednesday.


    Basically, the party left to the students�� autonomy had to be 6 people, and the students who did not enter the party or the party that did not fill the set number had to form a party with students randomly determined by the computer system.


    In other words, to get good grades, you had to properly organize a party by next Wednesday.


    I was hoping for something like this��


    You did a good job asking Seoyoung noona.


    Because I knew the academy��s way.


    Therefore, Eun-ha secretly heard about Jong-pyeong through Shin Seo-yeong.


    Thanks to this, he was able to spend a leisurely time while the students were scrambling and trying to organize a party.


    I even tipped off my friends beforehand and told them not to be solicited by others, just in case.


    The problem was how to organize a party of 6 people.


    Even that was drawn to some extent in my head.


    You came early in the morning


    I��m here?


    The reason he was in the cafeteria early in the morning was because of an appointment he had made the night before.


    Eunha turned her head at the voice she heard from behind.


    Mong Min-ho, wearing a hoodie and sweatpants, was standing there with a gruff face.


    Don��t stand still, sit there. Did you have to call it this way to talk about it through Talk?


    I need to meet you and hear your thoughts.


    You��re not listening to my thoughts, but you��re trying to convince me.


    Mok Min-ho, who was sitting in the seat across from him, raised his lips.


    He put his hands in his hood pockets and crossed his legs in a crooked position.


    Either that or that��


    Eunha shrugged.


    Eun-ha, who now knew that Mok Min-ho was not sarcastic, continued her conversation calmly.


    Let��s eat rice first. i will live


    The most expensive one here.


    I don��t really care


    Someone who taught me said that when you get something, you have to get it from the most expensive one.


    Mok Min-ho snoring.


    Eunha frowned.


    told me something


    He never thought that Mok Min-ho would learn such a thing.


    I don��t know if I should like his change or not.


    Every time you get a cup of coffee from me, you order the most expensive one and leave it out, right?


    ��Yes, eat whatever you want.


    At first, I decided to raise my hands.


    If your friends find out, they will faint.


    Eunha sighed.


    Minho Mok laughed lightly.


    ��


    When I heard from Shin Seo-yeong about the 6-member party.


    At that time, Eun-ha thought of the party that best suited her.


    Since the party members he had marked out could no longer be counted on ten fingers, he had to organize the most ideal and efficient party from the given number.


    So he wanted to divide the party into two, so that the hypothetical ideal and efficient party would be himself, and the other party would be managed by someone else.


    So that��s me?


    I thought it would be better for the leader to be someone who is good at fighting and has some sense of situation.


    That��s why Eun-ha met Mok Min-ho. To give him another party. sea??h th�� N?vel(F)ire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Minho Mokmin, who was eating the most expensive menu item in the cafeteria, asked while frowning.


    It would have been nice if Taeyang was there�� but he hasn��t entered the academy yet, so there��s nothing we can do about it.


    Eunha hid her thoughts and told Minho what she was thinking.


    He thought that a leader who is the center of a party should have both combat ability and immediate situational judgment.


    In that sense, there was no other person around Minho Mok who was equally equipped with both.


    Thank you for looking at me like that, but I have no intention of listening to you. I��m thinking of organizing a party with Eunwoo, me, the kids I go with, and Gain. I was thinking of putting Eunwoo in your party anyway. Choi Ga-in is an exception�� but I was thinking of filling it with just one person, so it��s okay. did you hear my story?


    did you hear


    Does it still sound like that?


    Mok Min-ho soon put down the tableware and put on an expression of absurdity.


    With a face asking if you heard what he said.


    Eunha responded with a sullen face. In fact, the reason he made him the leader of the party was because he expected him to organize the party on his own without listening to him.


    Then all he had to do was put the party member he thought of into the party he wanted to form.


    That��s why Eunwoo also had your party in mind from the beginning.


    I didn��t know that Choi Ga-in would be included, but this can��t be helped.


    Even so, there were still three people left to join Mo Min-ho��s party.


    Coincidentally, there were only three people Eunha wanted to invite to his party.


    Of course, Mok Min-ho seemed to want to fill the party with people following him.


    Eun-ha was out of luck.


    You don��t want to get good grades in this final. is not it?


    ����.


    At the end of last semester.


    Mok Min-ho lost many of those who followed him.


    And they were those who were called quite promising in the academy.


    On the other hand, those who remained were, frankly, mere babblings.


    In the future, he would not have tried to party with them.


    It must have been an inevitable choice for the current Mokminho.


    Because I want to be strong. Then listen to what I have to say.


    ��so I��m thinking of sending someone.


    In the end, Mok Min-ho calmly accepts the reality and lowers his tail.


    Eunha smiled inwardly.


    Then he spoke.


    I will send Seona as a telepathist/hunter, Hayangi as a navigator/caster, and Minji as a ranger/hunter.


    Eunha had the idea of creating a uniform party in all areas, with Minho Mok as the main axis.


    On the other hand, his party was only thinking of forming an offensive team to move forward.


    ��No.


    However, after hearing about the party members, Minho expressed denial.


    It��s a little hard to say this, but Choi Ga-in is out of the question in terms of power. In the end, five people are going to lead the party, but no one is good at fighting. Besides, Eunwoo is a supporter.


    Hmm��


    Minho Mok said calmly.


    There was some truth in what he said.


    Eunha was also thinking of filling the party with just one person at first, but she didn��t think that it would be Choi Ga-in who wouldn��t help the party.


    In the end, if a battle broke out in Jongpyeong, only Minho, Minji, and Seona could stand in the vanguard.


    If that��s the case, Mok Min-ho might have to handle the avant-garde by himself.


    Seo-na is a telepath, so she will have to move in the middle of the line, and Min-ji won��t be able to expect enough firepower to back up Min-ho�� If Hayang helps��


    Eun


    -ha shook her head inwardly.


    Hayang, who will be the navigator and caster, could not step forward.


    The moment she steps up to the vanguard, the party will pursue a style of fighting that only advances without protection from the rear.


    It was like throwing away a hand.


    ��I��ll give you Parang instead of Seo-na. Are you okay then?


    Jin blue?


    In the end, Eunha decided to include Jinparang in Mokminho��s party as the next best thing.


    Then he immediately crumpled his face.


    Even after two years had passed, he still did not like Jinparang very much.


    Are you asking me to carry Jinparang? do you think that��s possible?


    ��I think it��s time to learn how to manage party members who don��t follow directions well.


    Eun-ha persuaded Mok Min-ho, who strongly refused.


    But he just frowned as if he couldn��t understand.


    In fact, even the galaxy would have been like that.


    Send Choi Eun-hyuk instead of Jin Parang. I think it��s better to leave Seo-na at the party.


    That��s not too bad, but then instead of sending Eunhyuk, who are you guys going to send? Maybe Choi Ga-in? I decline


    Ga-in Choi and Eun-woo were meant to be in charge of me. I��ll send Minji.


    Minji��. Minji can��t.


    Eun-ha rejected Mok Min-ho��s offer.


    Mok Min-ho was asking with a face, ��Why can��t I do it?��


    Minji is a Ranger. If you send Minji, it will be quite difficult to disarm the trap. Since this is a survival game that takes place on an island, traps will be installed everywhere.


    If that��s the case, I think Hayang can handle it instead.


    You don��t mean to entrust Hayang with all the work, do you? ����.


    I��m warning you, but if you do, you might get killed by me?


    If it��s true blue, let��s say yes. However, Eunha


    did not want someone other than herself to abuse White, who had


    the most remarkable growth rate among her party members .


    The party he envisioned was a party in which the party members were only faithful to their roles. If someone was faithful to another role, it was evidence that someone in that role was negligent in their role.


    That wasn��t the efficiency he was after.


    Even if you exploit diarrhea, I will do it.


    More than anything, he hated the situation in which the being he considered his own was commanded by someone else.


    So he changed his expression and pressed Minho Mok.


    ��I get it.


    I just need to know


    Mok Min-ho was scared.


    Despite undergoing hell training, he had never received this kind of momentum from the galaxy, and he answered almost automatically.


    In any case, the galaxy reaped the momentum he showed in an instant.


    Only then did Mok Min-ho let out a long breath.


    ��I��ll do as you say. I don��t like Jinparang, but I��ll try it myself. If you don��t listen, I��ll just throw it away.


    yes then He doesn��t know what a party is either, so it won��t happen that he doesn��t listen to you.


    I hope so.


    I��ll give you a hint.


    So, it was decided that Mok Min-ho��s party would be Jinparang, Jung Ha-yang, Cha Eun-woo, Kim Min-ji, and Choi Ga-in.


    Satisfied, Eunha put her hand to the last meal she ate on the way.


    At that time, Minho Mok, who had been watching him eat, spoke to him.


    But what about your party?


    what? What are you going to do with the rest?


    Eunha who mumbles food and replies.


    Mok Min-ho pointed to his temple and supplemented his words.


    Even if it were filled with the rest, there would only be you and Bae Soo-bin, Choi Eun-hyuk, and Jin Seo-na. Who are you going to fill in for the remaining two? Maybe Yoo Do-jun?


    There are also seats left, so Yu Do-jun is going to give me a bus ride this time.


    Is there still one left?


    Mok Min-ho made an impression.


    He seemed to be concerned about who Eunha would fill with the remaining party members.


    Meanwhile, Eun-ha tasted the food without saying anything.


    I, Hunter Eunhyuk, is the dealer.


    Seo Na is the telepathist in the middle, and Subin is the caster in the rear.


    If Yu Do-Jun was sucking honey in the rear


    ranks�� 2nd Lieutenant 1st Rear 2.


    If the roles of the party members were distributed in this way, a lieutenant was left with one seat.


    Mok Min-ho must have seen through it too.


    Are you thinking of putting a ranger in?


    Mok Min-ho narrowed his eyes.


    Eunha answered with silence.


    Silence meant affirmation.


    That was the reason why Minji was entrusted to me.


    There��s nothing like that.


    Eun-ha liked Min-ho Mok��s sharp eyes.


    The leader of the party he thinks should have the ability to grasp the flow, just like Min-ho Mok.


    But why?


    what? You can put Minji in your party. Any reason to include it in my party?


    However, Mong Min-ho did not seem to fully understand his purpose.


    It was worth it.


    Who in the world is thinking of overusing the party at Jongpyeong?


    Blue hyung is lucky.


    Avoid the hell training.


    Eunha growled inwardly.


    I expressed my condolences to Serena in advance.


    I��m planning to roll it this time, so Min-ji won��t be able to hold on.


    Well�� I guess so.


    Galaxy��s assertion.


    Mok Min-ho, who was being trained by him, agreed with a timid expression.


    It was self-evident that if Eunha decided and rolled the party, a hell worse than hell would await.


    So, who the hell are you trying to put as a ranger?


    There is only one person.


    Mok Min-ho asked.


    Eunha replied while wiping her lips.


    ��Kaedeji Hoshimiya.


    Don��t roll very thoroughly this time.


    Unha Noh smiled like a devil.

 Chapter 355

    Relife Player 355


    [Chapter 106]


    [Less Worst Than Worst (3)]


    The students went on a week-long break after finishing their final exams.


    Even so, there was no way they could rest comfortably.


    Because next week the finale will begin.


    In particular, secondary academy second year students had to gather people to organize a party.


    Those who had already organized a party could relax without worry.


    I wanted to take a break too��


    Unfortunately, Eunha couldn��t fully enjoy a break.


    Mok Min-ho formed a party right away, so those who belonged to his party were having a good time.


    In fact, those who came to Eunha��s party were sleeping in without worrying about anything.


    From Monday morning, the only person who went out to the training center was Eunha among her friends.


    No, there was only one.


    Hey, but I came out with you. you should thank me


    You followed me because you were curious about who the kid I picked up on was. What is it like?


    Take off your eyes and tell me. Huh, I��ll tell you sooner if there was��.


    Yoo Do-jun laughs as he wakes up in his sleep.


    Putting on a hooded hat, he accepted the criticism tremblingly.


    Eun-ha abandoned him who was examining his face in the mirror hanging in the central hallway and moved forward.


    He was ignoring people��


    Eun-ha, who was walking towards the central shooting range, felt upset inside.


    After talking to Min-ho Mok last weekend, he sent a text message to his friends on the same day.


    Then, using their connections, he got Kaede Hoshimiya��s number and sent her a text message inviting her to a party.


    However, Hoshimiya Kaede ignored the call.


    Phone calls, text messages, PinTalk, everything.


    Is he such a great kid? That��s what you��re suggesting, even when you throw away all your pride.


    If not, would I be like this?


    I��m not sure. I wonder if it��s worth dragging a bow-handling nerd into a party while you��re doing this.


    Whether you know Eunha��s heart or not. Yoo Do-jun followed him closely and expressed his opinion.


    Eunha didn��t bother to answer.


    Because at this time, Kaede Hoshimiya was just being called an eccentric who was not much different from other up-and-comers.


    However, Eun-ha, who knew the future of her being reborn as a < new palace >, could not give up on her like this.


    Even if you don��t have to include him in the party, if you invite him, everyone will say yes and run. look over there


    Stepping into the central shooting range, Eun-ha listened to Yoo Do-jun and looked around.


    Even though it was a holiday, many people were training.


    To be precise, they were here in order to be invited to a party by someone.


    After all the classes were over, the place where students could naturally gather was the training building.


    There are quite a lot gathered.


    Eunha checked the faces of the students who were eyeing her.


    Those in other grades looked at the galaxy with interest, but those in the same grade were all staring at it with eager faces.


    From what I heard yesterday, the story that you are looking for a ranger as a party member has spread all over the school.


    So, doesn��t that mean that all the people who aspire to become rangers in the second year are here? why? I guess it��s almost like that?


    Eun-ha turned her gaze to the students and replied to Yoo Do-jun.


    Yoo Do-jun shrugged.


    As if it��s natural.


    In fact, it��s also where I spread it.


    Why are you doing useless things��


    What are you doing to make up for it because you feel sorry for it? Can��t we pick some good ones out of them? oh no


    Wow really high Yes, Eunha, do it yourself. I��m only going to take the bus, and as long as you��re here, I��m sure I��ll get a perfect score in this final.


    Even if one person is not enough.


    Even if Yoo Do-Jun only occupies the position.


    The academy students thought that the Galactic Party would achieve the best results in the finals.


    Such consciousness prevailed.


    Because there was something Eunha showed me so far.


    That��s why the academy students didn��t like Eunha, but deep down they hoped to be chosen by him.


    If Eunha just offered a hand, they would surely try to take it, even giving up their pride.


    I��m not interested in them.


    Among the kids over there, there are kids playing in the entire school district��. I really want to know what your standards for judging talented people are.


    If you tell me to bark, I will bark.


    These who will be long when they say ki.


    He did not think badly of those who did not disobey his word and followed him.


    However, Eunha preferred those with ability rather than those with loyalty.


    Because it was enough without loyalty.


    I don��t know if it��s a subordination.


    Above all, Eun-ha thought loyalty was a virtue that did not suit her.


    Eun-ha thought that the virtue that suited her was fear.


    That��s why he walked to a single place without paying attention to those who showed his skills to the fullest. The sound of pulling


    a ding


    protest rang out.


    While everyone else is conscious of the galaxy��s existence.


    Kaede Hoshimiya, who was seated on one side of the central shooting range, was pulling the bowstring from beginning to end without paying attention to Eunha.


    hi. why didn��t you hear from me?


    Eunha liked Hoshimiya Kaede, who was honest and focused only on her own training.


    Holding the bow in an upright position, she put the next arrow on the string.


    She was shooting arrows as if ignoring the existence of the galaxy.


    In response, Eunha��.


    ��I


    pulled the device out of the revolver��s holster and pulled the trigger.


    The bullet that came out of the muzzle quickly turned into a huge thorn and flew away.


    towards her target.


    bang-!!


    belch.


    The target shattered and shattered, and she finally looked up at the galaxy.


    ��what is this doing?


    Are you talking now?


    A tone that seemed to suppress his anger.


    He giggled at her eyes straining.


    like provocation.


    Wow��


    Meanwhile, Do-joon was looking at the two from a distance.


    he said in a timid tone.


    ��can��t you just do it yourself?


    ��


    Kaede Hoshimiya was in an ambiguous position at the academy.


    Although she was known as a promising star, she was secretly looked down on because she had foreign blood.


    Most of the people who approached her were those who pretended to understand her on the outside, but on the inside were only thinking of taking advantage of her.


    There was no way Kaede Hoshimiya would not know that.


    That��s why she didn��t try to get close to anyone and kept her distance from them.


    As Eunha remembered, her only friends were Onyang and his colleagues.


    You haven��t decided which party to join yet. is not it? You still won��t go in?


    So, Eunha knew that Kaede Hoshimiya had no friends beforehand.


    That��s why he couldn��t understand why Kaede Hoshimiya, who wanted to graduate with excellent grades unexpectedly, turned down his offer.


    I think I answered enough by ignoring you all this time.


    So�� what��s the reason?


    A cafe on the top floor of the training building.


    Eunha and Kaede were exchanging conversations around the table.


    She, who had been ignoring him and focusing on training by moving targets until just a moment ago, took the attitude of saying thank you for being here.


    Although the galaxy had no choice but to follow her and destroy her targets one by one.


    She stubbornly refused Eunha��s offer to buy her coffee, and sat down without ordering.


    Because he��s a really picky kid.


    Even though I live, I don��t drink. If Parang was the older brother, he would have tried to drink a few cups,


    saying how cool he is.


    While he was excited and ate it, Hoshimiya Kaede was building an iron wall, his eyes wide open.


    -I hate guys like you.


    Then she let out a long sigh and glared at the galaxy.


    like contempt.


    Do you think I don��t know what you guys, who were born with, think of people like us who live miserably every day? ����. I don��t want to please you with a party with them.


    I have no intention of doing that.


    Don��t you think that you could act that way subconsciously, even if you didn��t mean to?


    ����.


    I conceded a hundred times. Even if the other kids in your party are overlooked, isn��t the behavior you��ve shown to other students, Noh Eun-ha, proof?


    deep-seated hatred.


    Through those words, Eun-ha seemed to know why she disliked him.


    Born of mixed blood in Korea, she belonged to the weak in this society, and that��s why she hated the powerful who belonged to the vested class.


    From her point of view, he must have belonged to the class she hated.


    Was that why you were close with Taeyang?


    At the same time, it seemed that Eun-ha knew why she had become warm and friendly in her previous life.


    Before he became a < braver >, he belonged to the weak who were looked down upon by the students at the academy.


    It��s not just the warm sun.


    Except for Cha Eun-woo and Choi Ga-in, the rest of his colleagues also.


    I will never hold hands with you�� especially Noh Eunha. You are the kind of person I hate the most.


    Kaede Hoshimiya criticized Eunha for the atrocities committed at the academy.


    Some of the stories she uttered were really true, and some were downright nonsense.


    Even so, Eunha listened quietly.


    No matter what he said, he thought she wouldn��t look back at him anew.


    ��So?


    However, rather than coaxing her, Eun-ha decided to push her with her own image she thought of.


    Don��t you want to get good grades in the finals?


    ����.


    Kaede Hoshimiya stood up from her seat with a sound of dragging her chair.


    He looked up at her as she stood with her mouth shut.


    Her tendencies were roughly grasped.


    She was similar to Bae Su-bin.


    A person who pushes himself for success and constantly strives.


    To her, the final grade must surely be sweet.


    But it was a mistake.


    If I don��t party with you, do you think I won��t get that too?


    Why would you randomly select a party?


    What then?


    What to do��.


    Eunha smiled.


    Bae Su-bin was wise.


    She didn��t try to cover the means and methods to succeed herself.


    Kaede Hoshimiya was stupid.


    She wanted to walk the right path in order to succeed.


    Not knowing that straight things break easily.


    -I have to completely hinder you.


    what?


    Like you said, I��m that kind of guy. If you don��t listen to me, just destroy it.


    ����.


    Hoshimiya Kaede��s face hardened. S��ar?h the n?vel_Fire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Eun-ha got up from her seat to meet her gaze.


    she was still young


    Even if anyone could do it easily, her eyes were terrified.


    And once I try to step on it, I just don��t go over it. I won��t give you any chance to survive in the academy with my strength.


    ��you��


    why? Isn��t this the Noh Eunha you thought it was?


    Kaede clenched her fists.


    Eun-ha laughed at her, who became quieter than before.


    ��Do you think I would listen to you if I�� walked into your party?


    Oh, how many people are not listening to me right now. there will be more in the future


    In the end, she said a little bit and took a different, passive, rebellious attitude.


    Eunha shrugged.


    If he didn��t listen, he would just beat him.


    Even now, we are educating Jinparang and Bae Soobin from time to time.


    Then, if you let her know that there is no use even if you rebel against her, and give her a reward according to the result, she will not be able to say anything.


    To Eunha, Kaede Hoshimiya was nothing more than a piece of chess.


    In extreme terms, consumables that are replaced with new ones when they are worn out.


    wow wow wow What are you guys talking about so brutally?


    That was when


    Yu Do-jun, who had been quietly drinking caffe latte, intervened between the two.


    It��s me, I��m going to take the bus, but what if the party where I��m going to share life and death is so bad? ������.��


    Let��s just think easily. Hoshimiya, you want to get good grades, and Eunha, you want to invite Hoshimiya to the party.


    Yoo Do-jun stretches out his hands to stop the two.


    Eunha and Hoshimiya Kaede just stared at each other.


    Yoo Do-jun, who accepted the silence as an affirmation, continued.


    The problem is, Hoshimiya, you don��t want to organize a party with us��. From what I��ve seen, if you don��t party with us, you��ll have bigger problems than you don��t like?


    why. What are you talking about?


    When Yoo Do-jun trembled and said, Kaede Hoshimiya replied with a frown.


    It��s like you��re trying to intimidate me.


    Interpreting the look in her eyes, he smiled lightly and shook his head.


    You are sponsored by KK Group. If you are sponsored by KK Group, of course, wouldn��t Kim Gun-woong invite you to organize a party?


    ����.


    can you refuse that too? If you refuse, the support might be cut off from then on, right?


    ��Kuh��!


    Hoshimiya Kaede gritted her teeth.


    She didn��t seem to deny it either.


    And Yoo Do-jun didn��t stop stabbing her.


    According to my information, Gunwoong is moving to organize a party with you. Have you ever contacted me?


    ����. right? did you go I knew it.


    Yoo Do-jun hummed a song.


    On the other hand, Kaede Hoshimiya could do nothing but clench her teeth.


    So, you only have three choices now.


    Do-joon triumphantly spread three fingers in front of her.


    one-


    He folded his index finger.


    -You��re just doing your own thing. If that happens, KK Group��s support will almost certainly end, and I��ll tell you how difficult it is for Eunha and I to live at the academy.


    ����.


    Two-.


    He folded his ring finger.


    Now only stop is left.


    ��You��re having a party with Kim Gun-woong. But if that happens, Eunha and I will tell you how difficult it is to live at the academy. It��s poisonous enough to say we��re a little crazy. Especially for Eunha, even if the KK group tried to protect you, that wouldn��t be a bad thing, right?


    ����.


    The last three��.


    he turned his hand


    Soon, he brought the back of his hand to her with his middle finger raised, and continued with his last words.


    -Just joining our party. But even if you come in now, you know you��re already ruined, right? But do you know if this option is even better? If you fail anyway, wouldn��t the lesser evil be better than the worst?


    ����.


    her face reddened.


    But all she could do was click her tongue.


    Silence was consent.


    Eunha, did I do well?


    ��uh�� yeah.


    Meanwhile, Eun-ha looked at Do-joon, who smiled brightly and spoke as if asking for praise.


    Yu Do-jun, who changed his face as if he had never done it, was a madman himself even to Eun-ha.


    It makes me wonder if a person can become the chairman of Youngone Group only when he is crazy enough.


    Hey, if our lives were ruined, would the two of us do things like this? It��s like giving back money you don��t get.


    oh you do it yourself why!


    my life won��t be ruined


    Eunha responds in a cold voice.


    Eunha held out her hand to Kaede Hoshimiya, ignoring Yu Do-jun, who raised his voice like a child.


    Even if the first meeting might be bad�� Let��s do well.


    Heung Who are you guys��


    Hoshimiya Kaede seemed to have been relieved of her resentment.


    She groaned and took his outstretched hand.


    I will roll a lot in the future.


    she won��t know


    That the hand he held was the devil��s hand that he could never let go of again.


    That you will soon know what hell is.


    I didn��t choose the lesser evil than the worst, I chose the worst.

 Chapter 356

    Relife Player 356


    [Chapter 106]


    [Less Worst Than Worst (4)]


    Yoo Do-jun��s prediction was correct.


    Kim Gun-woong, a direct descendant of the KK Group, offered Kaede Hoshimiya to join his party during the day.


    Of course, at that time, Eunha and Dojun had already preoccupied her.


    Even if she was sponsored by KK Group, getting her out of Yoo Joon��s party, a direct descendant of Youngone Group, only consumed each other��s strength.


    Furthermore, Eunha went so far as to submit the list immediately to the instructor in charge of the review that day.


    As a result, Kim Geon-woong was regretful and only ate his appetite.


    Meanwhile, the news that Eunha formed a party quickly spread throughout the campus.


    -Are you here? why did you come out so late?


    I must have told you not to wait��


    Otherwise, how am I supposed to believe that you will come out or not?


    ����.


    Middle School Academy 2nd year female dormitory.


    Eunha, who was chatting with friends in the lobby on the first floor, greeted Kaede Hoshimiya who came down the elevator.


    She was wearing a loose tracksuit and had her hands in her pockets.


    Her sweatshirt was one size too big, and she was half-hidden in the nape of her neck.


    It would be quite cold if I went outside wearing that��.


    I do my own work.


    yes yes yes


    Hoshimiya Kaede making a loud noise. She stepped outside in slippers with three stripes on them.


    Eunha quietly followed behind him.


    A cold wave raged outside.


    ����.


    It��s snowing now.


    ��who said what?


    Kaede Hoshimiya, at a loss for words at the sight of snow falling, stiffened her face at Eunha��s remark.


    As if she didn��t want to talk to him, she blindly stepped forward and met his eyes.


    Eun-ha looked at her as she walked away with her jet-black hair fluttering, then opened her umbrella.


    Kaede Hoshimiya flinched when she heard the sound of an umbrella being opened.


    I have an umbrella, will you come in?


    ����.


    It��s been four days until the finale begins.


    Before that, Eunha prepared a place where she could face the party members.


    However, she had a lot of problems from the first meeting, so there was a high possibility that she would not attend even if he offered a seat. S��arch* The ��ov��lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    So Eun-ha came out to pick up Kaede Hoshimiya.


    Unable to overcome Eunha��s pressure, she ended up leaving like this.


    I don��t know if it��s snowing this much.


    Because he has a strong sense of self-esteem.


    Eunha waited for her to turn around.


    But she was nailed to her place and not looking back.


    She seemed to be secretly proud of herself, whom she had only seen from a distance before returning.


    no, very much.


    Eun-ha had no choice but to approach her and put the umbrella she was wearing halfway over her head.


    Only then did she quietly get lucky.


    ��I��ll do my part without being so kind to you, so don��t be shy.


    Why is this fake? I��m doing this because I want to risk losing money if my party member gets a cold by doing this.


    ����.


    Just like you��re trying to do your part, I��m just trying to do my part as a leader. Why are you drinking kimchi soup?


    ��eww��!


    Eunha smiled.


    Her ears are red, so she puts her head forward just in case.


    Staring down at the floor, she was blushing because she had guessed.


    I was a little worried though, but I��m glad I did.


    ��what. that you will do your part I thought you would rebel, but fortunately you have no intention of ignoring my instructions?


    No matter how much I hate you, as long as we have a party, we will distinguish between public and private life, so I know that. You too, don��t try to interfere with me except in public matters.


    OK got it.


    Kaede Hoshimiya sighed.


    Then he took a step forward.


    not knowing where to go


    Eventually, she stopped again at a fork in the road.


    This is a little difficult�� What if the ranger can��t even find the way?


    When Eun-ha saw her blushing more than a moment ago, she joked.


    ��shut up.


    She protested with a voice.


    Eun-ha laughed softly and took her to the cafeteria.


    In the cafeteria, friends and party members gathered at the appointed time.


    -From now on, won��t you keep the appointment time properly?


    The party members who were trying to greet the two.


    However, the person who spoke first before them was Bae Soo-bin, who had his arms crossed.


    Bae Soo-bin, who had corrected his glasses, was sending a sad glance.


    Of course, the line of sight is not the Milky Way.


    ����It��s not like a leader can take care of things like this. is not it? If you come in late, let��s take care of it.


    ����.


    It was directed at Kaede Hoshimiya.


    Subin was dissatisfied with whether she was trying to overpower the steamer or whether she didn��t like the fact that Eunha tried to recruit her.


    No matter how trash Noh Eun-ha is, I think there should be discipline in the party. isn��t it guys?


    Bae Su-bin, who quietly dissed Eun-ha, asked for the consent of the party members sitting next to him.


    Before long, the party members all at once��


    ����That��s right, of course.��


    He nodded.


    Bae Su-bin shrugged his shoulders as if to say something.


    With an arrogant gaze toward Eunha.


    What��s up with him?


    As for Eunha, she was just shaken up.


    However, looking back, she did remember that even in her previous life, the discipline of the party was highly valued.


    And at the party, without knowing it, I was living in the bottom after Jinpa.


    On the other hand, Bae Su-bin also considered victory important.


    To the point where he terribly hates others disobeying the opponent he cannot disobey.


    In other words, he didn��t like the fact that Kaede Hoshimiya kept trying to climb to the galaxy that he couldn��t win.


    Well done though


    However, I have no intention of seeing it in this final review.


    Understanding that, Eunha nodded to Bae Soo-bin.


    Then she raised her nose.


    Without even knowing Eunha��s heart.


    Conversely, Hoshimiya Kaede��.


    -I��m sorry.


    Surprisingly, she readily apologized.


    Although she lowered her head and raised her head, she glared at Bae Su-bin.


    Caster and Ranger.


    The two men in charge of the lieutenant and rearguard engaged in a snowball fight as if they would not lose each other.


    ��


    Then, since we are all gathered like this, shall we introduce ourselves? We��ll be seeing each other for a few days now, but you can��t be so awkward!


    A battle of nerves between Subin and Kaede.


    Eunhyuk was busy paying attention while Seona openly stood by.


    In such a situation, the person who led the atmosphere was Yoo Do-jun.


    Yu Do-jun, who had bought as many desserts as In-soo, spoke while turning the plate himself.


    okay! I hope so! Then, Yu Do-jun, shall we start from you in a clockwise direction?


    good.


    Eunhyuk, who was frustrated by this situation, also agreed in a pleasant voice.


    Yoo Do-jun nodded happily and soon introduced himself to the party members.


    Followed by Eunhyuk Choi.


    hi! My name is Eunhyuk Choi. I decided to take care of the dealer this time. Let��s have fun for 5 days!


    ��This is Bae Soo-bin. Let��s not all cause problems. I��m going to be the caster at the party.


    Ahaha��.


    After all, Dojun and Eunhyuk tried to create a bright atmosphere.


    Bae Soo-bin said curtly, crossing his legs.


    Eunhyuk couldn��t help but laugh awkwardly.


    Serena help me!


    So he looked at Seo-na, who was quietly drinking coffee to make up for the atmosphere.


    Our eyes met, and she pricked up her triangular ears.


    Her red eyes bent like crescent moons, and she spoke in a sonorous voice.


    call it Jinseo I decided to be the telepathist for this party. If you have something to convey to me, please let me know anytime. And guys, this is a joke��


    At the same time, she fired a spark.


    Her telepathy passed seamlessly to the party members.


    [��Let��s not just create discord with each other. If I did something wrong, I might distort the instructions and deliver them. Huh?]


    ������.��


    The fox smiled softly and threatened, not threatening.


    Eunhyuk��s face went white, and Dojun expressed a shy expression.


    Bae Su-bin turned his head excitedly, and Eun-ha nodded in satisfaction.


    After all, Serena is good at controlling?


    One telepathist was chosen well.


    Handing over Jinparang to Mokminho might have been a good choice now.


    If it were her, she might be able to control Bae Soo-bin, who was stubborn, or Kaede Hoshimiya, who didn��t like her.


    Eun-ha wanted to praise Seo-na, who smiled brightly.


    I was so proud that I wanted to stroke her hair at least once.


    [��Stay still, kid. Shouldn��t the party leader be dignified? The party you��re trying to make isn��t children��s play.]


    Seo-na got scolded.


    Eun-ha, who was fidgeting with her hands, suddenly heard the telepathy transmitted only to herself and trembled.


    What she said was right.


    A leader must have dignity.


    However, after hearing what she said, Eun-ha Man became worried about the future.


    Surely there won��t be kids who say something to me in every case?


    For some reason, I couldn��t erase the feeling that I was going to become a paper tiger after being caught by the secret power.


    He nodded with a shy expression and opened his mouth.


    Noh Eun-hara, the leader of the party. I hope you all follow my instructions for 5 days.


    Eunha looked around at the party members.


    Except for Yu Do-Jun, they were the ones who would roll and roll so badly that they would want to die in this competition.


    Those who knew nothing about it were applauding formally.


    Finally, the party members turned their attention to Kaede Hoshimiya.


    She sighed softly and then began to introduce herself, making eye contact with each member of the party.


    ��Call me Hoshimiya Kaede. In this final review, I decided to take over as a ranger. I don��t know if you guys like it, but I��ll do my best not to bother you guys.


    The promise of Kaede Hoshimiya.


    The party members accepted her as their ally this time.


    Hoshimiya Kaede didn��t try to get closer to the party members more than necessary, but since Serena was talking to her kindly, it seemed that she couldn��t calmly cut it off.


    ��what?


    Then the galaxy was discovered.


    That she was trying to be kind to Seo-Na while she was being blunt with others.


    ��Mofumofu��Can love~


    ��Fluffy. cute~


    huh? What did you say now? Kawaii?


    ��Nothing.


    I don��t know what you��re talking about.


    Eunha tilted her head when she saw Kaede Hoshimiya, who suddenly spoke in Japanese.


    Seo-na just blinked her red eyes when she heard what was being said to her.


    Kaede, who inadvertently spat out Japanese, lowered her head and shook her head.


    With your ears dyed red.


    ��this party is really funny.


    Meanwhile, Yu Do-Jun buried himself in the back of the chair laughing to himself.


    It wasn��t uncommon for Yu Do-jun to have seizures, so they just ignored them.


    ��


    Around the time when the Galactic party gathered and was having a meeting about the vertical.


    Minho��s party was also gathered in one place and had a meeting.


    To be precise, it was a place to build friendships rather than hold a meeting.


    ��What is it? Minho, because you are here, I��m sure you��ll take care of yourself. I��ll just trust you


    ��yes.


    Choi Ga-in yawned with her legs crossed.


    She didn��t pay much attention to the party formation he was basically describing.


    After all, she was only a sniper in name.


    The people who actually watched the finale were the party members except for her.


    And among them,


    Jeong Ha-yang, a direct member of the Alice Group, was also included.


    But I didn��t know that Hayang would be at the same party as you�� Why? Eunha said she doesn��t want to party with you?


    ����.


    Choi Ga-in suddenly threw a barbed word at Ha-yang as she touched her nails.


    Did you even fight Eunha? I��m grateful that I��m close with Eunha. If it wasn��t for Eunha, I wouldn��t have brought you, Minji Kim, and her blue wolf to the party.


    what��!? hey! Are you done talking now!? Who invited whom to the party! In my eyes, you, not us��!


    Stop with Jinpa.


    blue oppa stop


    Jung Ha-yang kept her mouth shut.


    However, Jinpa-rang couldn��t get over Choi Ga-in��s faults and jumped up and raised his voice.


    Immediately, Mokminho intervened and tried to stop Parang from manifesting mana.


    It was the same with Jeong Ha-yang.


    She grabbed Jinpa-rang��s hand as he rose from his seat and held him so that he would not use violence against Ga-in Choi.


    Hey, but he��s��!


    Otherwise, it will reach Eunha.


    ��Kuh��!


    White smiled brightly as he exerted pressure on Parang.


    In the end, Parang, who couldn��t beat her, sat down in his seat, unable to resolve his anger.


    Eventually, Hayang, who stopped him with a word, gave Choi Ga-in a sharp attitude.


    ��Yes, Cain.


    why what why


    Choi Ga-in seemed to be very angry because of Blue��s behavior.


    She pursed her lips as if she was grumpy, and replied harshly.


    Still, he did not lose his smile.


    You seem to be misunderstanding right now, but the party leader is Minho.


    however?


    But isn��t there a rule that the person giving the instructions is always Minho?


    what? What are you talking about?


    Choi Ga-in asked with a frown.


    Like what does that mean?


    Then Hayang kindly replied.


    At this party, Minho��s job is only to be the leader who manages the party members. There��s a navigator here who can give directions. Who��s going to give them?


    ��what?


    Choi Ga-in, who heard that, blinked in amazement.


    Then, he turned his head around to find Cha Eun-woo.


    Cha Eunwoo didn��t say anything like that.


    ��huh? didn��t i tell you? Sorry. It seems that you ��forgot�� what I said. Ehehe��.


    Cha Eun-woo let out an awkward laugh with a surprised face.


    Choi Ga-in frowned.


    Either that or not, Jung Ha-yang continued to speak.


    ��So you��d better follow my instructions carefully. ����.


    But don��t worry, Cain will have very little for you to do.


    ��huh��.yeah good.


    Choi Ga-in, who seemed uncomfortable, exhaled a long breath as if to calm her heart.


    But there was one thing she overlooked.


    Hayang said that he didn��t do it ��almost��, he didn��t say he didn��t do it ��at all��.


    It was a law to listen carefully to what people said.


    ����.


    On the other hand, Kim Min-ji kept quiet throughout the day.


    With her hands on her lap, she kept lowering her head and biting her lip.


    ��means you don��t need me.


    Minji wondered.


    When Eunha organizes the party this time, she wonders if Kaede Hoshimiya will be included as a ranger.


    Although she thought vaguely, she felt that the hope she had been holding on to was extinguished when Eunha really invited Kaede Hoshimiya to the party.


    Eun-ha dragged her into the party and sent herself to Mok Min-ho��s party.


    That word meant only one thing.


    Virtual power outage notice.


    ��maybe I��m good now?


    The time for her lost choice was approaching.

 Chapter 357

    Relife Player 357


    [Chapter 107]


    [Hell is always near]


    In Ongjin-gun, Incheon, there were many small and large islands.


    After < Destruction at the End of the Century >, people no longer live in Ongjin-gun, and now monsters inhabit it.


    The reason why this situation did not change even after the fairy government came in was that the West Coast area was not rich in mana compared to the East Coast area, and the monsters that appeared were relatively weak.


    So, the fairy government decided to use the West Coast as a training ground for players to train themselves.


    Accordingly, the academy negotiated with the government and was able to take over the Deokjeok-myeon area of Ongjin-gun.


    And the academy decided to use the area around Deokjeok-myeon as a place for comprehensive ability evaluation.


    Then, after lunch, everyone decides to eat on their own!


    Yeonan Pier, Ongjin-gun, Incheon.


    The instructor shouted loudly at the students gathered at the pier.


    The students seemed very nervous due to the accident in Hoengseong last semester.


    That��s bound to be the case too.


    The final evaluation at the end of the sophomore year was different from the previous evaluations, and it was a situation where students had to solve it solely with their own strength.


    I will take time to explain the comprehensive ability evaluation once again! Jongpyeong will be held in Deokjeok-myeon for 5 days!


    Behind the instructor in charge wearing sunglasses, the instructors in charge of the students�� party were preparing the boat.


    There were also players hired by the academy standing nearby.


    Compared to last semester, the number of players and instructors was not so great.


    This is because almost half of the 300 students currently assigned to the secondary academy are not enrolled.


    The instructors in charge of each party will pick you up on a boat and drop you off somewhere if you randomly load them.


    Chongpyeong starts from then on. You have to reach Bijobong Peak while dealing with monsters in the Deokjeok-myeon area for 5 days. There will be five flags planted somewhere in Bijobong Peak, and until the last day, the party with the flags will receive points that can be used in the Higher Academy. Acquisition of duplicate flags is prohibited. Also, on the last day, individual points will be given according to the magic stones you have acquired from the monsters. This can also be converted into points that can be used at the Higher Academy. It is forbidden to steal magic stones by yourself!


    A party survival event that will take place on Deokjeok Island for 5 days.


    The instructor said if you want to give up midway, use the signal flares distributed in advance to announce your location.


    After that, he said he would continue the final review with the party members who did not use the flares.


    Along with saying that the instructors and players in charge of the party would not interfere with the students�� actions.


    All students participating in the finals will be given enough food to eat for two days. If you save it, you should be able to eat it for 5 days. As for food, you must be self-sufficient. Basic cooking utensils will also be provided, so come out to get one at a party later.


    ������.��


    The students looked at the food they had just received.


    All of them had dark faces.


    Considering the need to boil or wash water, drinking water would run out quickly, and there were only a few ramen bags and a few calorie bars.


    Moreover, the rations they were given for lunch were combat rations.


    Be sure to eat the combat rations today! The expiration date is today.


    ������.��


    Well, we��re not that evil either. From the morning of the third day, helicopters will fly around Deokjeok-myeon twice a day, distributing supplies such as food and household appliances. Of course, whoever finds this first wins.


    supplies can be obtained.


    After hearing that, the party rolled their eyes to another party.


    I had to get my hands on the supplies somehow to live on the island for 5 days.


    Even if we fight each other.


    As if he had foreseen it, the instructor added.


    Even if you guys compete for supplies, we won��t intervene. If there is any sign of that, we will intervene immediately and make sure that you are punished accordingly.


    Even at the high school academy, it was common for students to fight each other during the finals.


    However, the instructors at the secondary academy asked me not to let that happen, as if they were conscious of public opinion.


    Even the instructors couldn��t predict how effective those words would be.


    I hope it��s not a nice boat! So let��s start the review from now on!


    After that, the students set out to find the boat assigned to their party.


    The end of the second semester of the second year of secondary academy started like that.


    ��


    Have you loaded all your luggage?


    Oh Eunha huh.


    Galaxy walked the coastal pier.


    Her party members were loading the boat and gathering supplies to be supplied under Serena��s instructions.


    As a result, Eun-ha, who had nothing to do, came to see if the other friends were preparing well.


    What about Minho?


    I��m packing up inside.


    can you help me i have this I am familiar with the map.


    The boat that Mokminho��s party will board.


    Hayang was just standing outside reading the map of Deokjeok-myeon.


    When he approached her, she greeted him with a smile.


    However, the galaxy could be known.


    That she was forced to laugh.


    ��If you stay with each other for 5 days, there will be a lot of problems. I hope you don��t suffer too much. �� huh. thanks for the advice


    after the cultural festival.


    The relationship between the two did not seem to have changed much on the outside, but in reality a lot has changed.


    Hayang was now difficult for him and felt burdened by the time they were together.


    To be precise, I hadn��t decided yet how to treat the galaxy.


    ��a galaxy?


    Nothing.


    ��huh.


    The wind blew and his hair swayed in front of his face.


    Eunha tried to stretch her cheeks while arranging her hair, but her hands stopped in the air.


    Ha-yang��s eyes shook for a moment.


    Sensing her agitation, he quickly withdrew his hand.


    He could no longer reach for her cheek without hesitation.


    Because it��s going to hurt her.


    ��Sorry. because of me. ����.


    I��ll make up my mind quickly.


    It��s like you read his mind.


    Hayang closed his eyes and smiled.


    Eunha couldn��t say anything to her, who seemed forced to smile.


    Nothing actually happened between the two.


    But it definitely happened between the two of them.


    Just a clumsy consideration was making it a thing that didn��t happen.


    However, the illusion was vague, and the illusion the two had built was slowly crumbling.


    Because the two eventually confirmed each other��s feelings.


    ��okay.


    That��s why Eunha could only nod her head.


    At a psychological distance from her, he couldn��t tell whether she had given up on liking him or not yet.


    The galaxy was fine either way.


    I just hoped she wouldn��t get hurt.


    But it��s Eunha. Everyone has a lot of complaints. Why can��t I join your party and Cain has to join the party��


    ����.


    I��m fine.


    Soon, Hayang changed the topic.


    Hearing her words, Eun-ha remembered how Jinpa-rang had visited her not too long ago.


    At that time, Jin Parang begged to change the party, saying he did not like Ga-in Choi.


    Eun-ha, who had promised Mok Min-ho beforehand, refused Jinpa-rang��s request.


    The other friends didn��t say anything, so Eun-ha was passing it off.


    The reason why Hayang sent you here was to consider the balance first, but above all, it was because you were the only one who could hold Choi Ga-in in check.


    Yeah, it seemed like that somehow.


    Eun-ha did not miss the fact that Ha-yang��s face was loosened.


    She said it was okay, but she seemed to be worried about not being able to come to her party.


    So, to lighten her mood, he frankly told her what kind of party he was thinking of.


    She listened to it silently.


    It may be difficult, but I hope Hayang will take care of Parang hyung and keep Choi Ga-in in check so that he doesn��t do nonsense. yes i will do that But it��s Eunha. Aren��t you going to tell Minji?


    ����. You seem to be in a bad mood lately��.


    Jung Ha-yang mentions Kim Min-ji.


    Eunha was also aware that Minji was depressed these days.


    He was a childhood friend whom he had known since childhood.


    He pretended not to be her, but he did not know that she was anxious inside.


    Why is she anxious?


    Eunha was guessing in her heart.


    I want to do something too�� but it��s not something I can do. what am i supposed to say Even if you try to make excuses, there��s no way Minji will believe it.


    But�� if you say something kindly to Minji too��


    I think Minji��s personality will make her feel even worse.


    Eunha cut it off and said.


    To those words, Hayang could not refute anything.


    Minji was quick to notice.


    Even if he makes excuses according to his words, she will notice it and stop it.


    It is true that Minji Kim was assigned to your party because Minji was weak. He and you all know about it, but there��s no need to make Minji cry by saying it for nothing.


    Eunha evaluated Minji Kim objectively. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Minji Kim was ordinary. She may be better than other students now, but sooner or later, when the 31st class comes in, she will be reduced to an ordinary student.


    She had to admit it.


    No matter how hard I try, I can��t become as strong as the golden generation.


    And that fact was something neither he nor his friends who were called promising among the 031st class could tell.


    It is something that Minji Kim herself, not anyone else, should notice and acknowledge.


    And the reason I put Minji in your party is also for Minji. �� why?


    Eunha shut her mouth for a while while being blown by the sea breeze.


    Then he opened his mouth.


    raising the corners of his mouth.


    Seona happened to be like this, but the kids at my party were going to take this opportunity to push themselves to the limit. Minji won��t even be able to follow. �� Do-joon too?


    Ah, Yoo Do-jun is an exception. He just didn��t have anyone to fill it with.


    Hayang was relieved inwardly.


    Because I didn��t join the galaxy party.


    On the one hand, I was worried that Seo-na would be difficult.


    But she knew that no matter what she said to him, he would not back down on this matter.


    ��I hope everyone is still alive.


    Who do I see as someone to kill?


    ��a little bit.


    Huh true��.


    Eunha asks because she��s dumbfounded.


    Hayang smiled happily at him for the first time in a long time.


    Unnecessarily embarrassed, Eun-ha tried to clear her throat and changed the subject.


    anyway. see you on the island don��t get hurt �� huh. you also.


    behave shamefully.


    If you don��t say anything, I think I can fold this heart.


    He suppressed his excitement and smiled.


    ��


    The boat departed off the coast of Incheon.


    The boat, which was heading to Jawoldo Island, passed Jawoldo Island and scattered to Deokjeok-myeon.


    The party now moved forward, not knowing where each other would get off.


    Captain, where are we going? That��s Deokjeokdo and Bijobong. Envy you. Are they landing right around the corner?


    It would be nice if we could get off nearby, but are those kids going to win first place?


    The boat with Eunha��s party was passing by Deokjeokdo Island.


    Then, the party members looked at the students landing near Bijobong, the final destination, with anxious faces.


    don��t worry. I��m going to have a hard time finding the flag at Bijobong Peak anyway.


    Eun-ha was calmly leaning on the back of the chair, calming the anxiety of the party members.


    Yu Do-jun grumbled that he couldn��t use his smartphone, and Hoshimiya Kaede just closed his eyes in the rocking boat.


    Whoa��!


    That��s why I put a sticker on it.


    Whoa��! You�� How did you know I would get motion sickness? Even just looking at it, it looks far-fetched.


    On the other hand, Bae Su-bin was unable to wake up due to seasickness.


    Eunha clicked her tongue, remembering that she had seasickness in a previous life.


    In the meantime, the boat went around Deokjeokdo Island and stopped at Mungapdo Island, the farthest point from Deokjeok-myeon.


    over the sea.


    uh? Instructor. Why are you here��


    Eunhyuk, who was holding on to the railing, went inside and expressed his doubts.


    Either that or not, the instructor who stopped the boat raised his lips as he looked back at Eunha and the party members.


    This is where you will get off �� in the middle of the sea?


    Besides you, Minho��s party must have been disembarking at a location far away from Bijobong Peak by now, right? ������.��


    A party member with an insect-bitten face.


    However, Eunha didn��t show any special expression as if she knew this would happen.


    Seeing his reaction like that, the rest of the party came to their senses little by little.


    it��s standing Let��s figure out where we are and have lunch. It would be difficult just to jump over the sea and go to the nearest island.


    yea, I got it.


    A galaxy that maintained its composure in the middle of the sea.


    Because of him, the party members could calmly grasp the situation.


    Even Kaede Hoshimiya showed signs of embarrassment at first, but looked at Eunha as the others calmed down.


    why?


    ��because you seem used to things like this.


    Eun-ha noticed her gaze and spoke to her.


    When our eyes met, Kaede was taken aback and shook her head.


    Similar things happened a couple of times at the High School Academy��.


    This was common when leading the gypsophila party��


    Eunha shrugged her shoulders without answering her.


    Then, before I knew it, I looked around at the party members who had taken out their combat rations.


    uh? Aren��t you going to eat the boss?


    I��ll eat later you eat first


    After pulling the loop, I heard you have to wait 15 minutes? I think it will take longer to eat later��.


    It��s okay. I��ll eat it myself.


    Eunha decided to have lunch later, and the party members decided to have lunch by themselves.


    The party members were eating combat rations for the first time.


    Then, while checking the explanation on the back, they opened the bag of combat rations.


    After pulling out the disposable tableware, pulling the heating ring, and closing the door, they decided to wait 15 minutes.


    Meanwhile, the instructors and players took turns eating lunch.


    wow! Is this pound cake!?


    Is it surprisingly good to eat? Sausage stir-fried with old kimchi��.


    15 minutes later.


    Eunhyuk and Seona were surprised to taste the heated battle rations.


    Because it was surprisingly edible.


    Yu Do-jun, who was eating the chocolate balls that came with the supplement until the combat rations were completed, also nodded.


    how is it?


    ��delicious


    Seo-na sat between Bae Soo-bin and Hoshimiya Kaede, acting as a buffer between them.


    When Seo-na asked Kaede in a friendly way, Kaede, who was eating sausage with a spoon and fork, answered quietly.


    She was kind to Serena.


    But guys-


    At that time, Eunha talked to the party members who were tasting the combat rations.


    -Can��t you feel anything right now?


    ������.��


    Eun-ha tore off the combat rations.


    After skillfully pulling out the disposable container, I pulled the heating ring.


    After setting up his swollen combat rations, he finally opened his mouth to the party members who looked around.


    Why don��t you think it��s time to eat?


    Holy crap��


    Actually, while the galaxy was here, it spilled some of the nectar of the 7th tier Corpse Nepentes, which attracts monsters, into the sea.


    Thanks to this, several monsters smelled it and chased after it, and now they were trying to reveal their existence without filtering.


    Bae Soo-bin, who noticed it belatedly, stopped eating and spat out abusive language.


    The others were all the same.


    While the instructors and players were flummoxed by the sudden situation, only two were the only ones who showed composure.


    Good job guys.


    One was Yoo Do-jun, who had nothing to do with him.


    Combat rations taste best when they are warm. Guys, if we want to eat while it��s warm, we should go out and subdue it soon, right?


    One was an old man who wanted only party members to fight.


    Eunha You really��!


    No Eun-ha, you son of a bitch��!


    Captain! Isn��t this really too much!?


    ��Are you serious?��


    The party members, who had been at a loss due to Kaede Hoshimiya��s joining, united like that.


    00058

 Chapter 358

    Relife Player 358


    [Chapter 107]


    [Hell is always near (2)]


    Although he said he would randomly place the party.


    The instructors in charge of the final evaluation of the 2nd year of the secondary academy had previously consulted with each other on where to place the party organized by the students.


    to adjust the so-called balance. Sear?h the N??eFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The instructors evaluated the students�� skills as objectively as possible and listed the parties with a total score.


    That��s how the plan was made so that the party with the lowest score would be placed closer to Bijobong.


    At first, I thought that no matter how hard they tried, they weren��t even bloody on their heads��.


    ��I finally understand what the instructor said. If it��s at that level, it��s worth putting it in a place like this on purpose.


    These days, students graduating next year are talking about how the future is bright, and the word ��golden generation�� pops up. It seems that the quality of this one is completely different from our time, so I don��t know if there will be a place for us later.


    Among them, the instructors placed the party created by Eunha and Minho in the most difficult position.


    To be honest, the instructor who was in charge of the galaxy party thought that the galaxy party would not be able to do anything in the sea area where monsters occasionally appeared and there was no land to set foot on.


    When Eunha and the party members went through hardships, he would leisurely watch them from behind, then quickly break their spirits and move them to a moderately difficult position.


    ��Is this a true story?


    However, the instructor��s idea was wrong.


    He could not answer the words of the players while watching the party members deal with the monsters that appeared out of nowhere in the sea.


    Of course, he had told the players beforehand that the galaxy party was the party that the secondary academy was paying attention to the most.


    The existence of Noh Eun-ha and the students who hang out with her were the ones who would renew the prejudice against second-year students who are treated as ��tragic graders��.


    But anyway, that��s how it is.


    Wow, the more I look at it, the more interesting it gets. He just shoots arrows and hits them all.


    I guess we have nothing to do?


    I don��t know if he��s just taking money and staying still.


    ��It was unrealistic.


    It didn��t seem surprising to see the students fighting a 7th tier fish-type monster, probably because the players are optimistic.


    The instructor who usually teaches the students was well aware that the skills they are showing now are not the skills of a sophomore.


    They are still children, so when they see monsters, they have to wander around without making a proper judgment


    .


    The instructor recalled the first time a monster appeared.


    At that time, all the students except for Eunha were embarrassed to see the marlin-shaped monster that jumped out of the sea.


    But that��s for a while.


    [��Everyone prepares for battle.]


    Serena spread telepathy to the people on the boat.


    In general, in a panic situation, people cannot properly hear the sound coming through their ears.


    In such a situation, because he is in a hurry to speak.


    But telepathy had a coercive force that resonated in the head and made people who didn��t want to hear end up hearing it.


    Serena was the first to wake up and send telepathy to the party members, and the party members were able to quickly adjust their posture.


    And from then on, what happened?


    Star picking


    Kaede Hoshimiya, who balanced herself in the rocking boat, pulled the string and fired an arrow at the guy trying to go under the surface.


    Then, fixing his body on the railing, he pulled as hard as he could on the string of mana hanging from the end of the feather of his arrow, and tried to drag him to the surface.


    Even so, there was no way a 15-year-old girl could withstand the power of a 7th tier monster.


    Right then.


    Why wind?


    Subin hugged Hoshimiya��s waist, who was about to fall into the sea, and with the other hand holding the staff, she used the magic.


    Then, the surface of the water where the blue marlin��s body fell halfway shook in an instant.


    A gust of wind lifted one easily, while seawater rained down over the boat.


    And Eunhyuk suddenly jumped off the boat in the rain��.


    ��Rangbo


    Mana Crasher


    Water walking was so natural that he swung his sword at the monster falling from the sky.


    The instructor didn��t know what to say when he saw Eunhyuk, who landed safely on the surface of the water and smiled at the people on the boat, showing off the magic stone.


    To be honest, the players at that time were just blankly opening their mouths.


    [Never let them go into the sea! He has to finish it on the surface somehow! It��s written in the player��s library that if you miss it, you��ll bring your teammates!]


    Just one person to come and help!


    Hoshimiya! you go forward! I��ll do the backup for you!


    I thought so too.


    To be honest, there was no room for instructors or other players to intervene in the party led by Jinseo-na.


    Serena��s instructions were immature, but Hoshimiya Kaede was fully demonstrating her Ranger��s qualities to the fullest and continuing to make up for what was lacking.


    Then, she stepped out to support Choi Eun-hyuk, who fought alone in front, and Bae Su-bin supported her role as a ranger in check.


    Hoshimiya Kaede said it was the first time she was working with the party members, but they were working together quickly.


    That alone made the instructor realize how great their talent was.


    Above all��


    ��Ah, water splashed on the fried kimchi.


    What are you annoyed with like that? There are still a lot of stir-fried kimchi left over here.


    Well, yes. [you! Why don��t you just steal and eat ours!?]


    In order for the inside to unite, they need an enemy to unite.


    The instructor looked at Noh Eun-ha, who seemed determined to become her enemy, with a confused expression on her face.


    There was little difference between his gaze and the gaze of the players.


    A pathetic gaze as if looking at trash.


    Eun-ha, who received that gaze, stopped eating and raised her head.


    why?


    With her mouth closed to finish eating the rice stuck to the spoon and fork.


    ��It is nothing.


    The instructor asked so casually that he was ridiculous.


    The party members were fighting hard in front of me, but I couldn��t understand why the rice went over so well.


    and it��s really sweet The combat rations are also quite edible.


    Do you know why?


    why?


    It was the same with Yoo Do-jun.


    He was eating as if what was happening outside the boat had nothing to do with him.


    Originally, the food you eat when others are suffering is the sweetest thing.


    Oh, that��s pretty convincing.


    [Eunha, just wait and see!!]


    The instructor couldn��t hide his pathetic feelings anymore.


    He sighed openly and looked back at the students who were still fighting monsters.


    All four of them, including Seo-na, had faces as if they were harboring miasma.


    Meanwhile, the battle was showing signs of coming to an end.


    Yes, I appreciate your skills.


    I admit it��


    but what can you guys do in a place where there is nothing?


    The instructor crossed his arms as he watched Eunhyuk sighing and collecting magic stones.


    Their skills completely exceeded their expectations.


    Even so, they would not think of going to Deokjeokdo Island by walking on the surface of the water.


    Tired of fighting monsters on the sea, they will eventually come to ask you to move the boat.


    At that time, I will treat them kindly and punish Noh Eun-ha and Yu Do-jun, who are only eating rice.


    See you when the time comes.


    The instructor laughed thinking about that time.


    Just-.


    ��Why is that instructor splitting like crazy?


    I don��t know. Looks like you didn��t pack your combat rations. let��s eat rice Eunha, I think this is delicious. Hoshimiya��s combat rations are type II, not type I?


    Oh yeah?


    Noh Eun-ha was still at peace.


    ��


    The second party that the instructors in charge of the 2nd year final evaluation of the secondary academy were paying attention to was Mok Min-ho��s party.


    Therefore, they landed at a fairly far distance from Bijobong Peak.


    The party, which landed at a place with a view of Seonmi-do in the back, was enveloped in an awkward air current.


    He deserved it too.


    I don��t know. Maybe it��s because I got seasick, so I��m going to take a break and go. If you��re going, just go by yourself.


    Gain-ah�� Hearing what Hayang said, it seems like it��s a long way to go to Bijobong Peak. Let��s walk a little more. huh?


    Eunwoo, have you eaten something wrong lately? Why can��t I see what you��re trying to do lately?


    ah true When I��


    even now. ����.


    It was because of Choi Ga-in.


    As soon as Ga-in Choi got off the boat and became low-pressure due to being seasick, he immediately gnawed at Eun-woo, who was trying to soothe her.


    Eunwoo, who was trying to comfort her with a smirk, soon hardened her face.


    what��s that with your face what what


    No, because it resembles the expression of a dog that barked at me in the past.


    ����.


    At that time, after I kicked him a few times, he got sick and suddenly went away.


    ����. You know Eunwoo, right? ��Sorry.


    Choi Ga-in pulled the red choker that Eun-woo was wearing around her neck.


    Eun-woo, who closed her eyes tightly from the momentary pain, apologized to Ga-in Choi for making a mistake.


    Wow, let��s see that, so what are you doing right now? Hey, why are you so stupid to my friend? Seriously�� I told him to get close to Eunha, but he��s making friends with that bastard who has no roots��


    ��what? pup?


    why what why


    Jin Parang, who was trying to defend Eun-woo, soon heard abusive words from Ga-in Choi and went crazy.


    To Parang, it was not at all important that Choi Ga-in was a direct descendant of the Galaxy Group.


    That��s why he tried to kill her, even putting mana in the blue claw.


    Even so, Ga-in Choi flinched and did not bend his pride.


    -Stop it with Jinpa. Mr��. I��m really�� Mr. Oh�� pissed off!


    Then, Minho Minho quickly pulled out a sword from his waist and got in between the two.


    Parang sighed, but soon released mana and ran amok.


    He could not disobey Mong Min-ho, who was entrusted with ��full authority�� by ��Eun-ha��.


    In my heart, I wanted to ignore Mok Min-ho and act as I felt, but Jeong Ha-yang was even watching me.


    sleep sleep sleep Guys, let��s stop doing this and take a break. First of all, we need to figure out where we are, right?


    ��Heh, but he has a sense.


    In the meantime, Kim Min-ji tried to mediate the atmosphere by holding on to the blue.


    She was acting like she was used to it, since this current had been flowing since she got on the boat.


    It seemed like I was tired now.


    Cha Eunwoo Come here. Where are you injured? ��This is fine.


    Fingernail marks are better.


    Even if it can be removed with healing magic.


    That doesn��t mean you can get hurt. �� sorry.


    Meanwhile, when the situation was settled, Mok Min-ho grabbed Cha Eun-woo��s hand and left the party.


    After treating her wounds with household medicine, he scolded her for not provoking Ga-in Choi.


    I didn��t stimulate I just�� said what I had to say. The kid who put up with everything before��


    So you don��t like it?


    ����.


    Can I just endure everything?


    Cha Eun-woo suddenly cuts off his words and asks.


    For a moment, Minho was speechless. He averted his gaze as he saw the clear eyes looking up at him.


    Soon after, he covered his mouth with the back of his hand and spoke in a timid tone.


    Just�� do it in moderation. You don��t have to upset your parents by getting hurt.


    ��That��s right.


    Then she smiled bashfully.


    Minho was not at all able to adapt to the bland atmosphere that had been around him for a while.


    Even so, I liked Cha Eun-woo now better than Cha Eun-woo before.


    That was when


    [Hey great event!! Come quickly!]


    The voice penetrated my head without hesitation.


    Minho, who received Jinparang��s telepathy, immediately frowned.


    It was truly rude telepathy.


    Minho tried to go back with Eunwoo, who also frowned.


    And when he went back to the shore, what he saw was��


    ��What? Are you asking me to boil the water?


    why? can��t you do that too?


    Choi Ga-in and Jeong Ha-yang were having a war of nerves over a pot bowl that had fallen on the floor.


    Choi Ga-in, a direct descendant of the Galaxy Group.


    Alice Group��s direct descendant Jeong Ha-yang.


    If anything went wrong with the two of them, it could lead to a feud between the two groups.


    Mok Min-ho sighed as he approached the two.


    If only 5 days had passed��


    If I had known this would happen, I would not have accepted Eunha Noh��s request.


    Mong Min-ho was annoyed by Ga-in Choi, who was arguing with each other to make sure the relationship between the two was more accurate.


    But he, who had to follow her, had to treat her with public feelings even if he suppressed his personal feelings.


    Fortunately, Jeong Ha-yang did not try to fight Choi Ga-in, so I was able to put my worries away.


    ��Do you have no hands or feet? ��������


    It was past tense.


    It seemed that the five days confined to the island would be mentally exhausting.


    Oh, I should have just put Jinseo in the party.


    Mok Min-ho regretted it belatedly.


    ��


    Actually, Eunha was surprised inside.


    Since more monsters appeared than he expected, Eun-ha was thinking of helping his friends.


    but indistinctly.


    My friends cursed at me, but I stopped the monsters.


    When Eunhyuk drew aggro against multiple monsters, Kaede kept the monsters in check, and Subin covered the monsters approaching with a boat or the two fighting fiercely in the vanguard.


    Finally, Serena prevented the two from being surrounded by monsters with precise instructions.


    I thought I had grown a lot, but I��m satisfied with this enough?


    Eunha looked down at Eunhyuk and Kaede, who returned to the boat after defeating all the monsters.


    Eunhyuk was lying on his bed panting for breath, and Kaede was sweating and gulping down the water she had given her.


    Bae Soo-bin was bruising while blowing in the wind, probably because he used too much hair.


    Seo-na, who had been giving orders all this time, also seemed powerless to say anything.


    That��s why Eunha nodded at the growth of her friends and said.


    Good job guys. The rice is cold, but enjoy it.


    ������.��


    The four of them looked up at him with faces wanting to say something.


    However, Kaede and his friends were aware that if they touched the galaxy in a state of low energy, they could be harmed again.


    That��s why my friends took a quick glance at Eunha with a sharp gaze and tried to have lunch ignoring him altogether.


    The combat rations had cooled down for a while.


    Even so, they had to eat hard to survive.


    ��it��s good.


    don��t cry boy Why did you just eat this and cry? I don��t cry either��


    ��I��m going to kill you. Seriously, I��m going to kill that bastard someday.


    ��No Eun-ha. From next time, you too join the battle.


    Then, the friends who found strength opened their mouths one by one.


    In particular, Kaede opened her eyes and spoke to Eunha.


    of course. I��m only sending you out this time to see your skills. Don��t worry, next time I��ll join too. Well, I��m only going to back up Eunhyuk.


    ��Yeah�� that��s enough.


    Eunha shrugged her shoulders and replied.


    Hoshimiya Kaede was absorbed in eating lunch, probably not wanting to talk to him anymore.


    Then Eunhyuk, who was crying while eating, stopped crying and asked.


    But, Captain, what will you do from now on? Could we be in the middle of the sea?


    belated question.


    It was only then that the friends who were struggling with the monster began to question where they were.


    According to Seo-na, the current location was in the waters near Mungap Island.


    They were located quite far from Bijobong Peak on Deokjeokdo Island.


    ��It��s impossible to cross this street even if you jump on the surface of the water. I might be able to take a break here on the Black Island�� but there��s a high chance of encountering monsters like before while crossing the sea, but this is just crazy.


    Jin Seo-na narrows her eyes as she examines the map.


    She pursed her lips and looked at the instructor who was watching them.


    Instructor. Aren��t you doing too much? How the hell are you going?


    why? can��t you do it?


    Serena asked with a puzzled look.


    The instructor cleared her throat and responded to her question with a smile.


    And as if I agree with him.


    that��s right. You have to cross the sea.


    ������.��


    Eunha replied so naturally.


    At that moment, his friends, instructors, and players all became dumb.


    ��Captain, are you really going to cross?


    are you crazy


    ��he really needs to be thrown into the sea.


    Ha��


    The reaction of friends who broke the silence was, of course, negative.


    why? There��s nothing you can��t do. do you want me to join you too?


    Even so, Eunha��s opinion


    remained the same.


    All of his friends who knew his personality had tears in their faces.


    And among them, Yu Do-jun was also frowning��.


    ��Hey! What am I supposed to do!?


    i will pick you up


    Oh gore?


    Yoo Do-jun smiled brightly.


    The faces of my friends have rotted away.

 Chapter 359

    Relife Player 359


    [Chapter 107]


    [Hell is always near (3)]


    There will be few opportunities to be active in the sea.


    When it comes to graduating from the academy, the world experiences bad news that can be said to have been not a catastrophe.


    In such a situation, Eunha had to fight for power among the clans in Seoul, and she had to find Ha Baek-ryeon somewhere and protect her.


    Until we secure a stable position, there will be no going out of Seoul.


    Furthermore, the east coast was not an easy environment for training, the south coast was heavily interfered with by the clans who played the role of the father of Busan, and the west coast was prone to fights between clans during the peak season.


    Therefore, the time when Eunha��s own party will fight in the sea will be the time when Korea, China and Japan unite to fight the 3rd tier overrank monsters that will appear in the South Coast.


    It was like being put into practice right away.


    That��s why he was determined to pull out as many mulberries as possible whenever the academy gave him such an opportunity.


    Eunhyuk Choi! get out of the back!


    okay!


    Thanks to that, the friends who had a party with him were walking on the surface of the water without even taking a break after eating lunch.


    Eun-ha shouted at Eun-hyuk, who was dealing with the 8th tier monster Ozol, which was made of blue carapace.


    The blue Ozol specializes in magic attacks, so it was difficult for him to deal with.


    Therefore, Eun-ha pierced the guy who was about to strike the tongs with his sword, right in the gap where he was stepping back.


    In the meantime, Eunhyuk, who had become accustomed to working with Eunha, swung his sword at a red ozol approaching from behind.


    Even so, the two were surrounded by monsters.


    Even after defeating them, they continued to appear.


    ��Captain�� I��m having a hard time.


    There are only a few left now. cheer up.


    Do you know what I said before?


    Eunhyuk no longer shows signs of being wary of those who close the distance.


    Exhausted to the point of exhaustion, he was in a state that could be said to be fortunate that he was holding a sword.


    Can��t the boss just fix it?


    Eunhyuk, it is not easy to experience being surrounded by monsters in the city. I hope this will all be an experience for you.


    ��Captain But I don��t think I have much mana left for real water walking��


    Drink that at least. what��s this?


    coffee milk. Drinking it will restore some of your physical strength and magic power.


    An Ojol, who had come close to me, tried to strike down the mana-laden claw.


    Eun-ha avoided it without even looking at it and crushed the guy��s head.


    Then he climbed onto his back, took out a bottle of tumbler from his holster, and threw it at Eunhyuk.


    Shouldn��t you drink all of that? I didn��t bring a few of them this time, so I think I��ll have to share them with the kids throughout the season.


    ��How much did you bring?


    There will be 3 more bottles in the bag.


    ����.


    Even if you drink a potion, it��s not just a medicine that restores mana.


    While restoring some of the mana, the ingredients contained in the potion instantaneously increased the mana recovery rate.


    In other words, drinking a lot of potions was no different than cutting one��s own bones.


    Being mentally exhausted was unavoidable in the end.


    It was natural for Eunhyuk, who received the tumbler, to make a complex and subtle expression.


    [Eunha, Eunhyuk! Deploy the barriers! Because Subin will cast wide-range magic there!]


    ��What!?


    The time when Eunhyuk was drinking coffee milk.


    He suddenly heard telepathy and doubted his ears.


    When I reflexively turned my head, Subin, who had helped Yoo Do-Jun stay afloat, was chanting something.


    The waves were roaring fiercely around her in the distance.


    Before long, a huge pit of fire formed above her head��. ����Eunhyuk saw


    Fireball


    .


    The way Subin raised the corner of her mouth right before she fired the fireball.


    But now was not the time to care about that.


    It was because magic with a size that seemed to burn the entire area was flying towards him.


    How did that-


    -Don��t get away from me.


    Eunhyuk was lost.


    It was already too late to deploy the barriers.


    However, the galaxy did not panic even when it saw a fireball that was gradually approaching as if evaporating the surface of the water.


    Eunha quickly pulled Eunhyuk by the nape of his neck and embraced him in her arms, deploying a narrow barrier. With


    a bang


    , a huge fire fell and sparks rose to the surface of the water.


    The monsters around them fell into confusion or lost their lives as the atmosphere rapidly heated up.


    It��s effective, but��


    I think it��s half sincere?


    Having survived the blast, he looked around as the flames died down and the smoke cleared.


    The blue Ozol was almost completely wiped out, and the red Ozol was confused and unable to come to its senses.


    Eun-ha, who took her eyes off them, immediately looked at Bae Soo-bin, taking away from Eun-hyuk, who was dumbfounded.


    Bae Soo-bin, who met our eyes from afar, turned his head away, not knowing me.


    And at that time,


    the mana that exploded in the sky of the


    comet suddenly turned into thin arrows and fell down in an instant.


    The remaining Ozol could not even resist, and the galaxy had to quickly spread the barrier again.


    ��not bad.


    A magic that seems to contain personal feelings.


    Even so, the galaxy blocked the magic and giggled as if it were fun.


    No matter how private they were, the two must have been convinced that they would block it.


    So I attacked the entire range.


    It was an action that people who could be called veteran players would do.


    It was an action that only those who pursue extreme efficiency would do, not with a normal mind.


    These are the kids I really like.


    Two people who match their combative tendencies.


    Eun-ha looked at Eun-hyeok, who was holding her neck, contented with inviting them to the party.


    In terms of the pursuit of efficiency, he was still lacking.


    If the two of them went out of bounds, Eunhyuk tried to fight within the limits.


    I couldn��t say that was bad, but it was that if he and Kaede Hoshimiya and Bae Soo-bin did anything to win, he would try to operate within his own ethical code.


    It was a pity that I couldn��t bear it.


    Even though he had been teaching since he was young, Eunhyuk did not try to bend his beliefs.


    If you keep fighting, the day will come when you realize that beliefs are useless.


    And since he has a gift, he will be able to make up for what he lacks.


    Eun-ha sighed as she picked up and carried Eun-hyeok, who had lost his mind due to Bae Su-bin��s magic.


    This time, Eunhyuk was forced into an extreme situation and was able to use the gift < Critical > to some extent.


    The gift of observing the opponent��s mana flow and discovering their weaknesses will make the less efficient person more efficient than him.


    It would be even stronger if Eunhyuk gave up his beliefs and stopped choosing the means and methods like Jinpa-rang.


    ��someone change the party��.


    I don��t know if he knows what Eunha is thinking.


    Eunhyuk, who had passed out, was talking in his sleep asking to change the party even while frowning.


    ��


    The day was slowly setting.


    Minho Mokminho��s party was heading towards the beach that Hayang had targeted.


    The road around the outskirts of the island was narrow and it was impossible to fight the monsters you would encounter there.


    So they chose the road that went through the forest.


    Even so, monsters continued to appear.


    Don��t go too far with Jinpa.


    Hey, isn��t this enough?


    When you step forward, the other kids have to step forward and match the beat. And what if you fall into a trap? Sheesh I got it


    Every time Minji fought, Minho and Parang complained in front of her, and she was inwardly surprised.


    Even if they looked like that, the two were smoothly assisting each other in battle.


    Of course, Mok Min-ho played a big role.


    Her style is different from Eunha.


    Minho is trying to do what he can.


    Minji was able to grasp the flow of the party by supporting them as a lieutenant.


    When I was in a party with Eunha, I had to keep up with the speed of the party members, so I was in a hurry to follow the flow.


    Observing her leisurely with a wide field of view, she soon realized that the party that Eunha thought of and the party Minho Minho thought were different.


    Ignore Jinpa and that one.


    You keep messing around over there, just ignoring it like this?


    The first person to deal with is this guy. Are there any monsters hiding near Jung Ha-yang?


    yep, not around here


    Then Jinparang will fight with me. Minji, you keep them in check. OK got it.


    Galactic saw a party as a collection of people who reinforce each other.


    However, Minho saw a party as a group of people complementing each other.


    That��s why the party of the galaxy has been trying to take down multiple enemies with each other��s back until now.


    On the other hand, Mok Min-ho��s party was devoted to dealing with one enemy while the party members supplemented each other��s shortcomings.


    Awesome.


    I think I know what instructions Minho will give me next.


    Eunha��s party was more individualistic, while Mok Minho��s party was more collectivist.


    Whenever Min-ji received Min-ho��s instructions, she felt a sense of belonging as if she were forming an organism.


    Although Parang was dissatisfied with not being able to properly bring out her abilities, she felt very comfortable with the sense of unity as the group moved to defeat a single target even without exerting their full strength.


    Jin blue. Don��t chase it there.


    why! It was a battle won! Hurry up and kill them!


    Chasing them any further than this is physically costly. Other kids aren��t as strong as you.


    Above all, the difference between Eunha and Minho��s party was here.


    The galaxy has always forced a bunch. He always wanted party members to draw more power than 100%.


    However, Minho wanted a state in which each individual��s hips combined to become 100% by distributing the pace.


    That��s why even those with talent had to show off their potential on the same level as those without talent when they entered Minho��s party.


    ��that��s interesting.


    what?


    Minji muttered when she saw Minho and Parang picking up magic stones after the battle.


    At that time, Eunwoo, who was protecting Choi Ga-in from the rear, tilted her head and asked.


    She, who is talented, had nothing to do at this party other than protecting Choi Ga-in.


    All they have to do is fulfill each other��s role.


    just. I realized that there are various party tendencies.


    that��s not natural Each leader has a different disposition, so how can they be the same?


    ��yes.


    If it��s natural, then it��s natural.


    However, Min-ji, who was aware of this, felt as if the road she had been blind to was becoming more and more visible to her eyes.


    To be honest, it was the first time she felt fulfilled as if she was shining like this while doing party activities.


    When I was at Eunha��s party, I was able to feel the rewarding feeling that I hadn��t felt at this party.


    But if you want to stand next to Eunha, you shouldn��t be like this.


    She was happy and sad at the same time.


    What he found was completely different from what he was seeking.


    Even so, should he leave behind what he discovered and go on the path of pursuit?


    Eunwoo, what kind of party do you like?


    huh? what?


    No, just��. Eunwoo: What��s your ideal party?


    I couldn��t tell.


    She asked Cha Eun-woo for an answer to the unanswered question.


    Receiving such a question out of the blue, she put on a puzzled expression.


    Then, shyly, he spoke cautiously.


    ��Before, I thought the ideal party was just the one I was in. But it has changed. with what?


    A party where I can be as myself.


    ����.


    Um�� It��s hard for me to explain, but I think a party where I can be myself is the ideal party.


    A party where you can be yourself.


    Minji looked at her embarrassed and put her answer in her mouth.


    And while she was worried, Eunwoo brushed her hair and muttered in a low voice.


    So I hope Minho goes to a party where he can be as Minho.


    Cha Eun-woo knows.


    Minho��s style of directing the party is a style created by him continuing to strictly abide by the rules.


    Ironically, his ability to command was created only after his existence was erased.


    That��s why he felt a sense of responsibility and that��s why he felt deeply saddened by the sacrifice of the students who followed him at the finals last semester.


    She hoped that he would no longer be the person who restrained himself and put the group first.


    Hey, but how far do we have to go to the material beach?


    why do you ask me that You should ask Hayang.


    Aren��t you supposed to know because you��re the leader?


    Are you going to stick with it now?


    one plate? that��s good! ha�� that��s it get ready to wake up We have to go to the beach before the sun goes down.


    you are really boring Algan?


    no algan.


    like now.


    So that Mok Min-ho can be as Mok Min-ho.


    ��


    No matter how promising he is called.


    The party members often fell into the sea while crossing to Black Island.


    Monsters attracted by the traces of battle endlessly flocked.


    As a result, as soon as the party arrived at the cove of Black Island, they lay down on the sandy beach and expressed their intention that they would not be able to move anymore.


    Just this��


    ��at least? only? Is it just this?


    Instructors and players also fell into the sea several times along the way.


    Of course, Eunha never missed while adjusting her pace.


    Anyway, since Eunha forced active players to use difficult skills, Bae Su-bin and other party members were very horny.


    Bae Soo-bin even fell into the sea right before landing and had seaweed on his head.


    He clicked his tongue when he saw her eyes wide open as water dripped all over her body.


    Did I ask you to learn to swim?


    Aaaaaaaaaaaaaa! it��s annoying!


    Galactic Pinzan.


    In the end, her anger rose to the tip of her head, and she tousled her hair and screamed.


    On the other hand, those lying on the sandy beach had no strength left to protest.


    no. i want to give up Instructor, I��ll just use the flare.


    yes no


    Meanwhile, Seo-na took out a signal flare from her holster, as if she had been keeping it since.


    The galaxy snatched it away and threw it into the sea after sunset.


    Even Bae Su-bin and Choi Eun-hyuk share.


    Hey, hey, maybe mine too��


    Originally, these things should be equal. I��m going to throw mine too.


    After throwing Yoo Do-jun��s, he also threw his own flare from his bag.


    In the middle of the instructors and players making absurd faces��


    ��������������!!!!��


    The party members went crazy as a group.


    Either that or not, Eunha started making ramen for the party members who fought to the death today.


    All of the ramen that was rationed for food.


    It is good to lose weight as much as possible. S��arch* The N?vel(F)ire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    And I work when I��m full.


    If you eat it with rice, it will be delicious��.


    Eunha licked her lips.

 Chapter 360

    Relife Player 360


    [Chapter 107]


    [Hell is always near (4)]


    I ran out of food.


    It��s because I ate all the ramen noodles last night.


    The party members found out about it only in the morning.


    ��Uso.


    ��Lies.


    I didn��t even have the strength to panic anymore.


    The party members, who woke up late in the afternoon due to the accumulated fatigue of the previous day, looked at the sea blankly with faces as if they hadn��t woken up from a dream.


    Among them, Kaede Hoshimiya, who still does not know the galaxy, shook her shoulders and muttered vainly.


    She went mad without even thinking about tying up her messy hair. He spoke in Japanese that no one could understand and let out a soulless laugh.


    so. What now?


    Yu Do-Jun sat down on the sandy beach as if he didn��t know anymore, closed his eyes and listened to the sound of the waves.


    Subin had a blank face, and Eunhyuk was lying on the sandy beach in resignation.


    Seo-na, who was the least among them, came to her senses and asked Eun-ha in a cracked voice because she couldn��t even drink water properly.


    Eunha calmly replied.


    There is still a calorie bar for lunch, so let��s fill it up.


    So what next?


    A prickly tone.


    Still, there was no power in her voice.


    After confirming that she was exhausted, Eun-ha gave her the calorie bar she was eating and continued.


    Meanwhile, Seo-na grabbed it and hurriedly put it in her mouth.


    I think I��d better stay here for the day. For Deokjeokdo Island, let��s leave tomorrow morning.


    It looked like he was very hungry.


    Eun-ha thought as she watched Seo-na take a bite of the tough calorie bar. To the point where he couldn��t blame her for eating all his share.


    Well, it��s not even that.


    Soon, Eunha understood inwardly.


    Giving the calorie bars to his other friends, he was well aware of how hard they had battled the day before.


    From day one, it was too much work.


    It was also his own fault.


    When he saw his friends following him, he pushed them until they collapsed from exhaustion.


    If I made a mistake, I could get sick and not be able to train for the remaining four days.


    ��So you��re staying here today? I don��t think I have anything to do, so I��ll sleep. Oh, half of mine is left, but someone to eat.


    ��me!!��


    ������.��


    Choi Eunhyuk, do you keep your hands off me?


    You know Bae Su-bin. How hard I struggled yesterday�� Do you know how much energy I spend fighting monsters right in front of me?


    Do you know how much I had to strain my brain to keep supporting magic from the rear?


    So Eun-ha didn��t announce the wake-up time so that the party members could have a good night��s sleep.


    Thanks to this, they were able to wake up well past noon.


    Therefore, it could be said that it was rather late to cross the sea after lunch and go to Deokjeokdo Island.


    The sky at this time of year gets dark after 6 o��clock.


    There was no such danger in the sea without even the lights of the city.


    Tsk�� don��t fight over food


    . Cut the two of them in half.


    Whose fault is this all about��


    If I had known this would happen, I would have eaten a little more yesterday��


    Eunha intervened with Eunhyuk and Subin arguing over a small calorie bar.


    The two people who had fallen for him because of what had happened the previous day expressed some dissatisfaction, but accepted his offer without a word.


    Eunha sighed when she saw the two of them munching on a calorie bar.


    Yes, it��s late, so it��s good to stay here all day. But what about dinner?


    At that time, Seo-na, who was combing her messy hair, asked.


    Recovering her energy to some extent, she explained the reason in detail, saying that it was impossible to find food in the dark island, which was almost made of stone.


    Eunha also knew well.


    There is nothing to be gained on a small island.


    But she was overlooking one thing.


    why is there no What is all that?


    it��s the sea


    what��s in the sea You can��t�� Noh Eun sea??h th�� n?vel_Fire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    -ha points at the sea with her finger.


    Unknown to ordinary people, the player could move even in the sea.


    Realizing this, Seo Na put on a devastated face.


    When did I ever say I��m taking a break? Even if you don��t have to go to Deokjeok-do, you have to find something to eat by hunting monsters nearby. ������.��


    Coincidentally, you did that yesterday. There are also flatfish and rockfish in this sea. How about catching some fish?


    ��Crazy really.


    Eunha said confidently.


    And in that moment, I was stunned. The other friends were completely silent and stiff.


    hey wake up


    ��uh? what?


    What is it? Because you have work to do too. �� what? He said he would give me a bus ride.


    You still have to pay for the ticket.


    What a crazy��


    Besides, Eun-ha went into the tent and dragged Do-joon out after eating and sleeping again.


    Do-jun, who only stuck his head out of the tent, frowned at the intense sunlight and cursed at Eun-ha.


    Eunha ignored the words.


    In the middle of an uninhabited island, the words of a direct descendant of Youngone Group had no effect.


    Yu Do-Jun You are fishing while the kids are training. If you��re fishing in the middle of the sea, you��ll get a good catch.


    Hey buddy�� It��s not really this. Are you asking me to become Monster Bob? No, I don��t even have a fishing rod than that?


    All you have to do is make a fishing rod�� Don��t worry, Subin will protect you.


    Holy crap��.


    I��m going to have a solid day today.


    Eun-ha decided to start training after taking a break, ignoring Do-jun��s complaints.


    Fortunately, all of my friends seemed to understand.


    I was thinking so��


    ��It��s different from the promise.


    Kaede Hoshimiya raised her hand in protest with a gruff face.


    She was staring at the galaxy with her sandy face.


    Then he said.


    Eunha Noh, you would have told me. I��ll give you a good grade in the final if I join the same party as you.


    however? But if we delay here for a day, it��s obvious that the other party that got to Bijobong first will have already found the flag. Our chance to win first place is already gone.


    yes good You speak well. This is Eunha��s fault.


    That��s right, boss. If you train here, the first place will cross the water.


    Dude, this is not real.


    Starting with Kaede Hoshimiya, the friends who each bring up their own words.


    They tried to use dragons to avoid training anyway.


    And Hoshimiya Kaede��s feelings were no different from theirs.


    Kaede The reason she said it was just a justification.


    -Don��t worry.


    However, Eunha did not pay attention to her friends�� ardent remarks.


    He just responded calmly.


    There is probably no other party that can follow us with only the magic stones we collected during the day yesterday. So what��s the point of a flag? is not it?


    ������.��


    In the first place, he wasn��t even interested in flags.


    The part that Eunha is interested in in this final review is that the opportunity has come to train the party members that have been pointed out so far.


    1st place was only incidental.


    In the end, those who read his thoughts��


    ��dead.


    This is a dream ��.


    Who will bury that baby with me?


    hey i wanna get off stand up


    ��Majikayo.


    ��Is it really true?


    ��It is said that he denied reality.


    ��


    Meanwhile, Mok Min-ho��s party managed to spend the night on the beach in Sojae.


    They woke up in the late afternoon and cooked ramen to appease their hunger.


    There was a road from Sojae Beach to Bijobong Peak, so I didn��t have to rush like the day before.


    Deokjeokdo must have been thinking of another party somewhere.


    For this reason, Minho, who had a conversation with Hayang, decided to depart for the material beach after fully recovering his physical strength.


    So a problem arose.


    ��Are you kidding me? Do I have to share ramen with you guys? You guys, ramen mixed with dirty saliva?


    Choi Ga-in, who slept without standing guard last night, was the first to recover from fatigue among the party members.


    Then, cheered up, she complained at lunch.


    He said he didn��t like sharing ramen over a pot.


    Cain, then I��ll take it out separately. Put it in a lid and you can eat it by yourself.


    Do you mean that!? Are you telling me to eat wisely now!? ��then should I boil it for you after the kids have finished eating?


    Are you kidding me!?


    In advance, Min-ho Mokmin-ho ordered Jinpa-rang to bring one pot. It was to lighten the load.


    However, she was particularly picky and made a torch for not being able to share ramen together.


    Eunwoo made several suggestions to appease her, but she refused to give up.


    ��Then Cain said, ��Don��t eat it.��


    ��what?


    I have a calorie bar left over, so I can fill my stomach with it. ����.


    The party members caught the mood as soon as they woke up.


    The party members, who were too tired to accept her hysteria, let Hayang talk nonchalantly.


    Hey Jung Ha-yang. Are you crying?


    no? It��s not.


    A war of nerves between Jeong Ha-yang and Choi Ga-in.


    The immediate family of the two groups had been fighting a war of nerves since the previous day.


    In retrospect, Choi Ga-in��s torch with one ramen was also because he was pushed by Hayang the day before.


    Hayang knew that too, so he didn��t want to back down.


    Wow�� He��s Jung Ha-yang. Are you showing your temper in this way that there are no galaxies? I really thought you would Why are you talking about the galaxy here?


    Ha�� is he really pretending not to know? Hey, do you know that you always flirt next to Eunha? It��s a story everyone else knows except you!


    I��ve never been like that.


    Hayang replied with the sound of Bolmen.


    Offended, she looked at her frowning.


    As a result, Choi Ga-in also did not avoid his gaze.


    Even if you lost yesterday, today you will definitely win.


    But the winner hasn��t changed.


    ��Blue oppa, boil water.


    Just boil it!


    okay! I��ll give you an amazing shot of water, so look forward to it!


    Cha Eunwoo! Stop!


    Go Ga-in��. Cha Eun-woo! Can��t you hear me!?


    Eunwoo. It looks like monsters are coming this way, so I think we should deploy a barrier around it.


    ��uh yeah


    Cha Eunwoo!


    Jinparang could not follow Choi Ga-in��s instructions.


    Jinparang, who even Mokminho could not stop, listened to Hayang��s instructions and immediately began to fill the pot with water.


    Choi Ga-in was furious and gave orders to Cha Eun-woo, but Jeong Ha-yang quickly sent Eun-woo away to fulfill his role as a navigator.


    Eun-woo, who had no choice but to listen to Choi Ga-in��s orders, escaped without showing any regrets after receiving the navigator��s instructions.


    Ii Ii Ik-!!


    In the end, Choi Ga-in exploded.


    She trampled on the floor several times and threw everything she could get her hands on.


    Let go! Won��t you let go of this!?


    Of course, Hayang deployed a protective shield to avoid her throwing hysterically.


    At the same time, Minho, who had been still, grabbed Choi Ga-in��s wrist to prevent her from throwing things.


    Nonetheless, as she went on a rampage, Minho Mog tightened the wrists holding her.


    Eventually, she burst into tears.


    ��you��! What are you doing to me now!


    I understand your heart, but it could be a problem if you do this to the direct descendants of Alice Group.


    So what! Whoever he is, that��s what I know!?


    yes.


    Minho was adamant.


    Standing with her back to protect White, he grabbed the rest of Choi Ga-in��s hand and took her anger completely.


    No matter how much she screamed, he wouldn��t back down.


    In the end, she got tired of her grass, sat down on the floor, and cried.


    But nobody cared about her.


    Guys! Ramen is ready! Let��s eat quickly before it blows up!


    In the meantime, Jinparang finished the ramen. He called the party members with a bright face whether Ga-in Choi shed tears or not.


    Choi Ga-in cried even more sadly.


    Although nobody looked back.


    If you don��t want to eat, don��t eat.


    ��I really�� won��t let you go.


    Choi Ga-in, who eventually realized that it was useless, quietly took her place with a tear-stained face.


    Seeing her broken by his own grass, Hayang threw a blow.


    After losing to Ha-yang again, she gnashed her teeth while eating the ramen that Eun-wu put on the lid.


    Then, the ramen made by Jinparang was so delicious that she was resentful of it.


    Why does Eun-ha leave such a child behind?


    Meanwhile, Hayang, who had a fight that did not fit his personality, slurped his noodles and was lost in thought.


    As she saw it, Choi Ga-in was clearly out of the galaxy��s standards.


    Nevertheless, Eunha did not try to treat Choi Ga-in harshly.


    If it had been his personality, she wouldn��t have let her go, even if she was a direct descendant of the Galaxy Group.


    Kind of�� I hate it.


    That��s why Hayang honestly didn��t like Choi Ga-in.


    Because it seemed like she was receiving special treatment from Eunha.


    And it didn��t seem to be of any help to the galaxy.


    I couldn��t help but wonder.


    The reason why Eunha didn��t try to throw her away.


    Guys.


    Soon, she had to come back from her thoughts at the sound of Minji calling.


    Suddenly raising her head, she looked at Minji, who was earnestly looking at the party members.


    You know-.


    Minji then spoke.


    -I��ll make dinner.


    ������.��


    Yes, you do.


    ��no.


    Hayang, who had no hesitation in overpowering Choi Ga-in, momentarily hesitated as to what to answer.


    Then, when Choi Ga-in spat out, she hurriedly spoke out.


    Again, the war of nerves between Ga-in Choi and Ha-yang Jeong opened.

 Chapter 361

    Relife Player 361


    [Chapter 107]


    [Hell is always near (5)]


    Day three.


    Deokjeokdo Island was noisy from morning. The monsters inhabiting the island began to move noisily.


    This is because the helicopter roamed over Deokjeokdo Island with the sound of spinning propellers.


    ��This way.


    The students did not know what it meant.


    The food prepared by the secondary academy finally arrived.


    In fact, the helicopter flew over the island and dropped something here and there and disappeared.


    And Hayang, who was watching it closely, identified the food that had fallen closest to the location where the party was staying.


    Minho��s instructions were immediate.


    Jinpalang! You stick to Hayang��s side and make sure to spread the telepathy. Don��t even try to come forward in the meantime. sheesh ok


    Minji Kim, just in case you don��t know, block the road so the other kids don��t follow us. okay.


    Eunwoo You come slowly from behind. It��s okay to come late, so Ga-in matches his pace. yes i will do that


    Immediately, the party left the beach, where it was easy to realize the existence of the monster as the surroundings were wide open.


    Choi Ga-in also did not say anything special this time.


    She, too, hadn��t eaten properly, so her heart was drawn to the food the helicopter dropped.


    ��at 11 o��clock. Two monsters approaching. It��s the same direction we��re going.


    [I can see two monsters at 11 o��clock. I think we��ll run into each other soon!]


    Minji Kim. ask for restraint Eunwoo, Gain takes good care of you.


    Hayang��s sensor network has never been wrong.


    The friends who had been partying with her for days went into battle as soon as they received her orders.


    just as expected.


    They soon encountered monsters.


    But they were no match for them.


    It was because while Min-ji kept one in check, Min-ho swung a sword at the other one and cut it both ways.


    In addition, Eunwoo applied a buff and Hayang killed the man Minji was dealing with with magic.


    That��s how they quickly found a trunk hanging on a tree while killing monsters that popped out one after another.


    over there! I found it!


    ������!!��


    Jinpalang! Oh!


    When the party arrives in front of the tree.


    At about the same time, they encountered those who had found the trunk and arrived from another direction.


    The students who confirmed each other��s faces from afar were agitated for a while, and without saying anything, they climbed a tree and tried to snatch the trunk.


    Minho also hurriedly put the name of blue in his mouth.


    As if Blue would never be taken away, he ran out with a spirited spirit.


    And at the same time-.


    ����Magic beanstalk


    White threw the beans he had packed in the direction of Parang��s run before the finale.


    The beans she threw sprouted and spread all the way to where the trunk hung.


    Then Jinpa-rang ran over the thickly grown trunk and held the trunk in his arms.


    joy! this is ours! Turn it off!


    ����Kuh��!��


    At the end, Jinparang curled up and rolled down the beanstalk as if sliding down.


    Confidently hugging the trunk, he looked down at them, who were devastated while climbing the tree.


    According to the rules of Jongpyeong, the trunk could not be stolen.


    what? won��t it turn off? Make sure these��!


    Don��t bet on a fight with Jinpa. After all, they can��t touch us.


    That��s right. Binggu oppa doesn��t have to fight for nothing.


    Even so, those who lived on the island for several days, unable to wash or eat properly, couldn��t shake their lingering feelings while looking at the trunk that Parang was holding.


    Students belonging to different parties looked sideways at each other and tried to devise ways to steal them.


    you guys don��t know who i am Are you going to keep coming out like that?


    Even though Choi Ga-in said nervously.


    They tried to wince, then gulped and planted their feet on the floor.


    Rather, they even stepped forward.


    As a result, each party was automatically besieging Minho��s party.


    What��s more, the late-arriving parties took the same action.


    These things are real��


    Jinpalang growled, exposing his fangs, annoyed by their attitude.


    As if he would knock them down at any time when Minho��s instructions were given.


    ��it can��t be helped.


    And since the situation went this way, Minho had to make a decision in the end.


    Giving strength to the hand holding the hilt, he eventually decided to fight them.


    right then-


    ��No. hang on.


    Hayang, who had been silent all this time, stopped him.


    Unlike the other party members, she was looking at the doll approaching from beyond with a calm face.


    Soon there was a rustle and a new party appeared.


    ��You guys have been here too.


    Kim Gun-woong, a direct descendant of KK Group.


    Appearing with the party members, he followed the path that the party that had come first got out of the way.


    As if they had formed an alliance.


    Party members of other parties treated Kim Gun-woong like their leader.


    It��s just fine.


    Before long, he stood in front of Min-ho Mokmin-ho and looked at the faces of the party members one by one before opening his mouth.


    It��s a pity that Noeunha��s party isn��t here�� but I think I can do it if you guys are here. We were a little anxious.


    Kim Gun-woong, who suddenly brought up the topic, immediately turned his gaze to Jeong Ha-yang.


    The leader of the party was Mok Min-ho.


    There were also direct descendants of the Galaxy Group at the party.


    Kim Gun-woong immediately figured out who had the highest decision-making power at Mok Min-ho��s party.


    In fact, Minho was the leader of the party, but he couldn��t treat Jeong Ha-yang, the direct descendant of the Alice Group, carelessly.


    Let��s hold hands with us. Of course, you take the food as prescribed. �� what��s the matter?


    In a way, it is a direct line-to-line transaction.


    Hayang did not show weakness and expressed doubts about the suggestion that Kim Gun-woong suddenly brought out.


    I found a flag. But since it��s in the monsters�� den�� I don��t think we can do anything unless everyone joins forces.


    presence of a flag.


    Even if it wasn��t so, Mok Min-ho��s party was looking for a flag hidden somewhere after arriving at Deokjeok Island.


    However, the fact that Kim Gun-woong knew where the flag was located made her and others interested.


    But she had something to check and move on.


    So who��s going to take the flag?


    Whoever kills the monsters there and gets it first wins. Of course, stealing from each other is prohibited.


    Hmm��


    How is it? Would you like to have a drink together? call?


    Kim Gun-woong raises his mouth with a smile.


    Anyway, the answer was fixed.


    Hayang replied to him on behalf of the party members�� intentions.


    -Yes Cole.


    ��


    My grandfather was Japanese.


    When < Destruction at the End of the Century > happened, the grandfather, who was staying in Korea, went to the front to protect the country with other foreigners.


    < Cheolong > Moon Jun-i.


    < Shinchang > Namgung Sungwoon.


    < King of Darkness > Baek Seo-jin.


    What the grandfather, who shared the same battlefield as those who were called living myths, gained after protecting people was very insignificant.


    People who put their own safety first drove all the foreigners who defended the country half of their own will into Itaewon.


    The only thing the foreigners who suffered disaster in this land got in their hands after the world was destroyed was permission to live in this land.


    The grandfather, who could not get any name despite his outstanding achievements, lived his whole life with a limp.


    ��Don��t try to pull it by force. I have to pull it thinking that my whole body has become a bow.��


    The grandfather, who never missed his homeland until the day he passed away, taught Monster with utmost sincerity his granddaughter who had lost her father and mother.


    She was born as a Korean in this land and has a grandfather who is proud of Korea as her parents.


    Even though her first and last name was in Japanese.


    She never thought of herself as Japanese.


    But the world was different.


    ��I��ll take care of the kids who wander the streets with the money that kids like you live on����


    ��You guys go back to your country!��


    ��Damn it�� We can��t even make a living, so where can I afford to help you guys?��


    ��Honestly�� you��re a bit awkward.��


    contempt and discrimination.


    Which country would not do that?


    Even so, she was shocked by the irrational feelings towards foreigners.


    Still, Grandpa chuckled.


    No matter how much he was despised and insulted, his grandfather did not express his hurt feelings until the day he passed away.


    I just said it.


    ��They will know what a shameful act they committed when the world gets better someday.��


    ��But I don��t like it.��


    ��Then shall we fight the same way? Then, Kaede, you might become the same person, right?��


    ������.��


    ��Those people just hurt my heart. It��s hard to live in a world like this, so it��s just torturing others.��


    ��Why us? Can we just have to face it then?��


    At that time, Grandpa smiled bitterly and said nothing.


    He just reached out and stroked her hair.


    ����This is Kaede.��


    ��Your grandfather.��


    The day my grandfather passed away.


    The large hands that had once stroked her hair had turned into bony branches and were stroking her hair.


    ��You have a little patience. If you persevere, the day will come when you will be accepted by the people of the world.��


    ������.��


    ��Someday�� there will be friends who will come to you. Even then, it would be nice if people said they didn��t like it and didn��t want to stay away from it.��


    ������.��


    ����Don��t be angry with the people of the world. Because no one is wrong. got it?��


    ����yes.��


    At that time, Kaede answered with a lie for Grandpa��s sake.


    Even so, Grandpa smiled contentedly.


    ���������͡���


    ��He��s a good boy.


    For some reason, the grandfather��s last words were in Japanese.


    After saying that, she suddenly had an idea.


    Maybe Grandpa actually wanted to go back to Japan.


    Maybe it was because I couldn��t leave for Japan, so I tried not to think about Japan.


    Maybe it was because there was no place for my grandfather to be even if I went back to Japan.


    she couldn��t know


    I didn��t know, but there were things I could know.


    That the world does not know anything about the death of the foreigner who saved the world even with a limp.


    In a once destroyed world, foreigners are only the socially underprivileged who are discriminated against no matter how hard they try.


    Even so, in order for foreigners to be recognized as citizens, they have no choice but to become players who kill monsters.


    So she decided to become a player.


    Embracing the one and only hero who ended up without tinnitus in her heart, she vowed to live as the world wants.


    ��Why are you using a bow?��


    ��It��s completely outdated.��


    ��A kid like that will become a Ranger?��


    Kaede Hoshimiya The reason she held the bow was special.


    One thing was that he was familiar with the bow he had learned from his grandfather since childhood, and it was because he could recall memories of his grandfather.


    no matter what others say


    She stuck to her bow.


    And it showed some results.


    Relentless effort has blossomed his talent, and his fierce determination not to live in contempt has created his skills.


    She single-handedly made her way through the academy as a promising star.


    And there were those who were called prospects just like her in the same class.


    She hated them so much.


    The guys who came from good families, got a good education, and grew up without trying��


    They belonged to the kind of people she hated the most.


    They were accustomed to beating others from birth, and there was no way they could know about the difficulties of those below them.


    There was no way that they, who had been given a good environment in a good environment, would have worked so hard that they collapsed from exhaustion.


    Even so, they were treated by others just for their existence, and they were envied, not despised.


    That��s why she didn��t like them.


    Ironically, he was receiving the support of those he hated.


    Still, that was it.


    At any rate, she avoided them as best she could throughout the semester.


    Because I didn��t even want to see your face.


    Among them, there was one person she particularly hated.


    �C Noh Eun-ha.


    He was an old man who was mischievous at the academy because he had parents who held executive positions in the Sirius Group.


    He just grew up in a good environment, but he treated those below him so harshly.


    Despite having that much power, he only trampled on someone.


    Even that would never have been achieved through hard work.


    ��If a fight breaks out between groups�� is it better to abandon you�� or is it better to protect you until the end?��


    In fact, Kaede judged Eunha based on rumors flowing through the academy.


    However, rumors and reality were not so different.


    The man I met at the end-of-course party was so arrogant and arrogant.


    And when Kaede saw him beating the direct descendant of Eternity Card, he eventually realized that he was no different from the rumors.


    ��what!? Is this all it takes?��


    If only the environment was good.


    Intoxicated with her power, Noh Eun-ha bullied those weaker than herself.


    No Eun-ha is arrogant.


    I was out of character and ate up.


    I didn��t know how to take care of others.


    Anyway, I don��t even want to do business with you.


    She despised Noh Eun-ha. He also


    despised


    Noh Eun-ha and his friends who always stood by him .


    Especially those who are in a similar situation to him but try to avoid life by clinging to him instead of making an effort. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    They, too, were not well-received.


    Maybe the term ��yuyusangjong�� is not entirely wrong.


    She thought so and kept away from them.


    However, Kaede was with them and realized that they weren��t as bad as rumors had them.


    ��Are you very tired?


    ��no. are you okay.


    While she was on watch, she suddenly woke up from her thoughts when Seo-na, who was warming herself by the bonfire, spoke.


    Ain, wrapped in a blanket, yawned softly while rubbing his eyes.


    When you��re tired, you can say you��re tired. Because Eunha doesn��t say anything about it.


    The vigil was in a group of two.


    Standing at night alongside her, Seo-na smiled softly.


    ��thank you. But it��s really okay.


    Is it really like that?


    huh.


    Seo-na knew how to be considerate of others.


    While having a party this time, Kaede realized that she was surprisingly shy.


    It wasn��t just her.


    So did others.


    Ugh�� Anyway, I hope the final review ends soon. My body is so sore.


    so do i. My stomach is too hungry. �� Shall we eat the fish we caught during the day? Then what will he say��


    It��s okay. I��m going on strike then.


    Eunhyuk Choi taught me what it is to be lively even if you are close.


    He created a fun atmosphere and tried to keep himself out of the party.


    did you hear it now?


    Looks like Bae Su-bin is snoring again.


    Subin must have been very tired too.


    Bae Su-bin was a person who hated losing money even if he died.


    And she didn��t let those close to her suffer the loss.


    Do-jun caught a lot, so the fish can be eaten tomorrow morning too. Boy Kaede. What do you want to eat? Rockfish? Flatfish? ��then flatfish.


    Yoo Do-jun often boasted about his money.


    But curiously, his money bragging didn��t sound bad.


    He was such an optimistic and eccentric person.


    And the galaxy��


    ��What? Do you want to eat sashimi? i want to eat too


    can you not sleep


    Let��s wake up a little late tomorrow. I arrived at Deokjeokdo anyway, so what?


    Eun-ha, unlike her appearance, was a hard worker.


    While partying with him this time, she realized that while he abused the party members, he abused herself even more.


    That��s why other students don��t stubbornly rebel against Eunha.


    It was shocking to her that he, who was born in a good environment, worked harder than she did.


    Now I��m not sure.


    why? what did you put on my face?


    ��okay. you��re blind


    Oh yeah?


    Noh Eun-ha is indifferent but secretly tries to take care of the party members.


    A person who seems to be the owner of a personality that always tries to take care of his own person.


    Kaede Hoshimiya stared at him as he came out of the tent.


    ��hey. Noisy. Let��s get some sleep. Yoo Do-jun, you are with me too. let��s eat rice �� B��b? What are you eating, boss?


    Is it shameful to eat only you?


    Eventually, the party members wake up one by one and gather in front of the campfire.


    Somehow, the five of us sat around and had a late-night snack.


    They were exhausted from traveling from Heukdo Island to Deokjeokdo Island all day long, but nonetheless they enjoyed the night.


    Same with Hoshimiya Kaede.


    hey how do you say this in japanese?


    know what to do with it


    Wow�� why is he so pointy? Then I��ll stab you.


    Oh, I want to stab and kill No Eunha.


    ��Leader. Why do I feel like I��m going to die too if I��m next to the captain?


    Time to treat each other as equals.


    She enjoyed her time.


    To the point where the corners of the mouth rise inadvertently.

 Chapter 362

    Relife Player 362


    [Chapter 107]


    [Hell is always near (6)]


    After arriving at Deokjeokdo Island, Kim Geon-woong first looked for the whereabouts of the flag. Having failed to attract Hoshimiya to the ranger as initially planned, he had no choice but to find a flag to get good grades in the finals.


    Although no one said it directly, it was because the idea that he would not be able to beat Eunha and Minho was implicitly laid out among him and the students.


    But a problem arose.


    I managed to find the flag yesterday, but it turned out to be stuck in Little Bee��s group.


    It��s the second day since the end of the year.


    Kim Geon-woong finally found the flag near Bijobong Peak.


    However, the flag was in a group of 8th tier monsters called Little Bees.


    A number that can��t be helped with one party.


    In response, Kim Geon-woong tried to subdue Little Bee��s group by gathering nearby parties.


    Thus, 8 parties were united by adding Mok Min-ho��s party.


    As I said before, the operation is simple. Each party is to help keep each other from getting hurt while attacking Little Beads. Whoever gets the flag first wins. Instead, the party that occupied the flag will not receive Little Bead��s magic stones later. The party that won the flag or the party that doesn��t will have nothing to lose.


    Following the words of the leader of the alliance, Kim Geon-woong, the party agreed that priority should be given to subjugating the Little Beads, and that the ownership of the flag would pass to the party that obtained the flag first.


    Promising a friendly competition, the party decided to annihilate the Little Beads even if someone got the flag.


    okay! I��ve been waiting for something like this! I couldn��t even use my body properly, so I was itchy!


    Don��t try to go blindly with Jinpa. And don��t forget to capture the flag because you only kill monsters. Oh. There was that too.


    Somewhere on the slope leading to Bijobong Peak. Tiger-patterned bees flocked to the clearing made by the monsters by knocking down trees.


    The bees, the size of a five or six-year-old child, were wary of students approaching from all sides.


    In such a situation, Jinparang leisurely corrected the blue claw.


    Blue brother, please signal me now.


    okay.


    Hayang spread a sensor network around him and peeped at the movements of Little Beads.


    When they were about to take a combat stance, Hayang, who was in charge of the general navigator, signaled to Parang.


    And the blue that signaled the start of the operation sent telepathy to those gathered in the forest.


    [��3 2 1. Go~ shoot��!]


    ��Run!!


    What kind of relief is this��.


    Those who were waiting in the forest ran out as soon as they received the telepathy.


    The first person to run out was Jinparang. He, who had been doing telepathy and suddenly came out of his voice, vigorously attacked the Little Beads with a sword.


    Meanwhile, as directed by Hayang, Mok Min-ho, who this time was to serve as Jinpa-rang��s assistant, followed with a trembling face.


    come! come! Go out with Jinpa!


    I told you not to go too far. In order to deal with that group, you have to align with another party first.


    hey hey! What are you doing!


    stop over there


    Mok Min-ho cut Little Bee��s side and grabbed Parang by the neck as he was about to jump into the crowd.


    At the same time, he threw the blue one at the one who attacked from the side and swung his sword to kill the one who attacked him.


    In the meantime, another party jumped in and started attacking Little Bee��s group from the front.


    road! Come on, clear the way!


    flag! There it is! run fast!


    It was a melee.


    As the three days passed after the finale, the party, which had learned some degree of teamwork, cleared the way while protecting each other.


    The group of Little Beads was clearly being pushed back by the Alliance members.


    Increased movement speed,


    increased defense.


    In the back, the supporters applied the basic buffs learned in class.


    However, in the midst of a melee, the supporters were unable to distinguish who was their foe and fired buffs.


    Of course, the buffs used by those learning the basics had only a minor effect.


    In such a situation, Cha Eun-woo was boldly showing off his skills.


    Touch of the Breeze


    A protective magic that Cha Eun-woo created independently with the power of Ha-yang a while ago.


    It was still at a weak level, but the soft wind wrapped around the bodies of Parang and Minho like clothes.


    The protection magic is weak, but it blocks the physical attacks of Little Beads.


    me too! I should help too��!


    Minji was also doing her best. She was concentrating on distracting the Little Beads, who were being dealt with by students in the rear.


    After changing the magazine, she quickly shot Little Bee, who was trying to target a student from behind.


    The guy who changed the target of her attack tried to fly to the rear, but his movement was blocked by the rangers in the other direction.


    In that way, she was gradually reducing the number of monsters by matching the rangers�� sum.


    Eventually, when Blue and Minho ran towards the flag��.


    -Everyone be careful!! Another monster is coming from 10 o��clock!


    ��what!?��


    Hayang put mana in his voice and shouted loudly at those who were continuing the melee.


    For a while, the students were dumbfounded.


    Another group of Little Bees was rushing in from the direction she had mentioned.


    The eyes of those guys who made an intrusive sound as they moved their wings at an invisible speed gleamed.


    Jinpalang! Once back, regroup and re-enter!


    Chet! I know!


    Minho��s judgment was immediate.


    Having a rough grasp of the crowd, he resolutely chose to fall back even with only a handful of flags remaining.


    He retreated to the rear with Jin Parang and regrouped in consultation with Kim Gun-woong.


    The melee began again.


    The dealers and hunters standing in a row swung their weapons at the guys who seemed to be rushing by.


    Behind them, the rangers continued to fire bullets while the casters and supporters cast magic.


    As the flow became chaotic, the sniper threw away his sniper rifle and joined the ranks of the rangers.


    ��I��m out of bullets.


    A cloud of dust rose.


    Monsters and students mixed together.


    Most of them ran out of bullets when the rangers couldn��t keep them in check.


    Eventually, the rangers took out their daggers from their waists and went out to the battlefield.


    Among the casters and supporters who consumed mana in their bodies and fell off, those who could move their bodies were like that. Minji


    , the Mana Crasher


    , also ran out of bullets.


    In the briefcase I had just obtained, there were not only food, but also magazines.


    However, considering the remaining period and the current situation, she took up a sword and jumped into the front line.


    I was out of breath, but my body didn��t stop moving because of the training I had been doing.


    Jumping on top of Little Bee, who was flying through the sky, stabbed the head-to-body joint, and she fell straight to the ground.


    I took the fall method and minimized the damage, killing the closest guy.


    Kyaaaaagh-!! what! What is this!! what are you doing to me!


    Then she stopped paying attention to the rear.


    When I heard the screaming sound and looked back, Ga-in Choi was caught by Little Bee, who seemed to have come out from behind.


    Cain! let go of this! Don��t let go!?


    Little Rain pierced Choi Ga-in��s clothes with her skewer-like hand.


    As she floated into the air, she struggled and freaked out.


    If


    only I hadn��t sold one eye ��


    Minji mumbled her mistakes.


    She hurriedly ran to Choi Ga-in and reached for the automatic pistol in her holster.


    Then I realized my mistake again.


    It didn��t change the ammo.


    It would take time to aim at Little Bee, who changed magazines as he ran and took Choi Ga-in with him.


    Also, I didn��t know if the bullet would hit.


    But there was nothing else she could do now.


    Minji got angry at her complacency and tried to take out an automatic pistol and magazine.


    right then-


    -Leave this to me.


    Binggu brother!?


    In an instant, Jinparang, who overtook her, stepped on the platform made by Hayang and flew into the air.


    He jumped higher than Little Bee, who captured Choi Ga-in, and hit the blue claw behind his shoulder with all his might.


    Kyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaagh-!!


    Little Bee��s disappearance.


    And the fall of Choi Ga-in and Jinpa-rang.


    But he didn��t even get drunk and laughed.


    Unsurprisingly, Eunwoo prevented the two from falling with magic. Jinpa


    and this bastard�� I told him to stay by my side


    .


    As a result, although Jinparang was able to run out and save Choi Ga-in, he missed the opportunity to get the flag again.


    no it��s not over yet


    Minji Kim. you run


    what?


    Rather than waiting for Jinparang to come back from there, it would be faster for us to get it.


    Minho instructed Minji.


    It was only for a moment that she paused.


    She nodded her head as she looked at Minho Mok, who gave the order with a straight gaze.


    If it��s your gift, you can do it.


    ��huh.


    I��ll look after you.


    Minji��s gift is < Haste >.


    She should be able to get her hands on the flag.


    He never doubted her strength and she was willing to live up to his expectations.


    I��m doing what I can!


    I decided to do what I could.


    It��s not about doing what you can��t do.


    not to make it happen somehow.


    I decided to do what I could for sure.


    < Haste >


    And finally.


    She was able to burrow into the heart of the pack while maintaining her quick mobility.


    There was Little Bee guarding the flag.


    The guy was toxic big.


    Even so, she was not afraid and dodges his attack and snatched the flag like a shot.


    After that, he tried to attack her from behind, but��


    ��Blade Sound


    In the meantime, Min-ho Mok, who had been chasing Min-ji, cut the guy who revealed a gap.


    The two of them met eyes and held out their unarmed hands to each other.


    ��Nice play.��


    complement each other.


    Let��s do what we can.


    Minji, who bumped into fists, made a promise.


    ��


    Eunha��s party arrives at Deokjeokdo Island and the next day at noon.


    The party members who chatted while eating sashimi the night before woke up with swollen eyes.


    No longer did they show any reaction to each other��s scruffy faces.


    galaxy What are you going to do today?


    wait a minute


    After roughly washing with boiled water, the galaxy was sitting on the sandy beach watching the waves crashing into the sea.


    He didn��t give a proper answer to Serena��s question as she was cleaning up the traces of the party last night. sea??h th�� N?velFire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The time would have come sooner or later.


    Eunha looked out at the beach.


    Even when the party members slept soundly last night, he never failed to pay attention.


    From the morning of the third day, supply food runs out at Deokjeokdo Island at regular intervals.


    he was waiting for it


    I don��t know what the rations are, but you must have suffered because of me.


    I will feed and roll as much as I am full.


    Staring at the sunlight with a frown on his face, he waited for the rations to arrive.


    And finally��


    -Can��t you hear anything now?


    ��What are you talking about? I can��t hear anything


    Can��t you hear the du-du-du-du-du?


    Among the party members, the first person to notice the change was Seo-na, who had excellent physical senses.


    Eun-ha, who had been listening to the conversation between Eun-hyuk and Seo-na, quickly stood up.


    Where are you hearing from? right there. ah it looks �� helicopter? Eunha, could that be that?


    what!? Could it be that!?


    huh? Am I the only one who doesn��t understand? What the hell are you talking about, boss?


    Seo-na pricked up her ears and pointed her finger towards the sea.


    Quick-witted Yoo Do-jun ran up and followed the direction she pointed.


    After a while, those gathered on the beach could see with the naked eye the existence of a helicopter flying from afar.


    The party cheered.


    Eunha also raised her mouth.


    Leader! Leader! The chopper is here!


    I see too.


    The helicopter was roaming around the outskirts near Deokjeok Island.


    Due to the sound of the propellers, the monsters exploded with ferocious sounds all over the place.


    Even so, the helicopter started dropping supplies one after another as it moved over Deokjeok Island without caring about it.


    Being in that location would be difficult��


    The first one the helicopter dropped was quite far from its current location.


    Because of that, it was difficult to determine the location, and there was a high probability that another party would take it.


    Eun-ha tried to give Seo-na instructions, but then turned her gaze back to the sky.


    It was because even if she didn��t give instructions, Seona kept looking at the location where the food supplies fell from the moment the helicopter arrived.


    ��doesn��t fall ashore.


    The fourth ration has run out.


    As we fell somewhere in the forest this time, Bae Su-bin said in a sullen tone. The party members who agreed with her words also silently nodded.


    Isn��t that close enough?


    Then, when the helicopter is about to drop the sixth ration.


    Yu Do-jun shouted when he saw the helicopter hovering where he could go with a little effort from his current location.


    The other party members also confirmed it and swallowed their saliva.


    ��there are some competitors. Serena How many parties are near us?


    I looked around the beach yesterday and saw two parties staying nearby. And�� right now I can see a party that passed through the woods over there.


    A supply of food that is likely to drop somewhere nearby.


    The problem was that there were other competitors, and they all seemed to be closer to rations than they were.


    Then, the faces of the party members gradually turned into nervousness.


    Captain�� can��t you catch us?


    don��t worry too much Give me a knife instead.


    knife? why the knife? ruler.


    Soon, food supply ran out.


    Eun-ha confirmed that the party on the nearest beach ran out as soon as supplies ran out.


    However, the galaxy did not try to hasten the party.


    What��s the point of running inefficiently?


    People have to live efficiently.


    Eunha quickly threw the knife Choi Eunhyuk had lent her to Kaede Hoshimiya.


    ��Whoa!!


    There was no need to give lengthy instructions.


    I didn��t even have to call out his name.


    The party has been rolling and rolling wildly over the past three days, giving each other a rough idea of what they want.


    Hoshimiya Kaede, even though she didn��t like it anymore, she could figure out what kind of order Eunha was trying to give.


    ����ȡ�� (Picking up stars)


    The bow was already prepared.


    Kaede Hoshimiya hung Choi Eun-hyuk��s sword on the bowstring.


    And pulled.


    Toward the food falling from the helicopter.


    Also, the bow is the best.


    While the party members were devastated.


    Eunha crossed her arms and nodded her head with a satisfied face.


    Kaede Hoshimiya perfectly achieved what he wanted.


    The sword she shot pierced the falling trunk while drawing a trajectory.


    And, her magic, Starlight, emitted mana and was able to catch the flying trajectory with her own hands.


    As she pulled the blue trail, the trail came into her hand as if using the principle of elasticity.


    The trunk pierced by the sword is in the hand.


    have you all seen it? I really did take in one member of the party well.


    ��isn��t that the reason you wanted someone to shoot the bow?


    Kaede Hoshimiya, holding the trunk in her hand, is trembling with shame.


    Eun-ha boasted about her to the neighborhood, and Yoo Do-jun scolded him with a shy face.


    Of course, the galaxy was ignored.


    If it��s good, it��s good. What?


    Rangers who shoot arrows were useful in many ways.


    I didn��t mean to recruit her just to snatch food, though.


    But Captain�� What would have happened if Hoshimiya didn��t hit it right? Didn��t my sword almost fly away if I did something wrong?


    At that time, he expressed his doubts as if he had suddenly remembered Eunhyuk.


    Eunha replied as if it was nothing.


    At that time, ask Hae-soo hyung to make a new one. ����.


    This was the reason he didn��t hand the black thorns to Kaede.


    Eunhyuk��s face immediately hardened.


    Eunha grew up.


    Anyway, let��s go inside the island after lunch. If we can find the flag, we��ll look for it. If we can��t find it, let��s hunt until evening.


    leader��s instructions.


    However, the party members didn��t even listen to him because they were opening the trunk.


    Then they inspected the food and let out shrill exclamations.


    Meanwhile, Hoshimiya Kaede, who had been reduced to being a harpoon for an instant, was trembling.


    Why did I say that guy��


    Before I knew it, the heavy rain had become tamed.

 Chapter 363

    Relife Player 363


    [Chapter 107]


    [Hell is always near (7)]


    In the briefcase,


    there were ham, sausage bread, ramen, and other various foods.


    After cheering, the party members got ready to eat lunch in perfect order.


    This one tastes better.


    The party members were almost thrilled and ate lunch with tears in their eyes.


    Eunhyuk was moving his hands as if he heard that people have to live on meat.


    Eunha was the same.


    He didn��t show it on the outside, but he picked up the food faster than usual.


    In the old days, it didn��t matter what he ate as long as he could fill his stomach��. S��arch* The ��ovelFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Before returning, he didn��t want to enjoy food.


    The act of eating was nothing more than a compulsory eating in order to wield a sword.


    However, while living this life, Eun-ha realized the joy of tasting food.


    Really�� I don��t think I��ll have any regrets even if I die. So delicious.


    What are you talking about? Still, Eunhyuk, I think I know roughly what you mean. Cancer people should also eat meat. Did I know now that sausages are delicious? Sometimes I think it��s okay to eat cheap sausages.


    Are you ignoring me right now? A guy who said he��s never eaten Budae-jjigae is looking down on this one after another? Mr. Kwak��


    ��Rap is bouncing around.


    Most of all, I realized what a pleasure it is to have a conversation while tasting food together.


    If I had been like this in my previous life, wouldn��t life have been a little more enjoyable?


    Eun-ha, who inadvertently came up with such a thought, decided to return to reality.


    I think I almost finished my lunch. Eunha applauded to draw the attention of the party members.


    Let��s get ready to leave Seo Na-ya, where did you say this place is now?


    This is where we are right now�� Batjireum Beach.


    Then, how to go to Bijobong Peak?


    Hmmm�� the route is marked, but the map is outdated, so I don��t know if you can still use this route. Also, there might be monsters blocking the way��


    Seona started talking softly.


    She complained that it was difficult throughout the show, but she was constantly searching for a way to reach her destination in order to fulfill her role.


    And Eunha knew that, so she listened to what she said.


    Bijobong Peak is located in the center of Deokjeokdo Island. If you go in a straight line from where we are, the distance will be short, but the road will be very rough. If you encounter even a monster, that��s a problem�� It could be more dangerous than the sea.


    so?


    So, as the party��s telepathist and navigator, I propose to the leader. It will take a little longer, but go from Batjireum Beach to Jinri Beach and pass the road from Jinri Beach to Bijobong Peak. I don��t know what the road might be like, but this one will be the most efficient.


    efficient


    It was his favorite word.


    Eunha looked at her confident red eyes and raised her mouth.


    it��s very sharp


    As a telepathist, it��s only natural that Seo-na is better than Blue-hyung��. Maybe she can serve as Hayang��s backup.


    The more navigators, the better.


    That��s because the strategy and instructions are solid and colorful.


    The party he ideally draws needed players to support the two navigators, Jeong Ha-yang and < Butterfly Lady > Yoon Yi-byeol.


    Except for Jinparang, who had to concurrently serve as a hunter in the vanguard, Jinseona could be said to be the most suitable talent.


    but stand up have you thought about that


    what?


    i mean what i want


    There was just one thing to be sure of.


    Talent must be competent.


    However, talented people who receive and follow instructions must be aware of the direction of the party.


    Talented people who are unaware of this will only cause discord.


    Fortunately, Jin Seo-na��.


    ��Am I the only one who thought of this? There is such a large road on the map. Didn��t the people who landed here use this road?


    was very capable


    She sighed and continued.


    Where there are a lot of people, there are monsters. Didn��t you hear the monsters over there crying when the helicopter flew around? It means that no matter where you go, if you go to Deokjeokdo Island, you will meet monsters even if you hate them. Then, how many monsters do you think there are on the street where many people pass by?


    what do you think


    It will be as hidden as when we crossed the sea. You can look forward to it. The reason I suggested this route was because I thought it would be the ��safest way�� and the best match for Noh Eun-ha��s ��request��.


    The reason why Eunha formed this party is to help the party members gain practical experience and improve their skills.


    Getting good grades in the finals was only a byproduct.


    how is it?


    Seo-na raised her nose with an ahem. Wagging her fox tail, she was waiting to be praised.


    ��Very good. good job.


    this is my skill


    There was no way Eunha wouldn��t praise her like that.


    He handed her the spam he had secretly hidden.


    Decent treatment for skills.


    And a decent reward for performance.


    It was a talent management policy that would be the core of Eunha��s upcoming party.


    It��s still just spam�� but


    when you graduate from the academy and officially create a party, the rewards given to the party members will change greatly.


    Eun-ha smiled contentedly, and Seo-na enjoyed the rice and spam, earning the envy of the party members.


    Meanwhile, the party members��.


    ��Hey, but then you have to suffer today, right? Going around the beach would be one thing�� Is this really a free ride?


    ��Work efficiently and die efficiently. life.


    If I��m with him, I think someday I��ll be able to only value for money. Heinseong is also cost-effective assholes.


    The idea that he would be tougher than me��


    Everyone hated it.


    ��


    Comprehensive ability evaluation, the fourth evening.


    The finale was also coming to an end. Second-year middle school academy students began to flock to Bijobong.


    The students, who had been fighting fiercely for a day, now celebrated among themselves the ending of the day by lunchtime tomorrow.


    The students did not distinguish between parties and ate, drank and played among themselves.


    Of course, when other parties were playing, the other parties enjoyed it by standing guard.


    Why are you here?


    It��s just�� a little noisy.


    Well, what do you do?


    Mok Min-ho��s party was also there.


    Minho was with Kim Gun-woong, and Parang was dancing excitedly like a dog with its leash untied.


    Hayang was spending time quietly outside the vacant lot.


    At that time, Eun-wu came with simple food.


    Have you contacted Serena?


    After dinner, there was no call from him. Looks like you��re still fighting monsters.


    They are really great. How are you going to hunt in the middle of the night?


    A few hours ago, Jeong Ha-yang received a telepathic message from Seo-na.


    At that time, she heard the information that she was heading to Bijobong Peak.


    After that, contact was cut off.


    It seemed that Eunha��s party was focused on fighting monsters to the death.


    No news is good news.


    A little worried, but accepting it, Ha-yang gnawed at the food Eun-wu had brought.


    what are the kids doing now?


    It seems like someone is listing how many magic stones they have collected in this final.


    In fact, it was as if the finale had ended with this.


    When I wake up late tomorrow, the helicopter will be there to greet the students.


    That��s why the students must be counting how many magic stones each other has collected so far.


    Even if it was, it wouldn��t be useless.


    I heard from Geon-woong earlier that they seem to have collected quite a lot. I think we��ve collected more though�� but we have flags.


    right? Still, will we be okay?


    ��huh. I think so.


    Eunwoo and I agreed.


    White smiled softly and thought of Eunha��s party somewhere in Deokjeok Island.


    Even if your party finds the flag, the first place will be won anyway by the galaxy��s party.


    Shoot,


    the wind blew.


    Hayang read the mana that flew in the wind.


    Unlike this place where they were having a banquet, mana was fluctuating down there.


    The monster is running wild.


    The reason was obvious.


    Monsters get stronger at night��


    so what if it��s so dangerous.


    Hayang was worried about Eunha��s party.


    At the same time, he wanted to scold Eunha for his risky behavior.


    But she didn��t know how to blame him now.


    As before, should we blame Eunha for the cause of being friends?


    But now I hate it.


    I just didn��t like ��friends�� anymore.


    Even so, Jeong Ha-yang did not have the courage to confess her feelings again.


    when she��s lost in thought


    ��Yes. I have a question for you.


    Eunwoo, who was tidying up her windblown hair, suddenly said something.


    White, who suddenly came to his senses, turned his head toward her looking up at the night sky.


    Hayang, did you know? ����.


    If White was you�� He would have noticed that Little Rain was trying to grab Ga-in earlier. ����.


    Is not it?


    An unexpected question.


    Hayao blinked his eyes.


    Eunwoo, who took her eyes off the night sky, immediately showed a soft smile.


    ��because I didn��t like it.


    Hayang vomited his feelings for Choi Ga-in in his heart.


    There was no way I wouldn��t have noticed.


    At that time, having deployed a sensor network everywhere, she was aware that Little Rain was secretly approaching Ga-in Choi from the rear.


    Nonetheless, Jung Ha-yang did not allow her to be captured by Little Bee.


    Even though I knew very well that it shouldn��t be.


    Because you keep bothering Eunha.


    Ever since Jongpyeong, where students died in Hoengseong last year.


    she made up her mind


    If Eunha will walk the path of Sura, she will also walk that path.


    Even if nothing but tragedy awaits at the end of the road.


    To her, the galaxy was such an existence.


    I couldn��t stand to watch him try to be unhappy alone.


    So Jeong Ha-yang decided to follow the path he took in her own way.


    Even if he doesn��t want to.


    Even if he keeps pushing away.


    In that sense, the existence of Choi Ga-in would be nothing more than a stumbling block to him.


    I am the only one who can deal with Choi Ga-in.


    Why does Eun-ha leave Choi Ga-in alone who bothers her?


    Hayang was suspicious.


    And I came to my own conclusion.


    The reason why Eun-ha does not touch Choi Ga-in is because she is a direct descendant of the best Galaxy Group in Korea.


    That��s why he doesn��t treat Ga-in Choi coldly when she approaches her.


    If so, the only person who could do anything about her was herself, who was in the same direct line as her and could stand on an equal footing with her.


    Even so, she will try to sabotage the galaxy at every turn.


    Even after graduating from the academy.


    ��so in a fit of anger.


    in anger


    Wouldn��t it be most beneficial for Choi Ga-in to die here?


    At that time, Hayang weighed his morality and galaxy.


    And she judged that if she closed her eyes once, the path of the galaxy would be less miserable.


    She had very good qualities and judgment as a navigator.


    Judgment that does not choose the means and methods for the sake of a purpose.


    But at the same time��


    ��What about you?


    Hayang was sincerely relieved that Choi Ga-in was not dead.


    I was glad she didn��t die.


    It was sad that she didn��t die.


    Even though she gave up morality at the moment, ironically, she was able to keep it.


    In fact, the reason I came out to a quiet place by myself was to sort out my disturbing emotions.


    And it must be similar not only to her, but also to Eunwoo sitting next to her.


    -Eunwoo, why did you stay still?


    Hayang answered the question with a question.


    When Little Bee approached Choi Ga-in, there was no way that Eun-woo hadn��t noticed the guy��s presence.


    And with Eunwoo��s skills, he could have saved her with magic the moment she was captured by Little Bee.


    Even so, she was still watching Choi Ga-in being caught.


    ��Am I really mean?


    Eunwoo looks sad even when she��s still.


    She smiled bitterly with a face that seemed like tears would flow just by looking at it.


    Hayang, who didn��t know what to say, put his hand on her shoulder.


    Cha Eun-woo leaned on her shoulder without a word.


    ��no. are you okay. �� I��m sorry for the strange words too.


    The two comforted each other.


    ��


    Seona��s prediction was correct.


    As soon as the party entered the road from Jinri Beach to Bijobong Peak, they had to continue fighting monsters.


    Eunha laughed.


    The party members, including Seo-na, went crazy killing the monsters.


    So, when the evening passed, I was able to reach the Bijobong mountain trail.


    Leader! Wouldn��t it be too late to go now? what? Looks like they��re having a party near the summit!


    Upon entering the vicinity of Bijobong Peak, Seona was able to exchange telepathy with Jinparang.


    At that time, Seo-na, who heard the information from Jinpa-rang, spread the information to the party members that another party was holding a banquet.


    With a feeling of almost vomiting blood, Eunhyuk finally set foot on Bijobong Peak, and it was worth shouting with joy.


    that��s right. Isn��t it the same as the finale is over now? Friend, let��s rest too.


    As night falls, the monster becomes ferocious. It will get darker in a little while, but fighting a ferocious monster is like committing suicide.


    Yu Do-jun helped, and Hoshimiya Kaede, who had been silently protesting, also added a word.


    Bae Su-bin also vomited a feverish argument.


    Eun-ha looked back at the party members who had been covered in monster blood in the fierce battle.


    The kids did have a hard time.


    It was probably the hardest day of the closing period.


    Climbing the slope, I had to battle several times with the monsters forming a group.


    Eunha was able to fully understand the feelings of the party members.


    As soon as he returned to the dormitory, he wanted to spread out and fall asleep.


    Does the finale end at lunch tomorrow?


    huh. I understand that a helicopter will arrive at the top of Bijobong around noon.


    Galaxy��s question.


    Serena immediately replied.


    Seo Na, with her triangular ears pricked up, was also looking forward to participating in the banquet.


    But there was one thing the party members forgot.


    Then I��ll have to stay up all night hunting tonight. Time is running out now.


    ������.��


    No Eun-ha is No Eun-ha.


    Once Eunha made up her mind, she would not be complacent until she achieved her goal.


    Let��s burn it white until the end of us and fall asleep in the helicopter.


    Eunha smiled refreshingly.


    While covered in monster blood.


    On the other hand, on this black night��


    ����Noooooo��!!��


    The pale-faced party members shouted almost simultaneously.


    That��s how the final night of the second semester of the second year of secondary academy passed.

 Chapter 364

    Relife Player 364


    [Chapter 107]


    [Hell is always near (8)]


    The final day of the finale has dawned.


    Those who played late the night before forced their tired bodies to stand up and pack their things.


    In order to climb to the top of Bijobong Peak and put an end to the 5-day climb.


    It��s already that time.


    It was hard, but it was also fun��


    It��s kind of sad to think it��s over like this.


    Minji suddenly looked down at the luggage she was carrying.


    Even on the first day I arrived at Deokjeokdo Island, my bag, which had been so full that it was difficult to carry it, had become thin before I knew it.


    Instead, she gained the worth of her life as much as her volume was reduced.


    It felt like I was missing something all along.


    And now it felt like something was filling the empty space.


    I wish I could do this in the future.


    The feeling of being alive.


    The satisfaction of being twinkling like a star.


    Above all, a sense of unity that complements each other as individuals become one flow, just as gears mesh.


    As she climbed the summit with her party members, she reflected on what had happened on the island.


    You can explain by dividing yourself into before and after arriving on the island.


    What are you all going to do when you go back to the academy now?


    I will eat rice first. and cut it


    As the leader, I would like to say one last thing, wash up as soon as you return.


    Um�� I��m going to call my parents and grandpa. Everyone is worried about you.


    By the time we almost reached the top.


    Eunwoo asked with a lively face.


    Minji heard that and suddenly stopped walking.


    ��How about you, Minji?


    ����.


    there was a fork in the road.


    In the meantime, he had stopped in front of this road and was unable to move his heavy steps.


    If you dare to add modifiers to the two paths.


    One was the ideal length.


    One was a realistic path.


    Until now, he had been in conflict between ideals and reality.


    I wanted to shine.


    I wanted to shine.


    I wanted to become a person who could stand side by side with Eunha.


    ��all ready for battle. I can detect monsters coming up this way from the bottom of the mountain. Blue oppa, let the other party know!


    Why are these guys suddenly�� Jung Ha-yang! How many monsters are there!?


    About 30�� It seems that the galaxy party is luring the monsters.


    Ha�� This bastard Noh Eun-ha.


    Um�� so it��s not dangerous, is it? A galaxy is a galaxy.


    The sudden appearance of a group of monsters.


    Even so, the party sighed rather than being wary.


    Because there was no need to worry.


    Because Hayang mentioned the existence of the galaxy.


    It was because Senna sent a telepathic message just in time to inform them of what was happening under the mountain.


    Fireball


    and after a while.


    A huge explosion occurred at the foot of a mountain not far away, not even on the road.


    The flames that instantly shot up into the sky engulfed the monsters that appeared in the forest.


    When the pillar of fire disappeared, monsters on fire roared and jumped out.


    After that, there were people who ran out as if chasing them.


    ��Bae Soo-bin! I��ve said it before! Please tell me in advance if you��re going to start a fire!


    Where is the time for that!


    sorry guys It��s my fault. I��m one beat late to deliver.


    It��s not your fault. Bae Soo-bin is the one who did the wrong thing. what? this year!


    why twins


    There was not a single normal person at the Galactic party.


    Eunhyuk, whose face was so dark that he could tell even from a distance, stabbed the monster with a knife and then went straight to killing another monster without properly checking whether it was alive or dead.


    And the arrow that flew from behind him definitely cut off the breath of the monsters who hadn��t stopped breathing yet.


    Kaede��s movement while holding the huge bow was extraordinary.


    She jumped up the tree with a quick movement, and then ran again on the ground and fired an arrow.


    Bae Soo-bin quarrels with her. Soon after, Subin gave a shout of excitement and focused on assisting the two.


    As the magic with high killing power fell, the mighty monsters died or became weak, and the group slowed down.


    ��Wow��


    ��Crazy guys��


    Blue and Minho, who were watching the scene, groaned after coming to their senses. sea??h th�� N??eFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Parang kept his blue wolf ears focused on the battle they were fighting, and Minho clicked his tongue with a tired face.


    Most of the other students also responded similarly.


    There were also those who admired it.


    There were also those who were frightened.


    ��Isn��t that Do-joon? ��I think Dojun is right.


    Meanwhile, the galaxy��s party members are busy defeating monsters.


    Yu Do-jun was walking around beside Seo-na, who seemed to be telepathically instructing the situation.


    Do-joon was diligently picking up something, just like the gleaners portrayed by a famous French painter, without a straight back.


    It was a magic stone.


    Those with good eyes confirmed it and became dumb after eating honey.


    Eunwoo made a bewildered face and Hayang made a puzzled expression.


    Even so, in Minji��s eyes��.


    ��This isn��t a monster that Eunhyuk can deal with yet. You blocked it well though. I��ll take care of this.


    The party members who were moving under the direction of the galaxy seemed to shine.


    Although other students tried to ignore them, their presence could not be hidden.


    No matter how scruffy they were, they outshined anyone here right now.


    I-


    There was a fork in the road.


    She now has a choice.


    -I want to live like myself.


    i can��t follow


    Kim Min-ji finally admitted it.


    that you and them are different.


    he can��t do that


    The play in which each other reinforces each other, rather than each other complementing each other, did not suit him.


    didn��t even fit


    He had a way of shining a light on the life that suited him.


    decided to accept it.


    I��m not as strong as those kids.


    Kim Min-ji calmly accepted her limitations.


    Only then did she feel free from the pressure that was driving her. It felt like my body was light and my vision was wide open.


    Once faced with a wall of talent, she has overcome it by acknowledging her limitations.


    He won��t be strong anymore.


    Instead, he will become more experienced now.


    In a way, it wouldn��t be that different from getting stronger.


    Even though I can��t be like them.


    Shining things are shining there, but I still can��t live like that��


    At the same time, Minji resigned herself and gave up.


    Honestly, the moment she saw her dream with her own eyes, she realized how hard it was to do it.


    I realized that the penance that I had only understood in my head was nothing but imagination.


    I didn��t want to suffer like that.


    I can��t even follow myself.


    Ah�� I feel relieved.


    Giving up was empty.


    I was relieved to admit it.


    It is regretful to be empty.


    The world called it resignation.


    So what do you mean?


    It��s not even a step back.


    Life only moves forward.


    As if there is tomorrow because there is today, I dream of a new dream because I lost my dream. Face reality because you lost your ideal.


    That would be becoming an adult.


    Minji didn��t even think that it was a wrong life.


    It��s just bittersweet, the past.


    Just looking forward to the future.


    i will do what i can


    So�� I sincerely wish you all the best.


    Soon after, Minji looked back at her party members.


    It was fun to party with them.


    But unfortunately.


    They also had to admit that they were different.


    The day will come when they too will be active at Noh Eun-ha��s party someday.


    And he can only watch it.


    ��it will be lonely.


    It was a pity that I couldn��t bear it.


    But just as they have their own way, they have their own way.


    Maybe if you��re very lucky.


    The day may come when their path and their path intersect someday.


    At that time, the day may come when we face each other as equals again.


    A day to remember the day you left.


    The day to talk about the path we walked.


    Ah life��


    Life is something you don��t know.


    So I look forward to that time.


    Minji was the first among her friends to become an adult.


    ��


    It wasn��t that I didn��t sleep.


    I just slept less.


    Eunha had the party members take turns sleeping one by one.


    Although they listened to their friends�� complaints, Eunha touched the beehive where Little Bees lived, so they had no choice but to fight the monsters in the end.


    Yoo Do-jun was no exception.


    ��you�� you��re a gee��!!


    Of course, since the party members weren��t slaves, they couldn��t have followed his words carefully.


    Finally, those who could not stand it any longer rebelled in the middle of the night.


    The first person to go crazy was Bae Su-bin.


    It was really dangerous this time.


    Eun-ha felt cold when she remembered what had happened just a few hours ago.


    Even if he didn��t do his best, it was not easy to block her power, which was released as soon as the reins were released.


    Moreover, the moment Bae Soo-bin fired a fireball at Eun-ha, the party members rushed at that point.


    Even Eun-hyeok, who called himself the captain and followed him, even raised his sword, even if he was in danger.


    No matter how you think about it, the timing is weird.


    Even if Bae Soo-bin went on a rampage, how did the other kids attack me as if they were in harmony?


    As a result, the day quickly brightened.


    Eun-ha looked at the party members fighting near the top of Bijobong Peak.


    After fainting once, Subin woke up and was assisting the avant-garde while arguing with Kaede.


    Eun-hyuk, who had been stabbed with a sword against him yesterday, was rolling down the slope with a smoother motion than before.


    ��No matter how you think about it, you��re saying it��s suspicious, right?


    I don��t know what you��re thinking, but it must be your mood. Hmm��


    You��re not good at taking pictures. No, am I very good at it?


    So do you have any proof?


    He looked at Serena, who was giving instructions to the party members next to him.


    Serena proudly pushed her chest forward and waggled her tail as if she had not committed any crimes.


    Can I really trust this fox?


    he��s clear


    no, he��s the only one


    The galaxy was almost certain.


    The party member��s mutiny last night was ordered by Seo Na.


    It must have been that she secretly used telepathy and plotted with the party members.


    If so, Serena would have to be punished accordingly.


    But at the same time��


    ��What happened?


    It must mean that Seona has gained a lot this time.


    He turned his gaze away from her pretending not to know.


    Unless she was genuinely trying to rebel against him.


    For now, we should be pleased with her remarkable growth.


    Foxes are different from wolves.


    [hey!! Join me too! Shall I go too!?]


    If that blue wolf looking down at you from the top is a dog that will never give in.


    This yellow fox beside him could be said to be a dog that would not rebel against his master, no matter how cunning he might be.


    Seo-na will not betray herself.


    as long as he protects her.


    And no matter what happens, he will never let her go.


    you are mine


    Jinparang is natural.


    Seo-na was the talented telepathist he needed before returning.


    ��what did you do to me?


    I don��t know what you��re thinking, but it must be your mood.


    no. It��s not because of the mood. I��m getting goosebumps now What did you do?


    It��s not. Do you have proof?


    Then, suddenly, Jin Seo-na sweeps her arms down and glares at Eun-ha.


    Eun-ha decided to ignore the fox, who seemed to have reached the peak of interest.


    After that, we walked along the path that Subin and Eunhyuk Kaede had neatly arranged.


    the moment you reach the top.


    The eyes of the academy students all fell on him.


    Looks like we��re in last place.


    ��Yes, you guys are last.


    The students were sending an indescribable gaze toward themselves.


    Eun-ha calmly passed her awe-inspiring gaze and turned to Min-ho Mokmin-ho.


    Mok Min-ho grumbled with a confused face.


    He said it was too reckless and dangerous.


    don��t worry. You��ll be like Eunhyuk someday, so what?


    ����.


    The moment Eunha left those words.


    Mokminho, who had been arguing, became a mute after eating honey.


    With a face that looked like he had chewed on a bug, he didn��t say anything to Eunha anymore.


    then then


    [Eunha! Dojunie has collapsed!]


    Cha Eunwoo! yea, I got it!


    Telepathy heard from behind.


    Eun-ha called Cha Eun-woo by name when he heard that Yoo Do-jun had collapsed.


    Just in time, Eunwoo, who was looking down, hurriedly ran down with Parang.


    When Eunha also turned her head, Yu Do-jun


    was unable to get up with only a few steps left of the summit.


    ��I did have a hard time.


    Eunha, who made eye contact with Hayang, soon approached Yoo Do-jun with her.


    Yoo Do-jun also suffered throughout the season.


    He did not participate in the battle, but he played the role of picking up the magic stones without anyone speaking.


    On the last day, he searched the forest in the middle of the night to pick up magic stones.


    In a way, the fact that he hadn��t collapsed so far was to the point of being forgiven.


    ��Hey Eunha.


    uh tell me


    Yoo Do-joon is being treated by Eun-woo.


    Do-joon passed by the people who cried and shouted his name, and reached out to Eun-ha.


    Soon after, Eun-ha knelt on the floor and grabbed his outstretched hand.


    The nails were full of grime.


    It was a behavior that was not at all suitable for a direct descendant of Youngone Group.


    ��I��m not going to die, am I?


    ��You��re not going to die, are you?


    I�� It wasn��t until I got to this point that I realized something.


    Yoo Do-jun��s hands trembled.


    His eyes, on the other hand, were burning like flames of longing.


    ��I can never die like this. I will definitely live and get it all.


    Uh�� that��s how it should be.


    what a natural sound.


    Eunha was dazed and nodded.


    However, after suffering to the point of collapsing, he seemed to have come to think of dying as nothing.


    The eyes were full of poison.


    And let��s just say one more thing.


    With poisonous aspirations.


    Decided to sit on the throne of Youngwon Group, Yoo Do-jun continued in his fading consciousness


    ��I will never ride the bus again.


    Uh�� ok sorry.


    Yoo Do-jun passed out.


    Eunha stood up from her seat in a fit of ignorance.


    The reason you called yourself was to say that.


    Heh heh heh heh��! Finally, finally, it��s all over! Going home now!!


    I am free now!!


    Meanwhile, Eunha looked up at the summit.


    At the summit, Choi Eun-hyeok knelt down and was weeping unwillingly.


    And Bae Soo-bin raised his arms and shouted that he was finally freed from Noh Eun-ha.


    ��Whoa��.


    Unlike them.


    Kaede Hoshimiya let out a long breath as he looked at the helicopter coming in the distance.


    Soon after, she closed her eyes and raised her head, raising her bow high.


    A bow without arrows.


    But as she pulled the string, the mana arrow caught on her bow.


    Hoshimiya Kaede frantically shot an arrow toward the sky as if she was just trying to release her stress.


    Then, after discharging the mana in the body, he lay down on the grass.


    be clever


    I remember it well.


    It was clever.


    Eunha nodded her head in satisfaction.


    Kaede exhausted all mana in her body beforehand in case she gave an order.


    In fact, he never touched himself.


    Five days made her understand herself.


    In a way, it was tamed.


    In contrast-.


    ��They��re having a hard time like that.


    Eun-ha clicked her tongue and looked at the relatively less clever ones.


    I��ll sleep as soon as I go back to the dorm!


    ��meat. I need to eat beef.


    Even so, I had a hard time, so I decided to watch it this time.


    Ugh, you��re really not even a person.


    Come on. am i sleepy too?


    Eunha also suffered for a long time.


    He was mentally exhausted, always keeping an eye on the party members in case they would get hurt.


    At that time, Minji came with her arms crossed and scolded him.


    Eunha replied lightly.


    The kid seems to be in a good mood.


    After all, he is the first friend he made after living this life.


    There was no way he wouldn��t have noticed how she was feeling as he had been with the longest of his friends.


    Eunha softened to see her talking to him like before.


    hey you sit there


    what? Why all of a sudden? It won��t take quite a while to get back to Incheon by helicopter.


    so?


    Until then, close your eyes


    Eunha sat Minji on the grass.


    Then he sat down and leaned on her back.


    As I sat down with my legs spread out, I was slowly getting tired.


    Ha�� You really��


    don��t know. I��ll leave the rest up to you.


    Whew�� Okay, let��s go to sleep.


    In the end, Minji gave his back to him as if he couldn��t help it.


    Min-ji burst into a joyful laugh and heard the sound of the propeller getting closer and closer and was hit by the wind.


    ��Hey, but you stink. don��t you smell Still less than you?


    noisy. let��s go to sleep Whew�� I can��t live. How are you really going to live without me? What are you saying?


    Eunha snorted.


    Because it was an absurd assumption.

 Chapter 365

    Relife Player 365


    [Chapter 108]


    [People don��t know how to do things]


    If this was the case, it wasn��t accepted.


    Yoo Ji-na, who was in charge of the 1st grade homeroom at Doan Elementary School a few years ago, has regretted it several times.


    If I hadn��t received it then��


    It was only once.


    It was also a small amount of money.


    However, at that time, Eugena was seduced by the meager amount of money.


    To be precise, I was seduced by the power of KK Pharmaceutical.


    She lived an ordinary life, was lucky enough to get a job, and went to Doan Elementary School in Seongbuk-gu, where most of the so-called well-to-do children attend.


    At the same time, he knew that if he refused that touch, beings like himself would disappear like mere insects.


    That��s why I received money from KK Pharmaceutical.


    But what was the result?


    You said you only got this?


    I really only have that.


    I don��t think so? It cleans the inn, but isn��t it too cheap?


    I really don��t!


    this is real��! Mr. Pak! You don��t have to pay the fee properly!


    How much does it cost us to take care of you without making you do bad things��!


    It was the worst.


    Who would have known that what he thought was a golden rope was a rotten rope.


    She was advised to resign from Doan Elementary School because of the situation in which she received back money.


    That was fortunately.


    Fortunately, my miserable life began right then.


    ��evil��! My head�� my head��!


    no look at this Mr. Yuna. I would have told you before? If you don��t even know the grace you dared to save, you won��t let go if you play around like this.


    ��Ouch��! Oh oh oh oh�� Hey, look for him.


    The mistress smell is no joke.


    hey it snows Let��s finish it quickly and go smoke a cigarette.


    Yujina was somehow able to become a different elementary school teacher.


    However, he was fired while receiving back money there as well.


    They paid more money there. Just like when a person violates ethics once, they become insensitive from it.


    She was no longer resistant to accepting illegal money.


    However, if the tail is also long, it will be stepped on.


    no maybe


    She might have been destined to become this kind of girl, who had a weak personality and hoped for success.


    Even if it wasn��t then��!


    That assumption was meaningless.


    She knew too well.


    Maybe it would have been like this no matter where he worked.


    He should not have been a teacher.


    When I had that thought, it was when I could no longer maintain my teaching life and was in debt.


    uh? found. Did you miss three sheets?


    ��Keep��Keep��Ugh��!


    Didn��t he say he was a teacher before? Hey, can a guy called a teacher have to steal money secretly like this or not?


    ��Well, I was wrong��


    I couldn��t pay the debt.


    So it was sold without the knowledge of mice or birds.


    In the underground market, she experienced a lot of malice.


    After enduring the malice of the ugly people, when she became free, her existence had already disappeared.


    In the end, she wandered around the back alleys with her broken body.


    No one wanted to accept her as she was old and feeble.


    She was forced to entrust herself to the most violent of the back alleys.


    being treated like slaves.


    ��sorry. sorry. Because I hate people like you Even though he has so many fears, strangely, he only wants to think of stabbing himself in the back of the head.


    Smart kids are like that, sure. The weak-willed bastards��


    But Mr. Yoo Ji-na. I��m going to act like that here and get out. uh? Are you crazy about wanting to die on a snowy day like this? ��well��wrong��


    with hair caught.


    Eugena begged and begged like a dog.


    she knew If you show an attitude of submission like this, the killers will hit you a few times.


    However, on this day, they were exceptionally violent against her.


    I felt like dying.


    ��Hey! Kanghyuk Lee is out!


    what? Until now, for the time being, the war��


    The time when consciousness was clouded by pain.


    She watched as the man who was holding her hair was hit in the head by a stone and collapsed.


    At the same time, she also flopped to the floor and collapsed.


    Why didn��t they go over to Laurel and come here! Gut��! A bastard who looks like a girl is serving a bowl of porridge! There, Lee Kang-hyuk appeared!


    ��hehe��!


    Get out of here once!


    There seemed to be a territorial dispute.


    Eugena shook her head in her confused mind.


    I have to live��


    I don��t want to die.


    With a weak personality, she couldn��t give up her life in this world.


    I just gave up.


    Life is so hard, and yet there is nothing better than rolling in dog shit.


    Eugene thought.


    Even if you live like a dog.


    Even so, I want to live without dying.


    why is it down here?


    I guess you got hit by them? But how are you going to deal with them?


    why do you ask me that? You should ask your boss.


    My older brother told me to first follow the words of < Take Beori >.


    yeah turn it off There is no one who can give me orders except my master.


    I don��t think this is an order��


    If I come back to my senses, the ruler of the district will probably have changed.


    So she woke up to somehow see his face before she lost consciousness.


    Oh brother


    Even though he entered the academy, he couldn��t fight?


    ��because my specialty isn��t fighting?


    Another voice was heard.


    Eugena strained her eyelids to look at his face with difficulty.


    The opponent was also looking at himself.


    ��What? where did you see the face?


    Toad was talking.


    She wanted to dream.


    ��What? Aren��t you a teacher at Doan Elementary School?


    A school name I haven��t heard in a long time.


    It must have seemed like a dream.


    ��


    The 2nd semester of the 2nd year is over. S~ea??h the ��ovelFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    This year, after all, the end-of-course party was not held.


    However, on the last day of the semester, a prayer meeting was held in the auditorium for the students who died in Hoengseong-gun.


    Looking back on the year, the students again shed the tears they had been holding back.


    Most of all, the second grade students, who were less than 150, could not lift their heads until they finished praying.


    It will be 300 again next year.


    It would be nice if a lot of decent people came in��.


    A total of 93 people who died in Hoengseong-gun, 24 people who were judged to be unable to recover as a player due to injuries, and 46 people who declared withdrawal after complaining of post-traumatic stress disorder.


    Currently, 163 out of 300 second-year secondary academy students are not enrolled.


    However, as soon as the new school year began, more students would transfer in.


    Amidst the sound of holding back her tears, Eun-ha thought calmly.


    Maybe the Golden Riders who enter the Higher Academy can get in.


    Eunha left the auditorium.


    It won��t be known until next year, but he hoped that those who were called prospects in the 31st class would come in next year.


    Among them, < Braever > On Taeyang.


    That��s why he was already looking forward to next year since the semester was over.


    oh it��s snow


    uh that��s weird Today��s weather forecast didn��t say snow was coming��


    When was the weather forecast right? I hope it doesn��t pile up a lot�� while


    Eunha is deep in thought.


    On their way back to the dormitory, the friends soon stopped walking when they were hit by snow falling from the sky.


    Saying it was winter, Minji, dressed in winter clothes, looked into the snow falling on her palms.


    The snow crystals melted quickly.


    Um�� why?


    The snow flurries were heavy.


    When it was time to leave the academy, it was likely that they would be piled up on the road.


    Eun-ha, who was staring at Jin-pa-rang, who was running around after looking at her eyes, gave her eyes to Ha-yang.


    Hayang, who said it was completely different from the weather forecast, was looking up at the cloudy sky with a sad expression.


    I can feel the mana�� in the eyes. This�� it��s not snow that falls naturally.


    Hayang had an excellent sense of reading information through mana.


    Therefore, she read the flow of mana dissolved in the air.


    and concluded


    It��s not snow that falls naturally. What is artificial snow?


    ��As expected, the time was right.


    On the other hand, I was surprised by Jeong Ha-yang��s ability to detect air currents.


    Eunha looked up at the cloudy sky and smiled.


    How hard it was to find the memory of the snow fairy falling at this time by tracing the memories before returning.


    What you said is right. Right now, this is the snow the Snow Fairy is making. Snow fairy?


    Hayang opened her eyes wide and asked if it was a name she had never heard before.


    Eunha nodded and added.


    The Snow Fairy, a 9th tier monster belonging to a rare species, is said to be a monster that activates the providence of nature and makes it snow.


    What are all those monsters?


    I thought that monsters were only bad guys, but there are also romantic monsters like this��


    These are definitely monsters too. It��s just that they don��t eat people because they��re weak, but in a way they��re worse.


    Jinparang, who had met his eyes, was curious, and Eunhyuk widened his eyes.


    Eunha expressed denial to their question with a shrug.


    It is said that the snow that the Snow Fairy sprinkles has the effect of causing ubiquity.


    The ninth tier monsters, which have the risk of polluting the environment, are usually weak and prey on the mana that humans unconsciously shed.


    And when humans become emotional, they shed thick mana.


    Therefore, 9th tier monsters try to consume the mana flowing out by somehow expressing human emotions.


    Among them, the snow fairy is��.


    ����Because they are the ones whose staple food is the feeling of fear.


    Joy, sadness, joy, boredom, etc.


    There are countless human emotions, but the snow fairy mainly made fear the main emotion.


    That��s why they scattered the ubiquitous eye and consumed the people��s emotions it caused.


    The Mana Management Organization, which had learned of the Snow Fairy��s presence, would mobilize players for snow removal.


    ��Do you like it. Exciting.


    what?


    It was then.


    While Eunha was listening to her story, she was shocked by Bae Soobin��s voice.


    She tried to find a tiny little snow fairy that would exist somewhere in the sky with her eyes shining brighter than the blue sky.


    It��s no fun if you just spray snow. What is it romantically?


    ������.��


    The friends were at a loss for words at the insistence of the village chief of Solo Village.


    Eunha was dumbfounded.


    In the next few days, the probability of omnipresence will increase due to the snow fairy.


    Well, I��m trying to take advantage of this opportunity, but I have nothing to say.


    Sometimes the timing just fell off.


    The semester is over, so it won��t be hard to make time for it.


    While the snow fairy appeared in Seoul, I had to finish the work somehow.


    ��Everyone pay attention!!


    Right then.


    In front of the fork in the road leading to the dormitory, Minji hurriedly ran and quickly turned around.


    She put her hands on her mouth and said.


    I feel good, so let��s stop by Kono on the way home! There��s no end-of-course party, so we should keep it simple!


    That��s right! Well done Kim Minji!


    that��s right! I agree too!


    Eunha sighed.


    It just seemed wrong to go back home.


    Since Parang and Eunhyuk were so excited, they were about to be caught in a karaoke room.


    I should contact Minho and Eunwoo later�� Should I call Hoshimiya too?


    Even if I call, they won��t come, but I have to call. What should I do? He doesn��t even have friends.


    Minji and Kaede Hoshimiya were aspiring to the same ranger division.


    As a result, the two had maintained a strained relationship from before.


    Mainly because she was conscious of Kaede.


    It seemed to be getting better now.


    On the other hand, the village chief of a solo village in Korea, who also has no friends, tried to take care of her instead.


    He was homophobic and green.


    ��um sorry. I guess I��m a bit difficult.


    Anyway, while the conversation was being sorted out, Hayang quietly spoke up.


    The eyes of her friends turned to her.


    Well�� today is training day.


    ��Ah����


    Jung Ha-yang apologized with apologetic feeling.


    At the words she said, her friends made faces that only then understood.


    Eunha looked at her awkwardly scratching her cheek.


    I hope you don��t push too hard.


    After the cultural festival this year.


    For some reason, Hayang suddenly decided to be taught as < The Seed > by Yoon Seong-jin of < Index >.


    Jeong Ha-yang said that she decided to become an excellent navigator in order to deflect the doubts raised by her friends.


    It��s Master��s vacation day, so I don��t think we can postpone the schedule�� I��m really sorry.


    Don��t push yourself too hard.


    ��huh.


    When Eun-ha first heard that she had decided to become < The Seed >, her doubts came first.


    It was because he thought that Jung Ha-yang was trying to get out of his hands and enter the mana management organization.


    ����It��s not like that. Eunha�� I want to be helpful to you.��


    But she added before he could even speak, as if reading his thoughts.


    After somehow persuading < Index >, they agreed to accept his teachings purely.


    So he decided to trust her. Come to think of it, I knew her personality well.


    That is why, after doubts were extinguished, worries took precedence.


    After receiving < Index >��s lessons, Hayang looked very tired.


    If < Index > asks you to work in the library, don��t be ridiculous. Even if that doesn��t happen�� Indeed. Thank you for your concern though.


    Eun-ha advised Hayang to go to the female dormitory first.


    Hayang, who had a shy expression on his face, smiled bitterly and moved on.


    Soon after, the girls turned around as well.


    Then see you at the front door later.


    Be sure to bring cash! If you come with just a sponsor card like Bing-gu oppa did last time, you��ll be kicked in the ass, so I know that!��


    Minji exclaimed loudly.


    Blue suffered from a grunt.


    On the other hand, the galaxy��.


    ��It can��t be helped.


    I have no choice but to go and clear my throat.


    I felt like I was already tired from thinking about clearing my throat after a long time.


    At that time, Seo-na, who was humming a song while walking, turned around and transmitted telepathy to her friends.


    [Eunha just needs to give money.]


    Eunha Noh was tone deaf.


    Friends called him Noeunchi.

 Chapter 366

    Relife Player 366


    [Chapter 108]


    [People don��t know how (2)]


    The Snow Fairy has appeared in Seoul.


    The gnomes had an ubiquitous effect.


    Therefore, the players who received instructions from the mana management organization were keenly aware of the omnipresence that could occur at any time.


    Kyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaagh-!!


    Uh mom��


    But they couldn��t catch all the ubiquity happening in Seoul.


    Omnipresence happened suddenly and sometimes unexpectedly.


    Keeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee


    An academy building in Mok-dong, Yangcheon-gu.


    The goblin appeared in the bathroom and immediately bit a student who was washing his hands in the sink.


    The goblin, who came out with blood on his mouth, looked at the people around him and raised his mouth.


    -Don��t go downstairs, go up to the roof and lock the door!


    The appearance of goblins was just the beginning.


    I thought I could hear screams from downstairs, but suddenly monsters came out from downstairs.


    It is no wonder that the people inside the building panicked.


    go up! Stop crying and come on!


    Even so, there were still people who didn��t let go.


    Those who quickly came to their senses tried to find a solution by appeasing the distraught.


    Although it was unknown where the omnipresence came from or how many monsters appeared.


    People, both adults and children, worked hard to save others.


    If you manage to hold out on the rooftop, players will appear.


    So-.


    Sungjin goes up from you!


    What are you up to!


    I��ll follow soon too!


    ��You just have to hold out until then.


    ��


    [��A number of monsters, including 7th tier goblins, have appeared in the academy near Mok-dong. The Mana Management Organization is figuring out that the omnipresence has occurred in a chain fashion around the area, starting with the men��s bathroom on the 3rd floor��


    Meanwhile, a student from an academy was seriously injured while trying to stop the monster and is currently unconscious in the intensive care unit�� ..]


    The snow fairy had such a small presence that it was a monster that was not easily caught by the detection network unless it was nearby.


    As a result, due to the snow fairy, omnipresence was occurring all over Seoul every day.


    Although the year has changed


    Those living in Seoul were not able to spend the New Year properly because they were clearing the snow.


    You seem a little tall��


    Heo Eun-ha, no matter how tall you are, it��s still too early to surpass your father.


    In the 11th year of the solar calendar, Eunha turned 16 years old. Standing in front of the mirror before going out, he now looked like he was a little over 165 and had a puzzled expression.


    Behind him, his father, who calls himself 180, was laughing with a grim face.


    Although the galaxy did not appear to be 180 to the eye.


    I felt like I looked taller because of my size.


    Didn��t you say you were late? Can I not go to work?


    ��Dad, I��m off to work. Eun-ae, a kiss on the cheek to dad on his way to work on a holiday��.


    Dad! Have a good trip!


    ��OK.


    Fortunately, the snow fairy started moving toward Bukhansan Mountain on the wind.


    The omnipresence, which has occurred frequently these days, will gradually decrease.


    Anyway, Eun-ha, who had been waiting for the snow fairy to leave Seoul and move to an uninhabited place, left the house.


    hey my seller


    I��m going to have a hard time this year too


    It snowed today.


    You are probably the only person who visits Bukhansan Mountain on a snowy day.


    Eun-ha lamented her situation, but eventually hurried her steps.


    Because you promised to change the future.


    Because I decided not to hesitate.


    ��I guess this is enough.


    no one was seen


    Even after arriving at Bukhansan Mountain, Eunha put her foot out deep into the mountain and exhaled.


    Snow was piled up everywhere.


    There were no footsteps of people there, only the footprints of small animals were sparsely stamped.


    I wish I could be near you


    Because you don��t have to wait long.


    Eunha looked up at the cloudy sky.


    It was snowing.


    I could barely feel the mana.


    It seemed that the snow fairies were nearby.


    No, it doesn��t matter if it takes a long time, so please, I wish I could collect a lot.


    Eunha took a bottle from her holster.


    It was no ordinary disease.


    A bottle that was commissioned by Byeok Hae-soo to be made with materials purchased at the underground market before.


    There was something in the bottle.


    Honey from the 7th tier Corpse Nepenthes.


    The mana-enriched honey was enough for the monsters to swallow their mouths.


    The Pong


    Galaxy took off the stopper.


    The stopper made of cypress, which grows wild in a region where mana is clean, has the effect of aging honey.


    The bottle, which was made by grinding the pearls of the 7th-tier star-patterned Great Dynasty clam with the embers of Ifrit of the 5th rank, completely blocked the leakage of honey ingredients to the outside.


    That��s why the moment Eunha opened the bottle, the rich sweetness spread out.


    Ingredients that had been aged for several months were barely noticeable.


    Come on.


    As the fog swirled around the bottle, Eun-ha put the bottle she was holding on top of her eyes.


    Because the Snow Fairy was scared.


    He widened the distance so that those floating in the sky could smell the honey and reveal themselves.


    I waited behind a tree.


    ��come.


    and after a while


    Through the intermittent snow falling from the sky, faintly shining things like fireflies came down one by one.


    A monster that could only be seen with a small glow was enough to be called a snow fairy.


    for people who don��t know anything.


    They��re so small you can��t see them. Actually, they look like bugs, but what?


    Sadly, there was a hideous insect in the round glow.


    That was the identity of the Snow Fairy.


    He was not curious about their identity, so he kept observing them gathering.


    Those who went into the bottle and tasted the honey filled their stomachs and went up to the sky, and the others went back into the bottle and tasted the honey.


    I don��t know who named it the essence of the Snow Fairy.


    The Snow Fairy tasted the nectar and discharged as a by-product the water that shimmered like the light around them.


    The expression ��emission�� is not wrong.


    The water that looked beautiful was unfortunately called the essence of the Snow Fairy, but in reality it was just their excrement.


    However, their excrement surprisingly became an ingredient for making an elixir.


    ��Anyway, it was hard.


    Suddenly, golden honey and glowing water coexisted in the bottle.


    Eun-ha smiled faintly and praised herself for trying to obtain the essence of the Snow Fairy.


    The Snow Fairy was a monster that could not be easily observed and was sensitive to the environment.


    Above all, it was very difficult to make a bottle to contain the essence of the Snow Fairy.


    Because I had to deal with high-ranking monsters and get by-products from them.


    Anyway, now I��


    It will take time for that bottle to be filled with the essence of the Snow Fairy.


    Eunha pulled out the sword she was wearing at her waist.


    ��I have to deal with these guys.


    Kieeeeeek��!!


    Corpse Nepenthes honey had the effect of summoning monsters. Besides, those who were bewitched by the smell of honey lost their temper and became excited.


    In addition, the mana that the Snow Fairy shed had the effect of causing omnipresence.


    ��they appear in a row.


    Of course, the Snow Fairy, who was drunk with honey, provoked a more dangerous omnipresence when excited.


    One after another, the aura of omnipresence was sensed.


    This is why he did not think of obtaining the essence of the Snow Fairy in the city center.


    I thought it would cause human casualties as well as trouble in many ways.


    ��a little more than you think?


    He clucked his tongue when he saw the monsters that were born out of omnipresence and the monsters that were appearing somewhere.


    Come to think of it, Bukhansan belongs to the ghost zone.


    Concentrated on obtaining the essence of the Snow Fairy, she stopped considering environmental factors.


    Eunha belatedly blamed herself and took out the Beretta from the holster.


    I��ll come with Uncle Bruno.


    It felt like I had to fight those monsters alone in the snowy mountains.


    Monsters that continue to increase even now.


    It was the result of the combination of the three characteristics of the Nepentes Corpse, the characteristics of the Ghost Zone, and the characteristics of the Snow Fairy.


    Gurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr


    !


    But what does that matter?


    No matter how many of them are, no matter how strong they are.


    Eunha could be confident.


    They said they wouldn��t even be able to compete with you.


    Gwangmoo


    was rather good.


    because no one sees you


    Eunha madly swung her sword and madly shot Beretta.


    A rupture sound cut through the air, scattering the monsters�� blood over the snow.


    The gunshots resonating in the middle of the mountain terribly took their breath away.


    Violent Venom


    Mana Drain


    In a world where there were no footprints, the more the footprints are engraved.


    The white snow field gradually turned red with blood.


    And the galaxy that created it performed a sword dance with her eyes closed.


    Every time he swung his sword, the breathless monster turned into particles and disappeared.


    Galactic, walking around as if wearing it, became an object of fear to the monsters.


    Even so, the galaxy didn��t care and killed all the monsters that got caught in the sensor net.


    strangely and miraculously.


    I will do a sword dance, so you guys��.


    The feeling of becoming one with the sword.


    A feeling of floating as if you were stepping on the air instead of the ground.


    Eun-ha felt excited at the feeling she hadn��t felt in a long time.


    ��Even poop.


    I killed the monster like a god.


    ��


    ��Essence of the Snow Fairy is also complete.


    Elixir has four ingredients.


    Zheng He��s Star Ghost Moon Painting has already been obtained.


    And when he turned the snow field into a sea of blood, he even obtained the essence of the Snow Fairy.


    Now I just need one more to make an elixir.


    At some point, the snow stopped.


    Eunha, who put the essence of the Snow Fairy in her holster, picked up the magic stone that had fallen on the floor.


    The condition of the magic stone was not so good.


    That was natural.


    I was aiming for the area where the magic stone was supposed to be to cut off the breath of the monsters with one blow.


    It was a magic stone for a low-ranking monster anyway, so he decided not to worry about it.


    The problem is the other one.


    Then, Eun-ha frowned when she remembered the other ingredient that made up the elixir.


    The Star of Purification was easy to obtain because I had obtained it in my previous life, and I had heard of the recipe for the Essence of the Snow Fairy and the Ghost Flower in the past.


    The moonlight blessing is the problem.


    Eunha did not know much about the blessing of moonlight.


    Because I had never seen the blessing of moonlight, which is said to be the most important part of an elixir, before returning.


    It��s not that there��s no way to get it�� but


    the blessing of the moonlight was very rare, and those who knew the information kept quiet.


    As a result, the photos did not even appear.


    At least I had only heard of it.


    What a moonlight blessing looks like.


    As Eunha recalled, the blessing of moonlight was said to be in the form of a flower as an elixir that glows and blooms in the middle of the night.


    However, unlike the star of purification, it was sensitive to changes in the environment, so even a slight change in the environment would cause it to wither.


    That��s why I didn��t know where it bloomed, and I didn��t know where it was.


    However, Eunha, who lived a previous life, was able to find a way to know the location of the Moonlight Blessing.


    The first person to get the ingredients for the elixir was Onyang.


    < Braever > On Taeyang.


    He was the first person to create an elixir in a previous life.


    I was the one who developed it at the same time.


    Eun-ha, who spent the same school days as On-taeyang, was able to understand how he obtained the blessing of moonlight.


    Therefore, it was necessary to follow what Onyang did as it was, unless the whereabouts were known.


    The conclusion is-.


    ��It is said that it belongs to Choi Ga-in��.


    What a complicated conclusion.


    Eunha sighed.


    In a previous life, < Braever > On Taeyang was engaged to Choi Ga-in and accidentally found out that the flower she had was the last ingredient for the elixir.


    Onyang also relied on talent in the end.


    It was certainly a coincidence that the ingredients he had been collecting had accidentally created an elixir.


    Choi Ga-in has value.


    And this time he takes the opportunity he used in his previous life.


    In other words, get the blessing of moonlight that Choi Ga-in should have.


    To be precise, Choi Ga-in had to hit the ball to obtain the blessing of moonlight that she would ��get�� somewhere.


    That was the reason Choi Ga-in was saved. I couldn��t do anything with her right away, as long as she was of any use.


    That��s why I get engaged to her just because I��m crazy to get the blessing of the moonlight.


    It wasn��t something I hadn��t thought about.


    Just thinking about it was terrifying.


    In the first place, she was nothing more than a hand that was discarded when its usefulness declined.


    And if he had a relationship with the Galaxy Group, he could not protect Ha Baek-ryun.


    The Galaxy Group was an object that had to be subdued.


    not to be subjugated.


    ��In the end, you won��t find the Moonlight Blessing until you enter Higher Academy.


    Eunha walked a path that no one could see.


    By the time we got out of Mt. Bukhan, the radio interference was finally resolved.


    Why did Tok come so much?


    Pine Tok poured like crazy.


    At least, it must have been a trivial conversation between friends.


    That prediction was half correct��


    ����.�� Sear?h the nov��lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ��Half was wrong.


    ��Magic Square��: Hello. Bangjin is the father. It��s nothing else�� (03:03pm)


    Bangjin Ma is dead.

 Chapter 367

    Relife Player 367


    [Chapter 108]


    [How to not know what people do (3)]


    Even if it��s a regression.


    It is impossible to know all futures.


    Like the incident where a lot of people were injured or died when snow fairies appeared ubiquitously in Mok-dong academy.


    ��Damn it.


    Where the hell is the person who remembers all the incidents that happen every day in fragments?


    even if you know it.


    ��thank you guys for coming. ������.��


    The magic square died.


    They say it was a disaster and an accident.


    He said he was attacked while trying to stop the monsters that appeared in the academy.


    Death came so suddenly.


    To the extent that there is no room for me to intervene.


    Eunha had a bitter aftertaste.


    no i wrote too much.


    Really�� thank you��


    because people don��t know what to do.


    I thought in my heart that one day something like this might happen.


    When it became reality and attacked, Eun-ha felt a terrible sense of helplessness.


    what does it feel like


    Alice Hospital Funeral Home.


    Standing in a place where wailing was rampant, Eun-ha clenched her fists so tightly that her nails dug into her flesh.


    A picture of the portrait caught my eye.


    In the photo, the child was smiling brightly.


    It was a familiar face.


    have to get used to it


    ��let��s start with greetings.


    Min-ji, who had barely stopped crying before arriving at Alice Hospital, burst into tears again after meeting the atmosphere of the funeral home.


    Hayang also shrugged and sobbed.


    Eventually, with tears in her eyes, Seo Na sniffed and opened her mouth.


    ����.


    On the other hand, Eunhyuk stood there silently. With a pale, hardened face, he gazed at the spirit without hesitation.


    Then I got down on my knees first. Starting with Eunhyuk, the friends knelt down one by one and bowed.


    How can this be?


    Eunha also expressed condolences.


    When he woke up after all the bowing, he and his friends had no choice but to fully acknowledge the resident.


    ��Bangjin will be happy too.


    ��Go��thank you��


    My father who speaks with red eyes and cracked voice instead of shedding tears to support even the remaining family.


    A mother weeps bitterly, unable to open her eyes properly because the tears shed down covered her eyes.


    Tsk�� Even the sky is indifferent.


    What the hell did we do wrong��!


    These bastards of monsters��


    First, I heard the cry of the people who found the mortuary.


    Eunha and her friends greeted the resident and headed to the people who kept their seats.


    Among them, I saw Baek Hyeon-yul and Yeon Seong-jin, who were sitting blankly in the corner.


    Ah�� you��re here. Did you say hello? ��hi.


    In the middle of the food set on the table.


    The two greeted Eunha and their friends without touching the food.


    ��


    The day Magic Bangjin passed away.


    Omnipresence occurred sporadically in Mokdong Academy.


    As soon as the omnipresence was confirmed, the players immediately mobilized, but when they arrived, the magic square was said to be on the verge of dying.


    Fortunately, the supporter gave him first aid and said that his life was extended, but he died in the end.


    I was trembling in fear, but he recklessly turned his back on me, saying he needed to save the other kids too. Crazy why are you going there��


    Friends didn��t say anything.


    It was hard to accept the reality, so I just kept my seat because I didn��t know what to say.


    Meanwhile, Seongjin Yeon broke the silence and complained.


    To be honest�� Monsters seemed to have nothing to do with me.


    People who lived in the world before the fairy took office said.


    Cocoon is protecting Seoul, so there��s a lot less to worry about about monsters.


    Nevertheless, ubiquity occurred.


    Nevertheless, monsters appeared.


    Even if a huge disaster was prevented, the reality was that a small disaster could not be prevented.


    And because it��s a small disaster��.


    But it wasn��t. Monsters�� were just around the corner.


    ��People become numb.


    No matter how much the media today says that monsters have appeared somewhere, even if players die fighting monsters, they do not inform how many people have died from monsters today.


    The stories told through the monitors were nothing more than simple entertainment for people living their daily lives.


    Because that kind of story doesn��t happen around you.


    No matter how great the event is, people are getting more and more insensitive to the death of others.


    I realized that I was actually living in a very dangerous world. He knew very well that a person could be killed by a monster that suddenly appeared in his house anytime, anywhere��


    The truth he had been ignoring.


    Death was always near.


    And the monster might take its own death close by.


    ��that��s scary. I think it��s great that you guys are willing to fight those guys.


    So Yeon Seong-jin wept.


    I was afraid and afraid of monsters.


    He realized that monsters are truly beings to be feared.


    Only after losing a close friend.


    at the same time-


    -Dog-like bastards. I want to kill them all if I can. He said he wanted to take revenge on the people who made Bang Jin-i that way��


    Yeon Seong-jin realized that monsters are the ones who should be hated.


    Those who suffered the pain of loss burned their hatred for monsters like that.


    < Century Destruction >.


    The hatred toward the monsters of the people who lived more than 30 years from then was deeply rooted in this country.


    without the pain going away.


    As long as monsters exist in this world, hatred for monsters will continue.


    Hey, so what happened to the monsters? dead? If you haven��t caught it yet, I will kill it.


    His friends also gritted their teeth with hatred for monsters.


    Grinding his teeth and chewing on his hatred, Jinpa-rang spoke with a face that had poison in his eyes.


    His voice, which did not feel playful, represented the feelings of his friends.


    died on the spot


    I��m angry


    Hatred cannot be quenched.


    The monsters that brought the pain of loss were usually subdued immediately on the spot.


    Therefore, people had no choice but to go beyond other monsters and harbor hostility towards all monsters.


    That emotion made the player.


    ��I��ll go first. sorry.


    where are you going


    Then Eunhyuk stood up.


    Eun-ha asked him, whose face was still white.


    Just��


    Eunhyuk Choi laughed awkwardly.


    As if you wouldn��t show sadness.


    Like you won��t show hate.


    He held back all his emotions.


    ��to go back and wield a sword. If I don��t warm up, I feel like I��m going crazy��


    Yes, go carefully. ok see you later Leader.


    Choi Eun-hyuk, Ma Bang-jin and Yeon Seong-jin.


    The three of them have been close since kindergarten and their homes are close by.


    The three were childhood friends.


    Even if he entered the academy, the time the three of them had been together since childhood would not have faded. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    There was no one here who did not know how he felt after losing a friend helplessly even while attending the academy.


    it��s standing


    huh.


    Go back with Eunhyuk.


    On the one hand, Eun-ha was very worried about Choi Eun-hyuk.


    Because he, who always made the atmosphere cheerful, had a stiff face after hearing of Magic Square��s death.


    Especially because I know well the character of Eunhyuk who doesn��t want to show tears to others.


    Seo-na followed him, probably matching Eun-ha��s feelings.


    I��ll stop going now too. I��ve been here since yesterday�� It��s kind of hard.


    Then, Yeon Seong-jin opened his mouth.


    After attending the same academy as Mabangjin, he said that he stayed up all night with his eyes open.


    At that time, he seemed to be feeling guilty for not being able to catch the magic square that was running to help people.


    He got up from his seat and staggered, and Parang helped him and left the mortuary.


    Hyun-yul, what will you do?


    Choi Eun-hyuk left and Yeon Seong-jin left.


    After the two, the person who was closest to Ma Bang-jin was Baek Hyeon-yul.


    He usually said he was sleepy and carried a pillow, but today he had nothing.


    like a crazy person


    He was still stunned.


    are you sleeping too?


    Minji, who blew her nose with a tissue, spoke to him.


    Baek Hyeon-yul shook his head a beat late.


    Even so, he never mentioned the word sleep.


    Friends could see that he was shocked by the death of Magic Square.


    ��ram.


    what?


    That was when


    Hyeon-yul, who had not responded no matter how much he spoke, pursed his sticky lips.


    It was an incomprehensible sound.


    Friends listened.


    -I want to get some fresh air.


    After saying that, Baek Hyun-yul banged his head on the table.


    It was such a loud sound that the people around me turned around involuntarily.


    what? Did you pass out!? no.


    Blue was startled and shook Baek Hyeon-yul, who hit his head.


    After moving, Hayang looked at the situation and came to a conclusion.


    ��Are you sleeping. must have been tired


    ��


    I swore to keep everything, but I knew it was an oath that I couldn��t keep everything.


    Noh Eun-ha realized it again through the death of Ma Bang-jin.


    ��devil.


    are you awake now?


    The roof of the funeral home at Alice Hospital.


    Eunha talked to Hyeonyul who was lying on the bench and sleeping.


    She said she wanted to get some fresh air in her sleep, so Eunha carried him up to the rooftop.


    ��cold.


    is it? I��ll turn the temperature up a bit.


    It was January.


    Hyeon-yul just shuddered.


    The galaxy, which realized belatedly, warmed up the surroundings with mana in its body.


    Hyeon-yul, who tossed and turned several times, let out a comfortable breath as if he was satisfied.


    I must have had a nightmare


    ����.


    Didn��t you say something when you saw me?


    Other friends were in the mortuary.


    There were only two people on the roof, Eunha and Hyeonyul.


    While Hyeon-yul was sleeping, Eun-ha, who had been disturbingly organizing her mind, quietly added a word.


    ��devil.


    Hyun-yul, who cut his head on Eun-ha��s lap,


    looked up at him and said.


    Then he added


    I see you black


    ����.


    that��s just like the devil.


    ����.


    The eyes and the corners of the mouth are strange. One side goes up like a smile and the other side goes down like a cry.


    ����.


    So you look sad and pitiful.


    Eun-ha suddenly remembered the past.


    At an elementary school drawing contest, Baek Hyeon-yul used him as a model and drew a picture that reminded him of him before returning.


    At that time, Eun-ha dismissed it as a coincidence, but it may not be a coincidence.


    Eun-ha realized that Baek Hyeon-yul��s eyes were looking at her, or over her shoulder.


    what do you see me


    oh look


    show it to others?


    show it to others


    Gift.


    Eunha murmured softly.


    I don��t know what his gift is, but he seems to see something through the mana of others.


    I��ve seen a lot of strange things from before. The scenery that other people can��t see is always only for me��


    He who always grumbled that he was sleepy muttered calmly.


    He said it was so much fun to paint scenes that others couldn��t see.


    Every time I try to look at it, I want to draw even if I get tired.


    ��I wanted to continue living like that.


    Baek Hyeon-yul explained that what he sees in his eyes seems to embody the human heart.


    That��s why the Yeon Seong-jin combination was good.


    He said that the images of the two people��s hearts warmly touched him.


    But�� I don��t think I can anymore.


    I wanted to live like that all my life.


    Enjoy the life of painting.


    A life where you spend cozy time with friends who take care of you from time to time.


    Sungjin��s heart is broken.


    ����.


    It seems my heart is also broken��


    The monster has taken away the future.


    Deprived of such a future, Hyeon-yul muttered calmly as he looked at the cloudy sky.


    ��Sungjin wants to be a chemist. I promise to make Bang Jin��s dream come true instead.


    Baek Hyun-yul did not want an answer.


    Just like Yeon Seong-jin did at the funeral, he just wanted to pour out his emotions.


    Like throwing it into a trash can.


    But why is he doing this while holding on to Eunha?


    ��You think it��s a relief that Bangjin is dead.


    ����.


    So venting your anger.


    Hyeon-yul cleared his doubts as if he had seen through them.


    As Eunha kept her mouth shut, Hyeonyul continued to complain as if nothing mattered.


    What should I do? Then, can I make Sungjin��s dream come true?


    are you good at math no.


    The existence of Baek Hyun-yul was strange.


    He didn��t touch Eunha��s planting and treated him comfortably.


    no.


    Soon, Eunha denied it.


    That it is possible because Hyeon-yul does not want to have a relationship with a person.


    When I think back to elementary school, he used to keep away from people.


    the player?


    It doesn��t suit you.


    Then I won��t.


    Eunha seemed to know only then.


    Hyeon-yul saw the world as a gift and came to see the world from a third person��s point of view.


    So, I was indifferent to the situation around me.


    That��s why a friend called Magic Square must have been important to him.


    Enough to harbor hatred for monsters.


    I want to draw what I see with these ��eyes��.


    idiosyncratic expression.


    Eun-ha seemed to know what Baek Hyeon-yul��s resolution was.


    It must be that he wants to draw a world where monsters exist.


    It must be that he wants to draw people who have experienced the pain of loss to monsters.


    That must be the way he resolves his hatred for monsters.


    ��I want to see Bangjin.


    As he spoke of hatred as the driving force, he stretched out his hand toward the night sky.


    In a tone that makes you feel exhausted.


    Soon, the tears he had been holding back for so long fell from his eyes.


    sorry.


    Eunha let him cry.


    On the one hand, I apologized in my heart.


    He didn��t even know who the apology was for.


    Is it about the death of the magic square?


    Is it about Baek Hyun-yul��s tears?


    If only I knew a little�� more.


    Instead, Eun-ha chewed over feelings of helplessness and regret over and over again.


    Even though I knew it was inevitable.


    ��Poor devil.


    what. Have you all cried? Not yet.


    yes then cry more


    ��Uh��


    11th year of the Seonryeok.


    It happened on New Year��s Day.

 Chapter 368

    Relife Player 368


    [Chapter 109]


    [There was a separate monster]


    ������I want to ask you, Eunha.��


    Fall of the 10th year of the Sun calendar.


    At that time, < The Seed > Ryu Yeon-hwa, who was receiving attention in the industry, suddenly asked Eun-ha.


    at the graduation ceremony next year.


    ��I want to fight with you, Eunha.��


    Ask him to become his opponent who will show off his martial arts as a representative.


    When Eun-ha first heard that, she thought it was nonsense.


    The representative of the martial arts at the graduation ceremony would point out the Dalian opponent in the sense of teaching juniors or freely competing martial arts with classmates for the last time.


    However, there has never been a case of choosing a second-year middle school academy student who is not a junior right below him.


    ����Are you serious?��


    ��Yes, I��m serious.��


    ������.��


    Common sense and orthodoxy.


    Regardless of those things, Ryu Yeon-hwa suggested Dalian to him.


    Realizing this, Eun-ha was bewildered and fell into long agony.


    It was not easy to guess what she really wanted.


    It was unlikely that she was trying to spread the teachings to herself, who was only a few years younger.


    ����Are you really serious?��


    ��Yes, really.��


    Then, what she wanted was to compete with each other on equal footing.


    She left the students in the same class and chose herself, who was attending a secondary academy.


    Eunha asked again after thinking.


    Her answer remained unchanged.


    Then she nodded and spoke further.


    ��I want to fight with all my might.��


    She was aware that he was hiding his skills.


    Being taught by < Shinchang >, she was aware of Eunha��s ability as the protagonist of Unit 031.


    That��s why I applied for Dalian.


    In order to commemorate his graduation, to see if he will win the galaxy or if his skills will work in society.


    Inside the ice crystals, where no impurities could be found, the flame of fighting spirit was burning gently.


    Because I saw through it, the galaxy was��.


    ����Yes, I like it. Let��s Dalian.��


    I accepted the offer of Dalian from Ryu Yeon-hwa, who will become the strongest in Korea in the future.


    ��


    11 years of history.


    Higher Academy 027&27 graduation ceremony.


    It is said that many people attended the graduation ceremony that started in the morning.


    Eunha, who did not attend the graduation ceremony, found out about the situation through the news that her friends sent via chat.


    What are you doing? I couldn��t even go to your sister��s graduation ceremony.


    ��I can��t help it.


    No Eun-ah is graduating.


    Since it was her last school life, Eun-ha wanted to attend her graduation ceremony if possible.


    However, while her friends went to see her and her family congratulated her, Eun-ha was spending time in Byeok Hae-soo��s workshop.


    It was unavoidable.


    Because I made a promise with Ryu Yeon-hwa.


    I will do my best in this Dalian.


    By the way�� It��s touching that my sword will face off with < Shinchang >.


    My brother, Yeonhwa, and my sister are not from < Shinchang >, but from < The Seed >.


    So, let��s call it the ��new window�� of the future. I can go somewhere later and talk about it. The sword I made was once paired with the < New Spear >.


    It was a holiday without classes.


    Nevertheless, Byeok Hae-soo opened the workshop from early morning and was tinkering with Galaxy devices.


    Even so, he laughed hahaha, probably happy about it, and faced the blazing fire.


    That��s it! Take care of this guy. Why do you treat the sword so badly every time you come? And that sound�� No matter how much you manage it, it becomes like this over time.


    It��s all because Noh Eun-ha lacks your no-oh power. If you earnestly believe, the whole universe will come to your aid.


    ��You��re not religious these days, are you? I can understand other religions, but never go to Manaism.


    Why do I go to my religion? All I believe in is skill and discernment. That��s just what I said, dude. S��ar?h the ��ov��lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Byeok Hae-su, who handed over the black thorn tree to Eun-ha, turned off the furnace fire and sat down.


    There was a steamed beer glass on the table.


    As he blew mana into the beer mug, it instantly cooled.


    Kya~! After all, drinking beer after sweating is the best!


    ��I��m a high school academy student, so I can drink alcohol, but if I drink too much, my liver gets worse?


    Are you okay with this?


    He��s doing it because his body is weak.


    Sometimes when I see you, I don��t know if you��re my younger brother or my older brother. But am I strong?


    Byeok Hae-soo showed off to Eun-ha by building arm muscles.


    Eunha clicked her tongue as she looked at Byeok Hae-soo, who likes to drink in her previous life and in this life.


    In his previous life, Byeok Hae-soo passed away due to deteriorating health.


    In this life, even if Byeok Hae-soo received sponsorship and the living environment improved, Eun-ha was worried that he might harm his health.


    don��t worry. bro don��t die


    Reduce it if you know.


    okay okay.


    As if seeing through his concerns.


    Byeok Hae-soo burst into laughter and walked away from the beer mug.


    Anyway, I��ve done everything I can, so don��t worry about weapons and fight hard.


    it should be


    Eun-ha nodded, reconfirming the performance of the black thorn tree.


    There was no watch in the studio.


    When I checked the time on my smartphone, it seemed that the graduation ceremony would be over in a little while.


    Better to go first and wait.


    I thought about having lunch, but I didn��t feel like eating it today.


    I didn��t even eat breakfast.


    That��s how much Eun-ha was paying attention to today��s sparring.


    Because the opponent was Ryu Yeon-hwa.


    I couldn��t be indifferent.


    [I��m fine!]


    It was then.


    Eunha got up from her seat and opened PineTalk at the alarm sound.


    Photos of Eun-ah and Eun-ae posted on the group chat where families gather.


    Eunha looked at the picture her father uploaded and raised her mouth.


    Eun-ah was pretty and Eun-ae was pretty too.


    It was a pity that I couldn��t go to the graduation ceremony.


    Who are you from?


    to the family


    Is the graduation ceremony over? It looks like I��m done taking pictures now. I��ll have to go soon too.


    Yeah, it��s better to go first and wait. People from the industry and related people must have come, but it��s better to lock it up before it gets crowded.


    Byeok Hae-soo put the upper clothes on the chair over his shoulders and said.


    He, too, seemed to want to organize his workshop and prepare to return.


    See you later. I��ll clean up the workshop and go to the audience.


    okay. Thanks for fixing it bro.


    have something like this


    Byeok Hae-soo raised his mouth as he touched his untrimmed chin.


    Then he called Eunha, who was about to leave the workshop.


    hey eunha


    uh why


    How do you think it will turn out?


    ����.


    The face that smiled lightly a moment ago came and went, but disappeared.


    Byeok Haesu asked in a serious tone.


    Eun-ha, who half-opened the door, turned around and asked him a question.


    What do you think it will be like?


    In fact, Eunha herself did not know.


    Because I saw the power of the Shinchang in my previous life.


    Because I practiced regularly with Ryu Yeon-hwa in this life.


    Even though Eun-ha knew Ryu Yeon-hwa��s skills, she hadn��t yet guessed her end.


    The growth rate is faster than before the regression.


    The only thing I can be sure of is that the speed of her growth is much faster than before the return.


    After training with Eunha, she quickly became stronger after realizing what she lacked.


    And it will still be growing.


    That��s why the galaxy couldn��t easily tailor her powers.


    ��Do I really have to say that?


    why? Who do you think will win in your opinion?


    However, she was not the only one who was becoming stronger at a rapid pace.


    Eunha herself was also getting stronger.


    Even if she was reborn as one of the strongest people in Korea in her 20s in her previous life.


    To Eunha living this life, it was not a very important part.


    I can��t answer for sure until I fight myself, but still-.


    -I��ll give you some advice.


    So don��t worry too much.


    Eun-ha tried to talk to Byeok Hae-soo.


    However, Byeok Hae-soo came over and put his savage hand on Eun-ha��s shoulder.


    Then, bring your big face close to him and say.


    5 minutes. Still, you have to endure 5 minutes. Otherwise, you could be embarrassed by so many people. �� I��m serious?


    Have you ever seen me not being sincere?


    Eunha was dumbfounded.


    That��s all he said while snorting.


    He seemed convinced that Eunha would lose to Ryu Yeonhwa.


    hey tell me honestly What did you do wrong to Jesu?


    no no


    no there will be If it wasn��t for that, would Jesu-san have designated you as a sparring opponent?


    ����.


    As Eunha hyung, this is my advice, but it��s best not to let other people know about marital quarrels. Even now, go to Je-su right now, make Je-su feel better, and apologize.


    no no? And why should I apologize?


    That�� What is it�� Dick�� That��s true�� Noh Eun-ha, you must have been wrong, otherwise Je-su would have been so angry?


    Wow�� Hyung really��


    Eunha couldn��t speak as she looked up at him.


    how well you did


    how much did you follow?


    However, Byeok Hae-soo betrayed him.


    Eun-ha, who was stabbed in the back of the head unexpectedly, was speechless.


    In the meantime, as Eunha stuttered, Byeok Haesu spoke excitedly.


    The director saying that he fought well even though he lost is probably going to be difficult against Mr. Jesu, so even if he fights, he should lose with some probability? Somehow, after 5 minutes passed, and after exchanging sums a few times, I deliberately dropped the sword. It would be nice to give and take a lot of sums if you can. Is that how people see it?


    ��Oh yeah.


    what. Hey, aren��t you mad?


    who��s pouting why am i pissed


    Eunha, I��m not ignoring you, but Jesu is a monster, not a human. No matter how strong a person is, a monster can never be defeated. you are not weak


    ����.


    Today, the wall seawater was disgusting.


    Eun-ha, deeply heartbroken, quickly turned around to Byeok Hae-soo and left the battle.


    That��s true�� ��Cause I��m still a kid


    Hae-soo, who was left alone in the workshop, licked his lips.


    It was a sorry thing for Eunha.


    He had no idea that Ryu Yeon-hwa, who was evaluated as a rising comet, would lose.


    ��because that sister is a real monster.


    He had never properly seen Eunha fight.


    Instead, he had seen Ryu Yeon-hwa fighting.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa was a monster.


    Even a promising player of the same jockey could not compete in front of her.


    Even active players said they couldn��t fight her properly.


    Temporarily treated as a < Shinchang >, she probably won��t find an opponent among the students.


    So that��s what Jesu thought.


    So Ryu Yeon-hwa must have thought.


    If none of the students are opponents.


    Then, let��s preach the teachings to our dearest juniors.


    It could be said to be absurd, but she must have chosen Eunha in that sense.


    Thinking about it, it seemed that the nonsensical things would make sense.


    But no matter how it is��


    Eunha would be very embarrassed.


    I should buy you a drink


    After being broken by Ryu Yeon-hwa, Byeok Hae-soo decided to comfort him who would be embarrassed by people.


    At times like these, hyung should step in, or when would he step in?


    But it��s not really a fight, is it?


    I hoped it wasn��t just a couple fight.


    The traditional graduation ceremony in Dalian.


    It was a violation of common sense that high school academy 3rd year and middle school academy 2nd year students were sparring.


    ��


    How could your brother do this?


    Eunha was very upset.


    Even if it was half a joke.


    No matter how it is, how can you be so sure of your own defeat?


    I was pretty proud of myself.


    Okay�� Let��s see where it ends.


    As soon as the sparring is over, I will go to the studio and give it a shot.


    Eun-ha, who made such a resolution, decided to go to the waiting room for sparring.


    The front door was full of people, so I decided to enter the waiting room through the back door.


    As expected, the back door was silent.


    Soon after, he headed to the waiting room under the guidance of the instructor.


    The instructor secretly looked down on Eun-ha, so Eun-ha laughed.


    Everyone thinks I��m losing


    That��s bound to be the case too.


    It wasn��t something I couldn��t understand.


    However, I felt uncomfortable when I kept getting that kind of attention.


    ��Nuna��: Eunha, fighting! I hope you don��t get hurt by overdoing it.


    Do you know my heart? (01:13 pm)


    Of course, Eun-ah��s support was comforting.


    Also, she was the only one.


    The corners of Eunha��s mouth went up.


    Then, when I saw my friends�� group chat rooms that I hadn��t read in a while, I felt offended again.


    ��Fool hyung��: Envy Noh Eun-ha. I want to fight too! (12:01 am)


    ��Eunwoo��: Who will win? (12:02 am)


    ��Subin��: Heung It��s obvious who will win. Sister Yeonhwa (12:02 am)


    ��Eunhyuk��: I wish the captain would win�� but Yeonhwa Ryu will win, right? (12:03 am)


    Everyone was talking about the graduation ceremony.


    The majority of opinions were saying that the galaxy would lose.


    Then, as soon as Blue got excited, he voted on who would win.


    Most of my friends participated in the vote.


    ��Hey!��: Stop talking (12:07 am)


    [��Hey!�� has left the chat room.]


    [��Blue�� has invited ��Hey!�� to the chat room.]


    [Blue]: Summoning Kaede !(12:07 am)


    ��Heavy!��: ��(12:08 am)


    Kaede Hoshimiya, who had been invited a while ago, was also present in the chat room.


    Hoshimiya didn��t participate in chatting well, probably because he was clumsy with his smartphone.


    Every time I left the room like that, I was often invited by someone in the chat room.


    Anyway, Eunha could see that her friends had voted on who would win in the end while reading Milyn Talk.


    These things��


    Eunha gnashed her teeth.


    Everyone voted for Ryu Yeon-hwa.

 Chapter 369

    Relife Player 369


    [Chapter 109]


    [Because the monster was different (2)]


    < The Seed > Ryu Yeon-hwa, who is receiving the most attention from the academy and industry, applied for sparring with a secondary academy student.


    whatever her intentions were.


    Those who heard the story couldn��t help but laugh.


    The people who were looking down at the stadium where the graduation ceremony was going to be held in the audience chatted among themselves.


    what. Are you kidding me about this now? What do you think the academy graduation ceremony is?


    He said he was a disciple of < Shinchang >. By the way, did you just say that you would compete with a middle school academy kid?


    Seriously�� the academy is also out of date. People say the quality of players is good these days, but it seems like that was all a lie.


    and this is really disappointing Ryu Yeon-hwa is only capable of that?


    In the end, Ryu Yeon-hwa��s skills were overestimated. It was full of nitrogen.


    To summarize the stories they talk about freely, there are four main things.


    It is an act of deceiving the people who came to see them while tarnishing the meaning of the graduation couples celebrating the fruits of Hana graduates.


    However, Ryu Yeon-hwa��s ability, which was known in the industry, was actually overestimated.


    However, Ryu Yeon-hwa��s opponent is probably a person who has a deep relationship with her or a person with power who can convince her.


    However, Ryu Yeon-hwa is trying to embarrass the secondary academy student who didn��t like it this time.


    There were many other opinions, but the main story was like that.


    ��don��t ignore my brother.


    ��Don��t ignore my brother.


    I heard it from all over the stadium.


    As soon as the graduation ceremony was over, Eun-ah and Eun-ae settled down and grinded their teeth.


    In particular, Eun-ah was deeply hurt by the criticism from people who did not know her friends and younger siblings well.


    The family members were also hardening their faces similarly to the two.


    Isn��t everyone talking too much? Do you think that��s how Yeonhwa chose Eunha as her opponent?


    Ryu Yeon-hwa, the industry pays attention.


    As much as that, there were countless people in the industry who approached her.


    The people who stole her from the Regulus Clan spread unfounded rumors about Ryu Yeon-hwa and deserved to be seen.


    But there was a degree.


    On the other hand, Yeonhwa has already shown her skills in Kayuple.


    Even so, people kept trying to crush Ryu Yeon-hwa for not seeing it with their own eyes.


    It wasn��t just softening.


    Didn��t you see the Eunha Cayouple? Of course, it means that Yeonhwa is strong enough to apply for sparring, but why don��t you know!


    People, even Eunha, claimed that the skills he showed on the air were just directing.


    It is unbelievable that a boy who was only 15 years old fought with Kwak Woo-hyeok��s magic.


    Let��s wait and see


    Even if you speak, you will not understand. S��ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Anyway, when the sparring starts, they will see the skills of Yeon-hwa and Eun-ha again.


    Eun-ah, arms crossed, snorted and opened her eyes.


    sister sister


    Yes why?


    That was when


    Eun-ae, who had been unable to control her expression after hearing people��s criticism, spoke to her.


    Eun-ah tilted her head as her face brightened as if it had never happened before.


    Eun-ae��s face darkened.


    My brother�� Are you losing?


    ����.


    Is Yeonhwa unnie really that strong? more than my brother


    Eun-ae is worried about Eun-ah.


    Eun-ah could not immediately answer her question.


    Eun-ae, who firmly believes that Eun-ha is the strongest in the world, seems to be unable to accept the unbridled chatter of the officials.


    All officials were assuming.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa��s victory.


    The key to this sparring is how long her opponent can hold out.


    No one predicted the victory of the galaxy at present.


    Even Eun-ah implicitly thought that Yeon-hwa would win.


    I know the galaxy is strong.


    I know it��s strong��


    but Yeonhwa is stronger than that.


    Eunah who has been with Yeonhwa for 6 years.


    She knew very well how strong Ryu Yeon-hwa, who was considered a disciple of Shinchang, was.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa was outside the standard.


    No one in Unit 027 could match her.


    It was not unusual for the academy and the industry to pay attention.


    No matter how strong the galaxy is, to him whose body is still growing, she must be a very high wall.


    As long as Eunha is still a student.


    Can��t beat the softening.


    It was Eun-ah��s idea.


    And Yeon-hwa, whom she saw earlier��


    Moreover, Eun-a saw Ryu Yeon-hwa, who was heading to the waiting room, erase her soft expression and change into a sharp spear.


    It was the first time she had ever seen her take it so seriously.


    That��s why the galaxy won��t be able to defeat her.


    I hope Eunha doesn��t get hurt.


    The softening was also a little resentful.


    Why did you ask Eunha, who was young for a long time, to be your opponent instead of a fellow student?


    To be honest, I wanted to ask Eun-ah.


    However, because Eun-ah


    knew that Ryu Yeon-hwa sincerely recognized Eun-ha as her rival.


    I just couldn��t stop her.


    So it was just begging.


    I hope that Eunha is not hurt as much as possible.


    ��I do not know either.


    Eun-ah clasped her hands tightly and communicated her intentions to Eun-ae passively.


    Eun-ae bit her lip, feeling resentful.


    Then she cried out loudly.


    no! My brother will win!


    I prayed that my sister would not be hurt either.


    Eun-ah held Eun-ae��s hand tightly.


    ��


    Golden generation.


    Recently, the brand promoted by the academy was widely known even in the industry.


    If you call players who experienced < Destruction at the End of the Century > the first generation.


    If you call the players and Ajins that were revealed to the public after < Destruction at the End of the Century >, the second generation.


    The academy has called the players graduating from the academy since the fairy took office as the 3rd generation.


    And the academy called the 027 class students graduating this year the golden generation, the protagonists of the third generation.


    So, there was no way that people in the industry would not be interested.


    In fact, it deserves to be called the golden generation.


    Even in the eyes of the officials, the skills of the 027&27th class students were outstanding.


    Among them, < The Seed > Ryu Yeon-hwa and Han Chang-jin and Roh Eun-ah had considerable skills that could not be put on the same line as other students.


    Clanlord looks good.


    uh? Of course you have to feel good. Not only Eun-ah, but also Yeon-hwa and Chang-jin joined our clan, so how can you feel bad?


    ��you look really good.


    And Clan Regulus, who recruited the three of them into the clan, was envied by industry officials.


    Gu Yeon-soo, a member of the Regulus Clan, always had a smile on his face.


    Park Hye-rim of Twelve Seats < The Holy Mother >, who paid half price to see Eun-ah��s graduation ceremony, couldn��t hide her pathetic feelings.


    Ah, Myungwang Clanlord. long time no see.


    ��It��s been a while.


    Then, Gu Yeon-soo spoke to the man sitting next to him.


    It was Do Wan-joon from Twelve Seats < Fantasy Poetry >.


    Regulus Clan, a clan that is rated S+ in Korea.


    Likewise, the Myungwang Clan, a clan that is rated as S+.


    The Clan Lords of the two clans gathered together.


    It attracted the attention of industry insiders.


    However, their gaze was quickly diverted.


    Because all the clans rated as S rank appeared in the bleachers.


    All of them are curious about the skills of Ryu Yeon-hwa, who is said to be a disciple of Shinchang.


    You look good.


    I can��t help but feel bad You are going to die like that.


    It can��t be death.


    Meanwhile, Gu Yeon-soo and Do Wan-joon had a casual conversation.


    The two, who had always known each other, knew each other��s current situation.


    how is it? Is the fort any better?


    ��so so.


    Currently, the Myeongwang Clan was facing a period of stagnation.


    It was to the point that I couldn��t properly jump into the 027&27th takeover battle to solve the clan war that was pouring in.


    He seemed to have regained his composure, but Do Wan-joon was tired.


    Dark circles were thick.


    So who did you come to see?


    you?


    ������.��


    Gu Yeon-soo asked, narrowing his eyes.


    Do Wan-joon responded with a question.


    It seemed that the two people��s answers were the same.


    I don��t think you��re here to cheer on your clanmates.


    Um�� is that a combination?


    ��I got three of them this time, so let��s keep our hands off of them, right?


    I��m a student graduating in a few years, so why take my hands off it?


    There were rumors running through the industry.


    There is one talented person in class 031 that is as good as Ryu Yeon-hwa.


    Most people thought it was a joke, but those who were familiar with the rumours knew it wasn��t just a joke.


    Furthermore, they were vaguely convinced of ��his�� skills while watching Cayouple.


    Still, I didn��t know that the Lord of the Myungwang Clan would come in person.


    Regulus Clan Lord. it��s the same for you


    I have a cause. Eun-ah��s younger sister has a close relationship with the president of Alice Group, so it��s worth coming to see her. Isn��t that Hyerim? Oh, Hyerim also knows Eunha. You must have a lot of work to do, but did you come to see Noh Eun-ha? Because I wanted to see it with my own eyes.


    Is that enough?


    According to the information I found out, that��s about it. So hands off.


    Middle School Academy 031 Noh Eun-ha.


    Those who play the role of head of a great clan have come here to see him.


    The academy��s sleepy dragon.


    It was a nickname that people in the industry called Noh Eun-ha.


    Aren��t you curious how long we��ll last if we fight with Yeonhwa?


    Is it our Yeonhwa already?�� Yes, I��m envious.


    Haha, if you��re jealous, you lose.


    However, even if Eun-ha was highly regarded, almost everyone did not doubt Ryu Yeon-hwa��s victory.


    Common sense has to do that.


    Anyway, Do Wan-joon and Gu Yeon-soo decided to wait for the Dalian that would begin shortly.


    at that time.


    Hey Myungwang Clanlord.


    why. what?


    Isn��t that Hyuncheol?


    ��that��s right


    I never thought a Clan Lord would come from the Blaze Clan��


    Gu Yeon-soo pointed at a red-haired player who appeared from the audience across the street.


    The Blaze Clan, which is rated as S-rank, was Kang Hyeon-cheol of the Twelve Seats < Yeomma > who was in charge of the Clan Road there.


    Finally, all seven clans rated as S were gathered in this audience.


    But here are three members of the Twelve Seated�� Is it okay?


    ������.��


    Gu Yeon-soo was ridiculous.


    Twelve Seats < Fantastic Poetry > Do Wan-joon.


    The Twelve Seats < The Holy Mother > Park Hye-rim.


    Twelve Seats < Yeomma > Kang Hyeon-cheol.


    It would be three people gathered in one place. People were surprised because it was so rare.


    But apart from that, the fact that the three of the Twelve Seats gathered in one place meant that the business system of the Twelve Seats was paralyzed.


    ��Leaving the workplace without permission.


    Although Do Wan-joon was on vacation.


    Although Park Hye-rim made time for it.


    Kang Hyeon-cheol just skipped it.


    Crazy, crazy��. Really crazy.


    In the end, Park Hye-rim wanted to hit Kang Hyeon-cheol, who was waving in this direction with a blue face.


    ��


    At that time, there were people who were already sitting in seats elsewhere in the audience.


    ��Everyone thinks the same after all.


    haha�� That��s right��


    Shinra Clan Clan Lord Kim Yu-jin.


    And < Empress > Shin Seo-yeong.


    The two, who had been friends since the recapture of Uijeongbu, resolved their friendship after a long time.


    Kim Yu-jin also came here to see Eun-ha��s skills.


    Then she looked around the auditorium and realized that others were thinking the same way as she was.


    Is he that strong?


    So Yujin Kim couldn��t hold back her curiosity any longer.


    Deep down, she thought that the rumors of the academy��s sleepy dragon were overestimated.


    However, people with a reputation in the industry found this position.


    I didn��t think they came just to see Ryu Yeon-hwa��s skills.


    Hmmm��


    Meanwhile, upon receiving the question, Shin Seo-young soon put on a puzzled expression.


    She thought carefully about what to answer.


    ��I think you��d better see for yourself.


    Eventually, she evaded an answer.


    Then he quietly sighed.


    Noh Eun-ha is really��


    Shin Seo-yeong chewed on Eun-ha in her mind.


    I didn��t know what Eunha was thinking when she did this.


    As far as she knows, Eunha didn��t like to show off her skills to people.


    However, it is said that he sparred with < The Seed > Ryu Yeon-hwa in front of industry officials.


    It wasn��t like Noh Eun-ha.


    What are you thinking?


    Perhaps Eunha is trying to lose publicly in order to wipe out the current situation being discussed in the industry.


    But she soon denied it.


    Due to the nature of Eunha, he was not one to live with shame.


    ��I don��t know.


    I just need to see Dalian.


    Eventually, she gave up on the idea.


    The reason she came here was because, like everyone else, she was curious about Noh Eun-ha��s skills.


    She also did not fully grasp Noh Eun-ha��s skills.


    Probably only a fraction of what the galaxy has shown so far.


    Eunha is a real monster.


    The academy��s sleepy dragon��


    You��re not wrong.


    Shin Seo-young was confident.


    More than anyone in this room.


    I don��t think there��s anyone who can judge Eunha��s skills as much as she does.


    That��s why she was almost the only person in the audience who had the possibility in mind.


    The possibility of Eunha winning Yeonhwa.


    However, if that happens��


    ��Even now, the eyes of the industry are focused on it, but if it did, there would be more��


    Eunha would receive a lot of attention.


    And that wasn��t what the galaxy wanted.


    That��s why she couldn��t figure out what the hell Eunha was thinking.


    ��Looks like we��re starting.


    Soon, she was awakened from her thoughts by Kim Yu-jin��s muttering.


    Receiving cheers from the people, Ryu Yeon-hwa and Noh Eun-ha were on their way to the training ground.


    Ay no way�� Really?


    And Seoyoung Shin guessed something from Eunha��s face.


    I didn��t want to believe it.


    I didn��t want to believe it


    You just want to fight?


    Noah was smiling a little.


    As if excited by a sense of exaltation.


    Shin Seo-young brushed her hair in an unexpected situation.


    I don��t know.


    Let��s just watch sparring.


    I wanted to bring something to eat.

 Chapter 370

    Relife Player 370


    [Chapter 109]


    [Because the monster was different (3)]


    A shout was already heard.


    Eun-ha, who was advancing to the stage where the general division competition was held every year, stopped at the sound she heard from afar.


    How many people came to see this Dalian.


    I thought Eunha was a group of people with nothing to do.


    What��s so interesting about other people��s fights?


    The graduation ceremony match was simply a competition to commemorate graduation. It was not a place that industry insiders paid much attention to.


    No matter how much I came here to see Ryu Yeon-hwa��s sparring.


    Besides, Ryu Yeon-hwa��s clan recruitment had already ended with Regulus Clan.


    However, when I saw a chat from friends a little while ago, it was said that there were players with a reputation in the audience. S��ar?h the Nov��l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Did you come to see Yeonhwa noona?


    A moment of curiosity.


    The galaxy didn��t matter at all.


    As if contrasting with the dark hallway, I stepped into the exit through which the dazzling light leaked in.


    ����.


    More than the lights shining down from the ceiling.


    The presence of people filling the seats caught Eunha��s attention.


    But that was only for a moment.


    Soon, Eun-ha lowered her gaze and turned to the person who had arrived at the arena first and was waiting for her.


    Cheeky is no joke.


    Hair tied into a single ponytail reminiscent of a green hydrangea.


    Her skin was as white as ice crystals, with no impurity to be found.


    She looked slender, but a woman who seemed to be easily broken was the owner of the strength to freely wield a spear the size of her own height.


    Nevertheless, even putting those aside, Ryu Yeon-hwa was showing off a spirit that made her feel intimidated just by standing there.


    have you waited long?


    no. just came


    However, the galaxy was not discouraged.


    Even if her expression is different from usual.


    He climbed the stairs without showing any sign.


    Eventually, when he stood in front of her, the audience cheered loudly.


    Still, the two ignored them.


    We only focused on each other.


    I��ve been waiting for this day


    is it so?


    huh.


    From the day Yeonhwa proposed Dalian, the two gave up morning practice and avoided sparring as much as possible.


    just for this day


    She had been wanting to fight him with all her might.


    Eunha clearly felt her attitude.


    one plate?


    one plate.


    Even so, the two exchanged signals as always.


    That was the beginning.


    Ignoring the sound that signaled the start, the two suddenly drew their weapons.


    Han Mae-ryu


    Silver Wind


    She was unstoppable from the start.


    The mana wrapped around the spear that was pulled out in an instant from behind was torn as if it were spreading.


    The blue mana turned into ice grains and instantly became a violent storm.


    And the spear that moved secretly in the storm draws a silver line��


    ��Mana Crasher


    But just like she was unstoppable from the start.


    Eunha also exploded the mana contained in the black thorn tree at once.


    At that moment, the storm slowly ceased.


    ������.��


    But what comes after the storm is over is another storm.


    Before the storm it was calm.


    Hanmae-ryu Chunbo on the


    icy


    road


    The two of them, who did not take their eyes off each other, immediately moved their feet.


    Eunha quickly stepped back, and Yeonhwa soared high into the sky on an ice road created with mana. Leaving her back on


    the Hanmae-ryu


    monsoon


    rain lights, Ryu Yeon-hwa swung her spear with all her might.


    It was then that countless icicles that seemed to pierce the heart fell.


    A wide-range magic that each has a heavy mass.


    He flung himself to the outside of the arena before they fell off.


    However, there was nowhere to escape.


    Because the entire arena was within her range.


    ��Kuh��!!


    The first icicle that fell broke and scattered cold air.


    Starting with that, the cold air shimmering in white filled the arena.


    His vision was blocked at the same time, and he clicked his tongue slightly and swung his sword.


    Rely on your senses and use any pair. As if


    Gwangmu


    became one with the sword.


    Eunha swung her sword like crazy.


    The icicles shattered by the sword shattered and spewed out cold air around them, trying to catch him.


    The more Eunha wielded the sword, the sharper and sharper his body movements became.


    Before he knew it, the mana emitted outside his body was forged as if it had become a sharp knife, breaking the pouring ice rain.


    Burst Counter


    When the rain has subsided.


    The floor was covered with ice.


    I couldn��t move any more.


    At that moment, the galaxy struck the ground with a blade that was waving red toward the remnant mana floating in the arena.


    ����!


    The sound of ripping the air exploded.


    As the ripples spread around the galaxy, the residual mana that touched the spreading ripples wriggled dynamically.


    An explosion caused an explosion.


    The mana that melted into the air squeezed out the remaining power again.


    However, the direction of the explosion surged toward her, who was leisurely descending the icy road, not him.


    Like taking back what she had done so far.


    No, like getting it back by ship.


    A series of explosions hit her. The protective magic surrounding


    the Hanmae-ryu


    Geumgang (����)


    training ground shook violently.


    A deafening explosion erupted, turning my vision white.


    When the light is finally out in the world.


    On the shattered floor was a single sphere.


    The sphere of ice made up of several layers was barely maintaining its shape.


    Took


    thuduk


    really barely.


    If the explosion had been any longer, the sphere would have shattered completely.


    ��that��s great.


    A grain of ice that collapses powerlessly.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa, who was standing where the protection magic was broken, was still looking at the galaxy and raising her mouth.


    Just breathing hard.


    It was the same with the Milky Way.


    Hanmae-ryu �C


    Mana Crasher


    It was the second round from now on.


    ��


    As expected, Yeonhwa noona.


    It deserves to be called < Shinchang >.


    Eun-ha thought as she clashed swords and spears with her.


    It was because he was fine even after receiving a direct hit from the magic he had put so much effort into.


    burst counter.


    The magic that was composed in its own way, based on the Artifact Arrogance Counterattack, forcibly reactivated the remaining mana and caused an explosion.


    Even if it wasn��t as crazy as the arrogant counterattack, it must have been hit to some extent.


    However, she was just gasping for breath as she consumed the mana in her body.


    Admiration and lament crossed at the same time.


    If I had a lot of mana in my body��


    Even before, I had only thought of her as a product of talent and effort.


    When I practiced with all my might in this way, I was able to realize how important talent is.


    If only I had a little more mana in my body.


    If that was the case, he would have used a wide range of magic without hesitation and without hesitation like her.


    However, since he had little mana in his body, his strength was weak just by deploying the burst counter.


    also��!


    Unfortunately, the mana in his body showed no signs of increasing.


    Although he had slightly more mana in his body than he had in his previous life, he was still not satisfied with it. That��s why he


    clicked his tongue as he faced the ice that attacked


    from both sides like a tidal wave.


    I couldn��t escape.


    In the end, I had no choice but to fight back.


    Totally out of spec.


    How are you going to fight?


    To be honest, Eunha was perplexed.


    Because it wasn��t someone who could be killed.


    He couldn��t use magic suitable for murder.


    If this had been a real battle, I would have stabbed my opponent before he had even the slightest hint of this.


    However, because it was a fair sparring, he could not get out of the way.


    Even when I was fighting Kang Hyeon-chul in the past, it wasn��t this hard��


    And Ryu Yeon-hwa��s < Binghwa > was so annoying.


    The Gift, which turns into ice the moment it is manifested, has many uses.


    Ice became a sharp weapon and also a restraining tool to capture opponents.


    Every time it manifests, the surroundings are additionally cold.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa has been using her gift to freely switch between workshops and attacks on a wide range.


    Also, the moment when the galaxy manages to break through the magic and get out of trouble��.


    Chang


    �C Ryu Yeon-hwa, who had been hiding in the cold, appeared right nearby.


    Generally, people who focus on wide-range attacks are vulnerable to close-range attacks, but she had no weaknesses.


    As a result, the difficulty level felt more difficult than defeating Italy��s Tredici Zenko Myron a few years ago.


    Invisible Tracker


    Revolver Thorn


    The fortunate fact is that cowardice does not exist for Ryu Yeon-hwa.


    Having purely trained in spearmanship, she often revealed gaps in the fighting skills that Eunha had learned to live in her previous life.


    Of course, Ryu Yeon-hwa grew up in the middle of the battle while responding to the catch technique at a very fast pace.


    ��became stronger.


    Eun-ha, who somehow survived the tsunami of the collapsed ice, evaluated Ryu Yeon-hwa, who ran into her.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa was getting stronger through this Dalian.


    The galaxy couldn��t help but think so as it watched the ice that had not yet been completely frozen roll over like a lively wave and soar in the form of a crown.


    This technique was a magic that Ryu Yeon-hwa, who became < Shinchang >, used as a special move toward the opponent who had driven her into a corner.


    Hanmae-ryu


    Undecided (�)


    A spell whose name has not yet been decided.


    It was proof that she had evolved in this spot.


    Eunha was shocked and gritted her teeth. I just wanted to know what Ryu Yeon-hwa realized in this Dalian.


    Wait a minute��


    Eun-ha checked her situation.


    I don��t know since when.


    Before he knew it, he was caught in a trap she had laid.


    He tried to get his feet off the snow-covered floor, but the soles of his shoes stuck to the floor and he couldn��t move.


    Besides, what about black thorns?


    Snow and ice were buried all over the blade, like branches covered with snow in a cold wave.


    The hand holding the hilt was tightly clung to it and did not come off.


    This is why < Binghwa > is scary.


    If it was a flame, it would have been enough to pierce it.


    The ice was annoying too.


    The reason why she continued to use wide-range magic from the start of sparring was probably to create a stage for herself.


    Stygian Eye


    Phantom Eye


    But she wasn��t alone in growing up.


    Eun-ha looked at Yeon-hwa, who was swinging a spear above her head.


    Although her mind was clear.


    The fear that must have permeated her in an instant broke her mana control.


    As for the magic I hadn��t mastered yet, it weakened my control.


    As her eyes turned to the magic formula, Eun-ha planted her own illusions.


    The horror she had seen for a moment soon gave her room for fantasies to sprout.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa��s movements became strange.


    get confused


    And just then.


    Eun-ha, who broke the magic holding her ankle, ran towards her.


    She tried to come to her senses, but it was faster for him to pour mana into a spell that just got out of control.


    His magic, which had not yet been fully developed, twisted her spell.


    But with that alone, she had to work hard to restore the spell completely.


    If not, the recoil will take a big hit on the mana circuit.


    Mana Crasher


    is fast.


    Even if it was only a few seconds.


    Holding out the spear that had been turning the windmill overhead with both arms outstretched in front of her chest, she stepped back.


    She immediately corrected the spell and blocked his approaching attack.


    However, the galaxy that got the chance showed no signs of backing down.


    It became a situation where he pushed on and she repeated retreat.


    Hanmaeryu


    Silver Wind


    Ice Road


    But the reason she repeatedly retreated was to increase the distance.


    It was also to entice him.


    Yeon-hwa, who turned a crisis into an opportunity, created a blizzard that blocked her vision and disappeared into the storm.


    Eunha, who deployed a sensor network, tried to quickly catch up, but Ryu Yeon-hwa had already reached the ceiling through an uphill road made of ice.


    Standing on top of it, she was looking down at him as she prepared the magic that had just failed.


    One hawk


    ��


    it was only a short time in the cage.


    She completed an undecided magic.


    A crown of ice stretched out from the center of the galaxy, bending its body in a curve and narrowing it as if to capture him.


    It was close to impossible to penetrate the solid ice wall.


    Even in the previous life, the object possessed by that magic ended there.


    Right now, there are only a few branches, but < New Spear > Ryu Yeon-hwa��s cage magic has been divided into dozens of branches, attacking from all directions.


    great really


    You don��t even have to lose on purpose.


    Eunha had to admit it again.


    The skills of Ryu Yeon-hwa, who will be called < Shinchang >.


    He didn��t even have to lose to her to hide his skills.


    At this rate, she would be satisfied with having done her best.


    So if you lose like this, the picture will come out very pretty.


    can��t be like this


    But my mind has changed.


    Although he didn��t like it when people talked about his defeat.


    Above all, Eunha also wanted to confirm her skills like Yeonhwa Ryu.


    how far you can go


    How far does your power go?


    I wanted to check it out.


    -Arrogance��s Counterattack


    Galactica twisted the prongs like a twist and blew mana into the artifact as she watched the streams of ice flying towards her.


    The necklace responded.


    At that moment, counter magic stronger than the burst counter was activated.


    All the pieces of ice that flew towards him returned to her.


    Anyway-.


    -Let��s fight a little longer, older sister.


    I had no intention of giving up easily.


    Eunha raised her mouth toward her in the snowstorm.

 Chapter 371

    Relife Player 371


    [Chapter 109]


    [Because the monster was different (4)]


    A metallic sound as the sword and spear cross.


    The sound of the ttorangttorang dominated the stage without stopping.


    The barriers surrounding the stage swayed noisily whenever the weapons exploded.


    A barrier that seems to break at any moment.


    Everyone who saw it in front of them couldn��t keep their mouths shut.


    ��Nonsense.


    Is this a kid��s match?


    I couldn��t believe it.


    The emotions that Park Hye-rim was feeling must have been no different from the people present here.


    astonished


    All of the emotions of people watching the sparring of spears and knives can be expressed in that one word.


    This isn��t really a kid��s skill.


    < The Seed > Ryu Yeon-hwa.


    She wielded a spear, freely attacking and defending, enough to be called a disciple of < Shinchang >.


    Sometimes it��s elegantly drawn in.


    Sometimes with a cunning pull.


    The mana flowing out of her body immediately turned into snow crystals that fluttered around her.


    The snow crystals became flowers and sometimes raging waves.


    The ice that got out of her control turned into simple particles and wrapped around the floor, but danced again under her control.


    It couldn��t have been a bad thing.


    Unlike < chlorination >.


    And unlike < Breaking >.


    The gift of < Binghwa >, which leaves a shape, was choking and putting pressure on the opponent as time passed.


    It was truly her solo stage.


    Wielding her spear on a snow-covered battlefield, she freely controlled the ice and snow.


    nobody in this place.


    I couldn��t be sure that I could easily defeat Ryu Yeon-hwa, who dominates the winter world.


    Among them, those with pale complexions may not have been sure of victory.


    I can��t even


    How do you stand up to that?


    Park Hye-rim herself was the same.


    Even if she added some exaggeration, it seemed that she, as a supporter, would not be able to stop Ryu Yeon-hwa alone.


    He thought of ways to deal with her in his head, but Park Hye-rim could not come up with a suitable solution.


    Even so, No Eun-ha endured.


    I knew that Eun-ah��s sister was strong, but I didn��t expect her to be as strong as Ryu Yeon-hwa��


    No Eun-ha Academy��s sleeping dragon.


    Park Hye-rim, who had a strange connection with him, recalled the first time he saw him a long time ago. The child, who must have been


    only six


    years old, had the aura of those who die on the frontlines.


    Even then, the child, who had an unusual spirit, was imprinting his existence in the eyes of many people here now after 11 years.


    All I have is one sword.


    However, he was moving forward brandishing his sword without fear even in the face of nature.


    The tidal wave parted again.


    Swords and spears collided.


    Now the snow-covered knife made a dull sound.


    Still, he didn��t stop.


    As I dug through the snow that entangled my feet, I cut through the blizzard that obstructed my vision and stabbed my sword like a bare branch.


    Burst Counter


    When he is in the center of a blizzard.


    He exploded the red momentum that had formed on the pitch-black blade at once.


    The barrier vibrated violently.


    The world exploded.


    The snow that had been wandering in space all at once attached itself to the barrier, blocking the view and blowing away the snow on the stage.


    What��s going on inside right now��!


    She couldn��t take her eyes off her.


    Because it was like a battle between players active on the frontlines, which cannot be called a sparring of students.


    She stared at the snow-covered barrier, oblivious to the sweat on her hands.


    So do other people.


    ��again. It��s not that I don��t know what I was thinking, but anyway, this is too much.


    this is the smartest way


    Regulus Clanlord Gu Yeon-soo grumbled with his arms crossed now.


    Do Wan-jun, the Myeongwang Clan Lord who was sitting next to him, clicked his tongue and replied.


    Those who had been displaying a sense of humor earlier were paying attention to the battle that was taking place inside the barrier, giving strength to their eyes and ears.


    Myeongwang Clanlord. What do you think? what?


    If you evaluate those kids who are free to play in active duty now by grade��


    ��Hmm�� Isn��t it a mana management organization?


    Yes to our clan rank.


    In response to Gu Yeon-soo��s question, Do Wan-joon made a thoughtful expression.


    Then I got lucky.


    Eunha Noh is A. Yeonhwa Ryu is S.


    ��Evaluation of Eunha Noh is low. I thought they were both S. may i ask why?


    Gu Yeon-soo opened her eyes and said.


    He was curious about Do Wan-joon��s evaluation method.


    I don��t know if I don��t check closely, but��


    Do Wan-joon crossed his legs.


    The visionary eye was not falling from the barrier.


    ��I don��t think the mana in my body will grow anymore. It looks like he has already grown up for his age.


    It can��t be helped. Even so, are you resisting that much? His skills are more than enough even after subtracting the mana in his body.


    On the other hand, Ryu Yeon-hwa still has the potential to bloom. did you just see it? Growing up in the middle of Dalian.


    Is that the same for the galaxy? Why are you pretending to be friendly and calling me out? Noh Eun-ha also grew up in the middle, but Noh Eun-ha, who seems to have coped with it through experience, and Ryu Yeon-hwa, who has changed through experience, are different.


    There was a point.


    Gu Yeon-soo did not speak any more and tried to turn his eyes to the snow-covered training ground.


    But��


    At that time, Do Wan-joon blurted out his words.


    I mean something weird. weird? what?


    Noh Eun-ha��s growth seems to be over, but strangely, it doesn��t seem like that��s all there is to it.


    < Fantastic Poetry > creates fantasy and penetrates it.


    The Ranger, who sees what others are not seeing, puts a hand on his mouth and continues.


    There is a hidden power. My senses are telling me so.


    Hmm�� is it? Then, if we assume that there is a hidden power and evaluate it? nothing to say


    The snow has completely cleared.


    People rose from their seats and screamed shrilly.


    Because Eunha was pushing Yeonhwa.


    Meanwhile, when the people sitting in the front row got up, Do Wan-joon, unable to see the training ground, frowned.


    Then he muttered in a low voice.


    -S.


    Then i add +.


    see this guy? S��ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Hey Myungwang Clanlord. Didn��t you ever duel when you were younger? Originally, the person who draws first in life loses. Don��t you know the term ��Sun Turn Pil Lose Second Turn Pil Seung��?


    They say it��s a one-turn kill these days.


    That��s why it��s called the Sunton Pilpae. Whoever starts their turn can��t attack.


    It must have been nice to grow up in an affluent home. I know that well.


    Instead, I had no friends to duel with.


    Park Hye-rim was the only person there who heard the two of them flirting.


    Eventually, Park Hye-rim turned her eyes to the audience where the excited Kang Hyeon-cheol was running amok.


    what?


    Did I see something wrong?


    Then I blinked.


    The place where < Yeomma > Kang Hyeon-chul was sitting.


    There, a woman covering her face with a hat and sunglasses caught my eye.


    Although the woman was wearing a mask.


    Nevertheless, Park Hye-rim did not feel unfamiliar with women.


    Aye, no way�� no.


    She decided to pay attention.


    It won��t be.


    It shouldn��t have been.


    Could it be that the fairy came here?


    The diligent < seongmo > prayed that it would not be.


    ��


    In the player industry, < Hwa >-type gifts had strategic value, but were very precious.


    There were only four gift holders in the country who possessed enormous mana to handle gifts and possessed intense power.


    Former member of the Twelve and called the Living Myth, < Shinchang > Namgung Nebula.


    Hyeoncheol Kang from the Twelve Seat < Yeomma >.


    < Thunder Emperor > Lee Do-jin, a member of the current Twelve Seats and a member of the Shilla Clan.


    This is the power of < Binghwa >��


    Lastly, Ryu Yeon-hwa, < The Seed > of < Shinchang >.


    Shinra Clanlord Kim Yu-jin got goose bumps when she saw Ryu Yeon-hwa��s power.


    Even at the time of recruiting < Thunder Emperor >, she considered < Thunder Fire > as the strongest gift.


    However, while watching Ryu Yeon-hwa��s < Binghwa >, I couldn��t help but think that < Binghwa > might be the best gift.


    If < Fire > is a gift specialized in targeting the whole, then < Thunder Fire > can be said to be a gift specialized in concentrating on one point.


    However, < Binghwa > showed a scene that could be concentrated while aiming for the whole depending on the use.


    No, even if gifts are taken aside�� He is surpassing the Named just with his skill with a spear.


    Synergy of talent and talent.


    Kim Yu-jin could never shake off the feeling of amazement as if she were seeing the second coming of < New Window > with her own two eyes.


    Why couldn��t he recruit her? Right now, he thought it was too bad.


    And then there was the second surprise.


    ��You said it wasn��t even < The Sid >, right?


    yes no I said I was 16.


    ��huh. Can��t believe it?


    Is the monster disguised? Sometimes I think like that too.


    A boy who is 4 years younger than Ryu Yeon-hwa but is not pushed by her.


    Kim Yu-jin was so surprised that she couldn��t believe it, so she was shocked enough to confirm it with Shin Seo-yeong several times.


    Looking at her fighting style, it seems that she doesn��t have much mana in her body, but Noh Eun-ha relies on her mana control ability and efficiency to perform her swordsmanship.


    The style of supplementing the lack of talent with another talent was truly surprising.


    It was to the point where Shin Seo-yeong jokingly said,


    In fact, they said that Noh Eunha��s ��no�� character is ��surprisingly no��.


    really?


    ��Are you really surprised?


    Seeing Kim Yu-jin��s attitude, Shin Seo-yeong clicked her tongue.


    Because the normally charismatic leader of the Shinra Clan was taken aback.


    She reacted this way, but what about other people?


    I glanced around and saw that almost everyone was stunned.


    What is he thinking?


    Why don��t you advertise in the neighborhood?


    That��s why Shin Seo-young sighed.


    Although he said he finally has people he can share the surprises he has been harboring.


    However, it could not be said that not all of them would have the same ulterior motive to use Noh Eun-ha.


    Even Kim Yu-jin, who is sitting next to him, is thinking of somehow recruiting him into the Shilla Clan.


    Besides, if the surroundings get too hot, you could get seriously burned.


    Intense goodwill can become intense hostility if expressed in reverse.


    ��it seems he has no idea.


    Even so, Eunha was acting belligerently as if she didn��t know.


    It was about the first time I saw Shin Seo-young.


    The image of Eunha running around excitedly as if she had spread wings.


    The smile that formed on his lips did not leave.


    It must have been a pleasure to be able to bring out the power that had been hidden for so long.


    So how much power did you take out?


    Roughly�� 70%?


    When people are admiring.


    Only Shin Seo-young was coldly analyzing the galaxy��s power.


    She had heard before that his fighting style was to use a mangoshu or an automatic pistol in his left hand rather than a single one-handed straight sword.


    Therefore, it could be said that Eun-ha, who is currently facing Yeon-hwa, has not fully used her weapon.


    Besides that, seeing that he hesitated momentarily while fighting her, it seemed that he had some skills that couldn��t be used in Dalian.


    First of all��


    I don��t know what Eunha��s gift is.


    On the other hand, Yeonhwa added < Binghwa > and was using the spear she received from Namgung Sungwoon of < New Spear >.


    Even if it is not a window that proves the existence of < Shinchang >.


    It could be said that she was doing all she could at present.


    But what about No Eun-ha?


    In a situation where he couldn��t use his weapon properly and he couldn��t use his strength properly, he wasn��t even using the gift.


    If it was an insignificant gift, Eunha would have calmly told me when I asked before.


    But the fact that they didn��t tell me means that it could be a hidden card��.


    What the hell is it?


    When she saw it, he didn��t seem to be using the gift.


    Then, is a gift that can reverse the situation helpful in battle or not, or is there some trigger condition?


    Assuming that his gift is special, she makes three assumptions.


    If it was useful in battle, it should have been used right away.


    If you still can��t use it, maybe you need a condition to activate the gift?


    Shin Seo-yeong wanted to check Noh Eun-ha��s gift.


    But she guessed.


    No matter how excited Noh Eun-ha is, he will never reveal his hidden card in front of so many people.


    She considered it fortunate, but also regretted it.


    After all, you will only see 70% of Eunha Noh��s skills here, or maybe 60% or 50%.


    But�� aren��t you a fairy?


    Then, she found a familiar person near the seat where < Yeomma > was sitting.


    Although it is said that the face is thoroughly covered, the presence that is clearly revealed just by sitting in an upright posture has not gone anywhere.


    Fairy Lim Ga-eul, accompanied by an escort, secretly came to see the graduation ceremony.


    Seoyoung Shin let out a bitter smile.


    Apparently, the story of this couple had reached the fairy��s ears.


    Yeah�� I��ll have to pretend I don��t know.


    She was a busy construction fairy.


    She gently bowed her head to the fairy who seemed to meet her eyes.


    I knew it.


    Lim Ga-eul waved his hand. Then he brought his index finger to his mouth and gestured for silence.


    Shin Seo-young nodded.


    ��There is no such thing as a newcomer. If you are a class 031, when will you be graduating? At that time, there will be no war��.


    You know that according to the regulations, scouting is only applicable to the 3rd year of the Higher Academy, right?


    I know. It would be good to prevent other clans from doing something other than me. And�� help me.


    Um�� it��s going to be hard. Maybe Eunha doesn��t belong to any clan?


    what? why?


    I was watching Dalian in full swing.


    Yujin Kim frowned.


    Seoyoung Shin shrugged and said that Eunha would make a party.


    If it��s a party, well�� You just need to give Shinra Clan the right to form a party autonomously. Are you greedy for the galaxy enough for a big clan to give you that benefit? Wouldn��t it be you?


    Nara also covets it.


    Apparently, when Unit 031 graduates, countless clans will send love calls to Eunha.


    Shin Seo-yeong laughed a little thinking about that time.


    It was easy to see how Eunha would be in trouble.


    It��s not even < The Sid >, so it��s hard to call him by his name. However, it seems too out of place to just call him a promising player��


    You can just call him Eunha.


    As much as the public doesn��t know about the industry, the player industry is all you see. Did you forget that you were a player too? The value of that child changes depending on how it is packaged.


    well that��s right


    I don��t know how old it is now.


    Shin Seo-young agreed with Kim Yu-jin��s words, seeing signs that it was coming to an end.


    The academy��s sleepy dragon. It��s not a bad name, but it��s a flaw that it��s too long��


    Let��s just call it Eunha, kid. Anyway, when he becomes a player, the media will vomit various names, so what are you thinking about?


    Well��


    There was a point in that statement.


    Yujin Kim straightened her posture by loosening her crossed legs.


    Then mumble alone.


    The academy has produced two monster rookies. One should be kept for 4 years�� but a


    monster rookie.


    Those who knew only Ryu Yeon-hwa��s name said that they added one more name to their heads that day.

 Chapter 372

    Relife Player 372


    [Chapter 109]


    [The monster was different (5)]


    At first, I thought I would lose.


    Even if it was Ryu Yeon-hwa��s request, I felt sorry for her, but I didn��t want to show my power to people.


    Invisible Tracker


    Crazy


    I had work to do.


    It was necessary to move secretly to resolve the matter.


    At the same time, I had to not look down on those present.


    It was ironic indeed.


    As if it comes out but doesn��t come out.


    I had to be careful with words that seemed contradictory, as if I was walking on a line.


    That��s why he should have stopped immediately, but he couldn��t let go of his sword.


    Just a little more�� I can��!


    It was a feeling I hadn��t felt in a long time.


    My heart was beating thump thump.


    The running that seemed to resonate throughout the body was arousing the realization that it was alive.


    If, before returning, he lived to die using this sense.


    In this moment, I wanted to feel this fully.


    From a certain moment, the black thorn tree was tightly wrapped around the hand as if the swords in the hand had become one.


    In a dreamless state.


    Eun-ha escaped from everything holding her ankle and faced her. It must have been the


    same for


    her


    .


    The more you share the sum, the farther away the sound and the smaller the world, the sense that only the two of you exist.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa, who reached the top of the slippery ice road and hit the spear in a straight line, had her eyes shining.


    A cold wave of


    snowflakes


    caught him, and at that moment, icicles created in the air fell mercilessly.


    The cold, painful air enveloped my skin, and the cold blast exploded.


    Eun-ha, who was running quickly across the stage, closed her mouth to avoid breathing in the cold air.


    He heated up his body with the mana in his body and followed the direction of the sensing net to release the mana built up on the sword.


    The mana that was released at once became a snake and held on to Ryu Yeon-hwa.


    Just as Ryu Yeon-hwa created a new technology through improvisation in the midst of this, he also responded to the change without panicking.


    Han Mae-ryu


    Silver Wind


    But she quickly swung her spear and removed the mana stuck to her wrist.


    Then, it jumped out of the gust and rushed at it with a height much taller than the galaxy.


    Reckless judgment not like Ryu Yeon-hwa.


    However, that judgment worked well enough, and the galaxy that was pushed out of its power threw its feet off the floor.


    As if I was aiming for that time.


    The snow around him fluttered and squeezed his body.


    The sparring seemed to be over, but��


    ��Vengeful Spirit


    Mana Drain


    Advanced Control Technology.


    The vengeful spirit, which interfered with the opponent��s mana, strangled her limbs.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa was hurriedly surprised at the pain of the mana being ripped out of her body, and immediately stepped back.


    The galaxy that was released from the binding state soon absorbed the mana collected by the vengeful spirit and absorbed the lack of mana in the body.


    Even so, mana in the body was insufficient. On the contrary, she still seemed to have enough mana in her body.


    ��that��s amazing.


    I thought I lost a lot of strength, but I didn��t expect that much strength to remain.


    Eunha wiped the saliva that flowed from her mouth with the back of her hand.


    All Yeonhwa was breathing heavily. Even so


    ,


    the galaxy


    did


    not back down.


    Even if your body hasn��t fully grown yet.


    Even if you can��t use all magic.


    The galaxy ran.


    Climbing the cone-shaped ice road, I suddenly met her eyes as she jumped up from the top.


    The lighted window was shining, and the woman holding the window was asking with her gaze.


    can you do more


    Do you think we should end with this?


    okay?


    Each other intuited the end.


    The sparring will end with the sum of this exchange.


    That is why the lotus flower falling towards the floor contained a terrifyingly deep blue power in the window.


    As she fell while spinning, she was transformed into a dragon surrounded by a blizzard.


    Hanmae-ryu (��÷��) Geukui (�O��)


    Seolryong (Snow Dragon)


    Ryu Yeon-hwa decided.


    The sound of the snow rushing sounded like a dragon crying.


    Eun-ha finally came down to the stage and faced the dragon running toward her in a curved line.


    ��The mana in my body is running out.


    The heart seemed to be speaking.


    The energy flowing from the body tried to caress the body.


    The galaxy suppressed the activation of the gift and loaded mana into the black thorn tree.


    Only this power that even you can��t understand.


    It was not a card that could be shown in vain here.


    A hidden card that must be hidden until the end.


    That��s why he refrained from gifting and squeezed out the rest of his strength from the line where the gift didn��t come out.


    can i do it


    The snow dragon was roaring.


    In the mouth of the blizzard, I could see the spears holding the light.


    In front of that dragon that seemed to recreate nature, Eun-ha realized that she was nothing more than a human being.


    ��You won��t know unless you try.


    But I decided to try as much as I could.


    I had no intention of going this way.


    No, I didn��t want to lose strangely.


    At least I won��t be easily beaten.


    Eun-ha pointed her sword forward, which began to emit intense light in sync with her heartbeat.


    You don��t have to be seduced by


    the invisible tracker dragon.


    The magic was guiding me because it gave me the exact coordinates of where to attack.


    The vengeful


    mana drain,


    Snow Dragon, attacked.


    The galaxy that failed to overcome its mass was caught in the dragon��s mouth and soared into the sky.


    The vengeful spirit crawled out of his body and bit off the body of the snow dragon.


    Even he was nothing more than a dragon, but he was able to absorb a small amount of mana just by biting a handful of mana.


    The light intensified so that the mana on the sword was dazzling.


    Invisible Tracker


    took the coordinates once again.


    This time, to the coordinates of the floor before being captured by the Snow Dragon.


    Dot to dot connected and became a line.


    Ultimate Invader


    , the mana that was concentrated on the entire body of the blade was concentrated on the tip of the blade.


    Like the condensation of starlight.


    The blue power at the tip of the sword engulfed the world and swirled.


    The one-point breakthrough


    point and point connect to form a line.


    Following that line, the mana formed at the tip of the blade fell like a falling star.


    Mana and mana collide and explode.


    When the dragon��s roar splits painfully and is finally torn in half.


    ������.��


    The place where the dragon fell was literally smashed.


    The world of winter is over.


    All that remained on the hollow stage were the remaining mana and the dusty wind created by the explosion.


    And in the center of that narrow world, the two were glaring at each other.


    Two people whose behavior is not words.


    The light blue hair was scorched by the explosion, and the ends of the hair disappeared as ashes.


    On the other hand, Eunha��s school uniform top was tattered almost like a rag.


    Han Mae-ryu��


    The two of them, who had poured all their strength into it, felt as if they would collapse at any moment.


    However, there has been no victory or defeat yet.


    The first person to move was Ryu Yeon-hwa.


    She didn��t pay much attention to the fact that her hair was bobbed, and pulled the spear holding the flash behind her shoulder with all her might.


    Mana����


    Eunha also immediately kicked the ground.


    I didn��t have enough mana.


    On the way, it was absorbed into the mana drain and absorbed the mana melted in the air, maximizing efficiency.


    Mana Circuit complained of pain.


    Even so, I didn��t want to miss the faint light on the sword.


    ����Crusher


    The darkness and the flash intersect.


    Of all the sounds that had ever sounded, what must have been the quietest sound spread from the junction.


    ����.


    no more strength.


    As far as not using gifts, this was the best.


    Eventually, Eun-ha tried to close her eyes as she watched the mana on the sword slowly disappear.


    to accept defeat.


    However-.


    ����A


    quieter voice echoed in the world with its eyes closed.


    Eunha slowly opened her eyes.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa��s window��.


    ��The


    world illuminated by pot lights shimmered.


    At the point where the black thorns intersected, the spear cracked and shattered.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa��s embarrassed face was seen on the other side where the fine fragments fell to the floor and the fine fragments were broken.


    From then on, it was almost simultaneous.


    Maybe it was an act close to instinct, I didn��t know.


    Hanmaeryu��


    A black thorn tree suddenly stopped right in front of Ryu Yeon-hwa��s nape


    .


    The reason Eunha��s touch stopped wasn��t simply because he almost killed her.


    ������.��


    It was because the ice that she was holding in her hand rose sharply and aimed at his neck.


    The time that was only an instant.


    she has grown again


    A momentary judgment turned the battle between the two into a draw.


    ��it was fun.


    ��me too.


    After a long silence where each other only looked at each other, Ryu Yeon-hwa was the first to speak.


    Hearing the voice that was no different from the usual, unlike the battle with a sense of urgency, Eunha also opened her sticky mouth.


    As if they had made a promise, the two took weapons aimed at each other��s necks. Sear?h the Nov��l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    where did you get hurt? Is your sister okay with her hair?


    ��uh? That��s right. are you okay.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa held out her hand.


    Eun-ha, focused on the battle, held her hand, not knowing that her hair was gone.


    At that very moment-


    ��It��s noisy.


    I thought I had lost my ears due to the explosion a while ago.


    He frowned at the sound of everyone clapping, starting with one person standing up from the audience clapping.


    People were cheering.


    He was seldom accustomed to their applause.


    I had never been so welcomed in my previous life.


    Eunha��s hand.


    yes? It��s a hand.


    yes hand. hold it high


    That��s why Eun-ha, who was looking at them blankly, tilted her head at Ryu Yeon-hwa��s words.


    Then, he raised the hand he held with her toward the audience.


    The people��s shouts grew louder.


    In this case, you can do this.


    ��Your sister must be familiar.


    You too will get used to it in the future.


    Soon after, Eunha lifted her other arm along with Yeonhwa.


    Eunha immediately nodded her head with a trembling face.


    There was no need for such applause.


    ��isn��t it ruined?


    The consciousness that was gradually excited by the battle subsided calmly.


    Maybe I��ve seen too many things.


    Fortunately, I didn��t see the gift, but it seemed like I was overdoing it.


    At the end��


    I was in the middle of it.


    Yeon-hwa suddenly spoke.


    As he turned his sights toward the audience, he soon turned his eyes to Ryu Yeon-hwa, who was taller than himself.


    did you lose strength?


    yes?


    not the last one It seemed that he added or subtracted strength during the sparring.


    ����.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa��s sharp eyes, which became short-haired, shot at Eun-ha.


    Eunha averted her gaze.


    There was no way she wouldn��t have noticed it.


    Even so, Eunha


    decided to avoid pretense.


    Shichimi was a monopoly.


    What are you talking about? But what about your sister��s window?


    And turning the topic around was his trademark.


    He distracted her by making friendly comments.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa��s gaze, with her lips pouted, turned to the window she was holding in her right hand.


    are you okay. I got it from my master, but it��s enough if I get a new one.


    Oh yeah?


    Eunha was shaken.


    As far as he knew, the spear she possessed was a device made of a high-quality mana alloy, gifted to her by < God Spear >.


    Better than black bramble.


    In her previous life, it was known that she continued to use this spear until she was bestowed with his spear by < God Spear >.


    Unfortunately, the window was broken, and she was bewildered because she was showing an attitude that she would stop taking another one.


    In my heart, I wanted to share a window.


    You will use it later when making a sword.


    Could you please give it to me?


    ��this? Hmm��


    I was very interested.


    Then, Eun-ha inadvertently started talking to her.


    Then Yeonhwa Ryu looked at the window and was lost in thought.


    Yeah�� Come on. graduation gift.


    Isn��t your sister supposed to receive the graduation present? I have enough of these couplets.


    is it so? Then�� Thank you.


    Received a broken window sill.


    Eunha��s mouth went up.


    And those who interpreted the actions of the two differently, chattered among themselves and cheered enthusiastically.


    It seemed like a senior graduating from the academy giving a spear that he had been using to encourage his juniors who stayed at the academy.


    Then�� See you in 4 years. I��ll be waiting for you in the industry.


    I��ll be watching my sister play an active role at the academy.


    11 years of history.


    Class 027 graduates from high school academy and advances into society.


    Also, class 031 became the highest grade in the secondary academy.


    Meanwhile, a rumor spread in the player industry.


    In the academy, there is another monster on par with Ryu Yeon-hwa.


    And that monster is a sleepy dragon waiting for the day to go out into the world.


    In addition, it is said that due to the sparring of the two, a tradition was born at the academy where seniors graduating from school handed over the device they had been using to the juniors they liked.


    00059

 Chapter 373

    Relife Player 373


    [Chapter 110]


    [Emerging riders of secondary academy]


    Society��s gaze toward players varied widely depending on the person.


    Because there was no way I could understand the ��world�� the player lives in.


    Some treated them as heroes who killed monsters to defend the country.


    Others simply accepted their battles to kill monsters as the logic of capitalism and treated them as lowly butchers.


    Even so, players were indispensable to live in this world, and that��s why the demand for them and the treatment from the state were still the same.


    ��Starting today, I became a student at this academy.


    ���� Wow�� the building is really nice.��


    The player was definitely a being who could become a butcher and a hero as people said.


    In a way, it is the job where you can experience the fastest rise in status.


    So, there were countless people who supported the academy every year.


    In this country, the academy was the only one located in Jongno-gu, so I couldn��t accept all the people who applied.


    Fortunately, there is no age limit for transferring to third-year high school academy, but each first year of middle and high school academy had to be students entering middle and high school in the corresponding year.


    However, unlike the high school academy, the middle school academy had a quota of 300 students, so the competition rate was very high.


    Unless you have tremendous talent, it was implicitly that admission is usually determined by parents�� financial resources.


    Didn��t I tell you to go halfway? Anyone know where the lecture hall is?


    It��s because the lot is so large�� Wouldn��t it be better for us to just ask others?


    ��There won��t even be a fight, right?


    Why do we quarrel? We are also in the same 031 class and are students of the same secondary academy!


    Lee Cheon-seo 16 years old.


    Originally, he couldn��t attend this place because he failed the secondary academy entrance exam three years ago.


    He decided to become a player in order to live a life that was treated well by others, and he was inevitably aiming for the first year of high school academy.


    But luck happened.


    It may have been unfortunate for some.


    Last year, in Hoengseong-gun, nearly half of class 031 students died and withdrew from the academy due to aftereffects, resulting in a significant number of vacancies.


    In response, the secondary academy tried to select an additional 031 class as an exception, and Cheon-seo Lee quickly applied for the 031-2 class not to miss this opportunity.


    And he was able to pass the middle school academy after all kinds of twists and turns.


    ��no. We��d better find out. What if I talk to you and say, what if you are a kid from a well-to-do family?


    I looked it up on the internet and found that almost all secondary academy students have high pride. Maybe things like us won��t even do it.


    Before long, the 11th year of the Sun calendar.


    The new school year began and the newly transferred 031st students were looking around the academy site.


    Yi Cheon-seo, whose dormitory room was nearby, also looked around unfamiliarly.


    My life will change from now on.


    My parents also said that if you want to meet good friends, you have to be in an environment where there are good friends.


    success, success, rise in status.


    Lee Cheon-seo, who was purely looking at his own success rather than the cause of protecting people, already had his heart pounding.


    Even if they were the same players, the class was generally divided according to the academic background among the players.


    At least within the academy, academic status was a status that never collapsed.


    Even if he has nothing, he has transferred to the secondary academy and has the qualification to look down on the students entering the high academy in the distant future.


    Then, from now on, who should I get close to as I go around here��


    When my friends are looking for their class.


    Lee Cheon-seo checked the faces of those passing by the hallway to see if they were transfer students or previously enrolled students.


    Before transferring to the secondary academy, he collected knowledge information about class 031.


    The information he remembers is that there are four students in class 031 who are directly related to a business group that ranks within the top 10 in Korea.


    Choi Ga-in, a direct descendant of the Galaxy Group. Yoo Do-jun


    , a direct descendant of Youngone Group


    .


    Alice Group��s direct descendant Jeong Ha-yang.


    Kim Gun-woong, a direct descendant of KK Group.


    There were four major factions that were influential in the academy.


    It seemed that the students who were not in the clique were embarrassed by them.


    However, unlike other jockeys, the 031 group is different from the concept of a faction, and sometimes there is another force that encompasses each faction.


    ��what? Why are they suddenly getting out of the way? Huh�� I didn��t expect to see it from the first day. Hey, we have to get out of the way too. Hurry up and stick to the wall!


    why? For what?


    don��t they know? That boy over there was also in Cayouple!


    Lee Cheon-seo turned her head to the voices of the transfer students.


    At the end of the hallway, there were students walking as if it were natural for the students on the wall to get out of the way.


    They��


    The emotion the students sent to them was admiration.


    Even the students who had just transferred to Class 031 were engrossed in watching them chatting happily among themselves, not caring about the eyes of others.


    Lee Cheon-seo knew very well what kind of people they were.


    The power that encompasses the four factions and the real power of the secondary academy.


    And at the same time as the promising 031st class, the protagonists of the 031st class.


    ��It��s the Noh Eun-ha division.


    It sounded like a bit of a break, though.


    According to the information gathered by Cheon-seo Lee, people called them the Noh Eun-ha Division.


    It is said that promising players from each faction gathered around Noh Eun-ha, who is sponsored by Sirius Group.


    I didn��t know because I heard only the name��


    Contrary to what I��ve heard, everyone doesn��t look scary.


    And��


    Lee Chun-seo narrowed her eyes.


    people you want to be friends with.


    He studied their faces carefully to memorize their names.


    ��the girls are so pretty.


    The men were also quite compliant.


    The women had eye-catching beauty.


    To the extent that I can��t stop staring at it.


    ��uh?


    Then, Lee Cheon-seo met Noh Eun-ha��s eyes as she passed by.


    ��what what


    I got goosebumps for a moment.


    Lee Cheon-seo felt the sensations in her body cooling down as if she had been covered in cold water.


    He could barely breathe when Noh Eun-ha��s eyes left him.


    Maybe it��s because of my mood?


    oh you stupid


    Do you think it��s because our eyes met for a moment?��


    Noh Eun-ha��s division scattered to different classrooms.


    Lee Cheon-seo recalled their faces and thought that only Noh Eun-ha would find it difficult to get close.


    I��m really trying to join Noh Eun-ha��s division, but I wonder if I have to feel that Noh Eun-ha is difficult.


    First of all, you get to know Noh Eun-ha after getting to know the kids nearby.


    As long as she joins the Noh Eun-ha division, her career path is guaranteed.


    Lee Cheon-seo made a firm commitment.


    ��


    11 years of history.


    A new 031 has arrived.


    Because more than half of the students transferred differently from their previous lives.


    Eunha wanted to make sure that among them, the students who were originally enrolled in the high school academy entered class 031-2.


    However, there were many eyes that stuck.


    ��that��s annoying.


    since leaving the dormitory.


    The eyes of the students did not diminish, but continued to increase.


    Because of that blatant stare, he had only been in a bad mood since morning.


    Are you just annoying? We��re not the only ones who get annoyed, are we? i care so much


    Soon, the eyes that followed my friends even merged.


    As soon as Minji saw him, she pouted her lips and grumbled, and even Seona was showing off her displeasure.


    Other friends had similar reactions.


    It��s all because of you. Even if you didn��t end up in a tie when you fought with Ryu Yeon-hwa at that time.


    Minji and Seo-na protested. sea??h th�� ��ov��lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Eunha couldn��t bear to deny it.


    After drawing with Ryu Yeon-hwa in the graduation match a month ago.


    Eun-ha received more engagement offers and attention from the industry than before.


    Some students even asked to be included in the party while staying away from it.


    How much did your friends have to suffer?


    I lost all the money I bet on�� These days, I can��t even practice properly because of people��s eyes! What is this boss!


    So who wants me to lose?


    Eunhyuk also seemed stressed.


    But the galaxy did not listen.


    In fact, if his friends had voted for his victory even a little bit, the Dalian might not have turned out that way.


    In the end, none of the friends who participated in the bet won, and Eunha took all the money.


    ��under. I didn��t want to see your face today.


    Eunha hello? however�� It��s kind of like that today.


    Meanwhile, Eun-ha met Min-ho and Eun-woo, who were leading students sponsored by the Galaxy Group in the lecture building.


    Minho immediately frowned.


    Eunwoo also waved his hand awkwardly.


    All eyes of the students in the hallway were focused on him and his friends.


    Let��s not see each other for a while.


    Hey, Yu Do-Jun is coming too.


    Ha��


    Mok Min-ho��s face rotted away.


    On the other hand, on the other side of the hallway, Yoo Do-jun started to approach them, showing his white teeth.


    Now the students in the classroom were forming a crowd of people to the extent that they poked their heads out the door.


    Is it because it��s the beginning of the school year?


    I��m getting too much attention��


    Getting attention from students was something that happened at the beginning of every semester.


    Even so, it seemed that the density of gaze was exceptionally high this year.


    In my heart, I just wanted to direct their eyes elsewhere with the Stygian Eye.


    Still, it was fine.


    However, Eunha decided to change her mind.


    The fact that they were looking at him meant, on the contrary, that if he turned his head away, he would be able to meet their eyes.


    Eun-ha glanced at the students gathered at the table.


    There are many faces I don��t know�� but


    there are also faces I know quite well.


    Of course, Eunha couldn��t identify all of them.


    Unfortunately, none of the students caught his eye.


    It wasn��t that there were no prospects, but they were students with relatively low priority for recruiting.


    After a very rough grasp, he tried to cross the road that the students got out of the way.


    Then-.


    ��I found it.


    Eun-ha found the face of one of the up-and-comers he had been waiting for so long among the faces of the students who stood with their backs against the wall and got out of the way.


    couldn��t find it


    The male student was also looking at him with a particularly passionate gaze.


    I never thought I would see Lee Cheonseo here.


    Originally, I would have entered the 31st class, but the future has changed, so it seems that I entered the 031st class.


    Before returning to < Guardian Star >, Lee Cheon-seo served as a shield to protect him as a helper of Onyang.


    Seeing his large face and broad forehead, Eunha vaguely recalled information about him.


    The first information that came to mind was that Lee Cheon-seo was the only party member not included in his harem at On-Taeyang��s party.


    Some laughed at Lee Cheon-seo, who had many pretty girls but couldn��t win one of them.


    However, most of them praised Lee Cheon-seo as a guardian who was born to protect others to the bone, while saying that Lee Cheon-seo thought of Onyang as a friend.


    In fact, he had a history of saving Onyang, who was in danger, several times, even risking death.


    Although he was the guardian with the faintest presence among Onyang��s party members, his skills should be trusted.


    Eun-ha turned her head to Lee Cheon-seo and quietly raised her mouth.


    The guardian had to check not only the talent, but also the credibility of the person to be trusted.


    The supply of guardians was plentiful, but they could not be hired carelessly. It was because the life and death of the party depended on the guardian taking the lead in protecting the party from the vanguard.


    As a result, players usually tried to hire someone as familiar as a guardian when organizing a party.


    Even so, if the Guardian puts his life ahead of the party and runs away or makes a mistake by annihilating the party.


    Their reputation was greatly diminished, and in some cases, they never set foot in the industry again.


    There was no mercy for the Guardian��s mistake. Those who work for high wages had to take responsibility accordingly, as the saying goes, high risk high return.


    Guardians are especially hard to pull off.


    You have to pull it out while covering it well.


    That��s why you had to be careful when recruiting guardians.


    So, after thinking about it, the guardian Eunha chose was Lee Cheon-seo, a close friend of On-Tae-yang and who did not lose a single member of the party.


    That alone was enough to evaluate Lee Chun-seo��s credibility and his talent.


    To be honest, I really want to recruit Gi-jun as a party member, but��


    Of course, Eun-ha didn��t like the guardian named Lee Cheon-seo that much.


    Even if he acknowledged his talent, the style of just blocking monsters didn��t suit Eunha��s temper.


    Like Seon Ki-jun from < Loser >, who served as the guardian of the gypsophila party until the day he died.


    He preferred a guardian who draws aggro from enemies to a guardian who is desperate to protect.


    I can��t help it.


    Mr. Ki Joon is old��


    and I want him to live comfortably now.


    It was unavoidable.


    Moreover, the party to be made in the future was a party to protect Habaek-ryun, not to rush to death.


    Maybe a guardian who protects someone is a better choice than a guardian who draws aggro.


    Eun-ha regretted it in her heart, but decided to recruit Lee Chun-seo into the party instead of Seon Ki-joon.


    Even so, I couldn��t erase the pity because no one knew about the guardian that drew aggro.


    But fortunately�� for some reason, it seems to be favorable to me.


    But somehow the feeling was strange.


    In the meantime, Bae Soo-bin, Mok Min-ho, and Kaede Hoshimiya, whom Eun-ha met at the academy, did not take her very seriously.


    Judging from the look in Lee Cheon-seo��s eyes, he seemed to have a favorable feeling towards him.


    It won��t be difficult to make friends.


    Eunha nodded inwardly.


    Come to think of it, Lee Cheon-seo seems to have played the role of a good friend and mood maker of the party in her previous life.


    I haven��t had a direct conversation with him, but I��m sure he��s a cheerful and sociable person.


    Then, when he tried to climb up��


    he quietly shook his head as he entered the class he was assigned to.


    He was willing to tolerate the treatment Lee Cheon-seo treated him the way he treated On-taeyang.


    If you try to belittle yourself��.


    ��You really have to show the truth.


    In some ways, Eun-ha had a similar mindset to Mok Min-ho.


    He, too, tended to be extremely averse to having his authority violated.


    Friendship and authority had to be separated.


    If he couldn��t distinguish them properly, as Lee Cheon-seo had done to On-taeyang, then he thought he would discourage him.


    In the meantime��


    Come to think of it, isn��t Lee Cheon-seo a guardian yet? It means that he can learn a different style in the future��.


    Just make him a guardian who pulls aggro?


    ��It wouldn��t be bad to tweak the book of Yi Cheon to suit one��s taste.


    00060

 Chapter 374

    Relife Player 374


    [Chapter 110]


    [Emerging riders of secondary academy (2)]


    Groups supporting the academy usually held a meeting at the beginning of each semester.


    A place where people related to the group, centering on the group��s direct and collateral, gather. By doing so, it is a means to stabilize the faction and exert influence in the academy.


    In a way, it was like there was another small society within the society called the academy.


    ��too many kids I don��t know.


    Among them, the Galaxy Group, which is considered the first in Korea, started the semester earlier than other groups and held a meeting shortly after.


    And when Cha Eun-woo entered the third grade, he took overall responsibility for the middle school academy Galaxy Group meeting.


    There didn��t seem to be a big difference from last year, but as she held the meeting today, she realized the absence of her seniors.


    uh!? Did you enroll here too!?


    and! How much is this!


    Due to the incident that occurred in Hoengseong last year, Eunwoo lost many of his motivations related to the Galaxy Group.


    So there was no way I could borrow strength from my classmates.


    As a result, she was having a hard time managing the people who gathered to make friends through meetings.


    Guys, please be quiet�� Don��t keep standing still, sit down quickly�� If Ga-in comes and sees you later, he��ll get angry.


    Eunwoo spoke to the people gathered in a loud voice.


    The classmates and juniors around her spread the notice so that others could hear it.


    Fortunately, the 033 jockey who entered this year seemed to want to sit down.


    However, the problem was the newly transferred students of class 031 this year.


    Some seemed to conform to what the original 031 rider said, but others did not seem to like the original 031 rider.


    It was because they were in the same grade and had to listen to the same words as orders.


    In a way, it was like a half-bones temperament.


    Hasn��t Cain come yet?


    Who are you, are you saying this and that?


    I know. We��ll figure it out by ourselves��


    The biggest reason was also because we had a new pivot.


    In the meantime, Choi Ga-in��s faction was centered on Eun-woo and Min-ho without any problems.


    The two were collateral branches of the Galaxy Group. Cha Eun-woo was a direct descendant of Galaxy Electric, and Mok Min-ho was a direct descendant of Galaxy Corporation.


    Therefore, in the meantime, those who belonged to the faction did not express dissatisfaction with the two people managing the faction.


    The legitimacy of being a collateral branch of the Galaxy Group existed implicitly. Furthermore, the seniors of the two also respected those who belonged to the collateral, and the two also respected the older collateral seniors.


    Eunwoo, go and say something. that��s right. They won��t bow their heads if you go hard. But aren��t they too annoying?


    However, among the 031st class transferred this year, there were also collateral branches of the Galaxy Group.


    As a result, many of the students who transferred this year did not flock to the existing power to occupy an influential position within the faction, but to a new power.


    This kind of thing doesn��t suit me��


    but if they came in��. If Choi


    Ga-in gave preferential treatment to students belonging to the existing faction, this situation could have been resolved a little.


    However, given her personality, Choi Ga-in would not care at all.


    Because she��s only interested in supporting herself.


    It was not known exactly who was in the faction.


    In fact, she didn��t even know that a subtle fight was taking place in her faction even after the semester started.


    As a result, Cha Eun-woo and Mok Min-ho were doing all the hardships.


    Everyone be quiet and take your seats!


    In addition, those who belonged to the existing faction even bothered Eun-woo, worrying that the decision-making authority of power might be passed on to the new faction.


    In the end, Cha Eun-woo, who was caught between the two factions, was exhausted. Then she screamed as loudly as she could.


    with mana


    Only then did the students shut up.


    But the silence fell only for a moment.


    Do you know you��re the noisiest one in here? Oh, I��m going to lose my ears.


    ��Ahahahahaha��!!!!��


    A voice that broke the silence.


    The owner of the voice was the center of the new forces that were becoming a problem.


    The students gathered around her burst into laughter as if they had promised.


    Cha Eun-woo��s face reddened.


    Eunwoo, you really don��t seem to have changed at all. How can you go to the academy and still not grasp the atmosphere?


    Yeseul Kang��.


    Yeseul Kang is a collateral branch of Galaxy Hospital.


    Within the Galaxy Group, Galaxy Hospital had a relatively strong influence compared to Galaxy Electric.


    That is why the new forces are pushing Kang Ye-seul.


    What��s more, Kang Ye-seul has been inciting trouble since the beginning of the semester.


    Isn��t it all because of your lack of popularity? Guys, let��s sit down.


    ��okay!!��


    Look, you listen to me very well. ����.


    Kang Ye-seul condescending.


    Eunwoo clenched his fists tightly. Due to her personality, she couldn��t argue openly like Kang Ye-seul.


    Rather, he was a person who tried to solve everything in a good way until he met Noh Eun-ha.


    Yeseul Kang. Why don��t you sit down too


    Minho It��s still the same that you appear at this timing. How come you haven��t changed?


    The person who helped her in doing so was always Mok Min-ho.


    Minho made his way through the crowd while Eunwoo was unable to speak and spoke harshly.


    But she wasn��t the only collateral. There was one more collateral who transferred to the 031st class.


    ��Kim Byung-guk. you sit down why? I��m doing this to help you with your work until Cain comes.


    A collateral branch of Kim Byeong-guk��s Galaxy project.


    The boy wearing glasses smiled and shook his shoulders.


    Galaxy planning also belonged to a very influential axis in the Galaxy Group.


    Of course, it was not comparable to Min-ho Mok, who belongs to the collateral branch of Galaxy C&T.


    In any case, the order of influence within the group was in order of Galaxy C&T, Galaxy Planning, Galaxy Hospital, and Galaxy Electric.


    Minho turned his back on Kang Ye-seul and approached Kim Byung-guk who was nearby.


    Thinking of wanting to defeat Kim Byung-guk.


    I think life in the academy will be very difficult because of you guys. What do you do when you can��t handle the kids below you like this?


    ����. Kang Ye-seul, shut up.


    Minho, are you talking harshly? Will you insult me too?


    Cha Eun-woo and Kang Ye-seul.


    Mok Min-ho and Kim Byung-guk.


    It was a confrontation between old and new forces. They had a snowball fight, representing each other��s forces.


    Before they knew it, those who belonged to each other��s forces rose from their seats and stood behind the two.


    Class 032 was carefully checking which faction they would belong to, and Class 033 was in trouble because they had not yet adapted to the situation at the academy.


    In a situation that doesn��t seem to end��


    ����Spider legs


    There was a person who gave off mana without warning.


    In the meantime, from a place far away where no one cares.


    The long, sharp blade that bent over came to a halt in front of Kang Ye-seul and Kim Byung-guk��s throat.


    ��If you come in late, shut up. Why are you fucking late?


    Crossing your legs and chewing gum.


    Bae Soo-bin, who had been buried in a chair, opened his mouth despite people staring at him.


    ������.��


    Kang Ye-seul and Kim Byung-guk could not say anything.


    If I opened my mouth wrongly, it felt like a blade would pierce my throat.


    When the two entered the academy, for the first time in their lives, they even shuddered at the sensation of sharp, cold metal touching their necks.


    If I bully my friends, will they come after me?


    Meanwhile, Bae Su-bin was unstoppable.


    Even if she did not receive the support of the Galaxy Group, she could receive the support of the Sirius Group and the Alice Group, so she had nothing to regret.


    Above all, she just followed the behavior that Noh Eun-ha taught her.


    Even if she made a mistake, she believed that Eunha would take care of it.


    She was able to thrust the sword into the collateral��s neck without hesitation.


    �� Fireball


    So she did not hesitate to see the new powers when she tried to express mana.


    A flame that heated the entire space rose above their heads.


    why. Do you want to follow too?


    ������.��


    An echo filled with mana.


    The students with fireballs above their heads said nothing.


    I was just trembling with fear.


    Subin, that��s enough. stop.


    Chet.


    In the meantime, the person who stopped her was Cha Eun-woo.


    Bae Su-bin clicked his tongue and collected the mana in his body.


    Eunwoo, who kept saying nothing to Kang Ye-seul, was able to gain the upper hand from the new forces by showing herself how to train Bae Su-bin.


    Would you like to have a seat? be quiet


    ������.��


    Cha Eun-woo smiled brightly.


    They had no choice but to sit down and express no complaints.


    ��oh? Does this jockey have a good sense of humor?


    and after a while


    Choi Ga-in, who did not know that there was a faction fight, was satisfied to see the students who had been sitting in their seats before he came.


    ������.��


    Without knowing that they are watching Bae Soo-bin and Cha Eun-woo.


    ��


    Due to the new arrival of the 031st group, there has been a great change in the perception of the power within the group.


    A war of nerves between the existing factions that were occupying power within the faction and the emerging forces trying to occupy new forces.


    I know this didn��t happen before the return�� but


    it didn��t exist in my previous life as Eunha remembered.


    That��s bound to be the case too.


    Unlike the previous life, in this life, more than half of the students transferred to class 031.


    The existing power structure was about to change drastically.


    Therefore, the group that quickly grasped it held a meeting earlier than usual.


    Fortunately, the Alice group says that the new forces belong to the moderate faction


    .


    Alice Group held a meeting a few days ago.


    According to Eunhyuk, it seems that Yeonji Chae, a collateral branch of Seona and Minji and Alice Life, was trying hard to merge the old and new forces.


    Fortunately, the faction of the Alice Group said that it was easy because Hayang, a direct descendant, was already attending a secondary academy.


    She, who can be said to be the head of a faction, gave preferential treatment to existing forces while embracing emerging forces.


    In the first place, in order for the two forces to exert their power, they had to support Jeong Ha-yang.


    In addition, Jung Ha-yang was a direct descendant who was considered important in the Alice Group.


    As long as there were no other direct lineages, Jeong Ha-yang��s power was stable.


    The problem was Yoo Do-jun and Choi Ga-in.


    The Galaxy Group is what we hoped for��


    but the Youngwon Group is a bit uneasy.


    Even if Yu Do-jun has now established himself as a stable successor within Youngone Group.


    Many successors, including him, still existed within the Eternity Group.


    In such a situation, quite a lot of those who believed in and followed the other successors and their collaterals were transferred to the secondary academy.


    Yu Do-Jun said that I think I will have to clean up the inside for a while.


    So, you seem to be busy these days.


    The KK group seems to be at a better level than the Galaxy group��.


    Eunha licked her appetite.


    Unfortunately, he was completely unaware of the situation at KK Group.


    I tried my luck with Hoshimiya Kaede, who is sponsored by the KK Group, but she seemed to be quite excluded from the KK Group��s supporters�� meeting after the end of the second semester last year.


    It��s good if the power there is reduced too. Unlike before the return, the power of the KK group has grown so much.


    It didn��t matter anyway.


    Things are not going to get better for KK Group.


    Thinking so, Eun-ha decided to find a new sponsorship for Kaede if she was abandoned by the KK Group.


    But can I really not go? It��s bothering me to death��


    This is this�� Did I just say that? Still, the number of our classmates is small, so we all have to attend.


    The same happened to the Sirius Group as a result of a tectonic shift in the power structure within the group.


    Eunha, who was caught in the hiatus, had to attend Sirius��s meeting even if she didn��t want to.


    Cheonggi hyung also went to high school academy. Now, the standard riders at the secondary academy are us in class 031. Are we supposed to do well?


    you should do well


    The public hearing has graduated.


    In the meantime, Baekgi and Eunha, who had been receiving instructions from the gongcheonggi, belonged to the axis of giving instructions.


    It was a nuisance for Eunha.


    That��s why it was all left to the blank period.


    Baekgi, who anticipated such a situation to some extent, was commanding the faction on the condition that he appear at all meetings.


    Unlike other groups, we don��t have Seohyun��s sister or Seoyeon��s sister. we are the most dangerous


    you know how to do it


    ��I really have no luck with motivation either. Ha��.


    I couldn��t hide my misery during the hiatus.


    On the other hand, Eunha was sceptical.


    Among the students who transferred to Class 031 this time, it was not a matter of interest even if there was a collateral branch of the Sirius Group.


    If you just tell me, I won��t let you go.


    He was Noeun, who was not inferior to the direct descendants of groups within the top 10 in Korea.


    So there was no way I would bow my head to the collateral of the Sirius Group.


    Rather, it created a problem.


    This year, he did not even listen to the words of the blank machine asking him not to breathe and to stay as if he were dead.


    Still, I��m glad you��re motivated.


    Why are you suddenly changing your mind? Fortunately, since you��re the main protagonist of Unit 031, there doesn��t seem to be any signs of causing trouble yet.


    Oh yeah?


    Still, in case you don��t know You don��t even know if you��re paying attention right now. That��s why I��m giving you a head start on the grass so that you don��t even think of climbing!


    Annoy me��.


    Eunha grumbled.


    Even so, he trudged behind the white flag.


    While attending Sirius��s meeting, he decided to see if there were any talents among the students transferred to the 031st class.


    So, we arrived at the meeting.


    Blanket put his hand on the door and looked back at Eunha.


    open the door now? Take care of your facial expression. If you go in with such a tired face, the kids will look down on you.


    ��the ugly one is messing around. Sear?h the N?velFire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Eunha sighed.


    Since I entrusted all the work to the blank period, I decided to hang out to some extent.


    He adjusted his expression and headed for the door opened by the hiatus.


    Eventually, what caught Eunha��s eyes as she entered the door was��.


    ��What is this?


    Eunha was dumbfounded.


    The old forces and the new forces stood face to face on a long table as if to check each other.


    yes it was standing


    in a floating position.


    Their gaze was focused on the galaxy.


    ����Greetings��!!!!��


    The two students standing at the front shouted loudly.


    After that, the students opened their mouths in a loud voice.


    ����Hello��!!!!��


    A loud echo filled the conference room.


    Gonggi and Eunha could not keep their mouths shut as they stood by the door.


    ��Hey�� What is this?


    ��I don��t know, man. Why don��t you just manage the faction?


    It is said that the Sirius group was the group that had the least problem among the groups in which the tectonic shift occurred within the power.

 Chapter 375

    Relife Player 375


    [Chapter 110]


    [New rider of secondary academy (3)]


    The secondary academy has been cluttered these days. Even if it was a new school year, a new semester, there was an atmosphere different from previous years.


    In particular, class 031, the highest grade of the secondary academy, was having difficulty in harmonizing the existing and emerging forces.


    In the eyes of the students who were in class 031, it would have seemed that the new transferees had taken the place of their dead friends.


    I understood it with my head, but my heart couldn��t accept it.


    Furthermore, most of the students attending secondary academies had some kind of interest.


    The existing interests were also undergoing a cataclysm.


    Hehe�� I��ve been envious of Hayang the most lately. Or how great would it be if our group had a kid like Subin?


    Ryu Yeon-hwa graduated.


    Eun-ha, who was no longer diligent in morning training, skipped training and was up on the roof of the lecture building early in the morning.


    From this location, I was able to take a good look at the students walking around the academy.


    However, there were passengers.


    Well�� I was able to breathe at most, but how could this be like this? too much I said I��m going to build some of my own, but why are you keeping me in check? It means that you have become a dangerous person who needs to be kept in check. I know. how dangerous i am But I can��t help but be annoyed.


    Yoo Joon, a direct descendant of Youngone Group.


    Sitting on the floor, putting his feet between the railings and leaning his head against the railing, Yoo Do-jun sighed.


    As a result, Eunha had no choice but to listen to all of his complaints.


    It was good to bring breakfast.


    Eun-ha leaned her back against the railing and handed him a sandwich she had bought from the dormitory cafeteria.


    Yu Do-jun reached over his head and received an egg salad sandwich.


    Got a sandwich? Aha, you put strawberry jam on the bread. this is fine where did you get it If you ask for a pack at the dorm cafeteria, they will pack it for you?


    I also have to ask for it sometimes. Eunha, I envy you. I envy you for being able to afford a sandwich.


    Stop whining and just eat a sandwich.


    The shouts of students running canter could be heard in the distance.


    Judging by the loud cheering, it seemed that he was probably a first-year student who entered this year.


    Putting their shouts behind, the galaxy put the sandwich in its mouth.


    The egg salad caught between bread and bread fell to the floor on the back of his hand. Licking the back of his hand with his tongue, he immediately frowned.


    It was because Do-joon continued talking without knowing the grace of sharing the sandwich in half.


    The Sirius Group said there was no turmoil at all? The reason why the newly transferred students whispered amongst themselves was that what we could do was not to touch Noh Eunha��s planting�� I


    can��t. give me the sandwich


    I knew that, and now I ate it all.


    Eh��.


    Only the faction of the Sirius Group.


    Conflicts between emerging forces did not occur in the academy.


    The reason why there seemed to be a conflict in the beginning was an incident that happened while we were quietly exchanging information.


    whether you should like this or not. I do not know.


    Noh Eun-ha herself played a part in the lack of conflict between emerging powers.


    Rumors about him spread so much that those sponsored by the Sirius Group shrank their bodies not to go against his wishes.


    Currently, even though the direct descendant of the Sirius Group is not enrolled in the academy, Eunha shows more than the dignity of a direct descendant.


    As evidence of that, when he went to the meeting, the people inside even welcomed him with a loud voice as promised.


    In the end, the new forces were united in fear of Noh Eun-ha.


    It was funny.


    This happened


    even though the galaxy was just sitting still at the Sirius meeting.


    Oh there our rider passes by. Are there a lot of kids gathered around Parang hyung and Eunhyuk?


    At that time, Yu Do-Jun pointed at the students who were new to the street.


    They were male students of Class 031.


    At the forefront, Mok Min-ho and the Galaxy Group��s collaborators were racing with each other in a war of nerves.


    And regardless of their war of nerves, Parang was running while taking care of the 031st children.


    Not even that.


    It��s because the position of the idiot hyung is abnormally high in the yard where there are not many children who attend secondary academies.


    Also known as the Noh Eun-ha Division.


    It was a joke that the academy officials were talking about.


    It sounded corny to listen to, but the term Noh Eun-ha��s division continued to expand its influence within the academy.


    Also, students called Noh Eun-ha division were classified as promising.


    As a result, even if they were the same prospects, prospects belonging to Noh Eun-ha��s division were receiving higher evaluations.


    And as they go up to the third year, the personal ties they have made become personal connections and a new faction is formed.


    knowingly or unknowingly.


    It looks good. It would have been hard to live because the children were almost openly ignored.


    Can you see it from this height? Eunha, do I have good eyes? I know what your panties look like. Looking at the top of my pants earlier, I bought it at a fairly expensive place��


    Are you twenty-five? Shut up.


    Ha�� I live like this.


    Among them, Parang and Seona were in a very abnormal position.


    The two were Ain.


    I don��t know if it was a high school academy, but the middle school academy, with one child in each class, was not a very good educational environment for children.


    However, Jinparang and Jinseona obtained authority and popularity that no one could treat harshly.


    The existence of the two could not help but be the object of envy to Ahin, who was often persecuted by students at the secondary academy.


    Moreover, if you were around Jinparang and Jinseona, who belong to Noh Eunha��s division, the bullying from other students would inevitably be reduced significantly.


    At some point, the subhumans came to be protected by two people.


    The view of Ain within the secondary academy has changed somewhat.


    Seo-na will be broken and won��t be swayed by those children��


    but Parang hyung is a little uneasy.


    Eunha quietly clicked her tongue.


    Even the few Ain at the secondary academy formed a single faction, and two factions coexisted within it.


    One, centered on Jinseo-na, is a moderate who lives a quiet life to avoid conspicuousness in the academy as much as possible.


    The other one, centered on Jinpa-rang, is a hardliner who sometimes commits dangerous things in order to live a cheerful life at the academy.


    Seo-na, the moderate, would take care of it, but the hardliners, who were on the rise, did not know what would happen in the future.


    Because Jinparang was never the type to manage people.


    Before returning, he was called < Hogu >. There had to be multiple reasons for receiving such a nickname, but in terms of the fact that he was eventually used, there was no excuse for being called < Hogu >.


    Yeah, just because I��m lamenting here, what��s going to change�� I��ll stop going down to the lecture room. Oh wait.


    Yoo Do-jun was right.


    What would you do with lamentation?


    In the end, it��s something you have to do even if you don��t like it. Unless he gave up his desire to become the chairman of Youngone Group, he had to walk a tough road.


    It was the same with the galaxy.


    Eun-ha caught him as he tried to return to the classroom.


    why?


    Do you still have the artifact I gave you before? That�� what is it�� the ring you gave me last year for the final review? It says it has a protective magic engraved


    on it, so go like this in case of an emergency.


    The galaxy snatched it away.


    Due to what happened so suddenly, Yoo Do-jun put on an expression of absurdity.


    hey! Where��s the give and take away!?


    you don��t need it anymore


    Dude, I told you to be prepared for emergencies. uh?


    I��ll make something similar later.


    uh i got it However, with the artifact Ryu Yeon-hwa sunbaenim put a protective spell on.


    It must be difficult because you seem to be very busy these days. Let me speak first. Yes�� I try to say this. Ha, better not to wait. so? where to use it


    Do-joon knew well through his experience that he could not defeat Eun-ha.


    Finally resigned, he changed the topic.


    Then Eunha calmly replied.


    I want to give it to Hae-soo. Sea water brother? The older brother in the studio? Hey, isn��t it true that I, who looks weaker than that healthy-looking older brother, has an artifact?


    I need him more than you.


    As if I don��t need to tell you more.


    Eunha cut off Yoo Do-jun��s words.


    Then he put the ring from the necklace into his pocket, randomly.


    Because you don��t know what people do.


    Although the blood shed last year has not yet been forgotten by the people of the world.


    The blood will drip again on top of the uncured blood.


    No, it will ��do�� it.


    ��


    From the point of view of the instructor of the secondary academy, he had to pay attention to the sudden transfer students in the third year so that they could adapt to the academy life.


    However, they overlooked one important fact.


    The rest of the focus on the transferred students was not considerate of the 031 class who lost their friends to death.


    The memory of death is deeply rooted.


    Even though they are fine on the outside, they are rotten on the inside.


    As a result of the academy overlooking it, the existing class 031 students felt a sense of loss and deprivation from the newly transferred and harbored a resentment towards them.


    Moreover, no matter how much I cared for the 031 class students who transferred from the secondary academy, there was no way I could be considerate of their individual hearts.


    To make matters worse, the war of nerves between the existing forces and the emerging forces that started in 031 spread to 032 and 033, and a cataclysm was currently taking place.


    By that time, the instructors were keenly aware.


    their mistakes.


    So, somehow, you have to come up with a reconciliation plan for Unit 031? I think the reason why the existing 031st class was dissatisfied was because we favored the transferees and the unusually admitted students couldn��t easily accept the culture that was prevalent in the academy.


    Besides, if the academy is good enough, it will be tolerated even if it is extremely criminal or anything. The fact that the transferred kids are trying to show off their skills must be seen as disrespectful in the eyes of the 031st class kids, whose superior and subordinate relationships have been determined based on their skills.


    The academy, which put forward the principle of excellence, encouraged competition among students.


    Thus, the 031st class students who entered from the first year and are now in the third year were ranking each other implicitly.


    In such a situation, transfer students who had not suffered at all in the third year suddenly came in.


    Transfer students tried to compete with existing students to show off their strength.


    The existing class 031 students, who preoccupied their position to some extent and became the top grade in the secondary academy, deserved to be dissatisfied.


    But I think competition is inevitable. Even if it��s a problem now, if you leave it alone, it will take care of itself.


    So I think this is more important. I hope that the 031st students can create an opportunity to understand each other.


    meter? what occasion?


    Lee Guk-jong, who became an instructor at the middle school academy last year.


    He gave his opinion to the instructors.


    The attention of the instructors was focused, and Lee Gook-jong released his thoughts.


    So let��s make a mentor mentee, right?


    Existing students help transfer students adjust to life at the academy. I hope that this will help us understand each other and get to know each other better.


    Not bad. Making the existing 031st class mentor transfer students into mentees��


    The instructors put their heads together.


    not bad.


    Rather, I regretted why I hadn��t thought of this method from the beginning.


    If so, the current situation would have been a little better.


    However, it was already spilled water to regret.


    Instructors put together a list of class 031 students to create a mentor-mentee system.


    137 enrolled students, 163 transfer students.


    Even if it was organized 1:1, it seemed that there would be quite a few transfer students.


    Therefore, the instructors searched for people who could be mentors for two of the existing class 031.


    First, I decided to cut them in order of sex.


    Unha Noh�� Kurt, right? ��cut.��


    An instructor got lucky by picking up Noh Eun-ha��s life record book.


    The rest of the instructors nodded in unison.


    With this, he was able to save a transfer student who would notice Noh Eun-ha.


    Of course, I��ll give Hayang another one�� I think Eunwoo will be fine too?


    What about Serena? Serena�� Yes. Better give me one more. The children bind themselves to each other. Because it can cause problems.


    People looked down on Ain.


    The common people hated Ain.


    The player treated Ain poorly.


    Ain was a socially underprivileged person.


    However, it could not be denied that the world is moving in a better direction because of them.


    Nevertheless, discrimination does not disappear.


    The 3rd year general manager knew that, so he ordered that mentors and mentees be organized among children to prevent any problems that might arise.


    Ironically, in order to protect Ain, he separated Ajin separately.


    But since Jin Seo Na and Jin Parang are there, there won��t be any big problems.


    Besides, the instructors already thought in their minds that even if Jinseo-na and Jinparang had a problem, they would somehow solve it.


    To be honest, because there were two of them, Class 031 had significantly less discrimination against Ain than other classmates.


    So, let��s organize the organization like this�� Is there anything else to do?


    Other than that, we need to announce the position assignment results sometime this week.


    The mentor-mentee organization has come to an end.


    Stretching out, the general manager looked to see if there was anything else to do.


    Then one of them raised his hand and said.


    Come to think of it, the 3rd year of secondary academy had to choose a position as a player and take classes focusing on lectures specific to the position.


    The high school academy had a lot of students, but the middle school academy had a small number, so almost everyone was able to get assigned to the department they wanted.


    This year, they say they are a bit late because of the transfer students.


    Yes, in a way, the existing 031st class kids are said to have had a puncture in any other department.


    Hehe�� that��s really unfortunate.


    Unlike a moment ago, the instructors lightly shook their shoulders.


    Lee Guk-jong noticeably called the youngest instructor and had him bring the position placement results.


    After a while, the youngest instructor came with a report that was out of breath.


    The instructors flocked.


    Let��s see who applied for the dealer, the flower of the player sector. The dealer is a flower��! Of course, the flower is Caster!


    The instructors valued each other��s major and fought.


    Without getting involved in their bickering, the superintendent read the names of the students who had chosen each category from top to bottom.


    Then he stopped his fingers.


    Aren��t these results wrong? yes? Is that right?


    No it can��t be��.


    What��s the problem?


    The general supervisor frowned.


    It hurt to even speak.


    He handed over the results to the instructor who had the loudest voice among the instructors.


    He was an instructor of Lee Guk-jong.


    Receiving a result sheet out of the blue, he had to read the result book with the attention of the instructors.


    This is the Guardian section. Let��s see�� The student who aspired to be a guardian is��.


    Lee Guk-jong calmly recited.


    Then I checked the name written at the top and held my breath.


    ������.��


    The instructors also stopped breathing.


    Their eyes turned to Lee Gook-jong.


    Lee Gook-jong poked his head toward the results to see if this was true.


    The letters didn��t change.


    Eventually he had to speak up.


    �C Noh Eun-ha.


    It was a result no one expected.


    ��


    That evening.


    Eunha visited Byeokhaesu��s workshop.


    Since the finale had not yet begun, there was no need to hand the ring ��received�� from Do-joon to him yet.


    However, Eun-ha decided to give Byeok Hae-soo a ring because he had other business to do.


    But hyung, you don��t really live in a studio, do you?


    I do not live, I do not live. The other day, you went home, washed up comfortably, and went to sleep, after you trembled at the studio and told me not to live without washing? I just go and sleep and come back��


    but then I ruin my body. be careful. How healthy my body is��


    Byeok Hae-soo wiped away his sweat with a towel and smiled.


    Unlike his previous life, Byeok Hae-soo was very healthy.


    Money and fame made him full of energy.


    Eunha had a good look, but sometimes memories of the one-armed Hae-soo popped up and I couldn��t shake my worries about him.


    so? Are you giving this to me?


    uh. always go to the garage In case of emergency, infuse mana inside the ring into the ring.


    I made it, so I know how effective it is�� Why are you giving this to me?


    I think my brother will need it.


    Byeok Hae-soo, who picked up the necklace with his thick fingers, tilted his head.


    Eunha shrugged.


    how can i say that


    I think my brother will need it.


    Eunha roughly glossed over with those words. Because I didn��t want to tell him the details.


    On the other hand, Byeok Hae-soo, who did not know anything, accepted it.


    without any doubts.


    Yes, I will give you something so good, but I have to be grateful. thanks. I��ll write well.


    It should only be used when it is really urgent. You know how hard it is to recreate that?


    know. I made this because


    Eunha playfully emphasized.


    Perhaps, to Byeok Hae-soo, who lives in a workshop, an emergency will not happen except when Jong-pyeong is present.


    Eunha thought so and wanted to tell her the purpose of coming here.


    Byeokhaesu nodded.


    You sent me a message like that out of the blue, so I urgently


    wanted the ingredients.


    He lifted a circular wooden shield and placed it on Eunha��s left wrist.


    The wooden shield was quite large.


    I��ll have to cut some.


    You can use large ones too. I wouldn��t use it seriously anyway, so what?


    If that��s the case, why did you ask me to make armor for you?


    The wall seawater was absurd.


    There were dealers who dealt with shields, but as far as he knew, Eunha wanted a dealer who valued speed.


    Furthermore, as he listened to Eunha��s request, the shield he requested was for the guardian, not the dealer.


    You ask me to make one, but what the hell are you going to use the Guardian-only shield for?


    Byeok Hae-soo was genuinely curious.


    There was no need to hide it.


    Eunha said it as if it was nothing special.


    From the 3rd year onwards, you set up a department and learn it professionally. So?


    I chose Guardian.


    ����.


    What a bold answer.


    Byeok Hae-su silently demanded an answer.


    This time, Eunha continued as if it was nothing special.


    I guess I��ll have to sell my feet��


    Hey��.


    I want to get to know Cheon-Seo Lee, who probably chose the Guardian division.


    I decided to find out if there were any guardians I liked among the newly transferred students.


    Byeok Hae-soo scolded him, saying that you would be the only geek who said he would take the Guardian class himself in order to save the Guardian.


    ��


    And the next day, the mentor-mentee system was announced at the Secondary Academy.


    The mentee-mentor status of the Noh Eun-ha division was as follows. sea??h th�� N?vel(F)ire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Mentor


    Division


    Mentee Kim


    Min-


    ji Ranger


    Ja Hee-ra


    Chae


    Jun �C


    yeol


    Guardian Noh Eun -ha Si-hyeong Kang Min-ho


    Dealer


    Kim


    Byeong -guk Yuna


    -kyung Mentor Division Mentee Bae Soo-bin Caster Park Da-ye Yoo Do-joon Navigator Oh Min-sik Jeong Ha-yang


    Navigator


    Han


    Eun


    -hye


    Guardian


    Lee


    Cheon


    �C


    seo


    Jin


    Seo


    �C


    na


    Telepathist


    Langi


    Badukgi


    Jinparang


    Telepathy


    Aries


    Chii


    Choi


    Eun


    �C


    hyuk


    Dealer


    Yoo Jun


    -hyeok Anyona


    Hoshimiya Kaede


    Ranger


    Jegal Eun-sol


    Cha Eun- woo


    Support


    Kang Ye-seul


    Ranger


    Yoon Sae-chan

 Chapter 376

    Relife Player 376


    [Chapter 111]


    [How to have a relationship somewhere]


    There were no guardians that caught my eye.


    Eunha first ran into this problem when she decided to change the future and tried to organize a party for him.


    The guys I have to deal with in the future are many, not individuals.


    If you want to deal with the majority, you can��t ignore the power of the Guardian.


    Monsters invade Seoul at the time of graduation from the high school academy.


    Therefore, it was necessary to invite a guardian who would be graduating at the same time or a guardian who is currently playing active duty to the party.


    For the former, there was Cheon-seo Lee, who was the guardian of Onyang. The latter had Seon Ki-jun, who is still actively working on < Loser >.


    However, the former was specialized in defense, so the charge power would be significantly reduced. Lee Cheon-seo definitely has talent, but that talent was not much different from other Guardian prospects.


    And the latter felt rejected.


    You can��t be a standard uncle.


    Seon Ki-joon is now old. In his previous life, he waited for the day he would die and led his decrepit body into battle, but in this life, the reason for him to overwork himself and fight has disappeared.


    Eun-ha hoped that Seon Ki-joon would be happy.


    Above all, his character will never make him stronger than in his previous life.


    There is Uncle Bruno�� but


    after Lee Cheon-seo and Seon Ki-joon.


    Eunha also left a possibility for Bruno, a person she met in this life.


    Contrary to appearances, he was not a dealer, but a guardian.


    According to Giulietta, in the old days, he was one of the pillars supporting the Valentine family in Italy.


    Had he remained in Italy, he might have become Tredici.


    It was a meaningless assumption.


    However, there was no doubt that his skills extended to the Twelve Seats as well. Shin Seo-young also rated Bruno��s strength quite highly.


    Uncle Bruno would be willing to listen to anything I say, but�� no.


    Bruno was also old.


    And the galaxy was vaguely aware of it.


    That Bruno had been weakening since his battle with the Italian ambassador Albert Myron a few years ago.


    Even so, he was strong, but he would probably have to prepare for death on the day monsters invaded Seoul.


    Even if he survives on the battlefield, he will not be able to exert his strength in the catastrophes that follow.


    And above all, he wanted to live a life for him like Seon Gi-jun.


    So, Cheon-seo Lee must be taken in unconditionally, and a few more kids with skills equal to Cheon-seo Lee must be brought in.


    Later, when there are children who are lacking�� At that time, I have no choice but to look at Fuji.


    It was the conclusion that Eunha finally came to.


    During the 031st class, we decided to find promising Guardians and recruit them first.


    After that, I decided to cover the guardians every year by looking at the Fujigi.


    Unfortunately, among the player positions, the position with the highest mortality was the guardian.


    Basically, those who tried to stop the monsters in the vanguard had no choice but to be put in a dangerous position.


    It��s a face I haven��t seen before. Did you join in this time?


    uh�� yes! My name is Lee Cheonseo! Nice to meet you!


    That��s why Eun-ha first approached Cheon-seo Lee.


    Surprisingly, Lee Cheon-seo knew him and had a goodwill towards him.


    I don��t know what Eunha thinks.


    Of course, Eunha didn��t know what Cheonseo Lee was thinking.


    ��


    Put your weight on the lower body. Otherwise, when colliding with a large monster later, it will fly backwards. okay? okay. Can I do it like this? Eunha I��m really glad you helped me. Honestly, unlike the existing class 031 kids, transfer students like me don��t have a solid foundation.


    It��s the basics, you just have to learn it now�� When you enter the high school academy, you��ll learn it all over again. don��t worry. yes thanks!


    Secondary academy 3rd year students receive intensive lectures in their chosen field.


    Guardian Division �C Beginner Shield Skill.


    In order to find a guardian, Eun-ha chose the guardian department as her major, and as expected, she was able to meet Lee Cheon-seo.


    As Lee Cheon-seo was On-Tae-yang��s friend, he had no hesitation in dealing with others.


    Kaede was such a tough guy, but he deserves to be called the warm sun party mood maker.


    The existing 031st class students and transfer students found it difficult for him to suddenly choose the guardian division.


    After Eunha had spoken once, Lee Cheon-seo did not leave his side and started chattering.


    He even showed more interest in what Eunha taught than what the instructor taught.


    shield! Head over!


    ��Shield! Over your head!!!!��


    On the other hand, the instructor showed a new movement while making a sound of spirit.


    In the meantime, the students who had been practicing raised their heavy shields over their heads while screaming. S~ea??h the Nov��l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Because the instructor did not instruct them to lower their shields, the students had to hold their shields while screaming.


    It��s natural to have stamina��


    Unexpectedly, it seems that there is some evil.


    Eun-ha glanced sideways at Lee Cheon-seo, who was holding a shield beside her.


    As time passed, while the students could not stand the weight of the shield, Lee Chun-seo was raising the shield with his face dyed red.


    I had quite a bit of patience.


    shield! from now on!


    ��Shield! Forward!!��


    The instructor performed the next action.


    The students raised the shields above their heads and stretched them out in front of their chests. Additionally, step your right foot forward.


    Naturally, the lower back was bent, and it became a posture that put a burden on the lower back.


    Eunha casually raised her shield and looked around.


    Uh Eunha��. aren��t you having a hard time?


    I��m fine. W After all, the sleepy dragon of the academy! ��Where else did you hear that?


    Lee Cheonseo gritted his teeth and asked.


    Eunha calmly replied. In fact, he was using the shield made by Byeok Hae-soo, not the one the instructor gave him.


    Contrary to its appearance, it was a light shield.


    Lee Cheon-seo, unaware of this, was naively praising him as great.


    ��As expected, it��s Noh Eunha. Really great. I know you haven��t taken the Guardian class at all until now��


    but how is he good at everything?


    But who is that guy? Has he been stuck next to Eunha ever since? Ha�� I really envy you.


    There was a short break.


    Eun-ha ignored the whispers of students who were far away.


    Lee Cheon-seo, who chattered about what was so enjoyable, treated him moderately.


    To be honest, I was slightly annoyed because I kept talking.


    Come to think of it, I think I saw you last time, but there are a lot of friends around Eunha�� Can you introduce me? Because I��m a transfer student, it��s so hard to make friends. If it��s okay, you can make a seat for me later. �� I��ll think about it later. But didn��t you have a friendly conversation with the transfer students earlier? ��uh? Since I��m a transfer student, I��m just hanging out. It doesn��t seem to fit me, so�� haha, Eunha, let me know about this too!


    Eun-ha looked at Lee Cheon-seo.


    Lee Chun-seo flinched.


    Why why?


    ��no.


    Eunha immediately turned her head.


    It was only for a moment, but as if he had grasped Lee Cheon-seo��s thoughts.


    Eunhyuk is better.


    In terms of being a mood maker.


    Eun-ha instantly thought of Choi Eun-hyuk from Lee Cheon-seo.


    The two seemed to have similar personalities, but if you look closely, they don��t look alike at all.


    Cheonseo Lee was calculating.


    How many people in this world are not calculating?


    Lee Cheon-seo did not know how to hide.


    I don��t think it was like that before the regression, but is it because I��m still young?


    Or is it because it��s the beginning of the semester and you��re actively approaching me to get closer?


    Calculating and selfish person.


    Eunha didn��t like it.


    As long as you don��t disturb yourself.


    It probably won��t do any harm.


    Since Onyang was the chosen guardian, I decided to trust Lee Cheon-seo. It was a yard where Guardian talent was lacking, so there was no choice.


    If not, you can fix it.


    Eunha licked her lips.


    The Guardian was a problem, but the Sniper was also a problem.


    Fortunately, since someone with reliable talent enters the high school academy, I decided to postpone it until later.


    End of break! Then, from now on, mentors and mentees will gather together and have time to practice!


    Instructor! My mentor is a navigator, so he��s not in this class!?


    Lee Cheon-seo practices separately with me! You know that opportunities like this don��t come often, right?


    ����.


    Then, the mentor and mentee gather together!


    ��set!!!!��


    The break time was over.


    He wanted to find his mentee, leaving Lee Cheon-seo, who was receiving private lessons from the instructor, behind.


    Kang Si-hyung.


    I was a student who only knew the name but did not yet know the face.


    As Eunha remembers, in her previous life, she knew that she hadn��t attended the academy.


    I don��t remember all the students, but at least my co-workers must have met on the front line for some reason.


    Still, it was one of two things that I hadn��t seen him.


    died at an early age


    The future has changed and entered.


    Eun-ha, who was standing still, soon found a student approaching her.


    Then he frowned.


    ��Oh hello!


    ��We��re the same age, so keep it short.


    oh oh oh I will!


    A boy who looks stupid.


    Eunha looked at herself and looked at the stiff male student.


    I��ll hide behind my shield.


    He was very short in stature.


    A height comparable to that of Jeong Ha-yang.


    It��s still in the growth phase, but I was skeptical about how big it could be in the future.


    In that state, the boy was wearing a fairly large shield on his wrist.


    It was as if I had been given a shake.


    The condition of the shield was not very good.


    Good luck then! I�� Can I do it first? yes you do


    huh! Take a good look then!


    Eunha replied shyly.


    Kang Si-hyung grabbed a large shield and raised it above his head.


    Then, with great difficulty, he performed a shield technique.


    In Eunha��s eyes, Jiangshi-hyung��s shield technique didn��t necessarily mean swinging a shield, but it seemed like he was being swung by the shield.


    Why are there so few talented people?


    Eunha let out a long sigh.


    ��


    Now I was older.


    Bruno, who had gained weight while neglecting training, knew that he was weakening.


    It was unavoidable.


    Because now I am the head of a family.


    Cheer up! Cheer up! Cheer up! Hoyt!


    yes that��s how you do it


    Occasionally, he works at the request of Min Jun-sik, the chairman of the Alice Group, and occasionally does Eun-ha��s request.


    Bruno, who had nothing else to do, used to teach his son Abenir in his free time.


    As he remembered, it seemed like only yesterday that he had stumbled on his feet not too long ago, but before he knew it, Abenir had grown enough to raise his fist.


    It was heartbreaking.


    Still, it was lovely.


    A small child was shouting and throwing out chubby fists.


    Once more.


    one two!


    Avenir 7 years old.


    The child who played happily in kindergarten trained with Bruno that day.


    Training wasn��t all that great.


    All Bruno had to do was spread his huge hands and make Abenir punch.


    Just like playing catch.


    Avenir let out a yap-yap sound and moved both fists alternately.


    Then, all of a sudden, a sense of playfulness seemed to spring up.


    Barley barley��!!


    barley barley rice.


    However, Avenir��s attack unfortunately did not work for Bruno.


    -Rice.


    Dad, I love you so much!


    One thing is that my skills have rusted.


    There was no way Bruno would ever lose to a boy who was only 7 years old.


    Bruno, who grabbed a small fist with his big hand, laughed.


    Avenir, on the other hand, stomped his feet and pursed his lips.


    What if I


    lose some brew ?


    Then Nier said he didn��t like it.


    Anyway�� Who the hell does the person with a strong desire to compete look like��


    Giulietta giggled while hanging out the laundry on the veranda.


    Pushing her blonde hair back, she looked at her son and husband lovingly.


    then then


    dad! again! again!


    yes i got it


    I won��t lose this time!


    Avenir shouted.


    When Bruno let go of his hand, Abenir quickly took his fist.


    Even though he hit his butt with the recoil, he stood up vigorously and swung his fists around.


    Fists at first��


    strange relief.


    Is it a line from a cartoon I recently saw?


    Or is it a rock-paper-scissors game?


    Seeing his son��s cute behavior, he spread his hands as before.


    barley! Barley-!


    it was fake


    It was barley barley rice.


    With a wry smile, Bruno decided to parry the small fist that came flying by.


    I did-


    ��Rice!!


    ����!?


    Bruno saw.


    Avenir��s fist was filled with dangerous mana.


    Since Avenir was young, he knew how to handle mana.


    But the mana he saw momentarily was too dangerous.


    Dangerous.


    Intuition was screaming.


    just can��t accept it


    Bruno almost reflexively wrapped the mana inside his body into the hand that received the fist.


    Chii-i-i,


    so that Abenir��s mana leaks out and explodes.


    Even though it happened in an instant, Bruno received all of Abenir��s attacks.


    Avenir��s fist was on fire, as if it had caused some friction during the fist.


    Although it was slowly fading away in Bruno��s hands.


    Anyway, it was such a powerful fist.


    B Brew! are you okay!?


    Giulietta threw away the laundry and came running.


    Bruno stood blankly, holding his son��s fist as the light went out.


    Smoke was rising from his hands.


    Nier, what the hell is this��


    Julieta hurriedly examined Bruno��s hand and sighed.


    Meanwhile, Bruno opened his mouth to Abenir.


    How the hell did he even think of making something like this?


    Bruno was thrilled by his son��s talent.


    -Dad is great!


    However, Avenir seemed to have no idea and just continued to say something else.


    Then she climbed onto his lap and her eyes twinkled.


    Longing for his father dripped from his eyes.


    How did you just do that!? uh? Your hands are so shiny!


    That��s��


    what��s the special move name!?


    It was just a temporary response.


    However, Avenir seemed to think that Bruno��s magic existed as a form of magic.


    Rather, when Bruno saw it, his son��s power magic was considered more powerful.


    I want to too! I want to make my hands shine! What is your name?


    Avenir ran all over the place.


    Bruno was perplexed.


    When his son asked for a name, he had no choice but to come up with an appropriate name so as not to break his son��s innocence.


    ��God Hand��God Hand!? and! So cool! After all, it��s my dad!


    Haha��.


    At that moment, I remembered a soccer cartoon I happened to see on the day I came to Korea for exile.


    Bruno avoided his son��s gaze.


    The son was the father.

 Chapter 377

    Relife Player 377


    [Chapter 111]


    [How to have a relationship somewhere (2)]


    Many classes overlapped with Cheonseo Lee.


    There were so many opportunities to talk and it was easy to get close to each other as we had lunch together.


    To the point where I felt like a lie when I used all sorts of methods to get close to Bae Su-bin or Hoshimiya Kaede.


    What a strange feeling.


    Eunha felt empty as things seemed to be solved easily.


    In the end, it doesn��t catch my eye.


    Then, a thought suddenly came to my mind.


    Maybe it is.


    Eunha couldn��t deny it.


    The joy of seeing Bae Su-bin.


    The interest when seeing Mok Min-ho.


    The admiration I felt when I saw Cha Eun-woo.


    The excitement of seeing Kaede.


    However, Lee Cheon-seo did not feel any emotions.


    Futility, that was all.


    ��I�� One more time��


    I don��t think I have the strength to get up. What? Let��s stop here for today.


    no! I can do more!


    Also, the feeling I felt for Kang Si-hyung was regret.


    Mysteriously, the class that overlaps with Lee Chun-seo also overlaps with Kang Si-hyeong.


    while attending the same class.


    The relationship between mentor and mentee.


    As a result, Eun-ha was able to become close with Kang Si-hyung. S��arch* The ��ovelFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Now, to the point of helping him with his training from time to time after dinner.


    Eunha, did I just see you? I think you��ll see it if you hit it a few more times. So only once!


    ��okay. hold your posture


    Covered in dust, Kang Si-hyung suddenly raised his upper body.


    Then, gasping for breath, he begged.


    In the end, Eun-ha raised both hands at Kang Si-hyung��s persistence and swung her wooden sword again.


    ��Kuh��!


    try it somewhere


    He savagely hit Kang Si-hyung��s shield repeatedly.


    Then, when Kang Si-hyung got used to the wooden sword, the galaxy anomalously penetrated Kang Si-hyung��s gaps.


    have persistence


    Not even trying to dodge the sword.


    I have a shield, but I can��t block it.


    Kang Si-hyung��s limbs were covered with bruises.


    Indeed, who can call this appearance a guardian?


    As I said before, it��s not all about being honest and holding a shield. Read my attack and block it.


    Kang Si-hyung giggled and gritted his teeth.


    Even if you understand it in your head, it seems difficult to put it into practice.


    That��s right.


    Even though Eunha was taking care of him, there was no way he could exactly stop him from swinging his sword irregularly.


    I was only in a hurry to follow it with my eyes.


    Even so, Eunha didn��t try to look at it any more.


    He doesn��t even catch my eye.


    Eunha turned around and kicked the shield facing forward with all her might.


    In the end, Kang Si-hyung, unable to overcome the shock, fell out.


    As if he had no strength to get up any more, he lay down on the floor.


    Too bad.


    It would have been nice if he was taller��


    Kang Si-hyung was not much different from Lee Cheon-seo.


    However, unlike the tall Lee Chun-seo, Kang Si-hyung was very short.


    The physique was lethal to the Guardian. His growth may not have ended, but even at the age of 16, he was smaller than Jeong Ha-yang, so I didn��t expect much from him.


    I��ll be honest, Kang Si-hyung, you don��t fit Guardian. ����.


    Eunha calmly said.


    No words were heard.


    Kang Si-hyung himself would know that well.


    I was falling behind every class.


    Even so, he did not back down and did not let go of the shield from his hand.


    Hunter suits you best. It��s going to be difficult to change after you��ve already chosen a field, but�� In Higher Academy, it��d be better to do a field that matches your aptitude.


    Advice as a mentor.


    If he doesn��t have something to complement his small physique, he will be a monster��s prey in the distant future.


    So if you want to live even a little bit, it was better to aspire to be a hunter who can move your small body agilely.


    Fortunately, Kang Si-hyung was not afraid of the sword that came in front of him and blocked it, so fighting monsters in the front line might be his aptitude.


    It was when Eunha tried to turn her body.


    ��I hate it.


    solid answer.


    Eunha looked back.


    Kang Si-hyung, who only raised his upper body, was glaring at him.


    Usually, while struggling with myself.


    Kang Si-hyung, who said that it was a lie, did not take his eyes off him.


    Why?


    Facing that gaze, Eunha suddenly felt a small curiosity.


    I suddenly wondered why Kang Si-hyeong wanted to become a guardian.


    Yeah�� I want to repay you too. Because the Guardian looked great.


    Kang Si-hyung stood up from his seat shaking his legs.


    After picking up the shield far away, he brushed off the dirt on his body.


    There was a Guardian who saved my family from the Kraken.


    ����.


    I don��t remember the details, but it was so cool.


    Kraken.


    It was a name I hadn��t heard in a long time.


    I never thought I would suddenly hear that name here.


    However, there were many people who survived the Kraken in the academy.


    It wasn��t anything unusual.


    so? Do you want to be that kind of person too?


    It��s embarrassing�� Yeah. i want to be that person


    There were too many people in the world who became players out of admiration.


    Eunha had seen so many such people in her previous life.


    Most of them were defeated by reality or passed away without realizing their dreams.


    Kang Si-hyung��s dream must also be a dream that will be shattered.


    So�� One more favor!


    ��really this is the end?


    But the galaxy could not laugh.


    Because there are many people around me who are dreaming.


    Besides, they have dreams that are harder to achieve than they are.


    In the end, Eun-ha couldn��t win the eyes that acknowledged her persistence.


    oh wait a minute uh? what? what��s the matter? Hayang wants to eat meat?


    meat?


    Kang Si-hyung swallowed his saliva.


    ��


    The introduction of the mentor-mentee system gradually softened the relationship between current students and transfer students.


    In the meantime, students who had been distant from each other were able to understand each other a little by spending the same time in some way.


    More than anything, I didn��t want all students to be antagonistic.


    Whether you are a current student or a transfer student.


    Among the students, there were some who wanted to get along without hesitation regardless of their interests.


    It��s just that they were silenced by a few with a loud voice or didn��t have a chance to contact each other.


    The mentor-mentee system led active exchanges between them by creating opportunities for them to meet each other, albeit nominally.


    Now, from time to time, you can see current students and transfer students hanging out together.


    ��Envy you.


    I wanted to make a new friend too��


    Cha Eun-woo, who was preparing refreshments, suddenly raised his head.


    Through the car window, I could see familiar students walking past the grass with food packed.


    It was a class made up of current students and transfer students. It seemed like they were trying to make friends with each other.


    In her eyes, they looked very envious of their laughing and chatting happily.


    what really? Did something like that happen between them? why didn��t i know that?


    That��s why they both went to different middle schools. embarrassing beggar. When I was young, people around the neighborhood spread rumors that we were getting married, but it suddenly broke down like that.


    Come to think of it, for some reason�� I heard that they were strangely apart�� Cha Eunwoo, did you know this? ��uh? uhhhh�� why didn��t you tell me? It��s not even such a good story��. It seems like they��re mocking them��


    But, Ga-in should know. Are you trying to embarrass Cain by doing something wrong? ��Sorry.


    On the other hand, what about you?


    Eunwoo took refreshments to her seat and lowered her head.


    Choi Ga-in was sitting in the seat of honor, and Kang Ye-seul, a direct descendant of Galaxy Hospital, was sitting right next to her.


    Those who attended the tea party, including the two, were giggling hahahoho while looking at others.


    Eunwoo didn��t feel like a seat like this and didn��t want to sit down.


    Yeseul, your story is really interesting. I��ve never had a conversation like this with the kids around me. What other stories do you have? Of course not. Even if you don��t, I��ve been walking around the academy lately, and I��ve heard about it��


    A long table that can seat ten people. The women who followed Choi Ga-in were seated on both sides of the table according to their respective factions.


    existing factions and emerging factions.


    Eunwoo sat down in an empty seat across from Kang Yeseul.


    It was located directly to the left of Choi Ga-in.


    However, Choi Ga-in never paid attention to her, and now she turned her back completely and turned to Kang Ye-seul, who was sitting on the right.


    That alone made it clear which faction she was empowering.


    what? The Youngone Group tried to give Yoo Do-Jun a side?


    Yes, if the information was delayed, Yoo Do-jun would have been embarrassed. Just in time, the kid who was always next to him noticed it, so he said he was spared.


    Are you sure? It��s a story I heard from a kid who went to the same kindergarten as me over there. Are you sure.


    do you have really wide feet? Isn��t this normal?


    Even if the relationship between the existing students and the transfer students was somewhat relaxed, that was not the case for those sponsored by the Galaxy Group.


    On the outside, they said they looked fine, but on the inside, they were clearly divided into factions of Cha Eun-woo and Kang Ye-seul.


    And Kang Ye-seul��s faction was gaining momentum recently as Choi Ga-in raised his hand.


    The peace Cha Eun-woo created with difficulty began to crack.


    As a result, there was no way she could have a good time like everyone else.


    They even had to crack down on those who switched to Kang Ye-seul��s faction.


    That��s what Ga-in would do��.


    I shouldn��t make a


    problem for nothing .


    The moment she disappeared from this place, Kang Ye-seul might try to deal with Ga-in Choi as she wants.


    It could have created a problem for no reason, and it could have been difficult to fix.


    so how are the other kids? Geon-woong says he��s managing them properly?


    I don��t think we��re as close together as we are. I don��t think it��s bad, seeing as there��s not much to say.


    In the meantime, Cha Eun-woo has been working hard.


    We intentionally selected the information floating around within the academy so that Choi Ga-in would not cause problems.


    Thanks to her, she didn��t try to get into an accident.


    However, Kang Ye-seul, who transferred to the academy this time, approached her and gave her information that Eun-woo had intentionally blocked.


    Choi Ga-in deserved to show interest in Kang Ye-seul from Cha Eun-woo.


    Ga-in, now is not the time to laugh at the stories of other groups.


    Our group has problems too��


    Eunwoo barely held back what she wanted to say.


    Even if I spoke out, she wouldn��t listen.


    Rather, she will go wild and publicize the problem she said.


    However, does this mean that this issue can be resolved through public deliberation?


    Kang Ye-seul said that such a thing would never happen and would instead turn herself into a bad person.


    That was it.


    Choi Ga-in will no longer listen to her words.


    The leadership of power will be completely passed on to Kang Ye-seul.


    I think Minho��s side is okay��


    but I have to do something too��


    If women��s power struggle is in words, men��s power struggle is in power.


    These days, Minho has been sparring with Kim Byung-guk, a direct descendant of Galaxy Planning, whenever he has free time.


    The result is Mok Min-ho��s succession.


    Thanks to this, the momentum of the emerging forces was at least broken.


    Hmm�� Then what about the Alice Group?


    Alice Group?


    Do you have anyone close to you over there?


    It was then.


    Cha Eun-woo raised his head at the word Alice Group.


    Choi Ga-in showed obvious interest and was asking Kang Ye-seul a question.


    In the meantime, a feeling of embarrassment emerged from her face, which was pouring out the stories Choi Ga-in wanted.


    Uh�� wouldn��t Eunwoo know that better than me?


    Eunwoo didn��t know anything, right? How can you say you don��t know everything about them when you��ve been together for two years?


    ��sorry.


    It��s okay to say I��m sorry every day. If Yeseul is your personal network, you��re probably going to have kids over there, aren��t they?


    Actually, I don��t know much about the Alice Group either. Their unity is not a joke, but Alice Life��s Chae Yeon-ji seems to be holding them tight.


    Hmmm, but there must be one child to come over. is not it? I��m not asking you to reveal any secrets. �� I��ll try.


    yes please �� Uh, Ga-in, this is your request��


    Eun-woo smiled awkwardly as he listened to the two of them.


    She, too, did not know how heavy the mouths of the students sponsored by the Alice Group were.


    When she first became close with Jeong Ha-yang, she had to live with Chae Yeon-ji��s suspicions.


    Kang Ye-seul said she would try, but she would end up suffering without much income. Maybe this will dampen Kang Ye-seul��s momentum.


    It was when Eunwoo thought so.


    Come to think of it, Eunwoo, didn��t you say you would grill meat with them on the weekend?


    ��uh!?


    Cha Eun-woo spilled the tea he was drinking when he was called by Ga-in Choi.


    Sadly, she coughed and then raised her head to Choi Ga-in, who was frowning.


    You said you were going to eat meat that day.


    oh yes it was


    It��s just fine. Take Yeseul there too. Yeseul? Hey Ga-in�� Maybe they��ll think it��s strange��


    You��ll have to solve it somehow. Why don��t you take Yeseul there just because he��s your mentee?


    ����.


    At times like this, my head works really well.


    Eunwoo was at a loss for words when she saw Choi Ga-in twisting her curled hair like a roll.


    Looking through Choi Ga-in��s eyes��.


    -It��s testing me.


    He seemed to be saying just that. It felt like


    my mind was soaring


    .


    ��I��ll ask the kids once.


    ok do good


    In the end, Eunwoo tried to avoid her suspicions and smiled.


    Only then did Choi Ga-in get suspicious.


    yes eunwoo let��s do our best �� Okay.


    On the other hand, Kang Yeseul naturally got a chance to get closer to Eunha and his friends and her eyes sparkled.


    She raised her voice and said she liked it, chatting with Eunwoo as if they were very close.


    As if to get some preliminary information.


    Although Ga-in Choi couldn��t see it, her pretense was clearly visible in Eun-woo��s eyes.


    If you go there, who would you like to sit next to? According to my research, I heard that it would be better not to get close to Noh Eun-ha�� After all, Jeong Ha-yang?


    There are probably a lot of people gathered around Hayangi. I don��t think there is any place to sit.


    Therefore, Eunwoo rolled her head.


    How can I remove Choi Ga-in��s suspicion and stop Kang Ye-seul from collecting information?


    The conclusion was one.


    Then who do you like to sit next to? Jinseo?


    Seona is a little shy of strangers�� You must have seen Subin before�� Oh, that one? he kind of hated it So? Who should I sit next to?


    Who should I sit next to?


    Cha Eun-woo deliberately dragged the horse.


    as if it were important.


    It was a technique learned from Serena.


    Before long, she put a hum in her voice with a face so innocent.


    ��You better sit next to Minji.


    Cha Eun-woo.


    If there is anything she learned while hanging out with Noh Eun-ha.


    It was never to have Minji Kim next to him while eating something.

 Chapter 378

    Relife Player 378


    [Chapter 111]


    [The law of ties somewhere (3)]


    What is the reason for calling? S��arch* The N??elFir��.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    sit there Don��t cover right away.


    This place was uncomfortable.


    Hoshimiya Kaede finished class and entered the lounge located on the top floor of the lecture building.


    The girl, carrying a national bow taller than herself, looked for Kim Geon-woong with a blunt face.


    What would you like to drink?


    don��t drink tell me something


    A war of nerves ensued.


    In the end, Kaede, who is sponsored by KK Group, ended up sitting across from Kim Gun-woong.


    Even so, she showed pride as if she would not even drink coffee.


    As if he would wake up right away as soon as the business is over.


    Knowing her personality now, Kim Geon-woong put a smile on his lips.


    Have you heard of the Noh Eun-ha division?


    Noh Eun-ha division?


    Kim Gun-woong put the card on the table and got lucky.


    Kaede, who was making a puzzled expression, asked with a frown.


    It seems to be floating around as a joke. They say that they are called the No Eunha Division, meaning people chosen by Eunha. however?


    He said you were there too.


    Hearing that, her face twisted.


    It was downright unpleasant.


    Calling people out of the blue is all I can say.


    I��m not like that.


    Kaede sighed in displeasure.


    I didn��t like the fact that he treated himself as the same class as Noh Eun-ha.


    Furthermore, the term Noh Eun-ha Division was new to the word.


    He just wanted to find and defeat the person who had put him in a terrible category.


    I hear you��ve been getting along with them lately��


    Me?


    It seemed like they got along a lot. ����.


    Kaede strained her eyes.


    A fire broke out inside.


    One was that strange rumors about him spread around the school because he hung out a few times.


    do you check my background?


    The other was that Kim Gun-woong was investigating him secretly.


    And as if he would not deny it, he raised his hands and made a gesture asking for forgiveness.


    Not even half a penny was worth it.


    Kaede got up from her seat.


    I was also good at getting coffee and not drinking it.


    It was a no-brainer to create debt from someone you didn��t even want to deal with.


    We haven��t even started talking yet. What if that happens?


    ����.


    Kaede just turned around.


    Not talking meant I didn��t want to talk to him.


    Either that or not, Kim Geon-woong stared at her quietly.


    Then he tossed it.


    I need information about Noh Eun-ha.


    ����.


    I know very well that you don��t want to go under me or under Noh Eun-ha. So let��s make a deal


    Kaede looked at him.


    She hated Noh Eun-ha and also hated Kim Gun-woong.


    Even though I knew that Kim Gun-woong was not a bad person.


    I didn��t like their relaxed and arrogant nature.


    I feel like I��m looking down on myself


    However, it was not that he was not interested in what Kim Geon-woong suddenly said.


    She decided to remain silent.


    As expected, Kim Gun-woong finally got to the point.


    I��m trying to make Eunha my person. So I want to know about Eunha, but he seems to keep away from me.


    ����


    So you approach me instead. If you do that, I won��t touch you with anything else. ����.


    I can convince my father to promise you better support, and I don��t mind coming to the events I��m obliged to attend in the future. I��ll just let you do whatever you want.


    In other words, be your own spy.


    By using the Noh Eun-ha division.


    Kaede listened silently.


    She pursed her lips, thinking about his proposal in her head.


    It was definitely not a bad suggestion. Even so, she was not happy with the conditions offered by KK Group in exchange for sponsorship.


    Sponsorship was attractive enough to her.


    how is it? Don��t you think that��s a bad suggestion for you?


    Kim Gun-woong asked triumphantly.


    Her face was so nasty.


    But an offer you can��t refuse.


    She tightly gripped the sword she was carrying on her shoulder.


    The answer was fixed.


    -I��ll refuse. Even if I die, I don��t want to become your chess pieces.


    It��s tricky.


    Is this the end of the business?


    The answer was decided, but Kaede didn��t want to break her pride.


    No money, no pride.


    I would rather bite my tongue and die than listen to the words of someone I hate.


    Kaede nodded vigorously.


    Heung Where are you looking at me and ordering me to get information about Noh Eun-ha?


    What is my name����


    Kaede got on the elevator and was about to press the button for the first floor, but hesitated.


    There was a third reason why he was angry.


    Realizing that, she couldn��t believe it.


    What the hell, when and how.


    I have nothing to do with those kids.


    Kaede made a promise to herself.


    After getting off the elevator, she soon came out of a group chat room where students called the Noh Eun-ha group were gathered.


    Come to think of it, I was captured by them from sometime ago.


    So from now on you are free.


    when she thought so


    [I��m Fine!]


    Pine Talk rang.


    Kaede felt a sense of d��j�� vu.


    It seemed like something similar had happened several times before.


    Anyway, she checked PineTalk.


    ��I knew it.


    I knew it.


    She saw the talk and laughed.


    [��Yoo Do-jun�� invited ��Hoshimiya Kaede��.]


    [Yoo Do-jun]: Welcome, is this


    your first chat room? cow? pig? Or how about a horse? She was about to give it a try (07:01 pm),


    but then she suddenly realized.


    Why did you just love me?


    It wasn��t something to like.


    Kaede Hoshimiya, who had unknowingly been tamed from some time ago, let out a grunt.


    ��


    Unexpectedly, class ended early.


    So Eun-ha left the academy after receiving an outing.


    There was a meat party on the weekend, so I only had today to spare time.


    It��s not that I only have time today, but it��s better to do these things while I have time.


    I had work to do soon.


    And it was something he couldn��t solve all by himself.


    A helper was needed.


    Yoo Do-jun alone was not enough.


    Therefore, Eun-ha made an appointment with Jung Ha-yang��s grandfather, Min Jun-sik.


    Eunha I didn��t expect you to ask me to see you like this��. So what��s going on?


    Thank you for your time.


    Min Joon-sik, chairman of Alice Group.


    The old man was enjoying reading books in the library even years after they met.


    He who discovered the galaxy welcomed him by closing the book.


    What would you like to drink?


    ��Give me a coffee.


    I remember that Hayang had something brought by Abby. please


    yes sir.


    Min Jun-sik talked to Lim Do-hoon, who quit teaching at an elementary school and turned to a player again.


    After exchanging eye contact with Eunha, Dohun quietly disappeared into the kitchen.


    Eunha, seeing that you came alone, you must have something to do.


    ��yes that��s right.


    Didn��t Hayang visit Abby a while ago? to make something


    Eunha smiled bitterly.


    Although it has been several years since Jung Seok-hun took over Min Jun-sik��s job and took over the management of the group.


    Min Jun-sik was watching the flow of the outside world without leaving the library.


    There��s no way you don��t know


    Eunha agreed.


    Not too long ago, I had a request to Jeong Seok-hun on my own.


    There was nothing left to obtain for the elixir other than the blessing of the moonlight.


    So it was better to tell Jeong Seok-hoon in advance so that he could make the elixir as soon as he found the blessing of moonlight.


    Elixir was a potion that didn��t exist in this world yet.


    Even if it was Jeong Seok-hoon, it would take time to make a non-existent potion.


    So, a while ago, I visited Jung Seok-hoon and held out the star of purification.


    Eunha: I��m looking forward to the potion you��re trying to make. I heard that the ingredients you��ve been looking for are things Hayang and Abby haven��t even heard of.


    It was to make an elixir.


    There was no way Jeong Seok-hun could solve such a problem quietly alone.


    If Alice Group��s laboratory had been used, it would have been able to enter Min Jun-sik��s ears.


    Eun-ha, guessing such a situation, just shrugged her shoulders.


    Because I didn��t think that Min Jun-sik took it out intentionally.


    So�� what do you want to tell me? If I can, I will help as far as I can.


    just as expected.


    Min Jun-sik put the coffee brought by Lim Do-hoon to his mouth and said lightly.


    Eunha chose her words for a moment.


    After a while he opened his mouth.


    There is information I heard from Do-jun.


    How should I speak.


    Eun-ha, who was rolling her tongue in her mouth, soon sold Yoo Do-jun��s name skillfully.


    If it was Min Jun-shik, he would have known about Yoo Do-jun.


    okay. what did you say?


    Min Jun-sik smiled softly.


    It��s like watching a grandson��s joke.


    Eunha also smiled after him. After that, I relaxed my body and left my body on the backrest.


    Sooner or later, the fire will fall on the feet of the pharmaceutical industry.


    Min Jun-sik just puts a smile on his lips as if to say something more.


    Eunha spoke calmly.


    As if telling what will happen in the future.


    There will be a situation that will shake the Dangun group.


    so?


    The Dangun Group will be shaken, and KK Pharmaceutical, which is related to the Dangun Group, will be shaken as well. And if that place shakes��.


    ��You mean that other pharmaceutical companies will also be shaken.


    Eunha nodded.


    Min Jun-sik did not bother to ask for the basis of the story he brought up.


    It was just an appropriate match for the future flow of the galaxy.


    So, what is the favor you want to ask of me?


    When that time comes�� I hope Alice Group absorbs the faltering pharmaceutical companies.


    A new concept of potion was created.


    Jeong Seok-hun, who created it, finally established himself as a leader in the potion market.


    Acting as the chairman of the Alice Group, he was dominating the potion market by acquiring and merging solid pharmaceutical companies.


    It was the same now, but in the future, there will be no companies or groups that try to overtake Alice Group��s position.


    That future was approaching faster than any previous life.


    And the galaxy was thinking of bringing the future even faster than that.


    If what you��re saying is true, then there��s no reason the Alice Group shouldn��t step out.


    I couldn��t tell you everything.


    It was an ambiguous explanation.


    Even so, Min Jun-shik had no doubts.


    I think it��s just like that.


    Min Jun-sik also adapted to him whom he had seen since childhood.


    Above all, before that��.


    -Yes, it would be great if that was true as you said. Instead, there are conditions. Let us make exclusively what Hayang and Abby make.


    It��s not even finished yet, is it?


    Even so, would White��s father make something strange hastily? First of all, you brought it.


    Min Jun-sik was a businessman.


    It was definitely not the one who moved with pure goodwill.


    Eunha sighed as if she knew this would happen.


    Yes, I like it.


    He could hand over any recipe for an elixir.


    Even so, Jeong Seok-hoon would try to disclose the recipe for the elixir for free, just like before returning.


    Either way it didn��t matter.


    As long as you have a relationship with Jeong Seok-hoon, you will be able to easily obtain premium potions and elixirs in the future.


    And Eunha, if you know the information, please share it with us even if you cannot verify the source.


    yes? Myeongwang Clan.


    ����.


    The person who bought the stake was your friend Eunha, but his name must have been Yoo Do-jun, right?


    Min Joon-sik giggling playfully.


    Eunha raised both hands and feet. I didn��t know that the information network was spreading not only to Alice Group��s work, but also to Youngwon��s work.


    Eun-ha, who stuck out her tongue, finished the conversation and shared their current situation with each other.


    The person who spoke was mainly Eunha.


    Yes, Hayang is having a meat party�� I��m glad you��re doing well. Does Hayang come here often?


    You seem to be very busy lately.


    Min Jun-sik smiled bitterly.


    A bitterness crept into his smile.


    In a way, it had to be.


    Since Jeong Ha-yang entered the academy, she didn��t go out except for weekends. Besides, she liked her younger brother, so she went to see him often.


    Recently, you became < The Seed > of < Index >.


    Jung Ha-yang had no choice but to be busy.


    Min Joon-shik seemed so lonely.


    As a result, Eunha suddenly became his companion.


    There��s nothing wrong with getting close with the president of Alice Group.


    Hayang��s father becoming the chairman still has a little left to do.


    Half by virtue of accumulated affection.


    Half from calculating thoughts.


    After the deal ended satisfactorily, Eun-ha brought up the topic of what was happening at the academy.


    It was mainly about Jeong Ha-yang.


    Min Jun-sik sometimes gave a soft smile.


    Then I��ll just go back. Now I have to go back to the academy.


    Some time passed.


    After drinking all the coffee, Eunha stood up.


    Come to think of it, it��s Eunha.


    Right then.


    Min Jun-shik called for Eun-ha, who got up from his seat.


    Min Jun-sik was smiling as if he was looking at his grandson.


    yes what is it grandfather?


    So Eun-ha was caught off guard.


    That Min Joon-shik is an entrepreneur.


    As if he had been chatting with me for a while in a half-calculated thought.


    Min Jun-sik also had a conversation with him with half-calculated thoughts.


    -Are you thinking of getting engaged to Hayang?


    The main point is always at the end.


    Min Jun-sik smiled and spoke out because he thought it was this time.


    Eun-ha became a dumb who ate honey.


    Eventually, he chose��


    Grandpa! I��ll come again next time!


    ����It


    was a quick thirty-six series of runs.


    It was a speed you couldn��t even see.


    Heh heh��


    Left alone in the library, Min Jun-sik smiled dejectedly.


    A little more was enough��.


    Min Joon-sik, 11 years old, 74 years old.


    Hopefully, she has reached the age where she wants to see her granddaughter get married.


    Min Jun-sik clicked his tongue.


    Next time, I��ll have to set traps more elaborately.

 Chapter 379

    Relife Player 379


    [Chapter 111]


    [The law of ties somewhere (4)]


    Now everyone knew.


    There is no best seat at a party, but there is a worst seat.


    Especially if it��s a place to eat something.


    At least in the recent meeting of the ��Noh Eun-ha Division�� that has been wandering around the academy, it was the ��truth�� that was unconditionally true.


    It was a big deal. If I went late, I would have sat there��.


    I fell asleep.


    Eun-ha, who was killing time in the dormitory, hurriedly prepared to leave.


    If I made a mistake, I could sit in ��the seat��.


    If you eat it, you can never sit next to him. Will you die from eating meat?


    The seat, Minji Kim��s table.


    From some time ago, my friends had been implicitly calling me that.


    It was a truth that everyone would realize after eating Minji Kim��s dish once.


    He could have sat down at Kim Min-ji��s table and ate it while examining whether what he picked up with chopsticks was meat or poison.


    ��no. It would be faster to jump out of here.


    I had to go as fast as possible.


    After putting on a light coat, Eun-ha jumped off the veranda without any hesitation.


    Landing lightly, he ran to the place where the meat party was scheduled.


    I��m here? What are you doing now? did you sleep again!?


    ��It��s not.


    Why don��t you clear your head and lie? Anyway, if you came late, you just didn��t have your share.


    A barbecue area located near the lakeside. sea??h th�� n?vel_Fire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Eun-ha looked at Kim Min-ji, who was scolding, with a bewildered face.


    Her table, to be exact.


    What is this?


    Minji Kim��s table was full.


    Not only on the opposite side, but also on both sides, which are considered the worst.


    uh? Hello Eunha!


    Are you Eunha? hi.


    Kang Ye-seul, a direct descendant of Galaxy Hospital.


    Byeong-guk Kim, a direct descendant of Galaxy Planning.


    Kang Ye-seul, who occupied the seat next to her, waved happily at Eun-ha. Kim Byung-guk, who was sitting across from him, also pretended to know right away.


    Unfortunately, they were students who did not know who Eunha was.


    Eun-ha, ignoring them, looked at the faces of the people sitting around Min-ji.


    Kang Si-hyung was the only person he knew.


    did you come to sleep? Try some meat. The meat is really good.


    Kang Si-hyung, who knew nothing, greeted Eun-ha brightly.


    I wasn��t used to the way I grilled meat.


    However, he knew very well that the life of that table completely depended on one Kang Si-hyung.


    In her heart, Eunha expressed her condolences to Sihyung Kang.


    Sihyung.


    Yes why? If you��re a Guardian, you should be able to endure this much. hold on well


    uh? huh? uh?


    Eunha patted him on the shoulder as a sign of condolence.


    Kang Si-hyung, who had no idea what would happen in the future, put on a puzzled expression.


    Either that or not, the galaxy wandered around looking for a place that remained.


    There was only one seat left.


    Next to Jung Ha-yang.


    Eunha left four seats over there. Among us, you cook the best meat. Hayang is shooting, but shouldn��t the meat be delicious?


    Ahaha��.


    Jin Seo-na, who was grilling meat next to Choi Eun-hyuk, said with a shudder.


    The sight of her triangular ears pricked up gave the impression that she was plotting something.


    Meanwhile, Jung Ha-yang smiled awkwardly and called out to Eun-ha.


    He was staring at Seo-na with a sullen face, but eventually burst into laughter and sat down next to Hayang.


    did you come to sleep?


    uh. I forgot to do my homework after lunch.


    Chi�� Does the person who fell asleep for a while have his head like this? Did you really think you should have worn a hat? uh no are you okay. Are you hungry? This one is ripe.


    I set the tableware as if Hayang had been waiting for it.


    Eunha said thank you and put the meat she gave her into her mouth.


    The taste was amazing because it was charcoal-grilled meat.


    give me a pinch I��ll bake.


    no. you eat first


    You can bake while eating. give me


    Eun-ha took Ha-yang��s tongs and put the meat on the grill.


    Then I looked around at the faces of the students sitting at the table.


    It was full of people who didn��t know anyone except Lee Chun-seo.


    The part I didn��t like about Eunha more than that was��.


    -Were you baking by yourself? Cheonseo helped a little. I don��t think there are many people who have ever grilled meat, so I just��


    Then White wouldn��t have eaten it either. Don��t take care of mine, you eat a lot.


    yes thank you


    Eun-ha glanced at the students once and placed the meat on White��s plate.


    I wanted to entrust them with cooking the meat, but I couldn��t give her the bad roast.


    Eunha, you eat now too. I��ll burn the rest��


    later. After feeding him


    At that time, Lee Cheon-seo tried to take the tongs from Eun-ha.


    Eun-ha, who lightly touched her hand on the fire, grilled the meat.


    Lee Cheon-seo returned his hand to its original position with his eyes open.


    ��What baby am I? I know what I can eat.


    On the other hand, Jeong Ha-yang was also among the people who kept blinking her round eyes.


    After coming to his senses, Hayang inflated his cheeks and lightly protested.


    Just eat whatever I give you.


    ��Galaxy. But I can��t eat this much��


    Then save it in a bowl and eat it.


    You��


    Stop thinking about kindergarten.


    Eunha raised her mouth.


    Then he threw a mountain of meat onto a plate he hadn��t eaten yet.


    White��s cheeks have become so skinny these days��


    I need to feed them a lot.


    Whether you know his heart or not.


    Jung Ha-yang pinched Eun-ha��s forearm.


    Even so, it didn��t hurt Eunha at all.


    It felt like a squirrel was looking up.


    Kyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaagh


    Yeseul Kang! Yeseul!


    what what!? what��s the matter!?


    Right then.


    A scream came from Minji Kim��s table.


    It seems that the first deaths have occurred.


    Eun-ha, already accustomed to this situation, closed her ears to the commotion over there.


    are you okay. I��ll come to my senses later


    It looks like a saddling.


    Yoo Do-jun said calmly.


    Eunhyuk Choi replied indifferently.


    And Cha Eun-woo��.


    ��Nice.


    She lowered her clenched hand from top to bottom without anyone seeing it.


    ��


    There are things that other people can see.


    I don��t know who the party is.


    Calculating goodwill toward the opposite sex is inherently seen from the standpoint of the other without filtering.


    And there is no way that the person who receives that favor doesn��t know either.


    uh? Do you need more kimchi? Wait, I��ll get it right now.


    no. are you okay. Just being here is enough�� Oh thank you.


    no what!


    Lee Cheon-seo hurriedly gets up and brings kimchi from another table.


    Hayang, who tried to wave his hand and say he was okay, but couldn��t stop him, awkwardly thanked him.


    did you see


    saw.


    Seo-na and Eun-woo, who were watching the series of processes, exchanged opinions only with their eyes.


    The hawk-like gaze of the two continued to stick to Lee Cheon-seo.


    Oh, this looks deliciously baked. Hayang, try this once.


    oh no eat you


    Wow, Hayang, are you the top of the school? It��s really great. Next time, if you have time, can you teach me to study? It��s hard to keep up with the class because I transferred.


    Then why don��t we all have a study meeting together later? We also study together sometimes.


    really? put me in! I want to do it!


    Calculating favor.


    But favor was favor.


    There was no way anyone would spit in favor.


    If I made a mistake, I could be cursed at, and I could hear reckless remarks about misunderstandings.


    As a result, Hayang was perplexed and was circumspectly refusing Yi Cheon-seo��s favor.


    An oblique refusal was also a refusal.


    Lee Cheon-seo did not seem to know.


    Or you could have done it without knowing it.


    What do you think?


    He��s doing that on purpose.


    right? I thought so too.


    Although the tables were different, Jin Seo-na and Cha Eun-woo were sitting across from each other.


    The two of them pretended to pick up the meat and whispered among themselves.


    Cheonseo. Let��s eat some meat too. Because you keep talking, doesn��t Hayang not even eat meat properly?


    yes boy Look at this plate. You haven��t lost any meat.


    The two nodded.


    All of the stylish women��s dormitory group were united by strong friendship.


    Seo-na talked to Cheon-seo Lee and freed Ha-yang from him.


    And Eun-wu changed the topic to prevent him from talking to Ha-yang as he chimed in.


    Is the cider empty? don��t speak


    ah thank you Eunwoo.


    Eunwoo smiled and poured cider into Cheonseo��s empty paper cup.


    After dealing with Cheon-seo Lee for a while, she thought of going to the bathroom at the right time and taking Ha-yang with her.


    But this time Eunwoo was caught.


    are you empty too? I��ll follow you.


    yes thank you


    Do you know that you are very famous among the classmates who came in with me?


    huh? I? why?


    Why is it��. I heard that boys are nice.


    Oh, I see. I don��t think I��m that nice��.


    No. Even when I saw you, I think you are very nice. Oh, do you want to eat sweet potatoes?


    I��m fine��


    no. Come on, try this.


    ��Yeah thanks.


    Eunwoo was trembling.


    It was strange to refuse the extreme, so she had no choice but to eat the sweet potato that Cheonseo offered.


    Sweet potatoes that had been sitting on a greasy grill for a long time were tasteless and full of grease.


    what is he


    what is he


    Eunwoo sent a look of salvation to Jinseona.


    Soon after, Seona pursed her brow and tried to get in between the two.


    And a similar situation happened.


    Not just Hayang and Eunwoo��.


    Me too?


    Serena was hot inside.


    She looked down blankly at the meat Lee Chun-seo had put on top of the rice.


    In a sense, it was off-spec.


    Why is Eunha like this��


    I don��t like this kind of girl.


    Jin Seo-na and Cha Eun-woo.


    The two men��s thoughts coincided.


    Lee Cheon-seo was a student that Eun-ha was watching with interest this year, so the two of them were thinking of becoming close to Lee Cheon-seo to some extent.


    But that feeling has completely disappeared.


    Before I knew it, Seo-na narrowed her eyes and gave an appropriate answer to Cheon-seo Lee��s words.


    Oh, there was also rice cake. Do you want to eat rice cake?


    no. What do you like? pig? cow?


    i eat anything


    Aren��t all the people in this room really good at studying?


    um yeah


    Seo-na is consistent with indifference and short answers. Unknowingly, Eunwoo was also responding obligatoryly.


    There��


    Yeah no.


    ��I haven��t told you yet.


    uh? Did you? sorry.


    ����.


    Lee Cheon-seo must have noticed.


    Sure enough, he turned around and tried to talk to Hayang again.


    Isn��t that the attitude of just getting one?


    Do I look�� light?


    Eunwoo, where are you? Rather, he is the lightest person.


    The two shook their heads.


    Anyway, I had to stop Lee Chun-seo from talking to Jeong Ha-yang.


    Eunwoo, let��s go to the bathroom.


    let��s go go


    The two of them stared at each other, their mouths wide open.


    I decided to take Jung Ha-yang to the bathroom and not come back for a while.


    After that, the seating arrangement will change before you know it.


    Ha Yang, sleep. uh? no, that��s fine. eat you


    I pack things like ssam well. Try it.


    I can do it and eat it��.


    Lee Cheon-seo tries to put some steam in Ha-yang��s mouth.


    Seo-na and Eun-woo now sigh openly.


    I decided to raise White quickly.


    right then-


    ��Is it? Then what do I eat?


    The wraps in front of Hayang��s mouth.


    Eunha suddenly snatched it away and put it in her mouth.


    ������.��


    ������.��


    Silence passed.


    Lee Cheon-seo was dumbfounded.


    Jeong Ha-yang blinked.


    Seo-na and Eun-woo held their breath.


    Soon, Eunha, who had been chewing on the wraps as if chewing silence, moved her throat.


    What kind of undercooked meat do you put on the wraps? �� uh? uh huh did i do that?


    In the future, don��t be cheap. �� uh? oh oh oh i will


    Eunha fired a tick.


    Yi Cheon-seo was so flustered that he nodded his head.


    I don��t know what��s so delicious about this��. Grab the one I��m packing for you.


    ��Eunha, if you��re packing it, you should enjoy carrots.


    Cheonseo Lee flattered.


    Eun-ha smiled and spread the lettuce and placed the cabbage leaves on top.


    Pork belly with many bones is placed on top, salted shrimp is sprinkled on top, rice is stacked in heaps, and white rice is dyed red with bean sprouts and kimchi.


    ��are you not too tall?


    Open your mouth and everything goes in. ����.


    Ah yes.


    ��Ah ah�� Kuk�� Kuh heck��!


    A fist-sized ssam was completed.


    Lee Cheon-seo couldn��t resist Eun-ha��s wraps and ate them with his mouth torn.


    It was so big I couldn��t even chew it. All I could do was keep my mouth shut.


    ��you know


    .


    what? restroom?


    Lee Cheon-seo struggled to move her mouth to the bathroom.


    He jumped up from his seat and ran to the bathroom.


    Eun-ha now openly giggled as she saw him walking away.


    Anyway�� that��s bad.


    why. Wasn��t it just funny?


    ��um�� a little?


    Do you want to eat ssam too?


    no. I can��t eat big.


    I��ll wrap it up small.


    really?


    When did you see me lie?


    ��yes�� a lot.


    White stabbed Eunha��s side.


    When Eunha giggled and asked, she smiled softly.


    The two of them joked around like that.


    did you see


    saw?


    Seo-na and Eun-woo, who were watching the series of processes, looked at the two with meaningful eyes.


    Then, he turned his head to Eunhyuk and Minho, who were eating meat at another table.


    The two opened their ax eyes.


    Eunhyuk.


    It��s Minho.


    huh?


    uh?


    Choi Eun-hyeok and Mok Min-ho, who had been unable to pay attention to what had happened in the meantime, tilted their heads as they were exchanging conversations with others.


    Seo-na and Eun-woo smiled.


    ��I��ll get some wraps too.��


    ������.��


    Eunhyuk and Minho had a hunch.


    If you can��t wrap it deliciously, it��s going to be a big deal.


    Meanwhile, there was one person who was watching this scene from afar.


    I mean, study at that time, guys. Study��.


    The headman of a solo village in Korea shot a bottle of cider by himself.


    The bursting carbonation was addictive.


    I guess that��s why people drink alcohol.

 Chapter 380

    Relife Player 380


    [Chapter 111]


    [How to have a relationship somewhere (5)]


    After filling my stomach with meat to some extent, I had a recreation time.


    Minji and Eunhyuk prepared a game, and it was a game in which tables competed.


    catch mind.


    The table representative drew a picture of what Minji or Eunhyuk suggested and showed it to the team members.


    Team members had to get it right within the time limit.


    The table that was hit the most during the time limit was the format to get the prize.


    ��I think it��s a person? Are you a man or a woman?


    As we progressed through the game, there were people who were surprisingly good at drawing, while others were not very good at drawing.


    The representative was Bae Soo-bin.


    She proudly supported the table representative by saying that she would draw a picture, and was showing the whiteboard to the team members.


    right person Don��t you know this either? ������.��


    The time limit is running out now! Are you going to pass again? If you��re going to pass, tell me now!


    no. You must do this. we��ll go with this ������.��


    I just have to get this right.


    Bae Su-bin was a solitary general.


    Already passed 4 words.


    The time limit was almost over, and the answer hadn��t come out of her table until now.


    ��Hayang-ah. Do you know what that is?


    Um�� that��s right. What is it?


    The catch mind of the other tables were all games that could be laughed at.


    Bae Su-bin��s painting, which was unknown whether it was a human or a monster, threw everyone present into a labyrinth.


    Eunha and Hayang, who were not at the same table, put their heads together and whispered about the identity of the painting.


    It seems to be referring to a specific person�� Is it the culprit because it is painted black?


    Before anyone knew it, those at the other table were also trying to reveal the identity of the painting.


    Yoo Do-jun groaned with his hand on his chin.


    Then he added quietly.


    The famous detective who drives the case says the truth is always ha��.


    ��Ah! ah! ah! i think i know!


    At that time, there was an idiot who was wrapping his hair as if it were his own.


    Jinparang, who shrewdly picked up Yu Do-jun��s muttered words and recalled something, jumped up from his seat.


    The way he waved his tail here and there seemed to be telling him to bring attention to himself.


    no. Binggu oppa is on a different team. And you raised your hand from a while ago, don��t you even know what your brother��s team is?


    Oh no! I think I know what the answer is! Please do me a favor!


    Ugh�� My ears are going to fall off because of my brother. Be quiet.


    Minji was not shy.


    Ignoring Jinparang, who was fussing like a child, she cast her gaze at Subin��s table.


    No one raised a hand and the time limit was running out.


    ��Minji, can I give you a hint?


    ��I can��t help it.


    If you don��t match even one, the atmosphere can become gloomy for no reason.


    After receiving Eunhyuk��s whisper, Minji sighed, saying that there was nothing she could do about it.


    We decided to give Subin time to revise the painting.


    done. I drew everything. now you know ������.��


    Additional time of 10 seconds was given, and Bae Soo-bin corrected the picture in 5 seconds.


    She showed me the whiteboard with a smile on her face.


    He had horns on his head.


    The terribly protruding eyes were reinforced even more.


    Now it was to the point where I couldn��t tell if it was a human or a goblin.


    What was he really drawing?


    I don��t know where in the world there is something that looks like that��


    It wasn��t his team��s job.


    Eun-ha, leaning on a plastic chair, crossed her arms and clicked her tongue.


    Possibly, the last penalty will almost certainly be given to Bae Su-bin��s team.


    ��I.


    Right then.


    Kaede Hoshimiya, who attended the party showing displeasure, raised her hand.


    No one expected that she, who had been silent for so long, would speak at this timing.


    Minji reacted a beat late and just nodded.


    Eventually, Kaede Hoshimiya, who caught the attention of those present, opened her mouth.


    �C Noh Eun-ha.


    ������.��


    A name that came out of nowhere.


    Eunha Noh, whose name was called, was dumbfounded and glanced at her.


    There was no way he was that ugly.


    No matter how much it��s a joke, that��s��


    ��Answer!


    look at it Did you draw the same as Noh Eunha? ��what?


    Eunha has lost her mind.


    On the other hand, Bae Su-bin was holding his nose high with an ahem.


    After listening to it, I wonder if it��s really the same��


    ��Jinseo-na. I��m serious?


    why. Looking at it again, Eunha seems to be exactly the same as you. But I understand that the one you��re holding in your right hand is a sword, but what the hell is that thing you��re holding in your left hand?


    ��Yoo Do-jun. Do I have horns on my head? three fingers?


    ah��! I think I know what that is! Isn��t that a spoon!?


    ��Cha Eun-woo. Have you ever seen me carrying a spoon?


    this is a spoon It was drawn in the image of Noh Eun-ha, who always eats but is greedy. �� Bae Soo-bin.


    It was a game meant to be enjoyed.


    No, because it was a fun game.


    Eun-ha couldn��t help her lips curling up.


    The lakeside is right next to it, so it might be fun to prank Bae Su-bin.


    Aye, bear with it, Eunha. it��s just a game huh?


    Ha��


    Had Jeong Ha-yang not caught him, Bae Su-bin would have left another humiliating shot.


    Eunha sighed.


    yes play with you guys


    I decided to eat some meat.


    Meanwhile, Jung Ha-yang received a painting Subin drew.


    What do you do with a photo of it?


    I want to send it to Eun-ah.


    no. don��t send it to your sister


    tooth. no. I��ll send it.


    Eunha tries to steal the smartphone.


    And Jung Ha-yang screams as she puts her smartphone in her arms.


    It seems that Hayang, who finally won the smartphone battle, sent a picture to Eun-ah through Fine Talk.


    But it does seem oddly similar. Look, your eyes are raised like this.


    Are you having fun? uh? fun?


    huh! is it really fun?


    Huh��


    White raised her round eyes with her fingers and looked at Eunha.


    Eunha looked down at her anger and burst into laughter at her appearance.


    At the same time, she also laughed.


    ��


    Even though it was a very short relationship, Lee Cheon-seo realized one thing.


    The answer was not dispersion, but molbang.


    yeah I didn��t know my fraction


    In their eyes, I would have looked like an ordinary person, but I was way ahead of myself.


    I talked to Seo-na and Eun-woo for no reason, and only bought the two people��s antipathy.


    He realized his mistake only when Jin Seo-na finally showed her face of dislike.


    Unlike Noh Eun-ha, he was not a promising player and had no elements to appeal to the opposite sex at the secondary academy.


    Therefore, instead of splitting and distributing devotion to those who are better off than oneself, one had to pour all of one��s devotion into one person.


    I wasn��t sure if that would work or not.


    are you okay. You can still get it back.


    You can��t get discouraged after only taking it once!


    Lee Cheon-seo came to his senses.


    Then he looked closely at the faces of those whose eyes were drawn to the talent show.


    Smiles hung brightly on people��s faces.


    Kang Si-hyung��s passionate acting, which imitated his vocal cords in the midst of it, was interesting.


    Acquire! Acquire! There��s an orc who��s more handsome than me here. Tell me where to go! Acquire! I��m strong!


    wow! Orc Kang Shi-chwi is cool!


    It��s cooler than Eunha!!


    No Eunha Die!!


    ��Kyaahh �� !!��


    ��You guys�� Ha��.


    Lee Chun-seo didn��t know what was interesting about Kang Si-hyung��s vocal imitation.


    Eunha, who let out a long sigh, was also occasionally shaking her shoulders.


    like it��s interesting.


    However, Lee Chun-seo��s interest was not Eun-ha, but the women around her.


    Bae Su-bin�� No. personality is okay


    Kaede�� He��s mixed race.


    Minji seems to have a normal family�� S��arch* The ��ovelFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Seona is a child, so let��s just throw it away.


    Um�� Then, the remaining people are now�� Kang Ye-seul, who was taken to the dormitory earlier, Chae Yeon-ji, who is helped by Hayang, and Cha Eun-woo, a direct descendant of Galaxy Electric.


    I don��t even think about who to give rice cakes to.


    Lee Cheon-seo narrowed down the range of girls she wanted to target while muttering a vocal imitation of Kang Si-hyung that strangely pierced her ears.


    I had to narrow it down to one here.


    To walk the rosy road ahead.


    ��As expected, there is only white.


    Lee Cheon-seo looked at Jung Ha-yang, who was sitting next to Eun-ha.


    A direct descendant of the Alice Group. Research has shown that she is kind to others, unlike her direct relatives in other groups.


    Certainly, Jeong Ha-yang, who is also her mentor, has a kind heart.


    If you use the advantages of being a mentor and a mentee, you will be able to come up with a way to meet her naturally.


    Above all, it was pretty.


    Strangely, Eun-ha kept trying to put food in her mouth, but when Lee Cheon-seo saw her, she seemed to be the prettiest now.


    According to what I heard somewhere, Kang Ye-seul said that her personality is no joke, and her face is a bit�� that��s the same with Chae Yeon-ji.


    Eunwoo is also very pretty�� In my sense, she��s weak in the way she��s


    forced


    to.


    cancer don��t


    Yi Cheon-seo nodded quietly.


    Because people��s attention was sold to Kang Si-hyung, a talent show.


    Lee Cheon-seo quietly moved to her seat and decided to sit next to Hayang.


    Then, to make her presence known, he quietly spoke to her.


    Hayang, don��t you do talent shows?


    ��uh��? Umm�� I��m not good at anything so�� Cheonseo What about you?


    me? There��s nothing I can do either. we are the same


    yeah that��s right


    Seeing it up close, it was even more beautiful.


    It seemed to have a faint scent.


    When I smiled at myself, my heart skipped a beat.


    It was then.


    hey hey


    huh? Eunha why?


    let��s go to the bathroom


    ��huh? you and me


    The galaxy suddenly intervened.


    Lee Cheon-seo reflexively flinched as she met Eun-ha��s eyes.


    It felt like my spine was stiff.


    What is it?


    It was chilly because it was night.


    Unknowingly, the coolness that ran through my whole body stiffened my body.


    Strangely, the mouth didn��t come off.


    ��I��m a woman? I know you��re a woman too.


    But let��s go to the bathroom together�� Isn��t it strange? What is strange is what is strange. You just have to separate in front of the bathroom. It��s because I don��t know the way


    tooth. So you want to use me as your navigator now?


    let��s go. Jeong Nebi.


    You��re not trying to put me in a party for this, are you?


    so you don��t like it?


    no��. who said what


    Until the time when the gaze of the galaxy falls.


    Lee Cheon-seo was stiff in a straight posture.


    It was only after Eunha left the seat with White that she could barely breathe.


    Eunha and Hayang don��t seem to have a normal relationship.


    Instinct was speaking.


    Lee Cheon-seo broke out in a cold sweat.


    There was still room for improvement.


    Let��s not touch Jung Ha-yang.


    Come to think of it, I think he was too much for me.


    So the next best thing is Cha Eun-woo��


    Lee Chun-seo clenched her fist under the table.


    Then, as before, she quietly moved to a seat next to Eunwoo.


    Coincidentally, Cha Eun-woo was packing wraps.


    Oh, Cheonseo.


    I guess you like meat I like to see people who eat well.


    okay? I also like people who eat well. Oh, would you like to try this? It will be delicious. uh? really? thank you?


    Cha Eun-woo suddenly handed over wraps.


    Lee Cheon-seo widened her eyes.


    Is it a green light?


    Come to think of it, the gaze Eunwoo had been sending me from a while ago was unusual.


    Lee Cheon-seo sighed in his heart and opened his mouth wide.


    She obediently put the wraps in.


    how is it? is it delicious?


    Yes, it��s really delicious because you give it to me. Do you know how to wrap wraps well��Laaaa��doooooo��


    Huh? what?


    ����.


    Cha Eun-woo smiles brightly.


    On the other hand, Cheonseo Lee��s face was visibly draining blood.


    His face turned pale, and he couldn��t swallow the wraps in his mouth.


    What��s inside?


    It must have been nothing but meat.


    But where does the sense of wriggling like an octopus come from?


    And I can feel the taste of mustard, but why does it feel like the taste of red pepper paste is jumping on my tongue?


    ��what did you put inside? why? Doesn��t it fit your mouth?


    Lee Cheon-seo conveyed his intentions with his eyes.


    Cha Eun-woo didn��t seem to be able to interpret it. He was just urging us to eat with a smile on his face.


    I won��t eat anything!


    One fight determines the green light.


    Lee Cheon-seo violently chewed the wraps thanks to her courage.


    I swallowed it in one gulp.


    ����.


    My mind went into a stupor.


    Cheonseo Lee put her head on the plastic table.


    Surprisingly, no one paid any attention.


    ��Nice.


    And Cha Eun-woo quietly lowered his fist from top to bottom.


    ��


    It wasn��t simply putting mana into his voice.


    Kang Si-hyung��s voice contained some power.


    Without realizing it, I was focusing on the voice.


    There was appeal in his voice.


    Eunha showed interest in the power in his voice.


    Gift < Howling >.


    Maybe that��s why I felt the appeal in his voice.


    It��s not such a common gift��


    Seeing that Blue hyung was completely possessed, it seemed like a pretty powerful gift.


    I became interested in Kang Si-hyung.


    Although it was only a small interest.


    In my head, I was thinking of the time when I included Kang Si-hyung as a party member.


    What are you thinking about?


    That was when


    White was inflating his cheeks.


    He seemed to be swollen from walking without speaking.


    Eun-ha was about to say that it was nothing, but decided to ask her how much Kang Si-hyung��s power had touched her ears.


    Have you ever heard of Hayang and Sihyeong��s vocal imitation? how was it?


    Um�� I was going to say that too, but it seemed like there was something pulling it off. If I hadn��t raised my mana resistance, I think I would have imitated an orc like my older brother.


    Jung Ha-yang thought deeply before answering.


    That alone made it possible to know how great Kang Si-hyung��s < Howling > was.


    That��s why I couldn��t bear it.


    It would have been nice if he was taller��


    because Kang Si-hyung is so small.


    Eunha clicked her tongue inwardly and looked behind her.


    uh?


    Eunha why?��it��s nothing.


    In the distance, Eunwoo was doing something strange.


    But somehow it seemed to know.


    Eun-ha said it was nothing to Hayang, who looked back after her, and urged her on her way.


    ��Nice.


    anyway.


    They say there is a law somewhere.


    Maybe that��s right.


    Eunha raised her lips.


    00061

 Chapter 381

    Relife Player 381


    [Chapter 112]


    [If it doesn��t work, make it happen]


    The end of the 3rd year 1st semester of the Secondary Academy has been announced.


    The students say they are going to have an individual survival event over three days in Bukhansan.


    It��s not just about defeating monsters, but it��s also going to be a human battle.


    Therefore, students who majored in the field in earnest devoted themselves to mastering the contents of the class.


    Since it was an individual survival event, the only thing I could count on was skills specific to the sector.


    ��Kuh��!!


    Raise your shield higher! Strengthen your feet and put your weight forward!


    On the other hand, in May, the lectures in the sector were also changed to be more practical.


    In the beginner shield skill training, two people called by name had to compete as an attacker and a defender.


    The defender had to hold the shield until the end and the attacker had to wield a wooden stick to break the defender��s stance.


    The grade was determined by swapping roles in turns and deciding who defeated the defender first.


    In other words, staying long was a winning game.


    ��I will.


    Eun-ha looked at the two competing in strength while blowing sand and dust among the students.


    A bulky male student was pushing Kang Si-hyung.


    Kang Si-hyung, holding a shield in front of the male student, was nothing more than a dwarf.


    He was somehow holding on now, but Kang Si-hyung was being pushed back whenever the male student swung the stick.


    Wow�� Sihyung is really salty. saw? You panic because your feet are about to come off the ground.


    ��I saw it too.


    Lee Cheon-seo relays Sihyeong��s appearance live.


    Eun-ha watched Kang Si-hyeong struggle while ignoring him who chattered from the side.


    Certainly it was dangerous a little while ago.


    Seeing an opportunity, I tried to make a change, but I almost flew up with my shield.


    I came to see other people��s reactions, and everyone said they felt sorry for Sihyeong. All of a sudden, I ended up hanging out with the tallest kid here.


    Lee Cheonseo was right.


    A confrontation between the tallest male student and the shortest Kang Si-hyung.


    Eunha looked around and could see that all the students had no doubt about Sihyeong��s defeat.


    hey! stop and come out! you did good enough! It��s because you��re small!


    Sihyeong! stop giving up! No matter what you do, you lose!


    Among the mischievous were those who booed his struggles.


    They were mostly tall people.


    Until last year, they had unmatched skills. They were treated somewhat in the guardian division because of their physique.


    Even so, they were people who were not even satisfied with Eunha��s eyes.


    Sihyeong�� He boasted so much about training with Eunha every evening�� The kids must have been waiting for it.


    ��Has he ever flaunted?


    then. of course.


    In the end, Kang Si-hyung was pushed back.


    The opponent showed a satisfied face and rushed at him recklessly.


    Eun-ha looked at Kang Si-hyung, who held out while breathing heavily, and turned her head.


    Lee Cheon-seo, arms crossed, whispered to him as if it were a secret.


    A few days ago, Eunha had a fight with the kids in class without you. At that time, Sihyeong was furious and said that Eunha was taking private lessons from you.


    so?


    Everyone wants to be close to you, but Sihyeong is your mentee, but I heard that you even take care of the training separately, so wouldn��t they envy you?


    Cheonseo Lee spoke excitedly.


    Eunha, who heard that, frowned because they were so pathetic.


    Do you guys get jealous when you don��t even train late at night?


    It was absurd.


    Eun-ha hated people who didn��t have any special talent and didn��t even try hard.


    Even more so if such people are afraid of training.


    The look of those who cursed Kang Si-hyung under the guise of advice and tried to criticize him was exactly that.


    But to be honest, doesn��t Sihyeong not suit the Guardian?


    Why do you think so?


    Sihyung has good stamina, but other conditions are really bad. He��s short, but his physique is small, so he��s strong. Besides, Eunha said the other day that Sihyeong didn��t have much mana in her body? Doesn��t it fit the Guardian?


    ��it doesn��t fit.


    yes?


    Eun-ha affirmed Lee Cheon-seo��s words.


    Did he think he had raised his hand?


    Lee Cheon-seo raised his nose and smirked. Then he boasted that while he was on the tall side of his class, his strength was not average.


    Eunha didn��t listen.


    Kang Si-hyung lay down on the ground.


    The opponent, who was on top of Sihyeong��s boat, slammed his club excitedly.


    stop! Stop both!


    From the moment he lay down on the ground, there was no possibility of a comeback.


    The instructor ran to Kang Si-hyung, who now put on a shield and guarded himself shabbyly.


    Did you bite it too hard?


    Even though he defended himself with a shield, blood was pouring from the corner of his mouth.


    Aside from that, Kang Si-hyung��s appearance wasn��t really words.


    There was no place that was not soiled.


    Tsk�� Then give up right away. Even from the outside, if you see something like that, there must be a lot of bruises on the inside. If it were me, I could have defended myself well��


    I��ll have to ask Eunwoo later. get some treatment


    uh? Are you thinking of asking Eunwoo? Hey, it��s No Eun-hara! You��re sure to take care of your own person, right?


    No matter what Lee Cheonseo says.


    Eun-ha made her way through the students and walked towards Kang Si-hyung.


    The face of Kang Si-hyung, who met his eyes, was about to contort.


    Even though he devoted himself to evil and endured, he couldn��t raise his head, perhaps because he was ashamed of himself for being defeated in the end.


    I don��t get along with the Guardians.


    Eun-ha looked at Kang Si-hyung passing by with her head down and remembered the words she had just uttered.


    Kang Si-hyung did not fit in with the Guardian.


    Had it been before, I would have been able to say it with certainty.


    But now I can��t say for sure.


    It was vague and ambiguous.


    It was uncertain.


    It��s not right�� but that doesn��t mean it��s not right.


    From Eunha��s point of view, Kang Si-hyeong had a kangdagu that showed what it meant to say that small peppers are spicy instead of small.


    He had good stamina and was quick to move. The mana in the body belonged to the moderate side.


    Above all, he had a gift fit for a Guardian.


    Of course, the gift was up to us.


    At least, it was in the closest position to the Guardian that Eunha wanted.


    < Guardian > Even more than Lee Cheon-seo.


    Sihyung.


    ����.


    Eunha called Kang Si-hyeong, who passed by her.


    He seemed to have stopped walking behind him.


    Eun-ha took a step forward without looking back at the shabby-looking man.


    Let me tell you one important thing. Looking good.


    I didn��t intend to wait for an answer.


    Eun-ha beat the Si-hyeong and found a male student who was triumphantly surrounded by the students.


    ������.��


    The students looked at each other and then withdrew.


    Eun-ha looked up at a male student two heads taller than her.


    The male student who first caught his gaze had a puzzled expression on his face.


    However, the male student smiled shyly as if he thought he had been recognized.


    Uh Eunha why��?


    A look full of anticipation.


    Eunha still kept her mouth shut.


    After scanning the male student from top to bottom, he glanced back at the instructor.


    Instructor.


    oh yeah why


    i want to play with him S��ar?h the n?vel_Fire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ��what? I want to stick with him.


    The instructor opened his mouth.


    What are you talking about out of the blue?


    However, Eunha looked at the instructor��s eyes with a blunt face.


    The instructor groaned at the expression of intention that he would not collect until he answered.


    Eunha��s position in the academy was very special.


    Flight 031 was called the Horseman of Tragedy.


    And the promising actor who will renew the image of ��tragedy�� is Noh Eun.


    In addition, he


    received direct sponsorship from the Sirius Group and showed his skills on par with Ryu Yeon-hwa.


    After�� OK. Instead, you should also check with the other doctor.


    yes that��s it


    If the galaxy is ruined.


    An unimaginable disaster will happen to the academy.


    To the instructors, Noh Eun-ha was now the next most important target after Ga-in Choi.


    No, depending on the instructor, he is a fool who needs more attention than Choi Ga-in.


    In the end, the instructor decided to accept his advice conditionally.


    how is it? Would you like to stick with me?


    ��Eunha, since you asked me to do that, of course I should. do it lightly


    It seemed that the male student was firmly mistaken.


    Eunha suggested that they engage in sparring to check their skills.


    The male student, smiling as if a clown would ascend to heaven, nodded in satisfaction at Eunha��s proposal.


    Looking good.


    Eun-ha said something to Kang Si-hyung, who was staring blankly at him from afar.


    ��


    I felt the eyes of many people.


    Before I knew it, even the instructor was looking at Eunha with interest.


    Eun-ha, who received their attention, chose the attacker first.


    ��Keuhuk��!!


    ������.��


    This moment.


    The bottom line has been decided in this game.


    Shortly after starting the game, the male student ran out of the distance holding a shield.


    Eunha jumped up from her seat and swung her club sideways.


    just that.


    The male student coughed and fell to the floor.


    The male student, who was hugging a shield that was much shorter than his height, had a dumbfounded face.


    lack of brilliance


    ����.


    Sihyeong endured well.


    That moment.


    The boy��s face turned red.


    The male student who gave strength to his eyes stood up and stood in front of Eunha.


    Let��s see how well you do. what? Kang Si-hyung can stop this? Don��t you think I don��t know that you��re trying to defend him as a mentor?


    Think freely.


    The male student showed hostility.


    Facing him, Eun-ha sneered and let his anger flow.


    Tension ran between the people.


    A cheap atmosphere pervaded the surroundings.


    Let the role change begin! practice!


    In such a situation, the instructor shouted loudly to the students.


    Eunha and the male student exchanged clubs and shields that each other was holding.


    wait and see don��t get hit and cry


    Kang Si-hyung. Looking good.


    Eunha didn��t listen to the boy��s voice.


    Rather, he showed the boldness of talking to Kang Si-hyung, who was standing right behind him.


    The boy��s face was covered in anger. In the hand holding the club, red and red veins sprouted.


    From the beginning of the sparring, the students were terrified to see them swinging clubs loudly.


    In general, tall people couldn��t ignore their strength either.


    ��Start!


    Soon the start signal is heard.


    A male student who had been some distance away charged like an angry buffalo.


    Eunha took a defensive posture.


    A male student much taller than himself struck with a club bent behind his head.


    Quickly


    reading the direction the club was coming down, Eunha raised her shield obliquely.


    A loud noise arose.


    The wooden shield was dented.


    Eun-ha, who blocked the attack by bending her knees, gnashed her teeth with a squeak.


    On the other hand, the male student opened his mouth and laughed heartily.


    did you see Do you still say that?


    what? what? evil��!


    Eunha smiled.


    club and wooden shield.


    Eunha, who started a power struggle, immediately kicked the male student in the knee.


    The male student was startled. The sudden shock threw him back.


    this is-!!


    Then it ran again.


    While protecting her face with her shield, Eun-ha let the club pass by.


    You just have to stick to the important parts.


    It was not necessary to block the entire attack. What needs to be shed can only be shed.


    It��s not all about protecting.


    The core of a guardian is to protect.


    However, the galaxy did not agree with people��s opinions.


    The key to being a Guardian is to endure.


    I thought that being able to withstand an attack for a long time and make a way for party members to live was the quality a guardian should have.


    Eun-ha evaded the slow-moving male student one after another as if in a bullfight.


    Then, aiming for the break in the male student��s posture, he struck it with his shield.


    The boy��s eyes widened as if he hadn��t even thought that he would be attacked.


    This is a foul��!


    The key is to hold on?


    Eunha laughed at him as he shouted as if he was making an excuse.


    Then, after covering his head with a shield, he rammed his head into the boy��s stomach.


    Thanks to the tip of mana, Eun-ha was able to make the boy take a step back.


    The boy��s posture collapsed again. Complaining of abdominal pain, he bent down as it were.


    Sihyung. look


    And Eunha waits for this time��.


    -Attack is the best defense.


    The wooden shield was erected vertically and slammed down on the boy��s back.


    The male student let out a cry of pain.


    There are many ways to protect it, so why limit it to just one?


    The Guardian isn��t fighting alone. The ability to manage aggro that makes the opponent draw attention to me is also a quality of a guardian.


    ������.��


    The male student fainted.


    Eun-ha let out a long breath and looked around.


    The students were making absurd faces.


    The students who had only learned blocking skills so far didn��t seem to think that they would hit with a shield.


    It seemed like Kang Si-hyung was also unable to open his mouth.


    Soon, he opened his mouth slightly.


    I think only you can do that��.


    The movement of the galaxy was unusual.


    It was to induce the opponent��s attack while holding a heavy shield and running well.


    Eunha replied coldly.


    You can do it. If it doesn��t work, you have to do it.


    ��Are you a kid?


    Kang Si-hyung did not notice.

 Chapter 382

    Relife Player 382


    [Chapter 112]


    [If it doesn��t work, make it happen (2)]


    The final review begins next week.


    Even though the students celebrated the weekend, they did not return home and stayed at the academy to train.


    In this competition, there is a person-to-person battle, and since it is an individual survival, the individual��s ability is important.


    It was necessary to engrave a sense of actual combat into the body as much as possible.


    It was almost a natural step for students to develop a competitive spirit.


    -Now stop coming out.


    yep. It��s been a while, sir. But you seem to be quite relaxed. Master, isn��t there a follow-up next week?


    When did you see me studying?


    I need to know the master��s life. Well, I don��t think you��ll do anything like studying because of the owner��s personality.


    Of course, the galaxy was an exception.


    Eun-ha, who returned home alone while her friends were left at the academy, secretly made contact with twenty-five from < Leaving >.


    Caught by him, < Cheerful > appeared from behind the pillars.


    Neutral beauty that makes it impossible to tell whether it is a woman or a man just by looking at it.


    When he took off his bread hat, his long hair flowed down like a flower in full bloom.


    Why are you wearing a hat?


    It��s because I stand out so much. If I don��t do this, my information may be exposed to people in the alley. Ha, what should I do when being pretty is a sin?


    Ha�� I guess you should take a look at this.


    yes? what?


    Eun-ha looked at the campaigning < Twaberi > as if it was pitiful.


    Then I opened my smartphone screen and showed him a picture.


    Aren��t you the owner? how is it? Pretty.


    yes i am prettier than you


    ����.


    If beauty is a crime, my sister must have been in and out of prison several times already.


    Our master is really�� Why does it seem like his mind is getting weirder? what? But who is this person?


    < Take it off > with a bitter expression.


    Then he looked at the picture that flipped over the screen and his eyes twinkled.


    It was the first face he had ever seen.


    A face as thin as an egg.


    Her arrogant eyes reminded me of a cat that didn��t like being touched by people.


    ��Who wants to pass it on their own?


    He just eats up the screen. Passers-by don��t even notice. He seems to have a very small head�� Who is this?


    you know what to do


    master. If this is the case, I��m sorry. That one song is awesome, but if you do this, won��t you sing a toast at your master��s wedding?


    who is getting married?


    So you��re not going to? ����.


    Covering his mouth with his hand, he looked down at the galaxy.


    Eunha had a sad face.


    without expressing either positive or negative.


    Yeah�� I was wrong talking to you.


    Soon after, Eunha sighed.


    Even if a day goes by, it won��t end if you talk to < Gwabeori >.


    With a clenched tongue, he spread the sensory net and asked < Stuttering >.


    so. Was there anyone following you?


    no. There wasn��t even one. If so, would I have pretended to know the master? There is no one on Lee Kang-hyeok��s side who is beyond my ability to detect.


    Eun-ha nodded her head after hearing the words of < Left >.


    It seemed that < Cheer up > hadn��t forgotten the advice he had given him a long time ago.


    Help Lee Kang-hyuk and be wary of him.


    In Eunha��s opinion, Lee Kang-hyeok was the type who would turn to the advantageous side whenever the opportunity arose.


    What was surprising was that there was no sign of that yet.


    There��s nothing wrong with being careful.


    Carefully, as if tapping on a stone bridge.


    Eunha was moving toward the future with that mindset.


    And that��s why there was one more thing to be careful about.


    What about the underground market? what about the dark?


    Um�� I don��t think I can give you a definitive answer on this one. First of all, I think there is no one who is still trying to figure out the master��s whereabouts.


    Underground market and darkness.


    Now, slowly, the other side will have doubts about themselves.


    Last year, I bought honey from the 7th tier Corpse Nepenthes, which was designated as a dangerous substance.


    I also had to keep in mind the assumption that I might have entered the eyes of darkness managed by Baek Seo-jin.


    Most of all, the item he asked for in this time was something that was difficult to avoid from their eyes.


    Twenty-five would have taken care of it, but just in case.


    To be precise, the blades of grass used to make it belonged to the illegal realm.


    A strong hallucinogenic blade of grass that grows naturally in mana-contaminated areas.


    Depending on the use, it was an object that had a lot of potential for a crime.


    Some other materials were also illegally obtained.


    The owner wouldn��t know how hard it was to get it. And then how many names did you use to fake someone else bought it and hide what you��re making��


    Thanks anyway. There was really no such thing as tracking, right?


    There was a hint of it along the way, but I cut it off. Even if you are pursued, it will be me, not the owner. And if you��re being tracked down�� well, you��ll have to hide somewhere for a while.


    < Take it > shrugged.


    Eunha called out his name and looked into the liquid in the bottle.


    The liquid, about the size of a fingertip, was thick and turbid like oil.


    When the bottle was tilted, the liquid dripped very slowly.


    Didn��t you put something wrong?


    Master�� I��m from the lab. I��m already way too far into making it, right?


    I know. that��s just what i did


    How are you? How does the master know that?


    In his previous life, when he was bored, he would make poison and distribute it to the party members.


    The poison that Eunha is holding in her hand had also been handed over to her to use in her previous life.


    Because of that memory, Eun-ha asked him to make poison.


    It is a drug that brings you to the threshold of death. I don��t know how the owner knew it, but if you use it wrong, you could die.


    I know.


    Eunha replied calmly.


    It was well known that a very small amount of this dark liquid puts a person in a state of temporary suspended animation.


    On the outside, it looks like he��s been in a very comfortable sleep.


    And even the fact that the ingredients of the medicine become mana as soon as you drink it and disperse into the air, so you can��t confirm it with most tests.


    What the hell are you trying to use this for?


    what do you know about that?


    It��s because I��m curious.


    Putting the small bottle in his pocket, he cast his eyes on < Sweeping >.


    In < Take Away >, he shrugged his shoulders confidently even when he received Eunha��s gaze.


    Eunha stared at him.


    ��I��ll drink it. okay?


    Eh? what did you say now?


    If it is < float >, it will annoy people until you tell them to.


    In the end, the galaxy spewed out an answer that diverted his attention.


    Sure enough, he was startled and chased after Eunha.


    No, why is the owner drinking it? What are you thinking?


    Eunha said no more.


    He just started to infuse mana into the cloak he wore over his shoulders.


    Eventually, the cloak wrapped around Eunha��s body and melted into transparency.


    i��ll go now thank you.


    ��She just says what she wants to say and goes��.


    Eunha Noh disappeared before she knew it.


    Left alone, < Left > sighed and kicked a stone on the floor.


    Then he muttered as he tucked his long hair into his hat.


    What are you trying to do with Romeo and Juliet? oh i don��t know either


    How can we know our master?


    I made up my mind to simply forget about < Leaving >.


    ��


    It is not only the 3rd year of the Middle School Academy that the final review begins next week.


    Even if the content of the final evaluation is different, all students take the final evaluation at the same time.


    Of course, the second year of high school academy is the same.


    And Eunha had experienced the finals at the high school academy, so she knew what the finals would be like in the second year.


    I was tipped off by Seoyoung noona in advance, so I was able to prepare in time.


    So, after becoming a third year middle school academy, Eun-ha first visited Shin Seo-yeong.


    Because I know what you��re talking about.


    Figuring out when to close was the key.


    Thanks to this, he was able to prepare in advance for this plan.


    I��ve already told Hae-soo hyung�� the rest is left to tell Yoo Do-jun.


    First, he asked Byeok Hae-soo to create an artifact to contain the gift.


    Second, I handed him an artifact enchanted with protection magic.


    Third, information about what will happen in the future was provided to Min Jun-sik of Alice Group.


    Fourth, he obtained poison through < Tteobeori >.


    And the fifth-.


    ��I really envy your free-spirited personality. I want to play without training like you��


    but you��re probably just thinking about joining your kids anyway. But why do you need training?


    Friends, you can skip the process of meeting them. uhh�� that��s it What would you like to eat chicken? I didn��t know what you were going to eat, so I ordered by type.


    ��Hey, how do you two eat this?


    Rumors spread all over the school. Sihyeong asked you if you were old? If you can��t eat it, you should be able to eat it. is not it?


    Sunday evening.


    Eun-ha found Yoo Do-jun��s room.


    Yu Do-jun, who had been waiting for the chicken setting, greeted him warmly.


    Yoo Do-jun said that he needed to soothe his stomach with chicken before talking seriously. Even so, the long table


    had


    chickens by type .


    It was an amount I couldn��t even eat alone.


    In the end, Eun-ha decided to call her friends later and share it with everyone.


    have a drink


    uh.


    Ah, thinking about starting the final review tomorrow, I drink too much. It must be hot, but you won��t be able to wash properly there�� Shall we just have a beer?


    ��no. I was scolded by my sister for drinking at the summer party last year.


    Then I��ll drink alone. Eunha�� What is this hand?


    You just drink cider.


    Hey, I don��t drink cider. Sprite is better!


    Eunha didn��t want to leave Yoo Do-joon drinking alone.


    Eun-ha, who had been ordered by Eun-a to completely stop drinking, sat him down as he tried to reach under the bed.


    Yoo Do-jun squawked like a duck.


    Eunha didn��t care and poured cider into a paper cup.


    Ha�� I was really good at not eating dinner.


    Didn��t you eat dinner? Friend, you said you��d see me at this time. That��s why I didn��t even eat dinner and I was waiting.


    When did I ask you for dinner?


    Wow�� Really�� I brought this chicken from the lounge to eat with you. Aren��t you doing too much? I should have let your kids do it. Yum. Well, I think chicken tastes better because I heard you worked hard.


    Ah�� my blood sweat tears. Entrusting my life to a child like this��


    I should have already eaten dinner.


    After toasting Yoo Do-jun, Eun-ha put chopsticks into the chicken box.


    I also tasted the seasoning and soy sauce.


    Eun-ha, whose nose felt watery after eating green onion chicken, frowned as much as she could before asking about the situation at Youngone Group.


    Perhaps half of the semester has already passed, and the grouping of forces has been completed to some extent. Now, there are no kids who openly talk to me here. Some kids even sided with me. After struggling so hard at the beginning of the semester, it seems that there were some results.


    Dude, I��ve been having a really hard time. In fact, this can be said to be thanks to the Myungwang Clan rather than my efforts.


    Yu Do-Jun gulped down the cider and followed the sprite.


    Putting the chiseling in his mouth, he brought up the story of the Myeongwang Clan.


    The Myungwang Clan has won the clan war scheduled for the first half of this year stably.


    Thanks to this, it seems that the momentum that was trying to drive the Myungwang Clan has been dampened.


    Yu Do-Jun was able to use it to recruit or bring down the opposing factions that had been invading the academy.


    Anyway�� Do Wan-joon is also a great person. In Yeongtong-gu, it is said that they won the Suwon Allied Forces with minimal force.


    Why did you plant ganja inside? hey what is it how did you know that It must be information that only people in the industry know��.


    It just seemed like it for some reason.


    Do you have anything to do with that person?


    Absolutely not.


    Goryeol? Then your hair looks good. ��Cause I��ve got one good friend Now, the smart friend should give me a rice cake!


    There are so many chickens, but why are you giving them tteokgangjeong?


    The two chewed on the chicken.


    They talk like it��s not a big deal, but the conversation between the two can��t be said to be a big deal.


    Narrowly, in relation to the player industry.


    Broadly speaking, even for business groups.


    By no means light content was given and received back and forth like that.


    However, the main topic had not yet come out.


    So what��s going on?


    By the time the time was ripe.


    Do-joon spit out as if passing by while pouring cider to Eun-ha.


    Eun-ha looked at him as he pointed his chopsticks at the chicken while keeping his gaze on himself.


    Then he opened his mouth.


    What did I say a while ago?


    Like what? That Dangun will be shaken sooner or later?


    uh.


    do remember I don��t know if Dangun will shake as you think. Well, it might be because you destroyed Dangun Construction.


    So, did you write the screenplay?


    Eunha stopped playing with chopsticks.


    On the other hand, Yoo Do-jun was still eating chicken calmly.


    After munching and swallowing the chicken several times, he said as he picked up the new chicken.


    I tried weaving from A to Z. You know what I mean? It means there are too many variables. In the first place, there is a chance that you will only provide vague situations and things will not go according to the scenario. It��s very likely.


    It�� can��t be helped.


    Well, it doesn��t matter because I can get a share too�� Has anyone else told this story? How many scenario participants are there?


    you and alice Did Alice make sure to move?


    ��maybe.


    You seem to think it��s unrealistic. Still, I��m going to believe in what you say.


    Yu Do-Jun closed his chopsticks in his mouth and lost himself in thought.


    Eunha quietly drank the cider.


    You probably won��t be able to eat or drink properly for a few days from tomorrow.


    Like Yoo Do-jun said, you should eat and drink a lot even now.


    Me and Alice�� It��s a little too much for two. It would be nice if we could join somewhere else��. Anyway, when something happens, everyone will gather on their own.


    Have you talked to Sirius?


    ��no.


    Yoo Do-jun suddenly mentions Sirius.


    Eunha shook her head.


    As Yoo Do-jun said, in order to make the uncertain situation even more certain, it was good to increase the number of people who would join in shaking the Dangun group.


    However, Eunha gave up trying to talk to the Sirius Group.


    Han Seo-yeon is dangerous.


    It is a situation that even Han Seo-hyun does not know.


    It was not possible to provide information through Han Seo-yeon.


    If you did something wrong, you could buy a look of suspicion from the Sirius Group.


    As a result, Eunha could only speak to Alice Group and Yu Do-jun.


    what can��t you do Eunha: As you said, if we start to shake, we won��t be anywhere else. The problem is that they might try to protect Dangun��.


    Probably not. Everyone must be busy fighting among us?


    How can you be sure of that?


    my senses are Ehh�� His senses�� I got it.


    Yoo Do-jun let out a long sigh.


    It seemed like he wanted to ask Eunha a lot, but he didn��t try to pry on purpose.


    That��s why Eunha talked to Dojun as usual.


    I made a promise then�� Finally, it��s finally come true.


    After that, we passed the time with really insignificant conversations.


    Eun-ha laughed at his words from time to time, and on the other hand, drew out the situation that would happen in as much detail as possible.


    Still, the future was bleak.


    Still, it was clear what had to be done.


    Now-.


    ��Kill Jinwoo Hong.


    The goal that he had been determined to do since he tried to hurt Seo-na.


    Maybe it��s the wind you��ve been harboring since before then.


    A long-awaited goal has now been achieved.


    I��ll stop now


    okay. See you tomorrow. ��uh.


    Time has passed.


    Eun-ha left Yoo Do-jun��s room.


    Outside the door, Yoo Do-jun waved his hand and promised tomorrow.


    Eunha looked back at him once��.


    -See you tomorrow.


    immediately answered the same.


    And the next day when the finale begins.


    Eun-ha suffered from a sudden fever.


    S��ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 383

    Relife Player 383


    [Chapter 113]


    [Put an end to this evil relationship]


    It wasn��t a lie that I was sick.


    Although it was planned from the beginning.


    I feel like my head is going to explode.


    the night before.


    Eun-ha fell asleep after taking the medicine and antidote that brought her to the brink of death.


    And when I woke up this morning, I lost my balance and collapsed.


    My head hurt to the point of throbbing, and I had a fever all over my body.


    Thanks to that, I had to contact the instructor in charge of the assessment.


    Are the kids leaving the academy?


    I��m sorry for making you worry.


    The instructor checked Eunha��s condition and jumped up in surprise.


    My eyes were instantly relaxed, my clothes were drenched in sweat, and my body was hot like a ball of fire.


    It was a serious symptom that could not be called a simple cold.


    At that time, the instructor in charge was ready to put him in an ambulance and send him to the hospital.


    It was only after he managed to dry it off that he compromised by taking a break in the dormitory.


    Still less difficult than before.


    The drug is losing its effectiveness.


    Of course, there was a reason why the galaxy showed some remission over time.


    The medicine that brings me to the threshold of death doesn��t work for me��


    that��s amazing.


    The providence of the king of lizards played a part in the fact that the poison that put people in a state of temporary suspended animation did not work on him.


    I expected it to some extent, but it made it possible for me to walk even though it would have been difficult to stand for half a day.


    The providence that had melted into his body growled and was still fighting against the medicinal effect.


    However, what is surprising is that the providence is becoming stronger as it is mixed with medicinal effects.


    It was as if the muscles had been destroyed and were being rebuilt.


    By the time that sensation dominated the whole body, strength began to enter the body.


    I feel like my body has become lighter.


    I feel that my senses have become clearer.


    I��m not sure if this is back to normal or not.


    Eunha tossed and turned in the blanket.


    My mind was getting clearer.


    When I got up and moved my body, I felt strangely lighter.


    no, it wasn��t an illusion.


    The senses were more developed.


    To the extent that even the smallest amount of mana floating in the room could be clearly seen.


    Whoa��


    Eun-ha grabbed the sword that was standing on the wall.


    It was a strange sensation.


    The visible mana felt as familiar as mine.


    Then I got a realization. The


    Violent Venom


    Galaxy controlled the flow of mana in its body to the blade and gathered the mana melted in the air.


    As he moved the mana in his body according to his senses, he showed signs of being incorporated into the flow of mana that was not his own.


    Eventually, the flow became his.


    The galaxy unfolded its magic with the flow as the driving force.


    ��One more time�� I should have tried it.


    Significantly reduced the mana consumed to unleash Violent Venom.


    The galaxy, enchanted by the dark mana formed on the sword, exclaimed spontaneously.


    Although he was still only a Vilent Venom.


    With a little practice, it seemed that other magic could be developed by mixing the mana in one��s body with the mana in the air.


    Touching the black blade with his hand, he raised his mouth.


    Satisfied.


    It��s still a bit hard to go outside. I must act as the day goes down.


    After inserting the sword into the scabbard, Eun-ha checked the time on her smartphone.


    It was still a little early for night.


    Eunha stretched out and opened the closet to find the clothes she had prepared for the day.


    It was all black from top to bottom.


    To the point where you wouldn��t even know it was covered in blood.


    As for the potion, this is enough.


    As for the food��you can just take the calorie bar.


    Next, I packed as lightly as possible.


    Whatever you need can be found in the dungeon anyway.


    The important thing was the magazine and the potion.


    -I have to get up now.


    Eventually, when the night deepened.


    He slipped out of the dormitory wearing an Urbanizer cloak.


    The academy during the final period was so quiet that it was dreary.


    That is why disasters always come unexpectedly.


    ��


    From the high school academy, the admission quota increases rapidly in proportion to the middle school academy.


    Especially if you add the number of those who transfer to the 3rd grade on the way.


    As a result, when the finale begins, it leads to a large-scale march.


    The red dungeon located in the basement of the academy was huge enough to accommodate 1800 people.


    There are 4 gatekeepers.


    The entrance to enter the red dungeon.


    Eun-ha, who concealed herself with a black cloak, looked at the instructors standing in front of the entrance.


    They were the people who played the role of recording those who entered the dungeon.


    Normally, it was managed by one person, but this time it seemed that three additional people were put in due to the end of the season.


    Therefore, in order to enter the red dungeon, they had to escape their detection nets, open the door, and go down to the basement.


    Eunha didn��t worry too much.


    The Stygian Eye


    moved forward boldly, out of reach of their senses.


    And meeting their eyes distracted them.


    ��what. what was that just


    The instructors were quick to notice that they were enchanted.


    Even though they couldn��t see their opponents, they quickly raised their mana resistance and settled their momentum.


    However, the situation was already going in the direction the galaxy intended.


    As they increased their mana resistance, fear was momentarily imprinted in their heads.


    And they showed vigilance against an invisible enemy.


    In their mind-.


    Phantom Eye


    ��It was enough for the fantasy to grow.


    over there!


    one shouted.


    Discover enemies that don��t even exist.


    what is he hey! grab it now!


    hey! you go there


    Others were then consumed by the vision.


    The instructors ran out to the enemies somewhere.


    The galaxy threw the stones away on the floor in the direction they ran out.


    The sound of a stone falling into the darkness made them believe in their illusion all the more.


    The fantasy born in one was thus contagious to the other, and the illusion thus constructed became true among them.


    As long as they don��t realize they��ve been hallucinated.


    They will not be able to extract the fantasies that are firmly established in the mind.


    Cheonbo


    or not, Eunha ran toward the door.


    The stairs are too narrow for the two of them to go down.


    After closing the door, Eunha slowly descended the stairs.


    He dispelled Abenious Cloak��s magic.


    Now, if you go down a few stairs, you will enter the completely red dungeon.


    Also, there must be a trap installed at the entrance that randomly summons people to somewhere on the first floor of the red dungeon.


    I had to do some preparation.


    Eun-ha sat on the border and recovered the mana she had consumed.


    There are many people inside


    Abenius Cloak Dungeon.


    Even if he consumed a lot of mana in his body, he couldn��t release Abenius Cloak.


    The break is now over.


    The galaxy that rose from its seat crossed the boundary line.


    Even if I only blinked once.


    He was already in the fog.


    I recklessly moved my feet in a world that had lost its direction.


    On the way, the fog slowly dissipated, and the whole view of the dungeon came into view through the fog.


    Before he knew it, he had already arrived at the first floor of the red dungeon.


    Mana is mixed everywhere.


    There doesn��t seem to be anyone around here.


    Eunha looked around the inside of the dungeon.


    Even without straining his eyes, he could see Mana floating in the air.


    As much as that, the inside of the red dungeon was filled with mana.


    As a result, omnipresence was occurring here and there.


    As if the dungeon was rejoicing after losing the boss monster.


    There was no place where omnipresence was not visible.


    Keeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee


    The monster born in omnipresence soon followed its instinct and searched for human existence.


    Among them, there was a guy with a good nose.


    The mana drain


    galaxy turned to the one who was charging at her and quickly swung her sword.


    Make sure the mana flowing out of him doesn��t melt into the atmosphere again.


    Eunha recovered mana as much as possible. Sear?h the N??elFir��.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Perhaps thanks to his heightened senses, he was able to recover more mana.


    It��s been over 10 hours since I started the finale.


    By now, most of the party should already be down to the second basement level.


    The monsters that appear on the 1st basement level were not difficult to reach for the second year students of the high school academy.


    If you were in a party of two or more, you could easily kill them.


    As Eun-ha remembers, the final evaluation of the 1st semester of the 2nd year of the Higher Academy was to reach the deepest part of the red dungeon with a party of at least 5 people.


    If it was a normal party, there was no way they would still be here.


    In fact, all he could see while walking around was garbage left by the students, potions, and the occasional corpse of a monster.


    Or a living monster.


    Eun-ha killed those with good noses among them.


    There is nothing to see on the first floor.


    I have to go down to the second floor.


    The stairs going down to the second floor are located in the central square where all the streets from the first floor are connected.


    As Eunha walked, she eventually walked the path leading to the center.


    I encountered a monster several times.


    Stygian Eye


    Phantom Eye


    Every time he dazzled the monsters and stimulated their instincts.


    The more the better.


    Ubiquitous needs to be stimulated more.


    When Eun-ha obtained the magic stone, he injected mana into the magic stone and threw it on the floor.


    The magic stone containing mana was stimulated and caused omnipresence.


    Not only that, but the galaxy reached out to omnipresence and accelerated it.


    More monsters are born.


    More monsters gathered.


    Thus, an army of weak monsters was born.


    Keeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee


    Krrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr!


    The monsters howled.


    The monsters who heard the sound rushed and were struck by the magic of the galaxy.


    As they moved toward the central square, the legion increased in size.


    However, the Legion had no owner.


    They were just ragtags.


    They were just chasing the mana that the galaxy intentionally possessed, possessed by the magic of the galaxy.


    Even so, I couldn��t ignore their age.


    ��everybody stand up! Raise your weapon!


    Ready for battle! A bunch of monsters have appeared!


    Where did they come from!


    In the central plaza, there were many students who were setting up tents and preparing for camping.


    When they saw the monsters suddenly entering the central plaza, they shouted loudly.


    It was a scale that could not be dealt with by one party.


    ��Go.


    Eun-ha held out a black thorn tree toward them who had packed their weapons.


    With that in mind, the Legion roared and rushed towards the students.


    Newborns were starving.


    The monsters, enchanted by the galaxy��s mana, were excited when they finally discovered the prey they could see.


    What the hell is this! If that��s the case, I��d just go downstairs!


    hey! Block straight! If it collapses there, everything will be ruined!


    Someone put some buffs�� heck��!


    Shouts resounded everywhere.


    The sound of weapons colliding was heard and the monsters dropped their giants.


    Higher Academy sophomores did quite well against the corps.


    Even so, the number of legions did not decrease in the slightest.


    not here


    it��s down there too


    Because the galaxy wearing the Avenius Cloak roamed the battlefield and stimulated omnipresence.


    He also scanned the faces of people desperately fighting monsters.


    There was no one to kill.


    He quickly lost interest and worked hard to increase the number of monsters as planned.


    The number of monsters he created while causing ubiquity was greater than the monsters the students defeated.


    That��s right.


    It was a rather strange situation that mana was not ubiquitous in the dungeon.


    The mana flowed by students and monsters was creating the cause of its omnipresence.


    The red dungeon was omnipresent as if it had waited for abundant mana.


    Great evacuation! Everyone, hurry up and pack your bags!


    hey! what are you doing now!


    Can��t you see that!? Numbers keep growing! You have to give up protecting this place!


    Eventually, among the leaders who commanded the party, a leader came out who made the choice to leave the central square.


    From then on, the confusion increased.


    Several parties abandoned the central plaza and attempted a retreat.


    As the front line collapsed, the Legion��s momentum grew even stronger.


    As one party retreated without regret, the other party began to notice.


    The number of retreating parties increased.


    We also step back!


    Your party sticks here too! hurry! Dealers and Hunters open the way, and Guardians protect the party from behind!


    ��Kuh��! Whoever can move, bring the wounded inside!


    clear the way! Gotta break through!


    Eventually all parties retreated.


    Eunha watched the party run away and shed mana in her body.


    The corps, which was trying to chase the retreating students, hesitated for a moment.


    The hungry eyes, unable to eat anything, were groping the air.


    where to go You should keep this position.


    There were guys with good noses.


    There were also people who were sensitive.


    At the same time, Eunha swung a black thorn tree at those who rushed at her.


    With their deaths, the Legion��s momentum boiled over again.


    Those who missed the retreating party members became angry and tried to find the galaxy.


    He wasn��t there at the time.


    I don��t know how long you��ll last with them, but you��ll have plenty of time.


    The reason for luring the monsters was to block the entrance.


    The intention was successful.


    Those who stayed on the first basement floor were kicked out of the central plaza so that they could not access the second basement floor.


    Thus, the first basement floor and the second basement floor were completely separated.


    It��s a race against time from now on.


    We need to finish the job before the instructors notice the change.


    The top priority is Jinwoo Hong.


    As long as we had to lure him into the deepest part, we had to block the access of students.


    The galaxy, which descended to the second basement floor, hit the monsters around it again, making them excited.


    The students who were camping at the entrance to the second basement floor were suddenly attacked.


    run away! get out of there!


    Give up your burden! Just bring your weapon!


    No way! There are too many!


    The students all run away.


    It was truly the beginning of a mole hunt.

 Chapter 384

    Relife Player 384


    [Chapter 113]


    [Putting an end to this evil relationship (2)]


    The finale of the first semester of the third year of the secondary academy took place deep in Bukhansan Mountain.


    The students who had been waiting in the same place for the first time went into the mountains according to their midterm exam scores.


    From now on, the students had to do a survival event over three days.


    You had to defeat monsters to get magic stones or steal opponent��s necklaces.


    You can��t go deep into the mountains.


    It��s better to hide in an ambush position and target passers-by.


    Like every year.


    Hayang, who won first place in the entire school in the midterm exam, entered the forest first.


    Even though she had a lot of mana in her body, she had no talent for moving her body, so she chose to hide rather than run recklessly.


    Since becoming < The Seed > of < Index > Yoon Seong-jin of the Twelve Seats, she has developed a skill in quickly inputting the surrounding terrain in her head.


    Settling in a suitable location, Hayang activated camouflage magic to hide his presence.


    Sometimes it was magic that even galaxies could not be found properly.


    Is the galaxy really good?


    Then, she remembered Noh Eun-ha, who was unable to attend the finals due to a fever today.


    Ever since I heard that Eunha was sick.


    he was very worried


    At the same time, he wondered if he had other thoughts.


    Either way, I didn��t want him to be hard.


    ��It came.


    I thought too long.


    Hayang, who was ambush lying flat on his back among the bushes, found a student.


    Having almost memorized the ranks of the students, she inferred the number of those who had entered the forest through the students passing by without knowing anything.


    And as if confirming her expectations��.


    [��From now on, the 3-1 Comprehensive Ability Test will begin!]


    As expected, a certain player��s telepathy spread throughout the forest.


    Hayang unraveled the magic formula he was preparing at the sound that penetrated his head.


    I had to solidify my position on the first day with the most students.


    Fairies prank


    When she released her hand, the mana released from her hand flew away in an instant.


    The first time any of the students stepped into the woods.


    She put mana on a street where many students would go.


    The sensor network built through it caught all the students who were holding their breath in the area.


    And the mana that escaped from her hand bound the students who were hiding.


    Perhaps by now he was tied to a blade of grass and could not move.


    ��Hayang? hi?


    Do-joon, you were here too.


    Won��t you sign a contract with me?


    ����.


    I really don��t want to die as soon as I start.


    Hayang secretly moved and took away the necklaces of the students who were tied up.


    But among them was Yoo Do-jun, who was tied up.


    He looked up at her and gave her a wriggling smile.


    Hey, it��s our Noh Eun-ha division.


    ����.


    Please take a look at me.


    Ehh��


    Putting the stolen necklace into her bag, Hayang sighed.


    Then I crouched down on the floor.


    good. Instead, there are conditions.


    condition? what condition?


    Do-joon��s eyes were covered with a different color.


    As if he hadn��t known that she would put a condition on it.


    He lifted his head with difficulty.


    huh. let me know too


    tell me what


    What��s your relationship with Eunha?


    ����.


    I know you two are up to something. I��m willing to release Dojun if you tell me what you��re up to. Hmm��.


    I haven��t spoken in a while.


    Jeong Ha-yang was always curious.


    How did Eunha and Yoo Do-jun become friends?


    As far as she knew, Eun-ha did not like the political and business world very much.


    It wasn��t even that Yoo Do-jun had talent as a player.


    Moreover, Yu Do-Jun had a weak position within Youngone Group.


    It is said that her position has become solid now, but in her eyes, it would not be strange if Yu Do-jun fell down right away.


    The galaxy seemed to have nothing to gain.


    Even so, Eun-ha was quite fond of Yu Do-jun and took care of him from time to time.


    ��I want you to join me too.


    He always whispers except for me��.


    I even got a little jealous.


    You don��t know how much he cared whenever Eunha sometimes put his arm around him and talked about something.


    He could have listened if he wanted to, but he showed great patience and somehow endured it.


    It seemed that if I did something wrong, I would be interested in every move of the galaxy.


    Why don��t you ask Eunha?


    ����.


    It��s okay to ask Eunha. Well, he��s not a great person to tell you.


    Yoo Do-jun clicked his tongue.


    Jeong Ha-yang��s expression darkened.


    Jealousy arose at Yoo Do-joon��s remarks, as if he understood Eun-ha.


    so? won��t you tell me


    White threatened with a stern voice.


    Yoo Do-jun burst out laughing.


    Then he shrugged.


    Ok, fine. I don��t think Hayang is going to be our enemy anyway. can you keep a secret? I won��t tell you where to go Ok, fine. I��ll let you know. So come closer


    Hayao nodded.


    She


    freed Yoo Do-jun from his restraints and moved closer to him.


    Yoo Do-jun got up from his seat and put his mouth to her ear.


    But yes, Hayang. huh. Isn��t this necklace mine?


    ��uh? What does this mean?


    ��No way��


    Oh, and no matter how white you are, you can��t tell me that it��s a secret. sorry.


    It felt like being covered in cold water.


    Feeling a sense of danger, she quickly stepped back.


    Nothing caught on the detection net.


    But my intuition was shouting.


    H��ki Star (comet)


    just then.


    A rain of arrows rained down from above.


    Magic that came from outside the detection net.


    At the same time, something was moving toward her at great speed.


    Queen of Hearts�� Declaration


    Hayang hurriedly used protective magic and tried to prepare for the rain of falling arrows and something approaching.


    But something passed her by and lifted Yoo Do-jun on her shoulders.


    ��blue brother!?


    Kya Yu Do-jun, this hair is really good. How did you think of fooling Hayang like this?


    I��m good at cheating


    Jinpa-rang picks up Yu Do-jun.


    After that, several students were running towards her.


    Only then did Hayang realize.


    That everything was Do-joon��s ruse.


    No, well�� It��s not even a ploy�� I��ve been thinking about it since the final review was announced. How can a weak person like me survive?


    ����. But even though it��s an individual survival show, you don��t necessarily have to work alone.


    That��s why you joined hands with me!


    To be precise, the person who happened to get caught was this older brother.


    While Hayang was wary of Jinparang, he was wary of the students who were gradually closing the distance.


    Numbers didn��t matter.


    The problem is Kaede Hoshimiya, who is in check from a place that is out of the detection net.


    And Jinpa-rang, who shows a friendly attitude.


    The two were the problem.


    Anyway�� Someone from Noh Eun-ha��s division thought it would make a fuss from the start, so Blue seduced him. Because this hyung��s weak kids aren��t fun. Kaede also agreed with me. �� So you��re saying I got caught?


    huh. To be honest, I��m also embarrassed. I thought it was Bae Su-bin who would do this, but I didn��t know it was you.


    Yoo Do-jun trembled.


    And then his followers appeared from the other side of the forest.


    White let out a quiet voice.


    But what can I do? Even if the one caught in the trap is a tiger, you have to catch it in the end. Just what the magazine now.


    Yoo Do-jun growled.


    Jinparang was excited.


    It was because he had never fought with White because he had been paying attention to Eunha.


    At a time like this, it��s a relief that Eunha Noh isn��t there. I��ve been wanting to play with you for a long time! ��are you really going to fight me?


    Hayangah, when did you see your brother lie?


    ��no. That��s right, my brother was an idiot.


    Whoops�� that��s too stupid. anyway! Have you ever touched even one hair on Hayang? You just keep guarding him.


    ��evil! Ouch��. am I a thing�� over there blue bro. But from what I��ve seen, Hayang can��t win alone? Could you please match up with Kaede?


    Oh no! I know it��s because I��m going to fight White!


    Ha�� Guys. you guys help blue brother


    The battle has begun.


    The rain of arrows stopped and the students, including Blue, rushed at her.


    As she tried to block it with a barrier, Kaede fired an arrow from a distance, disrupting her mental powers.


    ��by myself�� it��s hard��!


    Hayang frowned.


    When I tried to deploy the spell, Jinparang repeatedly interfered.


    She couldn��t get out of the barrier and could do nothing but kill time.


    I could have lost if I went on like this.


    I had to work through the situation somehow.


    The Magic Beanstalk


    She took beans out of her pocket.


    The beans that fell on the floor grew rapidly, blocking the flying arrows and splitting the students.


    However, Hoshimiya Kaede cleverly caught her off guard and launched an attack.


    Taking advantage of that gap, Jinparang climbed out of the beanstalk and swung the Blue Claw.


    Once the barrier was broken, White immediately turned around.


    Hoshimiya Kaede is approaching.


    There was a limit to facing her head-on.


    The situation had to be rearranged.


    In the land of thorns,


    she managed to get them out of the way, and she deployed her painstakingly constructed offensive magic.


    If they want to attack without acknowledging themselves��.


    ��You thought I couldn��t!?


    I won��t even look at myself.


    She released a vast amount of mana.


    At that moment, a seismic shift occurred.


    As the ground cracked, the roots of the trees were revealed to the world.


    But there were thorns in the roots.


    ��hehe��!


    It wriggled as if its roots were alive, knocking off the rushing Jinparang.


    Jinparang vomited blood and rose from the ground like a rocket.


    Formidable attack power.


    Those who followed her were speechless at the sight of her.


    ��Wouldn��t you accept an apology from now on?


    Meanwhile, Yoo Do-jun belatedly regretted it.


    ��


    In my previous life, it was okay.


    It was uncomfortable to sleep.


    I guess I��ve become blunt in this area.


    The second floor of the Red Dungeon.


    After sleeping for a while in a place not far from the entrance to the first basement floor, Eun-ha smiled bitterly.


    so that you can fight at any time.


    I slept lightly hugging the sword, and my body was sore.


    Looking back, he could count on one hand the number of times he slept uncomfortably after returning.


    It means that he was immersed in the comforts of everyday life.


    I want to sleep in peace as soon as work is over.


    Are the kids doing well?


    In fact, Eunha hardly slept because she was wary of monsters.


    It was good to attract monsters, but at the same time, he had to be wary of monsters himself.


    Realizing this belatedly, Eunha quenched her thirst with water.


    While thinking about whether my friends are having a good time.


    Even though it��s an individual survival event��


    there��s no law saying you shouldn��t form a team�� so it��ll be a good experience for the kids.


    in a previous life.


    There was a similar thing in the class of high school academy.


    At that time, some students teamed up against promising prospects.


    In the meantime, the promising players who had been winning on their own had no choice but to be helpless in unexpected situations.


    Perhaps a similar situation is happening to your friends.


    Not all of them are easily defeated, so they will do well on their own.


    Eunha decided to stop worrying about her friends at this point.


    Tightening the black cloak draped over his shoulders, he looked around the dungeon.


    The atmosphere was agitated because the monsters made a fuss the night before.


    Eun-ha moved while carefully examining the students who were staying up all night with their eyes open.


    There were no memorable faces.


    Passing them, he moved his feet into the open road.


    You guys need to do a little bit.


    A road leading to the third basement floor.


    The galaxy threw those who were blocking the way into confusion.


    The sound of their screams spread and provoked a reaction from the others.


    The rampage of the monsters began again.


    Please get some sleep!!


    Wake up everyone! Shibu woo woo-!!


    From afar, cheers of sympathy could be heard.


    Eunha felt the same way.


    However, the person who created this commotion was less tired than them.


    He was already going down the road leading to the third basement level.


    It was up to the students left on the second basement floor to take responsibility for the monsters�� commotion.


    But it��s not even on the second basement floor.


    Jinwoo Hong The pace of the party is fast.


    Meanwhile, he thought about Hong Jin-woo��s party he couldn��t find on the second floor.


    Most of those in the party, including Hong Jin-woo, were promising players.


    Even so, it was quite surprising that they went down to the third basement floor from the first day.


    It must have been a forced march.


    There is a hot spring on the 3rd basement floor.


    A hot spring that exists in the Academy Dungeon.


    they will be there


    Eventually, Eunha came down to the third basement floor and found a hot spring area.


    And sure enough��.


    -You were here too?


    I came to play very much.


    Eunha silently shook her shoulders when she saw Jinwoo Hong, who was sleeping with female students in her arms.


    Sleeping very comfortably


    Someone slept uncomfortably.


    Okay, let��s see if I can fall asleep like this?


    Eunha scattered the magic stones she had collected on the second basement floor.


    And after a while-.


    ��Emergency!!! Bring all your weapons!


    Wake up everyone! Ready for battle!


    Aaaaaaaagh!


    Heh heh heh heh heh heh! Where the hell did these things come from!


    The night began when the students could not sleep.


    ��


    ��I won��t let you go.


    Hayang was angry for the first time in a long time.


    Hayang, who managed to escape, couldn��t forget Yoo Do-jun, who deceived her in her head.


    Now that I think about it, the smirking look definitely resembles Noh Eun-ha.


    However, if there is a difference between Eunha and Yoo Dojun��.


    -Eunha-ya, she��s cute.


    It is said that Yoo Do-jun is ugly.


    Jung Ha-yang chewed Yoo Do-jun for a long time, which is popular among female students.


    Also, he projected a stone he found along the way as Yoo Do-jun and kicked it.


    Are you the only team on the team?


    I can weave too!


    Jinparang, Yoo Dojun, and Kaede too.


    She decided to get revenge on those who tried to pincer her.


    decided to assemble a team.


    First, you have to find Serena. sea??h th�� N??eFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It��s a war from now on.


    As the first team member, she decided to find Jinseo-na.


    Then, in my head, I envisioned another team member.


    Perhaps Yoo Do-jun would be wary of himself and try to recruit Bae Soo-bin somehow.


    Bae Soo-bin, who must have a competitive spirit against him, would readily accept it.


    So she had to give up.


    ��We need to find Eunhyuk and Minho as well.


    If he had to deal with Subin and Kaede, he needed someone to deal with Jinpa.


    As long as there was no Eunha, the only people who could stand against him were Eunhyuk and Minho.


    It was when she thought so.


    Someone caught in the


    prank detection net of the fairies .


    Hayang, who was lost in thought, quickly cast a spell on the student who was hiding.


    Caught off guard by Yu Do-jun, she is now quite agitated.


    So, tensed up, she poked her head out over the bush.


    ��uh?


    oh hello


    Eunha��s mentee Kang Si-hyung.


    Hayao blinked his eyes.


    Jeong Ha-yang, who finished the calculation in an instant, released the restraint magic.


    Hey Sihyung.


    Then, he reached out his hand and��


    -Would you like to be my guardian?


    she said with a smile.


    It was, after all, the beginning of a war.

 Chapter 385

    Relife Player 385(a)


    [Chapter 113]


    [Put an end to this evil relationship (3)]


    At first, the students who moved alone began to form teams as the number decreased.


    They needed the strength to defend themselves.


    Furthermore, even if fighting was prohibited at night, checks were not prohibited.


    The reason why monsters become ferocious at night was also included.


    Among those who survived such a situation, Yoo Do-jun took the largest share.


    After all, it was Yoo Do-jun who first formed the team.


    Eunhyuk. Why don��t you give up now can you deal with them all? It��s not even a galaxy.


    ����.


    Second day of comprehensive ability evaluation.


    On the first day, as many as 100 students were eliminated due to Yoo Do-jun��s ruse.


    Same goes for today.


    Unlike the other students, Do-joon, who had concentrated on raising the count even before the final episode, reigned as a conductor of over 20 students.


    Today, there were dozens of students whose necklaces were stolen by his gesture.


    And now he was talking to Choi Eun-hyuk, who was left alone under the protection of the students who followed him.


    Don��t you think it��s cowardly?


    Are you cowardly? Well I don��t think so I��m just using the endgame rule. I don��t think you��re saying that��s cowardly?


    Choi Eun-hyeok was holding the final by himself according to the rules.


    He was concentrating on collecting mana stones by fighting with students he encountered from time to time and defeating monsters in the outskirts.


    So, the news is late.


    While he was away on the outskirts, the trend was changing into the era of the Grand Warlords.


    If the captain finds out�� do you think you��d stay still?


    Because Eunha did not participate in the finale.


    My friends must have written this number.


    Thinking so, Eunhyuk criticized the friends gathered around Yoo Dojun.


    Then Bae Soo-bin, who met his eyes, snorted. S��ar?h the ��ov��lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Why is Noh Eun-ha mentioned here? I would have been like this even if he was there. no it would have been more If I��m not even an idiot, why would I fight him alone? Of course, you have to deal with side numbers.


    haha! Bae Su-bin speaks well! yes that��s right Eunhyuk, you know that too. The era of Noh Eun-ha is over! He��s a piece of shit now!


    Jinparang made a mess.


    Eunhyuk, who had been attacked by the blue a moment ago, took a short nap.


    If there were only two people, I would be able to overcome this situation somehow��


    No, even if there were not two people, I would not be able to deal with them.


    Eunhyuk turned his head toward the eyes that were relentlessly targeting him while denying the assumption.


    ����.


    Hoshimiya Kaede.


    She was aiming an arrow from afar.


    For some reason, she stuck to Yoo Do-jun��s side.


    There was not only her, but also two thousand books. I almost didn��t recognize him because I was mixed up with the students.


    ��just awesome.


    There is no escape from their heavy guard.


    In the end, Eunhyuk resigned himself to the situation he was in and closed his eyes.


    Then Yoo Do-jun called him.


    why do i end you Don��t you know why we only let you live? ��What are you talking about?


    Eunhyuk. come under me I desperately need your strength now.


    what?


    What is this?


    Choi Eun-hyeok was unable to grasp Do-joon��s intentions as he reached out to him while commanding such a number.


    Eunhyuk looked up at him who had come to him before he knew it and held out his hand.


    In fact, I was planning to survive in moderation. Have you ever seen me obsess over grades?


    ��no.


    But things got tangled in the middle and I had to bring the kids together.


    Yoo Do-jun explained the situation.


    His goal was always to hold out for a long time in Jongpyeong.


    So he said that he used his friendship with Jongpyeong in the second semester of last year to attract Kaede and Jinparang.


    The problem is that due to a momentary mistake in judgment, he touched Jeong Ha-yang.


    Therefore, it was said that she was currently increasing the forces to punish herself at a frightening speed.


    Do you know how scary it is when someone who doesn��t normally get angry gets angry? Now Hayang is in that state. please save me �� It��s your fault. It��s self-employed. I don��t think there��s any reason for me to help you.


    Minho Mok is there. ����.


    Mok Min-ho.


    The moment he heard that name, Eunhyuk��s eyes rippled.


    Yoo Do-jun raised his lips.


    You lost to him in the division competition last year and never fought again, right? At this point, I��ll lay the plate. Eunhyuk wants you to take care of Minho.


    A tempting proposal.


    Eunhyuk couldn��t refuse because he cut it off just like a moment ago.


    Conflict bloomed in his mind.


    ��Who��s on White��s side?


    Eunhyuk asked a question after a long silence.


    Yoo Do-jun understood his hesitation and informed him of the current situation.


    As confirmed, Hayang��s team currently includes Kang Si-hyung, Mok Min-ho, Cha Eun-woo, and Kim Min-ji.


    Seo Na?


    Oh stand? I don��t know either. It seems that he hasn��t shown up yet.


    While Jin Seo-na already knew whose side she was on.


    Yoo Do-joon savvyly replied.


    After that, he skillfully deceived the information and bewitched Eunhyuk.


    Where do you think it will fit into your character? A shy girl like Jinseo-na is probably watching quietly in the middle of self-restraint?


    Seo-na is not shy. Sorry my expression was a bit harsh. Anyway, if it��s Seo or his personality, he��s probably trying to be a fisherman. Or stick to the winning side. ����.


    So come under me, Eunhyuk. I��ll set the stage for your revenge. let me win In that situation, wouldn��t I try to come to you?


    ��that��s right. It will.


    And last year, we went through a lot of hardship under Eunha. uh? what is good friends Well�� you and I had a hard time together.


    As planned, Eunhyuk Choi came over.


    Yoo Do-jun hugged Eun-hyuk, who was holding his hand, with a willing heart.


    Eunhyuk! My friend! I��ll show you what the world is! If it were you, I could give you half the world!


    hey! You said you��d give me half the world!


    Yes, blue brother should give you half too! I just can��t have it! You guys take it all for me!


    Yoo Do-jun shouted with joy.


    If he had the world, he could have given it to them.


    As long as they were their own people anyway, the world was in their hands.


    Crazy bastards��


    Meanwhile, Hoshimiya Kaede, who had been dried up by Do-jun��s pace, came to his senses belatedly.


    Before he knew it, he was stained by Noh Eun-ha��s division.


    ��


    Academy Dungeon Basement 3rd floor.


    The hot spring resort where steam was rising was occupied by monsters.


    It was not uncommon to see slimes or goblins taking a bath.


    oh i lost my eyes


    However, Eunha��s interest was not in them, but in Hong Jin-woo��s gang.


    Hong Jin-woo was the center of the students called the 027th class and the 27th class prospects.


    In a way, it had to be.


    Monsters were rampaging as Eunha invaded the third basement floor.


    The students who were beaten several times chose to unite to survive.


    Why are there so many monsters out there? No matter how many people there are, isn��t this too deep?


    Even after recapturing the hot spring area, monsters continue to pop out, so how am I supposed to wash it off like this!


    ��my food is gone. The luggage bag was soaked with water.


    students were annoyed


    The third basement floor was the best place to live in a dungeon.


    Because the place was occupied by monsters, the students deserved to cry.


    On the other hand, Eunha, who created this situation, took food from the bag that the students had left behind while retreating.


    They packed what they needed to pack and threw the unpacked luggage into the hot spring so that students could not use it.


    It��s Jinwoo. isn��t something strange?


    ��It��s clear that an anomaly has occurred in the dungeon. I think it would be good for the parties to join forces.


    There are so many monsters on this floor, but there could be more on the lower floor. Why don��t we wait for the kids to come down from upstairs?


    If it was Hoshimiya Kaede or Jeong Ha-yang, they would have seen through the camouflage magic not far away.


    However, Hong Jin-woo��s gang did not notice the existence of the hidden galaxy.


    no-


    ��One noticed.


    Eun-ha found a student who turned her head to where she was.


    < King of Counterattack > Choi Jun-ho, a player who was active in the Dangun Clan in his previous life.


    He didn��t seem to be aware of his existence, but he seemed to sense that something was there.


    ��hey kids. There��s one thing that��s bothering me�� Don��t you think there��s something there?


    what? what?


    Can��t see anything?


    While the students were having a meeting, he spoke out, feeling uncomfortable as if he was sitting on a cushion of thorns.


    The eyes of the students followed the galaxy.


    Can��t see anything?


    I guess it��s because of my mood.


    Eunha was relieved inwardly.


    It was fortunate that the telepathist was first separated from Hong Jin-woo��s gang when he caused a commotion on the 3rd basement floor.


    Otherwise, a telepathist with developed senses would have sniffed him.


    ��weird?


    It��s because of my mood. It��s because you can��t sleep.


    is it. Maybe. So what are you going to do? Are you going to go down to the 4th basement floor like this?


    Hong Jin-woo��s gang found a way down to the 4th floor, but they didn��t leave the 3rd floor.


    waiting for other students.


    Most parties have lost party members. During the retreat due to a commotion that arose in the middle of the night, they were scattered. It was also the reason why


    they are


    now united.


    At the same time, they were waiting for reinforcements to come down from the third floor.


    Reinforcements won��t come.


    It won��t be easy to join people who have been scattered.


    Unfortunately, they were unaware of what had happened on the second floor.


    Since the alleyways and entrances leading to each floor were occupied by monsters, it would take quite a while for the reinforcements to come down.


    They couldn��t wait for them.


    The same was true of the party members who had parted ways on this floor.


    Some of them lost their lives to monsters while running away in the confusion.


    Some were even handled by the galaxy.


    Why is the dungeon used as a place for purges or raids?


    It��s not at all unusual for a player to die in a dungeon, and it��s because the body is hard to find, so it��s hard to figure out the cause of death.


    Those with dark complexion must be aware of the outcome of the party members who parted ways.


    However, he must be keeping his mouth shut so as not to spoil the party atmosphere.


    Eun-ha decided to take special measures this time as they tried to attack the passage to the second basement floor again.


    You guys have done enough to loosen up.


    Now go down a bit.


    Eun-ha hit the head of a passing monster with a knife sheath.


    The monster, which was suddenly struck by lightning, looked around and soon found Hong Jin-woo��s gang.


    ��madam! Why is that suddenly rushing at you!?


    Didn��t you just pass by? What the hell is this!?


    hey! Another wave broke! get ready!


    It was very easy to hit one monster and run away.


    In that way, Eun-ha, who stopped the monsters�� aggro, drove Hong Jin-woo��s gang in the direction she wanted.


    Still, there are too many


    We need to drop them off.


    Slowly, the way down to the 4th basement floor caught my eye.


    Eun-ha easily passed Hong Jin-woo��s gang, who were running away using Cheonbo.


    I decided to split the gang in two.


    Eun-ha feigned a monster attack and fired a sword strike.


    Wow! what what!?


    A line was drawn on the floor.


    A student who was about to pass by was startled and backed away.


    While they hesitated for a moment, the monsters chasing them attacked them all at once.


    To prevent them from responding properly,


    Eunha used advanced control technology.


    Those possessed by the vengeful spirit were counterattacked while controlling their mana.


    Thanks to this, the students who were separated from the group had to deal with the monsters with only physical strength.


    In such a situation, monsters who noticed the commotion continued to appear.


    ��Junho Choi!


    It��s Jinwoo! go first! do not worry! I��ll follow soon!


    Standing on the way down to the 4th basement floor, Hong Jin-woo fell off and searched for Choi Jun-ho among the students.


    Choi Jun-ho, who was fighting a monster with them, waved his hand at Hong Jin-woo, who was calling him from afar.


    Hong Jin-woo put on a bright expression as much as possible so that he would not worry about himself.


    Junho Choi! Come on!


    Suddenly, the monsters headed for the students who had left, ignoring Hong Jin-woo and his gang standing on the 4th floor.


    As a result, they ended up in a situation surrounded by monsters from all directions.


    What are you doing! Hurry up and go save Choi Jun-ho��! no i will go! It��s Jinwoo! do not be like this! Dangerous! It��s dangerous here! You guys, hurry up and take Jinwoo downstairs! Because Junho is over there, it will be fine! You take care of your body first!


    A friend is in danger.


    Hong Jin-woo grabbed his sword and tried to jump into the monsters to save his friend.


    But other friends caught him and stopped him.


    In common sense, jumping into that lair was tantamount to committing suicide.


    Let go! Let go! Let go of this!


    Hong Jin-woo shouted that his throat would burst.


    Choi Jun-ho said to him as he was caught by the other students and went downstairs.


    I��m waiting for you downstairs!


    With that said��. ��In


    a battlefield where bloodstains, whether it be the blood of a person or a monster, are the bloodstains of


    an extreme attacker .


    Eunha, who had been waiting for this moment, did not hesitate at all.


    ��uh?


    Eun-ha stabbed a black thorn tree into Choi Jun-ho��s stomach, which revealed a gap in the battle with the monster.


    Then he quickly drew out the knife.


    Choi Jun-ho couldn��t see anything other than the momentary shape.


    He stared blankly down at his stomach, where blood gushed like a fountain.


    Feeling weak, he fell to his knees.


    In the end, it was pushed forward.


    Jin��uu��hey��


    He sensed a conspiracy while intuition about his own death.


    Hurry up and tell Hong Jin-woo.


    Hong Jin-woo is dangerous.


    Choi Jun-ho squeezed the rest of his energy into telling someone about it.


    But in the end-.


    -Go first.


    Choi Jun-ho held his breath.

 Chapter 386

    Relife Player 386(b)


    [Chapter 113]


    [Put an end to this evil relationship (4)]


    < The King of Counterattack > Choi Jun-ho.


    In his previous life, he was the dirtiest of Hong Jin-Woo��s knives.


    As everyone in the industry knows, the SSS-level player who belonged to the Dangun clan did all the dirty work Hong Jin-woo told him to do.


    There were not a few people who entered the dungeon in some way with him and ended up missing or died.


    Or, in an accidental battle, he unluckily loses his life.


    Above all��


    -I almost made Yoo-jung cry because of that bastard.


    When Eunha was in her first year at Higher Academy.


    Hong Jin-woo tried to rape Lee Yu-jeong, and Eun-ha confronted Hong Jin-woo��s gang while looking for her who suddenly disappeared.


    Among them was Choi Jun-ho.


    If he hadn��t blocked the road at that time, he could have saved Lee Yu-jeong earlier.


    After that, their bad relationship continued.


    It peaked after Hong Jin-woo became the chairman of the Dangun Group and Ha Baek-ryeon took office as a fairy.


    I wanted to torture her slowly enough to make me want to die, but I couldn��t take the time.


    And the goal is not Choi Jun-ho, but Hong Jin-woo��s son.


    He killed Choi Jun-ho.


    Originally, he did not plan to kill him, but Eunha did not hesitate because the opportunity to kill him came.


    When the students were driven to the 4th basement floor and the group split into two, Choi Jun-ho was away from Hong Jin-woo��s party.


    So, taking advantage of the commotion, Eunha quickly stabbed him in the heart.


    You have to kill while you can.


    otherwise i die


    In fact, Eun-ha couldn��t shake off Choi Jun-ho��s death.


    I hated him so much that I wanted to see him die in agony.


    However, having lived only once, he knew very well how foolish and foolish it was to delay an opportunity that came his way.


    I shouldn��t have hesitated.


    I had to kill when I could.


    If you don��t, you will definitely see blood someday.


    Not only did he see blood, but if he made a mistake, people related to him could see blood.


    Even if you regret going then, it��s too late.


    Anyway-.


    -Because the dead don��t come back.


    Those words were acceptable to the people around him and at the same time acceptable to those he had to kill.


    Because I know very well that the dead don��t come back.


    Noh Eun-ha decided to kill the people she had to kill in order to block the unfavorable future for herself.


    In that sense, by the standards of the galaxy, Han Chang-jin, who will become the Twelve in the far future, also had to be killed.


    < King of Shadows > Han Chang-jin.


    The man who will rule the underground market and the darkness is the one who will be the most dangerous to the government Ha Baek-ryun will create.


    But the galaxy was holding back.


    Even though there were so many things that Han Chang-jin suffered before returning.


    ��to kill or not to kill.


    People don��t change.


    That is what the galaxy knows best.


    However, looking at the progress of this life, I thought that people might change.


    If people change, maybe Han Chang-jin has changed for the good or he hasn��t changed for the bad yet.


    Either way, it would mean that if people really change, even they can change themselves.


    ��I can��t imagine.


    people don��t change


    Han Chang-jin�� Let��s watch a little longer. Even if people don��t change, they might be able to use that type in a different way than before the regression.


    Eunha watched as the monsters and the students ended up getting along with each other, and unlocked the Urbanizer cloak.


    I spent a lot of mana in my body because I used camouflage magic for a long time.


    He approached the students who were left in a sea of blood with the monster dead and gone.


    They rummaged through their belongings, delivering a painless death to those who were barely breathing.


    After taking only the necessary potions and water, he blew mana into the fallen magic stone.


    How long do you want to be downstairs?


    Since the difficulty level increases from the 4th basement floor, it is only natural that there will be deaths��


    Even if you don��t feel attracted to it, you still need to protect Hong Jin-woo so that he can reach the last floor safely.


    Eunha gulped down the water.


    Deaths of high school students were not uncommon.


    In order to become a full-fledged player, they learned combat skills and found themselves in dangerous situations.


    As a result, the eyes of the public were surprisingly indifferent to their deaths.


    Furthermore, high school students were legally treated as semi-adults.


    The position was also different from that of secondary academy students, who are classified as minors.


    If it was a ��simply�� case of death caused by a monster, the world would accept it as usual, as always.


    That��s why the galaxy didn��t try to organize the corpse that fell on the floor.


    It only caused ubiquity.


    In order to erase any ��artificial�� traces that might remain.


    Now we must start downstairs.


    Kill those who can kill.


    Those who cannot be killed are withheld.


    Instead, we must never forget Hong Jin-woo, who must be killed.


    From now on, I have to take care of her until she reaches the deepest part��


    Eunha clicked her tongue.


    I don��t know if it��s taking care of Ha Baek-ryun.


    If it was taking care of Hong Jin-woo, he wanted to refuse even if he died.


    It felt like a worm called disgust was crawling all over my body.


    Just by imagining it for a moment.


    I miss Baekryun today.


    I hope he grows up well


    The galaxy left hell behind.


    going


    to hell again


    ��


    None of the students, including Hong Jin-woo, tried to speak.


    ������.��


    As they entered the Higher Academy, they were getting used to someone��s death to some extent.


    Even so, there was no way he could accept with his sane mind seeing his friends being eaten by monsters right in front of him.


    Most of all, they were considered promising players, and they harbored an unfounded conviction that they and their colleagues would not die even if others could die.


    But now that confidence has been shattered.


    ��Jinwu. drink water


    ��it��s okay.


    you have to drink You will lack moisture. You might fall down like this.


    The 4th floor of the Academy Dungeon.


    Those who escaped from being chased by a group of monsters were unable to advance in front of the stairs leading to the third basement level.


    In such a situation, a supporter who struggled to regain consciousness handed Hong Jin-woo some water.


    With his head bowed down with the guilt of abandoning Choi Jun-ho, he stubbornly refused.


    You have to drink it though. You don��t have to get out of here alive.


    However, the attitude of the supporters was adamant.


    Eventually, he quenched his thirst with what little water was left.


    I couldn��t drink it all.


    Passing the water bottle to the other students, he looked around at the rest of the party with the party members scattered and incomplete.


    In order to survive here, the students had to gather together and form a party.


    otherwise die


    The difficulty starts to increase from the 4th basement level.


    He called the students together.


    The meeting has begun.


    I don��t know what��s going on upstairs, so I think it��s better to go downstairs.


    I agree with that opinion too. There��s not much food left. They said that food would be stocked on the 5th floor so that we can return safely, so we have no choice but to head to the deepest part. The 4th basement floor is a very obscure place to camp. Even if it��s a bit risky, you��d better go down to the 5th floor and catch your breath in the temple there.


    Since the party had been patched up, in a way, it was the same as a ragtag mess.


    Still, they were prospects.


    Leaders and navigators of each party presented the most ideal answers.


    ��Yes, that��s good. Let��s do it.


    And the person who chose the answer they suggested was Hong Jin-woo.


    The students born into the new alliance were awed by his charisma.


    He, who was called a prodigal, was reborn as a true ruler in the midst of a crisis.


    ��clear the way! Don��t look back! Everyone just look ahead and run!


    Even so, he couldn��t save all those who were doing their best to clear the road.


    The further he went, the more he became mentally exhausted.


    Confidence was broken and broken.


    My self-esteem continued to plummet.


    ��Do not give up��!


    No matter how much you shout at evil.


    It was as if something invisible was holding him back from despair.


    Even though I opened my eyes, it felt dark before my eyes.


    At some point, he couldn��t shake the feeling of defeat anymore.


    ��


    Somewhere in Bukhansan.


    There were two forces.


    The numbers of the two powers were unequal.


    The students were glaring at each other in a field surrounded by jagged trees.


    ������.��


    There was a sense of tension.


    No one opened their mouths.


    They were just choosing mana while staring at each other.


    Eventually, the heads of the two forces opened their mouths after silence.


    ��You��re not going to accept my apology now, are you?


    If you give me your head, I��ll do what I didn��t have.


    I mean, I have no intention of accepting it.


    Yoo Do-jun and Jeong Ha-yang.


    After crossing the irreversible river, they tried to put an end to this evil relationship.


    Hayang, you��d better think carefully though.


    why?


    We and you both have similar numbers, but we are stronger. Hayang, don��t you know that too well?


    At that time, Yoo Do-jun shrugged and pointed at his back.


    Hayao��s eyes moved.


    I saw some familiar faces from Yoo Do-jun��s forces.


    Kaede Hoshimiya and Jinpa-rang, as well as Lee Cheon-seo and Bae Soo-bin were there.


    Even Choi Eunhyuk.


    The friends who are in charge of the biggest role in the battle are on the side of Yoo Do-jun.


    Even so, Jeong Ha-yang was not discouraged.


    [In the end, Eunhyuk and you are of the same type as Parang��s brother?]


    It��s not like that, it��s not like that, but Dojun tricked


    me


    �� I thought you would come this way��


    [Then? Will you come over to our side right now?]


    ��Sorry. There are times when a man has to fight the inevitable.


    Because I also had good friends.


    Seo Na, who is better at telepathy than Jin Parang, burned her will to fight.


    It wasn��t just her.


    Are you saying that Jinpa-rang and Choi Eun-hyuk are stronger? I don��t even have to be ridiculous. It seems that the doctor has run away.


    It��s just a mischief. Yoo Do-joon Do you think you can control Bing-gu oppa that even Noh Eun-ha can��t control? Even if it��s summer soon, isn��t it still too early to hear the sound of ice cream melting?


    There were Mok Min-ho and Kim Min-ji.


    Both of them were confident.


    Cha Eun-woo, who was caught between the two, was also constructing protective magic while burning his will to fight.


    So Jeong Ha-yang was confident even after seeing them.


    It was worth a try.


    Above all��


    ��But I never said that everyone here is?


    what? What do you mean by that?


    She had a secret weapon.


    Hayang smiled as he looked at Yoo Do-jun, who asked as if it were nonsense.


    Did you forget that this is in the woods?


    ��Kaede!


    Yoo Do-jun stiffened with a smile.


    Realizing that something was wrong, he hurriedly called Kaede.


    It seemed that Kaede had already heard her words and was deploying his detection net.


    she answered quickly.


    As I checked at the beginning, there are no ambushes around.


    ��is that so? Aren��t you forgetting that we have Kaede?


    Yoo Do-jun let out a sigh of relief.


    He regained his playful tone and spoke to Hayang.


    Even so, Hayang did not lose his smiling face.


    Do you really think there won��t be? You think I can��t escape Kaede��s detection?


    Stop bluffing. because it��s all over


    no. I didn��t hear


    So even if everyone was caught�� Huh?


    When Do-joon burst into laughter.


    Then he frowned.


    At first I thought I heard it wrong.


    However, the sound carried by the wind was gradually increasing in volume.


    Oh! Oh!


    Oh! Oh! Oh!


    ��what is this sound?


    A spirited voice that sounds as if it is about to shout with all its might right before going into battle.


    Yu Do-jun could not hide his embarrassment when he heard the sound that covered the entire forest.


    A crack appeared on his face.


    ��Nonsense. There��s no way there��s an ambush��


    Even Kaede Hoshimiya, who usually doesn��t show emotions well, was taken aback.


    Still, I couldn��t deny it.


    The sound of someone hitting the floor and shouting clearly meant that someone was hiding somewhere in the forest.


    right! Goes! right! Goes!


    right! right! right! right! right!


    The sound was getting closer.


    And right at that moment. Jeong Ha-yang S��arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    just


    snapped her fingers.


    With that as a signal, a myriad of magic rushed towards Yoo Do-jun from the other side of the forest.


    Bae Su-bin quickly deployed a barrier and Kaede tried to cover the area she couldn��t defend.


    From then on, the battle began.


    As if Jeong Ha-yang��s forces had promised, they ran towards Yoo Do-joon��s forces.


    The barriers didn��t matter. It is because


    Hansel and Gretel��s predation


    and her advanced control technology instantly collapsed Bae Soo-bin and Kaede��s barriers.


    at the same time-


    ��Wow~!!! follow me!


    ��Ooh! Go! Ooh! Go!��


    Kang Si-hyung and some students she had been hiding with stealth magic appeared out of nowhere at an unexpected timing.


    Kang Si-hyung, carrying a small shield, raised the morale of the students by putting mana in his voice.


    right! Goes! Forever��!! Forever Young!


    ��Forever! Forever! Forever Young!��


    this moment.


    Guardian, the shortest among male students, perfectly imprinted his presence.

 Chapter 387

    Relife Player 387


    [Chapter 113]


    [Saying an end to this evil relationship (5)]


    In fact, there was no such thing as an ambush.


    Jeong Ha-yang merely staged the situation to make it look like an ambush.


    In a way, it was possible because Kang Si-hyung was there.


    Aaaaaa!


    Chwiyiyi profit!


    All you have to do is defeat Yoo Do-Jun!


    Wow!


    Wow! right! Goes! we are! Goes!


    Kang Si-hyung was good at attracting people��s attention by putting mana in his voice.


    Besides, he did a good job of imitating his vocal chords.


    Whether it��s a human voice or a monster��s voice.


    So Jeong Ha-yang tried to use Kang Si-hyung��s organs.


    When she decided to deal with Yu Do-jun, she was imagining the worst in her head.


    With his full power, Kaede Hoshimiya, Jinpa, Bae Su-bin, and maybe even Choi Eun-hyuk could join.


    If we assume that each other��s power numbers will be the same, Do-Jun Yoo has an advantage.


    That��s why he used Kang Si-hyung as a means to overturn it.


    Get out of the small pike! Because the only person who will fight me is Jeong Ha-yang or Mok Min-ho!


    Guys! did you hear there��s a dog barking bruise! bruise! Woof woof! Blue, it��s time to eat!


    Mr. what!? Hey, are you arguing with me right now? This bastard��


    Bruise! bruise! bruise! Guys! Woof woof!


    ��Woogh-wong-wong!!��


    Because Kang Si-hyung��s voice containing mana has the power to attract people��s attention.


    She combined his powers with the telephony she had been taught by < Index > not too long ago.


    Conduction was magic that used a medium to transmit voice.


    Before the battle, she secretly set up mediums to use telephony in every nook and cranny.


    And the voice of poetry is put into the medium.


    Si-hyung, who is good at imitating voices, recorded the voices of several people and made those who were on the side of Yoo Do-jun suspicious.


    There is an ambush.


    Hearing this commotion, the monsters are now coming.


    Mok Min-ho! Stick with me!


    Heung Are you here to lose to me again?


    The result was successful.


    Those who suspected that there was an ambush broke away from Yu Do-jun��s forces.


    Jeong Ha-yang��s forces were pushing Yoo Do-jun��s forces.


    excuse me��! there��! It��s empty over there! Guys, aim for an empty spot! If you just aim for him, he��ll eat half of it!


    [Ignore Kaede! It��s not easy to tell who��s who in this melee! Don��t be afraid and jump in!] S��ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Min-ho Mok was blocking Choi Eun-hyuk, and Ha-yang Jeong and Eun-woo Cha were working together to destroy Bae Soo-bin��s magic.


    Kim Min-ji and Chae Yeon-ji played politics, and Jin Seo-na immediately spread Hayang��s instructions.


    I��m going to go to the middle of the day!! Your opponent is me!!


    yes no Come on bitch!


    And Kang Si-hyung was blocking Jinparang from the center of the battlefield.


    He ignores Lee Cheon-seo, who runs to protect Parang, and follows Jin-pa-rang, who runs towards Jeong Ha-yang.


    To be honest, I couldn��t believe it either.


    ��Kuh��!


    doggy! Gotta ask for this!


    He was holding on to Jinparang, who was considered a promising player in the 031st class.


    Kang Si-hyung improvised and flew the circular shield he was holding like a boomerang.


    Soon after, Jin Parang, who was about to reach Jeong Ha-yang��s barrier, was hit in the head by a shield flying from behind.


    Sparks flew in the blue-green eyes.


    In the meantime, Sihyeong jumped up and grabbed the returning shield.


    Offense is the best defense.


    Eunha might be right.


    Kang Si-hyung looked at Jinpa-rang, who had gone completely blind, and raised his mouth.


    He recalled the advice Eunha had given him the other day, and when Parang tried to attack him, he gave strength to his legs and did not try to block it, but rushed at him the same way.


    ��wow!


    Madman��


    A heavy impact hit the shield.


    However, Kang Si-hyung stimulated Jinpa-rang instead of clenching his teeth.


    His flaws were even more exposed.


    Kang Si-hyung quickly stepped back and threw the shield he was holding with both hands.


    At that moment, Jinparang rushed at him.


    Kang Si-hyung deflected the sword coming from the front with the small shield he was wearing on his wrist.


    yorlei yeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee!!


    ��Kuh��!


    When I went into a contest of strength.


    Kang Si-hyung pushed his face and screamed in Jinpa-rang��s ear.


    Ain��s hearing was excellent.


    And Kang Si-hyung didn��t have a hard time screaming high notes.


    In the end, after hearing the high-pitched sound amplified by mana nearby, Parang stepped back in agony.


    doggy!


    I will kill you! Take a good look behind you!


    what? Uh�� kuhh��!


    The shield returned like a boomerang.


    Jin Parang was attacked twice by the same tactic.


    No matter how deviant he is, being hit in the back of the head without defense would be quite painful.


    However, Kang Si-hyeong went further based on the experience of sparring with Eunha every evening.


    When you have a chance, I told you to take it with certainty.


    There is no law against hitting with a shield.


    Kang Si-hyung, who retrieved the shield with one hand, hit Jinpa-rang with a small shield on his wrist without mercy.


    He immediately tripped over and knocked him over. At that moment


    , White��s


    support came flying.


    Kang Si-hyung looked at Jung Ha-yang, who was protected by the students and blocked Bae Soo-bin��s attack.


    Jeong Ha-yang, who met eyes from afar, nodded towards him.


    Kang Si-hyung also nodded.


    ran


    Protecting his head with a huge shield, he jumped into the enemy camp without fear of incoming attacks.


    Perhaps because of his short stature, few people were aiming for him in the melee.


    And finally��


    ��Ooooooooooooooooo!!


    ��what what!? Where did he come from again!?


    Hwaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!! ��what!?


    Kang Si-hyung captivated Yoo Do-jun.


    Sihyung, who hugged his neck from behind, added mana to his voice to attract the attention of those who were fighting.


    I-!!


    Kang Si-hyung grabbed the necklace from Yu Do-jun��s neck with all his might.


    And shouted out loud.


    ��The enemy commander��s head was cut!! War is pointless any more! Everyone, drop your weapons and surrender!!


    ��Surrender��!!��


    As if responding to Kang Si-hyung��s call.


    Those who belonged to Jeong Ha-yang��s forces followed his words.


    Winners and losers were divided.


    With Do-jun eliminated, his forces lost morale.


    ��haha��.


    Yu Do-jun, who was caught by Kang Si-hyung, just let out a weak laugh.


    I don��t know if it��s going to be like this.


    When I asked why Eunha was interested in her, she had this kind of charm. Eunha also has eyes that see people.


    On the other hand, Yoo Do-joon admired the way Eun-ha looked at talented people.


    I lost, but I fought well and had no regrets.


    So he thanked the students who followed him.


    With this, all that remained was to quietly leave.


    naturally.


    ��Are you also Jun?


    ��Hayang, you know I like you, right? Can��t you make it easy?


    yeah i don��t like you


    However, White blocked the natural flow.


    Do-joon was embarrassed and licked his lips.


    It seemed like I was going through hell.


    Eunha don��t worry


    Because I still wear heavy clothes.


    Yoo Do-jun was in tears.


    ��


    People always have hope.


    Even if this moment is hopeless, we harbor unfounded hope that one day things will get better.


    Without knowing that hope will not happen unless we overcome the hopeless situation.


    pretending not to know


    ��be patient. ��Cause I��m almost there If you pass this place�� it��s over.


    When the galaxy is seen.


    Hong Jin-woo was exactly that.


    The situation was hopeless.


    There were no reinforcements coming down from the third basement floor.


    The material was almost exhausted.


    Inevitably, Hong Jin-woo and his gang decided to head to the deepest part of the dungeon, where they could resupply supplies and rest safely.


    I didn��t even have to do anything.


    Eun-ha just watched them as they descended from the 4th floor underground.


    I didn��t even have to try hard.


    Because they were the only ones who had reached the 4th basement level yet.


    Also, because there were no additional inflows.


    The monsters did not leave Hong Jin-wu and his party alone.


    The moment one of them revealed their location, they screamed and called in the monsters.


    As a result, they could not avoid a series of battles.


    ��sorry. I am so sleepy.


    Do not be sleep! Come to your senses!?


    I��m�� so cold��


    please�� bear with me a little longer��


    one died.


    Their morale plummeted.


    one more dead


    Then they died in droves.


    Hong Jin-woo and his party had to step on the deaths of the party members while going out.


    Students who were not accustomed to someone��s death could not stand this situation.


    It was a vicious cycle.


    Jinwoo�� I��m not going to die��? me�� I don��t want to die�� all��


    ��sorry.


    Hong Jin-woo witnessed the death of his friend again this time.


    added this time.


    Because I couldn��t possibly live.


    He killed his friend with his own hands.


    ��let��s go.


    Hong Jin-woo chanted in a cracked voice.


    Those who followed him moved without saying a word.


    Because whatever you said didn��t make any sense.


    make it so much more painful


    Eun-ha followed Hong Jin-woo, who was heading to the deepest part.


    Hong Jin-woo wanted to suffer.


    He wanted to kill his comrades with his own hand and send them away.


    -Because I did too.


    When public opinion in South Korea sent pressure on players to attack < Dungeon of the Abyss >.


    It was Hong Jin-woo who encouraged public opinion saying that the gypsophila party should participate.


    Having married a woman from a famous media company, he ended the gypsophila party with death.


    no that��s not it


    Without any regrets��


    we went in on our own initiative.


    Eun-ha suddenly remembered the past and shook her head with a wry smile.


    In the end, he was not the one who could not overcome the pressure of public opinion and stepped into his death, but the one who urged the party members to die.


    Their deaths were entirely their own fault, not someone else��s.


    That��s why he didn��t want Hong Jin-woo to suffer for that reason.


    In the first place, the Hong Jin-woo now in front of him was not the Hong Jin-woo he had experienced in his previous life.


    The past and future were separate.


    Even though the mind is like a knife and cannot distinguish, Eun-ha tried to think as much as possible.


    It��s all here.


    Some time passed.


    Eunha finally saw the wounded people arrive at the main hall in the deepest part of the dungeon.


    As they desperately said, monsters did not appear inside the Daeungjeon.


    It was rare.


    In addition, since the instructors prepared food in Daeungjeon for Jongpyeong this time, it suited them as an appropriate place to take a break.


    ������.��


    The problem is the monster guarding the Daeungjeon.


    They didn��t want to think about it, but the instructors couldn��t leave the students who were arriving at Daeungjeon for the first time.


    The 6th tier monsters that are only active in a certain area were made into gatekeepers so that multiple parties can join forces.


    ��ready for battle.


    However, the instructors were only thinking that the students would wisely rally other parties to attack.


    He probably didn��t expect that there would be no students coming down from the upper floors until they reached the deepest part of the dungeon.


    In the end, someone must die.


    His gang, including Hong Jin-woo, did not say it verbally, but seemed to sense it.


    yes fight hard


    whether they do or not


    The galaxy just watched their hunt from the edge of the area where the monsters�� attacks couldn��t reach.


    They were fighting desperately.


    The Guardian, whose shield was broken, clung to the bridge to try to block the attack somehow.


    The supporters also applied buffs to themselves and battled the monsters.


    Even so, the gatekeeper monster didn��t take any damage.


    one died


    it��s a shame.


    Even when Eunha saw a student stabbed by a spear wielded by a monster and his upper body and lower body split, he reacted indifferently.


    He was one of Hong Jin-woo��s loyal swordsmen.


    I was giving up because I had no chance, but the monster kindly killed me.


    But since he didn��t kill him, he felt regretful.


    I should go out soon


    One soared high into the sky.


    The monster smiled like a demon and raised the spear.


    Just like a small bug stuck to the wall and died.


    The student was impaled by the spear and fell to the ceiling.


    And while the student gave him a chance, the guardian and dealer ran close and attacked with all their might.


    The gatekeeper monster was pushed back.


    At that time, the galaxy hid its existence with an avenius cloak and moved secretly.


    Yeah I think it��s great that you guys don��t give up.


    good job really


    Soon, the momentum was leaning toward Hong Jin-woo��s gang.


    Eunha sent a heartfelt applause to the students who did not give up hope even after coming this far.


    amazing.


    admit it


    So what?


    However, no matter what Hong Jin-woo thought and reached the deepest part of the dungeon, nothing changed in the end.


    Hong Jin-woo��s arrival alone was what Eunha had hoped for.


    Cheonbo


    Eunha ran.


    I quickly approached the students, avoiding the tiny monsters.


    ��uh?


    ��Jinwu-!!��


    Just in time for the gatekeeper monster to swing a spear at Jinwoo Hong.


    At the same time, in line with the moment Hong Jin-woo was standing on the edge of the cliff.


    Eun-ha, who ran out without ever stepping on the brakes, pushed him down the cliff.


    ��Hello?��


    Hong Jin-woo wasn��t the only one who had fallen.


    Eunha also fell with him.


    After releasing the Abenious Cloak, he giggled at Hong Jin-Woo, who was caught by the scruff of his neck.


    why are you surprised


    How many surprises are ahead?


    only this moment.


    You don��t know how long I��ve been waiting

 Chapter 388

    Relife Player 388


    [Chapter 113]


    [Put an end to this bad relationship (6)]


    If you��re talking about Hong Jin-woo.


    His notoriety was well known in both the political and business circles and the player industry.


    Nevertheless, the reason he was supported was due to the position he stood on.


    The Dangun Group occupies the lowest rank among the top 10 business groups, but it is not an exaggeration to say that it has a tight grip on the industry because it focused on business related to players.


    In such a state, Hong Joon-il, the chairman of the Dangun Group, terribly cared for his grandson, Hong Jin-woo, and clamored that he would take over his position externally.


    Therefore, Hong Jin-Woo had a solid throne in his hand since he was born.


    Above all��


    ����Because public opinion was on his side.


    Eunha still vividly remembers the day when an army of monsters invaded Seoul.


    I couldn��t sleep for three days and fought.


    Many people have passed away.


    So many heroes appeared.


    In a way, the invasion of the monster corps also served as an opportunity for players who had not been known to know their names.


    Yoojung and I didn��t get that much attention�� but we


    didn��t need attention either.


    Among them, it can be said that there are about five of them who have made a revolutionary contribution.


    < Braever > On Taeyang, who had just graduated from High School Academy, but fought a bloody battle against the 3rd tier monsters.


    Illya, the < Cult''s saintess > who was not a player, but sacrificed herself to activate the < miracle > in order to save the dying.


    Han Chang-jin, the < King of Shadows >, who made a contribution to destroying the king of


    the third-tier overrank lizards who terrorized the people of Gangbuk .


    < Shinchang > Ryu Yeon-hwa, who drove them single-handedly without backing down even in the face of the swarming army.


    finally.


    Hong Jin-woo, a direct descendant of the Dangun Group, contributed to the subjugation of the 3rd overrank monster, Ye-kyung, who invaded Seoul while commanding three corps commanders.


    My skills weren��t that great, but I had to recognize a gift.


    There was a buzz around the world at the time.


    Because Hong Jin-woo was there.


    I was able to subdue Ye-kyung.


    That was the reason why the people of Gangbuk were crazy about him.


    He skillfully imprinted his image on the basis of it.


    In this way, he not only had a great influence in the player industry, but was able to support public opinion.


    It is completely opposite to the fact that the fairy government is being blinded by public opinion due to a series of disasters.


    So-.


    ����He was an idiot who thought the world went his way.


    Hong Jin-woo became Ha Baek-ryeon��s enemy.


    That��s why Eun-ha decided.


    I will definitely kill you this time.


    Before heroes were called heroes.


    ��


    There is a hidden piece somewhere in the depths of the Academy Dungeon.


    At the point of ��now��, it was information that no one knew.


    People just thought it was a borderline world they could never return to.


    because i knew that


    Eun-ha was waiting for Hong Jin-woo to find the dungeon.


    ��my head is pounding.


    Came into Hidden Peace.


    On the way, facing the providence of dividing the dungeon and the hidden peace, the galaxy stumbled and stood up.


    Unlike the first time I arrived here, this time I somehow managed to resist the providence.


    ����!


    My mind went dizzy then.


    Unable to take a few steps, Eunha quickly put her hand on the wall.


    Aside from shaking your head.


    Intense nausea ensued.


    After gagging several times, he immediately rinsed his mouth with the potion he took out of his holster.


    We need to find Jinwoo Hong.


    Gradually, my sense of balance began to return.


    He moved his feet to find Hong Jin-woo, who was somewhere in Hidden Peace.


    There was no need to spend a lot of effort.


    Hong Jin-woo was lying unconscious at a place not far from where he had fallen.


    when you try to approach him.


    ����Here��it��s��


    Hong Jin-Woo opened his eyes.


    He coughed up blood and struggled to get up, but collapsed.


    Due to the gift < Resistance >, the speed of regaining consciousness seemed to be fast.


    Even though her body didn��t seem to be able to move properly because she had crossed the world line.


    I��m definitely down the cliff��


    Just in time, it saved me the trouble of waking up.


    ��No Eun-ha?


    Hong Jin-woo quickly found the sword that had fallen on the floor and got up.


    He soon discovered the galaxy and opened his eyes wide.


    As if he couldn��t believe the galaxy was here.


    ��did you?


    Then I thought of something.


    Hong Jin-woo��s eyes were filled with anger.


    As Eunha took a step toward him, he hesitated and took a backward step.


    Then, almost reflexively, he put his two hands holding the sword forward.


    The sword was trembling.


    Did you�� push me?


    I didn��t just push.


    Hong Jin-woo is afraid.


    Eun-ha burst into a fishy laugh when she saw the sword that couldn��t hide her trembling.


    It was the result of hard work.


    A series of actions he had taken after entering the academy made him fearful.


    Didn��t you think it was strange?


    what?


    Why didn��t the kids come down from upstairs? Why were you being chased by monsters everywhere you went? You must have doubted it at least once�� I wonder if it was someone��s intention.


    No way��


    it wasn��t just the sword that shook.


    This time, his eyes also wavered.


    Anger scattered and became suspicious.


    Doubts soon became certain.


    yes i did �� this bastard �� !!


    Eun-ha calmly affirmed the conviction he had recalled.


    It was then that the roar was heard.


    Hong Jin-woo forgot his fear and screamed so loudly that his throat went out.


    The sword trembled more violently than before.


    It was not due to fear, but anger, and it was an inability to control emotions.


    Either that or not.


    But do you know that too?


    Eun-ha laughed at Hong Jin-woo, who seemed like he was about to run at him.


    If the emotions in Hong Jin-woo��s eyes were intense murderous intent and anger��.


    ��That I killed Choi Jun-ho.


    If I had to put the feelings in Noh Eun-ha��s eyes into words.


    It was malice and ridicule.


    Eunha shook her shoulders.


    I can��t.


    I can��t hold back my feelings any longer.


    I killed your friend do you know uh? I am really sorry.


    ��you oh oh oh-!!


    The corners of the mouth go up to the ears.


    Eunha now openly giggled.


    Just like Hong Jin-woo did after driving the gypsophila party into the < Abyss Dungeon >.


    Just like when he laughed at himself, saying he was sorry and saying he would be protecting Ha Baek-ryeon.


    The galaxy laughed at him.


    Eunha Noh-!!


    Only then did Eunha realize.


    Even though it wasn��t on the outside.


    The truth is that Hong Jin-Woo harbored a deep resentment for driving himself and the members of the gypsophila party to the deaths of players who were on the side of Ha Baek-Ryun, citing public opinion.


    ����I��m really sorry. But the people want it. how about us Let��s attack the black dungeon like Italy and confirm the truth of this world.��


    The memory of that time is still vivid.


    Eun-ha dodged the knife that came in front of her eyes without any movement.


    Hong Jin-woo��s eyes were bewildered.


    Eun-ha put her fist into Hong Jin-woo��s stomach with an expressionless expression.


    Hong Jin-Woo collapsed coughing up blood.


    ��But, well�� I think it��s possible to get rid of some of the kids with my own strength.��


    ������.��


    ��What are you doing standing still? Are you still undecided about the situation? If you want to live quickly, kneel down, bastard.��


    in a previous life.


    In front of all the players of the Dangun clan.


    Eun-ha once knelt down to him as he spoke with a smile on his face.


    ��Now I can look down.


    ��hehe��!


    I was just going to forget about it��


    ��No��Eun��Huh��!


    I can��t possibly forget it.


    Eunha did not hesitate.


    He mercilessly stepped on the face of Hong Jin-woo, who looked up at him and glared at him.


    Erasing the anger in his eyes.


    To bring fear into those eyes.


    ��I��ll take responsibility for one Yoo-jung and save her somehow.��


    ������.��


    ��But let��s ask this one thing. how far did you go with him? Did you sleep?��


    ������.��


    ��Huh true. yes yes you mean this? Hey, but you don��t know what kind of girl Lee Yoo-jung is, right? Even if you have a card in your hand, you can��t use it.��


    Hong Jin-woo trembled.


    His face was covered in blood, and now he was crawling like a bug, trying to get away from the galaxy.


    Eunha trampled on the ankle dragging the floor as hard as she could.


    Jinwoo Hong screamed in pain.


    But there was no one here who recognized the sound of pain.


    Eunha stepped on her ankle again.


    broke one leg


    ��help me��!


    What Hong Jin-woo said while shedding tears brought out Eun-ha��s memory.


    ��I beg you to live. sorry i was wrong Then I might be able to save the other kids too. I may not be able to save you.��


    ������.��


    ��Why. can��t you? Well, your ego is really dirty. Even though I don��t even have a clue what I have. The subject of living by sticking to him and Ha Baek-ryun.��


    ����help me.��


    ��He has no shame. I have to say big enough to hear the kids here! ��


    Hong Jin-woo��s ridicule passes by.


    Because I don��t want to remember that sound.


    The galaxy stepped on him as he tried to escape until his fingernails fell off.


    I broke another leg.


    Even if I had bowed down to you then, there was no way you would have helped me.


    ��uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu��!


    Because you are that kind of guy


    There was a time when I was about to break down.


    When it came to a situation where he could no longer protect Habaekryun.


    When there was no way to save Ha Baek-ryun other than attacking the < Abyssal Dungeon > like gambling.


    Eun-ha tried to surrender to Hong Jin-woo by giving up her own life.


    But I couldn��t.


    It��s not that I didn��t want to, it��s that I couldn��t.


    ����Hey guys!! Where did you hide our leader!? I��m here to find a leader who��s much more like a goo than me!��


    ��Hey, I��m going to attack, but why are you blocking it?��


    ��I heard that our leader is kneeling here? Why did you guys see such a funny angle? We haven��t seen it yet either����


    ��I��m here to find our leader.��


    If the party members didn��t come then.


    If they hadn��t wrapped around themselves on their knees.


    Above all��


    ����When will we ask you to save us? What is the person leading the party embarrassingly doing?��


    If Lee Yu-jeong hadn��t come.


    If only she hadn��t slapped him all over again.


    The galaxy would indeed have succumbed.


    Because she was by my side��


    ����At this point, I��m going to tell you guys too, but make sure you keep that in mind. We are not going to die. I��m going to live.��


    Eunha did not let go of hope until the end.


    Because she was by her side, the galaxy was able to reach the deepest part of < Dungeon of the Abyss >.


    So in this life.


    I won��t die like that.


    I will definitely survive.


    don��t cry. why are you crying


    ��M��Sorry! Now what��s wrong��


    what did you do wrong.


    Eun-ha said to him who couldn��t overcome the pain and finally shed tears.


    Now he couldn��t even make eye contact.


    I tried to avoid Yeon-ha��s gaze.


    say it. what did you do wrong


    ����.


    Eunha murmured softly.


    Eunha, who drove Jinwoo Hong to the wall, nodded.


    As if to give you a chance to live.


    ��That kid�� Jin��Seo-na��


    Hong Jin-woo hiccups.


    The mumble was barely audible, but the galaxy could tell what he was trying to say.


    So I urged.


    also.


    ��at the end of the day��at the party��


    again.


    ����.


    Tell me more. what did i do wrong


    Every time Hong Jin-woo desperately wrings his hair and speaks.


    Eunha didn��t show any reaction and just urged him on.


    His face grew pale.


    Due to the anxiety of not knowing when this question and answer will end.


    At the same time, because of the fear of not knowing what would happen if there was nothing more to say.


    no more?


    ��sorry. sorry. I was wrong��


    The galaxy pulled out the black thorns.


    Hong Jin-woo moved his broken leg and hurriedly knelt down.


    Grabbing the crotch of his pants, he desperately clung to Eunha.


    However, Eunha looked down at him and burst out laughing.


    If I��m wrong��


    Eun-ha tapped Hong Jin-woo on the shoulder with a black thorn.


    Hong Jin-woo��s face hardened.


    The tip of the knife pierced his shoulder blade.


    as if to kill


    The prank-like behavior was threatening enough to him.


    Even so, Eunha did not withdraw her sword and continued.


    -I have to die. is not it?


    ����!


    It was an instant.


    Eun-ha, who was picking on Hong Jin-woo, suddenly cut off his arm in half.


    The blood fountain splashes out.


    My arm was wobbly.


    Hong Jin-woo, who had stained his entire body red with his own blood, was at a loss for words.


    His pupils tried to see where the knife had passed, slowly denying reality.


    �� Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhh !!


    An indescribable pain.


    Seeing the undeniable reality in his eyes, he screamed.


    I grabbed my wobbly arm and grabbed it with my remaining arm.


    look where you should see me


    In that state, Eun-ha bent her knees to meet Hong Jin-woo��s eye level.


    Then, with his free hand, he grabbed his hair.


    Whether he writhes in pain or not.


    Eun-ha wanted to look into the eyes of Hong Jin-woo, who was trying to avoid her.


    It��s just the beginning, what if I��m already scared?


    The galaxy grew.


    Mana reminiscent of fear formed around his eyes.


    Before long-. S��ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ��Have you been comfortable all this time? Very.


    Fear and fantasy come.

 Chapter 389

    Relife Player 389


    [Chapter 113]


    [Put an end to this evil relationship (7)]


    There are not one Cocoon protecting Seoul, but two.


    Cocoon, installed at Jongmyo Shrine, protects the Gangbuk area, while Cocoon, installed at Seoul National University, protects the Gangnam area.


    Of course, the two cocoons can cover all of Seoul if they put their mind to it.


    However, as long as Mana melted into the Han River that divides Gangbuk and Gangnam is resisting the power of Cocoon, one Cocoon cannot keep Seoul safe.


    ��it��s�� uh uh uh�� uh��


    it��s tough. It wasn��t until this point that < Resistance >��s power weakened.


    Uh��uhhh��


    Eunha clicked her tongue.


    In front of him, a bloodied figure made a grotesque noise.


    It was Jinwoo Hong.


    Hong Jin-wu, whose mind was destroyed by the Stygian child, could not speak properly.


    Even with < Resistance >, his gift to resist mana, he was unable to defend it to the end.


    To that extent, the galaxy broke his spirit by spending a long time in Hidden Peace, where no one would come.


    Anyway�� Even if your skills aren��t that great, you should recognize a gift.


    Hong Jin-woo��s gift was special.


    As far as Eunha knew, < Resistance >, which had powerful powers, could only be obtained from Hong Jin-woo.


    That��s why Eun-ha, who entered the academy, had the opportunity to kill him at any time if she wanted to, but she was only waiting for now.


    Eun-ha took out the artifact that Byeok Hae-soo had made the other day from her bag.


    The artifacts in the zipper bag were clunky accessories such as rings, earrings and necklaces.


    hey. Give me your hand.


    ��Woo��


    Eun-ha ordered Hong Jin-woo.


    Distraught, he creaked and raised his hand up.


    Eunha placed an accessory on top of it.


    squeeze Grab it and infuse it with mana.


    It seemed like it would take some time.


    Perhaps because his mind had collapsed, he couldn��t move normally.


    Galactic frowned and decided to sit back and watch him pour mana into the artifact.


    Eunha was relieved when she confirmed that mana was shining in her hands.


    The more artifacts in < Resistance >, the better.


    In particular, Hong Jin-woo��s gift is special, so it would be hard to get a better artifact than this one.


    Eunha recalled before the return.


    Shortly after graduating from the academy, an army of monsters invaded Gangbuk.


    without any premonition.


    Fairy Lim Ga-eul was out of the metropolitan area to restore a cocoon in another area, while the cocoon installed in the main shrine of Jongmyo was suddenly broken.


    At that moment, disaster struck.


    As the cocoon disappeared, huge omnipresence appeared one after another in various places.


    Monsters hiding in the Han River appeared in groups, and high-ranking monsters continued to appear in the air.


    At that time, you should join hands with the players working in the Gangbuk area.


    I can��t expect help from Gangnam.


    Gangbuk is invaded by monsters.


    Gangnam is unable to support Gangbuk because it is dealing with the guys coming up from the Han River, so Seoul is divided in half.


    In the end, Kangbuk had to hold out on her own until Lim Ga-eul, who heard the news belatedly, brought the Twelve Seats and reinforcements.


    So the last day, Eun-ha fought the monster without sleeping for three days.


    In such a situation��.


    -Yekyung was the biggest headache.


    3rd tier overrank monster Yekyung.


    The monsters that invaded Seoul at the time obeyed Ye-kyung��s command regardless of hierarchy.


    Even though monsters often follow instinct, not reason.


    They systematically carried out orders and became an enemy worthy of the name Legion.


    That��s why Yekyung excelled in the role of the corps�� control tower.


    The guy even flew in the sky and watched Gangbuk.


    Flying through the sky was annoying, but above all, he had quite annoying powers.


    One is finished with this�� Hey, try this too.


    ��uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu�� Hey hand.


    ��Uhhhhhhhh�� No, not that hand. the other side. yes that hand. but still moving If you have two hands, of course you should use both.


    There is such a thing as jamming.


    Anything that interferes with communication in general.


    The guy had abilities similar to him.


    It was basic to neutralize Ain��s telepathy.


    More than anything, what is terrifying about Ye-kyung��s jamming is that when it touches the waves it emits, it temporarily loses the ability to control mana in the body.


    Deploying or deploying magic is neutralized.


    If you��re unlucky, you could suffer from a mana surge due to the recoil.


    In front of the 3rd tier overrank monsters and corps, players have to fight powerlessly as humans.


    As a result, in my previous life, I had to suffer enormous damage to subjugate him.


    At that time, Eunha could only observe closely, but��


    ��It was very devastating�� Really.


    Many people who had a reputation as names lost their lives while dealing with Yekyung.


    The guy even ran away quickly if the environment was unfavorable to him.


    The damage continued to mount.


    In the process, < Braever > On Taeyang and his party members faced off against Yekyung.


    There was also an incident where Yeon-hwa Ryu, who was blocking the invasion of the legion in Gangseo, chased Ye-gyeong away.


    In any case, no one was able to subdue Yegyeong until reinforcements arrived.


    The subjugation of Ye-kyung was carried out in earnest only when reinforcements arrived.


    good job How nice it would have been if I had heard this from the beginning. If that was the case, I wouldn��t have suffered so much. �� the feeling of feeling ��


    I like the mind to work like a cow. If I had known it would be like this, I would have left the bridge. It��s inefficient with just two hands��


    Eun-ha licked her lips and put the artifact Hong Jin-woo gave her into another zipper bag.


    It was regrettable that gifts could only be made with disposable artifacts.


    Of course, not all gifts could be put in Artifacts, so it was fortunate that < Resistance > was included.


    Without this�� it would be difficult to subdue Yegyeong, so Won��


    Eunha sighed after examining the state of the artifact.


    The reason Hong Jin-woo��s gift was needed was to counter Ye-kyung��s jamming. sea??h th�� N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In the process of confronting the Legion, Eunha had also witnessed Yekyung, so he was well aware of how important the power to counter jamming was.


    < Resistance >, which resists mana, was the only power that Eunha knew that could counter Yekyung��s jamming.


    ��Time is too precious to just create artifacts? I��m just trying to get some information out of the way. ��


    _ Don��t try to resist and accept the mana I shed. From now on, answer my questions honestly. okay?


    Uh��. Speak properly. �� Eh ��.


    Language ability is enough.


    in a previous life.


    Hong Jin-woo, realizing his gift, proposes an operation to subjugate Ye-kyung to the players.


    In the first operation, it is revealed that his Gift can be used against Ye-Kyung.


    In response, the fairy Lim Ga-eul asks Hong Jin-woo to lend her strength.


    So, in the second subjugation operation, Hong Jin-woo shows off the magic applied with gifts to those who participated in the operation.


    A situation was created to completely neutralize Ye-kyung��s jamming.


    Hyeon-chul Kang in < The Demon > and Do-jin Lee in < The Emperor of Thunder >.


    Thus, the two join forces to subdue Ye-kyung.


    Hong Jin-woo rises to stardom through this operation.


    It was the worst case for Eunha, where Hong Jin-woo became a national hero.


    ok you can tell me now Just say whatever comes to your mind.


    ��Save me, save me, save me, save me, save me, save me, I��m sorry, I was wrong, please please��. Except for that. Just give me the facts. Yes, everything about Dangun Group.


    Thanks to getting the phantom eye.


    The skill of applying the Stygian Eye has improved considerably.


    Eun-ha realized this through Hong Jin-woo.


    The technology that breaks people��s minds has never been able to be used until now.


    Eun-ha gave a satisfied smile and eventually put her smartphone down on the floor.


    In order to record every story that takes place in this cave from now on.


    I was planning to hit the Dangun group using the information Hong Jin-woo spit out.


    By the way-


    ��What?


    I heard completely unexpected information.


    The frowning galaxy shook him and asked if it was true.


    Hong Jin-wu, whose light disappeared from his pupils, only moved his head as Eun-ha shook.


    ��Sena��Seona��is��


    I think I need to intensively dig into this information.


    Eunha hardened her face.


    ��


    There are things like dramas.


    After extracting information from Hong Jin-woo, Eun-ha was lost in thought for a long time.


    What is this��


    Jinseo and Jinsena are related by blood.


    They��re twins.


    My older sister is Jinseo and my younger sister is Jinsena.


    When Eun-ha first heard the story, she thought that Hong Jin-woo��s mental state had become abnormal due to the wrong use of the Stygian Eye.


    But every time he told me about what he had heard from Jinsena.


    The galaxy couldn��t deny the assumption that it might be.


    Before the return�� it never happened.


    It wouldn��t have happened�� it would have happened.


    If that was the case, it would have spread. However, the only story is that KK Pharmaceutical was quietly absorbed by the Alice Group and disappeared.


    Ain is a person whose genetic traits have been altered as a result of being exposed to the effects of omnipresence.


    Therefore, the genes of children who are born do not have any similarities with their parents, siblings, or blood relatives.


    Of course, because of the different genetic traits, the appearance is not the same.


    Therefore, even if Ain is abandoned, he cannot find his parents or relatives.


    Perhaps in her previous life, Seona would have lived without even knowing that she was a direct descendant of KK Pharmaceutical.


    If rumors had spread that she was a direct descendant of KK Pharmaceutical, he would not have been unaware of it.


    Because Baekryun, Yujeong, Yoo Dojun, and Twenty-five of < Leaving > were also there.


    There were people around him who were active in the political and business world or who were sensitive to collecting information about them, so there was no way he didn��t know.


    Then something in this life must have changed the previous life.


    ��I don��t know.


    I can��t guess at all.


    There were so many futures that he changed.


    Eunha soon gave up on the idea.


    Instead, I decided to think of something else.


    How efficiently can the information obtained from Hong Jin-woo be used?


    The answer that came after rolling my head over and over was��.


    ��It��s too advantageous for me.


    Eun-ha was at a loss as to whether she should like this or not.


    Because Seo-na did not want to know the secret of her birth.


    However, if you use this information, you will be able to create a better future than the one you vaguely envisioned.


    You will be able to approach a little easier and faster to achieve the future you want.


    ��let��s think about things later.


    The first thing to do is to verify the authenticity of the information.


    I probably won��t be able to find any data to prove the blood relationship between Seona and Jinsena, but twenty-five will do something about it.


    After verifying the information, think about it.


    Twenty-five��s gift < Shadow Step > can trace the whereabouts of everything made of mana.


    Perhaps the similarities between Seona and Jinsena could be discovered through the mana in the body.


    Even if he couldn��t do that, he could find another way if he could get Seo Na��s permission.


    It wasn��t bad information anyway.


    yeah good job ����.


    I��ve got information about the Dangun Group. I��ve made all the artifacts.


    He stroked the head of Hong Jin-woo, who was staring blankly at the ceiling.


    Jinwoo Hong closed his eyes and quietly felt his touch.


    It��s like waiting for your own death.


    But the words that came out of his mouth were completely different words.


    ��I��buy��l��try��give��


    ����.


    Eunha hardened her face.


    While holding Hong Jin-woo��s hair in his hand.


    Eun-ha lost her gun and looked down at her cloudy eyes.


    He didn��t seem to have regained his senses.


    However, it seemed to be a word protruding from the weakly remaining gift based on the instinct to live.


    ��live��live��give��


    save.


    Eunha smiled viciously.


    It was a phrase I had heard many times in my previous life.


    Those words that the people who had acted against him at first threw away all their pride and prayed for their hands to become their feet when the situation reversed.


    At that time, their words were only heard so lightly.


    Death seemed so light that life depended on others.


    ��help��give me��


    ��the effect of the gift is amazing. I see the tears still fall.


    help me.


    Eunha pulled out a black thorn tree.


    There was a time when words that I thought sounded light sounded heavy.


    When those who stood on Ha Baek-ryun��s side were abandoned by public opinion in the end.


    When the opposing forces holding swords were excited and took the authority to organize an expedition to attack the < Dungeon of the Abyss >.


    Those who agreed with Eunha had to step into death.


    half of the others, half of the characters.


    It was a dungeon that no one could clear.


    The people who had to attack that place couldn��t survive without going crazy.


    I don��t know if it wasn��t a gypsophila party.


    Players who participated in the < Dungeon of the Abyss > had to live with the fear of death.


    The longer the journey, the longer.


    as more people die.


    Their minds are broken.


    At that time, they often muttered.


    please save me


    that i was wrong


    I don��t mean to blame you though. You and I�� Because each of us had different ideals.


    No one in the world did anything wrong.


    There are only people with different opinions.


    Therefore, those who rebelled against Ha Baek-ryun might not have been evil to others, even if they were evil to Eun-ha.


    It��s just that the values that were important to each other were different.


    Even if I feel resentful, I must have lost to you because I was weak.


    Eunha recalled her past life.


    At that time, he failed.


    His ideals were defeated.


    Their ideals have triumphed.


    But this time I won��t.


    I will definitely win this time.


    ��aaaaaaaaaaa��!


    it won��t hurt It stopped the bleeding and made the pain go away. maybe.


    Ah �� ah ah �� Ah ��


    I said it was inevitable. But the more I think about it, the more I don��t think it��s going to kill me like this.


    Hong Jin-woo is dying.


    Even so, Eun-ha pointed the blood-stained knife at her right chest.


    Gently, very gently, he stabbed the knife.


    I made a deep and shallow hole in my chest.


    so he can die slowly.


    I guess I��m a human too Seeing that the voices of the people who died there because of you


    are not forgotten.


    Those who died in < Dungeon of the Abyss >.


    The galaxy did not remember them all.


    Only the dying words they murmured every night remain clear.


    That��s why-.


    ��I hope you feel it too. The feeling of dying in a dungeon in a situation where nothing but death exists.


    Maybe it was nothing more than a tantrum.


    no, it was a joke


    Because Hong Jin-woo in front of him was not the one who confronted him in his previous life.


    An expression of anger under the guise of grandiose ideals.


    That��s why Noh Eun-ha realized how narrow-minded, long-winded, and superficial she was.


    I found out because of you. I��m sorry, I guess I��m a bit naive.


    But everyone will.


    In that sense, it is ��human��.


    In that sense, it is a ��monster��.


    Humans are human beings and monsters at the same time.


    It��s really two sided.


    ��It��s been really dirty.


    He killed Hong Jin-Woo.


    With this, Eunha finally cut off the old bad relationship.


    Thus, a great storm will sweep the world.

 Chapter 390

    Relife Player 390


    [Chapter 114]


    [Downfall of the strong]


    Even if it��s a middle school academy.


    It��s not uncommon for people to die at Higher Academy.


    Higher Academy students are treated as semi-adults and semi-players by law.


    Here, the meaning of semi-player means that it can be used as a supplemental power when a situation leading to an exhibition occurs.


    That��s why the case of high academy students dying in the academy dungeon wasn��t something that would be dealt with heavily in the media.


    If Hong Jin-woo��s name had not been mentioned among the names of the deceased students.


    [I�� Chairman. We��re searching everywhere right now, but there��s a change happening inside the dungeon��]


    Stop making excuses! How much money did I pour into you guys, but I��m not even going to give you this much!


    [The dungeon is currently being changed. This is a very rare case, but since this incident is full of mana in the dungeon, the dungeon is new��]


    Hey��!! Are you saying that now! My grandson can��t get out of it! Hurry up in the dungeon and bring my grandson out, damn bastards!!


    To be precise, the disappearance of Hong Jin-woo, a direct descendant of the Dangun Group.


    Hong Joon-il, the chairman of Dangun Group, believed that.


    wanted to believe


    [President. I can��t believe I don��t know the president��s heart. But, Mr. President��]


    The students of the 029th & 29th classes of the Higher Academy had their finale at the Academy Dungeon.


    However, unlike previous years, a cataclysm occurred inside the dungeon.


    According to the students rescued from the dungeon, monsters suddenly ran out of control and blocked the way.


    Thanks to this, the students had to form a group and break through the monsters.


    Then, due to the battle between the students and the monsters, the inside of the dungeon was filled with mana.


    After that, large-scale omnipresence occurred on each floor inside the dungeon.


    As a result, many people died and many people went missing.


    However, disappearing from the dungeon almost meant death.


    [You must have heard from the students that Hong Jin-woo had a party together before that.]


    ��So what. did they die? uh? I��m not dead! You said you fell!


    [The distance is the problem. It is a borderline world. It is still an unknown world that cannot be grasped what kind of world it is. There is no way to return once you fall.]


    However, the way Hong Jin-woo disappeared was somewhat ambiguous.


    According to media interviews by him and other students who reached the deep end, he tripped during the battle and fell off a cliff.


    It was, of course, a borderline world.


    The dungeon differs from reality and the world line. Therefore, it is impossible to send communication from inside the dungeon to the real world and vice versa from the real world to the inside of the dungeon.


    It was impossible at all even with telepathy, which could communicate smoothly even in areas with thick mana.


    The same goes for borderlines.


    rather added.


    Reality and the boundary world are sandwiched between the existence of the dungeon.


    There is one more gap.


    ��really. Is there really no way?


    [sorry. President. We are trying our best to find a way to get to the boundary world, but we can��t find a way to reach the boundary world at this time. Most of all, probably because of the backlash that occurred in the process of crossing the world line��]


    What do you mean by that? Tell me straight before you see me go crazy!


    [�� In the process of crossing the world line, the body is likely to have exploded because it could not endure the pressure


    . my grandson!!! Come to our Jinwoo, hurry up!!!


    It is a world of no return.


    The Dangun group was looking for players to enter the boundary world, but no one said they would enter even if they offered a large sum of money.


    no, there was


    A player who was buried alive in the sea of Incheon because he jumped out after receiving money.


    ��Please. It��s a request, so please�� please help me find my grandson.


    [��yes. I��ll try.]


    My blood pressure rises.


    Hong Joon-il scratched his bald head and banged his head on the desk.


    He hung up the phone and fell on his desk sobbing.


    Jin-woo�� Jin-woo, my kid��


    It shouldn��t be like this.


    No matter how much you pour, you have to find grandchildren like gold.


    If the grandson was dead, then the body had to be found.


    How pitiful is the grandson waiting for his grandfather in the dungeon.


    So Hong Joon-il thought of asking the Dangun clan to find applicants to enter the border world again.


    But then�� Sear?h the N??eFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ��-


    All the phones in the office burst into tears at the same time.


    Phones were all things that could be connected to oneself.


    To the chairman of Dangun Group.


    In other words, it was not a call from damned reporters who wanted to interview the sorrow of losing Hong Jin-woo.


    Hong Joon-il blankly listened to the sound of the phone with tears in his eyes.


    With trembling hands, he grabbed the smartphone that was closest to him.


    At this moment-.


    ��Uh. Why��


    I didn��t know this feeling.


    The years of accumulation were telling.


    It��s never a good call.


    [��Chairman.]


    A heavy sound.


    No, the sound of putting everything down.


    The chairman of Dangun Group heard the sound and was convinced of his intuition.


    that something is going wrong.


    ��what? Say it again.


    [All affiliates of the Dangun Group, including Dangun Life Insurance and Dangun Distribution, are under attack��]


    It was an unbelievable sound.


    Hong Joon-il hurriedly hung up the phone and immediately called the chief of staff to find out the situation.


    I don��t know who it is, but the other person is stabbing the Dangun group as if they��ve been waiting for this moment.


    It would take time to track it down because it put up a borrowed-name account and a ghost company.


    That wasn��t all.


    ����.


    Hong Joon-il couldn��t figure out what had happened.


    After hearing the following information, the prosecutor��s office is conducting a search and seizure in all directions regarding the status of illegal transactions of the Dangun Group.


    What is�� what is this what is this!!


    Hong Joon-il shouted.


    He got angry by smashing things he could see.


    The fact that the fairy government intervened was the work of an entity that could move the fairy government.


    In other words, there is a high possibility that this is the work of a group within the top 10 in the business world.


    What is it�� what is it�� what the hell is it��


    Hong Joon-il was shaking his head.


    The enemy could not be identified.


    He had so many enemies, and it was impossible to conclude that there was only one enemy.


    Then the thought went crazy.


    Hong Joon-il connected to the secretary��s office using the extension phone.


    [��Chairman?]


    Right now! Stop right now! stop it! The prosecutor��s office can deal with it later, so defend against the attack of the little ants no matter how much money it costs!


    They are not the only enemies.


    All the computationalists who will catch the wave of Dangun and join the attacking force now will become enemies.


    Indeed, attacks will come from all directions.


    I had to defend myself.


    Stop! Stop! Stop�� Uh-huh��!


    Blood rushed to the head.


    Hong Joon-il, who shouted until his face turned red, then fell to the floor after making a loud noise.


    ��Jin��Uya��.


    On that day, the chairman of the Dangun Group, Hong Joon-il, passed away from a stroke.


    Something like a morning drama happened.


    His sudden death caused a succession dispute.


    The fairy government surrounded Dangun.


    A business group attacks Dangun.


    Conflicts ensue inside.


    The world went crazy.


    ��


    My main job is company management, and my second job is running a cafe.


    It had become Jeong Seok-hun��s daily life from some point on.


    Even at first, I was only helping with what Alice Group��s chairman, Min Jun-sik, told me to do.


    He was ��discovered�� with an unexpected talent in managing the company, and he was in a position where he could not escape from Min Jun-shik.


    Whoa��


    Why? Are you very tired?


    It��s a little�� but I feel comfortable because I work at a cafe.


    Jeong Seok-hoon patted his shoulder and sighed.


    Soon, his wife, Min Su-jin, approached without a sound of footsteps from behind and rubbed his shoulders to loosen the clumps.


    He smiled softly and enjoyed the leisurely passing time.


    ��dad!


    Oh come on Come on.


    At that time, a child playing with a toy car on the floor found Jeong Seok-hoon.


    Jung Ha-yang��s younger brother, Jeong Ga-ram, turns 5 this year.


    The child who looks more like her mother than Jung Seok-hun has almost monopolized Min Jun-shik��s love since Hayang entered the academy.


    Moreover, among Min Jun-shik��s children, only Min Soo-jin was married, so he was receiving a lot of attention from other direct relatives.


    Eventually, a child who becomes the chairman of the Alice Group in the very distant future.


    Jeong Seok-hoon, who sat Garam on his lap, stroked his head with a bitter smile.


    ��Can Garam do well?


    In fact, the fundamental reason why Jeong Seok-hoon came to participate in Alice Group management was because of Jeong Ga-ram.


    In his heart, he wanted to make potions, run a cafe, and live a quiet life with his family.


    However, considering Ga-ram Jeong��s position, he could not stay idle.


    Although the direct descendants of the Alice Group are favorable to Ga-ram Jeong, not only the power of the immediate family takes precedence in the succession of the group.


    The power of the collaterals to support the direct line could not be ignored.


    How smart is our garam? you will do well Garam, right?


    right? And you and I are there, and Hayang is trying really hard to be a strength to Garam. But you can��t show weakness.


    ��I guess so.


    Min Soo-jin, who was rubbing her shoulders.


    He just hugged him by the neck.


    Jeong Seok-hun affirmed what she said while holding her in her arms.


    Everything will be fine.


    For him, he is working hard, his wife is helping him, and Hayang, who has fallen in love with his younger brother, is working hard.


    So, as the head of the family, you shouldn��t be so weak.


    Jeong Seok-hoon made his promise again.


    Then-.


    -Is this your father?


    What are you doing at this hour?


    The smartphone vibrated.


    Jeong Seok-hun tilted his head when he saw Min Jun-shik��s number.


    Because he couldn��t delay the call, he answered Min Jun-shik��s call right away.


    [Oh, it��s me. Is it okay to talk now?]


    Yes, Father. Please speak.


    [It��s nothing else�� I just got a call that Junil died.]


    ��Yes?


    Junil.


    Hearing that, Jeong Seok-hun searched for the owner of the name in his memory.


    Because Min Jun-shik often talked about it, he realized that the name Jun-il was the name of the chairman of the Dangun Group.


    Then he held his breath.


    The chairman of Dangun Group passed away.


    Then Jeong Seok-hun rolled his head in an extraordinary way.


    When did you go?


    [They said it was around lunchtime today. Tsk It seems that the news that his grandson died in the dungeon has left him hooked. It��s not that I don��t know that feeling, but it��s just that I had to leave at a time like this��]


    An incident occurred in which High Academy students died in a dungeon.


    Among them were children of quite influential people, including Dangun��s direct lineage.


    As a result, the press has been quite noisy since yesterday.


    Moreover, as if waiting for this moment, unknown forces were attacking Dangun.


    The fairy government was still making passive gestures.


    The negotiations on the government side must have been done by my father.


    I can��t exactly guess the identity of the unknown force.


    I could guess why the fairy government was so passive.


    He thought that Min Jun-sik was behind him.


    Because Min Joon-shik had a pretty good relationship with Lim Ga-eul.


    However, in such a situation, if the chairman of Dangun Group suddenly passed away��.


    -A fight will break out inside.


    [Yes, that��s right. They said it wasn��t a fuss or a fuss right now. I don��t even think about Ji��s father��s death��]


    Hong Jin-woo died and Hong Jun-il died.


    Hong Jin-woo was someone who would one day take over Hong Jun-il��s place or his father.


    As such, the succession structure was solid.


    That is why there has been no succession dispute in the Dangun group.


    However, since the situation had turned out like this, it was only natural that the successors who had been living as if they were dead would rush at it like crazy.


    Moreover-.


    [��The Dangun Clanlord Jang Bong-jeon is trying to play the media, saying that he is also qualified to be the president. Hehe, the family is completely ruined. Seeing things like this, it��s really good that my children aren��t interested in the position of president.]


    Haha��


    Seok-hoon let out a soulless laugh.


    Strangely, Alice Group��s immediate descendants did not participate in management activities, so he was in charge of Min Jun-sik��s deputy.


    Thanks to that, I am getting hit by work.


    [Anyway, that��s what I mean. Originally, I was going to handle this on my own, but I changed my mind.]


    Yes? What has changed is��


    [The plate has become bigger than I expected. But in this situation, I feel a little sorry for taking away the things my friend has worked for, and the kids don��t like Jun-il, who is rambling on the inside, and honestly, I have a chance, but I don��t want to miss it��-.] The introduction is too long


    .


    Jeong Seok-hoon took off his glasses.


    In my experience, in this case, Min Jun-sik would give himself a task that was quite burdensome.


    just as expected.


    [��Wouldn��t you like to make a splendid debut right now? Stop taking my place.]


    The time has finally come.


    Jeong Seok-hun sighed quietly as he placed his hand on Jeong Ga-ram��s head, who was sitting on his lap.


    dad?


    Nothing. Yes�� Chairman. All right. I will. [Haha, I don��t think you��ll ever be called the president like this. Then come quickly to my study. And��.]


    The introduction is long.


    Are you going to give me another hard job?


    Seokhun Jeong swallowed his saliva.


    But contrary to his expectations��.


    [��When you come, bring Garam with you. Maybe it��s because I��m old, but I miss my grandchildren. Hayang said to come by when the time is right.]


    Yes�� I will. father.


    Jeong Seok-hoon laughed haha.


    ��


    The chairman of Dangun Group passed away.


    In the office, he couldn��t accept Hong Jin-woo��s death and suffered a stroke.


    Even for the galaxy, this is completely unexpected.


    Well�� if it��s good, it��s good, there��s no way it won��t be a loss.


    before going home.


    Eun-ha, who was looking at the article on her smartphone, reflected on the world that had become tumultuous starting with the death of Hong Jin-woo.


    create the desired flow.


    Now all that remains is to watch the flow flow in the desired direction.


    I just hope that Yoo Do-joon and Min Joon-shik will take care of things properly as promised.


    I��m home! Mom I��m here!


    So Eun-ha went into the house with a more comfortable mind.


    But no one welcomed it.


    Her father seemed to be at the company, and Eun-ah seemed to be active in the Regulus Clan.


    After all, there are only three people in the house, Eun-ae, mother and grandmother.


    Oh, are you here?


    ��yes.


    Why is the atmosphere cheap?


    After entering the living room, Eunha hesitated when she saw her mother, who folded the laundry and greeted her with a bright smile.


    I can��t help but notice that smile


    It is a smile unique to women of the Noh family.


    The fact that that smile is directed at you means that you have done something wrong.


    The galaxy stopped at the threshold and gently rolled its eyes.


    Grandma�� Grandma will give you some hints.


    I sent a signal of salvation to my grandmother.


    Grandma just smiled a little as she watched TV like I didn��t know.


    I realized that


    that grandma would be on the sidelines.


    Then he decided to make Eun-ae on his side as the next best thing.


    Eun-ha, who turned her eyes to Eun-ae, who was sitting on the sofa, was soon��.


    ����Hello?


    hello i can��t


    Noh Eun-ae is a third grader at elementary school.


    She crossed her arms and greeted him with a cold smile.


    Before he knew it, he had mastered the secret technology of the Noh family.


    But he couldn��t be more pleased with her splendid growth.


    brother.


    ��uh. why?


    stop right here


    ��like this?


    Eun-ae got up from the sofa and pointed to Eun-ha where she was standing.


    He stood as she pointed and she looked up with a beaming smile.


    Eight!


    And Eun-ae knocked Eun-ae over onto the sofa while Eun-ha was not paying attention.


    As it was, Eun-ae climbed on top of the galaxy that fell flat.


    I can��t do it! brother huh? You have to hit me once!


    ��what!? Eun-ae, why are you like this!?


    My younger sister became < Berserker >.


    Eun-ae took the pillow next to her and beat Eun-ha like crazy.


    Not hurt, but startled, he took a defensive stance at her combative appearance.


    If it hurts, you have to say it hurts! Why do you hide it and suffer! sick! yes dear you��re good. My mother is all relieved. Hit him so it doesn��t hurt. I��ll hurt you both.


    Noh Eun-ae sighed.


    Her mother encouraged her further, and her grandmother only stood by.


    brother! Did I do something wrong!?


    Wrong! I��m sorry!


    no��! lie again and again! Do you think you wouldn��t know that I��m lying!? huh!?


    no! Because it��s real!


    Oh again! lie!


    right for a while


    Eunha realized.


    That third grade in elementary school is scary.


    It would have been exhausting if he had beaten her this much, but Eun-ae wasn��t tired at all.


    ��I��m really sorry.


    Fortunately, as time passed, Eun-ae��s strength gradually weakened.


    Eunha felt sorry for her younger sister, so she apologized in the most sincere voice.


    So that this heart can be passed on to her.


    ��Really�� It��s too much��


    Tears welled up in Eun-ae��s eyes.


    Eventually she cried.


    He immediately got up from his seat and hugged her tightly.


    At first, Eun-ae, who was trying to push Eun-ha away, gradually came into his arms.


    Jebaal�� don��t lie�� don��t get sick��


    yeah sorry. I��m sorry for everything.


    Look at this�� Look at this�� Don��t listen to me again�� How long will you be at home this time?


    ��sorry. have to go back on sunday


    It was bad really��


    Eunae pinched Eunha��s breasts.


    Eunha put up with it and patted her on the back.


    Taking care of my younger sister was more important than being sick.


    ��good. Instead, oppa should rest. Don��t go anywhere and stay at home! I don��t even think


    yes i will


    ��really? Really!?


    ok i��ll just stay


    ��I��m not lying. okay.


    Eun-ae��s anger was relieved.


    Eunha let out a sigh of relief.


    But it was an illusion��


    ��What?


    I��ll just have to lie down here until Sunday. Are you Eunae?


    The sister put him back on the sofa with a little demonic smile.


    Eunha put on a puzzled expression.


    Either that or not, the younger sister covered the blanket that seemed to have been prepared in advance.


    ��Get some rest now! Everyone wanted to see oppa��s face, so don��t go into your room and stay here until Sunday!


    ��can��t you sleep in the sleeping room?


    No~!


    Noh Eun-ae was stubborn.


    In the end, to the point where my mother and grandmother burst out laughing.


    I��ve thought about it for a long time, but oppa entered the academy and didn��t seem to be able to rest properly. So sick!


    ����.


    Take a break at this point! I��ll be your brother��s servant next to you!


    rest properly


    Eun-ae was right.


    As she said, Eunha hadn��t been able to rest comfortably since sometime.


    I was always thinking about the future.


    I still have a lot of time, so I should have taken a break for a while.


    He continued to whip himself.


    ��okay.


    That made Eun-ae worry.


    It made me worry about my family.


    Realizing that, he willingly accepted her concerns.


    Just relax this weekend.


    the world is messed up


    The social structure was changing.


    In such a situation, Eunha decided to take a rest in peace.


    How tired he must have been because he couldn��t sleep in the dungeon.


    So-.


    -You come here too.


    Oppa, I��m 10 years old now. 10 years old.


    He said he would be my servant. But can��t you do this too?


    ��Chii can��t help it!��


    ��Whether the world changes or not, let��s take a break.


    He hugged Eun-ae and decided to sleep.

 Chapter 391

    Relife Player 391


    [Chapter 114]


    [The fall of the strong (2)]


    There is no day that is not noisy.


    Oddly enough, it happens every year.


    Every time that happened, it was the business group that suffered losses.


    The fairy government always stays still, and belatedly organizes the situation and takes appropriate profits.


    At this point, it seems like someone is making a case. There��s no way that would be the case, but��


    Han Seo-yeon, a direct descendant of the Sirius Group.


    As a college student and entrepreneur, she was watching the news while drinking milk tea at home.


    To be precise, the disappearance of Hong Jin-woo became known, and the Dangun group was in an emergency.


    In the meantime, there was a crack in the succession line leading to Hong Jun-il �C Hong Seok-jun �C Hong Jin-woo.


    Of course, if the Dangun group responded quickly, it could reduce the rebellion of minor princes between Hong Seok-joon��s children.


    The problem was with Hong Joon-il.


    That old man�� Every time I saw him at a party, I thought he wouldn��t live long, but I never thought he��d go this way.


    Hong Joon-il was old.


    His physical health was also not good.


    I was also suffering from a chronic illness.


    Hearing the news of the death of his grandson, who did not feel any pain even if such a person put it in his eyes, he had a stroke and was about to collapse.


    In any case, the succession dispute, which would have occurred in the same Hangryeol as Hong Jin-Woo��s, also occurred in Hong Seok-Jun��s Hangryeol.


    In addition, even executives who had ambitions to take over the group jumped into the conflict with the idea of getting something.


    If the conflict only happened internally, I��d be able to sort it out even if it meant cutting my own flesh�� but how many people would be able to leave it alone?


    If the news of Hong Joon-il��s death had been reported even a little late, Hong Seok-jun would have been able to quickly organize the division inside.


    However, Hong Joon-il��s death was known to the world very quickly.


    She thought the reason could be divided into two main parts.


    Either Hong Seok-Jun��s coping skills were clumsy or Ganja was hiding inside.


    Maybe it��s both.


    Because it was clear when looking at the current situation.


    The Dangun group, which rarely had succession disputes, is blazing brightly.


    Inside, the direct descendants and executives of the Dangun Group, who had been living quietly, were lighting a fire.


    Outside, business groups were attacking as if they had been waiting for this moment.


    And as if the fairy government had expected this, it was silently performing Buddhist scriptures behind the scenes.


    From what she heard from her father, it seems that the Financial Supervisory Service and the Prosecutor��s Office are ignoring the situation, telling them to do it in moderation.


    There is nothing wrong with government. We can weaken our strength only if we, of the same weight class, bite and fight like wildcats. There��s a saying that it��s the winner��s curse�� Well, in the long run, we��ll benefit.


    In fact, the fairy government did not have a good relationship with the Dangun group.


    This is because the Dangun group was in a special position.


    The Dangun Group alone dominated 70% of the player-related market, so the mana management organization had no choice but to pay attention to some extent.


    This also became the current situation only when Alice and Sirius Group began to dominate the potion market.


    The fairy might have thought.


    Instead of closing their eyes for a while, other business groups weaken Dangun��s dominance.


    Also, by doing so, the other groups are temporarily weakened by carrying the burden of victory.


    But I was too quick to judge��. There must be no doubt that another group was lobbying.


    I hope that my father, Han Do-young, will extract as much as possible from the Dangun Group.


    Han Seo-yeon wiggled her crossed legs.


    It was very regretful for her to finally graduate from scholarship foundation management and jump into business management in earnest.


    Because I saw it with my own eyes.


    Which group created this trend and which group lobbied the fairy government?


    One is forever and one is Alice.


    Before Hong Jin-woo��s death was widely reported in the media.


    An external attack on the Dangun group began.


    The onslaught, led by borrowed-name accounts and ghost companies, was hidden by the forces that hurriedly participated in the siege belatedly.


    I couldn��t escape her pursuit.


    Actually, it was pure luck.


    Did Yu Do-Jun foresee this future, or was he merely getting information faster than others as a student at a secondary academy?


    Yoo Joon, a direct descendant of Youngone Group.


    Han Seo-yeon, who caught his travels last year, has been monitoring Yoo Do-jun��s surroundings since that day.


    As a result, it was found that the unknown attack was planned by Yoo Do-jun.


    It��s amazing.


    I can��t believe he��s 4 years younger than me.


    Looking at Yoo Do-joon��s actions in the meantime, it was enough to surprise her.


    Yoo Do-jun did not shy away from challenges and was bold and quick to catch the flow when gambling.


    Deep down, I was jealous of him.


    Although he was educated by his father, he was doing so well in real battle.


    To be honest, I was a little intrigued by him.


    I want to use it as my own person, but��


    that will be difficult unless Yoo Do-jun gives up the right to succeed.


    Next to Choi Jeong-hoon of the Galaxy Group. S��arch* The N??elFir��.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Perhaps a man more attractive than Choi Jeong-hoon.


    Nevertheless, Han Seo-yeon drank milk tea to soothe the regret she could not have.


    As for the Alice Group�� the president of that place must have asked the fairy.


    Although now it is buried in a book.


    It was well known in the political and business world that Min Joon-sik, chairman of Alice Group, had a good relationship with the fairy.


    This is because the Alice Group sold the Alice Hotel to the government after the Korea-China summit about seven years ago.


    Even that, even while embracing the loss, is almost at a bargain price.


    [��This is breaking news. Now that Yeongwon Life has merged with Dangun Life��]


    Han Seo-yeon clicked her tongue when she saw the news that Dangun Life, which could be said to have no worthy competitor in the player insurance sector, was merged.


    As expected, Youngwon Group pulled out the pillars of the Dangun Group before anyone else.


    Once one collapsed, it was only a matter of time before the other pillars collapsed.


    And soon after, she heard the news that Alice Life had taken over Dangun Distribution and became the largest shareholder of KK Pharmaceutical.


    This was possible because KK Pharmaceuticals had a complicated stake structure due to Hong Jin-woo��s engagement.


    ��Who is it? It��s a win-win


    As the name suggests, KK Pharmaceutical is owned by the KK Group.


    In a situation where Alice Pharmaceuticals had previously acquired shares in KK Pharmaceuticals.


    Alice Life has taken a stake in KK Pharmaceutical, which is owned by Dangun Distribution.


    In fact, it could be said that management rights for KK Pharmaceuticals were transferred to the Alice Group.


    It was truly a two-way gain from taking over Dangun Distribution and also gaining KK Pharmaceutical.


    Han Seo-yeon could not help but admire.


    My father should get a real exhaust soon��


    Han Seo-yeon licked his lips.


    The Sirius Group is attacking Dangun Market, a business that trades players�� artifacts.


    Following Alice Group and Youngone Group, she grasped the market trend and immediately reported this to her father.


    And he insisted on using his extraordinary mind to win the market with the highest market share no matter what.


    Even if I can��t do it, I have to take over even Dangun Steel, which specializes in mana alloys.


    The Galaxy Group is also on the move. It has to be done before that.


    Now it��s a race against time


    The Galaxy Group must also be on the move.


    You have to catch it before the Galaxy Group.


    We had to preoccupy this market so that there was no room for the Galaxy Group to enter.


    The most ideal type of market in Han Seo-yeon��s mind was Alice Young-won and Sirius Dan-gun��s semi-final system.


    It was then.


    [��This is the breaking news that just came in!! Dangun Clanlord Jangbongjeon player made a statement. We express our deep regret for the situation that is currently occurring within the group, and we can no longer stand by this situation��]


    ��Are you messing around there again?


    Han Seo-yeon couldn��t stop talking when Jang Bong-jeon appeared on the screen.


    Jang Bong-jeon was shouting at the reporters in the conference room located at the headquarters of the Dangun Clan.


    [John ~ congratulations ~!! Folks~!! That Jangbongjeon��!!]


    As if it were an election.


    Jang Bong-jeon preaches how much he has suffered for this country.


    To sum up his shameless act, he said he would participate in ending the Dangun Group��s succession dispute.


    Aren��t you really stupid?


    Han Seo-yeon sighed in despair.


    Jangbongjeon or Jangbongjeon, who raises both hands and cheers.


    Players who chose to follow him.


    I thought everyone was crazy.


    How is the player going to do politics? Do you think people will allow that?


    In this age of rampant monsters.


    Players become heroes.


    However, people do not forgive the hero for dipping his toe into the world of politics and business.


    Heroes have value only when they are heroes.


    A hero who plays politics is nothing more than a ruthless tyrant in the eyes of the people.


    No matter how strong a player may be, he cannot win over public sentiment.


    ��


    Eun-ha was captured by Eun-ae all weekend.


    Not only was he scolded by his younger sister, but he was also scolded by his older sister Eun-ah, who returned from clan work.


    Thanks to that, to add a bit more exaggeration, Eunha really couldn��t get out of the couch.


    I don��t know if I��m really taking a break or not.


    When Eun-ae chased her to the bathroom, she was frightened.


    After barely persuading her, Eun-ha was able to get off the couch on the condition that she go to the bathroom with Abenir instead.


    To be honest, I didn��t want to experience anything like that anymore.


    Meanwhile, my father didn��t come home all weekend.


    The Sirius group also got involved in the Dangun group��s dispute, so it seemed that they couldn��t find time to go home.


    Thanks to this, Eun-ha had to receive her mother��s anger as it was.


    It was an eventful weekend enough to feel that sitting in a corner of the house for the first time was no different than a cushion of thorns.


    ��even back to school, it was a problem.


    I sweated to soothe Hayang who kept ignoring me even when I spoke to him.


    I finally returned to the academy.


    This time, I had to appease Jung Ha-yang.


    Hayang complained that Eunha, who suffered from a fever to the point of lying in bed, never replied.


    It was also unavoidable.


    The Academy Dungeon had a different world line, so there was no time to check the text.


    ��I��m really sorry. I��ll make sure to see your contact from next time.��


    ��I��m excited. Even if you say so anyway, you will do it again. And we��re not in any relationship, do we need to fight with just one contact like this?��


    ��Uh�� that��s right.��


    ���� you�� It��s okay, I don��t know anymore.��


    Other friends cursed a few times and let go of their anger.


    White lasted a particularly long time.


    So Eun-ha returned to the academy and had to chase after Jeong Ha-yang for almost three days.


    Friends pointed to such two people and said that among themselves, they said that Miss Noh Eun-ha was passing by.


    Fortunately, however, Hayang didn��t want to interrogate��


    The appointment time has passed for a while.


    Serena never came.


    There was also no communication about being late.


    Eun-ha, guessing that she was deliberately making her friends wait in return for worrying her, decided to wait for her with a generous heart.


    That��s how much trouble he had to relieve Jung Ha-yang��s anger.


    ��Maybe Hayang noticed it too.


    Because he said that Yoo Do-Jun even said useless things.


    [I��m Fine!]


    A call came to Hayang.


    Instead of releasing her anger this time, she decided to quickly reply to texts as soon as they arrived.


    Almost reflexively, he pulled his smartphone out of his pocket.


    I decided to text her until Seo-na arrived.


    What is Hayang thinking?


    He must have noticed this, but he didn��t even try to ask��.


    Eun-ha recalled the call he received from Yu Do-jun a few days ago.


    It seems that there was a confrontation with Hayang during Jongpyeong.


    At that time, Jeong Ha-yang was curious about her relationship with Yoo Do-jun.


    Yu Do-Jun seemed to have passed it somehow, but her doubts seemed indelible.


    Even more so, she had guessed something about this incident.


    Even so, she just didn��t want to interrogate.


    ��Hayangnim��: I just left. But why are you trying to meet Seo-na? (06:49 pm)


    ��Me��: There is such a thing (06:49 pm)


    ��Me��: But Yang-ah (06:50 pm)


    ��Ha-yang-nim��: Huh? why?


    ???(06:50 PM)


    ��Me��: No (06:51 PM)


    ��Hayang-nim��: Moya��.��(06:51 PM)


    I was afraid to ask her.


    Eunha tried to send a text message but deleted it.


    He reflected on the current trend while changing the subject again.


    Hong Jin-woo��s death was expected, but unexpectedly, even the chairman of the Dangun Group passed away.


    As a result, the dispute over the succession of the Dangun group intensified much more than Eunha expected.


    Dangun Life Insurance could not overcome Yoo Do-jun��s attack in the end and chose to become Yu Do-jun��s vassal rather than be absorbed altogether.


    On the other hand, Alice Group hostilely took over Dangun Distribution and established itself as the largest shareholder of KK Pharmaceutical.


    And around lunchtime today, news broke that Sirius had decided to take over Dangun Market.


    On the other hand, it is said that the Mana Management Organization is also trying to take over the business of the Dangun Group.


    I don��t know what will happen to me now. I was planning a 3-strong system called Alice Dangun Eternity��.


    If Sirius and the mana management organization are added, it will become a 5-strong system.


    In the meantime, the market related to players could be said to be the monopoly of the Dangun Group.


    The reason why the fairy government lost power to Dangun in the previous life was because the Dangun group was dominating the market.


    So Eunha was hoping that other groups, not just the Dangun group, would occupy the market.


    If the Galaxy Group eats one of the Dangun Group��s net exhausts, will it become the 6th��


    But it was a plate that could become the 5th, maybe the 6th, not the 3rd.


    What would happen if market dominance was chopped up in this way.


    The galaxy was no longer predictable.


    However, there was no change in the prediction that the government��s influence would become stronger.


    Anyway, with this, the Dangun group is almost disbanded.


    However, there was even a succession dispute within the Dangun Group.


    A few days ago, the Dangun Clanlord Jang Bong-jeon announced that he would become the chairman of the Dangun Group.


    Naturally, public reaction was cold.


    People didn��t want players to play politics.


    A hero must die as a hero.


    That was the general opinion of the majority.


    The reason why players are passive about political activities is because they know that it will be difficult to win public opinion.


    Even at the time of < Destruction at the End of the Century >, there were cases where players built city-states to rule over them.


    People seemed to obey the players at first.


    After the disaster had subsided, they rebelled against the players�� domination.


    Many have died.


    And in the anger of their deaths, again many rebelled.


    Then the players realized. Even if you have the power to rule the country, if you don��t win their people��s hearts, you��re nothing but a tyrant.


    Didn��t the Dangun Clanlord learn that at the academy?


    No, I learned it, but I must have forgotten it.


    Above all, politicians and entrepreneurs who were newly in power were agitated.


    The players who were just obsessed with their powers couldn��t defeat them in the end.


    In the end, today��s Republic of Korea has become a state where the three powers are separated.


    politicians in power.


    Entrepreneurs wealth.


    Players are armed.


    It can��t be said that the separation of the three powers is being done neatly, but the players did not try to hold the power and wealth in their hands as much as possible by reflecting the will of the people.


    Did someone seduce you from behind? I was scared of the subject of Clanlord, but I was crazy about power��


    At first, there was a lot of public opinion that the Dangun group was pitiful.


    However, when Jang Bong-jeon made a statement, public opinion turned upside down.


    In the direction of advocating the fairy government and advocating the groups trying to absorb the Dangun group.


    ��Feeling like Lim Ga-eul.


    As far as I know, he is the only one who uses such a nefarious trick.


    Anyway, Eun-ha decided to listen closely to Yu Do-jun about how the situation was going.


    Once there was something to be done.


    -Are you here? why are you so late


    You are always late too. Shouldn��t it be sassy that I have to be late sometimes?


    Whew�� yes.


    Ginsuna has arrived.


    Eunha sighed when she saw Seona grunting while wagging her fox tail from side to side.


    Compared to Jeong Ha-yang, he was at the level of aegyo.


    But you call me alone, what the hell is going on? Did you know that I almost broke up with Hayang because of you, Eunha?


    When I texted with Hayang earlier, they seemed to be getting along well�� Why? do you really not know?


    ��What would you like to drink? i will live


    Of course you should buy it


    The fox raised her red eyes.


    After struggling to avoid an embarrassing topic,


    Eunha presented her with a support card.


    The fox who received the card militantly ordered coffee and returned.


    So, why did you ask Hayang to meet alone without telling him?


    The fox sharpened her nails.


    It was as if he was told to prepare for his head to fly away depending on the answer.

 Chapter 392

    Relife Player 392


    [Chapter 114]


    [The Fall of the Strong (3)]


    KK Group is a giant.


    Its roots are strong, so it does not collapse easily even in a storm.


    Unlike the Fine Group, which always advocated neutrality in its past lives and was swept away here and there.


    Its roots extended very deep below the ground.


    In that situation, KK Group is expanding its influence more than before.


    People in the political world said.


    KK Group Chairman Kim Gun is like a crouching fierce tiger.


    Although he is now quietly spending the rest of his life, leaving the management of the group to his children.


    You shouldn��t ignore the fierce tiger who overcame < Destruction at the end of the century > and saved a group that was collapsing.


    Eunha�� Shall I tell you what your bad habits are?


    my bad habit why is that all of a sudden


    They just call people and don��t talk.


    ����. If you have a mouth, you have to talk and live. So isn��t Hayang frustrated? So, I get scolded every day.


    ��I was thinking about what to say because it��s an important business.


    It��s not important, just do it.


    Eun-ha pouted her lips and looked at Jin Seo-na, who was sucking on the straw.


    He had a plan.


    A plan to erode the influence of the KK Group very little bit by bit.


    But an even better plan was right in front of them.


    ��what if. no if I tend to hate uncertainty.


    You seem to be a particularly sweet pumpkin today? Maybe you today��


    just say more there.


    yes.


    it��s not me. no it��s not? Then keep telling Eun-ah unnie?


    Eun-ha tried to speak indirectly.


    Seona, realizing what he was about to say, lit up her eyes and recited.


    Eunha decided to zip up her lips.


    Having known her for several years, Jinseo-na was able to properly grasp what he disliked.


    so? What are you trying to say?


    Serena put the coffee on the table.


    After pouring out her dissatisfaction with the galaxy, she seemed to feel better.


    He, who had been watching her because of this final review, was relieved inwardly.


    Now it was time to get to the point.


    If she said she disliked the family, I decided to get to the point. S��arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I found out who the people who gave birth to you were.


    ����.


    Silence arose.


    Serena wiggled her ears as if she had heard it wrong for the first time.


    Then, recalling what he had said, he narrowed his eyes.


    The emotion disappeared from his face.


    An expressionless face, not even a blunt face, appeared on the spot.


    So what?


    A question that seems to suppress emotions.


    Eunha shut her mouth for a while.


    Because she knew she didn��t want to find her parents who abandoned her at church.


    So, if I truly cared for her, it might have been better not to tell her.


    If her biological parents had not been involved with KK Pharmaceuticals, she would not have been told.


    -I have a plan. But for that, I��m sure I��ll need you�� No, I need you.


    Nevertheless, Eunha said.


    To hold the future you want in your hands.


    I needed her help.


    ��I never thought you��d say I needed you. Eunha You don��t try to tell your story well.


    Did I? yes you do it every day Eunah unnie would give up on that too, right?


    ����.


    Jinseo-na always took a step back and looked around.


    As a result, Jin Seo-na was good at looking at human relationships objectively.


    There was no way she didn��t know that Eunha had thoughts that she couldn��t tell others.


    That��s why she responded in a tone of surprise.


    Eunha, who hadn��t spoken about herself, reached out her hand to help.


    To be honest, I��m kinda glad you��re asking for help. I feel like I��ve been recognized for something��


    I slipped my eyes away and brought the coffee to my mouth.


    Choi Eunhyuk is openly revealing things.


    She knew that her other friends also secretly wanted to be acknowledged by Eunha.


    More than anything else, he wanted to be recognized for his worth by participating in a cause he did not say, not just a party member.


    Of course she did too.


    Although he was recognized as a telepathist.


    The recognition she really wanted was to join him in the future he was envisioning.


    In that sense, she was recognized by him now.


    -I didn��t acknowledge you.


    So he had to deny it.


    Eun-ha vowed to change the future without fail, but she couldn��t bear to tell lies even to her friend.


    It��s trying to use you. don��t think that way


    You can use it as a tool.


    Eunha made that statement clear.


    He was going to step down if she refused.


    I used the word to use in the sense of respecting her will.


    that��s what it is


    But she said nothing.


    The fox looked at him with his usual face.


    Are you going to use me and throw me away later when I��m less valuable? why would i leave you


    So if I lose my worth, will you never see me face to face again? why don��t i see you


    An obvious question.


    Eunha frowned.


    The fox bit into the straw and shrugged.


    Then, waving her tail around, she continued.


    Then don��t use that. Using it means that you can always throw it away without any regrets when its use wears off, right? In a way, it is a business relationship.


    ����.


    But Eunha said you wouldn��t? When you say you��re using it, don��t you mean you��ll continue to use it as my person?


    ��that��s right.


    Then what use is it?


    Eun-ha couldn��t properly refute Seo-na��s words.


    He thought it was wrong to use a friend to change the future.


    It was to see friends from the point of view of interests.


    However, Seo-na rather insisted, opening her chest.


    take advantage of me Aren��t friends using and using each other? Just as you are trying to use us, we are also using you without you knowing.


    ��was it? In the case of me and Parangi oppa, we are often bullied here. Every time I sell your name a lot, didn��t you know?


    I was barely aware of it��


    Actually, the reason why your notoriety spread so exaggeratedly in the academy is that Parang��s older brother��s stake is a lot, and my stake is a little��


    �� are you saying that you hit the back of the head right now?


    I feel like I��ve been stabbed in the back of the head.


    Eun-ha looked at Jinseo-na in a moment of absurdity.


    The fox immediately pricked up his triangular ears, saying ahem, as if he had done a good job.


    use me anyway Instead, I want you to throw it away or stop it. Honestly, that��s�� I don��t want you to go through that experience either.


    ��because you don��t throw it away.


    Then make full use of it. Instead, I will continue to use you.


    Is it really okay?


    When you say you��ll use it, don��t you mean you��re giving me something in return? Then it��s okay.


    Eunha was bewildered.


    He knew he would be cursed at by her, but he never imagined that the situation would turn out this way.


    Even so, I had to prepare for what I would say in the future.


    Then-.


    He quietly rhymed in a creeping tone.


    Then, with the brightest expression on his face, he spoke.


    -Is it okay if the family register changes? ��are you crazy?


    I thought so.


    Eun-ha had to eat all the swearing at her for 30 minutes.


    ��


    The day I left the Academy Dungeon.


    Eun-ha asked to find clues that could prove the blood relationship between Jinseo-na and Jinsena by making < Shattered >.


    Unfortunately, however, his gift < Shadow Step > did not prove that the mana of the two was similar.


    In the first place, mana is not hereditary. Even though they were twins, the possibility that Mana��s shape resembled them was very small.


    Therefore, < Drift > changed the method and traced back to the hospital where Jin Sena was born and found the people who worked at the time.


    Hmm�� So?


    I found it. A person who worked at the time said that the wife of the president of KK Pharmaceutical gave birth to twins. One was Ain and the president of KK Pharmaceutical told me to erase it from the record��


    ��I see.


    Eunha did not bother to mention the source of the information.


    He just happened to hear the rumor that Jinseo-na and Jinsena were twins, and he told the story that he independently investigated to determine the truth of the rumor.


    It was a story with many weak parts.


    Serena didn��t bother asking.


    I just calmly accepted the story he told me.


    Then that wouldn��t prove that I��m a twin with Jinsena?


    Jinseo-na, who accepted it, expressed her genuine doubts.


    Eunha replied casually.


    you told us before They said they were found by people at the church wrapped in swaddling clothes. At that time, Sister Maria said she had a piece of paper with your name written on it.


    yes it was


    Perhaps someone I know can infer the amount of mana left in the cloth or paper.


    I think even that would be difficult��. I��ll take care of the rest.


    Even if you track down mana as she said, you may not be able to prove that it is related to Jinsena by blood.


    However, Eunha had two plans she couldn��t tell her about.


    If you are twenty-five, you can forge documents that are said to have been destroyed.


    One is that I had a lot of confidence in the ability of < Shatter >.


    the other is-.


    ����Because they said that they had already contacted you.


    It is that the wife of the president of KK Pharmaceutical is missing Jin Seo-na.


    That��s why the galaxy decided to completely revise the original plan.


    Not by weakening the power of the KK Group over a long period of time, but by using KK Pharmaceutical as a stepping stone to shake the KK Group.


    Which group wouldn��t do that?


    KK Group��s shares are intricately intertwined with each affiliate.


    KK Pharmaceuticals, which was acquired by Alice Pharmaceuticals this time, must also have a weak link with the KK Group.


    So, infiltrate Jinsanna.


    Seo-na, I hope you become a direct descendant of KK Pharmaceutical and a collateral branch of the KK Group.


    do you think that��s possible? I��m not sure about this, but it seems absurd��


    Even Hayang��s grandfather allowed it. If you want to do it, do it.


    Before Eun-ha spoke to Seo-na, she hinted at Alice Group president Min Jun-sik.


    Min Jun-sik was only interested in the character of < Left >, but did not try to find out the source of the information.


    Hayang��s grandfather is probably investigating without me knowing�� Twenty-five and Lee Kang-hyuk will take care of it.


    Min Jun-shik was surprisingly a raccoon dog.


    He might be smiling on the outside, but he couldn��t tell what he was thinking on the inside.


    Eunha, who peeked into his inner world a little through this incident, decided to pay attention to him.


    Aren��t you still having problems? Even if I say I��m twin with Jinsena, what will I do if they ignore me?


    he can��t ignore you That place is now on fire.


    Serena expressed a natural question.


    Eunha responded calmly.


    KK Pharmaceutical, which was acquired by Alice Pharmaceuticals, could have completely disappeared or barely maintained its shape.


    The people who originally operated KK Pharmaceutical could continue to operate the company, or the people appointed by Alice Pharmaceutical could run KK Pharmaceutical.


    The hilt was held by Alice Pharmaceuticals.


    And Alice Pharmaceuticals was just one of the knives that Min Jun-shik had.


    Serena, you just have to think about dealing with the people in your family.


    Min Joon-sik says


    It is said that the president of KK Pharmaceutical fell flat on his face to Alice Group.


    Please let me keep the management right.


    If he did not know the relationship between Seo-na and Jin-sena, Min Jun-sik would have the executives of Alice Pharmaceuticals plan to kick out all those who were deeply involved in KK Pharmaceuticals.


    But my thoughts have changed.


    I decided to save the president of KK Pharmaceutical who wants to preserve his position.


    Accept Jinsanna instead.


    It sounds like your wife is desperately looking for you after hearing your story�� but you don��t have to say this.


    Even if records change.


    Jinseo-na��s family is not them.


    Even more so, she doesn��t want to find her parents who abandoned her no matter what the reason.


    Eun-ha didn��t want to damage Seo-na��s heart.


    After all, it was something you would know once you got under KK Pharmaceuticals.


    So you��re telling me to eventually enter KK Pharmaceutical and become a spy for the KK Group?


    You can�� or you just eat the whole group.


    I don��t want to go there. I have one wish instead.


    What?


    Now only ice remains.


    Seo-na, who was stirring the ice with a straw, immediately raised her head.


    A gun hovered over his red eyes.


    She opened her mouth with a firm face as if she had made up her mind to do something.


    If I become a direct descendant of KK Pharmaceutical�� will I be able to create a better world for children like me to live in?


    ����.


    It��s not that there aren��t Ain in the political and business world.


    However, their number was limited and they did not want to engage in external activities.


    There was no way that people in the political and business world who would try to find evil even if they were quiet did not want to imitate that Ain was Ain.


    Also, the family in which the children of the political and business world immersed themselves did not have much influence.


    In other words, there was no focal point for opposing hostility.


    ��it depends on what you do.


    Serena is talking.


    I will be their focal point.


    While living at the academy, she seemed to think a lot.


    The fox, who once wanted to become a player to live without being ignored, was now trying to take care of the rights of others as well.


    Eunha You did that before. As long as Ain continues to be the underdog in this society, Ain��s position will not change.


    ��It did.


    Then I��ll go up high Even if the Twelve is impossible with my skills, I think I can postpone the direct descendant of the affiliate. Maybe, as you said�� I might really become a direct descendant of the group.


    Instead, it can be difficult. Most of the people over there are people who live for good taste, so they might not appreciate you. Maybe if you go to a gathering or something, you might be harassed.


    Jinseo Na��s ideals are high.


    maybe even more than myself.


    Eun-ha advised her to think again.


    But her answer was the same.


    On the contrary, each time he advised her to reconsider, her resolve became stronger.


    Then she confidently opened her mouth.


    Then Eunha, shouldn��t you become stronger?


    ��What are you talking about? Become a player that others can��t. When that time comes, I will sell your name again. I��m Eunha��s friend, so don��t regret messing with me. �� will you use me?


    It��s good to be friends. And again, you can ask Hayang for help. Or maybe I could ask Do-joon for help?


    ��it does.


    The future that Seo-na speaks of.


    If one day a generational change takes place, her status as a mutual friend with Yoo Do-joon and Jung Ha-yang will rise.


    And it wouldn��t be impossible at all if the two of them would give strength to her ideals.


    Eunha You said before that Donghae Group also has a brother named Geumjeon, right? It did.


    Then there are three of us. Don��t you think there��s a chance?


    ��Not very rare.


    Yu Do-Jun of Youngwon Group.


    Jeong Ha-yang of the Alice Group.


    Jeong Geum-jeon of Donghae Group.


    There were already three direct relatives who could lend power to Jinseo-na.


    If I ask Seohyun Han to lend me her strength, she will probably lend it to me��


    Also, Seohyun Han of the Sirius Group.


    And as he is planning, if Seo-na gains a foothold in the KK Group, she will be able to borrow the power of the KK Group as well.


    Above all��


    ��When that time comes, I can help. I��ll give you a hard push


    huh? why all of a sudden You said earlier that it would be difficult. Now that I think about it, it doesn��t seem impossible.��


    ��Ha Baek-ryun of the fairy government.


    The fairy will also lend her strength.

 Chapter 393

    Relife Player 393


    [Chapter 114]


    [Downfall of the Strong (4)]


    Known as a living myth, the reason Namgoong Sung-woon, a former member of the Twelve, is loved by the people is that he always acted as a hero until the day he resigned from his position. I forgot to sit down.


    Even though he was a member of the Twelve, he only had enemies in the mana management organization and did not act as a politician.


    The reason he wielded the spear was only to protect the people.


    That��s why people worshiped him.


    The reason why Shin Seo-young of < Shinpung > was revered as < Empress > is due to a similar context.


    Because a hero remains a hero.


    That was all.


    ��What do these see me as now!


    Therefore, the defeat of the Dangun Clan Road Jangbongjeon was simple.


    The hero has gone out of his way.


    As a result, in the eyes of the people, Jang Bong-jeon was seen as a dictator who tried to rule the world with the logic of power.


    The situation in Jangbongjeon was exactly the same.


    ��not only that. In addition to Wonju, an official notice has been sent down that they will no longer request regular escorts.


    Jang Bong-jeon was angry with the administrator for carefully speaking.


    After he made a statement that he would become the chairman of the Dangun Group.


    Public opinion turned against him.


    People who had a long relationship with him were cutting off their ties one by one. Because I could have had something to do with him.


    Moreover, among the players who had joined the Dangun clan, there were voices saying they wanted to leave.


    Also�� the Moraul player is making a fuss about leaving the clan��


    No! stop him! The contract is still a while away, so what��


    Yes, I will do that.


    Jang Bong-jeon made a loud noise.


    The administrator nodded as if he knew.


    Current Zodiac < Big Data > Mora Yul.


    She was a player strategically created by the Dangun Clan.


    There was no way she could leave the clan, bound by such a complicated contract.


    Even so, it was impossible to just ignore her words that had influence.


    It was a red flag for the clan.


    ��Do a good job cracking down on the clan members. After all, public opinion will cool down as if it did when time passes. all right.


    Jang Bong-jeon sighed as he sat down.


    Touching his forehead to his clasped hands, he deeply regretted what he had done a while ago.


    Even if it wasn��t so, the image of the Dangun Clan was considerably diminished during the recapture of Uijeongbu.


    ��The bastards of the pension complex��


    No matter how much I think about it, it��s unfair and unfair. He grinds his teeth.


    After all, it was the National Pension Service that instigated him.


    If you use the shares of the National Pension Service, you will be able to become the chairman of Dangun.


    After being coaxed like that, public opinion changed, so they said they didn��t know, as if they didn��t know.


    As a result, the position of the Dangun Clan was so precarious.


    Just then the phone rang.


    Koo Yeon-su? Why is this guy��


    Regulus Clan Lord Gu Yeon-soo?


    Jang Bong-jeon, who frowned, waved his hand to the administrator to stop.


    After confirming that he had left, Bongjeon Jang answered the phone.


    [Oh, I guess you have time to answer the phone right now?]


    ��what��s going on.


    Gu Yeon-soo��s unique humorous sound.


    Jang Bong-jeon replied in a tone that he was openly hurt.


    A mocking laugh came over the phone.


    Soon, Jang Bong-jeon��s face was grotesquely distorted.


    ��Yes? what now?


    [You haven��t gone deaf because you��ve been swearing too much, have you? Oh, so I��m going to apply for a clan war. Clan war.]


    ��What are you talking about?


    Clan war in this situation.


    Never.


    Jang Bong-jeon felt dizzy.


    Conversely, Regulus Clanlord��s words were still light and cheerful.


    [Dangun Clan Road. Didn��t I tell you last year that their clan member, Kwak


    Woo-hyuk, Gaebiri-ri, was trying to harm player No Eun-ah, who was supposed to be recruited?]


    That��s why I reduced that guy��s salary.


    now it��s half


    Although Gu Yeon-soo��s tone was annoying.


    Jang Bong-jeon stuck to the honorific language in order not to offend him.


    However, Gu Yeon-soo continued to speak harshly, as if mocking even that.


    [��When? I don��t think I��ve ever heard of such a thing? Did you send us any notice? Did you send an official letter to the Mana Bureau?]


    ��Hey, Regulus Road. We had an oral agreement at the time. Why are you doing this now?


    [So who did that and when? Did you dream?]


    Jang Bong-jeon held back his anger and cursed with his lips.


    After pacing his breath, he tried to persuade Gu Yeon-soo with the kindest words he could, but��


    [��Why were you scared? Hey, let��s stick together. I was going to protest properly someday because of what happened in Uijeongbu, but I can do it now.]


    ��What is my name?


    [What do I mean�� because you��re like X. Hey, did you think you didn��t know that I bet a clan war against you?] ����.


    [What does the Myungwang Clan have to do with it? I��m doing this because I��m very close with that Clanlord.]


    ����.


    [Actually, it��s a joke. Rods like us are going to argue about friendship over something like this.]


    ��Yai-san! What are we going to do!


    I can��t stand it any longer.


    Jang Bong-jeon could not stand it any longer and poured out swear words.


    Then all I could hear was the sound of giggling over the smartphone.


    When the giggling, which seemed to be unable to breathe properly, was over��.


    [��Isn��t this floor like that? If you��re weak, you��ll be eaten. What��s wrong? But did you have a very big accident this time? Do you think you would miss this opportunity?]


    Clan Lord Regulus. No oral player. If people like us fight, it will cause great damage to the country��


    [Yeah, there��s no such thing. If you guys are good enough, you can share the honor you get there with the people we eat and wealth.]


    ����.


    [Anyway. I��ll send you an official notice later. As I said before, the justification was like that, and I added a few more. Then, look forward to the clan wars that will be held at branches all over the country!]


    A light voice different from the atmosphere.


    Jang Bong-jeon was stunned while holding the dead phone.


    He managed to come to his senses and tried to find a way out of the situation.


    ��Myungwang Clanlord?


    [long time no see. How are you doing?]


    This time, Do Wan-joon, the king of Myeongwang, called.


    Feeling deja vu, Jang Bong-jeon tried to answer the phone calmly.


    However, the hand holding the smartphone was already shaking.


    Do Wan-jun player. Long time no see. Call me here while you��re busy��


    [You guys put the knife bread in first. I knew it, but I couldn��t help but watch it. Even though some of our children died because of you guys.]


    You seem to be misunderstanding something��


    [Well, this floor is like that. Even if they are holding hands on the outside, they must be a law that does not know what they are thinking inside.]


    No. Misunderstanding. Explain what happened to me now��


    An official message has been sent.]


    ����.


    The phone hung up.


    Dangun Clanlord Jang Bong-jeon dropped his smartphone with a white face.


    There was a deep look of disappointment on his face.


    ��


    The player industry took retaliatory measures against the Dangun clan.


    It was a situation where other players could be blinded by public opinion if they made a mistake.


    The six clans, excluding the Dangun clan, which is rated as S-ranked in Korea, announced that they would faithfully carry out their mission to protect the country.


    Then, the Regulus Clan applied for a Clan War to the Dangun Clan.


    Other clans such as Myungwang Clan and Shilla Clan.


    ��You mean Kwak Woo-hyuk did that?


    The nominal reason why the Regulus Clan applied for a clan war was that Kwak Woo-hyeok was caught trying to harm Noh Eun-ah.


    Also, from some of the steps of the Dangun Clan, there was an incident that could not be ignored at the level of the Regulus Clan.


    Regardless of the reason, the Regulus Clan was able to get a glimpse of their will to make full use of this situation.


    Either way, Eunha was gritting her teeth and browsing the internet news.


    I took this bastard�� just��


    almost hurt his own sister.


    You don��t know how embarrassed Eunha was when she first heard the news.


    After the bewilderment came anger.


    He really didn��t know what he would have done if he hadn��t been told that he was fine by Eun-ah for an entire hour.


    Fortunately, Shin Seo-young, who came to visit the hospital just in case, explains the situation and suppresses her anger, so it��s a shame.


    Even so, I don��t really like the way the Regulus Clan works.


    It may have been a reasonable decision as a Clanlord, but��


    The disposition of Kwak Woo-hyeok had been over long ago as a verbal award.


    However, Regulus Clanlord Gu Yeon-soo took off the pretense and made it a non-event.


    He was a cunning and humble man.


    In a way, he was a good person.


    Even so, Eun-ha did not like Gu Yeon-soo��s method.


    Because it was like betting on Eun-ah.


    Regulus Clan.


    It was sponsored by the Alice Group, so I was looking good, but it doesn��t work.


    Eunha clicked her tongue.


    In his mind, he drastically lowered his evaluation of the Regulus Clan.


    Now < Yeomma > occupied a position almost similar to that of the Blaze Clan as a Clan Lord.


    what are you looking at?


    this? Regulus Clan news.


    Oh that. I heard that my grandfather scolded the Clanlord there. uh really? huh. You can make any number of justifications, but why did you make Eun-ah unnie��s work a justification? He asked if Eun-ah would remain in the Regulus Clan if she did it this way.


    Today, Eun-ha was having dinner with Jeong Ha-yang to cheer her up.


    Looking down at his smartphone, he showed her a news article after returning from the bathroom.


    Only then did she speak as if she had remembered.


    So Regulus Clanlord went to apologize to Eun-ah.


    okay?


    In fact, when Gu Yeon-soo mentioned Eun-ah, the meaning behind it was to make people recognize Eun-ah as a member of the Regulus Clan.


    That way it��s easier to catch her. Also, I had to catch her to catch Ryu Yeon-hwa and Han Chang-jin.


    Eun-ha, who heard that from Ha-yang, immediately stuck her tongue out.


    It was unexpected up to that point.


    Then, what do you think of the Dangun clan when Hayang thinks of you? Um�� I guess it won��t break up. I don��t know if the clan rating will drop, but won��t the mana management organization intervene to stop at the right time?


    White thought for a while.


    She soon came up with her own idea and scooped out the jelly with a spoon.


    A smile spreads across his face as if he liked the jelly.


    Eunha even gave up her share.


    The current situation of the Dangun Group is the same, but if the Dangun Clan is involved, the group could really be disbanded. but�� I guess so.


    She was right.


    Eun-ha looked back on the situation and realized that the fairy government was moving to keep the Dangun group alive.


    Let the groups not have too much power and weaken the Dangun group.


    The government, which had not been moving in the meantime, began to move from the moment Sirius Group took over Dangun Market.


    Next year, the Dangun group��s ranking in the business world will fall even lower than 10th place.


    The Dangun group, which had dominance in the player sector, was now divided into several groups.


    There were a total of six businesses that could be called the core of the Dangun Group. Except for Dangun Steel and Dangun Clan, the remaining four businesses were lost.


    Dangun life to eternal life.


    Dangun Distribution to Alice Life.


    Dangun Market to Sirius Corporation.


    Dangun Research Institute to the mana management organization.


    As a result, the market related to players is in a period of upheaval.


    The monopoly system of Dangun came to an end.


    In the future�� many things will change. It��s the same with the academy. Why Academy?


    The people who used to hang out with Hong Jin-woo in the meantime have scattered, so I think it will be a mess for a while.


    I guess so.


    Eunha nodded.


    Not only the 027&27 class students, but all the students who were sponsored by the Dangun group will change their positions.


    She sighed while eating the jelly Eunha had given her, as if she was already worried about that.


    ��Hey, Eunha.


    Then she opened her mouth.


    Eun-ha noticed the change in her mood and put the cup down.


    Can you�� tell me too?


    A trembling voice.


    Eunha looked at her quietly.


    Her eyes were shaking.


    Still, she didn��t try to avert her gaze.


    she continued.


    ��I heard that Seo Na will join KK Pharmaceuticals. �� that��s right.


    Do-joon seemed to be plotting something with Eun-ha from before. �� that��s right.


    So�� can you tell me now? What are you going to do�� I want to know.


    I heard something from Yoo Do-jun a while ago.


    That Jung Ha-yang is curious about her relationship with him.


    At that time, the galaxy had a hunch.


    That she won��t fool me any longer.


    that it can no longer be hidden.


    -If I tell you, will you follow me?


    But before that, I have a question for you.


    It was important.


    Eunha paused for a moment before asking.


    Unlike Yoo Do-jun and Jin Seo-na, who had a clear sense of purpose, she did not have any sense of purpose.


    That��s why I had to be mindful of her refusal.


    ��Yes.


    ����. I can follow you. I want to follow you


    However, unlike Eunha��s concern, she showed no hesitation and nodded her head.


    As if you had already made up your mind.


    There was no more trembling in her eyes.


    Rather, it was the galaxy that shook.


    I can��t get along with you No, this won��t suit you.


    It��s okay though.


    ��what could be the reason?


    reason?


    Eunha was bewildered and asked a question.


    And seeing that he was flustered, Hayang now confidently opened his mouth.


    ��I want to know you more. I don��t like watching from a distance now.


    ����.


    I want to see what you will do up close, like Do-joon and Seo-na.


    ��yes I lost.


    Eunha didn��t know what that word meant.


    I realized that I could no longer pretend I didn��t know her heart if I went into deep inquiry here.


    Eunha gave a low exclamation and raised her hands to signal surrender.


    tooth.


    what is hitting i hit


    On the other hand, she puffed out her cheeks playfully, as if feeling sorry for herself.


    This time, Eunha casually accepted her aegyo.


    let��s get up now Let��s go to a cafe.


    where are you going above? under? where do you like Um�� I feel like drinking from above today.


    So let��s go upstairs.


    While waiting for the elevator, Eun-ha played a prank on Hayang.


    She didn��t accept it either.


    The two passed the time by having meaningless conversations. S��arch* The n??el Fire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The conversation that will be shared next probably won��t be as light as it is.


    I��ll just give you a rough outline.


    Didn��t I tell you everything?


    I��m sorry, but that��s not possible.


    You�� Seona and Yoo Do-jun did the same, right?


    ��okay okay.


    Soon the first semester will be over.


    There is not much time left to stay as a secondary academy student.


    Soon, with six months left, the two of them��


    -You��re not upset, are you?


    am i not pissed off?


    From friends to allies.

 Chapter 394

    Relife Player 394


    [Chapter 115]


    [Nunchi Sandalwood]


    The time when summer begins in earnest.


    About three months have passed since the death of Hong Joon-il, chairman of the Dangun Group.


    This was enough time to subside the war between the groups to take the Dangun group��s pie.


    In other words, it meant that the social structure was stabilizing to some extent.


    Are you here? Looks like you woke up late


    ����.


    What are you doing? Don��t stand there, sit down.


    ��This is my home. I know. that this is my home Oh, is this our house?


    A lot has happened in 3 months.


    The funeral of Hong Joon-il, chairman of the Dangun Group, was held, and the funeral home was said to have been ruined due to a quarrel between direct descendants who did not give up the right to succeed.


    Also, the mana management organization announced Hong Jin-woo��s mistake. Hong Jin-woo��s body is presumed to be in the boundary world, and it is impossible to confirm it, so they decided to end the investigation.


    Meanwhile, Alice Group leaked the news that it would hold the inauguration ceremony for Jeong Seok-hoon, who made a splendid debut as chairman, sooner or later.


    And at KK Pharmaceutical��.


    Are you really brazen? what am i


    Act like you��re very homey. Hey, do you think people here will think of you as a person in this house? Do you think the world will think of you as my older sister?


    First, this is my home. Second, I don��t care if people here acknowledge me or not. No matter what people in the third world think, I am your older sister on the family register. The fourth meal is getting cold, so eat it quickly.


    ����Jinseo Na became a direct descendant of KK Pharmaceuticals and was engaged in a war of nerves every day with her twin sister Jin Sena.


    It was like that this morning too.


    The president of KK Pharmaceutical went to work early in the morning, so there were only three people present.


    Jinseo or Jinsena.


    Finally, the ��mother�� of the two.


    Why are you both doing this in the morning? Don��t overturn the table like yesterday, sit down and eat politely.


    Seo-na was only looking at the meal in front of her.


    Jinsena glared at her as if ignoring her as she ate.


    In such a situation, the hostess of KK Pharmaceutical put down the spoon and put a bluff.


    Even so, Jinsena��s eyes were still ferocious.


    Really�� I hate to see it. Both mom and him are going to die of annoyance!!


    Due to the collapse of Dangun Group, KK Pharmaceutical lost a lot.


    The death of her fianc��, Hong Jin-woo, not only suffered a psychological blow to Jin Sena, but also caused her value to plummet in the political and business world.


    She was his third fianc��e.


    Polygamy It is said that polygamy has become a phenomenon that can be seen to some extent in the political and business world.


    You can leave if you don��t like the look. what? hey! Did you say anything!? S��arch* The N?velFire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Talk to your sister right. No matter how much we are twins, we have to be polite to some extent.


    Still, prejudice was unavoidable. Even more so, Jinsena was the third person to become a fianc��e, not the second, in a situation where Jinwoo Hong hadn��t even married the first fiancee.


    Promiscuous conduct is sloppy.


    The tag that the two should have carried was Hong Jin-woo��s death, which left her alone for the rest of her life.


    Her marriage was blocked.


    Moreover, KK Pharmaceutical fell completely into the hands of the Alice Group.


    Her father knelt down to Alice Group to protect management rights, but all the limbs that her father had been dealing with had been cut off.


    Only the pattern was KK Pharmaceutical, but in reality it became Alice��s pharmaceutical company.


    And eat a lot. Then you can be taken to the hospital later.


    As a result, Jinsena had to spend each day in a state of stress.


    The stress caused her to lose hair, her skin cracked more and more, and her body became weaker and weaker.


    I��m just holding on to evil.


    Her appearance with blood vessels in her eyes was proving it.


    Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaagh


    Finally, Jinsena exploded.


    He threw the spoon he was holding in his hand.


    Serena casually dodged it.


    In the meantime, the employees who had been waiting outside heard the commotion and rushed to collect the ginsena.


    It was becoming a daily routine now, so their actions were quick.


    ��I really enjoyed the meal.


    You don��t eat much either. You should eat a lot at your age.


    I finished breakfast before I knew it.


    Wiping her mouth with a napkin, she tried to get up first.


    Then her ��mother�� spoke awkwardly.


    Serena looked at her quietly.


    Her eyes were quivering. The person who would pretend to be a mother moved her lips to say more.


    At that time, Seo Na-.


    ��Yes, thank you. ��mother��.


    I interrupted her so that she could not speak any more.


    Before entering the mansion, Seo-na left the dining room with a flowing motion, as she had learned from Hayang.


    An employee followed her.


    She stayed away and waggled her tail, ignoring the pursuer.


    ��what are you all doing?


    Seo-na stopped walking on the way to the garden.


    A mansion like a birdcage.


    Suppressing her suffocation, she thought about what her friends were doing at church at this moment.


    Even though he was here, his identity seemed to be there.


    It also doesn��t suit you.


    But I had to adapt.


    ��huh?


    That was when


    Jinseo-na, who was looking outside in full swing, felt her smartphone vibrate and rummaged through her pocket.


    A phone call came in.


    I checked the caller and her mouth went up brightly.


    yes hello?


    The tone of voice naturally rises.


    [daughter! How are you?]


    Sure. Are you doing well, right.


    it��s sister maria


    The person who raised her after she was abandoned in the church after she was born.


    real mother


    Jinseonna made a phone call to Sister Maria with a face she hadn��t seen in the mansion.


    oh i am hungry


    [what? He said he ate breakfast earlier.]


    I don��t know. The soup was too bland�� so it didn��t suit my taste anyway.


    [What if it doesn��t suit your taste? I still have to eat it.]


    I guess I have a taste for seasonings. The nun raised me like this, so the nun is responsible for it.


    [What? Hey, you ungrateful bitch who doesn��t even know the grace of raising you. Now you have to take care of me!]


    Oh, I want to eat ramen. Please cook nun ramen.


    [ramen? We were supposed to boil ramen together after we finished our work.]


    Really? Then I��ll go now.


    Serena��s voice gets more and more excited.


    Soon after, she started humming a song and decided to get ready to go out.


    [Anyway�� I don��t know whose family it is. hey! If that��s the case, why the hell did you go for adoption ?


    Independent!


    You know whose house is the baby.


    Seo-na ended the call without even mentioning it.


    ��


    The chairman of Alice Group was Min Jun-shik, but the person who led the management activities of Alice Group was Jeong Seok-hun.


    Alice Group��s direct relatives started playing around like an unbridled colt when Jeong Seok-hoon began to engage in business activities in earnest.


    From some point on, the de facto chairman of the Alice Group has become Jeong Seok-hoon.


    Oppa, then, Uncle Happiness doesn��t run cafes anymore? I think my aunt runs the cafe.


    okay?


    Then, he took over Danyu Distribution and officially made his debut as the chairman of the Alice Group.


    Jeong Seok-hun��s managerial ability that no one has no choice but to acknowledge.


    However, unlike his brilliant debut history, his inauguration ceremony was not spectacular.


    Because it hasn��t been long since the chairman of Dangun Group left.


    It was impossible to show the appearance of popping champagne by taking over Dangun Life Insurance externally.


    ah! brother! Uncle Happiness over there!


    ��There are so many people. I can��t do it, sweetheart. Leave the greetings to Dad. okay!


    Eun-ah did not attend.


    Even if it is not, she is well-known in the player industry, but she could have gained more attention by attending this event.


    As a result, my father originally intended to bring only Eunha.


    On the way, if Eun-ae didn��t use a group to go with her.


    I miss Garam! Garam! I mean, I haven��t seen the fort!


    It is said that he followed the inauguration ceremony to see Jeong Ha-yang��s younger brother, Jeong Ga-ram.


    As Noh Eun-ae, who likes children, it was understandable.


    Although Eun-ha wasn��t very interested in Ha-yang��s younger brother.


    What��s good about kids who don��t know what they��re thinking��


    I don��t know if it��s Eunae.


    Eun-ha was not a person who liked children very much.


    It was the complete opposite of my sister.


    brother! Garam is over there!


    At that time, Eun-ae found Jeong Ga-ram entering the inauguration ceremony.


    Holding the hand of his mother, Min Su-jin, he was toddling along.


    As if Hayang was lovable, he was watching over his younger brother.


    Garam!


    sister! Oh Eunha


    Eun-ae ran to Garam as if she had been waiting.


    Garam, who heard the sound and recognized Eun-ae, shook Min Su-jin��s hand and ran to her.


    Eun-ae and Garam laugh at what is so good.


    At first, Eun-ha, thinking that she should warn Eun-ae, smiled bitterly.


    Seeing her having so much fun, I couldn��t scold my younger sister.


    He��s really�� Garam-ah, does Eun-ae noona


    really like that? huh! more than mom


    huh! ����.


    On the other hand, Min Soo-jin was in a situation where he couldn��t find any money.


    After struggling to find her composure, she changed her face and met Eunha.


    Eunha also came. Thank you so much for coming today.


    no. It��s a good day, so of course you should come.


    Eun-ha had a conversation with Min Soo-jin and Jung Ha-yang.


    Although Min Su-jin is now the highest-ranking person in the Alice group, she hasn��t changed like when we first met.


    It was simple and unpretentious.


    In a way, I wondered if Hayang would become like her when he grew up.


    Even if the two are not related by blood.


    Oh. galaxy yes. Stop by Happiness often. We are also making a new menu these days, so would you like to stop by and taste it when you have time?


    really? Of course it should.


    Since last month, Jung Seok-hoon stepped down from the management of Happiness.


    That��s why Min Soo-jin, who became the owner of the store, seemed to be developing a new menu to attract new customers.


    Eunha, who likes coffee, happily said that she would stop by the cafe when she had time.


    Eunha You can come anytime and drink as much as you want. it��s between us


    Min Soo-jin speaks to you in a friendly way.


    Eunha nodded.


    Happiness�� drink was perfect for Eunha��s taste.


    But rather than bothering to come�� Wouldn��t it be bad to just sit down in happiness?


    ��yes?


    Eat as much as you want. you can��t work attractive right?


    ����.


    Eunha, who had only nodded because everything was right, made a dumbfounded noise in the middle.


    was offended


    Eunha blinked her eyes.


    In the meantime, Min Soo-jin clearly explained to Eun-ha what benefits she would receive if she settled down in happiness.


    Before I knew it, I had become a merchant.


    I��m afraid it��s not a direct descendant of the Alice Group.


    mom! Why are you talking like that? Don��t embarrass me, let��s go somewhere else now! huh? oh hey I��m doing this all for you�� I don��t know! Eunha, Eunae, see you later. Let��s go Garam! uh�� okay.


    Eunha was dumbfounded and couldn��t answer anything.


    At that time, Hayang, who was listening with her face flushed, pushed Min Soo-jin on the back.


    In the end, Min Soo-jin, unable to overcome her back, left.


    Look at his red face.


    While talking to people, Eun-ha looked at Jung Ha-yang, who was still blushing.


    It looked like it would explode if you touched it with your finger.


    There was no direct dignity anywhere.


    In the end, in Eunha��s eyes, Jung Hayang was still nothing more than a child.


    ��but she��s still pretty.


    However, the way she treated others was mature, and it was not easy to find the nostalgic image of her childhood anymore.


    It made me feel sad somewhere, but inadvertently made me think that it was pretty.


    So is it like that?


    brother. uh?


    Just as No Eun-ha has a No Eun-ha sensor, I forgot that No Eun-ae has a No Eun-ae sensor.


    When Eun-ha came to her senses, Eun-ae was looking up at her with innocent eyes.


    Who is your favorite brother?


    ��uh?


    Seohyun��s older sister? Hayang��s older sister?


    ����.


    Suddenly, the choice of one or the other arrived.


    Eunha looked down at her holding her hand tightly and shut her mouth.


    this is-


    Noah knew.


    Maybe you don��t know your sister.


    Besides, even Eun-ah sometimes has the same face as hers.


    ��It��s a trap.


    The word pure includes pure good intentions and pure malice.


    People have expressed it with the word clever.


    Eun-ha detected pure malice from the face of pure goodwill.


    Of course-


    That��s why Eunha wasn��t fooled.


    If there is no way, you just have to make it.


    ��It��s you, Eun-ae.


    ��really?


    of course. how much i love you Are they the prettiest in my eyes than them?


    ��I like oppa the most too!


    Eunha Noh is 16 years old.


    After spending a long time with his older sister and younger sister, his eyes were sandalwood.

 Chapter 395

    Relife Player 395


    [Chapter 115]


    [Nunchi Sandalwood (2)]


    The inauguration ceremony of Alice Group Chairman Jeong Seok-hun.


    Most of the people who attended the meeting belonged to Alice Group��s affiliates or were related to Alice Group in some way.


    Unless they were collaterals of the Alice Group, it seemed that people of Eunha��s age did not attend.


    uh? brother! Yoochun oppa must have come too.


    where?


    As a result, people of my age came into sight.


    Eun-ha, who was looking at Jeong Seok-hun, who succeeded Min Jun-sik as the token of the Alice Group, turned her head to follow Eun-ae��s hand pulling her clothes.


    As she said, Yoochun Lee was sitting in front of me.


    Yu Do-jun, Han Seo-yeon, and Jung Geum-jeon said they wouldn��t come��


    Why did he come?


    Eunha tilted her head.


    Even though he has a close relationship with Jeong Ha-yang or exchanges with the Alice Group, no immediate family member attended the group that was ranked within the top 10 in the business world.


    This was because the inauguration ceremony was always an event of the Alice Group, and the schedules of the immediate family members were not free.


    Furthermore, it could be interpreted that those who attended to congratulate the president of the Alice Group were representing the intentions of the organization in which they were involved externally.


    If a direct descendant of uncertain succession rights, such as Yoo Do-joon, attended, it could create a misunderstanding between the Alice Group and the other party.


    In that sense�� I can say that Lee Yu-chun will almost certainly become the chairman of the Luminous Group.


    From what Eunha heard, due to Lee Byung-in��s terror that occurred a few years ago, people related to him are not using their energy properly in the Luminous Group.


    All of the people on Lee Byung-in��s family register even said that they had resigned from management and were living in Jeju Island.


    In such a situation, Luminous Group chairman Lee Jeong-in had only two children, and Lee Yoo-chun was the only one who appeared at external events.


    Therefore, it was almost certain that the chairman after Lee Jung-in would be appointed.


    It seems like there are a lot of people gathered around Yuchun oppa too��


    I see. It will be difficult to even speak. Shall we say hello next time?


    huh! Let��s go see Seo-na later!


    Meanwhile, Jeong Geum-jeon, a direct descendant of the Donghae Group, left a message to Eun-ha saying that she would not attend because she was annoyed.


    If you wait, you say you��ll see it for free.


    He was an erratic man.


    Eunha decided to turn her attention away.


    brother Brother.


    why? Seona unnie is also very pretty today. But�� I think other people don��t like it. �� I know.


    Eunha turned her head the other way this time.


    There was only one Lee Yu-cheon in the direct line of Eun-ha��s age who attended in the group within the top 10 in the business world.


    There was one collateral of another group.


    Now, it is ambiguous to say that it is a different group.


    KK Pharmaceutical, a subsidiary of the KK Group.


    However, KK Pharmaceutical, which is no different from being incorporated into the Alice Group, is the president himself stepping into this position.


    Take the ��recovered�� Jin Seo-na this time.


    Those who are good at grasping the inner meaning contained in the external situation were able to infer two situations from the behavior of KK Pharmaceutical.


    One is how well KK Pharmaceutical is trying to look to the Alice Group.


    The other is that KK Pharmaceuticals will now give more preferential treatment to Jinsena rather than Jinsena.


    So, I would like to ask you to take a good look.


    And Eunha read the third meaning that others couldn��t read.


    The meaning of bringing Jinseo-na to this position was that she had moved according to the conditions of the Alice Group, so she hoped to preserve her management rights. S��arch* The ��ov��lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In a way, it was like a threat.


    It was no different from bringing Jinseo Na as a hostage.


    If so�� let��s see what happens.


    I don��t know if it��s Alice��s group.


    Eunha did not blink an eye.


    If the president of KK Pharmaceuticals wanted to treat Seo-na as a hostage, then all he had to do was get rid of him.


    The problem was the reaction of people in the political and business world to Jin Seo-na, who was present here.


    How could he be a child��


    What was that person thinking when he picked up the child he had abandoned in the past? I could have just pretended not to know and lived


    on. In the end, I couldn��t forget my blood. It��s not that I don��t understand, but is it still necessary to bring me here? Didn��t you have another child? There was an uproar there this time. Because Hong Jin-Woo died, it ended up ruined.


    Well�� As long as the daughter of your family has nothing to brag about, it��s as if the marriage is completely blocked��


    Is that why you brought the Ain you abandoned a long time ago? No matter how much it is, the child born of that child will not be related by blood��


    Those who do not know the circumstances whispered among themselves.


    Seona, an Ain with well-developed five senses, could not have not heard it, but she was just staring straight ahead with a calm face.


    [��I��m fine.]


    Eunha frowned.


    Just in time, Serena sent her a telepathic message as if she had read his mind.


    [This is the path I have to walk. Someday, those people will make me not even raise my head.]


    Serena��s ambition.


    Eunha smiled bitterly.


    Even if she couldn��t make it, Eun-ha decided to make it with her own hands.


    How close are Seo-na and Hayang?


    If you openly ignore it, you will be in big trouble.


    He decided not to worry too much.


    Even if the position of KK Pharmaceutical in Alice Group is ambiguous.


    Now, it was as if Jinseo-na had officially become Jeong Ha-yang��s closest aide.


    Although it was still only one day.


    If the time comes when Hayang participates in group management, Seona��s position will be in a position that no one can easily touch.


    So be patient a little.


    [I��m bored, so come back to work.]


    Throughout the inauguration ceremony.


    Eun-ha had to accept the telepathy from Seo-na, who constantly complained that it was boring.


    brother are you okay? Are you sick?


    ��Nothing.


    Telepathy was a one-way means of communication.


    Bi-directional was impossible.


    ��


    As expected by Eunha.


    The way people treated Jinseo-na changed drastically after the inauguration ceremony.


    Jeong Seok-hoon, who became the president of Alice Group, treated her as if he were his own daughter.


    Moreover, Min Jun-sik even stroked her hair.


    Come on! Thank you so much for coming!


    Ha ha ha��? I breath��


    Jeong Ha-yang added.


    She, too, had seen the situation from a moment ago, and she threw herself away from the people who were trying to talk to her, and rushed at Seo-na without hesitation.


    Hayang did not release her arms until she said that she was choking.


    I think it��ll be okay if I don��t have to go��


    Oppa, aren��t we going?


    It happened right after the inauguration ceremony was over.


    If anything, Eunha tried to stand up for Seona with her father at the forefront, but Alice quickly responded.


    Unable to approach Seo-na, Eun-ha let out an awkward laugh when she saw the crowd of people.


    I want to see Garam, I want to see Hayang unnie, and I want to see Seona unnie too�� It��s been a really, really long time since I��ve seen Seona unnie��!


    ok let��s go let��s go


    I��d rather stay still


    He was reluctant to receive that much attention, but in the end he couldn��t win Eun-ae.


    He decided to give power to Seo-na as well as himself as a child of a father who has influence in the Sirius Group.


    However, the galaxy that tried to walk among the people was��.


    ��Ah, Eunha, you were here too. I knew it. Brother Yuchun!


    ��I was caught by Yuchun Lee.


    A lot of eyes were focused on the two, if not as much as Seona.


    No, it wasn��t just the two of them.


    three people.


    Lee Yoo-chun even brought Lee Jeong-in, the chairman of Luminous Group.


    Oh, are you Eunha? I heard the story well from Yoochun.


    ��hello.


    Eunha never thought that the chairman of the Luminous Group would be present.


    When he suddenly met Lee Jung-in, he couldn��t hide his embarrassment.


    ��my dear. I��m going to Hayangi. brother?


    go first


    If only there was a reason, I don��t know.


    It was Lee Jung-in��s interest in him.


    Unable to think that they would just say goodbye and part ways, Eun-ha decided to send Eun-ae, who was behind her back, first.


    Eun-ae, who was confused while holding Eun-ha��s hand, eventually followed his words.


    I��m sorry, did you surprise me? My dad has been curious about you since before. Oh yeah?


    So, if I attend this event, I think I will be able to meet Eunha. I��m glad I didn��t go wrong.


    When Eun-ha heard Lee Yoo-chun��s words, she stopped being ridiculous.


    I wondered why he was here.


    You said it was because of you.


    ��Hyung, don��t you have anything to do? me? Got a lot of work to do? This too came out of time.


    Of course, the reason the Luminous Group attended this event would not be because of themselves.


    It was the president��s move.


    There must be another hidden meaning.


    For example, to show off to the public how close the Luminous Group is to the Alice Group.


    My dad is drinking with President Alice.


    Hey. what if i say that


    as if to prove it.


    Yuchun greeted Lee Jung-in for a good night and tipped off Eun-ha.


    Lee Jung-in and Jung Seok-hun have the same personality and have similar tastes.


    As a result, the two people who did not like to play promiscuously often drank together at gatherings.


    Eunha just nodded.


    Even if the authenticity could not be confirmed, it was an unmistakable fact that the Luminous Group was trying to show off their friendship.


    Anyway, it��s really nice to meet you like this. Please stay close to Yuchun in the future. yes.


    And��


    Lee Jung-in held out his hand.


    Eunha tried to shake hands with him.


    However, the moment Eunha reached out her hand, Jungin Lee hugged him in front of many people.


    ��Thank you for your help.


    ��yes?


    Over Lee Jung-in��s shoulder, he sees Lee Yoo-chun, who is startled.


    Eunha was also startled and stiffened in her arms.


    Even knowing that people��s whispers grew after seeing the two hugging.


    He couldn��t think of getting out of Lee Jung-in��s arms.


    I was so shocked by the words that came out of his mouth.


    If it wasn��t for you�� maybe I wouldn��t be here right now.


    An incident that occurred on a field trip when Eunha was in the 4th grade of elementary school.


    Lee Jung-in did not mention it directly, but he was talking about that time.


    I��ve been curious about it before�� I haven��t had the time to meet you in the meantime. So it��s a bit late to say thank you, but thank you very much. �� How��


    Eunha was perplexed.


    How could Lee Jung-in remember that incident at that time?


    Eun-ha rolled her head and thought about whether she had done anything wrong at that time.


    At the same time, I thought about how Lee Jung-in knew.


    The doubt was quickly resolved.


    ��CCTV? okay.


    Lee Jung-in gave a brief explanation.


    I found out about his existence while investigating the video records of the Dawn Hotel.


    After showing it to Min Jun-shik, he heard from Min Jun-shik to discard the video.


    With the words don��t try to wonder about him.


    The former president said so.


    ����.


    Don��t try too hard on a kid who hasn��t even come out yet.


    Haha��.


    It was a time when Lee Jung-in was spending his hectic days to solidify the position of the Luminous Group.


    As a result, he said that he spent time without being able to express his gratitude to the boy who saved him.


    And time goes by and goes by.


    Yoochun met Eunha.


    You are my�� no, my family��s benefactor.


    ����.


    So if you have a hard time in the future, always rely on me.


    The galaxy was absurd.


    I��m at a loss for words.


    How could this be��


    Coincidence coincided coincidence.


    I went on a school trip to the place where Lee Jeong-in was accidentally killed.


    Accidentally prevented his death.


    Thus, unlike her previous life, Lee Jung-in became the chairman of the Luminous Group and felt a sense of debt to herself.


    Isn��t that too convenient?


    How in the world can there be a chance like this?


    In my previous life, I was only unhappy.


    This life was full of luck.


    So, all of a sudden, I had an idea.


    If only he hadn��t lost his family in his previous life.


    I wondered if my previous life had flowed like this.


    ��Thank you.


    i��m more grateful Again, thank you very much.


    However, Eun-ha decided to look only at this moment, not her previous life.


    He looked up at Lee Jung-in, who was now stroking his hair.


    Unlike the Lee Byeong-in he remembers from his previous life, he was a person with a benevolent atmosphere.


    I also have a daughter who is the same age as you. Maybe that��s why I feel closer to you.


    ��is that so.


    okay. If you have any difficulties, please tell me. Because I will treat you like my daughter and step out to help.


    Is there no lie in this statement?


    Eun-ha looked at Lee Jung-in��s face.


    It didn��t seem like he was lying.


    If you think about it, the entrepreneur Lee Jeong-in, whom I met in my previous life, was not typical like the others.


    Just like Yuchun.


    Lee Jung-in and Lee Yu-cheon made me feel like a volunteer.


    ��These are people who live only at a loss.


    exactly who


    Eunha suddenly had such an idea.


    Then I remembered that I couldn��t be careless.


    Nonetheless, Lee Jung-in is resourceful and has restored the status of the Luminous Group to the level of the Dawn Group in the past.


    It meant that they were not people who lived only by looking at losses.


    yes eunha My dad is like that, but at this point, I also think of him as an older brother. I��m also strangely attached to you because you��re like my younger brother.


    ��okay.


    Two people who are kind to themselves.


    The galaxy did not hesitate to take advantage of their favor, but decided to accept it.


    If my brother was like that, then I would treat my brother and sister like my friends��


    It was a pretense.


    It was just a pretense.


    ����It��s Eunha.��


    ��Ha��


    Eunha felt a strange sense of deja vu.


    Seeing how Lee Jung-in and Lee Yoo-chun changed their mood, he made a tired expression.


    At this point, it��s snowing white.


    You don��t want to skip over it?


    ��right?��


    One is a siscom.


    Because one was a daughter-in-law.


    Eun-ha, whose eyes are sandalwood, blocked the two people from catching their words in advance.


    Anyway��weird people.


    I was really grateful that the Luminous Group was friendly.


    Eunha


    didn��t want to get close to those who couldn��t speak the language.

 Chapter 396

    Relife Player 396


    [Chapter 116]


    [Not marked] By


    the time summer ended.


    Every year around this time, the academy used to hold a grand cultural festival by inviting the general public and officials to the outside.


    The highlight of the cultural festival, which lasted for almost a week, was the fireworks display, which could be called the flower of the academy, but there were also many other things to see.


    For example, a comprehensive competition where high school academy students reveal their skills, or a divisional competition where only secondary academy students participate.


    Everyone, don��t just stand there, sit by half!


    [And I want the negative vote to sit at the front and control their classmates!]


    But this year, things have changed.


    The Secondary Academy announced that it would not hold a division competition this year.


    Even if the 031st class students could now understand each other to some extent, it was because there was a difference in ability between the existing 031st class students and the transfer students.


    It wasn��t that there was no conflict at all.


    As a result, the 3rd year of the middle school academy could not attend the division competition, so it was not possible to proceed with the division competition only with the 1st and 2nd graders.


    Instead, other events were planned for secondary academy students.


    Ha-yang and Seo-na must have had a hard time renting a space for five and a half.


    Friend, did I help you? Do you know how much they teased me?


    So why aren��t you there and you��re sitting next to me?


    Because my role has ended with renting out this place. It was decided that Hayang and Seona would be in charge of the meeting.


    It must be quite difficult for Hayang and Seona. After all, you��re saying you have to control the kids here.


    �� Hey, did I work too? I want you to know that my work was also difficult��.


    A conference room located in the basement of the lecture hall.


    At a gathering of about 150 students, Eunha found Yoo Dojun and sat next to him.


    Jung Ha-yang, who called the students to the conference room, was controlling the students on stage with Seo-na.


    I thought I wouldn��t have to do anything bothersome for the whole 3 years of middle school academy.


    Don��t you think about the time you spend in high school? I have no intention of going to a general meeting. Why am I out there?


    Well��


    Eunha exchanged conversations with Dojun and checked the faces of the arriving students.


    The middle school academy has announced that it will hold a joint competition every grade at this cultural festival.


    It was decided to hold a mock siege by dividing it into odd and even halves.


    Oh, Blue brother is in front.


    Come to think of it, White and Blue hyungs were in the same class.


    Eun-ha found a blue wolf running frantically at a location close to the stage.


    Besides that, he found some familiar faces.


    Not to mention Seo Na and Hayang, who will start briefing on stage soon.


    Class 3��s blank period, Class 9��s Lee Cheon-seo as well.


    I managed to find Kaede Hoshimiya from Class 7 as well.


    Aren��t you in the same class as Kaede?


    however?


    Why are you sitting so far away? should have come together


    Did he want to come with me because of his personality?


    Well��


    Yoo Do-jun shook his head to and fro, saying not to speak.


    Even though they share the same group chat room, Kaede often tries to avoid Noh Eun-ha��s group.


    Even so, when she sings, she comes out well��


    As soon as their eyes met, Eunha shrugged her shoulders when she saw Kaede, who turned her head away as if she had seen something dirty.


    I try not to be conscious of my friends, but it is obvious that I am conscious.


    Not too long ago, there was even talk of participating in the stylish women��s dormitory meeting that Minji Kim regularly hosts.


    I��m glad though what?


    It was then.


    Eun-ha, who was listening to Jeong Ha-yang��s explanation of how the alliance battle was unfolding, tilted her head to the side.


    Yoo Do-jun whispered in his ear so as not to interfere with the briefing.


    We have you on our team.


    ��I don��t want to mess with you?


    If you��ve been talking about it until now, why are you acting like you��re not?


    bothered. There are no artifacts, and the winning prize is all shared. Do you want to protect the tower in moderation?


    Wow personality really��.


    what about your personality.


    So I guess we get along well.


    Eun-ha frowned at the sound of Do-joon giggling.


    The way the alliance warfare took place was very simple.


    Instructors temporarily set up a set reminiscent of a tower.


    Each coalition had to take down the king at the top of the opponent��s tower.


    At this time, since the king was a symbolic figure, it was impossible to go out of the tower and could not participate in battle.


    The role of a king is perfect for me.


    As a result, the role of Eunha as the king came to be quite attractive.


    There was no decent reward, so he just wanted to stay still.


    Even if I have to win, I just have to avoid the kids�� attacks.


    Falling into the role of attacking the opponent��s tower for no reason was a specification.


    There��s no reward, just suffering.


    So Eun-ha had told Jung Ha-yang in advance to make him king.


    But�� do you know that without you, the balance here collapses?


    balance? what balance?


    sudden nonsense.


    Eun-ha turned her head away from the way Hayang, who had finished the briefing, was now talking with the dissenting voters.


    Yoo Do-jun hinted again.


    Eunhyuk, Minho, and even Bae Subin are in the even class. That��s not enough, is there a faction of Kim Gun-woong?


    Aha��


    Eunha understood Yoo Do-jun��s words.


    After hearing it, there were quite a few students who were good at fighting on the other side.


    The power balance was subtly leaning toward the opponent.


    One firepower won��t be a joke.


    Since Eunwoo is there��


    It��s not just firepower.


    At the point of secondary academy, Cha Eun-woo was the only person who stood out in the supporter category during the 3rd year.


    The rest of the students were still at the level of getting lost in the basics.


    It was difficult to overturn the balance because she, who heals wounds quickly, joined the other side.


    in an ordinary way.


    And as a rising dark horse�� Even Kang Si-hyung is over there.


    The firepower and support are overwhelming against the opponent.


    In such a situation, Kang Si-hyung, a guardian who was reborn as the standard of aggro at the end of last semester, was also in the even-numbered class.


    Although there is Lee Cheon-seo in the odd-numbered class, he has not yet shown anything worth mentioning.


    As a matter of fact, you can��t beat them. So what should I do? ��I��m not leaving.


    Eunha frowned.


    Even if the balance is broken.


    Already, Eun-ha sent a text message mixed with cuteness to Ha-yang, asking him to make her king.


    There is no way Jeong Ha-yang would lie with just one mouth.


    Eunha, but think carefully. It��s not just a game to laugh and have fun with each other.


    What are you talking about?


    Do you want to show the pride of secondary academy students being brutally beaten when there are crowds of people outside?


    ����.


    Especially for a direct descendant like us.


    Hayang doesn��t care about that��


    Yes, Hayang doesn��t care about things like this. But what about this?


    ��what.


    Everyone knows that Hayang and Choi Ga-in are not on good terms in the 031st class.


    ����.


    Choi Ga-in will definitely run to win this time? Still, will Hayang give up victory easily?


    It��s nonsense.


    Eun-ha muttered to herself while listening to Yoo Do-jun.


    It was impossible, but


    When I listened to Yoo Do-jun��s words, it sounded like something could happen.


    Eunha, don��t you know that?


    ��what are you talking about?


    As if I had read his bewilderment.


    Yu Do-jun teased him while raising the corner of his mouth.


    I don��t know if you��ve heard of the aftermath of probability.


    ��what?


    Eunha couldn��t stop talking.


    Yoo Do-jun giggled and added.


    The power balance has collapsed like this, so how can anyone else stand still?


    ����.


    I think Hayang didn��t say anything about whether you would run away��


    ��There��s no way Hayang would do that.


    Well, once you watch it, you��ll know.


    A cold sweat broke out.


    Eunha looked at the stage.


    Hayang, who was holding the microphone, smiled widely.


    However, her bright smile seemed to be directed at Eunha herself.


    As if she knew where he was among all these people.


    oh that can��t be


    Why is Hayang lying to me?


    It must be because of the mood.


    Eun-ha tried to dismiss Yoo Do-jun��s words as nonsense.


    But-.


    ��Therefore, I recommend Noh Eun-ha as the leader of the raiding party.


    ��agree.��


    She betrayed his expectations.


    And it is said that no one objected to her proposal.


    ��


    At that time, Choi Ga-in, who obtained information that Hayang was briefing, hurriedly called an even-numbered class meeting.


    Of course, she only gave instructions, but the practical work was all in Cha Eun-woo��s jurisdiction.


    I mean, don��t just say what you want to say��


    People with a high right to speak were talking among themselves.


    He was raising his voice saying that the other party��s argument should be criticized and his own argument should be adopted.


    Cha Eun-woo, who was mediating the situation, secretly sighed.


    Her face grew darker.


    I hate this now.


    Why are you leaving everything to me?


    She hated the students who showed off their influence and refused to give up their opinions.


    Geon-woong, are you saying that? Isn��t that like saying that our kids are guarding the tower and you guys are going to attack Jung Ha-yang��s tower?


    Because I have to lead. Of course, don��t you think that people who match my limbs should go?


    no. Add our kids too. no. Minho will lead and you will assist Minho.


    Eunwoo also hated Choi Ga-in who made the atmosphere harsh.


    Just a little while ago, she came up with a nonsensical logic, and I had to work hard to sort it out.


    But above all, Eunwoo��.


    Ga-in seems to be right. Don��t you think so, Eun-woo?


    okay. Eunwoo, say it too. Please don��t keep wandering around like an idiot and take my side.


    ��that��s right. I don��t think Cain��s opinion was wrong either.


    ����I hated myself the most for not being able to disobey her words.


    Eunwoo squeezed the paper in her hand and forced a smile.


    3 years after entering the middle school academy.


    Now, the limits of her mind were gradually approaching.


    To be precise, I came to know my limits.


    Why did I end up in the same class as Ga-in��


    I wanted to be on the same team as Seo-na and Ha-yang��


    A life where I was always forced to persevere.


    However, Cha Eun-woo met his friends and realized that there is a life that pleases himself, not someone else.


    Knowing that, she realized how stupidly she had been living up to this point.


    I could tell, but that was it.


    She was still ��here��.


    ��Choi Ga-in. Listen to me.


    yes tell me Eunwoo, I need some tea.


    Oh Eunwoo will you follow me too? I think you��re good at this kind of thing because you��ve been by Ga-in��s side for a long time. i can��t follow


    Eunwoo, who had been standing throughout the meeting even after the meeting started, poured new tea into Choi Ga-in and Kang Ye-seul��s cups.


    me too.


    ��okay.


    As the two received it, the students around them also held out empty glasses to her.


    Eunwoo approached Kim Byung-guk while restraining his emotions as much as possible.


    Ah��


    you sit down. I��ll do it.


    Yeah�� thanks.


    At that time, Min-ho Mok, who was sitting next to Byung-guk Kim, snatched the port from Eun-woo��s hand.


    Kim Byung-guk��s eyes widened.


    like what��s going on


    However, he drank the tea that Minho was pouring as if he didn��t care.


    ��they don��t have hands, they don��t have feet? Tea is what you boil and drink.


    Really�� I��m dying of hate.


    Meanwhile, besides Minho, there were people who were angry at the behavior of the students around Cha Eun-woo.


    Bae Su-bin, who was sitting the furthest away because he had a weak voice, spoke with his lips.


    Kim Min-ji, who was next to him, added a bit. S~ea??h the ��ovelFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Even in the meantime, the students�� meetings ran parallel lines without crossing at all.


    ��Ok, fine. Eunwoo has a point.


    Yes, Cha Eunwoo is right. I��ve been saying that ever since. Obviously, Eunha Noh will come to attack the tower from the other side, so Minho will be the only one to stop it.


    What��s up? Kim Gun-woong, you praised Min-ho��


    Instead, I��m taking Choi Eun-hyuk.


    Hey, was that the purpose?


    A meeting that never seemed to end.


    Cha Eun-woo ended the sluggish meeting even while receiving swearing from Ga-in Choi and Gun-woong Kim.


    ��why do I have to be cursed at?


    For a moment, he was relieved that he had finished the meeting for the sake of other people��s valuable time.


    She bowed her head and reflected.


    The more I thought about it, the more I couldn��t understand it.


    Why did he have to do something like this even when he was being cursed at?


    If I hadn��t met my friends, I would have naturally kept it in my heart, thinking that it would be my next sale.


    Guess I��m really stupid


    Why am I trying to lose money?


    if very if.


    If he hadn��t met Eunha, he would have become like a saint who doesn��t care about devotion.


    He would not have known that it was wrong, and he would have lived thinking that all misfortune and misfortune was his fault.


    But after meeting Eunha��.


    -I don��t want to live like this.


    Little by little she changed.


    unknowingly to herself.


    The poison that Galactic planted over time changed her.


    wait for a sec. Even though there is a clause that the person who becomes king must not participate in battle, isn��t there a clause that says he must not use healing magic?


    Can��t you make it easier for him?


    Let Cha Eun-woo be the king. I think that would be good.


    At that time, Eunwoo suddenly raised her head at the sound calling her name.


    Choi Ga-in showed interest in the suggestion that Kim Gun-woong inadvertently came up with.


    ��That��s not bad. do that what Did you hear Eunwoo? You don��t have to do anything in this game.


    ����.


    No, just treat the injured. With that, your role is over.


    and! Eunwoo, are you hungry for honey? Envy you!


    Well�� I don��t like it, but I��ll give you special permission this time. Eunwoo, you should get some rest too, don��t you?


    Choi Ga-in came to an arbitrary conclusion.


    Kang Ye-seul applauds her conclusion.


    Cha Eun-woo


    didn��t say anything.


    But just-.


    ��I will.


    As always.


    Just answer like a good kid.


    And so the siege begins.

 Chapter 397

    Relife Player 397


    [Chapter 116]


    [Not marked (2)]


    Isn��t Eunwoo a good kid who listens to mom and dad? Eunwoo, you��re a good kid, so you can��t do that! It��s bad. You can��t.


    Eunwoo is really nice too.


    when i was young


    My parents used to say that.


    Maybe it was just the words that Dad and Mom said without thinking.


    ��Hehe, am I really nice?


    Yes, our Eunwoo is kind and pretty.


    Should I do that in the future?


    kind. be nice good kid.


    I really liked that word.


    It was nice to see my parents praising me.


    So I thought it was right to take that word as a medal and live by following my parents�� words.


    Eunwoo is so nice


    After all, there is only Eunwoo.


    You too, try to look like Eunwoo at least half!


    Eunwoo is kind, so I will live well no matter what.


    What is good is what is right.


    That idea was solidified as I got along with people.


    When I am considerate of others, people around me praise me and like me.


    I liked seeing other people happy with me.


    So, my eyes went to Cain.


    My mother said she only took money and ran away?


    I don��t know. I don��t know if it really jumped out or where it was at the bottom of the Han River��


    It must have been that the chairman was upset because he showed up with a child in front of people.


    Look at Ayu-ae��s eyes. It is the mother and the mate.


    One day, at the end-of-year party of an affiliate that was led by his father.


    A girl in a black dress stood in a gorgeous world.


    I strain my eyes so that I won��t cry.


    I felt sorry for her as she stood alone with no one around, clutching at the hem of her dress.


    hi? What��s your name?


    So I approached her.


    Seeing that child smile because of me made me feel rewarded at that time.


    My name is Choi Ga-in. Choi Ga-in.


    from that encounter.


    People always sat next to Ga-in when she was there.


    And apart from my heart.


    At some point, my actions and words began to be interpreted in a political sense.


    For example, Galaxy Electric is supporting Gain.


    ��Eunwoo, I have a favor for you.


    What is it?


    From now on, Eunwoo, won��t you be by Choi Ga-in��s side and watch over him so that he doesn��t do bad things?


    Is that all you need to do?


    Rumors spread out of control.


    One day, Dad put on a serious face and asked to be Cain��s watcher.


    It wasn��t because I hadn��t seen my dad worrying all this time.


    Also, from some point on, it became my job to support Ga-in by his side.


    -Yes, I will.


    Yes, Eunwoo, you are the only one. thanks. Thank you for growing up kind without worrying about me.


    Without hesitation, I nodded my head at Dad��s words.


    Back then, I knew nothing would ever change.


    ��Cain! What are you doing!? How�� How could this be!


    he doesn��t listen to me Now even the bastard doesn��t want to listen to me, so I killed it because I didn��t need it.


    No matter how��


    why. Eunwoo, don��t you want to listen to me too?


    ����.


    You��re not like that, are you? right?


    As time passed, Ga-in��s personality became more and more tyrannical.


    When Ga-in kicked and killed his cherished puppy.


    I realized that I could no longer control Cain with my own hands.


    Before I knew it, I was being dragged around.


    Even though I knew I shouldn��t be like this, I couldn��t leave Cain��s side.


    Aaaaaa!! I��m dying of boredom!


    Go Cain-!!


    Get out of here! Shut up!


    Sense of duty, responsibility, guilt, sincerity.


    Those feelings took hold of me.


    I was afraid that if I left Ga-in��s side, I would betray the expectations of not only my dad but also the people around me.


    It��s not ��You did a good job��.


    I��m afraid I��ll hear ��I couldn��t do it��.


    ��it��s annoying. i��m bored to death Choi Jung -hoon and that baby ��. The housekeepers who live in this house are annoying.


    Go Ga-in��.


    I want to see the shameless. If it was like this, I wouldn��t have killed him�� What kind of bastard kicked me a few times, and then pick him up and die? Mr��.


    So I couldn��t possibly leave her even while people like me distanced themselves from Cain.


    I decided to stay


    I stayed and tried to appease her.


    I want to raise a puppy again.


    But Jung-Hoon oppa raises him��.


    Because of that bastard, I really��!


    Wow! Go Cain! Aren��t your hands hurt!? I don��t know. you go away too wanna be alone Ha�� shameless�� why did you die?


    After Ga-in��s dog died.


    Gain��s stress reached its peak.


    At some point, Ga-in began to show a strong obsession with her own things.


    Food, things, and��.


    Cain, what is this?


    open it once


    �� and pretty. Are you Choker?


    Isn��t it pretty? Doesn��t the red one look like the necklace that the brazen one used?


    ��uh huh?


    Eunwoo, I think it suits you perfectly. Eunwoo, will you be happy to accept it?


    ��For people too.


    At that time, I couldn��t ignore Ga-in��s eyes that seemed to be testing me.


    Eunwoo, since you��re nice, will you give me tea? will you listen to me


    ����.


    otherwise�� I think I��ll be disappointed.


    I couldn��t deny that.


    because it��s nice


    Those words forced me.


    ��Yeah thanks. I��ll write well.


    It��s Cha Eunwoo! Are you really nice? Well done!


    I like to receive compliments.


    But now that I��m thinking about it��


    -Who am I living for?


    I had such a question.


    come to the academy


    While meeting Eunha and meeting friends.


    I feel like I��m not living a life for myself.


    ��


    The third day of the Cultural Festival.


    On the day the 031st siege began, the academy was flooded with people from outside.


    It was because of Noh Eunha.


    Rumor has it that a talented person with power comparable to Ryu Yeon-hwa of < Snow Chang >, who is currently making a name for himself in the industry, is attending a secondary academy.


    The rumor spread widely.


    ��Galaxy. Can you hear it outside? They are all people who came to see you. �� I��m dying of noise.


    Above the arena where the siege was taking place, the towers built by the instructors with magic stood facing each other.


    Among them, in the red-painted tower, those who played an important role in the siege, including Eunha, were having their last meeting.


    The operation hasn��t changed much. Eunha leads the assault team and defeats the other side.


    one-point breakthrough.


    Seo-na looked at people��s faces and conveyed the gist of the operation.


    If the opponent has several swords with superior power.


    On this side, all you have to do is defeat it with a sword that has far greater power than that.


    Therefore, Galactic, which was the core of the operation, remained silent throughout the meeting.


    I didn��t want to attract the attention of people who came to watch the siege, and it was annoying.


    Then, guys, let��s work hard and enjoy the fireworks together! Understand!? Aja aja fighting! ��Let��s go fight!!!!��


    Eunha why don��t you?


    ��let��s do it, fighting.


    The students were ablaze with a fighting spirit.


    He just stared at those cheering up, then mumbled weakly at White��s scolding.


    Eventually, Hayang let out a sigh.


    it��s standing We��re starting soon, so can you direct the placement of the kids?


    okay. I��ll do that.


    Seo-na took the students outside.


    Now, there were only two people in the conference room, Eunha and Jeonghayang.


    Why are you so low?


    Who is it because of��


    Jeong Ha-yang pulled a chair and sat down next to him.


    He was showing a weak-willed attitude by completely surrendering himself to the chair.


    What the hell are you thinking? The reason you sent me to the raid team and the fact that you were the king.


    Eun-ha still did not know why Jeong Ha-yang organized her as a target.


    Not to mention the fact that she put on a crown on her head and took on the role of a king.


    With her skills, she could have entrusted the king to another student and played the role of aide to the king.


    I��ve been thinking about it��


    In the meantime, White has only been evasive.


    However, she seemed to have changed her mind when Eunha became agitated even with the siege ahead.


    She smiled shyly.


    After all, that��s the end of my time at secondary academy.


    however?


    That��s why I want to make memories�� Eunha, I don��t know if you��ll understand, but I don��t want to have a hard time spending my time here.


    Hayang now had a rough idea of Eunha��s plan.


    That he is making Do-joon the chairman of Youngwon Group.


    Also making an elixir.


    and so on.


    She vowed to accompany him on his way.


    However, Jung Ha-yang did not just follow the path he was going to take, but sometimes wanted to make a comma for him.


    Do you remember our elementary school sports day?


    Of course I don��t remember.


    Like back then, I want to have fun with my friends without thinking.


    ��so I have to wear it too? of course. Eunha Without you, I have no fun.


    Eunha looked at her gruntingly.


    She didn��t avert her gaze.


    Rather, I look at him and smile.


    And if you enter the high school academy, there will be a lot more students than now, and then


    wouldn��t there be conflicts between more students than now?


    I bet


    But our jockeys are not properly united.


    Eunha nodded.


    There were so many conflicts in class 031.


    Compared to other jockeys, there was a sense that the unity was not working properly.


    So I want to take this opportunity to build a bond with the 031st.


    ��OK got it.


    So Eunha needs your strength.


    What can I do?


    Hayao grabbed his hand.


    Eun-ha, who could no longer criticize her, drooped her shoulders as if there was nothing she could do about it.


    her eyes sparkled


    This is what I and Seona thought, so the other kids don��t know at all. I didn��t want our information leaked to the other side, just in case.


    in this large space.


    He whispered in his ear as if telling him to keep a secret.


    Eun-ha, who closed her eyes and listened to her whispers, licked her tongue.


    You�� that��s why you chose me as your target?


    huh! I think only Eunha can do this! Do you think it��s possible?


    It��s going to be impossible.


    thank god.


    White was relieved and stroked his chest.


    She seemed unconvinced until she said this.


    Then I��ll ask you. Please�� yes, what are you going to do for me if I ask you?


    ��uh?


    Eunha didn��t like that she didn��t believe in her skills.


    So I decided to tease her.


    Jeong Ha-yang��s eyes widened.


    ��Eunha, do whatever you want.


    is it real


    instead! no weird it��s not weird don��t worry.


    Eunha moved her fingers around to loosen up her finger muscles.


    White showed caution and quietly stepped back.


    Eunha looked at her shrinking body and raised her mouth.


    Now close your eyes


    ��isn��t that really weird?


    Because it��s not. don��t you believe me


    ��huh.


    Trust me.


    ��really?


    White asked anxiously.


    Then she closed her eyes.


    And the galaxy��


    -Aren��t you missing too much lately?


    ��ugh?


    After a long time, I grabbed Jung Ha-yang��s cheek and stretched it.


    Jung Ha-yang, whose cheeks stretched out on both sides, called out his name without hesitation even when he could see the inside of his mouth.


    Even so, Eunha touched her cheek as much as she hadn��t touched before.


    Alright, let��s figure it out with this one.


    ��I told you not to do anything weird.


    isn��t this weird?


    Eunha responded naturally.


    White put her hands on her reddened cheeks and closed her mouth.


    Even so, the galaxy wasn��t scary at all.


    Anyway, I��ll do as you say.


    ��really can you do it? really don��t trust me no. believe.


    Then believe and wait. I��ll bring Cha Eun-woo back here.


    Hmm You say Eunwoo as if it were yours? And it��s not even takeover, what is takeover?


    Jung Ha-yang glared.


    Eunha shrugged.


    It��s mine because I put a dot on it. Why do we need your consent? sea??h th�� novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Wow�� Then am I yours too? My name is written on your red cheeks, why are you pretending not to be?


    Eun-ha smiled at Jeong Ha-yang, whose cheeks swelled up.


    From the standards of the galaxy, Cha Eun-woo was not Choi Ga-in��s property, but his own.


    So did other friends.


    [��From now on, we will start the 1st Intermediate Academy Competition!!]


    And right then.


    The sound of blowing the trumpet reverberated throughout the stadium.


    The siege started while the two were talking.


    He moves quickly��


    Looking down from the top of the tower, he muttered as he saw the students rushing out of the tower opposite.


    It��s as if this one is burning up in the past.


    The other side was also burning with a fighting spirit.


    Aye Sei Woo! Go Sei Yu!


    ��Waaaaa��!!!��


    right!


    ��Goes!!��


    right!


    ��Goes!!��


    Forever! Forever Young!


    A booming sound came.


    Hearing the sound, Eunha raised her mouth.


    I only listened to my friends, but now I know how Kang Si-hyung draws aggro.


    I like it.


    No Eun-ha is just one person anyway! If we rush to Daguri and defeat it, we will win in the end! Woo!


    ��Goes!!!��


    that sounds funny


    I need to check the skills of the students who show enthusiasm and say that they will defeat themselves.


    Hayang-ah, you��re taking good care of the house.


    Go be careful.


    Lead a raiding party and attack them.


    And get Cha Eun-woo back.


    Eunha jumped from the window sill.

 Chapter 398

    Relife Player 398


    [Chapter 116]


    [Not marked (3)]


    All students participating in the siege had to use non-lethal devices provided by the academy.


    For example, when using a sword, it was necessary to use a wooden sword whose impact part was made of rubber.


    When using firearms, you should use ordinary rubber bullets, not bullets mixed with mana alloy.


    Blue hyung, tell the people following you to dodge them because Bae Su-bin will use attack magic.


    [Guys! A big one is flying! You guys, take care of yourself!]


    As a result, Eun-ha was holding a regular wooden sword in her hand, not the black thorn tree she always used.


    The unfamiliar sensation was uncomfortable, but skillfully infused mana into the wooden sword to counter the magic that was about to fly.


    ��What is he really thinking?


    Currently, Eunha was running towards the Blue Tower while commanding the raiding party.


    The same goes for enemies.


    The raiding party led by Kim Gun-woong was also running toward the red tower.


    Now, in a situation where it is only a matter of time before the raiding parties of both sides collide��


    ��Spark Shower


    Bae Su-bin shot magic at the point where the two sides collided at the top of the blue tower.


    Sparks fell from the sky in torrential order.


    regardless of peers.


    ��Basubieeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee-!!


    Kim Gun-woong shouted in anger.


    However, Kim Gun-woong��s cry was unfortunately buried in the explosion.


    The students, who had pointed their swords at each other, were struggling to stop the sparks from falling over their heads.


    ��that��s crazy.


    Meanwhile, Eunha, who had been dodging the falling sparks, stuck out her tongue.


    Unlike those with non-lethal weapons, the casters who mainly used magic had to express their strength to the extent they could.


    However, Bae Soo-bin ignored it and used wide-range attack magic.


    Although the destructive power was weak, there were not many students who could stop the sporadic and continuous falling sparks. Even


    the Mana Crasher


    Galaxy was a board where mana had to be loaded from time to time to cut huge fireballs that were so large that they could fly.


    no-


    -Is he targeting me?


    Eun-ha understood Bae Soo-bin��s intentions.


    The small spark was just a trick, but the real purpose was with him.


    At the top of the tower, her gaze was intense, brimming with ecstasy.


    And those eyes were only on him.


    It��s not like it��s just getting hit��


    Then I��ll try to fight back too.


    The smoke that had been obscuring my vision disappeared before I knew it.


    The students also began to come to their senses, and sword fighting took place in various places.


    There was also a movement by Kim Geon-woong shouting from afar to rally the scattered raiding party.


    downpour!


    While instructing Parang to aim for enemies who have not yet come to their senses.


    Eunha called Hoshimiya Kaede, who was hiding somewhere on the battlefield without being caught in the explosion.


    She would have been waiting for her call.


    Sure enough,


    from the far back of


    the comet .


    Condensed mana surged up into the sky and scattered in a radial pattern.


    The mana fired by Kaede Hoshimiya landed on the top of the gorgeous blue tower and around it.


    To the extent that Kang Si-hyung, who was reading the Suseongdae, stopped aggro while defending countless thin mana.


    Everyone wake up and charge!! Now take down Jung Ha-yang!!


    [The king we must defeat is��! It��s right in front of me! Not much left now!! Charge��!!]


    Meanwhile, Kim Geon-woong, who escaped from the explosion, led the raiding party and signaled to advance towards the red tower.


    Yu Do-jun also spread the morale-boosting order through Jinpa-rang.


    No matter what, it was like greeting each other, giving and receiving.


    Now, everyone is just doing what is given to them.


    I am�� Kaede Hoshimiya. I would have told you not to keep calling it heavy rain.


    In that situation, Kaede Hoshimiya approached Eunha and talked to her.


    Carrying a national bow the size of her own on her shoulder, she clearly had a displeased face.


    Hou or what can I call it? I told you not to call me Kaede.


    You can call me Hoshimiya.


    no. too long.


    That��s�� what��s so long��


    just like holding back from crying.


    Kaede Hoshimiya��s hand holding the bow was trembling.


    Eun-ha was just amazed at how she reflected her inner thoughts.


    He remembered that she always had a grim face.


    To be honest, it tasted like teasing.


    It had a different taste compared to when I was teasing Bae Su-bin.


    ��okay. Then you can call me by name.


    why me?


    ��please��.


    ok I��ll do that.


    Eunha suppressed the laughter that erupted and turned around.


    In a situation where the siege was in progress, I couldn��t pass the time like this, and I couldn��t show her that the corner of my mouth was pouting.


    Eun-ha raised her head while looking at the raiding party colliding with Kang Si-hyung��s Suseongdae.


    Up there, Bae Su-bin seemed to be preparing a wide-range magic.


    The momentum of gathering mana was unusual.


    do you see that? Bae Su-bin is plotting something again.


    however?


    There is no caster on our side who can stand up to Bae Su-bin. It��s impossible to block the same attack as before.


    Among the 031 units, only navigator Jeong Ha-yang could stand against Caster Bae Su-bin.


    But she was maintaining her position at the top of the Red Tower.


    In such a situation, Bae Soo-bin��s magic will be even stronger now that Kim Gun-woong��s raiding party has escaped from the main base.


    It was a time when an existence that could stop her was needed to minimize the damage to her allies.


    so you want me to do that?


    why? you can do it


    Eunha decided to ask Kaede for the role.


    She can do it.


    It was because Eunha had seen < The Shrine > in her previous life and was a player who could respond to the pouring attacks by herself.


    It��s flat here. Conversely, Bae Su-bin is aiming at the top of the tower. It��s tough considering the terrain.


    so. do you think you can��t Eunha


    asked


    Hoshimiya Kaede, who was making a serious face .


    Perhaps she had hurt her pride, but kept her mouth shut and didn��t answer.


    Then he opened his mouth.


    can��t stop everything


    You just need to minimize the damage.


    Whoa�� You��re probably the only one who tells the Ranger to deal with Caster.


    downpour!


    ��I told you not to call me that. Kaede. Call me Kaede.


    Then you should call me by my name too.


    ����.


    Or call me the leader.


    She purses her lips again and again.


    She glared at Eunha, as if her pride had been damaged, and her shoulders drooped as if resigned.


    ��leader. leader leader leader leader leader leader leader. okay?


    ��it feels like falling down and receiving me. Anyway, let��s stop chatting and let��s settle that first.


    Why don��t you help me


    What can I help you with?


    You block yours. The magic that goes to you is not normal, so I can��t care about that.


    ��okay.


    Even though it densely covered the sky, the magic circle stayed close to each other.


    Eunha looked up at it and knew that Soobin had made up her mind.


    The students who were attacking the Red Tower must have sensed it and were trying to run away in a hurry.


    The Suseongdae was also in a hurry to deploy a protective shield.


    Spark Shower Ver. 2.0


    End of her chant.


    The pit of fire, which had grown larger than before, was about to fall.


    Cheonbo


    Mana Crasher


    Galaxy ran as soon as it saw it.


    He jumped up from the ground and cut off the falling magic towards himself.


    Even so, not all magic could be blocked.


    If it was Noh Eun-ha alone.


    ��Spurge


    A single arrow flew from the ground and exceeded the limit, and compressed mana exploded in the air.


    In an instant, the world split in two.


    The storm, which rose vertically from the point where the arrow exploded, blew away its firepower without hesitation.


    The flames were blown away by a storm without ever reaching the ground.


    Because I saw one talented person well.


    Kaede Hoshimiya has awakened.


    Eunha raised her thumb to mean that she was good to her.


    Kaede Homishiya, who found it, awkwardly tried to raise her thumb.


    Then, as if she suddenly realized something, she hurriedly hid her hand.


    It was clear in his eyes that she was embarrassed.


    On the other hand, when Bae Soo-bin��s magic dissipated in mid-air��.


    [��Our Hou! did it! downpour! downpour! downpour! Turn around!!]


    ��Hoh! Hoh! Hoh!��


    The morale of the raiding party rose.


    And the galaxy couldn��t stand it anymore and burst into bread.


    I told you not to say heavy rain!


    It is said that Kaede Hoshimiya��s angry cry was drowned out by shouts of ��heavy rain��.


    ��


    Choi Eun-hyeok��s authority to conduct is Kim Geon-woong.


    Bae Soo-bin��s commanding authority was given to Mok Min-ho.


    The two had previously agreed.


    In response, Kim Gun-woong decided to command Choi Eun-hyeok to attack the Red Tower.


    On the other hand, Mok Min-ho did not try to command Bae Soo-bin.


    Eunha Noh, who can control a child like that, is amazing.


    In fact, Minho Mok knew from the beginning that he would not be able to control Bae Soobin.


    No matter what Kim Gun-woong thought, he immediately gave up trying to keep Noh Eun-ha, Jin Parang, and Bae Soo-bin in his hands.


    ��Minho. Can I really let Subin do that?


    promised me It will do moderate damage on our side.


    So he gave her permission to act independently.


    Thanks to this, Bae Soo-bin was running wild against the enemy as if the reins had been released.


    Of course, the students guarding the tower were also quite injured.


    Kang Si-hyung would have been avoiding it on his own, and Kim Byung-guk and Kang Ye-seul would not have died.


    Rather than be harmed, he decided to sacrifice the students who usually went against his will.


    Most of the students currently fighting outside the tower avoiding magic were outside of his eyes.


    Mok Min-ho looked down from the top floor and raised his mouth.


    I��m glad you look happy.


    ��I?


    huh. Minho I think you started to laugh well after being trained by Eunha.


    Minho removed his hand from the window frame.


    Cha Eun-woo, who was wearing a crown on his head, smiled softly at him.


    On the other hand, he frowned when he heard the name Eunha.


    It must be because of your mood. This is a job, so I have no choice but to do it.


    I don��t think so. I don��t know your face It looks like a lot of fun.


    These days, Cha Eun-woo has become mischievous.


    Minho decided to hold back.


    Because I could have been teased by her for saying the wrong thing.


    But she seemed to want to keep talking.


    It��s Minho. What do you want to do when you become a player?


    why is that all of a sudden


    I do it because I��m curious


    Cha Eun-woo��s sudden question.


    Minho sat on a luxurious sofa and glanced sideways at Choi Ga-in, who was eating popcorn.


    -I��m going to the party.


    At first, I planned to run the company under my father.


    Or, according to Choi Jeong-hoon��s order, he became Ga-in Choi��s exclusive player.


    But now my thoughts have changed.


    galaxy party?


    yes there


    If you have to get under someone.


    Then you will choose who you should follow.


    So he decided not to choose Choi Ga-in and to choose Noh Eun-ha.


    I was also curious about the party Eunha would make in the future.


    It seemed that the galaxy would show a future beyond prediction.


    You will recognize my true worth.


    If so, he will surely use himself ��efficiently�� and ��worthily��.


    Even though his party gave him uneasiness not knowing where it would go, and sometimes he didn��t like the party members.


    Even so, I was thinking that I would be better than Choi Ga-in.


    Above all��


    ��I think it was you who started to laugh well, not me. huh? I?


    okay. I think it has brightened a lot since entering the academy. I used to be bright


    I must have pretended to be bright.


    No Eun-ha��s party is a place where Eun-woo can be at ease.


    Mok Min-ho thought so.


    If it had been before, he would have prioritized the authority of the Galaxy Group rather than her.


    -Not now.


    He was thinking differently now.


    There is no authority without people.


    Therefore, if you want to elevate your authority, you must elevate people first.


    In that sense, Choi Ga-in��s method was the worst.


    Choi Jeong-hoon��s method lacked humanity.


    Perhaps Eunha Noh was the same in that she lacked humanity, but Eunha was merciful to those who came into her shadow.


    I don��t intend to go in alone. I know it��s because you��re going in too.


    ����. Now take that necklace off too.


    He pointed to the red choker that Eunwoo always wore around her neck.


    It was always something that caught my eye.


    It was nothing more than a proof of admitting that he was a person who succumbed to authority.


    But not anymore.


    It is a sign that must be overcome.


    Now, the Noh Eunha will come up slowly. I��ll stop and look down.


    do you think you can win You won��t know unless you try.


    Last year in Hoengseong-gun.


    When Choi Ga-in and her were in danger side by side.


    Then he was at a crossroads of choice.


    authority and people.


    If it had been before he met Noh Eun-ha, he would have jumped in to save Choi Ga-in to protect his authority.


    But because I met Noh Eun-ha.


    He was able to turn his eyes away from the authority he had justified and run to Cha Eun-woo.


    At that time, he lost one.


    Instead, I found that it was more valuable than one.


    I have no intention of giving up.


    Don��t push yourself as far as you can.


    Mok Min-ho went down the stairs with a grim face.


    The first floor has been breached.


    The attacking party of the Red Tower was on its way.


    Don��t fight thinking you��ll win! hold out as long as possible Because that��s how we can win.


    Mok Min-ho delivered instructions through a telepath.


    It was expected from the beginning that Noh Eun-ha would lead the assault team.


    Because he expected that, Min-ho Min-ho sent a special attacking force to Geon-woong Kim, excluding himself and Bae Su-bin.


    While they are tying the feet of their enemies, Kim Gun-woong knocks down Jeong Ha-yang.


    Because that was the best scenario.


    So he was encouraging his students to hold on for a long time.


    But as if mocking his expectations��.


    ��Whoops!


    ��I��m not a heavy rain!


    I heard a sound that I must have heard from somewhere outside the tower.


    At the same time, the mana rapidly approaching the tower was detected. At the


    moment of


    the star-picking


    burst counter, Sear?h the ��ovelFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    the tower shook.


    Minho somehow managed to balance himself and try to figure out what had happened.


    ��what?


    No Eun-ha has arrived on the top floor!


    Hearing the message from the telepath, Minho Mok was at a loss for words.


    It is said that Noh Eun-ha ignorantly grabbed an arrow and flew to the top of the tower.


    The sound that happened a while ago is also the sound of Bae Soo-bin hurriedly trying to attack Eunha and being counterattacked.


    Anyway, it seems that Eunha is now confronting the students on the top floor.


    ��I��m going crazy. Leave only the bare minimum of troops on each floor, and the rest follow me!


    This is not the time.


    Minho shouted out loud to the students who were watching him.


    It��s really�� out of the ordinary.


    Eunha Noh.


    He��s really someone you don��t want to be an enemy of.


    As Minho ran towards the top floor, he couldn��t stop his mouth from going up.

 Chapter 399

    Relife Player 399(a)


    [Chapter 116]


    [Not marked (4)]


    Kang Si-hyung��s aggro was annoying.


    Moreover, the students guarding the blue tower did not want to back down easily, so it seemed like it would take a considerable amount of time to break through the front lines.


    So, Eunha entrusted the assault team to the blank and decided to take a single action.


    There is no rule that says you have to enter from the first floor.


    We decided to use Kaede Hoshimiya��s arrow to reach the top of the tower.


    On the way, Bae Su-bin interfered, but Eun-ha was able to safely meet Cha Eun-woo.


    Eunha!!


    Breaking down the outer wall and entering the interior, he looked around.


    The first thing that caught my eye was Eun-woo, and Ga-in Choi, who was by her side, was welcoming her.


    However, Eun-ha ignored her and checked the faces of those who were pointing their weapons at her who had suddenly intruded.


    Ooh don��t move��!


    No No Eunha! You are surrounded now! If you want to live! Drop your weapon from your hands and raise your hands above your head!


    I couldn��t remember their names, but they were the ones who used to hang out with Choi Ga-in.


    There were no prospects.


    Judging from the absence of Mokminho, it seemed that promising players followed him.


    Unable to check their skills, Eun-ha soon lost interest and looked at the fan-shaped weapon aimed at him.


    took one step


    ��oh don��t come!


    The students did not raise their weapons, but rather stood back to keep their distance.


    I took a few more steps, and they continued to back away with an urgent look on their faces.


    In the end, Eun-ha walked towards Cha Eun-woo, ignoring the weapon that could not reach her.


    galaxy! Doesn��t it seem like it��s been a while since we��ve seen each other like this!? How I missed you! Do you know how disappointed I was when you didn��t reply properly even when I sent messages!?


    Choi Ga-in shouted with a happy face.


    Even so, he still did not take his eyes off Eun-woo. Suddenly,


    the galaxy


    noticed the invisible barrier and stopped walking.


    The protection magic developed by Cha Eun-woo.


    Looking at it now, Choi Ga-in��s head was not a flower garden.


    She saw him and rushed at him, but did not step out of the protection spell.


    I stopped walking exactly on the borderline of the protection magic.


    She looked at Eunha, who had finally met her eyes, and raised the corner of her mouth.


    But Eunha, what should I do with this? No matter how much you are, you can��t come in anymore��


    ����.


    Of course, Eunha can come in if you drop your weapons and surrender to us. At this point, throw away a child like Hayang and come to me. I��ll treat you well.


    Choi Ga-in smiles and says.


    Eunha snorted.


    Even if Cha Eun-woo��s protection magic was great, at this point, his destruction ability could not be ignored.


    When the galaxy reached out to the transparent barrier, the barrier began to shake as it tried to resist.


    Cha Eunwoo! Are you guys just staring at me like that!?


    There was a stir in Choi Ga-in��s eyes.


    She hurriedly ordered Eunwoo to install several layers of protection magic over the protection magic.


    Then, with an angry voice, he yelled at the students who had been pretending to threaten the galaxy.


    Among them, a courageous student cut off Eunha��s hand with a wooden sword.


    Don��t be afraid of that! We have a lot more pages! Even galaxies are nothing when pushed by numbers! S��ar?h the nov��lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Students who started running after one.


    Galactic dodged their attacks and rendered them incapacitated.


    It happened in an instant.


    As the students screamed in agony from the impact of falling to the floor.


    The Wonyoung


    Galaxy violently tore off the barriers surrounded by several layers.


    Although the durability might have increased because the barrier was made up of several layers, the control was sloppy.


    Cha Eun-woo��s protection magic was neutralized that way.


    ��Galaxy.


    Cha Eun-woo shows his vigilance.


    As a king, she cannot attack. That said, even if the protection magic is deployed, the galaxy will only tear it off like a moment ago.


    Stepping back until her back touched the wall, she realized she couldn��t back down any further.


    We�� lost.


    Eventually, she had to give up.


    Cha Eun-woo, with a bitter smile on his sad face, tried to take off the crown with his own hand.


    Right then.


    -What are you talking about? I have no intention of ending it like this.


    huh?


    He quickly grabbed her hand, which had risen into the air.


    Wrapping Cha Eun-woo��s shoulders from behind, he turned to Choi Ga-in and said.


    I had a conversation with Hayang, but it seemed like it would be too bland if it ended like this. And if you think about it, it��s the last memory you spent at the secondary academy, right?


    What are you talking about? I��m talking about kidnapping you.


    huh?


    Embarrassment is now revealed on Cha Eun-woo��s face in his arms.


    Eun-ha scattered mana against students who were narrowing the distance to recapture Cha Eun-woo.


    Hurry up and bring Eunwoo! Cha Eunwoo! Are you going to stay still like that!? I want you to rebel a little too!


    ��uh? Uh�� Eunha, can you loosen up this hand?


    yeah i hate it


    That��s right��. For some reason, I felt like saying that.


    Choi Ga-in, who was hit and knocked out a moment ago, is trying to send students to Eun-ha by forcing them to stand up.


    Cha Eun-woo was just swept away by the situation, unable to do this or that.


    Noh Eunha! Cha Eunwoo!


    In the meantime, Mok Min-ho came upstairs with reinforcements.


    Min-ho frowned when he found Eun-woo held hostage by Eun-ha. Even so, he kept his cool and let the students besiege the galaxy.


    oh my gosh What should I do? Capturing Eunwoo was good, but I don��t think I��ll be able to take the crown back like this�� Why don��t we just give up? Giving up is quick.


    Choi Ga-in laughs while twisting her hair with her fingers.


    The moment Minho Mok appeared with his troops, she was sure of the victory of the Blue Tower.


    The smiles of victory spread across the faces of the other students as well.


    But Mok Min-ho was not vigilant.


    Eunha Noh. What are you thinking? Do you think you can handle all the kids here by yourself?


    There��s nothing you can��t afford


    It��s different from the graduation ceremony. You won��t be able to show your strength properly��. Rather than that, loosen your hands.


    Mok Min-ho put the words mixed with annoyance into his mouth.


    Eun-ha then pulled Cha Eun-woo closer into his arms as if teasing him.


    ��No��Eun��Ha��


    There was a crack between Minho Mokminho��s forehead.


    In contrast, Eunha giggled.


    Mok Min-ho! What are you doing!? Hurry up and don��t take away Eunwoo! Eunha, you said to just give up now!? If you come to me, I��ll just take your weapon and do nothing.


    ����. Yeah, now that it��s like this, until the game is over, Eunha and I are with you.


    Desire shines in Choi Ga-in��s eyes. Giggling as if she��s so excited, she hugs my shoulder.


    Eunha just maintained her silence.


    As she and Mo Min-ho said, at this rate, they would have to fight the entire Blue Tower Suseongdae.


    I was confident that I wouldn��t lose, but I wasn��t sure if the red tower would hold out until then.


    Even so-.


    -I think you��re misunderstanding something.


    Eunha wasn��t nervous.


    I just looked at the students who surrounded me with a laughable face.


    You think I can��t get out of here?


    ��no way you��


    the galaxy quickly stepped back.


    Before he knew it, he was standing where the outer wall was broken.


    Only then did Mo Min-ho realize something, and his eyes widened.


    It was already too late by then.


    ��Then take mine to the road.


    When you enter, you enter on the top floor, so when you leave, you only go to the top floor.


    Eunha didn��t even look back and threw herself over the collapsed outer wall.


    Kyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaagh-!!


    In the middle of the sight is pushed up in an instant and falls recklessly to the ground.


    Eunwoo reflexively screamed.


    And Mok Min-ho��.


    ��Cha Eunwoo!!


    Just like someone who has lost a loved one.


    It is said that he shouted at the top of the tower.


    ��


    ��Since when did I become yours? am i a thing?


    At first, Cha Eun-woo, who could not come to his senses due to the shock of falling from the tower, soon protested with a voice while being embraced by Eun-ha.


    If she wanted to, she could get out of his arms and be protected by Suseongdae, but she held on tightly to the hem of his clothes to keep from falling.


    what. stuff speaks


    It��s you�� and mine or then who��s you? ����.


    The sound of shouts can only be felt far away.


    On the other hand, Eunha��s breathing could be heard nearby.


    Eunwoo was unable to speak with her mouth open.


    Then he slowly moves his mouth.


    ��I��m mine


    What is it? Knowing that, did you always suffer like that from Choi Ga-in?


    ����.


    A very casual refutation.


    Cha Eun-woo, who answered after much thought, was speechless again.


    The owner of my life is my own.


    It was the first time she felt like she knew what she knew for granted.


    No, even though he knew it, he dismissed it as something that had nothing to do with him.


    Because you always lived your life for someone other than yourself.


    In that case, I��d rather do mine.


    ��and I��m just going to roll it like everyone else?


    Instead, I��ll take care of the rice.


    Isn��t that a slave?


    Uh�� isn��t it a little different from that?


    What is it. To be persuaded, you have to be a bit plausible. Kick.


    Eunwoo burst into laughter.


    Then, he tightened his arms around his neck.


    Then Eun-ha stepped on Kang Si-hyung��s shield and jumped up into the sky.


    Bae Su-bin��s magic fell.


    Soon, a rain of arrows gushed out from somewhere, canceling out the magic.


    From behind, Si-hyeong threw her shield like a boomerang.


    Then, Jinparang, who was striding around the battlefield, jumped out and grabbed the shield.


    In that way, the raiders of the galaxy were opening the way.


    I��m thinking of throwing a party when I graduate.


    know. I heard it too. I want you to come to that party as a supporter.


    So you


    ��re asking me to do yours?


    oh it can��t be you


    Eunwoo calmly listened to Eunha.


    It was a really good feeling to hear a voice that needed you.


    Only then did she realize


    ��Yes�� Okay.


    What people have been wishing for for a long time may have been Cha Eun-woo, a ��good boy��.


    What Eunha wanted was Cha Eun-woo ��as it is��.


    It wasn��t that he wanted to receive ��compliments��.


    In fact, I just wanted to be recognized for my ��value��.


    That��s why Cha Eun-woo decided to accept Eun-ha��s invitation.


    You said you were coming? You know you can��t do it now, right?


    where is that It��s my choice, but it��s my heart that I��m going to have a good time. no. can��t do that


    It��s really�� vicious.


    Eunwoo giggled and hugged Eunha with only one arm.


    Then, with her free hand, she undid the choker she was wearing around her neck.


    After unfastening the choker she had been wearing for a long time, she felt empty and somewhat cool.


    why release it? It doesn��t suit me anymore. how is it? Wouldn��t it be better to loose it?


    but�� that��s better


    Eunwoo threw the red choker behind Eunha as hard as he could.


    Choker flew in a parabolic arc and disappeared into the dust.


    so. Why are you taking me instead of just taking the crown?


    Because you keep standing next to Ga-in Choi.


    what? really? no. This is Hayang��s idea��


    Eunha jumped over the students rushing to recapture Cha Eun-woo like on a vault.


    Meanwhile, he informed her of Jeong Ha-yang��s plan.


    I think that��s a good idea.


    yes?


    Cha Eun-woo agreed.


    The two giggled and evaded the rushing students.


    Now, Eunwoo even protects Eunha with her own protection magic.


    Eunha Noh-!!


    meanwhile far away.


    Mok Min-ho, whose eyes went back, led the Suseongdae from the Blue Tower.


    It seems that he lost his reason uncharacteristically because Eunwoo was taken away.


    Eunwoo laughed as if it was so funny.


    I��ve never seen Minho so angry.


    I know. The kid��s face is red


    What are you going to do now?


    What should I do�� I have to keep running away. What am I talking about, if it were Minho, would he follow him to the end?


    Eunwoo said mischievously.


    Eunha shrugged.


    Then follow me to the end.


    Aren��t you afraid of Minho? What is the reason to be afraid of him. Anyway��.


    Eunha glanced behind her back.


    Indeed, Mok Min-ho got angry.


    Even so, Eunha did not lose her smile and worked hard on her feet.


    I looked back and met Mok Min-ho��s eyes.


    This time, she showed off her hugging Eunwoo as if to show off.


    ��He��s mine too, so what?


    Cha Eun-woo and Mok Min-ho.


    now i can��t get out


    Eun-ha kept teasing Mok Min-ho, who lost his temper and started running amok.

 Chapter 400

    Relife Player 400(b)


    [Chapter 116]


    [unmarked (5)]


    The academy seeks to develop students�� skills and make them capable players.


    As a result, students are placed in a competitive situation after admission, and are always evaluated.


    ��I don��t think that��s bad. As the instructors said, we didn��t come here to play. But sometimes�� I want to make memories that we can enjoy innocently among ourselves. Moreover, next year, you will be entering a high school academy, right?��


    ��yes.��


    ��It��s still so hard now�� I think it��ll be even harder then.��


    If the high school academy is the field of skill, the middle school academy is the field of class.


    The academy is operated with the support of the fairy government and business groups.


    As a result, the influence of the students who are close to Jeong and Jae-gye is strong, and those who are not have no choice but to pay attention to them.


    Quite naturally, an invisible class arises among students.


    In that sense, the secondary academy may be an educational institution established by Jeong Jae-gye to smoothly control the students graduating from the high academy.


    ��so? White, what do you want to do?��


    ��It��s the last time, so I just want to enjoy it. Regardless of winning or losing, I want to make memories regardless of the faction!��


    Let the minority control the majority.


    Students who have been influenced by the political and business world are allowed to dominate the students who will be admitted with excellent skills.


    The trend formed in the middle school academy will naturally become a banner that goes through the high school academy.


    In doing so, the country is stabilized.


    By educating unknown ��monsters�� to conform to society and not disobey.


    ��Yes Hayang, if you want to do that, I��ll help you. Is it just a matter of kidnapping Eunwoo?��


    ��You can��t just kidnap them. We have to entice them to come to rescue Eunwoo.��


    ��I must have a hard time running while holding Eunwoo.��


    ����Wouldn��t it be better to leave that to Blue Oppa?��


    ��That older brother would forget that he was holding Eunwoo and go on a wild rampage? It��s best for me to hold and run.��


    ����It must be heavy����


    Being evaluated for rank.


    skills are assessed.


    that��s the academy


    Nonetheless, Jeong Ha-yang wanted to make memories at the academy.


    A rank that no one can evaluate.


    A skill that no one can evaluate.


    It was possible because Jeong Ha-yang had two things in her hands.


    In a way, it was arrogant.


    After all, it was no different from making memories of the ruling class.


    ����I don��t know why I met you now.��


    ��huh? What do you mean?��


    ��There is such a thing.��


    Even so, Eunha heard her words and thought that way.


    If there had been Jeong Ha-yang in her previous life, if she had entered Higher Academy as a direct descendant of Alice Group.


    He said that he might not have had a difficult time with himself or Lee Yoo-jung.


    However, it was no longer meaningless to Eunha, who was determined to live now.


    One thing I didn��t mark.


    Because Jung Ha-yang was now her own person in this life.


    Not just her, but others too.


    The present moment and the future as well.


    everything was his own.


    ��


    Noh Eun-ha kidnapped Cha Eun-woo! Even Mok Min-ho was caught!


    The game isn��t over yet! Hurry up and chase Noh Eun-ha!


    They say that Kim Gun-woong��s unit is returning! If you drive them back and forth, it won��t be a problem to stop them!


    Stop Eunha Noh from going back to the tower!


    The cry of students is heard everywhere.


    Eunha sprinted around the battlefield, avoiding the enemy��s attacks.


    I don��t know since when, but the students were now participating in the competition without sparing themselves.


    In a way, he did just that.


    Kyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaagh-!!


    Eunha threw Cha Eunwoo into the sky! What the hell is he thinking!?


    Right now, Minho has turned into a bug and is being held by Yoo Do-Jun!


    Because the confrontation was taking place regardless of the rules or purpose.


    Bondi confrontation was to end there if the crown was taken away.


    However, Eun-ha did not take the crown and showed off the eccentricity of kidnapping Eun-woo.


    The students reflexively chased, but in fact they knew that the match had already ended.


    Nevertheless, the reason they continue the game is that the students, who are called the protagonists of class 031, have not yet given up.


    Ahh! Bae Su-bin goes crazy again!


    ��Hoh! Hoh hoh!!��


    Kim Min-ji was betrayed! They say that the Red Tower Suseongdae and Kim Min-ji��s detached unit are chasing Kim Gun-woong��s raiding party!


    Besides, the protagonists of Unit 031 were showing how they were terribly broken.


    Mok Min-ho, thinking of retrieving Eun-woo, flew away and fought Eun-ha and became a prisoner.


    Jinpa-rang was as usual, and Bae Su-bin was caught by Kaede��s provocation and used magic regardless of his peers.


    As a result, the students were running around thinking that they just didn��t know what it was.


    In other words, it was a total mess.


    What is this��


    Why isn��t it funny?


    Are you having fun with this!?


    Regardless of win or loss.


    Students rushed to Eun-woo not for the purpose, but simply to enjoy it.


    All of a sudden, the distinction between the roles of the raid team and the defense team disappeared to the extent that the names became colorless.


    Almost everyone was running around the battlefield, not in the tower.


    Noh Eunha! All you have to do is catch Noh Eun-ha! hey! Stick here some more! I mean, this one is weak!


    Starting with Minji Kim��s betrayal.


    Even students who tried to betray or created a new team began to appear here and there.


    Before anyone knew it, the students were putting forward the victory condition that they had to forget about the competition and catch Eunha alone.


    Of course, Eunha snorted.


    Catch it if you want to catch it.


    no matter how crowded it is.


    Eun-ha did not have the heart to be caught as easily as the students thought.


    Chunbo is used to cover long distances in a few steps.


    As a result, he fell out with the raiding party, but he passed it on.


    The Red Tower was not far away anyway.


    right then-


    ����The Mana Crasher


    Galaxy blocked the wooden sword that cleverly penetrated among the students.


    Choi Eun-hyeok did not try to be pushed back and went into a contest of strength.


    Gut��! Leader��! It��s a pity, but Eunwoo has to be handed over to us!


    Eunha Noh. you are surrounded Why don��t you give up now and step back? I don��t know what you��re thinking, but I��m done with this.


    Then, Kim Gun-woong appeared.


    After confirming the raid team brought by Kim Gun-woong, Eun-ha stuck out her tongue.


    Even though Kim Min-ji betrayed them, Kim Gun-woong��s raiding party was still numerous.


    What��s more, his raiding party members hadn��t fought a proper battle yet, so they seemed to have surplus strength.


    He was just full of confidence. With


    Cheonbo


    Rangbo


    , Eun-ha first tried to distance herself from them.


    Then, as if Choi Eun-hyeok had been waiting, he chased after him using Rangbo.


    It didn��t stop there, but struck down the sword to block the movement of the galaxy.


    Mok Min-ho may have been easily defeated, but I will not be easily defeated, Captain. How strong have I become!


    okay? I want to see your skills properly after a long time, but�� that��s going to be a bit difficult.


    Once again, Kim Gun-woong��s attack team is closing the distance.


    Eun-ha confirmed it with a sidelong glance and let go of Choi Eun-hyuk��s swordsmanship.


    While Eun-ha lost her balance, she fell to the side of the red tower attack team that came to protect herself using Cheonbo.


    Almost at the same time, he called out his trustworthy name.


    Blue brother!


    Hurray! okay! Brother is here!


    Jinparang, who was called, rushed at Choi Eunhyuk.


    Eun-hyeok, who managed to balance, had to urgently defend against Jinpa-rang��s attack.


    However, Jinparang did not back down and pushed him with continuous attacks.


    �C Noh Eun-ha.


    From the rear, it was a fact that they were rushing to the Blue Tower��s defense tower.


    The raiding party of the galaxy and the red tower stood in a state blocked by enemies in front and behind.


    In that situation, Kim Gun-woong approached Eunha, who was stranded.


    He held out his hand, not the sword.


    stop holding my hand �� is it a recommendation even in this situation?


    As I said before, I have no intention of harming you. I��ll promise. If it��s good for you, it��s good, it��ll never be a loss.


    After the end-of-class party of the first semester of the first year.


    Kim Gun-woong showed interest in Eun-ha. And he secretly approached Eunha when Seohyun Han went to study abroad.


    I want you to be my exclusive player.


    Even if you��re not an exclusive player, you can be my strength.


    Each time, Eunha refused.


    Sorry, find someone else.


    His answer was the same this time.


    It��s not that he didn��t think about it, but the conclusion that Eunha came to was that he didn��t need Kim Gun-woong��s strength.


    Rather, he had to cut his power.


    ��I don��t understand. I��m not as stupid as Choi Ga-in, but�� What the hell is the difference between Yoo Do-jun, Jung Ha-yang, and me?


    Kim Geon-woong raised his hand and said.


    It was the way he wanted to know the answer, but Eunha didn��t bother to answer.


    The difference between Kim Gun-woong and Yoo Do-jun and Jung Ha-yang.


    It was because Kim Geon-woong was not one to bow his head to a fairy.


    Above all��


    -Kim Gun-woong doesn��t want me. You want my power.


    Eunha tries to make her own side and does not want to be owned by anyone.


    Kim Gun-woong tries to make Eun-ha his own person.


    The two were never compatible.


    As long as Kim Gun-woong tries to accept his existence as the concept of possession.


    -You are just yours, but they are mine, and I am theirs. Or just mine.


    Although they cannot mark their names on their faces, their names must be written on the faces of Jeong Ha-yang and Yoo Do-jun.


    The same goes for Cha Eun-woo in your arms.


    Similarly, their names are probably written on their faces.


    Or just your own name.


    In that sense, Kim Gun-woong��s personality may be similar to his own.


    strong possessiveness


    I��ll never be yours So stop giving up.


    ��really stubborn. Even if you try to do this, you won��t give up��.


    Just give up?


    What you showed me so far, how can I give up.


    really tenacious


    Eunha sighed.


    Either that or not, Kim Gun-woong shrugged his shoulders and opened his mouth.


    So in this situation, what do you think you can do? Just obediently�� Huh?


    Kim Gun-woong must have thought that this was an opportunity to end the confrontation.


    But it was a huge mistake.


    The reason why Eunha had to talk to him was to pass the time.


    ����ȡ��(star picking)


    A beam of light passing overhead.


    Eun-ha jumped into the air while hugging Cha Eun-woo tightly.


    The galaxy holding the light emitted by Hoshimiya Kaede escaped Kim Gun-woong��s raiding party.


    And the arrows went straight to the Red Tower without missing.


    ��Hey Eunha! Eunwoo!


    That was the end of the confrontation.


    Jeong Ha-yang, who was waiting at the top of the red tower, welcomed the two.


    And Hayang held Eunwoo��s hand and moved forward until he could see the students gathered below.


    As if the two had made a promise, they raised their hands high into the sky.


    What is this?


    what? If so, who won?


    Did Hayang win?


    Eunwoo is also wearing a crown?


    The students, who were at first puzzled, soon stuck out their tongues with absurd expressions.


    Then, looking back at themselves who were participating in the absurd competition, they burst into laughter.


    There were no winners and no losers.


    ��


    When the world is infested with monsters.


    The world honored the player who destroyed them as a hero.


    And a few heroes were obsessed with their power and tried to rule the world.


    Then people realized.


    A force that cannot be controlled eventually becomes a knife that harms them.


    From an extreme point of view��.


    �C Players are no different from monsters.


    Monsters hurt people.


    Players hurt people too.


    Then how can you tell the difference between a monster and a player?


    If a player can harm a person, it is no different from a monster after all.


    People can use mana, but not all of them become players.


    Players were only a minority, and in the end, they couldn��t win over public opinion.


    Was this really unexpected? No one thought that the match would end with no one winning��


    But the reactions of the people who came to see it seemed pretty good, right? There were quite a few reactions that the kids liked it because they were like kids.


    Do you think it would be good to do it next year? I honestly think this is better than the division competition. It��s like kids.


    The 3rd grade general instructor of the middle school academy woke up from his thoughts when he heard the other instructors talking.


    Living in the age of < Destruction at the End of the Century >, he smiled at the instructors who hadn��t experienced it.


    As they said, the 3rd grade union competition may have ended successfully.


    He also did not think that Jung Ha-yang and Cha Eun-woo would hold hands and end the confrontation.


    However-.


    ��I��ll probably go back to the division competition next year.


    ��yes?


    It could be used for entertainment, but I��m not going to introduce it in earnest.


    It��s not the academy��s way.


    The world will perish once.


    A player academy that was established only after a certain level of foundation was laid.


    Having been at the academy almost from the beginning, he came to realize at some point.


    The academy��s system intentionally competes with students and tries to make them not trust each other. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Perhaps the fundamental reason for having an academy is not to train players, but to control them.


    A force beyond your control.


    If so, it��s enough to control it.


    Teach the players systematically and not allow them to unite with each other so that they are subject to control.


    It was only when the world was destroyed that the heroes would wield unbridled power�� but many years have passed since then.


    The value of heroes inevitably falls, and the value of others inevitably rises.


    And�� Heroes won��t just want another hero to challenge their throne


    .


    I would not have marked it directly.


    So they would place uncontrollable monsters under their control and call them Players.


    Not a hero in the sense of saving the world.


    In the sense that they are playing on a stage that someone has made.


    That was the realization he had gained through dozens of years.


    I don��t know who rules this world��


    But the truth that I haven��t realized even after spending dozens of years.


    Who are the people who rule this world?


    Is it the fairy government that stabilizes the world?


    Is it a business group that wants to own the world?


    Are you a player who refuses to yield the world in your hands to the next generation?


    Or is it the public sentiment that sways here and there like a reed?


    Maybe�� maybe neither.


    Domination is�� done without anyone noticing.


    All kinds of things sprouted and took root in the once destroyed world.


    It was already too late to root out all the bad things.


    I had no choice but to hug and go.


    After all, right and wrong things are mixed and the world built on top of it is the present world.


    Does the presence of light create shadows?


    Is there a shadow or a light?


    Yin-Yang.


    The world must be in harmony.


    In other words, if there is a bright part, there is no choice but to have a dark part.


    It is light and dark.


    But what would happen if we put in the bright parts to achieve harmony when only the dark parts are full?


    It must also be light and dark and yin and yang.


    The current world is just that.


    i��m gonna wake up


    The head coach rose from his seat.


    I take my eyes off Noh Eun-ha who is on the screen.


    The industry may call him the sleepy dragon of the academy, but as an educator, he sees No Eun-ra��.


    ��That��s an uncontrollable monster.


    Noeun is a monster.


    You can see his character from what he did at the academy.


    Nevertheless, the world assumes that Noh Eun-ha can be controlled.


    It��s like they don��t notice that they��re raising a monster.


    And the academy itself was condoning it.


    And my older sister is saying that those kids are special. Even if you introduced it in a secondary academy, you probably wouldn��t feel the same fun as today.


    Indeed, right? Who would think of winning together like Hayang?


    The kids were good at commanding, but it would have been a mess if other riders had done it.


    In fact, there wasn��t much to see in other jockeys. It was really a child��s play.


    In recent years, the world has been changing rapidly.


    Is it going for the good or for the bad?


    The general instructor did not know.


    However, I could see that a series of flows were going badly for those who had been ruling the world for a while.


    So he was curious.


    how the world will change


    Those kids�� will be the key.


    Intuition is telling.


    It��s not just a generational shift.


    This stream has nothing to do with them.


    Maybe they will be the center of the flow.


    I��m more worried about next year than that. next year? Why are you like this all of a sudden?


    Aren��t those kids going to go to high school academy? yes it is


    The high school academy does not hold division competitions like the middle school academy, but a comprehensive competition.


    ����uh?��


    Until then, I hope to live long.


    The general instructor smiled and put his hands behind his back.


    Upon hearing his words, the instructors following him hardened their faces seriously.


    If Noh Eun-ha goes to the general competition, the winner will not change for three years. Even if Noh Eun-ha doesn��t participate, I think they��ll be able to surpass the top jockeys with their skills��


    ������.��


    It must be hard to handle that. After all, there will be no comparison target, so maybe I will end up being compared with the instructors��.


    The monster


    is not only Noh Eun-ha.


    Those who followed him were all monsters.


    The general instructor was looking forward to the future.


    Are there any instructors who transfer to the Higher Academy?


    ��Ah me.


    The general instructor clicked his tongue when he saw a man with his hand raised among the instructors.


    He was an instructor of Lee Guk-jong.


    You��re going to have a hard time. You will receive many requests from outside, so you��d better be careful.


    The head instructor laughed as if it wasn��t his job.


    Maybe the fairy�� is no different from the players.


    Will Noh Eun-ha and those gathered around him succumb to the control of the powerful and remain as simple players?


    Or will they eventually be reborn as beings that change the world?


    The old man, who had previously succumbed to the invisible world, decided to watch with pleasure.


    ��And thus, the combined battle ends.

 Chapter 401

    Relife Player 401


    [Chapter 117]


    [Ain��s Right to Happiness]


    Ain��s history is not very long.


    It has been less than a hundred years since their existence, which once belonged to the realm of mystery that can only be found in legends or folktales, has been recognized by the world.


    where is a hundred years


    It��s only been a little over 50 years since < Destruction at the End of the Century > broke out.


    Those who were born due to the disaster that turned the whole world upside down were the ��subhumans��.


    Therefore, Ain was an underdog corresponding to a social minority in any country.


    Clan Road! Don��t you think this was too much!?


    Of course, among them, Ain who were ��officially�� active as players had to be even smaller.


    Of course, there were some Ain who were unofficially active without leaving the academy.


    Unless they have exceptional abilities.


    Ain was also an underdog in the industry.


    oh my ears are going to fall It seems that I can��t hear you today. Oh my ears��.


    [It��s already been three months, three months! You said you would pay the alternative wage, but why don��t you pay my kids!?]


    ��Ha, I��m going to die of noise


    and noise.


    She went to Jangbongjeon in Dangun Clan Road on behalf of her Ainin colleagues.


    It was because the children��s wage arrears had been going on for three months.


    To be precise, the ain players who were active on a one-time basis hadn��t been able to pay in arrears yet.


    You know that these friends are the ones I��ve known since I was little. But how could Clanlord do this to me? yes? Have I ever heard of a Clanlord? Even though the contract rate of our kids was not as good as other S-class clans, I was patient with it�� isn��t this really too much? Do you know how embarrassing I am now?


    Chaehyun�� I told you before. The clan situation is not good these days, so I can��t afford to pay attention to their wages.


    In the first half of the year, the Dangun group was staggering and Jang Bong-jeon himself made vain remarks, so the Dangun clan was in a very precarious situation.


    Having managed to keep only the position of Clanlord, he tried to convince her as if he was not ashamed.


    But the bullshit couldn��t get her to eat.


    I��ve been here for several years. Do you think I don��t even know that the clan has a reserve fund? hey! Reserved funds are not funds to be used by the way!


    Even if that is the case, it is not that our clan does not have money, nor does it mean that there is no corner for money to come out. But compared to regular workers, you��re saying that they won��t give you money, which is not much. Now. hey! When did I say I wouldn��t give it to you? Aren��t you saying we can��t give it to you right now because the current situation isn��t good enough�� There


    were a significant number of players who left the Dangun clan because they were disappointed with Jang Bong-jeon��s play in the press.


    Having been immersed in the clan for a long time, she contributed to stabilizing the clan by persuading players to leave and appeasing the ain players in particular.


    She also borrowed the power of the demi-humans to make up for the temporary shortage of personnel.


    However, once Jang Bong-jeon��s clan was stable, he shut his mouth and was about to move on.


    Myung Chae-hyeon had no choice but to feel a deep sense of betrayal and disappointment.


    Next month��. Next month, I will definitely give it to you, so please send the kids protesting below back.


    ��huh��


    Myung Chae-hyeon sighed.


    I couldn��t find sincerity from him who put his hands together and pretended to be wrong.


    But she had no choice but to brush him off.


    Eventually she had to back off.


    And the kids below are asking for a little adjustment in the contract ratio from next year�� You


    know the situation of Chae Hyun-ah��s clan, right? Do you think we might drop to class B instead of class A next year? Do you think you have money to give them? ����.


    you take good care of the kids. Honestly, our treatment isn��t bad either.


    The treatment is not bad.


    Myung Chae-hyun didn��t say anything.


    Ain, who lives under the gaze of society, is not properly recognized for his value unless it is in the player industry.


    As a result, it has no choice but to hang on to the player industry.


    In the end, unless the person himself was exceptional, they had no choice but to be swayed by A��s tyranny as Eul��s position.


    From that point of view, the Dangun clan was at a better level than the vicious clans.


    Among the clans rated as S-class, the treatment was not good.


    ��All right.


    In the end, you have to be content with your current life.


    Myung Chae-hyeon��s answer was fixed.


    She brooded over her frustration and left the clan.


    Unwilling to see the faces of her colleagues, she was about to return home.


    And that day, she witnessed the players beating the children.


    ����Ah��


    Something like a star appeared��


    Hey, isn��t he dead?


    no don��t worry I��ve shot myself once before, and even if I got hit, these guys didn��t die very well.


    In the end, death means death.


    That��s not to say you won��t die. AC, I tried to relieve my stress for the first time in a while, but I was in a good mood.


    Ain has excellent physical abilities.


    Of course, it also has excellent healing abilities.


    As a result, there were occasions when I was attacked by bad people for that reason.


    Because of his hatred of monsters.


    simply to relieve stress.


    just kidding


    A young child who was not protected was often exposed to unreasonable violence.


    ��ah��


    what did we do wrong.


    Myung Chae-hyeon was attacked by players while trying to save her children.


    Suffering from a gunshot wound, she sobbed as they watched them rise casually.


    What did we�� do to you��


    At last she closed her eyes.


    Her death becomes the trigger.


    ��


    There are a total of 30 children in the middle school academy, including 1st to 3rd graders.


    There was a class that only they had to complete compulsory due to the fact that there were a small number of students who entered with their identity clearly verified, and because they could use telepathy.


    oh blue huh? What is your brother doing here?


    Secondary academy compulsory liberal arts telepathist ethics.


    Parang, who listened to every word of the obvious, found a familiar face as he packed his things and was about to get up.


    I��m sorry, but if there��s no next class, could you listen to me for a moment?


    Higher Academy 0


    28th Kim Bau.


    Ain, who was attending the academy, was interacting with each other to some extent.


    It was also a fact that each grade had a representative of the Ain.


    So there was no way that the students, including Parang, didn��t know him, who was serving as the representative of Ain, a 3rd year high school academy.


    What the hell is going on?


    Bau Kim was not formal.


    Parang, who knew his personality well, found it strange that he had a serious face.


    So he sat down and decided to listen to Bau Kim.


    As you all know, there was an incident where a telepathist of the Dangun Clan, Myung Chae-hyeon, was beaten to death by a group of players not too long ago.


    ������.��


    The students held their breath.


    It was an incident that even Blue knew about.


    Myung Chae-hyeon jumped in to protect her young children and was beaten until she died without being able to resist the players.


    A video of her dying from a gunshot wound was reported on the news.


    From that day on, the society was seething.


    The children were angry.


    People were also shocked.


    With her death, it was even revealed that the Dangun Clan had treated Ajin players unfairly.


    Starting with that, the Ajin players continued to expose the absurdities they had been subjected to.


    I don��t think we can stand still like this. I think we should fight to get our rights like them. Is there anyone here who has never been through something like that?


    ��that��s right.


    Blue nodded.


    Some students also agreed.


    They are receiving support now, but most of them were those who had entrusted themselves to the slums.


    There must have been a time when I was victimized by malice for no reason.


    I heard that my grandma took care of me��


    Even before I went to my grandma��s house, things like that were common.


    Blue bit her lip.


    In fact, when he saw the video of Myung Chae-hyeon getting shot, he empathized as if he had been hurt.


    The children��s dissatisfaction that erupted after her death was all sympathetic.


    Just then, I got a call from Jeon A-yeon. This time, people said they wanted the academy students to participate in the massive movement.


    National Ain Regiment.


    Blue was also a familiar name.


    It was the largest group among the groups related to the subhumans to promote the rights of the subhumans.


    Movements to abolish discrimination against subhumans have been going on many times. But this time the scale is different. In addition to Jeon A-yeon, other groups also decided to participate in a large-scale campaign. ������.��


    So I think we, academy students, should also participate in the movement and publicize our wishes. I ask you to participate in this.


    Bau Kim��s speech warmed the hearts of the students.


    The blue heart was the same.


    Might be able to change the world!


    In the meantime, he was interested in improving the treatment of the delinquents.


    Apparently, the movement led by Jeon Ah-yeon would help create the world she desired.


    I think I can change the world.


    Blue jumped up from his seat.


    me! me! me! I��ll do that exercise too! i will definitely do it!


    Jin Parang wags his wolf tail excitedly.


    And starting with him, the students who usually followed him like the leader of the group decided to join the movement.


    Jinseo! What are you doing without raising your hand!?


    Although the number of students in secondary academies is small, their tendencies are not all the same.


    There were students who wanted to live quietly at the academy, while others wanted to live freely.


    So-called moderates and hardliners.


    If the head of the hardline faction was Jin Parang, the head of the moderate faction was Jin Seo-na.


    yes stand up Are you going to join the exercise too?


    Hardliners all raised their hands.


    But the moderates were not in agreement.


    Because Serena didn��t raise her hand.


    Most of the people who didn��t raise their hands were watching her.


    ��I��ll think about it for a bit.


    Even urged on by some moderates, she eventually withheld participation.


    Naturally, a small number of moderate students also withheld their participation.


    Sheesh�� Of course it��s an exercise you have to do, so why is it besides me��


    ?


    I didn��t like her words.


    By his standards, Ain should of course have participated in this movement.


    It��s time to raise your voice.


    [Hey, is this a chance to change the world with our own hands!?]


    [��I��ll think about it.]


    Jinpa-rang sent a telepathic message to Jinseo-na.


    She gave the same answer this time.


    [No, why are you saying you won��t do this? Jinseo and you have changed a lot.]


    [I haven��t changed at all?]


    I don��t know.


    Perhaps she, too, will change her mind when the exercise heats up.


    Jinpa-rang decided to show his enthusiasm even by himself.


    ��


    The second semester was coming to an end.


    Then, the academy announced the end of the second semester. Sear?h the ��ovelFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In the case of the 3rd year students of the middle school academy, they had to form a party of 4 to find the right path in the barrier magic.


    On the other hand, Jongpyeong seems to take place in Woraksan Mountain for four days.


    I don��t have much to do with this week��s review, so I��ll have to take my time slowly.


    By the way, it��s a 4-person party��


    After finishing the Guardian class, Eun-ha was thinking about making a party combination to prepare for the final.


    In Woraksan Mountain in Chungcheongbuk-do, dungeons and dangerous monsters were rare. The altitude was low and the Slayers were not hiding.


    Instead, the road was very rough.


    If the instructors build barrier magic, it won��t be that easy to get out of the mountain.


    So the role of a navigator or telepath is important��


    One of the party members should be put in as someone who specializes in finding the way.


    Jung Ha-yang and Jin Seo-na Jin Pa-rang.


    Among the three, Eunha decided to invite Jung Ha-yang, who is known as < The Seed > from < Index >, to the party.


    In order to finish the finale comfortably.


    ��what?


    However, the expectation that Jung Ha-yang would naturally join her party was greatly missed.


    After reading the answer from Hayang, Eunha asked the question back without even realizing it.


    It was really useful.


    ��Hayangnim��: Sorry ?? I decided to do this review with my friends from Alice affiliates (04:16 pm)


    As far as I heard, Chae Yeon-ji, a direct descendant of Alice Life, took the lead this time.


    He said that the students supported by Alice should develop unity.


    It seems that Hayang also thought that there was some truth to it.


    Eunha also agreed. After all, it was also his own fault for not telling him about it beforehand.


    what good Hayang gives up�� Then you can call Seo-Na.


    If Jung Ha-yang doesn��t work, Jin Seo-na.


    If she is sharp, she will find her way well in the barrier.


    Just then, a reply arrived from her.


    ��Doggy��: I want to do it with the KK kids this time to get closer to the kids (04:27 pm)


    ��Doggy��: Oh, I��ll take Kaede and Sihyeong too ^^ (04:28 pm)


    Jin Seo-na also refused.


    Eunha was at a loss for words for a moment.


    Why are you taking Hou and Sihyung with you if you are planning to become friends with the KK kids?


    What the hell is he going to do after he��s only been friends with one person?


    Eun-ha strangely felt that Jin Seo-na was distant from her.


    It��s like you don��t want to share your opinion.


    I was thinking of Kang Si-hyung as the guardian�� Woraksan Mountain would be suitable for training Si-hyung as well��


    Eunha soothed her appetite with regret.


    Out of necessity, he decided to include Lee Cheon-seo in his party instead of Kang Si-hyung.


    On the other hand, he decided to twist Jinparang in an alternate way.


    At the same time, I texted other friends to invite them to stay.


    uh? Blue brother!


    Anyway, Lee Cheon-seo was next to him.


    Eun-ha, who received a verbal answer from him, found Jinpa-rang running away wagging her wolf��s tail.


    Blue, who was having fun with the children, pricked up his wolf ears.


    uh? why do you call


    Jinpalang turned his head.


    Even the students who usually followed him pretended to know him.


    It��s just fine. Even if you don��t, I��m going to invite you to a party right now��


    Oh, sorry.


    Eun-ha tried to invite Parang to a party, but he attached a word to it.


    At that time, Parang suddenly put his hands together and took a sorry posture.


    I��m doing something important right now.


    much? what��s important? I was talking about Jongpyeong with these guys because exercise guidelines came down from Jeon Ayeon. �� huh?


    Jinparang was excited and talked about the guidelines given to the academy students by Jeon Ah-yeon.


    The point was one.


    In the case of Ain, a 3rd year middle school academy, he had to direct the party members on the wrong path in order to let people know the importance of telepathy.


    What bullshit is that?


    What a dog! It��s a movement that shows how important we are in society, but isn��t bullshit harsh?


    That��s right Eunha. And it��s not that we lie all the time, it��s that sometimes we lie! Or not act as a telepath at all!


    Eunha frowned.


    There was no dog noise.


    After all, I had never heard of such a movement in my previous life.


    Anyway, it��s not like I��m avoiding you, and if I want to let many kids know our intentions, there��s no point in having a party with the kids I go out with all the time, right?


    ��Okay then.


    Jinparang is infatuated.


    There was no way Eunha didn��t know his heart as he shook his tail stiffly with the bridge of his nose erect.


    According to his experience, no one can stop Jinparang from becoming like that until the day he realizes it himself.


    In the first place, Eunha had no intention of risking the hassle.


    Then it��s a galaxy! sorry! See you later!


    yes see you later


    Eunha sent Jinparang.


    As I watched him walk away, I tried to think of the campaign Jeon Ah-yeon was going to do in my memory.


    ��quite earlier than I remember. Ah, is it because of the death of the Dangun Clan telepathist? Eunha what?


    Nothing.


    Rather than that, if Blue isn��t even big brother, shouldn��t we be looking for other telepathists?


    I think you��d better not look for a telepathist.


    If what you remember is correct.


    You must not bring a telepathist into your party.


    Eun-ha answered roughly what Cheon-seo Lee said and decided to organize a party with the remaining friends.


    I wasn��t thinking about getting good grades in this finale anyway, so it��s okay to invite anyone to the party.


    Just in time, a call came from a friend.


    ��Minho Mok��: It��s already time for a party (04:44 pm)


    ��Eunwoo Cha��: I��m sorry, Eunha. Minho and the guys from Galaxy affiliates decided to have a party�� ?? (04:44 pm)


    ��Choi Eun-hyeok��: Captain ?? Let��s talk early, let��s do it together next time! (04:45 pm)


    ��Eat Min-ji��: I organized a party with you. Will there be something to die for? I don��t like it, I can��t do it (04:45 pm)


    ��Dojun Card��: I think I said it the other day, my friend, but I��m not going to take the bus anymore? (04:46 pm)


    ��Bae Soo-bin��: Ha�� I feel sorry for you so I go to the party (04:47 pm)


    ��Hoo!��: ? (04:48 pm)


    ��Kang Si-hyung��: I was supposed to go with Seo-na. ..? (04:48 pm)


    ��Gap��: Didn��t you say that earlier? We already made it up among ourselves. Good job~ (04:48 pm)


    Except for Bae Su-bin, who has no friends.


    Friends say they abandoned the galaxy.

 Chapter 402

    Relife Player 402


    [Chapter 117]


    [Ain��s Right to Happiness (2)]


    Recently at the academy, there was a scene that I could see every morning.


    It was a picket activity by Ain students.


    [Give us the right to be happy.]


    [We want to be happy too.]


    The death of telepathist Myung Chae-hyeon.


    Her death was tantamount to revealing to the world the contempt and discrimination against Ain that had been carried out knowingly or unknowingly.


    It was an event that exploded enough for children who had endured discrimination against society so far to rise up.


    [Still sinning against the world! Only those who are born! There is no one!]


    [We are! sin! I didn��t build it!]


    [We! I am proud!]


    Ain, who appeared after < Destruction at the End of the Century >, was persecuted by people who had a fear of monsters.


    A society steeped in anarchy implicitly defined them as monsters.


    Abandoned by their parents and pushed to the slums, the children had to harbor hostility to the world.


    Even so, they had to live, so the Ain kept the resentment in their hearts.


    So they grew up to become active players in the industry.


    In other words, it meant that the majority of demi-humans had the strongest hatred for society.


    Therefore, the movement under their leadership was in a way active and stimulating.


    [There is no sin against Ain!]


    [Listen to our story!]


    The word active is direct.


    The word stimulating is peripheral.


    His personality was enough to attract the attention of Ain students.


    That is why, every morning, Jin Parang carried out a campaign near the lecture building where many students attended, holding a sign with a message printed by Jeon A-yeon.


    Other children also held up placards and advertised to passing students.


    [uh! hey! Please look at this once!]


    [Please look at this once!]


    It��s not just picketing.


    Ain students used telepathy to induce those who did not show interest in sports.


    cheer up! I will support you too!


    Isn��t the world a bit like these days? Still I��m on your side


    I��ve been thinking it��s a problem for a long time too. I will also promote it to my friends.


    Students who were caught or those who confirmed the exercise responded generally positively.


    This is because the students belonging to the 3rd generation players who did not go through < Destruction at the end of the century > had a lot of prejudice against Ain, unlike the older generation.


    Moreover, it was a situation where the media was talking about what kind of discrimination children had been subjected to in the meantime.


    In a way, it was only natural that there was public opinion in favor of Ain.


    In that way, the heat of the movement happening outside was reaching inside the academy.


    [Instructor! Don��t just go, Instructor, listen to our story!]


    [We! I didn��t do anything wrong!]


    Then, Parang got excited.


    Passionately spreading telepathy, he wanted to let other people know about the pain of the gods.


    The ��random�� telepathy was definitely working, and people cheered enthusiastically.


    [With our own hands! Let��s change the world!]


    Parang was convinced that he could change the world.


    If the movement led by Jeon Ah-yeon begins in earnest, a better world will be created.


    [Guys!? why are you walking that way? They said you should come over here and listen to the story!?]


    The future is bright.


    Jinpa-rang��s heart skipped a beat.


    ��


    ��I��m dying of noise.


    My head is pounding these days.


    It is because of the telepathy that the gods send every morning.


    It was unpleasant and coercive to dig into my head without permission.


    Hearing the same message from multiple people made me feel like I was being brainwashed.


    Eunha, what��s wrong? The telepathy that suddenly flew in in the morning still lingers in the afterimage�� I guess so. That��s why Geon-woong said he doesn��t go in the direction of Gangang-dong these days.


    Are you still in touch with him? First of all, it��s the same group. How often do we talk when we meet?


    Telepathy was so powerful that day.


    After class, Eunha cleared her ears and had a conversation with Seona.


    A cafe located on the top floor of the lecture hall.


    The caf�� overlooking the academy was a place frequented by influential students.


    Naturally, I was in a position free from the ain students who exercised everywhere after class.


    If your head hurts too much, tell me. I learned it in class, but in that case, you have to send telepathy to purify your head.


    Then, if you make a mistake, your consciousness may be focused on that side.


    So you should ask someone you trust. Leave it to me. I��m good at disrespect He also recites prayers well.


    ��I��ll think about it.


    Eun-ha tilted her steaming cup.


    Deciding to let the coffee cool down a bit, he set it down on the table.


    In contrast, Seo-na tried to drink coffee cautiously, even though it was hot.


    What do you say at Jeon Ah-yeon?


    It seems that you want to continue like this. He said that before he could rise up in earnest, he needed to gather support from non-Ain people.


    The reason Eunha called Seona.


    He listened to her and brought up memories of his previous life.


    It must have been.


    ��Ain wave.


    Ain wave.


    After hearing the aspect of the movement that the galaxy would proceed in earnest, he was convinced.


    It was a social movement that took place in a future farther than now in a previous life.


    But the reason is different.


    Ain, who had been exploited before returning, committed suicide in the middle of Gwanghwamun��


    Even if the trigger was different.


    The flow could not be said to be different.


    If so, the result of the Ajin Wave wouldn��t be that different either.


    How many of the secondary academy students participated? It would be more convenient to count the students who did not participate. These days, the kids on our side also go out with the blue oppa. There are probably 4 kids including me who didn��t participate in the sport.


    Serena grumbled and said.


    It seems that she and her friends, who declared that they would not participate in sports, are being ostracized by the Ain students.


    Eunha listened to her complaint.


    Since they were children who had a sense of solidarity with each other, her position was embarrassing.


    That��s why I was curious about Eunha.


    Serena, why aren��t you participating?


    Ain, who is well known in the player industry, is also participating in the movement. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    People in the world were also condemning the problematic player industry.


    The ripple effect was so strong.


    Nevertheless, unlike Jinpa-rang, Eun-ha felt strange about Seo-na, who did not participate in the exercise.


    There is one thing I felt after becoming a direct descendant of KK Pharmaceutical.


    Seo-na brushes back her flowing hair.


    She continued, casting her gaze into the dark foreground.


    -It seems that changing the world is not as easy as I thought.


    okay? huh. The people at the top didn��t seem to be interested in what the people below were trying to do.


    I bet Because it has nothing to do with them.


    Yeah, so it doesn��t change. It��s not something I��m interested in, and it has nothing to do with me. No matter how much I try to move from below, it seems to be of no use if there is no response from above.


    Eunha nodded.


    Serena��s words got to the point.


    The Ain wave that occurred in the previous life ended there because it was a reform from the bottom up.


    Ain wave failed.


    And it will fail this time too.


    It can��t be done only from below.


    It should also be done above.


    Jeon Ah-yeon would know.


    That is why


    Jeon Ah-yeon must induce interest and participation from those who are not Ain before they rise up in earnest.


    To promote public opinion so that it cannot be ignored even from above.


    Still, when I look at the current social atmosphere, I wonder if it can change.


    Well, it��s only for a moment. Can��t you see me?


    The coffee is cold.


    Eunha took a sip of coffee and pointed at her ear.


    It meant that my head hurt from being surrounded by the telepathy of demi-humans.


    So will other people.


    The way the message was delivered was too coercive.


    Now, society may be outraged by the player��s death��


    but even so, it��s not ��my job�� after all.


    Non-humans fundamentally cannot sympathize with the suffering of demi-humans.


    As a result, the Ain had no choice but to show a different kind of heat from them.


    If you think so, you should have told Blue Oppa too. I heard he was busy running around the academy these days.


    Eun-ha was more negative about Ain Wave than she was.


    So she snapped.


    Thinking like that, did you dare to encourage Parang to participate in the movement?


    Parangi hyung has always been interested in creating a world where children are not persecuted.


    yes.


    So�� I thought it wouldn��t hurt to experience it myself.


    ��You��re not saying it��s not your business, are you?


    As a result, it��s not my job, so what?


    It��s Blue Oppa��s business.


    Because it��s Blue��s job. So, you have to do what he wants to do.


    Jinseo-na looked at Eun-ha with an absurd face.


    A look I don��t like.


    Even so, Eunha stood firm in her gaze.


    Because there are some things you can��t understand with words.


    He��s not the kind of person who will understand what Parang hyung says�� If


    Jinpalang sincerely wants to create a world for children.


    Then you must realize the reality.


    That the children are a social minority and at the same time the socially underprivileged.


    If you don��t truly realize its meaning, the ideal of blue is just an ideal.


    That��s why Eunha knew about it, but didn��t try to stop Parang.


    Rather, I was just letting him do whatever he wanted.


    Whew�� I think your personality is the worst of us. make it efficient


    That��s why they say they don��t party with you.


    ����.


    Eunha hesitated while drinking coffee.


    Serena stabbed her with a dagger.


    Currently, he is having difficulties organizing a party in preparation for the end of the second semester.


    Friends are organizing a party with other students.


    In the end, he was in a situation where he couldn��t save one person.


    tell me honestly huh? what? did you make it What do you mean by weaving?


    I mean, it��s suspicious�� It��s just a coincidence, a coincidence.


    The fox opened her chest wide as if she were proud of herself.


    Eun-ha said ahem and was mean to Seo-na, who wiggled her fox tail.


    I understand your situation, but isn��t it too strange?


    for a period of three years.


    Friends hung out with various students in secondary academy.


    As a result, they would often spend time with other groups.


    Unlike Noh Eun-ha.


    Eunha, so you too should make friends from next year. Don��t play with the kids you see every day. �� Ha��


    Seo-na gave an instruction while saying ahem again.


    Eunha let out a grunt and sighed.


    So, who are you going to put in the party for the remaining seats?


    ��I��m thinking about it. First of all, Seo Cheon said he would ask a good navigator. Well then you don��t need me or the other kids to help.


    I guess I felt sorry for myself.


    Eun-ha was grateful for Seo-na��s consideration and thought about the rest of the party.


    In fact, I didn��t even worry too much.


    It��s just enough to fill a spot.


    This time, only two thousand books should be rolled. It��s quite unfortunate that I can��t teach Kang Si-hyung.


    No, wait��


    Then, as soon as the conversation stopped, Eun-ha raised her head to her who was looking down at the academy.


    Kang Si-hyung, sponsored by KK Group, belonged to Jin Seo-na��s party.


    it��s standing


    Yes why?


    Cheonseo, Sihyung, and Tre��


    I hate it.


    Cheon-seo Lee and Si-hyeong Kang are exchanged.


    The two were guardians with scores with no difference at the moment.


    Neither gain nor loss.


    However, when he spoke to her, she showed an expression of disgust.


    why not?


    After all, it��s like this, but I don��t like him. I honestly hate it. It��s just that you can��t help but ignore him because you��re trying to take care of him.


    Seo-na did not express her opinion in human relationships.


    However, she is expressing her dissatisfaction in such a primary way.


    It was unexpected for Eunha.


    Either way, she continued to move her mouth.


    That kid is too calculating. People can be calculating, but no matter how much you do, you shouldn��t openly show your selfishness. He�� he doesn��t.


    Eunha It��s because you don��t know. We��re not talking��.


    We? Who are we?


    ��girls. Didn��t you know that Cheon-seo Lee always talks to you?


    I just want to get to know you��


    you. Whose side are you on? ��on your side.


    Was Lee Cheonseo wrong? Cheonseo Lee was wrong.


    The fox pointedly raised the corner of her eyes.


    Eunha, who had a good sense of humor, nodded her head as she said.


    Then, with satisfaction, Seo-na poured out her dissatisfaction with Lee Cheon-seo for an hour.


    ��okay. I��ll tell you to refrain.


    Are you going to tell him about that��? Then what am I going to be! I just wanted to get close, so I asked you to meet just the two of us.


    what do you want to see me


    Just know. okay?


    ��yes.


    If so, what were you talking about?


    Eunha tried to speak, but noticed and zipped her lips.


    I��ve been feeling this lately��


    since he entered KK Pharmaceuticals, he seems to have bullied me too much.


    Eunha sighed inwardly.


    ��


    The children rose up.


    The National Ain Federation, representing them, shouted in the middle of Gwanghwamun.


    [Now there is no endurance and no sacrifice.


    We were Ain. Until now, we have been hated for resembling monsters.


    Also, they could not be treated as human beings and sometimes had to be treated worse than slaves.


    We are underdogs. No strength. So I endured and endured again.


    But I will not stand it anymore. We are about to make a decision to fight to find a humane life rather than die like dogs.


    We have the right to be happy too.


    We are human too.]

 Chapter 403

    Relife Player 403


    [Chapter 118]


    [A very essential lie]


    Ain is also human.


    The message Jeon A-yeon put forward was enough to attract those who had not participated in the movement.


    Public opinion, which consisted of the absolute majority of ordinary people, also sympathized with the children who were talking about the banner of equality.


    Truly an ain wave.


    A simple and stimulating appeal was enough to sweep the entire society.


    In a way, you can��t even do that.


    Most of the people who are getting heated now are the generation that did not directly experience < Destruction at the End of the Century >.


    A frenzy, maybe a frenzy.


    Such an atmosphere was also flowing in the academy.


    Even non-Ain students were fascinated.


    But the galaxy stayed away like a bystander in such an atmosphere.


    Come to think of it, Eunha, the status message of PineTalk is the same?


    what is that


    No�� It��s not that it��s particularly bad, it��s because you don��t seem to be using the status messages people send these days.


    A mock class in preparation for the end of the second semester.


    The galaxy was passing through a maze with walls reaching to the ceiling so that it could not be identified.


    At that time, Lee Cheon-seo, who belonged to the same party, showed him his smartphone as if he had suddenly remembered.


    ��We are all human.��


    Eun-ha looked at the status message of Cheon-seo, who took a selfie from a top-down angle.


    It was a message that you could find a lot if you flipped through PineTalk��s profile these days.


    My older sister wears that too��


    We are all human.


    There were quite a few people who put out messages with similar nuances, but the point was that they would eventually join the Ain wave.


    This craze was transmitted not only to her friends, but also to Eun-ah, Yeon-hwa, and Chang-jin.


    Well, it��s okay for the older sisters to join in. Since he is involved in the player industry, he must have been able to see it even when he was still.


    The key to Ain Wave was that players wanted to treat Ain as the same player.


    As such, Ain players who had been discriminated against in the industry were raising their voices.


    Even among the players, there was a saying that it should be midnight.


    It was only natural that Eun-ah and Yeon-hwa would have been directly hit by the frenzy of the wave of Ain up close.


    I��m not interested.


    Anyway, the galaxy wasn��t very interested in the Ain wave.


    However, I had no intention of undermining the will of others.


    Eun-a was accepting that she was cheering for Ain Pa-dong.


    Of course, it was also because I was sure that Eun-ah would not suffer any damage from the Ain Wave.


    okay��? Well, Eunha, even if you don��t bother doing this, people around you won��t stop, so there��s no need to send messages like this.


    Okay, grab the shield. Don��t let go of your shield when you��re a guardian.


    Cheonseo licked his lips with envy.


    On the other hand, Eun-ha did not like Cheon-seo, who calmly walked through the maze even though it was a class.


    I didn��t feel much of a will to be a guardian from him.


    When the finale begins, I decided to clearly show what hell is.


    There�� Guys. Won��t you wait a minute? I haven��t finished figuring out the spell yet��


    is that so? Then what can you do? It��s not even the end of the world anyway, so let��s take it easy.


    It was then.


    The female student recommended by Cheon Seo raised her hand and said.


    As the navigator at the party, she had to find a way out of the maze.


    It��s not that I can��t do it at this age�� but it��s too slow.


    However, by Eunha��s standards, the female student who came in on the recommendation of Lee Cheon-seo did not stand out.


    He is said to be a promising player, but he was too slow to detect mana and find a way.


    Knowing the power of < The Sid > Jung Ha-yang, I naturally compared her to her.


    no. You don��t have to. uh?


    Lecture time is running out, and we can��t stay here all the time.


    Granted, I couldn��t bear to spend any more time trying to find my way through a labyrinth that the instructors would have simply designed.


    Eun-ha, who initially decided to stand by, sighed in the end.


    Subin.


    huh. can you find the way Follow me. I thought you would, so I figured it out.


    Apparently, Soobin had the same thoughts.


    After following Eunha��s instructions, she, who had been following the party with a grim face, took the lead with her face wide open.


    She found her way fairly quickly.


    In the end, the girl��s face was dumbfounded.


    Su�� Subin. How are you finding your way?


    You just need to exclude the mana that tells you what is not the way. It��s not that you��re slow to search, it��s because you��re re-exploring a path that wasn��t already. Why are you searching so foolishly?


    ��does it really work? I understand it in my head, but the things I have already checked look different next time and there are times when other mana is mixed in the middle of searching. ����.


    Bae Su-bin spits it out casually.


    Eunha clicked her tongue when she saw the student at a loss for words.


    Even at first, she came to the party and tried to look good to Eunha, but she showed her limits like this.


    Won because there is no usable navigator.


    I should be looking forward to Yoon Byeol, who is entering high school next year.


    With Bae Su-bin��s guidance, Eun-ha reached the point where the forked roads met.


    At the intersection, students who had arrived from other roads were gathered.


    It seemed that he was wandering on the road.


    Guys! what are you doing there Are you looking for a way now? It will be difficult to find the way because it is a fork in the road.


    Lee Cheon-seo spoke to them.


    Meanwhile, they seemed relieved to see Eunha��s party.


    Some of them dropped their shoulders and sighed.


    what? What��s wrong with you guys?


    Lee Cheon-seo asked with his eyes wide open.


    Eun-ha frowned when she confirmed that four parties had gathered in the seat.


    two were missing.


    The doubt was quickly resolved.


    Right now, my party��s navigator and Parang hyung are on their way to find the way. On the way, the road splits into several branches, making it difficult to find your way just by looking.


    One student explained.


    It is said that it became difficult to find the way from one day, and eventually the navigator and the telepathist went out to find the way.


    As soon as the telepathist found the way, he decided to telepathically guide the party that was standing still on the right path.


    Come to think of it, I seem to have met a lot of crossroads a little while ago.


    I think it was also at that time that our navigator��s time to find the way noticeably increased.


    It was all thanks to Bae Soo-bin.


    Unlike the other parties, they were able to reach this point smoothly without getting lost.


    But isn��t that all? that��s right! It��s not easy to find the way, but the telepathists played a joke from the middle.


    Are you kidding?


    okay! Especially Chii over there! sea??h th�� N??elFir��.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Eun-ha, who was listening to Cheon-seo and the students, turned her attention to the place the student was pointing to.


    A student with a tail reminiscent of a cheetah was smiling shyly.


    I��m sorry. I��m really sorry. But with this, you all know how important the role of a telepath is.


    Yes, I know how important your role is, so please don��t fool us next time. uh?


    No matter what, what if I continue to eat tricks? Anyway, I understand your point very well. So stop.


    through a series of conversations.


    Eunha was able to find out what the Ain students were doing in this class.


    This is an exercise recommended by Jeon Ah-yeon.


    A movement to occasionally convey false telepathy to players in a party in order to publicize the importance of telepathy.


    I can only laugh like this at first.


    It��s a good sport, not a bad one, so people won��t be able to spit on it.


    Ain who participated in the exercise had to inform in advance that he was participating in the exercise at the party.


    And Ah-in could send the wrong telepathy to the party members only the number of times Jeon A-yeon recommended.


    It was a movement led by almost all Ajin players, and public opinion was also in favor of the Ajin movement.


    As a result, players tolerated the exercise to some extent.


    Of course, because the children kept the line well, there were no problems to speak of.


    It will be ��until now�� anyway.


    Eunha looked at the faces of the students.


    A large number of students liked Ain��s sports as if they were doing the Ice Bucket Challenge out of interest.


    As a result, a small number of students were all making dissatisfied faces, but were not trying to bring it up.


    It was then.


    [Guys! Finally found the exit! If we go from the direction we came to the road at 4 o��clock and turn right, we��ll be able to get out!]


    It was a blue-green telepathy.


    Eun-ha identified the telepathy in front of her with a voice that had penetrated her head and clicked her tongue.


    The voice was quite excited.


    I could tell that Jinparang was up to something.


    Subin, can you find the way?


    Isn��t it the direction of 4 o��clock like Blue oppa said? It��s 2 o��clock. He lied. What?


    Eun-ha, who responded coldly, looked back at the students before long.


    I asked with my eyes.


    Are you going to find the way as Jinparang said telepathically?


    Or will you follow your own party?


    ��let��s go.


    After reading the meaning of the eyes, all the students followed Eunha.


    No one listened to Parang, whose trust had already been lost due to several misplaced telepathic messages.


    So, the party and the students of the galaxy got out of the long and long maze.


    what? Did everyone come out well? Aha, that��s what Eunha told me! ��what. You didn��t do what I said and sent you a telepathic lie?


    at the end of the maze.


    I was able to meet Jinparang and the navigator who was exploring the road first.


    The navigator soon realized the situation and frowned as he looked at Jinpa-rang.


    Anyway, if you turned a little in the direction I showed you, you would have come to the exit, but I didn��t bother telling you a lie!


    No matter how it is, what if I misinterpret my instructions and deliver them?


    Sorry sorry! Still, you now know how important telepathists like us are, not just as radios.


    ��Anyway�� Okay, okay.�� ������.��


    Jinparang said cheerfully.


    The students and children who fell for his laughter burst into joyful laughter.


    As if they really couldn��t stop


    it.


    On the other hand, Eun-ha noticed that the other students hardened their faces.


    Standing as a bystander in the Ain wave, he was able to look at the current situation very objectively.


    It is good to preach to the world how important Ain are.


    But to preach it, he said. What should I do if I cut off the credibility of the demi-humans.


    In the end, my life goes the same way as before.


    It��s a risky act that eats away at my own flesh, who only sees the short-sighted future.


    That


    ��s why the demi-human wave fails.


    ��


    If you separate the generations of players.


    < The players who appeared in Destruction at the End of the Century > can be said to be the first generation,


    and the players who were born and raised in the world they protected can be called the second generation.


    It can be said to be the 3rd generation.


    The 1st generation gave off a profound atmosphere that I couldn��t help but the 2nd generation is not young.


    More than 30 years have passed since the < End of the Century Destruction > broke out. As a


    result, the 1st generation players They held a high-ranking position in the mana management organization or retired from active duty.


    So, the leading players in the current player industry could be said to be the second generation.


    They were a generation that did not directly experience the catastrophe that destroyed the world.


    That is why they were young. Moreover,


    the Ain players have a very strong personality��


    Ain players who have directly suffered damage from the disaster.


    And those Ain players have grown up to become second-generation players.


    As a result, they have taken over the mainstream of the industry . The Ajin players were warlike, and they were leading the Ajin wave. It��s


    not that I don��t understand it�� but


    they��re so fierce.


    The reason people don��t notice it is because the anger of the demi-humans is directed at the player.


    as far as now.


    It��s not just the players who hate it.


    The 2nd generation children hate this country itself.


    When fairy Lim Ga-eul saw it.


    The Ajins were currently walking on a dangerous track.


    do you hate the player


    Do you hate other people too?


    If you take even the slightest misstep, you will stumble and fall.


    It was so dangerous and stupid.


    If the player had been alive after Ogunhu, this wouldn��t have happened.


    Lim Ga-eul took her eyes off the news and looked up at the ceiling.


    I am the Twelve Seat < Heavenly Sound > Oh Geon-hu.


    He is the representative of the 2nd generation Ain. Because of him, the mana management organization was able to calm Ain��s dissatisfaction, and the fairy government was able to implement a policy of appeasement toward Ain.


    However, he died during the recapture of Uijeongbu.


    A player who inherits the will of the player after Oh Gun is too dangerous.


    Jeon A-yeon��s representative Na Se-han.


    Appearing to inherit Oh Gun-Hoo��s will, he was actually taking a hard line against Ain, contrary to Oh Gun-Hu��s will.


    like right now


    It��s too radical. Dumb. stupid It��s stupid. Honestly�� disappointing.


    Lim Ga-eul cried out alone.


    The Ain Wave that Na Sehan was creating was too radical.


    ��We are all people.��


    He set up a simple frame and impressed the 3rd generation children and also attracted public opinion.


    was suddenly called.


    If so, you will receive the price of rapidly increasing the tax.


    Maybe he doesn��t know the rule of thumb��


    Lim Ga-eul soon buried himself in a soft chair.


    There is something called the Law of Conservation.


    The hypothesis that there will always be a certain percentage of idiots in places where people gather.


    Even if the idiots were filtered out, it was a hypothesis that a certain percentage of idiots would appear in the group again.


    I really like the intention of letting the world know how important Ain��s role is. It��s so good��.


    The more people there are, the more the essence becomes blurred.


    No matter how good the essence is��.


    ����There are as many definitions as there are people, but how can that not be blurred?


    Eventually, it becomes cloudy.


    Justice is like paint.


    Adding color does not make it brighter, it gets darker.


    Thus, the essence disappears.


    Besides�� It��s none of my business after all. Do people really think they understand demihumans?


    Lim Ga-eul, who was once a famous actress.


    She asserts that it is impossible for a person to truly understand someone.


    Sometimes I don��t understand myself, so how can I understand others?


    Just pretending to understand at that moment.


    That is a very basic lie.


    Lim Ga-eul decided to draw how the soon-to-be-obscured essence changes the world.

 Chapter 404

    Relife Player 404


    [Chapter 118]


    [A very essential lie (2)]


    The children who participated in the movement led by Jeon Ah-yeon express their intention to participate to their clan and party members.


    Afterwards, Ain will inform the player industry of the importance of Ain according to the policy recommended by Jeon A-yeon.


    hey! You said it came in from the left! Why are they attacking from the right!? You almost got hurt!


    [Ehehe, sorry. Are you okay with your injuries? I��m really sorry. But now you know how important our children are playing, right?] For


    example, distorting the navigator��s instructions to transmit false telepathy to party members.


    [��This is a message from Eater. A trap appears to have been installed 50m ahead. If you get caught in that trap��. This is the end of the message.]


    For example, stop telepathy at an important part.


    [��]


    For example, not using telepathy at all.


    [we! Children too! It��s a person!]


    For example, sending random telepathic messages to people around you.


    [Listen to Dangun Clan Road Jangbongjeon! Was it good that they exploited us until now!]


    For example, making a blacklist of the names of those who exploited the subhumans and holding a protest against them.


    As such, Ain were participating in the movement in various ways.


    Of course, their methods were so radical that they provoked backlash.


    However, the voices criticizing them were not very loud.


    I would do something like this if my children had been so unfair in the past.


    I know. I watched them being discriminated against from the sidelines. I��m glad this happened even now.


    Anyway, the players are really mean. To discriminate against people in the same industry��


    Ain is the same person. This movement is for children to regain their equal rights, so we who live in a democratic society should support it.


    Damage can��t be helped Originally, society changes like that. I have to endure it for the sake of my children.


    However, the vast majority of telepathists joined the movement.


    However, players who were friends with the telepathist defended them.


    However, in this era, the people of the generation who were in charge of the mainstream felt sorry for the subhumans.


    Therefore, the industry that needed telepathy had no choice but to hire subhumans and be conscious of public opinion.


    oh welcome sit there


    ��Why did you call me?


    The industry is bracing.


    And the more overheated the movement, the more the clan felt the burden.


    In particular, the blacklisted clans among the subhumans were suffering a significant blow.


    Or telepathists go on strike.


    Or hold a protest in front of the headquarters.


    People who are conscious of public opinion end business ties with the clan.


    why did i call you I called because you��re agitating the telepathists in our clan right now. I��ve never been incited. Everyone is inheriting the will of the telepathist Myung Chae-hyun.


    Anyway, it is an unchanging fact that you are the representative. Yes Chae-Hyun Myung Chae-Hyun Myung The telepathist job is no good. I��m so sorry. I��m sorry, is it coming out like this?


    Dangun Clan Road Jangbongjeon��s room.


    Jang Bong-jeon shrugged at the sarcastic remark of the man with goat horns.


    You don��t think I want to come out like this, do you? It��s something I can��t help either. You guys made it so big, what should I do?


    An Ain Wave triggered by the death of the telepathist Myung Chae-Hyun.


    Of course, the Dangun Clan, which had lit the fire,


    could not escape criticism from public opinion.


    The Dangun group was staggering and had to respond to several clan wars.


    The position of the Dangun clan was precarious.


    If public opinion did not subside like this, the Dangun clan could have gotten a B, not an A, at best in the clan grade evaluation this year.


    In the worst case, the clan may disband or the clan lord may be replaced.


    As a result, Jang Bong-jeon had to calm down the Ain wave.


    We can solve it by talking. S��arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Are you saying we��re finally starting a conversation when you haven��t even tried to listen to our voices?


    why. Shall we continue to fight like this? If that happens, it��s not just me, it��s the same for you. If you Dangun were disbanded, would you have anywhere to go? Do you think you can get better treatment there?


    ����.


    So let��s solve it through dialogue.


    In any case, subhumans cannot leave the clan they belong to.


    Everyone would be like that, because they were looking for stability and protection.


    Even though the Dangun clan has lost a lot of prestige, it was still a clan that was evaluated as S-class.


    Unless they are stupid, do they want to throw away the ��S�� that comes first in their grade?


    as if to prove it.


    Ain, who had goat horns on his head, didn��t want to get up from his seat even though he had a grumpy face.


    There is no need to talk long and pathetic, I speak straight forward. Do you know how Myung Chae-hyun made the settlement ratio when he signed a contract with us? Isn��t that obvious? At 7:3, which is 10% higher than ours��


    It depends on the clan, but the settlement ratio that players can receive if they belong to a clan was the industry average of 6:4.


    However, in the case of poor-quality clans, the ratio of 5:5 was given to Ain or a player in a specific category.


    In a way, the Dangun clan, which gave 6:4 to Ain, could be said to be a good clan.


    Myung Chae-hyun said that? Well, I told you to say that, so you must have said that.


    ��what does that mean? It was 8:2, not 7:3.


    ����.


    Jang Bong-jeon ridiculed.


    Ain Player was at a loss for words.


    He was devastated when he heard that she, who had always represented the telepaths, had cheated on his payment.


    But he couldn��t help but be even more shocked by the story he heard later.


    Then I told Myeong Chae-hyun. You will take care of it at 8:2, and if the opportunity arises, you will prepare a position for an executive. So he said it was good and took the lead in reading your complaints?


    At this moment, Ain Player couldn��t help but feel betrayed when he faced the truth of Myung Chae-hyeon, whom he believed and followed from the bottom of his heart.


    he bit his lip.


    And Jangbonjeon, who saw that, smiled and held out his hand.


    9:1.


    ��What�� What do you mean��


    If you do what Myung Chae-hyun did, I��ll change the terms of the contract to 9:1 with 10% more than her. You know it��s a rare opportunity, right? Even in the Dangun clan, only those who fall under the S rank in the clan��s own rank are treated. Oh, and for the other kids, I��ll add 5% more to make it 6.5:3.5, and I��ll make it 7:3 for the kids with good performance.


    ��clanlord. Do you think I��m doing this for money? why? Isn��t it because of this after all? What can I do if I��m not interested? Then I just have to let you go and call one of the kids under you and tell them the same story.


    ����.


    In the end, the Ain Player��s face was deeply troubled.


    Jang Bong-jeon, who had his legs crossed in an arrogant posture, was satisfied when he saw it.


    Almost passed.


    no-


    ��Please give me a position as an executive. That��s what you should take care of, of course. After all, someone had to take Myung Chae-hyeon��s seat.


    have already passed


    Jang Bong-jeon laughed when he saw A-in, who had abandoned his beliefs in a not too long time.


    Then Ain laughs along.


    A similar smile spread across his face.


    Well, please. yes, leave it to me


    Neither the enemy nor the player of the demi-humans is anyone.


    The enemy of demi-humans is the same demi-human.


    Although they claim equality, equality in the true sense does not exist.


    Let them themselves never wish to be equal.


    Jeon Ah-yeon Leave that kind of thing. They seem too radical in character.


    haha I see I��ll explain it well to the kids below.


    yes i believe in you


    Equality does not exist in this world, and the enemy of Ain is Ain after all.


    That is a very basic lie.


    As long as they don��t figure it out, in the end they will only go around on wheels.


    Know that when public opinion calms down, neither you nor your unwieldy co-workers will let it go.


    I��ll take on the rough and dirty work and eventually let you leave the clan on your own feet.


    Jang Bong-jeon laughed inwardly.


    A situation similar to what happened in the Dangun clan that day occurred in other clans as well.


    Those who have already occupied power do not easily give up what they hold in their hands.


    ��


    Gradually, children representing the player��s position began to appear.


    The Ains accused them of renegades.


    The aspect of biting and biting each other made public opinion fall into fatigue, and among those who wanted to create an ideal world, there were many people who left after being disappointed by the children��s struggle for rights.


    It was bound to fail from the start.


    How many people are moving with a noble purpose in the world right now.


    Discussing equality, but as a result, it is no different from winning interests.


    And the justice that people cry out for is as different as the number of them.


    even if the essence is the same.


    No, only the essence is the same.


    Therefore, it never happens that numerous definitions agree unless only the essence is left.


    So far, they have only been seduced by the lie that they will be able to reconcile.


    There are so many idiots in the world��


    This is a situation where one Ain has come to represent Ain.


    If even one person causes a problem, the other children will also be criticized.


    However, even one of the children gathered under Jeon Ah-yeon��s banner could not cause a problem.


    You ruined the assignment! Why is it because of me? So absurd.


    You spoke to me telepathically at the crucial moment! A monster is attacking from behind!


    So who would believe that?


    What is it!?


    In the hallway of the lecture hall, Eun-ha saw students who suddenly started fighting.


    One was Ain and the other was a transfer student from class 031.


    uh. Kaede.


    why are you coming here


    Students who heard the commotion rushed in.


    He found Kaede among them and approached her.


    She frowned, but obediently made room for Eunha to stand next to her.


    What��s up?


    During shooting class, he gave the kids telepathy, making them distracted. Me too. you also? So did you do well on the test?


    Of course I saw�� Why do I have to tell you this?


    Kaede paused while talking proudly.


    With her layered hair flowing down, she replied with a sullen face.


    Anyway, Eunha had already figured out the whole situation.


    Without answering her question, he looked at the students who were in the midst of a fight.


    What did I do wrong! It was just exercise��


    What? work out!? You did this in the last class too, so I told you not to! But do this again!?


    Well, when we asked if we were coming, he tried to climb up. The other day, someone telepathically spread Mi-sun��s confession and dumping all over the school.


    Someone telepathically spread what I saw in the bathroom yesterday. I feel really dirty.


    Even before, students who were conscious of public opinion and supported their children.


    They were now getting annoyed by the pranks of the demi-humans.


    Most of the students who attended the secondary academy belonged to the political and business circles, so it was impossible for them to fully understand the physiology of children who grew up at the bottom.


    I just pretended to understand.


    ��that��s stupid.


    It was then.


    Kaede, who was watching their fight, murmured softly.


    Eunha nodded and spoke to her.


    Are you cutting my flesh?


    Kaede��s eyes turned to him.


    It��s a look that asks you to say more.


    Eunha continued talking while feeling her gaze.


    The reason Ain has been less criticized so far is because he was able to help people using his ability called telepathy. If it wasn��t for that, demi-humans would simply be players with better physical abilities than other people.


    even if it��s not intentional.


    Ain had to prove their usefulness in order to survive in the hatred of the people of the world.


    It was a telepath.


    They prepared their own place, and in that position, they created trust that they did not harm the world, and society accepted demihumans.


    As a result, the reason people living in the present accept the demihumans is because they can ��trust�� their telepathy.


    But I kicked it with my feet. If a telepathist distorts telepathy and transmits it to people, who will trust the telepathist?


    Eunha clicked her tongue.


    From Ain��s point of view, it was to let people know how important telepathy is.


    Even if the method is wrong, it is wrong for a long time.


    It would have been better to declare a strike.


    Even that would cause dissatisfaction among those who needed telepathy.


    Even if it may succeed only once, the more strikes are attempted, the more public opinion will one day turn their backs on them.


    So�� what should I do?


    Right then.


    Kaede, who seemed lost in thought, asked curtly.


    she was of mixed race.


    Although Ain��s position is more severe.


    The position of foreigners was also severe.


    Eun-ha speculated that she was thinking of the situation of foreigners in the situation of demi-humans.


    I don��t know either. why do you ask me that


    ��you��


    nobody knows about it, so the world is like this.


    Eunha sighed and exhaled.


    She immediately raised her eyebrows at the answer that was so light.


    Even so, he just shrugged his shoulders and wasn��t scared at all.


    But�� in this case, it might have been better to work as a telepathist without getting paid.


    Eunha doesn��t know the answer.


    It is the responsibility of the rulers to do this.


    His role was to protect Ha Baek-ryun, who would one day become a ruler.


    I just think.


    Changing the world is ultimately the people��s mind, so if the children want to change the world, they must hold on to the people��s mind.


    Rather, they should have made their contribution to society known by giving telepathy for free without paying for it.


    Then it might have been able to capture the public sentiment.


    So, even in < Destruction at the End of the Century >, foreigners must have sacrificed their lives to gain recognition in society even if there was no special reward.


    ����.


    so the next generation will be recognized and the next generation will be recognized too.


    Eunha glanced sideways at Kaede.


    Kaede Hoshimiya.


    This may be the reason why she, who has Korean nationality but is treated as a foreigner, was able to enter the secondary academy.


    Even if the academy emphasizes skills, there are no other restrictions.


    In particular, if it is a secondary academy composed of children of political and business circles.


    Probably because her grandfather was recognized and her parents were recognized.


    She must have been able to enter this place as a third-generation player.


    ��dirty. The world is��


    but what can I do to live. In fact, there is no country as good as here, right?


    Kaede groaned.


    Eunha replied coldly.


    Monsters are endless in Japan, which is made up of seas on all sides.


    It��s to the point where one Kaguya has to cover all the islands.


    The upper part of Uijeongbu was virtually destroyed, so it was no different.


    This North was literally the realm of monsters.


    Due to < Destruction at the End of the Century >, all the leaders and leaders passed away.


    Then, what about China, which borders on North Korea?


    The ambition to protect the huge land was to the point where two Hang-a were being abused.


    Even so, it was not possible to protect all areas with cocoons, and it was impossible to isolate even the slightest amount of monsters in life.


    At least Korea is better.


    So Korea could be said to be at a good level.


    hey! What are you doing! Don��t you understand why we are so telepathic!?


    Eunha clicked her tongue when she saw Jinparang intervene in the students�� fight.


    Lately, complaints about Jinparang have been going around the academy.


    There were many opinions that it was too much.


    Even so, the reason why students can��t touch him is because he had Eunha and his friends behind him.


    i have to stop Even if I look at it, I can only sigh. what are you going to do now


    house.


    it��s the same direction let��s go.


    ��why me.


    Then go the other way? Is there any other direction here?


    Kaede Hoshimiya bounced like a bowstring.


    But the galaxy was nowhere to be found.


    In the end, Kaede, who couldn��t refute anything, just made a noise and followed Eunha.


    ��


    [Last night at 9 o��clock, there was an incident in which a player died in the process of subjugating monsters that appeared in the Dragon Horse Tunnel. It is said that other people besides the dead player were seriously injured as a result of the party��s telepathist sending distorted telepathy.


    Those with serious injuries have been transferred to Galaxy Hospital, and telepathists are known to have participated in a movement led by Jeon Ayeon.] [Galaxy Research


    Institute has put forward a position that continuous telepathy can contaminate the human mental state. Even if it is not, there are more and more people complaining of mental pain after receiving indiscriminate telepathy due to the recent movement led by Jeon A-yeon


    .

 Chapter 405

    Relife Player 405


    [Chapter 118]


    [A very essential lie (3)]


    The movement led by Jeon Ah-yeon led to the death of the player.


    People began to complain of mental anguish as a result of being exposed to telepathy.


    [Ain waves are too high.]


    [Senator Kim Seong-hak��s children are causing mental illness. Remarks]


    [Controversy over the law saying that sacrifice for the cause is inevitable, representative Jeon Na Se-han]


    Public opinion has reversed.


    Those who had endured the inconvenience in the meantime vomited out their suppressed dissatisfaction all at once.


    Those who sided with Ain turned their backs.


    And the clans put out a statement criticizing Jeon A-yeon and Ah-in as if it were at this time. S��arch* The N?vel(F)ire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [Galaxy Lab announced a research result that most of the children have committed a crime at least once.]


    [The children of Congressman Kim Seong-hak are only tentative criminals and monsters. Remarks]


    [Galaxy Hospital Ain��s telepathy is harmless to the human body. However, the psychological damage cannot be measured.]


    Those who change the flow of the world are definitely those who live in the future.


    But those who maintain the present world are those who live in the past.


    People who have lived with resentment in their hearts have come to Gwanghwamun.


    What does happiness mean to those who look like monsters!


    our taxes! No, why the fuck are you using it on Ain! Taxes! Of course you should write for us!


    Ain! go away! go away!


    The reason they stayed quiet until now was because Ain was doing his job as a telepath.


    Because they helped society.


    That��s why the world has forced them to be patient.


    However, if the children do not fulfill their role, the story will be different.


    The world with the scars of destruction only oppresses Ain again.


    [If you do not have a KK Clan telepathist, you can just use a walkie-talkie or electronic sound.]


    [The drone developed in collaboration with Fine Communications Galaxy Drone can operate to some extent even in places with a lot of mana. The goal is to create a next-generation communicator that can be freely used in dungeons.]


    [Hapjeong-dong Knights We don��t need Ajin anymore. It��s enough to just use a walkie-talkie.]


    [The Mana Management Bureau will prepare a lecture that allows you to use telephony from next month]


    I don��t know what it was like in the past.


    Today, 50 years after < Destruction at the End of the Century >, the city destroyed by monsters has been considerably restored.


    Almost all dungeons discovered so far have been raided.


    In addition, since the inauguration of the fairy, the cases of damage caused by monsters in daily life have decreased remarkably.


    In other words, it was a situation where Ain was not needed as much as before.


    Do we need to use you who might lie? You can��t just use a walkie-talkie or a telephony.


    Unless you enter the dungeon.


    Unless a major ubiquity occurs.


    There weren��t that many areas with a lot of mana.


    Players didn��t feel the need to bring Ain into the party.


    As a result, the demand for players who can use a walkie-talkie or use electronic sound increased in a short period of time.


    We did not participate in the movement!


    okay! you can��t do it! I won��t! Jeon Ah-yeon is leaving!?


    Ain, who did not participate in the movement, is also suffering.


    In addition, children who were in dire need of a livelihood began to withdraw from the movement when public opinion began to turn strangely


    .


    Even so, the players resolutely refused to hire the demi-humans.


    Eventually, the children, who had no way to live, began to condemn Jeon Ah-yeon.


    [Criticize Wangbangul player Jeon Ah-yeon. Jeon Ah-yeon��s move is too radical. I don��t think of other children.]


    [A fight between children on the streets of Myeongdong. Ain��s enemies are also dangerous.]


    Ain��s enemies aren��t just players.


    Their enemies are consequently people.


    Among them, the same Ain is also included.


    ��


    The academy seems to have reduced society.


    Criticism of Ain was also spreading in the smalsmal academy.


    what? Where is this all of a sudden! You��re expelling me from the party! Are you guys sane now!?


    I��m sorry, but that��s the result of thinking among the party members. I know hyung��s skills well, but I think it��s better to be stable. I��m sorry, but I want you to find another party.


    Notice of sudden party expulsion.


    When Jin Parang heard that, he was dumbfounded for a moment.


    To think that he would expel them out of nowhere just by distorting his telepathy several times.


    Even if I concede a hundred times and understand, what I can��t understand is��.


    ��Hey! You guys laughed at that time too! Like what happened out there, I let someone die. Did I brainwash someone!


    Even if we go beyond light pranks, we went too far. Do it once, how many times do you need to do it? And just because it happened doesn��t mean it won��t happen here? in case you don��t know What if my brother��


    what? why. What if!


    ��No nothing. Anyway, I��m sorry, and I hope you meet a good party and get good grades.


    Prejudice against Ain.


    When Jin Parang discovered the eyes he had received as a child from the student he faced, he was momentarily moved.


    In a fit of anger, he immediately tried to punch the student.


    However, he grabbed the student��s neck and felt the eyes of the people around him.


    If you use your strength here, then there will be no turning back.


    Like what happens outside the academy, dissatisfaction with Ain could explode.


    Sheesh��


    After letting go of the students, Parang kicked his tongue in a spirited manner.


    Glancing at the students who were still looking at him, he soon left.


    joy! Do you think I can��t save the party because you guys kicked me out?


    I��m Jinpalang! It��s Jinparang, who is treated as a promising star at this academy!


    Jin Parang decided to make up his mind.


    Anyway, he who is called the Noh Eun-ha division as a promising player will be accepted at any party.


    So, the party that abandoned itself will regret it greatly later.


    Just meet me at Jongpyeong.


    I��m not going to leave you guys alone, so know that.


    vowing revenge on them.


    Parang visited the cafeteria to meet the children participating in the movement.


    But there, Chii and the students were arguing.


    What��s going on?


    Parang, who pricked up his wolf ears, moved closer to them to grasp the situation.


    And what he heard��


    ��No matter how it is, there is no law in the world to do this!


    We put up with it, but we can��t stand it any longer, so aren��t we doing this? Did you think something happened just because you were close with Jinparang?


    I don��t even know the subject, I��m messing around. Hey, I��ve found a replacement for you, so don��t think about apologizing now.


    Telepathic expulsion notice.


    The situation that Parang had suffered a moment ago was also happening to his friends.


    When Parang saw it, he couldn��t move his feet from the spot.


    The sound of students whispering in the cafeteria caught in his ears.


    Are you looking for a new party member?


    I��ve been thinking about it, but I think bringing a colt to a party would do more harm than good.


    Well, that��s why we��re thinking about getting rid of Baduk right now. I��ve allowed him to lie once in a while, and now he seems to think he��s up to something.


    Honestly what are they doing? After all, is there anything more to do than just use it as a walkie-talkie in an area where communication is poor?


    Also�� we have to take it out too. To be honest, I thought about taking it off before, but I noticed it.


    We should also take it off. How can I trust them to tell the truth? A player died outside�� but


    Blue couldn��t shake the feeling that he had been hit in the head.


    Not too long ago, students who cheered for their sports activities smiled and passed them over even if they were lied to, and had different expressions.


    Anyway I was notified?


    Your hands and feet get cold.


    The ideal collapses.


    When Parang saw the student who was arguing with Chii withdraw, he almost reflexively ran out.


    I shouldn��t have let him go like this.


    wait! we��re sorry! I won��t do anything like this in the future, so please take a look!


    in front of many people.


    Blue bowed her head.


    While under Noh Eun-ha��s protection, he realized anew what kind of eyes the political and business students were looking at the children.


    They were infinitely weak.


    In the meantime, the exercise that the children have spread to the students may have been nothing more than a joke, but they went beyond the limit without knowing it.


    no. Other than telepathy, they��re nothing more than baggage? Use other kids for that.


    ��please��


    but they won��t be able to�� but if it��s Jinpa and you, I��m willing to put them in our party. how is it? do you want to come in


    ��what? I have a willingness to listen. You wouldn��t have been kicked out of the party anyway.


    Blue raised her head.


    The students were giggling.


    They continue to talk with ridicule on their lips.


    Oh, how annoying I have been��. You don��t know how annoyed I was when I couldn��t even get rid of it when a bastard kept coming out.


    Didn��t this incident make Noh Eun-ha go outside?


    No Eun-ha said she already found a party. The same goes for the kids who go with my brother. But can you come and ask them to make room for you now? If you��re like me, I can��t do it because I don��t care.


    never know again Because he��s a vulgar child, he might not even know what embarrassing is��.


    Oh, why don��t you come to our party? I was only sighing because of the insignificant porter.


    Hey, where is the blue oppa going? They all fell apart, so shouldn��t you rally them? what. So, are you making a party with your children? oh my god!


    ridicule ridicule malice.


    If it was the usual Jinparang, I wouldn��t have let them go against the malice.


    Jinpa-rang couldn��t help but feel the responsibility on his shoulders.


    If he went on a rampage in this place, there would no longer be a place for the children who followed him.


    Damn�� Damn Damn Damn��!


    Jinparang clenched his fists.


    gritted it


    ��please. please.


    The academy is a world that pursues meritocracy and power.


    If you are called a prospect, there will surely be a party that wants to take you.


    But not the other children.


    They don��t have much support, and they don��t have the skills to do this.


    Now, when they are expelled from the party, they have no choice but to form a party among themselves.


    It��s a party made up of children.


    What on earth can a party of telepathists do?


    take those kids


    The role of the telepathist is important.


    However, other roles are not unimportant.


    Only then did Blue realize.


    That no one in the world is insignificant.


    People may be able to live alone, but Ain cannot live alone.


    why do we What are you sorry about?


    Things without shame�� You should have crawled on your own when we said we��d put you in the party again�� It��s


    not only good children who get cursed at because of them. Oh, maybe there are no good children in the world. You said they��d all committed a crime at least once?


    I��m sorry and I��m sorry.


    Even after hearing the giggles, Parang bowed his head on behalf of the students.


    Then, as if to be intoxicated with the joy of subduing him.


    They laughed openly now.


    Is this why there are people who mistakenly know that favor is a right if you look at it once? Ain is my taste when I step on it. Whose rights do you dare to listen to?


    Aren��t you equal? Adults were treated like monsters, but they made me treat them as human beings, so what more do you want? Isn��t it equality just by guaranteeing your right to vote and allowing you to live on a bare minimum?


    that��s right. Don��t you think asking for more is a little too much? Some people worked hard to get to this place, but aren��t you guys just trying to sit here on stage?


    minimum equality.


    maximum equality.


    Those with clear class differences had different ideas about equality.


    The most ideal society would be one where the two equals were obtained through mutual concessions.


    While receiving their malice, Jinparang realized how difficult it was to achieve it.


    The reality is so close.


    The ideal is so far away.


    please. I��ll ask you this��


    In the end, Jinparang gave in to reality.


    weighed down by the weight of reality.


    ����What are we missing?��


    And reality cruelly did not reap its fangs.


    Rather, it kills it with certainty.


    as he did to his enemies.


    They want to do the same to themselves.


    However, if there is something different between you and them��


    [��favor? right? Have you ever been kind to us? Even if you stepped on it until now, you thought of it like an ant that didn��t even know you stepped on it.]


    I have a reliable friend.


    Parang turned his head to where the telepathy was heard.


    ������.��


    Received the eyes of the students in one body.


    A girl with mysterious blonde hair was walking by.


    The girl with her triangular ears pricked up, and before long she looked straight at those who were laughing at blue with red eyes.


    Then snort.


    [you guys. Can you repeat what you just said to me?]


    Jin Seo-na, a branch of KK Group.


    Her authority does not have much influence among students.


    -I want to hear it one more time.


    ��Why is the atmosphere here so depressing? Are you doing some kind of public execution?


    Jeong Ha-yang of the Alice Group.


    Yu Do-Jun of Youngwon Group.


    No one could ignore her with the strength of the two on her back.


    Soon after, she smiled and fired a telepathic message at the students.


    It was a clear, clear sound without any noise, and the more I listened to it, the more my mind went into confusion.


    [��Is that because you all want to taste Noh Eunha? Then I��ll talk. I��m very close with Eun-ha.]


    The fox sold No Eun-ha like that.


    The students�� faces turned white.

 Chapter 406

    Relife Player 406


    [Chapter 118]


    [A very essential lie (4)]


    Ain Wave ended in failure.


    Na Se-han, the player who was leading Jeon A-yeon, apologized to the public in public and stepped down.


    Since the center of gravity was lost, the unity of the subhumans was bound to be lowered.


    Of course, Ain, who became the new representative of Jeon A-yeon, tried to resume the movement, but at that time, the reaction of public opinion had already turned cold.


    You��ve been blinded by the media, but you look good. Hehe, this is all thanks to the boss. And don��t you live long when you eat swearing? Thanks to you, I��ve been able to live a really long time. haha.


    A restaurant located in Jongno-gu.


    A restaurant that claims to offer professional, high-end Korean cuisine with strict confidentiality guaranteed by separate rooms so that customers cannot know.


    The two sat across from each other at a table inside the fairy.


    Boss, I��ll pour you a drink. Rather, it means that you really worked hard this time, so I have to follow you. Huh, if the boss follows you, you should be grateful. thank you


    One is Na Se-han, former CEO of Jeon A-yeon.


    The other was Choi Jeong-hoon, a direct descendant of the Galaxy Group.


    On the surface, Nasehan is a social underdog.


    On the surface, Choi Jeong-hoon is a social strongman.


    It was common sense that it was impossible for them, who should be at odds with each other, to drink alcohol while renting a room like this.


    However, something beyond common sense was happening here and now.


    Sometimes reality is worse than fiction. People in the world would be shocked if they knew that the president and I have been in a relationship for a long time.


    Can fiction follow reality? Can we compare a world that ends with only a few books to a world that cannot be converted into data?


    It was Ain who made Jeon Ah-yeon.


    It was Choi Yoon-han, chairman of the Galaxy Group, who sponsored the fund to create the foundation for Jeon A-yeon.


    And the person who succeeded his will was Choi Jeong-hun.


    In other words, Jeon A-yeon is naturally connected to the Galaxy Group.


    Of course, the movement led by Jeon Ah-yeon also meant that the Galaxy Group had a certain share.


    ��Thank you very much for your help this time.


    I was just doing the obvious. Compared to the grace I received from the President, this level is nothing.


    is that so.


    People think that my lameness is because I was abused by people when I was younger�� But actually, this was made by my own children.


    ����.


    It was like the sky collapsed for me, who lived on one leg. The person who saved me at that time was Chairman Yoon-Han Choi, the grandfather of the CEO. So, you can say that the president is like the sky to me.


    Ain��s enemy is Ain.


    The collapsed world made it that way.


    Nasehan gulped down a full glass of wine with a bitter smile on his face.


    An ear that had been cut in half.


    A scar across the eye area.


    Ain said that it was the proof of surviving in the jungle of the jungle.


    So, did the boss get the results he wanted with this work?


    ��Thanks to your representative.


    Haha All I did was stand in front and say a few words. It was all done by the boss.


    ��thank you.


    Nasehan treated him with respect.


    He took it for granted.


    After drinking the drink the man poured out, Choi Jeong-hun opened his mouth.


    ��Acquisition of Dangun Steel. I��ll make a seat over there. Hehe I wonder if I will be called a director instead of a representative now.


    Dangun Steel belongs to one of the remaining two of the six pillars of the Dangun Group.


    It could be said that this was the starting point of the Ajin wave.


    This will be the 6th river.


    Not long ago, Hong Jin-woo and Hong Jun-il died, and the Dangun group was shaken.


    As a result, the Dangun Group, which dominated the player market, lost its main business division to Alice Sirius Eternity Mana Management Organization.


    Eventually, the player market came to consist of a five-team system.


    This also meant that Sirius Group could lose its No. 1 position in the business world.


    Galaxy Group, which did not want to lose its No. 1 position, decided to take away the rest of Dangun��s business.


    The Dangun clan has a lot of problems.


    In that case, it would be better to acquire Dangun Steel, which can strengthen its device division.


    However, it was necessary to look at the public opinion that had won the fight in the political and business circles.


    The fairy government will not be alone.


    There had to be an incident that could divert public opinion.


    So Choi Jeong-hun and his father decided to move Jeon A-yeon.


    And with Na Se-han encouraging public opinion, the Galaxy Group was able to negotiate behind the scenes with Dangun Steel.


    It will be on the news tomorrow.


    heh heh that��s right But, sir, I have a question for you.


    What is it? It means that Myung Chae-hyun died. I can��t help but think that the timing is too right. Besides, Myeong Chae-hyeon��s clan belonged to Dangun, so this is��


    Choi Jeong-hoon quietly drank.


    Nasehan looked silent.


    He noticed the senior he shouldn��t have known.


    As a telepath, Ain, unable to recover, acquired such a political sense over a long period of time.


    There are things in the world that you shouldn��t know about.


    It was just a coincidence. Is there only one child who dies as a result of group violence? It was a surprising coincidence that the video of the assault was captured clearly. haha yes Even now, somewhere, someone is born and someone must be dying. How can you know that people are born and die?


    Yes.


    Even if the world perishes once, it seems that the providence of the world will not change. haha.


    While Ain changed the atmosphere, he was admiring Choi Jeong-hoon��s skill in sipping alcohol.


    Is this really the president��s grandson?


    Choi Jeong-hoon, the president of Galaxy Drone.


    There were two main things he gained from the Ajin wave.


    One is that the Galaxy Group acquired Dangun Steel.


    The other is that they promoted the drone that they collaborated with Fine Group very naturally.


    It is still in the development stage.


    And as if I read his mind.


    Choi Jeong-hoon tutted and clicked his tongue.


    Originally, I was going to move when a proper drone comes out��.


    Where does the world move as it wants. The world doesn��t move the way it wants. haha.


    It was several years ago.


    The library that Sirius Group put out to the world in collaboration with Pine Group was still preoccupying the market.


    To make up for this, the Galaxy Group proposed the development of drones to the Pine Group.


    In order for drones to become widely available, it was necessary to weaken the influence of telepaths.


    That��s why the Galaxy Group has been preparing for Ain Wave since before.


    Guess I��m out of luck.


    there is no luck Didn��t heaven��s luck follow you? To wish for more is the realm of the gods. Well, God is dead.


    But a problem arose.


    The downfall of the Dangun group.


    As a result, the Galaxy Group needed to advance this plan.


    Choi Jeong-hoon felt very sorry for that.


    Even if it wasn��t, Ryu Yeon-hwa, who I thought would join the Zenith Clan, joined the Regulus.


    A lot of things didn��t go as planned.


    Don��t worry too much, sir. Opportunity will be there not only this time, but also the next time. The representative I chose will empower me when the time comes.


    ��I see. We wish you well in the future.


    I really wish you well.


    People in the world are divided into two categories.


    Those who rule and those who are ruled.


    In the dichotomous way of thinking, Ain is not a socially underprivileged person.


    wealth power powerlessness.


    A person who does not have any of the three is a socially underprivileged.


    In that sense, those who are not demi-humans are greatly mistaken.


    By the way�� I didn��t know that there would be so many ordinary people who participated in the Ain Wave. Because we thought that everyone was not interested in us. It��s a cause, but it��s a sympathy in the end. Still, I��m comforting myself that I��m not living as hard as they are.


    Well, where is equality in the world? Humans are, after all, the ones who want to be better than others. It��s ridiculous to sympathize with others without knowing that they themselves are also being controlled.


    Maybe it��s better to live a life that doesn��t know you��re being controlled. Because I did. It��s not because I��m now in this position, but�C


    ��Does that mean CEO Nasehan is now in a position to dominate?


    Choi Jeong-hoon tilts his glass.


    Nasehan stopped laughing.


    Ain raises his thick eyes, puts on a benevolent expression again, and pours a drink into an empty glass.


    I��m not sure what you��re talking about. A dog that lives as it is told only barks when it is told to.


    We wish you well in the future.


    I really wish you well.


    I don��t know when the world went crazy, but a giraffe born in a chaotic world has a smile on its lips.


    Let the world call such a traitor.


    ��


    In the end, Ain Wave failed.


    As CEO Jeon A-yeon resigned, the spirit of A-in was greatly weakened.


    At the academy, it was no longer


    possible to find people who cried out for the happiness of the demi-humans.


    So you sold my name? You said it��s okay to sell your name and go around, but why are you saying that now?


    It is a day when it rains heavily.


    Eunha was talking with Jung Ha-yang, Yoo Do-joon, and Jin Seo-na at a cafe.


    The conversation that Eunha was sticking out her tongue was about how Seo-na sold her name to the academy students.


    Huh��


    Eunha stuck out her tongue.


    I didn��t know that she would sell her name on such a large scale.


    On the other hand, he hadn��t thought that Parang would have been humiliated like that.


    No, I was roughly expecting it, but I was deliberately neglecting it.


    So how did it go? Did they end up throwing a party among themselves?


    The three of us decided to regroup the party. It is fortunate that the children of the affiliates actively helped.


    Hayang shook his head and replied.


    It seemed that the three of them were organizing a party, one by one, and Ain was put in the vacant seat.


    And the party members who were recruited decided to create a party by ourselves.


    Parang said that he decided to join Hayang��s party.


    Blue oppa��s spirits died a lot.


    that��s right. It��s the first time I��ve seen oppa��s ears droop so much.


    There��s no way that Blue wasn��t stunned.


    To the extent that Parang, who harbored far-reaching ideals, gave in to reality and bowed his head to the academy students.


    Eun-ha sighed as she recalled the blue color in her head.


    What should I do with these things��


    The person who helped the blue become like this is Eunha herself.


    Even so, Eunha had no intention of letting Jinparang be insulted like that.


    Although it is okay to kill the blue one yourself.


    Others aren��t like that.


    It was truly a fire in my heart.


    galaxy Aren��t you thinking weird?


    ��no.


    Then he met White��s eyes and averted his gaze with a timid voice.


    It was right after that that Serena��s nagging voice came in as she intuited something.


    It��s something they handled on their own, so don��t overdo it.


    Eunha was very upset.


    that��s right. you just pretend you don��t know


    How can I pretend I don��t know when you��re selling my name? Hey, it��s power if you don��t wield it. The moment you really wield it, it��s violence and it��s no longer power. you wouldn��t know


    I was trying to refute something.


    In the end, Eun-ha couldn��t refute Yoo Do-jun��s words.


    He wasn��t wrong.


    If he went head-to-head, he could make a mistake and turn it into another fight.


    For now, it was enough for the three of them to sell their names and scare the students.


    And they said that Galaxy Devices finally obtained Dangun Steel. Now, the player-related market will consist of the best of six, not the best of five. �� You handled it very quietly and well while the ain wave was happening.


    Eunha soon suffered from a grunt.


    While people were focusing on Ain Wave, Galaxy took over Dangun Steel very quietly.


    Also-.


    ��The drone advertised by Galaxy Drone is not yet ready for release at this time.


    The future has changed.


    The drone that Galaxy Drone is said to be released is still under development, but the speed at which information spreads to the world is faster than before the return.


    Eun-ha thought deeply, but she couldn��t figure out what changed the future.


    I thought I had weakened the influence of the Galaxy Group with the last incident, but I never thought they were secretly doing this��. They


    say there are still many opportunities.


    Eunha couldn��t hide her regret.


    Anyway, the blue brother is depressed, so don��t bother him too much.


    Well�� I wonder if that older brother is really depressed.


    Eun-ha reacted skeptically to Ha-yang��s bruising.


    It��s Jinparang.


    < Mad Dog > Jin Parang, who had bitten anyone in his previous life.


    Eunha thought that he would not give in to reality like this.


    Look at me��


    Eunha turned her head.


    Even at this height, it was possible to find blue with a wolf��s tail. S��arch* The N??eFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    On this day when it rained in torrents.


    Blue stands still while being hit by the heavy rain.


    If you look at it in a way, it might look like a wolf that has surrendered to the world, but��


    ����If it bends, it��s not true blue.


    huh? What are you talking about?


    i��ll stop going


    Dogs may yield to people, but wolves do not yield easily.


    Even if they are ruled by someone, wolves have a feral nature that continues to try to take over the ruler��s position.


    So Jinparang is not broken.


    Hey Do-jun. i need an umbrella �� So how am I supposed to go in this weather?


    well.


    It��s a crazy world.


    Finding equality in a world where discrimination openly exists is a long way off.


    If a traitor is born in a chaotic world��.


    Why are you standing here in the rain? You��re all wet.


    ��A hero is born in trials.

 Chapter 407

    Relife Player 407


    [Chapter 118]


    [A very essential lie (5)]


    The Ain Wave ended in failure.


    The world now knows how hard the life of the subhumans is.


    So, the lives of the demi-humans will be better than they are now.


    But�� what will happen to us��


    Jinpa-rang pondered in the rain.


    Because the better world was in society, not in the academy.


    The academy with a high proportion of ��nobles�� remained unchanged.


    In fact, the academy��s children did not gain anything.


    Rather, I just lost.


    Trust that is difficult to build.


    It was only after losing it himself that Jinparang realized how important he had lost.


    I�� I thought it was something.


    Even before the academy students showed their hostility towards him.


    Jin Parang thought that he, who was called a promising player, stood above them.


    In the meantime, they never complained about anything they did.


    He was weakly aware that they didn��t like him, but he was overconfident that they wouldn��t say anything to him.


    It was an illusion.


    What they were really afraid of was not themselves, but the old man behind them.


    ��I was nothing.


    You can��t just be strong.


    realized through this


    There are not many things in the world that can be done by force alone.


    If a person is going to live alone, I don��t know if he can solve everything with force.


    If people are going to live together with people, it cannot be solved by force alone.


    power is wealth.


    The power of different branches must come together to create an influence that can move society.


    I need�� strength.


    The power to support me.


    The ideal he wants is a world that cannot be solved with force alone.


    The tripartite must come together.


    In that sense, Jinparang realized how alienated he was in the world.


    It was ignorant to attack power by force, because it was equivalent to ignorance to attack wealth.


    Damn it��


    The disgust that came out of my mouth was soon buried by the sound of rain hitting the ground.


    Parang endured the explosion and remembered what had happened a while ago.


    If Serena hadn��t appeared.


    If Ha-yang and Do-jun hadn��t helped, the situation of the children attending the academy would have been embarrassing.


    In the end, the only thing that can be dealt with with force is force.


    power for power.


    Wealth for wealth.


    The power that exists in different domains exerts its proper power only in its own domain.


    In other words, to change the world, as mentioned earlier, the three-pronged power must be used in a balanced way.


    But-.


    ����We have nothing!


    Ain has nothing to do with it.


    There is currently no other telepathist with a reputation as famous as the former Twelve Seat < Tian Yin > Oh Kun-Hoo.


    He had no money, no power.


    The demi-humans did not have the power to change society.


    The underdog continues to be the underdog.


    Damn damn damn damn��.


    Even so, I don��t want to give up.


    I don��t want to break down like this.


    Even when the rain-drenched hair obscured the view.


    Even so, Jinpa-rang pursued the ideal in the arduous reality.


    That��s why people called ��him�� who vowed not to go crazy in a crazy world < Mad Dog >.


    Why are you standing here in the rain? It��s all wet.


    living in a crazy world


    A person who is not crazy in the eyes of crazy people may look ��crazy��.


    It��s them who are truly crazy.


    ��


    This hyung can��t bend like this.


    If you bend it, it��s not true blue.


    Eun-ha put the umbrella he had stolen from Yu Do-jun on top of Jinpa-rang��s head.


    Jinparang, who had been lowering his head, felt his presence and raised his head.


    I don��t know if my body was drenched in the rain and slumped.


    heart was not broken.


    A face full of sorrow.


    But the red eyes were full of poison.


    ��It��s Eunha. why?


    thump thump.


    Raindrops fall on the umbrella.


    Under the large umbrella, Jinpa-rang looked at him with an unrepentant gaze.


    Even when Eunha looked straight into Jinparang��s eyes, she wasn��t scared or nervous.


    As always, I just asked in a calm manner.


    How can I do it? How�� How can we create a world in which we can live well?


    In a way, it was a cry mixed with anger.


    In a way, it is a resolution that seems to have been devoted to evil.


    Eunha listened silently to the words he spewed out of her mouth and answered.


    ��That��s right, I don��t know. how do i know that


    ����.


    Blue��s eyes widen.


    On the other hand, Eunha maintained her composure and giggled lightly.


    Thinking they were making fun of him, he strained his eyes.


    Even so, the galaxy did not hesitate.


    Faced with Jinpa-rang��s resentment, he calmly continues his conversation.


    It��s a lie to say you understand someone. It��s impossible for a person�� to understand another person.


    These were the words Eunha learned from Lim Gaeul in her previous life.


    It is said that the human mind cannot be fully grasped with the word ��understanding��.


    People are both good and evil, but people are people whose minds change from time to time.


    That��s why it��s hard to know your own heart, but thinking you understand the other person is just deception.


    If you come to the conclusion that you understand the other person, the conclusion will be one of two things.


    ����either you��ve been tricked or it��s self-deception you want to think you are. There are many cases where characters are free to act freely out of the hands of the writer, but if a person behaves according to a certain place, is that a person? It��s a machine.��


    The failure of Ain Wave is here.


    people don��t understand each other


    In addition, the environments experienced by humans and Ain were very different.


    The Ain Wave was bound to fail as the demi-humans sought the participation of the general public to attract public opinion.


    Of course, the world they want must be created with their own hands. Why are you attracting the general public?


    ����.


    Of course, I had to exercise so as not to harm society.


    Jinpalang��s face twisted.


    He, too, must have realized this time.


    That everything must end in Ain��s hands. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ��then what do you do? After all, we don��t have the power to do this��


    Jinparang murmurs in dismay.


    I don��t have the strength to do this.


    That was right.


    Subhumans who do not have vested interests in this society do not have the power to change the world.


    That��s why Ain couldn��t create a world for Ain in his previous life.


    could have made


    If this brother�� hadn��t died.


    If we had attacked the black dungeon.


    The galaxy turned back before the regression.


    It was a situation where Ain did not have wealth, power, or military power.


    As the golden generation took their place in the industry, the status of the sub-humans, centered on Jinpa-rang and some sub-humans, increased.


    The demi-humans gained honor and power.


    Also, Parang was mentioned as a candidate for the 3rd Twelve Seat, and power was about to arise.


    not yet You never know what the future holds, though.


    ����.


    that��s something time will tell you. The mainstream generation now has a prejudice against Ain, but do you think the next generation will have the same prejudice against Ain?


    Unfortunately, he was never selected for the Twelve Seat in the third period.


    As the status of the Ain continued to rise, time could eventually be said to be on the Ain��s side.


    It will take a long time, but the demi-humans will one day obtain power and wealth.


    In that sense, the situation in this life is really good.


    Eunha looked at Jinparang.


    A boy who will be called < Mad Dog > in the distant future and become a player representing the demihumans.


    If the demi-humans continue to act as telepathists, force will naturally follow.


    From now on, several great disasters sweep through this country.


    Many heroes will appear. There will be children among them.


    As the generation change takes place quickly, the prejudice against Ain will be diluted.


    Due to various catastrophes, telepathy that can communicate in areas with thick mana will be in the limelight.


    Seo Na became a direct descendant of KK Pharmaceutical. On the surface, she is a direct descendant of the affiliate, but considering the kids she is close with, it is not a simple direct descendant of the affiliate. When there comes a generation in which they occupy the mainstream, wealth will naturally follow.


    Reformation must be done by combining the strength of the top and the bottom.


    That way society will be stable and there will be less chaos.


    Now you know why Seo-na became a direct descendant of KK Pharmaceuticals, right?


    ��Ah��.


    The reason why the current life is more advantageous to Ain than the previous life is because of Jinseo-na.


    If she takes her place in politics and business and fully supports Ain, no one will be able to touch Ain easily.


    So, the last thing left is��


    ��And what about power?


    ��Power The power that comes from the fairy government.


    Eunha said to him, who was waiting for an answer with eager eyes.


    ����As a player, the seat that can reach the highest position is probably the Twelve Seat.


    in the far future.


    Vacancies in the second phase of the twelfth seat occur sequentially.


    and in the very distant future.


    There are many vacancies in the twelve thrones who were friendly to the second-generation fairy Ha Baek-ryeon.


    Hyeon-chul Kang, who was known as the strongest, and Do-jin Lee, the < Thunder Emperor >, both died.


    < The Holy Mother > Park Hye-rim goes crazy, < The Witch of Time > Prisis Memory goes missing, and < Silent > Soo-jin Yoo dies.


    In other words, the chance to become a Twelve will occur at least twice.


    At a time when the golden generation becomes the leading role.


    So if hyung wants to change the world, try becoming a member of the Twelve Seats.


    Eunha was so lucky.


    Jinparang, who was mentioned as a candidate for the 3rd Twelve Seat in his previous life, will be safely mentioned as a candidate this time too.


    not only mentioned.


    it could be this time


    There are two reasons why Jinparang was not selected as the Twelve Seat in his previous life.


    One was because of his personality, and the other was that he was kind to the fairy Ha Baek-ryeon.


    At that time, the forces against Ha Baek-ryun did not want her to have a ��sword�� that could control the political situation.


    ��what can I do?


    I don��t know either. you should think bro You want to leave everything to me? ����.


    Now, take this umbrella.


    But this life will be different.


    She will have a full twelve knives.


    I will make it like that.


    Eun-ha made that promise again and held the umbrella in Parang��s hand.


    Soak your body in warm water. Even Amman hyung catches a cold if he makes a mistake. There��s not much left in the finale, so you don��t want to fall in, do you?


    ��I��ve never had a cold.


    Oh yeah. my brother was stupid Anyway, go in and take a bath. You��re not going to keep doing that.


    Eunha opened the umbrella she had brought out.


    After confirming that Parang had come to his senses, he was about to return to the dormitory.


    He also decided to soak himself in hot water as soon as he returned to the dormitory.


    �C Noh Eun-ha.


    It was then.


    Eunha turned her head when she heard the sound of not being buried in the rain.


    Jinparang was standing there holding an umbrella.


    The tail, which must have been wet from the rain, stood up as usual and looked full of energy.


    If I follow you�� can I become the Twelve Seat?


    Eunha felt the will of blue.


    After replaying the words he said in her head, Eunha burst into laughter.


    -I don��t know either?


    It��s up to Jinpa.


    However, the galaxy that turned its back on him could only promise this one thing.


    Follow me wherever you can. If you continue to stand next to me, at least no one will be able to ignore you.


    The place to go is the place where all calamities will pass.


    If you walk down that path together, Jinpa-rang will become a strong force no one can ignore.


    Above all��


    ����You can also get the protection of the white lotus.


    You can buy Baekryun��s heart.


    She, who wants everyone to be happy, will help him in the world he dreams of.


    ��Please take good care of me in the future.


    stupid bro


    Eunha suddenly felt a presence.


    There was no need to look back, Jinparang quietly followed.


    It was in the same direction anyway.


    Eun-ha felt that it was Parang��s intention to follow the path he was taking.


    By the way, this umbrella comes in handy.


    Then Eunha raised her head.


    It was an umbrella I received as a gift from Seohyun Han a few years ago.


    It was an artifact that reminded of the crest and constellation symbolizing Sirius the moment mana was blown into it.


    I don��t know if he��s doing well.


    It��s been a while since I saw your face. Eun-


    ha reminded me


    of Han Seo-hyun in the sentence shining silver .


    If I can forget it, I send a text message as if I noticed it like a ghost.


    In this way, the things she gave me as gifts remind me of the time I spent with her.


    ��I��ll try talking after taking a bath.


    This is also work��


    if it��s Han Seohyun��s personality.


    He will also reprimand you for letting him contact you first.


    What was ��annoying�� was the specifications.


    So, as soon as Eunha finished taking a bath, she decided to do something ��inefficient��.


    Even though the most efficient action is to just ignore it like this.


    On the other hand, Jinpalang is��.


    -Yes, are you afraid I won��t be able to follow you?


    < Mad dog > Jinparang.


    He, who was a < mad dog > in his previous life, became a < strong dog > in this life.


    hey! go with me! Why do you want to go alone! You��re in the same direction as me anyway! Water is splashing. Come slowly.


    Now < strong dog > will be reborn as < loyal dog >.


    ��


    And so time passes.


    There is one month left until the sun sets.

 Chapter 408

    Relife Player 408


    [Chapter 119]


    [You��ll be happy in the end]


    I was an orphan.


    I lost my family to monsters when I was young and was left alone, so I still had to do tough and dirty work to survive.


    Then I met that person.


    He was the exact opposite of me, who used to roll as he would in a harsh world and doubt people as if he were eating rice.


    A person who did not know that people were selfish, was insensitive to malice and hostility, and cared for others more than himself.


    At first, I didn��t like her good-heartedness, but at some point I became worried that she might be hurt by others.


    then i realized


    that i love this person


    ��We��re dating.��


    ����What��s wrong?��


    ��You like me. no?��


    ��Uh�� Hey����


    ��Just answer yes or no.��


    ����yes. i like you. there it is I��m in a bit of a situation����


    ��It��s enough if you like it. Are you going to keep running away like that?��


    ������.��


    ��I confessed first, but in the future I have to do other things first. Otherwise, I��ll get angry.��


    ����What should I do first?��


    ��Do I have to say it in order to understand it?��


    Well, the wife confessed first.


    I knew then.


    That this person is not as weak and fragile as I thought.


    And I fell in love with her and started a home with her.


    I proposed first.


    ��Why are you standing there? Come here quickly.��


    ��Yes no West. I should come closer and look at her face.��


    ��Ah, I wonder if I can touch it because my hands are dirty����


    ��What are you talking about? You washed your hands earlier.��


    ��But����


    ��Look, Mom. did i say Does Yiyi have a timid side in strange places?��


    ��Well�� it was like that the day you first brought it. But are you going to continue to be so weak in front of the kids?��


    I was happy when I got my wife.


    Because I, who was an orphan, had a family.


    However, when my wife gave birth to a child, joy was also joy, but tears poured out.


    ��Why are you crying?��


    ��You look happy. If you��re happy, that��s how it is.��


    ��Really��. Please don��t cry like that and look at Eun-ah. Isn��t it pretty?��


    While I felt the responsibility of becoming a father, I was very happy that I had the family I longed for as a child.


    The moment I saw my wife holding Eun-ah, I realized why I had to continue living in the future.


    ��It��s really pretty because it looks like you.��


    ��You are too. I have a mother����


    ��Yes, I��ll get out of it. Do both. Huh, I already miss the second child.��


    Eunah, Eunha and Eunae.


    So children were born.


    The responsibilities of being the head of the family became heavier, but the fact that there were people who greeted me every time I went home after work made me so happy beyond words.


    But when the president didn��t send me home, it felt like the world was collapsing.


    I think sometimes


    Did I ride the line well or did I ride the wrong line?


    [��dad! I want to eat Together! Buy me a Together when you come!]


    Is there anything else you want to eat?


    [No. Oh, and you worked hard today too! I love you!]


    My daughter. My dad bought it too��stopped it.


    When Eun-ah was young, she was famous for being rude to the extent that everyone in the neighborhood didn��t know her.


    Unlike Eunha, who didn��t cry much since she was born and was just calm, there wasn��t a quiet day.


    The child who had been like that had become an adult before I knew it and was becoming more and more like my mother.


    The face, personality, and atmosphere are the same.


    Sometimes, when I returned home late at night, I had the illusion that my wife had returned to her youth.


    It��s so pretty and lovely that I never want to give it to another man.


    Who do you dare to cross? These children know that my child is pretty�� It��s a mess all the time.


    After your usual work.


    I was doing personal business in the secretary��s office.


    It��s almost the end of the year, so I received a letter asking me to take good care of you next year.


    You can just send it by e-mail.


    The reason why they do this is because they have a ulterior motive.


    just as expected.


    ����I hope.


    And it��s nothing else. As I said before, to Eunah Noh, think seriously about your relationship with us����


    It was the engagement proposal. S��ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In my heart, I wanted to tear it up, but it was not a letter from those who could treat it carelessly.


    I wrote down the reply of refusal in a polite tone.


    Now the road is open.


    ��do you send these to Eun-ae too? Eun-ae is still 10 years old, you guys. Please don��t try to use our children as tools for politics.


    Occasionally, there was also a letter proposing engagement to Eun-ae.


    The daughter-in-law, who is sleeping at home, probably does not know what position she is in.


    To be honest, I wish I didn��t know this. As long as I��m here, that would be impossible.


    ��Our sweetheart! Bow to Dad����


    ��Dad��s home!��


    ��Ah��. Now they don��t even treat me well.��


    I look at the family picture on the table.


    Eun-ae clings to Eun-ha��s neck from behind and smiles widely.


    Even when I was just born, my youngest daughter, who used to burst into tears at the sight of Eunha, now follows Eunha more than I do.


    He gave Eunha a good kiss, but now he doesn��t even give it to me.


    I don��t even give it to you.


    There is only one real wife.


    ����Dad, did something difficult happen today? You worked hard today and get a good rest. You have to go to work with me tomorrow too!��


    ����Yes, thank you. But Eun-ah, aren��t you going to school, not going to work?��


    ��I��m going to work too! Go look after the kids!��


    ����Are you studying? huh?��


    That doesn��t mean Eun-ae isn��t interested in me.


    It��s a thought that comes to my mind from time to time, but I wonder if Eun-ae is mind-reading.


    If you look closely, you look exactly like your mother.


    So that��s how I feel.


    If Eun-ah resembles my mother exactly.


    Eun-ae is said to resemble my grandmother. Even a young child knows how to understand other people��s hearts very naturally.


    In a way, Eun-ae is the most mature in our family.


    Eunah has only grown up, but she is still a baby.


    It is a child who is worried about putting it on the waterfront.


    In contrast, Eunha��.


    ��Eunha is still a baby.


    Unlike Eun-ah and Eun-ae.


    Ever since Eunha was born, she was a child who did not cry easily.


    A child who was exceptionally quiet for his age and would often be alone in deep thoughts.


    People called him mature.


    I just knew that too.


    But when I thought about it, it wasn��t.


    Man, I suffer because of you. How long are you going to buy and run?


    If you don��t cry well, you either don��t know how to cry or you don��t want to show your tears.


    I was like that in the old days.


    I feel like I lose when I cry.


    I think you��ll find out my weakness.


    I didn��t want to cry alone, so I endured it at any time.


    People called me toxic, so even before I met my wife, I thought I was toxic.


    Actually, it wasn��t that he was poisonous, he was just being scared.


    What is the child so afraid of?�� How long are you going to hold on to yourself and live?


    Until I met my wife.


    I was alone in the world.


    no one wanted to believe


    I tried to embrace it all by myself.


    I was young.


    Where in the world am I alone


    Is there no one to trust in the world?


    Do you think there are only things in the world that I can solve alone?


    He was trapped in a small world.


    The same goes for galaxies.


    Hey, my son is just acting out. You can become a good adult if you can accept anyone like Eun-ah or Eun-ae with a generous heart��. They


    say it��s less than before.


    No, go back to the academy.


    The kid is standing sharp.


    It is said that stubbornness comes from within the family, but he tries to reject anything that does not meet his standards.


    This is why the galaxy has many enemies.


    They say I��m blocking it now, but if you do this, you��ll get a big nose injury someday.


    It comes back as much as it accumulates.


    like I��ve been through before.


    Still, I think it��s fortunate that there are many good kids around��.


    What is this kid thinking?


    Even parents do not know everything about their children.


    Then I get curious.


    What is Eunha thinking?


    But I know Eunha won��t tell me.


    If our son resembles someone who is very stubborn, he is the most stubborn in our family.


    In the end, there is only one thing our family can do.


    -Yes, do whatever you want. Dad will stop anyone from touching you.


    We have no choice but to push our son.


    Even if the world comes to a situation where no one believes in the galaxy.


    Only we will believe in the galaxy.


    that would be family


    Something I never had when I was younger.


    reply. I��m sorry, but my son is not seriously thinking about getting engaged at this time. As a student, until I graduate from the academy, I only focus on training��


    In fact, the reason I stayed until this time was because of the engagement proposal sent to Eunha.


    This time I was sent from a place that is hard to refuse.


    One from the Galaxy Group.


    The other is from the YH group.


    Now Eunha goes beyond being proud and is terrified.


    Meanwhile, a plot to take advantage of this situation crept up in my head.


    The presidents of the two groups are brother and sister. As the group that broke away from the Galaxy Group is the YH Group, the relationship between the direct relatives is not so good.


    It��s not a bad picture to use the galaxy to keep the two groups in check, and Sirius is aiming for a fisherman��s position�� but you can��t use the galaxy for something like this.


    If they use engagement as an excuse to separate them��


    Having gone crazy with my thoughts to that point, I shook off the thought that I shouldn��t do that again and finished writing my reply.


    Anyway, Eunha had a lot of enemies, but she was also popular because of her active performances.


    I��m sorry to Eun-ha, but even if I don��t know Eun-ah or Eun-ae, Eun-ha will no longer be free from the political world.


    How long will I be able to hold on now��


    If I enter the high school academy, I will be legally recognized as a semi-adult.


    At the age of 20, you are officially recognized as an adult.


    Right now, Eunha is rejecting engagement proposals because she is a minor, but when she becomes an adult, she will no longer be able to refuse easily.


    You should eat rice at least once.


    In fact, it could be said that the high school academy was the limit.


    If the galaxy is to be at least free from their hands, they must be engaged once.


    In that sense, Hayang, who is not taken lightly by others, is the best opponent�� It doesn��t seem like they dislike it too much either��


    A direct descendant of the Alice Group.


    Eunha��s childhood friend.


    A child who was not born in Jeong Jae-gye.


    White is the only person who can disregard the public opinion of the political and business world, and at the same time, meets Eunha��s standards.


    Speaking in the spirit of not wanting my son to immerse himself in politics and business, Jung Ha-yang, who is unlikely to inherit Alice Group, is the best fiancee.


    There are no obligations, only rights.


    ����I��ll take care of that.��


    However, Eunha only responds in that way when you talk to her indirectly.


    Even though you probably know that there is no way even in the galaxy.


    It seems to be trying to delay it as much as possible.


    Somehow I understand that feeling, but it��s useless.


    After all, people cannot live alone. If you are afraid of hurting others like that, all good people can leave.


    Even if he said it, he would pretend not to hear it. Because he resembles me and is so stubborn.


    what��s up Even if you don��t want to do it, you will eventually do it someday. I did it before, don��t you know?


    Being the father of three children, there are things I can see.


    Is there such a thing as a relationship?


    In the end, people meet the right person and the right time for me.


    So don��t worry too much.


    As you get older and meet people, there will be times when Eunha��s heart moves.


    Above all��


    -Yes, you do it yourself.


    Even if you fail and get frustrated, we will always be by your side.


    Eunha is always cheering for you.


    ��


    The second semester has come to an end.


    Eun-ha, who only showed her face for a while at the end-of-course party, came out of the banquet hall with her friends.


    Now that it��s a high school academy from next year, it feels like time passes by quickly. isn��t everyone?


    Minho and Eunwoo were about to leave the banquet hall with a suitable excuse.


    After checking the two people following, Eunhyuk looked around the academy and opened his mouth.


    Eunha also agreed.


    that��s right. Time really sucks��.


    Yes, it has to be. Incidents happen every year, but it feels like time passes quickly.


    Because Kim Min-ji came out of nowhere.


    The galaxy stopped talking halfway through.


    The reason she couldn��t speak confidently was because the incident she was talking about happened almost by her own hand.


    I was just embarrassed.


    what. Why do you keep coughing? Did you eat something wrong at the party?


    I just heard of a case.


    Chet sucks.


    Then Eunha frowned.


    This semester, too, Bae Su-bin, who was in a low mood after handing over the first place to Hayang, tackled him.


    This is why I have no friends.


    Similarly, Eunha, who doesn��t have many friends, internally mocked her.


    Hey, did you guys see that earlier? The kids�� faces go numb as we rush out.


    It��s really Noh Eun-ha��s division! Maybe they were trying to be friendly with you, but they couldn��t even put the words together.


    Um is it? I didn��t know it was because I only ate food along with Eunha�� But what is Noh Eunha��s division?


    Si-hyung, you didn��t even know that and kept going with us?


    uh? I��m Eunha��s mentee and I had a lot to learn from Eunha�� Actually, I wasn��t thinking about anything��


    Then I heard a voice from behind.


    Do-joon, who was at the end of the group, suddenly shouted loudly, and Lee Cheon-seo and Kang Si-hyung started talking among themselves.


    Exactly as Yoo Do-jun said.


    There were signs that 031 and 032 and 033 were trying to get closer to Eunha and her friends.


    That��s why I left early.


    The students and Eun-ha, who had already been identified among the late exponents, had opened up to some extent.


    There was no time to worry about other students.


    It was also annoying more than anything.


    Kang Si-hyung was an exception, but��


    Now, among the secondary academy students, there is no one I need to look after.


    Even if it��s among the late exponents, it��s not too late to see it after becoming a player.


    I did everything I could do at the secondary academy.


    The only thing left is what to do in the high school academy.


    Eunha, what do you think? I wonder who will come in next year��


    Does anyone know?


    It��s not that I don��t know anyone�� I was just wondering if the people I expected would come��


    Eun-ha sighed softly.


    Hearing Hayang��s words from the side, he thought of the 31st class students who will enter the high school academy next year.


    There are only 5 people who must be recruited now.


    < Braver > On Taeyang.


    < Quartette > Ara Jo.


    < The Butterfly Lady > Yoon I-byeol.


    < Mermaid > Ariel.


    < Double Passage > Bonggu-rae.


    < Madame > Bebe, who was in charge of the hunter at Onyang��s party, transfers only to the third year of the high school academy.


    In addition to being of a certain age, Jin Parang and Choi Eun-hyeok had the upper hand in terms of mobility, and twenty-five and Lee Kang-hyuk had the upper hand in information gathering, so they decided to hold off.


    Hurry up��. I hope next year comes.


    The 12 years of the Sun Dynasty are not far away.


    Eunha had already been waiting for the day she would enter the high school academy.


    right then-


    ��Guys! Why don��t we all have a Christmas party this year?


    White shouted cheerfully.


    The students who were following the two nodded their heads in satisfaction without thinking for a long time.


    Eunha, will you come too?


    ��okay.


    Hayang had said something before.


    I want to make memories in my spare time living a busy life.


    Eunha also agreed.


    I want to make memories with them.


    Because it was the reason I lived this life.


    Why am I there��


    Of course Kaede will you come too?


    I am��


    are you coming? Guys! Kaede is coming too!


    Coincidence or not.


    Among the friends coming down the stairs was Kaede Hoshimiya.


    Kaede, who was walking quietly from the back, couldn��t refuse as she was caught up in the atmosphere led by Seo Na.


    And I saw the galaxy.


    The corner of his mouth went up.


    The tips of his ears also turned red.


    What I like shows off little by little.


    Eunha decided to pretend she didn��t know for her pride.


    while playing with it later.


    So, is everyone attending?


    Whatever Cain said, I will definitely go.


    It��s not even Christmas, so it won��t be hard to lose time. I��ll go.


    I��ll ask grandma to pack something delicious this time!


    it��s my grandmother don��t suffer And hyung, did you prepare a Christmas present for Eun-ae? Aveneer too.


    There is not a day that is not noisy.


    Maybe that��s why it was hard to fall into contemplation when I was alone.


    It is difficult to settle into the past.


    Because the people around me wouldn��t let it go.


    Yu-Jung You too�� I��m sure you��re somewhere.


    So it��s scary sometimes.


    I��m afraid I won��t forget the past like this.


    ��When I��m with you guys, there��s never a day that��s quiet. why? so you don��t like it? It��s nice, but he��s grumpy for nothing?�� It��s just like that.


    Eunha responded with a sullen face to Minji��s ridicule.


    Resolving not to forget the past life, I live this life with them.


    and the people you will meet in the future.


    ��


    Korea��s top 10 central daily newspapers announced national indicators at the end of the year.


    Seonryeok 12


    < Status of designation of companies subject to disclosure >


    No.


    Company name


    Same person


    01


    Galaxy Choi Yunhan


    02


    Sirius


    Han


    Doyoung


    03


    Youngwon Yoo


    Seonkyung


    04


    Alice Jung Seokhoon


    05


    YH Choi


    Yoonhye


    06 Luminous


    Lee


    Jeongin


    07


    Fine


    Jang Seokyoung


    08


    KK


    Kim


    Geon


    09


    Donghae


    Jeongjiman


    10


    Samra


    Ohmanjeong Seonryeok


    12 Year


    < Comprehensive Player Rating >


    ��Clan Overall Rating S��


    No.


    Clan Name


    Overall Rating


    01


    Zenith


    S+


    02


    Regulus


    S+


    03


    Shinra


    S+


    04


    Myungwang


    S


    05


    Blaze


    S


    06


    Tempest


    S-


    07


    KK


    S-

 Chapter 409

    Relife Player 409


    [Chapter 119]


    [You��ll be happy in the end (2)]


    No Eun-ha��s group or No��s gang.


    They rent the academy banquet hall and hold a Christmas party.


    It is said to be a place to exchange friendships for pure purposes without being bound by grade or group.


    Annoying annoyance annoyance��


    whatever the purpose and nature of the party.


    The students who heard the news were secretly waiting for an invitation to the party to come to them as well.


    The fact that an invitation came meant, in other words, that I was chosen by them.


    I didn��t know if they knew it or not, but all the secondary academy students were paying attention to it.


    Ga-in��. Don��t keep doing that. Would you like to play a board game while drinking coffee?


    no! Why am I being so childish!? do it yourself!


    However, the number of those who received the invitation was very small.


    As I said at the beginning, the Noh Eun-ha division only called a few of my friends and juniors out of pure intentions.


    And Choi Ga-in, who was a direct descendant of the Galaxy Group and thought he had a relationship with the galaxy to some extent, did not receive an invitation.


    It was in a state of strong horns.


    Hey, don��t do that, Ga-in, you too��. Kang Ye-seul!


    ��uh? uh uh uh�� why? If you said no to me once, wouldn��t you have to step back? Do I really have to say twice what I hate with my mouth?


    ��I��m sorry. I just wanted you��


    to ease your mind. I really don��t notice��


    ��sorry��


    There was one more reason why she had horns.


    After the 3rd grade joint competition, Cha Eun-woo and Mok Min-ho now openly started avoiding themselves.


    Even before, the two people who had been hanging out with No Eun-ha��s division and looked at her notice were now hanging out with them casually.


    Cha Eun-woo now goes around without wearing the choker he gave me as a child.


    it��s annoying. I��m really annoyed and I��m going to kill my pride. Even if you think of common sense, if there is such a place, shouldn��t you send me an invitation? Who am I! Who am I! Cain, how precious and precious you are! Ugh, I guess those kids don��t really have eyes to see. yes? Heung But you didn��t get an invitation either, right?


    Yes. that��s right. No one came to me or Byeong-guk. Are they trying to cover the mentees now? not cheap uh uh yeah��?


    Kang Ye-seul, who read Choi Ga-in��s planting, was stingy and evasive.


    I couldn��t bear to tell her that some mentees had received invitations.


    If they did, they could be criticized for how they treated them throughout the semester.


    anyway! Warn them, especially Jeong Ha-yang, that girl. If you keep going like this, it won��t be fun. Do you know what we can��t get away with? The party I host is more classy than the party they host!


    right. Ga-in, what you��re hosting doesn��t compare to the parties the other kids are hosting. Isn��t it sick? Uh�� that��s right.


    outwardly different.


    Kang Ye-seul thought to himself.


    Excluding those who are obliged to attend Ga-in Choi��s party, how many people will sincerely attend?


    I couldn��t tell her, but at the academy Ga-in Choi was inferior to Ha-yang Jeong.


    Even those who had nothing to do with it were paying so much attention to the party hosted by Jeong Ha-yang.


    After all, isn��t he saying he��ll host a party too? I can��t do that�� How many kids come after receiving an invitation?


    If this happens, it seems that she will burn out with a competitive spirit and insist that she will host a party herself.


    Kang Ye-seul decided to change the topic.


    Then I saw Cain. Earlier, I got a call from the Galaxy Foundation�� They sent me a list of sponsors for students entering High School Academy next year.


    hmm so? how much is it


    About 200 people? We and Sirius have the largest number of sponsors among the 10 groups. Hmm�� do you? Well, it��s Galaxy��. So, who��s coming in next year?


    There are quite a few kids from affiliates, kids from subcontractors and ordinary people��


    They say there are kids like Eunha there? ��no.


    To set Noh Eun-ha as the target of comparison.


    Kang Ye-seul was embarrassed inside but kept a poker face.


    If such a talented person had come out, the Galaxy Foundation would have already been talking about it.


    Then, who are the children the Galaxy Foundation is paying attention to?


    They said that the children��s grades were generally good this time. Among them, there are 32 kids who are likely to stand out�� Call me by name? no. it��s okay. Have you classified them separately? I��ll just see. well here


    Kang Ye-seul hands over the documents.


    Choi Ga-in, who was sitting with her legs crossed, frowned when she saw her name written in thick lines.


    I got tired of it as soon as I saw it, but I was proud and decided to recite only those who were in the top 10.


    ��9th place is Onyang, 10th place is Joara? Are these people normal? That��s right. Among the general public, they seemed to be the best. From what I��ve heard, it looks like he was late for his exam while trying to save an old woman from being hit by a car. Of course, in principle, it should be eliminated, but there are not many people who take the test, so it��s just generous�� Huh? Why are there no test takers? Uh�� It seems that there were surprisingly many students who passed the paperwork but didn��t come to the exam.


    Can you? Did he suddenly change his mind?


    haha i guess so


    Kang Ye-seul said while sweating.


    Students who were not very related to the group submitted their documents to several groups and then went to take the test at the place they liked among the places where they passed.


    ��even the Foundation was surprised. Why are there so few applicants this year?��


    In recent years, Sirius Group and Alice Group have been showing strength.


    In addition, the Luminous Group was quickly returning to its original status.


    As a result, many of the applicants this year chose the sponsorship of Sirius Alice Luminous Group.


    As an aside, it is said that the Dangun group showed a fairly low rate of application unlike in previous years.


    Anyway-.


    ��How can you tell Ga-in that there are a lot of chaff among the kids sponsored by the Galaxy Group this year?


    Kang Ye-seul was only focusing on pleasing Choi Ga-in.


    The world called such a traitor.


    Meanwhile, Choi Ga-in mumbled the names of the students.


    On-Taeyang On-Taeyang��. The name is so strange. Anyway, I��ll see you guys next year.


    Choi Ga-in has a bad head.


    Returning the documents to Kang Ye-seul, she pushed the name she had just memorized into her memory.


    ��


    At first, there was talk of meeting outside the academy.


    However, it was ambiguous to set up a meeting place because the area where the friends live was different.


    So, there was talk of holding a grand party at the academy centered on Jung Ha-yang and Kim Min-ji.


    Well, the academy isn��t better.


    Direct relatives can even rent a multi-purpose room like a hotel. With the instructor��s permission, you could also rent a banquet hall��


    But the banquet hall was a bit excessive.


    Because there weren��t that many students attending the party.


    I wonder if the kids are all here��


    The day was cold.


    The galaxy that lifted its head saw snow falling from the sky and swallowed a laugh.


    Snow falls on the eve of Christmas. It is quite monumental.


    I have to show it to my sister and Eun-ae too.


    Eun-ha soon headed to the academy and took a picture with her smartphone.


    After spending time at home during the vacation, he remembered the sad face of Eun-ae when he left the house a while ago, and decided to send her a picture.


    I sent it to Han Seo-hyun as well.


    Meanwhile, the chat room where friends are gathered was shaking because it was already snowing.


    It seems that everyone has gathered.


    Did I just have to go with Minji?


    Minji, who lives next door, left for the academy with the girls first.


    Eun-ha wanted to stay with Eun-ae longer, so she left the house after a long time.


    Parang and Eunhyuk remained at the academy and were training until today, when the party was supposed to be held.


    It��s Bae Su-bin, he didn��t want to go back to his original house.


    ��uh?


    in front of the academy��s main entrance.


    Eun-ha, who had been walking while thinking about the current situation of her friends, stopped walking again.


    Ugh�� it��s cold.


    A certain girl is standing in front of a tightly closed iron door.


    The ears and tip of the nose are red.


    The girl, wearing a tight jumper, shivered in the cold.


    I didn��t expect to see you here.


    It is a face that even Eunha knows.


    Even though I almost didn��t recognize him for a moment because I covered my face with a fur hat and round glasses.


    When I came for the test, the door was open��.


    I couldn��t hide my voice.


    It is a resonant voice that sticks in the ear. Even mumbling sounds good.


    Above all, her trademark braided hair is still intact.


    ��byeol Yoon.


    < The Butterfly Lady > Yoon I-byeol.


    Eun-ha projected the timid yet strong side of < Butterfly Lady > from her dressed like an examinee.


    When I met her unexpectedly, I felt strange again.


    I felt happy and curious.


    what are you doing there


    Ah��


    So Eunha approached her and talked to her.


    Sensing his presence, she turned her head to look at him.


    The pupils in the round glasses open wide.


    Apparently, she was taken aback by his sudden talk.


    My mouth is constantly twitching and I can��t speak properly.


    Trying to get into the academy?


    It is different from the Yoon Yi-byeol he knows.


    Contrary to his memory, he faced the innocent-looking woman and decided to lead the conversation himself.


    She suddenly nodded.


    That��s�� I want to visit the academy once before I enter. But the door��


    the academy doesn��t allow outsiders to enter. Now the semester is over��


    Ah�� I see. But you�� Are you a student here?


    uh. however?


    Maybe�� Senior?


    Yoon I-byeol notices.


    It��s interesting to see her talking with her neck curled up like a turtle.


    On the other hand, Eunha smiled lightly and shook her head calmly.


    Maybe in the same grade as you? ��yes?


    I��m going to high school next year. 031 Kiya. Are you at Site 31? Yes�� 31st class�� but


    we are the same age��


    ����.


    Then you should talk nonsense too.


    No different from the previous life.


    Yoon Yi-byeol


    enters the 31st class.


    Eunha giggled in delight at the future that was going as expected.


    She was perplexed as to what to do.


    anyway. Outsiders are not allowed in, so come back next year.


    ��I guess so.


    Eun-ha put her student ID in front of the iron gate.


    In response to the student ID, the iron door opened, revealing the whole view of the academy.


    Wow��


    Yoon Ibyeol exclaimed.


    Under the snowy night sky, the academy had a somewhat exotic appearance.


    Eun-ha moved toward her admiring her.


    ��huh?


    The weather is cold, so I��m going to wear gloves��. Now, take mine.


    It��s okay!


    yeah i��m not okay wear it and go


    lay the so-called bottom rice


    It was fate that we met here, so Eun-ha decided to get closer to her even a little bit.


    Eun-ha shrugged her shoulders as she tossed the glove over her hand.


    ��Thank you.


    Yoon Yi-byeol, who was feeling burdened, couldn��t defeat Eun-ha in the end.


    what the hell happened


    Unable to comprehend the situation, she just clenched her gloves with her hands gathered in front of her chest.


    This�� I��ll return it after I enroll.


    you can just take it


    No, I��ll give it back! And�� can I speak rudely too?


    What are you doing with my permission? just do what you like


    ��yea, I got it. thank you for this


    The facial expression is colorful.


    < Butterfly Lady >, who did not wear glasses, had a cold and intelligent side.


    Yoon I-byeol in front of me was nothing more than an ordinary student who was good at studying and expressed various emotions.


    I think I��ll be teased a lot somewhere.


    Then I��ll go. go home carefully


    Oh there��!


    The galaxy passed through the iron gate.


    Just then, with a flash of something, she grabbed him and stood him up.


    Name�� Can you tell me your name?


    Is it because it��s cold, or is it simply because it��s impatient?


    Yoon I-byeol rolled her feet.


    At that moment, Eunha looked back at her and her playful spirit welled up.


    -I don��t like it.


    ��what?


    You��ll find out later anyway, but why do you need to know now? What a cow��


    We��ll see you next year anyway. Merry Christmas in advance.


    Although it is a strong word for narcissism.


    His name is widely known.


    I could have planted prejudice by giving her her name for no reason.


    He knew that the rumors about him weren��t good.


    Very much because of some foxes.


    So then I��ll go and let you know.


    I was thinking of going to see her anyway.


    Even if she doesn��t know him, he will remember her.


    So, we just have to meet then.


    ��Congratulations on entering the academy.


    The iron door slowly closes. S~ea??h the ��ovelFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Eunha congratulated her on her entrance.

 Chapter 410

    Relife Player 410


    [Chapter 119]


    [You��ll be happy at the end (3)]


    Christmas Eve.


    Eunha and her friends rented a multipurpose room at the middle school academy and enjoyed a Christmas party.


    Among those who attended the party were those whom they became close to after spending three years at secondary academies.


    Even if the groups of enemies were different, friends were trustworthy people.


    Oh�� did the names of the 032nd class come? How did you contact them? I know I haven��t had any contact with you until now.


    Regardless of gender, age, ability, and social status, they get along without any hesitation.


    Eun-ha, who was sitting and watching quietly, responded to Yoo Do-jun��s tip, who was giggling next to her.


    The reason why there was a point of contact enough to call the late exponents to this place was actually not a big deal.


    Minji and Eunhyuk worked hard. Where can I afford to care about the late index? ��It��s not that I couldn��t afford it, I just didn��t know how to get close. Minji and Eunhyuk had a hard time.


    Eun-ha was dull at dating people, so I left the relatively less important later indices to my friends.


    After hearing the story, Yoo Do-jun snorted and said, ��You��re right.��


    So Eunha personally poured cider into Dojun��s cup.


    hey! I don��t drink cider?


    drink. Are you going to throw it away? Ha�� What is this on a happy day?


    drink one more time drink twice ����.


    Merry Christmas in advance Dojuna.


    Haha�� Hey guys!? Is there anyone who can change seats with me?


    Do-joon starts drinking cider.


    He brushed his bangs and screamed around.


    However, the nearby students all pretended not to know his mournful voice.


    Get close to Noh Eun-ha, but never get close to Noh Eun-ha.


    It was a story that everyone in the know knew.


    In the end, Yoo Do-jun had to accept his fate.


    Ugh�� It��s a good day, so I��m patient. Hey, pour me another drink. Yes, I will follow you as much as I love you. So you drink it


    ��my friend, are you kidding me?


    Eun-ha held out a plastic bottle to Yu Do-jun.


    Eunha twitched her lips trying to hold back her laughter.


    On the other hand, Yoo Do-Jun��s lips went up to his ears because he was ridiculous.


    nice to see you smiling Stay still as you two are!


    Meanwhile, Cha Eun-woo, who was walking around the multipurpose room, took pictures of the two with innocent faces.


    The two immediately put on a puzzled expression.


    At this moment, we both thought the same thing.


    Where does his face look good?


    The standard of the galaxy has always been Noh Eun-ah.


    Yoo Do-jun was always the best.


    And so, when they are about to start their second grumble��.


    [��Guys! Let��s start exchanging gifts from now on!]


    Kim Min-ji, who had been preparing for the event so far, shouted with a loudspeaker.


    The students who were eating, drinking and chatting responded to her.


    When they first attended the party, students who received numbered tickets at the entrance held them above their heads.


    Minji Kim runs the program.


    A number tag appeared on the screen, and Seo-na handed the gift to the appropriate person.


    Since when did I stop receiving Christmas presents��. This is fine. Giving each other Christmas presents.


    ��I know. I guess not bad.


    Yoo Do-jun sighed briefly.


    Eunha nodded, and when her name was called, she looked at the faces of the students running forward.


    A bright smile hung on the faces of the students who accepted the gift from which they did not know who sent it.


    [#29! Who has number 29!?]


    Hey, aren��t you calling me?


    oh yes


    At that time, Do-joon poked Eun-ha��s side with his elbow.


    After checking the number in his hand, he soon stepped forward and received the gift.


    The gift box was quite small.


    what? is it a watch?


    Eunha tilted her head.


    As a rule, gifts had to be opened as soon as they were received for public viewing.


    ����.


    [Uh�� It��s a hairpin. really pretty. Who brought this gift?]


    Eun-ha was at a loss for words.


    Minji, who was trying to explain the gift he received as a host, burst into laughter.


    Not only her, but the other students burst into laughter as well.


    ��Who is this really?


    Eunha barely found her mind.


    Eunha, who brought the scarf as a gift because it was supposed to be a gift exchange, could not understand the psychology of someone who brought a hairpin.


    decided to find the culprit.


    Eventually, among the laughing friends, the person who carefully raised his hand was��.


    ��Sorry, Captain�� I brought it.


    [Ahaha! Oh where did my belly button go? no, that��s fine. We were exchanging presents for fun anyway�� Eunhyuk, come out here!]


    Eunhyuk Choi comes out blushing.


    Eun-ha looked at Choi Eun-hyeok, who was standing face to face with embarrassment.


    Eunhyuk can��t meet his eyes.


    [ruler! Since Eunhyuk is the gift you bought, you should give it to Eunha yourself!]


    Eunha laughed.


    Behind me, I saw Eunwoo holding a smartphone with a squeaking sound.


    Meanwhile, the fox has her head down. I couldn��t confirm if it was because I was embarrassed or because I was holding back laughter.


    Hey, did you eat it? do i have to do this?


    [Yes, you must. So far, all the people who have received gifts have done so.]


    ��Do I really have to?


    [In this day and age, even men do hairpin�� It must be�� hahahaha!]


    Captain�� I��m really sorry.


    Eunha had a confused face and Choi Eunhyuk was crying.


    Eunhyuk Choi, 16 years old.


    He had only dreamed of romance, but now he realized how cruel the reality is.


    Yes�� It��s a good day for me, so I endure today.


    In the end, Eunha decided to accept.


    The disciple has truly become an adult after going through the death of shame.


    As a teacher, how could I stand by?


    As soon as next year comes, Eunha promised to roll harder than now.


    [��they look surprisingly good together?]


    Eunha! look this way!


    Eunhyuk clumsily put a hairpin in his hair.


    Minji grabbed the microphone and exclaimed whether it was a joke or the truth.


    The students also said they liked it, whether it was because they were absorbed in the atmosphere or because they really got along.


    Cha Eun-woo is jumping up and down.


    Eunhyuk was trying to say something, as if he didn��t want to.


    -Captain. Yes�� pretty�� yes��


    shut up.


    yes.


    Eunhyuk Choi, 16 years old.


    He really learned what nunchi is.


    ��


    It is a noisy night.


    Kaede couldn��t get used to it and went out onto the balcony.


    Her nights have always been quiet since the day her grandfather died.


    ��They��re in good spirits. To be able to laugh and talk all the time��


    But it wasn��t that I hated the noise.


    I don��t know what it would have been like before, when I had to spend the night alone, but it wasn��t like that anymore.


    Because there was space for myself to enter in the commotion coming from behind.


    What had been dismissed as ��noise�� in the past has now become ��music�� with her involvement.


    Now I can��t imagine the day I go to sleep without hearing this sound.


    Why are you with me alone? The other kids are playing games inside.


    I had to admit it now. S��ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    being a part of them.


    However, Kaede looked at Eunha from the balcony with a sullen face.


    I don��t want to talk because it��s embarrassing.


    Especially for Noh Eun-ha.


    that you


    me? It��s hard to stay inside. They have good spirits too. Isn��t it hard to think like that?


    ��I know.


    Then, when she agreed with him, she casually agreed.


    Stunned, she strained her face to control her expression.


    ��I didn��t bring a bow.


    Patira did not bring a bow.


    Kaede, who had a habit of holding her bow tight when anxious, grunted in her heart.


    Out of necessity, she decided to look at the picture she had received from Eun-woo a while ago as a makeshift measure.


    She held out her smartphone.


    Eunha��s face hardened at once.


    ��why do you have this?


    as insurance.


    my picture?


    Seeing this puts my mind at ease.


    ��What are you talking about?


    Eunha sticks out her tongue in amazement.


    Either that or not, Kaede was able to calm herself down.


    The sight of Noh Eun-ha wearing a hairpin in her hair and making as expressionless as possible was a piece of salt to her.


    I have to watch it when I��m feeling down.


    Yes�� do as you please.


    Eunha sighs in resignation.


    Kaede was going to take care of whatever he said from the beginning.


    Then Eunha leaned her arm on the railing.


    hey hey


    Kaede.


    yes Kaede.


    Didn��t I tell you before? Talk about making a party.


    ��however.


    Kaede turned his gaze to where he was going, trying to be less conscious of him as much as possible.


    It was a pitch black night.


    I can see the lights of the city sparsely.


    On the other hand, the light shining from behind is so bright.


    The world I am stepping on now is so bright, but the world spread out over there feels like being engulfed in darkness.


    no.


    Eventually, she decided.


    It��s weird here.


    The world is originally dark.


    these are weird


    Those who live in this world and laugh and chatter without hesitation.


    need a ranger Not a ranger who checks the situation and releases traps, but someone who is good at combat and can support the party��s mobility. ����.


    I��m thinking of you right there.


    Hoshimiya Kaede thought.


    The reason they are talking happily behind his back is probably because of Noh Eun-ha right next to him.


    She looked back at the atrocities he had committed at the academy.


    All he did was things she didn��t like.


    At this point, I can say for sure that Kaede did not like Noh Eun-ha.


    -Until now, whenever you invited me to a party, I always turned it down, but now that I think about it, I didn��t ask.


    but aside from that.


    From her recent observations of him, it was clear that he didn��t run wild for no reason.


    There was a reason for his actions.


    or protect one��s own person.


    with some purpose


    Now�� I think I know a little bit.


    At first, Kaede didn��t know what the ��purpose�� of the galaxy was moving.


    However, a while ago, his thoughts in Ain Wave became the trigger.


    The ��purpose�� seemed vague.


    Noh Eun-ha tries to change the world by eradicating the evils of society.


    Eunha Noh, the party you��re thinking of�� What kind of party are you talking about?


    If so, the party that Eunha is trying to make will not be irrelevant to his purpose.


    Kaede turned his head and studied his face carefully.


    He looked puzzled as if he hadn��t expected to ask this.


    It��s pretty cute.


    ��not this one.


    Kaede made up her mind.


    Eventually, after a long pause, Eunha opened her mouth.


    ��Strong party. We intend to have a party where no one can say anything about us. Ambiguous.


    That��s what vision is.


    What do you want to do with that party?


    Hmm��


    Eunha Noh is thinking about it again.


    The moxibustion did not last long this time.


    he spoke up


    ��I will make us the standard for this country. ����.


    I believe everything we do will be justice. Anything that opposes us will become evil.


    that��s dictatorship In the first place, do you think that such a thing would be possible?


    have to make it possible Otherwise, there��s no reason to live, right?


    It��s extreme.


    The world is like this, so what is it? Players who survive for a long time tend to be extreme. how do you know that With death right beside you, do you think such people can be sane? you go through


    i won��t be like that


    Either crazy or crazy from the start. There are only players like that. still don��t know


    ����.


    I think you��re crazy too. You��re crazy about bows. Otherwise, < God... no. is not it? It is an unknown question. Hoshimiya Kaede shuddered at the thought of the galaxy''s danger. His remarks were certain, and it seemed that one day it would definitely happen. No Eunha is also dangerous. She decided not to hang out with him anymore. right then- ��Ah, I remembered one more thing. what do you want to do He said it with an innocent face unlike the face he had before. They are smiling. Then, a smile appropriate to his age. It was the first time she had seen him smile like that. ...What. So I couldn''t help but ask. Then, Noah''s eyes twinkled. The voice is excited about something. ��I need to make the party members happy. ...huh... Kaede swallowed a blank laugh. I will support the party members to do anything. I''ll make sure they don''t suffer any disadvantages. she was dumbfounded A party made with a risky mindset will focus on making the members happy. What is he like? I have great ambitions. However, even if the work you want to do with that ambition is small, it is too small. Then Kaede thought of another question. What are the criteria you speak of? What are you going to base it on? Noh Eun-ha sighs again. What are you thinking about? Then, the answer he gave was... ��The person I will serve. She was at a loss for words. I never thought that Noh Eun-ha would serve anyone. After all, he meant to be someone''s knife. The world will shake depending on who wields that sword. Justice and evil are defined. ...is it Sirius? It''s not. Maybe Jung Ha-yang? no. ...not Yoo Do-jun. no it''s not. ...then who is it? If the person he is trying to serve is a member of the business community, the world will eventually fall into his hands. And the mindset of people in business groups is obvious. They were always on the opposite side of themselves. A person who knows how to shed tears at the pain of others. ....... A person who tries to think of others more than himself, tries to say clearly that what he thinks is wrong, and endures hard times because he does not want to worry about others. ...where in the world is there such a person. I thought so too, but it is. as if thinking of someone The words that Noh Eun-ha said after closing her eyes were both abstract and specific. So, Kaede was curious. about who the heck he is. And if what that person says becomes the standard for this country��. okay. I''ll let you in. ...thank you for coming in. But if the person you''re trying to serve doesn''t meet my standards, let this be nothing. ...maybe...you''ll like it too. ��Maybe we can create a world where people can be treated fairly according to their contributions. Kaede thought vaguely of the person he mentioned in his head. ��I''ll look forward to it. I''m sure the world he''s trying to create will have a peaceful atmosphere, just like the commotion that comes from behind. �� Even though the world was destroyed once. Those who survive live in a broken world. ...It''s getting colder as it snows. Christmas Eve. Hundreds of people pass by under the snowy night sky in Hongdae. As much as people are concentrated, of course, mana is also omnipresent. As a result, players were wandering around the streets. go check it out The singing voices of those busking can be heard from here and there. The woman hummed an intermittent song and solicited passers-by. However, no one paid any attention to the woman who was sitting at a table in Hongdae without a store. The table even had a price tag of ''50,000 won''. It was a fortune teller that could be said to be enough even if you cheat. ...I''ll have to stop here for today and go to another place tomorrow. The woman stretched out. In fact, fortune-telling was just entertainment. I''m just sitting here reading ''Star''. The world came into my eyes when I read people''s stars and connected the stars to understand the organic relationship. Thus, women have been seeing one great destiny so far. let''s tidy up There will be no guests and the weather will be cold. The woman wearing a pink-tinted circle-glass was about to organize her seat. Just then, out of nowhere, two small hands came up on the table. yes? ...huh? Did you even stand on tiptoe? A girl with her face sticking out from the table. The child made eye contact with the woman and immediately tilted his head. The woman also tilted her head at the sudden appearance of the child. ...ah. Then the woman looked into the child''s eyes and looked happy. The woman jumped up from the chair and immediately bent her knees to meet the girl at eye level. A woman''s hand strokes the head of a girl who is staring at her. What''s the little guest''s name? yes? name. What is your name? A woman asks kindly. Meanwhile, the witch, not the woman, watched the star that was connected to the child. It is still a small star. It is fragile enough to be swallowed up by a great destiny in a storm of stars. However, the witch connected the surrounding stars and finally looked at the universe connected to a certain star. Surrounded by stars that defy fate, the star that defies fate emits a very intense light. At that time, the child who was sucking his finger answered her question. habaegi. Habaegi, Habaegi. ...habaegi? No this habaegi! Aha, that means Habaek. Is Habaek your name? yes! The witch smiled softly. Then, he handed out the candy he had been keeping for a snack to the child. The child''s face fills with laughter. Want some? yes! How old is Habaegi? ...Mmm... Threet! Do you have four fingers? four years old? yes! The witch handed the hand candy to the child who took off the wrapping paper. The child received and ate the candy. Meanwhile, the witch shed mana without the child''s knowledge. Then I accepted it like resignation. ...< White Silver >. So�� that��s what it was.


    yes?


    no. is it delicious


    yes! Drink!


    Can my sister give me a hug?


    ����?


    The witch smiled pitifully.


    Soon the witch pulled the child and held it tightly in her arms.


    Bury your head on the child��s shoulder.


    The child was very pitiful.


    In the future�� there will be only hard and arduous work.


    Destiny is fixed and basically cannot be changed.


    The witch, who reads fate through the stars, gave the child a prophecy-like word and stroked the child��s back.


    Still, I hope you persevere. can you do it well? our Habaek.


    The witch put her hand on the child��s shoulder and looked into the bright eyes.


    Then, drop the child a little and make a hand sign in the air.


    The green mana completed a complex spell following her hand sign.


    It clings to the child��s body.


    ��good. The barrier is good enough. From now on, Gift��s true identity will never be revealed.


    ��yes?


    On the way, the silvery white mana flowing from the child��s body caused a backlash.


    The witch could put a spell on the child��s body to hide mana.


    The child didn��t notice, though.


    ��Baekryun!


    mom!


    In the meantime.


    The child found his mother and hurried out.


    The witch who was left listened to the conversation between the child and the mother.


    ��It wasn��t Habaek, it was Habaekryun. Somehow��


    the witch smiled bitterly.


    Then I met the eyes of the child��s mother.


    The child��s mother bowed her head, and the child soon followed her, bowing her head.


    The witch waved at the two who turned their backs.


    Sister-!


    Suddenly, a girl running behind.


    The witch opened her eyes wide.


    Either way, the child ran out of breath and hugged her leg.


    ruler!


    ��It��s candy. Are you giving this to me?


    Thank you. I will eat well.


    It looks like your mother gave it to you.


    The child opened her closed hands and proudly showed the candy.


    The witch forgot the candy on the spot so that the child could see it.


    The child smiles broadly.


    Sister Merry Merry Christmas!


    Merry Christmas to Habaek in advance.


    A child bound by a great destiny.


    The witch, saddened by the child��s fate, returned the child to its mother.


    She waved until the child was out of sight.


    ��are you okay.


    The witch muttered quietly.


    No matter how severe trials stand in the way of the child��.


    ����You will be happy in the end.


    Eventually the child will laugh.


    The witch saw the child��s star a moment ago and was convinced again.


    In the future shown by the stars, the child was smiling while hugging a bouquet of canola flowers.


    ��


    The year has passed and 12 years have passed.


    Eunha Noh is 17 years old.


    Class 031 graduates from the middle school academy and enters the high school academy.

 Chapter 411

    Relife Player 411


    [Chapter 120]


    [Seat for excuses]


    Don��t put up with injustice.


    Justice is for myself, and justice for myself is what society needs most.


    So never ignore the justice within me.


    father is great


    On Taeyang, who dreamed of becoming an adult while watching his father��s back since childhood, engraved those words in his heart.


    A father who was passionate about fighting injustice with others to correct the wrong world.


    Such an appearance of his father was enough to light a fire in Onyang��s heart.


    Our school uniform�� They said it was very expensive. It is said that the fabric produced by YH and Luminous has magic such as waterproofing, fire prevention and discharge. Even if you move your body violently, they say it won��t tear easily��


    It��s that expensive, so you have to pay for it.


    Had it not been sponsored, we would have had to buy this school uniform with our own money, right? It��s scary just thinking about it.


    However, his father, who was the object of his admiration, passed away.


    While demanding wage negotiations with YH Jedang, one day, he suddenly got into a fight with gangsters and died.


    so damn bad luck.


    My mother protested, saying it was ridiculous, but the people who joined the union with my father just conveyed the same opinion of YH Jedang, saying, ��Unfortunately, that was how it happened.��


    The longed-for hero disappeared just like that.


    But do you really have no regrets? Because of me, even you��.


    Again and again! Is he saying that again? There are things I think of you, but I��m not stupid enough to risk my life following you. I came here because I really want to live well! I��m angry at any misunderstanding.


    It��s just�� I��m sorry.


    It��s not because of you, so please don��t do that. I know it��s because I��m going to tell Tae-hee if I bring up this story again.


    ��okay. thank you.


    Taeyang On from the 31st class of Higher Academy.


    Even so, the fire that my father had lit at that time was not extinguished.


    He decided to become a player out of a sense of justice to correct the wrong world with his own hands.


    Politician entrepreneur player.


    It was because he was a player, the one who could be recognized for his tangible achievements the fastest among his three identities.


    Since I was young, I had good athletic nerves, and in middle school, I even showed that I was exceptional at handling mana.


    Above all��


    -If you become a player, you won��t have to worry about money.


    It was because they said that magic stones from monsters were sold at a fairly high price.


    I have to take care of my mother and Taehee.


    In fact, there was one more reason he wanted to become a player.


    It was because of my mother.


    Unfortunately, while working at KK Construction, her mother suffered from mana depletion.


    It is an incurable disease that drains mana from the body.


    Nevertheless, the fairy government took the side of KK Construction, saying that it was difficult to admit that it was a symptom of an industrial accident.


    Compensation was negligible.


    And�� tell me if you run out of money. Most of the sponsorship assigned to you goes to Auntie and Taehee. Even if I can��t help it, at the academy, one of you will help somehow.


    are you okay. It��s the money assigned to you, so you should spend it.


    No, well�� I��m worried about you too�� It��s because your auntie and Taehee feel like my family. In case you really want to become a family�� nothing!


    Her mother��s condition continued to worsen, and her younger sister was four years younger than herself.


    The best thing he could do in such a situation was to become a player and make money.


    On the one hand, while looking for a way to cure the disease.


    In the end, he decided to become a player because of his conviction to correct the world and financial problems.


    anyway! Just because we��re here means we��ve been recognized for our talent! So study hard for 3 years and become the players who try to take us everywhere! You and I can do it!


    On Taeyang, who had not actively participated in the conversation with his mouth shut, looked at his childhood friend.


    I was grateful to see him deliberately leaving Busan to energize himself.


    joara


    She understood his situation and followed him, saying that he would support him on his way.


    But the sun At the academy, you��d better be patient. It��s because there are a lot of kids who live well here.


    I know. But if you pass it as it is, the world won��t change. You have to be able to say that if one person is wrong, it is wrong.��


    You��re right about that�� Wouldn��t it be okay to do that after becoming a player?


    no. my dad said If you break your beliefs once, that��s the end of it. And the one who stays still at a loss is Hogu. I never want to live like that


    But�� while I��m here, I��m going to have to endure it as much as possible�� Hey! Where?


    I have to go to the entrance ceremony. come quickly


    Chi�� Ji pretending to be cool by herself. what a cool go with me!


    All around are freshmen.


    Thanks to Onyang following them, he was able to find the building where the entrance ceremony was held within a large site.


    Soon, when he was waiting in line to enter the building��.


    ��Are they them? Wow�� that��s really cool. I wish we had capes too�� but


    we can��t wear them. They said it was a privilege for middle school academy students.


    Suddenly the crowd split.


    On Taeyang had no choice but to step back as the crowd in front of him withdrew.


    Returning back after frowning implicitly, he looked at the students passing by as if they were taking it for granted.


    He wears a black cape over his shoulders and a red tie.


    ��that��s too much


    Hey be quiet! What are you going to do if someone hears it?


    These are students from the secondary academy.


    Onyang frowned for an instant.


    Even when Jo Ara tapped his shoulder, he did not straighten his frown.


    Meanwhile, the two listened to the students talking.


    They say the one in the front is No Eun Ha.


    Eunha Noh? The kid from Cayouple?


    He doesn��t look scary�� Why should I avoid him? Aren��t the rumors true?


    A kid like that wouldn��t even pay attention to kids like us, right?


    Eunha Noh.


    The academy boasts a promising prospect who has developed outstanding talent with the support of the Sirius Group.


    That��s why the personality is so different.


    I��ve even heard of Onyang.


    He soon followed Eunha Noh as she entered the building.


    ��their atmosphere is no joke. But look at it as a promising prospect. I wish I could make friends with them. You��ll get a lot of help�� right?


    From the side, Jo Ara spoke up.


    On Taeyang shook his head as he saw all the students called the Noh Eun-ha division pass by.


    They are people who live in a completely different world.


    Unlike Joara, he was skeptical.


    Except for Noh Eun-ha, all the other kids said they were nice. Well��


    why? don��t you think you


    It was called Yuyusangjong. You don��t know if the friends of the kid who��s spreading the bad rumors are really nice.


    Didn��t it look nice though? People are not judged by their appearance. And ara, you saw it too. They took it for granted that the kids got out of the way. Above all, No Eun-hara is��.


    Above all, when he first glanced at Noh Eun-ha, he felt something uncomfortable.


    Although I couldn��t express it in words.


    For some reason, it seemed that I was disgusted to the extent that it was close to instinct.


    ��It��s a weird feeling. Somehow it doesn��t seem right to me.


    I want to pass it off as my mood.


    The impression of Noh Eun-ha in my head did not easily leave.


    He seems to be someone who is somewhat similar to himself, yet is the exact opposite of him.


    ��


    There is a big difference in the number ��0��.


    Among the students, it is a joke that middle school academy students with ��0�� attached are called Noble.


    As much as that, the benefits provided by the academy to graduates of secondary academies were quite large.


    ��the tie is really frustrating.


    galaxy have to be quiet


    that��s right. Can��t you wait a bit until the entrance ceremony is over?


    The entrance ceremony speech is boring.


    Since the academy��s principal, board of directors, and other people who had some kind of relationship were in attendance, it was impossible to show a disheveled appearance.


    Even so, Eunha did not notice and touched the nape of her neck.


    Hayang, who was next to him, tried to reprimand him with a gentle voice, and Minji scolded him.


    Even so, the galaxy was the same.


    What should I do with the stuffiness��. I can��t. I need to unfasten one button.


    hey! The instructor is staring at you!


    Seoyoung��s older sister. are you okay.


    ��Galaxy. Still, you should cover your neck with a tie.


    Secondary academy students were given red ties and black capes as gifts to commemorate graduation.


    The frequency of wearing the cape by students was low except for special occasions other than when it was used for ceremonies.


    On the other hand, students always wore neckties.


    to differentiate origins. I don��t know what the alternative academy thinks of discriminating like this��.


    It��s not stated in the school regulations.


    Ties are readily available at the Academy gift shop.


    Nonetheless, the academy implicitly states that ties can only be worn by secondary academy students.


    Before the regression, I had never done it before, so I never thought I would do this.


    The galaxy no longer stood still and looked around.


    Everywhere I looked, it was full of students.


    This is because 1800 students enrolled, including 300 students in the 031st class and 1500 students in the 31st class.


    In addition, 1,200 additional students transfer to the third year of high school academy, and about 3,000 students will go out into the world by the time they graduate.


    There��s no Yoo-jung here either.


    Few days ago.


    He earnestly asked Shin Seo-young to get the admissions list.


    There was no name for Lee Yu-jeong.


    Eun-ha was depressed for a while, but somehow she had the idea that it would turn out like this.


    That��s why I was able to recover quickly.


    And instead, the list is��.


    ��< Madame > Except for Bebe, all of Onyang��s party members entered the school.


    Onyang, Jo Ara, Yun Ibyeol, Ariel Bong Gu-rae.


    Those who had been waiting for them had entered the academy.


    So Eun-ha deliberately went around the academy and tried to build a relationship with them.


    In the end, I didn��t even meet one.


    Because it��s not just today.


    I can��t meet you step by step.


    It was inevitable because when the galaxy passed, people split like stretching waves.


    Hearing Seo-na��s story, he says that thanks to him, his notoriety has increased.


    In the end, I decided to be satisfied with just seeing other prospects for the Golden Horseman.


    [Eunha. Your notoriety is rising again. Do you want to tighten your tie soon?]


    [Hey! Are you mean to do that alone? I can��t do it because of Cha Eun-woo and his neck!]


    Eun-ha ignored the fox and wolf who were sending telepathic messages during the formal entrance ceremony.


    Then, as if in defiance, he untied his tie even more slack.


    Shin Seo-yeong��s eyes sting.


    However, she cannot use telepathy.


    [��With this, I will finish the Higher Academy Entrance Ceremony.]


    In the meantime.


    The long speech is over.


    People on the podium exited through the back door.


    Eunha never gave in to the gazes of those who glanced at her and then turned their backs.


    Anyway, no one in the academy could touch him anymore.


    ��


    Power! Take a seat!


    Grab everyone!


    It is not all that the entrance ceremony is over.


    The students had to hold a launching ceremony to pledge that they would now do their best to become players.


    If the entrance ceremony was a place for students to meet the academy officials, the launching ceremony was a place to meet the instructors.


    Congratulations on your admission. I sincerely wish you all the best in your 3 years at the academy.


    While the instructors pressurize the atmosphere. Sear?h the N??elFir��.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    < The Empress > Seoyoung Shin grabbed the microphone and explained the purpose of the launching ceremony.


    It was said that the start of the semester would be held next week, and preparations for the launching ceremony would be held for three days from tomorrow.


    In addition to the launching ceremony, there are a lot of procedures that you have to go through in 3 days. So please follow our instructions carefully. Can everyone do that?


    ��Yes��!!!!��


    yeah nice voice The next explanation will be given by the 1st year general instructor. Then, congratulations on your admission once again!


    The popularity of < The Empress > was great.


    As if she had other business, she left after receiving a shrieking roar from the students.


    The general instructor who took the place began to explain the academy rules.


    The 031st student has a longer academy life than the 31st student, so you can ask the 031st student if you don��t know.


    Rely on the 031st students.


    Even if the 31st students are motivated, they should treat the 031st students like seniors so they can quickly adapt to the academy life.


    The academy aims for equality of status with the highest level of skill. The academy is prohibited from pressuring students outside of their skills.


    They say they don��t make a difference, but they do make a difference.


    Eunha skipped over the instructor��s explanation.


    Because it was nonsense bullshit.


    2 It will change in the third grade, but��


    In the beginning, students who graduated from secondary academies have no choice but to excel in their skills.


    People are not born equal.


    The cutlery itself that is born holding in the hand is different.


    It is said that the world is a world where you can make up for it with your skills, but the starting point is completely different.


    So is the academy.


    Oh Eunha I think you should go first.


    why? What��s going on?


    I got a call from Do-jun right now, and some kids asked to get together to prepare for the launching ceremony��.


    Oh, I guess so. okay.


    The students are now 17 years old.


    They are not blind either.


    After hearing the general instructor��s explanation, they had dissatisfied faces.


    The faces of Hayang and the other friends were also dark.


    In such a situation, Hayang left first to conduct the launching ceremony.


    The launching ceremony�� It��s not just a launching ceremony.


    From my memory, I don��t think the steamship fight was a joke��


    The starting point of the launching ceremony instructors and students.


    However, the process of preparing for the launching ceremony could be said to be the starting point for the 031st class students and the 31st class students.


    Before Eunha returned to remember, the students of class 031 overpowered the students of class 31 under the pretext of the launching ceremony.


    It was a fight between those who wanted to maintain their authority and those who wanted to raise their authority even a little.


    Hayang must be in serious trouble.


    then you can help I thought that if you released even mana from there, the kids would be stunned and unable to say anything. There��s nothing I can��t do�� but if that happens, will the kids be afraid of me or Hayang?


    Well�� that would be it.


    As Eunha left the entrance ceremony, she and Minji had a chat.


    The academy, which has many accidents by its nature, emphasizes discipline and discipline.


    However, 1800 students enrolled.


    As there were so many people, it was impossible to predict what kind of problems would arise, so we had to be extra careful.


    In a way�� It seems that the students are left with the responsibility of maintaining discipline while guaranteeing their autonomy��


    Eunha clicked her tongue at the thought that suddenly came to her mind.


    The academy manages 1800 people while intensively managing 300 people.


    300 people will intensively manage 1500 people, and some of the 1500 people who are good or outstanding will manage the rest.


    That way, in an invisible hierarchy, students above are allowed to manage those below.


    Although the management system seems complex, it is truly simple.


    In this way, the people at the bottom might not know if they are truly being managed by someone.


    How is that��


    ��It seems to be the same as this world.


    It would not be strange even if there was a non-committal tax.


    Eunha suddenly had such an idea.


    Of course it couldn��t be.


    Eun-ha decided to erase the nonsense thoughts from her head.


    ��


    Higher Academy 31st class Yoon Yi-byeol.


    After finishing the entrance ceremony, she was quickly returning to her dormitory.


    Preparations for the launching ceremony start tomorrow, so I decided to rest in the dormitory today.


    ��Those who wear ties should be careful from now on.


    60 students per class.


    Having been assigned to the class, she recalled what the student who temporarily served as the class representative had said.


    Class 031 students gave a brief orientation to students from Higher Academy.


    To sum up, to live comfortably at the academy, it would be best not to approach secondary academy students wearing ties at all.


    But�� the same 031st students are also doing it after seeing each other.


    While the academy aims for skill, there are differences between classes.


    Yoon Yi-byeol, who had heard about it even before entering school, was able to understand how serious the atmosphere in which people doubt each other and compete with each other is through today��s orientation.


    To be honest, I regretted coming to the academy.


    I just applied because I had good grades�� and the fine group sponsored me��


    but there were other reasons as well.


    I thought that if I entered the academy, I wouldn��t run into people who knew me in middle school.


    In the end, even if the atmosphere was strict, I had to go to the academy.


    It was like that at orientation earlier.


    You are free to approach Noh Eun-ha��s children, but it would be better not to approach Noh Eun-ha if possible.


    Yoon Byeol recalled what had happened a little while ago.


    At that time, the 031st student��s face was bluish.


    That alone made it possible to know how terrifying the existence of Noh Eun-ha, whom I had known only through rumors, was.


    right then-


    ��What?


    ��uh?


    At the corner of the road that divides the male dormitory and the female dormitory.


    Yoon I-byeol found a familiar face.


    This is the person who handed her the glove on Christmas Eve last year.


    hi?


    Ah ah�� Hello. Ah�� that��s right. You said it was the 031st class�� Indeed.


    Look at the male student��s face once.


    Again, seeing that he had a bad tie.


    Surprised, Yoon I-byeol hesitated and hesitated.


    She didn��t know before, but after studying that there was nothing good about touching class 031 students, she became cautious in her behavior.


    whether she does or not


    The male student spoke comfortably.


    Did the day go well? Do you have good gloves?


    Ah�� yes�� I��m in my room right now. I��ll bring it right away! give it later Because I don��t want to hear Minji nagging again after going there.


    Blink.


    What a pitiful person.


    Yoon Ibyeol blinked and looked at the informal man.


    This kind of person is also Organization 031.


    Yes,


    there is no law that says everyone is like that.


    I don��t want to get caught up in prejudice.


    When Yoon Yi-byeol made such a promise��.


    ��No Eunha! What are you doing?


    Leader! You have to enter now to use the large public bath comfortably!?


    just throw him away


    Three boys shouted in the distance.


    The man she was talking to looked back at them and sighed.


    ok go go I��m going.


    Ah yes. Goodbye��


    see you next time.


    A male student walks towards the male students waiting in the distance.


    Yoon I-byeol stood blankly and watched them disappear.


    Then I suddenly realized.


    ��uh? uh huh What did you just say? Didn��t you say No Eun?


    It��s nonsense.


    The name of the person who seemed so nice was No Eun-ha.


    There must have been two Noh Eun-has at the academy.


    Yoon I-byeol denied the reality like that.

 Chapter 412

    Relife Player 412


    [Chapter 120]


    [Seat for excuses (2)]


    The opening ceremony of the high school academy was a little different from the opening ceremony that Eunha held before when she was a middle school academy student.


    Not only did he simply hold a ceremonial sword and recite an oath, but he also had to perform techniques using mana.


    Didn��t I say you can��t control mana at will!? Collect mana the size of a finger on the tip of your right index finger!


    It is a place where the launching ceremony is held.


    As a result, the instructors at the academy demanded that the students angle themselves.


    After a few attempts, they left the rest of the practice up to the students.


    1800 people.


    There are as many as 1800 students�� personalities and opinions.


    It was a time when they needed someone to coordinate their thoughts.


    white is suffering


    Therefore, the students from the secondary academy divided the students into 18 groups of 100 to direct the opening ceremony.


    While teaching systematically by dividing the number of people into small groups, it is to hold discipline for the students from the high school academy.


    At this time, not only Sirius Group��s collateral hiatus, but also other conductors will be educating students.


    There��s no way the direct lineage will move, only the people below are suffering.


    Eunha loosened the tight tie strap.


    During the launching ceremony, I was thinking of doing it right.


    I didn��t have to hold the angle until I practiced.


    How long does it take to write a name in the air��.


    Currently, students from secondary academy were going around the venue and coaching the 31st students 1:1.


    It was to put mana on his finger and then write his name in the air.


    Even if it wasn��t that difficult, writing the name in the prescribed format required sophisticated mana control.


    In other words-.


    No, that��s not what I said earlier, right? Why can��t you understand what I��m talking about? how did you get into the academy?


    Don��t try to write it again and again, but write it all at once in cursive. Can��t even spell your name properly?


    ����It��s a good excuse for caving in.


    Eunha expressed her condolences while watching a high school academy student who was in trouble in front of a few rows.


    There was no doubt that he hadn��t followed the rules.


    Of course, I didn��t listen to them quietly.


    Along with class, the academy was also oriented toward skill.


    weird? When I saw it, it doesn��t look like it was a finger. I guess I was playing in a secondary academy? I can��t even control mana properly��


    If you��re going to teach me, please teach me properly. Seniors? Even if one 0 is added, the value drops so much. Really��.


    Although it was an extreme case.


    In the case of students with excellent skills, it was also embarrassing to those who tried to teach themselves.


    In the case of students with backgrounds, there were times when they showed the spirit of not backing down even if the opponent was a secondary academy student.


    It was truly a world of weak meat.


    There had to be at least one thing that stood out in order to rank high in the invisible status system.


    What is this difficult��


    Meanwhile, as the battle of spirits grew longer, the time to prepare for the launching ceremony continued to increase.


    Noh Eun-ha, who had no choice but to attend due to her hiatus, was tired of watching childish fights.


    Eunha Noh


    Gathered mana so that her fingertips glowed with a twilight glow, and then scrawled her name in the air.


    There was a small exclamation from both sides.


    It was the students of the 31st class who had only been paying attention to him.


    They looked sideways at Eunha and sent eyes asking for information.


    Eunha lightly ignored it.


    There are no members of Onyang��s party in this group�� so it��s just boring.


    Clench your hands into the air.


    As the name held in your hand sways, it turns into fine particles and disappears.


    Eunha, who completed the most important part of the launching ceremony roughly but perfectly, decided to just sit back.


    Come to think of it, there was no reason to stand still.


    But just then��


    ��The person sitting in the chair now! Jump forward right now!


    A loud voice filled with mana.


    A student who was coaching the students in front called him.


    What is he saying now?


    Silence fell around.


    The students nearby were surprised and were busy looking at him.


    Either that or not, Eunha didn��t think of getting up from her seat.


    Then, annoyance mixed with the voice calling him.


    -Are you deaf? Are you going to play against me right now!? Come out soon! won��t come out!? How hard it is for me to live in the academy�� kyaaagh!


    The student hurriedly came forward and was stunned to find out that the student he had called was Eunha.


    Even so, Eun-ha looked at the student who was visibly embarrassed with a grim face.


    The student��s face grows pale.


    Uh�� Eunha�� So this�� Uh�� I misunderstood�� I didn��t know you were there��


    The dignity I showed to the students just a moment ago is gone.


    Now I pray for my hands and cry.


    On the other hand, Eunha was dumbfounded.


    I haven��t done anything yet��.


    Something is unfair.


    In that sense, as he straightened his body against the chair, the student screamed again.


    Sorry! Sorry! It��s my fault! This will never happen again�� I won��t bully the kids anymore! Actually, I didn��t want to do this either! So please have a look!


    ��Why are you crying��


    Kyaaaaaagh! Sorry! Sorry! I won��t cry anymore! So please don��t look at me with those eyes!


    Huh really��


    Kyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa


    Noah was at a loss for words.


    If you do anything, it��s screaming.


    And what was absurd was that he was making a fuss around him for no reason even though he didn��t really do anything.


    Noh Eun-ha catches people!


    Doesn��t someone have to go and dry it? I��m going to see blood like that��


    What should Sujin do�� He even practiced in front of a mirror saying he would make sure the 31st class kids didn��t look down on him��


    This is why people shouldn��t do things they wouldn��t normally do. What are you really doing? It��s only a matter of time before you get buried at the academy if you get caught in Noh Eunha��s eyes��


    Hey�� I��m not familiar with that, but are 031 feelings too scary for Noh Eunha?


    don��t talk I can��t say it here, but if you want to survive here safely, you must know the ghost story of Noh Eun-ha.


    We��re going to have a party after the opening ceremony, so let��s talk about Noh Eun-ha there. First of all, I have to prepare for the orientation and the launching ceremony. It will be hard for you too, but bear with it. Instructors�� temperament is no joke.


    ��You��re buying real chicken, right?


    Do you only buy chicken? Pizza, hamburgers, I��ll buy whatever you ask for. The scale of my support is probably not comparable to that of you guys?


    The students, who had been fighting over their spirits, were uniting together under Noh Eun-ha.


    Even if No Eun-ha didn��t fight, he was the one who stood at the top of the academy caste.


    So, even if they are of different ranks, they have no choice but to unite after seeing Noh Eun-ha, who is located in the heavenly realm.


    No matter how much it is��


    ��Kyaaaaaaaa!!��


    that I muttered once.


    Galactic used a fear that high-ranking monsters would use.


    The effect was amazing.


    Ha�� Noh Eun-ha Really�� Didn��t I tell you to stay calm? Hey, I told you to just breathe because you don��t have to teach your kids.


    ��it��s white flag. I��m really very sorry I was just taking a seat like you said?


    The scream spreads and spreads.


    When the situation came that he could not prepare for the launching ceremony, the hiatus of jumping off the stage came to him.


    During the hiatus, he gave a lot of criticism.


    As Eunha, it was just unfair.


    Because I didn��t do anything wrong.


    Well�� it��s also my fault. I knew of your notoriety spreading throughout the academy, but I just left you alone��.


    Ha�� Jinseo or Jinpa��


    Hey, why are you blaming others? It may be a little exaggerated, but what you did is right.


    White flag, would you like to raise the white flag today?


    I��d be very grateful if you put up the white flag. So you��re directing the kids here? child god.


    ��done. you do it


    Eun-ha, who was trying to argue, eventually raised the white flag.


    It was a board that took on the work of the Sirius Group alone during the hiatus.


    Because Eunha didn��t help at all.


    If I said the wrong thing for no reason, troublesome things could have happened.


    I had to take a step back in order to talk like this.


    Yeah, it��s better not to try to approach me than to try to come to me.


    It��s just annoying and annoying.


    no matter what they think


    Eunha decided to clear her mind.


    Well, since the attendance check is already over, I think you can stop going back at this point. You can write your name in the air even if I don��t tell you, right?


    If it��s going to be like this, I��ll send it to you sooner��. Okay, then I��m leaving.


    ah! And shouldn��t you loosen your tie like that at the launching ceremony? I heard that senior jockeys there are also coming to observe, so I don��t know if I��ll be filmed for nothing.


    I just decided to go back.


    Eunha, who came out of the path the students made, shrugged her shoulders after hearing the words of the hiatus.


    Academy is the best.


    If you get into a fight, shake it off.


    Then, what if your seniors apply for sparring with you one by one a day? You know you can��t stop it for some reason, right? It is possible to graduate from the academy after fighting sparring.


    That��s a headache�� Okay.


    Eunha frowned.


    In the high school academy, when there was a problem between students, it was replaced by Dalian to solve it amicably.


    It could be said that once a sparring was held, the win or loss determined the students�� hierarchical relationship.


    In a way, it could be said that the reason why middle school academy students are trying to catch up at the beginning of the semester is to secure their position safely without engaging in sparring.


    Over time, students from higher academies improve their skills, so they are trying to gain a mental edge.


    Eunha, please bear with it for 3 years. After that, I won��t care if you decide to establish a city-state.


    ��it��s not your business then?


    of course. I have been here for 6 years, and I have to do your work after graduation?


    I get it. suffer anyway


    Eun-ha, who finished the conversation during the hiatus, suddenly turned her gaze to the students.


    The students were hot.


    Looking at the hiatus, not myself.


    Eun-ha, unable to understand why they were doing that, turned her back.


    At that time, I heard him talking about his hiatus right before he took over as president��.


    ��If you have any problems with Eunha in the future, come to me. As you can see now, we are friendly with Eunha. Who doesn��t know what this word�� means?


    There was one other person besides the fox and the wolf who was selling his name here.


    As Noh Eun-ha closed the door, she stared at her blankly.


    It seems that he felt his gaze.


    Stupidly, the gaping machine looked back and the galaxy pointed at him with the hand that had pointed to her eyes.


    you i��m watching You don��t want to raise the white flag of your life, do you?


    A gap in the door caught my eye.


    ��


    It��s a pity to go back like this.


    Eunha decided to find friends who would work hard to prepare for the launching ceremony.


    I��m also looking for Onyang��s party members.


    Yoon I-byeol was in Hayang��s group.


    Where are the rest?


    Eun-ha quietly entered through the back door and checked on Jeong Ha-yang��s group.


    Unlike other direct relatives, Jeong Ha-yang was personally on the podium.


    Perhaps because of the gift, she found Eunha in an instant even while teaching students.


    After greeting with a light smile, Eunha sat down and checked the students�� situation.


    The 031st class kids are horny.


    Check out Yun Yi-byeol.


    Eunha looked at the 031 class students who belonged to Jeong Ha-yang��s group and clicked her tongue.


    If you followed her normally, you wouldn��t know, but in the case of randomly assigned students, their faces were full of dissatisfaction.


    It��s because Jung Ha-yang told me not to make too many faults.


    On the other hand, the students following her were walking around with familiar faces.


    Hayang will take care of it.


    i have to get up


    Even if you don��t have a military discipline, it doesn��t mean that you don��t have dignity.


    However, it is difficult to have dignity follow without discipline.


    Eun-ha was worried about whether she would be good at it, but I decided that she would be able to do it well because she is.


    I left my seat and found the group that Jin Seo-na belongs to.


    ��This is a serious problem.


    As soon as Eunha opened the back door and entered, she quickly grasped the atmosphere.


    The students of the 31st class are proud.


    This is because the person who stood at the highest position in this group was Jin Seo-na.


    It��s also shameless��. It seems that you are doing that to the subject of the affiliate that was taken over by Alice.


    You guys are also just doing shit�� Even if you don��t see it, your skills are obvious. Guys, don��t listen to them. I have a friend here who passed the entrance exam in 3rd place, so let��s learn from him.


    that��s right! How do you learn from Ain?


    Not all students from secondary academies are at the top of the invisible hierarchy.


    Mixed-bloods and sub-humans with remarkable characteristics had no choice but to be looked down upon by social prejudice.


    Even if they were treated to a certain extent, they were considered to be behind those who had a background among students from the Higher Academy.


    So Jinseo-na has no choice but to look down on her.


    Eun-ha read the 31st class students�� faces showing how they looked at her with ease, and stuck out her tongue.


    It��s troublesome to underestimate our doggie.


    Foxes are surprisingly strong as dogs.


    Eun-ha was well aware of how cold-hearted Jin Seo-na was, showing no regrets towards people she was not close to.


    just as expected.


    [okay. If you don��t listen to me, I��ll have to tell you anyway. You guys have to listen carefully. Otherwise, I��ll explain it over and over again, so you won��t want to hear it again, do you?]


    The fox spread telepathy to the people gathered in the venue.


    A clear voice without noise.


    That��s why Jinseo-na��s telepathy is scary.


    I must leave here quickly.


    Serena��s telepathy is so addictive.


    I felt like I would be brainwashed if I stayed here.


    Bae Su-bin was also present at the venue, so those who tried to run into Jin Seo-na would be met with her mace.


    Eunha decided to avoid the place.


    On Taeyang��s party members didn��t seem to be here either.


    Who��s leading the way here?


    Yoo Do-jun��s group quickly passed by.


    The students following Yoo Do-jun were doing well on their own.


    Yoo Joon himself was drinking a drink by himself.


    Eunha decided to enter the venue at the end of the hallway.


    It��s a group led by Mok Min-ho.


    Minho Mok standing in front of the podium.


    Cape stood out.


    Other than that, there was nothing special about the other groups. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Eun-ha tried to pass it by with a quick glance this time as well.


    But somehow the atmosphere was strange.


    why are you so quiet


    No sound.


    Next to him, who kept his mouth shut, Cha Eun-woo was wearing a worried face.


    Eun-ha stepped into the conference hall and slowly made her way towards the podium.


    I didn��t forget to look at the faces of the students.


    Onyang��s party members were here.


    ��one person.


    < Double Passage > Bonggu-rae.


    His youthful appearance remains, but his skinny body and face, like Pepero, are familiar.


    A smile crept across Eunha��s lips.


    one more.


    < Quartette > Ara Jo.


    She was standing next to Mok Min-ho.


    It��s a face that��s worried about something.


    Then, Eun-ha remembered that she was On-Tae-yang��s childhood friend.


    It made me think that Taeyang On may also be here somewhere.


    The prediction was right.


    ��Finally we meet.


    < Braver > On Taeyang.


    The distinct features and good-looking appearance give off an atmosphere that attracts the attention of the viewer.


    Eunha was very happy to see the warm sun she found near Joara.


    You don��t know how much I wanted to meet you.


    The problem is-.


    ��Why are you having a snowball fight with Mong Min-ho?


    That he is having a fight with Mok Min-ho.


    Eun-ha, who grasped the situation, couldn��t help but panic.


    ����It��s not like I gave you difficult instructions either. It��s a formal occasion, so shouldn��t you have that kind of courtesy in each and every behavior?


    I don��t think being formal is bad either. But I don��t think you need to be so strict about it. I honestly think it��s wrong. Aren��t you guys trying to find fault with us?


    If I had caught the fault, I would have caught more than now. Even if you can��t become a sword, you have to move like a sword. I��m not forcing you to be the only one.


    Warm Taeyang shouts as if appealing to his emotions.


    Mok Min-ho responds rationally.


    Sparks flew in both of their eyes.


    ��driving me crazy.


    Eunha combed her bangs.


    It seemed like they were twisted from the first meeting.

 Chapter 413

    Relife Player 413


    [Chapter 120]


    [Seat for excuses (3)]


    Principles and principles are important.


    That is Mok Min-ho��s theory.


    Even though I��ve become more tolerant of being a little flexible since hanging out with Noh Eun-ha and her friends.


    Two theories could not be excluded from the basis of Minho Mok��s life so far.


    Spread your legs shoulder-width apart and keep your back straight. When you are resting, you have to move like a knife according to the rhythm of the slogan.


    He also valued authority.


    I thought that there were etiquettes that had to be followed by others depending on the position.


    As a result, he himself was a person who respectfully kept it.


    Since such a person was in charge of conducting the opening ceremony, the students in the group could not escape the strict standards.


    Students from secondary academies were no exception.


    You can��t be partial to motives.


    You won��t be able to buy prestige from the 31st class students by giving them convenience.


    Authority comes from people.


    Therefore, those who want to stand above people must be someone they can trust.


    Standing as a conductor here and now, he kept the rules from himself, while also pushing strict standards to those under him.


    Because of this, some of the 031st class students had to undergo mana control training alongside the 31st class students.


    one finger word. Remember you can��t go beyond this.


    At the same time, he thought that discipline must be in order for an organization to stand upright.


    Discipline also included military discipline.


    So he didn��t take issue with the students who followed him even if they set up a blade under the pretext of teaching.


    However, he did not sit idly by when he was accused of deviating from the principles.


    I��m following you well, but don��t try to force it. When you have time to teach one child, teach the others. And you��ll see me later


    ��Sheesh. Minho, isn��t this too much? If you don��t allow this, what the hell is telling me to do��. Just


    act within the manual. Don��t try to interpret the manual on your own terms. don��t speak twice �� okay. sorry.


    What if Minho Mok hadn��t hung out with Eunha and his friends?


    Perhaps he would have let the 031st class students do anything to the 31st class students as long as they didn��t die.


    Thinking that the students who grew up in the secondary academy for 3 years deserve it.


    But not anymore.


    I didn��t think that simply caving in to catch the military discipline would establish proper authority.


    you there


    Ah��


    Then, while looking around the students, he found a female student with enough mana to cover her entire finger.


    Ivory-colored hair that seems to have been disfigured by the influence of mana in the body.


    Information about her with curly, long hair spread throughout the 031st class.


    Because he was the owner of not only prominent hair, but also a striking appearance.


    Among the male students in the same class, those who tried to approach her somehow under the pretext of preparing for the launching ceremony were digging out.


    My name is��


    Joara! This is Joara!


    It��s motive, so you don��t have to say so much. It looks like you can��t control your mana right now, but try it with the idea of reducing it by half.


    Oh half�� half��


    even then, he��s worse than Cha Eunwoo.


    Minho, who kicked out the 031 class students who were teaching her, decided to teach her how to control mana.


    Judging by the color of his hair, it seemed that he had a lot of mana in his body.


    He probably didn��t get a proper education��


    So far, he must have been pouring mana into it. That��s why you��re not used to controlling mana in small amounts.


    When he was young, Cha Eun-woo also went through the same thing as her.


    Since the person concerned was teaching students away from home, Minho decided to teach her by reliving his past experiences.


    But Joara was an idiot.


    To be precise, it was a sensory wave.


    ��If you��re thinking of becoming a Caster, it��s not good to rely on your senses like this. Don��t try to learn it with your body, try to think with your head.


    ��huh. Sorry.


    again.


    ��huh.


    with the head. understand do it


    No matter how many times she taught Jo Ara, her skills did not improve.


    learning was slow


    In the end, Mong Min-ho had no choice but to teach her intensively, and then he spat out words mixed with annoyance.


    Jo Ara��s expression darkened.


    And just then��


    -Isn��t that too much for Ara? Aren��t you annoyed at Ara who is doing well as she is told? Apologize to Ara immediately.


    Tae Tae! why are you like this!?


    let this go And a single finger? We��re not even machines, so there��s no way we can do things like knives. Shouldn��t you be flexible enough?


    warm sun.


    He, who claimed to be her childhood friend, could not stand it any longer and left.


    ��


    ��so this happened?


    In fact, it was Minho who was fooling around. Other kids were teaching, so why are you trying to teach yourself?


    Cha Eun-woo grumbled.


    Understanding the situation from her, Eun-ha put on a puzzled expression.


    Then I remembered in my head whether this situation had happened before the return.


    Minho and Onyang had a bad relationship. It wasn��t just one or two incidents of confrontation at the academy��


    I don��t know.


    whether this happened or not.


    It was his own fault for not paying attention to Minho beforehand.


    At the same time, through this incident, Eun-ha realized that the personalities of the two are polar opposites.


    Mok Min-ho followed the principle of principle��.


    ��To be honest, I think all you have to do is hold the discipline. We have the same motivation, so should we go this far? Don��t you think it��s unfair? First of all, no matter how formal it is, I don��t think this will help us much.


    It��s not you who decides if it helps or not, it��s different for each person. I can��t say that all of them are like that, but there are too many kids who haven��t been systematically educated. I don��t want perfection, but I still need to be able to control mana with some degree of precision.


    Onyang couldn��t stand injustice.


    In fact, the onyang that Eunha remembers was a personality that never backed down from things that he thought were wrong.


    How can I talk about this��


    Eunha sighed softly.


    Eunha herself was the only person who could clean up the atmosphere where the battle of spirits reached its peak.


    The problem is that in the process of sorting out the situation, you have to take the side of one or the other.


    Circumstances made it so.


    The most ideal thing would be for those two to get away on their own, but since that had never happened in their previous lives�� the


    031st students looked at On Taeyang with cold eyes.


    I notice you don��t like it.


    Their representative, Mok Min-ho, was being criticized, so it had to be that way.


    In such a situation, a problem could arise if he intervened and sided with Onyang.


    Conversely, if you take the side of Min-ho Mog, you could end up arguing with On-taeyang.


    However, I couldn��t let the two of them fall apart like this.


    Eunha tutted and clicked her tongue.


    It��s a really awkward situation.


    At least, there was only one most ideal development.


    ��I can��t help it if you keep coming out like that. Even if I say it, I don��t think I��ll be able to hear it��


    Minho Mok lowered his voice.


    He pulls out the ceremonial sword he was wearing around his waist.


    Under the lighting, a knife with a sharp blade pointed at the whole sun.


    ����It should be solved in the academy way.


    Dalian is an ideal development.


    Eun-ha was relieved to see Mok Min-ho, who applied for a fight with On Tae-yang.


    From Unit 031��s point of view, I could have taken an action that would make me frown.


    Fortunately, Mok Min-ho remained rational.


    ��Eunwoo, you clean up the surroundings.


    yes i will


    Even so, Eunha couldn��t hide her complexities.


    The result of the sparring was obvious.


    Apart from winning or losing in Dalian, there was little chance that the two would get closer.


    ��


    Even before the return, the two faced off against each other at the academy.


    What if Eunha made accidents that could not be rectified and made Lee Yoo-jung rot inside?


    When a problem arose, the two used to leave the solution of the problem to the winner in open sparring.


    ��Eunha, didn��t Minho become like that after learning from you? Originally, Minho wasn��t so belligerent��


    Yes, no. he was originally like that


    Minho is


    n��t that kind of kid. Don��t you understand when you see that Kim Byung-guk grabbed his pants crotch and applied for sparring until he cried last year?


    Well�� it was worse then. yeah that was too much when i saw it You must know if there is one more Eunha�� Huh? Isn��t it true that Eunha was influenced by you?


    Because it��s not. he was originally like that


    from behind the scenes.


    Eunha and Eunwoo had a conversation while looking at the two people standing on the stage facing each other.


    If Eun-woo had a lot of worries, he would have been worried about Mok Min-ho, who was engaged in sparring.


    But her expression brightened.


    Aren��t you worried?


    huh? which one?


    Mok Min-ho. You can get hurt or you can lose.


    Of course not worried. I��m worried��


    Even before, Eunwoo was wearing a red choker around her neck.


    However, after taking off the choker, she became somewhat lively.


    Sometimes he showed a mischievous side.


    I don��t think Minho will get hurt or lose.


    Eunha read the emotions in her eyes.


    There was deep trust in her eyes as she looked at Mok Min-ho.


    It was worth it.


    Because the opponent was a student who had just entered the academy.


    There was no way Mok Min-ho, who had been training at the academy for three years, would lose.


    Unless the opponent is Onyang.


    Even Eunha, who thought so, did not think that Minho would lose in Dalian.


    Eunha soon followed her gaze and looked at the stage.


    Dalian began.


    On Taeyang, who pulled out his ceremonial sword, quickly rushed towards Minho.


    It��s like a stupid wolf to only look ahead.


    ��Kuh��! what?


    Still, even Jinpa didn��t attack so ignorantly.


    Currently, On Taeyang is talented, but he has not fully developed his limitless potential for growth.


    Even in his previous life, it took Onyang a year to equalize with Mokminho through Dalian.


    Onyang lacks basic skills.


    Mok Min-ho��s fighting style has been completed to some extent.


    The warm sun has no choice but to lose.


    Even before the return, Onyang��s power would have reached Minho��s feet.


    However, Mok Min-ho, who is living this life taught by Eun-ha, did not even dare.


    On Taeyang was having a hard time even chasing after the sword wielded by Mokminho.


    Still holding up well


    How does the movement seem to get better?


    Nevertheless, Taeyang On was getting the right posture little by little.


    learning was fast


    Eun-ha, thinking that it was the warm sun, made her eyes shine.


    Do you like that kid? how did you know?


    Eunha, you are smiling. They said that when the corners of your mouth go up like a villain, you feel good.


    ��who?


    huh? What about Minji?


    Kim Min-ji really��


    Cha Eun-woo giggled next to him.


    Eun-ha frowned at the thought of Kim Min-ji, who injected strange information into her.


    Then, an idea struck him and he spoke to her.


    what do you think about it?


    huh? what? Onyang Taeyang. Just look at it and what do you think?


    Um�� Do you have any skills? It feels like a mixture of half Eunhyuk and half blue oppa.


    ��is that all you hear?


    huh. why?


    In a previous life, Cha Eun-woo was the second wife of On-taeyang.


    Above all, even though she was in class 031, she used to hang out with Taeyang at the academy regardless of her status.


    Eun-ha knew that she fell in love with On-taeyang.


    However, Eunwoo was grave.


    He tilts his sad face and expresses his doubts.


    No, just�� don��t you think he��s handsome? warm sun.


    Um�� He was really handsome when you said that. The more I look at it, the more I seem to be drawn to it.


    Do you like it?


    It��s a likable face�� but are you asking if you like it as a member of the opposite sex?


    What�� is it?


    Eunha I��m not sure why you��re asking that�� No, it��s just that.


    Cha Eun-woo shook his head.


    I admit that On Taeyang is handsome, but I affirmed that I have no rational attraction to him.


    So the galaxy was questionable.


    How the hell did Taeyang On get married to Eunwoo?


    Eunwoo and Minho are good friends.


    Eun-ha wondered why the two of them were so estranged from each other in their previous lives.


    Also, how Onyang and Cha Eunwoo ended up attending the academy together. S��arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Has the future changed��


    or hasn��t changed yet��


    I feel like the future has changed.


    Even so, Eunha decided to keep an eye on Minho and Eunwoo to see if they would fall apart.


    ��Kuh��!


    Hmm Contrary to what I said slickly, is this the end?


    On the other hand, the flow of Dalian was not different at all after a little transmission.


    Mok Min-ho was on the verge of victory.


    On Taeyang dodged Mok Min-ho��s sword.


    He has grown up one step at a time.


    Still, the difference between the two was striking.


    No matter how much Onyang gritted his teeth, the accumulation of experience was unavoidable.


    ��it��s over.


    In the end, it was a win or a loss.


    Onyang dropped his sword.


    On the other hand, Minho Minho��s sword, which was raised above his head, was about to fall in front of his eyes.


    With Minho��s skill, he would be able to stop the sword right in front of his eyes.


    just as expected.


    Mok Min-ho withdrew the sword that had stopped right in front of On Tae-yang.


    I don��t even have to tell you the results. From now on, please don��t complain and follow the instructions.


    ����.


    Minho turned his back without any regrets and Onyang clenched his fist as he looked at the sword that fell on the floor.


    Then a laugh was heard.


    Everyone is laughing at Onyang.


    Eunha threw her eyes at the people gathered in the venue.


    ������.��


    The sound of ridicule quickly disappeared.


    A few students are just rolling their eyes with their mouths wide open.


    He soon licked his lips in regret.


    In this situation, I can��t approach Onyang and talk to him.


    My self-esteem must have been hurt.


    He just looked at the warm sun who was comforted by Joara.


    ��What?


    Then I felt an intense gaze.


    Eunha turned her head in the direction she felt her gaze.


    And found.


    A male student tall enough to be recognized from a distance was looking at him with warm eyes.


    He was here too.


    A large head compared to the skinny body.


    And a lightly made-up face.


    < Double Penetration > Bong Gu-rae is a man who claimed to be a member of Onyang��s harem.


    Eunha raised her lips.


    ��


    When Mok Min-ho first stood on the podium.


    Bong-Gurae��s heart started to beat wildly, and her mind became dizzy.


    ��is this heaven?


    isn��t it hell?


    The Fallen Angel was over there.


    wearing a white school uniform.


    I thought my heart would freeze when he looked over the audience with his cold eyes, wearing a black cape over his shoulders.


    A calmly subdued hairstyle and a face exuding an intellectual atmosphere.


    He seemed to be cynical, but whenever he talked to a female student, warm emotions emanated from his eyes.


    How intelligent men are the best!


    Look at the calming voice as well!


    If this was a place where you could act freely.


    Bong Gurae would have ran to him and shouted.


    However, there was one thing that surprised my heart that was still in admiration after seeing Mok Min-ho��.


    ��wow! Refreshment explodes��!


    Min-ho Mokmin-ho was staring at him endlessly, and he found On-taeyang who was in conflict with him.


    A male student with a good impression.


    Nevertheless, when he rebelled against Mok Min-ho, he showed a powerful figure.


    If Mok Min-ho is a fallen angel.


    Onyang was bright like an angel.


    Above all, when he loses in Dalian, it feels like good has been defeated by evil, so it made me feel sad.


    Wow�� watch the sun disintegrate.


    Sweating is also an art.


    Bonggu-rae wiped the dripping saliva.


    Mok Min-ho and On Tae-yang. Bong Gu-rae, who got mental satisfaction from seeing the two, immediately frowned at the sound of ridiculing On Tae-yang.


    right then-


    ��Ah�� my God.


    Bonggu-rae was at a loss for words.


    I was surprised to see both of them.


    He couldn��t help but be surprised when he saw Noh Eun-ha, who had silenced the laughing students with just a glance.


    They say that when people are genuinely surprised, admiration does not come out properly.


    It was just like that now.


    I��m sick of it��


    How could there be a kid like that?


    He is a man who is overcome by boredom.


    A face about to die of boredom.


    Even so, I couldn��t forget the face that made the spine goosebumps by revealing a momentary life.


    As if facing the devil.


    And the face, which regained its original expression, became somewhat softer, causing a gap.


    Above all��


    ��It��s a thousand regrets not to be close to you Damn it!


    The image of Eunha with her necktie hanging down and a few buttons on her shirt hanging down her neck was unbuttoned.


    Adding to the face that has found a new sense of boredom, it is natural that the beauty of decadence is buried.


    Just being still, the presence was no joke.


    ��Is he laughing at me? Huh�� ah, what to do, what to do.


    I want to run right now and share words.


    what will the voice be like?


    Bong Gu-rae rolled her feet to calm her throbbing chest.


    Mok Min-ho and On Tae-yang.


    There was no hint of Noh Eun-ha��s charm.


    To be sure, this position for him is��.


    ��I finally met my favorite��!


    It was a place for virtue.

 Chapter 414

    Relife Player 414


    [Chapter 120]


    [Seat for excuses (4)]


    ����Oath.��


    Opening Ceremony for the 031st & 31st Higher Academy.


    The 1,800 students gathered in the auditorium recited the exact words of the chief Jeong Ha-yang.


    I became the sword that protects my country without fear of death��.


    There were many twists and turns for three days.


    Yoo Do-jun jokingly said that it was no different from a ranking order.


    It wasn��t just a false statement.


    That��s why the students had a fierce confrontation so as not to look down on them.


    The kids seemed to be having a hard time just preparing for the launching ceremony, but this is not the end.


    The 31st will grow rapidly and try to threaten the position of the 031st.


    This is just the beginning.


    There will be endless competition in the future.


    Eun-ha put the mana-soaked ceremonial sword into the scabbard with a snap. The mana that had formed on the blade hovered around him.


    Then he held out his free sword hand in front of his chest, as students do.


    I spread my palms toward the ceiling and controlled the mana remaining around me to gather in my hands.


    I clenched my fists as if I was determined.


    He drew his fist, which shimmered in blue light, in front of his face and absorbed mana into his body.


    At the same time, mana for writing the name was left at the tip of the index finger.


    It��s a pity that I couldn��t open my face with On-Taeyang, but��


    We��ll keep seeing each other anyway, so I should consider it fortunate that Minho and On-Taeyang didn��t get along so badly.


    What kind of English was it?


    In his previous life, Onyang received only basic support from the mana management organization at the beginning of his enrollment.


    Then Ga-in Choi, who noticed his growth, was sponsored by the Galaxy Group.


    However, in this life, from the beginning of admission, he was sponsored by the Galaxy Group.


    Is it because the people who had to enter the 31st class entered the 031st class?


    Even if the scale of support is small.


    Since he was sponsored by the Galaxy Group, he must have had no choice but to pay attention to Mok Min-ho.


    What��s more, they had sparring.


    Although he made a dissatisfied face, he said that he did not try to argue with Min-ho any more.


    ����until the day this heart beats.��


    Eun-ha erased her name written with mana in the air as Jeong Ha-yang read the date.


    An oath to become the sword that protects the country while walking through one��s player life.


    Anyway, it��s a show event.


    Eun-ha sat on the podium and looked at the instructors and board members of the Higher Academy who were satisfied.


    Practicing stressfully for three days just to show you one of these


    .


    Even though he had been walking around without practice, he was fine.


    I have to do something in the sense that the kids have worked hard��


    Anyway, the opening ceremony of the Higher Academy ended like this.


    Classes will start in earnest from next week.


    Compared to the classes in the middle school academy, it will be much more practical-oriented.


    That much suffering is a predestined matter.


    So-.


    ��In times like this, of course, alcohol.


    Now that you��ve been officially recognized as a semi-adult, let��s have a drink.


    He couldn��t help his mouth twitching at the thought of being able to drink.


    ��


    Just because the 031st and 31st groups met eyes doesn��t mean they will fight unconditionally.


    Among the students, there were those who exchanged exchanges at the launching ceremony. Or, they became friends in order to get on the line.


    Whatever the intention, each group prepared an after party to build friendships comfortably with each other.


    But Eunha, why don��t you go to the after party? They say you won��t have an after party in your group? I don��t think Baekgi will do that��.


    I said I��m not going. If I go, will they be able to play comfortably?


    It��s not like that, but he probably didn��t go there because he didn��t know anyone except Baekgi. But since Baekgi is the representative, he will be called here and there. ����.


    It��s good to notice.


    Eunha avoided answering.


    I rummaged through the grill with tongs and pushed the blackened meat in the direction of Yoo Do-jun.


    Friend, there is no friend like this in the world? I felt sorry for you eating dinner alone, so I came out like this.


    It��s not that, but I didn��t do anything to prepare for the launching ceremony, so I must have noticed that I was in the after party. rode this eat you what? Don��t you know how strong our group friendship is? No, but does it make sense to ask a friend who came to eat with you to carry his luggage? are you a person Hmmm�� I think this is undercooked, but you can eat it and check it out.


    Yu Do-Jun got angry and pointed around with his chopsticks.


    Boxes of food and alcohol were piled up like a mountain.


    Eunha suddenly kidnapped Yoo Dojun and bought them from the Dangun Players Guild in the academy.


    Yoo Do-jun was justified to be angry.


    Even so, Eunha calmly offered him the undercooked meat.


    I��ll give you all the leftovers from drinking today, so take it easy. Wow�� Mr. Eunha Noh, did you know that I swiped all the things I bought today with my credit card?


    Yes, I left my card.


    Wow��. Did you know that I don��t even know you��re carrying a wallet in your back pocket? Be honest. What��s the point of buying a drink with my credit card?


    ����.


    Yoo Do-Jun��s eyes flashed.


    This time, the galaxy was ignored.


    Then drink soju.


    It is so delicious that the taste spreads in your mouth.


    It��s because if I use my card, my older sister or my family might find out.


    Higher Academy students are legally treated as semi-adults.


    You can drive and you can drink alcohol.


    Even suffrage is given.


    It is a benefit for high school students.


    Because you don��t know when you��ll die��


    You��re supposed to enjoy it while you��re alive.


    Or get over your fears even when you��re drunk.


    Eunha toasted Yoo Do-jun.


    Before Yoo Do-jun even stopped, he poured soju into his mouth.


    it��s really I couldn��t even drink this until now��.


    Hey! Drink slowly! Is it possible that you already drank like that and then went away? Why is a guy who drinks for the first time in such a hurry?


    You know I��m not drunk. Don��t you remember the last meeting?


    Oh yes. It wasn��t the first time.


    Even in her previous life, Eunha went to school and found a drink.


    It was because there was nothing to do when not swinging the sword.


    Thinking that he had to do something while stuck in his dorm room, one thing he did was drink.


    I also smoked.


    In my previous life, I had done everything that was bad for my body.


    Yoo-jung also stopped me at first, but from some time on, he became my drinking friend.


    Tilt a glass and recall the past.


    Eunha drank again.


    Now, Do-joon has also been left alone.


    ����you�� are you drunk?��


    ��It must be you who got drunk, not me.��


    ��me? I��m not drunk either�� but why does the world seem to go round and round?��


    ��Stop drinking now. you are really drunk I can��t even go back to the women��s dormitory, so just sleep here.��


    ��huh? do you want to sleep here? You�� what are you trying to do to me? Did you think I wouldn��t know that?��


    ����go to sleep please. Go to bed over there.��


    ��You No Eunha��! I didn��t see it that way, but you were in the same category as the other guys after all! You really��!��


    ����I��m going to sleep on the floor. Nothing will happen.��


    ��Hmm�� Really? Well yes! There��s no way you��re the same kind as those guys!��


    ��Ha����


    ��Good! This older sister is generous! Since I��m you, I��ll hold your hand and let you sleep!��


    ��It just grows.��


    One night when I was drunk.


    Yu-jeong, who came to reprimand Eun-ha after resolving the incident, was almost frightened when she saw beer cans rolling around in his room.


    She scuffled with him to collect the alcohol he bought, and somehow it turned out that if she was going to drink alone, she should drink with herself from now on.


    From then on, she became Eunha��s drinking buddy.


    Wow�� I drink 2 bottles of soju by myself. Even after drinking it, can you handle the amount of alcohol your kids will drink later? am i not drunk?


    Who in the world is not drunk! People have to be drunk to live even if it��s hard. If you can��t get drunk and live a hard life, that��s human


    Yoo Do-jun snorted.


    On the other hand, Eunha smiled.


    I couldn��t resist.


    Because the life of < Undead >, who lived without getting drunk even once, was that difficult.


    Is it because of the gift? For whatever reason, I didn��t lose my mind.


    Eunha muttered inwardly.


    Gift didn��t activate, but he made that conclusion based on his memories before returning.


    I don��t know if I should consider this a good thing.


    Not getting lost in battle can be a very good thing.


    In the end, not losing consciousness meant that I couldn��t escape and had to endure hardships.


    hey guys come stop drinking I know.


    The galaxy awoke in thought.


    When I turned my head, my friends who had finished the party were approaching.


    On the faces of my friends, the anticipation of drinking was young.


    Eunha smiled at them.


    Didn��t they say they were checking their alcohol consumption today? Then, of course, you won��t spend mana and drink?


    The process of expressing mana acts as a mechanism to awaken the spirit of spirit.


    So players who specialize in mana are not drunk.


    The only way they could get drunk was not to use mana after all.


    of course. It is said that only when you know the actual amount of alcohol can you respond quickly in a crisis situation.


    Sooner or later, the instructor in charge will give students drinking education.


    At that time, since there could be a dark history by drinking blindly and dying, Eun-ha decided to inform her in advance of the lead with the heart of being a friend.


    ��


    Liquor enters! all the way! straight up! Straight out of Dong-gu~ Orchard shot! Two shots of acacia flowers in full bloom! Oh~! Jongno-gu��s famous singer! Bae Su-bin sings! One beat��


    Hey, how long are you going to stick with me! stop singing!


    Drink without spending mana.


    The friends who first heard this story from Eunha made frightened faces.


    Then, as I started to drink a glass or two while grilling meat, friends who gradually got drunk appeared.


    I�� You��re saying I did something wrong. What are you doing to me!


    It was not suitable for just drinking quietly, so we played a drinking game.


    Eunha knew few drinking games, but Yoo Do-jun knew a lot.


    So the friends played the drinking game and realized the truth that some astute few had no choice but to get others drunk if they wanted to avoid getting drunk.


    In the end, Bae Su-bin was shot.


    Bae Soo-bin, who had been drinking continuously, finally revealed his drunken appearance.


    Hey�� is he crying? leave it alone he��s like that


    The atmosphere was quiet.


    Bae Soo-bin burst into tears.


    My drunken friends looked at me while hesitating.


    bad! really bad! bad! Are you really like this? I haven��t said anything until now�� I don��t think you guys know that you secretly played without me!? Seriously�� don��t bully me. I�� I am a friend��


    Why don��t you change your drinking habits? When I drink, I cry and lament my life. Hey Bae Soo-bin. wake up.


    Eunha clicked her tongue.


    Maybe it was because he was still young, Bae Soo-bin��s drinking volume was lower than before returning. Sear?h the ��ovelFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I still cried when I was drunk.


    Friends, Bae Soo-bin��s cry seemed unfamiliar, but Eun-ha didn��t show any reaction.


    I forcibly grabbed her, lifted her up, and knocked her over on the blanket that had been laid out beforehand.


    Noh Eun-ha hit me��! too bad! I hate everyone and I��m going to kill them all! did you die first? Dead people don��t talk, so just sleep?


    ��Someone give me a bamboo spear. Then I think I can kill No Eun-ha.


    Eunha sighed.


    Still, it was fortunate that Bae Soo-bin did not rebel and went to sleep.


    Returning to the place where his friends were, he looked around at his friends who were more comfortable than before.


    Most of them seemed to be getting drunk.


    Except for Yoo Do-Jun who doesn��t appear to be drunk-.


    -Are you okay? My face is the same, but if it��s hard, tell me it��s hard.


    huh? I��m fine. I��m drunk


    Minji Kim was fine.


    Even though he drank the penalty wine with alcohol in it a little while ago, he did not appear to be drunk.


    You�� it was a week. Joo-dang is not me, but you or Yoo Do-jun. Hey, can we have a drink together?


    what about the other kids? Let��s have a drink with them. Looking at it, it seems that everyone drinks without knowing whether alcohol or water is included.


    Hey! Our Kim Min-ji says everything right! Eat and die! drink! drink!


    Yoo Do-jun gets in between the two.


    Eun-ha couldn��t help but drank bomb liquor with the two of them.


    As she shakes the bottle of soju, it seems that she is already a drunkard.


    Then, Eun-ha suddenly noticed that no one was here.


    what. Minho Mok, where did you go? Minho? Minho Did you go outside to go to the bathroom earlier?


    The bathroom is inside, so why the hell did you go outside?


    Eunha said dumbfounded.


    Yu Do-Jun jumped up from his seat and went to find Mong Min-Ho.


    Eventually, the answer came back that it was nowhere to be seen.


    Eun-ha had no choice but to call Min-ho Mok.


    [��Hello.]


    Hey, where are you now?


    [��I��m on my way home, why?]


    We all decided to sleep here together today. I do not remember?


    [Ah�� was it? I��ll go.]


    Ha�� You know where you��re coming from, right?


    [I know. Home.]


    ��This is so drunk.


    Minji, who was listening to the call next to her, burst into laughter.


    Yoo Do-jun also giggled.


    Eun-ha ordered Yoo Do-jun to collect Mok Min-ho.


    Then he noticed Cheon-seo Lee, who was not participating in the game and was making a phone call while leaning against the wall.


    he��s drunk too


    He seems to have a habit of calling me when he��s drunk.


    Eun-ha decided to put Lee Cheon-seo to bed before he became a nuisance to the opponent at a late hour.


    ��what? I don��t have a number like this�� Who the hell were you calling?


    girlfriend.


    huh?


    It��s a golden age.


    There were many couples at the academy, but I never dreamed that Lee Cheon-seo had a girlfriend.


    Well, he was doing pintok whenever he had free time.


    Lee Cheon-seo lived with a smartphone like that every day without training.


    Eunha, who had looked down on him, became interested in who his girlfriend was.


    However, Lee Cheon-seo only spoke incoherent words.


    Eunha��. My girlfriend keeps not answering the phone��. It��s a big deal. I guess it��s annoying that you call me drunk and don��t answer. But this number doesn��t exist. no there is What is there? What the hell is 99999?


    My girlfriend�� why don��t you accept it��


    ��because I don��t have a girlfriend.


    Eunha put the smartphone in his hand.


    drunk


    It was difficult to bring him to the futon, so I decided to just lay him down on the floor.


    When I think about it later, I should at least cover it with a blanket.


    I was thinking of watching my friends get drunk, but I couldn��t think of leaving.


    Eun-ha sighed quietly and looked at her friends sitting huddled together.


    Cha Eun-woo jumped up from his seat.


    No! The name Cha Eun-woo is a woman, not a man, so why do you keep misunderstanding it? From now on, you can call


    me Goddess!


    Hoong Hoong


    Hoooooong?


    wow! Wow!


    I��m not drunk. He said he wasn��t drunk, so he asked why he was still drunk.


    It��s a total mess.


    Cha Eun-woo was giggling like an actor on stage.


    Kaede Hoshimiya was building a tower of empty cans while talking in unknown Japanese.


    Kang Si-hyung was rapping with a staggering body, and Jinpa-rang became a dog.


    Choi Eun-hyeok was spitting out the sound of not being drunk toward Jinpa-rang, who had become a dog.


    I couldn��t even laugh anymore.


    Eunha realized her mistake. Bringing Minho was something he had to do, not Do-jun.


    ��to tell me to clean them up? Where did he get eaten�� he ran away.


    I have to take them to bed.


    Eun-ha, who decided that she couldn��t do it alone, decided to ask for help from Seo-na and Hayang, who were fortunately still in their minds.


    However, that was a mistake in judgment.


    Eunha Noh. sit here


    what? follow me for a drink


    The fox, slightly reddened, suddenly presented a paper cup and a bottle of alcohol.


    Eun-ha was flustered, but poured herself a drink for Seo-na.


    ruler! Drink too!


    ��He��s drunk too.


    What are you doing not drinking? The glass�� Oh, here it is.


    Seo Na placed the paper cup in Eunha��s hand.


    Then, without a word, he pours the drink to the overflowing cup.


    The drunken fox forced Eunha to drink.


    kid is good My sister will stroke Eunha��s hair~


    ��I have to clean up her too. White, you��re fine�� you��re not fine.


    Jin Seo-na hugged Eun-ha from behind and stroked her hair.


    He gave up on separating her and checked White��s condition.


    Her face looks fine, but her eyes are slightly open.


    ��you��!


    Jeong Ha-yang inflates her cheeks.


    Eun-ha decided to wait and see what she would do.


    Jeong Ha-yang, who picked up the meat with chopsticks, suddenly thrust it into his mouth.


    I just feed myself every day. Eunha, do you know that I gained weight because of you?


    ����.


    So this time I��m going to feed them. Come on, do it. Eunha, mama, let��s eat. Mamma? Don��t you want to eat? ��Why is he like this?


    Jeong Ha-yang keeps putting meat in Eun-ha��s mouth.


    Eun-ha, who was eating because her cheeks burst, was soon hit by Jung Ha-yang��s rubbing.


    She caressed his cheeks the way he usually caressed hers.


    Will you listen to your sister well from now on? If you don��t, I��ll shoot you telepathically.


    Try this too. This and this too!


    It is said that Eun-ha couldn��t get away from the fox and White until Yoo Do-jun brought Min-ho.


    This is how the high school academy life began.

 Chapter 415

    Relife Player 415


    [Chapter 121]


    [Not even my friend]


    In the previous life, Onyang and the party members had a history of joining a cultural exploration club.


    Eunha judged that their relationship at that time was an opportunity to form a party.


    So, Eun-ha planned to use this opportunity to get closer to them.


    Onyang was lucky.


    People who were in that club became high-ranking officials or related to influential clans.


    All I have is my body.


    For Taeyang On, it was inevitable.


    And in this life, Eunha got her hands on that opportunity first.


    Of course, it was not him who became close with the club members, but his friends.


    so?


    After all, I��ve been a member of the club since middle school, so I��m not a rookie, so I��m asking you to participate in publicity activities.


    ��can��t you just do it? I guess you��re not a club member. If you��re going to go to a club, do that.


    It��s not flexible��.


    60 people in a class, a total of 30 classes.


    In fact, the concept of a class was meaningless. After receiving the notice, the students would move from one classroom to another to take classes.


    Eun-ha, who was sitting in the lecture room for an inquiry, frowned when she saw Mok Min-ho and Choi Eun-hyeok who came unexpectedly.


    Apart from that, the eyes of the students were focused on the three people.


    I heard from the president that there are a lot of people in the high school, so I had to go through an interview.


    I can��t help it because there are so many people. so what should i do?


    ruler.


    In fact, Eunha didn��t even actively participate in club activities.


    Because I have already accomplished the purpose of becoming friends with Mok Min-ho and Cha Eun-woo.


    On the other hand, friends who used to participate in regular activities as well as occasional lightning strikes became executives of the club when they entered the high school academy.


    Mok Min-ho, representative of the first year.


    Eun-ha widened her eyes when she saw the promotional leaflet he had put down on the desk. Sear?h the Nov��l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    There were too many, too many.


    ��Do you want me to finish this?


    There are only 100 of them. If you give one to each of your classmates, there will only be 40 left. why don��t you just share


    As a member, you have your own work, and the representative has other things to do. I have to go hand out flyers to the other members.


    Mok Min-ho smiles and laughs.


    Seeing the face that wanted to break his nose, Eun-ha realized.


    If you give him the power, why would the people under him have a hard time��


    I wonder if he��s just rolling people.


    If the two of them actually listened to this, they would tell us who the person who was making them rough was.


    Anyway, as long as I had to be in the club to meet Onyang��s party, I had no choice but to obey.


    Leader! Then see you later! I decided to hand out publicity papers with my club members and kids during lunchtime, so the captain must come!


    Choi Eun-hyeok of the 1st year Public Relations Department.


    Eunhyuk promoted the club to Eunha��s classmates with his characteristic friendly smile.


    For the first time, Eun-ha was able to communicate with the person next to her through Choi Eun-hyuk.


    then i go Oh wait.


    why?


    Mok Min-ho was about to open.


    Eun-ha, who caught him as he left the classroom, waved his smartphone and asked him.


    Did you get home well yesterday?


    ��Shut up. I know it��s because I��m never going to drink with you again.


    It is said that there was a drinking party in Mok Min-ho��s class the day before.


    Eun-ha, who was aware of his drinking habits, laughed at him and made fun of him.


    Mok Min-ho, who showed off his indecent behavior once, sighed and left impatiently.


    Anyway, how can you talk about this��


    no. Why not just spray it?


    Eunha, who was assigned to the first class, immediately confirmed that there were no members of Onyang��s party in the class.


    Promising players should have been seen, but they are the ones you don��t have to pay much attention to.


    So, even after the beginning of the semester, he hadn��t had a proper conversation with his classmates until now, and he jumped up from his seat.


    Then, I went down to the bottom and approached the student in front.


    Give one of these back to the person next to you.


    ��uh? Ugh! I will.


    I am a student who entered the 31st class.


    Eun-ha divided the publicity sheets by eye, and passed one sheet to the students in front as she went up each stage.


    As many students with high self-esteem gathered, a fight could have occurred if they made a mistake by ordering them to do trivial things.


    why? What are you complaining about?


    No�� I thought he was handsome��.


    There��s a club briefing session, so come and have a look. There will be many delicious things.


    Eunha was proud inside and patted a student on the shoulder.


    The student who was pushed back by the fight for a moment passed the publicity sheet to the person next to him with a shy smile.


    galaxy! What to do with the rest?


    you write All this��?


    Take only what you need and bring the rest to my place.


    Eunha asked to put promotional leaflets in the seats of students who hadn��t arrived yet.


    As a result, Eunha, who shared the share of 59 people with a few hand movements, wiped off her hands.


    The rest of the promotional papers should be passed around later during lunchtime with the kids.


    Come to think of it, it wouldn��t be bad to go around the academy and meet Taeyang and the party members under the pretext of handing out promotional materials.


    It was when Eunha thought so.


    galaxy! who came to see you?


    huh?


    Returning to her seat, Eunha tilted her head at the sound of a student from Class 031 shouting at the door.


    When I turned my gaze to the doorway, there was a girl standing there, unable to come inside.


    Ah��.


    Byeol Yoon.


    Yoon Yi-byeol, with her hair braided in two pigtails, met Eun-ha��s eyes and shrank like a turtle.


    What��s up with him?


    I haven��t done anything yet.


    Eun-ha, who thought that all meetings would take place in the cultural tour club, expressed her doubts.


    Even so, it was nice to see the girl who wanted to join the party personally.


    When Eunha gestured, she immediately entered the room, looking at the classmates.


    hi. what��s the matter?


    Hello�� Hello��


    He looked up at the woman who came to his seat.


    Yoon I-byeol lowered her head, hugged something tightly to her chest, and replied in a muffled tone.


    It��s completely different from the < Butterfly Lady > I know.


    I knew you were shy, but I think you had a sharp side back then.


    In the second recapture of Uijeongbu.


    Yoon Yi-byul, who proudly presented a briefing to the officials of the influential clan, without showing any discouragement.


    Eun-ha, whose appearance at that time remained in her memory, looked at her like she was curious.


    Each time she was restless.


    There is this��


    Huh? Oh, I see, that��s true.


    Couldn��t stand the gaze any longer.


    Yoon I-byul held out the paper bag she was holding to her chest to Eun-ha.


    When I opened the paper bag, I found a pair of gloves.


    This is the item Eunha gave her on Christmas Eve last year, the day she first met her.


    ��Thank you for lending me your gloves.


    I said I didn��t have to give it back�� Anyway, thank you. Did you get home well that day?


    How do you take it with a bang? Yes, I went in warmly that day. And I washed the gloves thoroughly.


    But why do you keep saying respectful words? Didn��t you say that you were talking nonsense before?


    Sudden curiosity.


    When Eun-ha asked in a pure way, Yoon Yi-byeol flinched.


    She looks at the eyes of the students in the class.


    Then exhale carefully.


    ��You didn��t tell me your name back then. I also thought that the world I live in is similar to that of a person��


    Like last time, just call me comfortably.


    And at the orientation for the 31st class, they said that it��s better to treat the 031st class as carefully as possible�� I��m fine. call me comfortably


    In particular, I think it would be better to give No Eun-ha the title ��sir����


    ����.


    No Eun-ha.


    Eunha put on a confused expression.


    A few days ago, Minji told me that the 031st class members spread their fears to the 31st class students, so it seemed to be true.


    I guess they don��t want to bother me��


    Now I��m curious.


    What kind of rumors are circulating about him at the alternative academy?


    Even when I asked my friends, they only responded with wry smiles.


    Just call me by my first name.


    But�� feel free. �� yes. No yes��.


    Almost fell down to receive me.


    Eunha made a sad face and said.


    Yoon Ibyeol, who was hesitant, finally nodded.


    And if you have any difficulties in the future, come to me. I will help you. huh?


    The atmosphere was relieved.


    When Eunha said lightheartedly, she blinked.


    Looking at it now, I wondered if I could see some of < The Lady of the Butterfly > through the red circle glasses.


    she opens her mouth


    Same with the gloves�� Why are you being so nice to me? Ah�� I��m sorry if it��s my misunderstanding. I often hear that I


    am not conscious.


    On the other hand, Eunha made a calm face and shrugged her shoulders.


    I don��t know either. Do you just want to take care of it strangely?


    ��huh��?


    Sometimes there are people who want to take care of you even if you stay still. is not it?


    I want to drag you to the party.


    I don��t know much about her, so how can I say something like that?


    You just have to tell me later.


    So the galaxy responded with a question to a question.


    Yoon Yi-byeol, who received the right to speak, looked flustered.


    It just opens its mouth like a crucian carp.


    Can��t you talk more than me?


    A female student who is really different from < Butterfly Lady > who was famous as a navigator.


    Eun-ha stuck her tongue out and eventually decided to lead the conversation herself.


    Come to think of it, have you thought about what to do with the club? huh? Still�� I decided to check out what kind of clubs there are with my classmates during lunch later. That�� I heard that some clubs select their jockeys or are discriminated against


    . However, be careful because there may be clubs in the name only to collect club support funds. really? Are there any places like that?


    Sometimes there are places like that.


    Um�� I see. yes thank you


    Now is your chance.


    Eun-ha looked at the timing and handed her a promotional leaflet that was lying on the desk.


    Yoon I-byeol reflexively accepted the promotional leaflet that came forward.


    Not bad there either. I��ll recommend it.


    Cultural Exploration�� Club? What club are you doing here?


    A club that goes around looking for good restaurants outside of Seoul, narrowly in Seoul. �� huh?


    It��s a club where you can legally go out and play.


    ��I want to join a club that helps me become a player��


    Eunha explained like a sweet pumpkin.


    After hearing the explanation for the first time, Yoon Yi-byul only blinked her eyes, then carefully expressed her opinion.


    Eun-ha knew this and quickly responded to her words.


    In fact, it��s a club that travels outside the academy and solves the ubiquity. It will help you control your mana.


    Oh, I see. But�� you know quite a bit, right?


    I��m a member there.


    There�� isn��t it a place where there are only scary kids?


    look at me do i look scary


    ��no.


    The timing of denial is slow.


    However, the galaxy decided not to pay much attention.


    Because Eun-ha trusted Eun-ah��s evaluation more than others�� evaluation.


    There are a lot of good people there and a lot of kids who study well. Come in and it will help you.


    Um�� not too aristocratic, is it? It��s a bit like me��


    There are a lot of kids from secondary academies, but they��re not all bad kids, so it��s okay. A lot of kids from high school academy will apply this time too.


    ��yea, I got it. I��ll think about it.


    Yoon Ibyeol answered after thinking about it.


    Seeing his face unraveled at the end, he seemed interested.


    Even if Eunha didn��t do anything anyway, she was destined to join the cultural exploration club.


    Oh, I��ll start looking. I��ll stop now See you later.


    ok see you next time


    Oh and-.


    Yoon I-byeol leaves the classroom.


    She opened her mouth, embarrassed by Eunha who had gone to the door to see her off.


    -I��m glad you��re not as scary as I thought. Thank you so much for the gloves too.


    Yoon I-byeol smiles softly.


    Eunha laughed lightly when she saw her hop like a rabbit toward the classroom.


    ��


    Who is the kid who just left? Who is Noh Eun-ha that treats her kindly?


    Oh, did you just see the eye smile?


    Are you already playing to get into Noh Eun-ha��s division? Wow that��s great I don��t think I would go that far��.


    Seeing that he doesn��t have a tie, I think he��s in the 31st class�� Find out if anyone in the 31st class knows him.


    But really�� it looks sober. Why are you wearing glasses like that when you don��t even wear makeup?


    You are free to wear makeup or not. But it��s a little�� steamed, doesn��t it? I think it��s kind of like that. No point, boy.


    Anyway�� As the number of people increases, more people come in. huh? Why are we even talking to each other because of that one person?


    When did I? That��s just how it is. I never told you guys, why are you so hot on your own? Aren��t you a bit insecure about yourself?


    what? Hey, are you done talking now?


    Don��t fight guys! No Eunha is coming in now! Shh guys! Shh!


    ��Shh��!!��


    ��


    Cultural Exploration Club 1st year Public Relations Officer.


    When it was lunchtime, Choi Eun-hyeok was diligently distributing publicity papers.


    Oh Eunhyuk! what are you doing here


    I��m promoting the club right now! Would you like to take one too?


    club? Oh, was that a cultural tour? it��s been a long time give me one


    Eunhyuk Choi was popular.


    In his free time, he exercised and interacted with many people, and he encountered people he knew everywhere he passed.


    It was not difficult to approach the 31st class students at the last launching ceremony because they kindly taught them.


    Are the kids coming in this time going to be classmates with me�� I hope a lot of good kids come in


    .


    Then, it was not uncommon for Minji to get caught.


    Eunhyuk liked the activities and people of the cultural tour club.


    So, unlike Mok Min-ho, he voluntarily took over as an executive in the public relations department in the first year.


    There is an orientation at the Cultural Exploration Club this Friday evening, so please attend! Our club plays when we play! Study when you study! It��s such a club, so I hope you have a lot of participation and interest!


    As a result, he was proud of the club he was involved in.


    In front of the cafeteria, Eunhyuk loudly explained the strengths of the club.


    and! In our club, there is Jeong Ha-yang, who entered as the top student this time, and Bae Soo-bin, who entered as the second person! If you don��t know anything, just ask them and they��ll kindly tell you!


    It was doubtful whether Bae Su-bin would kindly inform them, but Eun-hyuk sold the medicine like that.


    Secondary academy students were formally required to take the same exams as higher academy students.


    Of course, the level of difficulty was different.


    However, when Eun-hyeok asked to hear it, he said that the person who entered the school as the top of the class was Jung Ha-yang��.


    -Who was it? Did you say Yoon Byeol?


    The person who got a perfect score in the written test was Yun Yi-byeol from the 31st class.


    Even if the 031st students did not take the notes seriously, it was a very difficult test.


    It was definitely a great thing to get it full marks.


    The captain might be interested in it��


    I wonder if he wants to join our club too.


    Ah, since I thought of the captain, I should also mention the captain��s name.


    as a stream of consciousness.


    Waking up from his thoughts, Eunhyuk Choi shouted again.


    There is also Noh Eun-ha in our club! You all know who Eunha Noh is!?


    But it backfired.


    As soon as they heard the name of Eunha, the people around them who were interested in it slowly withdrew.


    Eunhyuk realized his mistake and decided to sell only the names of Jeong Ha-yang and Bae Soo-bin.


    But then.


    what did you just say?


    ��uh?


    while no one came.


    A skinny male student taller than himself approached.


    If you go in there, you can meet Noh Eun-ha, honey?


    uh�� uh yeah


    what is he


    Choi Eun-hyuk nodded to the lightly-made-up male student with a bewildered face.


    hmm okay?


    A male student hums a song.


    Then, she slowly scans Eunhyuk up and down with her eyes with long eyebrows.


    What is it?


    Eunhyuk flinched for a moment.


    It felt like I was on edge.


    It��s like facing a snake.


    Either that or not, the male student, who wiped his mouth with his finger, asked with a mixed voice.


    If you look closely, you can feel it. He��s just like Noh Eun-ha�� What is that?


    What would it be�� maybe?


    All the boys there look great. do you have a boyfriend


    ��uh?


    random question.


    I don��t think it should be said that there isn��t.


    Eunhyuk, who instinctively sensed something, quickly spat out the words.


    ��I have so many boyfriends!


    huh? Your own player. Can I go in there too?��


    Choi Eun-hyeok expressed relief, but he couldn��t shake the feeling that something was wrong.

 Chapter 416

    Relife Player 416


    [Chapter 121]


    [Not even my friend (2)]


    There were many student cafeterias in the academy.


    In addition, there are even cultural facilities and entertainment facilities such as franchise restaurants and movie theaters that came from outside the Dangun Players Association where you can buy various things.


    It could be said that it was a consideration for students who could only go out on weekends.


    Of course, in order to use the facility, the academy had to distribute points differentially to students according to grades and a considerable amount of money.


    I��m sorry I��m late! The instructor ended class late so�� Where shall we eat!?


    You don��t have to run, so why are you sweating so much? are you all right? Now, this is what I was drinking earlier. Take a bite. �� You��re not doing this to other kids, are you? What are you talking about? I have only you as my friend here. hey what��s good what do you want for lunch


    what do you want to eat


    Um�� Oh, come to think of it, there��s an Italian restaurant run by a famous chef at the academy��


    That��s right. I heard that there will be a premium set or something in the learning class today��. How about that?


    ��Okay, let��s eat that.


    They say the interior is pretty and the atmosphere is good.


    Joa Ra, who had overheard what the female students were saying in class a moment ago, put on a sullen expression.


    However, because she knew On Taeyang��s situation, she quickly pretended to be strong.


    It looks like the menu I mentioned is being sold over there.


    excuse me? Oh, I also wanted to eat there once. yes let��s go!


    Onyang pointed at a nearby building with his finger.


    It was a building with a good view of the lake while eating.


    Jo Ara answered lively and walked alongside him.


    Oh right. Have you thought about what the club will do?


    not yet ara are you


    Um�� I��m thinking about it too�� I heard there��s a photo club. I��m thinking about going in there because it sounds like fun. There is a briefing session later. Would you like to go with me?


    Hmm�� Maybe. But we don��t have our cameras.


    I��m a little worried about that too��. Go to the briefing session and ask once or buy a used


    one


    .


    OK got it. After asking once, if you say you can take a picture with your smartphone, I will join.


    Really?


    Jo Ara pouted her lips.


    After belatedly grasping her feelings, he raised both hands as if he had lost.


    Only then does Jo Ara��s face loosen up.


    In the meantime.


    There is a briefing session for the kendo club! Listen to the briefing session and go! There will also be refreshments, so please join us!


    art department! Even if my hands are shit, the art department is always waiting for you to join us!


    you! Won��t you escape the room with me!?


    In front of the door to the cafeteria.


    Some students made a lot of noise while promoting the club.


    It was a sight that could be encountered at the Academy recently.


    In order to enter the cafeteria, I had no choice but to receive their promotional leaflets.


    ��The Cultural Exploration Club is overflowing with friendly and charming members! don��t have friends? I want to make friends! A club where you can play and study and build specs! That��s the cultural exploration club!


    At that time, Taeyang On found a female student who stood out among them.


    The appearance of promoting the club by shouting with all one��s strength while being overshadowed by the voices of other students drew attention.


    A female student who makes you feel as if there is something sad about it.


    The downturned eye smile is pretty. it looks real


    This is a cultural exploration club! thank you!


    The sun took a small step towards her.


    While frantically distributing promotional leaflets, she gives them to him and Jo Ara.


    Only then did he realize


    That she was a student from a secondary academy wearing a red tie.


    ��that��s interesting. I thought students from secondary academies wouldn��t do something like this. who? Oh Eunwoo? Eunwoo? does anyone know


    Seriously�� Didn��t I tell you to keep your eyes and ears open instead of just training every day? Eunwoo is rumored to be the representative of the 031 class. I talked to him the other day and he was really nice.


    okay? Somehow, it seemed like that.


    ��What does Eunwoo look like?


    just. When you look at a person, you feel something, you know.


    Oh is it? Then what about me?


    You��re um�� handsome.


    do you want to die!?


    On Taeyang giggled when he saw his childhood friend who was giggling next to him.


    Soon, he hardened his face at Jo Ara��s additional words.


    But Eunwoo and Mok Minho say they are close. �� what?


    You two are childhood friends?


    Mok Min-ho.


    It��s a name I don��t like.


    Taeyang, who once lost to him in Dalian, could not accept him favorably at all.


    I can��t believe that Cha Eun-woo is Mok Min-ho��s childhood friend��


    How did such a nice-looking person get close to him? Didn��t he catch some weakness? Well�� there��s no way a person like that would be able to challenge a thick guy like Min-ho Mo.


    I feel sorry for Cha Eun-woo.


    I wouldn��t do that if it were me.


    Upon reaching such an idea, he was overcome with a sense of justice.


    There��s a briefing session, so let��s go see it.


    huh? If you go into the cultural exploration club, take pictures with me��.


    Looking here, you don��t need any equipment? I heard that the lunch money comes from the club, so how about this? isn��t it okay


    Mmmmm��


    Come on in with me. What do you do when you go alone? Hmm�� yes. Since you say so, this sister should go with you!


    what is your sister My birthday is only a few months apart.


    flirts


    The two entered the cafeteria joking around and immediately burst into exclamation.


    There were no vacancies in sight.


    ��I guess we��ll have to wait until we get a seat?


    look over there There are kids who don��t even get up to look at the lake after eating. Araya, isn��t it empty over there?


    The cafeteria was based on the first floor and consisted of a second floor with a considerably smaller area than the first floor.


    Looking up from below, there was a stark difference between the first and second floors in the interior.


    The second floor looks more luxurious. Also, unlike the first floor, it was even quiet.


    let��s eat over there


    uh? Wait, sun. isn��t something strange? Why are there so many people only downstairs and upstairs��


    What��s strange? come up too


    The warm sun urges


    Jo Ara climbed the stairs while embarrassed.


    Looking around the interior on the second floor up close, she exclaimed in exclamation.


    The worries I had a while ago were gone.


    Grabbing a seat for two and leaning back comfortably on the sofa, she tried to take a picture of the tastefully arranged food tray.


    After all, it was the loss that she was so excited about.


    ��Hey.


    ��?��


    A tone that sounds like a quarrel.


    Ara, who was about to have lunch, looked up at a male student who came to the table with Onyang.


    The tie is noble.


    Only then was she able to objectively examine her surroundings.


    All the students on the second floor were wearing ties.


    This is a place that only special people can use, so go down.


    what?


    Onyang frowned.


    Ara looked at Kim Byung-guk, a collateral of the Galaxy Group, with a frozen face.


    In the back, Kang Ye-seul, a direct descendant of Galaxy Hospital, is giggling.


    No, not only her, but the students around her had a sneer on their lips.


    Go down when you say good things. I��m doing this because I��m thinking of you. It��s okay for us, but if you see kids like you using the 2nd floor in the Alice group or other groups, they��ll think badly of it.


    A tone that sounds good.


    Kim Byung-guk sighed and pointed at the two of them to the stairs going down with his chin.


    However, Onyang disobeyed.


    why me? Why do I have to go downstairs when I eat with my own money?


    ��what?


    Onyang cannot tolerate injustice.


    Wrong is wrong.


    The academy says they don��t look at status, so what the hell are you guys doing?


    hey. Be careful with your words. It��s not just me here, it��s because the other kids and Ga-in are there too.


    Choi Ga-in, a direct descendant of the Galaxy Group.


    On Taeyang hesitated when he heard the name of the direct descendant of the place that sponsored him.


    But wrong is wrong.


    As his father said, injustice must not be tolerated.


    Do not be ridiculous. This is a place not only for you, but for other students as well. I mean, don��t make it your own.


    ��Where did such an idiot come in? Seriously�� Why is Mokminho not here today��


    Taeyang��. Let��s just go down. huh? I said before that there��s nothing good about causing trouble.


    Araya, what did we do wrong!?


    On Taeyang, who does not step forward and opens his eyes at those who are just quietly laughing at them.


    Kim Byung-guk frowns saying that he has a troublesome problem.


    Jo A-ra is nervous and tries to stop the accident-prone On-Tae-yang.


    It was only natural that the atmosphere was getting colder. All the students in the cafeteria were watching them.


    In such a situation��.


    ��You said you were sponsored by our group? It��s not Jeong Ha-yang or Yoo Do-jun, and we shouldn��t treat her harshly. it��s okay. Just tell them to eat here.


    Go Cain. But then�� the other kids must be��


    why. As Yeseul said, those kids are expected to be promising? then what happened And��


    Choi Ga-in ended the situation.


    Soon after, she looked at the warm sun as if evaluating it, and murmured in a low voice.


    ��It looks pretty smooth.


    It is an eye-catching visual.


    Choi Ga-in showed interest in him.


    Ai-ssi, why are you making me look like a bad person


    ?


    ��


    Although the academy says that in principle, you can use any facility as long as you have points and money.


    Apart from that, there was an implicit restriction on the use of certain facilities among students.


    Although it was not in the middle school academy. There really was no reason to be there.


    In a way, it was a preferential treatment for groups that sponsored the academy.


    Also, in a way, it was a harm caused by the academy allowing students�� autonomy.


    Available to secondary academy graduates only.


    Available to select groups only.


    Available to select students only.


    I was also very dissatisfied with this.


    In a previous life, Eun-ha had trouble with the students over such a thing.


    One day, there were so many people that I tried to eat on the second floor with a good view, but Lee Yu-jeong grabbed me by the back and came out.


    At that time, Lee Yu-jeong was frightened.


    Eun-ha didn��t want to listen to her nagging and lived a quiet life at the academy.


    In the end, they did not pay attention to facilities that were only available to certain classes.


    Seriously��. There isn��t a day that isn��t crowded here. Eunwoo, do you have another class? No, there is not. It��s a break until the next class. Are you Minji?


    That��s why you��ve been promoting the club until late. Great. Coincidentally, I also have a class next time, so let��s go eat and drink coffee.


    yes good


    But now, they don��t pay attention and use any facility freely.


    After completing promotional activities with his friends, he came to this place because he was told to have a meal at a place with a good view.


    It��s crowded, but he and his friends head to the second floor as if it were natural.


    The students on the 1st floor look at them with envy as they go up to the 2nd floor.


    Come to think of it, what about Eunhyuk and Minho?


    It looks like they��re both going to eat a little and go promote again.


    Anyone who sees it will know that they are the president. The president is now�� Oh look. I��m eating rice over there.


    If the first floor felt lively, on the contrary, the second floor did not feel lively.


    quiet.


    Those who were eating on the second floor glanced at Eunha and her friends before turning their eyes away.


    Only a few close people have pretended to know them.


    Actually�� I didn��t really like places like this in the past. huh? okay?


    At that time, Cha Eun-woo opened his mouth as if he remembered.


    Holding the tray, she nodded and continued.


    It��s nice to be able to eat comfortably and quietly without standing in line��. It felt like eating separately while eating with people.


    Her friends nodded as if they agreed with her words.


    The galaxy was the same.


    What I feel when I eat here is that even though we share the same table, it seems like we are building a business relationship with each other.


    But when I��m with you, I think it��s good that I don��t notice things like that.


    Eunwoo smiles warmly.


    Girls, including Hayang, look at her in a cute way.


    Eunha proudly looked back at the friends she had never quarreled with before.


    Come to think of it, since when did Eunwoo stop using privileges?


    Soon, he remembered the time before the return.


    Cha Eun-woo, who had been regarded as Choi Ga-in��s closest aide, started having lunch on the first floor with On Tae-yang and his party members.


    It must have been Cha Eun-woo��s consideration for those who couldn��t eat lunch on the second floor.


    At the time, students did not know how surprised they were when they saw Cha Eun-woo doing that.


    Now, they say they eat well whether they are upstairs or downstairs��


    Cha Eun-woo was the 031st and the 31st.


    Waking up from her thoughts, Eun-ha decided to find a place to sit with her friends.


    Even though the seats were empty in places, it was also a task to find a place where many people could sit.


    However, there was a table of Choi Ga-in next to a decent seat.


    ������.��


    A subtle air current flowed between those who recognized each other.


    Meanwhile, Eunha couldn��t believe her eyes when she saw Onyang��s Jo Ara having lunch at Choi Ga-in��s table.


    why are they over there?


    It��s a rare thing.


    If it was Onyang��s personality, he wouldn��t have liked this kind of place.


    Eunha blinked her eyes.


    what good


    I should take this opportunity to talk at least.


    Eun-ha took the tray and walked to the seat where Ga-in Choi was.


    I had to sit at the next table anyway.


    Oh my, did you come to eat too? Lunch today was delicious. And why can��t I contact him these days? Whenever it��s time, eat or drink��


    Choi Ga-in��s expression brightens.


    However, Eunha ignored her and approached Onyang.


    Holding the spoon as if eating soup, he frowned and looked up.


    hi?


    ����.


    To be honest, Eunha didn��t get along with Onyang in her previous life.


    Because their positions are different.


    Most of the time, I didn��t try to mix words, and in fact, it could be said that this was the first time that we exchanged greetings calmly.


    And this life, unlike the previous life, there was no reason to pretend to each other.


    Eunha expected a friendly response from her heart.


    However, his reaction completely missed the galaxy��s expectations��.


    -Ga-in pretended to know first, but I don��t think it��s polite to ignore it.


    Onyang did not say hello.


    He just sighed and lowered his head back to the plate.


    Then he continued as if he were talking to himself.


    It��s not as cheap as rumors say. It��s like dragging your subordinates from the time you come in here and coming in with shit form.


    ����.


    Hey! What are you talking about? There�� I��m sorry. He��s a bit rude to people he��s seeing for the first time.


    What��s wrong with me being rude? Courtesy is that no one ignored Ga-in.


    hey! What are you really doing!? Are you saying this because you don��t know how scary Noh Eun-ha is?


    Hey, I didn��t do anything wrong, so what? Why don��t you say that even if Ji is the best here, people shouldn��t be ignored.


    Eunha was at a loss for words.


    Onyang��s reaction is hostile.


    I feel stupid.


    are you okay. Eunha is my friend, so don��t be so mean.


    is he your friend? Where are you sorry?


    Eunha is a really great person? It��s good that you��re worried about me, but can you stop bothering our galaxy too much? I��m scared when I��m angry too.


    Ga-in Choi interjects and smiles.


    On Taeyang disapproved of her, but said nothing more.


    Looking at Choi Ga-in��s face, Eun-ha seemed to be annoyed by On-taeyang who intervened on her own, but secretly liked it.


    ��hi.


    yes hello eunha


    In the end, Eunha said hello to Choi Ga-in.


    The corners of Choi Ga-in��s lips caught in his ears. And only then did Onyang receive a greeting from Eunha.


    Guys, let��s get up too. Eunha, enjoy your lunch!


    Eventually, Choi Ga-in gets up from his seat with the clique.


    Naturally, On Taeyang and Jo Ara, who shared the same table as her, woke up.


    Oh Eunwoo, you were there too. Show me your face a little bit. Don��t just hang out with Jung Ha-yang��s kids all the time. �� Yeah, I��ll think about it when I have time.


    Choi Ga-in, who leads the faction, criticized Eun-woo.


    Eunwoo was taken aback, but changed her expression and responded to her words with a pretense.


    hello eunwoo


    uh? Um�� you said ara, right?


    That��s right. If it��s okay, could I tell Eunha Noh later that I��m really sorry that Taeyang did something wrong?


    Meanwhile, Jo A-ra, who was in the last line, quietly spoke to Cha Eun-woo.


    Eunwoo nods.


    Jo A-ra smiles brightly and makes an appointment to have lunch with her next time.


    hey! ��cause I��m suffering because of you Why are you arguing? ah you saw it too Can��t you just look at it? That Noh Eun-ha is not cheap. I thought it was strong from the first time I saw it, but look at what I just did. Ooh, you fool! Even so, how good it is if it goes over well! What if he behaves like a rumor!?


    If you��re going to be excited, tell them to do it. I don��t know now, but if I learn the sword in earnest here, I��ll be able to beat Noh Eun-ha and Mok Min-ho.


    ��don��t you think of your aunt?


    Of course I think of my mother. But my dad said it before. There is no need to treat people who treat others like people.


    At times like this, dad, dad��. Taeyang and Mister Tae couldn��t even get the reward money properly��


    Don��t bring that up.


    ��okay. Sorry.


    Eun-ha looked at Jo A-ra and On Tae-yang, who were having a bickering conversation.


    Standing blankly until they leave the cafeteria.


    ��weird.


    Still, he didn��t look at me like that at the high school academy�� but


    there is a sense of memory gap.


    Although they were hostile to each other, they weren��t bad when they were in the academy.


    I couldn��t even say we were good friends.


    Eunha and Onyang only treated each other as classmates in the 31st generation.


    He did not treat Mok Min-ho as if he showed hostility.


    No way�� Because


    I entered class 031?


    Suddenly, the thought went crazy.


    Come to think of it, Taeyang On did not take the students from class 031 warmly.


    Of course, even then, it seemed that it was rare to show hostility besides Mok Min-ho.


    twisted properly


    Wouldn��t the other party members do this too?


    Eunha sighed.


    I have no choice but to learn slowly.


    It was fortunate that there was a point of contact with the cultural exploration club.


    Meanwhile, the friends who were watching this scene from behind had hard faces.


    Everyone��s face looks like they��ve bitten an insect.


    It��s okay for me to dislike him�� but it feels a bit dirty when someone I don��t know does.


    Kim Min-ji laughs out of embarrassment.


    ��follow him and kill him?


    Bae Su-bin��s eyes light up.


    Wow�� isn��t he crazy?


    Lee Cheon-seo examines the atmosphere and shows off his strong spirit.


    I don��t think I have one, but why are you swearing at our child?


    Seo-na straightens her fox tail.


    Sure�� should I bury it?


    Jung Ha-yang is black with bad thoughts. S��arch* The Nov��l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Lastly, Cha Eun-woo��.


    -There is no need for you to be offended by what a child like that says. From what I��ve seen, he�� looks like he won��t listen to what others say. Thinking on their own and misunderstanding�� It��s just like someone.


    I woke up to the warm sun.


    Arms bend inward.

 Chapter 417

    Relife Player 417


    [Chapter 121]


    [Not even my friend (3)]


    There was no need to promote it.


    Eunha was at a loss for words when she saw the students who came to attend the briefing session on the cultural tour club.


    It was truly a literary success.


    ��What is this?


    barely open one��s mouth


    Eunha, who was helping the members prepare for the briefing session, went around the hallway from the front door to the hallway to check the crowds that continued to the next hallway.


    The conference room felt like it was about to explode.


    It��s ruined��


    Club seniors, I don��t know if it��s good that so many students came to the briefing session.


    It was never a galaxy that was nothing more than a member.


    It was his role to distribute the materials to the number of them and to organize the meeting room.


    In the end, the lower person suffers.


    As expected��.


    ��Hey Eunha! I��m sorry, but I think I��ll have to get people in with the kids at the door! There are too many people right now, so the waiting time is getting longer!


    galaxy! If it��s not hard, can you help me over there? And thank you so much for coming to help today!


    The executives asked Eunha for a favor.


    They were also busy running around the site preparing for a presentation or checking the condition of sound equipment.


    There was no bird to catch them.


    Ehh�� I can��t help it. I can��t join any club other than here, and the kids follow it well, so I can��t ruin the atmosphere.


    You have to think that you are creating some debt to those people.


    It��s annoying, but I can��t help it.


    The resigned Eun-ha decided to hand out the club briefing materials in front of the entrance according to Min-ji��s instructions.


    ��Refreshments are placed inside, so you can use them freely. There is no soul in the child��s words�� And share it with a little laugh.


    you do it for me


    Noh Eunha Inseong��.


    Minji, who was working with him, smiled when she responded to the students and scolded Eunha after sending them off.


    Of course, the galaxy was openly leaked.


    It just mechanically distributes data.


    Then, when a student who paid attention came to visit, he pretended to know him by changing his face.


    For example, Yoon Byeol.


    ��ah hi. He asked me to come to listen to the briefing session��. Can I get the data book too?


    Come on. Is the person next to you a friend? you guys are coming too


    Min-ji, who was next to her, clapped her tongue at Eun-ha��s quick attitude change.


    Whether or not she glared at her out of the corner of her eye, Eun-ha was bored and had a conversation with Yoon I-byeol.


    In fact, she didn��t even care about the friends she said she brought with her.


    If you go inside and there��s no seat, there��s a blunt-looking kid named Mok Min-ho, right? Go tell him my name and I��ll get you a good spot. �� huh? no, that��s fine. It��s a little�� burdensome��


    Maybe Onyang and his party members will attend this event.


    So, for their convenience, Eunha had left out a good seat for the briefing beforehand.


    However, it seems that his vision for pioneering has become a burden to her.


    In the end, after exchanging a few words, Yoon I-byeol left without being noticed by the friends who came with him.


    Is that person you��re interested in too?


    Well�� that��s right.


    Well, you might be interested. Did you say Yoon Byeol? As far as I know, he was admitted with a perfect score on the written test.


    uh did you


    ��If you don��t even know that, what criteria did you use to pick him?


    curious?


    huh.


    don��t know


    Ha�� that��s really childish.


    Kim Min-ji laughed at the absurdity.


    Eun-ha shook her shoulders after teasing her for the first time in a while.


    Meanwhile, he stretched out his hand and handed out materials to passers-by.


    Then-.


    ��How are you?


    A male student stood in front of him without receiving any materials.


    Eunha finally lifted her bowed head.


    For a moment, the look in his eyes was bewilderment.


    But that feeling soon turned to joy.


    What��s going on? Eunhyuk said that Bonggu-rae found me�� but


    he��s quite friendly, isn��t he?


    < Double Penetration > Bong Gu-rae.


    Eun-ha looked at him as if he was faithful to his self-management.


    The player says there are so many weird people�� but


    he was also called the oddball among geeks.


    He had another nickname.


    The self-proclaimed On Taeyang��s 8th wife and the last harem member to enter after closing the door.


    In a way, it was the most abnormal among Onyang��s parties.


    But as a sniper, his skills were genuine.


    As a result, no matter how strange his personality was, people couldn��t say anything to him outwardly.


    Well�� the pleasant personality is the same.


    If Lee Cheon-seo was the mood maker, Bong Gu-rae was the lubricant for the harem members.


    When such a person sent a favorable gaze, Eunha was only satisfied.


    yes hello tell me noh oh. You have manners. I��m a bonggurae


    Eunha held out her hand.


    Bonggurae responded with a high octave voice and held his hand.


    Then, put one more hand on top of that hand.


    ��huh?


    Eunha tilted her head.


    Because the handshake was long.


    Either that or not, Bong Gu-rae was holding Eun-ha��s hand tightly for a while.


    There are a lot of calluses. I know how he lived. nice It��s good that you don��t neglect training.


    ��self?


    Let��s be friends in the future!


    Bonggurae entering Lululala.


    Eunha frowned at his unusual behavior.


    It seemed like a freak.


    On the other hand, Minji, who was watching the scene from the side, asked with hesitation.


    is that him too?


    oh it��s him


    ��he really doesn��t know why you��re interested��.you might be��


    why? why don��t you talk


    curious?


    huh.


    don��t know


    Wow�� that��s really childish.


    Eunha stuck out her tongue in exasperation.


    That childhood friend, without even knowing that he was that childhood friend.


    Min-ji, who stuck out her tongue, devoted herself to publicity activities.


    He also decided not to deal with her anymore.


    While standing in front of the gate, I decided to wait for those who had not yet appeared.


    And after a while-.


    -It��s finally here.


    Come with Joara.


    I saw the appearance of the warm sun.


    Jo Ara, who stood out behind him, had ivory-colored hair.


    The two people who were standing in line eventually moved on when it was their turn.


    ����.


    On Taeyang found Noh Eun-ha before long.


    Eun-ha waved at him with the brightest face she could make.


    joy.


    But Taeyang On had a snort.


    He stepped forward with a confident gait and went inside recklessly without even looking at the galaxy.


    sun! I need to get the booklet! Hey guys, I��m so sorry! Taeyang said he was in a bad mood today.


    Left alone, Jo Ara apologizes to Eunha instead.


    She, too, took notice of Eunha, accepted only the data book, and disappeared inside along with Onyang.


    ��it looks like the ugly hair has been properly nailed down.


    It��s been like this for the past few days.


    Eun-ha sighed


    and shook off her thoughts while silently continuing to share materials.


    Really mechanically.


    ��if you��re handsome, what are you doing? It��s because I��m not cheap�� I��m annoyed that you keep ignoring me like that.


    I��m afraid Eunha will hear it.


    Kim Min-ji muttered in his mouth.


    Other friends felt the same way.


    ��


    The club briefing session ended in great success.


    There is a club interview next week, and the first activity is scheduled shortly thereafter.


    All that is left now is for the club seniors to do.


    ��From now on, let��s start the fashionable girls�� dormitory meeting.


    ��Ground.��


    So, the female students gathered in Jeong Ha-yang��s room after preparing food and drinks for an after party.


    The reason they gathered in her room was that Jeong Ha-yang��s room was the most spacious.


    The academy was the educational institution that made the difference in the dormitory room assignment.


    First of all, everyone did a great job working hard today. Let��s start with a toast! Those who can drink drink, and those who cannot drink, carbonated. Cheers!


    ��Cheers!!!!��


    Chairman Kim Min-ji.


    Opening a can of beer, she delivered a congratulatory message to the members.


    Members gulped down alcohol and beverages with the determination to eat and drink.


    ruler! Then, I will explain the background of holding the dormitory meeting today. it��s standing


    huh. I��ll explain from now on.


    Chief Secretary Jin Seo-na.


    After a long thought, she chose dry snacks and started explaining while wagging her fox tail.


    You probably know that there are kids Eunha is showing interest in these days. But among them, Taeyang��s behavior toward Eunha caught my eye.


    Jin Seo-na turns on her smartphone.


    Eventually, he placed it in the center of the circle so others could see the screen.


    It happened a while ago.


    A video of Onyang making fun of Eunha at the cafeteria.


    Choi Ga-in��s kids posted it on the Everyfine Academy community, and there were many saying that On Taeyang��s actions against Eun-ha were cider.


    ������.��


    And today. I saw it earlier too, and Taeyang openly ignored Eunha and went into the meeting room.


    The fox chews on the squid.


    It��s like screeching at the warm sun.


    she opens her mouth again.


    Eunha didn��t do anything wrong. In order to attract talented people, you might be ignored. But even so, I don��t like Eunha being so hard on her, and I hate that the academy��s public opinion keeps trying to compare Eunha with the benevolent one. So I want to put this on the agenda.


    pay my money and eat


    Not long ago, Taeyang On��s bold remark to Kim Byung-guk in the cafeteria was talked about among students.


    In addition, even the cider remarks that Taeyang spat out to Eunha, who ignored Choi Ga-in.


    As Noh Eun-ha��s reputation in the academy was considerable, On Tae-yang, who confidently expressed her opinion, became the hero of the 31st class students that day.


    Of course, there were also students who thought badly of Onyang��s behavior.


    However, they disappeared as rumors flowed that On Tae-yang was favored by Ga-in Choi.


    In any case, from that day on, the students were keeping an eye on the whole sun and the galaxy.


    When I did a poll, it seemed that On Taeyang was good and Eunha and Minho were bad in the minds of the 31st class.


    ��Come to think of it, while taking a walk around the outskirts, it seemed that students from the same high school academy were saying that. Maybe On Taeyang might change the trend of the academy.


    Rookie Intelligence Director Kaede Hoshimiya.


    She added a few words as she quietly tilted her glass.


    It was she who was attracted to Serena by chance.


    me. I��ll go tomorrow and burn the whole sun in front of everyone. Then he won��t come out next time either.


    dismissed. Subin, you should be punished.


    Chet.


    Action leader Bae Soo-bin.


    After a long time coming up with an opinion, she drank soju, just like Minji said.


    She wiped the drink from her chin with the back of her hand and raised her hand again.


    I have a question, however. Why is he popular now?


    ��You��re handsome.��


    All opinions were unanimous.


    When they thought about it objectively, they also thought that On Taeyang��s face was particularly handsome.


    people look good


    The appearance of being full of confidence also captured the hearts of the opposite sex.


    When Kaede conveyed the information that On Taeyang did not neglect his personal training after class, it made me realize how sincere he was.


    But what if you are good looking? I don��t like her personality very much.


    Oh, speaking of personality, isn��t it strange?


    huh? what?


    Cha Eun-woo, director of diplomatic affairs.


    At that time, she decided that it was still too early to get in touch with alcohol due to the self-proclaimed goddess incident, and she was lucky.


    After tasting the sweet juice, she soon replenished what she felt.


    To be honest, I too�� At first, I thought the video of On Taeyang refuting Byeong Gook was a bit cool. Do you feel a sense of justice overflowing somewhere? I heard something like that��


    But what? Go ahead.


    But um�� On Taeyang and Ga-in came to join us at the table. And from that day on, I started using the second floor without paying attention.


    Why is that? Isn��t that obvious? It��s not that Onyang took care of his rights because of the uproar.


    Of course. Of course��


    Eunwoo furrowed her eyebrows.


    It cannot be expressed in words.


    She tried to find something to say somehow while staring at her friends.


    After a while, she managed to bring out the answer she had found.


    Only Onyang got the right. Aren��t the other 31st class kids still eating on the first floor? Everyone is just looking at the second floor.


    ��uh? Is that so?


    Everyone fails to think that Taeyang Onyang was the only one who got that right because he was sold for one thing he said confidently and found his rights.


    Minji and Seona frowned.


    After hearing it, Eunwoo was right.


    Onyang clearly cried out that the system was wrong.


    He alone changed the system and did not act to change it for others.


    ��What is this? Aren��t you the kind of person who only thinks about it?


    Hmm�� When I saw it, wouldn��t it be the type of person who only wants to see what he wants to see, like Ga-in? I ate on the 2nd floor, so now other people think that they can eat on the 2nd floor


    .


    Minji bitterly broke the warm sun.


    So did other friends.


    A while ago, Cheon-seo Lee, who out of the blue asked female students to have a drink together, also became the target of a meeting.


    In contrast, Kang Si-hyung, who is the same guardian as Cheon-seo, obtained the right to prevent chaim.


    Anyway�� Lee Chun-seo and On Tae-yang�� I don��t know what Noh Eun-ha was looking at. That��s right. What to do then? Cheon Seo just ignore him�� On Taeyang��


    You can��t build a wall with On Taeyang. I want Noh Eun-ha to just give up, but�� She��s not the type to give up easily, so I have to come up with another plan. S��ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Minji and Seo-na put their heads together.


    Kaede and Bae Su-bin were drinking together.


    As if no one is interested.


    One showed off that he was sulking.


    Um�� Minji and Seo Na. How about this? It��s too risky to undermine Onyang��s image, so instead, we��ll straighten up the galaxy��s image.


    straighten up? That��s not bad. The reason the 31st class students are comparing Eunha and Onyang at the academy right now is because rumors about him aren��t good.


    I don��t think it��s bad to dispel the slander against Eunha so that the two people won��t be compared. When I saw Onyang the other day, he seemed to know the rumors about Eunha. I don��t know if that makes Eunha worse.


    Either that or not, Cha Eun-woo continued to add his opinions.


    And finally.


    Hey-.


    Jeong Ha-yang, who had been watching the video over and over again without participating in the meeting, opened her mouth.


    The eyes of her friends turn to her.


    ��Isn��t this guy getting a lot of attention by saying that everyone deserves to eat on the second floor?


    Gift < Multi Task >.


    Even while watching the video, she had been listening to everything from the meeting so far.


    And after eating on the second floor, I stopped caring about which floor other people ate on. Now, of course, you can go up to the second floor and eat without standing in line.


    Obviously, the meeting place was Minji Kim.


    The decision maker was different.


    The representative of the fashionable girls�� dormitory meeting.


    The owner of the house, Jeong Ha-yang.


    ��Let��s make us realize how great it is for Eunha to think of other people. It shows through actions rather than words.


    ��huh?��


    Isn��t that the money and power you have? Let��s ring our golden bell loudly.


    Jeong Ha-yang found three people in the smartphone phone book.


    Han Seo-yeon, Yoo Do-joon and Lee Yoo-cheon.


    They were direct descendants of the Sirius Eternity Luminous Group.


    ��how is it?


    Hayang explains his plan.


    As a meeting room, Minji asks for the opinions of the members.


    Everyone unanimously took a drink.


    Finally, Kim Min-ji also raised the glass high.


    Then, let��s start Noh Eun-ha��s Golden Bell marketing! Today��s meeting ends with this!


    ��Ground.��


    It was the beginning of making Noh Eun-ha��s image that even the person concerned did not know.

 Chapter 418

    Relife Player 418


    [Chapter 121]


    [Not even my friends (4)]


    The groups currently dominating the domestic food service and cultural industries are Luminous and YH.


    In particular, in the case of Luminous Suite, it was gaining popularity regardless of class by using a strategy to segment consumers.


    To the extent that people line up in front of the store to buy sweets from the limited menu each month.


    [Hey guys, did you hear that?


    Luminous Suite��s April menu is pre-released at the Academy! ?o?


    I think you��ll be able to meet Luminous Sweets anywhere in the academy student cafeteria today. Is there something going crazy on social media right now? ??


    But what��s even more surprising is that it��s free? I don��t know why they��re doing this, but since they say it��s not first-come-first-served basis, I don��t think there��s any need to fight!


    Let��s be honest, let��s not discriminate against jockeys just because of what we eat. ??


    ps. Luminous Vikings have also entered the cafeteria of the Academy Cultural Center! I don��t know if this will get me in the middle of the day��


    I can��t. I��m going to line up!


    Everyone enjoy your lunch! :)]


    Such a Luminous Suite suddenly announced the news that it would provide an event menu for next month only for the academy today.


    At Everyfine, which is used by academy students, screams of joy came up in real time.


    It is only natural that the will to fight burned in the eyes of the students.


    Above all, the news that Vikings are provided at the cultural center where you can enjoy a meal while admiring the lake boosted their morale.


    run! hurry! Probably this time zone is the most crowded!


    You can��t use the 2nd floor seat, so you have to keep the 1st floor seat! Wasn��t there someone who went first and got a seat?


    A big deal! It will take time to run from here to there��. You won��t be standing in line, right?


    ��why did I set the timetable for a late lunch? Ah�� just miss one today?


    It��s still correction period! Just drop one and put another class! run!


    As soon as it��s 12 o��clock.


    All the students of the academy were busy running around the grounds.


    It was truly a battlefield.


    ��Aren��t we empty too?


    Eun-ha, who had to eat lunch after class, eventually muttered in a weak voice.


    Seeing the crowds gathered in front of the cultural center, I was about to lose my motivation.


    don��t worry about that Because I knew this and made reservations to use a few tables on the second floor for the day.


    But contrary to Eunha��s concerns, getting into the cafeteria wasn��t too difficult.


    Yu Do-jun made a reservation in advance, so Eun-ha and his friends were able to pass by with the envy of the students in line.


    Yoo Do-Jun Did you know that Luminous Suite is doing this today?


    uh? of course. How close are me and Yoochun hyung? �� Why didn��t you tell me this?


    I guess I��m not familiar with you. I don��t think that��s the case�� Um�� S��ar?h the N??eFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Come on! What are you thinking like that! You got to eat Luminous Viking as well as your favorite Luminous Sweets, so make up your mind!


    how award winning


    Eun-ha stared blankly at Yoo Do-jun, who seemed to be trying to hide something.


    Then Yoo Do-jun changed the topic and pushed Eun-ha��s back.


    Oh Eunha here it is


    Anyway, he��s the last one��. Everyone was holding back from eating because you didn��t come.


    that��s right! What is this!?


    When I went up the stairs to the second floor, there were people who were supposed to have lunch together at the table.


    Jung Ha-yang, Kim Min-ji, and Jin Parang.


    Eun-ha said hello to the friends who spoke to him first.


    It seemed that some of my friends had classes left, so they decided to eat separately.


    Are Kaede, Eunhyuk, Subin, Minho, and Cheonseo who are not present right now?


    Almost all of them, though.


    And��


    hi? Uh, welcome��.


    Eunha looked at the students who were sitting among their friends who usually ate together.


    Bong Gu-rae and Yoon Yi-byeol.


    In the meantime, Eunha has been maintaining a somewhat favorable relationship with the two.


    So he used this opportunity to arrange a meeting with his friends to bring the two closer.


    Fortunately, it seemed that the two had been interacting with some friends even before they met. It seemed quite harmonious to see him mingling with his friends.


    and one more.


    Eunha, don��t you know Ariel? I just brought it because I said there was no lunch break today. He��s a close friend from telepathy class.


    In fact, Eun-ha introduced the two and naturally wanted to meet On-Tae-yang��s party member, whom she hadn��t seen yet.


    In the name of introducing a mutual friend.


    I knew Seo Nara would do well.


    Ain��s connection is sticky.


    That��s why Eun-ha had previously asked Jin Seo-na to find the On-Taeyang telepathist.


    And now, the result was right next to Seona.


    hi? tell me noh


    I know. People who don��t know your name probably won��t be in the academy.


    okay? I didn��t know about the breakup.


    This�� I knew the name. I didn��t know the face��


    Anyway! i am ariel As you can see, I��m a child, so please don��t discriminate against me too much. If I am wrong, I will correct it right away. Understand?


    Reddish pink hair.


    Translucent light blue fins protruding from the sides of the head.


    However, there was no tail to prove that he was a human being.


    Of course, it is not without a tail.


    It was the same gift as Blue hyung.


    Gift < Beast >.


    When she expressed mana while submerged in water, her legs turned into a mermaid��s tail.


    As a result, Eunha had only seen her tail once in her previous life.


    I don��t care about that. You can just treat it like everyone else treats you. Hmm�� I guess what Seo-na said is right. They say there is no prejudice against Ain, but I see it that way too. okay. I��ll do that. thank you!


    < Mermaid > Ariel.


    She, who excelled in water battles in her previous life, smiled broadly after looking at her with grim eyes.


    Confidence was evident in his voice, and his voice was loud because his whole body vibrated.


    It can be heard from far away without the use of telepathy.


    [Did I do well?]


    It must have been hard for us to wait, but hurry down and bring us some food. How hungry I was! I had never used Luminous Viking or Sweet before, so I was curious about how delicious it was.


    Eun-ha nodded to Seo-na, who was sending telepathic messages beside the chattering Ariel.


    The fox puffed her breasts and said ahem.


    Then they went downstairs, starting with Ariel, and piled food on a plate.


    There was nothing to say about the galaxy.


    ��Aren��t you eating too much? You��re not even Binggu��s brother, but that��s all going into the boat? I heard you have classes later!


    I can��t digest it until then.


    hey! Why are you tripping over me!


    that��s right. I can digest this until the next class.


    Layers of food shake.


    There was one more that added the share of galaxy and blue.


    Ariel, who was skinny, glared at the food tower in front of her.


    Wow��


    Yoon Yi-byeol gave a little admiration.


    It was because Ariel had been shoveling the meat into her mouth with a clumsy knife.


    The size of the mouth opening was like a shark opening its mouth.


    ��I didn��t expect him to do this.


    She was a person who had the image of a mermaid to the extent that she filmed commercials and even acted as a public relations ambassador.


    Eunha stuck out her tongue.


    She had already been loved by many people even before she was called On Taeyang��s sixth wife.


    That��s because Ain, who models a mermaid, was unique, and in everyday life, he looked like a human because there was nothing to prove his characteristics other than ears.


    In addition, the sight of the two legs turning into a mermaid��s tail after entering the sea reminded me of the mermaid princess in the movie.


    ��Ah, I live on only dew. Even if the party members tell me to eat a lot, I��m also the type of person who doesn��t eat a lot!��


    In her memory, Eunha recalled that Ariel, who was being praised as the < Mermaid >, had said that in an interview.


    However, seeing her in front of me, I felt that the woman waving her hands and smiling innocently and pitifully was a lie.


    But what��


    This one looks better.


    However, the image of Ariel emptying the plate as if competing with Jinpa-rang was more sympathetic to Eun-ha.


    Personally, I thought that if you were a member of your party, you should have good eating habits.


    huh?


    eat a lot too


    I��m going to go to basic physical fitness class later, so I shouldn��t eat a lot?


    I can��t even eat that much. When I saw you, you should gain more weight. Really�� they said it wouldn��t go in��


    Eun-ha put food on Ha-yang��s plate.


    White made a sullen expression, but he couldn��t back down.


    In the end, Hayang had to empty the plate until his cheeks burst.


    ��


    There was also a warm sun in the cafeteria.


    Now, having lunch on the second floor very naturally, he still reacted negatively to Eunha.


    It was to the point where I deliberately sat far away from the galaxy, frowning upon seeing the galaxy.


    ��I guess there��s no other way than getting to know each other in the club.


    If Minho had been there, Onyang would have been even more upset.


    At first, he tried to talk to him, but he decided to have lunch with his friends.


    Onyang was also an important talent, but the value of the other three could not be said to be inferior compared to him.


    Friends, do you want to draw something?


    yes then It seems that the other kids have already eaten to some extent.


    At that time, Yoo Do-jun, who was enjoying sweets in moderation without eating properly, was out of luck.


    Jung Ha-yang nodded, and at the same time, several of his friends also nodded.


    huh?


    Not just friends.


    The faction of Yoo Do-jun, who was sitting at a nearby table, had the same reaction.


    After idly listening to his friends�� conversation, he finally came to his senses and expressed his doubts.


    What is that?


    Yu Do-Jun��s faction got up from their seats and pushed the cart that had been placed in the corner to move it to a position overlooking the first floor.


    Afterwards, Yoo Do-jun and his friends stood up.


    galaxy wake up too what? What are you doing?


    Jung Ha-yang caught him.


    Eun-ha, who had been sitting still, had no choice but to stand up at the call of her friends.


    Then they walked to the cart covered with a white cloth.


    ����.


    A student took off the cloth.


    Eun-ha opened her mouth wide when she saw the items on the cart.


    It was such a huge bell that even the people on the first floor looked up to see what was going on. It is also gilded.


    What is this��? This is a paper specially produced by Youngwon Group. Don��t be surprised, my friend. It��s made of gold. It��s gold. Huh��


    Eunha was at a loss for words.


    On the other hand, Yoo Do-jun��s faction soon expresses mana in the body and lifts the bell.


    There was a device to hang a bell from the ceiling.


    As they struggled to fix the golden bell, the people who were having lunch on the first floor raised their heads in exclamation.


    galaxy Ring the bell once. �� What are you guys thinking?


    Galactic did not understand the situation.


    In that situation, White gently pushed Eunha��s back.


    Taking a step forward, he turned around and saw the faces of his friends.


    Friends were sending friendly glances.


    Why are they suddenly like this?


    Could it be a trap?


    Eun-ha was suspicious of her friends for a moment, but when she saw their faces, she shook her head in her heart.


    It didn��t seem like that.


    Still, unable to hide his trembling, he took a step toward the bell after long contemplation.


    ������.��


    The eyes of the students were focused.


    While feeling their gaze, Eun-ha stretched out her hand and pulled the string back and forth.


    The golden bell rang loudly.


    A clear sound spreads out.


    Eventually, when the bells stopped ringing.


    Everyone is so excited��!!


    Suddenly, Kang Si-hyung jumped out and shouted with all his might.


    Gift < Howling >.


    It was a voice that made even those who were not looking at me look at me unknowingly.


    In fact, everything you ate for lunch today is from Eunha! It��s the beginning of the semester, so please take care of yourself in the future.


    ��what?


    It��s nonsense.


    When Eunha heard that, she was so dumbfounded that she couldn��t speak.


    Just then, the friends standing behind sent a signal to the galaxy to be quiet.


    Eunha was dumbfounded.


    I was also angry with myself.


    Why are you selling my name like this without my permission��.


    [��You told me to sell your name as you please, right? But that doesn��t mean you have to sell it badly. Sometimes we wanted to do good deeds in your name.]


    It was as if he read his mind.


    At that moment, a telepathic message flew into Eunha��s head.


    Eun-ha hesitated after hearing Seo-na��s telepathy.


    His head went blank for a moment, and then he gave up thinking altogether.


    From now on, once a month! Eunha has decided to provide free lunch and dinner for us who can��t even rest properly from training!


    students cheer


    Screams of joy are heard.


    Eun-ha just calmly watched the scene that her friends secretly staged.


    On the other hand, while silently listening to the story of how Seo-na came up with this through telepathy.


    Luminous Suite Luminous Viking Alice Life Alice Distribution is said to have led the free meal together.


    And the groups that plannedly promoted this and provided funds were Sirius and Eternity Group.


    Although they sometimes do things beyond my imagination��


    this is truly the best ever.


    I really can��t stop


    He gave all the credit to himself.


    Eunha was so absurd that she laughed.


    The anger hadn��t gone away.


    Contrary to what Eunha looks like, she has a lot of affection! So don��t believe too much in rumors about Eunha and go directly to Eunha!


    Because he��s usually very shy!? Still, he��s the kind of guy who greets you first when you get familiar with his face!


    Jinparang jumped out and shouted.


    People on the first floor giggled.


    In that way, some of my friends let me know what kind of person Eunha is.


    Hey�� stop it.


    nyah. Nope?


    When Hayang gave an enthusiastic compliment, he was now ashamed of his face.


    Jung Ha-yang stuck out her tongue and joked around and went back to her friends.


    By now, the atmosphere had matured.


    And Kang Si-hyung, as if waiting for this moment, shouted the loudest out of all the voices he had ever shouted.


    Let��s say thank you to our galaxy! galaxy! I ate well!


    Starting with Kang Si-hyung.


    One by one, the students poured out their thanks.


    The voices of many people mixed and blended to become a loud, incomprehensible roar.


    I ate well today until my stomach exploded!! This is the first time in my life that I have tasted such delicious food! Wishing you good food in the future!


    Eunha seemed deaf to the loud voice.


    At Ariel��s scream, the students downstairs who agreed with her opinion all laughed in unison.


    thank you. I had a good meal. He has a lot of charm, but he also has good manners. I had a good meal.


    Yoon Yi-byeol and Bong Gu-rae.


    The two of them, as well as other friends, each threw a word.


    I didn��t do anything��


    Eunha smiled bitterly and made a shy face.


    It was difficult to keep a poker face.


    In the end, I shrugged my shoulders and decided to deftly accept it.


    Eunha, wouldn��t it be better if you said something too?


    I will not. why me.


    Look how shy he is Oh my God, I never thought I would see Eunha Noh like this.


    Because Noh Eun-ha��s no-ja is a surprise No! hey! why hit!?


    I knew Eunha was kind. Eun-ha is consistent, unlike anyone who justifies himself or herself.


    Wow�� my friend. Rather than saying that, I��d rather just mention my real name.


    while your friends are talking.


    Jin Seo-na suggested that the Golden Bell be named Eunha Bell at this time.


    Although he objected, he could not overcome the public opinion of his friends.


    In the end, Seo Na took a picture of Jong and posted it on Everyfine, making it known to the community as Eunha Bell.


    Eunha, it will be a big deal for you too. Because every month I have to come here and ring this bell. Aren��t you supposed to be eating alone?


    Serena wags her tail mischievously.


    However, Eunha responded casually.


    Why would I bother to come alone and hit the bell? Since you guys did this, you should take responsibility and follow me.


    You can��t just bother yourself.


    The galaxy grew.


    ��


    On the other hand, that time.


    When the galaxy is being applauded by many people.


    Kim Min-ji quietly stepped back and approached the table where On Tae-yang was sitting.


    ��that I was just eating the rice Eunha Noh bought me?


    sun why What if someone buys it? The rice was also really good. Ara, don��t you think about anything? I feel like I��ve been treated like a beggar! My dad has said it before too.


    I had a good meal��. Yes, what did your dad say?


    As for what I said�� Uh�� Don��t accept and eat the rice given from above like a pig. It is said that there is no food without price in the world.


    ��is that really what your dad said?


    of course! don��t you believe me?


    Kim Min-ji sighed quietly.


    The rough situation was grasped.


    People��s personalities are twisted.


    It��s trash except for the real face.


    little boy A master of self-justification.


    Naero Nambul. A man full of defeat.


    egoist. dissembler.


    Kim Min-ji took care of Tae-yang so much and cleared her throat.


    Then he muttered in passing.


    Like asking Onyang to listen.


    and! No matter how I think about it, I think Eunha is really kind! If you are a human being, of course, shouldn��t you add a word to Eunha that you ate well?


    ����.


    People who keep making sarcastic remarks are not even human beings. Isn��t that right, guys?


    ��right!��


    She even drew in the students around her.


    As they agreed, Taeyang On, who was nearby, couldn��t help but notice.


    In the end, Onyang applauded with a bug-bitten face.


    What is it, give it to my friend?


    Just know that I��m only going this far for the sake of Eunha!


    Kim Min-ji glanced at the warm sun and left.

 Chapter 419

    Relife Player 419


    [Chapter 122]


    [Me pretending to be good]


    It��s April.


    Most of the clubs finished promoting and started working in earnest.


    The same goes for cultural exploration clubs.


    The club, which selected members through interviews, arrived at Hoegi Station to proceed with its first official activity.


    Although Dongdaemun-gu is an administrative district frequented by monsters.


    There are several dungeons nearby��


    Eunha ate chicken skewers in front of the station and looked around.


    Even if you didn��t sharpen your senses, you could clearly feel the energy of mana dissolved in the air.


    This is because dungeons are distributed all over the surrounding area, as well as in the nearby Cheongnyangni.


    The dungeon created by < Destruction at the End of the Century > still exists even after the boss monster has been subdued.


    In addition, the Dangun Clan is not functioning properly now��


    Dongdaemun-gu was generally under the jurisdiction of the Dangun Clan.


    However, the Dangun clan was being beaten back and forth due to the clan war.


    They say they are desperately defending Dongdaemun-gu, the heart of the Dangun clan, somehow.


    Even so, most of the power was concentrated in clan wars, so it was inevitable to have difficulty managing jurisdiction.


    That is the reason why the cultural exploration club selected Hoegi Station as its first activity. You probably did your research in advance, but it is said that Dongdaemun-gu is currently receiving complaints due to its omnipresence. It��s because the Dangun clan doesn��t have enough players to support.


    New members listen to the words of the club manager.


    Eun-ha went far away and bought a hot dog.


    Other friends who are accustomed to the club executives each bought food from the food stall and shared it.


    So, the Dongdaemun-gu Mana Management Bureau asked our club to volunteer. Even though it��s a small amount, they said they were planning to pay compensation in the name of a scholarship soon.


    ��Wow��.��


    The new students in the club soon lit up their eyes at what the manager said.


    I didn��t think that I would receive a scholarship from the first activity.


    On the other hand, Eunha and her friends, who had received scholarships several times for similar circumstances, enjoyed their food leisurely.


    ��All the kids who will come in are in.


    Then, among the students listening to the explanation, Eun-ha found people she was paying attention to.


    Yoon Yi-byeol, Bong Gu-rae, and Ariel.


    The three joined the cultural exploration club, not unlike their previous lives.


    Joa, the warm sun, also mingled with the crowd.


    A while ago, I heard from Ara that On Taeyang seemed to be worried about whether he would come here at first.


    okay? why?


    Did you read Eunha��s gaze at that time?


    Cha Eun-woo, who was having a conversation with the girls, spoke while holding a cup of tteokbokki.


    Eunha showed interest and asked again.


    Eunha said she didn��t want to go in because she found out you were there.


    Somehow it seemed so.


    Eun-ha left the friends who were talking badly about Cha Eun-woo and On-taeyang, who were full of spirits.


    I don��t know why I��m being treated like Mong Min-ho by On-Tae-yang.


    Eunha had approached Onyang several times in the meantime.


    Every time Onyang interpreted and misunderstood whatever he said.


    If On Taeyang misunderstood once like that, that was the end.


    The misunderstanding seemed to take its place completely as prejudice in his mind.


    In a way, you have the same way of thinking as me.


    Then I found out one thing.


    Just as he doesn��t listen to others and sometimes behaves as he pleases, so did Onyang.


    It seemed that he hated being touched by others and at the same time hated stepping on someone else��s plate.


    In other words, onyang is not seen as a person who will go under another person.


    I can��t help it.


    I��ll just have to leave it alone for the time being.


    Engaging Onyang should be done slowly and focus on attracting others first��. He


    may be attractive as a leader, but not as a party member.


    It was a judgment that Eunha had recently made.


    Even so, the power of Onyang was desperate, so I decided to come up with a way to attract him to the party somehow.


    Just then, the club manager finished the explanation.


    So now let��s announce the group that will start exploring the ubiquity! Each group will have a different range of activities!


    The head of the club called the students, and the students who were called came forward.


    It is said that the groups were randomly organized so that each jockey was properly mixed.


    externally anyway.


    Eunha Noh. You should thank me. Because I organized it while keeping an eye on the seniors. The other day, club executives thanked me for helping me with the briefing session. So what?


    I mean��


    Mok Min-ho, who is a first-year executive at the club, got involved in group placement at Eun-ha��s request.


    Ask that you and On Taeyang be in the same group, and that friends with good social skills become the same group as Jo Ara.


    The reason why Minho Mok grumbles condescendingly is because he has accepted Eunha��s request.


    Unsurprisingly, the galaxy became the same group as Onyang.


    ��yes? I beg your pardon?


    Taeyang, you are in the same group as Eunha, Seo Eunwoo and Eunha. If there is anyone in the 31st class��


    Eunha raised her mouth when she heard the names of the people who were in the same group.


    On the other hand, On Taeyang could not hide his shy expression.


    hi? ����. sea??h th�� nov��lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Eunha, who was far away while eating food at a food stall with friends, welcomed the warm sun.


    On Taeyang turned his head away with a bug-bitten face.


    I really have a long way to go


    Still, if the elixir is complete, he won��t be able to hate me either�� But


    he changed his expression and sighed.


    It seemed that it would take quite a while for him to become friendly with On Taeyang when he showed such a hostile attitude towards him.


    Eunha is even more alone.


    But No Eunha. why?


    Surely it wasn��t because of Onyang that he asked for Eunwoo to be added, right? If you tried to make Eunwoo suffer for no reason��


    is that right?


    ��okay. Knowing you would, I put Hayang in our group. Eunwoo: If you make it difficult, I won��t let you go. Why is Hayang��s name mentioned here? And Hayang is not going to be beaten by you.


    So far, the result of investigating Onyang.


    Onyang was keeping away from most of the 031st class students.


    It is to keep away from those who occupy a high place in the invisible status.


    However, there were two people he was close to as an exception, one was Choi Ga-in and the other was Cha Eun-woo.


    That��s why Eunha asked Minho to be in the same group as Cha Eunwoo.


    Ga-in Choi doesn��t understand it well, but is it because Eun-woo likes rumors?


    Eunwoo also said he didn��t know��.


    I don��t know what part of Eunwoo On Taeyang likes.


    One thing we can know is that he is responding favorably to Cha Eun-woo in this life as well.


    Therefore, he decided to borrow Eun-woo��s help to become close with On-taeyang.


    Eunwoo. huh. galaxy why?


    Eunha called Eunwoo.


    She, who had been listening to the conversation between Mok Min-ho and Eun-ha from a while ago, blinked.


    Can��t we deal with Onyang just for today? It seems that if I approach and teach them how to control the omnipresence, it will only cause resentment.


    yes I��m fine. It��s not difficult. Maybe seniors will help too. But he shows that he doesn��t like you so much, do you still want to be friends?


    If you look at what Subin or Parang hyung do to me sometimes, that level of aegyo.


    It��s different from that and this one.


    Don��t you remember being like this when you became friends with Kaede?


    Well�� that��s true�� but


    Cha Eun-woo is skeptical.


    It��s not hard to do a favor, but she didn��t seem to feel the reason why she really had to attract the onyang.


    Eunha thought that was unexpected.


    In a previous life, Cha Eun-woo became the second wife of On-Tae-yang.


    Please.


    okay. It��s your request, so I��ll do it.


    Eun-ha did not go with Eun-woo as a group, but instead sent Eun-tae to Tae-yang, who complained while standing in place.


    Eunwoo quickly exchanged words with Onyang with a bright face as if he had never done that before.


    Eun-ha caught the eye of the shadow slowly disappearing from On-taeyang��s face, which had been showing a lot of displeasure.


    And in Mok Min-ho��s eyes.


    I don��t like the fact that he blurts out the atmosphere�� but the more I see him, the more I don��t like it.


    But don��t try to be too hostile. It might be a member of the same party.


    I don��t like what I don��t like.


    Minho Mok frowned.


    Eun-ha patted the shoulder of the boy who looked at On-tae disapprovingly.


    However, Minho Mok��s dissatisfaction did not stop there.


    I don��t think the idea of righting wrongs is a bad thing. But I don��t understand the way you think that what��s wrong is always wrong.


    I��m still young.


    Aren��t we young then?


    ��yes you��re right.


    Even if it��s wrong, sometimes it exists for a reason.


    It cannot be denied unconditionally.


    What��s more, what Onyang has done in school so far has only raised his voice, but has not taken any action.


    No solution was offered.


    just step forward


    That guy is an instigator. If that guy came into the party, would it ruin the party atmosphere at once?


    ����.


    Because of his dislike of being under others, he might even be political and aim for the leader of the party.


    He��s not even a politician. How can you bet you know that when you��re not even close to him?


    Eun-ha did not answer Mok Min-ho��s question.


    Because in my previous life, I couldn��t say that On Taeyang was accepted as a hero by the people.


    He was called ��Braever�� for his pure skills and sense of justice.


    Anyway, I was careful. Don��t just pay attention to him, but also pay attention to Eun-woo.


    okay. Take care of your kids too.


    okay. But are you planning to entrust Eunwoo with that guy and Cheonseo with Yoon Ibyeol?


    huh? What are you talking about?


    no. It seems that Seo Seo is overly kind.


    ��why is he like that.


    Mok Min-ho pointed his chin to On-Tae-yang��s group.


    While Eunwoo and Onyang were talking, Lee Cheon-seo was talking to Yoon I-byeol.


    However, Lee Cheon-seo talks to Yoon I-byeol.


    Even from a distance, you could see her embarrassed.


    He too�� To be honest, I��m not sure what you��re thinking about inviting me to the party.


    I know. I don��t know him either. He has some talent, but he doesn��t train well��


    Eunha stuck out his tongue.


    Lee Cheon-seo, who he remembers, still had decent skills, but Lee Cheon-seo in this life was busy playing.


    Doesn��t even show signs of trying.


    I didn��t like it at all.


    He really should grab me sometime and roll me to death.


    Now, I want my friends to train on their own.


    It seems that Lee Cheon-seo should not be left there.


    Eunha vowed to make a plan for Cheonseo Lee��s hell training.


    Meanwhile-.


    ��I��ll be in charge of farewell, so you focus on resolving the ubiquity.


    what? Eunha, I just said that I would teach Byeol-i, but if you do this��


    Eunha has separated the two.


    Lee Cheon-seo looked flustered, but Eun-ha didn��t care.


    Mana control is still immature, so who are you teaching?


    Because I couldn��t say it out of my mouth in front of people.


    Instead of telling Cheon-seo, Eun-ha decided to talk to Yoon I-byeol.


    Byeol Yun. �� uh?


    I��ll teach you. learn from me


    I decided to leave the choice to Yoon I-byeol.


    Of course, there was only one option that did not mention Lee Cheon-seo.


    Being taught by Noh Eun-ha.


    Then Eunha, if it��s okay with you, won��t you let me know?


    And in this situation, her answer was also decided.


    Eun-ha raised her mouth and looked at Lee Cheon-seo again.


    did you see


    you just practice more


    Talk only with facial expressions.


    Lee Cheon-seo made a dissatisfied face and clicked his tongue.


    ��


    I am 17 years old.


    This is the age that is legally recognized as a semi-adult.


    However, even at this age, Lee Cheon-seo thought that he had not left a meaningful indicator of life.


    Damn I thought I��d get a girlfriend when I entered the academy��!


    A place where commoners of the academy can rise in status.


    Even when he transferred to the third year of a secondary academy, he knew he could make friends with the opposite sex.


    I studied and trained to the bone, so shouldn��t it be okay to have that level of romance?


    Moreover, Lee Cheon-seo somehow managed to get into the Noh Eun-ha division, which all academy students envy.


    How could you do this to me!


    at least one! Isn��t there supposed to be a kid who gets caught!


    There are so many pretty kids, why the hell am I not having one!


    The Noh Eun-ha division is definitely good.


    There were many people with good backgrounds, strong families, good personalities, and outstanding beauty.


    So, Cheon-seo touched this woman and that woman of Noh Eun-ha division with the psychology of compensation.


    But the women didn��t even look at themselves.


    I even lowered my eyes


    But should I be dumped by Bae Soo-bin, who has a bad personality?


    There were times when I felt frustrated.


    So he compromised with his heart and lowered his eyes to approach the kids who were of the same status as himself.


    Then some female students showed interest.


    However, after gaining confidence from them, he turned his attention to attacking the female students of the Noh Eun-ha division again.


    And after being rejected again, he lowered his eyes again and aimed at other female students.


    As a result, a year passed without any income.


    GFRIEND should be made by the Noh Eun-ha division.


    Why did I come all the way here?


    The reason why he hanged himself from the female students of the Noh Eun-ha division was, in a word, because of his face.


    I didn��t know what it was, but it seemed like a halo was visible to the female students belonging to Noh Eun-ha��s division.


    There are no children who are not pretty.


    With people like that right next to her, is it really easy to see other female students?


    Not to mention, the women who are showing signs of entering the Noh Eun-ha division this time belong to the pretty axis.


    Judging by my intuition��


    Yoon Yi-byeol would look really pretty if she just changed her fashion style.


    More than anything�� His personality seems quiet, so I don��t think he��ll reject me!


    So Lee Cheon-seo made a grand plan again after a year.


    Get only one woman from the Noh Eun-ha division and get caught.


    If he stayed next to Noh Eun-ha, he might have at least one woman with whom he could develop a good relationship.


    Isn��t it natural that there are so many female students?


    It��s not like Noh Eun-ha is going to start a harem��


    If you follow Eun-ha, you��ll find a girl who will be beaten someday.


    Until then, I��m looking for a chance to date someone while making fun of Eunha.


    Icheonseo��s Ten Years.


    So, after graduating from the academy, he decided to join Eunha Noh��s party. To poke girls from behind while being a mood maker.


    On the other hand, he was secretly wary of Onyang, who might join Noh Eun-ha��s division.


    To think that a calm cat went up to the stove first��


    Now that I see it, Cha Eun-woo is different from what it looks like.


    Are you trying to look good to Jae just because On Taeyang is handsome?


    Lee Cheonseo glared at Eunwoo.


    Along with Onyang, who is having a pleasant conversation with her.


    He is a man with an appearance that seems to win the hearts of girls even when he is still.


    I don��t like it.


    I just decided to think positively.


    Could he even start a harem!?


    And if you get a harem, how much more will you get? There are so many girls!


    If On Taeyang is going to deal with Cha Eun Woo.


    Lee Cheon-seo was determined to attack Yoon Yi-byeol, who just happened to be in the same group.


    It happened that the distribution of personnel was appropriate, and Eunha did not show much interest in this.


    Up until this point, Cheonseo only knew that he would have a girlfriend today.


    Because Yoon Yi-byeol didn��t show any sign of dislike.


    Forgetting that she was being polite.


    Do you think you have any complaints about me? why are you complaining?


    ����.


    But Eunha put the brakes on.


    Cheon-seo deprived him of the opportunity to spend time alone with Yun I-byeol right in front of him.


    Lee Cheon-seo, who was heartbroken for a moment, tried to fight against Eun-ha, but��.


    ��What do I have to complain about? If I listen to you, rice cakes will come out even in my sleep!


    Lee Cheon-seo faltered like a vassal.


    He knew that there was nothing good about going against Eunha.


    Is he not aware of what Eunha did at the academy?


    Besides, I had to lie flat to get a chance to continue.


    galaxy


    Still, isn��t this too much?


    Lee Cheon-seo swallowed the tears inside.


    Envying Noh Eun-ha, who doesn��t let the girls around her even if she just stays still.


    Oh, by the way, I don��t see anything when I teach? It��s okay��! Because I��m good at following. It will be fine. Maybe��


    Yeah? Maybe you��ll cry?


    I��ll try to be patient with the tea.��


    It��s a joke.


    look at me


    A vague feeling of liking in Yoon Yi-byeol��s gaze.


    How the hell do you get a girl like that?


    Should I be reborn��


    Lee Cheon-seo was truly envious.

 Chapter 420

    Relife Player 420(a)


    [Chapter 122]


    [I feign good intentions (2)]


    So you��re saying that mana control is all you learned at school? wow that��s really great I couldn��t have done it alone.


    Eunwoo It wasn��t as difficult as you think. Mana control can be studied by self-study. no. I wouldn��t have been able to do it alone. I think it��s really great.


    It��s not a big deal, so��


    they say that.


    On Taeyang couldn��t help but raise his mouth after hearing Cha Eun-woo��s praise.


    After learning how to overcome the omnipresence from the seniors in the club just a moment ago, he successfully adjusted his power after several attempts.


    It was also because she, who was assigned to the same group, gave him advice.


    And he was able to quickly become friends with her through it.


    huh? Wonba? what is that?


    Well, it��s short for Onebound. Didn��t the boys go out and play with a ball every break?


    We had to move between classrooms during recess, so there was no time to do anything else unless there were gaps. Still, it must have been a lot of fun to see you say that.


    oh well i guess I��m good at kicking the ball. Or would you like to join us next time?


    really? I want to try it too! Call me next time


    In fact, On Taeyang was reluctant to join the cultural tour club.


    Because I thought there would be people like Noh Eun-ha and Mok Min-ho lined up in the club.


    In fact, most of the members had their own background.


    Even if he didn��t think all the strong exploited the weak, he was reluctant to enter.


    Nevertheless, the reason why Onyang joined was because his childhood friend Jo Ara listened to the briefing and showed interest, and on the other hand, he was worried about Cha Eun-woo.


    Even when I first saw him, I felt it from his sad-looking face��


    But after all, Eunwoo wasn��t a bad kid.


    At first, her eyes were drawn to her beauty, which gave off a sad atmosphere just by being still.


    And the attraction became stronger after learning that Cha Eun-woo was Mok Min-ho��s childhood friend.


    It was then that his own justice spoke.


    The face that is smiling at me right now is Eunwoo��s real face.


    How bad must the heartache have been for such a good boy to have such a sad face?


    Cha Eun-woo is suffering.


    Then the only person who can save her is herself who knows she is in pain.


    And since the cause of her suffering was clear��


    ��Are you having a hard time because of Mok Min-ho?


    ��uh? What are you talking about?


    I��ve heard about you from other kids. Every time Min-ho Mok tried to scold people with power, you said that you had a lot of trouble stopping Min-ho Mok.


    It��s not like that hasn��t happened, but�� I��ve never had a


    hard time because of Minho. that you suffered a lot


    ����.


    just for one reason: childhood friends.


    How hard it must have been to stop Min-Ho Min-Ho from his depravity for three years.


    On Taeyang looked at Cha Eun-woo, whose face hardened when he told the truth, and made a sad expression.


    there��s the sun I think you��re misunderstanding something��


    You don��t have to lie. There is no Mok Min-ho here, so just talk comfortably. Noh Eun-ha is behind us, but he is not looking at us right now. boy Don��t cut me off��


    Is Minho Minho having a weakness? Is that why it��s hard to say?


    ����. are you okay. ��Cause I��m on your side If it��s okay with me, I��ll listen to your concerns.


    Cha Eun-woo opens his mouth.


    On Taeyang understood her heart.


    Even if others have succumbed to power. She would have been the only one who could not give up her sense of justice and tried to correct Mong Min-ho. Or, because of his kind personality, he was only swayed by Mong Min-ho.


    Either way, no one would have noticed her pain.


    -Minho is not that kind of kid as you think. Aren��t you misunderstanding something?


    Is it because of the responsibility towards his childhood friend?


    However, she did not pour out the feelings she had stored inside.


    On Taeyang turned around and looked at her as she walked forward.


    her shoulders are shaking


    It must be that the emotions are raging.


    What did Eun-woo do wrong��


    Min-ho Mog and Eun-ha Noh did the wrong thing, so why should he take the hurt��


    A kind and pretty child.


    On Taeyang clenched his fists as he watched Eunwoo walk away alone.


    At that time, Noh Eun-ha, who was with Lee Cheon-seo from behind, ran towards her.


    what��s wrong with your face Yes��. Yes, Eunha��. No. I��ll talk to you later.


    Noh Eun-ha, who held Cha Eun-woo��s hand without permission, interrogates her.


    Onyang was hot.


    The way she lowered her head and shook her head showed how far she was away from him.


    He couldn��t stand injustice.


    Soon Taeyang approached Eunha Noh and tried to say something.


    If Lee Cheonseo didn��t talk to me from behind.


    It will be difficult to attack Eunwoo.


    what?


    it would be hard


    On Taeyang was dumbfounded and asked back.


    Lee Cheon-seo put her hands behind her head and answered his question.


    Eunwoo and Minho are childhood friends. Well�� just saying this, you know what I mean, right? The two of them are so special that there is no room for us to intervene. So you��d better just get to know someone else.


    ����.


    If you��re also targeting girls from the Noh Eun-ha division�� At least we won��t be targeting the same opponents. You know fair play


    Yi Cheon-seo pouted her lips while talking nonsense.


    Then he turns his head and grumbles inaudibly.


    Damn�� even a man looks like he has a crush on you. If you attack with a face like that, the girls will die. You really have to choose one that doesn��t overlap with him Won��


    There��s no way On Taeyang couldn��t hear it.


    But he was dumbfounded and couldn��t argue.


    galaxy! go with me! Is it shameful to go alone!? Farewell, let��s go too!


    Uh�� yes!


    Furthermore, Lee Cheon-seo finished her words and ran towards Noh Eun-ha without looking back.


    On Taeyang, who was left alone again, snorted when he saw him laughing and cheering Eunha unlike a moment ago.


    He��s like a bastard.


    No Eun-ha doesn��t seem to know that, so she��s a rotten guy.


    Falling for flattery and being foolish.


    On Taeyang detested those who flattered those in power like Lee Cheon-seo.


    Of course, foolish people in power who fell for flattery.


    I really felt sorry for Cha Eun-woo, who was stuck between them.


    Meanwhile-.


    -Even buy some bread with this.


    ��thank you.��


    when you start to climb the hill. S��arch* The N?velFire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Eunwoo sat on the side of the road and handed money to begging children.


    It is Wonder Run, a child who wanders the streets.


    The two children were siblings, but their faces were similar.


    ��As expected, Eunwoo is nice.


    On Taeyang was moved by Eunwoo��s goodwill.


    And again, I was disappointed by Noh Eun-ha, who passed by without pretending to see them, and Lee Cheon-seo, who hurriedly passed over praising her.


    ��It must be hard to take care of your little sister. So take this.


    ��thank you!!��


    When Taeyang On stood in front of the Wonderruns.


    He felt that Cha Eun-woo, who had been ahead, was turning around and looking at him.


    At the same time, he thought of his younger sister, Tae-hee, from the younger sister the boy was taking care of.


    The reason why Eunwoo can��t tell me about his worries is probably because he��s not very close with me yet.


    You should try to be friendly with Eunwoo. More than anything�� how hard it must be for a boy to take care of his little sister alone.


    On Taeyang boldly took out all the money in his wallet.


    Then the children opened their eyes wide.


    It��s okay if you don��t give me this much! That��s right��.


    The children hurriedly scold.


    He looked at it and let out a pleasant laugh.


    It was nice to see her pure appearance.


    So he threw the money into the hand of the boy who refused.


    For the time being, there will be some difficulties in living due to lack of money, but�C


    -You can become close with Eunwoo, and those children will be saved with this.


    Every little action changes this society properly.


    Listen to the words of justice burning in your heart.


    On Taeyang had no doubts.


    ��


    If very if.


    If you were Cha Eun-woo, who couldn��t say no, wearing a red choker.


    He probably spoke in an indirect way to clear up his misunderstanding.


    Minho is not that kind of kid.


    Eunha can��t even ask for your favor. i don��t want to be with him


    However, Cha Eun-woo, who is different from before, did not act like that.


    She decided not to get angry at On-Taeyang as much as she could and not to resolve his misunderstanding.


    I��ve been talking to Onyang for a while, but he only listens to what he wants to hear.


    okay? When I watched from behind, the two of us were having fun��.


    He was the only one having fun! I wasn��t happy at all


    Because it��s obvious he won��t listen.


    No matter how fervently she spoke, she realized that the fact that was once established in Taeyang��s heart would not change.


    So, it was unusual for me to get angry.


    To the point where Eunha was embarrassed and tried to calm her down somehow.


    He��s�� so self-righteous.


    Eunwoo was finally able to properly define what she felt from the previous incident at the student cafeteria.


    It is self-righteous.


    They believe they are right and do not listen to others.


    Judging from that point, it might be the same for galaxies.


    resembles a galaxy


    However, it is different from the galaxy.


    You said that I and Onyang look alike?


    no different! you are much better


    ��Where?


    You still try to fix it a little bit when we talk. But no matter what he says, he won��t think he��s wrong.


    how do you know that


    Don��t I know Cain?


    ��On Taeyang is the same as Choi Ga-in?


    Yes Ga-in Choi. Cain.


    Eunwoo nodded.


    On Taeyang resembles Choi Ga-in.


    Both of them are not listening properly to what they are saying.


    Of course, On Taeyang��s interpersonal skills were incomparable to her.


    Thinking about it makes me feel bad.


    Eunwoo kept her mouth shut.


    Choi Ga-in lied.


    Or maybe it was the truth for her.


    The fact that Minho had been a military leader so that the students would not go against Choi Ga-in��s planting.


    In her eyes, he might have seemed like he was scolding the students for no reason.


    The reason I had a hard time was not because of trying to stop Minho, but because of Gain trying to stop you.


    Cha Eun-woo sighed.


    Even if you tell her, she��ll probably tell you not to make any qualms about it.


    It��s useless to say


    only the mouth hurts


    Not knowing anything about us��


    The more Eunwoo thought about it, the more angry he got.


    Not only because he misunderstood himself, but also because of On Taeyang who sometimes misunderstood Minho, who took care of Choi Ga-in��s anger for him.


    Also, because of Choi Ga-in, who blames it on others.


    and��. I can��t tell you this, but I think he��s a little weird.


    why where are you going


    At least Eunha, who seemed to be on his side, comforts him, so he feels relieved.


    With a faint smile, she pondered and opened her mouth.


    Still, no clear answer was forthcoming.


    something�� something not. Strange.


    On the way up, Eunwoo gave money to the wonder runners who caught her eye.


    Money to buy a few loaves of bread.


    There was more money in the wallet than that, but he didn��t take out that much money.


    Meanwhile, the galaxy did not even pay attention to them.


    She didn��t think his actions were unkind.


    Because this is just my self-satisfaction.


    I want to help even the people I see.


    Eunha has spoken before.


    He said he couldn��t save them all just because he gave them money.


    If only they give money, shouldn��t they give money to people like them?


    She more or less agreed.


    Still, she wanted to do the best she could at this moment.


    I will help only those I can see, and sometimes I will teach you how to catch fish.


    It was also the reason she went to volunteer work from time to time.


    ��huh?


    what��s the matter?


    Then, as if out of nowhere.


    She looked back again.


    On Taeyang stood in front of Wonder Run.


    he was looking at himself


    Our eyes met.


    ��it��s embarrassing.


    The gaze is burdensome.


    She wanted to know what he was thinking.


    Because his gaze was sticky.


    It was burdensome and for some reason it was unpleasant.


    Looks like he��ll give you money too.


    Eunwoo watched the actions of the onyang while listening to the words of the cheonseo who followed.


    take money out of wallet


    People�� not bad.


    I don��t know what to say.


    To say he��s kind�� Strangely, he��s kind of reluctant.


    Looks like he��s trying to give money to the wonder runners.


    Cha Eun-woo softened a little at On Tae-yang��s kind heart.


    I was frowning again.


    huh?


    Hey, you��re an adult soldier. I��d rather give it to you with your wallet��. Isn��t that Eunha? From what I��ve seen, he must be doing it to look good for Byeol-yi?


    On Taeyang handed over all the money in his wallet.


    The startled Wonderruns shake their hands in embarrassment.


    He put bundles of money into their hands.


    A shadow fell on her face when she saw it.


    ��You��re young.


    I used to be like Taeyang before I heard from Eunha, but��


    I��m young.


    If he hadn��t known anything, he would have been moved by Onyang��s goodwill.


    But now she knew.


    The reason why Wonder Runs wave their hands is not because they are sorry to receive.


    Wouldn��t money be important to children wandering the roadside?


    I��m going to take it away like that��


    Eunha clicked her tongue.


    He was right.


    Even if you can��t see it with your eyes, there are people hiding in the same position as them all over the street.


    There is no way that the large amount of money the Wonderruns received from them will not go unnoticed.


    Deploying the sensory net, she felt the presence of people starting to move around and lowered her eyes.


    galaxy


    why? Can��t you help the kids?


    They��re not the only ones who see the bad side. Do you think others don��t? that��s sympathy


    ��maybe sympathy. Still, I don��t want to see those kids get hurt.


    Will those young children be able to keep a large sum?


    no it��s too much


    Of course, someone could get hurt or, in the worst case, die.


    That��s why she didn��t want to hand over a lot of money either.


    I gave them just as much as they could handle.


    OK got it. I can��t help it.


    Thank you so much.��


    You say you want to do that, but what can I do? Until I come, Eunwoo, you are taking care of the children.


    Yes, go carefully. Don��t get hurt.


    Fortunately, Eunha decided to step in, so Eunwoo was relieved only then.

 Chapter 421

    Relife Player 421(b)


    [Chapter 122]


    [My faking good intentions (3)]


    Wandering children Wonder Run.


    As a result, they mostly lived in groups of themselves or under the care of someone.


    It was because they couldn��t live alone because they were so small and young that they couldn��t even resist properly.


    I don��t know why the back alley guys always rush at me without knowing who they are. What are these guys�� characteristics?


    �� ? ��


    ugh ��. �� ��.


    In any case, most wonderruns form groups.


    And they each earn their own money and donate most of their income that day to that group.


    in order to protect them in the future.


    In the end, the money they received from Onyang did not go back to them in its entirety.


    Even more, the area where the Wonder Runs are mainly active is near the back alley, which is called the lowest place in society.


    These guys think they are invincible if they know how to handle mana. It��s something you learn when you enter elementary school, but I think this is definitely a government post.


    back street.


    It is a place where bad guys with the idea of living only today gather.


    It was obvious to anyone that they looked down on Wonderrun, and there was no way they wouldn��t extort money from Wonderrunners who had a lot of money.


    just as expected.


    The Wonderruns who received money from Onyang tried to hide in a hurry, but were caught by them.


    I��m usually just skipping your menstruation�� Unfortunately, you guys are out of luck.


    Now I��m wrong��


    Sa�� Help me! Let��s drink together so we


    can��t use our hands neatly.


    ������!!!!��


    However, the Wanderers did not lose their money.


    It was because Eun-ha, who entrusted the group to Eun-woo, was secretly following them.


    Eun-ha, who was aiming for the time when the bullies surrounded them, struck them down in the blink of an eye.


    He didn��t even have to take out his weapon.


    One chessmanship was enough.


    By the way�� I��ve been called a lot. These guys always attack the centipede��s gang even though they know they��ll lose. What is his loyalty��. Or do you think that there is no business with side numbers?


    one guy one guy.


    Crush their hands equally. Those who are good at using their hands will probably be eaten by those stronger than them based on the physiology of the back alley.


    Eunha didn��t know.


    I just listened to Eunwoo��s request.


    Even if I save them once, it won��t change their situation.


    It was something that the guys who held this grudge might do to them later��


    In a way, it was consideration for Eun-woo.


    If Eunwoo found out, he would surely have been shocked and blacked out.


    Of course, Eunha had no intention of telling her about this.


    I have only one word to tell her.


    The words that the Wonder Runs will return home safely and live happily ever after.


    The boss won��t let them go after he harpooned these guys like this. Guys, where is the boss here?


    The person you��re stepping on right now is our boss��.


    Ah what? I was here


    Eun-ha, who decided to start cleaning the back alley, looked down at the person she was stepping on.


    The Wonderrun siblings hid behind a trash can and couldn��t hide their fear, and the galaxy was ridiculous.


    It felt like steam was leaking out.


    I thought I would be able to warm up after a long time�� You guys, come here.


    ������.��


    I won��t eat it. come quickly


    After descending the mountain of people who had fallen on the floor, the galaxy waved and called out to the Wonder Runs.


    The siblings seemed very frightened.


    The face of the boy hugging his sister hardened.


    Eun-ha sighed and thought of Eun-woo and treated them as gently as possible.


    It took me quite a while to convince them though.


    you. I wouldn��t have anywhere to go anyway�� In that case, why don��t I go under the kids I know?


    ��yes?


    wait.


    Eun-ha ignored the boy who asked back as if she had heard it wrong.


    He took out his smartphone and called Lee Kang-hyuk.


    The beep didn��t last long.


    uh. I am


    [You boss. What��s going on?]


    I have kids I know, so take care of them. S��arch* The Nov��l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [yes? What does that mean��]


    Where is this place? It��s past Hoegi Station��


    [No, wait a minute. boss. What the hell are you talking about��]


    Anyway, I asked them to stop making them cry.


    Eunha said only business and hung up.


    The galaxy sent the coordinates of its current position in text.


    With this, the wonder runners who cannot guarantee tomorrow will live a comfortable life under Lee Kang-hyeok��s protection.


    you know you��re lucky If it wasn��t for Eunwoo, I could have been killed by them.


    Thank you��


    Thank you��


    With this, Eunwoo��s request was resolved.


    Eun-ha, who later decided to condescend to her, left the Wonder Runs behind.


    I checked the time and it was lunchtime.


    I felt like I was hungry for some reason.


    ��


    Lunch was eaten inside the Hall of Peace at Kyunghee University.


    Members who were divided into groups in the morning gathered together and ate seolleongtang.


    It was a free lunch served to students by Dongdaemun-gu Office.


    Oh Eunha great job.


    Do you know that this is a debt?


    I would have been impressed if I hadn��t said it with my mouth�� I know that this is a debt. I��ll remember.


    I was just joking once. Hey, even if you come and make excuses, it��s already too late. Eat delicious lunch.


    After finishing Cha Eun-woo��s request, Eun-ha returned and received seolleongtang in front of the entrance and entered the Peace Hall.


    Friends gathered at the front of the stage spotted him and waved at him.


    At that time, Eunwoo, who was organizing the tableware, spoke with a smile.


    Uh Eunha Come here��


    Eunha, here��s a seat.


    Friends sitting in three rows and eating lunch.


    Eun-ha, who was contemplating where to sit, faced Hayang and Yoon I-byeol, who had been talking to her at the same time.


    The eyes of the two soon turn to each other.


    Before long, Jeong Ha-yang looked back at Eun-ha and spoke again.


    I have a seat here. ������.��


    Yun Byeol doesn��t say anything.


    All the friends bowed their heads and ate seolleongtang as if they had promised.


    The only one who didn��t notice was Jinpa-rang, who said he would go outside and get another bowl.


    What��s the atmosphere like here?


    I��d rather eat alone.


    Eun-ha swallowed her words while looking sideways at Yoon Yi-byeol, who lowered her head like a squat.


    Anyway, he tried to move to the seat next to Hayang with slow steps.


    Right then.


    I also got dumplings for you, Eunha. It seemed that some people couldn��t eat the dumplings because they ran out quickly.


    After all, you are the only white.


    Eun-ha rushed forward and took the seat next to Jung Ha-yang.


    Even if the dumplings cooled down, the taste of the dumplings did not go anywhere.


    Eunha warmed her stomach with seolleongtang and filled her stomach with dumplings.


    how is it? is it delicious?


    huh. Would you like to eat one too? no it��s okay. I already ate


    The friends had already eaten all of Seolleongtang and were resting in the Peace Hall.


    Eun-ha, who was eating lunch hastily, tried to hand dumplings to Jeong Ha-yang, who had a container on her lap.


    Then she declined and instead offered him dumplings.


    So, Eunha was satisfied and decided to eat the remaining dumplings.


    If it had not been for Serena��s telepathy.


    [��That��s what Hayang left without eating it to give to Eunha.]


    I hesitated as I tried to put the dumplings in my mouth.


    Eunha turned her head and looked at her, who was happily watching her eat.


    She opens her round eyes.


    like what��s going on.


    eat some too


    me? even if i��m fine Eat if you want to. no. It��s really good��. Ah~ do it. Because dumplings will go in.


    ��ah.


    Jeong Ha-yang, who tried to refuse, ended up eating dumplings without defeating Eun-ha.


    She brushed her flowing hair behind her ears and opened her mouth.


    Feeling the dumplings in her mouth, she pursed her lips.


    how is it? is it delicious? yes it is delicious try one more


    no. eat you


    Come on, dumplings.


    Seriously�� they don��t listen to me.


    Jung Ha-yang eats dumplings reluctantly.


    Eunha burst into laughter as she enjoyed eating dumplings.


    Even though it��s okay, I eat well.


    Perhaps knowing why he was smiling, Jung Ha-yang puffed out his cheeks in protest.


    There was no way Eunha was afraid.


    Come to think of it, where are Taeyang On and Ara Jo? I don��t think there is one nearby��


    Then Eun-ha found On Tae-yang.


    I thought he was eating with his friends, but he wasn��t around.


    Jung Ha-yang answered his question.


    On Taeyang just ate the rice and left quickly. Ara said she was sorry for leaving Taeyang alone and followed him��. He will be behind.


    ��You said you only ate and left?


    huh. Because Minho is there�� Actually, if Eunwoo hadn��t persuaded me, I wouldn��t have eaten together.


    I��m afraid that Mok Min-ho will hear it.


    Jung Ha-yang speaks to Eun-ha with a hint.


    Soon, he turned around and found Taeyang, who was having lunch somewhere.


    I could find Joara near the door.


    I thought it would be okay because there were other kids��


    On Taeyang not only hated himself, but also hated his friends.


    Even if his friends had good personalities, he could not change the mind of On-Tae-yang, who was prejudiced.


    Really, stubbornness is no joke.


    Eunha frowned.


    And I had an argument with my blue brother. Maybe that��s why he didn��t want to be with us.


    Why is Blue hyung? That��s�� Eunha gossiped about you�� so we didn��t stop it either.


    White carefully replenishes it.


    Hearing those words, Eunha couldn��t help but show displeasure.


    To be honest, I was a little proud.


    No Eun-ha is worse than that, so she got angry and told me not to make Eun-ha childish and naive.


    Where did blue brother go? If I


    hadn��t added something in the middle, the evaluation of Jinparang would have gone up in Eunha��s mind.


    Eunha chuckled and clicked her tongue as she watched Jinparang quietly slip out of the Hall of Peace.


    As soon as our eyes met, Jinpa-rang must have realized that he had done something wrong, and he rushed outside.


    and? Are you friends with Joara?


    They were in the same group as me and Ara, but they seemed to have good personalities even though they had a sense of distance.


    It is not only the warm sun that needs to be looked at.


    Eunha decided to hear the results of entrusting Joara to her friends.


    Then Seo-na turned around in the front row and told her what had happened in the morning.


    Overall, it didn��t seem difficult to get close to Joara.


    It seemed that he was trying to keep a certain distance, perhaps because he was conscious of the warmth of the sun.


    Joara will continue to leave it to you. The problem is On Taeyang��


    Eunha turned her head and looked back at On Taeyang, who was sitting by the door.


    Before he knew it, students from the 31st class were sitting around him.


    Even from a distance, it was to the extent that he was able to see that he was actively leading the students.


    The refreshing smile that attracted people was certainly no different from the smiles I had seen in my previous life.


    As the name suggests, it is a smile like the sun.


    Onyang��s leadership is worthy of recognition.


    If it��s Taeyang, you won��t have to worry about hosting the party.


    Skills and personality are of course the best.


    Eun-ha had On Tae-yang in mind as the sub-leader at the party she was planning to make in the future.


    The problem is that the cheerful personality like the sun does not shine to the galaxy.


    How did he really change him��


    Maybe it was because he was staring at him too closely.


    Our eyes met with Onyang.


    On Taeyang, who was having a conversation with the 31st class students, turned his head away from him with a clearly displeased face.


    Eun-ha, who was once again confronted with an expression of refusal, drooped her shoulders.


    At that time, a mermaid poked out from the front row and said while flapping the fins next to her head��


    ��Why are you only paying attention to Onyang? Hmmm Yes, I have caught all the fish now, right? I��m sorry if this is the case. Don��t worry about him, just ask us to care a little too.


    What do fish say to people? But have I ever stopped paying attention to you?


    You didn��t ask what I did today, you only cared about Taeyang and Ara. Noh Eun-ha Are you sad?


    yeah i��m sorry I will take care of you from now on. okay?


    Ariel playfully threw a jab in front of Eunha.


    Eunha didn��t even blink an eye and shrugged.


    Then, a triangular ear popped out from Ariel��s side.


    -It��s useless. It��s comfortable to give up.


    What are you talking about?


    ��Ahem,�� continued the fox.


    Eunha doesn��t pay attention to the fish caught in the fishery.


    Bullshit��


    ��That��s not entirely wrong.��


    ����.


    It was a really novel fox sound.


    Eun-ha became dumb when she saw her friends nodding their heads together.

 Chapter 422

    Relife Player 422(c)


    [Chapter 122]


    [I pretended to be good (4)]


    After lunch, activities resumed.


    Now accustomed to solving the ubiquity, Onyang skillfully handled the ubiquity that Dongdaemun-gu informed him in advance.


    Oh, they sell Taiyaki over there. Do you want to eat our taiyaki? How long has it been since you had lunch?


    Isn��t it originally a cultural tour club for this taste? Let��s go buy one taiyaki for the number of people.


    Anyway, I can��t dry it.


    On Taeyang, who solved the fist-sized omnipresence, heard Eunha and Eunwoo talking from behind.


    We were close even until morning.


    Eunwoo didn��t even come to her side after lunch.


    I felt like I was avoiding it.


    ��It��s because of Noh Eun-ha.


    On Taeyang concluded by watching Eunwoo courting Noh Eunha.


    It must be that Noh Eun-ha did this on purpose to hold Eun-woo like that and prevent her from coming to her side.


    Guys! I��ll buy our Taiyaki!


    Eunwoo shouted from behind me.


    On Taeyang couldn��t hide his regret when he saw Eunwoo��s back as he followed Eunha Noh.


    If he had the strength, he would have been able to help Eun-woo, who was chasing Eun-ha with her shoulders drooping like that.


    You have to become�� stronger.


    It was the same when preparing for the launching ceremony.


    After being defeated by Mo Min-ho in Dalian, he now realizes that he cannot defeat Noh Eun-ha and Mo Mo Min-ho.


    So I had to be strong.


    The only weapon he had against the background of the two was his ability.


    Oh, there��s a puppy down there!


    It was when he had made such a promise.


    He turned his head to Yun Yi-byeol, who was dissolving the ubiquity in a place not far away.


    She wears round glasses and has braided hair.


    Not likely to express her opinion, she was captured by Eunha all morning and had to undergo mana control training.


    If it wasn��t for comforting Eun-woo, he would have been angry with Noh Eun-ha right away.


    What should I do�� I must have injured my leg��


    On Taeyang approached Yoon Ibyeol.


    I realized once again that her voice was beautiful.


    Meanwhile, she found a puppy lying in an alleyway and was restless.


    I think I��m hurt a lot��


    What should I do with him��


    Yoon I-byeol is worried.


    On Taeyang, who had been deafened by her tone for a moment, came to his senses and checked the dog��s condition.


    It wasn��t just the leg that was injured, it seemed that the lower part of the stomach was also injured.


    It��s not unusual to shed blood profusely.


    If you leave it like this, you will surely die.


    Eunwoo is good at healing magic. Let��s ask Eunwoo when he comes back later.


    Unlike the two of them, Lee Cheon-seo, who was standing far away, spoke up.


    But Onyang shook his head.


    No�� I can��t wait for Eunwoo to come back. It will be too late. Then what? Why, Onyang, you treat me?


    ��I learned about it for a while in middle school. If it��s an emergency, it might be possible.


    really? yeah trust me


    my father said


    don��t make the girl cry


    On Taeyang spat out confident words to Yoon Yi-byeol, who was crying.


    Byeol is crying, but I must be so sad right now.


    And dogs are life too.


    Life is dying right in front of your eyes, how can you pretend not to see it?


    On Taeyang rummaged through his memories.


    Imagining what came to mind, he expressed the mana in his body to cover the entire palm.


    As it is, put that hand on the dog��s wound.


    ah! It seems to work!


    look at it Didn��t I tell you to trust me?


    Yoon I-byeol��s voice is full of vitality.


    On Taeyang smirked and looked at the puppy who had given first aid.


    The dog is breathing evenly.


    First aid was successfully completed.


    the sun is so amazing I haven��t been able to do anything��


    but this much is nothing. You can do it too if you learn. sea??h th�� N??eFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    On Taeyang shrugs at Yoon I-byeol��s praise.


    He decided to wait for Eunwoo to come back and treat the puppy.


    Just in time, I saw Eun-woo holding an armful of taiyaki bags.


    Guys! I bought Taiyaki!


    Eunwoo-!!


    On Taeyang called Eunwoo with all his might.


    It was to keep her away from Noh Eun-ha because she had to treat the puppy.


    But when his name was called, she stopped running.


    Eunha, who showed up late, was the same.


    -What are you guys doing!!


    Noh Eun-ha��s sudden affair.


    Onyang was furious at the sound.


    Even though he is a puppy, why is he angry with himself for saving his life?


    What to do! You saved a puppy!


    Onyang raised his voice.


    He wanted to show the puppy he had saved by pointing it out with his hand.


    By the way-


    ��Uh��?


    Kyaaaaagh-!!


    Mr. Aw! What��s happening!!


    A puppy that had been lying on the floor just a moment ago and was unconscious as if sleeping.


    Before I knew it, I was standing on four legs.


    The problem is that the behavior of the dog standing with its legs shaking was shockingly strange.


    No, it wasn��t weird, it was grotesque.


    keeee keeee ing��


    ��eeeing? This�� kkuk kkuk��


    the dog whines.


    The sound cut off bizarrely.


    Soon, the dog��s body, which looked swollen, swelled rapidly and became huge.


    The cell exploded with a popping sound, unable to overcome its enormous size.


    Flesh flaked off, while blood gushed out.


    what�� what is��?


    I couldn��t find the characteristics of the dog before I knew it.


    On Taeyang could not understand what was happening in front of his eyes.


    All I could do was stare at the indescribable piece of flesh.


    Pupperpuppung!


    And soon after.


    Masses of flesh swollen and swollen exploded in succession.


    Warm Taeyang, who was standing right next to the mass of flesh, had no choice but to be exposed to the gushing blood.


    Whoa�� whoa��!


    Blood clinging to the body.


    A disgusting smell wafted through the air.


    On Taeyang could not overcome the smell and vomited.


    Wiping away the blood dripping from above his head with his forearm, he struggled to open his eyes to the place where the lump of flesh had been.


    Although there was only one


    puppy


    .


    There were several monsters that appeared from the mass of flesh.


    Soon, they grinned and hurriedly left.


    The purpose of the monsters was clear.


    To covet the mana of living things.


    In other words, killing people.


    This�� I didn��t mean to do this��


    The blood-stained On Taeyang looked at the scattered monsters and uttered words that bordered on grumbling.


    He just went out with a righteous heart to save the puppy.


    So he-.


    I�� I didn��t do anything wrong.


    ��It wasn��t a mistake.


    just bad luck


    ��


    Before regression.


    Kuma Samael subjugation operation.


    < Braever > On Taeyang fought a life-or-death duel with the party members and Samael, who made Namyangju his base.


    and finish


    The warm sun��s sword stabbed Samael��.


    ��You guys have become X now.


    Samael laughed out loud as he awaited death.


    Mine, who was good at causing simultaneous omnipresence, continued speaking while vomiting blood as if it were a gift.


    Do you think I�� will die gracefully? I don��t know if it��s Agares�� I can never go like this.


    ������.��


    Now�� My death will become the detonator, and simultaneous�� omnipresence will occur in the surrounding area. Scale? Hee hee�� How do I know that, you fucking gods!


    can��t you stop right now?


    Hee hee ha ha ha ha��! No matter what�� it��s already too late. Do you want to stop��? then try to save me Well�� I think it��s already too late. Hee hee hee hee��!


    ����.


    ��How are you feeling? be a hero Because of you, so many people��!! You will fall into hell�� ghast��!


    It��s not because of me, it��s because of you. Do not be ridiculous. I didn��t do anything wrong. You are wrong.


    It��s not even worth listening to anymore.


    Onyang slit Samael��s throat.


    And with his death, signs of large-scale omnipresence began to appear in the area.


    Nevertheless, Onyang looked back at the party members with a cheerful face.


    It��s like you don��t have to worry about anything.


    We subdued Samael with our own strength. We saved the world again!


    Hey Taeyang, do what you say right. We did not save it with our own strength, but purely with your own strength. What are we�� just bridesmaids? ha ha ha!


    What are you talking about. Without you guys, I wouldn��t have been able to defeat Samael.


    Onyang says cheerfully.


    Lee Cheon-seo brightens the atmosphere.


    However, the expressions of the other party members were not as bright as they were.


    I just shed an awkward laugh to not blur the atmosphere.


    then-


    -Do you have any plans?


    huh? what?


    < Jingu > Kaede Hoshimiya stepped forward.


    She glared at him with a hard face, and opened her mouth in a tone mixed with annoyance.


    The cost of defeating Samael is now starting to cause mass omnipresence, I asked if there were any plans on how to do this.


    Kaede: You seem to be mistaken about something. Why do we have to think about that? what?


    On Taeyang smiled kindly as if admonishing a child.


    After patting her head once, he raised his voice and said to the party members to listen.


    We are the heroes who saved this country. Samael is the warrior who killed the demon king. By the way, have you ever heard of a hero dealing with a hero against small pups?


    ������.��


    Things like small sticks are something the extras have to deal with on their own. We must defeat the Demon King again. This�� is what you did. warm sun. Saying that now��


    This is what Samael did?


    ����.


    On Taeyang tilted his head as if he was talking like a fat man.


    Kaede was at a loss for words.


    Silence fell again.


    I�� Guys.


    At that time, Eun-woo, who had been keeping an eye on him, spoke up.


    Cha Eun-woo, wearing a red choker, carefully raised his hand.


    Actually, before I came here, Ga-in told me something. As soon as we return after defeating Samael, there will be a grand welcome party��. Because he��s our big brother! We know what you need most! isn��t it, guys? haha!


    Cheonseo Lee giggles.


    Cha Eun-woo smiled bitterly and quietly withdrew.


    Kaede clicked his tongue when he saw her behavior.


    As if he was always not here, he fulfilled his role as a messenger who only conveyed Choi Ga-in��s message.


    Okay guys, let��s go back now! The rest will be taken care of by others!


    On the other hand, Onyang applauded.


    The party members, exhausted from the intense battle, trudged along.


    Kaede grabbed Yoon Yi-byeol��s wrist as she approached On-Tae-yang.


    ��byeol Yoon. Do you think the same as Onyang?


    Kaede��s voice trembled.


    Yoon Yi-byeol, who was grabbed by her wrist, at first tried to make a face to sympathize with her heart.


    However, she soon smiled and shook her head.


    ��Sorry. Poor people, but�� The sun is more important to me.


    Kaede relaxed her wrists.


    Yoon Yi-byeol ran to Cha Eun-woo, who was walking while looking down at the floor, and matched his stride.


    She stared blankly at those who were so far away.


    A sound was heard from behind.


    Mooul��! Give me water��! thirsty��! Looks like he��s on drugs again. You��d be surprised to know that you, who appear bright like an idol on TV, are actually someone who takes drugs on a fictional day.


    Didn��t you bring soju? With that, Riel will be able to wake up at least��.


    Ariel staggers with the support of Cheonseo Lee.


    He thought he hadn��t participated in the battle, so it seemed like he was hallucinating after taking the medicine he brought without the knowledge of the party members.


    On the other hand, Cheon-seo Lee tried to find Ariel��s body under the pretense of supporting her.


    Kaede frowned.


    Ariel. Anyway, if we attend the party, we will have to be formal again hahahoho. In that case, would you like to have a quiet drink in our room? alcohol? Ooh ooh ooh that joo ochi!


    okay? Then go to your room and drink together, just the two of you. hey what are you doing!? Don��t let this go!?


    When Kaede is about to take action.


    Bong Gu-rae, who acted faster than her, grabbed Lee Chun-seo��s wrist as she tried to grope Ariel��s body.


    Bonggu-rae, who bent his wrists behind his back without mercy, glared at him with cold eyes.


    He��s doing it now, but he��s trying to lay his hands on the owner!? you are really trash


    hey! I said let��s have a drink, or at least I said pizza!? shut up They know that if you touch them, they will turn away. In particular, don��t even think about what to do with Ariel, who is already suffering from bipolar disorder.


    hey!


    why. Do you want to get a hole in your ass?


    ��Sheesh. I know that Ji has become a warm sun. Yes, it would be great if only you were friends with girls!


    Lee Cheon-seo and Bong Gu-rae got into a fight.


    However, the party members did not care and moved forward centering on the sun.


    Kaede had no choice but to follow them.


    Sun aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa sun!!


    And Ariel also stumbled after them.


    Without looking ahead, she ran away and embraced On Taeyang.


    On Taeyang��s steps stopped abruptly.


    the sun i��m so lonely It��s empty. It feels like there is a hole in my chest somewhere. Tonight�� can you stay with me?


    Others also stopped.


    The atmosphere turned sharp.


    Everyone in the party looked down at Ariel, who was crying with cold eyes, appealing to her emotions.


    Kaede could read their eyes.


    It means to keep order.


    And in this situation, Taeyang, the only one who could speak, patted Ariel on the back with a calm face.


    With a face that seems to be annoying.


    With a face that seems reluctant somewhere.


    sorry please bear with me


    ��yes�� you always did. ok i��ll just be patient


    okay. And maybe there will be a press conference a little later, so stop and wake up. If you show a side like this, the people will be surprised and wonder if you are a < Mermaid >.


    OK got it. My appearance is now not only my own, but the people��s. The visual of our party�� I have to. And�� You don��t have to say that Samael��s death caused omnipresence. Maybe Ga-in or Jin-woo hyung will tip you off in advance.


    ��Yes�� Yes.


    People should only listen to good things. Instead of the government being incompetent,


    we should let people know that there are braves like us.


    ��that��s right.


    It��s all for justice. know?


    ��huh. for justice.


    The sun teaching Ariel.


    Hearing that, Kaede had no choice but to ask.


    What the hell�� Justice for whom?


    uh? Justice for the world, of course.


    On Taeyang��s face, there is no doubt about


    me .


    However, Kaede could see the difference between what he said and what he was hiding.


    you��re�� rotten


    Therefore, Kaede regretted her choice and criticized Onyang.


    To this, Onyang replied with an innocent face.

 Chapter 423

    Relife Player 423


    [Chapter 122]


    [Me pretending to be good (5)]


    Magic is the embodiment of images.


    The more specific the image, the clearer the magic is embodied in the real world.


    Conversely, magic with non-specific images is not embodied in reality or manifests as a phenomenon different from the image envisioned.


    Or based on ambiguity, it plausibly appears in reality.


    What the hell have you guys done?


    galaxy You know that��. Taeyang healed an injured puppy with magic, and it suddenly turned into a monster��


    What? Did you use healing magic?


    Taeyang said he learned it before. The puppy was in a very bad condition, so Taeyang first tried to use magic to give


    first aid and show it to Eunwoo. Even if you didn��t know, you wouldn��t have known. Then it should have dried.


    Is that so? I thought it was because Taeyang spoke confidently��.


    Eunha let out a sigh mixed with annoyance.


    The reason why supporters who can handle healing magic were high-class personnel stemmed from that point.


    Because in order to heal people, you had to know medicine.


    It��s not just medicine.


    Mana control also had to be excellent.


    I have to infuse mana into someone else��s body, not my body, so of course I have to control mana precisely.


    Even with simple first-aid magic, non-support players tend to avoid healing others.


    as many people.


    Mana has its own characteristics.


    Therefore, the act of absorbing the mana dissolved in the air can be said to be dyeing the general characteristic mana with one��s own characteristic.


    However, Onyang ignorantly injected his own mana into the puppy.


    Dogs are also creatures with a heart.


    The dog��s mana must have had no choice but to rebel against the mana coming from outside.


    Besides, I was in a state where I was running out of stamina.


    It turned into a monster due to mana runaway.


    I have to think that these guys are one higher than the established hierarchy��


    The monster that was transformed from an ubiquitous creature belonged to a fairly strong axis among the same individuals.


    Even when the galaxy was confirmed a little while ago, it seemed to be at least in the 7th hierarchy.


    The four of them had scattered and fled the scene.


    Eunha, what should I do? Maybe I should report it to the Mana Bureau?


    Report�� I have to. Eunwoo can you contact me? yes i will do it Then Eunha, are you�� are you going to chase after the monsters?


    It��s annoying, but what should I do?


    Even if there is a problem for nothing, it can be a headache.


    Eun-ha managed to hold back her irritation and answered Eun-woo��s question.


    Then, he watched On Taeyang, the person who caused this sadal.


    I�� I did it with this thought��


    Maybe I felt a sense of responsibility.


    Onyang bowed his head and clenched his fists.


    Soon, he raised his teeth and opened his mouth to Eunha.


    You just have to defeat the monsters anyway. I��ll fix it.


    determined eyes.


    It was a face Eunha often saw in Onyang in her previous lives.


    Like this, Taeyang On would show that he would never give in under any circumstances.


    Therefore, he was called < Braever > as a hero praised by the people.


    You��re not used to fighting monsters, so what can you do now?


    It happened because of me. So I have to kill them with my own hands.


    However, Eunha sneered at her determined face.


    Because in his eyes, he could only see a childish face.


    How could he, who had just entered the high school academy, deal with the scattered guys?


    Above all��


    -Killing doesn��t solve it. The moment there is damage, it will not be your problem alone. But how confident are you that you can kill them before then?


    that��!


    This is not hero play. You��re not a hero, you��re just a student who can��t defeat a single monster properly.


    The galaxy awoke bitterly.


    Even though I knew that I couldn��t buy On Taeyang��s good feelings, I couldn��t stand him no matter how much I did.


    Onyang is firmly mistaken.


    It��s not all about killing monsters.


    The important thing was to be concerned about damage to the surrounding area due to the appearance of monsters and to prevent it.


    Without knowing that, I was thinking one-dimensionally that killing monsters would solve this problem.


    It was an immature way of thinking.


    That��s right��. You��re saying you��re just looking at me like this? Then who will kill the monsters!?


    Of course the player has to kill it. And I��m thinking of going out so that there won��t be any problems.


    Then why are you stepping out��.


    Because the responsibility is originally the one who is above, not the person below. Responsibility is for those who have power. So I have to lose because I couldn��t keep you in check.


    Nevertheless, On Taeyang did not give up and expressed his opinion.


    Not giving up was also Onyang��s strong point.


    On Taeyang was such a person.


    A person who, like the main character in a novel, never gave up, never gave up, and eventually overcame and moved on, no matter how harsh and difficult the situation was.


    However, this was not a situation in which the ordeal had to be overcome.


    It was a situation where damage had to be prevented.


    What you need to do is not this, but write a statement of self-reflection about what I did wrong.


    ��what?


    If you do something wrong, you should definitely apologize. Why do you put on the face of hearing it for the first time? It��s natural to solve the problem, and you shouldn��t apologize for causing it. ����.


    But you don��t have the power to solve the problem. Then, instead of not being able to solve it, you should write a full statement of reflection.


    I don��t like to mix things up any more.


    Eun-ha decided to pursue the monster, leaving the frowning On-Taeyang behind.


    Just then, Yoon Ibyeol grabbed his sleeve.


    ��I��m sorry. Taeyang did nothing wrong. I just made a fuss�� That��s why Taeyang used magic on the puppy.


    Yoon Ibyeol cried.


    Eunha looked at her quietly and sighed.


    He blew a beetle on her forehead.


    Ouch!


    Who said only Onyang was wrong? Are you all wrong? Of course you should write a letter of reflection, didn��t you?


    ��Uh�� Eunha, I just stayed still��


    You should have stopped it. You are 031. But do you think it makes sense that you didn��t know this? ��ha ha ha. Actually, I was planning on writing it from the beginning. It��s a joke.


    Eun-ha clicked her tongue when she saw the grumbling Lee Chun-seo while sneakily avoiding her gaze.


    In my mind, I wanted to hit one.


    So, as soon as the club was over, he made up his mind to defeat Lee Cheon-seo under the pretext of training.


    On the other hand, he blew another night to Yoon I-byeol, who was holding on to his sore forehead.


    I��ll do the solution, so you guys should think about what to apologize for.


    Responsibility belongs to those in power.


    This was also the principle he would put forward if he created a party.


    Eunha took a step in the direction where the monster disappeared.


    I��m eating taiyaki. Eunwoo.


    ruler!


    Maybe it��s because we��ve been together for three years.


    Realizing what Eun-woo meant, he threw a taiyaki to Eun-ha.


    Eun-ha, who received it in her mouth, immediately took out her smartphone from her pocket.


    Mumble Taiyaki and make a call on your smartphone.


    [Hello?]


    Oh, Hayang. can you help me


    [Is it because of the monster that just appeared? One fell towards us and we just dealt with it.]


    ��Okay, good job. There will be three more of the same guys. Can you help me locate them?


    [okay. And we��ll help too. Is it okay?]


    If you do, I��ll be grateful.


    My friends get along well with their hands and feet.


    Eun-ha, who swallowed the taiyaki bread, raised her mouth.


    ��


    If you think about it, something similar happened several times in your previous life.


    Although < Braever > was treated as a hero for saving the world from disaster, he was definitely treated.


    It cannot be said that all his achievements were right.


    Although it was covered by the media��


    I was so ahead of my heart that I even took shit at times.


    There was a time when I cleaned up his shit.


    The death of Kuma Samael triggered a large-scale omnipresence in Namyangju, and a city was almost destroyed.


    At that time, the major media praised Onyang and his party members for killing Samael, but did not mention the secondary damage caused by them.


    Rather, it only condemned the insufficient measures of the clan and players who made Namyangju their base.


    Besides that, there were many other things.


    Although the achievements may be appreciated, it was a party that ended poorly.


    On Taeyang certainly executed justice for the people of the world.


    However, when someone was saved, there were also cases where someone suffered damage as a result.


    Therefore, Yoo Do-jun had a bitter sarcasm when he saw his actions.


    ��Do you guys think they��re going to be saviors? It��s to the extent that it looks like he��s obsessed with playing warriors at the party hall.��


    ��I always act for justice, but when I look at it, I wonder if it��s okay to have such a result if I act for justice.��


    It was the same with Yujeong Lee.


    She had a lot of trouble dealing with the secondary damage caused by Onyang��s party, and she drank heavily that day.


    Eunha didn��t express it in words, but the feeling of cleaning up other people��s cheap shit wasn��t a very good feeling.


    ��That��s why I��m afraid of people with absurd beliefs. These guys have no answers. I know what you say is the truth.��


    ��The Mana Church is just like that. The mana god is punishing the world, so those who are to be saved should listen to mana��s words. What kind of god is Mana? God����


    ��They really don��t have an answer. They say that if you do anything, you only do mana. If you don��t find the justification for committing a crime in yourself, why blame the poor Mana?��


    ��In that sense, isn��t the galaxy much better than the whole sun?��


    ����Why is my story suddenly appearing?��


    ��Well, the galaxy is a hundred times better! Even if you hear that he��s crazy, he��s kind and consistent in his actions.��


    ��He listens well to what I say.��


    ����Yoo-jung listens to you well? Hey, why don��t you listen to me? Do I suddenly feel sad?��


    ��Are you Yujeong?��


    On Taeyang was not a perfect superman.


    He too was an imperfect human.


    The nickname < Braever > was just a name that reflected the fantasy of the people.


    People living in a world overflowing with disasters needed a hero to support them in their lives.


    That��s why the world praised the achievements of Onyang, but did not try to highlight the damage caused by it.


    Nevertheless, the galaxy still tried to capture the warm sun.


    Still, the power of Onyang is real.


    Onyang��s gift < Brave >.


    A gift that becomes stronger as it falls when the body��s mana falls below a certain level.


    In addition, the power to summon absurd miracles using the gift of a colleague.


    The galaxy needed that power.


    So he was chasing a monster created by the warm sun.


    Haya. I found it?


    Ever since Jeong Ha-yang became < The Sid > of the Twelve Seats < Index >.


    Her skills improved day by day, surprising Eunha every time.


    It was the same even now.


    [The monster that escaped to the foreign university area was decided to be pursued by Seo Nane��s group. So, Eunha, you turn right at the next corner and pass the side road��]


    ��Why do you know my location so closely?


    [I won��t tell you.]


    You know exactly where you are.


    Eunha put on a confused expression.


    Eun-ha was running with her smartphone switched to speaker mode in her front breast pocket.


    [Actually, I��m figuring out your location with the map I got from the town hall. After all, it seems easier to pinpoint your location with a map than without it.]


    I also thought I had a tracking device attached to me.


    [��Even if you don��t have that, you can find it if you put your mind to it


    .


    There are some things in the world that are not good to know.


    It was comfortable living without knowing.


    [Ah, now I found information about monsters in the player library. It��s called the 7th Rank Long Ears Devil.]


    There��s no risk of infection, right?


    [Hmm�� It doesn��t turn into a monster, but if you��re unlucky, you might get a bacterial infection. Be careful.]


    That��s enough�� It��s good.


    Eun-ha walked on the telephone pole and jumped onto the roof.


    I decided to spread the detection net and find a monster hiding nearby.


    Found


    Cheonbo


    Mana Crasher .


    Eun-ha jumped off the roof and cut the guy who was passing through the narrow alley.


    After picking up the magic stone that fell on the floor, he reported to Hayang that he had defeated one.


    [Great. One of them seems to have been subdued by a player who was patrolling the area. Seo Nane also said that she defeated the monster now.]


    Thank goodness. So is it over?


    Eunha was able to let go of the hour.


    This is because the situation becomes complicated if the monster escapes the influence of the detection net and goes into hiding.


    Just-.


    [��But two passers-by from the Hello Lee Moon-dong Clan were injured.]


    ��It��s a headache.


    Injuries occurred.


    Eunha rubbed her forehead.


    In the end, it was no longer a situation that could be passed off as a simple happening.


    There is a problem with the club.


    Haya. Find out which hospital they are receiving treatment from. [huh. But how?]


    How to do it. I��m going to apologize Bring the warm sun.


    ��


    Those injured by the monsters were treated at Kyung Hee University Medical Center.


    Fortunately, it seems to be a minor injury.


    The injured were surprised to see the wounds healed in an instant after being treated by Eunwoo.


    thank you.


    what do you do with this Will I be out then? huh. See you later.


    Cha Eun-woo��s gift was < Resonance >, which changes his mana to be similar to that of his opponent.


    The reason she excelled at healing magic was also her gift.


    Even without < Resonance >, Yoo-Jung had better skills than Eun-Woo.


    Lee Yu-jeong��s proficiency in healing magic must have been because of the < Miracle > gift.


    Even without < Resonance >, Eun-ah had the ability to adjust the opponent��s mana with her eyes.


    Eun-ha gently waved at Cha Eun-woo as he left the hospital room.


    Eventually, the only people left in the hospital room were the injured and the warm sun of the galaxy.


    Sorry for the damage. warm sun. �� I��m really sorry.


    Eunha lowered her head toward the people lying on the bed.


    On Taeyang, who was caught by his friends and entered the hospital room, eventually apologized after being unable to overcome Eunha��s call.


    are you okay. I wasn��t seriously hurt and they said they compensated for the treatment cost, so I��m fine with that.


    That��s right, the wound healed like this.


    The wounded were not angry.


    Rather, he even showed an attitude of trying to comfort the two.


    Even so, Eunha did not straighten her back for a long time.


    It was only when they tried to force it up that they raised their heads.


    Then I��ll leave my contact information in case there��s a problem.


    Eunha handed over her father��s business card.


    I��ll probably get a lot of scolding as soon as I get home.


    Even so, the reason why he did not contact Sirius, who is sponsored, was because Han Seo-yeon could have been caught by a weakness.


    I��m glad the incident didn��t escalate.


    It��s fortunate that these people aren��t trying to raise their job.


    In fact, the reason why the injured came out politely was that they had already paid enough compensation.


    As soon as he contacted his father, he solved all of this in the blink of an eye.


    Anyway, Eunha left the hospital room.


    Shall I follow you?


    no. waiting below


    Cha Eun-woo, who was waiting in front of the hospital room, opened his mouth and asked.


    Eunha shook her head. S~ea??h the ��ovelFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She nodded and went downstairs.


    ��Where are you going?


    Don��t talk and follow me.


    Eunha walked down the hallway without saying a word.


    On Taeyang, who had been following him with his head lowered, eventually expressed his doubts.


    However, Eun-ha responded with a cold expression and went out to the backyard, where no one seemed to be around.


    They could have just died if they were unlucky. Because of you.


    Make sure no one is there.


    Eunha quietly took her luck.


    When I turned around, Taeyang On was standing with his fists clenched.


    After all�� he��s not dead.


    But what he said is spectacle.


    Eun-ha looked at On-taeyang, who was not discouraged and did not bend his opinion even while receiving his gaze.


    Could it be because the words broke out once?


    He vomited out the words that seemed to have been contained by On Taeyang.


    Didn��t die as a result. And life was dying before my eyes. Then, of course, saving is the duty of a human being, isn��t it?


    As if to say more.


    Eunha closed her mouth and urged him with her gaze.


    It seemed that Taeyang On had been strengthened, and he gradually raised his voice.


    My father also said Never ignore a life dying right in front of your eyes !


    So I just did the right thing!


    ����.


    But do I have to curse at you right here!? Should I be criticized for doing good?


    On Taeyang always shook his shoulders.


    Until then, Eunha, who had been listening quietly without saying anything, snorted.


    ��this was crazy.


    what?


    different from previous lives.


    Eunha, who had a direct conversation with Onyang, expressed her feelings about him.


    he��s crazy


    A madman who would say he didn��t do anything wrong even if he died.


    He said there must be something wrong with him.


    If you make a mistake, you have to take responsibility. I��m not going to think about finding a reason to justify it so I won��t lose. You know what you look like now?


    Eunha moved to Onyang.


    The warm sun glared at Eunha without avoiding it.


    The distance gradually narrows.


    ��I was just telling the truth.


    Words have weight. Words without weight are just bullshit. But your words sound very light.


    I am��!!


    Ah, so father said, are you talking about father? Because I don��t want to take responsibility and I need someone to take responsibility.


    I could see the warm sun raging.


    A face I hadn��t seen in my previous life.


    Eunha smirked.


    It felt like the fantasy was finally removed and I was facing the unfeigned warm sun.


    He was an ordinary person who could be seen anywhere, not befitting the name of a warrior.


    and goodwill?


    The galaxy laughed at him.


    Then he looked straight into his eyes and continued.


    Even if kindness exists in the world, there is no such thing as goodwill in this world. I��m just wrapping it up with good intentions.


    Goodwill exists when selfishness does not exist.


    However, today��s world is a world where one cannot live without selfishness.


    Therefore, there is no such thing as good will in this world.


    Not to mention��


    -Do you really think that the guy who says he has good intentions is really good?


    ����!


    In this world, the word good will is nothing more than a packaging of individual desires.


    But how greedy and selfish the person who says it out loud is.


    Don��t think that goodwill can justify anything. ����. You could get hurt doing that. And if you can��t be sure, don��t even bother. Good intentions are annoying, but there��s nothing more annoying than stupid good intentions.


    ����.


    From now on, I��ll zip up my lips. If my mouth is light, I��ll wear a zipper.


    Eun-ha pulled the lower lip of the frozen Taeyang, who was overpowered.


    Eunha then tapped him on the shoulder and left him behind.


    The galaxy��.


    ��Did I just say it��


    I regretted it after I said it.


    I should have just been wearing a zipper.


    It made me angry for no reason.


    Because of the goodwill of the good guy.


    All the people who approached Ha Baek-ryun in her previous life said that, so she suddenly changed her emotions.


    Eun-ha criticized herself for not responding like an adult.


    ��I don��t know anymore.


    But the water has already been spilled.


    Eunha��s strength was in thinking about the future efficiently rather than having regrets.


    I should call my sister.


    I will feel good too.


    I guess I��ll just put on some weight


    Before going back to her friends, Eun-ha decided to flirt with Eun-ah for a while.


    Of course-


    You have an older sister��


    [��I heard you had an accident?]


    I had to be scolded.

 Chapter 424

    Relife Player 424


    [Chapter 122]


    [I feign good intentions (6)]


    The club activities were immediately terminated.


    The monsters appeared due to the mistakes of the academy students, so they couldn��t continue their activities.


    On the other hand, On Taeyang, who returned from the hospital, had to listen to the bitter voice of the club president.


    Like Yoon Yi-byeol and Lee Cheon-seo.


    ��sorry.


    On Taeyang, who kept his mouth shut, bowed his head and apologized in front of the students.


    Because he didn��t raise his head, the club president couldn��t scold him anymore.


    Eunha Are you not hurt anywhere?


    Do I look like someone who would get hurt against those guys? Still, it��s something you never know.


    At that time, Jung Ha-yang touched the arm of Eun-ha, who was looking at the whole sun.


    Blinking her round eyes, she examines Eunha��s body back and forth.


    After confirming that there were no wounds, she loosened her stiff face.


    Even so, the hand holding his forearm refused to let go.


    Then she wiggles her hands.


    Why are my arms shaking?


    huh? When did I?


    you��re doing it now It��s not?


    Jung Ha-yang consistently wears a poker face.


    Eun-ha stared down at her and decided to leave her prank alone.


    In the meantime, the chairman, who was talking with the executives, called their attention.


    It��s not that there weren��t any problems at all, but anyway, you did a good job promoting today! Let��s disband the club activities with this, let��s all have a good rest over the weekend and see you next week!


    Although it was earlier than expected.


    The club president announced the dissolution and the students left one by one.


    Of course, the friends who had been informed in advance by Eunha remained at their seats.


    Even though things turned out like this��.


    Still, I can��t help but have an after party.


    After a long absence from class on Friday, he left the academy.


    My friends live in different regions, but it wasn��t common to meet them outside.


    We couldn��t part like this.


    Besides, since we��re not the only ones gathering, this is also an opportunity to get to know other kids.


    My friends immediately agreed.


    Even without that, Minji had already made a reservation for the store.


    The problem is that On Taeyang doesn��t know about the after party.


    Hayanga, have you talked to Joara about the after party?


    Ara also said she wanted to go to the after party. I think you��ll like it if you call me. The problem is the sun��. S��ar?h the Nov��l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    White muttered.


    Judging from her actions so far, Jo Ara was influenced by On Taeyang��s actions.


    Even though she became close with her friends through this activity, she tended to think of Taeyang first.


    Therefore, Taeyang��s willingness to attend the party was more important than anything else.


    If I ask�� it won��t work, will it?


    Um�� wouldn��t it be better to ask someone else?


    It would be nice if someone who didn��t hate On Taeyang would ask��


    Eunha was deep in thought.


    On Taeyang hadn��t even looked at him since the hospital fight a while ago.


    Other than that, On Taeyang didn��t seem to like his friends.


    At least, the people who seemed to have no idea were Ariel and Yoon Yi-byeol, whom they hadn��t gotten close to yet


    .


    While Ibyeol Yoon was being comforted by Minji with a sullen face, Ariel was running around excitedly.


    ��how about asking Ariel? Onyang also has a good personality��


    Oh, I guess Ara is going to ask now.


    The time when Eunha was about to give her opinion.


    Serena spoke abruptly.


    Eun-ha turned her head in the direction the fox pointed with her finger.


    Jo Ara was approaching On Taeyang, who was still standing there, and was talking to him.


    Eunha listened.


    Taeyang, since we��re in a good mood, why don��t we go somewhere to relieve some stress?


    It��s okay. What��s my stress?�� Since I came out early, I��ll just go see Taehee.


    Is that so? But Tae-hee comes back from studying late at school. Even if I go back now, will no one be home?


    Well�� I would do that. Should I make dinner��


    but there will be plenty of time left. In that case, the people in our club are having a party. How about going together?


    back-and-forth? I heard a little while ago that the new members were having a welcome party�� How is it? Shouldn��t we be able to attend and get to know each other?


    Hmm�� ah, I don��t think it��s as bad as you said.


    right?


    Onyang��s reaction is positive.


    Eunha, who was overhearing the story, praised Joara inwardly.


    Judging from the corners of Seo-na and Hayang��s mouths going up, they seemed to be in the same mood.


    But unfortunately, the flow didn��t go the way they wanted��.


    ��But the after party�� Who is attending?


    uh? Uh�� Who was it? Ahaha I suddenly can��t remember.


    I can��t remember you, who has a good memory? Nonsense. Who is coming and doing this?


    Uh�� I said farewells were coming too�� They said Gu Rae and Ariel were coming too��


    Aren��t the remaining people going to an after party?


    ��isn��t that so?


    On Taeyang, who turned his head to check the faces of the remaining people, immediately frowned.


    Even more so when eye contact with Eunha.


    On the other hand, Ara��s face was covered in frustration.


    Once again, Onyang��s gaze turned to her.


    it��s okay. I just want to go home and sleep Ara, go if you want to go.


    A�� Let��s not do that over there, let��s attend. Kids, the sun isn��t as bad as you think��


    so you go alone.


    ����.


    On Taeyang, who speaks with strength one by one.


    And then you turn your body around.


    Jo Ara��s hand, which was trying to grab him, was startled and stirred the air.


    Left alone, she brushed her bangs in embarrassment.


    Oh Mr��.


    I see Noh Eun-ha division.


    And I see the warm sun receding away.


    After stomping her feet while weighing the scales, she finally brought her hands together toward Eunha and her friends.


    I��m so sorry guys! hey! warm sun! Don��t go alone, go together!


    Jo Ara ran to On Taeyang without even looking back.


    After confirming that she was coming to him, On Taeyang��s mouth went up.


    like you say then


    Meanwhile, unlike the wind, Eun-ha, who missed On Tae-yang as well as Jo A-ra, had no choice but to sigh.


    If they followed anyway, it probably wouldn��t have been fun at all.


    I��m glad you didn��t come.


    Just come to Ara��


    Minji didn��t show any lingering feelings, and Minho sternly expressed his opinion.


    Eunwoo looked a bit regretful.


    The reaction of other friends was not very different from the three people.


    In the end, they decided to have a party with the remaining people.


    ��Guys! So, of course we drink too, right? Pajeon Alley is quite famous here, so let��s go! I also wanted to try makgeolli!


    On the one hand, the mermaid was excited to the point of being noisy.


    Its volume is also large, and it resonates loudly.


    To the extent that I can��t feel the absence of the two of them.


    ��


    Among those who attended the party, there were club members.


    Officials had to return to the academy quickly to report the incident, but not the other students.


    Students who had left the club with the intention of drinking from the beginning, or who had nothing to do, subtly added seats.


    uh��? what!? Senior said that he had to report to the academy!


    hey! When do you drink among yourselves and drag all the club members along? So, who should supervise?


    So we��re here to supervise. I don��t mind drinking your alcohol, but you know you have to drink in moderation, right? Can the club be ruined if another accident occurs here?


    Pajeon Alley near Hoegi Station.


    After dropping a few drops of makgeolli left in the bowl over her head, Parang spotted several seniors entering the store.


    Students enthusiastically welcomed the appearance of club executives.


    Eh~ these seniors! It��s not fun at all if you sit quietly! Of course you don��t have to be punished, right?


    Meanwhile, Ariel was not afraid of the students from the secondary academy and treated them comfortably.


    When I put a bowl in their hands and poured makgeolli gurgling over them, their mouths dropped wide.


    ��he plays really well.


    Eun-ha burst into laughter when she saw her dancing strangely in front of people while holding two bottles of makgeolli.


    While resembling < Mermaid > Ariel, she was completely different.


    Ariel��s personality was bright�� but


    the impression that she was gentle was stronger.


    Perhaps unable to control his excitement any longer, Jinparang appeared with a bottle of makgeolli in his mouth and two bottles of makgeolli in both hands.


    The students clapped and clapped, and the two performed a bizarre dance to the beat.


    ah! ah! Sihyung starts singing! A lap around the neighborhood~!!


    Ohhh! come forward and come out!


    sing? I sing very well too!


    Now to Kang Si-hyung.


    It was truly a melting pot of excitement.


    Eun-ha, who was holding a table far away, smiled, thinking that it would ruin the atmosphere.


    The table he sat at consisted of friends enjoying a quiet drink.


    Jinpa and that one�� that��s why it looks like it��s falling backwards like last time.


    That hyung is an idiot, so it��s okay if he gets hurt. But this is delicious. Shall we bring another one for the night flavor?


    yes you bring it


    I ran out of this while pouring makgeolli for you. So maybe you should bring some?


    What is it that the unfortunate person brings? I��m still there��


    away from the riotous atmosphere.


    Eunha and Minho drank makgeolli without saying a word.


    Then, in a childish way, the two had a fight over who would bring the alcohol.


    Can you treat Master like this?


    Master is a piece of shit�� What kind of need does a teacher have at a drinking party?


    Mok Min-ho has grown up a lot.


    There is no use in provoking it.


    In the end, the loser was the galaxy whose bowl was exposed.


    Minho Mok showed a winner��s smile and pointed at the refrigerator containing alcohol with his chin.


    But Eunha still had a trump card left.


    Eunwoo!!


    huh?


    Just in time, Eunwoo was passing by to switch tables.


    Eun-ha called Cha Eun-woo with a gaze provoking Min-ho.


    Get some chestnut flavor out of it.


    huh? Al��


    no, Eunwoo. I��ll do it.


    Eunwoo tried to walk to the refrigerator without expressing any complaint.


    In the end, Mok Min-ho got up from his seat after swallowing the precipitating sound. After


    Tang,


    he brought an armful of makgeolli with the same taste.


    Minho looked down at Eunha and snorted and sat down.


    ��Why do you bring so many of these? You took it out to eat it all, so there��s nothing soft about it.


    Hey, it��s not just me drinking this, you should drink it too.


    Noh Eunha It seems you don��t know��.


    Minho puts a fishy smile on his lips.


    Leaning on the table, he continued as he poured makgeolli into Eunha��s bowl.


    -There are many people who call me. what?


    You don��t remember that I��m the first year representative of this club, right?


    Minho Mok didn��t even make a proper toast and drank the makgeolli left in his bowl.


    And with good timing��


    -Hey Minho! Come over and have a drink too! Who is the future club president? Come over and let��s make a toast!


    yes i will go now did you see


    Mok Min-ho raised his nose.


    Then, he leaves the table of the galaxy with a very majestic attitude.


    There were many people cheering for Minho from all over the table.


    After receiving their warm welcome, Minho opened his mouth and spoke to Eunha.


    did you see


    With those words, Minho Mok leaves Eunha and moves from one table to another.


    The absurd Eun-ha had no choice but to drink makgeolli alone.


    oh my dear Why are you drinking alone? But the desolate look really feels good. can i sit down?


    yes sit there


    Fortunately, after going to the bathroom, Bong Gu-rae found Eun-ha alone and sat down.


    Gu Rae showed no hesitation and took a drink from Minho��s bowl.


    Come on salty.


    braided.


    Bonggu-rae proposes a toast by mixing a nasal sound.


    Eunha put her glasses together.


    uh?


    In the meantime, Yoon Yi-byeol also found Eun-ha while leaving the bathroom.


    While Gu Rae waved goodbye, Eun Ha pointed to the seat next to her.


    Even if I went back now, the seats would have been mixed again, so let��s have a drink here.


    Um�� is that so?


    yes sit here Actually, this seat is also reserved for you. sit down.


    aww that��s right Has Eunha always kept the seat next to her?


    ��really? Yeah I��ll go there!


    Eunha wittily spoke out.


    Bonggu-rae gracefully waved her hands and matched the rhythm.


    Yoon I-byeol, who was still standing and thinking, walked to his table with a wide smile.


    Makgeolli came and went again.


    Unexpectedly, Eun-ha, who had the opportunity to get close to the two, sang joy inwardly.


    Right then.


    -Isn��t it tasteless if you drink alone? can i drink it too?


    Eunha Noh. kill it am i so sad? Where in the world is there a person who owns makgeolli at night!


    Ariel suddenly popped out, as well as Jung Ha-yang, who appeared out of nowhere, took the vacant seat.


    Are you really popular?


    Gurae said while looking at him who was also suffering from Ariel in addition to having a woman on either side.


    ��


    Although the incident was somehow covered.


    Even so, the academy had no choice but to punish the students.


    Accordingly, the three submitted a statement of self-reflection and performed on-campus volunteer work.


    In addition, Taeyang On had to complete a mana control class.


    So you guys must have had a lot of fun without me?


    Then you should have joined the club too.


    I��m afraid I��ll be called around every now and then if I join that club, so I��m against it. I have a lot of work to do, so I can��t help it. But next time, if there is such a place, call me.


    that��s what you do


    On the way out of class with Yoo Do-jun.


    Eun-ha ignored Yoo Do-jun, who heard the news from the previous week.


    Because I knew that Yoo Do-Jun wasn��t really jealous.


    I don��t think I should meet the people you��re interested in this time either. First of all, I also go through the Noh Eun-ha division. It��s not like that, it��s probably the idea of enslaving them to your side.


    Eunha moved on to her next class.


    Yu Do-jun, who has no classes, refused to leave, saying he would at least send him off.


    Eun-ha got annoyed and left Do-jun, who was chattering around, alone.


    uh? Isn��t he Onyang? I think it��s because there��s an ivory-haired girl next to me��


    ��that��s right. But that��s the teachers�� office, so why are they there?


    In the meantime.


    Eunha found Taeyang and Ara in front of her and stopped walking.


    The two of them seemed to be having a fight after leaving the teachers�� room.


    Do-joon looked at them and muttered as if he was watching them.


    From what I��ve heard, there are different opinions on whether Taeyang On is a good guy or a bad guy. Eunha, do you know what this means?


    What do you mean?


    It��s always going to be controversial. If you hugged him, would he just get tired? Maybe even turning people who hate him into enemies.


    Onyang makes me think a lot.


    Eun-ha moved towards the two of them while listening to Do-joon��s words.


    As they went straight without changing direction, the two turned their heads after feeling a presence.


    What are you doing here?


    ��Uh Eunha. hi?


    ����.


    The eyes of the two people wavered for an instant.


    And Onyang gave strength to his eyes and stood in front of the galaxy.


    he opens his mouth


    ��I��m about to process the withdrawal from the club. Not just me, but Arado too.


    what? No, why��.


    As you said, I did something wrong, so I have to take responsibility. You take responsibility and leave the club.


    Onyang��s sarcastic remarks.


    Eunha frowned.


    In the follow-up to the incident, a compromise was reached with a statement of self-reflection.


    There was no justification for Onyang to leave the club.


    At first, it seemed like my personality didn��t match. It seems like there are a lot of kids who don��t like me. So I have to go out for you.


    Eunha looked at him wordlessly. His gaze calmly scanned the figure of On Taeyang from top to bottom.


    Don��t look at me like that.


    ����.


    you really�� only you know. Do you think the world revolves around you?


    Cover your weakness with lies.


    Cover your shame with arrogance.


    On Taeyang, with a face as if he had overcome an ordeal, gave strength to his eyes while looking at the galaxy.


    < Braever >��s face, which seemed kind to others, turned hostile as he looked at the galaxy.


    My father�� no. This world doesn��t revolve around people like you. If you continue to behave like that in the future, the day will come when you will be punished.


    Soon Taeyang, who brought his face closer, spoke to Eunha as if whispering.


    Then I passed him.


    Even then, Eun-ha stood still and repeated his words over and over again.


    I was so upset that I laughed out loud.


    So, Eun-ha decided to respond to On-taeyang, who was walking away.


    ��That��s right. The world revolves around the sun.


    I could feel that Onyang had stopped.


    Eunha did not look back.


    I decided to ignore the eyes of the students.


    As he moved his steps, Yoo Do-jun quietly matched his stride.


    But now it won��t be like that.


    A view of the world in which the world revolves around the sun.


    However, the scientific world view collapsed due to the disaster caused by Mana.


    The world is doomed.


    Naturally, the worldview that revolves around the sun has lost its meaning.


    What does it matter what the world revolves around? After all, the world and the sun are in galaxies. is not it?


    ��You stay still. Because it��s embarrassing.


    Whether to embrace the warm sun or not.


    In the meantime, Eunha had a lot of worries.


    Still, no conclusions were drawn.


    even at this moment.


    However, if you want to draw a vague conclusion even if you are not sure��.


    ��Let��s not be too obsessed with Onyang.


    Don��t be forced to be friendly, let��s put it on hold.


    With the nickname < braver >.


    In the name Onyang.


    Eun-ha decided not to obsess over it anymore.


    There was so much else to do, and it was so inefficient.


    Besides, while paying attention to Onyang,


    he could miss the other party members of Onyang.


    phone.


    uh?


    give me the phone uh�� yes.


    There was no reply from Onyang.


    Eun-ha paid no attention to his presence, which was getting further and further away.


    Instead, he approached Joara, who had been standing there blankly for a while, and spoke to him.


    Perhaps not knowing that he would talk to her, Jo Ara, who came to her senses, nodded awkwardly.


    He took her smartphone and entered his number.


    He called and put her number on his smartphone.


    I saved my number. I accidentally pressed it and it was set to speed dial number 1, but you have to take care of this.


    ��what? no. 1? No no�� What is this all of a sudden? How can you pick a number like this at will?��


    That��s Onyang. From what I��ve seen, he��s probably going through a lot of accidents.


    Eunha immediately cut her words off.


    Looking back on the memories of the past, On-Taeyang had accidents in order to stand up against irrationality.


    Giving her a number was in preparation for this.


    If you have a problem that you can��t solve by yourself, please contact me. It��s okay to ask if there��s something you don��t know.


    ��Um�� And don��t try to rely on Choi Ga-in too much. It can get messy for nothing, so contact me.


    What are you up to?


    My plan to become friends with you.


    ��Who do you think will be thrilled if you hit the hook and come in!?


    what are you talking about anyway. Understand?


    Jo Ara��s face turns red.


    Eunha clicked her tongue in amazement.


    Like that or not, she��s about to say something again��


    ��Joara! What are you doing!? Tae-tae��! hey! go with me! I am coming!


    From far away, Onyang called her in anger.


    Embarrassed, Jo Ah-ra wandered around and ran away without even saying goodbye to Eun-ha.


    Eunha silently watched the two as they walked away.


    high school academy. Staying here is bound to cause problems.


    Joara will come to my aid one day.


    It is me pretending to be good.


    In a way, it��s laying the groundwork.


    I had to spend a lot of time.


    Just as he planted poison in Eunwoo before.


    Eunha calmly decided to wait for that time to come.


    Above all, fishing rods are not one.


    Again, a lot of work to be done.


    Hey, aren��t you late for class?


    I know. what just fall


    Did you know that there was a post on Everyfine saying Eunha got a girl��s number?


    ��are you okay. It��s because noona and Eunae don��t know each other. wow! The chat room is burning right now, can you guys handle it?


    ����.


    Besides, aren��t there not only these guys, but also the ones you��re working on right now? Are their personalities okay?��can��t you delete that?


    Shouldn��t we think about how to efficiently clean the floor instead of thinking about picking up our spilled water?


    Yoo Do-jun burst into laughter.

 Chapter 425

    Relife Player 425


    [Chapter 123]


    [The value of that name]


    [The more I think about it, the more I get angry hahaha


    Some people meet popular kids and are treated like 031st class even though they are in the 31st class, and some people can��t even have a normal social life anymore hahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahaha


    . good. right? Ha


    ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha]


    �� Why? What��s going on?


    �� When I think of my friend, I keep sighing and doing this at dawn�� ??


    ��?? Let go of the rumors ??


    ��Ha�� You know that�� I don��t know if I can say this. There are some of the hottest kids in our academy right now. That�� The kids who gathered around the kid who briefly appeared in Cayouple��


    �� Huh!? No way Eunha Satan!?


    �� I hope you don��t mention your real name. I thought it would go wrong�� ??


    �� So you��re saying that it��s related to them?


    �� No ?? I��m also a 31st class student, so I��m talking about the one who joined this time without knowing what they��re talking about��


    �� What is what! speak up!


    ��Are you sleeping? wake up!


    [hi! Guys! When you wake up, you��re surprised to see that you��re on the HOT bulletin board, right?


    There are a lot of people sending me notes and a lot of comments, so I thought it would be better to just sell a new post, so I��m posting this!


    When I checked the previous post in the morning, I was very nervous that the ��Old ��� division kids were hacking into Everyfine and digging up my information.


    It��s a relief that such a thing didn��t happen. There are so many ghost stories about them, so I don��t think I have to believe the rumor that Everyfine is being watched.


    I think I mentioned it in the previous article, but I am a 31st class student who entered the academy after graduating from middle school. Vaisya, who has always been controversial about her status as a graduate of the Higher Academy in Epa.


    From now on, the child I��m going to talk about is also from the same Baishya as I am. A child like that fell into their eyes (to be precise, should I say that I fell into his eyes?) and went through a rise in status called the Royal among Nobles. Life history is so spectacular. right? Haha


    But he talked a lot in middle school where I came out. Just like here, there are kids who just study during break time. I have no interest in decorating.


    He was just that kind of kid, but in 3rd grade he met some of the best kids and changed beyond recognition. A kid who always wears glasses only gets prettier after putting on makeup and getting a haircut?


    Now, well�� I wore glasses again and grew my hair��


    From now on, I��ll call that kid A, and the girl he was best friends with, B, and the boy who did really, really well in middle school, C. B and C are childhood friends who have known each other since childhood!


    It happened when I was in the 3rd year of middle school. A, who used to hang out with the kids


    who quietly studied in the classroom, washed his identity at once after getting close to B at this time!


    After changing his status, he became very active. Do you have a response to even the smallest things? he was a bit harsh


    We can see this in our eyes ?? Whether he��s flirting or not�� Especially when he pretends to be modest in front of boys��


    Once he��s popular, he thinks he��s good at it. While flirting like that, he flirted with this guy and that guy��


    All of a sudden, he got caught up to C in his fishing grounds.


    Aren��t you crazy?


    At that time, C was doing well with B!! B just told me that it was going well, and A, who must have been close to B, must have known.


    But how can you seduce C!?


    What��s even funnier is that in the end, C confessed, but he just dumped him!! Of course, B and C completely fell apart, and A became the world��s bitch.


    deserve to be bullied it��s cheap though


    How much mentally B suffered because of that incident�� The more I think about it, the more I get really angry.


    But what��s even more upsetting than that is that you pretend not to know what happened in middle school and come to an academy where no one knows anything and hang out with them with an innocent face pretending not to know anything.] �� Huh�� You mean there��s a guy like that at the academy


    ?


    �� This is why graduates of high school academies should not be accepted �C;


    �� Hey, honestly, Brahman and Kshatriya should be excluded. There is not much difference between us and you.


    �� Who are the 31st class kids who joined his division this time?


    �� If it��s a girl, isn��t it ??? and ????


    �� But since Ain is treated as a Shudra, isn��t it Baishya?


    �� Then there is only one person. ??? Looking at the post above, he looks the same as his impression��


    Was it ��???? Wow�� I thought he looked nice, but he was like that? DD


    ��???? Actually, I��ve received such compliments from him before. Did he ever visit him at the beginning of the semester? But I must have met him before ??? entered school.


    ��I heard that too. ??? He said he gifted him gloves? Looking at the post written by Tsuni, it seems like he has a careful personality, so maybe it was the intention of meeting him before admission? Wow, the big picture is 5G, it��s 5G.


    ��According to my Kingly Gatsim, he approached him intentionally. I tasted power in middle school, so I didn��t want to taste it here???? Besides, the academy is a society of power that cannot be compared to middle school��


    �� Anyway, it��s great. Was that why he wanted to join his division? If it were me, I would just live as I am.


    [Ha�� I��m going to have a drink with my emotions bursting again at dawn.


    But do they know?


    ??? is that kind of kid��]


    ��


    Yoon Yi-byeol doesn��t use a smartphone at all.


    It is because there is no one to contact and it interferes with studying.


    [I��m fine!]


    It must have come from Ariel.


    In fact, I used to use my smartphone often during the past year.


    Because my close friends have been sending me messages all day.


    It��s a thing of the past now.


    After deciding to support the academy, Yoon Ibyeol stopped looking at his smartphone.


    ��Ariel��: I��m sorry ?? The telepathy meeting seems to be getting longer, so I don��t think we can have lunch together�� I��m so


    sorry (TT)


    (12:12pm)


    However, since I entered the academy.


    After unexpectedly meeting good friends, she started to use her smartphone again.


    I was too busy reading over 300 messages all day.


    Riel can��t eat��. So, should I eat alone today


    ?


    All in all, it seemed that other friends had classes or meetings of sponsored groups at this time.


    Also, the next time she was in class.


    Should I eat alone?��


    In front of the student cafeteria where you can have lunch while looking at the lake.


    She stood with her back against the wall like everyone else waiting for an extended appointment.


    But what makes her different is that she has no one waiting for her.


    Yoon I-byeol thought about how to solve lunch.


    ��I��m going to have to fix it at the canteen.


    It��s like eating alone.


    It was when she finally came to a conclusion and tried to find a canteen.


    uh? Bye bye, what are you doing there?


    Ah�� How are you? I was just�� going to the concession stand.


    Leaving the cafeteria here?


    The person who decided to eat together ended up not being able to eat�� But Taeyang, did you come alone? What is Ara?


    A class called Ara.


    Just in time, I met Onyang.


    She was unfamiliar with what he called him friendly, but did not express it and matched his attitude.


    Even though there has never been a point of contact between the two since On Taeyang left the club.


    Still, she was one of the few people she knew.


    If you don��t have anyone to eat lunch with, you can eat with me. I also have to eat alone because Ara is in class. Would you like to eat together?


    Hmm��


    Onyang��s suggestion.


    I was quite surprised at the breakup on the inside, but tried not to express it outwardly as much as possible.


    It must be awkward��


    She covered her face a lot.


    So, it took a considerable amount of time to become close with someone since childhood.


    Even more so, an incident that happened in middle school made me more careful with people.


    Rice doesn��t taste good if you eat it alone! Let��s eat with me!


    ��huh. yes let��s eat together


    However, she was weak to those who actively approached her.


    What��s more, when On Taeyang spoke with a bright face, even she couldn��t stubbornly refuse.


    Most of all, what Taeyang smiled on made me think of someone.


    Eunha has also said it before��.


    It seemed like the two didn��t match, but this aspect is the same.


    I stopped laughing.


    Eun-ha seemed to be bothered, but she often said that she was hungry.


    Covering her mouth with the back of her hand, she soon decided to enter the student cafeteria with Onyang.


    ��huh?


    what��s the matter? No just�� Didn��t it seem like people saw us just now?


    Didn��t I feel that way? Just because someone came in from the entrance, the eyes must have gone that way. Is that so��.


    Let��s pick a menu right away. Farewell, what do you want to eat? A set? set B?


    Hmm, the afternoon class has a lot of activity, so I��ll take D set.


    okay. Then let��s get some food.


    Buy a meal ticket from the machine installed near the entrance. S~ea??h the nov��lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Yoon I-byeol bought a meal ticket and parted ways with On-taeyang.


    Standing in line to receive the D set menu with a tray.


    ��What the hell does high activity have to do with set D? kick. I��m a girl who eats less~ Why are you flirting like this?


    For eating less�� I don��t think I��m very skinny.


    A chuckle from the front row.


    At that moment, Yun Byeol hesitated.


    I couldn��t fully hear them giggle, but I could see them laughing.


    ��is it because of the mood?


    It must be because of the mood.


    Perhaps the sense of loss is strong.


    I thought I had fixed it to some extent after graduating from middle school, but it seemed like it was still ingrained in me.


    Ha ha ha ha ha


    ����.


    It seems that everyone is laughing at him while looking at him.


    She immediately looked down at the floor, trying not to see the eyes that seemed to be pouring down on her.


    It must be because of the mood.


    After accepting the menu, she decided to leave after lunch.


    Farewell! here it is! here!


    Uh�� Sun. But where should we sit?


    He left the place as if he were running away.


    She ran to the place where she had promised to meet On Taeyang in advance and asked, looking at her eyes.


    Then Onyang turned around as if it was not a big deal.


    There doesn��t seem to be any seats downstairs, so let��s eat upstairs. I know where the best seat is upstairs. �� uh? But upstairs is not a place where you can eat freely��


    Where is that? Trust me. It��s okay, because the other kids won��t say anything.


    The sun led her up the stairs to the second floor.


    Yoon I-byeol was not ready to step out in front of the stairs.


    Oh, that shouldn��t be it��


    It wasn��t like she couldn��t eat on the second floor either.


    When I had lunch with Eunha and my friends, I would sit with them.


    However, at that time, the students who were allowed to eat on the upper floor tacitly gave permission.


    On days like today when I was eating alone with Ariel, I would eat downstairs to avoid causing controversy.


    Tae Tae Tae. Can we just eat downstairs?


    If the breakup is you, then it doesn��t matter, but is it okay? No one can say anything to us!! If there is, that person is wrong.


    I don��t know you who got permission from Choi Ga-in, but I��m a bit��


    Is that why Noh Eun-ha is like that? Don��t eat on the second floor when you��re not eating with him.


    It��s not like that.


    If it��s not like that, I��m glad��. If he says something to you, tell me. I will help you.


    no. There is no such thing. I just want to eat downstairs today�� that��s all.


    ��you�� you��re a good person. I know how to be considerate of others like this��


    I dare not say something Taeyang can��t understand.


    Yoon I-byeol had to convince him to have lunch downstairs.


    I quickly ate lunch and went to the lecture room to find my composure.


    Hahahahahahahahahahahahaha


    did you hear that? To be considerate of the people below, he wants to eat downstairs today.


    Yoon Yi-byeol Inseong hahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahaha


    .


    As the two went to find a seat, a loud giggling sound was heard.


    Yoon I-byeol��s steps stopped abruptly, and On Tae-yang looked around to find people hiding among the people and laughing at them.


    Why am I eating alone today?


    According to my Kingly Gatsim, Yun Yi-byeol must have been abandoned by No Eun-ha.


    Well, since they��re all fine, they probably don��t know what��s on HOT today.


    We are all fine! It��s great that I��m not being bullied thanks to Epa! If I had forgotten, I would have been fooled by him.


    Hahaha what do you have to do with him? Ha ha ha ha


    ����.


    Who keeps saying weird things! Can��t you just stop!?


    ��no.


    My hands are shaking.


    I can��t lift my head.


    He just denies it in a timid voice.


    Yoon I-byeol, frozen in place, listened to Anonymous pouring out as if he were a criminal.


    On the other hand, the sun was hot, but the ridicule did not fade.


    But isn��t Yoon Yi-byeol amazing? How can you be friendly with the sun? What an insatiable power haha


    Taeyang! Didn��t you see EPA too? Yoon Yi-byeol is a dirty year. They say that he is a kid who flirted with his friend��s boyfriend in middle school and then dumped him.


    I can��t even carry my face in the academy because I��m embarrassed anymore hahaha


    ��No. No��


    Heh There isn��t a day when the academy doesn��t burn down. I don��t know why this guy��s academy always burns like this.


    That��s because your level is dropping. They didn��t come out of the middle school academy, so what do they do all the time haha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha


    Those who do not come out of their own way unless they have to be others haha They are jealous of us because of their skills.


    I�� didn��t.


    A sneer begets a sneer.


    A chain of uncontrollable ridicule quickly filled the space.


    The parting soon made her unable to hold back her tears.


    But her sobs as she shrugs are drowned out in ridicule.


    Everyone please be quiet!!


    And Taeyang, who was the only one on her side among those present, spat out loud.


    The sound that spread through the space carrying mana suppressed the anonymity.


    ������.��


    Silence fell.


    Taeyang opened his mouth to the students who seemed to be eating, and who seemed to be ridiculing Yun.


    ��I believe in Yoon Yi-byeol. The farewell I know is never that kind of person. If you don��t even know the details, don��t say strange things to Byeol!


    Yoon Ibyeol looked at the sun with tears in her eyes.


    I don��t know why he suddenly says that he believes in himself.


    just thank you


    He who takes his side in a place where no one is on his side.


    Even if Byeol-i really did that. Do you really need to bring back old things and make a child cry like this?


    But thank you for a moment.


    Ibyeol Yoon widened her eyes at what Taeyang On said to the people.


    ��no��because��


    no.


    There is no assumption whatsoever.


    She shook her head wearily.


    But her timid muttered voice did not reach him.


    ��That��s why I believe in Yoon Yi-byeol!


    you don��t know anything about me


    Don��t try to guess me when you don��t know.


    No. You said no.


    Shake your head.


    But his eyes are not on her, but on people he doesn��t know.


    As if what he said was justice.


    As if he wanted to save her.


    On Taeyang preached his thoughts to many who were holding their breath.


    your own thoughts


    not her idea.


    As long as I��m by your side, there will never be anything like this in the future!


    Arbitrarily determine the past.


    End the story arbitrarily.


    Can you trust the sun?


    But what Taeyang is saying�� Our 31st hero! great and cool!


    Well�� we��re going to enjoy some kind of wealth and glory with this story�� Let��s just do it in moderation and finish it.


    So, is Onyang going to manage the academy��s water quality? Not bad. As long as you don��t offend us.


    And people began to sympathize with Onyang��s idea one by one.


    On the story that Taeyang On will take responsibility and reform Yoon I-byeol.


    Yoon Yi-byeol realized that no matter what she said, they would no longer listen to her story.


    No, they wouldn��t have listened to her from the beginning.


    The people she��s been through so far saw only what they wanted to see and heard what they wanted to hear.


    ������.��


    Just like there are people like that.


    No matter what other people in the world see or hear.


    There are also people who live while saying what they want to say.


    ��Those things are fucking, fucking��.


    Noh Eun-ha scattered life.


    ��


    A post about Yoon Yi-byeol that was uploaded to Everyfine two days ago.


    Although he used the initial consonant of ???, there was no way he could not know who Eunha and his friends were pointing to.


    So, Eun-ha asked her friends to keep an eye on the secondary production of useless rumors.


    But eventually a problem arose.


    Because there are so many people, I want it��


    It��s not easy to manipulate public opinion��


    The number of students enrolled in the high school academy has reached 6,600 across all grades.


    It took a lot of time to manage even ordinary students, let alone those who had direct connections with business groups.


    As a result, it was delayed for friends to give instructions to students.


    Of course, there was no one by Yoon Yi-byeol��s side during the time when the problem broke out.


    It��s a shame because there were kids who were on our side all over the restaurant


    .


    It was truly a public execution.


    why? Why don��t you talk like before? If I did, I��d probably rip out my tongue.


    ������.��


    Students on their side.


    I got a call from them.


    Yoon Yi-byeol is being criticized by people in the student cafeteria.


    Unfortunately, the contact took some time to reach the galaxy as it went through several channels.


    That��s why, as soon as Eun-ha received the call, she left the class in front of the instructor��s eyes and ran all the way to this place.


    So did some of my friends.


    I heard it all carefully, these things! Do you know how good my ears are?


    In particular, Jinseo, Jinpa, and Ariel, who had a telepathic meeting, were the first to arrive here.


    He said he was spying on the situation while grasping the situation outside the door.


    After leaving the three of them behind, Eun-ha looked around at the students who were quickly avoiding her eyes as she met her eyes.


    In the meantime, friends arrived one after another by his side.


    �C Byeol Yoon. Come on.


    ��huh.


    Eventually, Eun-ha called Yoon I-byeol.


    Standing next to Onyang, shedding tears, slowly nodded her head.


    Having almost brought her into his arms, he looked at the students who were terrified of his life.


    Jinpa and Jinseo.


    OK.


    huh.


    When Noh Eun-ha calls in a commanding tone.


    It was no different from his intention to treat them as his own.


    That��s why Jinparang was not taken aback, but rather smiled while showing his fangs.


    Jinseo-na responded calmly as if she understood his thoughts.


    Ariel.


    Oh!


    Ariel replied belligerently.


    As if he would always follow his words if he gave an order.


    Let me tell the people in this room right now. As the leader of the party


    one day


    , Noh Eun-ha ordered three people to become the party��s telepaths.


    The three of them flew sparks between their ears.


    I��ll tell you right here��


    [Listen to Noh Eun-ha, you guys!!]


    [High Academy Class 031 Class 1st Grade 18 No Eun-ha is telling you.]


    [No Eun-ha is telling you!!]


    ��Anyone who touches me from this time on I know it��s over


    [If anyone touches my person, I will be left behind. At that time, know that life is a bell. It was dark blue.]


    [As of 12:45 PM, I know I won��t let anyone touch me. Incidentally, Eunha doesn��t lie at a time like this. Jinseo-na will tell you all about it.]


    [If you intend to touch my person in the future, it would be better to wash your neck first. Farewell don��t touch me! I��m moving over to Ariel.]


    Telepathy with different tones penetrated the students�� heads.

 Chapter 426

    Relife Player 426


    [Chapter 123]


    [The value of the name (2)]


    Before the return The second Uijeongbu recapture.


    The recapture squad went to and from Seolwangseolrae day and night with Uijeongbu Station just around the corner.


    They are not unaware of their sins, but they are also our people.


    They became the servants of monsters, and the environment they were born in is different from ours, so can we call them citizens?


    Those children must be adults now. Those who survived Uijeongbu could grow into important forces in the future.


    You say that because you don��t know anything. Do the people who participated in the first recapture here also think so? How many colleagues died because of those bastards��!!


    ��Look for it and you��ll find a way. A way to weed out white-faced statues from people, protect my people, and kill white-faced statues as well.


    3rd tier Overrank Baekmyeonsang (������).


    Baek Myeon-sang, based in Uijeongbu, transformed into a human and brought confusion to allies.


    In addition, Baek Myeon-sang ��bred�� the residents of Uijeongbu in a clever way.


    So, taking the form of the villagers, acting them out, they penetrated even the inside of the recapture team.


    It could be said that the failure of the 1st Uijeongbu Recapture War was due to his great threat.


    Therefore, the 2nd Uijeongbu recaptured party discussed the subjugation of Baekmyeonsang and the treatment of Uijeongbu residents.


    ��I can��t talk at all. Because there are many people who remember the 1st Uijeongbu Recapture War.


    You don��t know how shocked I was when I saw the news when I was little.


    Even so, how can a person bring up the idea of killing people who are being bred by monsters?


    Isn��t that because it��s the fastest and most efficient way to solve it?


    Onyang��s party was also there.


    The meeting entered a break with no conclusion.


    After visiting the barracks where the party was assigned, he asked Yoon I-byeol, who was also present at the meeting.


    Farewell looked at him and answered.


    ������.��


    There was no one in the barracks.


    The companions seemed to have gone on other missions.


    Before long, the eyes of the two were hot.


    Surely�� there must be a way. There��s no way to find him�� We��ve always been looking for a solution, so maybe we��ll find one this time too. �� Yes, if the sun were you, you could do it.


    Warm Taeyang hugs her gently.


    In his arms, Yoon Byeol leaned her head on his chest and answered.


    If you are warm, you will be able to find it.


    Just like it always has been.


    So, you just have to trust him and follow him wherever you go, just like you always did.


    It hasn��t changed since the day he told me he believed in me.


    What do you think about parting? Do you think there is some way?


    ��um�� I��m not sure. You are the brain of our party. If you don��t know, who knows?


    giggling yeah�� in my opinion�� that��s the only thing that comes to mind. What is it? What that is��


    No one can see through the mana on the white face that has transformed into a human.


    As much as that, the ability of the white face can be said to be great.


    In the records of the first Uijeongbu recapture, it was even said that he completely assimilated into the human form he ate.


    So, it is impossible to find it in any way.


    Therefore, as of now, the most effective method is to enter Uijeongbu Station, call the residents to one place, and then check each one until a white face appears.


    In other words, kill it.


    According to the record, I was told to watch out for the acting skills on the face.


    If Baek Myeon-sang was obsessed with human acting, even if he was stabbed, he might not reveal himself.


    i have no choice but to kill If I die, I will have no choice but to reveal my white face.


    It��s a pity, but as we discussed at the meeting, the residents�� Farewell.


    Yoon I-byul tried to convey her thoughts to Tae-yang.


    But then the sun stopped her.


    Yoon Ibyeol hesitated.


    It was because On Taeyang��s gaze at him contained doubts.


    Surely Farewell doesn��t mean to say that you, like those children, must kill the villagers? ����. Sorry, I must have been too sharp. Well, parting won��t be like that for you. Ever since you were in the academy, you��ve been well-studyed and famous for being nice like Eunwoo, and you��ve been a kind person, right? There��s no way you could have such inhuman thoughts.


    ��yes.


    that��s right. Others may be like that, but we shouldn��t be like that. Because we are heroes


    ��huh. < Braver > should never do such a thing. The value of this name is the same as hope for the people.


    ��You��re right. huh.


    Onyang��s gaze cuts her.


    Nevertheless, Yoon Yi-byeol could not refute and quietly agreed.


    so? what��s your opinion?


    ��Suddenly I can��t think of anything. Honestly, that was a crazy idea�� just ignore it.


    Onyang believes in himself.


    Then all you can do is live up to his expectations.


    If you don��t, you will be abandoned by him.


    And the moment that happens, all of her personal relationships are severed.


    -I��ll tell you later if I remember.


    yes i expect If farewell is you, you will surely find it!


    So, you have to live up to expectations.


    Yoon I-byeol smiles bitterly.


    And that evening��


    ��Huh. Why are you doing this? Leader I��ll take care of this.


    < Witch of Massacre > Bae Soo-bin cleared away the worries of people who weigh the reality and the ideal.


    ��


    ��No. I never did. they got it wrong I don��t flirt with my friend��s boyfriend.


    Also known as the Yoon Yi-byeol framer case.


    The incident that happened in the student cafeteria was eventually resolved with the galaxy��s intimidation.


    The students said nothing. It was just that he was too busy paying attention to the energy he was scattering.


    Taking Yoon I-byeol along the way, he went to a cafe in the Sky Lounge with some friends.


    Me too�� I didn��t know what to do��!


    as soon as you open your mouth.


    Her cries broke out again.


    While Minji and Hayang comforted her, Eunha and her friends listened to a series of stories.


    Have you ever been like this in a previous life?


    I think something similar happened�� but my memory isn��t exact.


    It was just a common story caused by jealousy and envy.


    In the end, Yoon Yi-byeol confessed her innocence, and her friends did not deny her innocence.


    Meanwhile, Eunha lost her thoughts and kept her mouth shut.


    Even before returning, I tried to remember if she had a story like this.


    But my memory was hazy.


    I felt like I was there, but I felt like I wasn��t there.


    If I hadn��t gone to that place��


    On Tae-yang said he would take care of Yoon Yi-byeol, so the time we spent hanging out might have increased.


    In fact, there was no sense of urgency.


    After hearing the news, Eun-ha visited the student cafeteria and felt possessive towards her when she saw On Tae-yang defending Yoon Yi-byeol and giving a speech to the students.


    Originally, it may have been his person, but in this life, he intended to make it his own.


    That��s why he used the expression ��my person�� in front of the students.


    stop crying Because we all know you didn��t. �� Yeah�� �� Thank you.


    And now, since Dojunie went to meet the collateral of Fine Group, I will find out who posted on EPA in a while. Even if you can��t find it, don��t worry, it��s just a matter of finding someone from the same middle school as you through our network.


    I am clumsy in dealing with people.


    In particular, Eunha was weak at comforting someone.


    Eun-ha, who had been silent for a while, spoke to her as she took off her glasses and wiped her tears with a tissue.


    She was startled for a moment and shyly said thank you.


    It��s never going to happen, but what if�� I don��t care what you did in middle school. �� Eunha��.


    What I need is none other than navigator Yoon I-byeol. So don��t worry. I really didn��t��.


    ok, okay. do you believe


    ��do you really believe in me? It seemed like he was speaking too lightly��.


    He couldn��t say anything to Taeyang.


    She protests in small voices.


    He shrugged his shoulders in surprise at her fresh reaction.


    As I said earlier, Eunha didn��t care what kind of past she had.


    I am saying this because I believe in your skills. So�� I mean, I don��t care who you are. �� I��m not real��. Live doing what you want. I will believe in you no matter what you do, and if other people say something to you, they will make you bow their heads.


    ����.


    Just trust me. �� huh. thank you.


    As long as it doesn��t hurt your will.


    Noh Eun-ha intended to protect the people who followed her no matter what they did.


    Of course, no matter what my friends do, I won��t go beyond the limit.


    i came


    Then Yoo Do-jun returned.


    He said he met a collateral of the Pine Group and drank coffee without getting Eunha��s permission.


    oh cool


    ��What if I drink all of mine?


    Isn��t it okay to do this much because you made people work like this? so. How did it go?


    Yoo Do-jun pulled a chair.


    Do-jun, who sat down, showed a picture of a female student to Yoon I-byeol on his smartphone.


    She tilted her head.


    I don��t know.


    Yoo Do-jun clicked his tongue as if he knew that.


    When I went to meet the person who posted the article, he confessed everything. I guess�� It seems like you got scared after the declaration you warned about in the student cafeteria spread around Epa.


    The so-called ��my person�� declaration case by Eunha. S��arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A topic about him was still being produced at Everyfine.


    A few of the posts even moved to the HOT forum.


    That��s how much Noh Eun-ha��s ripple power within the academy was great.


    When I asked him, he said that he was posting a story he heard from a friend of a friend��s friend��. In the end, the


    source was not clear.


    yes. When I visited, they cried a lot and begged me for doing something wrong. He promised to post an apology later and said he would personally apologize to Yun Yi-byeol.


    Then you can say your job is done.


    In the end, it was slander.


    Eun-ha sighed and her friends expressed their anger on behalf of Yoon I-byeol.


    This is because one person could be killed in an instant if it was done wrong.


    Even so, it won��t be easy to correct a rumor that once spread��


    It��s a rumor that has already spread as soon as it spreads.


    It could be said that the image of the breakup was lost.


    Above all, there was no guarantee that this would not happen again.


    First of all, it seems that things have been roughly resolved, and the breakup will be tiring today, so go back to the dormitory and get some rest. But my class��


    I��m already missing it. It��s okay to fall out once in a while. If the instructor says something later, I��ll take care of it.


    Yeah��


    Minji and Eunwoo take farewell to the dormitory. Yes, because class is over anyway.


    yes i will do that


    I couldn��t even sit like this.


    He decided to send his friends away now.


    Of course, I didn��t send all my friends.


    you guys talk to me


    ������.��


    Jung Ha-yang, Yoo Do-joon, Jin Seo-na, and Mok Min-ho.


    The four of you were guessing.


    After they took their seats, the rest of the friends left.


    What should I do from now on?


    People who can have a great influence in this academy.


    Eunha called them and asked.


    I don��t think posting an apology can solve this problem. You probably think so too. no? ������.��


    There is a place that your eyes can��t reach.


    It was a problem that arose as the number of people increased.


    It is said that he was able to control 300 people with just his presence, but it was somewhat difficult to control 1,800 people.


    Moreover, in the third year, more students will come in than this.


    Therefore, it was necessary to come up with a way to prevent students from belittling their peers.


    ��It��s simple. I��m just taking this opportunity to create a privileged class.


    While friends are lost in thought.


    Yoo Do-jun broke the silence and opened fire first.


    There are many ranks in the academy. Among the Noble Nobles who distinguish between those from secondary academies and those from high academies, Royal, which has a considerable influence, among students entering high academies, Brahman Kshatriya Vaishya Sudra, isn��t there anything special?


    There are many ranks.


    As a result, the atmosphere of trying to escape from the status was intense.


    Eunha agreed with his words.


    But our position is a bit odd. Students used the term Noh Eun-ha as a joke, and one day it suddenly spread and created a new class.


    One thing is that it is not intentional.


    In a way, it may be intentional.


    The bizarre status of Noh Eun-ha was a status highly valued by academy students.


    enough for everyone to admit.


    Right now, we��re making the Noh Eun-ha Division an official rank. What are you talking about?


    People belonging to the Noh Eun-ha division said that they should wear something like a brooch to symbolize their rank. So that people can see it and buy it on their own.


    There was some truth in Yoo Do-jun��s words.


    It was an unpleasant story, but if you wear a brooch that symbolizes that you are your own person, students will not be able to touch you easily.


    Eunha expressed her affirmation.


    right then-


    ��I think negatively. I feel like I��m just going to fan the conflict like that. What about the relative deprivation other kids will feel? So, do you just want to go on like this? We��re fine, but what are the other kids going to do?


    That��s��


    In a way, what happened today can be attributed to the relative deprivation the students have towards us. So I��d rather take this opportunity to drive a nail through their chest.


    Yoo Do-jun and Jeong Ha-yang.


    The two opinions collided.


    Both sides were right, so Eun-ha couldn��t hastily affirm either side.


    However, his heart was attracted by Yoo Do-jun��s proposal.


    it was efficient


    ��With authority comes a corresponding responsibility. Students are jealous of us because of our potential authority.


    Just in time, Mok Min-ho, who had been lost in thought, intervened in the conversation between the two.


    He looked at the people gathered at the table and continued talking.


    So I think we should also show that we have a responsibility for it. If I��m going to create a new privileged class, I want to take not only authority, but also proper responsibility. Then the students won��t be jealous of us.


    Yes, what I want to say is exactly what Minho said.


    ��lie. Still, I don��t think Minho��s story is too negative.


    authority and responsibility.


    Mok Min-ho��s argument mediated the opinions of the two.


    Eunha also affirmed.


    The question was how to take responsibility.


    You have Eunha Bell. How about making a donation in the name of the children in the future like that?


    I��m against How do you think the kids will see us if we just pay? After all, you might say that you bought your rank with money. I can��t think of it right now, but how about we do the dirty work that the students don��t do well?


    listening to the stories of three people.


    Eunha continued to worry.


    Even if the responsibility according to authority is emphasized, will those who are not selected as a privileged class still not be jealous?


    Won��t you be sarcastic again?


    ��The academy was a place that emphasized the principle of excellence.


    Then the galaxy came up with a solution.


    An extremely ��old-fashioned�� solution.


    Maybe the reason why some kids are criticized by academy students is because their skills aren��t properly proven.


    Hmm�� You��re not wrong.


    Eunha also knows.


    The problem with the group named Noh Eun-ha is that the members are simply chosen by him.


    Therefore, among the students of Noh Eun-ha��s division, there were those whose skills were proven, while others whose skills were not yet proven.


    Yoon Yi-byeol was the latter.


    It may be that she became the object of envy because her skills were not verified by others before her status.


    If so, you just need to verify it.


    Let��s create an opportunity to show how much we trained to get this treatment. Well I guess that��s a good idea. And we introduce a system whereby the person who wins through sparring can take that person��s brooch. ������.��


    Often leads the students of the Noh Eun-ha division to open training classes so that they can show off their skills.


    Let the students check the skills of the Noh Eun-ha division students through sparring.


    And the winner can get the winner��s certificate.


    If you do that, kids like Lee Cheon-seo might train to live and die so as not to lose the brooch.


    And if I��m lucky, I might be able to beat them and discover a talented person I haven��t found yet��


    It��s literally killing two birds with one stone.


    A smile crept across Eunha��s mouth.


    However, those who have been through the galaxy for years realized that he was smiling eeriely.


    It is a smile full of goofiness.


    Hey�� Then what should I do?


    Whether you fight in the field you are confident in. Just because the brooch was taken away doesn��t mean we aren��t friends anyway��


    Ah Goryeol? Then I��ll have to see who has more money.


    Eunha Noh. Then why do you want to do sparring? Doesn��t that mean nothing?


    Instead, there may be new people. And those who can��t find the brooch will have to lower their expectations to some extent.


    Dalian was to give opportunities to those who were not in the eyes of the galaxy.


    It was an idea to roll some of my friends who were lazy as a side branch.


    -Yes, guys.


    While the story was about to end.


    Seo-na, who had not participated in the conversation until now, spoke up with her triangular ears pricked up.


    I thought about it earlier when I said that I don��t mind doing dirty work�� How about doing something like community service? Even when I was at church, I did it occasionally.


    Other friends soon expressed their affirmation to Seo-na��s proposal.


    Then Seo-na opened her face wide and continued.


    And since we are players after all, how about doing something like volunteering related to players? So that other people can see that we struggle as players.


    Hmmm�� how about doing that so that other students can also participate?


    Jeong Ha-yang added an opinion.


    Students of the Noh Eun-ha Division are obliged to participate in volunteer activities and allow others to participate voluntarily.


    By doing so, they naturally become friendly with the students of the Noh Eun-ha division.


    The question is, is there really such a worthy service��


    But it was just as Yoo Do-jun said.


    There was no proper service.


    Even so, Eunha didn��t worry seriously like the other friends.


    If you don��t have one, you can make one.


    Power is meant to be used at times like this.


    Eun-ha picked up her smartphone in front of her friends.


    Search the phone book and call someone you know.


    After a while after the phone call��


    [����Why. What else is going on? I was really scared when you texted me and then suddenly called me.]


    Seoyoung noona, it��s nothing special.


    [It��s not a big deal�� Eunha, you didn��t buy something, did you? I��ve said it before, but when I was at Higher Academy, please don��t have any problems��]


    Hey, why would I have an accident. I called because I had a request.


    [Ehh�� What is it.]


    Hit one accident hard.


    Noh Eun-ha knew it, and Shin Seo-yeong also knew it.


    ��


    [Guys! Did you guys see that today? I saw them on the street today and they were wearing something like a brooch? What is it? What does it mean???]


    ��I saw that today too. The brooch was golden.


    ��Are you a member of the National Assembly? Ha ha ha ha


    ha �� Isn��t that against the school rules?


    ��I asked G?J, but he said he got permission from the academy?


    [hi! call it Jinseo


    Originally, I was going to just keep an eye on it and not mention my real name as much as possible, but this time I have something I want to tell you, so I am writing this.


    You all know what happened at the restaurant last week. Because of that, the person you are talking about (haha) was very depressed�� (I don��t know about you, but if you know him, he has a soft heart ^^;) I��ve been thinking about it


    since that day, and we decided to match our brooches to prove our friendship. . So, if anyone wears a brooch, I want them to know that they are my friends!!!!


    When I looked up some articles, there was a story that it was a violation of school rules, but I got permission from the academy in advance.]


    �� What is it? what? Are you for real?


    �� Huh ?? Did you say ??? appeared?


    �� But isn��t this completely discriminatory? I��m a student in class 030, but I don��t think this is a bit��


    ��Hello senior! The brooch is just a custom made to commemorate friendship. It��s just that Eunha��s personality is a bit strange�� I decided to hand over the brooch to the person who wins in Dalian ??


    �� Huh? What are you talking about? talk in detail!


    �� I want to pamper my ears.


    �� Huh, this guy is crazy.


    ��Pray for the deceased.


    �� How do you guys know if I��m a man or a woman?


    �� Delete the comment immediately! You could die if you did this to him!


    �� Even if I die, I want to be bitter.


    ��^^;


    ��Are you standing?


    [Notice from the Higher Academy Planning Department.


    Starting in May, there will be a red dungeon player academy cleanup volunteer activity organized by Instructor Shin Seo-young once a month.


    Applications will be received on the Academy website from the 1st to the 15th of each month.


    Participation is limited to students enrolled in high school.]


    �� Huh???? < Empress >????


    �� I heard from ??? that they said that their division must participate unconditionally in this activity. Is that why you��re allowed to wear brooches?


    �� Then, can I show my skills while promoting with them? Wow�� It��s like the entrance gate, isn��t it?


    �� I want to touch her tail.


    �� Oh no��

 Chapter 427

    Relife Player 427


    [Chapter 123]


    [The value of that name (3)]


    A golden brooch with a sentence representing the letters ��TO�� in the center.


    The brooch worn on the black blazer uniform was easily seen by the students.


    Also, they could see that those who wore brooches were protected by Noh Eun-ha.


    In other words, if you touch it, you die.


    I can definitely feel that the way people around me treat me has changed a little since I wear this brooch. In the past, there were people who were the same age and treated each other badly. I don��t know Dana, but I don��t think much has changed.


    Subin, you��


    It was dinner time.


    Eunha decided to have dinner with her friends after a long time.


    All of my friends waiting at the meeting place were wearing brooches. S��ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    According to Minji, the brooch��s threat seemed to have worked well for the students.


    There seemed to be no big difference in the treatment of students whose skills were immediately verified, like Bae Su-bin, with or without brooches.


    I think a lot has changed since that day. But I wonder if you guys went through a hard time because of me�� I��m really sorry. If it wasn��t for me, I wouldn��t have to make brooches��


    Is he saying that again? Did I mention I don��t have to apologize for anything? ��Yes, thank you, Minji.


    Yoon I-byeol was depressed for a moment.


    Then, when she was scolded by Minji, she shrank.


    Eun-ha was relieved to see Min-ji taking good care of Yoon Yi-byeol.


    It was also what Eunha asked for, but after the incident that happened a while ago, Minji often hung out with Yoon Ibyeol.


    Ariel was the same.


    But, captain, I��ve been wondering since the last time, what does the ��TO�� written on the brooch stand for? The kids were asking me earlier, but I didn��t know


    .


    The students who were talking among themselves stopped talking when they saw their friends walking around the galaxy.


    The eyes of the students studied them and moved to the most prominent golden brooch on the black blazer.


    Now accustomed to the gaze of the students, the friends walked down the street as if they did not feel the gaze.


    Yoon Byeol didn��t seem to be used to it yet, but the day will come when he gets used to it.


    It��s an abbreviation for Thirty One 31. At first, I was going to make it only with numbers, but there were 031 and 31, so I thought it might cause controversy. That��s why I used English.


    aha that��s right I also thought it might be because the kids asked if the meaning of ��TO�� wasn��t used when sending a letter to someone. In the sense that whoever gets the brooch will be able to meet the captain��


    Alas, you fool. It doesn��t have a dot in the middle. ��To��, not ��TO��.


    Meanwhile, Eunhyuk and Seona were talking behind his back.


    Some friends interrupted the conversation between the two.


    Eunha giggled at the sound she heard and tried to enter the student cafeteria.


    Right then.


    ��Come out of Icheon!!


    ������.��


    Someone suddenly shouted from behind.


    Eunha��s footsteps stopped there, and naturally, his friends who followed him also stopped.


    Serena seems to have done a good job.


    Eunha let go of her hand holding the doorknob.


    Looking back, a male student wearing a huge shield was walking toward them.


    It was a momentum that could fight right away.


    Eun-ha looked at the student who was refining the mana in her body while receiving people��s gazes with interest.


    Then, he spoke to Lee Cheon-seo, who deliberately pretended not to hear.


    Icheonseo calls you.


    Ah�� I��m not feeling well right now, can I do it next time?


    That��s your heart, but even so, you know the academy rule that can��t be overturned if you apply for sparring, right? In the end you have to fight. Sheesh�� I��ll just do it now.


    So that you can prove your skills to your friends.


    Also to train them.


    Eunha introduced a game in which students can compete with brooches.


    At first, there were many students who did not know anything about sparring, and there were many students who were passive about sparring.


    However, after Seo-na and her friends advertised in Epa, students asking for a match would appear one by one.


    According to the rules of the academy, students who were offered sparring were not able to reject the application.


    Eunha��s friends were no exception.


    However, there are Sihyeongs who have these, but are you asking me to fight them every day?��


    Guardian��s sparring format where the person who lasts the longest wins by alternating the roles of attacker and defense.


    Since the students knew about Dalian, whenever they had a chance, Cheon-seo, who received the application for Dalian, grumbled as if he was displeased.


    But it was unavoidable.


    The students trying to steal the brooch were thinking about taking down the untested students, not the ones who had already been verified.


    Kang Si-hyung, who has shown a lot of success so far, was ranked higher than Lee Cheon-seo in the value judgment of students.


    Cheonseo will suffer Other than the Cheonseo, who has received an application for Dalian so far?


    Cheonseo Lee has the most. Most of the other kids have only received it once or twice, and the people who have received it a lot are probably Gu Rae and Ariel?


    what about farewell?


    Me, I was just one time�� It was a sparring match with memorization.


    Eunwoo��s explanation.


    Eunha nodded.


    Is sparring not active yet, or is it because my friends�� skills have been verified, so they don��t apply for sparring?


    At present, it seems that he has not had much sparring except for Lee Cheon-seo.


    ��Kuh��! This is Mr��!


    Meanwhile, Cheonseo Lee is struggling.


    Unexpectedly, Eunha admired the student��s ability to win.


    I soon lost interest and turned around.


    Even if it��s like that, I��ll have to fix the lazy thing.


    Where are you trying to suck only honey? Of course, you have to show some performance.


    in just one year.


    The gap between Kang Si-hyeong and Lee Cheon-seo widened significantly.


    It is because Lee Cheon-seo neglected training.


    To be honest, Eunha couldn��t believe that in her previous life, she used the nickname < Guardian > to protect Onyang��s party members.


    I felt that way in my heart.


    Didn��t that suck honey even before returning?


    Still, I seem to have some talent.


    Eunha disapproved of him and decided to watch.


    I thought about it many times, but there was no suitable guardian.


    For now, Kang Si-hyung was barely noticeable.


    The quality of attracting aggro seemed to be superior to the standard of < Loser > before returning.


    Haya. huh? why?


    Leaving Lee Cheon-seo behind, I entered the student cafeteria.


    Lee Cheon-seo fell far short of expectations, but I couldn��t let the other friends do that either.


    Eun-ha, who was crazy about that, spoke to Jeong Ha-yang, who was walking right next to her.


    Hayang turned his head.


    It��s in the early days, so it seems like you��re accepting that the content of the sparring isn��t difficult, but the difficulty of the sparring will become more and more difficult as time goes on. huh.


    I��m not worried about you guys, but the kids who entered this time might have a hard time.


    Eun-ha glanced sideways at Yoon I-byeol, who was talking with Kim Min-ji from behind.


    < The Butterfly Lady > Yoon I-byeol.


    A girl who has great talent but has not yet blossomed.


    Still, the students at the academy didn��t know how great a navigator she would become.


    So, show it to your students.


    That Yoon Yi-byeol deserves special treatment.


    Since you are a navigator, Ibyeol, who is also aspiring to become a navigator, will be able to help him.


    Um�� ok. I��ll do that.


    Jung Ha-yang, < The Seed > of < Index > of the Twelve Seats, will help Yoon I-byeol grow a lot.


    So Eun-ha asked Hayang.


    Fortunately, Hayang readily answered.


    Then she tilted her head.


    But it��s Eunha. How did the volunteer work from next month go?


    After discussing with Seoyoung-noona, we decided to make a group of about 30 people to clean the dungeon. I decided to participate every month, and you can take turns participating.


    Eunha sighed.


    When I thought of cleaning the dungeon every month from now on, my eyes were confused.


    The Academy Dungeon was changed last year and the ecological environment has changed greatly.


    After that, he was attacked again, but he never found the changed dungeon, so he was on the verge of suffering because he did not know the geography.


    Besides, I have to take care of the kids��


    It��s obvious that I forced Seo-yeong noona into it, and she would tap me��.


    I don��t know if it was a good choice.


    Although with power comes duty.


    Eunha��s candid mind wanted only to covet power without obligation.


    But my friends noticed.


    Especially-.


    ��Why?


    ��just. I think I��ll clean the dungeon every month, so it��s complicated��


    I don��t know if I help every month. where do you have time for that? Yoon Seong-jin I��m dying with only the assignments given by the player��


    No. you can make time Thank you for just words. do what you do now Don��t overdo it.


    Jung Ha-yang smiles.


    Eunha smiled and replied.


    It was No Eun who noticed her from sometime.


    ��


    Noh Eun-ha��s golden brooch.


    The students were thrilled with the story that they could get a brooch by defeating the students of the Noh Eun-ha division in Dalian.


    In a way, it could be said that he was able to obtain the qualifications to enter Noh Eun-ha��s division.


    And some of them even found out what they lacked in Dalian.


    This is wrong. What on earth is the academy thinking of giving Noh Eun-ha special treatment?


    Of course, there was some resistance among students.


    Why did the academy treat the Noh Eun-ha division specially and try to promote discrimination?


    Onyang also agreed.


    After seeing Choi Eun-hyeok win in Dalian with a brooch in the training hall, he turned around.


    Doesn��t this mean that they will officially reveal that they have a sense of choice? My father�� no, everyone is equal, how could this be!


    Onyang grumbled.


    Ara must have the same opinion as herself.


    I decided to meet her and pour out all my complaints.


    If you do, you will surely come up with a good solution.


    Noh Eun-ha and Mok Min-ho��


    Those who promote discrimination and show off their skills are dangerous guys.


    We can��t let the academy fall into their hands like this.


    The vicious circle must be broken.


    The only person who can break the loop is you, recognizing that they are wrong.


    Cha Eun-woo and Yoon Yi-byeol�� It must be that the other kids are also being used by Noh Eun-ha.


    The students belonging to Noh Eun-ha��s division probably don��t know the true nature of Noh Eun-ha.


    The only person who knows that is himself, who peeped into his true nature in front of the teachers�� office.


    So you have to do it yourself.


    Then-.


    -I have no choice but to become stronger.


    I don��t like the academy��s emphasis on merit, but that��s the only way I can stand up to Noh Eun-ha.


    On Taeyang made a firm commitment.


    It��s embarrassing, but Dalian, who wore a golden brooch, was currently settling into a culture at the academy.


    Therefore, the only way to end the already prevalent culture is to defeat Noh Eun-ha.


    Defeat Noh Eun-ha and free the students from the shackles of misfortune.


    Ironically, that was in line with the words that he would punish his ability with his ability��.


    -If I defeat No Eun-ha, the students and academy students who are being tricked by No Eun-ha will thank me.


    Onyang imagined.


    The sight that everyone in the academy will praise themselves on the day Eunha Noh��s dictatorship disappears.


    But where a dictator disappears, another dictator appears.


    A revolutionary who gets power will eventually become a dictator.


    ��


    Noh Eun-ha��s golden brooch.


    It was a controversial situation in many ways in the academy.


    Some even complained that it was okay to discriminate against students, even though it is an academy that emphasizes meritocracy.


    Even Jo Ara was envious of the special treatment, and on the other hand, thought it negatively.


    why do i have to find this I said I would definitely not accept it, but why are you doing what you are told to do?


    However, there is a saying that you have to bear the weight of a crown to wear it.


    The students who wore the brooch had to continue to prove their strength.


    In a way, it could be seen that each position selected exceptional students.


    In Everyfine, they were even referred to as ��Golden Riders��.


    It must have been the most underground studio, but��


    Moreover, as much as they were treated, they decided to clean up the academy dungeon every month and do dirty work.


    She also thought it was surprising.


    The Noh Eun-ha division that On Tae-yang refers to is because, considering the incident in which Noh Eun-ha defended Yun I-byeol and declared not to touch her people, it was very unlikely that they would.


    Actually�� it was kind of cool.


    Although Taeyang is cooler.


    Recalling the video of Noh Eun-ha declaring in Every Fine, Jo Ah-ra nodded.


    I had to admit what I had to admit.


    Oh, is that where you are? But why is there so much dust here?


    A building where students who aspire to non-combat fields work.


    After coming down to the lowest floor of the building, Jo Ah-ra frowned when she found the workshop behind the dusty luggage.


    I don��t know how you can work in a place like this.


    That��s why I didn��t even know that this workshop was not being used.


    What am I really doing�� If Taeyang knew, he would be angry����


    Ara struggled to open the workshop and complained continuously.


    She received Noh Eun-ha��s number not too long ago, and by chance, she and him often contacted each other.


    It was also unavoidable.


    Even though she had left the cultural tour club, she kept asking Eunwoo and Seona about her academy life.


    There are overlapping classes with Subin, and there are also overlapping with breakup


    .


    And they�� they��re nice.


    Although the relationship between Taeyang and them is bad.


    But he didn��t think that he shouldn��t be on good terms with them either.


    Still, I was avoiding his eyes because he would get angry if he found out.


    When I met Noh Eun-ha, I pretended not to know and kept in touch with her carefully.


    ��No Eun-ha��: There should be a safe there (08:46 pm)


    This is a record of the conversation I had with Eun-ha the day before.


    She rummaged through the workshop, reading carefully from above.


    I had to put dust on my ivory hair to find the safe that Eunha said.


    It feels like shooting a spy movie.


    She checked the pintok again and fiddled with the safe lock.


    Soon the safe was opened.


    Uh��. would Taeyang get angry if he found out?


    I knew what was in the safe because I had contacted Eunha the day before.


    She grunted at the brooch in the safe.


    [Noh Eun-ha]: I don��t think you��ll get it if you have a warm personality, so you have it (09:01 pm)


    [Me]: Even if I have it, I don��t think I��ll ever use it. I don��t need it??? (09:03 pm)


    ��No Eun-ha��: I��m not saying that you should wear it too. I


    ��m saying that you should use it when you get into trouble (09:04 pm)


    Why is Eun-ha Noh so considerate of them whether


    Joara couldn��t understand.


    Even when he thought of it, he was always kind, even though Onyang treated him too harshly.


    Taeyang is a bit like a child��.


    Does Noh Eun-ha feel like an adult?


    Even if you don��t know why.


    It was nice to take care of it though.


    Joara soon took the brooch from the safe.


    I will have to keep it a secret from Taeyang. joy! I��m taking it because I can��t help it. know that it is


    Joara making a hum sound.


    Then, as a test, she put a golden brooch on her school uniform.


    Switch the smartphone camera and set yourself to appear on the screen.


    Hmm�� not bad.


    It wouldn��t hurt to wear it secretly where people can��t see it.


    Because I couldn��t send it to Onyang.


    Jo Ara took a picture of herself and sent it to Eunha via PineTalk.


    It was the first suntalk she sent.


    ��Me��: Tada! I��ll write well! (03:23 pm)


    ��


    It��s lunch time.


    Byeol looked for a mirror before going to meet her friends who said they had reserved a seat first.


    Standing in front of the bathroom sink, Ibyeol Yoon checked her appearance here and there.


    ��are you okay.


    It��s the weekend and meeting friends for the first time.


    She touched the brooch worn on her school uniform for the last time and cheered up a little.


    I think I met some good friends.


    She seems to have met a good person��


    After being caught up in a false rumor in middle school, she was clumsy at dealing with people, but she became even more clumsy at dealing with people.


    Getting close to someone was just scary at times.


    It was like that even now.


    She was worried that the students passing her by would not ridicule her like last time.


    ��are you okay.


    But now it��s okay.


    Yoon I-byeol repeated to herself that when she was anxious, she touched the brooch.


    I decided to go see my friends.


    You cut your hair, don��t you know?


    Wouldn��t it look weird with lenses on?


    It��s been a while since I did makeup, so I��m not laughing because I��m ugly, right?


    Anxiety doesn��t go away.


    Even so, she calmed down by recalling ��him�� saying that she could do anything.


    It is now in front of the student cafeteria.


    Taking a deep breath, she took the menu and headed upstairs, catching the eyes of the students.


    Finding friends wasn��t difficult.


    Because we were always there to sit together.


    Hello guys!


    Friends are having a conversation.


    Farewell cautiously approached them and awkwardly raised her voice.


    ������.��


    Conversation cut off abruptly.


    A look of amazement appeared on the faces of his friends.


    Before long-.


    ��Did you cut your hair on the weekend? cut really well pretty.


    Minji gave words of praise.


    Starting with her praise, the friends sitting there expressed their praise.


    Yoon I-byeol, who gained impetus from the compliments of her friends, decided to go out boldly.


    A little bit of courage��


    ��Uh Eunha, how is it?


    ������.��


    ��It creates a turning point in life.


    Yoon Yi-byeol suppressed his pounding heart and waited for Eun-ha��s answer.


    He had been staring at her blankly before bursting out with a faint smile.


    It��s pretty. Now it��s really like Yoon Yi-byeol and it��s nice. Short hair suits you well.


    Half didn��t know what he was talking about.


    Yoon Yi-byeol felt like she would fly away when she heard Eun-ha say that she was pretty.


    Yes! thank you!


    Little courage brings happiness.


    Yoon I-byeol smiled as she sat as close to Noh Eun-ha as possible.


    Ha, Yang��. The fork is bent.


    ��Ah�� Is that so? Why is the fork bent?


    met good friends


    I met a nice ��person��.


    So now I won��t live the same life as then.

 Chapter 428

    Relife Player 428


    [Chapter 124]


    [C between B and D]


    You must have heard a philosopher��s quote at least once.


    Turn back time to March.


    Higher Academy instructors held a meeting in the conference room about the comprehensive competency evaluation in the first semester.


    All instructors in charge of the first grade this year were obliged to attend.


    < Empress > Shin Seo-young, who was exceptionally not in charge of any school year, was also present.


    She was scheduled to be put in as an assistant for this Jongpyeong.


    ��Life is C (Choice) between B (Birth) and D (Death).


    The 1st grade general instructor got lucky while watching the audience.


    Several instructors nodded and Shin Seo-yeong listened with her legs crossed.


    That��s what the first year students have to do this year. Among them, there will be those who came up from secondary academies and those who did not take charge of the 1st grade final evaluation. Therefore, I would like to take this opportunity to explain the plan for this Jongpyeong.


    Unlike the middle school academy, which can flexibly modify the vertical.


    The top ranking of the Higher Academy was structured to some extent for each grade.


    Even if a situation arises in which students are put in as supplementary personnel in an emergency, it was to ensure that there would be no disruption as a combat-capable personnel.


    So, in the case of the 1st grade, a program to develop the overall competency of the player was carried out.


    The students jokingly called this exam the ��selection exam��.


    Eunah��s jockey said that he had taken a certain test at that time.


    At that time, Eun-ah complained that it was difficult for me��.


    Shin Seo-young stared at the screen and thought of Eun-ah, who is currently nicknamed < Fairy > in the industry.


    selection test.


    Students are asked two-choice questions on the day of the evaluation without knowing anything.


    And for each choice the students made, they travel around the country with different methods and evaluation contents.


    As a result, the end time of the final evaluation was different for each one, so if you were unlucky, you might have to finish the final evaluation for two weeks and go to class the next day.


    It was downright miserable.


    Besides, it��s not just one question.


    Since there are so many students, it is inevitable that we have to divide the groups to some extent.


    Shin Seo-young had participated in the first year finals a few times as an assistant.


    Each time, she was put into the most difficult option.


    Maybe this time too.


    There was just one thing that stuck.


    There is Eunha in the first grade this year, so there won��t be any accidents, right?


    The sleeping dragon of Noh Eun-ha Academy.


    But to her, he was nothing more than a troublemaker who drove all sorts of cases.


    Although it cannot be expressed in words.


    Her senses were talking.


    For some reason, I think I will be involved with Eunha in this Jongpyeong.


    Still, I��ll be in charge of the most difficult options��


    Perhaps Eunha��s personality with good senses won��t make difficult choices.


    Nevertheless, she decided to deny her uneasy intuition in order to gain mental stability.


    In the meantime, the 1st year general instructor decided to receive ideas to diversify the plan.


    Do you dip or pour sweet and sour pork?


    How many toilet papers do you use?


    How many hamburgers can you eat?


    Several opinions emerged.


    Shin Seo-yeong listened to the opinions quietly, and decided to elect the idea that would become the skeleton through an anonymous vote along with other instructors.


    ��Then, in this year��s freshman year finale, we��ll make the idea that received a total of 22 votes the main goal.


    After a while, the voting results came to an end.


    The instructors looked at the single idea that popped up on the screen.


    Whether you��re going to have jajangmyeon or jjamppong for lunch�� not bad.


    Jajangmyeon vs Jjambbong.


    Shin Seo-young nodded.


    Originally, the idea of being a big skeleton was better when it was simpler.


    That way, I was able to come up with various ideas that would turn out to be years old.


    everyone! When it comes to Jajangmyeon, isn��t Mara, the southernmost point in Korea?


    Is Mara okay? You can choose a variety of ways to get there, and you can experience it before winning the prize, so I don��t think it��s bad for students to develop their ability to cope with situations.


    Ideas poured in from all over.


    The students who chose Jajangmyeon go to Marado.


    Shin Seo-young smiled bitterly.


    It was obvious that the students would suffer.


    On the other hand, the instructors happily watch the students�� hard work.


    And since she was also an instructor��


    ��I think Marado would be good too. I just heard that < The Swordsman > lives near Jeju Island, and if I��m lucky, I might be able to pass on his teachings to the students. oh is that okay?


    I will be in charge of difficult choices.


    She decided to visit Jeju Island��s nature and meet Hwang Jin-hee from < The Swordsman >.


    < The Swordsman > Hwang Jin-hee.


    He was a living legend who personally experienced < Destruction at the End of the Century >, including < Cheolong > Mun-Jun, < Shinchang > Namgung Seong-Woon, and < King of Darkness > Baek Seo-Jin.


    However, she stopped the end of the world and gave up the life of a player and chose a life of wandering around the country.


    According to the news that I hear from time to time, it seemed that I was living in Jeju Island recently.


    Hmm, if < sword lord > is there�� I think it��ll be all right. It might be a valuable experience for students.


    So what about jjamppong? Which area is famous for jjamppong? When it comes to jjambbong, of course, isn��t it Gyodong? How about sending it to Gangneung?


    In addition, various opinions emerged.


    However, the instructors did not respond as easily as before.


    One group had to be sent to Marado, while the other had to be sent to an area that was just that far away.


    It just didn��t come out in the right area.


    right then-


    ��Is it okay if I say something?


    Lee Guk-jong, who became an instructor at the Higher Academy this year, raised his hand.


    ��


    The end of May has arrived.


    The Academy has only made brief comments about the finale, which starts next week.


    It will be a test to solve the problem by choosing one of the two options.


    When I listened to the story from the seniors, they said that this final review would be more difficult than the one I had in the middle school academy.


    I heard it too. They said it would be hard as hell no matter which one you choose��


    Minji and Seona exchange information.


    After dinner, Eun-ha calmly listened to what the two of them and their friends were saying.


    It looks like the other kids are also gathering information.


    Well, it��s not properly announced, so I��ll have to find out on my own.


    The lounge on the 1st floor of the female dormitory Building No. 1.


    There were many students besides Eunha and her friends in the lounge that allowed male students to enter until roll call time. sea??h th�� N?vel(F)ire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Table spacing is not wide.


    As a result, I could hear the conversations of other people from time to time.


    It is like exchanging information pretending not to know each other.


    It doesn��t matter if it��s difficult or not. Anyone who has trained regularly should be able to get a good score. Still, there is a saying that Jipijigi is 100 times 100 times. Knowing in advance is more helpful than not knowing.


    Bae Su-bin made a loud noise and Min-ho politely rebuked her.


    Eun-ha still drank coffee without engaging in conversation.


    Thinking about your previous life.


    I know all the reviews that will be held at the Higher Academy.


    Of course, I know what��s going on in this Jongpyeong.


    I experienced it once before returning.


    So, unlike her friends, Eunha was able to drink coffee at a leisurely pace.


    In her previous life, she suffered endlessly, but now Eunha, who knows the future, was confident that she would not suffer.


    ��What the hell is this because of you, Eunha! Why do I have to go all the way to Marado to eat Jajangmyeon!��


    Looking back, it was a memory.


    Eun-ha raised her mouth after recalling what Lee Yu-jeong said to him in tears before returning.


    Jajangmyeon and Jjamppong.


    In an alternative situation, Eunha then chose Jajangmyeon.


    Lee Yu-jeong, who had to take care of his back at the time, also had no choice but to choose jajangmyeon.


    So the two had to cross the sea and go to Marado, which was further south to Jeju Island, for jajangmyeon.


    It was real hell then.


    At that time, it was as if he didn��t even know how to breathe.


    I almost held on to it.


    It took me two weeks to get lost.


    After eating a bowl of jajangmyeon and going back to class, I don��t know how tired I was at that time.


    Most of all, Eunha envied the students who chose Jjamppong and went to Gangneung and took a break for several days.


    ��If I could turn back time�� I��d somehow persuade Noh Eun-ha to go eat jjambbong.��


    What about Lee Yu-jeong, who had no choice but to follow him?


    After that day, when she recalled her days at the academy, she bitterly regretted choosing jajangmyeon.


    Eun-ha didn��t say anything because she was sorry, but she vowed that if she finds herself in the same situation, she won��t choose jajangmyeon again.


    So this time��.


    ��You can��t choose jajangmyeon.


    Eunha made a promise here.


    In this life, I will pick up jjamppong and visit restaurants comfortably.


    At that time, the students who chose jajangmyeon improved their skills noticeably, but Eun-ha decided to choose jjamppong without regret.


    What do I do with jajangmyeon?


    I don��t know if it was before the regression, but if it��s now, I won��t get the realization or experience that will make me stronger there.


    Eunha was confident in her skills.


    Even though there is < The Swordsman > in Marado, I didn��t feel the need to be taught by her.


    Moreover, even if he went to Marado, he was not sure if she would teach him.


    Because she rejected it in her previous life. On Taeyang was the only person she taught.


    As long as there are no incidents, perhaps On Taeyang will receive the teachings of < The Swordsman > in this life as well.


    Eunha Noh. will you stay still Haven��t you heard of any information?


    that��s right. Don��t just let us talk, but you should also tell us what you know.


    Then Minji sighed.


    Eun-ha, waking up from her thoughts, looked at Seo-na, who grumbled and her red eyes flowed, and shrugged her shoulders.


    well? Do you know or don��t you know?


    Minji scolded Minji for being frustrated.


    Eun-ha looked at the faces of her friends and realized that there were too many listening ears around her.


    I didn��t feel the need to mention it here.


    Eunha shook her head in an act of not knowing.


    Aren��t you close with Seoyoung unnie? Why don��t you ask your sister? Maybe your sister knows something?


    I don��t think that older sister will tell me because she��s strict about this.


    still. If you ask me once, where is it?


    The fox pursed her lips.


    Eunha replied calmly.


    Some of my friends also tried to ask Shin Seo-yeong, but in the end he stuck with his opinion.


    No need to ask Seoyoung noona, I already know.


    confident confidence.


    It��s like you read his mind.


    Minji and Seona��s sharp eyes did not leave him.


    Even so, Eunha was shameless.


    do you know something


    he��s really award winning It seems that his arrogance is getting worse today.


    What do I know?


    He could understand the anxiety of his friends.


    It was better to be fully prepared, as it was a follow-up that lasted as short as one week and as long as two weeks.


    However, he thought that the moment he informed them, his friends would definitely choose the easy way, not the difficult way.


    It shouldn��t be like that.


    This time, depending on what you choose, the width of growth is different.


    Eunha remembered it clearly.


    On the occasion of this final review, On Taeyang��s skills are greatly improved.


    He, himself, and those who chose jajangmyeon showed growth in a short period of time.


    Therefore, it was better for students who were judged to be lacking yet to choose a path that guaranteed growth even if it was hard and difficult.


    Suspicious. really award winning You��re not trying to roll us again, are you? Then I know it��s because I��m going to tell Eun-ah unnie.


    When did you see me lie?


    right. I don��t lie, but I know we roll and roll because we don��t always tell us important things.


    Don��t doubt too much and trust me.


    She is a fox with good eyesight.


    The fox was suspicious.


    Eun-ha responded deftly to Seo-na, who spoke with her eyes tightened.


    Even if she reached Eun-ah, it would have been enough if she didn��t pretend.


    I do know one thing though. That this review will be of great help to you.


    Friends may resent you.


    The friends who will choose jajangmyeon will surely be noticeably stronger than before when they meet again.


    Even if he had experienced in his previous life and walked that path, he would not be able to become strong.


    Above all��


    Looking forward to this finale. I hope next week comes soon?


    ��It��s fine if it��s not just me.


    Eunha said while hiding her inner feelings.


    ��


    Yes, Instructor of the Foreign Religion. tell me This is a place where you can speak freely.


    Turn back time, March.


    The 1st year general instructor gave Instructor Lee Guk-jong a chance to speak.


    Then Lee Guk-jong stood up from his seat and shouted loudly.


    While Marado is far away, Gangneung is closer. So, in my opinion, when the Jongpyeong is over, there will be a big difference in the skills of students who choose Marado and Gangneung.


    I think that��s correct too. Moreover, students who choose Gangneung will be able to take a relatively long break after finishing their school year. If this happens, students who choose Marado may feel a sense of relative deprivation. Luck is also an important factor, of course. However, it doesn��t seem to be testing the player��s luck in the finals either.


    Well, even if the difficulty is different, it��s so different. You have to raise it as high as you can.


    Opinion given by Instructor Lee Guk-jong.


    Several instructors also added their comments to his comments.


    Shin Seo-young also agreed with the idea that the level of difficulty should be increased.


    So I offer two ways to do this. One is to increase the difficulty by introducing variety in the way to Gangneung.


    Lee Guk-jong opened his mouth again.


    The instructors�� eyes turned to him.


    The opinions he put forward belonged to the general axis.


    So, there was no change in the expression on the instructors�� faces.


    Until I heard the second method.


    ��And the second is to select a region other than Gyo-dong.


    Where is it?


    At the end of one instructor��s question.


    As if Instructor Lee Guk-jong had waited, he raised the corners of his mouth.


    everyone! When it comes to jjambbong, where else can you go other than Gyodong, Gangneung!? Let��s broaden our horizons!!


    ������.��


    Instructor Lee Guk-jong was a mixed race born to a mother who was both Korean and Japanese.


    So, he also knew some information about Japan.


    ��When it comes to Champon, isn��t it Nagasaki Champon, everyone!?


    ������.��


    Crazy. Andromeda. astonished


    The instructors�� emotions were varied, but they all had the same expression on their faces that were at a loss for words.


    While they were trying to find something to say about the nonsensical idea, Lee Guk-jong continued talking loudly.


    Some of the students who chose jjamppong were sent to Japan, not Korea! I don��t know how it was in the past, but isn��t Kaguya also friendly to Korea and the Sirius Group regularly exchanging with Japan? ������.��


    It��s not impossible, is it?


    It��s not impossible.


    At the Korea-China-Japan summit two years ago, Kaguya expressed a desire to interact with Player Academy if given the opportunity, and the Sirius Group had been trying to advance into Japan for the past few years.


    It is risky to send all students, but sending only a few students will not be a big burden.


    Crazy��


    anyway��


    this is too much work to be allowed! ��But it��s not too bad. In some ways, it may not be much different from Marado.


    Japan will take a little longer, but I don��t think it will make a big difference��. Hmm, I don��t think it��s too bad.


    The teachers�� opinions were divided.


    Even those who at first said they were crazy seemed to sound attractive the more you thought about them.


    ��I don��t know if the fairy will give permission, but I don��t think it��s bad.


    You can borrow the power of Sirius to make students safe so that they can live smoothly in Japan.


    Shin Seo-young also had a hard time at some point.


    Some people thought that way, so she thought that way too, as if possessed by something.


    I don��t know if permission will be given or not, but the project itself was really attractive.


    And then, when positive opinions began to flow to some extent, Lee Guk-jong spoke as if he had been waiting.


    Shall we enjoy our jjamppong once?


    The fluttering of a butterfly��s wings, which seems very insignificant, cannot be ignored.


    Instructor Lee Guk-jong, who survived the Hoengseong-gun incident two years ago, drew the approval of the instructors who attended the meeting that day.


    In the end, one person��s idea caused a storm.


    So-.


    ��If this is the case, the most difficult option is not Marado�� Why did I foolishly vote for it��


    Shin Seo-young says he was caught in a storm.

 Chapter 429

    Relife Player 429


    [Chapter 124]


    [C(2) between B and D]


    Two days until the end of the first semester.


    The friends seemed to be moving busily to find out information, but the galaxy was too relaxed.


    Unlike his friends who train at the academy on weekends, Eunha decided to rest well at home.


    At that time, Eun-ah, who was leaving the academy, received a phone call from Eun-ah.


    yes sister why?


    He welcomed the call from early morning.


    It felt like I was about to fall asleep in the morning.


    [Where are you now?]


    I just left the academy. What happened?


    [It��s nothing�� Even if I know how strong Eunha is, I��m still worried. Chongpyeong next week is going to be really hard.]


    I know it��s hard. Still, it won��t be hard enough for my sister to worry about.


    [But�� it��s because you haven��t experienced it, so you don��t know.]


    Eun-ha smiled bitterly.


    Eun-ah��s worries make me feel good.


    But even if she didn��t worry, Eun-ha was confident about how the finale would turn out this time.


    I can��t tell her directly, but I��ve experienced it once in my previous life.


    [And you guys like Minji and Hayang ask us in detail, but why don��t you ask anything?]


    Uh�� Because you can hear it through the kids?


    [Eunha. i��m so worried about you I feel like I��m watching this final review too easily. Are you worried that you might not be preparing properly?]


    ��Sorry.


    [If you think about it, Eunha is always like that. Only when I ask, ��Do you have homework?�� Then you do your homework, and I take care of your preparations��]


    Noona, that was when I was in elementary school��


    Why haven��t you changed at all between then and now?]


    Haha��


    This was followed by Eun-ah��s reprimand.


    Eun-ha couldn��t properly refute her voice as she scolded her in a stern tone.


    In the middle, the story fell into a strange flow, but I didn��t want to.


    I just bowed my head like a criminal at her words.


    Of course, there were questions he could answer.


    [How long do I have to feed you?]


    ��Forever?


    [Huh��. Eunha, how are you going to live without me?]


    You can��t live without me, what�� Why are you asking about the obvious?


    [Hmm�� Really?]


    Yes!


    Eun-ah making a peeing sound.


    Eun-ha spoke even more exaggeratedly as her mood softened.


    Now she��s even bursting into laughter over her smartphone.


    [anyway. I can��t live because of you.]


    I can��t live because of my sister either.


    [Phi Heung. Anyway, is it the time right now?]


    It��s the time. why?


    [The morning request seems to be over soon, so I thought about having lunch with Eunha. I thought it would be better to meet and tell you about Jongpyeong. I know your personality, but even when Minji told me, you didn��t listen, did you?]


    ��I heard it properly because it was told by my sister.


    [I��m good at lying. anyway! My sister will buy me food today! Come here!]


    It was a proposal that raised the corner of his mouth.


    There was nothing else to do except go home.


    Eun-ha decided to have lunch with Eun-ah, whom she hadn��t seen in a long time.


    [Oh right!]


    But right before she hung up the phone, she said as if she had remembered.


    [I��m going to eat Yeonhwa too! He said he was sad because he hadn��t been in touch lately?]


    [When did I��]


    I heard Yeon-hwa��s voice over the smartphone.


    It seemed that he was next to Eun-ah.


    It��s been a while since I haven��t seen Yeonhwa noona either.


    After hearing Ryu Yeon-hwa��s voice for the first time in a while, Eun-ha shook her head.


    It��s been a year since she graduated.


    During that time, I could only count on one hand the contact I had with her.


    OK got it. See you later.


    Eunha readily agreed.


    Then, one thing came to my mind.


    Oh right.


    [Why?]


    So, are you going to eat with Changjin hyung today?


    [no. Changjin is not in Seoul right now because of another mission. why? Do you want to see it?]


    No. I only have to look at my older sisters. sea??h th�� N?vel(F)ire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    There is no peak season.


    After confirming this, Eunha sang joy in her heart.


    It looked like we could eat lunch satisfactorily.


    ��


    Luminous Viking located in Jongno-gu.


    Eun-ha, who was waiting in front of the entrance, met Eun-ah and Yeon-hwa, who caught the attention of passers-by.


    galaxy! Were you very hungry?


    Upon discovering Eunha, Eunah��s face instantly turned into a bright smile.


    After Eun-ha entered the high school academy, Eun-ah, who hadn��t seen him in a long time, hugged him tightly regardless of people��s gazes.


    Is your sister not hurt anywhere? hmm? did you take a shower?


    I was sweating a lot earlier, so I hurriedly took a shower. Is it Yeonhwa? That��s right. hi? long time no see.


    It��s been a while since my sister.


    Then, Yeon-hwa approached the two of them.


    With blue bobbed hair, she greeted Eunha, who soon came out of Eunah��s arms.


    A few years ago, I couldn��t see it because it was covered by Eun-ah��s arms.


    Eunha was bigger than Eunah now, so it seemed like he was hugging her instead of her.


    You don��t know how sad Yeonhwa was. Since I was talking to you on the phone earlier, did you see someone sticking close to me? When did I.


    Then, who was the person who worked hard today to finish the request quickly?


    They are two people who look good.


    Eun-ha now clings to Yeon-hwa��s arm and stares at Eun-a playing pranks on her.


    < Seolchang > Ryu Yeon-hwa.


    And < Fairy > Eunah Noh.


    It was just amazing to see the two people who are currently attracting attention as rising stars in the industry right now in front of me.


    In a way, the feeling was new.


    After realizing that the future he knew had changed.


    By the way, there are a lot of people staring at me.


    Eun-ha then realized that people walking on the street were staring at the two people as they stopped.


    Some people knew the two, others seemed to simply have their eyes on their looks.


    Nevertheless, the two were acting as if they did not feel their gaze.


    I guess I��m used to it.


    That they are becoming influential players to the people.


    Whatever the opinion of the two of you.


    Let��s not just stay here, let��s go inside. I��m hungry.


    OK! I am very hungry too!


    me too.


    Sooner or later the world will interpret these two people with the smallest and most trivial words and attitudes.


    That��s what it means to have influence in the end.


    Eunha didn��t want to burden the two of them by drawing attention here.


    hello. It��s my first time at Luminous Viking Oh�� ah��


    Please guide me.


    all right. Thank you so much for visiting our store today.


    Fortunately, Luminous Group��s affiliates managed customers according to their grades, while providing special benefits to customers with high grades.


    Eunha presented a card that could be used at the highest level anywhere in the affiliates of the Luminous Group, which she received from Lee Yu-chun one day.


    Upon seeing the card, the staff, whose eyes widened with excitement, politely bowed and guided them to the VIP area.


    It would be fine if it was here.


    It��s secluded and quiet, and I usually don��t try to show interest in other people.


    We were also assigned a separate room.


    There weren��t that many people visiting the VIP area for lunch, so it seemed that few people were using it.


    It was only then that Eun-ha found Eun-ah��s relieved face.


    It must have been difficult to pretend not to know the gazes pouring down on him.


    Satisfied, Eun-ha lifted the plate and went to look around the food.


    Anyway, Eunha you. I know that if you live without measures, you will be scolded by me.


    Eunha must have reflected.


    Yeonhwa It��s because you don��t know. If someone doesn��t peck Eunha, she��ll just sit around all the time!? okay? Even so!


    Eventually, the three people who brought the food chatted comfortably in the room.


    Eun-ha seemed to be sitting on a cushion of thorns whenever Eun-ah��s eyes turned to her.


    Each time, Yeon-hwa would stop and listen to Eun-ah��s past through Eun-a��s mouth, opening her eyes wide.


    Then, the topic moved to Jongpyeong, which is scheduled for next week.


    That was our time.


    that? what was it


    ��Didn��t Minji or Hayang tell you? Look, I knew it would flow.


    The pod was caught.


    Eun-ha awkwardly averted her gaze when she saw Eun-ah open her eyes.


    At that time, Ryu Yeon-hwa, who was silently munching on fried dumplings, suddenly intervened.


    It was a question asking what kind of sound is closer to this sound while listening to the sound of a monster cry.


    What do you mean?


    Eun-ha showed interest in Yeon-hwa��s words.


    Eun-a sighed and grumbled while adding to Yeon-hwa��s explanation.


    meow meow Woof woof.


    huh? What do you mean?


    Don��t you know the sound of a dog? Woof woof!


    that��s right. meow meow


    Suddenly, Eun-ah pretends to be a puppy.


    Yeon-hwa even closed her hands and pretended to be a cat.


    As for Eunha, she was taken aback by the sudden reaction of the two.


    Either way, the two shook their bodies.


    When I think of that time, I really�� Oh my God, there is a saying to go down to Jindo and take a picture with a white Jindo dog, right?


    I had to go all the way to Gimnyeong, Jeju Island because of the question asking whether the cat in the box was dead or alive��


    ��it must have been hard.


    The end of Higher Academy, which begins with absurd questions and sends students to faraway places.


    Eunha comforted the two as if they were complaining.


    For reference, Han Chang-jin said that he had to travel all the way to Dokdo to meet Sapsaree.


    So what I want to say is, please don��t take this final review lightly. I agree too. It��s good to pack some household medicine in preparation for long distances. All questions must be questioned and questioned again.


    Two people advised.


    Eunha silently nodded and listened to the advice of the two.


    Eun-ha, who had experienced a crisis in her previous life, was confident about her future, but it felt good that the two people were worried about her.


    I��ll bring you dessert now.


    huh. i��ll come later


    By the time your stomach is full.


    Eun-a, who was preaching her experience in the middle of it, got up from her seat.


    Only Eunha and Yeonhwa were sitting in the cabin.


    The conversation must have ended to some extent. Eunha decided to change the topic.


    My sister��s clan life is��


    Eunha.


    yes?


    However, Yeon-hwa wiped her mouth and cut off his words.


    She pauses for a moment, then resumes her conversation.


    Now��you don��t have to say honorifics. no, don��t do that from now on.


    ����.


    Eunha tilted her head.


    I didn��t understand why she was asking me to speak casually out of the blue.


    So far, we��ve had a good conversation without any problems.


    I didn��t have to use shorts.


    Did she feel it too?


    Ryu Yeon-hwa was embarrassed and added her words urgently.


    Me and Eun-ah are the same age�� It��s strange that you speak politely to Eun-ah, but use honorific words to me.


    Well, that��s right.


    and��. I feel a sense of distance.


    After hearing her words, Eun-ha finally got to know her and realized that a lot of time had passed.


    There was some truth in what she said.


    When I think about it, I think I kept a distance from Yeon-hwa noona, thinking of Ryu Yeon-hwa in < New Window >.


    In their previous lives, the two had a relationship through a girl named Ha Baek-ryeon.


    Any business relationship.


    However, in this life, through Eun-ah, he has a different relationship with Ryu Yeon-hwa.


    As she said, it was strange to use words that felt distant even after all these years.


    Therefore, Eun-ha decided to change the tone as Ryu Yeon-hwa suggested.


    ��Yes then. My sister said so, but I��m fine.


    he is my sister��s friend


    As Yeonhwa said, there was no need to treat her formally.


    In that sense, Eunha began to talk comfortably.


    -Yeah, call me that from now on.


    Yeonhwa responded brightly.


    Like snow falling and flowers blooming.


    But then, should I let go of my words even though I am in full swing?


    Meanwhile, Eunha frowned at the thought that suddenly came to her mind.


    Eventually, he decided to put the uncomfortable thought aside.


    There��s nothing to lose, right?


    He said he didn��t feel the need to call it comfortable.


    ��


    Life in Japan was limited.


    As a foreigner, going out alone could be a bad thing.


    As a result, when I had to go out, I had to take my exclusive players with me.


    I also had to get permission from the secretary.


    No, miss. There is currently a large-scale ubiquity in the city, so you will need to stay in a hotel for the time being.


    However, Japan, which is surrounded by the sea, was often engulfed in omnipresence even though it was protected by cocoons.


    At that time, I couldn��t even go to high school and had to stay calm in a hotel.


    ��it��s frustrating.


    A large-scale ubiquity occurred on this day as well.


    Seohyun Han followed the secretary��s instructions and decided to stay at the hotel.


    It was nice not to have to see those who implicitly discriminated against me, but staying in the room all day was frustrating.


    It feels like being locked in a cage.


    Well, it was originally like that.


    Soon, Seohyun Han smiled bitterly.


    Looking back, from the time she was born until now, she has lived under the control of her family.


    The reason she wasn��t aware of it was because she sometimes had free time in such daily life.


    I��ll call you if something happens, so please stay out. all right.


    Eunha Noh.


    Recalling the memories she had with him, Seohyun Han felt a tightness in her heart.


    I needed time to be alone in order to pierce the clogged chest.


    She kicked the secretary and all the players out of the room and threw herself on the bed.


    Communications aren��t good either��


    Massive omnipresence has taken place.


    Of course, there was a strong possibility that communication could not be done smoothly due to the thick mana.


    I knew it.


    She checked the communication status on her smartphone and let out a low sigh.


    Seohyun Han, who had nothing to do because she didn��t want to read a book today, felt low.


    Then, I swipe the screen of my smartphone and open PineTalk.


    [Me]: Bored (08:48 am)


    After coming to Japan.


    She has two hobbies.


    One is to find a restaurant while being escorted by exclusive players to appease boredom.


    The other was to take a selfie or send a message to yourself or someone to soothe boredom when communication was not working.


    [Me]: The omnipresence also occurred today. That��s why I can��t even go to school


    .


    Because no one will see it anyway.


    PineTalk, which contains her inner thoughts, is not sent normally, and the resend button comes to mind.


    [Me]:


    Try answering


    him,


    fool,


    fool,


    don��t you answer?


    I wanted to send it to Eunha today.


    Hugging a pillow and lying on the blanket, she fiddled with her smartphone with an expressionless face.


    ��Me��: Eunha (08:54 am)


    calls his name.


    Then she hesitated for a while.


    What to hit next, she thought, moving her fingers in the air.


    ��I miss you.


    Write and erase repeatedly.


    not like myself


    You must not show weakness.


    Then she suddenly had another idea.


    Communication is not connected anyway, so what can I use?


    because no one will see


    As for his own weak side.


    ����!


    That��s when she hesitated and was about to press the send button.


    Suddenly communication was disconnected.


    Shortly after the last text message was sent, the number ��1�� was erased.


    Seohyun Han hurriedly deleted the text message and turned off her smartphone.


    After a while, the smartphone vibrated.


    ��Eunha��: ? (08:59 am)


    A reply came.


    Seohyun hadn��t entered the chat room yet, staring at her smartphone with her eyes wide open.


    I wondered if I should send a reply right away, but I decided to send it a little later.


    And she pondered what to send.


    It was a situation where he called Eunha as if he had a business for nothing.


    After thinking for a long time, Seohyun Han��.


    [Me]: I want to eat jajangmyeon (09:03 am)


    ��I sent a random text message.


    Then you��re overcome with regret.


    I want to be seen as a person who is preoccupied with what he eats.


    However, the text has already been sent and the number 1 disappears as soon as it is sent.


    just as expected.


    An unexpected text message came from him.


    ��Eunha��: Do you want to eat something like that for breakfast? (09:08 am)


    Seohyun smiled.


    Suddenly, Eunha��s bewildered face came to mind.


    Then another reply came from him.


    ��Eunha��: Then I��m a jjambbong (09:09 am)


    ��Eunha��: Then we can share it (09:10 am)


    Noh Eunha is like me.


    Now she was proud to know how to eat on her own.


    He really can��t keep up.


    Seohyun Han forgot to sleep and chatted hard with him.


    However, he added a line��


    ��Eunha��: And, of course, you should also eat sweet and sour pork (09:15 am)


    .


    Seohyun Han tutted her tongue as she looked at her smartphone as if she were dealing with Eunha.


    Did you hear even a beggar in your belly?��


    His tone was harsh.


    His expression was soft.

 Chapter 430

    Relife Player 430


    [Chapter 124]


    [C(3) between B and D]


    The day has dawned.


    The students gathered in the auditorium each stared at the podium with hard faces.


    Standing on top of the podium, the 1st year general instructor glanced at them once before opening his mouth.


    I guess everyone is too nervous? It��s not something we��re going to eat, everyone relax.


    The 1st year general instructor who tries to relax with a smile.


    Some students laughed after him.


    But the galaxy knew.


    That the 1st year general instructor was laughing benevolently on the outside but laughing wickedly on the inside.


    I couldn��t let my guard down.


    After she let go of her guard, she eventually got caught up in the flow of the instructors and Marira.


    The purpose of this final review is to focus on helping those who have just entered the academy to improve their skills in a fun and enjoyable way. So, I hope you all get a lot out of the Jongpyeong.


    fun and fun


    It was a word that could only come from the instructors�� point of view.


    For students who have to rely on luck to choose their options, it is just irritating and absurd.


    I didn��t know if it was right to say that I could get a lot.


    Eunha swallowed a laugh and listened to the story.


    All of you will be hungry because you didn��t even eat breakfast. Traditionally, players who are always in danger should eat while they can. So-!!


    It��s such a natural flow.


    The students seemed to be immersed in the explanation of the 1st grade general instructor.


    Eun-ha could see that the lines following these words were the beginning of Jong-pyeong.


    ��Let��s start by filling our stomachs first. Wouldn��t it be nice to eat rice? We��ve prepared a delicious lunch for you, so all you have to do is choose one of the menus on the screen.


    ������.��


    Ended with that.


    Feeling betrayed, the students distorted their faces in bewilderment.


    Now, as if the instructor didn��t care, we started chattering among ourselves.


    Jjajangmyeon and Jjamppong.


    Students had to move to the place where the choice came to mind.


    It was a situation where you had to decide your grades with one food.


    What is this��. I don��t have any hints


    . Champon? Are you kidding me?


    I��ve been looking for some information.


    All of a sudden, the students who were asked a random question in a car that they were not paying attention to were engulfed in panic.


    Eunha��s friends were no exception.


    While Eunhyuk caused a pupil earthquake, Minji got angry with a tone that was absurd.


    Guys! I think I know the answer!


    At that time, Jinparang, thinking with his body, not his head, jumped up.


    As the eyes of his friends turned, Jinparang was excited and gave a long speech.


    When I was at my grandmother��s house a long time ago, I saw a mystery cartoon similar to the current situation. If I say the conclusion first, the correct answer is to remain without doing anything! The jjamppong and jajangmyeon group moves, and the group that doesn��t select anything is automatically the third line�� There are only two options.


    In fact, nobody expected it.


    The friends turned their attention away from Parang, who lowered his tail sullenly at Minho��s abrupt words.


    In the meantime, the time limit for choosing an option was passing.


    ��Okay. i��ve decided I want to eat jajangmyeon The food that goes well with pickled radish is not jjambbong, but jajangmyeon.


    And finally.


    As the students moved slowly, Choi Eun-hyuk was the first to choose an option among his friends.


    Eventually, he showed no regrets and moved to the option of jajangmyeon.


    Eunhyuk-ah, you��re having a hard time.


    won��t see you for a while


    Eun-ha sadly looked at Eun-hyeok, who was moving away.


    It��s a predestined hell. The look of the one who


    walks to that hell


    looks really great.


    However, Eunha had no intention of going that way.


    I just prayed that Eunhyuk would come back stronger.


    I also go with jajangmyeon.


    I want to eat jajangmyeon now.


    It looks like there are more people there, so I��ll go for jajangmyeon too!


    Time goes by relentlessly.


    Friends also gradually chose their options. Minho, who was deeply concerned, left, Bae Soo-bin made an impromptu decision, and Jinpa-rang was swept away by the majority, so he gave up his worries.


    As expected, Taeyang On is choosing jajangmyeon this time too.


    At that time, Lee Cheon-seo and Yoo Do-jun were also walking.


    Eunha found Taeyang On and Ara Jo walking to the Jajangmyeon group not far away.


    I hoped that he would achieve remarkable growth in this life as well.


    So, I��m going to pick a little bit now.


    Before I knew it, there were only a few friends left around Eunha.


    Eun-ha decided to take the friends who did not need to go to Marado among the remaining friends.


    Jung Ha-yang, Jin Seo-na, and Kim Min-ji.


    It seemed difficult to take Kaede among the other students. Besides, she was likely to find his advice distasteful.


    Eun-ha decided to throw Kaede away and stabbed Jeong Ha-yang right next to her in the side.


    Haya. Have you thought about where to go?


    Um�� I��m not yet. I honestly don��t know which one to choose. Then come with me. with you?


    Jung Ha-yang opens her round eyes wide.


    Eunha whispered to her and nodded her head.


    She did not have to go to Marado to be trained as < The Seed > of the Twelve Seats < Index >.


    Um�� Eunha, what are you going to choose?


    me? Champon.


    Have you heard anything from Seoyoung unnie?


    No, it��s not like that, but my intuition is telling me to choose the jjambbong. do you believe me Trust me and follow me


    ��Hmm��


    Hayang��s eyebrows twitch.


    She looked at him suspiciously, as if trying to find out if there was an ulterior motive.


    However, Eunha was confident without any hesitation.


    If you follow me, you won��t have any trouble. I��ll keep your hands dry.


    Chi what is that okay.


    Jeong Ha-yang, who has a suspicious eye.


    Saying that she believes in Eunha, she headed to the Jjambbong group.


    At that time, Cha Eun-woo also followed.


    Apparently, she was waiting for Jeong Ha-yang��s choice.


    Come on, come with me too.


    Hmm�� what are you going to eat? I��m thinking of eating jjambbong. Do you want to


    Meanwhile, Eunha talked to Seona, who was analyzing the students around her as objectively as possible.


    A twinkle flashed in her eyes.


    The fox, who asked kindly, eventually��


    ��Then I��ll eat jajangmyeon.


    why not? didn��t you hear me?


    Jinseo-na chose the path opposite to the galaxy.


    Eunha was dumbfounded.


    When he asks why


    Yes, Eunha is 100% sure to suffer if I follow you. So actually, I was waiting for you to decide what to choose. Then I��ll go eat Jajangmyeon! hi! See you later!


    Jin Seo-na smiles brightly.


    The fox waved her hand regardless of what Eunha said and ran to the Jajangmyeon group without looking back.


    Yes�� Seona is your daughter. Don��t regret it later.


    Eunha clicked her tongue as she hopped like a rabbit and entered among the students.


    The fox fell for my trick.


    Eun-ha couldn��t help but feel sorry for the foolish fox.


    Meanwhile-.


    ��I like hot things, so I��m going to eat jjambbong. Um�� I like oyster jjamppong, so I��ll go with jjambbong.


    ah! Come to think of it, after eating jjamppong, I could have eaten rice too, right? Gotta eat jjambbong~


    Bong Gu-rae and Kang Si-hyung also finished their choices.


    Ariel took a detour on the way to the Jajangmyeon group.


    From a distance, Kaede could be seen moving to the Champon group after a long thought.


    eaten. Have you decided what to eat?


    ��can��t you just eat jjamjjamyeon? give up


    I know. that��s just what i said


    The only friends left at the table were Kim Min-ji and Yoon I-byeol.


    Minji Kim was still watching the trend of each group with her eyes narrowed.


    Then she spat out.


    Maybe it doesn��t matter what we have for lunch. It is nonsense to set a program with one menu based on common sense.


    so?


    Maybe they want to adjust the difficulty of the program according to the number of people. Groups with a larger number of people make the level of difficulty difficult.


    As you said, it could be, but either group seems to be equal? You wouldn��t know how many groups there were unless you counted them yourself��


    no. I think I can figure it out. how?


    In general, there are more people who are right-handed than left-handers. And right-handed people tend to prefer the right side. so?


    That means there are more groups on the right. So I��ll go left


    It was a reasonable inference.


    Eun-ha admired Min-ji, who moved as a jjamppong group, before she even gave her advice.


    No Eunha, where are you going? I��m with jjamppong.


    Hmm, same direction. Are you not following me? be pitiful.


    no it��s not.


    The center of the auditorium was empty.


    The time limit is now less than 1 minute.


    Eunha also decided to step out now.


    However, Yoon Byeol seemed to be still confused.


    To be precise, I had been looking at him for a while before pretending to be looking at the screen.


    With a look that wants you to talk to yourself as well.


    Eunha smiled bitterly.


    Did you decide to break up? I��m not sure which one to choose�� Eunha Have you decided?


    I��m jjamppong.


    Oh, I see.


    You must have heard it through conversations in the past.


    Yoon Yi-byeol pretends not to know.


    Then, as if aiming for a natural flow, the words come out abruptly.


    Shall I make jjambbong too��


    Yoon I-byeol fidgeting with her fingers.


    He looks at his eyes as if he wants to respond.


    Eunha suddenly had a sense of playfulness.


    no. you make salty noodles


    ��uh? Yeah�� I��ll make salty noodles.


    Yoon I-byeol��s face, wearing lenses, is crying as if she had lost the world.


    Soon after, Yoon I-byeol lowered her head and tried to move to Jajangmyeon with her shoulders drooping.


    Eunha giggled at her.


    It��s a joke. We don��t have much time, so let��s move quickly. Let��s go eat jjamppong.


    ��uh? huh!


    Yoon I-byeol��s face brightened.


    Eunha entered the Jjambbong group in line with her.


    After a while, the time limit passed.


    The 1st grade general instructor revealed what he had been hiding from the students who chose Jajangmyeon.


    ��Then, the students who chose Jajangmyeon will move to the next location and proceed with the choice question. Oh, and for reference, students who choose jajangmyeon must eat jajangmyeon in Marado, Jeju-do to finish their class. ��Yes, yes!?��


    It was truly a crucible of panic.


    On the other hand, the students who chose jjamppong laughed until their stomachs fell out as they watched the students who would go through hell.


    Because I knew it would be like this.


    Eunha also burst into laughter that she had been holding back.


    And I��m sure��


    ��As expected, the future is in my hands.


    Eunha had no doubts.


    ��


    The students who chose Jajangmyeon left.


    Eun-ha saw off Choi Eun-hyuk, who was looking at the floor with a very sad heart, and Yu Do-jun, who had to pick out the fox who fell for his tricks.


    Oh what should I do i feel like crying


    Minji did more.


    laughing while wiping away tears


    However, those who chose jjambbong generally had the same attitude as her.


    The academy is a world of merit supremacy, in other words, a place where you put yourself first.


    In the end, it will be only me.


    look at it Did you listen to me well?


    I know. Eunha You were right.


    During this final review, only trust my brother and follow me? S��ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Chii. your brother


    Eunha and Hayang were so happy that they exchanged jokes.


    There was a lot of trust in her eyes.


    Eunha��s confidence soared.


    You guys just listen to me now. I��ll get you on a plane.


    Now, a kind of camaraderie existed between the students who chose jjambbong.


    Eunha beat her chest and boasted to her friends who made the same choice.


    During this final review period, I decided to travel comfortably with my friends.


    At that time, the 1st grade general instructor shouted at the students who were having a friendly conversation.


    Then, the students who chose jjambbong will continue to proceed with the choice questions without moving the location.


    The screen has changed.


    One is red and the other is white.


    The students were again placed in an either/or situation.


    Eunha, what should I choose?


    Students are messing around.


    However, Cha Eun-woo and his friends believed in Eun-ha and waited for his answer.


    yeah that��s right Wait a minute��


    Eun-ha leisurely pondered.


    The moment they chose jjamppong anyway, it was as if the students had decided to go to Gyo-dong.


    The remaining question was how to subdivide the students to go to Gyo-dong and what missions to carry out.


    Strangely, the instructor who explained that they would go to Marado when they chose jjajangmyeon didn��t say anything to the students who chose jjambbong.


    The instructor must have forgotten.


    Can someone forget?


    Eunha didn��t think much of it.


    Now, no matter what you choose, it won��t be as difficult as Marado.


    Since there is a white tooth, let��s go white.


    What is it. Don��t play��


    no. I have a feeling for Hayang. do you guys believe me


    When it comes to jjamppong, the first thing that comes to mind is red.


    As a result, the majority of students chose the group pointing to red.


    Therefore, the galaxy decided to choose the white color with fewer people.


    Again, the time limit has passed.


    Students who chose red will now move their seats. Students who chose white will continue as is.


    The students who chose the red group left.


    It was strange that the first year general instructor didn��t explain anything.


    Even so, Eunha did not panic.


    No matter what I do, I will go to Gangneung anyway. No need to panic.


    Eunha believed in her luck.


    You don��t know how arrogant that is.


    He continued to choose a group with fewer people in the choice-or-answer question.


    Each time it stayed in place.


    Eventually, when about 100 people were left in the auditorium��.


    ��Congratulations on coming this far. I��ll step back at this point and let the foreign religious instructor take care of the rest. I hope you all have a pleasant ending.


    The 1st year general instructor stepped off the stage.


    Subsequently, Instructor Lee Guk-jong, who took over the microphone from him, stepped to the front of the stage.


    Behind him stood the assistant instructors who managed the group.


    Eun-ha found Shin Seo-yeong there.


    The pleasure was short-lived.


    Why is my sister like that?


    Because Shin Seo-young was frowning.


    As soon as our eyes met Noh Eunha.


    Eunha tilted her head.


    He is a foreign religious instructor who led the �� We all have fun! happy! Let��s make a critique! You guys want to eat jjambbong soon!?


    ��Yes��!!��


    Meanwhile.


    Instructor Lee Guk-jong induced a response.


    Students responded loudly.


    Instructor Lee Guk-jong, who is famous for preaching that experience is the most important thing to gain enlightenment, was popular with students for his pleasant personality, aside from the content of his lectures.


    Anyone know where we��re going? Where is the famous jjamppong-!?


    ����Gyodong!!��


    There were also students who were quite discerning.


    Among Eunha��s friends, there were those who noticed from the middle.


    As they gathered their voices and shouted, the atmosphere heated up.


    Instructor Lee Guk-jong also grinned as if he was in a good mood.


    Eunha, who usually doesn��t like noisy things, just enjoyed the noise at this moment.


    ��Ding! Wrong!


    ������.��


    Until Lee Guk-jong said so.


    The heated atmosphere quickly cooled.


    The students, who had stopped laughing, immediately put on puzzled expressions.


    Instructor Lee Guk-jong continues his explanation.


    Tsk tsk�� Gyo-dong is not the only area famous for jjambbong.


    It feels like the blood is running cold.


    Eun-ha looked at the foreign religious instructor with a nonsensical expression.


    The feeling of being a player throughout my previous life was telling me.


    -Something is wrong.


    Disappointment.


    But it was already too late to turn it around.


    Unable to do anything, Eun-ha had no choice but to listen to the story the foreign religious instructor happily explained.


    The future has changed.


    ��We are going to Japan to eat Nagasaki Champon!!


    ������.��


    Of course I wanted to go to Nagasaki, but unfortunately, due to circumstances, I decided to go to Yokohama instead of Nagasaki!


    It��s nonsense.


    It��s a story that can��t be found in the slightest sense of reality.


    The students stood there dumbfounded, unable to speak properly.


    ��Then go go go eat delicious jjambbong in Yokohama Chinatown!


    How does the story flow?


    From Nagasaki, I went to Yokohama located near Tokyo.


    After hearing all the explanations, Eunha couldn��t help but say this.


    ��isn��t he crazy?


    It��s clear that the instructor has lost his head.


    Eun-ha looked back to find friends who thought the same as her.


    Friends are-.


    ����Are you really crazy?��


    As if dealing with a high-ranking monster.


    All of a sudden they were surrounding him.


    Arrogance is the law of self-destruction.


    Eunha has attained enlightenment.

 Chapter 431

    Relife Player 431


    [Chapter 125]


    [Cause of misfortune]


    Japan is surrounded by the sea.


    After < Destruction at the End of the Century >, Japan was left in a state of isolation due to monsters appearing in the sea.


    Also, mana is affected by emotions, and magic that uses mana as a medium was practically the embodiment of an idea.


    It was a natural step for the vast majority of universal emotions to become entangled and embody a huge idea.


    Therefore, due to the historical characteristics of Japan as an archipelago, there was no choice but to be less aggression from other countries, and it had a strong tendency to preserve and prefer its own culture.


    ����The more well-preserved the history, the more vulnerable it is to omnipresence. Land, buildings, animals, cultural assets, etc��. The omnipresent uses it as a medium to become stronger and more unique!


    Almost all areas where people��s ��concepts�� gathered were transformed into dungeons.


    The cultural property that the Japanese were proud of turned into a monster that killed them overnight.


    Sometimes, a house that had been living in for several generations was even transformed into a dungeon.


    In other words, Japan, where 8 million gods live, is threatened by 8 million gods.


    It��s been a few decades now�� but Japan is still suffering from the scars of the cataclysm.


    10 years lost.


    Nuclear power plant accident.


    Independence of Okinawa.


    The rise of the Yakuza, etc.


    Until Kaguya appeared, there was no hope in Japan.


    It��s less now, though.


    Even if Cocoon was installed, other areas other than Tokyo, which Kaguya was protecting, were not safe from the threat of monsters.


    It is for this reason that the Academy of Higher Education changed its destination to Yokohama, located on the outskirts of Tokyo, rather than Nagasaki.


    Lee Guk-jong explained it like that.


    ��Nonsense.


    Permission was already obtained from the fairy government, and Kaguya of Japan readily allowed the students to enter the country.


    In addition, Sirius Shipping decided to help the students enter Japan.


    Eun-ha doubted her ears after hearing the story from the mouth of the foreign religious instructor.


    The more I heard it, the more I couldn��t believe it.


    Above all��


    ��What on earth has the future changed like this?


    that the future has changed


    Eunha had no choice but to realize.


    However, he did not know what kind of future he had changed to create these results.


    So many things have changed the future.


    There was no way I could know.


    In the end, the galaxy had to accept reality.


    No matter how it is�� How can I send it to Japan? What kind of kid��s joke is Jongpyeong? Do you think this makes sense?��


    Even so, it was absurd.


    Eunha constantly complained.


    So did the other students.


    Even the friends who once cursed at Noh Eun-ha now groaned, saying that it was nonsense.


    Nevertheless, Instructor Lee Guk-jong answered enthusiastically.


    Originally, nonsense is the law of life! Congratulations on your big realization!


    Students booed.


    Instructor Lee Guk-jong opened a new screen regardless of them.


    Again, options appeared.


    A and B.


    The students buzzed when they saw the option with only one English letter.


    Ships operated by Sirius Shipping are located in Busan Port. Ships that interact with Japan operate every 4 days, which means that if you can��t make it on time, you have to board after 4 days. Of course, Jongpyeong will end late and you will have to carry out missions during the four days at Busan Port!


    ����Ah����


    The students wrinkled their faces in unison.


    Through the explanation of the foreign religion instructor, he noticed that not all of them could ride the same ship.


    In other words, the time and method of arriving at Busan Port is different for each student.


    There are only two ways you can go to Busan Port! Bus or train!


    One is a bus and the other is a train.


    The former takes four days to reach Busan Port, and it is said that missions must be performed at each designated rest area.


    In comparison, the latter takes two days, and the other two days are spent waiting for the students on the bus to take a break.


    It is only natural that the students who heard the explanation turned on the light in their eyes.


    You have to go by train!


    Eunha also gave strength to her eyes.


    I chose the option connected by train and decided to go comfortably.


    Then move to the selected group within the 5-minute time limit!


    Either way, decided purely by luck.


    Even so, the students tried to choose their options while wrapping their heads.


    Guys, what are you��


    ����You be quiet.��


    Eunha turned her head to ask for her friends�� opinions.


    Then his friends cut off his words with bloody expressions.


    It��s the mood to not talk.


    Eun-ha had no choice but to approach Hayang, who seemed to be less angry.


    Haya.


    huh? why again?


    I��d say it��s luck anyway.


    After all, luck also belonged to intuition in a broad sense.


    Eun-ha was convinced of her intuition, which had been put together throughout her previous lives.


    He decided to abandon those who were hostile to him and take Jeong Ha-yang.


    Besides, Hayang is a navigator.


    You will have to find your way countless times, but you have to have Hayang by your side.


    While students are contemplating their options.


    Eun-ha, who acknowledged the reality of having to go to Japan, thought hard about the talents that would be needed in this Jongpyeong before thinking about options.


    Among them, navigator Jung Ha-yang.


    She was the first person to be embraced.


    Eun-ha spoke to her in the softest possible voice so as not to reveal her true intentions.


    i trust you do you trust me yeah i trust you


    Jung Ha-yang responded.


    Now let��s get him to the point.


    ��That��s why I don��t want to follow you.


    ��what?


    Let��s take some time to think for a while. Understand?


    As if you don��t need to hear any more.


    Jung Ha-yang turned around quickly. Eventually, she showed no hesitation and chose A.


    Eunha had no choice but to look at it while standing stunned.


    Jeong Ha-yang, who met his eyes, seemed to be talking to him with just his gaze.


    Please do not choose the same answer as yourself.


    Sheesh�� He said he hates Hayang so much, but I can��t help it.


    Anyway, my intuition was telling me B was the correct answer��. sea??h th�� N?velFire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The navigator failed.


    Unfortunately, Yoon Yi-byeol, who could be called the next best thing, was sneaking toward A while avoiding Eun-ha��s gaze.


    In the end, he gave up on being a navigator and decided to recruit a supporter.


    galaxy


    why?


    what will you choose me? B.


    Just in time, Eunwoo talked to me.


    Eun-ha thought that if she was not good at refusal, she would accept his offer.


    It was an illusion.


    okay? Then I will go to A. I guess I should have acted like Seo-na from the start. Then bye to B!


    Eunwoo quickly ran away.


    Eunha just felt empty.


    After being rejected by the two, I decided to go through the finale alone.


    Do you think I can��t do this properly without you guys?


    After all, life is alone.


    Eunha made that promise and entered Group B.


    For some reason, Kaede Hoshimiya was in Group B first.


    Ranger is good too.


    Great. If Kaede and I play this final review together��


    Eunha waved at Hoshimiya Kaede.


    Kaede found him.


    Soon she��


    -Now don��t pretend to know.


    She suddenly moved the group, exuding a cold chill.


    Kaede enters Group A.


    Eun-ha showed Kang Si-hyung the hand that was shaking the air naturally.


    Kang Si-hyung, who met our eyes, was surprised and


    ran away to Group A.


    Eunha could only sigh.


    baby are you okay Still, I��m by your side huh?


    Yeah�� Thank you for coming too.


    I have too! I came here because you looked pitiful! good job


    yeah�� well done there is only you


    Fortunately, Bong-Gurae and Ariel came.


    Eunha decided to take it positively. I decided to take this opportunity to get closer to the two of them.


    At that time, Kim Min-ji, who had been thinking for a while, walked over to Eun-ha.


    It��s kind of bothering me that you��re here��


    but why did you come here? I decided to try my luck


    Minji Kim, arms folded, talking about her reasoning.


    Bong Gu-rae and Ariel floated her, saying that it was plausible.


    In the meantime, the time limit had passed.


    Everyone stop working!!


    A foreign religious instructor shouting loudly.


    He nodded as he looked at the group split on either side.


    The instructors standing behind him split into two and moved to the group they were in charge of.


    Seoyoung Shin found Group B.


    Seoyoung��s older sister? Ha�� why did I end up in charge of you��


    Shin Seo-young sighs at first, unlike Eun-ha, who looks happy.


    She pressed her temples as if she had a headache.


    Then, he smiles while looking at Eunha.


    Eunha, why do you always pull the jackpot? Ugh�� You really shouldn��t rely on luck. That��s also an important factor, but what the hell are you going to do with this? What do you mean? No way��.


    I��m quick to notice, but my luck isn��t this bad, kid?


    ����.


    Shin Seo-yeong is now giggling.


    Eunha hardened her face.


    Even if Instructor Lee Gook-jong didn��t tell me the answer.


    At that moment, Eun-ha realized which one she had chosen.


    Please just don��t cause trouble. Congratulations on getting on the bus.


    Luck always followed < Braever > On Taeyang, who could be said to be the world��s protagonist.


    However, bad luck followed Noh Eun-ha, who gave fear to the world with < Undead > and < Berserker >.


    Really, why are you doing this to me�� What the hell did I do wrong��


    Even if I did a regression.


    < Berserker > will never become < Braever >.


    Eunha blamed the destroyed world.


    ��


    The islands that make up the Japanese archipelago can be divided into four major groups.


    Hokkaido, which has a treasure called vast nature, has limited means of transportation.


    Honshu, which carries out almost all administrative functions in present-day Japan, is Kanto.


    Shikoku, where special monsters appear due to the ubiquity mixed with the characteristics of Buddhism.


    Kyushu suffers the most from monsters that appear in the sea.


    As a result, transportation and communication in Japan were less developed than in Korea.


    In other words, the huge territory is not properly managed.


    Brown sugar bubble tea?


    I heard it��s popular in Korea. I haven��t tried it yet either��.


    um�� does that mean it��s made with black sugar�� do you have any pictures?


    wait a minute.


    Therefore, what Sirius Group is aiming for is to dominate Japanese logistics with technology accumulated in Korea.


    The moment that happens, Sirius Group will make a lot of money from Japan.


    The second goal is to bring natural products from Hokkaido to Korea and process them.


    On the other hand, it should be possible to obtain high-quality mana alloys in Kyushu.


    Thus, the Sirius Group will finally surpass the Galaxy Group and rise to the throne.


    This is it.


    wow pretty Did you say Luminous? How great it would be if we had something like this too�� It��s a pity that it��s not easy to thrive in culture.


    Still, there are many here.


    there are a lot Old-fashioned politicians who are obsessed with the glory of the past even though the world has perished, or entrepreneurs who do not accept change and do not try to develop��


    Han Seo-hyun.


    The reason she came to study in Japan was for the 100-year commitment of the Sirius Group.


    However, while living in Japan, grasp the situation.


    However, recruit talented people who will benefit the Sirius Group.


    If you can become one, build relationships with high-ranking officials.


    but so what? Did he send you the picture? ��yes.


    I want to meet you in person because I like you. What on earth is it that you don��t even pay attention to the guys here?


    About two years and several months have passed since she came to Japan to study.


    In the meantime, Seohyun Han performed her duty.


    In the meantime, she was lucky enough to come into the eyes of Queen Kaguya Tsukiko.


    ��I like pretty people. But you are so pretty! How in the world can you be this pretty!?��


    Seohyun Han did not like her appearance.


    Because I grew up listening to a lot of sounds from a young age.


    However, thanks to her appearance, she was able to win Kaguya Tsukiko��s heart from the first meeting.


    As a result, she would drag Seo-Hyun Han outside while she was taking a break at the hotel out of the blue like today.


    good! Break over! Shall we go see some clothes now? ��isn��t that enough?


    I bought all mine, so now Seohyun has to buy your clothes. I don��t need�� don��t worry. Leave it to your sister.


    Ha��


    Kaguya looks to be in her late twenties.


    But she had been around for decades.


    It��s not worth calling her sister.


    Seohyun Han sighed and had no choice but to get up from her seat.


    Is Kaguya-sama out of work?


    Kaguya liked Seohyun Han��s unreserved attitude.


    So, Seohyun read her mind and treated her with the most unreserved attitude while showing respect.


    Naturally, Kaguya was satisfied.


    Despite the tiredness of Han Seo-Hyun��s question, she said rather rejoicing.


    Anyway, politics is not my business. Kaguya��s duty is to rule the omnipresence as the emperor��s wife and show the people that she cares for them.


    The second wife of Emperor Kaguya.


    She was not involved in politics. It only exists as a symbol and savior of Japan along with the emperor.


    By making a person with the gift of < silver > marry a person with the emperor��s blood flowing, the existence of the emperor is deified even in a world that has been destroyed.


    That was the basis for maintaining the foundation of the nation even when Japan faced destruction.


    ruler! Then let��s go upstairs!


    He is like a child.


    Seohyun Han couldn��t believe that a person like that had lived for several decades.


    Seohyun Han sighed again and followed her.


    Right then.


    [I��m Fine!]


    Pine Talk rang.


    There were not many people who set Han Seo-hyun��s beep.


    She quickly checked Pine Talk.


    was the father


    You��re coming this time��.


    My father��s message was short.


    Since he was going to visit Japan soon, he asked for a meeting with Kaguya.


    She sent an obligatory reply saying that she would know.


    She thought that was the meaning of her existence.


    [I��m Fine!]


    ����.


    A new Pine Talk has arrived.


    She immediately identified the person who sent the Pine Talk and erased the emotion from her face.


    Read the message with an expressionless face.


    Choi Ye-jang, a direct descendant of YH Group.


    and his fianc��.


    He also sent a text saying that he would come to Tokyo soon.


    look at this boy! This is really pretty. I think Seohyun would suit you perfectly! What are you doing when she doesn��t come soon?


    Kaguya calls from far away.


    Contemplating a reply, Seohyun finishes the text message briefly and heads to Kaguya.


    Aren��t these shoes so pretty!?


    ��yes that��s right.


    I am only fulfilling my duties as a direct descendant.


    Excluding emotions, just calmly.


    Seohyun Han smiles lightly.


    The smartphone keeps making sounds.


    [I��m fine!]


    [I��m fine!]


    [I��m fine!]


    [I��m fine!] [I��m fine!]


    [I��m fine!]


    [I��m fine!]


    [I��m fine!


    ]


    [I��m fine!]


    [I��m fine!]


    [I��m fine!]


    [I��m fine!]


    [I��m fine!]


    [I��m fine!]


    [I��m fine!]

 Chapter 432

    Relife Player 432


    [Chapter 125]


    [Cause of misfortune (2)]


    The students departing for Busan Port by bus had to carry out a mission given once a day.


    And it took 4 days to go to Busan Port.


    It meant that a total of three missions had to be performed, except for the last day.


    Then, let��s start the first mission!


    Icheon service area in the direction of Tongyeong.


    Students who departed from the academy around lunchtime could get off the bus only around evening.


    About 60 students got off the bus.


    The students were still shocked by the news that they were leaving Korea and going to Japan.


    Whether they did it or not, the instructors did their job.


    Lunch is also packed with lunch, so you will be very hungry. So this time, I will look at your team play and offer another menu in addition to ramen!


    No response from students.


    Even so, Instructor Lee Guk-jong stood firm.


    Meanwhile, while listening to the explanation, Eunha looked around at the rest area, which only maintained its form.


    It was an empty field.


    There are only roads and mountains.


    Of course, I felt the presence of a monster not far away.


    It was like welcoming students who got off at a rest stop.


    The moment the night falls here, the monsters will surely rush at it.


    You look tired.


    To think I had to do this again��


    Eunha sighed softly.


    The mission is not the problem.


    Since this is an area where monsters appear, you won��t be able to rest comfortably.


    It was a board where I had to take turns with my classmates and stand guard.


    It��s like there��s more to it than just a mission.


    On the other hand, students who take the train will have a relatively comfortable night.


    You know that the ferocity of monsters doubles at night. The moment the sky turns completely black, the monsters hiding in the mountains will become stronger.


    The first mission was team play.


    A mission to cooperate with each other to complete a single goal.


    The students looked at each other and listened to the contents of the mission.


    ��The final review will begin from then. What you need to do is very simple. It��s to protect the two buses you rode today without any damage.


    when the sun goes down


    The instructors looked at the students�� faces and said that they lure monsters with lower ranks with magic that illuminates the light.


    The students had to defend the bus against the monsters flocking under the dark night sky.


    Somehow, I thought the bus was exceptionally clean��


    Even the monster��s blood shouldn��t splatter.


    Therefore, it was necessary to completely block the access of monsters.


    The students who listened to the explanation couldn��t help but make a face of disgust.


    Of course, we��re not that mean. I promise you, the number of summoning monsters is 3! Promise me you��ll never go more than three times. And don��t worry too much because we��ll take care of those who are too strong. The monsters you will be dealing with will only be up to the 8th and 7th tiers!


    Starting with Instructor Lee Guk-jong, the instructors burst into laughter.


    It was because they were confident that the students would not be able to protect the bus without a single scratch.


    There were many monsters living in areas outside of Cocoon��s influence, much less in places where civilization did not enter.


    Enticing the monsters once would cause the monsters to appear beyond the students�� control.


    If it��s 3 times, it��s possible�� There��s nothing that can��t be done.


    However, what they overlooked was that there was a galaxy in this place.


    Eun-ha looked at the faces of the students who were cringing at the thought of dealing with the monster and muttered calmly.


    and after a while


    Suddenly, the monsters fascinated by the streaks of light that lit up the night sky revealed their presence.


    ��


    The night has arrived.


    The grass under the asphalt road began to shake noisily, and cries resounded like beasts from all directions.


    ��come.


    In fact, monsters had been roaming around for a very long time.


    They are beings who covet mana.


    They couldn��t help but salivate at the students who were camping in the middle of a road that was not well traveled.


    Besides, even though the instructors knew this, they even deliberately used a method to attract monsters.


    You know Minji, right?


    I��ll run around the bus and take care of it, so you pull me along well. You take care of monsters that are difficult for us to deal with.


    okay. Then I��ll leave it to you


    Eventually, when the instructors gave the signal to move the guys, the sign they had managed to suppress burst out.


    You could hear the sound of them breaking through the bushes and roughly stepping on the ground, while others were coming up the hill, showing off their presence in the dark.


    The students who entered the 031st class did not know it, but the students who entered the 31st class hardened their faces when they saw the monsters flocking in groups.


    But their shrinking was only momentary.


    Eunha, standing on top of the


    Cheonbo


    Mana Crasher bus, saw the chunks crossing the darkness and jumped down.


    run on an asphalt road


    Lightly jumping over the guardrail, he swings his sword with all his might, infusing mana into the black thorns.


    A blue light flashed momentarily, and the light that left the black blade bent like a crescent moon.


    ��For now, one.


    Eunha, who killed the monster at the forefront, identified the monsters running toward the bus from the other side.


    It wasn��t long before I heard students talking about something from up the road.


    Even so, he did not look back and watched the monsters who were distracted by the blue light he had just manifested.


    Since when did


    Cheonbo


    and Gwangmu


    go mad ?


    Eunha used to feel as if she had become one with the sword.


    It was the same even now.


    As he watched the crowds of monsters, instead of feeling fearful, he was enjoying this moment.


    Feeling the joy that it doesn��t matter if you unleash the power that you can��t normally reveal properly.


    My body��s mana has already reached its limit, so I can��t expect it to increase any more.


    When the monsters attacked from the side, Eunha rotated her body halfway and scattered the mana from the sword she swung.


    Avoid the attack coming in front of your eyes and jump into the air to find a way out.


    A very brief moment of time.


    Landing on the floor, he lowered his body and ran, almost crawling. Starting with the tip of


    the one-point breakthrough


    sword, the airflow created a huge drill.


    The drill made at the lowest point moved erratically and cut off their legs.


    The basic specs are better than before the regression.


    The only thing left is to keep strengthening the body that has reached its limit.


    when compared to before regression.


    The amount of mana in the body increased slightly, but the mana control and efficiency increased abnormally.


    And the body has not yet met its limits.


    The body is still growing.


    Eunha objectively evaluated her condition.


    The potential to become stronger was endless.


    Even so, the galaxy decided not to obsess over the possibility of becoming stronger.


    ��Is it because they are low-ranking people? I thought it would be worth doing now, but it��s already over.


    It is overpaid.


    Excessive force can be poison.


    There was a power that he couldn��t handle properly, but it was mana.


    Didn��t he get mad because of < Berserk > in his previous life and try to kill everything in sight?


    In that sense, it was fortunate that < Unknown >, an unknown gift, did not have serious side effects.


    ��second.


    The second signal went off.


    Even before the effects of the first sign had gone.


    After killing the monsters hiding in the area, Eun-ha took a break and moved again.


    Apparently, the instructors were taken aback when they saw the unexpected situation.


    Otherwise, there was no way he would fire the signal without giving him time to rest.


    Invisible Tracker


    Cheonbo


    Breakthrough One Point


    Gwangmu


    Eunha swung her sword like crazy.


    The monsters couldn��t help but fight against him.


    Every time the trajectory passed, the monsters around them lost their breath.


    The remnants of


    the burst counter mana were extreme.


    Eun-ha lured the monsters as much as possible and struck down the red-stained sword.


    ����!!


    huge explosion sound.


    The explosion that spread around him literally blew the whole area away.


    However, as evidence that there were monsters on the floor, the magic stone just fell.


    Located in the center of the explosion, Galaxy, the only one unscathed, glanced around.


    The monsters that had been aiming at him from afar came running and then stopped.


    If you don��t come, I can go.


    But there was no way they could survive.


    If they don��t come, I��ll just go find them myself.


    Eunha used Cheonbo


    to cover a long distance at once.


    slaughter the monsters


    Kyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaagh-!!


    then then


    A scream was heard from the top of the hill.


    It was only then that Eunha looked back and confirmed that monsters from different directions were rushing towards the bus all at once.


    Even if you use Cheonbo, it��s too late.


    signals were fired in succession.


    There was no way the students could stop all of those monsters.


    Eun-ha, who clicked her tongue briefly, left the remaining monsters behind and tried to return the way she came.


    However, even if they went back with Cheonbo, it would be too late to protect the bus.


    I still had to run.


    If only I could use Ubo��


    Ubo.


    < King of Darkness > Baek Seo-jin��s walking method, which is located in the last stage of development of Rangbo and Cheonbo.


    In his previous life, Baek Seo-jin used Woobo to cover a very far distance at once, as if he had teleported.


    In his previous life, it was a miracle that Eunha did not realize.


    At least if Kaede was there��


    The monsters eventually attacked the bus.


    Eun-ha clicked her tongue when she saw the students confused by the monsters who attacked them in groups.


    If Ranger Hoshimiya Kaede had been here, she would surely have been fighting against the crowd of monsters.


    Because she was good at fighting like that.


    But instead of her absence��


    ��Bang!


    Although it is difficult to deal with the majority.


    There is a sniper bonggurae.


    Eun-ha found Bong-gu-rae lying on the bus and sniping at the monsters from afar.


    In an insanely chaotic situation, he was calmly dealing with dangerous monsters.


    A bullet coming out of a large caliber rifle smashes the monster��s head.


    You do well without being taught. Aiming at a vital point is truly an art.


    with just one foot.


    Bonggu-rae was killing the monsters that were threatening him.


    Even if the monster��s hierarchy is low, even if they are large and can easily enter the target.


    It was not a skill that a sniper who had just entered the high school academy could do easily.


    Eun-ha admired Bong Gu-rae��s skills and was finally able to climb the hill.


    These are fearless. How dare you make my dinner a bag of ramen?


    Eunha, who turned the guys�� attention to herself with the burst counter, smirked.


    Then the magic unfolded.


    Stygian Eye


    Phantom Eye


    Fear in one eye.


    An illusion in one eye.


    It was a mind-type magic that became more effective the more you deal with it.


    ��


    Yokohama Champon A group.


    Unlike Group B, Group A was able to spend a comfortable time on the train.


    There wasn��t much of a mission.


    The students took turns walking around the train at a certain time to check if there were any abnormal signs.


    As a result, students not performing missions were able to sit down and enjoy the scenery from the front to the back.


    Some students even bought something to eat in the cafeteria.


    ��why are you so oblivious?


    It was the same with Kang Si-hyung.


    Excited, I ran to the dining room and bought a bunch of snacks.


    He returned to his seat while thinking of sharing it with his friends.


    It was a situation where the conversation had come and gone to some extent just a little while ago.


    It seems that the conversation stopped abruptly after he disappeared.


    It was quiet with no noise. Since we were sitting facing each other, it seemed that there was a sense of tension.


    ������.��


    Jung Ha-yang, Yun Yi-byeol, Hoshimiya Kaede.


    Cha Eun-woo was currently on a mission.


    Kang Si-hyung sat down and looked at his friends.


    If you think about it, the three of them were people who didn��t have much contact.


    I don��t think the three of them were ever together without the other person he remembered.


    Guys! I bought something to eat, you guys should try it too!


    Kang Si-hyung, who despaired when he heard that he was going to Japan and was revived when he heard that he was going to take the train, sighed inwardly.


    The staffing was very vague.


    So he opened his mouth more cheerfully than usual to lighten the mood.


    I had to save the atmosphere myself.


    However, the three were not very cooperative.


    I ate a snack earlier, so it��s okay.


    Hayang smiled bitterly and declined.


    ��I��m done.


    Kaede Hoshimiya, with her arms folded, refused with only a slight glance.


    Then I closed my eyes again.


    Me too, I��m full��


    Yoon Yi-byeol shyly expressed his intention of refusal.


    okay? Then I can��t help it�� I��ll have to eat it all by myself��


    Pretend it��s nothing.


    Kang Si-hyeong spoke as brightly as possible in an ambiguous atmosphere.


    It��s awkward to death��.


    It��s awkward.


    It��s so awkward.


    He was very worried at the thought of sitting still for three days without saying a word.


    At this time, I was just jealous of Eunha, who was on the bus.


    Then he came up with a common topic that the three of them would talk about.


    Is Eunha doing well now? After all, Eunha is doing well, right?


    Eunha Noh.


    It was only then that Kang Si-hyeong felt the eyes of the three people focusing on him.


    Three people showed interest.


    He expected this to spark a conversation.


    While chewing on the galaxy or making it float.


    Unfortunately, it was beyond expectations.


    You��re probably dealing with monsters right now because of the evening mission.


    Yoon Yi-byeol kindly answered Si-hyung��s question.


    What is the current galaxy doing?


    Then Jeong Ha-yang��.


    ��How do you know farewell?


    That��s�� I was chatting with Eunha until just now. ����.


    As if I was simply curious.


    Jung Ha-yang asked a question in the first place.


    Yoon I-byeol shyly answered the question.


    Hoshimiya Kaede just stared at her.


    Hmmm�� You��re talking privately with Eunha. huh. you��re a friend do it sometimes


    like an excuse.


    Yoon Yi-byeol bowed her red-hot face and protested.


    Jung Ha-yang did not take his eyes off her.


    ��but! Who doesn��t talk privately with Eunha!? is not it?


    A sore throat feeling.


    The atmosphere somehow got weird.


    Kang Si-hyung instinctively felt it and intervened in the conversation between the two.


    He laughed as if he were joking, but no one matched his words.


    ��I��ll stop and try.


    then that


    Kaede got up from her seat to carry out her mission.


    It escaped at just the right time.


    Kang Si-hyung just wanted to do the same.


    Do I have to spend 4 days with these kids��?


    Where do you want to go and scream?


    Kang Si-hyung sighed openly.


    Either way, the conversation between the two continued.


    Come to think of it�� Didn��t Hayang say you knew Eunha since kindergarten?


    huh. however? What kind of person was Eunha in kindergarten? Just like now�� Were you a cool person who took good care of others?


    Yoon Yi-byeol looks at her with a reddened face.


    In contrast, Jung Ha-yang keeps her mouth shut.


    Caught between the two, Si-hyeong wanted to go to Japan by bus.


    ��


    The students, who were at first confused, soon learned how to deal with the swarming monsters.


    The students who gathered around the students of the 031st class dealt with the monsters as if they were one wave. sea??h th�� N??elFir��.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Above all, the galaxy was added along the way, and the victory was definitely tilted.


    So, even if the signals exploded in succession, the students were able to deal with the monsters without panic.


    ��everyone had a hard time. Dealing with swarms of monsters is something that even active players find difficult, but I never thought I would be able to do it this well.


    The first mission is over.


    Shin Seo-young represented other instructors and praised the students.


    The faces of the students brightened when they heard that they would receive pork.


    But student Noh Eun-ha.


    yes?


    Right then.


    While the students cheered, she sang Eunha in a businesslike manner.


    When his name was called, he approached her and tilted his head.


    Like why are you calling?


    Then, Shin Seo-yeong scolded him with a stern face.


    I know that student Noh Eun-ha has great skills, but it would be better not to do anything reckless alone. I��ve seen a lot of players who went to the goal after that. I see myself as the one who will be defeated��


    No matter how strong a person is, there are many cases where he dies while being careless. So, don��t overestimate your skills. Fighting without getting hurt is more important than efficiency.


    ��yes.


    Like a strict instructor in front of students.


    Like a teacher who worries about him when the two of them talk in whispers.


    Shin Seo-young sighed and gave him advice.


    Eunha agreed to a certain extent because her words were not completely wrong.


    After a brief conversation with Shin Seo-yeong, he went back to his friends for dinner.


    oh my dear I��m here?


    galaxy! I set the fire plate!? Did I do well!? Hurry up and praise me!


    Bonggu-rae and Ariel.


    Two people who played a big role this time.


    Eun-ha told Ariel, who spread the instructions of Gu-rae and Min-ji, who shot the monsters, that they did a good job.


    He didn��t forget to praise Ariel either.


    But where did Minji go?


    Meanwhile, Kim Min-ji was nowhere to be seen.


    Eun-ha looked around to find her.


    Minji? Minji said she was going to cook ramen and went to get water. ��what?


    Ariel adds.


    Eunha doubted my ears.


    Then she tilted her head as if there was something wrong.


    On the other hand, Eunha hardened her face.


    He immediately spoke to Bonggu-rae with a serious face��.


    ��Hey Bonggu-rae.


    huh. Why can��t you shoot Minji?


    Ohhh?


    they don��t know yet


    Eunha sighed while watching the reaction of the two.


    I��ll just give up on ramen��


    and eat pork belly.


    As for the meat, Eunha was determined to defend herself somehow.


    And he paid a moment of silence for Bong Gu-rae and Ariel, who will soon be tasting ramen.

 Chapter 433

    Relife Player 433


    [Chapter 125]


    [A delay due to bad luck (3)]


    Marado Jajangmyeon Bus Group.


    The students who had to deal with monsters while walking long distances last night were really exhausted.


    They couldn��t sleep properly and arrived at Busan Port at dawn, and they didn��t even have the strength to express their dissatisfaction anymore.


    There��s a bus�� What��s the point of getting off and walking on the way��


    ��I don��t know. i��m sleepy I��m tired.


    Mok Min-ho, Jinpa and Bae Su-bin.


    The three of them got on the train comfortably.


    On the other hand, Eunhyuk and Seona had to go through all sorts of hardships on the bus.


    On the way, the two of them, forgetting the seemingly lost Yi Cheon-seo and arriving at the meeting place, let out a long sigh.


    All I wanted to do was lie down and go to sleep.


    I don��t know. just lie down and sleep Eunhyuk, you should also lie down. Eunha also said that when you can rest, you have to rest.


    Uh�� is that so?


    Seo-na untied the luggage bag from her shoulder and lay flat on the floor.


    Stretching out her arms and legs in a big shape, she invited Eunhyuk to sit next to him.


    Eunhyuk accepted her offer after seeing the other students lying on the floor as well.


    Even so, the instructors noticed, so I sat down on the floor.


    It��s windy, so it��s a bit cool. I want to get on the boat and take a shower��.


    Yes. Everyone sweats a lot, so it��s ridiculous��


    Don��t look this way. I mean, my whole body is covered in sweat right now.


    Hey, what are you doing with that? It��s okay, I��m covered in sweat too


    . �� I��m sorry.


    Serena��s voice is fierce.


    Eunhyuk, who was about to turn his head, was startled and turned his head the other way.


    Chun-seo Lee, who was approaching the meeting place almost as if crawling, caught my eye.


    And On Tae-yang, who walks in and supports Kang Ye-seul, who has a limp.


    Joara was away for a long time carrying her luggage instead.


    Taeyang�� must be kind.


    Eunhyuk looked at them and muttered.


    Over the past few days, On Taeyang has shown himself taking care of the people around him even when it is difficult.


    There was a reason he was popular.


    Well�� I��m not sure what Eunhyuk meant when he said you were nice.


    What are you talking about?


    At that time, Seo-na turned her body the other way and spoke out.


    Eunhyuk looked at Jinseona��s tail with a sidelong glance and asked.


    I just don��t think there��s anything good about it. Because I think there are other meanings hidden in front of the word good.


    Normally, I just watched quietly.


    In fact, he was very good at observing people who are serious.


    So Eunhyuk, who knew her side, silently waited for the next words to follow.


    I think I can probably put a lot of words in front of the word nice, but�� When I think about it, I think I can say it in two ways. Foolishly good or selfishly good.


    Stupidly kind hogu.


    A selfishly good opportunist.


    After hearing her words, Eunhyuk silently thought about what category Onyang belonged to.


    I didn��t even have to think about it.


    Because it was the former, not the latter.


    But she thought differently.


    From my point of view, Taeyang On is a selfishly kind person. I think I am a person who does good deeds to make myself look good to others.


    How do you know?


    Serena��s evaluation was grim.


    Eunhyuk tilted his head.


    I don��t think On Taeyang��s support of Kang Ye-seul was due to calculating thoughts.


    Then she raised her hand from the floor and pointed at Joara.


    look over there


    why joara?


    Ara is carrying Kang Ye-seul��s luggage. Do you think Kang Ye-seul is heavy? Or do you think that bag is heavy?


    ����.


    If On Taeyang was going to help Kang Yeseul, he should have carried the burden instead. Why do you leave the burden to Ara and support Kang Ye-seul?


    Serena grumbled as if she didn��t like it.


    By her standards, Ara belonged to the stupidly nice category.


    That��s the kind of thing that lives only by looking at the loss.


    Ara is doing all the hardships by herself�� On Taeyang takes care of rinsing people out. I hate kids like that.


    She is someone who never judges others.


    Eunhyuk could see how much she hated Onyang.


    Also, that he was grasping the situation only with his eyes.


    He hadn��t seen Jo Ara sitting on the floor with her legs shaking, drawn by the cheers of the students.


    ��I know. Maybe you��re right. You can��t just obsess over what you see.


    Eunhyuk, don��t do that.


    yeah that��s it


    Eunhyuk touched his eyes.


    A gift that allows you to see your opponent��s weaknesses < Critical >. He realized that he had been so obsessed with dealing with < Critical > that he hadn��t tried to see what was really important.


    Come to think of it, the captain seemed to have said it normally.


    You should be able to see what you don��t see, not what you see.


    Capture one realization.


    It felt like going over a wall.


    Eunhyuk tapped the sheathed sword and organized his thoughts.


    In that sense, it��s the exact opposite of Eunha.


    Why is the captain


    He is selfishly good, but Eunha is selfishly bad. I think the idea of living selfishly is the same. It��s just that the inclination is different��


    It��s hard to say that the captain is good�� But can��t we just say he��s bad? He doesn��t do that to us. Judging from what he does to other people, he��s definitely a bad kid.


    It seems that Serena is right.


    Even Eunhyuk sometimes thought Eunha��s actions were harsh.


    Still, he believed.


    There must be a reason for what Eunha does.


    It was something she recognized too.


    Soon she added.


    That��s why I sometimes feel sorry for Eunha.


    ��the captain? why? What Eunha does�� I thought she only knew that kind of thing.


    I do not know.


    So take advantage of evil deeds.


    It is an incomprehensible pattern of behavior.


    Eunhyuk couldn��t readily agree.


    I just think.


    ��What kind of world is the world Seo-na sees?


    If she sees the world as she sees it, wouldn��t her field of vision be wider?


    Eunhyuk looked at Onyang surrounded by the 31st class students and thought.


    Meanwhile-.


    ��We��re only going to rest until here, so everyone get up!!


    The instructors�� disobedience fell.


    After coming to his senses, Eunhyuk quickly got up.


    The group heading to Marado by train left for Jeju Island a few hours ago! You will board the ship tomorrow morning and depart for Jeju Island. So you know what I mean?


    ������.��


    Including Eunhyuk and Seona.


    The students�� faces hardened in an instant.


    Either that or not, the instructor grinned and made their predictions a reality.


    You guys have to stay at Busan Port for a day! Therefore, I will carry out the mission of sleeping!


    Most of them were crying.


    Very few went crazy and laughed.


    ��


    Marado Jajangmyeon Bus Group.


    A mission with a place to stay.


    The students had to help the Haeundae-based clan to subdue the monsters that appeared in the sea.


    Students could be assigned a place to stay differentially according to the number of magic stones they obtained.


    Seeing you earlier, Yeseul, you seemed to be pretty good at acting?


    Hey Ga-in�� At that time, it was because I really tripped my foot


    . right?


    ����.


    In the wake of Kang Yeseul being supported by Onyang a little while ago.


    Choi Ga-in was able to party with On Tae-yang, who was naturally nearby.


    And she summoned Kang Ye-seul and revealed the true face that On-Tae-yang did not know.


    Really�� I didn��t think so��


    Kang Ye-seul, a direct descendant of Galaxy Hospital.


    Commanding Choi Ga-in��s faction, she lowered her head and held back her tears.


    Even if my sprained ankle hurts, I tried to make it as painless as possible.


    Otherwise, Choi Ga-in could have caught a useless pod.


    what good Whatever your mind, that��s none of my business anymore. Thanks to your injury, I was able to have a party with Taeyang, and it��s important that Taeyang became close to you.


    Choi Ga-in said with excitement.


    After a while, she twisted her hair and continued.


    Now that it��s like this, why don��t you make the sun stick to my side so that it��s on my side?


    ��on your side? However, Ga-in and Tae-yang often eat with us, so they don��t


    dare to bring them to us. Are you blind or deaf?


    Now students know.


    That all those whom Eunha is interested in have some kind of talent.


    Onyang was one of them.


    In fact, he was implicitly leading the 31st class.


    There was no way Choi Ga-in would not keep an eye on him.


    Skills are also skills��


    More than anything, you��re handsome, right?


    Thus, she showed a friendly appearance in front of Onyang.


    That��s why she summons Kang Ye-seul and scolds her.


    To Onyang, she had to be a person suffering from the scandal of being a bad girl.


    Actually, I��m not even a villain, so what?


    When did I lie?


    what��s the right word


    There is Noh Eunha and Onyang.


    Both of them are coveted talents.


    And both of them were people who could be met as partners and give a scolding to those who looked down on them.


    She drank the kimchi soup as if holding a golden rope in both hands.


    However, other students besides her knew that she was drinking kimchi soup.


    Are there any restrictions on what I can do? So, from now on, you should take the initiative to attract Onyang��s attention and make him like me.


    Kang Ye-seul is chosen as a messenger who can connect with On-taeyang.


    She came up with an absurd idea and forced Kang Ye-seul, who was perplexed.


    And Kang Ye-seul, who had to follow her words, had no choice.


    ��okay. I��ll do that.


    be nice kid After all, there is only you You��re much better than a kid like Eunwoo.


    Kang Ye-seul chooses the only option.


    While groping for the red necklace Choi Ga-in gave her as a gift not too long ago.


    ��


    Yokohama Champon Bus Group.


    On the first day, they had to protect the bus, and on the second day, they had to break through the Yellow Dungeon without anyone falling behind.


    And on the third day, I had to go around Daegu City Hall and carry out a mission to solve the ubiquity.


    ��tired.


    It was three days that I couldn��t wash properly and couldn��t sleep.


    On the third night, Eun-ha let out a long sigh.


    All I wanted to do was lie down on the floor and tell the instructors to cut open my stomach.


    However, the instructors were clever enough to stake dinner on the mission so that neither he nor the students would reject the mission.


    Galactic had no choice.


    If it��s about solving the ubiquity, well�� It��s something I did steadily in the cultural exploration club, so you don��t have to be difficult. can everyone do well?


    Each student had to form a party to assist the activities of the clan based in Daegu Metropolitan City.


    Therefore, Minji, who had a party with Eunha, kindly explained to Ariel and Bonggu-rae, who also had a party.


    They also looked tired, but seemed to have the energy to move.


    ��will not only relieve the omnipresence. Of course, you have to defeat the monsters too.


    At that time, Eunha, who was standing in a daze without getting caught between the three of them, added.


    I had no intention of solving only the ubiquity.


    The instructors said that additional magic stones obtained from monsters would be reflected in the mission performance.


    Although the monsters that appear in Daegu Metropolitan City are somewhat high in hierarchy, Eunha was confident in her own skills.


    But Eunha, wouldn��t it be easy to meet monsters? Daegu is a city, but it must be well managed!


    It��s different from Seoul.


    Then Ariel objected.


    Eunha shook her head.


    The effective range of Cocoon installed in most administrative districts except Seoul was not very wide.


    The only place safe from monsters in Daegu Metropolitan City was near Daegu Metropolitan City Hall, where Cocoon was installed.


    And the place where the mission will soon begin was in a district far away from Daegu Metropolitan City.


    It was not strange even if there were monsters appearing, let alone omnipresence.


    Few kids will think about defeating monsters. So even if you defeat a few monsters, you can get a high score.


    Oh, that makes sense. Do you think I have any luck choosing a party? Isn��t that right, Gurae Bonggura?


    Um�� I don��t think we would have taken the bus if we had been lucky at the party�� I��ll just keep quiet darling.


    Ariel and Bonggu-rae get along well.


    Eun-ha laughed as she saw the two of them exchanging jokes.


    Anyway, let��s finish early and eat. If we endure today, we will be able to go to Busan Port tomorrow.


    The mission ends today.


    To be precise, the mission on this land is.


    There��s no way the academy is going to go easy on it.


    Even before I returned, I had a hard time because of this Jongpyeong��.


    While heading from Korea to Japan, the mission will continue even after arriving in Yokohama.


    The galaxy was roughly guessed.


    Even in my previous life, I had to go through all sorts of hardships to get to Marado and eat jajangmyeon.


    By the way, Yokohama��


    After a while, the clan members who had formed an alliance called them.


    As the friends headed towards them, the galaxy looked down at the sparsely lit city.


    Seohyun Han�� isn��t there?


    Seohyun Han.


    He was the person who comes to mind when thinking of Japan.


    As Eun-ha chanted her name, he thought of her studying abroad in Tokyo.


    As far as he knew, Tokyo and Yokohama were quite far apart.


    I couldn��t expect her to be in Yokohama at the right time in this circumstance where the world was once destroyed.


    That��s why Eunha didn��t bother to send a message saying that she was going to Japan.


    Because I knew we wouldn��t be able to meet.


    ��that��s unfortunate.


    I��ve been wanting to see your face for a long time.


    For a moment, the galaxy stopped. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He frowned at the sudden thought.


    It was something I didn��t like myself.


    It was an inefficient idea and a wish.


    Even knowing that, he still kept in touch with her.


    In a way, it would be foolish.


    It is a regret that has come to face the reality that everything cannot be saved.


    Noh Eun-hara must be the limit of human beings.


    I can��t help it. I-


    ����I have no choice but to do what I can��


    Eunha muttered in her heart.


    You have no choice but to do what you can.


    When you fall, get up, kill and kill.


    Even if something is lost and sacrificed.


    That was the path that the < Undead > and < Berserker >, who were infinitely unhappy and unlucky, had walked.


    It still hasn��t changed.


    Having lived as an < Undead > and < Berserker >, he only knew such a life.


    Noh Eun-ha! Why are you not coming soon!?


    Minji calls him from behind.


    Eun-ha, who was looking down at the city, eventually turned around.


    Let��s just think about the finale.


    Han Seohyun Don��t think about it.


    Different from the path < Braver > walked.


    < Undead > On the path of Noh Eun-ha, luck was always far away.


    There was no chance, only bad luck.


    It is the same now.


    Isn��t it telling you that you became like this in Jongpyeong?


    -I��m out of luck.


    Because I was so unlucky in my previous life.


    He always assumes the worst and doesn��t foresee hopeful situations.


    Thus, efficiency was pursued, and thus, I did not believe in chance.


    Because luck comes from good luck and not from bad luck.


    That was the life of < Undead > Eunha Noh before returning.

 Chapter 434

    Relife Player 434


    [Chapter 125]


    [Delay due to bad luck (4)]


    At the time of < Destruction at the End of the Century >.


    In Daegu Metropolitan City, a road to hell unfolded.


    Since large-scale omnipresence had occurred in a city surrounded by mountains on all sides, being occupied by monsters was obvious.


    Even more so, there was even a phenomenon where people were transformed into monsters as they were infected by monsters.


    People were in a hurry to somehow get out of the city and find a way to live, but the surrounding cities, concerned about the spread of infection, blocked the roads leading to Daegu.


    So the road to hell must have unfolded.


    And the aftermath of the destruction still lingers everywhere.


    ��they��re really academy students?


    You��re promising.


    No, no matter how promising he is, isn��t that too harsh?


    ��I know.


    The Banwoldang Clan, which leads to Daegu Metropolitan City.


    Asked for cooperation from the Higher Academy, they went out to help students on missions around Daegu Metropolitan City, but they couldn��t hide their astringent faces.


    No what�� Are all kids these days like that? When I was younger, catching a single monster wasn��t so hard�� but


    they��re unique. I heard from other clans earlier that the kids they were in charge of were ordinary. Huh��.


    It was not easy for a clan based in the provinces, not Seoul, to bring their breath into the academy.


    As a result, most of the clans based in the provinces encouraged local students to join the clan, or when they were asked to cooperate from the academy like today, they would implicitly work on the students.


    And the Banwoldang Clan players asked for a relationship with the academy��s promising players as a condition of cooperation.


    ��will they be interested in our clan?


    You don��t know if you don��t try��. When I saw it, it seemed like I was going to leave��


    But now.


    The executive players of the Banwoldang Clan were deeply regretful.


    Even if you are a promising academy, your skills are not as good as the active players.


    They lack experience, and the fighting style has not yet been absorbed into their bodies.


    It was Payin who thought so superficially and blindly asked to have a party with the academy��s proud prospects.


    Does that make sense��


    ��so.


    The players of the Banwoldang Clan were now almost stunned.


    They had nothing to help.


    Not only was the speed at which the students found the ubiquity was extraordinary, but the resolution of the ubiquity was also very neat.


    Besides, when a monster suddenly appeared, he didn��t panic and even subdued it right away.


    Did you say No Eun?�� He just slaps a veteran player.


    Hey�� look at how he moves. The line is not cut in the middle. How is that a student?


    Did you say Noeun?


    The players of the Banwoldang Clan immediately watched him swinging his sword at the monsters descending from Mt. Waryong.


    It was almost like being possessed by God.


    It disappears in the blink of an eye for a moment, then pops out from somewhere else.


    If you didn��t keep an eye on his movements, he would often disappear before your eyes.


    It��s a strange method.


    It wasn��t just a common step that increased movement speed.


    Besides, what about swordsmanship?


    Hey�� no waste. How can you wield a sword like flowing water? That��s a skill that even our Clanlords can��t


    do. did you see it now? Killing monsters by raising a sword that fell on the floor with only mana control��


    Monsters appeared in Mt. Waryong.


    After hearing the news, students who were patrolling other areas joined in, and Noh Eun-ha showed off a quirk of killing several monsters by herself.


    Not only that, but he controlled the sword dropped by a student during a battle and pierced the monster that was attacking him.


    The players who were watching from a distance doubted their eyes.


    His skill at freely manipulating his sword was unusual.


    It was a level that could not be achieved simply by training.


    After all, it was a product of experience, so they couldn��t help but be embarrassed.


    ��Looks like the academy runs a lot. I can��t compare it to my time


    .


    The players clicked their tongues and shuddered inside.


    It was terrifying to think that people like Noh Eun-ha would come out into the world in an industry where meritocracy prevails.


    Of course, he might feel ashamed of his own skills and be swayed by the spirit of the young rookies.


    Your self-esteem will inevitably be hurt.


    And it��s not just them, it��s the same for them.


    Did they say they were in their 31st class?


    Noh Eun-ha was 031. We feel this way too�� I feel so sorry for the fellow students. You don��t have to be compared to a kid like that for the rest of your life. I know. Look at the eyes of the children. How many people would not be stunned by a show like that? Rather, aren��t they great?


    The players who were talking to each other soon found the students who had a party with Noh Eun-ha.


    Although they could not be compared to Noh Eun-ha, they were students who showed quite good skills.


    Tang-!


    On the roof of an uninhabited building.


    The sniper was sniping the monster in line with Eunha Noh��s movement.


    His keen eye for following Noh Eun-ha��s movements was amazing.


    At that time, the sniper next to me denied it at once.


    That��s not what I��m following with my eyes. Do you think you can see fast-moving objects with a scope?


    So what did you show me now?


    It is probably an arbitrary inference by figuring out the rough line of movement. But again, how hard is that�� It


    ��s said that it wasn��t properly polished, but considering his age, it was an amazing skill.


    That is the realm of talent.


    Sniper wanted to talk to the male student on the roof of the building as soon as the battle was over.


    Wow parkour is an art?


    Is it because it��s Ain? The movements aren��t well polished and feel raw��.but it��s great.


    At that time, the players did not hesitate to turn their eyes to the student who was freely crossing all kinds of terrain and fighting monsters.


    It was a child without a tail.


    As a result, they belatedly realized that she was Ajin.


    She sent a telepathic message.


    [I��ll take care of that guy over there!]


    Only then did they understand her fighting style, in which she jumps from a high-rise building and lands on a nearby feature without hesitation.


    Even so, the parkour she showed was superior to the parkour of children born in slums with complicated topography.


    Above all, she even showed movements using flexibility.


    The kid over there is pretty good too.


    is it? I��m about to cry I really struggle with these kids.


    Lastly, a female student holding daggers in both hands and steadily dealing with a single monster.


    He has a classic fighting style, but he digests it without any superfluity.


    He seemed to have mastered the fighting style of dealing with monsters perfectly.


    Unfortunately, however, her presence was not that great compared to Noh Eun-hana and other party members.


    Even so, she did her job and swung her sword.


    The kid is so proud. If it was like me, I would have felt a sense of shame��.


    Yes.


    Beomjae can��t beat a genius.


    That��s the world and industry.


    Even so, it was sad to see him using dragons to not lose to them.


    Well done!! okay! that��s how you do it! S��ar?h the N??elFir��.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    When you wield a sword, focus only on your opponent! It��s good to have time to look around after you get used to it!


    The players who belonged to the clan based in Daegu Metropolitan City, the majority of which consisted of Beomjae, cheered her with one heart.


    ��What are those guys saying? It just


    didn��t seem to


    touch her .


    Kim Min-ji burst into a light smile and focused on fighting the monster again.


    ��


    I had to suffer last night too.


    The fortunate thing was that the friends were able to come together to some extent.


    Thanks to this, Eunha was able to focus on subjugating monsters with their support.


    I thought I would be able to rest today, but what is this��


    Surprising the players of the clan based in Daegu Metropolitan City, I completed the mission.


    Eunha and her friends were able to spend a comfortable day at the YH Hotel near City Hall.


    wow what is this It��s not worth waking up in the morning and taking a clean shower! It��s so dirty��. Saying that, why don��t you try to wipe it on my clothes? Noh Eunha! Then am I sad? Shouldn��t this country accept it?


    am i more sad?


    The fourth day after the finale.


    On this day, the only schedule was to take a bus early in the morning and depart for Busan Port.


    So, Eun-ha decided to finish sleeping on the bus.


    However, a problem occurred just before arriving in Busan.


    A group of monsters occupying the highway not only blocked the road, but also made the floor muddy.


    Ha�� I��m suddenly craving soju. I just want to go home Even Noh Eun-ha doesn��t treat her as an opponent.


    ��You seem to like alcohol.


    Why is this! Am I the one who can��t live without dew? Are you really not interested in me?


    Was that dew that dew��


    ?


    At that time, Eun-ha lamented her luck and tried her best to pull the bus out of the mud with other students.


    As a result, the students�� bodies were covered with mud.


    Ariel, who is now being swarmed by Eunha, was also covered in mud here and there.


    Her pink hair, close to red, was muddy.


    I��m glad you arrived on time though.


    I almost went on a boat that would come in 4 days.


    Eunha, who had to suffer from Ariel��s complaints every single day after the finale, decided to ignore her.


    Dealing with her made me feel like I was getting weaker and weaker.


    It made me wonder how Onyang had handled Ariel in his previous life.


    On the one hand, I was covered in mud, but I was relieved to reach the pier before the ship sailed.


    Due to the nature of the academy, it was obvious that if we missed the ship, we would have to do missions until the next ship departed.


    Anyway, I wish I could get on the boat and take a shower��


    Now, do you have any sense? Good good. I like it when someone touches my hair. Come in without reservations. Are you really giving people a hard time?


    The galaxy shook Ariel��s hair and looked up at the ship carrying the huge container.


    It was a ship supported by Sirius Shipping, and it was a ship for students to ride.


    As I looked up at it, I realized that I really had to leave for Japan.


    Kids, your boarding affiliation has been processed, so get on board quickly!


    Shin Seo-young, who had gone to meet a Sirius Group official, returned before she knew it.


    Hovering in the air on the wind, she shouted in a friendly tone.


    In addition, she was also covered in mud.


    It was the work of the galaxy.


    She committed it out of anger because she felt savage as she watched the bus without doing anything while the students pushed the bus from behind.


    What does Seoyoung noona say?


    Let��s just ignore it.


    Eun-ha did not budge from Shin Seo-young, who changed her face at once as soon as her eyes met.


    She wasn��t the one to say that she was just playing a prank like this.


    So, Eun-ha got on the boat while receiving Shin Seo-yeong��s gaze.


    On the deck were the students who had boarded the ship earlier.


    They were students who rode the train.


    Jeong Ha-yang greeted him.


    What do you look like? It must have been very difficult while I was gone.


    don��t talk As for what happened on the way this morning��


    Jeong Ha-yang giggled a little when she saw Eun-ha covered in mud.


    Eunha complained as if she was exhausted.


    Jung Ha-yang accepted Eun-ha��s complaint.


    As she waved her hands in the air, she applied cleansing magic.


    The state of the galaxy soon cleared to the point where it looked distinctly different to the eye.


    So did other friends.


    Hayang, how was your group? our group? Well, no problem. It was fun to ride the train for a few days.


    yes it would be nice Guess I��m lucky. So why don��t you just listen to me from now on?


    Is it the same for you to go to Japan with me?


    Chi But I took the train.


    yes you are lucky


    Eunha burst out laughing.


    After seeing her for the first time in a while, he had a conversation like that.


    Meanwhile, Kang Si-hyung, who had been watching the scene, nodded.


    ��As expected, it was good to take the train.


    Heartache is also heartache.


    Looking at the friends on the boat, it seemed that their physical suffering was much worse.


    So, rather than suffering, I would rather choose heartache.


    Kang Si-hyung realized.


    ��


    Academy students come to Japan.


    Han Seo-hyun heard such a story from Han Do-young, the chairman of Sirius Group and her father.


    ��is it so?


    However, her reaction was indifferent.


    Then, as usual, I locked myself in my room, keeping as far away from people as possible.


    Because the color people show her sometimes made her difficult.


    ��I Miss You��


    Lying on the bed looking up at the ceiling, she fumbled for the words printed on her smartphone case.


    It was a case I found at a store I was passing by when I had just arrived in Tokyo.


    I bought it because it coincidentally matches the specifications of Sirius Device��s smartphone.


    At the time, I came to Japan to study with only a new Sirius device smartphone.


    ����.


    The standard was also correct.


    Strangely, the writing touched me.


    It was all coincidence. Coincidence.


    Actually, after coming to Japan, unconsciously, I was desperately looking for someone.


    While I was longing for a coincidence.


    Seohyun Han soon turned her attention to the bracelet she was wearing on her wrist holding a smartphone.


    It was a clumsy bracelet with only blue jewels studded with no decorations.


    Even so, she always wore a bracelet.


    It��s all pointless��


    Eventually, she smiled bitterly.


    All was futile.


    I shouldn��t have had any expectations.


    Because I know it won��t come true anyway.


    Because I could have been more miserable.


    So she didn��t expect anything from a very young age.


    you know what you do


    It��s no use anyway.


    When I heard that academy students were coming to Japan.


    That��s why she reacted indifferently.


    Because I don��t want to have any expectations.


    That��s why I didn��t even send him a text message asking if he was coming to Japan.


    On the one hand, I was waiting for a talk to come from him.


    ��Why am I waiting?


    By the time the thought suddenly went crazy.


    Seohyun Han made an impression.


    Soon, she decided to erase the wind that had arisen inadvertently from her mind.


    Anyway, I wasn��t lucky.


    To him, under the control of the Sirius Group, coincidence was far away, and only inevitability existed.


    After all, meeting him for the first time was not a coincidence, it was inevitable.


    It is inevitable that he was the son of his father��s subordinate.


    Therefore, it is impossible to cross the distant sea and meet him here.


    It is a coincidence, not an inevitability.


    There��s no way that could happen to me.


    should not be expected


    I hope nonetheless


    She called the attendant who was waiting outside the room to clear her mind.


    [��Yes, lady.]


    I heard that sooner or later, my father and my brother will be coming��


    [Yes.]


    I��ll guide you to Yokohama then. Since Kaguya-sama likes the sea too, I think it would be suitable as a meeting place��


    [Yes. Then, we will prepare a place with a good view.]


    Please.


    [Yes, I understand.]


    Fulfill the duties of a direct descendant.


    Han Seo-hyun felt infinitely unlucky and lay down on her side.


    The case of the smartphone that hung up the phone catches the eye.


    Eventually, she��


    ��I miss you.


    He vomited his own weakness.

 Chapter 435

    Relife Player 435


    [Chapter 126]


    [Enlightenment permeates the sword]


    Finally�� we have arrived.


    You don��t know how much trouble I��ve been through all this time.


    Choi Eun-hyeok could not stop suppressing his emotions.


    Eunhyuk, who managed to swallow his tears, got off the boat and set foot on Jeju Island.


    Arriving on Jeju Island for the first time in his life, even though it is clearly the territory of the Republic of Korea, he felt as if he was stepping on a foreign land.


    In fact, it was a rare sight to see palm trees standing densely, as seen only in tropical regions.


    As a result, all the other students seemed to be in an emotional mood.


    Exclamations erupted from everywhere.


    Do I�� have to come all the way to Jeju Island just to eat a bowl of jajangmyeon��?


    Of course, there were many students who felt empty after bursting into exclamation.


    Eunhyuk felt the same way.


    He was exhausted both physically and mentally after completing missions while coming to Jeju Island by boat.


    I just wanted to eat jajangmyeon and go home and get some rest.


    At that time, as if she had read his mind, she went out and struck a blow.


    -Give up. It��s easy to give up.


    Seona, you��


    do you still think that the instructors will let you go easily?


    Just before getting off the ship, Jin Seo-na was wearing the black sunglasses she bought at the store.


    Wearing sunglasses larger than her face, she sucked her drink through a straw.


    She was dressed as if she had come for a summer vacation. Meanwhile, the Ain students following her were dressed similarly to her.


    But when it comes to Seo Na, you look��


    this? Jeju Island has strong sunlight, so I bought it at a store just in case.


    Uh�� that��s right.


    Jin Seo-na, a weak-willed fox.


    Eunhyuk was at a loss for words.


    He didn��t seem to be the kind of student who would pay the final exam.


    Nevertheless, Jinseona put a straw hat on Eunhyuk��s head and was confident.


    Eunhyuk, don��t you remember what Eunha said? what did the captain say? Well, what did I say because it��s too much��.


    I told you to rest when you can. Even if it looks like this, I��m not playing. I��m resting when I can rest to preserve my stamina for the next mission. That��s right��


    Seo-na opens her chest with an ahem.


    Eunhyuk Choi nodded with a confused face.


    What she said was right, but it was hard to fully agree with the way she looked.


    I think it��s right to play rather than rest��


    But I could have been caught refusing her words for no reason.


    Eunhyuk, who had learned about her through years of experience, decided to remain silent.


    Either that or not, Jin Seo-na looked around and opened her mouth.


    There is something you are mistaken about now.


    mistaken? what is that?


    They say that they know that all the reviews are over because they are intoxicated with the joy of arriving in Jeju Island.


    ��isn��t it almost over? Now all that��s left is to eat jajangmyeon.


    Hey Eunhyuk, are you doing the same? Think carefully. Where do we eat jajangmyeon?


    ��Marado. Where is it?


    ��Jeju Island. Then you won��t have to go to Marado. To the southernmost tip of our country, as the instructors often said.


    ����.


    Then what would the instructors say to us when we arrived in Jeju Island?


    Serena was bruised.


    Only then did he show a pale face, as if he had been bathed in cold water.


    She was right.


    It was too early to drink kimchi soup. Arriving in Jeju Island was not the end.


    Because the final destination was Marado.


    just as expected.


    ��Now pay attention��!!��


    While the students, who slowly remembered the academy��s methods, hardened their faces.


    The instructors standing in front of them looked at them and laughed.


    Jeju Island is a place where residential areas are distributed to the outskirts as Mt. Halla in the center is transformed into a red dungeon! Traffic is so bad that you have to go around the island unless you cross the red dungeon!


    You can take a boat to Marado from Seogwipo Port! It is a port located on the opposite side of Jeju Island, where we are now standing.


    In other words, the only way to get to Seogwipo Port is to go around the outskirts of the island or cross Hallasan Mountain!


    I feel dizzy.


    If Seo-na hadn��t put a straw hat on her head right away, Eun-hyeok would have fainted at the words of the instructors.


    Some students were already sitting on the floor.


    Then, from now on, I will present options on how to get to Seogwipo Port! No matter which one you choose, the clans active in Jeju Island will cooperate, so don��t worry! Is everyone ready!? ��no!!��


    As if it was a promise.


    The students shouted in unison.


    Even so, the instructors did not budge and presented two options.


    One option is to pass through Hallasan Mountain.


    One option is to go around the outskirts of the island.


    The former was an option with a high level of difficulty, while the latter was an option that would take twice as much time.


    This time, I gave you the options in advance especially for you guys. So let you carve your own destiny.


    ������!!��


    Instructors shouting loudly.


    The students all trembled.


    Eunhyuk also felt the intent to kill soar.


    See, was I right? So, when you can rest, you should rest comfortably.


    On the other hand, Seo-na sucked on her drink and pricked up her triangular ears.


    Of course, she was also in a position to pay the end.


    On the other hand, Jo Ara at that time��


    ��Hugh Serena, you did a good job listening. It was burdensome to buy something to eat because Taeyang was aware of it, but I can shout at Taeyang with this.


    Unlike On Taeyang, who is resentful of the instructors�� behavior.


    It is said that she let out a sigh of relief after playing happily with Seo on the boat, avoiding the sun��s notice.


    I��m glad you rested.


    ��


    The ship to Yokohama has departed.


    The students had to spend five days on the sea.


    Of course, there was no time to relax.


    Because the sailing itinerary was also included in the vertical.


    It was just taking a break.


    He was probably going to receive a mission sometime this evening.


    Until then, I have to rest well��. As


    soon as I got on the boat, Eun-ha, who took a clean shower, muttered with a towel on top of her head.


    aft of the ship.


    Eun-ha sighed as she looked at Busan Port, which was getting farther and farther away.


    No matter how many times I thought about it, I never imagined that I would go to Japan.


    I can��t seem to get enough rest.


    If I had gone to Gangneung, I would have been able to rest for a few days without doing anything


    .


    Even if I regret it, it��s already too late.


    Eunha regretted her choice.


    It was to the point that I thought it was my biggest regret after returning.


    However, I couldn��t just regret it like this.


    Now that it��s come to this, I have to pull out the mulberry somehow.


    Eunha brushed her still wet hair with a towel.


    Fighting a battle at sea was quite rare, and it belonged to a very difficult axis compared to land warfare.


    It will surely be a valuable experience for you and your friends.


    Most of all, it will help you develop a sense of practice.


    I decided to think positively.


    I have something I need to train too��


    I need to practice that or something.


    Eunha looked around.


    On the ship, players from clans belonging to A-class mana management organizations were roaming around.


    A moment ago, Instructor Lee Guk-jong said that they and the other instructors would give private lessons for 5 days.


    You may not know it yourself, but you will learn a lesson that will become blood and flesh for your friends.


    Of course, Eunha saw the opportunity and decided to skip private lessons.


    Right then.


    Seoyoung��s older sister?


    While looking over the status of the players, he found Shin Seo-yeong waving at him.


    Silver earrings glisten in the sunlight.


    < Empress > Shin Seo-yeong A hero who sacrificed herself to protect many people during the recapture of Uijeongbu.


    Just by standing there, she gave off a presence that could not be ignored.


    To the point where the guards were constantly glancing at her.


    What the hell is going on?


    He is a difficult person to get close to. Considering her status, it is bound to be enough.


    But not the galaxy.


    He walked towards her as if he were treating his older sister in the neighborhood, catching the eyes of the players.


    What happen?


    The instructor calls, but he puts his hand in his pocket and comes�� Ha�� I��m not talking. Follow me because I have something to say.


    yes.


    And the head, what the hell is that? If you��re going to dry it, dry it properly. stay there


    Likewise, Shin Seo-young sighs as if she is dealing with an immature person living in the neighborhood.


    Lifting the towel from Eunha��s head, she snapped her fingers.


    Soon, the wind from somewhere completely dried his hair.


    Eunha was satisfied when she saw that her hair was neatly set.


    is this okay? During this final review, you can ask your sister to dry it.


    there��s no sound he can��t am i your hair dryer?


    Shin Seo-young snorted and asked.


    Eunha shrugged.


    While everyone who was watching the scene was bewildered, the two of them were thinking about nothing.


    So what��s going on?


    Let��s go inside and talk.


    Shin Seo-yeong led him to the cabin.


    It was a cabin assigned to the instructors.


    Entering the cabin, he licked his tongue when he saw the cabin assigned to him and the cabin assigned to Shin Seo-yeong.


    Although he had to share a room with Kang Si-hyung.


    She was assigned a single room.


    What do you have with that? You are a student and I am an instructor, isn��t it natural?


    After confirming Eunha��s reaction, she invited him to a seat as if it were nothing.


    Yes, I have a favor to ask of you.


    will you please?


    Yes, because of this ending.


    As Shin Seo-yeong, who was sitting in the seat, spread one arm out, a wind that blew from somewhere wrapped around the two of them. S��arch* The N?vel(F)ire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It was a barrier that prevented sound from going outside.


    In fact, this Jongpyeong isn��t all about just eating jjambbong in Japan. I didn��t tell the kids because it wasn��t confirmed yet�� I thought it would be better to tell Eunha first.


    She speaks in a serious tone.


    Shin Seo-young explained how this Jongpyeong was able to be established.


    Japan��s Kaguya, who was friendly to Korea, did not simply allow Korean academy students to enter the country.


    Instead of allowing students to enter the country, students had to visit the Japanese Players Academy.


    It was like a friendly exchange between students.


    what could be


    It was nothing strange.


    Kaguya is also a ruler after all.


    Even if she was favorable to Korea, there was no way she would allow students to enter the country without any benefit from the position of a politician.


    The galaxy was also expected to some extent.


    In that sense, friendly exchanges were beneficial to both countries.


    Friendly exchanges are good. The more experiences you have, the more knowledge you can gain.


    What about it?


    The problem is, if we do friendly exchanges, how come we won��t be able to play friendly games?


    ah.


    Only then did Eunha realize.


    What is Shin Seo-yeong worried about?


    Are you afraid we��ll lose?


    What is he talking about?


    However, contrary to his expectations, Shin Seo-yeong frowned.


    Neither me nor the fairy�� We don��t think you guys will lose. In the first place, it wasn��t even clear if there would be a friendly match, so I haven��t told the kids yet.


    what. So what��s the matter?


    you. noh eunha you you are the problem


    Eunha was dumbfounded and asked.


    Then she poked Eunha��s nose with her finger.


    Shin Seo-young sighed.


    Yesterday, I sent the names of the children going to Japan to the fairy government. Then, well, did the fairy call me right away? I beg your pardon?


    I��m looking forward to this finale. I��ll be waiting for you guys to come back with improved skills. Is that all? no.


    Seoyoung Shin shook her head.


    Then he buried himself in the chair.


    She pointed at him with a finger that had been stirring in the air.


    I look forward to your performance. Make the Japanese kids�� noses very flat.


    ��yes?


    If you think about it as a nuance, it seems that the friendly match is almost an agreement.


    Huh��


    From a propaganda standpoint, that��s a good thing. Korean players are much stronger than Japanese players, and inspire pride in people who are living a hard life.


    Eunha was at a loss for words to stop.


    I didn��t know that the fairy Lim Ga-eul would speak out about herself.


    On the one hand, her intentions were too obvious.


    It was as Shin Seo-young said.


    Raise people��s pride.


    And the last one��.


    ��I think Lim Ga-eul had something like that. The feeling of wanting to brag to others.


    It was also unavoidable.


    Among the three countries of Korea, China and Japan, Korea was the last country to produce gift holders for < Silver of Silver >.


    Even more, Lim Ga-eul was not a politician, but a great actor who lived under the spotlight.


    As a result, in the early days of her regime, she was often left behind by China��s Chang��e and Japan��s Kakuya.


    In fact, Hang-a and Kaguya also gave off an atmosphere as if they didn��t treat Lim Ga-eul on the same line.


    Moreover, even in her previous life, she was stigmatized with an image of incompetence because of the disaster that broke out in Korea.


    ����But I��m the prettiest?��


    After all, in her previous life, she had nothing to brag about.


    Oh, there was one more.


    Unlike other countries, there was Ha Baek-ryun who could succeed Lim Ga-eul.


    She was very self-respecting, and since she lived as an actress, she had a strong desire to show off.


    Of course, Kaguya and Hanga did the same. In a way, it can be said that it is a characteristic of a ruler.


    ��that must be very exciting.


    yeah it seemed crazy When I think about it, it��s strange that you have a relationship with the fairy��


    ��it��s a coincidence, it��s a coincidence.


    But things have changed.


    In this life, Fairy Lim Ga-eul was managing the political situation stably and was aware of how excellent the skills of the academy students were.


    That��s what I want to brag about.


    To Kaguya, the gift owner of the same < Silver >.


    I��m doing so well


    If you look closely, this person really doesn��t


    have any children.


    They are planning to raise the approval rating for the fairy government through this incident.


    Even so, it��s probably not that I don��t have the heart to brag innocently like a child.


    Well, if it��s a story that Kaguya also agreed to, then you must be thinking about something. Are you confident that you will win?


    I bet it is. But I don��t think we��ll lose even if they��re confident. because of you you


    ��and what?


    Eunha tilted her head.


    He still didn��t understand why she had called him.


    Then Seoyoung Shin tapped her temple and said.


    Still, it��s a friendly match. Even if you win, you have to pay attention to the prestige of the other country.


    Yes?


    So Eunha, I��m going to ask you like this. Please don��t win thoroughly. Maybe the fairy would want you to, but that��s absolutely not possible. do you know


    Shin Seo-young quickly lowered her head.


    Eunha looked at the top of her head and blinked.


    It was only then that he realized why she had called him for a friendly exchange, not another instructor.


    Because she roughly knows her skills.


    Shin Seo-yeong is worried that he will damage the prestige of the other country.


    I��m a person with thoughts, but of course I can��t.


    Eunha was just dumbfounded.


    He seemed to have no confidence in himself.


    When he said something like that��


    -Eunha, you always say that and just go around doing accidents.


    ����.


    Why do you think it will be like this again? okay?


    Shin Seo-young��s advice.


    Eunha could not readily deny it.


    Many sins were committed against her.


    However, I promise her that he also had his hair straight.


    why would i do that to them?


    You can damage Baekryun later.


    Eunha was confident.


    It never happens.


    great. Instead, there are conditions.


    condition? what condition?


    However, Eunha did not let the words out of her mouth.


    Since this happened, I decided to take advantage of this.


    Eunha held out two fingers to her frowning.


    One is to give the final score this time unconditionally.


    He�� What��s the deal with grades?


    I��m going to go and beat the Japanese guys, but isn��t this what I have to do?


    Huh�� yeah good. Instead, if you lose, I think it��s 0 points.


    okay.


    I can��t get tired of it.


    Eunha now decided to move on to the main topic.


    As for the other one, I��ll skip the mission now. Make sense. Are you going to play alone?


    Missions don��t help me, so I��m just going to train by myself. Ah, since I��m thinking of fighting monsters from the sea, I��ll participate in that.


    After��


    Eunha smiled.


    I��ve known you for years


    He knew that Shin Seo-yeong could not refuse.


    The fact that she sighs heavily and lifts her bangs up is just pretending to be angry.


    just as expected.


    she concluded.


    ��Yes, that��s good. With my authority, I will allow you to do as you please before you arrive in Japan. If you play, I know I won��t let you go.


    Do not worry.


    I didn��t mean to play, but I did.


    Eunha was determined to keep her promise. It was better to train alone than to do a mission that would annoy people.


    Above all��


    ��I can comfortably roll the kids.


    Get hit by the mission and get hit by yourself.


    Eunha expressed her condolences to her friends.


    00062

 Chapter 436

    Relife Player 436


    [Chapter 126]


    [Enlightenment permeates the sword (2)]


    It��s the second day since we set sail for Yokohama.


    Students had to wake up in the morning to the sound of the wake-up call and run around the deck.


    Including having to do physical training in a specially built swimming pool at the aft of the boat. The only


    exception


    was Noh Eun-ha.


    ��I need to get some more sleep.


    Seeing the students screaming and cheering outside was a sweet song for him.


    Eun-ha put the ear plugs that had slipped out of her ears in her sleep.


    The ship supported by Sirius Shipping did not feel any shaking, so it was extremely comfortable.


    Eat breakfast and train.


    How can a person live without training?


    the night before.


    The students had to learn how to walk to the point where they could jump on the water under the instruction of the instructors.


    Even then, the galaxy fell proudly.


    Some instructors and players seemed to disapprove of him, but Eunha didn��t care.


    It was because Shin Seo-yeong gave permission anyway.


    The reason I skipped training this morning was because of her.


    In fact, she might have been breathing a sigh.


    Oh man��. It��s really bad to practice self-control in the pool from the morning. Eunha, I envy you.


    How are you doing? don��t talk You fell into the water and your clothes were wet. I��m thinking of taking a shower and going to eat. Eunha, what are you going to do?


    I��ll take care of it.


    okay. i��ll go


    Two students were assigned a cabin.


    Eun-ha, who shares the same cabin as Kang Si-hyung, greeted him as he came in after morning training.


    Then Eunha went back to sleep.


    It��s because I haven��t been able to sleep properly for several days, so I��m sleepy.


    what? Did he eat breakfast? ah i don��t know Couldn��t he have eaten? I heard that the most useless worry in the world is to worry about Eunha�� I need to get some sleep.


    Have you already returned from breakfast?


    In my sleep, I heard Sihyeong muttering.


    Still, Eunha did not open her eyes.


    The bed creaked for a while as Kang Si-hyung climbed onto the bunk bed, but he ignored it.


    It was time for a good night��s sleep.


    ��hey. boy galaxy


    how much time has passed


    A loud noise came from close by.


    Eunha, you have to wake up now.


    A sonorous voice rings in my ears.


    Eunha frowned in her sleep. It was a calming tone, but hearing it nearby disturbed my sleep.


    Eunha quickly turned around.


    Eunha��


    ��Who is it?


    Still, the voice did not leave.


    Finally, with a half-irritated tone, he responded to the voice behind him.


    i say goodbye Woke up? ��farewell? Byeol Yun?


    Who else is there other than me? I knocked earlier, but there was no answer, so I entered the room. I��m sorry if I made you feel bad��


    Eun-ha turned around again.


    When I opened my eyes with a frown on my face, Yoon Yi-byeol with bobbed hair came into my field of vision.


    When her eyes met, she smiled at him.


    Eunha half raised herself up.


    did you sleep well?


    ��uh. I woke up on the way, and it seems I fell asleep again. Bye bye, do you know what time it is?


    11 o��clock. It��s time for lunch soon.


    ��I must have slept before breakfast.


    It seemed to be deeply disturbed.


    Eunha scratched her messy head and stood up.


    I opened the closet and took out the school uniform that I had applied the cleaning magic on the previous day.


    Even the self-cleaning magic was added, so it was much cleaner than the day before.


    Eunha took off her sweatshirt and put on a wrinkle-free shirt.


    But farewell, what are you doing here? Do you have something to say?


    find a dressing table


    Eun-ha looked at Yoon I-byeol in the mirror, roughly tidying up her hair with an artifact on the dressing table.


    She, who had been standing there blankly until then, stuttered as if she had suddenly come to her senses.


    Then he responded with a bolmen sound.


    I didn��t see him at the restaurant earlier, so I thought maybe he was sleeping without breakfast�� So I came to invite him to have lunch with me.


    okay? I would have missed lunch if you hadn��t come. thank you.


    no what I just wanted to eat with you


    .


    Eun-ha said thank you to her who seemed to be still passive despite her drastic change in appearance.


    On the one hand, I found a tie.


    Then she ran to the closet and got a tie.


    well here


    ah thank you


    Yoon I-byeol smiles broadly.


    Eun-ha, who received a tie from her, straightened the collar of his shirt.


    But how long is he planning to stay here?


    Tie your tie loosely.


    Even then, Yun Yi-byeol was standing behind him.


    It was an embarrassing situation for him as he had to change his pants.


    Eventually, when he made up his mind and was about to tell Yoon I-byeol to go out to the cabin.


    Eunha, are you still sleeping? can i come in? Even if you tell me not to come in, I��ll just go in. If you��re changing clothes, tell me in advance��.


    I heard a knock.


    Eun-ha reflexively turned her head to Jeong Ha-yang who came inside.


    Jeong Ha-yang, who checked inside the cabin, blinked her round eyes.


    huh?


    She bizarrely shakes her head.


    As if I was looking at something wrong.


    Soon, her gaze turned to Yoon Yi-byeol as if he didn��t care.


    �C Farewell, why are you here? ��uh? Uh�� that��s��


    Yoon I-byeol is visibly embarrassed.


    Then it sends a signal of salvation to the galaxy by causing a pupil earthquake.


    In the end, the galaxy had no choice but to mediate the unknown atmosphere between the two. S~ea??h the Nov��l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Deal to have lunch together. But what��s up with you, Hayang? I also came to call for lunch. Um, Byeol came to call first. I see


    why is this so scary come back soon


    ouch! Chi what did I do


    Jung Ha-yang sighs.


    When Eun-ha��s eyes wandered, she slammed the blade of her hand between Jeong Ha-yang��s ribbons.


    albeit lightly.


    He complained about Jung Ha-yang being sick and protested to Eun-ha.


    Eunha passed by casually.


    Great. Well, we can eat lunch together like this. Haven��t the other kids eaten lunch yet?


    Minji and Eunwoo are waiting outside and I��m not sure where Kaede and Gurae are right now. I think I��m probably getting private lessons from the instructors.


    Then we can take the two of them along if we see them on the way. Farewell, is it okay?


    uh? Yes! Of course not!


    There was no way that Eunha was unaware of the creaking atmosphere.


    Even so, Eun-ha kept the topic going by pretending not to know the truth and preventing the two from doing strange things.


    Eating together is always the best way. It seems like farewell is why you came to call me, but you did a good job. That��s right��. Eating together is the best. Ahaha��


    Now, during the closing season, if possible, let��s all gather together and have a meal.


    pretending not to know


    Eun-ha circumferentially pushed Yoon I-byeol away.


    Even though her face soon turned sullen, Eun-ha tried to turn her head the other way.


    But have you slept so far? what��s that head


    Got this sorted out too. If you want to look bad, you can wash my hair at least.


    tooth. Who gave you that artifact over there, and you��re saying that?


    Okay, let��s go get something to eat.


    huh!


    Farewell, aren��t you going? Ah yes! I��ll go! go with me!


    Eunha acted calmly.


    First, Jung Ha-yang was sent out, followed by Yun I-byeol.


    And Eunha also acted according to the flow, and ended up wearing a weird fashion and going to a restaurant.


    Meanwhile, Kang Si-hyung, who had been pretending to be asleep on the bunk bed, turned over.


    After confirming that the three had left, he stood up and sighed.


    Phew�� I know you��re scolded because you��re scared. But how did Eunha act so casually in such a situation? You look really brave. I don��t think I would have said anything because I was scared��


    Kang Si-hyung shook his head.


    Then, I suddenly realized something.


    But guys�� Did you all forget me? You didn��t even know I existed, did you?


    He is said to have mastered natural hiding.


    ��


    I don��t know if the rice went through the mouth or through the nose.


    Woo Jung Ha-yang and Left Yun Byeol.


    Eun-ha, who ate with two people on either side, couldn��t avoid the feeling of sitting on a cushion of thorns.


    ��I don��t know. I don��t know. I��ll just pretend I don��t know.��


    ��Eunha, I don��t think there��s anything I can help with, but cheer up.��


    It was to the point where Minji, who was sitting in the front seat, looked at him with pity.


    Cha Eun-woo, who was eating next to her, was also a bonus.


    I�� did I do something wrong��


    In the end, Eunha left lunch, which is not uncommon.


    I gave up while eating the side dishes that Hayang and Ibyeol picked up on both sides.


    It was her own lunch, and she couldn��t eat it on her own.


    When we have dinner later, I have to sit next to Minji or Eunwoo Won��.


    Thinking of being between them until we go to Japan, this is really not the case.


    The quality of the lunch was very good, as supported by Sirius Shipping.


    Eunha, who was eating a cheap chocolate bar, felt very miserable.


    My stomach was a bit empty, but I went out to the deck to train without much help.


    why is he here again?


    during the hot sun.


    There was a man who came first at the head of the boat.


    The galaxy found Hoshimiya Kaede looking in the direction the ship was heading in direct sunlight without entering the shade.


    There was nothing beyond the horizon she was looking at.


    Even so, she seemed to be lost in thought while holding a Korean bow in her hand.


    What do you think?


    Eunha approached Kaede.


    Then she turned her gaze to the horizon.


    Realizing that the other person was Eunha, she replied in a blunt tone.


    not so much


    You��re cheating.


    how do you know that


    And Eunha was a player in warming Kaede Hoshimiya��s heart.


    When he responded with an air of arrogance, sure enough, she got angry.


    Even so, Eunha did not back down and spread her shoulders wide.


    That��s just what I said.


    ��you��re such an annoying kid.


    There��s nothing I can��t say to the leader.


    Ha��


    not even worth dealing with.


    Kaede let out a long sigh as if to say something like that.


    so why What��s going on?


    But the galaxy did not back down.


    After confirming that she was not leaving, he leaned his upper body on the railing and looked down at the sea.


    Eventually, she raises her head and traces the horizon she was looking at a moment ago.


    There was only one thing out there.


    You��re going to Japan and you��re in a bad mood, is that why?


    ����.


    No words.


    According to her personality, if it was a question not worth answering, she would have avoided the seat.


    Conversely, if it was stabbed at the pinnacle, it would remain silent.


    It was the latter.


    Eunha, who had been watching Kaede Hoshimiya, was convinced of that.


    say it. What are you thinking?


    Hoshimiya Kaede was legally Korean.


    But at the same time she was of mixed race.


    Perhaps, if you ask her about her identity, who has lived in this world as a mixed race, she might answer that she is a Japanese citizen, not a Korean who was not treated as a legitimate citizen.


    If so, what would she be thinking about going to Japan?


    I just�� I was curious about the country my grandfather told me about, Japan. Grandpa�� no.


    why don��t you talk just talk


    ��the home my grandfather wanted to return to. It��s because I feel strange going there.


    It was as if he wanted to talk to someone about his life that he had pressed hard for so long.


    Hoshimiya Kaede pretended not to overcome the urging of the galaxy and spoke out.


    He watched as her face softened visibly as she brought up her grandfather��s story.


    I��d like to find my grandfather��s family if possible�� but that would be impossible.


    What are you looking for?


    ��I know.


    Eunha asked implicitly.


    Before long, she murmured bitterly in the sea breeze.


    His tone was that he didn��t even know what he wanted to do.


    She knows too.


    His roots are far away, not beyond the invisible horizon, but on the ground he has been stepping on.


    If you want to find it, I will help you. It may be difficult right now, but one day when Korea, China, and Japan cooperate, it will be.


    ��I do not need.


    yes then


    Even if she wants it.


    I was willing to help her.


    However, Kaede gave a short answer. Now you know that even if you look for them, it won��t mean anything.


    Even if it makes sense, it only conveys the grandfather��s life.


    It��s not about telling her life.


    Not to find her roots.


    she is here now


    The existence of Hoshimiya Kaede is defined only by the time she has been through and the people she has met.


    Being is not defined by blood ties that have never been met.


    Then, while you are in Japan, let��s go find a good restaurant with me. You speak Japanese the best here. Why am I with a kid like you��


    I won��t have anything to do anyway.


    ��While I��m there, I don��t intend to follow you all the time.


    Then follow me often


    That much��


    Eunha played a prank on her.


    Kaede answered him with a frown on her face.


    There was no sign of dislike.


    Eunha growled slightly.


    But did you eat lunch?


    no. yet why


    Then would you like to go eat with me? didn��t you eat?


    ��I guess I��m hungry again.


    It must have been a beggar in the stomach.


    Time and encounter define existence.


    In that sense, the existence of Homishiya Kaede will be newly defined in the future.


    Now she-


    Did you see the tuna jump right now?


    It��s pretty big.


    I think that one will pop up again, so let��s grab that one.


    Why don��t you talk nonsense. Why should I listen to you��


    Whoa!


    ��Star-picking


    Why am I��


    After all, there is no better harpoon than Kaede Hoshimiya! One skill is amazing?


    shut up.


    ��It is a very good harpoon.


    Eunha giggled as she watched her tremble as she held the Korean bow.

 Chapter 437

    Relife Player 437


    [Chapter 126]


    [Enlightenment permeates the sword (3)]


    What I lack is mana in my body.


    Ever since he was young, he tried to increase his mana, but even so, the galaxy did not have any significant effect.


    At most, it��s only slightly increased.


    Even though it was a violation of the limit law of mana in the body, it was regrettable.


    Although the mana in the body is not superior, it is not lacking either.


    An amount of mana that is well above average.


    However, the galaxy did not intend to be complacent in its current state to prepare for a disaster that would happen in the distant future.


    In the end, you have no choice but to pursue efficiency.


    He had to press the mana into the bowl as tightly as possible to improve the quality of mana and pursue efficiency.


    But I don��t know how to pursue efficiency beyond this��


    However, the method of increasing the efficiency of mana in the body could be said to have reached the realm of realization in the previous life.


    It is an impossible realm with the current providence known to the galaxy.


    In fact, I could say that it was in sufficient condition for now.


    Pursuing this ideal could be called greed.


    You have to be stronger though.


    As much as no one can touch my people.


    It is an endless wind.


    Even knowing that, Eunha whipped herself.


    Therefore, the area he is currently researching can be divided into two. One


    mana drain


    is a way to increase mana recovery and recovery speed through the providence of mana drain.


    Unfortunately, with the providence of mana drain, progress was slow to expand the idea.


    A different providence or enlightenment was needed.


    Therefore, he was concentrating on a more advanced plan.


    I want to apply it to other magics like I did when deploying Vilent Venom�� but this isn��t easy�� The


    other was to reduce mana consumption.


    After taking a drug that brought her to the brink of death last year, Eunha had an accidental realization.


    Although it is limited to Vilent Venom, it is possible to draw and consume mana melted in the air when expressing magic.


    It would be nice to be able to create magic that can deal with many people with this.


    After about a year of practice.


    Although the galaxy requires concentration, it has succeeded in improving the magic that has consumed a lot of mana to some extent.


    So, now I have settled into a new problem.


    Before the return, the amount of mana in the body was low, so I was negligent in using magic against many people.


    If possible, I would like to use this realization to create a magic that is suitable for dealing with many people with little mana�� but it is


    not suitable for dealing with many people.


    It was a chronic problem for Noh Eun-ha.


    Even if he was able to use Vilent Venom in this life, its versatility fell short in that it was a deadly poison that was contagious.


    It would be nice if there was a wide range magic that could replace Vilent Venom�� It��s


    been three days since we left for Yokohama.


    The galaxy was at an impasse, still with a vague clue.


    If possible, I wanted to make at least a framework before arriving in Japan.


    I think it would be easier to think of it based on Mana Crasher, which is the easiest to handle, but��


    My friends are resting on the deck.


    It seems that he carried out the mission a little while ago and stretched out as it was.


    As expected, you can only know this when you experience it in real combat��


    Eunha muttered as she looked at them.


    After all, there is nothing more important than practice.


    He went over to his friends who were lying on the deck.


    Sensing his presence, his friends turned their heads toward him.


    In some ways, it seemed that he was wearing a face telling him not to touch him because he was tired.


    Of course, the galaxy was ignored.


    Won��t you help me with training?


    ������.��


    Friends looking at each other.


    Eun-ha noticed that her friends were exchanging opinions through glances.


    And that they won��t help if you leave it like this.


    The galaxy decided to cut off this flow.


    Whatever you do, let��s do it together.


    It would be an offer you couldn��t refuse.


    Sure enough, positive concerns appeared on the faces of my friends.


    It was almost as if it had passed.


    While training, I��ll see how good your skills are.


    It really kills two birds with one stone.


    Eunha tried to suppress the corner of her mouth that was about to go up.


    ��


    On the bow deck.


    News of Eunha��s sparring against the majority spread quickly.


    Instructors and players secretly showed up. S��ar?h the N??eFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The students were also moving to the outskirts under the pretext that they had come to see the sea.


    In the end, are Hayang and Byeol not participating?


    no matter how they look


    Eun-ha focused her consciousness on the friends who faced each other.


    Six friends participating in training. Kim Min-ji Kang Si-hyung Ariel Hoshimiya Kaede Cha Eun-woo Bong Gu-rae.


    Jung Ha-yang, who is in charge of the navigator, seemed to train independently with Yoon I-byeol.


    In the first place, the navigator��s role was not so necessary in sparring.


    If the two of them had participated, at most there would have been nothing left to do but deploy protection magic.


    Instead, Jung Ha-yang decided to referee.


    pop!


    Fireworks shot up in the sky.


    Finally, Hayang announced the start of Dalian.


    Eun-ha gave up her turn to see how her friends came out.


    At this, the friends who were in close formation moved with Kang Si-hyeong, who was carrying a huge shield, in the lead.


    ��Evil! evil! Aaaaaaaa!!


    Sihyeong fired a series of intense shouts and rushed towards the galaxy.


    Subsequently, Kim Min-ji and Ariel, who were hiding behind the shield, drew curves and approached from different directions.


    Friends running from three directions.


    However, Eunha��s gaze was focused on Kang Si-hyung.


    Because his presence was so much stronger than the two people running from different directions.


    Do you think you were worried?


    The galaxy was satisfied with the strategy of dispersing the view.


    But it was of no use to him.


    As for dealing with the three of them��


    ��White Out


    At that moment, a flash of light flashed from behind Kang Si-hyung, who was not far away.


    Cha Eun-woo, who was casting magic in the rear while the three people drew his attention, created an intense flash.


    The galaxy, which faced the flash without any action, was momentarily deprived of its sight.


    On the verge of losing sight of


    star picking completely.


    Eun-ha saw that Kaede hugged Eun-wu and flew up to the stack far away from the deck.


    There was no way Eunha was unaware of its purpose.


    One is to protect the supporter and the other is to get the important range for the ranger.


    Bonggu-rae must also be looking for a sniping spot for this opportunity.


    now!


    Kang Si-hyung is leaving!!


    Oh!


    It��s a pretty good operation.


    Eunha smiled with her eyes closed.


    Kim Min-ji, Kang Si-hyung, and Ariel��s goal is to push themselves while they lose their sight.


    Do you know how easy it is for me to win?


    However, Eunha had no intention of moving according to the strategy of her friends.


    If you can��t see it with your eyes, you just have to move according to your intuition.


    Eun-ha took a step back and turned half a turn in a counterclockwise direction to avoid Kim Min-ji��s attack.


    Then, while rotating, step forward with the raised foot in the air and take one step forward.


    One more step diagonally from there.


    ��what!?


    I can see Ariel��s eyes wide open in surprise.


    Giggling, he grabbed her by the nape of the neck and threw her away using the rotational force.


    Eun-ha then took a light step and jumped to the side.


    Minji, who had passed him a moment ago, felt a cut in the air.


    ��Keah!!


    Don��t just look ahead, look behind you.


    Soon, he dealt with Sihyeong, who abruptly aimed at the gap he landed on.


    After gently leaning her upper body back, she took a step to balance herself and turned behind him at once.


    Eunha then kicked lightly.


    The touch of the breeze


    gradually brought her sight back.


    Eun-ha looked at those who received Cha Eun-woo��s protective magic and were wrapped in the mana flow.


    There was a look of disappointment on the three faces.


    Still, they weren��t about to give up.


    Run-!!


    Kang Si-hyung threw a huge shield.


    At the same time, Kim Min-ji lowered her body and ran toward Eun-ha.


    Holding the dagger in reverse, Kim Min-ji jumped up from a short distance and swung her sword.


    The galaxy, which brushed past the flying shield, pushed Banbo back and sent her blade away.


    Still, she didn��t back down and rolled onto the floor.


    did you grow a lot?


    The continuation from there.


    Eun-ha praised Kim Min-ji��s ability to struggle to tie her feet using agility and flexibility.


    Even so, I couldn��t stop him.


    Right then.


    A bullet flew from somewhere in


    the bath .


    A bullet that sniped the direction the galaxy was going to and nicked the deck.


    While the galaxy, momentarily hesitant, hurriedly searches for a sniping spot��


    ��It��s Eunha. Aren��t your minds sold elsewhere?


    ����!


    Eun-ha opened her eyes wide when she saw Kang Si-hyung suddenly appearing from the corner of her field of view.


    I had forgotten about him since Sihyeong threw his shield a while ago.


    What he forgot during the sparring was that Kang Si-hyung used camouflage magic to avoid his gaze.


    When did he learn this?


    A guardian who learned camouflage magic.


    Surprised by the unexpected battle play, the galaxy was caught in the restraining magic of Sihyeong.


    Bind Kang Tae-gong��s feet


    Kang Si-hyung, who had been looking for a gap with camouflage magic, fired the chain built into the gauntlet.


    In the end, a heavy weight attached to a chain quickly grabbed Eunha��s left wrist and tied it.


    You know it doesn��t break easily because Hae-soo hyung made it, right?


    ��Kuh��!


    struggle.


    Kang Si-hyung pulled the chain, limiting the movement of the galaxy.


    In the meantime, as if Minji had been waiting for her, she showed off her hit and run technique.


    Moreover, Bonggu-rae��s check.


    In the end, the restraints had to be released first.


    As he tried to approach Kang Si-hyung��.


    ��An arrow


    flew overhead.


    And Kang Si-hyung jumped up and down to escape from the galaxy without any worries.


    He catches the trajectory created by the arrow and jumps up into the sky.


    -Isn��t this too much?


    At the same time, the galaxy came to mind.


    While he was being dragged by his left wrist, Cha Eun-woo��s attack magic even flew from below.


    If they really want to come out here.


    Now, Eunha also decided to respond.


    Vengeful


    Spirit Mana Crasher


    Mana Drain


    Extreme


    Invader Invisible Tracker


    Disrupts some of the flying magic and cuts incomplete magic with a sword.


    Recover remaining mana from there and extend the black thorn tree forward.


    A magic that stabs enemies at high speed.


    Taking the posture of an extreme attacker, Eunha immediately recalled the coordinates she had taken beforehand.


    ��ugh!!


    This time, it was Kang Si-hyung, not Eun-ha, who was being dragged away.


    Landing on the deck with a shocking sound, he confirmed that Sihyeong��s restraining magic had been lifted.


    It was worth it.


    Kang Si-hyung would have had to concentrate all his nerves to defend against that kind of shock.


    wow that��s really great But it��s Eunha. didn��t you know this?


    ����!


    Then, Ariel appeared from behind.


    Eunha stuck out her tongue.


    At some point, she swam across the sea, came up on top of the boat, and grabbed him from behind.


    The proof was that her body was wet.


    What are you trying to do?


    what to do Get picked up by Noh Eun-ha.


    Ariel clung to her.


    Whenever Eunha tried to move her body, she quickly changed the position of hugging him and teased him.


    And��


    -You know the sea is my stage, right?


    ����!


    Ariel, who had tightened her stomach with both legs, leaned back.


    The galaxy, which had come to the railing, could not overcome her weight and eventually fell into the sea.


    ��These don��t choose any means or methods.


    A galaxy that sticks its head out of the water.


    Ariel couldn��t find it with her eyes, as if she had fled somewhere.


    First, I decided to go up to the surface.


    When Eunha made that decision��. ��An


    arrow shot through the


    comet sky.


    The arrow made of mana eventually split into several branches at the point of descent.


    Dozens of arrows were falling overhead.


    Are these really trying to kill me?


    Eunha lost her spirit when she saw the rushing rain of arrows.


    I tried to take care of it to some extent, but if I made a mistake, I would die.


    Burst Counter


    ��


    The past few days, Shin Seo-young has been at low pressure.


    It��s because of Noh Eun-ha.


    When Eunha was excluded from the mission with his own authority, unlike his promise, he did not train and was lazy.


    Thanks to this, she had to be looked down upon by the instructors as well as other students.


    It was my fault for trusting him.


    In any case, he intended to help him with his training himself.


    Arriving in Yokohama a few days later, I couldn��t just let him roll around like this.


    However, as if reading her mind, rumors that Noh Eun-ha was about to engage in sparring swept across the ship.


    You said Noh Eun-ha was that great? I wanted to see my skills once, but it turned out well.


    Instructors as well as players.


    They came to the deck to directly check the skills of Noh Eun-ha, who was rumored to be rumored in the industry.


    Even the general public.


    She was at a loss for words at the sight of almost everyone except for those with work.


    And while ignoring their gaze, Noh Eun-ha showed Shin Wi-ran.


    Wow�� are you avoiding the attack with your eyes closed? no can that be it? How can you do that?


    Hey, I��m full of energy. You��re swinging your sword as if you were seeing it with your own eyes, right?


    Look how surprised they are. We are feeling like this right now, but how do the children who are dealing with Eunha up close and directly feel?


    Shin Seo-young observed the battle of the galaxy while listening to the sounds of instructors and players chatting.


    The strategy of the kids driving the galaxy was quite good.


    If it had been properly eaten, it would have been possible to end the sparring right away.


    However, Eunha��s skills were beyond the scope of what is generally conceivable.


    Players who closed their eyes to avoid multiple attacks would surely be counted on their hands.


    Indeed, the instructor deserves to say that Eunha should be excluded from the mission.


    Eunha knows about my class, but actually, Eunha doesn��t learn anything at the academy. If you teach him where the hell he learned it, he just knows how to do it. Seriously�� whenever I look at Eunha, I think that��s the difference in talent. If I had been a player rather than an instructor, I would have been frustrated by Eunha.


    The same goes for discovering Noh Eun-ah�� Instructor Shin Seo-young seems to be good at finding talented people.


    Oh, come to think of it, wasn��t No Eun-ah��s sister No Eun-ha? How could siblings be monsters?


    Haha��


    Shin Seo-young felt better.


    On the other hand, she felt quite burdened by the instructors�� praise.


    Whether she knows her heart or not, Eun-ha showed a surprising performance against a number of promising players.


    Everyone in this room couldn��t help but admire.


    No, it��s not just the galaxy that��s surprising.


    Their skills are no joke.


    People��s enthusiasm is strong.


    There were also people who were not caught up in the frenzy of admiring Noh Eun-ha.


    Especially players hired from S-rank clans specifically for the Yokohama Journey.


    They were observing Eunha and his friends with sharp eyes.


    It was worth it.


    Because their skills weren��t that great.


    Eunwoo My skills have improved a lot.


    Minji has changed to a practice-oriented one.


    Cha Eun-woo��s buff was admirable.


    It was a great thing to create a magic that blocks the sight enough to blind the instructors.


    What surprised Shin Seo-young was the buff she deployed.


    Not only designating the target, but also considering the target��s mana characteristics, the buff was a very difficult magic.


    However, Cha Eun-woo was developing buffs in a quick time without any hesitation.


    Even so, there was no mistake in designating the target, and the effect seemed to be excellent.


    If Hyerim finds out, she will salivate.


    If I had a chance, I wanted to see not only buff magic, but also healing magic and auxiliary magic.


    If Park Hye-rim hadn��t chosen Eun-ah Noh as < The Seed >, she might have wanted to make < The Seed >.


    While Shin Seo-young left such impressions, she was delighted with Kim Min-ji��s growth.


    Players facing a wall tend to fall into a sense of self-doubt, but on the other hand, she overcame it and seemed to know what she needed the most and was working hard.


    She liked hard work.


    Did you say Hoshimiya Kaede?


    He was rumored to be an oddball at the academy because he used a bow.


    Soon, Shin Seo-young stared at the girl who was holding a national bow that others did not use.


    I was familiar with her existence, but I had never seen her skills before.


    And Shin Seo-yeong��s impression was that Noh Eun-ha deserves attention.


    The technique of intervening at the right time and changing the flow was amazing.


    Moreover, they even used arrows in various ways.


    It was an almost impossible method with firearms aimed at rapid fire.


    Wow, it��s the first time I��ve seen a guy like that.


    Well, there��s no way the Guardian just blocks it. I think that would be quite helpful in combat.


    Meanwhile, the person who received the most attention after Noh Eun-ha was a small guardian.


    Kang Si-hyung.


    People, including Shin Seo-yeong, were amazed at how he drew aggro with his quick movements and loud voice.


    It was a pretty fun Guardian.


    Most of all, what surprised him was that he was quite improvised.


    Eunha, where did she find a kid like that?


    Shin Seo-yeong screamed involuntarily when she saw Kang Si-hyeong, who used stealth to arrest Noh Eun-ha on the way.


    So did others.


    Are you a Guardian, Hunter, or Ranger? I couldn��t help but admire the fighting style that seemed to mix the three classes somewhere.


    However, the galaxy did not go smoothly.


    Even after receiving such an attack, he was fine.


    But these guys��


    in the meantime.


    Shin Seo-young suddenly had a crazy idea.


    The students who are dealing with Eunha seem to be raiding the boss monster.


    No, this was an endless raid.


    but��. If you want to deal with Noh Eun-ha, you have to do that.


    Raid, not Dalian.


    Shin Seo-yeong soon understood that it was worth it.


    At that time, the telepathist, who had not been active in the meantime, fell into the sea with Eunha.


    ��Are they really determined to do a raid?


    While people enthusiastically cheered the telepathist��s counterattack.


    Shin Seo-young swallowed a laugh.


    The student who jumped into the sea without hesitation was simply amazed.


    Although he soon found out that she was an Ain with a mermaid as her base.


    Even so, the skill that momentarily restrained him and drowned him in the sea deserves high praise.


    Sniper is fine too.


    I don��t think I��m used to it yet, but I��m not excited and I��m measuring my timing well.


    He seems to have a calm personality and knows how to wait for a long time.


    Meanwhile, Shin Seo-young blew a whistle at the skill of a male student hiding behind a mast and sniping.


    Like a schoolgirl with pink hair, he was a boy who seemed unpolished yet, but showed potential.


    But still, you can��t beat Eunha.


    The sparring was coming to an end.


    Shin Seo-young stuck out her tongue in regret.


    No matter how hard they pushed Eun-ha, No Eun-ha effortlessly avoided their attacks.


    Although I knew Noh Eun-ha��s skills.


    The instructors seemed at a loss for words when they saw the situation where the promising players couldn��t beat Eunha even if they joined forces.


    The players were also making serious faces.


    Noh Eun-ha��s skills are unfathomable.


    Seriously��


    I don��t know how strong he is.


    It gets stronger every time I see it.


    Unlike other people, Seoyoung Shin calmly appreciated Eunha��s inaction.


    People here don��t know.


    That also means Eunha is hiding her skills under the name of sparring.


    Even she couldn��t figure out where Noh Eun-ha��s skills really ended.


    It was better to give up.


    Because it seemed like there was still potential for growth.


    Right then.


    ������!!


    A monster has appeared.


    It was probably because they were drawn to the mana they shed and soared to the surface of the water.


    Shin Seo-yeong identified the 6th tier monsters that inhabited the depths of the sea and tried to respond quickly.


    But there was no need for that.


    uh?


    It was as if he had been reading existence from the beginning.


    While Eunha was dealing with her friends, she ran towards a monster that appeared nearby.


    Mana Crasher Improved


    Blue light that dyes the black blade.


    Eventually, the light turned pale yellow, and the galaxy released mana that seemed to have been condensed into the blade.


    The slash, which took the form of a crescent moon, should not be scattered radially in the middle��.


    -It��s not going as well as I thought.


    The slash tore the huge monster to pieces.


    Not only that, but the other one that came out one after another after him.


    It killed two 6th tier monsters at once.


    He��s crazy, really�� Why are you showing that in front of people��


    The seemingly unfinished magic.


    Shin Seo-young was shocked to see that such magic had torn the monster to shreds like sawing.


    When she looked around, she could see instructors who couldn��t keep their mouths shut and players with serious faces.


    Eventually, what we feared happened.


    I don��t know what the hell is wrong��why is the mana scattering along the way?


    Noh Eun-ha had an accident.


    Shin Seo-young just wanted to talk to him, who muttered casually.


    You are No Eunha.


    you are the problem��

 Chapter 438

    Relife Player 438


    [Chapter 126]


    [Enlightenment permeates the sword (4)]


    There is no way that a child who is abandoned as soon as he is born has a name.


    Ain who cries without doing anything by himself is likely to become prey to wild dogs.


    Some of the lucky surviving children are sold to the underground market, picked up by people in the slums, or, if very lucky, end up in an orphanage.


    Hmm, so your name is pink?


    yes my hair is pink


    The color is too dark for a pink color�� It seems that the people who gave it the name didn��t have eyes to see it.


    That��s why most demihuman names don��t sound like human names.


    It��s just that the nickname that intuitively calls for convenience to call the children who have no name settles down as a name at some point.


    For example, my hair is blue, so I name it blue.


    In a similar way, my name came to be called Pink by the people of the back alleys who were giving gifts.


    Let��s go somewhere else soon. Even if you��re resting here, if you find out, your sisters will scold you.


    I��ve been cleaning since dawn, how about taking a little break? And look, today��s allocation is finished.


    Still��


    I can��t remember the name anymore.


    because he died soon


    However, I only remember that ��he��, who was given to people in the slums after losing his parents to the Kraken, was different from other people.


    He was always confident and knew a lot.


    Above all, it was bright and lively.


    So me and the kids my age followed the kid who always smiled even though he was the last to enter the slums.


    Why are you always smiling? Isn��t it hard to live here?


    One day I asked him.


    Then he answered very confidently.


    Because you have to laugh to be blessed My dad told me before he passed away that no matter how hard it is, make sure to live with a smile on your face.


    does that work?


    Hmm�� I felt better when I kept laughing. And I think positively, and I met you like this.


    ��I think you��re really good at cheesy words.


    is it? I don��t know��. Think about it like me. Then you��ll feel better.


    I don��t think it would suit me��


    His thoughts were very foreign to the people of the slums, who live a life that does not know what tomorrow will bring.


    So it seems that me and the children followed him well.


    If I follow him, I feel like a good day will surely come someday.


    ah! remembered


    what?


    There is a movie that I watched with my parents a long time ago. Now that I think about it, I think pink is the same as the person in it. what movie was it?


    The Little Mermaid. You must have heard of it at least once.


    ��that I look like a mermaid?


    Do you think they look alike? Looking at it now, the hair color is also similar��


    Maybe your eyes are pouty. There��s no way I can be as pretty as the Little Mermaid.


    No, it looks pretty to me.


    And the little mermaid disappears as bubbles. I do not like it.


    thinking back.


    I guess I was drawn to him.


    To me, who lived in a slum without doing anything properly, he seemed like an object of admiration.


    Indeed, he was our hero.


    What��s up with that? You won��t disappear in front of me anyway. I don��t want to be alone again, so you have to live with me for a long, long time.


    Having said that to me, he was the first to leave this world. S~ea??h the ��ovelFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Such is the life of the slums.


    don��t know what tomorrow will be like


    So we didn��t dwell on the name.


    ah! So, what about the name Ariel? The name pink is too old-fashioned. Isn��t your name pretty?


    Ariel.


    The name of the little mermaid in the movie became my name from that day on.


    Starting with him, people in the slums called me Ariel.


    But I never seemed to have called him by his proper name.


    Looking back, maybe that��s why I don��t remember his name anymore.


    ��Ah.


    Instead, me and people in the slums called him by his nickname instead of his name.


    If you smile, you will be blessed someday.


    A child who thought endlessly positively.


    A hero who became an object of admiration for the poor people in the slums.


    Bright, cheerful and lively.


    I think we got him a life worth living.


    So please smile once more. Then the world will look different.


    He was a man who seemed to shine like the sun.


    So we called him ��The Sun��.


    ��


    It��s the fourth day since we left for Yokohama.


    On this day, a ship passing through the ocean near Mie Prefecture encountered a large-scale omnipresence.


    As a result, all schedules were canceled and the students had to fight the monsters while assisting the players.


    Fortunately, there were no fatalities, but many were injured.


    Eunwoo: Your skills have improved a lot.


    As soon as he pinpointed the wounded part, he immediately applied healing magic��


    At this time, Cha Eun-woo was active.


    Thanks to her precise and fast magic, the burden on the supporters was greatly reduced.


    As a result, she was currently in the process of buying people��s favor.


    Not only her, other friends were also rewarded by others.


    Time seems to go by pretty quickly. To think that we will arrive in Yokohama by noon tomorrow��


    Eunha also received a big thank you.


    Right before the evening roll call, he had to be harassed by them.


    Afterwards, this night when people went to sleep leaving the minimum available manpower.


    Eun-ha walked down the hallway to the deck, avoiding people��s gaze.


    If I just want to train, everyone comes out to watch and it��s hard to concentrate, so I can��t help it.


    Seoyoung noona told me to practice inconspicuously��.


    The day before, he devised a new magic based on Mana Crasher.


    People were horrified to see the magic he instantly demonstrated.


    The players threw away their pride and even asked to pass on the lessons to themselves.


    In the case of the instructors, they would bring up the story with the nuance of wanting to do their part in completing the still incomplete magic.


    There were so many people trying to intervene here and there.


    It wasn��t without income, though.


    had an income.


    Although it was income from Shin Seo-yeong, not from them.


    Eunha came out to the stern deck and took out a black thorn tree from the scabbard.


    Mana Crasher Improved


    A spell that has not yet been named.


    While repeating the tentatively chosen name, he intuitively recalled the complex structure of the magic formula.


    Eunha confirmed that the light that dyed the black blade blue emitted yellow.


    I��ve been successful so far


    Mana Crasher was created by mixing mana melted in the air.


    Then, while blowing the mana melted in the air back into the blade, he created a completely new magic.


    Even the day before, it was difficult to maintain the yellow shape, but thanks to Shin Seo-young��s advice, Eun-ha is now able to maintain its shape.


    The problem is that in the process of maintaining its shape, its power is significantly reduced.


    The power of the slash did increase.


    It is also possible to slash opponents from a distance.


    The problem is that they aren��t very good at dealing with large numbers.


    To put it simply, it was only a little strengthening of Mana Crasher.


    It��s just that the range has been increased and the power has increased slightly.


    Even if it was possible to attack an entity that could be touched by a slash,


    that was not the magic that the galaxy sought.


    With the current magic, there was no way to deal with a large number of at least ten.


    What the hell am I supposed to do here? Or did I take the wrong approach from the beginning��


    I was thinking it would be easy.


    Because it wasn��t about making a new magic at all.


    It was just a combination of the magic he had learned before.


    But it didn��t go as well as I thought.


    Like the first time I tried it, it seems more effective to explode while the slashing is disturbed in the middle�� Eun-ha


    removed Shin Seo-yeong��s advice from the magic that was applied to the blade.


    Then, the mana shimmering on the blade did not maintain a certain shape and showed an unstable appearance.


    In that state, Eunha fired a slash toward the sea.


    just as expected.


    While the power decreased, the attack range increased significantly.


    Galactic clicked his tongue as he watched the magic spreading radially in the middle.


    The decrease in power is because the form of the slash was not maintained.


    However, if you try to maintain the form of a slash, it is not suitable for attacking a large number of people��


    and the range is not longer than that of Mana Crasher.


    Of course, it wasn��t that there was no way.


    If the power is reduced, increase it. That��s enough to increase mana consumption.


    The problem is that if you increase the amount of mana consumed, it is far from the purpose of making magic that can deal with many people with less mana.


    In the end, mana in the body is the problem��.


    Mana has to be drawn from somewhere.


    Eun-ha, who was lost in thought, suddenly came up with a new plan.


    Mana Drain


    Mana Crasher Improved


    Mana control was burdened.


    Even so, the galaxy absorbed the mana melted in the air with a mana drain and used it as the power of magic to reimagine it.


    The result was successful.


    More power than before.


    Is there anything better than this?


    Still, something is missing��


    Eunha tried new magic several times toward the empty sea.


    It was below expectations. Compared to its power, it was quite a burden to control mana.


    That way I didn��t have to write it.


    If this is the case, I will use Mana Crasher several times��


    until I arrive in Yokohama.


    I was wondering if there was a meaningful result, but the road was in place.


    Eun-ha felt sorry for her and brushed off the remaining mana on the blade.


    right then-


    ��Puha!!


    uh?


    In a swimming pool specially set up by Sirius Shipping for students to learn water walking.


    A human being came out.


    It was a dark night, so Eun-ha, who had not been paying attention to the swimming pool, suddenly opened her eyes wide when she saw In-young protruding from the surface.


    The other party also seemed to notice his presence.


    oh it��s cool What are you doing not sleeping at this hour?


    that��s what i��m going to say


    Ariel.


    Eun-ha looked at her as she naturally waved her hand and made a puzzled face.


    Sheathing the black thorn, he approached the pool.


    me? I couldn��t sleep, and I thought that today was the only day I could swim to my heart��s content. So I sneaked out and was swimming!


    There is no such thing as a random person.


    Eun-ha, dumbfounded, dived and doubted her eyes when she saw her appearing elsewhere.


    Gradually he was able to look into the water and found the silhouette of a fish.


    It��s Ariel��s tail.


    mermaid tail.


    Where did you see that? Oh this?


    Ariel, noticing the gaze of the galaxy, casually revealed her tail above the surface of the water.


    It was a mysterious sky-blue tail like the scales on either side of her head.


    Eventually, she put her tail into the water and, unlike her previous skills, she swam surprisingly fast.


    Aren��t you surprised at all? I was surprised when I first found out about this.


    Ain has a tail, so there��s no reason I should be surprised.


    Um�� that makes sense.


    Ariel��s gift < Beast >.


    By manifesting mana underwater, she was able to turn her legs into a mermaid��s tail.


    And that��s not all.


    The appearance she showed was only a part of < Beast >.


    Jinparang, who uses the same Gift, also used to transform only parts of his body, not his entire body.


    In that sense, her ability to control could be said to be excellent.


    Although Blue-hyung was originally a fool in this respect��


    Transforming only part of the body without being eaten by < Beast >��s ferocity is a skill that requires considerable control.


    I wouldn��t have been able to learn it separately.


    He glared at her reliably using the Gift.


    Utcha!


    Before long, she came up to the pool.


    Holding the edge of the bottom with both hands, she emerged from the water and turned to sit down.


    The tail, which had been splashing around, gradually returned to human legs.


    After all, swimming is the best when you��re in a good mood! is not it?


    Ariel speaks to the galaxy standing behind.


    She squeezed the water out of her wet hair.


    Her dark pink hair seemed to be wet and reddish.


    Likewise, her eyes as she glanced back at the galaxy were very red.


    She grinned at him, as if he were thirsting for blood.


    Then, as if she had brought it before she knew it, she reached over and searched for a bag lying nearby.


    A green glass bottle came out.


    braided!


    where else did you get that from?


    Today, I asked the player sisters and brothers to do it. Isn��t this what comrades are?


    he��s crazy I��m going to have a drink during the closing season��


    but I��m a person who can��t live without dew?


    ����.


    The image of her holding the bottleneck and shaking the bottle of soju looks somewhat miserable.


    Eunha frowned when she saw Ariel drinking soju from the bottle.


    I emptied a bottle in one go by myself.


    Hey, you don��t know how depressed I was throughout the final review because I didn��t have this. What is it to be depressed�� Drink slowly. What is the kid blowing on the bottle?


    Is it true that I��m depressed? I��m a person whose sensitivity explodes at the level of the earth at night.


    oops Are you really


    saying it as a joke?


    Or are you serious?


    The galaxy looked at Ariel.


    Upon meeting his gaze, she did not avoid his gaze, but rather raised the new bottle as if provoking.


    how is it? A glass of soju at night?


    is that a cup?


    Lonely me and soju drinking device? Let��s drink like this. I mean, I don��t like drinking alone. Ehh��.


    Ariel is angling.


    Eunha sighed.


    In fact, he was drunk too.


    I just couldn��t drink it.


    Her offer was welcome.


    Ok, fine. But before that-.


    really? Good good. What is it?


    Before that, there was something to point out.


    Eunha looked at Ariel and continued talking.


    �C Why don��t you start with clothes? Oh right. Hey, you can just drink what you��ve seen��


    Yes, I��m going to bed now.


    Okay! Then bring me some clothes.


    I don��t know why there are so many crazy bitches at the party.


    The galaxy, probably the craziest of them all, sighed.

 Chapter 439

    Relife Player 439


    [Chapter 126]


    [Enlightenment permeates the sword (5)]


    < Mermaid > Ariel.


    Along with the beauty that draws people��s attention, the appearance that is a child but not like a child was enough to capture the hearts of the general public.


    Even more, the appearance of changing into a mermaid in the water added to her mystical aspect.


    It was only natural that she would receive media attention and emerge as a representative face of the player industry.


    And she was Onyang��s sixth wife.


    There was no way there was no star quality.


    But Ariel player seems to have a really pleasant personality. Usually, the party members seem to laugh a lot because of Ariel. I envy you.


    Ayy, I��m not the kind of person who explodes like this on TV. Cheonseo is even better at talking than I am. When Cheonseo gets speechless, the kids die of laughter. really?


    sure! The most talkative person in our party is Cheonseo, right? However, I am not saying that Cheonseo is noisy because he talks too much! I don��t know if Cheonseo Lee is watching the broadcast. uh!? Is this not editable? You can��t do that�� Cheonseo, you know I said it in a good way, right? I really think you talk too much! I guess that��s why our party atmosphere is so bright!


    Innocent and pitiful deceit.


    A cheerful new girl who doesn��t know where to go.


    There were so many nicknames that meant her for Eunha to remember.


    To those whose lives were devastated by repeated disasters, she was regarded as a source of laughter and a bright future.


    Because Ariel always talked about how Onyang��s party worked for the people on TV.


    The more she appeared, the more people believed that the world was moving in a better direction.


    ��I can��t imagine Ariel Player being silent. I don��t think I��m very good at being lonely. Are you the type to play alone?


    Ariel��s interview broadcast was the only thing Eunha remembered.


    Sure enough, she talked about On Taeyang��s performance in the party in the broadcast.


    About the operation that finally subdued Samael, one of the exorcists, after many casualties.


    At that time, she was talking excitedly, but she hesitated for a moment when the reporter asked a question.


    And then, as if that was the case��


    ��Yes, that��s right. I think I��m the type of person who doesn��t get lonely easily. On the contrary, Taeyang sometimes tells me that he is lonely.


    I didn��t know that the Onyang player had that side. It seems like you haven��t been married yet�� How is your married life?


    I like all of them. Since we��ve been in a relationship since the academy, should we say that we know what each other wants right now? It feels so good to be considerate of each other.


    On the screen, Ariel was always smiling brightly.


    People couldn��t help but be fascinated.


    Unlike them, she seemed to be living in a bright and colorful world. Listening to her story made me feel like I was living in such a world.


    It is said that many people admire the way Ariel players live. Do you have any advice to give them?


    Um�� Marriage is the grave of life? ha ha ha! You said you liked it earlier, but what you said earlier was a lie?


    It��s a joke. It��s a joke. It��s just�� I hope I meet someone I really like. I recommend that you do not get married because you are tempted by the loneliness of the moment and you will regret it later. Sounds like your own experience? haha!


    Would I have gotten married without knowing that I was not stupid and that I would be Taeyang��s sixth woman? I��m�� yes I��m really happy to meet good friends and guys.


    I heard your good words. Ah, I��m asking because I��m personally curious, but how do you usually take care of yourself? Not too long ago, Ariel��s style became a hot topic. If there is something like an elixir to eat, please give it to me too��


    Hey, I live on only dew. Even if the party members told me to eat a lot, I had a personality that didn��t eat much from the beginning!


    As such.


    People were intoxicated by her splendor.


    ��


    I knew you would. why? what did i do wrong


    very tongue twisted


    Eun-ha clicked her tongue when she saw Ariel��s eyes widen after drinking a bottle at once.


    Drinking without circulating mana in the body made him drunk quickly.


    Drinking without snacks in the first place�� What the hell were you thinking about drinking?


    I was going to drink while thinking about Eunha. Did you have a heart attack?


    oops bang your head


    ouch!


    Ariel grins with a relaxed face.


    After hearing the shameless joke, Eun-ha fed honey chestnuts to her head as she splashed with her legs.


    Surprised, Ariel raises her hands and hugs her head.


    In the meantime, Eun-ha took the alcohol from her.


    Where��s the one taking my drink!?


    You asked me to drink with you, but you drank the whole bottle and gave me only one paper cup. I��ll follow you, so you can drink from a paper cup.


    kill it It��s my own, but I can��t even drink it as I want��


    Ariel is crying.


    Eunha ignored her tears and poured soju into a paper cup.


    As soon as she received it, it was one-shot.


    Then he asked for another glass and held out a paper cup.


    huh? what. Why do you only follow this? I don��t think I can drink like this.


    The galaxy followed a smaller amount than the amount it had followed a moment ago.


    He spoke as if he was worried about his drink, but on the inside he was worried about her.


    The kid is trying to drink alcohol like water.


    If you drink while using mana, you will understand, but this is not the case.


    He didn��t show it, but inside he was startled.


    Because she liked hanging out with people and didn��t seem to like alcohol, but she was drinking ignorantly.


    By the way she drank, you didn��t know if she was drinking or the alcohol was drinking her.


    Match the drinking pace to me. Why are you trying to get ahead by yourself?


    Then you can��t get drunk quickly! What��s good about getting drunk quickly?


    feel better! Sleep well!


    you get sick Sleep, but you��ve been drinking quite a bit, haven��t you? me? Well, the first time I drank�� I don��t know! It��s so old I don��t even remember. follow me soon! ��and salty with me.


    braided!


    Ariel says cheerfully.


    Eun-ha stuck her tongue out because she was dumbfounded. While listening to her story, she heard that she usually enjoys drinking.


    By her standards, the meaning of enjoying drinking would be that she drinks like this.


    Without snacks?


    If you have snacks, eat them.


    Who do you usually drink with? with you.


    don��t play around


    don��t drink alone Do you know where it is common for people to follow my drinking?


    very shameless


    Eunha sighed.


    I had no idea that the noisy but good-natured girl would drown herself in alcohol every night.


    Seeing what he��s drinking right now, I don��t know why��.


    What did Onyang do with him? If he had been married, there would have been no way he would have known about his condition


    .


    As if living without thinking about tomorrow.


    Judging from Galactic experience, this kind of thing is usually not well-spoken.


    How can a player who has to engage in battles at any time and place stay sane when he is drunk to the point where he can��t even control himself?


    There was no worst for the party.


    What is your reason for drinking?


    That��s when alcohol calls me and I call alcohol�� Ouch!


    I don��t care what you drink, but drink in moderation.


    Doesn��t that matter?


    answer word. Noh Eunha is really bad. Are you saying I shouldn��t drink then? How in the world are you supposed to live without drinking?


    How do you live when you live? Oh I love the positive mindset.


    What to do with Ariel


    While Eunha was in serious trouble, she was quite excited.


    It was noisy as usual, but more than that.


    I hate not drinking though. If I don��t drink even this, will I have to spend time alone at night blankly?


    Ariel responded naturally.


    Looking for something to say, Eunha poured a drink into her glass.


    she proposes a toast


    Eunha makes a toast without words.


    Still, I��m so glad I didn��t drink alone today. and Noh Eun-ha. I thought the other day, are you drunk?


    I��ve never been drunk. lie. Make sense.


    Really. �� really? So how do you live without getting drunk?


    Ariel opened her eyes wide.


    Eun-ha glanced at her in a dress shirt that wasn��t even buttoned up properly and turned her head.


    Feet dipped in water are cold.


    You said it before. I can live without being drunk. As long as you live, you can do anything.


    Eunha muttered in a desolate tone.


    It was a long way off now.


    A story that does not exist in this world that has returned.


    He wanted to get drunk many times, but in the end he couldn��t get drunk.


    Nonetheless, he was alive.


    Even if it was like a living corpse.


    People don��t die easily.


    so cut it off I��m not going to tell you not to drink at all. �� I��m not as strong as you.


    Eunha explained as best she could.


    As she was about to say something to him, she hit him on the shoulder with her head.


    Leaning on it, she recited.


    I can��t do it alone. I am a person who cannot live without relying on others.


    ��I see.


    Ariel tapped his shoulder.


    Eun-ha was pushed away as she pushed and took the drink from her.


    Now she didn��t even ask for a drink.


    Oh, then I can lean on you.


    I��m a person who really hates anyone bothering me. You don��t have to bother!


    Are you bothered enough now? Are you saying I��m annoying now? I?


    Wouldn��t it bother you?


    I��m hurt��


    Why are you making a face that��s out of the blue?


    Eun-ha was banging her head the whole time, and she was dumbfounded when she looked at herself as she pulled her body back.


    This is a kid who will have an accident someday if left alone.


    It would be better to stop drinking altogether or to have some control over it.


    On the other hand, Eun-ha looked closely at Ariel.


    More than dragging her to the party, it was necessary to fix her problem.


    Eventually he came up with a solution.


    -You can drink. yeah just drink whatever you like


    huh?


    Don��t try to drink alone instead. I don��t care how much you drink as long as you��re drinking with me or the kids.


    It would be quite unreasonable to ask them to quit from the beginning.


    So, Eunha decided to go out step by step.


    Drinking with the kids will keep them from drinking too much.


    Don��t let yourself drink alone, take your time and reduce the number of times you drink.


    It was a way for the galaxy to come to mind as the present.


    By the way-


    -Then are you going to be my drinking buddy? good! so good!


    Not only me, but the other kids too��


    It��s comfortable to drink with you! Since you drink better than me, wouldn��t it be okay no matter how much you drink?


    Crazy��


    Ariel chuckled.


    Eunha was at a loss for words.


    Whether he did it or not, Ariel jumped into the pool out of nowhere.


    oh cool!


    She jumped into the water with her clothes on.


    Raising her head above the surface of the water, Ariel took a look at the galaxy and waved. Soon she was swimming freely through the water like a mermaid.


    he��s really drunk


    laughing like a madman


    I suddenly take off the dress shirt that was clinging to


    my body .


    The bottom has long since become a mermaid��s tail.


    Eun-ha drank soju as she watched her revealing her face from time to time on the surface of the water with a face that she didn��t know anymore.


    Finally, the day has passed.


    Are you arriving in Yokohama tomorrow?


    Quite a while had passed since I drank with her.


    In the end, I couldn��t find any clues.


    Eunha drank soju as if to swallow her regrets.


    right then-


    ������.


    A song was heard.


    Humming with no lyrics.


    The galaxy turned to Ariel, who was humming a song while looking at the sea in the direction of the sound.


    Come to think of it, Ariel did sing well.


    Eunha recalled memories of the past.


    Although she sang well, there were even people who liked her songs.


    But she wasn��t just good at singing, she was also able to use magic through singing.


    It��s thanks to < Beast > as a gift.


    She uses the providence of the 5th tier Diva Siren, who is the base for < Beast >.


    It��s my first time seeing it up close.


    It sounds like a whale crying.


    Sometimes it sounds like a woman crying bitterly.


    Eunha looked at her as she sang a song written by the diva siren��s providence.


    Now I see something floating in front of her mouth.


    is it a mic?


    A drop of water that looks like a thin lens.


    She seemed to be amplifying the sound by passing it through water droplets.


    In other words, the water droplet is an amplifying device.


    Not one, but three?


    However, there was not a single thin drop of water.


    Thin water droplets of different sizes float at regular intervals.


    As the distance from the mouth increased, the droplet area widened.


    Only then did Eunha realize.


    Sound passing through the first droplet is amplified again as it hits the second droplet.


    And as it touches the third drop, the sound expands further than before.


    Amplification upon amplification upon amplification.


    To be able to vocalize without exerting too much force.


    ��Ah.


    Eunha immediately opened her mouth.


    The momentary realization hit him hard.


    If the power is weak, you can amplify it.


    Eun-ha stood up and took out a black thorn tree.


    Just like Ariel sings.


    If the power is not enough, you can stack the magic again and again until the power you want is created. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Don��t you have enough mana control for yourself?


    So-.


    ��Yes, this is it.


    Eunha was satisfied and smiled.


    The sword in his hand was shining with a golden light.

 Chapter 440

    Relife Player 440


    [Chapter 126]


    [Enlightenment permeates the sword (6)]


    It��s been five days since we set sail for Yokohama.


    There was no schedule for this day.


    The academy students were resting and preparing for the mission to unfold in Yokohama.


    But a problem arose.


    [Academy students must maintain combat readiness from the current time!]


    [The hull may shake greatly. Even so, don��t worry too much and follow the instructions of the players. I will become the Sirius Eunrang, which presents you with a safe journey today.]


    At that time, all that remained was to pass the Kanagawa offshore and enter Yokohama Port as it is.


    Unfortunately, a large-scale omnipresence occurred at that time.


    The omnipresence that occurred in urban areas also reacted to ships sailing on the sea.


    The students who were resting in the room heard an announcement coming from the ceiling and quickly picked up their weapons.


    And after a while-.


    ��Thump!


    There was a shock.


    The hull rocked once.


    The students, who had experienced similar things many times over several days of sailing, calmly waited for the next instructions.


    Soon after, the order came.


    [All academy students, gather on the deck!]


    There was no agitation on the students�� faces. As soon as they sensed the existence of the monsters, they immediately ran out to the deck after capturing the mana in their bodies.


    ��what a lot.


    Galaxy was also among them.


    Just the first time, I wondered if there was a faint energy in the sensory net, and sure enough, there seemed to be dozens of monsters in the distance.


    It was a fairly large number.


    It was probably the toughest battle of all the battles experienced while departing Busan Port.


    Even Eunha was surprised, so the reactions of her friends and other students were more serious than that.


    A look of fear appeared on the faces of the students.


    Ariel.


    oh oh!


    Even though the instructors read it, the students couldn��t solve their hard faces.


    At that time, Eun-ha suffered from a hangover and called Ariel, who had to be taken care of by Eun-woo from the morning.


    With Eunwoo��s support, she answered vigorously.


    tell my kids


    okay!


    Seeing the monsters in the distance, he wasn��t afraid at all.


    Drunk staggering.


    Eun-ha clicked her tongue briefly and held back what she wanted to say.


    [Congratulations to Noh Eun-ha!!]


    To the people standing on the deck.


    A clear voice resounds.


    Eunha also opened her mouth while listening to her voice.


    Say don��t be intimidated by the numbers. Because the placenta is attacked from a distance anyway, it won��t even come close to the ship. And the monsters we��ll be dealing with will be in a state of scars because they��ve broken through checks.


    [There is no need to be intimidated by the large number. Because the placenta will be subjugated or weakened before it even gets close to the ship. Never mind the number of pages! We��re much stronger!]


    So what we need to be careful about is the monsters that will approach us at high speed, avoiding their attacks. It��s probably the most likely to hit the side of the hull, so you��d better keep an eye on that side.


    [So, what we have to deal with are the monsters that will quickly approach to avoid attack. Watch out for the side of the hull and prepare for an attack! Don��t be afraid because there is a galaxy!]


    They were just imaginary figures anyway.


    Even if it wasn��t so, the casters were preparing the interception magic.


    The supporters were building protective magic, and the snipers and rangers each occupied a place that was easy to shoot from a distance.


    Above all, Shin Seo-young, the < empress > that Higher Academy is proud of, was preparing magic in the sky.


    The students who heard the news spread by the instructors breathed a sigh of relief.


    Before long-.


    ��It comes.


    Magic flew from far away.


    The supporters joined forces to build a barrier to protect the ship.


    Colorful energy hit the wall and shook the sea greatly.


    Even so, the players maintained their composure.


    Meanwhile, the navigators figured out the distance from which the monsters attacked and drew out the exact coordinates.


    The coordinates were spread to those on deck by telepathists.


    Gatling Shot


    There was a storm of gunfire.


    As deafening gunfire rang out, the monsters in the distance fell one by one.


    At the same time, the magic prepared by the casters was deployed.


    Several magic circles floated up in the sky.


    The sea was agitated.


    A huge fountain gushed out, obscuring the view.


    The situation revealed beyond the fountain was one of two things.


    or died in an explosion.


    Either they somehow survived the blast and are making their way toward the ship.


    Today is the last day, so I tried to be at ease, but won��!


    It��s like you��ve been waiting for this moment.


    Shin Seo-young swung a resonance tangent at those who survived the explosion.


    The sea breeze blew them over.


    The monsters that pushed their bodies above the surface of the water were torn like paper.


    Nevertheless, damage to the vessel was not entirely absent.


    side!!


    When the monsters first attacked, they went under the surface and secretly approached them, revealing their existence.


    Eunha immediately shouted.


    Fortunately, the students who were instructed in advance responded calmly.


    On the other hand, as time passed, monsters gradually broke through the players�� checks.


    From then on, the turn of the Guardian Dealer Hunters came.


    Seriously�� What kind of hardship is this on the last day?


    Eunha got annoyed with the monsters trying to climb onto the deck.


    Most of them were 8th or 7th tier monsters.


    It was not difficult to deal with.


    For every swing of the sword, at least one, sometimes two or three, were losing their lives.


    Eunha and the students protected the deck without much difficulty.


    But that wasn��t the only problem.


    Since ancient times, small disasters follow one after another after a big disaster.


    ��What day is it today?


    Around the time when players who were walking on the water were organizing a large-scale omnipresence.


    A second ubiquity occurred.


    Since the players used that much magic to kill them, there was no way that omnipresence wouldn��t happen.


    It was unavoidable.


    However, the ubiquity that followed was also of a considerable scale, though not comparable to the first ubiquity.


    Furthermore, the second became the catalyst, and the third and fourth omnipresence occurred in succession in the immediate vicinity. The monsters born from


    the omnipresence


    roared


    .


    In the end, when the players are in a situation to prepare for the second match��.


    ��Yes, if you think about it positively, it��s the perfect timing to use it.


    The galaxy jumped off the deck.


    Ignoring the players�� restraints, I walk out to those who seem to be weighing their strength.


    It��s not a very suitable magic to use while moving, but it��s okay now.


    Load mana into the black thorn tree and build the foundation of Mana Crasher.


    Part of the mana consumed in the process of constructing magic is replaced with mana melted in the air.


    If I dye this mana with my color��


    I see the field of vision as a whole.


    Magic in the form of a Mana Crasher consists of its own mana and unowned mana dissolved in the air.


    Through the providence of the mana drain, the galaxy put all mana that it did not own under its own control.


    When all the mana on the sword was dyed in his color. S��ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Once more.


    Just as he lured in mana with his own mana and drew in mana dissolved in the air.


    He drew mana dissolved in the air with the mana condensed on his sword.


    The layer of mana surrounding the blade gradually grew thicker.


    When the mana on the sword was made up of her own mana and the mana she did not own, the galaxy repeated what it had done just a moment ago.


    ��five times.


    After repeating the cycle five times, the mana condensed on the sword was now flashing in platinum.


    I don��t even know the shape of the sword.


    Only a dazzling platinum-colored light shines under the hilt.


    It was magic completion.


    ��Platina Cross No Eun-


    ha drew a horizontal line.


    ��


    A battle that lasted on the sea for 4 days.


    The skills of the students were outstanding.


    However, on the fifth day, the scale of the ubiquity that occurred in the nearby waters with little left of Yokohama Port was considerable.


    Even the players were nervous.


    Therefore, the emotions students felt at that time cannot be easily expressed in words.


    Their consciousness was consumed by fear, and the voices of the instructors could not be heard properly.


    But at that time, Noh Eun-ha conveyed her message to Ariel.


    [��Don��t be afraid because there is Eunha!]


    Shin Seoyoung admired two things here.


    One is that the telepathy of Ain, who was severely scolded by the instructors for secretly drinking alcohol and couldn��t even control his body properly, was so clear.


    If Jinseo-na��s telepathy attracted people��s attention with an intoxicating tone, her telepathy felt like it energized people��s minds with a cheerful voice.


    The kids��


    are following Eunha��s words.


    The last reason she admired was that the students, who had been distracted by the instructors�� shouts, came to their senses after receiving Eunha��s telepathy.


    Noh Eun-ha drove away the fear.


    It was only then that Shin Seo-young realized what kind of existence Noh Eun-ha was to them at the Higher Academy.


    To them, Noeunha is the incarnation of victory that never loses.


    She clicked her tongue as she watched the students move like knives.


    By the way, these�� why did they appear? Originally, it was said that there was


    almost no omnipresence in this sea area.


    Shin Seo-young shook her shoulders lightly and made the wind on her side.


    Starting with the monsters�� first attack, there was a counterattack from the players soon after.


    She supported them in the air and sent wind blades mainly on monsters that were difficult to deal with.


    ��Really, why are you like this today? Somehow I don��t feel good�� Even before entering the country, the omnipresence explodes like this, but doesn��t it mean that it can be worse than this once you enter the country?


    Seoyoung Shin clicked her tongue.


    I wanted to sort out the ubiquity before I knew it, but an additional ubiquity occurred.


    And that, until the fourth omnipresence in a row.


    It was about to go crazy and jump.


    Even players known as names were nervous like her.


    That��s how tired it is.


    Students, instructors, and players all felt the same way.


    Still, they were players.


    Just kill them until they disappear before your eyes.


    These are��!!


    Shin Seo-yeong gritted her teeth and swung the resonance tangent line.


    The players also started to fight one after another while losing their values.


    Meanwhile, Noh Eun-ha jumped off the deck.


    Landing on the surface of the water, he blindly moves forward without hearing the sound of the players stopping him. What is


    he


    thinking of doing?


    The troublesome bastards were sorted out.


    Shin Seo-yeong tilted her head at the sight of him aiming his sword at the monsters who seemed to be checking his momentum.


    Meanwhile, the players couldn��t step out in front of him.


    It was suppressed by his spirit.


    Even she was terrified at the expression he showed toward the monsters for a moment.


    You said you were developing a new magic, but have you completed it?


    Will the monsters attack the galaxy?


    Shin Seo-yeong looked at what he was doing while being wary of his surroundings.


    Eunha is loading mana into her sword.


    She quickly read the magic formula and figured out that it was a slashing magic that was basically taught at the Higher Academy.


    But it wasn��t Mana Crasher.


    ��what. Where the hell is he getting his mana from?


    I was astonished at how he immediately dyed the mana dissolved in the air into his own color without even refining it inside his body.


    So, I was surprised to see that Eun-ha pursued efficiency and raised the effect to the limit, developing Noh Eun-ha��s own Mana Crasher one step further, which no longer has any potential for development.


    Shin Seo-yeong looked at the scene of astonishment and amazement, unable to open her mouth.


    ��crazy.


    What the hell kind of process is that?


    It was impossible to grasp from the air, but Noh Eun-ha seemed to repeat this process over and over again.


    Each time he went through a process, his sword was enveloped in golden light, reaching the point where he couldn��t see his form.


    ��That kid is a monster created by extreme efficiency. Really��


    Shin Seo-yeong shuddered.


    With only one process, most players will experience the pain of twisting their mana circuits.


    However, Noh Eun-ha did it at least three times casually.


    The magic that was created created an atmosphere that seemed to never exist in this world.


    Existence itself is fear.


    Still, the mysterious thing is that the aura wrapped in the sword is shining in pure white gold.


    In a way, it was a power that made me feel pious as if I were praying to God.


    Of course, there is no god in this world.


    ��Platina Cross


    Finally, he drew his sword horizontally into the air.


    In an instant, the sight flashed.


    And when she came to her senses, a platinum-colored light spread horizontally as if drawing a boundary between the sea and the sky.


    And it was a platinum-colored light that penetrated the light vertically.


    Even if it only drew the air once.


    The mana ejected from the sword swallowed up all the monsters running from afar.


    ������.��


    The world became quiet.


    In the place where the platinum light stopped, there was only the sea and waves as if nothing had happened.


    Dozens of monsters had just disappeared.


    ��He�� He is�� he��s crazy��


    No matter how low-level monsters are, there��s a certain way.


    Shin Seo-yeong, who was so surprised that she lost her balance for a moment, managed to keep her balance and swept her hair.


    crazy obviously crazy


    Either he��s crazy or I��m crazy.


    Or if the world is crazy


    ������.��


    People��s reactions were telling.


    Noh Eun-ha did something absurd.


    This is absolutely irreversible.


    He wiped out dozens of monsters in front of many people.


    Just draw a sword in the air.


    ��More than you can imagine?


    However, Noh Eun-ha didn��t seem to be properly inspired by what she had done.


    No, he is also denying reality.


    I never thought that something like this would happen.


    I didn��t intend to make something like this, but why�� I just thought it would be nice to be able to catch a lot of monsters, so I created magic��


    Shin Seo-young landed near Noh Eun-ha.


    She was so upset that she couldn��t say anything.


    I never imagined that it would be like this even if I made it myself.


    How in the world could you imagine creating such magic?


    I��m really crazy about you��. What are you going to explain to all those people?


    ��Iknow, right.


    Shin Seo-young sighed heavily.


    Although the situation is that the players and instructors standing behind them are greedily shining their eyes.


    If he goes back to Korea, will people want to leave him alone?


    Even now, the severe underground war has become more and more intense.


    My father will take care of it. Maybe��


    if it were me, I would have dug it up from the family register. I think that would be good for mental health. Eunha, having a child like you as a son makes her hair all white.


    The two exchanged nonsensical jokes.


    ��


    On that day, the Yokohama Champon Group safely entered Yokohama Port.


    And��


    ����A


    crack appeared in the black thorn tree.


    00063

 Chapter 441

    Relife Player 441


    [Chapter 127]


    [I can hear your heart]


    The sky is overcast and foggy.


    And on days like this, omnipresence would often occur.


    Muuuuuuuu


    Tokyo Bay.


    The omnipresence that occurred that day without any warning was not noticed by anyone.


    It had to be.


    Because the people who discovered the omnipresence and were dispatched to the scene passed away.


    The black sea that swallowed them simply ejected new creatures.


    Omnipresence


    calls for omnipresence


    .


    An omnipresence that started with one soon creates dozens and hundreds of omnipresence.


    Thus, countless monsters were born and formed an army.


    The meaning of forming an army meant that a monster worthy of commanding an army was also born. The monsters, following their


    instincts


    to covet each other��s mana, stopped when they heard a sound coming from under the black sea.


    They soon suppressed their instincts at the existence of the corps commander rising above the sea. The 3rd tier monster


    Gyuki


    .


    A huge ogre with a head reminiscent of a cow appeared.


    But it had no arms.


    It��s not that he didn��t have an arm from the beginning, it��s that he lost it.


    several months ago.


    The first one to appear in Mie Prefecture was attacked by one of the Twelve Gods and was in danger of losing its existence.


    In the end, Gyuki, who felt the crisis of her life, was able to buy time to recover her existence by avoiding complete subjugation by returning her body to mana.


    However, the missing arm could not be helped.


    Struggling to survive, the guy who somehow managed to come up to Tokyo Bay from Mie Prefecture cried bitterly as he finally materialized.


    The monsters subjugate me


    .


    Gyuki raised her remaining arm and pointed to a spot that shimmered beyond the fog.


    go go go


    What you want to covet is right there.


    As if to say that, he cried.


    Before long, the monsters subjugated to the corps headed for the city beyond the fog.


    Gyuki, who had risen to the surface, also moved.


    The black sea roared violently


    .


    The monsters born in the Black Sea sailed to the city that humans built in the midst of destruction. The name of the city is


    Yokohama


    .


    It was the largest city in Kanagawa Prefecture,


    where civilization developed around the coast .


    ��


    Tokyo Haneda Airport.


    Any airport would do that.


    The status of Haneda Airport, which used to be the largest airport in Japan, is now just a product of the past.


    It was because the mana they unconsciously shed was bound to wander in places where people came and went.


    Due to < Destruction at the End of the Century >, almost all airports around the world collapsed to the brink of collapse.


    As a result, Haneda Airport is now operating only a few lines, and some have been left as empty fields.


    my daughter How have you been?


    ��he came.


    Not only on land, but also in the sky and the sea.


    Monsters exist everywhere.


    It��s just not aware of it. Disaster is always right around the corner.


    Nevertheless, in this era of reduced trade between countries, Han Do-young, chairman of the Sirius Group, visited Japan in person, even shouldering risks.


    Seohyun Han greeted him calmly as he came out of the gate.


    Han Do-young, who met his youngest daughter after a long time, smiled happily and treated her with dignity.


    Seohyun is really proud of you. I thought you would do well, but I never thought that I would become friends with Kaguya-sama. well done my daughter �� I was just lucky.


    Han Do-young opened his arms wide and embraced Han Seo-hyun.


    She quietly replied as she cradled him in his arms.


    My choice was not wrong. Thank you Seohyun.


    no. I just did what I had to do.


    She knew very well that her father loved his family.


    And that my father loves Sirius Group as much as he loves his family.


    A king named Sirius should have been. sea??h th�� N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Therefore, she, who bore the name of Sirius, had to do what she had to do.


    Because what she was carrying was not only herself, but everything in the Sirius Group.


    ��father. Can��t I hug Seohyun just once?


    haha! Actually, you haven��t seen Seohyun for a long time. Yes, I am really sorry that I interrupted your time.


    ah no father.


    It��s not just the father who came.


    Choi Ye-jang, a direct descendant of YH Group and her fianc��, also entered the country.


    Han Seo-hyun, who was released from Han Do-young��s arms, came out of the gate and turned her gaze to Choi Ye-jang, who was standing far away.


    Our eyes met.


    Choi Ye-jang��s face brightens at once.


    how have you been doing?


    ��yes.


    because it��s easy to call What if it��s the same as last time?


    ��sorry. I forgot for a second.


    It��s Japan, so I can��t contact you well�� Do you know how worried I was?


    It is light red.


    The eyes are full of desire.


    The sight of those eyes sweeping across the skin evokes a visceral revulsion.


    Even so, she calmly cradled her feelings in his arms.


    She stood there like a mantis seat until he released his arms.


    This is not the time. Didn��t you say you had a meeting with Kaguya-sama tonight?


    yes that��s right.


    Then we cannot be wasting our time here. Please guide Seohyun.


    Yes I will.


    A meeting between Sirius Group and Kaguya.


    It was the reason Doyoung Han visited Japan.


    Seohyun Han nodded softly and decided to guide the two.


    then father Is it okay if I look around with Seohyun before the meeting? yes do it Yejang: You too probably want to spend a cozy time together just the two of you after a long time. But don��t do anything stupid and bring Seohyun by the appointed time.


    your father I will. good, right?


    ��I know.


    Seohyun, where did we go? Let��s spend our time at the department store nearby.


    It��s Yokohama. yes then


    Kaguya liked Yokohama.


    To be precise, Kanagawa Prefecture is the closest to Tokyo, including Yokohama, so it is easy to see the sea.


    And Yokohama was the busiest city in Kanagawa Prefecture.


    Oh, then you will be staying at the hotel there?


    ��huh. Hmm�� I see. Seohyun and you too?


    ��that��s right.


    I am really looking forward to the trip. yes?


    ����.


    Choi Ye-jang hugged her shoulders while Han Seo-hyeon silently nodded.


    ��


    There is a crack in the black thorn tree.


    Although it was a sword that had been used for a long time, it was a sword that had been steadily managed by Byeokhaesu.


    Even so, the fact that there was a crack meant that it could not withstand the force that compressed the enormous amount of mana five times.


    Well, it��s not that I don��t understand.


    Even I have to concentrate all my attention when I activate magic.


    The academy students were able to enter Yokohama Port only in the evening.


    And I stayed up all night at the port waiting for the immigration procedure.


    As soon as he woke up in the morning, he checked the state of the black thorn tree by his bedside and sighed.


    It is still fine gold.


    However, a sword that has cracked once is likely to crack again.


    I can��t even use the newly created magic properly��


    The wall sea water was urgently repaired.


    However, since this was Japan, there was no other way than to swing the sword violently.


    Anyway, because of the power of magic, I couldn��t use it in downtown.


    Or to reduce the power of magic and increase its versatility a little��


    On the other hand, the power of the Platinum Cross was also a problem.


    It was necessary to reduce its power for use in urban areas.


    For example, draw the sword vertically instead of horizontally so that the range of magic does not spread.


    And reducing the magic that should be compressed five times to three times.


    Anyway, I��ll have to pay attention to the management of the black thorn tree for the time being.


    After groping for the cracked blade, Eunha put a black thorn tree into the scabbard.


    Perhaps the sword would not break if it was not treated harshly.


    He left the room after tapping the sword he had been using since middle school academy.


    It was time for the immigration process to end soon.


    The other students must be waiting on the deck for the results, hoping to get their feet on the ground as soon as possible.


    just as expected.


    Coming out on deck, he was able to meet many students.


    ������.��


    Students discovered a galaxy.


    Hundreds of pairs of eyes scan him.


    However, no one talks to him, and those who make eye contact with him quickly turn their heads.


    There was no way Eunha didn��t know the emotions in their eyes.


    Not only them, but also some players and instructors were sending similar gazes.


    ��It deserves this kind of reaction.


    They are afraid now.


    At the age of only 17, he is wary of his growing strength and talent, which goes beyond his status.


    It was worth it.


    Even Eunha herself was awestruck by the inaction she unintentionally showed the day before.


    It wasn��t that I couldn��t understand their feelings.


    galaxy Come here.


    Aside from that, the students who had become somewhat close to Eunha due to this final review took an attitude of keeping away from him again.


    Eun-ha turned her head away from the students who couldn��t come closer to her and were frozen in place.


    Then, while they were watching, Jeong Ha-yang called him.


    A transaction that will end the immigration procedure soon. So everyone gathered here.


    Jung Ha-yang also witnessed the scene yesterday.


    She seemed surprised at first, but now she was treating him as usual.


    Eunha was grateful for her consideration.


    Of course, so did the other friends.


    Even though they might be afraid of Eunha��s inaction, the friends didn��t try to show off as much as possible.


    Rather, Kim Min-ji added.


    Because of you, I can��t live�� Do you know how hard me and Hayang tried to wear off your strength? But he was late again?


    yes i tried When I go back to Korea, I��ll make you coffee. okay? What? Is he trying to finish it off with one coffee? Where did you put your conscience?


    that��s right! How I struggled to spread telepathy! Don��t you want to hit it with a cup of coffee?


    Kim Min-ji drives Eun-ha in front of many students.


    Her arguing with him was more heated than usual.


    Even so, he did not get irritated and tuned in to her rhythm.


    It��s Kim Min-ji��s consideration.


    By pecking at him in front of the students, it is implicitly known that he is no different from ordinary people.


    And No Eun-ha is not dangerous.


    On the other hand, in Eunha��s eyes, it seemed that Ariel interrupted without thinking and somehow managed to match Minji��s rhythm.


    are you okay?


    A time when a friendly atmosphere flows.


    Yoon Yi-byeol, who had escaped from the group of friends, carefully grabbed Eun-ha��s sleeve.


    As if concerned about his situation.


    Her eyes are shaking anxiously.


    what? I��m fine


    I��m glad then�� I want you to know that I��m always on your side��


    Yes thank you. I��ll remember.


    Yoon I-byeol said hesitantly.


    Eun-ha said thank you to her as she blushed and muttered.


    Even though she said she changed her fashion style, the image of Yoon Yi-byeol shrinking her neck like a turtle was still the same.


    ruler! ruler! Who is not on your side here in the galaxy? Isn��t that right, Hayang?


    ��Yeah, that��s right.


    So if someone tries to bully you, we��ll go and punish you!


    right baby I will give them a good experience.


    But could that ever happen? Eunha isn��t the kind of person you hang out with anywhere.


    Kick Sihyung is right!


    Cha Eun-woo, who suddenly embraces Yoon Yi-byeol from behind, alleviates the awkward atmosphere.


    While Jeong Ha-yang quietly laughed, Bong Gu-rae, Kang Si-hyung, and Kim Min-ji also joined in.


    Hoshimiya Kaede didn��t try to join the group of friends as if she wasn��t interested.


    ah! Instructor Shin Seo-young is coming!


    then then


    Ariel, with a loud voice, pointed with her finger at the instructors who were boarding the boat.


    It was the instructors who went to handle the immigration procedures of the students.


    The meaning of their return could be interpreted as meaning that the entry procedures were finally resolved.


    The students who were watching, including their friends, made a joyful noise.


    Eunha also took an hour off.


    Until I met eyes with Shin Seo-young, who was among the instructors.


    ��For the time being, I won��t be able to speak properly in front of that sister.


    Shin Seo-yeong��s eyes are fierce.


    Eunha secretly sighed.


    It was she who had witnessed galactic magic the day before and warned players who tried to approach him.


    What��s more, she lied and made people underestimate the magic Eunha showed off.


    If she hadn��t helped him, he would probably be suffering from a lot of players and instructors right now.


    In the end, he, who had committed many sins, silently waved his hands at her, saying that he had done wrong.


    Of course, Shin Seo-young snorted and didn��t even look at Eun-ha.


    Attention everyone!!


    and in between


    Instructor Lee Guk-jong, on behalf of the instructors, told the students that the immigration procedures were all completed.


    Students screamed in agony.


    They hadn��t been able to set foot on land in the meantime, so they were happy.


    Instructor Lee Guk-jong also saw their faces and smiled with satisfaction.


    However, the instructors at the academy weren��t so easygoing people��


    ��So, let��s start the mission again from now on! ������.��


    Instructor Lee Gukjong exclaimed cheerfully.


    The students�� faces hardened in an instant. Some students clamored for being too much.


    Even so, the instructors did not hesitate.


    I knew it would be like this.


    I wasn��t expecting it from the beginning.


    Friends are also dissatisfied.


    On the other hand, Eun-ha was passing it on, saying that it was going to be like that now.


    It was easy to give up.


    Even so, he backed away and naturally took the seat next to Kaede.


    When Kaede looked at him with a sullen face, Eunha also responded with a sullen face.


    Soon, in the snowball fight, Jin Kaede tilted her head and listened to the explanation of the foreign species.


    The map I��m handing out to you now is a map of Yokohama��s Chinatown, and there must be several areas with red circles on it! This is the place for you guys to eat jjambbong!


    Lee Gook-jong unfolds the map.


    A total of five places were circled in red.


    However, although not marked on the map, each restaurant has an acceptable number of people! Only those who have booked in advance will be accepted! What does this mean? So, if you��re unlucky, you might run round and round to find an empty restaurant.


    ��Wow����


    Lee Gukjong chuckles.


    The feelings of the students were the same.


    It��s downright wicked.


    However, Lee Guk-jong and the other instructors didn��t care about their reaction. Rather, I enjoyed their reactions.


    The time limit is 2 hours from now! You must somehow find the designated restaurant within the time limit! Keep in mind that in order to sit down at this time, you must pass the instructor��s problem waiting in front of the restaurant in advance!


    From now on, it��s a race against time.


    The students who had developed their senses through their experiences so far rushed to get the map.


    Eventually, those who found the map moved busily to get off the ship.


    as a bonus! If you happen to get magic stones by defeating monsters while on the road, I will give you a chance to eat other food besides jjambbong depending on the number!


    There are also additional foods.


    The students rolled their eyes at the word sweet and sour pork.


    let��s go! We��ve got to get our seats first!


    Let��s start with the nearest one from here!


    no! You��d better go from the furthest away!


    Students moving individually.


    Students moving in groups.


    Eunha didn��t try to move impatiently even while watching them.


    Even when friends urged him to run to get a map.


    That was natural.


    The language is also different, so how the hell can you guys find your way?


    Who are you going to ask what?


    When Lee Guk-jong first opened the map.


    Eunha had already figured out the important part.


    All of the designated restaurants were hidden in the alleys where the roads were complicated.


    Moreover, there were even sparsely empty parts of the map.


    The instructors were determined and were leading the students to get lost.


    What��s the point of wasting time looking for directions? You should also consider the time to solve the problem.


    However, Eunha had the confidence not to get lost on the road.


    Because there was a secret weapon.


    Kaede.


    why.


    Eunha stood next to Kaede and spoke to her in a friendly way.


    She, of course, crumpled her face in displeasure.


    Either that or not, Eunha calmly opened her mouth.


    I��m so glad you��re my friend.


    I don��t remember ever being friends with you��


    I��ll be in charge of the magic stone.


    what? I��ll let you eat sweet and sour pork. So you do the search for the store.


    ��can you promise me?


    There is a harpoon that can speak Japanese.


    Of course you shouldn��t write it.


    Eunha had a full smile on her face.


    Now that we��ve come this far, let��s eat jjamppong comfortably.


    Let me rest a bit now.


    If you eat only jjamppong, Jongpyeong will end.


    The galaxy was full of thoughts of rest.

 Chapter 442

    Relife Player 442


    [Chapter 127]


    [I Hear Your Heart (2)]


    Monsters appeared again.


    Omnipresentation is common today.


    The limousine arranged with Kaguya��s consideration encountered omnipresence many times on the way to Yokohama.


    This resulted in traffic congestion.


    The limousine was blocked from moving back and forth, unable to move at all.


    ��why does coffee taste like this here? The Americano I know doesn��t taste like this��.


    It��s not Americano, it��s iced coffee. It��s because drip coffee is more popular here than espresso coffee.


    Wow, Seohyun, who lived in a place like this, you are really helpful. Aren��t you pretty choosy about the taste of coffee? ��I got used to it after living there.


    Han Do-young took another limousine and headed to the place where the meeting was to be held first.


    Han Seo-hyun and Choi Ye-jang were in the same limousine to go shopping at Yokohama Station.


    I don��t know how many times the road has already been blocked.


    Choi Ye-jang, who had given up counting, frowned as he tasted the coffee the player bought.


    In contrast, Seohyun Han calmly savored the coffee.


    Seriously��. With so much omnipresence, how can people dare to go outside? There is nothing better than Korea��.


    Choi Ye-jang grumbles.


    Seohyun Han looked out the window without answering his words.


    The world she saw was no different from Korea.


    It was just the difference between feeling the disaster that people always live with or not.


    There was no safe place in this world.


    After Han Seo-hyun came to Japan, she personally felt that fact.


    ��What did you say just now?


    what?


    Right then.


    A Japanese man with a dissatisfied face spoke in Korean, probably offended by Choi Ye-jang��s remarks.


    Hayato Hikigaya (���������).


    He was a student Kaguya sent with a limousine to escort Han Seo-hyun.


    A male student who is currently considered one of the most promising players at Yokohama Higher Academy.


    He was also from the Hwajok family, which still remains unrecognized. It is as if they are


    related by blood to the current Emperor from a very long


    distance


    . ��


    Yes


    , that��s right.


    To think that he was a person without manners�� I feel much more sorry for Seohyun!


    An academy student who is not even a player.


    Even so, Kaguya often sent him as an escort to Seohyun Han.


    It was an obvious trick.


    Kaguya wanted her to remain in Japan with him.


    And speaking of Hayato Hikigaya��.


    ��Red.


    Seohyun caught the emotion of desire in Hikigaya Hayato��s eyes and soon shut her mouth.


    From the first time we met, he always looked at her that way.


    Actually, it��s not enough.


    Even when she was young, there were occasions, but from the time she went to middle school, she lived caught in the eyes of men.


    what? What did he just say in Japanese?


    ��they say the weather is nice.


    Meanwhile, Choi Ye-jang was confused by Hayato Hikigaya��s behavior.


    Choi Ye-jang, who does not know his background, seemed to not like him at all for intervening between herself and Han Seo-hyun a little while ago.


    However, Seohyun Han was not interested. Not wanting to make a fuss, she replied roughly.


    Choi Ye-jang seemed uneasy, but when Hayato Hikigaya showed off the sword at his waist, he had no choice but to grunt and keep his mouth shut.


    ��Still, it seems to have eyes recognizing my katana.


    what��? What kind of nonsense is he talking about?


    Either that or not.


    Hikigaya Hayato now openly began to explain the sword worn around his waist.


    Choi Ye-jang looked at him with an absurd gaze as he proudly explained.


    It��s starting again.


    If you don��t have anything to brag about��


    Han Seo-hyun quietly listened.


    When he first met Hikigaya Hayato, he would show off his sword and tell anecdotes related to it.


    So it was to the extent that the story about his sword was automatically played in my head.


    This sword, Totsuka no Tsurugi! This device was bestowed by my grandfather as a reward for defeating the 3rd tier monster, Yamata no Orochi. And thanks to Totsuka no Tsurugi, my grandfather was able to become the current head of the Twelve Gods.


    Totsuka no Tsurugi.


    In Japan, it was an artifact that received the same treatment as Korea��s Eulji grade.


    The fact that he had such a sword meant that he was a promising talent in Japan.


    In fact, even Han Seo-hyun, who witnessed his inaction once, thought he was quite strong.


    In the end, though, that was all.


    that would be nice It��s also a new tool.


    ��newly seen?


    Japan is also the best.


    aha! Now that I see it, you��re a person with eyes for a katana!


    Likewise, Choi Ye-jang, who was not very interested in the sword, waved his hand and cut off the explanation.


    Choi Ye-jang, who leaned back on the backrest, said, crossing her legs.


    That��s fine, go out and get some coffee. There aren��t many espresso coffees, but wouldn��t there be an iced americano somewhere? ��I came here to escort Mr. Seohyun��


    But I can��t speak Japanese, so I can��t go out and buy something. I��m begging you, so could you buy me a drink? ��All right.


    Choi Ye-jang took out her wallet from her bosom.


    Hayato Hikigaya hardened her face and accepted the money he handed over.


    Go through the trouble of finding coffee. uh? Are you out of control?


    As he left the limousine, Choi Ye-jang giggled as if he was suing.


    Soon the cars in front started to move.


    The ubiquity seemed to have been resolved.


    Soon, the limousine in the middle of the road had no choice but to abandon Hikigaya Hayato and start.


    Espresso oppa, that person��


    was sent by Kaguya-sama, but I can��t treat him like this. Seohyun, you can contact him. Yokohama Marui City? Yes, let��s meet there.


    While Seohyun Han was about to say something, Yejang Choi interrupted her.


    Seohyun Han couldn��t untie his hand.


    ��


    There is a cheat key called Hoshimiya Kaede.


    Moreover, Eunha had friends who had outstanding abilities besides her.


    Jung Ha-yang guided the way, and Yoon I-byeol found a monster on the way.


    Thanks to this, Eun-ha was able to find a restaurant without getting lost on the road and obtained magic stones.


    Still, Noh Eun-ha made this one thing clear.


    That��s right, when I came to Japan, you don��t know how much I hated Eunha.


    The problem of the instructor waiting in front of the store was easily solved even with the skills of his friends.


    Friends who entered the restaurant at once were able to sit down under the guidance of the clerk.


    Only then did Kim Min-ji and Cha Eun-woo��s expressions loosen up.


    Hey, did you just believe me?


    Heung Da Kaede came here, so why are you showing off?


    Because Kaede is mine and mine is just mine.


    Eunha Noh Inseong��


    ��Since when I was yours.


    I know you��re shy.


    �a�졣


    Shut up.


    In fact, it wasn��t just about solving the instructor��s problem.


    There was one more difficulty.


    Students had to order food using Japanese.


    But Kaede figured it out. Kaede ordered the food so neatly that the clerk was surprised.


    Damare?


    Shut up.


    Yes Damare.


    ����.


    You��re not upset, are you? ��It��s just childish and not worth dealing with.


    After being praised by her friends, Kaede Hoshimiya straightened her shoulders.


    Soon after, she was teased by Eunha and raised her eyebrows.


    Eun-ha drank warm tea while relaxing her heart.


    After a while the food arrived.


    ��Wow��.��


    Sweet and sour pork fried rice, stir-fried vegetable gyoza, etc., came up one after another on the turntable.


    And even the jjambbong that is placed in front of one person.


    My friends drool when they saw the food steaming up.


    Eunha also salivated.


    Since I didn��t have a chance to eat proper food after the Jongpyeong started, everyone deserved it.


    Kaede is so good! He is so full of sense��!


    ��Don��t cling. hot.


    Moreover, Kaede even ordered a cold beer.


    Ariel drank a glass of beer and hugged Kaede Hoshimiya.


    Kaede told her to stay away, but she didn��t want to tear Ariel away.


    It was a look that Eunha secretly liked.


    But aren��t Japanese jjamppong red? I like hot things�� But white ones also look quite desirable.


    I know. I also knew that jjamppong was red�� It��s amazing. Also, looking at the model displayed outside, it seems that there is no jajangmyeon here.


    Bong Gu-rae and Yoon I-byeol closely checked the condition of the jjambbong.


    The broth is white and greasy.


    Yoon I-byeol hesitated for a moment to eat, but Bong Gu-rae sucked up the thick soup without hesitation.


    Hmm�� well worth eating.


    Starting with Bonggurae.


    One by one, the friends started to taste the pure white jjambbong.


    It didn��t taste bad.


    Still, my friends responded that Korean-style jjambbong was more delicious.


    ��I don��t feel like eating something because the soup isn��t spicy.


    The galaxy was the same.


    After tasting the soup a few times, he put the spoon down.


    The broth is greasy and salty.


    Eunha decided to eat only the contents.


    In the first place, there were many things to eat besides jjamppong. There was no need to obsess over the broth.


    oh it��s not worth it After eating, it��s delicious even if you don��t eat rice in the soup��


    but the gyoza is really delicious. Eunha, try this once.


    ��that��s right It tasted good on the outside.


    Minji licks her lips.


    Hayang was also disappointed and turned his attention to other food.


    Then, after tasting the gyoza, he quickly offered the gyoza to Eunha, who was next to him.


    Eunha, who tasted the gyoza, nodded in affirmation of her impression.


    It was then.


    It��s so�� delicious��


    what is it? are you crying now?


    Kang Si-hyung, who was enjoying his jjamppong, burst into tears.


    He lowered his head, sniffing and stuffing the noodles into his mouth.


    Min Ji-na and her friends opened their eyes wide when they saw him eating champon while shedding tears.


    I�� I came all the way to Japan to eat a bowl of jjambbong�� so so�� so delicious��


    ������.��


    The atmosphere became solemn.


    Friends sympathized with Kang Si-hyung��s reason for shedding tears.


    Cha Eun-woo and Jeong Ha-yang soon shed tears.


    What is this fuss�� Why do you cry��


    Kim Min-ji said that while wiping the reddened eyes with the back of her hand.


    Bong Gu-rae handed Eun-wu a handkerchief and closed her eyes.


    He seemed to be holding back tears.


    His eyes lit up for a moment.


    Why are they like this�� Why do they cry on a good day? If you cry like that, will I eat it all up?


    Eunha laughed.


    I didn��t know their heart.


    He playfully comforted them and tried to cheer them up.


    sister sister! Can I get you one more beer?


    why am i your sister


    All the people who buy me food are unnies! oh don��t do that!


    ��wait.


    Meanwhile, Ariel clung to Kaede and complained.


    In the end, Kaede, who couldn��t beat her, called the clerk and ordered beer. On the way, Eunha also asked.


    ��Well done anyway.


    In no time, the meal was over.


    Eun-ha, who put her hand on her stomach, enjoyed the feeling of being full for the first time in a long time.


    My friends also had a conversation with satisfied faces.


    what are you going to do from now on?


    With this, the finale also came to an end.


    Now, during my stay in Yokohama, the only thing I could do was hold an exchange meeting at Yokohama Higher Academy in the morning.


    In other words, students were given free time in the afternoon.


    Shopping, tourism, hobbies, rest, etc.


    In response to Jeong Ha-yang��s question, each of the friends said what they would do in Japan.


    Eunha are you?


    Finally, Jung Ha-yang also asked Eun-ha.


    Eunha��s answer was obvious.


    Go around looking for something tasty. For the rest of the time, I��ll just sleep��.


    Since I��ve come to Japan, I��ll go around looking for good places to eat.


    In response to Eunha��s answer, her friends made faces that said they knew that.


    Eunha is like you Will you take me with you when you go to a restaurant?


    seeing what you do


    Chi where is that?


    okay. Oh, Kaede, of course you will follow, right?


    ��why do you take it for granted that I��ll follow you? sea??h th�� Nov��l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Several friends, including Jeong Ha-yang and Yoon I-byeol, decided to accompany Eun-ha on the schedule.


    Meanwhile, Hoshimiya Kaede sighed with a disapproving face.


    Do you think I wouldn��t know that you would follow me even though I said that?


    the galaxy knows


    In the end, Kaede Hoshimiya will follow.


    Eunha shrugged her shoulders instead of answering her question.


    So, let��s get up now and go find a place to stay. ��agree!!��


    First of all, I��m going to try chicken skewers tonight.


    Eun-ha, who was in harmony with her friends, was about to get up from her seat.


    Once back on the ship, I decided to simply pack up and look for a place to stay.


    But just then��


    ��Thump��!!


    As if there was an earthquake.


    The ground shook and I heard the sound of something hitting hard.


    Soon there was also the sound of something breaking.


    ��What?


    ������.��


    As if cold water had been poured over his head.


    Friends were at a loss for words.


    It��s nonsense.


    They wanted to deny reality.


    Nevertheless, the omnipresence they caught in the detection network gradually revealed their presence, and the number was suddenly called up.


    Aaaaaaaaaaaa!!


    Eventually, ubiquity broke out.


    concurrently as well.


    I could hear the screams of people outside and the sound of monsters coveting living things.


    ��The rice was delicious, but what the hell is this?


    While all my friends are frozen.


    The galaxy spread its own mana, allowing them to shake off the presence of high-ranking monsters.


    The friends who were frightened by the large-scale omnipresence finally came to their senses.


    Don��t be intimidated and do your usual thing.


    Eunha said indifferently.


    If you, the leader, don��t be afraid, then they won��t be afraid either.


    Eun-ha, who took out a black thorn tree, soon saw that her friends had finished their combat readiness and approached the door.


    Open the door and face the city that is being engulfed in screams.


    ��From now on, be alert and follow my instructions.


    That day, Cocoon, which protects Yokohama, was attacked by a monster and temporarily stopped functioning.


    In a very short time, a large army of monsters


    invaded the seashore and omnipresence resulted in sweeping the entire city.

 Chapter 443

    Relife Player 443


    [Chapter 127]


    [I hear your heart (3)]


    Yokohama was the only city in Kanagawa that was protected by Cocoon.


    That is why Kaguya, the symbol of Japan, could visit Yokohama with minimal escort if it was convenient.


    It was a city that was so safe and rich in cultural facilities.


    I thought it was a small town, but most of the infrastructure was centered around the station. How many department stores are around the station��


    three.


    okay? Shopping will be fun. So, where should my princess go?


    Han Seo-hyun and Choi Ye-jang were there.


    Choi Ye-jang, who got off at Yokohama Station, immediately bowed like a gentleman and extended his hand to Han Seo-hyun.


    ��follow me.


    yes i will do that


    you��re a princess


    Momentary loathing.


    After staring at the hand for a long time, she managed to calm herself down and hold it.


    A smile hangs over his face.


    However, Han Seo-hyun avoided his gaze and walked forward blindly.


    ��Maybe it��s because it��s a city by the sea, so the department store has a nice view.


    It��s Kaguya��s favorite place. Because the brands in the store are trending and you can look out to the sea.


    Marui City Yokohama.


    The reaction of the two people who got off the top floor of the building was different.


    Choi Ye-jang was greatly impressed by the view of the sea through the window.


    On the other hand, Seohyun Han was concentrating on guiding her around.


    Han Seo-hyun, who had stopped by Yokohama several times led by Kaguya��s hand, was less impressed.


    nice I can go on a date with you in a place like this.


    Choi Ye-jang says with the sea behind her.


    Seohyun Han gently nodded.


    Even so, Yejang Choi smiled as if he was satisfied with that alone.


    Let��s go down one floor at a time from the top and see what��s there.


    okay.


    Let me know if there is anything you would like to have. Now that you��ve come this far, I want to give you a present.


    I��m fine.


    Choi Ye-jang��s friendly gaze.


    Seohyun Han refused, killing her emotions. I didn��t want to receive a gift from someone who had no heart.


    There is no such thing as a heavy heart.


    why? I��m doing this because I want to give it to my fiance. �� okay.


    So what do you want?


    No��


    but she had to accept his offer when she heard the following.


    Even so, she didn��t have the gift she wanted to receive from him.


    really don��t have one?


    ��anything is fine.


    So, do I really choose?


    okay.


    While waiting for the elevator to arrive, Choi Ye-jang was lost in thought.


    His gaze, which had been scrutinizing her from top to bottom, eventually stopped at the bracelet hanging on her hand.


    Come to think of it, you��re still wearing that bracelet.


    ����.


    There was a ripple on Seohyun Han��s face. Then, cover the wrist with the bracelet with your free hand.


    Choi Ye-jang, who did not miss the change in her expression, narrowed her eyes.


    he opened his mouth again.


    It��s a bracelet that can��t even be found as a decoration�� Seohyun doesn��t seem to match you at all.


    ����.


    Okay, let��s go look at our bracelets. There��s probably a bracelet that looks good on you somewhere here.


    ����.


    Will you wear the bracelet I gave you?


    just like taking a test.


    Choi Ye-jang smiled like a gentleman and asked her.


    Seohyun Han could not open her mouth.


    why no answer?


    Choi Ye-jang tilts her head.


    Seohyun Han looks up at him and reads the color in his eyes.


    It is the color of doubt and desire.


    Her world is dyed with vulgar colors that make you want to avert your eyes.


    ��I hate it.


    hate.


    She was about to say what she wanted to say, but she bowed her head when she saw the color that filled her vision.


    The more I look at that color, the more I feel the shackles binding me.


    There was only one answer she could give.


    You must perform your direct line of duty.


    ��That�� I��ll do it.


    why are you so pretty Hear my words so well.


    don��t touch the head


    She held back his touch, annoyed at the mess in her hair.


    reiterated itself


    He is a direct descendant of Sirius.


    Oh, the elevator is here.


    After a while, the elevator arrived.


    Choi Ye-jang was the first to motion for her to come inside.


    Right then.


    Didn��t you hear something just now?


    Choi Ye-jang��s hand, which was trying to guide her, stopped in the air.


    Han Seohyun��s footsteps also stopped.


    Hearing nothing, she listened to the sounds around her.


    I heard something


    thump .


    A sound like knocking on a window.


    There was no sound from inside.


    The sound is not from inside, but from outside.


    ����-��


    The two of them turned their heads in the direction from which they heard the sound, and lost their minds for a moment.


    That��s bound to be the case too.


    What is that��


    A voice full of trembling.


    Choi Ye-jang trembled and asked.


    She made no answer.


    I felt the same way. From far away from


    the thump-thump


    window.


    A huge figure standing on the sea was in front of Yokohama��s Cocoon.


    It was a giant with the head of a cow with only one arm.


    And the small black shapes gathered around the monster.


    Even without asking what it was, I was able to instinctively realize it.


    it��s a monster A monster with the head of


    Kung


    So knocks on Cocoon.


    The cocoon, normally transparent, took on a hemispherical shape in shock.


    The monster knocked on it several times.


    Kung-kung-kung-kung-kung-kung


    The shaking of the cocoon reminded me of the feeling of blood draining from my body.


    Before long-.


    ��The


    cocoon cracked.


    The moment Han Seohyun saw it, her legs gave out and she collapsed.


    Choi Ye-jang was also seized with fear of the monster as his legs trembled. A monster with


    a cow


    ��s head cries.


    It sounded like a smile to her.


    No, I couldn��t see it well because it was far away, but he seemed to be smiling.


    The guy raised his arm.


    Both of them could instinctively know what he was trying to do.


    Ha don��t-!!


    Choi Ye-jang screams loudly.


    However, as if laughing at his screams, he finally hit the crack with his raised hand.


    ������.��


    Cocoon collapsed.


    The army rushes in.


    ��


    Simple large-scale ubiquity.


    I thought it would be over if I just killed the monsters.


    However, after defeating the monster that cut open the stomach of a passing citizen, the galaxy realized that this was not a simple omnipresence.


    ��Cocoon collapsed!?


    huh! I��m sure it��s because I saw it from above!


    Unknowingly, I couldn��t help but scream.


    Ha-yang Jeong looked down on Yokohama from a high position in the arms of Kaede Hoshimiya and said with a serious face.


    Fortunately, it doesn��t appear to be completely broken. One side collapsed, then the cocoon was rebuilt.


    Jung Ha-yang said.


    A huge monster swung its arm and broke part of the cocoon.


    But fortunately, it didn��t look like it was completely broken.


    It��s just that I couldn��t overcome the shock that I couldn��t handle temporarily and it was just disturbed.


    I couldn��t even be relieved.


    A large-scale omnipresence occurred due to the influence of Cocoon being disturbed once.


    And while Cocoon was being restored, monsters came from outside. Even if they came from the sea, it would mean that there are quite a few of them.


    Crows fly overhead.


    It is a monster unique to Japan.


    They existed as if they covered the sky.


    Aaaaaaaaaa!!


    A crow-type monster that was watching the situation from above suddenly descended and grabbed a citizen who was running away with his head down.


    The Revolver Thorn


    Galaxy fired spikes made of mana toward the one who was quickly moving away.


    The crow makes a popping sound and crashes.


    At that moment, Cha Eun-woo received the fallen citizen with protection magic.


    If the monsters came from the sea�� I can��t believe that the ship we��re on is safe.


    Fortunately, the other kids are safe somewhere in town because of the mission, but they might get scared and go back to the ship.


    Eun-ha fell into thought as she stabbed the monster that was still breathing.


    Monsters invaded.


    There must be many monsters swarming along the coast.


    In such a situation, it was dangerous for friends and other students to head to the beach.


    Ariel. From now on, go around and tell the academy kids what I have to say.


    huh. What should I say?


    Get as far away from the coast as possible. The invasion route of monsters must be right there.


    okay!


    The galaxy that delivered the message to Ariel looked up at the sky.


    The guys who were filling up the head with the one killed a while ago were expressing their hostility.


    Soon, they flew into the galaxy in groups with their red eyes shining.


    The galaxy did not escape.


    He was just standing on a black thorn tree, compressing his mana twice.


    Even if you don��t avoid it anyway��.


    ��Poisoning


    one more time Kang Si-hyung


    runs out from behind and holds out a large shield towards them.


    The shield, which gradually widened its diameter using mana as nutrients, covered Jiang Si-hyung.


    And a green pillar rising into the sky centered on him.


    The magic combined with the gift < Howling > focused the attacks of the monsters on Kang Si-hyung himself.


    Along with that, Cha Eun-woo��s auxiliary magic supported him as he was pushed back by their attacks. Using the power of


    the gift < Leisure Nonce >, he created a magic that had almost the same effect as the magic Kang Si-hyung developed a moment ago.


    ��Well done. Kang Si-hyung, get out of the way.


    evil!


    And Eun-ha, who watched the cooperation of the two, spoke out with satisfaction.


    There is something rewarding about training on the sea.


    Soon after, Kang Si-hyung fell to the side and at the same time lowered the pale gold-colored blade vertically. It is weaker than five


    Platinum Crosses


    compressed.


    However, the magic that was compressed twice wiped out the monsters that filled the top of his head at once.


    After��


    First of all, Eun-ha, who saved the people she could see, let out a long sigh, feeling the omnipresence far away.


    I never thought I would experience something like this in Japan.


    Even so, Eunha was clearly aware of what she had to do.


    Eunha looked back at her friends.


    They were watching with a firm gaze.


    It means delegating full power.


    I can��t help but notice that gaze.


    All we have to do now is find them somewhere in town and put them under the instructor��s control. Then, when you find people asking for help��.


    This is a foreign land.


    Besides, you and your friends are students.


    Therefore, you and your friends have no obligation to protect the people of this country.


    But there are things that must be done morally.


    If Eunha was alone, people would think of herself first no matter what, but they weren��t friends.


    Therefore, if you were a party leader, you had to know how to reflect the opinions of your members.


    Above all else, whoever led the party had to set an example for them.


    ��Let��s seek it within the scope of our ability. Keep this one thing in mind though. That you are more important than their lives.


    Friends respond boldly.


    He nodded, changed his expression, and called out to the party members as the party leader.


    Jeong Ha-yang.


    huh.


    Hayang, give priority to finding the path with few monsters. And find a way for people to evacuate.


    ok i will do that


    Byeol Yun.


    Ah yes!


    You should look around to see if anyone is being attacked by monsters. �� I��ll try.


    Cha Eun-woo. S��arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    huh!


    From now on, the health of the children is in your hands. Give them buffs or focus on healing the wounded.


    yes i will do that!


    Minji Kim.


    huh.


    take my assistant can you do it And don��t fall from my side


    He rolls people�� Okay.


    Bonggu-rae.


    yes baby


    ��I believe that you will do well on your own without me having to do it. Hmm, I��ll try to repay your trust.


    Kang Si-hyung.


    uh!


    Just do it like you did before. I believe you will do well. okay! galaxy! what can i do


    ��Ariel.


    Oh!


    Never leave White��s side. Do what Hayang tells you to do.


    huh? Is that all? Eating porridge!


    Kaede.


    uh.


    You too�� I believe you will do well even without me saying anything. If you can afford it, I would like you to find academy students or instructors.


    I��ll do that.


    ��Eunha, what can I do?


    Instructor, please rest.


    uh�� yes I��m not taking a break��


    The instructor who handed me the mission in front of the store wasn��t very helpful.


    They were more gifted in teaching than fighting.


    Excluding him, Eunha, who ordered the party members, took the lead.


    Then where should I go now?


    Smoke billows from far away.


    Buildings collapse and screams are heard.


    Eunha watched the scene and quietly waited for the right moment.


    And soon-


    ��There��s no way this older sister wouldn��t do that.


    A huge storm raging through the sky.


    The fire that burned the city soared into the sky, driven by the wind.


    It was probably a magic stone that glittered and fell from the stormy sky.


    Eun-ha looked for a human figure floating in the sky and raised her mouth.


    < Empress > Shin Seo-yeong.


    Hey, do you know where to go now?


    huh. I checked.


    The scale of this catastrophe was unknown.


    Eunha decided to do what she could first.


    ��


    < The Empress > Shin Seo-young.


    There were two main reasons why she deliberately created a storm so large that it could be seen.


    One was to extinguish the fire. The other was to draw attention to the gathering of scattered students and instructors in Yokohama.


    Her ploy worked.


    Many people gathered to see her storm.


    Eventually, everyone gathered at the table felt sorry for the situation in Yokohama and announced a statement in the name of the Korean Academy.


    From now on, we declare that we will start saving lives!


    Those who can fight take up arms, and those who can��t fight focus on healing the wounded!


    In response, Kanagawa Prefecture��s Mana Management Organization formally asked Korean academy students to protect citizens.

 Chapter 444

    Relife Player 444


    [Chapter 127]


    [I Hear Your Heart (4)]


    Arriving in Seogwipo is not all. The boat to Marado departs near Songaksan Mountain, which is a long way from Seogwipo.


    All the students who broke through the Hallasan area over four days were very angry when they heard the story.


    ��I��ll kill you. I will kill you! Kill those bastards and just kill me!


    Bae Soo-bin! calm down. I fully understand your feelings, but you must not harm the instructors.


    How many times have I been fooled! But what!? Since you broke through Mt. Halla, it will be easy to go to Mt. Songak? No matter how much it��s not my business, is it okay for people to talk like that!


    At this, Bae Soo-bin exploded.


    She gained a lot of enlightenment in Halla Mountain, where yellow and red dungeons are distributed, and achieved remarkable growth.


    The magic that threatened the instructors was quickly cast so that the players could not even read it.


    The instructors noticed her magic only when the blade was in front of them.


    good! Good job Bae Soobin! Just hit one!


    While the instructors flinched.


    Jin Parang and other students warmly welcomed her threat.


    That��s how crazy the students were.


    Jinparang was back from the beginning.


    If Jinpa-rang wants to stay still,


    Bae Su-bin won��t.


    Mok Min-ho, who was at least able to sort this situation out, lamented his absence.


    Thanks to that, throughout the whole season, he was to the point where his body and mind were being torn apart while managing the stress of the two of them.


    Think well, Bae Soo-bin. If you do that to the instructors, your grades��


    you don��t need grades! how am i Do you look like a person who can��t live without grades? If you think so, you��re making a huge mistake!


    It��s true that you��re obsessed with grades.


    Even so, Mong Min-ho managed to hold back what he wanted to say.


    Instead, he made suggestions that diverted Bae Su-bin��s attention to comfort her.


    Ok, fine. do whatever you want Instead, it��s not now how to treat the instructors. �� What are you talking about?


    Let��s go to the dock of Songaksan Mountain. Even there, if you try to do the same thing as now while doing missions or whatever, then you do it on your own. I won��t dry it then either.


    Hmm��


    It��s still too early to kill. You also don��t have to finish the final review. Then, even if you think about it after eating jajangmyeon, it won��t be too late.


    ��Ok, fine. okay.


    Bae Soo-bin was cold at Min-ho Mok��s words.


    Having succeeded in coaxing her, he wiped away her relief.


    At the same time, he was able to protest against the instructors by using Bae Soo-bin��s threat.


    Don��t play with people with your food.


    Whether his silent demonstration worked or there was no mission from the beginning, the students were able to arrive at Marado smoothly.


    ��Finally! To Marado! Arrived!


    Jinpalang! stop there!


    Yay-ho!


    Just before the boat is completely anchored.


    As soon as Jinpa-rang found Marado, he ignored Mokmin-ho��s cry and suddenly jumped off the boat.


    While walking on the surface of the water, he arrived at Marado first and performed a low-quality dance.


    The students at the front of the boat made faces as if they were going through colic.


    Mok Min-ho was the same.


    Therefore, I had no choice but to order Bae Su-bin.


    Bae Soo-bin.


    huh.


    You can kill that idiot at will.


    I��ll have to start by dropping it into the sea.


    Jinparang fell into the sea.


    The students landed in Marado without showing any interest in him who plunged into the sea.


    Minho looked around.


    Is there a jajangmyeon shop in a place like this?


    Marado, the southernmost point of Korea.


    It was an island surrounded by the sea and surrounded by nature.


    And the monsters that seemed to inhabit all over the island.


    It didn��t seem like there was a store where you could eat jajangmyeon.


    At that time, the instructor who got off the boat for the last time said to the students who looked around.


    The fact that Marado is famous for jajangmyeon is actually a thing of the distant past! Now it has become a clumsy island with only the name of the southernmost tip of Korea.


    ������.��


    Haha! I hope you don��t look at us as if you��re going to kill us too much.


    So, is there any Jajangmyeon or not?


    Upon hearing the instructor��s explanation, the students hardened their faces.


    Bae Su-bin was grinding his teeth, and Mo Min-ho could not stand it any longer and put his hand on the scabbard.


    Then, noticing their atmosphere, the instructor quickly continued.


    now! The cooks who arrived before you all are making jajangmyeon for you who have worked hard. There are snack restaurants all over the island, so you can choose your favorite jajangmyeon and eat it!


    ��Waaaaa��!!��


    step! Please keep in mind that each eatery has a limited capacity for seating!


    The students who had been screaming shrieked soon shut up after hearing the instructor��s last words.


    From then on, the era of competition began. Students rushed out.


    ��


    There is no talent as competent as a ranger when it comes to finding the way.


    There is no talented person as competent as a navigator in the role of synthesizing information and suggesting the way for the party to move forward.


    But now, there was no one for Min-Ho Mokmin.


    All he had was a crazy caster who delighted in killing, and an idiot hunter who thought with his body, not his head.


    If there was at least Jinseo Nara��


    Monsters appeared as if they had been waiting for the students as soon as they landed in Marado.


    While giving instructions to the two, Mok Min-ho felt very sorry for the absence of telepathist Jin Seo-na, who would arrive in Marado only tomorrow.


    Dealer Hunter Caster.


    The division specialized in defeating monsters could not find the right path.


    It��s here! It smells delicious from here!


    Can I really trust you!?


    I can��t believe you!?


    of course!


    ��let��s go for now.


    Therefore, Minho decided to use Parang��s sense of smell with the feeling of grabbing at least a straw.


    Jin Parang shouted very loudly, telling him to trust only himself.


    My brother will make you eat the most delicious jajangmyeon in Marado!


    wow


    Jill is rich.


    It��s the most delicious jjajangmyeon.


    Jajangmyeon is not there.


    In Minho and Subin��s honest feelings, they just wanted to eat jajangmyeon and rest at the nearest store.


    But, of course, the stupid wolf was just trying to come.


    So, the three of them continued to climb the island until the students following them were nowhere to be seen.


    What the hell�� how far are you going!


    It��s all here! Not long left!


    It��s my fault for trusting that idiot. Why did I ask that idiot to find the way��


    ?


    Climb the hill and climb again.


    This is how it looks different from the highest point in Marado.


    On the one hand, the three of them had to fight a series of battles with monsters coming down from above.


    His stamina ran out, and his body mana was running low.


    Even so, Jinparang was stubborn.


    I thought I would still see something if I came up here��


    Monsters appeared again.


    Minho, who had recklessly climbed the island before he knew it, swung his sword at the monster as he was accustomed to.


    Each step taken by


    Rangbo became lighter than before, and the distance one could travel with just one step increased.


    Above all, the action of canceling Rambo in the middle and preparing for the next magic became quite natural. Minho, who moved clockwise in front of


    the Mana Crasher


    monster,


    appeared from behind in an instant and fired a slash loaded with mana.


    but shallow


    A startled monster tried to crush him as he fell right nearby.


    right then-


    ��Where is this ignoring me?


    Blood Claw


    In the meantime, Jinparang, who had approached the monster very closely, flashed red eyes.


    The blue crossed the red-shining blue claws and swung it,


    dropping the monster��s arm as it was.


    be careful. It comes again.


    But that wasn��t the end.


    Mok Min-ho and Jin Parang looked up at the words of Bae Su-bin, who was standing in the rear.


    A new monster was rolling down the slope.


    There was no way he could stop that mass from rolling down.


    ��a big one goes. Get ready.


    uh.


    okay!


    Still, they weren��t afraid.


    Bae Su-bin started casting.


    The other two waited for a chance, believing that she would roll down the slope and change the course of falling monsters.


    Soon after, when she threw a ball of fire that was raised above her head��.


    ����What?��


    The three doubted their eyes.


    The ground that was hit directly by the fireball exploded instantly and eventually changed the course of the monster.


    When the dust covering the front disappeared, the monster��s body was split in two and was disappearing.


    A person was standing there.


    -Your skills aren��t that bad.


    ������.��


    A mysterious woman in a white uniform.


    A woman with long hair tied into a pigtail opened her mouth as she put her sword in the scabbard.


    But her sudden appearance left the three of them speechless.


    Whether they did or not, the woman continued.


    Glasses You are quite rough when it comes to using magic, but it��s good to keep in mind that sometimes you need to know how to use magic gently.


    yes?


    Bae Soo-bin widened his eyes at the out-of-the-box remark.


    The woman turned her gaze to Jinpa-rang without answering her question.


    wolf you are so ignorant Don��t get caught up in your opponent��s pace, but sometimes you have to allow the opponent to get involved in your pace.


    ��face��?


    Fortunately, he doesn��t seem stupid at all.


    Ichae dwells in the deep blue eyes.


    The woman who found it giggled and finally spoke to Mong Min-ho.


    -You don��t think I need advice. It��s a matter of meddling and ruining the sword that��s being completed�� It seems like you��ve been learning the sword for quite some time, but you��re doing well. keep going as it is.


    ����.


    However, if the old man insists on giving advice, sometimes you have to know how to move by relying on your senses. You need to know how to wield a sword with your heart, not your head. haha.


    The woman smiles.


    like an old man


    Minho thought about what she said.


    The woman leaves behind him as he is lost in thought.


    She climbs the hill, fluttering her white uniform.


    -What are you doing just sitting there? Didn��t you come to eat jajangmyeon? It��s been a long time since you guys are coming, so come and take a bowl at a time.


    < After the Sword > Hwang Jin-hee.


    However, the three did not know the identity of the woman.


    ��


    The Japanese government does not have the authority to issue orders to Korean academies.


    Even if the monsters invaded the city, the Korean academy was just a bystander in this situation.


    There are people!


    No, why are you in a place like that?


    I don��t know! Let��s see if we can find one!


    However, even if the situation is so, people are dying in front of their eyes.


    Although they are not citizens of their own country, instructors and students could not ignore the people dying in front of their eyes.


    Therefore, the instructors, led by < Empress > Shin Seo-young, conveyed to the Yokohama Mana Management Organization that the Korean academy would help with the lifesaving operation.


    In response, the Mana Management Organization of Yokohama City formally requested cooperation from the Korean academy.


    [Jeong Ha-yang delivers!! A total of 31 people are estimated to be trapped inside the warehouse! The entrance seems to have collapsed, and I��m understanding that it��s isolated from the monsters that broke through the outer wall! The monsters currently in the warehouse are��]


    The monsters that appeared in the sea were currently rampaging around the coastal and adjacent cities.


    It stretches like an old moon from Yokohama Station to Yokohama Academy in Naka Ward.


    Naturally, the power had no choice but to be distributed.


    ��rescue 12 people, subjugate 3 of them.


    Yokohama Red Brick Warehouse.


    While the Japanese players dealt with the monsters that appeared on the outskirts of the warehouse, Eunha rescued the people trapped inside the collapsed warehouse.


    In the meantime, it seemed that the friends also found the people who were hiding somewhere in the warehouse.


    Kaede.


    31 people.


    After confirming that everyone had been rescued, Eunha called Kaede.


    Then she fired a signal flare at the collapsed ceiling.


    It was to inform Jeong Ha-yang and the others that the mission had been completed.


    [Jeong Ha-yang delivers!! Receive a rescue signal from the Marina Shopping Mall at 11 o��clock from where you are now! Move quickly and grasp the situation!]


    A new telepathy was heard.


    Eunha clicked her tongue briefly.


    When I recalled the map I had just seen, Marina Shopping Mall was bordering the sea.


    In other words, it must be teeming with monsters.


    The damage will be more than this.


    ��many died.


    Even in this warehouse, blood was pooling on the floor.


    More people died than survived.


    Because it was a warehouse adjacent to the sea, the initial response failed.


    The shopping mall that will be headed in the future will probably be more brutal than this.


    Eun-ha turned her back while trying to say something to her friends, who were still looking down on their faces even after saving people.


    I had nothing to say.


    It��s something you have to go through anyway.


    It��s something you have to overcome yourself.


    Disaster is always near.


    The fact that monsters exist means that there are people who are killed by monsters somewhere.


    Any would-be player had better admit this as soon as possible.


    If you don��t do that, it will break.


    without even knowing it.


    Not to mention, the disaster that will be faced in a few years cannot even be compared with this.


    Cha Eun-woo. Treat only those who are in danger and hand over those who are rescued to other students. Sending them to a safe place is what they��ll do.


    ok wait a minute Heal this person Kaede. I��ll ask for directions. okay.


    Fortunately, they are friends who have faced and overcome death several times.


    They won��t break easily.


    After confirming that her friends were in good condition, Eun-ha was about to head to the Marina Shopping Mall.


    right then-


    ��Gaha��!!


    ��Kuhhh��!!


    something fell from the sky


    The seat that fell with a bang was dented.


    The man was lying there.


    Wasn��t it a fall that could have been done with a fall method?


    A man covered in blood trembles from the shock and vomits blood.


    ������.��


    The students froze on the spot.


    It��s not because of men.


    It was because of the presence of a monster that was approaching this way at high speed and would have probably dropped the man.


    ��high ranking.


    Eunha looked up at the sky.


    Crow-like wings sprouted from the back of the monster with the sun on its back.


    From what I could see dimly through the sunlight, the monster seemed to be wearing a mask with a long nose. It sounded like


    a jingle


    that extinguished the will to fight.


    Eun-ha evaluated the sound of the bastard shaking it that way.


    The more I listen to it, the more it seems to make my mind go crazy.


    So what?


    But it was only for a moment.


    < Unknown >, a gift with the power not to lose consciousness.


    Sensing Gift��s voice, he pulled out a black thorn.


    The students who came to their senses then also took out their weapons at the guy who was gradually lowering his altitude.


    you don��t touch I��ll take care of this guy.


    Although the mana that makes up the existence is said to be in an unstable state, the monster seems to be of a high rank.


    In addition, he even uses magic to seduce people.


    He was a difficult guy to deal with.


    In general, it was recommended to deal with high-ranking monsters in groups of one or more parties.


    However, he had the power to use magic that was fatal to many.


    The more you fight, the worse it is.


    Even so, Eunha pushed the students back without hesitation.


    �Ӥ�����


    !


    Then the man who staggered out of the pit shouted something.


    Hoshimiya Kaede received the man��s words with a serious face.


    ����run away. That guy is the 4th tier. He��s not someone you can deal with. I��ll deal with him.����


    Oh yeah?


    Masaka����Korean man!?


    No way�� Koreans!?


    A monster belonging to the 4th tier.


    If it passed through Cocoon, it could be said that it was a monster that had been demoted at least one hierarchy.


    It must be because of that that the mana that composes it is in an unstable state. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Noh Eun-ha�� That��s not a monster we can deal with. Run away from here��


    leave it to me.


    Hoshimiya Kaede stops him.


    Even so, the galaxy did not hesitate.


    Loads mana into black thorns.


    Just once.


    It only takes one time.


    The guy is already dying.


    The man behind him must have drained the monster��s stamina.


    It was unknown whether not only the man alone, but also other people joined in subjugating the monsters.


    Anyway-.


    ��It��s because it��s just a last hit.


    The blue mana gathered around the


    Horizantle Freak black thorn tree formed the shape of a spear.


    The galaxy that jumped up into the sky threw the sword as hard as it could.


    ����!!


    That was it.


    The spear that flew in at high speed pierced the magic stone that is the core of its core existence.


    ������.��


    The students were at a loss for words.


    He just opened his mouth blankly as he watched the magic stones falling into powder. On


    the other hand


    ,


    the man who saw the scene that happened in an instant stuttered


    .


    Suddenly, the man who came to his senses pointed his finger at Eunha.


    Judging by the expression on his face, he seemed angry.


    What do you keep saying? Kaede.


    ��It was a magic stone for a 4th tier monster, but what if I turned it into powder? And I was thinking of subjugating it myself, so why do you arbitrarily hit the last blow��


    What if someone kills you? In a situation like this, I��m hoping for some kind of sympathy�� I��m too young to think.


    Eunha laughed out loud.


    Now that I look at it, I look like my own age.


    While I am amazed at the man��s skills, I don��t like it when he talks like he doesn��t know the grace he saved.


    So Eun-ha spat out the Japanese she had recently learned toward the man who was talking feverishly.


    ��Yes Damare.


    ����!!


    Skill seems to be skill too�� but


    one sword looks really good.


    Whether the man is angry or not.


    Soon after, Eun-ha handed over the man covered in blood to the Japanese players who appeared on the scene belatedly.

 Chapter 445

    Relife Player 445


    [Chapter 127]


    [I Hear Your Heart (5)]


    The Yokohama Marina & Walk shopping mall was one of the first areas the monsters attacked.


    The forces that attacked the shopping mall facing the sea moved to the Red Brick Warehouse and the Cup Noodles Museum on both sides.


    Therefore, there was no way that the shopping mall, which was attacked intact without proper response, could not maintain its shape.


    ��Oops��!!


    are you okay. vomit it all up It��s worse if you wait.


    Now it��s a shame to even call it a shopping mall.


    Dead bodies are rolling all over the place.


    When a monster dies, it disappears as it is, so it is natural that human corpses are scattered across the floor.


    In the end, some students couldn��t hold back their nausea when they saw the corpses of those who had passed away in a hideous manner.


    Cha Eun-woo also patted Yoon I-byeol on the back and looked away from the horror.


    Who the hell did this��


    Eun-ha looked at the collapsed shopping mall while leaving her friends with distressed faces behind.


    The building collapsed violently.


    Being crushed by a ferris wheel.


    Even if it��s not possible, it��s a monster that might look like a 4th tier��


    Eunha found a nearby amusement park with the map White was holding.


    It is 500m away from here.


    In other words, the monster who did this would be the one who could throw a ferris wheel here from a distance of 500m.


    Then, the important thing is whether or not he was subjugated in the end.


    His doubts were answered by Shin Seo-young, who arrived at the scene just in time.


    It��s not even a fuss because of him right now�� The monsters are still swarming and the omnipresence is still happening, so they say they can��t move their troops recklessly. It seems that he survived because of our help��


    Shin Seo-yeong said in disgust.


    If the monsters are concentrated in one place, you can concentrate your troops to subdue them, but due to the nature of Yokohama, the infrastructure is mostly located along the coast.


    Of course, people tend to be concentrated in areas with infrastructure.


    And monsters are beings that covet people��s mana.


    As a result, it seemed that the monsters that appeared from the sea attacked the infrastructure along the coastline and were distributed in the shape of an old moon.


    It is said that the players who had to fight them had no choice but to share their strength.


    And that��s not all. They say that Kaguya-sama is also here now.


    Are you Kaguya? Even so. As a result, the famous players are saying that they are leaving the scene to evacuate him. Also, players who requested support from Kanagawa Prefecture said that it would take a while to arrive��


    Basically, Kaguya, who is staying in Tokyo, is in Yokohama.


    Luck isn��t too bad either.


    Eun-ha stuck out her tongue and made the same expression as Shin Seo-yeong.


    Either way, it meant that this situation would last for quite some time.


    There is no time to rest even for a moment.


    It won��t be easy to find the body when the building collapses.


    missing person. It��s not dead yet until it��s found. Be careful with your words.


    ��yes. sorry.


    Shin Seo-yeong corrects Eun-ha��s words and gives strength to her eyes.


    Eunha also nodded her head coldly, realizing that she had done something wrong.


    Eun-ha sighed as she lifted up the wreckage and looked at the students looking for people alive.


    It was when he was about to move his feet to do lifesaving work.


    Oh, I have contacted you. for a moment. Ariel.


    yes!


    Shin Seo-yeong called Eun-ha and stood him up.


    He chewed his lips while flicking his fingers with his arms crossed, as if he had received telepathy from someone.


    As if something didn��t make sense, she summoned Ariel to send a telepathic message to the other side.


    [This is a small pink fish now. Black Cat will respond. The password is white.]


    Ariel soon spread telepathy randomly.


    Since Shin Seo-young couldn��t figure out who sent the telepathy, he spread the telepathy around by mentioning the identification name and password.


    The reply seemed to arrive quickly.


    Ariel looked at Shin Seo-yeong and nodded.


    Tell him you want a specific reason for moving to Yokohama Station. As far as I know, Yokohama Station doesn��t have a shortage of troops.


    Currently, the process of transferring information between telepathists is complex and time consuming.


    Ariel relays her words to the telepath the instructors are connecting with.


    Then, the telepathist relays it to the telepathist who connects the clan in Yokohama through an interpreter.


    And that telepath is propagating to the top.


    Information is transmitted through this cycle.


    ��ah! came! what?


    The 3rd tier monster, Gyuki, who temporarily disrupted Cocoon, was in Takashima Town a while ago? It was confirmed that they appeared nearby, so they decided to move important troops there. That��s why I��m requesting help in rescuing people who are isolated around Yokohama Station��


    Phew�� Then there��s no choice. I��m going to pick up a decent number of people from here and move to Yokohama Station, so could you tell me the fastest way?


    yes!


    Shin Seo-yeong rubbed her temples.


    It seems that his head is pounding at the thought of picking up the number of people.


    Even Eunha was able to fully understand the feelings of Shin Seo-yeong, who happened to be the academy representative.


    Then do your best sister.


    There is nothing more difficult than moving in a place where you do not know the geography properly.


    Eunha decided to remain here and participate in lifesaving work with the students.


    So I��m trying to sneak back.


    ��Is it Eunha?


    ��yes?


    It was called by Shin Seo-yeong.


    Suddenly, the galaxy whose name was called stopped walking backwards.


    will you go with me


    ����. S~ea??h the ��ovelFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    why. no? I can��t help it if you don��t like it.


    It��s sad.


    Oh right. As soon as I went back to Korea, I decided to have a meal with Eun-a after a long time. ����.


    What do you want


    to talk about first when you meet Eun-ah?


    okay? If you don��t like it before.


    when am i People here say it��s too bad.


    I owe her too much.


    Eun-ha had no choice but to follow her like a debtor.


    ��


    Shin Seo-young selected a few people from each group, including two instructors, and made a team of about 20 people.


    Among Eunha��s friends, only Kaede Hoshimiya and Kangshi-hyung Ariel joined the team.


    ��The history of Yokohama is said to be in a very chaotic mood right now. Since it was originally a space crowded with people, it is said that it is still ubiquitous��.


    The road was congested with stationary cars.


    The car is empty.


    Seoyoung Shin��s team, which had climbed onto the highway, was heading towards Yokohama Station, stepping on vehicles filling the road.


    And Ariel, who was recognized for her ability, became the team��s telepathist and informed the team members of the information provided by the Japanese government.


    Since a complex facility was built in the station, the omnipresence is endless��.


    Upon hearing the story, Eun-ha clicked her tongue.


    No matter which country it is, Japan has developed commercial rights, especially around subway stations.


    The same goes for Yokohama Station.


    There are complex facilities inside the station, and it seems that there is a large department store adjacent to the station and a passageway leading to the shopping mall.


    So the omnipresence that happened once has no choice but to continue to happen.


    Cocoon stopped functioning for a moment, and the situation spread out of control.


    So the problem is that the inside of the complex and wide station has collapsed in places and the exits have been blocked, and monsters have flocked to the shopping mall, right?


    Shin Seo-young pointed out the main point.


    The faces of the team members were not bright.


    From now on, what they had to do was to rescue people hiding in a crowded station while saving people stranded in a shopping mall as monsters swarmed.


    Neither the former nor the latter is easy.


    After seeing the scene, Shin Seo-young decided to think about what to do first.


    ah! It is said that the third tier monster, Gyuki, has appeared near the Yokohama Landmark Tower!


    Ariel passed on new information.


    The 3rd tier monster, Gyuki.


    Due to the influence of Cocoon and the previous battle, it is currently estimated to be in the 4th tier.


    While listening to her information, the team members figured out that Gyuki is a rare monster that manipulates mana in her body according to convenience.


    It��s one of Japan��s unique monsters, and it��s said to appear at the water��s edge.


    We��re not dealing with Gyuki anyway. Keep the information in your head, but don��t be conscious of Gyuki for nothing. Our first priority is to save lives.


    Shin Seo-yeong paid attention to her teammates.


    Eunha also affirmed her thoughts. They would never meet monsters that appeared behind them anyway, and they would never defeat high-ranking monsters.


    ��it��s all over


    Soon after, the team stopped.


    People who jumped off the highway and landed on the bridge looked around as they deployed their sensors.


    It was quiet.


    There is an overpass around the station, and you can see roads and bridges everywhere you look.


    It was truly a transportation hub.


    If it hadn��t been for the navigator��s directions, finding the way to the station wouldn��t have been quite easy.


    Fortunately, everyone around me seems to have escaped��


    The problem is the people in the station and the people in the shopping mall.


    One overpass stops and crosses the shopping mall.


    However, there must have been a connecting passage connecting the two underground.


    Eun-ha looked left and right while being amazed at the technology that made a station look like a city.


    The station on the left is the shopping mall on the right.


    At the current location of the galaxy, the road continued in either direction.


    Hmm��


    Shin Seo-yeong seems to be worried.


    Team members are also struggling.


    However, their troubles did not last long.


    It was because Ariel had received new information.


    ah! It is said that the construction of the station building and the work to target Sogo Department Store have just begun! We ask you to go down to Marui City and start the search operation. It��s a building with the letters OI on it.


    Marui City.


    Finding the building on the right wasn��t too difficult.


    When I looked for the sign Ariel was talking about, the words OI were hanging on the outer wall of the building


    . Azasu!


    i look forward to! Thank you!


    Starting with Shin Seo-young, the team members quickly jumped off the elevated road.


    Just in time, Japanese players gathered at a point not far away.


    As if they had been informed in advance, Japanese players approached them favorably.


    There were also players who bowed their heads saying thank you.


    Kaede. Can you tell me what to say?


    yes.


    From here on, Kaede Hoshimiya, who can speak Japanese, played a big role.


    She translated Shin Seo-young��s words and relayed them to Japanese players.


    After talking for a while, she immediately shouted at her teammates.


    In another 15 minutes! You will enter the main gate and subdue the monsters occupying the first floor. We are��


    Marui City is a shopping mall with a total of 10 floors, 2 floors below ground and 8 floors above ground.


    People inside the mall are currently stranded by monsters roaming the first floor.


    I don��t know what the basement is like yet.


    Therefore, the raid team enters the first floor, defeats the monsters, secures some of them, and then heads underground.


    On the other hand, some of the people who remain on the first floor take on the role of defending the first floor and safely evacuating those escaping from above.


    The rest of them climb up the department store and start the rescue operation.


    There��s not much we can do.


    Iknow, right.


    Shin Seo-young��s team was responsible for safely evacuating people stranded in the shopping mall while defending the first floor.


    Eunha muttered after hearing the operation.


    It wasn��t even that difficult.


    Perhaps it was organized with consideration for academy students.


    Shin Seo-yeong also seemed relieved to hear that the risk was low.


    Afterwards,


    a Japanese player shouted to the crowd .


    Then, let��s start the operation, ��To this wonderful world!��!


    ��


    The operation has begun.


    One of the Guardian players came out and thumped the floor.


    Kakattekoi!


    Come on!


    A guardian standing in front of the main gate and manifesting mana.


    Soon, monsters attracted by his mana broke the glass door and jumped out.


    Monsters run.


    Deploy the magic prepared by the Guardian, and rangers and snipers shoot the monsters.


    Players who built a semi-circular siege were able to subdue the monsters without any damage.


    Wow�� you just acted as bait. Well, if you can trust your party members, it wouldn��t hurt to use a tactic like that.


    Kang Si-hyeong admired the Guardian��s battle a little.


    In the meantime, the hunter who went to the side of the stone pillar kept an eye on the interior and sent a signal to the assault team.


    Hunter jumps in first.


    While they recklessly attacked and prepared for an unexpected counterattack, the guardian and dealer jumped in.


    While the guardian builds a defensive line, the dealer designates a monster to attack.


    A nearby hunter assists him and the dealer wields the sword to his heart��s content.


    Eunha also jumped.


    Cheonbo


    Mana Crasher


    Hands and feet fit perfectly.


    They seem to be veteran players.


    Even though Eunha couldn��t speak the language, she read her actions and gave her eyes as a thank you to the hunter who kept her back.


    Hunter laughs.


    Even if they do not communicate in language, they exchange opinions with their eyes.


    As Galaxy caught another enemy and ran, Hunter now moved to help others.


    Yay


    ! Mou Yamerungda��!!


    On the other hand, Si-hyung Kang pulls off the aggro.


    In an instant, all their eyes turned to him.


    A single carelessness can lead to death.


    The players did not miss that moment and subdued the monsters.


    They glanced at Kang Si-hyung and all laughed.


    Kang Si-hyeong and the Japanese players share comradeship.


    Ha��


    Shin Seo-yeong and other Korean students didn��t raise their heads in shame.


    Eunha deliberately kept her distance from him.


    Weasel nails


    Meanwhile, Kaede climbed on top of the ornament to keep the monsters in check.


    An arrow made of mana brought death to them.


    At the same time, she activated the sensor net and located the survivors on the first floor.


    As she shouted something in Japanese, the Japanese players turned and rescued the survivors.


    ��is it almost done?


    The attack on the first floor ended smoothly.


    Eunha left behind the players who had formed a small team and went downstairs.


    From now on, what he and his friends had to do was to keep the first floor safe.


    It looks like the second floor has also been attacked.


    After a while, people on the second floor came down the stairs crying.


    Some had scattered hair, others covered in blood.


    Team members escorted them outside. Supporters started treatment for those in critical condition.


    ah! Looks like the 3rd floor has been attacked too!


    Time passed again.


    Ariel pointed at the people hurrying down.


    The condition of those who came down this time was even worse.


    No one is in good shape.


    Eunha is trying to guide people outside with gestures��.


    ��No No Eunha!?


    ��uh?


    The man who was frantically brushing his hair was the first to speak Korean.


    Moreover, he recognized the galaxy.


    Surprised, Eunha carefully examined the man��s face.


    It was someone I knew.


    ��Choi Ye-jang��Hyung��?


    Good job! Eunha, it��s a big deal! Seohyun is still on top!


    ��what?


    Seohyun Han.


    A name that came out of nowhere.


    The moment Eunha heard that name, she was speechless.


    However, Choi Ye-jang, who did not understand him properly, shook him around while holding onto his shoulder.


    he cries and screams


    Seo I ran away with Seohyun


    . What are you talking about.


    Seo Seohyun is��.


    Han Seohyun is here, right?


    ��Uh��


    We broke up on several floors.


    Seohyun Han is here.


    Eun-ha, who suddenly came to her senses, asked him to explain the situation.


    Although he is 3 years older, he is not treated like an older brother.


    Neither Eunha nor Choi Yejang had time to think about such things.


    ��five floors. It was on the 5th floor! I stopped there and pushed Seohyun��


    ��should I?


    Not Mi Min! The lady who let go of her hand�� she didn��t let go of her hand, it was an emergency situation, so she stopped��


    pushed it.


    let go of the hand


    Although we did not know the details of the situation, one thing we can know is that Seohyun Han is now isolated on the 5th floor.


    Wow��!


    Eun-ha suddenly threw a fist.


    Choi Ye-jang makes a loud noise and falls backwards.


    His limbs trembled as if he had suffered a concussion.


    Eunha didn��t know.


    It��s Japan anyway, and omnipresence exploded.


    It wasn��t difficult to kill him if you wanted to.


    The first thing you need to do is��


    -Han Seohyun is here.


    Eunha immediately took her place.

 Chapter 446

    Relife Player 446


    [Chapter 127]


    [I Hear Your Heart (6)]


    The disaster happened in an instant.


    Monsters attacked Yokohama taking advantage of the time when Cocoon stopped functioning. And the mana that flowed in from the outside created omnipresence as it mixed with people��s confusion.


    There was no place safe from omnipresence.


    No, there was no such thing as a safe place from the beginning.


    I just believed so.


    I��m sorry!


    Beep Beep!!


    Yokohama Marui City.


    The place where people come and go was no exception.


    Due to the impact of the cocoon��s momentary break, the energy rushing from the beach shattered the window.


    After that, a large-scale omnipresence occurred and flying monsters invaded.


    ��Seed��!! Why isn��t this coming! If the elevator doesn��t work�� Emergency stairs! There must be an emergency staircase somewhere!


    It��s not the time to relax.


    Yejang Choi saw a flying monster flying downstairs and whipped his leg.


    Grabbing Seohyun��s hand, he pressed the elevator button.


    However, no matter how many times I pressed the button, the elevator door wouldn��t open.


    In the end, he reluctantly dragged Seohyun to the emergency stairs.


    Kyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaagh


    A sound heard as soon as the door was opened.


    Choi Ye-jang heard the sound and closed the door leading to the emergency stairs. I didn��t know what floor it was on, but it seemed that this side had already been occupied by them.


    ��Seohyun-ah, run!


    ��Kuh��!


    The only way to get down from the building is the escalator.


    Seohyun Han ran toward the escalator with her hand held by him.


    I wondered how long it had been since I had jumped with all my might.


    But the running stopped.


    While Choi Ye-jang pushed the people in front of him and went down, the head of the person in front of him was instantly blown off.


    ������.��


    It��s a monster.


    He was cleverly waiting for an opportunity by waiting near the escalator for people to come down.


    They weren��t the only ones like that.


    People who went down almost to the 7th floor also became prey for other monsters


    .


    Save me��!


    Still, you have no choice.


    People jumped straight to the side at their peril.


    While the unlucky people were overrun by the monsters, the survivors ran recklessly without looking back.


    The chase began.


    Han Seo-hyun followed Ye-jang Choi��s path and wandered around the 7th floor.


    A few brave men took some useful weapons from the store and confronted the monsters.


    There were achievements.


    The failures were more than that.


    As she turned away from their lives, many thoughts passed through her mind.


    Everyone is desperately trying to survive.


    Then I��?


    19 years.


    I was in the shadow of Sirius Group for 19 years.


    I lived without lacking more than others.


    That��s how much she had to carry the weight of Sirius.


    When she realized the weight, she realized how futile her life was.


    You just have to live the life you are given.


    Does that mean there is a reason to live?


    From then on, she became indifferent to life and detached herself from the


    world


    . This way!


    Shut up!


    Come here quickly!


    Even so, it wasn��t that Han Seo-hyun couldn��t understand why other people struggled to survive.


    I just wondered if I, who had no will to live, could overlook their sacrifices while watching the people who were breaking through the road.


    still run


    I don��t know if they are running because they want to live or if Choi Ye-jang is running while holding hands.


    The thought that comes to my mind then is��


    ��Ah, I have to live with this person for the rest of my life.


    The meeting that I have been trying to forget for so long quietly reveals its face.


    As a child, in the shadow of Sirius.


    From now on, in the shadow of Choi Ye-jang.


    Seohyun Han realized that she does not exist in any life.


    His existence is nothing more than a symbol connecting Sirius and YH.


    There are so many things here��! over there! Hide behind me for now!


    It was when I came down to the 5th floor.


    I was discovered by monsters.


    People scattered and hid in order to survive.


    So were the two of them.


    Hiding in a corner, they held their breath and watched their surroundings.


    At that time, a monster was striding towards them��


    ����The


    distance gradually narrows.


    Now, when he was only a short distance away from the corner��


    ��I��m sorry.


    ����!


    He suddenly pushed her.


    Missing his hand and falling out of the corner, she looked up blankly at him.


    Choi Ye-jang makes an apologetic face and runs away without looking back.


    Yeah�� that��s it.


    Because everyone just desperately wants to live.


    Seohyun Han understood his actions.


    There was nothing I couldn��t understand.


    Because everyone puts their lives first.


    I had no intention of resenting him.


    She looked back at the monster that was running towards her and tried to accept her own death.


    If only it hadn��t been for some Japanese man to jump out and stop the monster on the way.


    ��Go ahead!!


    ��Go quickly!!


    The man groaned and screamed.


    Hearing that sound, Han Seo-hyun got up and ran recklessly.


    She struggles to ignore the death of the man who saved her.


    just run


    The two legs, once started to move, never tried to stop.


    Only then did she realize


    that you are running on your own.


    ��Kuh��!


    why why


    why is he running


    she couldn��t know


    but it runs


    just run


    Even when the passage leading down to the fourth floor collapsed and people were dying, she continued to run.


    ��I��m losing my life right now.��


    I suddenly remembered something in the past.


    Looking back, it wasn��t just that I thought that this life had no meaning.


    At the time when he was living his life killing his emotions in a world stained by people��s gaze, ��he�� who suddenly appeared did not wear any color.


    Rarely did it happen.


    However, the color was unique.


    The color of sympathy and compassion.


    While the people of the world were revealing their desires towards him, he had a gloomy color.


    So I got interested.


    Why are you not interested in yourself?


    There were also come-ups.


    Because I was looking at myself pitifully from the first meeting.


    ��Just call me comfortably.��


    This is a game.


    Even if he gets to know himself, will he be able to keep his eyes on him unchanged?


    Having approached him out of interest, she had no choice but to admit defeat.


    Rather, it was that he was being dyed by him without even realizing it.


    At that moment, the meaning of life was born.


    ��Even if I had to throw everything away, would you still be able to say that to me?��


    But that��s it.


    The existence of Seohyun Han was essentially unable to escape from the bondage of Sirius.


    In the first place, his meeting with him was under the name of Sirius from the beginning.


    It is an inevitable encounter.


    If he wasn��t Sirius��s Seohyun Han, meeting him wouldn��t have happened.


    In a way, it��s a dilemma.


    He laments being bound by Sirius and hopes to continue being bound by Sirius in order to meet him.


    That bothered her even more.


    ��Ah��


    I fell.


    I think I broke my leg. Legs do not move well.


    Kiyi!!


    A monster is chasing me from behind.


    Turning on the floor, she blankly looked at the monsters running towards her.


    I guess it��s up to here.


    Seohyun Han had a premonition of her own death and closed her eyes.


    ����But you were Han Seohyun.��


    At that time, a word that suddenly passed by.


    Those words opened my eyes.


    Ah��


    even if it hurts, I move my legs.


    Even if you put your hand on the wall, it will happen.


    now i get it


    why were you running?


    I wanted to live.


    Still, I wanted to live.


    ��ugh��


    that��s funny.


    Even if you roll in the dog poop, is this victory better?


    no it isn��t


    ��The next time we meet, it will be bigger than this?��


    There are people I want to see.


    promised to meet again.


    But I didn��t want to die in a place like this without anyone knowing.


    here-.


    one more step.


    Han Seo-hyun gritted it. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In a situation where death is right in front of you, you do not give up on life until the end.


    ����Yes, I��ll look forward to it.��


    The expression of mana is the expression of the will, and the will comes from emotions.


    Therefore, strong feelings create strong will and strong will create magic.


    At that moment, the artifact was activated.


    -I don��t want to die here.


    galaxy


    I miss you so much.


    Han Seo-hyun, while feeling the approaching death from behind, nevertheless painted her life anxiously.


    if very if.


    If I met Noh Eun-ha here, it would no longer be an inevitable meeting.


    coincidence and destiny


    no that doesn��t matter


    ��Hi. how have you been doing?


    Ah��.


    It��s just a meeting between Seohyun Han and Eunha Noh.


    If that happens, I won��t deny it anymore.


    I-I like this person.


    ��


    Seohyun Han is here.


    The moment she heard that name, Eun-ha immediately moved her legs.


    ��I��m losing my life right now.��


    The day I first met Seohyun Han.


    Eun-ha kept looking at her as she looked out the window with a philosophical face amidst the laughter of people.


    It was unavoidable.


    Because it reminded me of myself who lived to die in my previous life.


    It also reminded me of Ha Baek-ryun, who had to endure the weight of being a fairy.


    so i talked to her


    At that time, a person named Han Seo-hyun came into her own fence.


    Eunha hoped that this relationship would continue in the future.


    Cheonbo


    Mana Crasher


    , however.


    When you decide to change the future after being caught up in the past.


    At the same time, when he promised to live happily with his people.


    He had to accept reality.


    ����I decided to go to Japan to study after graduating from junior high school.��


    You can��t get your hands on everything.


    If you gain something, you lose something.


    that��s the way of the world


    It is not acceptable to go against that principle to oneself, a mere human being.


    Even though she was prepared for an either/or situation to come someday, Eun-ha was taken aback as that time came sooner than she thought.


    then i realized


    In fact, he wasn��t prepared yet.


    ��Can you say something like that to me when you��re prepared to turn the world against Sirius?��


    Han Seo-hyun meant that to him.


    The ��reality�� that inadvertently taught an idiot who had the ideal to get everything, that he couldn��t get everything.


    In the end, the galaxy had to admit it.


    The existence of self is incomplete.


    You can��t get your hands on everything.


    Therefore, Han Seo-hyun must be abandoned.


    At that time, he couldn��t help but feel helpless.


    ��If it��s not white, it��s all black.��


    Thus, the ideal was abandoned.


    I decided to adapt to reality.


    I decided to walk the path of Sura.


    If the reality was so cruel, he decided to be cruel too.


    It is a heart that should not change.


    By doing so, Eunha was able to make herself a sharper sword.


    By the way-


    -Han Seohyun is here.


    she is here


    She is right here to let you know the reality that you can��t get everything.


    So Eunha had no choice but to run.


    Na����!?


    What is��!?


    Climbing up to the third floor was easy.


    This is because the Japanese players had already captured it.


    Eun-ha found herself and ignored them, who were startled, and found her way to the fourth floor.


    The 4th floor was in full swing.


    Cheonbo


    Gwangmu


    Break through one point


    The monsters rushing at me are annoying.


    Eunha swung her sword at random and killed the monsters with a single stroke.


    Even the high-ranking monsters that Japanese players struggled with were able to pierce the vital points without effort.


    Leaving behind their surprise, he ran up an escalator that collapsed on the way.


    ��go away.


    Arrived on the 5th floor.


    Monsters were spread around him, as if he had sensed his presence.


    He slaughtered the attacking monsters while chanting in an annoying tone.


    developed a sensor network.


    There are quite a few people.


    Somewhere here is Seohyun Han.


    Cheonbo


    Eunha identified the person closest to him.


    no. Kill


    the Cheonbo


    monster.


    rescue people


    I��m looking for Seohyun Han.


    Cheonbo


    himself is infinitely unlucky.


    For yourself, luck is far away.


    Cheonbo


    But if you have even the slightest bit of luck.


    Cheonbo


    I will correct the reality with it.


    I will hold in my hands the distant ideal.


    ��I found it!!


    And finally.


    Eun-ha found Seo-hyeon Han.


    There was no way he would notice her standing with her hands on the wall.


    Cheonbo


    Eunha clicked her tongue.


    The road to her is blocked by the rubble of a building.


    have to go back


    But then it��s too late.


    That monster will kill her while running.


    Cheonbo


    The reality is cruel.


    Still he ran.


    Even knowing that no matter how hard he ran, he would never reach her.


    Despite feeling infinitely helpless, he never stopped running.


    please-!


    Please �C reach me.


    Eunha gritted her teeth.


    Do not give up.


    I can��t miss this opportunity that came to my unfortunate self.


    I can��t get everything, but I want to get everything.


    right then-


    -I don��t want to die here.


    At that moment, Han Seohyun��s voice passed through my head.


    I didn��t hear it wrong.


    It��s definitely her voice.


    Eunha was startled by the sudden voice.


    Then the body moved on its own.


    Ah-.


    My eyesight is clear.


    What is invisible comes into sight.


    I didn��t even realize it, but I suddenly saw the flow of mana in front of my eyes.


    ��I found it!


    Dozens, hundreds, thousands, maybe tens of thousands.


    In the flow of countless mana, Eun-ha found the flow leading to Han Seo-hyun.


    It is the flow of mana that she sent her voice a moment ago.


    ��whoop��!


    follow the flow


    Step into the flow.


    specify the coordinates


    pass follows.


    ����Like


    walking a thousand li with the steps of an ox.


    Eun-ha entrusted herself to the direction of the flow of mana.


    eyes are pushed back


    When the distorted world eventually finds stability��


    ��The Mana Crasher


    Galaxy was aiming its sword at the monster in the form of protecting Seohyun Han.


    There is no embarrassment.


    just wielding a sword


    ��Hello. How are you?��


    Noh Eun-ha laughed.

 Chapter 447

    Relife Player 447


    [Chapter 127]


    [I can hear your heart (7)]


    Why are you here�� why. Are you curious that I��m here?


    ����. huh?


    ��You��re late.


    what? What is he saying now?


    why did you come so late


    ��uh? Uh�� um�� sorry.


    Seohyun Han is Seohyun Han.


    I will never be able to stand her.


    Unexpectedly, Eun-ha apologized without realizing it in a meeting she hadn��t seen in years.


    But that��s what she said right away.


    no you��re welcome


    uh? Just in time to say that I came well.


    ����.


    Huh?


    ��have to


    what did you say now? Then you should say thank you.


    Hear and release people very much.


    Eunha didn��t want to suffer like this, so this time she decided to try to counterattack herself.


    I will stand above Han Seohyun.


    But she was above.


    -Yes, thank you for saving me.


    ����.


    I never thought that she would respond so obediently.


    Eun-ha was at a loss for words when she saw her soft smile.


    I can��t possibly win


    It��s Han Seohyun��s victory.


    Eunha sighed.


    Why?


    ��I don��t know. it��s okay.


    as if you know everything


    Seohyun Han asks as if testing.


    Noh Eun-ha exercised her right to remain silent.


    Then look down at her with the most objective eyes possible.


    ��that doesn��t make sense.


    It��s not a word.


    Her hair is disheveled, and she is not wearing shoes.


    The black stockings are just ugly because the threads are ripped off.


    Even so, my eyes keep going.


    Almost 3 years now.


    One pretty thing remains.


    I didn��t think that she had changed significantly after meeting her for the first time in three years.


    But it seems to be prettier than before.


    no, she got prettier


    But he dared to swallow it.


    It was obvious that she would make fun of me.


    And that��s not what I��m talking about right now.


    Are you hurt anywhere?


    ��I know.


    The bag can be released later.


    Eunha first decided to check the physical condition of Han Seohyun, who must have been injured while being chased by the monster.


    She moves her body around.


    Then, while trying to move his legs, he frowned.


    It looks like he has a broken leg.


    Now that I look at it, my feet are too skinny. It��s like this because I run without shoes on. Does it hurt a lot?


    You can��t run in shoes. yeah it hurts a bit


    How much is a little too much? Are you kidding me?


    Fortunately, there seemed to be no serious injuries.


    Eun-ha put her foot on her lap and used healing magic.


    It was nothing more than first aid.


    As a dealer, he couldn��t use professional healing magic.


    I��ll have to ask Eunwoo later.


    Or ask the supporters below.


    Roughly finish her treatment. S��arch* The N?vel(F)ire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Eunha, with her arm around his shoulder, supports her.


    I was thinking of going down like this.


    Right then.


    ��No Eunha!!


    I heard a voice calling to me in front of me.


    Eunha turned her head.


    Shin Seo-young, who chased after Eun-ha, who ran away without saying a word, arrived late.


    It wasn��t just her.


    There was also Kaede Hoshimiya.


    Where the hell are you acting like that without saying anything? Do you know how startled I really am!?


    Shin Seo-young got angry.


    Eun-ha couldn��t protest anything to her who suddenly flew right in front of him and scolded her.


    Then, I wondered if her anger would subside.


    Her gaze turned to Han Seohyun.


    so. Is the reason you suddenly ran out because of this kid?


    ��yes. Huh�� Who


    is this guy?


    ��Han Seohyun.


    Seohyun Han? what? Uh wait a minute�� Uh uh, come to think of it, the face��


    Shin Seo-young was looking after Han Seo-hyun. She immediately opened her eyes wide after hearing Eunha��s explanation.


    It��s been a long time now, but she had a relationship with the Sirius Group, and of course she had met Seohyun Han.


    Finding her memories of Han Seo-hyun, she nodded with an ah.


    Then you��re bewildered.


    Hey, why is he here��


    Lucky for you.


    I wonder if this is luck��. Okay. I can listen to the explanation later, so I��ll go downstairs for now.


    ��Quack!


    At that time, the building suddenly shook.


    Remnants of buildings that could not withstand the impact fell on their heads.


    Eun-ha pulled Seo-hyeon Han to protect her, and Seo-young Shin quickly applied protective magic.


    What is it��


    Shin Seo-yeong looks flustered.


    Even Eunha was flustered.


    The same goes for Hoshimiya Kaede.


    Suddenly, a huge energy was caught in the sensory net.


    The energy is right around the corner.


    The three of them turned their heads to where they felt the energy.


    ������.��


    The direction of the beach.


    The guy was standing there.


    Are Japanese kids doing what the hell they do?


    ��Iknow, right.


    A giant with a head resembling a cow.


    The monster without one arm was holding a huge club in one hand.


    The 3rd tier monster, Gyuki.


    The one who suddenly appeared was raising his mouth with his eyes shining.


    The guy moves the giant.


    It was, after all, the direction they were in.


    ��Quack!


    Then something blocked the way.


    This is the Minato Mirai Bridge.


    The guy hit the center of the leg with a club as if it was annoying.


    The bridge collapsed.


    Nothing stood in his way now.


    I��m going crazy��


    Shin Seo-yeong chewed her lips.


    It was to the point where I wondered if the Japanese players had really let go of his power.


    But it was not the time to stand still.


    If he��s coming this way�� We need to evacuate those nearby.


    Time is running out.


    Shin Seo-young quickly finished the calculation and tried to move quickly.


    right then-


    -Wait, older sister.


    Eunha called.


    Shin Seo-young hesitated.


    Eun-ha made a mischievous face toward her as she expressed her doubts.


    As time is running out, would you rather do it alone?


    what!?


    But the words that came out of his mouth were never a joke.


    Shin Seo-young was dumbfounded.


    Eun-ha still confidently suggested a raid to her.


    Hey, you��re really crazy


    . There��s nothing you can��t do, right?


    ��seriously, this is crazy. The two of you fearlessly defeating monsters of the 4th tier level?


    So should I do it alone?


    ��no. let��s do it two Ha��


    Shin Seo-yeong tousles her hair.


    Eunha took Han Seohyun by the hand and took her to Kaede.


    Kaede frowned.


    It was a face asking what he was going to do.


    You may have heard it too. From now on, I, Seoyoung-noona, and I will subdue him.


    ��are you really going to do it? Did you see what I can��t do?


    I guess I��ll see you today.


    It will never happen.


    Ha��


    Kaede didn��t stop him.


    It is to know that even if you dry it, it is useless.


    Instead, she asked while pointing at Seohyun Han next to her with a sidelong glance.


    Then what should I do?


    take you somewhere safe can you do it


    It��s not that I can��t do it��


    Kaede blurts out her words.


    Soon, she wondered if she was thinking about it, and spit it out at him.


    Is this the man you said you would serve?


    no.


    So who is this person?


    You heard it too. Sirius��


    What kind of person are you?


    Eunha blinked her eyes.


    I look at Han Seohyun��s expression.


    She is making a false statement.


    So the galaxy grew.


    there is. It��s really tricky to match one color��!


    oh sorry


    Seohyun Han pinched Eunha��s side hard.


    Although it didn��t hurt.


    Eun-ha pretended to be sick and pretended to be sick.


    ��should I join a party this guy is throwing?


    Meanwhile, Kaede suddenly felt skeptical.


    ��


    I couldn��t send Han Seohyun barefoot.


    Eunha put the shoes she was wearing on her feet.


    At that time, Seoyoung Shin and Kaede Hoshimiya looked at Eunha as if she were looking at a strange person.


    Of course, the galaxy was ignored.


    galaxy I��ve been thinking about it for a long time��


    Yes?


    Kaede and Han Seohyun left.


    Now, with only the two of them left, Shin Seo-yeong paused and opened her mouth.


    Riding her wind, he landed on the 6th floor and looked back at her.


    She has a serious expression on her face.


    Aren��t you too tall?


    yes?


    You can��t use it if you only reveal your face.


    It sounds like fat.


    Eunha frowned.


    While casually killing the monster that reacted to the mana the two of them poured out.


    Oh well.


    Then Eunha affirmed.


    As she opened the resonant tangent and tore the monsters apart with the wind, Eunha continued her words as if she had understood.


    My sister is so pretty that I can��t help but raise my eyes. �� you are really disgusting.


    There is no such thing as a true siscom.


    Shin Seo-young spat out with a face of contempt and hunted monsters without talking to him.


    Eunha also swung her sword.


    Attacking the 6th floor area was so easy.


    Came up to the 7th floor.


    What are you going to do from now on?


    There were not many monsters on the 7th floor.


    Seoyoung Shin opened her mouth after a long silence as she cleared the debris blocking the road.


    Eunha shrugged.


    It means to show it in action.


    Then, with a look of boredom, she followed the galaxy that was moving in the direction of the beach.


    It��s pretty big.


    It��s not quite big, it��s huge. If a guy like that disappears and shows up, there really won��t be any disaster.


    Eunha pointed at the 3rd tier monster, Gyuki, who was moving slowly.


    Shin Seo-young shuddered and replied.


    Even so, there was no fear in the words the two shared.


    Although we didn��t talk to each other, it was because we��ve experienced greater fear than I did.


    It only takes one time. As you can see, that guy may also appear and disappear repeatedly because the mana that composes the existence is unstable because he broke the cocoon. Because if you hit the wrong attack, you can die as it is.


    yes. Everyone said so. But do you know what the problem is? One is that it is too big to hit, and there are many vague corners, and the other is that it scatters and disappears with mana at the critical moment.


    just quietly.


    The two looked at the approaching monster and talked about how to defeat it.


    There was no leakage of other stories in the middle.


    Because they were both veterans.


    Quickly and concisely, only the key points are pointed out.


    Thus, Eun-ha drew a conclusion that Shin Seo-yeong could understand.


    ��are you really capable of it?


    Didn��t you know that you saw your sister?


    Ok, fine. Let��s try it.


    Shin Seo-young sighed with a resigned face.


    It is because of her burden the most.


    Even so, she jumped from a tall building without hesitation.


    A strong wind blew from below, and she flew up into the sky wrapped in the wind she made visible.


    Kwajik!


    Lightning struck the dry sky.


    It was caused by Shin Seo-yeong.


    At that moment, the lightning struck the instep of the monster and stopped walking.


    The guy with red eyes eventually found Shin Seo-young, who created huge flames in the air.


    The boy��s steps quicken.


    ��One toughness is no joke!


    Gyuki did not mind being attacked.


    Despite being engulfed in flames one after another, she stuck her tongue out at the charging one without flinching.


    The ground thumps.


    Each time the sound got closer, she broke out in a cold sweat.


    It��s not that that monster is scary, it��s because from now on, if you avoid it incorrectly, it will cause damage to the surroundings.


    Nevertheless, Shin Seo-yeong did not back down and developed magic.


    ��is this your first time?


    The barrier of wind has been established.


    The wind moving between buildings gradually restricts Gyuki��s actions.


    As he tried to touch the wind, the wind turned into a sharp blade and ripped through his hand.


    Kyuki��s eyes narrow.


    As he moved forward, the wind completely entangled him.


    When I couldn��t move anymore��


    ��I knew it would be like this!


    The guy dissolves his existence.


    He was thinking of running away like this.


    However, Shin Seo-yeong was not taken aback. I was expecting this to happen.


    Rather, I was waiting for this moment.


    She raised the resonant tangent from the bottom to the top.


    ����!!


    Eventually, the wind that engulfed the entire area tightened the guy at her command.


    There is no place where the wind does not pass.


    It becomes an invisible chain and wraps around Gyuki��s whole body.


    With magic belonging to advanced control techniques, Gyuki��s mana was temporarily put under her control.


    It was possible because she was the < Empress >.


    Without that, it would be impossible to control the mana of high-ranking monsters alone.


    ��do it faster!


    Of course, she is also overpowered.


    It was because he was interfering with the mana of a being other than himself.


    There��s no way I can��t resist


    Putting all her nerves into stopping Gyuki, she shouted at the top of her voice.


    And the galaxy��


    ��Whoa��


    Eunha had been waiting for this moment.


    This is when the monster comes as close as possible to where you are standing.


    At the same time, this time when existence is bound.


    Once was enough.


    There was no need for the following.


    ����Platinum Cross


    The mana compressed three times through the black thorn tree shines golden.


    The blade dyed with intense light gradually loses its shape.


    is a set of lights.


    Eunha raised her hand holding the hilt above her head and slashed her sword straight down at him.


    ������!!


    The platinum-colored magic that flew as if splitting the world in half swallowed Gyuki.


    The world is bathed in platinum light.


    ������


    After the light that swept the world for a moment disappeared, there was only a monster whose body split in half and collapsed.


    Soon, the mana that makes up its existence melts into the air, and the death of the corps commander is announced throughout the city.


    ��Yes, this is it. It��s perfect.


    The city sparkles with blue light.


    It is a sign of the end of the disaster.


    While I started to hear more and more people��s shouts from here and there��.


    ��But I can��t stand it even three times�� I have to tell Hae-su to make a new sword for me.


    Won-ha calmly looked at her favorite sword.


    The microscopic cracks in the blade were now large enough to be seen.


    It��s probably not going to be repaired.


    Eun-ha regretted the sword she was accustomed to and put it in the scabbard.


    ��


    ��What? Gyuki was subdued?


    What are you talking about? It��s been a long time since you said that it appeared, and there could be a story that it was suddenly subjugated!


    Didn��t it disappear again?


    It suddenly flashed a light��


    A light? That flash?


    After the light disappeared, Gyuki was falling down!


    So who knocked it down? ��what? Koreans? Why did Koreans appear there? Why!?


    Although formally a 3rd tier monster, it is actually a 4th tier monster.


    On that day, news spread in Yokohama that two players from Korea had defeated Gyuki.


    One was < The Empress > Shin Seo-young.


    The other was Noh Eun, a student at the High School Academy.

 Chapter 448

    Relife Player 448


    [Chapter 128]


    [Knowing the answer]


    News of a Korean player��s defeat of a Japanese third-tier monster quickly spread throughout Yokohama.


    People in the city witnessed how Shin Seo-young, who is treated as the ��Empress�� in Korea, caused a huge storm to seal Gyuki.


    Nonsense. is that possible?


    No, then what the hell were our players doing?


    You were saying that it would be difficult to hold on while you were going to catch on so easily?


    Among the people, voices expressing doubts emerged.


    The remarks of Japanese players, who had difficulty subjugating Gyuki, who appeared and disappeared from nowhere, suddenly lost their credibility.


    There was no choice but to do it because only one person dealt with Gyuki, who was unable to handle even if several of the best players in Yokohama joined forces.


    Moreover, Shin Seo-yeong��s confidence in handling nature made the Japanese people feel awe.


    ��Platinum Cross,


    in that situation.


    The platinum-colored flash that swallowed Gyuki who was caught in the storm at once was indescribable.


    A light just flashed.


    And when the light disappeared, Gyuki, who had ruined the city, had lost its existence and was fading away.


    People who saw it were shocked.


    Those who didn��t know much about magic had no choice but to judge the situation based only on the visible phenomena.


    Pear platinum magic! who the hell is that! Who used that kind of magic!?


    Didn��t the Twelve Heads come?


    Were there any players among the Twelve that used magic like this?


    ��what? Are you a student?


    A great storm and a platinum flash.


    The people whose images were clearly imprinted in their heads were frantic to find out the identities of the players who participated in subjugating Gyuki.


    Eventually, they figured out the identity of the player who fired the platinum flash.


    I am a student at the Korean Academy.


    Don��t lie!


    This is a hoax! It can��t be!


    A Korean�� and a child who was still a student defeated Gyuki? Who the hell believes that? The level of Korea was that much?


    It��s nonsense�� that we, the Yamato people, couldn��t deal with properly, and just sent them away with a single magic shot?


    It��s because Yokohama��s level is low! If the Twelve Gods had come, I��m sure Gyuki wouldn��t have been an opponent! that��s right! And it was when the elite players fled Yokohama to protect Kaguya-sama!


    After < Destruction at the End of the Century >.


    Exchanges between countries were drastically reduced, and people inevitably


    had a strong sense of pride in their country.


    After all, Japan was an island nation.


    Surrounded by the sea on all sides and having to live with the threat of monsters, they were proud of their country��s players.


    Japanese players are strong.


    People who had such a consciousness in the background couldn��t help but be embarrassed by the performance of Korean players.


    However, they did not know how to be grateful.


    What if someone subdues you? Didn��t they save us after all?


    thank you Thanks for saving me.


    Hey Korean players are great. How can you save us so hard even though you are not a citizen of your own country��


    I heard that Korean children who came to Japan this time voluntarily participated in the lifesaving operation? What do you do to help each other? Still, don��t forget to be grateful!


    Korean people are so nice.


    that��s right. Shouldn��t we be thankful for what we should be thankful for? Why can��t you understand this?


    There were many people who were shocked, but there were more people who were grateful for the performance of Korean players.


    It��s just that they haven��t been expressing it for a while.


    Then they raised their voices.


    People who did not normally express their opinions gathered courage one by one to refute those who expressed extreme emotions in society.


    In addition, Japanese players soon sent messages of thanks to Korean players.


    It was unusual.


    Public opinion quickly turned very favorably towards Korean players.


    Huh��. It��s a problem with people trying to muddy the water. Now, please admit what you have to admit, don��t cling to past glories, get out of your room and do something useful for the country��


    Kaguya Tsukiko.


    She just changed the tide. She was in Yokohama at the right time and readily accepted the offer from Korean players who said they would help with the lifesaving operation.


    It was a car on which people��s lives depended. To the extent that I want to borrow even a cat��s hand.


    But a problem arose.


    Korean players were better than I thought��.


    Korean players were very good.


    In particular, to the extent that the performance of Japanese players was overshadowed.


    As a result, there were people who were disappointed with the local players or jealous of the Korean players.


    Either way, it was a loss of national pride. S��ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Thus, Kaguya turned the tide of public opinion in a positive direction.


    Anyway, I received a lot of help from Korea for this. Even if I don��t like Lim Ga-eul��s flaunting�� I still have to reciprocate.


    Near Yokohama Station.


    The top floor of the Takashimaya department store.


    Kaguya, who temporarily made the furthest office into her office, looked down at her desk.


    Large magic stones and skill stones.


    It came from Gyuki.


    Hmm��


    According to the rules of the International Mana Management Organization, in principle, possession of magic stones and skill stones belonged to the players who participated in the battle when subjugating the monster.


    The Japanese mana management organization, which followed the will of the international mana management organization, naturally had to follow it.


    However, there are times when the ideal and the reality of the regulations do not coincide.


    If the ownership of magic stones and skill stones is transferred to Korean players, the country��s prestige will be lowered.


    Not to mention the decline in Japanese morale.


    In a way, it is an outflow of capital.


    In that sense, player Shin Seo-young handled it very well��


    She rolled the magic stone with her finger and recalled what had happened a while ago.


    < Empress > Shin Seo-yeong handed over ownership of the magic stone and skill stone to herself.


    It could be seen as a wise measure to avoid creating an international conflict.


    So, all that was left for her was to give proper compensation to those who took part in the rescue operation.


    Then what should I give�� First of all, I have to give a suitable reward to the player Seoyoung Shin and student Eunha Noh who subjugated Gyuki��.


    The reward must also be done wisely.


    Kaguya was lost in thought.


    Then, she muttered the name of Noh Eun-ha, who had defeated Gyuki.


    Is this the girl Seohyun talked about? Hmm�� I was just taking it lightly, but it seems he wasn��t an ordinary kid.


    Noh Eun-ha Korean academy student.


    The 3rd tier is actually the one who subdued Gyuki, who is presumed to be the 4th tier.


    Kaguya was deeply troubled as he rolled the skill stone.


    ��


    Jongpyeong is almost over now.


    For the students who completed their last mission in Marado, the only thing left to do is to return by boat five days after their arrival.


    Accommodation was provided at the place where the first mission was completed, so the five days spent in Marado could be practically free time.


    However, there was no way they could spend their free time properly in a place without radio waves.


    Wield it with your heart��


    in a situation where there is nothing to do.


    The academy students had no choice but to choose the path of self-discipline.


    Marado was also a land that could play a role in promoting their growth.


    It was because there was only grass and fields around, so I was able to deal with monsters without adding or subtracting strength.


    Moreover, the instructors and players had nothing special to do while trapped on the island, so they even helped the students train.


    Oh, so when you have time to think about that, move your body! Why do you keep using your head!?


    Why don��t you think about using your brain instead of talking with your mouth?


    Mok Min-ho also started training.


    He got up early in the morning and went out to the backyard with a sword.


    Then, as he was swinging his sword, Bae Su-bin and Jin Parang sensed his presence and joined the training.


    Currently, Bae Su-bin was practicing magic that could attack a wide area from a little distance.


    Try swinging your sword like that! do you think that would be the case?


    If you don��t want to help, just get out of here. Don��t try to argue with Jinpa and you.


    Ugh�� I��m thinking about it, but I��m telling you, but


    I��m going to go to the middle of the day.


    The two people from different fields of support still had something in common in that they used swords.


    As a result, the two tried to interfere with each other.


    ��You have to know how to wield a sword with your heart sometimes, not your head. haha.��


    In the end, Mok Min-ho, as always, decided to ignore Jinpa-rang.


    He looked at the sword in his hand and recalled the words the woman in the white uniform had spoken the day before.


    The woman was a prosecutor.


    Her true identity was unknown, but her skill at slashing monsters with invisible speed proved that she was an extraordinary person.


    Then, the words she said as if passing by made me nervous.


    ��All I can teach you is improvisation. Because teaching you swordsmanship does more harm than good. You might try to learn a new swordsmanship for no reason and end up with a different result. Because in the basic part you are already complete.��


    ��Hmm��.��


    ��Of course, I think that relying too much on the sword is strong, but�� It��s not wrong, but if you can afford it, think about swinging it with your heart.��


    ��mind? Wield it with your heart?��


    ��Because the original artisan doesn��t choose a tool.��


    Above all, the woman��s advice was what Mong Min-ho felt in his heart.


    Eunha, who often taught him swordsmanship, had said the same thing.


    The sword is already complete.


    There is no need to give up the sword you have learned since childhood and learn a new sword.


    Just go ahead with yourself as you have done so far.


    A craftsman doesn��t choose a tool�� Eunha Noh only talks about what he knows and doesn��t want to think about telling it, so Won��


    Minho cursed Eunha Noh, who was in Japan at this time.


    he still remembered


    That Eunha Noh openly giggled when she went to Marado.


    Later, when I went to Busan Port by train and heard from the instructor that Noh Eun-ha was going to Japan, I don��t know how salty it was.


    Soon, he tried to continue practicing his swordsmanship by creating imaginary enemies.


    right then-


    ��Artisans do not choose tools. Yes, a master calligrapher does not choose a brush.


    A woman who had not been seen even when she woke up early in the morning suddenly appeared.


    Minho looked at the woman who blocked his own sword with the sword he hadn��t even taken out of the scabbard.


    He stepped back in embarrassment.


    Putting the sword back in its scabbard, the woman looked at him intently.


    I felt it the first time I saw you yesterday, but you still don��t seem to know how much power you have.


    The woman was out of luck.


    Mok Min-ho��s expression changes.


    Even so, she held out her hand to him without hesitation.


    It means to ask for a sword.


    After a moment of hesitation, Mok Min-ho handed her his sword.


    The woman takes the sword out of its scabbard.


    then admire


    see Not a single day was missed. No matter how much you manage it, it can��t be helped that it��s lifespan is over��. That would mean that the mana applied to the blade is special.


    What does that mean��


    that sword wielders have the gift of their dreams? haha.


    The woman, who seemed to be in her thirties, smiled like an old woman.


    she continues


    Your gift, if I��m guessing right, will probably increase your cutting power. In theory�� if you put your mind to it, there��s nothing in the world that you can��t cut. This is why talent is��


    A gift that increases cutting power.


    Minho sighed silently.


    Then listen to the woman��s explanation.


    Everyone has a sword in their heart. The more unbreakable and harder the sword in your heart is, the stronger your convictions are. So, swinging a sword with your heart means swinging it with firm conviction.


    Why is this��


    The woman pulled out the knife and threw the sheath to Minho.


    Minho, who was suddenly given the scabbard, put on a puzzled expression.


    Either that or not, the woman always just laughed.


    go down Get down there and fight.


    Monsters were roaming where the woman pointed.


    Mok Min-ho frowned.


    Are you saying that subduing monsters with only the scabbard is improbable?


    Then the woman sighed.


    From the outside, you can see that your sword is already complete, so now it means to forge your sword internally.


    So you mean fighting monsters with a scabbard?


    okay. If you believe you can cut, you can cut anything you hold in your hand, whether it��s a scabbard or a straw.


    ����.


    If it��s your gift, you��ll soon be able to easily kill monsters just by adding mana. Then, from then on, try slashing without using mana.


    Not using mana?


    The power that comes from your gift is a power that can only be obtained after hard work. If you use it without effort, even if you can see the effect right away, you won��t get the enlightenment you get through hard work. So do you think the sword will stand right in your heart? haha.


    The woman clicked her tongue.


    Mok Min-ho was wondering what to say, but shook his head.


    Now, without saying a word, he went in the direction she had indicated earlier.


    The woman silently watched his back.


    Huh��. The more I look at him, the more I regret it. If the shape hadn��t been fixed already, I could have touched it��


    The woman lamented.


    One is that even if he does not attain enlightenment, he is in a cruel world where he can reach a level with just one gift.


    On the other hand, if I had been a little faster, I would have been able to greet a disciple who would be worthwhile to teach.


    But the lamentation was short-lived.


    You have to stand�� How far are you planning to go��?


    Minho, Subin, and Blue Oppa are around here. That��s where they went! I��m sure this is the best place, so trust me? don��t you trust me ��No��If I don��t trust you, who will I trust��


    Then don��t talk nonsense and follow me.


    A new ship entered Marado.


    Hwang Jin-hee, the woman from < The Swordsman >, looked down at the students coming up from below.


    There are no good kids��


    Hwang Jin-hee went back to the store to prepare a new jajangmyeon.

 Chapter 449

    Relife Player 449(a)


    [Chapter 128]


    [The mind that knows the answer (2)]


    A living myth.


    It is a modifier referring to those who made great contributions to the country by personally experiencing < Destruction at the End of the Century >.


    Players who overcame cataclysms with human bodies and accumulated the magic of myth in their bodies.


    < After the Sword > Hwang Jin-hee.


    She belonged to one of them.


    Two bowls of jjajangmyeon.


    ��thank you for this food!!��


    The reason why she is wandering all over the country without participating in establishing the fairy government is to do justice.


    Hwang Jin-hee, who served jajangmyeon in the kitchen, served jajangmyeon to the two people who were mouth-watering and groggy.


    A man with a sad smile and a fox, Ain.


    My�� I��m�� I��m really eating jajangmyeon�� Black�� It��s so delicious.


    you stupid. why are you crying joy! shed tears quickly


    Heuk�� Serena, this is really delicious. Try it with pickled radish�� ruler.


    The man, who put a chopstick in his mouth, shed tears.


    Ain the fox pulled out a tissue and blew the man��s nose instead, as if he couldn��t stop it.


    Hwang Jin-hee looked at the two who seemed to be on good terms with a hearty smile.


    Eat because there are more. haha.


    ��give me another bowl, sister! So delicious!


    I��d like another bowl too.


    The two quickly emptied the plate.


    Hwang Jin-hee smiled and brought new jajangmyeon from the kitchen.


    I see that Moon-Jun oppa is doing well. Seeing how good the kids are��


    Hwang Jin-hee smiled as she watched the two eat jajangmyeon together.


    It was the same with the inaction the two showed a moment ago, but the skills of the students at the Higher Academy were generally good.


    So Hwang Jin-hee felt that the world that she and other living myths dreamed of decades ago was being created.


    < Cheolong > Mun-Jun, the current head of the Twelve Seats, was building a good country.


    So delicious. It��s like I��ve never eaten such delicious jajangmyeon in my life.


    Wipe your mouth and eat. And eat slowly. My sister also said this. There are a lot of them, so eat slowly.


    However, it is impossible to do justice with institutions alone.


    This is a blind spot in the law.


    Therefore, if < Cheolong > Mun-jun tries to enforce justice through law, he will punish the evil that escapes the law.


    It was the reason why she rejected Mun-Jun��s offer and freely roamed the country without belonging to any organization.


    Darkness doesn��t suit me at all, so it can��t be helped.


    Of course, even in the fairy government, there were existences that punished evil with something other than the law.


    It��s dark.


    After < Destruction at the End of the Century > and possibly even before that, the darkness that had been lurking in the country once completely swallowed the country.


    The government has become anarchy and the world has lost its laws.


    In addition, as the darkness ate himself, the world became a chaos in which order was completely lost.


    However, the fairy Lim Ga-eul, who possesses the gift of < Silver >, appeared in this world and changed the world.


    sister! Give me one more bowl!


    How many bowls do you eat? Eunhyuk, are you Eunha? Why are you learning bad things?


    It can��t be funny.


    The need to purify themselves from the darkness of all sorts of crimes emerged. sea??h th�� N??elFir��.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It is yin and yang. It is the strange harmony of the world.


    In order for there to be perfect darkness, light must exist.


    And so this country was reborn on the basis of some darkness.


    Under the supervision of < King of Darkness > Baek Seo-jin, evil came to judge evil.


    That��s why she decided to enforce justice with her own will, not the fairy government.


    uh? Isn��t he warm sun?


    Really. Ara is next to me.


    How did you get to the top?


    I guess I lost my way. Let��s not worry about him. There is nothing to be gained by throwing away the inside.


    Recently, however, she had a hunch that the moment she would disappear from this world was not far away.


    Only then did he wish that there would be someone who would inherit his power.


    This must have been exactly what Sungwoon felt.


    I was dumbfounded that he went back to his hometown to train younger students because he lost an arm, but now I understand.


    That��s why she didn��t turn down the academy��s request.


    < The Swordsman > was looking for someone who would inherit its strength and will among the academy students.


    ��Kuh��! How on earth can you fight them with just a scabbard��!


    Did you say Mok Min-ho in that sense?


    Hwang Jin-hee found a male student training outside the store.


    He is a man with a cold impression.


    Now, taking his advice, he was showing off the eccentricity of fighting monsters with only the scabbard.


    Tsk tsk�� He��s a talented guy. Hey, I don��t know if I��m asking too much for a guy who hasn��t even reached the point of unifying the swords yet��


    Gift < Cutting Providence >.


    A very rare gift that is said to be theoretically impossible to cut, depending on the person��s mind.


    For those who handle swords, it was a gift like a dream.


    Even if that child does not attain enlightenment, she will be able to display power similar to that of the mind sword that she has managed to reach by making up her mind.


    He didn��t know how great his power was yet.


    You have to figure this out yourself. Maybe the ones who taught that kid how to use a sword? Accidents can be biased to one side only because of misinformation��


    Of course, she had no intention of telling him in detail about his talent.


    One was for his growth, and the other was because of jealousy of him for having the power to easily attain a level that someone had earned with difficulty.


    As a swordsman, this is unavoidable.


    Perhaps the people who taught him the sword felt the same way.


    By the way�� From what I saw yesterday and today, I don��t think personality is going to be a problem, and in a way, he��s naive.


    He also had the personality and qualities she wanted.


    However, his sword is complete. He didn��t want to put his sword skills on top of someone else��s touch.


    So she was waiting for other students to come.


    ��what? How the hell do monsters suddenly start chasing Taeyang?


    I see�� Why are those who were still chasing after Taeyang? And why�� why are you coming here��


    I can��t. There are too many of them. Serena, let��s join us too!


    Is he No Eun-ha? Why is it that a case comes along even if you stay still�� Ha, I��ll also ask for support from my blue brother.


    By the time she wakes up from her thoughts.


    Her eyes twinkled when she saw a male student approaching the store who was suddenly caught up in a group of monsters.


    ��Kuh��! These are real��! Araya! Don��t fall from my side!


    A male student with a striking appearance.


    Exuding a good-looking atmosphere, he was brandishing a sword while protecting the female student next to him.


    However, the posture of swinging the sword is very messy, but the way to move the body is quite excellent.


    There was no room for intuition.


    It��s like the distribution of mana�� One sense is excellent.


    < After the Sword > Hwang Jin-hee.


    She judged a man��s potential with a gift that reads information from the mana shed by the opponent who created her as a < sword sword >.


    Whoa��


    And I was admiring it without even realizing it.


    It is a diamond covered in ashes.


    A solid and solid jewel that will shine brilliantly if polished well.


    her eyes lit up


    It��s as if fate allowed her to meet a boy with infinite potential.


    It��s a really coveted talent.


    The only regret is��


    �C Personality is a problem. Is that unaware?


    She frowned.


    Now that I see it, the male student was not protecting the female student.


    While protecting the female student who appeared to be Caster, he tried to use her as a shield in case of emergency.


    It is an inedible personality.


    And that when she saw it, the man seemed to be doing it unconsciously.


    So it��s more difficult.


    He doesn��t seem to have a bad disposition, but is it just a strange way of thinking?


    Then there could be room for improvement��


    and she was running out of time.


    It��s such a pity to throw it away without regret.


    She grunted and looked at the men who had joined in to help the two on the other side.


    Among them, there was a male student who tearfully ate the jajangmyeon he provided earlier.


    Rambo


    Mana Crasher


    Hmm��


    He was also a swordsman.


    Hwang Jin-hee took a closer look at the male student��s ability to subdue the monsters at once as he jumped into the group.


    It moves quickly and attacks the monsters.


    Then she clicked her tongue.


    ��It is a dangerous sword.


    It is a dangerous sword.


    That��s a sword that kills people.


    Even if the foundation is solid, there is no precise form for swordsmanship.


    It��s just that he shows off the swordsmanship optimized for battle according to the situation he��s in.


    It was so practical and at the same time seemed so dangerous.


    A sword that seems to have no regrets about life, just a sword that kills everything in sight.


    And strangely�� I can see the figure of the white paper��.


    It specializes in ambush.


    Moreover, the swordsmanship of the male students seemed to be close to those of those living in the dark.


    Especially < King of Darkness > Baek Seo-jin.


    She grunted at the thought of a human being who was no match for her.


    He seems to have talent�� but he doesn��t like swordsmanship��


    compared to the male student from before.


    The talent of that man who is showing dangerous swordsmanship is insignificant.


    It��s not that you don��t have talent.


    However, the male student��s talent, which reminds him of a diamond, is superior.


    In the end, her heart was going not to him, but to the boy who was like a diamond.


    It was then.


    Heh heh��


    Hwang Jin-hee laughed out of spirit.


    A male student who practices swordsmanship who is obsessed with killing others suddenly saves Ain the fox without even caring about his own life.


    Coincidentally, with a sword that kills people, he is trying to save people.


    Only then did she take another look at the male student��s swordsmanship.


    He��s a freak, but that��


    his swordsmanship is sharp.


    People are not sharp.


    Swords and people are different.


    In other words, that male student hadn��t met proper swordsmanship.


    You are wearing clothes that do not fit your body.


    Hwang Jin-hee couldn��t help but laugh when he saw this strange harmony.


    Besides-.


    -Why did you move like that just now? But the enemy��s weak point was accurately stabbed. Did you show any weakness in an instant? No < critical >�� no way?


    Hwang Jin-hee doubted his eyes.


    Then again, I couldn��t help but be surprised to see that the male student suddenly went back to the monster��s back and cut off the guy��s breath.


    It is < critical >.


    A gift to find out the opponent��s weakness.


    Hwang Jin-hee had no choice but to open her mouth soon after seeing < Critical >, which was as rare as her gift.


    Although I was attracted to the child with the gift that increases cutting power�� That kid��s < Critical > is definitely attractive.


    It also seems like fate.


    A child with swordsmanship that did not suit him appeared with < Critical >.


    And Hwang Jin-hee��s own swordsmanship would surely suit that child.


    Hmm��


    Now she��s in trouble.


    There were two options.


    A male student who has infinite potential, but his personality seems to be a problem.


    Comparatively, a male student who lacks talent but meets his wishes.


    ��Yes, that��s good.


    Her troubles did not last long.


    Having come to a sudden conclusion, she quickly dealt with the monsters the students were dealing with.


    Then the eyes of the students gathered at the table turned to her.


    Hwang Jin-hee moved on, ignoring the gaze that was focused on her.


    Heck heck��


    I thought he was going to die��


    Is his stamina depleted?


    I pass an ivory-haired child who is sitting on the floor gasping for breath.


    Eventually, she headed to the place where a male student was being supported by Ain the fox.


    Two people look up at her.


    At this, Hwang Jin-hee opened her mouth��.


    -I��ll put your clothes on right away.


    ��yes?


    Eunhyuk Choi said he doubted his ears.

 Chapter 450

    Relife Player 450(b)


    [Chapter 128]


    [The mind that knows the answer (3)]


    The place where the disaster passed was truly miserable.


    The entire city adjacent to the beach was literally devastated, and Yokohama��s largest hospital was exposed to omnipresence.


    It was impossible to transport patients, and there were limits to operating the hospital with emergency power.


    Monsters even attacked.


    The functions of large hospitals were inevitably paralyzed, and similar cases occurred throughout Yokohama.


    As a result, it was not possible to accurately calculate the damage, and in the end, people focused on saving the survivors rather than counting the dying ones.


    Are you hurt anywhere?


    ��that��s what I��m talking about. how is it? What are those people saying? They say you��re fine


    really? Can��t you see it with your own eyes


    Medical workers set up tents along the roadside and carried out rescue operations.


    The road was flooded with people who were injured.


    In such a situation, Seohyun Han was hospitalized in a private room in a small hospital.


    He��s great too.


    If you��ve been doing anything while you��re here, the Japanese government will give you this kind of convenience


    .


    It is said that Han Seo-hyun was protected by the Japanese government and was guided to the hospital instead of the street emergency center.


    Eunha, who did not know that the Japanese government would give Koreans such consideration, was inevitably surprised.


    He just stared blankly at her in a hospital gown.


    Soon, the galaxy grew.


    What do you mean?


    It��s okay to be alive like this


    I don��t know because it��s far away.


    Eun-ha soon moved on with a shudder.


    Currently, Shin Seo-young went to the Yokohama Mana Management Organization to submit the magic stone and skill stone obtained from Gyuki.


    The medical staff who were checking on Seohyun��s condition just left the room as soon as Eunha entered the room.


    Soon there were only two people left in the hospital room.


    I think I��ll have to check it up close, but look where.


    Yes, then you can see it to your heart��s content.


    Eunha pulled the chair in front of her and sat down.


    Take a close look at Seohyun Han.


    She also stares at Eunha without avoiding her gaze.


    How are you?


    ��It��s been a while since I��ve seen you, but nothing has changed.


    You��re pretending you didn��t see it. A lot has changed, but there��s no way I won��t recognize it.


    Where?


    You��ll have to find out for yourself.


    Just like tempting people.


    Seohyun Han smiles provocatively.


    The eyes are intense.


    Eun-ha turned her head away from her and found her feet wrapped in the blanket.


    He gets under the blanket on his own without asking her permission.


    what about feet?


    Thanks to your magic treatment, it will be back to normal sooner or later. He took the medicine even though he was scratched�� What are you doing?


    Are you touching your feet?


    get your hands off it now


    Nope.


    Supporting her ankle with his hand, he placed his hand on her bandaged foot.


    Only the toes and heels stick out.


    Eunha playfully pricked her toe.


    Seohyun Han flinched.


    Seeing her nervous expression was interesting, Eunha soon swiped the soles of her feet once with her fingertips.


    Didn��t I tell you not to?


    ��Looks like you��ve been doing well. What��s your strength? Oh, it hurts��


    Can you stop pretending to be sick when you��re not sick?


    Seohyun Han stretched out her leg and kicked Eunha in the chest.


    Eun-ha deliberately pretended to be sick and took her hands off her feet.


    Han Seo-hyun burst into laughter as if it was absurd.


    just been How are you?


    I was just too


    We met after almost 3 years.


    The two then asked each other��s well-being.


    As Eunha easily opened the topic, Seohyun also opened the story package.


    Uncharacteristic of her, she talks a lot.


    But I thought it was good to see her like that.


    It was then.


    Seohyun-ah!!


    By the time he was telling her the reason for coming to Yokohama.


    Out of nowhere, the door to the hospital room was thrown open, and a man gasped for breath and jumped in.


    It was Doyoung Han.


    The man, his hair tousled and sweating profusely, ran straight to her on the bed.


    ��father?


    thank god. Really�� I��m so glad. I was so worried about you when I heard that you were there��


    While Han Seo-hyun��s eyes widened.


    Han Do-young hugged her tightly.


    Eun-ha, who had avoided her seat just before,


    gave him the seat she was sitting on.


    I didn��t know that man was here too��


    Han Do-young, chairman of the Sirius Group.


    Eunha never thought he would be in Japan.


    On the other hand, he thought it strange that the person he knew was not a businessman, but a parental figure that could be found anywhere.


    Han Seo-hyun seemed to be the same.


    Oh father�� this��


    thank you so much for being alive. Are you not hurt anywhere?


    Han Seo-hyun is embarrassed while being hugged by Han Do-young.


    While looking at Eunha, she was taken aback by her father��s worried words.


    Before long, her hand, which had been wandering in the air, carefully traced his father��s back.


    The hand that gently grabbed the folds of his clothes quickly gripped Han Do-young��s back.


    ��it was scary.


    yes yes I must have been very scared. Thank you so much for being alive. If you do anything, I�� I��!


    Seohyun Han weeps.


    Eunha turned her back as she watched her cry.


    Soon after, even Han Do-yeong cries.


    Eun-ha decided to leave the hospital room, not wanting to disturb them.


    I was going to see her a lot during my stay in Japan anyway.


    Eunha quietly opens the door��.


    ��Choi Yejang?


    There was one more person who visited her hospital room.


    Eunha called his name as he stood in front of the hospital room.


    Choi Ye-jang hesitated when his name was called. His wandering gaze avoids him and heads into the hospital room.


    Ah ah Seohyun! My father was also here. It��s really fortunate�� I felt so depressed when I parted with you there��


    Choi Ye-jang awkwardly calls her.


    Only then did Han Seo-hyun, freed from Han Do-young��s embrace, pouted her head out and looked at Choi Ye-jang.


    ��huh?


    she blinks


    Soon, a twinkle crept into her eyes.


    Choi Ye-jang, who burst into tears in the middle of the hospital room, and Han Do-yeong, who was hugging Seo-hyeon Han, didn��t seem to know.


    Eun-ha, who was watching the whole situation calmly, was able to read the expression of Han Seo-hyun, who poked her head out over Han Do-young��s shoulder.


    What is he thinking?


    Eunha tilted her head.


    Either that or not, Han Seo-Hyun eventually whispers something into Han Do-Young��s ear.


    what!?


    Han Do-yeong suddenly gets angry.


    Choi Ye-jang, who had been crying profusely, raised her head startled.


    Han Do-yeong, who got up from her seat, was approaching Choi Ye-jang with a face like fire.


    Oh father��?


    Where am I, your father!


    ��yes?


    I thought you were a good person, so I entrusted Seohyun, but now I see that I didn��t have eyes to see!


    What are you talking about�� ah��!


    Dirty bastard��


    Han Do-young punched Choi Ye-jang in the face without hesitation.


    Choi Ye-jang, who had been beaten without even taking a defensive posture, rolled on the floor with a kick on his butt.


    Han Do-yeong cursed at him as he rolled on the floor, as if his anger was not resolved.


    ��what��s going on?


    I don��t know what happened.


    Eunha put on a dumbfounded expression as she watched what happened in front of her eyes.


    However, one thing was known.


    The person who becomes the chairman of Sirius Group has beaten the direct line of YH Group.


    This could be interpreted as a relationship between the Sirius group and the YH group��


    ��Get out of my sight right now. I know the detailed explanation because I will give it right in front of your father as soon as I return home.


    It was as if the engagement of Han Seo-hyun and Choi Ye-jang had been canceled.


    Sirius Group Chairman Han Do-young put an end to it himself.


    ��


    Until now, Han Seohyun thought. sea??h th�� ��ovelFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    That her father, Han Do-yeong, who reigns as the king of Sirius, is very strict with her own daughter.


    In fact, the father she had been through since childhood was such a person.


    But when his father hugged him, covered in sweat��


    ��Ah��


    she realized that her thoughts were wrong.


    There was a violent trembling in the body of the father who embraced him.


    The sweat running down his neck was enough to tell how hard his father had been running to come see him.


    Thank you so much for being alive. Are you not hurt anywhere?


    Han Seo-hyun, who thought that she was nothing more than a Sirius Group��s chess piece, couldn��t help but feel a surge of emotion the moment she heard her father��s words.


    So, for the first time since realizing his duty, he cried out loud.


    Then the father cries too.


    My father comforts me by saying it��s all my fault.


    ��I missed you.


    I also wanted to see you a lot. You don��t know how much I regretted coming here�� If I had known it would be like this, I wouldn��t have sent you to a place like this�� I just kept taking you with me�� I��m really sorry, Dad.


    Dad��.


    Even though Eunha Noh was there.


    As she hugged Han Do-yeong, she felt his feelings.


    Then Doyoung Han hugged her even tighter.


    ��Choi Yejang?


    In the meantime.


    Choi Ye-jang entered the hospital room.


    Soon, as she looked over Han Do-young��s shoulder, her head cooled.


    Ah ah Seohyun! My father was also here. It��s really fortunate��. How my heart was broken when


    we parted ways there��


    Han Seo-hyun did not feel any special emotions while seeing him like that.


    It��s not wrong.


    Entrepreneurs, of course, had to be servile at times, depending on the circumstances. so that you can make a profit.


    Likewise, an entrepreneur should be able to forget the past and reconcile with the other party for his own benefit.


    The unfortunate side is to bend.


    -Dad.


    huh?


    If so, who is the one who regrets right now?


    It was both.


    From a certain point of view, Choi Ye-jang, who owed her life to Han Seo-hyun, was in a position where she had to kneel down to gain the influence of the Sirius Group.


    In addition, the Sirius Group, which was trying to form an alliance with the YH Group in order to surpass the Galaxy Group, had to accept Choi Ye-jang��s reconciliation, even though it was unpleasant.


    It was a win-win for each other.


    Why?


    he pushed me


    ��what?


    That��s��


    But even knowing that, Seohyun Han wanted to test the emotions she was currently feeling.


    Whose side will Han Do-young take?


    The result was as she hoped.


    Han Do-yeong, who heard her circumstances in a whisper, made a fiery face and defeated Choi Ye-jang.


    Where does a dog like him take my daughter��


    Han Seo-hyun learned a new side of her father.


    When you think about it, it was natural.


    No matter how much the king of a country that dominates the great nation of Sirius would give up what he had to protect for profit and bend his pride.


    It was something a small man would do.


    Do you mean that the people will be loyal to a king who sells his children?


    Han Seo-hyun felt relieved when she saw Choi Ye-jang, who had run away.


    If you ask Kaguya-sama, maybe you can find some evidence.


    If


    you look for it, there will be witnesses .


    In fact, it is enough to cause misunderstanding.


    However, if you properly understand the background, YH Group will not be able to argue with you.


    Rather, YH Group may have to bend over to Sirius Group to somehow cover up the incident.


    Choi Ye-jang��s choice could not be said to be a crime in a situation where her life was the most important, but moral responsibility would not be avoided.


    For the sake of the group��s image, they will surely bow their heads.


    In any case, this will ruin your relationship with YH.


    Han Seo-hyun was lost in thought as she looked at Han Do-young, who bowed her head in gratitude as she held Eun-ha��s hand tightly.


    I don��t think you need to worry.


    Just in time, there was a Luminous Group whose business divisions overlapped with YH.


    There is no harm to Sirius.


    So-.


    ��It��s Eunha.


    Seohyun Han called Eunha Noh with a lighter heart.


    Han Do-young��s hand is being held, and he blinks his eyes as if asking what��s going on.


    pink.


    Capturing the vaguely buried emotions in his eyes, she smiled and proposed to him.


    ��While I��m in Japan��would you like to be my exclusive?


    We met after a long time.


    I want to spend a little more time together.


    She just looked at Noh Eun-ha, ignoring her father, who seemed to have suddenly realized something.


    Eun-ha, who was standing still looking at herself, soon��.


    ��Yes, that��s good.


    I accepted her offer.


    Seohyun Han listened to Eunha��s answer and appreciated the colors he sent.


    It is pink.


    A color that makes people feel cozy.


    A young man who had shown an achromatic world without emotion a few years ago was now showing a faint pink world.

 Chapter 451

    Relife Player 451


    [Chapter 128]


    [A heart that knows the answer (4)]


    That evening the players saved Yokohama.


    Seohyun Han had a sincere conversation with Doyoung Han after a long time.


    Maybe it was the first time in my life.


    Your engagement will be terminated as soon as you return to Korea. There are sins committed on the other side too, so I can��t find fault with them.


    ��your dad. thank you.


    It seems like it��s been a long time since I heard you say thank you.


    Ever since she realized how heavy Sirius�� name was.


    Seohyun Han always treated her father only as the chairman of Sirius Group.


    just follow orders


    Because his feelings are nothing more than irrational to Sirius.


    So she killed her feelings and refused to reveal her dissatisfaction to her father.


    However, that was rather a cause for trouble.


    How was your study abroad life in Japan?


    I guess it wasn��t that bad. Maybe it was a valuable experience. But what was interesting was�� It seemed that there was not much difference between living in Korea and Japan.


    There was a lack of communication.


    The couple had been mistaken all this time.


    Her father, Han Do-yeong, did not decide to get her engaged for profit alone. His decision also took into account his daughter��s well-being.


    Therefore, if she had refused, he would have withdrawn the engagement.


    And by borrowing this spot, the two could understand each other��s thoughts.


    I must have been entrusting you with a heavy burden. You thought it was all for you, but on the contrary, it seems that it made it difficult for you. I��m sorry Seohyun.


    no. I hadn��t even said it until now. really sorry.


    I��m really�� glad. What happened to you because of my greed��


    Dad, why are you crying? And you��re alive like this.


    The couple looked at each other and cried and laughed.


    She smiled at the warm gaze her father gave her.


    In the meantime, she had been consciously avoiding the gaze of her family.


    By the way�� Seohyun, are you really okay? If your engagement is broken, then you too��


    It��s okay.


    Soon, Doyoung Han looked at her with worried eyes.


    It��s an engagement that was made a long time ago.


    It was a wedding talk between Sirius and YH that everyone in the political and business circles would know.


    As a result, if they break off their engagement, she and Choi Ye-jang will become the subject of gossip inside and outside the political and business circles.


    men are just fine


    The problem is that the victims of this kind of thing are mainly women.


    People who like to criticize others will try to tarnish her image with unfounded remarks.


    Since it was Sirius, who was ranked second in the financial world, that wouldn��t be the case, but in the worst case, there was a risk that her marriage would be blocked.


    To be honest, I��m not interested in anything like my marriage. So it��s okay.


    ��okay.


    Of course, if it could be harmful to the group, I don��t care��


    No, I don��t think so.


    However, she was not interested in marriage in the first place.


    She replied with a tone that she did not care if her marriage was blocked.


    Of course, it was an exception if the influence of the group was over.


    Then her father stopped her.


    I was thinking wrong. It was your life, not mine��. If you think so, I don��t want to force you to marry me anymore. Seohyun, do whatever you want.


    ����.


    Do whatever you want.


    The moment he heard those words, a ripple arose in Seohyun Han��s eyes.


    Doyoung Han looked at her straight ahead and continued.


    Come to think of it, Seoyeon said she wanted to succeed me since she was young, but you didn��t show any interest in management. It��s so pathetic why I couldn��t understand that.


    ��no. I knew what my dad, my mom, and my sister thought of me. Don��t be too like that.


    I��m glad it did�� Anyway. From now on, I want you to live as your heart desires. Everything like management can be left to Seoyeon��. Do what you want.


    Han Do-young smiles warmly.


    Seohyun Han nodded while reading the soft emotions.


    And I couldn��t help but ask.


    So�� can I marry whoever I want? ��huh? Didn��t you just say that you weren��t interested in marriage?


    ��so what if.


    she added in a quiet voice.


    As if he hadn��t expected to be asked such a question, Han Do-young put on a puzzled expression.


    He is lost in thought for a long time.


    Han Do-young, who wanted to introduce her daughter to a man of the right rank, eventually��.


    ��Yes, if you like it, that��s it. I won��t say anything either. Instead, all you have to do is be a bad guy. Do you know what I mean?


    sure. I know.


    Han Do-young, who gave an answer after much thought.


    Seohyun Han laughs.


    Then Doyoung Han also burst into laughter.


    Then, I gently poke it��


    -Are you someone I know? Surely you don��t intend to re-engage as soon as you break off the engagement? That��s a bit��


    There��s no one like that. I said what if. And I wouldn��t do it without thinking.


    Heh heh��. Yes, I��m sure you have something in mind. i don��t dry


    Han Seo-hyun kept pretending until the end. Meanwhile, the corners of her mouth rose high.


    He decided not to ask any further.


    ��


    Yokohama was currently undergoing damage restoration work.


    As a result, all the schedules of Higher Academy students were canceled.


    It was only natural that the exchange with the Japanese academy was also cancelled.


    Moreover, it was impossible to know whether they would be able to depart on the scheduled date due to the half-destroyed port.


    In the end, the academy��s schedule itself was disrupted.


    Even though the station was nearby, it seems that there was little damage.


    Kaguya-sama was upstairs. It is said that at the beginning of the incident, the damage was minimized by spreading the power of < Silver >.


    ah-ha, I see.


    Fortunately, Kaguya took action. As a reward for helping with the lifesaving operation, he promised to support the students with whatever they needed during their stay in Japan.


    Thanks to this, even if the schedule was messed up, the students were able to explore downtown Japan without being constrained by money.


    Is there a Korean restaurant here too?


    Most department stores have one. Sometimes, when I miss Korean food, I also went to a nearby department store��


    In that situation, Eun-ha was exceptionally hired as Han Seo-hyun��s exclusive player.


    Of course, even though he was an exclusive player, what he really did was follow her around the city.


    After all, jjambbong should be like this soup�� I really wanted to eat this.


    8th floor of Yokohama Takashimaya department store.


    After touring the city with Han Seo-hyun in the morning, Eun-ha ate lunch at a Korean restaurant located on the 8th floor.


    The clerk brought jjambbong.


    After tasting the red soup, Eunha nodded in satisfaction.


    is it delicious


    you won��t know Did I come all the way here just to eat one of these?


    know. I��ve heard it several times today.


    Han Seohyun picked and laughed.


    She splits wooden chopsticks in half and stirs the jajangmyeon.


    Then, she puts Eunha��s share on the plate she received in advance.


    When she was in Korea, it was a habit of going to eat with him from time to time.


    On the other hand, Eun-ha scooped up the soup and served it to her right away.


    ruler. what?


    ��delicious Why?


    no. I wonder why you eat without complaining.


    Then, Seohyun Han carefully tasted the soup while brushing her hair.


    Eunha put on a puzzled expression.


    If it was the woman he knew, he would have hesitated and complained about something.


    Then, in the end, you pretended to have no choice but to accept it.


    But she put his spoon to her mouth without any complaint.


    What do you do with something like this? ��Why do you seem to have become so easy-going while you were in Japan?


    I��ve been like this since the beginning It��s not��.


    Don��t just eat jjambbong, try the sweet and sour pork.


    ����.


    There was one more surprise.


    She picked up the sweet and sour pork with her chopsticks and offered it to him.


    Eun-ha blinked in surprise at her uncharacteristic behavior and munched on the sweet and sour pork she put in her mouth.


    how is it? is it delicious


    ��delicious


    she asks as she rests her arms on the table.


    After swallowing the sweet and sour pork, he blankly answered her question.


    Eunha couldn��t adapt to the girl she hadn��t seen in a long time.


    what is this sister


    I wasn��t originally this kind of person��


    Eun-ha blinked her eyes.


    Soon, he came to his own conclusion, saying that the time we hadn��t met had changed her.


    Come on, sister, eat too.


    I told you not to call me sister.


    how is it?


    ��delicious


    And jajangmyeon is delicious to eat with pickled radish.


    ��thank you.


    I just want to play a joke.


    Eun-ha played a prank on her by using the word ��sister��, which she hated.


    Then, as she had done to her, she put sweet and sour pork into her mouth and put pickled radish on the jajangmyeon.


    Before they knew it, the two were moving chopsticks and feeding each other side dishes.


    Come to think of it��


    Why?


    She munched on the champon that Eunha had scooped up and looked sideways behind her.


    Round table not too far away.


    There, the friends Eunha had called earlier were sitting in their seats.


    After hearing that she would let her taste Korean food, he called it because he remembered his friends.


    There are a lot of people I don��t know�� Are they all going to be in your party?


    That��s right.


    Seohyun Han asked curiously.


    Eunha readily replied.


    Then she turned her head away and studied the faces of her friends whom she had never seen before.


    On the way, she looked at Yoon I-byeol��s eyes and blurted out her words.


    If I add the people I know, I think there will be more than 10 people.


    That��s right��. It turns out that there are a lot of people.


    It��s not the size of the party.


    Eunha shrugged.


    All because of his greed.


    As we gathered and gathered promising players, the number of people increased.


    It is a fact that even the galaxy is aware of.


    That the scale had grown too large to be called a party.


    So, I��m thinking about making a solidarity with 2-3 parties.


    Wouldn��t it be better to form a clan rather than a regiment?


    Seohyun Han pointed out.


    Eunha shut her mouth.


    There was a point in what she said.


    Only the parties, regiments, and number of people were different, but the authority given was not very different. In comparison, the authority given to the clan was quite large.


    For example, in wartime, clans had an advantage over smaller groups such as parties.


    However, the party is granted the right to act independently.


    But with authority comes responsibility.


    The clan had to respond to the request of the state and sometimes get involved in conflicts of interest.


    On the other hand, the party could be granted the right of independent action in some cases.


    So, before the return, the gypsophila party was recognized for its independent right to act by the fairy Lim Ga-eul, so it was possible to act separately.


    Considering the catastrophes that would happen in succession in the next few years, the galaxy thought that a party with the right to move freely was perfect.


    Why would you even want to make a party like that?


    However, Seohyun Han was unaware of the intention he was hiding.


    That��s why I expressed my doubts.


    Eunha was lost in thought.


    Eventually, the answer he brought out was��.


    -Because I want to do it my way.


    Eunha looked out the window.


    The dots are moving.


    These are the people who are doing the restoration work.


    In the next few years, we will be able to see a scene like this in Korea as well.


    It will be worse than this.


    The process of creating a clan is complex, time-consuming, and financially costly. In times of war, they had to go under the control of the mana management organization�� and often had to attend meetings��


    and there were many other reasons why they wanted to create a party.


    Above all, the reason why he prefers parties is that he had a record of running a party even before returning.


    Having done it once, I was naturally confident that I would manage it better the second time.


    So what do you ultimately want to achieve?


    Then Seohyun Han cut off his words.


    It was a serious tone.


    Eunha looked at her.


    I will get the power that no one can touch my people.


    It was an ambiguous word.


    Still, she didn��t bother to ask for an explanation.


    I didn��t even deny that it was nonsense.


    I��m sure you can do it with your strength. but isn��t that it?


    Rather, she affirmed.


    And I took off my rhyme to bring out the next words.


    you��re spinning right now �� bang bang?


    yeah bang bang Why are you deliberately choosing to go the hard way and leaving the easy way?


    Han Seo-hyun frowned, saying she couldn��t understand.


    Eunha was at a loss for words.


    Rather, he couldn��t understand her words.


    Then she sighed.


    If you create a clan rather than a party, you��ll have an easier time than you think. But I��m not sure why you��re obsessed with parties.


    Parties are easy to create, and there are no cumbersome issues��


    Parties have a lower entry barrier than clans. That��s why the authority given to them is extremely low compared to that of the clan.


    But the right to independent action��


    Yes, the advantage of a party is, as you say, flexible. Depending on the occasion, we are granted the right to act independently and are exempted from bothersome obligations.


    what does the galaxy say


    Seohyun correctly points out the point and refutes his words.


    she moves her lips


    Instead, a party cannot stand above a clan in the chain of command. Do you think every clan will let a party go against the chain of command if it tries to rise above the clan? Why are you deliberately trying to create enemies you shouldn��t be making?


    ����.


    I don��t know what position you are ultimately aiming for�� Those who want to stand on top of others must also know how to rule those below them. But do you think other people will approve of someone being ruled by a party that doesn��t belong under anyone?


    That��


    more than anything��.


    ����.


    ��If the party saves ten people, the clan can save one hundred people. People who want to live nationally must, of course, move nationally. Why the hell are you trying to move in a small country?


    Ah��.


    I heard the last words.


    He felt as if he had been hit in the head with a hammer.


    She was right.


    You should know how to work and not work. We need to reform from the top, not from the bottom up. you have the power to do that


    < Undead > Noh Eun-ha��s life was the life of her subordinates.


    Having only looked up from below, he could hardly get used to the feeling of looking down from above.


    Of course, the mindset was the same.


    That��s why even now, even before returning, he dreamed of a ��great country��, but only acted like a ��small country��.


    In the first place, if you do your due diligence, even if it��s a clan, you��ll be given independent command authority. If so, you will be able to command not only a single clan, but also a group under it.


    On the other hand, what about Seohyun Han?


    Seohyun Han, a direct descendant of the Sirius Group, was born as a superior.


    Naturally, her way of thinking about the world was also nationalistic.


    That is why she evaluated his way of thinking as irrational.


    And the word irrational usually had something in common with the word inefficient.


    Do you understand now?


    ��uh.


    Eunha had no choice but to admit it.


    That her opinion is more effective.


    Still, the problem didn��t completely go away.


    ��the process of creating a clan is complex. You have to find an office exclusively for the clan�� You have to pass the financial soundness test, and you have to fight with the local clans at the time of entry�� Why are you talking so


    weakly? not like you


    ����.


    Leaders don��t have to do everything. Shouldn��t that be left to the administrator? It��s not difficult to find an office�� Financial soundness can easily pass with the support of the group.


    If you are sponsored by a group like that, you have to be controlled. Maybe that��s up to you If you really don��t like that, you can make it with your own money. It��s not like you don��t have enough money for that. Why do you keep making weak noises?


    As a result of being speechless.


    Seohyun Han stabs Eunha with a dagger.


    Eunha didn��t respond.


    To the point where I feel like an idiot.


    Once�� I��ll think about it. yes then I think it would be better to create a clan anyway.


    Once, Eunha nodded.


    I decided to think about it later.


    Whether the party is more helpful.


    Or maybe clans are more helpful.


    If I were to create a clan�� picking an administrator would be a job too.


    Meanwhile, Eunha groaned in pain.


    Having never done administrative work, he had no choice but to entrust all duties to the administrator.


    As such, the position of the administrative officer cannot be ignored.


    It would be safe to say that it was an actual Clan Lord.


    After all, if he wanted to form a clan, he would have to enlist a capable magistrate who would not betray him to do his bidding.


    But just like reading his mind��


    ��If you need an administrator, tell me. I��ll do it.


    uh?


    I am also a person who has taken business classes since I was a child. Even if I��m not as good as my sister, I can handle the clan administration. And�� from next year, I plan to go to a university in Korea to train as a Clan Administrator.


    Seohyun Han said.


    Eunha doubted her ears.


    ��Are you allowed at your house? No, they say you don��t have to manage the group?


    It��s nonsense.


    To think that a direct descendant of the Sirius Group would serve as the administrator of a clan.


    Are you thinking that the Sirius Group will be alone?


    However, she dismissed Eunha��s doubts at once.


    -It��s something my father allowed.


    Selling my father proudly.


    Seohyun Han smiled.


    ��


    Did you say Han Seohyun?


    a very pretty person


    Sitting side by side with Eunha at the window seat and seeing her smiling at him, Ibyeol Yoon couldn��t deny the sudden thought.


    ��what kind of person are you?


    I couldn��t help asking at the same time.


    who the heck is that person


    Had Eunha been walking around the city with her all day today?


    Also, why are those two people sharing food so affectionately?


    just like a lover


    I don��t know either. Are you a direct descendant of the Sirius Group?


    Kim Min-ji replied to her as if it was no big deal.


    As if the jjambbong right in front of you is more important than the galaxy.


    He��s someone I��ve known since childhood. We don��t have contact with each other, so now we just think that there are people who look that pretty?


    Minji added words and slurped the noodles.


    Eat well.


    On the other hand, Yoon I-byeol had not been able to eat even a bit of salted fish for a while.


    The noodles are on fire.


    That sister is quite famous in the political and business circles. You are very pretty. So, a long time ago, I was excited about the news that YH Group��s Choi Ye-jang was getting engaged to her sister.


    ��engagement?


    It was then.


    Cha Eun-woo quenched her curiosity by crunching pickled radish.


    Yoon I-byeol turned his gaze to Eun-woo.


    As Eunwoo nodded, he explained in detail what kind of person Seohyun was.


    But um�� I don��t know what to say because I��m not sure about this.


    tell me


    Um��


    I talked too much about other people.


    Cha Eun-woo, who suddenly realized this, put on a puzzled expression.


    Even so, Yoon Yi-byeol was stubborn.


    In the end, unable to win her gaze, Eunwoo continued.


    Judging from the circumstances, it seems that the relationship between the two may have gone wrong. Um�� Sorry, I��ll stop here.


    Cha Eun-woo laughs awkwardly.


    Yoon I-byeol could not ask any more questions.


    Instead, she looked at Seohyun Han and Eunha Noh.


    He doesn��t smile at me like that��


    he doesn��t even serve food like that��


    No Eun-ha��s face is exceptionally caring. Moreover, the way he puts pickled radish on top of her jajangmyeon is so dazzling.


    i envy you.


    I��m just getting jealous


    So, when she tried to find flaws by paying attention to Han Seo-hyun��s every move�C.


    ��What?


    Our eyes met.


    Seohyun Han is looking at herself.


    Yoon I-byeol panicked and panicked.


    However, Seohyun Han turned her head away with a relaxed smile.


    Soon, she tucks her hair behind her ears in front of Eunha.


    Then, shyly, he opens his mouth and eats the sweet and sour pork that Eunha hands over.


    all of them are naive


    I think she says it��s delicious.


    On the other hand, Seohyun Han secretly glanced sideways at herself��.


    ��Ooh, did you laugh!?


    Yoon I-byeol saw it.


    The way she raised the corner of her mouth toward him in a very fleeting moment.


    ��Ugh��


    Yoon I-byeol grabbed his chopsticks.


    Seohyun Han didn��t even look at her anymore.


    She constantly glared at Han Seo-hyun. If their eyes met, they thought they would not lose the snowball fight this time.


    Divided again and again.


    ��Don��t do that too much.


    ��uh? don��t do that too much


    That was when


    Jung Ha-yang, who had been quietly eating jjamppong for a while, opened her mouth.


    Yoon Ibyeol was puzzled.


    It��s been a while since I met Eunha, so let��s not be too mean.


    Jeong Ha-yang smiles bitterly.


    It was also painful for some reason.


    Still, he seemed to be holding on tight.


    I do not like it.


    However, Yoon Yi-byeol could not understand it.


    I couldn��t understand Jeong Ha-yang.


    Is Hayang the only Eunha to you?


    That��s what I was thinking. sea??h th�� N?vel(F)ire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Soon, Yoon Byeol was convinced again.


    After all, he is the only person in the world who likes him the most


    .


    Neither Jung Ha-yang nor her.


    The only person who can understand Noh Eun-ha is herself, who likes him the most.


    Meanwhile-.


    ��I was afraid of Seohyun unnie��


    Jeong Ha-yang shuddered.


    Having once been taught by Han Seo-hyun, she knew very well.


    Han Seo-hyun should not be turned into an enemy.

 Chapter 452

    Relife Player 452


    [Chapter 128]


    [Heart that knows the answer (5)] He


    says he has become an exclusive player, but he has nothing to do.


    Seohyun Han and I just enjoy shopping while touring the inside of the department store.


    It��s so soft.


    7th floor of Yokohama Takashimaya department store.


    Eun-ha, who had been looking around the furniture on display, settled down on the soft-looking sofa.


    Then he opened his eyes wide.


    The reason why the sofa is softer than expected is that the shape of the sofa is deformed according to the sitting position.


    He was literally buried on the sofa.


    Um�� made with microparticle beads.


    Particulate beads? What is it?


    I don��t know. But looking at you�� It seems like a sofa that makes people lazy.


    Seohyun Han interprets the explanatory text.


    No matter what her explanation was, Eunha found a slightly larger sofa and threw herself into it.


    buried in the sofa


    I don��t want to happen again.


    Eunha decided to enjoy the comfort.


    Han Seohyun clicked her tongue.


    By the way, the uproar happened yesterday, and there are surprisingly quite a few people using the department store.


    Then Eunha looked around and expressed her doubts.


    There are a lot of people.


    It was quite strange to see people walking around the department store as if it was no different from usual while restoration work was underway.


    This isn��t common, but it isn��t rare either. Everyone got used to it. People who live their daily lives have no choice but to live their daily lives as if it is no big deal.


    she replied casually.


    Eunha nodded.


    I understand the situation in Japan.


    And since Kaguya-sama is directing the restoration work here, people who think it��s the safest place have flocked here.


    Well, I guess so.


    Seohyun Han added,


    Eunha chimed in.


    Kaguya, who hid herself at the beginning of the incident, did not go up to Tokyo as it is, but returned to Yokohama to appease people��s anxiety.


    To Japanese people, Kaguya-sama can be said to be the spiritual pillar. Instead of doing politics, he captured people��s hearts by grabbing religion. There are different opinions on whether Shinto is a religion or a culture, but��


    You know it in detail, right?


    Don��t you know that I came to study abroad?


    Seohyun Han shed her eyes.


    Eunha pretended not to know and looked away.


    galaxy Come on.


    yes yes.


    Seohyun Han is calling.


    In the end he had to get up from his lazy chair.


    The two walked side by side and looked around the 7th floor.


    There was no particular reason for the two to look around the 7th floor.


    I had no intention of buying furniture, nor was I particularly interested in it.


    I just spend time with the two of them watching with my own eyes.


    Furniture was just a material for not spending boring time.


    this bed is fine


    while looking around.


    Seohyun Han sat down on a bed that would be enough for two people to lie down on.


    She patted the mattress with her hand and lay down on the bed.


    Then, with a quick glance, he points to the seat next to him.


    lie down too


    ��that��s fine


    Eunha also lay down on the bed.


    The elasticity of the mattress feels good.


    It makes me want to close my eyes like this.


    Even if that wasn��t the case, he hadn��t been able to properly rest since the finale.


    Even today, when I had free time, I had to perform as Han Seo-hyun��s exclusive player from the morning.


    Do not be sleep. sit down.


    Seohyun Han gave a pin.


    Soon after, Eunha opened her eyes and turned her head to her.


    She too was facing him.


    When our eyes meet, she smiles.


    How about this bed?


    Um, do you think it��s okay? It��s soft so it��s perfect for sleeping.


    The shaking doesn��t feel that way, and it��s comfortable for two people to use it leisurely.


    Isn��t it too big to write alone? That��s why I said it would be fine for the two of you to write. huh? Who and who is writing it? Do you have anywhere to gift it?


    let��s get up now


    Eunha with a puzzled expression.


    Seohyun Han did not give a clear answer and got up from the bed.


    Eunha couldn��t help but tilt her head as she looked at her back as she strode away.


    ��


    I don��t want to see people laugh at me for not being able to wear clothes.


    Seohyun Han said abruptly


    .


    It was when Eunha brought up the story that there were not many clothes she wore on a daily basis besides her school uniform.


    Along the way, she dragged Eunha along and bought several suits at a men��s clothing store.


    It was mainly for suits.


    ��How long should I wear it?


    Nothing stands out except for the suit. The kids here have a bad fashion sense. When you go back to Korea next year, let��s go shopping for clothes with me. Even then, you want to annoy people by wearing all the clothes?


    it��s all for you


    And then, it was a lot of fun. it must be your mistake


    Japan��s currency is the yen, not the won.


    As a result, it was Seohyun, not Eunha, who bought the clothes.


    Eunha didn��t have a dime.


    The Japanese government said they would support her, but she refused, saying that she would pay for Eunha��s share on her behalf.


    In the end, Eun-ha had no choice but to try on the clothes she ordered and to politely accept the clothes she bought for her.


    Where are you going next?


    Isn��t that something you should be thinking about?


    Am I your exclusive?


    ��bracelet. Let��s go see the bracelet. It broke this time and I think I will have to buy a new one.


    Eunha asks as if it were natural.


    She made a disapproving face for a moment and changed the topic.


    Eunha confirmed that her wrist was empty.


    Looking back, the Sound of Mind exerted its power and was cut off.


    Since the bracelet was a gift from you, shouldn��t you choose it?


    It��s an absurd logic.


    Still, she spoke to him very confidently.


    Eunha stopped laughing.


    He said he couldn��t believe my eyes. Do you still want me to choose?


    I know very well that you don��t have an eye for clothes. Still, it��s not like you don��t have an eye for choosing a bracelet.


    That��s something you don��t know.


    I��ll just keep an eye on it anyway. So please feel free to tell me.


    again and again.


    Han Seo-Hyun speaks as she slowly steps out with her shoes on.


    Eunha shuddered.


    Soon, they found an accessory store located on the 5th floor.


    According to Han Seo-Hyun, it seems to be a brand that is quite famous in Japan.


    Which do you think would be better?


    Hmm��


    Han Seo-hyun asks Eun-ha for her opinion while looking at the bracelets displayed in the glass case.


    Eunha thought about it quite seriously.


    To be honest, I thought it would look good with her no matter what I wore.


    But if I said that, it was certain that she would reprimand me.


    ah. How about this?


    Then he pointed to a bracelet inlaid with a tiny cat.


    A not so flashy gold bracelet.


    However, the cat crafted at the part connecting the bracelet strangely caught my eye.


    Must-.


    ��Does the cat look exactly like your sister?


    I told you not to call me your sister. anyway. I think it just resembles you. Are you saying I look like a cat? Are you saying that as a compliment?


    Maybe you know better


    Wanna be scolded?


    Seohyun Han stabbed Eunha in the side.


    Even so, her eyes were on the bracelet that Eunha pointed at.


    Eventually, she told the staff that she was going to wear a gold bracelet with a cat on it.


    How are you?


    Han Seo-hyun sticks her wrist in front of Eun-ha��s eyes.


    Eunha blinked her eyes.


    Looking at it now, the line that starts from the wrist and continues to the fingers is quite pretty.


    Unknowingly, my eyes go to her hand, not the bracelet.


    Then, Eunha suddenly came to her senses and nodded her head.


    It��s pretty. matches well.


    ��I don��t think I��m lying.


    She looks at you with suspicion. I examine my wrist wearing a bracelet by shining it on the light.


    A satisfied smile soon appeared.


    She bought the bracelet without thinking for a long time.


    where to go now


    ��coffee. I want to drink coffee.


    okay? I just wanted to drink some coffee.


    I knew it. Don��t you want to eat cake?


    how did you know


    don��t i know you


    Wearing the bracelet, she waves her hand back and forth loudly.


    The steps are also somewhat light.


    As Eun-ha followed her, she felt strange again.


    It was the first time I had ever seen her look so happy.


    isn��t that


    that? Like what?


    The moment when the two of them got on the escalator and came down to the floor where the cafe is.


    Han Seo-hyun guides as if he is familiar.


    Eun-ha followed her and waited for her answer as she started talking as if she just had an idea.


    Seohyun Han looks back while looking at the people passing by.


    Looking at the galaxy, he raises his mouth.


    How lovely is that smile


    How to tell the difference between people from Osaka and people from Tokyo. how do i know that


    Surprisingly easy. Are you curious?


    how do you tell them apart?


    Osaka corresponded to the Kansai region, and Tokyo corresponded to the Kanto region.


    Even within the same Honshu, the distance between the two cities was quite far.


    It could be said that it was a similar yet different city.


    Actually, the galaxy was not a matter of much interest.


    I just tuned in because she seemed strangely excited.


    Look Carefully.


    Han Seo-hyun strides forward.


    Then, using one foot as an axis, he turned his body around.


    When she turned fully, she was in a shooting position.


    I even closed one eye to add realism.


    In Eunha��s eyes, it looked as if she was winking.


    Wow~


    I didn��t hear that wrong.


    Han Seo-hyun took a shooting pose while looking at the galaxy.


    And��


    ��Ugh��!


    Aaaaaagh!


    A sound came from behind.


    Hearing the sudden sound, Eunha quickly turned around.


    Two of the men fell asleep as if they had been shot.


    Ugh��!


    It��s realistic acting.


    The two men fell to the floor and struggled, clutching at their hearts, whether or not passers-by giggled.


    did you see This is how Osaka people are.


    ��Uh�� I see.


    Seohyun Han said proudly.


    Eunha nodded her head in a bewildered voice.


    I wonder if she had this side. On the other hand, it was impressive to see him turning around and posing for a gun.


    Just-.


    ��But the people who were shot now are the bodyguards your father gave us without our knowledge��


    The people who fell were Koreans.


    You can see it if you look closely.


    But she walked with light steps without looking back.


    In the end, Eun-ha decided to keep her mouth shut so that she wouldn��t be embarrassed.


    Then he waved his hand behind his back so that the fallen people could see.


    I��m having a hard time even acting.


    Eunha giggled inwardly.


    Seohyun Han was also secretly foolish.


    I didn��t know that such a clumsy side was hiding.


    As if representing his thoughts��.


    ��Ahahahaha! Mecha can love~!!


    ��Ahahahaha! really so cute!!


    One Japanese woman finally burst out laughing, unable to contain herself.


    Eunha was someone he knew well.


    She-.


    I never thought that Seohyun would have that kind of side to you. I really want to kidnap him.


    ����It was Kaguya Tsukiko.


    ��


    In a previous life.


    Eunha had met Kaguya once.


    It was when the fairy Lim Ga-eul accompanied Ha Baek-ryeon to the Korea-China-Japan talks.


    At that time, Kaguya was very fond of Ha Baek-ryun, whom he had seen for the first time.


    She can speak fluently in Korean, and she says that lovable is the truth.


    You don��t know how worried I was. I��m so glad you��re alive and well!


    Kaguya-sama, if other people are watching��


    and now.


    Just in time, Kaguya, who was wandering around the department store, found Seohyun and immediately hugged her.


    Just as Baekryun suffered in her previous life, Han Seohyun was captured by her.


    That person is so consistent��


    Eunha couldn��t help but smile when she saw that scene.


    She is a woman who appears to be in her early 20s. However, Kaguya was a monster who had lived for decades even at this point.


    Surprisingly, her appearance is not much different in the future.


    So I guess that man is the No Eun-ha you always talked about?


    When will I��


    Know it? Privately you know it!


    You don��t have to pretend you don��t know! I already know everything!


    She was showing interest in Seohyun in this life.


    Han Seo-hyun was able to catch Kaguya��s eyes.


    Even so, Eunha couldn��t hide her bewildered feelings.


    I thought we were just friends, but I never thought we would be this close��


    Meanwhile, the two of them are talking about something in Japanese.


    As he did not speak Japanese, he had no choice but to wait in silence for the two of them to finish their conversation.


    However, after the conversation, Kaguya suddenly rushed


    towards


    him


    .


    She raised her lips in satisfaction.


    hi!


    ��hello.


    she held out her hand.


    It��s Kaguya��s handshake.


    Eunha held her hand carefully.


    Then she squeezed her hand and shook it.


    I heard the story well from Seohyun. I knew he had great skills, but I didn��t know he could defeat Gyuki. It��s amazing that there are such talented people in Korea, so Ga-eul doesn��t have to worry too much.


    Kaguya said with rapid fire.


    Eunha quietly listened to the words.


    Kaguya is showing interest.


    Don��t be careless.


    There must be a business.


    As expected��.


    -Are you thinking of becoming a naturalized Japanese? If you��re a skilled person like you, I can promise you that I won��t feel sorry for you.


    Kaguya-sama, that��s��


    Personally, I want Seohyun to live here too. Now then, how about the two of you becoming naturalized and starting a household? Mr. Kaguya.


    Kaguya offered to scout.


    so suddenly


    Eun-ha only blinked and Han Seo-hyun tried to say something.


    However, Kaguya proceeded with the conversation almost recklessly.


    And isn��t every man dreaming of a harem when he��s born? Harem is not legally allowed in Korea, but it is legal in Japan! how is it? take no interest?


    Kaguya asked as if he wasn��t embarrassed.


    As she said, harem was legal in Japan.


    It was unavoidable.


    After Kaguya, she was the second wife of the current emperor.


    It was unavoidable in order to protect Japan��s ruling ideology by making the person who possessed the gift of < silver > into a royal family.


    In addition, Japan had a severe shortage of royalty even before < Destruction at the End of the Century >.


    To the point where people say that the constitution should be amended so that women can also become emperors.


    As a result, after the end of the world, Japan accepted the harem constitution.


    Thus, in Japan, both men and women could form a harem for the prosperity of the clan or if the spouse permitted it.


    There is a saying that a hero is a concubine with three mistresses, but from what I��ve seen, Eunha, you seem to be fully qualified�� You have to do what your heart tells you to do!


    Kaguya prompts for an answer.


    Eun-ha, who heard the explanation like a rapid-fire gun, soon came to her senses and opened her mouth.


    Opponent is Kaguya.


    I had to speak politely.


    ��I��m sorry, but I��ll refuse.


    E?


    what?


    The mind already knows the answer.


    Eunha poured out her heart. sea??h th�� novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Are you going to make a harem just because I��m crazy?


    Harem is crazy?


    Eunha could hold Jang in her hand.


    If he didn��t go crazy, he would never have a harem.


    the madman said


    00064

 Chapter 453

    Relife Player 453


    [Chapter 129]


    [There is nothing that cannot be achieved]


    It is a world where exchanges between countries have been cut off.


    All countries had no choice but to become closed due to the presence of monsters and closed due to the inevitability of controlling the inside.


    How many players would transfer to another country in such a situation?


    Even that was not uncommon, if not uncommon, at least in a Europe where politics and economy were integrated.


    In Europe, countries are next to each other, so there is a competition to recruit from time to time.


    Korea is different. It��s almost as if there is no country adjacent to it, so there��s no way I��ll be able to get a scout offer��


    Which country doesn��t?


    In Korea, the mana management organization was always keeping a watchful eye on scouting offers from other countries.


    Players are the nation��s capital.


    Therefore, the transfer of players abroad was tantamount to an outflow of national capital.


    If it went wrong, there was room for international disputes to arise.


    In particular, in a world where exchanges between countries were almost cut off, Korea, China, and Japan had no choice but to maintain a special relationship.


    It was like there was no benefit to each other


    . It doesn��t matter.


    Oh yeah? It��s too bad.


    Kaguya couldn��t have known that.


    just as expected.


    Although she gave off a hint of regret, she didn��t try to invite any more.


    But can you tell me at least the reason for the refusal?


    Harem is crazy.


    Instead, she asked a playful question.


    Eunha replied bluntly.


    Then Kaguya giggled, saying that it was amazing how he answered calmly without panicking even against himself.


    Ah�� that��s funny. That��s right, as you said, a harem isn��t something anyone with a normal mindset would do. It would be difficult to protect one family, but how many families can you protect?


    as if it were an experience.


    Kaguya said as if helping herself.


    Eun-ha only listened to her words and did not give an answer.


    But what about the harem? I told you that I could give you something in return, but didn��t you get attracted at all? Isn��t it greedy��


    Soon after, Kaguya tilts her head.


    It seems that she was amazed at Eunha, who did not budge even when she offered such a reward.


    that��s not natural


    There are no Yujeong and Baekryun in Japan.


    The country Baekryun wanted to protect was Korea, not Japan.


    Eunha smiled bitterly.


    The reason why Eunha didn��t show interest in Kaguya��s offer to scout was because there was no one in Japan that she had to protect.


    It��s not like you��re looking for a reward.


    I just want to keep it.


    Eunha��s heart was the same.


    Because my family is in Korea.


    Hmm�� that��s it too. then what can you do


    Eunha summarized her feelings and told Kaguya.


    Kaguya readily accepted.


    After that, she showed no interest in the Galactic Scout.


    But what were you guys doing here? date?


    no.


    It��s not.


    Kaguya changed the subject.


    in a teasing tone.


    And Eunha and Seohyun��s answers came out almost at the same time.


    It was an immediate answer.


    The two looked at each other.


    ������.��


    A face that seemed to disapprove of something.


    Han Seo-hyun was keeping her eyes open, and Eun-ha responded with a sullen gaze.


    Even when Kaguya saw the two of them having a snowball fight with her in front of them, she didn��t show that she was upset.


    Rather, he laughed.


    The voice is too loud.


    Soon, the two looked away and the snowball fight stopped.


    I hired Eunha exclusively while she was in Japan.


    yes that��s right.


    Seohyun Han explained the situation.


    Only then did Eunha nod her head.


    Kaguya looked up at the two of them and made a face that seemed to understand everything. After that, he seemed to be


    lost in thought


    . So the Korean academy students might not have anything to do��


    She tilts her head back and forth like a metronome.


    Before long, she burst into exclamation with an ah!


    ��Then, the exchange meeting seems impossible, and since you came to Japan after a long time, why don��t you visit the Yokohama Academy?


    ��yes?


    I don��t think any country would do that.


    Sometimes people in high positions make mistakes about caring for people below them.


    The Korean academy students, who were trying to spend their free time, went on a tour of the Japanese academy thanks to Kaguya��s sudden consideration.


    ��


    In Marado, the necessary conditions for living were not properly met.


    Students had to endure discomfort while staying in the cafeteria.


    Even so, the poor environment could not be helped.


    Eventually, the students got angry.


    Phew, it��s going to be like this from the beginning�� No, how can they use the public bath only for us without us?


    That��s right. It was really too much.


    In the meantime, it was caught that the instructors and players were using public baths without the knowledge of the students.


    It was found by Parang who was shooting around Marado.


    At this, the students, led by Bae Su-bin and Jin Parang, stood up.


    At this time, even Mok Min-ho did not try to stop him.


    As a result, the students were able to pay the temple and get the right to use public baths.


    Wow�� the water is warm.


    I know. It feels like the fatigue is relieving.


    Women��s public bath.


    Bae Su-bin and Jin Seo-na, who had had to take a shower for a while, showed relaxed faces after entering the water.


    Bae Su-bin, who took off her glasses, tilted her head back as she leaned against the stone, and Seo-na relaxed like an old man with her triangular ears perked up.


    Aren��t you too worried? What are you going to do if the instructor finds out about this? It��s not even during the usage time��


    Compared to the two of them, Joa-ra was restless even after entering the water.


    In fact, the three of them were enjoying a bath at night after sneaking out of the dorm at bedtime.


    That is, it was against the rules.


    It just made her anxious.


    don��t worry. Even if it looks like this, I��m still deploying the sensor network.


    me too.


    So don��t be like that and just enjoy yourself. Before, there were so many people, you were busy washing up.


    Serena replied casually.


    Subin was also calm.


    In the end, Ara soaked her body while feeling uncomfortable.


    As time passed, she raised the corners of her mouth with a relaxed face.


    how is it? really the best huh. It��s really great.


    Serena asked.


    Ara strongly affirmed.


    Seo-na said ahem and pricked up her triangular ears.


    Eunha had talked about it before. Taking a bath while looking at the night view outside is indescribably good.


    Seriously�� I don��t think there��s anything I haven��t done when I listen to her story.


    Joara stuck out her tongue.


    Sometimes when I heard stories about No Eun-ha from friends of No Eun-ha��s division, I was both amazed and shocked.


    Then, at some point, she began to think that she was envious of them.


    Because you seemed to be having fun.


    ��Envy you.


    I wish I had something like that too.


    Before entering the high school academy and now, her life has not changed.


    He is doing the chores for his childhood friend, On Taeyang.


    I don��t have any complaints, but sometimes I wanted to have a special experience in a life that was only oppressive.


    Seo Na and Subin had recommended her, perhaps knowing her feelings at that time.


    Anyway, I don��t know if Eunha and the other kids are doing well. Is it okay to be in Japan? It��ll be fine because I��m old. There is nothing in the world as useless as worrying about Eunha Noh. The kids I��m with are doing well, too.


    It was like that even today.


    She had no choice but to follow On Taeyang, who said she did not want to be with Mok Min-ho and chose a different eatery, and had to suffer from the Choi Ga-in clique all the time.


    There is no way you can��t keep an eye on it.


    In particular, they directly gave cotton foil when there was no warm sun.


    No matter what I say to Taeyang, he just says that I misunderstood��


    To be honest, there were more than one or two things I was disappointed with on Taeyang in this Jongpyeong.


    Nevertheless, Joara persevered.


    No, if Seo-na hadn��t come to visit, he would have been holding back his anger.


    Ara didn��t know how grateful I was for her to come and give me advice or make suggestions in this way whenever I had a chance throughout the season.


    Oh right. Subin, are you going to buy something at the souvenir shop on your way too? of course. When I go back to the academy, I��m sure Noh Eun-ha will shamelessly ask for something.


    that��s right. There��s no way he wouldn��t do that��. I think we��ll all get together and have a party, so let��s make sure we don��t overlap each other.


    okay. Let��s go check it out then.


    Seona and Subin continue to talk about Eunha.


    As Ara listened to the story of the two people, she thought of On Taeyang.


    If it were Taeyang�� I��m sure he wouldn��t understand why people live like they don��t have money or money to eat.


    When I think about it, I get depressed.


    She sighed as she anticipated what would happen in the next few days.


    On Taeyang tells him not to worry about spending money because of him, but how can a person not care?


    Even her noticed it, so she just refrained from opening her wallet.


    However, those who belonged to Noh Eun-ha��s division did not regret spending money.


    It wasn��t that they were writing too much.


    They knew how to write moderately and did not hesitate to write when necessary.


    Enjoy while you can. It��s something Eunha often says.


    He said as if he remembered Serena.


    Ara knew it too.


    Sometimes when talking to Noh Eun-ha, it was something he often brought up.


    As a result, she would commit small deviations without Onyang��s knowledge.


    Some deviations have become habits. Now I just go to the convenience store in the middle of the night and snoop around


    wondering if


    I have anything to buy when I have nothing to buy.


    Deep down, Jo Ah-ra had a desire to be caught by On-Tae-yang once.


    It just seems kind of thrilling.


    To let you know that I am this kind of person that you don��t know.


    It��s all because of No Eunha.


    Noh Eun-ha made this.


    Why do you make yourself, who used to live a normal life, deviate like this?


    Jo Ara blamed Eunha for being a prick.


    By the way, will Eunha Noh buy us souvenirs? Hmm�� I��m not going to buy it. Since Hayang, Eunwoo, and Minji are there, they will buy it even if they are pushed by their backs.


    If we only accept what we bought, let��s just step on it.


    Ok, fine. agree. If that happens, I really won��t be alone.


    The conversation between the two of them figuring out how to tease Noh Eun-ha is interesting.


    Joara laughed hahahoho with them and carefully intervened.


    Hey, can I go to your party too?


    Of course not! we are welcome


    that��s right. Where is the wrong?


    Seo-na warmly welcomes it, and Subin replies as if it were natural.


    Jo Ara��s face brightens.


    however��. He won��t buy my share, will he?


    On the one hand, it��s depressing.


    I thought that Noh Eun-ha, now in Japan, would only have people in her division in mind.


    It was then.


    weird? From what I heard from Eunha, didn��t Ara say that you also received a brooch?


    uh? uhh�� right?


    Then Eunha will buy it. Even if there are times when Eunha skips everyone, there��s no such thing as just one person.


    Is that so?


    Actually, Noh Eun-ha is not like that.


    Seo-na supported it and Soo-bin affirmed it.


    Jo Ah-ra let out a shy laugh at the words of the two.


    I don��t know why my mind wanders over this question.


    Ah, but doesn��t he forget Lee Cheon-seo a lot these days? Come to think of it, where did Cheonseo go? Well, I guess I��ll be fine living somewhere here. Eunha would be annoyed if she found out that her brooch was stolen this time. uh? Did he lose his brooch? Great.


    I��ve only heard Maybe it��s because of his pride that he can��t appear in front of us.


    Meanwhile, Seo Na and Subin did not show much interest in Lee Cheon Seo, who was not here.


    ��


    Out of the blue, a tour of Yokohama Academy was scheduled.


    The next day, Korean Academy students had to move to Yokohama Academy under the guidance of instructors.


    Fortunately, Kaguya arranged a bus to save them the trouble of finding them.


    ��what��s so wide?


    Naka Ward, Yokohama.


    With its back to the sea, the academy, which seemed to be the site of an academy in three parts of the city, drew admiration from the students.


    The galaxy was the same.


    After getting off the bus, he looked around the vast site and opened his mouth.


    That��s because it��s an academy city. All academies in Japan are like this.


    Of course, Seohyun Han��s exclusive player also had to quit today.


    However, Seohyun Han volunteered to be an interpreter and followed Eunha.


    She came next to him and said it didn��t matter.


    Are you dying? who? I? Who do I have other than you?


    Then she made fun of him.


    Eunha was dumbfounded and snorted.


    Although he admired the expansive grounds, he was not discouraged.


    And never leave my side here.


    Meanwhile, she added.


    Eunha nodded.


    As soon as you enter the site, you will meet Korean academy students as well as Japanese academy students.


    They are people who deal with mana.


    I don��t know what will happen.


    He had to protect her just in case.


    Naturally, the exclusive player continued as Han Seo-hyun followed him to the Yokohama Academy.


    Go in now. let��s go.


    huh.


    Before I knew it, the procession in front of me moved.


    Eunha stayed by her side in the form of escorting Han Seohyun.


    walk at her pace


    While doing so, he looked around the grounds of the Yokohama Academy.


    It��s really wide.


    nice to train


    There are different types of training grounds.


    The Korea Academy, located in Jongno-gu, felt so small.


    Of course, Eunha knew that just because the facilities were good doesn��t necessarily mean that the player��s skills were also good.


    It was then.


    ��What?


    Eunha stopped walking.


    Soon after, the other students stopped walking as if they had promised.


    I could feel the presence coming from the front.


    that��s how many people


    Apparently, they were people from Yokohama Academy who came to guide us.


    After a while, several people appeared in front of them, revealing their presence


    .


    nice to see you.


    There seemed to be a mixture of students and instructors.


    Eun-ha watched as the mission officer spoke as a representative at the front.


    Starting with him, when he tried to grasp the information of the people around him��.


    ��Sohyunsan!


    ��Seohyun!


    Suddenly, one of them shouted loudly. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Then, a Japanese male student strode forward, forgetting to be formal.


    what is he


    The man is smiling brightly.


    He is approaching as if he is trying to hug Seohyun Han with open arms.


    How does she even know him?


    No matter how that is��.


    ��Na����


    ��What is it?


    As her exclusive player, the danger had to be blocked in advance.


    Eunha stood in front of Han Seohyun and blocked the male student��s embrace.


    The male student frowned.


    does anyone know


    ��someone who protected me from time to time.


    Then why are you pretending to be so friendly?


    Well�� I��ll leave it up to you. you know what


    Whether or not to do so, Eunha asked her opinion.


    Seohyun Han answered with pause.


    Then, I told him, the exclusive player, to take care of it.


    Eunha nodded.


    Then I had no intention of backing down.


    go away. tell it off


    Eunha can��t speak Japanese.


    So, he waved his hand and gestured to go back.


    The male student��s face crumpled at once.


    Then he opened his mouth.


    ��Isn��t that too harsh?


    uh? what. can you speak korean?


    The Korean language that came out of the male student��s mouth.


    Eunha opened her eyes wide after hearing the fluent Korean.


    Soon, Eunha raised her mouth.


    I��m glad if you can talk. then turn it off What are you doing with no manners? If you came out as a guide, you would just guide like a guide, but pretend to know without being very friendly��


    It��s fortunate that you can speak Korean.


    Eunha waved her hand and expressed her opinion again.


    The male student made a dumbfounded expression after hearing the long words.


    As if to say that I never expected to be treated like this. Soon, perhaps thinking that he couldn��t communicate, he raised his voice and shouted to


    Seohyun Han in the back .


    ��ޤ����䤷�Ƥ��ޤ���! What is the big boy?


    Mr. Seohyun! I was worried until now! Are you


    feeling


    well


    !?


    But what the hell is this man doing?


    Eunha frowned.


    I can��t understand what the two of them are talking about.


    But I do know one thing.


    One situation is that a male student is ignoring him.


    ��Self-confidence, private mono��


    ��My exclusive possession.


    ����!


    Meanwhile, Seohyun Han seemed to be having fun and teasing the male student behind the scenes.


    It was because the male student was making a funny face right


    now


    .


    When she said something snappy, the boy opened his mouth wide.


    The galaxy grew.


    I know because I suffered from Han Seohyun.


    She pinches people well.


    Eunha also decided to add an exciting move.


    Perhaps, no doubt, she was sarcastic at him while praising herself.


    So I stretched out my shoulders.


    Did you hear? I am this kind of person.


    No Eun-ha boasted proudly.

 Chapter 454

    Relife Player 454


    [Chapter 129]


    [There��s nothing I can��t achieve (2)]


    Seohyun Han must have told a Japanese male student that you��re not someone you can deal with.


    I was quite surprised to see her mouth wide open without being able to speak properly.


    I don��t know what Seohyun Han said, but she must have told me not to let me climb.


    But Kaede, why does he keep looking at me like that?


    So the galaxy smirked.


    She presented herself to him with a proud face.


    However, Kaede Hoshimiya, who was looking back from the front, was puzzled and stuck out her tongue.


    It seems that Han Seo-hyun was at least a manager.


    How are you?


    Anyway, I��m only going to see you this time.


    Eunha decided to go over without a big deal.


    Anyway, it��s between words after seeing it once,


    but


    is


    it that one bluff is important?


    The male student, who managed to calm himself down, looked at the galaxy again and gathered his brows.


    Soon, with a face that he noticed something, he vomited something passionately at Eunha.


    Of course, there was no way Eunha could understand.


    I decided to ask Seohyun, who came along as an interpreter this time.


    I think I��ve met you before?


    I don��t remember anything like that��


    They say you took away the 4th tier Kamikakushi Tengu that he almost killed.


    Kamikakushi Tengu? What is it?


    ��a humanoid monster with a red face, a long nose and crow��s wings? At Yokohama Marina & Walk��


    Ah.


    Seohyun Han interprets the male student��s words.


    It wasn��t until after hearing her explanation that Eunha recalled her memories of the male student.


    The guy who was foolishly clinging to a monster and nearly died falling from the sky? Come to think of it, Eunwoo treated it, but now that I look at it, it seems that their faces are strangely similar��


    Actually, I can��t remember their faces.


    At that time, he was covered in blood, so it was difficult to recognize his face, and Eun-ha had to move to another place immediately to do lifesaving work.


    I just remembered the circumstances.


    You were an academy student.


    Still, it��s amazing that you��ve been holding out against high-ranking monsters.


    Eun-ha looked at the male student differently.


    Looking around closely, the momentum flowing from him was unusual.


    Eunha nodded in admiration for the male student��s skills.


    However, he seemed to understand Eunha��s gaze differently.


    Suddenly, he raised his nose and opened his chest wide.


    Yes, I apologize for being rude back then. Thank you so much for lending us your strength this time. My name is Hikigaya Hayato.


    ��Tell Noeun.


    The content is polite, but the attitude is cocky.


    Eunha stared at the hand he extended, then spat out.


    The man who introduced himself as Hikigaya Hayato awkwardly lowered his hand.


    It was only natural that his face was frowning.


    It��s because I��m from the Hwa tribe. fire tribe?


    He was from an aristocratic family that had been in Japan for a very long time.


    At that time, Seohyun tipped me off.


    After hearing her whispers, Eunha understood the boy��s cheeky attitude.


    Male students have the pride of being superior nobles.


    Hayato Hikigaya, unable to hear the conversation between the two, muttered something over and over again.


    ��Naruhodoshi no heavenly frenzy and death


    . If it��s the person who killed Kamikakushi Tengu, it wouldn��t be too strange if he became an exclusive.


    Hikigaya seems to have understood something.


    Even so, the gaze directed at Eunha was still


    sharp


    . No one but me can do Seohyun��s exclusive!


    Hikigaya shouted while looking at the galaxy.


    Eunha only frowned. It seems like they��re declaring war, but I don��t know what they��re talking about.


    What am I saying?


    He says he��s cooler than you and the best.


    Really? Why are those words so long?


    I shortened it because it was too long. Isn��t it okay to just do it and move on?


    aha. Indeed, it is.


    With sparks flying out of his eyes.


    Eun-ha whispered to Seo-hyun and laughed at him.


    It��s young and childish.


    But why is he proud of me?


    I even had doubts in the middle.


    Eunha decided not to pay much attention.


    It was between words after seeing it anyway.


    Besides, the people of Yokohama Academy apologized for his rude behavior.


    Hayato Hikigaya was captured by them and brought before the procession.


    ��for a moment. Hikigaya Hayato? I think it��s a name I��ve heard at some point��


    Soon, Eun-ha remembered the memory of him watching her.


    In the distant future, he was a person who would be selected as the head of the Twelve in Japan.


    ��


    While writing < Dragon Slayer >, read < Dragon Slayer >.


    Unusually, it was a player tinnitus notation used only in Japan.


    In a previous life, Jinparang was so enthusiastic about this method that he even tried to change his tinnitus.


    Of course it failed.


    ��that��s right.


    Now that I see it, it was < Dragon Slayer >.


    If Korea has the Twelve Seats, China has the Palbangjanggun and Chiljanggun, and Japan has the Twelve Gods.


    Called the < Dragon Slayer >, Hayato Hikigaya was the head of the Twelve, belonging to the dealer division.


    Players, generally regarded as dealers, were marketed as the strongest, not the best.


    The same goes for Hayato Hikigaya.


    Before returning, he was called Japan��s strongest player that Japan is proud of.


    In fact, I deserved to be recognized for my skills.


    The reason Eunha remembers him is because she had the experience of carrying out operations with him in a previous life.


    At the time when third-tier monsters appeared in the East Sea, Korea, China, and Japan cooperated to defeat the third-tier monsters.


    Then the galaxy witnessed his power.


    Indeed, it was said to be the best in Japan.


    Of course, in Eunha��s judgment, she couldn��t compare to Ryu Yeon-hwa in < New Window >.


    It��s strange that you��re close with Kaguya�� How did you even get to know a promising Japanese star?


    Why do you have so many questions about me?


    what.


    Anyway, in that sense, Eunha was curious about what Han Seohyun was doing while she was studying abroad in Japan.


    But she didn��t answer, just piqued his curiosity.


    Eunha made a curt face and turned her head.


    By the way�� It��s pretty serious.


    Because Kaguya-sama came too. At this point, he probably wants to show Yokohama Academy��s skills.


    A huge dome stadium located on the grounds of the Yokohama Academy.


    Inside the arena, Japanese students were fighting a large monster in a party.


    The magic and swordsmanship demonstrated by the students were quite spectacular.


    Korean Academy students were watching the scene directly from the stadium, not from the stands.


    Kaguya, mingled with them, enjoyed watching the students dance.


    If you��re a student at Yokohama Academy, that level of skill is something anyone can do. Even if you don��t have a party, you can easily deal with a promising player like me.


    Oh so.


    The arena is surrounded by invisible barriers.


    Those who came to the tour were able to freely enjoy the monster subjugation while walking around the outside of the arena.


    In that situation, Hikigaya Hayato did not want to leave Seohyun��s side.


    He looked sideways at Eunha standing next to him and talked about the activities of those who subjugated monsters and his own skills.


    I even speak in Japanese about things that are difficult to translate into Korean.


    oh it��s noisy


    Can��t you just watch quietly?


    Eunha is bound to be annoyed.


    Not to mention, Seohyun was also answering in a dry voice.


    So Eun-ha told him to stop talking and gave him a notice.


    Oh you mean this katana?


    However, Hikigaya Hayato made eye contact with Eunha for no reason.


    As if you wouldn��t be able to describe the match in such detail.


    Also, he misunderstood Eunha��s gaze and proudly showed off the sword he was wearing around his waist.


    This katana is Totsuka no Tsurugi��! My grandfather��


    Hikigaya is talking about something.


    Seohyun Han sighed openly.


    However, Hikigaya, who fell into a long talk, explained to the two how amazing the sword that Miju Algojual was holding in his hand was.


    Of course, Eunha didn��t listen.


    Although he inspected the sword he held out.


    Totsuka no Tsurugira��


    It seems that this sword was used by < Dragon Slayer > before returning, but it is indeed a famous sword.


    A pattern in the shape of a dragon is engraved on the bridge of the nose that separates the handle and blade of the tsuba.


    The scabbard also had a picture of a dragon ascending to heaven engraved on it.


    Anyway, it was an unusual sword.


    ��Ghosts Yes.


    Eunha was able to confirm the energy coming from the sword.


    It was a ghost.


    The thoughts of resentment interlocked with mana and became an artifact.


    It is such a dangerous and great sword.


    yes i hope you like the sword


    Ears are dangerous.


    I could have gotten caught up in something bad just by being nearby.


    Even more so, if you didn��t take it out of the scabbard, but if you exude energy, you��re done.


    Han Seo-hyun��s exclusive agency, Eun-ha, had to consider her safety somehow.


    Eun-ha took her hand and quietly left the place.


    he��s there What is Hikitani? huh.


    Don��t get too close to him.


    After moving, Eun-ha whispered to Seo-hyun Han.


    Seohyun Han, who was watching the game, turned her head and looked back at him.


    Her eyes twinkled against the backdrop of a burst of splendid magic. S��ar?h the N??eFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ��Yes, I won��t because you told me not to.


    don��t ask me why


    do you need to ask ��uh�� it��s not like that�� and I can see it all.


    Seohyun Han smiles.


    Confidence in the eyes.


    As for Eunha, he just wanted to ask what he had seen.


    But she won��t tell.


    oh it��s almost over


    The gaze is so intense.


    Eun-ha, unable to overcome the stare as if she was scrutinizing herself, quickly pointed to the arena.


    Seohyun Han turned around.


    The students who showed off monster subjugation in the arena were preparing for the final magic.


    cover your ears huh?


    Guess it��s going to explode very loud.


    Eunha roughly grasped the spells filling the arena.


    There will be a huge explosion.


    It was quite a spectacle to see, but I couldn��t ignore the noise from the explosion.


    Concerned for her safety, he covered her ears with both hands.


    After a while, an explosion erupted.


    Explosions that explode one after another like dominoes were truly a spectacle.


    Even Seohyun, who had been looking at Dalian with dismay, was even a little impressed.


    Are your ears okay?


    yes thanks to you thank you.


    ��uh?


    Because the applause is loud.


    People clap.


    Eun-ha then tried to take her hands off her ears.


    At that time, Seohyun Han quickly raised her hand and put her hand on his hand.


    For a moment, Eunha, who was embarrassed, came to her senses and giggled.


    I heard that the applause is loud.


    Seohyun Han closed her eyes and tried to lean her back against him completely.


    right then-


    ��Sorede moo before go back!!


    ��Even then, you are an exclusive member!!


    Hikigaya, who appeared through the crowd of cheering people, burst into anger.


    Blushing and shaking his shoulders, he pointed at Eunha.


    ��


    What is he talking about?


    suddenly get angry


    What do you say in Japanese?


    Eunha could not understand the English language.


    I tried to ask Seohyun to translate, but she didn��t seem to hear it properly because she was also covering her ears.


    However, he seemed to know that she was quite angry when she removed Eunha��s hand.


    Kaede.


    Phew��


    Coincidentally, Kaede Hoshimiya was nearby.


    Eun-ha asked her for an interpreter.


    Hoshimiya Kaede sighed and translated Hikigaya��s words.


    If it was exclusive, care should be taken to protect the target. However, you neglected to escort Han Seo-hyun because you judged that the arena was protected by protective magic. If it were me, I would have spread protection magic around Seohyun Han to protect her just in case when the explosion exploded a moment ago�� they say.


    Huh��.


    It was absurd for Eunha.


    Hikigaya was right.


    In the midst of people��s attention, there could be an attack, or an accident could occur due to the collapse of the barrier that could not withstand the explosion.


    But wouldn��t he know that?


    I only checked one case at a time.


    Do you know that Seohyun covered her ears with both hands to prevent me from using the sword? It��s not like we figured out that there are no risk factors.


    In her previous life, she was also called < The Little Princess'' Guard Dog >.


    The escort was a success.


    Um�� People like you are said to be disqualified. They say that Han Seohyun��s exclusive is only herself.


    In the end, it is the difference in viewing height.


    Hayato Hikigaya evaluated the galaxy��s escort skills from his own point of view.


    I didn��t even know how perfect the galaxy��s escort was.


    ��Mouo former nana kani is sohion sango sesenai


    !


    ��They say they can��t entrust Han Seo-hyun to someone like you anymore. Until now, I didn��t do my exclusive work properly and just flirted with Han Seohyun��


    When did I come?


    Well�� I think it would be better if you don��t ask me, but ask Jung Ha-yang or Yoon I-byeol.


    Japanese people dry hikigaya.


    Either that or not, Hikigaya approached Eunha while constantly getting angry.


    Suddenly, Kaede took a step back and tried to avoid the tedious task as if she were refusing.


    Eunha Noh. I will challenge you to a duel.


    First in Japanese.


    Then in Korean.


    Hikigaya challenged Eunha to fight in front of people.


    Before long, he held out the sword he was wearing around his waist in front of Eunha.


    pick up your sword I��ll beat you�� I��ll tell you exactly who suits Seohyun-ssi exclusively.


    Hikigaya said with strength.


    Hearing those words in front of his face, Eunha couldn��t help but laugh.


    Judging from the atmosphere around them, they probably couldn��t avoid a duel.


    I don��t even want to avoid it in the first place.


    As for Eunha, it was like being insulted in front of people, and he was annoyed at his act of proudly holding a sword in front of her.


    However, there was one point that should be pointed out.


    You have to tell Seohyun directly about that. Why are you deciding that on your own? It��s not some kind of outdated idea��


    After all, isn��t it a duel with a woman?


    Seohyun Han is not a trophy.


    As for Eunha,


    it was nothing but embarrassing.


    It was a face that made other people wake up.


    However, the Japanese cheered fervently after hearing Hikigaya��s words.


    That��s because there are still a lot of people who are caught up in the past.


    On the other hand, Han Seo-hyun, who became the reward for Dalian, seemed to take it lightly.


    Ok, fine. But in that case, if the galaxy wins, isn��t there no benefit to the galaxy?


    Seohyun is right. Certainly�� that��s not going to happen, of course, but if Eunha Noh wins, we��ll have to give him a fair reward.


    Rather, she said that another reward should be prepared for this sparring.


    Hikigaya nodded confidently and agreed with her opinion.


    Hikigaya is lost in thought.


    At that time, Seohyun Han spoke


    again


    . So I think you should also bet on something that suits you��


    Eunha tilted her head.


    Hearing her words, Hikigaya suddenly gasped and swallowed her breath.


    Eunha looked at Kaede from afar and asked for an interpreter with her eyes.


    Kaede shook her head from side to side with a confused expression. Either that or not, Han


    Seo-Hyun


    ��s negotiations continued


    .


    As if it suddenly came to mind.


    Seohyun Han smiled brightly.

 Chapter 455

    Relife Player 455


    [Chapter 129]


    Hit [Nothing I Can��t Achieve (3)] .


    hit very


    ��Ugh��


    There are so many things I want to say.


    However, I had to move around so that I could not even say such a thing.


    Eunhyuk gritted his teeth and had to beat the aged dough the day before with a club to spread it flat.


    Why do I have to come all the way here to make jajangmyeon


    ? Are you going to stick with the dough all day?


    Tears are likely to come out.


    However, her theory was that jajangmyeon made with tears was tasteless.


    If I made a mistake, I was able to start over from getting the materials.


    Now we are almost at the end, but we can��t start all over again.


    In the end, Eunhyuk pulled out the jajangmyeon while holding back tears.


    Hmmm��. The thickness is not constant and the length of the noodles is like this again?


    It was two days ago.


    The owner of the eatery suddenly said to Eunhyuk that he would teach him how to use a sword.


    < After the Sword > Hwang Jin-hee.


    After learning her name, Eunhyuk naturally fell flat on the floor and asked for instruction.


    However, she said that she would teach the sword and taught me how to make jajangmyeon differently.


    from scratch again.


    Hey�� You mean start over again!?


    Do you think that a guy who can��t handle a kitchen knife properly can hold a sword? sea??h th�� Nov��l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I think��.


    if you don��t like it, don��t.


    It was delicious the first time I ate it.


    Eunhyuk, who was bitten by jajangmyeon in one day, was angry that he was learning how to cook jajangmyeon without knowing why while eating the jajangmyeon he made.


    So I spoke confidently.


    Of course she didn��t even bother.


    Eun-hyeok was just jealous of her for telling him to quit if she seduced him.


    no. Eunhyuk Choi. You said you shouldn��t hate people. So did Serena. Then he asked if there was anything he could do to become like a captain. Yes, Eunhyuk. you can do it. sure you can!


    I stopped thinking negatively.


    Suddenly coming to his senses, Eunhyuk slapped his cheek hard with his hand.


    Then self-hypnosis is applied.


    Hwang Jin-hee watched him and smiled with satisfaction.


    Just keep this in mind. That you should never make food with negative emotions. Even the smallest emotions and thoughts flow into mana and change the nature of magic, so be careful.


    ��Kuh��


    It was a sound he couldn��t understand.


    Eunhyuk focused on making the dough while roughly heeding Hwang Jinhee��s advice behind the scenes.


    Come all the way to Marado, what is this!


    The other kids train comfortably, but why do I have to make jajangmyeon��


    Master makes me train like Parang hyung or Minho


    �� I decided to take a break.


    Looking out of the store, Bae Soo-bin and Seo-na are training in full swing.


    You can��t see them nearby, but Mok Min-ho and Jin Parang must be training somewhere.


    Perhaps Mokminho is going through a hard time dealing with monsters with tree branches, and Jinparang is working hard to build the tallest stone tower.


    It was like training.


    Eunhyuk was jealous of them.


    End of rest.


    ��Master. I think I took a break for a while .


    Now learn the sword in earnest��


    Yes! Enough rest! I am ready to learn now!


    Hwang Jin-hee spilled something that Eun-hyeok would be tempted to say.


    The moment he heard that, he jumped up from his seat.


    She smiled bitterly as if she couldn��t help it, looking at her pupil who was only 17 years old.


    ��


    It was an irresistible sparring.


    Many people already present witnessed Hayato Hikigaya��s rude behavior.


    It was only natural that if one side defeated the couple, no matter what the reason, the person who bit the couple would be looked down upon.


    In addition, the sparring between Eunha Noh and Hayato Hikigaya was directly linked to a sparring between countries, not just them.


    It was a matter of national pride. The people present couldn��t have known that.


    Ahaha! Isn��t it too romantic to fight over a woman? It��s going to be really fun.


    More than anything, Kaguya agreed.


    She, the only one qualified to stop this sparring, let out a laugh and tolerated the sparring of the two.


    yes give it a try Even if it wasn��t so, it was a pity that the scheduled Korea-Japan exchange match was canceled�� It��s not bad to compete with each other at least once. Of course, Hayato Hikigaya should be held accountable for his disrespect.


    Hayato Hikigaya.


    He was a promising player with a promising future that Yokohama Academy is proud of.


    Kaguya was convinced of his ability and allowed the sparring. Aside from that, I decided to hold him accountable for his diplomatic disrespect.


    And�� I��m curious about student Noh Eun-ha��s skills.


    On the one hand, she was curious about Noh Eun-ha��s ability to defeat the 3rd tier monster Gyuki.


    And from her remarks.


    The students of Yokohama Academy who were seated whispered amongst themselves.


    ������.��


    There was no way the students at the Korean academy could understand what they were saying.


    But they didn��t know either.


    That they were certain of Hayato Hikigaya��s victory.


    They are dominated by the belief that their country will be stronger.


    So if I win, he gets his sword? huh. As much as you bet me as a reward, of course you have to bet that much, right?


    No matter how it is�� How can you be calm even when you are at stake in Dalian?


    and catch their gaze.


    Standing in front of the barrier surrounding the stadium, Eunha had a conversation with Han Seohyun.


    He couldn��t help but admire her guts.


    That��s natural.


    What��s normal?


    I don��t fight without certainty. I only play games that I win.


    So you expect me to win?


    Seohyun Han replied arrogantly.


    Eunha smiled and asked.


    why. So were you thinking about losing? Then I won��t let go.


    like provocation.


    Also intimidating.


    Seohyun Han said with a smile.


    Eunha snorted.


    Of course, I had no intention of losing.


    I��m watching you there. Don��t get inside the barrier by mistake.


    i don��t think i��m you I will.


    I��ll win and come back. do you believe me It��s not believing in you, it��s believing in me who believes in you.


    Is that what you mean fart?


    Hurry up and go.


    Eunha finished talking with Han Seohyun.


    Soon, he approached Hayang, who had been watching them quietly.


    When our eyes met, Hayang gave strength to his eyes.


    However, it was impossible for Eunha to see that figure as frightening.


    It will be over in a short time, so please take good care of Seohyun in the meantime.


    ��It seems like we haven��t seen each other in a while, but are you talking about Seohyun unnie?


    ��You��re not mad, are you?


    I don��t know. Having fun just the two of us��


    I��m sorry about that. After this sparring, I��ll try to take some time off to spend with you guys.


    Chi��


    Hayang inflates her cheeks.


    Eunha pokes her cheek and apologizes over and over again.


    Eventually, when her anger subsided, Eunha hit her head with the blade of her hand.


    I��ll be there.


    Don��t get hurt and come.


    huh.


    End the conversation with her.


    Now Eun-ha stepped inside the barrier without looking back.


    In the center of the arena, the person who had already arrived first was standing with his eyes closed.


    This is Hayato Hikigaya.


    ����taka��


    ��is it coming?


    he said, opening his eyes.


    Then he draws out his sword.


    ��


    The sparring between the two could have been fought in any way other than forbidding killing.


    Artifacts, magic gifts, etc. were free to use.


    Dalian��s victory or defeat is decided when defeat is admitted or when defeat is clearly lost.


    Seoyoung noona said it.


    Please do it in moderation.


    Eun-ha put her hand on the scabbard, feeling the gazes pouring down on her.


    Hikigaya Hayato had already drawn his sword.


    Now, as long as she draws her sword, Kaguya will announce the signal for sparring.


    ��what is that?


    It��s a sword.


    No, what kind of sword�� oh�� are you treating me like an idiot?


    Eunha pulled out a black thorn tree.


    The two of them are displayed on a large monitor installed inside the dome.


    The black blade of the sword appeared under the light.


    It wasn��t long before Hikigaya Hayato showed curiosity about the jet-black blade.


    Soon he frowned.


    What the hell are you going to do with a sword with cracks!?


    It is cracked as far as the eye can see.


    Upon discovering this, Hayato Hikigaya burst into anger.


    Before long, a cracked sword appeared enlarged on the monitor.


    ������.��


    From outside the barrier, jeers at the galaxy as if ignoring sparring and ridicule as if asking what to do with a cracked sword poured out.


    Even so, Eunha remained calm.


    What is this? It��s not like we��re fighting high-ranking monsters anyway.


    ��Are you ignoring me now?


    Not very disrespectful I just want to say that I can fight well with this sword.


    Isn��t that what it sounds like!


    Oh is it?


    Did your anger rise to the top of your head?


    Hikigaya Hayato shouted, blushing.


    He couldn��t shake the feeling of being insulted.


    However, whatever his feelings were, sparring began.


    come in first


    Eunha gave up the player.


    He decided to check Hayato Hikigaya��s ability in the first move.


    Eventually, when the demon-infused blade quickly entered his space��


    -You have an impatient personality.


    It would have been better if he had swung his sword while taking one more step forward.


    Well, I would have blocked that too.


    Eunha evaded the attack by moving her left foot backwards.


    There was no need to block it with a sword.


    It was because he swung his sword at a long distance.


    Having figured out the rough fighting style with just one attack, Eunha now pulled him into her own flow.


    ��Kuh��!


    It moves in a way that it induces, and as a result, it makes a sum.


    Hikigaya Hayato didn��t know that and started practicing swordsmanship.


    Of course it couldn��t work.


    Eun-ha blocked all the swords that came in the direction she drew in.


    She has talent and skills.


    Indeed, he deserves to grow into the strongest player in Japan in the future.


    Eunha deeply admired Hikigaya Hayato��s skills.


    If he was a Korean, he would have tried to embrace him without hesitation.


    So it was just sad.


    Eunha licked her lips and looked at Hayato Hikigaya, who opened her magic and spread the distance.


    Soon the magic was complete.


    ���դ��ߤ�R��


    (Lightning running through the sky)


    Hikigaya lowers her posture and rushes forward.


    In an instant, his speed increased rapidly, and lightning flashed through his blade.


    The magic dripping from the tip of the sword burned the ground black as if drawing traces of him running.


    Finally, a bright blue lightning strikes down on Eunha��s head.


    ����At that age, he could even use electric shock magic like this�� It��s really amazing. Not bad for a one-hit kill.


    With the galaxy swinging a black thorn over its head once.


    The blue lightning powerlessly disappeared.


    Hikigaya Hayato couldn��t hide his stunned expression as he watched the magic scatter with one single stroke.


    Uh how��


    It was so unbelievable.


    He stuttered and distanced himself.


    Eunha still only took action to come in.


    ��Kuh��!


    Hayato Hikigaya gritted his teeth.


    Soon, he widened his distance and built a magic that looked dangerous to anyone.


    Then, confidently, he opened his eyes and glared at the galaxy.


    As if to say that this will never stop.


    ��Is it a wide-range attack magic?


    But that was the only response from the galaxy.


    Even though he realized that the opponent��s magic was unusual, he did not move to stop it.


    That infuriated the opponent even more.


    Hikigaya Hayato put more mana into his mouth differently than usual.


    �����@���I��(Earth that crawls on the ground)


    As if he were alive.


    The sparks that formed around Hayato Hikigaya wriggled.


    The flame rapidly swelled up and enveloped the galaxy.


    However, the galaxy��


    ��It��s quite good.


    what��!?


    Just once.


    Eunha struck the sword on the ground.


    That was the end.


    The wind pressure that spread around the galaxy dispelled the gathering sparks.


    Arienai��. Unbelievable


    ��


    Hayato Hikigaya couldn��t help but stare devastated.


    He can��t come to his senses and opens his mouth in a daze.


    Such a scene was broadcast on the monitor as it was.


    ��


    When the first Korea-Japan exchange meeting was canceled.


    At that time, Shin Seo-young sang joy.


    It was obvious that there would be a friendly match between Korea and Japan as part of the Korea-Japan exchange meeting.


    It is said that the word ��friendship�� is attached, but it cannot be said that it is not a fight of pride between countries.


    In the end, as an instructor, she had a lot to pay attention to for the game.


    However, since the Korea-Japan exchange meeting was canceled, there was nothing to worry about.


    Until the academy tour.


    Ms. Noh Eun-ha��.


    I was able to endure even the academy tour.


    It was a program prepared by the Japanese government in consideration of Korean academies.


    However, while the field trip was ending well, Noh Eun-ha was suddenly offered a sparring match by Hayato Hikigaya.


    Eunha, please do it moderately��


    It was an irresistible sparring.


    It was obvious that Korea��s prestige would greatly decline the moment it was rejected.


    Kaguya even agreed to it.


    Since there was no one with a higher voice than her, there was no choice but to engage in sparring.


    Eventually it got to this point.


    I really appreciate Seoyoung Shin��s performance this time. So right now, I��m thinking about what kind of reward would suit Seoyoung Shin and student Eunha Noh. It��s good even if you��re looking forward to it.


    ��yes. thank you


    When Kaguya first saw Shin Seo-yeong, he showed a strong liking.


    And Shin Seo-young was caught by her and sat side by side to watch the game.


    She had no choice but to pray.


    As Eunha had promised to herself, to show her inferiority in moderation.


    Hayato Hikigaya is a player that Yokohama Academy is proud of in name and reality, although his personality is somewhat problematic. He is both the grandson of < Dragon Slayer >, one of the Twelve Gods, and also the disciple.


    Ah yes��.


    I know student Noh Eun-ha��s skills well. However, Gyuki, who had no arms and was almost weak and immobilized, would be able to defeat Hikigaya Hayato as well�� I guess.


    Kaguya brags about Hayato Hikigaya.


    Shin Seo-yeong sighed inwardly as she sighed appropriately.


    As she had anticipated, Kaguya had a strong prospect and proposed an exchange meeting to the Korean academy.


    But unfortunately-.


    -Eunha please�� do it in moderation.


    Kaguya didn��t know.


    There is a very strong monster named Noh Eun-ra living in Korea.


    Shin Seo-yeong only wanted to leave this place if possible.


    Contrary to Kaguya��s expectations, the one who wins this battle will surely be Noh Eun-ha.


    Just-.


    ��Ahahahahaha! Student Noh Eun-ha is trying to fight with a cracked sword!? If that��s not the case, are you ignoring us right now��


    Hey�� Old Eunha bastard�� He really needs to be expelled from the academy��


    The moment the black thorn tree zooms in on the huge monitor.


    Shin Seo-young couldn��t help but curse.


    She chewed on Noh Eun-ha inwardly and, keeping her composure as much as possible, made an absurd excuse to Kaguya.


    Soon after, the sparring began.


    ��uh?


    Kaguya��s face hardened.


    At first, Hikigaya��s continuous attacks seemed to push the galaxy away.


    As time went on, Kaguya and others realized that Hikigaya hadn��t successfully landed a single attack.


    ������.��


    Furthermore, while Eunha was dealing with him with a relaxed face, Hikigaya��s struggling face was clearly relayed.


    The shouts of the Japanese who had filled the arena subsided little by little.


    Arienai��.


    Unbelievable��


    Eventually, the galaxy canceled the wide-range attack magic with a single strike of the sword on the ground.


    Kaguya��s face went beyond frozen and changed to the point of watching the match with a sharp gaze.


    no words now


    That Kaguya-sama��


    Don��t talk to me.


    yes.


    Shin Seo-yeong noticed and tried to relieve Kaguya��s mood somehow.


    However, Kaguya cut off her words in a cold voice.


    In the end, she had no choice but to watch the game as if she were sitting on a cushion of thorns.


    Soon-.


    ��Na����!?


    ��What what��!?


    The Dalian, which was dragged along by Noh Eun-ha, came to an end in a futile way.


    Eunha casually blocked Hayato Hikigaya��s magic and deflected his sword.


    Eunha Noh really��


    Hayato Hikigaya is devastated.


    Shin Seo-yeong chewed on Noh Eun-ha as she watched the people with their mouths shut.


    I told you to look at it in moderation.


    Noh Eun-ha held the cracked sword and ended the sparring with only the sword without using magic.


    On the other hand, the other party showed off their skills with all their might.


    Even so, it didn��t do any harm to Noh Eun-ha.


    That was what was making people in this place suffer.


    Of course, people at the Korean academy predicted Noh Eun-ha��s victory from the beginning.


    Uh, how could such a sword��


    Meanwhile, Shin Seo-yeong was eavesdropping on the conversation between the two by using the wind released in the arena.


    Hayato Hikigaya, who had admitted defeat, was still saying something to Eunha with an expression of disbelief.


    It was a question that asked how he defeated his own sword with such a sword.


    Eunha��s answer was concise.


    ��Artisans don��t blame their tools.


    ��what?


    Ah, is this difficult to say��.


    Contrary to Eunha��s idea.


    Judging by the expression on Hikigaya��s face, he seemed to understand what he was saying.


    Talk a little prettily��


    Shin Seo-yeong just smiles.


    If these words were heard by people outside the barrier, it would have shocked them again.


    I could have come to a friendly match and even hurt my feelings.


    Shin Seo-young controlled the wind and


    made sure that no one else could overhear their conversation.


    ��Seo Hyun-ah. Can you tell me that a craftsman never blames his tools?


    No, don��t translate.


    Seoyoung Shin shouted inwardly.


    She began to suspect that Noh Eun-ha was actually a spy who was disrupting relations between countries.


    And whether he really remembers the promise he made to himself.


    Um��


    Meanwhile, Seohyun Han, a direct descendant of Sirius Group, showed signs of worrying.


    It seemed to be lost in thought to put it into an appropriate word.


    Soon


    she opened her mouth


    .


    Shin Seo-yeong knew how to speak a little Japanese.


    For this final review, I learned a little bit of Japanese during this semester.


    So I could hear Seohyun Han saying ��no�� at the end.


    Eventually, she��


    ����������karaؓketa�Ρ�


    ��You lost because you were weak.


    Seohyun Han grew up.


    When Hikigaya Hayato heard the facts, he made a face that looked like he was bewildered.


    He��s not normal either��


    And Shin Seo-yeong, who understood this, stuck out her tongue and muttered.


    I thought it was strange that Eunha and Han Seohyun got along so well.


    It was worth it.


    The two fit very well.


    Shin Seo-young thoroughly controlled the arena so that no sound leaked out.

 Chapter 456

    Relife Player 456


    [Chapter 129]


    [There is nothing that cannot be achieved (4)]


    The sword called Totsuka no Tsurugi was a device that was treated as a device belonging to the Eulji class in Korea in Japan.


    It can be said that the status it occupies in Japan is great.


    In other words, it is impossible to hand over the national asset of Totsuka no Tsurugi to another country at the discretion of an individual.


    ��I��m really sorry, but I can��t seem to get past Totsuka no Tsurugi. It seems that I stopped thinking briefly.


    Nevertheless, it could be said that there was only one reason why Hayato Hikigaya used the Totsuka no Tsurugi in this match.


    He was confident that he would win.


    In the end, it was the result of arrogance.


    He knelt on the floor in front of many people and apologized to Eunha while bowing his head.


    But I think I��ll do something to pretend it wasn��t there from the beginning. What are you doing in front of all these people?


    ��Ugh��


    Eun-ha sighed openly.


    Hayato Hikigaya lowered his head and let out a short moan.


    That would be something he knows too.


    Not only was he humiliated because of his blind faith in his own skills, but he also shattered the pride of his country by representing Japan


    .


    In fact, since he knelt down, the Japanese have only kept their eyes down and their mouths shut.


    I wanted��


    Actually, the galaxy was somewhat predicting that things would turn out like this.


    Considering the friendly relationship between Korea and Japan, it was right to return the ownership of the sword to Japan with a generous heart.


    That��s why I hardly expected to get Totsuka no Tsurugi.


    Still, it was a pity.


    Also, Hayato Hikigaya��s sudden change of attitude made me lose my pulse.


    Eun-ha clicked her tongue without hiding her empty feelings.


    Seoyoung��s sister is also saying not to accept anything�� and


    she could have asked him for something else instead of Totsuka no Tsurugi.


    However, Eunha had nothing to rip off him.


    On the other side, Shin Seo-yeong was asking me not to accept anything with her lips.


    I can��t help it.


    It was just a good sparring and ended��


    In the end, I decided to do something that didn��t exist.


    Eun-ha told him to wake up and intended to be generous.


    right then-


    -Did you tell me to bet myself when you said you wouldn��t bet anything? But what the hell is the point of asking you to do something that didn��t exist?


    Suddenly, Seohyun Han grabbed his hand and stopped him from speaking.


    Eunha looked back at her.


    She was looking at Hikigaya Hayato with a sharp gaze.


    I��m not the kind of person to put up with like an idiot when I hear that I��m only worth that much.


    Mr. Seo Seohyun��. I mean��.


    The same goes for Eunha and you. Don��t try to make my ransom worth nothing.


    ��yes.


    After glaring at him for a long time, she soon said with strength to each word.


    Then, he squeezes Eunha��s hand tightly.


    His hand was so small and fragile that he couldn��t even hold it.


    Even so, the will she conveyed through her hands was strong.


    It was only then that Eun-ha realized the mistake of ignoring her and trying to cover up Dalian��s direction on her own.


    But what are you going to do?


    Eunha whispered to her.


    As long as she mentioned her worth, she had to take something in her place from Hayato Hikigaya.


    There are two problems with this.


    One had to mention appropriate compensation with the relationship between Korea and Japan in mind.


    Another was that she had to take a reward that would match her values. If she gets something that is somewhat inferior considering the relationship between Korea and Japan, her value externally will stop at that level.


    I��d rather not have to do that.


    However,


    since Han Seo-hyun already mentioned her value here, the flow could not be reversed.


    Then Eun-ha was worried.


    I wondered if she was trying to get some benefit for no reason.


    But it was Han Seohyun.


    What do you see me as?


    As if you read his mind.


    Han Seo-hyun replied with a snort.


    then swear at him


    don��t worry. It will be a profitable offer for you too. What are you going to say?


    I��m going to ask you to lend me the power of the Hikigaya family.


    Seohyun Han whispers.


    Eunha frowned.


    Listening to her story, I can understand that the other person is from a family that is treated as a high-ranking aristocrat in Japan.


    The fact that he intends to borrow the power of the Hikigaya family under the guise of this sparring.


    But what I couldn��t understand was where on earth to use his power.


    I��m going back to Korea anyway, so what are you going to use with the help of a kid in Japan?


    It didn��t seem so bad to have debt.


    Eunha had no intention of visiting Japan again.


    You won��t get any help from him.


    Borrowing the power of the Hikigaya family will greatly help Sirius in his business in Japan. Why does that benefit me?


    Sirius must grow, so your influence will grow. �� What is he saying now?


    Seohyun Han whispers confidently.


    Eunha muttered incredulously.


    If the influence of the Sirius Group grows, it would only be good for the direct descendants of the Sirius Group.


    The galaxy receiving the support of the Sirius Group would be rewarded very trivially in the process.


    Even so, even a small gain can be said to be a benefit.


    It can become your support base in the future. Because the influence on Japan is only for me.


    ��Isn��t it a benefit to you and not me?


    Aren��t my interests yours?


    I wish I could too.


    Han Seo-Hyun seduces.


    Eunha burst into a small laugh.


    I didn��t know what she was thinking, but I decided not to think deeply.


    In a way, it was an advantage she was betting on herself to win.


    It was a bit subtle for Eunha herself to discuss.


    So, as Han Seo-hyun said, Eun-ha decided to watch the negotiations.


    I hope that Hikigaya Hayato can��t win over the gaze of the Japanese people who are pouring on him while the two of them are still talking.


    ��In the first place, Totsuka no Tsurugi is a sword that only I can use. This sword is said to contain the grudge of Yamata no Orochi, a 3rd tier monster, and there is a curse that turns the person holding the sword into a madman.


    Hayato Hikigaya turned to the crowd and shouted in Japanese.


    The interpreters quickly informed the people around them.


    That��s when some people start to show interest in Totsuka no Tsurugi.


    So it��s really fortunate for Noh Eun-ha. It could be eaten by a sword that drives people crazy. I can handle it to some extent with the power of the gift�� but


    Hayato Hikigaya made an excuse.


    It is a sword that turns people into madmen. It��s as powerful as it is, but it��s easy to get eaten by the sword.


    Even though he has the power of the gift, he cannot handle the sword perfectly.


    That��s why I couldn��t hand over the sword out of my mind thinking of him.


    The words were clearing water.


    Han Seo-hyun laughed out of spirit.


    And No Eunha��.


    ��Is it? Then, where should I try to use your sword?


    ��yes? Did you hear me now? If you touch this sword, the curse that dwells in it��


    It talks a lot. give it at once


    Hikigaya Hayato��s excuses were so absurd.


    I hate it so much that I risk myself.


    Eunha snatched the Totsuka no Tsurugi he presented to the audience.


    Let go of the cow!


    Hikigaya shouted loudly.


    he was greatly agitated.


    The faces of those who knew about Totsuka no Tsurugi also turned into surprise.


    Noh Eunha!


    Seohyun Han is also frightened.


    From far away, Eunha��s friends also shouted something.


    However, Eunha didn��t care and drew the sword from the scabbard.


    At most, who dares to drive someone crazy with a sword��


    A pure white blade is revealed.


    Eventually, the demonic energy that had been suppressed in the scabbard burst out like an explosion.


    Mana, which is so dangerous that it can be seen, attacks the galaxy.


    He was not afraid even when he saw the mana staining his vision black.


    rather laughed.


    ��If you want to try it, try it.


    ��


    Dark emotions are bound to remain in the world for a long time.


    Emotions that remain in the world coincidentally come into contact with mana and become magic, eventually affecting the providence of the world.


    Resentment is no different.


    Rather, the deepest emotion can be called a negative emotion such as resentment.


    I will covet everything.


    Yamata no Orochi, a 3rd tier monster who once harbored an ambition to devour the entire world.


    The will of the monster with eight snake-like heads remained in the world even after death.


    Eat and eat again.


    snake or dragon


    Now, the emotions that left only ambiguous shapes were crawling on the floor in dozens and hundreds of strands.


    They charged at me with their mouths wide open, as if they were going to eat everything in sight.


    And finally.


    After going through the memories, they finally found someone who would fulfill their will again.


    The limbs are bound with


    iron chains.


    It was a man with blades stuck all over his body.


    The bleeding man looked like he was about to die.


    What a weak mind.


    Don��t take that body well.


    At this the snakes giggled.


    It is a mental body that seems unable to resist.


    The snakes passed through the man��s memories and ate away the emotions he felt in them one by one.


    To make this world completely your own.


    Now, the snakes that were trying to devour the man��s mental body for the last time��


    ��Kuhhhhhhhhh��


    Starting with the sudden disappearance of one snake, the tens of thousands of snakes gradually lost their existence and began to disappear.


    I can��t�� I can��t��


    I couldn��t believe the snakes.


    I have two memories.


    Faced with the contradiction that two memories coexist in the same time zone, they failed to overcome the providence of the world and eventually lost their existence.


    Wow��


    In addition, the density of emotions embedded in memories is very high.


    The snakes were astonished.


    What kind of life has he led that will evoke resentment stronger than Yamata no Orochi��s?


    The snakes born from Yamata no Orochi��s resentment were consumed by the man��s resentment and could not maintain their existence.


    Besides,


    the man who looked like he was dying was not giving up on his life.


    The snakes met the eyes of the man who slowly raised his head and flinched.


    The energy flowing from the man soon tore the surviving snakes to shreds.


    Above all��


    ����


    In the back.


    There is one memory.


    As if there was a hole in the space, the memory was exceptionally black.


    The snakes met the red eyes that looked over the man��s shoulder and couldn��t think of anything.


    what the hell does that mean


    Faced with the glowing red eyes, the snakes instinctively trembled.


    ��do�� Run��


    that��s fear.


    It��s something you can��t perceive.


    The snakes tried to move their bodies by leaving this spot at any moment.


    But-.


    ����


    The moment the snakes looked into the red eyes.


    The red eyes were also looking at the snakes��


    ����The grinning


    Horror laughed.


    Pulling the existence that met his eyes into the death of the abyss.


    Before long, fear closed its eyes��


    ����


    Now, there was only one mental body of the man in that place.


    ��


    In Uijeongbu, many artifacts that people��s grudges are gathered are dormant.


    As a result, among the 2nd Uijeongbu recapture party that attacked Uijeongbu at the time, people whose egos were eaten by artifacts sometimes appeared.


    But at the gypsophila party, that never happened.


    ������.��


    ��No big deal.


    It seems that Onyang was the same.


    Eunha was able to defend against the artifact��s mental attack with the gift < Berserk >.


    Rather, it even wiped out the resentment demons remaining in the artifact.


    It was the same even now.


    The < Unknown > gift wiped out the demonic energy that erupted from the sword


    as


    it was


    .


    Eun-ha ignored his existence as if he had lost his mind and fired a revolver shot into the air.


    The image of him freely wielding Totsuka no Tsurugi was imprinted on people.


    Are you�� are you really okay?


    Can��t you see


    ��but that hasn��t changed.


    People are all dumbfounded.


    In such a situation, Seohyun, who was standing nearby, asked on behalf of those who were dazed.


    Eventually, she checked his condition with a hard face and felt visibly relieved.


    Now, you can��t say that only you can use this sword


    ,


    right


    ?


    Eun-ha asked Hikigaya, who was absent-minded, with a sense of pride.


    After coming to his senses a little, he nodded his head.


    After that, he sighs in Korean.


    This is something that can��t happen. How could it be�� Eunha Noh could have the same gift as me�� Even so, it took me a long time to swing the sword��


    Hikigaya is visibly embarrassed.


    Eunha shrugged her shoulders when she saw him like that.


    The answer was obvious.


    A craftsman doesn��t choose a tool.


    ����.


    Eunha clicked her tongue with a tsk tsk.


    Hikigaya kept her mouth shut.


    He clenched his fists with a face telling him not to play.


    But he couldn��t say anything.


    Because Noh Eun-ha was a really strong person when he admitted it.


    It was then.


    Not you, but�� nothing is impossible for me anymore.


    ��yes? What��s that sound��.


    It��s an unknown sound.


    Hikigaya asked.


    However, Eun-ha turned to him and looked for her friends, making sure Seo-hyeon wasn��t exposed to demons.


    The corner of his mouth rises gently.


    -I can do what I think I can do.


    There is nothing that cannot be achieved.


    Eunha patted Seohyun on the shoulder and patted Hayang on the head before turning around again.


    Then he holds out his sword to Hayato Hikigaya.


    That moment when he unintentionally held out his hands to receive the sword��


    ��Ahahaha! what! Where the hell is this!? Ahahaha!


    ������.��


    Kaguya, who had been silent for a while, burst into laughter.


    She drew people��s attention by wiping her eyes with her fingers.


    Even if you don��t, I was going to say thank you to Noh Eun-ha for this incident, but it went well!


    control the flow.


    Take over the atmosphere.


    Kaguya widened his face.


    Being conscious of the others and speaking formally, she pointed to the sword in Eunha��s hand.


    Coincidentally, Totsuka no Tsurugi seems to have acknowledged it as the owner�� I don��t think there��s anything else to say thank you that goes well with Noh Eun-ha.


    Indeed, Kaguya has been a symbol of Japan for decades even without directly participating in politics.


    When Eunha saw Kaguya��s skill, she admired it slightly.


    Kaguya took the initiative. She handed over the ownership of Totsuka no Tsurugi to him, not in sparring, but in the name of Kaguya��s thanks.


    Thus, the image was planted that Japan was not defeated in Dalian and handed over Totsuka no Tsurugi.


    As a result, it didn��t change that he had Totsuka no Tsurugi.


    I��m not bad


    I didn��t even expect a reward from the Japanese government anyway��


    If I use this sword as a material, I��ll be able to make a better sword than I do now.


    Eunha had nothing to lose.


    Rather, it was an advantage.


    It was an Eulji grade device. It was a reward that could not be easily obtained unless you made a tolerable feat.


    ��not bad.


    Seohyun Han seemed to have the same opinion.


    Seohyun Han showed no sign of regret even if she could not receive help from the Hikigaya family.


    Rather, he looked at the sword Eunha had handed him and smiled.


    Meanwhile, Shin Seo-young��.


    ��Come to think of it, I also have to say thank you to player Shin Seo-young��


    No. I am okay. I��m grateful that Kaguya-sama made it easy for us this time. Hmm�� is it?


    Shin Seo-yeong also noticed.


    I knew that the compensation received by the galaxy belonged to the absurd axis.


    Handing over the ownership of artifacts of Eulji level to foreigners.


    No matter how hard he tried, it was impossible.


    With this, Kaguya created an excuse for the hostile forces.


    In such a situation, Shin Seo-young couldn��t use her swarm to ask her for compensation.


    If that��s what Shin Seo-young meant, well�� Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I��m good enough. Ahaha��.


    Yes thank you. As much as I can, I will support the Korean Academy so that you can spend your time comfortably here. Thank you.


    Shin Seo-yeong gave all her credit to Eun-ha to ease her burden.


    Kaguya smiled in gratitude and promised to treat her well while she was in Japan.


    I can��t live because of him��


    Shin Seo-young secretly sighed.

 Chapter 457

    Relife Player 457


    [Chapter 129]


    [There��s nothing I can��t achieve (5)]


    Late at night Marado.


    The students went to bed early to leave the island on the morning boat.


    Except for the students who stood guard, few students were awake at this time.


    Most of them stretched out as soon as they lay down, unable to overcome fatigue.


    Mr��. I don��t want to go alone��


    Choi Ga-in belonged to a very small minority.


    Unlike those who devoted their time to training after arriving in Marado, she spent a boring time doing nothing.


    There is no way that fatigue has accumulated.


    If there is any fatigue, it��s that I can��t sleep comfortably because I don��t like the futon.


    Kang Ye-seul, why does he sprain his leg and make people suffer��.


    I can��t even sleep because of the students snoring.


    I couldn��t sleep, and all of a sudden I wanted to go to the bathroom.


    Choi Ga-in left the accommodation alone in the middle of the night and was walking on the night road.


    Mr��.


    I didn��t know it during the day, but at night I didn��t know that the road to the bathroom felt so far away.


    Instead of not being able to bring Kang Ye-seul, I thought of bringing a student who was standing guard, but I couldn��t even do that.


    It was, after all, a male student.


    No matter how brazen Choi Ga-in was, he couldn��t do it because his pride was hurt when he asked him to follow him to the bathroom.


    Anyway, it��s really annoying��


    Choi Ga-in struggled alone to get rid of fear.


    Then I remembered what had happened at Jongpyeong this time.


    It��s something I feel every year, but this year��s evaluation was not the worst.


    I haven��t even met Eun-ha at all�� It��s nice to be close with Tae-yang, but sometimes he��s too kind, so I��m afraid.


    It��s nice to have a party with Onyang.


    The problem was that I had to keep an eye on him the whole time.


    Choi Ga-in, a direct descendant of the Galaxy Group.


    It is said that they are recruiting promising players, but it was difficult to kill their personality.


    But Jo Ara seems to have already noticed��.


    Fortunately, I arrived at the bathroom safely.


    She sighed and caught her breath.


    Then, thinking of Joara, she frowned.


    On Taeyang��s childhood friend Jo Ara.


    She was also a promising player.


    Jo A-ra seemed to have a suspicious personality, unlike On Tae-yang, who listened to her words.


    Sometimes the response was lukewarm.


    Honestly, Choi Ga-in wondered if he had to recruit talent who would solidify his support base by going this far.


    ��same. It��s really�� �� like.


    no one will see


    Choi Ga-in suddenly spat out disgust.


    Jo Ah-ra often disappears, and On Tae-yang is training whenever he opens his eyes.


    For her, watching him sword-to-sword with the students day after day was almost an ordeal.


    If it was Eunha, there would be a lot of things to see, and it would have been fun.


    Choi Ga-in is from a secondary academy. Of course, I knew how to see the sword to some extent.


    When she saw it through her eyes, Onyang��s sword was at a decent level.


    Of course, he doesn��t fall short of Eun-ha, and it would be difficult to compare him to Mok Min-ho or Choi Eun-hyuk.


    On the other hand, according to rumors, Mok Min-ho and Choi Eun-hyuk were getting stronger day by day in this Jongpyeong.


    On Taeyang seems to be walking in place.


    Honestly, I��m disappointed, On Taeyang. I liked it because Eunha was interested�� Well, I think it��s not as good as I expected. Well, one face is really handsome.


    Like Cha Eun-woo and Mok Min-ho.


    Choi Ga-in, who chanted the names of the two people who were now avoiding him, left the bathroom.


    I need to go back and sleep.


    Right then.


    ����.


    It��s a monster.


    Choi Ga-in suddenly found a monster climbing up the cliff and held his breath.


    cannot be killed by one��s own power.


    Aside from the strength of the monsters, she had only killed monsters that her followers almost killed.


    Instead, I killed as many signs as possible so that he wouldn��t notice me.


    You have to go the other way.


    A monster with a repulsive appearance reminiscent of a small child soon found a path leading to the inn.


    Ga-in Choi saw the monster moving the way he had come and decided to quickly go back the other way.


    runs


    run recklessly


    ��evil��!


    Then he tripped on a rock and slipped and fell onto the shoulder of the road.


    She was in tears as she narrowly stopped rolling down.


    It is muddy.


    It��s dark, so I can��t see it closely, but I feel like I��ve been scratched in some places.


    She got up with a roar.


    Fortunately, it didn��t fall too far from where it fell.


    Shaking off the dirt from her hands, she tried to climb up.


    ��uh��?


    Soon you sense the presence of something.


    Choi Ga-in was startled and turned around.


    All I could see under the dark night sky was pitch-black darkness.


    However, when the moon was completely hidden by the clouds, the surroundings were clearly visible.


    ����.


    Tree roots half exposed above the ground.


    where the moonlight shines


    The presence was felt there.


    Before long, the stem of a plant that had grown between the roots and was probably dead moved as if it were stretching.


    buds unfold


    ����.


    It is a flower that seems to be soaked in moonlight.


    The white and blue petals were revealing a strong presence on the spot.


    very heterogeneous


    However, the flowers that bloomed in the darkness were so beautiful that they were bewitched.


    She was about to pick a flower almost without thinking.


    Let��s pick the flowers like that-.


    ��Ah��!


    The petals all fell to the floor as soon as they touched the tips of my fingers.


    Terrified, she backed away.


    It was then.


    ��what��!?


    The petals that have fallen on the floor are scattered in the air while shining.


    And the gathered petals wrapped around her wrist, which she pushed forward as she stepped back.


    Eventually, a stem appeared as if connecting petals to petals, and gently tightened her wrists.


    The pure white petals clung to the stems, giving off a soft light.


    What is this��?


    Clouds cover the moon again.


    The petals have now become ordinary bracelets that have lost their luster.


    Choi Ga-in touched the bracelet.


    ��


    I got an unexpected harvest.


    Device Totsuka no Tsurugi.


    It is a sword that is good at absorbing mana. It is said that you can use magic that absorbs the opponent��s magic with the blade and erupts at the desired timing.


    Of course, in this case, there is a condition that the spell must be absorbed completely.


    In addition to that, you can wield magic linked through the sword body like a whip, or you can inject poison into the opponent that touches the sword body to inflict additional damage�� In the future, you may be able to use


    Mana Crasher like a whip as well.


    There were quite a few add-ons.


    Indeed, it could be said that it was a device that helped make Hayato Hikigaya a < Dragon Slayer > before returning.


    So, I was already looking forward to Eunha. If you use this sword as a material, what kind of device will


    Hae-soo hyung


    make?


    There were also materials collected so far.


    As soon as Eunha returned to Korea, she planned to ask Byeok Haesu for a new sword. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    However, Seohyun Han seemed disapproving of him touching the extended sword.


    she gave her face


    Eunha removed her hand from the sword.


    okay. Can I take care of you?


    Even if you come now, it��s already too late. If you��re going to do my song, do it in Korea, not here.


    Then I��ll think about you in Korea, so I can just think about swords now, right? Wanna be scolded?


    Tokyo Haneda Airport.


    All the academy students, including Eunha, were there.


    It was Kaguya��s consideration.


    As she declared at the time, she did not forget to provide various support so that the academy students could have a good time in Japan.


    In the end, they even assigned flights as a thank you to Eunha and Shin Seoyoung.


    But are you really going to stay here?


    Because I still have study abroad life left.


    According to the news, Choi Ye-jang, a direct descendant of YH Group, left Japan immediately after the incident.


    In addition, Doyoung Han, chairman of the Sirius Group, left the country two days ago after safely finishing the meeting with Kaguya.


    After hearing all of the news from Han Seo-hyun, Eun-ha asked her when she came out of the airport early in the morning.


    Is it really okay not to return home?


    Even if my duties are gone now, the fact that Sirius Group is still aiming to advance into Japan remains the same�� because I want to help the group. I intend to stay here until high school.


    yes then there is nothing you can do


    Seohyun Han is full of confidence.


    Eun-ha, who discovered the vitality in Han Seo-hyun��s face, decided to respect her thoughts.


    A few years ago, she voluntarily left to study in Japan, but this time she voluntarily chose to continue studying abroad.


    So, the face is bound to look full of energy.


    -So see you next year.


    okay. see you next year


    Seohyun Han promises next year.


    It��s not too far.


    Eunha made a promise to her.


    The promise to see you later was only too vague, but this time the promise with her was so clear.


    Can I ask you something? What?


    The check-in process has been completed.


    All that remains is to enter the gate.


    The two had a conversation with the plane seen through the window in the background.


    Meanwhile, Seohyun Han took a break and opened her mouth.


    Eunha You were always by my side while you were in Japan��. Is that because I��m a direct descendant of Sirius Group or is it for some other reason?


    ����.


    while in Japan.


    Eunha spent time with Han Seohyun as an exclusive player instead of being with her friends as much as possible.


    Sometimes I couldn��t win against my friends�� backs, so I played with them all.


    He looked at her as he suddenly recalled what had happened in Japan.


    she waits for an answer


    Come to think of it, it was a question she asked years ago.


    That��s obviously because you��re a direct descendant of the Sirius Group.


    How did you respond back then?


    Playfulness springs up.


    Eunha giggled and replied.


    Then Seohyun Han closed her mouth with an expressionless face.


    It pinches the galaxy soon.


    ��Don��t lie. In my eyes, I can see you��re lying.


    What answer is this? Isn��t it your level? Am I really serious?


    lie.


    ����.


    Seohyun Han speaks confidently.


    Even so, what is impressive is that she is accompanied by a face that seems to be anxious somewhere.


    Glancing into her eyes, Eunha sighed.


    The answer was obvious.


    It was like then.


    -I met you because of you. Because Han Seohyun is not a direct descendant of Sirius Group, it��s just you. okay?


    ��okay. I can��t say it like that. Is it that hard to say?


    What do you want to


    be scolded for?


    After hearing Eunha��s answer.


    There was a ripple in Han Seo-hyun��s eyes. Soon, she quickly hid her agitation and bruised Eunha.


    Eunha replied playfully.


    she doesn��t support either


    But why don��t you stop treating me like a kid? How old am I now��


    Anyway, a high school student now talks a lot?


    Seohyun takes a step forward.


    Grabbed by the tie, Eun-ha looked down at her as she came closer.


    Eun-ha found the feeling that she had won in her eyes.


    But the game isn��t over.


    This time, Eunha takes a step forward.


    ��Now I am bigger than you. Can��t you see the height difference?


    ��ah��. Eun-


    ha decided to be bold in order to break her expressionless face.


    He bravely placed his hand on the head of Han Seo-hyeon, the world��s underworld.


    Seohyun Han��s face shows an expression she has never seen before.


    How tall is your sister?


    ��165��.


    Yes? I��m 176 now. big? But next year it will be bigger than this. Is your sister no longer tall?


    At the Academy Culture Festival a few years ago.


    Eunha was slightly shorter than Han Seohyun.


    At that time, their eye level was also the same. In fact, Han Seohyun was a little taller.


    You looked tall back then.


    Like I can��t


    When I made a promise with her that I couldn��t keep.


    Eun-ha looked up at Han Seo-hyun and felt as if she couldn��t hold on to the ideal.


    That��s why Seohyun Han looked like a wall.


    It is very small. Back then, I was blaming myself for being this tall.


    Now, on the contrary, she had to look up to see him.


    Eunha moved her hand on her head horizontally, confirming that it touched her chest.


    ��that��s right You��ve become an adult at some point


    Seohyun Han is blank.


    She looked up at him as if possessed by something.


    A face Eunha had never seen before.


    Then, after looking up at him for a while, she regained her expression.


    ��Is it?


    uh?


    A provocative smile comes to mind.


    Eunha was taken aback when she saw a different appearance than expected.


    whether his reaction is yes or not.


    Seohyun Han took another step and narrowed the remaining distance.


    If you are an adult, you can pass this without incident, right? huh? What can I do�� No one is looking at us right now. �� except for one. What are you talking about? There are so many people around here and seeing us��


    It was a blink of an eye.


    She yanked his necktie, brushed his lips slightly, and put her lips to his cheek.


    Can you be okay with this?


    ��isn��t it too much of a prank? This is sexual harassment. Sexual harassment.


    I did it as a greeting in the sense of meeting again next year. No, is this sexual harassment? Then why don��t you do it to me and hit it with Sam Sam?


    ����.


    or even report it.


    It happened in an instant.


    Eunha frowned as she placed her hand on the cheek left by Han Seohyun��s lips.


    Even if the joke was serious, it was too severe.


    But Seohyun Han was shameless.


    Eunha glared at her with a face that seemed to be full of energy.


    what?


    Then, Eun-ha noticed that her neck had subtly turned red.


    Looking at it now, Han Seohyun seems to be maintaining a poker face.


    Eunha laughed because she was somehow lovable.


    Do you want to Then can I do it too?


    ��what?


    I��ll do it too, so let��s hit Sam Sam.


    I just want to play with you


    Eunha grabbed her shoulder as she pulled back reflexively.


    Grab the tip of her chin with your other hand.


    ��Ah��.


    Han Seohyun moaned softly.


    She didn��t try to resist but immediately closed her eyes.


    And the galaxy��


    -Be careful. Even as a joke, this was too much. You don��t do that to other people, do you? Then, can my sister live with a misunderstanding?


    Ouch��


    Eunha lightly bumped her forehead with her forehead.


    Instantly freed from his arms, she stepped back and touched her forehead.


    her eyes hardened.


    -Don��t worry about that. Because I��m only going to do it for you anyway.


    Seohyun Han said with her eyes tightened.


    Eunha didn��t budge even when she was staring at her.


    Glad then And for now, you��d better be careful. The reason why I broke up because of a mistake might go to my sister, not to that side��.


    Do I look like that kind of person?


    ��My sister will take care of it.


    Han Seo-hyun speaks coldly.


    In order not to provoke her any further, Eun-ha pretended to raise her hands.


    Eunha apologized for being sorry.


    She looked at him disapprovingly and eventually accepted his apology.


    Anyway, I really enjoyed this time.


    Time has passed.


    Seohyun Han waved her hand at him standing in front of the gate.


    See you later.


    ok see you next time


    Eunha also waves her hand.


    Now he left her behind and stepped into the gate.


    The two of them no longer made promises they could not keep.


    A few years ago I couldn��t achieve it, but now there is nothing I can��t achieve.


    ��


    Then.


    Yoon I-byeol was watching.


    ����.


    Yoon Yi-byeol, who had been thinking of entering the gate with Eun-ha under some excuse, lost her composure the moment she saw ��that scene��.


    ��too��do��.


    Yoon I-byeol saw it.


    Before Han Seo-hyun approached Eun-ha, her gaze stayed on him who was nearby for a moment.


    Seohyun Han found her, who was very accurately mixed among people far away.


    And Seohyun Han showed ��that scene�� as if she was showing off.


    ����.


    Yoon I-byeol saw it.


    Han Seo-hyun sent Eun-ha to the gate and turned around to see herself.


    The corners of her mouth go up.


    It seems like you��re laughing


    And it seems to ask


    How long can you stand it?


    just like a test.


    her eyes ask


    Yoon Yi-byeol��s answer was��.


    ��I hate that person�� so much.


    Yoon I-byeol


    quickly bit his teeth.

 Chapter 458

    Relife Player 458


    [Chapter 130]


    Before


    the establishment of the Player Academy.


    The players who attacked the Red Dungeon, Jogyesa Temple Daeungjeon, stood around a lake that was created in the middle of the city.


    Some players showed curiosity and even raised their faces to the surface.


    A strange presence was sensed beneath the surface of the water.


    What do you think?


    ��There is something.


    At that time, Namgung Seong-woon started to be promoted as a < Shinchang >.


    He reached into the surface and spoke to the boy who was spreading mana across the lake.


    no it��s not a boy


    It just stopped growing due to the influence of mana in the body.


    So, the tone that came out of his mouth was quite different from what he saw.


    There is too little information from what we can grasp here�� I don��t think we can do an accurate investigation unless we pick up the water ourselves.


    Huh�� do you?


    Too little information.


    Yoon Seong-jin, a man with a boyish appearance, murmured.


    Players who heard the answer, including Namgoong Sung-woon, sighed as if regretting it.


    Then you can take the water out.


    Then the man who had been watching for a while intervened.


    Baek Seo-jin.


    The man who had been called the < King of Darkness > from some time ago opened his mouth as if it was not a big deal.


    I��m so ignorant. The dungeon clearing was just over, but you said you��d just take the water out to see what��s in the lake?


    Seongjin Yoon frowned.


    He wanted to rest after being dragged into the dungeon for several days.


    Other people felt the same way.


    right then-


    ��Well, there��s nothing I can��t get out of it. I was stupid for staring into the lake.


    ��Crazy.


    Namgoong Nebula struck the spear first. S��arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    At that moment, the lake split in half, revealing the world beneath the surface.


    And the cracked surface was frozen.


    Yoon Seong-jin was dumbfounded by the sudden sight.


    But no matter what his reaction was, Sungwoon Namgung and Seojin Baek chuckled.


    Behind him, Munjun closed his eyes and held back a laugh.


    Now, can we examine it up close?


    Huh��


    Seongjin Yoon let out a sigh.


    I have no choice but to throw myself into the cracked lake.


    Soon, several players landed after him.


    Yoon Seong-jin ignored their existence and moved along with a strange sensation.


    ��Artifacts.


    I��m not feeling well�� I didn��t think something like this was in the lake��


    wait. don��t move on your own


    Seongjin Yoon stopped Sungwoon Namgung who was trying to move forward.


    Before long, after reading the mana that had melted around him, he was speechless.


    The traps are double, triple, and so many that I can��t even tell how many layers there are.


    The traps are intricately intertwined.


    Solving itself is not easy.


    It was to the extent that even if I grabbed the blade and released it, I could not free it.


    So, Yun Seong-jin��.


    -Don��t give up. no one can solve that Compared to traps, I don��t know if there��s any charm to get sealed artifacts�� and it doesn��t pay off.


    Seongjin Yoon came to a conclusion with a single knife.


    Amidst the clamor of people.


    He came up from the bottom of the lake with no regrets.


    Namgung Sung-woon decided to stay down to solve the trap, but he, the dealer, couldn��t solve it.


    can��t you solve it?


    bothered. I��m tired. don��t talk


    Baek Seo-jin smiled bitterly.


    Yoon Seong-jin replied in a tone mixed with annoyance, as if it was not worth answering.


    Then he turns around saying he should go to sleep.


    Hmm��. Hey Joon Lee Sungwoon.


    Eventually, Namgoong Nebula returns without any income.


    Baek Seo-jin, who had been lost in thought until then, called out the names of his friends. ��I


    wonder if there should be a plausible legend about creating


    an educational institution .


    On this land dyed red.


    Establish an educational institution that nurtures green hope.


    That was the wish of the people who survived the ruined world.


    ��


    The time of the students who finished the final evaluation was very busy.


    In particular, students who stayed in Japan longer than planned had to take supplementary classes.


    I wasn��t that crazy.


    I should take a break during vacation��


    Finally, the first semester is over.


    Eun-ha, who finished all the final exams, let her shoulders droop.


    Even if I hadn��t studied for the exam, I was often called around as soon as I returned to Korea.


    As a result, time flew by.


    Don��t you hear your dad crying, don��t you get scolded by your sister for being dangerous, don��t you get questioned by the instructors about what happened�� I had to be called


    to the Mana Management Organization headquarters and report how I got the Totsuka no Tsurugi. .


    Besides that, this and that.


    Eunha had to pay the price for rampaging in Japan.


    What is this�� I wish I could take a break now, but as soon as the exam is over, I have to go see someone else��


    Tonight, the academy will have an end-of-semester party.


    Although the end-of-course party is not compulsory, the end-of-course party I attended this time was meaningful in its own way.


    This time I was thinking of participating.


    As a result, he could not return home after the exam.


    It��s my fault that I made an appointment at this time��


    In a way, it was my own work.


    There is quite a bit of time before the end-of-course party begins.


    So, Eun-ha planned to use this time to meet Seo-yeon Han, whom she had been putting off and putting off.


    He was a difficult person to deal with, so I only planned to see him for a short time, but thanks to him, I was able to come and go to the academy.


    After repeatedly regretting his choice, he went to find Seo-yeon Han, who had come to the meeting place first.


    Did you come to the galaxy? Wasn��t it hot outside?


    ��are you okay. It wasn��t very hot.


    Luminous Suite located in Jongno-gu.


    Eun-ha, who entered the VIP-only room, looked at her warmly and looked down on her face.


    not like her


    I wondered if there was an ulterior motive, but it seemed there was no intention.


    make it what you want to drink Oh, you liked the suites here too, didn��t you? You can order as much as you want to eat, because I will live.


    ��no. There��s an end-of-course party later, so it��s okay if you don��t eat. Then I��ll have a Java Chip Frappuccino.


    Maybe if I eat that, I��ll be full and I won��t be able to eat anything at the end-of-course party�� Well, what��s the matter? you want to drink


    Han Seo-yeon tilted her head.


    Eun-ha sat across from Han Seo-yeon quietly.


    She didn��t seem to care too much.


    Not long after, the drink Eunha ordered arrived.


    We��ve talked about it over the phone, but�� The reason I asked Eunha to see you separately this time was because I wanted to say thank you.


    A lot has happened in the meantime.


    The financial world was also shaken once.


    This is because the close alliance between Sirius Group and YH Group has been severed.


    In other words, the engagement of Han Seo-hyun, a direct descendant of Sirius Group, and Choi Ye-jang, a direct descendant of YH Group, was terminated.


    Now that Seohyun��s marriage has been decided to break up, Sirius and YH are completely strangers. Um�� should I say we��re enemies now? Projects planned or already in progress have also been suspended.


    Sirius Group proposed breaking up the engagement.


    The reason for the disqualification was Choi Ye-jang.


    In response, YH Group accepted the termination of engagement in a way that is beneficial to Sirius Group without requiring specific grounds.


    The hoaxers came up with various speculations, spreading rumors that YH Group had done something wrong and that Choi Ye-jang, a direct descendant, had something wrong.


    Meanwhile, Choi Ye-jang is said to be confined.


    The Sirius Group responded appropriately.


    Even if you publicly humiliate them, there will be limits to that.


    The galaxy grasped the flowing flow.


    As a YH group, Choi Ye-jang, who will succeed the group, would not have wanted to reveal to the world how she tried to survive by herself, even abandoning her fianc��.


    That��s why he must have accepted the conditions presented by the Sirius Group, no matter how absurd they were.


    Even if it is said that Choi Ye-jang has flaws.


    It is better to be unworthy of being a man than to be unworthy of being king.


    This must be the reason YH Group bent.


    More than anything else, Sirius Group kept the image of Seohyun Han.


    It could have been a mud fight.


    However, the Sirius group skillfully controlled the situation.


    In the end, Choi Ye-jang took all the blame alone, and Han Seo-hyun could not suffer any damage.


    Even if gossip could come out, at least her wedding route was not blocked.


    We wished Seohyun a successful engagement. I thought it would be happiness for Seohyun��. But after listening to my father this time, it seems that we were thinking wrongly.


    Han Seo-yeon recited sadly.


    Always standing above others, she lowered her head and talked.


    As if you were doing a confession.


    Eunha silently listened to the story and drank her drink.


    She raised her head.


    ��if. If Eunha hadn��t saved Seohyun at that time, my family would have felt guilty for the rest of their lives. Couldn��t stand it and became frantic about attacking the YH group��s offspring.


    If Han Seohyun had died.


    The future will surely be like that.


    Only then did Eunha realize what the cause of the future she knew was from.


    Han Seo-yeon, who was frantic in attacking Choi Ye-jang and lost her intelligence as time passed, will no longer exist.


    He was sure as he looked her straight in the eyes.


    So I just wanted to say thank you. Thank you so much for saving Seohyun.


    ����.


    Han Seo-yeon, who took it for granted to stand on top of others.


    She bows her head, who has never bowed her head to anyone.


    Eun-ha was surprised to see her bowing her head in a respectful manner.


    Eunha, you are the benefactor of our family. I apologize for the fact that I pushed you and made you hard. As it was before, the Sirius Group will continue to do anything for you.


    I don��t have to go this far��


    This isn��t just my decision. It��s what ��we�� decided.


    Han Seo-yeon said that the Sirius Group would continue to support him no matter what.


    It doesn��t matter if you use Sirius�� name as much as you want.


    This is a very unconventional proposal.


    Eun-ha was taken aback by the unexpected story.


    However, Han Seo-yeon emphasized ��we��.


    This meant that all direct members of the Sirius Group would support him.


    ��So if I asked for a group, would you really give it to me?


    why? do you want to have I can give you the Sirius group if you want. ����.


    It means that Seohyun is a precious person to our family.


    When Eunha joked, Seoyeon Han finally showed her true self.


    Even so, Eunha couldn��t adapt to Han Seoyeon��s attitude, which was different from before.


    The group level is the group level�� Personally, I want to do something for Eunha. Is there anything you need right now? Don��t speculate, tell me.


    I don��t have anything in particular��


    It��s not that I��m giving it in return, I��m just giving it because I��m grateful, so you don��t have to doubt it. It��s not like I��m going to mess with this.


    Um��


    I want to express my gratitude not at the group level, but at the individual Seoyeon Han.


    Eun-ha couldn��t treat her coldly, saying she wanted to express her gratitude again and again.


    The direct descendant of the Sirius Group had to bend over and come in, so I had to accept something.


    I really don��t have it��


    Eun-ha was lost in thought.


    However, I couldn��t find anything to get from the Sirius Group.


    To be precise, from Han Seo-yeon now.


    ah.


    why? Do you have anything on your mind?


    It was around the time that the thought went crazy.


    Eun-ha just remembered the reward she would receive from Han Seo-yeon.


    It wasn��t necessary for the future.


    It was, after all, a personal reward.


    My sister��s house has a greenhouse. yes it is


    Eunha had visited the mansion in Pyeongchang-dong, the home of Sirius Group, several times.


    There was a greenhouse in the spacious mansion, and various plants were growing there.


    It was a greenhouse managed by Han Seo-yeon and her mother Choi Soo-bin.


    Eun-ae liked it very much.


    I still remember.


    When Eun-ae visited Sirius�� home, the first thing she did was find the greenhouse.


    A younger sister who was excited to see a plant she doesn��t normally see.


    If he liked the greenhouse there, he would go to the home of the Sirius Group alone.


    Of course, after Han Seo-hyun went to study abroad, it seemed that visiting the greenhouse became rare.


    ��Are you sure Eun-ae isn��t thinking of asking for permission to enter and leave the greenhouse? If that��s the case, I already told Seohyun before she went to study abroad, so there��s no need to even approve it. You don��t have to notice, you can come to Eun-ae whenever you want.


    I know that. But you don��t have to notice, but how can you not notice?


    Well, that��s it too.


    Han Seo-yeon said in a strange tone.


    Eunha corrected her misunderstanding.


    Then she readily agreed.


    I know that there are plants that don��t grow in Korea in the greenhouse of Sirius�� home.


    yes it is It��s one of the things my mother is proud of. Perhaps no other place has as many rare plants as we do? Above all, in our greenhouse��


    Let Eun-ae grow the flowers that only grow there.


    Um��


    Did you say Green and Haetnim?


    It was the flower my sister liked the most in Sirius�� home greenhouse.


    According to what Seoyeon Han said the other day, the Sirius Group discovered the flower for the first time and was intoxicated with the mystery of the flower, never revealing it to the outside world.


    Eunha mentioned a flower that is regarded as a symbol of the Sirius Group.


    Isn��t this a figurative expression?


    Why would I ask such a favor? In a pure sense, I��m asking for seeds to grow at home.


    Hmm��


    Han Seo-yeon couldn��t answer.


    She pursed her lips and blurted out her words.


    It seemed hesitant to give away the symbol of the group.


    It��s not difficult to give silver roses. The problem is that it would be unreasonable to grow silver roses because we do not know the environmental conditions in which they can grow naturally.


    But his prediction was wrong.


    She was lost in thought for another reason.


    Han Seo-yeon told the story that the Sirius Group had failed to grow silver roses elsewhere despite all their efforts.


    It��s not that we didn��t want to breed them either, so we were managing them in a greenhouse. If I could, I��d like to know how they reproduce.


    It��s okay though.


    what?


    Han Seo-yeon shook her head as if it couldn��t be possible.


    Even so, Eunha remained calm.


    I want to raise Eun-ae, but what can I do?


    It��s a wish, so you have to listen to it.


    It only makes my sister��s wish come true.


    Above all, the younger sister was good at communicating with animals and plants through gifts.


    There were even a few plants that Eun-ae grew separately at home.


    If you are kind, you will be able to do well.


    Eun-ha was proud of Eun-ae and had a triumphant expression on her face.


    Let Eun-ae grow once. My sister likes that.


    I��d be disappointed for nothing�� Okay. what do you ask me to do Come to my house later and pick it up.


    Yes, Thank you.


    In the end, Han Seo-yeon stubbornly refused his request.


    She sighed and put the straw to her mouth.


    Soon after, she put the drink down on the table and called out to Eunha.


    But it��s Eunha.


    yes?


    I need to go back to the academy soon.


    Eun-ha, who finished her drink and was about to stand up, tilted her head.


    Han Seo-yeon, with a kind smile, no different from before.


    -Do you have anything else to ask for?


    ��isn��t it?


    really no?


    really.


    Aren��t there?


    I really don��t have


    It seems like a guided interrogation.


    Eunha frowned.


    No matter how kind you are, you are too kind.


    Eun-ha looked at Han Seo-yeon with suspicion.


    Either that or not, she calmly spoke to Eunha.


    Hey, it��s not fun even if you subtract too much. Don��t you need some love cupid?


    ����.


    I��m really good at that kind of thing�� I don��t know if you know that I��m called the Madame Ddu of Pyeongchang-dong. You are now in an embarrassing position because of an engagement proposal coming in from around you��


    so naturally.


    Han Seo-yeon rests her chin and smiles.


    Eunha couldn��t even swallow the drink she was drinking and spat it out.


    Before long, he had a bug-bitten face��.


    ��Shouldn��t I be concerned about my older sister��s marriage? What is Madam Ddu��


    ��Fuck. Do you want to die?


    Eunha stabbed Han Seoyeon with a dagger.


    It is said that Han Seo-yeon eventually spat out harsh words at Eun-ha for the first time.


    00065

 Chapter 459

    Relife Player 459(a)


    [Chapter 130]


    [Excellent thief (2)]


    12 years of history.


    Higher Academy 1st semester end party.


    Unlike the middle school academy, which has only 900 students in each grade because each grade is assigned to 300 students.


    The high school academy consists of 1,800 first and second year students and 3,000 third year students, so the total number exceeds 6,600.


    The space where 6,600 people could gather and build friendships freely on the academy site was extremely limited.


    As a result, unlike the middle school academy, the high school academy used to hold an end-of-course party at the same place every time.


    Did they come?


    no. You haven��t arrived yet? If you��re a freshman ,


    you have to get to the venue faster than your seniors, right? It wasn��t like this when I was in the middle of the day��


    They looked at the senior because they were from a secondary academy. Don��t you know that skills are everything from now on?


    Seriously, I came here today to see their faces.


    Academy Cultural Center cafeteria.


    The cafeteria with the lake in the foreground expanded the space by opening the glass windows for this day.


    Tables were installed around the lake to accommodate a large number of students.


    The party hasn��t even started yet.


    The party venue was already crowded with people.


    I heard the industry calls them golden riders these days? Huh��. How bad do you have to be to make that kind of noise?


    You went to a clan dispatch this time. But you keep asking me about them, right? Did you really think I was dying of pride?


    When I met the scouter this time, he asked me all sorts of things. Are there any friendships between me and the Golden Riders? If you��re close, will you join the clan?


    It is a place where most of the students of the Higher Academy attend.


    It was a place where gossip was easy to come and go and it was easy for prospects who were being watched by the industry to gather in one place.


    So, the students who attended the venue talked about the new stars that the academy is paying attention to in the industry.


    The world called them Golden Riders. Among the 3rd generation, which is called the golden generation, they are said to be the riders with the most promising future.


    ��is a product of image marketing. Among them, there are direct descendants of the teenage group, and they all receive full support? Of course, it��s an advertisement to promote at the group level.


    I also saw Cayou. He seemed to be quite good at his age. But isn��t that something we can do too?


    And what is the sleepy dragon of the academy? This name is really embarrassing. I assure you, it will become a black history later.


    In the 29th and 30th classes, students who were regarded as promising students criticized the name Golden Horseman as if they had made a promise to each other.


    To be precise, the Noh Eun-ha division, the beginning of the Golden Riders.


    I��m really dumbfounded�� No, why are you trying to get in our way? I mean, I really had to do that.


    I just say no. golden brooch? I don��t like the promotion of discrimination over things like that.


    It was also inevitable that they did not like the Noh Eun-ha division.


    This is because they, who will soon enter the industry, have often been compared to the Noh Eun-ha division or overshadowed by the Golden Horseman��s performance.


    In particular, students who have been promoted to the third year have been left with a cold meal as the industry��s attention is focused on the first year.


    What the hell is Noh Eun-ha��s division!


    It was a common reaction among third-year students who entered the job market.


    Separately, the students from the Higher Academy did not like the actions of the Noh Eun-ha division, which seemed to promote the privileged class.


    Just try to stand out. I know I won��t let them go.


    He is a direct descendant and I am not a sponsored group, so I will just run into them. Even if you do, this is too much.


    Those bastards just come, really��.


    no huh? How could you come later than your seniors!? Aren��t you supposed to be treated with some respect?


    Know that today I am training my mutt properly.


    So most of the students of the 29th and 30th classes chewed on the Noh Eun-ha division, which hadn��t even appeared at the party venue yet.


    ������.��


    The students of the 031st class and the 31st class naturally had no choice but to pay attention to them.


    There were more jockeys keeping an eye on them.


    But why are you not talking?


    Cowards. When you were in the first year, you��d be arrogant, but then you��d be quiet once your skills were exposed.


    ������.��


    They were students of the 029th and 030th classes from the secondary academy.


    Those who knew about the Noh Eun-ha division, even if they had dissatisfaction, mostly kept it inside.


    No matter how much the students of the 29th and 30th classes mocked them for being cowards, they took the position that they would remain silent.


    And finally��


    -Here he comes!


    are they them?


    Hmm�� It��s a little different from the image I��ve heard.


    Noh Eun-ha��s division entered.


    At that moment, the eyes of the students who were already at the party hall turned to them.


    If you are a first year high school academy, you may not know, but among the second and third year students, there are those who have not yet seen them.


    The two riders kept their eyes on each other, conversing among themselves and watching the incoming students.


    No Eunha?


    okay? Isn��t that the cold-looking girl in the front, Noh Eun-ha? No, he is Mok Min-ho. Next to him is Choi Eun-hyeok, who is famous for No Eun-ha, and the wolf A-in is Jinpa-rang, an idiot��.


    There is no No Eun-ha.


    Upon hearing the news, the upper class students frowned.


    Some of them gnashed their teeth.


    The reason why I came late to the party


    was that I was planning to arrive later than him.


    Could it be that he��s not coming? Attending the party is not compulsory. It is a tradition for first graders to attend. No matter how nasty he is, he��ll be at this party.


    I looked at the list of attendees earlier, and Noh Eun-ha��s name was listed there.


    They whispered amongst themselves.


    But the anger did not leave.


    Rather, their anger was poured out not on No Eun-ha, who was absent, but on Noh Eun-ha, who came late to the venue.


    ��I heard you guys are called the Golden Riders?


    ������.��


    Eventually someone stepped forward.


    A male student who was in the top 10 in the 3rd grade couldn��t stand the sadness so far and started a fight with them.


    It wasn��t just a quarrel.


    The male student exerted pressure on them by expressing mana in his body.


    What is the Golden Horseman�� What do you call the Golden Horsemen who can��t stand even one of these things properly? Oh, if you��re a shit rider, that��s a story you don��t know!


    and including him.


    The top jockeys who did not see the light due to the name of the Noh Eun-ha division also helped to control the atmosphere.


    The atmosphere of not being able to breathe properly suppressed not only Noh Eun-ha��s division, but all the students present.


    What? hold on?


    ��Looks like you��ve learned advanced control techniques.


    Nevertheless, the students who led the Noh Eun-ha division did not give in to the pressure created by the majority.


    ��what is this doing?


    Mok Min-ho Choi Eun-hyuk Jin Parang.


    The three showed hostility.


    Mok Min-ho also showed the podium stepping forward while leaving the two behind.


    ��What is it? It��s a report.


    And the students, including the male students, felt the energy emanating from the three people and momentarily hesitated.


    Even if they drove away the pressure, they still had the power to control the atmosphere.


    In addition, some students were even adding extra energy.


    ��ugh��


    look at that.


    The students smiled bitterly.


    Bong Gu-rae, Yun Yi-byeol, Ariel.


    The students who entered the Noh Eun-ha division this year showed signs of hardship.


    Eventually, Yoon Yi-byeol reached the point where he had to be supported by Cha Eun-woo.


    Right then.


    ������.��


    The flow suddenly changed.


    The energy that I was trying to shoot down just like that stopped moving.


    As if pushing away that energy, a new energy was swelling.


    ��Nonsense.


    someone was shocked


    It had to be.


    The energy that the students had put together and put pressure on was not even useable and had to step back.


    ��As far as I know there is no such thing as a declaration ceremony.


    A direct descendant of Alice Group and Yoon Sung-jin of < Index >, Jung Ha-yang of < The Seed >.


    She, who had been silently watching the situation, walked out, driving away the energy of the students.


    It wasn��t just her.


    �C Reporting Ceremony?


    In a space under intense pressure.


    There was a man walking so unconcernedly from the other side.


    The students, who were in a state of confusion, were surprised to see him who showed up last, and moved away.


    The waves part.


    He walked the path people would make for him, as if he took it for granted.


    ������.��


    Jumbled.


    It sounds like you can hear footsteps.


    The students who took control of the atmosphere of the space lost their momentum when they saw him approaching.


    Bubbly.


    The distance gets narrower.


    Each time that happened, his presence only grew.


    I didn��t even know there was such a thing. If there was, you should not have said it. Then you should have come on time.


    The students hurriedly shook their heads.


    I didn��t even manifest mana.


    His presence was spinning around as if controlling the atmosphere.


    at some point-


    ��Today��s declaration ceremony looks like a big deal.


    ������!��


    Some students suddenly grabbed their necks and fell to the floor.


    I can��t breathe.


    The atmosphere that was pressuring the Noh Eun-ha division was towards them at some point.


    By the time you noticed, it was already too late.


    -Don��t show me, just sleep.


    Noh Eun-ha, the protagonist of Golden Horseman.


    His eyes caught a fierce light.


    ��


    It��s later than expected.


    If it��s late, I��ll just go slowly.


    Eun-ha decided to return to the academy with a relaxed mindset after finishing her promise with Han Seo-yeon.


    After all, the high school academy end-of-course party was a place for students to make friends, not a place where grades were reflected.


    Even if you attend, stop Even if you don��t attend, it��s okay.


    What do I know about the academy��s traditions?


    Tradition doesn��t feed us.


    Implicitly, the first year students of the Higher Academy had to attend the end-of-semester party.


    But Eunha didn��t pay much attention.


    Nevertheless, the reason he wants to attend is because an incident occurs at the end-of-class party of the first semester of the first year.


    An incident occurs in which Onyang is recognized by people, and I cannot pass by without seeing it.


    It is a very significant event.


    Perhaps the starting point of < Braever >.


    Eun-ha attended the end-of-class party in order to see it in person.


    Thanks to this, his friends waited for him and ended up entering the party hall late.


    And when he arrived��


    ��You��ll do your job well, so you��re just trying to find fault with the kids who are doing well?


    Friends were being held in check.


    The students of the 29th and 30th classes were territorial.


    Eunha looked down at the students who were having nightmares from being hit by the Stygian Eye.


    There were a few students who knew the face.


    Even so, they weren��t the students Eunha was paying attention to.


    Are you not hurt anywhere?


    Even so, the pressure they created was significant.


    The damage would have been worse if Mok Min-ho, Choi Eun-hyuk, and Jin Pa-rang had not been under pressure from the front.


    Eun-ha said while patting the back of Yun I-byeol, who seemed to be suffering from pain.


    Woo! No Eunha, is this what it is!? Shouldn��t you come sooner and later? Do you want to see me pass out?


    yes you look fine


    Compared to Yoon Yi-byeol, Ariel��s recovery was quicker.


    She quickly regained her energy and grumbled and lightly slapped Eunha on the back.


    Eunha showed no interest.


    In my experience, it was better to ignore her, who seems to have a lack of affection.


    I was too tired to deal with her one by one.


    Bae Soo-bin. Stop that right now. I don��t know what you��re trying to do, but just stay still.


    Meanwhile, Bae Su-bin was working on some magic even though the fuss had ended behind the scenes.


    It was a magic that seemed dangerous somewhere without the galaxy needing to look at the spell.


    So, I ended up dragging Ariel and blocking her casting.


    I have an idea too. There��s no way I could use such magic in a place like this. It��s not as dangerous magic as you think.


    Then what?


    Um�� magic that makes my reflection in the mirror look like a maggot?


    ��Why did you create such magic?


    I hope you don��t talk about other people��s magic hobbies. Even though he gave me nothing��


    It��s a monstrous magic. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Eun-ha sighed at her shameless reply.


    It made me wonder what the hell she was doing in Marado.


    Bae Su-bin will grow up well if left alone.


    I��ll grow up well�� maybe��?


    Bae Su-bin was a caster.


    As a result, Eunha, the dealer, was not actively involved in her training.


    But he came to think of whether he should be a little involved.


    Until now, I had believed in her, but now I felt a bit uneasy.


    why what why do you have something to say


    ��can you do well alone? I��ll be fine without you


    Bae Soo-bin replied with a sullen face.


    Eunha decided to leave her alone.


    If you think about it, she was the type to study better when she was alone, and if she had a competitor, she would constantly work hard to win.


    So he turned to examine the condition of the others.


    right then-


    -Why are you here so late?


    All of a sudden, Jeong Ha-yang hit his chest with her forehead.


    It seems that it was a burden to go against the majority.


    When Eunha looked back, it seemed that this was the first time she had tried to shake off the pressure alone.


    It just made her nervous.


    ok good job He always comes late at the appointed time�� I will tell Eun-ah unnie everything.


    yes i��m sorry It��s my fault.


    As a result, Jung Ha-yang seemed to resent him for arriving late.


    She gently grabbed his clothes and banged her on the head like a woodpecker.


    Really bad. It��s bad��


    No Eun-ha Are you going to keep ignoring me? Am I really sad about this? Are you sad? I��m sorry! ��yeah yes I��m sorry.


    I was scared too��


    In front of me is Jung Ha-yang.


    From behind is Ariel.


    He was taken aback by the two and had to apologize over and over again, embarrassed.


    Before I knew it, Yoon Yi-byeol also intervened.


    Thanks to that, I had to spend a lot of energy and time trying to calm my friends down.


    ������.��


    Of course, since he made such a fuss, the eyes of the students couldn��t leave.


    However, even if it was a gaze, it was not unconditionally unfavorable to them.


    There were also many favorable views.


    Some students even shook their shoulders at what they said.


    And there were also people who tried to approach them.


    -It��s been a long time since I��ve seen those two.


    Eunha waved her hand and looked at the two men and women approaching.


    The way they came while bickering was quite emotional.


    ��Guys! are you okay


    Were you very scared? Sorry. We were supposed to give you a tip in advance


    .


    And his childhood friend, Yeo-bi.


    The two people, who had been in a relationship since the end of the first grade party three years ago, started talking.


    ��


    29 The time when the pressure created by the students of the 30th class hit the Noh Eun-ha division.


    Mok Min-ho, Choi Eun-hyuk, and Jin Parang took the pressure by stepping forward.


    In the meantime, Cha Eun-woo protected friends who were not yet accustomed to mana resistance, and Jeong Ha-yang tried to drive away the pressure.


    But there was one other person who contributed the most to relieving the stifling pressure.


    -Hey Eunha. I was there too�� You haven��t forgotten me, have you? huh? Don��t you have anything to say to me��.


    Go to the three people who step forward.


    Kang Si-hyung, who focused the target on himself as much as possible using the poison writing magic, surprisingly did not receive any attention from anyone.


    No, I don��t intend to be praised for doing the right thing. Somehow, you guys have forgotten me��


    Friends are talking all over with Noh Eun-ha at the center.


    Kang Si-hyung intervened among them and tried to hint at his performance.


    However, when Ariel was embraced by the galaxy and began to whimper, his presence became even more blurred.


    ��I��m just going to have a party.


    I wanted to draw attention by using a gift out of anger.


    Seeing how Eunha Noh seemed to be being bullied by the girls, Sihyung Kang secretly decided to fall back.


    Kaede Hoshimiya, who was attending the party separately from them, could also catch a glimpse of herself turning away as if she was getting tired of it.


    Wow! No Eunha!? Eunha, since you��re coming, look at those guys!? Isn��t that right guys�� uh uh��? Shouldn��t that�� uh��? hey! Where!?


    Eh, that��s what Eunha does. Eunwoo, let��s go scold Eunha too.


    Lee Cheon-seo is struggling to get caught up in the atmosphere somehow.


    Surprisingly, no one paid any attention to him.


    Treat like no one at all


    Kang Si-hyung decided to enjoy the end-of-course party alone instead of that.


    Just then, someone put a hand on Kang Si-hyung��s shoulder.


    -It��s okay, honey. i understand your mind Thanks for your help.


    ��Gurae-ya��


    It was Bong-Gurae.


    He collapsed while using his body as a shield to protect Yoon Yi-byeol and Ariel, and nodded his head as if he understood everything.


    Sometimes, when Eunha was in the spotlight, the male students were bound to receive relatively less attention.


    Whenever that happened, he would take care of those who were marginalized in some way.


    ��Gorae-ya, there really is only you��. Yes, people can be like that. They��ll know what they��ve done. Let��s forget all about that and have a drink. Alright.


    Kang Si-hyung was moved.


    Upon receiving the glass Bong Gu-rae handed over, he cried and thought that he had a good friend.

 Chapter 460

    Relife Player 460(b)


    [Chapter 130]


    [Excellent thief (3)]


    Nam-hoon Yoo.


    In his previous life, he was a player who contributed to subjugating the lizard king, a 3rd tier overrank monster.


    ��I heard you went to Japan this time? I thought our final review was the best ever, but after hearing that story, I changed my mind.


    that��s right. When I heard that, I also thought that the academy was crazy even if it was crazy. Did you go through hardships? It must have been really hard.


    And his childhood friend, Yeo-bi.


    In her previous life, after being killed by the lizard king, she spoke to Eunha happily.


    Eun-ha relaxed her guard and welcomed the two people she hadn��t seen in a long time.


    Didn��t your older brother and older sister serve as apprentices in the clan this time? How was your clan life?


    don��t talk It was the first time I knew how frustrating clan life was. It really doesn��t seem right for me.


    Well�� that��s right. Contrary to our expectations, the clan culture was too vertical. I went and did a lot of odd jobs called an apprenticeship.


    Yoo Nam-hoon and Yeo-bi.


    He had no ties in his previous life, but the reason he came into contact with the two was because the three of them were alumni who graduated from the same elementary school.


    The three people who recognized each other at the secondary academy kept in touch from time to time.


    Of course, it��s not just galaxies.


    Other friends also knew the two through Doan Elementary School.


    Moreover, the two were also sponsored by the Alice Group.


    How are you? Can you tell me which clan you were an apprentice in?


    Then it will be. How difficult is it to tell you this? It was the KK Clan.


    Minji asked the fox.


    Other friends soon showed interest in her question.


    Yeo-bi opened the package to them as if it was no big deal, and Yoo Nam-hun chimed in at the side.


    ��Actually, I wanted to work as an apprentice for the Regulus Clan, but the competition rate was so high that I was rejected. Clan ratings have gone up a lot since Eunah sunbaenim joined.


    It��s no joke there. Actually, I did think I was going to fall. I really didn��t know they would fall, but��


    Eunha nodded after hearing the story of the two.


    With the joining of Eun-ah and Ryu Yeon-hwa, the influence of the Regulus Clan increased more than before.


    In some quarters, there was a voice that it was rated higher than the Zenith Clan, which was considered the highest peak.


    It was worth it.


    That��s right, Clan Zenith is a clan actively sponsored by the Mana Management Organization and the Galaxy Group, so it can��t be helped.


    Besides, the Twelve Seated Ji Yong-hyeon is also a person who inherits the will of < Shinchang >.


    The Zenith Clan was a clan created by the people involved in the establishment of Namgung Sung-woon and the fairy government in < Sinchang > for the fairy who will one day appear in Korea.


    It had a long history and tradition, and was strongly trusted by the fairy government.


    So, if you only looked at the clan��s skills, you could have rated the Regulus clan higher.


    Then, are you and your sister going to enter Regulus after graduation?


    Then Eun-ha intervened in the conversation.


    It seems that the two of them are considering joining the Regulus Clan.


    According to his recollection, in a previous life, neither of them joined either clan.


    After the party was disbanded, Yoo Nam-hun even pursued solo play. S��arch* The n?vel_Fire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    However, Eunha��s thoughts were just baseless.


    The two of them laughed bitterly.


    no. I thought about it at first, but it seemed like the clan life wouldn��t suit me. I prefer to move freely.


    That��s true too�� It won��t be easy for the two of us to join the same clan, and even if we join the same clan, there��s no guarantee that we��ll be able to work together. So the two of us decided to make a party.


    Yoo Nam-hoon spoke with embarrassment, and Yeo-bi supplemented his words.


    Yeo-bi said that the reason she came to the end-of-course party was to find people to join the party.


    Certainly, as she said, the end-of-class party was an appropriate place to make friends with people.


    By the way, are you guys going to participate in this game too?


    of course! I will definitely do it! Hey, you guys will too!?


    Yoo Nam-hun spoke as if he had remembered.


    Friends said yes. In particular, Jinpalang jumped up from his seat with his eyes shining.


    Eunha then stepped away from them and looked around.


    Where is the warm sun?


    Tonight.


    At this spot, the starting point of Onyang in < Braever > was created.


    Taeyang On will take a step forward as a hero while earning the admiration of the students.


    It is an event in which Onyang awakens.


    Eunha had been waiting for that moment.


    The power of the warm sun is absolutely necessary to subdue the 2nd tier monster, Maegoo.


    Even if I can��t put On Taeyang in the party�� I have to help < Braever > grow.


    2nd tier monster Maegu.


    The power of the warm sun was unavoidable to subdue him.


    So Eun-ha really wanted to see On Tae-yang awaken and become a < braver >.


    ��There are so many people, I don��t know where he is.


    The only problem is that I can��t find On Taeyang among many people.


    Eunha was perplexed.


    Then-.


    ��Ah, I found it.


    After looking around.


    Eun-ha found ivory-colored hair that stood out even among people.


    It was Joara.


    And at a distance not far from her, he found a warm sun surrounded by people.


    Soon, Eunha frowned.


    Why is he alone there?


    Joara is standing with only a glass in her hand.


    That look is so awkward.


    Eunha moved towards her.


    ��


    The day I left the cultural tour club.


    To be precise, since the day when Onyang and Noh Eun-ha set up a complete confrontation.


    At the academy, Jo Ara��s human relationship has become very narrow.


    It was unavoidable.


    Training grounds in addition to the academy and dormitory.


    Living an almost unchanging daily life following the warmth of the sun, there was nothing left to meet people in a variety of ways.


    Taeyang is obsessed with talking to them��. I want you to pay attention to me


    too.


    Even now, they were having a lively conversation with the sun.


    However, they were not his friends, but only Onyang��s friends.


    I really don��t care��. Just because you��re close with them doesn��t mean I��m close with them�� Even


    if you say this, On Taeyang won��t understand.


    Sometimes the part where I speak proudly without being discouraged among people looks cool, but sometimes my heart was frustrated at my ignorant behavior.


    Unable to blend in with them, Jo Ara quietly sighed.


    Well�� it��s not that I don��t fit in, but I don��t want to force myself into a conversation.


    Of course, it wasn��t that the students were ignoring her.


    The students who are currently crowding around Onyang.


    Those sponsored by the Galaxy Group used to show favor to her as well.


    But when I talked with them, I was likely to fall into slandering others.


    Is it always a story about how fun it is to criticize others?


    And while it doesn��t seem like they are, they are secretly trying to feed me.


    Besides, there were times when they were slandering each other.


    Even so, when we met face to face, it was unnerving to pretend that such a thing had never happened.


    that way.


    Maybe they are cursing themselves where they don��t know.


    Thinking so, Joara could hardly approach them.


    I don��t want to be alone�� Should I go back to the dormitory after a while?


    Even now, they are slandering others.


    Choi Ga-in didn��t attend the party either, so we were whispering in groups.


    They had been squinting at her, urging on which side she would stand.


    In the end, Jo Ah-ra, who did not want to stand on either side, devised a way out at the right time.


    right then-


    -Why are you standing there alone?


    ah.


    It was Noh Eun-ha who spoke.


    Jo A-ra was surprised to see him, and then gave strength to his eyes.


    Noh Eun-ha tilts her head with a puzzled face.


    Like asking yourself what did you do wrong.


    In a stern tone, Jo Ara-


    -I saw everything you did earlier. No matter how it is, you can��t do that to seniors!


    If you get into a fight, you should know that you, of course, have to pay the price.


    It was too bad though. I felt bad when I saw the face of the person who was taken away earlier.


    Because it��s cheap.


    Eunha Noh Inseong��


    Huh? how do you know that


    Minji told me��?


    Eating again�� I was


    trying to scold Eunha Noh for her actions, but the story went sideways


    .


    Even so, it was fun to share the story with Jo Ara Eunha.


    other people won��t know


    What kind of person is Noh Eun-ha?


    Eunha is different from the appearance, but she is not authoritative and accepts her well.


    Where is that?


    He was mature and thoughtful, as well as taking good care of others.


    It was the same even now.


    Eun-ha must have come because she was worried about herself wandering around alone.


    And then act like it��s not


    Jo A-ra looked at him with a sad face and gave a small chuckle.


    But why do you look tired?


    ��uh?


    Noh Eun-ha suddenly stares at her.


    Jo Ara was startled and put her hand to her face.


    I didn��t know he would notice.


    Because Onyang didn��t say anything.


    ��I haven��t slept well lately because I was preparing for my final exams. I��m tired of it right now


    I recognized you from the time I texted you at dawn.


    Was it when you lay down to sleep?


    You��re cheating.


    I wanted to go home, but I was told that I had to implicitly attend the end-of-class party for the first semester of my first year.


    That��s why she came to the party with her exhausted body.


    I put on a little thicker makeup than usual to hide my tired face as much as possible.


    I just got caught up on him.


    what is he


    Why are you so aware of my changes?


    half embarrassed.


    And half blush.


    Even though she was surprised by his attention, she felt good inside.


    At the same time, I acted as calmly as possible to avoid showing off.


    When you��re tired, it��s good to drink enough to fall asleep and go to sleep. But I don��t like wine. In that case, I��d rather drink soju.


    At that time, Eunha pointed to the soju that was on one side of the table.


    Holding a glass of red wine, she shook her head.


    How can you drink soju in a place like this?


    What��s wrong with drinking what you want to drink? It��s not even a place for formality.


    But there is such a thing as a mood!


    Joara protested with great enthusiasm.


    None of the people who attended the party in the first place were currently drinking soju.


    I was able to get ridiculed for not understanding the atmosphere.


    However, Noh Eun-ha��s mood said, ��Don��t eat rice.��


    Of course, she couldn��t listen to him quietly.


    I replied that it was nonsense.


    Then, would you like a glass of soju afterward? Even if it wasn��t so, we decided to have a dinner party a little later.


    ��Dining together?


    I��m going to grill pork belly. To be honest, it��s inconvenient to eat here. So, I want to eat comfortably with the kids. how is it?


    ��Can I go too? Why not?


    Noh Eun-ha��s samgyeopsal dinner.


    After being invited by Eunha, she put on a hesitant expression.


    Although she is close with Seo-na and Eun-woo, she is not close with the entire Noh Eun-ha division.


    There may have been some people who didn��t know how to look cool and thought that an outsider was present and didn��t like it.


    I knew Joara would notice.


    why. Do you like pork belly? It��s not that I hate it��


    Then come. come and have a drink


    ��can I really go?


    Everyone will love it.


    Um�� am I really going?


    really come


    What if�� what if the kids over there think badly of me?


    Then I��ll just set the fire plate for you.


    Mr. you!


    There��s no such thing, so don��t worry.


    ��good. i want to go too Even if it��s not, it��s been a long time since I haven��t eaten pork belly!


    She thought for a long time.


    I felt like I had been thinking about it for a long time, even longer than the elective exam.


    Eventually, she came to a conclusion.


    Once I came to a conclusion, my mind started to get excited.


    But just then��


    ��Joara!


    ������.��


    As if he had been doused with cold water.


    She and Eunha stopped talking at the voice they heard in front of them.


    There was no way I didn��t know this voice.


    what are you doing there I��ve been looking for you ever since.


    It is a warm sun.


    He, who had lost one eye while talking with his friends just a moment ago, turned on the light in his eyes and glared at her.


    Meanwhile, Eunha treated her as if she didn��t care.


    The game is about to start. Don��t stay there. Come here.


    ��uh�� uh uh let��s go! crawl��!


    come fast. hold my hand tight It��s crowded around, but what if you fall off?


    Suddenly, he strode over and grabbed her wrist.


    Then she glanced wildly at Noh Eun-ha, who was over her shoulder, and turned away.


    Tae Tae! I will go at my own pace��.


    Araya. I told you. There��s nothing good about hanging out with him. did you see his face? I could see all of them pretending not to be and arguing with you. Where did you get ugly��


    ��you didn��t get ugly. what? what did you say now?


    he��s attractive That��s too bad. I think so��.


    Is he? You say you don��t know men, but in my eyes, I can see that he��s trying to do something to you.


    What is Onyang talking about?


    It is unreasonable to persuade him as he begins to speak with enthusiasm.


    Sometimes I think I��m full of confidence and I feel cool, but on the contrary, sometimes I feel like I��m stubborn and I feel like I��m breaking up.


    What can I do though?


    This is what the sun is all about.


    To achieve what you set out to do, never give up and keep working hard.


    Joara finally sighed.


    It was both understanding and resignation.


    ��Ah��


    with being dragged by him by the hand.


    she looked back


    A galaxy was glimpsed in the distance.


    Seeing through the crowd, he was acting strangely.


    It was only when I strained my eyes that I could see him cupping his hands and bringing them to his ears as if he were holding a smartphone.


    wave your hand slowly


    It was a gesture that he would call later to inform the location of the dinner party.


    Joara smiled.


    what did you say now?


    what am i


    Didn��t you just say something?


    no. I didn��t do anything. Let��s go sooner than that. you��re going to join the game You have to go first and stand in line.


    Joara pushed his back as if to urge Onyang.


    Then turn your head back.


    she opens her mouth


    Be sure to call me later!


    ��


    The day is completely over.


    The instructors unleashed magic to light up the night sky.


    A luminous body floating in the sky eventually illuminates the lake that was about to sink into darkness.


    ��There is an old legend in Player Academy.


    Then the students surrounded the lake.


    The 1st year general instructor opened his mouth to the audience.


    The students�� gaze is filled with heat. They clenched their fists.


    The game starts now.


    The Artifact sleeping under the Academy Lake is waiting for its owner. Whoever becomes its owner will become a hero who brings light to this world. This is a message from the current Twelve Seat player Seong-Jin Yoon from 34 years ago.


    The 1st year general instructor says calmly.


    As students listen to his story, each one longs for the legend.


    ��I look forward to seeing a hero emerge from among you this year.


    This night, illuminated by a dim light.


    People start a festival to look forward to the birth of a hero.

 Chapter 461

    Relife Player 461


    [Chapter 130]


    [Queen Thief (4)]


    The academy is an educational institution established on land that has turned into a red dungeon.


    It is a land with many stories.


    As a result, various ghost stories circulated around the academy.


    Among them, there were ghost stories that existed in real life, and there were also ghost stories that were accepted as legends, going up and down people��s mouths over a long time.


    The ghost story related to Academy Lake also belonged to such a legend.


    ��The former Zodiac Namgoong Nebula player and the people who raided the academy dungeon found an artifact at the bottom of the lake.


    Minji, so?


    So, the people who raided the dungeon tried to get their hands on the artifact, but not only did the artifact hide the owner, but a very complicated trap was set up to prevent them from wandering near the artifact.


    ah! Guys! Guys! I��ve heard of this in class! So, Yun Seong-jin play��


    Bing-goo oppa, please stay still. I��m talking. Anyway, that��s why player Seongjin Yoon told people after researching. Artifacts are waiting for a hero to appear who will drive away the darkness of this world. So let��s establish an academy on this land so that such heroes can emerge!


    At the bottom of Academy Lake is a stone Maitreya that has a mysterious energy.


    Dol Maitreya wears a bronze mirror connected with a string around her neck, and the bronze mirror could be said to be the core of the legend.


    Artifact Cheoksa (��а) Danyu Jo Mungyeong. It was called a rough-patterned mirror that warded off evil spirits.


    But is the artifact amazing? What kind of magic is there that people have been talking about all along?


    It��s just what the name says. All beings reflected in the mirror have magic that cancels all debuffs and buff magic that have been added.


    Ariel tilted her head after hearing Minji Kim��s explanation.


    Unknowingly, Eunha returned to her friends and quenched her curiosity.


    At the same time, his eyes followed the instructors simultaneously deploying magic.


    ��Whoa����


    The lake splits in half.


    Students shed exclamations when they saw the lake split as the cross section was cleanly cut as if it had been cut with a knife.


    Soon, the stone Maitreya was revealed in a place that was revealed as if a curtain was pulled back.


    A stone Buddha that can be commonly seen in the


    ������.�� temple.


    However, a very insignificant existence was giving off a strangely huge presence.


    Most of all, the bronze mirror that Maitreya was wearing around her neck was shining bright enough to catch the eyes of the students looking down at the lake.


    ��No one knows whether or not the legend is true that if you are chosen by that artifact, you will become a recognized hero. However, since the academy was established, no one has ever been selected as an artifact.


    Since no one has appeared so far, the legend may feel more believable.


    On the other hand, the students began to burn their enthusiasm to become the masters of the legend related to the artifact.


    Eunha looked down at the lake with calm eyes.


    Cheoksa Danyujo Mungyeong became the material for Onyang��s sword in his previous life.


    In other words, Onyang is chosen by Artifact.


    The people at the table were no more than attendants.


    With today as an opportunity�� On Taeyang��s position within the academy will be solidified.


    in a previous life.


    On Taeyang, who was taught by Hwang Jin-hee in < The Swordsman >, achieved remarkable growth.


    And based on that skill, he breaks through the trap of the Chuksa Danyu Jo Mungyeong and is recognized as the owner of the artifact in front of people.


    The person who will become the owner of Cheoksa Danyujo Mungyeong gains the symbolism of a person who will one day be reborn as a hero, and he draws attention from those around him.


    Thus, he finally gains the influence that Min-ho Mok cannot afford.


    ��Is anyone leaving? Well then, I think it would be best to leave soon�� Everyone is queuing up right now.


    Minji asks her friends.


    Most of my friends raised their hands, aspiring that they would become the owners of the artifact.


    However, Eunha did not raise her hand.


    what. No Eunha, you won��t do it? It��s something else you don��t know. Maybe you will become the owner of the artifact.


    I��m done. do it yourself


    Then Minji expressed a question.


    Eun-ha flatly refused and went to friends who did not participate in the game.


    The reason for not participating was obvious.


    -Because I wasn��t chosen. I��ll stand in line for a long time knowing I��ll be dropped for something.


    in a previous life.


    Eun-ha once participated in the game after being pushed by Lee Yu-jeong��s back.


    I was able to reach the place where the Dol Maitreya is.


    However, Chuksa Danyujomu-gyeong did not acknowledge Eun-ha as the owner.


    Surely this life will be no different.


    With that in mind, Eunha decided to watch her friends participate in the game.


    And wait for Taeyang On to become the owner of the mirror and show the side of < Braever >.


    ��


    The process of reaching Dol Maitreya is very difficult.


    < Index > Even if Seongjin Yoon removed the dangerous trap, all sorts of traps were holding their breath around the Maitreya stone.


    Students participating in the game had to break through the trap without using magic to prevent it from being damaged.


    However, it was possible to raise physical abilities simply by pouring mana into the body.


    Breaking through the trap isn��t the end.


    The most important thing is to be recognized by Dol Maitreya.


    On the other hand, Maitreya Dol judges whether the student who breaks through the trap is the owner.


    If the student��s skills are not good enough, the head of the Maitreya stone becomes huge and prevents them from removing the mirror from their neck.


    However, it is too early to be disappointed that Mitreya��s head has become huge after breaking through the trap.


    The student puts his hand on the stone Buddha��s face and releases mana from the body.


    Although their skills may be lacking, it is said that if Mana meets the expectations of Maitreya Dol, her head will become smaller and she will allow her to take out the mirror.


    Is that really true?


    ��you said player Seongjin Yoon. I guess I just have to do it and move on. What should I do?


    Hmm�� I feel uncomfortable because I


    feel like I��m being cheated on by some kind of shallow trick.


    Most of the students were unable to break through the flooding traps, and there were cases where only a few of them managed to reach Dol Maitreya.


    However, the students had no choice but to turn their bodies away from the gigantic stone Maitreya.


    Where did the source that the person who becomes the owner of the mirror would become a hero in the first place come from? Player Seongjin Yoon probably doesn��t have the ability to prophesy��


    I wonder if there was someone in the party who had a similar ability.


    Don��t you think it��s too convenient? I��m very suspicious


    Just tell me you��re mad at me for dropping out. Why do you say you��re suspicious after you��ve been eliminated?


    Senna was also eliminated.


    After somehow breaking through the trap, Maitreya Dol greeted her with a huge head.


    In the end, she came back disappointed and took out her anger on Eunha.


    In this case, just agree with what I say.


    ��It��s hard to deal with Ariel, but please don��t do that to yourself. what!? Noh Eunha! what did you say now? Did I say it was hard!? How could you gossip behind me?


    aha. So am I having a hard time?


    The fox grabs the horse��s tail and hangs down.


    In his story, a fish with a very good ear whines.


    Eunha was plagued by foxes and fish, and it was difficult to even watch the game.


    In the meantime, the dropouts continued one after another.


    ��In the end, Minho also fell.


    Jinparang tried to evade the trap by using his head uncharacteristically, but was eliminated without even getting near the Maitreya stone.


    Mok Min-ho, who was standing next to Jin Parang in line, passed the trap with neat movements that made the students admire, but he was not recognized by Dol Maitreya.


    Nevertheless, compared to other people, it is said that Dol Mireuk recognized his skills, so his head was smaller.


    It was one thing that I couldn��t take out the mirror hanging around my neck.


    ah. Now it��s Eunhyuk��s turn.


    A few more people pass by.


    Soon enough, Eunhyuk Choi��s turn came.


    Eun-ha, who magically brought a cold bottled beer from somewhere, as if she had just taken it out of the refrigerator, moved to Hayang��s side.


    I don��t think I��ll be able to watch the game quietly if I��m near fish and foxes.


    Would you like a drink? huh. I only have one bite. thank you.


    After opening a bottle of beer, Eun-ha first suggested it to Ha-yang.


    She smiled and carefully took a sip of her drink.


    Eun-ha looked down at Choi Eun-hyeok, who was approaching the stone Maitreya, bringing the bottled beer she drank to her lips.


    I heard that you were taught by < The Swordsman > in Jeju Island this time. I wonder how much your skills have improved.


    Eunha: I think there are many people who think like you. Watch the people who went to the party come back.


    The line to enter the game is very long.


    Even people watching the game in full swing got tired of it and left.


    Then, as she said, where did you hear the news, people crowded around the lake again.


    Choi Eun-hyeok was dodging the magic of the trap while receiving their gaze.


    What do you think?


    It��s okay. better than before


    Eun-ha checked Choi Eun-hyuk��s skills.


    Avoid anything that can be blocked as much as possible and choose a way to preserve your stamina.


    From Eunha��s point of view, it was an efficient way to block if possible, but I didn��t think it was that bad.


    Instead, Choi Eun-hyeok was slowly but steadily advancing without any damage.


    Hayang, won��t you do it?


    me? Um�� I��d love to, but I can��t use magic. I��m not confident in chess.


    Finally broke through the trap.


    Eun-ha asked Choi Eun-hyeok, who put her hand on the face of the stone Maitreya, whose hair had grown slightly.


    she smiled bitterly.


    Eun-ha handed her the drink she was drinking, saying that she was like an egg.


    ah sorry I thought I could do it��


    but then she sighed.


    This is because the head of Dol Maitreya has hardly grown.


    So when Eunhyuk tried to lift the string, unfortunately the string caught on Mireuk��s forehead and did not try to come off.


    It was as if they were sighing when they saw it everywhere.


    It��s a pity it��s a pity.


    The artifact seems to match Eunhyuk��s body mana to some extent��


    Eunha was surprised inside.


    It was because if something matched just a little bit, Choi Eun-hyeok could have become the owner of Cheoksa Danyu Jomungyeong.


    There are artifacts and skill stones that suit me and don��t. On what criteria is this determined?


    Wouldn��t you know that better than me? Am I still learning? And Eunha, you�� know more than we do. I thought you might know.


    Seeing Eunhyuk, who was unfortunately eliminated, she seemed to suddenly become curious.


    she asked, handing her a bottle.


    He took the remaining sip and emptied the bottle.


    I don��t know too well��. I think there may be a complex reason. Like the amount of mana in the body, gifts, things related to enlightenment��


    Then what kind of person does that artifact want?


    Well��


    the galaxy blurted out.


    A little while ago, the 1st year general instructor said that stone Maitreya reads the feelings of greed from the mana shed by the participants.


    The more greedy they are, the bigger the stone Maitreya��s head grows.


    However, Eunha did not know how far she could believe the story.


    It was because the source was not clear, as Serna suspected a moment ago.


    Above all��


    -Can there really be people in the world who are not greedy?


    If there really is such a person in the world, it must be a person who is no different from a saint.


    There is no one in the world who is not greedy.


    Eunha was firmly convinced.


    In that sense, Onyang must have also had greed.


    Otherwise, he would not have had seven wives without greed.


    ��at last.


    Undoubtedly, Dol Maitreya must have acknowledged something of On Taeyang.


    Eun-ha raised the corners of her mouth as she watched the man she had been waiting for go to the stone Maitreya.


    However, the corners of her lips that had gone up suddenly went down.


    ��doesn��t live up to expectations.


    too weak


    Onyang is considered a promising player, but


    he did not meet the standards of Eunha.


    His sword-swinging skills are poor. Unable to respond to irregular attacks.


    In addition, it seemed like a waste of stamina due to useless movements.


    There was still a long distance left to approach the stone Maitreya, but I noticed that the movement was slowing down.


    Haya.


    huh. why?


    Didn��t Onyang say that he only trains at the training center whenever he has free time? That��s right. That��s why Onyang has a really good reputation among students. It is said that he is known as a promising player who does not neglect his efforts. Do you think that looks okay?


    Hmm��


    even if there is a difference, the difference is too much.


    Eunha frowned.


    If he had progressed according to the future he knew, On Taeyang should have grown into a dealer who could stand up to Min Ho Mok by now.


    Even if you haven��t been taught by < Sword Sword >, that��s too weak. Having already been hit by the same trap three times��


    On Taeyang rolls on the floor.


    It also looks like a warrior advancing like an obstinate.


    However, when the galaxy saw it, it was nothing more than a terrible sight.


    The situation he was in was urgent, but it was not a situation in which he should be urgent.


    In fact, Eunha��s friends had avoided that level of trap casually.


    �C Eunha: Maybe your expectations are too high? You are better than other kids. It��s just that he��s worse than Eunhyuk or Minho.


    ����.


    Taeyang is working hard, but Eunhyuk and Minho have been working hard since long ago. So I don��t think it makes sense to compare them with Taeyang.


    Jeong Ha-yang speaks in a serious tone.


    He listened to her.


    Maybe it is.


    It seemed that his expectations had risen because his friends had met them.


    ��but that��s the case. That��s why you��re on the same level as people who are just called prospects.


    At that time, Eun-ha realized that all the opportunities and connections that On-Tae-yang needed to gain in this life had flowed to him and his friends.


    Therefore, it can be said that what Taeyang can see now is the result of his own growth.


    If it was unavoidable, it was unavoidable.


    With the exception of the < Brave > gift, I don��t have the charm that I have to attract as a party member.


    But I can��t train a kid who hates me�� S~ea??h the N??elFir��.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It makes me worry in many ways.


    Eunha sighed.


    In the meantime, Onyang was finally able to reach Dol Maitreya.


    I have no choice but to have a big head��.


    Eunha tutted and clicked her tongue.


    Dol Maitreya probably didn��t like On Taeyang��s ability to break through the trap.


    The stone Maitreya��s head was huge.


    But before returning, Onyang��s mana matched with Chulsa Danyu Jomungyeong��


    Huh?


    Onyang put his hand on the stone Maitreya.


    Eunha opened her eyes wide.


    There��s no way this could happen��.


    Recognizing Onyang��s mana.


    I wondered if the head of Dol Maitreya would get smaller, but at some point it stopped getting smaller.


    I can��t even get the mirror off.


    The stone Maitreya��s head seemed to be bigger than when Choi Eun-hyeok held it.


    Nevertheless, Onyang did not give up and tried his best to pull out the mirror.


    Of course, there was no way the string connecting the mirror could pass through the large head.


    Onyang was also eliminated.


    In the end, Onyang sighs and turns around.


    Eun-ha looked at the warm sun rising from the bottom of the lake devastated and heard White speak from the side.


    Her voice is strangely bright.


    Eventually, she opened her mouth and��


    ��Eunha, why don��t you try it once?


    As if I��ve been waiting for this moment.


    she smiled brightly

 Chapter 462

    Relife Player 462


    [Chapter 130]


    [Excellent thief (5)]


    The person who is chosen by the mirror will one day become a hero who drives away the darkness of the world.


    When Taeyang On first heard that, he had imagined that he would become such a hero like the other students.


    Heavier than I thought.


    If I continue to be hit by magic like this, I will fall first.


    However, the imagination disappeared soon after seeing other students participate in the game and collapse miserably.


    Instead, he never neglected to train himself, and came to think that he could train himself through the game.


    He changed his mind to purely enjoy the game.


    ��Kuh��!


    Actually, the game helped.


    It was a training with a level of difficulty that I hadn��t experienced before.


    On Taeyang went through the storm of traps and realized what he lacked.


    The sun continued to run, avoiding the rays of light flying from the 2 o��clock and 8 o��clock directions.


    Why is this�� not working?


    Senses become sensitive.


    The field of view widens.


    Get used to avoiding traps.


    Before he knew it, he was able to afford enough to compare his strength with others.


    and realized


    that their powers are far weaker than theirs.


    Mo Min-ho was predicting the next attack even before it arrived.


    Choi Eun-hyeok avoided more attacks than this without a single wound��.


    I keep comparing them.


    Aspire to be like them. While imitating their inaction, impatience


    raises its


    head when it is unable to show their inaction .


    Then you make mistakes over and over again.


    One mistake was not a big deal, but the mistake is repeated two or three times, and it lowers his judgment.


    Even so, somehow he broke through the trap and ran toward the Maitreya stone.


    His head got bigger than before��


    Soon Taeyang stood in front of Maitreya Dol.


    He faced the stone Maitreya, which had grown so large that it looked down on him, and clicked his tongue.


    However, the game isn��t over yet.


    On Taeyang repeated the words to himself and poured mana into the stone Maitreya.


    At that moment, the head of Maitreya Dol, which received the mana in his body, became smaller and smaller.


    Onyang was relieved.


    it��s okay. If it gets smaller like this, it will be smaller than Choi Eunhyuk did��


    ��huh?


    But in the end.


    At some point, the stone Maitreya, which seemed to be getting smaller, stopped changing.


    Why does this stop here?


    Onyang was embarrassed.


    Drains mana from one��s own body.


    However, this time, the head of Maitreya stone began to grow in reverse.


    Surprised, Onyang took the mana in his body from Maitreya Dol and recklessly tried to take out the mirror.


    It was already too late by then.


    The string connecting the mirrors did not come off the head of the stone Maitreya no matter how hard she struggled.


    Damn��.


    I can��t get over the impasse.


    Finally let go of the line from your hand.


    As if to vent his anger, he spat and turned away from the stone Maitreya.


    ����.


    Even though I got a hint of growth, somehow I felt like I didn��t get anything.


    Rather, it feels like I have reached my limit.


    He came up on the lake without raising his head in the gaze as if it was directed at him.


    Tae Tae Tae. I��m really sorry. It would have been nice if it was a little smaller��


    ��that��s okay. After all, it��s just a legend artificially created by someone. Getting that doesn��t make you a hero.


    Confidence in oneself crumbles.


    Turn your words around as if to excuse it.


    So, replacing the collapsed seat, you don��t even know that the egotism is rising.


    Finally-.


    ��Is Eunha participating?


    Anyway, that guy won��t be either. Even if it did, do you think he��d become a hero like the legend says?


    different from yourself.


    I disparage Noh Eun-ha, who always gets attention and succeeds.


    ��


    What do you want from Onyang?


    With a thought that suddenly came to mind, Eun-ha went down the path created by the lake splitting in half.


    ������.��


    Countless eyes poured out.


    But the galaxy didn��t care what they were thinking.


    Now he didn��t even care about the situation in which he entered the game.


    What I thought of as I walked down the lake, leaving footprints on the damp soil, was something that had just happened a little while ago.


    Unlike his previous life, On Taeyang was not chosen by the mirror.


    Why did it come out like that?


    Is it because of skill?


    Unlike his previous life, did Onyang��s skills not meet the standard of Artifact, so this result came out?


    As far as he knows the future.


    On Taeyang was chosen by Artifact and must have proved his worth to the people gathered here.


    However, he only proved his lack of skills unlike the scheduled future.


    Why the hell��


    what changed the future.


    The galaxy did not go as planned and chewed over the distorted future over and over again.


    Because of this, he cannot use the hero On Taeyang from < Braever > as the sword that protects Ha Baek Ryun.


    Then the thought returned to its place.


    What do you really want from Onyang?


    Onyang has the power of < Brave > and a heroic aspect that the world can admire.


    Think over and over again.


    The answer derived from this is that On Taeyang��s achievements in his previous life were worthy of praise by anyone.


    As the Galaxy Group did in the previous life, it is good to wrap it up as Ha Baek-ryeon��s achievements in this life.


    But�� In this life, On Taeyang lacks the image of a hero.


    The galaxy stopped.


    His own image is reflected in the distant Chuksa Danyujomungyeong.


    At that moment, the mirror flashed.


    The game has begun.


    Take a step.


    Suddenly, the ground goes blank.


    Eunha took the next step to get out of the mire.


    As I slowly pulled my foot out of the bog, several magic tricks fell from above my head.


    It��s different from On Taeyang I think.


    His personality doesn��t suit me and he��s weak.


    It could be different. It��s not difficult to make Onyang into < Brave > as long as the results are good.


    wields a black thorn


    cut the light beam


    In an instant, she took out the sheath she wore around her waist to defend against the magic coming from the other side.


    minimally anyway.


    Increases physical ability with body mana to search for an efficient path.


    The moment I took a few steps, the binding magic that suddenly rose from the floor hung on my ankle.


    Eunha was not taken aback by the magic that caught her ankle.


    In that state, I look straight at the magic rushing in.


    Soon, the sword raised above his head was struck down with all his might, causing sword pressure and changing the trajectory of the magic.


    Break the restraining spell.


    Intentionally triggers a trap.


    Instead of dodging, choose a head-on breakthrough and create an efficient path.


    But is it really necessary?


    Is there a need to make a hero out of someone who doesn��t match my personality and who isn��t strong enough?


    A question welled up in his chest.


    Eun-ha asked herself while dodging the flying magic.


    What she wants from him right now is the gift < Brave > power or the heroism called < Brave >.


    If I had to choose between the two, it would of course be the former.


    What Onyang desperately desires is the power to defeat the 2nd tier monster, Maegoo, which comes from the gift < Brave >.


    There is absolutely no reason to try to make On Taeyang, who falls far short of his expectations and has a completely different personality from himself, into Braver.


    This is very inefficient.


    In this life-.


    ����I don��t need a hero called < braver >.


    The world desperately needs heroes.


    But that hero doesn��t have to be < braver >.


    Eunha finally solved the troubles that had been nestled in her heart until now.


    He cut off the reason why he should be obsessed with Onyang.


    ��If there is no hero, you can create one.


    The feeling of clearing my eyes.


    Eunha felt that her way of thinking was broadening.


    The moment < braver > gave up on its existence, numerous possibilities appeared.


    Eunha watched the surge of magic with a confident gaze.


    What can��t be avoided is cut.


    What cannot be cut changes the flow.


    If there is no road, create a road.


    When he is induced, he overturns the game.


    The galaxy, which had been running on the muddy ground, now slowly slowed down to get out of the storm of traps.


    ����.


    I arrived in front of the stone Maitreya before I knew it.


    As soon as the game started, Eun-ha immediately looked at the stone statue with a hugely swollen head.


    It was the same in my previous life.


    Even then, Maitreya Dol inflated her head as if rejecting him.


    ��Is it the same this time?


    Place your hand on the cheek of the Maitreya stone.


    I knew it.


    The head of the Maitreya stone was still in that state.


    It showed no signs of diminishing.


    Rather, it seemed that his head had been inflated to the limit by receiving the mana in his body.


    Chuksa Danyu Jo Mungyeong did not acknowledge himself as the owner as he had done in his previous life.


    In my rider�� Does that mean that the owner of Chuksa Danyu Jomungyeong doesn��t exist?


    The game is already over.


    Even so, the galaxy could not take its feet off the spot.


    I couldn��t go back like this.


    So Eun-ha just stood there sadly and looked at the Maitreya stone for a long time.


    why isn��t he coming out? Maybe it��s because I��m embarrassed?


    Even Eunha Noh can��t do anything. look good!


    ha ha i just came here I attended the party thinking maybe No Eun-ha could become the owner, but I never thought I would become like this in the end.


    Even the sleeping dragon that the industry is paying attention to can��t help it in front of that mirror!


    The map doesn��t differ much from us, but it��s arrogant��.


    Hey! It��s rather embarrassing to just stand there all the time. Come out soon!


    That stomach is noisy.


    The top jockey students who didn��t like him are mocking him.


    Split lakes can be heard intermittently in the sound of falling like a waterfall.


    Even so, the galaxy did not listen to their ridicule.


    Just close your eyes and imagine the future.


    ��Cheoksa Danyu Jo Mungyeong is an artifact that became the material for the sword of salvation in a previous life.


    However, the fact that On Taeyang was not recognized as the owner of the mirror means that the sword of national salvation cannot be forged in this life.


    It shouldn��t be like that.


    There is no need for < braver >.


    However, the gift and his talent to create < Braever > are necessary.


    Of course, the bronze mirror in front of me.


    If the game ends here, Cheoksa Danyu Jo Mungyeong may not appear in the world in this life.


    You can��t do that��


    as if you were making fun of yourself.


    Hanging from the neck of Maitreya Stone, Eun-ha stared at the mirror that was shaking in the wind.


    It didn��t take long to come to a conclusion.


    Good luck (�쵶�y��).


    If there��s a knot that can��t be untied no matter how hard I try��


    -You can just cut it off.


    Eunha pulled out a black thorn tree.


    Infuse mana into the blade.


    ����.


    A sword with no magic applied, simply imbued with mana.


    He scattered the mana that covered the black blade without hesitation.


    leveled out


    ������.��


    To the extent that he didn��t even know he had cut the sword.


    Cut the neck of Maitreya stone smoothly.


    Eventually, the head of the Maitreya stone shifts and falls unable to overcome its weight.


    Where does Artifact come from��


    Why is it trying to interfere with the future he envisions?


    Eunha stretched out her hand toward the decapitated Maitreya stone.


    It was a very easy task to remove the mirror from the stone statue, which was left without a head and just a neck.


    Ha��


    He couldn��t stop laughing as he saw the artifact shaking in front of his eyes.


    It��s so easy to get your hands on.


    Did you mean that in your previous life, you were only thinking of a mirror like this as a token of a hero?


    Even so, it was nothing more than an artifact.


    I was an idiot obsessed with the image of < braver >.


    Eunha couldn��t stop the laughter that finally burst out as she brushed her hair up.


    burst out laughing


    Eventually, Eun-ha looked up at the bronze mirror she was holding in her hand toward the lake.


    I thought I��d tell the people who were looking down on me from up there.


    The bronze mirror is nothing more than a cosmetic symbol.


    So don��t believe in nonsense legends.


    Artifacts don��t make heroes.


    The people of the world yearn for heroes, so they are created.


    The world once perished.


    People who long for hope long for a hero to make it come true.


    In a world where heroes are no longer born.


    If so, just make it.


    Just as the hero < Braever > was created from such a wish in his previous life.


    From now on, let��s stick to < Brave >, but don��t obsess over < Brave >.


    Eunha blew mana into Cheoksa Danyujomungyeong.


    The artifact flashed its dazzling light several times towards the sky as if in defiance.


    At that time, the night sky brightened.


    Under the night sky that seemed to be lit up, the remnants of magic scattered by the artifacts soon fell like snow.


    debuff or buff.


    It is a magic that nullifies all buffs.


    ������.��


    A beam of light still flashed in the mirror.


    The light surging through the night sky makes the scattering mana sparkle. sea??h th�� n??el Fire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It is a blue and bright world.


    What if I��m not recognized as the owner? It��s just a material artifact anyway.


    Looking up at the shining blue night.


    Galactic, holding up the mirror with both hands, crushed the legend that had been passed down through the ages.

 Chapter 463

    Relife Player 463


    [Chapter 130]


    [Queen Donanma (6)]


    Before the establishment of the Player Academy.


    Right after the capture of the Red Dungeon, Jogyesa Temple.


    Legend? What kind of nonsense��. why the hell do you have to make that? I don��t understand at all


    The person who becomes the owner of the mirror will one day become a hero who drives away the darkness of the world.


    < Index > Yoon Seong-jin did not hesitate to express his opinion toward the master of darkness.


    ��That��s right, the world will continue to need heroes now and in the future.


    < King of Darkness > Baek Seo-jin answered his words as if it was not a big deal.


    Then, Seongjin Yoon clicked his tongue as if he was full of energy.


    So you want to make a hero? I want to make a hero and use it somewhere.


    The world is doomed.


    It is a world full of despair.


    That��s why the people who faced destruction needed a hero to lead them to a bright future.


    Just like the ��living myth��, which means a hero who overcame a cataclysm.


    People will continue to long for the appearance of a hero.


    Most people are weaker than us and need a place to lean on. So heroes like us have to be a place they can lean on.


    So let��s make a hero who will be the hope for people to keep living.


    Baek Seo-jin��s will was firm.


    And Baek Seo-jin was not the only one who had a similar meaning.


    -Don��t you think so too? Moon Joon.


    Hmm��


    look.


    Baek Seo-jin asked the tall old man who had been silent for a while.


    The old man in a uniform groaned briefly and nodded heavily.


    He and those nearby also took an attitude as if they agreed with Baek Seo-jin��s opinion.


    Yeah�� got it. But why is it that artifact? Besides that, you could use other artifacts.


    In the end, Sungjin Yoon took a step back.


    Then, he expressed his feelings of annoyance and expressed his doubts.


    There was no choice but to do so.


    If Baek Seo-jin��s plan is accepted, he will be able to repair the swirling ground with complicated magic.


    Didn��t you just say There are only two ways to obtain that artifact.


    yes. Either I stay up all night to release the traps I need to release or��


    otherwise, I��ll be recognized as the owner of the artifact.


    Baek Seo-jin cut off his words abruptly.


    Seongjin Yoon frowned.


    Soon, he turned his gaze to answer his question.


    Baek Seo-jin shrugged.


    But what did you say about the mechanism for recognizing that artifact as its owner?


    It detects the minute desires buried in mana. If it senses desire, that stone statue��s head will grow��


    that��s it. Hey Sungjin. Do you really think there are people without desire? I can assure you there won��t be.


    ����.


    The reason people have hope is because hope hasn��t come true yet. And we have to keep making people hope forever. In that sense, isn��t this a good legend?


    ��There��s no such thing as hope torture. so. Are you trying to fool yourself by saying that the reason the hero hasn��t appeared yet is because the world isn��t as hopeless as the legends are yet? Hope hasn��t come yet, so don��t give up like this and wait for hope to come?


    And unlike the legend, it makes you believe that you shouldn��t give up on life because the world isn��t hopeless yet.


    Huh�� do you think people will believe that?


    can��t believe it? People who need hope the most.


    ����.


    A ridiculous story.


    However, Yun Seong-jin could not deny it.


    Again, Baek Seo-jin continues.


    And if a person without desire appears, that��s fine as it is. Doesn��t having desire mean that you are satisfied with the present moment?


    ��If desire is due to lack, then it must be so. If you are satisfied with this moment and think that your future will be bright in the future, that might be the case.


    Then, a hero without desire�� If we keep it that way, can��t we make it move the way we want? Conversely, a hero with desires won��t take much effort to please him.


    ����.


    Heroes must be controlled. Otherwise the world will become chaos itself.


    is that what you mean


    That��s what I��m saying Doesn��t Jun agree with you?


    Yoon Seong-jin just clicked his tongue.


    He wasn��t even thinking about changing the world anyway.


    Meanwhile, Baek Seo-jin asked Mun-jun, who was looking around the red dungeon area.


    < Cheolong > Moon Jun-eun��.


    ��Superhumans must be controlled. We can��t let superhumans rule the world anymore.


    A tone that feels like weight.


    As much as that, Munjun��s will was firm.


    Soon after, he opened his mouth again��


    ��Player Academy�� that name sounds good.


    Not bad. It��s a superhuman training institution, hero academy, hunter academy, it��s better than those old-fashioned names.


    ��After all, like any country, you��re going to do the same.


    Baek Seo-jin smiled and affirmed.


    In the end, Yun Seong-jin had no choice but to embark on the task of creating a legend as they wished, contrary to his wishes.


    On the other hand, while foreboding his own destiny.


    ha ha ha! If you��re thinking of making a legend, why don��t you try making a legend that��s a little more youthful than ours? Shouldn��t there be romance too? For example�� If a man and a woman watch fireworks at a cultural festival, eternal love will come true��


    As an aside.


    Sungwoon Namgung, who returned from being tested by the Artifact, added something.


    The legend is said to have spread very secretly and greatly.


    ��


    Cheoksa Danyu Jo Mungyeong.


    Artifacts containing debuffs and other magic that heals various buff magic were valuable objects that were recognized as human rights.


    Mirrors are inconvenient to use in battle, so I should use them as a material for making swords, just like Onyang did before returning.


    However, Eun-ha, who obtained the mirror in front of everyone, decided to use it as a material to make a new sword.


    It was clear that


    it would be difficult for him to use artifacts as he had to work in the vanguard, and it would be a hassle to tame artifacts that were still rebellious .


    In that case, it was better to melt it.


    Hae-soo hyung promised to make me a new sword when it was summer vacation, so you can take a mirror with you then.


    Soon, the galaxy reaped the mana it injected into the artifact.


    The bronze mirror, drained of all its mana, trembled as if crying.


    Even so, the galaxy ignored the appeal of the mirror and stepped on the path up to the lake.


    ������.��


    From the time I obtained the artifact in an absurd way.


    The people who couldn��t take their eyes off him seemed still at a loss as to what to say.


    Eventually they remained silent.


    Holding a bronze mirror in one hand, staring at the rising galaxy.


    At the same time, those who made eye contact turned their heads in amazement.


    Right then.


    ��Captain, it was so cool! How moved I was when I saw the captain get the mirror! It seemed like the main character that would appear in the story!?


    hey! Where is it that you are the only one who catches the form! Ah�� this is really wasteful. I had a similar thought��


    Choi Eun-hyuk ran out of the crowd and vomited his emotions to Eun-ha.


    Jinpalang also intervened.


    The two pushed their faces, saying they wanted to take a closer look at the mirror that Eunha had obtained in the game.


    When Eunha passed the mirror to them, the eyes of the two twinkled like stars.


    Wow�� that��s really cool. You mean this is the mirror that makes you a hero?


    hey! Don��t touch me, just hand it over to me! I miss you too! show me! show me!


    Choi Eun-hyuk and Jin Parang exclaim.


    Join Ariel.


    Those who had been acquainted with Eunha flocked to Eunha, breaking the heavy silence.


    Cheers spread everywhere.


    Soon, public opinion began to evaluate Eunha��s performance positively.


    The way they look at me is a bit burdensome��


    Eunha is now at a point where their gaze is burdensome.


    Even if I want to ignore it, I can��t ignore it because the eyes are so intense.


    Then he found Jung Ha-yang standing between them.


    Uh white��


    ��Yes, I think so too. really really cool ����.


    Eunha talked to her with the intention of changing the mood.


    But that��s what she said right away.


    Suddenly, she took his hand and shared her impressions.


    Calm down Hayang-ah��


    How can I calm this down!? Eunha You should have seen it directly from above! As if you suddenly made up your mind about something, you put mana into the sword��


    Jeong Ha-yang was very excited.


    Eun-ha was caught by her and had to listen to her story of his exploits.


    It was embarrassing to the point that her face grew hot when her subjective impressions were included.


    Someone please change the atmosphere��


    The people around her were almost the same as Jung Ha-yang.


    Finally, Eunhyuk Choi hugged him and Ariel clung to his waist.


    Jinparang held a mirror above his head and danced like crazy.


    I was too distracted.


    Now, to the point where he wants someone to save him from here.


    At that time, an incident occurred that changed the atmosphere as if his wish was granted.


    ��Oh, were you guys waiting for me to come? You welcome me like this�� You have sense.


    People in the back seemed to suddenly move out of the way, and the current spread to the vicinity of the lake.


    The crowd split.


    the road was made


    Well, although I have more sense. They say the main character appears last. So I hadn��t been attending until now��


    The person who appeared on that road moved his steps as if it were natural.


    She seemed to be paying attention to their every step, as if enjoying their gaze. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But there are a lot of eyes today�� Did the news that I��m going to show you something today already spread?


    Choi Ga-in, a direct descendant of the Galaxy Group.


    Arriving near the end of the party, she murmured casually.


    Then, he takes for granted the gazes of people pouring on him in a way that he doesn��t know.


    He raises his nose as if he is emphasizing that he is the main character of the party.


    She was wearing a fancy dress and jewelry.


    ������.��


    Among them.


    The reason why she was attracting attention was the bracelet shining brightly under the night sky.


    The bracelet gave off a soft light as if it had been taken from the moon floating in the sky.


    Do you also care about this? this? It��s just a flower, a flower!


    Choi Ga-in, who pretends to be dignified while saying oh-ho-ho-ho, actually smiles violently.


    Eunha looked at her raised hand while leaving behind her smile.


    That��s��


    a bracelet made of pure white petals.


    The petals were shining strangely.


    Choi Ga-in laughed as she lifted the bracelet in her hand as if she was deliberately showing off.


    On the other hand, Eun-ha, who was standing on her way, couldn��t keep her mouth shut.


    I found this time in Marado, and there is probably only one flower in the world that never fades and sparkles! So don��t you wonder what name I gave this flower?


    ������.��


    Exactly��!


    Like showing off your new jewelry.


    She asked people who were fascinated by the shimmering bracelet.


    no one answered


    However, she did not care about people��s reactions, and continued to speak as she pleased.


    ��Call it the blessing of the moonlight! How are you? Isn��t that a pretty name?


    Choi Ga-in made an exaggerated gesture and shouted to the audience.


    Soon the galaxy��.


    ��I found it.


    Moonlight Blessing.


    One of the final ingredients of the elixir.


    Eunha finally confirmed the material she had been looking for with her own eyes, and raised the corners of her mouth.


    ��


    It��s summer vacation from tomorrow, so I was relieved.


    Noh Eun-ha had another accident.


    Yoo Do-jun could not hide his complexities.


    Does Eun-ha know what she��s been up to now?��


    Eun-ha Noh obtained an artifact that had been passed down as a legend in the academy by force.


    It wasn��t breaking the rules of the game.


    It wasn��t even purely following the rules of the game.


    Isn��t that a foul?


    no. I didn��t use magic, so it��s not a foul��


    Hey, but isn��t this a little too much? If so, I did too!


    ��that��s crazy.


    This is Danyu Jo Mungyeong, an artifact hunter who has been waiting for his master for several decades.


    It could be said that it was an artifact that was receiving a lot of attention from people.


    However, Eunha became the owner of the artifact in an unconventional way.


    It was unknown whether people who played the game in the traditional way would accept his method.


    Yes, those of us who know Noh Eun-ha��s temperament might be able to overcome it��


    Yoo Do-jun sharpened his hearing.


    I listened to the occasional sound in the silence.


    Those who knew more about Noh Eun-ha seemed to accept it naturally as they got used to it now.


    However, the upper class students who did not know Noh Eun-ha did not seem to like the fact that a tradition that had been going on for decades had disappeared so futilely.


    Isn��t that cheeky?


    Wow�� this was really too much. Not this though!


    Yoo Do-jun clicked his tongue inwardly.


    At this rate, the galaxy was in danger of becoming a public enemy.


    Furthermore, seeing that the instructors did not declare the end of the game, it seemed that opinions were divided among them.


    how do you do mistress


    If left as it is, public opinion will flow in a bad direction.


    But you can��t blindly drive public opinion in a good direction��


    Yoo Do-jun couldn��t make a decision.


    It was a problem no matter which choice I made.


    It could be said that Noh Eun-ha��s influence at the academy is at its peak.


    In such a situation, if public opinion is promoted in a better direction than it is now, problems will surely arise.


    Noh Eun-ha has no choice but to care about public opinion in the future.


    Also, I didn��t know what tricks students would come up with, who were worried that their influence would be diminished.


    So, somehow, I have to divert people��s attention to something else��


    Yoo Do-jun sighed.


    Choi Eun-hyuk praised Eun-ha��s performance and even joined other friends.


    what good If left as it is, public opinion could have flowed in a bad direction for Eunha.


    I��d rather let it flow in a good direction�� but


    the person with a loud voice is the best.


    Thanks to their friends shouting the loudest in silence, those who haven��t come to their senses yet began to float the galaxy.


    Others applaud while disapproving.


    The instructors also admitted that Eunha became the owner of the artifact when public opinion flowed like this.


    So, the remaining problem was the need to calm the heated atmosphere.


    By the way-


    ��Hayangyi, why is he over there��


    Do-jun Yoo drooped his shoulders.


    I thought that people who had the influence to promote public opinion, including myself, would look at the current situation calmly.


    Alice Group��s direct descendant Jung Ha-yang is now shaking Eun-ha��s hand.


    Honey drips from your very eyes.


    It was a clear indication that she was excited.


    What should I do if you are there��


    In order to change the atmosphere of public opinion, I needed not only my own strength, but also Jeong Ha-yang��s strength.


    Because Seo Nana, Minho, and Eunwoo��s influence had limits.


    Yoo Do-jun just wanted to drag White from there right now.


    By the way, even if the urgent fire is turned off, what will happen in the future��


    On the other hand, Yoo Do-jun was deep in thought.


    Even if you change the public opinion of the academy, you cannot change the atmosphere of the world.


    Undoubtedly, the news that Noh Eun-ha became the owner of Cheoksa Danyu Jomungyeong will soon spread throughout the industry.


    Then, how will those who graduated from the academy accept the story of the galaxy?


    It was obvious that I would take it negatively.


    ��Somehow the galaxy has to justify being the owner. But what the heck should I do with that��


    So, it was necessary to do some image marketing so that people in the industry don��t have a negative view of Eunha.


    I had to transform this story into something that could be packaged plausibly somehow.


    ��Ah.


    Then the thought flashed.


    It is to change the name of the galaxy currently known in the industry.


    Since it was difficult to guess what kind of a sleepy dragon the academy was��. By promoting the nickname related to this incident, Eunha Noh��s accident was just sublimated into an achievement.


    Yoo Do-jun shook his head.


    There was one word that came to mind.


    ��< Excellent Donanma >.


    Don��t be happy.


    This is an anecdote that occurred during the period of the Northern and Southern Dynasties in China.


    The Emperor of the Northern Dynasty tells his sons to unravel a tangled thread of three colors.


    In response, the second son said that complicated problems can be simply cut off, and unlike the brothers, he cut the thread.


    Later, when he was elevated to the throne, he became Emperor Munseon.


    There was a part similar to the current situation in the galaxy.


    yeah i have no choice but to do this


    Until Eunha establishes a stable foundation in the industry, she has no choice but to earn people��s favor with the word ��excellent donanma��.


    It��s hard to have a friend wrong.


    It was only then that Yoo Do-jun was able to let go.


    And just then.


    ��Why is Ga-in Choi talking about herself?


    Choi Ga-in appeared.


    Choi Ga-in attracted people��s aggro, as if he was in a good mood today.


    The bracelet she was wearing on her wrist was bothering me, but thanks to her, I was able to change the mood.


    But there are times when he can be helpful��.


    Only for today.


    Yoo Do-jun was grateful for her existence.


    ��


    Darkness lurks everywhere.


    The nickname ��Excellent thief�� that spread in the player industry quickly reached its feet into the darkness.


    ��that the owner of the mirror appeared?


    Twelve Seats < King of Darkness > Baek Seo-jin.


    He too heard the rumors.


    At first, he couldn��t remember the artifact called Cheoksa Danyu Jomungyeong.


    Then he remembered the memory of attacking the red dungeon, Jogyesa Temple, with his colleagues a long time ago.


    so. Does that mean that the hero is being called the < Excellent Donma >?


    A very long time passed.


    Finally, the protagonist of the legend he fabricated appeared.


    Baek Seo-jin showed intense curiosity.


    Hmm��. No Eun-ha��.


    No Eun-ha.


    Baek Seo-jin also knew the name.


    It was famous in the industry that Jamryong, who would surpass Ryu Yeon-hwa in < Seolchang >, was waiting for the right time at the academy.


    However, what is surprising is that such an outstanding person became the owner of Cheoksa Danyujomungyeong.


    How can you have such skills and not have desires? What an upright person he is��


    I couldn��t believe him.


    How could such a person exist in the world?


    So he took a closer look at how Noh Eun-ha became the owner of the Bronze Mirror.


    Huh��


    and burst into laughter.


    According to the story, the head of Dol Maitreya has grown to its limit.


    At that time, Noh Eun-ha cut off Dol Maitreya��s head with a single knife.


    It��s literally the embodiment of desire�� What the hell is this guy doing?


    I��m surprised


    It was so unexpected.


    He never thought that such a being would appear in the world and distort the legend he had invented.


    He broke the plate he designed.


    But rather than being angry, I was curious about him.


    Baek Seo-jin stroked his chin. Let��s see��Come to think of it, there


    must


    have been a schedule to invite the Twelve Seats at the Higher Academy around this time��


    I think I have to check the existence of Noh Eun-ha with my own eyes.

 Chapter 464

    Relife Player 464


    [Chapter 131]


    [Summer Vacation Under the Lantern]


    Somehow, Ga-in Choi, not Eun-ha, took the leading role at the end-of-semester party.


    Choi Ga-in, who appeared near the end of the party that day, drew people��s attention and revealed a flower that was said to be the only one in the world.


    [I��m fine!]


    A bracelet that doesn��t know if it��s an accessory or a flower. Moonlight��s blessing.


    It was enough for the bracelet, which had a soft light like moonlight, to be deeply imprinted in people��s minds.


    Well��


    the last ingredient of the elixir that Eunha has been waiting for.


    So he took pleasure in her boasting of her moonlight blessings as if it were his own.


    But I couldn��t even like it.


    What should I do from now on��


    The most ideal way to obtain the blessing of moonlight was for her to just find it and acquire it herself.


    The blessing of moonlight was an elixir that belonged to the person who plucked the flower.


    It does not belong to another person until the owner dies.


    If you forcefully remove it, it will die.


    Moonlight Blessing is an elixir that assimilates with the owner and copies race information.


    When that mixes with the ingredients of the elixir, it becomes an elixir that can heal even the defective part.


    But since Choi Ga-in got it��


    Eun-ha couldn��t help but click her tongue.


    Things got a little messy.


    In the end, in order to obtain the blessing of moonlight, Choi Ga-in had to be killed without anyone knowing or put to death.


    The former was quite difficult against the direct line of the Galaxy Group, while the latter was relatively easy.


    The problem is-.


    [I��m fine!]


    Ha��


    The problem was that I needed to buy Choi Ga-in��s favor.


    He had to suppress his irritation as soon as he texted her, he got a reply right away.


    That��s why the response time was short.


    Is there anything he can do��? It��s not like I live by watching Talk all day long��


    I set up a sound for Pine Talk notifications coming to her.


    He had to ponder whether to change the setting back to silent.


    At least until vacation�� Damn it��


    I can��t either. should be silent


    It would probably take the second semester to aim for the right timing to obtain the blessing of moonlight.


    It was a yard that needed preparation in advance.


    Galactic, who was crazy about it, changed her notifications to silence.


    Brother, is there something that upsets you? Who the hell have you been chatting with since yesterday, so you keep getting annoyed?


    At that time, Eun-ae, who was watching the drama, tilted her head and asked.


    She was pouting her lips, making a suspicious face.


    Eunha couldn��t help but feel relieved when she saw her younger sister��s face asking for attention.


    I have some kids like that. The kid who bullies me�� Who the hell is that? Are you doing this?


    So I set it to silent now. Sorry, was it too noisy? Loud is also noisy, but because my brother


    keeps getting annoyed ��


    Eunha��s face softened when she saw her worrying about her.


    And there was even one more person here who cared about Eunha��.


    ��Brother! Who is bullying you? Shall I go and scold you?


    1st grader at Urbania Elementary School, 8 years old.


    This is what the kid who was sitting next to Eun-ae and watching the drama without knowing what it was about said.


    He burst out laughing at the sight of Avenir clenching his fists.


    no. are you okay. I��m happy with my heart thanks.


    Who the hell can that little kid scold?


    Eunha waved her hand.


    Although Jinpa-rang, who had been competing with Eun-ae for the remote control a while ago, was still fainting.


    ��?��A��?����-��?����-��


    Urbanier was aiming for a vital point.


    Fortunately, he didn��t die.


    Ain��s body was strong.


    By the way, it must be time to come soon��


    Meanwhile, Eun-ha checked her watch.


    The hour hand was pointing to 1:00.


    It was soon time to eat lunch.


    To that end, my mother and grandmother Julieta were preparing lunch in the kitchen right now.


    Bruno is also busy moving. S��ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It��s been a while since everyone except my father decided to have lunch together.


    Just then, the doorbell rang.


    Oh, I guess it came.


    Eunha got up from the sofa.


    Taking her younger siblings with her, Eunha walked towards the front door with a welcome step.


    ��What is it? Were you waiting for me to come!?


    hello sister


    Eun-ah opened the door and entered, smiling brightly and hugging Eun-ha.


    While holding her, he relieved the joy of meeting his sister after a long time.


    I haven��t seen her in a long time because I��ve been busy with Clan Regulus.


    Besides-.


    -Nuna is welcome too.


    hi. �� how have you been doing?


    Eun-ah also brought Yeon-hwa.


    Although Eunha had called her.


    Anyway, while holding Eun-ah in her arms, Eun-ha greeted Yeon-hwa, who was standing over her shoulder.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa replied with a soft smile.


    ��


    The reason why Eunha called Ryu Yeon-hwa was to make a sword she had been putting off.


    This time, he decided to use the spear he received from her at the graduation ceremony as a material for the new sword.


    Hae-soo hyung said that Yeon-hwa noona��s internal mana was needed to melt the spear.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa��s spear was already stained with her mana.


    There was also a risk that the newly made sword would not accept the galaxy��s internal mana if he tried to forcefully use it as a material.


    That��s why Byeok Hae-soo told him to come with Ryu Yeon-hwa when making swords.


    Eunah and Yeonhwa You really like bulgogi, so I prepared it this time, would you like to try it?


    Oh, thank you. �� it is delicious.


    So Eun-ha made an appointment with Yeon-hwa and planned to visit Hae-su��s workshop.


    But then Eun-ah heard the news and invited her to lunch, saying she was sorry for asking Yeon-hwa.


    I don��t have anything prepared, but enjoy your meal. I was in a hurry to prepare, so I ended up preparing something I usually eat at home. Next time you come, I��ll serve you something even more delicious than this.


    Mom didn��t wear anything. This is��


    Oh my, what is he talking about?


    ����.


    Eunha had planned to have a simple lunch at home.


    When Mother heard that Yeonhwa was coming, she borrowed the help of her grandmother, Julieta, and prepared a delicacy.


    At the same time, he lied and said he hadn��t put in any effort.


    Eunha was dumbfounded and said something, and her mother looked at him coldly for a moment and covered his mouth.


    No�� so many. And it��s really delicious. I think I can understand why Eun-a likes the dishes made by her mother and grandmother.


    How can you speak so beautifully? There must be a reason why Eun-ah usually praises Yeon-hwa.


    no. It��s so delicious��


    Yeonhwa-ya, is there anything else you want to eat? If it��s not enough, I��ll bring it right away. Eat comfortably like at home.


    No, this is enough for me��.


    Why are you pressuring the child to eat comfortably? Then later, I really heard my mother��s voice, and then I saw the last name��


    Mom stay still. haha.


    yes it is yeonhwa What is a mother to make you look older? You can just call me mother.


    Grandma can��t even say anything.


    Grasping the atmosphere at the table, Eunha quietly decided to eat.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa, who sat across from her, seemed to continue to send requests for salvation, but Eun-ha just kept silent.


    Please be patient with my sister.


    My mom likes that my sister brought a friend home after a long time.


    As far as Eunha knew, Yeonhwa was someone who did not eat much.


    Even so, she was still eating, saying thank you as her mother put the side dishes on top of the rice.


    She did look pissed off.


    Perhaps the rice goes into the mouth or the nose.


    However, neither Eunha nor Eunah dared to stop their mother.


    ��Unnie, this is delicious. Ah�� thank you.


    Moreover, he even served Eun-ae on top of her rice.


    Then, her eyes twinkled at Eun-ae��s expression of goodwill.


    Little Eun-ah��


    Ryu Yeon-hwa muttered softly.


    Eunha, who was the only one who heard her murmurs, giggled while holding back a laugh.


    It was so much fun to see Ryu Yeon-hwa look at Eun-ah and look at Eun-ae.


    It was then.


    -Why is your hair blue? It��s so cool��.


    From the first time I met Ryu Yeon-hwa.


    Avenir, who could not take his eyes off her, showed curiosity.


    Her hair looked strange.


    He looked like he wanted to touch her hair if he was right next to him.


    ��this? Um�� well��


    Ryu Yeon-hwa was embarrassed as she touched her hair.


    Even if I told him that the mana in his body changed his body, he wouldn��t understand it well because he was young.


    As if she had made that decision, she tucked her bobbed hair behind her ear and said.


    -I��m curious too. Why is your hair color yellow? Your eyes are pretty green too.


    ��uh��?


    Ryu Yeon-hwa asked playfully.


    Eunha was surprised to see her not like her.


    Because I found a side of her that I hadn��t seen before.


    As she said earlier, she seemed to like children very much.


    On the other hand, Avenir is��.


    ��Uh�� I see�� Why is my hair yellow? The eyes are also green��


    Avenir caused a pupil earthquake.


    They are greatly embarrassed as if they have realized even the secret of their birth.


    oh mom!


    In the end, Avenir asks for an answer.


    Giulietta smiled at her son��s cute behavior.


    ��Well, why is that?


    Doesn��t your mother even know?


    No mom knows of course! But I won��t tell you~


    Where is that! let me know!


    Julieta made fun of Urbaneer.


    Bruno raised his lips as he watched his wife and son play.


    Others also burst into laughter at the sight of the two.


    Soon, Avenir laughed along with the others, not knowing what was what.


    The only one who didn��t laugh was��


    ��Hey, my hair is also blue, so wouldn��t I be cool? Ha��


    It was Jinparang with blue hair who came to his senses only when he had lunch.


    Unfortunately, no one responded to Jinparang��s grumbling.


    ��


    A long, long lunch has passed.


    If her mother suggested a hearty lunch, her grandmother would cut the fruit for her to eat.


    ��Is your sister really okay?


    ��so delicious.


    Naturally, Ryu Yeon-hwa put the fruit in her mouth as her grandmother suggested it.


    Eunha was also worried now.


    However, Ryu Yeon-hwa shook her head and emptied all the plates.


    ��Mom and grandmother were determined to make this sister very fat.


    Eunha stuck her tongue out inwardly.


    I was afraid of my mother and grandmother, who seemed to be thinking of turning Ryu Yeon-hwa into a pig.


    I can��t.


    I can��t even leave the house like this.


    Now, Julieta wants to bring a hwatu, saying let��s play a hwatu.


    Avenir brought a game of yut and seemed to want to invite us to play together.


    In the kitchen, my mother seemed to be preparing something again.


    Sister, wake up now.


    ah��. Could it be?


    At this point, Eun-ha decided to take Ryu Yeon-hwa and leave the house.


    Her face seemed to unravel.


    Eunha tapped the back of her hand and she got up after him.


    Mom, we��ll stop!


    mother and grandmother Another little mother and father. Next time I��ll treat you��


    uh! wait for a sec! Let��s go together!


    Yeonhwa lowers her head as if she were cutting.


    Meanwhile, Eunha grabbed her spear and grabbed her wrist.


    But at that moment, Eun-ah, who was in the room, shouted loudly.


    Soon there was a sound of crackling and an elderly sister who had changed clothes came out.


    Let��s go together! It��s a way to go together to the middle anyway.


    Sister, come with me!


    yes good


    Eun-ae grabs Yeon-hwa��s wrist.


    Naturally, the galaxy fell.


    Soon, Ryu Yeon-hwa tightly held Eun-ae��s hand, who clung to her in a friendly way.


    Come to think of it, Eunae said she was going to Seohyun��s house today.


    When Eun-ha saw Eun-ae chattering away as if ignoring Yeon-hwa��s attention, she remembered something she had forgotten.


    The other day, Eun-ha decided to receive the plant seedlings Eun-ae wanted from Sirius��s greenhouse in return for Han Seo-yeon.


    In Korea, the silver rose is a very tricky plant known to grow only in Sirius greenhouses.


    As a result, Eun-ae decided to grow Eunranghwa seeds there and bring them home after they had grown to a certain extent.


    But does your sister go too? I haven��t seen Seo-yeon for a while�� Even though Eun-ae likes Seo-hyeon, it��s strange that Seo-yeon finds it difficult.


    Indeed it is.


    so i want to go with you


    Eun-ae, who had been procrastinating, decided to go see Han Seo-yeon with Eun-ah.


    Eunha nodded.


    Soon enough, the family came out to the front door to see them off.


    Then I will go to Hae-soo hyung��s workshop with Yeon-hwa noona, so around evening��


    he said he��ll be back around evening.


    Eunha tried to tell her mother.


    Just then, Parang Jin, who hastily took off her pajamas and changed into her clothes, hurriedly ran through the hallway.


    Noh Eunha! Why are you trying to make a new weapon by yourself? As expected, I have to go along and ask Hae-su to make a new weapon. Go with me!


    My brother just uses what he used to use��


    Jinparang shouted.


    Eunha clicked her tongue when she saw Parang��s childish attitude.


    Eunha tried to scold her for just guarding the house��.


    ��Aard?


    fourt!!


    Giulietta waved her hand to Eunha and suddenly called Abenir.


    Abenir laughed excitedly, then expressed the mana in his body and stepped on the blue tail.


    ����!!


    What does Jinparang say?


    It was so painful that he couldn��t even scream properly.


    But surprisingly, no one paid any attention to Parang.


    My brother is just guarding the house.


    And why is being stepped on the tail so painful?


    It��s someone else��s business anyway.


    Eun-ha


    left behind Jin Parang, who was trembling while lying on the floor.

 Chapter 465

    Relife Player 465


    [Chapter 131]


    [Summer vacation under the lantern (2)]


    How is the clan life? Now that it��s been a year since you joined, haven��t you gotten used to it?


    I got used to it to some extent, but�� I have a lot of work, so it��s really hard these days.


    Pyeongchang-dong Sirius Group Head House.


    Han Seo-yeon personally came out to the front door and greeted Eun-ah and Eun-ae.


    Eun-ah also embraced the girl she hadn��t seen in a long time with a happy heart.


    I had to meet you after a long time.


    Han Seo-yeon was helping her father run the group while attending university, and Eun-a had been busy with work since joining the Regulus Clan.


    They were so busy that it was difficult to find time for each other.


    I always tell you, but if there��s someone who treats you harshly, don��t groan inside and let me know right away. Clan Regulus is supported by Alice, but that doesn��t mean I can��t get my hands on it at all.


    There are strict people, but there are no harsh people. And I��m also Hyerim unnie < The Sid >. Even if Seoyeon says there��s nothing you��re worried about.


    Glad then Well, Regulus isn��t an idiot, so he won��t bother you.


    Han Seo-yeon led the two to Sirius��s greenhouse.


    Eun-ah held Eun-ae��s hand and followed her and had a long conversation with her.


    Anyway, it��s really sad��. If the Changhae Clan was still in existence, Eun-ah, you might have entered it, but I don��t know.


    Um�� maybe it was?


    Hey, how come you don��t think so?


    I can��t help this. The Changhae Clan disbanded so long ago that I had never imagined it that way.


    Soon, Seo-yeon Han broke her luck with a regretful tone.


    Changhae Clan.


    Until a few years ago, Clan, which was considered the second finger in Korea, was fully supported by Sirius Group.


    Now, after the 1st Uijeongbu Recapture War, it has been completely dismantled after being criticized by the people for various reasons.


    Since then, Sirius Group has not actively supported any clan.


    I didn��t have one of them exclusively, I just signed a regular contract with the clans that received an A grade in the mana management organization.


    Come to think of it, Sirius Group is trying to sponsor multiple clans without making exclusive contracts with specific clans?


    Eun-a, who suddenly had a crazy idea, asked Seo-yeon a question.


    Seoyeon, who was leading the way, sighed and shrugged.


    It��s not that we don��t have plans to create an exclusive clan�� but the problem is that we don��t have a clan worth mentioning. If possible, I would like to pick an S-ranked clan, but everyone is already sponsored by another group, and there is only one clan that is good at A-rank.


    Oh, I guess so.


    Eun-ah nodded.


    Most of the clans people knew were sponsored by different groups.


    However, the Sirius Group, which is known as the second largest in the business world, could not make a low-class clan its exclusive agent.


    Because that was tantamount to the Sirius Group lowering their rank.


    In that case, it would have been better not to have an exclusive clan.


    And just because you have an exclusive clan doesn��t mean it��s all good. We have to keep them from climbing, and the trouble they cause could bounce back at us if we do something wrong. It��s the other way around, but it��s the same for them.


    okay?


    An ideal exclusive contract is a give and take based on trust. It��s a relationship where there��s no right or wrong. But in reality this is very difficult.


    Ahaha��.


    Han Seo-yeon, who expresses her thoughts.


    It was a story that Eun-ah, who was only a member of the clan, could not understand.


    So, Eun-ah responded moderately and listened to Han Seo-yeon��s story.


    ��So, in a way, it��s not bad to support them in a decentralized way. We can end the sponsorship relationship at any time, so we can prevent any damage to us in advance, and the clans will compete with each other to become exclusive to our group and


    provide quality services.


    Eventually, we arrived at the door of the greenhouse.


    Holding the doorknob, Han Seo-yeon pauses and continues.


    -Now it��s time to start an exclusive clan, though. Otherwise, I won��t be able to participate in such a large-scale project��.


    Han Seo-yeon murmured quietly.


    Leaving the two of them behind, she suddenly came to her senses.


    Soon after, Han Seo-yeon smiled and turned the doorknob to open the greenhouse door.


    Wow-!!


    Welcome to Sirius�� greenhouse. It��s a story I told you a while ago, but it won��t be easy to grow silver roses. We didn��t quite succeed either. There are only two flowers blooming in the greenhouse, so it is impossible to conduct research�� A


    blue world emerges.


    Eun-ae, who jumped into the greenhouse at first glance, looked around without listening to Han Seo-yeon.


    In the end, Han Seo-yeon smiled bitterly as if she couldn��t help it.


    Nevertheless, Seo-yeon Han shouted at Eun-ae, who ran without hesitation as if she knew the way she had to go, thinking about safety.


    -You have to be careful not to break the silver rose just in case! Contrary to what it looks like, that flower is a parasitic parasitic on the body of the person who picked it!


    ��what!? You should have told me that sooner! Eun-ae, go with me!


    Eunranghwa.


    It is said that the flower that glows softly in the moonlight parasitizes the body of the person who picks it and absorbs mana from the body.


    If you try to forcefully remove the flower, the flower will wither and die.


    Eun-ah, of course, was startled when she heard what Seo-yeon Han belatedly said.


    It was natural for her to run after Eun-ae, who had disappeared somewhere in a hurry.


    On the other hand, Eun-ae��.


    ��It��s okay! They��re not that bad kids like you said!


    Eunae Noh! Do you want to come with me!?


    Noh Eun-ae laughed innocently.


    Plants were like friends to her.


    ��


    Byeok Haesu will be graduating next year.


    As a result, the first thing he did after he entered the third year was to find a place to set up a workshop.


    To this, Eunha secretly added her opinion.


    The studio should be set up in the Gangnam area, not in the Gangbuk area.


    It��s not bad if it��s a sadang station.


    In this location, the Han River is also far away, so it won��t be affected much by the ubiquity, and Cocoon, which guards Gangnam, is right nearby.


    And if an invasion of Seoul occurs, the infrastructure of the Gangbuk region will be destroyed.


    The area around Sadang Station in Dongjak-gu.


    After getting off the subway, Eunha was visiting Ryu Yeonhwa and Byeok Haesu��s studio.


    He had already visited several times and was walking without getting lost.


    I know that the land near Cocoon is expensive��


    Meanwhile, Ryu Yeon-hwa silently followed and murmured quietly.


    Since she was not far from Seoul National University, where Cocoon is located, protecting the entire Gangnam area, she deserved such a reaction.


    Eunha shrugged.


    Because Hae-soo is the maestro that the industry is paying attention to��


    Oh well, I will. It��s still a long way from being a maestro, but I think I��ve heard that players are already making reservations.


    Hae-soo hyung has such great skills. Isn��t that great?


    Currently, Byeok Hae-soo is famous enough to receive love calls from various clans.


    The one-armed maestro, who was not treated well before returning, is treated in stark contrast to this life.


    There was no reason Eunha wouldn��t be proud.


    yeah i think it��s great Eunha, do you really like your father?


    Ryu Yeon-hwa looks at him happily as if he were a child.


    Soon after realizing her mistake, Eun-ha tried to be gentle.


    He clears his throat and sneaks away from her gaze.


    Then I couldn��t even figure out what she called Byeokhaesu.


    oh here it is You have arrived.


    Eun-ha pretended to be calm and changed the topic.


    Just in time, we arrived at Byeokhaesu��s workshop.


    New building with 2 floors.


    It was a workshop prepared by the Sirius Group for Byeokhaesu.


    Well, it��s not even that.


    Because this older brother said he would not join a clan and act as an individual.


    With Byeok Hae-soo��s skills, he would be able to join any clan.


    However, he declined many offers and declared that he would work as an individual.


    Of course, it was a choice like Byeok Haesu who pursues freedom and diversity.


    If you join a clan, you won��t be able to craft weapons for players who haven��t joined the clan.


    Byeok Hae-soo decided to deal with people by using workshops and shops himself instead.


    As a result, Sirius almost welcomed the choice of Byeok Hae-soo with open arms.


    Can I go in at will?


    Hae-soo hyung said that I can go in and out as I please without any hindrance.


    The first floor was a store that sold devices made by Byeok Haesu without considering specific players.


    The second floor was Byeok Hae-su��s studio.


    Eunha greeted the clerks who pretended to know her and went up to the second floor.


    I hadn��t even entered the workshop yet, but I was sweltering with heat.


    There was no need to find a place where the wall seawater was located among the many rooms.


    All I


    had to do was go to the place where I could hear the banging banging hammer.


    Eunha moved on.


    By the time he stood in front of the door, the sound of hammers coming from inside had stopped.


    It seemed that the work had just been completed.


    Haesoo hyung, I��m here.


    Oh, did you come to the galaxy!


    Eunha knocked a few times and went inside.


    Byeok Hae-soo, who was checking the newly created sword, greeted him with a bright face. And dripping with sweat.


    Eunha couldn��t think of the wall seawater that lives without hitting the hammer, so she raised her mouth.


    Eventually, the wall seawater��.


    -Jesu-san, it��s been a while. How have you been? Isn��t it possible that our galaxy is rotting inside Mr. Jesu?


    It��s been a while sir. No, nothing like that ever happened.


    After wiping his ash-stained hand with a cloth, the wall seawater held out his hand.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa grabbed his outstretched hand with a friendly face.


    The two exchanged thanks for what was so good.


    now i don��t know


    You just have to accept it as it is.


    Whether it��s Mr. Jesu or Mr. Aju��s father.


    Eun-ha, who had been watching the scene quietly, decided not to think deeply.


    After watching it a few times, I��ve gotten used to this situation to some extent.


    ��


    If you think about it coldly sometimes, Eunha, I don��t know where the hell you get these ingredients from. You have no idea how surprised I am by the ingredients you bring every time.


    Byeok Hae-soo exclaimed when he saw the Chucksa Danyujo Moongyeong that Eun-ha had brought to the studio.


    It seemed unbelievable that the mirror, which had been passed down as an academy legend, was in his hand.


    Shaking his body, he checked the condition of the mirror again.


    I never thought the day would come when I would touch this mirror. Really. Oh, would you like to see Jesu? I��ve been watching it at home. house? whose house? ��at the galactic house.


    What are you two doing now?


    You know I��m saying something very rude to < Seolchang > right now, right? Hyung seems so excited right now. I��m sorry. It seems that I was excited to see Artifact without realizing it. I��m really sorry.


    ��no. I��m OK.


    Hearing what he said to Eunha, Byeok Haesu changed his expression and apologized to Yeonhwa.


    Eunha looked at Cheoksa Danyujomungyeong and clicked her tongue at the excited Byeokhaesu.


    Even before returning, Byeok Hae-soo would speak without going through his brain when he saw a weapon.


    Well, this hyung is just excited.


    I, the owner, was also excited��


    Eun-ha turned her gaze to look at the materials on the workbench.


    A device window fragment received from Ryu Yeon-hwa at the graduation ceremony in Dalian.


    A seated statue of Buddha, an artifact found in Red Dungeon Academy Hidden Peace.


    Totsuka no Tsurugi, a device belonging to the Eulji class obtained in Japan.


    Lastly, Cheoksa Danyu Jomungyeong.


    Each one of them was an object that exuded a presence that could not be ignored.


    The quality of the ingredients is not a joke��. Do you know how much I��ve been thinking about how to handle these well since a few months ago?


    are you okay. brother can do it Unfounded expectations are burdensome. Ha�� I don��t know if I can handle this properly. then won��t you?


    ��that��s not it.


    Byeok Hae-soo said as he put down the Chucksa Danyujomungyeong on the table.


    He left once and brought some drawings.


    In the drawing, how to handle each material was densely described.


    First of all, Eunha, as you know, making a sword out of it is such a waste.


    yes.


    Eun-ha agreed with Byeok Hae-soo.


    each rule.


    It is a law that only one magic dwells in one artifact or device. Therefore, if a device is made with an artifact containing two magics, one of the two magics will disappear. If you��re unlucky, both spells could disappear.


    In other words, you have to plan thoroughly in advance so that you do not violate the rules one by one.


    In that sense, the problem is how to deal with Totsuka no Tsurugi, the magic-infused Chuksa Danyujomungyeong.


    There are a total of five materials to make a new sword, including black thorns.


    Among them, there were two ingredients that contained magic.


    It was a board where one of the two magics could disappear or both magics could disappear after using the five ingredients ignorantly.


    Or, if you were going to use all five ingredients to make a sword, you had to plan which magic to leave behind.


    But it was inefficient.


    So why don��t you make two swords? You told me before that you also use mangoshu for defense. I was thinking about that too.


    So, Eunha decided to make two bags instead of one.


    In the first place, he used to mainly use dual swords in his previous life.


    I didn��t use it because I didn��t have to fight so desperately in this life.


    And the body is almost finished.


    It��s not easy to get used to because it��s been a while since I��ve been using it, but after rolling it a few times, my senses will come back.


    I had to be prepared to use the dual wielder in order to prepare for the catastrophe that would happen in the next few years.


    And the right time came and made two swords.


    Eun-ha commissioned Byeok Hae-soo to make Mangoshu and a one-handed straight sword.


    Then, the problem starts from here, which material to mix and which sword to make. Wait a minute��


    Byeok Hae-soo revealed some designs.


    Then, he handed out two designs to Eunha.


    One is the design of a one-handed straight sword.


    The other was the design of Mangoche.


    How about using Totsuka no Tsurugi as the base for Mangoshu, which will be mainly used for defense? Totsuka no Tsurugi��s characteristic is to store the magic that touches the blade and then release it when you want, so it seems to fit quite well with Mangauche, who has to block attacks.


    What other materials do you use?


    Jesu��s spear shards will heal. Totsuka no Tsurugi��s iron is so good, I think it would be a good idea to add pieces of Jesu-san��s spear to reinforce the blade.


    Eunha did not refute.


    Byeok Hae-soo��s opinion was not bad.


    In fact, Eunha had similar thoughts.


    Of course, Eun-ha had similar thoughts to Hae-soo for a different reason.


    A black seated statue of Seokga Nyorai who saved the country from a previous life and Cheoksa Danyujomungyeong�� Besides, it��s a device made of a few other materials.


    Considering that�� you can think that the two artifacts would be very compatible. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It was a decision made by Eunha.


    He didn��t say anything to anyone and looked closely at the design that Byeok Hae-soo explained next.


    A design for a one-handed straight sword.


    The content was to combine the seated statue of Shakyamuni Buddha with the black thorn tree as the main body and the Sutra of the Danyujo of Cheoksa Temple.


    -Okay, let��s do this.


    ��is that really what you think? How about contemplating it?


    I��ve been thinking about this all semester anyway. I thought about it right away. Let��s do this.


    I want��. Yes, I got it.


    The galaxy made a quick decision.


    Byeok Hae-soo looked ridiculous but didn��t say anything more.


    Because it wasn��t a bad combination.


    Let��s start with height and arm length. It seems to grow again in a few months, so I��ll have to refer to it when making a new sword.


    The wall seawater brought a tape measure.


    Eun-ha made her move as he was told and measure her body.


    Listening to Byeok Hae-su��s words, it seemed like it would take a long time to make a sword.


    It will be a job that requires a lot of effort.


    So when do you expect?


    Um�� I guess it��s around the end of vacation? I��ll contact you when the time is right, so don��t be too fussy and wait.


    okay.


    The black thorns also had to be returned.


    Eun-ha sighed as she grabbed a wooden sword to replace the black thorn tree.


    I just wanted the sword to be made as soon as possible.


    Oh. It takes Yeon-hwa��s sister��s strength to melt the window shards��


    Then Eun-ha remembered Ryu Yeon-hwa��s existence, which she had forgotten about.


    He turned his head and found Ryu Yeon-hwa, who was standing still.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa had a shocked face.


    what��s wrong with you sister


    what the hell is going on


    Eunha tilted her head.


    In response, Yeon-hwa pouted her lips in a face that was not like hers.


    ��As soon as the sword is made, will you fight with me? I want to.


    ��uh?


    It��s the first time I��ve heard of you using dual swords.


    ����.


    Do it again Dalian. let��s play


    Ryu Yeon-hwa��s eyes are sympathetic.


    Strangely, it seemed that cold air was flowing from around her.


    The workshop, which should always be hot due to the fire, began to rapidly become cold.


    Hey, I��m going to put out the fire in the furnace. I mean, reply that you will fight soon! No ,


    if you are going to fight, go to your house and fight. Why did you come to my workshop��


    Ryu Yeon-hwa is forcing her in front, and Byeok Hae-soo is forcing her on the side.


    ��Yes��


    In the end, Eunha had to answer while suffering from the two.


    In his mind, he somehow began to think of a reason not to fight with her anymore.


    Later, I��ll have to ask Hae-su to make a sword right before school starts.

 Chapter 466

    Relife Player 466


    [Chapter 131]


    [Summer Vacation Under the Lamp (3)]


    How long has it been since you took vacation?


    I have already started to miss the daily routine of waking up every morning, cantering, and going to class.


    Because at that time, I was able to feel the worth of living a day faithfully.


    But these days, when I woke up in the morning, I had to think about what I should do today.


    What should I do today��.


    I don��t know how to use the time that has been relatively loose due to the reaction I��ve been living so busy.


    free and boring


    Yoon I-byeol rolled on the bed and played with her smartphone.


    ��It seems Cheonseo didn��t sleep until dawn.


    From some point on, she started her day by reading the messages she had accumulated the night before.


    The group chat room seemed to be on fire last night as well.


    Yoon Yi-byeol skimmed through the conversation between Jin Parang and Lee Cheon-seo.


    The chat room ended with a message from Cheonseo Lee early in the morning.


    Yoon I-byeol, thinking of sending a belated reply, soon read and chewed the message, just like friends do.


    A little later, other people will probably open a chat room with a new topic.


    What should I really do�� But


    I don��t want to study.


    After all this, I was just studying and the summer vacation came to an end.


    It was a boring day, but since I was on vacation, I felt like I wanted to do something different.


    Eun-ha hasn��t been contacted today��


    Yoon Yi-byeol was hoping for a personal message from Eun-ha while she was sleeping last night, but she didn��t hear back today either.


    When the vacation started, I thought I would be able to meet Eunha because I had free time, but he seemed to be busy walking around.


    A few days ago, I heard that he visited his older brother��s workshop to make a new sword.


    Not as an individual Eunha, but in a group chat room.


    Shall we go see summer clothes today�� In the past, we only knew how to wear school uniforms and didn��t pay attention to clothes��


    Yoon I-byeol got up from the bed.


    When I opened my closet to find a change of clothes, all I found was a few T-shirts that I wear comfortably at home.


    She picked up her boxy T-shirt and then pouted her lips.


    I guess I��ll have to buy new clothes.


    If that��s the case, it��s obvious that if you meet someone outside, you won��t be able to properly show your charms.


    I need to talk to Minji and Riel. Let��s go look for clothes together��.


    Changing into a boxy T-shirt, Yoon I-byeol decided to send a message to her close friends.


    Then she stopped her fingers as she tried to find someone to message besides Minji and Ariel.


    Um�� let��s just call two people.


    Calling other people for no reason would only make me feel uncomfortable.


    Even if they are in the same group chat room, there are some friends who haven��t had a proper conversation yet.


    Moreover, even though they said they were close, it was a completely different matter from ��getting along really close��.


    Hayang has a rough side, so it��s difficult to sing��


    Seona is always on Hayang��s side��


    Eunwoo, um��


    They��re all good people.


    However, no matter how good people are, there are things that fit and don��t fit between people.


    After careful thought, she wrote down the text.


    Phew��.


    The reply arrived quickly.


    Minji and Ariel readily agreed.


    Having made an appointment with the two of them, she threw herself down on the bed.


    What is the galaxy doing now?


    I had nothing to do again until I met the two of them.


    She blankly looked up at the ceiling and flipped through PineTalk��s friend list from top to bottom with her free hand.


    Click on Eunha Noh��s profile.


    ��too bad.


    She glared at the profile picture.


    I was just being savage.


    There had been no contact since summer vacation.


    Deep down, I was expecting that he would call me to meet separately this summer vacation.


    However, if I asked to meet


    him first, he would seem unlikely.


    But if I kept waiting, it seemed like summer vacation would pass.


    After staring at Eunha Noh��s picture for a long time, she finally plucked up courage and decided to text him.


    ��Me��: What are you doing? (10:21 am)


    ��


    After the summer vacation, Eun-ha mostly lay around at home.


    I meet my neighborhood friends from time to time, but by neighborhood friends I meant the friends I always saw at the academy.


    A few days ago, I met Yeon Seong-jin and Baek Hyeon-yul.


    He really annoys people��


    But he wasn��t idle.


    This is because I had to keep in touch with Choi Ga-in to obtain the blessing of moonlight.


    There was no such thing as exchanging PineTalk with someone who didn��t fit his temperament.


    Do I really have to go this far?


    Even though it��s for the bottom work.


    Eun-ha was annoyed by the fact that she was exchanging text messages with her at regular intervals.


    I feel like I��m catering to someone who thinks I��m unconditionally good.


    Moreover, Choi Ga-in��s talk had something that strangely touched people��s temper.


    oh just don��t


    Eun-ha tried to send an answer to Ga-in Choi, but got irritated and turned off her smartphone.


    I wondered if it was really necessary to put so much effort into it.


    Of course, while communicating with her, I was able to find out where I got the Moonlight Blessing.


    You said you found it in Marado, right?


    I couldn��t believe that the blessing of moonlight was growing in such a place��


    Eunha was lost in thought.


    Then he came to the idea that perhaps the blessing of moonlight resides somewhere in Marado.


    If that was the case, there would be no need to bow to Choi Ga-in like now.


    Most of all, it was good for my mental health.


    -Ah bro. It��s me.


    [What. No kid, why did you end up calling��]


    So, Eun-ha immediately called Jeong Geum-jeon, a direct descendant of the Donghae Group, as soon as she remembered.


    It was because the Donghae Group��s direct line went down to Jeju Island, excluding the family of the eldest son of Chairman Jung Ji-man.


    They judged that they would surely be aware of Marado��s situation.


    [Well, for the people down there, Jeju Island and Marado are no different from my front yard. They must be holding onto that information network very tightly.]


    Sure enough.


    Eunha��s guess was correct.


    When Eun-ha explained the general circumstances, he replied with a smile, saying that Jeong Geum-jeon was suing.


    [Hey�� What is that flower, No kid, you��re so embarrassed by a kid who looks like fermented soybeans?]


    It��s such an important flower. And now that I��m 17, why don��t you stop calling me a kid?


    [If it��s unfair, you shouldn��t have been born earlier than me. Then I would have done hyung hyung to you.]


    Ha��


    Jeong Geum-jeon giggles over the phone.


    Eunha sighed.


    I didn��t like the expression no kid, but that wasn��t the point now.


    Anyway��. Ask your relatives to investigate the Marado area, can��t we?


    [They have nothing to do anyway, so it��s not that difficult to ask them to investigate. But doesn��t that mean you work for free?]


    Why? What do you want?


    I didn��t think that Jeonggeumjeon would do the favor for free from the beginning. S��arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Although he is a neighbor living downstairs, he is definitely a direct descendant of a group that is within the top 10 in the financial world.


    Currently, he is also the person who manages the Donghae Clan.


    So Eun-ha was thinking of meeting the conditions as much as possible as he requested.


    [I heard you��re being called < The Donanma > these days? Your stock price is skyrocketing without knowing the end after rumors are spreading in this industry�� How about joining the Donghae Clan as soon as you graduate from the academy?] Crazy�� Do you think that will pay off


    ?


    [Sheesh��]


    However, Jeong Geum-jeon presented too many unreasonable conditions.


    Eunha was so full of energy that she had no choice but to curse openly.


    He was not unaware of his value, which is now called < Excellent Donanma >.


    It was not something that he could end his life with just one request to investigate whether the blessing of moonlight was in Marado.


    [No kid, but this isn��t such a bad suggestion for you. I mean, just put your name on Donghae Clan. The Donghae Clan won��t interfere with you in any way and will grant you independent authority?]


    Hmm��.


    [What we need is the buzz you bring. A topic that can turn an A-rank clan into an S-rank. That��s all I want from you The rest of you can do whatever you like.]


    There will be no obligations.


    It was a rather gruesome appeasement.


    After hearing Jeong Geum-jeon��s story, Eun-ha kept her mouth shut.


    It��s a charming story.


    Yes, but��


    But I feel sorry for her.


    The trouble didn��t last long.


    Eun-ha conveyed her opinion to Jeong Geum-jeon.


    Then, over the smartphone��.


    [��No, why!?]


    Jeong Geum-jeon asked back in a loud voice as if he couldn��t understand.


    Eunha��s answer to this was simple.


    Still, I��m worse off.


    Even though he hadn��t even become a current player, Eun-ha, who had acquired the nickname < The Great Thieves >, was no different from a check with a box office guarantee.


    If any clan recruited themselves, it would attract a lot of attention as < The Donanma >.


    Therefore, there was a possibility that an S-class clan would make an offer with almost the same conditions as Jeong Geum-jeon��s.


    And Donghae Group doesn��t have a business that specializes in the player market.


    If you get an offer on the same terms, it��s better to choose an S-ranked clan sponsored by a group that has an influence on the player market.


    Of course, Eunha had no intention of joining any clan.


    Anyway, he calmly conveyed his thoughts to Jeong Geum-jeon.


    [Ghmm��. This is a pack width. Very. Still, I��m the one who��s name is the manager of the Donghae Clan��]


    So, I��ll give you something else instead of making such a suggestion too much trouble.


    [��what. Which one?]


    I will recommend promising players who will help the Donghae Clan. Do you know how my eyesight is?


    Eunha presented a proposal that would appeal to Jeong Geumjeon.


    Currently, what Donghae Clan lacks is that there are no players with a topical reputation.


    So, Eunha decided to recommend players who will be reborn as names in the near future.


    If the future hadn��t changed, they would have joined the Changhae Clan or the Dangun Clan�� but


    the future has changed greatly.


    The Changhae Clan was disbanded and the Dangun Clan was greatly reduced in size.


    So originally, in the future, prospects who joined the two clans would end up joining the other clan.


    So, Eunha decided to recommend named players with good personalities among them.


    More than anything, the influence of the KK clan has grown stronger in this life.


    On the one hand, he wanted to weaken the influence of the KK clan.


    The gap between KK Group and Donghae Group, which continued to compete in previous lives, widened in this life.


    Therefore, Eunha thought of supporting the Donghae Clan to make the two groups compete fiercely again.


    Some of them I and my friends will be able to convince.


    [hmm��. Still, this is just a list and tells me to take care of the rest, but I don��t think I actually get anything��]


    Jeong Geum-jeon said in a worried tone.


    Donghae Clan also has research data on promising players, so there is no need to listen to Eunha��s information.


    Even so, he was curious about the prospects hinted at by Eunha.


    In the end, curiosity won out.


    [Turn it off�� Yes, I got it. Well then, no kid, let��s do as you say.]


    He accepted Eunha��s proposal.


    In time, he called his relatives, promising to get back to them as soon as he found any information.


    Phew��. It would be nice if this hyung really found it��.


    We talked roughly.


    Eun-ha ended the call by telling the names of the promising players she thought of.


    Now I just quietly waited for good results.


    I��m free��


    I had nothing to do.


    But I didn��t want to continue PineTalk with Choi Ga-in again.


    Eun-ha blankly looked at her smartphone and thought about what to do.


    Right then.


    uh?


    A talk came to Yoon I-byeol.


    One text saying ��What are you doing?�� and one emoticon sticking his head out the door.


    After reading the text, Eun-ha immediately drew a bored Yoon Yi-byeol in her head.


    I stopped laughing.


    ��Come to think of it, I haven��t seen him once since vacation.


    Come to think of it, it seems that I have been neglecting others because I have been in contact with Choi Ga-in lately.


    While reflecting on her mistakes, Eun-ha continued her conversation with Yoon I-byeol after a long time.


    ��What?


    I was in the middle of a conversation.


    Eun-ha hesitated when she saw the text message she sent.


    ��Yoon Yi-byeol��: Min-ji said it was delicious�� (11:13 am)


    ��


    I was too soft.


    Saturday lunch Sinchon Station.


    Eun-ha, who arrived before the appointed time, tutted and clicked her tongue.


    Somehow, I made an appointment to have lunch with Yun Byeol.


    Even just the two of them.


    I deliberately tried to pretend I didn��t know��


    but I didn��t expect him to come out so aggressively.


    A few days ago, Ibyeol Yoon mentioned a restaurant that Minji had recommended as if he suddenly remembered it while having a conversation.


    Eunha didn��t know.


    In addition to mentioning a restaurant in detail, adding a comment saying that it was delicious and adding ������ was like a question with a fixed answer, except for a question mark.


    It means let��s go to eat together.


    Since you brought up the topic yourself, recommendation means that you should do it first.


    I can��t help it that this happened I��m going to go back after eating deliciously and killing time in moderation.


    Eun-ha, who was unaware of her intentions at that time, deliberately changed the topic.


    Then Yun Yi-byeol deftly changed the subject again and reversed the situation.


    Not wanting to hurt her pride any more, Eunha had no choice but to give her the answer she wanted.


    ��Hi�� You haven��t waited too long, have you?


    I just came too How was your vacation?


    Not long after, Yoon Byeol arrived.


    Coming out of the station on time, she soon saw Eunha, who was waiting for her, and put on a startled expression.


    Eunha laughed softly at her apologetic attitude.


    Yeah�� I��ve been fine. you��?


    I was loafing around at home I��m hungry. Shall we go eat?


    huh! But�� I think he��s gotten taller since I haven��t seen him in a while.


    is it?


    Oh, isn��t it��..


    ����.


    She twists her hair with her fingers, feeling embarrassed.


    At the same time, he glanced at Eunha��s eyes.


    ��what��s the matter? Ah�� Am I going somewhere strange��?


    Pink sleeveless shirt.


    And a short floral flared skirt.


    Wearing clothes that reveal her shoulders and legs, she lets her hair fall.


    ��no. Somehow, the atmosphere seems different today. It fits well. It��s pretty.


    Oh yeah? It��s the clothes I bought with Riel and Minji a while ago�� It feels good to hear that.


    Eunha didn��t know.


    Soon he gave the woman who was looking up at him the answer she wanted.


    A smile bloomed on her face.


    let��s stop I have to walk a bit.


    huh! But do you know the way


    I��ve been there once before.


    Ah�� I see. With White��?


    Oh, you have to cross the crosswalk here.


    As much as possible, so that Yoon Yi-byeol is not hurt.


    Eunha somehow avoided sensitive topics while guiding her.


    In my heart, I made up my mind to spend the day safely with Yoon Yi-byeol.


    But Eunha��s promise didn��t last long��


    ��Is it Eunha?


    ��sister?


    Ah�� Eun-


    ha, who had lunch at the multiplex building and was looking around, met a person by chance.


    He was someone I knew very well


    .


    ��Who is the person next to you?


    Noah didn��t know.


    Even though my older sister, Eunah Noh, is smiling right now, in reality, she is not.

 Chapter 467

    Relife Player 467


    [Chapter 131]


    [Summer Vacation Under the Lamp (4)]


    There has been a report that a large-scale ubiquity has been detected in a multiplex building.


    Just in time, Eun-ah and Han Chang-jin, who were on duty nearby, visited the building to relieve the ubiquity.


    Fortunately, it was a ubiquitous situation that even the two of them could resolve.


    It��s lunch time, so why don��t we go eat lunch here?


    Ok, fine! There��s a restaurant I know of! I went with Eunha and Eunae the other day and they said it was really delicious. let��s go there okay? You say it��s delicious, so it looks really good. Let��s go.


    It was around lunchtime when the two resolved their ubiquity.


    Han Chang-jin came up with the idea of having lunch here.


    Of course, Eun-ah readily agreed. She decided to guide him to the food she had gone to with her younger siblings not too long ago.


    And by the time the distance was short��


    ��Is it Eunha?


    The light on the No Eunha sensor turned on.


    She found a female student who was walking alongside her younger brother who was passing nearby.


    She was the first girl I had ever seen.


    No, I remembered seeing a glimpse of her in a picture my younger brother sent me.


    But that picture was taken together.


    Why are there only two of you?


    ��There weren��t two of them like now.


    Eunah Noh used her quick eyes to infer the situation.


    A multiplex building with many things to enjoy for men and women to spend time.


    The interior is pretty and the taste is good. It seems like you��ve been to a restaurant you went to with Eunha before.


    Younger brother Noh Eun-ha, who seemed as if he had been caught looking at him and was startled.


    Lastly, a female student who seems to have put all her strength into dressing up.


    ��Who is the person next to you?


    It��s perfect.


    Eun-ah was convinced that the assumption that came to her head was the truth.


    Then I couldn��t help but smile.


    On the one hand, it was sad.


    Eunha was playing with a girl she didn��t even know.


    I don��t know if it��s soft or white.


    It��s not that there was a girl I��ve been in touch with without my knowledge.


    Of course, there is no law that says the galaxy has to say everything.


    As an older sister, I couldn��t help but feel sad.


    On the one hand, I was curious about what kind of person the female student who was watching the situation closely next to Eunha was.


    It seems that he is interested in it, not Eunha��.


    But the fact that the two of them met means that Eunha is also somewhat interested, right?


    She wasn��t particularly opposed to Eunha dating the opposite sex.


    Rather, it was welcome.


    Wouldn��t it be nice to have a younger brother who doesn��t pay much attention to anything other than family and friends, but is interested in other people?


    Even so, as an older sister, I just wanted to make sure that my younger brother was meeting a good person.


    ��Aha, you were thinking of going to a cafe? We also had some time left, so we were thinking of killing time at a cafe. My sister will buy coffee.


    ��Well, I��m fine, but I��m sorry��


    You said goodbye, right? Bye bye, how are you? Are you fine?


    ��Yes�� I��m fine too.


    Eun-a roughly said goodbye to Yoon on the side of the road and exchanged their voices.


    After that, he skillfully drew the topic and decided to enter the cafe with the two of them.


    Eunah, we are going to eat��.


    Changjin, is food important to you right now? Did you hear a beggar in your stomach?


    It��s not like that��


    You can go to a cafe and have brunch. right?


    ��that��s right.


    What did Changjin say next to him?


    However, Eun-ah ignored him and led them to the nearest cafe.


    After paying with a credit card, she walked over to them and sat next to Changjin.


    Farewell, isn��t it uncomfortable?


    ��Oh no! i am good Eunha always talked about unnie, so I wanted to meet her too��


    Oh yeah? Eunha usually talked about me��


    From now on, it��s an interview disguised as a conversation.


    Eun-ah asked Yoon I-byeol, who was sitting across from her, inquisitive.


    Then, the corner of her mouth went up when she heard Eunha talking about herself.


    Seeing Eunha, who was sitting next to Yoon Yi-byeol, turn her head away as if she was ashamed, my heart softened a little.


    Then the vibrating bell rang.


    ah! I��ll be there!


    Yoon I-byul jumped up from her seat.


    She quickly snatched the vibrating bell that Eunha was about to take and headed to the counter with brisk steps.


    Hmm��.


    Eun-a evaluated Yoon I-byeol��s behavior.


    Although he seems timid, he is quite a smart kid.


    And judging from the way she answered questions after bringing her coffee, she seemed polite, sincere, and nice.


    I don��t feel like I��m trying to judge others�� I��m not trying to use Eunha, but rather I��m trying to do anything to get Eunha��s attention.


    Even though I couldn��t fully grasp her with just a few words mixed up.


    Eun-a roughly figured out what kind of person Yoon Yi-byeol was.


    He is a person devoted to Eunha.


    Eun-ah felt grateful to her because there was someone who loved her little brother this much.


    Just-.


    ����Eunha doesn��t seem to have that kind of heart.


    Noah was the problem.


    While Eun-ha indifferently took care of the breakup, her gaze continued to stare at her.


    Sometimes, I even stare at Changjin.


    It was only for a moment that his gaze stayed on Yoon Yi-byeol.


    ��pretends he doesn��t know and is trying to push Byeol away.


    It felt good to be interested in Eunha as if she were the whole world.


    However, seeing Yoon Yi-byeol, who was not receiving much attention from him despite all his efforts, made me feel sorry for her.


    Eunha is


    more precious to me .


    He begins to empathize with Yoon Yi-byeol.


    If I had been in the same position as her, I would have shed tears because my pride was so hurt.


    Come to think of it, did you and Yeonhwa noona not work together today?


    Even though he was so happy to see Eunha showing interest in him.


    Eun-a was strangely sad.


    She had a conversation with her brother with mixed emotions.


    ��


    Eun-ah��s gaze is sharp.


    I guessed why.


    So he felt proud inside.


    Changjin hyung next to me is ignoring him and he continues to care only about me.


    A cafe located inside the multiplex building.


    Han Chang-jin was sitting next to Eun-ah, quietly drinking coffee.


    It was truly a sickness.


    Even though I��m a graduate, if you have any questions about the ratings or anything like that, feel free to ask. Oh, do you want to exchange our numbers?


    Oh, thank you. Here you are.


    Oh, then I��m with you��


    Changjin, you stay still. �� okay. I��ll be tight��.


    < Shadow > Han Chang-jin, who is criticized just for being still.


    Eunha giggled inwardly at the thought of accusing her.


    Where are you trying to get over my older sister?


    Eunha had doubts when she first saw the two of them here.


    It is a multiplex building that is very suitable for men and women to spend time.


    However, two people who should be on duty were walking around a restaurant with good taste and a pretty interior.


    There was no way his old age sensor wouldn��t sound an alarm.


    just as expected.


    Han Chang-jin tried to play tricks.


    It��s nice to see you after a long time, but you��re still there.


    So, Eun-ha only exchanged greetings and completely ignored Han Chang-jin.


    And Eun-ah blocked Han Chang-jin from talking to Byeol.


    Thanks to the siblings, Han Chang-jin eventually became like a non-existent person.


    There really was no shadow < Shadow >.


    But does Eunha usually treat you well? He��s a little inconsiderate��


    No. Eunha is so cool and considerate. Me too��


    On the other hand, farewell, which was difficult for Eun-ah at first, was now having a conversation with her without feeling burdened.


    It was mainly about galaxies.


    Eun-ha usually intervened in the conversation, watching Eun-a ask questions and Byeol answer.


    That was when


    ah. Sister, I��m going to the bathroom.


    Yep! okay!


    Yoon I-byeol, who was talking in the middle of the conversation, stood up.


    Eun-ha drank coffee with a comfortable mind while watching her walk away.


    wanted to drink


    ����.


    ��what��s wrong with you?


    Eun-a changed her expression and stared at her.


    Eun-ha, who was nervous for a moment, asked if she had done something wrong.


    Then she-.


    -At least in front of someone who likes you, you��re not talking about other girls.


    ����.


    Eun-ah spat out.


    There were thorns hidden in the friendly tone.


    Eun-ha was speechless at the sound of her scolding.


    Then, following his silence, she continued to speak with her eyebrows curling downward.


    Don��t try to play with other people��s minds when you know everything. that��s bad you wouldn��t even know �� sorry.


    That��s not something I should be sorry for. ����.


    or no. tell me clearly Don��t hurt other people��s feelings. I wish my brother wasn��t like that.


    ����.


    I really wouldn��t have let you go if you weren��t my brother. I hate people like that the most.


    Eun-ah makes an emotional appeal.


    And sometimes harsh and harsh.


    Eun-ha, speechless, listened to her advice in silence.


    ��okay.


    take a break


    Eunha nodded.


    After hearing the answer she was looking for, Eun-ah didn��t try to question her in detail to see if she really understood it.


    She just sighed with a dark face.


    yes eunha Listen to your sister��


    Changjin, you keep your mouth shut. My brother is quiet. �� yes.


    Meanwhile, Han Chang-jin tried to add something while watching.


    The Roh siblings responded to Han Chang-jin at almost the same timing.


    ��


    Time has already passed.


    The four of them decided to leave the cafe.


    What are you two going to do now?


    Ah, that��s��.


    After leaving the cafe, Eun-ah looked back and asked Eun-ha and Byeol.


    Upon receiving the question, Yoon Yi-byeol hesitated and looked at Eun-ha.


    I didn��t think about what to do in particular, I just met with the excuse of having lunch together.


    This was the reason Yoon Yi-byeol could hardly answer and looked at Eun-ha.


    Eun-ha, who had been keeping her mouth shut all this time��


    -We��re going to go back now. Let��s go. I��ll walk you to the station.


    Ah yes��


    Eunha opened her mouth.


    Yoon Yi-byul nodded her head, visibly depressed at the answer that betrayed her expectations.


    Until now, if he had treated her in a dangerous way, almost crossing the line.


    After that, he tried to treat her without trying to cross the line.


    Go in.


    I really enjoyed today. We ��ll see you again next time .


    Ah�� yes��


    Eunha sent Yun farewell first.


    After confirming that she was entering the turnstile, Eun-ha turned around.


    Eun-ah and Han Chang-jin were standing there.


    Are you going back to the Regulus Clan now?


    hmm��. I��m going to go back and report on work, and I��m going to leave early today�� Why? What��s going on?


    It��s like forgetting what happened just a moment ago.


    The two had a conversation as usual.


    Rather, Eun-ah even hugged Eun-ha tightly, as if he was offended by his harsh words.


    No, just��


    He blurted out his words as he gently placed his arm on the shoulder of Eun-ah, who had grown smaller than himself.


    Then continue talking.


    I got a call from Hae-soo hyung a while ago that the new swords were finished. When it was time for my sister, I was going to go see it with her.


    Oh that? It was completed sooner than you thought. How come it happened And my older sister said the other day that she wanted to change the stone to a new one. While I was on the way, I wondered if it would be a good idea to ask for my sister��s scepter as well.


    Um��


    Eunha made an appropriate excuse.


    In fact, I just wanted to soothe her heart.


    Meanwhile, Eun-ah, held in her arms, seemed to be lost in thought.


    Ok, fine. It��s been a while since I��ve had a date with Eunha alone.


    As if he knew Eunha��s heart.


    Eun-ah answered with a bashful smile.


    Eunha was finally able to loosen her hardened face.


    Hey guys, then let��s go too. I just got a new device��


    Chang Jin-ah. Didn��t you hear what I just said? You said you were going on a date with Eunha alone. �� Uh��


    And if the two of us fall out, who will report to the clan?


    Eun-a shoots at Chang-jin Han.


    Han Chang-jin nodded with a sullen face and a resigned face.


    ��I��m glad you��re my sister.


    Eunha smiled bitterly.


    Han Chang-jin, who was being scolded by Eun-ah, was a little frowning.


    It was fortunate that Eun-ah was his older sister.


    Eun-ha expressed her condolences to Chang-jin Han, who was returning to the clan alone.


    Let��s go!


    And like when


    Soon, Eun-ah crossed her arms and shouted bravely.


    But that was only for a moment.


    ��It��s Eunha.


    huh?


    while waiting for the subway.


    When there was no one around, Eun-ah looked up at Eun-ha and said.


    This time in a worried tone.


    I don��t want you to be a person who plays with people��s minds��. but I don��t want you to be a person who only tolerates too much.


    ����.


    You know what I��m talking about?


    It��s nonsense.


    Eunha couldn��t answer her sudden story.


    I just stare blankly at her.


    Then, looking at himself reflected in her swaying eyes, he hesitated.


    For a moment, he was wearing a face he had never seen before.


    ��Still, it��s good. At least now you show that face too.


    ����.


    I��m not sure who you just thought of�� Don��t try to suppress that feeling too much. It��s not bad. huh?


    as if reassured.


    Eun-ah smiles softly.


    She just clung to him and patted him who was bigger than herself.


    Eunha There is no one to criticize you for doing that. Please don��t try to push yourself too hard.


    ����.


    If someone says something to you, then I won��t let people say anything to you.


    ��thank you.


    The height is too small though.


    I thought I was old because I had regressed.


    Still, the older sister is the older sister.


    Eunha growled softly.


    ��I��ll try. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ��huh.


    I��m glad that Eun-ah is worried.


    And Eunha accepted her words and answered with the utmost sincerity.


    Did she know that too?


    I didn��t want to say anything more.


    I just hugged Eunha with my small body and rubbed my face on his forearm.


    ��But who was thinking?


    The question that popped up then.


    Eunha met the gaze that looked up at her again and shut her mouth.


    But she stares intently as if to answer.


    In the end, the galaxy is��.


    ��Sister��


    Is he flattering me again?��


    Eun-ha turned her head and replied.

 Chapter 468

    Relife Player 468


    [Chapter 131]


    [Summer vacation under the lamp (5)]


    What? Your sister is here too. long time no see. How have you been?


    hi! long time no see. I��ve been fine. Haesoo How are you? Eunha said that it was obvious that you would be making swords without sleeping properly, but are you taking good care of your body?


    Haha�� Did Eunha do that?


    The sword requested by Byeok Hae-soo was completed earlier than expected.


    After receiving the call, Eun-ha and Eun-ah went to his workshop at Sadang Station.


    Byeok Hae-soo blinked his big eyes as if he hadn��t expected that Eun-ah would come.


    Then, when I heard Eun-ah speak, I burst into laughter.


    I��m working hard too, but once I fall into it, I can��t stop halfway through. Still, I slept a bit when I made this time.


    Sleeping a little bit. Looking at your face, you look like someone who stayed up all night?


    Did you miss three days? Still, this is nothing. And don��t worry, I��ll sleep well later.


    Byeok Haesu waved his hand and made excuses.


    Naturally, Eunha couldn��t believe his words.


    Not only was he not sleeping, he was obviously not eating properly.


    just as expected.


    When Eunha handed over the food she had picked up from a nearby convenience store, Byeok Hae-soo��s face turned bright.


    ��How many days did you starve? Well��. Since the day I decided to make your sword, I��ve been focusing only on making it, and I can��t remember.


    Because you really want to take care of your health. don��t worry. i won��t die Look at this, can��t you see the muscles trained in real life?


    Byeok Hae-soo eats rice balls as if possessed.


    Eunha handed him a drink and couldn��t help but sigh.


    This is because the wall sea water of this life was worried even though he was maintaining a very healthy condition.


    I can��t.


    I��ll have to send you some good elixir later.


    It seems that it needs special care.


    He looked at the wall seawater that emptied a plastic bottle at once and thought.


    Anyway, what did Eun-ah come here for?


    Oh, I also want to make a new device this time. I��m going to ask you to make it.


    It is welcome to make a device for < Fairy >, which is rumored in the industry. I��ve finished making the Galaxy device, so I can start working right away.


    ��Please don��t call me < Fairy >. Hyerim unnie said that tinnitus should be intuitive, so I��m convinced, but it doesn��t seem to suit me.


    why? I think it suits you well. Isn��t her name better than Park Hye-rim, who was called < The Holy Mother > in her early 20s?


    It��s scary that I��ll be called by that name even when I��m older.


    Ah�� that��s what it was then��


    < Fairy >.


    When Eun-ah heard her tinnitus used in the industry, her shoulders drooped.


    He didn��t seem to like this name.


    Eun-ha overheard her story and understood her feelings.


    Even so, Eunha couldn��t get rid of the thought that the nickname < Fairy > suited her.


    why. I like < Fairy >.


    It may not be bad now, but later when I get older and get older, I might be ashamed of it?


    Do you think you will be like < Fairy > even then?


    ��Eunha, I��m really grateful that you look at me like that, and I��m dying to die�� No, but that��s not it.


    Eunha was able to assert herself confidently.


    No matter how many decades pass, noona will be very beautiful.


    I had no evidence, but I was certain.


    However, no matter how much she responded to Eunha, she expressed disapproval of his words, showing the extreme of a siscom.


    Byeok Hae-soo, who took a bite of the sandwich, laughed at the scene.


    Then what will you do? Should I look at the finished sword first, or should I check my sister��s sword first?


    The wall seawater that turned the crumbs on his hands changed the topic.


    Eun-ha replied that she would first think of Eun-ah��s device.


    Byeokhaesu nodded.


    Eun-ah, like Eun-ha, you want to make a new device based on the stone you have used so far, right? that��s right. It��s a place I��m attached to, and it��s okay as a material.


    I��ll check it out.


    Eun-ah handed the stone to Byeok Hae-soo.


    With a bold and easy-going face, he checked the state of the head with serious eyes.


    ��It��s a high-purity mana alloy. This is fine. I think it would be perfect to use as a base. ok then i��ll ask There are some materials I��ve collected in the Clan Headquarters, so I��ll bring them with me later. Then we can talk about design and function then.


    Oh wait.


    The time when Eun-ah and Byeok Hae-soo were talking about the new stone cabinet they were going to make.


    Eunha, who had been listening quietly for a while, suddenly interrupted.


    Both eyes turned to him.


    Eun-ha said to Byeok Hae-soo.


    If you��re going to put halfway artifacts into the stone cabinet your sister is trying to make this time, put an artifact or magic with protective magic instead.


    I took the subway to come here.


    Eun-ha didn��t tell Eun-ah, but she was still lost in her thoughts.


    What kind of magic is needed for her as a supporter?


    No matter how many times I thought about it, there was only one answer.


    Even if my sister has talent as a supporter, it��s not easy to deal with a situation where she suddenly dies.


    It wouldn��t be easy to cast in that situation, and I might die without being able to cast.


    Disasters abound in the future.


    Eun-ha wanted to prepare a protective device for Eun-ah in preparation for that time.


    It was for that reason that he passed on the blessing of Artifact Butterfly, which could be said to be the trademark of < Butterfly Lady > Yoon Yi-byeol, to her.


    It was the same this time too.


    Inflict protection magic on the stone field.


    By doing so, I wanted her to be able to cope with the sudden death.


    I want to make the protection magic activate just by infusing mana.


    Hmm�� Eunha, since you say that, it must be better. I will do as you say.


    Eun-a obediently responded.


    She nodded, and Byeok Haesu said nothing.


    There was just one problem.


    Then what kind of protection magic should I use? I don��t have any artifacts right now�� Sister, don��t you have anything good?


    I don��t have either��


    Then I��ll try to find out. If it doesn��t work out, I��ll carve a sentence even if it��s not functional.


    ok then i will do that Still, I think it would be better to include artifacts if possible, but��


    Eun-ah blurted out her words.


    Sentences that can be engraved on devices have high versatility and can be easily used by anyone.


    Instead, the form of magic was fixed, and its function was significantly inferior to that of artifact magic.


    In addition, the sentence was erased as it was used, so there was a limit on the number of times, and once the sentence was used, the device could not be enchanted again.


    She was just worried.


    I wonder if there are any good artifacts��


    Eunha too was lost in thought.


    Searching through her memories, she searched for an artifact that would help her.


    But nothing was right.


    These were things that could not be obtained in the current situation.


    Then all of a sudden�� S��ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ��Ah.


    Eun-ha vomited exclamation at the thought that suddenly passed by.


    He quickly rummaged through his trouser pockets.


    I took out a handkerchief that I always carried around like a talisman.


    How about this one? If this is an artifact, it can also be called an artifact.


    huh?


    A handkerchief embroidered with pure white flowers.


    The luxurious-looking handkerchief was actually an artifact with quite strong protection magic.


    It was a handkerchief given to him by Lee Yu-chun, a direct descendant of the Luminous Group.


    Did you say that Yoochun hyung and younger sister made it?


    I didn��t have anything worth using until now, so I just carried it with me, but now I��m going to use it for my sister.


    There will be nothing to use anyway.


    In that case, it was better to be used to protect Eun-ah.


    Eunha handed Haesu a handkerchief.


    Byeok Hae-soo opened his eyes wide after examining the magic formula in the handkerchief.


    What kind of magic is this? It��s the first time I��ve seen such an incomprehensible spell.


    Even if you can��t figure out the spell, it��s quite reliable protection magic.


    The wall seawater vomited.


    Eunha shrugged.


    Every once in a while, when I thought about it, I would look at the spell engraved on the handkerchief.


    Each time I came to the conclusion that I couldn��t figure out the formula.


    That��s how elaborate and complicated the spell was.


    However, he knew how great the protection magic contained in the handkerchief was because he had experienced it once before.


    yeah but this doesn��t work uh? why?


    Right then.


    Hae-soo handed a handkerchief to Eun-ah and said.


    Eunha tilted her head.


    I need to be able to understand the formula so that I can use it as a reference for making devices. You don��t know what will happen if you just put it in the furnace.


    Um��


    and that might be pretty good as a handkerchief, but it��s not in good condition as a device material. Most likely, the spell will be completely blown away while making it?


    How can you not?


    I think it would be better for someone who can understand this magic to hold the spell so that it doesn��t disappear in the middle�� I guess there��s no other way than calling the person who made this?


    Byeok Hae-soo smiled bitterly.


    Eunha suffered from a grunt.


    I ran into a problem.


    Actually, it wasn��t even a problem.


    All he has to do is ask his older brother for help and


    ask his younger sister for help.


    Even though I had to find a workshop where it was difficult to open my eyes to the flames of the furnace.


    Of course, the Luminous Group, who left the word that they considered themselves benefactors, might be able to help.


    However, their favor could not be used recklessly.


    Shall we say it at least once?


    If you refuse once, you should just look into other artifacts.


    I��m sorry but I can��t help it.


    While licking her lips, Eun-ha decided to come up with another method.


    It was then.


    ����Somehow I think I know��


    Eun-ah, who stared intently at the handkerchief, muttered abruptly.


    Then, very naturally, she lifted the spell engraved on the handkerchief into the air.


    ��Eh?��


    Eunha and Haesu couldn��t help but let out a dumbfounded sound at the sight she saw.


    ��


    It is a complex and sophisticated spell.


    What is surprising is that each structure that makes up the formula plays its own role and continues the framework.


    There was not a single useless part.


    ��awesome.


    I inadvertently tried to look into the magic formula, but the calculated beauty made me exclaim.


    Even so, it made me feel like I was facing the providence of nature somewhere.


    Entirely immersed in the beauty of the technique, Eun-ah was busy examining the structure one by one.


    I��ve never seen a structure like this��


    Each and every structure is nothing, but it connects to nearby structures and creates magic.


    It feels like finding a constellation.


    With the mindset of finding a constellation by connecting stars to stars, Eun-ah continued to understand the flow of the technique by connecting structure to structure.


    Then I realized.


    This is not man made.


    There��s no way a person could create such a spell.


    Almost all of the configurations that make up the formula are far from the configurations used by players.


    Rather, it forms a composition that can sometimes be seen in nature.


    And the meaning of using the magic formula of nature is that it cannot be expressed in words, and it must be able to accept a very large amount of information.


    There can be no such person in the world.


    Noah Eun-ah was able to assert.


    Who the hell made this?


    That��s why Noh Eun-ah couldn��t help but be astonished in a pure sense.


    At the same time, I also had doubts.


    How am I understanding this?


    It was not a technique that people could understand.


    However, she naturally understood this technique.


    Then I suddenly realized.


    oh i think i saw this somewhere


    where was that��?


    I��ve experienced it somewhere.


    Noh Eun-ah continued to follow the flow of the spell while searching through her memories.


    And��


    ��Huh?


    A sound was heard.


    Only then did I come to my senses.


    Before she knew it, she was standing alone in a pure white world.


    This is��


    a familiar place.


    A long time ago she had visited this world.


    So it was less of a surprise.


    Soon, she listened to a sound coming from somewhere.


    ����I won��t let her die like this.��


    female voice.


    It is a voice full of desperation.


    At the same time, Eun-ah could feel the heartache in her voice.


    Hearing that voice, I can��t help but cheer for her.


    Empathizing with the woman with the voice, Eun-ah clasped her hands tightly.


    A different sound came this time.


    ��It��s impossible.��


    It is unknown whether it is male or female.


    The voice that seemed to be able to become anything depending on one��s perception was very harsh.


    ��Please, please����


    The woman was begging nonetheless.


    Eun-a felt her heart tighten at the desperate plea.


    She herself begs for help.


    ��It��s impossible.��


    Still, the voice remained the same.


    Soon the voice speaks.


    ��It��s not worthy of the price. It��s not enough to pay the price to achieve what you want.��


    It sounds like a judgment call.


    A woman��s voice was not heard.


    Then, a voice that did not know whether it was male or female began to rhyme in a softer tone.


    ��Even if you can��t achieve what you want, you can create similar results.��


    ����I hate that.��


    I hate that.


    Eun-a didn��t know what she meant, but she could hear the firmness in the woman��s voice.


    A woman��s voice is heard again.


    ��Even if I revive in this situation, the result won��t change at all. Even if this child��s death is missed, what the hell can we do! He thinks we can laugh and live in such a situation!?��


    women vomit


    While Eun-ah felt her anger, tears flowed without her knowledge.


    The sound of wanting to help again and again.


    The woman��s desperate cry hit her chest again and again.


    ��So please�� let me start again from the beginning. I really don��t care what happens�� Just let him live happily.��


    ��It��s impossible.��


    ��He��s a pitiful man. I don��t want to let this person die like this. What if someone who never knew what happiness was all his life died like this? This is too much!��


    Sobs are mixed.


    When Eun-ah heard the woman crying, she cried as if it were her own business.


    All this while, she had been listening quietly and tried to stand up for anything in order to stand up for the women��s voice.


    Noah gave strength to her eyes.


    When she opens her mouth to tell the pure white world��.


    ����If the price isn��t enough, take mine! Isn��t that what happens? ��


    Suddenly a new voice was heard.


    Somewhere young and cheerful sound.


    It was a very familiar sound.


    A sound you��ve never heard before.


    But Eun-ah couldn��t remember who the owner of the sound was.


    Instead, I was strangely relieved.


    Listening to the new sound made me feel like everything would be fine.


    ��Didn��t I say I paid too much? I think it would be enough if I supplemented with that, but then it��s not impossible, right? Please take my price too.��


    Like a playful joke.


    A new voice said.


    Soon, the atmosphere goes well.


    ����Even if it means turning back time.��


    In the end, the woman seemed to have achieved what she wanted.


    Eun-ah closed her eyes when she heard the woman��s cry of devotion even at the cost of everything.

 Chapter 469

    Relife Player 469


    [Chapter 131]


    [Summer Vacation Under the Lantern (6)]


    Mana is melted all over the world.


    Mana changes the providence of the world.


    The totality that changes the providence of the world by doing so is called Samramansang (ɭ�_�f��).


    ����It��s impossible.��


    ��why not! ��


    Meanwhile, mana cycles.


    The mana that gives vitality to beings is discharged from the body of beings to the outside and melts into the world by the life activity of breathing or the change of thought called magic.


    At this time, the mana flowing from the being contains the thoughts, emotions, and ways of thinking of the being.


    ��It is not impossible to turn back the time of the world. But I know that what you want is not simply to turn back time and repeat the same result.��


    ������.��


    ��What you really want is to turn back the time of the world and change the fate of this world. That��s impossible.��


    ��Then there��s no point in turning back time! You can��t miss it The


    will of one existence can��t have a big impact on the providence of the world.


    However, the totality of will accumulated over a long period of time becomes the universe itself.


    Therefore, Mana Studies advocated the world will as the totality of the will that has been reborn as the universe itself.


    ��So we propose. In exchange for keeping his memories in the world he returned to, I will make sure that you, who still exist in that world, receive the price he couldn��t receive.��


    However, no one has ever recognized the existence of the world will.


    Because I didn��t know who could clearly confirm it.


    The world will, like the first hierarchy, which was supposed to have the power to destroy the world, existed only in theory.


    ����Yes, that��s good. Let me take it.��


    ��Do you think that the person who went back in time will change his fate?��


    ��You never thought of that? ��


    ��What do you wish for.��


    ��I only want one thing. I just want him to live happily ever after. You don��t have to think about changing fate or the future.��


    ��Then your fate is also����


    ����It��s okay though.��


    ������.��


    ��Eunha doesn��t have to change the future. I just want my brother to live happily this time.��


    ��How come��.��


    ����That��s right, I��m an older sister! ��


    ��I don��t understand. However, I will turn back time as you wish. Even so, changing fate will never be easy.��


    ��


    Eun-a was concentrating while observing the handkerchief technique.


    Eun-ha was quietly watching the scene so as not to disturb her.


    ��My sister is strange.


    But at some point, it felt as if Eun-ah��s eyes were looking somewhere other than here.


    Then, as if the soul had gone out.


    Eunha soon realized that her consciousness was not here.


    ��what��s going on?


    why? What��s going on? My sister��s condition is strange.


    Eunha frowned.


    I couldn��t figure out the situation, but I could tell that her consciousness was caught in a spell that she couldn��t understand even with her own experience.


    Eun-ha stepped forward, leaving behind Byeok Hae-soo, who noticed the situation belatedly.


    how do i do this


    If you intervene incorrectly, your sister��s consciousness may be in trouble.


    Eunha bit her lip.


    I wanted to destroy the artifact and make Eun-ah come to her senses. However, there was no guarantee that her consciousness could be restored by destroying the artifact.


    In the end, it��s best to watch.


    Fortunately, the artifacts didn��t seem to have any adverse effects on her consciousness, and she seemed to be okay, except that her consciousness was blown away.


    ��Ah.


    ��uh��?


    And fortunately, she came to her senses shortly after.


    The eyes that had wandered into focus returned to normal.


    As soon as she regained consciousness, a tear fell from her eye.


    Ah�� Why are the tears coming out?


    sister!?


    Tears flowed down one after another, starting with a single drop on the floor.


    Eun-ha was shocked to see her crying and ran to her.


    I look at Eun-ah��s face as she holds onto her shoulder and wipes away her tears.


    red eyes


    Without even realizing what had happened, she sniffed and burrowed into Eunha��s arms.


    why are you crying What happened? It��s�� I��m not sure. I just cry strangely.


    Are you okay? Do you have any pain?


    yes i��m fine And this�� I don��t remember it well, but it��s probably because I shed it because I was relieved, not because I was sad.


    What are you talking about?


    I do not know either. It��s just�� somehow I feel that way.


    Eunha couldn��t hide her worries.


    It seemed to show up on his face as well.


    Eun-ah touched Eun-ha��s face while smiling with reddened eyes.


    What the hell happened?


    Eun-ha checked the state of her body as she looked up at her, and was lost in thought.


    I couldn��t understand what had just happened.


    If you think about it, her appearance looked like someone who had realized something and was taking care of it.


    Are you really not hurt anywhere?


    yes i��m fine But what about Apparently, this handkerchief won��t function as an artifact because I��m digging into the magic formula.


    What does that matter? The important thing is that my sister wasn��t hurt.


    ��will you keep making my heart flutter? sorry. And thank you for your concern.


    At that time, Eun-ah took out a handkerchief from her bosom and showed it to Eun-ha.


    The magic spell in the handkerchief disappeared.


    Nevertheless, Eun-ha paid no attention to the handkerchief and focused on checking Eun-ah��s condition.


    Eun-ah stopped laughing at Eun-ha��s restlessness.


    sister! Are you really okay?


    yes i��m fine


    By the time Eun-ah was released from Eun-ha��s arms.


    Only then did the wall seawater approach.


    When Byeok Hae-soo looked at him with a worried look, she waved her hand and expressed that it was okay.


    Then she spoke.


    That��s why I said it. I want to put this magic on the stone field.


    Um�� Sister, as I said before, it��s not that simple. If no one knows how to use magic��


    I can do it. yes?


    I think I can.


    I already remember the ceremony.


    Eun-ah said so and manifested mana in her body.


    The mana she expressed turned into an unknown sentence and circled around her.


    This is�� a magic that automatically activates whenever it detects danger. I feel like once I implement it, I can activate it again and again until I run out of symbols flying around me. By consuming one symbol at a time.


    ��It seems to be a conditional protection spell.


    What��s great about this�� is that it builds magic that can best respond to the danger it senses. Each symbol is unique��


    ������.�� Eun-


    ah muttered in a serious tone.


    Eunha and Byeokhaesu heard the sound and were at a loss for words.


    A protection magic that quickly derives a protection magic suitable for the situation��


    Eunha stuck out her tongue.


    If Eun-ah was right, it meant that she could now use up to 5 protective spells appropriate for the situation with just one spell.


    Of course, it seemed that the power and type of magic that was developed varied according to the number of symbols.


    I couldn��t help but think of where it was.


    But is your sister really okay? If you use this magic, you won��t lose consciousness like before, will you?


    Still, there was one thing he had to point out.


    Aside from the effectiveness of the protection magic, she was worried that the protection magic might affect her mind.


    that��s okay Look, even though I used magic like this, nothing happened, right?


    Still, it��s something you never know.


    And it��s a feeling, but I probably won��t go through that anymore.


    How does your sister know that?


    Strangely, I feel that way.


    Eun-ah, who had finally canceled the protection magic, said as if not to worry.


    Eunha had no choice but to sigh and give up when she said so much.


    But what��s so strange is�� It feels like something is coming into my head. All of a sudden, inspiration is about to come��. What am I supposed to say? The magic that I couldn��t do until now is now��


    It seems that I have gained enlightenment. Yeah, I think it��s something like that.


    Meanwhile, Eun-a brought out what she thought while closing her hands.


    While listening to her story, Eunha was able to conclude the situation that had just happened.


    Then, as Eunha had predicted, she had an epiphany.


    It was probably something he realized while grasping a technique that was beyond his sister��s scope of understanding.


    Just as each person sees and feels differently, of course the way to attain enlightenment is also different.


    While Eun-ha got the impression that the spell engraved on the handkerchief was difficult, she must have discovered something in the spell that she hadn��t seen before.


    Even if that��s the case��


    ��Who the hell made that handkerchief?


    Noh Eun-ah, also known as Park Hye-rim��s < The Sid > from < The Holy Mother >.


    The level of the person who made the handkerchief must have been quite outstanding to the extent that she came to enlightenment.


    So the galaxy had no choice but to be surprised inwardly.


    According to the information he knew, ��she�� was the same age as he was.


    ��


    The draft for Eun-Ah��s Seokjang has been roughly completed.


    After that, Byeok Hae-soo said that he would choose the materials to make the stone cabinet by adding flesh to the design.


    Shall we look at your sword now?


    Byeok Hae-soo, who kept the design in a drawer, asked in a cheerful voice.


    He brought two wooden boxes.


    Eunha and Eunah approached the table where they put down the wooden box.


    Eunha Do you want to open it?


    ��uh.


    It was the moment I had been waiting for.


    It is a sword that will accompany you in life and death.


    I can��t help but look forward to it.


    Eun-ha, who was staring at the wooden box, nodded her head like a child receiving a present on Christmas.


    Reach out and open the lid.


    ����.


    I was thinking of a sword like a black thorn, wasn��t it?


    It��s a one-handed sword. how is it?


    A hilt shaped to protect the hand.


    The hilt was made of gold.


    And unlike the black thorn tree, the white blade was shining brightly in the light of the lighting.


    After looking at the sword in the wooden box for a long time, he took it out and checked it closely.


    ��that��s good


    We pursued simplicity like Byeok Haesu.


    However, after checking the sword here and there, he could see that the performance of the sword was far from simple.


    It was then.


    That��s not the end. Try blowing mana into the blade once.


    mana?


    Byeok Hae-soo smiled and recommended.


    The galaxy blew mana into the blade as if possessed.


    Soon, red patterns began to appear on the sword covered in green mana.


    wow it��s really pretty!


    ��that��s cool


    A red pattern appeared on the pure white blade.


    It looks like scattered petals.


    Eun-ah let out an exclamation when she saw the blade containing the flying petals.


    Eunha also felt the same, although she did not express it in words.


    There is a picture of a width inside the blade. The Maestro, who was called


    < Unfortunate Maestro > in the past, created not just a weapon but a work of art.


    It is a one-handed straight sword made with black thorns and seated statue of Shakyamuni Buddha. If you use Chuksa Danyujo Mungyeong��s magic, the visual effect will probably be greater than this. How is it?


    The mana flowing from the blade will fill the surroundings as it scatters like red petals. probably worth seeing I want to see you once too.


    Byeok Haesu giggled and explained the function of the sword.


    Eun-ha listened to his explanation without taking her eyes off the sword.


    I wanted to try it right away.


    At first, after making it, I thought about the name for a long time. However, seeing the red petals blooming on the pure white sword body, there was a name that came to mind.


    what is that?


    ��It blooms coldly in winter. In my eyes, it is like a flower that blooms without yielding even in the cold winter. do you like it Hyung��s naming sense is so��


    Why is it strange? no it��s not bad Do you like it.


    Winter blooming coldly.


    Eunha raised her lips as she recited the name of the one-handed straight sword.


    It was a sword I really liked.


    He took out a scabbard from the wooden box and inserted the sword.


    Now it was time to check the remaining wooden box.


    ����.


    The design is the same? just like brothers


    It��s a sword made with the motif of brother and sister, not brothers. If the winter that blooms coldly is the older sister, then this mangoshu is the younger brother.


    The mangoshu in the wooden box had a design resembling a blooming winter.


    Instead, the form of the hilt was different. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    If the cold blooming winter was in the form of protecting the hand, this mangoshu took the form of making it easy to block the blade.


    The hilt is curved towards the blade.


    Originally, the purpose of the mangoche itself was a defensive sword to block the opponent��s attack, so there was nothing strange about it.


    ��I like it very much.


    Eunha let out an exclamation.


    It was a light but not easily broken sword.


    It also felt like a perfect grip in my hand, a sword designed to fit my left hand.


    Soon, he blew mana into Mangoche just like he did earlier.


    Wow it feels like I��m alive what? Isn��t this moving?


    ��the best.


    The shape that floated above the pure white blade was a snake or a dragon.


    I decided to call the galaxy a black snake with horns.


    The snake was wriggling while being trapped in the blade, making subtle movements.


    That was a bit strange to me too. Maybe it��s the influence of Totsuka no Tsurugi. Doesn��t it look like a snake is trapped in the sword body?


    nice


    To use Totsuka no Tsurugi��s magic, you��ll need to bring the blade to the opponent��s magic. Perhaps the snake that floated up on the blade would consume the magic and swell with the entire blade, dyeing the blade. Totsuka no Tsurugi��s magic can be used at that time.


    Eunha nodded while looking at the snake with its mouth open as if it were roaring.


    As Eunha retrieved mana from the sword, the snake that floated on the blade faded away.


    what is the name of this sword?


    Since they are brother and sister with Winter, who blooms coldly, we named them similarly. Doesn��t it look like a snake crawling on the snowy ground? So I decided to call it a snowy winter.


    It��s winter that creeps in the snow��.


    Winter in the snow.


    It��s not a bad name.


    Eun-ha put the mangoshu into the scabbard with a satisfied face.


    Subsequently, he wore the cold blooming winter on his left waist and the snowy winter on his right waist.


    It was to easily bring out the cold winter with the right hand and the snowy winter with the left hand.


    So far, I��ve only been carrying one black thorn tree, and now that I��ve been kicking Mangoshu, I feel like my body has become heavy.


    Eunha, who wore the two swords around her waist, felt a change in her weight.


    It seemed that he would have to take time to adapt to the weight of the sword for a few days.


    Thank you bro. I will use it very well.


    Buy me a drink later.


    Of course it should.


    Eunha expressed her gratitude to Byeok Hae-soo.


    Byeok Hae-soo replied as if it was nothing.


    Is there a week and a half left for summer vacation to end?


    Until then, I need to fully remember the sense of handling dual swords.


    It was the first dual wielder I used in this life.


    I needed to get used to the senses.


    During the rest of the vacation, Eun-ha decided to focus on dealing with dual swords.


    So summer vacation goes by fast.

 Chapter 470

    Relife Player 470


    [Chapter 132]


    [To Pluck Flowers]


    The best clan in Korea.


    There is a reason why the Zenith Clan was called by that name after the launch of the fairy government.


    The era when < Destruction at the End of the Century > broke out and the world was confused by the evil intentions of monsters and people.


    < Shinchang > Namgung Sung-woon put forward a medical cooperative and played a similar role as a vigilante in the city with like-minded people.


    That was the predecessor of the Zenith Clan.


    Eventually, < Cheolong > Mun-Jun, who obtained the authority to command the mana management organization, proposes that they establish a clan to officially protect the country.


    In other words, it can be said that the establishment of the Zenith Clan involved the Mana Management Organization.


    Therefore, it can be said that the initial banner of the Zenith Clan, which has < Shinchang > as a member, was influenced by the Mana Management Organization.


    fix the world


    In this way, people live like people and do not receive unreasonable treatment.


    One stabilizes the world.


    Make sure people no longer live under the threat of monsters.


    Drive the monsters out of this land.


    ��Chairman Choi Jeong-hoon has arrived.


    ��I never gave permission to come in. I know you haven��t even scheduled an appointment.


    sorry. We will correct it from next time. ����.


    sorry for this. I think I brushed them off too much because I was in a hurry. These people must have had their own business too�� I hope the fairy will forgive me once, even if it means seeing me.


    ��I��m out.


    ��four!!��


    Therefore, the ideal that Moon Jun and Namgung Seong-un of < Cheolong > ultimately wanted from the Zenith Clan ended up being a fairy.


    Like other countries, they firmly believed that one day a person with the power of < silver > would appear in this country.


    And to prepare for that day to come, they prepared people who would become the swords of the fairies even at the cost of their lives.


    So, the purpose of the Zenith Clan was to exist for the fairy.


    Since it is a sword that the fairy must use, the mana management device and the living myths made the Zenith clan the best clan in the country by providing various support.


    So what are you here for?


    What did you come for��. I have something I want to tell you. It��s a very important issue, so I hope people will pass it on.


    just say it here


    Are you really okay with that?


    ����.


    Kuma was subdued and dungeons appeared all over the country. The fairy said that instead of excluding a few specific dungeons, the control of the rest of the dungeons would be handed over to civilians.


    ��what about it?


    But according to the rumors I heard, the fairy said that she would entrust it to the mana management organization and hand it over to the gypsophila party and other clans.


    Did you come to me only after hearing rumors? I can��t tell the difference between public and private��


    There was also Zenith in that clan. ���� !


    Would you like to continue talking like this? ��Everyone, please go outside for a while.


    The Zenith Clan became the fairy��s sword.


    However, the character of the Zenith Clan gradually faded.


    As the fairy government stumbles over and over again, the Zenith Clan will one day lose its position as the best clan in the country to the Changhae Clan.


    And Choi Jeong-hun, who came out into the world in earnest as the chairman of the Galaxy Group, eventually touched the sponsorship of the Zenith Clan, even going against his great-grandfather��s will.


    Unlike the Mana Management Organization, which reduced its sponsorship, it substantially increased the size of its sponsorship and actually obtained the Zenith Clan.


    I understand all of you, Ms. Don��t you know what I


    mean by the gypsophila party and the Zenith Clan to prepare the foundation for the fairy��s comeback? I understand.


    ����.


    So it must have been to proceed without my knowledge.


    ����.


    It��s just a pity. An insider told me. About the plan prepared by the fairy and the player Ji Yong-hyun.


    ��Ugh��


    It seems that he somehow avoided Ga-in��s eyes and contacted him�� Unfortunately, there are many eyes around him. S��ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Choi Jeong-hoon, chairman of the Galaxy Group.


    Having summoned forces that no other group could oppose, he visited the fairy��s office in a rude way.


    Ha Baek-ryun, the second-generation fairy, could not be very angry at his rudeness.


    Even the escorts who had to protect her knew him as their master.


    Ji Yong-hyeon is planning to issue an appointment to Jeju Island. I thought it would be better to take a vacation in Jeju Island because I am old.


    ����. And I��m thinking of setting up another player as a Clanlord instead of Ji Yong-hyun.


    Who��.


    Curious?


    Like you know what to do.


    Choi Jeong-hoon asked curiously.


    Ha Baek-ryun didn��t say anything.


    I didn��t even have to ask.


    The person who will become the Zenith Clanlord must be the one Choi Jeong-hun touched.


    In other words-.


    It will be very difficult. The groups keep trying to reach out because the fairy is young, and the same goes for government officials.


    ����.


    The mana management organization is in a situation where it has lost its authority to manage players after the Villain Judgment.


    ����.


    The Twelve Seats, which should reflect the interests of the clan, cannot move easily, and the placenta is in a situation where the majority are free from the government��s influence and act independently.


    ����.


    And now, the Zenith Clan seems to be going its own route.


    ��Ha Baek-ryun lost all authority.


    She tried to escape those who tried to suppress her, but she was completely caught by them.


    If omnipresence breaks out in the future, which clan will the fairy have to rely on? Disasters happen and what can be done when a disaster strikes. ����.


    Buy what you have. Why did Lim Ga-eul try to struggle like him? I tried not to touch the Zenith clan in order to take care of my pride, but��


    ����.


    Everything was brought on by the fairy. When I was young, I just quietly did what my subordinates told me to do.


    ��Ugh��


    He approached Ha Baek-ryun, who was sitting trembling.


    There was no respect for the head of state in his actions by her side.


    Like raising a puppy.


    he stroked her hair.


    Then, hold her hands and kneel on the floor.


    Naturally, she turned in her chair and looked down at him.


    -Take my hand.


    Choi Jeong-hoon loosened his hands.


    He held out his hands to her, with tears welling up in her eyes.


    Ha Baek-ryun��s eyes trembled.


    tell me to help


    ����.


    Please say that you will take good care of me in the future as well as before.


    Choi Jeong-hoon��s intention was clear.


    Ha Baek-ryun, who saw through his intentions, showed signs of conflict.


    But now that her limbs were completely tied up, she had no options left.


    She puts her hand on top of his. He lowers his head and murmurs softly.


    �� draws.


    That��s it. We will always be on your side.


    He raised his lips as if he was satisfied with that.


    ��


    On the other hand, that time.


    Noh Eun-ha, who went to the balcony of Ha Baek-ryun��s office to avoid people��s eyes, did nothing.


    I just calmly listened to the sound coming from inside.


    You cannot turn the plate over.


    It was because he knew that Ha Baek-ryun��s choice was the best.


    ����.


    Ha Baek-ryun has now lost all his swords.


    There were still swords left.


    The knife called the mistletoe party that is not welcomed by anyone.


    If she still harbors thoughts of getting out of her current situation.


    If so, he had to wield that sword and make an achievement that everyone in the world would recognize.


    ��I have no choice but to do it.


    Have no choice but to.


    I have no choice but to set the ball somehow.


    Noah clenched his fists.


    ��


    I entered the second semester of the 12th year of Seonryeok.


    After returning from summer vacation, they were having a hectic time adjusting their daily life to the academy.


    And by the time you get used to it.


    The time for the cultural festival has arrived.


    ��Are you in a good mood these days? It was the first time I knew that academy life was so much fun. You wake up early every morning and canter, but you can��t feel good?


    Oh yeah?


    Eunha and you often have lunch together like this. So good.


    Recently, students have been working hard to prepare for the cultural festival.


    Fortunately, there are so many high school academy students that it is not necessary for all students to participate in the cultural festival.


    Of course, if you don��t participate, there are fewer opportunities to show yourself to people who come to evaluate students�� skills from outside.


    Eunha didn��t care much.


    Most of the other kids participate in the cultural festival.


    It seems that there are some kids who are participating in the General Division Competition��.


    Currently, the friends are busy preparing for the cultural festival.


    It seems that they are so busy that they can��t even eat lunch together.


    In the case of Mok Min-ho, Choi Eun-hyuk, and Jinpa-rang, it was even said that they would participate in the general division competition where they could participate starting from high school academy.


    Of course, Eunha had no intention of participating in the general category competition.


    By the way, Eunha, aren��t you going to the general category competition? Taeyang said he would participate in the general division competition this time.


    ��I��m bothered�� No��.


    As a result, Eunha had more time than her friends.


    So he used this time to invite Choi Ga-in, who was in a similar situation to him, to have lunch.


    Choi Ga-in, a direct descendant of the Galaxy Group.


    She readily accepted.


    Eun-ha had already had lunch with her several times.


    The reason was obvious.


    -Ga-in said that you won��t be participating in the general division competition either. I heard that the kids with you are going to compete in the general category, right?


    that��s right! How else did you know that? Did Jinseo-nana or Jeong Ha-yang tip you off by any chance? From now on, don��t do that, just come and ask me. Our relationship�� isn��t that bad, is it?


    ��uh yeah


    Choi Ga-in, shy and acting cute while eating lunch.


    Eun-ha treated her while suppressing her irritation as much as possible.


    Then he looked at her wrist.


    The moonlight blessing was still attached to Ga-in Choi��s wrist.


    It was the reason why Eunha was approaching her in the second semester.


    So, Eunha, why are you not participating in the general category competition?


    -At that time, there is no one around you, so if you are alone, you won��t be bored. ����.


    So, I��m going to watch the general category competition with you.


    It��s like you��ve greased your tongue.


    Eun-ha held back her cheesy emotions and turned her eyes away from Ga-in Choi, who was blushing.


    I lost my eyes


    what what!? Are you asking me out on a date now!?


    And the ears are also gone.


    Eun-ha did not answer her question and decided to have a meal.


    I somehow avoid her as I turn my gaze to the food.


    But in Choi Ga-in��s eyes, that��s��.


    -Are you ashamed now? Hey, you had that side too.


    Eunha coughed after hearing the case.


    Eun-ha hurriedly drank water and put on an awkward smile.


    Sometimes silence becomes affirmation.


    Eun-ha was able to win her favor just by being still.


    How long do I have to do this��


    Eun-ha secretly sighed.


    A blessing of moonlight belonging to Choi Ga-in. The easiest way to get it was to kill her.


    However, Choi Ga-in was a person who should not be killed.


    The person who can keep Choi Jeong-hoon in check is Choi Ga-in.


    Even if he just stays still, he can reduce the influence of the Galaxy Group and distract Choi Jeong-hoon.


    Mannani Choi Ga-in.


    Girin, Choi Jeong-hoon.


    Half-siblings with the same father had very different personalities.


    As a result, when the two brothers and sisters tried their hand at group management, the Galaxy Group went through many storms.


    Although Choi Jeong-hoon was good enough to clean up all the poop that Ga-in Choi made.


    The galaxy was judging that Choi Ga-in was alive and could stop the strength of the Galaxy group.


    Moreover, he is a direct descendant of the Galaxy Group.


    You can��t kill it carelessly, and if you want to kill it, you have to avoid people��s eyes and kill it.


    It would be nice if there was a situation like that, but it��s hard unless you go to a dungeon.


    Next year, the final review will be conducted at the Red Dungeon Academy.


    I don��t know if I was going to kill her then, but I didn��t have the right opportunity now.


    On the one hand, the longer she remained in the future, the better it was for him.


    Moreover, in this life, Choi Ga-in strangely has a crush on herself.


    So use her mind. It was the background that Eunha could easily make friends with her.


    So do you like it or not? It��s me, of course!


    But then, is there really no one left by your side?


    Are you doing it because you��re uncomfortable going out with them? It��s ok don��t worry too much about it. Because I��m not blind either. �� okay?


    I��ll give you a suitable excuse to kick out the kids who follow me. Do you want me to watch it alone with you?


    Meju plays aegyo.


    Eun-ha ignored Meju��s charm and asked her to confirm it again.


    After receiving a confirmation from her, he raised his lips.


    -That��s what I mean.


    I was trying to get a laugh out of it.


    Eunha lowered her head to somehow contain her laughter.


    And now my shoulders were about to shake.


    Can not be done.


    You need to calm down.


    Eun-ha looked at Choi Ga-in, who said she was looking forward to being with her as much as possible.


    ��Then, would you like to go see the fireworks after the general division competition? ����!


    no? no good! i know too! The Legend of Academy Fireworks!


    ��What are you talking about? Is it good anyway?


    good! i love it! Let��s go see it!


    Choi Ga-in��s cheekbones go up.


    Eun-ha smiled at Ga-in Choi, who was delighted.


    A smile came out of nowhere.


    Seeing Choi Ga-in smiling happily, it would be okay to shake my shoulders now.


    Eunha always shook her shoulders.


    He let out a long-awaited laugh.


    I��m really looking forward to it then! right?


    I know. I��m really looking forward to it.


    I don��t know what she��s imagining.


    Eunha cheered her on and waited for the cultural festival to come.


    It was only at this time.


    When people come from the outside and people��s nerves are distracted.


    Besides, when the students around her are usually away.


    I have no intention of watching fireworks with you.


    you��ll get it before then.


    The general division competition is over.


    When fireworks rise in the night sky.


    When people��s attention turns to the night sky, I will take the blessing of the moonlight.


    And she wakes up from a long slumber and becomes a puppet to destroy the Galaxy Group, captivated by the illusion she shows.


    The power of the Galaxy Group should not grow.


    We need to give strength to the Sirius Group, which can be a counter-horse to the Galaxy Group, and drop the poison called Choi Ga-in.


    I will never see Ha Baek-ryeon being swayed by the Galaxy Group again.


    Eun-ha clenched her fist under the table and swore.


    ��


    Aren��t Eunha and Gain hanging out too often these days?


    It looks like the two of them are doing something��


    Ga-in goes around saying that Eun-ha is her sweetheart, but this is not true, right? Eunha has not been interested in Ga-in, who is dashing until now, but could such a thing happen?


    But Ga-in is from the Galaxy Group. So if you marry Ga-in, won��t you get a stake in Galaxy?


    I heard how many engagements are still coming to Eunha!? Aren��t you trying to


    get engaged to Choi Ga-in to stop


    that


    ?


    Since entering the second semester.


    Students would occasionally witness Eunha spending time with Choi Ga-in.


    It goes without saying that groundless rumors swept the academy in an instant.


    Even so, rumors were not known to the original party.


    00066

 Chapter 471

    Relife Player 471


    [Chapter 132]


    [To Pluck Flowers (2)]


    Noh Eun-ha flirts with Choi Ga-in.


    It was a rumor spread by students who witnessed the two going together since the beginning of the second semester.


    And once the rumor spread, it spread out of control and spread throughout the academy.


    Of course, people close to him couldn��t believe the rumors.


    Ha�� It��s my fault. I should have known better what was going on. I didn��t pay attention to preparing for the cultural festival these days.


    Why is it Minji��s fault? It��s just Eunha��s fault. Having said that, I have nothing to say. I haven��t been paying attention lately either. sorry that��s me too It was too late to get the information because I didn��t go out with Ga-in��


    The three of them, Minji Seo and Eunwoo, each blamed themselves.


    Recently, everyone was busy preparing for the cultural festival, so they couldn��t keep their sense of the current flowing through the academy.


    Then, when I noticed, the rumors were gaining weight and were circulating.


    It��s the same now.


    Apparently, this turned out to be Eunha��s push and pull. Inducing jealousy by showing Ga-in flirting with other girls in front of him�� yea that went too far. Still, when I think about it strategically, I think Noh Eun-ha and Choi Ga-in can be like that.


    I can understand. Ga-in has been looking for men who can elevate her status within the group. In that sense, Eunha is the best groom.


    ������.��


    The story of students who produce absurd rumors that come only sparsely if you listen carefully.


    Kim Min-ji, Jin-seo or Cha Eun-woo.


    The three people who had gathered for a meeting at the cafe stopped talking when they heard the sound.


    What is a big feature�� Due to Noh Eun-ha��s personality, she doesn��t seem to know that she��s preparing to hit her with a big candy.


    that��s right. Eunha must be hanging out with her because she has something on her mind. I don��t know what else they��re trying to do behind our backs.


    Um�� I don��t think what they say can ever happen. That won��t happen unless Eunha��s father turns to the Galaxy Group.


    Each of the three refuted the rumors that were circulating in a reasonable way.


    Even if I didn��t have to say it, even if it was something I knew.


    Even so, the reason they spoke up was because there was one more person sitting at the table.


    ������.��


    Jeong Ha-yang, a direct descendant of Alice Group.


    After ordering an iced white mocha latte, she pressed the ice with a straw as she listened to the story.


    The ice that sinks and rises repeatedly breaks into very fine pieces.


    The three watched as she made and ate White Mocha Frappuccino by grinding ice.


    Sanna say something


    Yes, you can talk to me.


    Why are they both like this only to me�� No, I can��t touch them right now.


    Before they knew it, they moved their chairs little by little to close the distance, and they engaged in an elbow fight under the table.


    Either that or not, Jung Ha-yang��s eyes were only on the drink with the crushed ice.


    With a height of less than 160 degrees, her presence, the smallest among them, could not be ignored just by standing still.


    ������.��


    In the end, the three of them came to an agreement.


    It��s best not to touch it.


    But then��


    ��You know.


    ����uh?��


    Jeong Ha-yang suddenly spoke out.


    The three people who were nervous let out a stupid sound.


    Hayang opened his mouth while ignoring their appearance.


    Most of the rumors that are floating around right now are being spread by Cain, right? No matter how much I think about it, I think the speed at which rumors spread is too fast.


    ��That��s right. Upon investigation, most of the sources were from the Choi Ga-in faction.


    I was offended.


    So even though I was a little emotional.


    In fact, Hayang was calmly thinking about the situation while making Frappuccino.


    She listened to Serna��s answer and put a straw in her mouth.


    ������.��


    I drank the drink in the cup at once.


    Until the straw can��t suck any more and there is a leaking sound.


    The three people who watched the scene just stared blankly at her.


    Ga-in probably wants to use this situation to turn the rumor into a fait accompli.


    ��maybe. They must be using rumors to create an atmosphere where Eunha will be cornered. I wonder if that would work for men as well.


    If you look at Eunha��s personality rather than a man, there��s no way that would work. When did you see Eunha Noh take notice of others?


    Seo-na nodded and Min-ji added her words.


    As they said, the intention of the rumors that are currently spreading was obvious.


    The academy��s atmosphere is what induces Eunha to create a situation where she has to keep approaching her.


    It was also something that others mostly warned women not to get close to Eunha.


    It was a rumor with a clear purpose, so Jeong Ha-yang was able to find a sense of composure.


    So let��s just leave it alone


    ��what?��


    So she was able to speak in a lighter tone.


    On the other hand, the three of them made a surprised expression.


    Jeong Ha-yang smiles bitterly.


    in a way that can��t be helped.


    I don��t like it either, but there��s no right way. And if we try to intervene, we might get it wrong and become a hot topic for no reason. Maybe they��re waiting for the moment when we intervene and people pay more attention.


    ������.��


    Eunha won��t care about rumors anyway, and we all know that Eunha isn��t dating Ga-in. See there��s no need to be agitated.


    Well�� It would be a good way to just pretend not to know and stay still until the heat cools down.


    Even if we tell Eunha to be careful with her actions, there��s no way Eunha will listen to us.


    Hehe. I think it��s better to give as little gossip as possible to make the rumor go away quickly.


    Hayang suggested the direction.


    Then, one by one, the friends opened their mouths and expressed their opinions.


    It��s not the best way��


    Hayang was lost in thought while talking with the three people.


    It wasn��t the best way.


    The best way to end rumors is to prove that the galaxy is innocent.


    However, even if Eunha shouted a hundred times, the students would not accept the fact that he was not dating anyone. You would think that Eunha did it because she was shy.


    So-.


    ����If Eunha told the people at the academy that she was dating someone, it wouldn��t be a problem to make the rumors go away��


    I��ll reveal Eunha��s lover.


    The reason rumors are spreading now is also because he is not officially dating anyone.


    So, the best way was to get Eunha


    to make a lover, whether real or fake, and eliminate any room for rumors to arise in the future.


    Although the galaxy won��t allow it.


    Perhaps��


    But Jung Ha-yang did not tell her friends about the first thought that came to her mind.


    Because Eunha��s reaction was expected.


    ��Then let��s do it that way.


    Class 5 will start soon.


    After talking to some extent, Jung Ha-yang decided to get up from her seat with her friends and move to the lecture room.


    Eventually, when they return the tray to the counter��


    ��������


    Oh my goodness, guys. Are you going to your class?


    All in all.


    I ran into the Choi Ga-in faction.


    Jeong Ha-yang and her friends stopped walking when they saw them looking for a seat after ordering.


    Can��t you see the boys hanging out with you today? There are no galaxies. right. Didn��t Eun-ha tell me that she��s with Bae Soo-bin right now?


    The class I am going to now is a liberal arts class that I take together with Eunha.


    ������.��


    Very naturally.


    The heads of the two factions came forward and exchanged words with each other.


    It was a battle of nerves.


    Jeong Ha-yang and Choi Ga-in. The two continued to stare at each other without speaking.


    -Then I��ll go to class.


    A situation where each other exchanged jabs.


    At that time, the vibrating bell that Choi Ga-in��s clique had rang.


    Hearing the vibration, Jeong Ha-yang passed them to take class.


    However, Choi Ga-in did not seem to want to let Jung Ha-yang go.


    She shouted loudly, as if to be heard.


    ah! Come to think of it, I was supposed to have a meal with Eunha later in the evening! If Hayang doesn��t have anyone to eat dinner with, would you like to eat with us?


    Choi Ga-in is growing up.


    Her faction also joins in.


    Jung Ha-yang stopped walking and quietly clenched his fists.


    The faces of the three people who followed her were frozen.


    As if they were ready to fight right away.


    ��Sorry. I have dinner plans too. Oh, I��m going to have a drink with my friends later tonight��. If you��re bored, will Ga-in come over? Eunha said she would come today��.


    But Jeong Ha-yang confidently faced Ga-in Choi by herself.


    Then he turns his back on her, who is grinding his teeth.


    Go forward.


    Actually, it��s not over yet.


    Jung Ha-yang naturally closed and opened her hands as she moved back and forth on the skirt.


    Manipulate mana.


    ��Kyaaaaaaaaaa!!


    Go Cain!! Uh, how did you drink it from your nose�� S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I didn��t have to look back.


    By now, Choi Ga-in would have been drinking and her whole body would have been soaked in the drink that had risen.


    Jung Ha-yang walked in a rululala.


    Meanwhile, the three of them��


    ��It seems that Hayang has been under a lot of stress lately��


    I can��t help but be stressed out. It��s to the point where I want to pinch Eunha a lot right now.


    But guys, isn��t there a drinking party tonight? I was surprised to know that Hayang really existed because he spoke so confidently.


    ��


    Fireworks, which could be called the flower of the cultural festival, was originally scheduled for the third day of the cultural festival.


    However, starting this year, it will be changed to the fourth day of the cultural festival.


    That day was the final day of the general category competition.


    On top of that, Seoyoung-noona said that during the cultural festival, she would build a tower where you can see the fireworks from a high place all over the site because of me�� well, it��s not


    bad for me.


    On the other hand, according to Shin Seo-yeong��s words.


    It is said that since the 031st class entered the academy, the number of people visiting from outside has increased every year during cultural festivals.


    And the instructors even say that they predict that more people will come than last year as class 031 enters the high school academy.


    To this end, the instructors announced that they would install towers where you can see fireworks throughout the site during the cultural festival.


    ��So what do you want the fireworks to be like this year?


    It is so gorgeous that it is said to be the best ever. Since there are many people, shouldn��t we show how great the Academy Cultural Festival is?


    Many people will visit.


    As much as that, people will be distracted and the security will be lax.


    It was the situation Eunha had hoped for.


    Oddly enough, I��m lucky this year.


    Somehow I��m getting lucky.


    It was the reason Eunha had lunch with Bae Su-bin with a confident face.


    Bae Su-bin was looking at him with a sullen face.


    Even if you don��t say anything, the instructors asked me to explode it in a flashy way.


    I��m asking you to make it more colorful than that.


    Academy Lake.


    The two of them were having lunch at a table on the other side of the bridge crossing in the shape of an X.


    Bae Soo-bin, who is in charge of directing this year��s cultural festival fireworks, eats sandwiches wildly.


    Eunha poured a drink into a cup for her.


    How the hell do you want me to make it fancy?


    Bae Soo-bin drinks the drink in one go.


    Then he hands the empty cup to him.


    As if the one who received the request was in the position of A, so it could be like this.


    Dobby has grown a lot.


    Eunha thought.


    But I didn��t get it out of my mouth.


    I asked for it to be so splendid that the people attending the cultural festival that day were distracted only by the fireworks.


    It��s my job, of course, to do that.


    Glad then


    You have to turn people��s attention.


    So that people would not notice Choi Ga-in, who would be missing for a while.


    Just in time, Bae Su-bin decided to direct the fireworks.


    That��s why Eunha put so much effort into putting the sandwich in her mouth.


    Are you��


    why what why.


    In the meantime.


    Bae Su-bin suddenly narrowed his eyes and stared at the galaxy.


    Eunha replied confidently.


    There was nothing to bow down to or do wrong.


    But she-.


    -You��re not asking me to make it fancy to watch fireworks with a girl, are you?


    ��that��s why you decided to direct the fireworks. They will set off the fireworks very loudly so that couples don��t make fun memories.


    It��s okay, and answer any questions I ask.


    The village headman of Solo Village in Korea interrogated Eunha, who has a shy face.


    Apparently, the people who directed the fireworks display with her were also people who shouted solo.


    Come to think of it, Parang said he was going to patrol the cultural festival this time��.


    At that time, he would patrol with a bamboo spear��


    Eun-ha sighed.


    I don��t know where Bae Su-bin and Jin Parang became fools.


    Jinparang was originally an idiot.


    At this point, he decided to suit Bae Soo-bin and deal with her as he wished.


    I feel the same way as you. I wish people like you would come to see the fireworks and just deafen their ears.


    don��t lie Because it��s real. That��s why I��m asking you to make a fireworks display this time that��s gorgeous, very colorful, and deafeningly loud. �� I��m serious? Subin, I��m also a Mosul.


    Hmm�� Mosul doesn��t lie.


    Bae Soo-bin agreed.


    She crossed her arms and nodded to welcome Eunha��s move to Solo Village.


    It is said that he will be punished soon.


    To please her, Eunha said that she would come to pick it up later.


    Shall I invite you to the chat room? ��was there a chat room? no that��s okay


    Of course, Eunha also knew the middle way.


    Eun-ha stepped back moderately and asked to make a colorful and noisy fireworks display again.


    Bae Su-bin readily agreed.


    ��


    Academy Lake.


    5th period underwater combat practical training class.


    The students had to form a party of four and battle the monsters that the instructor had released into the lake.


    Why is he alone there?


    Eunha and Hayang��s party took the instructor��s test first.


    Now all I could do was take a break and watch the other students.


    There really was no honey culture.


    Eun-ha used the excuse of training and planned to rest on the other side of the lake.


    But Jeong Ha-yang was there.


    Haya.


    Oh Eunha


    what are you doing here alone?


    I am also here to rest.


    Jung Ha-yang was sitting on a bridge and rolling her bare feet over the lake.


    Splash the lake with your toes.


    She smiled saying that she was happy to find the galaxy.


    But he didn��t know that just a moment ago, she had a thoughtful look on her face.


    What is he thinking about alone?


    Eunha looked at her carefully.


    Then she pointed with her hand to the seat next to her.


    It means sit down.


    Soon he sat down with his legs crossed between the railings like her.


    why. What��s up?


    I heard you��re having dinner with Gain later? ��How did you know?


    Chi can know everything.


    Jeong Ha-yang comes in with a hook.


    The galaxy was hot.


    Oddly enough, I felt like I had done something wrong.


    After a while, she changed to a serious face and opened her mouth.


    Why are you hanging out with Ga-in these days? Can you stop telling me now?


    ����.


    Is Ga-in going to the party too? no that��s not it Then what?


    Eunha now knew about the rumors going around the academy.


    That my friends are struggling to dispel the rumors.


    Jung Ha-yang is also like that.


    So they were grateful.


    Can��t you tell me too?


    Jung Ha-yang asks.


    Eunha chose her words.


    There were stories that could be told and stories that could not be told.


    Eun-ha decided to tell her, clearly distinguishing it.


    Did you see the flower that looks like a bracelet on Choi Ga-in��s wrist? ��that? Moonlight Blessing? huh. That��s because.


    Jung Ha-yang is worried.


    Unaware of her concerns, Eunha spoke of the blessings of moonlight.


    he said he needed it


    And somehow ��convince�� Choi Ga-in that he should receive the blessing of the moonlight that belongs to him.


    That��s why you��re trying to be friendly with Ga-in. ��that��s it.


    Jung Ha-yang muttered quietly.


    She just swayed her legs slowly as she quietly looked out over the lake.


    Eunha also raised her head and looked out over the lake where the students were engaged in underwater battles.


    Still��


    that was then.


    Jung Ha-yang sighed.


    Eunha turned her gaze to her.


    She too was looking at him.


    Her round eyes quiver.


    -Still, I hope you don��t meet Ga-in too much.


    ����.


    Jeong Ha-yang said with strength.


    Eunha chose what to say again.


    Black hair that reminds me of a blue night.


    A pink ribbon rose above it like rabbit ears.


    Her hairstyle, which hadn��t changed much since she was a child, seemed to have the power to soften people.


    It was to the point where I thought that even the hair was attractive.


    ��Okay. I��ll do as you say.


    Chi Anyway, I��m going today.


    Eunha soon gave her the answer she wanted.


    Then Jeong Ha-yang pouted her lips.


    Inflate the cheeks as if complaining.


    Eunha thought that she wanted to stretch the ball by holding it with her hand.


    Eunha stretched out her hand.


    ����.


    ��Is it a galaxy?


    soft and fluffy


    Eunha quietly enjoyed the touch without stretching her cheeks.


    Thinking that her cheeks would stretch, she closed her eyes and put on a puzzled expression.


    Why is the ball missing?


    ��I don��t know if I missed it because I didn��t eat. Because someone doesn��t eat together these days.


    Who is it?


    the person in front of me.


    Jung Ha-yang gives strength to her eyes.


    The galaxy, giggling slightly, reached out further inward.


    He runs the back of his hand through her hair and touches her earlobe.


    She didn��t reject his touch.


    Just look at the galaxy and smile.


    why do you keep touching me?


    Why can��t you touch me? ��no. you can touch


    I know.


    ����. If you��re hungry, would you like to have a meal with me later in the evening?


    Eating with Cain. I can��t eat three.


    I hate it If I eat with Ga-in, I don��t think I��ll be able to digest it. acknowledge that.


    No one came around.


    It seemed that Minji and Seona were controlling the students.


    Thanks to that, the two were able to have a pleasant conversation.


    It was then.


    Is it time on the fourth day of the cultural festival? Would you like to go sightseeing with me that day?


    Jeong Ha-yang pushed the momentum and recommended it.


    Even so, the eyes are trembling slightly.


    Eunha also captured her eyes.


    It was an invitation that couldn��t be refused.


    ��I think it��s hard during the day. why? Who do you go with?


    uh. Is it Cain?


    that��s right.


    ����.


    I think it will be time in the late evening instead. Would you like to go see it then?


    ��good.


    Jeong Ha-yang nodded.


    Eunha also confirmed that her mood was relieved and was relieved inside.


    After a while, silence fell.


    Jeong Ha-yang avoided his gaze as if she had suddenly become ashamed.


    She stares blankly at the sunlit lake surface.


    ��place.


    huh?


    What did she mumble?


    Eunha tilted her head as she heard a muffled sound inside her mouth.


    She held onto the railing with both hands and was still looking at the lake.


    Then, as if passing by, spit it out.


    ��There is a legend about fireworks at the academy. huh? Is there such a thing? ��I want to see the fireworks.


    ����.


    Answer you.


    Eun-ha said as if passing by and saw her barefoot splashing around in the water.


    Jeong Ha-yang bows her head.


    For some reason, if you lift your hair, it seems that your earlobes will turn red.


    But Eunha didn��t touch her hair.


    Instead, he looked in the same direction as her, lost in thought.


    ������I hope you don��t become a person who only puts up with it too much.��


    Suddenly, the words Eun-ah advised him passed through his head.


    Don��t be too patient with your heart.


    Sometimes, be honest with your heart.


    Eun-a said


    Really�� is that okay?


    There are many roads ahead.


    It was a rough road.


    There was no time for a comma.


    Still, the mind wanders.


    I beg you to let me rest for a bit.


    The galaxy was in conflict.


    At the end of the conflict��


    -Would you like to watch the fireworks together? together


    I decided to do what my heart told me to do.


    Eun-ha almost impulsively proposed to Ha-yang.


    Her eyes widened as she looked at him.


    Soon after, Jeong Ha-yang regained her composure and replied with a soft smile.


    ��Yeah, let��s see together. The two of us.��

 Chapter 472

    Relife Player 472


    [Chapter 132]


    [To Pluck Flowers (3)]


    The academy is preparing for the cultural festival.


    The students who used their free time to set up booths turned their heads to the woman who entered through the front door.


    The fact that she proudly entered the front gate of the academy, which restricted entry to outsiders, would most likely mean that she was affiliated with the academy.


    But none of the students knew her.


    ������.��


    It��s the first time I��ve ever seen a face.


    Even so, the reason why the eyes of the students are directed is because she was revealing her unrivaled presence.


    ��To change the dungeon that the people of Seoul had fallen for like this. Looks like you put a lot of effort into it.


    She is a mysterious woman.


    Despite that, the woman muttered in a tone that seemed quite old.


    A woman wearing a white uniform with her hair rolled up with a few hairpins.


    She ignored the eyes of the students and headed towards the building where the administrative support office was located.


    I never thought I would be working as a guest teacher at this age��.


    The woman clicked her tongue.


    She wandered aimlessly around the country, living a life of benevolence and righteousness, and was about to die, but she smiled lightly.


    Somehow I ended up spending the rest of my life here as a guest teacher.


    Seoyoung wouldn��t have come to Seoul if it wasn��t for her request


    .


    He was a fairly prolific disciple.


    If there was no Ssaksu, I would have taught only the basics and tried to find other disciples, but even if learning was delayed, it was worthwhile to teach.


    At the right time, Shin Seo-young of < Shinpung > no, now < Empress > invited her.


    If that is the case, why not come as a guest teacher and teach Choi Eun-hyuk, a disciple, while also enlightening other students?


    The woman who had a relationship with Shin Seo-young the other day accepted her offer.


    But I guess I got the timing wrong.


    The woman who was looking around the academy immediately stopped walking.


    I checked as I entered the main gate, but it seemed that there was a cultural festival soon.


    The students who were setting up a simple tent around them caught my eye.


    It seemed that the atmosphere was not suitable for teaching students.


    It seemed the timing was wrong.


    Well, you should play while you can. That��s why I don��t want to see my pupil playing around, but��


    The guy who��s going to be a good guy can do anything anyway.


    The woman moved on again.


    First of all, I decided to go to the administrative support office and officially get a guest teacher qualification.


    Then-.


    -Where should I look for a student��? Hmm��


    -Looking for Eunhyuk Choi.


    Hwang Jin-hee, a living legend of < The Swordsman >, expected a reunion between teachers and students.


    ��


    Comprehensive category competition where players compete for supremacy with their own inaction and wit, regardless of category.


    The general sector competition was a stage where they could show off their skills to visiting clan officials from outside.


    It was expected that the participation rate of high school academy students would be high.


    So here��s the towel.


    Thank you. Phew�� I never knew dealing with Caster was this hard. Did you know that now Don��t you feel it when you see Subin? Caster is weak in individual battles. So I guess I was a little careless. I didn��t know it could be so difficult. Subin is�� Yes, I don��t want to deal with her.


    Why are you pretending to be weak?


    ok i won��t


    This year too, many students applied for the general category competition.


    As the news spread that Eunha, whom the students had been watching, would not participate in the general category competition, more students than in previous years participated.


    I fully understand their feelings.


    Eunhyuk, who finished the first round of the preliminary round, sympathized with him as he wiped his sweat with a towel.


    It was so difficult to deal with Caster, who was the opponent a while ago, but I wondered how strong the captain would be.


    But is it okay if you don��t really participate?


    Tomorrow is the 2nd leg of the qualifying round.


    In other words, it was okay to participate in the general division competition until today, when the first round of the preliminary round was held.


    So he asked Seo-na, who did not participate in the competition.


    He asked if it was okay to let go of the opportunity to check his skills and raise his ransom like this. S��arch* The n??el Fire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Then Seo-na opened her mouth saying it didn��t matter.


    It should be nice to go out, but�� I��m not interested in raising my value. I only need you to know my worth. Even if I join Eunha��s party later, I think that Eunha won��t underestimate me. If that��s the case, I��ll take all the kids out.


    ����.


    Serena��s red eyes flashed in an instant.


    Eunhyuk couldn��t say anything because he was afraid of her muttering quietly.


    At that moment, Seo Na quickly corrected her expression and smiled brightly.


    Eunhyuk, will you come out with me too?


    Uh uh�� well then.


    Yes, people have to get on the line well.


    Since becoming a collateral branch of the KK Group.


    It seemed that Serena had more tricks.


    Eunhyuk made a puzzled face as he saw her shaking his arm.


    Even so, her pretty face didn��t change.


    ��I want to touch you like the captain, pretending nothing is wrong.


    Seo-na pricks up her triangular ears.


    Eunhyuk swallowed as he watched her chatter as if he was in a good mood.


    I wanted to reach out and touch that ear.


    I was just envious of the captain who carelessly stretched out Jung Ha-yang��s cheeks.


    what��s the matter? You just keep staring at me. Oh nothing!


    ��Oh yeah?


    Then, Serena tilted her head.


    He quickly backed away, as if his heart had been caught.


    Then she narrowed her eyes.


    Eunhyuk avoided his gaze as much as possible.


    oh and there��s more Why I��m not participating in the competition.


    what is that?


    Soon, Seo-na puts her hands together and strikes.


    She held her smartphone right in front of his eyes.


    I even added the sound effect of ��tada��.


    Eunhyuk was confused.


    To take a picture of you participating in the competition from the stands with this. Maybe Eunwoo will take more pictures of Minho, so instead of Eunhyuk, I will focus on taking pictures of you.


    really? thank you! take a nice picture


    leave it to my sister I��m confident that I can take good pictures like Eunwoo, so look forward to it.


    Seo-na smiles while showing her white teeth.


    Turning 17 this year, she has become a woman that anyone can look at at least once.


    A light seemed to emanate from her.


    Eunhyuk looked up at him and relaxed his face as he saw her talking.


    In fact, I was measuring the timing of when I was going to tell her.


    But now seemed like an opportunity.


    ��It��s Seo Na.


    Yes why?


    What are you doing on the fourth day of the cultural festival?


    ����.


    Do you have a schedule for that day?


    Eunhyuk spoke in a serious tone.


    Seo-na suddenly stopped talking.


    She shook her head without speaking.


    It means no schedule.


    Eunhyuk accepted it that way.


    Then won��t you look back on that day with me? There is a competition that day too, but I don��t know how far I can go, but it will be over before 6 o��clock. So after it��s over��


    ��Look around the cultural festival with me and go see the fireworks in the evening.


    Eunhyuk tried to tell her what he had been preparing.


    If only the intruders didn��t show up.


    ��I��ve been quietly watching you since before, but your skills aren��t great. What are you doing in a place like this without training?


    Master Su!?


    Suddenly < After the Sword > Hwang Jin-hee appeared.


    Choi Eun-hyuk made a shocked expression when he saw her suddenly appearing from behind.


    No, why is Master here��.


    I was hired as a guest teacher this time. It��s been a while. �� hello.


    By the way�� It seems like he��s going to a general division competition or something, but I don��t think I��ll ever see my pupil go out with that kind of skill. Master Su!? Let go of this��! That��s why I��m going to train you intensively. Want to see how much you��ve learned?


    Choi Eun-hyuk gasping for breath while Hwang Jin-hee grabbed the back of his neck.


    Without looking at his condition, she blindly grabbed him by the back of the back and started on his way.


    Eunhyuk Choi is being dragged along.


    Wait a minute, Master! Just one thing to say to Seo-na�� oops��!


    Hwang Jin-hee didn��t even listen to him and clicked his tongue.


    In the end, Choi Eun-hyeok had no choice but to reach out to Seo-na, who was getting farther away.


    Stand up��!


    Ugh��


    Meanwhile, Seo-na, who saw this absurd scene, burst into laughter when she saw Choi Eun-hyeok screaming for help.


    Then he sighed.


    oh wow you stupid You can contact me by phone later. And if you want to touch my ear, say you want to touch it.


    Serena smiled softly.


    Soon after, she took a picture of him as he was caught and dragged by Hwang Jin-hee, who took up her smartphone.


    ��


    Shortly after the start of the second semester, the academy conducted a pre-demand survey for the cultural festival.


    As a result, statistics were obtained that far more people would visit than in previous years.


    170% increase compared to last year��s demand survey.


    It was all because of Noh Eunha.


    ��Why is that because of me?


    yes it��s because of you I have only you.


    Academy Instructor��s Hall.


    After being contacted by < The Empress > Shin Seo-yeong and visiting her lab, Eun-ha soon put on a puzzled face.


    However, the woman sitting across from him had a rather serious expression on her face.


    she opened her mouth


    You became a high school academy student this time. That��s why people in the industry expect you to appear in the general category competition.


    ��Ah no way��


    No way they catch people. And because of you, I was devoured several times.


    ����.


    And you know what you did in Japan this time and what you did at the end-of-class party, so your stock price went up a lot, right?


    ��Yes?


    Even though you haven��t even debuted yet, if you��re being unofficially called < Excellent Donma >, that��s all I can say.


    Eunha was at a loss for words.


    I couldn��t answer anything.


    It was because everything Shin Seo-yeong said was not wrong.


    What about it?


    even if it��s not intentional.


    In the end, I had to admit what I had to admit.


    After adapting to the current situation, Eun-ha asked why she had called him.


    Most of the people who come to see this cultural festival know that Eunha will compete in the general division competition.


    But am I not participating?


    that��s the problem


    Shin Seo-young switched legs and twisted them.


    She sighed openly.


    But if you don��t participate, how will people who come to see the cultural festival react? Compared to last year, the number of people increased by 170%.


    ����.


    that a riot might break out at the academy.


    Shin Seo-yeong gave him strength and scared him.


    Eunha frowned.


    Is that why you have to come and participate in the competition?


    he asked silently.


    Fortunately, Shin Seo-yeong shook her head, saying that was not the case.


    I do need something to appease people, though. Of course, Eunha should be the one who can soothe her.


    So what?


    I had a meeting with the instructors and decided to make a stage event to show off your skills on the day of the opening ceremony of the general division competition.


    ����.


    I know you don��t like Eunha, but don��t you have to do this much?


    Seoyoung Shin said with excitement.


    Eunha had no choice but to listen to her words with a face as if she had chewed on a bug.


    He had many sins against her.


    It must have ended by persuading the instructors and showing their strength on the stage of the opening ceremony.


    ��all right. You can do it.


    yeah good idea


    So what should I do on the opening stage? Can I show off my sword dance?


    Who would expect that from you? Do you think influential clan officials will come to the cultural festival to see it? Of course, you have to show me that you��re sparring, so I��ll at least understand it. So are you sparring? However, there was no one among the students who could match Eunha with you, so I decided to show you fighting a monster.


    Oh yeah? How many tiers are there?


    3 of the 6th tier. can you do it


    ��Isn��t the 6th hierarchy too dangerous for an academy student?


    You have to show that to understand. And since you��re a patterned student, where are you pretending to be?


    ��Your sister is that student.


    Eunha couldn��t hide her embarrassed face.


    Nonetheless, he agreed to accept her request.


    At this point, I need to practice dual wielding.


    It��s not easy to meet high-ranking monsters in Seoul��


    Eunha gave up.


    Since this happened, I decided to test the sword I made during vacation.


    Above all, there was nothing more helpful in learning the real sense of battle than fighting monsters.


    ��However, you must never use Platinum Cross?


    ��I know. Why would I want to show all my skills there? There is a bottom where skills are everything


    ��


    At that time, Shin Seo-young was careful.


    Eunha nodded.


    Eunha also had no intention of revealing all her skills at the cultural festival.


    The Platinum Cross, which was used to subjugate Gyuki in Japan, was intended to keep people curious.


    Players with good eyesight even made magic tricks with just one glance.


    I couldn��t reveal the base.


    Then I��ll go.


    Okay, don��t get into trouble and go back to the dormitory quietly.


    ��Do you see me as a walking time bomb in your eyes?


    What is a time bomb? A nuclear bomb. A nuclear bomb. Nuclear Balm! Perong!


    ��I��ll go.


    He couldn��t find the slightest hint of trust in her eyes.


    I wondered if I had such a lack of faith.


    Eun-ha sighed and left the lab and decided to train in the training building until evening.


    I want to master it perfectly today, but this doesn��t work��


    I have mastered the Lee Do-ryu to some extent.


    It was not that difficult because it was a job to revive the senses before returning.


    The problem was Ubo.


    A walking technique that allows you to cover a very long distance in just one step.


    Nine times out of ten they fail��


    no, it��s almost a failure.


    After expressing Ubo in Japan.


    After that, Eunha had trouble using Ubo.


    The flow of mana caught my eye.


    However, among the many streams, I couldn��t figure out which joint to follow.


    You can��t blindly try this��


    Ubo is a magic that puts oneself into the flow of mana.


    In other words, there was a risk of misfortune if you did not completely surrender to the flow.


    I was able to move to a place I didn��t expect and take an awkward posture.


    As a result, there were only a handful of cases where Eunha realized Woobo herself.


    Most of the time, while observing the flow of mana, he was absorbed in watching the flow he was trying to move.


    There��s too much flow�� and


    trying to pinpoint the coordinates isn��t easy.


    Eunha calmed her breathing.


    I decided to use Woobo while infusing mana into my legs.


    ��Ubo


    The target point is the corner where the wall meets the wall.


    Eun-ha, who was standing in the center of the training room, took a step forward.


    However, the place where he appeared was in front of the entrance, where his head fell to the ground.


    ��Kuh��!


    I can��t even take a fall.


    Eun-ha, who had hit her head, lay flat on the floor.


    He let out a gasp and gasped for breath.


    My head was dizzy and my stomach was spinning.


    I used to suffer from motion sickness like this if I didn��t use Ubo perfectly.


    I was lucky that I was sick.


    Where would he be if he had not suffered loss of body parts?


    How on earth can I find the flow I want��


    He stared blankly at the ceiling while lying on the floor.


    I see countless streams.


    Eunha followed the flow with her eyes and fell into thought.


    Just then, someone��s face came into his field of vision.


    Eunha��s eyes widen as she grasps the other person��s identity.


    ��It��s amazing. ����.


    To think that there would be someone who knows how to use magic similar to me��


    The darkness that can be called the shadow of the fairy government.


    the master of the dark.


    Twelve Seats < King of Darkness > Baek Seo-jin.


    He was also the gift of the galaxy before returning.

 Chapter 473

    Relife Player 473


    [Chapter 132]


    [To Pluck Flowers (4)]


    Before the return. Prior to being called


    < Undead >


    , Noh Eun-ha did not have a special base for dealing with monsters before entering the high school academy.


    All he knew was how to deal with mana in the body in regular elementary and middle school education.


    As a result, even in the early days of admission, he had no base, and he had no choice but to fill in what he lacked.


    Even so, it was not possible to catch up with the students who entered from the secondary academy.


    ��Don��t try too hard. The gap cannot be easily narrowed. You have to narrow it down slowly and take your time. Are you saying that you��ll break your body?��


    ����are you okay.��


    ��What��s okay is okay!? What is my position watching from the side? Don��t you know that if you make a mistake, I��ll get scolded by the instructors too?��


    ����I just need to make sure it doesn��t harm you.��


    ��How the hell am I supposed to believe that when you always cause accidents to hurt me!?��


    A glow or a warm sun.


    All the students who entered the high school academy struggled to narrow the gap by whipping themselves.


    However, Eunha whipped herself as if to kill herself to the extent that her body was broken and the instructors were frightened.


    Even if Yu-jeong dried it, it was useless.


    Rather, he even showed a crazy image of training while healing his body with her healing magic.


    Of course, there were achievements.


    ����There��s too much useless manners in handling the sword. You should also know how to boldly omit unnecessary movements.��


    ������.��


    ��The important thing in subjugating monsters is not to insist on each form, but to know how to use the best moves to adapt to the situation at that time. So that there is a chance that I will be eaten by monsters while being bound by the form?��


    Higher Academy 1st year 2nd semester.


    He went to Marado in Jongpyeong in the first semester and learned a sense of practical combat. One day, he met Baek Seo-jin from the Twelve Seats < King of Darkness >.


    It was a really accidental meeting.


    On that day, Baek Seo-jin said that he came to the training center by chance after finishing a special lecture on the Twelve Seats at the Higher Academy.


    Then Eunha, who was swinging her sword like crazy, caught my eye.


    ��Still, the ability to control mana is really excellent. Are you making up for the lack of mana�� with control and efficiency? He was ignorant about handling swords, but he also did a good job with that. It��s swordsmanship anyway, so it��s something that will be resolved over time����


    ������.��


    ��Yes, student. What��s your name?��


    ����I��m Noh Eun-ha.��


    At that time, Baek Seo-jin glanced at him and asked for his name.


    Eunha expressed displeasure at the gaze that seemed to evaluate her.


    Nevertheless, Baek Seo-jin smiled and passed it over when he saw him sharpening his blade.


    ����I am Baek Seo-jin. yes eunha Do you have any intention of learning the sword from me?��


    ����yes.��


    Like I like his spirit.


    Seojin Baek said.


    Eunha��s answer was fixed.


    Eun-ha, who knew what she lacked, asked him for guidance.


    Since then, when Seo-jin Baek had free time for a month, he would visit the academy and teach him.


    Those teachings became the base for < Undead > Noh Eun-ha.


    ��Huh�� Changjin couldn��t learn Rangbo so easily either. Did you figure this out on your own in a week? Maybe it was the right fit for you, I don��t know.��


    ��Then let me tell you about Cheonbo and Ubo.��


    ����Do you intend to rip off all of my bottom cloth? yes it is good tell me both But it won��t be easy to learn Ubo.��


    maybe maybe


    < King of Darkness > Baek Seo-jin may have been thinking of making Roh Eun-ha a new < The Seed >.


    Because no one would pass on their fighting style without receiving anything in return.


    He must have approached Eunha with some intention.


    ����I really can��t win against stubbornness. Sometimes you need a proper rest, but you don��t know how much.��


    ������.��


    ��And what��s the reason for swinging the sword like that to death? What the hell is your sword for?��


    However, Baek Seo-jin never took him into < The Seed >.


    A little over a month later.


    Baek Seo-jin asked Noh Eun-ha, who asked for endless teaching even while overworking herself.


    At that time, the galaxy had a hunch.


    That this question will be a turning point.


    So Eunha answered honestly. Somehow it felt like it had to be.


    The reason he wielded the sword was��.


    ����It��s to kill everything in sight.��


    I will kill and kill again.


    So I will face death.


    Because there was no reason to live.


    Eun-ha, who was full of evil and gang, conveyed her thoughts while glaring at Baek Seo-jin.


    Baek Seo-jin calmly received that gaze and sighed.


    ����You�� you��re such a dangerous guy. Judging by the look in your eyes, you don��t intend to be under any control.��


    ����yes.��


    ��If I live like that, I will become a madman who threatens not only you but also the people around you.��


    ��It doesn��t matter anyway.��


    At that time, he was extremely reluctant to ride in human hands.


    I had no desire to be tamed by anyone.


    I just wanted to live and die like this.


    So, like a vigilant cat with its tail raised, it sharpened its blade.


    In fact, he was afraid that he would open up and leave his longing for his family.


    And above all.


    Because he was afraid of losing the people he opened up to.


    So I hid my heart.


    So perfect that one day you won��t even be aware of it.


    ����Then no one will use your sword. No one wants to destroy themselves. I also.��


    ������.��


    Ended with that.


    Baek Seo-jin did not visit the academy.


    ��


    Twelve Seats < King of Darkness > Baek Seo-jin.


    Also called a living myth, he was the ruler of the dark side of the world where crime and illegal activities took place.


    I��ve been watching him quietly since a while ago, but the way he stretches his feet and handles his sword is unusual. Even if the form is different, it is a practical swordsmanship that specializes in killing someone. ����.


    There��s no way the academy could teach you a sword like that�� That would mean you learned it by yourself.


    He was a middle-aged man who was far from the atmosphere of being an old man and was well-dressed.


    whitish black hair.


    A style in which the hair, which looks gray depending on the viewing angle, is turned over with pomade.


    The scars on his sunburned face seemed to vaguely tell us the years he had gone through, and the wrinkles that appeared quietly reminded us of the man��s age.


    ��Who the hell taught you that kind of swordsmanship?


    Eunha just blinked her eyes.


    I never thought I would meet Baek Seo-jin.


    Looking back, I think I met Baek Seo-jin around this time in my previous life.


    ��long time no see.


    I forgot that I was taught by Baek Seo-jin during this time, thinking only of obtaining the blessing of moonlight.


    The feeling was new.


    Even if Baek Seo-jin hadn��t chosen him as < The Sid >.


    The realization he gained from Baek Seo-jin became his blood and flesh.


    Also, as a result of having a relationship with him, he often received help from ��darkness��.


    Also, even after he retired from the twelfth throne, he treated Ha Baek-ryun like his granddaughter and gave her strength.


    So he was a gift to Eunha.


    ��You mean you won��t answer?


    ����.


    What are you?


    Eun-ha soon woke up from her thoughts.


    This is what Baek Seo-jin said.


    He just had to be wary.


    Galactic��s combat style was based on the actions of the killers who were immersed in darkness.


    Since a high school academy student was learning such swordsmanship, it was easy to be misunderstood as a spy.


    And that word had nothing to do with the meaning of getting out of the eyes of Baek Seo-jin, who was in charge of the darkness.


    He couldn��t help but look suspicious.


    ��A few years ago, I went to Mt. Seorak from middle school academy to Jongpyeong. Somehow, I ended up fighting the Slayers there�� At that time, I roughly copied it.


    What should I say?


    Eunha came up with the most plausible excuse at the end of her thoughts.


    Hmm��


    Baek Seo-jin��s eyes narrowed.


    He tried to receive the gaze of the master of darkness as nonchalantly as possible.


    Eunha knew.


    No matter how much Baek Seo-jin reigns as the master of darkness, he cannot see through his lies.


    This is information that cannot be obtained even in the dark.


    that he had returned.


    Therefore, Baek Seo-jin was only inducing the galaxy to reveal the truth in detail by encouraging the pressure.


    ��Then, what was the magic you were trying to use earlier? Although the style was different, it was definitely Ubo. How do you know that magic?


    When the guided interrogation did not work.


    Baek Seo-jin changed the question.


    The galaxy was hot.


    No good excuse came to mind.


    Even if he insisted that it wasn��t Ubo, there was no way Baek Seo-jin would go over like a moment ago.


    It is said that the fighting style can be easily overcome, but Woobo was a magic that only Baek Seo-jin could use.


    Because I learned from the teacher.


    Unable to vomit the truth, Eunha only stuck her tongue out.


    Then, all of a sudden, a good excuse came to mind.


    ��Changjin hyung told me?


    ����.


    Noh Eun-ha sold Han Chang-jin.


    Baek Seo-jin, who had a hard face, heard a sudden sound and opened his eyes.


    It seemed like an unexpected answer.


    He tried to catch his expression again, but at that time Eunha had already taken the initiative.


    You��re lying to say that Changjin told you about it.


    Changjin hyung is close with my noona. Then one day he lost a bet to me and asked me to teach him how to step.


    A guy who doesn��t even know how to use Ubo yet taught you Ubo?


    ��Changjin hyung must have had a talent for teaching. ����.


    Or I��m good at it��.


    I had to hand over the situation.


    Han Chang-jin is not here.


    So, Eunha sold it to her heart��s content.


    Whether or not Baek Seo-jin is ridiculous.


    Baking and boiling Changjin hyung probably won��t be that hard��


    First of all, we have to loosen Teacher Baek Seojin��s vigilance.


    cut the belly


    Eunha decided to be shameless.


    It was because Baek Seo-jin could never find a corner that could be taken.


    On the other hand, Baek Seo-jin laughed out of spirit.


    Then he corrected his expression again and gave strength to his words.


    -Do you know who I am? If I put my mind to it, it��s not even a job to find out what kind of person you are.


    sure. I don��t know why I��m a teacher.


    teacher? Why am I your teacher?


    Baek Seo-jin swallowed a laugh.


    Either that or not, Eun-ha calmly maintained her poker face.


    Rather, it made me even more assertive.


    Because his mask was falling.


    On the one hand, the galaxy was convinced.


    It is different from before the regression.


    The teacher must have approached me knowing who I am.


    Judging from Baek Seo-jin��s attitude, it was.


    However, he did not know why he came to see him.


    As in his previous life, he could notice that Baek Seo-jin was looking down at him with eyes that judged him.


    So it was this judge��s edition.


    Since I learned from Changjin hyung, isn��t Changjin hyung��s teacher the same as a teacher to me?


    I have never had a disciple like you, and I have never taught you.


    So, are you teaching me right now?


    ��what?


    It was fine at times.


    Even if he didn��t, he was looking for a way to deal with Ubo perfectly.


    Eun-ha smiled inwardly and asked Seo-jin Baek for a lesson.


    I would like you to think that we are giving our younger students the potential for development for the boundless future of the Republic of Korea.


    ��Woobo.


    If possible, I would like to learn more about other things��


    Eunha greased her tongue.


    I was careful about the expression in line with Baek Seo-jin, who thinks of this country.


    There was no loyalty to the country, no pride, no patriotism.


    And, as Eunha remembered, he rated favorably those who were not afraid of him.


    In a previous life, Eunha himself had proved it.


    just as expected.


    �C Woobo. How far is it possible now?


    Eventually, Seojin Baek came over.


    Eun-ha smiled inwardly and expressed mana in her body.


    Baek Seo-jin crossed his arms and watched him use Woobo.


    -The location Ubo


    Eunha is aiming for is right behind Seojin Baek.


    However, when Eunha arrived at the location right nearby, Seojin Baek was not there.


    Rather, Baek Seo-jin stood behind him.


    At the point where Eunha uses Woobo, Baek Seo-jin also uses Woobo.


    It takes less than 10 steps to move, but the time to activate Woobo is too slow. In that case, I��d rather just run.


    ��It��s because I��m not used to it yet.


    Baek Seo-jin pinched sharply.


    Eunha replied with a sullen face.


    Baek Seo-jin laughed.


    The reason why it takes time to activate Woobo is probably because you can��t immediately determine which flow to catch between the flows of mana.


    Soon, Baek Seo-jin opened his mouth saying that he would only say it once.


    Eunha listened attentively to his explanation.


    It��s a very simple matter. That means you��re trying to see too much right now. yes? You��d better practice focusing only on what you need to see.


    A person who is good at handling information is someone who knows how to select necessary information from a vast sea of information.


    Seojin Baek added,


    Cut out the flow you don��t need. Just focus on where you are and where you want to go. Anyway�� what��s the use of seeing the flow that connects a location you��re not even standing on or a location you��re not trying to go to?


    ��that makes sense. But it doesn��t work out like I thought�� There is a thing called practice to make it work like I thought. ��that��s right.


    And the fact that you can even see the useless flow�� It means that you��ve been paying attention to your surroundings in dealing with mana. Sometimes you just have to learn to focus on yourself. ����.


    So far, if you��ve tried to keep your eyes wide open, try narrowing your eyes when using Ubo. From where you are now to where you want to go now. Think of the whole world as a world connected by two points.


    Baek Seo-jin��s teachings.


    Eunha quietly thought.


    When he looked up, countless streams of mana were passing over his head.


    Soon, the galaxy controlled its view so as not to see unnecessary flows.


    It didn��t even have eyes on the back of its head, so it cut off the flow passing through its head midway and tried to see only the flow in the direction it was heading.


    Still, it didn��t work out as intended.


    Um�� Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    My head was pounding.


    Eunha groaned and frowned.


    And then.


    In the meantime, Baek Seo-jin, who had been quietly watching him capture his realization, opened his mouth.


    ��Occasionally, whenever I have free time, I will come and look after you for a bit.


    ��thank you.


    There is a difference in Baek Seo-jin��s eyes.


    Eun-ha, who recalled the past for a moment, bowed her head and expressed her gratitude.


    ��I��m sure there��s no way to find out what kind of person you are��


    And so, the cultural festival to pick a flower opens.

 Chapter 474

    Relife Player 474(a)


    [Chapter 133]


    [Snake, Petal and Winter]


    The curtain rises for the cultural festival.


    The students went to school early in the morning and conducted a final inspection.


    So at 10 am.


    With the academy��s front gates wide open, countless people entered the premises.


    There will never be a day when I feel as good as today after entering the academy. Oh really, a day like this is coming to me too!


    Towers built with magic all over the site.


    Among them, Choi Ga-in, who was on the top floor of the tower overlooking the main gate, spoke in a voice full of joy.


    The people looking down at my feet seemed to be congratulating me on the occasion.


    slope.


    yes it was a slope


    Guys, aren��t you? Well, Eunha is saying to see the cultural festival with me, right? Wow wow��. Ga-in, I really hope.


    Besides, Eunha asked to see the fireworks too? You��ve probably heard a story about the cultural festival fireworks. What that means is that during the cultural festival, a man and a woman are alone�� Wow! Looks like you��re finally dating Eunha!? Congratulations Gain! No matter how popular you are, Eunha can��t just leave it alone!


    like a play.


    Starting with her, Kang Ye-seul and Kim Byeong-guk skillfully agreed in a situation that has already been repeated several times.


    So did the other students.


    Choi Ga-in was encouraged by their praise and took a vigorous attitude.


    ��it took a really long time to get here.


    Put your hand on the window sill.


    Choi Ga-in raised the corners of his mouth and muttered quietly.


    After entering the academy, the last three years were enough to make her impatient.


    Before graduating from high school academy, I had to create my own influence within the Galaxy Group.


    Because now is the only time when I can get my hands on the power to oppose my half-brother, Choi Jeong-hoon.


    Not to mention recruiting promising players. As a player, he had to take a man who would make his reputation known as his partner and make his influence into his own.


    However, she hasn��t had much success so far.


    No Eun-ha is mine now. Now that he��s in my hands, Choi Jung-hoon won��t be able to say anything anymore.


    However, Eunha Noh came into her hands.


    In the meantime, Noh Eun-ha, whom she was working on, showed kindness to her at some point.


    She wasn��t stupid either. S��ar?h the ��ov��lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The reason was that I had already noticed.


    As long as you have this flower��


    Moonlight��s blessing.


    Whenever Eunha Noh had a conversation with herself, at some point her gaze would turn to the blessing of the moonlight.


    Ga-in Choi, who caught it astutely, recalled the idea that she would be able to handle Noh Eun-ha at will until she handed over the flower.


    If so, just use it to your heart��s content.


    In exchange for these flowers��


    I��m telling you to be my man.


    Choi Ga-in giggled while touching the bracelet wrapped around her wrist.


    It is unknown how important the blessing of moonlight is to Noh Eun-ha.


    From the way Noh Eun-ha treated herself, she could guess that it was a very important elixir.


    She conceived of finally binding him with a marriage contract so that he would not escape from her.


    Oh, there was also a warm sun.


    Soon, she recalled a promising player who was almost attracted to the Galaxy Group this year.


    Taeyang On from the 31st class of Higher Academy.


    If only Noh Eun-ha hadn��t come into her hands, she would have planned to attract On-taeyang as her companion as the next best thing.


    But it was no longer necessary.


    wait a minute no


    Then she denied the idea.


    Excitement flashes across her face.


    -Can Taeyang eat it too?


    Even though it is legally prohibited, it is a time when harem is prevalent in secret.


    Of course, the reverse harem was the same.


    There were also people around her who had a fianc�� and kept a lover apart.


    So there was no reason to choose one over the other.


    You should take both.


    All you have to do is welcome Eunha as your first partner and Taeyang as your second partner.


    But Ga-in, I��m thinking of going out and buying something. Is there anything you want to eat? You know what to buy. okay. Ah Yeseul, you said you wanted to eat kimchi soup, right? I��ll look for that too and come back.


    Choi Ga-in laughed silently.


    Whatever the students who followed him behind his back said, he brushed it off.


    Then she called Kang Ye-seul.


    Come to think of it, have you talked to Junghoon Choi? Will you come?


    Yes, he said he could come on the fourth day of the cultural festival. Call me back and tell me to come. A very monumental event will happen to our Galaxy Group.


    Choi Ga-in looked out the car window.


    Three days from now.


    In front of that many people watching, she will propose marriage to Noh Eun-ha in exchange for the blessing of the moonlight.


    Don��t let Noh Eun-ha take it out or beat it.


    Also, he will prove how high his value is to Choi Jeong-hoon, who treated him like an immature person.


    -I��m really looking forward to that time.


    Choi Ga-in tears his mouth and chant.


    ��


    Rumors floating around the academy recently.


    Even Taeyang On had heard of rumors of affair between Eunha Noh and Gain Choi.


    Why does Ga-in like such a child?


    Onyang could not understand.


    Although Ga-in Choi was a direct descendant of the Galaxy Group, she did not discriminate against people based on their social status.


    Rather, she had been kind to him all this time.


    He was a good-hearted person.


    I couldn��t believe that such a person could not believe that rumors of an affair with Noh Eun-ha, whom he disliked, had spread.


    Ga-in doesn��t even listen to me��


    I hope Eun-ha Noh does something.


    Unlike before, Choi Ga-in did not listen to the story that On-Taeyang was talking about with great enthusiasm.


    No matter how much he said that Eun-ha Noh approached her with some ulterior motive, he didn��t even bother.


    Rather, she changed her expression completely and even let go of the threat.


    ����Taeyang, won��t you keep trying to cross the line?��


    ����what? No, I��m for you����


    ��If you��re thinking of me, stay still. It��s because I have thoughts too. Understand?��


    Then he tried to protest something.


    However, she had to keep her mouth shut after realizing that she was a direct descendant of the Galaxy Group, which she is sponsoring.


    no no


    On Taeyang immediately shook his head.


    The reason he kept his mouth shut was simply that he couldn��t catch solid evidence.


    Ga-in is being tricked by Noh Eun-ha right now.


    Noh Eun-ha is cheating.


    On Taeyang was self-contained.


    Then, he lamented the recent situation in the academy centering on Noh Eun-ha.


    As Noh Eun-ha��s tyranny soared, didn��t Cheoksa Danyu Jomungyeong fall into his hands in a way that went against the rules?


    At that time, there were no opponents.


    Everyone was forced to clap.


    Academy people are afraid of Noh Eun-ha��s power.


    And the Noh Eun-ha division is using it to create discrimination in the academy.


    The world revolves around Noh Eun-ha.


    On Taeyang wanted to somehow change the atmosphere of the academy where justice was not upright and dictatorship prevailed.


    So-.


    ��First, take down Noh��s division, and then take down Noh��s Eunha. If that happens, Cain might come to his senses again.


    On Taeyang put his hand on the scabbard and made a firm resolution.


    I will definitely beat Noh Eun-ha.


    So, going to the General Division Competition was to show off my growth to everyone and imprint the image of defeating Noh Eun-ha��s division.


    On Taeyang moved to the stadium where the general category competition was to be held.


    Don��t get hurt anyway. I��ll be cheering for you from the bleachers, so I��m grateful. do well.


    Ok, thanks.


    entered the arena.


    Taeyang nodded at Jo Ara��s words as she stood at the corner of the road separating the waiting room and the audience.


    Joara vigorously fired a series of fighting slogans.


    On Taeyang shook his shoulders.


    But to watch it alone in the bleachers? It wouldn��t be fun to watch it alone��. The kids who go out with us say they don��t have time?


    Uh�� um�� I just decided to watch it with some other friends. Do you have friends I don��t know?


    do you know what you say There are 1800 students in the same grade.


    Well�� Oh, how about asking Ga-in to watch it in the Galaxy Group VIP viewing room? Wouldn��t it be more comfortable to see it with friends there?


    On Taeyang was worried about Jo Ara.


    Unfortunately, the kind-hearted childhood friend didn��t have many friends around him.


    As a child, surely if she had introduced him to the friends she hung out with.


    Now he was introducing his friends to her.


    So he was relieved to hear that she had made friends he didn��t know.


    Um�� Why? isn��t that better?


    I feel like the shackles holding my ankle have been released.


    On Taeyang mentioned the sponsorship of the Galaxy Group with a heart for her.


    However, Jo Ara��s expression was not so bright.


    Soon she opened her mouth.


    no. are you okay. Not everyone will like it very much. To see each other comfortably in the bleachers.


    Still, it would be more comfortable there��


    If you go there, Ga-in is there too. What��s up with that? It��s not that Cain and you are on bad terms. �� just. I want to be with friends.


    Jo Ara shed an ambiguous smile and rejected On Taeyang��s proposal.


    Onyang grumbled with an incomprehensible face.


    However, there was no time to continue the conversation.


    I��ll stop going in now. go have fun See you later. huh! Should I win without getting hurt?


    Then, without looking back, he made his way to the hallway leading to the waiting room.


    Left behind on the street, Jo Ah-ra sighed.


    It was a sigh of relief.


    I was nervous that Taeyang might have noticed. What would he have said if I told him I would be with Eunwoo and Seona�� I


    decided to watch the general division competition with Jinseo and Cha Eunwoo.


    It was something I couldn��t tell him.


    Jo Ah-ra, who swept her heart, decided to move to the promised place.


    I should tell the kids to eat caramel popcorn. Oh, but would that go well with beer?


    There is nothing more delicious than eating with friends.


    Jo Ara already ate her appetite.


    ��


    The first day of the Cultural Festival.


    Even though lunch had not yet passed, many people visited the academy.


    Phosphoric acid forms everywhere.


    So, instead of taking the road where the cultural festival was going on, Eunha turned to the back of the dormitory.


    There were no people at all, but at least it was a quiet street.


    Then he took a seat on a nearby bench and sat down.


    So many came��.


    The friends who participated in the cultural festival in various ways seemed to be distracted.


    From one point on, there was no message coming up in the group chat room.


    Eun-ha sighed as she checked the pictures Eun-woo had taken of people entering the academy.


    The fact that so many people came to see him was now a burden.


    By the way, the opening ceremony of the general category competition will start in a little while��


    When is this guy coming to twenty-five?


    Eunha raised her hand to block the sun from shining through the leaves.


    Shortly thereafter, the opening ceremony of the general division competition will begin.


    At the opening ceremony, he will perform an exhibition game, and he hoped that his promised partner would come quickly.


    And finally��


    -Master. If you just say that you will be behind the dormitory, do you think anyone will understand? I was scolded for coming. The one thing I��m looking for is amazing.


    I��m always doing well. But the owner seems to be doing better than me?


    < Left > Twenty-five appeared.


    At some point, Eunha smiled at the handsome man who came into her field of vision.


    When he lowered his head, twenty-five naturally sat down next to him.


    Eunha held out her hand.


    What good did you do?


    ��What are you talking about?


    However, he did not give what he asked for, and he was sloppy at twenty-five.


    Eunha frowned at the sound of fat.


    Twenty-five tied up his brown hair and pointed at the corner of his mouth.


    Ayy, just looking at your face, it comes out. Do you think there is poison in your face?


    When did I say that my face was full of miasma��


    Even before, the corners of the master��s mouth were a bit unlucky, but now the corners of the mouth have shortened.


    Don��t talk nonsense. yes. This is a lie, but it��s not a lie that the owner seems to be in a good mood? Seriously, I like this one better.


    Twenty-five speaks strange things.


    Eunha touched the corner of her mouth and brushed off his playful hand.


    A tall handsome man.


    Although it is a street with not many people, twenty-five��s appearance was enough to attract people��s attention.


    Therefore, Eun-ha decided to leave immediately after finishing her business.


    i��m busy right now Talk to you next time. Bad boy to come.


    ����.


    Wrong.


    It��s okay, hurry up or give it to me.


    around summer vacation.


    Eunha waited for this day to come and asked twenty-five to make a certain medicine.


    This was the crux of the operation.


    A drug that put Choi Ga-in in a state of suspended animation.


    It was a drug that brought you to the threshold of death.


    You know how hard it is to make this? It��s not normal to find materials, and it��s hard to make double-triple traces in preparation for tracking, right?


    yes i know Thank you for your hard work. do you need anything?


    It needs the master��s love.


    Yeah, I don��t see anything you need.


    Hey, master? Can you hear me? I don��t have time to play with you. preload.


    Twenty-five flirt.


    The galaxy threatened.


    Only then did Eun-ha take a closer look at the medicine she received.


    One bottle of this can put a person in a state of suspended animation.


    Did you bring the antidote? Can I keep that?


    Please do that.


    Eun-ha put the vial into her holster.


    Then, with Twenty-five, I reviewed the plan I had made in advance.


    The fourth day of the cultural festival.


    Ga-in Choi puts her into a state of suspended animation just when she and Ga-in watch the general category competition.


    And twenty-five takes Ga-in Choi to a place where people can��t reach and separates the moonlight blessing.


    ��I��m done with Choi Ga-in because of Moonlight��s blessing.


    On the last night of the cultural festival, get the moonlight blessing.


    The time limit is in the next three days.


    He will reshape Ga-in Choi��s state of mind once he��s done his part.


    He transforms her into a chess piece that interferes with the Galaxy Group, ultimately


    making her a nuisance to Choi Jeong-hoon.


    I also got the blessing of the moonlight and killed two birds with one stone.


    So-.


    -I look forward to that time.


    Eunha couldn��t hide the corner of her mouth trying to go up.


    Twenty-five, who saw that right then, immediately pointed a finger at him.


    is it so! this is it! The owner is laughing unluckily right now!


    ��Shut that mouth.


    preload.


    Then, work hard during the cultural festival. You know that you have to work in a place where people least come because you don��t want to be found out by others, right?


    I was thinking of going around and looking for it. Okay, please take care of me.


    until the operation is executed.


    Twenty-five would wander around the academy looking for a suitable place to work on separating the moonlight blessings.


    Eun-ha left him behind and decided to go to the opening ceremony of the general category competition.

 Chapter 475

    Relife Player 475(b)


    [Chapter 133]


    [Snake, Petal and Winter (2)]


    Eunha Noh.


    A rising star in the player industry.


    Until a few years ago, few people in the industry knew him.


    It was only called the sleepy dragon of Awareness Academy among industry insiders.


    Despite his young age, it happened that he showed off his skills comparable to Ryu Yeon-hwa in < Seolchang >.


    Since then, the existence of Noh Eun-ha among industry officials has been clearly imprinted in their heads.


    Has it been a little over a year now? I can��t wait to see how much you��ve grown.


    From what I��ve heard, this year��s first graders went to Marado and Yokohama for a final review. I thought the kids had no choice but to grow up quickly in a short period of time. Did Noh Eun-ha go to Yokohama?


    This time, my clan went out to apply for the 1st graders, and from what they said, a lot of things happened on the way to Japan.


    Oh, are you talking about that? The story that Daegu��s Banwoldang Clan couldn��t even talk to promising players this season. well that��s not even there But what��s even more amazing than that is that Noh Eun-ha created a new magic during the voyage.


    Huh, is there a need to set the mood like that just because you developed one magic?


    Because it wasn��t normal magic. Apparently, he killed countless monsters with a single swing of his sword.


    Even if it became difficult to get information as the academy left for Yokohama, is it too much of a lie? At most, it would have been enough to catch a few monsters at once. No, even if it��s not like that? At first, I also urged the clan members with that thought, but they said it wasn��t a lie. Did I even investigate the people who were at the scene at the time?


    Noh Eun-ha, the sleeping dragon of the academy.


    Everyone who set foot in the cultural festival talked about the footsteps he had walked since entering the high school academy.


    Still, some people couldn��t believe that Noh Eun-ha had defeated a monster comparable to the 4th tier in Japan.


    This is so��. I can��t ask the Japanese directly, so I don��t know if that��s right or wrong.


    Oh really! Noh Eun-ha subdued a 4th tier monster in Japan!? When did you see me lie?


    I heard the rumors too, but at the time, student Noh Eun-ha was not the only one there. It is said that the < Empress > was also there


    . < Empress > must have defeated it. No Eun-ha was just helping out.


    Most likely. No matter how much they are called the sleepy dragon of the academy, they are still students.


    Well, I don��t think there is any player in the history of the academy that has the most promising future as Noh Eun-ha.


    People had different opinions.


    Because it didn��t make any sense.


    However, the more they did, the more interest in Noh Eun-ha increased among them.


    And when it came to the topic that he came to be called the < Excellent Thieves > when he got his hands on the Chuksa Danyu Jomungyeong at the end-of-the-semester party��.


    ������No Eun-ha is that amazing?��


    < Pleasantly Naughty >.


    A student who has not yet debuted as a player has an unusual nickname.


    People��s interest has peaked.


    Some were enthusiastic about Noh Eun-ha, who seemed to be walking the path of defeat.


    Some frowned at his aggressive behavior.


    However, even if the positions are different, the extremes are connected.


    ����I can��t do it. I��ll have to check it with my own eyes.��


    They knocked on the door of the academy to see with their own eyes.


    Fortunately, the timing was right.


    The Academy Cultural Festival, which welcomes outsiders once a year and showcases the skills of academy students.


    Furthermore, Noh Eun-ha even entered the high school academy this year.


    It meant that Noh Eun-ha might appear in a general division competition that only high school students can participate in.


    So, unlike previous years, many people visited the cultural festival.


    However, news spread that Noh Eun-ha, the reason they came to the cultural festival, was not participating in the general category competition.


    what��? No Eun-ha doesn��t participate? Then why are you here! Ask for my ticket!


    Show me Noh Eunha!


    As the academy instructors expected.


    people complained


    The academy reacted quickly and announced the official position at the opening ceremony of the general category competition that Noh Eun-ha would appear in an exhibition match.


    In this way, people��s dissatisfaction could be quelled.


    The only problem is that people flocked to the first day of the cultural festival to see Noh Eun-ha.


    It was the cause of the current academy site forming a sea of phosphates.


    It will be difficult to find a place to sit. Are there any seats available?


    It would be easier to just stand and watch�� The people over there are also standing at the very back. we just do it Hey�� What the hell is Noh Eun-ha like and why did she come so many times? Just try not to live up to expectations. Know that I will blacklist you from joining our clan. Hmm��. is it marketing or is it really skill. Can you tell by looking at it yourself? Clan Road! Because your skills are okay!? I��m the one who saw Eunha Noh and Yeonhwa Ryu fighting!


    Academy Dome.


    People who had gathered in the stadium each talked about the Dalian that was to take place shortly after.


    And soon


    The general division competition has begun.


    ��Come out.


    No one listened to the speech announcing the opening ceremony.


    People in the bleachers waited for Noh Eun-ha to appear.


    eventually finally.


    A broadcast aired saying that Noh Eun-ha, a first-year high school academy student, would demonstrate the academy��s status.


    Those who were bored at that moment shouted enthusiastically.


    ������.��


    Received cheers from them.


    Noh Eun-ha came up to the stadium.


    People in the industry narrowed their eyes and observed Noh Eun-ha, who seemed not to be discouraged even after receiving people��s expectant stares.


    It was a height that was invisible at 180.


    Her hair seemed to have a tinge of brown, and her face was full of confidence.


    The body is well proportioned and recognizable from a distance.


    It is proof that he did not neglect training.


    And at the waist-.


    -Two swords?


    Industry insiders were immediately taken aback.


    According to the information, it was known that Noh Eun-ha only uses one one-handed straight sword.


    Of course, there were people who carried two swords while using only one.


    Because there was a case where the sword broke while fighting the monster.


    So they tried to pass it on as calmly as possible without revealing it.


    By the way-


    ����-��


    ��Dual swords?��


    Noh Eun-ha drew two swords.


    The crowd was buzzing.


    Several industry insiders could not hide their agitation.


    Two swords�� What are you trying to do?


    ��No matter how strong you are, you are still a student. I couldn��t overcome the pressure and was nervous, so I made the mistake of holding two swords in my hands.


    This one�� It��s hard to deal with 6th tier monsters alone, but there are three of them. Are you trying to catch three with dual swords now?


    That��s sad. I don��t know why you want to use this sword. You can just use the swordsmanship you have been accustomed to so far, so why are you trying to change your style now? Even now.


    People around you say that you are a genius, so you must be aware that you really think you are a genius. A dark history will be born today. Heh heh��. It reminds me of my childhood. At that time, I also admired the dual swords. She covered one side of her vision with an eye patch��


    The demonstration showed Noh Eun-ha dealing with three 6th tier monsters.


    A 6th tier monster.


    It was not a high-ranking monster, but it was a monster that students had difficulty dealing with.


    The players were also difficult to deal with, so they tended to deal with them in groups.


    However, Noh Eun-ha faces three such monsters.


    with this current.


    I just came here Also, people were cheating. Rumors are unbelievable.


    Most people in the industry frowned when they saw Noh Eun-ha holding two swords in her hands.


    There were numerous players who could not handle even a single sword properly.


    However, the story of handling two swords was absurd.


    Above all, there were far more disadvantages than advantages of using dual swords.


    Holding two swords in one hand meant that the power was dispersed to that extent.


    In addition, the two swords were often intertwined with each other and obstructed the course.


    If you��re using a dagger or dagger, that��s understandable. But you have a one-handed straight sword in one hand and a mangauche in the other. At first glance, the difference in length between the one-handed straight sword and the mangoshu doesn��t seem to be much.


    Well, it��s not that I don��t know what student Noh Eun-ha is aiming for in terms of using Mangoshu�� but this is out.


    I understand that you want to block the enemy��s attack with Mangoshu and attack the enemy with a one-handed straight sword. What an ideal. But how easy is that? I couldn��t swing the sword properly because the copper wire was twisted. In the first place, what is mangoshu? Mangoshu. How comfortable it is to fight with a shield instead of Mangoshu. A lightweight shield would be easier to carry around and would be much more stable than Mangauche��


    It��s just pretending. I did too. Originally, people around my age wouldn��t understand me even if I talked to them.


    Industry insiders clicked their tongues while watching Eunha deal with monsters with two swords.


    It��s an anachronistic fighting style.


    Even if the use of mangoshu is acknowledged, it was a yard with a shield that replaced the function of mangoshu.


    It was also a risky style.


    The reason why I chose Mangoche and not a shield was because it was in line with the meaning of choosing only attacks.


    die or die


    Seasoned players could see that his tactic was causing his own death.


    right then-


    ��������.��


    ��How long has it been since the match started?


    It must have been about 5 minutes now��


    You mean you subdued the 6th tier monster in 5 minutes right now?


    He, who was only keeping the monsters in check, moved in earnest.


    And as if the move he had just shown was a lie, he cut off the head of a monster in an instant.


    As much as the people watching were embarrassed, the monsters were also puzzled.


    ������.��


    I��m playing with it��?


    ��is he really a student? ��who is this. Who said earlier that it would be difficult to wield a sword with a dual wielder?


    People were astonished.


    Even if they saw it with their own eyes, they could hardly accept the reality.


    It��s a pointless battle.


    However, it was important that he showed a mediocre battle against three 6th tier monsters.


    It is a graceful movement.


    There is no clutter at all.


    It is safe to say that it is a truly effective movement.


    Noh Eun-ha defended almost the same place, avoiding the monsters�� attacks, and the moment a gap was revealed to them, she immediately attacked a vital point and ended her life.


    ��< Excellent Donanma > That��s right. I see��


    The two swords are cooler than I thought, right? Shall I learn dual swords? ��He��s doing it easily. How difficult that is. don��t


    Kya really is a dragon. Now, the only thing left to do is to manifest in the world.


    When it��s time for Noh Eun-ha to graduate, I��ll really explode. How much do I have to tell him to join my clan�� 8:2? 9:1? Would you be interested if I guaranteed you a position as an executive? There was a story that Regulus Clan and Myeongwang Clan proposed at 10:0. Crazy�� So you��re saying don��t even dream of a non-S-class clan? No then what do they get?


    to get fame. A reputation that can never be built by giving money.


    Industry insiders said they could not hide their serious faces.


    ��


    It was rare to encounter a 6th tier monster if it was protected by Cocoon.


    Because Cocoon is hindering Mana��s ubiquity as much as possible, and players take precautions to prevent it from spreading to a large-scale ubiquity.


    As a result, Eunha was unable to find an opportunity to learn a sense of real combat.


    It was then that Shin Seo-young suggested it.


    He said that he would prepare a place to sharpen his senses at the general category competition.


    ��three 6th tier monsters.


    it��s suitable not bad.


    So I came to this stage.


    Eunha did not pay attention to the gazes of those who looked down on her.


    I looked down at the monsters born through the medium of magic stones.


    A humanoid monster wearing a hat.


    A wolf-type monster covered in black fur.


    A demon-type monster with a torn mouth.


    Different monsters were occupying their respective positions around him.


    Because it is in front of people��s eyes, the magic that can be used is limited, but��


    Eun-ha held the sword she was wearing on both sides of her waist in her hand.


    In my left hand, the snowy winter.


    In my right hand, the coldly blooming winter.


    Soon, he glared at the monsters and opened his mouth.


    ��What are you doing?


    Eunha raised the corner of her mouth.


    right at that moment.


    The demon-type monster laughed after him and charged first.


    The monster that fell in front of me with a single leap suddenly swung its huge hand.


    Cheonbo


    But the devil��s hand just groped the air.


    The galaxy, which had moved quickly backwards, was out of its attack range.


    Of course, it wasn��t just one enemy. S~ea??h the ��ov��lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A wolf-type monster dug into the gap while making a sound like a beast barking.


    The monster jumped up from the ground and struck down with poison-laden claws.


    I dug in quite well, but��


    ��The sea I was aiming for.


    Eun-ha blocked the toenails that had fallen through the gap she had intentionally given out with winter creeping in the snow.


    There was a sound of metal clashing.


    The guy struggled to pull out the claw caught between the blade and the hilt.


    However, the curved toenails did not come off easily.


    And Eunha couldn��t wait for that time.


    Mana Crasher


    Twist Mangauche to the side with all your might and break its claws.


    The guy screams in pain.


    In the meantime, he decapitated the wolf-type monster with the winter that was blooming coldly.


    The monster dies as it is.


    Then, he crushed his magic stone with his shoes and accelerated the extinction phenomenon so that his existence would disappear quickly.


    With this, the toenails caught on the mangoshu completely disappeared.


    what? Has one already died?


    Eventually, Eunha starts talking to the remaining monsters.


    Eun-ha held out her sword to those who showed vigilance.


    The monster that attacked this time was a humanoid monster that had been aware of his skills from a while ago.


    The guy threw the hat he was wearing on his head toward the galaxy.


    It��s a trap magic.


    Eun-ha looked up at the net-shaped magic that fell over her head.


    In the meantime, the guy narrowed the distance with an ax in both hands.


    ��Not to mention the Mana Crasher


    trapping magic.


    Even the hand in which he was holding the axe. Eun-


    ha cut off the harm that came to her


    with a single swing of her sword .


    The monster that lost two wrists in an instant died as it was.


    Right then.


    Kyaaap!!


    Eunha, who watched the humanoid monsters disappear, quickly evaded the attack from the side.


    The demon-type monster spread a distance and extended one hand to surprise them.


    It was a fairly clever monster.


    But that was it.


    Cheonbo


    Eunha kicked the ground.


    The monster was startled and stretched out a huge hand towards him.


    However, Eun-ha lowered her stance, avoiding the hand passing over her head.


    As the distance gradually began to decrease, the boy seemed to be perplexed.


    The galaxy giggled inwardly and breathed mana into the coldly blooming winter.


    At the same time, the attack that fell overhead was deflected by the snowy winter.


    One-point breakthrough


    right hand forward.


    A huge drill was made at the end of the coldly blooming winter.


    The galaxy, which literally became a drill itself, penetrated the heart of the guy.


    The monster with a hole in its chest collapses unable to control itself.


    ��was worse than expected.


    Eunha picked up the magic stone that had fallen on the floor and murmured quietly.


    There was no excitement whatsoever.


    I didn��t expect the battle to end so briskly.


    If it was a monster that formed a group and linked up, it would have been worth fighting for.


    I should have said it when the academy instructors told me that it was too dangerous.


    regretted it belatedly.


    How long has it been since you started? 10 minutes? 15 minutes?


    It seems a little over 10 minutes.


    Eunha looked up at the people who were looking at her.


    The people who had been whispering until just a moment ago had faces at a loss for words.


    An awkward silence fell.


    No one opened their mouths.


    Anyway, the demonstration ended with this, so I have to go back like this.


    Soon after, Eunha turned around.


    His role is now over.


    It was decided to leave the rest to the people who manage the general category competition.


    I��m sure they��ll sort things out on their own.


    just as expected.


    [This is the end of student Noh Eun-ha��s demonstration��!]


    Just when the announcement was about to be broadcast in the dome arena.


    Eunha turned her back to the aura that crept up behind her.


    ��what.


    above the bleachers.


    Five people who appeared to be players jumped onto the field.


    They touch the barrier separating the arena and the bleachers.


    The protective magic fluctuated greatly and the space shook.


    ����.


    Broken protective magic is restored.


    But by then, players had already invaded the arena.


    Eunha glared at those who approached her.


    I didn��t feel any hostility.


    But speculation is felt.


    ��Ah.


    Then he opened his mouth.


    It was because he checked the men��s impressions and found the clan crest he knew.


    A sentence describing the image of a blazing flame was engraved on the chest of a man wearing heavy gloves.


    -I��m really sorry for the sudden intrusion.


    Blaze Clan.


    < Yeomma > Kang Hyeon-cheol��s clan.


    The man in the lead bowed his head and apologized to Eunha.


    Then they brought up the word that they were members of the Blaze Clan.


    So what is the dragon?


    The dragon is��.


    Eunha asked with annoyance.


    In fact, I could tell without even asking.


    It was obvious.


    I realized it when I learned that they were clan members of Clan Blaze who were crazy about fighting when they were drawing out their speculation.


    ��The Clanlord said. Unfortunately, instead of being able to come here, they asked us to check Eunha Noh��s skills before coming.


    It��s a really crazy squid.


    And the guys under that crazy squid are all crazy squids.


    They��re really crazy about fighting.


    They are not people who can be judged by common sense.


    Eunha, who knew about the Blaze Clan, stuck her tongue out because she was dumbfounded.


    ��So, from now on, Blaze Clan will apply for sparring with Noh Eun-ha!


    A man with a huge sword on the floor raised his voice and said to the audience.


    People��s booing pours out.


    Even so, the Blaze Clan accepts it as something they are proud of.


    I am one of the eight jade in the clan, rated as S rank. First, with student Noh Eun-ha��


    Even if I say I don��t like it, it won��t be any use. no, it went well At this point, I need to loosen up a bit.


    yes?


    Eunha sighed.


    There was no way they would back off.


    it was better


    I just wanted to learn the practical sense.


    In that sense, sparring with members of the Blaze clan would be helpful.


    Eun-ha cut off the man and said.


    ��You all just come in, right?


    ������.��


    Dealing with each other is also a job�� isn��t it?


    thump up


    I heard the sound of something breaking.


    Eunha smiled naturally toward those who showed hostility.


    To go against their planting as much as possible.

 Chapter 476

    Relife Player 476


    [Chapter 133]


    [Snake, Petal and Winter (3)]


    The airflow has changed.


    Favor turned to hostility.


    The air current changed by the difference of one letter landed heavily on the stadium.


    ����It would be better not to think about returning to your body now.


    A man draws a greatsword from the floor.


    Starting with those words, the members of the Blaze Clan held their weapons in their hands.


    The mana that covered the blade was thick.


    Those who live in battle and die in battle have revealed their sincerity without filtering.


    Go and tell Clanlord. If it��s the twelfth seat, stay like the twelfth seat. How much do you want to be criticized later for doing this?


    Even so, the galaxy did not give up.


    Rather, the momentum was even.


    And Eunha also infused mana into the two swords.


    A pattern appeared on the pure white blade.


    A red petal in her right hand.


    A black snake on the left.


    The crazy squid kid made up his mind. To think that only the names were carefully selected and sent��. There are two Eight


    Jade Swords.


    Eunha checked the faces of the players in front of her.


    There were two familiar faces.


    The man who speaks on behalf of the clan members is < Destroyer > Lim Chae-seong.


    The man wearing the horned gauntlet is Hwang Seok-ha from < Red Iron >.


    They belonged to the Palok (�˪z), which collectively refers to the best members of the Blaze Clan that are advertised plausibly in the media.


    The energy radiated by the rest of the clan members suggested that they were highly skilled players.


    ��It comes.


    Lim Chae-seong roared.


    Players moved from the starting point of the scream that shook the space.


    The first person to rush to Eunha was Lim Chaeseong.


    As if he was going to finish it quickly, he slammed the greatsword that was raised above his head.


    ��Kuh��!


    It is an inexorable monster.


    The arena floor was broken.


    Eun-ha avoided the attack by turning halfway using Cheonbo. S��ar?h the N??eFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    However, it was not possible to block all the fragments created in the aftermath of the attack.


    suffered minor injuries.


    Check the backs of your hands for scratches and watch out for those jumping out of the dust cloud.


    Chunbo


    Mana Crasher


    madness


    trajectory has already been identified.


    He sprinted forward while the snow-creeping winter blocked the sword that had broken through the dust clouds.


    Then, he poured mana into his right hand and slashed the back of the heavily armored man.


    Immediately after, the mana remaining on the blade was trimmed into thin thorns and scattered around.


    Doesn��t look after


    hands .


    ��Cause I won��t die anyway


    There was no way the members of the Blaze Clan would die from an attack like this.


    just as expected.


    The man had no problems with his life, except that he fell forward.


    right then-


    ��Except for the man who fell to the ground


    on this hill and that ridge,


    soaked in blood and sweat .


    Three men sang a military song.


    It is choral magic.


    A magic that inflates the scale of an image while intuiting the image through the words of the song.


    The galaxy saw the mana of the Blaze Clan members fluctuate wildly.


    My spirits rose and I felt like my physical abilities had improved significantly.


    These guys�� chorus magic is annoying��


    Fortunately, there aren��t many of them, so it seems that bumping the muscles is the end, but it��s still hard to deal with.


    ����Eunha frowned.


    Feet don��t come off like I thought.


    Just as the three of them deployed the chorus magic that applied the buff to themselves, the other one deployed the debuff magic.


    Whoa��


    Eunha calmed down.


    Lim Chae-seong prepares magic.


    The man who seemed the most agile quickly closed the distance.


    Hwang Seok-ha is running behind the man in a state of assistance, and one person is continuously overlapping debuff magic that restricts actions.


    The members of the Blaze Clan were determined to take advantage of the majority and attack.


    But Eunha wasn��t taken aback.


    I��ve experienced being attacked by the names several times in my previous life.


    won every time


    And still will win.


    ��A winter that blooms coldly


    The winter that blooms coldly responds.


    The sword imbued with green mana emits an intense light around it.


    The red petals engraved on the pure white sword become darker as if they were embodied in reality.


    Assumptions become reality.


    Red petals manifest in the world.


    Uncountable petals fill the surrounding area with a magnificent circle.


    Cancels buffs and debuffs.


    Those who rushed were caught in the storm, unable to advance, and petals obscured their vision.


    Eunha did not miss the opportunity.


    Cheonbo


    Gwangmu


    revolver shot


    Eunha kicked the ground.


    Breaking through the storm of petals, he attacked the man standing in the lead.


    The man reacted reflexively, but he could not block all the trajectories that changed depending on the situation without formality.


    Eventually, the man falls to the floor.


    Eun-ha stepped on the man��s back and jumped into the air.


    head down


    Even in such a situation, Eunha accurately aimed at the cold blooming winter.


    A huge thorn-like bullet flies off and pierces Hwang Seok-ha��s back as he wanders in the storm.


    But the opponent is Palok.


    Hwang Seok-ha, who deduced the location of the galaxy with a single attack, revealed it.


    Eyes meet.


    Hwang Seok-ha lowered his stance and ran toward the galaxy falling to the ground.


    �C Stupid.


    Hwang Seok-ha threw his fist back.


    The fist pulled behind his back goes forward and aims precisely at the falling galaxy.


    Eunha laughed.


    It wasn��t that I flew into the air without preparing any countermeasures.


    Arrogance strikes back. Galaxy


    ��s necklace flashed.


    The fist that began to burn with mana was blocked by the spell and offset the shock.


    Immediately, the magic that absorbed the shock exploded at Hwang Seok-ha.


    ����!!


    belch.


    A violent explosion engulfed him.


    Even so, Eunha was not vigilant.


    It was because he saw Hwang Seok-ha use an artifact right before being countered.


    As expected, Hwang Seok-ha was standing still where the explosion had dissipated.


    no, it wasn��t fine.


    The top is tattered.


    He clenches his teeth and presses his fists together.


    Those fists are dangerous.


    You can get hit without properly defending and get knocked down in one hit.


    And as far as I know, around this time < Destroyer > will be ready��.


    ������!!!


    ��Once again, the sound of an explosion.


    A louder roar than the explosion just before split the ground.


    It��s the work of < Destroyer >.


    Cracked ground will eventually break.


    Eunha quickly moved her body to find a platform to stand on.


    ��Kuh��!!


    At that time, the man who had fallen on the floor attacked Eunha.


    On the way, Eunha stepped on a step and, as it were, rotated once using one foot as an axis.


    While spinning, the mana stored in the blade was shot toward the man.


    Just then, intuition alerted me.


    ��Ajaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!


    < Red Iron > Hwang Seok-ha.


    The fist that fell vertically behind his back blocked the retreat of the galaxy.


    The only way out was to the right.


    And while the galaxy was running to the right, I could intuit that I was caught in the trap of those who simply seemed to be a battle maniac.


    Still, there was only one way.


    And in the direction he was heading��


    ��This is the end.


    < Destroyer > Lim Chae-seong.


    He wrapped a huge amount of mana around his sword and took a stance.


    The momentum that takes your breath away just by looking at it.


    In the end, Lim Chae-seong lowered his greatsword.


    ������!!


    A special magic against high-ranking monsters.


    The flames generated through the medium of enormous mana engulfed the galaxy.


    The world is covered in flames.


    The momentum of the flame does not waver and roars to burn all combustible materials.


    The intense heat does not go away.


    And finally.


    The walls of the fire burning high are lowered and the smoke clears.


    ��In the snowy winter


    .


    Eun-ha was holding a sword that ate flames like crazy.


    The snowy winter is killing it.


    The black snake engraved on the sword wriggling and opening its mouth.


    Eventually, when the color of the sword body that absorbed the flames changed to red��


    ��It��s perfect for developing a sense of real combat.


    Eun-ha opened her mouth to the man who was stunned.


    Lim Chae-seong suddenly came to his senses.


    But by then it was already too late.


    It��s because Mangoshu vomited fire.


    There was no knowledge of whether it was a snake or a snake


    .


    The being wriggles its body made of flame and rushes at Lim Chae-seong.


    Once again, fire covers the world.


    ��


    Noh Eun-ha from < The Great Donanma >.


    Now, he was nothing more than a guaranteed check in the industry.


    As a result, industry officials who tried to talk to him somehow came to this place.


    Regulus Clan, which is currently regarded as the second finger in Korea, was in the same position as the other clans.


    I��m afraid who isn��t the ones under the player Kang Hyeon-chul�� Is there not a single normal person in that clan?


    Regulus Clan Lord Gu Yeon-soo.


    He clicked his tongue when he came to the General Division Convention, even entrusting the work he had to do to the executives.


    It was because the Blaze Clan members suddenly stormed in as soon as the demonstration match was over.


    Then, he asked Noh Eun-ha for a fight.


    Then Eun-ha Noh burst out saying that they should all come together.


    ��Couldn��t he be a normal person too? You can��t do that. My clan doesn��t accept madmen��. Oh, that��s right. Yeonhwa You know about Noh Eunha, don��t you?


    Eun-ha is�� a person like Eun-ah.


    ��is that credible information?


    It was nothing short of arrogant.


    No matter how good Noh Eun-ha is, her opponents are those who have secured considerable recognition in the S-ranked Blaze.


    Two of them were members of Palok belonging to the executive level.


    They were players comparable to the seven lions of Clan Regulus.


    However, Noh Eun-ha knew this and said that she would deal with five people alone.


    ��I��m pissed off.


    In the end, the faces of the Blaze Clan members were filled with anger.


    Not only them, but also industry insiders present here frowned.


    The story that Noh Eun-ha had a strong personality spread implicitly throughout the industry.


    Even taking that into account, his personality was too tough.


    It��s completely infantile.


    My older sister has such a soft personality, but why is my younger brother so tough?


    Because Ryu Yeon-hwa, who was off duty today, was sitting next to me just in time.


    Gu Yeon-soo asked about Noh Eun-ha and summarized her feelings about him.


    It is a difficult type to deal with.


    He was a person who could break the clan��s discipline.


    Even so, it was well worth taking the risk and attracting Noh Eun-ha into the clan.


    Has it been two years now? To be strong enough to stand up to Palok in two years�� A real monster. A monster.


    ��yes. I think I��m stronger than before.


    Gu Yeon-soo stuck out his tongue.


    While Yeonhwa Ryu was rated B by the Mana Management Organization, she was rated S by the Regulus Clan, which puts more emphasis on skills.


    Moreover, not too long ago, he even defeated one of the Seven Lions.


    Gu Yeon-soo thought that her improvement alone was unprecedented, but he never expected to see someone more talented than her.


    What the hell did you eat to grow up to be such a monster?


    People are overwhelmed.


    Gu Yeonsu felt the same way.


    I couldn��t put into words how Noh Eun-ha showed me that she didn��t get pushed back even when she was against 5 people.


    Wow�� those kids are really sincere. Even using choral magic?


    Noh Eun-ha is riding the current.


    The members of the Blaze Clan seemed to be belatedly taking a hard look at his skills.


    As a result, he even uses chorus magic.


    Chorus magic that is the symbol of the Blaze Clan.


    Loud lyrics dominating the space.


    People were excited to hear the military song woven by only three players.


    But that was it.


    Is that the power of Chuksa Danyu Jo Mungyeong? It��s a magic that seems to be quite helpful when raiding.


    Petals spread out around No Eunha.


    The red petals swirling like a storm canceled the effects of buff and debuff magic.


    Gu Yeon-soo��s eyes lit up when she saw the magic that made Noh Eun-ha into < Queen of Thieves >.


    Still, an octopus is an octopus. Where will the face of the S-class clan go if they get dumped on the students?


    Nevertheless, the five players gradually got used to dealing with Noh Eun-ha.


    Conversely, Noh Eun-ha must have been somewhat weak in fighting against the 6th tier monsters even before the sparring.


    In such a situation, since I was dealing with five people by myself, there was no way I could properly respond.


    Moreover, they were seasoned veteran players in battle.


    Although the fact that the five of them are driving one Noh Eun-ha hard is in itself a loss of face.


    But did player Do Wan-Jun say that?


    If you watch Noh Eun-ha��s movements, you can tell that he is trying to hide his skills.


    Certainly it is.


    Gu Yeon-soo narrowed her small eyes even more.


    I watched Noh Eun-ha��s movements.


    At some moments, his movements can be seen flinching.


    It hides this skill.


    Why are you trying to hide your skills?


    Well, it��s said that showing off your skills is something you do, but you��re still a student.


    Shouldn��t you raise your value to the people in this position?


    Gu Yeon-soo was lost in thought.


    Why is Noh Eun-ha hiding her power?


    At the end of the thought, there are two conclusions. One was that he was hiding his skills with a big picture, and the other was that he was hiding his skills inevitably.


    For example, there is a killing magic among the hidden magic. Other than that, there are magic that other people will be wary of.


    Even if that were the case�� I wouldn��t have learned such magic at my age. What magic are you hiding?


    Gu Yeon-soo stroked his chin.


    Soon he removed his hand from his chin.


    This is because Noh Eun-ha fell into an obvious trap.


    It was checkmate.


    < Destroyer > Lim Chae-seong was waiting for Noh Eun-ha on the way out, so the sparring was almost over.


    Crazy��


    Gu Yeon-soo had no choice but to shed nausea.


    Lim Chae-seong attacked Noh Eun-ha with a magic that burned up the space without adding or subtracting power.


    A magic that is too dangerous for an academy student to stop.


    As if representing his thoughts, people��s screams erupted from everywhere.


    The audience becomes a crucible of confusion.


    right then-


    ��It��s okay.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa opened her mouth.


    Her gaze was unwavering as she watched the flames soar high.


    Gu Yeon-soo was able to regain his composure at the sight of her confidence.


    Eventually, the flames that fiercely filled the barrier gradually lost their momentum.


    ��In the snowy winter,


    the fireworks exploded again.


    The flame flickers as if it were alive.


    At the center was Noh Eun-ha.


    The mangoche he holds in his left hand greedily sucks up the flames.


    ������.��


    It is a strange sight.


    It was also strange.


    As he swung his flame-bearing sword, an unknown being, whether a dragon or a snake, appeared in the world.


    The being whose whole body was made of flame exploded flames as if it were roaring and attacked the members of the Blaze Clan.


    Gu Yeon-soo watched the scene with his mouth open.


    ��what��s that black again? Did you absorb the magic just now?


    dual sword.


    People, including him, came up with the word nonsense when Noh Eun-ha first tried to use the dual sword.


    However, Noh Eun-ha was now admirably handling the two-sword style.


    Aside from that, each sword had a power that could not be ignored.


    Who the hell is the creator of that device?


    He swears that when this sparring is over, people will go out to find the maestro who made the sword for Noh Eun-ha.


    But that��s second.


    why. Are you worried about being okay?


    ����.


    Gu Yeon-soo rolled her eyes.


    A little while ago, Ryu Yeon-hwa was shaking her body.


    Noh Eun-ha, who was dealing with five people, seemed to be worried.


    The sight of him holding the spear pole seemed like he would run to it at any moment if there was any problem.


    Gu Yeon-soo burst into laughter when he saw her fidgeting, who usually seemed taciturn.


    So he decided to help her as a Clanlord.


    But no matter how you think about it, it��s too much for the five of us to deal with one person. Don��t they have any pride? �� that��s right.


    I think it would be better for someone to go and help��. How about Yeonhwa you going to help?


    ��may I? That��s right! The Blaze Clan caused this mess anyway, but that��s the reason. Just make it plausible��.


    -Hanmae-ryu


    Falls (�ٲ�)


    Not listening properly.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa jumps into the stadium.


    A hole in the wall was made in an instant.


    ��I��ll join you.


    Yeonhwa sister!?


    The world of sparks is passing by.


    The winter world has arrived.

 Chapter 477

    Relife Player 477


    [Chapter 133]


    [Snake, Petal, and Winter (4)]


    ��It��s a sword to kill thoroughly.


    Hwang Jin-hee, who was invited as a guest teacher at the academy, was not happy and evaluated Noh Eun-ha��s swordsmanship.


    It was a fighting style that only knew how to kill something, and as a result, even led to death.


    In her experience, such a person usually lived with nothing to lose and had a broken personality.


    I don��t know what kind of life I��ve lived at that age to be able to practice swordsmanship like that.


    she


    clicked her tongue.


    She, too, was able to affirm how great Noh Eun-ha was, just like everyone else thought.


    That��s why it was just sad.


    At an age where there was still room for growth, he was practicing swordsmanship that would lead him to ruin.


    At the same time, it also made my heart ache.


    Because of the resentful world that made him walk the path of defeat.


    The more I look at it, the sadder it gets.


    People go crazy when they see Noh Eun-ha, who doesn��t fall behind the members of the Blaze clan in the slightest.


    On the contrary, she watched Dalian with a cold head.


    she could say


    The monster named No Eun-ha was created by the destroyed world.


    So how can you be enthusiastic? We must lament how desperate the world is to create that monster.


    Hwang Jin-hee realized that traveling around the country for decades to correct the world was not meaningful.


    It��s natural to handle dual swords. According to the information the disciple told me, he had been using only one sword all the time. Does it make sense to use dual swords in a short period of time?


    Anyway, I am a bastard, I am a bastard.


    Soon, she hardened her face as she watched Noh Eun-ha jump into the flames without hesitation.


    People initially booed him when he used the dual sword. Then, when he mastered the dual sword perfectly, he turned his palm over and was busy praising his inaction.


    To those not familiar with it, Noh Eun-ha wielding two swords must have looked cool.


    But she wasn��t.


    -If you think that��s cool, you��ll have to gouge out your eyeballs. It��s a good style to die.


    Mangoshu in the left hand. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A one-handed straight sword in his right hand.


    She harshly criticized Noh Eun-ha, who handles dual swords.


    The reason why he chose the mangoche instead of the shield means that he gave up defense.


    Will a person who has the will to attack swiftly pay attention to his own safety?


    That��s why his swordsmanship was a sword for killing thoroughly.


    It seems that the disciple was greatly influenced by that child. I will teach you not to imitate in the future.


    The relationship between Noh Eun-ha and her disciple Choi Eun-hyuk was figured out right away.


    Hwang Jin-hee repeated as if he had promised.


    Then he frowned.


    I carefully observed the way Noh Eun-ha moved her feet.


    But no matter how you think about it��


    ��It resembles Baek Seo-jin.


    The dignity that had been vaguely buried in Choi Eun-hyuk was deeply buried in Noh Eun-ha.


    Of course, Eunha Noh��s style did not perfectly follow Seojin Baek.


    The basic background is Baek Seo-jin��s style, but Noh Eun-ha��s style must have been achieved by himself.


    Even so, I couldn��t help but be concerned about the relationship between Noh Eun-ha and Baek Seo-jin.


    It doesn��t look like Baek Seo-jin��s pupil, but it��s certain that he taught that child.


    He�� What was he thinking when he created such a monster?


    Hwang Jin-hee sighed.


    I couldn��t understand Baek Seo-jin��s intentions.


    That��s why she couldn��t like him even more.


    Hoo��.


    Then, before I knew it.


    A woman with impressive light blue hair broke down the barrier and entered the arena.


    Soon, the flames that filled the arena disappeared like a lie, and a world of fluttering eyes arrived.


    ��Is Sungwoon his disciple?


    Hwang Jin-hee moved her mouth.


    Spirit that does not lose to Noh Eun-ha.


    And the ability to not lose even a little bit even against five people.


    Hwang Jin-hee changed his mood when he saw a woman with light blue hair brandishing a spear.


    Judging by his skill with the spear, he must have been a disciple of Namgung Sung-woon.


    He looks calm, but he is a child who secretly resembles Sungwoon.


    Hwang Jin-hee laughed.


    Entering the arena without warning.


    It was like looking at Namgung Nebula��s past.


    As a result, I really liked the woman who ruled the world of snow.


    When you think about it, it was a strange thing.


    ����It wouldn��t be strange even if his personality broke down to the extent that he could use a sword like that�� But it seems that people around him do not cease.


    So is my brother-in-law.


    The same goes for the disciple of Namgoong Sungwoon.


    Other than that, she caught a glimpse of Noh Eun-ha��s surroundings while living as a guest teacher.


    It seemed that there were always people around Noh Eun-ha.


    And everyone around him had happy faces.


    Is it possible to have a good luck�� It��s like you��re born with something you can never have with skill or luck.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa added.


    The face of Dalian has been greatly tilted.


    it will soon be over


    Hwang Jin-hee had a benevolent smile while predicting their victory.


    ��


    Ryu Yeon-hwa added.


    It was only for a moment that Eunha was surprised to see her bursting into the arena out of nowhere.


    He met her eyes and exchanged opinions with each other��s gaze.


    one plate?


    one plate.


    It has been several years now.


    When she was a student at the academy, the sign we exchanged each morning when we sparred with her.


    There was no need to speak out.


    The two, who knew about each other��s skills, worked together so quickly that it was colorless that they had met for the first time.


    Hanmae-ryu


    monsoon


    rain Ryu Yeon-hwa slams the window.


    Dozens of icicles formed in the air.


    Icicles that make you nervous just by facing them fly all at once to the members of the Blaze clan.


    ice breaks


    Amidst the sound of ice shattering, intermittent sounds of pain can be heard.


    However, even that sound is soon drowned out by the sound of breaking ice.


    Cheonbo��s


    cold smoke rises.


    The galaxy rushed into space filled with cold.


    Burst Counter


    A cold blast that explodes sporadically.


    Those who had not yet secured their sight were caught in the storm with a roaring sound.


    When the storm lifted, there were only two Palok standing in their seats.


    One person lost consciousness and fell down, and the person who soared high into the sky and fell was unable to control his body properly.


    The last person seemed to have managed to minimize the shock.


    However, what all five people had in common was that they were all frozen in the cold as if they were standing in the middle of a snowy field.


    It must be difficult for everyone to move their bodies because they have frostbite in one place.


    You won��t be able to breathe properly.


    It probably feels like your lungs are freezing.


    Eunha calmly watched them as they were careful to breathe while receiving Yeonhwa��s protective magic.


    Gwangmu


    Hanmae-ryu


    icy road


    Their movement was noticeably delayed.


    The two did not miss the opportunity and moved forward.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa went head-to-head with Lim Chae-seong from < Destroyer >, and Eun-ha faced Hwang Seok-ha from < Red Iron >.


    Even so, it is palok.


    Each attack had a power that could not be ignored.


    Cheonbo


    Mana Crasher


    But what does that mean?


    Victory was already clearly on the line.


    The galaxy, which distanced itself from Hwang Seok-ha, infused Mana into Mangoshu.


    On the surface of the snowy winter, the shape of a black snake emerged again.


    ��It��s because this doesn��t just go in a straight line. �� what?


    < Red Iron > Hwang Seok-ha ran away from Mana Crasher��s slash.


    However, Eunha did not avoid the spot and slightly twisted the snowy winter.


    Hwang Seok-ha��s eyes widened.


    A slash that he obviously avoided was because he tried to strike him from behind.


    The snowy winter feature is also quite useful.


    Eun-ha was satisfied to see Hwang Seok-ha flustered.


    Characteristics of the snowy winter.


    Being able to wield the mana imbued into the sword like a whip.


    Eun-ha pushed Hwang Seok-ha, who was running to close the distance, away from her while whipping her with her Mana Crasher.


    Meanwhile then-.


    ��Ryu Yeon-hwa, a


    bird


    cage in Hanmae-ryu, deployed a large-scale magic.


    The snow that had been filling the floor flew wildly at her command.


    A huge cage was built.


    Imprisoned in a cage, Lim Chae-seong wielded a sword to somehow escape the harsh winter world.


    But the eye broke and came back, getting stronger each time the cage��s range was reduced. ��When


    the Seolryong


    in the Hanmae-ryu drama


    finally stopped Lim Chae-seong from moving completely.


    She totally nailed it.


    The snow-covered dragon opened its mouth and swallowed Lim Chae-seong, who was trapped in a cage.


    One of the eight jade was defeated.


    -Then shall I finish it too?


    Meanwhile, while Hwang Seok-ha is stunned as he sees Lim Chae-seong collapsed in an instant.


    Eunha giggled as if teasing him.


    don��t worry.


    don��t kill


    ��


    It snows heavily.


    The situation that seemed to flow was completely tilted with the intervention of Ryu Yeon-hwa in < Seolchang >.


    In the end, the Dalian ended with the defeat of the Blaze Clan members.


    Isn��t that sister so cool!? She��s a complete girl version.


    A girl��s version of Noh Eun-ha�� Well, it��s not that you��re completely wrong, but if you say that to Yeon-hwa unnie later, you might get scolded.


    Ariel jumped up and down in her seat and waved at the two of them.


    Minji stopped Ariel with a face that she couldn��t stop.


    That person�� is senior Yeonhwa? that��s right. Yeonhwa unnie is also a friend of Eunah unnie.


    Meanwhile, Yoon I-byeol looked at Ryu Yeon-hwa and Noh Eun-ha, who were talking about something.


    At the same time, I organized the information about Ryu Yeon-hwa that Min-ji told me a little while ago.


    The relationship between the two seemed very close to mere seniors.


    You must be very close with Eunha.


    It��s because they��re friends with Eun-ah unnie, so they��ve known each other since they were little. 6th grade? It seems like we��ve known each other since then, so it��s already been 4 years.


    I know this shouldn��t be the case.


    Farewell became depressed when he saw Ryu Yeon-hwa, who had beautiful blue hair.


    I felt depressed.


    There are too many women around Eunha.


    And strangely, they all had a beautiful appearance.


    I was intimidated to compare my appearance with them.


    What��s more, what makes her even more depressed is��


    ����while not showing me that kind of face�� it was bad.


    It was that Noh Eun-ha, having a conversation with Ryu Yeon-hwa, shows a face with a variety of emotions.


    Also, strong trust seemed to be buried in the eyes looking at Ryu Yeon-hwa.


    It��s a reaction she��s never seen before.


    By the way, the stadium is all destroyed, so I wonder if Eunhyuk and the kids will be able to compete in the general division competition��


    Since we��ve seen everything, how about we just go watch the cultural festival? You��ll come and see me tomorrow anyway.


    Well�� that��s right. right? Let��s go, let��s go! huh?


    In fact, people who came to see Noh Eun-ha��s skills were leaving.


    Ariel insisted on going to the cultural festival while clinging to Minji��s arm.


    Nevertheless, Yoon I-byeol just sat and looked at Eun-ha and Ryu Yeon-hwa.


    I strain my eyes and read their lips.


    ��go see it with me.


    ��huh. good.


    It seems to say so.


    Yoon I-byeol bit her lip as she watched the two seem to be returning to the waiting room.


    I want to see you too��.


    As if complaining.


    She lowered her head and muttered.


    I wanted to talk to Eunha asking if we could look around together later.


    At that time, I had the wish that he would nod.


    ��


    Ryu Yeon-hwa is currently a player who is making a splash as < Seolchang >.


    He is such a busy person.


    That��s why Eunha never thought that such a person would come to the cultural festival.


    Because it��s off-duty today.


    Is it your day off today? On days off, you should rest at home. are you all right?


    ��After warming up once, it��s not hard anymore. refreshing Good mood.


    I say thank you to Ryu Yeon-hwa.


    Eunha asked her how she was doing.


    Right after that, she clicked her tongue when she realized that today was a holiday.


    Originally, I was going to come with Eun-ah, but the time didn��t match with Eun-ah.


    Oh, so my sister said she would come on the third day. So, is your sister here alone? no. I came with Clanlord. When I heard that you were appearing this time, I entrusted all the work to others��


    Really? I��m not that kind of person Where are you?


    yes it��s over there


    He turned his head in the direction she pointed with his finger.


    Just as she said, Gu Yeon-soo, a member of the Regulus Clan, was sitting in the seat.


    He waved his hand warmly.


    Eun-ha pretended not to have spotted him and turned her head away.


    It was obvious why Regulus Clanlord was waving so friendly.


    He came to recruit himself.


    So what are you going to do from now on? Are you going back with Clanlord?


    Um��


    Soon, Eun-ha changed the subject.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa narrows her eyes.


    It seemed that she was lost in thought, unable to make a decision.


    How come you don��t want to go back


    Eun-ha burst into laughter when she saw Ryu Yeon-hwa, who was troubled.


    Since she has been visiting the academy for the first time in a while, it must be regrettable that she cannot go back like this.


    Who are you planning to watch the cultural festival with? ��no. I��m alone.


    okay?


    In fact, I could have dealt with five members of the Blaze Clan alone.


    Thanks to her help, I was able to finish the couple with ease.


    So Eun-ha, who owed her, had to repay her in some way.


    After the finish, time was empty.


    Eunha trembled and said.


    ��If you don��t have anyone to see, let��s go see it with me.


    ����.


    won��t you tell me?


    Ryu Yeon-hwa hesitated.


    She stared at him.


    Before long-.


    ��Yes. good.


    As if to mark the end of winter.


    She replied with a bright smile.


    ��


    The first day of the general division competition finals.


    Due to the stadium being destroyed, Dalian was delayed beyond the scheduled time.


    The instructors busily moved around and changed the stage, and the tournament began��.


    ��Is this the only thing you have?


    Almost half of the seats were empty.


    Jin Parang, who was thinking of showing his skills properly to people, could not hide his devastated expression.


    It seemed that the opponent was the same. After taking a look around the stadium, his shoulders drooped.


    ��The winner! Jinpalang��!!!


    There is no response from people.


    Jinpa-rang, who fought amid indifference, put on a sullen expression.


    ��The winner! Kaede Hoshimiya��!!!


    ��The winner! Mok Min-ho��!!!


    ��The winner! Kang Si-hyung��!!! ��The winner! Eunhyuk Choi��!!!


    ��The winner! Bae Soo-bin��!!!


    It was a misjudgment by the instructors at the academy.


    People who came to see Noh Eun-ha saw Noh Eun-ha and left.


    After all, for the first time in Academy history.


    It is said that the finals of the general division competition started very lonely.

 Chapter 478

    Relife Player 478


    [Chapter 133]


    [Snake, Petal and Winter (5)]


    Passion disappears.


    Looking back, I don��t think the problem was that I tried my best to enter the academy when I was in middle school.


    Didn��t I pour all my passion for life at that time?


    Lee Cheon-seo had been thinking that way ever since her brooch was taken away by a male student she had been ignoring implicitly after returning from Marado.


    ��Grape cotton candy sold only here at the academy! It is cotton candy that is very easy to eat without making your hands sticky! Don��t be fooled and try it!


    Very lucky.


    There was an opportunity to transfer to the third year of the middle school academy.


    At that time, I was wrapped up in the feeling that I had lived a successful life.


    But that was it.


    Lee Cheon-seo, who achieved her goal of entering the academy without fail, has lived a purposeless life since then.


    As a result, I forgot how to work hard.


    eventually fell behind.


    Mr. Ha�� Why am I doing this right now? This year��s cultural system passes like this.


    Yi Cheon-seo sighed.


    I wanted to make a friend of the opposite sex and spend the cultural festival fresh. At least, like last year, spending a cultural festival with the friends of the Noh Eun-ha division.


    But even that was impossible.


    This is because most of my friends participated in the general category competition.


    The women decided to tour the cultural festival in pairs.


    On the other hand, he was eliminated in the preliminaries and was working in a department planned by his class.


    Even girls these days ignore me like a bug��. How can a person treat me kindly when Eunha is around and change her face when Eunha isn��t there?


    How did I become like this?


    Where did it go wrong?


    Lee Cheon-seo was lost in thought as she handed cotton candy to a passing lover with her arms crossed.


    I think it was because I entered the academy with all my passion, but a different school life was waiting for me.


    Aren��t they all working too hard? We are from secondary academy. Doesn��t that alone guarantee some degree of life?


    It��s okay to loosen up a little bit. Why did you decide to work so hard?


    Suffocate the person in between.


    Everyone lives too hard.


    However, having accomplished his goal of entering the academy, he did not want to put forth any more effort.


    As a result, Kang Si-hyung, who thought he was inferior to him, caught up with him.


    It was overtaken by a tortoise.


    The students now took it for granted that the guardian of Noh Eun-ha��s division was Kang Si-hyung.


    Lee Cheon-seo lost his motivation even more. I thought I wanted to defeat Kang Si-hyung, but I didn��t want to work that hard.


    Grape cotton candy and go! This is no ordinary cotton candy! This is an academy specialty made of round cotton candy shaped like grapes! It��s easy to eat because it doesn��t stick to your hands!


    and a few months ago.


    He was defeated in Dalian with a golden brooch in Marado.


    The opponent was from a high school academy. It grew rapidly in a short period of time and drove Lee Cheon-seo.


    In addition, the students have achieved remarkable growth through the Jongpyeong.


    At that time, Lee Cheon-seo��s pride collapsed.


    By the time he realized that he had fallen behind even the students of the Higher Academy, it was too late.


    I didn��t have the face to see Noh Eun-ha.


    no-


    ��How do you look at them because you��re embarrassed? It��s obvious that Eunha is going to nag me too.


    At first, he tried to retrieve the golden brooch by requesting a revenge match.


    That didn��t work out.


    I realized it after losing three times in unofficial revenge matches.


    At this level, it is impossible to defeat the opponent.


    I can��t help it. In the sense of self-reflection, I shouldn��t hang out with them as much as possible for the time being. Am I the only one who loses in Dalian? Do you think the kids who subtly give me side dishes won��t be taken away?


    Rather than that, let��s wait for friends who will one day lose the golden brooch like himself.


    At that time, I would naturally approach the Noh Eun-ha division.


    At that time, the galaxy will not give you anything.


    It could be said that it was a strategic retreat to not hang out with the Noh Eun-ha division, saying that he was busy with training recently.


    let me see it somewhere S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It was when he thought so.


    Grape cotton candy made with magic and good for the body! Wouldn��t it be nice to have a private meal with a man and a woman?


    what. were you working here? is it the galaxy? Who��s next to me��


    ��Hello?


    Just in time, Noh Eun-ha came to the booth.


    Lee Cheon-seo, who was promoting cotton candy without thinking, put on a puzzled expression.


    My eyes widened when I saw the woman standing next to me.


    Wow��.


    It��s a beauty that naturally exclaims.


    She was a woman who did not seem to show emotional agitation.


    A woman who seems to need courage even to get close to her.


    Contrary to her outward impression, however, the woman with the striking blue hair greeted her warmly.


    It must be because he recognized himself as a friend of Eunha.


    Even so, Cheon-seo felt excited.


    Are you not interested in me?


    have some misunderstanding


    I fall into the wings of the imagination.


    And, as always until now��


    -Are you selling cotton candy here?


    uh? Uh uh uh��


    ��Cotton candy that doesn��t stick to your hands? Shall we eat one of these? Ok, fine.


    Then Cheonseo, give it to two people to eat together. �� Can I eat it all?


    Since the two of us are going to share, won��t it be somehow? Um�� yes, Eunha, do whatever you want.


    Chunseo, you know?


    ��Noh Eun-ha poured cold water on her.


    Soon after waking up from the dream, Lee Cheon-seo sighed inwardly.


    I don��t know what Noh Eun-ha did in her previous life and why there are so many women around her.


    The other woman just stared at Noh Eun-ha as if she didn��t care.


    In the end, Lee Cheon-seo handed him cotton candy.


    But this time��


    ��Now, sister, try eating first.


    thank you. �� it��s good.


    okay? huh. try one too


    Mmm�� pretty tasty.


    The two people are salting in front of their eyes without leaving their seats.


    Seo Cheon looked at them with envy as they took turns eating the cotton candy clumped together like grapes.


    Unlike herself, who was making cotton candy, Noh Eun-ha was enjoying her youth.


    ��Huh? what? Why are you smelling me all of a sudden? does it smell I guess I should have taken a shower after all. It��s just�� I like the smell. It��s okay because it doesn��t smell even if you don��t wash it.


    Did you say it smells good? But you say it doesn��t smell? ��that it smells good. I don��t smell sweat.


    is it? I��m not sure. It smells sweet and similar.


    Is it because I used the same fabric softener as my sister?��


    Two people eating cotton candy by sticking their bodies together.


    Then, while she was eating cotton candy, she suddenly smelled Eunha��s body odor.


    She brought her nose to the nape of his neck and sniffed.


    Eun-ha was surprised while eating cotton candy, and Lee Chun-seo opened her mouth in a daze.


    I would die of envy of Noh Eun-ha.


    What is your sister writing?


    Like what?


    fabric softener.


    ��was it a lilac?


    where? I��ll take care of it too.


    no. i sweat I didn��t wash after sparring earlier��


    I didn��t wash either, right? ��but still can��t.


    Wow�� I feel like I��m the only one. Then�� I��ll let you do it next time.


    ��uh? I was just kidding��


    Ah�� Sorry. I did not know. Hey, um�� Do you want to take it?


    A woman with her long, light blue hair, revealing a beautiful nape of her neck.


    Lee Cheon-seo quietly exclaimed.


    It was like looking at a pictorial.


    It was a pity that I couldn��t see it up close because the stall was blocking my way.


    But No Eunha��


    ��No, it��s okay. be mad at my sister


    Then I��ll keep it a secret from Eun-ah. �� are you kidding? yeah it��s a joke


    I was surprised. Are you so serious that you don��t even know if you��re joking or not?


    Um�� is that so?


    Yi Cheon-seo immediately cursed.


    why don��t you hit it


    Even women didn��t seem to like it.


    When he saw Eunha pulling back, his clothes exploded on their own.


    I don��t know why heaven gives such an opportunity to him who can��t even use it properly.


    Maybe the technique of taking it out at the crucial moment works for girls?


    Then, Lee Cheon-seo came up with a realization.


    Maybe the reason why there are always women around Noh Eun-ha is because he doesn��t express his feelings clearly.


    In short, it is to make the other person ride.


    ��the art of making trouble.


    Not bad.


    Shall I try it too?


    It��s something you never know Then, one person might be involved��


    Lee Cheon-seo thought deeply.


    I don��t even know if there is a rule that says ��a good person can do anything��.


    In the meantime, Eunha and the woman, who had been talking a lot, were about to leave.


    Cheonseo, I��ll eat cotton candy well. Then we go.


    Ah uh��! Have fun!


    Doing my best in the general category competition. �� I fell.


    what. did you fall ��I did not know? Oh sorry. I��ve been distracted lately�� Come to think of it, I think I heard it.


    until you leave.


    Eunha casually gives the side.


    Cheon-seo was taken aback by Eun-ha��s attitude of not paying attention to her.


    A little disappointed.


    But the disappointment was short-lived.


    She introduced herself as Ryu Yeon-hwa and said goodbye.


    See you later.


    Ah yes! Let��s meet again next time! I��ll be here all the time during the cultural festival, so if you have time��


    let��s go, sister.


    huh.


    Of course, she didn��t pay much attention to him either.


    Lee Cheon-seo waved her hands excitedly, then let her hands drop in vain as she watched the two walk away.


    Then my eyes flashed open.


    ��Galaxy. Didn��t you pay and go?


    This is a complete robbery.


    Yi Cheon-seo murmured sadly.


    ��


    I lost my parents when I was young.


    Before the 9-year-old fairy government was launched.


    The city was covered in flames.


    Monsters that deviated from the standard of life turned the small city of Sejong City into a mess.


    ������.��


    Ryu Yeon-hwa.


    The reason she was able to survive was because she was aware of the gift the moment she faced death.


    By completely freezing the surrounding area, he was able to protect himself until the players arrived.


    ����Honey, will you come to my house?��


    And then.


    She met her mentor.


    With nowhere else to go, she took the hand that Namgoong Sung-woon gave her.


    From that day on, she thoroughly learned spearmanship under him.


    ����A calm sleep is always calm. You, Yeon-hwa, should know how to have the same heart as Myeong-gyeong-su.��


    ����yes.��


    Every day was a repetition of training.


    She always had to live a life facing the window.


    All the people in Namgoong Nebula��s school were living the same life as her and establishing firm beliefs.


    As a result, her personality naturally became reticent and serious like them, and she lived a different life from those who enjoyed their daily lives.


    ��Is that him?��


    ��It��s amazing that he became < The Seed > of < Shinchang > despite his young age.��


    ��It��s scary to get close. If you look at it, it gives off an atmosphere that says don��t talk to it.��


    It was only natural that she was clumsy in dealing with people.


    Moreover, the people of the world only showed curiosity towards her, but did not try to approach her warmly. Those who


    occasionally approached her


    were usually intimidated by the outward appearance.


    Those who did not were industry officials who approached her with the perception that she was a descendant of < Shinchang >.


    So she had no one to call her friends.


    Until I met Noh Eun-ah.


    ��You run really well! I didn��t know you could run without using mana like me!��


    A smile on my face that I did not know.


    She, who seems to be loved by the people of the world, readily talked to her at the academy entrance exam.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa was very grateful to her for repeatedly approaching herself, who was clumsy in dealing with people.


    And now-.


    ��Ah, shall we go see that next time? Ok, fine.


    ����her younger brother is by her side.


    Eunha Noh.


    When Ryu Yeon-hwa first saw Eun-ah, she thought she didn��t resemble Eun-ah very much.


    The atmosphere itself was different.


    It was quite the opposite.


    If Eun-ah breaks people��s vigilance and embraces any kind of person, Eun-ha gives off an atmosphere of being wary of people and trying to judge them based on her own standards.


    Wow�� There are so many people who recognize you wherever you go. Shouldn��t I be able to buy this mask somewhere?


    ��sorry. Aren��t you uncomfortable?


    no not at all because me too Look, those people recognize me and are trying to come this way.


    I know. Shall we go somewhere else?


    Let��s go somewhere else for now. Perhaps there is a mask somewhere here. let��s write it It��s already evening, so it seems like there are more people than before. Okay.


    Still, there were similarities.


    People who approached her were usually intimidated by her, but Eun-ha, like Eun-ah, treated her favorably from the beginning.


    And as I slowly got to know Eunha, I realized that he is a person who knows how to be considerate of even the smallest details, unlike how he looks.


    Finally, there was one more.


    ��How about this? I think you��ll get along well with your sister.


    When Eun-ha met Eun-ah, she showed a friendly and clumsy side.


    It was cute and strangely similar to Eun-ah.


    I wanted to show it not only to her, but to those who allowed my heart.


    And now, from some point on, he used to receive a smile like that.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa asked him wearing a half-mask that could be used at a party.


    how is it?


    Does it fit you well?


    Eunha gives a thumbs up.


    Without any hesitation, she decided to choose a pure white half-mask.


    Soon, he chose a half mask that reminded him of a magician.


    The two decided to wear half masks and look around the cultural festival.


    However, there were people who recognized the two even though they were wearing half masks.


    ��Ryu Yeon-hwa player! What a pleasure to meet you! If you have time, could you do a brief interview? It was when we


    climbed the nearby tower from the Monthly Player��s Ministry of Culture�� to take a look around.


    I thought I was good at evading the people who were chasing me, but reporters came out of nowhere.


    monthly player.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa was also familiar with the magazine.


    A major magazine in the player industry that has partnered with Regulus Clan.


    As a result, she could not bitterly reject their offer.


    Instead, I looked at the galaxy next to me.


    are you okay?


    do whatever you want sister are you okay.


    So if it��s just a moment��


    Thank you! If it��s okay�� if I can have an interview with Noh Eun-ha next to me��


    I won��t.


    Not even for a moment��


    I won��t.


    Wait��


    No.


    Yeonhwa accepted the interview request.


    Reporters subtly asked for an interview offer from Eunha, but Eunha rejected their offer like a knife.


    ��so let��s move on to the next question. Can we find out why he came to the cultural festival today and suddenly intervened in the demonstration match of the general division competition?


    Most of the questions reporters asked were about her current situation.


    Do you like clan life?


    What do you think of the nickname < Seolchang >?


    What do you think of Noh Eun-ah, academy classmate, Han Chang-jin player?


    What was the reason for visiting the cultural festival today and how did you get in the middle of the general division competition?


    She answered as best she could.


    Player Yeonhwa Ryu and Eunha Noh seem to have a lot of ties. I hope that we can continue our relationship with each other in the future. Personally, I am a huge fan. I will cheer you on. Hmmm?


    Try searching again later. So let��s go to the last question. yes.


    Do you know that player Ryu Yeon-hwa is attracting the attention of many men with her outstanding beauty?


    ��heard of it for the first time. I��m not very�� not pretty�� but


    too much humility is not good. Is there anyone in the industry who doesn��t know that player Noh Eun-ah often tells Ryu Yeon-hwa that she is pretty?


    Ah��


    Ryu Yeon-hwa seems to be very insensitive in this respect. great. So, I want to know Ryu Yeon-hwa��s ideal type!


    A female reporter snorts.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa took a step back and hesitated after receiving an unexpected question.


    In the meantime, most of the questions she received were questions that she had answered several times or were within the expected range.


    However, I did not expect that he would ask about his ideal type regardless of the player.


    I don��t know either��


    Ryu Yeon-hwa blurted out her words.


    I never thought of my ideal type.


    It��s embarrassing to answer.


    However, the reporter��s eyes are shining and he is begging for an answer.


    In the end, she had no choice but to come up with a vague answer about her ideal type.


    I wish I was a caring person�� that would be nice. Can��t you see the face?


    I��m not the pretty one either, so I don��t really care about the face��


    ��you��re saying you look at the face after all? did i say It��s pretty.


    ��Eunah is prettier.


    Hmm��. There may be differences in taste, but I��ll admit it and move on. I don��t see much of the face. And are there any more?


    Um��


    Ryu Yeon-hwa was lost in thought.


    I wish I could be a caring person. The reason why I brought it up was because I thought that the other person would understand me who was less talkative.


    Then, slowly, she opened her mouth.


    ��I want you to be kind and kind.


    Um�� I think everyone will think that way�� Ah, I wish I was a good eater. I��m not the type of person who eats well��.


    Okay, a person who eats well.


    I wish I could be a person full of confidence, and I wish I could have a lot of composure in my heart


    . good good But are there any external parts?


    Um��


    a sweet and kind person.


    A person who eats well.


    A person full of confidence.


    A person with a relaxed mind.


    From a certain moment on, she was naturally talking about her ideal type.


    When I vaguely pictured my ideal type, the words came out easily.


    She was so amazed that she even tilted her head.


    ��I wish you were taller than me.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa��s player height is�� I��m 170.


    Then I must be over 170 tall. And what?


    My hair is brown��


    oh what. Be specific this time.


    ��Iknow, right?


    And again?


    Now that I think about it, I think I��m seeing a face too. I wish I could be a cute person.


    I like cute people too. also?


    And again�� Someone stronger than me?


    ��yes?


    ��uh?


    someone stronger than you.


    Reporter Ryu Yeon-Hwa, who spat out the words, made a puzzled expression almost at the same time.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa opened her eyes wide.


    The ideal type that I had vaguely drawn in my head became clearer and clearer.


    ����.


    Well, I like strong people too. Do you mean that it is full of masculinity? But Ryu Yeon-hwa is strong, so the hurdles for men must be very high. �� yes.


    But what�� if you look for it, where will it be? It��s something else you don��t know. Even if it��s nearby.


    The reporter smiles.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa did not respond to her friendly smile.


    I just kept replaying the ideal type that stuck in my head.


    By the way, what age do you allow?


    ��until 4 years old.


    There is a saying that a 4-year age difference means you can get married without seeing a fortune teller. The age difference is also appropriate. Um�� So, does Ryu Yeon-hwa have a good age? Do you like younger people?


    ��younger.


    Aha Rather than calling you oppa, isn��t it better to hear your sister?


    ��yes.


    all right. Thank you for agreeing to the interview with Ryu Yeon-hwa. I think the article will go out next month. Then I will contact you separately. And the last question��. I��m going to export it with a moderate cut.


    ��how?


    Um�� Just being vague? As Ryu Yeon-hwa said at the beginning, I don��t really care about my face, and my personality is kind, kind, and caring�� and that��s how it will go. This way, you won��t have to go back later.


    ��all right. thank you


    Then I��m really sorry for interrupting your date. We��ll just go back!


    interview is over.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa looked at the reporters who were walking away and looked back at him who was waiting for her from behind.


    He had a bored expression on his face, but when he saw her, he changed his expression.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa looked at him blankly.


    what��s the matter?


    ��uh?


    Why are you blank? Did you ever get a bad question?


    no that��s not it


    Eunha approached and asked.


    She suddenly came to her senses and shook her head hastily.


    He looks down at himself with eyes full of worry��


    -Why am I doing this?


    I can��t look into your eyes properly.


    Somehow, my face heats up.


    I��m glad I��m wearing a mask.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa evaded awkwardly and strode forward.


    steps are hasty


    let��s beat


    Even so, she climbed the tower, leaving the galaxy behind.


    ��Why is that older sister acting like that?


    following her.


    Eunha tilted her head.


    That day, the first day of the cultural festival passed like that.

 Chapter 479

    Relife Player 479(a)


    [Chapter 134]


    [Intertwined relationships]


    The second day of the cultural festival.


    The 2nd round of the general division competition finals.


    Compared to the previous day, there were not that many people who visited the stadium.


    However, starting from a certain game, the number of people who sat in the seats increased.


    It was because of the popularity of the students currently playing the game. ����Kaede Hoshimiya


    , weasel


    claws


    .


    and Bae Soo-bin.


    Although they were overshadowed by Noh Eun-ha, they were also promising prospects in the industry.


    One was a ranger who insisted on a huge bow against the trend of the times, but was well known for using versatile skills.


    The other one was getting a lot of attention for his ability to cast magic quickly, sometimes rolling his body uncharacteristically as a caster.


    The two of them had a match.


    ��Kuh��!


    The stage is an advantageous terrain for hiding as rocks are placed here and there.


    As soon as Bae Soo-bin saw a flashing light in the distance, he hid himself on a nearby rock.


    Girl��. I��m not going to come out, I��m going to hide and see for a while, right?


    gasping for breath and groaning.


    Then he curses Kaede Hoshimiya, who is hiding somewhere over there.


    Bae Soo-bin, who at first thought the stage was very advantageous to him, couldn��t hide his annoyance after exchanging sums several times.


    Even if she cast magic quickly, Kaede Hoshimiya would end it by pulling the bowstring.


    Mr. Dae Jin-woon is also a piece of cake��


    Bae Soo-bin tousled his hair.


    Right then.


    Dozens of arrows made of mana rained down on his head.


    She clicked her tongue and rolled over.


    Dodge the arrows that fall on your head and quickly cast protection magic.


    But as soon as I came out to the roadside as if I had been waiting, arrows flew from the front.


    ��Spider legs


    Bae Soo-bin��s judgment was quick.


    The cast spell was dismantled and converted into attack magic.


    The swords sprouting from the wrist holding the sword blocked the flying arrows.


    Ssangnyeon��


    It��s the exact opposite of last year��s middle school academy 3rd year 2nd semester final evaluation.


    At that time, he was the one who took the high ground and focused on intercepting the whole area with excitement.


    However, the person who has the upper hand this time is not himself, but Kaede.


    When I think about it, it was also strange��


    ��That��s just right. Even if it wasn��t, I had something to pay back.


    Unexpectedly, an opportunity to make up for that defeat came.


    At that time, she was defeated by Kaede even though she took a high position and displayed her skills as a caster to the fullest.


    She was basically someone who didn��t like to lose.


    So, I didn��t want to lose to Kaede again.


    ����She made up her mind about the wind


    and used magic on herself to get out of her seat.


    The wind blowing from behind adds momentum.


    It was an ignorant way.


    However, the change in the idea of using attack magic as movement magic could be said to be a flexible way of thinking, as Hwang Jin-hee of < The Swordsman > advised before.


    At least she thought so.


    Why wind


    This time, right before my feet touched the ground, I made a wind toward the ground.


    A storm blew.


    She soared through the air in the storm she created. It��s reckless against a


    star-picking


    ranger.


    As expected, Kaede Hoshimiya fired a spell to capture her.


    Bae Su-bin laughed.


    Were you there?


    I figured out Kaede��s location.


    She deflected the arrow with the magic she had prepared in advance, and looked down in a situation where she couldn��t even control her body properly.


    It wasn��t just that he was avoiding her attacks by riding on the wind.


    Unbeknownst to Kaede Hoshimiya, she skillfully moved around the area and set up traps everywhere.


    And if you connect the magic of that trap, a large-scale magic that can collapse the entire area is created.


    ��Spark Blast


    The ground burns red.


    Soon after, the traps exploded in series and exploded the entire ground.


    Bae Su-bin made a face full of joy.


    As he fell, relying on gravity, he did not take his eyes off the ground where the fire was lurking.


    ��Wind Wind


    Spider Legs


    Right before the fall, the shock is nullified by the wind.


    Right after that, the swords that sprouted from his back hung down to substitute for his two legs.


    He was able to move his sword, which was bent like a spider��s leg, like a leg while practicing in Marado.


    Floating from the ground, she looked for Kaede without losing her vigilance.


    ��a crazy bitch.


    what a twin


    The stadium was razed to the ground.


    There was no cover.


    It wasn��t difficult to find Kaede Hoshimiya.


    Bae Su-bin glared at Kaede, who was still injured despite the use of protective magic.


    Kaede also strained her eyes.


    Judging by the look in her eyes, it seemed that she hadn��t given up yet.


    But what about this?


    ����?


    Kaede frowned.


    Watching Subin, who is floating in the air, groping her mouth with her hand.


    Subin tossed the broken glasses and raised her mouth.


    -Do you think I would have prepared just one of these?


    ��what? The fact that Caster came to the fore means that they have already finished preparing to defeat you.


    Caster must be careful.


    Bae Su-bin, unlike her appearance, was actually quite prudent.


    It seems like you are giving yourself over emotionally, but you are making some calculations in your head and moving.


    Noh Eun-ha was the only one among her friends who knew that fact.


    So, this could be said to be Kaede Hoshimiya��s defeat.


    ��If it��s spark shower


    magic, it was created after falling from the sky.


    As Bae Su-bin swung the sword in his hand, dozens of fireballs were created above his head.


    Kaede looked up and opened her eyes wide.


    Bae Soo-bin laughed softly.


    -Are you ready to be hit with a bamboo spear?


    ����.


    Perhaps with Kaede Hoshimiya��s skills, she could dodge the rain of fireballs falling from the sky.


    But it doesn��t matter.


    Because while she was struggling to avoid magic, she planned to prepare another magic without a break.


    Bae Su-bin couldn��t help laughing as he saw her in a predicament.


    Coward bitch��


    Then didn��t you do this to me earlier? And the original solo has nothing to lose. Why don��t you come to our village at this time too?


    On that day, Kaede Hoshimiya was defeated, and Bae Su-bin was well received by industry officials.


    ��


    You know what?


    what.


    Rumor has it that you wear three legs.


    what?


    Rumors that you��re dating three people have spread all over the academy. since yesterday.


    What is this?


    Eunha immediately frowned.


    Similarly, Yoo Do-jun, who had nothing to do at this cultural festival, shrugged his shoulders.


    he even spoke


    The rumor that first spread through the academy was that you would be engaged to Choi Ga-in. Then, after the students witnessed you with White at the lake, it turned into a rumor that you were crossing your legs and looking at your liver? ����.


    and yesterday. You became three-legged when you teamed up with senior Ryu Yeon-hwa, who stormed into the arena while you were sparring with the Blaze Clan players. only with that?


    I heard that the two of you went around the cultural festival all day yesterday?


    Other people��s misfortune is my happiness.


    Yoo Do-jun smiled.


    On the other hand, Eun-ha glared at him with a sullen face.


    It wasn��t that he spread rumors.


    It��s all lies. You know why? If I leave it alone, it will disappear anyway��


    Well, that��s right. That��s why I��m so quiet If it was a really problematic rumor, I wouldn��t have stayed silent.


    You are good at talking.


    The friends each had their own business.


    So, Eun-ha was always looking around the cultural festival with Yu Do-jun, who had no time.


    The two walked aimlessly down the street with drinks in hand.


    But, Eunha, do you know why I am suddenly saying this?


    how do i know what you think We��ve known each other for years, isn��t it time to get to know each other?


    Your words are right. Okay then guess what I��m thinking right now. friend i was wrong


    Many people recognize themselves.


    The galaxy turned when it saw people who seemed to be approaching from afar.


    Yoo Do-jun walked alongside him and let out a long sigh.


    Eventually, people were kicked out.


    Eun-ha lowered her guard and turned her head to Yu Do-jun.


    So what are you talking about?


    I��m annoyed that there are rumors that I��m dating Choi Ga-in.


    Not two-legged, but three-legged.


    He hid his absurd feelings and waited for Yoo Do-jun to reply.


    Soon, Yoo Do-jun opened his mouth.


    Until last year, rumors about you dating someone didn��t get much attention. But starting this year, when you suddenly become involved with a member of the opposite sex, the rumors are inflated. Do you know what the reason is?


    Yoo Do-jun��s tone is quite serious.


    Eunha asked with her eyes.


    What is the reason?


    Yoo Do-jun continued as if he didn��t have to think about it.


    We are now 17 years old. Legally, we were recognized as semi-adults, and we reached the age where we were told that it was not strange at all even if we were dating friends of the opposite sex. ����.


    Besides, you��re getting the most attention at the academy. So won��t the people around you be curious about your every move? Rumors are inevitable.


    But what about that? Anyway, it��s just a rumor.


    It is getting public attention.


    So, you have to be careful with your posture.


    Eun-ha understood Do-joon��s concern, but did not think that it would harm her.


    So it will just be overlooked.


    It��s okay because you don��t care But have you thought about the plight of the rumored people who got involved with you? ����. Now we��re still young so we won��t get caught up in dirty rumors, but really, be an adult. People who get involved with you may suffer damage to their image.


    Even if the world was once destroyed.


    Some prejudices have not gone away.


    Rather, it became more fixed.


    In some cases, it has become a world where armed forces play the game.


    Unfortunately, in matters between the sexes, it has been and still is women who are usually victimized.


    So I��m telling you to be careful. You have no intention of doing so, but if the people of the world agree that they are true, then it becomes true. You��d better watch your actions. Well, it��s me, I don��t care what happens to Ga-in Choi, but��


    the problem isn��t Ga-in Choi.


    Eun-ha read Do-joon��s behind-the-scenes words and affirmed with silence.


    At that time, Yoo Do-jun smiled shyly.


    But, well�� there��s nothing you can do about it. When is that time? If you really like someone, don��t worry about that. What does that matter? your heart matters Maybe it��s sorry for the other person, but my friend is you, not the other person, so what��s there to be sorry for.


    ����. So what I want to say is�� Be honest when you��re being honest. Sometimes being honest is the answer. Just like when I decided to hold hands with you.


    hear that


    The galaxy stopped walking.


    I heard something like that a while ago.


    tell me to be honest. S��ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Eunha was lost in thought.


    Capture the emotions that are trying to come out from the depths.


    ��I��ll try.


    I think you��re going to shovel a few times, but�� But it��s nice to hear that you��re working hard.


    It sounds like you��re talking utterly condescendingly. are you my boss Hey, since I��m watering it, give it to the boss. I thought about it last time too. It feels like something has changed since you went to Japan. did you eat something wrong?


    I ate Japanese jjambbong. why.


    People change like this just because they ate one Japanese jjambbong? Anyway�� I guess something happened there. I��m sorry I couldn��t follow you.


    If I said I was going to Japan, I wouldn��t have followed him, but what�� That��s right, I just went to Marado. Would I go to Japan because I��m crazy?


    Yoo Do-jun burst out laughing.


    Eunha also smiled lightly.


    Either in a previous life or now.


    Eun-ha enjoyed talking to Yoo Do-jun as equal friends.


    It was then.


    ��Yesterday, I went to see Noh Eun-ha, who went to the cultural festival without me! Can��t you just have fun playing alone!?


    It was a very loud voice.


    It could be heard from far away.


    Galactic spotted Ariel pointing a finger at her through the crowd.


    Kim Min-ji and Yoon I-byul were also standing on either side of her.


    Three people approach Eunha.


    Hey, just looking at it, it seems like I��m going to lose my mind if I��m with them. Eunha, I��m going to wander around alone from now on. Why don��t we go around together?


    It��s okay dude. I have noticed too.


    What do you notice��


    Oh and you know.


    Yoo Do-jun was about to leave.


    Then he looked back and spoke to Eunha.


    Yu Do-jun opened his mouth as he moved his eyes to the girls behind Eun-ha��s shoulder.


    It��s not that I don��t know what you��re doing. Rather, it can hurt more.


    ����.


    When you push out, push it out firmly. Both of them get hurt by dragging on. Well, it��s me, I don��t know if only you don��t get hurt. then i go


    ��yes go. eat rice next time


    okay. i will buy


    Yoo Do-jun waved his hand and left.


    On the other hand, Eun-ha greeted the approaching friends.


    Ariel jumped up and clung to him.


    Noh Eunha! Why is it so hard to see your face!?


    I��m sorry I can��t see your face


    If you��re sorry, don��t you know that the person who is sorry shoots alcohol?


    yeah i don��t know


    baby don��t do that The bar is open later at night, so let��s go have a drink! You��re not even participating in the competition anyway.


    Ariel whines.


    Eunha sighed at the sight of her clinging to her.


    Then I had to accept the whining that he looked at himself and sighed.


    It was a mermaid with a knack for making people tired.


    In the end, the galaxy decided to ignore her as always.


    Were you guys looking around? what is it I��m just on my way to see the general competition.


    How are you? Did the kids win?


    Sihyung lost to Binggu oppa, and Kaede lost to Subin.


    I can feel Yoon Yi-byeol��s gaze.


    Eun-ha pretended not to notice her gaze and spoke to Min-ji, who was eating a chocolate banana.


    He stared at her, and as if she had gotten used to it, she held out a bite.


    Eunha bit into a chocolate banana and listened to the current status of the general category competition.


    Bae Su-bin deserves to win.


    He didn��t have a chance to show his skills, but how strong he is when the top turns.


    It��s Kang Si-hyung.


    He nodded his head after hearing the result of the match between Bae Su-bin and Hoshimiya Kaede.


    Kaede��s talent was great, but Bae Soo-bin��s talent couldn��t be ignored either.


    Eun-ha, who remembers Bae Su-bin from < The Witch of Massacre >, was thinking that it could be.


    Personally, when comparing Bae Su-bin and Jo A-ra, I rated Bae Soo-bin higher.


    Both have different characteristics.


    < Quartet > does complex casting, but instead of having a natural talent, Bae Soo-bin��s magic is powerful and it doesn��t take long to complete the casting.


    Subin knows how to handle a sword and is good at close combat to some extent.


    A caster who pursues diversity.


    A caster who prefers speedy battles.


    Both of them had their own strengths.


    Eun-ha envisioned a future in which she recruited two people into the party and operated casters depending on the situation.


    It was something that raised the corners of my mouth.


    why? What are you thinking?


    what to think Eunha is busy thinking about me right now.


    you stay still Won��t you drink with me later?


    I��m good at keeping my mouth shut! Take a picture now! I��ll do it!


    Minji reprimanded him.


    The galaxy, which suddenly came to its senses, put the clinging Ariel down on the ground.


    Soon after, Minji glanced at Yoon Ibyeol and opened her mouth as if acting.


    Oh right. Come to think of it, it��s time to find Ariel and me at the booth. Then the farewell should be alone, but Noh Eun-ha, you will be with me, right? what?


    huh? I��m still in shift��


    Ariel You��re remembering it wrong! Let��s eat something on our way! how is it?


    It��s good! good! Then remember that No Eun-ha is drinking with us later!


    The development went by so fast.


    Eun-ha looked at her with an absurd face as she wondered what her childhood friend who hadn��t been able to act in since childhood was doing.


    Either that or not, Minji crossed Ariel��s arms and turned around.


    See me and tell me what to do


    Minji walks away.


    Eunha grumbled inwardly.


    The picture is roughly drawn.


    Eun-ha once asked Min-ji to take good care of Yoon Yi-byeol in the first semester.


    Since then, Minji used to be close to Byeol.


    Then, he must have received a request that he could not refuse.


    We�� There are two of us.


    I know. What were you thinking of doing with the kids? are you going to do that? Ah�� yes. They sell cotton candy nearby, so I decided to go eat it. Oh, is this where Lee Cheon-seo is?


    huh? a thousand letters? There is such a thing. Then let��s go.


    Let��s be left alone


    A smile spreads across Yoongi��s face.


    Eunha walked forward, leaving her behind.


    She hurriedly moved to walk alongside him.


    Eunha keeps pace.


    Too many people�� Yes. hold on tight


    ��huh.


    There were times when I almost got hit by a crowd.


    Then Yoon I-byeol grabbed him by the sleeve and muttered as if making an excuse.


    Eunha smiled and allowed her to hold onto her sleeve comfortably.


    how is it? Are you fine? yes it is delicious


    I tried it once yesterday and it was really good.


    ��with him?


    At the Grape Cotton Candy Booth.


    Eun-ha first handed the cotton candy Cheon-seo gave to her.


    She ate the cotton candy that was clumped like grapes and smiled softly.


    Then she bowed her head.


    that person?


    We walked around together yesterday��.


    Ah, Yeonhwa noona?


    ��is he a close person?


    Because I��ve known you since I was little. He is also my sister��s friend.


    Oh, I see.


    Yoon I-byeol��s voice is somber.


    After reading her emotional changes, Eunha decided to change the subject.


    However, Yoon Yi-byeol held on to Eun-ha and muttered something over and over again.


    I think there are a lot of pretty people around Eunha.


    ����.


    Hey��. I heard that there will be fireworks on the fourth day of the cultural festival��


    that��s right. They said that Minji is really pretty��.


    Is that so? I wasn��t very impressed. Fireworks are fireworks.


    ����.


    The topic keeps slipping into strange places.


    Eunha lowered her head and looked down at her as she spoke.


    The answer is you.


    It wasn��t that she didn��t know what words she was waiting for.


    Still, he didn��t open his mouth.


    Would you like to watch it with me when the time comes that day?


    Eventually she spoke up.


    Hold cotton candy tightly in one hand.


    With the other hand, she held his collar and raised her head with trembling eyes.


    I feel like I��m going to shed tears right now.


    Normally Eunha would have given her the answer she was looking for.


    -I��m sorry. There��s someone I was supposed to see that day.


    But contrary to her expectations.


    Eunha put another word into her mouth.


    That��s right�� I see��


    Yoon Yi-byeol lowered her head deeply.

 Chapter 480

    Relife Player 480(b)


    [Chapter 134]


    [Intertwined Relationships (2)]


    Lost in the second round of the General Division Competition.


    I thought it was worth doing, but I ran into a problem.


    The opponent he encountered in the second game was Jinparang, who was mentioned as one of the candidates for the championship.


    Even so, since the opponent was Blue hyung, I thought I could win somehow, but I was too careless.


    Kang Si-hyung recalled his defeat and subtly cut off the arrogance that was growing in his heart.


    I thought I grew up beyond recognition while going through dangerous things in Japan.


    It wasn��t just him who grew up unrecognizable.


    He realized it while thinking of Jinparang, who performed an inaction that was beyond his expected range.


    I never thought that Blue would not react to my provocation at all.


    More than anything�� I never thought I��d be hiding such a gift.


    Kang Si-hyung tried to take advantage of Blue��s aggro and aim for his gap.


    However, Jinpa-rang came with all-out measures on his head.


    He came with ear plugs in.


    ��Do you think I came out to fight you without even thinking? Even if I get hit twice, I��m a Jinparang who won��t get hit a third time!��


    ����isn��t this cheating?��


    ��When did the Eunha guy say that? Originally, the world of competition is a cowardly law.��


    ��Aren��t you listening right now?��


    ��I hit it with my senses.��


    ����an animal sense is amazing.��


    Of course, Kang Si-hyung made an active effort to pull the ear plug out of Blue��s ear using an ingenious number.


    Nevertheless, Jinpa-rang showed a firm attitude despite his provocation.


    Above all��


    ����Originally, the number of trumps is kept hidden until the very end, heh.��


    ����Hey hyung, this is the second match?��


    Jinparang showed off the power of < Beast >, a gift he hadn��t shown before.


    He suddenly transformed a part of his body and broke Jiang Shi-hyung��s shield.


    A huge wolf-like hand appeared and held him down.


    At that time, everyone who was watching the tournament was surprised to see the Jinparang gift and was so surprised.


    It is to properly imprint his value to the people in the industry.


    Huh�� I was too conceited. And I didn��t know that if you keep listening to my voice, the effect will decrease.


    Honey, why do you keep staring at the floor from before? Now, you should raise your head and smile brightly.


    ��Okay, isn��t this something to laugh at?


    A cool person is a person who can smile brightly at any time. Come on, smile. smile.


    Ugh��


    In the end, Si-Hyung Kang lost the contest and went to help with the half booth.


    But a problem arose.


    The student who was scheduled to participate in the women��s dress contest was eating the wrong food somewhere and was unable to come out of the bathroom.


    At that time, the shift was empty, and he was the one who had the appropriate appearance to dress as a woman.


    [Oh, I��m so excited to be able to have a close conversation with such wonderful women. Then, shall we introduce ourselves from the first grade?]


    It was truly humiliating.


    Kang Si-hyung had to get makeup from women and dress up like a freshman college student.


    What was even more humiliating was that the woman��s clothes matched him better than I thought.


    Gotta keep a smiling face. Don��t you know it��s your turn soon?


    Ha��


    what is this doing now.


    Kang Si-hyung raised his head, ignoring Bong Gu-rae who kept scolding him.


    Many people came to the venue.


    Finding a familiar face among them, he wanted to leave the stage at once.


    [��Sihyung. It��s your turn soon, why are you making me cry? Where does it hurt?]


    I see Jinseo, Joara and Cha Eunwoo.


    Kang Si-hyung was moved to tears when he heard Seo-na��s telepathy.


    It��s good that Serena is worried about me��.


    [��Are you crying right now? Didn��t I say that it was a makeup that I put a lot of effort into? no. don��t cry. If you cry, your makeup smears.]


    Oh, that��s right.


    you made me like this


    Kang Si-hyung suddenly came to his senses.


    None of this would have happened if I hadn��t been in the same class as Jinseo-na.


    And if she hadn��t become a direct descendant of KK Pharmaceuticals.


    Being sponsored by the KK Group, he knew how to lead a comfortable life.


    So you have to do your best.


    Kang Si-hyung smiled broadly as his turn approached.


    hello! An iron wall can never catch up with me! It is said that she is Kang Si-yeon, a beautiful girl who can hit the iron wall naturally! From now on, let��s try twerking to show off our charms!


    Noh Eun-ha once said this.


    If you can��t avoid it, step on it all.


    Kang Si-hyung made use of his vocal mimicry skills to produce a voice almost like a woman��s, and was warmly welcomed by people.


    Meanwhile, her face was smiling brightly, but shed tears inside.


    ��


    ��I see�� I see����


    I knew that Yoon Byeol would be hurt.


    Even so, Eunha thought that she shouldn��t make any more room for her.


    ��Don��t try to play with other people��s minds when you know everything. that��s bad You wouldn��t know either.��


    Eun-ah was right.


    Eun-ha was using her mind to recruit Yoon I-byeol to the party.


    At first, I just thought it might be, and I ignored it.


    The more he got to know Yoon Yi-byeol, the more he realized what kind of heart she had for him.


    so it was used


    He intended to keep giving her room and dragging the ambiguous relationship until she joined his party.


    By that time, it was enough to tire her mind and make them ambiguous friends.


    ��Or not. tell me clearly Don��t hurt other people��s feelings. I hope my sister isn��t like that.��


    However, when Eun-ah gets upset.


    Eunha came to think that it shouldn��t be like that.


    So I definitely decided to cut it off.


    I��m sorry for the breakup.


    In the end, he rejected Yoon��s proposal to watch the fireworks together.


    Since then, she has become noticeably somber.


    The two of them touring the cultural festival ended in disarray and broke up.


    She went to Minji and Ariel, and Eunha, who was left alone, came here just in time to receive a text message from Seona.


    ��what is this that throws your eyes away.


    why. Everyone is just pretty. Isn��t Sihyeong especially the prettiest? These are all my skills.


    The 1st cross-dressing contest of the cultural festival.


    Apparently, it is a program planned at the suggestion of a foreign religious instructor.


    Eun-ha, who met her friends in the small auditorium, was stunned when she saw Kang Si-hyung shaking her hips on stage to show off her charm.


    I felt like I wanted to buy the eyes I hadn��t seen.


    Eunha If you want to wear makeup too, tell me. Because this sister will decorate it pretty. You look good even with makeup on, so don��t worry too much.


    no i��m done


    Seo-na stretches her chest with an ahem.


    He turned his head the other way, making a disgusted face.


    Cha Eun-woo was busy taking pictures of male students dressed as women, running around in their seats.


    Since when did he become weird��


    Eunha tutted and clicked her tongue.


    Cha Eun-woo lost his calm after he stopped hanging out with Ga-in Choi.


    In a way, it looked like someone her age, but I couldn��t get used to it.


    Even so, if you had to ask, Eun-ha liked the girl who took pictures with excitement.


    But isn��t he Onyang? why is he over there?


    Why? You are handsome.


    Meanwhile, Eunha had no choice but to put the question she had been thinking about for a while.


    Among the people standing on the stage right now, there was a woman-dressed man like On Taeyang, among whom I could see quite a few familiar faces.


    Onyang was right.


    Taeyang was the prettiest among the boys, so the girls unanimously entered the contest. He is handsome and has a dark history.


    What is the dark history? Isn��t it pretty? Are all the clothes Taeyang is wearing are mine? A flared skirt with


    wig suspenders that falls down to the shoulders


    .


    white tights.


    Eunha couldn��t help but stick out her tongue while watching the downfall of < Braever >.


    However, Jo Ara brushed her hair and made a proud face.


    But it went well with his personality.


    Even the sun is not blocked. He only reacts that way to you, but he��s kind to other people. Why do you only have me?


    If I knew that, I wouldn��t be secretly watching the contest with you right now.


    Somehow�� That��s why he��s been staring at me since before.


    what!?


    Jo A-ra, who complained about On Tae-yang, was surprised. sea??h th�� N?vel(F)ire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Either that or not, Eun-ha calmly talked with her.


    On the stage, facing Taeyang��s eyes staring straight at him.


    What to do��


    What to do. just enjoy it like this No excuses later. We saw each other by chance.


    would you believe that?


    no i won��t believe it


    this��! You��re saying it��s none of your business!?


    Jo Ara is confused.


    Eun-ha made fun of her as she stomped her feet.


    Then she changed her expression and became angry with him.


    Even so, he didn��t even flinch.


    rather added.


    Don��t be like that, enjoy it confidently as long as it��s like this. It��s not like he committed a crime, but he��s restless. That��s right, I don��t tell Taeyang�� No, it��s because he��s a childhood friend!


    Why can��t you be honest? You keep doing that, so you want to torment me more.


    What are you doing all of a sudden!?


    Joara screams with her face reddened.


    Eun-ha thought that she was fresh when she used the word childhood friend to hide her feelings.


    So I just wanted to play around.


    He put a hand on her shoulder and pulled her towards him.


    I could feel her freezing.


    why are you stiff? Are you really guilty? Look at her eyes wide open


    Ah�� let go of this.


    In times like these, you should be bold. Wave your hand like it��s nothing. Are you crazy? Could he really misunderstand if he just solved it here for no reason?


    Eunha waved to Onyang on the stage.


    And then he tells her.


    She, who was wearing a worried face, finally agreed with his opinion and waved her hand.


    Then he moves his lips so that only Eunha can hear them.


    Rather, isn��t this strange? What would you do if Taeyang told you he was disappointed��.


    Why are you so worried? Just think good. Maybe this could be the trigger. meter? what occasion? The moment when Onyang becomes jealous.


    ����!


    Why are you the only one following him around? Sometimes you have to get him to follow you around.


    ��That��s right. that��s right.


    If you listen to what he has to say, he might seem too unattractive. You need to know how to do a push-and-pull.


    is that so?


    That��s it.


    Eunha whispered in a serious tone.


    Inside, while giggling.


    On the other hand, Joara was humiliated.


    It was to the point of unintentionally sticking close to Eunha and listening to him.


    Soon, her stiff face loosened and a faint smile appeared.


    Now wave your hand proudly.


    It looks like it will pop out any moment.


    Joara didn��t notice.


    The galaxy with mana in its eyes could see sparks in Onyang��s eyes from afar.


    The fact that he refrained from anger.


    And if Onyang really wants to get mad at you, then just sell me.


    sell you? okay. that I did it on my own Then he won��t be mad at you anymore.


    But then I won��t be mad at you. Are you okay though? Didn��t you want to be close to Taeyang? I want to be friends, but�� he hates me, what can I do?


    Ara, who was in her arms, raised her head and asked.


    He was angry a little while ago, but now he seems to be worried about himself.


    Eunha smiled bitterly as she looked down at her eyes.


    It seems like you don��t like what I do, but if that��s the case, I��ll use it like this to get you points.


    ����.


    If you stay close to him anyway, you��ll have no choice but to keep hooking up with him. Then someday we��ll be friends.


    ��It��s grown-up.


    Did you know that now?


    Joara��s eyes tremble.


    Eunha patted her on the shoulder and made her look at the stage.


    she obediently complied.


    I don��t even grumble anymore.


    I��ll try to coax the sun, so be grateful. Are you going to buy me a meal later?


    what do you like I��ll buy them all. meat. I like all meat. okay. I��ll buy you something expensive.


    I heard this carefully. If you lie later, I won��t let you go.


    Jo Ara stopped paying attention and brought up topics as soon as they came to mind.


    The two giggled amongst themselves.


    The fox who was watching it was��.


    ��That��s why even Ara shouldn��t fall into the water of the old Milky Way��


    The fox let out a deep sigh.


    she knew very well


    Once the water of the glow is in, the water doesn��t drain well.


    ��


    Contest winners have been decided.


    Kang Si-hyung received the championship trophy with a thrilled expression on his face.


    I��ll have to send it to Si-hyung later. I think the photos came out really well.


    ��Sihyeong will cry again because of you.


    It came out pretty, what is it?


    Kang Si-hyung is crying.


    A smile crept across Eunwoo��s lips as he clearly took his picture.


    Eunha expressed her condolences to Sihyung Kang.


    I think it will become a hot topic in group chat rooms.


    The contest is over, so let��s go back soon.


    A moment ago, Ariel sent a message asking everyone to get together and have a drink.


    Gears up for today��s day.


    Eun-ha was worried about seeing Yoon Yi-byeol at a drinking party, but decided to leave.


    Sihyung and Gurae seemed to take quite a while to remove their makeup.


    I decided to go ahead and wait.


    What are you going to do? shall we go together? Um��


    Eunha asked Jo Ara.


    She seemed to be thinking about it, but then shook her head saying that it was okay.


    no, that��s fine. call me next time I��m going to visit Taeyang today.


    yes then Let��s drink together next time. enter carefully.


    I��ll wait for your contact. Everyone be careful��


    -Joara!!


    People leave the auditorium.


    Eunha also tried to get out of the small auditorium with Seona Jin and Eunwoo Cha.


    Just then, a loud noise came from behind.


    ������.��


    People stopped walking.


    Eunha followed them and looked back and frowned.


    On Taeyang jumped off the stage and walked across the crowd.


    Oh Taeyang��


    Jo Ara is visibly embarrassed.


    Startled, she took a backward step and collided with Eunha.


    Eunha puts her hand on her shoulder and tries to support her from falling.


    ��Come here.


    Ah��


    On Taeyang��s hand touched it first.


    He grabbed her hand and lifted her up from a fall.


    Tae Tae Tae. That��s it. As for how I got to see Eunha together��.


    that��s it. Quiet.


    Jo Ara tries to make an excuse.


    Onyang cut off her words.


    ����.


    from start to finish.


    Onyang��s gaze was nailed to Eunha.


    I stare at the galaxy for a while.


    Eventually he opens his mouth.


    There��s a lot I want to say�� but I won��t let you get your way anymore.


    ����.


    I also passed the second round of the general category competition. In the 3rd game tomorrow, you will face Eunhyuk Choi.


    Warm Taeyang speaks with strength.


    Eunha listened to the story in silence.


    He too knew.


    I heard from Jinsanna a while ago.


    Choi Eun-hyuk and On Tae-yang will play tomorrow in the third round of the general division competition.


    ��Tomorrow, I will defeat Choi Eunhyuk.


    However, Taeyang On declared his victory in front of many people.


    no it��s not over yet


    After that,


    I will defeat Mokmin-ho and win the tournament.


    On Taeyang continues his words as if he were sure.


    Eunha looked at Ontaeyang, who had an ambitious face.


    I couldn��t figure out why.


    Why is he saying this in front of his face?


    And after winning the competition��.


    The question quickly became clear.


    He spoke to Eunha in a confident voice.


    ��I challenge you to fight, and I will definitely win.


    ����.


    So I won��t let you promote discrimination at the academy anymore. Of course, the brooch you made won��t hold any value.


    The goal of Onyang is clear.


    The general category competition was nothing more than a road to pass.


    The goal he is really aiming for is to defeat himself.


    Huh�� yes try it.


    The galaxy was absurd.


    On Taeyang, who was called < braver > in his previous life and was supported by everyone, is now looking at himself, who was criticized by everyone, as a wall to overcome.


    It felt strange all over again.


    On Taeyang, who was supposed to be looking up, is looking up at him on the contrary.


    That he admits himself as his adversary.


    It��s a treatment that didn��t exist in the previous life.


    ��But it will probably be difficult.


    < Braever >��s adversary would be the Demon King.


    It seems that he has become a demon king.


    Eun-ha giggled at the sudden thought and told him.


    Before you even have a sparring with Minho��you will lose to Eunhyuk. ����. It��s a pity, but you can��t win with your own strength.


    You won��t know if you don��t try it. You can tell without even trying. you will never win


    On Taeyang thinks that in order to fight against him, he must first defeat Choi Eun-hyuk and Mok Min-ho.


    Unfortunately, Taeyang On will lose to Eunhyuk Choi tomorrow.


    Because Eunha was able to objectively grasp the skills of the two.


    It��s still too much for Onyang.


    Onyang��s growth is slow.


    Having checked it several months ago, he could easily guess the outcome of tomorrow��s contest.


    ��There is no such thing as ��never�� in this world. Don��t try to make your own conclusions.


    You are the one who decides on your own. ��wait and see.


    Warm Taeyang threatens.


    He takes Ara��s hand and strides forward.


    Eunha calmly moved out of the way for Onyang to leave the small auditorium.


    Unfortunately, I couldn��t feel the spleen beauty in On Taeyang��s gait.


    Rather, laughter erupted.


    Are you going to go outside in that outfit without changing your clothes?


    I��m afraid that Taeyang will be embarrassed.


    After he disappeared, Eunha opened up the words she had been holding back.


    Then he turned his head to Eunwoo.


    Did you take it well?


    I��ll share it in the chat room later.


    Cha Eun-woo gave a thumbs up.

 Chapter 481

    Relife Player 481


    [Chapter 134]


    [Intertwined relationships (3)]


    The third day of the cultural festival.


    The 3rd round of the general division competition finals.


    Since it is a tournament that ends with the 4th game, the students who advanced to the 3rd game were all promising players known for their outstanding skills.


    [��Player��s position.]


    It was natural, but most of the students who advanced to the third round were in the third year.


    The next highest percentage was in the 2nd year.


    Throughout the history of the comprehensive division competition, it was extremely rare for a freshman to advance to the third round.


    027 & 27 were the first jockeys to win the championship while still in first grade, right? At that time, Ryu Yeon-hwa left a clear presence in the industry��


    Ryu Yeon-hwa was a legend. At that time, there were a lot of first-year students who participated until the 3rd match. I think I heard you broke the record. that��s right. Before that, the highest record was the jockey Kang Hyeon-cheol and Lee Do-jin were attending school. How many jockeys were there?


    Come to think of it, Ryu Yeon-hwa is a really great player. Player Lee Do-jin was the runner-up, but looking at the championship he won.


    Dojin Lee must have won the championship the following year?


    The industry officials who attended the stadium talked with each other and talked about what they knew.


    Meanwhile, they spoke without question.


    The 031 & 31 riders who entered this year are the jockeys who produced the most first-year students in the third round of the general category competition.


    Where is that?


    Rumors about them had already spread throughout the industry, to the point where they were closely watched.


    Industry insiders called them the Golden Horsemen, the name of the brightest prospect in the golden generation.


    Among them-.


    -Did you say that the students belonging to Noh Eun-ha��s division are showing an unreasonable rate of growth?


    where is the growth rate? They say that most of them have top-class qualities. It��s just a rumor anyway.


    Eunha Noh��s strength has been fully verified. All that remains is to confirm whether the rumors of the students under Noh Eun-ha are just rumors or the truth��


    So he


    is the Noh Eun-ha division? which? the handsome one?


    It��s not the handsome side, but there��s a boy who looks like a big dog, right? Eunhyuk Choi. Oh he? It looks so innocent.


    ��Noh Eun-ha division.


    The name that the academy students jokingly mentioned was also included in the industry.


    As rumors about Noh Eun-ha grew, the awareness of students hanging out with him also rose high.


    That was the reason industry insiders were shining their eyes even though they were first-year students who had a long way to go before graduation.


    Also-.


    ��That kid is < The Sid > from < Swordsman >?


    It seems that < sword hu > liked it. Most of the time, he would have just given advice and disappeared somewhere. But I heard that he joined the high school academy as a guest teacher��


    Come to think of it, I thought there was definitely one more < The Sid > in Noh Eun-ha��s division. Didn��t that student come out this time?


    Ah, < Index >��s < The Seed >?


    Did you say Jeong Ha-yang? But he��s a navigator, so it��s ambiguous to appear in a competition like this.


    It is said that she is the daughter of the president of the Alice Group, but would such a child appear in a competition like this?


    < The Sword > Hwang Jin-hee��s < The Sid >.


    It was known from before that she was looking for a successor.


    However, this time she officially announced that she had brought in her own disciple.


    Furthermore, it was a yard where rumors were even heard that he had become a guest teacher at the academy in order to teach his students.


    The industry was shocked when they heard the news that < Swordsman >, who traveled all over the country, would end its nomadic life and train younger students at the academy.


    Who was the academy student she liked so much?


    Industry insiders carefully observed Choi Eun-hyuk walking out to a recently known stadium.


    ��normal.


    It��s normal.


    It was an evaluation by industry officials.


    There was nothing special about it.


    Rather, it was to the point where the eyes were going to the opponent.


    Even though the game hasn��t even started yet, Taeyang On takes out his sword.


    Is that student also a prospect?


    It��s warm sun�� I��ve never heard of it.


    First of all, they say they are known as promising players, but how much can you expect from a freshman prospect?


    I did look good though.


    The mask is good. An image people will like? If that student had the skills, I don��t think it would be bad if he did marketing like player Lee Do-jin.


    While expectations for Choi Eun-hyuk were falling, expectations for On Tae-yang were rising.


    Anyway, the confrontation between Eunhyuk Choi and Taeyang On.


    They decided to watch the match that was about to begin.


    On the other hand, at the stadium at that time��.


    ��Please take good care of me this time��.


    Hurry up. After defeating you, I will defeat Min-ho Mo. ����.


    And I��m going to take down Noh Eun-ha, who is watching from above. ����.


    You��re just one of the roads I have to go through, so just go for it.


    On-Tae-yang, engulfed in speculation.


    While exchanging greetings with Choi Eun-hyeok, he was treated coldly by him as if he was concentrating on a certain goal.


    Eunhyuk��s expression hardened.


    He, who doesn��t get angry easily, draws out his sword, showing his will to fight as well.


    are you ignoring me


    What would you do if you were the boss in this situation?


    Eunhyuk snorted and glared at Ontaeyang.


    I was very angry.


    The first reason is because of the remarks that look down on the captain he longs for.


    The second and biggest reason is that On Taeyang thought of himself as inferior to Minho Mok.


    Still, I thought you would have a good side too, but I��ll just cancel it. Are you really talking?


    The signal announcing the sparring goes off.


    Choi Eun-hyeok, who blew mana into the blade, immediately kicked off the ground and ran out.


    I decided not to watch anything.


    ��Wherever you try to win. but you won��t beat me You are much weaker than Minho.


    Be as old as possible.


    Eunhyuk raised his mouth.


    ��


    The 3rd round of the general category competition is in full swing.


    Mok Min-ho, who was already scheduled to advance to the 4th game in the morning, was not paying much attention.


    After only sparring all morning, I just wanted to take a leisurely tour of the cultural festival.


    Of course, I wasn��t looking around alone.


    Actually, I only thought that Minho would lose. Because the scale of the magic Subin placed at the end was staggering.


    ��seems very determined to kill me. If I hadn��t stopped, what might have happened. Anyway, Bae Su-bin is��


    Hey, but Subin must have thought about it and adjusted it.


    No way.


    ��right?


    Cha Eun-woo, who promised to tour the cultural festival together in advance, started talking while keeping pace.


    Mok Min-ho focused on her as she spoke of her impressions of the stretch, as if the game from just a moment ago still left an impression on her.


    Meanwhile, I remembered Bae Soo-bin, whom I met in the third match.


    If I was wrong, I might have lost.


    no he might be dead


    Bae Su-bin did it.


    It was a magic that would not be strange even if it was a killing magic.


    Minho��s teeth trembled just thinking about it.


    I felt like I never wanted to fight with her again.


    Fortunately, using the gift��s power, the magic that dyed my eyes red was destroyed to some extent.


    I could have died if I was wrong.


    are you listening to me?


    ��I was listening.


    Then what did I say?


    ����.


    Minho turned his head.


    Eunwoo was making a sad face.


    He suddenly realized that he hadn��t listened to his story.


    He looked down at the corners of his eyes and smiled.


    did you wear earrings? good with you How are you doing in the future?


    See how he changes his words?


    I just said it because I thought it was pretty, but I can��t do that.


    There are things I learned from watching Noh Eun-ha.


    When Noh Eun-ha always avoided talking, she would bring up a topic that would attract others�� attention.


    And the point was to never say empty words.


    So Mok Min-ho spoke with sincerity.


    Anyway�� it didn��t work. Lately, I think I��m becoming more and more like Eunha.


    Do not say bad word. I honestly just said it because I thought you were pretty.


    And then the story is turning.


    yeah i��m sorry i didn��t hear you


    yes it should come out like that Can��t you lie in the future? And thank you for making me look pretty. It��s worthwhile to have been doing it for a long time.


    After minimizing contact with Choi Ga-in.


    Eunwoo��s face brightened. Since then, her personality has brightened somewhat.


    Seeing her shy and shy smile, Mok Min-ho couldn��t control the corners of his mouth that raised themselves.


    Then the corner of her mouth goes up.


    The two looked into each other��s eyes for a long time.


    Shall we go? huh. where are you going


    Yesterday Noh Eun-ha told me that the cotton candy made at Icheon Seo��s booth this time is worth eating. let��s go there you like sweets


    oh i know there I was thinking of going there once in a while. Are you thinking right? Eunha said that thanks to the friend discount, we can eat without paying.


    There are a lot of people.


    Minho naturally held Cha Eunwoo��s hand.


    She held out her hand without hesitation. Then shake the room.


    Looking at her excitedly, Minho naturally guided the way.


    I already remembered the road.


    Thanks to memorizing the map in advance.


    Is the line long?


    I��ll have to wait a bit. Legs�� don��t they hurt? I��ll be standing, so would you like to rest on the bench over there?


    no. i don��t hurt at all


    Arrived at Lee Cheonseo��s booth.


    Mok Min-ho checked the condition of Cha Eun-woo, who stood in front of him while deciding to stand in a long line.


    Wearing shoes differently than usual.


    Knowing that she doesn��t like to wear shoes, Minho Mog was worried that she would be uncomfortable standing for a long time.


    Fortunately, she answered with courage.


    The two stood in line as they were, facing each other and talking.


    Looking up at Minho, Eunwoo��s eyes did not stop twinkling.


    Soon it was the turn of the two.


    uh? Cha Eun-woo or Mok Min-ho? What�� What are you two doing here?


    give me some cotton candy


    I heard that


    Eunha has a friend discount.


    Mr��. now take it! I��m shooting it. Enjoy it.


    Wow, thank you so much!


    I almost ripped off a scam that wasn��t a scam.


    After receiving a cotton candy that was bigger than his face, Minho took Eunwoo out.


    He met her gaze and lowered the grape cotton candy he was holding in his hand.


    Eunwoo took pictures from various angles and took a piece of cotton candy that looked like a bunch of grapes.


    eat you first


    ��delicious


    I know. It��s really good.


    She handed it to him first.


    Minho ate the cotton candy Cha Eunwoo put in his mouth.


    The sugar lump melts as soon as you put it in your mouth. The sweetness spreads in your mouth in an instant.


    Cha Eun-woo also trembled at the refreshingly spreading sweetness after tasting the cotton candy.


    I don��t think they used regular sugar. It doesn��t seem to have been colored with pigment, um�� Was this magic?


    Unknowingly, Eunwoo was holding the cotton candy Mokminho was holding in her hand.


    She looked around at the cotton candy that was made with magic.


    Mok Min-ho stared intently at her, who showed an inquisitive spirit.


    ��ah.


    ����.


    Then, right next door, the two met eyes.


    Put cotton candy in between.


    Cha Eun-woo��s eyes shake.


    Mok Min-ho was also flustered.


    The two just stood there, staring at each other, unaware of the passage of time.


    Right then.


    ��Stop moving!!


    A whistle was blown.


    The two suddenly came to their senses and turned their heads to the students who had gathered around them.


    Students holding some bamboo spears.


    Among them was a familiar face.


    Did you think you could avoid our eyes when we were walking around with our eyes open?


    Jinparang��


    Blue oppa?


    Wolf ears pricked up.


    Jin Parang puts on sunglasses and walks forward.


    Blue waved his wolf��s tail, revealing his white fangs.


    Nice to see you here


    what��s the matter?


    Jin blue.


    He, who lost in the 3rd round of the General Division Competition today, said with an air of arrogance.


    Minho frowned as he stepped forward as if protecting Cha Eunwoo.


    I suddenly wondered what was going on.


    At that time, the blue one spat out.


    No questions and answers. We don��t listen to people who aren��t single. Sear?h the ��ovelFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    what?


    I, Jinparang, have been ordered by the village headman to visit the academy during the cultural festival and arrest students with even the slightest traits of a rebel. It is absolutely clear that you did not apply for a noble job because it looked fun.


    ������.��


    Jinparang said firmly.


    Mok Min-ho was dumbfounded.


    I don��t know what you��re talking about.


    Either that or not, Parang waved his hand at the students around him.


    The students also wore sunglasses to hide their identities.


    Therefore, Minho Mok will be arrested as a suspect. As I said in advance, it would be better not to rebel. Guys!!


    ��Eolsoo!!!!��


    What are you doing now!? Don��t let this go!?


    Under the command of Jinparang.


    Students wearing sunglasses quickly grabbed Mok Min-ho��s limbs.


    It��s okay even if you struggle.


    Minho couldn��t resist properly and ended up being dragged away by them.


    Heaven for solos! Hell to those who aren��t solo! Heaven is fair!


    ��The sky is fair��!!��


    Our task is to save those who are not Solo!!


    Jinparang shouts in a theatrical tone.


    Students repeat his words while hitting the floor with bamboo spears.


    Mokminho screamed something while tied to a wooden stick.


    Jinpa-rang just smiled.


    don��t worry Still, I��ll get you there safely before the game 4 starts tomorrow.


    Don��t let this go!?


    ruler! Guys! let��s go!


    Cha Eunwoo! Eunwoo!


    Jinparang is in command.


    The students take Mok Min-ho with them.


    Mok Min-ho cried out pitifully as he saw Eun-wu, who was still not sure what was going on as he walked away.


    Eunwoo stared blankly at him.


    ��everyone having fun.


    Eunwoo gently shook her hand.


    I thought this might be the beauty of the cultural festival.


    On the one hand, she was left alone.


    What should I do from now on?


    I don��t want to look around the cultural festival alone.


    Eunwoo stood still and thought about it until she found a female student standing in line at the booth of Icheon Seo��s.


    This is Hoshimiya Kaede.


    standing in line alone


    Come to think of it, I haven��t had a lot of conversations with Kaede��


    I��ll have to look around the cultural festival with Kaede.


    After changing her mind, Eun-woo sneaked closer to her without her knowledge.


    It��s Kaede!


    ����!


    He puts his hand on Kaede��s shoulder.


    He was taller than himself, so he had to lift his toes slightly.


    Eunwoo looked at her with a surprised expression and smiled.


    Would you like to eat cotton candy with me?


    ��are you okay?


    Graham!


    ��thank you.


    Cha Eun-woo stretched out his hand and offered cotton candy.


    Kaede stared at the cotton candy for a long time before asking for her understanding.


    Soon, she loosens her tense face and eats a piece of cotton candy.


    ��


    A confrontation between Onyang and Choi Eunhyuk.


    Eunha was sitting in the VIP viewing room where she could comfortably watch the game.


    It was a viewing room mainly used by those sponsored by the Galaxy Group.


    Of course, fermented soybeans were also beside him.


    Who do you think will win?


    Eunhyuk. Oh my, I say it right away without even thinking about it.


    please don��t say ��oh my��


    Eun-ha endured the words that came up from within and silently watched the game.


    Then I got hungry.


    Come to think of it, I haven��t eaten anything since watching Jinparang��s match and watching Bae Soo-bin and Mok Min-ho��s match.


    Are you hungry but have nothing to eat? why. what do you want to eat


    something delicious delicious��? okay. i��ll bring it soon Guys! Who wants to go out and buy something delicious!?


    Eunha said to Choi Ga-in.


    Ga-in Choi took care of the students who followed her as if nothing had happened.


    Then she leaned sideways and leaned against Eunha��s shoulder.


    Even if Eunha pulled herself out as if she was uncomfortable, it was no use.


    Just one day�� Let��s endure just one day.


    This also ends tomorrow.


    Eunha sighed and glanced at the bracelet wrapped around her wrist.


    Then I met her eyes.


    There is a strangeness in her eyes.


    why. do you want this


    ��so what?


    Of course I can gladly give this to you if you want. ����.


    But shouldn��t I have something to receive too.


    Choi Ga-in secretly whispers.


    Eun-ha did not answer her words and decided to watch the game.


    From beginning to end, Dalian was being conducted by Choi Eun-hyeok alone.


    All I can do is block it


    On Taeyang was struggling to stop it.


    The vigor that was seen in the beginning has disappeared.


    In contrast, Choi Eun-hyeok was driving On-Tae-yang at a fast pace.


    In a short period of time, he absorbs the Sword Master��s sword techniques and shows a flawless appearance.


    Eunha sighed in admiration.


    What do you see?


    There is such a thing.


    Check the Pintok text.


    Shortly after the cultural festival starts, she reads the text message that Bae Soo-bin sent thinking of her as a colleague.


    ��Chief��: Report it right away. Anytime, anywhere, we are always around you. Don��t be afraid to


    be alone!!


    Eunha seriously thought about it.


    Should I report Choi Ga-in?


    ��done. let��s just watch the game


    Soon the game was over.


    The winner is Eunhyuk Choi.


    On Taeyang said that he couldn��t stand up for a long time until Eunhyuk went down the stadium, kneeling on the floor.


    ��well, I��d be ashamed of myself.


    Eunha burst out laughing.

 Chapter 482

    Relife Player 482


    [Chapter 134]


    [Intertwined relationships (4)]


    Since graduating from the academy, there hasn��t been a day when I haven��t been hit by work.


    Nevertheless, Noh Eun-ah did her best in the task given to her with a smile on her face without complaining.


    It was also the reason why she was called < Fairy > by the people of the world.


    But then she got angry.


    ��Clanlord. really too much I also wanted to go see the academy cultural festival����


    ��Euna, I��m really sorry about that. But I also returned to the clan immediately after watching Eunha Noh��s demonstration match. I didn��t go to the cultural festival ,


    I did research beforehand���� ��


    I heard that Yeon-hwa played with Eun-


    ha that day.


    He heard that Gu Yeon-soo, a member of the Regulus Clan Road, secretly attended the academy cultural festival to see Eun-ha.


    From my best friend Ryu Yeon-hwa.


    Even the fact that she, who had no time at the time, came to follow the cultural festival.


    Eun-ah expressed her regret with a resentful look at the Clan Lord who left without her.


    ����okay. come play OK?��


    ��Really?��


    ��Yeah really. I��m not the kind of person who tells my clanmates to just do their jobs. Just finish working in the morning and play in the afternoon to your heart��s content. Why would they give me pocket money?��


    ��Thank you for giving me that! Clan Road! You know I like Clanlords, right?��


    ��They say they only like it at times like this�� I don��t know why our clan members are so sharp. Come and take it.��


    ��The Clan Road then I��ll join you����


    ��Changjin, you��re a man. One person is fine, but two people are a bit difficult. I��ll set aside time for you later.��


    ����yes. Eun-ah, you��re good at the cultural festival�� Oh, I��m already gone.��


    The sad eyes operation worked.


    When Gu Yeon-soo allowed her to leave work in the afternoon, she changed her face as if she had never done that.


    Then, after a long time, he found his alma mater.


    It��s been a really long time. Nothing has changed. It��s just like the old days. Oh, you mean the towers over there were installed temporarily during the cultural festival?


    High school academy entrance.


    Noh Eun-ah, who visited her alma mater after a long time, looked around the area with longing eyes.


    Seeing the students working in the booth reminded me of my school days and made me want to work with them.


    < Fairy > Isn��t it?


    oh it��s real Noah!


    Oh, No Eun-ah senior! long time no see! How have you been!?


    Then Eunah Noh was surrounded by people who recognized her.


    About 2 years after debuting in the industry.


    In less than two years, she had acquired a reputation that was almost in the ranks of the namesake.


    hello! This is Noah Eun-ah!


    That��s how I got used to the way I deal with people who recognize me.


    Noh Eun-ah did not panic and greeted and encouraged juniors she knew.


    Meanwhile, she hid behind a building to avoid people.


    It must be difficult to walk around bare-faced. I��m glad Yeon-hwa took care of the mask.


    Noah let out a sigh of relief.


    Then, he took out a half-mask that half covered his face from his belt pouch.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa took care of her when she left Regulus Clan.


    She was grateful for Yeon-hwa��s consideration.


    By the way, Yeonhwa has been weird these past few days. Was it after going to the cultural festival? Suddenly, there are a lot of bruises, and it seems that the number of mistakes has increased. Did something happen at the cultural festival?


    Eun-ah muttering while wearing a half mask.


    She tilted her head thinking of Yeon-hwa, who has recently shown a strange appearance.


    I wondered what happened with my younger brother at the cultural festival.


    Do you feel ashamed of something? It��s the first time I��ve seen Yeonhwa flustered like that.


    It wasn��t too bad though.


    Eun-ah giggled when she heard Eun-ha��s name and thought of Ryu Yeon-hwa, who blushed.


    The look was quite emotional.


    Where is Eun-ha supposed to be?��


    Then Eun-ah leaned her back against the wall.


    I didn��t even think of going to see the cultural festival alone from the beginning.


    I had been contacting Eunha since I got permission from Gu Yeonsu.


    If we have free time in the afternoon, let��s look around the cultural festival together.


    Of course, there was only one answer from the younger brother.


    Yes.


    Um��. You didn��t cancel your appointment because of me because you were going to see it with other kids, right? Then, I��m sorry to them��


    Eun-a, who sent a text message saying she had joined the academy, decided to wait for Eun-ha��s reply.


    On the one hand, he was worried that he was interfering with his friends who wanted to spend time with Eunha.


    Should I just walk around alone��


    ? Eun-ah stuck her head out over the corner.


    People enjoying the cultural festival.


    No one was seen walking alone.


    I didn��t want to mix in with them and wander around alone.


    Right then.


    The smartphone vibrated.


    ��I don��t know��: I��ll go right now!!! Where are you? (04:52 pm)


    Eunah Noh��s face brightens.


    Eventually, I write down the answer.


    ��


    On Taeyang was known as one of the best prospects among the 31st students.


    However, his skills could be said to be below expectations.


    The style of wielding the sword was messy, and the ability to distribute stamina was clumsy.


    Of course, there were many gaps.


    Choi Eun-hyeok predicted his victory even before the start of the match, but he never thought that he would win by a stark difference.


    Did you see Onyang��s face at that time? I was so embarrassed that I couldn��t even raise my face properly.


    That��s because I declared that I would win, but I didn��t even win. I��m just going to embarrass myself.


    Even so, Eunhyuk continued to review the sparring that took place a little while ago.


    Clearly, Onyang did not become his opponent.


    But-.


    ��It seemed like it was following my movements more and more.


    Eunhyuk was able to notice.


    That On Taeyang is growing while fighting with him.


    Those who watched from a distance could not know it, but seeing his growth up close, he could not calmly enjoy his victory.


    The feeling of being caught up behind.


    If Onyang had good physical strength, I thought that Dalian might have flowed in a different way.


    ��don��t know what will happen next year.


    Don��t let your guard down just because you won once.


    training training training.


    I have no choice but to keep training.


    Choi Eun-hyuk learned what talent was through On Tae-yang.


    Compared to his talents, his own talents were insignificant.


    Just as Master said.


    People like myself have no choice but to train endlessly.


    Otherwise, one day, Onyang will catch up with you.


    ��It��s okay. you are stronger


    what?


    In the meantime.


    After the tournament, Seo-na, who was watching the cultural festival together, spoke up.


    Eunhyuk, who suddenly came to his senses, was taken aback by her gaze looking straight at him.


    Then she tilted her head.


    As if my thoughts were wrong.


    Weren��t you thinking about Minho, who will fight tomorrow? Ah��


    I thought you were worried about whether you could beat Minho.


    she said, frowning.


    It was only then that he realized that he was fighting Min-ho Mok, whom he considered as his destined rival, in tomorrow��s game.


    He nodded.


    ��I��d be lying if I said I wasn��t worried at all.


    Although I forgot about it for a while.


    In fact, Eunhyuk had been wary of Mokminho ever since he entered the tournament.


    Even though the time and period are different, the time between learning the sword together under the captain.


    Also, a rival who will fight for the place of main dealer in the party that the captain will make one day.


    As a result, the two of them secretly had a rivalry with each other.


    no. Actually, I do worry. Because as much as I grew stronger, Minho would become stronger like me.


    There was also an inferiority complex.


    The year before last, Eunhyuk still remembered clearly the memory of losing to him in the dealer division competition.


    So this time I will definitely win.


    On the one hand, I was a little anxious.


    I don��t think I��ll lose this time either.


    ��That��s fine.


    ����.


    To me, Eunhyuk, you are the strongest. Are you saying you��re much stronger than Minho?


    However, Seo-na asserted his victory with a confident voice.


    Eunhyuk looked down at Seona with a blank face.


    She sighs as if she can��t help it.


    Then she lifts her tiptoe and suddenly strokes his hair.


    Eunhyuk, that��s always your problem. �� what? that you underestimate yourself too much I mean, don��t be discouraged just because there are a lot of great people around you. Did you think I wouldn��t see it?


    ����.


    Actually Eunhyuk, you are just like them, or maybe you are much better. But why do you always try to take a step back?


    Sana tousles her hair.


    Eunhyuk accepted her touch and thought quietly.


    Maybe she��s right.


    But it was unavoidable.


    Because he was always the first to find what he lacked.


    and improve it


    He was no different from a teacher who taught him what everyone he met lacked.


    As a result, I am lowering myself.


    -You are really good. You look like the greatest person to me. So no one is stronger than you.


    Jin Seo-na, who had been like a childhood friend since childhood, figured it out.


    That��s why I��m proud to say embarrassing words.


    that he is a great person


    ��thank you.


    A strange compliment.


    Eunhyuk was embarrassed by Seona��s praise for raising his value.


    She narrowly gathers her red eyes and asks if she has come to her senses.


    He replied with his eyes.


    Then a question arose.


    I want to check it out.


    but stand up If I��m the strongest, then I��m stronger than the captain, right?


    What will Jinseo-na answer?


    Eunhyuk sharpened his hearing and tried to listen to what she had to say.


    The result is-.


    ��This one�� the carrot galaxy is stronger. No matter how much I try to promote you,


    isn��t comparing it to Eunha too much? Is that��?


    After Eunha, you are the strongest. Isn��t that enough?


    Hmm��


    Jinseo-na speaks the name of the captain without thinking about it at all.


    Eunhyuk looked at her with a puzzled face.


    Then, you, Seo, are the captain number 1 and I am number 2?


    If I said what I was thinking right now, I felt like I was a narrow-minded person for no reason.


    Eunhyuk groaned in pain.


    But as if she had read Eunhyuk��s thoughts��.


    -You are number 1 and Eunha is number 0. You know I��ve written a lot, right?


    Jin Seo-na laughs while covering her mouth with her hand.


    Eunhyuk didn��t know what to reply to the sound of fat.


    Then I thought I should ask this even if I look like a narrow-minded person.


    What is the difference between 1st and 0th?


    Um�� well��


    Seo-na is lost in thought.


    Then she claps her hands and answers his question.


    The 0th place is because I can��t evaluate it at all. out of the rankings. �� 1st place?


    -Because I am the person you can rate the highest?


    Seo-na playfully ends her speech in a questioning tone.


    Now, Eunhyuk twitched the corners of his mouth, trying to suppress his excitement.


    But it showed on her face and she recognized it right away.


    Still, she decided to keep her mouth shut for him.


    Do you want to go get some cotton candy? The manager said that the cotton candy made at Cheonseo��s booth was delicious.


    I ate with Ara yesterday��


    ��then shall we go somewhere else?


    it��s okay. You said you haven��t eaten yet? Then let��s go eat.


    are you okay? Should I ask for my opinion?


    ��no. i want to eat cotton candy


    yes let��s go I know the way, so trust me and follow me.


    Uh�� I know the way��


    Yes? will you guide me Then I close my eyes and walk Why are you walking with your eyes closed? I don��t know. I��ll close my eyes and walk Hurry up and hold my hand so I don��t fall.


    But, Seona, are you using telepathy now?


    yes no


    But there��s a spark between my ears��


    You��re wrong.


    Um��


    You��re wrong, right? yeah i think i got it wrong


    Eunhyuk is doing everything for you. What if you listen to me even in your sleep? ��Is the rice cake falling? answer.


    Eun-hyeok guides them on an unfamiliar road and is nervous.


    Meanwhile, Jin Seo-na, who closed her eyes and walked away holding his hand, was using telepathy without Eun-hyuk��s knowledge.


    As for who to send it to��


    [��Brother Blue. You don��t want to be scolded by me, do you? I can memorize the Bible and one of the Buddhist scriptures really well.]


    The people who were killing signs nearby and narrowing the siege.


    It is said that Seo-na kept interfering with the heads of people holding bamboo spears.


    ��


    Eun-ah comes to the cultural festival.


    While watching Onyang��s game, Eunha received the text message and just wanted to welcome her with open arms.


    However, the problem is that Choi Ga-in did not try to fall from the side.


    I have another appointment now, so I��ll stop. See you tomorrow.


    huh? Weren��t you with me all day today? who are you meeting? Jeong Ha-yang? it��s not white He��s busy right now too.


    Then who are you going to meet? Can I talk to you? Byeol Yun? no. go see my sister sister? who��s sister?


    ��my older sister.


    I don��t know what the hell you��re talking about.


    Eun-ha held back her displeasure and answered her question exactly as it was.


    You said that you would watch the fireworks together tomorrow, but why are you being so cold-hearted?


    Eunha sighed inwardly.


    In the end, he was walking to the front gate of the academy with Choi Ga-in behind him.


    Hmmm�� Eunha is your older sister. Come to think of it, I��ve never seen you at a party before. It must be because my sister graduated. Well, I��m going to go say hello to your sister at this time. what?


    Gotta score points with your sister. The first meeting with your older sister wasn��t good.


    Meju smiles and smiles.


    Eunha frowned.


    I thought about brainwashing him into a Stygian child, but the blessing of the moonlight would resist magic.


    In the end, it was not magic, but another way to get her away, but Choi Ga-in, who was stubborn, could not move according to his will.


    I��ll just say hello. Just say hello and go back.


    ��Ha��


    Choi Ga-in at least gave up.


    Eun-ha didn��t even like that, so she sighed openly.


    Still, Choi Ga-in walked side by side with Eun-ha as if it was good.


    And before long��


    ��Hey Eunha! sister!


    The moment the siblings meet has arrived.


    As he was walking near the front gate, he found No Eun-ah, who was nearby just in time.


    She raised her hand and greeted him happily.


    Soon after, she ran towards Eunha��.


    ������. Oh my sister, long time no see. do you remember me I am Choi��. I know your name. Are you Choi Ga-in? yes hello �� Oh, you remembered me. Wow I��m so glad I�� I wasn��t polite the last time we met at a party, right? I��ll apologize for what happened then. Actually, something bad happened at that time��.


    No Eun-ah stopped walking.


    Her eyes narrow.


    The joy of meeting Eunha disappears without a trace.


    As if to replace the lost emotion, displeasure rises in its place.


    ��sister?


    Noh Eun-ah, who thought she didn��t discriminate against people.


    Eun-ha saw her sister��s attitude and unconsciously called her.


    Because she felt so strange.


    But she never responded to his call.


    ��Yes. I just need to know Because I don��t even remember now.


    oh i��m glad I wondered if my sister was misunderstanding��


    Then, the business is over now, right?


    ����.


    Against the direct descendant of the Galaxy Group.


    Eun-ah treated Ga-in Choi coldly.


    It was only then that Choi Ga-in seemed to notice that Eun-ah Noh��s attitude was not friendly.


    Receiving a completely unexpected treat, she opens her eyes wide.


    Noah opens her mouth.


    -If the business is over, why don��t you leave now?


    Ah, actually, I wanted to get close to you from the other day��


    Why me?


    ��yes?


    Is there any reason why I should be friends with you? I don��t like it.


    ����.


    No Eun-ha shut her mouth. Sear?h the ��ovelFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    For some reason, Choi Ga-in is having a hard time with No Eun-ah.


    It��s not like Choi Ga-in��s personality.


    Still, it was understandable.


    From her point of view, she must have been in a position where she needed to look good to Eun-ah.


    On the other hand, Eun-a quickly grasps the situation and is taking an offensive.


    But why is the offensive��.


    why. If you knew I was Eunha noona, did you do anything to look good then?


    ����.


    I don��t have to. We��re talking about it after seeing it anyway, hahahoho You don��t have to look good.


    ��that you don��t know��


    Huh? I��ll only see you once why? Will we see more in the future?


    ����.


    but why are you here? I promised to meet with Eunha, but I never promised to meet with you.


    ��It is violent.


    It was the first time Eun-ha saw Eun-a with a cold face and saying things that hurt people.


    It was the reason he was not able to intervene in this situation and was watching stupidly.


    In the meantime, Choi Ga-in��s face gradually turned red. It


    ��s not like her, she


    ��s holding back.


    However, in the end, Choi Ga-in could not stand the anger.


    The moment she was about to shout in anger��.


    -Are you keeping your eyes open right now? Are you crazy? You��re crazy. Even if I graduated, being an academy senior doesn��t change. ����!!


    Haven��t you ever heard the words to be polite between jockeys since you entered the academy? Aren��t you blind?


    Noh Eun-ah, who quickly hits the ball before Choi Ga-in gets angry.


    Eun-ha was shocked to hear unimaginable swear words from No Eun-ah.


    Even so, Eun-a did not care and continued to organize the situation.


    ��I don��t know what you��re thinking, but can you stop arguing with Eunha, who is doing well in training?


    ����.


    My younger brother is handsome��. . . . ! why. do you have something to say keep it inside you don��t have to say I don��t want to hear it.


    ��Kuh��!


    I have an appointment with Eunha from now on, so why don��t you stop falling for me?


    No Eun-ah is her own sister.


    Truly wearing a mask of a ghost made Choi Ga-in cry.


    Eun-ha went mad when she saw her running away without being able to speak properly.


    I still haven��t figured out the situation.


    what happened now.


    ��It��s Eunha. �� uh.


    Then No Eun-ah called.


    Eunha, who came to her senses, turned her head and looked at her.


    Before she knew it, she was changing her mask like a lie.


    i hate him he can��t


    ����.


    so don��t play with him. �� I hate him too.


    Then will you listen to me?


    ��huh.


    The answer was fixed.


    Eunha nodded vigorously as if walking on thin ice.


    Then her face brightens.


    Then, he embraces Eunha, saying that he has been wanting to meet him for so long.


    Now that Eunha is tall, she looked like she was hugged by Eunha.


    He put his hand on her shoulder.


    ��that��s the sister I know. huh? What are you talking about?


    It seemed


    like a different person earlier��


    Eun-ha couldn��t believe that Eun-ah, who was in her arms, had been so angry just a moment ago.


    Then she growled.


    I��m basically a scary person Did you know that now?


    A lie��. It��s not a lie. Do you hate scary older sisters?


    No, that��s not the case��. I was surprised just now��.


    I��m angry because you brought some weird kid. If you had been a mother, would you have been more angry than me? Where did you get that kid from? �� I can��t even show my sister and mom my girlfriend.


    why. Do you have any girls to bring? say it. who? I take good care of people. I��ll just take a look and judge.


    ��if ever.


    Eun-a is singled out in her arms.


    Eunha avoided her gaze.


    Her eyes, trying to dig into her feelings, were burdensome.


    Then, belatedly, reality began to come into view.


    Um��


    why? But what about my sister? Choi Ga-in is a direct descendant of the Galaxy Group. If you do something wrong, your sister will become a spark��


    I don��t know. Dad will take care of it. �� Yes, you can leave it to Dad.


    The problem of concern was resolved too quickly.


    Eunha decided to leave it to her father.


    Meanwhile, there was still one thing to worry about.


    Isn��t Choi Ga-in hysterical at me for no reason?


    Until you get the moonlight blessing.


    Eunha had to please Choi Ga-in.


    However, I was worried that today��s incident would cause her to become hysterical.


    What are you worried about, but your face has become so serious? ��I��m worried about what to do with my sister from now on.


    P. Is he playing pranks again? i like anywhere let��s go anywhere


    oh i don��t know


    The Eunha decided to leave it to the Eunha of tomorrow.


    A car with one day left in the plan anyway.


    Tomorrow, the relationship with Choi Ga-in will also end.


    So let��s focus on the person in front of us.


    Eunha took Eunah��s hand and moved on.


    ��Eunha, are you here again? Uh, by the way�� the person next to me is��


    hello? Call Eun-ah noona No Eun-ah! Are you a friend of Eunha? hello��! My name is Chun-Seo Lee, a freshman at Higher Academy! Eunha and middle school academy 3rd graders��.


    Don��t work with your mouth, make cotton candy quickly with your hands.


    Eunah sister! Here��! Why are you taking Eunha?


    How is it? delicious?


    and it��s amazing oh my god.


    That��s where I found it. And here��s a friend discount, so it��s free? He won��t pay again��


    So-.


    ��Stop moving! I came to receive a report. I came here because I heard that there is a person who shows the temperament of a reactionary, but as a suspect, you do not have the right to remain silent�� How? Eun-ah sister? why is your sister here? Bamboo spear! Bamboo spear! Bamboo spear! Hey these! You got the number wrong! Who��s the guy who reported it!? Then go have fun, sister!


    ��The third day of the cultural festival is over.


    The fourth day of the cultural festival dawns.


    The day of planning to pluck the flowers comes, and the day comes when fate and fate become intertwined.

 Chapter 483

    Relife Player 483


    [Chapter 134]


    [Intertwined Relationships (5)]


    ��It might be better to go on foot.


    The time to go to work has already passed.


    The road was still congested.


    Choi Jeong-hoon, who was riding in the car, ended up kicking his tongue.


    Then the players who had followed him to escort him straightened their backs.


    Soon he looked away from them and looked through the car window.


    ��You��d better come to see me that day. Otherwise, I might regret it.��


    Player Academy is visible.


    Choi Jeong-hoon turned his gaze to the academy, which was glimpsed between the buildings, and recalled the call from Choi Ga-in a few days ago.


    Although they inherited their father��s blood, they were siblings born from different mothers.


    I couldn��t get along well.


    In the first place, the existence of Choi Ga-in was out of the scope of interest to him.


    It would be more accurate to say that he always ignored her and that she hated him one-sidedly.


    By the way-


    ��What are you thinking?


    Those who owned the succession rights of the Galaxy Group did not like him.


    no i was afraid of him


    The same goes for Choi Ga-in.


    But this time, Choi Ga-in unexpectedly invited him to the academy cultural festival.


    Even adding the phrase ��To my dear brother�� at the beginning of the invitation.


    He couldn��t understand it.


    Please stop the car at the traffic light in front of me. I��m almost there anyway, so I need to stop and get off there.


    all right.


    Would you have any wish for your half-sister?


    He wondered what Choi Ga-in, who was having a hard time with him, was planning.


    At the same time, authoritarian feelings sprouted.


    Are you trying to step on me?


    The reason he left the heirs who didn��t like him was simple.


    Because they understood their position and did not try to disobey it.


    That��s all.


    If a successor appeared who tried to challenge his authority, he would never forgive the opponent, even if they were related by blood.


    When I stepped on it, I thoroughly stepped on it.


    That��s why they feared him.


    Or are you trying to prove your usefulness to me?


    still blocked the way


    Choi Jeong-hoon got out of the car and walked directly to the front gate of the academy.


    The main gate, normally closed to outsiders, is wide open.


    Standing in front of the door, he looked around and moved on.


    Soon the escorting players made a way.


    Was it because it was tonight?


    I feel like I came too early.


    Nevertheless, he decided to keep his eyes on the scenery of the academy while speaking calmly.


    -Yes, I��ll keep an eye on you.


    Choi Jeong-hoon muttered quietly.


    Waiting for something to happen at the academy tonight.


    On the one hand, I just hoped for Choi Ga-in��s wise choice.


    show me where


    Whether you get down on your knees and prove your use.


    Whether you pay the price for disobeying yourself.


    Today her fate will be decided.


    ��


    Finals of the 4th round of the general category competition.


    After the semi-finals throughout the morning, the third-place match ended just a moment ago, and now the only game left was to determine the winner.


    So many people were filling the audience seats.


    [��Player��s position.]


    Before long, the whistle rang.


    The crowd stopped talking and turned their gaze to the students coming up the field.


    But the two students just stared at each other, as if they didn��t care about their gaze.


    Did you release your body?


    ��If it��s your body, you��ve already loosened up enough in the morning game. Did you eat?


    I ate in moderation.


    Conversation fits awkwardly.


    That��s why the two people standing here were nervous.


    4 years.


    The two of them, who had spent nearly four years together, knew each other so well.


    Of course, each other��s skills too.


    I couldn��t be careless.


    It seems like you��ve gotten a lot stronger. I thought so when I saw you fighting Onyang yesterday.


    thank you. But neither do you. Seeing you fight with Subin, it seemed like you got stronger again after that?


    Recognize each other��s skills.


    The two did not go against their planting and continued their conversation carefully as if walking on a knife edge.


    Then the containment began.


    ��Do you remember? what?


    The fight against me in the finals of the dealer division competition. ����.


    No matter how strong you become, the result will still be the same as back then.


    Mok Min-ho pulls out his sword from his waist.


    Choi Eunhyuk��s face hardened.


    The year before last, he had lost to Mok Min-ho in the dealer division competition.


    The sparring at that time was a trigger that touched Choi Eun-hyuk��s pride.


    And Mo Min-ho knew that, so he provoked him right before the fight.


    ��Master said so.


    ����?


    I almost fell for the provocation.


    However, Eunhyuk found a sense of composure and took control of his breathing.


    Holding the sword with both hands, he confidently opened his mouth.


    It��s a law that you can��t move forward if you��re entangled in the past. ����.


    Oh, he said this again. He was conceited that he had won once, but later his life might fly away. ����.


    Also, always with the attitude of fighting for the first time��.


    What are you talking about so much?


    Don��t think you��ve already won when you haven��t even fought yet. �� Huh


    .


    Mok Min-ho, who suddenly became overconfident in his victory, let out a sigh with a bewildered face.


    His face turned slightly red.


    Upon discovering it, Eunhyuk giggled.


    why are you laughing Do you think you wouldn��t have laughed? Do not laugh. because it��s annoying


    Mok Min-ho speaks while clenching his molars.


    Eunhyuk deliberately tried to upset his composure by laughing out loud.


    Before long-.


    ��������!!


    The buzzer rang.


    The match has begun.


    The two men who repaired their faces in an instant drew out the mana in their bodies.


    ������!!��


    The two of them moved almost simultaneously.


    No matter who said it first, I ran out and closed the distance.


    when the distance is short.


    As if they were trying to figure out each other��s skills, they fired their swords.


    Blade Sound


    Mana Crasher


    ripple spread Minho��s sword attack.


    Eunhyuk��s sword shot flew in a straight line.


    Different wavelengths echoed through the space and entered into a contest of strength.


    But there were no winners.


    Waves and waves collide and cancel each other out.


    And in the meantime, the two people who ran to the side clashed their swords.


    Rambo


    flow speed (flow ��)


    by encountering swords once.


    The two noticed that each other��s strength was about equal.


    Their judgment was quick.


    If the power is the same, the only difference is the speed.


    ��ugh��!


    Mok Min-ho lowered his body and moved his feet like a wolf.


    The movement is rough, but the momentum is ferocious.


    ��Kuh��!


    In contrast, Choi Eun-hyeok ran with a graceful gait like flowing water.


    The movement was smooth and the momentum was as quiet as that.


    And again��


    ��Blade Sound


    Mana Crasher


    Sword and sword collided.


    ��


    Almost head to head.


    They are fighting with all their might without making any concessions to each other.


    The mana that blooms from the center of the arena floats around like a haze, occasionally wriggling like it��s alive.


    Both are doing great.


    Galaxy Group VIP viewing room.


    Ga-in Choi and Eun-ha, who watched the match alone, were deeply satisfied.


    Eunhyuk Choi and Minho Mok.


    The two are fighting the finals.


    Both of the students who made it to the final were freshmen.


    It was a moment in which academy history was being rewritten.


    To that extent, Eunha was delighted with the growth of her friends.


    ��that��s great. I didn��t know Minho was that strong. You��ve gotten stronger this time.


    The sun can��t rub against the two of them. Yesterday, when I saw Choi Eunhyuk fighting, I thought that was his strength, but I never thought he was hiding his strength. really creepy Could this be all Eunha��s strategy? I didn��t do anything.


    Then Choi Ga-in spoke.


    Even until the morning, she had a grumpy face the whole time.


    It was because the day before, Eun-ah didn��t say a word to her and just got beaten up.


    Thanks to that, Eun-ha had to drain herself to relieve her anger.


    As the finals began, her feelings seemed to disappear.


    Choi Ga-in was looking down at the stadium as if possessed by something.


    Who do you think will win? Minho? Eunhyuk Choi?


    Choi Ga-in approached the window.


    she asked, almost pressing her face.


    Eunha kept her mouth shut.


    The answer he came up with after thinking was��


    -I don��t know either.


    hey, where is that? You��re good at swordsmanship, so you still don��t know who will win. Please let me know.


    ��I don��t know. because I really don��t know Both have similar skills.


    Choi Ga-in is trembling with aegyo.


    Eunha said with annoyance.


    His eyes returned to the arena.


    Both of them have really grown a lot.


    I haven��t helped much since I entered the high school academy��


    I didn��t tell her.


    Eunha was admiring the skills of the two.


    For some reason, Mok Min-ho, a no-nonsense person, accepted a flexible way of thinking.


    Besides, he seemed to understand what his gift was.


    The body had already been completed, but now it seemed as if he had realized what to mix with it.


    Did you say it was thanks to the advice of < The Swordsman >? I guess I��m not good at teaching others.


    You can be confident in rolling��


    but Eunhyuk��.


    Eventually, Eunha��s keen eye turned to Eunhyuk.


    The action is graceful.


    Rather than attacking recklessly, he shows the dignity of waiting calmly until a certain moment comes out.


    It seemed that he was not familiar with the footwork of < The Swordsman > yet, but he seemed to have no hesitation in advancing like a line drawn with a single brush.


    His growth has been astonishing.


    Hmm��. In my mind, I hope Minho, who is sponsored by our group, wins�� but what about it!


    Meanwhile, Choi Ga-in made a loud noise and crossed his arms.


    She didn��t seem to like Choi Eun-hyeok, who was sponsored by Alice Group.


    But she raised her mouth as if it didn��t matter.


    -Aren��t those two going to join your party anyway?


    ����.


    Eunha Noh is trying to make a party.


    It was a fact that was openly known to the academy.


    Choi Ga-in turned to Eun-ha while mentioning his purpose.


    So if Eunha is on my side, doesn��t that mean that all the kids in your party will also be on my side?


    extreme manifestation.


    Eunha narrowed her eyes and looked at her.


    In this situation, Eunha��s answer could now be said to be obvious.


    �C What a rich year.


    ��what?


    What is Meju talking about? And as I��ve been wanting to say, can we stop wearing bun-like hair?


    Today, I decided to spend time alone with Choi Ga-in.


    So she sent all her followers today.


    In other words, there were only two people in the VIP viewing room.


    Eunha, who had been waiting for this moment until now, giggled.


    Uh Eunha, what are you doing�� Oh, you��re cool inside.


    How much did you have to keep an eye on Choi Ga-in?


    Eun-ha giggled as she burst out the words she wanted to say to her.


    why are you��


    Let the atmosphere change so rapidly.


    Choi Ga-in took a step backwards without knowing it, with a puzzled face.


    Eunha looked at the visibly flustered woman as if she was having fun.


    Take a step.


    Wow��!


    even though I didn��t do anything.


    Choi Ga-in is frightened.


    The corner of Eunha��s mouth goes up.


    Choi Ga-in��s eyes shake greatly.


    Oh don��t come��!


    Are you going to hate it? In the meantime, you��ve been asking me to come to you over and over again, so why are you trying to avoid me now?


    Now hold on. Can��t you just stand there and talk? Well, that makes me want to do more. Then what should I do?


    As if he could kill him whenever he put his mind to it.


    Eunha giggled mischievously.


    Kyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah


    It��s no use shouting like that. The soundproofing of the viewing room here is awesome. So bark all you want stupid


    ��you��you��what the hell��


    why are you like this? what did i do


    Ga-in Choi screamed when he playfully expressed mana.


    Eunha openly giggled.


    How I longed to see her frightened face.


    ��Ah�� There��s nowhere to run now?


    Ga-in Choi, whose back finally touches the wall.


    Eun-ha spoke deftly to the pale-faced woman.


    Choi Ga-in, who had no place to run anymore, eventually had to look up at him from close.


    ��Kyaaaaaaaaaa��!


    this head. How I hated seeing this hair.


    Uh Eunha��.


    Stay still. Unless you want it to fall down to your neck.


    On the one hand, snowy winter.


    And in the other hand, Choi Ga-in��s hair.


    Eunha pulled as hard as she could through her curled hair.


    Naturally, Choi Ga-in fell to the floor with a scream.


    I was annoyed by how your hair kept bouncing around every time you laughed


    . Because then you were something I couldn��t touch.


    ����. but not now? No one can say anything about whether or not I do this? Anyway, you don��t even know what I��m talking about��. How are you?


    Choi Ga-in is trembling.


    Either that or not.


    Eun-ha spoke in a self-deprecating way, as if reminiscing about the long past.


    Give strength to the hand holding the hair.


    In the snowy winter, I cut off a handful of my hair.


    Aaaaaaaaaa!! my head my head! my head��!!


    What if you just cut a few strands and scream? He was forced to smile even when you messed up your hair.


    snip it


    Black hair falls to the floor.


    She freaked out and tried to pick up a lock of hair that had fallen to the floor.


    At that time, Eun-ha held a strand of hair on the other side that had not yet been cut.


    For a moment, her actions stopped.


    She slowly raises her head.


    meet his eyes


    She was frozen.


    ����.


    The sad blue eyes are staring at you.


    It felt like dozens of blades were aiming at me right in front of my eyes.


    The moment he looked into those eyes, Choi Ga-in couldn��t think of anything.


    ��Now you should try it too, right? ��ah��.


    Because of you, he had to wear a hat every time he went outside. �� uh��


    what? White hair is disgusting like a rat, so dye it?


    ����.


    Is that what you say to the kid who had to watch the scene where the escort he followed like an uncle fell off his head?


    It��s a resentment.


    Eunha asserted.


    Revenge, not revenge, that would never mean anything in this life that it would never have done in a previous life.


    Eun-ha gave strength to her eyes, thinking of Ha Baek-ryun, who had to be dragged around by her.


    ��Oh my god! Your hair looks messy. Can I cut it for you?��


    ����yes? No, I��m fine����


    ��Don��t worry. I cut well. Am I also cutting the puppy in my house?��


    ������.��


    ��Come and see. You can do the work later. Now�� How is it? I think the fairy looks good with something boyish


    .��


    ����Ah����


    ��How are you? Isn��t it pretty?��


    ������.��


    ��Is that weird? Aren��t you pretty?��


    ����no.��


    ��There��s no way it��s not pretty. Isn��t it pretty?��


    ����yes. You are pretty.��


    ��I��ll cut it next time.��


    in a previous life.


    The existence of Choi Ga-in was a person who fit the word Anhamuin.


    With the Galaxy Group and Onyang on her back, she volunteered to be Ha Baek-ryeon��s advisor.


    no one stopped her


    So Ha Baek-ryeon had to get caught up in Ga-in Choi��s coercion.


    ��Fairy, why are you crying? I��m by your side.��


    ������.��


    ��Everything will be fine now. What was the escort��s name? Lee Jung-hyun? That person was actually deceiving the fairy. If I did something wrong, the fairy might end up like the bad girl.��


    ������.��


    ��Oh, our poor fairy. It��s fine now. we have yes?��


    ������.��


    ��But why don��t you have an answer? Oh, if I��m going to hit it, I��ll hit it clean. Why is blood flying all the way here? Blood splattered on the fairy��s head. But I��ve been thinking about it for a long time���� ��


    ����.��


    ��My hair is white like that of a lab rat. It��s so gross. Shall we go dye our hair after this? I know the shops I often go to. let��s go together.��


    ������.��


    ��Ay, don��t keep crying�� No, why are you crying like this on this fine day?��


    ����no. I don��t�� I��m crying.��


    ��It seems that my heart hurts so much because my fairy was betrayed. How heartbreaking it must have been when I heard that the two escorts kidnapped Lim Ga-eul by force. In the world, the escort protecting the fairy would do such a thing���� ��


    ����.��


    ��No matter how much you think about it, this isn��t right. I��ll make a suggestion above. The other person also had to cut their necks���� Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ��Oh no! There��s no need for that! Let��s go get our hair done!��


    at the age of 17.


    She realized how pointlessly a person can die at an early age.


    At that time, Eunha could do nothing but stay by Ha Baekryun��s side.


    The memory was playing strangely clearly in my head.


    Are you going to shave your head at this point?


    Eun-ha cut Choi Ga-in��s hair and sighed in regret.


    It seemed to me that it had come this far.


    stretched out at all


    Choi Ga-in fainted like a rat.


    Actually, I didn��t faint.


    At the start of the finals, she realizes that he had unknowingly taken the drug in his drink.


    A drug that brings you to the threshold of death.


    It was a drug that stopped the heart of a creature for a certain period of time and made it into a state of suspended animation.


    ��yes, just grow up.


    Twenty-five is nearby.


    Eunha called him on her smartphone and sat down on the sofa.


    Tilt your head.


    Cover your eyes with your hands.


    I hear people cheering.


    �C When you wake up, the world will have changed very much.


    Eunha shook her shoulders.


    Then, I stretched out my hand covering my eyes and looked up at the ceiling.


    ��But why am I like this?


    Happiness was short-lived.


    not happy at all


    I wiggle my hands, but it seems that the feeling of grabbing Choi Ga-in��s hair just a moment ago remains.


    ��can it be like this.


    Not a very good feeling.


    Eun-ha felt stuffy as if she was sitting on one side of her chest and a sense of emptiness as if it was empty somewhere.


    ����.


    that��s a little scary.


    I��m afraid I��ll get weak


    either mind or body.

 Chapter 484

    Relife Player 484(a)


    [Chapter 134]


    [Intertwined Relationships (6)]


    The 4th round finals of the general category competition.


    On this day, the audience was full. On the other hand, people who wanted to stand and watch even came.


    As much as that, the contest to select the best academy of the year was a great spectacle for people.


    I paid a lot of money to watch it, but you mean you have to watch sword fights with kids who are only in first grade? This year��s tournament was completely ruined. No, how can a freshman advance to the finals? Do you really think that makes sense? I ate one probability. Shouldn��t you check this out? Apparently, the kids who made it to the finals were from secondary academies. How do you know if they gave you back money?


    Huh�� I don��t have any expectations for the 3rd graders graduating next year. How in the world can you lose to freshman freshmen?


    However, the students who made it to the finals were first-year high school students.


    As soon as they heard the news, the majority of people who bought tickets for the final with a lot of money showed disapproval.


    Mok Min-ho and Choi Eun-hyuk.


    Even though the two were known as promising players, their attitude was indifferent.


    No matter what, it was a freshman year.


    Mr. Ha�� I wasted my money.


    What are you guys doing? I��ve never heard of these guys�� names before. Why did it suddenly pop out?


    No wonder you��ve never heard of that name. How can we who are not players know the names of the kids who will be graduating in a few years. Are you aware of that? I have some information. I heard that the first graders who entered this year are called golden riders in the industry. It is the most anticipated jockey now since Ryu Yeon-hwa was the jockey.


    golden rider? I think I��ve heard of it�� But are they that great?


    Rumors say it��s great, but in fact, the reason why Golden Horseman is getting attention is because there is a student who is certain to surpass Ryu Yeon-hwa in < Snow Chang >. Is there such a person? who?


    I don��t know if you��ve heard of Noeun. Where have you heard of it�� Oh, aren��t you a middle school student who came out with Ryu Yeon-hwa in Cayouple before? The kid who was scolded by people for not being in the second round of life. �� uh? is he old?


    ��The 2nd round of life. The academy��s sleepy dragon. The up-and-comers who gathered around him, who is now called the < Queen Donanma >, said that he was very genuine.


    Huh�� I know that student. was it the year before last? I heard that you had a sparring with Ryu Yeon-hwa and tied. So you��re saying that those student friends are the ones coming out this time?


    okay. Do you understand the situation now that players in the industry are trying to pay more and even buy scalping tickets?


    But that student friend is like this��


    not just a friend. They say that the two of them are right arm and left arm.


    aha.


    Of course, people interested in the player industry had a completely different perspective.


    It was an intuition that the case of the first year students advancing to the finals would cause a change in perception in the player industry.


    3rd generation player.


    < Snow Window > As Ryu Yeon-hwa made her debut, the word that was openly floating around in the media was now being mentioned frequently among them.


    Somehow�� Now I know why people from the 7th S-Class Clan came pouring in.


    okay. It means you��re watching. Regulus, Tempest, Shinra, etc�� There��s a reason Clan Lords say that their hips are heavy.


    But why didn��t No Eun-ha come out?


    Among them, the students of the 031st and 31st classes, who are considered to be the protagonists of the current 3rd generation players.


    And they are the center of < The Donanma > Noh Eun-ha and the students belonging to his division.


    People talked about them with the information they had heard.


    However, there was one student who was mentioned several times among them.


    < Excellent Donanma > Noh Eun-ha.


    Actually, I came to see Noh Eun-ha. I thought he would come to a place like this because I heard he has a hot personality.


    You said you didn��t even participate? Why didn��t you? Did you drop it right away because you thought you would lose? It can��t be. If that��s the case, what else did they have to do to make it to the finals? So this is what I think. < It''s not good > That guy must have stopped participating in the competition to give the kids under him a chance to grow.


    Hmm�� I can��t believe that.


    Couldn��t it be that the student who fought head-to-head with Ryu Yeon-hwa, who won the general division competition in her freshman year, didn��t come out because she was scared?


    To the people involved, it was < Queen Donanma >.


    For ordinary people, it is the second round of life.


    People who knew about Noh Eun-ha were certain that she, who entered the high school academy this time, would advance to the finals of the general category competition.


    There was almost a blood clot in buying tickets for the finals.


    However, it was revealed that he did not participate in the competition.


    People in panic were still pouring out various speculations.


    Then-.


    ��But on the first day of the tournament, I heard that you came out to show a demonstration game?


    ����what��?��


    A story that one person accidentally brought up sparked a topic about Noh Eun-ha.


    The fire quickly spread.


    When an industry official nodded, the hall was enveloped in a huge uproar.


    Didn��t come out in the competition, but came out in the demonstration game?


    I will come to see you on the first day. Why am I out of luck? I saw it on the first day too, but Noh Eun-ha was really no joke. Do you know that it is the paladin of the Blaze Clan? A total of five people, two of them and three of their clan members, fought against Noh Eun-ha and were crushed. I have to speak right. Noh Eun-ha didn��t defeat him alone. In the middle, Ryu Yeon-hwa also rushed in, so the battle was so thrilling!


    ��Ryu Yeon-hwa also intruded!?


    ������.��


    Noh Eun-ha is full of rumors.


    People who were curious about his skills were dumbfounded as soon as they heard the story.


    People who came to see him even if he paid a lot of money, but couldn��t erase the feeling of losing money because he didn��t participate in the competition.


    they complained


    I also wanted to see Noh Eunha! what? No Eun-ha came out!?


    I mean, I came here even on vacation today! ask for my money!


    Noh Eunha! Give me Noh Eun-ha! No Eunha, come out!


    Discontent became a huge wave.


    No Eunha, come out.


    People now shout with their mouths together. It was as if they had completely forgotten about the sparring of the students who were known as promising Golden Horsemen until just a moment ago.


    ��Come out No Eunha��!!!!��


    Even if the academy instructor put a stop to it, the momentum that once flared up did not fade.


    The finals started in such a situation.


    And��


    ����Who are they��?��


    The crowd became quiet as if they had been covered with cold water.


    It wasn��t long after the sparring began, that Min-ho Mok and Eun-hyeok Choi��s swordsmanship took their eyes off them.


    Dalian, which was unbelievable for first-year students, made them open their mouths.


    ��Blade Sound


    Mana Crasher


    Not only sword and sword collide.


    People felt the invisible heat as the two male students collided swords.


    dead end.


    Sometimes like bulls competing for strength.


    Sometimes like wolves going on a chase.


    The two were clashing with each other, pulling out everything they had right now.


    They clasped their hands tightly involuntarily at the appearance of the two people.


    I focused on their sparring without even knowing that my hands were sweating.


    ������.��


    Silence descended from the bleachers.


    No one complained anymore.


    ��


    It is a feeling that cannot be expressed in words.


    Something stuck in my chest like a lump.


    It��s cramped, steamy, and frustrating.


    ��Damn it��.


    Eun-ha buried herself in the sofa and held her raised hand up to the light.


    Staring blankly at the light coming in between my fingers, I chant.


    Throughout the previous life and this life.


    His hands were immediately covered with blood.


    My hands felt dirty today.


    He frowned at the sudden strong feeling of displeasure.


    ��Don��t hesitate.


    It��s not something to be hesitant about.


    Noah yelled at himself.


    I decided to consciously suppress the feelings that kept creeping up.


    It was only then that twenty-five arrived at the viewing room.


    ��Master, why are you like that? Are you sick anywhere?


    ����.


    Twenty-five popped into sight.


    Eunha lowered her hand and remained silent before raising her upper body.


    He shook his head and sighed.


    Nothing. Oh, some water.


    yes here


    thank you. �� So how did it go?


    Soon after, Eunha gulped down the water Twenty-five gave her.


    After emptying a small plastic bottle, he asked twenty-five, wiping his mouth with the back of his hand.


    Twenty-five, with long hair tied up, immediately smiled, showing white teeth.


    It means successful.


    It happened to be in a secluded place and there was a tower that seemed to be used as a storage for supplies. I thought it would be okay to work in the warehouse there?


    Great. But don��t forget to set up barriers that bite people


    .


    preload.


    Eunha turned her attention to Choi Ga-in, who was lying on the cold floor.


    Choi Ga-in lying down as if she were dying.


    Choi Ga-in, who fell into a state of suspended animation, will not come to his senses for the next few hours.


    So aim for that time��.


    -Now it will come into my hands.


    Separate the blessing of moonlight from her.


    From what he recalls at first glance, even before the return, he knew that the moonlight blessings were generally separated in this way.


    So it can be separated.


    Meanwhile, Twenty-five was examining her condition as she collapsed as if dead.


    Hmm�� Can I take this flower apart? how is it? Do you think you can do it?


    I don��t know if I don��t try.


    Give it a try.


    Twenty-five tremble.


    Eunha replied calmly.


    Twenty-five, born in a laboratory and sometimes helping with experiments, will surely find a way.


    Choi Ga-in fell into a state of suspended animation and has already accomplished more than half of it.


    If you have twenty-five skills, you can probably do anything.


    Eun-ha passed the Abenious Cloak to Twenty-five.


    Knowing the artifact��s function, he accepted the cloak without question.


    Eventually, when he got down on his knees to pick up Ga-in Choi��.


    ��How are you? Master, what the hell is this flower doing?


    ����.


    the bracelet wrapped around her wrist.


    The moon hasn��t even risen yet.


    The blessing of the moonlight suddenly began to emit a soft light.


    Soon the light flickers on.


    Twenty-five widened their eyes at the sudden situation.


    On the other hand, Eunha frowned.


    Master, it seems to me that the flower is trying to detoxify the poison? See all the strange flowers. Let��s hurry up and move it. Just in case, take the medicine again as soon as you move it.


    The galaxy did not know all the effects of the moonlight blessing.


    It��s just that it has the power to copy a person��s genetic information and heal even the defective part.


    As such, the blessing of moonlight was rare and could be said to be an elixir traded very secretly.


    Anyway, contact me as soon as it��s over. Will it be over today?


    Won��t it end before the cultural festival ends today? No matter how difficult it is, I will finish it within it.


    yes please Don��t forget to wear a cape. You know that from now on you shouldn��t show Ga-in Choi��s appearance to others, right?


    Eun-ha said to twenty-five, who carried Ga-in Choi on her shoulders.


    Twenty-five, still clad in a cloak, nodded.


    But the owner isn��t going with me at this time, where are you going�� You��re not going on a date, are you?


    what is a date


    Eunha also prepared to go out.


    In fact, he was the one who had been checking the time from time to time.


    Instantly noticing his subtle behavior, Twenty-five narrowed her eyes.


    He rubbed his thin chin.


    Hmm�� Sounds like a date. Who are you going to meet? Are you a woman? If you��re meeting a girl, it��s a date.


    just a friend


    Yes. Before people started dating, everyone said that. Even the owners who bought me in the past treated me like a slave at first and later treated me like a lover? did i say friend? You��re a girl anyway, right? ��But what.


    look at this I��m not insisting that you��re my friend because the owner has something to worry about right now.


    Twenty-five growls.


    Eunha swallowed her irritation.


    It seemed like if I was angry here for no reason, I would get involved with him.


    Still, he continued talking.


    You usually wear a school uniform roughly, but strangely, you dress well today?


    ����.


    But why is your hair so messy? Are you going to meet me like that?


    ��Is my hair messy?


    Eun-ha, who had kept her mouth shut, put her hand on her head after twenty-five spoke.


    I��ve been paying close attention since I brushed my hair a little while ago.


    He tried to check his head using his smartphone as a mirror.


    Then twenty-five clicked their tongue.


    Come on. I��ll do it. �� thank you.


    So who are you going to meet? You��re not saying that you��ll meet the owner��s sister again here, are you?


    ��just a friend. Because it��s not what you think.


    ??


    Twenty-five tidies up Eunha��s head.


    Eun-ha tried to say something to him, who answered in a flirtatious manner.


    Because he didn��t think he would listen to anything he said here.


    It��s okay and do your job well i go Yep, have a nice date! Ah�� Master!


    why what else


    Twenty-five called from behind.


    After leaving the viewing room, Eun-ha turned around and looked at him as he became more and more transparent.


    Only a face that cannot be distinguished as a woman or a man is floating in the air.


    That face smiles softly.


    ��I don��t know who the opponent is, but he��s probably waiting for his master to come.


    ����.


    So just attack it as your body tells you to.


    go away.


    I made a mistake in trying to listen carefully to twenty-five.


    Eunha giggled and left twenty-five who had disappeared.


    Now turn your body.


    -Hayang will be waiting for you.


    I wonder if this is going to make me squeamish.


    Eun-ha quickly ran as Twenty-five��s presence disappeared.


    ��


    The finals of the general category competition are in full swing.


    Yoon I-byeol left his seat while watching the clash between Mok Min-ho and Choi Eun-hyuk with his friends.


    ��Not funny.


    friends or spectators.


    Although the people in the bleachers were engrossed in watching the Dalian.


    She didn��t feel much emotion in the clash between the two.


    It was like that a few days ago.


    Ever since rumors spread that Eunha and Choi Ga-in were dating.


    Above all��


    ����I��m sorry. There��s someone I��m supposed to see that day.��


    After hearing that from Eunha.


    A statement that virtually rejects oneself.


    Ibyeol Yoon clutched at her chest, recalling the remarks she had heard a few days ago.


    ����.


    My heart hurts as if it would break.


    I tried to hide the feeling, but I couldn��t get it out of my head.


    As a result, I couldn��t focus on anything.


    Let��s go out for a while to get some fresh air.


    not enjoyable at all


    not happy at all


    Even though I am among people, I feel like I am alone and isolated.


    Yoon I-byeol, stricken with loneliness, eventually turned away from the stadium.


    Ha ha��.


    let out a sigh.


    It was comfortable being alone.


    At the same time, I became even more lonely.


    She forcibly let go of her smile to avoid being noticed by her friends and headed for the observatory.


    I was thinking of clearing my mind while looking around the academy.


    But then��


    ��Isn��t it Eunha?


    Yoon I-byeol, who was looking down at the panoramic view, soon found Noh Eun-ha among the people.


    She couldn��t have been wrong.


    glow


    Always looking for him, she found him like fate.


    beating and beating


    My heart raced.


    However, the warmth that spread in his chest was quickly extinguished. sea??h th�� ��ovelFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ��there��s also a white one.


    There is also Jeong Ha-yang.


    Yoon Yi-byeol witnessed the scene where he met Jung Ha-yang as he passed through the crowd with a sullen face.


    What are the two people talking about?


    Judging by his behavior, he seemed to be apologizing for being late.


    And she put her hand on her waist and seemed to get angry.


    If it were me, I would have been grateful and not angry even though Eunha came late.


    Implicitly comparing herself and Jeong Ha-yang.


    Yoon Yi-byeol decided to eavesdrop on the conversation between the two people far away by expressing mana in his body.


    It is difficult.


    The distance is far away, and it was a job to select the voices of the two people among the voices of so many people.


    But she made it easy.


    Even if it was heard sparsely, she succeeded in eavesdropping without the two noticing.


    ��sorry. Are you mad?


    yeah i��m mad


    How am I going to free you?


    Um�� then�� hold my hand.


    what a difficult thing let��s go.


    Clench your fists.


    Fingernails dig into flesh


    Yoon I-byeol listened to the conversation between the two without even knowing the pain.


    Soon after, the two of them had a friendly conversation and left.


    where do you want to go


    No, I just want to walk like this!


    Okay? Then let��s take a look around.


    huh!


    Unknowingly.


    Yoon I-byeol was chasing after the two of them.

 Chapter 485

    Relife Player 485(b)


    [Chapter 134]


    [Intertwined relationships (7)]


    I have never been loved.


    My mother never paid any attention to me.


    The only time he got the attention he deserved was when he got on his mother��s nerves and was beaten badly.


    ��My life is ruined because of you.��


    That��s what my mother used to say every time.


    I didn��t even know what I had done wrong, and I always said I was sorry.


    That relationship ended when I was 7 years old.


    ����This is the house you will live in today.��


    ��Mom too?��


    ��Are you crazy? why would i live here You��re the only one living here.��


    ����Am I alone?��


    ��Not alone. Your father is waiting for you over there.��


    ������.��


    ��Greetings. it��s your dad Now I will raise you instead of me.��


    One day, my mother took me to a palace-like mansion.


    There, people were looking down at me with disapproving glances.


    Then I heard from my mother.


    The story that the person who becomes my father is the person who will one day inherit the Galaxy Group.


    ��It��s been hard raising you all this time, but now you��re getting the reward. Was it hard for you to be with me too? Now live happily under your father��s care.��


    ��Ah����


    The mother said that she found out that the man she met while drinking was a direct descendant of the Galaxy Group.


    so you have me


    Now that I��ve grown to a certain extent, the time has come for me to let him know about my existence and receive a reward.


    Mother laughed and said.


    ��Then let��s not see each other.��


    A child born into the world because of money.


    A child who doesn��t mean anything.


    that was me


    When I found out why I was born into this world, I held back my tears.


    I hated my mother so much and resented her for leaving me behind.


    But-.


    ����It��s a little too much to say as a mother, but as a senior in life. Maybe the people in that house don��t like you and look down on you.��


    ������.��


    ��At that time, don��t get hit and go out strong. Even though you��re the son of a concubine, your blood is still the blood of someone they can��t ignore. So be brave. I have to catch the momentum in the beginning.��


    ������.��


    ��And you, like me, pick out a good man and spread your life. What��s so special about life?��


    That scene is what my mother said as she left me.


    It was uniquely memorable.


    And the last words stopped me from hating my mother completely.


    ����It��s been a lot of hard work under a mother like this, hasn��t it? From now on, live happily while enjoying what you enjoy. Bye.��


    Perhaps the first and last love my mother gave me.


    However, her mother passed away shortly after.


    I don��t know why.


    I just heard the news that he died.


    I haven��t seen my mother since we broke up that day.


    The past has become so far away that I can��t even remember his face now.


    I just remember the story my mother gave me at the end.


    ����I��m Choi Ga-in, Choi Ga-in! But they treat me like this!?��


    ferociously.


    Having become a direct descendant of the Galaxy Group, I always tried my best not to be ignored by people.


    both outside and inside.


    both to the users and to their families.


    so they don��t look down on me


    And again��


    ����You��re going to enter the Player Academy? why?��


    ��Because I don��t like my brother ignoring me. It really annoys me and I hate it when people treat me like I don��t have one.��


    ��To be acknowledged by my family again.


    I wanted some recognition from my family who ignored me.


    I wanted to get some attention.


    I wanted to be loved even a little bit.


    In that sense, I really hated and envied Choi Jeong-hoon, who was recognized and loved by everyone.


    Above all��


    ����Yes. It��s not my business. Do whatever you like.��


    ��Ignore me with those eyes again�� wait and see, I��ll flatten oppa��s nose.��


    I wanted to be recognized by him.


    I wanted to be acknowledged as an indispensable person for the Galaxy Group.


    So, I entered the academy.


    And finally, the opportunity to be recognized by her brother came.


    Perhaps my older brother, who had been ignoring me for so long, would have no choice but to admit it.


    Noh Eun-ha, who the industry is paying attention to, will be my person tonight.


    If I make Eunha my person��!!


    ��I can be recognized as well.


    I can be loved too.


    At that time, no one will ignore me anymore.


    And I will spread my life and be happy.


    I have no doubts.


    ��


    October nights are long.


    The sun had set and a thick darkness covered the sky.


    But outside the window, a light that illuminates the darkness is twinkling.


    Whew�� almost done.


    It didn��t take long to separate Choi Ga-in and Moonlight Blessing.


    However, I put all my energy into separating the flowers that had become part of my body.


    Although the temperature has dropped coldly.


    Twenty-five wiped the sweat from his forehead and opened the window to get some fresh air.


    I hear people talking


    The owner must be there somewhere. envious. Some people are sweating from work right now, while others are happily dating.


    I said so.


    Twenty-five laughed.


    Always keeping an eye on his owner, he was vaguely aware of the recent changes in his owner.


    The owner, who did not look like a human even when we first met, is now showing a little bit of a human figure.


    The owner has softened up a lot. Honestly, can a person stay taut all the time? Rest when you rest, work when you work.


    I don��t know if the owner will deny it.


    From his point of view, the owner seemed to be in a hurry.


    Like being chased by something.


    I can afford it, but I can��t afford it.


    It��s just acting.


    < Twaberi >, who is good at lying, knew that very well.


    Such an owner has softened a lot.


    It was a good thing to see.


    Anyway�� I think about it all the time, but I don��t know what the hell my master is up to. Even if I ask, he won��t tell me, so I have no choice but to do as the owner tells me��.


    I can��t do anything myself.


    Rather, the existence of himself is probably one of the reasons why the owner constantly maintains a sharp edge. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    he is extraordinary


    It is not an existence that can soften the owner��s heart.


    Who the hell made my master��s face look cute��. I don��t know who it is, but I want to bow down.


    The only beings who can soothe the owner��s heart are those who live with their bodies in daily life.


    Twenty-five was curious.


    What kind of daily life has softened the owner��s heart?


    no that��s not it It��s impossible to determine just one person.


    Soon he shook his head.


    Even if I don��t know if it could be a reason.


    The daily life accumulated over a long time must have been touched by countless people.


    Twenty-five, leaning against the window sill, stretched out in gratitude for them while being jealous of them.


    ��Now I have to do the final work. What if the owner is worried about this and can��t even go on a date? Hurry up and send me a text message.


    Twenty-five started working again.


    A simple workbench with a few wooden boxes glued together and then covered with white cloth.


    He looked down at Choi Ga-in, who was lying on top of him.


    The remaining task was to separate the roots of the blessing of moonlight in Choi Ga-in��s mana circuit.


    That��s true��. It makes me rebel against the subject of flowers.


    Twenty-five complaining.


    The soft light was flickering as if the blessing of the moonlight was giving off its last glow.


    He held up the dagger covered in blood, ignoring the flashing light.


    Now sever the last link.


    He carefully draws his sword��.


    ��Ha��Ha��Hey��


    Huh?


    at the same time.


    She, who should have been in a state of suspended animation, muttered something while shedding tears.


    Twenty-five couldn��t help but be embarrassed.


    I couldn��t shake the feeling that something was wrong.


    Twenty-five quickly removed the blessing of moonlight and cut the knife.


    right at that moment.


    ����!!


    A flower that fell off her wrist.


    It emitted a dazzlingly intense light.


    ��Mom�� I miss you��


    A flash of light that engulfs the entire space.


    explosion that followed.


    One of the pillars supporting the tower collapsed.


    ��


    There are exceptionally many people today.


    It was the day when the general division competition was over and the fireworks display was scheduled, so it had no choice but to do so.


    There were people everywhere.


    As a result, the two people who had been walking around holding hands became like watching people rather than watching the cultural festival.


    Still, they were having a good time together.


    I wanted to eat cotton candy too�� Seona and Eunwoo both said it was delicious, so I was holding back to eat it with you�� They said they


    ran out of ingredients, but there��s nothing I can do about it. Still, wasn��t the churros I just ate delicious? Still��


    it��s time for the fireworks to explode soon.


    The galaxy was on top of a tower behind a lake near a building where workshops were concentrated.


    A spot recommended by Bae Su-bin that he could see the fireworks without feeling awkward even by himself because of the lack of footsteps.


    Eun-ha, who had brought White there, smiled as she saw her playing cotton candy.


    It��s cute how he inflates his cheeks by blowing air into his mouth.


    yap. yap yap.


    ��fun?


    Graham.


    So Eun-ha poked her cheek with her finger.


    She, who had been complaining just a moment ago, looked up with her eyes tightened.


    as if not to do it.


    However, Hayang only stimulated Eunha by inflating her cheeks.


    However, it was not possible to poke the ball all the time.


    I��ll buy that cotton candy next time. I��ll make you write a heavenly book, so forget about it now. �� You said you ate with Yeonhwa and Eunah.


    ��I know that because I ate a lot, but I couldn��t eat it because it was too sweet. Chi lies. So, the next time I buy you, I will buy you cotton candy that tastes even better than that. If you don��t have it, I��ll make one and bring it to you.


    really?


    no lie will you keep teasing me?


    It was fine if you ate churros with me. Do you think this bowl will contain churros and cotton candy? Do you want to eat like Minji Kim?


    ��Bo��Java��Don��t pull��


    It��s no fun just poking the cheek.


    Eun-ha stretched Jeong Ha-yang��s cheeks.


    She caresses her reddened cheeks and pouting her lips.


    The galaxy read her eyes.


    His eyes are expressing his intention that he is angry while giving strength.


    Pupil is sending a doctor asking for help.


    Did you want to eat that much? I don��t know


    Then I��ll tell Yoochun hyung. I want you to make some delicious cotton candy. Wouldn��t Luminous Sweets make a proper cotton candy? ����.


    When that time comes, let��s go eat cotton candy. how is it? ��with who? you and me Anyone else��?


    Anyone else want to go too? ��no. really you and me


    So are you going alone?


    i want to go with you Would you like to see a movie then? huh! There was something I wanted to see, so let��s go see it!


    How do you know what movie will be released then? Aren��t you thinking too far ahead?


    Ugh�� don��t make fun of me.


    Jeong Ha-yang��s face turns red.


    She pats Eunha��s side.


    A blow without force.


    Eun-ha giggled at the flank attack, which was only at the level of aegyo.


    Jeong Ha-yang continued to look up at him without averting her eyes even though her face was blushing.


    The corners of her mouth twitch.


    I can see her holding back a laugh in his eyes.


    right then-


    �� Kwa Kwa Kwa Kwa Kwam ��!!!!


    ��Pupper puppuppung��!!!!


    No matter this year.


    Bae Su-bin��s fireworks exploded.


    The sound fades away from the world.


    Colorful lights illuminate the night.


    ��it explodes very loudly.


    This year is very grand.


    Eunha muttered as she turned her body in the direction of the fireworks.


    At a fireworks display of this scale, probably even people outside the academy would be looking up at the night sky.


    All eyes are focused on the night sky.


    Haya. see you from this side


    However, the gaze of the galaxy only lasted for a moment.


    The one that shines brighter than the fireworks is right next to it.


    He turned his head away from the night sky and immediately led her with his arm resting on Jeong Ha-yang��s shoulder.


    This is where the flames are more visible.


    Taking his place faster than the others, he glanced at her admiringly.


    Her eyes, which caught the scene of fireworks exploding, sparkled beautifully.


    Are you really pretty?


    Jeong Ha-yang immediately noticed her gaze.


    Smile while looking at the galaxy.


    However, her words, buried in the sound of exploding fireworks, did not reach Eunha��s ears.


    ��a galaxy?


    ��That��s right. It��s pretty.


    Still, I think I can see what she��s talking about.


    After staring at her for a while, Eun-ha replied to her tilting her head.


    This time, Jung Ha-yang did not understand.


    Still, she smiled, and he smiled along with her.


    Kwa Kwa Kwa Kwa Kwam��!!!!


    Sound leaves the world.


    In a world without sound, all you see is what your eyes see, not your ears.


    Instead of exchanging opinions with sounds, we exchange opinions with our eyes.


    Jeong Ha-yang��s eyes are exceptionally bright.


    Could it be because he had the fire in his eyes?


    ������I hope you don��t become a person who only puts up with it too much.��


    no no no


    Eunha denied it in her heart.


    Now she is not looking at the flames, but at herself.


    What is in her eyes is not a flame, but her feelings for herself.


    why?


    If so, what emotions do your eyes contain?


    will it be shining


    will you still be dead


    I couldn��t tell which one.


    However, Eun-ha decided to move her body as her heart led her.


    ��I don��t know who you just thought of, but�� don��t try to suppress that feeling too much. It��s not bad, huh?��


    Give your hands strength.


    He pulls the hand that was holding her shoulder.


    Jung Ha-yang comes into her arms.


    impulsive action.


    She opened her eyes wide in surprise, and he kissed her on the forehead.


    �� is�� haha��?


    What does Jung Ha-yang say?


    Eunha put her hand on her cheek as she untied her arm around her shoulder.


    Jung Ha-yang is startled.


    But that��s it.


    Even though she could block it with her hands at any time, she just closed her eyes tightly.


    ��Ah��


    Eunha quietly stole her left cheek.


    Is it because of the touch on the cheek?


    She opens her tightly closed eyes.


    A hazy gaze somewhere.


    The galaxy that looked down into her eyes decided to be a little more bold now.


    Make eye contact.


    Jeong Ha-yang also seemed to have an intuition.


    she raises her head


    He lowered his head as he brushed her hair.


    ������.��


    Jung Ha-yang closes her eyes.


    Now the galaxy is on her lips��.


    ����������!!!!


    Right then.


    The aura that makes you sober reveals your presence out of nowhere.


    The whole space vibrates.


    The ground shook.

 Chapter 486

    Relife Player 486(a)


    [Chapter 135]


    [A world that doesn��t go your way]


    It��s just a waste of time and emotions.


    I know that nothing will change if I follow.


    Nevertheless, Yoon I-byeol continued to follow the two of them.


    Kek�� Eunha, you are really great too. Today ha��.


    Here��s what I said. The cotton candy here is really good.


    I��ve heard of it too. Have you ever wanted to try cotton candy here?


    no matter how far away


    If it were two people, you might have noticed.


    Eunha Noh and Hayang Jeong.


    The two were so focused on each other that they seemed oblivious to her presence.


    It was reassuring, but also sad at the same time.


    You never laughed at me like that.


    Keep pushing��


    Why does it work for White and not for me?


    suppressing sadness


    Yoon I-byeol looked sadly at the two as they went to find a booth selling churros.


    Many people pass by her.


    Left alone, she trudged and followed the two in the direction they were passing.


    ��too bad.


    resentment for the galaxy.


    But you can��t hate it infinitely.


    Instead, he resents Jung Ha-yang for monopolizing his time as much as he resents Eun-ha.


    And��


    ��That��s right. It��s pretty.


    A tower in a location where people rarely step.


    Yoon I-byeol did not go outside, but watched the two of them from inside the door through the gap.


    Eun-ha says something to Jeong Ha-yang with a face she has never seen before.


    The sound of the fire that lit up the night did not reach her ears.


    But since I can��t hear it��


    ����.


    ��That much, I could see the world better.


    Yoon I-byeol couldn��t keep his mouth shut at the appearance he showed right after.


    Eunha Noh.


    It was so natural that he put his lips on White��s forehead.


    Jung Ha-yang flinched and was surprised.


    She also looks at Noh Eun-ha, unable to keep her mouth shut.


    ��Ah��.


    Yoon Yi-byeol groaned briefly.


    If a while ago, Eunha had kissed White��s forehead without warning.


    This time, as if giving a notice, he gently passed Jeong Ha-yang��s hair.


    Then he lowered his head and wiped his cheek.


    With her eyes closed this time, Jung Ha-yang seemed to feel Eun-ha��s touch as if she were savoring the moment.


    ��Don��t do that��


    Jeong Ha-yang quietly opens her eyes.


    Now she is smiling shyly.


    That smile is so beautiful even for a woman like her.


    Yoon Byeol couldn��t even blink as she looked at the two as if they were the only two in the world.


    Before long-.


    ��Don��t�� don��t.


    No more words coming out


    Yoon Ibyeol shook his head as if sobbing and only moved his lips.


    without notice at first.


    Like a warning next time.


    And then, as if timing it.


    When Eunha puts her hand on Jeonghayang��s cheek, she gently lifts her face.


    Lips and lips come closer and closer.


    ��mind.


    then thump


    Something breaks inside her.


    It collapses like a dam breaking.


    I couldn��t even control the mana in my body, and a single tear flowed.


    And just then��


    ����������!!!!


    As if it��s not over yet.


    The moment their lips touched, the ground shook violently.


    ��


    When the entire tower is shaken.


    Eunha could realize something was wrong.


    What the hell happened!?


    Firecrackers explode.


    But I couldn��t appreciate the fireworks any more.


    It was because the tower shook just a moment ago, and at the same time, the presence of explosive mana was felt at the epicenter.


    Eunha, this is��


    White, you��re under the protection magic. don��t try to get away from me


    ��yea, I got it.


    It is difficult to gauge the strength.


    It is not ubiquitous. If it was ubiquitous, it would have shown signs of something before Mana revealed its presence.


    However, the energy that I am feeling right now came out of nowhere.


    The energy that felt like a small dot quickly inflated his body.


    ��It comes.


    Aura that was sporadically scattered around as if he couldn��t control his power.


    The existence that suddenly appeared from under the tower seemed to have calmed down, and immediately began to act.


    The ground shook again.


    About a quarter of the area of the top floor of the tower could not withstand the impact and collapsed.


    ��Kyaaaaaagh��!!!��


    People fall down a tower whose floor has collapsed.


    I was about to fall


    If something that looked like a thread hadn��t tied them together.


    ��Oops��Oops��Oops��!!


    As if trapped in a cocoon.


    People floating in the air with their whole bodies wrapped in threads.


    And the existence that slowly reveals itself from the point where the floor was turned off.


    ��What really happened?


    Eunha frowned.


    I didn��t understand the situation to the point where I wanted someone to explain.


    It was something completely unexpected that happened.


    ��Oh, Eunha. Were you here? I wondered why I could smell you, but it must have been because you were here. ����.


    But it looks like I��ve been sleeping for a long time. Strangely, I feel like I don��t remember anything in the middle, but I think I slept soundly for the first time in a while! oh so good


    The flames are still burning.


    Even so, her voice was clearly audible because she put mana into her voice as if it were natural.


    But she is not conscious.


    That��s why I was creating a very heterogeneous and bizarre appearance.


    you�� huh? why?


    No�� nothing.


    have to say


    Choi Ga-in is making a puzzled expression under the sky lit by fireworks.


    And behind her back, several cocoons were floating tied to a string.


    everything she did


    But she doesn��t know.


    So he stopped talking halfway through.


    Having said that, nothing good came of it.


    If I said the wrong thing, I could rather provoke her.


    Because she is now-.


    and! The fireworks are really pretty! I��m so happy that I can see you this year, right?


    ��I know. It��s really�� pretty�� S��ar?h the N??eFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ��Mainification (ħ�˻�) is in progress.


    A lower body that is oversized compared to the upper body that reminds us of a spider��s butt.


    And the eight huge legs that supported the lower body had an eerie appearance.


    The lower body resembles that of an arthropod, while the legs are reminiscent of human hands and feet.


    A bizarre combination.


    However, the joints of the legs, which are unknown whether they are hands or feet, are dislocated.


    Truly Ga-in Choi was out of the standard of living things.


    ��is it because of the blessing of the moonlight?


    In the meantime, the blessing of moonlight is rooted in the lower body that looks like a bump.


    The flowers emitting soft light seemed to be confessing that they were the culprits who caused this sadal.


    It must be because of the blessing of the moonlight.


    Something went wrong in the process of separating Choi Ga-in and Moonlight Blessing.


    Moonlight Blessing copies the racial genetic information of the creature it belongs to.


    It has the potential to reshape the body.


    Therefore, the blessing of the moonlight must have had an effect on Choi Ga-in��s body changing in that way.


    At the same time, the mana in the body ran out of control, and the metamorphosis would have progressed.


    Mythization isn��t over yet.


    The skin tissue of the upper body, which is in the shape of a human, repeats expansion and contraction.


    Choi Ga-in��s pupils become increasingly red, and arthropod-specific hair grows on her cheeks.


    Mining is still in progress.


    So whether or not she transforms into a monster or a demon, the situation had to end before then.


    Either way, it was natural that it was dangerous.


    But Eunha��.


    why?


    Eun-ha did not avoid Choi Ga-in��s eyes looking at her with an enchanting gaze.


    I moved my hand to the sword as naturally as possible.


    Then he answered casually.


    In order to defeat her while she is still unaware of her own transformation��.


    ��But why did you watch the fireworks with Jeong Ha-yang there instead of me? If my eyes aren��t wrong, she��s definitely Jeong Ha-yang��


    ����.


    Why! Jung Ha-yang is that bitch there!?


    Choi Ga-in��s eyes become bloody.


    Beyond the fact that her eyes turned bright red, six eyes sprouted from her face.


    As she opens her mouth, the structure of her teeth transforms into that of a beast of prey.


    ��Ah��?��?��eun��ha��hey��


    ����. �� me��weak��ho�� Oh�� b��


    ��the ego was eaten in the end.


    There is no longer a Choi Ga-in.


    Even if it retained its human form, the existence in front of it was nothing more than a monster.


    ��Oops��Oops��!!


    ��driving me crazy.


    At least, it seemed that the transformation had not yet been completed.


    I should have killed her now.


    However, since she lost her self, people who became cocoons are floating indiscriminately around her.


    So you can��t even attack.


    He intends to use the cocoon as a shield to end his transformation.


    Above all��


    ��Eun�� Ha�� Hey��


    For some reason, among the people who were tied up with a thread, there was Yoon I-byeol.


    That��s how much my back hurt.


    Eunha frowned.


    ��


    It seemed that he was using the mana in the bodies of the people he captivated in his cocoon as nourishment.


    They are trying to capture the people around them with their cocoons.


    On the other hand, the life and death of those who have been completely captured by cocoons cannot be confirmed.


    Right now, Yoon Yi-byeol had most of her face wrapped in thread, except for her nose, which was able to breathe.


    -Hayang, you are dedicated only to rescuing people trapped in cocoons. Because I don��t have to do my backups.


    Can you really do it alone?


    If that cocoon falls off, I can do something on my own. Understand? Yes then I will listen to you. don��t get hurt


    So, there are three things you need to do.


    One is to rescue Yun I-byeol and the people who were captured by Choi Ga-in.


    One to obtain the blessing of moonlight.


    The last one is to kill Choi Ga-in.


    After setting the target, Eun-ha immediately gave instructions to Hayang.


    She decided to play the role of magically receiving the people he rescued.


    In addition, students with familiar faces also decided to share roles with her.


    People are distracted right now because of those fireworks.


    How many players would be running this way in a situation where even the sound couldn��t be transmitted properly?


    Eventually, the galaxy blew mana into the winter that was blooming coldly.


    He boasted to Hayang that he could save everyone by himself, but he knew very well that it would be a very difficult task.


    Choi Ga-in was clever.


    The cocoons that floated in the night sky were attached to the lower body.


    And some were waving in front of him on purpose.


    As if he was wondering where he could attack himself.


    Uh��b��ha��hey��


    I��la��o��hey��a��ho��b��


    hey�� Ga-in Choi


    sounds like a human voice but actually makes a monster cry.


    Eun-ha aimed at the cold blooming winter towards her, whose eyes were shining while looking at herself.


    First of all, it was necessary to disturb Choi Ga-in��s vision.


    ����In the winter that blooms coldly,


    flowers bloom from the pure white blade.


    Red petals flutter across the top floor of the tower, filling the entire area with red.


    Choi Ga-in seemed unable to keep up with the sudden change in the situation.


    Eun-ha ran for that moment.


    Mana Crasher


    First one.


    Eun-ha ran away hiding herself in the flower petals and cut off one of the cocoons that the guy was mockingly shaking in front of her.


    Immediately, White, who had been waiting at the end, manifested magic and collected the fallen cocoon.


    Cheonbo


    Revolver Shoot


    rescues as many people as possible while petals are still flying.


    Eun-ha heard the sound of her footsteps and moved her bizarre legs to avoid the approaching guy and cut off the spider��s web.


    The guy with the big body couldn��t quite respond to his movements.


    Since I can��t use Vilent Venom, it��s not easy to deal with.


    Eventually, the petals became mana particles and melted into the air.


    He clicked his tongue and thought about using the magic of the blooming winter once more.


    He shook his head inwardly.


    Judging from the guy��s eyes, it seemed like it would be difficult for the same attack to work.


    So Eun-ha held the snowy winter in her hands.


    Gwangmu


    Things resembling human limbs fall overhead like a pickaxe.


    Eunha quickly swung her sword as her senses told her.


    The limbs are thick.


    The blue blood bursts and the broken part heals in an instant.


    It seemed that he would not be able to sever his limbs unless he put a little more mana on his sword.


    Cheonbo


    is looking down at the ground.


    Eun-ha is looking up at him.


    The battle caused by the difference in eye level was unfavorable to Eunha.


    Eunha, who was running irregularly, jumped high in place and got on top of the guy��s lower body.


    The hair covering the lower body stands up.


    The hair rushes like a wave from the front.


    And the hair that rose to the highest height became a thorn and attacked him.


    Manak��.


    Eunha clicked her tongue briefly.


    When I tried to cut the rushing thorn, there was a cocoon in the range of my sword swing.


    After thinking about it for a moment, Eun-ha took the attack and rose into the air.


    It fires a web from its mouth.


    Designate the direction of movement with the coordinates taken from the top of the lower body just before


    Invisible Tracker


    One Point Breakthrough


    Mana Crasher .


    The galaxy extinguished the spider web by covering itself with the mana gathered at the tips of the two blades.


    �� Ki �� Yi �� Uh


    ��.


    But he seemed to be struggling to catch his breath.


    I tried to cut off the cocoon of the galaxy that landed on the guy��s lower body again��


    ��What!?


    The guy who runs out of nowhere.


    Eun-ha, who was on her back, had no choice but to fall to the ground at the sudden action of the guy.


    Quickly taking a fall to reduce damage, he stood up in the direction the guy was running.


    Are you going to run away because there��s no chance of winning?


    The height of a 5-story building.


    The guy is trying to fall down the tower to avoid a fight with no chance.


    can��t let it go


    He gave strength to his feet and expressed mana in his body.


    right then-


    ��What?


    Jung Ha-yang��!!


    in the direction he was heading.


    All in all, there is Jeong Ha-yang.


    no no


    Eunha gritted her teeth.


    The position of the moonlight blessing is moving from the top of the lower body to Choi Ga-in��s hand.


    Eunha saw it and realized.


    The guy, no, Moonlight��s blessing must have been aimed at Jeong Ha-yang from the beginning.


    The reason was obvious.


    Because Hayang has a lot of mana in his body.


    Eunha instinctively noticed.


    The blessing of moonlight is not a simple elixir, but an elixir with willpower.


    That flower chose Jung Ha-yang, who had vast amounts of mana, as the person she would now belong to.


    And he is leading the body of a monster and trying to belong to her.


    I�� o�� ha�� a�� hey�� o.


    ����!


    Jeong Ha-yang tries to block the attacker with protection magic.


    However


    , the guy who rushed at me as if setting himself on fire rammed his body into the barrier and collapsed the ground at the same time.


    The quarre


    ground collapses.


    As her feet sank completely, she was unable to maintain her protection magic and fell down the tower.


    And he jumped after her without hesitation.


    You��d��s��b��s��t��hey��


    ��ugh��!


    Choi Ga-in stretches out her hand.


    The blessing of the moonlight, rooted on her wrist, stretched its stem toward the white sky.


    Flowers emit intense light.


    Hayang tried to stop it somehow, but there was nothing she could do while falling.


    In the end, the stalk touches Jung Ha-yang��s body, and the moment she tries to connect with the monster.


    ����Ubo


    Eunha also jumped down without hesitation and activated her magic.


    You don��t have to be on the ground.


    The place you are stepping on is the ground.


    So, using the falling debris as a base, he covered a long distance in one breath.

 Chapter 487

    Relife Player 487(b)


    [Chapter 135]


    [A world that doesn��t go your way (2)]


    It was a flower, but in reality it was a ghost.


    The appearance of enchanting people with subtle beauty and endlessly coveting their mana is no different from a hungry ghost.


    And now, the hungry ghost has revealed its true nature in a situation directly connected to the crisis of its desperate life.


    Whiririk Choi


    Ga-in��s wrist stretches out a long, thin stem.


    The stem, reminiscent of tentacles, divides into dozens of strands and clings to Jeong Ha-yang.


    Protection magic is useless.


    The stalk that had absorbed the magic that formed the barrier did not show signs of hesitating for a moment.


    where is this��!


    After successfully triggering Woobo, Eunha kicked her tongue as she embraced Jung Hayang from behind.


    She is trying to block the return of Moonlight Blessing while maximizing her mana resistance.


    However, the parasitic plant is negating her resistance by changing the wavelength of her mana to suit her.


    The problem is not that.


    ��great��!!!!


    Even if it��s hard, you have to persevere! You must never accept his mana.


    I�� I know. But Eunha, the mana control is gradually not going the way I want.


    It is not simply a phenomenon that the blessing of moonlight is trying to belong to Jeong Ha-yang.


    A phenomenon in which Choi Ga-in, Moonlight��s blessing, and Jeong Ha-yang are trying to be reborn as one.


    Currently, the blessing of moonlight is thinking of Choi Ga-in, who has turned into a monster, as a part of herself, and is trying to belong to Jeong Ha-yang as it is.


    If so, it was obvious what would happen next.


    �� is�� haha��


    just a little bit�� bear with it a little longer.


    She too will become a monster.


    In the case of her who had a lot of mana in her body, there was a high chance that she would not be able to control the overflow of mana.


    So Eun-ha was looking for a way to separate the blessing of moonlight while reading Jeong Ha-yang.


    There is a limit to what Hayang can endure. We have to get it off somehow before he finishes assimilating it.


    Would she be worried for nothing?


    Eunha swallowed her inner thoughts.


    There was no right way.


    In the midst of the fairy tale of moonlight blessing.


    While Jung Ha-yang desperately defended herself, he did nothing but look at the mana circuit that was gradually digging into her body.


    That said, I couldn��t hastily cut off the blessing of the moonlight.


    ��If you treat it carelessly, you could end up losing it.


    Elixir��s last ingredient.


    An elixir whose exact location is unknown.


    As a result, Eunha had no choice but to be careful in handling the blessing of moonlight.


    If you lose the blessing of moonlight, you won��t know when you��ll be able to craft the elixir.


    He will not be able to save Taeyang��s mother.


    Of course, the opportunity to create a debt to Onyang or to make him a subordinate will be far away.


    ��Ugh��


    That said, I couldn��t leave Jeong Ha-yang like this.


    Just a moment ago, she was struggling to stop the invasion of the Moonlight Blessing, but she began to stumble.


    If I lost sight of it even for a moment, I would lose my mind and collapse.


    ��I��m fine��


    not fine at all.


    She muttered as she grabbed Eunha��s arm that was hugging her neck.


    Eunha gritted her teeth.


    ��What should I do?


    Eunha hesitated.


    There was only one answer.


    Even so, he could not swing his sword willingly.


    A lingering attachment to the blessing of moonlight.


    If you lose the blessing of the moonlight like this, you don��t know if the future will change greatly.


    That��s why I��m going to have to walk a more harsh road than now.


    Even if that is the case��


    ��Sorry. Did you hurt a lot because of me?


    I can��t lose her like this.


    Ha Baek-ryeon and Lee Yu-jeong are not the only ones on the path she has to walk.


    I have family and I have friends.


    And there is Jeong Ha-yang.


    Eunha shook off her worries.


    I was just stupidly hesitating even though the answer was obviously decided.


    I don��t have to suffer more.


    I don��t even want to get my hands on the future I want while doing such things.


    The galaxy soon contained mana in the coldly blooming winter.


    Choi Ga-in��s wrist and Jeong Ha-yang��s wrist are connected by the stem of moonlight blessing.


    It is unknown how far Jeong Ha-yang��s arm is.


    He strained his eyes to see the circuitry and covered her eyes with his free hand.


    ��I close my eyes.


    ��uh?


    won��t hurt anymore You held up well.


    I don��t want to show her


    Eun-ha didn��t answer Jeong Ha-yang��s question and held up the coldly blooming winter.


    Mana Crasher sea??h th�� n?vel_Fire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Kills the cold blooming winter.


    Choi Ga-in��s wrist falls.


    In order to neutralize the blessing of moonlight, the parasitic part was cut out.


    keep closing your eyes �� Yeah�� Eunha, I��m sleepy��


    get some rest. good job.


    The stems that wrapped around Hayang��s wrists lost their strength and drooped.


    Then he gets away from her.


    Now, the flowers scattered across the floor


    were no more than elixirs, but mere flowers.


    No, there is no flower that blooms forever.


    That is now a dying flower.


    Slowly,


    the galaxy watched blankly as the petals that had lost their light scattered and flew away on the wind.


    Petals change into particles and fall away.


    It is so fleeting.


    However, Eunha decided not to regret it.


    this is the way i��m going


    To get your hands on the future you want.


    In the meantime, I had to move forward fiercely as if I was out of breath.


    But now, even if I go back on the road, I will live with a spare time.


    Eunha made a promise while dreaming of an unchanging future.


    So he-.


    -I��m sleeping soundly. Let��s talk about it next time we open our eyes.


    Jung Ha-yang fell asleep.


    He softly kissed her lips and listened to her breathing.


    So, Noh Eun-ha decides to be honest about her feelings.


    Um�� Whoa��.


    So I have hope.


    It is a very small hope.


    Like a fire that seems to go out with a hook if even a single gust of wind blows.


    ��


    The flesh falls off.


    The skin tissue that was rapidly swollen by the blessing of the moonlight is necrotic.


    Ughhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhects


    can be said, however, beings that once deviated from the standards of living things cannot return to their original state.)


    with one wrist missing.


    The monster wriggles its grotesquely twisted legs and crawls across the floor.


    A monster that has completely lost its human self is struggling just to survive. The flesh that fell on the floor


    of Chiiik


    becomes mana and melts into the air.


    ubiquity occurs.


    A monster is born.


    Some monsters appeared in the form of transformed flesh wriggling on the floor.


    It��s not even a fuss��


    People are screaming.


    The screams are erased by the ceaseless burst of flame.


    Even though monsters are appearing, the players are distracted by the firecrackers and do not even detect their presence.


    At least, the players who figured out the existence of the monsters were those who were nearby or could discern the magic and ubiquity of firecrackers from afar.


    Ah ��. Ah �� Ah ��.


    Monster, on the other hand, tries to get up and run away.


    It seems like I��m crying all the time.


    When people saw the unknown spider or ant with a human appearance, they fled in fright.


    The monster jumped into the crowd like that, leading its heavy body.


    Players hurriedly pursue him.


    The farewell is still tied there.


    I have to follow him soon��


    Eunha groaned inwardly as she watched the monster move away.


    He couldn��t leave White, now sleeping in his arms, to people he didn��t even know.


    Especially if it��s a guy you don��t know.


    Even so, I couldn��t go after Jung Ha-yang while holding him.


    Right then.


    ��Puha! I know you��re dying!


    Twenty-five jumped out of the spot where the tower suddenly collapsed.


    Throwing a huge piece of shrapnel to the floor, he was speechless.


    Her hair, which must have been tied up, is scattered and covered with tower fragments.


    There were also several scratches on his handsome face.


    Besides that, it seemed that there were wounds all over the body.


    How are you? The owner was also here. That��s not it, the owner is in trouble. I��m going into the finishing touches��


    I��ll hear your excuses later. However, I have no intention of going overboard.


    I can��t even hear the sound well.


    Eun-ha answered twenty-five who approached him after shaking off the sand on his body.


    Twenty-five, who is good at lip-reading, nodded at his words.


    Then, he makes a disgusted face at the nuance that he will punish him later.


    Master, what can I do with this? I will go after Choi Ga-in, so take good care of Hayang.


    yes?


    Twenty-five is trying to make an excuse.


    Eun-ha blocked his words and held out Jeong Ha-yang.


    When Jeong Ha-yang was handed over to him, he made an expression as if asking what was going on.


    Take a close look to see if anything is hurt. That doesn��t mean taking off your clothes.


    ��master. You look like you��re just sleeping? So you said maybe No, you shouldn��t be worrying about your wife, should you be worrying about me? look at me You think you��re not hurt?


    That much is better if you spit on it. Wow��


    Twenty-five opened his mouth as if he had lost his sense of humor.


    Eun-ha decided not to pay attention to him who performed skillfully.


    I had more work to do than that.


    And as soon as I take her to the dorm, I have to come out right away? ��If that��s the case, the owner will do it, right? i��m busy


    Anyway, you know how to touch it? Since Hayang is a direct descendant of the Alice Group, if he did, the group will retaliate��


    Wow. If I do well, I can become a direct descendant of Alice Group.


    -Should I just kill it with my own hands? oh that was a lie master.


    weird? I don��t think I was lying��.


    Master�� Didn��t you say you were busy right now? Aren��t you supposed to go soon?


    Anyway, I��ll trust you.


    If you are twenty-five, you will behave well.


    Eun-ha looked back at Jeong Ha-yang in his arms and ran in the direction where the monster had just disappeared.


    The Invisible Tracker I used while fighting him was still valid.


    When the sensor network was deployed, it was possible to determine its location.


    ����Ubo


    Galaxy immediately took a step.


    Countless streams caught my eye, but I sensed and understood which one to ride.


    It is thanks to the teachings of Baek Seo-jin, a teacher.


    The galaxy entrusted itself to the nearest flow among the coordinates connected to the Invisible Tracker.


    Thanks to the combined use of the invisible tracker, even with a Ubo, I was able to narrow the distance I had to follow by three or four steps.


    Mana Crasher


    seems to have captured the people around him in order to keep his shaky presence while running away.


    The galaxy that landed on the monster��s back judged by looking at the cocoons floating in the sky tied to the spider��s web.


    The players who had been chasing him in the meantime seemed to be taken aback when they saw the sudden appearance of the galaxy.


    Eun-ha decided to rescue the captives for now.


    It was not difficult to cut off the cocoons dangling in the air.


    Where is the farewell?


    Players reflexively catch falling cocoons.


    Now he decided to tidy up the cocoons that were clinging to his back.


    However, the monster did not stand still.


    One of the legs, which was running hastily on the ground, flew off.


    Gwangmu


    takes out the snowy winter.


    As if he had been waiting for this moment, his sword body blocked the steel-like leg.


    Soon, he cuts off his leg, exuding a sense of anticipation from the coldly blooming winter.


    The monster screams.


    Screams spread as the detached leg flies through the crowd.


    I don��t think someone is Ga-in Choi, so it really bothers people.


    New legs sprout.


    And other monsters appear and attack the galaxy.


    The guys make up their minds and try to drop it from the back.


    However, the galaxy pushed them back by using their power against them.


    One of the monsters that fell to the floor was stamped on the grotesquely twisted leg and died as it was.


    Other monsters rolled on the floor and were killed by the players chasing them.


    Byeol-i��


    He didn��t worry too much about the people who were enjoying the festival.


    This was because the players were sticking to the monster and trying to prevent it from touching other people.


    So, Eun-ha only focused on the idea of removing the cocoon.


    must be somewhere here


    reminisce


    The galaxy split the surface of the cocoon on its back with a sword.


    The inside of the cocoon seemed to be filled with something liquid.


    A sticky liquid flows through the cracks.


    The galaxy widened the gap to take a closer look inside.


    A person curls up like a fetus and closes his eyes.


    After confirming that the person is not Yoon I-byeol, he drops a cocoon on the players.


    And finally��


    -How did you end up there again? Could it be that you secretly followed me?


    I found Yoon Yi-byeol.


    Eun-ha looked into the cocoon and smiled in repentance.


    The cocoon is torn apart by inserting the winter that blooms coldly through the cracks.


    A sticky liquid overflows.


    It��s an awkward feeling.


    Even so, Eun-ha stretched out her arms and hugged Yoon Yi-byeol.


    Even in her cocoon, she was tightly bound with cobwebs.


    After cutting off as much spider web as possible with the sword, Eunha put Mangoshu into the scabbard.


    ��Not breathing, but heart still beating.


    Soon after, Eunha supported Yoon Yi-byeol, who was wet with one hand.


    Eun-ha checked her condition and raised her eyebrows.


    His face was pale as if he had lost a lot of mana in his body.


    I also felt like my energy was waning.


    Most of all, he wasn��t breathing, so he had to do artificial respiration.


    Revolver shoot


    , you must act.


    Eun-ha slung Yoon I-byeol over her shoulder and quickly dropped the remaining cocoons.


    Players now have no reason to hesitate to attack.


    A galaxy leaping from the body of a


    Ubo spider.


    Throw yourself into the flow.


    At the same time, he did not give up on suffocating the boy.


    Invisible Tracker


    Mana Crasher


    Lands on a safe spot.


    I didn��t have to figure out where he was.


    After all, the effect of the Invisible Tracker was still there.


    No matter where they attack, the slash will surely fly to the designated coordinates.


    In the distance, the sound of something


    knocking over echoed through the ground.


    Eun-ha decided not to look back and prioritize taking emergency measures for Yoon I-byeol.


    First of all, securing an airway��.


    First of all, let it breathe.


    After that, take her to a supporter and have her healed.


    Eun-ha laid her on the floor and immediately lifted her chin to give artificial respiration.


    right then-


    ��Cool cool cool��!


    Just in time, Yoon Yi-byeol coughed.


    The liquid that had been blocking her airway came out.


    I wanted to come to my senses.


    �� is�� haha��?


    That��s good. Are you not sick anywhere?


    She opens her eyes with a hazy mind.


    Eunha smiled as she tidied up her bangs.

 Chapter 488

    Relife Player 488


    [Chapter 135]


    [A world that doesn��t go your way (3)]


    At first, I thought it was an illusion.


    Around the time when the fireworks blooming in the night sky are soaked in the feeling that they are beautiful.


    Shin Seo-young, who felt something unpleasant, was startled.


    ��ubiquity? monster?


    Unlike the direction in which the flames rise.


    I could feel the sudden expansion and contraction of the unknown energy of mana behind me.


    The first phenomenon that came to mind was ubiquity.


    But for its ubiquity, it was strange.


    If omnipresence had occurred, there should have been a sign of it.


    There��s no way people at the academy didn��t notice that.


    At this time when people��s minds are sold.


    Shin Seo-young tried to grasp the situation by flying in the wind.


    There could be no ubiquity.


    There was no way the academy was unaware of signs of omnipresence.


    Even so, the energy he felt was definitely that of a monster.


    I mean, where did you come from?


    Is it terrorism��.


    With the academy under her feet, she muttered as she deployed her sensory net. sea??h th�� Nov��l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    When a monster appeared suddenly, there were only two possibilities that could come to mind.


    Monsters invaded the academy, or someone used magic stones as a medium to make monsters appear.


    It was most likely the latter.


    This was because the academy was always under protection from protection magic.


    If the monster had invaded from the outside, the protection magic would have reacted right away.


    So I had no choice but to think that such a thing did not happen from the outside, but from the inside.


    terrorism


    The security was a little loose during the cultural festival, but�� what the hell was a big guy thinking about releasing monsters in the academy?


    Right then.


    The number of beings caught in the detection net quickly increased to several.


    The monsters multiplied.


    Shin Seo-yeong nervously tousled her hair.


    Got a lot to think about.


    My back hurt.


    Why do you have to do it at this time��.


    I suppress my irritation while moving in the wind.


    At this time when many people visit the academy.


    Monsters have appeared at the academy, which nurtures players who can protect the country from monsters.


    There was no such thing as disgrace.


    Above all, if there are deaths��


    ��Mr��.


    Stop spitting out disgust.


    She landed on the floor tearing apart the strangely shaped monster with a blade of wind.


    The deaths have already occurred.


    There are also injured.


    A citizen is screaming while holding onto a dangling arm. Blood drips down to the floor.


    Besides that, there were several corpses rolling on the floor.


    shit.


    The sound of the fireworks exploding drowns out all surrounding sounds.


    As a result, even though monsters appeared, some people did not even know the existence of screaming people.


    She flew the new model, leaving the wounded to the players.


    Who the hell did this? for what purpose?


    While tearing apart monsters that looked as if their flesh had swollen.


    Shin Seo-yeong flew straight in the direction where she felt the greatest energy.


    And I couldn��t help but be frightened when I saw the monster being subdued by the players.


    ��Choi Ga-in?


    Existence beyond the standard of living things.


    Although the lower half of the body looks like a spider or an ant.


    The upper body had the appearance of a dim human.


    That human looked exactly like the direct descendant of the Galaxy Group.


    It is Choi Ga-in.


    Ugh�� Uh�� Ah�� Ugh��


    the monster groans.


    Shin Seo-yeong went right close to the monster and studied her face carefully.


    Choi Ga-in was right.


    Only then did she grasp the whole series of circumstances.


    I��m going crazy��


    there is no such thing as the worst.


    Terrorism is also a problem, but the current situation is more problematic than terrorism.


    It is unknown how it is, but Choi Ga-in caused a mana runaway and became a monster.


    She is a direct descendant of the Galaxy Group.


    The meaning could be interpreted that this situation could change into a more political meaning.


    -You can��t kill me. suppress it as it is


    Shin Seo-young deployed a wind barrier to prevent the sound of firecrackers from invading the surroundings.


    Then she immediately told the players who caught Choi Ga-in.


    She is a direct descendant of the Galaxy Group.


    The moment she said that, they grasped the situation and hardened their faces.


    That was natural.


    ��If you make a mistake, you can turn the Galaxy Group into an enemy.


    It wasn��t just this problem.


    The academy was able to escape to some extent from what Ga-in Choi did.


    This could be said to be Choi Ga-in��s personal responsibility.


    However, it was not possible to completely avoid the responsibility issue.


    However, what she was worried about was the Galaxy Group, not the academy��s responsibility.


    Hurry up and contact the instructors and tell them to subdue the monsters roaming around. And do you know anything about the damage? I��ve already told the other instructors, and some clans have said they��ll help. As far as we know, there are 3 dead and 3 injured��


    The direct line is the image of the group.


    If this incident is passed on to people.


    The people of the world will definitely associate Choi Ga-in with the Galaxy Group.


    In other words, Choi Ga-in, a ��direct descendant of the Galaxy Group��, caused human damage by causing a mana runaway.


    Therefore, the Galaxy Group will have to take responsibility.


    Whether the Galaxy Group is at fault or not, it will not be able to avoid criticism from public opinion.


    The Galaxy Group will, of course, be held accountable according to public opinion.


    And they will vent their resentment on others for the circumstances that made them responsible.


    Everyone knows, but��


    we know too. So�� I��m stopping breathing anyway, so I think it��s better to leave it alone.


    The Galaxy Group will probably not leave the person who killed Choi Ga-in, who turned into a monster, idly.


    ��He�� not only killed her, but it was no different from lowering the status of the Galaxy Group.


    This was the reason the current players subdued her and left her alone until she died.


    The person responsible for Choi Ga-in��s death will not be able to guarantee the future.


    But what kind of person made it to this state��


    This is Noh Eun-ha.


    ��what?


    I don��t know either, but Noh Eun-ha went to Ga-in to save people��.


    I heard the name No Eun-ha.


    Shin Seo-young immediately frowned.


    On the other hand, I feel uncomfortable because he seems to have planned something.


    She pursed her lips.


    How many people have seen the galaxy play against?


    Anyone who saw Eunha subjugate��


    It wasn��t a subjugation, it was an opponent.


    Ah yes. I��m sure there are quite a few people who��ve seen Eunha go up against�� Now that it��s the cultural festival period��


    ��Whoa�� Okay. So where is the galaxy now?


    Noh Eun-ha rots inside again.


    I wanted to incur a grudge against the Galaxy Group, but I couldn��t be ruthless.


    In the end, Shin Seo-yeong decided to make a scenario that it was true that Noh Eun-ha was the opponent to sort out the situation, but in the end, many people flocked to Choi Ga-in to this point.


    By doing so, he tried to avoid the resentment of the Galaxy Group.


    By the way-


    ��Kiaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!!


    Choi Ga-in, who was dying.


    For some reason, he quickly recovered and started running wild.


    Players broke away from the struggling woman.


    They were only aiming weapons at her, who was in a riot, but were unable to attack hastily.


    Then-.


    -Mana Crasher


    Noh Eun-ha did another job.


    Shin Seo-young couldn��t help but be startled when she saw Eun-ha Noh suddenly jump out and attack her.


    Does he have a thinking head or not!?


    Choi Ga-in must not be killed.


    I don��t know if he knows.


    No, even knowing it, he did that.


    This is going to be a really big thing.


    Shin Seo-young hurriedly ran out.


    ��


    Things went wrong.


    Not only did they lose the blessing of moonlight, but Choi Ga-in, who transformed into a monster, caused casualties.


    What I was trying to do quietly is now impossible to do.


    Moreover, having spent time with Choi Ga-in, he will not be able to avoid the eyes of suspicion from people.


    Eunha couldn��t help but be annoyed.


    Twenty-five would take care of erasing my traces, but


    what annoyed me the most was that Choi Ga-in could no longer be used.


    She had to live long.


    That way, she would have been reborn as an evil woman and would have slowed down the development of the Galaxy Group.


    ��I��m cold��


    I��m wearing this.


    Eun-ha took her eyes off Choi Ga-in, who was overpowered by the players, and checked Yoon I-byeol��s condition.


    Covered in sticky liquid, she trembled.


    Eunha took off her blazer jacket and put it over her shoulder.


    Then she fell into his arms.


    Just a little�� let it be like this a little longer.


    yes, were you scared?


    Eunha stroked her hair and was lost in thought.


    Since Choi Ga-in had become a monster, he had no choice but to give up on her.


    it might have been better


    Because her usefulness has decreased, so I can kill her.


    It��s a pity though.


    When it comes to killing�� I wanted to kill with more torture.


    I wanted to brutally kill Choi Ga-in.


    I wanted to kill her when I saw her begging to be killed.


    However, she is just a monster and will die in vain, just like other monsters do.


    Right then.


    ��Kiaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!!


    Suddenly, a scream came from behind.


    Eunha looked back.


    Choi Ga-in, who recovered her body for some reason, is running crazy.


    The players kept her in check, but were hardly able to deal with her.


    It was obvious why they were holding back.


    Because you don��t want to buy the grudge of the Galaxy Group.


    ��uh?


    waiting here for a while Uh Eunha, where are you going!?


    Eun-ha quickly got up from her seat, letting go of Yoon I-byeol.


    He left her and attacked Choi Ga-in, who went on a rampage.


    The bitterly blooming winter flashed through the blade and cut her back.


    She screams and collapses.


    Falling to the floor, she grabs the soil with her only hand.


    As if you don��t want to die.


    Ah �� Ah �� Ah ��.


    She tries to go forward even if she crawls with a sound similar to humans.


    Always looking down on people, she was struggling to live without caring about people looking down on her.


    Puck


    and Eunha also kicked Choi Ga-in without caring.


    Choi Ga-in��s body turned sideways at the mana-loaded blow.


    Even so, she ignored the galaxy and wriggled to get out of this place.


    Fuk


    Eunha stabbed the knife deep into her lower body.


    Choi Ga-in screamed.


    Blue blood gushed out as he drew the knife.


    Because of you��


    many people are watching.


    Even so, Eunha did not hesitate.


    Even though he knows that he will buy the resentment of the Galaxy Group, he dares.


    That much he had a lot of resentment towards her in his previous life.


    Although it is said that it is dismissed as something no one remembers.


    no, even more so.


    -Because I remember. I can��t let you die gracefully like this.


    Eunha stepped on her wrist with her foot and smashed it with all her might.


    He didn��t want to let her die like this, even though he knew it was nothing more than an outburst.


    Even if you kill, you kill yourself.


    That��s why he had a lot of grudge against Choi Ga-in.


    Above all, he had twisted his plans every time in his previous lives, and twisted them in this life as well.


    I couldn��t help but relax.


    It was then.


    ��No Eunha, stop it.


    A voice loaded with mana.


    Eun-ha, who was trying to trample Choi Ga-in, was captured by the bondage magic.


    Eunha couldn��t move her body.


    The more Eunha resisted the magic, the stronger the binding magic tried to strangle him.


    In the end, Eun-ha had no choice but to listen to Shin Seo-yeong, who had a cold expression on her face.


    What kind of shame is this in front of people? Are you a player or a killer? If that��s the case, what��s the difference between you and a bunch of bastards? Don��t try to insult death like that.


    Eunha groaned and fell down.


    It was because Shin Seo-yeong, who threatened her, hit Eun-ha��s face with her fist as hard as she could.


    The galaxy did not escape.


    I chose the right one even though I could have easily avoided her fist if I wanted to.


    She was right.


    He did show his ugliness.


    I was right because I knew I was wrong.


    Above all��


    ��You know I won��t let you go later.


    Eun-ha knew that she threw a punch in front of many people to protect herself.


    Eunha rubbed her swollen cheek and nodded.


    Even so, I didn��t want to step back like this.


    I��ll handle it. didn��t you hear me?


    Since I knocked it down, I have to kill it too.


    It hit me very hard.


    Eunha spat bloody phlegm on the floor.


    On the other hand, Shin Seo-yeong was furious after hearing what he said.


    [Are you doing it because


    you really don��t know?] [Do you know what will happen if you kill him?]


    Shin Seo-yeong called out to Eun-ha through the wind.


    The galaxy knows, he said.


    The answer he brought out could only be heard by her.


    She stuck out her tongue as if she couldn��t understand.


    -Please be still.


    ����.


    In the end, Shin Seo-yeong spoke to him as if earnestly pleading.


    In the end, Eunha had no choice but to give up her stubbornness.


    ��I��m sorry.


    Seeking equanimity.


    Eunha bowed her head and apologized politely to her.


    It wasn��t just her.


    He also apologized to those who were watching the spectacle.


    Then, some players laughed and joked, saying that it is normal for such a thing to happen at a young age.


    Stay still. You��re going to die.


    ��yes.


    As if they were going to spy on the galaxy.


    Seoyoung Shin came to Eunha��s side.


    The two tried to watch Choi Ga-in slowly dying along with the other players.


    In doing so, no one would take responsibility for her death.


    Ah�� uh�� uh�� uh��


    Choi Ga-in��s death is now becoming a mere spectacle for people.


    People even take pictures.


    Shin Seo-young and the instructors stopped them, but there were countless people who were interested in the deaths of others.


    Even in such a situation, Choi Ga-in still struggled to live.


    I want to live as long as possible.


    Even if it becomes a joke


    .


    then-


    -Is this the only thing you said you would show me?


    Choi Jeong-hoon, a direct descendant of the Galaxy Group.


    Suddenly, he made his way through the crowd, and he did not forgive her death for being a spectacle.

 Chapter 489

    Relife Player 489


    [Chapter 135]


    [A world that doesn��t go your way (4)]


    Choi Jeong-hoon, a direct descendant of the Galaxy Group.


    He was a vassal and traitor disguised as a servant of the fairy Ha Baek-ryeon.


    A vassal who always pretended to be for her, but in the end cut off her political limbs step by step.


    Thus, the traitor who tried to deal with the existence of a fairy as she wished.


    In other words-.


    Why is Choi Jeong-hoon here��


    ��He was one of Noh Eun-ha��s nemesis.


    It was an enemy that must be kept in check for him who decided to change the future to strengthen the power of the fairy government.


    In the political world, if < Narak > Seonwoo Hwaryeong, who is selected as the 3rd Twelve Seat, is expected to be the biggest enemy.


    In the business world, Choi Jeong-hoon, who would one day become the chairman of the Galaxy Group, was expected to be the biggest enemy.


    ����.


    The galaxy held him in high esteem.


    In front of Choi Jeong-hoon, Hong Jin-woo, a direct descendant of the Dangun Group, was incomparable.


    If Hong Jin-woo was a simple fool, Choi Jeong-hoon was a giraffe.


    In her previous life, Eun-ha had only fallen for his tricks every once in a while.


    never defeated him


    He appeared in this place like that


    .


    Eun-ha looked at Choi Jung-hoon, who was passing the escort players and heading towards the center of the commotion.


    A fist was clenched.


    If I had met him at a party a few years ago, he had an arrogant face like any direct descendant of a chaebol group.


    ��I found it strange that people were agitated, so I followed them�� I never thought I��d see you in this way.


    Like a well sharpened knife.


    He had cold eyes.


    It is the dignity of a stern monarch.


    From the atmosphere he gave off, Eun-ha found a side of his nemesis that he couldn��t help himself no matter what he did before returning.


    So, without realizing it, I was nervous.


    The enemy he had to face in the future was right in front of his eyes.


    Woo��ah��ahh��.


    tsk�� Choi Jeong-


    hun standing in front of Ga-in Choi.


    Choi Ga-in stretches out her hand toward Choi Jeong-hun��s feet, but her hand does not reach.


    He looked down at her once sister and clicked his tongue.


    It��s really disappointing that this was all you were trying to show me.


    Choi Ga-in opens her mouth.


    I hear a non-human sound.


    Choi Jeong-hoon did not listen to her and calmly recited.


    ��Hey, get out of there! What is this doing? If you are a normal person, stay away like a normal person. And then you can go hooked by a dying monster?


    in between.


    One of the players jumped in to catch him as he approached her so confidently.


    The player holds his wrist.


    Choi Jeong-hoon glanced at the wrist that was caught and looked at the player with a cold gaze.


    ��Get out of the way.


    ����.


    The player involuntarily flinched.


    Still, he was unwilling to back down.


    Just then, the story of Choi Jeong-hoon spread among the audience.


    He��s from the Galaxy Group.


    Oh I remember your face Isn��t that Choi Jeong-hoon from Galaxy Drone?


    uh��? why is he here?


    The crowd is buzzing.


    The player finally realized the opponent��s identity and bowed his head.


    Choi Jeong-hoon sent him away with a wink and silently received people��s gazes.


    Soon he looks up at the night sky and closes his eyes.


    Pong


    fireworks go off.


    The night sky flashes.


    The bloody scene becomes brighter.


    Eun-ha closed her eyes and looked at Choi Jung-hoon, who was raising his head while thinking about something.


    Soon he opened his eyes.


    The galaxy��.


    ����Take my hand.��


    Memories of times when you were powerless flashed through your head.


    Eun-ha saw a giraffe in Choi Jeong-hoon, who looked like he had decided on something.


    He gently raises the corner of his mouth.


    At that moment, Eunha felt it.


    that things are going wrong


    Cain, I don��t know why you called me here today. Was it to gain recognition from me or was it to disobey me? Or was it just to fuck me up?


    What is Choi Jeong-hoon trying to do?


    Eunha opened her eyes wide when she saw him muttering something sadly and picking up the sword that had fallen on the floor.


    Others held their breath.


    Everyone standing here realized what Choi Jeong-hun was trying to do from now on.


    If you did this with the intention of fucking me up. yes you won You are the first of your brothers to water me.


    The flames bloom without knowing the end.


    The sword Choi Jeong-hoon holds in his hand glistens with dark red blood under the night sky.


    He dragged the sword and stood in front of Choi Ga-in.


    ?��?��?��a��


    Amid Choi Ga-in��s mouth.


    Eun-


    ha expressed mana in her body to listen to Choi Jeong-hoon.


    His prediction was correct.


    Choi Jeong-hoon�C.


    ��Phuk


    Choi Jeong-hun is trying to kill Ga-in Choi.


    Eun-ha hardened her face as she saw him stabbing her body without hesitation.


    -I can��t get my hands dirty with blood. But I can��t wait to see the Galaxy Group degenerate into a spectacle for the people of the world.


    H��A��Ah��Ah��


    in that sense. Cain, you are making me like this. you won so is it good


    People��s faces are stained with astonishment.


    Eunha also witnessed Choi Jung-hoon��s action with a face similar to them.


    This was unexpected.


    It felt like my hands and feet were getting cold.


    Ga


    �C


    in


    Choi struggles.


    Nevertheless, Choi Jeong-hoon stabs her again with the same sword that stabbed Choi Ga-in.


    The sight of him silently killing his sister by putting one foot on her back was cruel. Blue blood


    spurts


    out.


    Still, Choi Jeong-hoon doesn��t care and covers himself with blood dripping down his head.


    You get bloodied with your face wearing glasses.


    Blue blood dripping down his cheek and hanging from the tip of his chin.


    Even though it was half of it��. Still, you are also a direct descendant of the Galaxy Group. Blue blood flows from your body.


    that sounds crazy


    Few people heard this crazy sound.


    They, including Shin Seo-young, looked at him as he hacked Choi Ga-in with a white face.


    The galaxy was also the same.


    Crazy guy��


    Even though it��s the first time killing a person, Choi Jung-hoon learns the trick several times and dismantles Choi Ga-in��s body naturally.


    Enjoying it.


    Eun-ha couldn��t help but spit out disgust when Choi Jung-hoon raised the corner of his mouth.


    he��s crazy


    That madman is his enemy.


    There was a shudder in my body.


    ��what the hell are you thinking?


    Soon after, Eunha burst out laughing.


    Choi Jeong-hoon��s tail was funny.


    Choi Jeong-hoon, who was appointed to take over the Galaxy Group, is killing his younger sister in front of the world.


    Even though Choi Ga-in has become a monster, it is an unchanging fact that she is a younger sister.


    In other words-.


    ��To commit the murder of a kin��


    it is the murder of a kin.


    Eunha nodded inwardly at the words someone muttered.


    Choi Jeong-hoon shook hands.


    Even the worst number.


    Even if Choi Jeong-hoon��s appointment as Galaxy��s chairman is the same, it means that it can change depending on the situation unless it is confirmed.


    That��s why I��ve been moving so that I don��t want to be caught by the successors.


    It is said that killing Choi Ga-in, who has turned into a monster, is not wrong.


    Even so, the human heart is not easy.


    Those who had the succession rights of Galaxy could use this as an excuse to block Choi Jeong-hun��s path.


    He may be excellent as a manager, but what is needed to manage all affiliates is that human qualities are more important than managerial ability.


    You can come up with ridiculous excuses.


    You��ll have to live with it for the rest of your life.


    For the rest of my life, the stigma of killing my sister with my own hands.


    Choi Jeong-hoon sighs.


    He must have guessed what the future holds for him.


    Perhaps even his followers would retreat in amazement at his cruelty.


    Hwangwon, which Choi Jeong-hun has firmly established, is in jeopardy because of one of his younger sisters.


    ��which is good for me.


    So Eun-ha murmured softly.


    Choi Ga-in gave me a very nice gift at the end.


    How could you not be happy?


    As long as Ha Baek-ryeon��s reign required Choi Jeong-hoon��s ability, he could not be killed and had to keep in check.


    It was such a tough enemy.


    However, Choi Ga-in��s death left a stigma on Choi Jeong-hoon that could not be erased for the rest of his life.


    Choi Jeong-hoon, the kinsman.


    A stigma that will forever be his weakness.


    ��Still, you will eventually become the chairman of the Galaxy Group.


    But Eunha couldn��t just blindly like her.


    I know Choi Jeong-hoon��s ability well.


    Whether he is reviled by the people of the world or checked by the successors, he will become the chairman of the Galaxy Group.


    It has quite a bit of ability.


    Choi Yoon-han, chairman of the Galaxy Group, will most likely maintain his power until the end, and in his later years will hand it over to Choi Jeong-hoon, who is born with the temperament of a king among those who have the right to succeed.


    It��s just the difference between getting the chairperson��s seat easily or having a hard time. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    You are well aware of that.


    I know it well�� You must be doing something like this.


    So Eun-ha made a cool judgment.


    After grasping the situation of his authority and ability, he judged that he was dangerous for abandoning the heavenly rules.


    at the same time-


    ��Really�� a dangerous guy.


    Eunha couldn��t relax.


    The worst move Choi Jeong-hoon made this time could have been a trick.


    It is an established fact that he will become the chairman of the Galaxy Group.


    Through this incident, he will be able to cover up those who are hostile to him, and will be able to solidify the unity of the forces that support him.


    In his previous life, even if he became the chairman of the Galaxy Group, he had to pay attention to the power struggles that frequently occurred inside.


    It was also the number Eunha used to attack the Galaxy Group in her previous life.


    However, Choi Jung-hoon was able to strengthen his control through this incident.


    Above all��


    ��History belongs to the victors.


    Just as Eunha herself covered up the essence of the problem with the alias of < Excellent Donanma >.


    Choi Jeong-hoon will cover the stigma of being a kinsman with a new name.


    ��But isn��t it a little cool? In the end, you are going to take care of your own household chores.


    I have a sense of responsibility.


    I wonder how it feels to kill my little sister, who became a monster with my own hands��


    History is written by the victors.


    Even now, sympathy for Choi Jeong-hoon is being created.


    So, on the day he becomes president, the stigma of being a kinslayer will disappear and he will be admired as a hero.


    Even if you are not a player, you will be called a hero.


    No, a hero is a hero��


    ��It must be Gan-ung. Not really a hero with a pure heart.


    Eunha asserted.


    With both eyes clearly seeing the sight of a traitor turning into a traitor.


    ��dead?


    That was when


    Choi Ga-in stopped moving.


    The arms are stretched out.


    Choi Jeong-hun stabbed her sword once more to confirm her death.


    He then flips her over and cuts her chest.


    The center of the chest was wide open, and a large magic stone was emitting a bright light where the heart should be.


    Throwing his sword on the floor, he quickly tore off the magic stone.


    ������.��


    Choi Ga-in disappears.


    And Choi Jeong-hoon, who is not a player, raises the magic stone high and imprints on the world that he killed his sister.


    This must be a kinsman! How could you kill your sister?


    It��s cruel, it��s terrible. i got goosebumps


    He��s a strong leader. If you are a leader who leads an organization, you must know how to make cool decisions and move. That��s right. What does emotion matter?


    different opinions.


    While listening to their story, Eun-ha looked at Choi Jeong-hun, who stood calmly with blood on his face.


    ��You really can��t be caught off guard.


    Eunha murmured quietly.


    This is definitely a boon.


    But the good news will be the bad news.


    So, when it can be called good news, the influence of the Galaxy Group must be weakened somehow.


    Before Choi Jung-hoon becomes a full-fledged gang-woong, the stage on which he will stand must be reduced.


    ��But you will always exceed my expectations.


    Just like in previous lives.


    The only thing that can keep the Galaxy Group in check is the Sirius Group.


    So, you have to push the back of Han Seo-yeon, who is taking over the Sirius Group, and let her keep him in check.


    It��s not just her.


    Han Seo-yeon is too much for herself.


    Hurry up and make Yoo Do-joon the chairman of Youngwon Group and together with her, take on the role of keeping Choi Jeong-hoon in check.


    It��s not just Yoo Do-jun.


    You must use everything available to keep the Galaxy Group in check.


    Eunha clenched her fists tightly.


    Jeong Geum-jeon, a direct descendant of the Donghae Group, must also be entrusted with keeping the Galaxy Group in check, and somehow make Jinseo-na influential within the KK Group to take the lead in keeping the Galaxy Group in check.


    I also asked Lee Yu-chun, a direct descendant of the Luminous Group.


    Use whatever is available.


    Therefore, the Alice Group also��.


    ����The galaxy


    gritted its teeth.


    I had to resign.


    In the end, the road you have to walk is such a rough road.


    I can��t afford a comma.


    You have to take care of your dull mind.


    You have to suppress your emotions.


    In order to catch and defeat the traitors who will appear in the world, starting with Choi Jeong-hoon.


    So that��s it.


    -I don��t want to use her heart.


    Eunha muttered in silence.


    The day when Choi Eun-hyeok was chosen as the winner of the general category competition.


    The cultural festival, which was scheduled for five days, ended on the fourth night.

 Chapter 490

    Relife Player 490


    [Chapter 135]


    [A World That Doesn��t Go My Way (5)]


    Choi Ga-in is dead.


    The story that a direct descendant of the Galaxy Group became a monster and caused casualties was immediately reported in the media.


    The Academy stopped the cultural festival, and the Galaxy Group apologized for the loss of life caused by her and took a position that they would take appropriate compensation.


    However, the story that shocked people even more was not the story that she died after turning into a monster due to mana runaway.


    [Exclusive] Galaxy Drone President Choi Jeong-hoon murdered his younger sister [Column] 10 pillars


    that protect Korea About secret affairs related to Galaxy Group, the undisputed


    No.


    Comprehensive] The planned tragedy of the Galaxy Group. Choi Ga-in, half brother and sister of Choi Jung-hoon


    People who visited the cultural festival at the time of the ��Murder of Kin�� witnessed Choi Jeong-hoon, a direct descendant of the Galaxy Group and Choi Ga-in��s half-brother, killing her as she ran out of breath.


    Even the way he picks up the sword that fell on the floor and stabs her several times until she stops breathing, and finally pulls out the magic stone.


    The video, which was also reported in the media, was enough to shock people.


    did you see the video? I was appalled. is that a person How can you kill a dying sister with a smile? Isn��t that bastard crazy?


    You��re still a sister But just because my sister became a monster, can I kill her without hesitation? Besides, almost all of them were dying. Should I have killed him like that?


    It��s a psychopath. real madman Aren��t all chaebol families like that? Thinking like that makes me hate it. They��re not even human.


    I hear that Ga-in Choi and I have been fighting for management rights for a long time. Wasn��t he vengeful?


    They��re not siblings. That��s why I don��t even know if I killed him laughing without shedding a single tear.


    More than the casualties caused by Choi Ga-in.


    People focused on events that were more stimulating than that.


    In particular, attention was paid to the fact that Choi Jung-hoon murdered his half-brother Ga-in Choi.


    No matter how much the Galaxy Group tried their hands, the world did not try to turn their eyes away from the case of Choi Jeong-hoon killing his sister by blood.


    In addition, people with succession rights to the Galaxy Group carried out sabotage under the surface.


    [Breaking News] Choi Jeong-hoon consigns Hannam-dong mansion


    [Specialized] Choi Jeong-hoon I feel very sorry for causing concern to the people


    [Exclusive] Choi Jeong-hoon of the Galaxy Group will step away from management for the time being.


    Public criticism poured in.


    Then, Choi Jeong-hoon, conscious of public opinion, announced his position that he would step down from the front line of management and stay in the mansion.


    Still, the slander continued.


    The boiling atmosphere showed no signs of abating.


    In the end, Choi Yoon-han, chairman of the Galaxy Group, went so far as to go out into the world.


    [��I am very sorry for causing concern to the public with issues related to my family this time. As the chairman of the Galaxy Group and as the head of a family, my grandchildren misbehaved��] [


    ��I take this opportunity to step down from the position of chairman.]


    The situation spread in waves.


    Choi Yoon-han, chairman of the Galaxy Group, soon resigned from the chairmanship of the Galaxy Group and said, ��I will take responsibility for the wrong management of the group, the failure to properly teach my family, and the incident against public sentiment.��


    After < Destruction at the End of the Century >, one person who raised Korea from destruction has been withdrawn from history.


    something weird? Wasn��t he originally trying to pass on the chairman��s seat? Hehehe Sammosa Rose��.


    However, some voices questioned whether Choi Yoon-han��s retirement was desirable in the sense that he would take responsibility for this work.


    This is because the management of the Galaxy Group has been virtually in the hands of his son for several years.


    Therefore, it was said that Choi Yoon-han��s retirement was nothing more than a transfer of management rights, which were scheduled to be handed over to his son one day, under the pretext of this incident.


    Of course, they were few.


    Public opinion, which had been seething hot, only then began to subside.


    Meanwhile-.


    -Am I weird? Didn��t Choi Jeong-hoon prevent the worst by killing the monster in the end? Should I still be called a murderer?


    Monsters are not humans. Of course, the little sister who became a monster is also a monster, not a human. Monsters are enemies that must be killed. Choi Jeong-hoon��s actions were right.


    Korea is so strange. This situation should be approached rationally, not emotionally. Choi Jeong-hoon killed his sister on behalf of the people because his younger sister became a monster and he is the older brother.


    that��s right. Please watch the video once. At that time, players didn��t want to kill him, so Choi Jeong-hoon didn��t step out. So, it��s not Choi Jeong-hoon who will be criticized, it��s the players.


    Why is no one talking about Choi Ga-in��s death? It��s strange. Mana runaways don��t happen that easily. There must have been something. But why do you focus only on the fact that Choi Jeong-hoon committed a kinsman instead of trying to find out the cause?


    I don��t think there is a hero like Choi Jeong-hoon. Players are also reluctant to kill, but who is not a player who can step forward and kill his suffering sister as a monster? I��m sure Choi Jeong-hoon must have been very sad. Even so, he killed for the sake of the world, so there is no hero like Choi Jeong-hoon.


    that��s right! Choi Jeong-hoon is a hero! It��s different from players who only chase profit!


    ��that��s right.��


    Although it is said that public opinion held its breath.


    There were also people who expressed favor about Choi Jeong-hun��s achievements.


    The story they secretly spread makes a hero born in this world.


    ��


    One student died.


    Nonetheless, the academy students quickly recover from the death of their friend.


    The instructors were also saddened by Ga-in Choi��s death for a while, but that was all.


    The people of the academy go back to their places as if nothing had happened before.


    It is the shadow of the academy.


    ��This is wrong.


    On Taeyang could not hide his miserable feelings and chanted.


    People put flowers at the place where she died to commemorate her death.


    There are many flowers.


    However, there was no guarantee that people would be as sad as the number of flowers on the floor.


    On Taeyang saw a student who left a flower with a face brighter than flowers and chatting with other friends.


    Is this�� what is it��


    because it wasn��t my death after all.


    People are out of line.


    On Taeyang entered the high school academy and lamented the death of Choi Ga-in, who came close to him.


    no academy.


    And lamented the world.


    The world seems to be going crazy.


    No one questioned Cain��s death.


    Everyone�� they��re only focusing on the case where Choi Jung-hoon killed Ga-in.


    one song per day.


    Today, Taeyang, who placed a flower on the spot where she died, murmured in his heart.


    Then, he remembered what had happened a while ago, the day she died after transforming into a monster.


    At that time, he was at the scene of the incident.


    Realizing that people were cluttered, he visited the scene and was shocked to see Ga-in Choi turned into a monster.


    And��


    ��No Eun-ha was there.


    He saw Noh Eun-ha there.


    Severely scolded by Instructor Shin Seo-young, he seemed to have been killing Ga-in Choi just a little while ago.


    Onyang couldn��t believe it.


    How can you try to kill your motive without any hesitation?


    Are you even human?


    No matter how much Ga-in has become a monster, how can we kill Ga-in��


    Disappointment with Noh Eun-ha.


    The disappointment, which had already fallen to the bottom, had penetrated to the bottom.


    At the same time, hatred for him arose.


    Above all��


    ��At that time, Eunha Noh and Gain were watching the tournament together��


    From the second semester, rumors had spread throughout the academy that Eunha Noh and Gain Choi had become lovers.


    That��s how many times the two of them were seen alone.


    And on the day she died, Choi Ga-in was with Noh Eun-ha.


    ��Killed by Noh Eun-ha. Noh Eun-ha turned Ga-in into a monster. And with my own hands��


    I��m really looking forward to spending the whole day with Noh Eun-ha tomorrow.


    On Taeyang, who prides himself on being her close friend, remembered how she had been excitedly chatting with Pintok the day before.


    That��s why Taeyang On thought that her death was somehow unreasonable.


    The inference from there led to the conclusion that Noh Eun-ha killed Ga-in Choi by turning her into a monster.


    -I will definitely pay you back for your enemies.


    The wind blew.


    Flowers piled up on the floor are scattered.


    Warm Taeyang looked at the fluttering petals.


    made up his own resolve.


    ��


    Why did Choi Ga-in become a monster?


    It wasn��t that people weren��t interested in the cause of this situation.


    Players dispatched from the Mana Management Organization��s Secret Service investigated Ga-in Choi��s whereabouts on the day of the incident.


    Thus, it was revealed that the last person Ga-in Choi was with was old.


    ��I heard that Ga-in Choi and I were watching the general category competition. Can you tell us what you were doing after that?��


    The player interrogated him with bitter eyes.


    But nothing came out.


    Eun-ha calmly replied that they broke up after watching the general category competition.


    His alibi was proven that he went to see the cultural festival with Jeong Ha-yang after meeting Ga-in Choi.


    Eventually, the player��s doubts were cleared of him.


    I had Twenty-five get rid of the traces that seemed to be a problem in advance.


    There was no sign of being a problem in the first place��


    Of course, the other party was the Special Bureau.


    Players on special missions. As such, they were well versed in mana-related investigations.


    Even though they had escaped investigation, they were still on the lookout for the galaxy.


    Moreover, the Galaxy Group, whose image was lost this time, also tried to interrogate Eunha on its own.


    When the Galaxy Group tried to investigate me, my father ran amok all the way, so I passed by without a trace.


    Anyway, after the cultural festival ended, Eunha couldn��t even take classes properly and had to be called around.


    As a result, the second semester passed by quickly, and the year was coming to an end.


    And the investigation, which lasted for about three months, ended with the fact that the incident was caused by Choi Ga-in��s mana runaway.


    Only now did her death truly go into the grave.


    Can you say that you gained one and lost one?��


    The weekend before the final exams.


    After leaving the academy early in the morning, he muttered quietly as he returned home.


    One step forward, one step back.


    Due to this incident, Eunha greatly reduced the growth of the Galaxy Group.


    Choi Yoon-han, who could be said to be the symbol of the Galaxy Group, withdrew from the front line of management, and as a result, the Galaxy Group came to a situation in which management was seeking stability.


    Most of all, Choi Jeong-hoon was put on probation.


    How hard will Choi Jeong-hoon be? I don��t know the details, but at least I won��t be able to do anything for a few years.


    It was like tying Choi Jeong-hoon��s hands and feet.


    In the meantime, successors such as Choi Jeong-hoon and Hang-ryeol will build their own positions.


    You have to take advantage of that gap.


    I��m asking Do-joon so that his direct descendant can take a place in the group.


    It creates a succession dispute that never happened before the return.


    Nevertheless, Choi Jeong-hoon will be the chairman of the Galaxy Group in this life as well.


    Even so, it doesn��t matter.


    What Eunha wanted was to reduce the influence of the Galaxy Group.


    It is to reduce Choi Jeong-hoon��s influence.


    I had to use all the numbers that could be written for this.


    Fortunately, Seoyeon��s sister, Yuchun��s older brother, and Geumjeon��s older brother said they would help.


    It��s not necessarily a loss, and if you do well, it��s also an opportunity to make a huge profit.


    Eunha recalled the recent exchange of contacts with direct members of the business group.


    There is ample room for a succession dispute to arise.


    As a result, it seems that business groups are each supporting the successors of the Galaxy Group and trying to influence the Galaxy Group through the successors.


    It was a situation that Eunha did not hope for.


    Even so, Eunha was still predicting the future where Choi Jeong-hoon would become the chairman of the Galaxy Group.


    The problem is that the loss this time is quite big��.


    I arrived in front of the house.


    As Eunha climbed the stairs, she couldn��t help but sigh.


    Instead of gaining one, I lost one.


    I lost the blessing of moonlight.


    I don��t regret losing the blessing of moonlight in exchange for saving Hayang�� but it��s regrettable.


    Even if I go back in time.


    Eun-ha will choose her again and again between Jung Ha-yang and Moonlight��s blessing.


    I have no regrets about this choice.


    But it was a pity that it was a pity.


    The Elixir��s final ingredient, the elixir, was now in a situation where it was unknown where to get it.


    Ga-in Choi was the first to discover the blessing of moonlight.


    Ga-in Choi discovered the blessing of moonlight, and Hayang-i��s father recognized the value of the flower, so Alixer was created.


    After that, the blessing of moonlight became known to the world.


    However, since I couldn��t even make an alixir and lost the moonlight blessing, whoever gets the moonlight blessing in the future will be able to recognize its value�� It��s


    just a parasitic plant. Maybe it��s good��


    Even in my previous life, there wasn��t much information known about the blessing of the moonlight.


    The environment in which they live is also unknown. S��arch* The Nov��l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I didn��t know who would get it.


    It is the most difficult material to obtain among the ingredients of Alixer, so it is because the information was controlled by those in power.


    For Eunha, it was only dark ahead.


    Now that this has happened, I have no choice but to expect money from my brother. I hope


    good information comes from Marado .


    It seems that winter vacation should be spent in Marado, not at home.


    Eunha took a deep breath and entered the house.


    A sound heard as soon as the door was opened


    .


    Eun-ha smiled bitterly when she heard someone rushing inside.


    I guessed who it was.


    Sister and Urbaneer.


    will be one of the two


    and after a while


    Brother-!!


    My little sister revealed her face in the corner.


    My sister met his eyes, smiled and ran towards him.


    Eun-ha bent her knees and spread her arms in preparation to take her away.


    Then-.


    ��What?


    I also secretly heard a goofy sound.


    I wondered if what I was seeing with my own eyes was really right.


    However, the flower pot that the younger sister held with both hands was definitely��.


    ��Brother! look at this!! I finally succeeded in blooming! how is it? Isn��t it pretty?


    ��blessings of moonlight.


    I asked Green and Haetnim, and they said they knew how to grow them. See you later. When exposed to the moonlight, the flower buds open wide and shine brightly? You��ve never seen your brother before, have you? It will be very pretty.


    Eun-ae smiles and explains.


    He was busy looking at the flower she held in her hand.


    No matter how you look at it, it was a blessing from the moonlight. Although the buds are closed, I was convinced by the glittering state of the inside of the buds.


    Why is Moonlight Blessing here?


    huh? Oppa, is this Eunranghwa?


    ��was the silver rose a blessing of the moonlight?


    huh? He said his breed is Eunranghwa and he has a different name�� oppa!? I��m out of breath!


    Stupid Eun-ae.


    Eun-ha was so moved that she hugged her younger sister tightly.


    It was dark under the lamp.


    Indeed, that was right.


    If I had known it would be like this, I would have gone to the greenhouse with Eun-ae during summer vacation, but I was paying attention to dealing with Ga-in Choi��.


    No, the first time Seohyun went home to play, I was visiting the greenhouse.


    What have you been through all this time?


    I felt empty and relieved at the same time.


    Eun-ha hugged Eun-ae and praised her continuously.


    It seems like you��re the only one who��s really sweet. You��re really an asshole, an asshole.


    Oh oppa�� I really breathe��!!��


    The younger sister, who didn��t even exist in her previous life, is said to be facing a life crisis.


    It��s a bonus that the younger sister got upset afterwards.

 Chapter 491

    Relife Player 491


    [Chapter 135]


    [A world that doesn��t go your way (6)]


    The second semester ends in a few days.


    As a result, students were busy taking final exams.


    The same


    goes for Jeong Ha-yang.


    After finishing three subjects for today��s exam, she was studying for the exam at the cafe located on the top floor of the Cultural Center.


    Since it was the exam period, there were no empty seats in the cafe even at late hours.


    Studying alone in a seat overlooking the lake, she glanced around.


    Then I met the eyes of the person who came up the elevator.


    farewell here Ah�� I��m sorry I��m late.


    Byeol Yun.


    After getting off the elevator, she opened her eyes wide when she saw the cafe filled with students.


    It was an embarrassing look as the seat was usually empty.


    Fortunately, she found Jung Ha-yang, who was seated first, and put on a relieved expression.


    The Cultural Center Sky Lounge cafe is normally empty, but it is very crowded during the cultural festival and exam period.


    Oh, I see. I didn��t know because I didn��t come to the Sky Lounge often. Um�� can I order a drink and come over? yes go


    Yoon I-byeol left to order a drink.


    Moments later, Yoon Yi-byeol, who had received a drink, cautiously sat down in the seat across from Jeong Ha-yang.


    did you do well on the test? Um�� I missed something because I made a mistake, but I think I got a good look at it. Hayang, how did you do this time? Isn��t tomorrow��s exam a navigator section subject?


    that��s right. It��s a class to study strategies that can be unfolded in the downtown area�� It��s hard because there are so many things to memorize. Oh, good thing I didn��t hear that. tooth. If you want to graduate, you might hear parting someday, even if it��s to fill your credits. Uh�� that��s right, right?


    The two of them had a conversation so as not to disturb the people around them.


    However, there is no sense of substance in the contents that come and go.


    We don��t talk about each other, we just pass the time talking about exams.


    It feels like we��re talking for the sake of talking.


    Even though the two knew this, they were only exchanging formal conversations.


    As a result, the topic is off topic and the conversation is cut off.


    ������.��


    Looking back.


    It occurred to Jung Ha-yang that he had never spent time alone with Yoon I-byeol.


    It seems that there was no


    But she couldn��t remember exactly when it was.


    It seems like it was a long time ago.


    I think it was at the beginning of the school year��


    It was still�� not long after we got to know each other.


    Jung Ha-yang was suddenly lost in thought.


    When I think about it, I think I spent that time with Yoon Yi-byeol without hesitation.


    Although not anymore.


    Feeling awkward with her now, Jeong Ha-yang looked at Yoon I-byeol, who, like herself, couldn��t stand the awkwardness and was drinking caffe latte.


    She shrinks like a turtle.


    but farewell why did you call me today?


    Ah��


    as if he didn��t know anything.


    He asked her with a smile on his face.


    Farewell shook his head and bowed his head.


    Soon, as if she had made up her mind, she straightened her back and raised her head.


    -Hayang called because she wanted to tell you something.


    ����.


    Ibyeol Yoon looks at Jeong Ha-yang with strength in her eyes to avoid being caught.


    But Hayang knew that she was trembling inside right now.


    Yoon I-byeol says she hides it as much as possible, but her eyes don��t lie.


    Eyes are trembling.


    Jeong Ha-yang, who became adept at observing people��s faces after stepping into the world of politics and business, couldn��t have been unaware of it.


    okay? what is that?


    So Jeong Ha-yang was able to ask her back with a relaxed attitude, as if she had made up her mind for something.


    As expected of Jeong Ha-yang.


    Ripples form on Yoon I-byeol��s face.


    It was proof that she was bad at hiding her emotions.


    I��


    Even so, she tries to open her mouth even though she is depressed.


    Jeong Ha-yang waited patiently for her to speak.


    In fact, he was guessing why she had called him here.


    When Jeong Ha-yang received a personal message from her, she intuitively noticed.


    That��s why Jung Ha-yang was able to maintain a poker face even after hearing the next words.


    I��I like Eunha.


    so? Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ����.


    Jeong Ha-yang responds to Yoon Yi-byeol right away.


    Yoon Ibyeol seemed to be at a loss for words.


    On the other hand, Jung Ha-yang showed off her composure with a smile.


    From her point of view, she knew right away that Yoon Yi-byeol liked Eun-ha.


    In fact, not only her, but also her friends will notice.


    Probably the galaxy too.


    ��So�� Hayang, you and Eunha have been ��friends�� since childhood, so why don��t you help me?


    ����.


    but this was unexpected.


    Jung Ha-yang stiffened with a smile.


    The raised corners of her mouth slowly descend, and she makes a serious face.


    -I��m sorry, but I don��t think that will work.


    ����.


    I like Eunha too.


    It is an obvious trick.


    As she knows farewell��s heart, farewell also knows her heart.


    Even so, the fact that Byeol brought up the words to help her was a clever ploy to separate herself from the galaxy.


    I couldn��t help but be offended.


    She tried to use a cowardly trick while thinking of herself as a friend and trying to compete in good faith.


    ������.��


    Their eyes collided.


    Jeong Ha-yang did not try to avoid Yoon I-byeol��s gaze.


    She too opened her eyes.


    However, it was Yoon Yi-byeol who withdrew from the war of nerves.


    ��Sorry. I was just�� just checking it out.


    Yoon Yi-byeol bowed her head and apologized.


    Jeong Ha-yang shut her mouth as if ignoring her apology.


    Then, snapping his fingers, he deployed a soundproofing barrier to prevent the people around him from overhearing the conversation.


    So what do you want to say?


    My heart was hurt.


    Jung Ha-yang spoke in a calm tone while turning the pen in her hand.


    In response, Yoon Yi-byeol��.


    ��I saw it during the cultural festival. The fact that Hayang was with you and Eunha was at the tower. ����.


    Actually, I��ve been following you since before that.


    Yoon Ibyeol said in a subdued tone.


    Jung Ha-yang doubted his ears. Searching through her memory, she recalled the time she had been in the tower that day.


    Come to think of it��


    At that time, Yoon Byeol was there.


    At that time, it was not a big deal, but now that I think about it, she hadn��t noticed Yoon Yi-byeol��s presence.


    When she thought about that, she felt as if she had been hit in the head with a hammer.


    He hadn��t noticed throughout the day that Yoon Byeol was following him.


    In other words, Yoon Yi-byeol has grown.


    Yoon Yi-byeol, who had thought her skills were mediocre until a few months ago, now has a skill she can be wary of.


    But since then, it seems like nothing has changed between you.


    ����.


    No, it feels more awkward since then. ����. aren��t you guys dating?


    And as if to catch her off guard.


    Now, farewell asked her with a smile.


    Jung Ha-yang did not answer.


    However, Ibyeol Yoon nodded as if she was satisfied with the fact that Jeong Hayang did not answer.


    yes my prediction was right


    ��no.


    Even if not�� I��m fine. what?


    After the cultural festival, I kept thinking about it, but I decided to confess my feelings to Eunha instead of keeping it inside like this.


    as if embarrassed


    Yoon I-byeol speaks with blushing cheeks.


    Hayang listened silently to her words and stopped gesturing with the pen.


    Soon, Jeong Ha-yang opened her mouth.


    ��It will be useless.


    affirmation and certainty.


    Jung Ha-yang spoke to Yoon I-byeol in a steady voice.


    no warned


    why? Why do you think no?


    Yoon I-byeol��s eyes twitched.


    she inquired.


    Eunha isn��t trying to date anyone right now. How did Hayang know that?


    don��t you already know


    ����.


    Jeong Ha-yang asks in a natural tone.


    Yoon I-byeol made a tearful face, but bit her lip without saying anything.


    Even so, she squeezed the folds of her skirt with her hands under the table.


    ��But I want to confess once more.


    ����.


    It��s something you don��t know. Maybe Eunha will accept it��.


    It can��t be.


    The reason Hayang asked me to meet with you today was to let you know. I��m going to confess to Eunha this time, are you going to do anything?


    ����.


    Poisonous questions pierce my heart.


    Jeong Ha-yang couldn��t find anything to say after receiving the sudden question.


    Accident wanders.


    can��t make a choice


    -I informed you in advance. So no matter what happens later,


    I hope you don��t say anything to me.


    Then, seeing her hesitating, Ibyeol Yoon stood up without showing regret.


    Yoon Yi-byeol moves away.


    Jeong Ha-yang, now left alone, was lost in thought while staring at the table.


    draw conclusions soon


    ��It won��t work.


    Eunha won��t accept it.


    She could confidently say that she knew Noh Eun-ha well.


    That��s why I was implicitly feeling that he was keeping away from me these days.


    ��I hate you. I really hate it. this coward. you are bad Stupid idiot mutt��


    I thought my heart worked.


    But since that day, he has been trying to push himself away again.


    He even said it a while ago.


    ����I��m sorry. I don��t think it��s time for me yet.��


    The galaxy doesn��t tell everything.


    So it is always the hearers who interpret the words.


    Hayang grabbed the pen, trying to forget the memory that seemed to pierce his heart.


    Anyway, Yoon Yi-byeol��s confession will unfortunately fail.


    So-.


    ����Ppogak


    Even so, it was unavoidable that his insides were seething.


    I really hate Noh Eun-ha.


    ��


    There is no time to devote your mind.


    If you share your heart with someone, it seems that you will become blunt right away.


    And a blunt knife cannot stand against Choi Jeong-hoon.


    Minimum 1 year, maximum 3 years.


    It created an opportunity for the growth of the Galaxy Group to slow down.


    The timing is just right. Because at that time, the invasion of Seoul will happen. If we drive in another wedge at that time, the Galaxy Group will spend a lot of time collecting damage.


    There is a way to keep the Galaxy Group in check.


    The silent succession dispute currently taking place under the surface was inflicting damage metally and metally to the Galaxy Group.


    According to Yoo Do-jun, the atmosphere of the Galaxy Group will be chaotic for several years.


    So, using this opportunity as a stepping stone, Eunha drew a better future.


    A future in which the Galaxy Group cannot reveal even a little bit of it to the fairy government.


    ��Ubo


    So, in order to create that future.


    Eunha has been focusing on training since the end of the cultural festival.


    No, I was trying to forget my thoughts through training.


    I tried to calm my mind and somehow suppress the rising heart.


    Ubo


    was fruitful.


    Eunha has now reached the ability to use Ubo freely.


    The style of using the two swords has also become more sophisticated.


    Wolmu (����)


    You should use your waist flexibly! Instead of swinging it with force, support it with your lower body and then swing it with your waist.


    Baek Seo-jin also helped.


    He came once a month to help with training.


    He even learned dual wielding magic that he hadn��t learned in his previous life.


    Magic mixed with Mana Crasher and light mist and accompanied by Cheonbo.


    The magic of swinging the sword gracefully at least 8 times in a row with mana in the blade could be said to be useful in close-range combat. Even after the 8th attack,


    the


    swoosh


    seureuk


    galaxy did not stop moving.


    At the end of the attack, he used magic in the most ideal position to connect the flow.


    So, swinging his sword 15 times in a row, he cut off Baek Seo-jin��s head��.


    ��It��s still early�� huh?


    right


    at that moment.


    Baek Seo-jin used Woo-bo to quickly follow Eun-ha.


    But this time, the galaxy was one step higher.


    At the same time that Baek Seo-jin used Woo-bo, Eun-ha also used Woo-bo and appeared next to him.


    Huh true��.


    Even if Baek Seo-jin didn��t use any magic other than Woo-bo.


    Baek Seo-jin, who had to give up his throat in an instant, swallowed a laugh in surprise.


    yes i lost I never thought you would predict my next move.


    Because you��ve been showing it all along. As expected, it was simple. It��s easy to predict, even Changjin can��t do that without the help of a gift�� I��m really a guy.


    Seojin Baek raises both hands above his head and sticks out his tongue.


    Eun-ha put her sword away and bowed her head to thank him.


    Today��s training ended with this.


    No, today was the last time I was taught by him.


    The academy is also closed this week.


    The teacher said he couldn��t come because he was busy.


    3 months�� You��ve grown quite a lot in a short period of time. It��s all thanks to the teacher.


    What do you think I did? you did it alone Today��s Dalian was particularly good. In the meantime, I��ve been studying the teacher��s movements.


    The tea I studied was quite good. So today I got to see the results, but if you had brought out the skills you were hiding, you could have caught me long ago. ����.


    Haha Was it the right song?


    ��no.


    Baek Seo-jin spat out as if passing by.


    But the content was not light.


    Eun-ha suddenly forgot what to say.


    Then Baek Seo-jin burst into laughter.


    He reached out his hand without hesitation and tousled Eunha��s hair.


    Oh, don��t touch my hair.


    It��s amazing, but why is this like this? Yes, as a player, you should know how to hide your trump card. Keep in mind that in an industry where skill is everything, you shouldn��t show all your bottom funds.


    ��so that��s what it is.


    It��s a pity though. I wanted to see your skills properly. Can��t you just show it once?


    Baek Seo-jin playfully pinched his index finger and asked Eun-ha.


    Eunha shook her head.


    There were so many magics that couldn��t be shown.


    I won��t ask how Baek Seo-jin learned the killing magic, but he had to be careful about his manners against the < King of Darkness >.


    It was something you never knew.


    I��m sorry about this, but what can I do? yes eunha Then I won��t stop now


    yes thank you so much


    Neither in the previous life nor in this life.


    Baek Seo-jin became a gift to Eun-ha.


    Eunha bowed respectfully and expressed her gratitude.


    It was then.


    �C Eunha, let me ask you one thing.


    ��yes. What is your sword for?


    ����.


    Baek Seo-jin asks with a serious expression.


    After facing him, Eun-ha hesitated for a moment.


    What is your sword for?


    It was something I had heard in my previous life.


    At that time, Eunha replied that her sword was only there to kill.


    ����.


    A question that might be Baek Seo-jin��s < The Sid >.


    Eun-ha looked at him as if he was testing her and pondered over what to say.


    Do I need to be your < The Sid > now?


    But if I��m going to be someone��s < The Seed >, I like being the teacher��s < The Seed > the most.


    Sensei is a person who is deeply involved with darkness, so if you become < The Sid >, of course you will be able to use the information of darkness to your heart��s content.


    The galaxy was in conflict.


    It was good to be Baek Seo-jin��s < The Sid > or not.


    However, to use the power of Baek Seo-jin, it was better to become < The Sid >.


    So the galaxy is��.


    ��It is a sword to protect the fairy.


    Ho-oh��


    A sword to protect the fairy.


    Eunha finally opened her mouth.


    It was a word he uttered consciously of Baek Seo-jin, who belongs to the mana management organization.


    Even after retiring from the zodiac in his previous life, he was active in protecting the fairy, and it was certain that this would be an answer he would like.


    Above all, it was Eunha��s sincerity.


    ��Looking into your eyes, it doesn��t seem like a lie. It��s a very good thing. That a promising person like you would become the sword that protects the Fairy.


    just as expected.


    Baek Seo-jin showed interest.


    Eunha silently nodded her head.


    Okay then let me ask you one more question. What on earth do you want to protect the fairy from?


    from what


    Eun-ha, who received Baek Seo-jin��s question, tried to hold back the corner of her mouth that was trying to go up.


    There are so many things I want to say.


    However, even if you pour out what you want to say, Baek Seo-jin will not understand.


    So, Eun-ha decided to express the emotions she felt before returning.


    -Everything. I will protect you from everything that harms the fairy. I will make sure that no one can go against the fairy. ����.


    Eyes and eyes match.


    Baek Seo-jin didn��t say anything.


    He just stroked his chin and evaluated the galaxy.


    It��s been a long time.


    So he-.


    ��You�� you��re such a dangerous guy. Judging from your eyes, I intend to realize your great will, even if it means becoming a madman.


    ����.


    I heard similar words even before the regression.


    Eunha blinked her eyes blankly as she heard Seojin Baek chant the words heavily.


    Baek Seo-jin sighs.


    ��Anyway, the paths you and I are going to must be completely different paths.


    ����.


    Yes, how far Eunha can go. I��m watching with a willing heart.


    Baek Seo-jin turned around.


    Eun-ha was still standing blankly, watching his back as he walked away.

 Chapter 492

    Relife Player 492


    [Chapter 136]


    [The Beginning of Love]


    ����The paths you and I are going to must be completely different.��


    the way you want to go.


    The path Seojin Baek wants to go.


    Hi, what is the difference?


    I couldn��t figure it out even after thinking about it for days and days.


    What the hell��


    did I get it wrong?


    On this day, after training, Eunha locked herself in her room and was deep in thought.


    Sitting with his back against the wall, he just stared blankly at the swords standing on the other side of the room.


    ��What is your sword for?��


    That day, Baek Seo-jin changed his tone, and the words he brought out float in my head.


    In the previous life, Eunha said that her sword was for killing, whereas in this life, she said it was for protecting the fairy.


    And I was sure.


    Surely Baek Seo-jin would have the same mind as himself. sea??h th�� N??eFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But his answer was different.


    ��You are a person who actively supports the fairy government.


    The reason why Lim Ga-eul is recognized as a fairy is also because she is supported by living myths and teacher Baek Seo-jin.


    There were three main reasons why the fairy reigned over the players.


    One is that she has a gift of < Silver >.


    One is that people support a fairy who can protect them as the head of state.


    However, the living myths that can be called a distant wall for players and the players who support her are her power base.


    That is why the fairy Lim Ga-eul was able to become the head of the country.


    So it was hard to believe that Baek Seo-jin, who strongly supported her, did not affirm his answer.


    Then�� What was my answer?


    In the end, Eunha came to the idea that maybe her answer misunderstood him.


    For example, the answer Baek Seo-jin wanted from himself may not have been a ��fairy girl�� but a sword to protect the ��fairy government��.


    Possibly, from the answer he gave out, Baek Seo-jin might have received the impression that he was a person who risked his life and death to protect only the fairies.


    Well, that��s not entirely wrong.


    It doesn��t matter how the world goes, as long as Baekryeon is happy.


    For Baekryun to be happy, the fairy government must be in good health�� but


    Eunha leaned her head against the wall.


    It��s been a thought I��ve been thinking about every day since that day.


    It could also be said that it was the lingering feelings of a person who was expecting to receive an offer from Baek Seo-jin for < The Seed >.


    I can��t help the past��


    but it��s a pity.


    Resentment and regret are emotions that dull a sword.


    While Eun-ha decided to shake off her emotions, she decided to forget about not being Baek Seo-jin��s < The Sid >.


    Even if he did not become < The Sid > anyway, the future he envisioned did not change.


    I should stop sleeping now.


    2nd semester is over.


    It��s winter vacation starting tomorrow.


    Eun-ha, who was going home early tomorrow morning, decided to stop sleeping.


    It was when he climbed onto the bed.


    huh?


    When I was checking my smartphone before going to bed, I saw a PineTalk message from Jo Ara.


    Does he taste it now?


    He read the message she sent and burst into laughter.


    ��Joara��: Looking for Eunha Noh to go to the convenience store with me! (01:48 am)


    ��


    I don��t know since when.


    Now that I have entered a high school academy, it feels quite old.


    time past midnight.


    Wearing a cardigan over her pajamas, Eunha left the dormitory and looked back on the year that was ending.


    I happened to join him on a tour of his convenience store.


    The weather is cold.


    Eunha blew her white breath.


    It seems that the trigger came from a time when I contacted Ara one day and brought up the story that cup noodles eaten in the middle of the night were delicious.


    midnight one day.


    Eun-ha, who was very hungry, visited the convenience store in the academy and called Jo A-ra half-jokingly.


    At that time, she said that she had a hobby of visiting convenience stores in the middle of the night after she was impressed by cup noodles.


    like today


    -Why are you here so late? How long does it take to get from the dormitory to the convenience store?


    Did this come on time too? It��s cold, but I��m waiting inside. Why are you waiting here?


    I��ve been waiting to time your arrival. You said you always come late who else is that?


    stand out


    Ha�� I don��t know if he��s my friend or my enemy.


    A convenience store located not far from the academy dormitory.


    Eun-ha approached Jo A-ra, who was sitting on a wooden chair in front of the convenience store and waiting.


    Putting her hands in her hood pockets, she bruised him.


    However, even if she bruised her bangs with a hair roll on, Eunha wasn��t scared at all.


    It��s cold, so let��s go inside.


    Of course, you know that the person who came late pays for gimbap, right? You�� did you come to do this first and then call me?


    The gimbap I ate before was delicious, so I ate it again a few days ago, but there is one that doesn��t taste that way, right?


    so. So that��s when I realized. Ah, they say that the gimbap that I eat without paying my money is the most delicious.


    Wow�� so you want to eat me?


    If you��re eating it, you��re saying you��re going to get late fees. And you have more money than me, you live in a better house, and you only have one line of gimbap, right?


    ��yes, choose what you want to eat.


    thank you! Then I��ll eat well. Oh and next time I��ll live.


    The 12 years of the solar calendar are coming to an end.


    Eunha and Ara became so close that they lightly quarreled with each other.


    Soon after, the two entered the convenience store and began to choose food to eat.


    Then, Jo Ah-ra hesitated for a long time at the Cup Noodles corner.


    Um��


    you still haven��t picked one?


    Yukgaejang and king lid. I��m thinking about which one would be better.


    I worry about everything.


    That��s right, if you eat one, you can��t eat the other. Eunha, what did you choose?


    me? king cover. Okay? Then I��m going to eat six pieces of meat. Do you know how to eat too? Who is this for? Oh, how about a can of beer?


    Not bad. beer of your choice I��ll be picking out beef jerky. Oh I like beef jerky. Peanuts too!


    Surprisingly, the meat fit well.


    After briefly exchanging opinions, the two gathered at the counter with the items they needed to buy.


    Eunha held out her card to the clerk.


    Because I live, eat well.


    Hey, you already know that it��s not your card, right? It��s a Sirius Group sponsorship card. It��s right that I live yes yes. I will eat well.


    It��s cold, so let��s eat inside instead of outside. okay. I��ll go get some ramen water.


    Around the time Eunha finished paying the bill and went to the rest area inside the store.


    Just in time, Ara finished all the preparations and was laying out the food on the table.


    The two who sat down first toasted with beer cans.


    and it��s snowing!


    It��ll be a big deal when you go back.


    Eyy, that level is right and you can go.


    Two people eating a late-night snack while looking out the window.


    Soon, they enjoyed the scenery while watching the snow fall under the street lights.


    It wasn��t the first snow.


    It had snowed a few days ago and there was still snow on the floor.


    Eunha clicked her tongue as she watched the snow fall on the road where the snow had been removed.


    ��you��d better go home as soon as tomorrow morning. huh? why?


    If you make a mistake, you might be called to snow removal. Ah�� I have to go soon too.


    One chopsticks of ramen and one eyeball.


    Next, she put kimbap into her mouth and agreed with a frown.


    Since then, the two of them have been talking about whatever comes to mind.


    Oh, I got a text message from Taeyang.


    what?


    Is it strange that you can��t sleep? Ask what I am doing now.


    What is he doing?


    TV viewing deals. I��m um�� I should say I��m listening to a song.


    It��s bullshit.


    Taeyang thinks that I am eating cup noodles at this time. What if he sees me as a pig? You should look good.


    What is it? weren��t you a pig?


    Mr. you!


    Jo Ara, who was exchanging calls with On Taeyang, pretended to hit him.


    Eunha, who knew it wouldn��t fit, shrugged her shoulders.


    Then, as she concentrated on typing, I asked her subtly.


    How is Onyang these days?


    what is still oh no After the cultural festival, Ga-in increased the intensity of his training. He must have been in shock. Shocked�� deserved. Because Taeyang and Gain were good friends.


    ��okay?


    On Taeyang is training to the point where he overworks himself.


    Eun-ha, who heard the information from her, was satisfied inside.


    On the other hand, I wondered how Onyang��s feelings would have changed after Choi Ga-in disappeared.


    ��the child must have become poisoned.


    Did Choi Ga-in��s death become an opportunity to become poisoned?


    From hearing her, he seems to have become quite sensitive lately.


    It meant that Taeyang On was focusing on training as if he was being chased by something.


    She looked quite worried, but Eunha rather welcomed his situation.


    It was a good thing for the future just for < Braver > to grow without recruiting Onyang into the party.


    What are you like?


    what?


    That was when


    Ara, who stole the ramen that Eunha was eating, passed the baton as if it was her turn this time.


    white. did you fight


    ����.


    Jeong Ha-yang.


    A name that jumps in.


    Eun-ha, shocked for a moment, drank the cup ramen soup without saying a word.


    Then, as if she knew it, she crossed her arms.


    I don��t know what you fought for, but try your best. Hayang is probably waiting for reconciliation, right?


    ��we didn��t fight.


    If you��re not fighting, what is it?


    ����.


    It wasn��t a fight.


    Because there was nothing to fight for.


    It��s just that Eunha intentionally stayed away from Jung Hayang.


    But he didn��t bother to say it.


    I didn��t want to talk, and even if I did, she wouldn��t understand.


    ��Cause I can��t afford that


    It is not difficult to change the future.


    From some point on, he was convinced without any basis.


    However, when Choi Jeong-hoon killed Choi Ga-in and thought of the future that he would still become the chairman of the Galaxy Group.


    Starting with him, think of the people and monsters you will face in the future.


    Eun-ha had to realize the ��reality�� that she was infinitely arrogant.


    The ideal is still far away.


    Everything I��ve been doing lately has been going so well that I��ve been thinking too optimistically.


    This isn��t the end, but the disaster hasn��t come yet.


    create a happy future


    He decided to dedicate his life to achieve more than that.


    It was a road that I did not know if my body would be able to survive.


    So to yourself��


    -That��s a luxury.


    Where do I have the energy to do that?


    Love is a luxury called love.


    He was thinking pessimistically.


    You��ll only worry your opponents by wandering around the dangerous frontline.


    There will definitely not be enough time to be considerate of the other person as you spend a lot of time trying to change the future.


    In other words-.


    -It��s obvious that it will only hurt you.


    Eunha gulped down the beer as if helping herself.


    The sake is delicious.


    So drink up


    He got up from his seat and returned with a new calculation for Ara to drink.


    If I was going to drink like this, I should have gone to the chicken and beer instead��. Chicken and beer? It��s okay. Shall we go second?


    Eh? just the two of us?


    Then who goes besides you and me? Who��s counting over there?


    No, that��s not it


    ��. Drinking alone at this time is a bit much��


    Then what are you drinking right now?


    ��alcohol.


    So what��s the matter?


    Uh��


    if you feel burdened, just don��t. ����.


    Eunha speaks calmly.


    Jo Ah-ra showed a conflict by constantly cracking the lid of a new beer can.


    But the galaxy knew.


    It��s been a year since I knew him and you still don��t know?


    Joara always bounces once.


    Then, after a few suggestions, he reluctantly pretends to get caught up in it.


    just as expected.


    Just�� just one drink.


    Did you do that when you first went to the convenience store with me? Mr. you!


    Joara reacted.


    Eunha smiled.


    Deep inside, I vowed to make her drunk even if I forced her to drink.


    It was then.


    ��Huh?


    As he was about to organize his seat, he immediately checked the PineTalk message.


    The messages in the group chat room where friends are gathered are piled up.


    As always, it��s idle talk.


    As he thoughtlessly scrolled down, he stopped his finger on a message.


    huh? what��s the matter? ��Shall we have a year-end party? okay? It should be fun.


    do you want to go too?


    me? can i go too?


    Are you still talking about that?


    I can��t help but notice oh wait I also got a message from Eunwoo?


    Let��s get together and eat and drink.


    The words that Jinpa-rang brought out grew in scale and led to the opening of a year-end party for Noh Eun-ha and the students who were friendly with Noh Eun-ha.


    ��


    In Japan, the fall semester usually starts in October and ends in January of the following year.


    As a result, Seohyun Han��s return to Korea was scheduled for mid-January of the following year.


    Need to unpack already? You still have a long way to go.


    Now that there are only two weeks left, I feel like I need to pack things up soon.


    Still�� I��m so sorry. Time seems to pass so quickly.


    A hotel located in Ginza, Tokyo.


    Han Seo-hyun, who had been on holiday for about a week during the year-end and New Year holidays, started organizing her luggage right away on the first day of the holiday.


    Kaguya, who came to see her, had a puzzled look on her face.


    I want to hold on to it like my heart��. How can I catch someone who has already left my heart.


    Kaguya let out a sad sigh.


    Only then did Seohyun Han look back at her and say thank you for being considerate while living in Japan.


    If you��re grateful, come back later. Don��t let student Noh Eun-ha see a pretty face alone.


    Kaguya said jokingly.


    Seohyun laughed silently after hearing his name for the first time in a while.


    Kaguya was bewildered.


    It was because she knew that the only reason she was so eager to return to Korea was because of one man.


    Are you excited about meeting Noh Eun-ha? It��s not.


    What��s not�� It��s already showing up on your face, so what?


    Kaguya teases.


    Seohyun Han, who would have been tired and annoyed before, only responded with a smile.


    Then Kaguya grumbled, saying that it was not fun.


    ��It��s snowing.


    Huh? Really.


    then then


    Seohyun Han inadvertently turned her head.


    Snow is falling outside the window.


    After finishing packing, she went to the window and looked at the snow falling from the black night sky.


    Then I lowered my gaze and looked out at the city at night.


    ����.


    pitch black night.


    white snow.


    sparkling city.


    beautiful.


    Seohyun Han tried to capture the night view of Japan, which she would probably never see again.


    Then, all of a sudden, I had a thought.


    It would be prettier with ��


    It is a beautiful night view.


    A night view that is beautiful when seen alone will surely look even more beautiful when seen with someone else.


    And especially if the other person likes it.


    ��I want to go back soon.


    I want to go back soon.


    I want to go back and see you soon.


    Seohyun Han exhaled the winter air and recited her heart.


    The time in Japan is now 2 weeks.


    She felt that two weeks seemed too long.


    I hope that time will come soon.


    When that time comes��


    ����


    Pleasant memories pass by.


    Han Seo-hyun licked her lips and savored the memories one by one.


    So the end of the year approaches.

 Chapter 493

    Relife Player 493


    [Chapter 136]


    [The Beginning of Love (2)]


    The first day of winter vacation.


    In order to return home, On Taeyang prepared himself without training, which has become a daily routine.


    Tae-hee kept whining to come, so there was nothing I could do about it.


    In fact, I wanted to stay at the academy during vacation and indulge in training.


    It was only now that I had found a clue to my growth, but it was obvious that I would end up in trouble when I returned home.


    However, it was impossible to say to my sister, On Tae-hee, that I would go a little later than I did during summer vacation.


    Obviously, the younger sister will be angry.


    I wouldn��t be so worried if Taehee wasn��t 4 years younger��.


    My younger sister is 13 years old now.


    My little sister, who is four years old, is living alone taking care of her mother.


    Even when Choi Ga-in was alive, her mother was able to receive inpatient treatment at the hospital because of her consideration, but that was a thing of the past now.


    With her support gone, she had no choice but to find her place again.


    On Taeyang was worried about his younger sister, who had been living alone, but now he was worried about his younger sister, who was taking care of her mother.


    Of course, the mother who was discharged from the hospital after receiving treatment and returned home.


    But why is Ara not answering the phone? Are you sleeping in late if you went to bed earlier than me?


    have finished preparing


    On Taeyang, who was sitting on the bed, checked the time many times.


    I was about to promise to go out with my childhood friend Jo Ara.


    But even though the appointment time was approaching, there was no call from her.


    Even if I send a text, I don��t see it.


    I can��t. I��ll have to do it over the phone.


    Are you going to sleep late?


    On Taeyang sighed and decided to make a phone call.


    The beep was long.


    Eventually, the beeping cut off and Jo Ara finally answered the phone.


    hello? What are you doing? Don��t you remember we decided to go out together?


    [��I��m sorry�� I��m awake now��]


    On Taeyang suddenly opened his mouth in an annoyed tone.


    She seemed to have noticed his feelings as well, so she answered in a tone that seemed to crawl naturally.


    Ha��. Get ready. I��ll be waiting for you in front of the dormitory.


    I��m sorry, you seem to know


    Onyang suppressed his irritation and said.


    It seemed that he would have to train lightly while waiting for her.


    When Onyang thought so��.


    [��Tae Taeyang, I��m sorry�� I��m a bit sick right now�� I��m really sorry, but I think you��d better go first.]


    What? sick? why not?


    [I don��t know either. Come to think of it, I think I��ve had a bit of a cold�� since yesterday.]


    You looked fine yesterday.


    On Taeyang heard her words and frowned.


    It felt a bit strange, but her voice wasn��t good.


    In the end, On Taeyang sighed quietly without making a sound.


    OK got it. Take care of your health�� Call me when you get home.


    [Okay. Ah�� my head is spinning. i��ll contact you later Take care of yourself too.]


    Ha��


    I waited for nothing.


    On Taeyang hung up the phone.


    That��s why I didn��t hear the crackling and talking of something that passed by like the background next time.


    [Ah�� oops, try harder.]


    [So, let��s drink a little.]


    [Who is the person who made the person who said he would only drink one drink drink all night?] [Like this


    �� Should I clear up what happened?]


    [Ah�� that would be nice. I��ll go back to the dormitory, get some sleep, and go home tomorrow. Ugh�� I��m tired.]


    [But wasn��t it fun? Do you want another drink next time?]


    [��Really, it��s just one drink.]


    ��


    Eunha spent Christmas at home with her family this year.


    I decided to have a year-end party with my friends, so I decided to spend time with my family during the Christmas period.


    Even so, he was worried about this period in his heart.


    I thought Hayang would contact me��.


    Should I consider this fortunate?


    As far as feeling.


    I thought Jung Ha-yang would send a text message asking what he was doing for Christmas.


    So, to prepare for that time, Eun-ha was thinking of a message she would reject in a roundabout way without hurting her.


    However, unlike other times, she did not send any texts during Christmas this year.


    it��s better


    Yeah�� that��s great.


    Half relief, half regret.


    No, there were more regrets.


    Even so, Eun-ha suppressed her heart and deliberately turned her gaze elsewhere.


    Fortunately, Eun-ae and Abenir were there, so I was able to feel at ease.


    I hope I didn��t get a text message from Yoon Yi-byeol at that time asking what I��m doing for Christmas.


    What is Yun Yi-byeol thinking? If I had pushed that far, he would have understood what I meant��


    Eun-ha indirectly rejected Yoon��s proposal.


    After that, I didn��t receive any more text messages from Yoon Yi-byeol.


    And as time passed, Eun-ha was now having a year-end party at the academy.


    ��Cheers��!!!!��


    Friends who haven��t seen each other in a week happily clink glasses.


    Not only friends came, but there were also those who had acquaintances with them.


    The year-end party that Jung Ha-yang was about to host has become a place that all academy students want to attend.


    Play well��


    Eunha was away from the venue.


    It was because the students had a hard time with him and he didn��t want to be among the people who were making a lot of noise.


    Above all, it was noticed.


    You have a breakup with Hayang.


    Both are annoying now.


    It��s obvious that they��re embarrassed of me too��


    Jeong Ha-yang and Yoon I-byeol are having a good time.


    Eunha didn��t want to make the two of them uncomfortable by interfering.


    He didn��t want to be uncomfortable either.


    So I was out on the balcony with a bottle of beer in hand.


    Right then.


    ��Oh! No Eunha, did you just get caught!? Are you going to buy yourself now? Is this so disappointing?


    What do you mean by disappointing? Yes, just be disappointing.


    Ariel pulled back the curtain and entered.


    Eunha stuck out her tongue when she saw her holding a beer bottle between her fingers.


    Ariel, on the other hand, approached with great strides while giggling.


    Then, Ariel crouched down on the floor wearing a dress and lined up beer bottles.


    It was a red dress that went well with her pink hair.


    Why are you here alone? Aren��t you lonely when you��re alone?


    I wasn��t lonely, but now that I��m with you, I feel lonely. It��s a drink at that time!


    Ha��


    Eunha insinuatedly issued an order to celebrate guests, but the seed didn��t work.


    Rather, Ariel even offered him a toast with a beer bottle.


    In the end, Eunha gave up and decided to follow her will.


    Utcha.


    What are you going to do if you go up there and fall? Don��t you know I��m good at parkour? I know very well that when you get drunk, you get so crazy that you throw off your clothes everywhere.


    Noh Eun-ha perverted.


    why are you exposing?


    I��m not the kind of person who takes off my clothes when I��m drunk. Would you like to check it out? what how


    Of course it��s alcohol!


    ��you��re really ugly too.


    Ariel leaped onto the railing and sat down on it.


    Wearing a dress with side slits, she sways her legs.


    Eunha sighed as she turned her gaze to another place.


    I was going to have a quiet time, but a noisy mermaid appeared.


    Go inside and drink with the kids. why did you come here


    It��s because you��re not having fun by yourself! Originally, on a happy day, you should have fun.


    ��yes thank you Do you know what the other kids are doing?


    now? It looks like you��re playing a game. Until I came here, Blue oppa and Sihyeong were playing the orange game. have fun playing


    Oh cool beer! After all, the beer you drink with Noh Eun-ha is the most delicious, right? The beer you drink with me is the most delicious, right? I��ve already finished the bottle��. Please drink slowly. If you answer, think about it!


    Yes, drinking with you is the most delicious. okay?


    oh good good Praise me more. I also like to stroke my hair. Drew and Drew.


    ��Aren��t you leaving soon?


    no mind at all


    He looked up at her with a puzzled look on his face.


    Then, her eyes met, and she only giggled, revealing her white teeth.


    The fluttering scales on either side of his head seemed to be teasing him.


    I won��t say anything��


    Eventually, Eunha sighed.


    I decided to have a drink as Ariel suggested.


    ��Isn��t there something fun about every day after entering the academy?


    By the time Ariel��s beer bottle is almost empty.


    Her face slightly flushed, she murmured drunkenly.


    Eunha had a hunch.


    Don��t take it off, you��ll get scolded if you take it off.


    Come on. Aren��t I hot at all? Don��t do that, listen to me. After I met you, every day is really fun?


    yes yes drunk stop coming down


    That��s right, right?


    Uh�� old.


    But lately, I hate it when Noh Eun-ha always says I��m not funny at all on her face. ����.


    The other kids are weird these days��


    Sorry.


    If you��re sorry, drink a bottle alone. �� isn��t that too strong?


    Noh Eunha Are you taking me out now?


    yes i got it Yeah, don��t you want to buy it? ��I knew it a long time ago.


    Joe Oh. I��m sorry, so I��ll drink a bottle with you! Next year, we��ll have fun and have fun again! Come on -!! Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ariel screaming loudly.


    Eun-ha, who had read Ariel��s anxiety in a subtle way, nodded quietly.


    Toast with the last remaining bottle and drink in one gulp.


    I burn my thoughts, worries, and troubles with alcohol and let them flow into my stomach.


    Even so, the heart did not disappear easily.


    Oh, look at what you��re doing inside.


    All the alcohol is gone.


    When Ariel grumbled in regret, a chattering sound came from inside, enough to come all the way to the balcony.


    Showing curiosity, the mermaid immediately flapped its scales.


    Since I played with Noh Eunha, I will go play again! You too come later!


    OK got it.


    Yes Gurae Bonggurae! ��I got it.


    Then I go!


    Ariel was about to leave, shaking her pink hair.


    Eunha quietly saw her off.


    Right then.


    ��Ah, that��s right!


    huh? take this!


    Right before Ariel went inside, she turned around and threw something at Eunha.


    Receiving the falling object reflexively, the galaxy tilted its head.


    It was a card.


    What is it? My room card!


    ��Why are you giving this to me?


    Later, when I��m drunk, ask me to take me to my room. You might lose your keys while drinking! You know my drinking habits?


    No, hey�� think about adjusting it moderately�� huh��


    Eunha was ridiculous.


    Let��s see what he��s trying to say.


    As if Ariel didn��t want to hear criticism, she slammed the curtains and went inside.


    Left alone, the galaxy just stood bleak.


    ��


    ��what is this all about? How much have you been drinking in a while? I didn��t drink alone.


    I know. But even if the two of us drank, wouldn��t this be too much?


    Beer bottles strewn across the floor.


    Yu Do-jun, who entered after pulling back the curtains, caught the sight and stuck out his tongue.


    In response, Eunha responded with an excuse.


    Meanwhile, Yoo Do-jun had a bottle of alcohol in his hand.


    this time it��s wine


    It��s really varied��. Did you guys make something? uh? What are you talking about? Are you drunk? I��d rather get drunk How many bottles have you drunk right now��


    You��re born with a blessed constitution.


    Do-jun pours wine into the glass he brought.


    Eun-ha took the glass he handed over and shook it around.


    I filled my stomach with beer.


    I can��t drink because I��m full.


    Eunha


    sniffed the unique scent of wine and glanced at Yoo Do-joon standing next to her.


    galaxy


    why.


    Maybe sooner or later I will ask you a big favor.


    What please? Not just a request, but a big request. That��s it for me.


    I see


    Yoo Do-jun laughs.


    Eun-ha stared at Do-jun, who was lying limp with her chest pressed against the railing.


    It was the look that he was worried about not responding.


    Eunha couldn��t help but wonder.


    why what


    Not sure yet.


    Don��t be shy and tell me.


    Even if Yoo Do-jun doesn��t know.


    It was approaching 50 years since they had spent their entire previous life together.


    If you pretend now, pretend.


    It must have been related to the Youngwon Group.


    At this time, the only reason for Yoo Do-joon to worry was Youngone Group.


    Eunha asked directly.


    There seems to be something in the Eternal New Testament. Seeing what these guys are doing, I think there is something wrong.


    Ah��


    what is it. what do you know no no


    Eternal New Testament.


    When Eun-ha heard Yoo Do-jun��s story, her breath flowed.


    Yoo Do-jun questioned him, but he pretended not to know.


    Eunha replied that she did not know.


    It��s a year earlier than before the return��


    Is it because it has established its position faster than before the return?


    Eunha searched for her memory.


    Youngone Group��s Dark Eternal New Testament.


    In his previous life, Yoo Do-joon became the chairman of Youngwon Group, which could be said to have put a wedge in it.


    However, the time when he noticed the denial of the eternal New Testament was at least one year earlier than in his previous life.


    That��s how quickly he established his position in this life.


    Hey, did I mention that there are only the vice president and two or three people who have the right to succeed against Yoo Do-jun?


    And the denial of the Eternal New Testament��.


    ����They are deeply intertwined with the vice-president.


    In other words, the moment Yoo Do-Jun digs into the darkness of Youngwon Group.


    There will be no one who can stand against him any longer.


    And that would be the time when he ascended the throne.


    Above all��


    ��The Eternal New Testament is not under my jurisdiction, so it will take some time to dig into it. I don��t know how long it will take either, but I can��t think of this easily. old? ��why do you come out here? Anyway, I��m sorry��. I might have to borrow a little of your strength. call me then I��ll help you. Because this is not an easy thing to think about. If you do something wrong, it��s the end for you and me. think well well thought out �� crazy.


    Yoo Do-jun widens his eyes.


    The galaxy grew.


    In his previous life, Yoo Do-jun did not hesitate to ask for dirty things.


    It was only when he became the chairman of Youngone Group that he finally found peace of mind that he came to regard himself as a friend.


    That��s why Eunha was just amazed.


    Because he had no hesitation in using others and was worried about himself.


    don��t be so sorry ��Cause I��ll keep teasing you


    Eun-ha patted Yoo Do-jun on the shoulder.


    Yoo Do-jun only smiled dejectedly.


    And anyway, that road is the one I have to go.


    Eunha leaned her back against the railing.


    The wine was bitter.


    Even so, he drank at once and retraced the way he had to go.


    In order to renew the Eternal Group, the darkness of the Eternal New Testament had to be dug up.


    Above all��


    ����Because I already know the future�� I can��t come out with just stupid data like before the regression.


    ��Belphegor, the exorcist.


    He must be sleeping there.

 Chapter 494

    Relife Player 494(a)


    [Chapter 136]


    [The Beginning of Love (3)]


    Turn back time, 11 years ago, 11 years ago.


    It was a hot summer day.


    As a result, the playground with no shade was quiet.


    Only two people were standing in the center of the playground.


    Why�� are you suddenly asking to break up? uh?


    ��Sorry.


    So please tell me why


    Men and women wearing school uniforms.


    The male student was getting angry with her as he was sweating.


    And she just wiggled her fingers with her head down.


    you said you like me too But where is this So I��m doing Yejin�� Oh really�� Why are you crying again?


    The male student sighed instead of swearing.


    Because the girl was crying.


    Then she burst into tears.


    Crying about what you did wrong? I��m the one who wants to cry.


    I��m sorry��


    I��m sorry. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Then he waited for the girl to stop crying.


    Soon, her crying subsided.


    I went home and thought about it��. W I don��t think we should date again. Yes, I��m sorry for Yejin��


    ��you tricked me. You want to go to the movies with me on Saturday. �� it��s�� to get close to you��


    now it��s making me the bad guy. ok this is it But you said you liked me too. You were the one who proposed to keep it a secret from those around you.


    That��s�� I��m sorry to Ye-jin


    and I noticed other people. then what am i going to be


    ��Sorry��I did it�� I was wrong��


    Ahh��.


    Yoon Byeol sheds tears again.


    The male student didn��t say anything and just held back his anger.


    In the end, she said she didn��t like it, so the conclusion came out.


    -Yes, let��s break up. break up Let��s never see each other again


    The boy turned away from her.


    In anger, he kicks an empty can that has fallen on the floor.


    He tries to get out of the playground with a sigh.


    right then-


    ��Hey there��


    Why?


    Yoon I-byeol called the male student.


    The male student frowned and looked back at her.


    She hesitates, wiggling her fingers.


    Then, with a tear-stained face, he smiled shyly and spoke.


    ��So�� from the beginning we�� didn��t go out, right? 4 days from today, let��s pretend it wasn��t��


    Huh really��. Do you think Yejin would believe that? Bb.


    But�� there hasn��t been anything�� between us yet. �� right?


    ��


    The party hosted by Noh Eun-ha at the end of the year has become a party that academy students want to participate in the most.


    That��s why students who want success felt that the place where they could build friendship with Noh Eun-ha was attractive.


    ��sorry. I��m going to look around for a while and go somewhere else.


    Excluding Noh Eun-ha, who is in fact leading as an independent child in the heavens and the world.


    Within Noh Eun-ha��s group, the person who received the most favor from the students was Jeong Ha-yang, a direct descendant of Alice Group.


    As soon as the party started, she was surrounded by students and soon asked for their understanding and left.


    I was tired of dealing with them.


    Hey, are you okay?


    Yeah�� I��m fine. What are the other kids doing now?


    It��s Ariel��s turn soon, so she��s waiting in front of the stage. Shall we go there too?


    ��no. I��ll just rest in a quiet place.


    yes i am resting Shall I bring a drink?


    huh. Thank you.


    no. I wanted to drink too.


    Because so many students attended, there was even a stage event.


    The drunken students went on stage and sang excitedly.


    Jeong Ha-yang glanced toward the stage, shook her head, and decided to take a break on the sofa by the hallway.


    Jinseo-na, who had been assisting her ever since the party started, left to bring her a drink.


    huh? why are you here


    ��hi. I was taking a break.


    then then


    Hayang ran into Yoon Ibyeol after coming out of the bathroom.


    The two were deeply perplexed.


    This is because the relationship between the two became increasingly awkward after confirming each other��s feelings that day.


    then i��ll go in


    ��Goodbye. huh?


    Yoon I-byeol hesitates and tries to leave immediately.


    Jeong Ha-yang called her name as she hurriedly turned around.


    She paused awkwardly.


    Jung Ha-yang leaned back on the sofa and looked up at her.


    ��I can understand that parting is difficult for you.


    ����.


    but because of our relationship�� let��s not involve our other kids. huh?


    ��what do you mean?


    It��s just�� Eunha won��t like it when the other kids are alienated because of the two of us.


    Starting from admission to the Higher Academy.


    The number of students who came under the shadow of the Noh Eun-ha group increased rapidly.


    Of course, the number of people close to Eunha also increased.


    There were good things about it, but there were also bad things.


    A so-called clique was formed in the Noh Eun-ha division.


    It��s okay if I stay away Still�� I hope you don��t distance yourself from the other kids.


    ��I��ve never been far away. Then I want you to be close to other kids like Riel and Minji.


    The male students were not very interested in forming factions, and Minho and Eunhyuk were managing the students well.


    But not the girls.


    As a result, the factions of female students in Noh Eun-ha��s division were largely divided into three.


    One is the aristocratic group of middle and high school academies, led by Jeong Ha-yang.


    One is the high school academy success group, starting with Yoon Yi-byeol.


    One is the neutral group, starting with Cha Eun-woo.


    ��I��ll try.


    And talk to the boys too. They are all good kids. Eunha will surely want that too.


    ����.


    At first, Jeong Ha-yang��s faction was strong.


    However, as Min-ji Kim spends more time with Yoon I-byul, her faction naturally grows stronger, creating discord within Noh Eun-ha��s division.


    As a result, Cha Eun-woo, who has a good personality, created a faction to mediate the two factions by putting forward Bae Soo-bin and Hoshimiya Kaede.


    In fact, it was not difficult for Jung Ha-yang to deal with the students who were dissatisfied with No Eun-ha��s division, if she put her mind to it.


    just that-


    ����It��s not what Eunha wants. The galaxy�� I think it can accommodate everything.


    So I have to help with that.


    Jeong Ha-yang, who had heard vague ideas from Eun-ha before.


    Therefore, she took advantage of this opportunity to ask Yoon Yi-byeol.


    By the way, Yoon Byeol seemed to be receiving orders from Jeong Ha-yang.


    I have no intention of interfering with the galaxy either. I��ll take care of it.


    ����.


    And I��m going to confess today.


    Yoon Yi-byeol fixes her trembling face and sentences her.


    Then it dies.


    Hayang, are you really going to stay still like this?


    ��I�� won��t.


    okay. don��t regret it later


    Yoon I-byeol sighs and turns.


    Hayang clenched his fists as he watched her walk away.


    ����.


    Confession?


    I want to make a confession.


    But at the same time I was scared.


    I��m afraid Eunha will push me away like before.


    After being rejected once, she couldn��t muster up the courage.


    Besides, isn��t he trying to push himself away now?


    Confession is what you do when you are sure.


    A clumsy confession can ruin a relationship.


    If that happens, many of the human relationships Noh Eun-ha has built up to now will be lost.


    Jeong Ha-yang didn��t want that.


    And you, too, will lose the position you have built so far.


    -I really don��t understand your feelings.


    I really hate you.


    To protect Noh Eun-ha, whom I hate and love and hate.


    Jung Ha-yang only does what he can.


    That way she made excuses to keep her heart.


    Byeol-i, why is he like this these days�� Don��t worry too much, Hayang-ah. I��ll read the farewell well.


    Yeah�� I��m begging you.


    Jung Ha-yang came out of the bathroom belatedly and nodded to Kim Min-ji, who was watching the situation.


    Kim Min-ji continues to take care of her because of Eun-ha��s request.


    My heart is Jeong-ha Onion, and my body is Yoon Yi-byeol-pa. However, the direction she ultimately


    pursued was Cha Eun-ha, who said she would leave it to Noh Eun-ha��s heart.


    In the end, Kim Min-ji, who was caught among childhood friends, pursued Yoon I-byeol while lamenting her situation.


    Meanwhile-.


    ��Why is Noh Eun-ha having such a fight over where she likes it��


    Because of the fight between Ha-yang and her breakup.


    Kaede Hoshimiya, who continued to watch the situation in the bathroom, sighed.


    By the way, where did Riel get this outfit from?��


    If he had a national bow, he��d calm down at least.


    Kaede Hoshimiya, unable to overcome Ariel��s invitation, suddenly wore a dress with a hollow back and side slits.


    She was restless as she constantly checked her reflection in the mirror.


    ��


    It snows.


    Eun-ha stood on the balcony and looked at the lake view.


    Looking at the snowflakes falling over the lake, I wondered if they would pile up.


    17 years old goes by like this. Now�� there are only two years left before Cocoon is broken.


    A singing voice is heard from behind.


    At the party hall, students get drunk and sing whale songs.


    Eunha closed her eyes and quietly listened to the song.


    In the meantime, he retraced and retraced the future he had to walk out of.


    ��they really enjoy it. Aren��t they tired of drinking that much?


    If there was a future that came true as you planned.


    There was also a future that flowed unexpectedly.


    But either way worked to his advantage.


    Eunha hoped that the future would go the way she wanted.


    ��What are you doing here?


    Right then.


    He opened his eyes to the sound he heard nearby.


    Yoon Ibyeol stood there smiling.


    ��just. I was getting some air.


    wow look at the snow pretty.


    I know.


    Eunha hid her embarrassed feelings.


    Whether she knew it or not, she came naturally to him.


    I remember then. at that time? when?


    Yoon I-byeol looked up at the night sky.


    Watching the snow fall, she admired a little, then turned her gaze and smiled.


    Short hair that looks like it has just been cut.


    The eyes with the lenses on were eye-catching enough to leave a lasting impression.


    When we�� first met. Come to think of it, it was around this time.


    no. It was Christmas Eve. Was it


    huh. It was. It��s been a little over a year.


    Yoon Ibyeol gave her strength and said.


    Eunha lightly responded and let out a breath.


    Then you gave me the gloves too.


    ��that��s right It seems so.


    At that time, the truth was that my heart was pounding.


    Yoon I-byeol speaks in a calm tone.


    Eunha shut her mouth.


    Either way, she continued to reminisce.


    ��and. You said you believed in me and tried to protect me. I was really, really happy then.


    -Because you were my friend. Still��


    the atmosphere is unusual.


    He opened his mouth, which had been tightly closed, and said.


    Then she pursed her lips and complained.


    She fixes her expression again.


    The expression softens.


    ��It��s okay though. I like you. you�� so good I like you.


    ����.


    Yoon I-byeol��s confession that seems to have been implied with all sorts of emotions.


    She immediately furrowed her eyebrows in embarrassment.


    smile is nice


    A gaze full of love shines as it gazes at only one galaxy.


    But Eunha couldn��t look at her gaze.


    -I didn��t want to hear it.


    It would be nice if Bae Su-bin set off a firecracker.


    Eunha was feeling frustrated.


    I thought I had pushed Yoon Yi-byeol away, but she hurriedly confessed.


    ��Sorry.


    I��m afraid I��ll hurt Yoon I-byeol.


    No, I��m afraid she��ll go away.


    so i didn��t say it.


    Eun-ha desperately took out the two letters she had been hiding.


    ��I thought so.


    Yoon I-byeol��s smile sinks into sadness.


    Eunha turned her head away from her watery eyes.


    But�� but what can I do with you?


    ����.


    can��t you give me a chance��?


    But Eunha couldn��t take a step.


    It was because Yoon I-byeol grabbed his hand and refused to let him go.


    ����.


    When Eunha looked back.


    She shed a single tear.


    her lips tremble


    ��only one year. Just one year�� Can you go out with me once? Then�� I won��t bother you anymore.


    00067

 Chapter 495

    Relife Player 495(b)


    [Chapter 136]


    [The Beginning of Love (4)]


    < The Butterfly Lady > Yoon Yi-byeol.


    It was not only because of the artifacts she possessed that made her famous as a navigator in her previous life.


    This is because the gift that reinforces the Artifact Butterfly��s divine protection also played a role.


    ����The butterfly��s protection is nothing more than a tool. The true value of Yoon Yi-byeol was the gift.


    Gift < Visual Sharing (ҕ�ǹ���) >.


    A gift that shares the vision of the being with mana in the owner��s body.


    Yoon Yi-byeol created dozens of butterflies using the blessing of the butterfly, and was able to observe the war situation in various ways by sharing the butterfly��s perspective.


    As a navigator, it could be said to be a very suitable gift.


    Moreover-.


    ����If Taeyang��s ability is added, the number of people using < Share Time > in the party will increase to two.


    Gift < Brave >.


    On Taeyang was able to use Yun Ibyeol��s < Vision Sharing > using his gift.


    And when Onyang uses < View Sharing >, he can even share the views of party members connected with his gift.


    Thus, Onyang was able to avoid the second tier monster Maegoo��s attack and aim for its gap.


    Even if you can��t include On Taeyang in the party, Yoon I-byeol��s gift is quite useful.


    You probably won��t find a navigator like Yoon Yi-byeol among players of the same generation.


    That is why.


    Eun-ha had approached her favorably from the first time he met her in order to attract her to his party.


    It was like he was using her heart.


    Do you hate me so much?


    But she confessed.


    Eunha, who deliberately pretended not to know her heart, can no longer pretend not to know.


    Eun-ha shut her mouth when she saw her pleading earnestly.


    -It��s not that I don��t like you.


    Then why�� are you doing that?


    I don��t like it either. ����.


    Eunha spoke up after a while.


    Eun-ha, realizing that she could no longer avoid it, vomited her true feelings.


    I don��t hate it, but I don��t like it either.


    Yoon I-byeol��s face is distorted.


    However, she held back her tears and instead took a step closer to him and opened her mouth.


    So that��s it. That��s why I��m asking if you can��t date me for a year.


    ����.


    If you don��t like me or hate me, don��t you know what kind of person I am? You can get to know each other while dating.


    ����.


    that too�� don��t like it?


    She weeps until she throws away all her pride.


    The person in front of him was now a prisoner who had entrusted all treatment to himself.


    It can kill or live, anything.


    The galaxy could not understand.


    why do you like me so much Do you have any reason to like me while doing this?


    Turning down a favor is simple.


    < Undead > No Eun-ha can do it.


    However, Noh Eun-ha, determined to change the future, could not refuse her.


    The meaning of rejecting her, who was no different from naked, was the same as losing a promising woman who would be reborn as the ��Butterfly Lady�� in the future.


    I don��t even like you�� Are you still okay with that?


    ��huh. I��m fine. good though With that�� I��m satisfied.


    ����.


    I�� Eunha I will try hard so that you can like me.


    Yoon I-byeol smiles brightly.


    Even though she knows what she��s talking about, she nods as if she��s satisfied with that.


    Eunha couldn��t answer quickly.


    Whoa��.


    I let out a sigh.


    I didn��t know what to do.


    However, the will did not change.


    Use whatever is available.


    Even if it means playing with people��s minds.


    Even if you don��t�� It��s hard now to keep rejecting engagement offers.


    Something needs to be done.


    Eunha was lost in thought.


    Calmly assess your situation.


    He could see that the justification for rejecting an engagement coming from the political and business world was disappearing, as he would turn 18 a few days after he was 17 years old.


    Enough 2 years.


    When she graduates from the academy, the justification for rejecting the engagement for academic reasons completely disappears.


    No matter how much a father was, there was a limit to blocking engagement proposals from all walks of life.


    At least you should eat rice.


    If you decide to take advantage of anything, even my engagement should be available.


    < Excellent Donanma > Noh Eun-ha.


    Even though he hadn��t graduated yet, he knew that he wouldn��t be able to marry comfortably with the attention of the political and business worlds and the industry.


    So the galaxy was thinking of engagement as a tool that could be used if necessary.


    However, he did not want to use the weapon of arranged marriage as much as possible.


    It was the last bastion.


    It could also be described as a bit of guilt.


    -I feel sorry for the other person.


    You��re ruining your life because of me.


    Although there were things that bothered me.


    He was only sorry that he would not be able to take care of his opponent as he would walk down a rough road.


    If the opponent also thinks of himself as a tool for political strategy, he doesn��t know if he likes himself.


    ��Then can you really promise that you won��t ask me to go out with you after a year?


    Eun-ha looked at the scene over Yoon Yi-byeol��s shoulder and said.


    Jung Ha-yang is on stage.


    she is looking this way


    Even though he was watching from a distance, he could sense how she was feeling.


    -No white.


    Jeong Ha-yang is not.


    As a direct descendant of the Alice Group, she was obviously attractive as a partner for an arranged marriage.


    But even though he knew that, the reason he didn��t think of her as a partner for an arranged marriage was because he knew her heart.


    She may say that it doesn��t matter if you use her to your heart��s content, but��


    ��I am not.


    No matter how much he wants to use anything, he can��t even use his heart.


    Eun-ha did not want to use Jung Ha-yang��s feelings.


    Wasn��t that why I promised to stay away from her again?


    In that sense-.


    ��Maybe it could be one way to make Hayang disappoint me by dating Yoon.


    That moment.


    He realized how attractive Yoon Yi-byeol was as a tool.


    Use Yoon Yi-byeol.


    Using her mind, Yoon Yi-byeol makes her party permanently banned.


    At the same time, he uses her to make Jung Ha-yang throw away all his feelings for him.


    It has been concluded.


    Eun-ha decided to answer Yoon I-byeol, who was looking at her with hope.


    -I understand your story well. I��


    Love is a contract and a transaction.


    In other words, there is no such thing as a very certain transaction that uses love as collateral.


    He wanted something from her, just as she wanted something from him.


    So be willing to give away false love as collateral to close the deal��.


    ���� Huh?


    Eunha Noh.


    I was dumbfounded by Jung Ha-yang��s words on stage.


    ��


    I will not confess.


    I will keep this heart as it is.


    Because it��s obvious that Eunha won��t accept it anyway.


    It is said that it is better to regret after doing than to regret not doing.


    -I can��t.


    Jung Ha-yang could say no.


    It was better to regret not doing it than to regret it after doing it.


    Nothing has happened yet, so you can have hope.


    You can protect your tattered heart by relying on invisible hope.


    Yes.


    The heart had already become rags.


    What��s wrong with Hayang��s face? What happened? ��No, it��s Seo Na. Nothing happened.


    I don��t know how many times.


    It��s been 12 years since I knew Eunha.


    She has expressed her feelings to him over and over again since she was a child.


    But he was dull and didn��t notice.


    Although one day I found out that it was acting and resented it in my heart.


    Still, she couldn��t hate him.


    ��How about something good?


    By then, she was already in love with him.


    It has to be.


    Although the age is the same.


    Unlike other kids his age, he was very mature, and most of all, he was very kind to himself.


    The bean pods are properly covered.


    So he had the zeal to make him like him even if he rejected him.


    ��You and me.�� ��Who else��?��


    ��Does anyone else want to go too?�� ����no. Really you and me?��


    And finally.


    Finally after a long time.


    She noticed that his heart wasn��t too different from her own.


    I thought it worked.


    However, after the cultural festival, Eunha became cold again.


    ����I��m sorry. I don��t think it��s time for me yet.��


    Then I heard that from Eunha.


    Jeong Ha-yang felt as if something was collapsing.


    All kinds of resentment came pouring out.


    Are you playing with me now?


    Am I that light?


    Was I�� just that much for you?


    I�� Where am I lacking?


    Why are you always like that?


    Having been rejected by him once before, she was very angry at his second rejection.


    I locked myself in my room and cried.


    Of course, my self-esteem was broken, and my self-esteem was completely lost.


    Even so, despite being rejected twice by him, she still resented herself for liking him.


    Hayang, now that the year-end party is over, how about you giving a toast for the last time? you can�� can you? If it��s hard, will I just do it?


    ��no. I��ll do it.


    I didn��t have the strength anymore.


    I lost my self-esteem, lost my self-esteem, and lost my courage.


    Jung Ha-yang resigned. sea??h th�� NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ��I decided to confess my feelings to Eunha.��


    ����It will be useless.��


    That��s why I was envious of Yoon Yi-byeol.


    At that time, Jung Ha-yang couldn��t say anything other than to gather her pride and tell her that.


    It was like that a little while ago.


    I couldn��t say anything.


    He just prayed earnestly in his heart that Yoon Yi-byeol would be rejected by Eun-ha just like herself.


    [then! I��ll go out with the last toast! This time, Hayang, who hosted the year-end party, will be in charge of the toast!]


    ����.


    Jeong Hayang went on stage.


    The students who filled their glasses were looking at themselves standing on the stage.


    She slowly looked around, looking for her closest friends.


    But what she was really looking for was not them.


    ��Where are the galaxies?


    Lately, Noh Eun-ha has been intentionally avoiding herself.


    Today, Eunha simply said hello and disappeared somewhere.


    Jung Ha-yang didn��t even have the energy left to ask him why he was avoiding her.


    It was just sad.


    Even so, Jeong Ha-yang wandered around looking for Noh Eun-ha, who might be somewhere here.


    Ah�� I


    finally found Noh Eun-ha.


    Balcony out of sight.


    The curtains flutter because of the wind blowing from outside.


    Soon after, she saw the person standing with Noh Eun-ha through the fluttering curtains and opened her eyes wide.


    It��s Yun��s farewell.


    ����.


    Jung Ha-yang bit her lip.


    Even though I knew Eunha Noh would reject it, I was only concerned.


    [I hope everyone had a good time today. I��m really thankful for this year, and I��ll propose a toast to wish you well next year.]


    ��Yes��!!!��


    ��Jung Ha-yang is pretty!!!��


    His eyes are facing the balcony, but his mouth is facing the crowd.


    Nevertheless, Hayang held onto the microphone and recited what he had to say.


    [If I sing ��next year too����-.]


    My heart seems to be rotten.


    I really hate Noh Eun-ha.


    Even so, I can��t even resent him, and I feel so embarrassed to be standing here for him.


    I don��t know what you��re doing.


    Farewell�� would he have confessed?


    Jeong Ha-yang closed her mouth after the toast.


    Now I just need to do the dock.


    She ignored the strange stares of the students and stared at the balcony in a pitiful way.


    Eunha and her eyes met.


    Noh Eun-ha looks away.


    Beep beep!!


    Noise filled the hall.


    The students frowned.


    She accidentally broke the microphone she was holding in her hand.


    Still, she didn��t pay attention to the noise.


    Seo-na went to check the sound equipment, and Jeong Ha-yang


    brought the microphone, which had now fallen off, to her mouth.


    I-


    The noise stopped.


    Jung Ha-yang opened his mouth.


    I����


    Thousands of thoughts went through my mind.


    I wondered why I was standing here.


    I was angry, sad, and resentful.


    But even putting that aside, I loved Noh Eun-ha so much.


    My heart ached.


    Why do I have to be so heartbroken?


    Then I had a question.


    why why


    Noh Eun-ha is so calm, but is she herself so sad?


    Isn��t that too unfair?


    Is it good to receive a confession from Byeol-i?


    Selling is also very good.


    Jung Ha-yang was furious.


    Meanwhile, he realized that he was displeased with Yoon Yi-byeol confessing to Eun-ha.


    Only then did I realize.


    I think I��m really like a hedgehog.


    ������.��


    He was still lacking in desperation.


    When I realized that, my vision was wide open.


    If he really likes Noh Eun-ha, he won��t just give it to him like an idiot.


    ��Sometimes you have to know how to act like Choi Ga-in.


    It��s funny, but it had to be.


    You had to be smart to act.


    I shouldn��t have suppressed my heart because I wanted to look good for Noh Eun-ha.


    He couldn��t let other people confess to him just because he wanted to be seen as a good person.


    So the plate has to be turned over.


    It should be black.


    I-


    Don��t let Noh Eun-ha distance herself.


    Don��t let Yoon Yi-byeol ignore him.


    So that he can have Noh Eun-ha, he can��t take it out or leave it out.


    -I like you Eunha.


    in front of a lot of people.


    It is to confess this heart.


    Jung Ha-yang smiled blackly as she looked at Eun-ha, who had her eyes wide open.


    I gave Noh Eun-ha a shot.


    It was very cool inside.


    ����Eh??��


    In the middle of a group of students.


    Jeong Ha-yang tightened the corners of her mouth.


    where-


    -You die and I die.

 Chapter 496

    Relife Player 496


    [Chapter 136]


    [The Beginning of Love (5)]


    Jeong Ha-yang confessed.


    Eunha doubted my ears.


    Without properly grasping the situation, he turned to the party venue and saw the students staring at him.


    They all had dumb faces.


    ��What is this?


    Students are asking for an explanation while their friends are looking at them.


    However, Eunha wanted to say that the number was wrong.


    The clarification should not be asked from himself, but from Jeong Ha-yang, who suddenly confessed while offering a toast.


    However, Jung Ha-yang was just staring at him calmly on stage.


    ��Answer me.


    ����.


    you don��t like me?


    She even has an extra attack.


    It was the moment she let her know that the arrow had already escaped the bowstring.


    i.e. spilled water.


    can��t be picked up


    She had already said something she couldn��t contain in front of everyone, and now she made a gesture to wait for his answer.


    So, the eyes of the students did not want to leave him.


    ������.��


    The intestines sank heavily.


    Eun-ha looked at Jung Ha-yang standing on the stage in silence while receiving their gaze.


    she is smiling


    As if asking for an answer.


    ��it��s crazy.


    he had a very bad accident


    Eunha bit her lip.


    Jeong Ha-yang made the worst move.


    It was because a direct descendant of the Alice Group made a public confession.


    If Eunha herself refused to confess, there would be no other shame like this.


    Also, her prestige at the academy would plummet.


    However, Eunha��s family always had one premise.


    If I��if I refuse��


    I Won��


    Eunha smiled dryly.


    But the mouth was smiling, but the eyes were not.


    From Jeong Ha-yang��s point of view, the worst number became a trick.


    live or die


    Even if she entrusted the right of life and death to him��.


    ��Then is he threatening me now?


    Jung Ha-yang has grown up a lot.


    Eunha couldn��t kill her.


    He couldn��t shame Jeong Ha-yang by refusing to confess in front of people.


    Because she was Jeong Ha-yang of < The Seed > of Index whom he had to recruit into the party, and at the same time she was a direct descendant of Alice Group.


    I was thinking wrong.


    I thought that no matter what I did, Hayang would never disobey my words.


    Eunha realized her defeat.


    After spending a long time with Jeong Ha-yang since she was not a direct descendant, he was caught in the illusion that he completely understood Jeong Ha-yang.


    ��you hate me?


    ����.


    In short, I easily saw her.


    If it was Jung Ha-yang, he would never betray himself no matter what.


    He was overconfident that whatever he said would follow.


    Although she is also a person who knows how to think for herself, just like Eunha herself.


    I��ve been thinking about it for a while.


    So I got hit like this.


    ��I never thought I��d be on top of Jeong Ha-yang��s plate.


    like self-help.


    Eunha muttered softly.


    Unwilling to step on someone else��s board, he laughed involuntarily.


    It wasn��t a strange feeling.


    -There��s no way I hate you.


    Jung Ha-yang��s growth is admirable.


    On the other hand, I was proud of it.


    Eunha spoke with mana in her voice so that those who were waiting for her answer could hear.


    then?


    Then Jeong Ha-yang asked cutely.


    As the heavy atmosphere lifted, the students who had been silent began to open their mouths.


    Jinparang pops champagne.


    Then, Bae Su-bin gets beaten up.


    Kang Si-hyung stops her.


    There��s no way to turn the tables�� there��s no way.


    And the galaxy gave up.


    I wouldn��t know if a monster suddenly appeared.


    There was no way to turn the tables without damaging her prestige.


    Maybe because of White��s personality��


    even if I refuse to confess, he might join the party.


    But even if Hayang is okay�� The Alice Group can��t be kind to me.


    Eunha sighed.


    It was a part where I felt the fact that my childhood friend Jeong Ha-yang was a direct descendant of Alice Group.


    He had even asked her father, Jeong Seok-hun, to make an alixer.


    If Jung Ha-yang��s confession was rejected, it was unknown how the Alice Group, which had a friendly relationship, would change.


    But the problem is��


    ��I mean Yoon Yi-byeol confessed to me too��


    From the time Jung Ha-yang confessed, Eun-ha glanced sideways at Yoon Yi-byeol, who was standing next to her with a pale face.


    She couldn��t believe what was happening.


    Did you feel his gaze?


    she looked at him


    ����.


    Say no.


    She purses her lips as if to say so.


    scratch one��s head S~ea??h the ��ov��lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But her wish could not come true.


    First of all, the first thing to do is to put out the urgent fire.


    You can deal with Yoon I-byeol later.


    Confessions of a high school academy student who has no influence.


    Confession of a direct descendant of Alice Group, one of the ten pillars supporting the Korean economy.


    Eunha calmly grasped the situation.


    There was no way he didn��t know what to prioritize.


    ��Sorry. Let��s talk next time.


    Ah��


    So Eun-ha spoke to her inaudible.


    She tried to catch him, but by then it was too late.


    It was because Eunha stepped into the party venue where the lights were shining brightly.


    While the students were looking at him with bright eyes��.


    ��Me too. I like you too.


    Whether or not Cha Eun-woo came out at the front of the procession and held out his smartphone.


    Eunha answered confidently.


    really?


    Did you see me lying?


    Jung Ha-yang��s lips went up.


    I ask in a bright voice.


    He responded to her in a resigned tone.


    So will you date me?


    Why are you asking the obvious?


    Jung Ha-yang is happy and smiles.


    Cheers erupt from the students.


    Eunha also burst out laughing as if there was nothing she could do about it.


    Meanwhile-.


    -Let��s see later.


    Eunha sharpened her knife inside.


    ��


    ��What do you think? what am i


    do you mean that


    Although he responded to the confession in public.


    Eunha had no intention of dating.


    It was just a matter of avoiding the situation.


    While the students were cheering up the atmosphere by thinking of the relationship between the two as almost their job, let��s go to the second round.


    Eun-ha snatched Hayang��s wrist and made time to be alone with her.


    It��s just�� you always do what you want. So I decided to just do it my way this time. ����.


    I��m not that kind of a good person or stupid like Eunha you think. I also get angry when someone plays with me, and I get jealous when the person I like is with someone else.


    The amount that I want to say frankly at this point.


    Jung Ha-yang spoke like a rapid-fire gun at Eun-ha, who had sharpened her blade.


    Eun-ha, who tried to scold her right away, was at a loss for words.


    Because there was nothing wrong with what she said honestly.


    Yeah�� I��m sorry. I don��t think I��ve been too considerate of you all this time.


    It��s all their own fault.


    Even if it was a serious concern for Eunha, it might have seemed like she was playing with herself from Jung Hayang��s point of view.


    The galaxy took off the sharp mood and apologized to her.


    But that��s it.


    I have to somehow make Hayang��s confession a thing of the past.


    Eun-ha tried to undo what Jung Ha-yang had done.


    Right then.


    Now you know. I��m sorry for bothering you in this way. But I��m serious.


    ����.


    I like you. do you hate me?


    Do not lose or beat too much.


    After all, Jeong Ha-yang, who became honest, revealed her true feelings.


    Unlike before, her face is red.


    Even the eyes are shaking anxiously.


    Whoa��.


    Even if no one is around, you can��t ignore her confession.


    no you shouldn��t ignore it


    Eunha let out a long breath.


    Ok, fine.


    This is how it happened.


    there will be no one around


    Eun-ha decided to be polite to Jung Ha-yang, who revealed her sincerity.


    -I��m not lying when I said I liked you earlier.


    really?


    Eunha confessed her feelings.


    Although it is said that it cannot be compared to the feelings she shared with Lee Yu-jeong in her previous life.


    At least he had a rational mind for her who was devoted to him from some point on.


    I inadvertently looked at her and felt uncomfortable when she was with someone.


    In a way, it was affection, and in a way, it could be said to be possessive.


    I guess that��s what you like


    I love you�� I don��t know.


    K22


    So, to be honest, he had rational feelings for Jeong Ha-yang.


    But even so.


    -But I have no intention of dating.


    ����.


    I��ve said it over and over again.


    Eun-ha thought that dating was a luxury to herself.


    So Eunha politely added.


    Her brightened face suddenly darkened.


    But-.


    -I know. what?


    I know.


    Jung Ha-yang was not depressed.


    She pouted her lips and spoke back to him.


    Eunha couldn��t help but ask.


    Eunha, you are a coward. ����.


    You don��t always tell me what��s important, and you��re just thinking about it all the time, and I don��t know what you��re going to do, but you can��t give me time because of that, so you��re saying that. That I might end up doing a solo workshop.


    It was a straight line.


    Eunha was speechless.


    I didn��t know that she knew him so closely.


    But knowing why��


    That��s why he couldn��t understand it even more.


    Eunha opened her mouth heavily.


    Then Jeong Ha-yang said��.


    -So let��s hang out for a while.


    ��what?


    Wait�� get to know her and then decide. Eunha, you don��t know yet if something like that will really happen, as you��re worried about.


    ����.


    You never know. During the dating period, you might start to like me so much that you won��t be able to live without me, so you might ask me to keep dating you.


    Jung Ha-yang spits out words with a blushing face.


    Eunha only blinked her eyes.


    I didn��t expect this��?


    Yoon Yi-byeol had to do the same.


    I never thought she would approach it this way.


    There was no reason to refute.


    ��How long is a minute?


    Um�� 1 year. Exactly one year from today.


    Eventually, I was cornered.


    Eunha couldn��t refuse her offer.


    Actually, I asked to date in front of people, but now I can��t make it out of nothing.


    Eunha was lost in thought.


    In fact, it was a headache in many ways to make a confession that didn��t exist.


    I could buy the Alice Group angry if I asked them to go out and then said that we should break up right away.


    It was also because Jeong Ha-yang��s prestige was collapsing.


    In the end, the most ideal solution was to go out quietly and break up around the time people��s attention left.


    In that sense-.


    ��If I ask you to break up after a year, will you break up with me? ��yes�� I will. But that won��t happen.


    One year is an appropriate period.


    She must have said it with that in mind.


    ��okay. Let��s date for one year. huh!


    A contractual love affair.


    He decided to accept her offer.


    So it��s the 1st from today, right?


    Yes, it is the 1st from today. And now you have to scold me. �� do not pull the rope ��.


    1 day from today.


    Eun-ha, who said something unfamiliar, soon felt embarrassed and stretched her cheek excitedly.


    On the one hand, I had a different mind.


    I��m sorry for Hayang, but�� I


    have to make him not like me so that Hayang can accept it even if I say we��ll break up in a year.


    Decrease Jung Ha-yang��s liking.


    It is 1 day from today.


    At this time, Eunha had no doubt that what she had planned would come true.


    ��


    I thought Korea would be less cold.


    ��ha��.


    It��s a cold wave.


    I don��t think I can stop the cold without tightly tying my scarf.


    Seohyun Han looked at the cloudy sky and blew a white breath. By the


    time


    she left the airport.


    The smartphone vibrated.


    It seems that communication has finally been established.


    After being unable to contact Korea for several days, she heard a welcome signal and quickly took out her smartphone.


    ��I��ll have to wait a bit.


    The message at the top is a message from her older sister Han Seo-yeon.


    It was about asking her to wait for a while because her family was going to pick her up at the airport.


    After replying that she knew, she decided to go inside Terminal 1 to escape the cold.


    Right then.


    ����.


    While scrolling through the list of messages from top to bottom without thinking.


    At some point, the finger flicked and stopped.


    Eunha Noh��s profile picture.


    For some reason, Jung Ha-yang is with me.


    Eunha with a troublesome face and Jung Hayang with a soft smile. because of


    the kung


    wave.


    The carrier flopped and fell.


    Seohyun Han did not try to stand up the fallen carrier and stared blankly at Eunha��s profile.


    ��kick��.


    It��s been a long time.


    The sound that came out of her mouth was a simple giggle.


    The corners of the mouth go up.


    Seohyun Han laughed, not caring if the people around her looked at her.


    Something must have happened while I was away��


    I was surprised for a moment.


    Han Seo-hyun calmly grasped the situation.


    After taking a deep breath, she decided to read the message from Eunha.


    Soon after reading the message, her face turned strange.


    ��Big Eater��: I ended up dating because�� (08:49 pm)


    I ended up dating Jung Ha-yang.


    that there was a reason for that.


    Han Seo-hyun tilted her head at the content that she said in an excused tone and the nuance that they would break up after a year.


    I don��t know what you mean.


    -It��s me.


    [��Seohyun?]


    Seohyun Han called Eunha Noh.


    It wasn��t long before the signal sounded, and Eunha answered the phone.


    [Did you come to Korea?]


    Didn��t you say you were coming today?


    [Oh, that��s right. I forgot because I was distracted these days��]


    Forgot? Is this something to forget?


    [Why is my sister like this��]


    Seohyun Han asked in a harsh tone.


    Then the galaxy bends down.


    I couldn��t see his eyes, but I remembered him looking tired.


    She laughed without making a sound.


    ok and tell me what happened Because I can��t understand the text. [That��s��]


    Yeah.


    Seohyun Han quietly listened to Eunha��s story.


    I know what the situation is.


    -Are you full now?


    And, having grasped the whole situation, she shuddered at the galaxy.


    It was understandable that he didn��t want to be in a relationship.


    However, Seohyun Han dismissed Eunha Noh��s excuse as bullshit of a coward.


    wait a minute


    Then, a sudden thought occurred to me.


    Seohyun Han sighed softly and hung up the phone.


    Among the messages from her, she found a message from Jung Ha-yang.


    What to do with just barely dating��


    The message Jeong Ha-yang sent was letting her know that she was dating Eunha.


    Han Seo-hyun laughed when she read the message she was extremely sorry for.


    Then I called her.


    -It��s me.


    [��Seohyun unnie?]


    I heard the story from Jeong Ha-yang.


    Jung Ha-yang said that she was dating Eun-ha, but that she was having a hard time seeing Eun-ha trying to stay away from her.


    ��okay. Thanks for talking. [That sister�� she went to Japan��]


    Stop talking about that. Or are you just trying to mock me?


    [Oh no! Sorry! huh! I��ll hang up!]


    Seohyun Han hung up the phone.


    Then I looked up blankly at the overcast sky.


    It snows.


    cold.


    Pure white breath ascends to the sky.


    ��that��s it.


    yet.


    Seohyun Han weakly shook her shoulders.


    This situation was so funny.


    She called her father this time.


    ��Your father.


    [Seo Hyun-ah. I��m almost there��]


    I have something to ask of you.


    [huh? What? Please tell me.]


    Engaged Please find out if there are people who are suitable for me who are not yet engaged.


    [��Did I hear that wrong? What?]


    Ask me to find out where I am.


    [No, why��!?]


    The father��s loud cry came from the smartphone.


    Seohyun Han removed the smartphone from her ear and continued talking when the sound became quiet.


    ��I don��t mean to get engaged. I��m asking because I��m curious who will be my fianc�� if I ever get engaged.


    [��Really?]


    Yes.


    [Anyone who comes to mind right now�� If you��re a suitable fianc��, Yucheon Lee of the Luminous Group, Yoo Dojun of Eternity Group, Choi Junghoon of the Galaxy Group��] Didn��t Jeonghun Oppa say you got engaged the other day


    ?


    [Ah, you don��t know yet. Not too long ago, Jung Hoon got into a big accident and broke off the marriage. He is currently on probation at the mansion.]


    Yes?


    Lee Yu-cheon, Yoo Do-jun, and Choi Jeong-hoon.


    She frowned as she muttered the names of the people that flowed from her father��s mouth.


    It was because I heard about the incident that led to Choi Jeong-hoon��s marriage breakup.


    Unexpectedly, a tycoon has appeared in the engagement market.


    That��s it. thank you. [Seohyun, but what the hell��]


    Anyway, I can use it.


    Seohyun Han hung up the phone.


    Now, she called Eunha for the last time.


    [��Hello?]


    It��s me. meet us


    [Now?]


    Within this week.


    [Uh�� This week��]


    You��d better meet me soon.


    [No why?]


    I might get engaged.


    [��what? Who!?]


    Noh Eun-ha shouted loudly.


    Seohyun Han growled.


    But I covered my mouth with my hand to make sure no sound came out.


    Eventually, suppressing the corners of her mouth that rose, she looked up at the cloudy sky and said.


    ��This is the older brother of Galaxy Group��s Choi Jeong-hoon. My father said what it would be like to get engaged to people who just broke off their marriages.


    [��Nonsense.]


    You say you��re worried too. I��m worried too. So don��t you think we should meet and have a fruitful conversation?


    the sky is cloudy


    As if you couldn��t even predict the future.


    Seohyun Han smirked.

 Chapter 497

    Relife Player 497


    [Chapter 136]


    [The Beginning of Love (6)]


    A room with no lights on.


    Yoon I-byeol was sitting on the bed with her legs together.


    ��too bad.


    Relying on the light of your smartphone.


    She had already repeated the words over and over again.


    The gaze remains fixed on the screen.


    How�� could you do this to me?


    Feeling betrayed by Jeong Ha-yang.


    Disappointment with Noh Eun-ha.


    She brooded over the feelings that weighed heavily on her heart.


    ����.


    Noh Eun-ha with a grumpy face and Jeong Ha-yang in his arms.


    Yoon Yi-byeol sees Noh Eun-ha��s profile and sinks into negative emotions.


    An abyss where there is no bottom from which it is difficult to escape once you fall into it.


    The abyss eats away at her heart.


    ��


    Jung Ha-yang��s public confession.


    The contract relationship started from there.


    Eun-ha was half insane and had to be congratulated by the people around her.


    Then I turned 18 years old and January was coming to an end.


    ��time goes by so quickly.


    It was a crazy 3 weeks.


    Eunha was still bewildered.


    It never felt real.


    In a way, it was also unavoidable.


    I was supposed to go out with Jung Ha-yang, but��.


    -Because nothing has really changed.


    Before dating or after dating.


    Eunha and Jung Hayang spent their daily lives no different than usual.


    The two of us meet, eat, go to cafes, go to the movies, go shopping, hang out somewhere else, and so on.


    The only thing that has changed is that the number of times the two meet


    has increased.


    Now that I��m on winter break, I have some free time.


    I don��t know what will happen when the semester starts.


    However, Eun-ha was clearly aware of what she had to do even in the time that passed without rest.


    There was a desire to spend comfortable days so that Jung Ha-yang could enjoy it, but I had to suppress it.


    I had to keep my distance from Jung Ha-yang.


    It��s really nice that this older sister is back, but she thinks I��m free and just wants to pamper


    her.


    Eun-ha, who came into contact with Han Seo-hyeon, peeped out that she was trying to keep a distance from Hayang as she questioned her.


    Then she asked to meet her.


    Thanks to that, Eunha had to postpone the date that was scheduled for today.


    I��m really glad Hayang didn��t hate it.


    I think I��m a bit angry, but��


    In fact, there was no reason to be swayed by Han Seo-hyun, even canceling the appointment.


    If something important hadn��t happened to meet her.


    Eun-ha sighed as she remembered the conversation she had with Seo-hyun Han a few days ago.


    so where is he?


    A cafe inside the Luminous Hotel in Jongno-gu.


    Eun-ha looked around and found her, who had sent a text message saying that she had arrived first.


    -Here it is.


    Ah��


    it didn��t take long to find her.


    Although she even raised her hand to indicate where she was.


    Most of all, her appearance stood out.


    It��s like a halo shines through.


    After seeing her for the first time in a while, he thought so involuntarily.


    long time no see. How have you been? ��long time no see.


    Half-up hair for a feminine look.


    And the hair on the left shoulder.


    Earrings that glisten in the lighting that draw attention to the swaying eyes.


    The galaxy was momentarily stunned.


    ��


    Seohyun Han may get engaged to Junghoon Choi of Galaxy Group.


    Eun-ha, who heard the story from her, tried to say that it was nonsense at the time.


    In the meantime, the Sirius Group was struggling to surpass the Galaxy Group, but suddenly, the Sirius Group could not join hands with the Galaxy Group.


    But she-.


    ��There is no such thing as an eternal enemy for business people. It��s the way we entrepreneurs do business when it��s mutually beneficial. No, but it makes sense to suddenly join hands with a group that I thought of as my nemesis until now .


    Isn��t the benefits of Sirius and Galaxy teaming up pretty clear?


    Moan��.


    The age of Galaxy and Sirius.


    If the two groups join hands, they will undoubtedly come with an influence that can control the domestic economy.


    When Eun-ha heard the story she had heard over the phone again, she couldn��t refute it.


    On the other hand, Seohyun Han was enjoying the aroma of coffee very leisurely.


    ��which has never happened in a previous life.


    Well�� can you say it��s natural? Because Han Seo-yeon was the only direct descendant of the Sirius Group in her previous life.


    Han Seo-yeon, who has to run a group, can��t marry Choi Jeong-hoon.


    Eunha groaned inwardly.


    He did not want the Galaxy Group to grow and control the national economy in the future.


    I also did not want a future where the Galaxy Group and the Sirius Group joined hands to rule the country.


    It was a future that had to be prevented somehow.


    My father did too.


    Right now there are rumors from upstairs that Seohyun and Choi Jung-hoon should get engaged��


    It��s all�� because of me.


    A future that did not exist before the return.


    He thought the series of events was because he had changed the future.


    A few months ago, Jeong-hoon Choi killed his half-sister, Ga-in Choi, and was hit by public opinion.


    As a result, Choi Jeong-hoon��s fianc�� turned his back on him.


    Right now, Choi Jeong-hoon was nothing more than a direct descendant who was on probation at home without any authority.


    Choi Jeong-hoon has lost all his strength now.


    Therefore, it is not incomprehensible that they are trying to regain lost power by joining hands with the Sirius Group.


    A very plausible situation.


    Eunha had no choice but to accept Han Seohyun��s words as they were.


    And I broke off my engagement once. Coincidentally, Jung-hoon oppa also broke off the marriage, so it seems that each of them has flaws, isn��t it fitting?


    ��Jung Hoon��s brother? How do you think you are friends with that person?


    Because I��ve known you since I was little. And since he is 3 years older than me, I call him oppa. Then what should I call him?


    ����.


    In a situation where we got engaged again.


    Seohyun Han took an attitude as if it was someone else��s business.


    Rather, she seemed to be willing to accept the situation.


    So Eunha frowned.


    Someone is worrying right now��


    This older sister isn��t even worried.


    And what about Jeong-hoon��s brother? Huh really��.


    Jung Hoon��s older brother.


    It��s a sound I don��t like.


    Eunha tutted and clicked her tongue.


    Then she crinkled the corners of her eyes and drank the coffee.


    I��m just glad After breaking up my marriage once, I was giving up the idea of getting married easily.


    ��didn��t you tell me the other day that you didn��t want to get married?


    I don��t want to, but I��m a direct descendant of Sirius. I can��t put my heart first.


    ����.


    So if you��re going to get married, it��s better to go to someone who��s in the same position as me. The other person said that he was Jeong-hoon��s older brother, but on what ground would I refuse?


    unlike words.


    strangely relaxed


    Eun-ha stared at Han Seo-hyun, who was crossing her legs.


    But she seemed unwilling to answer his questions.


    she sighs and laughs


    why. Hate me getting engaged?


    ��you hate it, of course.


    Does that mean you can congratulate me if I like it? ����.


    Why are you silent? ��Should I ask for my opinion?


    It��s written on your face that you don��t like it, but you pretend it��s not.


    When did I?


    I see it all in my eyes


    Seohyun Han makes fun of her.


    Eunha kept her mouth shut.


    I was annoyed because I knew that a pretty girl was pretty.


    But I can��t even get mad at her because she��s pretty.


    As if she had noticed��


    ��Is the person who has a girlfriend now selling her eyes to another woman?


    what.


    Seohyun Han leaned forward.


    She rubs her chin and giggles.


    Eunha replied coldly.


    Even so, Seohyun Han did not stop smiling.


    now tell me about you I also want to hear more closely. How did you end up dating Hayang?


    ��as I said on the phone the other day.


    Seohyun Han asks in a soft tone.


    Eun-ha talked about what had happened in the past with a tone that was not a big deal.


    Yoon Yi-byeol��s confession Jung Ha-yang��s public confession.


    Then, Han Seo-hyun admired Najik and sent a look that said he was interested.


    Eun-ha, who was put in that situation at that time, was dying.


    Anyway, he said that he chose Jeong Ha-yang on the spot.


    ��Unexpectedly unexpected. I was thinking that you would die of old age, always flirting.


    When did I get a thumbs up?


    So you didn��t ride it? ����.


    Come now, don��t try to hide your heart. If you keep insisting that you don��t, you��re not very attractive.


    ��Yes, I got some. Are you okay? S��ar?h the N??elFir��.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    yes anyway congratulations I wish you happy love with White. �� My sister knows. What am I thinking about right now��.


    If that��s the case, I shouldn��t have received a confession from the beginning. keep talking


    Seohyun Han warmly congratulated Eunha on her love affair.


    He listened to her congratulations with a puzzled look on his face.


    Then, she was struck by the words she casually spat out.


    But there were circumstances here too.


    At that time, the galaxy could not turn the Alice group into enemies.


    I didn��t want to make Hayang a laughingstock for other people.


    ��that��s how it happened.


    Hmm��. It��s been a year��


    Han Seo-hyun first confessed her situation.


    So, Eunha also told her about the contract relationship.


    Few people knew that he promised to have a contract relationship with Hayang.


    Of course, the family doesn��t know.


    The only people I know are Minji, Seo, Eunhyuk, Eunwoo, Minho.


    Since Parang hyung has a cheap mouth, of course he didn��t say anything.


    What about Soobin��


    Eunha slowly listed the names of people who knew about her situation.


    Then he paused.


    There was one more person.


    Yoon Yi-byeol was there too.


    Byeol Yun.


    Eunha muttered her name.


    This time, Eun-ha was aware that she had hurt Yoon Yi-byeol by choosing Jeong Ha-yang over her.


    In fact, Yoon Yi-byeol��s face was dying pale after that day.


    So he had no choice but to speak.


    ����I promised to date Hayang for a year. So I��m sorry�� but please allow me to put off the answer until then.��


    ����okay. I��ll wait����


    ��Sorry.��


    A promise of hope without promise.


    Eun-ha did a bad thing to recruit < Butterfly Lady >.


    After hearing Eun-ah��s advice the other day, he couldn��t help but feel complicated.


    However, the hurt she must have received could not be expressed with those feelings.


    Still, I did buy some time.


    On the one hand, Eunha was relieved.


    There is a grace period of one year.


    It is to persuade Yoon I-byeol��s heart within it and recruit her as a decent party member.


    It seemed like it would be incredibly difficult.


    There was no right way.


    Even a year later, if he couldn��t win back Yoon Yi-byeol��s feelings for him, he might not be able to recruit her to the party.


    right then-


    -I want you to not think of other girls when you��re with me. �� ah.


    I hate being ignored. Whether the person you are thinking of right now is White or someone else.


    ����.


    That��s polite. Shouldn��t you pay attention to the person in front of you when you talk? sorry i was wrong


    I just need to know Then look at me now


    yes yes.


    I was scolded by Han Seo-hyun.


    He apologized to her and put the cold mug to his mouth.


    But it��s not like what Hayang said was wrong. what? that you are a coward ����.


    Doesn��t your logic say that players shouldn��t make lovers then? When did I say that?


    That��s it.


    Seohyun Han loosens her legs.


    Then, she taps his leg lightly with her booty foot.


    Eun-ha just made a sad face at her mischief under the table.


    You said that you have a plan, but it would be difficult to find time for a relationship to execute it. But, he said, you could get seriously hurt. yes.


    That��s why he said he would only hurt Hayang. In that case, I would prefer not to date.


    That��s right.


    Are you saying something unpleasant?


    ����.


    Do you know what happened to you? Is the fate of mankind in your hands?


    The fate of mankind depends on it.


    Eunha couldn��t put those words into her mouth.


    Because it��s obvious that Seohyun Han won��t believe it.


    It��s bullshit though


    nonetheless it doesn��t matter


    Seohyun Han sarcasticizes Eunha with words that she doesn��t usually contain.


    At the point where the fate of mankind is in the hands of just one person, I think it��s cheap to destroy such a world.


    ����.


    If you don��t have it, someone else will have to do it. Throughout history, the world has developed and declined like that, and that is a truth that never changes even after the world perishes.


    Seohyun Han snorts.


    Eunha couldn��t refute.


    She was right.


    Eunha also did not think that she could change the future by herself.


    Isn��t it because you know you can��t do it alone?


    ��that��s right.


    Then why are you trying to do it all by yourself? As you like to say, it��s very inefficient.


    ����.


    irrational from my point of view. Didn��t you say that in Japan too? You, who have the power to influence the world, shouldn��t insist on the way your subordinates think.


    ��I know.


    I was attacked with my own logic.


    Eunha could only nod her head at her words.


    It was a theory.


    Everything she said was right.


    I was right��


    ��Still, I can��t.


    Seohyun is doing it because she doesn��t know how strong the enemy will be in the future.


    I can��t make Hayang hard.


    Even so, Eunha did not try to change her mind.


    stubborn stubborn stubbornness.


    A life accumulated over 32 years made him that way.


    Above all��


    ��I��m not confident.


    If you are honest with your heart.


    Eunha was not confident.


    In the middle of the day, he was aware that he was a person with a broken heart.


    If other people find out what they are feeling, they will be startled and run away.


    And dating was about getting to know the inside of the person he was reluctant to.


    I was afraid and scared.


    I don��t know if I can do it well and I don��t want to break my teeth.


    So the galaxy did not change.


    The decision I made in my heart was firm.


    He promised to make Jeong Ha-yang��s heart leave him while dating for a year.


    Yes Eunha, if your heart is right then there is nothing you can do about it.


    As if it wasn��t his job anyway.


    Soon after, Han Seo-hyun, who looked at him, willingly stepped back.


    She calmly drinks her coffee.


    Then what I��m saying is-.


    -But I can help.


    what?


    It means making Hayang away from Eunha.


    ��how?


    Han Seo-hyun suddenly changes her expression.


    He was very unfamiliar with her bright smile.


    It seems there is something up.


    Even so, Eunha couldn��t help but ask.


    It was because I promised to stay away from Jung Ha-yang, but I couldn��t think of how to stay away from her.


    Moreover, the friends were in a situation where they were unconditionally on the side of Hayang.


    Listen carefully. huh.


    So he decided to heed her advice.


    Eunha took the right posture.


    I hope Seohyun Han giggles��.


    ��It��s simple. You��re getting engaged to me.


    ��Eh��?


    No Eun-ha was dumbfounded.

 Chapter 498

    Relife Player 498


    [Chapter 136]


    [The Beginning of Love (7)]


    ��Did I hear it wrong?


    Seohyun Han spoke so naturally that the important story did not sound like a serious story.


    It feels like he brought out the words to eat together tomorrow.


    Eunha doubted my ears.


    ��can you say it again? I think I heard it wrong��


    Eunha decided to double check.


    So he spoke to her in a crawling tone.


    Seohyun Han said��.


    -Let��s get engaged to me. Did you hear it right this time?


    Crazy��


    Seohyun Han took a sip of coffee and bruised Eunha as if she hadn��t heard of this.


    Eunha let out an unfiltered admiration.


    It was crazy.


    I don��t know what you mean.


    No, why is the story suddenly leaking sideways? don��t play with my sister


    I��ve never been sidetracked and I��m not kidding you right now.


    Then what?


    what is That sounds serious.


    why not?


    You��re engaged.


    Even though he��s thinking about it seriously.


    She actually brought up the word engagement, but she seemed to be thinking about it in a carefree way.


    Although she was probably the one most unwilling to welcome the engagement.


    Eunha couldn��t help but ask.


    Because that��s a reasonable and efficient way for you and me to solve the problem.


    ����.


    Reasonably efficient.


    Eunha changed her eyes after hearing what she said.


    He changed his mind, half assuming she was playing a joke just a moment ago.


    I thought it would be worth listening to at least once.


    I��m a person who really hates anyone interfering with me. that��s me too


    That��s why I don��t like the situation where someone from above is trying to arrange my engagement independently from my heart.


    yes.


    And you are in a situation where you are struggling to get Hayang to take his mind off you.


    yes? So you��re betrothed to me. The reason I��m in this situation right now is because I don��t have a fianc��. So you��re filling my fianc����s place.


    Um��


    and you can keep Hayang in check by getting engaged to me. How are you? Isn��t that the most reasonable and efficient solution in this situation?


    Seohyun Han sighs while drinking coffee.


    Eunha flinched at her words.


    It made sense.


    It is quite coincidental that their interests coincide with each other.


    reasonable and efficient


    However, Eunha was unable to respond hastily.


    ��I kept putting it off so I wouldn��t get engaged.


    Eun-ha recalled the reason why she hadn��t been engaged.


    He thought that no matter who it was, he would definitely hurt the person he was betrothed to.


    But if the opponent is Seohyun Han��.


    ��No.


    Not even more so if she is.


    Emotions took precedence over reason.


    Inefficient.


    Even so, Eunha emphasized emotions.


    I had to decline her offer.


    When he opens his mouth after silence��


    ��You��re not misunderstanding, are you?


    uh?


    The engagement I told you about is an engagement with a political meaning. A pure arranged marriage without any irrational emotions such as love. ����.


    I��m just saying this just in case, but if you think I��m proposing an engagement right now because I have feelings for you, I want to tell you that it��s a very big mistake. So, is this simply a business transaction?


    Han Seo-Hyun��s comment, as if she had read his mind.


    Eun-ha, who was momentarily hot, tried not to show her emotions as much as possible.


    Then, after clearing his throat, he confirmed the conversation with her.


    She nodded.


    Engagements are made out of necessity, not because we like each other. ����.


    Or what�� Do you have feelings for me? If it��s something like that, wouldn��t it be polite to at least break up with Hayang and tell her? ��because there is none. Isn��t that what happened?


    I feel like I��m caught in a trap.


    Eunha looked at her with a hard face.


    When our eyes meet, Han Seo-hyun smiles softly.


    Eunha somehow couldn��t keep looking into her eyes, so she turned her head away.


    It��s just an engagement, but it doesn��t change anything in our relationship. Eunha, you are like me, I am just living as usual.


    ��I understand the talk about doing it formally. But are you okay? Even if it��s a formal engagement, an engagement is an engagement. Later, if noona likes someone�� -Don��t worry, that��s not going to happen. I��ll take care of my own business.


    ����.


    The atmosphere suddenly became chilly.


    Eunha quickly shut her mouth and nodded like a machine.


    Seohyun Han said nothing.


    Eunha continued to look at her as she drank coffee.


    At the same time, he tried to put into his mouth the strange intuition he felt from the conversation on the subject of engagement.


    It was a feeling that had to be addressed.


    Noona, maybe��


    why? Maybe you don��t like me?


    You know that��s self-conscious, right? ����.


    Han Seo-Hyun replies without a change in expression.


    Eunha was at a loss for words.


    Unable to refute Han Seo-hyun��s words, he felt a burning sensation in his face.


    I regretted not saying it.


    ��If we still get engaged, let��s put in our one clause.


    what provision?


    Still, I had to say something.


    He cleared his throat and spoke.


    Don��t fall for the other person.


    If that��s the case, don��t worry. Eunha Are you confident that you won��t fall for me? ��Nuna, isn��t that overly self-conscious? Wanna be scolded?


    Seohyun Han smiles.


    He somehow felt like he was losing.


    Deep down, she was dissatisfied with how confident she was.


    I felt like I was coming for nothing.


    Right then.


    ��I��ll add a clause too.


    what provision?


    Galactic counterattack ended in failure and her counterattack began.


    Eunha had a hunch.


    The reason why Seohyun Han looks at herself and grows up is because there is a reason for that.


    Eunha decided to make up her mind.


    She-.


    ��If the person you really like appears�� At that time, it��s okay to pretend you didn��t have an engagement.


    Doesn��t that mean there��s no benefit to you? Then I too, if you��re serious��


    I don��t need it.


    you don��t need me either Then, whether or not there is a provision is sufficient. I was confident


    what?


    That you won��t break your engagement. I think you are a being with that kind of merit.


    Aren��t you overly self-conscious?


    Well�� what about it?


    ����.


    as if he was right.


    Seohyun Han smiles silently.


    Eunha couldn��t answer.


    I felt that whatever I said would be refuted by her.


    It feels like I��m stepping on someone��s plate.


    Eun-ha belatedly recalled the assumption that she might have induced this situation.


    How does it feel to be deceived?


    Still, it��s not a bad feeling��


    Somewhere, it��s steamy and bland.


    Eunha decided to refine her feelings that could not be expressed in words.


    But I have to tell Hayang, what should I say? There��s no way Hayang would like this��


    Then Eunha got into trouble.


    It was good until we got engaged.


    The problem is that the meaning of getting engaged at the point of dating Jung Ha-yang is tantamount to insulting the Alice group.


    I had to convince Jeong Ha-yang.


    don��t worry about that what?


    Aren��t you thinking about what to say to Hayang right now?


    ��How did you know?


    If you pretend, you pretend. I��ll tell Hayang. Until then, Eunha, don��t tell Hayang. �� you? what?


    you don��t have to know


    At that time, Seohyun Han says that she will solve it on her own.


    Eunha was perplexed.


    But when she said it confidently, I decided to accept it.


    -Eunha, you can date with Hayang and be engaged to me.


    Hearing that makes me look like garbage.


    Did you know that now? this is lamb


    ����.


    And I have a big heart so I wouldn��t really care who and how many you dated. You just need to remember one thing: I��m your fianc��. It won��t happen, so don��t worry.


    I wish I didn��t have to.


    ��groan��.


    I can��t refute something.


    Undaunted, Eunha groaned and lowered her head.


    what? Why did you come to take off the lump? It feels like I added another lump.


    ah it��s not


    I am in love with Jeong Ha-yang.


    Engaged to Han Seo-hyun.


    Eunha sighed as she recited the words she had uttered.


    I felt like I was being put on hold for my life.


    ��


    Same time and same place the next day.


    Seohyun Han greeted Hayang Jeong.


    It��s been a while.


    Yeah�� It��s been a while.


    While Han Seo-hyun��s expression was calm, Jeong Ha-yang��s face was somewhat anxious.


    That��s right.


    Jeong Ha-yang learns how to survive in the political and business world from Han Seo-hyun.


    It was because when Seohyun Han called her, she usually called her with bad things.


    As expected��.


    ��What��?


    I decided to get engaged to Eunha.


    ��engagement��?


    engagement.


    Jeong Ha-yang was visibly taken aback by the words that came out of her mouth.


    The atmosphere vibrated.


    The table rocked.


    The coffee in the mug swayed loudly.


    Even so, Seohyun Han did not show any agitation.


    Rather-.


    ����It seems that you are still very clumsy at hiding your emotions. Seeing you so upset �� Does this look unfazed?


    Han Seo-hyun��s pin-up.


    Hayang asked her, clenching his fist under the table.


    There is anger in his voice.


    Nevertheless, Han Seo-hyun showed a confident snort.


    You shouldn��t be upset about this either. If you want to be loved by Eunha. �� What are you talking about?


    She even made Hayang��s mouth shut at once.


    Jeong Ha-yang, startled for a moment, lowered her head and asked her.


    Then, like a child.


    She drank her coffee in silence.


    After all, Korean coffee is good. Espresso rather than drip coffee. Sister��


    You should know how to wait calmly. If you want to be loved by Eunha. �� tooth. What are you talking about? tell me.


    The energy that almost collapsed the entire caf�� had completely dissipated.


    Seohyun Han put down her glass and looked around.


    Confirming that people��s gazes had fallen off, she opened her mouth.


    He��s a coward who will step back if someone says he likes it. You feel the burden because you don��t have the confidence to do as well as you receive. �� I know that now. But even knowing that, I don��t know what to do.


    If you go forward, you step back, so of course you have to go back and make him come forward.


    ��you mean push and pull? Mildang�� It��s awkward to say.


    Jung Ha-yang expressed curiosity.


    Seohyun Han chose her words.


    Being able to read the emotions of people looking at her, she was sure that Eunha��s thoughts wouldn��t change just by pushing and pushing.


    Noh Eun-ha is a coward who becomes intimidated and vigilant when she notices the feelings of others.


    Noh Eun-ha, who did not have feelings for others, began to show feelings for others, albeit weakly.


    Good thing.


    However, he seemed to be unfamiliar with the feelings he had, to be precise, the love of the opposite sex.


    In a way, it seemed like he was afraid.


    So-.


    -Yes, this expression is better. I have to pretend I��m not interested and make him come over. huh?


    The reason he wants to stay away from you is because you like him. not because i hate you �� keep talking.


    So on the other hand, if you show that you don��t like him, won��t he be wary and approach you? ����.


    The point is that you should never let your crush know. After attracting Eunha like that, I make him admit his feelings and make him a kid who can never live without me. ��that��s what my sister is doing now.


    Isn��t that why he said he would get engaged to me without any doubt this time?


    ��Uh��


    Eunha is that kind of kid. I hate dating, but I want to be with you. There is no such thing as a garbage mind.


    ��don��t call it galactic junk.


    Then I��ll call it octopus feet.


    ��Uh��


    Jeong Ha-yang is crying.


    Seohyun Han smiled at her who was 2 years younger than herself.


    Then she untied her clenched fist and murmured.


    ��but that��s something only a sister can do. that��s not my style I don��t have the confidence to do well��


    I can��t help it because each person has something they��re good at and something they��re not good at.


    So you��re saying I can��t be loved by Eunha?


    You mean there are other things you can do.


    ��what do you mean? If there are people who wield whips, there must be people who give carrots.


    ��is your sister wielding a whip? Are you saying I��m the carrot giver?


    yes that��s right


    ����.


    In fact, what Hayang is worrying about is something that time can completely solve. But you��


    You only have 342 days left. Yeah�� you were counting.


    of course. Today is the 23rd day.


    Anyway, it must be difficult to change Eunha��s mind within a year. you and me too


    ����.


    So why don��t you join hands with me? ��are you going to cooperate?


    that��s right.


    ����.


    Seohyun Han put her hand on the table.


    Jung Ha-yang stared at Han Seo-hyun��s hand.


    I understood her point, but I didn��t want to hold her hand.


    Because-.


    ��After all, only one person is connected to the galaxy, isn��t it?


    And Seohyun unnie is getting engaged and I only have 342 days left.


    It was a completely unfavorable alliance.


    Although Han Seo-hyun shouldn��t be like that.


    Jeong Ha-yang gave Eun-ha a carrot for Han Seo-hyeon, and when the time came, she broke up with him, and a picture of her tying Eun-ha with an engagement was drawn.


    right then-


    ��I know what you��re worried about, but think about it carefully. Isn��t there a guarantee that there��s only one person that connects with Eunha?


    ��huh?


    Seohyun Han added.


    Jeong Ha-yang tilted his head.


    I don��t know what you��re talking about.


    Then Seohyun Han told her as if it were natural.


    Do you think there is really only one person involved with the galaxy?


    ����.


    There is a saying that a hero is a concubine with three wives. I really hate words that justify harem, but unfortunately, today��s world is a world where monogamy has lost its meaning. isn��t it?


    ��that��s right. that��s right


    Han Seo-Hyun asks indirectly.


    Jeong Ha-yang nodded.


    It was a common thing in the political world.


    Quite a lot of people keep their fianc��s and their lovers apart, just like what happens between two people.


    As a result, while Jung Ha-yang did not like the current situation, she was unconsciously accepting the abnormal situation.


    It is a world where the powerful control everything and people flock to the powerful. ����.


    Under such circumstances, what do you think will happen if Eunha Noh goes out into the world? Do you really think people will leave him alone?


    Jung Ha-yang shook his head.


    It is a galaxy that is still attracting attention.


    I had no idea how much more attention I would receive after graduating from the academy.


    But obviously��


    ��There must be no end to women around him. that is still the case


    ��that��s right. I��m sure it will. No matter what Eunha may think, he can��t have just one woman. It��s not impossible, but especially if he��s thinking about changing the world. ����.


    So, the person who will lead Eunha must be prepared to become a member of the harem. If you try to take it with a clumsy mind, you��ll only get hurt for nothing?


    Everything Han Seohyun said is correct.


    Jung Ha-yang was immersed in her story and nodded.


    He concentrates without even realizing that the coffee is getting cold.


    There will be many women in the future, and you will have to fight to share Noh Eun-ha��s heart with them. So now, when there aren��t any girls yet, is your chance. It means that you should monopolize when you can monopolize.


    I mean, you have to solidify your position.


    So��


    So let��s hold hands with me. We��re holding hands to keep other girls from getting into trouble later. If you create a harem, infighting will inevitably arise. So shouldn��t you make a side in preparation for that time? ��You��re right. Ok, fine.


    Jeong Ha-yang knew how to see reality.


    As Han Seo-Hyeon said, No Eun-Ha will make a harem even if she doesn��t like it.


    Even now it is.


    Isn��t it like crossing your legs?


    Therefore, she took Han Seo-hyun��s outstretched hand.


    But sister, then you��re saying you��re going to be the first? why are you dissatisfied?


    I confessed first��


    Then if you have the confidence to manage the girls who will come in, then you do it. I do not care. that��s more comfortable


    ��no. I��ll just follow my sister��s words unconditionally.


    yeah good idea


    On that day, the two exchanged secret promises about Eun-ha Noh��s married life, which Eun-ha Noh did not know about.


    And�� Sear?h the nov��lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ����What bullshit is this?��


    not long after that day


    Noh Eun-ha and Han Seo-hyun��s engagement made the world buzz.


    It��s like roasting beans over a fire.


    It was less than a month after Noh Eun-ha started dating Jung Ha-yang, and his engagement ceremony was announced.


    ��Crazy����


    Dating Jung Ha-yang.


    Engaged to Han Seo-hyun.


    The theory of No Eun-ha��s legs spread.

 Chapter 499

    Relife Player 499


    [Chapter 137]


    [People who live above Noh Eun-ha]


    My son has a girlfriend.


    It was something to be welcomed.


    It was because it was said that a girl who seemed to have no interest in others now has someone she likes.


    I was honestly relieved.


    He was a child who had always looked dangerous as if he had been put out on the water��s edge.


    He��s trying to grow up now, but��.


    A child who seemed to be moving forward without saying a word to the people around him, even if he sold his eyes for a moment.


    Then I will jump into the water.


    It��s a story that will truly thrill those who will see it.


    That kid was my son.


    Now that you have a girlfriend, I hope you don��t just look ahead and pay attention to your surroundings��. I don��t know if this guy will really do that.


    A child who was only trying to move forward recklessly, hugging him alone as if being chased by something.


    I didn��t know what the galaxy was looking at, but I could sense that it was in the very distant future.


    The world called it ambition.


    How could such a child be born in my family�� Neither I nor anyone are far from ambitious.


    Having a dream is a good thing.


    But a person should not be devoured by dreams.


    You also need to know how to see reality.


    However, he was only looking ahead more than reality.


    Now that such a child has a girlfriend, he will be able to look around to some extent instead of just looking ahead.


    As a father of one child, it was a very fortunate thing.


    If you don��t have ambition, you are not No Eun-ha, but if you have ambition, you are not No Eun-ha.


    I don��t want Noh Eun-ha to be eaten up by ambition.


    In that sense-.


    -If it��s White, you can trust it.


    If it was Jeong Ha-yang, who had spent time with Eun-ha since she was young, I felt relieved.


    An person and my mother also said that they felt the same way as me.


    She would be able to take care of her son, who was often reckless.


    I hope you do. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I want to quit my job now.


    When I heard that the Galaxy Group came out to investigate you, I really


    thought I was going to die. It was like that when you did something outrageous in Japan��


    Anyway, I can put my worries about Eunha at ease.


    However, about a month has passed since Eunha went out with Hayang��.


    -Whose son is this? There��s no way my son would bother me like this��.


    I wanted to deny this situation.


    For a moment, I wondered if the child had changed at the hospital.


    My son is getting engaged.


    with who?


    With our president��s daughter.


    ��what the hell is this all about?


    It was a few days ago.


    There was a time when Seohyun, who was studying abroad in Japan, came back to Korea to say hello.


    Han Seo-hyun, whom I saw after a few years, was now growing into a full-fledged lady.


    While the executives, including me, looked at her happily��.


    ��An engagement�� My son is going to be engaged without telling me�� Yes, there��s nothing I can��t understand. But why is it


    that the other person is the president��s daughter?


    Seohyun Han made a bombshell remark.


    Perhaps the chairman hadn��t heard beforehand, and I and the executives were making dumb faces.


    At that time, the president and I must have felt the same way.


    Where in the world is it possible to get engaged without parental permission?


    Ha��


    but the bastard can��t win.


    Eunha wants to do it, what should I do?


    It��s just that I don��t want to have an in-law relationship with the president, and it��s not that I hate Seohyun.


    I don��t know if it��s Seoyeon.


    If the opponent had been Seoyeon, he would have been ripped off.


    Seohyun is fine too�� Eunha also couldn��t move at Seohyun��s words. In that respect, there is something better than Hayang��.


    The person who inherits the Sirius Group is Han Seo-yeon, not Han Seo-hyun.


    So, even if Eunha gets engaged to Seohyun, she will not be bound by the name of Sirius Group.


    On the other hand, it could be said that Eunha now had a very clear backing ship.


    But the problem is��


    -Dating with Hayang and getting engaged to Seohyun? Oops��.


    My son is dating Hayang.


    However, she said that she would get engaged to Seohyun.


    I want to know what kind of situation this is.


    Even among those who were immersed in politics and business, there were many people who thought of a fiance and a lover as separate things.


    I never dreamed that my son would be like that.


    I thought I was used to it, but the insider didn��t know how surprised he was when he heard this news.


    Where is it that there are no people?


    The whole family was stunned.


    Huh, how did you think of going out with not just one, but two? I don��t know if you are really my son. This envious�� No, it��s a lamb leg.


    Indeed, I am half proud of being my son.


    Half ashamed that this is my son.


    Now, at least, he sighed as he adjusted to reality.


    I want to know what the Alice Group thinks.


    I am dating a direct descendant of the Alice Group, but the absurd situation that I am engaged to a direct descendant of the Sirius Group.


    Will the Alice Group welcome it?


    I must have felt insulted.


    I was afraid that my son would incur the wrath of the Alice Group.


    By the way-


    ��The Alice Group gave permission?


    The Alice Group will tolerate the engagement of my son and Seohyun Han.


    In fact, he meant that he would be satisfied even if Jung Ha-yang became his second wife.


    This was very surprising.


    Unlike the past, the Alice Group now had the power to compete with the Sirius Group if they wanted to.


    However, he quietly withdrew.


    There must be some ulterior motive.


    Why did you decide to hold hands with Seohyun and Hayang?


    It��s an absurd assumption.


    I decided to dismiss it like a joke and finish the preparations for Eunha and Seohyun��s engagement.


    Anyway-.


    ��Just try making them cry. At that time, I will give you a very hard time.


    Our Milky Way, please take good care of us now.


    ��


    Time flowed so fast.


    The engagement ceremony was held not long after the day Han Seo-hyun proposed engagement.


    Eunha couldn��t keep up with the fast pace of work.


    I��m really engaged��


    But how did Seohyun tell Hayang? If it was Hayang��s personality, he wouldn��t have easily allowed it��


    So it didn��t feel realistic.


    On the one hand, I felt uncomfortable when I heard that Han Seo-hyun had persuaded Jeong Ha-yang within a few days.


    It seems that I am being deceived.


    However, there was no time for Eunha to calmly grasp the situation.


    Because I had to suffer from family and friends.


    -Who the hell did you come out of? ��it came out of my mother��s belly.


    I don��t remember ever having a son with two legs. I can��t live��


    ����.


    Eunha. yes. Did your mother teach you that?


    ��no.


    Ehh��


    First of all, my mother was greatly shocked and just sighed when she saw Eunha.


    The mother��s eyes were full of disappointment.


    So when Eun-ha met her mother, she automatically cringed.


    As a mother, it seems that she never thought that her son would proudly cross his legs.


    Hey, it��s still a good day, but are you going to keep bothering Eunha? Eunha will not be able to hold the engagement ceremony properly because she is looking out for you. Mama, who doesn��t know that? Still, what needs to be scolded is scolded. Eunha is popular, what can I do? It wasn��t Eunha who said it first, but her grandchildren and daughter-in-law did it first.


    mom! I��m not deaf, boy. Be quiet and take care of no west. After scolding Eunha, go home and do it. I won��t stop you when you go home


    Meanwhile, Grandma just laughed.


    Grandma also didn��t seem to like the situation that deviated from her values, but she didn��t bother to scold Eunha.


    On the contrary, I was delighted when I heard that there would be an engagement ceremony.


    I got to see my grandson get married.


    Although the engagement ceremony ended with only the two families meeting, having a meal, and exchanging rings.


    yes mom Let��s laugh because it��s a good day How sad would it be for Seohyun to find out? huh?


    Noona�� After all, I only have an older sister.


    then then


    Eun-ah opened her mouth as if protecting Eun-ha, who had been beaten by her mother all the way.


    Eun-ha, who had been depressed, turned her head to Eun-ah, who was moved by her side.


    And��


    -Who are you?


    ����.


    I don��t remember ever having a younger brother who straddled both legs.


    No Eun-ah��s cold eyes.


    Eunha just stopped.


    When he recalled, the person at home next to his mother who did not welcome the current situation was his older sister.


    At first, when Eun-ah heard that he was dating Jeong Ha-yang, she was happy as if it were her first job.


    However, after a month, when he heard that he had decided to get engaged to Seohyun Han, he put on a look of disappointment at him.


    I told you to be honest with your heart, but it��s not like this. No, how can I be engaged to Seohyun while dating Hayang? Aren��t you doing something disrespectful to the two of you?


    ��Sorry.


    That��s not something to be sorry for me. Anyway�� all men are the same. I can��t believe my sister was no different from those bastards��


    It��s a good day, Eun-ah, stop it.


    My mother also scolded Eunha, so why are you doing this to me?


    That��s�� you��re worse than me.


    Eunha has been being ignored by Eunah for the past few days.


    Or, like today, you��ll hear bitter words from her.


    Eun-ha could now clearly see how scary things can happen when her sister is disappointed.


    Even his mother, who had scolded him, showed an embarrassed expression and tried to stop Eun-ah.


    ��no one on my side.


    At least, the neutral father went to meet Han Seo-hyun��s father��


    Excluding the idiot, Uncle Bruno was busy playing with Urbaniar��


    The Roh family was a family where women��s power was very strong.


    So, even if the women of the Roh family criticized him, Eun-ha had to listen in silence.


    Although there were occasional complaints, Eun-ha knew that expressing her dissatisfaction could turn the family upside down.


    Of course, at least there were women who sided with Eunha.


    She is right��


    ��It��s okay, Galaxy boss. Originally, everything is difficult at first. Still, since we hired two bosses right from the beginning, wouldn��t we think about that next time we hire another?


    What is your sister talking about?


    A person who crosses two legs can��t cross three legs, four legs, five legs.


    No Julieta.


    whether to praise


    Or are you cursing?


    She said, patting him on the drooping shoulder.


    Julieta strikes a fighting pose.


    Eunha replied with a sullen face.


    ��


    Jamsil Luminous Tower.


    An observatory that gives the illusion of putting the world under your feet.


    Eunha moved slowly while watching the night view.


    My father was on his way to a Korean restaurant where dinner was already booked.


    ��uncomfortable.


    Eunha kept groping the nape of her neck with a sullen face.


    I wanted to loosen the tie that was tight around my neck.


    I later regretted wearing a suit to suit the formality.


    After all, the engagement ceremony was supposed to be simple.


    I knew it would be like this. Noh Eunha, stop there for a second.


    ��uh thank you


    Now, around the corner, you will meet the people of Sirius Group.


    Before turning the corner, Eun-ah looked back and sighed.


    She came over and straightened his tie.


    Still, it��s a good place, so I have to show my good side as much as possible. Otherwise, what would Seohyun think?


    It seems to have loosened up to some extent.


    Eun-ha lifted her tiptoe and looked down at Eun-ah, who was tidying her hair.


    She brushed Eunha��s shoulder and smiled.


    So have a good day today. It��s enough for us to be criticized. I mean do well so that Seohyun��s family won��t insult you.


    ��Thank you for your concern.


    Seriously, how did a kid like you become my little brother? I said that you should only love one person��.


    No Eun-ah glares at you.


    Eunha slightly averted her gaze.


    She didn��t seem to want to get angry anymore.


    she said pouting her lips.


    good job anyway You have to be really good. Don��t worry, I��m really good at it.


    It��s not like you��re doing well, so I��m doing this. you are lamb Do you think Seohyun��s parents will think positively?


    ��I��ll be fine. And maybe Seohyun will help too. Ehh��.


    I understand what Eun-ah is worried about.


    However, Eun-ha believed that Seo-hyeon had somehow handled herself well.


    She was the one who convinced Jeong Ha-yang.


    He was the one who even talked to his parents and got their engagement permission.


    So unlike Eun-ah, Eun-ha wasn��t too worried.


    Eventually, as the two turned the corner, they found people talking in front of a Korean restaurant.


    Father and Han Seo-hyun��s father.


    And it was Han Seo-yeon.


    ��What? did you come to the galaxy? Eunha hello?


    The family seemed to enter first.


    Eun-ha greeted Han Seo-yeon, who greeted her brightly with a wink.


    Then, looking at his father��s notice, he quickly approached Han Do-young, Han Seo-hyun��s father.


    hello.


    yes eunha It��s been a long time since I saw you in Japan. How have you been?


    yes i��ve been fine The Chairman has been�� Father.


    yes?


    Now I have to call you father. �� your father.


    haha nice to hear Chief Noh will now be my son-in-law and Eun-ha will now be my son-in-law? good good!


    I�� Chairman. Today is an engagement, so it��s still until marriage��


    Why do you keep trying to take it off? Originally good is good!


    Doyoung Han smiles happily.


    In contrast, my father was cautious in treating him as if he were treating his boss.


    yes eunha yes.


    Then Doyoung Han stopped laughing and put his hand on Eunha��s shoulder.


    Eunha looked at him with a benevolent smile.


    To be honest, it��s not that I don��t have any worries. Seohyun couldn��t help but be skeptical because this was the second engagement. To be honest, I want to live with Seohyun for the rest of my life, but I can��t do that. Seohyun should also meet her partner.


    ��Yes, I know.


    It is the face of the father.


    Eunha nodded her head when she saw Han Doyoung, who thought of Han Seohyun very much.


    I understood his feelings a little bit.


    Just-.


    -If you were thinking that way, why did you try to get Choi Jeong-hun engaged?


    Eunha tilted her head inwardly.


    What did she do to bring up the name of the man whose engagement had fallen through in a good place?


    So, Eun-ha only listened to Han Do-young��s story.


    ��but if it��s you Eunha. I thought I could trust you.


    Apparently, Han Do-young liked the way he didn��t hesitate to save Han Seo-hyeon in Japan.


    Eun-ha was embarrassed to hear her story of heroism through his mouth.


    However, his father, Eun-ah, and Eun-ae, who were listening to his story, seemed to be proud of him.


    Anyway, good luck to my daughter. I really wish you well.


    Soon, Doyoung Han held out his hand.


    Eunha shook hands with him.


    Then-.


    ��But it��s Eunha.


    yes?


    I heard you were dating Hayang�� ����.


    You don��t intend to break up, do you?


    ��yes.


    Suddenly, Han Do-young gritted his teeth and whispered in Eun-ha��s ear.


    Hearing the sudden change in tone, he hesitated.


    However, he quickly regained his composure and conveyed his will.


    After shaking hands, Doyoung Han sighed softly.


    Yes, that��s what you mean, but how can I stop you? Even so, just try to guess my daughter��s naivety. At that time, it was just��


    Han Do-young grinds his teeth.


    Eunha finally heard his sincerity and smiled dryly.


    It was as if I was hated.


    Besides-.


    -That��s right, brother. If Seohyun makes her sister cry, I won��t be alone either.


    weren��t you my sister?


    If your brother marries Seohyun��s unnie, then you won��t become my unnie. So now, Seohyun is also an older sister.


    It��s useless to raise a younger sister��


    Even Eun-ae isn��t on his side.


    While going into the restaurant, Eun-ha looked at her sister who had quietly talked to her and stuck out her tongue.


    I was sad inside.


    Then Eun-ae said��.


    -Still, I��m on my brother��s side.


    thank you so much


    Hey, don��t you believe me?


    Eun-ae grows.


    Eunha snorted.


    It��s too late to show affection now.


    Just then, as if this was a secret, she made Eunha bend her knees and whispered in her ear.


    My mom said it, but anyone who marries my brother will be stuck with me. So if the unnies bully you, I��ll punish you instead.


    ��Really?


    Graham! So I hope we have new sisters soon! It��s okay to have a lot. I��ll count more anyway.


    The future sister-in-law laughs.


    Eunha stuck out her tongue after seeing the big picture of her sister.


    She is a very scary sister-in-law.

 Chapter 500

    Relife Player 500(a)


    [Chapter 137]


    [People who live above No Eun-ha (2)]


    No Eun-ha is getting engaged today.


    Jeong Ha-yang was not in a good mood.


    I accepted the story in my head, but I was disapproving of it in my heart.


    It��s the 40th today��


    She checked the smartphone screen.


    There is no contact from Noh Eun-ha.


    Noh Eun-ha, which is saved on the desktop today, was just nasty.


    By now, the two families should be meeting for dinner.


    I knew that Eunha was trash, but I never thought that it would be trash that was straddled. yes me too What a disappointment. I saw Noh Eunha again.


    These are days when you don��t want to be alone.


    So Jeong Ha-yang visited a cafe in the city with her friends when the time was right.


    Jin Seo-na didn��t even pay attention to the coffee Kang Si-hyung brought and got angry.


    Cha Eun-woo also agreed with her.


    She also asked Bonggu-rae.


    He silently nodded.


    I thought it would be okay to let go of the moment since you guys are finally dating.


    That sister is also a very strange person. Where is the point of stealing someone else��s boyfriend? No, Eunha is the worst. What do you mean you won��t stop anyone from coming?


    Jin Seo-na and Cha Eun-woo.


    The two of them were angry on behalf of Jeong Ha-yang, who was only conspiring inside.


    He was disappointed with Noh Eun-ha��s treatment.


    To the point where he even canceled the appointment and came to see her as if he had waited for Jung Ha-yang to call.


    They pierced the galaxy with bitterness.


    Then, when the level of conversation became overheated, Jeong Ha-yang, who defended him, did not bother to refute it today.


    Because there was nothing wrong with it.


    No Eun-ha was trash and had two legs.


    This is why people in the past said that No Eun-ha was never taken.


    ��Isn��t that a dark-headed beast?


    Sihyung, whose side are you on? Are you saying that to Seona?


    They��re all on your side, of course��.


    they. I am on their side too. I was really disappointed this time too. Seriously��. Is it worth the price?


    Starting today, you are the enemy of the woman who is glowing. everyone admits it? yes admit it Hey, he��s a really bad guy.


    Jinseo-na finally drinks coffee. Crossing her arms, she grunted.


    Kang Si-hyung, who was watching her and Cha Eun-woo, lowered his head on his own.


    At that time, Bonggu-rae agreed with the two people��s opinions with his characteristic snort.


    The atmosphere heated up again.


    The three of them chatted incessantly.


    Then the conversation took a different path.


    So I am a little bit worried. I was afraid that other children would be affected by Eunha. that��s right. Even if it��s not, are you worried that Minho and Eunhyuk will copy the bad things when they try to copy Eunha?


    Seo-na and Eun-woo sighed.


    After staring at the galaxy until my throat was hoarse, my head became cold.


    They gnawed at straws and moved on to other topics.


    It wasn��t just Noh Eun-ha.


    Starting with Noh Eun-ha, other men also needed attention.


    Eunhyuk has been training every day since vacation. Even when I tried to play, < The Swordsman > refused and said no�� I��m worried about Minho. He is very popular with girls because he takes good care of the people around him, right? But he doesn��t even know that��. I don��t know why he doesn��t know that when he��s good at other things.


    Eunhyuk��s indecisiveness is the problem. Even if I don��t want Eunha��s fishery management skills, I wish I could resemble at least half of Eunha. It��s happened the other day��.


    That��s right. I hope Minho looks a bit like him too. Eunha suddenly strikes and comes in from an unexpected place. Minho, please let��s be at least half of each other��.


    Somehow, the topic changed from anger toward Eunha to frustration toward Minho Mok and Eunhyuk Choi.


    They talked back and forth with each other.


    Before long, the topic changed��


    -I can��t. Are they the only boys in the world? Why do we have to suffer for this?


    that��s right. I��m not even Minho��s mother. Why do I even have to take care of the girls who are chasing after Minho?


    Yes, both Eunha and them tell me to meet a lot of girls. It��s not like we can��t meet, right? that��s right. Do you think we��re unpopular?


    Half of the world was male. If you look, there will be men who are cooler and nicer than them somewhere. Why don��t we have a meeting right now? Meeting? that will be fine Anyway, I got a meeting offer from me the other day.


    If there was, you should have told me earlier!


    I��m sorry I forgot until now because of Eunha.


    The two opened their eyes.


    After exchanging opinions only with their eyes, they jumped up from their seats and held hands.


    Soon, he turned his head to Jeong Ha-yang, who was playing with ice with a straw.


    ��Hayangi, are you going too?��


    ��huh? I have a Eunha��.


    Eunha is also dating another girl without seeing you. But are you going to be alone like this?


    That��s right, Hayang. Let��s show it to Eunha. How popular are we?


    um�� good


    Jung Ha-yang suddenly came to his senses.


    Blinking her eyes, she was moved by the enthusiasm of the two.


    With Jeong Ha-yang and the two of them, the meeting went smoothly.


    how is this brother?


    no. I think you played a lot.


    Well�� as you said, it seems that way. Oh, then who is this brother? Not bad. Just ask.


    Um�� we��re 5:5, right? You say it��s good?


    Let��s ask them to send us pictures of them. huh? You just arrived. oh my brother is handsome Eunha is better��


    Hayang, I don��t think that��s the case. I know this person, but he said that he is currently working as a model. Hmm��. Is that person coming? Somehow I think it��s our side��. He��s handsome. it��s my style


    Including Bong Gu-rae, all three of them pressed their faces into Cha Eun-woo��s smartphone.


    The four of us were whispering amongst ourselves while Kang Si-hyung quietly drank coffee.


    I��m used to being left out now.


    Then he overheard the story and at some point tilted his head.


    When should I ask you to see me?


    Can I ask you to see me today?


    Oh, it happened today.


    Hey guys�� You said 5:5. Even if you add the old one, there will be 4 people, so who should the other 1 be?


    Kang Si-hyung raised a natural question.


    When I heard the four of them conversing, it was because they were thinking that they were all together.


    Just then, the four people who had stopped talking looked at him.


    ��huh?


    A face that seems to be saying something.


    Kang Si-hyung felt an unknown anxiety.


    After a while, Seo-na opened her mouth with a ridiculous face.


    This guy�� Did you think you wouldn��t go out like that? ��are you standing there? I��m a man, but you��re misunderstanding something��


    Did you say we��re going out to date? I said I would just meet guys and have fun. so you go


    Oh was it like that?


    Instead, do it only for today. �� yes? hey? guys?


    Still, it��s a meeting, but shouldn��t you have an assortment?


    Serena says it as if it were natural.


    The three of them also nodded their heads.


    Kang Si-hyung wanted to leave this place right away.


    ��


    Dinner with both families.


    The people who mainly led the conversation were the families of Eunha and Han Seohyun.


    Eun-ha just ate her meal in silence, and sometimes when people around her talked to her, all she did was answer.


    Han Seohyun didn��t say anything more than that.


    Have you ever been nervous?


    To the extent that you could tell that it was made up, her appearance seemed to shine today.


    Even Eunha caught her breath when she first entered the store and saw her sitting in the first place.


    as if it were a doll.


    She didn��t even look at him and just quietly handled the tableware.


    Eunha was concerned about that appearance.


    Her older sister Han Seo-yeon seemed to feel the same way.


    Hey, Seohyun, what can you say? Are you going to stay still? Usually, he��s rude to me��


    When am I?


    Look at


    her


    ��


    Han Seo-yeon stuck out her tongue.


    Everyone in the seat laughed in unison.


    look at my sister


    Meanwhile, Eunha looked at Han Seohyun without smiling.


    Our eyes met.


    Why.


    As if there were any complaints.


    she moved her lips.


    Eunha shook her head without saying a word.


    It was just curious.


    To think that Seohyun would try to impress her family��


    There was nothing strange about it.


    Rather, it was natural.


    But he couldn��t believe that she, who was exceptionally picky, was careful to look good to her family.


    Then, when I recognized Seohyun Han, I felt grateful to her.


    Just as she cared for her own family, she also decided to take care of Han Seo-hyun��s family.


    However, Seohyun Han��s efforts did not end there.


    ��Mother, please eat first.


    You don��t have to do this�� Thank you. I��ll eat well. Hyunah Seo. your mother Grandma too.


    ��my granddaughter-in-law is kind. thanks.


    Fruit came out for dessert.


    Seohyun Han quietly got up from her seat and put a toothpick in and handed the fruit to Eunha��s mother and grandmother.


    Then people stopped talking and just blinked and looked at her.


    She sat quietly as if nothing had happened.


    They said raising a daughter is useless��


    Isn��t Seohyun doing too much for you? I��ve never done it to my mom and dad��.


    My mom and dad also eat it. Huh.


    It��s too late to come now, boy.


    Eventually, Han Seo-hyun��s parents show regret.


    However, the corners of their mouths were raised wide.


    After belatedly receiving the fruit from Seohyun Han, they burst into laughter.


    The dinner ended in such a friendly atmosphere.


    ��


    The restaurant was connected to the observatory.


    The engagement ceremony took place at an observatory overlooking the night view.


    Since Sirius Group rented the entire floor for the day, there was no one around.


    ��Can��t we just finish it quickly?


    It��s an engagement ceremony that only comes once in a lifetime, so shouldn��t it come out pretty?


    Noona is not once�� ouch. Wanna be scolded?


    Do you speak after pinching?


    Against the background of sparkling lights.


    Eunha was putting Han Seohyun��s hand on her own.


    stood for quite a while.


    This is because, as the photographer said a while ago, I had to change the location and correct my posture for good photos.


    In the end, Eun-ha, who could not stand the hassle, had her hand pinched by Han Seo-hyun.


    Oh, the location is nice. great.


    Then the photographer said with satisfaction.


    Eunha fixed her face and looked down at Han Seohyun.


    Seohyun Han also looked up at him.


    Eyes meet.


    ��pretty is really pretty.


    There is not a single blemish on the face.


    The more you look, the more you marvel.


    His gaze stops once at the pupils looking at him, and his eyes go down to his exceptionally red lips.


    Lips look moist.


    Now that I see it, the mouth is really small.


    -What do you think?


    ��I didn��t even think about it.


    Red.


    huh?


    Were you a man after all?


    What is he saying now?


    At that time, Han Seo-hyun woke up Eunha��s spirit that was focused on her lips.


    She groaned and teased him.


    Eunha frowned.


    Still, she continued to growl.


    Eunha felt relieved when she saw her smiling face.


    And finally��


    ��One two! take a picture!


    Eunha slowly put the ring on her left ring finger.


    Looking down at the ring, the corner of her mouth went up brightly.


    Soon, she also put the ring on Eunha��s hand.


    Is this the end of this��


    not yet. I should take a picture too.


    Ha��


    sigh.


    yes yes.


    Seohyun Han smiled at the camera and said so only Eunha could hear.


    Eunha took the pose requested by the photographer.


    He hugged her from behind.


    He tries to put his face next to hers.


    Then she gently tilted her head and clung to him.


    Then whisper to him


    ��It��s the engagement ceremony that has officially ended.


    I know. Aren��t you able to do it now?


    I know. But why?


    you are mine now �� Eh?


    don��t take pictures


    Eunha turned her head away from the camera and looked at Han Seohyun, who smiled.


    Her face is right up close.


    She lifted her tiptoe and placed her lips on his ear.


    Her breath pierces your ears.


    �C Mine. it��s mine Please know that you are now caught by me.


    ����.


    Seohyun Han softly bit his earlobe.


    Eun-ha turned around with an emotionless face and stared blankly at her as she headed towards the people.


    ��don��t you really like me?


    Maybe because it was so close.


    Even when Seohyun escaped from her arms, her scent tickled my nose.


    Eunha thought as she touched her earlobe.


    But I couldn��t be sure.


    Because she would always turn around quickly when she was about to cross the line, as if she had always done it.


    It was like that even now.


    so i can��t be sure


    What is that older sister really doing?


    I don��t know her heart at all.


    You keep misleading people.


    As a result, I couldn��t decide how to treat her.


    Eunha swallowed a laugh as she saw her treating her mother with respect.


    Right then.


    huh?


    The smartphone vibrated.


    Eunha confirmed Pine Talk.


    Senna sent a text message.


    One picture, one talk.


    ��What are they trying to do?


    Five people appear in the picture.


    Jung Ha-yang, Jin-seo, Cha Eun-woo, Bong Gu-rae, Kang Si-hyung.


    Everyone was well-dressed.


    I don��t know why, but Kang Si-hyung was dressed as a woman.


    However, the text was spectacle.


    ��Daddy��: We are going to a meeting! I know you��re going to drink with other guys today ^^ (08:34 pm)


    Eunha was dumbfounded.


    I can skip the meeting.


    Aren��t you of such an age and legally guaranteed to be a semi-adult?


    The problem is-.


    -Isn��t he dating me?


    Jung Ha-yang also goes to the meeting.


    The galaxy could not understand.


    Then another message arrived.


    He said he would make a very nice boyfriend for Hayang.


    No Eun-ha snorted.


    If it was a strategy to provoke jealousy, it was useless for him.


    Still-.


    ��What kind of world is the world these days��


    The world is so harsh.


    It��s a world where you don��t know when you��ll die.


    If you��re lucky, something could have happened at a drinking party. sea??h th�� novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    No wonder he is worried about his friends.


    So-.


    ��Oh, Eunhyuk. Call the kids back. Blue hyung is here, so you don��t have to turn around.


    meeting with him.


    Where should I go to see


    ��


    Whirlwind


    Ryu Yeon-hwa swung her spear.


    I devoted myself to training to forget the emotions blooming in my heart.


    Whoa��.


    I need to get rid of my thoughts.


    It creates high-purity ice by removing unwanted thoughts from the window.


    Emotions soon become realizations and make her strong.


    She drew out the mana in her body. A


    dragon of winter who was defeated by the three lions of


    Hanmae-ryu, Extreme Utility, and


    Wrath .


    But the dragon��s life is not yet over.


    The disintegrating body became snowflakes and fluttered around.


    The fluttering snowflakes freeze as sharp as blades.


    ������!!��


    A blade of ice, like the scales of a dragon, rushes at the three lions.


    Can��t block


    push shot


    The Seven Lions were shocked when they saw that the barrier they had built was being torn apart in vain.


    Winter overtook them.


    ��The winner��Ryu Yeon-hwa.


    Han Chang-jin, who was watching the match, had no choice but to declare.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa defeated the three seven lions of the Regulus Clan.


    ��For the time being, I will never touch Yeonhwa.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa leaves, wrapped in cold.


    Han Chang-jin muttered calmly as he watched her walk away.


    I was scared for a moment.

 Chapter 501

    Relife Player 501(b)


    [Chapter 137]


    [People who live above No Eun-ha (3)]


    It wasn��t difficult to find Jin Seo-na.


    < Left > It wasn��t long after I contacted twenty-five that I found out where she was.


    Just in time, she and other friends were drinking at a bar with connections to Lee Kang-hyeok��s gang.


    So Eun-ha gave twenty-five a message over the phone.


    ��Put a lot of service in there and tell them to keep an eye on the guys who are drinking together very closely so that they don��t do anything wrong.


    [Preload. I will tell you to hold on to them until the master comes.]


    Upon hearing the circumstances from Eunha, twenty-five left behind that he was holding them on his own without asking.


    After finishing the call, Eunha waited for her friends to come to the meeting place.


    I wasn��t bored waiting.


    As I was talking with Jin Parang, my friends arrived one after another.


    Captain Seo-na isn��t answering the phone right now�� Maybe something happened, right?


    He said he was just having fun. I don��t think the people I drink with are bad. But�� what��s that with your face?


    There is a very sad story here. Master, if you want to handle my gift well, you can��t close your eyes under any circumstances��


    No, that��s okay because I understand.


    Eunhyuk Choi arrived first.


    He said he was going to go home after training, but he came back with his eyes wide open.


    Eunha clicked her tongue after hearing the general circumstances.


    It seemed that he had been beaten a lot by < Swordsman >.


    I still haven��t touched her face, but < The Sword > doesn��t seem to care.


    Eun-ha pitiedly looked at Eun-hyeok, who was using mana to alleviate the swelling.


    In fact, it was the same thing that he rolled the other friends badly.


    After a while, Mok Min-ho arrived.


    Minho came up from the subway station with a blunt expression on his face.


    how are you


    Eunha Noh. �� Really?


    Haven��t you been in contact with Eunwoo? I think I turned off my phone.


    Minho wears an orange scarf around his neck.


    He immediately frowned and expressed his displeasure.


    However, Eun-ha knew that what he said was worried about Cha Eun-woo.


    No, I��m not worried about her, I��m just worried about myself.


    It is the same with Choi Eunhyuk.


    Of course, the galaxy is��.


    ��How scary the world is, but what kind of meeting is this to freeze to death? And what if you get kidnapped?


    Eun-ha was sincerely worried about Hayang and her friends, who still didn��t know much about the world.


    Anyway, among the people gathered at the table, there was only one person, Jin Parang, who had no thoughts.


    Did you see the photo I sent than that?


    uh. a brother i know It turns out that Eunwoo asked the people around him for a meeting spot.


    I don��t think Eunwoo did it�� It must have been the dog. Captain Seo-na is not that kind of kid. We��ve known each other for years�� not even the boss knows. Yes, it is unconditionally true. Among them, Jinseo-na is the only one who tries to bully me like this.


    yes it is How many tricks Jinseo and her have in their heads. You guys don��t know, but at the place where I��m getting together with the kids, he��


    Fool hyung, contact me where Cheonseo is.


    The four of them stood on one side and watched the people passing by on the main street.


    Everyone is over 180 now.


    Eunha and Jinparang came in a hurry after the engagement ceremony, so they even put strength on their costumes.


    The other two wore it loosely, but one was a collateral branch of the Galaxy Group and the other was a student enthusiastically supported by the Alice Group.


    In other words, they are wearing luxury goods.


    Moreover, because he was tall, his clothes were alive.


    As a result, people walking down the street glanced at them as if they were shoulder to shoulder.


    People keep staring at me, but is it because my face is swollen? It��s because of Mok Min-ho. Since he keeps frowning, he must be misunderstanding that he is a criminal.


    Talking nonsense.


    Indeed, they did not know the cause of the stares pouring on them.


    I just passed it on because it was getting so much attention at the academy.


    At that time, Parang Jin, who was on the phone with Cheonseo Lee, shouted.


    Since Cheon-seo seems to be late, he said see you in front of the store later? ��I can��t help it. let��s go first


    Eunha let out a sigh.


    I would rather call Yoo Do-jun.


    Anyway, Eun-ha led her friends and headed to the bar Twenty-five told her about.


    As if they had been contacted in advance, the owner of the store treated them politely.


    Eunwoo wouldn��t be a kid who would come to a place like this��


    Seona too��


    I guess he just wanted to have fun once.


    Ha�� It��s all because of you, Noh Eunha. I was worried that Eunwoo seemed to be starting to resemble you, Eunha Noh��.


    Yes, it��s because of the captain. Bad water from the captain.


    ��why do you do this to me?


    A pub with a club character.


    There is a stage on one side of the store.


    People are dancing like crazy there.


    People sitting in the seats were having fun while listening to the songs that filled the space.


    Mok Min-ho and Choi Eun-hyuk were stunned when they visited a bar they had never been to before.


    Then he blamed Eunha.


    By the way, Jinparang was excited and was about to run to the stage right away.


    Eunha grabbed Jinparang by the shoulder and was bewildered.


    what did i do wrong


    Is it because I��m getting older?


    Since when did my friends openly look at Eunha differently from before?


    As for Eunha, I was deeply regretful.


    I feel like my friends keep blaming me for anything that happens.


    When he was about to say��


    -I��m sorry guys! am i late?


    Lee Cheon-seo, who appeared late.


    Cheonseo, who seems to have put a lot of thought into her clothes, came over waving her hand.


    He chatted to his friends asking how he was doing during vacation.


    Eunha You said you got engaged today? hey really congratulations But didn��t you say you were dating Hayang?


    why what why


    ��is it going to end with just the legs?


    What is he talking about? Okay, let��s go to a meeting soon. Ah meeting! that��s good! Hey, I was surprised that you guys arranged a meeting. I knew you wouldn��t be interested in that.


    Eunha Noh. Didn��t you tell Cheonseo Lee? Did you just ask to go to a meeting? huh? Weren��t you going to a meeting? no that��s right Welcome. let��s go.


    But why is everyone�� Oh really. So where are you meeting? Eunha said that you arranged it, so it��s pretty good�� with the dang. Eh?


    With Jeong Ha-yang, Jin-seo, Cha Eun-woo, Bong Gu-rae, and Kang Si-hyung.


    Eun-ha saw the men sitting at Seo-na��s table going to the bathroom and signaled to the store owner.


    The shop owner nodded.


    The men will now let him go home on his own.


    Eun-ha left the bewildered Lee Cheon-seo and moved on.


    Jinparang followed.


    Hey, but this is a meeting. Can��t I have a meeting?


    I��m having a meeting with my legs crossed, why can��t my brother do it?


    you know I��m so��


    ha�� we��re not having a meeting. These are the guys who even know the date. I��m just having fun drinking and playing today. Is that okay? aha! So, Bong Gu-rae and Kang Si-hyung were there?


    Noh Eun-ha convinced fool Jinpa-rang.


    He then looked back at Mok Min-ho and Choi Eun-hyuk, who were following right behind him.


    The two are making hard faces.


    I��ll be in charge of Jung Ha-yang, so you guys take charge one by one.


    I��ll take care of Eunwoo.


    Seo is me. hey! Then I��ll drink with Bonggurae! Did he seem to be drinking quite well?


    In a narrow sense, it is a meeting.


    In a broad sense, it is a party play.


    They promised to be sure to deal with each person one by one.


    ��Hey! Eunha!? If it��s not a meeting, why am I here?


    Then, Seo Seo, who was dumbfounded, called Eunha, who was ahead.


    Eunha turned around and answered him with a sour face.


    ��You bomb. take care of the rest


    ��I just want to go home.


    ��


    To be honest.


    Being at home was stressful.


    Jinseo-na, who was adopted as a direct descendant of KK Pharmaceuticals the year before last, hated having to go back home after the semester ended.


    The author, the father, completely ignored him, and his twin sister, Ginsena, was hysterical.


    That��s a bit better though.


    Of course, her father and twin sister couldn��t be a stressor for her.


    Rather, Jin Seo-na was able to live a comfortable life without suffering because her father did not interfere with her.


    Of course, it was fun to have a fight with Jin Sena, who was trembling because of her existence, as well as the disappointment of losing her fianc��.


    Because you won anyway. And all he had to do was use telepathy to make her go crazy.


    The problem was his own mother.


    I��d rather just ignore me��


    that way I can catch my heart too.


    Mother had a hard time dealing with Jin Seo-na, perhaps because of guilt, and tried to treat her with utmost respect.


    As a result, Seo-na was unable to respond bluntly to her who tried to treat her with respect.


    In the end, she too became very careful about her mother.


    At least I was able to spend time at the academy during the semester.


    If it was going to be like this, I would have followed Subin and stayed at the academy.


    I was on vacation, so I went home.


    It was really embarrassing to see my mother every morning.


    It was so burdensome for my mother to ask what I did yesterday and what I will do today.


    So, I contacted my friends to play, so as not to stay at home as much as possible, but Choi Eun-hyeok often rejected her offer, saying that he had to train.


    Hayang is dating Eunha, so I��m sorry for wasting time��


    Minji says he��s busy taking care of


    Byeol .


    Then, I heard that Eunha got engaged to Seohyun Han.


    As Jung Ha-yang became depressed, she also became depressed.


    Eventually, the stress exploded.


    It was the reason she planned the meeting.


    How are you standing?


    Don��t you think it��s too young to think about being two years older than us? that��s right. I thought so too. Feeling like something is missing in your head?


    I drank and chatted happily with people I met for the first time.


    It was really fun to see how people of my age play.


    Even that was only for a short while. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    When Seo-na got up saying that the men were going to the bathroom, she and Cha Eun-woo had a conversation.


    Eunwoo how are you? Was there anyone you liked? huh? no. Just a neighborhood brother feeling? Oh, it was like I was playing with my blue brother. oh right I felt the same way too. But��


    Why? What is it? ��no.


    Jinseo-na stopped what she was about to say.


    The memory was still clear.


    The expression the man sitting across from you made when he first saw you.


    It was contempt for Ain.


    Then, after learning that he was a direct descendant of KK Pharmaceuticals, the man changed his expression surprisingly.


    So, to be honest, Jinseo-na was not very happy in this place.


    Jeong Ha-yang, who was praised by men as a direct descendant of Alice Group, seemed to feel the same way.


    But the older brothers keep not coming��


    Maybe he��s smoking? ��huh? Didn��t the older brothers say they didn��t bloom earlier? no i will Have you ever smelled cigarette smoke from your body?


    Wow�� so you lied?


    I did it because I had fun playing it though. I only saw it once anyway. Will you stop getting up when the brothers come?


    It is approaching midnight.


    It was very late.


    Seo-na talked with her friends and decided to prepare to return home.


    right then-


    ��The people I was meeting with urgently want to go home first? we��ll play instead.


    ������.��


    Oh, that��s great.


    Familiar faces approached.


    Noh Eun-ha, Mok Min-ho, Choi Eun-hyuk, and Jin Parang. And a kid with an obscure name.


    With the exception of Bong Gu-rae, Seo-na and other friends forgot their words for a moment.


    I never thought they would come here.


    ��How did you know this place?


    you can know everything hurt to know


    But the surprise is short-lived.


    Serena quickly came to her senses.


    Then, very naturally, he spoke to Eunha, who sat across from White.


    Meanwhile, honey was already dripping from Hayang��s eyes.


    Heung Eunhyuk, why are you here? Didn��t I say training was more important than me? When my me��


    You told me the other day. He said it would be difficult for him to find time because he had to focus on training for the time being. Oh, that��s��


    Seona knew it empirically.


    That it would be difficult to deal with Noh Eun-ha when he appeared so shameless.


    So she changed her target.


    At this point, he poured out his resentment toward Choi Eun-hyuk.


    Coincidentally, in the seat next to him, Eunwoo was scolding Minho.


    It��s been a while since we��ve been on vacation, are you going to stay like this? What are you talking about? A child with two legs. that��s right. Eunha, was it good that you got engaged? Han Seohyun unnie was pretty, right?


    ��that��s right. I was engaged��.


    Noh Eun-ha was trying to evoke the atmosphere at that time.


    Seona, who was looking for an opportunity, quickly attacked him.


    Taking advantage of that gap, Eunwoo landed an extra blow.


    After successive attacks succeeded, Noh Eun-ha��s face crumpled, and Hayang-yi regained her mind.


    Victory is definitely on the way.


    Since then, they have been very angry with men.


    Huh�� ah, it��s so refreshing.


    It��s a bit pitiful though.


    To some extent, the anger subsided.


    It was only then that Seo-na felt grateful to them for coming to her because they cared about them.


    The heart that had been grunting was completely gone.


    It seemed to be the same for those sitting next to them.


    yes what anyway, welcome Are you meeting me instead?


    I need to relieve my stress.


    Jin Seo-na decided to have a drink with friends she hadn��t seen in a while.


    But before that��


    -We��ve been drinking since before, so you guys should drink that much too. First of all, drink beeju among you guys.


    ������.��


    Ah, of course you know that mana doesn��t circulate in the body, right? Now drink! Drink! Eat and die!!


    Jinseo-na whimpered while holding a glass full of beer.


    Except for Noh Eun-ha, the faces of the men turned pale.

 Chapter 502

    Relife Player 502(c)


    [Chapter 137]


    [


    People who live above No Eun-ha (4)]


    Now I don��t know how many cups of Punju I��ve had.


    Although Eun-ha had a constitution that did not get drunk no matter how much she drank.


    The problem was that he drank too much beer and was full.


    Even though I had already eaten a lot.


    Moreover-.


    ��They all tasted good.


    Even when I was drinking beeju, everyone was talking loudly.


    However, the women seemed to be clearly exhausted from playing so much, and the men were having a hard time drinking a lot of punishment liquor.


    As soon as the training is over, Choi Eun-hyeok, who visited on an empty stomach, is staggering.


    other than that in many ways.


    No but you! I have White, but it��s not like that!


    That��s right, that��s not it! I�� Do you know how I feel today?


    Yeah�� I��m sorry.


    There is very little spectacle.


    Eunha sighed when she saw her drunken friends.


    Jinpa-rang and Bonggu-rae are sitting next to each other and drinking. Kang Si-hyung and Lee Cheon-seo were laughing hahahoho watching the two of them.


    Minho and Eunwoo were busy working on a masterpiece.


    Seo-na made a red face and scolded Eun-ha with a stern expression.


    Jung Ha-yang is also helping out.


    Pick


    and then Lee Chun-seo hit her head first and collapsed.


    Eun-ha tried to raise the heavenly letter, but when she saw Kang Si-hyung staggering, she thought that she should quit.


    It��s late, so let��s get up. Are you not listening to your sister? drink drink! Drink and die!


    Ugh�� drink some water. White and you too.


    you do it!


    It��s not even a child��


    Eun-ha poured the water brought by the waiter to Seo-na and Ha-yang.


    As the two drank the water, it became very quiet.


    Eun-ha got up and helped Jung Ha-yang drink water.


    Then, in turn, they woke up their friends and asked them to leave.


    Friends staggered to their feet.


    When they left the bar, a sub-zero wind greeted them.


    ��cold.


    let��s go home I��ll take you.


    yes.


    Like I��m used to it now.


    Jeong Ha-yang holding Eun-ha��s hand very naturally burrows into his arms and acts aegyo.


    He checked on his friends who had left the store, supporting her as he held her forward.


    Fortunately, it was difficult to control the body, but the mind seemed to be awake to some extent.


    Hey Eunha! Me, Sihyung, and Gurae will drink a little more and go!


    ��have a little drink and come in. And come in without making a sound at the door.


    I get it! we go first! Gaza! Friends of my soul! Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Hey hey I��m going home now�� I want to remove my makeup too��


    Oh my dear. where to go drink and die


    Jinparang Bonggurae Kang Sihyung.


    The three people, shoulder-to-shoulder, walked the streets of the night as if they were theirs.


    Eunha turned her gaze away from them as they disappeared while singing.


    Cheonseo Lee is on the phone and is going somewhere.


    Somehow, it seemed like they were going the wrong way, but they decided to leave the galaxy alone.


    There were so many people to take care of.


    Serena, you��


    Sheerer. I��m going to drink with Blue Oppa too.


    Captain�� Seona, I��ll take you there. I know where they are.


    ��It will be difficult, but I��ll ask.


    Jin Seo-na keeps saying something with a twisted tongue.


    Eunha didn��t listen to the fox��s words.


    I decided to leave it to Choi Eun-hyuk.


    I was worried because he was also drunk and staggering.


    ��I��d rather take Eunhyuk and Seona while taking Hayang.


    Both of them are a bit insecure. At this time, the idiot left for the second time��


    Eun-ha was lost in thought.


    When he made up his mind and decided to go home with the four of us��


    ����Booung,


    I heard a vibration from somewhere.


    The source is Jinsona��s handbag.


    Seo-na rummaged through her handbag with the gesture of a drunk.


    Seo-na Jin, who took out her smartphone, blankly looked down at the screen.


    No words.


    why who


    ��my biological mother.


    Eun-ha asked Seo-na, who was not even answering the phone.


    she replied in a hoarse voice.


    It was only then that he realized why she wasn��t answering the phone, and he shut his mouth.


    I decided to respect her wishes.


    In the end, she didn��t answer the phone.


    ����!


    ��Yes Hello?


    what are you doing now!?


    Right then.


    Eunhyuk Choi took her smartphone and answered the call.


    Surprised, Jinsona shouted.


    However, she was blocked by the outstretched hand of Eunhyuk, who was taller than her, and could not help herself.


    In the meantime, Eunhyuk continued to call with a lively voice.


    yes yes. Mother Then I will look after Serena. yes don��t worry yes see you later


    Choi Eun-hyuk kindly hung up the phone.


    Eunha couldn��t find any sign of drunkenness in him.


    In the short time I received the phone call, it seemed that all my intoxication had gone.


    Why are you answering my phone at will?


    because you don��t get it I��m sorry for calling you randomly. Still, I think your mother is a good person. So I hope you don��t�� try to avoid it too much.


    ��my job. do not be like this.


    Sorry.


    Jinseo-na gives strength to her eyes.


    Choi Eun-hyuk, who returned the smartphone to her, apologized to her.


    Even so, it seemed that her anger was not resolved.


    No, it seemed that he was hiding his emotional agitation as anger.


    My mother was very worried.


    not my mother


    But�� it��s nice to have someone who cares about you. right?


    ����.


    I made a promise to your mother earlier. I��ll take responsibility and take you home. let��s go


    ��Don��t do this again. ok sorry


    Eunhyuk Choi takes Seona��s hand without hesitation.


    She was staring at his hand, but she immediately relaxed her eyes and took her hand.


    Captain Seona, I will look after you. �� yes please.


    Choi Eunhyuk looks confident.


    Eunha, who had been watching the series of processes, nodded.


    Seo-na Jin obediently followed Eun-hyeok Choi with her tail lowered.


    The one left now is��


    ��I will look after Eunwoo.


    ��You��re really not drunk, are you? didn��t get drunk


    Yeah�� I��ll believe you.


    Minho struggles to hold on to Eunwoo, who is running around on the snowy ground.


    Eun-ha decided to entrust Eun-woo to him, who seemed fine on the outside.


    Worship the Goddess!! ������.��


    Cha Eun-woo was very drunk.


    Eunha expressed condolences to Minho.


    ��


    �� Eight!


    then fall down


    Then you have to catch it!


    Jung Ha-yang kicks the snow that has been cleared by the roadside.


    Eun-ha clicked her tongue as she saw her holding her hand and walking vigorously.


    Jung Ha-yang laughed hysterically at what was so good.


    Then, stick to the side of the galaxy and say.


    Another day passed. ����.


    It��s day 41 now.


    She spits out as if to remember.


    Looking straight in the eyes and talking was like looking at a rabbit.


    cute and adorable


    But rabbits too��


    -So, did you feel good about getting engaged to Seohyun unnie?


    ��so so.


    Rabbits have front teeth too.


    Eun-ha was stunned when she saw her sober after circulating mana in her body.


    He averted her gaze.


    Then she looked up at him until she saw herself.


    In the end, the galaxy lost.


    It��s too much��


    I have nothing to say. sorry.


    coward.


    yes i��m a coward


    How much do you like me?


    ����.


    Do you like me or not?


    ��i like you. I date you because I like you


    Heung, such a person is only dating for a year?


    ����. Seohyun unnie said that. Eunha said you wouldn��t know unless you said it in words.


    did your sister do that?


    ��Why is Seohyun laughing when she mentions her sister?


    No, I want the two of us to be friends.


    ��I don��t know. My shoulder is empty. hug me.


    I��m excited.


    Jeong Ha-yang inflates her cheeks.


    Eunha couldn��t say anything.


    Because I knew that whatever I said was just an excuse.


    So he hugged her by the shoulder as she asked.


    As if she had always done that, she loosened her stiff face.


    The two of them moved on.


    Then-.


    ��You know there��s Valentine��s Day this time, right? ����.


    Who are you going to spend that day with?


    you you you i have to go with you White Day too!


    okay. lol.


    And I��ve been thinking about it since��


    huh. why?


    ��The ring is pretty.


    ����.


    The galaxy was hot.


    All of a sudden, it was the left arm that hung over Jeong Ha-yang��s shoulder.


    Even if Jung Ha-yang rolled her eyes just a little, the engagement ring would come into view on the left hand next to her.


    she quietly closes her eyes


    Wouldn��t it be too selfish to tell me to take off that ring when you��re with me?


    I��ll take it off if you want no. sun. are you okay. �� okay.


    Instead, I want a ring too.


    ��yeah let��s do it let��s make it next


    While I decided to keep my distance from Jung Ha-yang.


    Eunha couldn��t move and nodded as she asked.


    Strangely, I couldn��t resist.


    If I had known it would be like this, I would have matched the rings together as three people.


    That couldn��t have been possible��.


    It��s been 41 days since we dated.


    The heart that I made my first resolution was getting dull little by little as I met her.


    I��m getting used to her.


    I know that shouldn��t be the case.


    However, Eun-ha couldn��t help her warm heart.


    Oh right. that��s right.


    why?


    Daddy said the other day what did you say


    I can��t make up my mind easily.


    He calmly enjoyed the warmth felt right next to him.


    She looked up at the galaxy with a lovely smile��.


    ��Dad will come back sooner or later.


    ��what? what?


    You ate with Seohyun unnie��s family this time. I guess that was sad Dad wants to eat once in a while.


    ��should I go?


    Um. Oh, if Dad doesn��t come, you asked me before��


    I��ll go. tell me you��re going I will go to eat in the near future.


    huh! I��ll tell mom and dad


    Haha��


    Eunha smiled dryly.


    I owed so much to Jeong Seok-hoon.


    Wasn��t he still doing all kinds of research to make an elixir?


    I couldn��t refuse his offer.


    Oh I don��t want to go


    I��m not sure what to hear.


    Eun-ha cried inwardly.


    As soon as he left, it was obvious that he would be criticized by Jeong Ha-yang��s family.


    Even without that, I heard the news of the engagement and was called to Jeong Ha-yang��s grandfather and even got scolded.


    Thinking of that time and the future that would happen in the future, Eun-ha thought that she should stay away from Jeong Ha-yang.


    thank god. I was wondering what would happen if you rejected Eunha��.


    Why would I refuse? Chi lies. no it��s real


    Then kiss me on the cheek


    ��okay?


    I��ll pass it once!


    Can I really stay away from her?


    When Eunha looked at herself, she couldn��t be sure when she saw her smiling brightly.


    ��isn��t that how you get caught?


    ��


    It is well past midnight.


    There were not many people passing by the road at this time.


    As a result, all the snow-cleared roads were owned by Cha Eun-woo.


    Cha Eun-woo runs around excitedly.


    ��Go slow. Then what are you going to do if you fall?


    It was all about being drunk.


    At least Mong Min-ho, who was more alert than her, strode forward and grabbed her.


    Cha Eun-woo, who was about to step forward, swings his arms wide and turns.


    thump


    She lifted the shoe into the air and landed it in front of Minho��s feet.


    �C A herd. How reckless!


    ��Calm down.


    Uh huh! Can��t I let go of this hand!


    very snowy


    Even when he was drunk, he was firmly drunk.


    she shouted at him, trying to open her untied eyes as straight as possible.


    Minho Mok sighed as if he was tired of it.


    Why did the kid who said he wouldn��t drink drink so much?


    not a kid is a goddess


    That Goddess voice.


    Minho clicked his tongue when he saw her sticking out his lips like a child.


    He didn��t know why she referred to herself as a goddess whenever she was drunk.


    I did understand it to some extent.


    Don��t drink too much next time. you��re worried


    You drank everything because of you��.


    Because of me? You know your sins!


    for nearly 10 years.


    Cha Eun-woo killed his personality and devoted himself to assisting Ga-in Choi.


    Even if it wasn��t to the extent of being treated as a maid, she was treated as a lady-in-waiting.


    The reason why she refers to herself as a goddess whenever she gets drunk is probably to compensate for it.


    Minho jerked away his hand and looked at her as she pointed a finger at him.


    ��my fault.


    It murmurs softly.


    But now Choi Ga-in is dead.


    Mok Min-ho couldn��t forget the past when he bowed his head to Choi Ga-in and watched Eun-woo suffer.


    I felt sorry for Cha Eun-woo.


    But, ironically, Cha Eun-woo probably didn��t want her to feel guilty.


    yes. Goddess. I was wrong. Forgive me just once.


    So, Mok Min-ho decided to try to forget the rising feelings.


    Then, to satisfy Eunwoo, he got down on one knee on the snow-covered floor.


    The corners of Cha Eun-woo��s mouth go up.


    Do you really know what your sins are?


    yes it��s all my fault


    Alright, let the merciful Goddess personally forgive your sins. yes yes. thank you


    Mok Min-ho tunes in to Eun-woo��s rhythm.


    Minho carefully held her now obedient hand.


    In contrast, Cha Eun-woo stretched out his hand toward him very confidently.


    Let��s go now. late.


    yes take me somewhere


    yes yes goddess


    Minho unwrapped the scarf and wrapped it around her neck.


    She smiles bashfully.


    Minho gently pulls her.


    Eunwoo follows him.


    But where are we going?


    ��house.


    that��s right. Were you on your way home?


    let��s go home


    ��


    Next morning.


    Mok Min-ho��s house.


    ��How much alcohol did you all drink yesterday, so you came in in a state of infatuation?


    Families gather to eat breakfast.


    Among them is Cha Eun-woo.


    Cha Eun-woo lowered his head at the sound of Min-ho��s mother, unable to raise his head.


    You are no longer children. Both of you, be careful with your manners. I was surprised that Minho brought Eunwoo home, but Eunwoo, do you know how dumbfounded you were when you said you would sleep in Minho��s room like you did when you were little? ����sorry.��


    uhh i wish i knew I called Eunwoo��s mother yesterday, so please call me after breakfast. Your mother was also surprised yesterday. Yes


    .


    Minho��s mother serves North Korean soup.


    Eunwoo ate the soup with a red face.


    The hand holding the spoon trembles.


    I feel like I want to go into a mouse hole.


    At that time, Cha Eun-woo said he wanted to cry.

 Chapter 503

    Relife Player 503


    [Chapter 138]


    [Another Strategy]


    I��d rather split my body into two.


    After the winter break, Eunha thought about it several times.


    He could be confident that he was having the busiest winter vacation among the ones he had spent.


    ��I was on vacation, but why doesn��t it seem like I��m taking a break?


    It��s not long before school starts��.


    Should I train, date Jung Ha-yang, or meet Han Seo-hyun?


    The opportunity for Eunha to have free time during vacation was one of the few that could be counted.


    Even then, I had to keep in touch with Hayang and Seohyun.


    It was not enough to divide the body into two, three or four parts.


    Oh, if it was��.


    ����So why don��t we just sell a new chat room? It��s Seohyun, you, me, Hayang and the three of us.��


    ��Are you crazy? Do you want to get scolded?��


    ����It was just something I did.��


    Talking to two people at the same time is too inefficient in terms of time.


    So, Eun-ha implicitly conveyed her opinion to Seo-hyeon a few days ago.


    Naturally, she didn��t want to listen to him at all.


    In fact, Eunha also thought it was nonsense.


    But isn��t this different from the promise?


    Then, suddenly, Eun-ha had a question about the situation she was in.


    Didn��t Jung Ha-yang or Han Seo-hyun say they would never bother you?


    However, Eunha, who had become accustomed to them, did not have the ability to say anything belatedly.


    After�� it��s really over. I can rest comfortably for the next few days.


    fortunately.


    It seemed that Han Seo-hyun and Jung Ha-yang were negotiating something without their knowledge.


    They were granted freedom for a few days.


    Valentine��s Day.


    Eun-ha was relieved only after spending all day with Han Seo-hyun the previous day and late into the night with Jeong Ha-yang the day before.


    I never thought that Hayang would run into his father when I went to see him


    .


    after the date


    While escorting Ha-yang home, Eun-ha ended up meeting her father, Jeong Seok-hun.


    Jeong Seok-hoon was smiling.


    However, Eun-ha got the impression that unlike before, he was not as friendly towards her.


    Nevertheless, Jeong Seok-hun brought up the idea of having a meal together sooner or later.


    Eunha couldn��t refuse.


    Then, sooner or later, I will have a meal with Hayang��s family.


    I don��t know where the rice will go.


    Just thinking about it makes my throat clog.


    Eun-ha was going down the hill, worrying about the future.


    I was thinking of going home like this.


    Then the smartphone vibrated.


    ��He��s calling again.


    A call from Joara.


    It was one of the factors eating up his time lately.


    He wondered if he should answer the phone, and decided to pretend he didn��t know.


    It must have been since the day I drank with her for the first time right before winter break.


    Joara��s contact increased dramatically.


    After we contacted each other by phone, calls continued intermittently from then on.


    Then recently, as if he was bored, he often called me.


    The


    call went to missed.


    And not long after, the phone rang again.


    I knew you didn��t answer on purpose, so I meant to answer the phone quickly.


    In the end, Eunha raised the white flag.


    why again why [��Yap yap! why don��t you answer my phone They said you can call anytime, but where is this?]


    I said to call anytime, so where is the call every night? I feel like I��m straddling three legs instead of two because of you.


    [It��s a chisapung. You should thank me when I call you.]


    So why?


    [No�� I just called because I wanted to hear your voice.]


    Don��t you like me too?


    [��You know you��re unlucky right now, right?]


    Joara��s voice was somewhere gloomy.


    Eun-ha noticed that Jo A-ra was not in a good mood today.


    So I let out a silent sigh.


    why. What��s going on?


    [No, that��s it�� Taeyang��]


    Eun-ha decided to listen to her concerns.


    Then Jo Ara told Mijoo about what happened today.


    Since it was Valentine��s Day, he said he made his own chocolates for Onyang.


    However, On Taeyang, who returned home after training at the academy, said that he received a chocolate made by Jo Ara with great care and showed a sour reaction.


    Because he had already received tons of chocolate from girls at the academy.


    [Anyway, isn��t it too much? ��Oh yes thank you. I��ll eat well.�� No, this is the end?]


    Yes, On Taeyang was too much.


    [Are you not listening to me right now?]


    No. I heard it all.


    Eun-ha was briefly bruised in the middle.


    Yesterday Han Seohyun, today Jeong Hayang.


    After spending all day with them two days in a row, I was mentally exhausted.


    Especially today, I don��t know how many stories I��ve heard from Hayang.


    Deep inside, he avoided Joara��s questioning as calmly as possible.


    Anyway, I��m in a bad mood right now, so I��m asking you to be my companion and comfort me.


    Eunha rubbed her eyes.


    It��s fortunate that tomorrow��s schedule is empty.


    Eunha opened her mouth after overhearing what she kept saying.


    -So where are you now?


    [��me? This is�� near Sangmyung University. I��m on the phone with you at the cafe right now.]


    Is Taeyang On there too?


    [Do you think I would have called you if I was with Taeyang? Taeyang went home first and I am alone.]


    That��s great. come out. I��ll meet you and listen.


    [Are you asking me out on a date right now? I��m sorry, but I have Taeyang��]


    I have a girlfriend and a fiance. But what do you think I will do to you?


    Joara is very misunderstood. He suddenly started stuttering.


    The galaxy was absurd.


    As he spoke openly, she seemed to calm down.


    [Oh what is it? You jumped in at the moment and thought you liked me, so I was shocked. I almost got over it�� No, I��ll take your heart.]


    What are you saying?


    [If I meet you at this time, I feel sorry for the people you date. It��s okay, thank you for listening to me.]


    I��ll tell the two of you separately, so you don��t have to worry about it. I was hungry and tried to eat something.


    [huh? really? Well�� then let��s meet. I��m telling you in advance, but I know it��s because I don��t have any rational feelings for you. don��t get me wrong later I like you as a friend.]


    Who said what? Why are you drinking kimchi soup by yourself?


    [Ugh��]


    Eun-ha burst out laughing.


    Thinking of her struggling through her smartphone made me smile.


    ��


    Eunha and Joahra met in Gwanghwamun and went into a shop that can be seen anywhere.


    At first, the store owner was embarrassed by the two, saying they looked underage, but welcomed them when they showed their academy student IDs.


    So, gopchang and soju.


    The two exchanged a glass with each other.


    Looking at it this way�� It seems that the engagement was true. Is that an engagement ring?


    that��s right. So you thought it was fake?


    I told Hayang that I liked him, but it wasn��t long before we started dating, so he got engaged to someone else�� Are you really trash?


    yeah i��m trash why.


    Wow�� why are you so shameless?


    I��ve been cursed at a lot, so I��m used to it now.


    ��somewhat salty. let��s knit


    It was the first time we met after vacation.


    We��ve been in contact with each other for a while, but talking face to face is a very different thing.


    The two chatted while checking each other��s current status.


    And he was cursed again.


    Ah, did Taeyang go wild after hearing your story?


    huh? why is he


    As if I suddenly remembered it then.


    Joara rummaged through the food and opened her mouth.


    Eunha tilted her head.


    Then Joara said.


    People have to go out with one person they like, so does it make sense to go out with a lot of people?


    ����.


    It makes sense. To be honest, I also woke up a little when I heard that you were crossing your legs. Well, since it��s you Eunha, there must be something going on. Also�� Like Hayangi and the person you were engaged to, they are people of completely different status from us. So I heard you��re blinded by power��


    ��what? Is it naeronambul��.


    Huh? What are you talking about?


    There is such a thing.


    On Taeyang


    is complaining that he made a harem and that it is not desirable.


    Eunha was just dumbfounded.


    Because he knew how many women On Taeyang had taken as companions in his previous life.


    It was absurd that he scolded himself like that.


    There was no other fire in me.


    So what is he doing on vacation?


    It��s training every day. In the morning, he walks around the neighborhood, prepares lunch with Taehee, and after lunch, trains at the academy until evening and goes back home


    .


    Eun-ha poured a drink into her glass and asked about On Tae-yang��s current situation. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Jo A-ra recounted what happened today and talked about what Taeyang was doing during vacation.


    Eun-ha was satisfied after hearing that he was training diligently.


    -Did you say Taehee? Is she Onyang��s younger sister?


    That��s right. On Tae-hee.


    How old are you? If it were my younger sister, she would be younger than us, so have you been at home with only her and your mother during the semester?


    Eun-ha suddenly thought of On-Tae-yang��s family.


    Sick mother and little sister.


    In the meantime, the galaxy has been focusing on creating a debt to Onyang in return for manufacturing the elixir and curing Onyang��s mother.


    Actually, he hadn��t thought much about Onyang��s home environment.


    Because I thought that if I had the elixir, everything would be over.


    To be honest, I don��t need to know what kind of person Taeyang Onyang��s mother or younger sister is.


    To Eunha, his mother or sister were not very important figures.


    I didn��t need to know.


    But if you think about it now, it wasn��t without other uses.


    4 years younger than us. I��m 14 this year. I��m going to middle school next month.


    4 years old? very young


    Yeah�� so I��m very worried. I��m paying attention in many ways, but honestly, how much can a child do alone? It��s hard for me to clean my room too�� Taehee does everything by herself.


    Why is he working alone? I heard you have a mother.


    Oh that��s��


    why what?


    Where can I go and tell you?


    4 years old.


    Eun-ha muttered in her heart when she heard the number Jo A-ra brought out.


    very young


    He was about two years older than Eunae.


    Eun-ha recalled Tae-yang��s younger sister, who looked like Eun-ae, and implicitly asked about his family.


    At this point, I decided to find out about his family environment through Jo Ara��s mouth.


    Joara hesitated.


    Soon after, she spoke softly with a face as if she didn��t know.


    ��Looks like it��s a lot worse than I thought.


    According to Joara.


    Even when Choi Ga-in was alive, Onyang was receiving various sponsorships from the Galaxy Group.


    One of them was to allow her mother, who suffers from extreme mana depletion, to spend her hospitalized life in the highest-end facilities at Galaxy Hospital.


    ��But that��s how Ga-in ended up. That��s why these guys from Galaxy made all the sponsorships that were given to Taeyang with face confiscation disappear!


    Joara sighed.


    She expressed her regret, saying that Onyang received sponsorship from the Galaxy Group according to the rules.


    Currently, his mother has returned home and is being nursed by his younger sister, Tae-hee.


    Actually, that��s why I��m worried. Tae-hee is said to be taking care of her because it is vacation time, but she has to go to middle school from next month, so there is no one to take care of her.


    What were you going to do?


    Taeyang asks if it would be better to postpone Taehee��s going to school until she graduates�� Well�� I still want Taehee to go to middle school.


    It was a very heavy story.


    Joara let out a deep sigh.


    Jo Ah-ra, who was a childhood friend of On Tae-yang, said that his younger sister, On Tae-hee, was like a younger sister to him.


    So he added that he was helping Onyang to support the family as much as possible.


    ��I see.


    end with that.


    As if to relieve her depressed mood, Jo Ara drank the alcohol in the glass at once.


    When she tried to pour the drink herself, Eunha dried her hand and poured it for her.


    ��sorry. Was it too heavy? no. are you okay.


    Silence fell.


    Jo Ara looked at the floor and fiddled with the glass.


    And the galaxy��


    -Is the situation quite appropriate?


    Maybe it will help put on a leash for Onyang.


    i can use it


    Eunha had such a thought.


    Currently, Onyang was in a predicament as the size of his sponsorship was drastically reduced.


    His mother and younger sister, whom Taeyang cherishes, are in the throes of misfortune.


    If, at that time, he offered a helping hand��


    ����It��s not bad��


    Will they really be able to stop being kind to themselves?


    Also, will Onyang be able to be arrogant with himself?


    He could say no.


    The more leashes, the better.


    I��m going to make a debt to Onyang with the elixir and buy the favor of Onyang��s family so that he will never disobey me.


    give a favor


    Also economically dependent.


    The galaxy decided to aim for this time when the shadow of the galaxy disappeared.


    ��I��ll find out. what?


    I promise to help. I��ll ask the groups I have connections with. Perhaps the Eternity Group, the Sirius Group, and perhaps the Alice Group can help.


    ��is that okay?


    What do you mean it��s okay though?


    Oh no�� isn��t that a burden to you?


    Do you think it will be a burden to me?


    ����.


    Who is my friend Yoo Do-jun? ��Direct descendant of Youngwon Group.


    my girlfriend is


    ��Direct descendant of Alice Group.


    Then my fianc��.


    ��Direct descendant of Sirius Group. hey awesome


    Joara raises her head.


    She freezes with her mouth open.


    Eunha giggled when she saw her startled look.


    Even if it��s not really your own power.


    The name of his friend and girlfriend��s fianc�� made his shoulders fall apart.


    You�� Come to think of it, the world I lived in was different.


    The world I live with you is different��. I am no different from you.


    Wow, look at it now, it��s full of freedom. I was eating giblets and soju with me�� I hadn��t thought about it because I sometimes ate cup noodles at the convenience store��


    Jo A-ra blinks her eyes.


    Eun-ha found favor towards herself in her eyes.


    The favor seemed to be very full.


    Then, when she came to her senses��


    -But why are you doing that? Taeyang has been mean to you. Why are you still trying to help?


    Joara made a suspicious face.


    Eunha calmly shrugged her shoulders.


    I couldn��t tell you everything, but to tell you my true feelings.


    ��I want to get close to Onyang.


    Is that all? You said it once before. You and Onyang want to join the party I��m making.


    ����.


    So it should look good. is not it?


    Wow�� why doesn��t it seem like it sounds unlucky when you say it unluckily? Why do you look so different today?


    what am i


    thank you. For telling me honestly without hiding my inner feelings.


    Joara opened her face wide.


    Eun-ha frowned at Jo A-ra��s absurd voice.


    But she seemed impressed by his face anyway.


    ��Yes, that��s good. Then I will try my best to make Taeyang approach you favorably.


    yes please Oh and. Yes why? say it.


    their mother and sister. I want to see for myself.


    Um�� Taeyang must hate it��


    So I want to meet him secretly. I shouldn��t have to know how they live.


    ��responsibility.


    Didn��t you know I was that kind of person?


    oh what how are my eyes Why do people look so different when they pretend to be proud?


    If the warm sun knew, it would be shocking.


    So Eun-ha decided to make friends with his family without his knowledge.


    ��


    I decided to finish in the first round.


    Eunha and Joahra, who had left their seats just before midnight, moved toward the subway station.


    Oh, there��s a convenience store over there. Would you like to buy an ice cream from there? You bought the giblets, so I��ll buy the ice cream.


    Oh drink and ice cream is good.


    Jo Ara proposed first.


    It was a cold season, but ice cream was good to get drunk.


    Of course, the galaxy wasn��t drunk.


    The one who was drunk was Jo Ara, whose face was slightly flushed.


    His face was pale red against his ivory hair.


    what do you want to eat


    i have this


    okay? Then I��ll do the same. No matter how much you think about it, don��t you think that 1 + 1 ice cream is the greatest happiness for mankind?


    Just one ice cream��


    Uh huh, this is what I��m buying.


    Thank you. I will eat well.


    That��s right. I��m out first. I��ll do the math and go


    Eunha picked out chocolate-flavored ice cream and came out.


    After a while, Jo Ara finished the checkout and came out with a bag.


    ruler.


    thank you.


    put ice cream plastic


    Eun-ha threw away the plastic in the bag that Jo A-ra was wearing on her wrist.


    The rich chocolate taste spread in my mouth.


    Eunha enjoyed the taste of ice cream.


    right then-


    ��Huh? What is this?


    Suddenly, Jo A-ra pushed the chocolate right in front of Eun-ha��s eyes.


    He tilted his head at the sight of her holding out cheap chocolates that are common everywhere.


    ruler.


    so what is this


    Come to think of it, today is Valentine��s Day. I was doing the calculations, but I remembered that a day hadn��t passed yet.


    so?


    So what is it? So take it. Here��s a Valentine��s Day gift.


    ��thanks.


    Joara pats Eunha��s stomach with chocolate.


    Eunha put the chocolate in her pocket.


    I��m just saying this just in case, but please don��t misunderstand. It��s just the chocolate you gave me as a friend?


    ��what did I say? why are you upset


    anyway!


    okay. But you said you made it yourself for Onyang, but are you giving this to me?


    It��s because what I give to Taeyang and what I give to you have different meanings. you said you as a friend


    Still, discrimination is severe.


    okay. Next year, I��ll give you a little more expensive chocolate.


    I��ll look forward to it.


    I��m looking forward to White Day too.


    what?


    Eun-ha stopped walking on the road.


    He asked her, who was walking side by side with an ice cream bite.


    She, too, was tilting her head while eating the ice cream.


    huh? Isn��t that obvious? What��s normal?


    If you gave chocolate on Valentine��s Day, you should return it on White Day.


    You gave me chocolate for this.


    no. Even if you return it now, it��s already too late. A day passed. Today is not Valentine��s Day.


    Seriously��


    Eunha exclaimed.


    Jo Ara didn��t say anything and strode forward.


    In the end, Eunha gave up and followed her.


    yes i will you can give it


    Oh yea!


    I��ll give you the lollipops sold at the convenience store, too.


    You! It��s not like you have a lot of money!


    Yes Chupa Chucks.


    ��


    The morning after Valentine��s Day.


    The smartphone rang.


    ��what?


    Just then, the wake-up call rang.


    Booth opened his eyes and Eun-ha checked Pine Talk under the blanket.


    There were so many texts piled up.


    It seemed that his friends had been talking all night long.


    Eun-ha confirmed the message from Ryu Yeon-hwa, who seemed to have just arrived.


    ��huh?


    Ryu Yeon-hwa sent a gifticon.


    it��s chocolate


    Eunha looked puzzled when she suddenly sent a gifticon after she hadn��t contacted her recently.


    Then he smiled.


    Why is this sister doing this again?


    Click on the Gifticon message.


    The screen moved.


    Chocolate that looks like a garbage bag.


    Eunha burst into laughter when she saw the bizarre design.


    Then I sighed when I saw that she had sent a message with a gifticon.


    ��Yeonhwa noona��: ��a lamb leg ( ���ޣ�)(08:58 am)


    It seems that rumors of lamb legs have spread around the neighborhood.


    I��m going to have a name like this.

 Chapter 504

    Relife Player 504


    [Chapter 138]


    [Another strategy (2)]


    Noh Eun-ha, 18 years old, 13 years old.


    A new school year has begun.


    In his second year at High Academy, he mainly took classes that would help him create and manage a clan.


    Occasionally, there were also classes on how to effectively manage party play.


    why am i listening to this?


    Ah, I think I overheard��


    Should I just drop it?


    How to create an elective training clan.


    Eunha groaned silently as she looked at the textbook, which was packed with letters.


    Not only was the content too difficult, but there was so much of it that it was difficult to cram it into my head.


    Besides, he didn��t understand the instructor��s lecture at all.


    ��Therefore, if you want to create a clan, you must meet the minimum conditions set forth by the National Mana Management Organization. It had to have at least 10 members, as well as a clan hall to perform the functions of the clan


    .


    However, as the number of people he wanted to recruit increased, it became difficult to stick to his initial position.


    So he decided to broaden his horizons with the idea of creating a clan, not just a party.


    Do I have to memorize all of these clauses to create a clan?


    However, Eunha regretted her choice not long after the semester started.


    Unlike parties, which can be formed and disbanded at any time, clans were subject to the strict standards of the law.


    It wasn��t easy to create it, and it wasn��t easy to memorize the tasks and related matters to be done as a clan after it was created.


    I��m used to running a party, so I don��t have anything to do anymore.


    Clan work is different.


    If you think about it, in your previous life, Lee Yoo-jung ran a party and she used to take care of the little things.


    But in this life, without her, she might end up managing a clan with more duties than a party.


    The more Eunha thought about it, the darker she felt.


    Eventually-.


    -I guess you need an administrator.


    The Clan��s Housekeeper Administrator who specializes in Clan administration.


    Recognizing the need for an administrator, he took care of the students who were taking lectures with him.


    Among them, I was looking for someone who was good at being an administrator.


    Then, he shook his head.


    The quality of an administrator is obviously important, but you need to find someone you can trust.


    Eunha had no intention of getting involved in administrative affairs.


    This meant that the magistrate would naturally be in charge of all the affairs of the clan.


    In other words, the administrator is entrusted with full power over the clan.


    It becomes a real Clanlord.


    As a result, Eunha thought that if he had to recruit an administrator, he had to recruit not only ability but also someone who could be trusted.


    In that sense, the most suitable talent could be said to be her fianc��.


    -If it��s Seohyun, I can trust him.


    However, I am not sure if a direct descendant of the Sirius Group will become the administrator of a single clan.


    Seohyun Han entered university this year.


    It is said that he is living a freshman life in the department that trains clan administrators.


    According to her story, she repeats home and school every day.


    In any case, it was very welcome for her to become an administrator.


    The problem is that we are still not sure whether Sirius Group will allow Han Seo-hyun to become an administrator.


    I don��t know.


    Let��s go think about it then.


    Eunha decided to stop thinking.


    He hadn��t even decided yet whether he wanted to create a clan.


    Just in time, the lecture was over.


    Eunha barely caught her breath and got up from her seat.


    Shall we kill time at a nearby cafe?


    The galaxy checked the time.


    There were no classes left.


    However, Hayang takes the next class.


    Eun-ha, who promised to have dinner with her, decided to kill time somewhere until her class was over.


    right then-


    ��Where are you going? what about the class? done?


    why do i have to say that


    When it��s time, let��s go get some coffee. Let��s spend some time with me


    He ran into Hoshimiya Kaede in the hallway.


    Hoshimiya Kaede, who had come from afar, immediately frowned upon seeing the galaxy.


    As soon as she tried to turn away from the corner, she was caught by Eunha��s calling.


    I will refuse. I will refuse to refuse.


    ����.


    It looks like class is over, isn��t it? It��s over why


    Then it will be time.


    She carried a national bow on one shoulder.


    Kaede Hoshimiya responded to Eunha in a harsh tone.


    Even so, Eunha remained calm.


    After being hit by Hayang and hit by Seohyun, Kaede Hoshimiya��s attitude was truly at the level of aegyo.


    She would be very offended if she heard that.


    Eunha didn��t bother to say anything.


    Sorry, I��m busy. I don��t have time.


    why are you going


    to train


    I might miss out on this day


    ��No Eun-ha. Are you saying that makes sense now?


    Hoshimiya Kaede is dumbfounded.


    Eunha shrugged.


    She sighed and turned away as if she wasn��t worth dealing with.


    find someone else because i��m busy


    Kaede snorted.


    she took a step


    Eunha quietly let Kaede pass by.


    And just in time for her to feel distant to some extent��.


    ��Whoops!


    So much so that everyone passing by in the hallway could hear it.


    Eunha put her hands together and shouted.


    Then, with a smile on his face, he looked back.


    Just then, she was looking back.


    Our eyes met.


    With that groan, it��s not like it��s blushing��


    Kaede Messimiya trembled and moved her pursed lips.


    He giggled and giggled at the sight of her coming closer.


    ��I��ll buy you coffee. let��s go.


    ��


    ��What is it? what?


    Academy Cultural Center cafeteria.


    Eunha, aiming for a quiet time after lunch, took Kaede Hoshimiya there.


    Around the time Eunha was sitting by the window overlooking the lake and playing pineapple.


    Kaede Hoshimiya, who was buried in a chair with her arms crossed, opened her mouth.


    Eunha tilted her head.


    You said let��s drink coffee together.


    So you��re drinking coffee right now.


    what is so dissatisfying


    Kaede Hoshimiya puffed out her cheeks, revealing a displeased attitude.


    Eunha couldn��t help but be confused.


    Then, Messiah said��.


    ��If this is the case, why did you call me? I just buy you coffee and sit in front of you and talk on your phone. Oh, I��m sorry. Did I do too much?


    When you��re with me, focus on me. ok i will do that from now on


    A comment by Kaede Hoshimiya.


    After hearing her point, Eun-ha immediately realized her mistake.


    Talking to Seohyun Han, I ended up wasting too much time before I knew it.


    Even if he thought that Kaede Hoshimiya, who was sitting directly in front of him, had been ignored, there was no room for refutation.


    Then, suddenly, she changed her expression and changed her words.


    ��no. You said it wrong. I want you to stop focusing on me. uh?


    Thinking about it made me feel bad. �� then I keep knocking?


    that��s not the sound


    Then what are you saying? don��t phone And to focus on you?


    Yes, for me, focus��. I feel like


    I��m confused about my self-identity.


    Hoshimiya Kaede pursed her lips, revealing her heart.


    Eun-ha, who happened to play with her, giggled.


    Soon he turned his phone over to focus on her.


    Hoshimiya Kaede looked at him with an uncomfortable face.


    so. what? Did you chat with Hayang? not with my fianc��. two-legged child. I don��t understand what kind of things you like about you, like Hayang and your fianc��e.


    don��t you understand? Do you know what happens when you understand?


    How does it go?


    What will happen�� Of course he will fall in love with me.


    ��I��m in a bad mood, so I��ll pretend I didn��t hear it.


    Kaede touched her temple.


    She seemed to be exhausted from even having a brief conversation with Eunha.


    On the other hand, Eunha seemed to be cheered up by teasing her.


    Even after that, the conversation that seemed like a fight continued.


    Then-.


    ��Ah, that��s right.


    Why are you sleepy again? There was a story about you training with Onyang these days?


    ����.


    Eunha changed the topic as if she had just remembered.


    It was a story I had heard through Jinsona.


    Recently, Kaede and Sun-sun are training together in the training building.


    When Eunha heard the news, she thought it was very unexpected.


    Because Kaede and Onyang hadn��t had anything to do with each other until now.


    Don��t be surprised.


    Moreover, the two were not different from each other.


    One is a ranger.


    The other is a dealer.


    As a result, Eunha wanted to know how the two people, who had no contact at all, became close.


    ��not friendly. We��re just training together.


    who said what


    I was simply curious.


    However, it seems that she took his words differently.


    She made a puzzled face for a moment, then bit her lip and made an excuse.


    Eun-ha smiled at her as she bowed her head as if she had committed a sin.


    How did you end up training together? You don��t like training with other people. Let me tell you, it��s not that I don��t like training with other people, it��s that I don��t like training with you.


    do you hate me so much


    ��Why don��t you put your hand on your heart once and then tell me.


    I haven��t done anything wrong Excited. anyway so? How did you end up training with him?


    Hoshimiya Kaede shuts her mouth.


    It was the face that asked why he had to say it.


    But she let out a long sigh and continued as if it was nothing.


    At first, we met face-to-face a few times in the training hall and said hello.


    We became friends without knowing �� What does it have to do with you who I��m close to. anyway. so?


    during winter break. huh.


    I stayed at the academy and was training��


    Let��s hear the story.


    It is said that she and On Tae-yang met each other in training-dong last year and were acquainted with each other.


    Then comes winter vacation.


    She, who tried to stay at the academy to train even during vacation, and On Taeyang, who tried to train at the academy even during vacation, ran into each other.


    From then on, the two started training together.


    So what kind of person is On Taeyang in your opinion? Why?


    just. curious.


    ����.


    Eunha heard the story and asked.


    Come to think of it, in my previous life, I was curious about how Taeyang On became close with Kaede Hoshimiya, who had a difficult personality.


    However, if you listen to her story, the two met in the training dong and slowly got to know each other.


    Eunha guessed so and asked��


    -I��ve never really thought about it.


    okay?


    If I had to say it, I would say that he is a very hardworking person. �� By reason?


    Why should I consider him a member of the opposite sex?


    Kaede raised her eyes.


    she asked with her eyes tightened.


    Please don��t misunderstand me. Just know that you��re training with him because he suits you, and for no other reason. �� okay. sorry.


    I also don��t want to hear that from you, who is crossing both legs.


    ����.


    Kaede Hoshimiya speaks as if she is clearly displeased.


    Seeing her attitude, Eun-ha felt as if she had asked something she shouldn��t have asked.


    I regretted asking about it.


    Since then, Eun-ha has had to listen to the sound of her legs from time to time.


    Oh, then I��ll train with him later in the evening��


    Yes, it��s a pair of legs. What are you training for? why is it lamb �� Hey, I��m sorry?


    I don��t know.


    ����.


    trash bastard.


    Haven��t I said anything yet?


    ok leg.


    How did the tide turn around?


    Kaede seemed happy to have the upper hand over him for the first time.


    Eunha sighed.


    In the end, he decided to just listen to whatever she said.


    ��


    If Kaede Hoshimiya speaks honestly about the person called On Taeyang��.


    -I��m not a hard-working person.


    by her standards.


    On Taeyang was a person who did not neglect his efforts to train himself.


    And Kaede really liked people who worked hard.


    It was inevitable that even during the vacation, they would evaluate him positively as he came from the academy and trained while sweating profusely.


    Moreover-. sea??h th�� N??elFir��.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ��A lamb leg.


    I thought he was a good guy, but now I see he��s trash.


    then at that time.


    Kaede came across the story that Eunha and Hayang got engaged shortly after dating.


    It could be said that the evaluation of the galaxy, which was not good from the beginning, was an opportunity to fall again.


    In such a situation, On Taeyang, who contrasted sharply with Noh Eun-ha, spoke to her.


    ��What? Are you here to train too? I��m surprised I thought you guys would go home and rest��


    On Taeyang from the 31st class of Higher Academy.


    Even though she was passive in interacting with people, she was not unaware of Onyang. Of course


    , he knew that


    Jin-seo, Cha Eun-woo and Ariel, who were close to him, hated him very much.


    However, she did not judge people carelessly by the words of others.


    ��Yes.


    She evaluated On Taeyang with the most objective point of view.


    After that, the impression she felt was that On Taeyang was a very sincere person.


    It was the reason she continued to train with Onyang until now.


    By the way-


    ��I��ve been thinking about it before�� Kaede If your skills are as good as yours, you don��t have to join Noh Eun-ha��s division, do you?


    what?


    You said you don��t like kids who brag about their status. ����.


    But why are you in Noh Eun-ha��s division?


    The day I came after pouring all the stress on Noh Eun-ha.


    On that day, Kaede Hoshimiya, who trained with Onyang and won against him, was asked such a question.


    On Taeyang, who was lying on the floor sweating, looked up at her as if he did not understand.


    ��It just seems like I��m acting with them somehow. I��m not Noh Eun-ha��s division.


    Kaede couldn��t treat Onyang as comfortably as he did with Noh Eunha.


    When you think about it, it was a strange thing.


    It was because he used to put up a wall against others, but he was comfortable with Noh Eun-ha and the people she hangs out with.


    When I noticed it, it was like that.


    Maybe it��s because she��s been through all the bad things that were bad from the beginning��


    Soon after, she smiled bitterly.


    The impression she had of Noh Eun-ha was not good at all.


    In addition, she avoided him and even threatened him to become a member of the party.


    There was no way Eunha Noh would get better.


    But-.


    ��I admit one skill.


    Noh Eun-ha��s skills were acknowledged.


    At first, she didn��t like that he had that kind of skill without even trying.


    However, the more I got to know him, the more I could see that he, too, was not neglecting his efforts behind the scenes.


    No, maybe more than myself.


    There was a reason for such skill.


    Also-.


    -I��m not an arrogant kid for no reason.


    Noh Eun-ha was a maniac obsessed with protecting his people.


    The attitude he showed whenever he defended his person could be said to be very arrogant in the eyes of others.


    She thought so too at first.


    However, after learning why Eunha was arrogant, I realized that Noh Eunha is not an arrogant person.


    Of course-


    ��His personality is trash, though.


    Inseong was trash.


    It could be proved by the fact that he was straddling both legs.


    It was garbage that couldn��t be removed.


    However, it was not pleasant to hear the sound of other people cursing Noh Eun-ha.


    ��Have you come across a weakness for Eunha Noh? Kaede: It��s because I can��t believe that a guy like you hangs out with Eunha Noh.


    ����.


    I want you to be honest. If Eunha Noh is really like that to you, I��ll help you somehow.


    Believe only what you see on the outside.


    Believe only what you want to believe.


    Misunderstood, misunderstood, determined.


    She didn��t like the sound of On Taeyang talking freely.


    It was as if he was obsessed with slandering others.


    It looked like that in her eyes.


    And of course she didn��t like it.


    -Shut up.


    ��what?


    tell him to shut up


    What are you saying��


    I decide who I��ll date. It��s not for you to argue.


    ����.


    And what are you swearing at?


    I��m worried about you��. A guy who can��t even win against Noh Eun-ha, why worry about others?


    what? what did you say now


    He said that he was not even a mouse tail. He said that he is not even half as good as Noh Eun-ha.


    ��Shu-Woong


    Warning shot.


    She drew the bowstring.


    An arrow made of mana grazed his cheek.


    ����.


    No blood came out.


    However, Onyang seemed to be mesmerized by the arrow that passed so fast.


    i��ll stop I don��t think I will be training with you in the future.


    There is no sign of the warm sun moving.


    Kaede turned away from him.


    She quickly walked out of the training ground and bumped her head against the wall.


    Why am I��


    Shame came to me.


    Although he himself was cursing Noh Eun-ha to his heart��s content.


    Nonetheless, she was so angry that others were swearing at her that she acted in a fit of rage.


    She banged her head against the wall until she calmed down, regretting her actions.


    This job to Noh Eun-ha��.


    ��I can��t say anything��


    It was obvious that Eunha Noh would make fun of me when she heard it.


    She belatedly checked her surroundings.


    Fortunately, no one was there.


    ��


    I got a call from Jo Ara.


    They tell you to set aside time on the weekends.


    [Taeyang will be training at the academy even on weekends. Don��t worry, I think you can go.]


    Okay. Thanks for calling.


    He goes to meet Onyang��s family.


    After hearing the schedule from Jo Ara, Eunha nodded.


    After the phone call, he was lost in thought.


    Come to think of it��


    What happened after Onyang healed his mother��s illness with the elixir?


    A thought that suddenly came to mind.


    Eunha tilted her head.


    In a previous life, he used an elixir to cure his mother from mana depletion.


    After that, I heard that his family got out of poverty with the fame of < Braever >.


    But-.


    ��Come to think of it, On Taeyang rarely mentioned his family.


    On Taeyang, who walked the path of a player to make his family happy.


    However, he was reborn as < braver >, curing his mother with an elixir and not talking about his family.


    So did people.


    No one paid attention to the hero��s family.


    Then-.


    ��I wonder if the family lived well after all?


    Will the hero who finally saved the country make his family happy?


    Eun-ha suddenly felt suspicious.

 Chapter 505

    Relife Player 505


    [Chapter 138]


    [Another strategy (3)]


    Actually, I had a date with Jeong Ha-yang on the weekend.


    So Eun-ha had to ask for her understanding before meeting On-Tae-yang��s family.


    Naturally, she pouted, but nodded in agreement.


    ����Then shall I go with you?��


    ��Um�� no. If Hayang goes all the way to you, those people will be very uncomfortable.��


    ��Chi So, are you going to go on a date with Ara right now?��


    ��What kind of date is a date��


    ��


    ��I��m not going out to play, I��m going to work. I have a girlfriend now, but I can��t believe I��m dating another girl?��


    ��Hehe, it��s a galaxy.��


    ��why?��


    ��You don��t just have a girlfriend, don��t you have a fianc�� too? It��s kind of like that kind of person talking about other women����


    ����I was wrong.��


    Of course, there was a slight scuffle with Jung Ha-yang.


    She seemed uneasy about him going out alone with Joara.


    In fact, Joara wasn��t the only person she was wary of.


    After Jeong Ha-yang became his girlfriend, he was wary of all the women he knew.


    Eun-ha wondered if she was not that trustworthy.


    ����Of course not.��


    Like reading his mind then.


    Jeong Ha-yang dismissed it. ��It��s true that I have to trust you, Eunha�� but


    I can��t trust you when you��re straddling your legs���� ������.


    ��


    I agreed, but����


    ��When did the two of you talk about that?��


    ��Still, to be honest, I don��t want to make a harem. Just�� just me and Seohyun unnie.��


    ������.��


    ��But if Eunha likes you�� that would be unavoidable.��


    ��I will not. Why would I make a harem?��


    Somehow, it was a body that was straddling both legs.


    As a result, Eun-ha was able to figure out what her anxiety was.


    He had made a clear assertion at this point to alleviate her anxiety.


    Meanwhile-.


    ��Am I not that trustworthy��.


    Like Jeong Ha-yang and Han Seo-hyun.


    Even if you don��t know their feelings, I still don��t know why you don��t believe in yourself.


    Eunha muttered as she walked to the house where Onyang��s family lived.


    Then Ara, who was guiding the way, said in a natural tone��


    -Isn��t that obvious? Even if you are in a relationship, it is a human heart to want to check again and again whether the other person really likes you or not. But you��re not dating just one person, you��re dating two people, so of course you can��t help but feel anxious.


    I��m not dating two people. One is just a fianc��. yes yes.


    And how can someone who has never been in a relationship know that well?


    Who has never been in a relationship?


    Jo A-ra looks back at Eun-ha, who is lagging behind while walking up the hill.


    She made a fierce face.


    Unlike her, Eun-ha, who was breathing evenly, responded as if it were natural.


    There��s no way that you, the one-sided Onyang, have ever been in a relationship. �� what. I��m strangely annoyed, and strangely, I don��t know whether to be delighted or not because you know me so well.


    just be happy


    You��re not flirting with me like this, are you? Why are you like this all of a sudden? I have a girlfriend and a fianc��.


    Heung There is no such thing as a person who wears two legs and cannot wear three legs.


    I don��t think so


    I think I know why Hayang is anxious. I thought he was interested in me because he knew me so well.


    Joara slowly steps back.


    Eun-ha laughed out loud when she saw her running away as if she felt the danger of her life.


    At the same time, the corners of Jo Ara��s mouth twitched.


    Eun-ha, who realized right away that she was playing a joke, decided not to do it.


    How much further do you have to go than that? Not long now. You��re almost there. do you live here too?


    ��Why ask again? Ask, where are you going to use it? can��t you just ask?


    Are you�� no. no it��s not. Because it��s not.


    I��m sorry, but I��ll turn it down on my side. I hope you live happily with Hayang and your fianc��e.


    Jo Ara was very immersed in the role.


    Eunha laughed and sighed as she saw her running away.


    By the way, I live in a very high place.


    A low stairway climbed the stacked ground.


    After climbing the stairs while playing rock-paper-scissors with her, he looked down the way he had come.


    It has also risen in height.


    On Taeyang��s house was located at a fairly high place.


    ��It��s all here. Are you here?


    yeah here it is


    Time passes by.


    Arrived at Onyang��s house.


    Eun-ha stood in front of the gate painted green.


    While he was standing so far away, Jo Ara pressed the doorbell.


    [��Yes, who are you?]


    Taehee, it��s me.


    [huh? Sister?]


    A voice that looks young and young.


    It was the impression I felt when I heard the voice of my sister saying that Eunha was 4 years younger than Taeyang.


    Are you living alone with your mother in a place like this?


    While Ara was saying something.


    Eunha looked around the house.


    It was in a fairly remote location. From what I heard, it seemed that the school that On Tae-hee attended was also located a little far from home.


    I don��t know what it��s like during the day�� but at night it��s scary to walk alone.


    There seemed to be an occasional empty house.


    Eun-ha recalled the road she had traveled to this place.


    Around then-.


    [��Come in.]


    On Tae-hee, who seemed to be having a pleasant conversation with Jo A-ra through the doorbell, soon opened the door.


    ��


    Of course, I kept it a secret from Onyang.


    It was because if he heard that Eun-ha was going to visit his house, he would go into a fit of rage. sea??h th�� ��ovelFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    So Jo Ah-ra took the lead in this incident without On-Tae-yang knowing.


    ��the house is rather small.


    Well, is there no choice but to do so?


    There are two rooms.


    One bedroom and one small room.


    Eun-ha looked around the room while On Tae-hee, On Tae-hee, the younger sister of On-Tae-yang, went to get something to drink.


    According to Jo Ah-ra, even before Tae-hee On entered the academy, On Tae-hee lived with her mother in the master bedroom.


    He said that he is currently using a room that looks like an attic by himself.


    ��Enjoy it.


    thank you. I��ll drink well.


    After a while.


    On Tae-hee brought orange juice.


    As Eun-ha received a drink from her, she realized that the height difference between her and her younger sister, Eun-ae Noh, was not that great.


    After that, I felt strangely sympathetic.


    Her personality also seems to be a bit like Eun-ae.


    On Tae-hee��s attitude is quite friendly.


    Eun-ha smiled quietly, remembering the first time On Tae-hee greeted her.


    How colorful were the facial expressions at that time.


    huh? Why are you like that?


    no nothing


    Do you like juice? This is the first time I��ve ever made that juice��


    was it? Somehow it was delicious.


    I have a lot at home. Would you like to bring a bottle later?


    Can I? Shall I take a bottle?


    Yes, then I��ll prepare it later!


    It was like that even now.


    While Ara is exchanging updates with On Taeyang��s mother.


    On Tae-hee talked to him from the side so that he would not be bored.


    To be honest, she had a completely different personality from On Taeyang.


    There is no borderline towards people at all.


    Even when he heard that he was a member of the Sirius Group, he only admired it, but didn��t seem to have any preconceived notions like On Taeyang.


    ��You��re from the Sirius Group��


    Yes, hello.


    and in between


    Ara finished talking to On Taeyang��s mother.


    Mother, who had been explained to some extent in advance, raised her upper body with the help of On Tae-hee.


    sorry. I��m not feeling well, so I can��t even treat you properly. no. I��m OK. And be at ease, mother. I��m Onyang�� Taeyang is my friend.


    ��okay. Then I��ll make it easy.


    The disease Taeyang On��s mother suffers from is mana depletion, in which mana drains from the body to the outside.


    In other words, it was a disease that drained the vitality.


    As proof of that, On Taeyang��s mother had no life on her face and looked very emaciated.


    I never thought Taeyang would have such a good friend. He�� How��s he doing now?


    huh? Haven��t you heard from Taeyang? He said he calls me every weekend��.


    He does call me every weekend��. All he does is ask what��s going on at home all the time. Even if I send a text message, oppa says he is always busy and is late in contacting me? Eunha oppa, academy life is so busy? How can you not even contact me?


    ��not busy. It��s not to the extent that I can��t contact you.


    On Taeyang��s mother asks how her child is doing.


    Tae-hee grumbled that On-taeyang didn��t keep in touch, probably because he wanted to say something.


    it��s tae hee


    But mom.


    Even after that, Tae-hee complained that On-taeyang was so busy that he did not come home often.


    When Eunha listened to what she had to say, it seemed like she was throwing up all at once.


    Eunha smiled bitterly.


    Who said it would be nice if oppa became a player�� I��m fine with just living with my mom and oppa��


    But it wasn��t that she hated Ontaeyang.


    His tone of voice showed his affection for Onyang.


    I��m sorry�� did I talk too much?


    It wasn��t even about me. are you okay. It seems that Tae Yang didn��t pay much attention to you.


    ��yes that��s right.


    Then, did you feel Eunha��s gaze?


    Unintentionally revealing all of her inner feelings to Eunha, she blushed and lowered her head.


    Eun-ha laughed at her shaking body in shame.


    It wasn��t enough.


    Even her mother and Joa burst into laughter.


    But why did you decide to meet separately today instead of coming with Taeyang?


    The conversation was ripe.


    While Ara brought up the topic of On Taeyang and continued the story.


    On Taeyang��s mother expressed her doubts and asked Eunha.


    On Tae-hee also looked at Eun-ha with a sidelong glance, as if she was curious.


    In response, Eunha��.


    ��I heard from Ara and Taeyang that my mother is ill. As a friend of Dori, I want to help even a little bit. That��s why I met you today.


    The words were clearing water.


    Eunha brought out the words she had prepared.


    It was after hearing that On Tae-yang��s mother and On Tae-hee would receive support from the Sirius Group through Ara.


    That��s why Eunha always didn��t mention the word sponsorship.


    Yes�� You don��t know how grateful I was to hear that Sirius Group would help us. Even if it��s not, it hurts that I��m putting a burden on Taehee, but it��s a good thing. Mama, are you talking about that again? When did you say that my mother put pressure on me?


    But what I don��t understand is why can��t you tell Taeyang that you��re sponsored?


    Of course, Onyang��s mother wasn��t genuinely happy that she would be sponsored by the Sirius Group.


    It is said that Eunha himself expressed that he was Onyang��s friend.


    From her point of view, the idea that she would suddenly receive sponsorship must have felt uncomfortable.


    There is no money in the world without reason.


    If you tie Taeyang as a sponsor��


    that��s not it.


    ����.


    Really innocently


    �� I just wanted to help Taeyang as a friend. that��s right. The galaxy isn��t like that.


    On-Taeyang��s mother is suspicious.


    Even though it must be difficult fighting the disease, as a mother, she was vigilant that her son was not doing anything wrong.


    So Eunha quickly replied.


    At times, even Joa helped out.


    -I asked Taeyang not to tell me because if Taeyang found out, he would definitely reject my good intentions. that��s right. Taeyang is proud of himself in this respect, right?


    ��Really? You can check the terms carefully when you sign the documents later.


    This too was to be expected.


    Eunha spoke calmly.


    After hearing that it would be okay to check the documents later, On Taeyang��s mother finally lifted her suspicions.


    Eunha was relieved inwardly.


    Although it was said with good intentions��


    -There��s no such thing as a white lie.


    There is no such thing as goodwill in this world.


    Of course, there is no blind money.


    Eunha did not sponsor them with a pure heart.


    Of course I didn��t lie.


    The contract will not impose any obligation on them.


    But what is the human mind?


    ��How can a person��s heart be at ease?


    Is it possible to receive continuous support without feeling a sense of debt?


    Moreover, if the elixir is completed.


    On Taeyang��s mother will think of him as a life saver who healed her.


    in such a situation.


    Will even Onyang, who has a strong sense of responsibility, be able to ignore him?


    The galaxy could be assertive.


    Onyang can never be ignored.


    As long as Tae Yang cherishes and loves his family very much.


    We just need to hold on to these people.


    If that happens, Onyang won��t be able to get out of my hands.


    Now, you can bring On Taeyang to the party or not.


    If the party can��t be run smoothly, they won��t join the party and will only support Onyang to create a separate force.


    Because what Eunha needed from him was a gift called < Brave >.


    ��Thank you. Thank you very much.


    Are you comfortable speaking?


    It��s just another strategy.


    On Taeyang��s mother shed tears and thanked him.


    Eunha waved her hand.


    ��


    A lot of time has passed.


    Dinner was coming to an end.


    Eunha was thinking that she should wake up soon.


    ��I feel sorry for Taeyang.


    On Tae-hee brought a family photo.


    On Tae-hee in her mother��s arms On Tae-hee hanging from her legs.


    And Onyang��s father.


    On Taeyang��s mother smiled bitterly as she touched the photo.


    This is something the sun doesn��t know. So�� I hope you guys don��t talk to Taeyang either.


    Thanks to Joara��s help.


    Eun-ha was able to instill in On-Tae-yang��s mother the perception that he was On-Tae-yang��s best friend.


    Moreover, he and On Tae-hee matched well.


    Maybe that��s why On Taeyang��s mother brought up the story that she had kept in her heart.


    ��I don��t know what to say about Taeyang��s father�� He was a very far-sighted person.


    ������.��


    It��s the first time I��ve said this to Tae-hee, but I��ve said that Tae-yang��s father worked at YH Jedang, but��


    On-Tae-yang��s mother opens her mouth.


    The three of them couldn��t participate in the story of confessing their sins as if they were confessing.


    Eun-ha checked the complexion of Ara and On Tae-hee, who were sitting next to her.


    Their faces hardened slowly as they listened to her story.


    It��s a completely different story from what I heard from Ara.


    Eunha at least maintained her composure.


    In the first place, all he heard from Ara about Onyang��s past was from Ara for a while.


    So even if the story was wrong, I could easily accept it.


    So Mom�� Didn��t I know why Dad died?


    no. Taehee You are right. did i just say He said that Taeyang and Dad were far away.


    On Tae-hee asks as if asking.


    On-Taeyang��s mother laughs forlornly.


    Eunha listened to her story and sorted out the situation.


    It��s a wide person who is far away��.


    If you listen to the story, it��s like that.


    On Taeyang��s father worked at YH Jedang before he was alive.


    Then, he joined a union and demanded wage negotiations, but got into a fight with the gangsters, and unfortunately passed away.


    It was all lies.


    It is true that Taeyang��s father was angry at YH Jedang��s injustice. But he never worked at YH Jedang.


    It is said that On Taeyang��s father used to go to and from construction sites all his life.


    However, it is said that his chivalrous spirit was so overflowing that he could not stand injustice and intervened in every case of others.


    That was the reason he joined YH Jedang��s union.


    Then his identity was discovered and he was kicked out.


    ������.��


    He said he was drunk that day.


    Then he got into a fight with the gangsters and lost his life.


    It was an embarrassing death.


    Taeyang was very young back then�� But what can I say to the kid who liked him.


    On Taeyang is said to have followed his father very well since he was a child.


    that he admired his father


    So On Taeyang expressed doubts about his father��s absence.


    It is said that his mother made up lies to protect his innocence.


    My father lived and died as a hero against injustice endlessly.


    glorified the past.


    But now�� I can��t tell Taeyang the truth. Maybe he won��t believe it.


    In fact, Onyang��s father said he didn��t spend much time with Onyang.


    Onyang��s father said he was out a lot.


    For this reason, On Taeyang seldom talked to his father, and when he saw him, he only looked at his father��s back.


    In the end, the father that On Taeyang remembers is��.


    ��It was nothing more than a fantasy.


    father��s back.


    Father talking to mother.


    On Taeyang eventually created an illusion about his father through the given information.


    I firmly believed that it was real.


    This led to the present warm sun.


    The reason I told you this time, Taehee, is because I think you are all grown up now. I��m sorry I didn��t tell you until now.


    ��I��m fine. I��m fine, Mom.


    Onyang��s mother says,


    On Tae-hee approached her bed and hugged her tightly.


    Then weep.


    She repeatedly said sorry and patted her daughter on the back.


    -So I��ll ask you guys.


    She had been comforting Tae-hee for a long time.


    As she removes On Tae-hee from her arms, she bows her head to Ara and Eun-ha.


    Please continue to be friendly with Taeyang.


    ������.��


    I��ll ask you this too.


    The atmosphere became somber.


    Eunha and Ara couldn��t say anything on the spot.


    He just nodded.


    Even so, Eunha learned one thing��.


    ��After all, the < braver > I knew wasn��t a hero.


    It��s not like a national salvation hero.


    < Braever > On Tae-yang was nothing more than a young boy who was obsessed with the illusion that he was the father he created.


    Eun-ha realized once again how absurd she was thinking about < Braever >.


    ����.


    There were no heroes in the world.


    There is just something wearing the mask of a hero.


    Even so, he looked forward to the appearance of a hero who would drive away the disaster that would come someday.


    However, the hero��s name will no longer be called < Braever >.

 Chapter 506

    Relife Player 506


    [Chapter 138]


    [Another Strategy (4)]


    Academy students can revise their timetable for a month after class begins.


    As a result, students used to take classes freely for a month.


    The same goes for Eunhyuk Choi.


    yeah i need to drop this


    Now I understand why the kids said they never listened to this instructor��s class.


    Optional liberal arts International Mana Management Organization Principles of Public Administration.


    Seeing the screen full of letters, Eunhyuk decided to cancel the course without hesitation.


    I regretted applying for the class blindly because I was inflamed with a passion for learning for a moment.


    I��m not going to go to the mana management organization, but it��s my fault for thinking that I��m going to take a class that seems to be there�� I��d rather take a class on combat


    .


    Eunhyuk came out into the hallway and decided to spend some time somewhere until the next class started.


    what are the other kids doing?


    The captain said he was going to class with Subin earlier��


    Eunhyuk checked the group chat room.


    It seems that those who have free time, including Eunwoo, are resting in the cafeteria of the cultural center.


    I decided to head to the cultural center because I thought it went well just in time.


    By the time he was about to take a step��


    -Where are you going?


    ��uh old man. I��m on my way to drop a class and come out now. you too? I was just about to drop and come out.


    I ran into Bonggu-rae.


    He exchanged a conversation with Gurae, who approached from behind.


    It is said that Bong Gu-rae was also going to the cultural center to pass the time.


    Even though Eunhyuk decided to go with him, he was wary of him.


    I had no choice but to be vigilant.


    I have ears to hear too.


    Do you think I haven��t heard the story that Gu-rae is like that?��


    Because Bong-gu-rae confessed himself.


    Now, the academy students knew what kind of person Bong Gu-rae was.


    As a result, Eunhyuk was at a loss as to how to treat him.


    I��m acting as calmly as possible, but I��ve become cautious without even realizing it.


    The captain thought Gu Rae was a competent sniper and told him not to, but that should be true��


    even within the so-called No Eun-ha division.


    The attitudes of the friends towards Bonggu-rae were different.


    First of all, the women didn��t seem to care that much.


    Rather, they praised him, saying that Bong Gu-rae was the only man with whom they could communicate well.


    There were some people who were interested in people like Bong Gu-rae like Cha Eun-woo.


    The problem was that the male students had different attitudes.


    So, are you trying to make this time a vacancy? I��m thinking about listening first. It��s not that I don��t have enough credits, but I thought it would be better to listen to it in advance while I can listen to it. you?


    I��m going to listen because I don��t have enough grades. So I was looking for a new class to take.


    Jinparang had no idea.


    Kang Si-hyung and Yoo Do-jun were quite open-minded people.


    Mok Min-ho was in a position not to care as long as it did not cause damage.


    Lee Cheon-seo openly hated it.


    Choi Eun-hyeok himself could be said to be similar to Mok Min-ho if asked.


    However, if it is different from Minho Mok��.


    -Could this be me��


    On the outside, Choi Eun-hyeok took the same position as Mo Min-ho, but on the inside, he was trying to get as close to Bong Gu-rae as possible.


    Doubts continued to rise.


    Just in case, I wondered if Bonggu-rae thought of herself as a member of the opposite sex.


    In a way, it could be said that he was standing between Mok Min-ho and Lee Cheon-seo.


    So if you��re thinking of taking one more class, why don��t you take one with me? ��uh? uh huh Uh, that��s��


    To be honest, Eunhyuk Choi was uncomfortable with him.


    It was the same even now.


    Bonggu-rae suggested.


    Upon receiving the sudden offer, Eunhyuk immediately took a defensive stance.


    Ha, I��ll think about it��.


    Hmmm��


    Choi Eun-hyuk psychologically pushed back.


    Then, Bonggu-rae, who had been chattering and keeping pace, turned his head away.


    He looks at Eunhyuk.


    Eunhyuk Choi made a surprised face and quickly stepped back.


    Bonggu-rae gathered her brows.


    self. uh uh why


    Are you avoiding me by any chance?


    No�� Why would I?


    what is not It says avoid me right on my face.


    ����.


    Bonggu-rae asserts.


    Choi Eun-hyeok was stunned and couldn��t answer anything.


    Soon, he realized that what he had kept his mouth shut was affirming Bong Gu-rae��s words.


    Bonggu-rae��s face twisted.


    Seeing that face, Eunhyuk felt his heart sink.


    self. �� huh. Don��t you look in the mirror?


    uh?


    Aren��t you looking in the mirror?


    Bonggu-rae pursed her lips.


    Eunhyuk widened his eyes at the question that he couldn��t understand the context of.


    Then Bonggu-rae continued.


    Do you know how many people are more handsome than you here at the academy? ����.


    I also have eyes for men.


    ����!


    So please don��t misunderstand me


    Bonggu-rae tightens her eyes and says.


    When Choi Eunhyuk heard that, he was shocked as if he had been hit in the head with a hammer.


    In an instant, the ice went out.


    At the same time, he realized that he had been surrounded by prejudice.


    I was thinking self-centeredly and not really trying to understand others.


    Even though the eye gift he had was only effective when he understood the other person well.


    Meanwhile-.


    ��I��m sorry�� I think I misunderstood for a moment. won��t do that in the future


    joy! I just need to know It��s like a star really!


    ����Somehow, I feel a strange lack of self-confidence.


    Should I think it��s fortunate that I didn��t catch Bonggu-rae��s eyes, or should I think it��s a big deal?


    Eunhyuk said that he suffered deeply as he followed Bonggu-rae, who kept moving forward without looking back.


    Thus enlightenment permeates.


    ��


    What is fireworks?


    From a scientific point of view, a flame is a phenomenon in which heat and light are emitted, and it can be said to be a chain of oxidation reactions.


    However, to the player, flames were not a phenomenon that could be explained only by science.


    Just because they know the cause, how many people can connect it directly to an image? Causes are basically nothing but knowledge that must be known. Putting flesh on that knowledge and making it according to your taste is magic!


    Magic is directly related to images.


    Images determine the nature of magic.


    Even if you understand the cause of a phenomenon, if you cannot image it, you do not truly understand it.


    Therefore, in order to enrich an image, it is necessary not only to identify the cause of a phenomenon, but also to know everything related to it as far as possible.


    In that sense-.


    ����< Flame > is a really precious gift for the crazy squid.


    A spark in the mythology of elective course completion.


    Eunha grumbled while listening to the class.


    Every time I take a class, I think that I really envied Kang Hyeon-chul in < Yeomma > who can use fire freely even though he doesn��t know anything about it.


    Some people are born with a natural talent for handling fire, while others have to acquire it.


    However, no matter how much you learn, you will never be able to master the power of the Gift of < Fire >.


    It is a truly unfair world.


    -Didn��t I tell you that this is my first attribute magic class? It��s the first time.


    Nonsense�� So you��re saying you only listened to it 3 times and got it done?


    I didn��t take the class�� but I still have experiences. I also have some knowledge.


    In the meantime, the galaxy did not feel any particular merit in the magic that imaged flames.


    It was because it took a long time to learn the related magic, and even if you learned it at best, it was because the mana consumption was so extreme.


    It could have reduced mana consumption, but in that case, it didn��t have much effect.


    It was a power that Eunha, who lacked mana in her body, could not use even if she learned it.


    ��Can��t use it in battle.


    From what I��ve seen, Eunha Noh, your eyes seem to be too high


    .


    However, starting with Vilent Venom, I was able to greatly reduce the amount of mana consumed to deploy some magic.


    Eun-ha, who has been able to manage mana in her body to some extent, has become interested in giving properties to her magic.


    The ice spells are too complicated.


    Lightning is atrocious in control.


    So the only thing that suits me is the flame.


    Magic using flame as a medium is usually not complicated.


    After materialization, if there is a material to burn, it burns well on its own.


    In addition, it is not difficult to designate a target like magic using lightning as a medium, and if necessary, you can designate a range and burn them all. S��ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It was the reason why Eunha decided to learn magic using flame as a medium.


    But it also didn��t work out as intended.


    That��s it, but what�� Rather than that, tell me how you did it. How can I create a flame that emits that much heat with as little mana as you?


    well.


    do you want to die?


    I remember it with my senses, so I can��t explain it. Or go to Hae-soo-hyung��s workshop and live there for a few days. hmm��. Let me think about it.


    A huge fire is burning in the middle of the classroom.


    The students had to create a flame resembling a flickering flame.


    Of course, the number of successful students was few and far between.


    The galaxy picked up the flames that flickered in the palm of my hand.


    Bae Su-bin seemed to be surprised at how easily he created sparks.


    I��ve lived for several years, including the regression��


    He��s the one who forcibly fought with the mad squid as well as the monsters that handle flames.


    In the meantime, she has been taking various related classes, but she has been playing talent.


    He could affirm that the spark he displayed was not talent.


    It was a product of experience.


    That��s how he understood how devastating the damage the fire could cause.


    But even so-.


    -This isn��t enough.


    Experience alone was not enough.


    I had to use my imagination and create my own magic entirely.


    In this way, there was not much difference from simply lighting a fire.


    ��not easy.


    But even with a touch of imagination.


    There were no images that came to mind.


    no it had to be


    The problem is that he is reliant on experience, so the magic he went through comes to mind.


    Mainly the magic of Kang Hyeon-cheol from < Yeomma >.


    In other words, only magic that consumed mana relentlessly was emerging.


    In


    particular, the image of Kang Hyeon-cheol in < Yeomma > remains so intense in my mind.


    Galactic snapped his fingers as he did sparks.


    In response to the mana rising from his fingertips, a small ember appeared and went out.


    It��s a way that doesn��t suit me.


    It��s a tactic that only that guy who fights without worrying about his body��s mana can do it.


    Kang Hyeon-chul did not accurately designate the target the moment he snapped his fingers.


    He who can handle the flames freely, he ignorantly blew his magic after designating a rough range.


    It was an unsuitable tactic for Eunha, who was seeking efficiency in mana in the body and trying to use the flame as a way to reinforce the battle.


    Magic itself, which uses flame as a medium, must not be used as a weapon. That��s why you��ll run out of mana in your body.


    We need to create better weapons along with existing magic.


    The style you pursue is different.


    If Kang Hyeon-cheol��s sword is based on flame and destructive power.


    The Galactic Sword was based on efficiency and speed.


    You shouldn��t be confused about your strengths.


    It��s adding a spark to my strengths.


    If that happens, the burden of control will inevitably increase.


    You should consider that too.


    I had a lot of trouble.


    Eunha continued to think while listening to the instructor��s class.


    I also felt skeptical.


    Will he be able to control the newly added power?


    It would be nice if someone could control it for me, but that��s not going to happen.


    ��Ah.


    Right then.


    Noh Eun-ha recalled a memory she had overlooked.


    < Yeomma > Where was Kang Hyeon-cheol alone?


    No matter how strong he was, he couldn��t control himself properly and could not have been called one of the strongest players in Korea.


    In his previous life, he found a way to make up for his lack of skills.


    No, I got lucky.


    Come to think of it, I think it was probably at this time��.


    I don��t know the exact time.


    However, I knew that Kang Hyeon-cheol would be looking for a high school academy to give a lecture next year.


    At that time, he had already become the owner of ��it��.


    So when I figured out the timing��.


    ��I should ask Twenty-five to find out.


    The exact time was not known.


    I knew it was this year because of the timing.


    That egg comes out of the player��s market auction.


    ��


    There is something in the Eternal New Testament.


    The flow of money is strange.


    From the outside, it looks fine, but when you check each account, questions creep up.


    Thus, Yoo Do-jun secretly tracked the flow of funds.


    Doubts became certain.


    Are you telling me to believe in what is right in front of me��


    The Eternal New Testament��s movement was thorough.


    However, Yoo Do-jun found their traces through several months of hard work.


    The evidence was now on the table.


    Huh��


    Yu Do-Jun swallowed an empty laugh.


    I rubbed my eyes and carefully examined the papers on the table.


    The more he read the contents of the document, the more his face contorted.


    I feel like denying reality. To think something like this was going on at Youngone Group��


    Is it true or false?


    Yoo Do-jun couldn��t believe the contents of the document.


    The dossier only briefly described a draft of the experiment.


    This alone could not be clearly understood.


    But if it��s true��


    ����It��s a question of where and how far this thing is intertwined


    ��


    It was a troublesome problem.


    If I made a mistake, not only the vice chairman but the entire Youngone Group would be blown away.


    It was something that could not be predicted.


    I don��t think there��s any other way than to ask someone to find out more.


    More clues are needed.


    Yu Do-Jun thought so and postponed the conclusion.


    I couldn��t make a quick decision.


    Whoa�� can I ask Eunha for this?


    He sighed as he looked at the papers on the table.


    I didn��t like the title written on the front of the document.


    The title of the document was:


    ����New Humanity Project��


    About Training Mechanized Players Through Heart Transplantation��

 Chapter 507

    Relife Player 507


    [Chapter 139]


    [Phoenix��s Egg]


    There are a total of seven clans that have received S-level approval in Korea.


    People who like rankings used to refer to them by adding + 0 �C if there was a difference in the performance and size of the clan by evaluating them relative to each other even with the same rank.


    Of course, there were only seven clans with S-class approval, so it was meaningless to divide them into classes.


    Nevertheless, the mark attached after the rating made people��s awareness different.


    In that sense-.


    ��This is the first quarter performance status of the clan. If you look at this, you can see how different it is from the first quarter of last year.


    It��s all about one missing front seat.


    yes that��s right. Clan Road. It��s down 20% from last year. It��s not that the game wasn��t that good, and I haven��t had an accident yet this year.


    The Blaze Clan, which fell from S-grade to S-grade, started the year with fairly low performance.


    Blaze Clan Lord Kang Hyeon-cheol was scolded by the administrative officer while checking his business profits in the office.


    I thought I barely made it to S rank, but what is this��


    S or S-I, what a big deal�� This is not something that feeds you.


    That��s what I mean by feeding them. I told you. Operating profit fell by 20%.


    Shouldn��t we just make that much more next quarter?


    The administrator sighed heavily.


    Either that or not, Kang Hyeon-cheol maintained a calm attitude.


    He wasn��t too obsessed with clan ranks.


    The same goes for him and other clan members.


    They were content with just being able to wield a sword.


    As a result, the wrinkles on the forehead of the administrator who was in charge of the clan��s housekeeping were inevitable.


    I thought it would drop to A grade, but isn��t it fortunate that it didn��t fall?


    Please don��t think about falling.


    On the other hand, there was one more reason why Kang Hyeon-cheol was calm.


    The clan rank did not drop much more than he had expected.


    If you��re also a member of Clan Blaze, don��t you care about rank?


    Is that what a Clanlord would say?


    Also, it was not an A, but it fell to an S-, so it��s good because it was cheap. Haha��.


    A few months ago from now.


    The Blaze Clan entered the final round of the Academy Cultural Festival general division competition.


    As a result, the academy sent a stern protest and��.


    ����If you��re that age now, don��t you have to have a shaved head? Did you want to be humiliated like this in front of your clanmates?��


    < Empress > Shin Seo-yeong had invaded the Blaze Clan.


    Even though she had stepped down from the Twelve now, her career was not something to be ignored.


    So he couldn��t refute anything and had to be scolded by her.


    Even in front of the clan members.


    Anyway, let��s forget about the past and do well from the next quarter.


    ��hey. Clanlord? Weird why does it sound like I��m doing something wrong?


    stop going out and working Haha�� S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    that wasn��t the end.


    The academy invasion even reached the ears of the fairy.


    So, the fairy Lim Ga-eul entrusted Kang Hyeon-cheol with all sorts of tasks in the sense of keeping the dignity as the Twelve Seat.


    In addition, while lowering the level of the Blaze Clan by one, it ordered them to devote themselves to national projects until the first quarter of this year.


    This was the reason for the poor performance of Blaze Clan in the first quarter of this year.


    What if performance is poor? Still, I could see how much the Choco Pie kid had grown. Hey, he��s a real thing.


    just do it


    Hyeoncheol Kang snapped his fingers and burned the report that the administrator had just handed over.


    He hummed while remembering what the clan members who fought with Noh Eun-ha had talked about before.


    It was a military song.


    I want to tell you that we should run and


    fight right away.


    A promising player who is not a player but is known as the most promising player in the industry with a nickname.


    Kang Hyeon-cheol wanted to compete with No Eun-ha once.


    But he couldn��t touch him because he wasn��t even a player yet.


    It was obvious that the < empress > would go into a rage.


    I also saw the fairy��s gaze.


    ��2 years. Let��s endure for two years��.


    Let��s endure for two years until Noh Eun-ha graduates from the academy.


    Hyeoncheol Kang thought to himself.


    Then he decided to do something else to divert his attention.


    [��Are you not working right now?]


    I��m working hard. Why is this happening?


    [There��s no way that could have happened��]


    Park Hye-rim got a call just in time.


    It was a hello call.


    She told me that she would be dispatched to the Player Market as part of her duties in the Twelve Seats.


    Oh yeah? you��re going to suffer


    It was the time when the first half auction was held in the player market.


    It was an auction where items that were not normally traded were exhibited, so I had to be fully prepared for my expenses.


    It must be for that reason that she attends as the Twelve Seat.


    Kang Hyeon-cheol passed it over without thinking.


    because it wasn��t his job.


    right then-


    [��Anyway,


    since you��re a Clan Lord, aren��t you going to appear on the market?]


    Maybe so?


    [Then why don��t you help me with my work?]


    Huh? why me?


    Park Hye-rim��s sudden request.


    Hyeoncheol Kang frowned.


    I had no intention of helping anyone else.


    However, Park Hye-rim seemed to have predicted his reaction��.


    [��I��ll serve sundaeguk. That��s where I went last time. I said it was delicious.]


    ����.


    [I was generous. Assorted sundae is also served. Call?]


    Call.


    Park Hye-rim proposes a deal.


    Kang Hyeon-cheol, salivating in his mouth at the sound of sundaeguk, nodded like Pavlov��s dog.


    ��


    April passed quickly.


    Around the time Eunha finished her midterm exams.


    The call I had been waiting for all along arrived from Twenty-five.


    ��As expected, I was right.


    Twenty-five tell.


    It is said that the item that Eunha is looking for is scheduled to be auctioned in the first half of the player market.


    At that time, Eunha sang joy.


    The timing was just right.


    I almost missed out on a valuable opportunity.


    Lucky for you.


    It was a well-known story that Kang Hyeon-cheol found it at an auction, but it was not known until the exact time.


    in a previous life.


    Kang Hyeon-cheol of Twelve Seats < Yeomma > met Gi-yeon, who compensated for his lack of control.


    A story that is quite famous in the industry.


    However, Eun-ha did not know when he met Gi-yeon.


    I only thought it was around this time by roughly comparing my memories.


    That��s why the galaxy left instructions to keep an eye on the player market from twenty-five.


    So-.


    ��There are many players.


    Because it��s a player market.


    It seems that even players who are mainly active in the provinces have come up.


    Do you know anything about that?


    Seoul COEX.


    Eunha visited the player market where the first half of the auction was held.


    Of course he wasn��t alone.


    Seohyun Han also accompanied them.


    Han Seo-hyun, who was holding Eun-ha��s hand, was carefully examining the players entering the building.


    Then, they casually hit the clan they belonged to.


    Eunha couldn��t help but be surprised.


    If you��re going to be an administrator of a clan, shouldn��t you have at least memorized the coats of arms of other clans?


    As if this is something you should basically know.


    Seohyun Han replied calmly.


    Eun-ha noticed that she was studying hard to enter the university and become the clan��s administrator.


    This older sister is also a very strange person.


    Even if I just stay still, I can live comfortably��


    Eun-ha smiled bitterly inside.


    I couldn��t help but think that Seohyun Han was a geek.


    It wasn��t that I didn��t like it.


    Rather, he liked the way she looked.


    Let��s go quickly too. Let��s go inside and have a cool coffee.


    okay.


    After getting engaged to Seohyun Han.


    Eunha used to meet Han Seohyun once every other week on weekends.


    Han Seo-hyun said that no matter how political the relationship was, the people around her should not think of it as strange.


    Eun-ha, who fell for her conversation, was fulfilling the date they had verbally promised each other at the beginning of their engagement.


    Meeting her today was also part of the promise.


    Last week I went on a date with Hayang and this week I went on a date with Lee noona.


    Even if I leave the academy on the weekend, I can hardly find time to be at home.


    Thanks to this, Eun-ha had to meet Seo-hyun Han and Ha-yang Jeong alternately during the golden weekend.


    Hyung-guk can��t even rest properly at home.


    He even complained that Eun-ah and Eun-ae were not interested in him.


    It��s not that I don��t like it.


    Even if I went on a date with two people, I usually went home before nightfall.


    The whining of Eun-ah and Eun-ae was just a joke.


    Eunha looked back at Seohyun Han who was following her holding her hand.


    ��Why?


    No, it��s just�� You��re pretty today.


    That��s the first thing you say when you first meet. thanks anyway


    no. When we met earlier, I didn��t think you were very pretty, did you? While I went to the bathroom earlier, makeup��


    Do you want to get scolded? Keep the jokes to 1 verse only. You can just say you��re pretty if you��re pretty, why are you shy?


    My hands are also very painful to pinch


    .


    Although it was not verbally promised.


    Eun-ha held her hand as if it were natural to meet her someday.


    She didn��t hesitate either.


    Sometimes she held Eunha��s hand first.


    It was like that today too.


    When we first met, Eunha first got off at Samseong Station, and she held her hand first.


    ��then it looked strangely pretty.


    Was it because he suddenly hit and came in?


    I get off the subway and look at the map.


    Seohyun Han took her hand without saying a word.


    At that time, Eun-ha thought unintentionally that she was very pretty.


    I couldn��t say it, so I was playing around and now my hand was pinched by her.


    Eunha rubbed the back of her hand, which had turned reddish.


    In fact, it took a while to rub.


    because she rubbed it


    I��m holding your hand


    however?


    I am now free to decide what to do with this hand. be nice to me


    What is it?


    Seohyun Han quickly lifts her hand with a pod.


    Then he shows what he can pinch his hand at any time.


    Eun-ha smiled at her as she acted triumphantly as if she were holding on to her own leash.


    That was when he was careless.


    She hooked up and came in.


    -Tell me honestly.


    what?


    Did you enjoy going on a date with Hayang last week? ����.


    It��s a girlfriend, of course it would have been nice. isn��t it?


    A very embarrassing question.


    She must be asking as a joke, but the galaxy felt like she was walking on a knife��s edge.


    Whether you say it��s good or it��s not good


    Eun-ha knew that no matter what answer she gave, the initiative passed to Seo-hyun Han.


    I already had a good experience last week.


    oh what does that matter The most important thing is that I��m dating you like this right now. is not it? Hmm��


    Then Eun-ha knew what kind of answer would be wise.


    He smirked exaggeratedly and dodged the question.


    Han Seo-hyun looked into his eyes and seemed to be lost in thought.


    Eventually, she said��


    ��Now you really have both legs. In that way, it is cleverly avoided.


    ��Isn��t it too much for the person who pulled me over my legs to say that?


    Seohyun Han clicked her tongue.


    Eunha stuck out her tongue.


    The situation in which Seohyun Han sold herself was so unfair.


    Either that or not-.


    -I��ll pretend to be deceived and move on. That��s right, dating you like this is the most important thing.


    Seohyun Han growled.


    She let out a pleasant laugh while seemingly bruising him.


    ��


    Unlike the underground market, the player market was a market that players legally used.


    It was the reason Eunha brought Seohyun Han without feeling any hesitation.


    Originally, I was going to come with Do-jun. Do-joon would be able to enter any auction house.


    But since it��s possible for me too, I guess you decided to go on a date.


    to become an administrator. So it��s because I want to show you how the industry works.


    excuses.


    It��s not an excuse.


    I��ll think no.


    Player markets are located in many places.


    However, most of the high-quality products were gathered at COEX in Seoul.


    Of course, the quality of the products at the auction, which only happens twice a year, could be said to be much better.


    Therefore, players from all over the country came to participate in the first half of the auction.


    ��From here on, you must show me your membership card to enter.


    There is no entry limit to the player market.


    However, there were restrictions on entry when participating in auctions held inside the market.


    In addition, the auctions held in various places had different entry restrictions.


    Here you go. �� Has confirmed. I hope you have a good time today.


    Is that really Sirius?


    Are you Sirius too?


    What kind of Sirius am I? My father works there.


    If you marry me, won��t you eventually become Sirius?


    yes i lost


    Where should I go?


    gotta see now


    The goods that Eunha is trying to buy at this auction are of the highest grade.


    Naturally, the entry conditions were bound to become more difficult.


    It was not an auction that he could participate in as he was not even a player yet.


    Without the power of Sirius Group.


    In the end, Eunha was able to enter the auction house as Han Seohyun��s companion.


    So many have come


    Players Market Tier 1 Auction House.


    He took a quick look at the players gathered in the auction house.


    There were quite a few familiar faces.


    It could be said that they were distant seniors to him.


    Let��s go sit over there. huh.


    As he looked at the players.


    The players also looked at the galaxy.


    Meeting their eyes, he bowed his head to them as if to show respect.


    Then, I took Han Seo-hyun and settled down in a place that was as inconspicuous as possible.


    And after a while-.


    [��From now on, we will start the first half of the 13th year of the Seonryeok auction.]


    The auction has begun.


    It was an elixir that was hard to find, and Artifact skill stones were auctioned off.


    Each time, players raised their hands and engaged in a bidding war to win the product.


    There was no product that did not win the auction, and the product sold out quickly as soon as it went up for auction.


    As much as that, the goods coming up from the first-class auction house were precious.


    And time passed again��


    ��It came out.


    Finally.


    The product that Eunha had been waiting for came up on the stage.


    ������.��


    [I think people here probably know. Yes, this is a phantom egg.]


    A pure white egg.


    The egg, the size of half a finger, was wrapped around mana.


    Eunha smiled at the egg.


    [This egg found in Mt. Bibong, Gyeongsangbuk-do is estimated to be an egg affected by the 8th tier monster, Fire Rat.] The


    auctioneer explained the egg of the phantom beast in a tone of pity.


    The explanation is that it must have been influenced by the fire rat, an 8th tier monster.


    Players groaned everywhere.


    Although phantom beasts are precious��


    Even so, it is difficult to use phantom beasts based on 8th tier monsters.


    The galaxy knew why they were groaning.


    It��s a replacement that won��t help much.


    As a phantom beast based on fire rats, there wouldn��t be much use for it other than lighting a cigarette.


    Eunha giggled when she heard them whispering.


    What am I good at


    The value of that egg is by no means low.


    The galaxy could be assertive.


    But I didn��t mean to say it.


    If that happens, there will be an uproar.


    [��Then, let��s start the auction.]


    Among the people gathered here.


    The only person who knows the identity of that egg is an egg based on the 3rd tier monster, Phoenix.


    Eunha had a full smile on her face.

 Chapter 508

    Relife Player 508


    [Chapter 139]


    [Phoenix��s Egg (2)]


    Ubiquity is the power to change the status quo.


    Thus, beings affected by omnipresence escape from the prescribed vessel.


    Most of the time, they cannot withstand the power and transform into monsters that deviate from the standard of life.


    However, with very little probability, beings are reborn as transcendent beings.


    ��Artifacts that occur naturally are the most representative examples.


    A being affected by omnipresence.


    If the entity is an inanimate object, it turns into an artifact.


    Although a being has life, if it is a plant, it is usually reborn as an elixir.


    If the being is human��.


    ��It��s called a demon.


    Even though they called them new people.


    At this point, it is still considered a theoretical existence��


    In theory, humans become demons.


    However, their existence has not been proven ��yet��.


    As a result, some scholars of mana denied that demons could exist, and argued that humans affected by omnipresence become subhumans.


    Some even called a person whose hair was discolored due to the mana in their body a demon.


    However, Ain or the person with discolored hair was definitely a human.


    They were stepping on the line of being biologically human.


    Finally, in the case of animals��.


    ��Is that what you want to buy?


    that��s right. That��s it.


    Phantom beast�� I��ve heard of it, but it��s the first time I��ve actually seen it.


    Strictly speaking, it is an egg of a phantom beast, but phantom beasts are so rare that it is hard to see them.


    Animals evolve into phantom beasts.


    Distinguished from monsters that covet mana, phantom beasts were mysterious beings who possessed reason and intelligence and could use magic.


    It was so rare.


    That��s why Hwangsan-gun��s players are called < Beast Tamers >.


    Twelve Seats < Beast Tamer > Hwangsan-kun.


    The reason why he is called such a nickname is because he was serving two phantom beasts.


    The story of his contract with two tigers when he was young was famous in the industry.


    However, the phantom beast now on the auction house is��.


    ��It��s an egg that hasn��t even been born yet.


    It is not a phantom beast, but an egg of phantom beast.


    A very rare egg that is less known than the existence of phantom beasts.


    The value was also higher than the egg of phantom beast.


    A phantom beast with reason and intelligence sometimes ignores and tests its owner.


    The beast born from the egg showed blind loyalty and obedience to its owner.


    In other words, there was no betrayal and it was easy to raise.


    It was the reason why the eyes of the people gathered at the present place were shining.


    Of course-


    ��A phantom beast like a fire rat?


    It has no value except for ornamental purposes.


    The specs are very disappointing for an


    egg of a phantom beast with high rarity.


    Eun-ha gave a small chuckle when she saw them quickly change their stance.


    I couldn��t help but laugh when I thought of how bitter they would feel if they knew Al��s identity later.


    However, Seohyun Han did not seem to understand.


    ��Is that good?


    that��s not natural It��s a phantom egg.


    But they say that monsters that become bases aren��t good.


    What does this older sister not know?


    After the phantom egg was revealed.


    It seemed that she, too, was constantly monitoring the reactions of the people around her.


    She picked up their stories and told Eunha.


    Eunha shrugged.


    No one knows what the egg will become until it hatches.


    Is it like that?


    of course.


    An egg that was found in the area inhabited by the 8th tier monster, Fire Rat.


    Therefore, it is estimated that a phantom beast based on the fire rat will be born.


    It was just an estimate anyway.


    No one was sure what came out of the egg.


    You don��t know until you��re born.


    The egg of the phantom beast was like that.


    Nevertheless, people living in this era were accepting the word estimation with certainty.


    Then you got a big nose injury.


    How could I have known that the phantom born from that egg was based on the 3rd tier monster Phoenix, not the 8th tier monster Fire Rat?


    Only the galaxy knows.


    He scoffed at the passive bidders at the auction.


    Judging by the trend, it seemed that they were considering that egg like an egg.


    It is a waste to leave However, the item that appears in the next auction could have a higher value, so I can��t raise the price rashly.


    After all, the auction price of the Illusion Egg was slowly rising.


    Let��s go in slowly now.


    okay.


    The egg��s auction price, which started at 1 billion, is now around 1.7 billion.


    The number of people raising their hands began to decrease little by little.


    Eunha, who had been waiting for this moment, decided to participate in the auction.


    The moment he was about to raise his hand when the auction price of Al reached 1.7 billion.


    ��2.5 billion!


    ������.��


    [Yes, 2.5 billion came out.]


    �� Ha�� Come to think of it, that guy was there��


    800 million jumped out of nowhere.


    People held their breath watching the rapid price movement.


    Eunha stuck out her tongue.


    That guy really needs to get out of my life.


    There is no enemy.


    I had forgotten


    The existence of the squid, not the person who became the owner of that egg in the previous life.


    Eun-ha looked back at Hyeon-chul Kang, who shouted from behind him, and stuck out his tongue.


    ��


    < Yeomma > Kang Hyeon-cheol has no brain.


    His brain is made of swords.


    Eunha evaluated the character < Yeomma > like that.


    Nevertheless, the reason he was called one of the strongest in Korea in his previous life was because of his talent, skill, and talent that overwhelmed his absent mind.


    One lucky one is really good.


    A phantom beast was born from the egg he bought thinking it was an egg of a fire rat.


    in a previous life.


    Kang Hyeon-cheol signed a contract with a phantom beast born from an egg.


    The phantom beast, based on the 3rd tier monster Phoenix, had the ability to freely manipulate fire.


    ����Control please.��


    A gift of < Inflammation > that changes the mana inside the body into flames.


    Also, a phantom beast that freely handles fire.


    The combination of the two attributes worked together to make Kang Hyeon-cheol a perfect player.


    Kang Hyeon-chul became a contractor for the phantom beast and handed over his mana control, which could be said to be his weakness, to the phantom beast.


    Now wait. Are you crazy now?


    why not!?


    What is 2.5 billion? 2.5 billion��. Is that the name of someone else��s dog!?


    I don��t even do much.


    This man is crazy crazy!


    Eunha sighed inwardly.


    Apparently, Hyeoncheol Kang really liked the egg that was being sold at the auction.


    From the back,


    I could hear Park Hye-rim and Kang Hyeon-cheol scuffle in the Twelve Seats < The Holy Mother >.


    ������.��


    Twelve Seats < The Holy Mother > Park Hye-rim.


    Twelve Seats < Yeomma > Kang Hyeon-cheol.


    Each and every one of them was a big influence within the industry.


    The hall was confused by the sudden appearance of the two.


    In addition, the two people are raising their voices and quarreling.


    People��s attention was drawn.


    sorry. sorry. We��ll just leave.


    Why do you want to quit? I��m just participating as a player, not as a member of the Twelve Seat? Auction continues!


    This person is really��.


    Belatedly noticing people��s gaze, Park Hye-rim lowered his head.


    When she tried to drag Kang Hyeon-cheol away, he shook her hand.


    In the end, Park Hye-rim seemed to have given up.


    She found an appropriately empty seat and guided Kang Hyeon-cheol.


    [��we will resume the auction. 2.5 billion. Are there any more?]


    The whispers also subsided.


    Only then did the auctioneer come to his senses and ask the people.


    But no one raised a hand.


    No wonder.


    Who the hell would think to buy a fire rat egg for more than 2.5 billion won?


    The egg of the phantom beast is worth calling.


    However, the phantom egg, which used the 8th tier monster, the Fire Rat, as its base, did not have that much value.


    In such a situation-.


    ��2.6 billion.


    ��what?


    [2.6 billion came out.]


    Eunha raised her hand right before the countdown ended.


    Exclamation erupted everywhere.


    People turned their eyes curiously to Eunha, who was willing to pay 2.6 billion won for the fire rat eggs.


    -You look young? I am an academy student. How the hell did you get here?


    Isn��t that Noh Eunha? < Pleasantly Naughty >.


    ��uh? Choco Pie kid? Eunha Noh?


    Many people recognized him.


    Of course, among them was Kang Hyeon-cheol, who was in the back.


    Even so, the galaxy did not care about their gaze.


    It just sent a gaze to the moderator to move on.


    [2.6 billion came out. Any more?]


    The auctioneer opened his mouth.


    People now took their eyes off him and waited for Kang Hyeon-chul to open his mouth.


    Hyeoncheol Kang was making a grunt.


    Then-.


    �C I don��t know. 2.7 billion! It��s really crazy��


    [2.7 billion came out. Are there any more?]


    Hyeoncheol Kang raised his hand and shouted.


    Someone whistled.


    For those who do not participate in the auction, the winning bid competition between Eunha and Hyeoncheol Kang has become a thrill.


    Accordingly, Eunha decided to listen to their wish to the fullest.


    2.8 billion.


    ��omg!


    [2.8 billion came out. Are there any more?]


    Eun-ha was elated.


    His face was at peace even though he had raised a sum of 100 million won.


    That��s right.


    Because it��s not my money anyway.


    Dojoon Card.


    Eun-ha brought Yoo Do-jun��s card to buy the phantom beast��s egg.


    Yu Do-jun even told me to spend as much as I wanted no matter how much money it cost.


    There was nothing to be afraid of in the galaxy.


    Well, it��s not money without a price��


    Of course, Yoo Do-jun didn��t hand him the card without paying anything.


    Sooner or later, he would have to ask him for something related to Youngwon Group.


    In return for Eunha��s help, Yu Do-Jun gave permission to spend any amount of money on this auction.


    So where would you like to visit?


    I was confident of winning the bid.


    Eunha looked back.


    Kang Hyeon-cheol��s eyes met.


    The two got into a fight.


    Thus, a battle of pride between the two began.


    2.9 billion!


    3 billion. 3.1 billion! 3.2 billion.


    3.3 billion! 3.4 billion. Kuw��


    as if to see who would win.


    The two declared that they raised 100 million won to each other��s price.


    As a result, the auction price was soaring in an instant.


    [3.4 billion came out. Are there any more?]


    Gut��!


    But this was a battle with a decided winner.


    Unlike the galaxy overflowing with money.


    Unfortunately, Kang Hyeon-cheol was running out of money.


    at last


    ��Hyerim. lend me some money


    Kang Hyeon-cheol cringed to borrow money from Park Hye-rim.


    Park Hye-rim sighed as if he couldn��t stop it.


    would you like to have that?


    There is a fight that a man must not lose. this is such a fight


    Can��t you just lose?


    you don��t understand No, so are you going to lend me money or not?


    ��hey. Is this the attitude of the person asking for a loan? 1 billion. Just lend me 100 million.


    I can��t live��


    It seemed like a dramatic negotiation.


    Hyeoncheol Kang once again burned his fighting spirit.


    He proudly raised his hand.


    3.5 billion!


    [3.5 billion came out. Are there any more?]


    Eun-ha looked back.


    Hyeoncheol Kang was proud.


    But those who had it were at ease.


    3.6 billion.


    ����.


    Kang Hyeon-cheol��s hand went down.


    He borrows money from Park Hye-rim again.


    Eun-ha turned her head away from Park Hye-rim.


    are you annie


    Did you know now that I��m 2 years younger than my sister?


    Wanna be scolded?


    Han Seohyun looked at me childishly.


    Eunha remained firm in her gaze.


    There was a fight that a man should not back down from.


    Although she couldn��t seem to understand.


    can you pay for that? don��t you know me sister? I am No Eunha.


    don��t play around Do-joon lent me money.


    Seohyun Han asked.


    Eun-ha took out Yoo Do-jun��s card from her wallet and showed it.


    Seohyun Han sighed.


    After all, it��s called debt.


    it��s a debt It��s an investment.


    that��s debt


    Saying something is not right.


    Seohyun Han takes away his card.


    Then she took out her card from her wallet.


    Eun-ha, who inadvertently received the card, made a puzzled face.


    use my card


    why not?


    I��m not one to watch my man run into debt wherever he goes.


    Han Seo-hyun says to write as much as you want.


    The galaxy that received the card was dazed.


    I hadn��t even thought about borrowing money from her.


    I couldn��t help but ask.


    ��isn��t this debt then?


    Why is it a debt? S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It��s not my money, so it��s a debt.


    Why isn��t that your money?


    So is this my money?


    that��s your money Whose money is it if it��s not yours?


    why not?


    Seohyun Han answered the question as if it were natural.


    The galaxy was absurd.


    I wondered if she was playing with words.


    Eunha looked at her as if she couldn��t understand.


    Then Seohyun Han said��.


    ��If you get married, won��t my money become your money and your money will soon become my money?


    ����.


    So don��t worry about money and spend it to your heart��s content.


    Han Seo-hyun said as if it were natural.


    Eunha was at a loss for words to stop.


    She was right.


    There was nothing wrong.


    That��s right�� but


    Kang Hyeon-chul seems to have borrowed another 100 million won.


    He called 3.7 billion.


    Hearing that Eunha is 3.7 billion, he fell into deep thought.


    Doesn��t that mean you have to get married to get my money?


    Eunha raised her hand.


    Called 3.8 billion.


    People clap now.


    Eunha overheard the sound of them clapping.


    Then, he looked at Han Seo-hyun, who was looking at him from the side.


    [3.8 billion came out. Are there more?]


    Why?


    No��.


    Han Seo-hyun brushes her hair back.


    Then smile softly.


    It��s like being tempted.


    Eun-ha decided to turn her eyes away from her and focus on the auction.


    3.9 billion!


    4 billion.


    Seed��!


    No matter how much you keep thinking


    Eunha couldn��t help but clear her doubts.


    Why do I keep feeling like I��ve fallen into ant hell��?


    The price battle continued after that.


    Eunha has now raised its price with a cautious attitude.


    Seohyun Han said it was not a debt.


    Eunha felt like she was in debt to Han Seohyun.


    Then, without hesitation, I ended up marrying her.


    ��6 billion.


    ������.��


    So 6 billion.


    Eun-ha owes Han Seo-hyun.


    On that day, the story spread throughout the player industry that Noh Eun-ha had bought the fire rat��s egg for a large sum of 6 billion won.

 Chapter 509

    Relife Player 509


    [Chapter 139]


    [Phoenix��s Egg (3)]


    Turn back time a day ago.


    Han Seo-hyun, who is attending the same university, was having brunch with Han Seo-yeon at a nearby cafe.


    -So you kissed?


    sister.


    Even though I spent 3 years in Japan.


    There was no change in the personality of the older sister Han Seo-yeon.


    Seohyun Han frowned.


    It was because her older sister was inquiring about her and Eunha��s love history as a hot topic.


    Can��t you even talk about this with your family?


    It��s family, so I don��t want to talk about it. Cheating is�� So did you do it? ����.


    There is no conversation at all.


    Han Seo-yeon��s attitude is stubborn.


    Seohyun Han replied with a cold gaze.


    However, it seems that Seoyeon was able to infer the answer just from her expression.


    I guess you haven��t done it yet?


    I��ll take care of my own business.


    yes who is what I��m just worried.


    Han Seo-yeon, who eats and snorts.


    Seohyun Han kept her mouth shut.


    Either that or not, Han Seo-yeon spoke again.


    The time Hayang spent with Eunha was longer than you. ����. Then shouldn��t it be seen that there is a high possibility that the progress has already gone out? What do you want to say?


    I��m worried that Eunha��s heart goes to Hayang more. I��m worried that my little brother will be beaten.


    You don��t have to worry. still.


    Han Seo-yeon��s worries.


    Seeing her emotions with her eyes, Seohyun replied as if it was nothing special.


    Then, Han Seo-yeon pouted her lips with a dissatisfied face.


    Han Seo-hyun ignored it as it was.


    I was trying to ignore it.


    Until she said the next thing.


    -Can you give me some advice on how to get Eunha��s heart to go to you?


    ����.


    Han Seo-yeon, who is foolish.


    Seohyun Han hesitated while moving the tableware.


    Then I checked her feelings.


    Half worried, half joking.


    It was a feeling that I thought it was worth listening to.


    ����.


    But I don��t ask with my mouth.


    Seohyun asked with her eyes.


    no ordered


    Come on, tell me.


    If this is one thing, it��s over.


    Han Seo-yeon shrugged her shoulders with a face that didn��t care.


    Soon, she brought the hand she used to handle the knife to her mouth and��


    -Just kiss me right away. Wouldn��t boys die if they were that age? Sister��


    Why is that face like that? no listen to me Is it okay if you just kiss me once? Where is your face, is it just a face?


    Let��s eat quickly and get up. It��s time to go to class soon.


    Doesn��t he want to believe me? Believe me. do you trust my sister? ����.


    and when kissing.


    ��what are you doing? this. You have to use this.


    ����.


    Han Seo-yeon suddenly sticks out her tongue.


    Seohyun looked at her sister with a pitiful gaze.


    Even if you believe me If this is the case, Eunha��s heart is a pity! ����. Did you have a lump now? ��I won��t do it. Do you want to pretend to be cheated and give it a try? One effect is certain. Eunha would really like it?


    ����.


    Han Seo-yeon speaks passionately.


    There is not a single lie.


    Seohyun Han decided to listen to her story with a deluded heart for a while.


    Meanwhile, if there was something she didn��t know about her own sister.


    It is said that her older sister was the one who learned love through books.


    ��


    It is 6 billion.


    Although there is nothing that cannot be paid.


    It was quite a burden even for those who entered the first-class auction house.


    However, a young man who was not even a player yet spent 6 billion won to purchase the egg of the phantom beast.


    What did I do at that age��


    crazy�� where did the money come from? Where the hell did 6 billion come from?


    < Excellent Donanma > Noh Eun-ha.


    His name, who won the bid for the phantom beast��s egg, was instantly known to those present.


    At first, people who laughed at the way he competed with Kang Hyeon-cheol in < Yeomma > changed their expressions when they heard his true identity.


    Huh�� An academy student��


    So you��re saying he wasn��t even a player yet?


    Somehow�� he seemed young.


    Rumors have spread in the industry.


    A young man who hadn��t even become a player yet paid 6 billion won at a first-class auction house.


    Everyone couldn��t help but be stunned.


    6 billion won is not the name of anyone��s family, but where did that money come from?


    They couldn��t help but wonder.


    Did any group sponsor you?


    No, give me 6 billion won. They say that they sponsor 6 billion won to buy something at an auction?


    where did that money come from? Oh, but how did you get here even though you��re not a player?


    how is that? I couldn��t come in, so who even came in with me?


    Come to think of it, who is the kid next to you?


    Strangely familiar�� Isn��t that Han Seohyun? Seohyun Han? Who is it?


    Sirius Group Chairman��s second daughter. ������.��


    The question was quickly resolved.


    People��s eyes now turned to the woman sitting next to Eunha.


    Her appearance drew attention from the first time she set foot in the auction house.


    Belatedly, some people recognized her identity.


    A direct descendant of Sirius Group? no, why are you here?


    There must have been only one eldest daughter participating in the group management��. Why�� Han Seo-hyun,


    a direct descendant of Sirius Group.


    A name not well known within the industry was mentioned.


    I was curious about people��s eyes.


    They realized why Noh Eun-ha was able to enter this place.


    The ensuing question is what kind of relationship Noh Eun-ha and Han Seo-hyun have.


    It was then.


    -Let��s stop moving now. okay.


    while the auction moved on to the next one.


    Noh Eun-ha stood up as if she had finished her business.


    But he reached out his hand to her.


    he or she


    The two of them held each other��s hands so naturally.


    Come to think of it, I think I heard that Noh Eun-ha got engaged to a direct descendant of the Sirius Group a while ago��. It


    was like that, right?


    oh right It was quite a stir at one time because of the engagement. i was eating it


    Does that mean that he will soon become a member of the Sirius Group?


    People couldn��t focus on the auction.


    They stared intently at the two leaving the auction house and whispered.


    Among them, those who are well-informed about how the world works recognized the fact that the Sirius Group had obtained Noh Eun-ha.


    Then, he began to interpret that the phantom beast��s egg, which he paid with Han Seo-hyun��s money, was like an engagement gift.


    Or that the Sirius Group is actively supporting him.


    It��s strange�� What��s strange about you?


    As far as I know, I heard that Noh Eun-ha is dating Jeong Ha-yang��


    Jung Ha-yang? Where did you hear that, but who was it? Ah, < Index >��s < The Seed >?


    Isn��t it a direct descendant of the Alice Group?


    After thinking about it for a while, there was such a story. Noh Eun-ha is dating Alice��s direct descendant��


    ��I don��t understand right now, what the hell is it? I think both are correct. ������.��


    No, haven��t you heard the news yet? Not too long ago, there were rumors in the industry about Noh Eun-ha wearing both legs, but��


    ��Crazy����


    Anyway.


    The story that Noh Eun-ha bought the phantom beast��s egg with a large sum of 6 billion has become a famous story in the industry.


    ��


    People��s eyes were annoying.


    I don��t know if it��s you


    I didn��t like the fact that even Han Seo-hyun went up and down from other people��s mouths.


    Let��s find out what��s pretty��


    Why are you giving her eyes?


    I just didn��t like it.


    However, I couldn��t make a fuss on the spot.


    Eun-ha, who was going to look at the items being auctioned because she had come to a first-class auction house, took her to her feet.


    Seohyun Han followed without a word.


    ����?


    Why?


    How come you look good��


    that��s right. It just feels good.


    While following the auction house staff to receive the phantom egg.


    Eunha looked down at her, who seemed oddly happy.


    The gaze was deep.


    It seems that if you do it wrong, you will be sucked in.


    Eun-ha, who managed to look away from her, was guided to a room.


    ��Please wait here for a while.


    Is it a benefit given to those who entered the first-class auction house?


    Or is it because she is a direct descendant of Sirius Group?


    The interior of the room was reminiscent of a luxury hotel.


    Eunha and her sat on the soft sofa and spent some time drinking coffee brought by the staff.


    ��Thank you very much for using our store today. Please check the items you receive.


    Before long, an employee who is said to be working as the head of the department accompanied his subordinates and brought an egg of phantom beast.


    Eunha looked at the wooden box they politely set down on the table.


    they step back


    Eunha stretched out her hand with a wooden box.


    yes that��s right.


    opened the chest


    A phantom beast egg placed on a red cushion.


    No phoenix eggs.


    Eunha carefully took out the Phoenix��s egg.


    It is slightly larger than a smartphone.


    I know.


    Seohyun Han tilted her body to the side.


    With her shoulder pressed against Eunha��s shoulder, she stood up her smartphone to measure the egg��s height.


    Soon, the galaxy brought the phoenix egg onto his lap.


    Can I touch you?


    touch it �� it��s smooth. just know


    Then did you think there was something else called a phantom egg? So, are rat-like creatures being born here?


    Han Seo-hyun gently caressing the egg.


    Soon, she frowned.


    Eunha burst out laughing because she was so cute.


    why. do you hate mice? I hate rodents.


    Then when he is born, he won��t be able to come close to me anymore.


    wanna play? Then you shouldn��t let me come.


    Seohyun Han bluntly reprimands her.


    I don��t think I��ll ever drop her.


    He took her hand as he spoke his opinion firmly and brought it back to the egg.


    are you okay. There won��t be a child you don��t like.


    how do you know that don��t you believe me ��I don��t think he��s lying.


    If a phantom beast my sister dislikes is born, I will not allow her to come close. okay? yes i believe


    don��t worry.


    huh.


    know the future


    He also knew what would come out of this egg.


    Eunha put her hand in hers.


    Try injecting mana into the egg.


    ��like this?


    right that way. You don��t have to be that hard.


    The phantom beast uses mana as its stock. By absorbing mana, it maintains its own existence.


    Of course, the same goes for the phantom beast sleeping in the egg.


    In order for a phantom beast to be born from an egg, a sufficient amount of mana must be absorbed.


    So Eun-ha and Han Seo-hyeon infused mana into the egg.


    This process is the most important.


    The phantom beast that awakes from the egg makes the person who has injected the most mana into it as its contractor.


    So it was ambiguous to say that he became the owner completely just because he obtained the egg of the phantom beast.


    He had to imprint that he was the owner while periodically injecting mana into it.


    come on be born sea??h th�� N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He, too, did not know when the phantom beast��s egg would be born.


    just wait


    Eunha watched as the egg turned red in response to the flowing mana.


    ��


    I had plenty of time.


    It was still far from night.


    If he sent Han Seo-hyun home like this, he would be scolded by her.


    So Eunha decided to take a look at the player market while she had free time.


    Shall we go to dinner later? Isn��t it natural So, did you intend to just watch and go home?


    Of course I was thinking of going to dinner too.


    so? Glad then If so, I would have tried to complain to Eun-ae.


    ��isn��t sister doing too much?


    then be nice to me


    yes yes.


    Let��s go over there this time.


    Anyway, anyway.


    He let out a sigh of relief as he looked at her.


    I almost went back home and was in trouble with Eun-ae.


    What do you want to eat? Anything is fine.


    Then, do you want to go eat sundaeguk? I know how to make it delicious here. 0 points.


    huh? what?


    Don��t you think there��s no mood on a date?


    Galaxy Group, Sirius Group, etc. If you see a brand run by a group of teenagers around you.


    There were also smaller shops and booths selling items directly from players.


    Han Seo-hyun looked around lightly and spoke directly to Eun-ha.


    It hasn��t been that long since we got engaged and dated.


    however? Shouldn��t we eat something special that we don��t normally eat? moody.


    What is moody?


    you should think about that


    ����. Why is that face like that? do you hate me


    If I didn��t like it, would I be engaged to you? I think I did it because I didn��t like it for some reason��


    Then think so. Anyway, choose wisely.


    Do you have anything you want to eat? can��t you tell me this? something delicious ����.


    It��s embarrassing.


    It was really embarrassing.


    After suddenly deciding on the dinner menu, Eunha groaned.


    Seohyun Han was giggling over and over again about what was so good about it.


    The sundae there is really delicious.


    Meanwhile, Eunha licked her lips.


    It��s a pity that I can��t go out to eat.


    However, Seohyun Han seemed to have read his mind��.


    ��Do you want to eat that?


    As if there is nothing you can do.


    She looked up at him and sighed.


    Eunha��s answer was fixed.


    huh. It��s delicious there.


    Seohyun Han showed interest.


    He didn��t want to miss the opportunity.


    In the end, after hearing his explanation, Han Seo-hyun burst into laughter.


    let��s go eat Good good. sister is the best


    Instead, I know I��ll get scolded if the taste isn��t as good as I expected. How are you going to scold me?


    Please come home today Isn��t that obvious?


    ��I��ll give you 10 extra points. huh?


    Take me home and have a cup of coffee at home. Aren��t your parents at home? Probably only mother. If you stay in my room, you won��t even come in.


    Then what do you do? When you go home later, take a cookie for Eun-ae.


    oh then what? yeah then that thank you. I��ll eat well.


    I��m not giving you something to eat.


    You feel like you understand yourself well.


    Eunha received a warm feeling while talking with Han Seohyun.


    I enjoy talking to her.


    So he took her hand and looked around the player��s market.


    Then-.


    ��Oh, I found it over there! hey! Noh Eunha!


    ��crazy.


    Eun-ha found Kang Hyeon-cheol in < Yeomma > among the crowds approaching in front of her.


    No, he found it first.


    Eunha had no choice but to stand tall after being pointed at by him.


    See, I said I might still be here somewhere.


    ��No, so what are you going to do? The egg has already passed into the hands of student Noh Eun-ha, so you want to steal it? Hey Noah! I borrowed a lot of money I��ll live on 6.1 billion eggs! ����. no. What is 100 million? 100 million. live on 7 billion


    Are you crazy!? Is all that money your money?


    7 billion! If you ever need more money, I��ll lend you some more! So sell the eggs to me.


    What does the crazy squid say?


    Either in the previous life or in this life.


    Eunha had no choice but to admit Kang Hyeoncheol��s tenacity.


    If you get stuck on something, you don��t think about giving up.


    Hyeoncheol Kang crosses the crowd.


    Then he sells the eggs to himself.


    It was a nonsensical sound.


    The galaxy��s behavior was preordained.


    ��Let��s run away.


    ��huh?


    Seohyun is still unable to grasp the situation.


    The galaxy offered her body with both arms, whether she screamed or not.


    aka hugging the princess.


    ��hey hey! where are you going!?


    And Eunha quickly turned around.


    It was forbidden to use magic without permission in the player��s market.


    Moreover, he couldn��t use Woobo while holding her.


    so he ran away


    Surprised Kang Hyeon-cheol belatedly chased after him.


    ��get it down


    But��


    what he��s doing is more noticeable.


    once kicked off


    On the one hand, all eyes were on him.


    Eun-ha came to a place with a lot of people and dropped off Han Seo-hyeon.


    she glanced at him


    But I couldn��t scold him.


    Because Kang Hyeon-chul came after him.


    ��Hey! you stand there! Why don��t you just stay there!?


    The man who recklessly pushed people away and made a road appeared.


    Eunha clicked her tongue.


    Inevitably, he had to pull Han Seo-hyun��s hand.


    sorry can you run? ��I��ll try.


    Han Seo-hyun running in shoes.


    Eunha felt sorry for her.


    In my mind, I wanted to hug her and run like before.


    But to do so, I will draw the attention of the people around me.


    found!


    shit.


    I thought I had just been bullied.


    Kang Hyeon-cheol appeared again from somewhere.


    There is no such thing as civil money.


    Eunha ran, ran, and ran again at a brisk pace.


    Should I avoid him like this?


    Being involved with that person makes life very difficult.


    ��okay.


    Shall I pick you up? I can still run. I��m not that weak And some��


    some? It��s kind of fun too. I haven��t played hide and seek since I was young, but it��s been a while since I��ve played it, so it��s fun.


    Is this situation funny?


    Seohyun Han continued to giggle as she followed Eunha.


    Eunha, who was avoiding Kang Hyeon-cheol and was looking for a way, heard her words and secretly laughed out of me too.


    ��Hey! Don��t run away!?


    I wish I could stop giving up.


    Hyeoncheol Kang didn��t seem to know how to give up.


    Really, there is no enemy.


    Eun-ha, who thought she had barely caught her breath, prepared to run away again.


    However, I ended up being driven to a dead end.


    When Eunha is in trouble��.


    ��If only. huh? why?


    What if there was a way to get rid of that person? Is there such a thing?


    huh.


    Of course you should.


    don��t you regret


    I��m shunning that crazy squid, why should I regret it? You must have said that.


    ��huh?


    Hyeoncheol Kang narrows the distance.


    Eun-ha glared at Seo-hyun Han with a protective attitude.


    If I had to, I was thinking of carrying Han Seo-hyun on my back and surpassing Kang Hyeon-cheol.


    hey! Noh Eunha! Let��s talk!


    In the end, Kang Hyeon-chul caught him.


    in the center of people��s attention.


    Hyunchul Kang finally broke through the crowd and tried to move towards him.


    right then-


    ����!?


    ��huh?


    ������!!��


    Seohyun Han put her hand on Eunha��s cheek.


    As she turned his gaze to herself, she stepped up on tiptoe.


    very stingy


    ������.��


    Hyeoncheol Kang suddenly stopped.


    He stiffened with his eyes wide open.


    It was the same for those who were watching.


    ����.


    how much time has passed.


    Eventually, after confirming that the surroundings had become quiet, Seohyun Han lowered her heels.


    She glanced back at Kang Hyeon-chul as she wiped the thread-like saliva


    .


    Then he says bluntly.


    ��Don��t interfere with dating others and go away.


    I don��t know what happened.


    The surroundings were completely wrapped up in Han Seohyun��s pace.


    The same goes for Kang Hyeon-cheol, who suddenly encounters the love affair between the two.


    Uh�� that��s right�� I��m sorry for interfering with your dating��


    Kang Hyeon-cheol was pushed back by her momentum.


    Seohyun Han did not answer him and left the place holding Eunha��s hand.


    What is this��


    Eunha couldn��t come to her senses.

 Chapter 510

    Relife Player 510


    [Chapter 139]


    [Phoenix��s Egg (4)]


    At that moment, I wondered what had happened.


    Tongue came in.


    I only remember the feeling.


    -Are you insane?


    what?


    what have you done to me


    Eunha came to her senses belatedly.


    At that time, Seohyun Han had already pulled her hand and the two of them left the player market just in time.


    Unlike when he confronted Hyunchul Kang in the player market.


    People on the road paid no attention to the two.


    He held her hand tightly and stopped her.


    Does this older sister really��


    have an idea or not?


    Seohyun Han kissed her.


    A lot of people, first of all, in front of very soft-spoken players.


    In other words, Seohyun Han, a direct descendant of the Sirius Group, created a scandal that lowered her own value.


    Although she got out of the mess thanks to the scandal, it didn��t pay off.


    It was too much.


    But she is��


    -Did you kiss me?


    After looking ahead for a while.


    She said after a long period of time after the question of the galaxy was over.


    It was so shameless to look back and say.


    Like what did you do wrong?


    what? am i weird?


    Why is this sister so shameless?


    The galaxy was absurd.


    he stuck out his tongue


    Her demeanor was so unconcerned that he wondered if he was making a fuss.


    I groaned inside, but I didn��t.


    ��why did you kiss me? Because it was�� the most efficient way to get out of that situation.


    ����.


    Didn��t it come out well thanks to you?


    Han Seo-hyun asked with a smile.


    efficient.


    It was really efficient.


    And it was so unconventional.


    Eunha heard that from her and shut her mouth for a moment.


    And then, as if she had a bit of momentum��.


    -Isn��t it strange that fianc��s kiss each other? We were able to get out of there safely, and since we spread the fact that we were engaged to the people around us, wasn��t it cheap with a kiss?


    ��what? Why am I shy and my sister doesn��t care? Shouldn��t it be the opposite?


    It��s weird to be shy. A kiss�� what does that mean?


    ����.


    Are you still young when you see something like this? Huh��.


    Now she��s just making fun of herself.


    Eunha laughed out loud.


    She seems to think nothing of it.


    On the other hand, he did not like the situation in which he reacted sensitively.


    At the same time, it bothered me that she didn��t seem to take good care of her body.


    Even when my sister was engaged to him, it was like that��


    So I couldn��t help but ask.


    And he flinched as he spoke furiously.


    Seohyun Han was glaring at her coldly.


    -Do you think I did?


    ��sorry. I stopped being angry. It��s not that I don��t understand that you��re misunderstanding. But the next time you say that�� you know?


    okay.


    I apologize for kissing you without speaking. But then there really was no other way.


    ����.


    Was there really no other way?


    Eunha calmly looked at her, who had reaped her angry feelings.


    No matter how you think��


    -Don��t you like me?


    Then why did you stick your tongue out?


    That question didn��t leave.


    I couldn��t even make fun of it.


    The last time I asked if I liked you.


    what did she say then?


    ��You don��t like me, do you?��


    ��You know that��s self-conscious, right?��


    If you ask her again now, she will make fun of herself without blinking an eye.


    So Eun-ha decided to speak in a different way with that meaning.


    -I��ve said it before.


    What? I have no intention of marrying my sister. I��m sorry my sister, but just getting engaged means I��ve achieved my goal.


    Eunha remembered her promise.


    Seohyun Han��s eyes widen. S��ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But that��s only for a short while.


    Seohyun Han, whose eyes curled quickly, opened her mouth.


    -That��s the same for me. Why do you think I might ask you to marry me? ����.


    Maybe I won��t cling to you, so don��t worry about that.


    ��really? You are the one who says don��t have feelings for me later. do you think i would Then why are you so shy about kissing? ����.


    And it seems like you��ve been staring at my lips ever since�� This is probably because of my mood, right?


    Seohyun Han giggled slightly.


    Eunha didn��t say anything.


    And then something went wrong.


    Eunha made a sad face.


    Why do I feel like I��m drawn into this noona��s face?


    I feel like I��m losing strangely.


    Thinking that it was not like him, he decided to go on the offensive.


    I made up my mind to see Han Seo-hyun embarrassed.


    Anyway, kissing is also a means?


    okay. In order to get what you want, shouldn��t you cover the means and methods? After all, we��re in an arranged marriage. I guess that��s right. So, from now on, I��m just going to kiss you strategically? ��or whatever.


    is it real Then I should kiss you now too. why?


    What did the people at the market think when they saw me? I��m sure you��ll make fun of me for being shy? So this time, I have to show you that it wasn��t because I kissed you first. �� that makes sense. Then where do you plan to do it?


    Where are you? have to do it here �� on the boulevard?


    Isn��t that obvious? Why are you holding back now?


    got caught


    Eunha smiled happily.


    He took a step forward when he saw the flustered Han Seo-hyun.


    put your hand on her cheek


    she was frozen


    and older sister Don��t you know how to kiss?


    ��what? It��s not all about sticking your tongue in. What�� what are you trying to do? Why don��t you try it yourself? ����. Close your eyes.


    Seohyun Han��s eyes shake.


    Now I see, my neck is red.


    He pressed himself close to her.


    Then, as if she had sensed something, she closed her eyes tightly.


    I need to blow a beet on my forehead.


    It��s a punishment for making fun of yourself.


    Eun-ha pretended to kiss her and planned to blow a beetle on her forehead.


    Right then.


    ��Um�� Guys? In a situation where the two of you are dating, I��m sorry, but can I talk to you?


    hey! You have to do what you do!


    ������.��


    Park Hye-rim was nearby at some point.


    Eun-ha saw her suddenly appear without a sign and released her hand holding Seo-hyun Han.


    ��When did you follow me?


    Even the crazy squid followed.


    Eunha crumpled her face.


    I thought about running away again, but��


    ��This is Eunha. Won��t you give me a moment just to see my face? I��ll make sure I don��t mess with that guy. ����


    It��s not like asking for a phantom egg. that I have already convinced It��s just�� Hehe he said he wanted to talk to you��


    Park Hye-rim asked for clarification.


    The Twelve Seats < The Holy Mother > Park Hye-rim.


    Also a player of Clan Regulus.


    He was the teacher and senior of his older sister Noh Eun-ah.


    ��all right.


    After all she asked for, he couldn��t help it either.


    ��


    Since it��s a market, let��s eat


    !


    That person said it plainly.


    As a zodiac, he has no face.


    Park Hye-rim, who asked someone else to do the work for a while, just wanted to sigh because the person sitting next to her was pathetic.


    Hyerim-ah, add more. So delicious.


    I��ll eat it myself.


    A sundae soup restaurant located near COEX.


    After being guided by the person, she slowly ate the sundaeguk that was placed in front of her.


    Disappointing but delicious.


    Then she quietly raised her head and looked at the two people sitting across from her.


    The sundae is hot, so if you eat it now, it burns the roof of your mouth. Separately in a bowl�� No, I��ll do it for you. Ok, thanks. do you want chilli?


    eat it if you give it


    ruler.


    Yum.


    Did you say you were engaged?


    Noh Eun-ha and Han Seo-hyun.


    The relationship between the two seemed friendly.


    She looked at Eunha, who took the sundae separately from Seohyun��s bowl of sundae soup, and at Seohyun, who fed him green peppers.


    What Eun-ah said was right.


    It wasn��t an arranged marriage, as people say.


    look good together


    Noh Eun-ha, the younger sister of her < The Sid > No Eun-ah.


    Noh Eun-ha, whom Park Hye-rim remembered, was a child who was willing to live to protect his older sister, more than ten years ago.


    A child who seemed to give goosebumps just by being close to him.


    However, the child has grown taller and is taking good care of her fianc��e.


    In her, the image of Eunha changed positively.


    On the other hand-.


    ��Kya, as expected, the soup at this house is the best. ����.


    How can this person not change for over ten years?


    She couldn��t help but swear at him as he gobbled up his rice.


    ��


    I felt strangely bad.


    I could say that the reason I felt bad was actually not a big deal.


    It was the same restaurant he and Hyeoncheol Kang knew.


    Eunha��s pride was hurt.


    I will never come here again


    I came here to eat sundaeguk for no reason, and he might stick around.


    Still, I was satisfied with Seohyun Han enjoying the sundaeguk.


    Eunha carefully glanced at her as she ate the soup.


    The mouth was very small.


    ��Ah, I ate well.


    around that time.


    As soon as the sundae soup came out, Kang Hyeon-cheol, who had been eating rice in a hurry without cooling it down, put down the spoon.


    It was as if the gift of < Chloride > was protecting the roof of my mouth.


    Anyway, Eun-ha moved her spoon to eat.


    hey eunha That��s why��


    Eunha.


    So that��s the point.


    Since when the hell did he talk to me in a friendly way?


    The galaxy could not understand.


    Of course, I was getting sundaeguk for free.


    On the other hand, Hyeoncheol Kang, who had been eating without saying anything until now, was dumbfounded by the way he brought up the topic.


    Until now, player Park Hye-rim had been talking to me, so what was he talking about?


    let��s eat sundae


    decided to just ignore it.


    Eunha ate without even looking at him.


    Like that or not, Kang Hyeon-chul said now, picking his teeth with a toothpick.


    Ever since I saw that egg at the auction house, I thought I must have it�� but what can I do? I can��t take away what you bought.


    just try to take it At that time, I will really tell Seoyoung unnie. No, taking things from a child is what an adult would do, right?


    So you said you wouldn��t do it?


    Kang Hyeon-cheol and Park Hye-rim quarrel.


    It was a sight that the galaxy had seen several times in previous lives.


    So I looked at Han Seohyun.


    Eat well.


    It was worth bringing.


    Shall we tease him that we can eat sundaeguk and kiss later?


    Seohyun Han is cooking rice.


    Eunha placed diced diced radish kimchi on top of it to make it easier to eat.


    Surprised for a moment, she responds with a smile.


    In the meantime, the two people sitting across from each other had finished talking.


    -I won��t take the egg, so let��s fight with me instead!


    I don��t like it.


    why not!?


    Hyeoncheol Kang cheerfully suggested it.


    It was a voice that seemed to pass by inadvertently, with a tone as if he was going somewhere to play.


    However, Eunha was flustered.


    There was nothing to be embarrassed about.


    Kang Hyeon-cheol��s proposal for Dalian was received until he got tired of it in his previous life.


    However, Kang Hyeon-cheol did not think that he would reject the offer.


    Eunha��s answer was simple.


    I��m not even a player, so how can I fight with Blaze Clanlord? What��s more, with a person who has 12 seats.


    hey i have hair I don��t mean to fight right now.


    So when is it? Um��


    Eunha asked in a troublesome tone.


    Hyeoncheol Kang, who received the question, seemed to be lost in thought for a moment.


    Soon after, he threw himself into the chair and slumped backwards.


    ��Perhaps this year is impossible, but next year I will go to the academy and give a lecture?


    What about it? At that time, you will be 19 years old, so you must have grown to some extent than now. Maybe. Then let��s go and have a match. As a senior, I will tell you a few things.


    yes i will refuse why? why?


    Kang Hyeon-cheol looks like he can��t refuse his offer.


    Eunha calmly recalled her memory.


    Come to think of it, it seems like it was next year.


    The crazy squid came to the cultural festival and gave a lecture


    .


    Eunha laughed bitterly inwardly.


    It was because I recalled the memory of attending a lecture with Lee Yoo-jung at that time and returning halfway with disappointment.


    Anyway, Eunha refused.


    Why?


    Because there is no benefit to me. Why do I have to fight against you while using my strength? ��This is the first time I��ve been treated like this. Too bad. what do you want brother has a lot of money Can��t such a person pay 6 billion? hey! Whose name is 6 billion!?


    Anyway, I don��t need money.


    Ghmm��


    Han Seohyun ate all the rice.


    Eunha thought about getting up from her seat.


    I didn��t even want to be involved with Kang Hyeon-cheol anymore.


    There was no reason to engage in sparring that was of no benefit.


    then then


    ��Then, how about this if you can��t make money?


    ��what is it?


    Hyunchul Kang caught him.


    Eunha looked at Hyeoncheol Kang, who seemed to have thought of something flashing.


    he laughed triumphantly.


    It looked just like squid legs wriggling grotesquely.


    But what he said was completely different from what he looked like.


    ��How about a statement of support from the Blaze Clan? ��yes? I will give you a statement of support.


    ����.


    Rumors spread all over the world that when you graduate from the academy, you��re going to have a party of your own.


    So what? However, rumors spread that protruding stones are just right, so there must be people around you who don��t like you throwing a party, right? ����.


    So if you make a party, the Blaze Clan will issue a statement of support to the industry. Ah, a congratulatory statement on the launch? is that right?


    It��s nonsense.


    Eunha opened her mouth.


    How could Kang Hyeon-cheol think like that?


    Really, this guy is crazy��.


    I want to fight so much that I roll my head.


    Eun-ha was convinced that Kang Hyeon-cheol had found the answer himself, seeing that Park Hye-rim, who was next to her, was also making a surprised face.


    Anyway, a statement of support��


    A statement of support from an S-class clan.


    It certainly didn��t have that much useful background.


    If the party he will make someday suffers a disaster, if it is a disaster caused by someone��s conspiracy.


    Then the Blaze Clan will turn their swords against them.


    That��s why there��s no way someone will attack your party without going crazy.


    Hmm��


    Not a bad suggestion.


    Eunha was worried.


    Even so, my heart was not strongly moved.


    It��s a statement of support from an S-class clan. What does it mean that only the Blaze clan can receive it?


    After much thought, he tried to refuse��.


    ��I will take responsibility and ask Regulus to make a statement of support. If that doesn��t work, I��ll take care of artifacts or jurisdictions that I can use. hey? Why are you dragging me all of a sudden? yes?


    Hmm��.


    Hyeonchul Kang added a suggestion.


    The added suggestion was tempting.


    There is not one statement of support, but two.


    It could be said that it was not a bad proposal for Eunha.


    There��s no way he won��t get a statement of support from the Regulus Clan�� but


    if he had to, all he had to do was steal the property that the Blaze Clan had��


    It��s not bad.


    At this point, it was worth mixing the swords.


    Han Seo-hyun, who just turned her head at the right time and met her eyes, was also looking at her to accept the offer.


    ��Good. Keep your promise.


    Oh yea! I don��t keep my promises!


    And since I��m an academy student, can you take a look? what? how?


    ��don��t use artifacts? And since it��s sparring, don��t use dangerous magic? That��s about it��


    Instead, I use Artifact.


    Ghm��yes I got it.


    Thus, Eunha signed an unequal treaty with Hyeoncheol Kang.

 Chapter 511

    Relife Player 511


    [Chapter 140] Sear?h the nov��lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [At the beginning of the dungeon]


    It was a cold and dark place.


    When I opened my eyes, I was there.


    He didn��t even know what he was, he was just born that way. It


    was n��t just him


    who


    was present there.


    I couldn��t tell if they were born before me or at the same time as me.


    There were just a lot of beings.


    And the guy��


    ��Badudeuk


    was on the brink of death as soon as he was born.


    I was born unknown and had to fight against them in order to survive.


    It was the hell of hungry spirits.


    It was a hell where each other killed each other and gnawed their flesh.


    Beings were born every day and died every day. There


    was no


    symbiosis


    for them.


    The hungry ghosts tried to devour each other until only one remained.


    It was instinct.


    kill


    Prove that you are my child by killing him.


    A message imprinted like an instinct even before he was aware of his existence.


    Whether it was a mother or a father, it forced them endlessly. It was the same with


    the Kwaruk


    guy.


    Born without knowing what he was, he relentlessly followed his instincts to prove his existence.


    So he trampled on them, killed them, and ate them.


    ����


    How much time had passed.


    When at last there was only one man left there.


    He has come to realize what he is.


    He is the king of predators.


    The king who reigns supreme over all beings.


    ��Yes, that��s right.


    my child


    then it responded.


    Not knowing whether it was a mother or a father, Dungeon responded.


    -You are my king.


    A dungeon that lost its king early.


    It��s like squeezing out the remaining strength.


    He gave birth to a being equivalent to a king.


    ��


    May of the 13th year of Seonryeok.


    The time of the end was approaching.


    The standard announced by the Higher Academy is to attack the Academy Red Dungeon.


    Students had to bring incense from the Daeungjeon Hall located at the bottom of the dungeon.


    Even if it��s a dungeon raid, it��s actually a dungeon that has already been raided.


    In a dungeon where boss monsters don��t exist anymore, there��s nothing particularly dangerous to say.


    The dungeon is a world that has been cut off from the existing world and has gone against the providence.


    Dungeons are divided into yellow, red, and black in terms of difficulty level depending on the color that colors the world.


    Also, even if they are classified as the same color, they are classified again according to the contrast.


    In that sense, it could be said that the academy dungeon is not a dungeon that students can generally attack.


    The Academy Dungeon is an exception.


    After subjugating the monsters that have appeared in the dungeon over several decades, the momentum of the dungeon is bound to weaken.


    Beat the red dungeon.


    As subjugation activities continued over a long period of time, the difficulty of attacking the Academy Dungeon continued to decrease.


    Thanks to this, the students of the high school academy started raiding the academy dungeon as part of the second year final evaluation.


    Eunha also experienced this once before returning.


    ��Ah, I heard that you can check the contents at Everyfine. okay? where?


    Now take a look at this.


    Cultural Center Cafeteria.


    Eun-ha was having dinner with Jeong Ha-yang.


    Two people who were in the middle of a conversation about what happened during the day.


    Then she mentioned the final review to be conducted next week.


    Eunha checked the notice of the Comprehensive Ability Assessment Test that was updated on Everyfine with the smartphone she gave her.


    The content is almost the same as the annual announcement.


    It was an effortless test.


    What the instructors want from the students during this final review is to use what they have learned so far to wisely deal with dungeon raids.


    In a way, the intention was to get used to clearing dungeons before becoming a player.


    Oh, but the attack period has changed. Originally it was 5 days, but it was extended to 7 days?


    Yes, it has been changed to a week since last year.


    why did it increase?


    Eunha immediately tilted her head.


    This is because the period he had experienced in his previous life and the period posted on the notice were different.


    Oh, is it because of Jinwoo Hong?


    But the doubts did not last long.


    Looking back, the current academy dungeon is completely different from the dungeon he experienced in his previous life.


    The dungeon has been transformed.


    2 years ago from now.


    Ha-ha herself once invaded the academy dungeon to kill Hong Jin-woo.


    As a result, the dungeon that absorbed a lot of mana was transformed.


    It was an uncommon phenomenon.


    As a result, the strategy known to the world became useless.


    This is probably the reason why the attack period was extended. Take your time and attack slowly.


    It��s me�� It doesn��t matter.


    Eunha returned the smartphone to Hayang.


    Eunha didn��t really care.


    It is said that the difficulty of clearing the Academy Dungeon has increased significantly.


    It was a raided dungeon anyway.


    It was difficult to find the way, and dangerous monsters did not appear in the dungeon.


    If it was his skill, he could have easily finished the finale.


    Moreover-.


    ����It��s not that I don��t know the road at all, so if I set my mind to it, I��ll be able to finish it within a day or two.


    from last year.


    Eunha was regularly cleaning the academy dungeon in order to be recognized by the academy for wearing the golden brooch.


    Even if the dungeon had changed, it was no different from a familiar terrain to him.


    I didn��t even think about finishing it in a day or two.


    At that time when the galaxy is satisfied inwardly.


    ��So, I think it would be better to organize a party before the finals start.


    It doesn��t. If you do it on the day of the finals, it can be messy and the party balance can be weird.


    Jeong Ha-yang got lucky.


    Eunha nodded.


    The announcement said that students were to voluntarily attack the dungeon.


    It meant that it was okay to clear the dungeon solo or clear the dungeon with a party.


    At the same time, it also meant that the academy was not responsible for their deaths as long as they were left to their own discretion.


    They say that the Academy Dungeon is not treated as a dangerous dungeon, but a dungeon is a dungeon anyway.


    A dungeon where you don��t know what will happen. It��s not that strange if someone dies.


    Students had to submit a newly written will right before entering the dungeon.


    He was also required to sign an oath to take responsibility for his death.


    It was a proof that even in dungeons that had lost their status, many people lost their lives in dungeons.


    As a result, until now, there was not a single student who could clear the dungeon solo without going crazy.


    The students would organize a party in one way or another.


    The first basement floor will be the market floor.


    In that sense, it��s better to plan ahead.


    Even if the dungeon has changed.


    There was also a tradition that still remained in attacking the academy dungeon.


    Anyone entering the Academy Dungeon for the first time is randomly summoned somewhere on the first basement floor.


    As a result, even when a party was formed, it was common for each person to be sent to a different place when entering a dungeon unless their hands were connected.


    So, people who were scattered all over the dungeon would form a new party or designate a meeting place to meet the party members.


    You��re thinking of setting up a party and gathering it at the place you promised later, right?


    That��s right. They said that when entering a dungeon, randomly assigned groups would enter in order. Then everyone must enter the dungeon and then find the party members first. Most of the meeting places are plazas.


    A plaza area with stairs from the 1st basement floor to the 2nd basement floor.


    During the closing season, it was easy to find people forming a party there.


    From what I heard, it seemed that Jung Ha-yang was also planning to organize a party and gather there.


    Have you thought about how to organize a party? yes. with whom? When I asked the seniors, they said it would be better to have a party of 4-5 people. Even if you make a party anyway, it��s not uncommon for the party composition to change when you go through a final review in a dungeon. That too. It��s not a formally formed party, so there will be many cases where the party composition changes flexibly depending on the situation.


    It��s like a temporary party.


    You never know what will happen in a dungeon.


    There was a possibility that the party members could not meet on time at the meeting place, and there could be a situation in which they had to leave the party due to injuries along the way.


    Considering that, it might have been better to organize the party into small groups so that they could flexibly deal with the situation.


    Eunha affirmed her judgment.


    so who do you do it with?


    Seo-na said that she would make a party with other people this time�� I��m thinking of making a 5-person party with Min-ji, Eun-hyuk, and Parang oppa. Do you think one person is missing?


    yes? huh?


    5 people right?


    Including you, there are 4 people.


    ��do you not include huh?


    yes? ������.��


    Silence fell.


    I want to know what this means.


    Eunha tilted her head.


    It seems that we misunderstood something.


    Jung Ha-yang, of course, seemed to think that he would come to her party even if he didn��t say anything.


    And the galaxy��


    ��I was going to solo this time?


    what is it


    It was a pity for her.


    He intended to clear the dungeon by himself without joining any party.


    The kids are growing up on their own now, so what am I supposed to do?


    I��m not obsessed with grades, so I should rest comfortably.


    In fact, you don��t know how much Eunha has been looking forward to this year��s Jongpyeong.


    A dungeon that you can clear within a day or two if you want to.


    In other words, you can legally rest while the finale is in progress.


    Moreover, what is there in the academy dungeon?


    ����The attack period has been extended by two days, so you can enjoy a hot spring bath while laughing.


    A hot spring area located on the 3rd basement level.


    As soon as the finale started, he was making plans to quickly go down to the third basement floor by himself while others were busy trying to meet the party members.


    And I will have a good rest at the resort.


    Even if you reject your girlfriend��s proposal.


    It was a plan that Eunha couldn��t tell anyone.


    why not?


    ��There was a magic I wanted to try, so I was going to train in the dungeon.


    Can��t you do that with us?


    I��m sorry�� I think I��d better do it alone.


    Jung Ha-yang and Han Seo-hyun.


    Because I was dating two people.


    Eun-ha felt desperately that she hadn��t had much time to be alone these days.


    It was an opportunity to relax alone.


    very cleverly


    Eunha told lies.


    Of course, the girlfriend�C


    ��Puuu.


    Who is the ugly face? I��m not kidding right now.


    Sorry. Can��t you understand a little bit though?


    Pooh.


    It seems that there are too many complaints.


    Kkamangi inflated his cheeks.


    Eun-ha saw her inflated like a balloon and asked for an apple.


    She munched her food without speaking.


    ��but. huh? what? It��s our 132nd day today. yes you know


    After the final review, it will be a week or so�� ����.


    then you won��t be able to see it for a week.


    ��sorry.


    looking down at the food.


    Jung Ha-yang muttered sadly.


    Eun-ha felt so pitiful that she almost broke her will.


    I barely endured it.


    I barely endured it��


    ��I also bought a new swimsuit this time to show it to you�� ����. We were going to go to the hot spring together.


    ����! I chose cute pajamas too��


    ����. I was looking forward to spending a week in the dungeon with you��


    ��I was wrong.


    Jung Ha-yang raises her head and grumbles, as if to be heard on purpose.


    Eunha was humiliated for a moment.


    I was really about to pass.


    I think I will stop listening to her aegyo rather than complaining.


    So the galaxy expressed its unconditional surrender.


    Only then did Jung Ha-yang stop complaining.


    okay. Do whatever you want. �� You��re not angry, are you? I don��t know. From now on, I want you to tell me about this in advance.


    yes. And instead of not seeing you in the dungeon,


    stay with me until you enter the dungeon.


    I won��t lose until the end��


    Huh? what?


    Ay, I said I would stay with you except when I was in class and when I was sleeping. did you promise ��Let��s take it out of our training too. Then train with me. �� okay.


    When I tried to find time to be alone, I felt like I was being tampered with.


    I��d rather raid a dungeon together.


    Eunha was seriously worried.


    ��


    Red Dungeon Player Academy.


    no one has found yet.


    Hidden Peace on the 6th floor. King


    Keshishishi


    Buuuung Ppa


    Deuk Ppa Duk


    reigned in that small world.


    The countless bees that were born of the king and filled that small world were the king��s faithful servants.


    As if they were doing their job, they presented the monsters they had captured before the king.


    And the king��


    ��Just like


    that.


    The long needle was inserted into the body of a monster struggling to survive.


    Then he injected his eggs. The monster��s body swelled greatly.


    The king who had proved himself by killing now proved himself by breeding children.


    Wiiying��s


    servants moved the breathless man to another place.


    In the meantime, other servants came from somewhere to colonize new monsters.


    The king went on to prove his existence.


    ��The


    world is king.


    Call it the 4th tier monster Gagunbong (?܊��).

 Chapter 512

    Relife Player 512(a)


    [Chapter 140]


    [At the beginning of the dungeon (2)]


    On the day of the comprehensive ability test.


    The number of second-year high school students is about 1,800.


    The students had to form groups of 50 and enter the academy dungeon in turn.


    After one group entered the dungeon, it took 10 minutes for the next group to enter.


    As a result, the starting time for each group was different.


    It��s the 15th��.


    It��ll be my turn soon.


    The order in which Eunha��s group was assigned was 17.


    Each group had to come out 30 minutes earlier than the scheduled time to quickly identify people.


    Arriving on time, he was waiting for the finale to begin.


    Soon-.


    [��Group 17. Let��s start taking a stand. Be sure to keep in mind that the moment you enter the dungeon, a trap that summons you to a random location is triggered.]


    It was the turn of Group 17.


    Eunha looked at the door guarded by the instructors.


    The instructor opened the tightly closed door.


    ������.��


    Wide enough for one person to pass through.


    Red stairs leading down.


    Only darkness darkness darkness invisible from a few steps down.


    The students became solemn in front of a world completely different from reality.


    Entrance! this position!


    the instructor shouted.


    Then, the student at the forefront of the group hurriedly repeated the instructor��s voice.


    A student who had submitted an oath stating that he was solely responsible for his death stepped through the door.


    The student disappears into the darkness.


    The students who had been standing in line descended the stairs one by one.


    Eunha also stepped forward.


    ��it��s started.


    A staircase that looks like a spiral.


    how much time is passing


    what position are you in?


    Is there an end to this stairway?


    Around the time when the concept of time and place is getting more and more unknown.


    For a moment


    , he felt the sensation of his heart beating fast.


    My eyesight faltered.


    The trap worked.


    The feeling of being separated from the body and soul.


    Let��s take a few more steps while holding back the unpleasant sensation.


    ����It looks like you entered the first basement floor.


    The vision that had been filled with darkness had changed like a lie.


    The cramped feeling disappeared and Eun-ha stood in an open place.


    The first thing I have to do after entering a dungeon like this is figure out where I am.


    Eunha looked around the red world.


    cave-like terrain.


    A rocky area full of holes.


    A puddle of standing water.


    ��It��s quite a distance away.


    I knew the geography of the Academy Dungeon to some extent.


    After searching through her memories of the dungeon, Eun-ha figured out where she was and clicked her tongue.


    It was at the end of the first basement floor.


    Eun-ha, who was hoping to be immediately summoned to the open space in her heart, couldn��t help but regret it.


    A map isn��t much help either.


    Eun-ha took out the booklets the instructors had handed out from her bag.


    Rough information about the Academy Dungeon was recorded.


    There were parts that were empty here and there, but it was a problem that the students had to solve during the final evaluation.


    Also, the map wasn��t perfect.


    Very rough information was given, or even that was not given.


    But Eunha wasn��t taken aback.


    ��over there.


    Usually, mana flowed to the core of the dungeon.


    Eunha shed her mana.


    Mana bloomed like a haze.


    I checked the direction in which it mainly flows and figured out the area where the plaza area is located.


    Ubo


    There were several other students at the location he was summoned to.


    He turned away from those who were watching him and walked away.


    Go fast.


    Keye�� oops��!


    When a monster appears, kill it with a single knife.


    Quickly grabbing the magic stone.


    Go on your way.


    ��Get out of the way.


    ��uh? Eunha Noh?


    Galaxy!


    On the way, I saw a familiar face.


    Both sides and sides cut down the monster they were struggling with instead.


    ������.��


    What happened so suddenly.


    Students are at a loss for words.


    Appearing like the wind and disappearing like the wind, he eventually arrived at the plaza area.


    There are 4 people in the party right now, but one more person will come! Dealers are especially welcome!


    Save a Ranger! If I��m using a Desert Eagle now, then I can provide you with bullets too!


    Ham��s best party Hurry up and gather! Who hasn��t gathered now?


    Someone to exchange for potions and yokan! Oh I��m a potion!


    The square area was literally the market floor.


    The students were shouting and shouting around the road to the second basement floor.


    No matter how quickly you entered.


    Students had to spend time here until the party was all assembled.


    In a way, it could be said that the square area was the area that took up the most time in attacking the dungeon.


    what does it have to do with me


    Of course, the galaxy was an exception.


    While some students offer him a party.


    He rejected all their offers and made his way through the crowd.


    Arrived immediately on the second basement floor.


    That was the advantage of solo play.


    I know the way from here, so I��ll go faster.


    Unlike the first basement floor, where you might be placed.


    The second basement floor was the end after going down the stairs from the first basement floor.


    Of course, the starting point is fixed, so I was very knowledgeable on the way down to the 3rd basement floor.


    If you go the shortest way, you��ll probably be able to get there within today.


    I��m going to go have dinner and then take a steam bath.


    I will go the shortest way.


    Eun-ha, with a smile on her face, was about to leave.


    Right then.


    [��Stop moving!]


    ��Huh?


    Jinseo-na��s telepathy suddenly flew in.


    Eun-ha, who was about to use Ubo, slowly turned her head in the direction the telepathy came from.


    Whoa��. I thought I would meet Eunha if I waited here.


    ��Why are you out there?


    I didn��t know that I was hiding in the shade of the stairs leading to the first basement floor.


    Eunha made an absurd expression when she saw a fox appearing in the corner.


    The fox was crossing his arms and shaking his shoulders as if he was so happy.


    No, it wasn��t just the fox.


    Why are you out there too?


    ��because this was the only place that was out of sight of others.


    Thanks to you, no one knows we were hiding here except you.


    There is also Kaede Hoshimiya.


    she had a grumpy face


    Then, as the fox clings to her, the corner of her mouth rises gently.


    Meanwhile, Eunha was dumbfounded.


    Did the two of you come down here? Graham. If there are a lot of party members, it takes a lot of time to gather from above. So you made a party with just the two of you?


    Even so.


    Jinseo and Kaede Hoshimiya.


    Telepathist and Ranger.


    Eunha didn��t understand the fox who boasted that the two of them had formed a party.


    But the fox said��


    ��After all, if there is only you, Eunha, where is the need to save other party members? I��ll be the telepathist, Kaede will assist as the ranger, and you��ll do everything.


    As if you don��t know this either.


    Jin Seo-na explains while waving her fingers.


    Eunha was dumbfounded.


    Is he trying to get me into the party?


    I don��t know why the fox is so confident.


    Eun-ha did not intend to join Jinseo-na��s party.


    I will be aiming for solo play.


    And I will enjoy a hot spring bath.


    Therefore, the galaxy decided to pass the two as it is.


    I was going to pass by��


    ��Has it all reached Hayang? what?


    Did you know that I didn��t know you were thinking of staying in a hot spring during the closing season? ����.


    I turned around and saw Jinseo-na smiling.


    It��s a smile that has something in it.


    At a loss for words, he calmly controlled his emotions.


    So you want to blackmail me? Hey, what kind of threat is this? I��m just suggesting how about holding hands with you and me.


    proposal? what suggestion?


    I also want to take a break at a hot spring. �� Eh?


    I also want to soak myself in hot water and relax.


    A really odd suggestion.


    Now I see that the fox really likes to take a bath.


    Eunha laughed at the fox whining as if complaining.


    So, the reason why you were waiting for me was to take a rest in a hot spring without paying attention to the final?


    Of course I��m welcome


    Even if I didn��t, I thought it would be boring if I rested alone.


    If you had a colleague, you were welcome.


    Furthermore, if a telepathist and a ranger joined the party, clearing the dungeon would be easier.


    Above all��


    ��If Hayang finds out, I��ll tell you later. how is it? Is this enough to call?


    call.


    Eunha quite liked Jinseona��s last proposal.


    The two held hands and signed a deal on the spot.


    By the way��


    Meanwhile, Eunha looked at Kaede Hoshimiya, who had been stunned until then.


    Our eyes met.


    she frowned.


    why.


    ��you too?


    ��what.


    No, I thought you liked hot springs too. Then you shouldn��t have told me beforehand. I was just trying to attack myself.


    ����.


    I never thought you��d want to go into a hot spring to the point of giving up your grades. I��m surprised


    Kut��.


    It��s okay. You don��t have to be ashamed. i understand your mind


    shut up loud


    did your face turn red? Shut up��


    Kaede Messimiya, her face flushed, said she couldn��t even raise her head properly.


    ��


    The wrong party was planned.


    Barely meet the party members.


    Minho, who came down to the second basement floor, thought so.


    If it was going to be like this, I��d rather have Jinpa and him in the party.


    Mok Min-ho rubbed his temples.


    He didn��t know that he would rate Jinparang as better.


    It was so crazy.


    Because of Ariel, who has been chattering non-stop since earlier.


    huh? what am i


    Ariel didn��t know.


    When he told her to be quiet, she would put on a sad face.


    And that wasn��t all.


    Mok Min-ho Am I too sad if I do this? Why are you doing this to me because I said so much? If you have a conscience�� Heeing��. Eunwoo, Minho scolds me. Minho, give me a hard time!


    Hey, why do you have something like this? Minho Riel is crying because of you. that��s right! that��s right!


    ��he��s crying? is that crying?


    Ying Ying.


    Why are you making the child cry?


    Huh��.


    Do you know that you can��t even budge on Cha Eun-woo?


    Ariel even attracted Cha Eun-woo.


    And Cha Eun-woo, who fell for Ariel��s affinity, only supported her.


    The two got along very well.


    In the end, Minho gave up on dealing with Ariel.


    Like Jinpa-rang, Bae Soo-bin, and Ariel��


    Noh Eun-ha, how the hell does that guy manage the party members?


    Now that Mok Min-ho was at this point, he thought that Eun-ha Noh was amazing.


    I just wanted to know how he managed Ariel, who kept whining.


    Meanwhile, Ariel��s eccentricity did not end here.


    ��what��s this?


    Dew! ����.


    What is this?


    Is it dew? Don��t you know the dew?


    Huh��


    somewhere on the 2nd basement floor.


    Mok Min-ho, who decided to stop attacking and camp, faced an absurd situation.


    After setting up tents for men and women, we sat around to have dinner.


    Ariel casually pulled out a green bottle from her bag.


    It was alcohol. S��arch* The N?velFire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Where is the person who brings alcohol to the dungeon�� It��s here! why not


    Aside from how he managed to get the alcohol to avoid being watched by the instructors.


    Mok Min-ho was frightened when he saw Ariel��s bag.


    It wasn��t a bottle.


    The bag was full of alcohol.


    I��m going crazy��


    in this absurd situation.


    Mok Min-ho couldn��t help but vomit.


    Even Cha Eun-woo couldn��t defend Ariel this time.


    oh! My sooooooooooooooooooooooooo!! Where are you taking all of that!?


    Even in the general notice, it must have been written not to bring alcohol to the dungeon. I��ll confiscate all of this. no! do not do that! Don��t take my water of life!


    Mok Min-ho��s decision was firm.


    He confiscated all of Ariel��s alcohol, whether or not she ran amok.


    Eventually, Ariel broke down.


    The humming voice is too loud.


    Minho asked Eunwoo how to soothe her with a wink.


    ��sihyung. huh. Maybe it��s good��.


    haha��. Ariel will do well too. I think I��ll go crazy if I stay with him for a week��. Uh�� Minho, cheer up. i will help you as much as i can


    Thank you even for the words.


    Let Ariel test your patience.


    Realizing the greatness of Eunha, Minho complained to Sihyung Kang.


    Then I looked at Yoon I-byeol, who was quietly eating dinner.


    He��s a problem too��


    All day today.


    Yoon I-byeol continued to look depressed.


    He spoke less.


    Minho didn��t know why.


    Even so, the atmosphere at the party was gloomy because of Yoon Yi-byeol.


    True, Ariel was loud, but she was so talkative that the party atmosphere was somehow cheerful.


    And since Ariel secretly took care of Yun Byeol��


    In a way, Ariel might have been trying hard to evoke the atmosphere.


    Mok Min-ho suddenly thought.


    Soon after seeing Ariel crying and begging Eun-woo, he quickly erased it from his mind.


    ��I��ll just have one drink a day then. huh?


    Ha�� can you really promise me?


    of course! There��s a saying that if you take away a promise from me, it��s a corpse? Seriously, why did I put you in the party��.


    hehe Because I��m pretty?


    ��I really admire Noh Eun-ha.


    But unfortunately.


    Minho couldn��t completely take the alcohol away from Ariel.


    Just one drink a day.


    After discussing with the party members, Minho condoned her drinking.


    I��ll drink well then! for a moment. huh?


    ��I can��t leave you sick. don��t you believe me now? Minho How could you do this to me? A leader can be like this.


    Chet.


    From now on, the party members will take turns keeping the alcohol. You drink whatever we pour you.


    too bad. I��m hurt.


    I can��t even give you a drink.


    Hey, of course it��s a joke! how i love you!


    I��ll pretend I didn��t hear it.


    So, as much as you love me, are you pouring me a glass?


    It hasn��t even been a day yet.


    Mok Min-ho felt rapidly fatigued.


    I could understand why Noh Eun-ha said that she would attack the dungeon with a solo play.


    But am I the only one drinking?


    So who else drinks it besides you?


    Eyy, drinking alone doesn��t taste good. Let��s all drink together!


    At that time, Ariel suddenly suggested it.


    Minho Mok sighed.


    Cha Eun-woo��s eyes met.


    There was a consensus.


    The two of them came to the conclusion that they couldn��t let Ariel drink alone like this.


    Then everyone will just have one drink. And you shouldn��t talk about this anywhere�� Everyone knows, right?


    I don��t know how it happened.


    It goes against your own values.


    Minho Mok had no choice but to decide to drink with his friends in a dungeon.


    Anyway, Minho thought he had calmed down Ariel with this.


    I thought-.


    ��I think drinking with Eunha is the most delicious. Sometimes I drink together with Eunha��


    Ariel��s words were the root of the problem.


    After agreeing to have one more drink after asking Min-ho Min-ho for his circumstances, she continued to talk.


    My friends thought so.


    Furthermore, Minho was impressed that Eunha Noh is working hard to manage Ariel.


    But Yoon Yi-byeol, who had kept her head down and her mouth shut all this time��


    �C Riel is you. huh?


    You never said anything like that to me. huh? did you?


    why didn��t you tell me huh? uh? what?


    A tone that sounds like an interrogation.


    Yoon Ibyeol opened her mouth for the first time today.


    Let��s get speechless once.


    She continued talking with a dissatisfied face.


    That you and Eunha drank together. huh? why didn��t you talk to me


    you didn��t ask Then you should have told me.������.��


    Silence fell.


    Mok Min-ho Cha Eun-woo Kang Si-hyung.


    All three rolled their eyes.


    They noticed that her attitude was unfavorable.


    couldn��t have known that


    And since there was no way they didn��t know, there was no way that Ariel, who was being questioned by Yoon Yi-byeol, wouldn��t have realized.


    No matter how easygoing her personality is, she is��.


    -Do I have to tell you every detail?


    ������.��


    I��m asking because I don��t know, isn��t this weird for me?


    Never make the mistake of treating hostility with kindness.


    Ariel laughed casually, as if it was strange.


    It��s going to be really crazy��.


    It was from then.


    Outwardly, there was no difference.


    Ariel and Yoon Byeol didn��t say a word to each other anymore.


    Mok Min-ho


    could only sigh.


    ��Noh Eunha, I want to imitate you.


    Really.


    I want to blow up this party.


    Minho Mok suppressed his emotions.

 Chapter 513

    Relife Player 513(b)


    [Chapter 140]


    [At the beginning of the dungeon (3)]


    Day 1 of the Academy Dungeon.


    The students scattered throughout the dungeon usually spent close to a day just gathering with the party members.


    The same goes for Jung Ha-yang��s party.


    Jung Ha-yang, Kim Min-ji, Choi Eun-hyuk, Jin Parang, Bong Gu-rae, and Bae Su-bin decided to camp at the entrance to the second basement floor.


    Then I��ll be on guard. Call me if you ever need anything.


    According to Jeong Ha-yang��s instructions.


    The party members each played their own role.


    Bong Gu-rae and Bae Soo-bin left for a while to check that there were no monsters near the campsite.


    Minji Kim-.


    -Then I��ll make dinner. Making ramen is not a job. I��ll cook you a delicious meal.


    ������.��


    A sound like thunder from the blue sky.


    The other two, including Hayang, looked at each other.


    Kim Min-ji is the one who shouldn��t be forced to make combat rations.


    You can��t poison the party.


    There was a consensus.


    The three nodded.


    Oh Minji. Even Blue oppa can cook ramen, so why don��t you take stock of the spoils you got today?


    that��s right! Cook ramen well!


    Bar Bob��! I��ll make the rice!


    Starting with Jeong Ha-yang.


    Blue and Eunhyuk took the role so that Minji Kim could not even bring out the letter ��Yo�� in cooking.


    ��huh? Why are you trying to kill or live with ramen noodles being cut off? The Great Captain did! Cook ramen anytime, anywhere!


    huh? Did Noh Eun-ha say that? He doesn��t even know if he really knows. Then I��ll leave the ramen to the two of you.


    Kim Min-ji is confused by this.


    She turned around with a puzzled face.


    Only then did Eunhyuk and Parang feel relieved and started making ramen.


    and after a while


    The blue-green ramen is ready.


    oh��? is it delicious I feel like I��m eating such delicious ramen for the first time.


    Look, I boil one ramen really well? just talk I��ll make you eat ramen anytime!


    Actually, Binggu oppa has been good at making ramen since the old days. Still, something is missing by 2%. If you put anything in it, it��s more��


    no. That��s not enough.


    uh uh uh��! Guys! The stir-fried kimchi looks like it��s heated up right now!


    Wow�� I could eat it with this��


    Dinner wasn��t smooth either.


    Except for Bong Gu-rae, who didn��t know anything, the four showed a perfect party play against Kim Min-ji.


    In response to Kim Min-ji��s threat, Choi Eun-hyeok brought out stir-fried kimchi that was included in the combat rations.


    Thanks to that, they were able to finish their dinner safely.


    So, I wondered if the first day of Jongpyeong passed quietly��


    ��So how far did you go?


    ����.


    I have a separate duty as a student, but I dare to date��!


    Subin wants to hear it too?


    It��s a pity to sleep like this.


    Under the leadership of Kim Min-ji, a place to chat in front of a bonfire was prepared.


    Actually, it was a place for interrogation.


    Meanwhile, Bae Su-bin was silenced by her.


    ��what what? Are you going to go over like that? Then no. Tell me because we won��t tell you where to go.


    that��s right! What are we like?


    Whoop whoop��!


    It��s called Jeong Ha-yang��s interrogation.


    All of the friends who were holding the mug turned their eyes to Hayang, who was lowering his head.


    As if Kim Min-ji had been waiting for this moment, he asked about the relationship between her and Eun-ha.


    Each time, Jung Ha-yang��s face turned red.


    That��s why there is a galaxy��


    How far has the progress gone?


    ����. My hand�� This is what I was holding as if it was natural before we started dating. Have you ever kissed?


    ��huh.


    kiss?


    I��ve tried it��


    how far have you been? how far are you?


    There won��t be any progress in kissing either. That�� Binggu oppa! Show me a demonstration!


    okay! Hey Eunhyuk Choi! help me!


    ��not really? it��s crazy? Why do I do that with you?


    The atmosphere heated up.


    Parang, who jumped up from his seat, quickly performed an act of affection with Choi Eun-hyuk.


    While Bonggu-rae looks on with interest.


    Minji shrugged and asked Hayang.


    Ugh��.


    Jung Ha-yang��s hair comes out of steam just by looking at it with the naked eye.


    She shook her head with watery eyes.


    We haven��t gone that far yet��


    Progress, you can go slowly. Still, Hayang said you before. He said he wanted to hold Eunha tightly so he wouldn��t go anywhere within a year.


    huh. Sear?h the N?velFire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Then you have to go even bolder. Don��t let Noh Eun-ha take it out or beat it.


    Then maybe I look light?


    Noh Eun-ha since kindergarten, what is there to look light on you, single-minded? is not it? Um��


    Minji Kim��s advice.


    Jung Ha-yang was deep in thought.


    I didn��t tell Bong Gu Rae and Jin Parang.


    People present here knew the details of how they came to be friends with Eunha.


    To represent the hearts of our friends��.


    -We are all on your side. So don��t try to keep it in your mind like you used to.


    Whoa��!


    ��huh. thank you guys


    All of her friends supported her.


    Especially Kim Min-ji, Jin-seo, and Cha Eun-woo. Until now, the women who knew the heart of Ha-yang, who had always loved Eun-ha, were actively helping her.


    Sometimes he even sold the galaxy.


    Jeong Ha-yang felt grateful for such friends.


    Even so-.


    ��So Eunhyuk, what do you have? ��uh? uh uh uh


    You can��t be alone like this.


    She, who had been seeing an opportunity so far, quickly changed the subject.


    who is the target?


    The target is Eunhyuk Choi.


    She shared a smile of repentance with her other friends.


    On the other hand, Eunhyuk Choi��.


    ��Hey guys? Why are you like this all of a sudden?


    Eunhyuk Choi How are you doing? Why haven��t I heard anything yet?


    What am I��


    He pretends not to know? Do we already know everything?


    Like a cornered rat.


    He, who was the second tallest after Jin Parang, trembled in front of Jeong Ha-yang and Kim Min-ji, who were much smaller than him.


    ��


    Unlike the first basement floor, the second basement floor was very spacious.


    If you take the wrong path even a little bit, you will wander through a maze-like complicated path.


    As a result, students usually chose to camp in the middle to recover their physical strength.


    we don��t have to


    The monsters I encounter in the maze are no match for me��


    and I don��t have to worry about getting lost.


    Eunha Noh Jinseo and Kaede Hoshimiya.


    The three of them had a forced march unlike a normal party.


    He cut down all the monsters he encountered and proceeded through the dungeon without ever getting lost.


    So by evening they were able to reach the third basement floor.


    ��How did you think about bringing the green onion and cheese?


    Aren��t my preparations thorough? Assuming that Eunha is going to have a party with you, you say that kind of thing naturally catches your eye? I think people should be relaxed too.


    He broke through the dungeon without resting.


    As a result, the three of them were hungry by this time.


    So they quickly divided their roles and started preparing for camp.


    While Kaede sets up the tent.


    Eunha, who has a reputation for making ramen among friends, cooked ramen, and Seona cooked the rice.


    One person��s worth of combat rations was also eaten as a side dish.


    Meanwhile, after finishing her work, she approached Eunha and showed a surprising material.


    Green bean sprouts, cheese, green onions, etc.


    ��good job.


    Eunha swallowed her saliva.


    I admired Jinseo-na��s preparedness.


    Soon, the ramen was ready.


    They ate ramen as if they were being rewarded for their hard work today.


    I was so hungry that I ate the ramen without a word.


    By now, White��s family must be having dinner, right?


    I bet


    It would be nice if I didn��t get a stomachache


    .


    I guess so. Oh, I��ll go wash up now. Eunha, I ate deliciously! Please clean up after yourself!


    what? Kaede, are you going to go to the hot springs with me?


    huh. Then please clean up.


    Huh,


    right after dinner.


    Seona grabbed Kaede��s hand and ran to the women��s bath.


    The remaining galaxy had no choice but to laugh.


    In the end, Eun-ha had to enter the hot spring after washing the dishes.


    Keeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee


    Before entering the bath, there were things to be aware of.


    There is no law that says only people can take a bath.


    There could be monsters in the hot springs.


    just as expected.


    Eun-ha had to deal with the goblins who were soaking in the bath.


    ��it��s warm.


    Thanks to which the students did not arrive.


    Eunha was able to occupy the vast hot spring all by herself.


    The only downside was that there was no one to talk to.


    Occasionally he would have a conversation with two people in the women��s bath.


    ��Then, suffer a little.


    after taking a bath


    The three of them had a long conversation and decided to go to bed.


    Kaede decided to stand guard first, and the other two entered the tent.


    There was only one tent.


    Since it was a party of three, setting up two tents wasn��t very efficient.


    galaxy


    why?


    i just called go to sleep soon


    I can��t sleep.


    Eunha and Seona, who got into their sleeping bags like snail bugs.


    The two chatted in the dark.


    without looking at each other.


    Maybe it��s because they��re just staring into the darkness and having a daze conversation.


    The two of them had a conversation about a topic that they don��t normally do well.


    It was a pretty honest conversation.


    -How far did you go with Hayang?


    It would have been an honest conversation.


    If only she hadn��t said this.


    Eunha did not answer.


    Can��t you just tell me a little bit?


    ��Ask Hayang.


    Hayang is ashamed of this, so he doesn��t want to say it.


    So you think I won��t be ashamed?


    do you mean that?


    Huh��.


    My eyes are getting used to the darkness.


    He looked at Serena, who had turned toward him.


    Something moves in the dark.


    It looked like a triangular ear.


    What are you like?


    what? Are you dating Eunhyuk or what? ����.


    This is how it happened.


    Eunha decided to speak openly.


    Then, naturally, I handed over the topic of conversation to her.


    ��not dating.


    As soon as Choi Eunhyuk��s name came up.


    She stopped tossing and tossing her breath.


    after a moment of silence.


    The fox replied to Eunha in a somewhat dissatisfied tone.


    why? how do i know that


    Well, that��s right.


    Even in the dark.


    Eun-ha could feel Jin Seo-na��s stinging gaze.


    listen to her voice


    Eunha soon understood.


    Eunhyuk What is he doing?


    Then he clicked his tongue inside.


    I didn��t mean to say it myself.


    Choi Eun-hyeok��s attitude, which has been at a standstill for over 10 years, was frustrating.


    Minho and Eunwoo seem to be making some progress these days��.


    After Eunha started dating Jung Hayang.


    The relationship between friends began to change little by little.


    Eunha herself stimulated the love feelings of her friends.


    As a result, in the case of Minho and Eunwoo, they have been strangely awkward lately.


    Not in a bad sense, but in a good sense.


    Come to think of it, it seemed like we were treating each other carefully after the meeting that day.


    But what is Choi Eunhyuk doing?


    don��t you want to confess?


    Um��


    Inwardly, I feel sorry for Eunhyuk Choi.


    Eunha asked her.


    There was no law that required a man to confess.


    He spoke with such a nuance��


    -I can��t do it.


    why? ����.


    Jinseo, who speaks weakly.


    The fox seemed to smile bitterly.


    Soon, Eunha waited for her to continue talking.


    That��s right, I��m Ain.


    carefully.


    Jinsanna answered.


    I know Eunhyuk won��t, but I��m still a little scared. Maybe the reason why Eunhyuk doesn��t say anything to me�� is because I��m Ajin.


    he can��t do that


    know. Neither do I. Still, this is unavoidable. I just keep thinking��


    ����.


    Let��s talk once.


    She revealed everything she was thinking.


    Although he seemed calm on the outside.


    Just because it��s Ain.


    She still seemed to be humbling herself.


    And�� I don��t know if I��m getting ahead of myself, but�� If I ever get married, the child born between me and that person will definitely be a child.


    ��I guess.


    At that time, can that person be happy to see a child who doesn��t look like him at all? ����.


    Jinsona��s question.


    Eunha couldn��t answer.


    Ain can only give birth to Ain.


    A child born under the influence of omnipresence cannot have any contact with the parents who gave birth to him biologically due to genetic alteration.


    So I have no choice but to be very careful about having children from my spouse.


    It��s the worry of all children.


    Eun-ha could only nod her head after hearing Seo-na��s comment.


    So think about it sometimes. how?


    Wouldn��t it be better to maintain an ambiguous relationship like this? I��m afraid that I might end up getting hurt later by making too deep a relationship.


    Choi Eun-hyeok was wrong�� There��s no way that could be. Eunhyuk did something wrong, right? Still, you don��t know what people do. Eunhyuk may not be able to do that, but Eunhyuk��s parents will have different feelings��.


    We haven��t even dated yet, so what��s the point of thinking about getting married already?


    um�� that��s right


    You don��t seem to be like that, but you seem to be secretly worrying about it.


    But it can��t be helped. ��Cause I��ve been living like that up until now.


    The relationship between people is a really difficult problem.


    Eunha couldn��t give her a clear solution.


    Even so, she said in a voice mixed with charm, as if she was glad that they listened to her story.


    Where is the little boy?


    Even so, Eunha was not comfortable.


    The world that made her worry like this only made her resent it.


    All I could do in this situation was to calm her down.


    If so-.


    So I got lucky.


    Red eyes seemed to be looming in the dark.


    Eunha said while following her eyes.


    ��Even if you grow up later, if Eunhyuk lives alone without anything happening with him, then I will live with you.


    ��what? is that true? So do you think it��s real or a lie? Wouldn��t the people who marry you hate it?


    Then I��ll make you a house in the yard. �� huh?


    How about raising a puppy?


    You��


    So don��t worry too much that you might end up living alone.


    A fox that seems to be weeping.


    The galaxy grew.


    let��s sleep now good night.


    Yes, sleep well too. Dream of me.


    Not long after.


    The two fell asleep soundly.


    ��


    I hear voices from inside the tent.


    A voice that seemed to be happy.


    ����.


    Hoshimiya Kaede, who had closed her eyes and was wary of her surroundings, quietly lifted her eyelids.


    ��looks like fun.


    Gaze towards the tent.


    She continued to listen to the sounds coming from the tent.


    though I didn��t say it.


    To be honest, I wanted to go inside the tent and have a pleasant conversation.


    Whoa��


    I was paying attention to the conversation between the two.


    can��t concentrate


    Kaede tried to ventilate her surroundings while drinking warm milk.


    Right when Kaede woke up like that.


    ��Huh?


    The presence of a suddenly detected monster.


    Surprised, Kaede quickly picked up the bow that had fallen on the floor.


    The figure was not visible.


    Relying on her intuition, she hurriedly drew a protest in the direction she sensed.


    An arrow made of


    wheeik mana flies.


    I felt something fall to the floor.


    She moved closer to the being on the floor.


    ��punishment?


    About the size of a finger��s hand.


    The monster, which looked like an 8th tier, had a similar appearance to a wasp.


    Soon


    after, the monster pierced by the arrow turned into mana particles and disappeared.


    A small magic stone fell to the floor.


    She picked up the magic stone and looked around.


    I felt like I was being observed, but maybe it was because of this��


    Somehow, I felt uneasy.


    With a curious mind, she searched the surroundings thoroughly.


    But nothing caught her senses.


    Hmm��


    so.


    The first day of the Academy Dungeon passes.

 Chapter 514

    Relife Player 514


    [Chapter 141]


    [Dawn, Last, Fall]


    Day 2 of the Academy Dungeon.


    Perhaps it was because of the forced march last night, the fatigue came like a flood.


    I won��t be obsessed with sexuality.


    After making an agreement with the party members, Eunha decided to sleep until late.


    ��Let those who rise first get up, and those who sleep better sleep more.


    I sleep a little bit better.


    for a moment. So what is the sentry going to do? Surely it��s not the sound of standing in turns for three hours until the sentry in the morning, right?


    sentry? Why are you standing like that? don��t Even if we don��t do that, we can tell if a monster is approaching us or not.


    Even so, there could be a case of what if. If we��re the one who doesn��t feel the presence��


    then you��ll be alone on the guard. thank you. thanks for your effort. I sleep again.


    ����.


    So, why don��t you come over and sleep with me?


    The dungeon, which existed on a different line from the existing world, was like an institution that created monsters in itself.


    So, from the threat of a monster stepping on the territory of the dungeon, I couldn��t let go of the strings of tension even for a moment.


    If I made a mistake, I could close my eyes and wake up, and suddenly I realized that monsters were camped out everywhere.


    Even so, Eunha remained calm.


    The hot spring area here is an area where the dungeon��s power is not very strong, so monsters don��t try to approach it well.


    Not all areas of the dungeon were dyed the same color.


    It may be a minor difference, though.


    If you look closely at the area of the dungeon, you can find some dark parts and some lighter parts than that.


    The hot spring area, which is currently the base of the galaxy, was the lightest red color among the areas on the third basement floor.


    Depending on the area you are stepping on, the buffs that the dungeon adds to the monsters are also different.


    Except in tolerable cases, there was little chance that monsters would dare to enter the realm of weakening themselves.


    Even if something unexpected happens��


    ��If a monster tries to get close, don��t I know it?


    Eunha believed in her own skills.


    So I made it my own.


    Seo Na also opened her mouth wide and yawned, as if she wasn��t worried too much, then lay down on the road.


    The person with a sad face was Hoshimiya Kaede, who had just finished guarding and was trying to wake up the party members.


    Kaede stood outside the tent with a puzzled face.


    It was a troubling sight.


    Come here.


    ����.


    You must not be tired from yesterday��s forced march. Shall we sleep a little longer and wake up later to have lunch?


    with sleepy eyes


    Eunha tapped the seat to her right with her hand that had slipped out of her sleeping bag.


    Since the seat next to me was empty, it meant to take a deep breath.


    ��I can��t help it. go a little further to the side


    I��m cramped too. Come on, go to the side a little bit more.


    Eunha can��t you just stand guard? Write it together with Kaede.


    You��


    In the end, Kaede entered the tent pretending to be reluctant.


    The three of them turned into snail bugs and fell asleep.


    Some time passed.


    What are you talking about��?


    They soon detected several signs approaching the hot spring area.


    It was not a sign of a monster.


    Apparently, it seemed that the students who were taking the finals had descended to the third basement floor.


    Who is it?


    Came sooner than expected


    Eunha turned her body.


    The sounds of the students talking were getting closer and closer.


    Eventually waking up, he decided to go outside and check on the students.


    The other two seemed to be feeling the same way, and they got up with a look of drowsiness.


    wait. Tidy up your hair and open it up. And Eunha, you got goosebumps in your eyes.


    okay. take it slow


    The three of them roughly checked their whereabouts.


    Eventually, the three of them tidied up and left the tent, starting with Eunha.


    By then the students were in plain sight.


    Soon, Eun-ha found a familiar face among them.


    huh? Yoo Do-jun?


    what. When I asked who came first, Eunha was you? Well, you��re the only one who will come here first. How are you? By the way�� Did the three of you share the same tent?


    what��s up What a waste if three of us use two tents. But did it come unexpectedly quickly?


    Yoo Do-jun and the students following him.


    Eun-ha was surprised to see them descending to the third basement floor.


    This is because the time the students reached the third basement floor was considerably faster than he expected.


    I was thinking that there would be people arriving around noon, even if it was sooner��


    Maybe I noticed his question.


    Yoo Do-jun shrugged.


    Is it because I made up my mind to go downstairs and go to a hot spring? I was lucky, so I didn��t encounter many monsters, and even if I did, I was able to get out easily because I was dealing with another party.


    Oh yeah?


    Do-jun Do-jun��s explanation.


    Eunha nodded.


    Then it was understandable why they arrived so quickly on the 3rd basement floor.


    In the meantime, Yoo Do-jun ordered the party members to set up a tent nearby.


    I heard that Academy Onsen is so good? Even if I didn��t do that, I was feeling embarrassed because I couldn��t wash properly. Would you like to have lunch together after entering the hot spring? will you come in too?


    yes then


    It was slowly becoming lunchtime.


    I��m going to run away from sleep too.


    He accepted Yoo Do-jun��s offer.


    Oh right. huh?


    At that time, Yoo Do-jun puts a heavy bag on the floor.


    Eun-ha tilted her head at the sight of him who suddenly started unpacking.


    Then, when he saw what he had brought out, he smiled.


    Did I bring some eggs? Fortunately, how many were not broken? Do you want to make hot spring eggs with this?


    ��


    There is no delicacy as good as eating eggs in a hot spring.


    The only regret is that there is no Sikhye.


    Fortunately, there was salt.


    Yum.


    Did you think you were going to die to come down with real eggs? Still, it is worth the hard work.


    good job. I brought a lot.


    Eunha ate an egg and rummaged in the water.


    Caught in a net


    I took an egg out of the net and peeled it.


    Do-jun also killed one of them and picked a new egg.


    Are you going to relax here?


    I must have accumulated a lot of points, so I don��t want to dwell on grades.


    What does grades matter to you? There must be no one in the industry who doesn��t know your skills anymore. Hey then can I join your party too?


    to our party? uh.


    Yoo Do-jun washes his face with hot spring water.


    Then he put his bangs up and leaned his back against the stone.


    The kids who care about sex should form a party and raid the dungeon, and the kids who want to stay can just stay here. Or I can just join your party.


    know what to do


    It would be nice if the number of colleagues increased.


    There was nothing to enjoy in the dungeon other than the hot springs.


    It was impossible to stay in the hot springs all day.


    Eun-ha did not bother to stop Yu Do-jun from joining her party.


    Ah, but since I saw you earlier, it looks like the three of you are using a tent. Is everything really okay?


    What��s wrong with you? I��m glad if nothing happens. I don��t know what Hayang would have thought if he had seen the scene earlier. well what does that matter right? ����. Sear?h the N?velFire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    the following article. Sleeping separately between men and women in a dungeon is ridiculous. In a dungeon, that is a luxury. is not it? ��yes.


    Yoo Do-jun giggling.


    Eunha felt stabbed for some reason.


    He worked hard to clear his throat.


    Great. If you��re staying here, you can sleep in the same tent as you from tonight.


    whatever it is If you like it, you can sleep there. I don��t care. Do whatever you want.


    After that, Eun-ha and Yoo-jun chatted with each other.


    After coming out of the hot spring, we all decided to have lunch together.


    The two forgot eggs whether or not they ate lunch.


    Seo-na said she was preparing lunch, so I��m going to leave after a little while.


    Meanwhile, for lunch, the loser decided to prepare a game of rock-paper-scissors.


    At the Eunhae party, Seo-na was in charge.


    Eun-ha heard Jin Seo-na��s voice getting farther away among the sounds she heard in the women��s bath, so she decided to soak in the bath a little longer.


    ��You hold up surprisingly well?


    what? isn��t it hot? What��s hot in this? It��s really amazing��.


    It��s been quite a while since I entered the hot spring.


    All of Yoo Do-Jun��s party members were outside before they knew it.


    After Yu Do-jun came out of the hot spring, he just sat on a stone.


    In contrast, the galaxy was still submerged in water.


    Yoo Do-jun stuck out his tongue and Eun-ha raised his nose.


    Eat another egg.


    I��m sick of it. I��ll have lunch later. stop eating now eat one more


    I have to wake up now


    It was when Eunha thought so.


    There was a buzz outside.


    huh? Have you seen the kids come down again?


    Who is it?


    More signs than just a moment ago were caught in his sensory net.


    And some of the signs were approaching the men��s bath.


    After a while, the person who opened the door and entered was��


    ��You guys are really good at selling��


    It was Kim Gun-woong, a direct descendant of the KK Group.


    Taking off his glasses, he narrowed his eyes and smiled bitterly.


    In response, Eunha��.


    ��Do you want some eggs?


    Where else did you get this?


    There is also salt here.


    thanks. I��ll eat well.


    Don��t forget to clean up everything there after eating. �� what?


    Oh, if you rummage in the water there, there will be more eggs, so share them with your party members.


    I should have eaten lunch.


    She threw the half-opened egg at him.


    Kim Gun-woong was absurd.


    ��


    To be honest.


    Eun-ha did not know in detail what kind of person Kim Gun-woong, a direct descendant of the KK Group, was.


    Even if I recall Kim Geon-woong before returning, my impression of him was very weak.


    that can��t be helped


    As a player, there is a limit to how much I can know about people from chaebol families.


    Besides, the impressions of other people were so strong.


    Choi Jeong-hoon and Choi Ga-in of the Galaxy Group had no room to speak.


    Hong Jin-woo of Dangun Group did the same.


    Sirius Group��s Han Seo-yeon had a personality that scratched people��s temper, and was known for being hysterical to her subordinates.


    Aside from her management skills.


    It��s Youngwon Group��s Yoo Do-Jun�� I don��t even need to say anything about him.


    How was the dawn group? It wasn��t as corrupt as Choi Ga-in, but their direct descendants also suffered a lot.


    Moreover, the Dawn Group formed an alliance with the Dangun Group and showed contempt for the fairy.


    The Fine Group was neutral, so it could be said that it did not cause any harm.


    It��s the Alice group��


    In the previous life, the Alice group didn��t have a direct descendant of Galactic peers.


    It��s just that Jeong Seok-hoon, who became the president of the Alice Group, actively manufactured potions to help players kill monsters.


    Other than that, the moves of groups within the top 10 in the business world were not so prominent.


    Moreover, even in the previous life��


    ��It��s because the KK Group and Donghae Group are fighting each other for 9th and 10th place every year.


    It was a daunting situation just to keep each other in check.


    In previous lives, the influence of the KK group was not as great as that of other groups.


    As much as that, the galaxy was not interested.


    However, I only remembered that the KK group, along with other groups in their previous lives, was in a position to pressure the fairy Ha Baek-ryeon.


    Compared to the direct lineage of other groups, it was quite late for Kim Gun-woong to become the chairman of the KK Group��.


    Kim Gun-woong also had several accidents.


    However, it was nothing compared to the depravity of other groups.


    So, if I were to ask him to rate Kim Gun-woong��.


    ��Just a typical powerist?


    If you rate it highly�� should I say it��s a minor copy of Choi Jeong-hoon?


    Choi Jeong-hoon��s degraded edition.


    However, Eun-ha could say for sure that Kim Gun-woong would never become a great man who would grow into Choi Jeong-hoon.


    Anyway, the existence of Kim Gun-woong did not mean much to Eun-ha.


    Unlike before the return, in this life, I am concerned about the situation in which the KK Group is above the Donghae Group


    .


    However, when the opportunity comes, he tramples it moderately so that he does not disobey himself.


    Sometimes we even cooperate moderately.


    existence that simply exists.


    So Eun-ha had a conversation with him without hesitation after taking a bath.


    ��I brought everything.


    You need it to clear the dungeon. I will need a puck.


    In front of Kim Gun-woong��s tent.


    Noh Eun-ha, Kim Geon-ung, and Yoo-jun Yoo exchanged information about dungeon raids while drinking coffee.


    Then, Kim Gun-woong frowned when he saw students playing a board game on one side.


    Eun-ha, who brought the board game, calmly accepted it.


    so? Are you saying you��re not going to get out of here for a while?


    I don��t know how long there will be, but I have no intention of rushing through the dungeon.


    Even until the 3rd year of secondary academy.


    Whenever there was a chance, Kim Gun-woong often visited Eunha and invited her to become his exclusive.


    But I entered the high school academy.


    When Eun-ha got the nickname < Excellent Donma >, Kim Gun-woong showed a reaction as if he half gave up on embracing Eun-ha.


    Then recently-.


    ��I��d like to say let��s go clearing a dungeon together with us, but�� if that��s the case, Sirius or Alice might say something. So you guys are staying here?


    After Kim Gun-woong found out about Eun-ha Noh��s love affair with both legs, he tried to get his hands off her.


    To him, the galaxy has become an existence that can never be reached by his hands.


    That��s why he didn��t bring out the word to Eunha to come under his exclusive agency like before.


    Well, if you guys don��t intend to attack, we��re fine. Jeong Ha-yang or Mo Min-ho��s party doesn��t seem to have arrived yet, so I should go first and win first place.


    huh? go already?


    While the others haven��t arrived yet, I��m going to go forward as much as I can and close the gap beforehand.


    The time Kim Geon-woong spent in the hot spring area was not very long.


    However, he was about to resume the dungeon raid right after finishing his business.


    Eun-ha looked curiously at Kim Gun-woong, who suddenly gave the order to tidy up the tent and get ready to leave.


    hey just leave it alone


    On the faces of Kim Gun-woong��s party members, a look of exhaustion was evident.


    Some party members even showed dissatisfied faces at his orders.


    despite knowing it.


    Kim Gun-woong��s attitude was stubborn.


    Meanwhile, there was one familiar face among them.


    why are you there


    ��You guys didn��t let me into the party.


    ��was it? I don��t know because I didn��t make a party.


    There were also two thousand books.


    He, too, looked tired.


    Eun-ha patted him on the shoulder, who was showing a face that was too much.


    Go down to the 4th basement floor by the end of today and take a good rest there. Let��s cheer up a little more.


    Soon after, the students pack their bags and leave behind their regrets.


    They leave the hot spring area.


    Eun-ha looked at them absurdly as they left after eating almost nothing.


    Geon-woong is not such a kid


    ��. You have to take care of the condition of the party members


    .


    Seona, who is also a direct descendant of KK Pharmaceuticals, knew about Kim Gun-woong to some extent.


    So she cast a worried gaze on those who were tired of fatigue.


    Meanwhile, Kaede, who was by her side, didn��t like the way he ran the party.


    It was then.


    -I understand a little bit how Kim Gun-woong feels.


    As if Yoo Do-Jun was no big deal.


    He said while drinking coffee.


    Then he opened his mouth in a nonchalant tone.


    Considering Gun-woong��s position now, it��s not incomprehensible. wear?


    yes wear it That��s what the academy is for.


    Eunha asked.


    Yoo Do-jun added.


    All three eyes turned to him.


    Even when we entered the secondary academy, the faction fight was in full swing at the academy. At that time, there were a total of five groups of direct descendants of eternal Alice, Galaxy, KK, and Dangun attending the academy.


    ������.��


    Yoo Do-jun raised one hand.


    He held out his fingered hand to the three of them.


    But look? ������.��


    Eunha, you and I had a good relationship. Thanks to that, Hayang and I got along well. In some ways, this could be said to be a hand-in-hand with Alice and Young-won, right?


    Yoo Do-jun put two fingers together.


    he continued.


    But did Hong Jin-woo of Dangun Group suddenly die?


    Yoo Do-jun folded one finger.


    Now the five factions have split into three.


    Then last year, Choi Ga-in died in the end?


    Yoo Do-jun folds one more finger.


    What used to be five factions has now become a situation where there are only two left.


    As for the aspects of the Warring States period, which consisted of five factions, only two remained. But is it a situation where one side of us has so much influence that it overwhelms the other side?


    ������.��


    Think about last year��s year-end party. After Choi Ga-in��s death, how much has our name value increased in the academy? Everyone at the academy was anxious to attend the party hosted by Hayang.


    in silence.


    Eunha affirmed Yoo Do-jun��s words.


    Looking back, from sometime ago, the academy was revolving around yourself and your friends.


    Nervous warfare between groups disappeared.


    Now, the students at the academy bowed their heads before the name Sirius Eternity Alice Group.


    The students were trying to establish a relationship with Noh Eun-ha somehow.


    From Geon-woong��s point of view, there is no choice but to be impatient. The reason why direct descendants of the group usually enter the academy is to make players loyal to the group to their side in advance, but then all the academy students came to come to us. ������.��


    Besides, Eunha is engaged to Han Seohyun noona and dating Hayang, so the alliance between Sirius and Alice has become even stronger.


    There must have been only one way for Kim Gun-woong to turn this situation around.


    You have to hit the ball somehow.


    I have to win the favor of the students with achievements that can cover the achievements of Noh Eun-ha division.


    That��s why he is trying to reverse the situation with the Jongpyeong as an opportunity.


    That��s what he was thinking. I didn��t know at all��.


    Eunha immediately remembered Kim Gun-woong struggling.


    It wasn��t something I couldn��t understand.


    So he stared blankly at the place where Kim Gun-woong had left.


    ��


    Evening on the 2nd day of the Academy Dungeon.


    As the academy students arrive at the hot spring area one after another��


    ��I missed you so much!


    You came later than the other parties. did something happen? In the middle, because of the blue oppa, it leaked into a side street�� hehe.


    Jung Ha-yang��s party has arrived.


    As soon as Eun-ha found herself, she smiled bitterly as she hugged Jeong Ha-yang, who rushed towards her.


    the child is sweating


    It seems that he suffered a lot.


    don��t you go out? I��ve got some eggs for you, so take them with you when you go to the bath later.


    wow really?


    Graham. You know you shouldn��t tell this to other people, right? There aren��t many eggs, so eat by yourself. huh! I��ll eat well!


    Eun-ha looked down at Jung Ha-yang, who raised her head in her arms.


    He reached out and wiped the dirt off her cheek.


    Then she laughed at how good it was.


    Soon she opened her mouth.


    ��So did you miss me?


    ����.


    Answer you.


    this is the answer


    Whether or not she tries to get out of her arms after belatedly realizing that her behavior is nonsensical.


    Ah��


    do I have to say that?


    ��Once more.


    why? You said you were bored? I��ll wash up first��!


    lightly.


    Noh Eun-ha kissed her on the lips.


    The two didn��t care whether others saw it or not.


    I just��! Come on, someone will kill me! Put on a bamboo spear��!


    yes yes Soo-bin, let��s go take a bath with me. Bing-gu oppa is setting up a tent until we leave.


    Of course, students say they booed.

 Chapter 515

    Relife Player 515


    [Chapter 141]


    [Dun.Man.Chu(2)]


    Most of the parties who reached the hot spring area on the 3rd basement level spent at least one day relaxing in the hot spring.


    The same goes for Jung Ha-yang��s party.


    Academy Dungeon Day 2.


    Arriving late at night, after taking a quick bath, they decided to enjoy a day of recreation starting tomorrow.


    There was a party that just washed their bodies in a hot spring and went straight to the dungeon.


    Of course, starting with Kim Gun-woong��s party.


    The party trying to get good grades in the finals left to attack the dungeon, aiming for the other party to rest.


    On the other hand, Eunha enjoyed a comfortable vacation.


    different from the night before.


    Now that there are several parties that have reached the hot spring area, the lively atmosphere has not ceased.


    Moreover, each party cooperated with each other to take turns standing guard, so the time one person could sleep increased considerably.


    So hey, isn��t there a blue oppa keeps asking me to go that way? Even though I said I had to go round and round there, they didn��t listen to me.


    When did I not hear you? See how Jung Ha-yang reached out to No Eun-ha��


    Stupid hyung made a mistake.


    right? Later, you scold the blue oppa.


    Surround a campfire with close people.


    The students chatted loudly.


    Most of the party decided to take a good rest for the rest of tomorrow.


    They had fun playing with the mindset of trying to stay up all day.


    However, they also had their limits.


    By now, time is passing.


    Some of the students yawned and rose quietly from their seats.


    Whoa��. I��m going to bed now. Everyone have fun.


    Then I��ll go to sleep soon. Sleeping too late is bad for your skin. Kaede, will you stay longer? ��me too.


    Minji yawns and wakes up.


    Seona and Kaede also woke up saying they were going to sleep.


    Apart from them, the remaining students seemed to be falling asleep.


    Eun-ha, who confirmed their condition, decided to quit.


    Then, let��s stop here for today and clean up the surroundings.


    It was past dawn.


    Eunha decided to clean up the surroundings with her friends and go into her tent.


    I had a good rest today, so I didn��t know if I would be able to sleep.


    Still, he tried to enter the tent for now��.


    ��Is it Eunha? uh?


    It��s standing there, isn��t it a tent? ��Ah yes.


    uhm��?


    All in all, Jung Ha-yang caught it.


    As Eunha was about to enter the tent, she questioned and asked.


    Eunha wanted to ache.


    I tried to pretend I had found the wrong tent by improvisation, but I tried to shiver.


    Something suspicious��


    What is suspicious? You misunderstood that it looked like a tent. What?


    Hmm��


    Jeong Ha-yang didn��t want to look suspicious.


    Her gaze continued to follow him.


    Eun-ha walked as naturally as possible and entered Yoo-jun��s tent.


    Was he just determined to get caught? How can a kid like that be straddling his legs? Noh Eun-ha��s Noja.


    Meanwhile, Serena and Kaede, who saw this scene inside the tent, looked at him with pitiful eyes.


    ��


    As expected.


    I couldn��t sleep.


    Eunha tossed and turned her body.


    On the other hand, Yoo Do-jun was snoring very loudly.


    ��Please stop picking.


    Roaring!


    Do you want to fight me now?


    I would rather have slept in a blue tent.


    Eun-ha, who had noticed Jeong Ha-yang for no reason, made excuses to her and regretted sleeping in Yu Do-jun��s tent.


    Huh��.


    I guess I didn��t sleep well.


    In the end, Eunha sighed as she got up from her sleeping bag.


    He once looked at Yoo Do-jun with a resentful gaze and turned away.


    In times like this, you need to do something different.


    Eunha rummaged through her bag.


    The bag that was secretly moved to Yoo Do-jun��s tent to avoid Jeong Ha-yang��s gaze a moment ago.


    Soon, Eun-ha took out the Phoenix egg from her bag.


    Someone might steal it, so you can��t leave it in the dormitory. What is this?


    Whenever I think of it, I have to feed it in my spare time.


    Compared to when I first bought it.


    The surface of the egg was quite red.


    The two-legged Eunha placed an egg between her legs.


    As he expressed mana within his body, the egg emitted a dim light and absorbed his mana.


    I think it��s time to wake up soon��


    I didn��t know exactly when the egg of the phantom beast would wake up.


    Even so, the galaxy had a hunch that the egg would hatch sooner or later.


    Strangely, I felt that way.


    As if affirming his intuition.


    oh? Didn��t you just react?


    Although it was only a very brief moment.


    Suddenly, the mana that the egg had been absorbing was spit out.


    The recoil made the egg tilt.


    Seeing the reaction, Eunha widened her eyes.


    When he tried to express the mana in his body to check the reaction again��.


    ��Is it Eunha? huh?


    as if knocking


    Jung Ha-yang knocked on the tent door.


    Eunha heard her voice and immediately opened the tent door.


    Jung Ha-yang was standing there in her nightgown.


    She was pretty even without makeup.


    Ah�� I��m glad. You haven��t slept yet? Actually, I was going to send a chat�� but it doesn��t connect in the dungeon. So I��ve been there once. why? What��s going on?


    It was well past midnight.


    The surroundings were so quiet.


    In such a situation, Eun-ha put on a puzzled expression when she saw Jung Ha-yang, who had suddenly come to see her.


    Mmm.


    But she didn��t seem to like his answer.


    she complained in a voice of bolmen.


    ��Do you really have to come to see me for a reason? ��no. Since we��re dating, I just watch it when I want to see it. right?


    In an instant, Noh Eun-ha grasped that her heart was twisted.


    He accepted her words in the most nonchalant tone possible.


    Jeong Ha-yang, who heard that he was dating, finally relaxed his expression.


    But it��s true that I came to see you because I had something to do.


    Are you kidding me now? I can��t. you come here


    Hey,


    what��s up.


    Eunha burst out laughing.


    As he sits, stretch out both hands toward her.


    Jeong Ha-yang kneeled inside the tent and put her face in his hands.


    Eunha rubbed her face.


    She surrendered herself to his touch.


    Then she opened her eyes and looked down.


    Did you bring eggs too? I��m afraid to leave it behind. Besides, I brought it because I need to inject mana periodically.


    Can I give you mana too? give it a shot But you have to be careful. White, you have more mana than me, so if you do something wrong, you could become the owner. It��s not going to happen just by giving it for a short time, but�� Huh? Then when I become the master, you won��t be able to move on me? ��What are your eyes looking at now? Are you kidding?


    yeah i��m kidding I can��t. stop it why I��ll give you a little more


    Uh huh look at him? Chii.


    Do you know if Jung Ha-yang really made up his mind?


    Eunha was cold for a moment.


    After barely retrieving the egg from her, he shoved it into the bag.


    Then he decided to ask why she had come to see him at this late hour.


    So what are you going to do?


    It��s not important��


    Huh?


    lol.


    Jeong Ha-yang is shy.


    Eunha tilted her head when she saw her suddenly twisting her body.


    Then he noticed something she had been secretly hiding from a while ago.


    Did you feel his gaze?


    Jeong Ha-yang laughed shyly.


    Soon, she lifted the object she had set down on the floor.


    Voila. why a swimsuit?


    ��do I have to tell you?


    Off-the-shoulder bikini with frills.


    It was a swimsuit.


    He couldn��t understand the situation.


    she pursed her lips.


    No��. Everyone is sleeping right now, so no one is in the hot springs. That��s why I want to go in and play with you�� S��ar?h the ��ovelFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ����.


    Hesitant Jung Ha.


    Eunha was at a loss for words when she heard her surprise proposal.


    There was a mixed bath for both men and women in the hot spring area.


    It was not something to be considered strange.


    Even so, I couldn��t help but feel embarrassed when I suddenly heard such a story late at night.


    ��no?


    no good It��s good, but��


    Jung Ha-yang asked anxiously.


    What if you do or refuse?


    Or what if you look at yourself lightly?


    The galaxy that pierced her heart suddenly came to her senses.


    Then she was relieved.


    The problem is-.


    ��I didn��t bring a swimsuit?


    huh? Did you do it with something like that?


    Should I wear panties?


    When he, in serious trouble, asks her that.


    Jung Ha-yang burst into laughter.


    are you okay. I knew it would be like this, so I brought Eunha and yours. is this the right size? ��How did you know my size?


    confidential. Then let��s go quickly before everyone else wakes up.


    yes then


    Jung Ha-yang��s preparations were thorough.


    Eun-ha stuck her tongue out and followed her out of the tent.


    The time people sleep that day.


    The two said they had a good time in the hot spring.


    Mistress�� I just said that she and I share the same tent.


    On the other hand, Yu Do-jun, who was awakened midway by the sound of their conversation, said he was annoyed.


    ��


    I like it.


    I want to grab someone right now and complain.


    It was such a feeling.


    But as the leader of the party, he couldn��t look ugly.


    I picked the wrong party�� If I could turn back time, I would never pick them alone��


    Yoon Ibyeol and Ariel split up.


    That day, the two had a war of nerves and treated each other as if they didn��t exist.


    in a party of five.


    As the relationship between the two broke, of course the party atmosphere became cold.


    The other three tried to lighten the atmosphere while paying attention, but to no avail.


    Liel! Won��t you bring this to Byeol?


    ah! I want to go scouting with Sihyung too! am i a telepath? If I find anything strange, I��ll give it a telepathic shot right away. Si-hyung, go with me!


    ��Eunwoo. it��s okay. I��ll take it.


    Ariel was talking louder than the day before as if nothing had happened.


    Rather, it seemed that he was talking nonstop to avoid being aware of Yoon Yi-byeol.


    Then, when Cha Eun-woo tried to mediate between her and Yoon Yi-byeol, he would run away.


    Byeol Yun. The guards are you and Ariel��. Ah, I decided to stand with Sihyeong today. can��t that be?


    ��that��s right. Did I also decide to stand with Eunwoo?


    The same goes for Yoon Yi-byeol.


    When Mok Min-ho tried to reconcile Yoon I-byeol and Ariel using public affairs as an excuse, Yoon I-byeol pulled him out.


    In that way, Eunwoo and Minho��s efforts ended in failure.


    The relationship between Yoon Ibyeol and Ariel only got worse.


    Not even one person is willing to make concessions��


    while pretending not to.


    Both of them were very proud of themselves.


    However, Minho Mok expressed their pride as stubbornness.


    Meanwhile, only Kang Si-hyung, who was suddenly caught between the two, saw the blood.


    Above all��


    -Yoon Yi-byeol, what are you doing!? If you knew there was a trap ahead, you should have told me!


    Ariel, what are you doing! Is telepathy a joke?


    As the relationship between the two broke down, the connection between the parties collapsed.


    The two had a symbiotic relationship.


    Yoon Yi-byeol was a navigator who grasped the situation and directed the right path.


    Ariel was a telepath who relayed the navigator��s instructions to the party members.


    However, as the two ignored each other, the party��s contact system stopped functioning properly.


    Yes, you quarreled. But then, you shouldn��t quarrel among yourself and harm others. ������.��


    Please�� I beg of you�� Let��s not get confused about living with our ball. If you act like this again next time, I know I won��t let you go then.


    Eventually, four months passed.


    Even though Yoon I-byeol sensed the trap, he did not convey it to Ariel.


    Kang Si-hyung almost got hurt.


    Minho, who had endured and tolerated it for a while, threatened the two of them even while blushing between friends.


    Cha Eun-woo didn��t stop at this time either.


    The two burst into tears and the party had to stop attacking that day.


    Finally�� arrived.


    No accidents have occurred since.


    The mood at the party became even more depressed.


    Even the talkative Ariel kept her mouth shut, so no one spoke.


    The party��s connection was rigid.


    In a state where you can��t even call it a party.


    Day 3 of Academy Dungeon.


    It wasn��t until lunchtime that Mong Min-ho was finally able to reach the third basement floor.


    ��It��s ruined.


    After the hot spring area came into view.


    Minho let out a worried sigh.


    Most parties have reached the second day and will be resting for the rest of the day.


    However, as they reached the third day, they were one day behind them.


    In order to make up for that, unfortunately, as soon as I opened my eyes tomorrow, I had to leave immediately to attack.


    just as expected.


    He was convinced of his reasoning as he slowly began to see the tents.


    -It��s unexpectedly late. did something happen


    Ha�� there was something like that. huh?


    physically and mentally.


    Rolled and rolled very much.


    Mok Min-ho led a tired mind, tired body, and party members into the hot spring area.


    Just in time, he was able to meet Noh Eun-ha, who had gone out for a walk.


    ��I didn��t expect to see your face like this. what did he eat wrong? Come on? galaxy Eunha Noh. why. �� aren��t you crying right now?


    I admire you so much. What��s wrong with her��


    Eunha Noh��s face was soft.


    It must be a testament to how well he rested.


    In contrast, what about yourself?


    I can��t even eat the party leader.


    He did not have the qualities of a leader.


    Mok Min-ho came to a realization after facing Eun-ha.


    Useless realization.


    Anyway, Mok Min-ho poured out the resentment he had been holding back to Eun-ha.


    Eunha made a puzzled expression with a puzzled look.


    Well�� you must have suffered a lot. There are no people in the hot spring right now, so hurry up and wash up. What��s that look like?


    After�� yes.


    It didn��t sound like a word.


    Minho looked down at his appearance and decided to go into a hot spring with the party members to relieve fatigue.


    And the very next day, I will go downstairs.


    When he was about to set foot in the hot spring area��


    ��Galaxy galaxy! didn��t you miss me? Cuckoo��! why are you here again Ah�� you used to be like that. no come out You smell�� Oops��!


    It��s been a while since I��ve seen it. Where is it that says it smells? really too much Was I the only person to you!? huh? uh huh?? Huh


    ��.


    Ariel suddenly runs into Noh Eun-ha.


    Ariel clung to the galaxy like a tick.


    Wrapped around his body up to his legs.


    Unable to use her arms, Eun-ha put on a tired face.


    Where did the smooth face go?


    ��okay. Hurry up and wash up.


    What will you give me if you wash up?


    What do I give you? I brought a drink. Will you drink with me? Don��t act cute��.


    Hi-ing musher�� Do you hate me? don��t like it don��t like it


    ��Minho. you are respected �� I respect you.


    I have the most respect for myself!


    Noh Eun-ha hates the smell.


    Eun-ha soon surrendered to Ariel and put on a resigned expression.


    Here, Mok Min-ho realized something.


    That Noh Eun-ha was a person no different from herself.


    It was a surprisingly important realization.


    On the one hand-.


    ��At least for today, Ariel won��t bother me.


    Mok Min-ho felt relieved.


    I decided to hand over Ariel to Eunha.


    He is now refreshed and determined to enjoy a short break in the hot spring.


    Looking around, I saw a few students who were close to me.


    There is also a drink Ariel brought.


    Later that night, Minho decided to have a drink with them to relieve fatigue.


    I was looking forward to that night��


    -Eunhyuk and his family must have gone down, right? There��s no way they��ll be late�� no. Are you leaving tomorrow?


    ����!


    ��they��re over there. Minho, you take good care of the breakup. Huh


    .


    Mok Min-ho was taken aback.


    It��s Eunhyuk, Choi Eunhyuk��s party.


    In other words, Jeong Ha-yang��s party.


    And the relationship between her and Yoon Yi-byul��.


    -It��s ruined.


    Mong Min-ho, who finished the calculations in an instant, muttered in a sorrowful tone.

 Chapter 516

    Relife Player 516


    [Chapter 141]


    [Dun. Man. Choo (3)]


    ��I��ll write a poem in my name! Someone give me some luck!


    ��ah!��


    Ariel spreads. Now you are all fooled. ��lee!��


    Saying that no one lives only on dew is a conspiracy of the institution! In other words!


    ��L!��


    El Psay Bean Noodles.


    ������.��


    The evening of the 3rd day of the Academy Dungeon.


    Mok Min-ho��s party arrives.


    Eunha and her friends had dinner together after a long time.


    Then, an unexpected drinking party broke out.


    Ah�� Talking about bean noodles made me suddenly want to eat bean noodles. Who will go eat bean noodles with me when I leave the dungeon!? No Eunha is a must!


    Why is he always doing that with only me? see if you��re happy


    Do you think I look good? Guys! No Eunha is only a dog!?


    ��No Eun-ha is a jerk!!��


    ����.


    Did you hear? Kim Minji Seriously��


    why do you keep talking only to me? what did only me do?


    Although, in principle, alcohol should not be brought into the dungeon.


    Just as there are countless people in the world.


    Among them, there were sometimes people who lived without paying attention to principles.


    Ariel was the prime example.


    While eating dinner, Eun-ha stuck out her tongue when she suddenly took out a bottle of soju from her bag.


    Minho You must have suffered a lot. The other kids also had a lot of trouble. He didn��t really cry or fuss when we tried to steal the alcohol. He��s kind of like that��


    he��s not a drinker, he��s an alcoholic. I would never be able to handle him. I can��t handle it either. What if you can��t afford it?


    Yeah��


    to the point where I wonder if it��s an artifact that connects subspaces.


    Even after taking it out of Ariel��s bag, the alcohol continued to come out.


    Like that, the alcohol she smuggled in was now making a drinking table.


    The friends were very excited as they had a drinking party in the dungeon.


    Meanwhile, Eunha shed a bitter laugh when she saw her friends playing like crazy.


    If Minho can��t handle it, then who should control Ariel?


    How the hell did Onyang control him?


    Maybe it��s because I tasted it inside the dungeon.


    The drink is very sweet.


    Eunha gently tilted her glass and looked at Ariel.


    In the middle of a group of friends sitting in a circle.


    She had gone to the center of the circle before she knew it and was dancing happily.


    Jin Parang and Kang Si-hyung, who got excited after drinking, beatboxing.


    Some friends burst into laughter at the performance of the three.


    Guys! This time, I��ll try to make it properly! Dad and brother! give me luck


    ah! Beautiful girl~ Sihyung Kang?


    lee!


    In fact, I live only on dew! Guraegurae Bonggurae? L.


    was an elf Sorry for deceiving you all this time! ha ha! ������.��


    Ariel went mad.


    The alcohol drove her crazy.


    No, she was crazy.


    Eunha clicked her tongue after seeing a series of scenes.


    I decided not to get in between them.


    He decided to have a quiet drink with his friends.


    The feeling of weight on my shoulders at that time.


    huh?


    why?


    Jung Ha-yang leaned on Eun-ha��s shoulder.


    When she met his eyes, he showed a relaxed face.


    He must have been drunk even though he hadn��t had a few drinks.


    The cheeks are slightly flushed.


    how much did you drink


    as much as you drank!


    You drink at the same rate as me, so you get drunk. Would you like some water? yes! I��m taking a break while drinking water.


    Let Eunha hand over the water.


    She took the water and drank it without even using her hands.


    Eun-ha, who happened to feed her, felt as if she was giving water to a small animal.


    Then I��ll rest for a bit.


    yes rest


    After drinking the water, she naturally entwined her arms around his.


    Eunha untied her entwined arms and wrapped her arms around her shoulders.


    Jung Ha-yang came into my arms like that.


    She burrowed deeply into his arms.


    Eun-ha patted her with her arm wrapped around her shoulder and drank with only the other hand.


    Someone kill me. Even if you are my friend, I can��t look at you anymore because you��re looking like me. Is Subin drunk? Drink one more cup of drunkenness. I��ll drink too. Eunwoo��. You��re not going to escape, are you?


    ��huh? escape? What escape?


    Of course, there were friends who booed on one side.


    Fortunately, Cha Eun-woo and Jin Seo-na calmed them moderately.


    Eunha laughed at Bae Soo-bin, who was glaring at her.


    Guys! This time, I��ll write a three-line poem with No Eunha! Whoop whoop! Give me some luck!


    don��t call me that


    child indeed Let it rise, let it rise! hurry! hurry��! I want to do it so much right now that I��m dizzy! ��paddle.


    NO? No Yes!


    silver. For Eunha! under.


    Harem is the only way to live!


    Huh,


    my friends burst into laughter.


    Eunha looked at them with a ridiculous face.


    ��


    It is said that they staged a drinking party.


    The friends knew how to get drunk in moderation while circulating mana in their bodies.


    It was a dungeon where monsters were openly roaming around.


    I had to be so self-respecting.


    I��m almost out of alcohol.


    These guys don��t seem to have any intention of ending it at this point�� but


    the alcohol Ariel brought is running out now.


    Eun-ha checked the remaining alcohol and looked around slowly.


    Even though a lot of time has passed.


    Unlike the night before, none of my friends got up from their seats.


    Friends who looked tired were also keeping their eyes closed.


    Like Jung Ha-yang, who is now sleeping leaning on Eun-ha.


    ��Huh?


    In the meantime.


    Eunha felt a strange gaze and turned her head.


    ������.��


    Yoon Ibyeol��s eyes met.


    I don��t know when she��s been staring at me.


    He guessed that she must have been looking at him for quite some time.


    Our eyes met.


    She stared blankly at him, then quickly turned her head away with a surprised expression on her face.


    Come to think of it��


    It seems like it��s been a really long time since we haven��t talked to farewell��


    Eunha also took her eyes off her.


    It��s been quite a long time since I haven��t spoken to Yoon Yi-byeol.


    Ever since Eunha and Jeong Ha-yang dated.


    That too, Yoon Yi-byeol.


    We were getting along avoiding each other as much as possible.


    Dealing with each other became uncomfortable and awkward.


    It can��t be helped, but��


    but I can��t leave it like this.


    over a period of one year.


    The situation where Yoon Yi-byeol��s confession was put on hold.


    Eun-ha intended to get her to simply accept him as a close friend before the promised time had elapsed and make sure to recruit her into the party.


    But in reality, so far he hasn��t done much.


    You were right about not being able to move.


    Even if I tried to approach him�� Yoon Byeol would be looking forward to it for nothing. So I have no choice but to break up with Yoon and keep a distance and let my heart leave me.


    It was a sorry thing for Yoon Yi-byeol.


    Eunha was afraid of distance. At the same time, he was asking his friends to take care of Yoon Byeol.


    However, the friends she hangs out with tip him off��


    -I can��t get along with the kids.


    that��s a funny face


    I��d seen it like that before.


    But at that time, Yoon Yi-byeol also tried to be friendly with people who took care of her.


    But now, Yoon I-byeol was sitting still, silently sipping alcohol.


    Friends who used to talk to her at first were chatting with other friends when she didn��t respond much.


    After all, she was placed in an isolated situation in the crowd.


    No, she was self-isolating.


    -I��ll go in first and sleep.


    In the end, she was the first to wake up after spending her time sipping alcohol.


    Friends let her go even though they were sorry.


    Yoon Yi-byeol glanced back at Eun-ha and headed for the tent with weak steps.


    I��m just worried


    Yoon I-byeol and her friends can��t get along.


    Eun-ha looked at her as she walked away and fell into trouble.


    she��s still bothering me


    She only worried about her constantly insisting on being alone.


    He wondered if he should go with her now to make her feel better.


    ��I can��t.


    I can��t.


    I want to go see Yoon Yi-byeol.


    It was when Eunha thought so.


    He��s about to get up��


    -Don��t go. ����.


    Never mind.


    Suddenly, Jeong Ha-yang was awake.


    Jung Ha-yang held onto Eun-ha as she tried to get up.


    she begged, biting her lip.


    Just�� stay here.


    A face that looks like it��s about to cry.


    He was speechless when he saw her.


    It was not a matter of shaking off her arm if he wanted to.


    But Eunha couldn��t shake off her arm.


    ��I��m not going anywhere.


    It seems that the surroundings have become quiet.


    Maybe it��s because of my mood.


    I feel like I��m being watched by my friends.


    Eunha took her butt off the chair and sat back down.


    He hugged her tightly so that Jung Ha-yang would not worry.


    Then she loosened her stiff face and took her into his arms.


    Even so�� I don��t know if


    I don��t know if I did well.


    Staying away from Yoon Yi-byeol like this.


    While Eun-ha patted Ha-yang on the back, she pondered over how to treat Yoon Yi-byeol.


    < Butterfly Lady >��s ability is useful.


    However, it cannot spoil the atmosphere of the party.


    It was the wrong one from the first button


    .


    Eun-ha remembered the first time she met Yoon Yi-byeol.


    He smiled bitterly.


    If only he hadn��t shown favor to Yoon Yi-byeol at that time.


    Myself and Yun Byeol.


    Jeong Ha-yang and Yoon I-byeol.


    My friends and Yoon Byeol.


    It wouldn��t have occurred to them to be as awkward as they are now.


    Eunha regretted her choice.


    Even if you live one more life��


    People still make mistakes.


    The regressor is not an absolute being.


    Even if I go back in time.


    Even if you know the future.


    Eun-ha realized that she was nothing more than a mere mortal who would one day disappear and die in the world.


    ����.


    However, even if they were aware of it.


    As long as you are still human.


    You will make mistakes again and again in the future.


    So it was a comeback.


    It��s not that you can block all the mistakes you��ll make in the future, but it��s nothing more than a chance to minimize them.


    Even so, he will move on to a better future.


    ��


    It was approaching midnight.


    As soon as tomorrow morning, including Jung Ha-yang��s party, the students who wanted to attack the dungeon left one by one.


    However, Eun-ha remained and exchanged drinks with Mo Min-ho alone.


    Ariel was already stretched out��


    and it wasn��t even a fuss.


    just a little while ago


    Ariel, who got drunk as much as she was drunk, said that she would drink until she died.


    There really was no truth.


    In the end, Cha Eun-woo dragged her and threw her into the tent, and she managed to find peace.


    When are you planning to leave? we? Well�� I think I��d better stay here for one more day. ��Cause there��s still enough time �� I��m dying of envy.


    Then you stay here too I don��t think so. But even if I stayed here, there would be nothing to do, right? It��s good to do nothing. What do you not know? ��I hope so.


    The area has become quiet.


    Bonfires are burning everywhere.


    The only students walking around were those who stood guard.


    Aside from them, the only people outside without sleeping were Minho Mok and Eunha.


    can you not go in?


    ��to drink a little more.


    Then you��re not going home drunk, are you?


    shut up.


    So drink in moderation.


    ��I know.


    It is said that he healed his fatigue in a hot spring.


    Even so, Minho, who had just arrived at the hot spring area, must have been tired.


    In fact, all of his party members were exhausted and were about to go to sleep.


    However, Minho Mok did not intend to get up from his seat.


    What��s up with him?


    Mok Min-ho sighs continuously.


    I also seemed tired.


    It seemed like there was a problem too.


    So, unlike the others, Eunha kept her place.


    Before long-.


    �C Noh Eun-ha. no galaxy


    why?


    Mok Min-ho raised his head.


    Eun-ha replied to Mok Min-ho, who opened his mouth with a face that seemed to have organized his thoughts.


    Help me out.


    What are you talking about?


    It��s hot.


    Suddenly, Mok Min-ho grabs Eun-ha��s hand.


    Eunha looked at him with a desperate face and tilted her head.


    I was even surprised.


    Originally, he is a person who does not bend well to others��.


    Why is he like this?


    Eun-ha, who knew Mok Min-ho��s personality, had no choice but to ask questions.


    I wondered what the hell was going on.


    So, let��s hear the circumstances��


    ��So let��s exchange parties?


    I��m begging you like this


    Ariel had a fight with Yoon Ibyeol.


    As a result, the atmosphere of the party was terribly subdued.


    Minho, Eunwoo, and Sihyung tried to change the atmosphere of the party somehow.


    It is said that their efforts were futile.


    Now that all of my friends have gathered, the gloomy atmosphere has revived.


    If we leave tomorrow to clear the dungeon again, the party atmosphere will return to normal.


    ��I didn��t expect that to happen.


    They��ve been sticking together until now, and they just fought over something like that?


    Eun-ha sighed after hearing the circumstances from Min-ho Mok.


    Come to think of it, it seemed that Ariel had not even pretended to know each other after Yoon had broken up a little while ago.


    The galaxy, who never thought that such a thing would happen between them, was just complicated.


    Is it because there are many children?


    Now they are fighting among themselves.


    Eun-ha lowered her head and looked down at Mok Min-ho, who asked for a favor.


    Mok Min-ho��s decision could not be said to be the best.


    It wasn��t even a bad thing.


    I had to avoid breaking the party��s connection in the dungeon at all costs.


    Mok Min-ho is not a way to attack a dungeon with two people who have feelings for each other even if it takes a risk.


    Rather, they chose to eliminate the risk in advance by dropping one person.


    Actually, I want to send Yoon Yi-byeol to your party, not Ariel, but��


    If I do that, Hayang will kill me.


    ��okay.


    So Minho said he decided to kick Ariel out of his party.


    Eunha nodded. S��arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The reason why he didn��t send Yoon goodbye was understandable without having to say it.


    There��s a party that can be swapped out�� so that��s probably why they made that choice.


    I��m sure I would have made the same choice in that situation.


    I fully understood Mok Min-ho��s circumstances.


    In the end, Eunha decided to grant his request.


    So who do you want to swap with?


    with Jinseo. The telepathy is missing, so I have to make up for it.


    Indeed, it is. But I don��t know if Seo-na really knew it��


    The exchange between Jin-seo-na and Ariel.


    Eunha was lost in thought.


    If Ariel were to change the party, she would surely run around excitedly.


    On the other hand, Jinseo-na��.


    ��How do I convince Serena?


    A fox who came to rest this time.


    Eun-ha smiled bitterly at the thought of persuading the fox.


    What should I say to the doggie��


    I wonder if I��m going to comb my tail later.


    Eunha smiled bitterly.


    By the way, Ariel��s personality is like that, so I can��t leave it to other kids.


    Meanwhile, the galaxy was half resigned.


    The number of people who want to join the party is so large.


    It was a board that could not be operated with one party.


    As a result, he will probably run several parties.


    Jinpa and Jinseo and Ariel.


    Since there are three people, it would be easier to manage the party by dividing it into three, and if you set up a dealer for each party��.


    -Isn��t that why I always end up partying with Ariel? As expected, I like the idiot hyung��.


    If you create a party you run, the people you want to entrust as telepaths have already been ranked.


    The best is Jinparang.


    Is the lane clear?


    Last was Ariel.


    Ha�� I��ll try to convince you somehow. Thank you. I will not forget this favor.


    Noh Eun-ha��s sorrow only deepened.

 Chapter 517

    Relife Player 517


    [Chapter 141]


    [Dawn. Full. Autumn (4)]


    Morning of the 4th day of the Academy Dungeon.


    After a day of rest, the students were busy moving to attack the 4th basement floor.


    If you clear the 4th basement floor today and camp on the 5th basement floor at night, you should be able to finish it on time.


    Going down takes time, but going up doesn��t take that much time.


    As soon as most parties have breakfast, they go down to the 4th basement level.


    Parties that wanted to gain even a little bit of an edge over the competition would skip breakfast and start secretly at dawn.


    Jung Ha-yang, who woke up early in the morning, looked around and grasped the situation.


    I decided not to worry too much.


    I��m sorry to say this, but��


    I��m confident that I can make up for it even if I fall behind others.


    including myself.


    Minji Kim, Bae Soo-bin, Bong Gu-rae, Jinpa, and Choi Eun-hyuk.


    Jung Ha-yang highly evaluated the abilities of the party members.


    Even if the other party had left first, she felt no great threat.


    So while the other party is busy moving.


    Should I go in and out for a short while on the day I come back from clearing the dungeon��


    very leisurely.


    She was on her way out of the dungeon after enjoying her last hot bath.


    I brushed off the damp hair and lost myself in a daze.


    It was quite a contrast to the other students who were busy packing.


    Somehow, she watched her surroundings that way.


    While watching��.


    ����Ah.��


    I don��t know who got lucky first.


    The two paused almost simultaneously.


    Jeong Ha-yang, who was about to return to the tent, ran into Yoon I-byeol, who seemed to be heading to the hot springs.


    ������.��


    Yoon I-byeol, who was carrying toiletries and clothes, hardened her face.


    It was the same with Jeong Ha-yang.


    She, too, stopped brushing her hair with a towel.


    ������.��


    Two people just staring at each other.


    It��s like they��re having a war of nerves over who will say hello first.


    having a snowball fight without words


    ��How are you? ��hi.


    after a while.


    The first person to speak was White.


    She greeted me warmly with a face as if she had never done that.


    Only then did Ibyeol Yoon react.


    She replied in a somewhat blunt tone.


    did you sleep well? Are you going to wash up? ��huh.


    It just so happened that there seemed to be no one in the bath right now. You can wash quietly.


    I see��


    Jung Ha-yang bets on a friendly conversation.


    Yoon Ibyeol replied with a reluctant face.


    However, conversations that ended in short answers tended to end quickly.


    I��m�� uncomfortable.


    Yoon I-byeol doesn��t want to talk to her.


    Noticing her feelings, Jeong Ha-yang smiled bitterly inside.


    But it was unavoidable.


    She and Yoon Yi-byeol, who used to quarrel over the person they like, can no longer be close friends.


    Even so-.


    ��If I and I-byeol continue to stay like this, the other kids will have a hard time.


    Even if it��s not very friendly.


    Jeong Ha-yang wanted to maintain a certain level of friendship with her.


    That way, your friends won��t be in trouble between you and Yoon Yi-byeol.


    And there��s Eunha��


    Of course, the biggest reason was because of my stubborn boyfriend who wouldn��t listen to me no matter what.


    In addition, cowardly lamb legs.


    Byeol said your party is leaving later at lunchtime, right? huh. �� get some rest before you go. It��s not like you didn��t get much rest because you came late yesterday. huh.


    ��Then I��ll stop.


    Even formal relationships are good.


    Where are you not ignoring?


    Hayang swallowed a sigh when he saw Yoon Yi-byeol��s attitude of trying to build a wall against her.


    She decided to withdraw from this point.


    So I nodded my head and tried to pass Yoon Byeol��.


    ��Why�� Huh?


    The moment I passed Yoon Yi-byeol.


    Suddenly she got lucky.


    Jung Ha-yang stopped walking and looked back.


    Then he narrowed his eyes.


    Yoon I-byeol was glaring at him.


    why did you lie to me You said you wouldn��t confess to me��


    ����.


    liar. cowardly


    A voice that sounds like crying.


    Jeong Ha-yang couldn��t say anything as she watched her shoulders tremble.


    liars are cowardly S��ar?h the n??el Fire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    That��s right, Yoon Ibyeol��s words.


    Hayang couldn��t deny her words.


    In a way, I was taking advantage of Lee Byeol��s confession


    .


    Nonetheless, Jeong Ha-yang always felt sorry for her.


    Because Yoon Yi-byeol didn��t try to interrogate him.


    The feeling of regret only grew.


    So, she could do nothing but stare at Yoon Yi-byeol, who had a resentful face.


    -I hate you so much


    ����.


    I thought I couldn��t do it.


    until you hear that.


    Jung Ha-yang felt as if his head was getting cold.


    A question came to mind.


    Why do I have to listen quietly?


    He admitted that he was wrong.


    But does that mean it��s okay to pour hatred in your face even though you��re sorry?


    Even if you have accumulated feelings for each other.


    Wouldn��t it be okay to pretend to be like this or go well?


    Do I have to go this far?


    Jung Ha-yang asked himself.


    Even thinking of Eunha��s face.


    I tried to bow my head to some extent so that I could appease Yoon Yi-byeol, but he showed an attitude like a no-nonsense person.


    so? that��s interesting.


    I feel bad.


    I thought I was easy on myself, so I wanted to curse openly like this.


    Jeong Ha-yang stopped her words abruptly and smiled brightly.


    -I hate you too.


    ����.


    As if you didn��t know anything about it.


    Jung Ha-yang said softly.


    ��


    The decision was made to trade Jinseo Na and Ariel.


    Eun-ha notified Seo-na of the fact when she returned from taking a bath in the morning.


    Of course, Jin Seo-na was frightened.


    It was only natural that Jin Seo-na hit Eun-ha with the towel she was drying her hair with.


    How can you sell me on your own without asking for my permission!? Sorry. Ugh I��m sorry��


    Is this just an apology? I can��t. you must be right just right for me Come on!


    like whipping a whip.


    Seo Na slaps Eunha with a towel.


    Hoshimiya Kaede and the other friends did not stop even after seeing the scene.


    Rather, some even shook their heads with a face that said he was cheap even if he was beaten. Sorry, I couldn��t help it��


    I heard something like


    that happened at Minho��s party .


    But suddenly, I heard that I had to leave the resort to attack the dungeon.


    Heard that he would join another party without even asking his permission.


    It just made her squirm.


    Eunha also had nothing to say, so in the end, she had no choice but to be beaten to relieve her anger.


    It��s all because of you. But do you think it makes sense that I receive the damage, not you?


    Cancer. did you do something wrong


    I was really wrong. Whew�� why are you my friend��


    I like that you are my friend.


    Only in times like this, say we��re friends.


    It seems to have loosened up to some extent.


    The fox stopped whipping the towel.


    Eun-ha let out a sigh of relief and tried to calm her as she was catching her breath.


    In the end, as if she couldn��t help it, she folded her triangular ears halfway.


    OK got it. you can do it


    thank you so much. After all, only you�� only.


    huh?


    what are you going to do for me


    ��What can I do?


    At that time, the fox suddenly made a deal.


    Eun-ha asked her, who pricked up the triangular ears she had just folded.


    It was a fox who really did not want to lose.


    I can��t think of anything in particular��


    Shall I brush your tail?


    ��Why are you combing my tail?


    She doesn��t seem to remember anything in particular.


    Eunha subtly asked for her opinion.


    Then, lost in thought, she sent a grim look.


    Eunha tilted her head.


    Do you know what it means for Ain to entrust his tail to someone else? know. it means trust So what makes you comb your tail? Does that mean you��re very trusting?


    It��s true, but��


    Jinseo makes a grunting sound.


    The fox licks his lips to see if there is anything he wants to say.


    Eunha waited patiently for her to answer.


    this has a different meaning Making a member of the opposite sex comb their tail�� Didn��t the idiot hyung say that? Blue oppa is an idiot! That brother is not an idiot. But you let me comb it when I was little too. That��s when you were young! How old are we now!


    what about that anyway! no tail I brush well.


    You combed it well��.


    Do you want to receive it after a long time?


    ��no. I was tempted at the moment, but I��ll comb my tail.


    A quarrel ensued.


    Eventually, Jin Seo-na let out a sigh.


    She hugged her tail and took a defensive stance from the galaxy.


    Shall I pierce your ears? Why are you digging my ears!?


    I sell well.


    no! No, no more!


    Eunha


    was asking as a joke.


    The fox exclaimed in astonishment.


    she takes a step back


    Eunha enjoyed her reaction.


    So what about massage?


    ��massage? I have a good shoulder massage. Big hum. That��s right.


    Then call with it?


    no Still, that doesn��t work. Buy rice and buy coffee.


    It��s like a robbery��


    isn��t it you who sells me to another party?


    okay. Do it.


    Anyway, at the end of a dramatic agreement.


    Jin Seo-na decided to join Mo Min-ho��s party and attack the dungeon.


    Meanwhile, the mermaid who heard this news��.


    ��No Eunha! I��ve heard it all now! Brush my tail too!


    you don��t even have a tail


    Why is there no tail? What tail do I have? look at this! yes leg But why are you lying down? flutter. huh? Flapping! ����. hurry! Comb my tail too! soon!


    It��s really crazy��.


    The mermaid appears out of nowhere and bites the galaxy and stretches and stretches.


    Eunha said the road ahead was complicated.


    ��


    Jung Ha-yang��s party leaves in the morning.


    Minho Mokmin��s party decided to rest a little longer and then eat lunch and leave.


    Then we��ll go now!


    have a light breakfast


    Jung Ha-yang��s party, having packed their things, got up to go to the dungeon.


    Eunha and her friends who remained in the hot spring area followed them to see them off.


    Later, Minho��s family will go too��


    Quiet today�� There��s no reason to be quiet because of Ariel.


    Eunhyuk Choi waves his hand.


    Eunha sighed as she waved her hand at him.


    I don��t know if he and Kaede can control the mermaid.


    Eunha tried to ignore the fish clinging to Kaede and decided to pay attention to her friends leaving.


    Right then.


    ��It��s Eunha.


    why?


    Several parties are leaving one after another.


    Jeong Ha-yang, who was about to turn her back and leave like them, suddenly came running.


    Eun-ha opened her arms to catch her who ran towards her.


    When she came into his arms, she burst into laughter.


    Hey��.


    Then Jeong Ha-yang stopped talking.


    She turns her head around.


    Look into your friends�� eyes.


    I look up at him as if I had made up my mind soon.


    -Kiss me


    ������.��


    Even just a few days ago.


    She was very shy about having skinship with Eunha in front of others.


    But what kind of change of heart is it?


    A few days ago, she suddenly acted like she didn��t care about people��s stares.


    Even so-.


    ��This is unexpected.


    Please kiss me before you leave.


    Eunha naturally smiled bitterly when she saw Jung Hayang talking confidently in front of her friends.


    won��t you?


    Where can I do it?


    Guess my mind!


    Well�� I��m not sure?


    When we hadn��t been dating for a while, she was busy looking at him.


    Now I playfully ask.


    Eunha put her hand on her cheek and smiled.


    It��s like watching a mischievous demon.


    That look is really cute.


    do it here


    Jeong Ha-yang immediately pursed her lips.


    she closes her eyes


    After stopping the joke, Eun-ha put her lips on hers.


    look at him?


    It��s because I haven��t seen you for a few days now.


    As if she was waiting, she entwined her arms around his neck.


    As if responding to her reaction, Eunha also hugged her small shoulders a little tighter.


    Then the tongue gets entangled.


    As if he wouldn��t let go.


    Eunha had the impression that the root of her tongue would be pulled out.


    ��Is it good?


    i love it.


    time goes by.


    The two untied their arms that were entwined.


    Jung Ha-yang, who stole her lips with her tongue, replied with a reddish face.


    Eunha put her lips lightly on her forehead for the last time.


    She smiles lightly.


    Shall I stay here for one more day?


    okay? I don��t care��


    how good it is.


    Jung Ha-yang clung to Eun-ha and said.


    Eunha shrugged.


    She didn��t seem to know.


    Eun-ha was looking at the person approaching from behind Jeong Ha-yang.


    It was Minji Kim.


    yes no Need to clear a dungeon? Would you like to go out and date? Oh Eunha��!


    White is delayed because of you. Guys, let��s go!


    Kim Min-ji grabs Jung Ha-yang by the scruff of her neck and tries to leave.


    He waved his hand to Hayang, who was being dragged by her.


    Jung Ha-yang also waved his hand.


    Meanwhile, her gaze��.


    Too much��


    ��From beginning to end.


    It is said that Yoon I-byeol was stuck.


    ��


    Day by day.


    The academy��s influence is gradually diminishing.


    Kim Gun-woong did not know the reason.


    Whoa�� whoa��!


    Can we take a break for a while!?


    Not long now! If you go a little further, Daeungjeon will appear!


    Noh Eun-ha and his division members.


    It was because they were still active in the academy.


    As a result, Kim Geon-woong, a direct descendant of the KK Group, did not receive much attention as they were overshadowed by their activities.


    It shouldn��t be like this.


    You have to get your bearings somehow.


    Choi Ga-in, who was hostile to the Noh Eun-ha division, died last year.


    The momentum of Noh Eun-ha��s division was soaring endlessly.


    In such a situation, Kim Geon-woong had no choice but to have a sense of crisis that his influence would diminish.


    Whoa�� whoa��! It��s all here! That��s it! Just a little more patience! Okay!


    You have to make an achievement somehow.


    You have to make achievements and make the academy students follow you.


    So, Kim Gun-woong had no choice but to be impatient.


    ��it��s all over


    Day 4 of Academy Dungeon.


    Thus, he continued his forced march and finally reached the 5th floor underground.


    Standing in front of Daeungjeon Hall, the last place in Jongpyeong, he felt rewarded that his party had arrived first.


    It��s not like you can win against them with just these achievements��


    but if you go step by step, you��ll have an opportunity.


    It��s heartbreaking.


    Geon-woong Kim thought as he brought incense from the main hall with the party members.


    But his impression is��.


    ��������


    It collapsed immediately.


    Those who left Daeungjeon froze on the spot.


    What is that��


    like I can��t believe it.


    Kim Gun-woong struggled to open his mouth.


    But no one answered his words.


    Because everyone felt the same way.


    Buuuuuung


    Bees filling the top of the head.


    It would be nice if they were simple bees.


    They weren��t bees.


    They were boasting a body comparable to that of an adult.


    it was a monster


    Many monsters surrounded them with glowing red eyes.


    ������.��


    Resistance was pointless.


    00068

 Chapter 518

    Relife Player 518


    [Chapter 142]


    [Hatching]


    Watching your friends leave to clear the dungeon.


    Ariel immediately spread out and went to sleep. Once I got tired, I decided to think about what to do.


    Ummm��


    how much time has passed.


    I heard a murmur outside and my eyes awoke.


    Kaede Hoshimiya, whom she slept with hugged like a pillow, was not there. It seemed to happen first.


    Ugh�� what��s going on out there?


    sleepy


    I don��t like sleeping alone though.


    It��s lonely to be alone.


    Ariel, who put her face out of the tent, was able to grasp the reason for the commotion outside.


    They say a new party has arrived.


    She didn��t know.


    Ariel looked around, searching for people close to her.


    Where have you all gone?


    I can��t see a familiar face


    Ariel inflated her cheeks.


    After looking around in full swing, she decided to go find it herself.


    Noh Eunha!! I��m bored!


    fluttering


    Ariel recklessly opened Eunha and Dojun��s tent without permission.


    huh? isn��t it here too?


    There is no No Eunha.


    Smelling the musty smell typical of men, Ariel covered her nose and pursed her lips.


    Where have you been? did you go to the hot springs?


    After a while, my sense of smell got used to the smell.


    After taking off her shoes and going inside, she still had a sullen expression on her face.


    decided to wait inside.


    If you wait, the galaxy will come.


    When No Eun-ha comes, you should ask her to play with you!


    Rolling around in the galaxy��s tent.


    Soon she observed the scattered luggage with interest.


    Then he clicked his tongue.


    They say Eunha is living a very dirty life.


    I can��t help it. I need to sort it out. Noh Eunha! thank you! There��s no one like me anywhere


    I don��t know if it��s Noh Eun-ha��s or Yoo Do-jun��s.


    Ariel picked up the clothes that had fallen on the floor.


    Until then, No Eun-ha hadn��t come.


    Ariel lay flat in the tent.


    I��m bored��


    When the hell is Noh Eun-ha coming?


    Ariel was lost in thought as she exercised pedaling her bicycle in the air.


    I��m bored to death.


    I can��t.


    She jumped up.


    I��m bored, so I��m going to go to a hot spring and then come out. Then the galaxy will come too.


    I need to get in and out of the hot springs.


    She changed her mind and tried to leave the tent.


    Right then.


    ��Huh?


    The last time I looked around the tent.


    Ariel saw that Eunha Noh��s bag moved in an instant.


    Her eyes widened.


    Before long, the bag is back��.


    ��It moved.


    The bag moved.


    Ariel approached the bag while making a fuss.


    She crouched down and slowly opened the half-open bag door.


    A towel caught my eye.


    The towel twitched.


    She rolled up the towel.


    ��you know?


    Found an egg in a bag.


    Ariel took out the egg without asking permission from the galaxy.


    Wow��. is it really big?


    An egg the size of your own head.


    Ariel checked the eggs here and there.


    Then the egg moved.


    Ariel admired a little.


    brightened the eyes


    Then, he put on a stern expression.


    This is this�� No Eun-ha, am I sad? How could you not tell me I have eggs this big?


    It��s a delicious-looking egg.


    It must have been hidden so that Noh Eun-ha could eat the egg alone.


    Thinking that far, she quickly got up from her seat.


    sad.


    Because I��m so sad right now��


    ��Have hot spring eggs!


    I will eat alone.


    Of course, since he has a very big heart, he should leave a little bit for Eunha to eat.


    Ariel


    didn��t pay much attention to the slight movement of the egg and immediately ran to the hot spring.


    ��


    I��ve been resting for several days, but my body is rather sore.


    So, in order to warm up her body, Eun-ha went to subdue monsters by herself.


    huh? Guess who��s here?


    On my way to the hot springs.


    Eun-ha noticed that the number of students had increased and noticed that a new party had arrived.


    You won��t get good grades.


    I couldn��t even rest properly��


    There were people I knew.


    While accepting their greetings, Eunha lamented those who had to go to raid the dungeon right away without taking a proper rest.


    I thought about going into the hot spring, but there must be a lot of people inside like this��


    Eunha clicked her tongue.


    At lunchtime, Mo Min-ho��s party leaves.


    Now I wanted to be able to use the hot springs leisurely.


    It seemed that it would have to be postponed.


    I want to wash it because it��s covered in dust��


    but I can��t help it.


    I should just go in and get some sleep.


    can��t be


    Eunha sighed.


    I went into the tent, slept for a while, and decided to go in and out of the hot spring before eating dinner.


    By then, even the party that arrived late would have to go on a forced march to clear the dungeon.


    Just when he was about to pass those newly installed tents��.


    ��Huh!?


    what are you doing here So why are you still here?


    Eun-ha ran into Jo A-ra in front of a tent.


    Sitting in a simple chair and whimpering with her head down, she looked up at him and widened her eyes.


    Since Ara was at the warm sun party�� it seems the warm sun party has finally arrived.


    It��s much later than expected. Did something happen on the way down?


    Steam rises above the ivory-colored hair.


    It looked like it hadn��t been long since he had been in and out of the hot spring.


    Then Eun-ha realized that she had bandages on her feet.


    what��s wrong with your feet where are you hurt? Oh this? I must have sprained on the way�� It hurts a bit.


    how did you get hurt do well


    how does this work for me? Suddenly, a monster pops out and I was surprised and fell down. sea??h th�� novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    oh wow that��s a good thing Does it hurt a lot?


    Um�� a little? It doesn��t hurt much, but it��s hard to walk, so the party was delayed because of me.


    Joara talks about how she stumbled.


    Eun-ha realized that there were no party members around her.


    Looks like everyone went to the hot springs.


    Still, someone will stay by my side


    I could understand the feelings of the party members.


    After reaching the hot spring area over four days, he must have fainted from exhaustion.


    I couldn��t even wash properly, so I just jumped into the hot spring.


    But even so��.


    ��Even if party members are like that, the leader shouldn��t be like that.


    no matter how hard it was


    Shouldn��t the party leader take care of injured party members?


    Although he did not express it outwardly, Eun-ha was deeply upset.


    Especially since he knew who the leader of the party was.


    look.


    It��s mom! What are you doing?


    Why are you looking for mom? Mr. Woo! That��s not it, why are you touching my feet!


    Let��s see how much it hurts. Stay still. ����.


    I poured a lot. No supporters in your party? I am both a caster and a supporter.


    So you were doing this alone? The other kids can��t even wear a bandage? How can you ask the other kids�� You fell behind like this because of me��


    What do you have to be sorry for? Isn��t it a party to help each other? And even if other kids can think that way, a leader shouldn��t be like this. where is the leader


    Taeyang is in a hot spring��


    What does he say?


    They say it��s okay�� but Taeyang is also bad at things like this�� Ugh�� Give him a bandage.


    what? why bandages? Give it to me because I��ll do it for you.


    ��ruler.


    Eunha let out a sigh.


    Let him reach out his hand to Joara.


    Unable to overcome the galaxy��s compulsion, she handed over a bandage.


    ��you��re good?


    If you are an academy student, you should know how to do this. Look at how proud he is when he compliments me.


    Stay still. �� huh. There�� Thank you.


    feet are very white


    He rubbed the medicine he took from the first aid kit lying next to him on the wound.


    Every time she groaned and wiggled her toes.


    Either way, he put a bandage on the wound.


    come a little early If that was the case, I would have been able to receive healing magic because of Eunwoo.


    it��s okay. I sprained lightly. What is it?


    really? You sprained it lightly, right? why why If it��s a light sprain, I��m trying to tickle it to see if it��s really right.


    you you you�� don��t do that. Isn��t that what people do!? The soles of your feet belong to me.


    evil! what is he doing now! Kyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah��don��t do it!


    who��s going to get hurt? You should be punished by me because you are hurt. Why should I be punished!?


    You got hurt without my permission, so I have to take it. have you said that before? I can��t hurt anyone who enters my party.


    Ah Okay! Sorry! wrong! So kyaaak��! Why are you putting your hand between your toes!? ha don��t do it! dirty! stinky!


    Oh really? didn��t you wash it? I washed it! It smelled somehow.


    washed up! Mr. you! do you want to die!?


    Eunha continued to play with Ara��s feet.


    Eventually, Ara dyed her face red.


    She exploded and kicked him with her uninjured foot.


    Only then did Eunha stop playing around.


    You you�� you��re not even a real human being.


    Are you sorry?


    Noisy! Do you know that I��ve never really seen someone like you!?


    Still, judging from the kick, I think it��s better than I thought. Just rest a little and you��ll be fine. Don��t push yourself too hard. See what he��s talking about?


    When is your party leaving?


    I��m not going to tell you�� I��m going to leave right away this evening.


    okay?


    Joara wiggles her toes.


    It seems that Eunha suddenly touched her.


    Eun-ha pretended not to know her expression and stuck her tongue out.


    He said he wasn��t seriously hurt��


    but he shouldn��t overdo it.


    Is it because I touched my feet once?


    Joara didn��t say anything out loud when he touched her foot.


    Eunha narrowed her eyebrows after telling her to wiggle her bandaged foot.


    It��s a light sprain.


    Even so, it seemed difficult to go to the dungeon without resting.


    why did you get hurt


    Did I get hurt because I wanted to get hurt?


    Are you worrying because other kids don��t?


    ��are you worried about me?


    You��re hurt, don��t worry?


    No, I just�� I thought you were worried about me�� Thank you for worrying about me.


    Why are you like this all of a sudden? You��re worried about hurting your future assets, of course. I almost passed for a moment It��s my fault for believing�� Why is Hayang going out with a guy like you? because i��m good


    Yes, please come in next Noh Eunha.


    What is he saying now? did you eat something wrong? that��s what i wanted to say


    She, who had been downcast just a moment ago, regained her vitality as if she had never been like that.


    Eunha laughed at her trying not to lose her words.


    I keep going to the hot springs while I��m here.


    Why? Maybe it��s because it��s a hot spring in a dungeon, but it��s weakly effective. Go and dip your toes.


    ��Thanks for the advice.


    Eunha removed her hand from her foot.


    Shrinking her legs, she carefully puts on her shoes.


    Then should I stop going back?


    He got down on one knee and then got up from his seat.


    Even if I stayed here longer, there wasn��t much to do.


    Even if it��s a hot sun, it��ll only bother you if you run into it.


    I��ll just go don��t get sick If the party members don��t pay attention to you, they just ask you to use it. Eunha Contrary to what you think, everyone at the party is nice. I just said I��m sorry and I don��t have to help.


    Still, don��t do it alone. Get unconditional help. okay? Yes, teacher! thanks for the advice!


    What is the teacher��


    Oh right.


    why?


    so i want to go back


    Jo Ara clapped her hands as if she had suddenly remembered.


    Eunha looked back.


    When I entered the hot spring earlier, Riel was taking a bath with some strange Al?


    huh? what do you know? I guess I��ll try to make hot spring eggs and eat them. It just went well. We have leftover eggs, so I��ll bring them to you.


    uh? really? If you give it to me, I will enjoy it. But how big are the eggs?


    huh? I thought the egg was the size of my face? I thought it was an ostrich egg. What is it?


    ��huh?


    Eunha tilted her head.


    I was at a loss for words.


    Whether or not Joara wondered, she was lost in thought.


    The conclusion came quickly.


    Ariel This is��


    I don��t know what the hell it is.


    Ariel took the egg of the phantom beast.


    Eunha let out a laugh.


    He turned around hastily.


    hey! Where!?


    to find Ariel.


    what? Are you going to go to the women��s bath now?


    uh. What if there are people there! hey! I go too!


    Eunha moves a step.


    Joara hurriedly ran after him.


    ��


    The bath water is hot.


    Ariel soaked herself in the hot spring water and hummed lulullala.


    ��is everyone gone?


    Even when I first entered the hot spring, there were many students.


    Before long, Ariel was the only one left in the hot spring.


    She twitched the corners of her mouth, making sure no one was around.


    Gift < Beast >


    Let her express the mana in her body.


    Mana in response to the water transformed her legs into a mermaid��s tail.


    As soon as her legs became a mermaid��s tail, Ariel plunged into the hot spring water.


    Hurray!


    Ariel swimming freely.


    After immersing herself completely in the water, she came out with a refreshing expression.


    Oh right. Can I eat it now?


    Then I remembered the eggs I had soaked in the hot spring water.


    She swims through the water and returns to her original place.


    I took out the egg that was in the water.


    But when should I eat this?


    The color of the egg became darker than before.


    Ariel tilted her head and looked at the egg.


    Right then.


    ��Who wants to take other people��s things?


    I suddenly felt popular.


    Ariel turned her head in the direction the sound came from.


    Noh Eun-ha stood there with a sullen face. There was also Joa next to me.


    Oh, I found No Eunha! Are you with Ara too? hi!


    what are you doing with my eggs What to do! Trying to eat hot spring eggs! ��what?


    I was about to eat right now, would you like to eat together? I��m not really sure what you��re thinking�� First, put on your clothes and come out. now? I was hoping for more�� Aha! Eunha How about you coming in too? It��s so big here!


    Ha��


    Whether Joara sees her tail or not.


    Ariel didn��t care and slapped the water with her mermaid tail.


    Eun-ha sighed as she saw her bare upper body out of the water.


    Okay, give me the eggs first. huh? Are you going to eat alone? why eat it Won��t you give it up soon?


    Then I��ll give it to you when you come directly into the water!


    I know I won��t drink with you in the future. Ah��! Sorry! It��s my fault! I have an egg here! You can give it! you��ve got a hit


    ouch! Noh Eunha! Are you really like this?


    I won��t drink with you


    Shocked by this, she ran to him instead of trying to run away with the egg.


    no i swam


    She hurriedly handed him the egg she was holding.


    Then he got hit in the head.


    And then.


    ��what?


    doing shit


    The egg that fell into Eunha��s hand began to crack.


    thug


    A piece of egg fell to the floor.


    ������.��


    Soon after, the egg emitted a bright light.


    The three of them looked at the red glowing egg as if possessed by something. The cracks


    in the cracks


    are widening even more.


    Egg fragments fall apart.


    ��Beep beep beep beep beep beep beep?


    ������.��


    Finally.


    The egg has hatched.

 Chapter 519

    Relife Player 519


    [Chapter 142]


    [Hatching (2)]


    The egg cracked apart.


    The phantom water has hatched.


    ��Beep beep beep beep beep beep beep?


    ������.��


    An egg that hatched at a sudden timing.


    Eunha and her friends looked down at the chirping birds as they brushed off the egg fragments stuck to their bodies.


    This is all thanks to me! thank you so much!


    ��What is this? Phantasm��


    Pippi?


    Ignoring Ariel making a fuss.


    Eun-ha answered Jo A-ra, who was looking for an explanation, with a shy expression.


    I was definitely looking forward to seeing the egg hatch.


    I never thought it would hatch so suddenly.


    well born


    It is true that the phantom beast of the phoenix is correct.


    Eunha watched the baby bird jump from his palm and peck at the egg fragments that had fallen to the floor.


    A bright red bird whose entire body looks as if it is wrapped in embers.


    The bird, barely the size of the palm of your hand, was undoubtedly a phantom beast influenced by the 3rd tier monster, Phoenix.


    But what is he doing now?


    Eggs contain nutrients. That��s why you��re eating egg fragments.


    Watching the phantom beasts constantly pecking eggs.


    Jo Ara expressed curiosity.


    Eun-ha got down on one knee and picked up an egg fragment far away from the phantom beast.


    I brought it to the phantom beast.


    beep? Papa!


    Oh, do you eat it? I want to give it to you too!


    A baby bird staring at him blankly.


    Eventually, the phantom beast spread its wings wide and circled around him.


    Then, he quickly snatched the egg fragment from Eunha��s hand.


    Ara and Ariel, who saw the series of processes, exclaimed a little.


    They also followed Eunha as if they wanted to feed them.


    The baby bird did not show any vigilance and ate the eggs given by the two.


    Hey, be kind��. Is it delicious because mom gives it to you?


    Beep!


    Okay mom, will you give me another one?


    why are you mom After all, this child was born because of me, so I am the mother! Huh true�� Then I��m the father?


    Hey, why are you asking such an obvious thing? Eunha Noh If you��re not the father, did I give birth to you by myself? That bastard��s situational drama��


    like a mother.


    Ariel gently stroked the phantom beast��s head.


    The phantom beast rubs his body against her as if to be stroked more.


    Eunha burst out laughing.


    Come on.


    Puppup?


    The phantom beast finally ate all the egg pieces.


    Eunha held out her hand to the phantom beast.


    The phantom beast that was spinning between the three of them stopped with a small step.


    He tilts his head with his twinkling eyes.


    The baby bird, which looked dainty, ran to Eunha.


    Hasn��t the pass been connected yet?��


    After sending mana to the phantom beast.


    Eunha clicked her tongue in regret.


    The phantom beast accepted his mana as if he was happy.


    Actually, Eunha didn��t feel anything from the phantom beast.


    It looks like he considers me as his owner�� no, his parent�� but


    is it because he��s still young? Sear?h the N??elFir��.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A phantom beast that can think like a human.


    Humans could use the power of phantom beasts by making a contract with them.


    So, the galaxy sent the mana in its body to the phantom beast to conclude a contract.


    The bird just ate it deliciously and did not show any reaction.


    It was said that those who signed a contract with the phantom beast experienced the feeling that the pass continued.


    The galaxy couldn��t feel anything.


    I can��t help it.


    It��s still just hatched from the egg, so we��ll have to wait a bit.


    It was a bit disappointing, though.


    Eunha decided not to care.


    In any case, it was decided that the baby bird would make a contract in that it accepted its own mana.


    Beep. uh what Is he burping now? The tree is also very cute. cute.


    On the other hand, I wonder who is not a phantom beast influenced by the phoenix.


    Could it be that the stomach was full after accepting the mana in the galaxy?


    The baby bird suddenly burped.


    It extinguished and vomited fire.


    Then he sat down.


    Oh, our fire chicken. I��m tired?


    Beep.


    A baby bird lying on the floor.


    Ariel patted the baby bird on the belly with a happy face to see what was so good.


    The baby bird moved one of its wings.


    It was an act of not touching.


    huh? not to touch? OK got it. Mom, will our fire chicken not touch the stomach from now on? play well alone How long will you be like that? Fire chicken, my dad is always like that. The way he speaks sounds like he��s fighting, but please know that he��s actually a very shy dad.


    Huh��. Boopu.


    A baby bird yawns.


    Then Ariel sings a lullaby.


    He stuck out his tongue in bewilderment.


    Joara is smiling a little next to her.


    Hush hush, our hot chicken. But what is fire chicken? What is it? that��s my kid��s name Your name is Fire Chicken?


    Isn��t it a fitting name because his hair looks like fire? Do you know what monster he is using as a base? Suwon Wang Buldak? ����.


    And the other day, I tried Suwon wanggalbi chicken and it was so delicious!


    ��why. To grow and eat?


    Tuck! What do you do when you say something like that to a child? Fire chicken, ignore what Eunha��s dad just said. It��s a bad sound you shouldn��t hear. ����.


    I have become a very mother.


    And then I came up with a name for myself.


    A name that would make the 3rd tier monster Phoenix hear it.


    Eun-ha sighed as she saw her pick up the baby bird, who was now slowly closing her eyes.


    What is Buldak�� I won��t do it with that name. why What about fire chicken? Boo.


    Follow the fire chicken�� No, don��t follow it like a phantom beast. Heung, Eunha, you are also attached to it! Do you like the name Fire Chicken? Beep beep beep beep beep.


    look at it you like it


    Are you saying that you like it?��


    A baby bird that looks sleepy and cries.


    The bird, which had been tossing and turning as if complaining, suddenly escaped from her arms.


    Even though I wouldn��t have learned the law properly.


    As the phantom beast flapped its wings, small embers scattered.


    Oh Dad, do you have a good head?


    What is my dad�� he just recognizes me as the owner.


    It��s like they know you��re their parents.


    The baby bird flew over the galaxy��s head.


    The phantom beast, which had settled on the top of the head, crouched down.


    After a while, the phantom water made a chattering noise.


    ��


    Immediately after dinner that day.


    Joara��s party immediately packed up to attack the 4th basement floor.


    Upon hearing the news of her departure, Eunha went straight to find her.


    Oh, what are you doing here?


    I came to see you off.


    You have sense. thank you.


    Except for the Galactic Party.


    All the remaining parties in the hot spring area were packing up their belongings.


    Among them was Onyang, who instructed the party members.


    Eun-ha helped her get up from her seat with her bag on.


    Are you really okay? doesn��t it hurt?


    There must be a hot spring effect. Do you feel better than before? It��s because I took painkillers.


    anyway. The swelling has subsided a lot, so I don��t think I have to worry about it. Look, you can walk smoothly now. It��s going to be hard to run, but��


    Then it��s good.


    Jo Ara walking lightly in front of Eunha.


    However, unlike her words, the way she walked was awkward.


    Eunha frowned inwardly.


    I couldn��t help but say


    If you��re tired, would you like to come to our party?


    uh?


    It will be difficult to attack in that state, but just join our party.


    ����.


    Don��t worry about sex. I do not know? I��m delaying right now, but if I move, clearing the dungeon won��t be a problem. I know your skills. I don��t know why. But um�� not really.


    why? Because if I depend on you once, I think I will continue to depend on you in the future.


    ����.


    Thank you for worrying about me, but I��m not that weak. I also want to do what others can.


    Eunha invited Ara to a party.


    Ara paused for a moment, smiled lightly and shook her head.


    After confirming her opinion, Eunha sighed as if she couldn��t help it.


    yes then do whatever you want. Don��t overdo it.


    Uh huh! If you worry about me so much, I might really misunderstand you? you don��t like me do you?


    yeah go ahead


    Chi doesn��t even accept jokes��


    From next time, wipe your feet clean.


    Mr. you! do you want to die!?


    Not long after.


    Taeyang On, who was in command of the remaining parties, blew his whistle.


    Students move in groups.


    Jo Ara also jumps on the bandwagon.


    anyway i��ll go See you later! ok see you later


    Fire Chicken See you later mom!?


    Beep beep beep beep beep beep!


    Jo A-ra leaves the hot spring area with the support of one party member.


    A baby bird nesting above the galaxy��s head cries plaintively.


    Eunha smiled bitterly.


    Are you pretending to be a mother too?


    It��s because you look cute.


    Except for Joara and Ariel.


    The baby bird, Buldak, is said to have been much loved by female students.


    ��


    Late night on the 4th day of Academy Dungeon.


    Hoshimiya Kaede quietly checked to see if Eunha and Ariel were sleeping.


    good.


    Watching the party members sleep.


    She took a towel and went to the hot springs.


    Whoa��.


    There is no such thing as heaven.


    In the meantime, I couldn��t even enjoy the hot spring properly because I was tormented by Ariel.


    She decided to fully enjoy the hot spring, which would be her last.


    There was nothing more pleasant than using a large bathtub alone.


    Right then.


    ��Beep beep beep beep beep beep beep?


    huh?


    The fire chicken must have been sleeping.


    Before I knew it, I was in the women��s bath.


    Kaede looked back at the fire chicken who tilted her head as if asking what she was doing.


    will you come in too?


    Beep beep beep beep beep beep!


    It��s cute to see you curious.


    she asked, giggling.


    Then, without hesitation, Buldak jumped into the hot spring.


    Fire chicken is floating around.


    Beep! Papa!


    while playing hard.


    The fire chicken approaching Kaede.


    She touched the red chicken with her wet hands.


    Perhaps because of her touch, the fire chicken makes a pleasant sound.


    Then he comes into her arms.


    cute��


    cute


    so cute.


    Kaede was ignoring Fire Chicken because there were people around during the day and because Eunha and Ariel noticed in the evening.


    She took advantage of the gaps when no one was around and petted Buldak.


    Then, after making Fire Chicken look at him��.


    -Try it, mom.


    Papa?


    mom.


    Beep beep beep beep beep beep! no. mom.


    Papa! mom.


    Pupupupu��.


    In a very gentle voice without caring about other people.


    On that day, Kaede said that she touched the fire chicken recklessly.


    ��


    Academy Dungeon Day 5.


    Eunha��s party started clearing the 4th floor of the dungeon after breakfast.


    Kaede. Are there monsters around? That��s all I��ve dealt with now. not near It��s strange�� why why why what what?


    Beep beep beep beep beep?


    No, just��. Because I don��t see more monsters than I thought.


    Eunha, who subdued a 7th tier monster, asked Kaede Hoshimiya to search for it.


    Meanwhile, they deployed a sensor network to find monsters hiding nearby.


    However, there was no reaction that was caught in the detection net.


    Strange. Something is strange��


    even though it��s on the 4th basement floor, there are no monsters like this?


    While Ariel is playing with the fire chicken.


    Eunha was lost in thought.


    Quite a bit of time has passed since I came down to the 4th basement floor.


    The monsters he encountered so far were worth counting on his fingers.


    Wouldn��t it be nice to have less? Why do you only have something like that? Fire chicken, isn��t Daddy so strange? Beep beep!


    This is the 4th basement floor. The floor right above the deepest part of the dungeon. Does it make sense that there are no monsters?


    Guess all the kids who passed by first got rid of it.


    It could be, but��


    Ariel speaks as if it��s nothing special.


    Eunha blurted her horse��s tail.


    As she said, the party that passed first could have subdued the monsters inhabiting the 4th basement floor.


    However, even so.


    The physiology of a dungeon is to create new monsters when there are no monsters.


    However, there are no signs of monsters appearing at all.


    Above all, the dungeon is quiet.


    There was no sound coming from afar.


    An unnatural situation for a dungeon.


    Eunha couldn��t shake off the feelings that couldn��t be expressed in words.


    Right then.


    Noh Eunha! I know.


    at a very high speed.


    Something is flying from the front.


    He put mana on the blade before he even heard Kaede��s cry.


    And after a while-


    ��It comes.


    A sound like vibrating air.


    A logging-type monster that eventually appeared in the dark.


    Kaede Hoshimiya quickly drew the bowstring.


    The arrows that escaped the demonstration attacked the monsters as they split into several branches.


    Two of them had their wings ripped off and plummeted to the ground. The other three


    Mana Crashers


    withstood the attack and rushed.


    Until then, he had been guessing the timing, and he swung the snowy winter.


    The mana covered with the blade expanded and bent like a whip.


    The three monsters are torn in half and disappear.


    As far as I know, monsters like this don��t appear on the 4th basement floor.


    Fire Chicken rushes over and picks up the magic stone that fell on the floor.


    Eun-ha, who took the magic stone from Fire Chicken, recalled the monster she had just defeated.


    It was a monster that had never been seen on the 4th basement floor.


    what? Did the dungeon change again without me knowing?


    There��s no way that would be the case��.


    Something is uneasy.


    A feeling of uneasiness creeps in.


    I guess I��ll have to check the monster I killed earlier.


    Fortunately, there was a monster Kaede dropped in front of me.


    One she had killed, and the other was still alive.


    Eun-ha stopped her from trying to kill the remaining guy and stepped forward. I stabbed the


    blooming


    winter into the guy��s stomach.


    The guy is struggling to get away somehow.


    However, when he cut off all his hands and feet due to the snowy winter, his movement stopped.


    After examining the identity of the monster, the galaxy is��.


    ��Isn��t this a gold bar?


    The 7th tier monster Golden Fang.


    It was a monster that captured the enemy.


    Eunha frowned.


    What��s going on in the dungeon right now?


    Why is this guy here?


    Geumbong is a group of monsters.


    Acting as a group, they capture everything in sight.


    Be it a human or a monster.


    And they move the captives to their colony.


    ��Somehow, it seems that something exploded from underneath.


    What does it mean to form a group?


    This means that there is a clear hierarchy among the individuals forming the cluster.


    Furthermore, it meant that there was also an existence that led the group.


    In other words-.


    ����Something equivalent to a boss monster must have been born.


    somewhere in this dungeon.


    No, maybe in the deepest part.


    It was unknown whether high-ranking monsters existed.


    Even if he can��t do it, he��s a 5th tier or higher.


    Eunha let out a laugh.

 Chapter 520

    Relife Player 520


    [Chapter 142]


    [Incubation (3)]


    I vaguely came to my senses.


    Kim Gun-woong opened his eyes in a daze.


    ����.


    It��s like a crypt with small rooms attached to each other.


    Geon-woong Kim thought as he looked at the rooms filling up the walls.


    Then I faintly realized.


    He said he was also in one of those many rooms.


    Here��


    Since then, consciousness has been lost.


    And by the time I was conscious again.


    Kim Gun-woong was able to look around with a brighter spirit than before.


    ����.


    monster monster monster.


    Everywhere I looked, there were only monsters.


    Only then did he realize that he had been captured by monsters.


    He was shocked to see countless giant bees flying around the area.


    The scene that shocked him even more did not stop there.


    What the hell�� What are you doing?


    Huge bees pull monsters out of the room.


    The unconscious monsters are dragged by the giant bees.


    Then he lost consciousness.


    Ah��.


    By the time I opened my eyes again.


    He tried to follow where the bees were dragging the monster, trying not to close his eyes.


    ����.


    At the end of the space.


    There was something like an altar.


    Let the bees drop the monster on the altar.


    ��It�� revealed its existence.


    ����.


    Kim Gun-woong couldn��t properly look at the being heading for the altar.


    Just being there brought fear that seemed to overwhelm the soul.


    So when he saw ��it�� stabbing the monster on the altar, he immediately looked away.


    Kut�� Consciousness��


    I lost consciousness again.


    The last sight that caught my eye in my broken vision was a monster being dragged by huge bees with a swollen stomach.


    Eventually, when he regains consciousness��


    ��-!


    Lee Cheon-seo was being dragged away.


    ��


    How did things turn out this way?


    Serena couldn��t help but feel sad.


    ��Eunwoo, you come this way! Sihyeong!


    Keep your head down!


    The evening of the 4th day of the Academy Dungeon.


    While most of the party decided to spend the night at the end of the 4th basement floor.


    Several parties, including Minho��s party, chose to go down to the beginning of the 5th floor of the dungeon even if it was too much.


    Do not spread! Unite with those nearby and act!


    The day passed without incident.


    However, when the students set foot in Daeungjeon Hall as soon as it was morning.


    Monsters suddenly appeared from the well behind Daeungjeon.


    It happened in an instant.


    7th tier, sometimes up to 6th tier.


    A group of monsters took the students into the well and disappeared.


    Come on! Where should I go!?


    Give me a little more strength! I got a call that Blue oppa is building a defense net in the plaza!


    sudden attack.


    And too many monsters.


    Students were helpless.


    The formation lost its meaning and collapsed.


    Under such circumstances, Mok Min-ho had no choice but to decide to retreat.


    Then, returning to the plaza on the 5th basement floor, he joined the party that would come down from the upper floor to respond to the monsters.


    By the way-


    �C Eunwoo, are you okay now?


    ����.


    Cha Eunwoo!


    ��I can��t stand Nana. I can��t leave Minho like this.


    So you��re saying you��re going there by yourself? Don��t talk nonsense!


    But Minho��


    ��To help the students retreat.


    Mok Min-ho left the authority to command the regiment to Seo-na and dealt with the monsters at the back of the regiment.


    Then, a situation occurred in which Yoon I-byeol was kidnapped by lumbering monsters who were ambushing the front.


    Mok Min-ho turned the reins to save Yoon I-byeol.


    What should I do with Seo Na and Minho��


    ��It��ll be fine. It��ll be fine�� just relax.


    At the behavior of Min-ho Mok, who jumped into a place that was no better than a limb.


    Eventually, Cha Eun-woo, who led the students from the front, collapsed.


    Although she begged the students to follow her.


    Jinseo-na never wanted to let her go.


    It��s okay�� It��ll be okay.


    I��ve learned it in class.


    Geumbong is a monster that kidnaps opponents alive and moves them to their nest��


    Minho must have known that and jumped into it.


    Anyway, at least for a few hours, the kids will be safe too. Please do.


    Even in situations where students panic.


    Jinseo-na tried to maintain her composure.


    It was obvious that if he fell into a panic like this, the chain of command he had managed to stabilize would collapse again.


    She spread telepathy around her so that the students would listen to her through the noise.


    [See the cracked pillar over there!? Don��t give up until there and keep running! They say Whitei and the other kids are preparing to attack!]


    On the other hand, she tried to send a telepathic message to Jinparang immediately after the situation occurred.


    It was because she expected that by then, the regiment led by Jeong Ha-yang would also be heading for Daeungjeon.


    To be honest, I wanted to send it to Eunha, but Eunha Noh is just playing around when it��s really important��!


    After several failures.


    She was able to make a telepathic connection with the dark blue, albeit feebly.


    From then on, the two shared the situation in real time.


    And finally��


    [��Don��t look back and run to the end!]


    The two regiments met.


    Jinsona squeezed the remaining strength and passed through the cracked pillar.


    Immediately, the students who had built a defense net and waited for it appeared.


    ��The start of annihilation.


    A voice filled with mana resounded.


    Jung Ha-yang ordered an interception in time for the retreating students to enter the defense net.


    Aaaaaaang!!


    Bae Su-bin burst into magic.


    The explosion shook the earth.


    Following her, the casters unfolded their own magic.


    Don��t let the monsters return to their nests. You have to kill every single one of them.


    Jeong Ha-yang used protective magic to prepare for an emergency.


    Jin Parang, who was by her side, quickly relayed her words telepathically.


    Awesome love!!


    Meanwhile, the casters�� turn passed.


    The navigators constantly deployed their sensor networks to find monsters.


    The telepathists who received the coordinates from them delivered them to the rangers and snipers.


    And the rangers and snipers cut through the explosions and intercepted the monsters that came out.


    From now on, it was their solo stage.


    Those who kept a sufficient distance in advance continued to pull the trigger without being attacked by monsters.


    The smell of gunpowder filled the surroundings.


    The supporters treat the kids who have come now to see if they are injured. The dealer hunters subdue the monsters that run away as soon as their numbers decrease.


    The monsters couldn��t respond properly and became bullet holes and were crushed.


    Jung Ha-yang, who judged that the situation had been sorted out to some extent, entrusted the work to the navigator who was assisting her.


    Soon she walked towards the students who were sitting on the floor.


    Seo Na-ya, where did you get hurt? yes we are fine But��


    it seems that I can��t tell everything through telepathy��. Can you tell me more about it now?


    While holding Cha Eun-woo��s hand tightly.


    Jin Seo-na looked at her and said.


    Jung Ha-yang smiled and comforted the two.


    ��


    Assess the situation.


    And he caught a monster and found out the identity of the monster.


    Jung Ha-yang gathered her brows.


    ��I��m sure it��s a 7th tier monster, Gold Seal. Judging from the fact that the secretion on the bee sting is not poison, but paralysis poison, it means that the same individuals are not moving together.


    As < The Seed > of < Index >.


    Jung Ha-yang carefully reviewed the contents he had memorized.


    Geumbong, a 7th-tier monster, shows different behavior patterns depending on the type of secretion on the bee sting.


    In general, gold rods that do not obey the monsters of the higher entity and gather as the same entity use poison that keeps bleeding.


    After weakening their prey with poison, they carry it back to their nest and prey in groups.


    However, if it was a gold bar that uses paralysis poison��.


    ����Depending on the combination formula that forms the paralysis poison, it is possible to identify the higher-ranking entity that reigns over the gold bar.


    The higher level monsters that Geumbong followed were those belonging to the wasp family among the lumbering type monsters.


    Among the monsters he knew, Jung Ha-yang thought of a monster with a lumberjack wasp that was higher than the 6th tier.


    There are four types of monsters that immediately come to mind.


    If I knew it would be like this, I would have asked the teacher in detail at that time.


    If I could see the paralysis poison combination formula, I would have been able to quickly identify the monster.


    Unfortunately, she didn��t learn how to watch the crafting ceremony.


    However, the scope could be narrowed.


    Looking at it a little while ago, there were quite a few different kinds of logging type monsters among the golden rods.


    Logging monsters were monsters with a clearly divided system.


    Therefore, the more diverse the system of monsters that make up the group, the more diverse it is.


    Of course, the hierarchy of the monsters ruling that group could also be said to be high.


    That��s why-.


    ��This is not an opponent we can do anything about.


    At least the 4th tier or higher.


    Adding the influence of the dungeon here, the conclusion was drawn that it was at least the 4th tier Overrank or higher.


    Jung Ha-yang swallowed, avoiding the eyes of the others.


    The best decision was to quickly evacuate the students out of the dungeon.


    But if that happens, we can��t guarantee the survival of the captives.


    Even if it takes a long time, it will be a day.


    Listening to the stories of other students, they say that they captivated both humans and monsters.


    Then, hopefully, I could earn an extra day or two.


    But hopeful or not.


    ��It will take several days to report the situation after leaving the dungeon. So it��s too late.


    Moreover, it comes down to the 5th floor, and even if you catch it quickly, it will take two days.


    It was just dark in front of my eyes.


    Standing in a position of commanding students, she hesitated to make a decision.


    It was like a chimney to rescue Mok Min-ho and Yoon I-byeol, who are now being captured by the monsters.


    Otherwise, all the students could have been killed.


    Nonetheless-.


    -I��m trying to organize a party to go rescue the captured people. Those who want to apply will gather at Minji��s location and form a return team so that the rest of the people can safely exit the dungeon.


    Jung Ha-yang decided to carry out a rescue operation.


    She organized the students with Jinparang in the rescue team and Jinseona in the return team.


    After that, I sent a return team to ask for support from the outside after leaving the dungeon.


    ������.��


    She led the rescue team and found Daeungjeon.


    The students fell silent when they saw the logging monsters that filled the area around Daeungjeon Hall.


    I don��t see much bloodstains around.


    That said, it also means that there is a high possibility that those monsters didn��t kill people.


    was placed in a confrontational situation.


    Logging type monsters were threatening them with their wings ringing.


    Even in such a situation, Jung Ha-yang calmly observed her surroundings.


    The kids said they came out of the well. Perhaps a completely different area exists in the dungeon.


    And�� the captured children are probably there. Because there is no environment that is easy for the golden rods to keep their prey around here.


    when she judged it that way.


    The guys who were slowly trying to surround the surrounding sky started attacking all at once.


    However, there was no way Jeong Ha-yang would have left the students under siege.


    ��The Queen of Hearts�� Declaration


    One More Time


    She scattered the trump cards.


    Cards specially made with mana alloy spread widely around her and built a strong protection magic.


    At the same time, Cha Eun-woo unfolded her magic and made her wear one more layer of protection magic.


    While they are struggling to pierce the protective magic��


    ��Spark shower


    Bae Soo-bin released the magic he had been working on for a long time.


    The flames generated outside the protective magic split into dozens of branches and fell on the heads of the monsters.


    Logging type monsters are vulnerable to fire.


    The casters who are good at fire magic, led by Subin, must lead the charter.


    Hayang calmly commanded the war situation.


    A series of sparks exploded and burned outside the protective magic barrier.


    Then, around the time the casters stopped casting one by one due to lack of mana.


    Jung Ha-yang raised her hand and signaled to the snipers and rangers.


    The second bombing began.


    They were blocked by her protective magic and couldn��t do anything about it.


    Hey profit!


    That being said, there were monsters among them who occasionally penetrated the gaps in the protection magic.


    Of course, in preparation for such a case, she had already placed dealers and hunters in places where the protection magic was vulnerable. sea??h th�� Nov��l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Jin Parang and Choi Eun-hyuk dealt with them without much difficulty.


    Still, there are too many


    How much is it?


    But she couldn��t be relieved.


    All the casters fall off.


    The snipers and rangers are now showing their strength.


    The number of those who thought they had decreased increased as much as they decreased.


    Moreover, unlike the magic of the casters, the magic of the snipers and rangers did not give a big blow.


    But, if he gets the protection magic��


    -If that happens, it��s all over.


    Dealing with monsters flying through the air is difficult.


    In the end, I have no choice but to keep pushing.


    Fortunately, the mana in the body is sufficient.


    It can last for a long time.


    However, the amount of dill was insufficient.


    As a result, it will be them who end up going into the enduring game like this.


    ��It��s okay.


    nevertheless.


    Jeong Ha-yang was still calm.


    I wasn��t anxious at all.


    Even if I went into a fight to hold on, I was confident that I would win.


    Could he have brought the students into a battle where he had no chance of winning?


    Because he assumed that there was a chance of winning, he led the students on a rescue operation.


    They��re obviously lacking in skill, but��


    -Who wants to touch my girlfriend?


    ��Platinum Cross


    ��My boyfriend has the best deal.


    Jung Ha-yang smiled proudly as he watched the flash of light flying from behind burst into a cross.


    As the platinum-colored flashes flashed and disappeared, the guys filling the sky rained down.


    Just like that, the tide turned.


    Jeong Ha-yang, who had the chance to win, immediately gave orders to Jin Parang and Choi Eun-hyuk.


    Students holding swords shout and run through the barriers.


    I don��t know if I could have flown through the air.


    The monsters that fell to the ground couldn��t be an obstacle to them.


    Platinum Cross


    flashes once more.


    Soon, the newly appearing monsters could not use their energy and disappeared.


    Things started to sort out just like that.


    It was only then that Jung Ha-yang was able to loosen his stiff face and turn his head away from the battle.


    galaxy!


    Are you hurt anywhere?


    You don��t know how much I missed you.


    A day felt like a long year.


    Jung Ha-yang opened her arms wide to be embraced by Eun-ha.


    ��Beep beep beep beep beep beep beep!


    ��huh?


    Jung Ha-yang reflexively accepted the baby bird that flew into her arms.

 Chapter 521

    Relife Player 521


    [Chapter 143]


    [Unexplored Zone]


    Stop.


    something fell on my face


    ��Ugh��


    I came to my senses.


    My whole body ached.


    As soon as Taeyang tried to stand up, he frowned at the shock that hit his whole body.


    Where is this��?


    A cave made of blue asbestos.


    Even though there was no corner for light to come in, the surroundings were strangely bright.


    And there was no one around.


    Both humans and monsters.


    Faced with an unfamiliar world, On Taeyang remembered why he was here.


    Come to think of it, then I��


    overcame the pain.


    On Taeyang, who struggled to rise from his seat, blurted out his words.


    My memory became clearer.


    Yeah�� that��s right. I was captured by monsters��


    while he was leading his party members to attack the 4th basement level of the Academy Dungeon.


    On Taeyang, who was left behind compared to the other parties, very accidentally found a way down from the 4th basement floor.


    Then he intuitively recognized that it was a shortcut.


    And when I reached the 5th floor through the road.


    Those bastards��


    so unlucky.


    Onyang��s party encountered monsters in the form of bees.


    On Taeyang remembered that time and bit his teeth.


    It��s not the time to be like this. We have to go get the other kids.


    Because of Joara, who is difficult to move.


    The party was captured by them.


    Onyang also got paralyzed by them and was moved somewhere along with the party members.


    Then, all of a sudden, my strength surged and I was able to move my body.


    Onyang was able to escape from the monsters by using his unknown power.


    And while running away from them, Onyang tripped and fell off a cliff.


    That was my last memory.


    Where is this place?


    I guess I was really lucky.


    Even after falling off a cliff, he was still alive.


    The problem is that you don��t know where the hell you fell.


    First of all, Onyang decided to walk blindly.


    There doesn��t seem to be any monsters��


    I passed the narrow road.


    I walked aimlessly, and soon after, an open vacant lot appeared.


    What he found there was��.


    -A person��?


    a person


    No, it is the remains of a person.


    It was only when Onyang got closer that he realized that the man with his back against the wall was already dead.


    What the heck, this is��


    a man wearing an academy uniform.


    The man��s body looked unharmed, as if he had just died.


    no, it wasn��t fine.


    I am being hacked.


    And there was a small hole pierced in the chest area.


    On Taeyang bent his knees to meet the man��s eye level.


    A nameplate caught my eye.


    Onyang chanted the name.


    �C Hong Jin-woo��? Who is it?


    ��


    I don��t feel good.


    The moment I confirmed the existence of Geumbong.


    From then on, Eun-ha broke through the dungeon, whipping the party members with all her might.


    And right after reaching the 5th floor, he received Jinseo-na��s telepathy.


    No fuss, no fuss.


    The dungeon did a very good job.


    Were you grinding bones?


    On the way, he met Jin Seo-na in person and listened to the details of the situation.


    Eunha was finally able to figure out what was happening in the dungeon.


    And when I heard that Jeong Ha-yang was organizing a rescue team to rescue the captured students��.


    ����The Ubo


    Galaxy jumped right away.


    Whether or not Ariel asked me to go with him from behind.


    Even if Kaede Hoshimiya can��t keep up with his speed in the end.


    Eun-ha ran recklessly and slashed any monsters she could see.


    And so he found Jung Ha-yang��.


    ��Look at those?


    Even though the protection magic was deployed.


    Eun-ha was upset when she found Jeong Ha-yang surrounded by them. It was as


    if she was


    being persecuted.


    In the end, emotions prevailed.


    Eun-ha recklessly threw the Platinum Cross as her heart led her.


    In any case, he was able to save Jeong Ha-yang.


    galaxy! Are you hurt anywhere?


    Monsters don��t appear anymore.


    Eun-ha untied the mana wrapped around her sword body and looked back at Jeong Ha-yang behind her.


    She was delighted as she embraced the bird as red as fireworks.


    Soon after, she lifted the protection magic and rushed into his arms.


    Are you really not hurt anywhere? yes we are all fine But�� you heard it from Seona on the way, right?


    I heard it all. I heard people got caught by them.


    So you have to go get it! If you wait up there for the players to come to help, you��ll be very late.


    I know.


    Jeong Ha-yang speaks with rapid fire.


    He seemed dignified just a moment ago.


    A feeling of urgency is displayed on the face.


    It must have been that he was under a lot of pressure, but he was trying hard not to show it to other students.


    good job good job


    It looks great to me too.


    Eunha patted her on the back to calm her down.


    Although I thought it was dangerous at first.


    She was right.


    So, Eunha wanted to praise her judgmental ability.


    Above all��


    -You��ve been waiting for me to come. cute.


    It felt strangely good that she was relying on him.


    that��s so lovely


    It was then that she, who seemed to have calmed down somewhat, cautiously opened her mouth.


    And hey�� yeah tell me.


    Byeol and Minho were also arrested. �� what?


    Ibyeol was captured by monsters and Minho went to rescue him and then disappeared�� I think they were captured together.


    Huh true��.


    Yoon Yi-byeol and Mok Min-ho.


    The two were captured by monsters.


    Eunha stuck out her tongue after hearing a story she hadn��t heard from Jinseona.


    It seemed that she had decided that she would hear it directly from Jung Ha-yang.


    Even so, what he had to do did not change.


    I��m going to go get it right now.


    yeah i guess i should do that Eunha, that��s why��


    Why?


    ��can you?


    Time cannot be delayed like this.


    Eunha decided to go rescue the students who were captured by the monsters.


    Then Jeong Ha-yang grabbed his collar and asked.


    don��t you believe me


    ����.


    Jung Ha-yang��s anxious eyes.


    Eunha smiled.


    Then, I wonder if he was influenced by his attitude.


    Soon after, she also loosened her stiff face and shook her head.


    ��No. believe you If I don��t trust Eunha, who will I trust?


    don��t worry too much I��ll take care of everything. Believe me. �� huh.


    Jung Ha-yang is quite short.


    Eun-ha patted her on the head and raised her head to the students who were staring at her.


    ������.��


    The eyes of the students are hot.


    All the students who volunteered for the rescue team to save their friends were thrilled that Eunha had come.


    Also, he goes forward��.


    ��Who will go with me to rescue the children?


    ��Oh��!! The only one who can do something like this is Eunha!��


    They did what they wanted.


    The students clenched their fists.


    ��


    According to Jeong Ha-yang��s information.


    Judging from the monsters appearing in the well behind Daeungjeon, it seems that there must be a huge space in the well where they can live.


    In other words, it was speculation that there was a 6th floor underground.


    Because the dungeon has changed, this place has changed quite a bit too.


    Even if the dungeon had a 6th floor as a result of the transformation, it wouldn��t be too strange.


    Eunha approached the well.


    When he poked his head out into the well, all he could see was endless darkness.


    When the detection net spread, a weak mana was detected.


    But I wasn��t sure if there really was a new layer underneath the well.


    I have no choice but to go down and see for myself.


    ��Then I��ll organize a party to go down with me.


    First of all, the galaxy decided to reorganize the rescue team into two units.


    One group should stay here and guard the well.


    Logging type monsters did not exist only on the 5th basement level.


    As the paths connecting the floors varied, they were wandering around on any floor.


    So I had to assume the possibility of being attacked from behind by them.


    White, you stay here. I want you to stay and keep the monsters away from the well.


    ��can��t I go too? S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    no, it��s dangerous just stay here


    ��don��t be overprotective. I have power too.


    It��s not overprotective. It��s because you��re the only one who can command the remaining people. If that��s the case�� Yeah, okay.


    Eun-ha decided to leave Jeong Ha-yang behind.


    On the other hand, it was embarrassing to leave only her weak in close combat.


    So he decided to add the names of his friends who could respond in close combat.


    Choi Eun-hyuk, Kang Si-hyung, and Kim Min-ji. you guys stay here too


    uh? Captain Me too?


    oh you too


    I didn��t know that I would be called.


    Eunhyuk Choi widened his eyes.


    He pointed a finger at himself and asked Eunha.


    Eunha answered briefly.


    Then Choi Eunhyuk made a disapproving expression.


    I��ll go downstairs and save the kids��


    ��you know?


    ��Yes�� I��ll work hard, Captain.


    Take good care of White.


    Eunha only opened her mouth.


    Eunhyuk, who was trying to persuade Eunha, quickly changed his mind.


    It was an intuition that if I went against it for nothing, I would see something bad.


    Meanwhile, Kim Min-ji clicked her tongue as if the two were pitiful.


    Foolish brother goes with me.


    Oh! yes! i have to put it in!


    Ariel is um��


    me! me! I can do great! You��ll be sad if you go without me! Hurry up and take Ariel, who can even beatbox telepathically!


    You really�� ha�� yes. you just stay by my side


    uh? is it real Then, from now on, No Eun-ha will stick to me like a chewing gum?


    Ha��


    you don��t know what will happen in the world beyond the well.


    The more contacts, the better.


    Eun-ha put Jinpa-rang and Ariel in her party.


    At Jung Ha-yang��s party, it was decided to keep the minimum number of telepathists.


    The next person to go with me is��


    A plan to enter the monster��s den and rescue the students.


    Eunha gathered a party with people who were good at fighting.


    Now I had to choose a supporter.


    Of course, a supporter with skills that Eunha would be satisfied with was��.


    ��I��ll go.


    ����.


    There is only one Cha Eun-woo.


    When he thought so, he tried to call her name.


    Cha Eun-woo, who was among the students, suddenly raised his hand.


    let me go You��ll need someone to treat the captives. I��ll play that part. I can do it.


    Hmm��


    Cha Eun-woo��s attitude was stubborn.


    Eunha hesitated to answer.


    Although I was thinking of putting her in the party at first.


    Were his eyes that cruel?


    Cha Eun-woo��s eyes are fierce.


    A face that looks like it��s full of poison.


    He wasn��t the Cha Eun-woo he usually knew.


    Eun-ha wondered if it would be okay to take Cha Eun-woo with her.


    After thinking and thinking and thinking��


    -Don��t get away from me either. yes thank you Eunha will make sure not to disturb you.


    I saw the desperation in Cha Eun-woo��s gaze.


    Eunha put her in a party.


    Thus, a student party centered on Noh Eun-ha, Bae Soo-bin, Jinpa, Ariel, Cha Eun-woo, Hoshimiya Kaede, and Bong Gu-rae was completed.


    ��


    ��But it��s Eunha. Actually, that��s what I wanted to ask earlier. huh. What?


    Could the bird above your head from earlier come from that egg?


    oh right I forgot to introduce myself. hello hello


    After organizing the party.


    Eunha stood in front of the well with the party members who set foot in the unexplored territory.


    Also, in the midst of the remaining students gathered to see off to protect the well.


    Jeong Ha-yang, who represented them, asked cautiously.


    In fact, it was a question that all students wanted to ask.


    Beep beep beep beep beep beep!


    Call it Fire Chicken!


    ������.��


    Let Eunha say hello.


    A baby bird perched above the galaxy��s head chirped.


    Ariel poked her head out from behind Noh Eun-ha and taught her the baby bird��s name.


    The students made awkward faces.


    Jeong Ha-yang was also taken aback.


    Boo Fire Chicken��?


    Beep beep!


    It��s called fire chicken because it looks red like fire!


    Because Buldak was satisfied, I couldn��t bear to say that it was a name I didn��t like.


    Eunha couldn��t answer.


    Ariel answered.


    Uh�� um�� That sounds like a name you��d like for fried noodles, right?


    Hwansoo himself is good, but what can I do?


    Jung Ha-yang looked embarrassed.


    she said scratching her cheek.


    Then he stretched out his hand to Eunha.


    Will you come here? Beep beep!


    Did you know the meaning of hand gestures?


    Fire chicken flies to Jeong Ha-yang.


    Jeong Ha-yang, who received the bird with both hands, confirmed the beast up close.


    I think you can figure it out by checking the player library, but�� Doesn��t it seem like you��re using a common monster as a base?


    beep?


    okay?


    Yeah�� Ah, I think I��ve seen a monster similar to Buldakgi before, but what was it? It seems that the hierarchy was quite high��


    It seems that Jeong Ha-yang felt something from Buldak.


    Eunha growled softly.


    After learning the identity of the bird that Jeong Ha-yang was holding, he thought of a surprising figure.


    I��ll come back and talk to you. You will probably be surprised when you hear it.


    Is that enough?


    Graham. Prepare to be surprised.


    yes i will Do I have to come back unscathed anyway?


    not hurt don��t worry.


    Really?


    yeah really


    no. I can��t believe this. What if you don��t believe me? boy beep?


    Having a full conversation with Eunha.


    Jung Ha-yang spoke to Buldak, who had been idly in her arms for a while.


    The fire chicken tilted its head.


    take care of my boyfriend Will you take good care of me to make sure I don��t get hurt by overdoing it? Huh��.


    Jung Ha-yang asking for a baby bird.


    Eunha burst into laughter as she seemed to be doing a contest.


    Jung Ha-yang immediately followed him and laughed.


    Papa papa!


    The fire chicken escaped from her arms.


    The bird that circled above the heads of the two soon settled down on Eunha��s head and laid its butt on it.


    then i go


    Oh and Eunha.


    Why?


    Do you remember what I said earlier?


    Eunha played the role of the first to enter the unexplored zone.


    when he tries to get into the well.


    Jung Ha-yang called him.


    Our role is to rescue the captive children. It��s not about defeating the boss that will be there. ����. you know?


    just a little while ago.


    There was a story she had tipped off only to him.


    It was that there was a high possibility that the one reigning over them was a 4th tier monster.


    Do you want to lower the morale of students?


    A story that Jung Ha-yang did not tell other students.


    4th tier monster.


    Assuming that it was affected by the dungeon, it is a disaster-level monster that can be assumed to be at least a 4th tier overrank.


    Eunha recalled the story she had mentioned.


    Don��t worry. Do you think I��ll confuse things like that?


    It��s not even Kang Hyeon-cheol.


    How many people would do crazy things like catching 4th tier monsters by themselves?


    Also, unless you are an idiot, would you try to deal with the boss with a party made up of students?


    that it will never happen


    Unha Noh made a bold statement.

 Chapter 522

    Relife Player 522


    [Chapter 143]


    [Unexplored Zone (2)]


    What is the role of the party leader?


    That��s what it means to be responsible for party members.


    Mok Min-ho was confident.


    -Where are the captives now?


    Just before completing the raid on the 5th floor.


    The party led by Minho was ambushed by lumbering type monsters in Daewoongjeon.


    Monsters that can freely fly in the air.


    In an instant, they surrounded the surroundings and began kidnapping students.


    At that time, the only choice Minho Mok could make on behalf of the students was to run away from them.


    ����.


    was the best choice.


    It was unavoidable.


    However, it did not change the fact that he tried to protect only the remaining students, leaving behind the captured students.


    Whoa��


    He��s been sensitive to authority since ancient times.


    Because he knew that authority comes from the trust of those below him.


    Therefore, he had the mindset that he should know how to take responsibility for the people who came under him.


    So he couldn��t turn his feet away from them.


    Not to mention��


    ��Even Yun Yi-byeol was captured.


    My mistake. I didn��t know that Yoon Byeol was falling behind while caring about the other kids.


    Yoon I-byeol was captured.


    Mok Min-ho did not want to run away leaving his party members behind.


    Then he made up his mind and went straight after them.


    If it��s Seo Na, you can trust the party. You will be able to escape safely with the children.


    They focused on capturing them, not trying to kill them.


    In a way, it was like gambling.


    He entrusted the party to Jinseo-na and attracted the monsters�� aggro to help the party escape safely.


    Aggro was successful.


    Along with that, luck followed.


    I somehow managed to get in�� but


    he was also caught by them.


    But did I hear less of the paralysis poison?


    Hidden Peace on the 6th floor.


    After being caught by them and brought to the nest, Min-ho Mo saw a gap where their vigilance was loosening.


    And when the time you��ve been waiting for has come


    He escaped from them and hid somewhere in their lair.


    Was I too reckless��


    Minho Mok mocked himself.


    It was nice to chase after them and find their nest.


    It was also good to hide where the students were being held at the same time.


    But this was the enemy��s lair.


    Monsters lurk everywhere.


    In such a situation, he has to rescue the students who are being held.


    Moreover-.


    -I couldn��t cut it with a sword.


    How much firepower do you have to put in to take him down?


    to attain composure.


    He put his hand on the sword at his waist.


    In this dungeon, there were not only 7th tier monsters, Golden Rods.


    There are also monsters with a higher hierarchy than them.


    In fact, he was beaten by monsters of a higher rank than them.


    The sword didn��t work.


    It couldn��t have been the 5th tier��


    It��s probably the 6th tier�� What should I do if I run into him again?


    Unlike the 7th tier monster Geumbong.


    A monster that took on a human-like appearance.


    Minho remembered the glove of the guy whose sword didn��t work.


    If we met again, I didn��t know how to deal with them.


    The guy came up to him like a wall.


    But if there is a wall��


    ��In the end, you just have to get over it.


    The wall has to be crossed.


    How many times have we not met?


    There is no need to be afraid now.


    Above all, didn��t Eunha say that?


    Didn��t they say that if you can��t get over it, you can just destroy it?��


    Nonsense.


    However, he smiled at the corner of his mouth as he recalled what Eunha had told him.


    Let go of your fears.


    The first thing to do is to think about how to save the children.


    Isn��t there anything in the world that you can��t cut yourself?


    With the sword wrapped around his waist, Minho decided to start thinking about the immediate problem.


    ��


    Jumping into the well.


    It was a new world.


    I never thought there would be a 6th floor underground.


    The dungeon has changed, and it��s been two years now.


    So that means it hasn��t been found for almost two years.


    The 6th floor of the unexplored area.


    After safely landing on the floor, Eun-ha looked around and exclaimed.


    As he turned the corner, a wide open world awaited him.


    Huh��


    and even the monsters.


    To be precise, logging monsters.


    They were flying through the sky.


    Some of them were holding monsters.


    Is that their nest?


    The direction of the lumbering type monsters was all the same.


    And in the direction they were moving, there was a sculpture reminiscent of a beehive.


    It��s like a fortress.


    It seemed to be their stronghold.


    ������.��


    Then the party members appeared.


    And as soon as they saw the scene, they couldn��t shut their mouths.


    So many monsters.


    A seemingly impregnable fortress.


    They could have been overwhelmed. At that


    time


    , the galaxy loaded with mana and clapped its hands hard.


    A sonorous sound resounds.


    My friends suddenly came to their senses.


    What are you afraid of with this? hey! I��m not scared!


    Stupid bro stay still. When are we going to deal with those guys? We��ll save the kids and retreat. Attacking dungeons isn��t the goal. ������.��


    Isn��t it more difficult to find?


    Let Eunha speak so calmly.


    The friends didn��t say anything and looked into each other��s eyes.


    Then my friends burst into laughter as if it was funny.


    So what are you going to do now?


    Let the atmosphere settle down to some extent.


    Bae Soo-bin asked him on behalf of his friends.


    Eunha shrugged.


    It looks like the captives are now in that hive�� so we��ll have to get in there.


    Eunha Noh standing at the edge of a cliff.


    Eun-ha saw a beehive in the distance and found a path from the point where she was standing to the beehive.


    When I turned my head, there was a path going down.


    It seemed to be the perfect place for students to hide, as there was a moderate amount of cover.


    Kaede. uh.


    Can you find your way there? When I saw it, I think I should go down that road. How about when you see it?


    The divisions that specialize in finding the way are Rangers and Navigators.


    Among them, he couldn��t follow the ranger in exploring the landmarks.


    Eunha called Kaede Hoshimiya and asked for her opinion.


    Hmm��


    Even if it wasn��t so, it seems that she was looking for the road right away.


    After thinking about it, she opened her mouth.


    You��ll know if you go and check it yourself, but there are no visible traps.


    okay?


    Even though it looks narrow, it probably won��t be a problem for us to pass. The path leading to the beehive seems certain.


    okay. Then let��s go.


    Kaede speaks confidently.


    Eunha, who liked her attitude, nodded her head in satisfaction.


    Before long, the party started to descend the steep road in a line.


    Judging by the footprints here and there, it looks like this is a path that monsters walk on. But I don��t think I��ve been using this route lately.


    I bet All the monsters living here must have been captured by them.


    I don��t think you��ll encounter any monsters along the way. Rather, what we need to pay attention to


    is�� the sky.


    that��s right.


    Hoshimiya Kaede took the lead.


    She made sure that there were no dangers along the way.


    Then he turned his head to the sky.


    Eunha also looked up at the sky following her.


    ������.��


    Every time a monster was flying over their heads.


    Each time, the students hid in cover so as not to be noticed by the monster.


    Is it a scouting party��.


    Eunha recalled the lumbering type monster that had just passed by.


    It wasn��t gold.


    The appearance was different.


    Monsters that looked like that were roaming the neighborhood several times.


    By inferring their behavior, Eunha guessed that they were monsters specialized in reconnaissance.


    If so, it��s a pain in the ass.


    Those guys are going to be annoying.


    Unlike Geumbong, if they find us, they will pretend not to know and return to the nest and lead the group.


    Annoying bastards.


    Eun-ha, who clicked her tongue silently, was only concerned about the scouts who were constantly wandering around.


    It seemed the same to Kaede.


    She narrowed her eyes when she saw them.


    The party��s movement speed naturally slowed down.


    Can��t you shoot me with your arrow? It would be fine if I could kill it in one shot. But can you do that against a flying guy without being noticed by the others?


    Eunha asks Kaede.


    She shook her head.


    She also seemed to want to aim an arrow at them.


    I couldn��t afford to take risks.


    In the end, Eunha also agreed.


    What other way is there?


    If only I could lure them in, I wouldn��t have to worry so much.


    The beehive was getting closer.


    Eunha was deep in thought as she watched the approaching beehive.


    It was an operation that required secrecy.


    I had to rescue the students somehow without getting caught by them.


    But when the surveillance is so strict, there is nothing you can do about it.


    We have to break their surveillance system.


    If only I could lure them out and kill them one by one without their knowledge.


    ��Ah.


    Right then.


    Eun-ha suddenly recalled memories of her previous life.


    Eunha quickly turned her head.


    huh? What?


    beep? Beep beep?


    Ariel was following me like a chewing gum. And the fire chicken she was holding.


    He tilted his head curiously about the fish and the baby bird.


    Wow�� did you have a place to write? You really did a good job bringing it.


    huh? what? Why do I feel so bad when I feel like I��m being praised? Yep? What? Beep beep?


    no. right compliment just like it Hehehe.


    Beep beep.


    smile quietly want to get caught? yes. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    fart.


    I heard that even dog poop can be used for medicine.


    Eun-ha saw Ariel again.


    It didn��t change the fact that she was annoying.


    Maybe she was more annoying than the scouts.


    oh i don��t know


    Eunha decided to forget it for now.


    The first thing to do is to solve it from the scouts.


    ��


    Ariel��s gift is < Beast >.


    And her gift < Beast > is based on the 5th tier monster Diva Siren.


    Therefore, it means that if Ariel puts her mind to it, she can use magic that applies the Diva Siren��s providence.


    It was so great before the regression.


    i forgot about that


    < Mermaid > Ariel.


    The reason she was able to receive the nickname < Mermaid > as a player was not simply because she could transform into a mermaid using < Beast >.


    There is magic in her voice.


    not mana


    Magic is the power to seduce people.


    Her voice has the power to seduce people.


    [Dudung! Hit the drums, hit the drums, hit the drums��]


    ������.��


    ��This isn��t it. The < Mermaid > I know wouldn��t have been like this��


    While the students were in awe.


    Ariel is in a state of trance and spits out something that seems to be beatboxing or not


    .


    spread it telepathically.


    [Dongdong. Dong Dong. We are Kobukseon!]


    ������.��


    Didn��t he drink alcohol?


    Now he��s talking about lyrics that I don��t know if it��s rap or not.


    Eun-ha felt ashamed of herself and wanted to hide somewhere.


    But she was eagerly spreading telepathy, as if holding a microphone.


    ������.��


    Ulssu!


    dance with a strange beat


    sings in an odd tone.


    Ariel was excited by herself.


    No, I was excited as well as Jinpa.


    The rest of the students looked like they were going crazy.


    No, you can just sing normally��


    Meanwhile, Eunha sighed.


    What he meant was right.


    I did tell her to spread telepathy using the power of < Beast >.


    But he never thought she would spread such grotesque telepathy.


    Thanks to that, I couldn��t even close my ears and the song was ringing in my head.


    Damn�� I��m going crazy for real.


    But I can��t even get angry properly.


    There was something soothing about her voice.


    The song was obviously haunting.


    However, the voice was so good that I couldn��t evaluate it with just one word.


    A voice like an angel whispering death.


    It was a voice that drove people crazy.


    It was ringing clearly in my head.


    I��m going to get addicted to this��


    I��m going to go crazy if I get addicted to this kind of thing.


    Whether you know his feelings or not.


    Ariel sang happily.


    Elongated sparks rose from the scales on either side of her head.


    Telepathy continued to spread.


    So-.


    ��It came.


    Although it was different from the picture Eunha had envisioned.


    In the end, the patrols passing by were attracted by Ariel��s telepathy and were gathering.


    It was only then that Eunha changed her expression and gave a signal.


    ��Bae Soo-bin prepares to attack.


    Ready. Cha Eun-woo��s screen preparation.


    I��m ready. Heavy rain prepares for the second attack.


    I��m going to blow the bishop��.


    I��ll ask for the Bonggu-rae search record.


    leave it to me baby hey! I am!? Stupid brother waits next to me.


    Roger.


    Beep beep! you are over my head


    Friends who have been assigned a role.


    Eunha took a step back.


    Before long, the monsters are about to attack Ariel��


    ��Fireball


    A fierce fireball flew in.


    At the same time, Cha Eun-woo spread a barrier to reduce noise and explosions.


    Although the monsters who were not caught in


    the weasel claw explosion finally came to their senses.


    It was too late.


    Hoshimiya Kaede��s arrows did not allow them to escape.


    And Bonggu-rae climbed to a high place and searched the surroundings to see if there were any abnormalities.


    Lastly, Ariel is��.


    [��I hope my song is worth more than all the songs in the world.]


    Beep beep beep beep beep!


    No��. < Mermaid > didn��t do that��


    Now even the fire chicken is stained.


    Noah wailed.

 Chapter 523

    Relife Player 523


    [Chapter 143]


    [Unexplored Zone (3)]


    A beehive made of rocks.


    No, it��s a fortress that looks like a beehive.


    Logging type monsters were roaming around the fortress from time to time.


    These are the guys standing on the border.


    Whoop��


    so that they don��t notice.


    even if it takes a long time.


    Galaxy��s party took their time carefully and moved closer to the fortress, avoiding the eyes of the monsters standing guard.


    Then came the limit.


    On the street not far from the entrance to the inside of the fort.


    The situation came when he could no longer avoid the eyes of the monsters standing guard.


    Booooooooo,


    that number is about 6.


    The party had to make a decision.


    I had to kill them before the other monsters noticed.


    So, Kaede Hoshimiya watched to see if there was another monster around, and watched when their vigilance was disturbed.


    [Mom whale! Duru-du-du-du-ruru~]


    Ariel seduced the monsters standing guard.


    A few are responding.


    As if possessed by something, they moved behind the rock where Ariel was hiding.


    However, not all of the monsters standing guard moved.


    ������.��


    The monster that was flying at the highest position did not respond at all.


    There was a weak response.


    His gaze turned to the rock where Ariel was hiding.


    However, his condition could not be said to have been clearly under her spell.


    Haa��


    A monster that is clearly different from the monsters on the border.


    It was probably a monster serving as the gatekeeper.


    Still, the party was not taken aback.


    No, Bonggu-rae kept his composure.


    Whoa�� ha��.


    Inhale and exhale the air.


    Breathing consciously prevents the mind from going anywhere.


    Load


    the click bullet.


    pull the bolt


    Aim the guy with the scope.


    now wait for the time 10 seconds until


    the lumbering


    type monsters reach Ariel��s rock.


    As soon as the party members defeat them, he also knocks down the nasty guy standing tall in the sky.


    ��4 3 2 1.


    He counted the remaining time in his mind.


    Eventually, when the number he had been reciting in his heart reached zero.


    Likewise, Jinpa and other students who had been hiding with Ariel immediately jumped out.


    ����!


    Bonggu-rae pulled the trigger.


    He realized the moment he pulled it.


    In his eyes, the bullet that had exited the muzzle hadn��t reached him yet.


    He knew intuitively.


    that this is correct


    ��I wonder


    if it��s different.


    The guy who was distracted for a moment couldn��t stop the bullet that was aiming for the middle of the forehead.


    The guy fell to the floor.


    Buuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuh��


    Even so, he was still alive.


    Maybe it��s because the gloves are thick.


    Or was it a quick recovery?


    The small hole in his forehead quickly healed.


    That moment when the guy who came to his senses was about to get up and hurriedly run away to the fortress.


    ����The


    one who flew away with a flutter fell to the floor again.


    The guy convulsed.


    Bonggu-rae laughed excitedly when he saw the fallen guy on the floor.


    ��How does it feel to have your soul pierced?


    Gift < Double Penetration >.


    A gift that infiltrates the opponent with his mana and temporarily disrupts the opponent��s mana circuit.


    Aware of the gift by Eunha, he approached the guy who was hit by the first bullet he shot and hit the mana circuit, not his body.


    oh my self esteem.


    I got it right


    I couldn��t get through it all at once.


    Bonggu-rae aimed the gun in front of the guy who was trembling on the floor as if to vent his anger.


    ��What kind of disgrace is this because of you in front of Eunha? you��re going to have a hole in your head


    just quietly.


    He fired a freshly loaded bullet.


    The one who couldn��t move his body had to be shot until he stopped breathing.


    ��


    Seo Na and go first.


    I ask for the remaining children instead.


    Just before going to rescue Yoon Yi-byeol.


    Minho Mok said so.


    Are you insane?


    Why are you going there!


    His heart understood.


    As a party leader with a strong sense of responsibility, he probably did not want to run away and abandon the students caught by the monsters.


    But even so.


    Cha Eun-woo wanted to distinguish between when he should take responsibility and when he should not.


    The touch of the breeze


    She couldn��t hold him back then.


    It felt like my heart was being ripped apart.


    I understood his heart in my head, but when he ran to the monsters, my heart was broken.


    -Can you stop interfering with me?


    I was angry.


    A fire boiled in my chest.


    Cha Eun-woo recalled the feelings at that time and took the action of holding his hand in the air.


    The breeze she raised just before changed its direction and rushed at the monsters.


    It was no longer a breeze.


    Unleash


    the mother-of-pearl touch spell.


    Rebuild the formula.


    The magic that protects oneself is, in other words, the magic that locks oneself in place.


    The wind that protected herself now formed a barrier that monsters couldn��t escape. In


    succession


    , she clapped her wide-open arms together.


    Then, the barrier surrounding the monsters gradually shrunk.


    Of course, they couldn��t even move properly.


    They ran into each other in a hemispherical barrier��


    ����Blood Claw


    Jinparang, who had killed the monster in front of me and jumped in, gave the finishing touch.


    Hey, aren��t you overdoing it?


    It��s not overbearing. are you okay.


    What if you��re not overdoing it? Still, you��ve been using magic since before, but it gets difficult later on? ��Thank you for your concern. Next time, I��ll pay attention to mana distribution.


    The tidying up of the surroundings is almost over.


    Cha Eun-woo responded to Jinpa-rang��s concerns and followed the party members ahead.


    Annoying��.


    Do you only care about other people?


    don��t you care about your body?


    Cha Eun-woo bit his lip.


    The more I thought about it, the more annoyed I got.


    Minho Mok has prioritized taking care of others over his own body.


    Up until now, she had considered her childhood friend��s behavior to be truly Minho-like.


    But it went too far.


    You should care about yourself before you care about others!


    It is natural to save people.


    However, she felt that she should not sacrifice her life to save people.


    This is the whole story.


    Is it that other people��s lives are noble, but your own life is not noble?


    You should know how to take care of yourself first.


    What if you take care of someone else?


    When Mok Min-ho went to rescue people who were captured by monsters.


    It was then that Cha Eun-woo realized.


    The weight of life is different for everyone.


    you are the most important


    Then there are people close to you.


    Then there are people who don��t know.


    Absolutely under any circumstances��.


    -I��m first.


    Maybe it��s selfish.


    A thought that might be natural.


    However, the realization she gained led to a realization that changed the interpretation of magic.


    Touch of mother-of-pearl wind Cha Eun


    -woo stood out in protection magic and buff magic.


    It was also her talent.


    It was also because her magic stemmed from a caring heart for others.


    But as she puts herself above everyone else.


    In other words, by inverting the values.


    She twisted the protection magic formula to create debuff magic by reversing the confinement magic and the buff magic.


    -Watch out! A big one is coming!


    are you okay. I��ll try.


    Did you hear the commotion a while ago?


    Monsters appeared again.


    It seemed that some monsters were higher in hierarchy than the monsters they faced earlier.


    Those guys were compressing mana with their claw-like mouths.


    Magic that looks dangerous even at first sight.


    The students in the vanguard turned and tried to dodge the attack.


    However, Cha Eun-woo took a step forward.


    One more step, one more step.


    Faaaaaa!!


    A flash of light rushed in front of her.


    Students shouted at her.


    However, Cha Eun-woo ignored them and slammed the stone scepter he was holding onto the floor.


    The seat was jjallang.


    ��Mirror


    Gift < Resonance > of imitators.


    The power to resonate the mana within one��s body with the mana of the opponent.


    She applied the gift��s power to create magic with a wavelength similar to that of the rushing magic.


    Thus, two perfectly identical spells cancel out.


    ��I really won��t let you go��


    I��m going to hit Minho Mok on the back.


    Cha Eun-woo was brainwashed.


    ��


    Cha Eun-woo has awakened.


    Eun-ha was surprised when she applied the gift to create magic that counteracted the opponent��s magic.


    Before the return, I would have graduated from the academy and made it��.


    It grows fast.


    Have you attained any enlightenment?


    Cha Eun-woo looks relieved somewhere.


    At the same time, Cha Eun-woo sometimes shows a face that looks like an evil spirit.


    yeah let��s leave it like that


    Eunha decided.


    I said I shouldn��t touch Cha Eun-woo.


    After giving her a light compliment, he looked around the fort.


    ����.


    The road is narrow and there are many landmarks.


    It was an uncomfortable road to move.


    Thanks to that, Eunha��s party had been having trouble dealing with the monsters for a while.


    On the other hand, it had nothing to do with monsters flying freely in the air.


    Eunha Noh. It seems that there are no monsters around anymore.


    okay?


    where to go now


    While Eunha was looking at the road.


    Kaede, who had been away from the party with Ariel and searched the area, approached.


    Earlier, they were carrying monsters and going that way. Let��s go that way.


    That sounds reasonable.


    After hearing from her that there is no chance of being ambushed or ambushed.


    The galaxy decided to move again.


    Before long, he entered the road where the lumbering monster that was carrying the monster had come and gone.


    ������.��


    The party entered the huge room.


    wide space.


    In the space, there were small rooms attached to each wall.


    And in the room, transparent jelly was emitting a scarlet light.


    this�� What is it��


    There is a monster in the jelly.


    I saw people among the monsters.


    The students made stunned faces when they faced the scene.


    But they had to come to their senses quickly.


    ? Profit!


    Because the monsters that were roaming the space attacked them.


    The students, who suddenly came to their senses, quickly fought against them. Because


    there


    were some guys who hadn��t found them yet.


    Eunha��s party dealt with the monster as quietly as possible.


    They quickly cleared the scene and hid themselves in nearby landmarks.


    Then, I checked the people trapped in the jelly again.


    He built a huge food warehouse��


    How dangerous is he if he built a fortress on this scale?


    It��s really no joke.


    I��ve been thinking about it for a while since I couldn��t see monsters on the 4th and 5th basement floors.


    Eunha couldn��t help but hate it.


    The 4th tier�� This is the 4th tier.


    To think that a guy like that is in a dungeon right now��


    what kind of guy is he?


    At the same time, Eunha briefly clicked her tongue.


    A monster with such a danger would be called the 4th tier, and it was comparable.


    Eun-ha tried to figure out the identity of the boss monster by mobilizing her memories.


    ��not sure yet.


    Two types of monsters come to mind.


    One was a wild guy who kept prey like this and enjoyed preying on it.


    One was a savage man who made his captured prey open his eggs.


    It would be nice if he was violent��.


    At this point, there was no way to know.


    However, the galaxy only hoped that it would not be the latter.


    If you do, it will hurt you in many ways.


    Eunha Noh. What are you going to do from now on? Shouldn��t we save them?


    While Eunha was lost in thought.


    Bae Su-bin called him.


    When he turned to her, the students were staring at him.


    It was a look that asked if I should save it.


    ��you have to move quietly. Rescuing the kids when some of them get out.


    Unha Noh ordered the operation.


    The students waited for the right time to hide themselves.


    and not long after


    Several monsters left the room.


    When Eunha sent a signal with a gesture, the students lowered their bodies and escaped from the hiding place.


    Make sure to move in pairs. Rescue the people closest to you.


    While the rangers are vigilant.


    Students acted in pairs.


    How long are you here? Looking at it, it looks like there are a few more rooms in there too��


    Eun-ha moved alone with a fire chicken on top of her head.


    Passing by the party members who were tearing the jelly with their swords and reaching in to take out the students inside.


    The galaxy moved its feet over the wall.


    I��ll have no choice but to save the kids in high places.


    wall walk.


    Walk along the vertical walls and defeat the monsters in the way.


    And find people who are located in places where students can��t reach.


    If you find them, ask the fire chicken to receive them from the students below.


    Then he-


    -Were you here too?


    Curly ivory hair.


    Eunha opened her eyes wide when she found Joara.


    The transparent membrane was immediately cut.


    Liquid dripped from the inside.


    Eun-ha didn��t care and reached out and pulled out Jo A-ra.


    He supported her with both arms.


    ��Uh��


    Are you out of your mind?


    After a while.


    Joara, who had been drooping as if she were dead, trembled between her brows.


    she opens her eyes slowly


    ��No��Eunha��?


    You seem to have come to your senses. where are you not sick?


    Why are you here�� Huh? This is�� Where is this?


    Consciousness seemed to return.


    She was horrified at the fact that she was walking on the wall while being hugged by Eunha.


    Then I remembered something��


    ��The sun!


    huh?


    There will be other party members as well. Back then�� I remember being caught together�� I know�� Okay. I��ll look for it. You seem to be out of stamina, but don��t try to raise your voice for nothing. Yeah��


    get some rest. The sun too�� It must be here somewhere. Eunha, please. The kids�� please save me.


    OK got it. So don��t cry and trust me? Would you like some water?


    Did it bring up painful memories?


    Jo Ara suddenly bursts into tears.


    As Eun-ha came down the wall, she calmed down and comforted her.


    Hehehe!


    ��hey you��


    ��huh��why��?


    No, don��t do it��


    Maybe it was too old and soothed.


    She blew her nose at his school uniform.


    ��


    There are quite a few students caught.


    The galaxy ordered students who excelled in battle to guard the entrance.


    As soon as the monsters enter the entrance, kill them immediately.


    In the meantime, the galaxy borrowed Ariel��s power and wiped out all the monsters that roamed the area.


    As expected�� Judging from the way things are going, these guys don��t seem to have a way to exchange information other than face to face.


    Thanks to the killings we can see, we haven��t been caught yet.


    Eunha was relieved inwardly.


    If the monsters were monsters exchanging information with pheromones or something, it would have been even harder to save the students.


    First of all, I saved all the kids who were here.


    Eunha looked around.


    Students trapped in jelly were sitting on the floor.


    Or lying on the floor, unconscious.


    There were very few students who could move their bodies.


    I want those who can move to help rescue the kids in the next room. S��ar?h the nov��lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Eunha told the students.


    It was because they needed their help beyond knowing how many people were captured by the monsters.


    Students who could move their bodies readily accepted his request.


    Eunha, me too�� You are resting there. But I also move my body��


    rest if you want to rest.


    ��okay.


    Meanwhile, Jo Ah-ra tried to get up to help him.


    Eunha sat her on the floor.


    She seemed eager to follow, but his attitude was stubborn.


    Then let��s go to the next room.


    Eventually, Eun-ha organized a new party, leaving students who could keep the room.


    entered the next room.


    The next room was no different from the one they had just been in.


    The rooms were close to each other, and inside were filled with jelly that glowed vermilion.


    Let��s begin.


    ��huh.��


    Eunha instructed the students.


    Having experienced it once, they moved on their own, even if he didn��t say much.


    right then-


    ��No Eun-ha?


    Mok Min-ho? what? Were you here?


    Where there were stone pillars one after another.


    Suddenly, Mok Min-ho appeared.


    And starting with him, some students came out from behind him.


    Judging by their behavior, it seemed that Mok Min-ho had taken them out of the jelly.


    Looks like you were rescuing the kids by yourself.


    I thought you��d definitely show up after holding on here, but�� You came faster than I thought. well come Coming well�� Are you hurt anywhere?


    Minho cleared his frozen face.


    Eunha burst out laughing.


    The two tried to talk to each other to exchange information.


    I was trying to have a conversation��


    ��To see you laughing right now after rotting others like that!?


    Like the sound of something exploding.


    Cha Eun-woo jumped out and hit Min-ho Mok hard on the back.


    Wow��.


    the sound is so sticky.


    Unknowingly, I admired Eunha.

 Chapter 524

    Relife Player 524


    [Chapter 143]


    [Unexplored Zone (4)]


    Bubbling


    again.


    It��s this feeling again.


    I couldn��t tell the difference between up and down, and I felt as if I was floating in midair.


    Surrounded by the sensation of experiencing it again, Ibyeol Yoon slowly opened her eyes.


    Bubbling


    bubbles rise.


    It��s not strange to breathe.


    But it��s not a very good feeling.


    If you let go of your mind, your body and soul will fall apart.


    Yoon Yi-byeol desperately held on to the consciousness that was trying to get away.


    Why am I here��


    Why am I here?


    She searched her memory.


    And it came to mind.


    That he had been captured by a lumbering monster.


    Well then, here��s no way��


    after you know your condition.


    Consciousness gradually became clearer.


    Yoon I-byeol opened her eyes with all her might and captured the panoramic view. A panoramic view through a


    bubbling


    translucent membrane.


    Monsters came into sight.


    She was aware of her situation.


    I realized and despaired.


    Why am I always��


    always like this?


    Not once, not twice.


    Wasn��t he caught by Choi Ga-in, who became a monster last year?


    I promised to be careful after that, but I was caught by the monsters again.


    Yoon I-byeol was pessimistic about her situation and endlessly blamed herself.


    There is really no such thing as incompetence


    .


    I resent myself for being so weak.


    That��s why-.


    ��Someone please save me.


    She hoped for salvation.


    In the feeling of endlessly falling to the floor, I waited for someone to catch me and lead me.


    Bubbling and bubbling


    , at the end of despair she couldn��t do anything about, she wanted hope to lean on someone.


    That heart made her weak.


    Despair eats away at her heart.


    Hope weakened her heart.


    And so the fear grew to a great extent.


    ��-!!


    A monster that suddenly flew in.


    The monster continued to stare at her through the transparent screen.


    Our eyes met.


    Look�� Don��t��


    The monster lands on the curtain.


    Huge, red eyes.


    Yoon Yi-byeol��s world is filled only with the eyes of monsters.


    in a defenseless state.


    Facing the monster up close, she just trembled in fear.


    go away��!


    hate. scary. get away Don��t hate me, don��t look at my red eyes, I��m really asking, don��t kill me, save my red eyes, mom and dad, please go. Eyes red eyes red eyes


    red eyes red eyes red eyes


    .


    ��


    Meanwhile, the party members were busy rescuing the students.


    Sup��. Why don��t you raise your hand higher?


    Ugh�� are you trying to lower your hand already because you did a good job? lift higher!


    ������.��


    On the other hand, Cha Eun-woo was in the middle of scolding Min-ho.


    Minho Mok is kneeling and raising both hands above his head. Also, in that state, he is holding a sword with both hands.


    Eunwoo�� Hey��


    Uh huh. more more more


    ������.��


    Mok Min-ho��s arms trembled. He gritted his teeth and gave Eun-wu a sad look.


    But Cha Eun-woo didn��t even nod.


    The students all pretended not to know.


    Everyone passes them by doing their own thing.


    It looks like Eunwoo is very angry


    .


    On the other hand, Eun-ha, who had sorted out the monsters around her to some extent, was watching the two leisurely people.


    Cha Eun-woo puts his hand on his waist and scolds him in a stern tone.


    And Mok Min-ho apologizes while being punished for saying that he did everything wrong.


    There was no comedy in the middle of the dungeon.


    But thanks to Minho, it was easier to find the kids.


    I want to hear from Mok Min-ho.


    After he infiltrated this place, he rescued the students little by little and made a rescue team with them.


    Also, he figured out how the guards in the room were working.


    Thanks to this, Eunha was able to easily grasp the movement of the monsters and was able to increase the number of workers.


    Won��t you listen more straight?


    Please take a look��


    Even if Minho Mok is raising his hand like a child caught in an accident.


    His achievements could not be ignored.


    So now I have to stop drying it.


    Eunha smiled bitterly.


    Eunwoo and Minho also seem to be reflecting on themselves, so let��s do that now��.


    Be quiet. ����.


    Would you like to raise your hand?


    ��don��t do it


    Cha Eun-woo, who strikes the ax eye.


    Eunha shut her mouth.


    Yes, I should leave it more chaotic.


    He turned his forward foot as if nothing had happened.


    I��m going to go save those who haven��t saved yet.


    When he thought so��.


    ��Here is Yoon Byeol! Somebody help me!


    A sound came from above.


    It was blue.


    Jinparang, who had his hands and feet glued to the wall, called for help from the students below.


    Immediately, some students climbed the wall and ran to where he beckoned.


    Eunha is the same.


    here it is! It��s here in the corner, so I almost couldn��t find it. What!


    Ariel had already arrived when Eunha approached the jelly that Yoon Byeol was in.


    She quickly climbed the wall like a monkey and slashed the transparent membrane with her sword.


    Whether or not the contents of the jelly overflow and soak the clothes.


    Ariel reached out and rescued Yoon I-byeol from being trapped. Sear?h the ��ovelFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ��Kuluk�� kuk�� kuh heck��!


    Farewell!


    Ariel��s response was also quick.


    CPR was started immediately upon confirming that he was unconscious.


    After pumping the mid-chest area a few times, Yoon Yi-byul vomited the liquid in her mouth.


    ��uh��ah��here�� is��?


    Farewell! Come to your senses!? are you okay!?


    Yoon I-byeol regained consciousness.


    Ariel was delighted as she hugged her tightly.


    I guess he was worried too.


    Well, it��s not even that. Because the two of you were so close.


    I��m glad the breakup went well.


    Eun-ha looked at Ariel, who was constantly looking at the condition of Yeon-sin Yun, while restless.


    Although it was not expressed outwardly.


    Seeing her happy face, I could see how much she was worried about Yoon Yi-byeol.


    However-.


    Lee�� L�� E��?


    That��s right, I��m Riel! It��s okay now. Organize a party with the kids to save the captives.


    Farewell!? Come on? Goodbye Yoon! Aaaaaaaaagh! Don��t come, don��t come, don��t come! I mean go there! Red eyes Hate Hate Hate Hate Hate Hate�� �� Farewell��? Aaaaaaaa!!


    ������.��


    Yoon Yi-byeol, who came to her senses before long, checked Ariel, who was right next to her.


    To be precise, he looked into her eyes and complained of intense mental pain.


    ��


    PTSD Post Traumatic Stress Disorder.


    Among those who survive the threat of monsters, there are many cases of having PTSD about monsters.


    Players are no exception.


    Even more so, Yoon Yi-byeol was not a player, but an academy student.


    On the other hand, people who suffer from PTSD about monsters are usually-.


    Goodbye, are you okay?


    ��huh. I��m fine. It��s okay�� Please don��t come near me�� Ah�� I��m sorry�� Riel knows you didn��t do anything wrong. Thanks for saving me. But please�� �� ok. Take a good rest��


    ��Looking at Ain��s red eyes, he feels extreme fear from them.


    aka red eye phobia.


    Since the eyes of monsters are usually red, the red eyes of demi-humans arouse their fear.


    I never thought this would happen��.


    Yoon I-byeol is complaining of PTSD.


    It was something that hadn��t happened in my previous life.


    Eun-ha looked at Ariel falling to Yun I-byeol, who had her eyes closed, and stuck her tongue out.


    Ariel.


    i��ll be alone for a while Don��t look for it��


    Ariel with her shoulders drooping.


    She passed the galaxy powerlessly.


    It was not like her behavior.


    If it was her personality, she would have shown a bright side regardless.


    The galaxy sent Ariel away and couldn��t help it.


    Ariel was also worried, but first of all, Yoon Byeol was more worried.


    Eunwoo, how are you?


    I lost a lot of energy And maybe when I saw Lee Byeol treat Lee El��.


    tell me.


    Perhaps seeing the monsters will make things worse than they are now. I don��t know if this is a short-term symptom or a long-term symptom unless I go outside and check it out, but I think it��s better to close the eyes. �� okay. Let��s do it. Let the parting rest as it is.


    Cha Eun-woo hinted in a serious tone.


    After hearing her words, Eun-ha nodded and decided to seal Yoon I-byeol��s eyes with a piece of cloth.


    Yoon Yi-byeol also did not disagree.


    Because she knows what her condition is.


    If it was a gift from Byeol, it would have been easy to look inside the fortress�� but it


    can��t be helped that it��s out of power.


    However, it would be nice if it was nothing more than a short-term symptom��


    Yoon I-byeol, with a piece of cloth around her eyes, is carried on the back of a female hunter.


    Eunha had no choice but to pray that her symptoms would improve.


    I wanted to take her out and get her a good rest.


    However, as he was leading the party members, he had to do his job.


    We��ve rescued everyone left in this area now.


    Did you rescue them all?


    I don��t know that far. But�� I think there��s another similarly sized room across from this room.


    OK got it.


    The report of Kaede Hoshimiya.


    After receiving her report, Eunha sighed.


    The scale of the fort became real.


    There are three rooms of this size, not two.


    Maybe three or more.


    It was almost disgusting.


    ��For now, those who can move, help those who can��t move, and go to the room behind them. Others will be waiting there. Let��s go to the next room with me.


    Because it was unknown how many students were caught.


    I had to check every room.


    Eun-ha gave instructions to the party members and moved to the next room.


    Monsters near the entrance immediately stopped them.


    Although the party members were half a level higher in the hierarchy than the ones they faced before.


    -Now, stop coming out. don��t get bored


    I couldn��t be the enemy of the galaxy.


    Eun-ha used the snowy winter to whip the mana crusher like a whip and hit them.


    I didn��t pay attention to the guys who had split into several parts and headed inside.


    And��


    ��������


    The emotions the party members faced after entering the room were fear beyond surprise. It��s like a


    purr


    thump


    thump thump.


    And the sound of beating drums.


    The sound of the former was the sound of the monster in the jelly having a hard time breathing due to its swollen belly.


    The sound of the latter was the constant wriggling of their swollen stomachs as if they were alive.


    What is this�� ������.��


    someone murmured.


    No one answered.


    All they could do was see the indescribable sight.


    Damn��.


    It��s no different from the rooms I��ve been through.


    However, the stomachs of all beings in the jelly are swollen in an unreasonable way.


    It looks like it will explode any moment.


    I was forgiven just because it didn��t explode.


    Eunha couldn��t help but click her tongue hard at the sight.


    It��s the worst.


    This is far beyond what I expected��


    Whether it��s a monster or a human.


    All beings trapped in jelly are conceiving monsters.


    The worst assumptions were correct.


    What��s even worse is that they are conceiving monsters on this scale.


    Only then did Eunha realize the identity of the 4th tier monster that reigns as the ruler of logging monsters.


    The guy��s true identity is��.


    ��The 4th tier monster, each military stick��


    Is it really that guy?


    regardless of race and gender.


    A monster that implants monster eggs into the bodies of all beings with a heart.


    It was one of the most troublesome types of 4th tier monsters in terms of threatening the prosperity of mankind.


    Kung


    right then.


    One jelly crashed.


    The contents of the jelly exploded.


    Gee��eeeeeeeee��


    The monster with a swollen stomach gasped for breath.


    Then my stomach swelled even more than that��


    ��Pushuk, puss, pusyuk!


    Suddenly the ship exploded.


    Hunks of flesh were scattered here and there.


    The body did not disappear.


    The monster that conceived the monster from Gakgunbong did not disappear even after it died.


    And the monsters that came out into the world after splitting the stomachs of monsters��.


    ��������


    Monsters that look like bee larvae.


    They gobbled up the corpses that fell on the floor, following their instincts.


    The students couldn��t take their eyes off the grotesque scene.


    In the midst of them staring at their predation in a state of enchantment��.


    ����Haha, who rushed out using Mana Crasher


    Cheonpo, immediately cut him down.


    ��What are you doing?


    ������.��


    Where did you come to see something?


    ��Ah����


    Once they��re born, we��ll have to kill them before they can grasp the situation properly. We don��t have to look after them.


    The eyes of the students turned to him.


    Eunha bluntly opened her mouth.


    After hearing that, the students came to their senses one by one.


    What are you guys doing? Don��t get people out right away.


    Eunha must scream.


    The students started moving busily.


    Ha�� that��s a big deal.


    What should I do with this?


    On the other hand, he spoke calmly on the outside.


    Eunha, now left alone, let out a deep sigh.


    Fortunately, there didn��t seem to be many people in this room.


    But even so-.


    ��There are people who became pregnant with monsters.


    Among the people trapped in the jelly, the galaxy turned its gaze to the students closest to it.


    It wasn��t long after the egg was injected, but it didn��t seem like her stomach had swelled up too much.


    The fact that they are pregnant with monsters has not changed.


    The moment monsters are born, they die in that state.


    Considering the amount of time the children were injected with eggs by each gunbong�� Maybe three or three days later, a monster would be born.


    Before that, you need to get rid of the monsters in your stomach.


    It is fortunate that Cha Eun-woo can use the gift-applied magic to some extent.


    With her power, it should be possible to neutralize it to some extent.


    If Cha Eun-woo��s healing magic was used, it would be possible to buy time for the monsters in the students�� stomachs to hatch.


    Nonetheless-.


    ��There is no perfect solution.


    Eunha clenched her fist.


    There is no perfect solution.


    It was when Eunha thought so.


    Guys! Help me out here! I found Icheonseo!


    Jinpalang shouted.


    I heard the name Lee Cheon-seo.


    Eunha hurriedly ran away.


    Cheonseo Lee��s belly, which she took out of the jelly, was swollen like the other students.


    Shit��.


    Eunha��s face hardened at once.


    Lee Cheon-seo, who came to her senses quickly, appeared to be in a better condition than the other students. It seemed that breathing was not too uncomfortable.


    What is this��


    Lee Chun-seo��s gift is < Cockroach >.


    It is the power to quickly adapt to the mana environment and have resistance.


    It must have been the reason why he was able to maintain an exceptionally healthy condition compared to other students.


    However, after seeing his stomach, he rolled his eyes and fainted.


    I��m going crazy��.


    There really is no such thing as the worst.


    Even Lee Cheon-seo, who will be reborn as < Guardian > in the future, was beaten by each military bong.


    Treatment was urgent.


    You have to get rid of the monsters in your stomach.


    The problem is, in order to get rid of the monster inside the stomach��.


    How could things go like this?��


    ��The 4th tier monster Gakgunbong.


    You have to kill him.


    Kill him and use his


    magic stone to make a neutralizer.

 Chapter 525

    Relife Player 525


    [Chapter 144]


    [Flame of Phoenix]


    A monster that conceives humans.


    The students were greatly shaken when they learned of the existence of the monster, which they had only indirectly heard about in the lecture.


    The monster��s stomach exploded right in front of you, and a lumbering type monster was born inside.


    That was enough to shock them.


    ������.��


    The atmosphere sank heavily.


    Without the energy to say anything, the students silently rescued those trapped in the jelly.


    my belly! my belly! what��s this!! Aaaagh! It hurts so much��!!


    ������.��


    The students who regained consciousness after being trapped in the jelly couldn��t accept the reality when they saw their stomachs.


    The more it does, the more the atmosphere sinks.


    A dark shadow fell on the faces of the students.


    Not everyone was talking, but they felt the hopelessness of the current situation.


    It��s a 4th tier monster.


    What are you really doing? How do we get rid of the 4th tier monsters��


    Nothing has been confirmed yet��


    Can��t you see he dominates this size? If the monster that can do this is not the 4th tier, what is it?!


    Monsters that reproduce on their own also belong to a higher hierarchy, but they say that they are conceived against humans. What do you think if it is not the 4th hierarchy?


    Words hidden by students.


    They had a hunch about what would happen the moment they let their anxiety out.


    Fear is contagious.


    And when fear is contagious in a dungeon, it consists in the annihilation of the group.


    The students who survived the crisis time and time again were now aware of that fact.


    Above all��


    ��It��s okay. there is a galaxy So it will be fine.


    ������.��


    ��There is Noh Eun-ha.


    The moment someone mentioned his name, the students were able to stay away from their agitation.


    Most of those who joined the rescue team had a relationship with Noh Eun-ha.


    He knew that he was an existence that could not be judged by the vessel of an academy student.


    That��s why-.


    ��That��s right. There is No Eunha. Eunha will solve it somehow.


    I don��t know if it��s a galaxy. Because you��ve shown me some ridiculous things.


    I also went to Japan with Eunha. What did Eunha do there��


    The unknown creates fear.


    A phenomenon that cannot be understood by human eyes makes them tremble in fear.


    However, the students clearly knew who the owner of this dungeon was.


    At the same time, I witnessed the power beyond common sense that Noh Eun-ha has shown so far


    .


    The saga of one person about Noh Eun-ha now spreads to three people, five people, and ten people.


    Thus, fear is diluted.


    ����If it��s Eunha, we can do it. So we just have to focus on doing our job.��


    From the moment you figured out the enemy��s identity.


    Noh Eun-ha was holding a meeting by convening the members of the so-called Noh Eun-ha division.


    The students glanced at them as they sat together on one side.


    Enthusiasm in their gaze.


    They faced the hopeless reality and decided to focus their efforts on rescuing people.


    It was then.


    ��That Geon-woong��! Gunwoong will definitely be here too��! That��s when you got caught with me!


    ������.��


    One of the students regained consciousness.


    A remark he made right before passing out.


    The words again stirred up a stir in the hearts of the students.


    ��


    Kim Gun-woong, a direct descendant of KK Group.


    Word spread that he was somewhere in the fort.


    The students, who had been silent for a while, were greatly agitated.


    Geon-woong is here too!


    Then Geon-woong can��t believe it��


    What if Geon-woong is wrong?


    Search all over! There must be Geon-woong somewhere!


    I can not see! When I looked earlier, I couldn��t see Gunung!


    Then where the hell are you!?


    Mistress, what happened��.


    She is a direct descendant of the KK Group.


    The life and death of Kim Gun-woong is directly related to the influence of the KK Group.


    Some of the students present were also sponsored by the KK Group.


    The anxiety that spread around them also fueled the anxiety of students sponsored by other groups.


    I never thought Kim Gun-woong would be here��


    Meanwhile, Eun-ha gnashed her teeth.


    I was having a meeting with my friends about what to do next.


    The agenda for discussion at the meeting is whether or not to move to the area where each military baton is located.


    It was because there could have been captured students in the area where each military peak existed.


    In the first place, it was not a matter of discussion whether to dismantle each military bong or not.


    Although Eunha didn��t say it directly.


    None of them thought that they would be able to defeat the 4th tier monsters.


    It��s a 4th tier monster.


    As long as it��s under the influence of the dungeon, it��s not just a 4th tier monster, it��s a monster that should be considered at least half a step higher in the hierarchy.


    He��s not something we can take down on our own.


    Even if my friends are considered promising, they are not players.


    It didn��t mean weak.


    It meant that I lacked experience as a player.


    The experience of not making a mistake even with a high-ranking monster right in front of you.


    I don��t know if it��s a 5th tier monster��


    From the 4th tier, all of them are from different levels.


    How am I supposed to deal with a guy like that with inexperienced kids? There��s no way I can do it alone.


    Humans have limits.


    No matter how strong a human becomes, as long as he is human, he can never escape from the human vessel.


    The 4th tier, 3rd tier, 2nd tier, and the 1st tier monsters whose existence was unclear were monsters that humans could not do anything about.


    Dealing with them alone was crazy.


    Of course, it wasn��t impossible.


    Hierarchy is, in the end, a criterion for classifying monsters according to how dangerous they are to humanity, not their strength.


    Even within the same 4th hierarchy, the level of strength between individuals is subtly different.


    The reason why each military staff is classified as a 4th tier is because, firstly, it is a monster that can command an army, and secondly, it has the ability to conceive monsters regardless of race.


    So, in terms of simple risk, it was inferior to monsters of the same hierarchy.


    Even if that is the case��.


    ��Insanity is insanity.


    If you want to fight those guys alone, you have to risk your life to fight.


    Usually starting with the 5th tier.


    Monsters called high ranks.


    The mana management organization recommended that you fight with a party or higher unit when fighting them.


    It was that dangerous.


    If you fought alone, you had to be prepared to risk your life.


    Up to the 5th tier, somehow it��s okay. Sear?h the nov��lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But starting from the 4th tier, it��s hard even with my own strength.


    In a previous life, < Undead > Noh Eun-ha had a record of subduing 4th tier monsters alone.


    Even then, he died and survived.


    Although he had the awareness that he was now stronger than he was before returning.


    That was something that could only be said by the standard of ��human��.


    Above all��


    ��There is no reason why I have to risk my life to defeat him.


    The galaxy was cold.


    Although it felt very bad that Yi Cheon-seo conceived an egg from each military peak.


    If Cha Eun-woo and Lee Cheon-seo��s gifts harmonize, they will be able to live.


    So the other students were not what he knew.


    Unfortunately, Eunha did not pay much attention to people who were not her own.


    The problem is-.


    ��It��s Kim Gun-woong��


    Kim Gun-woong, a direct descendant of the KK Group.


    As long as his name was mentioned, Eunha couldn��t pretend not to know him.


    Even if Eunha didn��t want it.


    The world will now try to relate the life and death of Eunha and Kim Gun-woong, who lead the party.


    It is such a world.


    ������.��


    Eun-ha was already feeling the eyes of the students staring at her.


    Because the decision he will make in the future will determine the life or death of Kim Gun-woong.


    �C Noh Eun-ha.


    Oh, have you been?


    uh.


    Right then.


    Hoshimiya Kaede and Jinparang, who had sent reconnaissance, returned.


    The role of the two was to find out if there was a space other than this space that could produce monsters.


    So how was it? I think this is the last room.


    okay? thank god.


    Eunha urgently received a report.


    Hearing Kaede��s words, he was relieved.


    But it was only for a moment.


    It was because Kaede continued talking with a serious expression on her face.


    ��I found a room where the boss is supposed to be. ����.


    and witnessed the monsters taking the children into the room. �� okay. okay.


    There are still students who need to be saved.


    The students are in the boss��s room.


    Perhaps there is also Kim Gun-woong.


    Soon after, Eunha told Kaede and Jinparang that they had done a good job, and gulped down a glass of water.


    Damn��


    I had to step back from here.


    At this point, the lumbering monsters must have noticed their existence.


    Now the galaxy had to make a decision.


    Eunha Noh. So what are you going to do?


    I��ll leave it to your choice


    Eunha��


    Me too�� You decide. I just do what you tell me to do


    Eunha Noh.


    ����.


    Do you want to save everything?


    Or do you only save some?


    Mok Min-ho, Bae Soo-bin, Cha Eun-woo, Jin-pa, Kaede, and Ariel, who is keeping her mouth shut.


    Starting with her friends, Eun-ha looked back at the eyes of the students heading towards her.


    I thought and thought and thought.


    The conclusion he came to after much thought was��


    -I��m going to split the party in two. One is a party to escape the fort with captured students. One is a party to rescue the children who are still being held here somewhere and escape.


    I��ll split the party in two again.


    Escape team and rescue team.


    After hearing Eunha��s conclusion, they put on a relieved expression.


    They also wanted to save the captured students, but they knew that the reality was not easy.


    That��s why, even if Eunha, who was in charge of the party, decided to escape together, they would have followed without complaining.


    However, feeling guilty, they would have continued to remember this day.


    So I welcomed Eunha��s decision.


    Because I welcomed him and trusted him��.


    -I��ll go too.


    oh me too ��me too.��


    The friends hoped that all of them would remain on the rescue team.


    Eunha was deeply satisfied with their decision to stay with her.


    I was reassured, but I couldn��t take them all with me.


    Eunwoo, you have to enter the escape team. With your gift, you need to delay the hatching of the eggs in their stomachs.


    ��okay. Then I��ll go to the escape team.


    First of all, Cha Eun-woo.


    Eun-ha rejected her participation and enlisted her in the escape team.


    Then Jinpa and Ariel were sent to the escape team.


    Subin you are�� a man like me.


    okay. It��s far better to kill monsters than to exhaust yourself trying to escape with the kids.


    Bae Soo-bin decided to put him in the rescue team.


    Bae Su-bin was able to use fire magic.


    Flame magic was a magic that was a weakness to lumbering type monsters.


    They had to assume the possibility of being surrounded by logging monsters while trying to save the remaining students.


    Subsequently, Eunha put Kaede and Mokminho into the rescue team.


    ��No. Minho, he is also very weak right now. Even if there is, it will only become a burden for nothing.


    Eunwoo��.


    In the meantime.


    Cha Eun-woo added that he shouldn��t put Min-ho in the rescue team.


    There was some truth in what she said.


    What do we do?


    Shall we put fool hyung in the rescue team instead of Minho?


    When Eunha was lost in thought.


    ��Let me go. I want to stay and save people.


    Mok Min-ho��s attitude was stubborn.


    Eun-ha shut her mouth at Min-ho Mok��s resolute words.


    I decided to respect his opinion.


    On the other hand, Cha Eun-woo was different.


    i said Make your life more important than the lives of others.


    My body is definitely going to come first. I will make sure nothing like that happens again. Promise.


    ��Really? I am more important to you too. I don��t want to die saving other kids. Promise. Really. �� okay. I will believe


    A battle of words between Mok Min-ho and Cha Eun-woo.


    Eunha decided to come to a conclusion based on the direction of the conversation between the two.


    Eventually, Cha Eun-woo accepted Mok Min-ho��s attitude even though he disapproved of it.


    Instead, she asked again and again.


    -Stay close to Eunha. If you want to be dangerous, you have to survive by throwing the galaxy next to you? Must be Must?


    ��okay. I��ll promise. In that case, I��ll make the galaxy a sacrifice.


    Hey hey hey. These things are real��


    This is why there is a saying not to harvest black-haired Cha Eun-woo.


    It is said that Eunha regretted it belatedly.


    ��


    Dividing the original party into a rescue team and an escape team continued quickly.


    In the meantime, the students assigned to the party rescued the students who were still locked up.


    When you finally rescued all of the students from the room producing monsters.


    Subin.


    I know.


    Students exiting the room.


    Eun-ha gave orders to Bae Su-bin.


    Nodding her head, she held out her hand and started chanting.


    ������.��


    Before leaving the room.


    Eunha instructed the students to set up traps that explode as soon as they receive a signal in every corner.


    The magic she was chanting now could be said to be a detonator to detonate the trap.


    ��Explode.


    yet.


    Mana, who had been drifting around Bae Soo-bin like smoke, rushed into the room as if riding the wind.


    The trap exploded.


    ��Quack Kwa Kwa Kwa Kwa Kwam!!


    Earth-shaking shock.


    However, Cha Eun-woo��s protection magic was not very loud.


    Because I had to make sure the monsters didn��t know about it as much as possible.


    Even so, the reason he dared to blow up the room was��.


    ����Because I can��t have each military stick give birth to monsters anymore.


    The scary thing about monsters that multiply monsters on their own is that they can create countless monsters in a short time.


    Eunha, who was well aware of their fears, could not pass this room as it was.


    Ki �� Yi ��.


    Foods ��.


    Kiki ��.


    But the monster, who was killed by an explosion, was in his hand.


    The jelly that wrapped around them offset the impact of them falling to the ground.


    Of course, the galaxy was also expected.


    stupid bro


    OK. take good care of the kids I��ll trust you Yes, just believe in this brother. You are good.


    please.


    First of all, Eunha decided to send an escape team led by Jinparang.


    After a while, the escape team left.


    After confirming that they had left, Eunha now told the remaining students.


    Everyone follows Kaede and goes first. I��m going to clean up the remaining ones and go.


    can you do it alone?


    it won��t be long go first


    ok ok. be careful


    you also.


    Although Mok Min-ho was suspicious.


    Eunha sent a rescue team first without giving any explanation.


    After all, it was not a matter of catching up with them if he wanted to.


    Soon, the galaxy left alone��.


    -I can��t leave these guys alone like this.


    Eunha grabbed two swords.


    I stepped into the collapsed space.


    While the monsters that have fallen to the ground regain consciousness and wriggle.


    Geeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee


    .


    The guys were crying.


    Eunha ignored the sound and put mana on the blade.


    bye.


    The green mana gradually turns black.


    Liquid drips from the tip of the knife.


    Eunha swung a sword thick with magic.


    Moon


    Mu Vilent Venom


    madly swung his sword at the monsters around him.


    Any monsters cut by the sword were soon poisoned by the septic poison.


    You can��t show magic like this in front of other people, even if it��s a kid.


    Poison begets poison.


    Poisoned monsters vomit blood and lose their lives, and those who get their blood die in a similar way.


    Chain of septic poison.


    In a world where the chain has ended.


    Unha Noh stood alone.


    00069

 Chapter 526

    Relife Player 526


    [Chapter 144]


    [Phoenix��s Flame (2)]


    Feeling as if my consciousness is half floating.


    But the head really knew what to do.


    I had to get out of the situation somehow.


    Although there was no strength in the body.


    I shouldn��t be like this��


    My body was heavy and languid.


    Above all, I couldn��t handle the mana in my body the way I wanted.


    ��in action.


    I have to move��.


    Stuck in the jelly.


    Kim Gun-woong tried to move his body, which was not listening.


    As it is�� I can��t die here.


    Is it through effort?


    I managed to move my fingertips.


    In that moment, my mind became clear.


    I still couldn��t express the mana in my body.


    Gradually his body began to listen and he stirred his hand in the liquid.


    I am a member of the KK Group.


    I don��t want to live with monsters in my stomach.


    Would you like to live like that


    Kim Gun-woong, who had regained consciousness and lost consciousness several times.


    Nonetheless, he was certain of what had happened to the students who had partyed with him in the meantime.


    Every time I returned to consciousness, the students around me disappeared one by one.


    All of them must have been parasitized by monsters by the owner of this dungeon.


    Explode please explode��! S~ea??h the N??elFir��.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    So now there was no one else left left.


    Kim Gun-woong had a premonition of his fate.


    So I rebelled.


    thump thump


    , but no matter how much I swing my fist.


    The transparent membrane only expanded like rubber and then contracted again and again.


    Damn��


    if only I could express the mana in my body.


    At least if there was a sword.


    Kim Gun-woong pondered over his powerlessness.


    And soon after��


    ��Booooooong


    The lumbering type monsters eventually started moving Kim Gunwoong.


    They didn��t care even if he struggled.


    Even if I wasn��t�� greedy.


    Even if I wasn��t impatient.


    As it is transferred to the monsters.


    He regretted the past.


    In a situation where students at the academy expect Noh Eun-ha and his friends.


    I heard that I was anxious from one day.


    I was worried that my position would be narrowed down.


    No, I��m afraid��


    -It��s all my fault.


    I forcibly tried to build up the ball even by overdoing it�� so I made the people who followed me like that.


    It was for no reason that he forced the crowd upon himself and dragged others into limb.


    He was able to realize it only when his own miserable words were getting closer and closer.


    Eventually, finally��


    ��-


    He faced the owner of the dungeon.


    A presence that makes one��s own soul feel infinitely small.


    Ah��.


    A monster that moves as if it has no interest in itself and approaches itself at the same time.


    The monster, which landed on its two legs, stood in front of him wagging its long hair and tail.


    Creepy


    eyes met.


    The eyes that appeared over the black skin were clearly smiling at him.


    Geon-Woong Kim felt his whole body harden as his spine stood up as if facing a predator.


    Ah��


    my body doesn��t listen.


    The mind is dyed white.


    Shaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa,


    don��t come.


    I shook my head.


    No, I wanted to shake my head.


    Kim Geon-woong watched the scene where his tail cut through the air in front of his eyes.


    The tip of the tail was odd.


    consists of a cylinder.


    I instinctively sensed it.


    That��s where the eggs come out.


    Ah��


    How can death be so cruel?


    He felt the moment when its tail rushed towards him so slowly.


    The cylindrical tail touches the membrane.


    When the tail, which is not affected by the elasticity of the membrane, pops in.


    He felt his own mortality.


    right at that moment.


    ��In


    an instant of a spark shower, the world behind him burns bright red.


    Kwakkwakkwa!!


    The sound of the huge mass burning up oxygen and crashing to the ground shook the world.


    -Fortunately, it��s not too late.


    A world dyed red.


    fireworks shoot up into the sky


    The man appeared, slicing through the flames without hesitation.


    ��No�� Eunha��.


    Him standing alone in the flames.


    Kim Gun-woong couldn��t possibly forget.


    ��


    Fortunately, I was able to make it on time.


    The time when Kim Gun-woong was attacked by him.


    At the same time, it was also the moment when the gap in the guy was revealed.


    In response, Eun-ha ordered Bae Soo-bin to pour maximum firepower on him.


    ��hehe��! Cool��Cool��Kukkuk��!!


    Are you alive? ��okay. thank you for saving me


    It was not unreasonable that Bae Su-bin was exhausted as it was.


    The whole area became a sea of fire.


    When Eun-ha saw her being carried to the rear by party members, she told Kim Gun-woong.


    Mok Min-ho, hiding behind Eun-ha, split the jelly with his sword.


    Kim Gun-woong, who crawled out of the jelly, thanked him while vomiting.


    But it wasn��t the time to say thank you.


    beep! Beep beep beep!


    The galaxy tried to send it to Ariel, but the baby bird followed him to the deepest part of the fortress, saying that he would never leave him.


    A fire chicken flew around him and sounded an alarm.


    Eunha also knew.


    -There��s no way I��ll die just from something like this.


    Eunha shut her mouth.


    The flames were raging from the front to the ceiling.


    The shape of a monster that can be seen through the flickering flames.


    Shaaaaaaa!!


    thump thump.


    The earth��s axis shook.


    A sound that seemed to tear the eardrums came from the roaring flames. Let


    the swish


    guy wave his arms once.


    The flames died out as if their roots were being pulled out.


    ������.��


    The flames that were about to burn the whole area were extinguished in vain.


    The people present stared blankly at the guy wearing flames all over his body.


    Let the guy shake his body wildly.


    The remaining flames were extinguished and the embers flew.


    Shaaaaaaa!!


    5m looks like a good thing.


    Gloves reminiscent of the pattern of a sparkling tiger just by standing still.


    Thick forearms with visible blood vessels and long curved nails dyed purple.


    A tail attached to the end of long hair. The tip of the tail, shaped like a cylinder, moves as if it were another mouth and chews something.


    Standing with both feet on the ground, the monster roared as if it would not forgive them for invading its territory.


    It��s crazy��


    How can I beat that��


    I have to run away��!


    The presence of a 4th tier monster that I met for the first time in my life.


    It was the Fear of high-ranking monsters.


    The students lost their will to fight at the presence he showed.


    They denied reality.


    As if he knew they were trembling with fear��.


    ��Shaaaaaaaa!!


    It roared louder.


    Its sound didn��t just frighten students through their ears, it touched their souls.


    Oooh wow��!


    A feeling like kneading the soul that I��ve never experienced before.


    Eventually, some students could not stand it and vomited up the contents in their stomachs.


    Kuk��


    Ugh��


    The same was true of Mokminho and Hoshimiya Kaede, who were facing him up close.


    Although they were different from other students, their hands holding weapons were shaking.


    He had been forcibly holding on, but even that was now reaching the limit.


    However-.


    ��Why are you scared by the sound of a monster crying? What is there to be afraid of? In the end, to those who waited only to be subjugated by humans.


    The feeling of being strangled in the soul was completely gone.


    That��s when students feel liberated.


    Noh Eun-ha, who was facing the guy in the front, stood firm.


    ������.��


    Eunha was holding the sword in her right hand, and green mana was overflowing.


    Students were able to instinctively notice.


    The fact that the sword that was dyed blue, pure white, and red drove away the hopeless atmosphere.


    ��In a cold winter


    moment, the flower petals fluttered.


    One, two, three��


    The petals that fell from the blade continued to increase in number.


    Hwaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa aaaaaaaaaaa


    flower petals petals whirled like a storm;


    The storm that enveloped the area in an instant blinded them.


    -Don��t be scared. Should I be scared?


    The heavy shoulders lightly.


    Feet that seemed unlikely to fall off easily.


    The feeling of invigorating the body that I thought would end like this.


    The students gradually forgot their fear.


    Shaaaaaaa!!


    in a storm of petals.


    The guy roared.


    But his roar no longer reached them.


    In the


    end


    , the guy stretched out his thick arms and tried with all his might to tear off the storm of petals that covered the world.


    It is nonsense to cut the storm.


    The arm that had been revealed for a moment was caught in the storm again.


    �C Mok Min-ho.


    Even in such a situation, Eun-ha calmly opened her mouth.


    Without even looking back, he called for Mong Min-ho.


    ��uh.


    Take the kids and go first. I��m going to tie up that guy��s feet. �� are you really okay?


    Even if you are there, you have to leave. So go ahead. This won��t last long either. �� okay. I��ll go first.


    disturbing


    Minho couldn��t deny that.


    As Eunha said, they would only become a hindrance


    .


    Minho turned his back away from the sight of the storm��s momentum weakening.


    Be sure to come back.


    I will go even if you don��t say anything.


    Noh Eun-ha buys time.


    And he leads his party members to escape the fortress.


    I can��t waste the time he gave me.


    Minho Mok clenched his fists.


    ��


    Actually, the plan was to rescue the rest of the students and escape the fortress.


    However, all of a sudden, Kim Gun-woong was in the realm where he existed.


    Eunha had no choice but to run to him to save Kim Gun-woong.


    But is this the same as making a debt to Kim Gun-woong��.


    I didn��t tell my friends.


    The galaxy was in a state where the mana in the body was quite exhausted while continuing to use the magic of the winter that was blooming.


    It was just a bluff to keep the students from falling into a panic.


    Of course that��s the case��


    -Wubo


    4th tier monster each army stick.


    It was never said that he couldn��t deal with him.


    Just before the tail falls over the head.


    Eun-ha used Ubo to move behind him.


    I tried to aim for the back as it was


    .


    He lightly raised one arm to block the cold blooming winter.


    He clicked his tongue briefly and backed away.


    ��Shaaaaaaaa!!


    From then on, the counterattack of each army began.


    Gut��!


    The guy threw up his fist.


    Eunha let out a shock with her sword and groaned briefly.


    I didn��t want to give him time to swing his sword.


    To make matters worse��.


    ��Aww!


    When the galaxy can��t get out of the defensive position.


    Gakgunbong opened his mouth to face him as he continued to engage in hand-to-hand combat.


    By the time you noticed, it was already too late.


    The galaxy made a squeaking sound when it saw the dripping acid liquid close by.


    How to stop it��


    ����There was a way to prevent the snowy winter


    .


    The snowy winter glowed ferociously and absorbed its magic.


    At the same time, the galaxy added mana to the coldly blooming winter. To the left of


    the burst counter


    , I swung the absorbed magic like a whip.


    To the right, Bae Soo-bin sprayed it and stimulated the liver mana to explode it.


    ��You��re dead.


    loosening his tie roughly.


    Noah growled lowly.


    ��


    The students are retreating.


    The time when Eunha and the 4th tier monster, Gakgunbong, were fighting to the death.


    Beep.


    The bird, reminiscent of the incarnation of flame, was secretly flying in the sky.


    Eventually, the bird, which found a spot not to be seen, changed its direction.


    Landing on the ground to rest its wings, the bird turned its eyes toward the sound of constant explosions.


    Papa.


    As if trying to measure something.


    The red bird looked at its master and cried quietly.


    A bird whose red feathers are ignited within


    a flash .


    without anyone knowing


    The bird with the essence of flame grew like that.


    00070

 Chapter 527

    Relife Player 527


    [Chapter 144]


    [Phoenix��s Flame (3)]


    Buy time for the party members to retreat.


    And after dealing with each army stick in moderation, he himself also retreated.


    the most ideal response.


    ��Kuhhh��!


    However, a few sums are exchanged.


    Eunha withdrew her plan.


    There is no retreat.


    In the end, it��s just one of the two.


    Shaaaaaaa!!


    Do you die or does the boy die?


    The battle will surely continue until either side loses their lives.


    The galaxy gave strength to both hands holding the two swords.


    Wolmu


    Step forward with your right front foot, while bending your waist as much as possible.


    The coldly blooming winter shines and spews sword attacks.


    Then, step forward with your left foot in an oblique line to dodge its attack.


    Waving his left hand stretched behind his waist, he struck down the snowy winter.


    The sword that hit his glove roared fiercely.


    Unable to overcome the sword pressure, his arm went down to his chest��


    ����The galactic


    shove took advantage of that gap and stabbed the coldly blooming winter he held in his right hand.


    The knife digs into the inside of the glove.


    Eun-ha pushed her body forward, giving strength to her feet, which were firmly attached to her as if rooted to the ground.


    one step ahead.


    A scream is heard from behind


    Ubo ��s back.


    Even though the guy is fixed there, the galaxy has passed him by ignoring the physical distance just by taking a step.


    As a result, the sword embedded in his body instantly penetrated his back, ignoring the physical distance.


    It can��t end like this.


    You have to do it until you can attack.


    However, the moonlight is not over yet.


    Eun-ha rotated her hind foot in a half-turn and swung the snow-crawling winter.


    The guy hastily blocks the sword.


    Then, the coldly blooming winter comes in and digs into the boy��s heart.


    Again, the guy startled and blocked the sword, and the coldly blooming winter moved.


    As soon as one side blocks the gap, the other side is attacked, and the situation continues without a break.


    As long as that balance doesn��t collapse��.


    ����The moonlight


    sword endlessly emits a metallic sound.


    He exquisitely mixed Ubo and Wolmu and pushed the guy.


    If Cheonbo is merely shortening the distance toward the path he wants to go, Woobo��s magic is to make the distance in his field of vision useless by centering on his location.


    He continued to tease him, appearing from behind or from either side, just by taking a step.


    The problem is-.


    -I��m running out of mana.


    I can��t stand it for long��!


    Including using the magic of the blooming winter to drive away the fear of his friends.


    In addition to Wolmoo Ubo.


    Eun-ha was overusing magic to deal with each military stick.


    Although he was recovering mana in his body while using the mana drain intermittently, the amount consumed was greater than the amount recovered.


    As a result, the galaxy felt like it was getting weaker and weaker.


    On the other hand, the guy��


    ��Shaaaaaaaa!!


    Other than not being able to respond to the quick attack, there were no major injuries.


    The wound that had been pierced by a sword earlier was even healing.


    It��s because of the dungeon��s influence.


    Damn��


    the dungeon reacts.


    Eun-ha clicked her tongue when she saw that the mana that appeared was clearly visible even without straining her eyes, seeping into the guy��s skin.


    The dungeons that exist for monsters are giving him strength.


    Moreover-.


    ��Papapapat!


    The monster that Eunha had to deal with was not just the gakgunbong.


    The monsters under his command were also aiming for the galaxy whenever they had a chance.


    It��s the same now.


    Monsters capable of ejecting bee stings were trying to snip from a distance, while those with sharp blades on both hands rushed in.


    Eun-ha


    , who decided that he could not push him further, used Ubo to avoid the seat.


    However, the monsters�� attack was unstoppable in the middle.


    Shaaaaaaa!!


    The flying bee stings the armor of each military staff.


    Naturally, the guy hit the monsters that were about to attack him.


    Then he immediately tried to use Ubo to find the missing galaxy.


    The galaxy that had retreated to the rear��


    ����The Violent Venom Galaxy


    laughed.


    Very exquisitely, subordinate monsters are gathered around each military stick.


    As he swung the blackened blade, gooey mana spread in all directions.


    Kurrureuk!


    Septic poison strikes the bow.


    In an instant, one poisoned individual goes into a riot and scatters poison.


    Poison begets poison.


    Unable to do anything, death grows.


    Gakgunbong also couldn��t do anything about the sudden situation.


    However-.


    -It��s like shit.


    Eunha couldn��t help but spit out disgust.


    Apparently the guy was poisoned too.


    However, it was only for a short time that he was poisoned.


    Replying to @DragonBall


    Even if the poison of a lizard and that of a bee are different. sea??h th�� Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After all, it was also a high-ranking monster with poison.


    I wondered if the septic poison worked, but he showed me how to adapt quickly.


    Let��s go further and lower the hand he raised to the sky towards him.


    ��Pupperpung!!


    A spell consisting of several layers.


    The moment he recognized it, the spells were surrounding him from all sides.


    There is no time to escape using Ubo.


    The spell flashes and energy that seems to burn the world pours down on him.


    ��Arrogant Counterattack


    Gift < Unknown >


    ��


    No matter how strong Eunha Noh is.


    According to common sense, it was almost impossible to defeat a 4th tier monster alone.


    After all, he was an academy student.


    Nevertheless, Mok Min-ho had no choice but to leave it to Eun-ha and lead the party members to retreat.


    Please be safe��!


    I had no choice but to beg.


    I just had to believe.


    Just as Noh Eun-ha always broke common sense and showed unconventional moves.


    That Eunha will show an unconventional move this time as well.


    Minho moved his feet as if they would return the moment he stopped.


    I didn��t want to make Noh Eun-ha��s sacrifice in vain.


    Even if I get stronger�� even if I get stronger


    �� You��re nothing but baggage to that guy, Noh Eun-ha.


    The more I did, the more powerless I felt.


    No, sorry pressed his shoulders.


    And it seemed that it was the same not only for Mok Min-ho but also for his friends.


    �C Mok Min-ho. Uh��


    For some reason, Kaede, who I can��t remember having had a conversation with on one hand, spoke first.


    Minho answered her call by cutting down monsters that tried to block his path.


    Really�� can I not go back?


    ����. Eunha Noh is not a monster that can be done alone. I have to send a few people to support right now��


    It��s too late to go back now. More than anything, it will only hinder Eunha.


    ����.


    you know.


    Yeah�� my thoughts were short.


    The worries that Minho himself had a little while ago.


    He replied to Kaede, who had a hard face.


    she said nothing


    She also knows.


    To Noh Eun-ha, they were nothing but a hindrance.


    I��m angry�� I��m angry.


    Kaede murmured bitterly.


    He shut his mouth in agreement with her murmur.


    Divided again and again.


    The more he did, the more power was put on his sword and his speed accelerated.


    ��There are a lot of things to divide�� If you guys do, what will I become?


    ������.��


    And then.


    Bae Soo-bin, who first poured magic on each military stick, caught up with them.


    Sitting on the back of the fast-footed Hunter, she smiled with a tired face.


    look at me A person who has just blown off a few magic blows�� If you break it down into something like that, how much more resentful will I be doing right now?


    say get out of the way


    Bae Su-bin growled briefly.


    The student carrying her accelerated even more.


    Only then did Mokminho and Kaede discover the monsters gathered in front.


    ��At that time, I think about what I can do in this situation. Don��t be upset because you abandoned Noh Eun-ha. Noh Eun-ha Do you think that guy would want something like that? ������.��


    Let��s put away the unproductive emotions and think about how to get out of it productively.


    Bae Soo-bin weakly shakes his shoulders.


    A spell was being made in front of the hand she held out over the shoulder of the student carrying her on her back.


    Before long, a spell appeared in front.


    Bae Soo-bin smiled.


    ��Spark shower


    Gather all the recovered strength.


    She deployed a wide range of magic.


    Pillars of fire rise from the front.


    The lumbering type monsters wandered around and the formation was disrupted.


    I did my job�� So now do your job��


    If he dies, tell Jinparang to hand over the position of village headman.


    Bae Su-bin passed out after leaving a meaningless will.


    On the other hand, the students who had been immersed in guilt changed their faces after seeing Bae Soo-bin��s performance.


    Their eyes lit up with life.


    ��Kaede. I��ll ask you later.


    okay.


    Mokminho and Kaede cheered up and decided to do what they had to do.


    It wasn��t just monsters in the front.


    There were monsters chasing the students from the rear as well.


    Kaede moved to the back of the procession and put an arrow on the bowstring.


    ��The time when comet


    monsters entered the canyon.


    She let go of the bowstring.


    Arrows filled with mana soared into the sky.


    The arrow split into several branches and fell down the canyon.


    Kwak Kwa Kwak!


    The canyon is broken.


    Of course, the guys who were flying under it were crushed by the pile of rocks.


    Blocked the access of monsters.


    But carelessness is forbidden.


    just as expected.


    The monsters that hesitated for a moment soon found a new path and pursued them.


    Unfazed, she aimed her arrow at the guys.


    gushing


    at the same time.


    If Kaede exerted his strength in the rear, Minho Mok was exerting his strength in the vanguard.


    Commanding the party members is left to students who are compatible with themselves.


    He was dealing with guys who kept coming out after knocking them down.


    And among them��


    -That��s him!


    Severing the waist of a 7th tier monster, he found a monster posing in front of him.


    A monster that has a humanoid appearance, unlike general lumbering monsters. Both of his hands were made of bee stings reminiscent of long spears.


    It was a monster that he had not been able to slash and was defeated before.


    That guy is the boss.


    Even pretending.


    Minho could tell that he was commanding the nearby monsters.


    In other words, once you defeat him, their chain of command will be disrupted and paralyzed for a while.


    Because I couldn��t deal with all the monsters leading the students who couldn��t move.


    As soon as Mok Min-ho found the guy, he immediately whipped himself.


    It��s not the time to worry about the mana in


    Rambo��s body.


    He lowered his stance and ran.


    I also used a narrow passageway to run over the walls and pass annoying monsters.


    It wasn��t long before he drew his sword upside down as he got closer.


    blood shot!


    Somehow it seemed like it should be.


    A beam of light passed behind him as if covering him.


    Without looking back, Mok Min-ho only looked at the guy who was aiming at him.


    can i do it


    when you first met him.


    He couldn��t cut his glove.


    Minho remembered that time.


    brushed off quickly


    you can do it.


    Hwang Jin-hee from < After the Sword > said this before.


    If you put your mind to it, there will be nothing in this world that you can��t cut.


    So, wield the sword with faith.


    In fact, Mong Min-ho still did not clearly understand the meaning of putting faith in a sword.


    Just-.


    ��I do what I can.


    As always.


    Do what you can.


    Mok Min-ho confirmed his heart and was sure that he would be able to cut down the guy who had a short distance left.


    Strangely, I felt that way.


    Gift < Cut Providence >


    The feeling that the world flows slowly.


    The guy crosses his arms.


    Mok Min-ho put mana on his sword.


    Thousands, maybe tens of thousands of times.


    He decided to do the move he had been practicing the longest.


    top down.


    ��Iron Crasher


    The mana flowing through the blade.


    Mana, which began to take on a straight form, was instantly imbued with anticipation.


    Cut the monster in half.


    ��


    The king thought endlessly.


    What does the existence in front of my eyes mean?


    out of specification.


    It was something unexplainable. -Starting with


    the counterattack of arrogance


    .


    The world turned upside down.


    When the world flashed for a moment.


    The king was lying on the floor.


    It��s nonsense.


    This is nonsense.


    just like humans


    The king was enraged at the human who overpowered him, even for a moment.


    But it wasn��t for a moment.


    Kung


    Fu Shuk!


    The king could not understand.


    A situation I��ve never experienced before.


    Man is overpowering himself.


    Beyond overpowering, it was getting stronger as time went on.


    I��m really going crazy. If I knew this was going to happen, I would have brought the potion. Damn it��


    The knife flashes.


    The moment you dodge that knife, another knife digs in from the other side.


    A glove that hadn��t been hurt at all by a knife until just a moment ago.


    Fish!


    Gloves are getting brittle.


    The king never thought that the glove, which had never been broken by any monster, would break like this.


    Get your gloves on quickly.


    Then the humans also stepped back.


    stupid guy


    and human resilience.


    Do you think that the recovery ability of the person receiving the blessing of the dungeon is the same?


    completely different.


    To beat himself, he had to push himself instead of backing down.


    However, since humans did not do that, it will eventually become his cause of death.


    It was when the king thought so.


    It was a complete misjudgment.


    Humans did not withdraw for the sake of recovery��.


    ����Platinum Cross


    was preparing to activate magic that took a long time.


    Platinum light flashed.


    At the same time, the king turned sideways almost instinctively.


    ����Something


    fell and fell.


    The king turned his head to the side.


    arm fell off


    Seeing the arm fall to the floor, the king could not accept the reality.


    How the hell��


    that��s unbelievable.


    This is nonsense!


    the king cried out.


    Faced with a being stronger than himself, even more than the pain of losing an arm, he cried out.


    he was the king


    There was no one stronger than himself.


    How have you been living all this time


    ?


    weak meat diet.


    Kill the weak.


    Thus, winner-takes-all.


    Only the strong survive.


    Haven��t you lived a life like that?


    Wasn��t that why he became the owner of this dungeon?


    Sheesh�� missed it. One glance is incredibly fast.


    The human sword shines again.


    Dangerous.


    The king, who had been struck by magic once, quickly summoned the monsters under his control to stop him.


    Monsters flock.


    ��Kuh��!


    The light goes out.


    Humans couldn��t move properly because of the monsters flocking to them.


    The king aimed at this time��.


    ��More more more.


    The king slammed his tail into the ground.


    contact the dungeon


    Asking for strength from the mother and perhaps the father.


    damn��!


    the world turns red


    The dungeon responds.


    Power is transmitted through its tail.


    A new arm grows from the severed shoulder.


    Wounds heal completely.


    Let��s make a gesture with a lot of energy.


    ����The


    wall split.


    The human who overpowered him also opened his mouth wide at the sight.


    The king grinned.


    It wasn��t just the king who accepted the power of the dungeon.


    Just as the king accepted his power, the monsters below also accepted his power.


    Pusseuk


    monsters mutated.


    Also, new monsters were born in the dungeon.


    The monsters all attacked the humans at the king��s command.


    Bylon��.


    A blade seen among the monsters in an instant.


    The king read the energy on the blade and blocked the sword attack with his own body.


    The king coughed up blood.


    However, the poison had no effect on the king, and the tattered body clung to it again.


    Shaaaaaaa!!


    no matter how strong


    He was human after all.


    The king laughed as he watched the human wielding the sword while surrounded by monsters.


    Now, the king only had to take his life by targeting the moment when he was tired.


    Apparently, the human��s stamina also showed signs of declining.


    And sooner or later, when humans make the first mistake��.


    -Now!


    The king, watching for an opportunity, gave a signal.


    Monsters started attacking humans without identifying their peers.


    The king also developed a magic that blew away space itself.


    Kwa Kwa Kwa Kwam!!


    belch.


    Heat energy that melts the area.


    The king was confident that the human surrounded by monsters would finally die.


    I was confident


    I was confident��


    ����In


    an instant, I heard that.


    I wondered if I had heard it wrong.


    But as if I didn��t hear anything wrong.


    A fire broke out in the


    roaring smoke.


    No, the king realized it belatedly.


    The reason why the surroundings were hot was because the king himself used magic a while ago.


    That was not it.


    When the king looked around, the whole world was already on fire.


    The flame started from afar so that the king could not notice.


    Then something drove the fire to the center and landed on the man.


    That��s��


    a mighty aura.


    And an instinctively reluctant sensation.


    The king wept lowly as he saw the human standing up from where the smoke cleared.


    On the other hand, humans were accepting ��it�� with a calm face.


    ��When was the pass connected again?


    Pi profit!


    The flame cried.


    No, it was a bird covered in flames.


    No, it was a bird made of flame.


    There was no way to express it.


    But the flames cried like birds.


    ��Well, thank you for helping me.


    That the man had a flame hanging over his shoulder.


    And the flames were enveloping the man like a cloak.

 Chapter 528

    Relife Player 528


    [Chapter 144]


    [Phoenix��s Flame (4)]


    I couldn��t even connect.


    The pass is now connected.


    The galaxy detected another mana circuit connected to its own mana circuit.


    Phoenix��s return.


    It was Fire Chicken��s mana circuit.


    ��If you��re going to help, you should��ve helped sooner. Where is this trying to test people?


    Maybe it��s because the mana circuit is connected.


    Eunha could vaguely feel Buldak��s feelings.


    So I was angry.


    Until now, I thought that the reason why I couldn��t sign a contract with Fire Chicken was because he was still young and couldn��t handle my power properly.


    So, until now, you pretended not to know and just took the mana I gave you and ate it?


    In fact, Buldak was deliberately refusing the contract.


    That he had been testing him all this time to see if he was fit to be his master.


    Eun-ha was annoyed at the fact that a mere phantom beast was testing her.


    It��s been playing all along. The meaning that he could know the feelings of the phantom


    beast


    meant that the phantom beast could also know his feelings.


    It��s like please don��t hit me.


    The fire chicken cried sadly.


    Eunha snorted.


    Even if you apologize and act cute now, it��s already too late.


    If you had lent your strength right away, wouldn��t you have had to fight so hard?


    I know you��ll get scolded by me later.


    There is no other offense.


    Eun-ha conveyed her inner feelings to the phantom beast that clung to her shoulder and turned into an artifact.


    In the midst of the flames around


    Hwarreuk .


    Embers fly from the back of Eunha��s shoulder.


    Embers fluttering in the air as if dancing, brushing his cheeks.


    But no trace of the fire left.


    He was wearing flames. In exchange for handing over the


    phantom transformation


    phoenix��s cloak


    mana.


    Eunha borrowed the power of the phantom beast.


    Then, the phantom beast converted his power into a form that he could handle best at the moment.


    The galaxy, wearing a cloak of flame, rose from its seat.


    ��that��s good


    Eunha raised her lips.


    A jokjok flame that expresses mana in the body rises.


    As you turn your gaze in the desired direction, the fire that was already burning in the world moves.


    It is truly a gift < Chloride >.


    Of course, it won��t be as good as a pure < Chloride > gift, but what is this?


    Anyway, this is pretty�� mana consumption is not easy.


    Then Eunha frowned.


    Even if he didn��t, he was currently activating the gift.


    Insufficient mana in the body.


    In such a situation, a considerable amount of mana was consumed to burn the area.


    Phii,


    Buldak cried as if he couldn��t help it.


    He said that in order to save him from being surrounded by monsters, he had no choice but to burn the entire area.


    But even so, the galaxy thought that it had consumed a lot of mana in its body.


    I��ve got everything sorted out anyway.


    All sparks that use mana unnecessarily must be destroyed. Eunha


    just


    snapped her fingers.


    More than half of the flames that covered the area were extinguished.


    That��s why Fire Chicken overused the mana in his body.


    The remaining fire was a physical phenomenon caused by sparks that bloomed with magic. It��s no use even if


    you


    protest.


    When the flame went out, Eun-ha said to the regretful Buldak inside herself.


    Mana Drain


    You have to recover mana anyway.


    Eun-ha decided to absorb the remaining mana in the area while being wary of the Gakgunbong looking at her from the front.


    Thanks to the providence of the burst counter.


    At some point, he was able to not only absorb mana from his opponent��s magic, but also absorb mana from his opponent��s mana.


    At the same time, the galaxy absorbed the mana dissolved in the atmosphere.


    Of course-


    ��Shaaaaaaaa!!


    The guy didn��t let him recover his strength.


    At first, he seemed wary of the man who burned the world.


    When the fire that had engulfed the area disappeared, he suddenly came to his senses.


    Even so, he didn��t try to avoid the guy who lunged at him.


    Concentrate on recovering mana.


    And then, when the distance between him and him gradually narrows��


    ��Blast Counter


    The galaxy has been waiting for this moment.


    due to the ongoing fighting.


    There was a lot of mana left in someone��s control around him.


    Galactic stimulated the remaining mana in the air with a mana drain.


    As soon as he came in close range, I immediately activated the burst counter.


    By the time he noticed it, it was too late.


    Kwa Kwa Kwa Kwam!!


    Because I was borrowing the power of the phantom beast.


    An explosion occurred through the medium of mana containing flames.


    Once again the world was set on fire.


    ��


    The body is light.


    The feeling that the distance you can advance with one step has increased.


    It was a feeling that Ubo could not explain.


    Cheonbo


    Eunha ran excitedly.


    Although the mana in the body continues to drop, alerting them.


    I couldn��t control my body, which was being activated by the gift.


    thump thump


    thump my heart beats


    Blood boils in the body.


    Eunha felt that she was alive.


    It wasn��t a bad feeling.


    no it��s addictive


    little bit more��!


    Step forward with your front foot.


    The sight is quickly pushed back.


    Even if you don��t have to use Ubo, you can narrow the distance with normal steps.


    He slammed the Mangoshu, which contained flames, with all his might.


    Blaze Crasher


    The flames burn violently.


    The flames escaped from the blade and flew into each army stick.


    Whirik


    raised his arms to defend.


    The galaxy immediately turned its direction.


    ����!!


    The guy loses his balance.


    Characteristics of the snowy winter.


    That the mana on the blade can be increased and used like a whip.


    Eunha pulled Mangoshu and played with him.


    Shaaaaaaa!!


    along the direction the galaxy runs.


    the guy is dragged


    Eunha now turned and charged at him. S��arch* The Nov��l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    At the same time, I threw the snowy winter, causing the guy��s arms to stray backwards.


    Blaze Dance


    Run in an oblique line.


    It cuts the guy��s side with the winter that blooms coldly with flames.


    the wound is light


    It doesn��t matter though.


    Step on the ground vigorously with the opposite foot to connect the sword path.


    Hwareuk!


    The guy backs away.


    Eunha dug a little deeper and swung her sword.


    The fire is scattered.


    The embers spread into flames, blocking the guy��s eyes.


    Jump up into the sky avoiding attacks that land on your head.


    The flame at the tip of the blade surges past him.


    Shaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!!!


    The guy roars at the sensation of intense heat passing through.


    The guy goes crazy and runs amok.


    As he slams his fist down, the ground collapses and fragments attack the galaxy.


    As he backs away, I quickly catch up and stretch out my arms.


    Ubo


    As soon as the left foot touches the ground.


    Eun-ha evaded his attack by entrusting herself to the flow of mana.


    You can see the guy��s back.


    Eun-ha lowered her sword toward her clear back. A movement


    that


    is almost instinctive.


    Each army stick bounced off the sword with the tail attached to the tip of its head.


    The tail moved through the air once more, pushing the galaxy away.


    The tail is stuck in the abdomen.


    ��hehe��!


    As if trying to inhale.


    The tail clinging to his stomach wouldn��t let go of him.


    The guy took advantage of that gap and opened his mouth to spit out magic.


    Uboro cannot be avoided.


    In the situation where he was caught, there was a high possibility that Ubo would fail.


    After making a quick decision in his head, he flicked his left hand.


    Mangauche, which was plugged in nearby, reacted.


    Even if it is out of hand��


    ��The mana is connected.


    Iggy Sword (�����S��).


    It consumes a lot of mana and brings the snowy winter with its left hand.


    Thus, only the cold blooming winter blocks the magic that was blocking it.


    Mana Drain


    It��s not just about preventing


    the snowy winter .


    I was confident in my control.


    In the state of controlling the power of phantom beasts.


    With the providence of mana drain, Eunha developed winter magic that creeps in the snow.


    oh oh oh!


    The sword trembled.


    A sound like a dragon roaring.


    A black snake floating on top of a white sword devours magic.


    Before long, the blade that holds an intense light. And the flames coiled around the blade like a whirlpool.


    Papa pat!


    this time it��s my turn


    Eunha swung the snowy winter with all her might.


    A dragon engulfed in flame soars.


    A magic bigger than him roars.


    A dragon of flame crawls on the ground and devours him.


    Released in that gap, he widened the distance and sighed. At this time, the


    mana drain


    sticks are unable to come out of the flames.


    Restore body mana.


    Gifts give vitality to the body at the cost of consuming mana.


    Roaring!


    The cloak of flame fluttered loudly as if it were being called.


    His surroundings are engulfed in flames.


    Shaaaaaaaaaaa!!


    Right then.


    The guy bit the flame dragon and came out.


    The gloves, which could not be pierced properly with the


    pitching sword, could no longer overcome the heat and fell to the floor.


    It flows down.


    He was clearly losing his power.


    Even so, it seems that he is trying to let you know that he is healthy.


    Kurrureung!


    The bleeding guy rushes in.


    The ground cracks.


    the world vibrates


    The ground rose like a mountain and stretched out towards him.


    Roaring!


    Whirik


    , but the galaxy did not avoid it.


    I just swung the mangoshu.


    As if to respond to the rising ground, the flames surrounding the galaxy run like wolves.


    Fire doesn��t burn rocks.


    However, his sword strike subsequently cuts through the rock wall.


    And��


    -It��s barely over.


    once twice and three times.


    In a situation where control was being poured into other areas, this ideal was the limit.


    Eunha sighed inwardly.


    His right hand trembled.


    Eunha released the mangoshu she was holding in her left hand.


    I hold the coldly blooming winter with both hands.


    ��This is the end.


    The coordinates had been taken while fighting the guy so far.


    I will never be able to avoid it.


    Eunha smiled in repentance.


    Invisible Tracker


    Blast Cross


    A blade that shines in platinum.


    A high-temperature flame wrapped around the blade.


    In the middle, Eun-ha, holding the sword, gently struck the sword.


    Hwareuk!


    Kwa-kwa-kwa-kwa-!!!


    The fire makes a way


    Platinum-colored sword strikes.


    Flame light open flash explosion.


    Every time you try to perceive the world, the world changes moment by moment.


    The magic spread through the cross colors the world like that.


    So-.


    ��You��re making people suffer��


    Kung


    The world regains its color.


    The huge monster finally collapsed, unable to bear the weight of its own body.

 Chapter 529

    Relife Player 529


    [Chapter 144]


    [Phoenix��s Flame (5)]


    It was close.


    Eunha let out a quick breath.


    Hehehe�� Mr��. I almost died��


    I almost lost myself due to Gift��s recoil.


    Platinum Cross.


    No, I was betting virtually everything on Blast Cross.


    In the meantime, the reason Eunha didn��t use the Invisible Tracker was to induce his vigilance.


    The strategy worked.


    Quuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu��


    The result was in front of my eyes.


    The 4th tier monster each army stick.


    The owner of the red dungeon had collapsed.


    Gut��!


    Gift��s recoil attacked.


    In the meantime, as much as my physical ability has increased, a terrible sense of exhaustion and fatigue has come.


    Tak


    ��s body trembled.


    Eun-ha barely supported her body, which was about to collapse.


    I relied on winter blooming sirigee planted in the ground.


    This guy��s dungeon is really��


    This is why I hate dungeons.


    Eunha struggled to get her feet off.


    The world is shining red.


    It��s not just because of the fire.


    The Red Dungeon is trying to send its strength to save its owner.


    Fire


    , but the flame burns.


    Each military bar is cut diagonally from the left shoulder to the right thigh.


    It was a strange state just to have a life attached to it.


    The dungeon was sending power to restore his condition.


    Unlike the sword attack that disappeared after cutting the guy, flames were blazing at the cut site.


    As a result, the blessing of the dungeon and the flame conflict.


    Cooooooooooooo��


    unless you remove the flame.


    The guy can��t recover.


    Eunha finally approached Gakgunbong and raised her sword.


    -If you lose, you must die. is not it?


    with all one��s might


    Eun-ha stabbed the guy��s chest where the magic stone was supposed to be.


    It was so easy to pierce the armor of a guy with poor defense.


    Dismissed!


    He seemed to have no energy to struggle.


    Gakgunbong accepted his death without any resistance.


    He tore off the magic stone embedded in the boy��s chest.


    The dungeon somehow tried to hold on to the magic stone so that it wouldn��t be stolen.


    Each military staff had already exhausted its life activities, and the magic stone was destined to fall to the monsters who had exhausted their life activities. In


    the


    end, Eun-ha tore off the magic stone.


    A 4th tier monster that glows in a color close to green, or the magic stone of the owner of the red dungeon.


    As the magic stone fell into his hands, the 4th tier monster Gakgunbong disappeared.


    Whoa��. What is all this going on?


    The one who disappeared after being transformed into mana particles.


    Only then did Eunha sigh in relief and collapsed onto the floor.


    I carefully examined the magic stone of each military staff in my hand.


    Undoubtedly.


    A magic stone that symbolizes the owner of the dungeon.


    I know that a dungeon that loses a boss monster once won��t be able to make a boss monster again��


    All of these things happen.


    It was a rare phenomenon that the dungeon was transformed, and the phenomenon that a new boss monster was born was even more rare.


    As far as the galaxy knows, nothing has been confirmed.


    However, it was not possible to say that it was impossible because there was no confirmation.


    Dungeon is a living world.


    So I can��t be sure.


    The dungeon is alive.


    The Academy Dungeon, which had to decline for players over several decades.


    However, the dungeon must have been stockpiling the mana they had spilled into the dungeon.


    It wouldn��t be strange if the Academy Dungeon was looking for an opportunity to escape its decline.


    It must be the ecology of the dungeon that was not understood from a human point of view.


    But there won��t be any dungeons changing or anything like that again.


    Eventually, this dungeon will disappear someday.


    to get out of decline.


    The dungeon would have staked everything.


    but was defeated


    The core stone, where the power of the dungeon was concentrated, was now in his hand.


    Having lost the core stone twice, there would be no strength left to recover.


    It would be tight just to operate at the current scale.


    I don��t know how long it will take though.


    Someday, the influence of dungeons will completely disappear in this land.


    The land dyed red will be covered with blue.


    Maybe it will be covered with concrete.


    I don��t know


    Eunha smiled bitterly.


    Putting the magic stone in his holster, he retrieved the snowy winter that had fallen nearby.


    By the way, is this all that came out of each military bong? It��s a pity��.


    Noh Eun-ha was looking forward to the skill stone.


    He licked his lips as he saw the place where each military stick had disappeared.


    Although the magic stone was a great prize, it would become a medicine to neutralize the students�� condition.


    In the end, he had nothing to gain from all the hard work he had done.


    It was when he thought so.


    Beep beep!! Eh?


    As if he had fulfilled his role.


    As soon as each military peak disappeared, the fire chicken fell from the galaxy.


    The fire chicken was making pleasant noises from what was supposed to be the throne.


    I notice that you must come.


    Eunha led her heavy body and moved on.


    Before long-.


    ��This is��


    There were several shining orbs rolling around near the throne.


    Beads shining golden.


    Fire Chicken was pecking at one of them with his long beak.


    Eun-ha lifted a marble that had been rolling on the floor.


    It is a bead the size of a palm.


    ��I did gain something.


    Check the beads here and there.


    Eunha bit her tongue.


    The concentrated sweetness was thrilling.


    In an instant, the sensation that passed through the whole body.


    Eunha shuddered.


    It is certainly. sure


    ��royal biz.


    Royal Beads.


    A concentrated elixir that promotes the growth of subordinate monsters made by high-ranking lumbering monsters.


    It was a very hard-to-find item.


    Above all, it was an elixir with a very high value.


    Although, when consumed by humans, it did not have as surprising an effect as the lumbering type monsters did.


    What��s good for your body doesn��t change.


    very good for the body


    It was to the point where I felt as if the mana in my body was rapidly recovering just by tasting it for a moment.


    Eunha smiled in satisfaction.


    How many of these are�� You can share them with people around you. Just sell what��s left��


    beep beep beep!


    Fire Chicken found a treasure.


    He patted Fire Chicken��s head and hurriedly grabbed the Royal Beads.


    Then he ate one and concentrated on restoring his stamina.


    energy went through the body.


    ����.


    Royal beads are good for the body.


    Especially good for men.


    Didn��t each military stick alone show the ability to reproduce beyond the race?


    Although it is different for each person to judge whether it should be called breeding.


    What��s good for the body is good for cancer��.


    There are a lot of royal beads.


    My body still felt sick.


    I feel strangely drained of energy.


    Eunha looked at the royal beads for a long time before bringing one more to her mouth.


    After going through so much trouble, can I eat one more?


    You never know.


    I want to eat another one.


    It is said that Eunha took great care of her health.


    ��


    This review was to make students get used to the situations that can occur in the dungeon autonomously.


    So the instructors tried to intervene as little as possible.


    Unless there are serious crimes.


    The academy was going to tolerate anything that would happen in the dungeon.


    A dungeon was such a place.


    A world of weak meat, winner takes all.


    And an environment where betrayal is prevalent and each other is unable to trust each other.


    After all, I had to strongly oppose it��!


    < Empress > Shin Seo-yeong.


    In fact, she had been questioning the academy��s educational policy from before.


    It was the same with this review.


    Why do we educate each other on the premise that they will betray each other?


    Oddly enough, she thought so.


    What the hell is the academy thinking? It��s true that competition sharpens talent, but this is too extreme.


    The academy is inducing division.


    She definitely felt it through this review.


    However, even though he has already been working as an academy instructor for several years, he could not help the educational environment in which he pursued competition, competed with each other, and led to division.


    In a way, it was tantamount to changing the educational policy that had been handed down for a long time since the academy was founded.


    It goes against the will of the academy.


    However, a problem arose due to such a situation.


    The kids shouldn��t have been hurt��! Shit, isn��t that why people curse at the academy whenever they have a chance!?


    By making the environment of the dungeon no different from the real thing by the academy.


    As a result, it created an opportunity for the monsters to riot.


    Shin Seo-young, who was wandering around the second basement floor, was in a hurry to inform Seo-na Jin of the situation happening in the deepest part of the dungeon.


    The students are about to die.


    It also degenerated into livestock for the monsters that make up the group.


    I have to go quickly and save the kids somehow!


    Eventually, Shin Seo-young informed the other instructors of the situation and headed to the deepest part of the dungeon alone.


    It is said that it has lost its power compared to the past.


    She had the power to manipulate wind, fire, water, and lightning at will.


    I already memorized everything about the structure of the Academy Dungeon.


    The number of monsters drastically decreased as they headed deeper into the depths.


    That��s why she was able to ride the wind and reach the deepest part of the dungeon in an instant.


    ��You mean Eun-ha went to rescue the captured children, right? yes��


    ok thank you. Can you guys hold your seats here until the other instructors come? What is your sister going to do? Of course I have to go get the kids.


    Arrive at Daeungjeon Hall on the 5th basement level.


    Shin Seo-yeong was able to hear the situation in more detail from Jeong Ha-yang.


    Then, I was surprised by the story that there is a 6th floor underground.


    I was surprised to hear that Eunha formed a rescue team and went down to the 6th floor.


    Shin Seo-yeong jumped into the well without any worries.


    ��So you mean everyone was rescued?


    Yeah�� First of all, we rescued all the kids we found.


    At the entrance on the 6th basement floor.


    Shin Seo-yeong was able to meet Mok Min-ho and his party, who were retreating after rescuing the captured students.


    After hearing the situation explained to him, Shin Seo-yeong was relieved.


    But what about the galaxy? The galaxy is��


    ��crazy.


    It was only for a moment.


    My heart sank.


    Noh Eun-ha is fighting a 4th tier monster alone.


    Upon hearing those words, Shin Seo-young hurriedly moved on the wind.


    He��s


    really crazy��!


    A gourd of swearing came out.


    Crazy, really crazy, crazy again.


    Shin Seo-yeong tore the monsters nervously tore with the wind.


    It is a 4th tier monster.


    A high-ranking monster that is difficult to deal with with human vessels. sea??h th�� novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Except for the virtually non-existent 1st tier and almost non-existent 2nd tier, it was a monster that was no different from the second.


    Can you really defeat him alone with a human body?


    It��s not impossible.


    It��s not impossible, but if you do, you��ll have to risk your life��! Even if you walk, you can��t be sure if you can defeat it��!


    I don��t know if it��s Kang Hyeon-cheol.


    I wouldn��t know if it was Lee Do-jin.


    There were only a handful of players who could guarantee victory against the 4th tier monster alone.


    But Noh Eun-ha is a student, not a player.


    Although he is called < Excellent Donanma > and is attracting public attention, his vessel did not have the ability to match < Yeomma > or < Thunder Emperor >.


    Reckless.


    It��s reckless.


    He knew that Eunha was trying to buy time to get the students to retreat, but Shin Seoyoung couldn��t help but think that it was reckless.


    please stay alive��!


    I know the power of Noh Eun-ha.


    He was also well aware of the magic he showed in Japan.


    But things were different back then.


    Because the 4th tier monsters were in good health.


    Having received the blessing of the dungeon, it should have at least the equivalent of a 4th tier overrank.


    No matter how strong the 4th tier monsters are, they are not as strong as monsters belonging to the same tier.


    It was an obvious fact that the guy��s danger was second only to that of the 4th tier or higher.


    Whoa�� whoa��!


    I don��t know how much time has passed.


    Being in a dungeon makes the sense of time dull.


    Anyway, Shin Seo-young was finally able to reach the deepest part where each military peak was supposed to be.


    What is this��


    the problem is that there is nothing.


    Traces of a fierce battle were found.


    The subject who would have created such traces was nowhere to be seen.


    She deployed a sensor net.


    ����.


    I can��t feel the reaction of the 4th tier monsters.


    It is impossible.


    Since it is a mighty monster, you should be able to feel its presence even a little bit.


    In the end, that��s what it means��


    -Eunha knocked it down?


    Right then.


    The wind that spread throughout the area brought good news.


    Shin Seo-yeong moved to another place riding the wind.


    ��Uh sister. Are you here early?


    You��


    in an inconspicuous place.


    The road was blocked, so it was a space where you could face the monsters one by one with your back on your back.


    Shin Seo-young found Noh Eun-ha sitting down there.


    I��m at a loss for words.


    You�� You��


    What should I say?


    Should I ask if I really defeated the 4th tier monster?


    mouth did not fall.


    Then Eunha Noh casually rummaged through the holster��


    ��I have prepared the magic stones for each staff. Maybe you can make a neutralizer out of this. �� crazy. Are you really��


    yes? ��no. it��s okay. Eunha forgot to judge you with common sense. Yeah, I��m glad you didn��t get seriously hurt.


    A magic stone mixed with green light.


    Seeing the size of the magic stone, Shin Seo-young had no choice but to admit it.


    That Eunha Noh killed the 4th tier monster alone.


    The surprise was short-lived.


    If you think about it, wasn��t it old?


    I felt like an idiot for making a fuss for no reason.


    Beep beep beep beep beep beep!


    ��but what is that bird? Oh boy? The name is��


    Beep Beep!


    ��fire chicken. fire chicken?


    demand for refund. When��


    then a red bird leaping from the back of the galaxy.


    Shin Seo-yeong stuck out her tongue.


    Come to think of it, I remembered hearing that he had spent a lot of money to buy an egg of a phantom beast just a while ago.


    Apparently, the egg had hatched.


    By the way-


    -Isn��t my eyes weird? No matter how you look at it, it doesn��t look like a fire rat at all�� right? This is��


    a bird called Buldak greets you.


    Shin Seo-yeong doubted her eyes.


    No matter how much I looked at it, I couldn��t see the bird as a mouse.


    Her eyes were rolling busily.


    Soon, she made a disgusted sound and looked at the galaxy.


    ��Phoenix?


    I didn��t recognize Hayang, but my sister did? that��s right. That��s right�� aren��t you talking too calmly? No how�� no no am I weird?


    Cognitive confusion has arrived.


    Shin Seo-yeong faced two situations and felt like she was going crazy.


    Hana No Eun-ha single-handedly defeated the 4th tier monster Gakgunbong.


    Hana No Eun-ha signed a contract with a phantom beast based on the 3rd tier monster, Phoenix.


    Wow�� you crazy bastard. No no no. Lucky guy��.


    even if the former is so.


    The latter was truly a dream come true for players.


    A phantom beast known to be rare.


    It is also a phantom beast based on third tier monsters.


    Even the phantom beast was born from an egg and would not follow its owner unanimously.


    Wow��.


    Shin Seo-yeong could only admire it purely.


    It is said that her reaction was not very different from that of the public afterwards.


    00071

 Chapter 530

    Relife Player 530


    [Chapter 145]


    [Things Money Can��t Buy]


    An abnormality that occurred in the Academy Dungeon.


    The world turned upside down.


    First, the assumption that a dungeon that lost a boss monster once would not be able to create a boss monster again was denied.


    A situation that had never been observed by the International Mana Management Organization until now was enough to surprise the world.


    In other words-.


    ��Then doesn��t that mean that already cleared dungeons can be reactivated?


    The dungeon is over once you clear it! But in this way, every time you enter a dungeon, you have to come up with a boss monster countermeasure!


    Still, if you subdue the boss monster, you can get that kind of reward, so isn��t it pretty good?


    The problem is that the cost of raiding must be calculated considering the existence of the boss monster.


    A dungeon that loses its boss monster is doomed to decline someday.


    Thus, the world that was separated from the real world returns to its original state.


    This was the reason why players continued to search for the dungeon they had conquered after conquering it.


    However, the news that a boss monster could appear even in a dungeon that had been cleared once made players feel burdened.


    Of course, there were times when players who were confident in their skills laughed out loud.


    However, they are people who live in fear of monsters, and most players couldn��t hide their worries.


    ��This situation is unusual, and the mana management mechanism understands that it can only happen in transformed dungeons. Therefore, the mana management organization had to re-explore the dungeon only for the transformed dungeon��


    The mana management organization quickly responded and digested people��s worries.


    So, it could be said that the fundamental cause of the world��s upside down was something else.


    Second, it was because of Noh Eunha.


    < Excellent Donanma > Noh Eun-ha.


    The heroic story of him commanding the students of the academy and rescuing them caught by logging monsters spread widely.


    It was something that would appear on the 9 o��clock news.


    Add to that-.


    [��So Correspondent Kim Moo-myung. No Eun-ha Plan�� No, is the news that student No Eun-ha subdued the 4th tier monster really true?]


    [��Yes, I��m Correspondent Kim Moo-myung. I��m currently visiting the Player Academy. As a result of the interview with the person in charge, it is currently estimated that No Eun-ha��s student was subdued.]


    [If it were the Player Academy right now�� would it be possible to meet Noh Eun-ha?]


    [Yes, I also went to the academy to meet Noh Eun-ha. I��ve been inquiring, but it has been confirmed that Noh Eun-ha is currently not in the academy. According to the testimony of the official, Eunha Noh is currently at the headquarters of the Mana Management Organization��]


    Eunha Noh defeated the 4th tier monster Gakgunbong.


    In fact, the hierarchy was nothing more than a system that explained the danger of monsters.


    Therefore, the danger and power of monsters were not necessarily proportional.


    Even though each military stick is called a 4th tier monster, people in the industry often say that each military stick is inferior to a 4th tier monster in terms of pure force.


    Even so, the meaning of the name 4th tier monster to people was great.


    Above all, it is said that Noh Eun-ha knocked down each military stick alone.


    The proof was that Eunha brought out the manastones of each military staff from the dungeon.


    In addition, the testimonies of < The Empress > Shin Seo-yeong and students were added.


    Are you an academy student? But a student can knock it down?


    It��s certainly surprising that this student subdued it, but the problem is that he defeated it ��by himself��.


    Huh�� No. Is that possible? In the meantime, I can��t believe that the players were partying and catching the monsters they defeated by themselves��


    Isn��t that guy actually a monster? A monster hiding among humans. what if it��s a monster After all, it��s not that I killed a dangerous monster. But is he really human��?


    Even the Twelve Seats are reluctant to defeat high-ranking monsters alone�� It��s really amazing.


    Aren��t you really looking forward to the future? What would he do if he became a player after graduating from the academy? Didn��t you just win the twelfth seat? the future is bright Players like Noh Eun-ha


    should continue to appear in the future .


    However, as the news of Noh Eun-ha was reported, people became obsessed with the name < Queen Donanma >.


    I��m not even a player yet.


    Noh Eun-ha was already being praised like a hero by the people.


    People eagerly looked forward to the time when he would now appear in the world.


    But there was one more thing that surprised me.


    Third -.


    ��That guy made a contract with a phantom beast? No, how can you do that precious thing��


    But that��s not just a phantasmal! It��s Phoenix! Phoenix!


    Phoenix? Did I hear you wrong now? what finiiix?


    The 3rd tier is awesome��!


    Non-players were simply delighted with the fact that Noh Eun-ha had signed a contract with the phantom beast.


    The players couldn��t help but feel the feeling of vomiting blood.


    In particular, people who laughed at Noh Eun-ha buying eggs at the auction house the other day said that they had blood vessels in their eyes and were biting into crab bubbles.


    An egg from the 8th hierarchy? But when it woke up from the egg, it turned out to be a third-tier egg.


    Does that make sense? What can��t be said I heard that something that looks like a phoenix is flying around Noh Eun-ha right now. �� It��s not a bird that looks the same, right?


    So, the Mana Management Organization also officially requested confirmation. So what do you say? Is this bastard playing with me now? So called Phoenix! Phoenix! Blood phoenix�� Creepy��!


    Phantom Beasts are precious creatures.


    Even more so for phantom beasts that use third-tier monsters as their base.


    To tell you the truth, there has been no confirmed phantom beast based on a 3rd tier monster in Korea.


    It��s just that phantom beasts based on the 4th tier monsters of the Twelve Seats < Beast Tamer > Hwangsan-gun have been talked about as being the best in Korea.


    However, Noh Eun-ha��s phantom beast appeared and changed the perception of the public.


    All the players were envious.


    That��s why-.


    ��Even if he went bankrupt at that time, no, he was grabbing at least his crotch and asking me to sell it!


    Twelve Seats < Yeomma > Kang Hyeon-cheol.


    He said that for a while, whenever the thought came to him, he banged his head wherever he could see.


    -But don��t you think we��re forgetting something important?


    what if i forget The incline happened one after another. Is it logarithmic?


    that��s right. Strange�� Am I the only one weird? Forget the sad things and just remember the happy things!


    ������.��


    Meanwhile, because of Noh Eun-ha.


    It is said that the issue of the academy��s responsibility has faded from people��s minds.


    ��


    The time when the world went crazy over the name Noh Eun-ha.


    Noh Eun-ha was reporting the incident at the headquarters of the Mana Management Organization.


    ��I��m tired to death.


    The atmosphere was strange to say that it was a report.


    In fact, it was close to interrogation, and it could be said that it was isolated from the world.


    It��s not something you can��t understand.


    From the point of view of the mana management organization, it would have been unbelievable.


    This is why he wanted to give Shin Seo-yeong credit for defeating each military stick.


    However, Shin Seo-young objected, saying that this time, it would never happen.


    The traces he showed in the memories of the students could not be erased.


    Even in terms of time, it couldn��t be said that Shin Seo-yeong knocked down each military stick.


    In the end, Eunha had to reveal her achievements to the world.


    Well�� I don��t know if it was before, but from now on, it��s better to let the world know. Still, I think this is a bit harsh��.


    Graduation is not far away.


    In other words, it will not be long before Gangbuk is destroyed.


    At that time, in order to change the future in a way that would benefit him, he needed to build up a certain reputation.


    So people will listen to what he has to say.


    ��was it over unexpectedly quickly?


    Meanwhile, the interrogation ended quickly.


    There was a reason why Buldak��s identity was revealed.


    There was also a reason the pressure came from the Sirius Group.


    Above all��


    -Are you a fairy?


    Yes No Eun-ha student. No, Eunha Noh. You can follow me from now on. If you need anything, I��ll have someone bring it to you.


    ����.


    The fairy��s call dropped.


    Eunha doubted my ears.


    He had never thought that a fairy would call him.


    To be honest, I was stunned.


    But whatever his feelings were.


    The man who is said to be a vice minister in the mana management organization politely guided the galaxy.


    ��Welcome. I was waiting. ����.


    It��s the first time we��ve met like this, right? I can��t believe I didn��t know who I was. right? But why are you not saying anything? ����. Do you really not know?


    The top floor of the mana management mechanism.


    Eun-ha entered an office and faced the fairy Lim Ga-eul, who was sitting first.


    Wearing a red dress, she was drinking coffee with her bare legs crossed.


    A woman who exudes the aura of an iron lady.


    The woman soon��.


    ��Then I have to show you this. do you remember me Spring��. Wow.


    ����.


    Stop acting.


    I can��t hit that thing with a single blow��.


    Lim Ga-eul with her brown hair is holding it with both hands.


    Eunha immediately crumpled her face when she saw her acting. S��arch* The Nov��l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Then she smiled coldly.


    ��


    In the office, there were escorts protecting the fairy Lim Ga-eul.


    Escort Park Sang-jin and Lee Jung-hyun.


    Even Eunha knew the face, they left the office at the command of the fairy Lim Ga-eul.


    As a result, only Noh Eun-ha and Lim Ga-eul were left in the office.


    ��If the people of the Mana Management Organization have done anything rude to you, I��ll apologize on your behalf. �� It never happened. okay? I��m glad then After all, those people couldn��t treat you carelessly because you had huge capital on your back.


    ����. drink. coffee will cool down


    A horse with a bone somewhere.


    Eun-ha put her hand on her lap and looked at the fairy Lim Ga-eul.


    She was savoring her coffee, not paying attention to his gaze.


    The more this happened, the more uncomfortable the atmosphere flowed between the two.


    Then she soon��.


    -Is that your phantom beast? Beep?


    Lim Ga-eul turned his gaze to the phantom beast sleeping on top of his head.


    Did you feel her gaze?


    Buldak, who had been soundly asleep, quietly lifted his head, and


    after rubbing his sleepy eyes with his wings, he looked at her curiously.


    beep? I heard that it was based on the 3rd hierarchy, but it looks surprisingly cute. Will you come here? Boo. no. it��s support Papa.


    ����.


    Lim Ga-eul reaches out to Buldak.


    Eun-ha stopped the fire chicken first.


    But even if he didn��t stop it, the phantom beast didn��t show any signs of getting close to her.


    the kid is afraid


    Eunha was able to feel the feelings of Buldak through the pass that led to the phantom beast.


    Im afraid of fall.


    To be more precise, the gift she had called < Silver >.


    ��it��s too much to support. The fire chicken is Jiji. Puppup!


    Is your name Buldak? Why is your name��


    I will exercise my right to remain silent.


    On the other hand, Lim Ga-eul did not try to make a problem with him or the Hwansu��s attitude.


    Rather, she just silently removed her hand, as if it was only natural that the fire chicken would not approach her.


    -Now stop talking.


    what?


    why did you call me


    Whew��.


    The silence continued to grow longer.


    In the end, he couldn��t stand the uncomfortable atmosphere and opened his mouth straight.


    He said he had no respect for the fairy at all.


    Lim Ga-eul sighed deeply and shrugged his shoulders.


    Nevertheless, Lim Ga-eul did not try to take issue with Eun-ha��s attitude.


    Because you know.


    As I said before, it is the background that Eunha Noh is carrying on her back.


    Above all, Noh��s future.


    -The reason I called you is not a big deal. I was just trying to meet you face to face and share a good word.


    ����.


    Your fame is growing day by day. So, from my point of view, shouldn��t I show that I��ve been talking to you for dozens of minutes, even if I��m conscious of public opinion?


    In short, it was a political show.


    Eunha stuck out her tongue.


    This is why Eun-ha didn��t like Lim Ga-eul.


    no i didn��t like it


    This person always tries to take advantage of me, just like before the return and now��


    Eunha couldn��t like people who used her.


    More than anything, there was a side where her and Lim Ga-eul��s tendencies matched.


    In a way, it was homophobia.


    He openly frowned.


    Of course, Lim Ga-eul didn��t care this time either.


    Rather, it was enough to show a smile.


    Well�� I had a reason for that, but personally, as Ga-eul Lim, I wanted to get to know you. I originally intended to do that after you became a player, but�� I couldn��t help it because you suddenly grew up like this. I wanted to delay as long as possible.


    Doesn��t that mean that you wanted to get acquainted with me too, though I don��t know when it was? ����.


    Then the situation we are facing right now is mutually beneficial.


    As if you are asking how it is.


    Lim Ga-eul, a fairy with a refreshing smile.


    Eunha just kept her mouth shut.


    In the meantime, a fire chicken came down from above and pecked at the cookie.


    I��m ashamed to say this, but it��s rare for me to be alone. So if you want something from me while you��re alone, why don��t you tell me?


    Can I get up now?


    no. go a little longer ����.


    Do you really want anything from me?


    Just do politics for a long time. wow


    Like vehemently hating it.


    Lim Ga-eul sticks out her tongue and frowns while drinking coffee.


    Eunha then smiled.


    Come to think of it, Lim Ga-eul also had no particular meaning in politics.


    I just had to do it.


    That��s why, when she was denounced as a wicked woman by the people and came down from her position as a fairy.


    ��but it did look relieved somehow.


    Even though it looks desolate and sad.


    It seemed to be somewhat relieved.


    However, in this life, he intended to keep her in the position of a fairy for as long as possible.


    That way, Ha Baek-ryun will be able to delay becoming a fairy as much as possible.


    Really�� I��m new to a kid like you. What the hell do I have to give to win your heart?


    Just being there for a long time is enough. I know it, then I say I don��t know�� Ehh yes. I have no intention of holding on to you any longer, so stop going.


    It seemed like it had been about 30 minutes since I entered the office.


    Only then did Lim Ga-eul waved his hand, asking him to leave.


    Eunha immediately got up from her seat.


    Lim Ga-eul sighed again at the sight.


    Either way, he turned and tried to leave the office.


    ��Can you answer just one of these?


    ����.


    A while ago, Seojin Baek��s grandfather told me about it. I heard you said you would become the sword that protects the fairies?


    ����.


    To be honest, looking at your steps�� you looked like you would become the group��s hound�� but that was a bit unexpected. I was surprised to hear that it is a sword that protects a fairy. I never thought there would be anyone in the world who could say that. I didn��t know that a person who didn��t seem to fit in at all would say it. ����.


    Is there really no change to that statement?


    A sound that echoes through the room.


    It was a vocalization worthy of a former actress.


    Eunha heard the sonorous echo and looked back.


    Lim Ga-eul was sitting on the sofa with a hard expression on her face.


    Noh Eunha��.


    -Yes, there is no change.


    conveyed his heart.


    No change.


    Of course, the person he swore to protect was Ha Baek-ryun, not Lim Ga-eul.


    However, Lim Ga-eul, who knew nothing, relaxed his stiff face and smiled softly.


    Ok, thanks.


    ����.


    If you need anything of my strength, tell me. When you go outside, escort Park Sang-jin will give you his contact number. take that


    ��I��ll take it.


    Noah lowered his head.


    Then he went outside.


    Now, there was only one person left in the office.


    she crosses her legs


    The smile on your lips disappears.


    ��Who stirred up public opinion?


    Public opinion was clearly formed in a direction that would benefit him.


    But it was too hot.


    It��s so hot that you don��t even look at the other side.


    so it is buried


    In this way-.


    ��It would be ambiguous to say that the academy should change its educational policy.


    The academy is full of merit supremacy.


    She wanted to change the academy��s educational environment from before.


    But even if she is a fairy.


    It was not something I could change on my own.


    That��s why I tried to use this incident as an excuse to create public opinion to change the academy��s educational policy.


    Nothing goes my way


    ��.


    A hero named Noh Eun-ha appeared.


    Although he is not a hero yet.


    One day he will be a hero.


    Perhaps he will become an unprecedented hero.


    Therefore, the world will not be able to say that the educational environment of the academy that created Noh Eun-ha is wrong, but that it needs to be changed.


    ����.


    as long as the monster exists.


    Because the world will always want a hero.


    Lim Ga-eul let out a deep sigh.


    ��


    Eunha left the Mana Management Organization.


    Then right in front of his eyes��


    ��What?


    A car stopped.


    Eunha widened her eyes.


    Before long, people in black suits got out of the car.


    If you leave now, you won��t escape the attention of the reporters. ����.


    Men with strong physiques.


    He stared at those around him.


    It was a gaze asking what to do.


    and who are you


    Soon after, the man who noticed his gaze opened his mouth and took out a business card.


    We are from the KK Group Strategic Planning Office.


    ��the KK group?


    KK group.


    The name of a group that came out of nowhere.


    Eunha asked again.


    The man nodded.

 Chapter 531

    Relife Player 531(a)


    [Chapter 145]


    [Things Money Can��t Buy (2)]


    An accident in the Academy Dungeon.


    As a result, Noh Eun-ha��s heroic story.


    Most of the people in the world talked about his name noisily.


    Some paid more attention to the names of others than to his.


    ��Yes�� What was the name of the student who found Jinwoo? It��s warm sun. President.


    ��On Taeyang.


    It was a name that was not well known to the world because of the name Noh Eun-ha.


    In the industry, it was also evaluated as the most promising talent among the 31st class riders of the academy among some officials.


    bring me soon Because I want to see the face of the person who found my son right away.


    And, due to the accident in the Academy Dungeon, the weight of the name Onyang became a little heavier.


    On Taeyang found the corpse of Hong Jin-woo, a direct descendant of the Dangun Group, who stumbled in the academy dungeon two years ago.


    While running away from lumbering-type monsters, he accidentally fell into the boundary world, and it turned out that it was Hidden Peace.


    Hong Jin-woo was there.


    He was buried by Noh Eun-ha in the media, but he proved his skills by carrying Hong Jin-woo��s body on his back and escaping the dungeon on his own.


    It also earned the favor of the Dangun Group.


    ��Hello. It��s warm sun.


    yes come on Thanks to you, you have no idea how grateful I am to my family.


    no. I just did what I had to do.


    Hahaha, why did I not know that there was such a person at the academy��


    Just like Noh Eun-ha was called to the Mana Management Organization and interrogated.


    On Taeyang was also called to the Mana Management Organization and interrogated. Mainly


    about how


    Hong Jin-woo��s body was discovered . Sear?h the N??elFir��.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Anyway, as soon as his interrogation was over, Hong Jin-woo��s father and now the man who firmly became the chairman of the Dangun Group called him.


    The reason I wanted to meet you is because I wanted to say thank you for finding my son�� and also wanted to express my gratitude. Gratitude�� you mean?


    It is said that they are a group that can no longer enter the top 10 in the business world.


    The Dangun group was the 16th group in the business world and still had some influence in the player industry.


    Maybe that��s why Onyang��s attitude was very polite.


    The chairman of Dangun Group seemed to like his attitude quite a bit.


    So I handed over the check.


    This is��


    my surname. Fill in as much as you want and show it to the chief of staff outside.


    blank check.


    On Taeyang widened his eyes when he saw the check with nothing written on it.


    At that moment, the past days when he had tightened his belt to save the Galaxy Group��s donations flashed through his mind.


    With that money�� It��s not even a job to make new equipment.


    new equipment.


    At this moment, Taeyang On did not think of his family at all.


    The fact that you can get as much money as you want��.


    ����His


    reason was almost paralyzed.


    However, reason that had not yet been paralyzed prevented his hasty decision.


    If you get paid here, it will end there.


    The opportunity to meet the chairman of the Dangun Group could not end like this.


    That��s why-.


    ��I didn��t do this because I wanted to. I will only be grateful.


    Hmm��


    My hands were shaking.


    On Taeyang pushed the blank check.


    The eyes of the chairman of the Dangun Group narrowed and the corner of his mouth went up slightly.


    sorry for this I guess I was being too petty. Because of the excitement of finding my son, I couldn��t grasp the heart of Taeyang On. I��m sorry. �� no.


    Still, I want to express my gratitude somehow, but how should I do it? Oh yes. Then why not do it like this �� yes?


    Dangun will support you.


    ��yes? However, I am sponsored by the Galaxy Group��.


    There is no mention of being sponsored by only one group.


    But still��


    I would like to support the Dangun Group so that you can study at the academy without any shortage, and so that you can settle down in the industry without difficulty even after becoming a player��. ����. by


    any


    chance If you think it��s a burden, please don��t misunderstand. It��s not just about sponsoring.


    then��?


    I want to invest in you. I saw potential in you, and I want to make your potential bloom properly with my own hands. So I hope you don��t burden yourself too much.


    ��investment��is it?


    On Taeyang��s expression is relaxed.


    The chairman of Dangun Group nodded and let go of his guard.


    Thus, the sponsorship contract, as if it had been prepared, was in the hands of Onyang.


    Also-.


    ��Ah, I heard that my nephew came to visit, can I call him here? yes. I am okay.


    okay. Hey, let me bring in some illustrations.


    [Yes, President.]


    As if it was just a coincidence.


    It is said that a girl who is said to be a direct descendant of the Dangun Ilbo came to the chairman of the Dangun Group.


    The chairman of Dangun Group let his nephew enter through the speaker.


    ��Hello. It��s called Yehwa Hong. I heard the story well. You said you were looking for Jinwoo? ��hello.


    But are you really handsome? Don��t you often hear that?


    An older woman who is only 2 years older than On Taeyang.


    The woman spoke to Onyang with a soft smile.


    The chairman of the Dangun Group laughed when he saw it.


    -Yes, it��s really nice to see the two of them getting along well. If there is something you don��t know about sponsorship in the future, I hope you can tell us through our example.


    The chairman of the Dangun Group very casually brought up the idea of having dinner with his nephew and Taeyang On.


    Thus, the two left the office of the chairman of the Dangun Group with a friendly attitude.


    Eventually, the chairman of Dangun Group��.


    ��Fortunately, you don��t seem to be a young fool. Seeing him refuse in front of me�� He has quite the pulpit and ambition.


    The chairman of Dangun Group sighed.


    I was happy to find my son��s body.


    However, he still had to take care of the group whose interests are still going on beneath the surface.


    He still did not have complete control over the Dangun group.


    I need someone to be my new sword. No one��s hand has been burned yet��


    So I decided to embrace Onyang.


    On Taeyang was known as the student with the most promising future among the 31st academy students.


    That��s why I put him on a leash called investment.


    He also tried to use his nephew to make him a full-fledged member of the group.


    By the way��


    soon the chairman of the Dangun Group sharpened his teeth.


    When I clenched my fist, thready veins came up.


    The more I thought about it, the more angry I got.


    ��Who the hell made my son like that?


    The chairman of the Dangun Group recalled the memory of checking the condition of his son Hong Jin-woo, who had become a corpse from a player under his command just a moment ago.


    Hong Jin-woo��s corpse was gruesome.


    hand was cut off


    The feet were bent at odd angles.


    There was a small hole in his chest.


    According to the investigation of the players, the son probably died while bleeding at the end of the pain.


    Who is Jinwoo��! The baby to kill.


    It was not a wound caused by a monster.


    Because the cutting edge was so clean.


    And if it had been attacked by monsters, it shouldn��t have been eaten by them, so there wouldn��t even be a corpse left.


    However, Hong Jin-woo��s body was relatively intact.


    In other words, it is very likely that someone murdered his son.


    However-.


    ��Damn it��


    I do shed some bloody tears.


    There wasn��t much that the chairman of the Dangun Group could do.


    All he had to do was hold his son��s funeral.


    Two years have passed.


    The dungeon has changed since Hong Jin-woo died by accident.


    You can��t find any traces of it.


    Just just-.


    ��It must be one of the people in the group.


    I couldn��t help but think so.


    Because Hong Jin-woo��s missteps triggered a succession dispute within the Dangun Group.


    It must be one of your brothers and sisters.


    So I��m going to catch them.


    The chairman of the Dangun Group felt powerless and possessed by hatred.


    ��


    Noh Eun-ha is being interrogated by the Mana Management Organization.


    Seohyun Han, who received the news quickly, mobilized all the means that the Sirius Group could mobilize.


    -Don��t let her lay a single finger on her.


    [I�� I think the Alice Group and the Youngwon Group just added something similar.]


    Please put us in too.


    [Yes, I understand!]


    The influence of the Sirius Foundation is now reaching every corner of society.


    Above all, most of the people working at the Mana Management Organization are players, and among them, there are bound to be people who were sponsored by the Sirius Group during their academy days.


    Consequently, by putting a leash around their necks in the name of patronage.


    Seohyun Han, a direct descendant of the Sirius Group, was able to quickly grasp the current situation of the Mana Management Organization.


    There were instructions from the fairy��


    Then Seohyun Han found out.


    Not only Jung Ha-yang and Yoo Do-jun.


    It was also the fact that the fairy ordered that Noh Eun-ha be managed so that she would not complain of discomfort.


    If it was surprising, it was surprising.


    He didn��t know why the fairy was paying attention to Noh Eun-ha��s condition.


    It is watching public opinion.


    And even the notices of business groups, including himself.


    You don��t have to worry.


    Although I wasn��t worried in the first place.


    Seohyun Han let out a sigh of relief as she headed towards the mana management organization.


    Then, he stabbed the tofu that had been placed next to him.


    What is he going to react to��


    Reporters are said to be camped in front of the Mana Management Organization.


    It was to cover Noh Eun-ha.


    In response, Han Seo-hyun was heading to the mana management organization to get him out of the eyes of reporters.


    Meanwhile, Jung Ha-yang also wanted to come.


    She was currently under investigation at the academy.


    I��ll make a stupid face anyway.


    So, he goes to pick up Eunha himself.


    Moreover, No Eun-ha��s father was busy working because of No Eun-ha.


    I could tell she was the right person.


    So while I was on my way to meet Eunha, it was a week after he entered the dungeon, so it was a date for the first time in a while.


    While she was dressed to the fullest, she prepared tofu to tease him.


    I was thinking of passing it on to Eunha, who came out after being investigated later, saying that she did a good job.


    She giggled quietly, thinking of Noh Eun-ha, who would receive the tofu and stare at her with a sullen face.


    By the way-


    ��What?


    It is said that it was taken by the KK group.


    When you arrive at the Mana Management Organization.


    Seohyun Han had to receive a report she never expected.


    KK group.


    It really came out of nowhere.


    Her tone of voice became sharper.


    I would have told you that I was definitely holding on to it. sorry. Apparently, someone who was influenced by the KK group stole it from the middle without our knowledge��


    So we are incompetent?


    ����. I would snort at what my father would think if he found out. sorry.


    Seohyun Han is a direct descendant of Sirius Group.


    Therefore, as a direct descendant of the group, she admonished those in the group who did not fulfill their role.


    Of course, I couldn��t help but mix emotions in my voice.


    She scolded them with a few words, suppressing her emotions as best she could, then turned away.


    They also bowed their heads and apologized because they knew their mistake.


    Again and again


    , Seohyun Han changed them once and got into the car she was riding.


    She buried herself in the backrest and let out a long sigh.


    Where can I take you?


    To Hannam-dong. all right.


    An article that has been with us for a long time.


    He moved the car without a moment��s hesitation.


    Hannam-dong.


    This is where the mansion of KK Group chairman Kim Gun is located.


    Are you trying to placate it��


    It��s already evening.


    I couldn��t even eat dinner.


    Seohyun Han sighed and looked out the window.


    In my head, I think about how the KK group took Eunha with me.


    The most probable guess she came up with was one.


    That the KK Group is interested in Noh Eun-ha.


    Otherwise, he wouldn��t have taken him to the mansion where the president lives.


    He is trying to appease Noh Eun-ha.


    She��s crazy enough to think about that��.


    ��It would be impossible.


    He said it with confidence.


    ��


    Until the Kangbuk area is destroyed.


    Hannam-dong was known as a wealthy village.


    The fact that the residences of several groups, including those of the KK Group, are located in Hannam-dong was proof of this.


    You can go inside.


    The residence of the chairman of the KK group in Hannam-dong.


    After setting foot in the vast mansion, Eunha followed the people who seemed to be servants into the depths of the mansion.


    I never thought that the chairman of KK Group would call me separately


    .


    Eunha thought about the chairman of the KK Group as she passed by with sad eyes.


    Crouching�� did you say fierce tiger?


    Crouching Fierce Tiger Kim Gun.


    It was not a funny nickname.


    However, as far as he knew, the nickname of Chairman Kim Geon in KK Group had its own dignity.


    He said that the achievements he showed to the world by creating a group when he was young was enough to earn that nickname.


    Anyway, I��m an old man.


    People who are obsessed with the myth of Kim Gun.


    They believed that the reason Chairman Kim Geon had been stepping away from group management for a long time was that he was waiting for the right time to come again.


    However, Eunha, who knows the future, couldn��t help but laugh.


    ����Because it was nothing more than an old man who couldn��t win against Choi Jeong-hoon after crouching down.


    In the future, at Sirius Group, Han Seo-yeon will show outstanding management skills.


    Alice Group��s Jeong Seok-hun shows a tenacious side.


    Youngone Group��s Yu Do-jun showed a genius who could not even think of taking control of the group within a short period of time.


    Lastly, Choi Jeong-hoon of the Galaxy Group showed the world the temperament of a king.


    Gun Kim, Chairman of KK Group.


    He is reduced to a mere toothless tiger.


    I��ve been crouching for too long


    So, before I could get up, I was eaten by other people.


    In the end, he is just an old tiger who has not gone against the trend of the times.


    The reason why KK Group stayed in the bottom ranks along with Donghae Group after Kim Geon left was also because there were no people who read the trend of the times and no one who had a genius who could stand up to other groups.


    ��You can open the door and enter.


    so that.


    Even the servant who guided Eunha stood in front of the chairman��s office and felt fear.


    Eunha went inside the door very calmly.


    ��Have you come?


    ����.


    Kim Geon��s office.


    Chairman Gun Kim, who was sitting in a chair and looking out the window, turned around.


    He looks older than Hayang��s grandfather.


    A short, fat old man.


    I felt a sense of dignity.


    However, Eun-ha, who was calm even in the face of the monsters�� threats, did not feel any fear from him.


    ��have a seat.


    Eunha entered the office and just stared blankly at him.


    It seemed that Kim Gun calmly waited for him to say hello.


    But he keeps saying nothing.


    Gun Kim frowned and invited Eunha to sit down.


    At this, Eunha sat down.


    The reason I called you�� is because I wanted to say thank you for saving my grandson.


    ����.


    Kim Gun opened his mouth.


    Eunha looked at him quietly.


    Eunha also came to the KK Group��s mansion and thought about the reason for calling her.


    His prediction came true.


    He called to express his gratitude for saving Kim Gun-woong, a direct descendant of the KK Group.


    But it is-.


    ��It must be just an excuse.


    It is said that he is withdrawing from group management now.


    Nevertheless, he is the one who runs a group.


    He couldn��t have called himself here just because he saved his grandson.


    just as expected.


    -How much can you live on?


    Gun Kim took out a blank check.


    He smiled and opened his mouth.


    Huh really��.


    Boopu.


    Eunha immediately snorted.


    00072

 Chapter 532

    Relife Player 532(b)


    [Chapter 145]


    [What Money Can��t Buy (3)]


    ��How much can you buy?


    when i heard that


    Eun-ha looked at the old tiger who was pushed away by the flow of the times, who had ambitions but was unable to unfold them.


    The eyes are shining with ambition.


    His droopy eyes, unable to overcome the passing of time, covered more than half of his ambitions.


    There is only one absolute and unchanging truth that I realized while living at this age. Do you know what it is? ����.


    They say there��s nothing in the world that money can��t buy. It is a world where children who are filial to their parents can even kill their own parents in front of money.


    lighting a cigarette


    The old tiger spoke in a gruff voice as if it were natural.


    A tone that reflects age.


    His words seemed to contain the life he had accumulated over decades.


    In other words-.


    ��It��s a fossil.


    Eun-ha, who met the chairman of KK Group, grasped his true nature at once.


    It is a fossil trapped in the past.


    I��m really a person who hates talking around. So, I ask you directly. How much can you live on? If I give you how much, will you come under me?


    An attitude of absolute confidence.


    The world said it was conceited.


    However, he continues to prove his skills to the world.


    No one could deny his arrogance.


    That is why his pride soared to the sky without end.


    Without knowing that the giraffe son is coming up from below.


    Your abilities are truly amazing. Perhaps those old people who are called living myths will not even be able to compete with you in the distant future. So I want to buy your definite future with money. ����. It doesn��t matter if you are already involved with other groups. I��ll pay more than they pay.


    ����.


    so how much do you want? Let me tell you. Can you separate half of the group? Or should I just give up the whole group? Nothing is impossible. Unlike them, I can pay for the groups I��ve built.


    Eunha quietly listened to what Kim Gun had to say.


    The more I listened, the more spectacle it was.


    When he said that he would marry a direct descendant of the KK Group and give him a stake in the group, he stuck out his tongue.


    It was a hot proposal.


    It was unconventional.


    Sirius Group and Alice Group.


    It was a condition that could not have been proposed to him.


    ��The KK Group has ambitions. Sooner or later, this country will be overthrown in the name of KK. When that time comes, the world will be in your hands. ����.


    I��ll put half the world, or the whole world, into your hands. So come on and come under me.


    Ambition is great.


    But it��s an ambition that won��t come true.


    Eun-ha laughed at his rant inwardly.


    Then, in silence, he looked down at the blank check on the table.


    I had a sudden thought.


    how much am i worth?


    As the chairman of KK Group, Gun Kim, said.


    If everything in the world could be bought with money.


    How much would it be if you converted your value into money?


    ����.


    Now the old tiger is assuming that he can get his value if he gives up the whole group.


    In terms of market capitalization, it amounts to trillions of dollars.


    It was too much to value one person.


    Is there anyone who wouldn��t?


    ����.


    don��t you like it?


    The reason why Noho in front of him smiles so confidently right now is also because he is sure that he will not be able to refuse.


    Being able to control a group to my will��


    would be helpful to me.


    Eunha was also agitated by Kim Gun��s unconventional proposal.


    ��Yes. There may be nothing in the world that money cannot buy.


    yeah good idea


    Then let me ask you a question.


    Eunha stretched out her hand.


    take a blank check


    Then the old tiger put a fishy smile on his lips.


    You would have thought it had passed.


    However-.


    ��Can money buy time? ��what?


    If you think money can buy me, let��s go back in time.


    What do you mean? Are you kidding me now?


    I��m not kidding.


    ����The galaxy decided not to be shaken.


    When I tried to think about my own value, I couldn��t help but think of Lee Yu-jeong.


    < Grim Reaper > Lee Yu-jeong.


    A companion who will never be able to express anything in any words that exist in the world who have been by his side in his previous life.


    The one who is living this life right now is��.


    ��If it wasn��t for Yoojung, I wouldn��t be where I am today.


    It cannot be defined without mentioning the existence of reason definition.


    Noh Eun-ha, who is living a second life, got a chance to live a new life through Lee Yoo-jung.


    So, if you want to buy yourself��.


    ��Do you think that would be possible?


    Then there are things money can��t buy. I wonder if I��m kidding�� that��s good. At the end of my life, I finally came to the realization that there is no absolute truth. �� what? This kid-.


    ��Who are you to evaluate my life?


    ����.


    Chairman, did you live in vain?


    If you want to buy yourself.


    Where can I go back in time


    Eun-ha put mana in her body into her voice and put pressure on the old tiger.


    Tear the blank check to shreds.


    Kim Gun��s small eyes widen.


    What are you doing!!


    I��m showing you the truth that there are things money can��t buy.


    what what�� what is it?


    what.


    Gun Kim screaming with his eyes wide open.


    However, Eunha calmly replied.


    Kim Gun could do nothing but stutter.


    I��ll stop getting up.


    Bullying old people is no fun.


    I just got the mood.


    Eunha clicked her tongue briefly and got up from her seat.


    Gun Kim couldn��t catch him trying to go out on his own.


    Just before he opened the door and left, he squeezed it in a gloomy tone.


    ��you. Even after saying that, going out like this�� Are you sure you won��t regret it? ����. ��Think carefully. Do you really have the confidence to handle it even if you�� turn me into an enemy?


    The ambassador was full of threats.


    The voice is trembling.


    Eun-ha looked back at the crouching old man as if he was shrinking.


    I grew up and laughed.


    ��What is a toothless tiger called? Can Grandpa really handle me?


    ����!


    Noho is mistaken.


    He is still under the great delusion that his era will continue.


    Because the era had already left his hand and was passing on to the next and the next generation.


    So don��t be mistaken.


    Until the moment Eun-ha Noh closed the door, she winked at the tiger who had now retreated to the back room.


    ��


    Threat to turn the KK group into an enemy.


    It was an issue that might not have been taken seriously before.


    But the galaxy no longer felt any fear of such threats.


    I know why.


    Because there are people behind me.


    Eunha smiled bitterly.


    Father��s power, of course.


    Sirius Alice forever.


    Maybe even Luminous Donghae.


    And also-.


    ��Since I said I would become the fairy��s sword, Im Ga-eul will also be a strong background in the future.


    -Until the fairy Lim Ga-eul.


    Their influence was not something the KK Group name could handle.


    Above all��


    ��Has a little less than two years left��


    .


    Although not yet a player, he also had his own influence.


    Now, even though it��s insignificant, the small influence will grow infinitely over time.


    Therefore, it would be far from the KK group to act against them.


    And I saved my last grandchild, can you really treat me that way? I��m still in a situation where I haven��t even paid for my life for saving Kim Gun-woong��


    Beep beep beep.


    right? Beep!


    It��s nothing more than a simple bluff.


    Eunha giggled and walked down the hallway.


    Soon, the hot chicken with the pass connected responded to his feelings.


    So when he tried to go down through the corridor.


    Let��s turn the corner��


    ��Kreung!


    A beast big enough to fill the left and right sides of the hallway jumped out.


    Eun-ha stopped immediately before he could pose a threat.


    Papa!


    ����.


    Pulling the surprised fire chicken.


    Eunha recognized that a beast that looked the same appeared from behind the beast.


    Kreurreung��


    A beast reminiscent of a tiger with dark blue fur.


    I could tell right away when I saw it.


    It was a return.


    At the same time, Eun-ha was able to infer the owner of the phantom beast. S��ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ��I wondered if it was an intruder because there was a sign I felt for the first time�� It seems my phantom beasts were mistaken. sorry. apologize like this


    Twelve Seats < Beast Tamer > Hwangsan-kun. At the same time, the Clan Lord of the KK Clan.


    Eun-ha glared at the man who walked up from behind the phantom beasts.


    A man with the size of a bear.


    Hwangsan-gun made eye contact with Eun-ha and briefly handed him an apology.


    But the galaxy could tell.


    It was done on purpose.


    Apparently, Prince Hwangsan knew who he was.


    He was probably familiar with the scuffle he had with Kim Gun a while ago.


    Even so, treat it as if you were seeing it for the first time.


    Subtly and naturally, he made a wild beast to frighten him.


    A phantom beast that recklessly attacks people without checking properly. ����. Next time, I��ll have to wear a leash around their necks.


    A threat for a threat.


    The galaxy sighed.


    Hwangsan-kun knew him, and he also knew Hwangsan-gun.


    A common name between them was unnecessary.


    They only keep each other in check with their eyes.


    Huangshan��s face hardened.


    Since they are walking around the house alone without being accompanied by a servant, of course these kids can��t help but be excited.


    Am I here as a guest? If I came as a guest, wouldn��t I have to go around after being guided by a servant? What about that one?


    I am OK. Because I am no different from the people in this house.


    is it so?


    childish quarrel.


    The two glared at each other and exchanged words.


    Then Eunha raised her mouth.


    ��It just went well. Even if I didn��t do that, I was lost because I didn��t know the way out��


    ����.


    If you are a person in this house, you can guide me on the way out.


    ��what?


    Huangshan-gun said a little while ago.


    When you walk around in this mansion, you have to go around with a servant.


    And Hwangsan-kun himself said.


    He said he was a person of this mansion.


    In other words, Eunha was saying that he would serve Hwangsangun as a servant of this mansion.


    Huangshan��s face crumpled at once.


    Eunha only laughed.


    ��follow me I will guide you to the front door.


    In the end, the Hwangsan army was defeated.


    Hwangsan-gun sighed and turned around.


    Eunha quietly followed him.


    Boo. be patient


    Boo.


    The fire chicken in his arms was dissatisfied the whole time.


    It seemed that he didn��t like them after he was threatened by the phantom beasts of Hwangsan Army a while ago.


    Meanwhile, the phantom beasts who were walking as if to protect him also looked back.


    From Eunha��s point of view, she seemed to be grinning while looking at Buldak.


    -Come on.


    Not long after.


    Eunha was able to come out through the front door.


    Standing in front of the entrance, Prince Hwangsan opened the door and, in effect, ordered him to celebrate.


    Eunha walked towards the door without saying anything.


    ��As a senior in the industry, give me some advice.


    ����.


    It would be better to trust only one skill and not be arrogant. Do you know how many players like you have received attention so far?


    before leaving the door.


    Hwangsan-kun turned to his back and said.


    Eunha��s steps stopped abruptly.


    Most of them died first, and the majority of those who survived were crippled and retired from the industry pitifully.


    ����.


    So, if you want to survive for a long time�� You��d better fix that personality first.


    The door slammed shut.


    Eunha looked back.


    Hwangsangun was glaring at him with a cold gaze.


    And the galaxy too��.


    -You��d better take care of your pets .


    What would you do if the kids unknowingly tried to attack people and were killed by a counterattack?


    ����. I heard that you signed a contract from a young age, but don��t regret it after losing the partner of your life. ��that��s cheeky.


    That too.


    through the iron bars.


    The two glared at each other.


    And the phantom beasts whose passes were connected to them were the same.


    Kreurreung!


    The two beasts roared.


    As I hit the barbed wire, I tried to reach out to Eunha somehow.


    Then, one bird of prey��.


    �C Hwareuk!


    I scattered the fire all at once.


    The phantom beast, which fluttered its wings to the fullest, finished its work and landed on Eunha��s head.


    The galaxy grew.


    -I told you to be careful about that.


    Fire is burning on the backs of wild beasts.


    Hwangsan-kun tried to create a sense of pressure by expressing mana in his body.


    Eun-ha responded without losing.


    The meeting between the two was the worst.

 Chapter 533

    Relife Player 533


    [Chapter 145]


    [Things you can��t buy with money (4)]


    It wasn��t that you couldn��t deal with it.


    There was no need to make enemies.


    However, the existence of Noh Eun-ha is��.


    ����I don��t like being on top of someone else��s board. What are they doing to treat me as they please?


    Basically, I didn��t like to go up to the board that other people salted. S��arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In that case, I had the mindset that I would rather turn the table over.


    However, Hana Eunha also knew how to grasp the situation.


    Gun Kim, Chairman of KK Group.


    Twelve Seats < Beast Tamer > Hwangsan-kun.


    Even if you didn��t like the way the two treated you.


    Even if they had no intention of stepping on the salty board.


    There was no need to confront them.


    ��I got a little excited.


    Beep. you were more excited than me Where do you hear this to comfort you? Boo.


    Leaving the KK Group��s mansion.


    As Eun-ha went down the hill, she quietly muttered about her mistakes.


    Emotions took over.


    That��s why I showed them an extremely sharp edge.


    It was an afterthought, but if he had bent a little, he might have been able to establish a smooth relationship with them.


    However, it was already spilled water.


    Even if I go back to that time��


    -I��ll say the same thing again.


    going down the hill


    Eunha smiled bitterly.


    ����How much can you live on?��


    A question that puts emotions ahead of reason.


    When I received that question from the chairman of KK Group.


    Eun-ha felt insulted as if she were disparaging the existence of Lee Yoo-jung, who gave her a second life.


    So don��t try to evaluate my life arbitrarily.


    Unable to control her emotions, Eunha pressed Kim Gun, the chairman of KK Group.


    Also, he poured out all of his unresolved emotions on < Beast Tamer > Hwangsan-kun.


    ��Even if they say so, there��s not much they can do for me in reality. Beep beep.


    you didn��t do well Do you know how nervous I was on the inside because of you? We were able to give them a justification by attacking for no reason.


    Beep beep beep.


    ��okay. Still, it was cool inside.


    Beep!


    But don��t attack first next time. Like them, you only threaten.


    No regrets.


    He could even bend his head at times.


    But the reason is not.


    No matter how many times I go back.


    And no matter how many times you choose.


    He will never change his mind.


    Going back to the academy like this is a bit far fetched�� Shall we go home?


    Beep beep beep beep beep beep!


    okay. Let me introduce you to my family. Oh, I need to go and give my dad and Uncle Bruno some royal beads. In the sense of asking for help in the future, I would like to give one to my older brother.


    I decided not to think about it anymore.


    Eun-ha changed her mind and decided to return home.


    right then-


    -I��ll take you home. �� Seohyun Han?


    get on. What are you doing not riding?


    while going down the road.


    A car that appeared to be parked turned on and approached him.


    The window slides down.


    Inside, Seohyun Han reflected her face.


    Eunha blinked at her sudden appearance.


    ��


    ��I went to see you after hearing that you were being investigated by the Mana Management Organization. Then I saw you riding in a KK group car and followed me.


    inside the car.


    Eunha nodded at the words of Han Seohyun, who was sitting next to her.


    Eun-ha was able to go home safely thanks to her just-in-time pick-up.


    ��I��m tired.


    I��m tired.


    Looking back, I had just left the dungeon and was immediately investigated by the Mana Management Organization.


    There is no way that fatigue has not accumulated.


    Eunha stared blankly out the window with her head pressed against the window.


    Meanwhile, Buldak was sitting on her lap and making love to her.


    cute.


    Beep!


    It��s a relief that no mice or something came out of the eggs. beep?


    But I can��t believe that such a small bird�� uses a phoenix as a base.


    It��s a refund that was notarized by the Mana Management Organization. Although it looks a bit like that, it��s true that it��s based on Phoenix. Beep beep.


    But what��s his name?


    ��fire chicken. �� You have the same name


    . Wasn��t that what I made? Then who built it?


    grunt��. no i made it. that��s right i made it


    I must have been with you You��re having a hard time because you met Daddy by mistake. do you like your name


    Beep beep!


    okay? I��m glad if you like it.


    Eunha turned her head.


    Han Seo-hyun, who was touching Buldak here and there, smiles.


    Eun-ha just kept her mouth shut and watched her and Buldak play.


    Buldak follows Han Seo-hyun well.


    It was probably because he had received mana from Seohyun Han��s body once while he was in the egg.


    Meanwhile-.


    ��But don��t you ask?


    What do you mean?


    What did I talk about when I met the chairman of KK Group?


    Eunha looked at her blankly and opened her mouth.


    How did he come to meet the chairman of KK Group?


    Though she was curious enough to know that he had been following him.


    Seohyun Han didn��t ask him anything.


    I only asked about things like whether he was treated inconveniently while he was in the mana management organization or what kind of activity he showed in the dungeon.


    As a galaxy, it was nothing short of amazing.


    Then she answered quietly.


    ����I can somewhat anticipate what you might have heard when you went there, and you��re making a face that you don��t want to talk about. ����.


    Why? do i have to ask If so, ask �� no, that��s fine.


    It was amazing when I met Seohyun Han.


    Sometimes she acted as if she had read her mind.


    ����.


    Why are you depressed? No, why are you lonely? ��what.


    tell me if you��re lonely My older sister, who is two years older, will at least comfort me. I told you not to call me noona normally�� That was then and now is now.


    Where is that?


    So, Eunha sometimes felt that way.


    A feeling that makes sense even though it doesn��t seem to make sense, as if the existence of oneself is being understood.


    It was such a strange feeling.


    Noh Eun-ha, who lived the life of < Undead >, thought that no one would fully understand her.


    So suddenly I want to lean on it.


    I wonder what Seohyun Han is thinking.


    Eunha quietly helped herself.


    ��Is there really nothing in the world that cannot be bought with money?


    What kind of person is Seohyun Han?


    At this moment, Eunha felt a very intense curiosity about her.


    At the same time, I felt like I wanted to be comforted by her.


    So I asked.


    Cut off all context before and after, just to the point.


    ����.


    after hearing his question.


    Seohyun Han seemed to be lost in thought.


    Silence fell.


    The fire chicken on her lap tilted its head between the two of them and cried beeping.


    It wasn��t long before she seemed to have finished her thoughts.


    she opens her mouth


    -Isn��t that obvious? There is nothing in this world that money cannot buy.


    ��okay?


    A voice full of confidence.


    However, her response completely betrayed his expectations.


    Actually�� Seohyun is a direct descendant of Sirius Group. Even if you think so, it can��t be helped.


    Eunha��s gaze becomes calm.


    My heart for Han Seo-hyun is cold.


    After all, she is a person who lives in a completely different world from the direct descendant of Sirius Group.


    Eun-ha understood what kind of person Han Seo-hyun was through her answer a moment ago.


    I thought you figured it out


    Until you hear the next word.


    ��There are three types of people in a world where there is nothing that cannot be done with money.


    ��three classes?


    yes, three categories.


    Seohyun Han avoids Eunha��s gaze.


    Soon, she hugs Buldak and looks out the window on the other side.


    If there is someone who wants to buy what they want at the right price, that person is third-rate.


    ����.


    And those who try to buy things with extra money or borrow money from others are second-rate.


    Han Seo-hyun explains calmly.


    Eunha listened to her story.


    I wanted to see what she was thinking down to the bottom.


    So he cut his luck along the way.


    ��then first class?


    Han Seo-hyun turns her head from the car window.


    she is smiling


    After a while, she replies as if it��s nothing.


    ��People who don��t buy with money.


    ����.


    There��s nothing in the world that can��t be done with money. But if you��re first-class, you should know how to do something that shouldn��t be done without spending money. No matter how much money I have, it will eventually come to an end. Aren��t people foolish to spend money saying they can buy everything?


    People who don��t buy money.


    Eunha muttered her words.


    Curiosity was piqued again.


    Then what kind of person are you, Seohyun?


    If I really want something, I won��t buy it with my own money. Even if you seduce me with money, I know that when I run out of money, that person will eventually leave. �� person?


    yes that��s it


    Then how do you live? Seohyun, if there is something you really want.


    Interesting story.


    Before she knew it, Eunha was sitting close to her.


    -I��m not living That��s what makes it impossible to live without me. �� huh?


    Han Seo-hyun��s eyes twinkle.


    Meanwhile, Eunha blinked.


    I didn��t understand for a moment.


    It was a subtle answer.


    That��s�� when you��re human, right? that��s right.


    Then stuff like that��


    it will be different from time to time.


    Moan��.


    In the end, I have no intention of telling you.


    Eunha buried herself in the backrest and sighed.


    Either that or not.


    Seohyun Han kept giggling at what was so good.


    So if it is You said there is nothing in the world that cannot be made with money.


    yes tell me


    question that followed.


    Eunha chose her words for a moment.


    I thought about what to say.


    Mumble your mouth.


    He asks in a tense tone.


    ��Do you think money can turn back time?


    ����.


    It must have been an unexpected question.


    Seohyun Han couldn��t answer right away.


    She looked at me with a face asking what she was talking about.


    Eunha did not answer.


    He just waited for Han Seohyun��s answer with a stiff face.


    In the end, she had to answer without knowing what his intention was.


    In a world where nothing is impossible with money, can��t you turn back time? ����.


    An answer that seemed to ignore Lee Yu-jeong.


    Eunha shut her mouth.


    Just then she adds:


    It��s not too much to turn back time if you can afford the cost of developing the technology to turn it back. But did I tell you


    ��what? They say money has an end. A person who pours astronomical amounts of money into technology development without knowing how much it will cost is a fool. First class don��t do that. So what does the first class do?


    Well��.


    He answered with confidence in the meantime.


    As Han Seo-hyun spilled her words for the first time, she showed a confident attitude.


    Then I met his eyes.


    she smiles


    -Won��t I make someone who can turn back time on my side? ����. In the end, the important thing in turning time is not developing technology, but the person who develops that technology first. In that sense, that person would be a person who cannot be valued with money, and even if he did, there would be no money like that in the world. Because money has an end.


    ��I guess. It��s ironic. In a world where money can��t do anything, there are people who can��t live with money as a result.


    A person whose value cannot be measured with money.


    A person who can never be bought with the money that exists in this world.


    Eunha��s eyes lit up at her words.


    cancer yes


    What kind of kid is Yoojung?


    To him, Lee Yu-jeong was such an existence.


    A being that no one can evaluate.


    Nevertheless, Kim Geon, the chairman of KK Group, implicitly disparaged her for trying to buy her with money.


    He couldn��t help but be angry.


    Kim Gun He is third-rate.


    A very stupid and stupid person.


    Are you feeling better now?


    Uh, thanks to my sister, I feel refreshed. thank you so much. what with this Can I ask you one last question? ask.


    On the other hand, Eunha borrowed her mouth and thought of what she wanted to hear.


    she nodded


    he asked in a bright tone.


    then me? huh?


    How much do you think I can live on?


    Like the question a while ago, are you really asking a very out of the blue question?


    Can��t I put a value on it?


    Ehh��.


    As if it was pathetic.


    Seohyun Han sighs.


    Then he laughs.


    As if teasing him for waiting for the expected answer.


    ��0 won.


    Eh? I say 0 won? you are already mine It��s mine, but why am I paying money to buy you?


    . . .


    that was correct.


    Because you got engaged.


    As a result, Noh Eun-ha was sold to her penniless.


    Eunha let out a laugh.


    You know I can��t say that My sister is also 0 won. Because you��re already engaged to me.


    Let��s say your value is 0 won.


    Eunha also decided to reduce Han Seohyun��s value to 0 won.


    Because it was strangely unfair.


    But when she smiled��


    ��Yes then. Do it. 0 won.


    what? be forever Let��s be together forever. I don��t really care what my worth is. ����.


    On the other hand, my mind is becoming restless.


    Eunha couldn��t figure out why Han Seohyun liked her so much.


    I don��t know if I really know Han Seohyun.


    Soon after, Eunha burst into laughter following her.


    ��Now, eat tofu. what tofu?


    Because it came from the Mana Management Organization.


    What kind of prison is that? It��s not a prison, but so what? Also, since tofu is good for the body, just eat what they give you.


    I bought a big one too. Yum.


    Beep beep!


    yes you eat


    That day, Han Seo-hyun took Eun-ha and was warmly welcomed by his family.


    And Eun-ha had to be scolded by her father, who had returned from work, for doing something dangerous.

 Chapter 534

    Relife Player 534(a)


    [Chapter 145]


    [Things you can��t buy with money (5)]


    The home of the KK group in Hannam-dong.


    Gun Kim, the chairman of the KK group, stared endlessly at the spot where Eunha had left.


    Goyan


    ��


    Who dared to say such a thing in front of someone?


    Even though he suggested that he be sincere and give up the entire group, he shouldn��t have said it that way.


    Gun Kim gulped down the medicine brought by his secretary a moment ago with a flushed face.


    Maybe it��s because he��s young, but he doesn��t seem to have any quirks.


    I don��t like it.


    In my mind, I want to make someone who doesn��t exist in this world.


    But he knew that was impossible.


    Aside from his personality and attitude, he knew how valuable Noh Eun-ha was.


    ��He��s going to be big.


    If you look at Noh Eun-ha��s actions, it was bizarre.


    Indeed, it was an act that brought out the question of whether it was possible at that age.


    However, the results cannot lie, and there is one thing that can be known through the results.


    Noh Eun-ha is a person who will one day become great.


    It��s not just about making it big.


    Noh Eun-ha he��.


    ��I don��t like him, but he��s someone I have to coax under me somehow.


    < Excellent Donanma > Noh Eun-ha.


    A promising prospect who is not lacking in the slightest to be called the future zodiac.


    No, those who knew his activities in detail knew how much such an expression underestimated him.


    It��s not like the zodiac of the future.


    Like living myths.


    It is not strange even if it is evaluated as an existence that is comparable to being in the ranks of ��Shinhwa��.


    Therefore, it was clear that if Noh Eun-ha appeared in the world, history would be reorganized around him.


    It is said that whoever gets his hands on him will rule the world��.


    So, KK Group chairman Kim Gun, who has ambitions to put this country under his feet, somehow wanted to put Noh Eun-ha under him.


    Hmm��


    he thought.


    Soon, his senile body shook and giggled.


    If you can��t do something with him, you can use the people around him.


    According to information.


    It seemed that Noh Eun-ha took great care of the people around her.


    Also, he tries to protect the person he believes to be on his side by any means.


    Then, there was only one thing Kim Gun had to do.


    Attack No Eun-ha��s surroundings.


    That��s how he makes Noh Eun-ha come under him.


    ��There was something suitable.


    Kim Gun was satisfied.


    Initially, Kim Geon planned to attract Noh Eun-ha and give her a stake in the group while having her beloved granddaughter become his partner.


    Whether he already has a partner or not.


    He bet that his granddaughter would be able to get his heart out of it.


    However, the plan went awry and Kim Gun decided to choose another move.


    ��Jin�� Did you say Seona?


    A direct descendant of KK Pharmaceutical.


    He recalled the news that a young girl who had become a direct descendant of KK Pharmaceutical just two years ago.


    At that time, the trick of the Alice Group was so obvious that I naturally frowned.


    That became an appropriate trick.


    Adopting that child would make it easy.


    Incorporate Jinseo or her into the direct line.


    It��s not impossible.


    Making a collateral descendant is surprisingly simple.


    All you have to do is give her up for adoption to the right person among your own children.


    That��s how he makes her his direct descendant and makes her a hostage.


    Then he wouldn��t be able to do anything either.


    This is a chore after all.


    It was never an incident that Noh Eun-ha could intervene in.


    There is nothing he can do with his power.


    So, Kim Gun himself uses her as a hostage to subdue Noh Eun-ha.


    And completely captivate.


    Make Noh Eun-ha and Jin Seo-na come together and make him completely her own.


    Not bad.


    It��s not bad.


    It was when he thought so.


    The


    phone rang.


    Without thinking, Kim Gun stretched out his hand and picked up the receiver.


    yeah what��s going on


    It must have been that someone below him called because he had something to do.


    He answered the phone bluntly.


    Then, on the other side of the receiver��


    [��Fly Min Jun-sik.]


    ����.


    Min Jun-sik, the ��former�� chairman of Alice Group.


    Gun Kim One of the people who created the current era in a world that perished with him.


    Along with feeling comradeship toward a friend he called after a long time��.


    [��I heard that our hand dice went there earlier��. Did you say hello well?] ����. [


    Why


    are you silent?]


    Kim Gun was nervous without knowing it.


    Old memories came flooding back.


    All of the first presidents who laid the foundation for the current 10 groups treated each other indifferently.


    They interacted with each other as much as they did and hit each other in the back.


    And Kim Gun-eun��.


    ��No. Long time no see.


    Although not known to the public.


    He had been stabbed in the back of the head several times by Min Jun-shik in the past.


    As a result, even after several decades, he could not forget the memory of being hurt by Min Jun-shik.


    In other words, fear that has been imprinted in the years.


    The man who was once called the Fierce Tiger, or the old man��


    -How are you?


    [I was doing well. Until I got a call from my granddaughter earlier.]


    ����.


    The old man felt infinitely smaller with a rabbit in front of him.


    But it was unavoidable.


    Because the opponent wasn��t just a rabbit.


    [Yeah, how was my hand dice?]


    ��He��s a good boy.


    [I know her temper, but she��s really good at lying. At least I couldn��t get any income.]


    Ghmm��


    The person on the phone is a rabbit at the highest level.


    Tigers are ecosystem disruptors that can be sent to the goal at once.


    The world might think of him as an old book buff who is trying to collect books even after wasting his fortune.


    Those who spent his prime, like Kim Gun, knew how much trouble it would be to turn him into an enemy.


    Not to mention, Kim Gun had never defeated Min Jun-shik.


    ��I didn��t know that Min Jun-sik would interfere in a matter like this��


    but that��s true.


    Now he��s just an old man in the back room.


    So, Kim Gun was thinking of conciliating Noh Eun-ha secretly with peace of mind.


    Min Joon-sik made the first call.


    Kim Gun swallowed his saliva.


    In the meantime, Min Jun-shik calmly continued to speak.


    [I��m telling you just in case, you better not think about messing around with him.]


    ��Heh. Do I look like a person with nothing to do like you? [And I��m saying this out of nostalgia, but you��d better not think about using the child in KK Pharmaceutical.]


    ��Why would I do that?


    Kim Gun was hot for a moment.


    he replied, lowering his tone.


    Old memories move the body.


    He tried to please Min Jun-sik by showing a low attitude over the phone.


    [Tsk�� I just need to know. Hey, Kim Gun.]


    Uh�� Yeah.


    [Now we are old too. Why don��t you step back too?]


    ��I��m still fine.


    [What would you do if you were hunched over for a hundred days waiting for your era to come? Even if the right opportunity comes, I��m careful. If I just had to be taken away by others, isn��t it time to give up?] ����. [


    I only dream big, tsk tsk��]


    Who��s fault is this all about?


    Kim Geon bit his lip.


    If a favorable wind blows for the KK Group, don��t the Donghae Group dishonestly snatch it away, but the Alice Group snatches it all away?


    as well as other groups.


    Kim Gun just wanted to scream.


    But I couldn��t scream at Min Jun-shik.


    ��someday the time will come. Then�� you won��t be able to ignore me.


    Just promise for the future.


    Kim Gun gritted his teeth.


    Min Jun-sik clicked his tongue.


    [��That��s your problem. He bows down to those stronger than himself and becomes arrogant towards those weaker than himself. Prudence may be a virtue, but prudence without consequences is no different from being indecisive and frightened. You don��t always know how to take risks. Tsk tsk��]


    He said he was a tiger who thought the mountain he lived in was everything.


    Min Jun-shik insulted him over and over again.


    Kim Gun��s face turned red, but he just listened to the call in silence.


    I shouldn��t have been excited.


    When dealing with Min Joon-shik, I have to be ��careful�� somehow.


    You have to ��couch��.


    [��That��s why you can��t beat me anytime.]


    ����!


    [Since our era has already passed, you should also step back. How about reading a book with me.]


    ��That can��t be�� No.


    [Hehe, stubbornness is still the same.]


    I�� I��ll keep waiting.


    [Yes, keep waiting. However, my granddaughter also takes care of herself if she touches the people around her. At that time, I��m going to step on you so that I won��t even leave your skin.]


    ��You��re talking too much. No way.


    [I��m glad if you understand quickly. I��ll hang up. Call me often.]


    Crouching Fierce Tiger, Kim Gun.


    Not the world, but the people of the KK group called him with such modifiers.


    Bad friends of his generation called him by a different name.


    [Ah, it might not be bad to keep being ��woven�� like that.]


    It��s a woven lynx.


    ��


    A week has passed since the Academy Dungeon incident occurred.


    Thanks to Noh Eun-ha��s performance in < Queen Donanma >, the neutralizer was quickly created.


    The students who had eggs injected into their stomachs by the 4th tier monster Gakgunbong were showing some improvement.


    It is said that some of the students who have just been injected with eggs have already been discharged.


    Exceptionally, Lee Cheon-seo, who was thought to have been the first to be injected with eggs by Gakgunbong, was quickly discharged.


    What floor did I say Byeol was on? Was it on the 6th floor? Oh, it��s the 7th floor.


    But even so, there were still many students in the hospital.


    Among them were students hospitalized for other injuries.


    It was the same with Yoon Yi-byeol.


    Yoon Yi-byeol complains of PTSD after being shocked by being possessed by a monster.


    Yoon I-byeol was admitted to the hospital after being evaluated as having a very unstable mental state.


    Voila! If this is the case, Byeol won��t be surprised to see me.


    Alice Hospital.


    Ariel went straight to visit Yoon I-byeol in the hospital after the weekend.


    Ariel, who kept it a secret from Yoon I-byeol, put on the sunglasses she had prepared in the bathroom on the floor where her hospital room was located.


    Yes, it��s perfect, it��s the best, I��m a genius.


    self-praise.


    Ariel looked in the mirror and was satisfied.


    Since I��m wearing sunglasses, I won��t be afraid of Byeol like the last time.


    Ariel thought so and went to her hospital room.


    Bye Bye!? Are you bored of being alone? are you okay! Because I��m here!


    ��Ariel?


    Take a deep breath in front of the hospital room.


    Ariel pretended to be overly bright and opened the door to the hospital room.


    It was a private hospital room.


    Yoon I-byeol, who was inside, looked at her and made a surprised expression.


    Either that or not, Ariel treated her as casually as possible.


    ��huh? sunglasses?


    how is it? Isn��t that scary at all? ��huh. Thank you for your consideration.


    What to do with something like this! Oh, are you okay now? I was so bored without you, right?


    ��I see.


    Just like I never quarreled with her in the academy dungeon.


    As if she had never trembled in fear at the sight of herself.


    Just pretend nothing happened.


    As naturally as before.


    Ariel tried to deal with her.


    To her, Yoon Yi-byeol was the friend she spent the most time with after entering the high school academy.


    That��s why Heiji��s brother and brother�� �� Yeah, that��s right.


    ����. S��ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    but there is a wall.


    Ariel seemed to be talking to a wall


    .


    There was no soul in the words he heard.


    That��s right, that��s not the case��


    ��Yeah, I��m sorry. ����.


    Even if you keep pretending you didn��t know it, you can��t go back to that time anymore.


    Ariel immediately lowered her head.


    When she stopped talking, Yoon Ibyeol also didn��t say anything.


    Eventually, Ariel��.


    -Do you hate me?


    I tried to pretend not to know.


    In the end, I couldn��t stand it and asked.


    Ariel bit her lip and looked at her.


    Ah��


    and I realized.


    while wearing sunglasses.


    Ariel didn��t notice, being considerate of her and trying to avoid eye contact as much as possible.


    She wasn��t looking at herself.


    He was avoiding eye contact with himself.


    ��I��m really sorry.


    after an awkward silence.


    Yoon I-byeol opened her mouth in an apologetic tone.


    I know that Riel isn��t your fault. I know�� but I��m still scared. �� What are you afraid of?


    His voice is mixed with crying.


    Ariel held back tears and waited for Yoon��s answer.


    Soon after, Yoon Yi-byeol��.


    -Your ears. ����.


    It��s not a human ear. ����.


    It looks like a monster�� It��s scary. �� I see. Then you won��t be scared if you cover it with a hat? ����. What else is scary!?


    Aaaaaagh! ����.


    I��m sorry, I��m sorry, I��m sorry. I was wrong��


    almost angry.


    Ariel jumped up from her seat and shouted.


    Then Yoon Yi-byeol let out a hi-hik sound and hugged her body.


    Ariel froze on the spot.


    just scared What do you want me to do when you see something scary? ����. So�� I hope you don��t come to me for a while. ����. Thank you for visiting me. Thank you so much for the flowers too. ��bye.


    congratulatory order.


    Ariel trudged and turned around.


    As soon as I left the hospital room, I crouched down in front of the door.


    Whether passers-by see it or not.


    Ariel hugged her leg.


    ��Dew.


    I rubbed my tear-filled eyes.


    Ariel muttered as if possessed by something.

 Chapter 535

    Relife Player 535(b)


    [Chapter 145]


    [Things Money Can��t Buy (6)]


    Hmm��


    There is no Julieta.


    Bruno crossed his arms.


    He continued to stare at the elixir on the table.


    Hmm��.


    a few days ago.


    Eunha, who single-handedly defeated the 4th tier monster, was finally released by her family and brought a certain elixir.


    Royal Biz.


    Bruno also knew the name.


    I never expected to witness the real thing.


    Besides, he didn��t even know that the real thing would come into his hands.


    Royal Vizra��.


    It��s good for the body.


    Very good.


    Really good.


    Bruno replayed the words he heard from the galaxy over and over again in his head. sea??h th�� NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Come to think of it��


    The other day, Avenir said he wanted a younger brother too.


    Julieta comes to mind.


    He remembered his son, Avenir.


    After thinking about it, Bruno reached out his hand.


    I decided to take care of my health by tasting Royal Beads slowly.


    Right then.


    Suddenly there was a loud noise from the room near the hallway. The sound of someone


    thumping


    the floor.


    Crunchy


    , and mana was detected in the house, and there was a sound of something being crushed. At the end of


    the cooing


    , there was a sound like something falling.


    Bruno hurriedly got up from his seat.


    When I turned to the direction where the sound came from, the door had collapsed from the inside out.


    ����.


    what the hell happened.


    There is a hole the size of a fist at the bottom of the door.


    However, it seems that the hole was grabbed by hand and ripped off as it is.


    No, I can see that the direction of the broken fragments fell outside the door, not inside.


    It seems to have been pushed by hand from the inside.


    What the hell is this��


    But, why is the heat rising around the hole?


    Bruno was speechless.


    Then he found Avenir, who must have created this commotion.


    The owner of the room where the door collapsed was his own son.


    In other words, the son broke the door.


    ��Dad, look at this! finally did it! Even though I can��t play God Hand yet, I can play at least a finger!?


    ��Nia. why dad ����. Anyway, hurry up! Look at this!


    The only son was in the room.


    He smiles cheerfully, not knowing what he has done.


    Bruno was in deep trouble.


    I wondered if it was really okay to scold my son who was smiling brightly like that.


    I can��t put magic all over my palm yet, but I can do it with my fingers easily now! ��well done.


    right!? I have to show it to Eunha hyung later.


    Apparently, it seems to have developed magic.


    The finger he raised high in the sky was shining green.


    Seeing this, Bruno smiled bitterly.


    I have to scold my son.


    I didn��t want to disturb my son who was engrossed with his eyes shining brightly.


    It seemed that he was in the middle of gaining enlightenment.


    dad! dad! What should I name this? huh? huh? ����.


    Then Avenir asked innocently.


    It��s asking for a magic name.


    cool thing! I want to build something cool!


    A voice full of hope.


    Bruno did not want to betray his son��s expectations.


    He scanned his five fingers, which glowed green.


    After a while he nodded and opened his mouth.


    ��Shining Finger. Shining Finger!? cool name!


    my dad said don��t run thump Like last time, Eun-ae will come up to scold her for being noisy. Oh right. Indeed! I won��t! I��ll be quiet!


    Fortunately, my son seemed to like it.


    son runs around


    Bruno borrowed the name of Noh Eun-ae and rebuked his arrogant son.


    He is the son who obeys No Eun-ae��s words.


    Abenir suddenly came to his senses and gave a sign that he would be quiet with his finger.


    Bruno smiled bitterly.


    By the way��


    Bruno looked at the fallen door.


    Then he looked at his son again.


    Before long, a smile forms on his lips as if he had given up on something.


    why dad no. Well, since you knocked it down, you have to clean it up. What will mom say when she comes back later? What should I do? Will your mother be angry? You should beg your mother that she was wrong. Now that you��re at an age where you have to take responsibility for what you��ve done.


    Maybe.


    One child seems to be enough.


    Bruno put his hand on his son��s head.


    ��


    Apart from Kim Gun, the chairman of KK Group.


    Eunha was thanked by Kim Gun-woong, a direct descendant of the KK Group.


    ��Thank you so much for your help. If it wasn��t for Eunha, I might have died as a monster��s livestock.


    It��s enough to know that you are grateful. �� Yeah, I didn��t expect any humility from you.


    Academy Cultural Center Sky Lounge.


    Let��s put an end to the Academy Dungeon situation.


    Kim Gun-woong brought out the words that he would formally thank him.


    It was the reason Eunha was having dinner with Kim Gun-woong.


    But you��re not saying you��re going to repay the favor with a meal, right?


    don��t worry it won��t


    Glad then


    Even Kim Geon-woong, who at first bowed his head, saying thank you very much.


    As I continued to talk with Eunha, it returned to its original form.


    Kim Gun-woong sighed openly and opened his mouth.


    You saved my life, so I��ll have to repay you accordingly. If there is anything you need my help with, tell me. then keep Pay it back later with interest.


    ��Where are you planning to pamper me?


    Geon-woong Kim is embarrassed.


    Eunha shrugged.


    Actually I don��t know either.


    They told me to pay it back with interest.


    In fact, Eun-ha never thought that she would be in debt to Kim Gun-woong.


    The situation that happened in the academy dungeon was something that hadn��t happened in the future he knew.


    So, I still couldn��t think of how to use the price of Kim Gun-woong��s life.


    For now, you should stay put.


    Kim Gun-woong wouldn��t be the one who would later make it into something he didn��t have��. If he did, he wouldn��t have saved him.


    So Eun-ha decided to think carefully.


    There will come a time when I will write


    And even if it��s time to write, wouldn��t it be even better if it was written on the day when Kim Gun-woong becomes the chairman of the KK Group?


    It was the psychology that lay in Eunha��s mind.


    Anyway, I found out about this.


    what?


    That I shouldn��t turn you into an enemy. I also realized that the very thought of putting you under me didn��t make sense.


    it sounds natural


    ����.


    Kim Geon-woong is shy.


    Eunha ate a hearty dinner.


    In the end, Kim Gun-woong was also absorbed in eating dinner.


    Oh yeah. why?


    Take good care of Seo-na. He��s also in the same group as you. �� If it was Seo Na, even if I didn��t take care of her, she was doing well on her own. But what�� You said to take good care of it, so I have to take care of it. I get it. Don��t worry.


    Then, the two exchanged a few conversations.


    Kim Gun-woong did not try to be arrogant in dealing with Eun-ha now.


    Previously, I looked down at the galaxy.


    Now I look up with a slightly higher gaze than that with an equal gaze.


    I see.


    why?


    when coffee is served.


    This time, Kim Gun-woong was speechless.


    Eun-ha was about to drink coffee while flowing roughly,


    just then.


    ��What are you planning to do during vacation? huh? What are you talking about? ��just in case? I don��t know what. I guess I don��t know yet��.


    Kim Gun-woong��s question.


    Eun-ha asked as if this was her first time hearing it.


    Then, as if Kim Gun-woong was embarrassed, he laughed.


    Then continue talking.


    Every summer, there is a gathering where our peers gather. Oh that? okay. It will be there this year too. however?


    A meeting that people in their teens and twenties gather every summer.


    After hearing what Kim Gun-woong said, Eun-ha remembered it belatedly.


    A few years ago, Eunha also had a memory of attending as an escort of Han Seo-yeon.


    Although it is nominally an exchange meeting.


    It was a place to criticize each other and boast about oneself.


    You don��t have to come either. why do i go there Huh��


    I don��t intend to go? ��really nobody told you?


    It��s a boring and really childish place.


    That��s why Eunha didn��t even think about going to the summer gathering.


    But when I listened to Kim Geon-woong, it was that he was saying that he had to attend.


    The galaxy could not understand.


    lets think.


    say it.


    It is not a meeting where attendance is compulsory.


    however? Still, Han Seohyun noona has been in Japan for a long time, so she��s going to come out to show her face at this party. That��s normal, and I��m sure everyone thinks so. so?


    After all, it��s a place where Han Seo-hyun noona goes to a meeting after a long time. As a result, those who seldom attended the meeting or those who were close to her would definitely want to attend this meeting.


    so?


    If Han Seo-hyun noona attends�� Jeong Ha-yang, who follows her well, will definitely want to attend.


    Kim Gun-woong rubs his forehead.


    Then take a sip of coffee.


    he speaks again


    And this is where the problem arises. what��s wrong


    I��ll say it again, but Han Seo-hyun noona has no choice but to attend this time. It��s been a long time since I��ve seen my face, and I have to show people my engagement to you this year.


    ����.


    Then you should come out too. ����. The problem is that Jung Ha-yang is sure to come to the meeting. If you don��t come out, you��ll get caught up in all sorts of gossip. For example, you didn��t come out because you didn��t like seeing you with Han Seohyun noona. Even if Jeong Ha-yang makes an excuse that she is sick or says that she cannot attend because she has other schedules, will people in the political and business world really believe her words? There will be no choice but to gossip anyway.


    Kim Gun-woong speaks calmly.


    Noah��s face hardened.


    He was right.


    ��as long as I don��t go out. On the contrary, Han Seo-hyun noona would suffer from gossip. For example�� After all, the engagement with you is nothing more than an arranged marriage. Maybe he��s trying to discredit his sister somehow? I��m sorry to tell you�� but because of that sister��s personality, she has a lot of enemies.


    ����.


    Kim Gun-woong snorted.


    Eunha shut her mouth.


    When she attends the meeting, Jeong Ha-yang gets into gossip.


    Conversely, if she does not attend, Seohyun Han will become a source of gossip.


    It was truly an either/or situation.


    However, it was not that there was no way.


    ��Then the three of us go hand in hand.


    It��s not bad�� but


    I��m going to take a little bit of swearing.


    Eunha decided to attend the meeting with Seohyun Han and Hayang Jeong as the three of them.


    Anyway, the rumor about the legs continued to be cursed.


    It was better for the three of them to have a good time than for one to look miserable.


    Above all��


    ��To the extent that I am straddling both legs�� It shows me that I am a proud guy.


    You just have to act boldly.


    If you act confidently, people probably won��t criticize you for anything.


    When Eunha thought so��.


    ��It doesn��t matter if the three of you enter a place where political and business people gather. huh?


    But as you know from going there once before, there are also places where group direct members gather separately. so? There is a rule that only one member of the immediate family can attend the meeting��


    After all, if you want to attend the meeting, you must be accompanied by one of them. �� do you really have to do that?


    It is unavoidable because it is a meeting that only direct members of the business group or those who are treated as such attend. Security should be tight. Huh��


    Actually, originally, that place was a place for us to introduce each other. That��s why they said that there was such a rule.


    Eunha frowned.


    I wondered if there was such a place.


    Those who attend alone must be very sad. �� That��s why people who attend there try to bring an escort. Bring the opposite sex wherever possible. Just like how you attended as an escort for Han Seo-yeon noona in the past. Ha��.


    It��s a really frustrating exchange meeting.


    Eunha let out a deep sigh.


    Ultimately, it is a matter of choice.


    Well�� Cheer up. Think about who you��re going to go with��


    As if it��s really unfortunate.


    Kim Gun-woong looked at him pitifully.


    In response, Eunha��.


    ��How can this not be done with money?


    It is said that he smiled bitterly.


    This really hurt me.

 Chapter 536

    Relife Player 536(a)


    [Chapter 146]


    [Summer vacation before the meeting]


    By the time all the students in the hospital had been discharged.


    Semester 1 is over.


    Most of the students went back home to spend a two-month summer vacation.


    Eunha also planned to spend her summer vacation comfortably at home.


    A vacation is not a vacation��


    Of course, there was no way his wish would come true.


    It wasn��t that he didn��t leave him alone.


    Mostly my fianc�� and girlfriend.


    Yesterday I met Hayang, today I saw Seohyun, tomorrow I had to go see Hayang again, and the day after tomorrow I went to see Seohyun again�� I wondered if I


    really had a holiday for myself.


    Of course, my fianc��e and girlfriend didn��t try to abuse him either.


    There were days when Eunha could spend time alone, as if the two had made a compromise in secret.


    The problem is that on days when I could spend time alone, I made an appointment to meet people I hadn��t met before.


    Since I was on vacation, Taehee asked to see me, so I decided to meet with Ara��


    I have to see Yeonhwa noona after a long time�� Except for Changjin hyung, I have to go to Haesu hyung��s workshop��. I have


    a lot of things to do.


    Other than that, other friends talked about grabbing me and playing, so there��s no way I can spend time alone.


    Eunha realized while on vacation.


    It was better when I went to the academy.


    The feeling of wanting to live separately on a remote island.


    Eunha was pessimistic about her situation.


    Of course, Han Seo-hyun, who was supposed to meet today, was quick to notice his feelings��.


    ��Why? Are you tired of being with me?


    �� When am I?


    Han Seo-hyun asks with a smile.


    It was a harsh word, but Eun-ha knew that if she said the truth, she could get angry at her.


    If you��re tired, you can take a nap. �� really?


    However, Seohyun Han unexpectedly proposed to Eunha.


    Eunha was humiliated without even realizing it.


    After cutting the cake with a fork, she giggled.


    -Sleep next to me instead. Don��t even think about going back home. ruler. �� yum.


    She puts the cake in his mouth.


    Eun-ha mumbled the cake with a face of yes.


    At least after eating a sweet dessert, the tiredness seemed to go away.


    right then-


    ��By the way, have you thought about who you will attend the gathering with?


    ��Yum.


    While feeding him cake again, Han Seo-hyun attacked him by surprise.


    she is growling


    Eunha didn��t say anything.


    ��driving me crazy.


    Eunha sighed inwardly.


    I couldn��t understand why I had to be so upset.


    That bastard��s get-together is real��.


    A summer get-together for political and business people.


    It was the cause that made him the most tired lately.


    Han Seo-hyun had to attend, and Eun-ha, as her fianc��, had to show up as well.


    And when Han Seo-hyun attended, Jeong Ha-yang, who belongs to her faction, also had to attend the first official meeting after her return to Korea.


    The problem is that the meeting has a separate meeting place for direct members of the business group, and only one member of the direct line can accompany them.


    If so, Eunha asked who Han Seo-hyun and Jung Ha-yang would go to the gathering of direct relatives.


    It��s not long before the meeting date, so you��d better decide quickly.


    It was a few days ago.


    Eun-ha heard from Han Seo-hyeon and Jung Ha-yang almost at the same time that there was a gathering in the summer.


    Thanks to Kim Gun-woong��s advice, he was not taken aback when he heard that he had to attend the summer gathering.


    Just-.


    ����So who are you going to go with?��


    ��Who are you going�� with?��


    when the two of them asked that.


    Eunha couldn��t answer.


    So he had been putting off answering until now.


    ��But Seohyun, you talk like it��s someone else��s business?


    What��s the point of going with someone?


    But he��s struggling with who to go with.


    Han Seo-hyun was treating him as if he didn��t care much.


    Apart from the cake Seohyun Han puts in her mouth.


    Eunha hated her so much.


    This sister�� Now that I see it, it seems like I enjoy moaning all the time?


    Why do you have to decide for yourself?


    Eunha looked at Han Seohyun who giggled with a sullen expression.


    She handed him the cake as if she liked that too.


    Noh Eun-ha now opened her mouth in a conditioned reflex.


    is that so troubling? So, are you worried or not worried?


    Seohyun Han put down her fork and asked in passing.


    Then what I��m saying is-.


    -You don��t have to be so considerate of me. Just go with White. �� what?


    Go with Hayang. Because I don��t mind if I attend alone.


    Han Seo-hyun says it doesn��t matter at all.


    Unable to understand, Eunha asked back.


    Then Seohyun Han said��.


    ��No matter who you attend, it��s clear that one side is facing a downfall�� Such a story is only gossip and people who like it. ����.


    Not everyone who attends is stupid. I mean, I wouldn��t believe such slander. What would anyone say if I showed you and Hayang getting along well?


    That��s true, but��


    Then what are you so worried about?


    Seohyun Han was right.


    Even if he set foot in a meeting with anyone and his immediate family, it was only a formality.


    In reality, all you have to do is show the three of them together.


    Even so, what Eunha is worried about is��.


    -Still, it��s obvious that the words will come out.


    People who like to criticize others. Also, people who like to see people above them fall.


    That kind of people will try to spread it around by exaggerating even trivial things.


    In other words, those who do not accompany themselves live a stigma.


    I don��t like it��


    Who are they trying to insult Seohyun and Hayang?


    Seohyun Han or Hayang Jeong.


    Eunha didn��t want to let the two of them be criticized.


    It was the reason why he kept thinking about not choosing either side.


    It was then.


    -I��m fine. ����. S��arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As if I had read his mind.


    Han Seo-hyun looked straight at him and said.


    I��m grateful for your concern�� but I��ve never had a good relationship with them. Your reputation is already bad, and since you broke off the marriage once, your reputation must have fallen even more than then. Even if you curse more here, there will be nowhere to fall. �� He speaks very calmly.


    Yes, because I am proud of myself no matter what they say or do. Do you think I��m just going to die from something like that?


    Be confident.


    Seohyun Han snorts.


    However, Eunha couldn��t take her words well.


    I was worried about Seohyun Han.


    I was annoyed at people pointing fingers at Seohyun Han.


    Thank you for your concern. But I��m really fine, so go with Hayang.


    Ghmm��


    Han Seohyun feeds the cake.


    Eun-ha calmly accepted and groaned as she could not come up with a proper solution.


    She just kept laughing mischievously at how good it was.


    then spit it out


    -Of course, it would be nice if you could attend with me. ����.


    Han Seohyun��s inner thoughts.


    answer you.


    However, Eunha couldn��t answer and had to accept and eat the cake.


    ��


    The next day, Eun-ha met Jeong Ha-yang.


    As we chatted over dinner, the topic naturally moved to the meeting to be held two weeks later.


    -Have you decided who to go with? ��not yet.


    Jung Ha-yang puts side dishes on top of rice.


    She stared at him, as if it was good just to watch him eat.


    Eunha shook her head.


    Are you going to just get the three of you in?


    Give me all the rules.


    He just wanted to say that in his heart.


    But I had to inform the organizers of the meeting in advance who I would be attending with.


    There was nothing Eunha herself could do.


    You don��t have to worry too much. No matter who you choose to go with, neither I nor Seohyun unnie will resent you or anything like that.


    ��thank you.


    Did you consider his position at that time?


    She spoke out to ease his burden.


    And then I��ll say it again��


    -I��m fine, so I��m going with Seohyun unnie. what?


    It seems that something has been decided.


    Jung Ha-yang said with a firm expression.


    Eun-ha, who was deep in thought while eating food, opened her eyes in surprise.


    But it seemed like that was what she was thinking about right away.


    she continued.


    Everyone attending this gathering is coming to see Seohyun unnie, who returned from Japan. But Seohyun unnie can��t be a laughing stock in a place where she gets attention.


    That��s right��. The main interest


    in this meeting


    will probably focus on Han Seo-hyun��s return to Korea.


    In that sense, what Jung Ha-yang said had some truth.


    Eunha confirmed her words.


    Maybe Seohyun unnie wants to go too, but she can��t. Eunha: Say that you want to go together.


    ��I know. If Seohyun has a personality, it might really be like that��


    Jeong Ha-yang recommends it.


    However, Eunha did not make a decision.


    It was obvious that Jeong Ha-yang would become the target of Gu Seol-soo the moment he chose Han Seo-hyun.


    are you really okay?


    Um�� I hate it when someone curses at me. I don��t like it�� I hate it more when someone curses at you or Seohyun unnie.


    ����.


    And no matter how rumors spread, there��s no way people close to me would believe such rumors. And you too�� right? of course. I can do that.


    Jeong Ha-yang smiles shyly.


    Seeing her smile, Eun-ha was able to let go of her worries.


    I felt grateful to her.


    As Hayang said, it would be better to go with Seohyun to the meeting.


    Instead, let��s do better


    for Hayang.


    After talking with Jung Ha-yang, this time my heart leaned toward Han Seo-hyun.


    If you can only choose one.


    Eunha decided to choose Han Seohyun.


    Okay then��


    Oh, of course��.


    Just when Eunha finished her thoughts and opened her mouth.


    Jung Ha-yang cut off his words.


    She smiles and comments.


    -I��d really appreciate it if you asked me to go with you. ����. Eunha, do as you please. I��m okay. Go with Seohyun unnie.


    Jung Ha-yang��s inner thoughts.


    answer you.


    Eunha couldn��t speak.


    ��What are you saying to me?


    Han Seo-hyun and Jung Ha-yang are the same.


    Both recommend that you go with someone other than yourself.


    At the same time, he is secretly confident and wants to go with him.


    Jung Ha-yang is smiling.


    Really-.


    -I don��t care about that at all. I hope you don��t worry too much.


    ����.


    I don��t know which rhythm I should tune it to.


    Eunha let out a deep sigh.


    ��


    By the time Jeong Ha-yang was taken home, it was past 9:00.


    Eun-ha slumped her shoulders as she headed for a nearby station.


    Does he want to go or not��?


    I don��t know Jung Ha-yang��s heart.


    I don��t even know Han Seohyun��s heart.


    The feeling of wanting to solve the problem by splitting the body in two.


    In the end, the answer did not come out today, so the decision had to be postponed until tomorrow.


    Hayang said that I have to decide in time so that the person who doesn��t go with me can find someone to go with in advance��. I


    hope someone can give me a clear answer.


    Eunha trudged along the roadside and checked her smartphone.


    Tolerably, when I was with Seohyun Han or Hayang Jeong, I didn��t want to look at my smartphone.


    When I turned on PineTalk, there were quite a few text messages.


    Among them-.


    ��How many mails did he send?


    Eunha clicked her tongue while flipping through the conversation list.


    Ariel sent more than 30 messages via private message.


    While he was dumbfounded, I read the talk, wondering what the hell was going on.


    ��Drinker��: I am really having a hard time ?? (08:57 pm)


    I am very tearful.


    Tears are dripping down every time.


    The main content was talking about drinking or drinking.


    Eunha sighed.


    It looks like he��s gone crazy again��


    From some point on, Ariel used to send me a call asking for a drink.


    Eun-ha refused a few times, called her friends a few times and drank together, and a few times I had no choice but to drink with her.


    Then, when Ariel called her out for a drink, she began to gain some insight into her emotional state.


    When you��re bored, when you��re happy, when you just want to drink, etc.


    The reasons why she wanted to drink were different every time��.


    ��This means that there was something I wanted to cry about.


    Among the various reasons, there were reasons why she couldn��t refuse her invitation.


    It was just now.


    Apparently, Ariel had a pathological intoxication.


    Eunha immediately called.


    [��Hello.]


    What are you doing now?


    [��Noh Eun-ha. i��m so sad What did you do when you keep not answering my calls?]


    Tell me first. what did you do


    [He drank the dew.]


    Huh�� How much?


    [I don��t know. When have you seen me drink while counting?]


    I told you to drink while counting.


    [Dunno. I don��t know that.]


    The voice is locked.


    I hear a snoring sound


    It looks like he��s been crying all over.


    It looked like he was drunk.


    Eunha rubbed her forehead.


    Where are you now?


    [As for where we are��]


    ��Okay. I��ll go there.


    you��re drinking alone


    She added that she said that she would drink alone in the dorm when she drank alone, but she was drinking at a bar for some reason.


    wanting to do something


    As soon as Eun-ha hung up the phone, she headed to the place where Ariel was drinking.


    ��What? Noh Eunha! Why are you here so late? Do you know how much I drank alone because you weren��t coming? ��you should have told me the other day not to drink alone.


    So I tried to drink with you, but there was no contact! It��s all because of you, Noh Eunha. It��s because of you! Ha��


    How many bottles did you drink?


    Eunha clicked her tongue when she saw the soju bottle on her table.


    Even though he scolded her in a stern tone, she, already drunk, did not budge.


    Now Drew and Drew.


    Ariel sighed and waved her hands.


    Eunha suppressed her irritation and sat down.


    She immediately poured a drink into a glass.


    Without properly adjusting the amount, the full glass of alcohol soaks the table.


    Eight! braided! ����.


    Then, the fish makes a toast and drinks at once.


    Eunha frowned.


    I have to drink one more cup��. Oh, why are you taking away my dew!?


    I��ll follow you.


    Ariel is happy and tries to pour another drink into the glass.


    Unsatisfied, he took the bottle she was holding.


    At first she expressed her displeasure, but calmed down when he poured her a drink.


    Then she shrugged.


    Yes��


    Yes.


    They say farewell is scary for me��. ����.


    There��s a saying don��t come close, right?


    Ariel complained as if weeping.


    It was only then that Eun-ha seemed to know why she drank.


    It��s because of Yoon Yi-byeol.


    Byeol-i kept avoiding it.


    Around the end of the first semester.


    Yoon Yi-byeol was also discharged from the hospital.


    But I couldn��t return to class.


    This is because the PTSD caused by the monster did not improve.


    She was receiving rehabilitation treatment from the instructors at the academy.


    Of course, she couldn��t treat Ariel as friendly as before.


    Ariel is visibly depressed. I don��t know


    what to do with farewell��


    Ariel is also a problem��


    I never thought that this would happen.


    The parties do, too.


    Eunha was equally frustrated.


    In my mind, I wondered what it would be like to use the Stygian Eye to reshape her mind.


    no that��s too dangerous


    I gave up quickly, though.


    If I made a mistake, the personality of Yoon Yi-byeol could disappear.


    It could have been completely ruined.


    In the end, Eun-ha had no choice but to hope that Yoon Yi-byeol would overcome.


    But unlike him, Ariel, who was close to her, seemed to be having a hard time.


    What am I doing wrong? You know very well that it��s not your fault. Farewell said so too.


    But�� they say I��m scared��


    Ariel blames herself.


    Tears are dripping down.


    Eunha pulled out the tissue paper.


    Ariel stretched out her hand and gulped down a glass that Eunha hadn��t been drinking, not a tissue.


    Eunha was at a loss for words.


    I can��t�� I need to drink more.


    ��Stop drinking.


    I��m going to drink until the film ends, so please take me home!


    Ha��


    Ariel drinks like crazy.


    Eun-ha avoided her eyes and secretly exchanged water with alcohol.


    But as soon as she drank her glass, she noticed.


    Oh no Eunha. It��s not like this! I know this like a ghost.


    comfort me I��m so sad. My heart hurts so much.


    My heart aches for you. please stop drinking


    I��m not kidding


    I��m not kidding either.


    It seems to be difficult to hold on to.


    Ariel wanders around.


    Eunha decided to get up after drinking the remaining alcohol.


    By the way-


    ��Kung


    Ariel suddenly hit her head on the table and collapsed.


    Not even a slight movement can be seen.


    ��are you kidding? hey wake up


    Just a little while ago, I was sober and drinking well.


    The galaxy was startled and shook Ariel��s body.


    There was no reaction.


    Mmmm��..


    ����.


    I��m sleeping.


    I can��t come to my senses.


    The film is cut.


    really varied


    Unknowingly, Eunha couldn��t help but sigh.


    Why are you doing this to me��


    I miss my academy life.


    Where is this vacation?


    Eunha lamented as she drank the remaining alcohol.


    Shit�� what am I doing for a fish�� it��s


    almost midnight.


    Eunha lifted Ariel up.


    All in all, we drank at a bar quite far from the academy.


    It was too late to return to the academy.


    hey wake up where is your house


    Hehe��


    Eunha slapped Ariel��s butt.


    Ariel groaned and strangled the galaxy.


    There is no sign of coming to my senses.


    In the end, the galaxy is��.


    ��Ah-san��is he a bit heavy?


    He had no choice but to bring her home.


    ������.��


    And that day.


    Naturally, there was chaos at home.

 Chapter 537

    Relife Player 537(b)


    [Chapter 146]


    [Summer vacation before the meeting (2)]


    I feel sore.


    Ariel stretched out her arms and legs in her sleep.


    Umm��


    Then something touched my fingertips.


    Ariel reflexively tried to grab something within her fingertips.


    ��yes?


    It is quite bulky.


    It just went well.


    There was a feeling that something was lacking in sleeping hugging the pillow.


    Ariel pulled the thing that could be caught into her arms with all her might.


    came with sound.


    Sounds like waking up from sleep.


    Still unconscious, she ignored the sound and embraced it with her arms and legs.


    It��s warm�� Ugh��


    Something in his arms groans.


    Either that or not.


    Ariel pressed her whole body against something that felt warm.


    I feel a sense of satisfaction that cannot be expressed in words.


    not lonely.


    She fell into a restful sleep.


    And when it was around noon��


    ��Huh?


    Then your mind becomes clearer.


    She realized she was sleeping in an unfamiliar room.


    I blinked and checked the situation.


    strange ceiling.


    You can hear a lot of conversation outside the room.


    And he was hugging a little girl.


    Ugh�� ����.


    The girl in his arms let out a light moan, perhaps in pain.


    Ariel slowly released the limbs that had been holding her.


    Then, frowning, he carefully examined the sleeping girl.


    ��Are you Eunhahaha��s younger brother?


    The atmosphere and the face.


    There was nothing that resembled Noh Eun-ha.


    However, the frowning face somehow reminded me of Noh Eun-ha.


    Above all, she had seen Noh Eun-ha��s younger sister in a photo before.


    oh cute The cheeks are soft and soft.


    Noh Eun-ae, the younger sister of Noh Eun-ha.


    Ariel poking her cheeks.


    Then I figured out the situation.


    So, is Eunha Eunha��s home?


    Ugh�� the smell of alcohol��


    Ariel blinked.


    It seemed to be Noh Eun-ha��s house.


    It was the first time I slept in someone else��s house.


    No, it was the first time in my life that I set foot in a family.


    It feels cozy and warm.


    There is a delicious smell outside the room, and when I open my eyes, the presence of someone else fills my empty heart with happiness.


    I don��t know! I need to sleep more!


    I feel good.


    Ariel slept until Eunha��s mother came into the room to eat lunch to enjoy the feeling of happiness.


    Of course, Eun-ae, who had been held in her arms all along��


    ��Ugh�� I��m dying��.


    while Ariel enjoyed heaven.


    Noh Eun-ae said she went through hell.


    ��


    The night before.


    Eun-ha had no choice but to bring Ariel back to her house after the film was cut.


    Naturally, there was chaos at home.


    After all, that day was also the day Eun-ah returned home.


    Eun-ah, who had been waiting for Eun-ha until late at night, and her family, including Eun-ae, said they couldn��t keep their mouths shut when he came in with a girl on his back.


    oh it��s nice I feel like I haven��t had a good night��s sleep in a long time. After all, there is a difference between hugging and sleeping. When you��re done washing, come here and have lunch. yes Galaxy Mother! I will eat well! Wow, it looks so delicious. Noh Eunha, have you been eating such delicious food by yourself until now? sorry really. do you kill me


    ��Eat something. Hurry up.


    and lunch the next day.


    Ariel, who had slept all day long, washed up and hurried to the table.


    Whether or not Eunha��s mother treats her with disapproval.


    Ariel��s insanely bright atmosphere instantly took away the mind of Eunha��s mother.


    In the end, Eunha��s mother had no choice but to surrender to Ariel.


    Eat well. eat this too


    Oh, it��s delicious. Did you make this yourself? Can I take some of this with me when I go home later?


    huh? What is this�� I��ll pack one later. It looks good when you eat well.


    After all, mom is the best! Ah, but why are you all so pretty? Except for Noh Eun-ha, everyone is so pretty, right? Except for my father and brother. what? You��re fighting with me right now while you��re eating�� Creepy��! My blue brother.


    Hey��. The little crab keeps trying to match me. This is Jin�� Oppa! Blue oppa hits me! ��Hey, when did you say I hit you? I was just trying to stroke your hair! blue. be quiet and eat


    Mr��. The people in this house always say something about me��.


    Is it really calculating?


    Or did it come from the heart?


    Ariel immediately captured the hearts of her family.


    Mr. Roh��s family really liked people who ate well.


    It could be said that Ariel, who ate deliciously without covering anything, met their standards.


    Her mother continued to offer side dishes to her with an expression that she couldn��t help it.


    Grandma laughed out loud.


    Eun-ah looked at her here and there and fell in love with her unique personality.


    Even Eun-ae, who tried to stay away from Ariel at first, quickly fell in love with her after a few words of conversation.


    Jinparang has fallen into a cold meal situation.


    And there was a person who fell into a worse situation than the cold meal situation.


    ��But the galaxy is the galaxy. What are you doing not eating? There are so many delicious things, but I was so full that I was full.


    while being neglected by the family.


    Noeun was eating in the corner, watching.


    Soon he stopped picking up the side dishes��.


    ��Who is responsible for this��


    It is said that the hand holding the chopsticks trembled.


    ��


    Eun-ha, who moved Ariel to Eun-ae��s room the day before, had to be watched by her family.


    How old am I now��


    He said that a man who has a fiance and a girlfriend is doing very well for drinking with a woman until late and bringing her home.


    The mother put on a cold face and made him kneel down to punish him.


    There was no one who sympathized with Eunha.


    He sent his gaze to his grandmother asking for help.


    -Yes, it can��t be that way. Grandma��


    If you do something wrong, you��ll get scolded. haha.


    Grandma didn��t take sides.


    Inevitably, Eun-ha asked her father for help.


    Of course, the father, who said he was on the mother��s side unconditionally, quickly turned around.


    Jinpa-rang didn��t have any expectations because he had no power in the family.


    So, Eun-ha was punished for a long time and had to be scolded the next day.


    Do you keep disappointing your sister?


    I��m sorry��


    If Seohyun and Hayang found out, what would you bring them home for? I really�� I can��t lift my face because I feel sorry for them. ����.


    having lunch.


    Meanwhile, Ariel plays with Eun-ae and Avenir from upstairs.


    Eun-ha was being called away by Eun-ah and was getting angry.


    If your child drinks enough to break the film, Eunha should stop you from drinking. Where is there something that keeps you drinking?


    ��it��s dry I��m really dry too�� I��ve dried it, but come home late with the child on your back?


    ����.


    I have nothing to say.


    Eun-ha met Eun-ah��s gaze and quickly lowered her head.


    Before he knew it, he was on his knees on the floor.


    But it��s a bit unfair��


    I didn��t ask for a drink, and Ji forced me to drink it��


    Why should I be the one to get the soul?


    Eunha glanced sideways at Ariel.


    What is so fun about is laughing and joking around with Avenir and Eunae.


    He resented her so much.


    Why did he have to be souled?


    However, Eun-ha did not have the courage to protest against Eun-ah.


    Noh Eun-ha��s Life History My older sister was the king.


    On the other hand, is it because of scolding Eunha for a long time?


    Eun-ah��s voice softened slightly.


    you are very careful What are you going to do if you have an accident later?


    ��no accident. My sister knows me too. not being drunk


    what if you��re not drunk The person you drink with gets drunk. Also, you don��t know what people do. If you��re drunk�� No, I don��t want to talk, so I won��t. anyway you know I know.


    Like giving a carrot after a whip.


    Eun-ah did not unilaterally scold Eun-ha.


    First scold him, then scold him.


    Eunha nodded as if she understood her sincere concern.


    I��m glad though The character of Riel seems to be strong and cheerful. It��s fun��


    ��isn��t it?


    So, in the future, don��t make bad friends and make only good and good friends. okay?


    ok i will


    Ariel is doing a weird dance.


    Aveneer follows.


    Noh Eun-ae bursts into laughter.


    Eun-ah, who was admonishing Eun-ha, also burst into applause.


    Then he gave advice to Eunha.


    It��s because my sister doesn��t know.


    How troublesome his personality is��


    Of course, he says he will follow her suggestion on the outside.


    Inside, he smiled bitterly.


    huh? I guess you don��t believe me?


    no believe me If I don��t trust my sister, who will I trust?


    I don��t think so�� This is a face that says I don��t believe it��


    Haha��


    But Eun-a seemed to have immediately grasped his expression.


    She looked down at the galaxy with a dissatisfied face.


    Then he smiled and told Eunha to turn her head.


    Eunha turned her head.


    Ariel Urbaneer Eunae is having fun.


    look.


    which one


    Eun-ae is following Riel well, right?


    ��that��s right If Eun-ae follows her well, it means that she is a good person. �� huh?


    Eunha You��re Eunae��s older brother, but you still didn��t know?


    tsk tsk


    Eun-ah clicked her tongue and shook her head.


    On the other hand, Eunha tilted her head.


    Eunha was the same, though.


    I wondered if Eun-ah was overly devoted to her younger sister.


    But Eun-ah said.


    Eun-ae won��t go close to someone she can trust and entrust her heart to. ����.


    I can��t put it into words either, but when I see the people Eun-ae is close with, I know what kind of person she is. I think Eun-ae has a good touch.


    A word that expresses trust in grace.


    Eun-ha stared at her younger sister, who was smiling brightly at Eun-ah��s story.


    If you think about it, it seemed like that.


    His younger sister was very sociable, so he could easily get along with anyone, but there were only a few people with whom he constantly interacted.


    It seems that human relations are wide, but surprisingly, they are very narrow.


    It was proof that she was picky about people.


    On the other hand, she is following Ariel well now.


    ��is it because of the gift?


    Gift < Empathy >.


    It was the ability to sympathize with and sympathize with the emotions of life.


    Eun-ha assumed that Eun-ae had an < Emper-C > type of gift.


    Perhaps under the gift��s influence, she can feel the emotions of those who approach her.


    Maybe you can��t feel my feelings?


    Then, all of a sudden, Eun-ha was taken aback.


    Until now, Eunha


    had thought that her sister could only feel the emotions of a child or an animal or plant.


    But if she could feel her feelings too.


    ����. Eunha? what��s the matter? ��Nothing.


    I��m a bit scared.


    Did that emotion show up on his face?


    Eun-ah called him.


    Eun-ha shook her head and looked at Eun-ae.


    Sometimes our eyes met.


    In an instant, Eun-ae��s face hardened.


    Then, as if it never happened, a smile blooms.


    ��Brother! Riel��s older sister has the last word! Brother let��s do it too!


    Now Drew and Drew! Haven��t I ever lost a match? Even if they attack in droves, I can win!


    Eun-ae waved her hand and called.


    Ariel hugged her from behind and provoked Eunha.


    Eunha laughed because she was dumbfounded.


    ��Did he just get along with the kids easily because he��s mentally young?


    If you look at what Ariel is doing, she��s a young child.


    Action is Aveneer.


    Even Eun-ae liked it.


    I am coming!


    I guess I had some misunderstanding.


    Soon, Eun-ha and Eun-ah approached them.


    ��


    Chicken is magic that decorates the day happily.


    A person��s mood is divided into whether they eat chicken that day or not.


    It was Joara��s theory.


    ��In that sense, wouldn��t the two chickens, which give you one more when you order one, the biggest revolution in human history?


    Is that the only revolution in human history? Liberty Equality Fraternity will cry and go.


    what. If you take it seriously at a time like this, it��s not fun at all, right?


    take some chicken


    yes yes.


    The Friday of the week that Ariel slept over at the house in the galaxy.


    Eun-ha, who had no date appointments that day, went to Tae-hee Onn��s house after a long time with Jo A-ra.


    After Ara introduced On Tae-hee, Eun-ha met On Tae-hee from time to time or contacted her via chat.


    Ah oppa, I��ll eat the chicken well!


    yes, enjoy it It��s delicious here. I��ll vouch for it. Maybe you won��t even think about worries after eating here chicken?


    do i know you


    wow Mr. Does he touch my temper? ah done Can I get the coupon? There are only 20 copies left, and when I collect them all, I��ll buy you chicken.


    yes take the coupon


    Taehee! Let��s share one with me!


    Jo A-ra walks out of the living room and takes the chicken she ordered.


    On Tae-hee unfolds the table and sets the chicken in a hurry.


    When Eun-ha finished the checkout and went in, Jo A-ra and On Tae-hee were happy and happy sharing coupons.


    If you like free things, your hair will fall out. what? Can you stop saying nasty things? Noh Eun-ha, no sense��.


    1+1.


    Would you say you��re saving?


    you go bald then


    you you come here Are you going to keep saying that? Why are you fighting with someone else��s hair? Is my head healthy? Wanna see it!? Grow your hair.


    Mr. you!


    Eun-ha played a prank on Ara by giving Tae-hee a chicken leg.


    Then, Ara stabbed his side with her long elbow.


    Eunha and Jo Ara bicker.


    Taehee On saw the two of them and burst into laughter.


    Soon, the two of them laughed.


    I��m glad though


    I��m doing well.


    Eun-ha looked at On Tae-hee, who was four years younger than herself.


    After being sponsored by Sirius Group, her mother began to live in the hospital at Alice Hospital.


    It is said that On Taeyang has not returned home since he was in second grade.


    He came back briefly during vacation and then went back to the academy.


    At that time, he said that he was indignant at the fact that he was sponsored by the Sirius Group without even knowing it.


    In the end, he also thought of his mother��s health and decided to take it without much effort.


    It��s nice that you and your brother are here. I used to get bored when I was alone at home.


    I��m on vacation, so I��ll come visit more often from now on. Eunha, will you do the same?


    I��ll come whenever I have time.


    really? Should I come over to play?


    Anyway, On Tae-hee had to spend time alone at home.


    She welcomed the visits of Eunha and Ara, perhaps because she was bored as well.


    Realizing her feelings, the two promised to visit her when the time came during the vacation.


    ��I��ll be cleaning the prize. Can you two throw this away? What do you two need to go to? I��ll leave it alone


    no. I��m coming too!


    Time passes by.


    After the three of them got rid of the two, they decided to clean up after themselves.


    Jo A-ra brought cleaning tools from Tae-hee��s house as usual.


    Eunha decided to separate collection. I decided to go out to throw away other trash as well.


    On Tae-hee followed, saying that she was sorry to have Eun-ha do it alone.


    What kind of trash is this?


    Hehe, I��m glad I have a brother. Even if he didn��t, he was trying to catch me and throw me away.


    On Tae-hee speaks with embarrassment.


    According to her, it��s clothes that you can��t wear anymore when you grow up, or things that are no longer useful.


    I heard you did a major cleaning recently.


    she added.


    Actually, my brother and I were going to clean together. But he said he��s busy with training��.


    I��ll tell him. I��m going to clean, so come home.


    Hehe��.


    On Tae-hee, who had been having a pleasant conversation, soon put on a dark expression when the story of On Tae-yang was mentioned.


    she blurts out


    Eunha looked at her eyes and spoke.


    On Tae-hee smiled bitterly.


    Still, I��m sorry to ask you too much.


    What are you sorry about?


    Um�� everything.


    On Tae-hee answered vaguely.


    Did she feel that her words were unkind?


    Soon she spoke.


    After my mother suffered from mana depletion, my brother was the head of our family. Since I was young, there was not much I could do, and most of the work had to be left to my older brother.


    ����.


    So sometimes I think about that. Because my mom and I are very dependent on my brother, I thought that if my brother disappeared, it would be difficult to live in the future��


    What are you thinking about?


    On Tae-hee muttered in a bitter tone.


    Eun-ha, who had been quietly listening to her story, refuted with a tone that said it was not a big deal.


    Then she was embarrassed.


    ��I know that won��t happen either. Still�� sometimes I feel that way. If my brother leaves, I have to take care of my mother alone�� Then I say no.


    ����.


    That��s why I can��t ask my brother too much. My brother must be working hard for my mom and me at the academy, but I can��t make it harder for nothing. I have to be patient. No, me and my brother are enduring it together. S��arch* The ��ovelFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    On Tae-hee smiles and laughs.


    It sounded like a choking sound.


    Then she lowered her head and murmured.


    It would be nice if my brother was my brother��.


    I was kidding.


    Suddenly, she shook her head from side to side in surprise.


    to her like that.


    There was not much Eunha could say.


    ��If you have any difficulties, tell me. i will help you ��Yes, Thanks!


    It��s just typical consolation.


    But she just smiled as if she was happy with that.

 Chapter 538

    Relife Player 538(a)


    [Chapter 146]


    [Summer vacation before the meeting (3)]


    When he heard that he had been sponsored by the Sirius Group without even knowing it.


    On the outside, Onyang was angry, but on the inside, he was somewhat relieved.


    In any case, the burden was reduced and I was able to use the additional support from the Dangun Group to make the device.


    However, because his pride did not allow it, On Tae-hee became angry with his younger sister On Tae-hee as soon as he found out the truth.


    After that, he locked himself in the academy and didn��t want to go home as much as possible.


    At that time, I was really angry��.


    Taehee didn��t do anything wrong, but it


    didn��t sound like that.


    Sometimes I felt sorry for my sister.


    So On Taeyang decided to go home after a long absence.


    I��m going to visit you without contact, but it��s my house anyway. After a while, even Taehee could be surprised.


    Taehee likes two chickens.


    Now, I will be generous with donations.


    On Taeyang opened his wallet after a long time, packed chicken in front of the station, and was on his way home.


    And there was one more person following him like that��.


    �� is unexpectedly high?


    Is my house on a higher elevation?


    I don��t think it��s a bit high��


    Is your sister having a hard time? are you okay? It��s okay! I have been working out for the first time in a while and it feels really good.


    Hong Ye-hwa, who is two years older than On Tae-yang, a direct descendant of the Dangun Ilbo.


    After being sponsored by Dangun Group.


    She was warm and kept in touch, meeting each other from time to time.


    Because Yehwa noona is kind�� Taehee will like it too. I have to introduce myself once.


    In fact, it was also because of Hong Ye-hwa that On Tae-yang returned home after a long absence.


    A few days ago, Hong Ye-hwa said something like she suddenly remembered her while spending time.


    He wants to see his little sister.


    On Taeyang was thrilled to see that a person from a conglomerate family was so considerate of him and even interested in his younger sister.


    Huh�� Huh��!


    You��re almost there. That��s right��!


    What a good person.


    Is it because they are 2 years older?


    Maybe that��s why Onyang thought that she was thoughtful.


    Then it suddenly dawned on me.


    A person named Noh Eun-ha��s fianc�� who happened to be the same age as her.


    Come to think of it�� I heard that Eunha Noh��s fianc��e is also 2 years older than me��


    He must be a person who is firmly united with a sense of the chosen people.


    It��s obvious if you don��t look. He must be making a grumpy face.


    On Taeyang smiled.


    Look at Yehwa Hong following her.


    It��s pretty, kind, and mature.


    No Eun-ha��s fianc�� would never rub against her.


    He felt sorry for Noh Eun-ha.


    Well��. Noh Eun-ha was like that too�� The two of them met each other well.


    devil.


    On Taeyang put his hand on the newly completed device that was worn around his waist.


    I feel like I can see the road these days.


    On Taeyang smiled pleasantly and walked down the road that was not far away.


    It would be nice if Taehee liked it��. Since she liked the chicken here, she would enjoy it.


    He didn��t know that his sister was full.


    Onyang muttered quietly.


    ��


    I really enjoyed today! Come again!


    Spending time with On Tae-hee.


    Eun-ha left her house with Jo A-ra.


    Today��s schedule is finished with this.


    I should go home and get some rest.


    free from now on


    I want to enjoy my alone time.


    On the other hand, Eunha felt a sense of liberation and had to sigh.


    I still haven��t decided who to attend the gathering of my direct relatives with.


    I thought I would have to go home and wrap my head around it.


    I ate chicken too, so why are you sighing heavily? What��s wrong with you?


    I was thinking about who to go to the meeting with��. Oh, that? You too live very hard. suffer


    He doesn��t even worry about it because it��s not


    his business.


    It��s not even my business, so why are you worried? Or what do you need me to worry about? Maybe you don��t like me?


    ��done.


    Because I wasn��t in the mood to play.


    Eun-ha ignored her prank.


    There was also a voice from the side saying that Noh Eun-ha was not funny.


    Eun-ha passed by Jo A-ra, who kept mumbling from the side.


    hey wait! go with me! Don��t you know the way to the station from here?


    I barely remember Don��t worry, I can go by myself. Hey, that��s not it! What am I going to do if I don��t even see the guests off? be grateful I��ll see you off to the station.


    yes thank you sea??h th�� ��ovelFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Mr. Woo, get down on your knees and receive me��


    You can go alone.


    Jo Ara followed, insisting that she would see her off.


    Eunha walked in step with her and looked at the scenery that was slowly getting darker.


    Meanwhile-.


    ��Isn��t he Onyang?


    uh? is it really the sun?


    The galaxy found the warm sun rising from below.


    Joara exclaimed in surprise.


    hey hey hey hey hide quickly If Taeyang finds out you��re here, it��s obvious that he��ll go mad!


    Where can I hide here?


    excuse me! Let��s hide over there!


    Jo Ara panicked and slapped Eunha on the back.


    Eunha was dumbfounded and asked.


    The only place to hide was a dead end.


    There was no cover.


    Either that or not, Joara hurriedly dragged Eunha into the alleyway.


    turn around quickly! I mean turn around!


    Even if you hide here, you��ll get caught��


    If you just turn around, you won��t get caught, right?��


    Joara with her back against the wall.


    Then she covered herself with Noh Eun-ha��s body.


    You can��t look back until I say I��m done. Understand?


    What is this�� can��t we just get caught?


    It��s okay if the sparks only fly on you, but what if they fly on Taehee too? Just looking at it, it seems like I came to see Taehee after a long time. Do you have a first birthday?


    ��okay. I��ll be like this But there seems to have been a certain woman next to On Taeyang


    earlier. After Taeyang received the sponsorship of the Dangun Group, he often fell in love with Taeyang. Is that person a complete fox?


    Joara grunting right below.


    Eun-ha listened to her words and recalled the information that On Tae-yang was recently living close to a direct descendant of the Dangun Ilbo. He is a direct


    descendant of the Dangun Ilbo


    .


    Eunha frowned.


    There were so many things to worry about.


    I thought it would be okay not to care about the Dangun group anymore.


    It seemed that the Dangun group was looking for a chance to make a comeback with Onyang.


    They say they are aiming for a


    chance to recover .


    Still annoying people?


    Did you say that Taeyang On found the body of Jinwoo Hong and formed a relationship with the Dangun Group?


    I didn��t know that On Taeyang, who accidentally discovered Hidden Peace in the academy dungeon before returning, would find it in this life as well.


    On the other hand, I didn��t know that Taeyang On, who doesn��t like people in the political and business world, would try to get sponsorship from the Dangun Group.


    Anyway, Eun-ha could not understand the person named On Tae-yang at all.


    hey come come Hurry up and lower your head!


    Won��t you hear me say this?


    I won��t get caught, so hurry up and get close to me for a long time? Don��t look back from now on!


    Then Jo A-ra suddenly pulls his collar.


    Eun-ha couldn��t help but put her body closer to her words.


    ��


    I don��t know since when.


    Noh Eun-ha became very comfortable.


    I killed a lot of my personality by pretending to be as modest as possible in front of Taeyang.


    There was no need for that in front of Eunha.


    Because he and I are just friends.


    Oddly enough, the kill fit well.


    Unlike other male students, Noh Eun-ha did not try to approach the opposite sex for the purpose of approaching her.


    I didn��t try to treat myself as a woman, I just tried to treat myself as an informal friend.


    Above all��


    -I have a girlfriend, and I have a fianc��.


    Would that kind of kid think of me as the opposite sex?


    The main reason why Ara Jo was wary of Eunha Noh.


    She didn��t even think that he would approach him rationally with a girlfriend and a fiance.


    Friendship is possible between men and women.


    In case one of them is dating.


    With that mindset, she would hang out with him as best as possible without offending the people he was dating.


    When we��re together, we��re not bored, and it��s nice that we can talk to each other about dating.


    She likes On Taeyang and wanted to know the psychology of a man as much as possible.


    Because the person close to me was old enough.


    She kept in touch with him whenever she had a chance.


    Then, something strange happened in the Academy Dungeon.


    ��OK got it. So don��t cry and trust me? Would you like some water?��


    Captured by a monster that day, she was rescued by him.


    After crying heartily in his arms at that time, she realized that the man��s arms were much harder than she thought.


    No, there was no place that was not hard.


    At the same time, she felt relieved in his arms.


    As expected, since he wielded a sword, his body must have been so strong.


    I felt�� good then��.


    The events of that day were still vivid.


    To the extent that it sometimes appears in my dreams.


    And the day I had the dream, I was in a daze all day.


    I missed that time terribly.


    Maybe that��s why-.


    -Why doesn��t Taeyang know that that unnie is flirting like that? you see it all Is it just me?


    after that day.


    Whether or not Hong Ye-hwa, a direct descendant of the Dangun Ilbo, often wanders around On Taeyang.


    Joara didn��t pay much attention and sent messages to Eunha.


    Today, Hong Ye-hwa suddenly came to visit and told On-taeyang to do this and that.


    So I thought I was going to die of annoyance.


    Unbeknownst to her, she was looking for an excuse to contact him.


    To be honest, I didn��t even think about Onyang now.


    -How long do I have to stay like this? wait wait Be patient.


    It was the same even now.


    She was not angry that On Tae-yang brought Hong Ye-hwa home.


    But I was worried that Eunha would end up fighting Onyang.


    Also, it bothered me that he was with Eunha for no reason.


    Jo Ara took Eunha and hid in an alleyway.


    What are you doing on this summer day��


    Shh!


    Noh Eun-ha grumbles above her head.


    She sent a quiet signal to confirm that Taeyang On and Yehwa Hong passed by.


    ����.


    ��huh? sun? why?


    It seemed that Taeyang suddenly stopped walking and stared down the alleyway.


    She clung to Eunha and hid her face.


    ��To think of an act of affection in a place like this�� Look at all the people in the neighborhood��


    Is the man tall? Are you hitting the wall?


    What is a wall knock? What is wall-kung?��


    Two people chatter.


    Jo Ah-ra listened to what the two of them were saying and suddenly became annoyed.


    Why don��t you know it��s me?


    How many girls your age are in this town?


    Even though I��m trying to hide myself as much as possible.


    Are you saying you don��t recognize your childhood friend?


    Doesn��t that mean it��s a bit strange?


    He really doesn��t even notice��


    Jo Ah-ra is in a state of anger.


    As it was, I watched the two people who had been chatting close to the ship of the galaxy disappear.


    ��the pear is solid.


    In the meantime, I was concentrating on avoiding Taeyang��s gaze.


    Jo Ah-ra belatedly realized that she was closely attached to Eun-ha.


    Then I remembered the day I was saved by him in the Academy Dungeon.


    No Eun-ha was as hard as back then.


    And��


    ��He��s tall��


    so close to him while standing.


    I know how big Noh Eun-ha is.


    There��s nothing wrong with one head.


    She inadvertently raised her head and looked up at Noh Eun-ha.


    -Are you gone?


    ����.


    Our eyes met.


    Noh Eun-ha asks.


    face close up


    The snort hits your face.


    Joa couldn��t speak.


    Can I look back now?


    ����.


    Why are you silent?


    you��


    uh?


    Noh Eun-ha tilted her head.


    Now that I see it, the bridge of my nose is really high.


    Why are your eyes so intense?


    Joara barely opened her mouth.


    At this moment, feeling ahead of reason, she put the words that came to her mind inadvertently.


    ��Now that I see you, are you very handsome?


    Eh?


    ����!


    I was startled after speaking.


    Joara, who came to his senses belatedly, immediately covered his mouth with his hand.


    Then he looked into Noh Eun-ha��s eyes.


    Blinking blindly, he��


    ��What? did you eat something wrong? ��Yeah, it looks like I was possessed by a phantom for a moment. Looking at it now, it looks ugly.


    I must have eaten something wrong. Did the chicken go bad��


    Yes, you ate it too, right?


    Noh Eun-ha replied with a sullen face.


    Only then did Jo Ara find her composure.


    I almost fell in love with it.


    Mr. Woo�� but he doesn��t notice too?


    ��


    The pressure from my girlfriend and my fianc�� was continuing.


    Whenever we met, he asked if he had decided who he would go with, as if he had just remembered.


    The people I meet tell each other to take someone other than themselves, but they subtly added the nuance of going with them.


    I really want to split my body in two��


    Each time Noh Eun-ha avoided answering.


    Lately, I��ve been thinking that my fianc�� and girlfriend might not enjoy worrying about me.


    Anyway, time went on and the meeting was now only a week away.


    ��What are you worried about? Oh that��s��.


    I��ll listen to your worries if it��s okay with me. can you tell me


    On this day, I was going to meet people I hadn��t met before in the time I could spend alone.


    While eating lunch with Ryu Yeon-hwa, Eun-ha exchanged the current situation with each other.


    Yeon-hwa noona was cold at first��.


    I met Ryu Yeon-hwa after a long time.


    At the point where she sent a chocolate gift-icon with a message saying trash on Valentine��s Day.


    Eun-ha noticed that she didn��t welcome her crossing her legs.


    So, on White Day, a very large candy was sent directly to the Regulus Clan through the mail.


    ����Eunha. Thank you�� You don��t have to send me like this next time.��


    ��okay? how about candy Do you like it?��


    ��Yeah�� I��ll eat well. Thanks for sending me the candy.��


    At that time, Ryu Yeon-hwa received a phone call, and while she was embarrassed, she did not seem to hate it.


    Since then, Ryu Yeon-hwa��s attitude has softened a lot.


    Of course-


    ��I was really scolded by my older sister, but��


    where in the world would you send candy like that to someone else��s workplace?


    He should have been scolded by Eun-ah.


    Thanks to that, it was difficult to prevent the clan members from misunderstanding that she was dating Ryu Yeon-hwa.


    If Eun-ah hadn��t resolved the misunderstanding, the Noh Eun-ha three-legged rumor would have spread.


    ��That kind of thing happened.


    So I��m thinking about who to go with.


    having lunch


    Eun-ha told Ryu Yeon-hwa about her concerns.


    Soon, while she was feeding Buldak with pieces of bread, she nodded, saying that she must be worried.


    Eunha was slightly moved.


    Everyone around me was busy making fun of her, saying she was good looking��


    But as expected, there is only Yeonhwa noona.


    Buldak follows Ryu Yeon-hwa well.


    As she makes small ice cubes, Buldak shows curiosity and looks around the ice cubes.


    In the meantime, Ryu Yeon-hwa made a worried expression as if his worries were her own.


    But she didn��t seem to know what to do either.


    I��m sorry�� I��d like to help, but I don��t know because I don��t attend meetings like that very often. are you okay. what can��t you do By the way, has your sister ever been to such a gathering?


    huh. Sometimes I go there as an escort. It��s a place where people from all walks of life gather, so you never know what��s going to happen. Well��.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa talks.


    Eunha nodded.


    Eunha, like her, had served as an escort at a party where political and business people gathered like her in a previous life.


    I also had the experience of acting as an escort and partner for party attendees on a few occasions.


    ��What?


    At that time, the thoughts of the past passed through my head.


    Eun-ha stopped eating and grabbed a thought that passed by.


    Why?


    beep?


    Ryu Yeon-hwa asked worriedly.


    The fire chicken that was melting the ice with a flame belch tilts its head.


    Either that or not, the galaxy was silent.


    At the end of the silence��


    -Why didn��t I remember that?


    Eunha suddenly muttered.


    Reminds me of a thousand smiles.


    thank you sister Thanks to my sister, I think I know what to do.


    ��okay? Well that��s good��. If you need my help, contact me. Ah�� I can��t help it if my fianc�� and Hayang don��t like it, but��


    How is it that you can��t even contact other people just because you��re dating? And it��s okay because neither of them cares about that.


    I don��t think it would be me��. Huh? what did your sister just say? Sorry I just didn��t hear��.


    nothing. I��ll be in touch.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa shook her head.


    The head-shaking action was intense.


    He decides not to care too much.


    Eventually, in a clear voice, he promised to contact her often.


    So the week goes by quickly.


    00073

 Chapter 539

    Relife Player 539(b)


    [Chapter 147]


    [The power to fabricate the truth]


    People in the political and business circles used to engage in active social activities to make friends and exchange information.


    For them, friendship was an opportunity for them to live a better life, and information was a weapon to win a better life.


    So the more opportunities, the better, and the more weapons, the better.


    Still, it goes without saying that a good chance is much better than a chance like a chaff, and a weapon made of good iron is better than a weapon made of poor quality iron.


    As a result, people would implicitly place a priority on social activities in the political and business world.


    -Didn��t you say that you went to a billiards meeting organized by your older brother? did you like it? I heard that the older brothers over there talk


    all night about business. Last time I played billiards until dawn and got caught by my father. When I think of that time, my spine gets really chilly��


    I��m talking about YH, but I think Choi Ye-jin talked about getting engaged to girls a while ago?


    uh? Is Ye-jin engaged?


    No, that��s not it�� I heard you said that you shouldn��t look for a place to be engaged for the sake of the group?


    How did you know about that? Isn��t that a meeting that only women can attend? i have a sister I heard it from my sister


    Although the type and nature of the meeting varied greatly by age group.


    In any meeting, the standard for dividing classes was consistent.


    Who organizes the meeting.


    and who attends the meeting.


    In other words, the presence of people with influence determined the rank of the group.


    For them, power was not from the bottom up, but from the top down.


    Anyway, in that sense��.


    ��Isn��t this year a bit much? It wasn��t even like this last year��


    Among the social gatherings of teenagers and twenties.


    The summer gathering, attended by all the direct relatives of the top 10 groups in the business world, was the most popular.


    Especially this year.


    YH Hotel Myeongdong Main Branch.


    The number of people gathered at the banquet hall was incomparably larger than in previous years.


    The meeting hasn��t even started yet.


    Unlike the direct relatives of the teenage group, those who attended the meeting in advance whispered among themselves.


    That��s it. It��s been a while since Han Seohyun is attending. I haven��t seen your face because I��ve been studying abroad in Japan for several years, so everyone came to see my face after a long time.


    No matter how much it is�� isn��t this too many?


    You are a direct descendant of the Sirius Group. Shouldn��t it look good?


    But as far as I know, I heard that she is not very popular because she has a bad personality�� Seohyun is not popular? me really Who did you hear that from? ��yes? That��s what I heard��


    It��s a fact that Han Seo-hyun didn��t have a good personality. I would embarrass men who approached me to flirt with me, and openly insult women who were sarcastic.


    Still, there was a lot of popularity. He has a background in the Sirius Group. He has an adult-like look for his age, and his face is quite�� But there were also a lot of kids who secretly followed him.


    Was it when Seohyun went to study abroad? From then on, people who were close to Seohyun didn��t come to the gathering often. Maybe that��s why rumors spread that Seohyun isn��t popular. Because there would have been no people to defend Seohyun. So, since that person came back this time, did you mean that people who hadn��t been to the gathering for a long time also came?


    There must be a lot of people like that��. There are probably people who attended for other reasons. I want to see someone��s face.


    ��who?��


    Seohyun Han, a direct descendant of Sirius Group.


    The news that she would attend the summer gathering for the first time in three years after returning from Japan was the reason that unlike previous years, it had attracted so many people.


    And also-.


    ����Don��t you know Noh Eunha?��


    ��Ah����


    Noh Eun-ha.


    Even people who had no interest in the player industry now knew his name.


    There was no way I wouldn��t know.


    The news that an academy student single-handedly defeated a 4th tier monster was widely reported in the media.


    On the one hand-.


    ��You got engaged to Seohyun Han this time. So this time, while Seohyun Han is coming to a meeting after a long time, she will bring her fianc�� along with her.


    Noh Eun-ha was Han Seo-hyun��s fianc��.


    It means that he has the right to attend this meeting.


    So people were confident that he would attend this meeting.


    If you��re engaged, you should announce it so others know. Where else could there be a place like this where almost everyone our age gathers?


    So, did all the people gathered today come to see those two faces?


    Well, there is that too��


    Finally, there was one more reason why so many people attended the summer gathering this time.


    ��Noh Eun-ha and Jung Ha-yang are now dating. There was a story like that. But why? Who do you think Noh Eun-ha will accompany to a gathering that only direct members of the group attend?


    Eh?


    ��Ah����


    Han Seo-hyun and Jeong Ha-yang. Who will Noh Eun-ha treat more favorably?


    Alice Group��s direct descendant Jeong Ha-yang.


    She was currently dating Noh Eun-ha.


    Therefore, Seohyun Han, Eunha Noh, Hayang Jeong.


    What kind of image will the three of them show if they meet in the same place?


    Above all, a meeting that can only be attended by those who are equivalent to the immediate family who exist separately within the summer gathering.


    Who will Noh Eun-ha attend the meeting with?


    It could be said that it was the first interest of people in the political and business circles.


    Huh�� A direct descendant of the Alice Group, what is second? Seohyun Han is also funny�� I heard that Hayang decided to go out with Eunha Noh first. But they say he played tricks behind his back.


    Didn��t Jung Ha-yang follow Han Seo-hyun a lot? But how could that be��


    Han Seo-hyun and Jung Ha-yang are so funny�� Until now, even when we mocked others, we acted like ��I��m different from you guys���� isn��t that This is why people shouldn��t judge by looking at the outside. Doesn��t that mean that those kids who thought they were noble ended up being vulgar like us?


    Why are you comparing us? What did we cross over, or did someone say he went into the government? You can��t compare us!


    ��that��s right!��


    Aren��t you really curious anyway? Noh Eun-ha treats someone more favorably today and how well-known people will fight among us.


    Envy, jealousy, envy, envy.


    The pleasure you can feel when you bring someone who is standing in a loftier position than yourself down to your feet.


    And very pure malice.


    Those gathered in the banquet hall giggled with all sorts of emotions.


    ��Wow, today is going to be really fun.��


    But the opposite of laughter.


    They put on nice masks.


    So the meeting began.


    ��


    YH Hotel Myeongdong Main Store Sky Lounge.


    Downstairs, people from the political and business circles are building friendships.


    Students who were directly related to business groups or treated the same way, and the partners they brought, were quietly having close conversations.


    ��Is Choi Jeong-hoon not coming?


    That��s great. I��ve been sweating hard noticing him��. You don��t have to come out any more.


    Self-restraint is all you need to do is stay out of the media��s eyes�� It seems that Jung-hoon is quite heartbroken. Huh, do you think he has a lot of heartache? Ga-in Choi says he doesn��t even think about it, but I bet all my chips. Who else didn��t come besides Jung Hoon?


    Direct descendants who do not belong to the group of teenagers enjoying a card game on one side.


    As they whispered among themselves, they identified the direct descendants of the group of teenagers who attended this year��s meeting.


    In the Galaxy Group, a direct descendant of Galaxy Display was present on behalf of Choi Jeong-hoon.


    He was a young man who had been touched by Choi Jeong-hun.


    In other groups�C.


    ��Why don��t you finish the game you used to play? why? what did you put on my face?


    ��no!!��


    Seoyeon Han, a direct descendant of Sirius Group.


    and partner hearings.


    Seriously�� why is he asking me to do this? It��s stupid that I said I��d listen even if I was sorry.


    Yoo Joon, a direct descendant of Youngone Group.


    and partner female players.


    In addition, Youngone Group��s direct descendants in their 10s and 20s and their partners.


    ����.


    Fine Group��s direct descendants in their 10s and 20s and their partners.


    Oppa, do you still have regrets? What is regret��


    YH Group��s direct line Choi Ye-jang and Choi Ye-jin.


    and their partners.


    In addition, direct descendants of YH Group in their 10s and 20s and their partners.


    Geon-woong, you said it was a big deal this time? Are you okay? your brother Thank you for your concern. As you can see, it��s fine.


    Kim Gun-woong, a direct descendant of KK Group.


    and partner female players.


    In addition, direct descendants of KK Group in their 10s and 20s and their partners.


    Oh, what annoys people�� Why do you have to come to a place like this? There��s nothing more than bragging about yourself, really��. Master. I can hear it all around.


    why what why That��s right here. Ah�� I just want to go home and get a gift box. Strangely, I feel like something good will come out today��


    but I��m mistaken.


    Jeong Geum-jeon, a direct descendant of the Donghae Group.


    and partner assistant.


    Can you guys stop splashing some water? Can��t we go over there and play?


    ��I��m sorry����


    on behalf of Dangun Group.


    He is a direct member of the Samra Group, who has recently risen to the ranks of the top 10 groups.


    and male players.


    In addition, Samra Group��s direct descendants in their 10s and 20s and their partners.


    ������.��


    The direct members of each group didn��t pretend to know each other except when they first greeted each other.


    He kept a certain distance and had a sad expression on his face.


    For others, it seemed like it felt like the night before the storm.


    It was worth it.


    Because the people who are of interest to this meeting have not yet appeared.


    Eventually, finally��


    ����I


    heard the sound of the door opening.


    People all at once turned their gaze to the open door from the outside. A bracelet


    reminiscent


    of a baby cat.


    One accessory worn.


    Even so, she shows off her beauty that is comparable to others.


    Seohyun Han stepped into the Sky Lounge with sky blue heels ringing.


    ������.��


    There was no partner.


    The corners of their mouths, who had been overwhelmed by her atmosphere when she first entered, slowly went up.


    What is this�� You didn��t come with Seohyun?


    So, are you coming with Jung Ha-yang?


    What should I do if I feel sorry for Seohyun? It��s been a long time since I��ve been in the middle of a long time, but I��m embarrassed like this��


    Han Seo-Hyun��s gaze doesn��t shake.


    But in their eyes, they thought she was trying hard to keep a hard face.


    So I was thinking of giving it a shot.


    After acting so confidently, Choi Ye-jang, a direct member of the YH Group, broke off the engagement once and asked if he would be treated worse than Jeong Ha-yang if he fell short of that.


    Seohyun Han is also a star-.


    borrow the power of anonymity.


    It was when someone tried to spit it out.


    ��Wow! my sister is really pretty Seohyun, is that the dress you went with Eunha and matched?


    that��s right.


    We go together and get our clothes matched. But, is that all about jewelry? What did Eunha say? I hate being cumbersome. I just need this one. Oh, by any chance Eunha gave you that gift when you were in Japan? ��huh.


    Wow now I see my sister was a complete romantic. Eunha must see you. Anyway-.


    ������.��


    ��Why is Seohyun praising only me? It��s the first time in 3 years, shouldn��t I tell my brother if I had a good trip or if the bracelet is pretty?


    Han Seo-hyun��s older sister, Han Seo-yeon.


    In the absence of Choi Jeong-hoon, a direct descendant of the Galaxy Group, he is a powerful person who can exert the greatest influence in the meeting.


    Also, a crazy bitch who clearly shows what a social burial is to those who have been blinded.


    As they tried to criticize Han Seo-hyun, they suddenly realized what a stupid mistake they were trying to make.


    They noticed and applauded and praised Seohyun Han.


    But even so, the fact that she had not been chosen by Noh Eun-ha remained unchanged.


    ������.��


    I can see Han Seohyun��s notice.


    Even if they say they can��t say what they want to say.


    What happened here today will soon spread to the world.


    Above all, they had no doubt that Eun-ha Noh and Ha-yang Jeong were entering the Sky Lounge, and they believed that even if they did not criticize them, they would tell them about the situation openly. After a


    while


    , the door opened.


    People��s eyes turned to the door again.


    Jeong


    Ha-yang comes inside waving a pink ribbon tied in her hair.


    She, too, was walking in with an unwavering gaze.


    The problem is-.


    �������� No


    Eunha was missing.


    Wearing a red dress, she entered alone.


    People were at a loss for words.


    what? Didn��t you come in with Jung Ha-yang?


    Could it be that No Eun-ha was absent? No, I saw you downstairs earlier!


    People��s eyes wandered around.


    They each glanced sideways at Seohyun Han and Hayang Jeong.


    The two of them also stood there blankly, facing each other.


    ������.��


    Each other��s eyes wide open.


    An incredulous face.


    ��and your sister? ��you also?


    The two spoke almost simultaneously.


    Soon, the two of them kept their mouths shut.


    The situation where we thought each other would have entered the Sky Lounge with Noh Eun-ha.


    However, the galaxy did not choose either of them.


    -Noh Eun-ha, then who is she coming with?


    ������.��


    A question posed by someone.


    That question represented the question of the people present at this moment.


    Right then.


    The sound of the door opening again is heard


    .


    People watched carefully as they entered.


    Their eyes widened.


    ������.��


    Noeun.


    There were also people who remembered his face in this place.


    So, people��s eyes turned to his partner next.


    They just opened their mouths.


    -Why is he coming with Lee Yoo-chun?


    Lee Yoo-chun, a direct descendant of the Luminous Group.


    And his partner Noh Eun-ha.


    People couldn��t help but question the unexpected combinations.


    Noh Eun-ha, by any chance��?


    But whether it is unexpected or not.


    It had nothing to do with those who were determined to discredit Roh Eun-ha, Han Seo-hyun, and Jeong Ha-yang from the beginning.


    Rather, it was a good thing.


    All you have to do is fabricate that Noh Eun-ha��s feelings for Lee Yu-cheon are bigger than those for Han Seo-hyeon and Jeong Ha-yang.


    That��s why Seohyun Han and Hayang Jeong are people without any charm.


    The truth doesn��t matter.


    Because it was stimulating.


    It was something that could greatly damage the reputation of the three people, including Lee Yoo-chun.


    But of course-


    -I��m sorry about you, Eunha. This is what happened because I thoughtlessly asked you if you could act as an escort for this meeting.


    I can��t help it. Because my brother asked me first. I can��t deny it too late. I��m really sorry. If you��re sorry, apologize to my fianc�� and girlfriend.


    yes yes i got it ������.��


    Although the truth doesn��t matter.


    You have to do it in moderation too.


    Who really believes in such rumors?


    Rather than rumors that there is something special between Lee Yu-chun and Noh Eun-ha, the story that Lee Yu-chun hired Roh Eun-ha as an escort player is more credible.


    Above all��


    -Ah, my friend! Actually, you like your fianc�� and your girlfriend equally, so you couldn��t pick just one, right?


    ������.�� The love of my fianc����s girlfriend is very special. I was really touched by your caring. Ah�� I��ve never had anything like this before, even the first time I ate poisoned soup, but I��m about to cry. oh the tears ������.��


    Lee Yoo-cheon and Yoo Do-jun are shouting loudly as if reading a textbook.


    How would it look in terms of circumstances?


    Isn��t this a story that shows how much Eunha values Han Seohyun and Jung Hayang?


    No matter how they faked it, the world was sure to see them as romantics.


    The fact that No Eunha is��!


    Stop it, you bastard! Who do you think believes that?


    Guys��. Let��s not be childish by going this far.


    The real crab�� don��t do it. It��s embarrassing��


    but they��re really great too. Aren��t you ashamed to say that?


    It��s embarrassing��. To say that a direct descendant of the Luminous Group and a direct descendant of the Youngwon Group would do that would be something that even Eunha Noh��s friend would not be able to eat.


    Look at Lee Yoo-chun, who couldn��t even raise his head��


    Eventually, they gave up on fabricating.


    He sadly looked at Lee Yoo-chun and Yoo Do-jun, who were still stubbornly trying to fabricate.


    ��


    When I heard that Ryu Yeon-hwa had an experience attending a party as an escort.


    Eun-ha regretted why she hadn��t been able to think so simple.


    Because of the choice of having to choose one of the two. S��arch* The n?vel_Fire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I couldn��t think of any other way.


    It was a peaceful solution.


    Why did I go through all that trouble?


    This was all I had to do��.


    I had to attend the meeting to save face for Han Seo-hyun and Jung Ha-yang.


    He couldn��t favor only one of the two.


    If so, it��s a simple matter.


    You just need to accompany someone other than the two of you.


    Of course, it wasn��t even if the person accompanying me was a woman.


    I couldn��t leave the two of them and go with another woman.


    If he did, rumors would circulate that he was taking a third woman as his partner, and there was a high possibility that Han Seo-hyun and Jeong Ha-yang would be seen as unattractive.


    In that sense, Eunha looked for a man to accompany her.


    Just in time, there was Yu Do-jun, a direct descendant of Youngone Group, around him.


    Of course, Yoo Do-jun��.


    ����Eunha�� Think carefully. I think you��re out of your mind right now. Then, is there any chance that I will die from being hit by Hayangi and Han Seohyun noona?��


    Yoo Do-jun flatly refused.


    I didn��t even try to listen, saying I didn��t want to explode the shrimp in the whale fight.


    In the end, Eun-ha had to ask Lee Yu-chun of the Luminous Group for help.


    thank you brother It��s thanks to my brother. Eunha��.


    Why? ��no. I��m glad it was helpful to you. Hahaha�� I won��t be able to carry my face properly for a while.


    Lee Yu-chun also expressed disapproval.


    However, by bringing up the fact that Eunha didn��t promise to fully help herself in the Luminous Group.


    Lee Yu-chun gave up and hired Eun-ha as an escort.


    But it��s Eunha. Can we stop acting like this? Let��s do a little more. I need to nail it down so that other people won��t say anything else later. Damn��


    Meanwhile, the galaxy added a number.


    He wanted to let others know why he was hired by Lee Yoo-chun and why he had to make this choice so that others would not misunderstand.


    Thanks to that, Yoo Do-jun and Lee Yoo-chun were performing passionately at their discretion.


    Do-joon, who said that he was sorry for refusing Eun-ha��s request and that he would help with this, brought tears to his eyes.


    Yoochun, who usually doesn��t use swear words, mumbled something.


    ��Hyung, Do-joon. Then I��ll take good care of the rest. You know how public opinion is that I��m on good terms with Seohyun and Hayang all day long, right?


    ��Haha����


    No matter how the two of them react.


    Eventually, Noh Eun-ha decided to find Han Seo-hyeon and Jung Ha-yang with brisk steps.


    Just in time, two people stood close by.


    no it came


    ��Seo Hyun-ah, Hayang-ah! Did I do well?


    Feeling refreshed as her worries were resolved, Eunha happily waved her hand.


    ��Is it good?


    ��Is it good?


    It is said that the two had a twinkle in their eyes.

 Chapter 540

    Relife Player 540(a)


    [Chapter 147]


    [The power to fabricate the truth (2)]


    It was a go-stop, but in reality, people in the political and business world could not slander anything.


    No matter how much it seemed like a place to criticize Noh Eun-ha, Han Seo-hyun, and Jeong Ha-yang, there was bound to be a plausible cause externally.


    In the end, a cause that others couldn��t understand was like spitting in my face.


    So I thought Eunha was the best.


    I thought-.


    -Do you like Yuchun oppa that much? coward.


    Why are you doing this to me��


    My girlfriend and my fianc�� didn��t like something.


    Eun-ha, who faced the two, was somewhat discouraged.


    Ahaha��. I think my role is over, so I��ll go see my acquaintances. Eunha uh�� good job. Brother, I��m going too!


    Uh�� I came today to escort you, so I��m with you��


    Where are you going? Where are you going? ������.��


    Lee Yucheon and Yoo Dojun sneaked away.


    The galaxy was abandoned as it was.


    In front, his girlfriend and fiance were raising their mouths.


    It was a laugh that sent a spine stand.


    Laughing isn��t laughing��


    Maybe it��s because it��s summer.


    Eunha broke into a cold sweat.


    In my mind, I want to use Ubo and run away right away.


    However, the two of them grabbed Eunha��s wrist as if they knew about Eunha��s heart.


    ����!


    On the left is Jeong Ha-yang.


    Seohyun Han on the right.


    They growl low as they squeeze his wrists.


    You should go say hello with me��.


    Don��t think about taking a break today.


    ��yes.


    With both hands held by the two.


    Eunha Noh had a premonition of the hell being dragged here and there by them.


    ��


    Go around saying hello to people around you to reveal your relationship.


    However, Eunha didn��t have to go to say hello.


    congratulations haha You��re the childhood friend you��ve liked since you were little, right? Have you finally made up your mind? Great.


    huh! thank you, Sister. Eunha, this is when I just entered the meeting kindly��.


    Hello.


    hello. I��ve heard a lot about Hayang from before. Do you just want the white to cry? You know it��s because I won��t let you go then.


    Hey sister, don��t do that.


    Among peers with a small age gap, Jung Ha-yang and Han Seo-hyun were people who stood in a position that no one could ignore.


    Alice Group��s ranking is 4th in the financial world.


    Sirius Group ranks second in the financial world.


    It is said that the ranking among business groups is nothing more than a ranking of the assets owned by the group.


    Nevertheless, the influence of the second and fourth place in the business world was by no means negligible.


    So, the direct relatives of the business group bowed down on their own.


    Even if Eunha was standing side by side with Jeong Ha-yang and Han Seo-hyun, she came to see them on her own.


    Phew��.


    It saved me the trouble of looking for it.


    It was embarrassing to stand still and deal with people without even taking a step.


    People are almost standing in line to say hello.


    To think that I had to go downstairs and do this again later��


    .


    Eun-ha stuck out her tongue at Jung Ha-yang, who was dealing with people by her side without showing it.


    It wasn��t just Jeong Ha-yang.


    In the immediate vicinity, Han Seo-hyun was dealing with the people who gathered around her one by one.


    As soon as the greeting here is over, I have to go over there and say hello again, right?


    There are so many direct descendants of the group��


    Eunha sighed inwardly.


    Currently, he was going back and forth between his fianc�� and his girlfriend at a certain time.


    After Eun-ha finished greeting Jeong Ha-yang with the people who came to say hello.


    I couldn��t even take a break and had to go to Han Seo-hyun and exchange greetings with the people who came to see her.


    Of course, there were a lot of cases where I ran into people who had said hello once while going back and forth between the two.


    ��What? Previously, Hayang was your boyfriend, and this time Seohyun is meeting as your fianc��? I won��t let go if Hayang rings too, but if Seohyun rings too, I won��t let go, you know? Anyway, congratulations on getting engaged!


    ��thank you.


    Of course, those who had a good relationship with Alice Group and Sirius Group passed it off as just having fun.


    It is said that Eunha-ya will be cursed once more to eat once.


    Still, it��s nice to see Hayang and Seohyun in a good mood.


    The crowd of people who flocked to Han Seo-hyun disappeared once and for all.


    Eun-ha went back to Jung Ha-yang and exchanged greetings with the people.


    Although he was tired because he had no time to rest, it was nice to see the people he was dating receiving congratulations without swearing.


    Meanwhile-.


    ��It��s Eunha.


    why?


    He is in the middle of a conversation with a young man who is one year older than himself. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Jeong Ha-yang secretly pulled the hem of his clothes.


    she whispered


    I think it would be better to go to Seohyun unnie. why?


    That��


    Worried tone.


    Eunha heard Hayang��s words and immediately turned her head to where Seohyun was.


    My eyebrows were furrowed.


    Because Seohyun Han was talking to a certain man.


    It seems like they��re just saying hello�� but I thought Seohyun��s unnie would be uncomfortable


    .


    Han Seo-hyun��s ex-fianc��.


    ok i��ll go Hayang, please wait here for a moment.


    I��m fine so let��s go And thank you so much for coming today.


    It��s a place to inform others, of course you should come. I will be back.


    ��huh!


    Jung Ha-yang gently pushed his back.


    Eunha then lightly kissed her lips.


    Her face softened and the people who came to speak with her squealed.


    ��


    After breaking up with Seohyun Han.


    Choi Ye-jang had to be surrounded by rumors that he had a problem as a man.


    It hurt his pride, but he had no choice but to accept it because he had a reason for disqualifying the engagement.


    -Yejin, you are here. Where are you going brother?


    ��to Seohyun. bro are you crazy im not crazy Don��t just follow me, go to Jung Ha-yang.


    Of course for the past year.


    Choi Ye-jang has suffered invisible finger pointing from people in the political and business circles.


    Reputation was a mess.


    Pride was thoroughly trampled upon.


    It was the worst year ever.


    No, it��s still in progress.


    By the way-


    -You look good.


    Seohyun Han was different from herself.


    Choi Ye-jang was able to see her ex-fianc�� among the people after a long time.


    She was shining brightly under the bright lights.


    Did Seohyun Han have a face like that? What is he? You weren��t like that before. Wow�� he��s funny too�� I��ve never seen him before.


    Next to Noh Eun-ha.


    Seohyun Han was smiling brightly.


    She always showed a blunt face in front of people.


    Even the people around her were surprised, so there was no way that Choi Ye-jang, Han Seo-hyun��s ex-fianc��, could not have noticed.


    -It��s been a while, Seohyun. ����.


    it was unbearable.


    So he approached Han Seo-hyun, who was dealing with people alone after Noh Eun-ha disappeared.


    Seeing him splitting the crowd and appearing, Han Seo-hyun made a startled expression.


    ������.��


    Among the people in this room.


    There was not a single person who did not know the relationship between the two.


    The people were silent and their gazes filled with curiosity.


    ��long time no see.


    A voice fell in silence.


    She seemed embarrassed for a moment, but then treated him with a comfortable face as if she had never done that. Choi Ye-jang


    quickly


    bit his teeth.


    Deep down, he hoped that she would look at him and show some regret.


    Or, he hoped that he would feel sorry for himself who was being criticized by people.


    But she made a face that said she had no feelings for him.


    how have you been doing? ��Thanks to you, I��ve been fine.


    ��I see.


    Bite fast and grit your teeth.


    He sighed and clenched his fist.


    What the heck do you mean by ��thank you��?


    who has reached this point


    Choi Ye-jang felt hatred for Han Seo-hyun, who was standing there alone.


    why why


    Are you saying that only you should be dirty?


    Why are you standing in front of me as another man��s woman while receiving congratulations from people?


    Choi Ye-jang was angry.


    angry-


    -I��m glad you were doing well. I��m still keeping the letter you sent me��


    ������.��


    I decided to get nauseous.


    I decided to scratch Han Seo-hyun.


    You too, try to fall like me.


    Choi Ye-jang laughed at Han Seo-hyun, who was unable to open her mouth.


    Come to think of it, was it around this time? A long time ago, when you came back from Japan, you said let��s go to YH World alone. ������.��


    Didn��t I send you a letter saying you can��t ride Vikings because you��re scared? Eunha: Did you know that you can��t ride a Viking?


    ������.��


    There was that too. You��


    while people are rolling their eyes.


    While Seohyun Han is stiff.


    Choi Ye-jang revealed facts that exist and do not exist.


    He didn��t know that it would lower his reputation.


    However, he didn��t care much because he had a bad reputation anyway.


    So it was up to the listeners to accept the truth.


    When he thinks so and continues to fabricate lies as the truth��.


    -Sorry, did you wait? ��Galaxy.


    ������!��


    What were you doing?


    When it came out of nowhere.


    Noh Eun-ha put her arm around Han Seo-hyun��s shoulder from behind.


    When he arbitrarily put his hand on her hair, Seohyun Han trembled.


    Is the White side finished? still there. But it seemed there were more people here, so I came here.


    ��okay.


    ����.


    Then, after checking his face, Seohyun Han entrusts herself to his touch.


    Sparks flew in Choi Ye-jang��s eyes.


    Either that or not-.


    ��I think I just caught a glimpse, but did you want to go to an amusement park? don��t speak �� not so much.


    If you want to go there, would you like to go with me?


    what?


    come with me It��s vacation time, so I��ll have plenty of time. ����. why? no?


    no good yes let��s go


    completely ignoring their existence.


    Han Seo-hyun and Noh Eun-ha salting in front of their eyes.


    Choi Ye-jang gritted it.


    right then-


    ��By the way, who is the person in front of you? introduce me too �� He is the older brother of YH Group��s Choi Ye-jang. 3 years older than you


    Oh, I see. nice to meet you. �� nice to meet.


    while already knowing


    Noh Eun-ha speaks out loud as if it��s the first time they��re meeting.


    Choi Ye-jang shook hands with him.


    And��


    ��Ugh��!


    I heard well from Seohyun.


    ��Kuh��.


    We��re only 3 years apart in age, so I��ll put it at ease. can you still?


    ������.��


    The hand seems to be crushed.


    Choi Ye-jang couldn��t control her expression and distorted her face.


    People couldn��t have known that.


    He was able to escape Noh Eun-ha��s hands only when his face turned red.


    You�� You this bird�� What. ����.


    before he gets angry.


    Choi Ye-jang looked up at Noh Eun-ha, who was looking down at her while hugging Seo-hyeon Han from behind.


    Even a year ago, they were about the same height.


    In just one year, Noh Eun-ha grew up and was looking down on herself.


    why do you have something to say Oh no��.


    I instinctively feel it, but a sense of defeat.


    Choi Ye-jang lowered her head.


    Well going. Sorry, we��re a bit busy. Let��s go, Seohyun.


    okay.


    The feeling of something grabbing your ankle.


    Choi Ye-jang could not move.


    In such a situation, Han Seo-hyun walks away while holding Noh Eun-ha��s arm.


    Oh and-.


    without taking a few steps.


    Seohyun Han suddenly turns her head.


    Choi Ye-jang raised her head.


    At that time, the smile on Han Seo-hyun��s lips was obvious ridicule.


    ��I never sent a letter to my brother. Well then��


    My driver sent it. You retired last month.


    ����.And I like Vikings.


    Seohyun Han giggles and disappears.


    Choi Ye-jang thought that the people around her heard it and laughed at her.


    It felt like even my self-respect was crushed.


    On the other hand, his hatred for her has soared.


    ��-!!


    He tried to curse Han Seo-hyun all of a sudden.


    Immediately after, he met Noh Eun-ha��s eyes and was swallowed up in fear.


    ��


    Here��


    When Choi Ye-jang came to his senses, he was standing in the middle of an unfamiliar street.


    ����.


    A landscape as if it had fallen into the past.


    People walking by are talking, but strangely, no sound is heard.


    A rickshaw passes in front of you.


    ��What?


    At that time, the rickshaw stopped a short distance away.


    A man dressed in jet black gets off.


    The man looked at him and grinned.


    What is it��


    The man approaches him.


    It��s dangerous.


    Choi Ye-jang instinctively sensed it.


    He hurriedly tried to run away to avoid the seat, but��.


    ��Bang!!


    Men are faster than that.


    Suddenly, the man pulled a gun out of his chest and pulled the trigger.


    It was a world without sound.


    Choi Ye-jang could clearly hear only the sound of gunpowder exploding.


    ��-!!


    the world seems slow


    Choi Ye-jang could clearly see the bullet exiting the muzzle slowly flying toward him.


    Naturally, I was able to predict where the bullet would fly.


    ? A ? ? ? ? ? ? ?


    It flies to a bad place.


    Avoid.


    However, the world seemed slow, but my body did not move as I thought.


    slow.


    If we keep going like this, the bullets will be��


    ����!!


    The bullet hits there.


    Rather than pain, the fear of bullets penetrating the clothes and breaking through the thin skin and digging deeper and deeper came over me.


    The fear was fleeting.


    It was also a surprise.


    Before the body can scream in pain, the mind screams.


    And so, in his receding consciousness, he remembered only the man with the hat pressed down and a fishy smile on his lips.


    ����.


    Blackout.


    ��


    ������.


    I came to my senses.


    The first thing that caught my eye was the unfamiliar ceiling.


    Choi Ye-jang wondered why she was lying on the bed.


    Come to think of it��


    It seems like it happened just a moment ago.


    What I wish was a dream passed through my mind.


    He jumped up.


    ����.


    I looked around and it seemed to be a hospital.


    wearing a patient gown.


    Recognizing the situation, Choi Ye-jang felt her body tremble.


    no.


    Shouldn��t be


    lips quivering


    He tried to move his hand downward as if he was about to have a seizure.


    right then-


    ��In


    a world where no sound could be heard, the sound of a door suddenly being opened was heard.


    ����.


    People in white clothes.


    Before long, they entered the hospital room and surrounded his bed.


    ��no.


    It won��t be.


    People with dark faces.


    The older man at the front of them opens his mouth.


    No sound.


    However, Choi Ye-jang could intuit what the man was saying to her.


    ����.


    No.


    Consciousness seems to be cut off.


    But you have to check.


    He reached out and groped down.


    ����!


    does not exist.


    not caught


    there��s nothing.


    No, no, no, why is this not there?


    ? ? ?��.


    ? ? ? ? ? ? ?��


    ? lor ? ? ? A ? A a��.


    Blackout.

 Chapter 541

    Relife Player 541(b)


    [Chapter 147]


    [The power to fabricate the truth (3)]


    ��For the time being, he won��t be able to act as a man.


    Stygian child.


    Eun-ha, who instilled a fear into Choi Ye-jang, quickly left.


    Seohyun Han followed without saying anything.


    What��s up with all these guys? ��I know. I didn��t even know that I could be such a nasty person.


    Looking back, Choi Ye-jang is sitting in a state of dismay.


    Eun-ha looked away from him and had a conversation with Han Seo-hyun.


    People didn��t try to come closer, as if they were noticing.


    More than that, you promised me. huh? what?


    Han Seo-hyun, who was in the middle of seeing Choi Ye-jang��s evil.


    Then she giggled and spoke to him.


    Eunha tilted her head.


    Immediately, she frowned.


    ��Amusement park.


    ����.


    Clear some time soon.


    Ahaha�� you know. what?


    It��s not good for him to keep pretending to know Han Seo-hyun.


    I just said it out of anger.


    But she seems to have taken it seriously.


    Eunha smiled awkwardly and tried to defuse the situation.


    She didn��t seem to think so.


    Eventually, as if the galaxy were crawling in��.


    �C Shall we go together? Are you crazy?


    ����. Once with me and once with White. Can��t we go separately?


    oh it was a joke I was thinking of doing that from the beginning��


    There were things I had to protect in order to keep both legs amicable.


    If you spread it on one side, you had to spread it equally on the other side.


    If the balance is not balanced, a red signal comes to human relations.


    Ha��


    No Eun-ha wanted to cry.


    On the other hand, Seohyun Han seemed to be in a good mood.


    right then-


    The door to the


    Kiik Sky Lounge opened.


    Eunha suddenly heard the sound of the door and turned her head.


    ������.��


    The two of them came inside after a while after the meeting started.


    People��s eyes turned to


    ��Sorry. are we late? I was coming late because the road was blocked. I��m really sorry!


    Clicking the heels again and again.


    A well-dressed woman spoke in a shrill voice.


    I never thought


    he would come here�� .


    It was the first woman I had ever seen.


    He could see through the woman��s true identity by looking at the partner she brought.


    There was also a supplementary explanation from Seohyun Han.


    Hong Ye-hwa of the Dangun Ilbo. Apparently, he attended as a representative of the Dangun Group.


    Hong Ye-hwa��.


    Hong Ye-hwa, a direct descendant of the Dangun Ilbo.


    However, his gaze was directed not to her, but to the young man standing next to her.


    warm sun.


    ������.��


    When Noh Eun-ha found him.


    Onyang also found him.


    The eyes of the two met.


    I thought we met.


    ��what?


    where is he looking now?


    Eun-ha realized that On Tae-yang��s gaze was subtly elsewhere.


    where are you looking


    Eunha frowned and followed him.


    ��huh?


    Soon, I noticed that On Taeyang��s eyes were on Han Seohyun.


    Eunha frowned.


    Seohyun Han also seemed to be looking at Taeyang, perhaps noticing his gaze.


    Before long-.


    ��Apparently��


    why? do you know him


    Seohyun Han slowly opens her mouth.


    Eunha tilted her head.


    She knew something.


    So he listened to her words.


    -I think he has a crush on me? ��Eh?


    Eunha doubted my ears.


    ��


    If there is a noble and beautiful person.


    Could it be that it refers to that person?


    Phew, but I��m glad I got there before it was over. Isn��t that the sun? huh? sun? boy?


    ����.


    A meeting of those in power. S��ar?h the Nov��l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    No, a meeting of those who will have it someday.


    On Taeyang, who had no choice but to accompany Hong Ye-hwa, who whined that she had no partner to go with, looked around.


    ������.��


    The direct descendants of the political and business world.


    Classes you don��t like.


    Since he came here, he intended to clearly remember the faces of people who lived in a world different from his own.


    Then I suddenly felt a gaze.


    On Taeyang discovered Noh Eun-ha.


    sun? boy?


    do it again


    I knew Noh Eun-ha would be here.


    There was no disappointment, no anger.


    Because I knew he was like that anyway.


    So he made a sullen face and tried to identify the face of the woman next to him, presumably his fianc��.


    Wow�� And


    then I was involuntarily admiring it.


    A woman who exudes elegance just by standing still.


    There was a person in front of me who looked like a picture, as if he was not a person in the world.


    Taeyang!? Boy! Where are you going?


    My feet moved spontaneously.


    On Taeyang went forward, not paying attention to the sound calling him.


    I wanted to see her closer.


    I wanted to touch it once to see if it actually existed.


    Onyang stretched out his hand.


    By the way-


    ��What is it? why are you like this?


    Ah��


    she suddenly gets pushed back.


    On Taeyang was heartbroken to see her startled and pushed back.


    Suddenly grabbing someone


    isn��t it too much


    ��Noh Eun-ha��


    Isn��t he treating her too harshly?


    On Taeyang glared at Noh Eun-ha, who hid her behind her back.


    At that time, Noh Eun-ha��s eyes flashed for a very brief moment.


    Stygian child


    ��


    On Taeyang seems to have a crush on me.


    The moment she heard those words from Seohyun Han, Eunha immediately reached out her hand.


    My body reacted faster than my head.


    Quickly hiding her behind his back, he glared at the warm sun.


    ��What is it? why are you like this? Ah��


    as soon as I hid Han Seohyun behind my back.


    On Taeyang let out a sigh as if feeling sorry for him.


    ��I don��t like it.


    Strangely I didn��t like it.


    It was the same when Choi Ye-jang was gathering.


    It was the same now.


    I didn��t know how to express this feeling.


    I felt very dirty.


    So I decided to use the Stygian Eye to scare Onyang.


    Stygian Eye


    ��Keugh��!


    ��I can��t either.


    What are you doing now��


    But it was only for a moment.


    Consumed by fear, he knelt on one leg and quickly regained his senses.


    Instinctively holding on to his collapsing body, he stumbled and murmured.


    What did you do to me�� you didn��t do anything. what?


    didn��t do anything


    Gift < Brave >.


    It has some resistance to magic that attacks the mind.


    Eun-ha, who confirmed the effect of his gift anew, replied bluntly.


    Do you think I��ll believe you didn��t do anything!? Come on tell me!


    On the other hand, On Taeyang persistently questioned him.


    He even grabbed Eunha��s arm roughly as if he was going to somehow get an apology.


    ������!!��


    Even in the midst of the people watching it gasping in amazement.


    He gradually raised his voice.


    Just in time-.


    -I��m sorry. It��s the first time Taeyang is in a position like this, so it��s because he doesn��t know what to do.


    ����.


    Noh Eun-ha��s eyes narrowed.


    By the time the people nearby were about to put on a displeased look.


    Hong Ye-hwa, a direct descendant of the Dangun Ilbo, approached and apologized in a hurry.


    Yehwa noona, let this go. This guy just did something strange to me��.


    So what did Eunha do? The sun must have misunderstood you. Ahaha You said you were tired when you came earlier, but you must have been very tired?


    A place where a word becomes a sword.


    It is said that it is a place where people from the political and business circles gather for exchange, but this place was also a place where they could ruin each other at any time.


    Therefore, interrogating someone was tantamount to destroying that person.


    Sun, please stay still.


    Kuk��.


    The fate of the person with the sword was one of two things.


    Do you kill your opponent with that knife in your hand?


    If not, will you be killed by the opponent��s sword?


    However, On Taeyang��s fate was decided as if he were to be killed by a sword.


    ��as long as you know.


    Thank you��. The sun is coming to you too. ����. Taeyang please��.. �� I��m sorry. I was mistaken.


    The objective situation was clear.


    On Taeyang claimed that Noh Eun-ha tried to harm him, but it was a story that was not accepted by people.


    Because there was no evidence.


    However, everyone witnessed On Taeyang grabbing his arm roughly as if threatening Noh Eun-ha and yelling at her.


    Above all, Onyang did not have the power to say the truth as the truth or to fabricate a lie as the truth.


    ������.��


    Shit��


    I��m not just talking about force.


    Wealth and power, including force.


    Three forces that move the world.


    The place they are now stepping into was a very small society that shrunk the world.


    Among them, only the world of the powerful was cut out and reduced to a lawless zone.


    Power makes the law.


    A world where the law makes justice.


    Truth is meaningless in front of power. It is a world where the presence or absence of power turns truth into lies and lies into truth.


    ��Hi. I��ve heard a lot about you. I am Hong Ye-hwa of Dangun Ilbo.


    Then, what does Onyang have in him?


    there��s nothing.


    They don��t have the strength, money, or power to do that.


    At least, the objective power that could be shown to people was that it received full support from the Dangun Group.


    The proof was that he attended the meeting as Hong Ye-hwa��s partner.


    However-.


    ��I will apologize like this on behalf of Taeyang. I��m really sorry.


    The name of the Dangun Group is now a product of the past.


    The world of weak meat.


    The Dangun Group, which fell outside of the 10th place in the business world, was now just an underdog.


    On the other hand, how about No Eun-ha?


    ��No, looking back, I didn��t have a good attitude either.


    The power possessed by the name < Excellent Donanma >.


    And 2 3 4 6 respectively in the financial world.


    Sirius Eternity Alice Luminous Group��s full-fledged financial power.


    It cannot be said that there is no power either.


    People in the know were inferring what happened there when he was investigated by the Mana Management Organization a while ago.


    There was a rumor that Eunha might have made friends with a fairy.


    ��Kuh��!


    So, without a clear reason.


    no one could touch him.


    Add to that-.


    ��What is he?


    Why did Yehwa bring such a child?


    I don��t know who he is, but he��s an idiot. To think that there is an idiot trying to confront Noh Eun-ha head-on at a time like this��


    Tsk Now is the time to be considerate


    �� Did Seohyun quarrel with her fianc��?


    Hayang can��t do that to her boyfriend. I really don��t even notice


    Earlier, Yoochun boasted that Noh Eunha was a trustworthy friend, but this just caught Yoochun��s eyes. What should I do��.


    As people and people are connected, armed power, power, and wealth are connected to each other.


    Just as the world where connected people gather becomes a society.


    The three forces intertwine to shape the world and make society function.


    In other words, the people who are directly connected to Noh Eun-ha and the people who are connected become her strength again.


    ������.��


    The only thing Noh Eun-ha had in her hands was force.


    However, the people connected to him hold different powers.


    obviously.


    In this small society, a person with power is not a warm sun, but a glowing person.


    Those who are sensitive to the direction of power knew it very well.


    So I didn��t try to dry it.


    didn��t want to step out


    I just stood behind Eunha��s back and just watched.


    Damn damn damn��


    Onyang wasn��t blind either.


    He realized how unfavorable the world he was stepping into was.


    So, resentfully, I bowed down to Eunha.


    But he couldn��t seem to control the rising emotions.


    Hatred welled up in his eyes.


    Nausea came out of his mouth.


    ��Looking at it, I can��t do it.


    And Seohyun Han, who had been quietly watching the situation behind Eunha��s back, seemed uncomfortable.


    Han Seo-hyun shook off Eun-ha��s hand and stepped in front of On-taeyang.


    Who are you?


    ����.


    with an annoyed look.


    Seohyun Han was brainwashed by Onyang.


    Then Onyang shut his mouth.


    Onyang did not answer.


    It doesn��t matter who you are. Anyway, if you ask Hong Ye-hwa, who brought you here, it��s not you


    .


    ��Because it will be.


    It was when she was about to express her displeasure to Hong Ye-hwa by saying that.


    The sound of heels clicking


    again and again .


    In a situation where people were whispering lowly, someone strode out.


    ������.��


    In the middle of people��s gaze.


    A woman in a green dress appeared boldly.


    ��Odd Eye.


    A woman with bobbed hair giggles.


    Her eyes were different colors.


    Yellow on the left and blue on the right.


    Odd child.


    ��Why are you ruining the good mood? Even I feel like an asshole��


    ������.��


    There was only one woman with odd eyes in the world of politics and business.


    Eun-ha looked at the woman standing in front of her in a protective posture.


    I heard that Dangun fell as far as he was going, so I guess that was true? Direct relatives of our age did not attend, but you, a direct descendant of a small newspaper company, attended as a representative. Are you still having a succession dispute? To believe that the only person in the world to trust is the direct descendant of a newspaper company that is taking a stance that is separate from corporations��. You misunderstood��.


    On behalf of the half-fallen Dangun group.


    Samra Group, which has newly entered the top 10 in the business world.


    The main business areas are aviation, shipping, transportation, energy development, etc.


    He was a direct misunderstanding of the Samra Group.

 Chapter 542

    Relife Player 542


    [Chapter 147]


    [The power to fabricate the truth (4)]


    Samra Group.


    Eunha didn��t remember much information about the Samra Group.


    Because in my previous life, it wasn��t a business group with that much influence.


    The groups outside the top 10 were busy checking each other, so they weren��t in a situation to voice the fairy government��


    Compared to what the 10 groups did, it was just cute.


    In a market related to players.


    In the device sector, Galaxy Group and Sirius Group showed strength.


    Also, in the potion sector, Alice Group and Youngone Group showed strength in the insurance sector.


    And if the Dangun Group, which had a great influence in the player market, was dominating personal connections and distribution on the ground.


    The Samra Group also controlled the distribution of air and shipping, as well as the energy development sector.


    However, the Samra Group was strongly pushed back compared to other groups that occupied the market.


    There were so many dangerous parts in the sky and the sea, so there was a limit to the group��s growth.


    The way to advance to the ground was virtually blocked by the Dangun group.


    The Samra Group had no choice but to reign as the loser of the skies and seas.


    Of course, the Samra Group did not reveal itself well at official events.


    The only thing Eunha remembers about the Samra Group is that the person who will one day be appointed as the chairman of the Samra Group is a woman from Odd Eye.


    ��Hae-in, you�� No matter how you say it, aren��t you talking too harshly? So why are you coming so late and making such a fuss? If you��re late, you��ll just come in quietly and keep your seat. Why are you attracting attention? Are you a servant?


    Hey�� Misunderstood! Are you really like this?


    ����.


    in that sense.


    Eun-ha was at a loss for words when she saw Samra Group��s direct misunderstanding who suddenly stepped forward and threatened Hong Ye-hwa, a direct descendant of the Dangun Ilbo.


    It scares me once��.


    Were you killing your personality before returning?


    A misunderstood person who openly wages a fight.


    She seemed far from prudence.


    She, who had not been left in the impression of the galaxy in her previous life, was clearly imprinted at this moment.


    It��s crazy��


    And the galaxy frowned.


    Oh Hae-in, who behaved casually in a place where a word could become a knife, was a typical idiot.


    An idiot who can��t control his arrogance after becoming one of the top 10 groups.


    I thought so at first.


    But-.


    ��What are you doing right now in front of Seohyun? what?


    Unless you��ve seen Seohyun as water, there��s no way you��d bring an unqualified person in front of you and start a fight. no?


    ����.


    Are you aware of who you��re dealing with? Oh, is it possible that your mindset hasn��t gotten out of being a kid in kindergarten yet?


    That��s not it! It��s like I��m thinking of ignoring Seohyun��


    Then remember it clearly. I mean, now we��re not in a relationship where we can just hahahaha like we used to be. �� Ugh��


    Eun-ha soon changed her mind.


    Oh Hae In was getting angry on behalf of Seo Hyun Han.


    Looking at it now, she was confronting Hong Ye-hwa by stepping forward as if to protect Han Seo-hyeon.


    In other words, Oh Hae-in was thoroughly siding with Han Seo-hyun.


    It��s been a while since Seohyun came out, so you shouldn��t ruin the atmosphere of the meeting like this. �� that��s�� I��m really sorry��


    Hong Ye-hwa bites her lips hard.


    She lowers her head and shrugs her shoulders.


    However, Oh Hae-in only made a sound of excitement and did not pay attention to her, who once enjoyed glory and now has fallen.


    You are no longer the old you. Understand the situation and act accordingly.


    ����. So, can you take your partner who��s been staring at me for a while and go somewhere quiet?


    ��okay. Seohyun-ah, I��m sorry. I didn��t mean to do this. If you��re angry�� I��ll formally apologize next time. �� no. are you okay. call me later have a good time today yes you too Oh, congratulations on getting engaged.


    It��s not a unit of the past.


    It is not the Samra of the past.


    The tide has completely turned.


    Hong Ye-hwa deeply apologized to Han Seo-hyun in front of people.


    Soon after, she took the disgruntled On Taeyang and disappeared somewhere.


    Although some people followed her.


    It only seemed more shabby for nothing because there were so few people.


    Dangun was on the decline.


    It��s ugly��


    Meanwhile, Oh Hae-in whistled about what was so good about it.


    She immediately turned around and spoke to Seohyun Han.


    Hello Seohyun. It��s been a really long time. I wanted to go say hello first, but there were a lot of people flocking to you, so I��ve been holding back until now. yes hello long time no see. ����.


    It��s completely different from before.


    Eun-ha looked at Oh Hae-in, who was quickly raising her luck with a cheesy atmosphere.


    Our eyes met.


    Odd Eye smiles.


    Seen up close, how tall are you? Seohyun got her fianc�� very well. Ah, I��m the same age as Seohyun, so can we talk? ��Yes, yes.


    let go too If you��re two years older, what are you friends with?


    I will, then.


    Like an odd eye observing a galaxy.


    Eunha also observes Oh Hae-in.


    Then she growled.


    -You don��t have to be too vigilant.


    ����.


    I��m not such a bad person. The reason I got angry with Yehwa a while ago was because I had a personal matter and was annoyed at seeing you look down on you. ����.


    But you didn��t seem to have a good relationship with that guy before��. If something like that happens again, tell me. I��ll show you what I saw instead.


    it��s ok you don��t have to


    Don��t try to hit the wall like that. Because I just want to be friends with you let��s shake hands


    Oh Hae-in holds out his hand.


    Eun-ha looked at the hand for a long time before shaking her hand.


    The corners of her mouth go up.


    Then, as if others were listening, he opened his mouth in a clear voice.


    ��On behalf of the Samra Group, I sincerely congratulate you on your engagement. And congratulations on dating Hayang. I��ll go say hello again later when I��m with Hayang.


    ������!!��


    Congratulation with the name of the group in your mouth.


    That meant having goodwill at the group level.


    It is also a group that occupies the bottom seat among the top 10 groups in the business world.


    Oh Hae-in��s remarks were enough to make the people gathered in the hall roll their eyes.


    ��Yes, thank you for congratulating me.


    Then, Seohyun. I hope you have a good time today.


    Ok, thanks.


    Seohyun Han delivered a formal response.


    Oh Hae-in hugged her once and bowed her head respectfully.


    ������!!��


    The hall was shocked again.


    Even if it��s the same group of teenagers.


    Of course, Samra Group, which has just entered the ranks of the last generation, and Sirius Group, which maintains the second place, are in different ranks.


    However, the relationship between the two groups was by no means a hierarchical relationship like the one between the ruler and the subject.


    Even so, the fact that Oh Hae-in bowed her head and stepped back politely��


    ��Are you saying that you��re going to wait on your own?��


    It means that you have no intention of turning the Sirius group into an enemy.


    At the same time, it seemed to mean that he would be polite to the Sirius Group as a superior.


    What are you thinking?


    Even so, Oh Hae-in��s behavior was unconventional.


    Eun-ha looked at her as she returned to her seat with a complicated expression.


    right then-


    �C Oh Hae-in��s actions are natural. No need to complicate things.


    Seohyun Han from the side opened her mouth.


    Eunha turned her gaze to her.


    Her eyes were also following Oh Hae-in��s back.


    It��s called the bottom stone, but it came under the name of a group of 10. In this country, a group of teenagers is a concept that holds great power in people��s perception just by its name.


    ����.


    So, from the point of view of the Samra Group, which was newly incorporated into the top 10 groups, there is no way that the Dangun Group, which is still occasionally referred to as one of the 10 groups, would not look good. The reason Oh Hae-in embarrassed Hong Ye-hwa was because he was angry on our behalf, but it was only to imprint that Samra is standing above Dangun right here.


    ��I never thought of that.


    The Dangun group is the enemy of the Samra group. Perhaps in the future, the Samra Group will try to keep the Dangun Group in check in order to erase it from people��s memories.


    Han Seo-hyun��s explanation.


    Eunha nodded.


    Only then did the situation make sense.


    If the Samra Group plays a role in keeping the Dangun Group in check�� I am grateful.


    I knew that the Dangun group could not be revived.


    Nevertheless, Eunha was still wary of the Dangun group, which had an influence in the player industry.


    However, it could be said that the concerns were alleviated if the Samra Group held the check.


    But why did Oh Hae-in just bow her head at us?


    to look good


    So why do you come out as an author like this?


    It has to be that way too.


    Meanwhile, Eun-ha asked Han Seo-hyun an unanswered question.


    Then she replied as if it was nothing.


    Sirius secured the largest share and took over Dangun Market, which leads to the core of the player market. Also, Alice took over Dangun Distribution. ����.


    However, when Dangun was shaken the year before last, other groups did not stand still. Galaxy took over Dangun Steel, and elsewhere it took over Dangun��s affiliates, or even stepped in. so?


    Samra Group acquired a small affiliate among Dangun��s affiliates, and was able to acquire a small stake in Dangun Market and Dangun Distribution. It can be said that the Samra Group, which has been active only in the sky and the sea, has found a way to go overland even if it is like a thread. ����.


    So, from Samra Group��s point of view, wouldn��t it be better to look good to Sirius and Alice Group? Because we have the biggest stake. ����.


    In that sense-.


    Seohyun Han looks away.


    I look up at the galaxy.


    she continues


    ��The Samra Group has no choice but to be kind to you, who has Hayangi and me. Do you understand now? The reason Oh Hae-in tried to act so respectfully toward you. �� huh. There was a reason for that.


    Don��t be careless though.


    why? Now, Samra Group is trying to congratulate you for the future, but you don��t know if the Samra Group, which will proudly become one of the top 10 groups in the future, will treat you the same way back then. ����.


    Samra Group will definitely take over distribution on the ground someday. In a world where Dangun collapsed, the only powerhouse in the distribution industry was the Samra Group.


    Han Seo-hyun warns.


    Eun-ha listened to her words and looked for Oh Hae-in again.


    ����.


    far away.


    Oh Hae-in was waving his hand.


    ��That child, Oh Hae-in, is with my older sister. If you think I��m on your side, you��ll get a big nose injury someday. keep in mind I��ll keep that in mind.


    Seohyun Han said quietly.


    Eunha nodded.


    ��


    Receiving congratulations from people who are not in the teenage group has already ended.


    All that was left was to say hello to the direct descendants belonging to the 10th group.


    To say hello twice��


    Are you tired?


    ��no. are you okay. let��s go.


    Once around the banquet hall with Han Seo-hyeon and once around the banquet hall with Jung Ha-yang.


    That��s downright inefficient.


    Eunha let out a sigh.


    Then Jeong Ha-yang, who had her arms entangled in his arms, worried about him.


    Because I couldn��t buy her worries.


    Eun-ha struggled to regain her energy and looked for a direct descendant to meet next.


    Oh, there is Geon-woong. Gun-woong is someone you know, right? Do I have to say hello��


    because what we know is different from what other people know. Gunwoong!


    He exchanged greetings with his immediate family on behalf of the Galaxy Group.


    Youngwon Group and Luminous Group were the first to say hello.


    It was the first time I had a conversation with a direct descendant of Fine Group.


    YH Group received greetings on behalf of Choi Ye-jang, who said she would rest in the break room.


    When I said hello to Han Seo-yeon, I was really, really, really dying��.


    On the other hand, ironically.


    Eun-ha had to go to greet Jeong Ha-yang when greeting Han Seo-hyun, and conversely, when greeting Jeong Ha-yang, she had to go to greet Han Seo-yeon and Han Seo-hyun.


    At that time, Eunha tasted like dying.


    It was definitely a highlight for the people present.


    Samra treated her very hospitably��


    Meanwhile, when Eunha went to meet Hayang and Oh Haein.


    Oh Hae-in treated the two of them with utmost care, just as Han Seo-hyun expected.


    Anyway, now there are two groups left.


    It was only KK and Donghae.


    ��As I already said at the academy, congratulations on dating both of you.


    Kim Gun-woong, a direct descendant of KK Group.


    Kim Gun-woong, who was having a conversation with the people around him, welcomed Eun-ha and Jeong Ha-yang.


    Grandpa��s heart may be different, but�� First of all, I have no intention of pretending to be with you. Let��s get along well in the future.


    Do you remember what you owed me?


    ��yes I remember.


    Let��s get along.


    Ha��


    Geon-woong, who had an expression of chewing shit for a moment, changed his face as if he had never done that.


    Eunha burst into laughter at the sight of him struggling with herself.


    The remaining group was Donghae Group.


    -Ha�� Did you come again? Just come to say hello. Why are you so formal?


    young master.


    ��yes, you two get along well. okay?


    Jeong Geum-jeon, a direct descendant of the Donghae Group.


    He sat down on a sofa in the corner of the banquet hall and spoke plainly.


    Then he clenched his chin and snorted.


    But, little boy. yes why?


    Where the hell did this old kid like to go out with? No matter how much I think about it, I can��t understand your taste. No kid, what��s good about him��


    This hyung stops talking��.


    Jeong Geum-jeon grumbles while pointing at the galaxy.


    Eunha was dumbfounded and tried to say something.


    right then-


    ��You look good! Oh my gosh! ������.��


    What?


    You are very handsome. Another reason why I like Eunha is�� ������.��


    Jeong Ha-yang interrupts Eunha.


    Shout out confidently as if to be heard by those around you.


    She excitedly talks about her crush on Eunha.


    People all heard it.


    Jeong Geum-jeon opened his mouth to say that it was ridiculous.


    Lastly, the galaxy��.


    ��Hayang-ah, please stop��


    I was too shy to raise my face.


    If there is even a mouse hole, I want to hide.


    It is said that Eunha bowed her head.


    ��


    ��Eunha, do you have a moment?


    I��ll finish my round of greetings.


    The meeting is almost over.


    I tried to take a break by eating food I hadn��t eaten before.


    At that time, Yu Do-jun suddenly approached Eun-ha.


    why? What��s going on?


    It��s a bit awkward to talk about here�� Why don��t we go outside and talk?


    ��Okay then.


    Yoo Do-jun��s face was serious.


    Eun-ha, who looked at his face, decided to have a conversation outside.


    Fortunately, if you go up one more floor, you can go out to the roof.


    ha��


    what��s going on?


    The night wind is lukewarm.


    Eunha and Yu Do-jun, who went out under the summer night sky, leaned against the railing and looked at the night view for a long time.


    ������.��


    The night in Myeong-dong was bright.


    The area outside of Seoul was pitch black.


    ��I just got a call.


    I was blankly counting the outskirts of Seoul.


    Yoo Do-jun finally opened his mouth.


    Eunha listened to his words.


    According to what those who researched the Eternal New Testament found out��.


    Depressing and heavy.


    Yu Do-Jun sighed in between and recounted what he had learned while researching the Eternal New Testament.


    ��In the end�� you��ve reached this point.


    A story I heard once in my previous life.


    Eun-ha admired the fact that Yoo Do-jun uncovered the darkness of the Eternal New Testament a year earlier than before returning.


    However, the story he told was never something that could be done with admiration alone.


    ��Is this what it is?


    ��okay.


    Yoo Do-jun handed over his smartphone.


    It was a picture of a research report he had obtained while researching the Eternal New Testament.


    Eunha read the title of the report.


    ��New Humanity Project��


    New Humanity Project.


    It was a report on a human experiment. S~ea??h the ��ovelFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Even without flipping through a few more pictures, the galaxy could tell what the Eternal New Testament was up to.


    That��s why Yoo Do-jun has a serious face.


    you will though


    The darkness in which the Eternal Group is deeply intertwined.


    It was an act that could


    lead to the uprooting of the Youngone Group .


    Nevertheless, Yoo Do-jun came to Eun-ha with ambition to correct it.


    galaxy


    uh.


    That��s why Eun-ha knew what Yoo Do-jun would say next.


    He is no different from before the return.


    I looked at Yoo Do-jun, who opened his mouth as if he had made up his mind.


    -Let me make one request. If you do it wrong�� It��s a request that could kill you.


    desperately


    As if to give it a chance.


    Yoo Do-jun exhales.


    But the galaxy didn��t want to listen to what he had to say.


    ��Yes, that��s good. please listen to me �� what? I beg you to listen. what��s the problem.


    No��I think about it��


    There��s nothing to think about.


    ����.


    I told you.


    Yoo Do-jun stood blankly.


    Yoo Do-jun waits for his next words.


    Noh Eun-ha smiled.


    -I will make you a king.


    I owed a lot to Yoo Do-jun.


    Now is the time to pay off that debt.

 Chapter 543

    Relife Player 543(a)


    [Chapter 148]


    [New Humanity Project]


    ��Mana is not inherited.


    Mana in the body that is not inherited from parents and cannot be determined even by acquired factors!


    In that only the providence of nature determines the amount of mana that a being can hold for the rest of its life.


    Isn��t that a gift given equally to all of us in this unequal world and an innate quality?


    God damn dice game!


    After all, even though humans have excluded the concept of God starting with the Scientific Revolution, they are still unable to completely escape from God.


    In a world where God has disappeared, absurdly.


    Even stupid people do not try to run away from the monsters in front of them, but are praying to a non-existent god to save them.


    Those people even worship Mana as a god when there is nothing to pray for.


    As a scientist who denies the existence of God, this is truly deplorable.


    (Omitted)


    In order to stabilize the world that has become anarchy, I think a new iron man must emerge.


    A world where monsters are rampant and order has disappeared!


    Therefore, I think that a philosopher who has the power that no one dares to disobey should organize the chaos and organize a new order.


    He is just a superman.


    People who use magic to kill monsters and have powers that cannot be called human beings.


    Did you say that at some point you were called a player?


    Anyway, the player should become the standard of the new world and become a vested interest.


    (omitted)


    �� he said.


    I can��t help but shudder.


    This is how I can gain the glory of being a man who conquers the gods.


    I will sort out the story.


    Mana is not inherited.


    No one can control the destiny that is decided at birth.


    What determines our human limitations cannot be solved by modern science.


    However, mana in the body comes from the heart.


    Then, if you take out the heart of a person who has a lot of mana and transplant it into another person��s body, how will the mana in that person��s body change?


    Since the body��s mana originates from the heart, wouldn��t it be that a person who transplanted a heart that produces a vast amount of mana would have a vast amount of mana in their body?


    Even if we cannot congenitally create the human we want, isn��t it possible to create the human we want later?


    Then, in terms of creating human beings, what is the difference between what I will do in the future and what the god of the Great Joint creates human beings!


    One day I will go down in history as a man who killed God.


    i am god!


    (omitted)


    ��so I decided to name this project as follows in that it creates a more superior human being than the existing human being.


    It��s called ��New Humanity Project��.


    �� From Dr. Deus��s research journal]


    ��


    In a previous life.


    There was a time when the Youngone Group almost disbanded.


    It wasn��t just Youngone Group.


    ��the world was very excited.


    Because it was an incident in which the vested interests were almost uprooted.


    Many groups were intertwined.


    There was no group that was not clean.


    One way or another, each group��s money flowed there.


    To the Eternal New Testament Lab.


    unknown to people for decades.


    There was a project that was being carried out in secret at a research center away from Seoul.


    The name of the project that was revealed to the world at the time was��.


    ��New Humanity Project��


    New Humanity Project.


    It was a study to create an enhanced human, or an enhanced player.


    It was a world where monsters were rampant, so the purpose of creating a human optimized for defeating monsters was not a problem.


    The problem was with the content of the study.


    The criterion for distinguishing living things from non-living things is whether or not they have an organ that creates mana that energizes them.


    In human terms�� such an organ could be called the heart.


    For the reason that he wanted to create a person with vast amounts of mana.


    The Eternal New Drug Lab conducted research on transplanting the heart of a person with a vast amount of mana and transplanting it into a person with a body specialized in combat.


    It was a human experiment.


    Research done illegally.


    They forcibly kidnapped people through brokers and conducted inhumane experiments.


    even-


    ��The test subjects were made up of lower-class people living in the slums or nearby��


    people who live on the bottom.


    People abandoned in a world that no one will find even if they go missing.


    People who are not protected by society and wanderers wandering the streets.


    People were outraged at the news that such weaklings had their hearts removed and died over several decades.


    People raised their voices to condemn the Youngwon Group.


    People from the political and business world who helped in any way in the work of the Eternal New Testament Research Institute were also on the cutting board.


    Eventually, a major overhaul took place in the political and business world.


    Even so, it was as if they were blindfolded and awed��.


    At this time, the generation that went through < End of the Century Destruction > largely resigned from their seats.


    It could be said that it was a time when people who had built up a group in the midst of disaster were going to retire on a grand scale.


    Of course, among them was the chairman of Youngone Group, who created the case called the Eternal New Testament Gate at the center of the case.


    The person who replaced him as president was��.


    ��Do-joon is a great guy too. Even in such a situation, I protected the group and beat all the competitors to become the president.


    Yu Do-Jun, who had not received much attention at that time, ascended to the throne of Youngone Group.


    Of course, it was all Yoo Do-jun��s plan.


    People greatly supported Yoo Do-jun, who revealed to the world the inhumane research that the Eternal New Testament was conducting.


    ����I will be reborn. Cut out all the affected parts and tear the group apart and fix it! We will create a group that will definitely contribute to the development of this country. I will definitely repay the people by renovating my body as one.��


    In a situation where the successors, who were regarded as the chairman of Youngone Group, are in a predicament due to the gate of the New Testament of Eternity.


    Yu Do-Jun passed them all at once and reached the closest to the throne.


    The world raised its hand to him, and he quickly regained the status of Youngone Group by displaying outstanding skills.


    If it had not been for the Eternal New Testament gate�� Yoo Joon would not have been able to become the chairman of the Eternal Group.


    In the end, it was all or nothing.


    Will you aim for a reversal of the situation with the Eternal New Testament gate, or will you destroy the Eternal Group altogether?


    Yoo Do-jun is not a righteous person.


    He was a person who did not try to cover the means and methods to become the chairman of Youngone Group.


    So he used the Eternal New Testament gate thoroughly.


    While eliminating all the people who were enemies to him, he spared those who would be helpful to him.


    That was the reason why people in the political and business circles supported him and raised their voices so that he could become the chairman of Youngone Group.


    If Yu Do-jun had sincerely announced the gate of the Eternal New Testament for justice, the majority of people in the political and business world, including the Youngone Group, would have disappeared from the world.


    Of course, the people who were too deeply involved were not spared��.


    Is it natural if it is natural?


    anyway.


    As a result, Yoo Do-joon becomes the chairman of the Eternal New Testament and achieves the revenge he has been holding in his heart.


    It will come true one year earlier than planned in this life.


    Now, the gates that will shock the world explode.


    ��


    Late night.


    Eunha woke up at the time everyone was asleep.


    ��you can��t wear a school uniform.


    I opened the closet door.


    Eunha hesitated for a long time before the academy uniform.


    An academy uniform that contains various protective magic.


    Among the clothes he currently has, they were optimized for battle.


    However, since it was a secret infiltration into the Eternal New Testament Lab, it was not possible to wear a school uniform that could expose one��s identity.


    I will wear black clothes


    Since it will splatter a lot of blood, it will have to be thrown away, so it is durable and can be discarded��


    In the end, Eun-ha changed into clothes that were as dark as possible.


    A time when the heat is at its peak.


    It was uncomfortable to wear long sleeves, but I couldn��t help it.


    Instead, I lowered my body temperature a little with life magic.


    The potion�� is that all?


    Eunha lay down on the floor and checked under the bed.


    I pulled out the box inside.


    There were several potions prepared earlier.


    Also-.


    ��I think it��s Eun-ae or Abenia��. It��s not like there are only two more people to look under my bed. Oh, I do have an older sister�� but I��m sure she��s not.


    Eunha smiled.


    There were also several bottles of vitamin drinks in the box.


    Perhaps Eun-ae did it.


    Thinking so, Eunha drank a vitamin drink at once.


    Next��


    Oh here it is.


    This time I searched through the drawers.


    A ring case deep in a drawer.


    When I opened the case, there was a rough ring connected to the necklace.


    It is a one-time artifact.


    Artifact with Giulietta��s gift < Amplification >.


    You can��t stack them together, and if you use them more than once, you��ll put a lot of strain on your body�� One should be enough.


    Don��t get confused with the counterattack of arrogance.


    Eunha put a necklace connected with a ring around her neck.


    Have you packed everything you need with this?


    I even took the Abenius Cloak.


    Eunha confirmed her condition.


    I kicked the two swords that had been parked in the corner of the room around my waist.


    Soon he carefully opened the door and checked the atmosphere in the house.


    ��Looks like everyone is sleeping.


    The house was dark.


    Eun-ha carefully checked her parents�� room and Eun-ae��s room.


    Eun-ah was staying at the Regulus Clan Hall even on the rest of the weekend when she had a lot of work.


    Soon after, Eunha confirmed that everyone was asleep and returned to her room.


    Just in case you didn��t know��


    Eunha Noh made the blanket inflate to make it look like she was sleeping.


    I was ready to go out with it.


    -Pippi?


    Right then.


    The fire chicken sleeping in the nest Eun-ae made by the window.


    The red bird cried while rubbing its eyes with its wings.


    Galaxy could be interpreted as meaning where to go through a pass.


    Beep!


    shhh


    Buppu��.


    Buldak says he will follow you.


    He put a finger in front of his mouth, signaling to be quiet.


    you are just here sleep more.


    Boo.


    The fire chicken expresses dissatisfaction.


    The red bird is about to bite your hand.


    Eun-ha opened the window wide to avoid the fire chicken��s beak.


    Eunha put her foot on the window sill.


    -I��m taking good care of the house.


    Say hello to the fire chicken.


    Eunha jumped from the second floor to the ground.


    ����.


    landed lightly.


    I left the townhouse quietly so as not to be noticed by people.


    Leave the yard and stand with your back against the wall.


    It wasn��t long before I felt popular.


    ��You came out quickly.


    I��m here? Because he��s dressed like that, he looks like a thief trying to rob this house. is this my house?


    preload.


    < Leave it > Twenty-five.


    Appearing from the darkness, he smiled brightly at Eunha.


    He had long hair tied back in a ponytail and was dressed in dark clothes like the Milky Way.


    Other than that, the most notable appearance is��.


    -Did you bring a gun?


    I brought it with the fact that a battle would happen in mind. The extra thing I brought was��


    Twenty-five with a slender physique, something was hanging from the waist.


    It is said that they brought various medicines, including bullets and daggers.


    good job yeah good job


    Dear�� The voice has no soul. Aren��t you talking to the master��s wives without a soul? Do you want to get hit without a soul? I love soulless compliments. Master, please take your hand off the sword.


    Twenty-five wearing black half-gloves made a face as if asking for praise.


    Eunha replied dryly.


    After that, the two spent time chatting.


    And after a while-.


    -Sorry, I��m late. no. You came just right.


    Unlike the galaxy.


    Bruno opened the front door and came out.


    Bruno was also wearing dark clothes. sea??h th�� Nov��l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    If there was a difference between Eunha and Twenty-five, it was that he was wearing a combat uniform.


    Now that everyone is gathered, let��s go. yes i got it


    preload.


    All who were to gather gathered.


    Eunha thanked the people who came to help her tonight.


    Twenty-five giggled like it was nothing, and Bruno just shrugged.


    ��Can I go to Goyang? yes please go there You��d better get off there.


    I get it.


    Sir, please sit here. I will take the passenger seat.


    galaxy sit there


    ��thank you.


    Bruno starts the car.


    Twenty-five opened the back seat door as if it were natural.


    Bruno also invited me to sit down.


    Eun-ha was taken aback at the treatment as if she were a superior.


    Eunha nodded and decided to accept their favor.


    He tried to get into the back seat.


    Right then.


    ��Beep beep beep beep beep beep beep! reel? Is it a fire chicken?


    When did this guy come out��


    A fire chicken flew in from above.


    In an instant, a fire chicken flew nearby and landed on top of Eunha��s head.


    Sit on your butt as if it were your seat.


    Beep beep!


    Huh��.


    Buldak wants to go with me.


    Eunha stuck out her tongue.


    are you not going to buy it?


    Boo.


    Do you think I��m going to have an accident?


    A small protesting fire chicken.


    Eunha poked the fire chicken on top of her head with her finger.


    I want to go with you, but I can��t help it. I have to take him, what


    can I do ��


    Eun-ha decided to take the fire chicken.


    So the three people and one infiltration operation begins.

 Chapter 544

    Relife Player 544(b)


    [Chapter 148]


    [New Humanity Project (2)]


    ��It is a world where power becomes justice.


    The existing law has long since lost its meaning.


    In the end, the current era is no different from an era of lawlessness in which laws exist but do not function properly.


    (Omitted)


    The cataclysm that destroyed the world!


    This country was obviously destroyed by a cataclysm, with more than half of the country being ravaged by monsters, and 30% of the population lost.


    Nevertheless, even after a long time has passed, ruined cities remain here and there, people disappear without even trying, and what is the reason why they suddenly die mysteriously?


    Why does the state not protect its land and its people?


    People are mistaken.


    The state does not protect, it does not protect.


    All those who gained power in the midst of destruction do not wish to return to the past.


    Because it is of no benefit to them.


    (Omitted)


    Until now, mankind has never been equal. The reason why the powerful people who lived in the world before the destruction shouted for equality so much was not because they believed in the equality of human beings, but because they wanted to sell things to slaves who did not have property.


    If the environments in which people are born and grow up are all different, how can they all be said to be equal?


    he said


    There is nothing truly equal in this world except death.


    Death does not discriminate between the beggars living on the streets and those in power in a country. given equally to everyone.


    Therefore, the word equality in this world is just an illusion that exists only in the world after death.


    Even so, people believe in equality and live without even knowing that they are being dominated.


    People are getting more stupid.


    Those in power are getting more and more sophisticated.


    The ruined world is no different.


    Even now, we are living under the control of someone without being aware of it.


    (Omitted)


    �� so the structure of domination has changed.


    A new ruling class is needed to save the current era from destruction and reform the foolish people.


    They are the players.


    he said


    (Omitted)


    �� wants a stronger player to lead the world.


    he said


    That is why the New Humanity Project is so important.


    It is to create a human race that will rule the new world.


    And we, who rule them, will become the rulers who rule the world in the dark.


    we will become gods


    (Omitted)


    A stronger player!


    Transplanting a heart with vast amounts of mana into the body of a person with an excellent body creates an unprecedented mechanized player.


    It is an experiment with the body of a child who has more room for growth than an adult.


    Fortunately, there are many children wandering the streets in this era!


    Did you say wonder run?


    In the future, the state will not try to protect them.


    no it won��t


    Because they can��t prove their identity, and they��re wandering children without parents.


    Even if the state announces to the world that it will conduct a census, nothing will change.


    No, the world will turn upside down in a way that is not good for the country.


    The rulers hidden in the darkness hope that the world will still not come out of destruction.


    This is because their dominion is solid.


    As a scientist, I��d be fine if I could just do research.


    �� From Dr. Deus��s research journal]


    ��


    Before returning.


    Noh Eun-ha infiltrates the Eternal New Drug Research Institute at the request of Yu Do-jun.


    ��Is it strange? I felt like I could sense a presence nearby�� but


    you must be mistaken. Who the hell came to a place like this�� Ah��!


    What didn��t you just pass by? let��s go!


    His role is in Seongdonggyeokseo.


    It was the role of attracting the eyes of the people who remained in the research center to other places so that the players dispatched from the Myeongwang Clan could infiltrate the secret area.


    He used to reveal the mana in his body through the in-ear according to the instructions of the players of the Myungwang Clan.


    On the other hand


    , he deliberately makes a sound to draw people��s attention.


    A group of players from Myungwang Clan took on the role of raiding the planning and coordination headquarters of the research institute and neutralizing the surveillance cameras.


    The other group was in charge of entering the secret area and stealing the data.


    Whoops��!


    Noah continued to run.


    Even though he was well aware that his role was only a bait.


    He risked himself like a moth into a fire.


    The people who were guarding the laboratory were not the ones with the skills he could deal with.


    He didn��t think about counterattacking and just ran and ran again and again.


    [��infiltrated. From now on�� oops��! Why are those bastards here?]


    [Why is that!? What��s going on!?]


    [��Encountered with Slayers. Why the hell are these bastards here��]


    [Hmm�� It looks like they entered the right place. Proceed with the mission.]


    The sound of engagement heard through the in-ear.


    Eun-ha tried to catch her breath and grasp the situation.


    However, it was not enough time to catch my breath.


    His presence was immediately discovered by the players chasing him.


    He had to run away from them again.


    ��Kuh��!


    up up and up again.


    He continued to climb up the building.


    But there was nowhere else to go.


    In the end, Eun-ha jumped into any room to hide herself.


    Unlocking the locked door wasn��t difficult.


    As soon as he entered the room, he quickly locked the door.


    This is��


    the Bio Center Research Director��s office.


    He checked the room he entered through the sign placed above the study.


    And just then.


    The window from which one could look down the building flashed.


    �C Kwak-kwa-kwang!


    The building next to it exploded.


    This is the 2nd Bio Center.


    The building where the players of Myungwang Clan infiltrated.


    ����.


    Things are going wrong.


    Only noise is heard from the in-ear.


    Eunha sensed that the players chasing her heard an explosion and retreated.


    ��you have to bring something.


    Mission failed.


    But I couldn��t leave like this.


    He quickly assessed the situation and decided that he would have to take whatever data had to do with the Eternal New Testament Lab.


    The place he happened to hide in was the room of the director of the bio center, which was most deeply connected to corruption.


    Rumbling!


    The infiltrator has already been caught.


    Everyone in the lab is on their way to the building that is now burning.


    He rummaged through the items inside, not caring if any traces were revealed.


    Not only did I tear off the computer body, but I also tried to find any related data by breaking the locked drawer.


    Then soon-.


    ��Something is awkward��


    His eyes moved to the picture fixed on the white wall.


    Unlike other decorations around it, the painting strangely seems to cause cognitive dissonance.


    Intuition was telling.


    Eunha went towards the painting.


    Galactic, who excelled at handling mana, was able to see right through the identity of the painting.


    Sake��?


    A complex-looking formula.


    protecting something


    There must be something behind the painting.


    The galaxy, which immediately judged, broke the spell with force.


    Roaring!


    The trap was activated by the recoil that forcibly broke the spell.


    The painting caught fire.


    He quickly tore the picture with his sword and thrust his hand inside.


    ��Kuh��!!


    Whether it��s engulfed in flames or not.


    He endured the pain of losing his flesh and pulled out the objects hidden behind the painting.


    material on fire.


    He hurriedly turned off the lights and looked at the materials that were in good condition.


    ��found.


    The data the Myeongwang Clan players were looking for was right here, not in the burning building.


    ��


    Youngwon New Drug Research Complex located near Doksan, Goyang-si, Gyeonggi-do.


    The galaxy deliberately landed at a distant location to avoid possible pursuit.


    ��Please. Beep beep beep!


    Arrive near the research complex.


    Eunha sent the Fire Chicken away.


    Firedak, who understood his words, flew straight to the research complex.


    Writing is essential at times like this.


    If you share the time later, it will be more useful.


    Returned water connected by a pass.


    Still, he couldn��t share his vision with the phantom beast.


    Through the pass connected to the ghost, we were able to roughly sense what the ghost saw and felt.


    ��As expected, there don��t seem to be many people.


    Research complexes that even local residents do not know what they are researching, and in some cases, they do not even know that they exist in the area where they live.


    However, Noh Eun-ha, who had memories before returning, was aware of the situation in the research complex in detail. sea??h th�� novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The people to be wary of are not those who ostensibly guard the research complex, but the Slayers who will quietly hold their breath in the secret area.


    You shouldn��t underestimate them��


    Slayers who became a variable in the infiltration operation before returning.


    After much thought, Yoo Do-jun dispatched players with heavy mouths and outstanding skills.


    At that time, when they encountered Slayers that no one expected, they suffered a blow close to destruction.


    So, is the galaxy going to use mana and get caught in their sensor network?


    -Go now.


    He sent Buldak to find out the situation of the research complex.


    Check that no one is passing nearby through the pass.


    The galaxy told Bruno and twenty-five that they quickly jumped over the wall.


    Because twenty-five people had worked in advance, crossing the barbed wire was not a big problem.


    Beep!


    good job.


    Infiltrate the research complex.


    The phantom beast standing guard in the air landed on top of Eunha��s head.


    Eunha praised Buldak and then turned her gaze to the two who landed on the floor.


    twenty-five preload.


    Are you memorizing the road? Take me to the Bio Center.


    Yes, just follow me, Master.


    The Bio Center where the New Humanity Project is underway.


    The galaxy ordered twenty-five, who lived the life of a ranger in the previous life, to go there without delay.


    Twenty-five, who had memorized all the maps of the Eternal New Testament Lab in advance, readily took the lead.


    I��m glad I have twenty-five. In my previous life, I had to struggle to find the building by myself


    .


    Eun-ha had to infiltrate the research complex alone and find the first bio center.


    I had to delay as much as I had to move around avoiding people��s eyes without using lights.


    ��This is the Bio Industrial Complex. That��s the 1st Bio Center, and the building next to it is the 2nd Bio Center.


    I never get lost on the road, and I never run into people.


    It didn��t take long for the galaxy to arrive at the target location.


    It had to be torn apart by now.


    You know what each of us has to do from here, right? Uncle Bruno? Don��t worry. Ugh, hold on to your worries. Because you already know everything.


    The first bio center had data to expose the hidden side of the Eternal New Drug Research Institute.


    He told twenty-five and Bruno exactly where the data was.


    Above all��


    -Twenty-five. take this


    I don��t really need this��. Anyway, I��ll use it well.


    Twenty-five had extra work to do.


    The galaxy immediately handed the Abenious Cloak to him.


    Twenty-five wearing black cloaks laughed heartily.


    Do you know where the Planning and Coordination Headquarters is?


    I promise to give you the result you want in 30 minutes. okay?


    ��Please.


    The Planning and Coordination Headquarters that manages all surveillance cameras in the research complex.


    Twenty-five took on the role of neutralizing the surveillance cameras so that Eunha and Bruno could move around comfortably.


    As soon as he finished talking with Eunha, he ran to the Planning and Coordination Headquarters.


    Then, I��ll ask Mr. Bruno. yes i got it


    Soon after, Bruno nodded and headed to the 1st Bio Center.


    Now that he had sent them away, he turned around and decided to head for the 2nd Bio Center.


    Who would have known.


    I don��t think the ledger was kept in the laboratory director��s office, not in a classified area. It was dark under the lamp.


    in a previous life.


    In the Eternal New Drug Lab infiltration operation, the galaxy was nothing more than a decoy role.


    But unexpectedly, the infiltration operation ends in failure.


    Eun-ha, who was just a bait, accidentally discovered the data that made Yoo Do-jun king.


    To shake the Youngone Group, the ledger


    alone is enough.


    You don��t have to go all the way to the 2nd Bio Center.


    Because I know where the data that will shake the world is.


    And knowing what happened in the classified area of the 2nd Bio Center in a previous life.


    Eun-ha persuaded Yoo Joon-jun, who had been trying to carry out a diversionary operation by using the Myeongwang Clan as bait.


    The Myeongwang Clan wrapped around the research complex to catch people who would run away.


    Galactic decided to find the data while taking the risk himself.


    There must be a way down to the classified area somewhere here��


    Pippi.


    There was only one reason why Eunha was willing to take the risk and not let the Myeongwang Clan get involved.


    This is because it is obvious that the Myeongwang Clan, who received orders from Yoo Do-jun, will try to secure data on human experiments conducted at the Eternal New Drug Research Institute.


    Of course, they will try to secure the site of the human experiment that will be taking place in the basement of the 2nd Bio Center.


    shouldn��t have been that way


    ��I found it.


    Beep!


    It��s hidden in an inconspicuous place. That��s why the people of the Myungwang Clan had a hard time finding the secret area�� The


    secret area underground in the 2nd Bio Center.


    There, the test subjects are undergoing human experimentation for the New Humanity Project.


    In the previous life, it was known that the 2nd Bio Center caused an explosion and all the test subjects died.


    But among them, there was one specimen stolen by the research team.


    The test subject that appeared in the world in the distant future is himself��.


    ��Belphegor is here.


    He is called Kuma Belphegor.


    In other words, somewhere in the classified area, someone who will be reborn as a Kuma in the distant future is sleeping.


    That��s why you have to kill him before he can be reborn as a complete demon.


    The galaxy moved underground.

 Chapter 545

    Relife Player 545


    [Chapter 148]


    [New Humanity Project (3)]


    ��The experiment was successful as expected. Here we found unexpected results.


    The body of a child who had a heart transplanted with a vast amount of mana became healthier than before. After a week, the period for the new heart to adapt to the body, the child��s body changed into a body suitable for digesting the vast amount of mana.


    Above all, the child who had a high efficiency in expressing mana in the body showed a surprising change than other children who had a heart transplanted with a vast amount of mana!


    This can be said to be a replacement of an engine suitable for a sports car in a sports car in which the engine was a problem.


    In the end, the human body changes into a better state according to the heart and mana in the body.


    In other words, human evolution is related to the heart.


    (Omitted)


    ��That��s what he said.


    A superman is a superior and superior human being who has taken a step forward from the existing human race.


    Therefore, there are enough points to be criticized, but if you look at it from the perspective of eugenics, shouldn��t a much better and superior human being have to rule a much stupider and inferior human being?


    Unfortunately, the world is doomed.


    I can no longer go back to the past.


    In a world where physical power is changing the game, shouldn��t humans have to go under stronger and better humans in order to escape from the threat of monsters?


    As I have said many times, we are still being controlled by someone without our knowledge.


    In the end, humans are all under the control of someone except for a few ruling classes that dominate humans.


    If so, wouldn��t it be better to receive the domination we deserve anyway from superhumans who are trying to wield despotic power by reigning as the heads of each region who can entrust our lives?


    (Omitted)


    However, a child with a superior body and a heart with a vast amount of mana that was optimized for that body showed a surprising change after transplanting a heart with less mana than the original.


    The child��s body changed abnormally, surprising our researchers. The child fell ill and died.


    In addition, children with heart transplants usually died within six months of surgery.


    Our research team concluded that this was because the horn and bag did not match perfectly.


    As a scientist, I would never believe in the concept of a soul, but in a world where magic exists, souls are presumed to be real.


    It seems that research on the human soul and bag should be conducted in parallel with the New Humanity Project. sea??h th�� N??eFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    (Omitted)


    I found a way to solve the problem of side effects after surgery to some extent.


    (Omitted)


    ��After resolving the above problems, we performed another heart transplant operation on the transplanted child with a heart full of mana.


    Most of them died during the operation due to problems with the horn and bag.


    The children who completed the surgery with a very low probability had a body suitable for a heart with a much larger mana after about a week.


    However, these children also died shortly after suffering disharmony between the Hon and Baek.


    shit! What is the human soul!


    Is there really a god in the world?


    However, there is only one surviving child.


    Subject 392.


    We decided to transplant a new heart to this child.


    (Omitted)


    ��It can��t be a deadline.


    Subject 392.


    How can this child continue to live, unlike children who underwent surgery at the same time, or much earlier than this child?


    Even this child was a child who had a heart transplant over several times.


    In most cases, even if the heart is transplanted twice, a problem occurs in the soul and the bag and dies as it is, but this child does not currently show any side effects.


    What the hell is that?


    I was obsessed with the stupid idea that maybe a child��s soul was something special.


    A hypothesis was formulated for this.


    Manaology says that the soul must exist in the heart and brain.


    From the perspective of manaology, it can be assumed that children die after transplanting their hearts because some of the original owner��s soul remains in the newly transplanted heart.


    It is placed in a situation where two souls exist in one body.


    Then, wouldn��t the children who survived the heart transplant have strong enough mental powers to survive with two souls?


    In other words, isn��t the soul that stays in the brain much stronger than the soul that has newly settled in the heart?


    (Omitted)


    Children with new hearts did not change Gift.


    The heart affects mana in the body.


    The brain affects gifts.


    To be precise, a certain signal from the brain is engaged with the heart, and the gift is activated in the heart.


    It can be seen that the gift is somehow related to the human soul.


    (Omitted)


    ��We inspected the gift of Experiment 392 through an employee of the Mana Management Bureau in Rie.


    Surprisingly, the gift of Experiment 392 was < Connection >.


    < Connection >!


    Isn��t that a gift that connects consciousness and consciousness to create an image world that is far from the existing world?


    We were very fortunate to find a child with a very strong < Connection > at a time when the world was eager to build a player library.


    Somehow, I was able to figure out why Subject 392 was still alive.


    Experiment 392 does not show any side effects even when the soul of another human enters the body through < Connection >.


    (Omitted)


    ��Experiment 392 is amazing.


    He has already been transplanted 26 times and is still alive.


    We decided to give a name for this special kid.


    At that time, the person who showed interest in Subject 392 said he wanted to give it a name.


    (Omitted)


    ��Belphegor.


    It is the name of the great devil who controls sloth, one of the seven deadly sins.


    If God made man


    We also made humans.


    Of course, that human is a devil wearing a human mask.


    I��m one step closer to God.


    �� From Dr. Deus��s research journal]


    ��


    In a previous life.


    Kuma, who suddenly appeared in the world one day without any warning, claimed that they were a new human race and caused indiscriminate terror across the country.


    Each one was a monster beyond human limits.


    An incident in which mankind, which was treated as a walking disaster, learned of the existence of demons.


    The world was afraid of exorcists who gave themselves names of demons that could only appear in stories.


    Invasion of Seoul by monster corps.


    < Myungwang > Shindorim��s Yeouido Half Wave.


    Before the second recapture of Uijeongbu.


    And the terror of the exorcists.


    The fairy government was unable to avoid national condemnation due to a series of disasters.


    In such a situation-.


    ����Let me tell you one thing about living a given life without meaning. You made me.��


    Guma Belphegor.


    Belphegor, who put people to sleep on the size of a city and made them dream eternal dreams.


    He said that he was reborn as a demon through the New Humanity Project.


    He was a survivor of the New Humanity Project, which was known to have no survivors.


    I never thought that there would be survivors of the New Humanity Project.


    It was known that everyone inside died when the 2nd Bio Center exploded��


    Belphegor was a man-made disaster.


    A catastrophe that could have been prevented in advance.


    People were angry with the officials who created Belphegor.


    After hearing Belphegor��s explanation, he became very angry.


    Because another truth has been revealed.


    ����You didn��t think that the government didn��t know that so many children were dying, right? If that��s the case, you humans are really stuck in a dream.��


    The 2nd Bio Center explodes.


    Most of the materials related to the New Humanity Project have been lost.


    But Belphegor had the missing data.


    released them to the media.


    In the published data, the mana management organization was mentioned, and the seal of the fairy Lim Ga-eul was even stamped.


    The authenticity of the material was unknown, but��


    the seal was undoubtedly genuine.


    Inhuman human experiment.


    As it became known that it was actually an experiment approved by the fairy government.


    Public opinion was boiling.


    Criticism of the fairy Lim Ga-eul reached its climax.


    Eventually-.


    �C Lim Ga-eul��s political life has come to an end.


    After all Kuma were subjugated.


    People brought down the fairy Lim Ga-eul and called her a bad girl.


    This was possible because people already had a person named Ha Baek-ryeon to replace her.


    Thus, Lim Ga-eul, who became a villain, simply became a tool to restore Cocoon and wandered around the country riding a bongo truck until the day she died.


    ����Do you think I would have approved of that?��


    ������.��


    ��I don��t know either�� Why was my seal stamped there����


    The day Lim Ga-eul leaves Seoul.


    Eun-ha secretly visited her to hear the truth.


    Lim Ga-eul vomited his innocence.


    Eunha could see that her words were not lies.


    She couldn��t have lied even when she lost everything and couldn��t get it back anymore.


    Above all��


    ��Im Ga-eul had the personality to use whatever was available, but he wasn��t the kind of person who would do such a thing.


    And at a time when public opinion was overturned, the flow of the crimes that Lim Ga-eul allegedly committed was revealed is so exquisite.


    As if someone had stepped on a well-made board.


    At that time, the galaxy had such a feeling.


    But he never knew who made the plate.


    Who are you?


    Who ran the plate?


    Same now.


    That��s why the galaxy infiltrated the 2nd Bio Center.


    While Belphegor is asleep here��.


    ��I��m sure that data is somewhere here.


    There must be data that Belphegor disclosed in his previous life.


    Belphegor and research materials.


    Eun-ha was determined to obtain it before it was passed on to someone.


    ��


    Area 9 on the 2nd basement floor of the 2nd Bio Center. A secret area leading from there.


    Combining the information he heard from Yu Do-jun, Eun-ha set foot in the classified area and had to stop soon.


    Is the problem from the front?��


    The galaxy that came down to avoid the eyes of the surveillance cameras put its back against the wall.


    I glanced around the corner with my hand mirror to check the surveillance cameras installed in the passage leading to the classified area.


    It seemed that he was watching the entire passage leading to the entrance.


    There seemed to be no blind spot.


    Phew��. until I came down here, they said the surveillance wasn��t very tight��. they were using most of the surveillance cameras to monitor the classified area.


    Beep beep!


    I know. I��m thinking about what to do now.


    The 2nd Bio Center was ostensibly a place where embryonic stem cells were researched, but in reality it was a place where the New Humanity Project was in progress.


    Because of this, security was weak in non-classified areas.


    It��s time for Twenty-five to contact me��.


    Is it still?


    There was also a limit to the ability to move around while avoiding the gaze of surveillance cameras.


    Eun-ha waited for a call from twenty-five, who went to seize the surveillance camera.


    The time he predicted was approaching.


    And soon-


    [��The Planning and Finance Headquarters was taken over. No one will notice until the next six hours when the security personnel are replaced.]


    ��Good job.


    Twenty-five��s report came through the in-ear.


    When Eun-ha used a hand mirror to check the surveillance camera once again, she could see the red light flickering and then turning on again.


    Surveillance cameras will now only broadcast video from the previous time period for six hours.


    Eunha confidently stepped out of the corner.


    ��even traps.


    open the iron door


    The galaxy faced a long passage.


    After taking only a few steps, he noticed the unnatural flow of mana flowing around him.


    A trap that cannot be seen with the naked eye. They were installed here and there at regular intervals.


    Apparently, it seems to be a trap that sounds an alarm if you pass by without a specific tool��


    Roughly grasping the trap��s spell.


    Eunha frowned.


    It wouldn��t be difficult to solve the traps, but it seemed like it would take quite a while to release the traps installed in certain areas one by one.


    Did you expect to come with twenty-five?


    Twenty-five would have been able to disarm the trap right away��


    There��s no help.


    The galaxy quickly finished the calculation.


    Perhaps, if it had been before learning Ubo, he would have had no choice but to choose a way to break through head-on.


    If that happened, he would have had to fight back and forth with the Slayers.


    ��Ubo


    But I learned Ubo.


    The galaxy was able to easily jump over the trap��s detection net.


    As expected.


    Trap did not respond to him moving through Ubo.


    The problem is that I have to use Ubo as much as


    I have to go through the traps one by one.


    However, it was not possible to determine the presence or absence of traps to distant locations.


    There was a chance that I landed wrong for no reason and set off an alarm.


    In the end, it cost mana, but it was a board that had to use Ubo to pass even a very close distance.


    It should stick to your head. If you make a mistake, your body could be severed.


    Beep.


    A phantom water with connected passes.


    Even so, it required a high level of control to move not only himself, but also the phantom beast using Woobo.


    After breaking through all the traps, Eunha let out a sigh of relief.


    Of course, we are still far from being relieved.


    I��ve expected it to some extent since I used Woobo�� but


    it came sooner than I thought.


    I��m going to go to the middle of the day.


    Footsteps were heard from afar.


    I was able to infer that the opponent was getting closer by the footsteps getting closer and closer.


    Also, the steps were approaching with a constant stride without stopping even once.


    The opponent who approached last soon revealed his presence by expressing mana in his body.


    ����.


    means


    that you have been discovered.


    It was only because he had manifested magic.


    The only thing that can be considered fortunate is that if he had broken through without using Woobo, all the Slayers in the classified area would have noticed.


    Eun-ha could now visually identify an opponent walking in front of her.


    That means the opponent was also at a distance where he could be identified with the naked eye.


    -I suddenly sensed some mana and came to find out what was going on, so I thought there was an intruder.


    ����.


    I won��t say that I got lost and somehow ended up here. what are you who are you


    A man with a frivolous look.


    The man stopped at a distance where he could have a conversation.


    He blinked his eyes wide open and sighed bluntly.


    Well�� if you��re not going to tell me, that��s fine. After all, there��s no way intruders like you would just vomit. ����. Why did you break in here�� that��s something I��ll have to find out. So let me tell you��


    The man��s hand moved to the sword at his waist.


    The man tried to draw his sword.


    Don��t think you��ll die gracefully. Be thorough about who you are-.


    ��The moment when the Ubo


    Mana Crasher


    man was about to completely pull out his sword.


    Eun-ha took a step and passed the man in an instant.


    At the same time, I quickly moved my hand on the mangoche and decapitated the man.


    It was just a fleeting moment.


    ��crab��?


    The man did not seem to be aware of the separation of the head and neck.


    The man��s head fell off first.


    After that, the man��s body lost balance and fell forward.


    If I had time to speak, I should have just drawn my sword.


    Papa!


    It wasn��t a surprise, it was what was expected when it appeared openly.


    Eunha looked down at the dead man��s head with her eyes open.


    Slayers deployed here would have been quite confident in their skills.


    It seemed that he was careless because he was overconfident in his skills.


    You pathetic child��


    Eunha clicked her tongue.


    Thanks to that, it shouldn��t have been difficult to defeat the Slayer.


    We should roughly erase the traces and put the corpse somewhere out of sight.


    Slayers committed crimes and immersed themselves in the world of illegality.


    In the confidential area, Slayers like fallen men must be roaming around.


    Eun-ha cleared the man��s body and searched through the man��s belongings.


    ��I found it.


    A seemingly insignificant pocket watch.


    Eunha noticed that it was the stuff needed to get past the trap.


    Should I stop Beep beep!


    Grabbing his pocket watch, he immediately rose from his seat.


    Walk in the direction the man walked.


    It was probably because there was a high possibility that the nearby Slayers who realized that the man had disappeared would think it strange.


    It was intended to get rid of them before they knew of their existence.


    Belphegor and the research materials will come out someday if you keep going inside.


    Anyway, due to the structural nature of the confidential area, if you keep going inside, you will eventually end up at the place where the human experiment takes place.


    It doesn��t matter which way you go.


    Above all��


    ��Did you say Dr. Deus��


    Pippi? There��s something like that.


    Bupu��


    There must be an author in charge of the new humanity project somewhere in this wide confidential area.


    Eunha was thinking of finding him.


    In a previous life, he and Belphegor had passed through the 2nd Bio Center.


    ����.


    Then, he appeared as an aid to exorcism and threw public opinion into confusion.


    In fact, the person who played a decisive role in the downfall of the fairy Lim Ga-eul.


    ��that��s what he said.


    He said he conducted the experiment under the command of the fairy��


    Dr. Deus.


    A man who called himself a god and was like a mad scientist.


    Surely he knows the truth.

 Chapter 546

    Relife Player 546


    [Chapter 148]


    [New Humanity Project (4)]


    ��Evolved humans must rule the world and rule the people.


    Throughout all ages, the world has been ruled by a few elites.


    In the destroyed world, their role is replaced by superhumans who use magic to kill monsters.


    But how many superhumans are there in the country now?


    In a situation where anyone can handle mana with very simple effort, do they have something special that sets them apart from ordinary people?


    no-


    �C said.


    he said


    As the world regains some stability from destruction.


    The thugs, who were obsessed with power, called themselves ��kings�� as they occupied the city from all over the place.


    The threat of monsters was not over, but they fought among themselves to stand on top of the people.


    Because of this, the world was full of chaos.


    human selfishness.


    With their selfishness, they were no different from the existing human race.


    rather added.


    The distinction between superman and ordinary people is blurred.


    The distinction between superhumans and monsters was also ambiguous.


    In the sense that they are a threat to humans, how are they different from monsters? Because


    they were nothing more than monsters wearing human masks


    .


    They, too, were in a position to be dominated, not to rule.


    (Omitted)


    The existence that all human beings can obey, both superhuman and ordinary people, should be the ruler.


    Human but not human!


    Being a superman but not a superman!


    In short, in the line of human evolution, a being that has gone one step further than now.


    The word superhuman or player commonly used in the present world only means the existence before becoming such a being.


    A being that we call the New Humanity.


    There is no other suitable entity other than them.


    including him.


    (Omitted)


    Then, what kind of existence is a fairy?


    Can a fairy with the gift of < Silver > be said to be a new generation?


    It��s shabby to be human.


    It is ambiguous to be called a superman.


    She certainly has the right to rule over people.


    Even so, I can say for sure that fairies are not new people.


    Because red blood flows through her body, and her body has not escaped from human vessels.


    The heart is also not a magic stone.


    After all, she is just a substitute.


    Until a new human race appeared in the world.


    A temporary measure to calm the chaotic world, even for a moment.


    That is the use of a fairy.


    (Omitted)


    ��Only the pants my sister says.


    The New Humanity Project is under the name of fairy Lim Ga-eul.


    Of course she wouldn��t know.


    But I��m going to say that it is happening. have to say


    �� From Dr. Deus��s research journal]


    ��


    Those who live in darkness.


    Slayers who committed crimes and hid in the shadows to avoid public authority.


    After twists and turns, they ended up flowing into a place where inhumane experiments were conducted.


    But they didn��t care.


    As long as they had a decent pay and a place to hide, they were satisfied.


    Of course sometimes-.


    -I��m bored to death, really.


    Although there were times when I felt a sense of freedom.


    They had to keep guarding the laboratory without being allowed to go out into the world.


    Although Slayer was not thinking of going out into the world in the first place.


    In any case, I couldn��t shake the feeling that being locked up like that every day was boring.


    Where are you going?


    patrol.


    A laboratory unknown to the world.


    As a result, their job was to protect the laboratory, but the opportunity for them to work has never come.


    So was the man.


    something that repeats every day.


    The man, who had been standing in the same area the whole time, decided to move his body recklessly to shake off his boredom.


    Why is there nothing to do��


    The man chatted with the other Slayers he met in the walking area.


    The same topic and flow every day.


    Feeling especially bored today, he tried to move to the next place.


    Then-.


    ��What?


    Area B-12.


    Arriving there, he couldn��t hide his wonder.


    weird? why are there no people


    There were some Slayers like himself who would pass the time outside the designated area.


    However, all the Slayers guarding the area did not leave their seats.


    He, too, was hanging out in the name of patrol, with a fellow Slayer deciding to take his place.


    ��it doesn��t feel right.


    That��s why the man intuition.


    He stood alert and slowly looked around the area.


    huh? why is this off here?


    Then, I found a tumbler that had fallen under the mechanism.


    He remembered a fellow Slayer who usually carried a tumbler.


    Why the hell was it rolling around here?


    The lid is open�� That��s not to say I forgot to leave it��.


    ����I was walking with the tumbler open, and something happened.


    Like being suddenly attacked by an intruder.


    It��s an absurd assumption.


    When your thoughts get to that point.


    ����!


    The spirited man narrowly avoided the sword flying from behind.


    I quickly opened up the distance, blocked the attack that would follow, and observed the opponent who failed to attack and kicked his tongue.


    ��Who is it?


    A man of tall stature.


    no young man


    20��s. A young man, perhaps younger than him, was standing in a black suit.


    A suspicious looking young man.


    Moreover, he even had a sword in one hand.


    I didn��t have to wait for his answer to know that it was an intruder.


    The seuleung


    man drew a sword from his waist.


    put the sword on the young man


    ��I don��t know who it is, but you are now dead. It��s too late to regret it��!!


    The man who was whispering softly.


    I was startled by the action of the young man who narrowed his steps forward in an instant.


    this��!


    The eyes couldn��t follow.


    I thought it was quite a distance.


    The distance that was close to 10 steps was reduced to one step at once.


    visor!


    The man, who had been looking into the young man��s eyes but could not pay attention to the young man��s steps, was greatly embarrassed.


    I��m glad you responded even if it was belated.


    If I had done something wrong, my hair would have fallen to the floor.


    Meanwhile, the young man��


    ��That��s right. There can��t be only those who bought their mouths.


    ��Kuh��!


    Raise the corners of your mouth.


    The young man was laughing.


    Feeling as if he had been laughed at, the man gritted his teeth and leaned forward.


    I was thinking of using my strength to push the man��s sword away.


    However, the situation has been reversed.


    ��uh huh?


    Why am I being pushed back?


    The moment the young man grabbed the sword with both hands.


    The man felt as if he was competing with Taesan.


    No matter how much he pushed, the young man showed no sign of being pushed.


    Rather, it was the man who was pushed. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With just one step taken by the young man, the man could not overcome his strength and was pushed back.


    You can��t go into a power struggle.


    Now that it��s like this, you��ll have to keep your distance and then compete with magic!


    But the man was skilled.


    He accepted the fact that he could not win by force.


    At that time, when he opened the distance and retreated, he repeated the spell to bring out the magic to immediately intercept the young man.


    ����Ubo


    The young man right in front of him suddenly disappeared.


    After casting, the magic attacked the empty space.


    At the same time, the man sensed a presence from behind and swung his sword.


    Key profit!


    Sword and sword collided.


    sloppy posture.


    And the direction where the force does not enter.


    The man who swung his sword from bottom to top swallowed a moan.


    I had to strike the young man��s sword like this, but the man couldn��t exert any more strength from his absurd posture.


    ��Kuh��!


    Both hands trembled.


    On the surface, it seemed like a close match, but in reality the man was being pushed back by the young man.


    Is this child a monster��!


    The sword doesn��t budge.


    The man gritted his teeth and tried to block the sword from falling over his head.


    If you thought so, you are very mistaken!


    In fact, the man pretended to be struggling and turned the young man��s gaze to himself.


    Then, I tried to set a trap in a place where the young man couldn��t be seen easily��


    ��Where are you going to play tricks?


    ����.


    I got caught before I even installed it.


    The young man��s expression was telling.


    Soon after, the young man smirked��


    Do you know what can I do?


    ��hehe��!


    Or was he thinking that I was only good at using swords?


    Cool Cool Cool�� Cuckoo��!


    I��m good at using my fists like this.


    The young man was playing a joke.


    He proved it with his actions.


    A young man who was fighting a sword with a man suddenly thrust his fist into the man��s abdomen.


    The man groaned and groaned.


    Above all��


    ��This dual wielder style��?


    The man was astonished.


    The young man was in a position to block the man��s sword with one hand.


    He was drawing a new sword with his other hand.


    This is half�� so much��!


    what? You shouldn��t say things like that.


    A young man with a snort.


    The young man swung the sword in his left hand, aiming for the man��s gap��


    ����The Stygian Child


    man knew the sword approaching his side, but he couldn��t stop it.


    I just couldn��t help but stare at the young man in amazement.


    And, aiming for that opportunity, the young man��s eyes were filled with terrifying energy.


    ��


    The confidential area is quite wide.


    The good thing is that it is not made up of a complicated structure.


    The problem was that the number of Slayers standing guard in each area was quite large.


    It was impossible for Eunha to kill all the Slayers she encountered.


    How many more people will I have to deal with��


    Eun-ha sighed softly.


    Each of the Slayers had skills that could not be ignored.


    As a result, the galaxy was in the middle of a surprise attack and subdued them while they were careless.


    The mana consumption is also quite severe.


    I don��t know how many times I��ve written Ubo.


    He took a potion from his holster and restored mana in his body.


    Beep! I know it��s good for the body��.


    At that time, the fire chicken flew in.


    Soon, the phantom beast clung to Eunha and protested for the potion.


    Of course, Fire Chicken got stuck in the bottleneck and was embarrassed to drink the potion.


    Boo. Come on. open your mouth Papa!


    Inevitably, Eunha made Fire Chicken open his mouth.


    The potion I drank a while ago spilled into my mouth.


    The fire chicken trembled and liked it.


    By the way, how did you gossip��


    Eventually, Eun-ha approached the man who was lying on the floor.


    After shaking the man��s image world once with the Stygian Eye.


    Eun-ha used the Stygian Eye in succession immediately after the man passed out.


    So, by taking over his mind, he stole information about the classified area.


    The information seems to be incorrect.


    cross validation.


    Compared to the information of the Slayers who captured and destroyed their minds.


    The galaxy was able to grasp the structure of the classified area in detail.


    At the same time, where Dr. Deus usually stays.


    However, it is said that Dr. Deus has created a private laboratory deep inside and is not coming out of there.


    And in order to approach him, he had no choice but to meet with the Slayers standing guard at every corner leading to the room.


    I��m glad though This guy knows the size of the army pretty well.


    Information obtained through a man just in time.


    After grasping the number of Slayers roughly, Eun-ha was lost in thought for a moment.


    Shall I use Vilent Venom?


    It��s already been 2 hours.


    I��m going to spend all the time I have left meeting Dr. Deus.


    Moreover, it seemed that there were more Slayers in front of me than I had dealt with so far.


    In that case, how about using Vilent Venom, a magic that can annihilate at once even if you take a risk?


    Eunha was worried.


    ��no. It��s good to be cautious until you catch the Deus.


    Soon after, Eunha shook her head.


    If you use Vilent Venom, you won��t be able to hide your traces.


    If he made a mistake, the Slayers guarding the other areas could notice it.


    It was something that Dr. Deus could have quickly run away from.


    Then-.


    �C Shall we try it?


    Ooh��uhh��uhhhh��


    without leaving any traces.


    How to give yourself more time to find Dr. Deus.


    Eunha murmured as she looked down at the man who was convulsing with his mental breakdown.


    ��


    ��What is it? The patrol goes out alone, so why do they come back in groups like that? What happened?


    the man is back


    However, the man did not come alone, but returned with the Slayers who were standing guard in another area.


    The Slayers who were in charge of the same area as the man spoke in a strange tone.


    uh�� uh uh��


    what is it? What are you talking about?


    But why are you guys silent? ������.��


    A man with a strange voice.


    Also, those around the man just stood still with their mouths shut.


    The Slayers had no choice but to feel something uneasy.


    what happened I was thinking about having a late-night snack, but let��s eat together.


    yes yes What are you doing standing still all day? Rest when you rest and play when you play!


    ��Uh��uh����


    Huh? What? where are you guys sick?


    Some of the people next to the man sparsely opened their mouths.


    The Slayers frowned.


    -Wait.


    In the meantime.


    One of the Slayers noticed something strange.


    He pointed with his finger at the young man next to him.


    Is that a face you haven��t seen before? uh? what are you who are you ������.��


    Found Noh Eun-ha.


    The eyes of the Slayers were wary.


    And as if he had been waiting for that time��.


    ��What if you don��t even know the vice president��s face? You��re the vice president!


    what? Are you the vice president? What are you talking about? Make sense.


    The man, who had not been able to speak properly until then, spoke fluently.


    Oops, explode inside. Why the hell did we leave our office and come here? Isn��t this all done to escort the vice president!


    What are you doing to the vice-president! No matter how criminal we are, we shouldn��t be polite to the person who feeds us!


    I understand though. We��ve only heard that the vice-president takes care of us, but we��ve hardly ever met. You don��t even know the face. sorry. Vice President! We will make sure this doesn��t happen in the future!


    Then he asked the consent of those who stood silently behind him.


    Then, like a machine, people open their mouths and start insisting that Noh Eun-ha is the vice chairman of Youngone Group.


    I�� are you really the Vice President?


    But doesn��t he look too young��


    Looking at it this way, he really looks like the vice president��


    A lie spread by one person.


    The moment when many people affirmed that it was true.


    The cognitive ability shared by the people in this room gave rise to doubts about whether Eunha Noh was really the vice president of Youngone Group.


    It was very simple to shake people��s cognitive abilities with just


    Phantom Eye .


    In their eyes, the image of Eunha slowly changed into the vice chairman of Youngone Group.


    Of course, he was the vice chairman of Youngwon Group, which they all had in common.


    He, too, did not know what reality looked like.


    Are you really the vice president��? Sorry for not knowing!


    So one person goes through.


    One more goes through.


    As the psychology of doubting lies decreases and the psychology of believing the truth increases.


    The Phantom Eye


    illusion has become more powerful.


    A person was a being who spontaneously raised his head when three people pointed at the sky at a crosswalk.


    There is no such thing as truth.


    If it is accepted by the majority, it becomes the truth.


    Even if you think it doesn��t make sense, you subconsciously find the part that makes sense.


    ��I��ve seen it in pictures before. I was wearing black at the time too.


    your hair is brown The vice president was also brown.


    That��s right, vice-president. sorry!!


    ������.��


    Doubt is contagious.


    So how you infect doubt creates truth.


    Thus, the galaxy that created the false truth raised its mouth.


    Of course, among them��


    -Who are you? That��s the vice president!? Are you telling me to believe that now!?


    People with high mana resistance or strong ego.


    They were not swayed by public opinion.


    They pulled out their weapons and tried to point them at the galaxy.


    At that very moment-


    ��Push!


    They were unexpectedly attacked by Slayers whom they thought were allies.


    They were dutiful puppets that moved under his orders, having been destroyed by Eunha early on.


    ��Kuh��!


    What is��!


    what are you doing!?


    Some survived.


    They knelt, surrounded by the mind-shattered.


    On the other hand, those who were caught in the illusion were greatly perplexed.


    Let them wake up from the illusion��.


    -There is a traitor. I got information that the guys who pointed their swords at us are betraying us and trying to sell you to the mana management organization. The reason I came here is to purge the traitors.


    ����Ah����


    Using the Phantom Eye again.


    The galaxy gave probability to fantasy.


    The shaky fantasy calmed down again, and anger rose in the eyes of the Slayers who were instigated by the illusion.


    Just these kids!


    You guys tried to sell us!?


    Eunha didn��t even have to use her hands.


    Slayers were dominated by rage and killed other disarmed Slayers.


    And impulsive emotions like anger��.


    ��Phantom Eye


    It is an emotion that is very easy to incite.


    The galaxy giggled and used illusions to incite them one after another.


    Dr. Deus is dangerous. Go find Dr. Deus right now! Are you Dr. Deus? If you��re a doctor, you��ll probably always be where you do your research!


    We��ll bring you!


    Slayers ruled by fantasy.


    They obediently follow Eunha��s words.


    -Wait. ������.��


    But the galaxy did not intend to send them like this.


    Fantasy is something that becomes stronger when a group that believes in it gathers.


    If they are scattered separately, the illusion will only vanish.


    Also, fantasy was very vulnerable to unexpected situations.


    It was very difficult to replant an illusion once broken into their consciousness.


    Therefore-.


    -Look into my eyes.


    ����Ah����


    The galaxy decided to plant fear.


    Slayers whose mana resistance fell to a certain extent as they were affected by the Phantom Eye.


    The Stygian Child


    They could not resist the Stygian Child.


    Also, once fear creates a gap, subsequent fears are more deeply imprinted.


    Stygian Eye


    Nevertheless, there were also Slayers with high mana resistance.


    The Slayers, who not only resisted Phantom Eye, but also acted as if they were roughly obeying him by astutely grasping the situation.


    There was no way the galaxy could not have grasped them. For those who are


    like


    that, he personally gave death.


    So the fear was confirmed.


    It wasn��t until then that he sent the Slayers.


    yes you guys! What are you doing!


    and not long after


    The Slayers brought Dr. Deus to the galaxy.


    ��Hi.


    Who are you!?


    know what to do


    The Slayers immediately kneel Dr. Deus on the floor.


    Dr. Deus, who was desperate, looked up at the galaxy that approached him.


    Eunha looked down at him quietly.


    What is it��


    No, just. I wanted to see your face up close.


    ��what?


    You don��t know how much I missed you.


    A middle-aged man with a mechanical eye on his left.


    His muscular body reminded me of whether he was a scientist in general.


    But he was a scientist.


    What�� what are you trying to do! fall? what is this scary


    He was an old man over 70.


    Her appearance and body, which can hardly be seen, were all the products of human experimentation.


    because i knew it


    Eunha did not panic when she saw Dr. Deus for the first time.


    ����.


    You said you want to know who I am, right?


    ����.


    But I have no intention of telling you. Just-.


    Eunha put her hand on Dr. Deus��s face.


    The middle-aged man��s face trembled.


    -There are so many things I want to know from you.


    The galaxy gently touched his face and moved his hand to the mechanical eye.


    Then he puts his thumb in front of his red eyeball.


    Without notice-.


    ��Kwaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa


    _ My nuuuuuun! My nuuuuuuun!!


    You never know.


    The mechanical eye might be sending information because it is connected somewhere.


    So the galaxy destroyed the eye of Dr. Deus.

 Chapter 547

    Relife Player 547


    [Chapter 148]


    [New Humanity Project (5)]


    ��Among things treated as pseudoscience, there is a theory of cellular memory.


    It is said that the organs that make up the body contain the memories and personality habits of the person in question.


    Therefore, it is said that the memory and personality habits of the person who donated the organ are transferred to the person who received the organ.


    In fact, some heart transplant recipients seem to have transferred the memory and personality habits of the heart donor.


    (Omitted)


    ��According to Nahak, the theory of cellular memory can be explained very well.


    As mentioned before, the human soul can be classified into reason and emotion, and it is gaining some credibility that it is located in the brain and heart.


    Based on that, we can assume that there is a soul in charge of emotions in the heart, and at the same time, the memory or personality of the soul dwells.


    It is not surprising that the recipient of a heart transplant suddenly learns the memory of the donor.


    (Omitted)


    ��about then, assuming that the cellular memory theory really exists.


    Belphegor, who received 42 heart transplants, may have 42 memories.


    In fact, sometimes I get confused.


    Belphegor��s personality is ever-changing.


    Some days she looks like a boy and other days she looks like a girl.


    Also, on some days, it looks like an old man who has entered the twilight road. As a result of confirmation through the researchers, it seems that this appeared after Belphegor received an old man��s heart transplant as part of his research.


    (Omitted)


    ��So, among the researchers, a researcher who had studied in the fields of psychoanalysis and behavioral psychology in his youth was asked to analyze Belphegor��s mind.


    As a result of the consultation, it was revealed that Belphegor had more than 10 selves.


    He had so many selves that he couldn��t figure out if Belphegor really had 42 selves.


    A more in-depth study is needed.


    (Omitted)


    �� As a result, I found out that Belphegor had 42 selves coexisting. No, there are 43 including Belphegor��s own ego.


    But I have a question.


    What is Belphegor��s original self? Until now, we had only thought that Belphegor had a peculiar personality, but we didn��t really try to think about what kind of personality he was.


    (Omitted)


    Belphegor said that he also seems to be unsure of his original self.


    The moment we asked about the self, Belphegor showed various faces and claimed that each of them was his original self.


    Then one ego said.


    ��We are one as a whole.


    (Omitted)


    A child is a pure white canvas.


    It is very easy to dye.


    This is also the reason why I mainly use children as test subjects for the New Humanity Project.


    Easy to handle as I will and as he wills.


    Probably the dozens of egos inside Belphegor��s body.


    The younger ego he originally had would have been stained by other selves.


    Maybe he doesn��t complain of any side effects because he��s been stained.


    What the ego said was right.


    It is pointless to divide their selves.


    Belphegor��s ego is now an aggregate of dozens of egos.


    One as a whole.


    (Omitted)


    ��A group of researchers came up with a really crazy idea.


    Let��s see what happens if a pig��s heart is transplanted to Belphegor.


    Since pigs and humans have the same heart size, it was not an impossible sound.


    This crazy idea was approved by him.


    he said


    ��That sounds like fun.


    Actually, I thought so too.


    sounds fun.


    (Omitted)


    Received a pig heart transplant.


    Belphegor behaved like a pig.


    A week after the operation, Belphegor��s appearance changed to that of a pig.


    It was then that we realized what we had done.


    A heart transplant was initiated.


    (Omitted)


    ��Gor killed a researcher.


    It was a blink of an eye.


    After adapting to the newly transplanted heart, he even went so far as to escape by killing a researcher who had come to examine him.


    (Omitted)


    ��Gor killed another researcher.


    I don��t know what number now.


    The more you experiment, the stronger you become.


    (Omitted)


    It seems that Belphegor is gradually getting out of the human vessel.


    It was really dangerous this time.


    I was about to run away.


    It��s crazy that he was there at the right time.


    Meanwhile, he seems to be more and more interested in Belphegor.


    (Omitted)


    I think we made a real devil.


    ��From Dr. Deus��s research journal]


    ��


    Mad Scientist Deus.


    In his previous life, he stirred up public opinion by saying that the New Humanity Project was an experiment conducted under the name of fairy Lim Ga-eul.


    And after stirring up public opinion.


    A human who was not a demon who was directly executed by Belphegor.


    ��Keah!!


    Eunha finally found him.


    He was taken to a deserted place and thoroughly beaten.


    ��cool cool��!


    A man who was kicked under the pit of the stomach.


    He gasped for breath, vomiting clots of blood.


    kneel down Cuckoo!


    The Slayers, whose minds had collapsed, followed Eunha��s words.


    They forced Deus to kneel.


    ��heh��hehehe��!


    Are you thinking of talking now?


    The man whose mechanical eye was destroyed raised his head.


    Eun-ha asked him who was looking up at her with trembling eyes.


    tell me soon Who did it?


    ����.


    Who��s the guy behind you?


    ����!


    don��t you speak


    Behind the New Humanity Project.


    Mad Scientist Deus, who must have known him.


    When he refused to open his mouth, Eunha attacked him again.


    ��Ouch��! Stop that��!


    then tell me


    Where to hit is the most painful.


    How much power do you have to give so you don��t die?


    what to do to get scared


    All the galaxies knew.


    Maybe it was because he couldn��t endure the extreme torture?


    ��Chuckles!


    Come on?


    As if you��ve lost your mind.


    Suddenly, Deus giggled.


    Took


    he spat out his broken front tooth.


    He opened his remaining eye.


    ����.


    the hatred of poisonous poison.


    Even though he was tortured so much, his eyes did not die.


    The giggling stopped like a lie.


    ��You will regret it after hearing it?


    Huh��.


    Then he provokes Eunha.


    Eunha snorted.


    If it��s regrettable, I did enough before returning.


    At that time, the person in front of me was suddenly killed by Belphegor.


    As a result, when the public opinion of the fairy plummeted to the ground because the truth could not be revealed.


    When the fairy became a villain and fell.


    ����There��s no way Ga-eul is like that. My brother knows that too!��


    And when Ha Baek-ryun cried.


    How many minutes did you have to swallow at that time?


    So that something like this won��t happen again��


    -Tell me.


    ����!


    You must know the truth.


    Eunha slapped Deus on the cheek.


    A pair of loud noises are heard.


    His face jerked sideways.


    don��t you speak


    Don��t tell me��


    Deus, who seemed to be completely stunned after being slapped on the cheek.


    When Eunha tried to raise her hand again, Deus lowered her head with a hissing sound.


    Eunha lowered her hand.


    Then-.


    �C A fairy. Fairy Lim Ga-eul gave permission�� heck��!


    I still haven��t come to my senses about this.


    Eunha even slapped the other cheek.


    As soon as he started telling lies that didn��t work out, he became furious.


    If he didn��t, Deus�� neck would have been broken.


    I really do�� This is really the fairy��s��


    ����.


    Ha ha ha! Do you understand now!? Who are you trying to lay your hands on right now?


    Don��t talk nonsense, just answer the truth.


    not worth listening to


    Eunha kicked Deus.


    Both of his arms were grabbed by the Slayers, and he got hit and returned to his place like a ttogi.


    The galaxy attacked again.


    Heh heh heh��


    Or did I say something wrong? So, who��s the one who fabricated the project using the fairy��s seal?


    ��you�� who the hell are you? know what to do


    Hee hee��


    Deus trying to fall backwards.


    Caught by the Slayers, he was suspended in the air with his head tilted back.


    Was your posture uncomfortable?


    He bowed his head forward and drooled.


    ��Yes, it is as you said. The fairy has nothing to do with this project.


    ����.


    Eventually, Dr. Deus laughed and vomited the answer Eunha wanted.


    The galaxy sighed.


    So who are you? The person who arbitrarily borrowed the name of a fairy and planned this ridiculous experiment.


    Hehehehe��


    as if laughing at him.


    Dr. Deus burst out laughing.


    Then, as if he had been caught, he spat his saliva on the floor.


    no he vomited blood


    He dripped saliva mixed with blood and saliva.


    keep talking


    no laugh


    ��What? borrow? Ha ha ha ha! That��s really nonsense.


    ����.


    I didn��t borrow the name of a fairy. We just used the rights given to us of course! Do you think the name was just given? Do you think it was because of her that the name was worth so much? What are you talking about?


    Kehehehe��


    Deus spit out blood.


    And then he giggles like crazy.


    Tears form in your eyes.


    It mixes with blood and becomes bloody tears that run down your cheeks.


    Then, as if he were looking down on something insignificant.


    With a gaze that seemed to be deeply regretful��


    -You don��t know anything. ����.


    I thought everyone would know if you reached here and even figured out my identity��


    ����. You didn��t know anything!


    tell me quickly


    Cuckoo��!


    I was hurt by the look in his eyes.


    The galaxy used violence.


    enough to not really die.


    The galaxy hit Dr. Deus. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Then Deus let out an evil sound and screamed desperately in pain.


    Fairy uh uh uh-!!!


    Bye-


    bye, what is that name? Do you think it was made because of that


    bitch


    ? What��s so good about


    Pak


    ?


    Dr. Deus screamed loudly even as he was attacked.


    he came true


    He opens his mouth with loose teeth and makes an expression that doesn��t tell whether he is crying or laughing.


    ��huh�� uh�� child��


    ����.


    A fairy without wings�� ����.


    A fairy who can��t go up to the sky is called a fairy. can you do it


    ����.


    How can it be said to be different from other humans? Even so�� you guys really think she��s something special! Crunchy��


    ����.


    A fairy who came down to earth�� is not a fairy. that��s just a person you are all fooled The name fairy has no meaning, value, or weight.


    ����.


    So the reason the name has such a status is because you guys are misunderstood and made it that way. Clap��.


    It speaks incomprehensible sounds.


    The galaxy ordered the Slayers to free Dr. Deus.


    Dr. Deus fell flat on the floor.


    He collapsed, staring at the ceiling, and finally opened his face.


    so.


    Heh heh��


    tell me who made it up. Baby, you��ll never be able to handle it.


    It��s not up to you to decide.


    No, it��s not up to you either.


    what?


    baby boy


    ����.


    Domination is the law that comes from the invisible. Perfect control means perfect control comes when you don��t even know you��re being controlled. giggle


    ����. You don��t even know if you��re being controlled by someone�� Even if I say it, what use do you think it��s going to be? dragging


    The


    Kwajik Galaxy broke his arm.


    I hear the sound of bones twisting.


    Deus screamed.


    -Tell me.


    ��you�� don��t know anything!! Even though the


    pain


    is overtaking me.


    Dr. Deus just giggled and struggled.


    ��really tough kid.


    Eunha frowned.


    He intended to vomit the truth through torture if possible.


    The Stygian Eye could have disrupted his mind and made him vomit the truth, but it would be difficult to drag him out into the sun and reveal it to the world.


    He needs to be able to catch the back.


    That��s why I was trying not to break my mind��


    ��I can��t.


    There will be no end to this


    It��s a pity, but I tried to make the mind collapse and make it spit out information.


    Right then.


    ��Child��


    ����.


    Dr. Deus suddenly called.


    The galaxy has stopped its magic.


    He gasps and moves his mouth with difficulty.


    ��The abyss is so deep that you can��t know the bottom


    ��.


    ����.


    If you look into the abyss, the abyss will also look into you. you aaaaa!! Even if you make me like this! It will be all right!! Do you think aaaaa!!


    ����.


    you�� are now dead�� ghast��!


    It wasn��t even worth hearing.


    The galaxy stepped on his ribs very slowly.


    With the sound of bones slowly breaking, Dr. Deus passed out.


    Eventually, the galaxy��


    ����Stygian Eyes


    You can��t force them to open their eyes.


    It planted fear in his mind.


    ����!


    Dr. Deus��s body limp.


    When Eunha took her foot off his chest, he convulsed.


    His consciousness is consumed by fear.


    The self is broken.


    That moment when you become a doll that vomits memories and information.


    ��Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!


    The body that was about to limp started convulsing again.


    It was a movement that was different from before.


    The limbs are grotesquely twisted.


    The neck turns to the side and bites the foam.


    turn one��s eyes around


    ��Damn it. Who touched the mind first.


    Eventually, when the shaking stopped.


    Eunha clicked her tongue when she saw Dr. Deus�� condition.


    ����������������������..


    He had nothing.


    The ego didn��t collapse, it just disappeared.


    Memory and information, of course.


    As a result, what was there was nothing more than a living corpse.

 Chapter 548

    Relife Player 548(a)


    [Chapter 148]


    [New Humanity Project (6)]


    ��Belphegor is getting out of human standards day by day.


    Every time a new heart is transplanted, the body repeats degeneration and evolution, finally evolving into a better state.


    (Omitted)


    After the 77th heart transplant.


    Belphegor��s body no longer showed any change.


    As if it were said to be a form that exists at the end of the human evolutionary line.


    Belphegor had grown out of the image of a ten-year-old boy.


    If you think about it, isn��t < Index > also a case where growth stopped in childhood. Maybe it��s not that surprising.


    However, the ability of the body was the best.


    Once I cut my arm with a knife and then brought it to the amputation site.


    Surprisingly, the arm reattached as a phenomenon that we couldn��t understand with our heads occurred.


    It far exceeded Ain��s ability to recover.


    Other than that, the reaction speed and control efficiency of mana are truly amazing.


    (Omitted)


    ��You are out of the human realm.


    When the 85th transplant was done.


    He looked at Belphegor��s condition and said,


    not human


    I have finally created a new human race.


    But the joy is short-lived.


    He says, however, that they have not yet reached a level worthy of being called the new human race.


    Hagi Knight Belphegor still lacked something.


    (Omitted)


    ��Belphegor is still struggling to escape from the laboratory.


    I don��t know how many researchers have already died at his hands.


    Now, whenever we are about to perform surgery, we are worried that Belphegor will hurt us.


    It is getting out of our hands.


    (Omitted)


    ��I��d rather kill you! I don��t like this anymore!


    These were the words that one of Belphegor��s egos suddenly jumped out and shouted.


    he was raging


    ��If you don��t want to live that far, just grow up forever.


    The situation ended when Belphegor��s alter ego took control of the body.


    Thirteen people died, including researchers and players.


    (Omitted)


    ��Pegor had been hiding his power until now.


    When Belphegor attempted to escape beyond the twentieth.


    He put the people around him to sleep in an instant.


    Even players with high mana resistance could not respond to the phenomenon.


    The lab was about to collapse.


    At last, his existence almost became known to the world.


    The matter was settled by Him.


    On the other hand, the condition of the people affected by Belphegor��s magic was severe.


    It wasn��t until a week later that people woke up one by one.


    (Omitted)


    ��The researcher��s mind has collapsed.


    I asked the conscious researcher what had happened while he was sleeping.


    he said in terror.


    He had nightmares all week and felt his soul being eaten away.


    (Omitted)


    Belphegor��s ability has been revealed.


    He learned how to use the gift < Connection > without me and the researchers knowing.


    Thus, through dreams, he connected himself with the image world of others.


    (Omitted)


    The world of dreams is his world.


    He can interfere with our consciousness through dreams.


    how terrifying that is


    The thought that the creature I made might rather dominate me.


    Now, the researcher and I decided to pay more attention to Belphegor than before.


    (Omitted)


    Belphegor��s abilities are too powerful.


    Just by sleeping around him, you are drawn into the world of imagination.


    Luckily now, if someone wakes me up in reality, I can get out of the world of imagination.


    However, if his power becomes even stronger than it is now.


    No, if he is truly reborn as a new human being.


    We will become slaves to the dreams he creates.


    (Omitted)


    Me and the researchers had a meeting.


    Result: We decided to put Belphegor in an eternal sleep, except for surgery.


    He decided to take action to prevent him from coming out of his dream.


    He too agreed.


    (Omitted)


    We put the devil to sleep.


    Let no one wake him up.


    �� From Dr. Deus��s research journal]


    ��


    Shit��


    Dr. Deus has become a crippled person.


    Someone had installed something in his psychological base.


    For example, it activates the moment someone tries to disturb his psychology and causes his mind to collapse.


    Who are you doing?


    Eun-ha nervously let go of her hand holding Dr. Deus.


    It was unexpected who would take this action against Dr. Deus.


    Either he is behind what he is trying to find.


    Or someone related to the background.


    He is a very prudent person.


    If it were Deus, he would be in a high position on that side, but seeing that he doesn��t hesitate to throw it away like this��


    It feels like fighting an abyss where the bottom is unknown.


    The enemy��s identity is unknown.


    It was a clue that I had been able to catch for a long time, but I lost it like this.


    Eunha quickly gritted her teeth.


    ��no.


    It��s not over with this yet.


    Soon, Eunha shook off her negative thoughts.


    The way to know who was behind it didn��t completely disappear.


    Even though Dr. Deus��s spirit had disappeared just like this��


    ��There must be data related to research somewhere.


    Materials related to the New Humanity Project.


    Among the materials, there may be traces of connections to the background.


    ��Take me to Deus��s lab.


    ������.��


    Galactic ordered the Slayers.


    On the other hand, he ordered the useless Slayers to faint somewhere while restraining each other.


    He could have killed him, but it was better to go outside and make him pay for his involvement in the New Humanity Project.


    That way, Yoo Do-jun��s guilt will be lightened.


    is it here


    At some point.


    Galaxy was guided by the Slayers and visited Dr. Deus��s laboratory.


    Except for you, the rest are sleeping with their hands and feet tied. ������.��


    Leaving one Slayer behind.


    The galaxy gave the same order to the Slayers who guided them through the lab.


    They nodded.


    Eunha now looked around the lab, leaving them behind.


    If I knew it would be like this, I would have asked where the research materials were


    .


    The galaxy thoroughly searched everything in sight.


    A USB provided by Yoo Do-Jun.


    I also used a USB that automatically saves hardware information by plugging it into a computer.


    Of course, there was a password on the computer.


    However, Do-Jun Do-Jun��s USB copied the entire computer.


    It would be nice to stay here��


    It consumed too much mana.


    After drinking a potion, Eunha resumed her work.


    Before returning, there were several times when he broke into someone��s company and stole secrets under orders from Do-Jun Yoo.


    As a result, he had no trouble finding the hidden space.


    Phew��.


    I didn��t have time to read the material.


    I just put things that look suspicious in the bag.


    While I was doing that, the USB also finished saving the information before I knew it.


    Is this the end of what we��re going to do here?


    Take out the USB.


    After gathering information to accuse the New Humanity Project, Eunha decided to leave the lab.


    All that��s left now is��


    -Take me to where Belphegor is.


    All you have to do is find Belphegor and kill him.


    ��


    In a previous life.


    Belphegor��s danger could be said to be the highest among exorcism.


    It had the ability to force anyone nearby to fall asleep and control their dreams.


    And use that ability��.


    -I was trying to disable the function of the player library.


    No matter how high your mana resistance is.


    In the end, he was overcome by his powers and had nightmares.


    Everyone who went out to subdue him was incapacitated like that.


    The guy broke into the mana management system and accessed the dream of < Index > Yoon Seong-jin, who was running the player library.


    ����This is the end of your era.��


    The purpose of the exorcists was not just indiscriminate terrorism.


    The gnomes had several purposes, one of which was to take over the player��s library.


    A data communication network around the world that created a world far from reality and accumulated various information such as monsters and mana.


    Belphegor killed Seong-jin Yoon, who manages the player library in Korea, and started taking over player libraries around the world.


    However-.


    ����That��s absurd. Did you just annoy me with that skill?��


    ��How can I����


    ��You��re in a good mood. Why should I care about what��s going on outside? Please�� don��t touch me. As promised, I will only do my own thing.��


    < Index > Yoon Seong-jin.


    Rather, he produced the result of subduing Belphegor.


    Even Belphegor, the ruler of dreams, couldn��t beat Yun Seong-jin, who was able to process a very large amount of data.


    If it were real, Belphegor would have won.


    player library.


    In other words, a battle that took place in a world that is not real.


    < Index > Yoon Seong-jin was invincible in the place where Belphegor had a similar personality to the world of dreams.


    As a result, Belphegor, who was severely hit by Yoon Seong-jin in the world of the library, was subjugated by the players who woke up from the dream as soon as he returned to reality.


    Even so-.


    ��Kuma is Kuma.


    Belphegor��s ability is very annoying. Somehow I have to kill him when he��s not in perfect condition.


    The galaxy was very aware of Belphegor��s danger.


    The bastard had to be killed.


    In advance, to inform the world of the New Humanity Project and prevent public opinion that Belphegor must be saved.


    So, he found a laboratory where the New Humanity Project was carried out.


    ��Here�� is��. Good work. I��ll take care of it from now on. You��re banging your head against the wall and passing out. Hit your head again as soon as you wake up. It��s action repetition. Understand?


    ����.


    Slayer nodding his head.


    He bangs his head against the wall.


    Eunha left him behind, opened the door, and stepped inside.


    ����.


    dark space.


    sparse lighting.


    Eunha moved her steps while looking around the vast space. I


    just


    snapped my fingers.


    The fire chicken reacted and created a spark, and the galaxy saw through the dim darkness, relying on the flame floating in the air.


    Go down the stairs.


    ��just like a sleeping room.


    Except for the gigantic machinery all over the place.


    It��s like a sleeping room.


    The galaxy thought so and moved toward the center.


    What he eventually discovered was��


    ������.


    Papa��


    Human organs.


    Huge glass tubes are stretched out in rows.


    Inside the liquid-filled glass tube were human organs.


    [10% Mana Concentration Rate Pancreas (12 years old)]


    [7% Mana Recovery Rate Captain (14 years old)]


    A short explanatory note attached to the glass tube. In addition, a picture and information of the original owner of the organ were written on the glass tube.


    Also-. It sounded like


    a thump-thump S~ea??h the N??elFir��.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    drum.


    No, it was a familiar sound.


    Eunha moved along the path where the sound was heard.


    There was also a glass tube.


    And in it-.


    [The heart of a 13-year-old boy]


    [The heart of a 12-year-old girl]


    What kind of strategy did you use?


    My heart was beating in unison.


    He was speechless at the sight of his heart immersed in liquid beating as if it were alive.


    Crazy bastards��


    that��s what came out of me.


    out of bounds


    Not only is it damaging the dignity of human beings, but they are making fun of their deaths.


    What��s more speculative than this is��.


    ����


    A boy with a split stomach.


    The boy, who had tubes inserted through his mouth and nose, was alive in a glass coffin.


    Although the soul is already dead.


    The heart is beating.


    Blood circulates through the body.


    So it looks alive.


    Pippi��.


    after the boy.


    There were people in the place where the glass tubes that were huge enough to connect the floor and ceiling were lined up.


    didn��t make it all


    The monitors installed here and there clearly showed what kinds of experiments the people in the glass tubes were subjected to.


    everyone is dead


    It looks alive.


    The reality is dead.


    It is a living invoice.


    The galaxy checked their condition and frowned.


    Eventually he reached the end of the laboratory.


    ��I found it.


    The case looks exceptionally sturdy than other glass tube cases.


    Inside the glass tube filled with pale green liquid was a ten-year-old boy.


    Bubblegum


    Belphegor.


    A mine that will be called Kuma in the future.


    The boy had his eyes closed.


    it is sleeping


    ��Not like the Belphegor I know.


    The galaxy checked Belphegor��s condition.


    There was a slightly different part from the Belphegor he remembered.


    Before returning, Belphegor had an appearance that reminded him of a devil at least a little.


    It��s also not finished yet.


    It is not yet complete.


    Belphegor��s condition, if one were to insist on it, could be said to be a half-demon in the middle between a human and a demon.


    Anyway-.


    -You have to kill me at this time.


    Before he becomes a complete demon.


    The galaxy pulled out the winter that bloomed coldly and applied mana to the blade.


    The sword body was stained black.


    It was intended to kill him at once while he was asleep. ��To


    kill a child in a


    Vilent Venom glass coffin.


    Eunha swung her sword with all her might.


    The window


    glass tube is broken.


    The contents inside


    the shooter spilled out.


    The blade,


    dyed black, cuts through the water and reaches the falling boy.


    The blade now touches the child��s body��.


    ��-!!


    Just before the blade touches the child��s body.


    very fleeting


    He felt that moment seemed like a very long time.


    The moment when a child wakes up and opens his or her eyes.


    ��Why am I so unlucky Damn it.


    The blade cut right in front of me.


    The galaxy cursed its own misfortune.


    The ruler of the nightmare has awakened.

 Chapter 549

    Relife Player 549(b)


    [Chapter 149]


    [Belphegor]


    Several escapes ended in failure.


    ��He�� gave up on escaping for now.


    The desire to get out right away from the basement where no light comes in. It was really like a chimney.


    Still, with the power of ��him��, he couldn��t counter the combined attack of the Slayers around him.


    Above all��


    ����I��m sorry, but it��s useless to me. I don��t dream anymore.��


    ����what the hell�� how����


    ��Yeah, I��m more satisfied with reality now. Is there any reason why I should dream?��


    ��What�� nonsense����


    The person who created the new humanity project that people treat with their heads down.


    The man called ��He�� couldn��t stand it.


    So, ��he�� thought to listen to the words in silence and slowly build up his strength.


    Also-.


    ��It��s annoying.


    As the experiment continues.


    The soul of the original owner of the heart entered his body.


    As the number of souls gradually increased, they became part of the overall personality called ��he��.


    As a result, opinions between souls sometimes diverged.


    As a result, ��his�� personality became lazy and indolent.


    Mansa was annoying.


    I thought I would sleep comfortably while conserving my energy.


    I wondered how much time had passed��


    ����Violent Venom S��ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ��he�� was in a light sleep.


    Therefore, while sleeping, I was also aware of what was happening in reality.


    Keyring


    One day, suddenly.


    attack in real life.


    ��He��, who was wandering in a dream, felt danger to himself.


    It awakens immediately and blocks the magic that comes upon it.


    -I had a good dream.


    ��He�� grumbled Belphegor.


    ��


    Troubleshoot surveillance cameras.


    < Leave it > Twenty-five went straight to the 1st bio center where Bruno was to be.


    For him, finding Bruno, who was secretly moving, was not too difficult.


    Gift < Shadow Stepping >.


    A gift that tracks the characteristics of mana.


    ��Ah, what is it? Have you been to this place?


    Hmm��


    but I��m glad it��s not too late. If he had come late, he would have taken all the balls by himself. lol. I don��t care about that.


    what? Then why don��t you drive it all to me? You flatter yourself that you did it all by yourself, and receive praise from your master.


    ����. I hate that again. word.


    yes? noisy.


    Chet, if I said something, how much did I say��


    Mouth.


    yes.


    Unlike Twenty-Five, who has an Abenious Cloak that can erase any presence.


    Bruno had to break into the building on his own.


    However, I had to avoid the eyes of the players guarding the 2nd Bio Center.


    As a result, the movements had to slow down.


    He was overtaken by twenty-five before he reached his target.


    ��It just went well.


    yes? What?


    catch the one you I��ll catch those two.


    On the one hand, it was also fortunate.


    The 1st Bio Center Research Director��s room was located on the 10th floor.


    Climbing up the stairs to the 8th floor, he had to deal with three players on the way to the 9th floor.


    It wasn��t difficult to deal with.


    The problem was that he couldn��t deal with three people at different distances at the same time.


    As soon as one was captured, the other could spread their presence to the players guarding the building.


    But then twenty-five came.


    mister. Can��t we just take the elevator? Looking at them, they��re not the ones to be surprised.


    If so, would there be anything to spread our presence to the neighborhood?


    ha�� ok. I knew. So who can I take on? The man at the very front. I��ll take care of the other two.


    Well, it��s good that I��m weak and I��m in charge of one, and a strong man is in charge of two. But the woman at the far end over there is so far away, can you really deal with it? ����.


    What is it? why are you staring at me


    ����.


    Okay. I believe you believe you can do it. I��m afraid someone doesn��t know your skills. okay.


    consult each other��s plans.


    The two promised to run out at the same time according to the timing.


    Twenty-five uses magic to bind the feet of the person in the front and the person behind it.


    Bruno jumped up and knocked down the man in the back.


    great. On the count of three, you��re out.


    hmm. one.


    ��two.


    We exchange counts with each other one by one.


    When the count finally reaches 3.


    The two quickly ran out over the corner.


    Twenty-five released the magic he had prepared.


    ��What is it!?


    ��Kuh��! I can��t move my feet��


    The two of them are bound by magic.


    Bruno thumped the stone floor and ran to the end of the hallway.


    The player screamed as he saw a large, distracted creature running in the dark.


    However, the noise was dispersed by the magic prepared by twenty-five.


    ��Bestia feroce III


    Beast III


    A gauntlet with horns.


    The gauntlet created friction with the air and was soon engulfed in flames.


    The fist, like an angry beast, hit the player directly.


    In just one hit, the player fainted.


    ��ignore it. A fist is just a weapon, a weapon.


    Twenty-five shuddered.


    In doing so, the player who was bound was completely incapacitated.


    In the meantime, Bruno has returned to deal with the rest of the players.


    Players were already terrified at the sight of their comrades fainting with the sound of bones breaking immediately after being hit by a fist.


    there was no resistance.


    Oops��


    Iron Claw.


    Bruno stunned the man with his bearish hand.


    The 8th floor has been roughly organized with this, so let��s go up to the 9th floor. hmm.


    Where do you put these guys in a room?


    Secured the way up to the 9th floor.


    Just when they are about to leave the fainted players behind.


    ������!!��


    suddenly without any notice.


    Waves of mana spread like ripples from the source.


    ������.��


    Waves that are too powerful.


    They approached the window and looked for the source of the wave.


    The building reflected in the window was one.


    Second Bio Center.


    This is where Noh Eun-ha went.


    Huh�� What the hell is this�� Mister. Didn��t I feel this wrong?


    hmm.


    Even though it was far away, the intensity of the wave was unusual.


    Although it was only for a moment.


    They sensed a presence that could not be ignored.


    I think there must have been some kind of uproar over there�� Hmmm��


    Twenty-five made a serious expression.


    Bruno also had a dark face and was lost in thought.


    If the mana I felt just a moment ago wasn��t really a lie��


    ��This isn��t something Master can handle alone��


    ����.


    No, and what the hell were you doing in that lab? What can I do to create a guy that can easily be passed over by 4th tier monsters?


    Hmm�� Mister, shouldn��t we go help?


    Twenty-five.


    Bruno, on the other hand, kept his mouth shut.


    Twenty-five seemed so frustrated with his reaction.


    But soon after��


    -We do what we used to do.


    yes? no why?


    Bruno opened his mouth.


    Twenty-five noticed that he couldn��t understand at all.


    Because what Eunha wants is not something we go to save.


    ����.


    So we have to do what we have to do. Again-.


    What else?


    Players are moving. ���� !


    immediately after saying that.


    Bruno violently pulled twenty-five by the back.


    Then he hid himself in the nearest room.


    After a while, players came downstairs with footsteps.


    ������.��


    It wasn��t just them.


    Even the players who had not met the two on the 8th floor seemed to be rushing downstairs.


    They have only one direction.


    It was the 2nd bio center where a huge wave spread just a moment ago.


    expenses were messed up. So��


    you��re saying we��re going to use that opportunity to steal research materials and ledgers. hmm.


    And after I��ve packed my things, I��m going to go find the master.


    hmm.


    Well, it would be much more advantageous to ambush them later than to rescue them right away. More than anything�� You won��t thank us if you go to the timing when the owner is having a hard time.


    ��if you know, let��s stop going.


    preload.


    I just wanted to say something.


    Bruno immediately shook his head.


    ��


    I want to curse.


    why.


    I��m going to sleep, but why are you waking up all of a sudden?


    The moment I used Vilent Venom.


    Mine, who was asleep in the glass coffin, opened her eyes, and Eun-ha was hit by magic developed by Mine and had to fly back.


    Although it was not an attack with the barrier created by Mine in mind.


    Galactic magic did no damage to Belphegor.


    Meanwhile-.


    ��Takpajik,


    very


    lightly.


    Belphegor landed on the floor.


    There was a sound of stepping on the glass.


    The glass was crushed.


    But neither the galaxy nor Belphegor cared about that.


    The two only looked at each other facing each other.


    -Are you the one who woke me up? ����.


    Neutral voice that does not know whether it is a boy or a girl.


    However, the tone of his voice seemed to show his age.


    That was Belphegor��s characteristic.


    As a result of the New Humanity Project, a single personality is composed of dozens and hundreds of souls.


    It was a demon who had escaped the human vessel.


    No, it was still half a demon.


    Because I know that��.


    ��I won��t give Ubo


    Mana Crasher


    Belphegor time to figure out the situation.


    The galaxy immediately ran.


    Taking a step forward, he landed in an area out of Belphegor��s line of sight.


    Landing in a lowered position, he swung a blue-tinged blade.


    Keying


    , but the blade of the winter that blooms coldly couldn��t reach him.


    A protection magic that was deployed right before it touched the guy��s throat.


    It absorbed the magic of the galaxy.


    The guy yawned lightly��.


    ��It seems that you have no intention of saying anything. ���� !


    what good I was also bothered at the time, but I had no intention of exchanging conversations with you.


    ��Kuh��!


    Belphegor muttered in a sleepy tone.


    When he waved his hand as if it were annoying, the galaxy flew backwards as if it had been swept away by a wave.


    That wasn��t the end.


    ��Ouch��!!


    First of all, don��t get paid for waking up. If you ask who you are, then you can go and find out.


    Belphegor, who inferred the direction the galaxy was flying, appeared faster than that.


    He yawned and made a slamming motion with the other hand.


    As if being crushed by gravity.


    The galaxy was driven from the air to the floor by an invisible weight.


    Hmm�� It��s quiet around today. Is this all your fault?


    Due to the moment the whole area was crushed.


    The glass tube shattered with a clang, and the contents inside spilled out.


    The mechanism fell on top of it.


    All of them were buried where the galaxy was buried.


    I��ve been waiting for the time to get out of here�� but it��s sooner than expected. It seems that ��that guy�� doesn��t exist either�� so the only way to get out is now. Shit�� Going out would be work. bothered.


    Meanwhile, Belphegor did not care about Noh Eun-ha��s existence.


    He sat on an unknown mechanism and deployed his sensor network to explore the surroundings of the laboratory.


    right then-


    ����Platinum Cross


    Flashes flashed.


    The light, which at first seemed only a small dot, flew in and spread to the cross.


    ����!!


    From Belphegor��s point of view, mana was as small as hair.


    So it bothered me so I didn��t pay attention.


    The ejected magic was not magic that could be ignored.


    gurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr!


    Platinum-colored flashes devour the mana in the air and attack.


    Belphegor groaned in pain for the first time and put strength into his hand.


    ��you�� what are you doing?


    Fortunately, the magic��s trajectory was misaligned.


    Belphegor was slightly injured, but was able to cast off magic.


    Of course, one axis of the institute collapsed because of that.


    ��Why? You say you don��t even want to talk to me?


    and in the rubble.


    Noh Eun-ha appeared.


    he grinned.


    ����Platinum Cross


    His blade was already dyed platinum.


    this time properly.


    Eunha cast down the magic that colored the coldly blooming winter towards him.


    Kwwaaaaang!


    Splitting the iron ground.


    Platinum-colored flashes flew right at him.


    Finally, he��


    ��I changed my mind.


    Would it be appropriate to say that the body was pulled out?


    The red mana that slowly bloomed from his heart.


    While protecting the guy��s body, they formed something in the shape of a half body.


    I was thinking of pretending I didn��t know if I just stayed as it was, but that thought disappeared completely.


    A giant with huge goat��s horns.


    It crossed its arms and blocked the galaxy��s magic.


    Chiiik��s


    arm dented.


    However, the body made of mana quickly healed the wounds.


    Even if it��s annoying, I can��t leave a guy who keeps annoying me like this. I won��t find out what you are doing.


    can you find out?


    Eunha immediately rushed at the guy.


    Put the cold blooming winter into a scabbard and pull out the snowy winter.


    The arm of the winter mana


    drain giant creeping


    in the snow moves.


    A sense of intimidation that seems to stop shrinking.


    Even so, the galaxy gave strength to its feet and ran out, striking the sword.


    Although it was a body that could never be called material, made of mana.


    The giant blocked the sword attack with both arms, as if putting a barrier on it.


    The blade did not reach the giant��s arms and struggled against an invisible repulsive force in front of the two arms.


    It��s easy


    , but it doesn��t matter.


    The pure white sword was absorbing red mana and filling its stomach.


    The snake that floated on the surface of the blade opened its mouth viciously.


    At the same time, the galaxy absorbed mana.


    eat this


    Before long, the snowy winter that absorbed mana to the limit.


    Eunha tried to strike the sword that turned red like a giant��s arm.


    Right then.


    -There��s nothing you can��t figure out.


    what?


    Inside the body of a translucent giant.


    Belphegor yawned indifferently.


    then it will say


    It��s really not a big deal.


    ��You are already asleep. It��s just that you don��t know that you��re dreaming.


    ����!


    Belphegor��s eyes flashed.


    An energy that could not be called magic shook the mind of the galaxy that met his gaze.


    thump thump


    my head is pounding


    My eyesight is shaking.


    As if I haven��t slept in days, my eyes are about to close.


    But just before drowsiness pours out��. ��There


    was a


    thump- thump.


    The sound rang from the chest.


    heart beat.


    His heart pumped furiously, awakening his spirit.


    Gift < Unknown >


    Like a lie.


    The drowsiness that seemed impossible to resist quickly disappeared.


    And the galaxy��


    ��Capturing the magic that was distracted in


    the snowy winter .


    Wanting to go outside, he unleashed the snake that was the holy fire.


    oh oh oh!!

 Chapter 550

    Relife Player 550


    [Chapter 149]


    [Belphegor (2)]


    ��As expected, I was right.


    Actually, I kind of expected it.


    In a previous life, the galaxy had a strong resistance to mental attacks.


    Temptation, deception, illusion, brainwashing. And the magic of Kumarilis as well.


    He was hardly affected.


    There was only one reason.


    It��s because of the gift.


    In my previous life, the gift < Berserk >.


    And in this life, the gift < unknown >.


    When exposed to magic that interferes with the ego, the gift destroys the magic while forcibly awakening.


    Tuquaaaang!!


    That��s why Eunha didn��t panic.


    Even if Belphegor woke up, he was confident that he would be able to stand up to him.


    ��Kuh��!


    snowy winter.


    The huge snake jumped at him and bit him mercilessly.


    For the first time, embarrassment appeared on the boy��s face.


    Mana in the shape of a giant with goat horns trembled violently.


    Invisible Tracker


    Polar Striker


    Galactic did not miss this moment.


    Assign coordinates to the trail made by the snowy winter.


    Then he threw away the bitterly blooming winter.


    Shih!


    The sword covered in green mana turned into a long, thin spear.


    Dig into the body of a giant repairing wounds without being disturbed.


    What do you think you can do with just that?


    Of course, the opponent was a half horse.


    Belphegor was flustered for a moment.


    He quickly regained composure and snorted.


    ��It��s too slow. For this, I waved my hand once��!?


    A sword that flies right in front of you.


    Belphegor tried to block the attack with a wave of his hand.


    He had enough strength to do that.


    But-.


    ����Ubo


    Galaxy expected his actions.


    That��s why I used Ubo.


    Now that Gift < Unknown > was activated, he was able to use Woobo reliably via Invisible Tracker.


    ����!!


    Right before the bitterly blooming winter reaches its coordinates.


    The galaxy, which moved to the designated coordinates through Woobo, caught the coldly blooming winter that was about to be thrown off the guy��s arm.


    Immediately, the mana wriggling in his grasp covered the sword body.


    Vilent Venom


    Dark, muddy and black.


    A sword body that seems to contain all the unclean energy of the world.


    The galaxy struck down the sword with all its might, which was about to bounce off Belphegor��s power. S��ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Pachiyi-!!


    the sound of something breaking.


    Belphegor��s protection magic was broken in vain.


    The black blade flashed.


    Radially spread poison attacked his whole body.


    ��Keep��Keep��Ugh��!


    Extremely poisonous Vilent Venom that poses a threat to beings with blood.


    The effect was immediate.


    The guy coughed up blood.


    What are you doing�� Cuckoo��!


    Tears of blood run down his cheeks and he screams something.


    However, the sound of speech cannot complete even a single sentence.


    It��s just groaning gagging.


    He bent down to cough up blood.


    ����Although Platinum Cross


    Violent Venom alone would have been a lethal attack.


    Eunha was not overconfident.


    He was clearly resisting.


    Until we see the complete end��.


    ��Kuma isn��t dead.


    Demons are a disaster by their very existence.


    The disaster is not completely over until it disappears before our eyes.


    Eun-ha struck the platinum-colored sword right next to him.


    ����!!


    A flash consumes the world.


    Even in the world that turned pure white, the galaxy did not close its eyes.


    Even though she desperately opened her eyes and felt as if she would be blinded by the intense light.


    He was trying to ascertain whether the one who had been eaten by the flash was alive or dead.


    Eventually, the intensity of the light weakens��


    ����


    The world has returned to normal.


    There was nothing in front of Eunha��s eyes.


    It was just that there were traces of something desperately trying to block the magic.


    Except where he was standing.


    The entire surrounding area was completely destroyed.


    Shit��.


    A one-hit kill created by compressing and condensing mana to the limit by adding the power of the gift.


    Even so, Eunha couldn��t like it.


    The magic stone was not visible.


    The fact that the magic stone is not visible is��.


    -I had a nice dream.


    that he could be alive.


    just as expected.


    His anxiety became a reality.


    A presence suddenly felt from behind.


    Belphegor was there.


    in a very intact state.


    I thought I might really die from that magic. It was dangerous. ����.


    Oh, I��d rather just die. If so, I could have fallen into a deep sleep. I would rather have


    Still, I couldn��t do that either. What is the use of dying dreams? It��s a dream you have to dream while you��re alive. I don��t want to be lazy when I die, I want to smoke alive.


    He is a demon who controls dreams.


    If there is a dreaming being nearby, you can put that being to sleep and move to the dream world.


    A girl with her eyes closed with a split abdomen in a glass tube.


    The demon who came out of the girl��s head and landed on the floor giggled.


    So please. Can��t you just pretend you didn��t see me like this?


    soon politely.


    The devil laughed and spoke earnestly in the form of a boy.


    Experiments like this are boring. I just want to go out into the world and live happily.


    ����.


    please�� please.


    quietly where no one knows


    Living idle is a dream.


    said the boy crying.


    Even so, the galaxy��.


    ����Mana Crasher


    Wielded the snowy winter.


    The mana on the sword bent like a whip and grabbed Belphegor.


    ��Kuh��! Why�� What the hell am I doing wrong?!


    like it��s embarrassing.


    Belphegor screamed as he tightened his bladed whip.


    But the blade, like a whip, tightened as if it were about to tear him apart.


    The galaxy��.


    ��Where did this lie?


    what?


    Do you think I don��t know what you��re going to do when you go out?


    ����. Even though people are planning to put all people to sleep. ���� !


    Then I��ll put you through the experiments you��ve been subjected to in your dreams. ����.


    You want to live quietly in a place where no one knows? it��s funny


    ����.


    It means that all people will be locked up in a dream and live quietly alone, but what�� . . . !


    Beware of the devil��s tongue.


    Because they act casually and deceive humans with sweet words.


    He was like that in his previous life too.


    Outwardly speaking indolent words.


    He harbored hatred for humans in his heart, and when the opportunity arose, he revealed his ferocious nature.


    Above all��


    -Cunningly tricking the researchers. ���� !


    You brainwashed them without their knowledge and made them conduct experiments to further enhance your powers, right? ����.


    said the guy himself in a previous life.


    Someday, not intentionally, but voluntarily.


    He said he made the researchers strengthen himself in anticipation of the day he would go out into the world.


    Of course, I don��t know when he started playing such tricks, but��


    Even so, Eun-ha made fun of his words.


    Because I had to make time.


    After using magic that consumes extreme mana in succession, the mana in the body was showing the floor.


    Moreover, it was the yard where the Gift was activated.


    Mana drain


    gaps should not be visible.


    The moment you show a gap, the situation can be reversed at any time.


    Without Belphegor noticing.


    Eunha recovered mana in her body while using Mana Drain.


    But-.


    -Did you catch it?


    Unlike the galactic wind.


    Belphegor so meekly admitted his feelings.


    Can��t we? I think you guys deserve to do that.


    The boy was not there.


    The only thing there is a demon.


    The boy giggled, pulling his lips up to his ears.


    Then stop laughing.


    Because of me, you can live like this now. ����.


    Because I made sacrifices for you, you were able to enjoy the benefits of medicine and science and live a lazy and lazy life.


    ����.


    but I can��t do that? I mean, since I suffered so much for you, shouldn��t you do it now?


    Devil��s appeal.


    The galaxy did not respond to Belphegor��s words.


    no i didn��t


    -You��re funny. I just want to live quietly by myself.


    Beware of the devil��s tongue.


    In previous lives, players have been seduced by their flattery again and again.


    That��s why Eunha didn��t listen to his appeal.


    -He��s a guy with no dreams. Aren��t people supposed to shake a little?


    Why would you be shaken by an obvious lie?


    without changing a single expression.


    Belphegor expressed his dissatisfaction with his pleading face.


    yes you are right I want to live in a quiet world. Quiet in a world where not a single ant roams.


    see it


    Really, you know me too well. But you know what? ����? Just like you did it to buy time, I was trying to buy time too.


    ����!


    Suddenly, Belphegor giggled.


    On the other hand, Eunha kept her mouth shut with a sorry expression.


    The sensor net informed.


    Something is approaching.


    Maybe I was lucky, there were a lot of people around me who were dreaming. So I immediately called to come over here.


    ����.


    But I can��t move my body, so it will take quite a while to come. So I took some time.


    Belphegor��s last words.


    The door to the lab was wide open.


    Eunha raised her head to the people who appeared on the stairs.


    ������.��


    They were all Slayers whose minds were destroyed by him.


    And now the puppets whose dreams are controlled by Belphegor.


    ��Dreams always show you a world you can��t even imagine.


    Damn it��.


    Injured or not.


    The Slayers rushed down.


    They grab their weapons and run.


    Eunha clicked her tongue.


    ��


    On the outside, he pretended to be calm.


    Inside, I was very offended.


    Because I knew myself so well.


    Belphegor suppressed his displeasure and glared at the young man struggling with the Slayers.


    What the hell are you guys doing?


    before and after.


    Slayers attacking from all sides.


    Even so, the young man did not show any gaps and was neutralizing them one after another.


    Belphegor couldn��t help but show curiosity as he watched his fighting skills.


    More than anything, I wondered why he knew so much about himself.


    You��ll have to figure it out later.


    After all, if you go into a dream, you will know.


    Soon, Belphegor organized his thoughts with a sad face.


    You just have to see your dreams anyway.


    So there was no need to rush. On the other


    hand , the


    young


    man��s fighting skills were simply phenomenal.


    But no matter how wonderful it is.


    After all, he��s only human.


    There are limits beyond being human.


    Looking at those who are undergoing human experimentation over a hundred times.


    Belphegor was able to measure the limits of human beings from a certain moment.


    Wolmoo


    Bylon��!


    The young man��s skills were obviously to the extent that even he could not be vigilant.


    In fact, he didn��t seem to be pushed even against the Slayers, enough to say that he was human.


    But, more than a human��


    ����Kuh��!


    He, too, is tired.


    Moreover, the young man��s body did not seem to have much mana.


    As the daunting battle continues.


    The young man continued to get tired, and gradually the mana in his body was showing its limits.


    His movements slowed down.


    Belphegor aimed at this time.


    ��It is now.


    I don��t know what reason it is.


    The young man did not allow himself to enter the world of his dreams.


    However, even though he was so tired, would he be able to shake off his magic?


    ����!


    Belphegor, who was carefully stealing his stamina, aimed at this moment.


    You can move anywhere through your dreams.


    Belphegor, who escaped from the dream of the Slayer trying to approach the young man, reached out his hand straight toward the young man.


    The exhausted young man was half a beat late in responding this time.


    ��Now is the time to dream.


    The embarrassment on the young man��s face.


    Belphegor giggled and touched his dream.


    Shoot it.


    The world changes in an instant.


    The devil stepped into the dreams of others.


    ��It��s dark.��


    A dark world as if tomorrow would never come.


    A world I��ve never seen before.


    Belphegor frowned.

 Chapter 551

    Relife Player 551


    [Chapter 149]


    [Belphegor (3)]


    The dream is the world of imagination.


    This is because a dream is a world in which the dreamer��s unconscious is reflected.


    No matter how desperately you try to hide it, dreams don��t lie.


    Even if the unconscious is not aware of it.


    What the dreaming subject thinks about remains in a certain form in the dream.


    Even if it��s a very small, small, trivial thing that you think doesn��t mean anything.


    Everything that exists in a dream has a meaning.


    So, if you can interpret that��.


    ��In other words, you can see through that person��s mind and go on to take control of it.


    The devil who possesses the soul of a person with more than 100 has similarly made the dream of more than 100 into his own.


    That��s why he thought he was the true ruler of dreams.


    So the devil who entered the young man��s image world was sure of victory.


    I was sure


    This is�� his world?


    The devil muttered as Belphegor stood blankly.


    A voice that seems to have lost confidence.


    It was such a desolate world that I wanted to ask someone.


    Huh,


    the black sky.


    An endless world that seems to have no beginning or end.


    no darkness.


    maybe void.


    What kind of life did he live��


    The devil was curious about himself.


    The wide open world represents the ambition or aspirations of the dreamer.


    Darkness means two things.


    One is the worry and anticipation of an unknown future.


    Darkness could be said to be a world not yet created.


    A blank space that can be filled according to the mindset of the dreamer.


    On the other hand, another meaning is��.


    ��Endless despair��


    Belphegor was silent.


    darkness is despair


    The blackness of the sky meant that the subject of the dream experienced despair that would cause the world to collapse.


    ��It��s a strange world.


    Belphegor looked around and evaluated that.


    A truly bizarre world.


    Even though she has suffered severe despair, she still has hope for the future.


    It was impossible.


    If I had suffered such despair, it wouldn��t be strange if I had already given up on life.


    Still holding life in hand.


    What kind of mental state do you have to maintain to be able to do this?


    with an unreasonable heart.


    On the one hand, with a mind of wonder. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Belphegor moved on.


    We have only reached the entrance yet.


    If you keep walking like this, something else will appear.


    just as expected.


    ��is it blood?


    I keep walking.


    Something was pouring down in front of me.


    red water stream.


    Belphegor immediately realized that it was blood.


    He walked in the direction of the winding stream of blood.


    You must have suffered a lot.


    Blood signifies effort and sacrifice.


    The meaning that it came true like a river made me know the life of the dreamer.


    ����.


    Eventually he found something in a world of nothing but darkness and blood.


    A clue to the interpretation of dreams.


    It was a corpse.


    Well��


    Starting with the first corpse I found, corpses continued to appear.


    The horrors of the corpses were different.


    However, what a corpse usually means��


    ��Is it lingering?


    lingering feelings and regrets about life.


    Belphegor frowned.


    What the hell kind of life have you been living?


    Is it that a world that gives you a sense of embarrassment has been created?


    ��what are those two?


    Then he found two dead bodies leaning on each other��s shoulders.


    A woman with silvery white hair.


    A woman with a benevolent expression.


    They were women who gave the illusion that they were asleep rather than dead.


    I felt like I would open my eyes any moment.


    ��I found it.


    Belphegor grinned.


    Existence or value valued by the dreamer.


    In other words, the moment you remove it, you can collapse the world that is maintaining a precarious balance.


    Moreover-.


    ��Is that your wish?


    over the shoulders of the two women.


    A dimly visible halo of light.


    There was a loud noise coming from there.


    It is the purpose of the dreaming subject.


    purpose for living life.


    In other words, if you destroy it, the ego of the dreaming subject will collapse and you will be reduced to your own puppet.


    Before that, of course��


    -I��ll have to take you down first.


    Belphegor turned his head in the direction of the killing blow he felt earlier.


    -Don��t touch me.


    In-young was there.


    It is the ego of the subject who dreams.


    master of the world of imagination.


    Gift < Berserk >


    Unlike the subject of the dream, a man who looks somewhat older.


    infinitely sunken eyes.


    A sword stained with blood.


    Armor that has lost half its function.


    The man spewed blood and rushed toward Belphegor.


    ��


    It��s not what I��m going to say�� but


    he��s a different guy on the outside and inside.


    Belphegor dealt with the man.


    The man who ran into him was too reckless.


    Mana Crasher


    If the man you dealt with in reality seemed to observe the situation calmly.


    The man I met in my dream was just surrendering to his instincts.


    A very savage fighting style.


    But I couldn��t ignore it.


    ��Kuh��!


    The man is getting stronger.


    Because he was the owner of this world.


    The man was attacking regardless of the amount of mana in his body.


    Each blow was heavy.


    Finally-.


    ��Kuhhh��!!


    Belphegor could only open his eyes wide.


    The man��s sword cut the goat��s arm and shot through the gap. The bullets from


    the Invisible Tracker


    revolver


    turned into huge thorns.


    Pierced Belphegor��s abdomen.


    Damn��


    unexpected.


    Belphegor clicked his tongue as he repaired the puncture in the middle.


    The man��s movements became faster than before.


    Boo Woo Woo!


    The crazy sound comes out of nowhere.


    The giant with the horns of a goat swung his fist vigorously.


    The man did not show any signs of avoiding it, but instead rushed towards the fist.


    As if not afraid of death��.


    ����Bending through one point,


    he bent down towards the flying fist and dug downward.


    Even though Belphegor tried to intercept with magic, the man charged forward with a crude sword and was personally hit by magic.


    It is ignorant, barbaric and violent.


    What the hell have you become? Gambling with my life as collateral��!


    Belphegor was embarrassed every time.


    However, the situation quickly turned in his favor.


    ����!


    Men are masters of the world of images.


    No matter how savage it was, men had a duty to protect this world.


    So, as soon as Belphegor cast a spell on the woman who was still intact.


    He turned sharply and left to guard them.


    And just like that, I was hit directly by magic.


    It really bothers me. To see such power even in a dream��


    Belphegor clicked his tongue.


    Then he laughed.


    Because the giants surrounding him finally caught the man.


    ��Kuh��!


    A man held in the arms of a giant.


    The man struggled somehow, but to no avail.


    Rather, the giant gave even more strength to the hand that held the man.


    Aaaaaa!!


    There are no barbarians.


    The man screamed, making a sound like a beast.


    However-.


    ��Pajijijik!!


    The man suddenly bit the giant��s hand.


    Belphegor, who had been giggling at the resistance that could not inflict any damage, immediately doubted his eyes.


    The man did not simply bite off the giant��s hand.


    Fool��


    Rip off the flesh of a giant.


    Advanced control technology was concentrated there.


    A skill that interferes with the mana of others.


    A monstrous creature leaked out of the man��s body and broke through the magic that formed the giant.


    Then the grip that was holding him loosened.


    Invisible Tracker


    Cheonbo One


    -Point Breakthrough


    Extreme Attacker


    Even though the man lost the use of one arm due to the attack a moment ago.


    As if that wasn��t a problem, she immediately rushed towards Belphegor.


    Nonetheless-.


    ��You allowed me a weakness because I came into your dreams.


    Kreur��.


    that��s how time flies.


    Belphegor was ultimately victorious and the man was ultimately defeated.


    Belphegor held the women hostage and restricted the man��s movements.


    Admit that you are strong


    ����.


    Even if your arm is cut off.


    Even if your legs fall off.


    The man did not back down and fought.


    And even after the limbs had been cut off, the man had not lost his fighting spirit.


    As expected��.


    -Are you human?


    The man controlled the fallen sword while lying on the floor.


    Belphegor hung out his tongue as he dodged the man��s magical sword.


    I��ll have to get rid of it.


    A life of self-awareness.


    Belphegor came to the conclusion that time could not be delayed like this.


    I decided to kill the man in a hurry and take over the image world.


    To do so, he tried to turn the man into porridge by moving a giant.


    right then-


    ����It


    sounded like something gigantic was lifting its eyelids.


    Belphegor hesitated.


    ����.


    I didn��t hear it wrong.


    He turned his gaze in the direction the sound came from.


    it hardened


    ��What.


    A single eye appeared in the dark.


    It was looking at Belphegor.


    What the hell is that��.


    Just one.


    He felt an unknown danger.


    ����.


    A soul-shattering presence.


    The feeling that one��s own existence becomes infinitely smaller and disappears as it is.


    But he couldn��t look away.


    Because the red eyes were looking at him.


    Soon the pupils��.


    ����He


    grinned.


    I couldn��t tell if it was a simple laugh or a sneer.


    ����������������������!!!!!


    Belphegor screamed.


    The feeling of splitting your soul.


    The realization that I saw something I shouldn��t have seen.


    At that moment, his body collapsed.


    And��


    ����A


    man whose limbs must have been severed.


    Moving his body with mana, he bit his foot.


    The disintegrating body was torn apart so easily.


    ������!!


    Eventually, the remaining feet were also torn off.


    Belphegor fell to the floor.


    And the man got on top of it.


    -Hand�� Don��t touch it��


    the man spat out with difficulty.


    end with that.


    While the man��s body was being restored, Belphegor��s body


    split into pieces and disappeared from the world.


    ��


    I tried to use Vilent Venom.


    Belphegor didn��t give him a chance to do that.


    The one who had been hit by Vilent Venom once was clearly aware of the dangers of magic.


    ��Kuh��!


    That��s why Galactic couldn��t use Vilent Venom against the Slayers.


    It was also because they didn��t give them enough time to create Vilent Venom, who didn��t take care of themselves.


    Damn it��.


    In the meantime, the mana in the body was gradually dropping, and a sense of exhaustion was coming.


    And he didn��t miss that moment and interfered with his dreams.


    The galaxy was exposed to mental magic.


    ��Whoa�� Whoa��!


    It was only for a moment.


    The time that was only a moment in the experience.


    However, Eunha was well aware of the fact that the amount of time he could do in an instant allowed him a lot.


    The galaxy hastily destroyed Belphegor��s mental magic.


    ��Beep beep!


    ��yes thank you


    The gift was activated late, and it was also thanks to the fire chicken awakening his spirit through the pass.


    When he came to his senses, he was confronting the Slayers while being protected by Fire Chicken.


    Gulp gulp


    Although it was only for a very short time.


    A wall of flame was blocking the access of the Slayers.


    Eunha immediately drank the potion.


    It was close.


    At last, the effect of the gift ended and the recoil almost caused his physical abilities to decline.


    Meanwhile-.


    ��Kuaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!!!


    Why is he doing that? beep?


    Belphegor was just watching the situation behind the Slayers.


    The guy suddenly screamed.


    He grabs his head and groans.


    And the Slayers, who escaped from his control, fell to the floor like marionettes whose strings were cut.


    What the hell�� what the hell are you��!!


    ����.


    I could see it with my own eyes.


    The mana flowing around Belphegor was very unstable.


    The giant��s shape shakes.


    Inside, a demon whose posture has collapsed is screaming in agony.


    Could it be that my gift also rebelled against Belphegor?


    Belphegor��s condition was clear.


    Existence is collapsing.


    It desperately gathers the scattered power and tries to maintain its existence somehow.


    The galaxy did not know why he had fallen into such a state.


    just guessing


    He was in his dream and forcibly came out into reality due to his Gift, causing an abnormality in his existence.


    Anyway-.


    ��That��s a good thing for me.


    I swallowed another potion in one gulp.


    Eunha summoned the sword that had fallen on the floor.


    After


    that, I grabbed the necklace.


    A necklace with a ring connected by a chain.


    Hwareuk!


    The barrier of flame dissipates.


    Scattered embers gather in him.


    It wraps around his shoulders and forms the cloak.


    So, he puts the flame on his shoulder.


    ��Now, prepare well for the rest of your life.


    Eunha raised her lips.


    Gift < Unknown >


    Gift Granting Artifact


    < Amplification >


    Transmutation


    Phoenix��s Cloak

 Chapter 552

    Relife Player 552


    [Chapter 149]


    [Belphegor (4)]


    The 1st Bio Center Research Director��s Office.


    While most of the players guarding the building went to figure out the mana detected in the 2nd Bio Center.


    Bruno and Twenty-five were able to easily infiltrate the laboratory director��s office.


    Oh my God, making a separate space behind the frame��. Did you think you wouldn��t know something like this? I see everything in my eyes.


    < Leave it > Twenty-five.


    Regardless of what the galaxy informed us in advance.


    As soon as he entered the room, he grunted when he saw the picture frame hanging on the white wall.


    There was an expensive-looking picture frame hanging in a room without much decoration, so naturally I couldn��t help but notice it.


    And those who were good at controlling mana could tell that there was some spell in the frame.


    can you solve it


    oops uncle because you believe in me Solving things like this is my specialty.


    Twenty-five touched the picture frame.


    After speaking a few words with Bruno, he released the spell hanging from the frame.


    Let��s push the picture frame he��s fixed to the side.


    ����The picture frame


    , which should not have moved, was pushed to the side.


    Twenty-five grew up.


    Because you see did you see


    hmm.


    Just push the frame all the way.


    There was a space just the right size for one person to hide.


    A few bundles of bills and some gold bars.


    And a few books that are presumed to be hardcover ledgers.


    Oh, there are quite a lot of things. Mister, do you think we can share this with the owner, me and the uncle? i don��t need So, just me and the owner, just the two of us?


    ����.


    I��m kidding. Joke. Divide it into thirds. hmm.


    Although there were traps


    in the space as well.


    Twenty-five removed the trap simply by inserting and withdrawing his hand.


    He hugged the gold bar and gave a big smile.


    Meanwhile, Bruno��.


    ��This is it.


    Not even paying attention to the material.


    He pulled out a book.


    A book without a cover.


    As I turned the pages roughly to check the contents of the book, the pages were filled with numbers.


    wow! ����.


    It seems that everyone has put one foot on this side in some way. Hagisa�� In a world where little kids without resident registration are roaming around openly, this is not strange.


    A ledger that records the flow of funds from people in the political and business world, including the top 10 business groups, and will surely have a big impact if it is disclosed to the world.


    Bruno sighed and closed the book when Twenty-five stepped aside and tried to check the contents.


    ��We do our job. Whatever this is, it��s not something we should be concerned about.


    Chet��. I wanted to see a little more��. ����.


    No. I have to bring it to the owner. Cancer.


    Bruno occasionally cautions twenty-five with a few words.


    Twenty-five only grumbled and didn��t ask to see the ledger anymore.


    Meanwhile, Bruno put the ledgers in the bag he had brought with him.


    Then-.


    ��Kung


    The wave of mana detected again.


    An earth-shaking roar followed.


    The two turned their heads in the direction where Mana was sensed.


    ������.��


    Towards the 2nd Bio Center.


    The second bio center could be seen from the window in their room. Thump The earth


    shook


    again.


    They could see the building shaking in the moment of darkness.


    No, it was still shaking.


    How the hell are you fighting over there?


    The windows were shaking noisily as if the building were about to collapse.


    ��mister. Do you think we should go soon?


    Hmm��


    It seems that players are setting up barriers around the building right now, but even the owner won��t be able to deal with them all.


    I guess so.


    Twenty-five muttered with a serious face.


    Bruno agreed with him.


    It seemed that the current Eunha was facing a tough time.


    The players who formed a siege around the building were also not easy opponents.


    Eunha needed an assistant.


    That��s why-.


    ��You take this. I will go to Eunha.


    yes? What do you say?


    Bruno quickly handed over the bag containing the ledger to twenty-five.


    Twenty-five, who had been given the bag, put on a bewildered expression.


    Either way, Bruno had an attitude that he would not allow objections.


    When the battle intensifies, the safety of the items in the bag cannot be guaranteed. As long as that is the purpose of the galaxy, someone must protect it and get out.


    So you want to see me and get out?


    Who else but me can fight here? ����.


    Outside the laboratory, the people of the Myungwang Clan should be on standby just in case. If you ask them for protection, they will surely listen.


    It made sense.


    Their purpose was only ledgers, and they were not the existence that the galaxy would be dealing with.


    I could go to him for support and lose the ledger I had earned by mistake.


    It made sense for someone to go outside at a time when security was cluttered.


    ��Go ahead.


    So twenty-five nodded.


    Although he himself was capable of combat, he was no match for Bruno.


    Moreover, wasn��t his ability specialized in this kind of thing?


    But he couldn��t help but say it.


    -Uncle. do you believe me What am I going to do if I bounce with this? ����. I thought you hated me.


    Almost impulsively,


    twenty-five asked Bruno.


    It was a ledger that could shake the world.


    Twenty-five he could use it to his liking, if he so desired.


    It was that important.


    He couldn��t help but question Bruno, who couldn��t be said to be very friendly to him from the first time he met.


    But Bruno seemed to think his question was nothing.


    ����I don��t like Rangers that much, more than anything else, because they��re frivolous and incomprehensible. No, what��s wrong with Ranger? A ranger is also a guardian, but I don��t like old people like dealers. Of course, if you ask me if I hate you, yes I hate you.


    don��t listen to me


    Even so, the reason for entrusting it to you is��.


    The conversation doesn��t come.


    speak to each other unilaterally.


    Even so, the conversation went through subtly, and after catching his breath for a moment, twenty-five watched Bruno as he continued.


    ��It��s just because I believe that your heart for Eunha is not a lie. Huh��. You��re cheesy.


    A very serious and heavy voice.


    Twenty-five thought over those words for a long time, and deliberately took a humorous action to lighten the mood.


    I don��t even know if I lost this? Can I really take it? good.


    I will go without saying anything!


    The two laughed bitterly.


    ��


    Power overflows.


    Uncontrollable, an unknown power seeps through the body. The


    mana


    flowing out of the body turns into flames and flutters.


    All senses are on edge.


    Mana is seen more clearly. Step on


    the Ubo


    flow.


    A time difference that is only a decimal point.


    But the very minor difference it brings makes a difference.


    Perspectives change in an instant.


    No, I know-.


    ��Kuhhh��!!


    Confidence is in the place where you recognize


    Woobo .


    Moving from place to place meant nothing to the galaxy.


    As you can see, it was right there.


    When I swung the sword, he was right there.


    ��awesome.


    Gift < Unknown >.


    And the gift < Amplification >.


    The strengthening of the abilities brought by the two gifts made Eunha herself admired throughout.


    Also-.


    ��Flame Ghost (Flame Ghost)


    Blaze Crasher


    A flame that can be said to be the power of phantom beasts.


    The scattered embers were acting on the world according to his will.


    The vengeful spirit, covered in flames, continued to burn the mana that Belphegor wore.


    A monstrous guy��


    in a state of disorganized existence.


    The guy who was blocking the galaxy��s attack muttered as he clenched his saggy shoulder.


    Eunha found it funny that the devil used the expression ��monster�� to himself.


    But he couldn��t deny it either.


    Because he was feeling it too.


    Is this really me?


    The feeling of being out of bounds.


    Eun-ha��s ability beyond human cognition caught her thinking that she was dreaming.


    However-.


    ��It��s not a crazy


    dream.


    He accepted reality, feeling his body scream at a force beyond the human realm.


    Can��t drag on like this for long.


    I don��t have enough mana, and my body can��t stand it.


    Although it was not expressed outwardly.


    The inside was already collapsing. It seems that


    Piiik


    Buldak also felt it.


    The phantom beast guarding the galaxy as a cloak quietly cried in his head.


    are you okay.


    Eunha read the phantom beast.


    No, I said to my body that was begging me that I couldn��t stand it any longer.


    It was fine yet.


    I was able to survive with my mental strength.


    Haven��t I suffered more pain than this countless times in my previous life?


    So-.


    ��Violent Flame


    You can keep fighting. S��arch* The ��ov��lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He ��recognized�� the fire that was blowing around the area before he knew it.


    That alone.


    Pupperpuppung!!


    as if it had been poisoned.


    The fire is dyed black, black, black.


    They suddenly exploded.


    The explosion caused by just a small ember was unconventional.


    The explosion caused by the embers surrounding Belphegor at the same time was tremendous.


    Explosions scattered like fireworks.


    And so, the explosion that filled the world eventually��.


    ��Koo-guk-gu,


    it literally collapsed the world.


    ��


    Wrong power control.


    Although the power of a gift can be controlled to some extent.


    With the addition of < Amplification > to < Unknown >, I can��t get a sense of how much power I have.


    Since he wielded his power as usual, the result was different from what he expected.


    Moreover, Eunha herself was unable to objectively grasp her own power, which had been strengthened several times over.


    Eventually, the laboratory collapsed.


    ����.


    It was almost buried underground.


    before the ceiling collapses.


    After escaping outside using the umbrella, he looked around at the collapsed wreckage.


    No more traces of the laboratory could be found.


    Meanwhile-.


    ��I thought he wouldn��t die, but I really didn��t think he would��


    Eunha clicked her tongue when she saw Belphegor emerge from the wreckage.


    ��cool��. ghastly��!!


    It seemed that his condition was not good.


    Even after receiving such a bombardment, he survived and was still demonstrating demon-like power.


    Are you�� really human? If you��ve been experimented on like I was�� there��s no way that��s the case.


    devilish guy Director Nam.


    The emotion on Belphegor��s face was obvious astonishment.


    Eun-ha responded coldly to the guy who was trembling toward her.


    Meanwhile-.


    -It��s a big deal.


    Why are there so many people?


    The galaxy looked at the people standing around Belphegor and lamented inwardly.


    I didn��t know what was going on.


    It seemed that there were a lot of people around the 2nd Bio Center just in time.


    Thanks to this, Belphegor seemed to be recovering his body by taking control of their dreams.


    And Belphegor��.


    ��Looks like there��s a limit to your ignorant power�� But there��s no such thing as an eternal dream. Except for the dreams I show you.


    Your dreams are wild too.


    I noticed my weaknesses.


    Even if it wasn��t, as a result of escaping from the laboratory by continuing to use Woobo, he was running out of mana.


    Although it is absorbing the mana melted in the air with the mana drain��.


    ��I can��t keep up with Belphegor��s recovery ability.


    He frowned at the guy who had players around him like limbs.


    It was a problem that he recovered, but it was also a problem that he would go into their dreams if the numbers were wrong.


    just as expected.


    Anyway, is this the outside world? The sky is so wide. very good. I wanted to live a quiet life in a place like this.


    ����.


    put all of you humans to sleep.


    Even the disturbed existence has regained stability.


    His demeanor was very relaxed. Behind


    Belphegor


    ��s back.


    A giant with goat horns sprang up.


    The giant, who had previously been nothing more than a demigod, was now fully grounded on two legs.


    The giant looked down at the galaxy.


    Also-.


    ��������


    With a fluttering movement.


    Players were approaching Eunha holding weapons.


    It was truly a nightmare encounter. Even if you don��t like it, it��s a meeting that I will remember for the rest of my life. So, quit it. that��s what i��m going to say


    Even in this situation, if you can only live with your mouth��


    Belphegor spreads his arms wide.


    From there, the attack began.


    Players took out the mana in their bodies and rushed at Eunha en masse.


    A huge goat followed behind him.


    ����Ubo


    Even so, Eunha wasn��t taken aback.


    Ignoring the players rushing at me, I rushed straight to Belphegor.


    But the guy��


    ��As long as you dream, I can exist anywhere.


    ����!!


    At the same time he used Ubo.


    Belphegor disappeared into a player��s dream, then popped out of another player��s dream into reality.


    But what does it matter.


    Violent Venom


    In that case, all dreams should be destroyed.


    Of course, he seemed to be paying attention to the arrangement of the players considering that.


    After all, they were human.


    As long as blood flowed through the body, the poison was fatal to them.


    No matter how far away he was, he couldn��t do much damage to him, who was moving quickly everywhere.


    So, I was thinking of taking down those who get in the way first.


    ��You got caught. ���� !


    Magic suddenly activated from beneath my feet.


    It was a bondage spell.


    It was an elaborate and complicated spell that even Woobo could not avoid.


    Immobilized on his feet, he immediately tried to destroy the magic.


    It seems like I won��t miss that time.


    ��How can you treat that with poison? ����.


    A giant reminiscent of a goat.


    I was standing in front of the galaxy.


    He raised his fist high into the sky and grinned. The sound of


    breaking


    through the air.


    As soon as it was hit, a fist that looked like it would turn into porridge fell from above.


    It cannot be stopped by force.


    Avoid.


    But it can��t be avoided.


    If it can��t be avoided�� ����All


    you have to do is counter


    the arrogant counterattack .


    If the giant��s existence was made of mana, it could be said that it stayed within the range allowed by Artifact Arrogance��s counterattack.


    Chiyiying!!


    The necklace glowed brightly.


    The fist that fell was blocked by the barrier and soared upside down.


    The giant��s face was sunken.


    Arrogant��s counterattack blew away the magic that bound him to the giant.


    In other words, the one who can��t move is soon��.


    ��It��s a very good target.


    Prominence Dance


    On the right is a cold blooming winter, on the left is a snowy winter.


    The two swords were engulfed in flames and wept.


    two-pronged trajectory.


    The tracks soon merged into one and finally hacked the giant to pieces.


    The giant��s existence burned and crumbled into pieces.


    ��You really bother me.


    Because that��s what I��m going to say. stop dying go home and get some sleep


    If you want to sleep like that�C


    The giant becomes mana and scatters.


    It goes back to Belphegor.


    Belphegor��s face distorted when he saw the fallen giant.


    But soon calm was restored.


    A giant, taller than before, rose from behind him.


    ����Just keep counting sheep like that. If you keep knocking it down, you��ll be sleeping someday.


    ����. Where is the third with this? You must still have a long way to go to sleep. Yes, I will hang out with you until you fall asleep. count the sheep


    Belphegor giggled.


    The situation was clear.


    The devil was still full of power, but he was gradually showing his limits.


    In the end, victory or defeat was decided in the battle of mana in the body.


    what are the three What? You counted wrong?


    Even so, Eunha was still calm.


    Rather, he killed Belphegor now.


    What are you talking about��!!


    Belphegor was puzzled by this.


    From the beginning to the end, his consciousness was always directed towards the galaxy.


    ��spunt��ne del diavolo


    The devil��s spear


    Belphegor didn��t notice the being approaching from close range, erasing its presence.


    No, it was inevitable that it would be too late to notice.


    Because that being fell from the sky.


    kuwaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!


    A rupture that seems to tear the world apart.


    The gigantic spear fell from the sky and split the goat in half.


    And so, the existence that stepped out of the hollow in the ground was��.


    -Four.


    ����.


    Dumbly.


    With Belphegor at a loss for words.


    Bruno opened his mouth with speculation wrapped around his body.

 Chapter 553

    Relife Player 553


    [Chapter 149]


    [Belphegor (5)]


    Kwajijijik!


    It was a daunting situation with only one person.


    One more talented person appeared.


    ��five.


    A man with a presence that rivals the young man in flames.


    The man, who gave the illusion that he was facing a huge bear, calmly pulled out the horns of the goat and muttered.


    ��I hope it��s a dream.


    Belphegor couldn��t help but mutter.


    But he knew better than anyone that this was not a dream.


    So I had no choice but to accept reality.


    -Six.


    like a countdown.


    The man wearing the gauntlet with his fists facing each other said, leaving the goat with a sunken face behind him.


    What the hell are these guys doing!


    Belphegor hurriedly cast his magic and shouted a question that had been floating around from beginning to end.


    cried countless times.


    Why did such strong people appear in front of him?


    ��hehe��!!


    obviously.


    The two did not answer Belphegor��s questions at all.


    Clothed in golden mana, they approached and attacked at an unbelievable speed.


    Papa papapat!!


    Each attack brings a skull-shaking shock.


    I am being cheated on.


    It��s all about defending.


    Inferno V II X IV


    Prominence Dance


    A fist that only exists to kill by rubbing the air to create flames.


    And the dual wield style, which draws an ever-changing trajectory wrapped in swaying flames.


    The moment you block one, the other immediately comes in, aiming for an opening.


    However, not all attacks can be blocked.


    Belphegor was forced to choose the lesser evil rather than the worst.


    That became the starting point��


    ����The snowy winter


    attack was canceled, and the other side delivered a more powerful blow.


    Truly pure.


    No matter how urgently he was summoned, the giant with the horns of a goat simply vanished.


    oh oh oh oh!!


    Even so, the snake made of flame is not satisfied with having eaten the goat and persistently rushes to devour him.


    I tried to close it.


    Bestia feroce I IV III


    I don��t care if my body burns.


    A man running through the flames.


    A man clenching his fists in a guard stance activates magic.


    Touquaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!


    Like a bear sweeping a mountain.


    The man with a ferocious gaze stretched out his fist.


    The ground cracks.


    The sound of the explosion got louder and louder, and when it came close to Belphegor��s eyes, it was bloated.


    An explosion hits him and fists fly in the explosion.


    Tekken flying from various angles.


    The attack didn��t stop there.


    ��Ubo


    Blast Counter


    Switch.


    While the man steps back, a young man appears ignoring the distance and strikes the sword.


    Cracks in the ground explode and sharp fragments attack.


    Damn it��


    I block the attack with my tattered body.


    That was all Belphegor could do.


    ��


    It was the first time Eunha and Bruno matched.


    -It��s not awkward at all.


    Eunha did not feel any discomfort.


    Although the sums were not perfect, there was no mismatch.


    As Eunha swings his sword, Bruno distracts Belphegor.


    The reverse situation is also the same.


    At any time, move as the other person wishes and complement each other��s lacking parts.


    Blaze Crasher


    As a result, he felt as if he was using three swords instead of two.


    I have room to swing my sword.


    I was out of breath.


    Stepping back, he decided to concentrate on restoring mana with mana drain.


    Moreover-.


    ��The Milky Way.


    Thank you. hmm.


    Unlike himself, Bruno still had the potion left.


    Bruno would hand over the potion from time to time to the galaxy where the potion fell.


    ��The strain on the body is no joke.


    Of course, I couldn��t rely too much on the potion��s function.


    While the potion itself plays a role in restoring mana, it promotes mana activation so that the body can quickly produce mana.


    In the end, drinking potions frequently could cause problems with the body that produces mana.


    -Eight.


    In fact, Galactic felt that something was wrong with the mana circuit.


    It was a car that was already overtaxing its ability to create and manipulate mana in pursuit of efficiency.


    In such a situation, the subordinates were added, so mana could not be extracted as desired.


    Moreover, he was using the power of the gift as well as < Amplification >, a gift that strengthens the gift.


    ����.


    I pretended to be as normal as possible while dealing with Belphegor.


    The body is breaking down.


    Even so, Eunha swung her sword.


    So-.


    ��Kuluk kuluk��!


    nine.


    The galaxy took advantage of Bruno��s blockade of the giant��s movement and struck it.


    The giant who guarded Belphegor became a particle of mana and disappeared.


    And after losing nine copies of his body, he poured out blood.


    We��re almost done.


    Belphegor kneels.


    Eunha��s body is not a horse.


    Belphegor��s body was also rags.


    The speed at which the body is restored is slow, and the speed at which magic is developed is also slow.


    You guys�� What the hell are you saying I did wrong?


    The calmness disappeared without a trace.


    Belphegor, who was coughing up blood, clutched at his heart and asked.


    He looked like a very weak child, curled up in a protective shield.


    But he was a demon.


    A demon who tries to put all humans living in the world to sleep if the opportunity arises.


    A catastrophe thus trying to give them an unforgettable nightmare.


    Whatever his appearance, his identity has not changed.


    That��s why-.


    -Why don��t you hurry up and call me for the tenth time. we��ll kill you again ����.


    Galactic did not listen to the devil��s whispers.


    die in the gap of carelessness


    that��s the magic


    The galaxy that sent away colleagues including Bae Soo-bin due to their deceit in the previous life did not shake.


    Heartless bastard��.


    You can be heartless.


    The devil only kills.


    Eun-ha pointed her sword at him.


    Belphegor finally groaned and bit his lip.


    ��hahahahahaha!!


    Then why is Moore so funny?


    he shrugged.


    The devil, who laughed for a long time while looking up at the sky, splits it while wiping his tears.


    ��I came to the world that I wanted so much, but in the end, I can��t do anything and go like this. ����.


    I wanted to kill the people who made me like this and live in peace without ever having to suffer like that again��


    I��d rather die in peace.


    yes it is good don��t die on your own terms But I won��t die alone. Even if I have to die, I will definitely kill you.


    ����!


    right at that moment.


    Was there still strength left?


    Belphegor explosively drew mana from his body.


    no-


    -It��s no fun to dream alone.


    He was burning his soul.


    private decision.


    He prepared for death and gathered all his remaining strength.


    As evidence of that, his existence began to shake unsteadily.


    Existence collapses.


    Like a dam breaking.


    Belphegor, a demonic being, constantly pops up.


    ������.��


    Something that probably looks like a soul.


    They cover Belphegor��s body as she stands in tears of blood.


    Souls stick together and create a black goat.


    ��I am your nightmare.


    A black goat with huge horns.


    The boy��s golden eyes flashed.


    The spirits that made up the existence of the goats fall to the ground and they attack as a herd of small goats.


    -Uncle!


    hmm!


    A feeling of indescribable oppression.


    Even Eunha��s presence was overwhelmed by over a hundred souls.


    Eunha screamed loudly, waking Bruno to his senses.


    The coldly blooming winter


    spirit rushes in.


    Petals sway as if against him. At the same time, flames rise and burn the souls.


    Even so, the soul continues to run��


    ��Meeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee!!


    The black goat cried loudly.


    He lunged into the storm with his horns ready to ram.


    The storm tore apart all too easily.


    ��Kuu��!!


    Blast Burst.


    Eun-ha tried to block the black goat��s charge while using counter magic.


    However, the black goat, who was prepared to die, did not receive any damage.


    On the contrary, it became even more excited, and with all its might, it rammed its horns to break the barrier.


    There is a crack in the barrier.


    eventually breaks


    However-.


    ��Colosseum There is a lot of room for being mistaken for


    a Colosseum


    dealer.


    In fact, Bruno is a Guardian.


    His true nature was to defend, not to attack.


    Stepping out in front of the galaxy, he slammed his iron fist into the ground and activated his magic.


    A barrier reminiscent of the Colosseum rises


    .


    A barrier that rises in a circle around the black goat.


    The black goat rolls its paws and tries to break the barrier with all its might.


    ��Kuh��!!


    The solid barrier did not budge.


    It just made Bruno take a step back.


    Then, as if he would not be pushed back, he poured mana into his magic.


    The barrier rises higher and higher.


    Thus, the tall Colosseum that blocks the black goat��s view was completed.


    Anyway, it��s no use!!


    In the unbreakable Colosseum.


    The black goat ran amok.


    Even if the opponent couldn��t see it, he threw magic out of the barrier.


    No matter how solid the wall is.


    Walls will eventually come down.


    The Black Goat��s momentum continued to grow, and Bruno was gradually pushed back. The


    Colosseum


    finally shakes.


    The black goat��s mana ran out of control.


    Gradually the walls of the Colosseum crumble.


    And finally��


    ����With a whimper,


    one side of the wall of the Colosseum collapsed.


    However, just like the Colosseum is a battle between beasts and gladiators who risked their lives��.


    -So you��re number ten?


    The gladiator hadn��t entered yet.


    And now, Noh Eun-ha enters.


    As if he was sure of his victory.


    He climbs over the broken wall. As if announcing the start of a


    life-


    and-death game.


    The flame burns like a torch.


    Like confirming a winner.


    All the sparks are on his blade.


    White, red, platinum.


    The color of the blade changes every moment.


    ��I am the nightmare you guys created!!


    The black goat charges with all its might, clad in magic.


    Eunha raised the sword above her head.


    Soon, he struck down a platinum-colored sword with swirling flames.


    ����Blast Cross


    A trajectory appears that cuts the earth in half.


    The trajectory


    becomes a cross.


    The cross covered in flames consumes all of his magic.


    so desperately


    A spell that burns and disappears.


    Without stopping there, the trajectory reveals its teeth towards him.


    Kwa-kwa-kwa-kwa-kwak!!


    The cross devours souls.


    Violently greedy, as if he would leave nothing there.


    The world is dyed platinum-.


    ��Have a nice dream.


    Platinum colored world.


    Eunha muttered as she faced the world where flashes of light spread out in front of her.


    Dreams are bound to wake up.


    Thus, even nightmares are bound to wake up.


    There is no eternal nightmare.


    Even if that nightmare exists��


    �����C


    I will destroy everything.


    directly with this hand.


    ��


    A world where the aftermath of Blast Cross has passed.


    The pitch-black night sky was getting darker as dawn approached.


    ��ugh��


    Belphegor was there.


    The black goat, whose presence had lost more than half of it, was lying on the ground.


    There was nothing around him.


    just modestly.


    Buried in the black goat that was fading into mana particles.


    The guy with only his upper body exposed now looked up at the sky as if he was tired.


    Ah��


    I don��t even have the strength to move anymore.


    just waiting for extinction.


    Belphegor looked up at the sky that was gradually getting brighter.


    This is�� it��s dawn.


    in pure admiration


    The child buried inside the body of the black goat smiles bitterly.


    The Black Goat completely disappears.


    Now there was only one child on the barren land.


    The child is kneeling.


    Close your eyes.


    This is how my nightmare ends.


    Finally�� it��s over.


    satisfaction. and regret.


    The boy felt two emotions and finally realized that even his own existence was disappearing from the world.


    His body turns into mana particles and melts into the air.


    You don��t have to suffer anymore.


    Next time you open your eyes, everything will be a lie.


    It��s all��a dream.


    And so the nightmare disappears.


    ��


    Belphegor has disappeared.


    ��the timing was tight.


    At that moment, the galaxy realized that it could no longer fight.


    The effect of the gift is gone.


    As well as the effect of amplification.


    And then came the recoil.


    The initial recoil was still tolerable.


    ��ugh��


    Beep!


    Fire chicken flies around and worries about his condition.


    However, Eun-ha gritted her teeth and walked to the place where the guy disappeared.


    Was he really subjugated?


    Because I couldn��t be sure without checking it myself.


    ����.


    The place where Belphegor disappeared.


    A blue magic stone that fell there.


    Eunha confirmed that the guy was really subdued.


    And��


    ��This is��


    Eunha picked up the one that had fallen next to the magic stone.


    A sphere the size of a hand.


    It was soft for a marble.


    -It��s not a soul stone.


    The demon drops the soul stone at the moment of extinction.


    The soul stone is so named because it looks like a soul is swimming in the blue beads.


    The soul stone was considered the highest level among the material artifacts containing the power of demons.


    If you made a weapon with a soul stone, you could make a living weapon.


    beep beep?


    ����.


    In other words, the ego device.


    It was possible to send a doctor to a person and create an artifact with infinite room for growth.


    However, the spoils Eunha held in her hands were not soul stones.


    It resembled a soul stone.


    So, if you have to ask��


    ��Should I say it is the stage before the soul stone is created?


    different from previous lives.


    Belphegor had not yet been reborn as a complete demon.


    As a result, it seemed that it would be more accurate to say that the object that came out of Belphegor��s extinction was not a complete soul stone, but a pre-soul stone. S~ea??h the ��ovelFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    That��s true, but-.


    ��I can eat it.


    The appearance is truly introverted.


    Eunha instinctively felt it.


    Trophies similar to soul stones are edible.


    And if you eat it��


    ��Is that so��


    Belphegor became a demon as a result of the human experiment.


    It is different from other demons that have changed naturally.


    If so, it is not known whether the essence related to the human experiment has been dissolved in the inner altar Belphegor left behind.


    In other words-.


    ��If you eat this, you can become a Mine.


    I can��t be sure though.


    And I can��t guarantee life or death.


    The moment you eat this inner altar, you will be able to become a demon.


    ����.


    Mine.


    According to them, humans are the crystallization of the most ideal evolution.


    If Eunha Noh becomes a demon, her body will be reconstructed into a better body and transformed into a demon.


    In other words, you can get rid of the difficulties in combat due to lack of mana in the body.


    A better heart will be placed in his body.


    Eating this will make you stronger.


    I can��t guarantee your life.


    It��s probably much more stable than turning into a demon by causing a mana runaway.


    Eunha looked at Naedan for a long time.


    Then-.


    ��-!!


    Beep beep!!


    Terrible pain overtook me.


    The recoil began in earnest.


    Eunha couldn��t stand the pain any longer and fell to the floor.


    Bruno runs from afar.


    In a slow-winding world, the fire chicken is making a fuss.


    Damn��.


    My body doesn��t listen.


    An indescribable pain.


    Noah lost consciousness.

 Chapter 554

    Relife Player 554


    [Chapter 150]


    [Unfortunate maybe lucky]


    A bomb fell overnight.


    A super-large explosion suddenly occurred at the Eternal New Drug Research Complex in Goyang City.


    The sound of the explosion, which also reached people living in Seoul, was enough to make the city go wild.


    -Is there anything that surprised you while you were sleeping? I thought a bomb had fallen nearby? But that��s an explosion that occurred in Goyang City.


    I heard it too. Did you hear the sound of the explosion and your heart raced? Did you really think you were going to die?


    Do you think you��d better go to the hospital? why not? I heard on the news earlier that an explosion is not just an explosion. So what explosion is it? Could it be a nuclear bomb? Did you just have radioactive fallout or something?


    Korea doesn��t even have a nuclear bomb, so what kind of nuclear bomb is it? Still, I don��t think there��s anything wrong with that. �� What are you talking about? Why are you suddenly making a serious face?


    According to the investigation by the Mana Management Organization, it seems that the explosion that occurred this morning had a considerable effect on the mana environment in the atmosphere in Seoul and Gyeonggi-do.


    Oh, I think I saw it in an article earlier too. I heard that there are many people who have been taken to the hospital because their body mana is suddenly twisted?


    And that��s not all. It seems that something like a device using mana has malfunctioned. The hospital is in trouble. There was a problem with mana in the body, and patients who were hospitalized as well as people who had to use mana to treat them had seizures. ����.


    So, go to the hospital and get a checkup. It��s okay, but it��s something you don��t know.


    I should. Shall we pay for a half later?


    Anyway, what the hell is this? Because of the explosion, transportation is said to be suspended for the day��


    Yes. Why did the research complex suddenly explode?


    Didn��t he accidentally explode after committing a strange experiment?


    ��Oh no way����


    Various abnormalities that occurred in Seoul and the Gyeonggi area on this day.


    In addition, ubiquity has increased dramatically.


    As a result, some of the city��s infrastructure has ceased to operate.


    It was only natural that people complained.


    They paid attention to the explosion at the Eternal New Drug Research Complex, which may be related to the events that occurred during the day.


    All of them noticed that it was not a simple explosion accident.


    Because the Mana Management Organization started investigating.


    ��But why did the Mana Management Organization start an investigation? Originally, isn��t this kind of explosion being investigated elsewhere?


    According to the Mana Management Organization, it seems that the explosion was caused by magic. So I��m going to do some research on that side. Magic? What does that have to do with the Eternal New Testament?


    I don��t know. Once the results of the investigation come out, we��ll be able to hear them.


    The mana management mechanism moved.


    That alone was enough to raise suspicion among people that it was not a simple explosion but terrorism.


    People turned their attention to the media.


    And the next day-.


    ��������


    Another bomb fell on South Korea.


    Not a physical bomb, but a bomb that will explode people��s emotions at once.


    The New Humanity Project that Youngone New Drug Research Institute has been doing has been exposed.


    [Breaking News] A large number of corpses presumed to be unidentified are found in the basement of the Eternal New Drug Research Complex. More than 60 bodies are found��


    [Breaking News] The situation in which human experiments were conducted in the Eternal New Drug was captured!


    [Breaking News] ��New Humanity Project��, an inhumane experiment that harms human dignity [Breaking News] It turns out that it is a hotbed of long-term drug organ trading�� Currently


    , the New Humanity Project


    to be investigated .


    Breaking news about the inhuman experiment on human body is coming up one after another, and it is known that it is a crime that has no end.


    People were outraged when they learned about the experiments that the Eternal New Testament had conducted.


    Unprecedentedly, people all came together to condemn.


    What do you mean by human experimentation? Kill those bastards right now!


    Is this country! Why would you do something like that by stealing the hearts of children!? Are you even human!!


    I�� I think I��m guilty. Didn��t I know that and took the medicine you guys made�� Oops��!!


    Hunt down all those involved and kill them! How are those bastards different from monsters!!


    Massive rallies.


    Boycott of Youngone Group.


    Distrust in the political world.


    Public opinion caught fire.


    One person is nothing more than a candle that goes out when the wind blows.


    The group gathered one by one became a huge fire.


    public opinion.


    It made the country move.


    [Breaking News] Youngone Group Chairman Yoo Seon-gyeong is present at the prosecution today


    [Breaking News] Youngone Group family members are released from prosecution one after another��


    [Breaking News] Youngone Group Vice Chairman Yoo Hwa-heon is revealed to have ordered the New Humanity Project��


    [Column] Youngone Group��s problems no. The darkness of Korean conglomerates has been revealed through this.


    [Breaking News] Joint investigation by the Mana Management Organization and the Prosecutor��s Office


    [Breaking News] Executives of the top 10 business groups will attend the prosecution tomorrow


    [Column] The destruction of the super-emergency business group��


    The investigation was carried out quickly.


    Information was immediately released.


    Sensational and stimulating articles continued to pour in.


    The people involved were endlessly discussed, and the awareness of the problem spread in the direction that not only the Youngone Group but also the political and business world were the problem.


    This country�� How can there be no quiet days?


    Tears come to my eyes�� I��m not saying people have been subjected to this. But to think I was laughing without knowing anything��


    Humans are scarier than monsters. How could you do this to the same people?


    Do we look human in their eyes? we are pigs A dog and a pig that takes what is given and eats it!


    The more I think about it, the more pissed off I get�� What��s wrong with business groups? How can no one be clean!


    Anger soared endlessly.


    Accusations continued to pour in.


    On the other hand, people stuck out their tongues in spirit.


    No matter how much time passed, the case showed no signs of ending.


    Because there are so many involved.


    People were now sick of people in politics and business circles.


    And when their anger, dissatisfaction, disappointment, and anger reached their peak��.


    -I will be reborn. Cut out all the affected parts and tear the group apart and fix it! We will create a group that will definitely contribute to the development of this country. We will definitely repay the people by renovating our bodies as one.


    Yu Do-joon, a direct descendant of Youngone Group, appeared in the media.


    He apologized for the sin of plaster.


    [Breaking News] The Eternal New Drug Research Complex explosion was revealed to have been the work of Yu Do-Jun


    [Breaking News] I thought it was necessary to inform the public. I thought it was right that if I had sinned, I should be punished.


    [Breaking News] Yoo Do-Jun announces the new human project to the world!


    It was a dramatic moment.


    Just when people were desperate for a world without heroes.


    A hero named Yoo Do-jun appeared.


    Yoo Do-jun, who did not commit any crimes, but rather revealed the great darkness of the political and business world.


    He was said to be a direct descendant of the Youngwon Group, but the story that he reported the New Humanity Project to the fairy government made people think of him favorably.


    ������.��


    South Korea��s economy is deformed.


    It is dependent on the business group.


    No matter how evil the people in the world of politics and business are, you can��t beat them all.


    The same goes for Youngwon Group.


    Rather, it was a group that should not disappear because it was Youngone Group engaged in the financial sector.


    Although people were angry, they were aware of the situation that was directly related to their life and death.


    But Yoo Do-jun appeared.


    ��Wouldn��t it be possible to trust Yoo Do-jun?


    No, that bastard is also a member of the Youngwon Group.


    But the person who accused the New Humanity Project was Yoo Do-Jun?


    ����.


    If the Youngwon Group disbands like this, we could all end up on the streets��


    Someone has to save the Youngwon Group. Otherwise, our economy will end with it.


    Among the direct descendants of Youngone Group, the direct descendant that does not come out even when shaken is Yoo Do-jun. can i believe it?


    But now you��re only 18!! Can such a kid become president? There��s nothing wrong with being president. From what I��ve heard, Yoo Do-jun is also very talented. And he��s a friend of < Queen Donanma >. that��s right!! Not too long ago, < The Great Thief > subdued a 4th tier monster. But is it strange that an 18-year-old becomes the president?


    There was also a wind catcher.


    Public opinion was positive for Yoo Do-jun.


    As a result, public opinion is formed that the only person suitable as the chairman of Youngwon Group is Yoo Do-joon.


    ��


    Yoo Seon-gyeong, chairman of Youngwon Group.


    he was a cruel man


    To the point of inciting competition for the position of chairman of the Youngwon Group with all those who inherited his blood.


    So, the only one who survives until the end will pass over the chairman��s seat.


    That��s what he had been saying.


    For this reason, the Youngone Group has had fierce succession disputes between blood relatives.


    A succession dispute that cannot be seen with open eyes.


    ����.


    Yoo Do-jun bit his lip.


    The succession dispute could not be avoided even at a young age at the time.


    No, to be precise, it was a succession dispute of a succession dispute.


    A case committed by a woman who was not recognized as the official wife of a person she did not even want to call her father to be recognized as a legitimate wife.


    ����Ah�� Do-joon�� Ah����


    It was one evening.


    including grandpa.


    The dinner party where the author, his mother, his concubines and children out of wedlock were all gathered.


    At that time, my mother drank poisoned soup from the woman she wanted to be recognized as the husband of the man.


    mother passed out


    ����Mom! mom! What��s wrong��!?��


    Yu Do-Jun said he burst into tears as he held on to his fallen mother.


    And he asked his father to save his mother.


    I asked my grandfather too.


    But the two of them��


    ����People of the Youngwon Group must be strong. Those of us who deal with money have to be more vicious than anyone else.��


    ��Heh��. It doesn��t look very nice. Did you invite me here to show you something like this? I told you guys to do your own thing����


    The two of them laughed.


    I just looked down at my mother who collapsed vomiting blood.


    No one tried to help my mother that day.


    And my mother�C


    ����Do-joon��ah����


    ��Mom����


    ��Don��t cry�� you should laugh����


    ������.��


    ��Smile��hey�� Do it�� so you can live�� you can. Understand��?��


    ������.��


    ��In the future�� no matter what happens�� you must�� live with a smile����


    he whispered to Yoo Do-jun.


    Mother��s will in fact.


    His mother��s will became a curse on him and brought him to this day.


    Yoo Joo-jun, who had no support base, had to laugh and hide his fangs and cringe so that only those who had the right to succeed could see them.


    So, I came to this place.


    ��Are you Dojun? ����.


    Come closer. Now that I��m old, I can��t see well even from a little distance.


    prosecutor��s office.


    Do-joon appeared at the prosecution as a reference person related to the New Humanity Project.


    And with the help of the prosecutors, he went to Yoo Seon-gyeong, the chairman of Youngwon Group.


    The grandfather behind the glass was very old.


    Yoo Do-jun looked at him calmly. sea??h th�� N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    since the day my mother died.


    To Yoo Do-jun, his family didn��t exist.


    What was in front of me was not my grandfather, but an old man.


    An old man who has stepped down from his seat of power.


    Did the old man know that too?


    ��You won.


    ����.


    I��ll give you everything.


    Yoo Seon-gyeong said with a wry smile.


    you won


    These were the words Yoo Do-Jun wanted to hear all this time.


    But when he heard it, he felt no joy.


    It was just that what was supposed to come in hand finally came.


    It would make me like this�� I really didn��t know. Hehehe!!


    Meanwhile, the old man cried and laughed reluctantly, as if he had lost his mind.


    Yoo Do-jun just kept silent as the old man smiled and looked at the wrinkles.


    But you��ve done something very reckless. Did you really have to do this? Did you have to ruin the Youngwon Group like this?


    The old man stopped laughing and asked.


    And finally��


    ��Actually, I thought it would be good to ruin it like this. It would be better if this group ceased to exist.


    ����.


    but I couldn��t do that. Because now I am not the only member of the family that I have to take responsibility for.


    Yoo Do-jun opened his mouth.


    As he spoke, he realized.


    That he has no choice but to keep moving forward for those who have helped him so far.


    I promised to become the chairman of Youngwon Group to avenge my mother.


    ��From now on, the Youngwon Group will be a different Youngone Group. In that way, the grandfather��s name will be completely erased from the history of Youngone Group.


    It��s different now.


    Without a family to be responsible for, he had family members to take responsibility for.


    They were the people of Youngone Group who helped him to become the president.


    and Noh Eun-ha.


    Do you dare to commit immorality? How could you do this to me! What have I done to create the Youngwon Group? You��!!


    I��m not curious about anything. What does that have to do with me? ����!!


    There is nothing eternal in the world. If there is a beginning, there is an end. So this is the end of Youngwon Group.


    Dojuna�� Do you really think people will accept it? forever group. It is an eternity that has been the basis of this country��s economy for several decades! But do you think people will watch it quietly?


    I��ll just keep an eye on it. Unless you don��t want to get out of my sight. ���� !


    Eternal New Testament Gate.


    The darkness in which not only the Eternal Group but also many groups and people from the political world are entangled.


    All the materials about it were in the hands of Yoo Do-jun.


    People in the political and business world had no choice but to cling to Yoo Do-jun in order to survive.


    Therefore, Yoo Do-jun said.


    It��s enough to weave all the people who stand in the way of one��s path through the Eternal New Testament Gate.


    Are there any suitable examples? Just as Dawn Group became Luminous Group, Youngwon Group will also change to a new name. No. The Youngwon Group is forever��


    The grandfather��s Youngwon Group ended with this. ����.


    For the time being, a professional manager at Youngone Group will take over the role of your grandfather, so rest there until you die.


    ����.


    Oh, you probably won��t see me in the future. No one will come to visit Grandpa. I don��t know if I want to go out of my eyes. ����.


    Long live there. Do-joon�� I was wrong. So, the name of the group please��


    ��There you suffer until you die.


    ����!


    Because that��s the only atonement you can make for my mother.


    one-way conversation.


    Leaving those words behind, Yoo Do-jun came out without listening to what the old man said behind him.


    ����.


    I let out a sigh.


    I thought I would be relieved when this day came, but I didn��t feel relieved at all.


    Nevertheless, Yoo Do-jun did not regret it and took a step forward.


    ��Let��s name the new group one.


    one group.


    To honor his mother, Do-joon decided to name his mother as the name of the group to be renovated.


    Then I walked down the aisle without looking back once.


    -Nothing lasts forever.


    Nothing is permanent in this world.


    everything is destined to disappear.


    In the end, everything that exists is reduced to nothing again.


    And from nothing to being.


    It��s going to start with ��one�� again.


    No matter how difficult the road is, I will build it up step by step, starting with one.


    ��


    The Eternal New Testament gate, which was in full swing, showed signs of sinking.


    At that time, summer vacation had already ended and the next semester had begun.


    ��it��s boring.


    Sleeping without doing anything is embarrassing��


    But it had nothing to do with Eunha.


    because I was hospitalized.


    Moan��


    Beep beep?


    Are you bored too?


    Beep!


    Nothing to do��


    after the battle with Belphegor.


    Eun-ha suffered a blow to the mana circuit and was hospitalized in Alice Hospital.


    According to the doctors who treated him, he should not think about leaving the hospital before the end of the year.


    The state of the galaxy was so serious.


    During the battle, he did not feel the injury due to the secretion of adrenaline.


    In fact, his body had many problems other than the mana circuit.


    Fortunately, Uncle Bruno hurriedly moved me to the hospital, so I can lie down comfortably like this.


    What would have really happened if he had gone to the hospital even a little later��.


    It was Bruno who transported him to the hospital after he fell unconscious.


    With twenty-five��s help, Bruno escaped the players�� investigation without even knowing he was at the scene.


    That��s why, formally, Eun-ha left the house late at night and practiced new magic with Bruno, but was injured.


    Of course-


    -No one believed it.


    Mom, Dad, Eun-ah, Eun-ae, grandmother, and friends.


    No one believed that.


    Since Eunha was very weak, I had no choice but to pretend to trust her.


    But-.


    ��There was no such thing as a real nightmare��.


    Papa��


    isn��t it? Were your mother and sister extremely scared? Pippi��.


    That��s right�� Everyone was scared��


    Eun-ha was in trouble.


    I was told that I would have to stay in the hospital until next year, so that was understandable.


    It was an incident that made me shudder even thinking about it at that time.


    In addition, when people came to visit the hospital, they repeated the same nagging and scolded Eunha again and again.


    It was the same even now.


    ��Really�� Do you know how surprised I was when I heard that you were in the hospital? Sorry��


    I didn��t hear that from you, but from the doctor who works at the hospital and Eun-ah unnie. �� Sorry. You said you would tell me everything, but what you said then was a lie? Why don��t you tell me that you��ve been hospitalized? Really�� it��s too much. How could you?


    ����.


    You really only know yourself. Why don��t you care about the heart of the person who cares about you��.


    It was the weekend.


    Hayang, who was taking classes at the academy, used to visit Eunha every weekend.


    After that, he took good care of Eunha and then got angry like this.


    Each time, Eunha had to pray for her hands to become her feet.


    Really�� it��s too much��


    I like it.


    Say you like it only when it��s like this.


    You have no idea how much I missed you while I was in the hospital. I would have said the same to Chibona or Seohyun unnie. ����. Yes, that��s it. It wasn��t just me either. Aha��. Hayang-ah, the apple has burst��. Give me your hand. your hands are dirty come on eat I brought it for you Should I eat something delicious?


    ��are you kidding? Do you think this is a joke?


    Wow�� that sounds delicious. Don��t eat it. It��s dirty. I��ll give you a new cut i really hate you


    Jung Ha-yang grabs the sliced apple and turns around.


    After washing her hands, she returned and cut the apples.


    Eunha took the apple she put in her mouth and ate it.


    I won��t be able to see the cultural festival this year. I was really looking forward to it��.


    See you next year.


    Will you see me next year?


    Of course not.


    Maybe I��m not your girlfriend then? ����. joy!


    give me a hand


    no.


    hand. Chii.


    saying I don��t like it


    Jung Ha-yang finally gave up.


    Eunha held her hand tightly. It��s nice


    to hold hands like this


    . ����.


    Let��s keep holding on for the rest of the day.


    Summer has passed this year too.


    Autumn has always arrived.


    And after fall, winter will come again.


    At that time, the relationship with her, which was promised for a period of time, would come to an end in some way.


    Eun-ha smiled at Jeong Ha-yang as she held her hand tightly.


    She also smiled.


    However-.


    -You think I don��t know that you��re going to go over like that?


    ����.


    Do you know how worried I was?


    sorry. Help me. So please don��t crush the apple��


    I was about to slip over.


    Jeong Ha-yang was not fooled.


    Eun-ha had to continue to be scolded after that.

 Chapter 555

    Relife Player 555


    [Chapter 150]


    [Unfortunate maybe lucky (2)]


    The entire second semester is taken a break.


    I was lucky if I was paid or not.


    Fortunately, the Sirius Group said that they contacted the academy behind the scenes so that Eunha would not be suspended.


    Noh Eun-ha��s feelings��.


    ��As expected, people must have power.


    Whether the people in the Sirius Group, including my father, are suffering or not.


    Eunha rested comfortably in the hospital bed.


    Although I was given that kind of assignment in exchange for not being able to go to the academy.


    To hear that I didn��t have to go to the academy for a semester was really gratifying.


    I was envious of Eunhyuk or my stupid brother. So are the other kids��


    It��s okay, I��ll make you feel as comfortable as you do.


    The nominal reason is that after subduing the 4th tier monster Gakgunbong in the first semester finale, the aftereffects appeared belatedly. S��ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Because it was a fairly plausible reason, it could be said that the academy allowed Eunha to take a leave of absence for one semester.


    By the way-


    ��It��s boring��


    Beep beep��


    It��s been quite a while since I was in the hospital.


    It was boring to lie in bed for a long time.


    At least, my mother and grandmother and other family members took turns staying with me, and sometimes friends came to see me in the hospital, but boring things were boring.


    Hardly time passed.


    Moan��


    Boo Boo��


    Mother went outside to change the water in the vase.


    He and Fire Chicken were the only ones in the hospital room, and they shared the feeling of being bored as they were connected to each other.


    The kids are busy preparing for the cultural festival these days, so it��s hard to find time, so there aren��t that many people coming these days��


    Early October.


    It was a time when the academy was busy preparing for the cultural festival.


    As a result, visits from friends have been cut off recently.


    Except for Jung Ha-yang, who makes time to visit me every weekend despite being busy.


    Let��s watch TV��


    Pippi!


    What do you want to see?


    Puppup!


    Kiss? Beep!


    Thanks to this, Eunha was bored and often had strange conversations with Buldak.


    Without even knowing what the fire chicken was talking about.


    Eunha decided to turn on the channel she wanted to watch.


    Then it went to the news channel.


    [��Then, the next news. At 9 am today, there was a full-scale search and seizure of KK Group affiliates. How long has it been since the prosecutors conducted a search and seizure of the affiliates of the Galaxy Group and the Pine Group��]


    Three months after the Eternity New Testament gate exploded.


    Still, the media did not cool down.


    People called out to investigate all who were connected with the Eternal New Testament.


    Of course, when he said everyone, he also meant people in the political and business world, including the 10th business group.


    At present, public opinion was unprecedentedly sharp on people in the political and business world.


    Lim Ga-eul completely sharpened his knife


    . Because it was something that made me very angry.


    Eunha quietly watched the news.


    In the news, the names of the business groups currently participating in the search and seizure and the business groups planning to participate in the future appeared.


    Almost all the groups that exist in this country.


    In addition, there were people from the Mana Management Organization and people who were involved in politics.


    Backed by the powerful public opinion, it could be said that Lim Ga-eul was greatly reducing the influence of the political and business circles.


    The approval rating for fairy was the highest since the inauguration of the fairy government.


    The data that hold the leash of people in the political and business world are in Yoo Do-jun and Lim Ga-eul.


    You just need to wield a knife.


    However, the political and business world cannot be completely destroyed.


    Perhaps Lim Ga-eul will focus on eliminating the statics that stand in his way.


    It must be the same for Yoo Do-jun.


    For a while, strong bloody winds will blow.


    Of course, the galaxy had to just watch.


    Since Do-Jun said that the data with the fairy��s seal stamped on it would be discarded�� Now, there will be no slander about the New Humanity Project being a project that was approved by the fairy.


    It is a situation in which it is unclear who actually forged the document��.


    Meanwhile, all materials released to the media were being selected by Yoo Do-jun.


    Because I couldn��t reveal everything.


    As a result, some groups, such as the Sirius Alice Luminous Group, who are friendly with Yu Do-jun, were able to reduce the damage in an appropriate way.


    On the other hand, Yoo Do-jun followed Eun-ha��s advice and destroyed the document containing the seal of Im Ga-eul, a fairy.


    Because it wasn��t meant to come out.


    Of course, Gaeul Lim was informed that there was such a document.


    Yu Do-jun said that Lim Ga-eul found out about it and summoned the ministers and was furious.


    ��I can��t help it.


    Things happening within the fairy government are things I can��t control.


    I have no choice but to leave it to Lim Ga-eul.


    Who took advantage of the fairy��s authority?


    Eun-ha was not knowledgeable about the situation within the fairy government.


    In the end, all he could do was block the attacks before Lim Ga-eul was attacked by the enemies and help Lim Ga-eul find and eliminate them.


    Anyway, everything he could do now was out of hand.


    I just quietly watch the news.


    [I��m fine!]


    It seemed like a lot of time had passed.


    mother doesn��t come back


    Eun-ha, who had been watching the news blankly, read the text message Jeong Ha-yang sent.


    beep?


    what. Is it egg bread? It must be delicious��


    Egg bread with steam rising.


    Eun-ha, who saw the picture sent by Jeong Ha-yang, swallowed her mouth involuntarily.


    According to the text message she sent, she said that she will be selling egg bread and Taiyaki at this cultural festival.


    And he��s proud of it.


    Huh��


    you won��t be able to come to the cultural festival, so you��re eating deliciously by yourself.


    Eunha read the text she sent and replied.


    ��it��s boring.


    No answer came back.


    It seems that he entered the class.


    Waiting for her reply, he immediately turned his gaze elsewhere.


    beep?


    opened the drawer


    Then he took out the blue inner hem.


    It was Belphegor��s inner circle.


    ����.


    On that day, he lost consciousness and collapsed due to the recoil of the gift.


    It is said that Bruno had Twenty-five destroy all traces of him in the surroundings.


    Then he took Belphegor��s inner altar and kept it until he woke up.


    And Eun-ha received the inner hem and kept it in a drawer until now.


    If you eat this, the mana in your body will definitely increase dramatically.


    Although life cannot be guaranteed.


    At least I can safely become a Mine.


    During her hospitalization, Eun-ha would often look at Naeda and be lost in her thoughts.


    Should I eat this��


    Eun-ha said the words she had been thinking about several times.


    It was an inexplicable worry.


    I really didn��t know if I should be a Mine.


    I��m already strong enough without eating this.


    I have no intention of defeating high-ranking monsters by myself��


    but even if I could die, should I eat this inner altar?


    It��s high risk high return.


    Eunha didn��t feel the reason to take the high risk.


    The future was moving in a better direction than the previous life.


    In addition, promising players were recruited, and he could say that he is now stronger than in his previous life.


    Above all��


    -What am I doing when I become strong by myself? There is always a limit to what one can do alone anyway


    .


    Even if he were to be reborn as a demon, there would be limits to what he could do.


    He was not to strengthen himself, but to promote the growth of those who would walk the road with him.


    In that sense, it seemed that Belphegor��s inner circle had no reason to take the risk and eat it.


    Of course-


    ����Still, it would be nice if the mana in the body could increase rapidly�� but


    it wasn��t that I didn��t want to eat it.


    The lack of mana in his body that had plagued him since his previous lives.


    The inner end that can improve it.


    He wanted to eat right away if there was no risk.


    Whoops��


    Buppu��


    That��s how his worries continued.


    Soon after-


    ��What are you so worried about?


    uh?


    Papa!


    Seohyun Han came to visit the hospital.


    ��


    My mother said she would have lunch with my grandmother.


    okay?


    He asked me to take care of you and bring me a vase.


    Seohyun Han is a college student.


    So, unlike Jeong Ha-yang, who comes to visit the hospital on the weekend, I had some time to spare.


    So she would come every weekday to help Eunha��s care.


    Seohyun Han, who put the vase on top of the refrigerator, immediately sat down in front of Eunha.


    beep!


    Then, as if the fire chicken had waited, he jumped onto her lap.


    Han Seo-hyun touched Buldak��s head and smiled at Eun-ha.


    Are you sick? always what But isn��t it time for class? Did you finish early today?


    I only submitted the assignment and came out halfway through. �� is that okay? College students do it anyway.


    I��m sure it��s not��.


    I��ve already done the attendance check, so you don��t have to worry too much.


    Now I see, you��re not studying? Can I be a college student?


    Isn��t that what you��re talking about?


    Now haha hoho Although we are having a conversation.


    Even in the early days when Eunha was hospitalized, Seohyun Han��s atmosphere was cold.


    ��I was really scared at the time.


    Although there was no one like that back then.


    Han Seo-hyun treated Eun-ha coldly and made him lie flat.


    One day he brought handcuffs.


    Then what she says��


    ����Mother. How about handcuffing Eunha from now on when she sleeps? Don��t let me go to the bathroom at all.��


    Perhaps Seohyun Han was a person who never lost her original poker face.


    He couldn��t tell if she was joking or not.


    On the other hand, my mother also added more.


    ��Yeah, that might be good. At this point, should I lock the windows and not let them go outside?��


    ��That wouldn��t be bad either.��


    ����Wrong.��


    In the early days of hospitalization, no one was on his side.


    Eun-ha smiled bitterly as she recalled that moment.


    In the meantime, Han Seo-hyun took out an apple from the fruit basket she had brought.


    She peels an apple with her familiar hand.


    why?


    No, I thought about it the other day, but it was because I was good at peeling apples.


    why? Shouldn��t I know how to peel an apple well? No, it��s not that, it��s a bit surprising. it��s because you don��t know me ����.


    It��s called an arranged marriage, but don��t you think it��s too much to be engaged and not interested in the fianc��?


    Sorry.


    I just say I��m sorry every day


    ����.


    It seems that Han Seo-Hyun hasn��t calmed down yet.


    He munched the apple she had put in his mouth.


    I decided not to open my mouth in case I didn��t want to say anything.


    But she spat it out in passing, whether he said it or not.


    -Well, I still don��t know a lot about you.


    ��uh?


    Perhaps, if nothing special happens, Yoo Do-joon will become the chairman of Youngwon Group. Although Youngone Group is currently in the dark, disbanding of Youngwon Group is impossible, and ironically, only Yoo Do-jun, who is only 18 years old, is the best person to succeed.


    ����.


    It worked out just as you hoped. Is Yoo Do-joon going to become the king? ����.


    A way of speaking that seems to have thorns somewhere.


    Eunha slowly chewed the apple Seohyun Han put into her mouth.


    Eunha couldn��t see her eyes.


    He bowed his head.


    Then-.


    ��But what can I do? In the future, we will have no choice but to keep matching each other. ���� !


    Why do you feel intimidated? do not do that. you��re not cool at all


    Seohyun Han suddenly reached out and stroked Eunha��s hair.


    Eunha raised her head in surprise.


    Seohyun Han was smiling.


    You don��t have to talk if you don��t want to talk. Doesn��t everyone have secrets they don��t want to tell anyone? No matter what kind of relationship it is. ����.


    Me, Hayang, mother, grandmother, Eunah unnie, Eunae, and father are not angry because you keep not talking. You don��t know what we��re really mad at ��what is that?


    If you put the lives of your previous lives together.


    Even though he is obviously older than her.


    Eunha felt as if she was infinitely older as she stroked her hair at this moment.


    then i realized


    Just because you��re old doesn��t mean you��re an adult.


    If it was natural, it was true.


    -Because you didn��t tell me. �� uh?


    Then she answered, piqued his curiosity.


    It was a contradictory answer.


    Eunha blinked her eyes and questioned.


    Seohyun Han put her hand on his cheek with a benevolent touch this time.


    It smells like perfume.


    Lips are soft.


    Soon after, she lifted her lips from him and smiled.


    It��s okay if you don��t want to tell me what you��re going to do. Instead, you have to tell me where you��re going and when you��ll be back. ����.


    Wouldn��t it be natural to say that to people who care about you? Earlier, my mother was sad. I went to check if you were sleeping, but I was surprised that you weren��t there. Then I got a call that I was injured and was hospitalized��. Mom�� Did you cry by any chance? You didn��t cry. Your mother isn��t as weak as you think. you know anyway ��huh.


    The answer is for sure.


    In the future, I will be sure to contact you so that you do not worry. yes i promised


    yes thank you If you��re grateful, be nice to me.


    In reality, even though he is much younger than himself, he is scolded by Han Seo-hyun.


    How is your pride hurt?


    Even so, Eunha wanted her to continue stroking her hair and scolding herself.


    It felt exactly like that.


    ��If Yoo-jung were you, would you have done this?


    I feel like I have a soul with Lee Yoo-jung.


    Strangely, one side of my heart feels warm and comforted.


    So it softens the mood.


    Eunha closed her eyes to enjoy her touch.


    Do you have anything you want to eat? I��ll buy it tomorrow after class ends early. It��s not that it ends early, it��s going out��.


    Mouth.


    yes.


    what do you want to eat Um�� I want some egg bread. Earlier, Hayang sent me a picture saying that he was making egg bread for this cultural festival, and he said it looked delicious. That��s not allowed. why not?


    Can a hospitalized child eat something unhealthy?


    My older sister doesn��t know, but eggs are a complete food. So, egg bread made with a whole egg is of course nutritious��.


    It��s not okay. Tteok.


    ����.


    Eunha used to feel that way when dealing with Han Seohyun from time to time.


    I feel like I��ve become a child.


    Papa.


    Fire Chicken comforted him.


    ��


    Noh Eun-ha is hospitalized.


    Upon hearing the news from Eun-ah, Ryu Yeon-hwa was restless.


    What if I get hurt a lot?


    To the point where things just don��t work out.


    She was very worried.


    I gave up my feelings for him when I heard that Noh Eun-ha was engaged to Han Seo-hyun and dated Jeong Ha-yang.


    ��maybe.


    When she heard the news that Eunha was hospitalized, she had been thinking about Noh Eunha all day without even being aware of it.


    It��s fortunate that she wasn��t hurt too much��


    Fortunately, she said she somehow found Eun-ah��s hospital visit with Eun-ah.


    I checked his condition and was relieved.


    I thought it would end with that��.


    ��If you stay in the hospital for a long time, you will be bored. Will it be okay?


    She now has other concerns.


    What if Eunha is bored?


    As I heard when I went to visit him in hospital, Jeong Ha-yang attends the academy, so it seems that she only has time on weekends.


    In the afternoon, my fianc�� comes to visit, but he doesn��t stay long.


    -It ended earlier than expected. Yeonhwa-ya, on the way back to the clan, would you like to have lunch? time is time ����.


    Huh? is it yeonhwa?


    Oh, I��m sorry. I didn��t hear you. ����.


    ��what did you say? Let��s have lunch before going in. Ah��


    What��s wrong? do you have an appointment?


    The mission was over quickly that day.


    All that remains is to return to the clan to report the mission.


    Even that day, she was lost in her thoughts on Noh Eun-ha, but belatedly came to her senses at what Chang-jin Han said.


    Eun-a is working elsewhere,


    so I don��t think we can eat together. Can you have a meal with me? I don��t like to eat alone����.. Is it Yeonhwa? sorry. you eat alone I have another appointment�� Huh? Wait a minute did I hear wrong? It��s not like that because it happened? when?


    Changjin. uh why


    I��ll leave work like this Could you report to the clan for me?


    Just in time, the time was empty.


    It��s also close to Alice Hospital.


    It really couldn��t have been a coincidence.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa almost impulsively decided to visit Eun-ha.


    So, I entrusted the work to Han Chang-jin.


    It just runs away�� Why is Yeonhwa doing that?


    Han Chang-jin, who was left alone on the roadside, muttered as he looked at the receding blue hair.


    I don��t want to eat alone��.


    Han Chang-jin.


    Except for Noh Eun-ah and Ryu Yeon-hwa.


    And except for Noh Eun-ha.


    22 years of life without friends.


    He was an involuntary professional solo fooder.


    Changjin, who did not want to eat alone, eventually ate with Gu Yeonsu Clan Road at the restaurant located in the Clan Hall.


    ��


    Eunha was hospitalized today as well.


    uh? Did you get a call from Yeonhwa noona? Beep beep? Do you not know Yeonhwa noona?


    Papa! Are all the women who treat you well mothers? Papa!


    Let me not speak��.


    Pass was just sharing emotions, not sharing doctors.


    Eun-ha was still having a bizarre conversation with Buldak because she was so bored.


    Meanwhile, check PineTalk.


    ��Yeonhwa noona��: Is there anything you want to eat? I��ll buy it on the way. (11:37 am)


    ��Me��: Well then, egg bread! (11:37 am)


    ��Yeonhwa noona��: Egg bread? (11:38 am) )


    ��Me��: Eunha wants to eat egg bread right now�� (11:38 am)


    ��Yeonhwa noona��: I will go quickly! (11:39 am)


    Everyone becomes a child when they are sick.


    Even the returnees couldn��t help it.

 Chapter 556

    Relife Player 556


    [Chapter 150]


    [Misfortune maybe luck (3)]


    My thoughts deepen.


    The means to become much stronger than now is in the palm of your hand.


    The stakes are high, but once you succeed��.


    ����It might not be unreasonable to become the strongest among humans.


    At that time, I should have said that I was not a human, but a demon


    .


    Disasters that will befall the world in the future.


    Among such disasters, disasters that can only be defeated by forcing many sacrifices.


    For example, Maegoo, the 2nd tier monster that reigns as the boss in the Uijeongbu government building.


    And nine calamity exorcists who call themselves new people.


    Now that Belphegor has fallen, he will be called Palma, not Exorcist��


    but besides them.


    In the disaster that will come only two years from now, isn��t there Ye-kyung, a 3rd tier overrank monster?


    ��I don��t know.


    Beep.


    Inconclusive.


    Will I be able to live on my own? There was also anxiety about whether there would be any mental problems while evolving into a demon.


    Also, how long will it take for the body to digest the endothelium.


    you can be stronger


    But I don��t know if getting stronger is the answer here��


    I don��t know.


    No answer comes out.


    Today, Eunha sat in a hospital bed and spent her free time.


    Meanwhile-.


    -How are you? Are you okay? oh sister Come on.


    The door to the hospital room opens.


    Through the crack in the door, Ryu Yeon-hwa stuck her head out.


    Eun-ha, who was lost in thought, put the inner bag in a drawer and greeted her.


    I��ll go in.


    What are you trying to get permission for by entering the hospital room? come in.


    Papa!


    huh. Hello fire chicken?


    gun gun.


    Hearing that, she came inside shaking her long hair.


    Carrying a spear on your shoulder with one hand.


    With the other hand holding a white envelope.


    ��


    I bought egg bread.


    Oh, thank you. I��ve been wanting to eat this for a while now. sit there I��ll bring you coffee. no. I��ll do it. Eunha, you are sitting there.


    It��s because there��s a problem with the mana circuit, but now my body is fine. Why do you exercise occasionally like this?


    ��Then I��ll have a good drink.


    Papa!


    When he heard Ryu Yeon-hwa��s words, he said he ran into his grandmother in the hallway.


    So, the grandmother said to stay at ease and decided to take her mother and avoid the seat.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa said shyly.


    In the meantime, Eunha served hot coffee from the coffee pot.


    By the way�� I��m sorry.


    huh? What are you sorry about?


    beep?


    Eunha returns to her seat.


    After receiving the coffee, she hesitated and spoke up.


    Suddenly receiving an apology from Ryu Yeon-hwa, Eun-ha tilted her head.


    It was the same with the hot chicken sitting on Ryu Yeon-hwa��s lap and playing.


    Well�� I used magic on the way to get it before it cooled down and ran��


    ��huh? How could you��


    Eun-ha widened her eyes.


    Thinking of her walking around the city center holding a bag of egg bread in one hand made me smile.


    But I shouldn��t have laughed.


    Unlike the situation, she was explaining the situation to him with a serious expression.


    Her confession continued.


    But when I manifest mana, it turns into ice regardless of my will��


    ����.


    So it must have cooled down a lot. Sorry. I don��t normally do this�� but I made a mistake when I was like this��


    as if the world was collapsing.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa apologizes in an unexpected atmosphere.


    Eun-ha couldn��t help but think that it was unfamiliar to her when she saw her with long, sullen hair.


    It was strange, of course, but��


    ��That��s not bad.


    It��s human.


    Compared to her icy personality, Eun-ha said she made a mistake, and I liked her more with her head down.


    Honestly, < Shinchang >, which I remember, was really reliable in one skill, but he was too blunt, so he was a masked person.


    I��m not going to tell you��


    I didn��t know where the future had changed.


    Eunha was positive about her change.


    Besides-.


    ��Is this older sister also secretly having a sloppy side?


    Although he is 4 years older than me.


    It��s pretty much nonsense.


    So sometimes it looks cute.


    Of course, she would be angry if she found out.


    He chuckled inwardly and snapped his fingers.


    Just


    borrow the power of the fire chicken.


    Eunha��s hand was engulfed in flames.


    If it cools down, reheat it again. I��ll warm you up like I just made it.


    Beep!


    Magic�� Is it okay to use it?


    I can do this much.


    Right hand burning.


    Eunha grabbed the bag with her hand.


    Then the fire that had been blazing in his hand moved to the bag.


    Curiously, the fire only heated the contents inside, but did not try to burn them.


    ��amazing. You��re controlling the flames with fine control. Can��t my sister do something like this? You won��t be able to distinguish who should be frozen and who shouldn��t be frozen.


    That��s true�� but Eunha, you don��t get help from gifts. What you��ve just done is a tricky area even with the power of gifts. Um is it?


    huh.


    Mana control is so advanced.


    After borrowing the power of Buldak, Eun-ha did not feel much difficulty in controlling the flame.


    As a result, Yeon-hwa��s admiration did not touch him very much.


    Meanwhile-.


    ��Ah, everything is warmed up. Let��s eat now.


    huh.


    Warm egg bread.


    Eun-ha gave one to Yeon-hwa and immediately bit off one.


    Indeed, it tasted like a whole egg.


    Eunha was satisfied.


    it tastes like this Because I really wanted to eat. is it delicious?


    ��yes, it��s delicious.


    Also drink coffee. it will be soggy huh.


    Beep!


    yes you eat


    no i��ll give it to you


    The fire chicken is also the torch.


    Eunha tried to give her a handful, but Yeonhwa gave the piece of bread she was eating to Buldak.


    The fire chicken also liked it and ate the egg bread.


    But don��t you drink coffee? Oh this?


    It was around the time Eunha had eaten the second egg bread.


    After taking a sip of coffee, she pointed to Eunha��s cup and asked.


    When he first poured the coffee, there was no change in the height of the coffee after that.


    Eunha shrugged at this.


    I��m not good at drinking hot things, so I��m letting it cool down.


    Come to think of it, even Eun-ah can��t drink hot things�� Eun-ah, I guess you did too.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa, who suddenly suppressed a laugh as if she had remembered something.


    Then she put her hand on Eunha��s cup.


    ��ruler. now you can drink Eun-ah also liked drinking at this temperature.


    wow awesome It��s perfect.


    thank god.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa was good at handling cold air, so it wasn��t difficult for her to chill her coffee.


    On the other hand, the galaxy, which is not accustomed to dealing with cold, had to look great even for that.


    As he admired her, she wiggled in embarrassment.


    Then, I made some cool ice for the fire chicken.


    Firedak stopped eating the bread and played with the ice while looking at it curiously.


    Seriously�� I think about it sometimes, but noona��s ability is really useful. I��m more envious of your abilities. Because I can only deal with cold��


    That��s the same for me. It would be perfect if the two of us mixed our abilities half and half. is not it?


    ��Yes, I really think so.


    Taking a bite of egg bread.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa smiled softly.


    ��


    ��But what were you thinking about earlier?


    huh?


    When I came in earlier, I seemed to be thinking about something.


    On the way, my grandmother and mother came in and brought me snacks.


    Then my mother and grandmother went out of the room to have a good time again.


    In response, Eun-ha had a conversation with Yeon-hwa while eating dessert.


    If there was a taste in the middle, it was that Ryu Yeon-hwa tried to force herself to eat it, saying that it was a dessert that her mother and grandmother bought.


    It was funny how I tried to pass it somehow even though I was full.


    Out of consideration for Ryu Yeon-hwa��s face.


    Eun-ha decided not to talk about how she tried to force herself to swallow, covering her mouth with her hand.


    It was then.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa suddenly asked.


    What were you thinking about a while ago?


    ����.


    If it��s hard to say, it��s okay not to say it. I��m sorry for asking.


    Eunha hesitated.


    And, perhaps sensing his hesitation, she spoke with embarrassment.


    Why are you apologizing for something like this?


    ��because now I have to pay attention. What I��m saying to you�� Maybe it��s not polite to the people you��re dating.


    You don��t have to worry about that.


    But��


    Noona, while being my noona��s friend, does she even care about things like that? Treat me like before, like before. ����. no? I can��t help it if I don��t like it�� but no, that��s it. Yeah�� I��ll try.


    Why did you seem to treat it with such care that it was strangely burdensome?


    Apparently, that��s what she was thinking.


    Eun-ha answered her as if nothing was wrong.


    Even if she was close to him, it wouldn��t do him any harm.


    There was an effect.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa reluctantly, but nodded cautiously.


    By the way-


    ��Should I tell you��


    Eunha remembered the first question Ryu Yeonhwa asked.


    Concerns about Belphegor��s intention.


    Until now, Eun-ha had been agonizing alone without telling the people around her.


    Twenty-five nights, he was noticed by the people around him and didn��t come to visit him, and Bruno��s family was banned from approaching him for the time being.


    What would you do if you could become stronger than you are now?


    It��s a worry that I can��t tell other people about��.


    At least I could ask for advice from Seoyoung-noona


    .


    Ryu Yeon-hwa, who never neglects to train herself, would be the perfect person to seek advice from.


    Coincidentally, there was no mother or grandmother in the hospital room.


    After correcting her thoughts, Eun-ha opened her mouth.


    -There��s one thing I��m worried about. what is that? If I can help with anything, I��ll help.


    Eunha willingly brought up the topic.


    Her complexion visibly brightened in response to his words.


    Um�� If I had a magic potion that would make me stronger than I am now, what would you do? ����. Are you going to eat it at your own risk?


    That��s why you can become a magician.


    Eunha decided to speak vaguely without saying anything specific.


    Nevertheless, Yeon-hwa seemed to take the assumption he raised seriously.


    she asked after a pause.


    When you say you have to take a risk, does that mean that if you absorb it, you might be able to reach a level different from what you are now?


    ��maybe. ����.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa shut her mouth.


    She touched the head of the fire chicken sitting on her lap and was silent for a while.


    ����.


    It��s been a long time.


    Eunha waited for her answer.


    Eventually, as if she had finished her thoughts, she opened her mouth.


    ��My master doesn��t like elixirs. Especially things like yeongdan or naedan. ����.


    Potions are different, but he doesn��t want to take elixirs that are absorbed into the body and become part of his strength.


    But all of a sudden.


    She brought up the name of her teacher, former zodiac < Shinchang > Namgung Nebula.


    There is only one word from Master. That you should not forget what kind of existence you are by being intoxicated by the power of the spiritual or internal forces.


    ����. The magic that is implemented in the world based on imagination is ultimately the process of exploring ��me�� and further defining oneself. Cultivation is leading to such a process.


    ����. However, if you try to go to the next level without polishing yourself and relying on the power of the elixir, can it be said that you have reached a certain level? It will become stronger, but can you really say that his magic has depth?


    Again and again.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa continued the story that she must have heard from her teacher several times until her ears were worn out.


    Eunha listened to her words.


    Reaching a state does not simply mean reaching a certain trajectory. You said it means you��ve embodied a lot while climbing to that level.


    your sister is right So I�� I think I��d better not eat those things anyway. ����.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa was right.


    How you became strong was more important than simply being strong.


    Power was not to be used blindly, but to be used wisely.


    There is no easy way in the world.


    ����You can��t get eaten up by the power and throw it away. If that��s the case, what��s the difference between a monster and a monster?


    ����What��s the difference between you guys who have been eaten by power and the great jointed monsters?��


    Ryu Yeon-hwa finished speaking.


    At that moment, Eun-ha remembered what she had said through the press before returning.


    The day Kuma appeared in the world.


    Armageddon, who called himself the head of the exorcists, declared to the world that they were the new race with the right to rule over people.


    At that time, she was at the scene of the incident, and she said those words to prevent people��s agitation.


    You Kuma aren��t seekers of humanity with a noble purpose, but beings that are no different from monsters.


    ��You��re right. thank you.


    I��m glad I could help.


    thinking about that time


    Eunha nodded.


    As she said in her previous life, the exorcists were no different from monsters devoured by power.


    Maybe I can be like that too.


    If you eat Belphegor��s inner altar.


    He himself might be able to become an enemy of mankind no different from them.


    Because that��s what being drunk with power is like.


    No matter how much he vowed not to get drunk with power, the situation would not go that way.


    So-.


    ��Let��s put Belphegor��s words on hold.


    Without that��


    Let��s keep training until I can be strong.


    I thought I was facing a wall all this time.


    Now that I see it, it seems that the wall is still there in front of me.


    There is still room for growth.


    Even if the room for growth is over, there is still plenty of room for proficiency.


    So I didn��t want to absorb the end by jumping the remaining distance. S~ea??h the N??eFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Let��s think of the inner end as the number of spleen.


    In a really desperate moment.


    If he were to eat Belphegor��s inner hem, he would prepare a foundation to control the demon��s power before that.


    Noah promised.


    ��


    Goyang-si, Gyeonggi-do.


    The place that not long ago was called the Research Institute of the Eternal New Testament was now nothing but barren land.


    None of the buildings were in good standing, and it was difficult to find even a trace of a research complex.


    Not to mention that this place was the hotbed of the New Humanity Project.


    ����.


    The old man was there.


    Standing with a cane in a black bowler hat, he stared at the barren land where nothing was left.


    Tsk��.


    After a while.


    The old man clicked his tongue.


    The old man wearing black sunglasses eventually turned away from there.


    While I was selling my eyes for a while, someone stabbed me in the back of the head


    .


    The old man spoke in a low voice and held out his cane.


    Looking at the traces, it seems that Belphegor has disappeared. Who the hell could get rid of that guy who controls dreams freely


    ��.


    It��s amazing.


    He said he couldn��t predict it at all.


    the old man grumbled.


    If I had been even one step faster, I would have been able to find it.


    Someone intentionally erased the traces, making it impossible to trace.


    ��It can��t be helped. It��s a law that shouldn��t dwell on past relationships. Cancer.


    Soon the old man nodded.


    Then I stopped walking.


    ��As


    if he had been waiting for that moment.


    Players appeared suddenly in the form of besieging the old man.


    ����.


    Players who seem to possess extraordinary powers.


    total six.


    It was the size of a party.


    The old man looked around them through black sunglasses.


    haha.


    And what is so delightful?


    The old man let out a small laugh.


    Then the players frowned.


    What are you doing in a place like this? It must have been posted outside saying no entry.


    who is your teacher? no who are you How did you manage to get inside without being caught by the detection nets? Please quietly follow us. Then we will be considerate of the teacher so that we are less rough.


    The players took out the mana in their bodies and put pressure on the old man.


    Even so, the old man��.


    ����Heh heh.������.��


    The old man just laughed.


    Soon after, he tapped the ground with his cane��.


    ������!!��


    That moment.


    The players collapsed all at once.


    The old man leisurely passed them.


    Who am I?


    Foolish.


    If you saw me, you should have run away.


    The old man, who had been laughing, giggled, tearing the corners of his mouth.


    ��Dimension Gate


    Then he uttered his own name.


    I am Armageddon.


    They are the new humans who will one day rule over you humans.


    when the old man finished speaking.


    The old man was not there.

 Chapter 557

    Relife Player 557(a)


    [Chapter 150]


    [Unfortunate maybe lucky (4)]


    I always live with the word boring.


    Hospitalization wasn��t all that boring.


    Besides my family, Jeong Ha-yang and Han Seo-hyun, my friends often came to see me in the hospital.


    These days, Tae-hee also comes to visit sometimes��


    Alice Hospital also has Tae-hee On��s mother.


    As a result, On Tae-hee recently visited Eun-ha��s hospital room while visiting her mother.


    It was the same on this day.


    Why does it seem like Tae-hee is visiting the hospital more and more��.


    It seems that Aunt Tae-hee is also very ill��


    There are things that Eun-ae and Porridge go well with, so Tae-hee seems to be looking for them easily.


    On the other hand, from Tae-hee��s story, it seemed that her mother��s condition was not very good.


    An explosion accident at the Youngwon New Drug Industrial Complex that occurred a few months ago.


    An incident that affected the mana environment across Seoul and Gyeonggi-do seems to have worsened the condition of her mother, who suffers from mana depletion.


    He seemed to have regained his strength only recently.


    The elixir should be completed soon.


    Eun-ha, who was somewhat responsible for the explosion at the Youngwon New Drug Industrial Complex, felt sorry for Tae-hee.


    That��s why I wanted to heal her mother with the elixir as soon as possible.


    According to Jeong Seok-hun, the elixir is now almost complete.


    On the one hand, besides On Tae-hee.


    There was one more person who came to visit the hospital that day.


    -How is your body now? Do you feel much better than then?


    huh? What is your brother doing here?


    I heard it briefly on the way. Oh, this is a dessert that will be released next month. Try it. I brought it because I thought you would like it.


    Lee Yoo-chun, a direct descendant of the Luminous Group.


    For some reason, he came suddenly without contact.


    Entering the hospital room after On Tae-hee left, Lee Yu-chun smiled kindly and waved a paper bag so that Eun-ha could see him.


    ��


    As the Dawn Group was disbanded due to Lee Byung-in��s terrorism, and the Luminous Group was newly born.


    In the Luminous Group, there were only the direct lineage of Chairman Lee Jung-in, his bloodline Lee Yu-cheon, and his three younger sisters.


    However, in reality, there was only one person, Lee Yu-chun, who would succeed Lee Jung-in as the next chairman.


    As a result, Lee Yucheon had to spend very busy days as the successor.


    To the point where it��s really hard to make an appointment or contact him.


    What��s up with this brother?


    He must not be someone who can suddenly take time off��


    It was not long after he was admitted to the hospital that Lee Yoo-chun came to visit Eun-ha.


    Even then, Lee Yu-cheon had work and could not stay in the hospital room for long.


    Eun-ha remembered that he left his seat feeling sorry.


    However, because she knew his situation well, Eun-ha felt sorry for him rather than regret.


    Then, he thought that Yoochun would never come to visit his hospital without calling him.


    Yuchun Lee suddenly came to visit me.


    how is it? isn��t it delicious? It��s autumn, so I made it with maple syrup. Isn��t it pretty good? It��s delicious. Indeed, it is a Luminous Suite. YH Suite can��t even keep up. just my taste Beep beep beep beep beep beep!


    At YH Sweets, management doesn��t like desserts in the first place. That��s why sales continue to drop there. Oh, I see, did you hear that? Like what?


    It��s circulating in the Yeouido stock market, but I heard that the older brother is looking for famous doctors these days? famous doctor? what doctor?


    You know that. An excellent doctor in terms of disability.


    Ah��


    I see, it��s a luminous suite.


    Eunha was savoring the dessert that will be released next month.


    At that time, Lee Yoo-chun pressed her body closely and whispered to him.


    The incompetence of Yejang Choi, a direct descendant of YH Group.


    Eunha nodded.


    Does it last longer than I thought?


    It was something nobody knew.


    Eun-ha used the Stygian Eye to disable Choi Ye-jang.


    I was so annoyed at being soggy with Han Seohyun.


    However, was it because she had mismanaged her powers, or was fear stronger for Choi Ye-jang than she thought?


    After hearing the story from Lee Yu-chun, it seemed that the effect of the Stygian Eye was continuing on Choi Ye-jang.


    know what to do


    One day the magic��s effect will disappear.


    You mean you still can��t shake off that fear?


    A child who can��t even act as a man.


    Eun-ha listened to Lee Yu-cheon��s story while clicking her tongue.


    That��s why the YH group seemed to be in an emergency. It��s because you don��t know if the price will be cut off. I heard that the president over there told me to search all the eight provinces in the country to find elixirs or names that are good for it.


    What��s the point of being cut off�� YH doesn��t have only one direct descendant, so why is it so unusual? Wasn��t Choi Ye-jang��s younger sister there? He probably has a fairly high right to succeed, but in any case, shouldn��t he just take over the group?


    That��s true, but since I��m a woman, the president seemed reluctant.


    Wasn��t that president also a woman?


    That��s right. Maybe it��s because the chairman is from the past, he seems to think men are more important than the eldest son��s inheritance like Donghae Group.


    All you need is ability��.


    There is a saying that you don��t think about your frog tadpole days.


    While listening to Lee Yoo-chun��s story, Eun-ha remembered such a proverb.


    YH Group was a separate group from Galaxy Group. Choi In-ho, who is said to have laid the foundation for the Galaxy Group


    , tried to hand over


    management of the group to his eldest son Choi Yoon-han .


    His younger sister rebelled and split the group to form the YH group.


    He probably didn��t like the trend of giving more importance to sons than daughters.


    She says that she is looking for a way to solve Choi Ye-jang��s inability while frantically fearing that her wages may be cut off.


    Anyway, I don��t know what people are thinking.


    It seems to be consistent, but sometimes


    it is not consistent.


    A stone thrown by Eunha without thinking not only drew ripples on the surface of the water, but also made the water surface fluctuate.


    Did you say Yejin Choi? What do you think of him? Eunha�� Anyway, he was the one who wanted to get engaged to you in the past, but I can��t even remember his name�� Oh, did you? ��didn��t your father tell you?


    I think I said something, but I told you to reject all incoming engagements��


    ��you remember my name, right?


    of course.


    Huh�� Yes, just remembering my name, where are you? Oh, how far have I been talking?


    What is Choi Ye-jin thinking? Well�� I don��t know because I don��t get along very well with Yejin. Wouldn��t it be better to ask Hayang or Han Seohyun noona about this? Just as men have their own world, women also have their own world. Well�� I��ll have to ask later.


    But in my opinion�� Huh?


    I was born as a direct descendant of a group with a market capitalization of over a trillion units, but I don��t think Yejin is greedy enough to hand it over to Yejang hyung. It��s not that he doesn��t have the ability because he can��t be seen because his formal dress is hidden by his older brother�� Isn��t there anyone in the world who wants to take away what I have?


    Yucheon��s opinion.


    It made sense.


    Eunha nodded.


    Even so, I don��t want a situation where the YH group has a succession dispute��.


    In order to check the galaxy group, the YH group was definitely needed.


    It was not a situation Eunha wanted for YH Group��s influence to diminish.


    Still, there is still time��


    There was still a lot of time left for Choi Ye-jang and Choi Ye-jin to become presidents.


    In the meantime, Choi Ye-jang might be freed from the magic and free from impotence.


    So, Eunha��s worries were still in the distant future.


    There wasn��t much to worry about.


    You just need to understand the situation.


    Choi Ye-jang��s younger sister is also the same age as me, so he must be close to Hayang to some extent. I��ll ask Hayang later.


    Provide a rough plan of action.


    He has now decided to postpone the idea of YH Group.


    Come to think of it, isn��t your brother also going to college next year? Have you thought about where to go? Ah��.


    Lee Yu-chun��s age is 19 this year.


    When Eun-ha said a thought that suddenly came to his mind, Yoo-chun��s face suddenly darkened.


    he let out a deep sigh.


    so i��m a little worried why? Why? As long as there are no surprises, I think I will be admitted to the university where Han Seohyun noona is attending. That��s also the department of business administration where Han Seo-hyun noona is. Great. Seohyunie helps hyung with his college life, so that��s what he��s supposed to do. �� are you talking about that?


    huh?


    Blink your eyes.


    Eun-ha tilted her head at Lee Yoo-chun, who was looking at her with a puzzled face.


    I couldn��t understand why he was taking it seriously.


    I want to hear from him��


    -It doesn��t seem like that to you, but that older sister��s temperament is something everyone in the world of politics and business knows. I heard that too. you heard I��ve experienced it myself. Did you know that at the last meeting, when I entered the Sky Lounge with you, that sister called me separately after I entered the sky lounge and showed off that she didn��t like it?


    Seohyun never said that to me��. There��s no way that noona who tried to impress you would have said that��. Shouldn��t I tell Han Seohyun noona that I told you this story? Heh heh��.


    It��s awkward to call Han Seo-hyun noona, so when Seohyun tried to call her noona, he scolded me for calling me by my first name without asking anyone��s permission��


    Like that. Why don��t you just call them by their last name? I��m not even close with Seohyun.


    ����.


    Huh? why?


    Wow�� that��s how you feel every time I tell you not to touch my sister.


    What are you saying all of a sudden? I get it. I��ll be respectful and polite and call you Han Seohyun noona. Actually, if it wasn��t for my sister, I wouldn��t even want to get to know her��.


    It��s because Seohyun is very shy. brother understand


    Ha�� Anyway, thinking about going to the same college as my older sister next year makes me a little scared. If you don��t say senior, they��ll try to eat you with their eyes��.


    ��Good work.


    Yoochun muttered a melancholy sound.


    Unfortunately, Eunha did not feel any sympathy for his story.


    At the same time, I was also quite proud.


    So you��re saying that noona is harsh with other people, not me?


    Emotions that are not clear.


    A joy that cannot be expressed in words.


    Eunha raised the bridge of her nose.


    -I have to get up soon.


    Are you going already?


    Already�� it��s been 2 hours. I��ll stop now and go to work. yeah i can��t help it


    Some time passed.


    Eun-ha had no choice but to send him away, feeling sorry for him as he woke up while packing his belongings.


    then then


    ah.


    He was about to leave the hospital room but turned away.


    he says with a wry smile.


    I will come often from now on. uh? Sear?h the ��ovelFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    My younger sister is also hospitalized here starting today.


    why? Are you sick? It was said that it was difficult just to recuperate at home because his condition had deteriorated so much.


    ��I see.


    I think I��m not feeling well because of the explosion at the Youngwon New Drug Industrial Complex. Ah��.


    So, I��ll visit often when I visit my sister in the hospital. okay. I wish you well, little sister. Beep beep beep beep beep beep.


    thanks. Fire chicken too.


    Lee Yoochun leaves the hospital room.


    Looking at the hospital room he left, Eunha felt sorry for him.


    ��It seems there are a lot of sick people.


    There are so many sick people around.


    I feel sorry for his sister, and when I wake up, I will find a good elixir for her.


    Eunha smiled bitterly.


    And just then��


    ��The


    door suddenly opened.


    Yoo Do-jun came to visit the hospital.


    -Oh, it looks like you��ve been in good health. How do you feel?


    you are the worst How come you never came before?


    Sorry. It was because I was so busy these days. I hope you understand.


    Yuchun hyung said he was busy too, so he came twice today. On the way back, I met Yoochun hyung and got hit.


    uh? that��s right? That older brother wouldn��t be the one to hit anyone��.


    The younger sister. you were hospitalized It��s not my fault for that, but he still asked me to hit him once. Ah��.


    Ah, my back stings. I wonder if you can treat this at the hospital too.


    Just be patient.


    The two, who hadn��t seen each other in a while, burst into laughter.

 Chapter 558

    Relife Player 558(b)


    [Chapter 150]


    [Unfortunate maybe lucky (5)]


    Eternal New Testament gate exploded.


    Yoo Do-jun had to spend his busy days without blinking his eyes.


    The world paid attention to Yu Do-jun, who accused Youngwon Group of its darkness.


    He had to carry a spotlight wherever he went.


    As a result, he was unable to visit Eunha��s hospital.


    It��s because if I made a mistake, the world��s eyes could be focused on Eunha.


    If the world knew that I was involved in this, it could be a headache.


    One hero, Yoo Do-jun, was enough.


    In the first place, the process of digging into the gate of the Eternal New Testament was to cross between illegal and legal.


    Although now people are angry with the Eternal New Testament.


    One day, that anger will cool down, and at that time, a very realistic story that is far from a sense of justice could come out.


    It��s good to do justice, but isn��t it the same to commit illegal in the end?


    Besides, if you look at it narrowly, this is Yoo Do-jun��s family situation.


    I could create a strange misunderstanding if I intervened.


    Also, those who could look at the situation calmly knew that Yoo Do-jun did not accuse the eternal group of darkness for the sake of a sense of justice.


    Broadly speaking, it was for the sake of the world, but narrowly speaking, it was nothing more than a succession dispute for Do-joon to become the president.


    Therefore, the galaxy should not have intervened.


    It could be misunderstood that Eunha was trying to interfere with the Eternity Group through Do-joon.


    That is why this incident is known as the achievement of Yu Do-Jun and Do Wan-Jun of the Twelve Seats < Gwansangsi >, the Clan Lord of the Myeongwang Clan.


    Above all��


    ��I couldn��t figure out the identities of the guys behind the New Humanity Project.


    The galaxy has not been able to find out who is behind the New Humanity Project.


    It could be said that this is the biggest reason why Eunha wants her name not to be mentioned in the Eternal New Testament Gate.


    Who the hell is behind it?


    If his name is mentioned as an official of the Eternal New Testament Gate.


    The people behind the New Humanity Project will know their existence.


    So there was more to lose than to gain.


    Eunha, who was trying to find out who was behind it, didn��t want her name to be known to the enemy.


    So how did it go?


    But I couldn��t find any clues about the background.


    Eun-ha asked Yoo Do-jun, who hadn��t seen him in a long time since the Eternal New Testament Gate.


    -He was a very careful person. No matter how much I brush it, no dust comes out. Yeah�� that��s right too.


    First of all, the name ��him�� is mentioned in Dr. Deus��s research journal, but it seems that there is no clue to tell who ��him�� is.


    Unfortunately, there seemed to be no progress.


    I heard how the situation was going on from time to time with Yu Do-jun over the phone, but it seemed that I couldn��t find any clues about what was behind it.


    At least, among the data obtained by Eunha, he could only find out that the existence of ��him�� was mentioned in Dr. Deus��s research journal.


    Eunha nodded to Yoo Do-jun, who spoke in a low voice.


    I think we should end the Gate by saying that it was Dr. Deus�� work. I can��t help it��.


    An incident that made the people angry.


    As a result, the fairy government or Yoo Do-jun had to somehow stand the person responsible for the gate in front of the camera.


    But time was limited.


    There was a limit to the investigation, so Yu Do-jun left the words that he thought the gate should be properly finished at this point.


    It was unfortunate for Eunha too, but she had to accept it.


    And sooner or later, a large-scale eradication of corruption will begin in the Mana Management Organization. The fairy was furious that she had done this by using the fairy��s seal. The atmosphere there was really brutal.


    As expected�� it��s a story that there��s a traitor inside, right?


    Should I say traitor�� It��s a place where you work for a monthly salary, it��s not a place where you have to be loyal to the fairy. It��s just that someone used public power to satisfy their own self-interest. that��s betrayal Don��t you know that the staff of the Mana Management Organization must be loyal to the country and the fairy and dedicated to the country? If you want to fulfill your own self-interest, you should have gotten a job at a private company rather than a government agency.


    Well�� you��re not wrong, but I��m skeptical about how effective the fight against corruption will be.


    Why? Korea is not a feudal state, and in the first place, corruption has the property of continuing to grow even if it is cut down throughout the ages. Just like cancer cells. So leave it alone? If I did, would it all rot?


    yes you are right So I agree with you that I will clean the mana management device at this time. The problem is: after cleaning? After time passes, corruption will grow in a place where the fairy��s eyes cannot reach again, right?


    We need to stop that from happening.


    The ��him�� in Dr. Deus��s research journal is the one who can organize this without revealing his identity. Do you think that such a person would be willing to sacrifice himself just because he was fighting corruption?


    ����. Sear?h the N??elFir��.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I swear no. Is this person going to make a person of his own by some trick? Either that or put your own person in from the beginning.


    ����.


    You said that Dr. Deus was completely blown away by the entity behind it. Now there is nothing different from a living corpse. �� It was.


    If you are Eunha, can you casually cut the person who was in charge of the New Humanity Project just like that? ����.


    He is a person who casually eliminates even those who stand in high positions, like a horse he throws away. Do you think that kind of person would spare himself even if the fairy was eager to do so?


    Yoo Do-jun��s assertion.


    Eunha did not readily answer.


    Eunha was also thinking.


    The person behind ��him�� would not be an ordinary opponent.


    A person in a position to wield such power.


    Who are you? Why are you doing this?


    It feels like I��m groping in the dark where I can��t see ahead.


    The galaxy was silent.


    Yoo Do-jun also kept his mouth shut.


    Soon, Eunha opened her mouth.


    Try to find it as best as you can. I will too. If you leave a problem, there will be problems later.


    Let me know if there is anything I can help with.


    thank you for the words Come on, get well soon. Envy you. You said you don��t have to go to the academy for the second semester? while not on the map. Hey, are you in the same position as me, who is under investigation by the prosecution?


    Beep beep!


    Look! He��s right, too. What is he saying now. He just said that he would like to suck honey on you.


    ��Really? don��t know


    Huh�� Eunha, can I slap you on the back too? Do you really want to hit me right now?


    yeah keep your hand


    turn the subject


    Lighten the mood.


    The two talked heartily about things that didn��t make any sense.


    -I��ll stop going.


    yes good bye


    Time passed just like that.


    Yu Do-Jun said he would stop and stood up.


    Oh right. Sooner or later, a new chairman will be inaugurated at Youngone Group. Should I say he is the last chairman of Youngwon Group?


    You should have just become the president. Don��t put someone else in the middle.


    Because I��m still young, I look insecure in people��s eyes. So I��ll have to set up a stand-in until I��m a certain age.


    The Youngone Group will be reborn.


    Yoo Do-jun said with a slightly relieved expression.


    Eunha laughed at his words.


    Finally, Yoo Do-Jun got the throne he longed for.


    Although public opinion is still not good enough to be king.


    If I take the group as it is and create a new group right away, it won��t look good to the group members. It looks like I took the place by cutting off the king��s head, right?


    Actually, what?


    You haven��t cut your throat yet, have you? So we have to take the king off the throne and make the king no longer a king. And I have to appoint the next king and make him peacefully pass over to me.


    It��s annoying. Then what if the king changes his mind and won��t give it to you?


    Well�� that��s not bad either.


    As if it��s nothing.


    Yoo Do-jun smiles coolly.


    It seems to be good as well.


    Open your shoulders wide and talk.


    The person I put up as a professional manager is someone who was under my mother and who helped me until I came to this position. If that person kicks me out and says he wants to become king�� I can accept that person. Hey, I worked so hard to make him the king, and now he��s saying he��s going to hand over the seat to someone else.


    Hahaha��


    Eunha bruised Yoo Dojun in a light tone.


    It happened in a previous life too.


    Even then, Yoo Do-jun handed over the chairmanship of Youngwon Group to a person who served as his secretary until he became an adult.


    Contrary to Eunha��s worries, the chairman of Youngwon Group readily gave up his position to Yu Do-jun.


    Anyway, before disbanding the Youngwon Group, everything that needs to be sorted out through that person should be sorted out. And starting from me, I am now born anew.


    You could call it absolution.


    Yu Do-joon is also a direct descendant of Youngone Group, so it is somewhat different from saying that he will take over the throne from the previous dynasty and create a new dynasty.


    yes do whatever you want to do so So while I��m doing it, I��m going to change the group name too.


    Eh?


    Then Eun-ha opened her eyes wide.


    Yoo Do-jun changes the name of the group.


    It was something that hadn��t happened in my previous life.


    In his previous life, Yoo Do-Jun only took over Youngwon Group as it was, except for cleaning the inside of the group.


    ��You made people aware that the Luminous Group changed its name from the Dawn Group and started anew. i��m trying to do that too Yes��


    It seems that the reason why the future has changed is because of the Dawn Group.


    I didn��t know whether to take it as a good thing or a bad thing.


    Do-joon��s expression looks good, so that��s fine.


    Soon, Eunha brushed off her worries.


    Yu Do-jun��s face looked bright, so I decided to accept it favorably.


    So, what is the name of the new group to create?


    ��Hana Group.


    one group?


    It��s starting all over again And my mother��s name was one too��


    Aha, that��s a good name.


    one group. A group


    that did not exist in the previous life, but will be reborn in this life


    .


    He was satisfied to see Yoo Do-jun, who started talking about the way Hana Group should go.


    ��


    Leaving Eunha��s hospital room.


    After hitting Yoo Do-jun on the back.


    Lee Yoo-chun went to his sister��s hospital room again.


    Before going home, I should look at my sister��s face one more time.


    Take a deep breath in front of the door.


    Lee Yoo-chun stood there with his hand on the doorknob.


    ����.


    Since when?


    Perhaps when I was very young and my sister suddenly collapsed and ended up in the hospital.


    Lee Yu-chun said that he was shocked to see her, who had been laughing and talking with him just a little while ago, lying on the bed in the hospital room and fighting the disease.


    I knew then.


    That her younger sister pretended to be healthy even though she was sick and was not trying to express it to herself.


    Seeing his younger sister, who was always smiling in front of him, lying on the bed in the hospital room like that was nothing short of terrifying to him, who was young at the time.


    Whoa��.


    Because the memory remained clear.


    Before meeting his younger sister, Lee Yu-chun used to control the emotions that surged in front of the door.


    take a deep breath again.


    He slaps his face with both hands, thinking that he may be showing a dark side to his younger sister.


    I decided to keep my spirits up and raise the corners of my mouth with all my might.


    That��s how much courage he needed before he could see his little sister��s face.


    -It��s me. I��ll go in.


    Although he knew that his sister was currently unconscious.


    As if repeating to himself, he knocked and said.


    The doorknob in my hand felt so heavy.


    Turning the doorknob, Lee Yoochun went inside the hospital room.


    ����.


    The curtains flutter in the wind coming in through the open window.


    A hospital room full of the smell of medicines.


    The smell, as if cut off from daily life, always gave him a strange feeling.


    And my sister was there.


    ��I��m here.


    My lips trembled.


    Lee Yoo-chun pretends to be as calm as possible and sits on a chair.


    Then, I hold my sister��s hand tightly. It was a fragile hand, as if it would break at any moment.


    Beep beep beep beep����


    My little sister lying on the bed with her hair down.


    as if dead


    My sister closes her eyes like that.


    However, the sister lost consciousness, but was apparently alive.


    The devices she had attached all over her body were making noises.


    Beep beep beep beep����.


    Lee Yu-chun felt despair at the reality of having to rely on a machine to check whether his sister was alive or dead.


    I was afraid that the sound would cut off.


    He hated both the smell and the sound.


    Hated.


    Ironically, he earnestly prayed and prayed that the smell and sound would not cease.


    So that my sister can live.


    ����.


    I didn��t say it on purpose because I thought it would cause Eunha to worry.


    My sister was actually in a very critical condition right now.


    An explosion that occurred in the Eternal New Drug Research Complex.


    That greatly affected the mana in her sister��s body.


    This was the reason why her younger sister, who had already been bedridden due to mana problems in her body, was hospitalized at Alice Hospital and receiving intensive care.


    I hope you don��t get sick��. To the extent that I��d like to be sick instead of you if I could��


    So please get well soon.


    In a world where God died, Lee Yoo-chun prayed to a God who did not exist.


    Praying and praying, I brushed my sister��s bangs.


    ��Then I��ll stop now.


    how much time has passed


    Lee Yu-chun, exhausted by praying for his one and only sister, rose from his seat.


    ����.


    I can��t bear to take my steps.


    Before leaving the hospital room, Yuchun Lee turned around and looked back at his younger sister.


    The miracle didn��t happen.


    My sister still had her eyes closed, only the mechanism beeping to let her know that she was there.


    Yoochun smiled bitterly.


    Then I call my sister��s name.


    -I��ll come back next time, Yoojung.


    leaving a sense of loneliness


    Yuchun Lee stood there for a long time before leaving the hospital room.

 Chapter 559

    Relife Player 559


    [Chapter 151]


    [Crossroads of Choice]


    Gift < Filtering >.


    A gift that extracts the mana properties of a target.


    now a very long time ago.


    Jeong Seok-hoon, who was running a cafe happiness after losing his wife and raising Hayang, met Eun-ha.


    And he somehow got a hint from the galaxy��s behavior and became aware of the gift < filtering >.


    Maybe I didn��t know at the time.


    To think that he would revolutionize the potion industry and now become the president of the Alice Group.


    The more you know, the more curious you are.


    The fact that he is really the same age as Ha-yangi��


    Now that I think about it, I think Eun-ha was implicitly trying to inform herself about the existence of < Filtering >.


    I used to think that way when I see the path Eunha Noh has walked and her steps.


    I am not a child of my age.


    It made me think.


    So he tried to find out what kind of person Noh Eun-ha was after becoming a member of the Alice group.


    Because his daughter Jeong Ha-yang has feelings for Noh Eun-ha.


    As Dori, who became her father, she had the heart to thoroughly understand the existence of Noh Eun-ha.


    By the way-


    ����About that.��


    Min Joon-sik, the first chairman of Alice Group.


    He read Jeong Seok-hoon��s movements and warned him.


    ��But father����


    ��Do you know what I realized while going through < Destruction at the End of the Century > and building Alice Group?��


    ����no. Please tell me, father.��


    ��There must be something called trust between people.��


    ��Is it�� God��s word?��


    ��Yeah��. If you investigate the background of that child, will you be able to be proud of that child for the rest of your life?��


    ������.��


    ��And even if he finds out that you did a background investigation, do you think you��d still be proud of him?��


    To the question of whether you can be honest.


    Jeong Seok-hoon did not readily answer.


    It seemed that he would live in debt to him for the rest of his life.


    ��It��s not that I don��t understand your curiosity about him. It��s to the point that I want to know what kind of child he is.��


    ����Yes.��


    ��But he��s extremely reluctant to tell us about himself, so can we do something to break his trust?��


    ������.��


    ��I survived in a destroyed world and have seen many types of people. What I��ve learned from them is that in the end, anyone who betrays the faith will end badly, one way or another. You wouldn��t want to lose the child��s trust����


    ��Yes, that��s right.��


    ��So that��s what I mean. As you know, he is not a child we can do anything about. A very dangerous baby. But for now, he��s responding favorably to us���� ��


    ����.��


    ��But what do you think will happen if he loses his trust and turns into an enemy? Can you handle that?��


    ����no. doesn��t exist.��


    ��It��s only because we��ve been lucky that he��s kind to us. No other reason. So, don��t think about it.��


    ����yes. thank you.��


    ��If we don��t touch him, he won��t touch us. And again��.��


    ����also?��


    ����Hayangi won��t say that he hates you or me. I don��t want to be criticized by my granddaughter.��


    ������.��


    ��Isn��t that true of you too?��


    ��This is an appropriate word.��


    ��Then let��s go to work.��


    ��yes.��


    A conversation I had with Min Jun-sik the other day.


    Jeong Seok-hoon recalled the conversation and smiled bitterly.


    A long time passed again after that.


    I didn��t really like it, but my daughter��s heart was finally fulfilled and she went out with Eunha.


    I wanted Hayang to meet a man who only looked at one person��. Just


    because I��m the father, there��s no reason why Hayang can change his mind��. He says he likes Hayang, but there��s nothing I can do about it.


    There were many twists and turns.


    Jeong Seok-hoon allowed his daughter to date with a feeling of vomiting blood.


    On the other hand, Jung Seok-hoon had been asked to do something by Eun-ha.


    ����Can you make a potion with this material?��


    ���� Eunha, what is this? Where the hell did these things come from?��


    ��Uh�� haha���� ��


    ��Yes, it will take time, but I��ll try making it. Instead, I ask Hayang to take good care of me.��


    ����Yes, don��t worry.��


    Various materials brought by the galaxy.


    Jeong Seok-hoon, who came into contact with ingredients he had never seen before, did not know how to combine them to make a potion.


    So, it took a lot of time to do research.


    And after all the hard work, finally��


    ��It��s finished��


    Jung Seok-hoon was able to create a potion with perfect balance by adding the ingredients brought by Eunha and a few more ingredients.


    The result was


    right in front of my eyes.


    The cauldron emitted a brilliant light out of nowhere and seemed to suck up the mana melted in the air.


    the light goes out


    Most of the contents in the pot turned into gas and flew away, leaving a liquid with concentrated ingredients.


    Jeong Seok-hoon admired the content as he poured it into the container.


    ��awesome.


    Even though he made it himself, he couldn��t help but admire it.


    When the long-necked glass bottle was held up to the light, the liquid emitted a colorful light depending on the viewing angle. Sear?h the N?velFire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Soon, he tried to figure out what effect the potion had with the gift < Filtering >.


    And��


    ����


    Jung Seok-hoon was at a loss for words.


    I made it myself, but I couldn��t believe it.


    I checked the efficacy of the potion several times with gifts just in case.


    As long as his gift wasn��t wrong, the potion��s efficacy was unmistakable.


    ��Nonsense.


    This is a panacea.


    It wasn��t a drug that could bring the dead back to life.


    It was a drug that could cure anyone who was still alive.


    A potion that can regenerate even severed parts.


    What did I make�� The recipe�� Where did I write the recipe? I should have written it down�� I can��t forget it.


    Jeong Seok-hun was restless.


    How did you get your emotions out?


    What Eun-ha really is��


    No doubt she knew.


    Otherwise, the galaxy couldn��t explain why it brought materials it didn��t even know the formula for.


    unless it��s a coincidence


    But the galaxy will try to keep its mouth shut by saying that it was lucky.


    Anticipating Eunha��s behavior, he smiled bitterly.


    It��s a potion I��m very coveted, but since it��s a potion commissioned by Eunha, how can I steal it?


    After all, he is the son-in-law of the future.


    In the first place, Jeong Seok-hoon had no intention of stealing other people��s things.


    He tried to contact Eunha and let her know that the potion was finally made.


    At that time, while he was trying to contact Eunha on his smartphone��.


    ��Come to think of it, Jung-in said that her daughter was recently admitted to Alice Hospital.


    Lee Jung-in, chairman of Luminous Group.


    Jeong Seok-hoon, who sometimes drinks with him, was well aware of the current state of his daughter, Lee Yu-jeong.


    What��s more, his daughter was actually hospitalized in Jeong Seok-hun��s hospital.


    That she suffered from severe mana depletion and was very weak.


    That she can��t get out of her unconscious state right now.


    he knew all


    That��s why-.


    ��I think I should inform Jung In-i first.


    Jung Seok-hoon did not know where Eun-ha was going to use this potion.


    But unless the galaxy has a special place to use this potion.


    At that time, it didn��t seem like a bad idea to convince Eunha to somehow sell the potion to Lee Jung-in.


    A potion can be made at any time, as long as you have the ingredients.


    With this potion, it will surely be able to cure Yu-Jung.


    -Because Yujeong Lee��s condition was critical.


    After Jeong Seok-hun told Eun-ha that the potion was completed, he decided to inform Lee Jung-in of the happy news.


    Meanwhile-.


    ��If Eunha doesn��t say anything, the name of this potion should be Elixir.


    Elixir.


    An illusionary elixir that alchemists once searched for.


    Jeong Seok-hun decided to give the potion he made that name.


    ��


    The elixir is finally complete.


    After hearing the news she had been waiting for from Jeong Seok-hoon, Eun-ha couldn��t hide her smile.


    brother, how are you doing? huh? how did you know?


    It��s all showing up on your face, but I don��t know that? Let me know what��s up too!


    It was a time when the Academy Cultural Festival was only a few days away.


    By that time, Eunha had recovered to some extent and was able to walk around the hospital.


    Although I was able to move before, I couldn��t leave the hospital room because other people noticed


    .


    However, there was also a doctor��s request to take absolute rest.


    Moreover, the people around him were obsessively monitoring the galaxy, so he was unable to move.


    Since Eunha committed so many sins, she decided to stay calm in the hospital for them.


    yes? yes? Please let me know oppa~


    Anyway, after receiving the doctor��s recommendation that I can walk around the area for light exercise now.


    Eun-ha often left the hospital room and took a walk around the area.


    Then, on the day Tae-hee came to the hospital to take care of her mother, he would often visit her room.


    It was the same today.


    On Tae-hee, who welcomed Eun-ha, now treats him almost like a real brother.


    Ojukhan even acted aegyo.


    Um�� should I tell you or not? Please tell us! Good things should be shared!


    On Tae-hee clings to Eun-ha.


    On Tae-hee��s mother, who had recently regained consciousness, smiled quietly as she watched the two of them playing with each other.


    sorry. I guess I can��t tell you yet. Not sure yet. Ugh�� then there��s nothing you can do about it. Instead, next time you��re clear, should you tell me first? ok i will Beep beep beep beep beep beep!


    Do you have to tell me before Hayang-unnie and Seohyun-unnie do?


    The fact that the elixir has been completed.


    Eun-ha, who thought about telling On Tae-hee for a moment, shook her head inwardly.


    Because the elixir hadn��t come into his hands yet.


    Since it was the first potion to use, there were times when I had to discuss various things with Alice Hospital.


    So I couldn��t just tell Taehee first and make her wait anxiously for the day she used the elixir.


    Above all��


    ��I feel sorry for Taehee, but the elixir is an elixir used to subdue the whole sun.


    So, the existence of the Elixir can only be revealed after creating a situation where On Taeyang has no choice but to come over to me.


    A dramatic moment when On Taeyang has no choice but to follow him.


    Eunha was aiming for that time.


    It felt sorry for On Tae-hee, but Eun-ha always intended to use the elixir as a tool for calculating understanding.


    And that time came sooner than he expected.


    ����Kiik


    suddenly opened the door.


    Eunha and Taehee turned their heads at the sound of the door opening.


    ��Why are you here��


    ����..


    Oppa! Why are you here so late!? When did I contact you��!


    Onyang was standing there.


    Holding a bouquet of flowers, he lowered his voice and gnashed his teeth.


    Eunha stared at him quietly.


    On Tae-hee jumped up from her seat and welcomed him whom he hadn��t seen in a long time.


    However, On Taeyang did not care about her hospitality��.


    -On Tae-hee. Did I mention that too? Don��t get close to this guy. But now, are you letting this guy into your mother��s hospital room? do you really want to get mad?


    Oppa��


    he gave strength to his eyes and threatened On Tae-hee.


    On Tae-hee, who was stared at by On Tae-hee, seemed very embarrassed by his attitude.


    Her eyes trembled greatly.


    However, she quickly caught on and opened her mouth.


    ��You can��t say that, brother. Eunha oppa said she was worried about her mother and came to visit her in the hospital like this�� Where is she talking like that?


    Eunha��s brother? why am i your brother? do you really want to come out like this? why? what? He��s older than me, so he��s an oppa. Then what should I call Eunha oppa? Don��t call me at all! Didn��t I tell you to stay away from this bastard!? uh?


    brother! Why are you cursing at Eunha oppa!? How could you talk like that to someone who came to visit you!? you you��! Are you siding with him now!?


    I��m not taking sides, but this is really natural. And Eunha oppa is your friend, so do you think it��s okay to treat her like this?


    ��what? friend? friend woo woo? Why am I friends with him?!


    Wow!


    The hospital room quickly became a mess.


    On Tae-hee and On Tae-hee.


    The brother and sister raised their voices to each other and engaged in an extended verbal fight.


    Eventually, On Taeyang could not hold back his anger and threw the bouquet he was holding onto the floor.


    On Tae-hee screamed in surprise when he threw the bouquet near her feet.


    ��Stop it. What are you doing in the hospital room?


    Oppa��


    and right then.


    Unable to intervene in the fight between brother and sister, Eun-ha had no choice but to stand by and intervene, wrapping herself around On Tae-hee.


    It was because it seemed that the two would fight each other.


    Eunha Noh��!


    On Tae-hee clings to Eun-ha while crying.


    Sparks flew in Onyang��s eyes.


    His ferocious gaze turned to Eunha.


    Even so, the galaxy stared at him as he sighed.


    ��Your mother is also watching, what are you doing right now?


    ����!


    First of all, you need to calm down the warm sun.


    Eun-ha mentioned On-taeyang��s mother, who was looking at her awake in bed, even though she couldn��t speak yet.


    Only then did Onyang��s expression change.


    On Taeyang, who glanced at the bed, let out a grunt and let out his anger.


    Suddenly, the hospital room was enveloped in silence.


    Thinking that the situation had been calmed down, Eunha spoke to Onyang.


    -Let��s talk outside.


    ��


    Comforting the anxious On Tae-hee.


    Eunha brought Onyang to the lounge.


    What would you like to drink? Why do I drink what you give me Ha�� Then only I drink.


    -Don��t play tricks on Taehee. �� what?


    On Taeyang, conscious of his mother��s gaze, followed the galaxy.


    When his mother��s eyes disappeared, he openly showed off his energy and threatened Eunha.


    Eunha sighed as she tried to get milk coffee from the vending machine.


    It seemed that he did not like to talk to himself at all.


    Not only did he cut off the context without hesitation, but he spat out his answer in the form of notification as if he didn��t need it.


    Do you think I don��t know your plan to play with Taehee?


    ����.


    You making a harem�� It��s okay because it��s none of my business anyway. But when I try to touch my sister, I really fall behind.


    It looks like you��re misunderstanding, but I just��


    don��t try to fool me shamelessly like that. Because it��s disgusting.


    ����.


    I definitely warned you. Just try approaching Tae-hee again or visiting her mother��s hospital room


    .


    Onyang hears only what he wants to hear.


    You only say what you want to say.


    Then he turns his body around.


    Eunha finished her words and looked at Ontaeyang who was leaving.


    Huh really��.


    Boopu.


    It was absurd.


    Eunha said to the back of Onyang��s head.


    Why should I listen to you? Nope. If you come out like that, you should be closer to Taehee.


    standing tall


    On Taeyang stopped walking.


    he looked back


    The warm sun opened its eyes and glared at the galaxy.


    Soon he approached Eunha.


    -You want to fight me right now?


    Can you fight me and win? ����.


    Warm sun that expresses mana in the body.


    he creates pressure


    However, the galaxy did nothing.


    The fire chicken sitting on top of his head was about to yawn.


    To that extent��


    ��In the first place, I��m not the kind of person who has to fight lightly when you ask to fight. Rather, you are in a position where you have to bow to me and ask me to fight. You know that, so you haven��t applied for sparring with me until now.


    ��Kuh��!


    Eunha Noh and Taeyang On.


    There was a huge difference in the skills of the two.


    It was never an equal relationship.


    Moreover, in the academy, in order to compete with the galaxy, it was necessary to follow a specific procedure.


    First, you have to fight against Noh Eun-ha and win.


    However, Taeyang Onyang has not been able to win against anyone in Eunha Roh��s division until now.


    ��A child who only believes in strength and fusses. how about you Rather, aren��t you just trusting your strength and playing around? don��t speak carelessly Do you think I��m like you?


    That��s what I want to say.


    did you realize that?


    Onyang��s face turned red.


    However, he muttered as if he would not give up.


    Then he snorted.


    yeah i can��t beat you But do you still think I can��t win?


    huh?


    Rumors that you are hospitalized because of a problem with your mana circuit have already spread throughout the academy.


    ����.


    But do you think I can��t win against you who can��t even use magic right now?


    Even if I don��t use magic, you��re just��


    be thankful that you��re protected by your kinsfolk. If it wasn��t for that, I would have applied for sparring with you right away.


    ����.


    Warm Taeyang cuts off Eunha��s words.


    he sighed


    Eunha looked into his eyes.


    Our eyes met.


    ��Do you really think so?


    ����.


    Poop.


    There is a limit to what people can tolerate.


    Eunha looked into his eyes and blinked.


    For an instant, Onyang��s eyes shook.


    he was scared


    On Taeyang hurriedly


    avoided his gaze.


    Eunha burst into laughter.


    Anyway I said Tell Tae-hee�� and don��t touch my mother.


    Pretending to be as nonchalant as possible.


    Taeyang On ends the conversation as if he had shown mercy.


    he turned around


    Unlike a moment ago, I am trying to get out of this place with a quick step.


    In response, Eunha��.


    -Wait. ����.


    The galaxy caught him and set him up.


    On Taeyang stopped walking and turned around again.


    why what why


    I wondered if I might hear something I didn��t want to hear.


    Onyang��s face hardened.


    Eunha giggled at him.


    ��There is something called an elixir. ����.


    Soon Eun-ha laughed.


    Then he mentioned Elixir.


    It��s an elixir that can cure any condition as long as your life is attached to it. There can��t be such a thing��


    there is.


    ����.


    Eunha waited for a dramatic moment.


    Now, when On Taeyang��s distrust of himself reached its peak, he thought it was the right time.


    So, I explained about the elixir.


    ��If you use the elixir, curing your mother��s illness is no task. ���� !


    On Taeyang, who listened as if he was fascinated by something.


    When his mother is mentioned.


    Onyang opened his eyes wide.


    Where is that thing now��


    even stuttering.


    On-Taeyang, who was very excited, asked.


    In response, Eunha��.


    -I have it now. No, it will be in my hands in a few days.


    ����.


    Makes Onyang deeply immersed in the value of Elixir.


    The galaxy pulled the trigger just as it reached its climax.


    Onyang was astonished.


    He lowered the corner of his mouth, which had been rising, and made a hard expression.


    I��


    On Taeyang slowly opened his mouth.


    Eunha waited in silence.


    I�� How am I going to give it to you��


    On Taeyang bent his will.


    On Taeyang, who had been fighting against Eunha, spoke in a low-key manner.


    The galaxy is towards him��.


    ��If I didn��t have to tell you, wouldn��t you know better? ����.


    Take your time.


    Eunha shrugged.


    Upon hearing his answer, Onyang��s face gradually distorted.


    He clenched his fist


    tightly .


    Onyang also knows this.


    What does Eunha really want from herself?


    Until now, it was clear if you grasped the progress of the galaxy.


    That Eunha is trying to recruit Onyang himself.


    ����.


    because I knew that.


    Onyang didn��t care about treating him carelessly.


    Because he knew that Noh Eun-ha would not be angry with him for recruiting him.


    in that context.


    On Taeyang could also understand why Noh Eun-ha talked about the existence of the Elixir in front of him.


    Please��


    if you want to save my mother.


    It is to come under yourself.


    It was such a humiliating thing for Onyang.


    But-.


    -Please save my mother.


    He decided to become a player with the determination to heal his mother.


    I was caught up in that ��justification��.


    As Onyang, he could not refuse.


    The moment he rejected that ��justification��, he lost the reason to be a player.


    It was embarrassing and embarrassing.


    Still, he trembled and knelt on the floor.


    Please��please��.


    I lie down flat on Noh Eun-ha.


    Eunha looked down at the warm sun��.


    ��Yes, okay.


    ����.


    Eun-ha smiled in repentance.


    Finally, the warm sun was subdued.

 Chapter 560

    Relife Player 560(a)


    [Chapter 151]


    [Crossroads of choice (2)]


    Send a message to Eun-ha that the elixir is complete.


    That day, Jeong Seok-hun immediately contacted Lee Jeong-in.


    What��s up? You say you buy a drink first. What is Jesu saying?


    We don��t drink a lot, so why would Sujin say something? They just told me to come in on time, so what��


    Jeong Seok-hun and Lee Jung-in weren��t strong on alcohol.


    So, I didn��t like alcohol very much.


    However, Jeong Seok-hoon seemed to have to drink today.


    It made me feel like I could speak.


    -How is Yoojung? I��m in your hospital, are you asking me about Yoo-jung��s condition?


    ��Come to think of it, yes.


    It was really too much. How can a friend��s daughter be in the hospital and not interested��. Sorry, I��ve been so busy lately��.


    I can say that too. Haha��. If you��re sorry, have a drink. Yes�� drink, drink.


    Lee Jeong-in, whom I hadn��t seen in a long time, seemed exhausted from fatigue.


    Then, after drinking a few drinks, we exchanged the current situation comfortably.


    Lee Jung-in put down her worries and seemed to be enjoying the moment.


    I was sorry for my friend.


    Jeong Seok-hun was aiming for a time when he felt better.


    Targeting that time, he asked about his daughter��s condition.


    Yoojung�� Yes.


    Not very good. It��s always been that way, but��


    .. ..


    while drunk.


    Lee Jung-in made a pale face and lowered his head.


    He gulped down another glass.


    The ice in the glass clicked.


    I feel so sorry for Yoojung. Yoochun��s mother raised him, but I��m sorry that he grew up without a mother who gave birth to him�� ��


    and


    I��m sorry that he was born with a weak body��.


    It��s all about you Could it be your family��s fault? It��s just�� just bad luck.


    I want to think so too�� but when I see her in pain, I can��t help but think of that.


    Jeong Seok-hoon got along well with Lee Jeong-in among the people in the political world.


    Moreover, the two also had the experience of bereavement of their wives.


    As a result, the two of them would sometimes openly express their feelings to each other.


    That��s why I feel more for Yoojung. It��s not just me, Yoochun��s mom and Yoochun��s are like that��


    You know, why don��t I know that? sea??h th�� N??elFir��.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Therefore, Jeong Seok-hoon knew very well about Lee Jeong-in��s troubles.


    That most of his worries are with his daughter Lee Yu-jeong.


    This time, when Yoo-jung collapsed�� When I heard at the hospital that he might have to prepare his mind�� ����.


    Then the world seemed hazy. Even though I thought that Yoo-jung had been weak since she was young and was always preparing her mind�� Hearing such a thing made her breathless. Seeing him in pain so much, tears just came out�� I wanted to hurt him instead and give him my heart.


    Geum Ok-yeop and Lee Yoo-jung of the Luminous Group.


    An illegitimate child born to Lee Jeong-in and a servant who worked for the former Dawn Group.


    Aside from the pretty detailed story about her birth process.


    Since she was a child, she was weak and had to grow up under the care of her family.


    She was naturally weak and suffering from extreme mana depletion, so she was unable to engage in external activities.


    This was the reason why people in the political and business circles did not know much about Lee Yu-jeong.


    Is there really no way to cure Yoo-jeong��


    ����.


    I want to save Yoo-jeong, even if I have to sell my soul to the devil


    ��


    For the people of the Luminous Group, the word ��golden jade leaves�� didn��t mean very well.


    Because Lee Yu-jeong��s existence as Keum Ok-yeop was like she wasn��t feeling well enough to have to be confined to the house.


    It was a symbol of unhappiness.


    Lee Jung-in hit the table with his fist and shook his shoulders.


    ��Yoo Jung-ah��.


    Drunk Lee Jung-in weeps.


    Jeong Seok-hun rubbed his back.


    �C Jung In-ah.


    The rest of the friends who couldn��t bear the sadness anymore and couldn��t see the collapsed friend.


    Jeong Seok-hun decided to tell him.


    What if��


    ����.


    What if there was a medicine that could cure Yoo-jung��s illness?


    ����!


    Lee Jung-in, who was lying on the table.


    he jumped up.


    ��


    Villa of the Luminous Group.


    Lee Yoo-cheon, who was working nearby, heard that his father and the chairman of Alice Group were at the villa, so he went to the villa to say hello.


    But my father was crying.


    Yoochun couldn��t go to the two and stood in front of the door.


    heard it then


    ��I made a potion called an elixir. If that��s it, maybe�� it can cure Yoo-jung��s condition. ���� !


    You can heal your sister.


    Hearing the words leaking through the crack in the door, Lee Yu-chun doubted his ears.


    However, since Alice Group Chairman Jeong Seok-hoon was speaking with infinite sincerity, Yoo-chun Lee could see that it was not a lie.


    Elixir.


    An elixir that can unconditionally cure a living person no matter what their condition is.


    Yoochun felt his heart pounding.


    That one��! How can I save it!?


    My father clung to Jeong Seok-hun and shouted loudly.


    Lee Yoo-chun felt the same way.


    If there is only the elixir, it is possible to treat Lee Yu-jeong.


    He just wanted to run out and get the elixir right away.


    By the way-


    ��It��s with Eunha.


    ����!


    If you convince Eunha�� you��ll get it.


    unexpected name.


    However, upon hearing that, Yoochun quickly turned around.


    ��


    The Academy Culture Festival has begun.


    Of course, Eunha was hospitalized and was unable to attend the cultural festival.


    So I was quietly trying to read the web novel Jeong Geum-jeon recommended��.


    ��What? why did you come here Wow�� isn��t that really too much for the person visiting the hospital? How can you say that?


    No, I mean, you must be busy preparing for the cultural festival, but how did you come?


    I��m excited Even if you come and make excuses, it��s already too late? I remembered everything. I��ll tell the kids everything later.


    Papa!


    Look at how the fire chicken welcomes you. Fire chicken, did you miss your mother? Papa!


    Seriously�� How did an angel like you emerge from a child like that?


    Jo Ara came to visit the hospital.


    Eun-ha opened her eyes wide when she saw her, who had come to the hospital without contact.


    Then, it seemed that Joara did not like his attitude very much.


    After grumbling to the fullest, she seemed to have let go of her anger as she embraced the fire chicken that had flown into her.


    I came to visit the hospital the other day, shouldn��t I have to buy something?


    You don��t have to buy it. Everyone who comes buys everything, so there��s nowhere to keep it. How many things to eat�� Oh yeah? Actually, I didn��t mind coming empty-handed, so I bought egg bread, which is now popular at the cultural festival��. Is this really delicious?


    I said I had a lot to eat, but I didn��t say I couldn��t eat it. Thank you. I will eat well.


    yes you should thank me! Eat well!


    So how did you come? It must be very busy because it��s a cultural festival��


    Ah, can I take something out of the refrigerator and drink it? Drink and drink comfortably.


    Joara bought egg bread.


    It was warm as if it had just been bought.


    Taking a bite of egg bread from the bag, Eun-ha asked her a question.


    Then, taking out coffee from the refrigerator, she answered in a tone that it was nothing.


    It��s just�� Today��s shift was over, so I was going to look around the cultural festival, but I didn��t know what to look around alone.


    I should have looked around with the kids. Eunwoo, Seona, and the other kids probably aren��t there either.


    There was no one who fit the shift with me today, right? And�� because there��s someone who promised to see Eunwoo and Seona together�� it��s okay to interrupt them.


    Jo A-ra smiles bitterly as she twists her ivory hair with her fingers.


    After hearing her words, Eunha roughly understood the situation.


    It must have been that he decided to look around the cultural festival alone out of consideration for his friends.


    However, it seemed that it was not fun to look around alone.


    yes i had a good time Even if I didn��t do that, I thought I was going to die of boredom because the kids didn��t come to me these days because they were preparing for the cultural festival.


    look at it I came here knowing that I was just passing by an egg bread shop, and then I remembered how you sang a song saying you wanted to eat egg bread.


    I remember everything.


    Why did you sing when you can��t even sing? The sound of your singing doesn��t leave me every night.


    Huh��. It��s absurd.


    The two had a pleasant conversation.


    Then, Eun-ha put a thought in her mouth.


    That��s what I mean. Yes why?


    Wasn��t it time for warm sun? ��Why is the sun out of the blue? Are your conversations bouncing around like a rubber ball?


    warm sun.


    As soon as the name was mentioned, Jo Ah-ra opened her eyes wide.


    What are you so dissatisfied with?


    she purses her lips


    Then he swallows the egg bread in one bite.


    Don��t talk about the sun��


    why. did you fight again? No, we didn��t fight�� He didn��t even ask me to go out with him this time. ����.


    Did you think I was the kind of person who would come out right away even if I called without making an appointment? Besides, seeing that he went out with Hong Ye-hwa today, you��re getting angry inside, right?


    There��s a Coke in the fridge. Would you like a cool one-shot like that?


    oh ok me Ha��. I wish Taeyang could be as sensible as you are��. Well, no. Are you caring?


    Jo Ara sighs while complaining.


    After hearing Eunha��s words, she ran to the refrigerator and went to get a Coke.


    After toasting with cans, the two drank cola at once.


    Ah, but Taeyang is feeling strange lately.


    weird? what?


    then then


    Jo A-ra, who was frowning at the pungent carbonic acid, spoke as if she had remembered.


    Um�� what should I say? Should I say that Taeyang has become a bit calmer?


    okay?


    huh. If it was like before, Noh Eun-ha division�� So you openly hated kids, but these days, it feels less like that?


    ����.


    When I installed the booth this time, I saw that Taeyang was working with Minho for some reason. I was startled and asked what was going on, and Taeyang said it was nothing, but if it was nothing, would Taeyang collaborate with Minho? ����.


    I think something happened, but I don��t know what happened. don��t you know anything


    ��no. How would I know that, being in the hospital? Well, that��s right.


    I couldn��t have guessed anything.


    Eun-ha pretended not to know her, who expressed her doubts.


    It wouldn��t do any good to tell him that he had threatened On Taeyang.


    It seems that Onyang is following my words obediently.


    a few days ago.


    On Taeyang knelt down to Eunha and succumbed to him.


    In response, Eunha promised Onyang an elixir and demanded that Onyang be friendly with his friends.


    Listening to Jo Ara��s words, On Taeyang��s tendency didn��t seem to have gone anywhere


    .


    Nevertheless, it seemed that he was faithfully fulfilling his promise.


    I will receive the elixir today, so the only thing left is to find a day to use the elixir.


    Eunha was lost in thought.


    The elixir was supposed to come into his hands through Jeong Ha-yang today.


    So, all that was left was to set up a treatment schedule with Alice Hospital.


    This is because the moment you drink the elixir, your body is reconstructed into the most ideal state, and toxins and wastes accumulated in your body are discharged.


    Moreover, it took quite a while for the body to reconstitute itself.


    In short, it was necessary to create an environment where the Elixir could be used.


    Well, it��s about grabbing an operating room, so you can grab it right away, so you��ll be using the elixir sooner or later.


    Even so, it was as if all the hurdles had been passed since he made the elixir.


    Eun-ha finished her thoughts and called Jo A-ra, who was chattering.


    Araya.


    huh? why?


    There should be yokan on the shelf over there. The other day Taehee tried it and said it was delicious.


    ����.


    Bring it to Taehee when you go later.


    You really��


    Eunha said it was not a big deal.


    But Joara was different.


    Her eyes sparkled.


    Then what I��m saying is-.


    -You are really considerate. I can see why the kids follow you. What is he saying now?


    ��Yeah thanks. I��ll make sure to tell Taehee.


    Why is Jo Ara��s gaze hot?


    He took out the yokan from the shelf and looked at her as she returned with a puzzled look on her face.


    I think he didn��t do anything.


    It was as if he had a crush on her.


    What am I not taking care of?


    Take what you want to eat from the shelf. Is that okay? Woo, that��s just about enough for me.


    Even after that, Eunha had a good time talking with her.


    thanks-


    ��Ah? Why are you here?


    ������.��


    The two of them were caught in the glare of Jeong Ha-yang.


    A very piercing gaze.


    The two of them avoided eye contact, and finally, Jo Ah-ra��.


    ��Then let��s both have a good time! I have to go see Taeheena now!


    Joara hurriedly avoided the seat.


    Without any loyalty, he abandoned Eunha and jumped out as it was.


    The remaining galaxy is��.


    ��Is it Eunha?


    Uh uh uh�� are you here?


    I had to deal with Jeong Ha-yang alone.


    I didn��t do anything wrong, but I feel like I did something wrong.


    Eunha cringed at her as if she had been caught cheating on her.


    Somehow it seemed like it should be.


    ��


    It��s delicious�� Really? I don��t think it��s a face that says it��s delicious. After all, Hayang said the one you bought is the most delicious. really? I made it myself. Eat a lot because there is a lot.


    ��I really feel like you��re the only one.


    My throat is blocked.


    However, even if her throat was choked, Eun-ha ate the egg bread.


    He had already eaten egg bread with Jo Ara, but he couldn��t help but eat the egg bread that Hayang brought for him.


    I won��t be eating egg bread for a while. Now it��s bitten, bitten��.


    without saying it with your mouth.


    Eunha swallowed her true heart into her stomach like she swallowed egg bread.


    If she was satisfied, that was enough.


    Whew��.


    Here��s the coffee.


    thank you.


    I barely ate egg bread.


    Jung Ha-yang laughed at what was so good about it and handed him a cold cup of coffee.


    Eunha gulped down her coffee.


    Now it was time to get to the point.


    Hey, how did that go?


    Of course I brought it. Voila!


    Oh��


    It��s an invaluable leap.


    As such, special care was required in transporting the Elixir.


    That��s why Jeong Seok-hoon decided to deliver the elixir to Eun-ha through Jeong Ha-yang.


    Eun-ha��s eyes lit up when she received the box taken out of the envelope Jeong Ha-yang had brought.


    But what is this? My dad also said to be careful with it.


    Um�� would you like to see it together? huh!


    Come here.


    Eunha pointed to the seat next to her.


    Jung Ha-yang, who used to sit next to Eun-ha a few times after he was hospitalized.


    Unlike the first time she climbed onto the bed, she said she liked it now and dug into the seat next to him.


    Eun-ha wrapped her arms around Jeong Ha-yang��s shoulders.


    opened the box


    ��Wow����


    Beep��


    two people.


    and one.


    They exclaimed in admiration at the halo of light leaking out of the box.


    The universe was in the bottle.


    ������.��


    A potion that changes color every moment depending on the angle at which it is illuminated.


    Inside the potion, something twinkled as if a star was floating.


    ��what is this? Elixir��.


    Elixir?


    Elixir is right.


    Even after receiving Jung Ha-yang��s question, Eun-ha just nodded and couldn��t take her eyes off the elixir.


    As long as you have this��


    -On Taeyang will never disobey my will for the rest of his life.

 Chapter 561

    Relife Player 561(b)


    [Chapter 151]


    [Crossroads of choice (3)]


    When will you get better? It��s not up to me, so why are you asking?


    No��. I��m so bored these days without you, right?


    Do some training at that time.


    Noh Eunha! You��re not doing that to people who come to visit you! yeah go and train


    Heck�� I��m hurt. No Eun-ha is not even a real person.


    It��s no use pretending to cry. Boo.


    Don��t follow the fire chicken. Beep beep beep beep beep beep! Ha��


    I don��t know why Ariel is so distracted when he visits the hospital.


    The Academy Cultural Festival is over.


    Ariel, who hadn��t visited the hospital in a while, held on to the galaxy and whimpered.


    He climbs onto the bed on his own and clings to Eunha��s leg.


    I feel like I��m getting sick because of you��


    Noh Eunha! Then no! What if a sick child tries to get sick more here!? Actually, you��re faking it because you don��t want to go to the academy, right?


    I feel sick because of you ouch! Don��t tug on my ears! It��s sensitive there!


    Then get out of my bed.


    Ugh�� If only I could cling to Eunha Noh��s leg, this pain�� Ah��!


    Seriously�� you��re so disgusting. what? Why don��t you do it? I think you like it. Chi Chi Chi.


    Ha�� It was good to be admitted to the hospital. If it wasn��t for that, I would have suffered because of you in the second semester��


    Huh? what am i Don��t you have to like it when a pretty and sincere kid like this begs you to play?


    Where is the real kid here? look at me! me! here you are!


    ��The world seems to have perished. A world where people like you are called true children is coming.


    Wow, are you ignoring Ariel now!?


    yes now you��re ignoring me


    Really, there are no children.


    Eunha was already feeling tired.


    He removed his hand from touching Ariel��s ear and decided to ignore her as she lay down with her leg as a pillow.


    oh sleepy What are you sleepy about?


    I haven��t been able to sleep well lately��.


    How cool. isn��t that a lie? How much do I suffer from insomnia��


    Huh? Did you? Still, if you drink a glass of dew, you can sleep well�� I told you not to drink alone.


    That��s why I��m not even drinking the dew because of you, Noh Eunha! The reason I haven��t been able to sleep well lately is because of the promise I made with you��


    Huh really��


    So get better soon. Get well and drink the dew with me.


    yes i��ll get better soon good job. You kept your promise. kind.


    make it pretty yes it is pretty


    Ariel is the best


    go to sleep soon ouch! If you��re going to hit me, hit me in the ears, not in the head!


    yeah i hate it


    Come to think of it, Ariel, whom I haven��t seen in a long time, feels like she��s lost weight.


    Eunha gently stroked her hair as she closed her eyes.


    As if she was in a good mood, she gently raised her lips.


    Not long after, Ariel fell asleep.


    You must have been tired lately.


    Seeing that she fell asleep as soon as she closed her eyes��


    It was Ariel who had come to visit the hospital last time and suddenly fell asleep with Eunha��s leg on her back.


    The galaxy, now accustomed to it, did not want to touch Ariel.


    Then he turned his head.


    Are you tired? Taking care of Ariel�� Do you ask me for a favor knowing that?


    I couldn��t help it. Except for Kaede, there was no one around to ask to take care of Ariel.


    There was one more person visiting the hospital today.


    Kaede Hoshimiya.


    Ever since Yoon Yi-byeol complained of PTSD about monsters.


    Eun-ha asked Min-ji for her and Kaede asked for Ariel.


    I thought about asking Nana Seo or Eunwoo as well, but��


    I��m still taking care of many things because of me, but I can��t keep them busy anymore.


    Jung Ha-yang, Jin-seo or Cha Eun-woo.


    While managing the faction, the three were deeply interfering in the friendship of the academy students.


    I couldn��t entrust the work to them.


    That��s why Eunha asked Kaede.


    Fortunately, it seemed like Ariel was getting along with Kaede.


    Of course, from Kaede��s point of view, she didn��t seem to think that she was close with Ariel.


    It was like Ariel was one-sidedly clinging to Kaede.


    However, in the end, it could be said that the two became close friends.


    It will be difficult, but please take good care of Ariel in the future. Really�� you��re the only one.


    ��I know that because I��ll have to pay it back in double later. Yes, when that time comes, I will do everything you ask me to do.


    ��as promised.


    With the fire chicken on his lap.


    Kaede asked for his confirmation with a sullen face.


    Eunha nodded to Kaede two or three times.


    There are so many things I��m sorry about the breakup and Ariel��


    ����.


    There is silence for a while.


    He stroked Ariel��s hair and brought up a story he hadn��t told the rest of his friends.


    It was a story that could only be told to Minji or Kaede.


    No, maybe it was guilt.


    The galaxy took it out.


    ��If I hadn��t tried to use Byeol��s feelings from the beginning, this wouldn��t have happened�� Ariel


    should


    have paid more attention��


    It��s all their own fault.


    While he was in the hospital, he said that the relationship between Yoon I-byeol and Ariel had become even more strained.


    Yoon I-byeol said that now she is avoiding her friends altogether.


    Ariel is visibly depressed and keeps trying to arrange a drinking party with her friends.


    -If you know that, don��t make that mistake again in the future.


    ����.


    Complaining of the galaxy.


    Kaede, who had been listening to it for a while, opened her mouth as she glared at Eunha.


    There was determination in her voice.


    It would be a pity if you wanted comfort from me, but I have no intention of comforting you.


    ����.


    I can forgive you once. No, actually, I don��t want to forgive you even once. But I can��t forgive you even more twice.


    Personally, Kaede said clearly that she hates people who want to play with people��s minds.


    Eunha couldn��t say anything at the sound of her scolding.


    just listen silently


    Then she continues to scold. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Or rather, don��t regret it and keep pushing forward as it is. If you��re going to be a bad guy, you��re a bad guy, and if you��re going to be a good guy, you��re a good guy. Don��t try to mess around. Because that��s the most disgusting thing.


    ����.


    The reason I agreed to join your party was because you seemed certain about something. It��s not because Noh Eunha you were showing off a confused and stupid side in front of me right now.


    It was a bitter remark.


    Eun-ha looked at Kaede, who was scolding herself while looking straight at her.


    He nodded.


    -I��ll do as you say. I won��t show my weak side in the future. �� that��s all you need to know


    This is the party member��s advice.


    Eun-ha, who tried to attract her to the party and become the party leader, decided to take her advice.


    So, I readily agreed with what she said.


    But when he nodded without worrying too much, Kaede put on a disapproving expression.


    she replied bluntly.


    Then-.


    -I didn��t mean not to show weakness. I was told not to show indecisiveness.


    she spit it out


    Eunha tilted her head.


    isn��t that what it is? how could that be like I didn��t say to become a Sangvis leader, but as a leader unwavering��


    So that��s it.


    no different


    how is it different


    That��s��


    the story is strangely left out.


    Both Eunha and Kaede realized that only then.


    The two frowned.


    Even so, since Kaede spoke up, it seemed that he was going to take responsibility and answer until the very end.


    After thinking about it, she��


    -As the party leader, Noh Eun-ha��s judgment must never waver. It means that there is a risk of shaking not only you but also the party members. ����.


    But as a person, it��s okay if Noh Eun-ha��s judgment is shaken. You can show your weak side. What do you mean? Ghmm��. Just listen carefully.


    Sounds like you know.


    Eventually, Kaede raised her hands.


    Eunha burst into laughter when she saw Kaede, who had no idea what she was talking about.


    She opens the ax eye.


    So Eunha laughed even more.


    So, you mean it��s okay to show your weak side?


    ��I never want to see your weak side. I said I could show you. As a person, I would have said that I could show it.


    Then I��ll show you as a person. Didn��t that happen?


    I don��t even want to see you as a person.


    So what are you saying? It won��t be enough if you show it to someone other than me��


    A pun like biting one tail after another.


    Kaede eventually gritted her teeth and said with strength.


    Eunha giggled as she gnashed her teeth.


    Okay then I won��t show you. So did it really happen? ����. What else is the problem?


    ��but that��s not to say I shouldn��t show it at all.


    What do you mean��


    If there��s no one around to show you, I��ll begrudgingly look at it then.


    to be ashamed


    shut up.


    Kaede groaned and averted her gaze.


    She crosses her arms as if she is angry.


    Even so, Eunha didn��t care and kept teasing her for trying not to show embarrassment.


    I��m not kidding��


    I��m not kidding with you��


    Eventually, Kaede gritted her teeth and threatened.


    And just then.


    �C Noh Eun-ha.


    beep?


    ������.��


    Quul��


    Kneel to Eunha for the first time.


    On Taeyang came to meet him first.


    ��


    Kaede Can you take Ariel out for a while?


    it��s okay. I��ve seen everything you��re fine with, so I��ll stop taking Ariel with me.


    ��huh? I��ll cut Eunha��s leg and sleep a little longer�� Let��s go. Aang! Kaede uses violence! No Eunha, save me!


    See you later.


    Whether Ariel makes a fuss or not.


    Eunha held on to Ariel, who was not yet awake, by the nape of her neck and saw off Kaede as she left the hospital room.


    Now, the only people in the hospital room were Eunha and Onyang.


    Don��t stand, sit there.


    ��it��s okay.


    On Taeyang entered Eunha��s hospital room and stood still for a while.


    Even after Ariel and Kaede had gone, he stood nailed there as if he was being punished.


    Even when Eunha offered a seat, Taeyang stubbornly refused.


    Eventually, the galaxy gave up.


    ������.��


    The two were speechless.


    A shadow was cast over the face of On Taeyang, who kept his mouth shut.


    Eunha looked straight into his face and tried to read his thoughts.


    It must be a pitiful feeling. It would be humiliating.


    why wouldn��t you


    On Taeyang, who had been pretending to Eunha for a while.


    Elixir��s existence is known.


    Onyang bowed his head to Eunha.


    It could be said that he came to Eunha��s hospital room and stood still in front of Eunha as if he would do whatever he was told.


    Although it was a satisfying feeling for Eunha.


    You will not be able to erase the thought that it is humiliating to Onyang.


    Was it a small sign of protest?


    ����The Elixir��


    ����..


    I can��t stand the silence any longer.


    On Taeyang spat out as if he felt uncomfortable in this place.


    Where is the elixir?


    The words he uttered were delivered to Eunha without being completed.


    have me now


    ����.


    On Taeyang is something he wants to confirm.


    Does the potion that can cure one��s mother really exist?


    After reading his thoughts, Eunha stood up and took out the elixir.


    Returning to the bed, I opened the box to Onyang.


    this is the elixir


    Ah��


    a potion that looks like a sea of stars.


    On Taeyang, who saw the Elixir up close, spontaneously let out an exclamation as if he had witnessed the wonders of nature.


    ����! isn��t this enough?


    ����.


    Warm Taeyang��s hand goes to the elixir.


    Eun-ha, who had been quietly observing his actions, quickly closed the box.


    It was only then that he suddenly came to his senses and looked at the galaxy right in front of him with startled eyes.


    Really�� could that thing cure my mom?


    that��s right.


    stubbornly.


    After making eye contact with Eunha, he naturally lowered his eyes.


    Eunha replied to Onyang, who lowered his head toward him.


    Onyang nodded, albeit weakly.


    Only you�� I��ll trust you. request.


    sparsely.


    On-Taeyang speaks up.


    Sounds you wouldn��t have heard before.


    Eunha nodded her head as she succumbed to her.


    even if you don��t have to speak


    I��m waiting for you


    There was no need to say anything more to Onyang.


    Because the warm sun was crawling.


    I��m going to have an operation at Alice Hospital soon. When the date is set�� I��ll let you know via text at that time.


    ��thank you.


    If the whole sun had taken a favorable attitude to the galaxy from the beginning.


    The two would not have shown the same high-level relationship as they do now.


    Perhaps we could have maintained an equal relationship.


    ������.��


    Noh Eunha and Onyang.


    Then they had similar thoughts.


    Then�� I��ll stop. Hurry up�� I hope you feel better.


    thank you take care


    But even if you regret it, it��s too late.


    This relationship was no longer irreparable.


    The two of them, who were in uncomfortable silence, ended their conversation awkwardly.


    ��


    Huh? Yoochun hyung?


    send a warm sun


    After dinner, Eun-ha went to bed early thinking that no one would come to see her today.


    There were a lot of people visiting the hospital today, so I was tired.


    But then, Yoochun Lee came without a word.


    Eunha��


    ��Huh?


    A face almost crying.


    The hair is also messed up.


    Eun-ha checked Lee Yoo-chun��s face and blinked.


    I just wanted to ask what happened to him.


    However, Yoochun, who entered the hospital room, suddenly��


    ����!!


    Approaching the front of the galaxy.


    He would kneel down on his knees.


    He hit his head so much that he could hear a thud.


    Eun-ha couldn��t help but be taken aback by Lee Yoo-chun��s sudden action.


    ��what are you doing?


    Eunha had no choice but to ask.


    Then his body trembled.


    Lee Yoo-chun was lying flat on the floor, weeping.


    To you��


    a voice mixed with sobs.


    Eunha, who got off the bed, tried to raise Lee Yoochun.


    Lee Yoo-chun, who raised only his upper body while kneeling, grabbed Eun-ha��s arms and continued.


    I heard that you have something called an elixir��


    ����.


    The president of the Alice Group�� said that you could cure any disease with it�� is that true?


    Elixir.


    Eun-ha was at a loss for words when she heard the name come out of Yoo-chun��s mouth.


    Why did Yucheon Lee know about the Elixir?


    My doubts were quickly resolved��.


    ����I asked you to keep it a secret for the time being, but it seems that you finally did.


    I thought it would be like this, so I asked not to tell anyone


    .


    No matter how many tears Yoochun shed, Eunha didn��t try to worry about him anymore.


    Because his purpose was obvious.


    My sister�� My sister is sick right now. I didn��t really tell you�� but I��m very sick right now. ����.


    The president of Alice Group said that. If there is an elixir, it can cure mana depletion��


    ����. Is that true? that��s right.


    Yoochun Lee always seeks answers.


    Eun-ha, who had been listening to him shedding tears and narrating the words, finally answered.


    ��thank god.


    This is the answer Yoochun wanted.


    his face lights up


    he smiles


    Soon, a look of desperation appears on his face.


    The hand holding Eunha��s arm puts even more strength into it.


    Almost clinging to the galaxy.


    Yoochun said in a desperate tone.


    I��ll do whatever you want. ����.


    so please�� can you please pass the elixir to us? Let me ask you this��


    A direct descendant of the Luminous Group.


    The act of a direct descendant of a group ranked 10th in the business world even kneeling down to ask for it has a heavy meaning.


    Yuchun Lee put his head down.


    In other words, he, who will become the chairman of the Luminous Group in the future, chose to obey Eunha.


    If you listen to his request��


    ����It


    ��s like getting the Luminous Group in your hand.


    Eun-ha silently looked at Lee Yu-cheon and shook her head in her mind.


    The result of the calculation��.


    ����The value of On Taeyang with < Brave >


    is immeasurable.


    < Braever > On Taeyang, who showed the power to subdue the 2nd tier monster Maegoo.


    There was nothing to think about.


    Eunha valued the warm sun more.


    That��s why-.


    -I��m sorry. I��m sorry hyung, but I��ve already decided to use the elixir on someone else.


    ����!


    Eun-ha betrayed Lee Yoo-chun��s expectations.


    Even if it turns him into an enemy because of this.


    Eun-ha wanted to have On-taeyang under her hand, even if it meant having Lee Yu-cheon become her enemy.


    Please�� please��! I will do everything you ask! I��ll do anything�� Please�� How can I not? huh?


    ����.


    Eunha is our friend. So�� please think again.


    Lee Yoochun hung on.


    Eunha shouted, holding his arm tightly so that he wouldn��t back away like this.


    Begged.


    cried and begged.


    Even so, there was no change in Eunha��s attitude.


    Instead, I will promise my brother. The next time I make an elixir, I will pass it on to my brother no matter what.


    To appease Yuchun.


    Eunha said so.


    Then, he gently removed Yoochun��s hand.


    However, Yoochun still shook his head.


    no! So it��s too late! I mean, things are really bad right now! If not treated now��! You really might die! ����.


    So please�� Please��


    I feel sorry for Lee Yoo-chun��s situation.


    However, as a galaxy, it was impossible.


    Just as Lee Yoo-cheon��s younger sister��s situation was pitiful, On-taeyang��s mother was also in an urgent need of treatment.


    I can��t.


    You should at least lock the door.


    That��s why the galaxy was stubborn.


    In the end, Eun-ha tried to get Lee Yu-chun out of the hospital room by force.


    galaxy! please��!


    The moment when it became a simple power struggle.


    Lee Yoo-chun, who was lying on the floor trying to keep his seat, was dragged away by Eun-ha in vain.


    Lee Yoo-chun said no, and struggled with his arms and legs, trying to hold on by any means.


    Nevertheless, Lee Yoo-chun was getting closer to the hospital room door.


    I��m sorry bro. But I can��t help it. It��s useless to ask like this.


    ����!


    Lee Yoo-chun was eventually pushed out of the hospital room.


    Eun-ha put on a bitter expression as she looked at Lee Yoo-chun, who was sitting outside the hospital room as if she had lost the world.


    Please�� I��m begging you! please!


    ����.


    But Lee Yucheon did not give up.


    Eunha decided to lock the door because she didn��t want it to go on like this.


    The squeaky


    door closes.


    Yuchun hurriedly gets up and rushes to the door.


    thud!


    But closing the door was quicker.


    Lee Yoochun slammed his body against the door.


    Then came the sound of him banging hard on the door.


    galaxy! do not be like this! I��ll do anything, so give me the elixir!


    thump.


    Yoochun knocks on the door.


    As if he would never back out of here until he opened it.


    Eun-ha stood in front of the door and could not move.


    ����.


    Beep. I know. But it can��t be helped.


    The fire chicken cries softly.


    While stroking the phantom beast sitting on his shoulder, Eunha spoke weakly.


    It was a sorry thing for Yuchun.


    I had no intention of giving up.


    No matter how much he knocked on the door, the galaxy never intended to open it.


    Until he said the next thing��.


    ��Please save Yoojung��.


    Lee Yujeong.


    hear the name


    Eunha suddenly opened the door.

 Chapter 562

    Relife Player 562


    [Chapter 152]


    [Lee Yoo-jeong] Lee Yu


    -jeong.


    Why did that name come out of Yoochun��s mouth?


    Nonsense.


    It can��t be.


    It is nonsense.


    Lee Yoo-jung is a direct descendant of the Luminous Group.


    To think that the person he had been searching for so long was right nearby.


    It will simply have the same name.


    However, Eun-ha, who had been repeating that to herself, had no choice but to admit it after hearing Lee Yu-chun��s words.


    -Yoo-jeong is my half-sister. A long time ago, a servant whose father worked at home, so Yoo-jeong and her mother met each other��


    ����.


    Lee Yoo-chun��s story was detailed.


    A servant who met Lee Jung-in��s eyes.


    It is said that the servant, who becomes Lee Yu-jeong��s mother, suddenly disappeared from the mansion one day.


    Although it was only a brief encounter.


    Lee Jung-in said he hadn��t forgotten the employee and tried to find him somehow.


    Yoo-jung��s mother was scared. My father was already married and had a family, and it was an affair that would not be allowed.


    ����.


    That��s why I disappeared in front of my father without telling anyone that I was pregnant with Yoo-jung. If Yoojung��s existence becomes known to her mother or other people in the group, it will surely cause trouble.


    Lee Yu-chun said that he couldn��t exactly know the feelings of Lee Yu-jeong��s birth mother.


    Her mother asserted that she did not disappear to threaten the Dawn Group at the time using Lee Yu-jeong as an excuse.


    Maybe it��s just�� no, I don��t know. As a mother��s son�� it��s never right for me to stand up for my father or Yu-jeong��s mother.


    ����.


    I��ll just tell you what happened as it was.


    With only mother��s blessing.


    Lee Yoo-jung was born that way.


    That day is��


    -It��s September 1st. The day Yoojung was actually born. ����.


    September 1st.


    The day Lee Yu-jeong was actually born.


    The birthday that Eunha remembered.


    However, the date of her birth is not recorded in the world.


    This was the reason why he had previously asked twenty-five to find Lee Yoo-jung, using her birthday as a clue, but could not find it.


    That��s because her birthday recorded in the world was different.


    A man who lived in hiding, leaving no trace to escape the pursuit of his father and the group. So�� they said that they deliberately delayed the birth registration because they were worried that they would find out that they were pregnant with Yoo-jung.


    ����.


    So, Lee Yu-jeong��s birthday was recorded in the world as being born in February of the following year.


    It��s been a quick year.


    Even while doing so, her mother thoroughly wanted to hide her traces and raise Lee Yu-jeong.


    However-.


    ��I think it was when Yoojeong was 3 years old.


    ����.


    How hard it must have been to raise Yu-Jung on her own without the help of others. Besides, I had to avoid the pursuit of the group.


    ����.


    Yujeong was also suffering from mana depletion�� And then the burden was doubled.


    To raise Lee Yoo-jung alone.


    She says that she worked hard on her body.


    Even so, raising Lee Yoo-jeong, who suffers from mana depletion, was realistically too daunting.


    After ruining and ruining the body��.


    ��It has become a state where you can no longer take care of Yoo-jung. I sent a letter to my father when I realized that I had only a few days left to live. ����.


    I don��t care what happens to me, so please ask what Yoo-jung will do. ����.


    After receiving the letter, the father ran to Yoo-jung��s mother. But when my father arrived, it was already too late.


    A slum in a neighborhood where it is difficult for people to live.


    When Lee Jung-in arrives there, Lee Yu-jeong��s mother is said to have already passed away.


    Lee Yu-jeong, clinging to her mother and crying profusely, was waiting for him.


    So the father brought Yu-jeong home and the mother took pity on her and adopted her as her own child. So even though Yoojung is my half-sister, she��s like my real sister. ����.


    Yoojung is such a nice kid. In fact, even before Yoo-jung came home, the relationship between the two of them was not very good. ����.


    But after taking care of Yoo-jung, the two of them got better. Because of the idea that they were formed for political reasons in the first place, they didn��t know how to treat each other. My mother was like a mother and my father was like a father, so he only focused on playing his role.


    Lee Yoo-chun��s mother simply said that she fulfilled her role as a wife.


    The same goes for Lee Jung-in.


    Leading to political ploys, they made a formal relationship and tried not to harm each other.


    Then Lee Yu-jeong comes in.


    Contrary to her dignified and dignified appearance, in fact, Lee Yoo-chun��s mother, who loves children very much and has a heart that knows how to feel sorry for others, is said to have revealed her true self while taking care of Lee Yu-jeong.


    Lee Jung-in fell in love with her when he saw her true form.


    That��s why our family cherishes Yoojung. He�� is a treasure in our family.


    So please, please.


    Yuchun lowered his head and spoke again.


    ��Please save Yoojung. ����.


    I don��t want to see Yoojung die. I want Yoojung to live a healthy and happy life.


    Yoochun��s voice was desperate.


    Eunha looked at him indifferently.


    The silence was long and indeed heavy.


    After a long silence, Noeun��


    -I��ll think about it.


    Unlike a moment ago, Eunha couldn��t speak decisively.


    I��m sorry, but please leave me alone for a while. Give me time to think.


    He finds out that Lee Yoo-chun��s younger sister is Lee Yoo-jung, whom he is looking for.


    Eunha was confused.


    I needed to organize my thoughts.


    That��s why Eunha said that to Yoochun.


    ��okay. thank you.


    And Yoochun, who noticed Eunha��s hesitation, finally relaxed his expression.


    He always said thank you.


    -Eunha: If you save Yoojung,


    I will never forget this grace for the rest of my life.


    Until the moment you leave the hospital room.


    Lee Yoo-cheon was polite to Eun-ha.


    ��


    Pippi��


    Sorry, leave me alone.


    Beep��


    Fire chicken flies out the window.


    It was taking care of yourself.


    Left alone in the hospital room, Eunha sat on the bed hugging her knees.


    Yoojung is a direct descendant of the Luminous Group.


    Now it seems that everything fits.


    Why did Lee Yu-jeong not enter the Player Academy, unlike her previous life?


    This is because she was a direct descendant of the Luminous Group.


    Unlike before the regression, in this life, not Lee Byung-in, but Lee Jung-in�� no, Yoo-jung��s father became the chairman, so the future changed.


    In her previous life, Lee Jung-in committed a crime and ended her life by committing suicide.


    Of course, the Luminous Group didn��t even exist.


    The chairman of Dawn Group was not Lee Jung-in, but Lee Byung-in.


    Then, how did Lee Byung-in treat Lee Jeong-in��s children, who could leave room for a succession dispute in his previous life?


    ��Lee Byung-in��s personality was selfish and tyrannical, whether said good or bad.


    So-.


    ����He must have tried to exclude Lee Jung-in��s blood relatives from threatening him.


    They must have tried to get rid of it or send them into exile.


    That��s why Yoojung joined the Player Academy.


    Lee Byung-in was inaugurated as the chairman, Lee Yu-jeong must have been only an elementary school student.


    There was no way she would have had the power to stand against Lee Byung-in.


    In the end, she had to survive Lee Byung-in��s machinations.


    At the same time, I would have had to cut ties with Dawn Group to avoid his suspicions.


    Since she was no longer a direct descendant, she must have flowed into the Player Academy while trying to somehow find a way to survive.


    She had no choice.


    That��s how it happened.


    After all, beings who are direct but not direct.


    that was her situation.


    In a way, it could be said that she lost in a political battle and was exiled to the Player Academy.


    Also, at the same time��


    ��Before the regression, when I asked why the academy students had such a hard time dealing with Yoo-jung��. Everyone knew that, so they kept quiet.


    Lee Jung-in was like a criminal because he had committed a crime.


    So she was the daughter of a criminal.


    Also, she was an abdicated royal.


    Even so, there was no change in the fact that she inherited the Dawn Group��s blood.


    It was understandable in that context that people in the political and business circles were reluctant to talk about her as much as possible and to avoid touching her as much as possible. I


    guess S��ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I didn��t know anything about Yoo-jung�� Eun-ha was self-deprecating.


    Lee Yu-jung, a partner who had been together for more than 10 years in her previous life.


    Eun-ha did not know what kind of life she had lived before meeting him.


    no i didn��t let you know


    If he had asked about her, she would have been delighted and would have told her anything she was curious about.


    ����.


    Eunha always thought only of the pain she had.


    He did not pay attention to the pain Lee Yu-jeong must have had.


    Although she continued to pay attention to know about herself.


    After all, he was selfishly thinking only of himself.


    he��s a selfish guy


    Even so-.


    -I��m so glad you��re here.


    Eunha was relieved while cursing at herself.


    When I entered the secondary academy.


    Eun-ha said that she was terrified at the fact that she had not entered the school.


    I wondered if she might have disappeared in this life in return for the < miracle >.


    However, she was still alive in this world where she returned.


    The reason she didn��t enter the Player Academy in this life was simply because, unlike her previous lives, she had no reason to enroll.


    -It was because the future had changed.


    In this life, the Dawn Group was disbanded and the Luminous Group was born.


    Lee Byung-in failed to become the chairman and was executed as he was accused of being the main culprit of the monster terror.


    So, unlike his previous life, Lee Jung-in became the chairman of the Luminous Group.


    Lee Yu-jeong, who was treated as a direct descendant, had no reason to become a player.


    I�� You changed it��


    Eun-ha muttered blankly.


    The terror attacks by Byeong-in Lee that he encountered when he was an elementary school student.


    At the time, he thought he was just unlucky and caught up in the incident.


    However, now that I think about it, Eun-ha changed the future that would have been unfortunate for Lee Yoo-jung without her knowledge.


    I was really lucky.


    There have been all these lucky things for me��


    .


    Didn��t everything that came like misfortune to you turn into luck?


    Looking back on my second life, I felt a new feeling.


    Meanwhile-.


    -Because of me��


    Lee Yu-jeong, who had been weak since birth and suffered from mana depletion.


    Eunha, who was crazy about that, couldn��t hide her gloomy voice.


    because of yourself


    Unlike her previous life, the reason she is so sick is��.


    ����You are the master of < miracle >.


    It is the price of < miracle >.


    In exchange for returning herself, she received an unhealthy life in this life.


    -I��ll have to check it myself.


    I��ll have to check it out myself.


    No, I want to check it myself.


    I want to go and see Yoojung.


    Eunha jumped up from her seat.


    ����.


    According to Lee Yoo-chun��s story a while ago, bodyguards were always guarding Lee Yu-jeong��s hospital room.


    Visits are strictly prohibited except for family members.


    If so, I couldn��t go up the stairs to her.


    Eun-ha stepped on the window frame without hesitation and decided to jump through the window.


    Fortunately, my mana circuit wasn��t damaged to the extent that I couldn��t walk on walls.


    He must have recovered to some extent even with the mana circuit. The galaxy expressed mana in his body and attached his foot to the wall.


    Defy gravity and the world reverses.


    Eun-ha walked along the wall as if it were ground and found Lee Yu-jeong��s hospital room.


    It must be somewhere here��


    Lee Yoo-chun told me.


    Lee Yu-jeong is located in a hospital room just downstairs from the roof.


    It happened that it was a hospital room above Eunha��s hospital room.


    ��Is it here?


    Eun-ha deployed a mana sensor network in front of the three hospital rooms.


    It is said that Lee Yu-jeong, who suffers from mana depletion, is currently being protected by advanced protection magic.


    So, if you trace the flow of mana, you will be able to find her hospital room.


    So, the galaxy headed for the window of the hospital room, which was considered the most promising.


    The moment you put your hand on


    the chijik window.


    The protection magic worked and I tried to block his approach.


    Protection magic like this��


    is not something that sounds an alarm.


    It was simply a protective magic that blocked the flow of mana from the outside so that the mana environment would not change.


    Eunha reached out and cleverly made a hole in the magic formula.


    very small hole.


    Having created a hole large enough for the technique to automatically repair, he soon stepped into the hole.


    ��should be interrupted.


    There were some more magic.


    Even he succeeded in opening the window of the hospital room by making a hole easily.


    Then, Eun-ha quickly went into the hospital room.


    ����


    Countless protection magic.


    A hospital room where magical formulas are swirling.


    Eun-ha walked to the bed on the other side of the spacious hospital room.


    ����.


    Wearing a breathing aid.


    A woman with her hair untied while lying on a bed with the help of unknown devices.


    Eun-ha, who came closer, couldn��t control her emotions when she saw her.


    really-


    Undoubtedly.


    It is certainly.


    Even though I was young unlike my memory.


    And it was very dry.


    I let my hair loose.


    Although I close my eyes.


    ��You are Yoojung.


    The person in front of him was Lee Yu-jeong, whom he had been searching for so long.

 Chapter 563

    Relife Player 563


    [Chapter 152]


    [Lee Yoo-jeong (2)]


    ����I want you to be happy.��


    It was something Lee Yu-jeong said often.


    she was that kind of person


    A person who has lived a life that considers others more than himself.


    who was devoted to him.


    Eventually-.


    ��Like an idiot��


    What am I��


    The deepest part of < Dungeon of the Abyss >.


    She awakened the power of < miracle > and gave Noh Eun-ha a chance to start his life again.


    And as a master of < miracle >, she is now like this.


    ����.


    Eun-ha remembered the first time she met Lee Yu-jeong before returning.


    White skin, as if not exposed to sunlight.


    A clean face without a trace.


    Although it was somewhat thinner than I remembered, it was similar to Lee Yu-jung��s appearance when she was attending the academy.


    Even so-.


    ����What kind of shape is this��


    I could guess her health condition just by looking at her eyes.


    Her white skin, which showed no trace of complexion, gave the impression that she was weak.


    In his closed eyes, as if he had faced a corpse, he couldn��t find any vitality.


    No, maybe it��s not the wrong word.


    ��it��s cold.


    she was dying


    Relying on a machine whose name is unknown, he is merely prolonging his life.


    To that extent, she seemed so fleeting and fragile that she would disappear from this world even now.


    Eun-ha, who placed her hand on Lee Yu-jeong��s cheek, stood nailed to it for a long time.


    Umm��


    !


    It was then.


    That��s how she reacted.


    It was only a faint moan.


    Eunha was startled by that alone and removed her hand.


    ��brother?


    Did you feel popular?


    with eyes closed.


    Lee Yu-jeong gently turned her head in the direction Eun-ha was standing.


    her lips moved.


    ����.


    Listening to Lee Yu-jeong��s voice.


    Eunha froze on the spot without saying anything.


    Meanwhile, I played her voice again and again in my head.


    It was a voice I missed.


    A soothing voice that calms your heart just by listening to it.


    ��brother�� right��?


    Was it because there was no answer?


    Lee Yoo-jung opened her mouth again.


    ����


    The question of finding Lee Yoo-chun.


    Eun-ha felt her heart skip a beat when she heard the voice of Lee Yu-chun, who would have supported her.


    She realized that there was no room for herself in her heart.


    It was natural.


    In this life, he is��.


    -I guess he was just someone he didn��t know about Yu-jeong��


    I had the thought that Yu-jeong might not remember her.


    Eun-ha had some intuition from the voice she asked innocently.


    That she doesn��t have any memories from before the regression.


    Then-.


    -Is it okay for me to get closer to Yoo-jung?


    Unlike previous lives.


    Lee Yu-jeong was walking a completely different path.


    To the extent that there is no room for the existence of oneself.


    Born into a wealthy family, she was living happily with the love of her family.


    But what about himself?


    I can��t drag Yoo-jung into the way I��m going.


    It is the way of Sura.


    The road where you have to get blood on your hands.


    If he, walking on such a path, tries to get closer to her, he may drag her life into the same path as his own.


    So like this-.


    ����


    We have to go on different paths.


    Eunha put her hand on her forehead and forcibly chewed on her determination.


    ��who are you��?


    Did he notice it with just his touch?


    Yujeong asked carefully.


    there is. someone you don��t know


    They say there are no boundaries.


    Noah smiled bitterly.


    Then, suppressing all emotions, he responded to her.


    That��s right�� I see�� Lee Yu


    -jeong��s answer was.


    She agreed without raising any questions.


    ��Maybe it��s because my consciousness is still hazy. Well�� after hearing Yoochun hyung��s words, he said that he had been waking up and losing consciousness over and over again.


    Perhaps Lee Yu-jeong regards this meeting as a meeting in a dream.


    So let��s conclude.


    Eunha��s heart became lighter.


    Does it hurt a lot?


    brush her hair


    she laughs bashfully


    ��It��s okay.


    ����.


    That was her answer.


    Shaking her head, she reached out and squeezed Eunha��s hand tightly.


    Then she took the hand and put it on her face.


    It��s warm��


    she murmurs.


    At first, he was taken aback by her sudden holding of her hand, and he laughed incredulously. sea??h th�� ��ovelFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But what she said next was even more spectacle.


    Are you�� a god of death?


    A stupid and absurd question.


    Eunha asked her back.


    Why do you think so?


    Now�� Maybe they��re trying to take me away�� That��s what I thought��.


    In


    the meantime�� I think I��ve held on for a long time�� But now�� I can��t stand it any longer. It seems��.


    The Reaper.


    The first thing Eunha heard from her was the tinnitus she had in her previous life.


    < Grim Reaper >.


    A name that means angel of death.


    An angel who took the form of a god of death could be said to be a symbol of misfortune that would lead people to death.


    That��s why-.


    ��Yoojeong was called < Grim Reaper >.


    The mistflower party members who committed death.


    And Lee Yu-jeong, who treated them from behind so that they could fight until the moment they died.


    In the eyes of people, she must have been seen as an angel of death.


    So she hated being called an angel of death or a reaper.


    At the gypsophila party, the nickname < Grim Reaper > was taboo.


    It seems different from what I thought�� the death god.


    ����. my hands are warm��


    ����.


    I��m not afraid of dying�� from long ago�� I��ve been prepared�� that this day will come. ��


    That��s why she said that she herself is a reaper.


    Even saying that he was prepared for death.


    It wasn��t the girl he knew.


    She wasn��t that weak.


    Of course, Eunha didn��t know why she was showing such a weak side.


    I��m ready�� I��m ready�� But�� before that, I��d like to ask you something.


    What.


    But despite knowing the reason.


    Eunha couldn��t shake the feeling that her heart was being squeezed.


    Seeing Lee Yoo-jung speak in a voice that seemed like it would cut off at any moment, her face couldn��t help but become distorted.


    Before we go�� let me say hello to my family.


    ����.


    Thank you, sorry, thank you�� I really want to say that. ����. And�� don��t pay attention to me anymore�� live happily�� I want my family�� to be happy.


    ��I want you to be happy.��


    Two voices overlap.


    One was a fleeting voice.


    One was the voice of will.


    Both were Lee Yu-jeong��s voice.


    Lee Yoo-jung is Lee Yoo-jung.


    Even if you make a comeback.


    Even if you don��t have memories.


    She was considering and worrying about others rather than her own safety right now.


    Eunha couldn��t help but feel sad at the same time as she laughed.


    ��It��s not a death god. �� yes��?


    Do you think the god of death would have warm hands like this?


    Eun-ha decided to correct Lee Yu-jeong��s misunderstanding.


    Then she made a sound like she was embarrassed.


    because it��s so cute


    Also, it looks innocent and pure.


    The galaxy grew.


    So�� who are you��?


    The question came back to square one.


    there is. someone you don��t know


    The answer also came back to square one.


    Chii�� What is it��


    She frowned when she noticed that he was joking around.


    immediately relax the face.


    It��s good��..


    ����. You don��t have to die yet�� It��s okay.


    Lee Yoo-jung is relieved.


    And Eunha answered her.


    no it was stated


    -Don��t worry. you don��t die


    She looks thin and sickly.


    But the lovable thing still didn��t change.


    The galaxy whispered in her ear.


    Then she-.


    ��Really�� Could that be?


    Lee Yoo-jung answered with a light smile.


    It was as if it couldn��t be.


    That is why the galaxy was emphasized again.


    I��ll let you live a long, happy life.


    ����.


    So don��t wait for the day to die now. Because you will live for a long, long time


    His voice was confident.


    she said nothing


    Just like trying to feel his warmth more.


    Lee Yu-jeong held Eun-ha��s hand tightly and buried her face in his hand as if she would not let go.


    thank you.


    no need to thank


    Lee Yoo-jung cries as if crying.


    Eunha shrugged.


    Then he reached out and stroked her hair.


    no need to thank


    just-


    -I��m giving back as much as I��ve received, so there��s no need to be grateful.


    If only I had received it before returning.


    Now he said he would give her generously.


    Noah promised.


    Even so, he had received so much from her that he could never repay it.


    Not even the blood of new feet.


    It��s not enough to repay or repay.


    maybe you don��t know


    It doesn��t matter though.


    Eun-ha looked down at Lee Yoo-jung, who seemed to be falling asleep again, smiling silently.


    I��m sorry�� I��m so sleepy�� I��m afraid I won��t be able to say more.


    are you okay. Get some rest.


    According to Lee Yu-chun��s story, she had just woken up from an unconscious state.


    That��s why she needs a break.


    Eunha nodded and withdrew her hand from stroking her hair.


    I want to see you�� again��


    ����.


    If this isn��t a�� dream�� I really�� would love it��


    ����.


    Next time I wake up. .. if you don��t remember anything�� what do you do?


    ��It��s okay if you don��t remember. Then�� I can��t do it��


    Lee Yu-jeong is worried.


    That look is so cute too.


    Eun-ha bent her knees and moved closer to Lee Yoo-jung.


    Then he answered her in a friendly voice, like a lullaby.


    -Even if you don��t remember, I will remember. Ah��


    So don��t worry about that and get some rest. Can we meet again next time?


    ��I��ll do it if you want.


    Please�� come��


    ��yes.


    No more voices could be heard.


    When all I could hear was her breathing.


    Eunha brushed her bangs and placed her lips on her forehead.


    -It��s okay now. Because you won��t be sick in the future.


    ��


    Hoshimiya Kaede said.


    If you really intend to be the leader of the party, as a leader, use unwavering judgment.


    Be confident in your choice.


    ��You can cure mana depletion by using an elixir.


    That��s why Eun-ha really seriously thought about becoming the leader of a party that will change the future.


    There was only one elixir.


    There were two people to save.


    The mother of Lee Yoo-jeong and On-taeyang.


    ��I feel sorry for Onyang�� but


    if you bring Onyang with the gift < Brave > to your party, you will be able to change the future more easily than now.


    but in the future.


    If Lee Yu-jeong doesn��t exist��.


    -It��s better not to have a future like that.


    It was something I didn��t even have to weigh.


    Even if you can��t attract Onyang to the party.


    Eun-ha was thinking of saving Lee Yu-jeong.


    I want Yoojung to live happily in this life.


    You won��t regret this choice.


    Even if you can��t embrace the warm sun.


    Noh Eun-ha��s choice was firm.

 Chapter 564

    Relife Player 564


    [Chapter 152]


    [Lee Yoo-jeong (3)]


    He said he had trouble sleeping last night.


    Even so, his mind was exceptionally clear, unlike usual. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It wasn��t because I was worried, it was because I was so excited that I couldn��t sleep.


    -Yoochun hyung.


    [Uh�� Yes, Eunha.]


    It��s a bit difficult to talk on the phone, so come to me as soon as you have time today.


    [��I��ll go right away!!]


    Even so, keep your head cool.


    Eunha tried to keep her composure as much as possible.


    Then he called Lee Yoo-chun.


    On the other side of the phone, Lee Yoo-chun suddenly made a crackling noise and answered with a loud voice.


    And when it was around noon that day, Lee Yoo-chun came in with something in both hands.


    ��I��m here? Uh�� did you sleep well? where does it hurt?


    I��m fine�� but what the hell are they?


    uh? this? No��. The last time I saw it, the hospital room seemed empty��. So I brought a lot of things. Of course, I brought food that you might like��. I don��t think all of that will fit in the refrigerator. �� I��ll bring you a refrigerator later. Shouldn��t it be two faces?


    ��what about the people in the back? It was too much for me to bring by myself, so I had some help from my family. Coincidentally, my father also took care of this and that��


    ����.


    There were incidents for a while.


    Eun-ha was at a loss for words as she looked at the people who had followed Lee Yu-cheon.


    The line seemed to go on and on.


    The room was quickly filled with the items they had brought.


    Lee Yu-chun also put on an embarrassed expression, probably thinking that he had gone too far.


    Should I�� take it?


    ��uh. I will only be grateful for it.


    Boo.


    ��Leave something to eat.


    OK got it. I��ll pick out the ones you might like. And since I want to talk with my brother alone, I came with you��


    everyone, go out! Everyone, go out and wait!


    ����.


    rumble.


    It was a mindless sight.


    Even Eunha, who was trying to maintain her composure, suddenly ran away.


    Anyway, the hospital room was a bit cluttered.


    Left alone in the hospital room, Eun-ha soon opened her mouth to Lee Yoo-chun.


    -Yoochun hyung.


    Yeah��


    Knocked it out.


    Yoochun swallows saliva.


    Watching the movement of his neck, Eun-ha could tell that he was nervous.


    Well, it��s not even that.


    He must have guessed to some extent from the fact that he called.


    Even so, he is afraid that words completely different from what he expected will come out of his mouth.


    Of course, Eunha herself must have felt the same way.


    That��s why-.


    ����Let��s heal Yujeong with an elixir. �� Eunha��!!


    Eunha immediately got to the point.


    Lee Yoo-chun��s eyes widened and he shouted the name of Eun-ha in a voice full of emotion.


    Eunha smiled bitterly.


    Let��s talk to Alice Hospital and set up a treatment time at the earliest time.


    ��thank you!! thank you so much! I don��t know how to express my gratitude, but I, not Luminus, will never forget this grace for the rest of my life.


    Lee Yoo-chun is crying as if tears will fall at any moment.


    He looked bewildered, then suddenly fell to his knees on the floor.


    Yuchun lowered his head so that his head touched the ground.


    What I have, I will have in the future��! I��ll give you anything you want! If you ask me to pass the group, I��ll give it all to you! Thank you very much��!!


    stop standing up What should I do if my direct descendant, who should stand above others, is doing this in front of me? And since I don��t need one, my brother has it.


    Eunha��.


    At this moment, Lee Yucheon, who represents the Luminous Group, put everything down in front of Eunha.


    However, Eunha said that she would not have even one of them.


    At the same time, he took Lee Yu-chun��s hand and lifted him up off the floor.


    Lee Yoo-cheon seemed to be moved by his attitude.


    Rather, I am the one who thinks that I have received grace. Thank you very much.


    ��uh? What is it��


    It��s just that.


    But Yuchun wouldn��t know.


    How impressed are you right now?


    Thank you for protecting Yoojung all this time.


    I��ll do really well in the future.


    Rather, the person who wanted to bow right now was Eunha herself.


    I am grateful to the Luminous Group for allowing Lee Yu-jeong to be born and taking care of her.


    He probably won��t be able to turn the Luminous Group into an enemy for the rest of his life.


    Eunha suddenly thought.


    But instead of using the elixir, I want to ask you something. What? say it. I��ll listen to you all.


    Meanwhile.


    Eunha said while fully enjoying her feelings of joy and gratitude.


    Yoochun coldly nodded.


    What Eunha wants to ask Yoochun is��


    ��There is someone who originally decided to use an elixir. ����.


    That person is also in critical condition right now. It��s a situation where you don��t know how long it will take until the next elixir is made, but�� the Luminous Group will somehow make sure that person is alive�� until then


    ! you can do it! I��ll do everything I can to save him, whether it��s an elixir or anything that��s good for my body!


    ��thank you.


    Coincidentally, there are a lot of things I have saved for Yoojung, so I��ll send them first.


    I haven��t finished talking yet.


    Yuchun Lee replied immediately.


    He seemed quite agitated.


    I did just that.


    Eventually, Eunha laughed along with him and tried to discuss what to do in the future.


    I scheduled a surgery to treat Yoo-jung with the elixir and discussed it with the doctors at the hospital��.


    Right then.


    The door burst open.


    Eunha and Yoochun��s eyes naturally headed there.


    -What do you mean now?


    ������.��


    What? You said there was only one elixir? But you��re going to heal someone other than my mother with the elixir?


    ������.��


    If it��s not just one elixir, what are you trying to do now?


    with a grumpy face.


    On-Taeyang built a vein in his neck.


    ��


    ��Hyung, stop going now. Let��s talk about it later.


    understand a series of situations.


    Lee Yoo-chun accepted Eun-ha��s words without saying anything.


    With a hard face, he bowed his head deeply as if he was sorry for On Taeyang and left the hospital room.


    On the other hand, Onyang did not even give him a glance and continued to stare at the galaxy.


    say. How did this happen?


    Onyang growled.


    There was a lot of anger in his voice that gave strength to his eyes.


    Even so, the galaxy��.


    -I��m sorry. You have no face. I decided to use the elixir on someone else�� not on your mother.


    Be as polite as possible.


    Eun-ha spread the words she had been organizing since the night before.


    But the elixir can be made again. It might take a while�� but I promise I��ll give your mother the next elixir I��ll make. And until that time comes, I will mobilize all possible means��


    Noh Eun-ha��!!


    ����.


    Stop talking bullshit. After all, you��re saying you won��t let my mom live! did you say Mom��s condition is so bad�� I don��t know what will happen if I don��t use the elixir right now!


    ����. But now you��re saying you��re going to change what you said? uh? Tell my mom to endure until then? If this isn��t bullshit, what is it? Answer me.


    It was something I was expecting.


    Onyang��s reaction would be intense.


    Eun-ha raised her voice and looked at the angry On-Tae-yang.


    Why don��t you try talking about that to the guy who just left?


    ����.


    Why? I can��t do that with him��? Because he is a direct descendant of the Luminous Group? But since I��m nothing�� Isn��t that how you��re going to make the promise never exist?


    In the midst of the galaxy keeping silence.


    On Taeyang snorted and talked.


    It was only for a moment that Eunha was surprised that Ontaeyang knew Lee Yucheon��s identity.


    Looking back, On Taeyang attended a meeting of his direct relatives last summer.


    He might have seen Lee Yu-cheon there, even from afar.


    Anyway, maybe that��s why��


    ��What did you get? What do you mean you��re going to give that bastard the elixir you were supposed to give to my mother!?


    Onyang��s hostility was considerable.


    After he criticized the Luminous Group, he poured out disgust on Yoochun.


    ��So, if you don��t have the strength, you mean it��s okay to be treated like this? Really you guys are dirty children. Hey�� is it good to make people stupid? uh?


    ����.


    Speak!!!


    clang


    On Taeyang threw the vase from the top of the refrigerator to the floor.


    Then, he picks up the vase next to him.


    I-!! Why did I get down on my knees to you?


    ����.


    On Taeyang swings his arm.


    A vase is flying.


    Seeing that, Eunha closed her eyes.


    I had no intention of avoiding it.


    I was thinking of taking it.


    That��s-.


    -It��s not that I don��t understand Taeyang��s heart.


    Eunha felt sorry for Onyang.


    Even if it is, of course.


    He never intended to give up his desire to save Lee Yu-jeong.


    If only one vase could save Lee Yu-jeong��s life.


    I will be happy to accommodate you.


    It was when Eunha thought so.


    �C Hwareuk!


    ����.


    When Eunha opened her eyes.


    He was surrounded by wings of flame.


    Phiyi!!


    The fire chicken, who had been watching for so long, protected the galaxy.


    The phantom beast, which instantly turned into a bird of flame, covered him with huge wings and cried ferociously.


    Then he criticized him through the pass that led to Eunha.


    Don��t do anything stupid.


    Yeah�� I��m sorry.


    Eunha stretched out her hand to the wings that covered her eyes.


    Then the fire is scattered.


    The fire chicken, which had been wrapped in flames, returned to its original form and sat on his shoulder.


    Boo.


    Poke Eunha once with your cheek.


    The fire chicken watching over Onyang, who was clenching his teeth.


    Yeah�� I guess it��s good to put money on it? The phantom beast knows how to protect you!


    Puppup!


    On-Taeyang points his finger.


    Grab any nearby object and drop it on the floor.


    Eunha saw that he couldn��t control his anger and went wild��.


    ��I��m sorry. But I won��t change my mind.


    ����! go back now Because no matter what you get angry about and protest, nothing will change.


    While deciding to save Lee Yu-jeong.


    Eunha didn��t even think of getting an apology from Onyang,


    but his apology was only a one-sided notice.


    Because he knew that he had chosen a path of no return.


    Even if I make a second elixir, it��s certain��.


    -I will never be able to change the heart of On-Taeyang again.


    Even if he has been favored by himself, he will at the same time hold a grudge against himself.


    Even if you put such a person in the party, there is no way the party will function normally.


    Therefore, Noeunha��.


    -On Taeyang has to give up.


    I thought so.


    He said that he would completely give up trying to recruit Onyang into the party.


    I decided not to have regrets anymore.


    Even so, the reason I promised him the second elixir was��.


    I��ll try my best no matter what I can. So no matter what you say, I have no intention of handing over the Elixir. ����.


    I��m sorry that happened, but please go back.


    It��s only for moral reasons anyway.


    And it was only to take responsibility for the promise I made with On Tae-hee and On Tae-yang, saying that I would help both physically and mentally.


    It was nothing more and nothing less.


    If you go deep into that thought��


    ��If Yoo-jung finds out later, how heartbroken it will be. If you find out that the person who decided to treat you with the elixir first because of you didn��t get the treatment��


    It��s probably if you know Lee Yu-jeong.


    It was clear that she would be tormented by the circumstances in which she had survived at the cost of the lives of others.


    Even more so in this life��.


    -Yoo-jung doesn��t know anything.


    Pure, naive and weak-hearted.


    And someone who is kind, kind-hearted, and knows how to be considerate of others.


    As Eunha directly confirmed.


    Also, according to what Lee Yu-cheon said, Lee Yu-jeong��s heart must be very tender.


    I couldn��t let her get hurt.


    As a result-.


    ��I never want to see Yoojung sad.


    At this moment, Lee Yu-jeong was at the base of Noh Eun-ha��s accident.


    Everything was made for reason.


    ����If you want to go further than this�� I won��t stand still either. ����.


    Get out on your own feet before knocking you out with force.


    Onyang tried to touch the sword.


    He expressed mana in his body.


    Eun-ha, who noticed this, created a sense of intimidation.


    ��Kuh��!


    On Taeyang could not stand the intimidation and withdrew his hand from the sword.


    He reaps the mana in his body.


    Eunha too, let��s take the pressure off��.


    -I hate people like you the most.


    ����.


    I will never forget this. If you see me again, then I really�� I know I won��t let you go.


    Get discharged and see you at the academy. ����.


    Warm Taeyang gnashing his teeth threatens.


    Nevertheless, Eun-ha didn��t care and sent On Tae-yang to calmly leave the hospital room.


    Beep beep! Yeah sorry for being quiet�� and thank you for your help.


    Papa papa!


    Yes I know��.


    to cherish your body.


    Poke your head and face with your beak.


    Eun-ha was scolded by Buldak.


    ��


    A few days later, Alice Hospital.


    The lights came on in Alice Hospital��s exclusive VIP operating room.


    ������.��


    In order to maintain secrecy, information about the surgery was not known at all except for those involved.


    But the moment the medical staff finishes the operation and leaves the operating room.


    At that time, the secrets they have hidden will already be revealed to the world.


    ��Okay then, let��s do it. We��ll use the elixir from now on.


    A leap that will surely rewrite the history of the medical world.


    All information about the Elixir was revealed that day.


    However, information about patients treated with the elixir was never made public.

 Chapter 565

    Relife Player 565(a)


    [Chapter 153]


    [Price to change life] An


    elixir that will cure any condition as long as life is attached to it, like an elixir that only exists in legends.


    The elixir named Elixir, which was revealed to the world by Jeong Seok-hoon, chairman of the Alice Group, made people excited.


    Was there such a drug? does that make sense?


    They say Chairman Jeong Seok-hun developed it. Then you will hear that, what are you doubting? What? This kid once said that all chaebol families are the same, but now he puts the word ��nim�� on it?


    Hey, isn��t it okay to add the word ��nim�� to Chairman Jeong Seok-hoon? You left such an achievement!!


    The stock prices of all affiliates within the group, centered on Alice Pharmaceuticals, have been skyrocketing every day since that day.


    As long as the name ��Alice�� was attached, it even showed an upward trend even if it was not an affiliate of the Alice Group.


    That��s why people were so excited.


    Elixir, the elixir of immortality that Qin Shi Huang of ancient China longed for!


    Of course, it was far from immortality in the true sense.


    In that human beings have been able to overcome all diseases and wounds that are directly related to life.


    If it��s not a medicine of immortality, then what the hell is it?


    Even people with no legs can grow new legs if they drink it?


    How the hell does that happen? It doesn��t make much sense��


    It seems that among the ingredients of Elixir, there are flowers that copy human genetic information .


    It is said that based on that, other ingredients interact and create the most ideal body for the user.


    wow awesome Isn��t it possible to live as long as you really breathe? So, the medical world is now upside down. In a world where there is nothing magic can��t do, it��s strange that people deny that such a thing can exist.


    Maybe it��s not a scam? Why is that�� There was a doctor who cheated with embryonic stem cells before. Chairman Jeong Seok-hoon made the announcement himself, but can it be so?


    Not too long ago, people were disillusioned with the world of politics and business due to human experiments conducted by the Eternal New Testament.


    However, as Jeong Seok-hoon revealed the existence of the Elixir to the world, people quickly forgot the past.


    Moreover-.


    ��There is no entrepreneur doing good in this era as much as Chairman Jeong Seok-hoon! To tell the world how to make such a potion for free! Can a person not be so greedy? If it were me, I would have tried to get the group��s profit by doing it all by myself or selling licenses to other groups��. A true good man is a good man. Isn��t it thanks to people like this that we have the taste of living in the world?


    You are a true manager. People from other political and business worlds should also follow Chairman Jeong Seok-hoon.


    The chairman of Alice Group, Jeong Seok-hoon, even disclosed the elixir recipe to the world for free that day.


    People couldn��t help but rejoice, praising the Alice Group.


    If the Alice Group had made up their mind, they would have been able to monopolize the recipe as well as hide the existence of the Elixir.


    It would have been possible to turn this country into an Alice Group empire.


    However, Jeong Seok-hun impressed the people by saying that money cannot come and go to save people.


    So what is the elixir ingredient? Hey, can we make it too?


    It is said that the main material is the star of purification, the essence of the snow fairy, the essence of the snow fairy, and the silver flower. The rest of the ingredients are easily available, but these are the problems. Star of Purification? This is the first time I��ve heard of it. What is it? I��ve heard of deafening, but I��ve never heard of the others.


    If you go to the Alice Pharmaceutical website, you will find that each ingredient is written in great detail on how it looks and what effect it has.


    Huh�� did you even reveal that? That��s great.


    Of course, if you look at Seok-hoon Jeong��s progress, he had no choice but to disclose the method of manufacturing the elixir to the world for free.


    It was because the main ingredients of the elixir were all difficult to obtain.


    In the first place, the supply of materials is not smooth enough to make monopoly itself impossible.


    That is why the Alice Group decided to obtain only a nominal patent and presented everything about Elixir to the world.


    ah! When do you think I saw this flower once? Don��t you think we saw it when we went hunting?


    uh? where are you? Let��s go right now! Because you can get the secret flower with a probability if you make it in the ghost zone�� The problem is how to get the essence of the snow fairy and the silver rose


    �� . If you wait for a long time in the Mana Clean Zone, someday the Snow Fairies will appear.


    How do I get the bottle needed to contain the Snow Fairy��s essence? What materials can be easily obtained? The biggest problem is Eun-Rang-Hwa. This is not a native environment. where the heck do you get this?


    Hey��. only you should listen. I heard that the Sirius Group is recently researching how to grow silver roses. ��Eh?��


    What does ��Eunrang�� mean in Eunranghwa? Is it because you don��t know that the symbol of the Sirius Group is silver lang? The flower that symbolizes the group there is Eunranghwa!


    The recipe for the elixir spreads.


    From that day on, the players set out to find the ingredients for the elixir.


    It could be said that the era entered the second pioneering period after < End of the Century Destruction > starting from that time.


    Uijeongbu! Maybe it��s in Uijeongbu!


    There are many unknowns about what the hell could be up there in Uijeongbu.


    It��s a bonanza that��s a bonanza. There is no sound that the fairy government is pioneering Uijeongbu, right?


    I saw blood like that a few years ago. Can you bring up the word that you will pioneer Uijeongbu? It��s something you never know. If there really is an ingredient for the elixir, the government might draw a sword again. Ay, but the fairy wouldn��t end with a public apology this time. Political life may end. It��s all or nothing. Try it if you succeed. Then the opposite happens. ������.��


    Some excited people began to talk about the Uijeongbu recapture war, which is now taboo among the people.


    But it was still only a small part.


    The issue that the majority of people are interested in is��.


    ��By the way, who made the elixir and ended up using it on whom?


    That��s�� They said they couldn��t reveal it to protect privacy. That��s why it��s written as ��E�� in the thesis. A thesis on the results of using the ah elixir? I don��t really need it. First of all, the effect of the elixir is only theoretical. But, well�� it��s not like it��s been proven. E said that he had a disease that was said to be the most difficult to cure among mana depletion. are you cured?


    Say you��re done


    So who is E?


    I don��t know. Nobody knows. i know


    what? who? According to rumors, it is said


    that he is a direct descendant of the Luminous Group .


    That would probably be worth the price, but who will pay the price��


    Huh? weird. I also heard that they were part of a group, but I hadn��t heard of a Luminous group.


    I heard it��s a different group.


    no. I used to be a retired actor. He said he drank it and became younger. You know, the actor who said A secret makes a woman woman in a movie long ago! He said that he would now be in his 20s, change his name, and promote!


    I heard that I am not from Korea?


    What do you mean?


    ������.��


    Meanwhile, nothing is known about the person who first used the Elixir.


    There are only opinions.


    The truth, no one knew.


    People just called him E and thought he was a man.


    ��


    Lee Yoo-jung received the treatment of Elixir.


    According to the doctors at Alice Hospital, mana depletion seems to have been cured.


    Currently, she is said to be under strict security to keep an eye on progress.


    ��Thank you so much. I heard earlier that compared to before, I was much healthier. thanks to you


    I��m glad you��re healthy. But you can��t meet me?


    For the time being, even my family is absolutely forbidden. They said that there might be side effects from the elixir, and to investigate the effect of the elixir in detail, you should cut off contact with the outside world as much as possible. Then there is nothing you can do


    Jeong Seok-hoon consulted with Eun-ha and then spread the Elixir��s information to the world.


    The world was shaking now.


    That��s why Lee Yu-jeong, who was the first target of the Elixir, had to be thoroughly protected and concealed.


    To the extent that even the officials at Alice Hospital knew that she had absorbed the elixir.


    As a result, it seems that her visit has been banned for the time being.


    If Yoojung is healthy, that��s fine.


    Eun-ha came to the hospital room early in the morning and nodded to Yoo-chun, who had a bright face.


    So, when Yoo-jung is discharged from the hospital this time��


    the repetition of the story.


    Even so, Eunha didn��t get tired of Yoochun��s story.


    When I thought about what kind of life she would lead after being discharged from the hospital, I was satisfied.


    Of course, Jeong Ha-yang, who had come to nurse Eun-ha, seemed bored.


    ��Puuu.


    In the end, Jeong Ha-yang stopped playing with Buldak and inflated her cheeks.


    The two stopped talking.


    ��Sorry, was it boring?


    I��m sorry I only talked about myself too much. I��m in such a good mood lately, so stop��


    Eun-ha held Jung Ha-yang��s hand.


    Realizing his mistake, Yoochun put on an apologetic expression.


    However, Jeong Ha-yang��s gaze was directed at Eun-ha, not him, from the beginning to the end.


    She opened her eyes.


    No, that��s not the case�� ����.


    Since when did Eunha become interested in Yoojung so much�� �� I��m glad that Yoochun��s brother and sister got better. aren��t you happy


    I��m very happy too. I��m happy, but um��


    ����.


    Why do you think you��re more happy than me? ��it must be because of my mood.


    Hmm��


    Eunha poked Jeong Ha-yang��s cheek with her finger.


    But the cheeks swelled up again.


    Jung Ha-yang looked at Eun-ha with a very suspicious gaze.


    Whoa��


    Then I stopped staring.


    Jeong Ha-yang sighed.


    Well�� you��re the one who brought the elixir, so you might be curious. I was just kidding. It��s strange that you reacted seriously for nothing, but��


    Ahaha��


    Jeong Ha-yang looks suspicious.


    Eunha hugged her from behind, trying to hide her warm feelings.


    She climbs onto the bed and takes over Eunha��s side.


    Yoochun saw it and laughed.


    ��When the visitation ban ends, let��s go see Yu-jeong together. Yoo-jung should also know who saved her.


    I��m fine�� I


    ��m sure Yoo-jung would want to say thank you. Don��t do that, give me some time soon. �� okay.


    He finds out that Lee Yu-jeong is a direct descendant of the Luminous Group.


    Eun-ha decided not to meet her as much as possible.


    I was afraid that she would get caught up in her life and lead a miserable life.


    Nonetheless, when a suitable justification arose, Eun-ha surrendered to her emotions.


    I knew I was stupid even thinking about it.


    ��As long as we don��t get along well�� that��s okay. I want to see you from far away


    I can��t meet you, but I want to meet you.


    contradictory feelings.


    Eunha took an ambiguous attitude.


    Then I��ll stop going now. Now, we have to get out of here so that the two of us can spend time together!


    Chii, is it too late? I��ll tell Yoojung everything later!


    ha ha ha! Have a good time!


    Not long after, Lee Yoo-chun left the hospital room.


    White giggled while cutting Eunha��s chest.


    Then I looked up at the galaxy.


    she opened her mouth


    -I don��t know if it��s because of my mood, but earlier, when Yoochun oppa said he would introduce Yoojung, he seemed strangely happy�� What? I?


    huh! I was cutting your chest. Didn��t your heart just thump thump at that time?


    ��it must be because of my mood. Suspicious��


    Eunha quietly avoided her gaze. S��arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Jeong Ha-yang is said to have pouted her lips.


    ��


    At that time when the world was buzzing with Elixir.


    Onyang��s insides burned.


    Son of a bitch Noh Eun-ha��!


    Noh Eun-ha, Jeong Seok-hoon, Lee Yoo-cheon.


    Onyang had no choice but to harbor feelings close to hatred for them.


    However, the world was in a situation where Jeong Seok-hoon, who created the Elixir, was being promoted as a hero.


    On Taeyang wanted to tell them that Jeong Seok-hoon was not a great person.


    what? A president who treats the common people preferentially?


    It��s all bullshit! If that person really treated the common people preferentially, would he have given it to Noh Eun-ha!? If it were me, I would have persuaded Noh Eun-ha to use it for the public good!


    People are all fooled.


    So he wanted to criticize Jeong Seok-hoon, Noh Eun-ha, and Lee Yu-cheon by borrowing the power of the Dangun Group.


    I wanted to let the press know who was the first person to use the Elixir.


    However, neither the Dangun Group nor the media listened to his voice.


    Damn it��. I haven��t been able to contact Yehwa-noona since the meeting.


    After being greatly scolded by Hong Ye-hwa, On-taeyang grew distant from her.


    In the end, they exchanged formal conversations with the Dangun group.


    In such a situation, when On Tae-yang told her the truth he knew, Hong Ye-hwa sighed over the phone and told her not to say such a thing again.


    The reaction of the media was also unsatisfactory.


    It was also because of Hong Ye-hwa.


    �C Now that I see it, Hong Ye-Hwa noona is no different from people in the political and business circles!


    Don��t let him play nonsense.


    Hong Ye-hwa, a direct descendant of the Dangun Ilbo, advised the press not to publish Onyang��s story as an article in advance.


    If I did something wrong, it would turn the Alice group, as well as various business groups and the fairy government, into enemies.


    In the first place, Onyang did not have any proper evidence.


    Oppa�� Mom, will you be okay?


    In the end, while Onyang could not do anything and swung his sword endlessly.


    His mother overcame several hurdles without worrying about it.


    It was like that today too.


    After receiving an urgent call from Tae-hee, On-Tae Yang couldn��t hide his annoyance and anger when he entered the hospital room.


    Heck��


    stop crying. mom will be fine


    A younger sister who always finds herself whenever a problem arises.


    A mother who always says she��s sorry but doesn��t help at all and only burdens her.


    On Taeyang tried to hold back his anger as he saw his younger sister who suddenly shed tears as soon as he saw him.


    Hey Taeyang��. Wouldn��t it be better to take a leave of absence for a while and stay in the hospital? what?


    in such a situation.


    Ara, who had been comforting the crying Taehee, carefully spoke out.


    On Taeyang was dumbfounded and asked back.


    But Jo Ah-ra seemed to have something to say��


    -Tae-hee said she couldn��t even go to school these days because she was taking care of her aunt alone, do you know that?


    That��s why Alice Group is supporting caregivers as well. But why are you skipping school?


    That��s true, but because the lady��s condition is very bad��


    Ha�� Araya.

 Chapter 566

    Relife Player 566(b)


    [Chapter 153]


    [The Price to Change Your Life (2)]


    ��What?


    My mom doesn��t like it when we skip school because of her. If you find out, you��ll get angry and tell me to go to study right away?


    No, but I just do it.


    -I think that��s right too. Isn��t that obvious? ������.��


    I have no choice but to become a player if I want to make my mom and Taehee happy. To do that, you have to go to the academy and learn as much as you can.


    this moment.


    Onyang was just annoyed.


    In a world where things don��t go your way and in a situation where only unhappiness seems to continue.


    So I just left my body to my emotions and increased the sound of the voice that was there.


    And then-.


    ��It��s okay�� Onii-chan, you have to work hard to become a player. Mom�� I promised to take care of her. I��m sorry brother. I kept whining at my brother��.


    Tae-hee!!


    ok it could be If you have any difficulties, please contact Yehwa noona from next time. Because that sister will solve everything.


    Yeah��


    Onyang, you really�� But Ara, how did you get here? Did you skip class and come here too? Ha��


    Tae-hee took care of the knot.


    On Taeyang stroked his sister��s hair once.


    Then, ignoring Joara��s gaze, she reached for the refreshments on the table.


    Even if it wasn��t, I was in a situation where I couldn��t even eat lunch because I was contacted and left the academy right away.


    The boat has gone out.


    He ate some cookies.


    ��is it delicious?


    chewing on sweets


    He felt his anger melt away as the sweet taste spread in his mouth.


    He asked On Tae-hee as he forgot another snack.


    Taehee, where did you get this from? It looks pretty expensive. Did Yehwa noona bring it?


    ��That cookie was brought by my older brother, Lee Yu-chun from the Luminous Group, yesterday.


    ����! I don��t know what��s going on�� From now on, the Luminous Group said they would help. I heard that that oppa is a friend of Eunha oppa�� Huh? brother��?


    Lee Yoo-cheon and Noh Eun-ha.


    Upon hearing the name, On Taeyang could not control his expression.


    Even if my younger sister looks at me in wonder and talks to me as if she is crawling in.


    On Taeyang could not contain his anger.


    So you��re saying I ate what those bastards brought?


    He was angry from head to toe.


    Eventually, the accumulated emotions exploded.


    On Tae-hee��!!!! ����! I told you to stay away from that bastard, didn��t you!!!?


    Oh brother, that��s��


    you really don��t know that these bastards sympathize with us? No�� do you know what those bastards did!? uh!!?


    total mess.


    Onyang was angry for a long time.


    Of course, all the sweets on the table were pushed to the floor.


    He trampled the cookie box with his foot in front of On Tae-hee.


    Oh brother calm down��!!


    Does this look real!? You��re being fooled by them! You��re being deceived!


    What the hell am I cheating on!? Eunha oppa just helped us��!


    Aren��t your words the same as your brother��s words? uh? Like in the old days, you have to get hit once to come to your senses!?


    Kyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaagh-!!


    Finally, Taeyang On raised his hand.


    Seeing him raise his hand in front of her eyes, On Tae-hee covered her head with both hands and screamed.


    The moment he waved his hand at her.


    ��Pair!


    ������!!��


    On Taeyang��s hand wandered in the air.


    Jo Ara stepped forward in a posture of protecting her and slapped him on the cheek.


    ����.


    uh sister��?


    On Taeyang, who was slapped on the cheek and turned his head.


    On Tae-hee calls with a trembling voice.


    Soon Taeyang looked at Joara with a face of disbelief.


    Joara gave strength to her eyes��.


    -What are you doing to your little sister as an older brother? Did you do this to Taehee even when I wasn��t around?


    ��Araya. This is my family situation��


    I know very well that this is your family situation. That��s why I tried not to get involved as much as possible in the meantime. It��s your house job! ����.


    But even after seeing him try to hit Tae-hee, he couldn��t stand still. Now your mother is sick and is lying like this. What the hell is this all about in the hospital room?


    Whether he comes and looks down at her or not.


    Joara did not avoid his gaze as if she would not back down.


    why. Hit me if you��re going to hit me too!


    ����.


    If that��s the case, the relationship between you and I will end there. ���� !


    If you don��t want to do that, get out now. Go to your favorite academy or do as you please. If you don��t like coming here, don��t come forward.


    Araya��.


    Get out, hurry up!


    The expression of a childhood friend seeing for the first time.


    On Taeyang was greatly embarrassed by Jo Ara��s determined attitude.


    But as if she didn��t want to listen to him anymore, she tried to drive him away by pushing On Taeyang��s back.


    In the end, On Taeyang had to leave the hospital room because of her attitude.


    Araya


    , I didn��t mean to do this��


    Taeyang doesn��t know what you��re excited about, but don��t take your anger out on someone who has done nothing wrong. You have a really bad habit.


    ����!


    cool your head you are really disappointed


    To the cold gaze of a childhood friend.


    On Taeyang, who turned toward the inside of the hospital room, couldn��t say anything to her.


    She felt like a stranger.


    Ara, listen to me.


    Meanwhile, the door closes.


    On Taeyang urgently caught her and asked for forgiveness for his actions while trying to explain to her.


    The reason why her mother ended up like this is because Eunha Noh promised her the elixir, but eventually gave it to someone else.


    Tried to tell the truth.


    So, On Taeyang called Jo Ara through the crack in the door and met her eyes.


    -Eunha has a big heart and deep thoughts�� I don��t know why Taeyang is so small and short��


    ! Why do you keep comparing yourself to Eunha?


    really small and short


    When Onyang heard that, he couldn��t hold on to the closing door.


    I��m�� small and short��?


    Just stand in front of the door for a while.


    On Taeyang muttered the words Jo Ara had uttered just before.


    Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!


    eventually drop


    Onyang��s rationality was cut off.


    He screamed as he left the hospital.


    ��


    A few days after Lee Yu-jeong received treatment.


    Since Lee Yu-jeong was conscious and did not show any symptoms, it is said that only family members will be allowed to visit from tomorrow.


    There can be no side effects.


    What kind of potion is the elixir��


    It was the first time Eunha had obtained an elixir in this life.


    Still, he knew something about the Elixir.


    After one day of taking the elixir, the body rebuilding phenomenon is completely over.


    So, unlike Lee Yoo-cheon, who was worried about Lee Yoo-jung��s condition, Eun-ha wasn��t worried too much.


    So-.


    ��Laughs.


    That night.


    Listening to Lee Yoo-chun��s bragging, not explanation, that only family members are allowed to visit.


    Eun-ha left the window of her hospital room and headed for Lee Yu-jeong��s hospital room.


    The weather did get cold.


    Seeing how cold the night wind is��


    Noh Eun-ha walking on the wall.


    Then, Eun-ha, who was hit by the night breeze, suddenly thought of Lee Yu-jeong.


    No, it stayed that way for several days.


    Yujeong��s hospital room will be well heated, right?


    Even if I became healthy after eating the elixir, I couldn��t be careless about a cold��


    It was really a futile worry.


    Eunha��s heart was serious.


    While visiting her hospital room, I decided to check the hospital room facilities.


    Even though Alice Hospital gave her the best facilities.


    I know the treatment went well��but I��ll have to check it out with my own eyes.


    Let��s just�� come and see.


    It hadn��t been long since I had vowed not to go near Lee Yoo-jung.


    Eun-ha made all sorts of excuses and arrived at Lee Yoo-jung��s hospital room.


    Break through the protection magic casually.


    I opened the window and rolled my eyes into the hospital room.


    I see Yoojung sleeping.


    It was late at night.


    Of course, the room was dark.


    She seemed to be lying in bed.


    Eun-ha entered the hospital room quietly so that her footsteps could not be heard.


    ��Good night.


    Lee Yoo-jung is sleeping soundly in bed.


    Eunha looked down at her and smiled happily.


    Then, check the plan roughly.


    I just stared blankly at Lee Yoo-jung.


    didn��t touch


    It was good just to look at.


    right then-


    ��Hmm��


    !


    Lee Yu-jeong turned her body.


    Eunha was startled.


    Who�� is there��?


    A sleepy voice.


    Surprised, Eun-ha suppressed her voice and threw herself through the window of the hospital room.


    At the end, Lee Yoo-jung raised her upper body and caught my eye.


    Eunha carefully closed the window.


    ��weird. I think someone was there, but maybe it was because of my mood�� Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It seemed like they weren��t caught.


    He sighed in relief as he leaned close to the window and listened to the sounds coming from inside the hospital room.


    Whether in the previous life or in this life��


    It seems that the light sleep is the same.


    Lee Yu-jeong before and after returning.


    Eun-ha found Lee Yoo-jeong, who she remembered, in Lee Yoo-jeong, who must have lived a different life than before, and was sentimental.


    So I let my guard down.


    ��Tak!


    Suddenly the window opened.


    The galaxy has solidified as it is.


    ����.


    Did I get caught?


    I wouldn��t have heard


    Judging by the reaction, it seemed that he had not been noticed.


    I thought so��


    ��Isn��t that Shinigami?


    ����.


    I was caught by Lee Yu-jeong.


    Unable to raise his head, he heard a sound falling from above.


    I was afraid to raise my head.


    Either that or not, Lee Yoo-jung continued her conversation happily.


    As expected, the dream I had that day was not a dream. ����.


    Strangely�� the dream I had that day was especially vivid. It was like someone came and gave warm support.


    ����.


    So I really wanted to borrow it again. No, I really wanted to see you again�� At that time, the god of death supported me, so I think I went through the surgery well.


    Eunha felt her mouth itching at the story that was being heard above her head.


    In the end, he couldn��t stand it��


    -I told you. not a god


    Ah�� Come to think of it, was it so�� I��m really sorry. But you know�� How long will you be there? Aren��t you tired?


    ����.


    Don��t be cold outside, come inside.


    It��s a bit embarrassing.


    I feel like I��ve been peeping and caught.


    He felt his ear lobe grow hot.


    Then, Lee Yoo-jung gave permission to come inside.


    Eunha opened her tightly closed eyes.


    ��can I really come in?


    yes come in


    Eunha sought confirmation again.


    Lee Yoo-jung allowed it again.


    Soon she figured out that she was stepping back to make it easier for him to enter.


    Eunha turned around and climbed the wall to enter the hospital room.


    And Eun-ha, who faced Lee Yu-jeong head-on��


    ����!!


    ��Shin Shin-sama? Ah�� I said it wasn��t the death god��. Why are you doing that? You�� your eyes�� Oh your eyes?


    ����.


    Lee Yu-jeong had her eyes closed.


    Eun-ha was speechless when she saw her acting as if she had no eyes.


    On the other hand, she smiled wryly as if it didn��t matter.


    ����Because I can��t see��


    ����.


    It��s nonsense.


    Eun-ha thought it over and over again, as if denying reality.


    It didn��t change that Lee Yu-jeong couldn��t see.


    ��


    ����It��s good. If that��s the case, I��ll take the price you lack in your next life.��


    ��It��s okay though.��


    ��Lee Yoo-jung.��


    ������.��


    ��You who wanted to change a person��s life would never��.��


    pure white space.


    A voice that is neither male nor female.


    The voice continued with a heavy tone, as if announcing judgment.


    ����You will never see the life that person will change.��


    ������.��


    < Miracle > comes with a price.


    The price is never light.


    equivalent exchange.


    In order to get what you want, you must pay a reasonable price for it.


    That��s why-.


    ����It��s okay. If Eunha is happy�� I��m satisfied with that.��


    ��I don��t understand. We will never understand you.��


    ��Thank you��. I was also preparing myself for not being able to exist in that world at all���� ������.�� ��It��s


    nothing


    compared to that. Thank you very much!��


    ����We will respond to your wishes.��


    For anyone who wants to change the life of a loved one.


    life that he will change.


    Take away your sight so that you can��t see the world soon.


    That would be the most severe yet reasonable price.


    The law of all things can never be violated.

 Chapter 567

    Relife Player 567


    [Chapter 153]


    [The price to change life (3)]


    Seohyun Han once said that the reason why Ruminous Group��s direct descendants are reluctant to go abroad is not because they are sick, as rumor has it.


    -Thinking about it, it was strange.


    Even though mana depletion is an incurable disease, it doesn��t mean that you can��t do external activities at all just because you have mana depletion.


    As long as the Luminous Group doesn��t imprison Yujeong��


    mana depletion.


    A disease in which the heart does not collect mana well, and the mana accumulated in the heart escapes out of the body even by breathing quietly, causing the heart to deplete mana.


    Mana depletion was an incurable disease that had various types and could not be cured.


    However, it was also a disease that could supply mana to the heart on a regular basis and allow one to live daily life to some extent except when symptoms occur.


    That is why.


    It was a fairly ambiguous expression to say that mana depletion hurts.


    ��You said that Yoojung��s illness had gotten worse in recent years. A few years ago, she was still relatively healthy��


    That��s why Han Seo-hyun didn��t say that Lee Yu-jeong��s condition was sick.


    Lee Yu-chun also used the expression that Lee Yu-jeong��s condition was weak or unhealthy.


    The galaxy was also the same.


    Hearing that Lee Yu-jeong had mana depletion, he unintentionally agreed.


    But I should have questioned it.


    If you look at the words the two express Lee Yu-jeong and Lee Yu-jeong��s external activities, they don��t match somewhere.


    Until now, not even once��.


    Yoojung said that she hadn��t shown herself to people in the political and business circles except for a few people.


    How could that be?


    No matter how unwell, how could people in the political and business circles never see Lee Yoo-jung?


    Jewel of the Luminous Group.


    People in the political and business world called her by that name, who had been shrouded in a veil.


    No one had seen Lee Yu-jeong except for those who thought Lee Jeong-in was trustworthy, such as Han Seo-hyun and Jeong Ha-yang.


    The people who met her also strangely spared their expressions about her.


    ��It wasn��t all that Yoo-jeong was suffering from mana depletion��


    The reason why the Luminous Group had so cherished Lee Yu-jeong that they were overprotective and desperately tried to hide her existence.


    It was only when Eunha faced her now that she could understand why.


    The reality was so cruel.


    Yu-Jung You��


    You became like this because of me.


    because she couldn��t see


    That��s why the Luminous Group is to protect her heart.


    Introduce only to people you trust.


    It was an attempt to thoroughly conceal the fact that she had a disability in the political and business world, which enjoys disparaging others.


    Let��s go back to the story��


    ��Why is that?


    ��no. Um�� if you��re feeling bad��


    that��s absolutely not the case. sorry i was so insensitive I must have been crazy to ask such a thing. Stop, I panicked without even realizing it��


    Is it because I can��t see? No�� that��s not it��


    Lee Yoo-jung was right that she wasn��t sick.


    As she suffered from mana depletion, she was naturally weak.


    It was just inconvenient because I had a disability.


    There was enough room for doubt.


    I was just excited about finding Lee Yu-jeong, so I couldn��t calmly figure it out.


    So it was too late to realize.


    That led to a situation where Eunha was visibly embarrassed.


    Finally-.


    -Because you are so pretty.


    ��yes?


    ����.


    I will somehow smooth the situation.


    Eun-ha vomited her honest feelings without going through her brain.


    without any context.


    When she heard the sudden outburst, she asked involuntarily.


    Only then did Eunha, who came to her senses, see a big disappointment on her face.


    Either that or not-.


    ��Thank you. It��s the first time I��ve heard of it other than from my family or people who support me.


    Did he notice Eunha��s bewilderment?


    Lee Yoo-jung sighed and suppressed a laugh before speaking softly.


    ����.


    Eunha was mesmerized by that appearance.


    Wearing a patient gown, she put her hands behind her back and continued.


    ��I may not be able to see it, but the Shinigami is probably a really cool person.


    An innocent voice that doesn��t feel any sarcasm.


    He was a bit embarrassed by her words and replied curtly.


    Because I��m not a god of death��


    Kookuk.


    Lee Yoo-jung covered her mouth with the back of her hand and smiled.


    ��


    ��Please wait a moment. There��s probably a coffee somewhere around here. I��ll ride you.


    I��ll do it, so you��re resting. It hasn��t been long since I��ve been treated, but what if I try to use my body like that? just tell me the location I can do it��.


    The weather is chilly, so I go to bed and cover myself with a blanket.


    I think the god of death thinks of me like a child. Like my brother��


    I must be older than you? yes? is it so?


    Maybe it��s because I used Elixir.


    Unlike the first time I saw Lee Yoo-jung, she looked very healthy.


    Walking around the hospital room energetically, she followed Eunha��s words and jumped onto the bed.


    In the meantime, Eunha looked around and prepared a warm drink.


    I don��t think I��m that old just by hearing my voice��


    You��d be surprised to hear my age. How old�� may I ask how old are you?


    50 years old.


    Wow, that��s a lot.


    Handing Lee Yu-jeong a warm drink.


    Eunha giggled when she saw her believe without any doubt.


    It made me wonder how there could be such a pure person.


    It��s bullshit. Not that many.


    Ugh�� You were tricked. It��s too much.


    The facial expressions were also different.


    Eun-ha recalled Lee Yoo-jung, whom she remembered, when she saw her pouting out her lips.


    She, who had spent her life with her in her previous life, was no longer on this earth.


    But even so, traces of her remained.


    ��thank god.


    Because it doesn��t seem to hurt.


    Seeing her walking around earlier, she seems to have improved her body��


    Meanwhile, Eun-ha carefully examined her condition.


    Unlike the previous times, there was blood on her face.


    His voice sounded lively.


    Eunha was relieved.


    Then-.


    ��Can I hold your hand


    ? ��ruler.


    She said it out of the blue.


    The momentary hardening of the galaxy eventually gave her a hand.


    Then, as if she knew where she was, she immediately grabbed his hand without even groping around.


    ��It��s warm. ����.


    Even on the day when I thought I had a dream, I remember that God of Death touched me with this hand. ����.


    It was so warm then��. I think I was able to sleep comfortably. thank you


    They say thank you for everything�� And since I��m not the god of death, why do you keep calling me the god of death? Did you come in through the window when we first met and when we met again this time? There is no one else who will come in through the window except you. There are also angels, angels. �� were you an angel?


    why do you believe in that?


    Lee Yu-jeong puts her hand on Eun-ha��s hand.


    As a result, he was able to see Lee Yoo-jung up close.


    Although she had her eyes closed.


    But her eye level seemed to be staring at Eunha, perhaps by coincidence.


    It��s something I��ve felt before��.


    Yes? yes.


    I have a question�� Can you please listen without feeling bad? I��m not saying this with bad intentions.


    Yes, if I can answer, I will. What is it?


    You said earlier that you couldn��t see, but you acted as if you could see. ����.


    Just like when she said she was pouring coffee.


    Even now.


    Lee Yu-jeong felt like she was acting as if she could see even though she couldn��t see.


    To think it was an illusion, there seemed to be no superfluity in his actions.


    That��s why I��m still looking at myself.


    So he asked her, knowing it was rude.


    In response, Lee Yu-jeong��.


    ��It��s true that you can��t see ahead. But even though I can��t see the front, I can see the structure of things. �� the structure of things?


    Hmm�� It��s hard to put into words, but the teacher in charge of me thinks I have a gift related to spatial perception. Ah��


    Lee Yu-jeong��s supplementary explanation.


    At some point, she said, she could feel her surroundings as if she had drawn a three-dimensional drawing.


    So, he added that although he cannot see, he does not experience any inconvenience in living.


    Of course�� I can only see the outlines. Still�� I��m grateful for that alone. �� has the gift changed? S~ea??h the N??eFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    yes?


    no. So, did you find what I was under the window frame earlier?


    yes that��s right. As I got closer, I could see that the god of death had turned around under the window sill.


    ��how far can you be late?


    Well, my perceptual range is about half of this hospital room.


    After hearing her explanation, Eunha was convinced.


    Lee Yu-jeong��s gift has changed.


    Is this because of the cost of < Miracle >?


    when you think about it soberly.


    It was unlikely that her gift would be a < miracle > in this life as well.


    The Gift < Miracle > he knew would appear in people with vast amounts of mana in their bodies.


    But in this life, her mana was far from vast.


    If mana was vast, mana depletion would not have been a problem.


    Can I take a look at your body for a second?


    ��yes?


    To check the mana in the body. Ah yes�� It��s okay.


    Eun-ha decided to check the mana in Lee Yu-jeong��s body.


    He subtly manifested the mana in her body and infiltrated her body.


    Hesitantly, she slowly accepted his mana.


    Eventually, the mana that circulated through her body told Eunha.


    ��Is the mana in the body slightly lower than that of ordinary people?


    As if to disprove that the < miracle > gift did not remain with her.


    There was very little mana in her body.


    There are no problems with living.


    ��how is it?


    are you okay. I��m healthy.


    Eventually, the < miracle > disappears.


    As if to replace it, a new gift was given to her.


    It��s hard to believe that the Gift has changed�� but


    should I say that it could be the case with < Miracle >?


    After thinking for a while.


    He decided to happily accept that the < miracle > was gone and a new gift was given to her.


    The effect of < Miracle > is obviously great, but the price is dangerous.


    Moreover, the gift she got from this life was serving as her eyes when she was blind.


    ��isn��t it uncomfortable?


    Well�� I��m not sure.


    But the more I look at Lee Yu-jeong with her eyes closed, the more I see.


    Eunha couldn��t help the feeling that her heart was being squeezed.


    All I wanted to do was kneel down and apologize to her.


    But she won��t remember anything.


    That��s why Eun-ha could do nothing but look at Lee Yu-jeong, who couldn��t see.


    I��ve been like this since I was born and I took it for granted to see the world as a gift. So I don��t know if it��s uncomfortable. ����. Ah, it��s uncomfortable to read. At that time, my older brother or mother would read to me, though. i��ll read it too


    yes?


    In the future, I will help you too.


    ����.


    I promised myself that I wouldn��t approach Lee Yoo-jung.


    Eunha couldn��t help herself with her impulsive emotions.


    After finding out that she can��t see.


    I just told her as my heart went.


    ��thank you.


    And she allows it.


    Eun-ha, who was able to use that as a justification, was excited without even realizing it.


    It was completely unconscious.


    There is a place I want to see one more time, can I see it? ��yes? Where�� yo��?


    ��I want to see some snow. I wonder if it��s something that can��t be solved with magic.


    Um�� it probably won��t work.


    I still want to see you once.


    ��yes. sleep.


    Eunha wanted to check her eyes, which had not been cured even with the elixir.


    After hesitating, she opened her eyes.


    And the galaxy��


    ������. �� It��s very scary, right?


    What is this scary about? My eyes are just so pretty.


    ����.


    You don��t know how scary I am, right? If you see it, you will be scared and startled. Aw�� I don��t think so. Not even one�� I don��t think it��s scary. Her hands are so warm��


    as if someone cast a spell on them.


    In her eyes, countless complex spells were intersecting.


    On my own�� I can��t solve it.


    A composition that would only exist in nature.


    Above all, the moment I saw it, the spell immediately changed into a new spell.


    As if it could never be solved.


    The blue glowing spells seemed to ridicule them.


    Eun-ha forced herself to hold back the feeling of wanting to gnaw her teeth.


    Then he pretended nothing was wrong and bluffed her as much as he could.


    Then she laughed a little.


    -I have to stop now. yes? already? How late it is now�� It��s time to go to bed.


    I��m not sleepy��


    The patient needs to sleep. It��s too much.


    I just came to see if you��re healthy. I��m glad you seem healthy. i��ll go now


    ����.


    Time has already passed.


    He forced her to lie down on the bed and comforted her.


    She clutched the blanket with her hand, and soon put on a dissatisfied face.


    And then-.


    ��Again�� will you come?


    ����.


    Eunha tried to go out through the window.


    He involuntarily turned his head at the sound that grabbed him.


    Lying on her side, she was facing him with a desperate face.


    I hope you come again.


    ����.


    Hospital life is so boring.


    ����.


    I��ll leave the window open from now on�� Do you really need to come?


    ��okay. I��ll come again.


    yes come again


    Reason justification excuse excuse.


    Eun-ha, who had been immersed in her thoughts for a long time, could not overcome her words and eventually surrendered.


    Because it was what she wanted.


    I still had to keep an eye on her condition.


    ��


    It��s such a sad story.


    But when she woke up, she couldn��t remember what she had dreamed of.


    The day when the cold chilled me to the core.


    It was like that that day too.


    ����Why do you always say that you have nothing to lose? Do you really think so?��


    ����You know. Family to me����


    ��We are your family. How long have we been together until now, what is this if not family?��


    That day, Lee Yoo-jung said she had a dream.


    Although it was only a fleeting dream that I would forget when I woke up.


    Still, she had listened to the sounds she heard in her dreams.


    ��Don��t say that you have nothing to lose because you��re scared of losing it. don��t try to let it all go You don��t have to be afraid.��


    ����Can I really do that?��


    ��of course! Why are you thinking about losing it? not thinking about keeping I don��t want you to assume that you will lose. There are so many people around you, Eunha, but you keep trying to get rid of them����


    ������.��


    ��Me too, Blue oppa, Mr. Kiun, and others��. Those who remain by your side just to die it��s not It��s because you look so precarious and I��m worried that you��re staying. If that��s not family, what is it?��


    The man had a dangerous voice as if he would disappear without someone by his side.


    I��m so sorry that it hurts your heart.


    Also he��s insanely adorable.


    The woman seemed to care for him.


    And the woman��s emotions permeated desperately into her heart as she dreamed without filtering.


    ����It��s okay. everything will be alright.��


    ������.��


    ��I��ll be your family. I don��t have a family either. They all died when I was young�� So let��s live happily with people who don��t have our own family. I��ll be your family.��


    He is so pitiful to the point of tears.


    She said she wanted to hug him tightly along with a woman.


    But after the voice passed, a terrible pain overtook him.


    As if my heart would be torn to pieces.


    ����Who�� killed Ga-yeon�� What kind of bastard made a child who can��t speak like this?!��


    ��Kick�� It��s a waste. If only I had solved this�� I could have lived����


    ��Go. I��ll be in charge here. You said you were going to attack here? They go ahead and fight. I��ll follow you right away.��


    ��Eunha!! No Eun-ha!!!��


    The mixed emotions of many people.


    anger hate sadness grief despair etc.


    The end of the dream of waking and forgetting was always the same.


    That day, too, she had to feel extreme pain as she reached the end.


    By the way-


    ��It��s warm.


    I didn��t know when it was.


    The screams disappeared like lies.


    Before she knew it, she was enveloped in a cozy warmth.


    My hands were especially warm.


    To the point where I don��t want to wake up from this dream.


    ��Even if it means turning back time.��


    But dreams were ephemeral.


    It was finally waking up.


    She heard the woman chant, finally making up her mind.


    Soon, consciousness began to rise.


    When I woke up with a hazy consciousness, someone was there.


    It��s warm and cozy��


    Just confirming that it��s there has softened my heart.


    It was strangely comfortable and comfortable.


    It was the same on the second day he visited.


    On this day, she also had a dream in which her heart naturally softened with a comfortable mind.


    ��I like you very much. To the extent that I would give my life for you.��


    ��That��s a bit burdensome����


    ��So don��t die, you idiot.��


    A dream that makes you feel happy.


    She didn��t want to forget this dream.


    But this time, when I wake up from my dream, I will forget everything.


    She had an intuition for Lee Yoo-jung.


    ����It��s okay, it��ll be fine from now on. You will be happy in the future too.��


    voice at that time.


    A soft voice caressed her head.


    ��Sorry. for you to get paid I��m sorry for making you unhappy because of me.��


    The voice was mournful.


    say no


    I would have done that too.


    Yujeong wanted to shake her head.


    But she couldn��t move.


    ����Thank you. Thank you for understanding.��


    I wanted to talk to her a little more.


    However, Lee Yu-jeong realized that she was waking up from a dream.


    the dream is over


    ��And you probably won��t have a dream like this in the future. This dream is nothing more than a remnant. The remnants of the world before turning back time, and my thoughts that didn��t melt into Samra in the world before turning back time�� They��re nothing more than memories that aren��t needed in this world.��


    say no


    Lee Yoo-jung wanted to shout out loud.


    But no voice came out.


    The voice stroking her hair slowly faded away.


    ��So I am me and you are you. This dream is a dream that must disappear so that you don��t confuse me.��


    The voice sounded like a wry smile.


    then it will say


    ��You want to live your life. I wish I could live happily with my family, who had to watch them die. And if I had one wish, I would like you to take care of Eunha instead of me, who cannot exist in this world.��


    Even if you wanted to do it yourself.


    Even as her voice grew distant, she wished for the person��s happiness.


    ����I��ll take good care of Eunha.��


    at the end of that voice.


    Lee Yoo-jung woke up from her slumber.


    forgetting everything


    Tears ran down her cheeks and wet the pillow.

 Chapter 568

    Relife Player 568(a)


    [Chapter 153]


    [The price for changing life (4)]


    After that day, Eun-ha would infiltrate Lee Yu-jeong��s hospital room every night.


    The horse was infiltrating, so she would wait at night with the window open so he could easily find him.


    It was like a secret meeting.


    It was the same on this day.


    I thought it meant that if Yoojung left the window open, I could just go in. If only the lock was unlocked, he asked to knock first


    .


    There was an happening the day before.


    Eun-ha, who opened the unlocked window and went inside, witnessed her taking off her clothes.


    I was wearing several layers of clothes and


    was taking them off because it was too hot.


    Then, embarrassed, she asked him to knock at least when he came forward.


    Anyway, Eun-ha, who was ready to go meet her today, headed to the window.


    Then-.


    Beep! Beep beep beep beep beep beep!


    Where are you going alone these days? I want you to take me with you too.


    The fire chicken, which was nesting on the window sill, flapped its wings and questioned.


    Are you going too? Beep!


    It��s not like I can��t take you��


    Bab bap bap!


    OK, I��ll take you too. Shouldn��t it be too frantic instead? I don��t want to make her tired. Beep beep!


    Fire chicken sitting on top of head.


    Because it didn��t seem like a big problem.


    Eun-ha decided to take Buldak to meet Lee Yu-jeong.


    By now, the spells being deployed in her hospital room were so familiar that he could twist them even with his eyes closed.


    -Are you here? Beep beep beep beep beep beep. oh?


    When he sneaked into her hospital room, the window was wide open.


    She, who happened to be reading a Braille book in bed, welcomed him.


    She tilted her head while holding the fire chicken that had suddenly flown into her arms.


    Beep beep papa!! papa!!


    Reaper? This child is��


    called Fire Chicken.


    Is it fire chicken? Is it a kind of chicken��? Uh�� if you��re a chicken, you��re a chicken, right? It would be convenient to think of it as just seasoned chicken like a pet.


    Boop! Puppup!


    ��You seem angry? Uh�� he said he��s not a seasoning, but a Volcano if you have to ask?


    yes?


    Don��t try to take it seriously. Just think of it as a flying chicken.


    Whether or not the fire chicken expresses dissatisfaction.


    Eun-ha said to Lee Yoo-jung, who was taken aback by Buldak��s attitude of acting cute without hesitation.


    She tilted her head as if she didn��t quite understand.


    Then he chuckled and laughed.


    ��I thought that if the god of death had a pet, it would be a cat. But it seems to be a bird, not a cat?


    It��s not just a bird�� Yes?


    There is such a thing. he��s new Also, saying that death gods get along with cats is prejudice. In the first place, I kept saying that I wasn��t a god of death��


    Comparing the bird in my arms to a cat.


    Eunha didn��t know how precious the existence she was holding was, and her lips went up at the sight of her innocently loving her.


    I didn��t like the fire chicken, but I didn��t like it.


    In Eunha��s eyes, her figure was reflected in a very lovely way.


    But the god of death didn��t tell me who I was. So, since I don��t know how to call him by name, I call him Sasinnim, the same way he was first called.


    Well�� it does. So could you please tell me your name?


    Um��


    Lee Yoo-jung, who can��t see her eyes, but looks straight at Eun-ha.


    Eunha shrugged her shoulders when she heard her expressing her displeasure with a stern face.


    True to her words, Eunha has not tried to reveal her identity until now.


    It��s just�� if I can stay like this, I��m satisfied with this.


    A relationship where you can treat each other comfortably.


    Eunha liked this relationship now.


    When she reveals that she is Eunha Noh and that she is a direct descendant of the Luminous Group.


    Probably, considering the backgrounds of each other, the conversation that can be open like now will not be established.


    So right now.


    Eun-ha did not want to reveal her identity as much as possible.


    -I��m sorry, but that seems difficult. hurt to know Contrary to what you think, I am a very scary person.


    So Eun-ha rebuked her with a lot of bluff.


    Of course, her reaction was not good.


    she pursed her lips.


    Chi�� It��s not fair though. What��s unfair? Sasinnim knows who I am, but I don��t know who Sasinnim is. what about that Because I know your name, I can go see you no matter where you are.


    But since I don��t know who the god of death is, I can��t go see him no matter where he is.


    ����.


    I can��t even see the death god, so if I run into you on the street, I might not notice it.


    Lee Yoo-jung grumbles in a melancholy tone.


    Eunha felt sorry for her while her heart fluttered.


    There are not too many clues to find her because she can��t see her eyes.


    But even so-.


    ��It��s okay. ����.


    Eunha asserted.


    He laid his hips on her bed and placed his hand on top of hers.


    No matter where you are, I��ll go see you first.


    ����. Even if you don��t recognize it, I will find out first. so it��s okay


    It would be nice if there was even a pass.


    Eunha conveyed feelings that cannot be expressed in words through the warmth of her palms.


    Could it be because of the sincerity?


    She didn��t say anything and just kept her mouth shut.


    Then, the sheep trying to lighten the mood��


    -You can��t go over like that. Please let me know too.


    It won��t go over��


    If you don��t tell me your name, will you continue to call me Shinigami from now on?


    yes call it call it just call it that It��s too much.


    Yujeong Lee vomits.


    Eunha smiled and held her hand.


    Then she held out her hand too.


    next time�� yes?


    I��ll let you know next time I get a chance. Are you sure? do i need to tell you?


    I��ll let you know. So release your anger.


    ��


    On Taeyang��s mother��s condition continued to deteriorate.


    Sirius Alice Luminous Dangun.


    Four groups fully sponsored and tried to improve her condition, but no significant effect was found.


    ����As expected, there is only an elixir.


    The Alice Group started manufacturing it a while ago to make an elixir�� It will take quite a while to extract the ingredients from the ingredients and make them.


    Until then�� can I hold on?


    Eun-ha, who received news from time to time, could not shake off her mixed feelings.


    As if there is such a thing as destiny.


    Things were going with the flow that while he saved one person, he wouldn��t be able to save another.


    ��Ah brother��


    What about the lady? ��I just woke up a little while ago, but now I��m asleep again.


    I see


    Until the second elixir is complete.


    They have no choice but to wait for On Taeyang��s mother to endure.


    Unable to find any countermeasures, Eunha came to visit Taeyang��s mother in the hospital.


    Even though I was in the middle of the semester.


    On Tae-hee had recently taken a leave of absence from school and was concentrating on taking care of her mother��s illness.


    Eun-ha, who found the hospital room, nodded to On Tae-hee, who greeted him with a dark face.


    Are you eating rice?


    Sure�� I��m eating well. I shouldn��t even fall down��


    What is this face of a kid who says he��s eating well? It��s half done. Ehehe��.


    I think I��ve lost a lot of weight.


    Eun-ha couldn��t hold back her sadness when she saw her weakly smiling.


    When he placed a cookie on the table in her hand, she reluctantly forgot it.


    On Taeyang��


    Didn��t you say he wouldn��t come these days?


    Only the medical equipment rings regularly.


    Eunha looked around the room without saying anything.


    I heard that the Luminous Group provided the necessary items.


    Even so, the atmosphere in the hospital room was strangely empty and stagnant.


    Then, he remembered what Jo Ara had told him a few days ago.


    A few days ago, Taeyang suddenly got angry and said that he was only training in the academy.


    ������I told you not to come forward if I��m going to get so angry out of anger. Still don��t you think this is a bit off? I told you not to come, are you really not coming? How could he do this when his mother is lying in bed?��


    ��So Taehee is taking care of her alone now?��


    ��uh! Is that so? My younger sister isn��t going to school right now��. She only wields a sword, saying that everything will be fine only if she succeeds�� Where did she go wrong?��


    He said it was also his own fault for not taking care of his childhood friend.


    Joara blamed herself.


    To the extent that after coming to Eunha��s hospital visit, she cried in Eunha��s arms the entire day before returning home.


    So, Eun-ha, who has been preoccupied with Lee Yoo-jung these days, came to see On Tae-yang��s mother in person.


    Taehee has lost more weight than the last time I saw her. If it was like this, I should have come sooner.


    It had only been two weeks, though.


    Eun-ha only looked at On Tae-hee��s condition as dangerous.


    On Tae-hee��s mother was also worried, but On Tae-hee was also worried.


    Then-.


    ��You know, brother.


    uh why


    On Tae-hee, who had eaten only snacks and grabbed the leftover bag, suddenly broke the silence and opened her mouth.


    Eun-ha, who was lost in thought, turned her head to her.


    Our eyes met.


    I heard from my brother��


    ����.


    A trembling voice.


    On Tae-hee looked at Eun-ha and cautiously brought out her words.


    ��The elixir that became a hot topic in the news a while ago�� I heard that your brother�� had it?


    ��that��s right.


    Elixir.


    The words that came out of On Tae-hee��s mouth.


    The galaxy was momentarily agitated.


    But the agitation was short-lived.


    regain your composure


    Eunha answered her words.


    Then her eyes twinkled.


    I�� I don��t know if I heard you wrong, but you said you were going to use it on my mom at first?


    ��that��s right.


    ����.


    On Tae-hee tries to find out the truth.


    Knowing the truth will make you suffer.


    Eunha��s voice gradually subsided.


    Her voice trembled more and more.


    Still, he didn��t try to avert her eyes.


    As if she couldn��t help it if she blamed herself.


    Then�� As my brother said, it��s true that the Elixir that I originally intended to go to my mother ended up being handed over to the Luminous Group on the way.


    Sorry. It happened. Black��


    On Tae-hee, who had been biting her lips as she spoke, eventually burst into tears.


    Eun-ha tried to comfort her, but withdrew her outstretched hand in the air.


    Because it was something he couldn��t appease and it was something he shouldn��t be appeased.


    Eun-ha just calmly waited for her to stop crying.


    ��It��s okay.


    ����.


    How long has it been?


    she said sniffing.


    Eun-ha looked at her without saying anything.


    Then she laughed bashfully.


    He seemed forced to smile.


    I believe there must have been a reason why he had no choice but to give the elixir to someone other than my mother. Like that�� I want to believe.


    ����.


    Because he��s Eunha��s older brother�� Maybe he had no choice but to hand over the elixir because he was in a more serious condition than my mother. Yes? ����.


    And if it were my mother�� I would have told someone who had more days left to live than me to use it.


    Taehee��. I want to believe that.


    Appealing to feelings and intimacy.


    From her point of view, it was something she could blame Eunha for.


    However, On Tae-hee did not appeal, but instead spoke words that seemed to defend his actions.


    A situation that Eunha never expected.


    I thought I wouldn��t be able to have a comfortable conversation with On Tae-hee anymore.


    Her behavior was completely unexpected.


    That��s one thing-.


    ��Taehee�� must have been very difficult.


    Well�� even if he acts like an adult, he��s still only 14 years old. No, this has nothing to do with age.


    If you think of On Tae-hee��s situation.


    It wasn��t something I couldn��t understand.


    Eun-ha looked back at On Tae-hee��s situation and looked down at her as she tried to put her body on his shoulder.


    She grabbed his collar.


    ��So I hope oppa doesn��t feel sorry for me�� next time�� I hope oppa comes to see me like this again.


    The voice was desperate.


    The cry broke out again.


    I��m alone�� It��s too hard��


    My mother is mostly asleep.


    On Taeyang, the only older brother, keeps disappearing.


    In the end, she has no choice but to spend time alone in the hospital room.


    Even my brother, please don��t abandon me.


    A person cannot live alone.


    Even if people stick together, there are times when you can��t help feeling lonely.


    Loneliness must have been a very difficult feeling for her, who had not yet reached adulthood.


    So I��m hanging on to him.


    Because the only person who could comfort her was Noh Eun-ha.


    The galaxy that realized that was��.


    ��I��m sorry.


    A family collapsed because of his choice.


    But I decided not to regret it.


    I didn��t even regret it.


    By breaking down a family.


    If I could change Lee Yoo-jung��s life.


    Because he was going to make the same choice over and over again.


    ��I won��t throw it away. i won��t throw it away why would i leave you


    Really��is��?


    Really. So stop crying I��m sorry. I��m really sorry.


    Still, I didn��t feel comfortable.


    Seeing On Tae-hee shed tears, Eun-ha realized that she had truly destroyed a family.


    At the same time, he only projected himself to her after losing his family in his previous life.


    That��s why it was said. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Even though I knew I couldn��t atone.


    ��So that you can live happily�� I will continue to take care of you.


    Even if she resents herself, it can��t be helped.


    Instead of changing Lee Yoo-jung��s life, Eun-ha destroyed a family.


    That changed On Tae-hee��s life.


    So he has to pay the price for changing her life.


    ����.


    I��m not responsible.


    A price that could not be called atonement.

 Chapter 569

    Relife Player 569(b)


    [Chapter 153]


    [The cost of changing life (5)]


    On the other hand, Taeyang��s mother��s condition was getting worse and worse.


    Yujeong��s condition improved day by day.


    Thanks to this, the corners of Yoochun��s mouth never went down.


    ��Yesterday, Yoojung and I ate steamed buns, right? Yujeong couldn��t eat flour food until recently. But yesterday I ate three steamed buns by myself? Oh do you eat a lot?


    ������.��


    Even so, if you have more steamed buns, you asked me to return them whenever you��re hungry, right? My little sister eats so well! yes. Eating well is good.


    ������.��


    And Lee Yoochun was a siscom.


    After Lee Yoo-jung drank the elixir.


    He visited Eunha��s hospital room without missing a day and talked about Mijoo and Lee Yu-jeong.


    Eunha accepted it, and he excitedly attached a motor to his mouth.


    ��That��s why I brought different types of steamed buns for you guys to try, so make sure to bring them when you go later. Eunha, can I use the microwave? I��ll make it delicious.


    It was like that today too.


    A weekend to relax.


    Eun-ha, who was having a good time in the hospital room with Jeong Ha-yang and Han Seo-hyeon, had to be visited by Lee Yu-cheon.


    Then, Lee Yoo-chun spat out and preached how lovely his sister was for over an hour.


    It was from then on that my girlfriend and her fianc��e, who at first tried to accept it, became less talkative.


    how is it? Hey, is it delicious? yes it is delicious I like it because the adzuki bean is fine.


    Yoojung also said that. The adzuki bean is so fine that the texture is soft��


    ����.


    At this point, Eunha couldn��t help but pay attention to her girlfriend and her fianc��e.


    Jeong Ha-yang in one arm.


    Han Seohyun in the other arm.


    He smiled bitterly as he placed pillows on both arms for the two lying on the bed.


    I��ll hear you say it later. He said that


    the time we spent together was interrupted .


    something was embarrassing


    Even so, Eun-ha decided to kick Lee Yoo-chun out.


    He��s about to open his mouth��


    ��But Eunha, you don��t eat�� Ah, I guess you can��t eat in that state. Now, I��ll feed you instead. Mouth bee��


    Why are you doing that?


    Why does my brother do that?


    ������.��


    The timing was also a real problem.


    Of course, at that time, Yoochun Lee tried to feed Eunha steamed buns far and wide.


    Han Seo-hyun and Jung Ha-yang, who were embraced by Eun-ha, fired at Lee Yoo-chun at almost the same time.


    It was natural for Lee Yoo-chun to be frightened and cower at the gaze from the two of them.


    The galaxy��.


    �C Now, eat. The red beans will be hot, so be careful.


    Now, try ��Ah~��. It won��t be hot because I��ve cooled it down. �� thank you.


    Because I couldn��t choose one or the other.


    Eun-ha had to put the steamed buns the two gave her into her mouth at once.


    I ended up putting half a steamed bun in my mouth.


    ��It will burn the roof of your mouth.


    It is no longer painful to use mana circuits.


    So it was very fortunate.


    Eunha was able to endure the sadness of hot red beans burning her mouth.


    is it delicious


    delicious?


    On the other hand, two people who ask after feeding them a bite.


    Eun-ha, who was straddling both legs, now knew what to say so that she could live.


    That gram��. It��s so delicious because you feed it.


    while acting excessively.


    Eunha satisfied the two of them.


    The two smiled at the corners of their lips even though they knew it was acting.


    Having fun, the two put steamed buns back into his mouth.


    Ah�� I ate steamed buns yesterday, so I don��t really want to eat them��


    The steamed buns were delicious.


    But I also bitten a bit.


    Actually, it was because he shared steamed buns with Lee Yu-jeong last night.


    ��I have some steamed buns that my brother brought��. Try them. I tried it too and it was really good.��


    ��really? But why are there so many����


    ��Yes? is that so? The other day, the death god said he ate a lot, so I tried to ask for as much as possible, but�� it seems�� it��s too much.��


    ����I thought I was hungry, but it turned out well! You think I can��t eat this either? Just eat all of this!��


    ��Kick�� Then I got a stomachache. I can��t pretend, so eat in moderation.��


    ��no! I can eat it all!��


    In the end, Eunha had to fill her stomach with steamed buns last night.


    To the point where I don��t even want to eat steamed buns for the time being.


    By the way-


    ��You say it��s delicious, so I��ll have to order a few boxes. I give it to my family and give it to my grandmother and mother.


    oh i was thinking that too What flavor will you order? Let��s not overlap our tastes!


    yes that would be nice Yoochun Lee. If I order this now, can it be delivered right away? I want to send it home to Eunha��.


    Hey, what are you trying to live for? Just tell me your address! I��ll send it in the names of my sister and Hayang! No, you don��t have to��


    Han Seo-hyeon and Jeong Ha-yang, who don��t know that Eunha has been bitten by steamed buns, said they would order a box of steamed buns.


    Eunha really wanted to stop it.


    Said it was delicious


    isn��t it delicious? uh? Eunha, is this not good?


    two and one more.


    When the three of them looked at each other with puzzled eyes and asked, Eunha couldn��t speak honestly.


    So, 2 boxes for each type of combination.


    It is said that it will be delivered to Eunha��s house today.


    Some of them even come to his hospital room.


    For the time being, I will live on steamed buns


    .


    Eunha said she was seriously worried.


    ��


    When about a month has passed since Lee Yu-jeong took the elixir.


    Her visitation ban was finally lifted. In the meantime, limited visits limited to family members were allowed to others as well.


    -Would you like to go see me and Yoojung? I think Yoo-jung should also know who saved her�� I��m sorry. Will you come next time?


    ��Youchun��s older brother. Next time you come in, can you please knock��?


    yes that��s right Shame on you��


    ��Are you ashamed to be with me like this? then you shouldn��t have said


    It��s not like that, Hayang��. You know that. what do i want to say Hehe Eunha �� why?


    If I don��t tell you exactly, I won��t even know? Uh�� Guys? Sorry. Next time, I��ll knock and come in. So don��t fight


    because of me.


    Of course, Eunha and Hayang, who were close to each other, had to greet him with shocked faces.


    Afterwards, it was expected that Ha-yang, whose face was red, complained to the pathetic Eun-ha.


    Meanwhile, Yoochun had to buy Eunha��s resentment.


    so it��s a galaxy If it��s time tomorrow, would you like to visit Yu-jeong with me?


    ����.


    I want to introduce you.


    How do you dull the atmosphere?


    Lee Yoo-chun recommended Eun-ha.


    Eun-ha was deep in thought while hugging White from behind.


    I want to go see you, but��


    Actually, it wasn��t even a problem to worry about.


    Because Eunha��s heart was fixed.


    However, he says that he has already met Yoo-jung and she does not know about his identity.


    If he meets her, as soon as she hears his voice, she will know that he is the one with whom he has a tryst every night.


    If that happens��.


    I won��t be able to meet with a comfortable heart every night anymore.


    But even so.


    Eun-ha wanted to meet Lee Yoo-jung.


    I wondered if it was time to tell Lee Yu-jeong her true identity.


    ok i��ll go Did you say tomorrow?


    uh. I��ll pick you up for lunch tomorrow��. I want to go too! I want to see Yoojung after a long time too!


    Eventually, Eunha nodded.


    Jeong Ha-yang, who had been listening to this story, raised her hand abruptly and said that she too would like to visit her in the hospital.


    And Jung Ha-yang told Han Seo-hyun that Han Seo-hyun went to the hospital with him.


    ��What? Han Seohyun noona goes too? why. can��t i go Uh�� no! Not even a carrot sister! Even if it wasn��t so, Yoo-jung also said that she hadn��t met her since she went to Japan, and how much she wanted to see her��


    So the next day.


    Lee Yoo-cheon Noh Eun-ha Jung Ha-yang Han Seo-hyun.


    The four of them visited Lee Yu-jeong��s hospital room on the top floor of Alice Hospital.


    ��It��s Eunha. uh. I told you yesterday too��


    I know.


    In front of Lee Yu-jeong��s hospital room door.


    Yoochun Lee put his hand on the doorknob and looked back at Eunha.


    Yoochun��s face was serious.


    Eunha nodded at his hesitant words.


    I won��t feel bad about it, and I won��t ask about it. Don��t worry, my brother won��t worry about you.


    ��really?


    don��t you believe me


    ��sorry. I don��t want to do this either, but when I was young, Yoo-jung was hurt by this��


    I heard it. know. I understand.


    The day before, Lee Yoo-chun confessed to Eun-ha that Lee Yoo-jung had a disability.


    The family said that they had limited their meetings with Lee Yoo-jung because they did not want to hurt her, who had been blind since birth.


    He added that even the elixir could not cure her disorder.


    Also, Lee Yoo-chun asked her not to say anything that would hurt her younger sister, even though that would never happen.


    The words thrown inadvertently could be a scar she will never forget for the rest of her life.


    Please think before you speak.


    Why would I hurt Yoojung?


    A person with a proper mind wouldn��t say such a thing to Yoo-jung.


    If there is such a person��. Just die to me.


    Will his sister get hurt?


    Yuchun seemed worried.


    So Eun-ha nodded and asked again that he would never hurt her.


    ��Open it.


    Eventually, Yoochun agreed.


    He spoke to the three and knocked on the door with the back of his hand.


    Yoojung, it��s me. I came to visit you. Can I come in?


    yes come in


    Lee Yoo-chun��s confirmation.


    And Lee Yoo-jung��s consent.


    Eunha smiled slightly at the voice she heard through the door.


    If Yoojung hears my voice��


    how will she react?


    Half worried, half hopeful.


    Eunha headed to the hospital room where the door was open.


    Lee Yoo-chun entered the hospital room first, followed by Han Seo-hyeon and Jeong Ha-yang, and finally Eun-ha.


    And when he closed the door and found Lee Yu-jeong��.


    ��Hello.


    with the help of the user.


    Wearing a pink cardigan over her shoulder, she greeted me with a bright smile.


    Yoojung, is your body okay now? doesn��t it hurt? Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I��m sorry for worrying you. yes it��s fine now how have you been doing?


    Lee Yoo-chun introduces Lee Yoo-jung to the people he brought.


    Jung Ha-yang was happy and went straight to her bed.


    Lee Yu-jeong greeted him warmly and held out his hand.


    Then Jeong Ha-yang took her hand in a familiar gesture.


    The two exchange their regards.


    Soon after, Seohyun Han also joined.


    ��Hi. I��m glad you look healthy.


    Wow�� It��s been a long time unnie. I really missed you all this time. Is your sister doing well too? Are you not sick anywhere?


    Don��t worry I��m doing well And don��t take care of our body, take care of your body first. however��. It sure seems to be getting better. He seems to have more muscle than I remember and he looks pretty healthy.


    Oh, I��ve been eating a lot lately. So I gained a little weight.


    Me too! I ate too much these days, so I��m steamed, right? I��m glad it��s winter. nobody sees Isn��t Seohyun��s older sister like that too?


    So, who am I exercising at home every night? But while you��re attending the academy, you��re lacking in exercise��


    I��m a person who only uses my brain, right? Unnie is too much


    . As far as I can remember, the hand looks the same as when we met before. It must be an illusion.


    After all, Yoojung is the only one for you! Seohyun unnie is too strict.


    I��m saying this because your hands don��t get fat when you gain weight��.


    Heung! Actually, it��s because it��s steamed up.


    After all, you��ve gained fat.


    Black��. Yujeongah, Seohyunie unnie keeps saying something to me!


    Ayy, my sister is playing a joke. You know what my sister does. So don��t be too upset. Now, should I apologize soon, too?


    ��I��m sorry if I spoke harshly. It��s just�� It��s because Hayang��s flustered face is so funny.


    Lee Yoo-chun remains alienated.


    They chatted happily while exchanging their current situation.


    We even joked around with each other.


    The three of you look close.


    Actually�� I was close with Seohyun from the start, and Seohyun introduced Yoojung to Hayang, too.


    It��s shameful��. When Hayang introduces you, I��ll introduce you too.


    Eunha calmly looked at how they treated each other comfortably.


    Han Seo-hyun and Jung Ha-yang are the same.


    More than anything, it was nice to see Lee Yu-jeong exchanging conversations without hesitation.


    In this life, too, she was glad that she had a friend with whom she could open up.


    -Why are you standing there still? that��s right. Come here quickly. Even Yoo-jung said she wanted to see you before.


    Eunha, come here. Let me introduce you to Yoo Jeong-ah and Eun-ha. How many times have I told you in the meantime?


    The time when Eunha was blankly watching.


    The people next to Lee Yu-jeong called him.


    The galaxy that came to its senses moved and approached them.


    ��Hello.


    Yujeong Lee holds out her hand.


    A procedure for her blindness to identify people.


    Eunha put her hand on top of hers without saying a word.


    ����.


    Her expression changed in an instant.


    As if trying to check something.


    She slowly squeezed his hand.


    Then, her face becomes mysterious.


    I look up at him and open my mouth.


    ��God of Death��?


    she whispers softly


    ��How are you? I say Noeun


    Like a child who succeeds in a prank.


    No Eun-ha grew up.


    ��


    ��There is no family shame. Where did a blind man come into our family and give a fart to look good? Don��t get out of my sight.��


    ����sorry. Uncle.��


    ��


    Don��t call me that.��


    It happened when I was young.


    Lee Yu-jeong had tried talking to her father��s older brother, Lee Byeong-in, who did not come into the family home well.


    As a result, what returned to Lee Byung-in was the contempt of the Lee Byung-in family, including Lee Byung-in.


    Since that day, she has been deeply hurt and has been specially protected by her family.


    People who listen to her.


    And even the people she can make friends with.


    Families were carefully selected.


    ����Oh. Didn��t you say you wouldn��t come next time?��


    ����I just said I didn��t want to come because your family is so picky. I never said I wouldn��t come next time.��


    ��Yes, I��m sorry. I must have heard wrong. But what are you here for today?��


    ��I just came out because I was frustrated. I came here because I can feel safe because I can��t see anything�� to you.��


    ��yes?��


    ��There is such a thing.��


    Then she met Seohyun Han.


    From that day on, she continued her relationship with Han Seo-hyun.


    And I got to know Jeong Ha-yang through Han Seo-hyun��s introduction.


    ����Yes! Eunha really likes sweets. It��s to the point where I go to taste the limited edition products from Luminous Sweets every month.��


    then someday


    Han Seo-hyun and Jung Ha-yang are the same.


    When Lee Yu-jeong talked with the two, she often heard the name No Eun-ha.


    What kind of person is No Eun-hara?


    As a result, she naturally became interested in him.


    It was also a time when Noh Eun-ha��s name was gradually becoming known in the political and business circles.


    As she listened to his stories, she fantasized about the person she hadn��t yet met.


    Then what day was it?


    ����Yes? Are you saying that Hayang-nim and Seohyun-nim decided to go out with Roh Eun-ha?��


    ��Don��t say that. Did you say you would cross your legs with confidence? I didn��t know that Eunha would do this, but I bet Hayang and Han Seohyun noona didn��t know this either.��


    ��It seems that the two of you liked each other a lot. What a relief. Good luck.��


    ��uh? Yoojung, are you okay? I heard Eunha wears both legs, but I thought this wasn��t the case���� ��


    Yes? is that so? Well�� I thought it was just like that����


    Noh Eun-ha and Jeong Ha-yang��s relationship.


    Noh Eun-ha and Han Seo-hyun��s engagement.


    Lee Yu-jeong said that after hearing the two facts at the same time, she was delighted as if it were her own work.


    Because the friends you like have finally come to fruition.


    Of course, the fact that Noh Eun-ha was straddled was surprising, but I did not find it strange.


    Yea she-.


    ��I was born that way too.


    she was an outcast


    To put it precisely, she was born into the world from her mother��s belly, which was not even her father��s concubine.


    Even so, he was loved by Lee Yoo-chun��s mother as if he were his own child.


    As a result, she didn��t find it strange.


    I just wanted Jung Ha-yang and Han Seo-hyun to live happily.


    I also want to meet you once.


    I want to know who he is.


    Anyway, Lee Yu-jeong was curious about the two friends�� affection.


    Phil must be a good person.


    I thought that if I didn��t, I would have known that Jung Ha-yang and Han Seo-hyun would make a harem, but I wouldn��t have made that choice.


    I thought I wanted to meet you like that.


    ��How are you? I say Noeun


    Maybe that person named Noeun.


    I didn��t think it would be the death god I meet every night.


    ��The god of death��s hand is right.


    The voice was unmistakable.


    Also, hands don��t lie.


    Lee Yu-jeong was convinced that Eun-ha was the Four Gods.


    why am i depressed?


    The day my friends came to visit me.


    she forced a laugh


    I was feeling depressed inside.


    I didn��t know why.


    Because Noh Eun-ha was a god of death.


    The god of death�� It seems there was someone he was already dating.


    Now�� I can��t meet you, can I?


    Although he wasn��t sure what kind of heart he had for Sashinim until now.


    Lee Yu-jeong, at least the moment she found out the identity of Sashinnim.


    I thought that I would no longer be able to meet the God of Death, whom I had secretly met every night.


    Because he already had an owner.


    And the owners were their favorite friends.


    ��I want to meet you��


    I want to meet you.


    should not meet


    A heart that can��t say anything.


    No, I had to give up before the feeling of not being able to say anything grew bigger than it is now.


    Won��t you come now?


    That night when everyone left.


    Lee Yoo-jung lay on the bed and shed tears without knowing it.


    Still, she waited for him to knock on the window tonight.


    Ironically indeed.


    And that night too��


    ��Closely


    he knocked on the window.


    She quickly wiped away her tears and got up and went to the window.


    -I waited. Reaper. Well, am I not a god? Feel free to call me by my first name from now on. �� Eunha�� Mr.? Except for that guy��s ��Nim��. I just want you to put your words at ease.


    ��Yeah. I��ll do that, Eunha.


    Although she was a woman with honorific language.


    She gave up her words clumsily, wanting to grant his wishes.

 Chapter 570

    Relife Player 570


    [Chapter 154]


    [One-way affair]


    After the day Lee Yu-chun formally introduced his younger sister.


    Eun-ha used to leave the hospital room to see Lee Yu-jeong whenever she had a chance.


    My mother, who came to visit the hospital every day, was on the verge of sticking out her tongue when she saw the empty hospital room.


    ��That��s why even having a child is useless�� Is he that much better than his mother?


    including my mother.


    While the family thought they couldn��t stop it, they were worried about Eunha.


    Because it was rare for Eunha to be so interested in other people.


    However, Eun-ha, not aware of her family��s worries, went straight to meet Lee Yu-jeong after having lunch today.


    ��Have you eaten? Oh, welcome. I just ate. Eunha are you?


    I��m on my way to eat too.


    ��Uh�� Eunha. Are you here again?


    Eunha opens the door to the hospital room and enters.


    Coincidentally, Lee Yu-jeong and Lee Yu-chun were also in the hospital room.


    While Lee Yu-jeong greeted him warmly, Lee Yu-chun welcomed him with a somewhat shy expression.


    It was worth it.


    Yuchun, who went to see her almost every day, was also looking at Eunha almost every day.


    Above all��


    ��Is it okay if I let you be alone with Yoojung��


    I wish you were here before I came, what more do you want? And isn��t your brother busy? aren��t you working?


    Yoojung is in the hospital, so what��s the job?


    Lee Yoochun was a siscom.


    He didn��t seem to like it when Eunha interrupted the time he was alone with his sister.


    Besides, his eyes were full of suspicion.


    Eunha, you can��t�� Huh? what? ��no. Believe me not. I just wish it wasn��t. it shouldn��t be No matter how much you are a benefactor, this is different from that.


    What are you talking about��


    with a desperate face somewhere.


    On the one hand, it also gives strength to the eyes.


    Lee Yoo-chun said to Eun-ha with sad eyes.


    As soon as he entered, Eun-ha, who was stared at by Lee Yoo-chun, asked with an incomprehensible face.


    anyway i believe know?


    I don��t know.


    Sounds that I don��t know English.


    Eunha replied coldly.


    Then, ignoring what Lee Yu-chun said next to him, he approached Lee Yu-jeong and held her hand.


    Then, at that moment, Yoochun��s eyes flashed.


    galaxy If you hold hands like that, Yoojung won��t be able to eat. let go of that hand


    Wouldn��t it be okay if the older brother let go? While they came before me��


    The situation where each other is holding Lee Yoo-jung��s hand.


    The two had a war of nerves over Lee Yu-jeong.


    Lee Yu-jeong smiled bitterly as if she was used to it now.


    Why do you fight like that every time? It��s okay for me to hold on to both sides, but don��t do it too much.


    You can��t accept Yoo Jung-ah and Eun-ha like that. Then Eunha grabbed your hand��


    But what were you eating?


    Lee Yu-jeong politely admonishes her.


    Yucheon persuades her.


    And Eun-ha quickly changed the subject to avert her eyes.


    My brother brought donuts. I was just about to eat it, but it came well. let��s eat together.


    I bought something delicious. I��ll eat well. Eunha will prepare your portion separately


    . You can��t do it savagely with food. And I can��t eat it all by myself?


    Moan��.


    Lee Yoo-jung giggled a little.


    Soon after, Lee Yucheon opened the box on the table.


    Deliciously decorated donuts.


    Eun-ha��s eyes twinkled, and Lee Yu-chun listened to her words and agreed with a face that he couldn��t help it.


    Then something to drink��


    ��I��ll do it.��


    no i will You two, please sit there. ������.��


    Ah, thank you sister.


    The room had a kitchen attached.


    The servant, who left his seat for Eunha and Yoochun, stuck his head out and said.


    while the waiter brings a drink.


    The two looked at each other with disapproval.


    ��Here it is.


    ah thank you Eat your sister too. No, I��ll take only my heart.


    Soon, each person brings a drink that suits their taste.


    The three of them ran into trouble.


    Lee Yu-jeong did not have hands to eat donuts.


    Eunha let go Yoojung can��t eat.


    okay?


    Ahaha��.


    as she laughs in embarrassment.


    Lee Yu-chun launched a preemptive attack.


    As if Galactica expected this much of an attack right away��.


    ��Then I can feed them instead. Yoo Jung-ah, do it.


    ����.


    hey hey Won��t you put your hand down right now? No matter how benevolent you are, this is��!


    Eunha holds out a donut cut into small pieces with a fork to Lee Yu-jeong��s mouth.


    Eventually, Yoochun burst into anger.


    And she-.


    ��I��ll eat well��


    Yu Yoo Jung-ah��!


    I carefully opened my mouth.


    In the end, seeing Eunha��s fork in her mouth, Lee Yoo-chun wept bitterly.


    What does your brother do with these things?


    Something like this�� How can you say that this is something like this!?


    Don��t fight both of you. Hey�� can you give me a bite too?


    of course!


    Noh Eun-ha and Lee Yu-chun��s second war of nerves almost broke out.


    Fortunately, Lee Yu-jeong took care of it and it ended in a misfire.


    Anyway, the three of them passed the time like that.


    But, Yoo Jung. your brother But since when did you decide to stop talking to Eunha? Until now, he has only spoken respectfully to me��


    Yes? Ah�� that��s��


    Kuhm.


    It was when there was only one donut left.


    The three people were watching to see who would eat the remaining one.


    In the midst of this, Yuchun suddenly brought up the words.


    It was only natural that Eunha and Lee Yu-jeong were embarrassed.


    That��s��


    Yoo-jung is trying to find the right words.


    Having a tryst with Eunha every night


    was an implicit taboo between Eunha and her.


    As a result, she was at a loss as to how to answer Yuchun��s question.


    At that time, Eunha came out as a relief pitcher.


    What are you really curious about?


    No�� It��s because Yoo-jung also uses honorific words for her family. But why did he speak mean things to you�� It��s because I��m the same age.


    He didn��t even talk to Hayang��


    It was because I was uncomfortable and asked him to let me go. yes?


    yes yes�� that��s how it happened.


    Hmm�� is that so?


    Eunha accepted it as calmly as possible.


    Lee Yoo-chun didn��t seem to agree, but he didn��t want to ask any more questions.


    Instead, he said something else.


    Then, Yoojung. Can��t you talk to me too? I want to hear you talk to me in plain language��.


    Huh? That�� But I��m more used to this way of speaking��.


    You use plain language to Eunha? ��I��ll try my best so that I can use it for my brother as well.


    did you promise?


    Lee Yoo-chun huffs and puffs as if he has achieved his intended purpose.


    Lee Yoo-jung burst out laughing.


    Eunha also looked at him as if it was ridiculous.


    After a while, laughter broke out all at once.


    It was then.


    ��I wondered where you went, were you here again? ��uh? Seohyun, why are you here�� Why did I have to come here�� I came to catch someone who had left the house.


    As soon as Han Seo-hyun knocked on the door, he came in right away.


    The sudden appearance made the three of them look surprised.


    And Noh Eun-ha, who was most startled, stammered her voice as if she had been caught committing a crime.


    I don��t know if I came to visit Yu-Jung in the hospital or my fianc��. So were you having fun?


    ��would you like some donuts? I was leaving one to give to you��.


    Han Seohyun asked with a smile.


    Eun-ha, who decided that if she answered incorrectly, would cause serious trouble, changed the topic.


    However, it was not Han Seo-hyun who would be fooled by his improvisation.


    she snorted.


    yes give me one Even if I didn��t, I came as soon as class was over, and I was in a situation where I didn��t have enough sugar right now.


    Is that so? But that��s that and this isn��t this, right?


    ��yes?


    It also didn��t go smoothly.


    Eunha admitted defeat.


    Then she strode over and took a bite of the remaining donut.


    Eat one, too.


    I��ll eat it well, Yoojung. Mmm, it��s delicious.


    Yuchun is silent.


    While Lee Yu-jeong was looking for a chance to speak.


    Seohyun Han ate one in an instant and sucked the sugar-stained finger on one side.


    Then, she glanced at Lee Yu-jeong.


    Looking back at the galaxy for the last time.


    -I had a hard time taking care of my child. I��ll take Eunha now.


    yes�� sister.


    Han Seo-hyun��s eyes were on Eun-ha, but her mouth was on Lee Yu-jeong.


    Soon, she giggled and looked down at Eunha, who was holding Lee Yoo-jung��s hand.


    -Let��s go back. Spending time like this in someone else��s hospital room is a nuisance.


    ��uh yeah gotta go


    Eun-ha said that she hadn��t been able to do it once.


    ��


    ��Don��t you think you go too often these days?


    Hospital life is so boring�� So? Me and Hayang also come to see you whenever we have free time, and even though mother and grandmother come together every day, they are saying that it is boring and boring. I see


    Sorry. I guess I said it without thinking. I just�� I went to see Yoo-jung because I wanted to get to know her. It��s nice to be honest, but it��s an answer that doesn��t show consideration for your fianc��. ����.


    but you say so, what should I do?


    Eunha was walking down the hallway holding Seohyun��s hand.


    Seohyun Han, walking ahead in the direction of his hospital room, said without looking back.


    The voice seemed calm.


    Eunha could tell that her voice was mixed with displeasure.


    The horse had thorns too.


    i��m not saying


    ����.


    What you say is right.


    Because if I answered honestly, I could have offended her.


    Eunha chose silence.


    The silence was great.


    Because she made me think.


    Meanwhile, she continued.


    I told you before I got engaged to you, but I wouldn��t care who you met.


    What kind of face is Seohyun Han doing now?


    He thought as he followed her, who was only showing her back the whole time.


    Meanwhile, her words continued.


    Meet whatever you want to meet. Instead, meet someone you can be sure to take responsibility for. If it��s an irresponsible meeting, I won��t tolerate it either. ����.


    You are free no matter how many people you meet, but keep in mind that a dissolute and promiscuous life is not allowed.


    Only after getting closer to the hospital room.


    Only then did Han Seo-hyun turn around and shout at Eun-ha.


    He looked down at her.


    A head smaller than himself.


    She looked up at herself and spoke with a firm voice.


    Eventually, the galaxy��


    -If you don��t trust me, don��t you trust me too much? Do you see me as the kind of person you would be?


    Why don��t you put your hand on your chest and think about it before you say it. Mmm��


    And even if you don��t, there��s no guarantee that the people you associate with or the circumstances around you won��t. So you should definitely have a backbone.


    Eunha responds with a sullen face.


    Only then did Seohyun Han let go of her expression.


    Then he opened his mouth again and made it impossible for him to refute properly.


    And this is my request��


    In the meantime, she cautiously spoke out.


    It��s like when you meet someone else, but if you��re going to meet that child, I hope you don��t take it lightly.


    ����.


    That child, Lee Yoo-jung.


    Eunha realized who Seohyun was referring to.


    Naturally, his expression changes.


    Her voice got heavy.


    I��m sorry to say this, but�� That child has a hard time meeting people because he can��t meet many people for unavoidable reasons, and he has only good people around him, so his personality is not sharp.


    ����.


    I hope you meet lightheartedly and don��t hurt the child. Even if I don��t do that, I��m a kid who won��t have a smooth road to marriage because of his disability, but if there��s even rumors of an affair with you��


    I know. I know enough.


    There was no way Eunha didn��t know what Seohyeon Han meant.


    So that was enough of her story.


    He immediately cut her off, forcing her to speak no more.


    As Seohyun said, I have no intention of meeting her lightheartedly, and I have no intention of hurting Yoojung. So�� I��ll be careful not to become a stumbling block for Yoo-jung.


    ��In the end, you��re saying that you��re going to keep going to see him, even though you don��t intend to meet him for that purpose.


    ����.


    Eunha didn��t answer and was silent.


    Silence at this time meant affirmation.


    yeah that��s it Be careful.


    Soon, Seohyun Han sighed.


    -I��ll tell you one more thing.


    Then she added.


    She lowered her eyelids.


    ��I hope you don��t try to project someone else from him. ���� !


    I don��t know who you think of, but I hope you don��t make the mistake of interpreting the child��s mind.


    Seohyun Han��s advice.


    Eun-ha had no choice but to show emotional agitation for a moment.


    Her words resonated as if they had hit Eunha with a blunt instrument on the head.


    ��That child is that child. Don��t you know that he is often embarrassed by the way Eunha treats you?


    ����.


    Don��t try to see him as someone else, and don��t even try to sympathize with him. I just want you to look at that child as that child innocently.


    Lee Yoo-jeong, who is living her current life, has repeatedly repeated that she is not the Lee Yu-jeong she knows.


    Until now, Eun-ha had been trying to find Lee Yu-jeong, whom he remembered implicitly from Lee Yoo-jung��s behavior, tone of voice, and emotional expression.


    Then, like Han Seo-hyun said, I sometimes thought that what Lee Yoo-jung liked in her previous life would like Lee Yoo-jung in this life.


    In the end, unbeknownst to Eunha himself, he was trying to make Lee Yoo-jeong in this life into Lee Yoo-jung in his previous life.


    It was about Lee Yu-jeong��.


    -That��s an insult to that child.


    excuse.


    Eunha was shocked as if she had been hit in the head again.


    Seohyun Han was right.


    It was an excuse for Lee Yu-jeong.


    ��thank you. let me know


    I really appreciate it. for knowing


    Realizing that, Eun-ha responded to Han Seo-hyun in a polite tone.


    Then Seohyun Han smiled softly.


    And that��s it.


    ��huh?


    But Eunha��s words weren��t over yet.


    he grabbed her hand


    Without any resistance, she came into the arms of the galaxy.


    ��I don��t think that you Seohyun and Hayang meet casually. ����.


    I wanted you to know that��


    What are you saying��


    Han Seohyun blinked her eyes.


    She reacted as if she had heard it wrong.


    So Eunha told me over and over again.


    She opened her eyes wide.


    Suddenly, a twinkle flashed in her eyes.


    I��ll give you points. Eh?


    Still, there are benefits to raising a child. What is he saying now? What is a child�� what am I a child? baby like that A baby with so many things to teach from one to ten.


    Why am I a baby? Put your hand on your chest and think.


    I don��t know��


    what makes me feel so good.


    Seohyun Han gave herself to Eunha and let out a small laugh.


    Eun-ha made an expression that she couldn��t understand while hugging her.


    Let��s stop doing this here and go inside. I will wait for you, mother.


    yes then


    The two reached the hospital room. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Eunha held Seohyun��s hand and opened the door.


    ��Hey Eunha!!


    sister? You waited so long! Where have you been and what have you been doing? Dating Seohyun?


    As soon as she opened the door, a large cushion named Eunah Noh came to Eunha.


    Seohyun Han quickly avoided the seat to avoid becoming a sandwich.


    As if robbing an empty house, Noh Eun-ah took possession of Eun-ha��s arms.


    Eun-ha welcomed Eun-ah, whom she hadn��t seen in a long time.


    Han Seo-hyun, who was standing next to her��.


    ��Today, Yoojung was playing in the hospital room. He seemed very friendly.


    what!? you come again!!


    ����.


    Seohyun Han is telling me.


    Eun-ha said that she had to get a lot of swearing from Eun-ah.


    ��


    While Eunha is in the hospital.


    The second semester of the academy has come to an end.


    It snowed this day.


    -Why don��t you go see our eyes?


    yes let��s go


    Jeong Ha-yang, who had been spending time with Eun-ha since the morning of the weekend.


    When snow fell outside the window, she made the offer.


    Eunha willingly nodded her head to grant her wish.


    Ugh�� it��s cold.


    You can raise the body temperature with mana.


    Chii There��s no real romance�� You should hurry up and ask me to hold you. yes i��m sorry ruler.


    There was no one on the roof of the hospital.


    Standing on the railing, Eun-ha laughed at Jung Ha-yang��s aegyo.


    As he spread his arms like a cross, he dug into her bosom as if she had been waiting.


    As a result, Ha-yang wore Eun-ha and Eun-ha wore a parka.


    How long do you have left to be discharged?


    There are now 28 days left. There��s still a lot left to do��.


    looking out at the snowy foreground.


    He asked her how many days of hospitalization he had left.


    Whereas the galaxy does not remember.


    Jung Ha-yang remembered it very accurately. After all


    , you ca


    n��t even get out of the hospital until the sun changes .


    I didn��t do anything dangerous. Unlucky while practicing magic with Mr. Bruno��


    Hehe Eunha.


    ��yes.


    You know I��m just passing by right now


    of course. Sorry. And thank you.


    since when


    Same with Jung Ha-yang and Han Seo-hyun.


    Eunha hadn��t been able to disobey the two properly since some time ago.


    Eun-ha expressed her surrender to Jung Ha-yang, who poked his nose with the ribbon tied in her hair.


    Noh Eun-ha, who had committed a lot of sins, was grateful for the fact that her girlfriend passed over the lie without questioning her.


    Come to think of it, in a few days�� I��m turning 19 years old.


    The winter air is cold.


    Eunha hugged White tightly and murmured softly.


    Next year isn��t too far away.


    Higher Academy 3rd year.


    The last year of academy life.


    Eun-ha thought about that and tried to think of what to do in the future.


    Just then.


    -Isn��t it something else to think about before that?


    huh? Like what?


    Jeong Ha-yang suddenly spoke from below.


    Eun-ha watched as Jeong Ha-yang gently pushed her belly and escaped from his arms.


    Leaning her back against the railing, she smiled softly.


    ��Today is the 365th day.


    ����.


    It��s just one year old.


    in a somewhat sad tone.


    And then, in a somewhat reassuring tone.


    Jeong Ha-yang said so.


    365 days and 1 year.


    Eunha didn��t know what she was talking about.


    ��Has it already been that time?


    Really, time passed quickly.


    A year had passed since he decided to start a contract relationship with her.


    The galaxy felt that time flowed faster than expected.


    ������.��


    The two of them just stared at each other.


    Eun-ha exchanged glances with her and reflected on what had happened this year.


    Most of my memories of the year were made up of Jeong Ha-yang and Han Seo-hyun.


    When I realized that, I smiled bitterly.


    ����If I ask to break up with you in a year, will you break up with me?��


    Since when did I become like this?


    I definitely said that a year ago.


    As if the drizzling rain got your sleeves wet.


    A year of living made them feel like a part of his life.


    ��You never know. During the dating period, you will come to like me so much that you won��t be able to live without me, so you might ask me to keep dating you.��


    It reminds me of something Jung Ha-yang said a year ago.


    Eunha had no choice but to admit it.


    yes-.


    -I lost.


    Hayang you won


    I didn��t know how to express this feeling.


    Eun-ha knew that these feelings were different from those she felt towards her friends.


    I couldn��t say for sure if this was the feeling of liking the opposite sex.


    ��I hate to think of him smiling at another man.


    I don��t know how it could be an obsession.


    Maybe it��s possessiveness.


    It was clear that he did not want to lose her to anyone.


    More than anything, he wanted her to feel that he was special.


    And it is-.


    ��I guess I��m crazy��


    Maybe I��m being selfish.


    You could say I have a lot of greed.


    It can be really possessive.


    The feeling was not limited to one person.


    Two people passed through my mind in an instant.


    He, too, had to admit it.


    However, it was first to solve the immediate task in front of them.


    ����.


    Eun-ha approached Jeong Ha-yang.


    He reached out and stroked her hair.


    While she smiled softly, she had an expression of uneasiness.


    I am now confident and proud, but also overflowing with confidence.


    Even though she tried to make such a face, she couldn��t hide her sincerity.


    are anxious


    fear of being rejected


    I��m afraid it will end like this


    I can��t even joke around like this.


    Seeing her eyes twinkle.


    Eunha smiled bitterly again.


    I want to play a joke, but I can��t.


    ����!


    Eventually, he suddenly pulled her back and hugged her tightly.


    The two become close.


    Eun-ha bent over Jeong Ha-yang, who was much shorter than herself, and whispered to her.


    ��I want to keep seeing you. ����.


    I didn��t even need to hear the answer.


    Because she, too, gave strength to the hand that hugged him.

 Chapter 571

    Relife Player 571


    [Chapter 154]


    [Yeom Il Bang Il (2)]


    The year has changed and the 14th year of the Seonrye.


    Eun-ha turned 19 years old.


    Having greeted the New Year with his family at the hospital, he was preparing to be discharged in mid-January.


    Even when I was hospitalized, I didn��t seem to have too much luggage�� Where did so much of it come from?


    The hospital room was full of hospitality gifts.


    Starting with the ones sent by friends, as well as the gifts sent by students at the academy, albeit formally, and gifts from Shin Seo-yeong.


    I was surprised when a gift came from the Blue House.


    My dad even scolded me for what I was doing again��


    It was understandable that a business group with no ties sent me a gift to make a kite with Eunha at this time.


    No one in the family knew that a gift would come from the Blue House in the name of fairy Lim Ga-eul.


    even galaxies.


    Thanks to this, Eunha had to be scolded by her family even though she hadn��t done anything wrong yet.


    Well, Ga-eul Lim should send it.


    At least it was something that could take a big hit on your political position.


    But the reason why I openly sent it by name must have been that I wanted to make fun of it, knowing that I was going to face something like this. Ha��


    Eternal New Testament Gate.


    People in the world did not know that Noh Eun-ha was related to Gate.


    Blowing the gate and dealing with it, she knew it.


    Therefore, he knows that he was the first to secure the document with the fairy��s seal and tried to hand it over to the fairy.


    Maybe that��s why Lim Ga-eul even sent a long letter written by herself in the gift.


    To summarize the contents of the letter, it was to thank Eunha.


    yeah, it��s been fine so far Because my parents took it anyway. There were so many that my sister brought them to the Regulus Clan.


    Eunha sighed.


    Most of the presents brought by the people mentioned so far have been disposed of somehow.


    The problem was the two refrigerators in front of me, a massage chair, a drone, and other items occupying one side of the hospital room.


    Even the two refrigerators were now full of food.


    All of them were brought by Lee Yoochun.


    It��s not like I��m receiving any kind of tribute�� Why do I bring it every day even though I��m told not to bring it?


    Beep beep!


    Yes, you��ll feel good about getting a bird��s nest. Is there nothing to do Why is the Luminous Group making nests?��


    I will express my gratitude to Eunha.


    Lee Yoo-chun made Eun-ha embarrassing by sending gifts every day.


    Around the same time, the Luminous Group suddenly entered the pet business and started making pet products.


    Lee Yu-chun said that it was a gift from his father and gave Buldak a house that seemed like it would be okay for people to live in it.


    At that time, I couldn��t get rid of the thought that Eunha was too much.


    I can��t help it��. I don��t think I can take all of it, so I��ll have to donate it to the hospital. I could share the food with the people at the hospital��. Grandma seemed to like it quite a bit, so let��s take the massage chair home. As for the drone, um�� let��s take it. Eunae or Abenir will probably use it.


    Beep beep! I know. I��ll take your nest too. But how do you get that one? Oh, let me tell you about my older sister Oh Hae-in��.


    The top 10 groups in the business world announced new business plans as the year changed.


    The professional manager who was newly inaugurated as the chairman of Youngone Group raised the banner of clearing the past and said that he would prioritize resolving the irregularities and practices of Youngone Group.


    And the Samra Group, which had been reorganizing its business until last year, set a grand ambition to enter the mainland in earnest from this year.


    The first step of that grand ambition was Samra Express.


    When or when would you use it?


    It��s not like there��s any debt.


    A while ago, Oh Hae-in, a direct member of the Samra Group, came to visit.


    She said that Samra Express was able to launch because of the help of Sirius Group and Alice Group.


    Then, when you use Samra Express, ask him to contact you unconditionally.


    ����I��ll serve you in the safest, most polite, elegant and luxurious way!��


    It was the ambassador of Oh Hae-in.


    In other words, Eunha was promised special treatment.


    Is it all over with this��


    Eun-ha has finished contacting Oh Hae-in.


    Sure enough, she promised to deliver the goods at the time he wanted.


    After finishing her work, Eunha was able to rest in peace.


    I thought so��


    ��Ah�� you must have been piling up your belongings.


    Byeol Yun?


    Um�� How are you��?


    Knock once on the door outside.


    As if leaning against the open door, Yun Byeol entered the hospital room.


    Gently sticking her face out through the crack in the door, she spotted Eunha and greeted her humbly.


    Eunha also humbly received her greeting.


    Looking at the group chat room, Eunha is being discharged today. So�� But I thought I should come at least once�� It��s late, but I came to see it.


    Ehehe, accompanied by a laugh that seemed to have lost its soul.


    Yoon Ibyeol said hesitantly.


    ��


    Even though Eunha was hospitalized and many people came to see her.


    Only Yoon Yi-byeol did not come to visit him.


    Even though I regularly go to Alice Hospital and receive psychiatric counseling.


    Of course, the galaxy could understand.


    I can��t help it��.


    Now we��ve become ambiguous even to be friends.


    Since Yoon Yi-byeol��s confession last year.


    The relationship between Eunha and Yoon Yi-byeol had been in an awkward state until this point.


    No, she suffered PTSD from the monsters in the academy dungeon, and the relationship between the two became difficult to call friends.


    Soon enough, Yoon I-byeol started to avoid friends and hang out with others, especially not trying to pretend to know Eun-ha.


    ������.��


    After all, there had been no exchanges.


    Eunha and Yoon Ibyeol sat across the table, unable to say anything.


    We drank without saying anything to each other.


    At times like these, Buldak made something of a hot topic by playing jokes��


    Again, she suffered from PTSD, showing extreme fear of monsters.


    So, Eun-ha was considerate of her and sent Buldak to Lee Yu-jeong.


    That was the reason the room was so quiet.


    -How��s the fort? have you improved a lot?


    Unable to endure the awkwardness, Eunha spoke first.


    Only then did Ibyeol Yoon, who had been staring at the floor, suddenly raise her head.


    Uh yeah�� According to the teacher, I��m improving a lot��. I��m not sure yet�� but��


    Ah�� I see.


    Yoon Yi-byeol speaks timidly.


    The conversation froze and was cut off.


    Eunha listened to her words and thought about what to say next.


    But just then, this time, she spoke first.


    Uh Eunha, are you��? are you okay? ��I��m all better now as I decided to leave the hospital tomorrow.


    That��s right��.


    In that way, the two continued the conversation by responding to the question with the same question.


    ������.��


    It was only natural that the topic would become less and less popular.


    It was a conversation that only idiots would have.


    They thought so at the same time.


    The two of them burst into laughter when they happened to see each other��s faces trying to find something to talk about.


    Because they were too dumb to think.


    What��s the point of asking someone who��s leaving the hospital tomorrow if he��s okay now?


    Why�� you can ask though.


    The two continued to giggle.


    Suddenly, the awkward atmosphere disappeared.


    It was only then that the two could recall the way they treated each other in the past.


    What have you been doing on vacation?


    It was cold, so I stayed at home. Sometimes I come to the hospital for consultation��


    But I didn��t come to see you?


    I was thinking that I should go see him too�� but then what if I run into other people. Especially with White�� So I just went home


    . Oh, would you like some roll cake? I��ll bring it.


    Ah�� Thank you. I��ll eat well.


    Sometimes we exchange jokes.


    The two tried to avoid sensitive topics as much as possible.


    Even so, the two of them were able to spend time laughing and chatting.


    Then, it was time for Yun Byeol to wake up.


    -I��ll stop going now. Then�� see you next time at the academy.


    okay. It��s snowing, so be careful on the road. It��s cold outside, so put on something��


    ��No. are you okay.


    Yeah�� I guess.


    It was snowing outside at the time.


    Eun-ha was concerned about her going outside without gloves or a hat.


    So I��m trying to get something.


    The galaxy hesitated.


    ��Then get misunderstood.


    sorry i went too far


    Yoon Yi-byeol smiles and shakes his head.


    Eunha smiled bitterly.


    The two looked at each other in silence for a while, recalling the memories of meeting each other for the first time.


    ��Yes.


    huh.


    It was she who spoke first.


    Eunha nodded.


    Actually, the reason I came to see you today was to get a consultation by chance. I didn��t come because I thought of you.


    ����.


    I know.


    Eunha did not answer.


    I was kind of expecting it.


    Because Yoon Yi-byeol and herself had a very ambiguous relationship to come to visit the hospital.


    That��s why she thought that there must be a reason why she came.


    And the galaxy had some idea of what the reason might be.


    -I remember the promise you made with me last year��


    just as expected. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Eunha��s prediction was correct.


    A year ago, Eun-ha did not respond to Yoon I-byeol��s confession and put it on hold.


    The deadline, which was withheld for one year, has now expired.


    Yoon Yi-byeol came to hear the answer to the confession he made a year ago.


    I remember. I��m just saying it now�� but thank you for liking me.


    ����.


    I couldn��t avoid it anymore.


    I couldn��t even avoid it.


    Above all, her voice is infinitely sincere.


    Eun-ha decided not to pretend she didn��t know, as if trampling on her heart.


    I made up my mind to be polite to Yoon Yi-byeol.


    Isn��t that a bit too late?


    Back then I was�� I think I was thinking too much of myself. Sorry.


    If this is the case�� I won��t be able to hate you until the end.


    Was his heart conveyed?


    Yoon I-byeol��s eyes widened.


    As if she was looking for the truth, she looked straight into Eunha��s eyes.


    Soon she smiled bitterly.


    He replied in a playful tone.


    Finally she-.


    ��That��s right. Eunha You are no longer the Eunha I know�� I�� I thought I was the only one who would change you, but that wasn��t the case.


    As if lamenting somewhere, it also seemed relieved.


    She murmured softly with a face of realization.


    Eventually, she closes her eyes.


    Whoop and take a deep breath.


    Then open your eyes.


    The gaze looking at the galaxy was clearer than ever.


    During the past year�� I think I��ve caused a lot of trouble to those around me that I��m ashamed to even think about. ����.


    There was an accident in the academy dungeon and I wondered why a kid like me was so ugly. But yes�� As I kept thinking and receiving treatment, I realized something.


    What is it?


    Eunha didn��t ask.


    Even if Eunha didn��t have to ask, she caught her breath and continued talking.


    I don��t think I��ve been trying to properly see what kind of person I am. I always thought I was an ugly person and tried to lean on the people around me.


    ����.


    And I was attracted to you, Eunha, who was more confident in myself than most other people. I was thinking that if I was with you, I would be able to become a person like you. It was something I believed I could be recognized for.


    A story about confidence and self-esteem.


    Yoon I-byeol calmly recited.


    Unlike usual, there was no tremor in his voice.


    She was looking for her own way.


    So he listened to her in silence.


    But it��s strange that I tried to acknowledge my existence by others. I am me, so why did I think I was inferior compared to other people? I�� I��m living like this even when no one else is around��


    Maybe


    if I had been dating Eunha, I would have been obsessed with you and tried to confirm my existence and be recognized for my worth. going to be. It must have been a very�� messy relationship, right?


    Yoon I-byeol smiles as if seeking an answer.


    Even so, Eunha kept her mouth shut.


    Because I knew she didn��t want an answer from him.


    She just wanted him to hear her story.


    So�� I want to get to know me a little more. I want to start anew��


    ����.


    so-.


    ��That��s it.


    when you get there


    Eunha could understand what she meant.


    Noh Eun-ha and Yoon Byeol.


    Yoon Yi-byeol��s confession that he put off for a year when the two became inseparable.


    After hearing the answer to her confession, Yoon Yi-byeol is trying to organize her life, which she had been trying to cling to Eun-ha.


    �C Eunha: I already know your answer. Still�� I want you to answer me clearly.


    Yoon Yi-byeol came to find herself in order to be reborn.


    In a situation where Eunha could not offer her any solution.


    She found the answer herself.


    The person in front of her eyes was no longer the < Butterfly Lady > Yoon Yi-byeol that Eun-ha remembered.


    ����.


    Yoon Ibyeol is waiting for an answer.


    Confession frozen for one year.


    How to deal with that confession was in Eunha��s hands.


    It was all in his heart that killed her, saved her, and put her life on hold again.


    I


    ��ve been hoping for No Eun-ha for a while.


    With grand ideals, he tried to create a party that no one dared to touch.


    That��s why it attracted people who will be reborn as promising players in the future.


    regardless of means and methods.


    So-.


    ��What would you have done if it was < Undead >?


    < Undead > If it was No Eun-Ha, he would definitely make two choices.


    Promising false love to Yoon Yi-byeol.


    Or ask her to postpone the confession again.


    I will not hesitate to do anything to obtain the power of < Butterfly Lady >.


    However-.


    -Who am I now?


    He still thinks he is < Undead >. Also < Berserker >.


    Eunha had a meeting.


    In fact, there was no need for a meeting.


    Because the answer was already out there.


    I�� I��m just old.


    Now, he is no longer < Undead >.


    It��s not ��Berserker��.


    Noh Eun-ha seen by the family.


    Noh Eun-ha seen by friends.


    Noh Eunha seen by lovers.


    Noh Eun-ha is seen by Lee Yu-jeong.


    The existence of himself was made up of countless Noah Eunhas.


    The time spent with them was making Eunha��s heart.


    It did not refer to < Undead > or < Berserker >.


    Therefore-.


    ��Your heart is grateful for the farewell�� but I��m sorry.


    ��Can you guess why?


    There are people you like. I��m not sure if I really like them. But if��


    ����.


    If I take your heart and think they��re going to be sad, I can��t.


    honestly.


    Eunha confessed her feelings.


    As long as she��s been honest.


    Eunha also decided to tell her truth.


    It was courtesy and respect for people.


    Yoon Yi-byeol heard that and didn��t say anything for a long time.


    ��I see��


    after a long time.


    That was all she said when she opened her mouth.


    Yeah�� Thanks for the answer.


    The emotion that appeared on his face was relief.


    Tears flowed down her cheeks.


    She wiped away her tears and smiled brightly at Eunha.


    then added


    -When I graduate, I won��t be in your party.


    ��yes I get it.


    ��һ��һ (��һ��һ).


    can��t have everything


    To let go of one, you have to give up one.


    While thinking about her confession, Eun-ha weighed < Butterfly Lady > and the people she likes.


    And I let go of Yoon Yi-byeol.


    Having cherished grand ideals, he finally realized that his vessel harbored ideals that were difficult to handle.


    I realized that sometimes the reality is more important than the ideal.


    That��s why he gave up < Butterfly Lady >.


    Maybe using the Stygian Eye will bring back Yoon Yi-byeol��s heart.


    But�� I don��t want to use it.


    I don��t want to go that far and make a party.


    And again��


    ��I want to wish Yun Yi-byeol happiness.


    Although she insisted that she not come to the party.


    Nevertheless, for Eunha, Yoon Yi-byeol was within her own fence.


    So, Eun-ha purely wished for Yoon��s happiness.


    So what do you do when you graduate?


    Actually, I even thought about transferring to a regular high school and living a life without ties to the player


    .


    I haven��t decided yet�� but I want to join the mana management organization.


    ��I see.


    Yoon I-byeol��s vision.


    After hearing her words, Eun-ha naturally understood that he was a good match for her.


    I wish you well.


    yes thank you Then�� I��ll go.


    bye.


    In this way, Yoon Yi-byeol was born anew.


    She smiled as if she were refreshed and said goodbye to Eunha.


    Eunha waved her hand.


    ��Oh, yes. galaxy


    huh? why?


    before leaving the door.


    Yoon Ibyeol turned around.


    Eunha tilted her head.


    Soon she��


    -I just want you to die. i hate you so much


    With a sweet smile


    Yoon I-byeol ran away in a hurry.


    Huh��.


    Eun-ha was out of her mind for a while, then burst into laughter.


    Can not help it.


    than up.


    He committed too many sins.


    ��


    My hospital life ends today.


    Eun-ha loaded her father��s car and went straight to see Lee Yu-jeong.


    With this�� I��m going��


    Lee Yu-jeong looked sad.


    It was worth it.


    Eunha��s discharge from the hospital meant that she couldn��t do the tryst every night.


    It feels good to see Yoo-jung feel sorry for her.


    Eun-ha understood her feelings.


    He held her hand and was satisfied.


    I��ll visit you often Look forward.


    But classes are opening soon. Then you��ll be busy��. It��s okay if you don��t.


    okay? So what do you do?


    ����.


    Lee Yu-jeong furrows her brows.


    It is so lovely.


    Eunha decided to stop playing around at this point.


    When the academy starts, Yoojung and you will be discharged soon too. Yeah�� that��s right.


    Then, at that time, you have to break through the strict security and infiltrate the Luminous Group��s home, right?


    huh? Eunha, what is that��


    What floor do you live on? I don��t know if it��ll be hard to find time in the future, but I��ll visit often. I can��t help it if you don��t like it��


    but I live on the 3rd floor. My room is facing east where the sun rises. At the very end of the third floor.


    Let Eun-ha express her feelings of wanting to meet again.


    Lee Yoo-jung responded right away.


    Eun-ha giggled as she spoke in a rapid-fire way and explained in detail about the house she lived in.


    Whenever I think of you, I will definitely go see it. Are you sure the windows are locked or something like that?


    ��I sleep with the window open every night. And so,


    until


    Eun-ah comes and scolds Eun-ha .


    It is said that she continued to spend time with Lee Yu-jeong until she was discharged from the hospital.


    And��


    ��It was fate.


    not long after that day


    With a few days left until the second elixir is completed.


    On Taeyang��s mother passes away.

 Chapter 572

    Relife Player 572


    [Chapter 154]


    [Yeom Il Bang Il (3)]


    The second elixir was being made.


    However, Taeyang On��s mother passed away.


    In the end�� is it like this?


    After receiving a call from On Tae-hee, he headed to the funeral home the next day.


    Eunha was lost in thought.


    I was kind of expecting it.


    Starting from the day Eun-ha handed over the elixir to Lee Yoo-jung.


    On Taeyang��s mother��s condition was only getting worse.


    When he saw it in the end, it was actually not so strange when he died.


    That��s why, when he heard the death of Onyang��s mother�C.


    -I have no regrets��


    It didn��t show any agitation.


    Because I was kind of giving up.


    It was something I had been preparing for ever since I decided to save Lee Yu-jeong.


    She was more important to him.


    So no matter how many times he went back, he would make the same choice as in the past.


    In the meantime, I arrived at the funeral home.


    Beep��


    let��s go.


    People wearing black mourning clothes.


    Eun-ha looked at the building, which seemed to have a gloomy atmosphere, for a while, then moved on.


    Finding the mortuary was not difficult.


    Because Joara sent me a detailed message in advance.


    From what I heard, it seemed that Jo Ara was currently assisting On Taeyang and On Tae Hee at the mortuary.


    -Is this here?


    come down to the basement


    Eunha found a mortuary.


    In front of the entrance, there were wreaths of the Player Academy Sirius Group, Alice Group, and Luminous Group, with the Dangun Group at the fore.


    Wreaths naturally stand out compared to funeral parlors located on the same floor.


    It was a mark that allowed us to know what kind of human relationship the deceased had before he passed away.


    ��there are no people.


    But unlike the dazzling front.


    There were not many people in the mortuary.


    Even those were the staff in the kitchen.


    It was a space wide enough for many people to enter, so the feeling of emptiness was added.


    Oh Eunha I��m here?


    oh ara


    In front of the funeral home, Jo Ara was playing the role of receiving money for condolences.


    He met her dressed in black and greeted her lightly.


    Ara was happy that he came and for some reason even held his hand.


    welcome really Even if it��s not, the atmosphere is like this, but not many people visit, so it was a bit like that��


    Didn��t you come a lot? To be honest, there weren��t many people coming�� So Tae-hee said that since the funeral home was too big, let��s do it in a small place


    .


    Eunha knew what she was talking about even when she didn��t speak.


    I fully understood On Taeyang��s heart.


    But that��s the case��.


    ����That��s why it��s just too antagonistic.


    The mortuary was too empty.


    I understand the feeling of honoring my mother, but rather feel her death in a pitiful way.


    Still, in the morning, Hong Ye-hwa and the people from the Dangun group came in droves. I don��t know if it came because of Taeyang or because of Hong Ye-hwa unnie.


    Still came a lot No contact from the academy?


    It seemed that Jo Ara felt Eunha��s gaze as she looked at the empty funeral home.


    she added hastily.


    Eunha nodded.


    Then, while the words were out, Eun-ha asked if the academy students hadn��t come.


    There were a lot of people around On-Taeyang, so it would be nice if those kids could come and fill the vacancy��


    At the academy, there were many students who got along with On-Taeyang.


    Mainly students from high school.


    They didn��t belong to any group faction, and they used to go around in groups as if to show off their prestige.


    That��s�� I tried to contact him saying he would go if possible, but I haven��t heard from him yet.


    Huh��.


    It seems that there are people who went down to the province��. I don��t think many will come.


    Then, Joara sighed deeply.


    A tone of concern.


    Eunha also couldn��t hide her confusion after hearing Joara��s words.


    Should I call the kids��


    no. It��s not even good for the kids�� It��s not all about filling the seats.


    It was to the point where Eunha naturally thought that way.


    But in my mind, I shook my head.


    Friends would come if he called, but I wondered what the point was in filling the position with people who didn��t like Onyang that much.


    Still, the kids I knew in the past said they would be coming tomorrow��.


    Glad then And I will be with you until the funeral is over. If there��s anything I can do, tell me.


    uh? All right, there��s no need for that. What if the child has just been discharged? I��ll take your heart


    You��re not the resident, so what��


    Anyway. You don��t have to. I just want to thank you for coming here.


    Ever since I heard the news of the obituary.


    Eunha decided to stay at the funeral home where the funeral was being held.


    It was a car that came out of the house after talking.


    Eunha was trying to fulfill her responsibility.


    But Ara, who couldn��t know that, opened her eyes wide and waved her hand.


    Because I want to do it. Arrange for me somewhere to sleep later.


    You can lie on the floor and sleep. What�� Are you really going to spend the night together? he doesn��t trust me


    No, it��s just�� The more I look at you, the more I think you��re weird. Actually, there is no reason why you should do this. he doesn��t know what


    Jo A-ra declines that Hansako is fine.


    Eunha approached her.


    she looks up


    he said to her eyes.


    I��m not doing this because I don��t want to see you and Taehee struggling.


    ��because of me? Because of you and On Tae-hee.


    Is that�� Really? Did he live deceived��


    Ouch. Woo.


    anyway i know that


    In an instant, Joara��s eyes sparkled brightly.


    she admires a little


    As he looked up at himself, he slapped Jo Ara��s head with the blade of his hand, as if he had lost his mind.


    okay. If you stay with me, I��m a carrot welcome. Hey, since I��m you, I��ll look at you.


    What do you want to see?


    share a room with me Although it is narrow, it will be warmer and more comfortable than sleeping in a place like this.


    You can just sleep on the floor��


    Uh-huh Don��t ignore my last name.


    Yeah well�� don��t snore.


    Woo! I��m not snoring? Seeing you blow your nose on my clothes the other day, I must have slept a lot.


    huh good I��ll prove it later. I��m waiting in the room. Heung, don��t go to sleep like that.


    Joara pouting her lips.


    Eun-ha took off her shoes and went inside, whether she did or not.


    What about Taehee?


    I��m inside now.


    okay.


    You comfort Taehee a little bit.


    Joara lifted her tiptoe and whispered softly to Eunha.


    she pushed his back


    Eun-ha nodded softly and went into the room where the throne was prepared.


    Immediately��


    ��What did you do well to come here!?


    brother!


    sun!


    ����.


    Warm Taeyang snarled in a voice full of anger.


    ��


    On Taeyang��s anger was understandable.


    It was only natural that he showed such strong animosity towards himself.


    That��s one thing-.


    ��Get out. Get out now. get out!!


    Oppa, why are you talking like that!? Eunha oppa came over, but if you treat me like this��


    What? like this? Hey On Tae-hee. Did I tell you or not?


    ����.


    You guys stop! What are you doing in front of visitors!?


    On Taeyang did not hesitate to express his anger toward Eunha in front of the mourners.


    Let��s show hostility to Eunha even with his sad blue eyes.


    Not only were the people at the funeral home agitated, but even those at the other funeral homes turned their attention to him.


    Someone killed my mother!!


    Wow!


    Taehee! ������.��


    On-Taeyang��


    On-Taeyang threatened.


    Throwing away On Tae-hee who was stopping him, he strides toward Eun-ha.


    chin up


    The warm sun stopped in the immediate vicinity of the galaxy.


    Go when you say good things�� Because I��m holding back a lot right now. ����.


    To the point of wanting to kill you in front of your mother��s portrait. Don��t set the mood, just go.


    brother!


    On Tae-hee, be quiet!


    Warm Taeyang who threatens.


    Behind him, On Tae-hee, who was supported by Ara, was shouting at him.


    Eunha just stared at it.


    Then-.


    -Still, let me say hello. i said tell it off


    without paying attention to the people around you.


    The warm sun grabs the collar of the galaxy.


    Eunha looked at him with a calm gaze.


    I understand that you resent me and I know that I did something to make you feel sorry. ����.


    But I want you to put it in for today. You can��t act like this in front of your mother.


    What are you, my mother��


    Then you make me beat me here? that��s not going to be Can you make a fuss in a place like this?


    Eunha knows the warm sun.


    The character On Taeyang was a person who did not spare himself for the sake of his family.


    The anecdote that he created an elixir to save his mother in his previous life was tantamount to disproving it.


    So Eunha thought Onyang would stop at this point.


    I thought so��


    ��Is it those eyes again?


    ����.


    I hated it from the first time I saw it! Those eyes that seem to judge me��!


    The warm sun flashed his eyes.


    he gnashed his teeth and growled.


    Then it was dead.


    -Yes, there��s nothing I can��t do. What do you think I can��t do!?


    ������!!��


    On-taeyang quickly turned around.


    He brought the sword that was standing on one side.


    Aaaaaaaagh! Brother what are you doing!


    warm sun! Are you crazy!?


    Beep!


    Whether people scream or not.


    On Taeyang grabbed the sword from the scabbard without hesitation.


    The sound of iron rubbing against the scabbard echoed.


    He swung his sword wildly and aimed it in front of the galaxy abruptly.


    ��What are you doing.


    What are you doing? It means I won��t move like you think.


    Even so, Eunha did not blink an eyebrow even when she saw the sword shaking in front of her nose.


    Warm Taeyang did not like that.


    he said, rubbing his face.


    It��s your last chance. If you don��t want to get hurt�� just go.


    Beep!


    you stay still


    an impromptu situation.


    The warm sun is threatening.


    Fire chicken flew in to protect Eunha��s body.


    Eun-ha tried to shake off the fire chicken and did not take her eyes off the sword that was shaking in front of her.


    Then rather-.


    -Your sword.


    ����.


    I��m shaking right now. If you��re going to aim, aim straight.


    ����!


    No Eun-ha boldly.


    Gently grabbing Onyang��s sword, I took a step closer to him.


    Now lies the black galaxy��s chest.


    The two became very close to each other, eye to eye.


    The galaxy in the eyes of the warm sun.


    The warm sun in the eyes of the galaxy.


    Their eyes were looking at each other.


    However, even though one side was shaken as if shaken��.


    ����Don��t try to point your sword at someone you��re not even prepared to point your sword at.


    ��Kuh��!


    If this wasn��t a funeral home, you��d be dead. I won��t hesitate like you ���� !


    The pupils of the galaxy did not show any agitation.


    He just stared blankly at his opponent.


    was not afraid of death.


    No, in the first place, he did not think that he would die at the hands of Onyang.


    Then he rolled his eyes.


    I glanced at the sword of the warm sun.


    black looks good ���� ! But having a good sword and knowing how to use it properly are two completely different things.


    It was a sword full of pretense.


    I feel like it��s for decoration.


    It was a sword that felt too much for an academy student who wasn��t even a player yet.


    Eun-ha took her eyes off the sword and gave him advice.


    No, I turned it around.


    It doesn��t stop there��.


    -I think I��ve said it before. Kill your irritable personality. If you changed your mind because you wanted to die to me, you should officially apply for sparring. Then I��ll just accept it.


    ��No Eun-ha��!


    If you��re going to swing it, swing it, so if you think I��m going to die by your sword. Although I won��t die to someone who doesn��t know how to properly wield a sword. profit��!


    As if Taeyang was threatening.


    Eunha also threatened.


    On-Taeyang can��t refute anything and just blushes.


    He knows that too.


    that you can��t beat yourself.


    Also, do not harm people.


    That��s why the galaxy turned its back.


    Taehee, I want to say hello to your mother.


    ��yes.


    On Tae-hee with a worried face.


    Eun-ha smiled softly at her and walked to the place where her mother��s portrait was.


    Right then.


    ��No Eunhaaaaa!!


    Warm Taeyang was eventually swept away by the urge.


    He raises his sword high above his head and lunges at Eunha.


    people screaming


    On Tae-hee called urgently.


    The galaxy made no response.


    because I didn��t have to


    ��Chi Yiing!!


    ��Kuh��!!


    Protection magic spread in front of the galaxy.


    As soon as the warm sun rushed in, Joara, who was the flagship, deployed magic.


    Warm Sun��s sword could not properly damage Joara��s barrier.


    In the end, it was proof that he hesitated until the end even though he was swept away by the urge.


    -What are you doing to Eunha?


    Ara you�� so��!


    Now you��re determined to kill the galaxy!? Are you still really human? How could this be! How long have I been patient!


    The situation reversed.


    Joara stepped forward.


    even without a device.


    She seems to have realized the power of the < Quadruple > gift.


    At the same time, various types of magic were deployed to surround the whole sun.


    ������.��


    If only she would give a signal right away.


    The magic would immediately activate and intercept the whole sun.


    Joara��s instantaneous wit put an end to the situation.


    I��ve endured and endured all this time. Even if the sun gradually changes you into someone I don��t know, I thought that the important part wouldn��t have changed.


    Araya I��


    I don��t even want to hear your voice anymore!


    how can you do this


    Joara cried out in tears.


    At the sound of her screaming in a voice mixed with anger, Onyang let go of the sword.


    He was trying to explain something.


    Jo Ara shook her head as if she had completely covered her ears.


    I�� I can��t be with you anymore. Because you don��t even pay attention to me, and even if I��m with you, it��s not fun anymore. Now


    it��s just awful!!


    ����.


    Says we��re breaking up.


    she said


    There was a ripple on Onyang��s face.


    Breaking up��. You talk too much��


    I mean it. cut off Because I don��t want to be involved with you anymore.


    Her attitude was firm.


    He said nothing.


    The warm sun is enlightened.


    That I can��t get her mind back anymore.


    And she-.


    -I apologize to Eunha. �� what?


    Hurry up and apologize to Eunha!


    ����.


    In a tone that says he will not forgive.


    Joara said with strength.


    On Taeyang made a stunned face.


    His eyes turned to the galaxy.


    At that time, the galaxy was��.


    �C Onii-chan, are you really not hurt? yes? Yes? Really?


    are you okay. you saw it too Ara protected me. But�� you never know. Even if it��s okay��


    Ah��


    while Joara blocked the onyang.


    On Tae-hee hurriedly ran to Eun-ha and was checking his condition.


    On the other hand, he did not pay any attention to his older brother On Taeyang.


    I was busy worrying about Eunha who wasn��t hurt while rolling my feet.


    On Taeyang was absurd.


    No, I��m lost.


    Tae-hee, how did you��


    feel betrayed towards my younger sister?


    On Taeyang muttered in disbelief.


    And On Tae-hee, who heard those words��.


    �C I apologize to Eunha oppa.


    ����.


    My brother did something wrong. So please apologize.


    As if the emotions were cut out.


    The worried expression he showed to Eunha is nowhere to be found.


    On Tae-hee invites you with a cold face.


    no she forced


    Why why��


    ������.��


    The younger sister clinging to Noh Eun-ha.


    A childhood friend who stepped forward to protect Noh Eun-ha.


    On Taeyang could not understand this situation at all.


    I couldn��t believe it.


    why why


    Why are you guys standing next to him!


    People who should be on their side.


    He is by Noh Eun-ha��s side, not himself.


    On Taeyang felt as if something was collapsing.


    Billionaires collapsed.


    Even so-.


    ����I apologize.��


    ����.


    The two who turned their hearts to him.


    Now, he did not pay any attention to Onyang.


    that made him miserable.


    Above all��


    ����Wrong��I did it��


    in front of everyone.


    The situation of kneeling down and apologizing to someone he hated so much burned his heart.


    ��It��s okay. I was too talkative.


    Noh Eunha! where did you get hurt? are you okay!?


    Is that what you said when you blocked it?


    hey good luck S��arch* The N?velFire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Is your sister not injured anywhere?


    From that day until the day of the funeral.


    no since that day.


    Jo A-ra and On Tae-hee consistently ignored On Tae-yang completely.


    ��


    March of the 14th year of Seonryeok.


    Higher Academy 3rd year 1st semester begins.


    ��You mean Noh Eun-ha is here? Where�� I don��t know if there��s anything worthwhile to watch.


    < Madam > Bebe transferred.

 Chapter 573

    Relife Player 573


    [Chapter 155]


    [King of Darkness]


    A living myth is not merely a nameless glory.


    Were they the only players who saved the world from destruction?


    There were many heroes.


    But among them, there were not many heroes who were called living myths by people.


    It��s already been more than 50 years��.


    I don��t know if everyone is still alive.


    One of the living myths.


    < After the Sword > Hwang Jin-hee.


    Somehow, she became an official instructor at the academy this year, and she suddenly thought of the comrades she had gone through a rough time with.


    Not many people are still alive.


    Until I die�� We probably won��t see each other again.


    Build a myth-like achievement.


    Heroes who have reached the level of gods by embodied in their own bodies as myths.


    < Cheolong > Munjun.


    < Shinchang > Namgung Nebula.


    < King of Darkness > Baek Seo-jin.


    Including her, they were the ones who had their own mythology.


    Besides that, there were a few more.


    It��s been a while since the news broke.


    or have already passed away.


    In the end, he couldn��t stand his myth and collapsed.


    I never thought there would come a time when I thought I missed them.


    Aging seems to be getting old��


    She smiled lightly as she walked around the academy��s grounds.


    She maintains her youth with magic, but in reality, she was a person with a short life left.


    So, I tried to live the rest of my life quietly without anyone noticing, and go quietly.


    Like most living myths do.


    I didn��t know that I would be an instructor.


    The next world to the next generation.


    Most of the living myths did not try to get involved in world affairs under such a banner.


    So did she herself.


    Having saved the world from destruction, she tried to stay away from it as much as possible.


    But somehow, I became a formal instructor at the academy.


    Really, no matter how old you are, life is something you never know.


    The reason she decided to become an instructor wasn��t a big deal.


    I enjoyed teaching.


    Because I was looking forward to how the children who are promising for the future will grow up.


    So, I decided to stay at the academy.


    He was determined to spend the rest of his life at the academy.


    Come to think of it��.


    In the meantime.


    Hwang Jin-hee, who was walking with a new feeling, stopped walking.


    At that time, I remember that he would also be involved in establishing the academy��


    Reminds me of living myths.


    Drenched in the distant past, she remembered someone��s name.


    ��Ban Ik-hyeon��


    He was the opposite of me.


    < King of Darkness > Ban Ik-hyeon.


    A name that has now disappeared from the world.


    At one time, the people of the world called him < King of Mage >, saying that he had reached the peak of sorcery.


    But that name was nothing more than a reverence for him who had risen to the ranks of a living myth.


    At one time, people in the world called him by another name.


    Child of < Necromancer >. He must have been��


    as if he were making fun of the dead.


    A hero who used magic to deal with the dead and fought against the army of monsters.


    Hwang Jin-hee recalled the man whose actions did not match her beliefs and recalled her memories.


    What did he say when the academy was about to be completed?


    ����I don��t have much time left either. Really�� The human body is so weak.��


    While fighting fierce battles with local losers. Sear?h the nov��lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    At the time, he was breaking down in his mythology.


    Even so, he said he giggled even in the face of death.


    Then I said


    ��I��m trying to leave my strength to the academy. As time goes by ,


    for the sake of future generations who will walk the same path as me��


    He said that he would leave his legacy somewhere in the academy for those who want to walk the path of demons like himself.


    I can guess where she hid it�� I hope no one will find it like this


    .


    I was going to go to the instructor��s hall and have a chat with Shin Seo-yeong.


    I guess I��ll have to check it out myself.


    Is the library this way?


    That��s right.


    She didn��t like people who wanted to go down the path of demons.


    Because they were the ones who could damage even human dignity without caring about it for the sake of magic.


    Besides, the < Magic King > must have left here somewhere��.


    ��There must be magic for the dead.


    Do you think that kind of thing will come out in the world again?


    Probably the source of the power he called < Necromancer > is also hidden.


    Mun-Jun or Baek Seo-Jin might think differently from him.


    It was absolutely unforgivable for her who pursues the right way and benevolence.


    Betrayed by her justice.


    Therefore-.


    ����I have to destroy it before it falls into someone else��s hands.


    ��


    Player Academy Library.


    Jung Ha-yang, who was in the first semester of her third year at the Higher Academy, was looking for reference materials for the lectures she had taken.


    There were not many people in the library, probably because it had just started.


    I��m sure it��s somewhere around here��


    In fact, I didn��t have to look for reference materials to listen to the lecture.


    However, Jeong Ha-yang, who was burning with a passion for learning, wanted to know for sure what she was trying to learn as the No.


    So she went all the way to the back of the library to find the references written on the syllabus.


    Uh mekehae��. I


    somehow came down to the lowest floor while looking for reference materials.


    The lowest floor was a place to store books that might be damaged.


    All the books stored there are so old that they will crumble at any moment.


    Of course, it was not common to find such books.


    Except for her, no one had made it to the bottom floor.


    no, there was one


    �C Instructor?


    ��It��s white.


    Jeong Ha-yang covered her nose at the smell of old paper and looked around the bookshelves.


    Then she met Hwang Jin-hee from < After the Sword >.


    What are you doing here?


    I have something to look for for a while��


    Hwang Jin-hee, who is Eun-hyeok��s teacher and has been officially appointed as an instructor this year.


    As a friend of Choi Eun-hyuk, Jeong Ha-yang, who had greeted her several times, asked kindly.


    Then Hwang Jin-hee looked at her as if he were treating his granddaughter and raised his mouth.


    Hey, why did you come here?


    I��m looking for reference material for the lecture! But maybe the reference materials are a bit old, the librarian told me to go downstairs.


    It hasn��t been long since the semester started, but you��re already studying and working diligently. I wish Eunhyuk would be like him, but this guy tries to skip his studies��


    Does it get annoying when I think of Eunhyuk Choi?


    Hwang Jin-hee sighed and muttered.


    Jung Ha-yang looked around the bookshelves awkwardly.


    so what are you looking for


    Ah, I��m looking for books on ancient witchcraft and black magic. �� You��re looking for everything. What kind of class are you taking?


    It��s a class on how to deal with monsters classified as devils. The instructor said it would be a good idea to familiarize yourself with the demons that have been passed down from the past��. If this


    is the book you are looking for, this is probably it.


    ah thank you!


    Coincidentally, the books Hayang was looking for were right where Hwang Jinhee was standing.


    Hwang Jin-hee left her seat.


    Jung Ha-yang thanked her and looked at the books on the bookshelf.


    Let��s see�� Solomon��s Demons and Raziel��s Book are here. Um�� it must be an interpretation, right? Oh, the interpretation is correct. thank god. And again, where is Grimoire��


    ��Hayangah.


    yes?


    Are you really looking to study?


    Yes, I want to prepare! I didn��t know that there would be people


    in the world who


    would prepare for the magic book��. I��m asking just in case. What is the magic road?


    ��no. Do whatever you do.


    Hwang Jin-hee expressed disapproval.


    She took out a few books that were treated as sorcery books before the world was destroyed, and tilted her head, not knowing why.


    By the way, Instructor, how did you get here?


    I��m looking for something too��


    Did the instructor come to study demons too?


    no that��s not it


    Jeong Ha-yang also found Aleister Crowley��s book of laws.


    Is it really a player academy?


    The books related to the player were well translated.


    Harry��s monster?


    Is this also a magic book? It seems like a novel, but I should take care of this first.


    There were a lot of books with quite attractive titles, which pleased her eyes.


    Even after Jeong Ha-yang found all the reference materials she was excited about, she took out a few more books.


    In the meantime, Hwang Jin-hee was just snooping around without looking for books.


    Instructor? If you are looking for something, can I help you find it? no it was Don��t worry, you can do it alone.


    So if you ever need my help, please call me anytime. yes thank you


    What the hell are you looking for?


    Jeong Ha-yang was worried about Hwang Jin-hee, who was hanging around behind her.


    But because she said it was okay.


    Jung Ha-yang tried to explore the books on the bookshelf with pleasure.


    Meanwhile-.


    ��Huh?


    Picking up books related to the Seven Deadly Sins.


    Jung Ha-yang carefully looked at the place where he took out the book.


    ��What is this?


    A picture reminiscent of a devil was drawn on the wall of the bookshelf.


    Did someone draw it as a joke?


    ��No.


    After examining the painting carefully, she denied her idea.


    The picture that seemed to be painted with ink was not a simple picture.


    Spells were engraved in the picture.


    Hey, why are you doing this?


    Instructor, what is this?


    huh? This is��


    awesome.


    Jung Ha-yang was in awe.


    The painting itself was part of the magic.


    One of the techniques used to unleash a certain gigantic magic.


    She left Hwang Jin-hee, who was surprised to see the painting from behind.


    I got up and took out some books.


    Hayang, what are you doing right now��


    Wait a minute. If you read the formula, it seems to be composed in this way�� I��ve learned this type of magic from Master.


    ��You��re talking about Seongjin.


    As if possessed by something.


    Jung Ha-yang took some books from the bookshelf while receiving Hwang Jin-hee��s gaze.


    He then returned some of the books he had selected as references to their original locations.


    Oh, Instructor. Could you please pick out the book over there?


    do you mean this I��d like the blue cover��


    and the green cover book from the bookshelf next door, please. yes i got it


    Hwang Jin-hee quietly watched Jeong Ha-yang��s travels.


    Then, at some point, she became Hayang��s assistant and picked out books in a high position.


    Soon after-


    ��It��s done.


    This��


    a huge magic circle was completed on the wall.


    Jeong Ha-yang wiped the sweat from his forehead and put on an emotional expression.


    Hwang Jin-hee, on the other hand, was speechless when she saw that the wall of the bookshelf had turned into a magic circle at once.


    If you blow it here��


    Eventually, Jeong Ha-yang blew mana into her body towards the demon pictures in the magic circle.


    ����!!


    Then, starting from the demon picture, mana fell to the outside of the magic circle and finally filled the inside.


    In a true sense, when the magic circle was completed, the wall emitted a dazzling light.


    ��Kikiiik Soon,


    the bookshelves are shaking.


    Books that had filled the walls fell in torrents.


    And the bookshelves engraved with the devil��s picture were pushed aside.


    ������.��


    The two were at a loss for words.


    Because there was space beyond the bookshelf.


    They even remodeled a library. I don��t have any bad taste��


    Instructor!?


    Soon, Hwang Jin-hee came to his senses.


    She grinded her teeth.


    She made a hard face and stepped into the space.


    Jeong Ha-yang, who came to his senses belatedly, quickly followed her.


    ��


    The number of students in the 1st and 2nd year of the Higher Academy is about 1800.


    The number of students enrolled in the 3rd year of the Higher Academy will increase to 3,000.


    About 1200 people are transferring to the midway.


    In addition, there was no age limit for those who transferred.


    Some people decide to be players from the start, some don��t.


    The reason why I want to become a player is not simply because of the resonance or the desire to succeed.


    The reason for the Academy��s policy was simple.


    Those who wanted to become players had to complete a three-year curriculum at the Higher Academy according to the principles set by the Mana Management Organization.


    But for some people it feels too long.


    For example, in the case of a person who has lost his family to a monster and has feelings of wanting to kill the monster right away.


    Also, in the case of such people, most of them passed the academy entrance age, and because they were older, they did not obey the instructor��s control.


    That��s why the mana management organization helps those people get revenge on monsters while solving their hatred.


    A separate class for transfer students was opened, and only them were allowed to take a one-year accelerated curriculum.


    Thanks to that, the kids are now wary of transfer students.


    Some of the transfer students are older, and all of them have stern faces.


    Among the transfer students, few were 19-year-olds.


    Most of them were people with a strong hatred for monsters who lived a rough life in society.


    People who have nothing to lose.


    People like that walked around the academy campus with a stiff face, so at least they were from middle school academy and most people from high school academy felt uncomfortable with them.


    That��s one thing-.


    ����Still, it��s the same jockey.


    031 As the person who entered the academy before the transfer students, I have to tell them well.


    The academy had a strong jockey culture.


    It was thorough enough to divide the middle school academy and the high school academy.


    Higher Academy 3rd year transfer students were no exception.


    As a result, the current students wanted to clearly inform them of their rank.


    Of course, it was expected that the transfer students would protest.


    There were quarrels all over the place.


    Even if there is a difference in age, most of the students who have developed their strength as players for a long time won the victory.


    Even so, the hostility towards each other was too great.


    Thanks to you, the kids suffered.


    They said that we should not fight and get along well, but mediated in the middle


    .


    An exchange meeting organized by friends at the academy called the Noh Eun-ha division.


    Although the current students were dissatisfied, they were well aware that it would be useless to go against them.


    So they silently followed.


    The problem was the transfer students.


    ��Why should I listen to you? Bastards with no blood on their heads!��


    ��������.����


    Transfer students who have such a strong hatred for monsters that they can��t control their emotions enough to express them to others.


    They couldn��t see anything.


    He even stood up and pointed at Jung Ha-yang.


    In response, Eunha��.


    ����What is the player going to do when even a kid with no blood on his head can��t win? Can I kill monsters like this?��


    ��Hehehe��! Shit����


    Whether my friends stop me or not.


    Eunha turned the rebellious transfer students into very muddy porridge.


    It was only then that the transfer students realized how terrifying the Noh Eun-ha division was, especially Noh Eun-ha.


    Only then did the transfer students give in.


    Of course, the incident caused by Eunha was so massive that the academy instructors made a flagship.


    No matter how much it is, what does that do to older people�� It would be sad to lose precious people, but how sad it would be to be beaten by a child much younger than you.


    If you��re sad, you should be sad alone, because you��re trying to release your emotions to someone else.


    Eh, I��m not going to say it��


    As a result, Eun-ha took a leave of absence and was promoted to the 3rd grade shortly after.


    Shin Seo-yeong was deeply scolded.


    Why are you rotting my insides like this as soon as you return to the academy?


    She said she was sick.


    Anyway, take care of the transfer students.


    If you don��t touch it, I have no intention of touching it either.


    Ha�� I had to hope that the transfer students would ostracize you��


    I was on my way after class.


    Eun-ha met Shin Seo-yeong by chance.


    As I walked in the same direction as her, she again revealed what had happened some time ago.


    Eunha was just embarrassed.


    After all, it was just that the other side touched me first and paid me back dozens of times.


    So, who will touch White?


    Eunha grumbled inwardly.


    Shin Seo-young��s scolding continued.


    Come to think of it, do you think there are no transfer students you pay attention to?


    It��s not that there aren��t any, but there are still so many that I can��t handle it. We have to take care of the people who are now.


    What is it? you say the right thing After all, he must have grown up after being hospitalized and doing some mental training.


    I��ve heard of iron. Aha, that��s why I was called here and there to take care of you.


    Ghmm��


    that was in the middle of it.


    Shin Seo-young changed the topic.


    Eunha answered her question.


    It��s too much for the people who are there now.


    If I tried to spend more here, neither I nor the children could handle it.


    Failing to embrace Yoon Yi-byeol.


    Give up on the warm sun.


    Galactic gave up on the idea of expanding the party.


    It was just a promise to do good to the people who are there.


    That��s why-.


    ��< Madame > Let��s leave Bebe alone. I��m old anyway, so I won��t be able to pamper myself to death.


    < Madam > Bebe.


    A female hunter who became Onyang��s seventh wife in a previous life.


    He decided to give up on her, who transferred to the third year of the high school academy.


    He excelled in espionage, but he was less than twenty-five in < Leaving >.


    I couldn��t keep up with < Mad Dog > Jinparang in battle.


    It was backwards compatible in many ways.


    Above all, she was also old.


    Are you probably in your early 30s now?


    She was a person who decided to become a player after losing her husband to a monster.


    is a widow


    That is why she was sometimes called the < Black Widow >.


    By the way, the name ��Beber�� was used when she worked at a bar when she was young.


    I was old anyway.


    It was difficult to use in many ways.


    So Eun-ha tried not to pay attention to her.


    By the way-


    ��Is Eunha class over? Do you want to go to dinner with your sister!? Let my sister live!


    ��I think you��re a transfer student, who are you?


    ��There are people like that.


    Oddly enough, Bebe showed interest in him every time.


    Even now.


    Eun-ha, walking down the street with Shin Seo-young, suddenly saw Bebe calling her from behind, and made an expression of disgust.


    Because it seems like you��re following me


    It was strange from the first meeting.


    A meeting that seemed like a coincidence.


    Since then he has run into her again and again.


    Was this the third time today?


    Sister, let��s go quickly. before that person comes along.


    You��re avoiding it, what��s the matter? It seems like he wants to be friends with you. Why don��t you eat together?


    It doesn��t matter if we eat together, but he keeps flirting.


    what? Chupa? you must be wrong If you try to take off your clothes in front of me suddenly saying it��s hot, isn��t it ugliness?


    isn��t that crazy?


    So, let��s go. Because there is no answer other than avoiding such a person.


    No, an older person flirting with the child��


    Eunha talked about what happened with Bebe.


    Shin Seo-young was stunned.


    It was the heart of Eunha.


    As I remember, I know that < Madam > Bebe has been warm and friendly since the beginning of her schooling��


    Why are you chasing me?


    Has something changed in the future?


    I haven��t had an accident lately.


    Eunha sighed internally and quickly left the spot.


    Even though I look young, how old are you flirting with me?


    As an adult like Seoyoung noona��


    Come to think of it, how old is Seoyoung noona this year?


    < Madame > got away from Bebe.


    After taking a breath, Eun-ha turned her head to Shin Seo-yeong, who had been following her.


    huh? Why?


    My older sister, this year, I��


    Huh? what?


    ����. why do you stop talking?


    Oh no��


    If you said something, you should do it until the end. You know this is a way to make people angry, don��t you know?


    ����.


    Right after that, the galaxy realized.


    That there are things in the world that you shouldn��t ask.

 Chapter 574

    Relife Player 574


    [Chapter 155]


    [The King of Darkness (2)]


    Wow�� I didn��t know there was a place like this in the library.


    ����.


    Leave the admiring Jeong Ha-yang alone.


    Hwang Jin-hee looked around the room without a word.


    You did a good job creating this place without the knowledge of others.


    She clicked her tongue inwardly.


    I knew that < King of Darkness > would hide his remains somewhere in the library.


    I didn��t know that they would make a secret space in the library.


    Besides, the room was decorated very nicely.


    It sounds like someone is writing a study, right?


    Jung Ha-yang was right.


    A room reminiscent of a personal study.


    The walls of the small room were covered with bookshelves.


    There was a desk in the center of the room.


    Furthermore, a portrait of someone was hung on the wall in a straight line with the desk.


    It was obvious who it was.


    The person in that portrait must be the owner of this room, right? Who�� I don��t think I��ve seen it��


    It��s < Necromancer >.


    yes? < Necromancer >? Is the instructor someone you know?


    I��ve tried putting together a couple of times in the past. Rather than calling him a comrade, he was just a guy I knew for business.


    A gray-haired old man sitting in a chair with unique armrests.


    In the portrait, the old man was looking down at them with a face full of confidence.


    Hwang Jin-hee looked up at the old man hanging over his head and answered Hayang��s question.


    It��s probably natural that White doesn��t know you. Because < Necromancer > closed its eyes a long time ago. Ah��. I see��.


    Despite the fact that he has the nickname < King of Darkness >.


    Hwang Jin-hee firmly called him a < Necromancer >.


    That��s how much she hated him.


    Meanwhile, Jeong Ha-yang��s face blurred when she heard that the old man in the portrait had passed away.


    She belatedly tidied up and put her palms together in front of the portrait.


    Either that or not, Hwang Jin-hee looked under the portrait.


    I have no real bad taste.


    A stage close to the wall.


    The black platform, which looked like it was holding a memorial tablet, was a coffin upon close inspection.


    A coffin into which a person dies.


    Hwang Jin-hee, who figured it out, was killed.


    Indeed, it was a taste worthy of < King of Darkness >.


    Instructor? That��s��


    that��s what it says here. Let��s see what this guy wrote. I leave you my will here. Reach the ultimate level of demons in future generations. So embody the myth? Instructor, what does this mean��


    It��s a phrase you don��t even need to understand. It��s just the senile words of an old man who hasn��t abandoned his childlike sensibility even though he��s grown old.


    There was dust on the coffin.


    Hwang Jin-hee, who brushed off the dust with her hand, read the intaglio on the surface.


    Before she knew it, Hayang came to her side and was reading the text.


    It��s a pity.


    Because the first person to discover your will is me, not the person trying to follow the devil��s path.


    A nonsensical phrase.


    Hwang Jin-hee snorted.


    Soon after, she decided to open the coffin.


    I�� Instructor. If you open the coffin and there��s a person inside��


    that��s not going to happen. Don��t worry.


    Jeong Ha-yang seemed uneasy.


    I wonder if there is a corpse in the coffin.


    However, Hwang Jin-hee knew that there would be no body in the coffin.


    That��s-.


    -Because Ban Ik-hyeon disappeared from the world without leaving a trace.


    It was a long time ago.


    < King of Darkness > Ban Ik-hyeon could not stand his myth in the middle of the battle and died on the spot.


    Hwang Jin-hee She was the one who witnessed his death.


    So she opened the coffin and checked inside.


    ����.


    ��Instructor? Maybe there��s something strange inside, right? Is it okay if I open my eyes now?


    yes float And take a look.


    Wow�� what the hell��


    the coffin was full of goods.


    Goods collected by the < King of Darkness > during his lifetime.


    Hayang, who was covering his face with his hands, opened his eyes and checked the inside of the coffin, and burst into exclamation.


    You��ve collected a lot.


    On the other hand, Hwang Jin-hee laughed, saying that it was ridiculous.


    Even so, she opened her falcon eyes and carefully inspected the items in the coffin.


    He put his hand inside the coffin and stirred it all the way down to the floor.


    Meanwhile, Jung Ha-yang stayed next to her and watched her actions.


    I thought


    they were here


    Eventually, Hwang Jin-hee found artifacts used by < King of Darkness > in the past in the coffin. Sear?h the ��ov��lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Among them, she took several artifacts out of the coffin.


    Instructor, that��s��


    I don��t take this. These things are things that shouldn��t be out in the world. I hope you understand.


    yes? I understand why�� the items here are not mine?


    A staff with a crystal skull attached to it.


    A magic book wrapped in iron chains.


    A ring with a thick gem embedded in it.


    Taking out some other items, she asked Jung Ha-yang for his understanding.


    Then I told her


    White is yours to take the rest. yes!? What do you mean now? Why am I�� it


    ��s only you who found this room, not me, so it��s only natural. Since the owner passed away right away, it is like a lair without an owner, so the person who found it first is the owner. Besides, the owner of this room made this to give it to whoever found it first, so you can take it.


    ����.


    Hwang Jin-hee took her eyes off the coffin.


    I��ll have to investigate it later, but the dangerous-looking artifacts were selected for now.


    She left White, who was speechless, and got up from her seat.


    She also looked through the books in the library to see if she had found anything.


    Instructor, no matter how much this is�� it was discovered at the academy, so wouldn��t it be better to leave it to the academy?


    I was thinking of handing over all the books left here to the academy if you take the things there�� Yes, if you really think so, you can hand over all the possessions. Of course I��ll be sure to take care of these.


    ����.


    There is no need to be humble or modest. A well-intentioned player wouldn��t say anything to you. �� can I really have all of this?


    yes take it all If someone uses that to grab a pod from you, wouldn��t that be enough for me to harpoon them?


    Don��t you need more instructors?


    I may see it again later, but I��m satisfied with this for now.


    Jeong Ha-yang��s worries are long.


    Hwang Jin-hee kindly helped her and made her have all the goods.


    ��Then, if it��s not a problem, I��ll take it as you said. yes it should come out like that


    In the end, Jeong Ha-yang accepted her offer even though she felt burdened.


    ��


    ��What is this?


    Eunha was dumbfounded.


    Out of nowhere, Jung Ha-yang called me late at night and I was nervous.


    Landing on the balcony and finding her room, Eun-ha blinked.


    Am I dreaming��?


    Papa?


    I knew I was dreaming at first too. But this is not a dream. Shall I give you a pinch?


    ��no, that��s fine. I know very well that it is not a dream.


    Eunha went into Jung Ha-yang��s room.


    She said she had been waiting for him with a smile on her face.


    And at her feet, sitting on the bed, was a black coffin.


    Soon after, she shouted ��Tada�� and opened the lid of the coffin.


    ��You found this in the library?


    Yes, there is a secret room on the basement floor of the library. Instructor Hwang Jin-hee, who was with me at that time, told me to take all these things, right?


    Wow��


    Eunha was in awe.


    He didn��t even listen to Jeong Ha-yang��s explanation in detail.


    I was fascinated by the dazzling light that emanated from the coffin.


    What kind of hoax is this? Hayang is really lucky.


    Found someone��s legacy while looking for a book in the library.


    Eunha stuck out her tongue as she looked at the goods in the coffin.


    He was just jealous of Jung Ha-yang.


    Someone is in a position to find a chance by relying on memories before returning.


    Someone is looking for a gift while looking for a book.


    But Jeong Ha-yang said��.


    ��What are you going to do with these things?


    huh? why do you ask me that?


    Yeah I��m not sure how to do this. Eunha, how do you know? you don��t know very well


    Are you going to leave this to me now?


    huh! If I leave it to you, I think it will be used well for the party�� It��s an ambiguous thing to call mine anyway.


    Haya�� you really are an angel


    Jeong Ha-yang first handed over many goods to Eun-ha.


    Really, I only have a girlfriend.


    Eunha wanted to hug her right away and give her compliments.


    He was so thrilled that he couldn��t control his emotions.


    But it��s never happened in your previous life, so what happened?


    Then gradually calm down.


    Eunha thought while stroking the words engraved on the surface of the coffin lid.


    It was something that hadn��t happened in my previous life.


    Did Jeong Ha-yang change the future?


    Even so, it was odd.


    How could he not know that a gift was hiding in the academy library until the day he died in his previous life?


    < Necromancer >��


    It��s the first time I��ve heard of this name.


    Meanwhile, Eunha stroked her chin at Hayang��s words.


    He might not have known that he was a player from the generation of Jinhee Hwang from < After the Sword >.


    But wasn��t it that he was a named player at the time enough to create such a secret space in the academy library?


    But how is it that it has not been known until now?


    ��What?


    Eunha why?


    Why is this here��


    Beep beep beep?


    It was then.


    Haha��s gaze, which had been lost in thought, was suddenly fixed on an object.


    I grabbed it right away with my hand.


    It was an impressive ring with a green gem.


    When I held the jewel to the light, there was a certain picture engraved inside.


    ����.


    Figure in the shape of a rat.


    It must have been.


    This is-.


    -Why did Bebe��s ring come out of this coffin?


    < Madame > A midnight whisper that worked like a symbol of Bebe.


    He checked the ring again and again.


    The result didn��t change.


    Eunha��s gaze did not leave the ring.


    why is this here?


    The artifact used by < Madame > Bebe before returning came out of the coffin.


    Eunha tried to understand the situation.


    Then, he pushed himself into the coffin and went through things, ignoring Hayang��s sound of surprise.


    This and this��


    These are the artifacts < Madame > Bebe used.


    Joara also used some.


    The one that Yoon I-byeol used��


    How did this happen?


    Eunha then took out several artifacts from the coffin.


    A lamp with a long spout.


    A crystal ball the size of a child��s head.


    A monocle with unusual energy.


    A pocket watch with a stopped hour hand.


    All of them were artifacts he was familiar with.


    It was an artifact possessed by Onyang��s party members in their previous lives.


    It��s not that I couldn��t find it.


    In a previous life, someone had discovered a secret area in the library.


    I just didn��t reveal it to the world��


    Eun-ha was lost in thought.


    When Jung Ha-yang made a hard expression, he kept his mouth shut to avoid disturbing him.


    It��s not that rare to find a dungeon and not report it, so even if this is the case��


    Who found it in a previous life?


    Eunha rummaged through her memories.


    In a previous life, Onyang��s party members seem to have used artifacts on the day Seoul was invaded by monsters.


    In the first place-.


    ��Bebe has had midnight whispers ever since she was at the academy.


    Eun-ha, who had thought that far, soon realized who had discovered the library��s secret space in her previous life.


    < Madam > Bebe.


    I don��t know how you found it.


    She must have found out how to distribute the artifact to Onyang��s party members later.


    Are you happy if you are happy?


    It was something I would have passed without knowing, but I found out at least like this��


    In other words, this was < Madam > Bebe��s chance.


    Thanks to Jung Ha-yang, Eun-ha, who accidentally got Bebe��s talent, smiled bitterly.


    That��s one thing-.


    -How did you find Bebe?


    According to Hayang, he was in a fairly deep place in the library. He said he had to solve traps to enter the secret space��


    Eunha couldn��t shake his doubts.


    A secret space in the library that Bebe cannot reach with her skills at this time.


    How did she arrive at it in her previous life?


    ��Think about it later.


    It was a question with no answer.


    Eun-ha decided to dispel her doubts and turned her head to Jeong Ha-yang.


    Jung Ha-yang��s eyes met.


    Are you done thinking?


    huh. sorry were you bored?


    no. I just liked looking at you, so I didn��t even know the time was passing.


    lies.


    Chi is real


    Jung Ha-yang, who is sitting on the bed, shakes her legs.


    The two looked at each other, smiled and exchanged emotions.


    Soon the galaxy��.


    ��Now. this is yours


    huh? are you giving me


    The person who discovered this is Hayangi, so you should bring something. Did you really think you wouldn��t get anything from me?


    ��Thank you, I will write well.


    Among the artifacts placed on the floor, Eunha placed a lamp and a crystal ball at her feet.


    She noticeably liked it.


    It will be helpful for Hayang.


    The person who discovered these is White, so take care of them.


    The lamp Bebe used in her previous life was called the Dokkaebi Lamp.


    It was an artifact that caused people in the smoke to lose their sense of direction as the smoke leaking from the lamp mouth filled the surroundings.


    The fog also served as a barrier that concealed the surroundings and made people turn away from the outside.


    And the other is the miniature garden of the crystal ball witch used by Yoon Yi-byeol of < The Butterfly Lady > in her previous life.


    It was a map that showed the structure of the area within a certain radius centered on the location of the crystal ball and the location of beings with mana in three dimensions.


    He gave her an artifact that seemed to suit her aspiring to become a navigator.


    And in the case of this artifact, you can easily find it if you register a being with a specific mana and get caught within the range of the artifact.


    really?


    Eunha personally showed a demonstration using the witch��s model garden.


    As he blew mana into the crystal ball, the crystal ball shimmered and a three-dimensional map floated above his head.


    The structure of the women��s dormitory was shown roughly, as well as the existence of students staying in the dormitory room.


    He shrugged as he explained the witch��s miniature garden.


    And then-.


    ��Then, if you have this, you can always find your location as long as you are near the crystal ball, right?


    uh? uh�� that��s right But why are you asking that?


    ay knowing ����.


    Why are you silent?


    Stop digging my own grave.


    Eun-ha, who lost the witch��s miniature garden to White, couldn��t open her mouth.


    she is smiling


    Then press with a smile.


    okay. Got it. you can do it


    ah! The range that appears in the crystal ball is something I can adjust to some extent. By doing this, your dormitory is also within range!


    ����.


    Now I can monitor what you do in my room.


    Surveillance�� Why are you spying on me?


    huh? Oh, the words are in vain. I just want to see what you do every time I think of you.


    ����.


    If that��s not surveillance, then what?


    Eun-ha wanted to ask, but couldn��t and kept her mouth shut


    . Ah,


    I think she gave it to me for no reason.


    Eunha belatedly regretted it.


    On the one hand, I made a promise.


    Sell the gold or silver, or give it to Hae-soo to use as ingredients��


    I��ll have to share the elixir with the kids. I thought about the rest of the artifacts before handing them out to the kids.


    Monocle is the eye of the mountain god.


    The pocket watch is Memento Mag��a.


    and midnight whispers.


    Eunha decided to think about who would become the owner of the three artifacts.


    ��


    He said.


    Transfer to the academy and keep an eye on Noh Eun-ha.


    Why did I have to do this because of such a little kid?��


    So, living in the dark, she transferred to the 3rd year of the Higher Academy, even disguising her identity.


    So, I trembled at Noh Eun-ha and tried to keep an eye on his every move without leaving him.


    ��What is it? Am I not attractive?


    It��s not. There��s no way I��m not attractive��.


    She met Noh Eun-ha under the guise of an accidental meeting, and she couldn��t progress any further.


    Because he was avoiding it many times.


    She was just bewildered.


    I thought he would be so greedy for women that he would cross both legs��. Is that not the case again?��


    The beauty world didn��t work at all.


    Even though she intentionally shortened the school uniform skirt so that it caught the attention of the male students, it didn��t work on Noh Eun-ha.


    So I wanted to ask if you like men.


    Of course, the chances of that happening were very slim, since he was wearing both legs.


    Phew��. Let��s not be impatient. It��s going to go slowly within a year. And I can��t just keep an eye on Noh Eun-ha. how busy i am


    It��s only been two weeks since the semester started.


    She decided not to be in a hurry, but reminded herself of what else she had to do.


    The same goes for the Noh Eun-ha division��


    Did you say On Tae-yang?


    Didn��t I tell you to keep an eye on him too?


    he had said


    At this point, transfer to the academy, you should also check the skills of the academy prospects.


    Other than that, what she had to do was��


    ��Did you say it was the bottom floor of the library? There must be treasure there. Oh, I like this one! What the hell is in it?


    Inherit the legacy of < King of Darkness >.


    He told an anecdote about < King of Darkness >.


    After that, he was told to inherit the legacy left by the < King of Darkness > in the past.


    He��s a hero who disappeared from history because of his magic to play with the dead��


    There must be magic in his tomb that can manipulate the dead. can��t miss that


    It is a legacy of living mythology.


    She was turned away by Noh Eun-ha that morning too, and she decided to take care of the work she had been putting off to change her mood.


    So I went down to the lowest floor of the library and headed to the study of < King of Darkness >.


    ��What happened to this�� No, why are those people over there!?


    Bebe couldn��t help but be surprised.


    The academy instructors were gathering there and pulling out books.


    That��s mine��!!


    Bebe screamed.

 Chapter 575

    Relife Player 575


    [Chapter 155]


    [The King of Sorcery (3)]


    The story spread that a secret space was discovered in the academy��s library.


    Furthermore, while the instructors found books that were known to have been lost so far in the secret room.


    The topic of interest among students spread to the player industry and was even reported to the mana management organization.


    They said it was dark under the lamp�� How could something like this exist in the library?


    If < Swordhu > hadn��t discovered it, I would have never known. look at the blueprint Now that I see it, someone intentionally erased the space over here.


    By the way, I would have thought that the old books that were said to have been lost were here.


    The people dispatched from the Mana Management Organization thoroughly investigated the secret space.


    On the other hand, they also asked Hwang Jin-hee, who was the first to discover the secret space.


    When and how did you discover the secret space?


    Many people, including them, were paying attention to her answer.


    Of course, there was something else they were really curious about.


    ��So what did you get? I��m sure you got something����


    There was no way that only books came out of the secret space.


    Artifacts or something that could be used for money must have come out.


    They tried to find out something from the first discoverer, Hwang Jin-hee, that she must have.


    But they couldn��t interrogate.


    Of course, the objects found in the secret space are legally the property of the academy, and soon the property of the mana management organization.


    As a convention in the player industry, the person who discovered it first was the owner.


    Therefore, as a mana management organization that exists for players, it was not possible to break the convention and force her.


    Above all��


    -Can I get up now?


    yes yes! Thank you so much for researching and responding diligently! And if possible, may I ask for your autograph? Because I��m a fan of < After the Sword >��.


    < After the Sword > Hwang Jin-hee.


    The person who first discovered the secret space was a living myth.


    Although Hwang Jin-hee��s status was only an instructor at the academy.


    No one dared to say anything about the status she occupied.


    As a result, people had to treat Hwang Jin-hee with respect.


    ����I can��t say I took that guy��s legacy.


    she took advantage of it


    If the legacy of < King of Darkness > became known, greedy people might try to take it.


    I didn��t care about myself.


    She was very worried about Jung Ha-yang, who was not even a player yet.


    So, she said that she had discovered the secret space by herself, and asked Ha-yang to crack down on his mouth.


    Could it be that nothing came out?


    < Swordsman > must have it. Now, if we are living like trash, can��t we just give in to the younger generation?


    I acknowledge < The Swordsman >��s achievements, but isn��t this a bit selfish?


    If you find something good, you don��t keep talking like this��.


    No matter what people say or not.


    < The Sword > remained silent.


    Thanks to this, people misinterpreted Hwang Jin-hee��s silence as they wished.


    However, as a result, as Hwang Jin-hee initially hoped, people did not mention anything about Jeong Ha-yang.


    But-.


    -It smells. Something smells. Eunha and Hayang are hiding something from us right now. How did you know I farted? Serena, though, because you��re also Ajin��


    Ugh�� Somehow, it smelled like something. Eunwoo, open the window over there.


    Among the friends who hung out with Noh Eun-ha, some friends couldn��t avoid their eyes.


    The time when < The Swordsman > discovered the secret space.


    It was said that Noh Eun-ha and Jeong Ha-yang accidentally found the elixir and gave it to their friends at the perfect time.


    A fool like Jinpa took the elixir and ate it.


    Cunning friends like Jin Seo-na tried to find a connection between the two incidents.


    In addition, Jin Seo-na even found an artifact that looked like a lamp in Jeong Ha-yang��s room.


    I��m sure Instructor Hwang Jin-hee wasn��t the only one who discovered it. There must have been white. Looking at how Eunha and Hayang gave us the elixir as a gift, it means that they got that many elixirs�� As people say, the artifacts came out of it, right? If so, they are Hayang and Eunha��.


    Jin Seo-na and Cha Eun-woo��s guess.


    Starting with them, the friends of the galaxy continued to reason among themselves.


    Then, their expectations reached the point that Eun-ha Noh might distribute what she found in the secret space to strengthen the party��s strength.


    ������.��


    There must be something.


    From that day on, the friends opened their eyes and paid attention to Eunha.


    Probably because they thought that if their thoughts were really right, Noh Eun-ha would call the people who will be the owners of the artifacts soon.


    And as if affirming their expectations.


    Soon after, Eun-ha suddenly called some friends.


    ��Subin and Ara see me later at night.


    ������.��


    Envy lingered in the eyes of the unnamed friends.


    But there was no jealousy.


    Meanwhile-.


    ��So, who created the secret space?


    I don��t know. I only heard that he was a famous caster in the past.


    < King of Darkness > Ban Ik-hyeon.


    The name of the hero who once saved the world and at the same time brought the shadow of death to the world was not mentioned.


    ��


    After receiving the < King of Darkness > legacy from Jeong Ha-yang.


    Eunha evenly distributed the elixir according to the mana in the bodies of her friends.


    Then, before distributing artifacts suitable for the characteristics of friends, they first tried to understand the function of the artifacts.


    I knew the function of the artifact, but it was a different law to experience it by using it myself.


    It��s a pity��


    Midnight whispers were useful, but they weren��t necessary for me.


    Memento Magia was also an artifact that Galactic had little use for.


    At least the eyes of the mountain god were quite useful.


    If I had this, I would have realized Ubo sooner��


    An artifact that allows you to look into the flow and state of mana through a lens.


    The world Eunha saw while wearing a monocle was similar to the world she saw when she had just awakened to Woobo.


    In other words, it was an artifact that could interpret the intricately intertwined mana without much effort.


    It was something that Eunha, who had already learned Woobo, didn��t really need.


    I don��t need all these things, so it��s better to give them to the kids who need them more than me.


    The question is, who should I give these to?��


    Eunha took off her monocle and pondered.


    On the other hand, it is becoming a hot topic that the secret space of the academy has been discovered.


    Eun-ha didn��t pay attention to her surroundings and was just lost in her thoughts.


    Then finally��


    -I��ll think more about whispers in the night and give them the rest.


    Eunha has finished her worries.


    Late at night, he called Bae Su-bin and Jo A-ra to his room.


    It could be said that it was the result of doing my best not to attract people��s attention.


    Of course, they didn��t seem to be in a good mood.


    -I didn��t know that I would sneak into the boys�� dormitory. I thought you were being caught by the boss. What is this because of you! What would you have done if you were caught?


    I��m busy preparing for the midterm exam, so why are you calling someone? I��ll kill you if it��s not really a big deal.


    Joara arrives 10 minutes early.


    Bae Su-bin arrived on time.


    Eun-ha looked at the two people who were dissatisfied with her from the moment they came in.


    Why do you suddenly hate to give��


    ������!!��


    The feeling I had was gone.


    So Eunha sighed softly and murmured quietly.


    Then, as if he had heard that��.


    ��Kuhm It��s just like that�� If I get caught, I��ll get a deduction on my own.


    Just because you don��t study for a day doesn��t mean your grades will go down��


    ��why are you like this?


    beep?


    With a crackling sound.


    Jo A-ra and Bae Soo-bin sat quietly, avoiding the topic.


    Eunha suddenly looked at the two people sitting at the table across from her and tilted her head.


    The two seemed tense.


    At the same time, the eyes looking at the galaxy were shining brightly.


    The reason I called you here is to give you��


    no. How could I possibly receive something like that? I��ll just take heart.


    ��it��s okay. Because I don��t want to lose my debt to you even if I die.


    I haven��t said anything yet��


    ��Ah����


    Eunha didn��t even finish her words.


    After Jo Ara and Bae Su-bin stopped talking, they declined.


    Eunha had no choice but to open her eyes wide and stick out her tongue.


    The two seemed to realize their mistake belatedly.


    A look of bewilderment appeared on their faces.


    He must have noticed what I was going to give him.


    Did you even notice? He must have been suspicious because he suddenly gave the elixir to the children.


    Then, he must have thought about it in connection with the discovery of a hidden space in the academy library��


    Eunha was able to roughly understand the situation.


    The friends noticed that he was distributing artifacts to reinforce the party.


    They must have tried to refrain from receiving artifacts in order to impress the galaxy.


    Knowing that��


    �C Who do you think will do what you want?


    The galaxy decided to turn the tables.


    No, I just decided to be grumpy.


    okay? Then I��ll have to give this to the other kids. ������!!��


    In fact, Hayang found an artifact hidden in a secret room in the library, and I was going to give it to someone I thought was qualified to handle the


    artifact ��


    ��


    Wow! Eunha If you give it to us, of course we should be grateful! Is that so, Subin?


    That��s right. Now that I think about it, I don��t think freedom is very good. I��ll just live in debt to you


    It��s been like this from the beginning.


    Woo. Are you doing that on purpose?


    evil employer. runaway child.


    Let��s play a joke with Eunha.


    The two, startled, reacted hastily.


    Eunha laughed at this.


    They then realized that they had been caught in his trap.


    They raised their eyes pointedly.


    Even so, it didn��t work for him at all.


    I��ve been thinking about it for a while, but I thought these would suit you guys.


    ������.��


    Eunha placed the Mountain God��s Eye and Memento Magia on the table.


    Immediately, the two lowered their upper bodies and looked closely at the artifact.


    Are you really giving this to us?


    Joara raised her head immediately.


    she asked on behalf of


    Eunha nodded.


    Then, Joara


    playfully��.


    ��What if we get this and still don��t join your party? Can I just give it to you like this?


    Because I don��t think you��ll come in. is not it? Wow�� you��re still trusting us that much, right? Hey, if that��s the case, then you should say yes. Are you secretly ashamed of this?


    What is he saying now?


    Jo A-ra giggles while mentioning something that will never happen.


    Eunha replied to her without even thinking about it.


    To the statement that he fully believed and no other answer.


    Her expression brightened.


    The multiple frequency that was next to her.


    these are my people


    so you can trust


    After deciding not to invite Onyang to the party.


    And while sending Yoon Byeol away.


    Eunha decided to focus on her existing friends.


    While raising their unity, he made his relationship of trust with them stronger.


    Distributing elixirs to friends while giving them artifacts could also be said to be a way to buy their trust.


    And the galaxy��s way succeeded.


    This will suit you, Ara. you have it


    thank you. I��ll put it to good use. But how do you use it?


    After Onyang��s mother passed away.


    Jo Ara declared a break with Onyang and started hanging out with Eunha and his friends.


    Now she was in a group chat room with friends.


    Above all, he even told Eunha directly that he would join the party he was making.


    So Eun-ha decided to hand over Memento Magia to her who is kind to him.


    It��s a useful artifact, but it��s not very useful for me, who has low mana in my body.


    Memento Magia was an artifact that doubled the arithmetic ability of the person who deployed magic for a certain period of time.


    In short, it was okay to think that it would increase one more brain that controls magic.


    In the first place, Memento Magia was also an artifact used by Ara in her previous life.


    Joara��s gift is < Quadruple >.


    She had the ability to increase the efficiency of mana in her body by up to 4 times.


    When she extracts a single stream of mana, it splits into four strands.


    As a result, all of her magic had a long duration and were highly effective.


    And with Joara using Memento Magia��.


    ����I created a new concept of magic by using four magics at the same time.


    In her previous life, she used a gift to divide a strand of mana into four branches, and through two of them, she performed two magics at the same time.


    She also had a knack for double casting.


    But while getting Memento Magia.


    Her computational processing power doubled, and she was able to use all four mana branches at the same time.


    In other words, he was reborn as a caster who used the least amount of mana to spread the most magic.


    That��s why people call her��.


    -They called it < Quartette > because they created a higher level magic by properly harmonizing the four magics.


    < Quartet > Ara Jo.


    From the beginning, Eunha, who knew her abilities, thought Joara was the only owner of Memento Magia.


    He looked around at his pocket watch, turned his head to the delighted Jo A-ra, and looked at Bae Soo-bin.


    Subin will give you this.


    What are you doing?


    It��s said that it��s the eye of a mountain god�� Um�� Wouldn��t it be more comfortable to use it yourself?


    The artifact he gave to Bae Su-bin was the Eye of the Mountain God.


    Eunha thought hard about who to give this to, and chose her.


    Artifacts like the Mountain God��s Eye are not always good.


    If you rely too much on the artifact that monitors the flow of mana, you may end up not being able to see the flow of mana without the artifact.


    The eyes of the mountain god were obviously useful.


    No matter who it is handed over to, the sense of handling mana will rise by leaps and bounds.


    However, Eunha was wary of relying on artifacts and losing her potential as a result.


    As a result, I had to be careful in choosing a person suitable for the eyes of the mountain god.


    ��If it��s Subin, it��ll be fine.


    And if you look at Bae Soo-bin��s previous life and what she showed in this life, there was no one more suitable than her.


    Bae Soo-bin did not neglect to train himself.


    Burned with a passion for learning, he has been exploring magic and creating magic that suits him.


    Therefore, Bae Soo-bin will not stop learning just because he has the eyes of a mountain god.


    ��this is fine. It shows even the parts that I couldn��t see even if I worked hard.


    But you know you shouldn��t rely too much on artifacts, right?


    It��s not something I can use when I can��t see it on my own. But Monocle is inconvenient�� How can this not work?


    The key to that artifact is the lens, so why don��t you just remove the lens and insert it into your glasses?


    hmm that would be better


    Check the eyes of the mountain god.


    Bae Soo-bin looked satisfied.


    She was so happy that she honestly thanked Eunha.


    I will write this well! thanks for the gift!


    i��ll stop going It reminded me of wanting to experiment with this��. Okay, both of you, go carefully.


    After that, the two were busy checking the effect of the artifact for a long time.


    Eun-ha let go of the two people occupying her room and sighed.


    Now, there was only one thing left in his hand.


    Who should I give this to��


    Midnight whispers.


    He took out a ring box from a drawer and was deeply troubled.


    how much time has passed


    Eventually he��


    -I��ll have to call you.


    I decided to do what my heart told me to do.


    Eunha immediately picked up her smartphone.


    ��


    Higher Academy 3rd year.


    Now, after 1 year, you will be a player.


    As a result, students of the 31st class of 031 often thought about what they should do after graduating from the academy.


    It was the same with Minji Kim.


    You have to prepare in advance.


    so you don��t suffer


    At the time of the end of the first semester every year.


    Higher academy 3rd year students go to practice in various clans in the sense of trying out player life in advance.


    There, students form a close relationship with the clan they are dispatched to and are promised a future.


    Minji Kim was aiming for that.


    Even if you don��t get treated well, it��s still possible to join an S-class clan.


    The question is, which clan should I send to to be confirmed to join


    ?


    After that, he took classes or searched for related activities that matched the type of talent the clan was seeking.


    Phew��.


    Other kids wouldn��t have suffered like this��.


    It can��t be helped. It��s their blessing and this is mine. You can��t blame it for not having it, can you?


    6 years.


    It was the time Minji Kim spent at the academy.


    She stopped comparing herself to others.


    Accepting reality as it is, I began to see myself objectively.


    Thus, she disciplined herself, constantly honing her skill, even though her talent was blocked early on.


    Nevertheless, Kim Min-ji was unable to bridge the growing gap with her friends.


    decided not to worry too much.


    Because I wasn��t young enough to be jealous anymore.


    Rather, she could now even mock them.


    The good life for the kids is over now.


    Next year, I will go under Noh Eun-ha and suffer to die��.


    My condolences for my friends.


    Kim Min-ji decided to do what she was doing. S��arch* The n?vel_Fire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But just then when Kim Min-ji lowered her head to the table.


    ��Boo-woong,


    the phone rang.


    It was old.


    What��s up with him?


    A childhood friend��s phone call.


    However, Kim Min-ji had never talked to Noh Eun-ha on the phone.


    I couldn��t help but wonder.


    She answered the phone with a tilt of her head.


    Why what why. what��s the matter? Just say it briefly and hang up quickly. Because I��m studying right now.


    [��I have something to tell you.]


    So, did you fight with White again? I don��t know what the fight was about, but it��s just your fault.


    [��no. no it��s not. We didn��t fight.]


    Then why did you call? Other than that, I don��t really remember why you called me�� Ah, maybe ask me to take care of someone else��


    [No. It��s not like that.]


    Then what is it?


    [I have something to say, so come outside.]


    You��re not saying we��re going to fight, right?


    [No�� no��]


    Wait outside. I��ll go right after I��m done with this. By the way, where will we meet?


    [Come to my room.]


    Noh Eun-ha Inseong�� Hey, do you look like someone who tells you to come when I call? Why do I go? Ji should come you come to my room


    [Whew�� Got it.]


    That��s right. Buy some ice cream when you come. I��m listening to your troubles, so of course you know what you��re doing, right?


    [����.]


    A few days ago, Kim Min-ji also received the elixir from Eun-ha.


    Naturally, she speculated that Eunha might distribute artifacts to friends who would join the party.


    But she thought it had nothing to do with her anyway.


    Kim Min-ji ordered Noh Eun-ha to run errands.

 Chapter 576

    Relife Player 576


    [Chapter 155]


    [King of Darkness (4)]


    As a player, Minji Kim was ambiguous.


    It was because she had no talent to stand out compared to her friends around her.


    none of it changed.


    As a result, Eunha, who wanted to create a party made up of up-and-coming stars, didn��t get noticed.


    Minji can��t join the party.


    Minji can��t stand it with her strength.


    That was Eunha��s idea.


    Therefore, he did not think of recruiting her into his party.


    She too knew that she was not good enough, so she said she would not join his party.


    But-.


    -Is it really a good choice not to include Minji in the party because she lacks talent?


    Giving up on Yoon Yi-byeol.


    While giving up the warm sun.


    Recently, Eunha had such thoughts.


    No matter how much you make a party made up of promising players.


    Is it really possible to guarantee that they will unite properly?


    Rather, wouldn��t it be possible for people who are confident in their skills to act independently without being integrated into the party?


    ��talent alone is not enough.


    We need someone who can coordinate the party members well.


    The gypsophila party, made to die for the sake of killing, did not seek harmony among the party members.


    However, in this life, the party that Eunha will make can be said to be a gathering of people to change the future and live happily together.


    Eventually, harmony was needed.


    And among the people Eunha knew, Kim Min-ji was the only person who could properly coordinate the unique personalities of her friends.


    Also-.


    ����Maybe it would be better for Minji to keep it nearby instead of keeping it far away.


    Next year, Seoul will collapse, so join the clan he��s suffering from��.


    I didn��t think much about it before.


    One year has passed since Gangbuk, Seoul collapsed by the army of monsters.


    He used to think specifically about what would happen then.


    Then, I thought of the future where Kim Min-ji could not survive the invasion of Seoul.


    Eun-ha thought that it would be better to keep her by her side.


    Finally also-.


    ��I owe Minji so much.


    just pure.


    He felt obligated to her.


    I owed her so much.


    So, wouldn��t it be okay to convey the meaning of gratitude for the childhood friend who did his back.


    Thus, the galaxy came to a conclusion.


    -Yes, tell me everything. I��ll pay for the price of ice cream.


    I have something for you. huh?


    Late at night, Minji Kim��s dorm room.


    Eunha held out a small box to Minji Kim, who was sitting across from her.


    It was a ring box.


    He opened the ring box.


    ����. take it. Intervene once.


    Why are you giving me the ring?


    Ah��.


    Minji Kim makes a bad face.


    Eunha was treated like a strange person.


    It was only then that Eun-ha realized that she had handed over the ring too hastily.


    ��Wow��.��


    Thinking of a terrible future.


    Two childhood friends pretended to throw up.


    ��


    Midnight whispers.


    Before returning, the artifact that < Madame > Bebe used to use had the power to summon rats that could be used as spies through mana.


    It was quite a useful artifact for Navigator Hunter Ranger to use.


    So this is the artifact Hayang found in the library, right? Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    that��s right. It��s called a midnight whisper, but what kind of effect does it have��


    Eunha and Minji, who are cross-legged.


    They put the ring on the table and talked about it.


    I ate it because I thought it would be better for you to use it. Hmm��


    Listening to Eunha��s explanation.


    Kim Min-ji crossed her arms while making a thoughtful sound.


    After a while, she gathered her thoughts and opened her mouth.


    Why are you giving this to me?


    ����.


    Wouldn��t it be better to give it to Hayang, Seo, Kaede, or the others rather than me? Why are you giving this to me?


    It��s��


    you don��t sympathize with me or anything like that, do you?


    ����.


    Minji Kim hardened her face.


    She showed disapproval of the story that Eunha would suddenly give her midnight whispers.


    I even got a little angry.


    don��t sympathize with me I may look weak in your eyes, but I��m by no means weak enough to be protected like this by you.


    A tone of displeasure.


    Kim Min-ji reached out and pushed the ring box to Eun-ha.


    In response, Eunha��.


    ��Who sympathizes?


    He pushed the ring box that came in front of him back to her.


    I��m not giving you this because you��re weak, I��m giving you this because I want you to become stronger than you are now.


    what? why do you want me to be strong I��m not going to join your party anyway��


    Listen to Eunha.


    Kim Min-ji asked in an incomprehensible tone.


    Then he frowned.


    You can��t��


    Then she looked at Eunha with a suspicious look.


    Eun-ha said something that she would have given up on a long time ago.


    -I want you to come to the party. ����.


    Those words were the trigger.


    A ripple came across her face.


    her eyes twitched.


    After a while, her emotions calmed down.


    Let��s hear why. why do you need me


    Eunha��s unexpected attitude.


    Kim Min-ji did not welcome it.


    Even so, it wasn��t that Eunha didn��t understand Kim Minji��s attitude.


    Are you sympathizing with me now? You must be thinking that way.


    Kim Min-ji gave up on joining Eun-ha��s party a long time ago.


    In doing so, she was able to let go of her feelings of inferiority toward her friends.


    However, Eunha��s sudden proposal was tantamount to deceiving her, who realized her limitations and was frustrated.


    So even if he brings up words to cheer her up��


    -Minji will feel worse.


    How can you not know how your childhood friend feels?


    That��s why-.


    ��I want you to take care of the kids. I really don��t think it could be you. Eh? what? take care of the kids?


    Eun-ha refrained from using grandiose phrases and told her directly what she wanted.


    To a completely unexpected answer.


    Minji Kim couldn��t control her expression and was very embarrassed.


    Are you talking sane right now? No matter how inferior I am to you guys, I am still a high-class manpower enough to join an S-class clan. But what? You want me to come to your party and take care of the kids? huh.


    Wow��


    Eunha��s answer was short.


    Kim Min-ji was completely stunned.


    Eventually, she was at a loss for words.


    It��s because you��re the only person I can trust and ask for.


    ����.


    I can��t help it if you don��t like it.


    ����.


    Eunha decided to recruit her into the party.


    On the other hand, Eunha decided to respect Kim Minji��s will.


    I was thinking of giving up if she wouldn��t join the party.


    Eunha also didn��t know what the answer would be for her future.


    And no matter what her answer was, the galaxy intended to give her a midnight whisper.


    Eventually, Kim Min-ji��.


    ��Haha, I can��t help it. Because without me, you really can��t do anything.


    Reluctantly, as if there was nothing I could do.


    Kim Min-ji burst out laughing and accepted his offer.


    ok i��ll go in To be honest, I was worried because I didn��t have any clans I wanted to join.


    Good idea. We ask well. I will only trust you


    yes trust me And thank you. I will write this well.


    If you think about it, it��s been a while.


    It��s been a long time since he had a small talk with his childhood friend, treating each other as equals.


    She seemed to be in a good mood, too, responding to his pranks and sometimes playing pranks first.


    then i��ll go yes good bye


    Some time passed.


    Eunha got up from her seat.


    She greeted Eunha with a somewhat relieved face.


    Then the galaxy jumped from the balcony and disappeared into the darkness.


    Tomorrow was White Day.


    You must be very busy spending time with Seohyun and Hayang��


    Land on the floor.


    Eunha tried to return to her dormitory.


    I was going to go back��


    ��Huh?


    Suddenly, a window slammed open from the back.


    Eun-ha opened the window and saw Kim Min-ji sticking out her face, wide-eyed.


    Eunha Noh��.


    Hey, what are you doing?


    Minji Kim was angry.


    Kim Min-ji stepped on the window frame and sent an angry look.


    Then, he puts out his hand wearing the Midnight Whisper����


    ��You should have told me beforehand that mice would come out! ����.


    No! you take this!


    Kim Min-ji, who said she was afraid of rodents, ran wild all the way.


    Thanks to this, the two were caught by the superintendent and had to receive deductions side by side.


    A child like this wensu.


    who��s to say


    For a while, the two quarreled.


    ��


    It was the second White Day after dating.


    On this day, the galaxy died.


    Why are there so many people to give candy to?


    ��is it all right?


    Families are fundamental.


    My fianc�� and girlfriend, of course.


    In addition, Eunha had to return candy to those who gave him chocolate on Valentine��s Day.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa, Kim Min-ji, Jin Seo-na, Cha Eun-woo, Bae Soo-bin, On Tae-hee, Jo A-ra, Hoshimiya, Kaede, Ariel, Bong Gu-rae, etc.


    Moreover-.


    -There are too many people to give to, so let��s not send it to Bebe. I��m sorry, but I��m not going to stay close��


    < Madam > Including Bebe.


    Eunha even received chocolate from women she was not close to.


    Hayang, who witnessed that Eunha received a mountain of chocolates thanks to her, said that she had been in a bad mood the entire day.


    Eun-ha had to work hard to ease her mood.


    Phew��. The day went by so quickly.


    Time passed and on the day of White Day.


    Eunha enjoyed a date with Seohyun for lunch and Hayang for dinner.


    Meanwhile, he sent candy to other women through Samra Transportation.


    Oh Hae-in says there is no such thing as a lover.


    It was not unreasonable to hear such a remark, as he cared enough to give different candies to each recipient. Anyway


    , while Eun-ha dealt with her fianc�� and girlfriend to


    exhaustion that day, Eun-ae and Eun-ah had to suffer.


    A day passed like that��


    -How have you been? Are you not sick anywhere?


    Oh Eunha Come on. I��m fine. How is your academy life?


    It��s hard.


    You��ll do just fine though. Or�� should I ask you to make a restorative medicine? There is a teacher who looks after me��.


    March 15th, the day after White Day.


    Eun-ha visited the home of the Luminous Group and met Lee Yu-jeong.


    Lee Yu-jung, who met him after almost two months, welcomed him warmly.


    ��I��ll stop going out, so if you need anything, please wave the bell there. your sister Thank you always.


    No, of course it��s my job, but what? Have fun then.


    The servant prepared refreshments and immediately left Lee Yu-jeong��s room.


    Although Lee Jung-in and Lee Yoo-chun asked for trust and told them not to leave Eun-ha and Lee Yu-jung alone in the room.


    The servant put importance on Lee Yu-jeong��s request and even closed the door and left.


    What have you been doing?


    I spent my time embroidering on a handkerchief. Oh, would you like to get one later? Eunha just wanted to give one to you, so I made something�� Be sure to take care of it later. Even if you don��t, you don��t know how proud Yoochun hyung was about getting a handkerchief from you.


    huh? did your brother do that? Oppa is also very�� embarrassing�� I told him not to do that, but he always goes somewhere and brags about it. Don��t even brag about it. I will too.


    ��huh? ah don��t joke


    I��m not kidding. If I get a handkerchief later, I should brag about it to my family first. no no don��t do that It��s not good for other people to see it


    because it��s not good.


    So, Eun-ha sat next to her, held her hand, and had a long conversation.


    As they were close enough to hold hands, the two of them were talking shoulder to shoulder.


    Then-.


    ��Yesterday was White Day, right? So I thought of you and bought it. come on take it �� are you giving this to me?


    So who else is here besides you? i am giving it to you


    ��thank you so much. It��s the first time I��ve received it from a man other than the people in my family.


    ����.


    The reason he met her today.


    When the conversation was over, Eunha took out the candy she had prepared.


    Receiving a serious illness, she had an unexpected face.


    Then she smiled and thanked him.


    Eunha put strength on her shoulders.


    But I��m sorry�� I couldn��t give you anything on Valentine��s Day, but I just receive it from you��


    What am I sorry for? I don��t care about that at all


    Actually, I paid close attention.


    Eunha tried hard to hide her true feelings.


    The truth is�� I was thinking about whether I should give it to you then�� But then it seemed like it was not polite to Seohyun unnie and Ha Yang�� Lee Yujeong


    hugging the candy bottle.


    Eun-ha almost stayed next to her and listened.


    Did she soon change her mind?


    -I��ll definitely give you chocolate on Valentine��s Day next year. I��m sorry if I keep getting it. Still�� isn��t it?


    Then I��ll be ready to receive it and I��ll be waiting for you.


    What do you mean?


    Lee Yoo-jung mustered up the courage to speak.


    He nodded vigorously at her offer of chocolate.


    She chuckled and laughed.


    The two of them said that they had a good time until Lee Yoo-chun came and broke the atmosphere.


    ��


    Meanwhile, the story that Hwang Jin-hee from < The Swordsman > will destroy the legacy of < King of Darkness > spread throughout the Noh Eun-ha community.


    What are you trying to destroy?


    Eunha showed curiosity.


    Together with some friends, he found a place where Hwang Jin-hee would destroy the < King of Darkness > legacy.


    �C Eunha, you came too. Is your sister here too? I��m here in preparation for the unexpected. Destroying the artifact could cause problems.


    Near the building where non-combat or production-oriented students take classes.


    Shin Seo-young was the first to arrive at the empty lot where people rarely visited.


    It��s a waste��. If you��re going to destroy it, I��d rather give it to you.


    Parang hyung�� He��s doing it because he doesn��t know Master. It��s better not to talk about it in front of Master.


    Jin Parang, Kim Min-ji, Choi Eun-hyuk, etc.


    Friends whispered while watching Hwang Jin-hee stack firewood and make a fire.


    Eunha, it��s here. come quickly


    ok i��ll be there soon Sister Then I��ll go over there.


    okay. Oh, and just in case, you tell the kids not to release mana in the body when < Sword Hou > destroys the artifact.


    Yes I will.


    While having a conversation with Shin Seo-young, Eun-ha was soon called by Jin Seo-na.


    She waved her fox tail and waved at him.


    After talking with Shin Seo-yeong, he headed to where she and her friends were.


    And after a while-.


    ��������


    Hwang Jin-hee, dressed in a white uniform, appeared with a box.


    She quietly changed Eunha and her friends and headed to the place where the fire was burning.


    Let��s start��


    Cha Eun-woo muttered.


    Just as she said, Hwang Jin-hee opened the box.


    Eventually, she brought out��


    ��What?


    A staff with a crystal skull attached to it.


    Eunha couldn��t believe her eyes when she saw the staff she took out.


    She throws her wand into the fire.


    Why is that over there��


    The artifact she took out next was a magic book bound with chains.


    The next artifact he took out was a ring with a thick jewel embedded in it.


    All of them were objects in the galaxy��s memory.


    Yep, those are-.


    �C No doubt. < Myungwang > It��s an artifact from Sindorim.


    < Myeongwang > Sindorim.


    A terrorist who caused a < miracle > in his previous life, reviving the dead as monsters and destroying the Capitol.


    The artifacts Hwang Jin-hee was trying to destroy were all used by Shin Do-rim in his previous life.


    How did Sindorim get the artifact that was in the secret space? no that��s not it


    The flame burns black.


    The mana contained in the artifact escapes and cries ferociously.


    Hwang Jin-hee didn��t even move when she saw Mana growling at her.


    However, she was trying to relieve the mana that seemed to be filled with resentment by reciting an incantation.


    Eun-ha was lost in thought as she watched her perform the purification ceremony.


    In a previous life, < Madam > Bebe must have discovered the secret space in the library.


    So�� in the end, the artifact used by < Myungwang >��


    is not certain.


    But the circumstances were telling.


    < Madame > Bebe not only handed artifacts to Onyang��s party��.


    ��Bebe also gave it to < Myungwang >.


    She gave the artifact she found in the secret room of the library to < Myungwang > Shin Do-rim.


    Eun-ha kept looking at the artifact as it burned and disappeared, recalling such a possibility.

 Chapter 577

    Relife Player 577


    [Chapter 156]


    [The other side of the other side]


    From the 3rd year of Higher Academy, there is no end point.


    Instead, students who are about to graduate have time to appeal their skills to industry officials or experience the social life of players before graduation.


    The clan practice dispatch scheduled for the first semester could be understood in that context.


    I expected it to some extent�� but isn��t this too much?


    Shin Seo-yeong, a third-year instructor at Higher Academy.


    Returning to the instructor��s hall after class, she sighed as she faced the papers piled on her desk.


    It was a proposal rather than a document.


    A proposal that the clan would like to send some students to this practice.


    This is all about Eunha Noh��.


    The problem is that all the proposals piled up like several books are pointing to only one person, Eunha Noh.


    Shin Seo-yeong, who was in charge of Noh Eun-ha��s class despite her strong refusal by the academy directors this year, clucked her tongue.


    It was expected to a certain extent, but it was a part that showed how much expectations industry insiders have for Noh Eun-ha.


    It must be that everyone wants to poke it once. Anyway, this is too many��


    There are two cases where third year academy students are dispatched to clans.


    One was a case where, like Noh Eun-ha, her name was known to people in the industry before she even graduated, and proposals came in from them.


    And the other was a case where a certain number of people were set for each clan that signed an agreement with the academy.


    In that case, students could choose the clan they wanted up to the 3rd choice, and those who had fallen out of the 3rd choice were randomly assigned to a clan with vacant seats.


    At least, the kids from the middle school academy got pointed out a lot by the clans. Well, these guys are not only talented, but they also have different backgrounds.


    Naturally, the majority of students belonged to the latter rather than the former.


    In general, the positions of clans and academies are higher in training dispatch.


    In short, the clan and academy had the authority to select students.


    In that sense, No Eunha��.


    Even though their attitudes are different, they are so different��


    ��It��s very super Gap.


    The high-nosed clans are pointing out Noh Eun-ha, speaking in polite tones.


    She couldn��t hide her bitter feelings when she saw proposals with completely different attitudes depending on the recipient, even though they were sent from the same clan.


    ����Through this, I think this clan can repay Noh Eun-ha��s expectations. Hopefully student Noh Eun-ha will seriously consider it��


    �� I hope it will help you in your development. I am confident that this clan will bring out your abilities perfectly��]


    This is what makes the students feel qualified for Noh Eun-ha.


    No, it��s not just Noah.


    ��Did all the Eunha friends say they received the proposal this time?


    Also known as the Noh Eun-ha Division.


    The term, which was initially called by the students as a joke, is now well known among instructors and in the industry.


    As a result, it is said that they received quite a few proposals.


    Shin Seo-young recalled the story the instructors had just told with melancholy faces.


    If I had really been in charge of them, I would have died buried in the paperwork


    .


    Shin Seo-yeong groaned and sat down.


    I mean, I did that.


    In fact, it was not that difficult to select proposals sent to Noh Eun-ha.


    In a way, it could be said that it was easier than recommending a clan that suits the students.


    You just have to pick the top clan.


    I��m sorry, but all the clans that are not in the Seoul area are knocked out�� If all


    the clans below the B+ rank are also knocked out��


    I feel sorry for the clans who wrote the long and polite proposals.


    Shin Seo-yeong read the proposal roughly and focused on identifying the sender.


    In any case, everything written in the proposal was condescending.


    There weren��t too many clans that fit the level of the galaxy.


    In fact, the fact that he didn��t knock out the B+ grade was showing his own acknowledgment.


    Hmm�� Samra Clan also sent it. These guys were only C+ level, but they went up to A- level in just 3 years.


    Then, when she saw the proposal sent by Samra Clan, her eyes lit up.


    The rise in the ranks of the clan was quite steep.


    If the growth rate was this steep, it seemed that within a few years it would fall into the category of an S-class clan.


    It seems to be a fairly solid clan.


    She decided to closely monitor the Samra Clan��s future.


    On the other hand, Donghae Clan hasn��t even reached the S rank yet�� and they��re probably wary of Samra Clan right now.


    Meanwhile, condolences to the Donghae Clan.


    Time passed and Shin Seo-yeong was able to select a clan to recommend to Noh Eun-ha.


    Among the clans located in the Seoul area, almost all clans with a grade of B+ or higher were included.


    Then-.


    ��Huh?


    She tilted her head as she looked at the organized list of clans.


    There are 7 clans with an S rank in Korea.


    However, not a single clan sent a proposal to Eunha.


    Has he lost enemies with the KK Clan? Or maybe they can��t read the future��


    Looking for information about the KK clan.


    Shin Seo-young frowned and pondered.


    She had no choice but to change her thoughts on the KK Clan, as she tried to recommend the most practical clan in consideration of the future of the students.


    A clan that cannot read the future.


    I know I can��t eat it, but this is a situation where I have to go Go unconditionally��.


    I can��t judge it accurately.


    Soon, Shin Seo-yeong evaluated the KK Clan in her mind.


    Or is it a high-level strategy? Other S-class clans would point out you, but we say we��re not interested in you, and it��s a strategy to make the opponent curious�� It��s a


    ridiculous idea.


    Soon after, Shin Seo-young denied the assumption that he thought of unintentionally.


    ��


    April in the 14th year of Seonryeok.


    All the 3rd year students of Higher Academy were busy choosing a clan to practice in May.


    Of course, the galaxy was not applicable.


    Because there was no need to worry.


    ��Of course you have to go to the Regulus Clan, right?


    A total of 23 clans were selected by Shin Seo-yeong for him.


    Among them, there were a total of 6 S-class clans, excluding the KK group, Zenith Myungwang, Regulus, Shinra, Blaze, and Tempest.


    In fact, they were the clans that Eunha had to worry about.


    Unlike his friends who were also pointed out by S-class clans, he chose the Regulus Clan without any hesitation.


    I could spend a month working with my sister, but where else would I go?


    Eunha was a siscom to the core.


    So, without looking at the proposal, he decided to go to practice with Regulus Clan because he could see Eun-ah.


    ����if it was going to be like this, I wouldn��t have to worry about it.��


    ��I thought you would know if you were older sister�� How can you not know these things even though you��ve known each other for over 10 years?��


    ��Ehh��. I had a cute taste when I was a little kid, but now I��ve grown up and my cute taste is gone�� Yes, you��re great.��


    Shin Seo-young, who was in charge of Eunha��s homeroom this year, knocked on her heart.


    Eun-ha felt sorry for her belatedly and had to rub her shoulders.


    After leaving her lab, he soon��.


    ��Oh, good. It feels like all the tiredness I��ve been living in for so long is gone. yes there Hold on tight there.


    ��You are amazing too. I still remember this. Didn��t you know that I��m the type of person who doesn��t live without losing money? If you thought so, now you should know that ten thousand words are ten million bean cakes. oh cool


    Eun-ha met Jin Seo-na by chance.


    She said it was just right and pressed him to fulfill a long-ago promise.


    Last year at the end of the first semester, he said he had promised to give her a massage as well as buy her food in empty words.


    However, due to an incident that occurred in the academy dungeon at the time, the promise was not fulfilled, and Eunha was hospitalized in the second semester.


    The promise Eunha had made with Jinseona in the past had not been fulfilled until now.


    The galaxy has now fulfilled that promise.


    You know it��s because you have to pay interest and show me a movie.


    usurer.


    I should have paid it back on time��. Oh, this is it. It��s cool.


    Jinsanna��s room.


    After dinner, Eun-ha lamented her situation and had to sneak into her room secretly.


    Waiting in simple clothes, she lay down on the bed and told Eunha to have a massage.


    Eun-ha had no choice but to get on the bed and massage the fox.


    I wish someone would kiss me too.


    What is my situation��.


    Let��s knead the back.


    The fox trembles.


    Eunha sighed as she hugged the pillow and looked down at Jinseona��s enchanted back.


    It felt like being turned into a massage machine.


    Either that or not, the fox shook both legs and slammed the bed sheet.


    She waggled her fox tail around and tapped him.


    stay still


    Are you quiet now?


    What��s the tail behind me?


    You shouldn��t ask me, you should ask Tails.


    What is it? Keep kneading. If you work hard, my sister will give you a snack from Geon-woong. They said it was imported from abroad, but it was quite delicious.


    Are you that close with Gunwoong?


    is this friendly? We��re getting along enough that our relationship isn��t that bad. Because I belong to the Alice Group and also to the KK Group.


    Yeah well�� I��m just glad that the relationship isn��t bad.


    Ugh�� take it easy. Gun-woong can��t move with me these days. Whatever you do, I��ll sell your name.


    Somehow, my ears itched�� Who said they were selling my name at will?


    Uh�� are you doing it on purpose? Who told me to sell my name and go around, and now I��m here. But are you going to stay there all the time?


    Ghmm�� Where can I have a handjob?


    Come down some more. Squeeze a little on both sides of your waist�� ugh�� Eunha, are you really going to do this?


    what am i


    Did you do that on purpose?


    How can a person make a mistake? Why are you angry about this?


    A Jinseo or I enjoying a comfortable time alone.


    Eunha hated the fox.


    So Eun-ha deliberately gave her strength to subtly harass her.


    And this time, you decided to go to KK Clan for practice. That��s why I met Geon-woong to exchange information.


    Come to think of it, you��re going to practice with the KK Clan. Who are the kids going out with you?


    Aren��t you too interested in me because you��re dating? I��m doing espionage activities that don��t suit me because of someone�� What is spying? you must be playing


    Noona looks like this, but she��s doing it all because of you. I��m going to practice to find out why the KK clan didn��t single out Eunha unlike the other S-class clans and how much they don��t like you.


    yes thank you for that But why do you keep calling me sister? Even my birthday is earlier than yours.


    If you have anything to gain from me, you should just call me sister. Is not it?


    A fox receiving a massage with a relaxed face.


    Eun-ha exchanged information while talking with Jinseo-na.


    While Jin Seo-na is dispatched to the KK Clan, she plans to investigate why the KK Clan doesn��t like Eun-ha.


    Soon, the fox wanted praise while saying ahem in an implicit way.


    Eunha praised her as she wanted.


    So, who are the kids going to KK Clan for practice?


    It��s like me, Gunung, Kaede, and Cheonseo. It��s not confirmed yet, so I don��t know.


    what about the other kids?


    What about the other kids�� Let��s see�� If I give something, shouldn��t I also have something to receive? computationalist. I learned everything from you. So where can I sleep?


    do your feet


    foot?


    yes feet I really ask for everything. okay. take off your socks


    you take it off Because I want to lie down like this lazy man. S��ar?h the nov��lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Eunha, will only you do it?


    Jinsona lifts her leg.


    Unable to do anything, Eun-ha turned around and took off one of the fox��s socks.


    oh smell.


    don��t smell Then I will tell Hayang.


    ����.


    [Can��t be beaten by me?]


    One step.


    Yes, I��m one step ahead.


    Ugh��.


    after the fox became a collateral branch of the KK Group.


    Eun-ha was living with being attacked by Jin Seo-na every time.


    I also had reasons to feel sorry for her psychologically.


    There was also a reason why she couldn��t win simply because of her speaking skills.


    Anyway, he decided to massage her feet and listen to the story.


    You know the Regulus Clan, right? I��m going to practice there, so of course I know. It is sponsored by the Alice Group�� and


    Eunha expected it.


    This time, all of Eunha��s friends were nominated by S-class clans.


    Thanks to this, the friends were happily thinking about which clan they would go to for practice these days.


    Among them, there were two people who decided to go to Regulus Clan for training with Eunha.


    Jung Ha-yang and Cha Eun-woo.


    It was because Hayang was a direct descendant of the Alice Group and wanted to go with me.


    Eunwoo wanted to see < The Holy Mother >.


    Not all of my friends could join the same clan.


    This is because each clan had a garden.


    So, in the case of Mo Min-ho, he wanted to follow Eun-woo and choose the Regulus Clan, but the garden became a problem, so he went to practice with the Zenith Clan.


    Eunhyuk also goes to the Zenith Clan. < First Sword > Ji Yong-hyeon is a Clan Lord, and < Swordsman > recommended it. Oh wait�� don��t tickle me��


    that��s not going my way. I��m just sleeping Now�� do you think I wouldn��t know that you were intentionally tickling the soles of your feet?


    So what about the other kids?


    Uh�� Minji and Blue oppa from Shinra Clan said that Riel and Gurae would go to Tempest Clan. Ugh really stop now! Ah surrender! surrender! You want to surrender!?


    What is surrender? I��ll just knead it until I��m exhausted, so hurry up and blow me some information.


    Ugh�� the tickling king.


    Can you tell me what really tickles me? If you keep doing this, will you bite your tail?


    ����!


    Other than that, to hear information while torturing Jinseo-na.


    The reason is unknown, but it seems that Kang Si-hyung is going to practice with the Donghae Clan, not the KK Clan of the KK Group he is sponsoring.


    Also, there is Jo Ara in the Myeongwang Clan.


    what about the other kids?


    After you release this�� I��ll tell you!


    So why not watch the movie?


    As for the popcorn�� you don��t have to buy it. �� were you going to ask me to buy popcorn? I��m a total noob.


    You are a total jerk!


    until she collapses from exhaustion.


    The two are said to have quarreled.


    ��


    Actually, there was one more reason why Shin Seo-young called Eun-ha a while ago.


    ����Not long ago, the instructors unanimously decided that you would engage in sparring at the graduation ceremony.��


    ��Why are you like that? I��m inferior to Hayang in terms of grades, and I��m inferior to Minho and Eunhyuk in terms of practicality�� Besides, I didn��t even attend the second semester last year, so my grades are at rock bottom, right?��


    ��You say that?��


    ������.��


    ��You can��t deny it either?��


    ��Damn it��.��


    High school academy 3rd year.


    Graduation was only one year away.


    As a result, the 3rd grade representative had to designate an opponent to compete in Dalian at the graduation ceremony in February next year.


    And by all means.


    No, half as expected.


    Eunha was chosen as the 3rd year representative through the agreement of the students and instructors.


    ��So before the end of this month, tell me who will compete in the graduation ceremony.��


    ����There must be a lot of people coming from outside that day, right?��


    ��Sounds obvious.��


    ��I don��t want attention����


    ��Eunha, aren��t you ashamed of yourself if you say that now? You are truly synonymous with inconsistency.��


    ������.��


    ��You probably know, but on the day of your graduation, more people will come than when Yeon-hwa graduated. So I want them to show a level of sparring that they can be satisfied with.��


    ��That doesn��t matter�� Who am I going to stand against?��


    ��Why are you asking me that? Isn��t it just a matter of asking the kids around you? There are Eunhyuk, Minho, and Parang around me, but����


    ��A fool hyung is an idiot, so if he fights in such a situation, he��ll only get humiliated, so I think Eunhyuk or Minho would be better.��


    ��And you don��t even have to be a synchronous person. As a representative of the 031st & 31st class, it wouldn��t be bad to teach Ji-soo later. Honestly, I��d recommend this one more.��


    ��Hmm�� that��s not too bad either. I think it would be good for image making��


    ��


    ��Because I��m not a player yet, but I have tinnitus.��


    ��Yeah, you��re good. Oh, but how are you going to do that?��


    ��What is that?��


    That day, most of the time Eunha spent in Shin Seoyoung��s lab was to discuss the graduation ceremony.


    Shin Seo-young told Eun-ha how to organize the graduation ceremony.


    Then, as if to bring out his memory, he spoke.


    ��Do you know what changes have occurred to the graduation ceremony since you competed in Yeonhwa and Mu in the graduation ceremony?��


    ��Ah��.��


    ��Since then, the 3rd grade representatives have continued to point out the later exponents as opponents and teach them how to do it. But after the sparring was over, he handed down his favorite weapon as a symbol of entrusting the will of the seniors to the juniors.��


    ������.��


    ��Not only the parties involved in the graduation ceremonies, but also spread widely to seniors and juniors. How are you going to do that?��


    3 years ago.


    Ever since Eunha had a sparring with Ryu Yeonhwa at the graduation ceremony.


    A unique graduation culture was created at the academy.


    Eun-ha, who recalled that, frowned.


    ����Where is the weapon I will give you? What kind of swords are my swords����


    ��Yes, I knew that. Then just rip off the school uniform buttons for the juniors who say they like you.��


    ����What is that again?��


    ��Don��t you know the buttons on the school uniform?��


    ������?��


    ��I guess I��m getting old.��


    ��That��s it now�� Noona, you��re so young. Indeed, < empress >. You��re not old.��


    ��Thank you very much for the lip service. Anyway, let me know who you are dealing with by this month.��


    ��Oh sister. There is one person I just remembered����


    Eunha��s human relationship was very narrow.


    I want to avoid, as much as possible, giving something to a student from the late Ji-soo student who might give something away due to public opinion.


    Also, I want to check it out.


    At that time, Eun-ha told Shin Seo-young that she wanted to set up a person who suddenly came to mind as the opponent for the graduation ceremony.


    Then, as if she was surprised��


    ����Yes, what. If you get her permission, just let me know.��


    I nodded like that.


    Eun-ha, who left the lab after that, has been thinking about the opponent she will be graduating from.


    Until today, I thought he was the only suitable opponent.


    Whirik Poong Booung


    Training Center.


    Eun-ha found the underground training room and slowly walked around to find him.


    Shuuk Poof


    High School Academy 31st On Taeyang.


    After his mother passed away, he sorted out his existing human relationships and really devoted himself to training himself.


    I stayed in the training dong all day.


    That��s why the galaxy thought he might be here.


    He observed the warm sun swinging his sword while sweating profusely.


    After a while, did you feel his gaze?


    ��Noh Eun-ha��


    Hello.


    ����.


    After wielding the sword for a while, Onyang soon lowered the sword and looked back at the galaxy.


    The emotion on his face was hate.


    Eunha calmly accepted the hatred pouring down on her.


    ������.��


    The two of them didn��t speak for a while.


    Eunha organized the words in her head and opened her mouth.


    ��There is a graduation ceremony next year.


    ����. At that time, Onyang, I want you to be my sparring opponent.


    ����!


    < Braever > On Taeyang.


    Eun-ha decided to give up recruiting him into the party.


    Aside from that,


    I wanted to see On Taeyang��s growth with my own eyes.


    So, Eunha borrowed this opportunity and decided to compete with Onyang.


    ����.


    On Taeyang received the offer from Eunha.


    At first, his face was stained with surprise and he said nothing.


    However, as time passed, On Taeyang, who found his composure, responded to Noh Eun-ha.


    ��That��s what I hoped for. People will see��


    then see you then.


    Onyang accepted the offer.


    Then he grumbles something.


    But Eunha didn��t feel the need to talk to Onyang any more.


    He turned away, not listening to Onyang��s words.


    ����.


    and then take a few steps.


    Eunha looked back.


    On Taeyang was making a blank expression, probably not knowing that he would be ignored.


    Eunha said to him.

 Chapter 578

    Relife Player 578


    [Chapter 156]


    [The other side of the other side (2)]


    Recently, the topic among the Regulus Clan members was about the students who will soon be practicing at the academy.


    It��s about that time who will come


    Time goes by too quickly. It seems like just yesterday that you ripped off the head of the party leader on the first day of practice�� Please stop talking about that! Because of that, how hard was it after joining the clan��


    So what kind of cuties are coming this year?


    You better be careful what you say. why? Those who haven��t even experienced social life yet are cuties, what are they?


    The jockeys graduating next year are the 031st and 31st class. are they?


    Noh Eun-ha division!


    Time passed really quickly. Are they graduating now?�� Sooner or later�� It might be true if they say it carelessly. How long have real people waited for those kids to graduate��


    Then he��ll come out to practice this time too.


    ��Who are you talking about? Have you got a disease that you can��t even name? Who are they and who is he?


    Because they are the Noh Eun-ha division!


    he is


    oh you fool! Have you ever been disconnected from the world? < Excellent Donanma >!


    ��Ah����


    Of course, the most mentioned student among the Regulus Clan members was angry.


    < Excellent Donanma > Noh Eun-ha.


    A rookie with skills that the academy boasts of being the best ever and no one can deny it. Members


    of the Regulus Clan who had paid attention to Noh Eun-ha,


    and furthermore industry officials��.


    -Where is No Eun-ha going?


    This time, he had a lot of interest in the clan where he was going to practice.


    As a result, the clans even asked the academy to let Noh Eun-ha come to the clan practice.


    Of course, it is said that Shin Seo-young, who was in charge of Noh Eun-ha, once threatened them, and their baptism of favors was cut off.


    In any case, the clans were trying to make friends with Noh Eun-ha of < The Great Donanma > by borrowing this opportunity.


    But that��s the case��.


    ��Well, are there more besides here?


    will come here


    Unlike players from other clans.


    The attitude of the Regulus Clan members was quite relaxed.


    That��s because they were almost certain that Eunha Noh would come to practice with their clan.


    It was natural.


    Because-.


    ��No Eun-ah is in our clan, so where else would she go?


    There is no time to think. I��ll just follow my sister.


    I heard that < Queen Donanma > and our Eun-ah get along really well? Then, of course, you will come here.


    Eun-ah kept talking these days. I hope Eunha comes soon��


    < Fairy > Eun-ah Noh.


    It was because No Eun-ha��s choice was obvious as long as her older sister was here.


    In addition, it was already known in the industry that Noh Eun-ha was a siscom.


    Eun-ah, what the hell did he look like as a younger brother? My younger sister also looks like Eun-ah, so I don��t know if she has a good-looking face.


    On the other hand, members of Regulus Clan paid attention to the fact that Noh Eun-ha is Noh Eun-ah��s younger sister.


    It has been three years since Noh Eun-ah joined the team.


    Three years was enough to make them realize that Eunah Noh is literally like a fairy in their minds.


    In no time, Eunah Noh became a fairy of Clan Regulus.


    There were even rumors that there was a secret No Eun-ah fan club within the Regulus Clan.


    According to rumors floating around, the president of the fan club is < Shadow > Han Chang-jin.


    As a result, the Regulus Clan members were curious about Noh Eun-ha��s appearance.


    I��ve heard of the nickname < The Donanma >, but I don��t know what it looks like.


    Even if you look at the pictures, it��s hard to see that most of them were taken from far away�� Shall


    we just ask Eun-ah?


    Then one day.


    As they expected, the story was told that Eunha Noh would come to Regulus Clan for practice soon.


    Clan members�� curiosity reached its peak, and they said they wanted to see Eunha��s face even before they met.


    So, one of the clan members asked Noh Eun-ah, who was excited about the news that Eun-ha would come to the clan as a representative.


    Then No Eun-ah said��.


    ��How cute is my little brother! Even when Eunha was first born, how in the world could such a cute kid be my little brother��


    ��Stop talking about when he was young. How are you lately?


    After entering the high school academy, I grew taller. Probably a little taller than the seniors. And he��s cute, handsome, kind, and pretty��.


    Ahaha��.


    I��m not bragging about it��. Why would my brother be crossing his legs? That��s how much my sister overflowed with charm, so they couldn��t help but fall in love with them. So, as an older sister, I��m a bit worried��.


    Does Eun-ah look like you?


    Hmm�� I think we look alike, but people around us think we don��t look alike. Why is that�� Hey, Yeonhwa. What do you think?


    I look like you.


    right! After all, there is only you! Senior��s Yeonhwa��s gaze is as objective as possible, so I think she��ll tell you what Eunha looks like.


    ��Yeonhwa, what do you think? sea??h th�� novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Eun-ah, I think everything is right. Ah, I think I should add one more��


    Huh? What is it!? did i miss something?


    ��can you tell me?


    A little�� ��A little?��


    ��I think I��ve become more manly. very.


    that��s right. My brother has grown tall and very manly. A man like Eunha is probably hard to find, right?


    that��s right. Ahaha��.


    As if all the phrases of mass that exist in the world are for Eunha Noh.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa, who was right next to Noh Eun-ah, was talking nonstop.


    In the end, the player who went to ask for a gun felt psychological damage and applied for leave the next day.


    ��What the hell does Eunha Noh look like?��


    Nevertheless, Eun-ah and Yeon-hwa complimented Eun-ha Noh��s looks.


    Regulus Clan members�� interest only grew.


    Time passed like that��


    ��It came.


    ������.��


    The day finally came.


    The second Monday of May in the 14th year of the solar calendar.


    On this day, the 3rd year students of the Higher Academy came to work one hour later than the members of the Regulus Clan.


    Thanks to this, all of the Regulus Clan members were able to see the faces of the students who entered the Clan Hall.


    This is Jung Ha-yang, who has been practicing for a month from today! I��m inexperienced, but I look forward to working with you in the future.


    This time, the Academy assigned 6 people to the Regulus Clan.


    Jung Ha-yang, who is < The Seed > of < Index > of the Twelve Seats and is also a direct descendant of Alice Group.


    She came in from the front and bowed her head.


    Because the Regulus Clan was sponsored by the Alice Group.


    To the clan members, the existence of Jeong Ha-yang was no different from a water supply.


    She was warmly welcomed by people.


    hello! My name is Cha Eunwoo! Please teach a lot from seniors for a month! thank you!


    Those who entered after her were also applauded by the clan members, albeit in a quiet voice.


    In particular, Cha Eun-woo, who is known as the Noh Eun-ha division, was treated similarly to Jeong Ha-yang.


    Meanwhile-.


    ��My name is Bebe. I really can��t say enough about the opportunity to practice with the clan of my dreams. However, I will do my best to contribute to the clan from now on!


    The applause subsided little by little as the 3rd year transfer students from the Higher Academy introduced themselves.


    And finally-.


    ��������


    Noh Eun-ha came in.


    All the clan members widened their eyes.


    And when they checked Eunha Noh��s face, their faces were smeared with surprise.


    I say noh. Please take good care of me.


    ������.��


    Aside from the brief greetings with the other students.


    All members of the Regulus Clan felt the same way at this moment.


    ��You don��t look alike at all!!


    Except for Noh Eun-ah and Ryu Yeon-hwa, of course.


    ��


    Noh Eun-ha, Jung Ha-yang, Cha Eun-woo, etc.


    The students who had been dispatched to Regulus Clan for practice went to interview Gu Yeon-soo Clan Road.


    Thank you so much for choosing our clan this time. I hope you all get a good experience while working in the clan this month.


    ��thank you!��


    The administrative officer rides the car as much as the number.


    Gu Yeon-soo, whose eyes are so impressive that it is impossible to tell whether they are open or not, encouraged the students.


    The leader of an S+ rank clan.


    Moreover, he is a player who is followed by Park Hye-rim of the Twelve Seats < The Holy Mother > and at the same time has a close relationship with Do Wan-jun of the Twelve Seats < Gwansangsi >.


    The students thought of him as a burden in such a position.


    Of course, the galaxy was an exception.


    Maybe it��s because the future has changed, but I don��t have a more stern face than I remember.


    While your friends are frozen.


    Eun-ha looked at Gu Yeon-soo��s appearance with a calm gaze.


    Compared to Gu Yeon-soo before regression, her appearance looked a little better.


    I just had to understand.


    That��s-.


    ��At this time, the Regulus Clan must have been in the middle of an internal fight, so there was nothing they could do about it.


    It doesn��t seem to have happened in this life�� but


    in the previous life.


    Gu Yeon-soo suffered an incurable injury during the first recapture of Uijeongbu.


    Even so, he tried to keep his place in Clanlord by force, but as time passed, his position gradually diminished.


    Inside the clan, there is talk that the clan road needs to be changed now.


    In response, there was a confrontation between the faction that supported Yeon-soo Gu, led by Park Hye-rim of < Seongmo >, and the faction led by Byeon Ji-seong, the < Geomwang >.


    Oh, wasn��t it < King of Swords > yet? Was it < Quick Sword >�� now?


    It seems that he became the < Sword King > later as Seoul fell next year and the prestige of < Quick Sword > increased.


    After the monster army��s invasion of Seoul.


    In the end, Gu Yeon-soo handed over the position of Clanlord to one of the executives.


    But the odds of that happening in the future were extremely low.


    Because in this life, Gu Yeon-soo was still active as a player.


    ��Oh, yes. galaxy �� yes?


    Right then.


    Gu Yeon-soo called Eun-ha.


    Eun-ha, who hadn��t listened to Gu Yeon-soo��s explanation about the history of the Regulus Clan, suddenly came to her senses.


    Like Hayang, thank you for choosing our clan. If there��s anything uncomfortable while you��re here, let me know right away. I��ll fix it right away.


    ��thank you.


    ������.��


    Gu Yeon-soo��s attitude was only polite to Eun-ha.


    It was an ulterior motive to somehow get Eunha to join the Regulus Clan.


    It wasn��t the galaxy that didn��t know that, so the galaxy responded calmly.


    But Gu Yeon-soo��s words aren��t over yet��.


    ��I heard that they are making a party�� Just like that, next year, Regulus Clan is working on making a party that guarantees the party leader��s autonomous behavior.


    ����.


    Big. no, just like that �� I��ll think about it.


    okay.


    Avoiding the academy��s promise.


    Gu Yeon-soo, who alludes to Eun-ha.


    In a situation where Jung Ha-yang laughs awkwardly and Cha Eun-woo makes a puzzled face.


    Eunha hesitated and answered.


    A sigh came out inside.


    It looks like I��ll be asked to join the clan from this person every once in a while for the next month��


    It looks really annoying.


    Nevertheless, there was a reason why Eunha couldn��t refuse with a single knife in Gu Yeonsu��s presence.


    It wasn��t that important that he was a clan lord of an S+ rank clan and had a close relationship with the Alice Group.


    The problem is Gu Yeon-soo��.


    ��Then let me introduce you to the people who will serve as gunners so that you can work here smoothly. Kids, I know you guys are out there right now. Come inside.


    This is Noh Eun-ah, who will be the shooter for the next month! I wish you well!


    This is Ryu Yeon-hwa. I wish you well.


    Hey guys how are you? I say Han Chang-jin. One month from now��


    I��m��


    ������.��


    That her older sister Eun-ah Noh is the head of a clan that has enemies.


    It was impossible to play a game at Eun-ah��s workplace.


    �C Hello, Eunha!


    Meanwhile, Gu Yeon-soo called the players waiting outside.


    Among them was No Eun-ah.


    She greeted him with a wide smile and soon pretended to know Eunha while winking.


    hello sister


    Eunha also nodded her head and pretended to know her.


    Noah��s face brightened even more.


    Meanwhile-.


    -How are you?


    Ryu Yeon-hwa was next to Eun-ah.


    After exchanging eye greetings with Eun Ah, Eun Ha naturally exchanged eye greetings with Ryu Yeon Hwa.


    Beep beep beep beep beep beep!


    The greeting was replaced by Buldak.


    Then, Ryu Yeon-hwa made a sound and burst into a small laugh.


    Meanwhile, there was one more person Eunha knew by her side��.


    ��Hey Eunha, how are you? How are you?


    In a situation where Gu Yeon-soo caught him halfway.


    In the situation where Jung Ha-yang inflated the ball.


    Eun-ha talked with Noh Eun-ah and Ryu Yeon-hwa through their eyes.


    Han Chang-jin kept trying to intervene in the conversation by Yeon-hwa��s side.


    The three of them didn��t even know he was there, so they joked among themselves.


    Guys, I��m here too�� Someone look at me��


    < Shadow > Han Chang-jin.


    He became a shadow like his tinnitus.


    ��


    At the academy, information about the galaxy was not hidden.


    The existence that academy students envy. The existence that I want to meet him at least once.


    Given Noh Eun-ha��s position, the students were paying attention to Noh Eun-ha��s movements implicitly.


    That��s why-.


    -It��s not that difficult to figure out which clan Noh Eun-ha will go to practice with.


    < Madam > Bebe.


    After the first semester began, she was unable to make contact with Noh Eun-ha, and soon decided to use the practice evaluation period to get closer to Noh Eun-ha.


    Can you say Regulus Clan?


    If you use my connections, parachuting into an S+-ranked clan isn��t just a job.


    before joining the academy.


    She made full use of the connections she had made through < Madam >.


    There is not a single instructor in the academy who is promiscuous.


    < Madame >, who has influence in the dark world, obtained their information and made them their side.


    That��s why she was able to come to Regulus Clan for training as she had originally planned.


    By the way-


    ��There is no time to get close to Eunha��


    Actually, she was being treated like a cold meal in the Regulus Clan.


    I needed to be treated with cold rice in that I was involved in spying activities.


    The problem is that, unlike her, Noh Eun-ha was receiving attention from members of the Regulus clan every day.


    to the extent that she cannot approach it.


    Moreover-.


    ��Even in our world, < Fairy > and < Seolchang > are said to be beautiful, but��


    Seeing them in person, they are amazing.


    Except for Jeong Ha-yang.


    No Eun-ah Ryu Yeon-hwa did not want to leave No Eun-ha��s side even for a moment.


    Even so, Bebe couldn��t get past them and approach Eunha.


    Of course he wouldn��t deal with her because her pride would never allow it.


    Hey, just look at 10 years.


    You guys will have no choice but to rely on makeup as your skin sags now, right?


    She hated pretty people.


    Especially young and pretty people.


    Bebe was afraid that she might get mixed up in their gap and be compared to her own beauty, so she didn��t approach them.


    On the one hand, she seemed to know why Noh Eun-ha hadn��t succumbed to her temptations.


    Same with Jeong Ha-yang�� Han Seo-hyun, who is rumored to be in the political and business world��


    In addition to that, noona is so beautiful, and noona and her friend are also beautiful�� It��s


    worth noting that Noh Eun-ha doesn��t turn a blind eye to me. .


    Bebe sighed.


    As I thought so, a fire grew in my stomach.


    I was angry and annoyed.


    Aren��t you ignorant of the charm of older people? You don��t know the ripe beauty��


    Yes, it��s because you��re still young.


    self rationalization.


    She managed to control her anger.


    Then I made a promise.


    Using this opportunity��


    ��In addition to digging up information on Noh Eun-ha, I also joined Noh Eun-ha��s division. Then, if I had a chance��


    To her, men were power.


    Therefore, Noh Eun-ha, whose future is guaranteed, had no choice but to look like a tasty prey to her.


    So whether you use beauty or whatever, let��s steal Noh Eun-ha��s heart.


    So, I made up my mind to become Noh Eun-ha��s mistress.


    why government?


    The reason she wanted to become a mistress rather than an official wife was simple.


    ��I just want to be the wife of a powerful man, not a man��s wife.


    How many governments do I have now��


    The government was not responsible.


    This is because if you are bound by marriage, you cannot become the wife of another powerful person.


    Traditionally, it was said not to put eggs in one basket.


    ��


    Turn back time to April in the 14th year of the Seonrye.


    Eun-ha was spending time with Jung Ha-yang walking around the campus without being disturbed by her friends.


    However, the conversation between the two did not contain the warmth of a lover.


    -Eunha did as you said. I asked Yeonji and Minji to spread it so that as many people as possible know about it.


    good job.


    Don��t just say you did a good job�� Now tell me what you plan to do.


    Sheep cheek glutinous rice cake.


    Eun-ha smiled as she saw White puffing out her cheeks.


    lake was visible.


    Eun-ha took Jung Ha-yang��s hand and headed for the lakeside.


    Do you know someone named Beve?


    Of course you know. Even though I��m watching with my eyes wide open, you��re the one who openly flirts with you. Are your eyes open like blue? how? I��ve never seen one before��.


    Heh I��m a scary person. So if you cheat on me secretly, won��t you let go?


    It��s not that I��m blooming, it��s a one-sided approach from that side.


    Who is Yoojung?


    ��just meeting as friends.


    Suspicious.


    Anyway, keep talking.


    Look at you turning your teeth


    There was no closeness.


    Eunha felt like being interrogated.


    Of course, being jealous of my girlfriend wasn��t a bad feeling.


    Bebe, I think he��s approaching me with some intention, so I��m going to dig a trap.


    What kind of intention is there�� Isn��t it obvious why you approach the opposite sex? I do it because I like it.


    I see everyone in the world is like you.


    i��m pissed stop going


    Where are you going? You��re mine, so now you have to get my permission.


    ��I��ll take a look.


    There was no tension.


    Instead, there was salting.


    Eun-ha calmed down Jeong Ha-yang and told her what she had been thinking.


    I have this feeling. Bebe, that person is suspicious.


    Hmm�� I think you��re more suspicious.


    I think you are innocent.


    Yoo Jung.


    ��Anyway, I feel like I��m investigating my background, so I��m going to try to fight back.


    Is that why you got him assigned to Clan Regulus?


    < Madam > Bebe.


    It is said that after hearing the news of Eunha, she followed him and applied for training at the Regulus Clan.


    The news immediately entered the network of friends.


    According to Jeong Ha-yang��s information network, she also bribed the academy instructor in some way.


    So the galaxy was sure.


    As expected of her��


    ��There is something. Suspicious.


    I smell stinky.


    At first, Eun-ha thought of Bebe as a nuisance.


    However, after a clue was discovered that she might be related to < Myungwang > Sindorim.


    Eunha started to be wary of her.


    And he made a plan to find out her identity by using the clan practice dispatch.


    Should I just not get it from Regulus Clan? In principle, that person can��t go to Regulus Clan because of poor grades��


    Leave it alone. You know you��re going to fall into a trap.


    ��okay. Then I��ll pretend not to know


    yes please Oh, you know I��m talking to Eunwoo too, right?


    Look at what you do!


    ��what can I do?


    kiss me too


    massage? What massage?


    Don��t you think I don��t know what you did to Seo-na a while ago?


    Fox, does that guy��tell me?


    is that a problem now?


    Hayang-ah, here��s a sad story��


    I��ll have to tell Eun-ah when I go to Regulus Clan next month.


    ����!


    Ever since Eunha confessed first.


    The positions of the two were reversed.

 Chapter 579

    Relife Player 579


    [Chapter 156]


    [The Other Side (3)]


    The basic task of a clan is to resolve mana events within its jurisdiction.


    A mana crisis refers to any situation that occurs due to mana, including the occurrence of omnipresence or the appearance of monsters.


    Climbed the wall and climbed up!


    Eunha As you exit the alley, run to the left! Yeonhwa, you take the right side!


    Students who went to practice in the clan usually handled minor administrative tasks or performed basic tasks.


    Galaxy was no exception.


    Noh Eun-ah, Ryu Yeon-hwa, who played the role of mentor, and Eun-ha, who formed a party with the Regulus Clan navigator, patrolled the city center and solved the mana situation.


    It was the same on this day too.


    Queek! Squeak! Enjoy!


    Omnipresence usually occurs in places where there are many people.


    Even so, it was quietly created in an inconspicuous place.


    So, while eating lunch and patrolling the area with many alleys, Eunha and the party members found a monster just in time.


    Both are waiting there! i��m gonna drop it!


    A 7th tier monster of Primate Tree.


    The monster, which reminds us of a monkey with its fur peeled off and its skin exposed, immediately ran away as soon as it was discovered by them.


    The guy was quick.


    The guy, as tall as an adult man��s legs, stepped on the wall and the wall and jumped up to the roof of the building.


    After hearing the information about the monster from the navigator, Eun-ah quickly gave instructions to the party members.


    Eunha and Yeonhwa ran into a gap where only one person could pass.


    Cheonbo


    Eunha��s eyes kept looking upward even while running.


    I stepped on a pile of garbage blocking the road and got out of the gap.


    It was the boulevard.


    Remembering Eun-ah��s instructions, Eun-ha immediately jumped to the left.


    In the meantime, Ryu Yeon-hwa, who came out of the gap, ran in the opposite direction.


    The two faced each other and became a confrontational formation.


    �C Just in case you don��t know, watch your head!


    Eun-ah, who was still in the alleyway, shouted with mana.


    Let her hit the floor with a stone pole.


    The ring on the stone pole jingled, and a strong wind blew.


    Kiyi Profit!! Chuck!


    The wind blew over the roofs of the buildings and hit the monsters who were trying to escape from them.


    A sudden strong wind threw him off the roof onto the side of the road.


    And Eunha and Ryu Yeon-hwa, who were waiting under it, saw the guy falling as if screaming. It was


    Ryu


    Yeon-hwa who moved first on


    the icy road .


    While in a ready posture, she soared into the sky with the momentum of the ice that formed under her feet.


    Chi-Ring


    ��s long hair fluttering.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa, who bent her waist as much as possible, swung her spear in time for the guy to fall.


    With just one swing.


    Ice formed on the trajectory where the spear was swung.


    The guy who fell as if doing a somersault was pierced by a spear impregnated with ice.


    Queek��


    A spear that pierced the chest.


    At that moment, his body froze.


    In the end, it split into shards of ice like a broken mirror and disappeared.


    ��It��s < Seolchang >!


    Ryu Yeon-hwa!


    The ice formed along the trajectory of the spear is also scattered as snow crystals.


    The snowflakes illuminated by the light glisten.


    Landing lightly on the ground with her long hair waving in a halo of light, she attracted many people��s attention.


    Snow crystal window blue hair.


    < Seolchang > Ryu Yeon-hwa.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa��s appearance was well known to people.


    They stopped on their way and paid tribute to her.


    ��thank you.


    ��I love Yeonhwa unnie!!��


    picture! Who took the picture!?


    Unlike people��s strong reactions.


    Picking up the magic stone that fell on the floor, she calmly lowered her head and turned around.


    Still, people were very happy with her reaction.


    Either way, she approached Eunha.


    ����. �� what��s the matter?


    Eunha had a sad face.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa, who came closer and read his expression, tilted her head.


    Eunha replied to this.


    no i didn��t do anything �� Eunha, you blocked the way for monsters to escape.


    And while I was still, my sister subdued the monsters.


    ��sorry. Are you mad?


    I thought I met a monster for the first time today, but it ended too easily.


    Eunha, who had eaten a full lunch and was trying to warm up, couldn��t hide her regret.


    So, as a joke, I showed her a funny face.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa was unexpectedly restless and looked at Eun-ha.


    I��ll give in next time So�� can you ease your anger?


    ����.


    papa.


    Eunha blinked her eyes.


    I didn��t know that Ryu Yeon-hwa would try to ask for forgiveness with a serious face.


    He couldn��t help but bruise the fire chicken that landed on his shoulder.


    In the end, Eunha had no choice but to quickly clear her face and speak.


    Seriously�� you say you can��t even joke properly in front of your sister? You were kidding. It doesn��t matter who kills the monster. It��s just that it doesn��t hurt people.


    ��You��re not angry, are you? Do you want to see me angry?


    no. don��t want to see


    dory dory.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa, who was not much taller than Eun-ha, shook her head.


    Her long hair swayed from side to side.


    He burst into laughter as she shook her head eagerly.


    It was a bit like a child.


    Why would I be angry with my sister? It was just a joke. Sorry. I won��t play pranks on my sister anymore.


    ��no. I like to joke too.


    huh?


    I like it when someone plays pranks on me. So�� you can go on.


    Huh��.


    The more I look at him, the more eccentric he is.


    There is an odd side.


    Sometimes you can��t catch a person when you see it.


    Unlike the previous life, Eun-ha, who became close to Ryu Yeon-hwa, stuck out her tongue.


    Yes then I will��


    Yes. do a lot


    It must be Ryu Yeon-hwa��s own expression of intimacy.


    Eun-ha, who had overcome her bewildered feelings, decided to think that way.


    Then I suddenly remembered.


    -I saw a lot of tteokbokki stalls around here�� Do you want to eat fish cake?


    Fish cake? Didn��t you just have lunch?


    Looking at it earlier, it looked delicious��.


    Yes, let��s go eat right now.


    Is your sister not full?


    ��I��ll try hard.


    I��m not saying I can��t eat it.


    Eun-ha smiled bitterly at Ryu Yeon-hwa, who was determined to do something.


    ��


    In fact, it is not that the 3rd year students of the Higher Academy do excessive activities while practicing in the clan.


    In the case of promising players like Noh Eun-ha, they are given tasks that allow them to fight in order to directly check their skills.


    In the case of transfer students who had just entered the school and were not familiar with combat, they did not entrust many tasks.


    ��I found it. Our galaxy was here. But he abandoned his duty and is eating tteokbokki right now? You��re drinking a lot of honey.


    < Madam > Bebe.


    So was she.


    The Regulus Clan members were fortunate enough not to pay much attention to her, who had been practicing in their clan.


    So, as soon as she finished her administrative duties, she secretly left the Clan Hall.


    Then he went out to monitor Eunha, who would be working nearby.


    Clan practice is a child��s play? I��m having fun with my sisters. Oh, look at how delicious the sundae is. They don��t stand on duty��


    Noh Eun-ha and Ryu Yeon-hwa are eating snacks at a food stall.


    Bebe spyed on them by hiding on the roof of a nearby building.


    Without needing to use a telescope, she was able to use unknown magic to spy on the students as if they were seeing them up close.


    As a result, the sight of them enjoying the snack food made my mouth water.


    Some haven��t even had lunch��


    licking their lips with their tongues.


    she smacked her lips.


    Meanwhile, she concentrated and tried to read their lips.


    It wasn��t too difficult for her to read.


    If you eat it like that, it will be soggy��.


    Try Yeonhwa noona��s soup too.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa munches the food in her mouth.


    Eunha personally made fish cake soup for her.


    ��thank you.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa passed her neck.


    She receives a paper cup from Eunha and smiles.


    ��< Seolchang > is also funny.


    Then Bebe muttered in a curious tone.


    It was well known in the industry that Ryu Yeon-hwa��s personality was as cold and blunt as ice.


    However, Ryu Yeon-hwa, who was talking to No Eun-ha and No Eun-ah, only seemed to be a person of her age.


    I��m just going to take care of Yeon-hwa, leaving out P.i-ji��s sister, right? I raised my little brother wrong. I raised him wrong.


    By the way, they are having a lot of fun.


    No Eun-ah pretends to be angry.


    Noh Eun-ha frantically makes fish cake soup for her.


    Bebe clicked her tongue.


    I mean, don��t just eat, show me how you work. I can��t keep following you all the time��


    even though I��m not getting any attention within Clan Regulus.


    However, it was not possible to stay away for a long time.


    She muttered curses at Noh Eun-ha, who was excited to eat it in her mouth.


    Then-.


    ��Why are you monitoring the galaxy?


    ����.


    It was a blink of an eye.


    Something like a blade touched the back of my head.


    No, the blade was right.


    The root of the problem was that I stopped paying attention to my surroundings while watching Eun-ha Noh.


    Even so-.


    ����To say I didn��t notice her presence to the point of aiming a sword right behind me.


    The opponent��s stealth ability is excellent.


    Bebe took her eyes off Noh Eun-ha and slowly raised her hands.


    It was a sign of surrender.


    Then slowly turned around.


    ��Oh, Changjin senior. Why did you come to a place like this?


    Pretend nothing is wrong as much as possible.


    Bebe smiled brightly as she saw the knife hanging in front of her eyes.


    The opponent holding the sword is��.


    ����It would be better not to think of pretending not to know. ����.


    Because I know that you are < Madam >. �� oh my gosh. I knew you and I were unfamiliar.


    < Shadow > Han Chang-jin.


    Covering his mouth with a muffler, he stood with a cold expression on his face.


    ��


    At first, I just thought that I had seen it somewhere.


    Until then, Han Chang-jin did not pay much attention to Bebe.


    Then, for the past few days, I can see that she is monitoring the galaxy.


    Han Chang-jin has been raising his guard against her since that day.


    Then I found out something.


    It is-.


    ��It��s not the footsteps learned at the Player Academy. That��s a life-or-death-worthy step.


    High School Academy 3rd year transfer student Bebe.


    In her actions, the unique atmosphere of a person who dipped their feet into the darkness was buried.


    Although she tried to show off as much as possible, she showed a clumsy appearance.


    ��What is your true identity?


    I��ve seen it somewhere before��


    < Shadow > Han Chang-jin.


    I couldn��t fool his eyes.


    Before long, Han Chang-jin was convinced that she was a person living in a world of darkness.


    I also thought of it.


    The memory of entering the world of darkness following Baek Seo-jin in the past < King of Darkness >.


    �C No doubt. It��s < Madam >.


    At that time, it was only a glance at the level from a distant location.


    Even so, Changjin could vaguely recall the face of < Madam >. S��ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She said she looked exactly like Bebe.


    No, Bebe was her own.


    ��It��s really < Shadow >. Should I praise you like this, junior?


    answer any questions Why were you monitoring the galaxy?


    Well�� Do you have any sense of duty to answer my junior��s question?


    ����.


    She had no name.


    To her, a name was no different from a pseudonym that existed to carry out a given mission.


    It��s not just the name.


    Aside from her gender, there was no clue about her age, origin, or personality.


    However, people only called her < Madam > as she secretly carried out spying activities in the shadows.


    Why is < Madam > here?


    For some reason, such a person, out of nowhere, entered the academy using the pseudonym Bevera.


    And watching the galaxy.


    Han Chang-jin could not alleviate his doubts as he aimed his sword at her.


    Can��t you see the situation right now? If you make fun of me like that, I��ll kill you��


    Try it. or kill it


    ����.


    I don��t know if I��ll die gracefully. If you can��t kill me in one shot, people will see you and me fighting. What are you going to do to excuse yourself for attacking me first?


    ����.


    Oh, there must be a way. Shall I claim that I was raped by you? It��s me, I don��t have an external image, but aren��t you? I��m very curious what will happen if that happens.


    are you threatening


    It��s you who is threatening me, not me. So what if you, who is favored by the < King of Darkness >, don��t even know how to think like this?


    Hesitation about killing people.


    < Madam > seemed to see through that.


    Although he learned how to live by watering, he gritted his teeth inwardly because he had not immersed himself in the darkness.


    Then, as if she had sensed a slight change in him��


    ��No, would you rather say that you are favored now?


    she laughed


    Even when he saw the knife in front of him, he openly giggled.


    The < King of Darkness > has trained you with so much effort. How can you be here without knowing the grace that raised you?


    shut up.


    Rumors spread all over our world. You��re crazy about women and you��re doing things that don��t fit your body�� Yeah, like this right now. You��re not going to kill me, but you��re making threats that won��t work for me.


    < Madam > was not afraid.


    With a very natural motion, she put the knife away in front of her.


    Then he walked closer to Changjin and whispered in his ear.


    ��This is why the < King of Darkness > said he would not hand over his position to you.


    ����!


    Just pretend you don��t know me like this. If you don��t want to disappoint your master any more.


    I don��t think Master��


    Well, maybe that��s the case, maybe not.


    ����.


    Bluffing or not.


    Han Chang-jin looked at her for a long time as she answered with a smile.


    Soon, as if she had patronized her, she passed him and started talking.


    How many high-ranking people do you think are not interested in Noh Eun-ha?


    Did they even ask you to monitor the galaxy?


    What then?


    Why the hell is Eunha��


    < Madam > didn��t say it directly.


    She actually answered Han Chang-jin��s question.


    Han Chang-jin couldn��t believe it.


    The situation is that there are people trying to keep an eye on Noh Eun-ha to the extent that the darkness moves < Madame >.


    Noh Eun-ha, who is just an academy student who has not yet become a player.


    In response, < Madam >��.


    ��A nail that sticks out is bound to be driven in, but was that child special? It��s strange to order surveillance now.


    < Madam > answered in a friendly tone.


    Changjin Han frowned.


    So pretend you don��t know me like this. Unless I report badly and you don��t want to see your friend go through rough times with scary people.


    ����.


    I like him too. That child smells of power. However, I don��t want to be with him because my true identity is exposed. Because I love power. The people who commissioned you�� what kind of people are they? Oh my, now come and say respect?


    ����.


    Well�� People who have the mindset that if I can��t have it, I��d rather not let anyone else have it?


    ����. Or people who are worried that their position will be shaken?


    What the hell��


    but don��t they believe the story I��m telling you too literally? What if I lied? ����!


    A teasing tone.


    < Madame > passed through Han Chang-jin and headed for the door leading down the roof.


    Opening the door, she looked back.


    If you have been taught by the < King of Darkness >, shouldn��t you have learned to doubt first, rather than just blindly trust people��s words? It seems like a waste of money.


    ����.


    How did such a promising kid come to this point��


    Han Chang-jin clenched his fists.


    She just clicked her tongue.


    Then my sister will stop going. Let��s not pretend we know each other from now on.


    Although not publicly known.


    After graduating from the academy, Han Chang-jin is no longer < The Sid > in < The King of Darkness >.


    He lowered his head, as if indignant, and thought over and over again.


    Just then, < Madame > waved her hand, opened the door, and left.


    Then she locked the door.


    Ah��


    Han Chang-jin made a puzzled expression at the sound of the door being locked.


    ��


    At the entrance of the alley at the same time.


    < Take it away > Twenty-five closed his eyes and focused on the sound in his head.


    [��This is why the < King of Darkness > said that he would not hand over his position to you.]


    He had been warned by his master, Eunha, beforehand.


    He knew that Eunha would come to a food stall far away from the area where he had defeated the monster.


    So, if you know that��


    ����It��s a piece of cake to find a position where you can keep an eye on the master there.


    < Leave it > Twenty-five.


    This was the reason he was able to eavesdrop on the conversation between < Madame > Bebe and < Shadow > Chang-jin Han, even though he was one station away.


    All he had to do was install the eavesdropping magic in a suitable location to monitor the galaxy and wait for one of them to activate.


    Because the owner insisted on not trying to see it easily, I had no choice but to avoid closely monitoring it��


    As the owner said, just avoiding it was the correct answer. I never thought that < Shadow > would have been there.


    Two voices ringing in my head.


    One was called < Madame > and the other was < Shadow >.


    Having painstakingly designed eavesdropping magic in order not to be


    discovered by the opponent, he let out a drool.


    Then he moved his lips.


    ��I got more unexpected information than I thought?


    < Madame > and < Shadow >.


    They were talking about a story that only they knew, as they were completely unaware of the existence of < Tteobori >.


    Twenty-five was surprised to learn that Bebe��s true identity was a < madam > known only by two names in the shadows.


    She was able to infiltrate the academy and be sure she was spying on her master.


    I could also see that she was nothing more than a role to take orders and move.


    Finally-.


    ��There were rumors that secretly < Shadow > had a falling out with the < King of Darkness >��but I guess it was real.


    Twenty-five could confirm that < Shadow > Han Chang-jin was no longer Baek Seo-jin��s < The Sid > from < The King of Darkness >.


    I��ll have to inform the owner. But < Madame >�� Judging by the attitude of < Shadow >, it seems that she is more of a person than I know�� I��ll have to look into it.


    It was unexpected information.


    The corners of the mouth of < Take Buri > went up.

 Chapter 580

    Relife Player 580


    [Chapter 157]


    [Noh Eun-ha Division]


    < Madame > I started to be wary of Bebe.


    Eun-ha had ordered twenty-five to watch over her.


    As Eunha himself acted as bait, twenty-five was able to lure her into a favorable situation.


    Income came quickly.


    [��I think it��s probably the person who steps into the darkness. I think it would be good to keep in mind the possibility of being a slayer.]


    ��Yes. Maybe not.


    Regulus Clan Dormitory.


    After a day��s work, Eun-ha came into her room and received a report from twenty-five over the phone.


    Twenty-five told him in detail what had happened that day.


    When Eun-ha heard that < Madame > Bebe was a person who worked in the shadows, she fell into thought.


    ��is this really true?


    Before returning, she was the wife of Onyang. That such a person might actually be someone who has enemies in the dark?


    A story that is hard to believe.


    As far as Eunha knew, the nickname < Madam > was the name she got after becoming a player.


    To be precise, someone called her by that nickname sometime ago.


    She used to take it for granted, as if it were her own.


    If Bebe is from the dark side, why did she become Onyang��s wife?


    If you didn��t meet with a pure heart, then what the hell was the purpose of approaching Onyang?


    < Madam > Bebe.


    The one who became Onyang��s seventh wife in a previous life.


    Eun-ha questioned the possibility that the girl he knew might be a person disguised as a false identity.


    If she was really a person of darkness, why did she appear in the world and join the whole sun��s party?


    [Looking at the situation going back, it looks like you got a request from someone or someone? To check whether the master is a threat to them or not.]


    At that time, twenty-five listened to his question and added.


    Based on twenty-five��s comments, Eunha substituted Onyang instead of herself in the current situation.


    The reason why Bebe, who lives in the dark, reluctantly transferred to the Player Academy must be because of herself.


    In my previous life, there was a high possibility that it was because of Onyang.


    In her previous life, Bebe might have approached Onyang after receiving a request and transferring to the academy.


    The watchful eyes that should have gone to Onyang came to me in this life. Then why? for what reason?


    what changed the future


    Why is she focusing on herself instead of Onyang, unlike her previous life?


    The conclusion that came after thinking was vague.


    It was vague, but that was all.


    ��Is it because I��m considered a promising player?


    Comparing before and after regression makes it clear at a glance.


    The difference between Noh Eun-ha and On Tae-yang was, in the end, what position they had in the academy.


    If Taeyang was imprinted on people over time as a promising star in his previous life.


    In this life, the galaxy stood in a position to replace him.


    In other words, < Madam > Bebe��s mission could be said to be the surveillance of a person whose future is expected as a player.


    So, why are people spying on people with promising futures?


    Clearing up a single question.


    A new question arose.


    But it didn��t take long to clear that question.


    If the position of < Madam > in the darkness is quite high��


    Of course, it is self-evident that the position of the authors who asked < Madam > for the request is also high. If such people could one day rise to the same position as they did, surely��.


    -Do you make it on your own?


    Or do you try to ostracize someone who might become your enemy?


    It was very simple.


    Thinking that far, he couldn��t help but frown.


    because they-


    -It��s my enemy.


    Because they will be the ones you have to take down.


    Assuming that < Madame >��s behavior was the same in her previous life.


    She was most likely the liaison between the people behind her and the Onyang who took her.


    It meant that if Onyang hadn��t been removed and he had even entered into government relations with her, he would have come to terms with them.


    further-.


    ��It may be my guess.


    But it doesn��t make sense.


    Let your imagination run wild here.


    On Taeyang had a crush on the fairy government.


    Therefore, his achievements had no choice but to be a threat to the fairy government.


    If so, wouldn��t it be possible to say that the will of Onyang and the people who have a good will is the same as that.


    In short, they might have been the ones who brought down the fairy Lim Ga-eul from her previous life.


    ��Please keep an eye on me from now on.


    [Preload. Oh and the owner. There��s something else I��ve heard about < Shadow >��]


    Eun-ha, who had thought so far, put a fishy smile on her lips.


    Perhaps, it might be possible to bring out people who could be harmful to the fairy government.


    Eunha gave instructions to twenty-five.


    Twenty-five readily followed the instructions and handed over one more piece of information.


    Even when she heard that information, Eunha couldn��t help but doubt her ears.


    ��Changjin hyung isn��t Baek Seojin��s < The Sid > anymore?


    why why


    At first, a question came to mind.


    Before long, the galaxy naturally complied.


    Unlike his previous life, Han Chang-jin��s personality was starkly different.


    In this life, Han Chang-jin was affectionate and, in a way, weak.


    < King of Darkness > Following Baek Seo-jin, he lacked qualifications as a person who controls darkness.


    It was not unreasonable to be demolished.


    Even so, it was surprising.


    ��okay. Thanks for letting me know.


    Who changed Han Chang-jin��s future?


    Eunha thought of her older sister and smiled.


    Still, it wasn��t something I could laugh at.


    That��s-.


    ��Then who will control the darkness in this life?


    Darkness was a great force.


    The dismissal of Han Chang-jin meant that the future would change greatly.


    On the other hand, Eun-ha could not erase her doubts.


    If < Madam > is a person on the dark side.


    If < Madame > is not a ghost-like force that even teacher Baek Seo-jin can��t realize��


    Does Baek Seo-jin really know < Madame >��s steps?


    Or are you just pretending not to know?


    Eun-ha couldn��t read Baek Seo-jin��s intentions.


    ��I don��t know. Let��s go to sleep soon Beep beep beep beep beep beep!


    no conclusion was reached.


    Tomorrow, too, I had to stamp the Regulus Clan for work from the morning.


    Eun-ha, who was lying on her bed and thinking, decided to close her eyes.


    Anyway-.


    -I don��t know if the kids are doing well. It would be nice if they didn��t cause trouble��


    ��


    At first, the Zenith Clan members said they couldn��t hide their disappointment.


    That��s because the Noh Eun-ha from < Queen The Donanma >, whom they wanted to see so much, did not come.


    I heard that < Queen Donanma > wields dual swords so well. it��s a shame. I wanted to see that one time��.


    Even the instructors go in after giving the < Excellent Thief > a run for their swordsmanship. In the past, an instructor even asked if he would teach the kids some swordsmanship on his behalf?


    want to stick want to fight


    ��Looks like there��s one Blaze Clan member mixed in here? I never thought I��d hear something like crazy people muttering here�� Ji Yong-


    hyeon, the < First Sword > who is the Clan Lord of the Zenith Clan and also the Twelve Seat.


    < Shinchang > He belonged to the Namgung Seong-woon sect, and was known to have a good understanding of swords, just like his nickname.


    Naturally, the clan members under him also showed talent in swordsmanship, and in some cases, they were directly taught by Namgung Sung-woon, the < Shinchang >.


    To that extent, the Zenith Clan was the best clan in the country, confident in swordsmanship.


    That��s why they said they prayed for the day when they could see Noh Eun-ha��s swordsmanship.


    But I heard that there are two more people besides < Queen Donanma >. Kids who specialized in swords.


    Come to think of it, didn��t you say that < The Swordsman > accepted a friend from < The Thief > as < The Sid >? S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Where is only that friend? There is also a child named Mok Min-ho. The kid who won the overall division competition last year. Was the name of the winner last year Choi Eun-hyeok? Maybe he was < The Swordsman > or < The Sid >.


    But No Eun-ha didn��t come.


    The attention of the Zenith Clan members quickly shifted to < The Seed > Choi Eun-hyuk and Mok Min-ho.


    They��ve been talking about the two since they heard they were leaving for practice.


    And finally, the two of them came out to practice.


    ��Thank you for taking care of me for a month! I don��t know if there are many things that I can��t trust in the eyes of my seniors, but I will work hard and become a person who can do my part properly!


    My name is Mok Min-ho. The Zenith Clan is a clan that I have been longing for since before entering the academy�� and


    let��s see your skills. That way, you��ll be able to decide which tasks to entrust.


    ������.��


    One of the impatient players sparred with them.


    Eunhyuk and Minho, who were introducing themselves in a frozen state, could not answer.


    But whether they panic or not.


    The Zenith Clan members, who wanted to check the two��s skills, created an atmosphere that the two couldn��t refuse.


    It��s been 10 minutes since I went to practice with the clan.


    The two were ��taken�� to the basement of the Janice Clan Hall.


    Minho��


    ��why.


    Could it be that we came here by mistake for the Blaze Clan?


    I also hope that the clan I longed for is not the Blaze Clan.


    At that time, Minho and Eunhyuk said they wanted to deny the reality they faced.


    However, the two of them had to climb up to the arena and hold their swords.


    And only then did I find out.


    The identity of the swordsman who decided to take on their opponent.


    It��s okay to attack one by one, or it��s okay to work together. Where do you wield your sword to your heart��s content?


    ������.��


    Usually, a well-organized clan classifies its members into ranks and conducts marketing activities.


    The Zenith Clan was no exception.


    There are seven lions in Regulus Clan.


    Just as there is a paladin in the Blaze Clan.


    The Zenith Clan had five swords.


    Their opponent was Ogum.


    ��Minho, what should I do?


    let��s work together If the opponent is < Ye-geom >, who is known as one of the five swords, he will not be able to deal with it alone.


    Gong Myeong-ho of < The Precious Sword >.


    The two people who had heard Gong Myung-ho��s tinnitus had hard faces.


    In the eyes of the people watching from the outskirts of the arena, they looked frightened.


    But contrary to their thoughts��.


    -Are you scared?


    no? No way. If not at this time, when will I ever have to fight the Ogum of the Zenith Clan? I��m dying to know how far I can go


    Just don��t get excited and get in my way. who��s to say


    Are you stronger than you were back then?


    Maybe you��ll be surprised to see it?


    yes i expect


    The two of them were burning with a fighting spirit from the moment they put their hands on the sword.


    What was the reason they chose the Zenith Clan?


    It was because he wanted to cultivate himself and learn the sword in the Zenith Clan, where there were many people who specialized in swords.


    But to think that one of the five swords, < Ye-geom >, would personally deal with him.


    For the two of them, it could be said that it was a job that was expected even though it was tense.


    So-.


    ��I��ll give you the first gong, so where do you go first��!! As soon as


    the Tianbo


    Yusok


    Dalian began.


    The two of them ran straight away.


    rough and soft.


    The conflicting steps were enough to disturb < Yeom >��s eyes.


    Also, their swordsmanship was different��.


    ��Hyeonwolcham (���”�)


    Iron Crasher


    Choi Eunhyuk��s sword was stained white.


    As he drew his sword horizontally on the ground, a dazzling slash erupted.


    A slash that was enough to devour a person flew at < Preliminary Sword >.


    Of course, the slashing was blocked.


    However, < Ye Gum > had to block the following attack in a hurry to block the slash.


    Gut��!


    Even so, < Ye-geom >��s response was quick.


    As a makeshift measure, he added mana to the blade.


    Receiving the sword that had fallen from above his head, he let out a drool.


    ��what?


    And he had to believe his eyes.


    At the point where Minho Minho��s sword came into contact with his sword, there was a slight crack in his sword.


    Eventually, the crack did not stop there, but extended to the entire blade.


    The sword is broken.


    ������.��


    Including the < preliminary sword > that escaped right


    before the sword broke .


    The people gathered on the outskirts of the arena were at a loss for words.


    in just 2 tens.


    The sword would have been broken.


    what happened now?


    Was it a defective product?


    It can��t be a defective product. The company that supplies them is a Galaxy device, but they made a sword that breaks so easily?


    Then what the hell��


    is it a gift?


    Even if it wasn��t a dedicated device for < Preliminary Sword >.


    The quality of the swords used for practice in the Zenith Clan was top-notch.


    Even so, the fact that it was broken shocked them.


    Somebody bring a sword!


    On the other hand, < Ye-geom > lost his sword was unsightly.


    He distanced himself from Mong Min-ho and shouted to the clan members behind him.


    Then someone took out a practice sword and threw it at him.


    So, I wondered if the sparring would start again��.


    ����Sword Spirit Type 1


    At that moment, Eunhyuk activated his magic.


    Two swords created in the air centered on Choi Eunhyuk.


    The blade made of mana flew to < Ye-geom > following Choi Eun-hyeok��s command.


    Something like this sword��!


    Including the sword Choi Eun-hyeok held in his hand, a total of three.


    And with the addition of Mok Min-ho��s sword, it becomes four.


    < Preliminary Sword > had to block the four swords that moved as if they were dancing.


    Not long after that��


    ��-!!


    ������.��


    This time Choi Eunhyuk broke the sword of < Preliminary Sword >.


    Although it could have been a coincidence once.


    Because the second time couldn��t be a coincidence.


    The people present all at once were stunned.


    Isn��t this how it goes?


    Ay no way��


    ������.��


    No way they��re catching people.


    On that day, people clucked their tongues as they saw their concerns become reality.


    They had no choice but to acknowledge the skills of the Noh Eun-ha division, which had been flourishing only through rumors.


    Furthermore, Clan Lord Ji Yong-hyun, who heard the news and visited the arena, was also there.


    ����I don��t know if I��ll be able to deal with it alone in a year.


    ������!!��


    < The First Sword > Ji Yong-hyeon��s direct evaluation.


    The anecdote the two created that day quickly spread throughout the industry.


    ��


    Kang Si-hyung.


    Being sponsored by the KK Clan, the reason he went to the Donghae Clan for practice was purely because of Jin Seo-na.


    I thought that if I stayed in the same clan as Jinseo, I would be harassed for a month. Kaede goes to practice at the KK Clan


    , and


    if you look at the people who go to the KK Clan to practice��


    since when


    Maybe it was from the beginning, I don��t know.


    Kang Si-hyung, who is as short as the girls, was very friendly with the female students of the Noh Eun-ha division.


    So when I came to my senses, I was at the bottom of the hierarchy among women.


    The girls often asked only him, Kang Si-hyung, and not the other kids.


    I even participated in a dormitory meeting the other day with girls who couldn��t tell whether they were cool or nerdy!


    Kang Si-hyung��s life was very complicated.


    Some of the male students who heard the news were very envious of him.


    Cheon-seo Lee, who took class with her at the time, shed tears and was envious.


    Kang Si-hyung was treated as a woman instead of being treated as a man.


    That��s why he deliberately chose a clan that other friends didn��t practice with.


    Huh�� I didn��t know that Eunha��s friend would come to our clan for practice. yes it came I��ll be your gunner for this month.


    hello! i look forward to!


    The A+ grade Donghae Clan always falls out of the S grade screening.


    Thanks to that, my friends didn��t show any interest in the Donghae Clan.


    Si-hyung was able to go to Donghae Clan for practice with friends and unrelated people.


    And he met a Guardian player who became his shooter.


    Then, where should I check my skills before going to work? As a guardian, you have to be strong enough to wrestle an orc and win, but can you?


    Power won��t win an orc, but you can deafen an orc!


    huh? Guy�� He��s good at one joke.


    Kang Si-hyung said with a spirited voice.


    The Guardian player dismissed Kang Si-hyung��s words as a joke.


    That��s why-.


    ������!!��


    Players who tried to check Kang Si-hyung��s skills without using earplugs instantly felt deaf.


    Ahaha! I have a big voice. It��s a pity that he��s short, but he looks pretty good�� Where should I roll some Eunha friends? Eunha asked me to roll him to death�� The


    same goes for the Guardian player.


    < Giant Tree > Seon Ki-joon said his eyes were shining brightly.

 Chapter 581

    Relife Player 581


    [Chapter 157]


    [Noh Eun-ha Division (2)]


    The restaurant inside the Regulus Clan Hall.


    After finishing her morning shift, Eun-ha met Cha Eun-woo and Jung Ha-yang, who were active at another party just in time.


    uh? galaxy! Hello to Eunah unnie and Yeonhwa unnie!


    Are you on your way to eat too? But how are you two coming together?


    Coincidentally, there was Eunwoo near me when I was on duty! what? Eunha Are you jealous of me now? From now on, whenever I meet Hayang, I will have to get your permission first.


    what. I was just curious and asked. Eunwoo, did you finish your work well?


    In the meantime, the rest of us went to different parties and practiced.


    It had been a very long time since the three of them had lunch together.


    Of course, it wasn��t just the three of them.


    Guys! Can you eat Yeonhwa with me? ��great!!��


    There were also Noh Eun-ah and Ryu Yeon-hwa, who went on duty with Eun-ha.


    Because it wasn��t even an acquaintance.


    They decided to have lunch together.


    But Eunwoo, do you know where Changjin is? If we were going to eat, it would be better to eat together��.


    Ah, Changjin oppa��.


    In the meantime.


    Eun-ah asked Cha Eun-woo where Han Chang-jin was, as if she had just remembered.


    Eunwoo, who belonged to the same party as Changjin Han, let out an awkward laugh.


    Then he gently rolled his eyes and pointed to a window seat in the restaurant.


    That��s�� They said they decided to eat together with Bebe��.


    ����.


    Eunah Noh��s gaze also turned toward that direction.


    Noh Eun-ha couldn��t help but click her tongue as she looked at her.


    Han Chang-jin and Bebe were having lunch facing each other.


    Although it��s to keep an eye on Bebe so he doesn��t do anything stupid��


    That hyung isn��t very lucky either.


    Not too long ago, Han Chang-jin asked Clan Lord to include Bebe in his party.


    The news spread quickly.


    At that time, Noah��s mood was low.


    And from that day on, Han Chang-jin was almost always with Bebe.


    I knew Eunha and Han Changjin��s thoughts, but there was enough room for misunderstanding for people who didn��t know anything, including Noh Eunah.


    Oh, we met eyes


    Eun-ha, who was standing behind Eun-ah, didn��t know what her sister was doing right now.


    In that situation, Eunha met Bebe��s eyes.


    She smiled and waved her hand.


    ��Ah Eunah! Are you here for lunch?


    Only then did Han Chang-jin turn around and talk to Eun-ah Noh with a happy face.


    Of course, Eunah Noah��s reaction was cold.


    Yeah, I��m here for lunch with the kids. You were having lunch too.


    Then, since the seat next to me is empty, if we eat together��


    no. We��ll just eat by ourselves. You can��t interrupt a good time. �� uh? Why is this a good time�� Then have a bad lunch. i��ll go Let��s go Eunha.


    Uh yes��. Eun-ah, do you enjoy your lunch too��? Did I just tell you to eat it badly?


    Changjin made a puzzled expression.


    Eunah Noh crossed Eunha��s arms and took a seat at a table far away from Hanchangjin��s table.


    Then, he expressed regret to Eunha.


    Eunha, am I not wrong? Is it cheap to say so?


    It seemed that he became anxious after telling Han Chang-jin coldly.


    Eunha smiled.


    Eunha��s answer was obvious.


    I really shouldn��t have been cursing or cursing. Or should I go and replace it? That brother was really too. Who wants to make my sister angry? It��s bloody. thank you from the heart After all, there is only you for me! Why were you born as my younger brother? oh cute!


    That��s right. Why was I born as a younger brother? Rather��.


    There is no such thing as severe.


    Seeing No Eun-ha and No Eun-ah sitting side by side and hugging each other.


    Cha Eun-woo sighed.


    And Jung Ha-yang, who was next to him��.


    ��Haha��


    why? do whatever you do


    Jeong Ha-yang smiled brightly.


    Noah��s face hardened.


    No Eun-ah was hugged by No Eun-ha as if it didn��t matter.


    Noh Eunha��.


    ��I should be an older brother�� Ahaha�� Eunha oppa isn��t bad either. Should Eun-ha be your older brother and I be your younger sister like Eun-ae?


    ������.��


    Hey kids. I��m going to order and come. What do you guys want to eat?


    Unha Noh had a hunch.


    Later, in a place where Eun-ah is not, he will be punished by his girlfriend.


    Cha Eun-woo also expressed his condolences for Eun-ha, probably noticing it.


    Only Eun-ah and Yeon-hwa remained calm on the spot.


    ��


    Before academy students leave the clan for practice.


    Meanwhile, < Beast Tamer > Hwangsan-kun, who is currently in charge of the KK Clan��s clan road, notified the clan members.


    ����Especially, the children called the Noh Eun-ha division are put into the field immediately.��


    He said he would check whether the skills of Noh Eun-ha��s division were just rumors.


    Hwangsan-gun ordered the clan members to check their skills.


    Naturally, some of the clan members objected because it was too much for the kids.


    In addition, Jin Seo-na also belonged to Noh Eun-ha��s division.


    Who is Jinsanna?


    He was a member of the KK group.


    Nevertheless, Hwangsan-kun��.


    ����That child can roll more thoroughly. Among the children graduating next year, they are expected to be second only to Jinpa-rang.��


    Hwangsangun��s attitude was resolute.


    So while Kim Geon-woong, a direct descendant of KK Group, mainly handles administrative work��.


    [��East and west. Monster escaping. Currently, the monster is estimated to be headed in the direction of the subway! more! It was Jin Seo-na, the 3rd party training telepathist of the KK Clan!]


    Jin-seo, Hoshimiya Kaede, and Lee Cheon-seo.


    The three members of the Noh Eun-ha division were dispatched from the first day to field work with high activity.


    Even so, Seona and Kaede did not give in to the harsh treatment of the clan.


    In fact, they didn��t even know they were being treated harshly.


    ��is he a real academy student? No, remembering what you said once, you send telepathy right away?


    I couldn��t hear any noise at all, and the speed of transmitting telepathy to the moving party members was fast and accurate. How many of our clan telepathists can do this?


    How much replacement training would


    you like �� We deliver a message from navigator Kim Seo-yeon of the 5th party located in the station area. Currently��]


    Clan members are surprised or not.


    Delivering telepathy to Jinseo-na in a fast, accurate, and memorable way without mixing with noise has been something I��ve been doing for a long time.


    I��ve been through so many incidents.


    Because it was rolled so much.


    Because I trained so much.


    Seo-na quickly adapted to her job and was able to act as if she had worked on active duty for several years in an instant.


    He��s really no joke��


    Our party! Send Serna to our party next time! Aren��t you trying to keep a monopoly on the 3rd party?


    Seona likes the 3rd party��! Do not be ridiculous! I��ll tell Jinseo-na myself, so don��t stop me!


    No, what is he really doing? Did you see what they do now when they send different telepathy messages to the 4th and 5th parties? There was no gap at all in replacing the receiver!?


    In the meantime, Jinseo-na was not well known in the Noh Eun-ha division.


    As a joke, it was said that she was only a collateral of KK Group, and her role was Jeonju.


    However, the misunderstanding about her was completely shattered on the first day she left the practice.


    All the members of the KK Clan were busy praising Jin Seo-na with admiration.


    Then, during the practice period, they quarreled over trying to include Jinseo-na in their party.


    It wasn��t just her.


    Kaede Hoshimiya was also deeply imprinted in the minds of the clan members from day one.


    ��Picking up stars


    It was said that monsters popped up one after another in the area where she went to the field.


    Then Kaede Hoshimiya shot an arrow and flew into the sky.


    Hyeseong


    Clan members couldn��t help but stare blankly at it.


    It happened in an instant.


    Kaede, who suddenly soared into the sky, pulled the bowstring again.


    Magic exploded from the sky and pierced the backs of the fleeing monsters, annihilating them as they were.


    Who is it�� Who snorted that he was shooting a bow?


    Shall I switch to a bow at this point? kinda�� nice.


    Is he a Caster or a Ranger��?


    The clan members were completely stunned.


    The party leaders quickly recognized Kaede��s strategic value and scrambled to attract her to their party.


    Moreover, she showed versatility in disarming traps and exploring the surrounding geography.


    Besides, she completely silenced the players who said that guns were better than bows��.


    -Did you see it now? The arrow bent sideways and went around the building, killing the monster. Didn��t I see it wrong?


    how do you fly like that Aside from the fact that the arrow splits into several pieces, it defies the laws of physics and flies very arbitrarily? So, it��s magic.


    Who can do that with a gun now?


    ������.��


    At first, the clan members who laughed at Noh Eun-ha��s division saying that she used a bow were no big deal, and all of them joined together.


    In any case, the insolence Jinsona and Kaede


    showed to the clan members on the first day was enough to win their favor.


    further-.


    ��There was a reason Clanlord ordered them to be sent to the scene out of nowhere.


    Truly our Clanlord. Isn��t that why you do the Twelve Seats and Clan Road? uh?


    Clanlords do have eyes. You must be thinking of getting them into your clan, right?


    of course! If you don��t put those kids in, who the hell are you going to put in! In particular, the kid who uses that bow must be included unconditionally!


    What about Jinseo?


    All of a sudden, the KK Clan members misunderstood the instructions of the Clanlord Hwangsan-gun and praised him.


    On the other hand, Chun-seo Lee, who is also part of the Noh Eun-ha division like Seo-na and Kaede, was poorly evaluated.


    The child is very insincere. Are you tall and have nothing to see?


    How the hell did he get in? Judging from the confrontation with the monsters earlier, I��m sure they��re not really good enough to join our clan. They say he��s a direct friend of the KK Group. It is also called the Noh Eun-ha Division.


    Politics seems to be doing well. Will he join our clan too?


    I hope that kid doesn��t come in. Do n��t muddy the clan water for


    nothing.


    Because the inaction that Jinseo-na and Kaede showed was so great.


    It is said that the evaluation of Lee Cheon-seo was relatively low.


    ��


    I couldn��t tell if the rice went through my mouth or through my nose.


    Eun-ha was able to eat lunch somehow.


    There were intermittent happenings.


    Yeon-hwa handed Eun-ha dessert and saw Hayang��s notice.


    Like how Hayang couldn��t move in front of Eunah.


    Eunwoo didn��t eat lunch properly and was busy filming, etc.


    ��The rice was served by Yeonhwa, so I��ll make the coffee!


    Because the next mission didn��t come.


    After lunch, they moved to the cafe in the Clan Hall and continued their conversation.


    Noh Eun-ha��s anecdote about an accident at the academy was a hot topic.


    It was then.


    -Ah, you were here.


    The time when we were talking happily.


    One of the players checked inside through the glass door, found a galaxy, and went inside.


    Senior Byun Ji-seong? What are you doing here?


    < Quick Sword > Byun Ji-seong.


    Eunwoo and Hayang, who had been staring at the man blankly, hurriedly greeted him.


    Eun-ah asked him on behalf of those present.


    Meanwhile, Eun-ha lightly lowered her head and looked at Byun Ji-seong.


    I��m here because I have business for you. Well done anyway It looks like you were free at the time, right? At this time, I��m drinking coffee at a cafe��


    There was a thorn in the word


    ������.�� .


    The faces of those who noticed his unfavorable attitude darkened rapidly.


    It was the same with Eun-ah.


    She smiled bitterly and opened her mouth.


    I was taking a break for a while. Do we have to go to work a little later? Anyway, you��re taking a break now. Why are you making excuses like that��. Of course people can rest. But from now on, be careful when you bring the kids from practice here. There are so many people using it at lunchtime that there are not many seats. ������.��


    And I know that you guys are familiar with the training camps there, but keep in mind that a clan is definitely a place to work. I��ve been watching since the last time, and you guys don��t work, but why do you look like you��re playing with the practice students, so be careful. ������.��


    The practitioners there are also careful about their actions. I know you guys are great, but you have to be a little humble. If it��s practice, show some courtesy to the people who joined the clan first��


    Nagging for nothing.


    Hayang and Eunwoo looked at each other.


    Noah��s face hardened.


    And Noh Eun-ha��s face gradually rotted away.


    Why did you suddenly come and preach?


    Sudden sarcastic mutability.


    The galaxy was annoyed with one of the seven lions, a player belonging to the executive level.


    Was that the same for Eun-ah?


    -Senior. So what did you come for?


    ����.


    Eunah Noh cut off his words in the first place.


    Then, Byun Ji-seong looked down at her with a cocky gaze.


    Even so, Eun-ah did not give in.


    further-.


    ��What are you doing? ����.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa, who had been listening to the sermon quietly, also opened her mouth.


    Although it was only seven words.


    A change took place in Byun Ji-sung��s face after hearing the cold words.


    One of our party members is in the hospital right now, so we��re understaffed. So I��m trying to replenish the number of people, but I thought I could supplement it with the practice I came this time.


    I understand that the academy students are already assigned to the party? More than anything�� I know that Senior Byun Ji-seong��s party is about exploring the habitat of monsters�� It��s a little bit like giving academy students such a risky job�� If it��s a


    normal student, it would be like that. But where is No Eun-ha of the kind that can be said to be common? ����.


    Talent should be used in the right place. If the academy��s proud < Excellent Donanma > is only doing this kind of thing, it��s just a waste. So�� are you saying you��re here to borrow Eunha?


    okay. Today and tomorrow, we need to borrow Noh Eun-ha from our side. So, I want you to know that. ������.��


    Coercive advice.


    Eunah Noah was dumbfounded.


    And No Eun-ha frowned.


    I want to stay here. I don��t want to go to your party�� just get to know someone else. ����.


    Eunha, you stay still. ok sorry


    So Eun-ha spoke up first.


    Byun Ji-seong��s eyes moved to him.


    Eunha did not avoid that gaze.


    Byun Ji-seong glared at him for a long time before turning his gaze to No Eun-ah.


    The attitude of the practice is not very good�� It seems that Eun-ah, you are the younger brother, so you did not teach it strictly. I��ll take you here and teach you a little stricter. Seniors. I��m sorry, but I think that��s my job, not my senior��s. Eunha will teach us well, and I don��t think we will be able to send Eunha because we��re busy too.


    You guys shouldn��t have anything to do right now��. I checked in the administration office earlier and it seems that tomorrow��s schedule hasn��t been set yet�� So, isn��t it okay if I take you?


    Are you looking into our schedule?


    I don��t know why I have to look at you like that because I didn��t investigate things that shouldn��t be investigated, nor did I investigate the schedules of our clan members.


    Eunah Noh��s voice naturally rose.


    Byun Ji-seong��s face became shameless.


    Even though the opponent was the seven lions.


    Noah Eun-ah did not back down.


    And you keep practicing practice, but this kid definitely has the name No Eun-ha, right? I don��t think it��s good to call it that way.


    ��Nah. Are you admonishing me in front of the trainees? It seems like you keep calling Park Hye-rim��s < The Sid >


    . Also, Changjin has moved to another party, so the number of people is not enough. If Eunha is missing, Yeonhwa is the only dealer in the party, so I don��t think I can give Eunha.


    Huh�� they go out on patrol as an excuse to go out and say that the number of people is insufficient.


    Senior, aren��t you talking too harshly?


    Eun-ah, how about you do this to me in front of the kids?


    Eunah Noh turned on the light in her eyes.


    Suddenly, she got up from her seat and looked up at him, who was taller than herself, and strained her eyes.


    Byun Ji-seong��s gaze became even more blunt.


    right then-


    -Has the Clanlord��s permission gone? Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ������.��


    I understand that in order to recruit someone from another party, you must first get permission from the Clanlord.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa, who had been entrusting the situation to Eun-ah Noh, spoke up.


    It was only then that Noh Eun-ah made a sorry expression.


    Byun Ji-seong��s expression darkened.


    ��After getting your permission, I was going to go to Clanlord like this.


    The relationship is reversed. I think you need to go to Clanlord first and ask for permission. If you give permission, it will just pass right away. It��s just a formality anyway. Even if the form is the form, shouldn��t the principle be followed?


    ������.��


    The subject of the argument has moved.


    Eunah Noh, Eunha, and her friends blinked their eyes at Yeonhwa as she spoke logically.


    Did that older sister speak like that?


    Even Eunha looked at me in wonder.


    Either that or not, Ryu Yeon-hwa��s words continued.


    no-


    ��How can you follow someone��s advice and settle it in sparring?


    ��you��!


    It was an obvious provocation.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa held a spear in her hand and said coldly to him.


    And laughed uncharacteristically of her.


    I am confident of winning again.


    ����.


    in a confident voice.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa mocked.


    Byun Ji-sung��s face turned red, and he shook his shoulders.


    But he didn��t really want to accept her offer.


    Rather, he was busy rolling his eyeballs.


    Trying to change the mood somehow.


    Byun Ji-seong hopes that the atmosphere will not go to a development where he confronts her.


    That was then-.


    ��What are you all doing here?


    Park Hye-rim player��.


    Hye-rim unnie! ������.��


    Twelve Seats < The Holy Mother > Park Hye-rim.


    she appeared on the spot.


    Byun Ji-seong clicked his tongue.


    Noh Eun-ah, who had been feeling sick all this time, welcomed her with joy as soon as she saw her.


    ��


    It is said that a monster wave occurred in Siheung-si, Gyeonggi-do.


    Fortunately, it was resolved shortly after the monster wave occurred.


    The problem was that people who were near the place where the monsters appeared were seriously injured.


    It seemed that they were short of manpower, to the point where they needed the aid of the Twelve Seats.


    So Hye-rim Park of the Twelve Seats < The Holy Mother > decided to enlist the help of the clan because it seemed like it would be too much for her to do on her own.


    I really want to take Eun-ah�� But


    after a long time visiting Regulus Clan, she first tried to figure out the number of people who could move.


    oh that��s good We can take Eun-ah for now��.


    After obtaining permission from Gu Yeon-soo in advance, drop by the administrative office.


    Park Hye-rim secured a list of available personnel from the administrator.


    I was greatly relieved to find Eunah Noh��s name there.


    Her < The Sid > Eunah Noh.


    Eun-ah, who is now called < Fairy >, and Park Hye-rim got along very well.


    Above all, Noh Eun-ah��s skill was excellent enough to admire Park Hye-rim.


    But where is Eun-ah?


    So Park Hye-rim first set out to find Eun-ah in order to ask her permission.


    Fortunately, it wasn��t difficult to find Eun-ah at the Clan Hall.


    By the way-


    ��A mutable player? What are you doing over there?


    I wondered if I had finally found No Eun-ah.


    She was confronting mutability with a tough atmosphere.


    Park Hye-rim frowned.


    ��And what is that person saying to Eun-ah?


    Park Hye-rim��s mood was low.


    since when


    It seems to have been since the recapture of Uijeongbu.


    Byun Ji-seong got the nickname < Quick Sword > and became one of the seven lions of the Regulus Clan.


    From then on, Byeon Ji-seong��s attitude became more arrogant than before.


    Above all, the relationship between Hye-rim and Byun Ji-seong got worse.


    It��s not that I don��t understand why the mutable players hate me.


    He said he was displeased with her who became the Twelve at the age of 23.


    So, in every case, I found fault with what she was doing.


    On the one hand, the opinions of the two did not agree with each other.


    It wasn��t just once or twice that they clashed at the clan meeting.


    But that��s right, just because you don��t like me, are you going to be mean to Eun-ah too?


    However, Byun Ji-seong��s attitude was not directed only towards her.


    Because of her < The Sid >.


    Byun Ji-seong used to show a similar attitude towards Noh Eun-ah.


    The fortress has been quiet for a long time, but why the hell are you doing that?


    Of course, his position within the clan was greatly reduced.


    First of all, Gu Yeon-soo communicated with Park Hye-rim most of the time.


    This is because Park Hye-rim recruited Eun-ah from < Fairy >, Ryu Yeon-hwa from < Seolchang >, and Chang-jin Han from < Shadow > into Regulus Clan.


    Above all, Ryu Yeon-hwa had a sparring with Byun Ji-seong shortly after joining.


    In front of many people, she broke her mutability.


    After that day, I wondered if Byun Ji-seong had been quiet because he was depressed.


    ��What are you all doing here?


    It seems that time has passed and he has become conceited again.


    Park Hye-rim immediately entered the cafe after grasping the situation.


    I��m sorry, but who will work with me from today to tomorrow, maybe the day after tomorrow? Now that Siheung City has injured people one after another, it seems that they will have to go to relief work��


    Thoroughly ignoring Byun Ji-seong.


    Park Hye-rim started talking to the others with a smile.


    Unlike anyone else, I already got permission from the Clanlord�� but I thought I should listen to your thoughts first.


    great! Sister, I��m going!


    me too.


    Eunah Noh responded.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa nodded.


    Like a thread going through a needle.


    Noh Eun-ha also participated.


    Up to this point, it was the number of people who had negotiated with Gu Yeon-soo and decided to take them.


    That kid must have been��


    Cha Eun-woo?


    Then she found two academy students who were with Eunha.


    She looked closely at the female student with the corners of her eyes bent downward.


    Wow��. < The Holy Mother >��.


    Can you stop calling me that?


    I��m over 30 now.


    She replied quietly to Cha Eun-woo, whose eyes twinkled while looking at her.


    then he said

 Chapter 582

    Relife Player 582


    [Chapter 157]


    [Noh Eun-ha Division (3)]


    Twelve Seats < Thunderbolt > Lee Do-jin.


    Having had to go on a business trip to the provinces for a while, he visited Shilla Clan after a long time.


    ��As of today, I will return to Shinra Clan and carry out my mission.


    You couldn��t get enough rest because you were constantly traveling around the provinces, so why don��t you go back to your clan work right away and take a few days off. I��ll give you plenty of vacation. no. It��s good to work. And even if I got a vacation, I felt frustrated because I had nothing to do.


    Is life worth living only when people live so boringly? There are many people who like you, Do-jin.


    Dating�� I want to do it too, but there��s no one I care about and I don��t have time to meet because I��m working. It can��t be this way, it can��t be that way�� Okay then, let��s go back to clan work from today. all right.


    Entering his early 30s this year, he showed his face to Shinra Clanlord Kim Yu-jin.


    Yujin Kim, who was doing paperwork, greeted him with a smile.


    Soon, she spoke as if she had just remembered.


    yes. Even if I go back to work, I��ve already filled out my shift for this month, so there won��t be a place for me. So why don��t you try something else at this time? Something else�� you mean? Somehow��


    this time, the little ones came out to practice at the academy. As a senior to them, why don��t you take care of them, thinking you��re also promoting the clan?


    Are you kids? Oh, come to think of it, maybe at the academy around this time��


    Let��s get up first. Better to just go and check it out yourself.


    Clan practice by academy students.


    Upon hearing Kim Yu-jin��s words, Lee Do-jin nodded as if he understood.


    It was one of the annual events of high school seniors.


    He too had experienced it.


    -At that time, it was difficult because of Hyeoncheol. If Hyeon-chul got into an accident and was punished,


    then I had to be punished as well.


    Lee Do-jin recalled the old memories and burst into laughter.


    Then Kim Yu-jin, who left the office and walked side by side with him, put on a puzzled expression.


    Soon, she continued talking as if it was a normal thing.


    The kids who came out of practice this time are the kids who are in the limelight. So I hope you treat them well so that they take an interest in our clan.


    They��re in the limelight�� Judging from what Clanlord said, they must be pretty amazing.


    Maybe you will be surprised when you check their skills later. Have you heard of the Noh Eun-ha division?


    No Eun-ha division? ��I don��t know?


    It��s because I��ve been hit by work��


    I��m not interested in people around me��


    I heard that Eunha Noh was a division.


    Lee Do-jin tilted his head.


    Arms folded, Kim Yu-jin clicked her tongue and explained about the Noh Eun-ha division.


    Then he replied that he had heard of it.


    Ah, I thought I��d heard of it somewhere, but it was him.


    I��m sure�� Did you say that he was a student who obtained the Cheoksa Danyu Jomungyeong?


    Last year, it was said that he defeated the 4th tier monster,


    Gakgunbong.


    It was something that even Lee Do-jin, who had been traveling around the provinces rather than staying in Seoul, had heard of it at least once.


    Hearing rumors about him, I couldn��t help but be really surprised.


    I also thought that I would like to meet you once if there is a chance.


    It seemed that Kim Yu-jin was the same.


    So we also pointed out Noh Eun-ha and submitted a proposal to the academy. But he��s dating a direct descendant of the Alice Group�� Well, I guess so. There��s nothing I can do about going to Hyerim��s clan. Then, the kids who came this time are Noh Eun-ha��s friends, right?


    okay. It��s a pity, but they also have pretty good skills. Just a while ago, the two of you worked together to drive a party member?


    Are you a Dodangwon senior?


    Dodangwon was one of the six leading stars of the Silla clan.


    But to think that two students who weren��t even players yet joined forces to


    push the Six Stars.


    Lee Do-jin couldn��t help but be surprised to hear Kim Yu-jin��s story.


    What kind of kids are you?


    I haven��t even met them yet.


    He was already curious about the students he hadn��t met yet.


    and not long after


    The place Yujin Kim led was the training room in the Clan Hall.


    Now you have to check what kind of kids they are. The kids you��ll be in charge of for the time being are the ones over there.


    ����.


    Kim Yu-jin pointed to the two people who were chatting with the clan members on the other side of the training room.


    Lee Do-jin decided to get closer to them.


    One is a female student with a ponytail.


    The other was a boy with wolf ears.


    Did they feel his gaze��.


    ����Ah��!!��


    ��uh?


    Have you ever noticed?


    both shouted at the same time.


    Then, at once, they started running towards him.


    It seems like a train is running.


    Lee Do-jin was embarrassed that he had to avoid the seat.


    But in the meantime, they said they ran right in front of him.


    After a while, the two of them spoke.


    No, one person shouted��.


    ��Hello��guck��! Minji Kim You��!


    ��Kyaaaagh! Dojin oppa!!! I really, really missed you!


    uh�� yes hi.


    A female student came close to me and her eyes twinkled.


    Lee Do-jin couldn��t help but feel the burden of the female student��s enthusiastic welcome.


    On the other hand, the male student who approached him first was hit by a female student��s elbow and fell out.


    Are all the twelfth days finished? I heard that you had a lot of work, but in case you get hurt��


    Ahaha�� I��m fine. What��s your name?


    This is Minji Kim!


    Minji Kim?


    When asked for your name


    A female student who responds immediately.


    Upon hearing her name, Lee Do-jin tilted his head.


    weird? It��s a name I��ve heard somewhere��.


    A name I��m likely to hear somewhere.


    But he decided not to worry too much.


    The name Kim Min-ji is very common, so you must have heard it before.


    She didn��t care either.


    As soon as he shook hands with him, Lee Do-jin smiled wryly at her delight.


    Just then-.


    ��Brother!


    ��huh?


    I pushed Minji Kim away.


    A young male student who got up from his seat suddenly grabbed his hand.


    The male student was stunned.


    Lee Do-jin really liked his spirit.


    What is your brother? Why is Dojin oppa called Binggu oppa?


    If you��re better than me, you��re my brother! And while calling him oppa��


    oppa and hyung are different things? Anyway, it��s done and it��s done!


    Uh�� Guys? will you stop fighting?


    Minji Kim and a male student who introduced himself as Jinparang quarrel.


    Lee Do-jin intervened to mediate their quarrel.


    Then Jinparang suddenly opened his mouth to him.


    ��Brother! brother! brother! play with me! uh?


    Binggu brother! What do you mean rude!?


    At a time like this or when will you fight again with the Twelve Seats? yes? brother! brother! fight me once


    He is a very bold boy.


    It also reminded me of a friend of mine with whom I often quarreled in my school days.


    Lee Do-jin laughed involuntarily.


    ��Yes, that��s good. But hyung doesn��t see you as students?


    brother! After all, my brother is the best!


    Uh, I don��t want to fight with Do-jin oppa�� but because of Bing-goo oppa, what is this��


    ��


    < Silent > Yoo Su-jin.


    As the youngest member of the Twelve, she was now in an executive position within the Tempest Clan.


    Even so, her work wasn��t that great.


    Because she proudly slowed down.


    Um��


    It was during a clan meeting.


    She, who had only occupied a seat and dozed off, woke up by accident.


    As soon as she woke up, she had two thoughts.


    ��Where is this?


    hungry.


    She is more faithful to her desire than reason.


    Deciding on her behavior based on her desire, she jumped up from her seat.


    Of course, the executives who were conducting the meeting had no choice but to turn their heads to Yoo Su-jin, who jumped up from their seats.


    ������.��


    Why is there a seat all of a sudden?


    In the midst of executives dumbfounded.


    Tempest Clan Lord Kang Ye-hee spoke up.


    Wearing glasses that gave off a fierce impression, she gave off an atmosphere that made her feel intimidated just by looking at them.


    However, in front of < Silent >, it was nothing.


    I��m hungry. ������.��


    < Silent > had the power to turn the place into silence in an instant.


    The audience couldn��t help but be dumbfounded by what she said.


    Of course, Kang Ye-hee watched her with a ferocious gaze.


    But at that time it was already��


    -I��ll come to eat.


    ������.��


    Yoo Su-jin proudly walked past Kang Ye-hee and left the conference room.


    Kang Ye-hee and other executives sighed as if they didn��t want to be stopped anymore.


    Meanwhile, after leaving the meeting room, Sujin Yoo entered the cafeteria in the Clan Hall first.


    Everything from top left to bottom right.


    So you don��t need dessert?


    ��thank you.


    Even the people who worked at the restaurant now understood her appetite.


    She salivated at the word dessert and wiped her mouth with her forearm.


    After that, I found a suitable seat and tasted the food that was served one by one.


    It didn��t take long before she ate the food.


    ��gun.


    when the stomach is full.


    The option of returning to the meeting room had already disappeared from her mind.


    It��s called post-meal exercise.


    Sujin Yoo took the anti-material sniper rifle and headed for the underground shooting range.


    ��Time when Tang


    Clan members are busy working.


    Thinking there would be no one at the shooting range, she found the clan members occupying their seats first.


    no.


    Soon she denied it.


    They were not members of the clan, but students who had recently been practicing at the academy.


    I heard that he was a promising person.


    Originally uninterested in others, she did not remember their names.


    Of course, we didn��t even have a conversation.


    ��Ah. Mmm delicious!


    ����.


    So I just tried to ignore it.


    Taking a seat to one side, she immediately turned her gaze to a female student sitting a short distance away.


    After all, the sausages eaten at the shooting range are the best! Don��t you know Noah?


    ��looks delicious.


    Sitting on a chair under the lights.


    A female student eating sausage while waving her legs.


    Ain, who has scales on both sides of her pink hair, was eating another sausage without even knowing her existence.


    Then, Yoo Soo-jin��s eyes met.


    no-


    ��Huh? oh! Silent sister!


    ����.


    Hello!


    ��hi.


    Yoo Soo-jin approached her.


    This is because, unlike regular sausages, the red sausage was particularly worrisome.


    Soon after, the female student seemed to notice her gaze.


    Oh is this? This time, Eunhaeunha gave me a present to eat snacks. Ah, who is Eunhaeunha��


    Where is it from?


    A deal from Luminous! Is it very red? Is this something pretty spicy? I think it would be perfect for a drink����.. S��ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Would you like a bite?


    ��Just a bite?


    A female student who explains something babblingly.


    However, nothing was heard in Yoo Su-jin��s ears.


    Then the word ��just one bite�� came to her ears.


    A look of disappointment was on her face.


    After all, there were a few more sausages on the table where the girl was sitting.


    ��just one.


    This is what I was leaving to give away��


    only one.


    Eat well?


    yes i eat well Are you drinking well?


    yes i drink If you buy me a drink later, I��ll think about it.


    yes good


    It was something that was incomprehensible to normal people.


    The two reached a dramatic conclusion.


    Yoo Su-jin took a seat in the chair next to the female student.


    Then he slowly peeled the sausage she had handed him.


    Ah��


    is it delicious? right? huh.


    Another mouthful.


    Sujin Yoo tasted the sausage.


    I understand why the female student shook her legs a moment ago.


    She felt the same way.


    What is your name.


    Ariel!


    I��


    I know your sister��s name! Soojin Yoo, right?


    huh.


    Heehee I was friends with the Twelve. friend?


    We shared sausage together, so we are friends! They say everyone becomes friends when they share something to eat! That��s right.


    Sujin Yoo.


    She was the owner of a personality that just surrendered to the wind that flowed.


    No matter what a female student named Ariel said, Sujin Yoo expressed her affirmation in front of the food as if nothing was wrong.


    Then after a while-.


    ��Oh?


    Yes Gurae Bonggurae?


    The person next to you��


    ate friends with me!


    were friends oh?


    After the sound of shooting.


    A tall male student walked from the end of the shooting range.


    Sujin Yoo greeted the embarrassed male student without hesitation.


    Meanwhile, the target board the male student had caught my eye��


    ��Give it to me.


    ��Here you go.


    Yoo Su-jin held out her hand.


    The boy hesitated and handed her a shooting sign.


    With her fingers, she slowly traced the trail of bullets and then��


    �C Well done.


    oh.


    It was like shooting a moving target from a distance in night shooting mode, but it��s okay.


    Sujin Yoo praised the male student.


    The corner of the boy��s mouth went up.


    Is that Hecate?


    yes this is the best fit Then, senior��


    That��s right. I did remodel it.


    Bong Gu-rae and Yoo Su-jin.


    They talked about each other while comparing devices.


    She was the type of person who only talked a lot about areas she was interested in.


    On the other hand, Ariel, who had been munching on sausages for a while, was looking for an opportunity to intervene.


    -Don��t play without me!


    Ariel waved her arms around.


    ��


    Siheung City, Gyeonggi Province.


    Eun-ah and Cha Eun-woo, who came out for the relief work, responded quickly to Park Hye-rim��s instructions.


    Class A risk patients here!


    sister! This person��s condition is very critical. Can I treat you!?


    yes eunah i will ask you


    I think I can treat C-risk patients too!


    Eunwoo You�� No, please!


    There were so many wounded.


    They couldn��t rest properly and had to move in a hurry.


    Even so, the situation improved as the supporters gathered and performed wide-area healing magic.


    Park Hye-rim, who had gained some time, looked at Cha Eun-woo, who was treating the injured.


    I heard that he stands out in healing magic��


    Didn��t he say that he had a gift that was perfect for this field, enough to neutralize the students who were attacked by the 4th tier monster, Gakgunbong?


    Cha Eun-woo, who is devoted to treatment.


    Park Hye-rim admired how she, who was still only a student, treated people quickly without being nervous.


    Practice and practice are different.


    Students who learned at the academy usually trembled at a reality that was completely different from what they thought when put into practice.


    However, she did not shudder at all and was treating without disturbance.


    What a kid.


    Is it because you��ve been through a lot of practice?


    Practice is important.


    She, who had such a theory, was the reason she recommended Eun-ah, who was once an academy student, to go to the hospital for practice.


    However, even though Cha Eun-woo would not have experienced such practice at all, he was good at it.


    In a way, it was natural.


    The 031st jockey she attended must have been through so many incidents.


    Park Hye-rim, thinking that far, approached Cha Eun-woo, who was about to take a breath after finishing treatment.


    huh? Hyerim��s sister?


    is it very hard?


    no. I��m OK.


    It��s good to take a break when it��s hard. It��s not good to say it��s okay like that unconditionally.


    Accommodation and dining together for several days.


    Park Hye-rim became so close to Cha Eun-woo that she called her older sister.


    Of course, Park Hye-rim forced her to call her sister.


    Anyway, she smiled and brought out the words she had been holding for days.


    -Don��t you want to learn from me?


    yes? It seems strange to recommend < The Sid > to you now, so why don��t you just learn from me?


    There are thoughts that are almost common to players who have reached a certain position.


    Those who always have death by their side think about the world after they die.


    or worry


    I want someone to remember me.


    May someone inherit their legacy.


    Players tried to raise a person who would inherit their legacy in various ways.


    Park Hye-rim was like that too.


    ��I want to learn!!


    Cha Eun-woo, who always longed for < The Holy Mother >, answered without any room for thought.


    ��


    No Eun-ah and Cha Eun-woo decided to stay.


    After completing the relief work to some extent, Eunha and Ryu Yeon-hwa returned to the clan.


    Eun-ha, who finished solving the omnipresence in the morning, was sparring with Ryu Yeon-hwa in the underground training ground.


    ��How does this older sister keep getting stronger every time she sparring?


    Eun-ha blocked her window and stuck out her tongue.


    He went to practice with the Regulus Clan.


    It was the third time I had sparred with her.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa showed a different side to the extent that it was impossible to recognize each time.


    ��left.


    She quickly overcame her weaknesses.


    Although it was a simple sparring without the use of magic.


    Eun-ha, who had won her on the first day, fought her the same way on the second day and was defeated.


    Right��


    Huh?


    and the third couplet.


    At this time, the news spread to the clan members, and they said that the clan members who had time left came to see the training ground.


    Under the gaze of the clan members.


    And under the eyes of < Madam > Bebe, who watches over her.


    Eun-ha faced Ryu Yeon-hwa.


    Whirik


    At first, it was a whistle.


    However, Ryu Yeon-hwa quickly made the flow her own and drove it.


    Inevitably, he had no choice but to block the attack and find a way out.


    Then, he was hit by her judo attack.


    The spearhead, which was bent to the right, suddenly reversed and bent to the left.


    Chi Ling!


    The galaxy that predicted the attack incorrectly had no choice but to be greatly embarrassed.


    But he was able to easily block her attack.


    That��s-.


    ��When else did you follow mine?


    because you showed me yesterday


    Because it was an attack method that Eunha sometimes uses when using light fog.


    The galaxy, which exchanged thoughts with her gaze, widened the distance.


    Then Ryu Yeon-hwa narrowed the distance.


    Eun-ha rushed as if she had been waiting for this moment.


    ����!


    Ryu Yeon-hwa, who had a long attack range, was embarrassed by his sudden attack.


    However, the galaxy evaded her window and approached her, sliding almost as if sliding.


    Then he hit the floor with one hand and bounced back behind her with a quick rebound.


    ��I lost.


    And after a few rounds of fighting.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa, who was once deprived of his back, finally admitted defeat without being able to overcome his pressure.


    Only then did Eunha draw the sword.


    When did you become so strong again?


    Eunha You are. Now I can��t follow you either.


    My sister didn��t even use < Binghwa > in the first place, so what are you doing?


    You didn��t even use magic. Now you can use fire.


    Still, I won��t be able to beat my older sister who can handle ice, right?


    Do you want to try��?


    what? here? no it��s okay Then what if you get hurt?


    Well��


    Clan members applaud.


    They cheered as they confirmed Eunha��s skills with both eyes.


    Eun-ha lightly greeted them and chatted with Yeon-hwa.


    That was then.


    uh?


    ������.��


    By the time the cheers of the people subsided.


    A player who suddenly appeared at the training ground.


    < Quick Sword > Byun Ji-seong.


    As soon as he entered the training ground, he frowned.


    what? Why are you all here? Aren��t you working?


    ������.��


    What is so dissatisfied with.


    The mutability that throws up annoyance right away.


    Soon, he found Eunha and Ryu Yeonhwa in the largest arena.


    Ha��


    Then he snorted.


    it figured out the situation.


    He approached the two of them.


    ��I wonder if Ryu Yeon-hwa was teaching me a couple of things? ����.


    So where did you learn a lot?


    Senior Byun Ji-seong. Why did you come here��


    I was frustrated and came here to swing my sword, and I found you guys like this. Did they have any kind of sight��


    Byun Ji-seong grumbled.


    Eunha stared at him.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa tried to deal with Byun Ji-seong by blocking the front of the galaxy.


    Even so, she couldn��t stop Byun Ji-seong��s gaze and mouth.


    ��Yes, he said he was a promising academy? Ryu Yeon-hwa is close to you, so he probably watched a lot, but I don��t know if he checked his skills well.


    ����.


    This is how it happened��. It��s good. I was just trying to warm up, but I hope you can help me. ������.��


    I don��t think you want to properly check how good your skills are. Ryu Yeon-hwa must have looked after you a lot because you were No Eun-ah��s younger sister, so you couldn��t confirm it properly.


    Seniors.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa, you stay still. Where is the senior talking, why are you interfering recklessly?


    ������.��


    How is it? Let me teach you what I did. No, this is what I need to learn. To the < Excellent Donanma >, who had many doubts about whether it was true that he defeated the 4th tier monster alone.


    in the presence of many people.


    Mutability explodes.


    But no one laughed.


    The people who were here just a moment ago had clearly seen the pairing between Eunha and Ryu Yeonhwa with their own two eyes.


    And the galaxy��


    ��Can I teach you something?


    ��what? what did you say now


    Eun-ha is offended by Byun Ji-seong��s attitude toward Ryu Yeon-hwa.


    said it out loud.


    ��No magic, only swordsmanship. does that work?


    The child is rude��


    ������.��


    At this time he did not know.


    The fact that you should never expect courtesy from Noh Eun-ha.


    Where are you going to learn from that rude little thing?


    Courtesy, I ate rice before returning.

 Chapter 583

    Relife Player 583(a)


    [Chapter 157]


    [No Eun-ha Division (4)]


    Blaze Clan.


    Bae Su-bin was one of the reasons why she went to practice in Blaze Clan, which was avoided by students among many, many clans.


    Although the Clanlord here is eccentric, he is second to none when it comes to the magic that handles flames��


    A person who eventually rose to the position of the Twelve by using the gift of < Fire >.


    < Yeomma > Kang Hyeon-cheol.


    Since it was a clan created by such a person, most of the clan members were using flame-manipulating magic.


    It must mean that there are many opportunities to see various kinds of magic and fireworks being realized in the world.


    It was the reason why she went to practice at Blaze Clan, where students were reluctant to apply, despite her high grades.


    ��Ouch��! Subin, slow! more more more! Now you haven��t taken out even 30% of your power! So don��t give up here!


    ��ugh��! the muscles! lie! I never do that!


    Mr��. brain too! muscles! there is! hurry! more! more! you can still do it!


    But the ideal and the reality are different.


    When she came to practice at the Blaze Clan, she felt like cursing.


    He performed the given mission perfectly and received praise from his clan members.


    Even though her working hours were over, she couldn��t get off work and had to do personal training with her clanmates.


    I won��t curse if the personal training time was also a useful time to learn new magic��!


    Blaze Clan members said.


    Magic comes from the mind.


    So, you have to train your mind.


    In order to do that, you need to train your muscles.


    Even the mind has muscles.


    one more! Let��s do one more!


    Subin, you can do it! Let��s go!


    Ssui baaaal��!!


    At first, she was taken aback by the clanmates�� explanations, and later realized how ridiculous it was.


    To think I had to train my body to make one more wrinkle in my brain.


    Bae Su-bin poured out a double bath.


    However, the members of the Blaze Clan are people who have gone through all sorts of hardships��.


    ��Haha! okay! You have to push yourself to the point of swearing!


    what kind of curse is that? If you come here, you��ll learn a worse curse than that.


    ��heep��!!


    The clan members laughed.


    They cleverly promoted the clan and tried to recruit her.


    Of course, Bae Su-bin used both fingers to swear.


    Even so, the clan members liked it, saying that a new member full of venom had come in after a long time.


    Damn it��!


    But very strangely.


    Bae Soo-bin, who received PT from Blaze Clan members, felt that the speed at which he cast magic had increased relatively.


    More than anything, I gained muscle.


    Because the magician��s weakness was physical strength.


    While taking care of her physical strength from time to time, she was surprised by the changes that took place in two weeks.


    Look! Are you listening to us?


    Okay, please tell me something about magic. More than that, why doesn��t Clanlord always show his face?


    Clanlord is right now�� She��s been scolded by the fairy again a while ago and is now in the psychiatric training room.


    A psychiatric training room?


    The Great Library in the Mana Management Organization. Fairy often scolds me to read books and be educated.


    Although the training was still terrible.


    If you think about it, the training of the Blaze Clan was subtly systematic.


    It can be said that it was several times better than being rolled by the galaxy.


    Meanwhile, she wanted to see Kang Hyeon-chul��s magic in < Yeomma > with her own eyes.


    -Did you say Bae Soo-bin? Ok, fine! I��ll clearly show you why I��m called < Yeomma >!


    ��Isn��t that dangerous? I think I��m going to burn down another house. Are you trying to show that you are called < Yeomma > by burning down someone else��s house?


    Did you contact the fire department? And someone take the magistrate inside. Then my blood pressure rises again and I��m about to collapse.


    How does time pass


    Hyeoncheol Kang, who was put on probation by the Mana Management Organization, was released.


    Kang Hyeon-cheol welcomed Bae Soo-bin of Noh Eun-ha��s division.


    Then she snapped her fingers just as she wanted, and set the whole area on fire. Bae Soo-bin,


    the eye of the mountain god,


    used the magic that was bestowed on his newly fitted glasses.


    Magic that allows you to see the flow of mana.


    She wanted to see how Kang Hyeon-cheol used magic.


    Eventually, Bae Su-bin watched Kang Hyeon-cheol use his magic��.


    -You��re as stupid as Blue��s older brother. How could he be so ignorant of magic and still be alive?


    Bae Su-bin was taken aback.


    Kang Hyeon-cheol��s method of using magic was ignorant.


    In other words, she had nothing to learn from Kang Hyeon-cheol.


    If there was one, if you want to live a long time, like Kang Hyeon-cheol, don��t use magic, but only a teacher.


    Why is that person the owner of the Gift of < Yeomhwa >?��


    Subin stuck out her tongue, feeling a sense of relative deprivation.


    Meanwhile, Kang Hyeon-chul committed arson as if he had been let go of his reins, as if to commemorate his departure from the clan hall after a long absence.


    Of course, I reported it in advance.


    The fire was likely to spread.


    Eventually, the fire that had been burning in the designated area moved to the building next to it.


    Then, the clan members immediately rushed out and started firefighting��.


    ��You bastard Kang Hyeon-cheol��! How much do I have to say to you to understand!! Administrator! supporter! No supporters here!? The magistrate has fallen again! So when we told them to stay in the hall��


    it was a really unanswerable clan. Bae Su-bin


    said he regretted


    his past self for choosing the Blaze Clan .


    ��


    < Quick Sword > Byun Ji-sung��s application for sparring.


    And at Noh Eun-ha��s provocation, ��Can I teach you something?��


    The members of the Regulus Clan who were seated chatted among themselves.


    Isn��t that a bit disrespectful anyway?


    what is courtesy As for the fight, Byeon Ji-seong came first and walked. Anyway, it��s not like this for seniors.


    why? If I twist it, I have to stick it, what should I do? To be honest, you hated it too. After becoming the Seven Lions, he only boasts, and after losing to Yeon-hwa, he only gets angry at times.


    Regulus Clan members�� opinions were generally divided.


    One is that Noh Eun-ha is cocky. It was because the members of Regulus Clan assumed that Eunha would join their clan one day.


    Although players are all about skill.


    Members of the same clan always had rules within the group to follow, and those who did not follow the rules had room to break the group��s discipline.


    And the other is that he was happy with Eunha��s attitude.


    Most of them were people who had been subjected to the tyranny of variableness.


    Anyway, wouldn��t it be better to dry someone? I don��t think Jisung saw anything right now.


    Leave it alone. Ji said he would stick to his side.


    Meanwhile, their attitude was mostly the same.


    Having seen Yeonhwa and Eunha��s battle a while ago, they predicted the defeat of Mutable Castle to some extent.


    Of course, there were also those who were dubious.


    But if you don��t try, don��t you know? He said he doesn��t even use magic. Then it��s good for Jisung.


    No matter how great Noh Eun-ha is, she can��t beat her unless she uses magic or phantom magic. Is < Quick Sword > just a nickname you get if you wield a sword well? Can you swing your sword 8 times in 1 second without using magic?


    But they were few and far between.


    Above all, I couldn��t refute other people��s opinions��.


    ��Have you not heard that Byun Ji-seong and Ryu Yeon-hwa fought hard and broke with a clear difference? didn��t you see


    At that time, Ji-Sung Byun said he would break Ji-Gi��s nose because Yeon-Hwa��s attitude was too arrogant, but he was beaten badly, right? Calling all the clan members and being humiliated��


    You guys shouldn��t have seen it before. Noh Eun-ha won against Ryu Yeon-hwa, who smashed Byun Ji-seong.


    At least he��s going against Ryu Yeon-hwa, but will Ji-seong Byun be the opponent? ������.��


    Those who were dubious had no choice but to keep their mouths shut.


    They also saw Noh Eun-ha��s skills.


    I had confirmed with my own eyes that Noh Eun-ha from ��The Great Donanma�� was indeed not a person who only spread rumors. S~ea??h the ��ov��lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    That��s why-.


    ��Senior, what are you really going to do�� I


    feel a bit pitiful�� The other day, I tried Yeonhwa again, but after getting hit hard, it seemed like she was crying in the corner�� I think


    she��ll come back just one minute sooner. Then I wouldn��t have told Noh Eun-ha that I was applying for Dalian��.


    At this moment.


    Regulus Clan members expressed their condolences to Byun Ji-seong.


    However, Byeon Ji-sung, unaware of anything, went up to the arena and discussed the rules of sparring with Eun-ha.


    Just then-.


    ����It��s Clan Road.


    Clanlord is up.


    how did you get here


    Regulus Clan Lord Gu Yeon-soo.


    For some reason, he found the underground training ground.


    Then they found


    Han Chang-jin standing like a shadow next to Gu Yeon-soo.


    Only then did the clan members get a clear picture of the situation.


    Changjin is twisted.


    Han Chang-jin told me.


    Uh huh�� He wouldn��t have been here�� How did he know?


    I can��t go anywhere and talk about secrets like this.


    The clan members clicked their tongues and greeted the Clan Lord who was approaching them.


    Clanlord. welcome.


    What funny thing happened?


    ������.��


    Gu Yeon-soo giggled.


    The clan members were silent.


    On the surface, it looks ridiculous.


    They knew very well that their Clanlord wasn��t really that funny.


    Why is no one talking? I know everything.


    ������.��


    Regulus Clan had such a saying that even idioms did not know.


    The reason Gu Yeon-soo has narrow eyes is because her insides are very dark.


    Also, a lion is a lion even if it laughs.


    Gu Yeon-soo was holding the clan��s discipline strictly beyond the humorous mask.


    As a result, the clan members were able to guess Gu Yeon-soo��s true intentions.


    Byun Ji-seong That��s dead��


    All the clan members thought so.


    just as expected.


    The answers from the clan members weren��t very good.


    Gu Yeon-soo turned his attention to Byun Ji-seong as if he lost interest.


    Hmm��


    he narrowed his eyes.


    Then he groaned as if he was weighing something.


    ��I know that I asked you guys. To those who are related to Noh Eun-ha, in particular, never touch Noh Eun-ha. didn��t you hear


    ��I heard!!��


    Did the people who heard that watch silently that Byun Ji-seong was arguing with Eun-ha?


    ������.��


    You seem to know my words very funny.


    ��no!!��


    Let Gu Yeon-soo speak quietly.


    The members of the clan, who had been engrossed in their postures, responded in a loud voice.


    They knew how terrifying Gu Yeon-soo, whose policy was to leave his clan members unattended, could become frightened when he occasionally tried to catch them.


    Huh�� Yeah, that��s good. If it��s wrong, is there anything wrong with just watching? The real fault wasn��t you guys, it was the mutability over there. ������.��


    Gu Yeon-soo killed the spirit of the clan members.


    Eventually, he sighed and turned his head to Byun Ji-seong again.


    I didn��t like the fact that he kept disobeying me�� Did you defy it very head-on this time?


    ������.��


    Don��t kill that thing?


    Clan members were silent.


    Gu Yeon-soo seemed to be in trouble.


    -Yes, I can do that.


    Gu Yeon-soo��s troubles did not last long.


    It was a quick action, as if he had it in mind.


    If Byun Ji-sung wins, I��ll just make this a non-event. ������.��


    If I lose, I will have to remove him from the Seven Lions and retrieve the executive position. ������!!��


    Gu Yeon-soo opened her mouth as if to ask the clan members to listen.


    Clan members were in great shock.


    Meanwhile-.


    -I��ll fix your quirks.


    Dalian began.


    ��


    Turn back time the day before.


    Late at night, Han Chang-jin didn��t get off work and had a private meeting with Gu Yeon-soo of Regulus Clan Road.


    Hmm�� is that so?


    yes. I checked with my connections, and the name Beve was a pseudonym. Changjin, did you have any friends other than Eunah and Yeonhwa? What connection? ����.


    I��m sorry, I��m kidding. Don��t do it too much and relax. Anyway, it means that Bebe��s identity was forged.


    Not just the academy��.


    -I know. You know, there are people on our side who ate money right now. The lobby one is great.


    Gu Yeon-soo narrowed her eyes.


    Changjin, who noticed the sad blue light in his slender eyes, flinched involuntarily.


    Yes, that��s right. The problem isn��t just Bebe.


    Han Chang-jin came to his senses and nodded his head.


    It was something only a few clan members knew about.


    Han Chang-jin would occasionally act as an espionage for Clan Regulus.


    < Madame > told me not to get involved��


    but how can I stay still when the galaxy is being watched?


    After learning Bebe��s identity.


    Han Chang-jin began to monitor her so that she would not get carried away by Eun-ha and do nonsense.


    As a result, rumors were spread within the clan.


    He dared to cast aside his reputation in order to protect the galaxy.


    Then he decided that he couldn��t leave Bebe alone like this any longer, and he took action.


    Considering < Madam >��s influence�� I can��t fight her head-on.


    Instead, you have to attack in a different direction.


    What Changjin had been thinking about was interfering with < Madame > so that Eunha and himself would not be harmed.


    If she interfered with her duties, she could be damaged by < Madam >��s influence or be hated by the employers who hired her.


    That��s why he decided to sanction < Madam > through a different method.


    Regulus Clan Road Citrus water is used.


    If you release them just a little bit, they don��t even know they are lion cubs and turn into rats.


    Chang-jin informs Gu Yeon-soo that Bebe��s identity has been forged.


    At the same time, Chang-jin let her know that there were clan members who might have colluded with her in some way.


    Then, Gu Yeon-soo scratched his head in a displeased tone.


    I was going to catch me sooner or later and drive out the rats�� but then they even brought in the dark side?


    ����.


    It was the lion��s eye.


    Eyes to start hunting.


    Han Chang-jin was seized with the feeling that he had become prey.


    His eyes were so ugly.


    Soon after, Gu Yeon-soo knocked on the desk and opened his mouth.


    ��The rats must be killed.


    ����.


    Of course, make him vomit everything in his stomach.


    Regulus Clan Lord Gu Yeon-soo.


    He was a man who would not even hesitate to purge if necessary.


    Not only that.


    All Clanlords will be like that.


    Otherwise, there was no way I could stay there for long.

 Chapter 584

    Relife Player 584(b)


    [Chapter 157]


    [Noh Eun-ha Division (5)]


    Since when?


    Probably after the recapture of Uijeongbu.


    Having lost his motivation and surviving alone, he abandoned his will to protect humanity from monsters.


    The guys in Uijeongbu are monsters.


    I mean, how do we beat a guy like that?


    3rd tier overrank white face award.


    Byun Ji-seong, who barely survived Baek Myeon-sang, realized the truth that life is fleeting from that day on.


    So, I settled for the present reality.


    drowned in lust for fame


    There are so many things to enjoy in the world!


    You can��t just hit the life bell by killing monsters!


    The external honor of < Quick Sword >.


    You get the power of the seven lions.


    Byun Ji-seong was drowning in desire.


    As a result, he often had conflicts with Gu Yeon-soo or Park Hye-rim��.


    ����It��s not much, but please take good care of me from now on.��


    ��No, everything like this�� Hmm, I can��t help it if it��s like this. I will try to be as helpful as I can.��


    Eventually, he committed a crime.


    what day it was


    That day, Byeon Ji-seong met a person who offered to buy information about the Regulus Clan, whether by chance or intentionally, at a bar he frequented.


    Byun Ji-seong, who was blinded by the large amount he paid, has since leaked some information from the Regulus Clan.


    At first, there was a sense of guilt.


    However, as I surrendered to my desire, the sense of guilt gradually faded.


    Then around that time��


    ����Greetings, guys. They will be your seniors in the future.��


    < The Holy Mother > Park Hye-rim recruited No Eun-ah, Ryu Yeon-hwa, and Han Chang-jin into the clan.


    From that day on, Park Hye-rim��s influence within the clan began to grow.


    Naturally, the influence of mutability had to be small.


    From Byeon Ji-seong��s point of view, I couldn��t like them at all.


    Moreover-.


    ��These guys are arrogant! If you come in, you should just keep an eye on the seniors. Are you watching the seniors with water!?


    The achievements they made as soon as they joined the clan were so great.


    Byun Ji-seong His position was gradually diminishing.


    So, in order to overcome such a situation, I applied for sparring with Ryu Yeon-hwa��.


    ����Thank you for teaching me a few tricks.��


    ����Kuh��!��


    so desperately


    Byun Ji-seong was defeated by Ryu Yeon-hwa.


    In front of all the members of the clan, the shattered Byun Ji-sung lost his influence within the clan.


    It was such a situation��


    -Did you say Noh Eun-ah��s younger brother? If he was good, how good he was��


    Byun Ji-seong There was no way he could be kind to Noh Eun-ah��s younger brother.


    I also didn��t like what Eunah Noh and the others were doing.


    The thought that even Noh Eun-ha would join in made me feel stressed.


    So I was looking for an opportunity.


    A chance to seize Noh Eun-ha��s discipline.


    No chance to de-stress.


    Besides-.


    ����Wow, do you know seniors in detail? Then how do I do this?��


    ��Uh huh, I mean�� before that�� I told you to call me oppa, not senpai, right? Why do you keep calling me senior? Bebe, are you uncomfortable with me?��


    ��Ah really��. There might be people around to see it.��


    ��There��s no one here. so you can call call me Hehehe.��


    ��Yes�� Jisung oppa. But how strong is your brother?��


    ��what? How strong am I? Don��t you know I��m the Seven Lions?��


    ��Ah, you know that. But after hearing what other seniors said, they said that with Eunha��s skills, they could win against the Seven Lions���� ��


    What? Who would do such a foolish thing?��


    High school academy transfer student Bebe.


    He helped her to some extent by letting her join the Regulus Clan, and he became very close to her.


    However, she was referring to Noh Eun-ha.


    If Byun Ji-seong and Noh Eun-ha fight, who will win?


    ��I want to see you once. What will happen if Ji-sung oppa fights with Eun-ha����


    ��Of course oppa wins!��


    ��miss you.��


    ������.��


    So Byun Ji-seong harbored animosity towards Noh Eun-ha as time passed.


    At this point, he had to engage in sparring with Noh Eun-ha.


    ��It was too late to regret it now. You��re dead.


    Shouldn��t you speak with your mouth and not with your sword?


    ��don��t want to lose a single word.


    Not even with a sword.


    ����.


    no magic, only swordsmanship.


    Byeon Ji-seong, who confirmed the rules of the couple, tried to kill Noh Eun-ha��s spirit.


    However, a guy named Noh Eun-ha brazenly retorted.


    You��re shortening my name.


    Transformation was very unpleasant.


    He drew his sword, took a posture, and laughed at him inwardly.


    Stupid��


    You should have said you��d use magic if you were going to fight me.


    That way, there would have been a slight chance of winning��


    < Quick Sword > Byun Ji-seong.


    The nickname < Quick Sword > was given to him because he swung his sword 8 times a second without using magic.


    To him, who had a good understanding of how to wield a sword quickly, this sparring was nothing short of a solo stage for him.


    So he was arrogant.


    He was also confident of his victory.


    you come first I��ll give you a handful.


    So I was thinking of giving Noh Eun-ha the first attack.


    Noh Eunha��.


    ��Please come first. The juniors will yield to the seniors.


    ����!


    No Eun-ha snorted.


    His face, who had never expected to be treated like this, turned red.


    He did not know how to control his anger and gnashed his teeth.


    OK. Don��t regret it.


    In the end, Byun Ji-seong decided to take down the arrogant junior at once.


    I feel very sorry for him who kicked away the opportunity he was given himself.


    Anyway-.


    ��Go.


    When it��s time to move your mouth, your body��!


    He fired at the same time as he ran.


    Noh Eun-ha, who hadn��t even taken a stance until then, was greatly embarrassed.


    Either that or not, Byun Ji-sung quickly closed the distance. Even if you don��t use


    the Hundred Ghosts and Seventy-two Swords


    magic.


    He had a swordsmanship that made him the < Quick Sword >.


    A swordsmanship that swings the sword 72 times in 9 seconds and kills the enemy before they can react properly.


    Byun Ji-seong firmly believed that he had defeated Noh Eun-ha with only swordsmanship, even though he added or subtracted strength.


    However, the reality was completely different from his expectations.


    ����!!


    Byun Ji-sung widened his eyes.


    Noh Eun-ha was following her swordsmanship.


    no i was reading


    Nonsense��!


    As if the dazzling traces were visible to the naked eye.


    Noh Eun-ha was avoiding the trail by taking backward steps.


    Not to mention, he wasn��t even using a sword.


    One Hundred Ghosts and Eighty Eight Swords


    is nonsense.


    Byun Ji-sung gritted his teeth and stepped forward with all his might.


    He quickly switched from a 9-second swordsmanship to an 11-second one, and spurred him even faster than before.


    Key profit!


    It made a sound like a ghost laughing.


    And it was only then that hesitation arose in Noh Eun-ha.


    Do you think you can avoid this too!


    I found a gap in Noh Eun-ha.


    Byun Ji-seong pushed him further.


    He thoroughly explored his weaknesses.


    So, I wondered if I could have brushed the collar of Noh Eun-ha��s school uniform��.


    ��Geeing!


    Let Noh Eun-ha lift her left hand.


    The sword that disappeared and appeared like a ghost collided with Noh Eun-ha��s mangoshu.


    No, it didn��t hit, it caught.


    Movement was blocked by the sword caught between the blade and the hilt.


    no what��!


    I could have cut off my hand, but I was not afraid to lift the mangoche.


    Surprised by Noh Eun-ha��s attitude, Byun Ji-seong struggled to get the sword out of the mangoshu.


    right then-


    ��Kuhhh��! Noh Eun-ha


    put a close distance to prevent


    him from pulling out the sword .


    He kicked him in the stomach with his foot.


    Byun Ji-seong, who was struck in the abdomen without any defense, complained of terrible pain.


    Pushed by the recoil of the kick, he lost his sword and fell backwards.


    Fighting doesn��t always mean wielding a sword.


    This child��!


    Once I taught you a number.


    Noh Eun-ha giggled.


    Soon, he grabbed the boat and threw the sword caught in the mangoshu to Byun Ji-seong, who stood up from his seat.


    clang


    He fell to the floor and cried.


    ����.


    If it ends like this, you will be sad, right?


    Look at the sword that fell on the floor.


    Byun Ji-seong felt that something was going wrong.


    ��


    ����Can I teach you a lesson?��


    when i first heard that


    Ryu Yeon-hwa doubted her ears.


    Nonsense.


    Eunha can��t say something like that.


    A threatening tone.


    Yeon-hwa couldn��t hide her embarrassment when she saw Eun-ha for the first time.


    Noh Eun-ha was very unfamiliar.


    At the same time-.


    ��Is it because of me? sea??h th�� ��ovelFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She guessed why Eunha was talking so arrogantly to a senior than herself.


    Soon the guess was confirmed.


    Finally-.


    -It was to protect me.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa fell into a delusion.


    Eun-ha applied for sparring to protect herself from being cursed by Byun Ji-seong.


    She blossomed into a delusion.


    I�� I��m not weak enough to be protected by anyone.


    < Seolchang > Ryu Yeon-hwa.


    Even if she protected others, she was never the one to be protected by others.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa, who grew up hearing that her future was promising since childhood, thought that she would never be protected by others.


    However, Noh Eun-ha applied for sparring with Byun Ji-seong to protect herself.


    I��m not a weak�� I��m not a weak person��.


    Embarrassment filled my chest.


    What followed was an unknown emotion that warmed my heart.


    Even when I was still, my heart was pounding and I felt heat radiating from my body.


    ��I am�� Eunha.��


    ��sister.��


    ������.��


    ��Don��t worry. i win Can��t you believe me?��


    ��That��s not it����


    ��I��m watching it there.��


    ������.��


    He is not a weak person.


    I wanted to say something to Eunha.


    She was unable to catch Eunha at the arena.


    Why did Eunha spit out those words before going up to the arena?


    Ryu Yeon-hwa��s thinking was momentarily paralyzed.


    Now that I see�� that��s big


    just blankly


    Ryu Yeon-hwa looked at Noh Eun-ha��s back with a gaze possessed by something.


    I see now that I have broad shoulders.


    He was also very tall.


    If I were to lean on it, my physique would be solid, so leaning on it would not be uncomfortable.


    In Eunha��s eyes��


    I look weak.


    Half of the desire to explain.


    half the desire to leave it as it is.


    In the end, Ryu Yeon-hwa felt a throbbing feeling in her heart as she saw Eun-ha fighting with Byun Ji-seong.


    ��hot.


    Due to < Binghwa >.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa had a constitution that did not feel the heat well.


    But at this moment, she felt her body heat up.


    Yeonhwa, where are you sick? Your face looks a bit red��


    but it��s nothing. Nothing. My neck is now�� it��s nothing. �� nothing.


    While watching Noh Eun-ha��s swordsmanship.


    Han Chang-jin sneaked up to me and started talking to me.


    She looked upset and embarrassed him.


    Either that or not, Ryu Yeon-hwa focused on Eun-ha��s swordsmanship.


    ��clean. cool.


    And�� it��s fun.


    Noh Eun-ha plays with mutability.


    Unlike Byeon Ji-seong, who pursues his form, Noh Eun-ha thoroughly ignored his brother and swung his sword according to his mood.


    Still, the trails created by the galaxy looked very beautiful.


    Above all, the irregular swordsmanship was quite fun to watch.


    Eunha is really�� I was worried when I heard that they fought without using magic, but there was no need to worry. Eunha can��t lose. �� It��s like Eun-ah.


    I was just telling the truth. �� Yeonhwa, are you not angry with me?


    no. doesn��t exist.


    ��then I��m glad. But Eunha is good at handling the sword. I just blocked the sword with mangoshu��


    Chang Jin-ah.


    uh? could you please be quiet You can��t concentrate.


    ��Uh�� Yeah�� I��m sorry��


    I don��t like Changjin Han who keeps talking to me from the side.


    she said, straining her eyes.


    Han Chang-jin felt intimidated.


    She now decided to focus on Galactic swordsmanship.


    ��Ah��


    time passed before I knew it.


    Eun-ha threw the scabbard and took away Byeon Ji-seong��s sight.


    Eunha, who was aiming for that moment, struck Byun Jiseong��s sword with a mangoshu.


    Victory is confirmed.


    Yeonhwa! Galaxy wins!


    Quiet.


    ����.


    People cheer.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa did not even hear the cheers of the people.


    He just looked at Eunha, who picked up the scabbard that had fallen on the floor.


    Eunha puts her sword into the scabbard.


    ����.


    Then I met Eunha��s eyes.


    Eunha pretends to know.


    At that very moment-


    ��Why am I doing this?


    Ryu Yeon-hwa was blind.


    ��


    To be honest, it��s disappointing.


    Noh Eun-ha couldn��t get rid of those thoughts while mixing swords with Byeon Ji-seong.


    Is this just the skill of < King of Swords >?


    in a previous life.


    < Quick Sword > Byun Ji-seong became the < Sword King > and became the representative player of the Regulus Clan.


    However, Eunha did not feel the qualities of a < King of Swords > in the man in front of her.


    Aren��t you doing too much?


    The nickname < King of Swords > was highly valued by players who used swords.


    But in reality, looking at Byeon Ji-seong��s skills, I can��t help but think that he got Lee Myung-eul through the influence of the Regulus Clan.


    Eun-ha kept sighing at Byun Ji-seong��s poor skills.


    What is the hundred-gwi sword method��


    Can you cut even a ghost with it?


    I can��t even slash monsters properly.


    In addition, the baekgwi swordsmanship, which can be said to be the representative swordsmanship of Byun Jiseong.


    However, Eunha couldn��t help but be disappointed when she saw his swordsmanship.


    Isn��t it simply swinging the sword eight times in one second?


    In the future, there were many people who wielded swords to that extent.


    Even our foolish brother would do that.


    How could such a person be called the < King of Swords >?


    This is why marketing matters.


    It was a passage that showed how much the Regulus Clan had declined in their previous lives.


    Eun-ha, who stuck her tongue out, decided not to deal with mutability anymore.


    What do you do if you swing fast?


    I can��t reach any


    It��s not all about being fast.


    In the end, if it doesn��t fit, it��s over.


    Eun-ha evaded Byun Ji-seong��s swordsmanship and secretly induced an opening.


    Then, Byun Ji-seong changed his swordsmanship and dug into the gap.


    Aim for that gap��.


    ����!!


    If the opponent uses fast swordsmanship and makes it impossible to read the trajectory.


    Then, all you have to do is induce the opponent to create the trajectory he wants.


    The galaxy, which cleverly induced mutability, threw the sheath it was wearing at its side just when the desired trajectory was created.


    didn��t you know this?


    Mutability was greatly perplexed.


    He reflexively tried to parry the scabbard flying forward.


    At that moment, the movement of Byun Ji-seong completely collapsed.


    The sword faltered.


    And the quick sword becomes useless the moment it stops trajectory.


    I have taught you a number. �� Damn it��.


    I hold on to the sword of Byeon Ji-seong so that it can no longer move in the snowy winter.


    The galaxy aimed at him with the coldly blooming winter.


    It was so settled that there was no room for excuses.


    A person like this is one of the seven lions��


    Byun Ji-seong can��t even raise his head.


    Eunha, tired of it, withdrew the sword from him.


    Eun-ha, who had no desire to talk to her opponent anymore, went out to the arena.


    galaxy


    oh sister saw? how was it?


    Immediately, Ryu Yeon-hwa ran out to Eun-ha while he was among the people.


    He welcomed her as she ran in with a fire chicken on her head.


    In response, he asked her impressions of Dalian.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa is��.


    ��To the extent that my heart raced�� It was wonderful.


    huh? Doesn��t the heart beat normally?


    I don��t mean that��


    I know what you mean. You mean it was incredibly cool?


    Beep beep beep beep beep beep!


    That��s right. Awesome�� so cool.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa, who seems to be reminded of something.


    Eun-ha burst into laughter as she put her hand on her chest as she spoke.


    What do you mean it was cool?


    I didn��t even fight properly.


    However, Ryu Yeon-hwa said��.


    -You fought because of me.


    huh?


    Didn��t you fight because I felt bad for being criticized��?


    ����?


    Stars pour from Ryu Yeon-hwa��s eyes.


    Eun-ha couldn��t say anything when she saw her eyes twinkling at him.


    I guess-.


    ��It seems that this older sister is misunderstanding something strange?


    Noah blinked his eyes.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa��s gaze did not leave Eun-ha at all.


    oh i don��t know


    What��s good is good.


    Eventually, the galaxy gave up thinking.


    ��That��s right. You fought because of your sister. He said he didn��t like it when he kept arguing with his sister.


    ����! I suddenly have an urgent matter, so I��ll go first.


    ��Huh? Why is that older sister like that��


    ?


    Now the whole body is dyed red.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa shook her head and ran away.


    All members of the clan, including Noh Eun-ha, could not hide their absurd expressions.

 Chapter 585

    Relife Player 585


    [Chapter 157]


    [Noh


    Eun-ha Division (6)] Declared breaking off relations with Onyang.


    From that day on, Jo Ah-ra wore a golden brooch indicating that she was a member of Noh Eun-ha��s division.


    The faces of the students said they knew it would be the reaction.


    Wearing this brooch also has the effect of repelling Taeyang.


    Actually, I don��t like to show off, but I can��t help it.


    after declaring separation.


    On Taeyang often made excuses and said he had come to see her.


    Previously, if she had to go to meet On Taeyang, now the situation has been reversed.


    It was then that she realized


    How unfair the relationship between himself and Onyang had been.


    Woo, even if you regret it now, it��s too late.


    You should have done well when you were there!


    However, her heart was completely turned to Onyang.


    She completely ignored him.


    He realized that if he put on the brooch of the Noh Eun-ha division, he would not come close even though his face would be red.


    So she always wore a brooch attached to her body.


    It didn��t change even after coming to the clan for practice.


    ��Is that the brooch?


    Oh is this? yes that��s right. It was made to prove our friendship. Isn��t it pretty?


    It must have been set to warn the other students, not friendship. If you touch my person, I won��t let you go.


    ����.


    Myungwang Clan.


    Somehow, Jo A-ra was the only member of Noh Eun-ha��s division to practice at the Myungwang Clan.


    She was talking to Do Wan-joon, who is also called the Twelve Seats < Phantom Poetry > and is also a Clan Lord.


    Then Do Wan-joon pointed at the brooch attached to her school uniform.


    It seems that the boy is greedy for his own things.


    Could it be��?


    I wouldn��t have tried to make a brooch otherwise. Because of this, even the other Clan Lords are on the verge of saving themselves��


    Huh? really?


    I might lose the opportunity to recruit Noh Eun-ha if I��m out of sight of you guys. �� is the galaxy that great?


    That��s not to ask me, wouldn��t you know better?


    ����.


    Joara widened her eyes.


    Then I convinced myself.


    Our galaxy is not strong.


    And


    trustworthy and mature��


    Noh Eun-ha was amazing.


    Jo Ah-ra felt better when Do Wan-jun praised her friend.


    On the other hand, I could understand why the Myeongwang Clan treated her with respect.


    It was because of this brooch.


    Before leaving for practice, she was very nervous.


    As one of the seven clans that received an S grade in Korea, they thought that their pride would be high.


    However, contrary to her expectations, the clan members were kind to her.


    Not to mention��


    -Because the Clanlord himself trained her��


    Do Wanjun, the famous Clanlord < Phantasm >, was very kind to her.


    It was to the extent that I deliberately set aside time to train her like today.


    Do Wan-joon said��.


    ��I��m going to try to get something from you later, so there��s no need to feel pressured. �� is that more burdensome? I can��t tell Eunha what to do. It��s not just me, but the other kids are also told to join the Myungwang Clan��


    even if they don��t join the Myungwang Clan.


    ����.


    If I make a friendship with you in this way, I will indirectly make a friendship with Noh Eun-ha. That��s enough.


    Do Wan-joon didn��t know how to turn his words around.


    Joara felt half the burden, but she had no choice but to give up.


    let��s get up don��t look at me one more time


    Clan Road. If I take a little rest��


    I��m ashamed to say it with my own mouth, but I��m a very busy person. I don��t have much time. �� all right.


    Do Wan-joon gets up after shaking his butt.


    Joara, who was sitting on the floor and recovering mana, sighed.


    I wanted to lie down, but the opportunity for the Twelve Seats to teach me a few tricks was rare.


    So Jo Ara had no choice but to stand up.


    As mentioned earlier, illusion magic is magic that disturbs the opponent and consequently makes the opponent accept the illusion as reality. Disturbing the other person means to confuse the other person��s visual, auditory, olfactory, taste, and other sensory information. In that sense, if you use your gift well��


    it means that you can create magic that can maximize the effect by harmonizing insignificant magic, right?


    yes you know If you go back to the academy later and ask the < Empress >, she will kindly tell you about it. Because he seems to be kind to Noh Eun-ha.


    Do Wan-joon, who creates illusions and has eyes that penetrate them, recognized Jo A-ra��s qualities when they first met.


    So he personally taught her and tried to blossom her talent.


    Then let��s get started.


    yes come


    In a way, fantasy magic had a part related to multi-casting.


    Illusion magic was essentially magic that took away the human five senses and controlled their cognitive abilities.


    In the process of depriving the five senses, several magics had to be used.


    In that sense, Do Wan-jun served as the best teacher for her.


    Gift < Quadruple >


    Jo Ah-ra thought of the gift that Eunha made her aware of.


    She pulled out the mana.


    The mana that rose from his fingertips was soon torn in two.


    Memento Magia


    Eventually, she took the pocket watch that hung from her waist in her hand.


    When the lid of the pocket watch was opened, the stopped hour hand began to move.


    She checked the time she could handle on her pocket watch and started calculating.


    right then-


    ��Boo-woong,


    the smartphone rang.


    Jo A-ra, who was distracted by the sound of the vibration, suddenly opened her eyes.


    On the other side, Do Wan-joon was making a displeased face.


    why is this ringing? Turn off your phone during training.


    sorry. I��ll pull it right away


    Looking at Do Wan-joon��s eyes.


    Joara hurriedly ran and picked up the blazer that had fallen to the floor.


    Then she took out her smartphone and checked over 300 messages.


    When did you come here? uh��?


    She checked the recently uploaded messages to check the contents.


    Then I couldn��t help but be surprised to see Yoo Do-jun��s post.


    It was a newspaper article mainly dealing with the player industry.


    ��[Special] It��s the 1st day from today. Fresh date of the golden generation��


    �C ???? Gazua!


    ��What is ????? How are you reading this?


    �� You can read ��Ahahaha��.


    �� There is also a sister product, ��Euhheung Euhheung��.


    �C Somehow, I thought it was suspicious.


    �C It seems that what was floating around in the player industry has finally exploded. It was a story known to those who knew it a long time ago.


    �C Who are they doing this to?


    �� Don��t you know No Eun Ha Ryu Yeon Hwa?


    �� Our < empress > knows it well.


    �C Do you have any pictures of Eun-ah?


    ��


    < Quick Sword > After Byeon Ji-seong was stripped of his position as the Seven Lions and was placed on probation.


    There were no more people in the clan who rebelled against the galaxy.


    So, I wondered if life in the clan was going smoothly like this��


    ��Explain.


    I think you��re misunderstanding Hayang, but I can��t do this��.


    Explain it quickly.


    ����.


    Aka Noh Eun-ha and Ryu Yeon-hwa��s scandal.


    The Regulus Clan was turned upside down.


    The clan members who read the article on the Internet were all busy whispering.


    Jung Ha-yang said he had questioned Eun-ha.


    Was the tteokbokki you ate with Yeonhwa unnie delicious?


    ��must be wrong. i am innocent


    Did you put gimbap in your mouth?


    ����.


    All the clan members looked at each other.


    Of course, in a situation where Ryu Yeon-hwa was away from Regulus Clan for a long term service.


    Jeong Ha-yang said that she brushed Eunha in front of her clan members.


    She held the smartphone on which the article was uploaded to him.


    He had to explain all the photos attached to the article.


    I just ate tteokbokki with Yeonhwa noona after work. But don��t you have to return to the clan right away when you��re done?


    Grump��


    Eunha often ate snacks with Ryu Yeonhwa at a nearby food stall after each mission.


    Apparently, he was distracted while eating and was photographed by reporters who were hiding.


    That��s why Eunha was proudly innocent and waved her hand.


    yes explain


    ������.��


    Jung Ha-yang��s attitude was stubborn.


    The clan members of the Regulus Clan, sponsored by the Alice Group, did not provide any help to the galaxy.


    The water lord was the top.


    Fortunately, Eun-ha asked Eun-woo, who was present at the time, for help.


    �C Garbage.


    Eunwoo, what did you just say��


    Huh? sorry. I must have come to my senses. Now I have to go learn magic from Hyerim unnie. hi good bye!


    ����.


    Cha Eun-woo completely changed the galaxy with a gaze as if looking at trash.


    Then he avoided the seat, saying he had an appointment with Park Hye-rim.


    In the end, Cha Eun-woo abandoned Eun-ha.


    explain it


    ����.


    On the other hand, I explained that my girlfriend continued to press Eunha.


    Eunha looked around and asked for help.


    Surprisingly, the clan members were watching with interest.


    In such a situation��.


    [I��m fine!]


    I got a call from Seohyun Han.


    Eunha had a cold heart.


    Dealing with Hayang is also difficult, but I can��t deal with Seohyun.


    Unha Noh was cornered.


    I was trying to find a way out somehow.


    However, the contact that led to PineTalk changed to a phone call.


    The phone rang loudly.


    ��Take it. Isn��t it Seohyun unnie��s phone?


    I want to focus on you��


    Then explain quickly.


    ����.


    Jung Ha-yang��s threats, not threats.


    Eunha just laughed awkwardly.


    Fortunately, it wasn��t without a breakthrough.


    -I was also there at the time. I think this picture was taken when I was eating tteokbokki with Yeonhwa and Eunha on the way back from work?


    huh? really?


    that��s right. Wait�� maybe I took a picture. oh here it is


    Hmm�� that��s right.


    Is the misunderstanding cleared up now? Maybe the reporter took the picture like this. I was with you next to you, so what?


    huh. Sorry for any misunderstanding. But if it was like that, I should have just told you.


    Ahaha��


    Eunah, who was worse than that, stepped forward and answered Jung Hayang��s question.


    Eun-a showed a photo of the three of them at a food stall.


    Jung Ha-yang withdrew his suspicious eyes and apologized to Eun-ha.


    Eunha just laughed awkwardly.


    Then again, the article is wrong. Call Dad and make a correction��.


    You don��t have to.


    yes? Clanlord?


    Is it because he became a party to the scandal?


    Clan Lord Gu Yeon-soo, who was away from work while the clan members were talking to each other, returned.


    Don��t worry, we��ll announce that it��s groundless at the clan level. I just got a call, and the Alice Group said they would ask for a correction of the article, and they said they would add a complaint as well. Oh, he said he would do it with Sirius too.


    ������.��


    said Gu Yeon-soo.


    It is said that he had noticed some sense just before the article was uploaded.


    So, the Regulus Clan, Alice Group, and Sirius Group decided to respond in line with each other.


    After hearing Gu Yeon-soo��s explanation, the clan members were at a loss for words when they saw him dealing with a small newspaper.


    The scale was extraordinary.


    So you go back to work. Don��t make strange rumors for nothing.


    Gu Yeon-soo dismissed the clan members.


    Within 24 hours, the newspaper posted a corrected article and even added an apology.


    And even dismissing the reporter who uploaded the article.


    The members of the clan held their tongues when they saw how a high-spirited media company posted a corrective article in less than a day.


    You can��t touch the galaxy��


    Regulus Clan members realized it.


    On the other hand, Ryu Yeon-hwa, who returned from long-term work, treated Eun-ha with an awkward attitude, perhaps conscious of the scandal.


    Also on the other hand��


    -Are you meeting Yeon-hwa without my knowledge?


    What are you talking about? you know i don��t know This wasn��t taken when I was with you. Do I even have to lie to Hayang because of you?


    I think it was probably when my sister and Eunwoo were dispatched to Siheung City��.


    It worked as an excuse. I can��t say it��s your fault, but be careful though. It��s a problem for you too, but what are the people who get involved in scandals with you in the future?


    Ghm��. I can��t help this��.


    Sup. excuse. yes.


    Avoid the eyes of the people in your clan.


    Eun-a said she pinched Eun-ha.


    And Hayang must know that I lied as an excuse. He let it go because he saw my face, I really didn��t think so. I know that.


    uh?


    Hayang probably skipped it because he knew it was no big deal. Be good to Hayang. And from now on, if possible, tell Hayang or Seohyun when you are alone with a member of the opposite sex.


    ��okay. I will.


    Keep in mind that if you move on as a trivial matter, there may be problems with your trust relationship later! please!


    ��


    By the time the scandal was over.


    The trial period was now less than a week away.


    Clan life was quite comfortable, but I have to go back to the academy and take classes.


    There is also a final exam like this.


    Eunha swung her sword in the underground arena on days when her mission ended early.


    < Quick Sword > Since the changeability was gone, it was an extremely pleasant environment for training.


    Whoa��. sea??h th�� n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It��s been a while since I shed a bowl of sweat.


    Sheathing the swords in his hand, he picked up a nearby water bottle.


    He gulped down the remaining water and took a deep breath.


    That was then.


    ��Now.


    Yeonhwa��s older sister? My older sister is also here to train.


    huh. Are you done?


    Today��s work is over.


    since when did it exist?


    Ryu Yeon-hwa handed over a towel.


    Eun-ha, who belatedly noticed Ryu Yeon-hwa��s existence, was surprised and received the towel.


    Soon she smiled bitterly.


    then i��ll stop


    huh? where are you going


    There��s only you and me in the arena. So�� in case you don��t know��


    Ah��


    Ryu Yeon-hwa speaks shyly.


    Hearing her words, Eun-ha recalled the scandal that turned the clan upside down a while ago.


    She is worried that she will become the subject of scandal again.


    Was Changjin hyung like that?


    I heard Yeon-hwa��s sister was very depressed after hearing the news of the scandal��


    Perhaps Ryu Yeon-hwa was shocked by the false news she experienced for the first time in her life.


    You probably didn��t know that there would be dating rumors with your friend��s younger brother.


    Fully understanding her feelings, he had recently let her avoid him.


    Still, I think I��m fine today.


    Even a few days ago, when Ryu Yeon-hwa met his eyes, he was startled and disappeared waving his blue tail.


    Compared to then, today seemed good enough to hand him a towel.


    Of course, she still seemed to be conscious of her surroundings and tried to avoid the seat.


    The arena is so large, why are you trying to go somewhere else? Here it is.


    Still�� will it?


    In the first place, there are only clan members here, so is there any need to worry? Journalists are not allowed to enter here.


    ����.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa keeps trying to keep a distance.


    Noah didn��t like it for some reason.


    So the galaxy told her.


    While snoring and bluffing.


    So, do you want to play together after a long time?


    Could it be?


    Is it through bluffing?


    Or was the bluff read?


    She stared at Eunha, then smiled.


    towel here. well written But isn��t this your sister��s towel?


    are you okay. Because I don��t sweat very well.


    that would be nice I��ve been sweating this much��


    but the weather is getting hotter. Shall I�� cool it down?


    It��s good if you do.


    Eunha returned the towel to Yeonhwa.


    However, sweat was still running down his face.


    She looked at him pitifully and moved closer to him to use the magic to lower his body temperature.


    Then-.


    ��What are you doing now? ����.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa is using magic.


    Suddenly, he smelled Eunha��s body.


    Eunha caught it right away.


    When her eyes met Eunha��s, her cheeks turned red.


    I like the smell��


    Huh? What do you like about the smell of sweat?


    No. Very fragrant.


    ��uh�� yeah�� thanks.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa, who is clearly embarrassed.


    Eun-ha made a puzzled expression at Ryu Yeon-hwa��s absurd behavior.


    And did you realize that you were also stupid?


    ��Uh��? sister! Where? Let��s fight with me! That sister is like that again��


    Ryu Yeon-hwa ran away with the towel tightly in her hand.


    ��


    Clan practice ends in a few days.


    < Madame > Bebe was lost in thought.


    It deserves to be called < The Donanma >.


    Your fighting sense is no joke.


    She recalled the sparring between Eunha and Byun Ji-seong from < Speed Sword > not too long ago.


    < Quick Sword > Byun Ji-seong was a player who received quite a lot of attention from the dark side.


    Of course, as he indulged in pleasure, he had to reconsider his evaluation.


    Nevertheless, it can be said that the swordsmanship of < Quick Sword > was quite remarkable.


    No matter how great Noh Eun-ha is, I thought that she wouldn��t be able to defeat < Quick Sword > without using anything, but��


    I never thought she would win easily.


    But what was the reality like?


    Noh Eun-ha broke < Quick Sword > too leisurely.


    At that time, she watched Dalian and admired his combat sense.


    And then I was sorry.


    I can��t say that I fully grasped Noh Eun-ha��s skills.


    < Madame > Bebe wanted to confirm Noh Eun-ha��s true face.


    But that opportunity never came.


    In the end, she had no choice but to evaluate Noh Eun-ha based on her own experience.


    ��It��s hard to find talented people like this. < Seolchang > did not show such rapid growth.


    < Excellent Donanma > Noh Eun-ha.


    As the player industry says, she thought Noh Eun-ha was a great genius.


    Even < Snow Window > will not be able to reach the talent of < The Donanma >.


    The reason why < Seolchang > is not being pushed back in Dalian even after < Excellent Donanma > is because she has more experience.


    < Madam > judged that way.


    That��s one thing-.


    ����He��s not a kid to play with. He��s too dangerous. Maybe he��ll get in the way of our work.


    Before the talent blooms like this.


    Noah has to be dealt with.


    Or brainwash.


    < Madam > came to a conclusion.

 Chapter 586

    Relife Player 586


    [Chapter 158]


    [Beyond those eyes]


    The Dangun clan was a sinking ship.


    Most of the players who represented the Dangun clan left the clan, as well as those who had long been enemies in the clan.


    Furthermore, the skills of the academy graduates who joined the Dangun clan every year were also significantly declining.


    Maintaining the current B-class hem was also very barely guarded.


    Really, I got my nose stuck in a 10-year exclusive contract for no reason��


    I��m an executive of the Dangun Clan.


    Twelve Seats < Big Data > Mora Yul.


    She did not like the situation of the Dangun Clan in which she was immersed.


    However, it was impossible to leave the clan.


    It was because the Dangun Clan had her nose pierced because she lived in poverty before her skills were in the limelight.


    Because money was scarce at the time.


    He ended up accepting an outrageous 10-year exclusive contract.


    Time, go by quickly. Shouldn��t I be doing the military service too?


    It was Moraul��s wish.


    As time passed and she became a member of the Twelve Seats, she was waiting for the day she would leave the Dangun Clan.


    As a result, sabotage was basic, and sometimes I did not pay much attention to the twelfth job.


    In such a situation��.


    ��That I, who is one of the Twelve, have to teach a child like that? Well�� the face is handsome, so I have a taste for it.


    Dangun Clanlord Jang Bong-jeon asked her to train On-Tae-yang, who was practicing at the academy this time.


    Moraul was annoyed.


    After a while, I checked On Taeyang��s face and decided to train him.


    With the ability to quickly organize vast amounts of data and announce statistical results, she pointed out the necessary skills for Onyang one by one.


    Nonetheless-.


    -Can the clan really survive just by recruiting that kid?


    Moraul was skeptical.


    The Dangun Clan Road Jang Bong-jeon and the executives seemed to be betting the future of the Dangun Clan on a promising player named On Tae-yang.


    She was skeptical about whether the clan could be revived with only one person, Onyang.


    Even though she was slowing down, she was aware of the situation.


    He said his friend is also a promising player. I heard that you joined Noh Eun-ha this time, but aren��t you sure that you will succeed? Then that child should also come in together.


    Moraul grumbled.


    Basically, a caster or supporter with a lot of mana in their body was a very valuable talent.


    Unlike the dealers that are commonly available.


    In that sense, the value of Onyang could be said to be lower than before.


    That must mean that the clan is falling apart��


    She muttered, resting her chin on her chin.


    Even so, in the Dangun Clan, only one promising player, Onyang, came out to practice and there were voices of regret.


    They too would know.


    It is said that it is difficult to change reality with Onyang alone.


    So, you��re going to be good at flirting with friends. Why are you breaking up? If you captivated me with that face, people around you wouldn��t have heard that.


    oh i don��t know


    Once the contract period is over, I will just leave this clan behind.


    You have to train in moderation, too.


    While training Onyang, she soon opened her mouth and yawned.


    And��


    ����Even


    if she suddenly spoke so that she couldn��t hear.


    Originally, his story was strangely easy to hear.


    On Taeyang, who was in the middle of a battle with the monster, quickly gnashed his teeth.


    ��


    The clan practice was also over.


    In response, Gu Yeon-soo, a member of the Regulus Clan, said that he would hold an after-party for the students who had suffered as a member of the Clan for a month.


    Keuheum�� This time, the Alice Group has come in very generously�� so I decided to feed you guys some good things.


    ��Long live Alice Group!!��


    I don��t know if these are from the Alice Group or the Regulus Clan.


    ��Long live Jung Ha-yang!!��


    Huh�� yes. You guys know what to do. Go eat beef! Today I shoot!


    ��Long live Miss Noh Eunha!!��


    Mr�� it doesn��t work.


    Um�� seniors! bon appetite!


    It is said that the Regulus Clan let the students who came out of practice every year eat pork belly.


    However, for some reason, it is said that the Alice Group provided money under the name of a special in-house welfare subsidy.


    When Gu Yeon-soo said that he was buying beef, the clan members united and shouted Jeong Ha-yang��s name.


    ��Whoa�� You can��t see the galaxy anymore with this.


    What are you going to see at home?


    It��s different from that and this one! How nice it is to be able to see my vitality while working!


    So that evening.


    Around the time when the long day slowly starts to get dark.


    The clan members headed to the restaurant the administrator had reserved in advance.


    While the clan members were chatting, Eun-ah expressed her regret to Eun-ha.


    don��t worry. Eunah. Even if I don��t have Eunha, I��


    I��ll have to live my life looking only at home and Yeonhwa at work. Yeonhwa! where are you not going


    I��ll be with you.


    ��nah? I��m there too��


    Eun-ah buries her face in Yeon-hwa��s arms.


    Han Chang-jin was depressed.


    Eunha smiled bitterly when she saw the three of them starting to play among themselves.


    Then, I looked at Jung Ha-yang and Cha Eun-woo, who were walking hand in hand.


    The two were chattering.


    I can do without you.


    With Eunwoo by my side, my heart is at ease.


    Recently, Eunwoo has been living a very busy life following Park Hyerim.


    As a result, it seemed that the two had been unpacking a bundle of stories for a long time.


    After confirming the appearance of the two, Eun-ha opened her mouth.


    ��Ah, that��s right. Come to think of it, there are things I left at the hall��


    Why? What? is it important? Or I��ll get it for you later.


    Eun-a, who was talking with Yeon-hwa, immediately asked Eun-ha.


    Hayang and Eunwoo, who were moving forward, also looked back.


    The people around him also shook their heads.


    no you don��t have to It��s not too far from here, so I��ll just go and get it. ������.��


    Eun-ha naturally evaded it.


    Then, Eun-ah, who was staring at Eun-ah��


    -Are you going to do something dangerous again?


    ����.


    she whispered.


    Eun-ha blinked as she saw her staring at him.


    Soon Eunha whispered to her.


    No big deal. I will come unscathed.


    Huh�� Really?


    Graham.


    Just get hurt again like last time. Then I��ll put you in real handcuffs.


    don��t worry.


    Eunah Noh gives a stern warning.


    But to Eunha, her warning didn��t feel scary.


    Eun-ha nodded lightly and approached Jeong Ha-yang, who was looking at her with an anxious gaze.


    Jeong Ha-yang��s eyes shook.


    maybe a little late So don��t drink too much and don��t worry too much if I��m late. �� Shall I go with you?


    Jeong Ha-yang must have sensed something.


    She lowered her head and gently grabbed Eunha��s collar.


    Eunha gently removed her hand and shook her head.


    You wait while eating meat first. It really won��t be long.


    Chi lies.


    If possible, leave my share as well.


    I hate it If you come late, then you can��t eat meat. So�� don��t get hurt and come quickly.


    okay. Oh, Hayang, would you like to take the fire chicken with you?


    beep?


    Eunha woke up Buldak, who was dozing on top of her head.


    The half asleep phantom beast shook his head and looked around.


    Jung Ha-yang laughed at the appearance of Buldak.


    no it��s okay Red Chicken also likes being with Dad rather than me.


    Papa?


    Also, I feel safe when you and Buldak are with me.


    what is this bird Boo.


    Fire chicken, should you keep an eye on Eunha so that she doesn��t do anything dangerous?


    Papa!


    Huh��


    Ha-yang Jeong is on tiptoe.


    The fire chicken sticks out its head.


    she strokes her hair


    Eunha stuck out her tongue while hanging her head awkwardly.


    ��Come quickly. If you come late, I know I won��t leave any meat for you


    .


    I��m eating deliciously. How can I eat deliciously without you?


    Jeong Ha-yang inflates her cheeks.


    Eunha pokes Jung Hayang��s cheek with her finger.


    Fingers do not go in.


    The cheeks are full.


    Eun-ha smiled bitterly and decided to leave.


    right then-


    ��It��s Eunha.


    huh. why?


    Ryu Yeon-hwa called him.


    under the neon sign.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa was scratching her cheek with her blue hair shining. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Then he licks his lips to say something.


    After a while, what she said was��


    ��Good job.


    Well done to my sister too.


    Words with a lot of emotion.


    Eun-ha thought about something and gave the same answer to her who barely uttered four words.


    Her smile spread brightly.


    Then see you later.


    ok see you later


    Eun-ha waved her hand at Ryu Yeon-hwa and turned around.


    He started walking in a different direction than his clanmates were going.


    Let��s head slowly towards the clan hall.


    ��It got caught.


    smiled condescendingly.


    Someone was following from behind.


    Eunha stopped walking and��.


    ��Hey Eunha! come with me! Coincidentally, I also had something missing.


    < Madam > Bebe.


    Wearing dark lipstick, she spoke kindly to him.


    ��Yes, I like it. let��s go together.


    he threw the bait


    She bit the bait.


    ��


    I decided to deal with Noh Eun-ha.


    < Madame > decided to use her own number to lure out the galaxy.


    He said that there is an after party tomorrow, so it wouldn��t be a bad idea to target that time and create an opportunity to be alone with Eunha.


    Was it Han Chang-jin��s handiwork?


    Or was it simply bad luck.


    During her internship with the clan, she never had the chance to go out on duty with Noh or be with him.


    So, she thought of making time to be with Eunha somehow by aiming for a dinner party.


    The problem is that the kids around Eunha are a hindrance��


    Meanwhile, she had to take care of even the people who never left Eunha��s side.


    Fortunately, there were not many people around right now.


    If I go back to the academy, more people will gather around the galaxy than now.


    I can��t let it go like that.


    That��s why you can��t kill openly, and you can��t even brainwash in front of others��


    How can you create a chance to be alone with Eunha?


    she continued to ponder.


    Noh Eun-ha said she was good at drinking.


    I��m also strong against alcohol, so I��ll make a drinking table until everyone else gets drunk and collapses.


    And I seduced Eunha and the two of us��


    I even thought about that.


    In fact, it was a technique she liked to use to get information on the subject she was monitoring while working as < Madam >.


    Just then-.


    ��Ah, that��s right. Come to think of it, there is something I left at the hall��.


    The opportunity came just in time.


    On the way to the dining room.


    Eunha suddenly decided to send the others away and return to the Clan Hall alone.


    < Madam > did not miss the opportunity.


    The chance is only now��!


    Anyway, she didn��t get much attention from the Regulus Clan.


    Even if one of her was missing, people didn��t care much.


    So, on some flimsy excuse, she got out of the migrating group.


    Then I ran straight down the road to the Clan Hall.


    You can��t just knock it down.


    If we can��t take down the galaxy in one go, there will be uproar around us.


    So, first of all, you have to go through brainwashing and do it while watching the state of the galaxy.


    Let people��s eyes disappear.


    She daringly climbed the wall of the building and climbed onto the roof.


    Then, the sensor network is deployed to determine the location of the galaxy.


    Even in high heels, she ran between the roofs casually.


    Then he rummaged through his handbag and pulled out a lipstick.


    If you��re prone to brainwashing, there��s no need to kill Eunha.


    In the long term, it��s just a matter of brainwashing the galaxy to break its mana resistance and make it cooperative with us.


    Artifact Demonic Lipstick.


    < Madame > put the lipstick he gave her on her lips.


    Although it was a consumable artifact.


    The artifacts he created had the effect of bewitching people in an instant.


    No matter how high the mana resistance is, it is an artifact that breaks the vigilance of most people.


    With this artifact, you can do it.


    If you put on lipstick and talk, the person who listens to it will be mesmerized without knowing it.


    And if you listen to it for a long time, no matter how high the mana resistance is, it will eventually collapse.


    Of course, if the other person sees the lips covered with red lipstick, the effect is heard more quickly.


    ��There it is!


    After preparing, she soon discovered the galaxy.


    ��Hey Eunha! come with me! Coincidentally, I also had something missing.


    Landing not far away, she warmly approached Eunha.


    For some reason, he greeted her willingly, unlike usual.


    And she-.


    -Why don��t we go this way?


    Oh, did you know that this is a shortcut too? I thought I was the only one who knew�� �� Huh? oh yeah right! You can get to the hall faster if you go here!


    He pointed to an alley that no one seemed to be able to reach.


    Then Eun-ha pretended to know and stepped into the alley on her own, even if she didn��t bother to make excuses.


    what?


    Why is it so easily solved?


    passing through the narrow road.


    She couldn��t hide her embarrassment.


    experience was telling.


    that something is dangerous


    However, she dismissed it as an illusion and tried to use the magic of lipstick.


    She ran her finger over her lips.


    Demonic lipstick


    and then called Eunha.


    ��It��s Eunha.


    yes why?


    Eunha looked back.


    < Madame > smiled seductively.


    -Do you want to do something nice with your sister?


    ����.


    with that said.


    Noh Eun-ha hesitated.


    his eyes go blurry


    < Madam > chuckled inwardly.


    that I was caught


    She thought so.


    I��ve thought about it since the first time I saw it�� but I don��t think it will work.


    ����.


    I��m really going crazy��-.


    ��I want to put an end to this prank.


    that��s why i��m so crazy


    < Madame > approached Eunha and giggled while looking at her blurry eyes.


    I deliberately lowered my upper body in a position that emphasized my chest to distract him.


    Finally, she tried to kiss his lips to imprint the magical effect.


    with that-.


    ��You, like the guys you��ve met, won��t be able to live without your sister.


    Brainwash Noh Eun-ha.


    If the brainwashing went well like this, there would be no need to deal with Noh Eun-ha.


    I will make this mass of talent my own and put it to good use.


    That��s how she tries to steal Eunha��s lips��.


    ��What about my older sister?


    ��uh?


    Do you know that my eyes are blind?


    With a hand on Eunha��s cheek.


    < Madam > hesitated.


    When she looked into Eunha��s eyes again, there was a strange feeling in his eyes.


    that moment-


    -Twenty-five. preload.


    ����!?


    Eunha Noh sang a number.


    Suddenly, a voice came from above my head.


    She immediately tried to back away.


    -Why? They say they just quit what they were doing and suddenly run away?


    ����!!


    Eunha giggled and grabbed her wrist.


    right then- ��At


    the top of the stairs leading to the back of the


    dizzying net building.


    A net fell over her head.


    The net through which the blue current flowed sparked as if we were fighting among ourselves��.


    ��Kyaaaaaaaaaaa!!


    Caught by Eunha and caught in a net, < Madam > screamed at the electric shock that hit her whole body.

 Chapter 587

    Relife Player 587


    [Chapter 158]


    [Beyond those pupils (2)]


    The day Eun-ha turned back time and heard information about < Madame > Bebe from Twenty-Five.


    Late at night, Eunha said she had been looking for Hayang��s house.


    -I was surprised that you were suddenly coming at this time. I don��t even wear makeup right now��


    is that a face without makeup? I didn��t know because I was pretty.


    really?


    Graham.


    Jeong Ha-yang came out in a light outfit.


    Eun-ha smiled bitterly at Jung Ha-yang, who grumbled that she had a bare face.


    I��ve been seeing you since I was little, so what��s the point of hiding your face?


    With or without makeup.


    To Eunha, Jeong Ha-yang was Jeong Ha-yang.


    When Eunha showed that kind of heart, she opened her face.


    But that was only for a moment��


    -Did you bring what I asked for?


    brought it But where are you going to use this?


    Jeong Ha-yang��s expression darkened.


    She held out the paper bag she was holding in her hand to Eunha.


    The goblin lamp is right.


    Eunha checked the artifact in the paper bag.


    An artifact goblin lamp that Eunha gave her a while ago.


    Before Jung Ha-yang could use it in earnest, the artifact he had decided to borrow for a while was correct.


    It��s just that there��s a place to use it��.


    It��s dangerous, right?


    ����.


    Meanwhile, Jung Ha-yang asked what he would use the goblin��s lamp for.


    The galaxy was puzzled.


    she asked obstinately.


    In the end, Eun-ha remembered the advice Han Seo-hyun had given her when she was hospitalized the other day, and opened her mouth.


    I��m not sure what will happen either. Still, nothing dangerous will happen.


    Is it something you must do?


    There��s something I��d like to check out.


    ��okay. don��t get hurt


    But Eunha couldn��t tell her everything.


    Instead, he said something that might alleviate her concerns a little.


    Jung Ha-yang agreed to this.


    Even so, she showed disapproval.


    then i��ll stop let��s go?


    i have to go home too


    I should have gotten a goblin lamp too.


    Eunha was about to leave.


    Then she caught him.


    she pursed her lips.


    Chi, where do you get things and go to hell? Someone was waiting like this to see you��


    I��m sorry. Still, it��s late at night, so I might be here like this��


    Come to my house.


    ��Aren��t your parents at home?


    My parents are not home today. Garam also went out with his parents.


    ����.


    So wait a little bit and go. And I��m afraid to be alone��


    ��I��ll wait for a while.


    huh!


    Papa!


    Eun-ha was captured by Jung Ha-yang.


    It is said that he eventually set foot in her house.


    ��


    < Madame > Bebe��s purpose was not exactly known.


    Eun-ha was able to infer, at least roughly, why she was spying on him.


    < Madame > The guys behind Bebe were trying to see if I was interfering with their plans or not.


    I don��t know what their plans are, but the point is��


    to conciliate yourself.


    or do you remove it?


    That was the meaning of entrusting his surveillance to her who was immersed in darkness.


    And no matter what < Madame >��s choice was, she would take action one way or another, sooner or later.


    So, Eunha thought.


    Whether you��re trying to appease me or get rid of me.


    In the end, < Madame > Bebe will aim for a situation where I am alone.


    In that sense-.


    ��As much as this time when the academy students are out practicing in their respective clans.


    There was no chance that there were not too many people around Eunha himself.


    So she will try to approach him before the practice is over.


    Eunha quickly finished her thoughts.


    That��s why-.


    ��If that��s the case, they��re setting traps in reverse and aiming for the right time to get caught.


    flip the plate


    player win.


    Eun-ha decided to set a trap to attract < Madame > Bebe and make her reveal her true color.


    If she��s aiming for a situation where she��s alone.


    Eun-ha was willing to create the situation she wanted.


    So-.


    ��The goblin lamp


    galaxy was always with other people during clan practice.


    As a result, within the clan, he looked suspiciously, saying that he had something to do with Ryu Yeon-hwa.


    Thanks to that, Eun-ha was able to make < Madame > burn her heart because she couldn��t create a chance to be alone with her.


    And she waited for the moment when her impatience reached its peak and she made a mistake.


    ��I asked for a bait.


    I asked for bait.


    The day the clan practice ends.


    Eun-ha created a situation in which the impatient < Madame > had no choice but to move and attracted her.


    Kyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaagh-!!


    Thanks to borrowing the artifact goblin lamp from Jung Ha-yang in advance.


    Eunha was able to set up a barrier that turned people passing nearby.


    The magic of the goblin lamp was at a level that most players did not even notice.


    Eun-ha left it with twenty-five and approached Bebe, who was caught in a net with a strong electric current.


    Ah�� ah�� you�� you��! Didn��t you faint too?


    Let the current weaken to some extent.


    It smells like burning flesh.


    Bebe, whose body was half tanned, raised her eyes ferociously.


    Eunha clicked her tongue as she looked at her.


    It seems that he has quite a bit of skill to not faint even with this much current.


    Twenty-five bondage magic.


    Eunha, who knew enough about his magic, wasn��t too surprised to see her not fainting.


    If you passed out like this, neither you nor I would have had to go through the difficult times��.


    Master, what should I do? Shall I put it to sleep with medicine? I am a dark person You must have resistance to most drugs.


    Or just beat until you pass out.


    that would be better higher output.


    Aaaaaaaaagh! I haven��t even uploaded it yet. higher output.


    preload.


    Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!


    dear. Subtract 3 from that and it was my name.


    you shut up preload. still don��t faint higher up


    Kyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!


    A blue current strikes her.


    A throat-wrenching scream spreads.


    Even so, Eunha and twenty-five silently looked at Bebe trapped in the net.


    Before long-.


    -Are you a rubber man? How can you still hold out? is it a monster


    higher output.


    Master, if you raise it higher than this, you will die.


    See, I don��t think I��ll die. Just turn it up to max.


    Our master��s personality��


    Mouth.


    preload.


    But no matter how high the output.


    < Madame > Bebe did not die even if her whole body was burned to black.


    It was the same even if I ordered twenty-five to increase the output to maximum.


    Now Eunha too was stunned and had no choice but to stick out her tongue.


    What are you doing?


    A really toxic person.


    It��s a pain that wouldn��t have been strange even if I died, but I don��t see any signs of dying.


    Above all��


    ��Is Changjin twisting?


    ������.��


    The eyes were alive.


    All the hair on the body is burnt and disappears.


    Even though her whole body was burnt to black, she said with her eyes wide open.


    no it was cynical


    that kid won��t be I told you that it wouldn��t be fun if I told you��


    ������.��


    I��ll destroy your family��


    You have to be careful with your words. Where is this talking about my family?


    < Madame > let��s shout out in evil.


    Eunha immediately kicked her in the head.


    She hit her head on the ground and collapsed.


    �� Cool�� Cool��!


    She vomited dark blood.


    < Madame >, who almost crawled on the floor, looked up at the galaxy.


    Mr��.


    Maybe it��s because he was hit once.


    She gritted her teeth as if indignation.


    In response, Eunha��.


    -If you said something you shouldn��t have, wouldn��t you have to pay the price?


    ����.


    twenty-five.


    preload.


    pull it all out


    Then the pronunciation will be difficult?


    All you need is a tongue. What��s the point of having teeth?


    be cruel Ha don��t!


    Who wants to speak harshly? I��d rather stay still��


    Noh Eun-ha smirking.


    It was only then that < Madame > realized that what he was saying was not a joke, and let out a startled sound.


    She hurriedly shook her head.


    Twenty-five slowly approached her, trying to do the galaxy��s bidding.


    right then-


    ��You think I can��t break even this little magic?


    Suddenly < Madam > laughed.


    She flashed her eyes.


    No, her eyes glowed red.


    I tried to hang out with you, but you really can��t do it?


    ������!!��


    hood


    The blackened skin fell off.


    In the place where it fell, new flesh was sprouting.


    Eventually, new hair also grows and is dyed red.


    ��Twenty-five! Increase your output to the max!


    I��m still doing it!


    Even so, it��s no use!


    ������!!��


    doing push shook


    Suddenly, her shoulder blade was torn open, revealing a pair of wings.


    The fluttering feathers tore away twenty-five��s binding magic in an instant.


    Also, her wrists and ankles are starting to become covered in hair.


    Finally-.


    ��It was a demon!?


    Appearance reminiscent of the 5th tier Harpy Podarge.


    It was the appearance of a demon with the feet of a bird of prey that could crush the concrete floor at once.


    ��So why do you make your sister angry and make her take off her clothes? �� We didn��t take it off.


    Were you a magician?


    oh. Don��t you know what a demon is? How else did you know that It seems that you know a lot about us, right?


    Let her pretend to take a step.


    Cracked concrete floor.


    Eunha and twenty-five looked disgusted.


    I never thought it was Mine��


    Eunha couldn��t hide her embarrassment.


    It was beyond his imagination.


    In my previous life, Mine definitely existed only as a Kuma.


    No, there was only Kuma who appeared in the world.


    So, there could have been a Mine who would have lived a quiet life without showing up in the world.


    But even so-.


    < Madame >, who was a member of Onyang��s party, was actually a demon?


    Eunha couldn��t believe that fact.


    Meanwhile, she groaned and opened her mouth.


    -I hate the way I look. So, no one who saw this was killed until now.


    ������.��


    That��s why I��m going to kill you guys. How dare you look at my bare face?


    ������!!��


    < Madam > gave a life.


    Eunha and Twenty-five were tense at the momentary aura.


    Eunha quickly drew out her sword, but��


    -I��m faster than you!


    < Madam > rushed in.


    Cracks on the concrete floor.


    She flapped her wings and lifted her body off the ground.


    Then, she raised her altitude and flew into the galaxy.


    right away-


    ��What!?


    Didn��t you know this!?


    Right before the galaxy��s sword touches.


    < Madam > ascended vertically and avoided the attack.


    Then, it flew through the air and flew past the galaxy.


    Eunha and twenty-five realized it only then.


    master!


    Catch me!


    It��s so fast it��s out of range of my magic! shit!


    < Madam > did not choose to fight.


    just ran away


    ��


    It happened so long ago that I can��t even remember now.


    After losing her husband to a monster, she had to spend her life wandering the streets selling alcohol.


    Then, of course, I was caught up in the omnipresence.


    And so, she became a demon��.


    ����If you have nowhere else to go, follow me.��


    She said she had met him.


    She didn��t even know how to handle power, and she was aware that if she continued like this, she might be attacked by people as monsters and killed.


    So I needed his protection.


    Because there was nowhere else to go.


    She said she held his hand.


    So-.


    ��No Eun-ha is dangerous. You have to tell him about this��!


    She becomes < Madam >.


    reached now S��arch* The ��ov��lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Contrary to her own expectations, < Madame >, who was hit by Noh Eun-ha, was busy flying through the air.


    Dealing with a kid who says I��m crazy? I could die if I dealt with someone who could easily defeat one of the seven lions without using magic!


    She knew her strength.


    Her ability will not be able to defeat Noh Eun-ha.


    Even if he defeated Noh Eun-ha, his body would not be healthy.


    He did not want to die even if he was serving Him.


    Above all, if he loses to Noh Eun-ha, he will not be able to let Noh Eun-ha know how dangerous he is.


    It was a rational and rational decision.


    So she continued to fly.


    Mister��what the hell happened to this fog!?


    But she couldn��t get out of the fog at all.


    Only then did she find out.


    When I wondered why there is fog in the city, I found out that it is magic that traps people in the fog.


    This kind of magic��!


    No matter how weak you are.


    She was < Madam >.


    It wasn��t difficult to destroy this kind of magic using the power of demons.


    With all her magic, she shot the fog-covered sky��


    ��It��s pierced!


    The fog dissipates in an instant.


    Moonlight poured in from beyond the fog-cleared sky.


    Upon discovering the light, she quickly reached out for the moon.


    I tried to fly over it.


    right then-


    ��Where are you going?


    ����!


    A being who approached from behind for a moment.


    She was taken aback by the voice from behind.


    When she hurriedly looked to the side��


    ��The phantom transformation


    phoenix wing


    flings the embers.


    There was Noh Eun-ha.


    ��I didn��t hear that air battles were possible!?


    unexpected situation.


    Embarrassed, she struggled with her hands to respond belatedly, but��


    ��Prominence Lance


    Noh Eun-ha��s sword is engulfed in flames.


    The flames ate up Noh Eun-ha.


    It has become a huge window.


    it fell on he

 Chapter 588

    Relife Player 588


    [Chapter 158]


    [Beyond those pupils (3)]


    Turn back time to the day < Swordsman > Hwang Jin-hee destroyed the legacy of < Necromancer >.


    Why was the artifact Shindorim used there?


    in a previous life.


    A terrorist who destroyed the Yeongdeungpo area by leading the remnants of the Mana Church to revive the dead.


    Eun-ha remembered the artifact used by < Myungwang > Shin Do-rim.


    There was no way I couldn��t remember.


    The staff decorated with the crystal skull was quite a conspicuous item.


    However, the artifact of < Myungwang > was actually a legacy of < Necromancer >.


    It is highly likely that < Madam > handed it over to Sindorim.


    But how did < Madame > know that there was a legacy of < Necromancer > in the library?


    There��s no way I accidentally stepped into a secret space with a sealed entrance.


    What is the relationship between < Madam > and < Myeongwang >?


    Also, who was the < Necromancer > who would have been the source of the power of < Myungwang >?


    < Madame > < Myeongwang > < Necromancer >.


    Eunha guessed that the three were related in some way.


    That��s why-.


    �C Eunha, what are you doing?


    I have a question for you.


    That day, Eun-ha found Hwang Jin-hee.


    While taking a break at the instructor��s hall after the purification ceremony, she did not welcome Eunha standing in front of the door.


    It was like saying only business.


    She always stuck that way to Eunha.


    tell me


    ����.


    Eunha noticed the reason why she didn��t like her.


    It��s just that her disposition is different from mine.


    So he, too, felt uncomfortable with her.


    Even so, he looked straight into her eyes��


    ��Tell me about < Necromancer >.


    ����.


    < Necromancer >.


    While bringing up the tinnitus, Eun-ha tried to check the change in her expression.


    But she, too, was staring into his eyes as if trying to understand something.


    I heard that the instructor has a close relationship with the owner of the artifact you destroyed today.


    If I had known him, I wouldn��t have destroyed them. I only know him on a business basis.


    Like don��t say that.


    Hwang Jin-hee immediately frowned and answered.


    Then she was sarcastic.


    It looks like you got the wrong number. If you want to know about him, you should have gone to him, not me. At least he would know more about < Necromancer >. He�� doesn��t even know his contact number.


    Hmm�� Looks like you��re still in contact with him.


    Eunha said honestly.


    At this, Hwang Jin-hee snorted.


    she opened the door sea??h th�� N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    �C Come in. There��s not much to talk about here.


    thank you


    That day, I heard from people in the galaxy that there is a living myth that has been forgotten.


    < King of Darkness > Ban Ik-hyeon.


    The story of the < Necromancer > who died without being able to control his own power after violating a taboo.


    ��


    Maybe it��s possible.


    Eun-ha, who was thinking vaguely, borrowed the power of Buldak to make wings sprout from her back.


    and flew


    If this was possible, why didn��t the mad squid dogfight?


    Because Buldak and Pass were connected.


    Eunha didn��t have to move her wings.


    The fire chicken flapped its wings.


    So Eun-ha questioned why Buldak��s owner, Kang Hyeon-cheol, didn��t engage in a dogfight before returning.


    I soon found out why.


    This�� It��s tricky to control.


    There were so many things to take care of.


    It was basic to know how to monitor the wind current to some extent.


    Of course, it consumes a lot of mana.


    Even if I depended on Buldak for flight, I had to keep imagining the feeling of Eunha moving her shoulder blades.


    Of course, humans who are born with two feet on the ground were not accustomed to moving the wings that sprouted from their shoulder blades.


    did not adapt


    ��I feel anxious because my feet don��t touch the ground. And how can I swing my sword when my feet can��t even touch the ground?


    It was difficult to keep the center of gravity.


    Concentrating on my shoulder blades, I felt uncomfortable as I continued to float in the sky.


    After all, the joy of the first flight was short-lived.


    Eun-ha decided to focus on chasing < Madame > in order to finish the flight.


    The only thing that was fortunate was��


    ��It��s thanks to the goblin��s lamp.


    Thanks to that, I didn��t have to suffer so much to catch < Madam >.


    Artifact goblin lamp.


    The artifact Twenty-five was currently using had the effect of deploying barrier magic made of fog all over the area.


    A being trapped in the fog gets lost and wanders around the surrounding area without being able to get out of the fog.


    So < Madam > was caught by the goblin��s lamp.


    But even so, as long as she is a demon, she will eventually destroy magic.


    You have to catch it before that.


    So Eun-ha left twenty-five and flew in the sky.


    Eunha also got lost due to the effect of the goblin��s lamp.


    In other words, no matter where you fly, you will get lost and come back to a certain place.


    Eun-ha used it to target the background of < Madam >. Borrow the power of


    Prominence Lance


    Fire Chicken to use One Point Breakthrough.


    A spark soared at the end of the coldly blooming winter facing the front.


    The flames swirling in the wind soon enveloped the sword and the entire galaxy.


    It created a huge spear by itself.


    So-.


    ����!!


    Eun-ha stabbed the left shoulder blade of < Madam > who was flying defenselessly.


    Roaring!


    In an instant, the fire boils.


    Losing one of her wings, she finally falls to the floor.


    The flames gradually took away even the other wing.


    ��Thump!


    being pierced by a huge spear.


    The demon that lost its wings crashed.


    Like an insect trampled on the floor.


    Her arms trembled as she pulled out of the pile of concrete.


    Ah�� ah��.


    < Madame > let out a short moan.


    Gradually, the flames on the sword that pierced her back turned into embers and disappeared.


    However, the galaxy that stepped on her back held the coldly blooming winter in its hands.


    -You can��t underestimate these guys. You must attack whenever you can.


    until you can poke it.


    Eunha pushed the coldly blooming winter onto the floor with all her might.


    At the same time, by endowing the blade with mana, it revived the fading flames.


    ��Kiaaaaaaaaaaaa!!


    < Madam > screamed.


    In a world shrouded in fog, no one turned their heads at the sound of her screams.


    ��


    ��What kind of demon is so weak?


    Though < Madam > was aiming for a chance to be careless.


    Eun-ha, who overpowered < Madame > relatively easily, could not hide her shy feeling.


    I can��t compare it to Kuma.


    They weren��t this weak.


    Even Belphegor, who hadn��t completely reached Mine, wasn��t so weak.


    In the end, there was an ambiguous corner to treat < Madam > as exorcism.


    Also-.


    ��Have I gotten a little stronger too?


    After fighting Belphegor last year and being injured and hospitalized.


    Eun-ha felt that she was stronger than before.


    Not only did the amount of mana in the body increase, but the mana efficiency also seemed to increase slightly.


    It is as if a destroyed muscle grows anew and becomes stronger.


    The mana circuit has expanded more than before.


    Is it because of the gift effect?


    Something similar had happened before.


    Even then, Eunha activated her gift and abused her body.


    Because of that, after his body was healed, he realized that he was stronger than before.


    ��If you think about it, it wasn��t once or twice. Even before returning, after using < Berserk > to overuse the body, it became stronger to some extent.


    Even so, < Unknown >��s recovery and strengthening abilities couldn��t match.


    In the first place, < Berserk > was a gift that went crazy the more you fought, gradually adapted to the attacks of enemies, and your body responded to the attacks on its own.


    There was a downside to being crazy enough to be unable to distinguish the surroundings in the end.


    The ability to learn and cope with battles could not be reproduced with < Unknown >.


    Can it be said that < Berserk > is specialized in fighting ability and < Unknown > is specialized in strengthening the body?


    So after using < Unknown >, my body might be stronger than after using < Berserk >��


    I don��t know.


    Since there is no comparison example, I do not know what kind of gift I have.


    Eun-ha soon gave up on thinking and turned her attention to < Madame >.


    At that time, twenty-five had already been using bondage magic on < Madame >.


    -As the master said, I did double-triple them with magic.


    thank you good job


    < Madam >��s condition was dire.


    The wings were almost burnt away.


    There were only very small, scorched wings sprouting from her back.


    Even so, Mine��s stamina was amazing.


    The wings were showing signs of slowly recovering.


    ����The Mana Crasher


    Galaxy cut off the roots of her wings at once.


    Then < Madam > screamed at the sensation of her wings being uprooted.


    You�� You�� You��re not even a person��!


    Shouldn��t I become a demon like you to deal with Mine?


    < Madame > cried out for evil.


    The galaxy was unperturbed.


    He just looked down at her as he knelt on the floor.


    Mr��.


    Twenty-five��s bondage magic caught her, and she


    couldn��t move from her seat.


    So she could do nothing but look up at the galaxy and pour out disgust.


    Eun-ha kept looking at her who was still fighting against him�C.


    -Do you want to just talk or spit it out?


    ����.


    gave her a chance to choose.


    her eyes twitched.


    She realized the true meaning of Eunha��s words.


    But the shaking was only short-lived.


    joy!


    ����.


    she snorted.


    It��s not too late even now If you free me, I��ll move on to something that never happened in the first place.


    Even if you know your situation.


    On the contrary, she proposed to him.


    At this, Eunha��s face darkened.


    Still, she continued.


    I understand very well that your strength is stronger than mine. But do you think you��ll be able to deal with us with that?


    ����.


    Us.


    I kind of expected it, though.


    Eun-ha was able to infer the fact that the existence behind < Madam > Bebe had a considerable influence and was large enough to form a force.


    And maybe-


    ��It��s unlikely that there will be more demons like < Madam >.


    They might be hoarding a lot more power than they thought.


    I could guess Eunha from the way she proudly proposed.


    We are fully willing to accept you. So why don��t you keep putting on that scary face and free your sister?


    < Madam > with a smile.


    Even in this situation, the fact that she was able to smile brightly meant that her power was that strong.


    she held out her hand.


    He looked at the hand in silence.


    ����.


    yes that��s it. If you let me go, I��ll say good things to him.


    It��s him�� Come to think of it, he also appeared in Dr. Deus�� journal��


    !


    It seems that there is a guy named him behind you?


    I got another piece of information.


    Eun-ha calmly chanted while making eye contact with < Madam >.


    Her face froze for a moment, as she said he had accepted his offer and smiled in contemplation.


    Soon, her eyes lit up.


    -You��re the one who got rid of the New Humanity Project. As expected��..


    ����.


    He was very angry. But it��s already past�� Yes I can tell you that too.


    I do not need. What are you doing��


    Eunha stretched out her hand.


    That hand is not < Madam >��s hand.


    turned to her face.


    Half of her face was covered by his hand, and she put on a puzzled expression.


    In response, Eunha��.


    ����I made you like this, will you tell me in a very good way? ����.


    I didn��t even think of making it easy to talk from the beginning. How can you trust someone who works in the dark?


    What are you doing right now��!!


    The Stygian Eye


    galaxy had intended to brainwash her from the beginning, causing her to vomit information.


    I just wanted to hear what she had to say in a cornered situation.


    Thanks to that, I had an income.


    The ��He�� is mentioned.


    Finally, the clue of ��him�� hidden in the veil was caught.


    Even if Dr. Deus said so�� I wonder if he cast a spell that would destroy the mental body even on you, the demon.


    within the forces she speaks of.


    < Madam >��s location was unknown.


    At least not as low as Dr. Deus.


    Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa


    ��s eyes she used a dragon to resist somehow.


    However, < Madame >, who was sealed in the bondage magic, couldn��t stand the continued brainwashing magic.


    So in the end-.


    ��Ah ah ��


    name.


    Bebebebebebebebebebebe��.


    Not that, but the real name.


    ��I don��t remember��. It��s been so�� so long I don��t know.


    He succeeded in controlling < Madam >��s mind.


    Even if there was someone��s sabotage, like in the case of Dr. Deus.


    With twenty-five by my side, I should be able to deal with it somehow.


    Eun-ha decided to ask questions step by step in order to finally reach the keyword ��him�� by breaking down her vigilance.


    Then age.


    The external age is��


    not that, but the real age.


    2000�� 6 years��


    Born in 2006?


    yes.


    How old are you��


    But from the beginning, it was a spectacle.


    < Madam > was in a state of not remembering her real name.


    The age she said did not match her appearance at all.


    It��s been 7 years since ��End of the Century Destruction��.


    So, to calculate her age, roughly��


    ��Late 50��s to 60��s��


    Yes, that��s right.


    Could it be less magic��


    Eunha frowned.


    I had a thought like that for a moment.


    But the magic worked well enough.


    This was possible given that players who can handle mana tend to age relatively slowly.


    But even so-.


    -Are you too young?


    I heard Choi Eun-hyeok tip that Hwang Jin-hee from < The Swordsman > also uses magic to maintain her appearance.


    However, < Madame > did not seem to have used any magic.


    Is it because you��re a magician?


    Or�� is it because he is a person who works in the dark? I don��t know if I��m answering a lie because I know how to deal with a situation like this.


    Reliability of information is questionable.


    Eunha frowned.


    Then, by asking other questions, I tried to separate the lies from the truth.


    But most of it was a story that I thought was true.


    Because < Madam >��s life was very realistic.


    Anyway, he was approaching superficially, but now he decided to dig deep inside.


    Who the hell is ��him��?


    He is��


    ����.


    He��s lying down��.


    Before long, I heard the keyword ��him��.


    She had an adverse reaction.


    She shuddered violently.


    It was similar to Dr. Deus�� previous reaction.


    -Twenty-five.


    Eun-ha, who grasped it, immediately called twenty-five.


    Twenty-five, who had been waiting, placed a hand on < Madam >��s head and cast a spell.


    But twenty-five stuck out his tongue��


    ��Master, isn��t this kind of magic?


    what? Then what?


    I��m not trying to disrupt the mind, but I guess someone��s trying to remote control it?


    ����!


    Twenty-five confused.


    < Madame > convulsed.


    Eunha immediately spoke up.


    Come on!


    I��m doing it now!


    It was an unexpected situation.


    Twenty-five desperately tried to control her shaking body.


    Nonetheless-.


    ��How is this even possible!? It must be impossible to control it because it is cut off from the outside world��!!


    Ah �� ah ah ah �� Ah �� ah


    ��.


    Like a marionette with a broken thread at the end.


    < Madame > stopped convulsing and limp.


    And after a while-.


    ��Hmm��


    She moved her body as if she had come to her senses.


    She lifted her eyelids.


    Then he found the galaxy looking down at him and opened his mouth.


    ��I wonder if someone is bullying this kid, what kind of kid is there��


    ������.��


    Yes, kid. Did you do it?


    dragging


    As if imitating the voice of an old man.


    < Madame > giggled.

 Chapter 589

    Relife Player 589


    [Chapter 158]


    [Beyond those pupils (4)]


    The moment he looked directly into her pupils.


    The galaxy could tell.


    That she is not < Madam >.


    Her mind has been completely taken over by someone else.


    Who are you?


    He took control of his mind with the Stygian Eye.


    However, the opponent nullified it and completely broke control of the galaxy.


    Moreover, even in a world with barriers, she literally ignored physical distance and took control of her mind without contacting < Madam >.


    Eun-ha had no choice but to be nervous about the presence of the opponent in her mind.


    It was as if he had read his tension��.


    ����There is no need to be so nervous. I just came here because I was curious.


    ����.


    ��She�� was twitching at the corner of her mouth.


    In fact, she was acting like she had no intention of fighting.


    Who are you?


    little boy I asked the question first, but it is the etiquette of which country in Daejeon to turn to the question. I asked first��


    ����.


    She, no, the old man clicked his tongue.


    Eun-ha responded silently to the old man who bruised her.


    I didn��t mean to tell you my name.


    Because I didn��t want to reveal my identity in a situation where I didn��t even know who the enemy was.


    Seeing as there is no answer, it seems that he has no intention of answering. How could


    he be so foolish��.


    then he said


    Finding out who this kid might have been spying on lately would be a simple task. Apparently, as far as I know�� Maybe the name of the person I recently decided to monitor is��


    ����.


    Yes, I said Noeun.


    I think I knew it from the beginning, but if that��s the case, why ask for my name?


    Because what I know and what you say are completely different things. But since it��s the first time we��re meeting each other, shouldn��t we introduce ourselves?


    Eunha frowned.


    I really didn��t like the old man��s attitude of making fun of me.


    So who are you?


    Since you didn��t answer, I have no obligation to answer either. But let me tell you specifically. I-


    The old man shrugged.


    Then he vomited.


    The words had a soul-stirring effect.


    ��I am Armageddon. You are a new human race who will one day stand at the pinnacle of mankind. Would this have been the answer?


    ������!!��


    Language was also a function of the unconscious.


    When you hear a language you can understand, it acts on your unconscious in some way, imprinting an effect that you don��t even know.


    In other words, language had the power to bind the human spirit.


    Also, the emotional word of certainty was one of the foundations of magic built by imagination.


    The old man��s words were a spell.


    Even though it was a spell that could not be achieved with a single magic, it was enough to exert an effect on the world.


    ��Armageddon��!?


    A feeling that oppresses the soul.


    The galaxy could not move at all.


    More than anything, I couldn��t hide my astonishment when I learned the name of the old man.


    Why is Armageddon coming out now!?


    Armageddon, the leader of the exorcists.


    It was the appearance of Mine, which all members of the Twelve Seats, the executives of the S-class clan, and the party members of Onyang could only kill with their hips.


    The galaxy couldn��t believe what was happening.


    But the reality hasn��t changed.


    ��You have a fairly strong soul. You��re the first one who didn��t kneel when you heard this.


    The old man showed no power, but just by being there, he gave off an overwhelming presence.


    Twenty-five was already half-kneeling on the floor, weighed down by his presence.


    The fire chicken was also lying face down on the floor as if it was being weighed down by gravity.


    In contrast, the galaxy was enduring a strong crushing force.


    The old man grinned when he saw the withered but not completely surrendered galaxy.


    You��re still only 19, how the hell can you stand it? I��m really curious. To the point where I want to look into your soul. Yes�� just like you��.


    The old man��s self-talk.


    The old man muttered something, but soon opened his mouth as if he had organized his thoughts.


    -You seem to have a soul that can fully embody Shinhwa.


    The old man raised his lips.


    he giggled.


    funny very funny To see such lumber in a kid with no blood on his head! Oh my God, that a kid like you might be able to reach a level that I couldn��t reach either!


    Old man no armageddon admiration.


    However, the galaxy facing Armageddon had no time to understand his chuckle.


    It was difficult to endure Eunha��s presence.


    I was busy thinking about how to overcome the situation.


    right then-


    ��It��s worth watching.


    That��s what the guy said.


    Then he said.


    Little boy, I don��t really think you��ll get in the way of my work, so it��s too wasteful to kill him like this.


    ����.


    If you keep going like this, the day will come when you too will embody Shinhwa. Then the day will come when you will know for sure what your bowl is like.


    What is that��


    So it won��t be too late to go and judge it then. Because now I have become a being who can conquer even myths. So when that time comes�� sea??h th�� novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    unknown words.


    Eun-ha tried to ask him what he was talking about.


    But Armageddon just spit out what he wanted to say until the end.


    ����I just need to kill you kid or take control of your body. �� kuh��! So kid. oh wow that��s great But it��s a pity. It��s because I��m not comfortable enough to keep dealing with you like this.


    That moment.


    Eunha barely took a step.


    Armageddon��s expression changed with interest.


    But Armageddon did not wait for the galaxy to approach him.


    Because he stabbed my heart with his hand.


    ������!!��


    Blood drips from the man��s mouth.


    Even so, he still laughed and pulled out < Madam >��s heart.


    A heart that looks like a mixture of half a monster��s magic stone and half a human heart.


    Blue blood dripping on the floor.


    The heart in his grasp continued to beat even though it had mysteriously detached from his body.


    ��Damn it��!


    Eun-ha realized his purpose.


    You don��t want to leave any evidence.


    Not to mention, < Madam >��s soul stone was not going to be left behind.


    -It��s a kid.


    Armageddon clutching his heart with blue bloodstained hands.


    He called out the galaxy that was slowly approaching him.


    ��I look forward to the future where you embody the myth and meet again someday.


    ����!!


    doing pujik


    He showed no hesitation and let his heart burst.


    Blue blood spreads everywhere.


    The < Madame >��s body, which has lost its heart, gradually turns into mana particles and disappears.


    Try to survive like a bad guy.


    Giggling Armageddon.


    < Madam >��s body begins to die.


    The weight that weighed down his soul was now slowly dissipating.


    -Wait!!


    What.


    As the pressure gradually faded, Eun-ha, who was able to move her body, quickly shouted at him.


    Armageddon replied curiously.


    In response, Eunha��.


    ��Ikhyun Ban from < King of Darkness >.


    ����!!


    Looks right.


    < King of Darkness > Ban Ik-hyeon.


    One of the living myths that no longer exists in the world.


    He mentioned the name of a forgotten hero in the world��s memory.


    He tried to get even the smallest thing, but he realized that his prediction was correct when he opened his eyes wide.


    no-


    ����Even though it was something I threw out.


    It was nothing more than a picture.


    However, the boy heard and reacted to something completely unexpected.


    Then, the guy who disappeared all the way to the bottom of the ship was making a fierce face.


    ��Could it be that Baek Seo-jin told you about it?


    well?


    Twelve Seats < King of Darkness > Baek Seo-jin.


    When Eunha heard the name of the gift coming out of Armageddon��s mouth, she was startled inside.


    But he didn��t show any emotion.


    Feigning bluffing, I tried to get as much information out of him as possible.


    No, it must have been Baek Seo-jin��s work.


    Armageddon speaks with conviction.


    He twisted his face in displeasure.


    Now her body is left with only her face.


    The guy who had been distorting his face until now looked up at Eunha and raised his mouth.


    ��Yes, that is the correct answer. little boy


    ����.


    with those words left behind.


    < Madam >��s body disappeared.


    What remained in the place where she was was��.


    ����There was nothing but the lipstick that had rolled down at the feet of the degureu


    galaxy.


    ��


    The leader of Kuma, Armageddon, has been working secretly since this time.


    Upon learning the truth, Eunha couldn��t hide her serious expression.


    Above all��


    ����To think that a living myth has turned into a demon and is trying to cause terror��


    I knew the strength of Armageddon.


    I never thought that his true identity would be a living myth.


    On the other hand, I could see why he was so strong compared to other exorcists in his previous life.


    What the hell is he thinking��


    Through a conversation with < Madam >, Eunha thought that Armageddon was probably related to the New Humanity Project.


    Even at first glance, it seemed that he was working in secret and building a force that would harm the fairy government.


    Is Armageddon ��him��?


    If it is a living myth, the fairy government must have a connection like this.


    In addition, he was also the head of the demons.


    There was no worst.


    Eun-ha realized the identity of the enemy she had to deal with.


    Once again, he realized how difficult the road he had to go was.


    As far as Armageddon goes�� He didn��t seem to have any idea what to do with me right now.


    So while you��re looking for him, until you meet him again, you��ll have to grow stronger than you are now.


    Be strong until you can and strengthen your allies.


    We also need to gather as much information about Armageddon as possible.


    �� Judging from Armageddon��s attitude earlier, it seemed that Mr. Baek Seo-jin was already aware of its existence.


    Maybe Seojin Baek knows what they are doing.


    Perhaps the darkness was constantly monitoring the actions of < Madame >.


    To track down Armageddon behind < Madame >.


    Eun-ha, who was crazy about it, decided to ask Seo-jin Baek about him when he met him later.


    Meanwhile-.


    ��What is this?


    beep?


    I don��t think it��s just lipstick��


    Eunha checked the lipstick < Madam > had.


    At first glance, it looked nothing but a normal lipstick.


    Let Eunha inject mana into her body��.


    ��It��s an artifact.


    Beep.


    Lipstick reacted.


    When the protective cap was removed, the lipstick glowed brightly.


    Where are the artifacts used?


    I��ll have to check the usage later.


    It was the first artifact Eunha saw.


    He put the lipstick in his pocket and decided to check the effect of the artifact later.


    Then-.


    ��It��s late��. I��m going to get scolded by my sister and Hayang.


    Eunha looked at the time and felt sorry for her.


    It was long past the meeting time.


    I��m going to go back for now, so I��ll ask you to sort things out here.


    I��ll think about it later


    Eunha decided to return to the dinner party as soon as possible.


    Meanwhile, it was decided to leave all traces of the battle to twenty-five.


    Phew�� My master isn��t afraid of meeting such a person�� Master, we could have been killed by that person, right?


    I wish I hadn��t died And probably nothing but threats. There must have been a limit to what you could do by borrowing the body of < Madam >


    . Master, isn��t there anything scary?


    I��m not in such a hurry right now because my sister and Hayang are scared.


    What the hell are they scarier than Mine? I��m going to tidy up here.


    Twenty-five sighed.


    He thought he might die, so he complained about this and that.


    But Eunha didn��t listen to what he was saying.


    Then I��ll ask you. Beep beep beep beep beep beep!


    The fog had long since lifted.


    Because Twenty-five was startled when Armageddon appeared and removed his hand from the goblin lamp.


    Twenty-five sighed, picked up the goblin lamp that had fallen on the floor, and spread fog around it.


    Eun-ha quickly got out of the barrier before getting lost in the fog.


    Then I ran recklessly.


    And so, we arrived at the meat restaurant that was supposed to be the dinner party.


    ��Hey! The main character has finally arrived! galaxy! Why are you so late!?


    ������.��


    Regulus Clan Lord Gu Yeon-soo quickly stood up and greeted him.


    The other clan members were all busy watching Eun-ah and Jeong Ha-yang, who were sitting down


    .


    I��m here? Why are you here so late?


    Are you late?


    It happened unexpectedly, so I stopped��


    No Eun-ah and Jung Ha-yang.


    The two people who had left their seats in the middle said to Eunha.


    Eunha felt as if she had become a frog in front of a snake.


    our protagonist! Noh Eunha! I left a seat next to my brother! Come on over here!


    At that time, Gu Yeonsu called Eunha loudly from far away.


    A seat made up of executives.


    The galaxy was disgusted.


    But I didn��t feel like sitting between Eun-ah and Jeong Ha-yang either.


    I felt like I would die if I sat there.


    Just then-.


    -Are you late?


    Ryu Yeon-hwa had spoken.


    Opposite of Jung Ha-yang and No Eun-ah.


    She slipped away and let me know that there was a seat next to me.


    yeah i��m only there


    He was trying to choose the best option.


    So he went to Ryu Yeon-hwa��s side and tried to sit down.


    The two people that Eunha is afraid of��.


    ����Where are you going? I have a seat here.��


    ��I was going to go to the bathroom.


    Eun-ha was caught by the two.


    Eventually he had to settle down between the two of them.


    While Yeon-hwa, who seemed somewhat sullen, was stirring a glass of soju and beer with chopsticks��.


    ��If you come late, do you have to drink the punishment?


    Lead the entry!


    As if the two of them had waited, they poured alcohol on him.


    no, there was one more.


    ��Drink punishment liquor and entrance liquor�� Do you want to drink this? I rode cool wheat��..


    ����.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa serves wheat with thin ice rising up.


    In an instant, Eunha couldn��t help but smile while looking at the glasses placed in front of her.


    Guys, 3 cups is a bit�� Changjin, you be quiet. Be quiet.

 Chapter 590

    Relife Player 590(a)


    [Chapter 158]


    [Beyond those eyes (5)]


    The Regulus Clan��s dinner party.


    With Eunha��s arrival, the atmosphere at the dinner party became much more lively.


    They are all fun people.


    Members of the Regulus Clan order additional meat and alcohol while trying to give Eunha a drink.


    Cha Eun-woo, who was watching the scene from afar, smiled softly.


    When I was on duty, I showed a veteran-like appearance most of the time.


    The appearance they showed at the dinner party was, without a doubt, the same as the appearance of the academy students.


    seniors! Please look here! I��ll take a picture for you!


    Oppa should take a pretty picture!? Oppa is�� a person who will be 40 years old the day after tomorrow��


    Cha Eun-woo, whose hobby has been taking pictures since sometime ago, took pictures to remember this moment.


    Then, she wandered around and had a good time chatting with seniors who she hadn��t had a conversation with before.


    Meanwhile-.


    ��Huh?


    Eunwoo wants to drink with Park Hyerim.


    Cha Eun-woo, who suddenly felt a strange gaze, turned his head away.


    Noh Eun-ha was there.


    is it the galaxy?


    Help me��


    She met Eunha��s eyes.


    He, who had been held captive by Eun-ah and Hayang, sent his eyes of salvation to her.


    His eyes looked very desperate.


    galaxy!


    At this, Eunwoo smiled wide.


    At the same time, Eunha��s face also brightened.


    Eunwoo betrays his expectations��.


    -I��m doing it because it��s perfect right now!


    Hey�� you��


    click.


    She took a picture of Noh Eun-ha.


    Unfortunately, I had no intention of saving Eunha.


    So who is late?


    self-employed


    Soon, she smiled brightly and waved to the people at the same table as Eunha.


    Then I checked the picture I took a while ago.


    ��huh? Who��s the guy in the corner here? He came out like a ghost�� Ah, Changjin oppa.


    Check out the photos and startled for a moment.


    A man sharing the same table, but drinking alone as if he were sitting at the table alone.


    It was in full swing.


    She laughed, saying that she had taken a psychic-like picture unintentionally.


    Afterwards, Cha Eun-woo showed pictures starting with Park Hye-rim��.


    ����I thought I was a ghost again!!��


    The Regulus Clan members all laughed out loud when they saw the photo.


    Meanwhile, it is said that no one cared about Bebe, who was not present.


    ��


    Enemies were everywhere.


    Even the person sitting across from me was a potential enemy.


    Even more so, people at other tables often snooped around and gave me bombshell liquor.


    ��Of course you know that you can drink without mana resistance!?��


    Oops��


    Eunha wasn��t drunk.


    Even so, I couldn��t rest properly, and I was drinking so much that my stomach felt sore.


    The enemies didn��t even show generosity to Eunha to eat snacks.


    Rather, the enemies admired Eunha, who never got drunk no matter how much she drank, and made her drink even more.


    seniors! Stop messing around now! Anyway, isn��t this a little too much!?


    But when an enemy appears on the outside, they unite on the inside.


    Eun-ah, who had been bullying Eun-ha for a while, gathered her army and protested against the clan members.


    are you really okay So why do you want to drink as much as they give you!


    Noona noona��.


    Gives me a bottle and gives me medicine.


    Eun-ha tried to say something to Eun-ah, who was beating her up, but shut her mouth.


    He thought that it would not be bad for Eun-ah to worry about him.


    Then, this time from the right�C.


    ��Try some of this. Are you having a hard time?


    No��. It��s okay. Thank you.


    This time, give me a bottle and give me medicine.


    Eun-ha mumbled the meat Jeong Ha-yang put into her mouth.


    On the other hand, on the other side��


    -Drink some water. are you okay?


    I��ll have a good drink��.


    With a jiggle.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa poured water into a cup, used magic to float ice, and handed it to Eun-ha.


    Eunha was able to soothe her sore stomach by drinking cool water.


    oh cool I guess I��ll live now


    ��Would you like more?


    One more drink, please.


    Eunha was able to catch her breath from then on.


    Eun-ah Noh, Yeon-hwa Ryu, and Ha-yang Jeong.


    The three did an excellent job blocking enemies from approaching him from the outside.


    All of a sudden, the enemies said that they were either pheasants or chickens, and went back after giving Han Chang-jin a drink.


    Anyway, Eunha was able to spend a good time with the three of them.


    ��What is this? What do you have?


    Oh that��s��


    Huh? isn��t it a phone? no sister The size is different��.


    By the time time has passed.


    White, drunk, leaned his head on Eunha��s shoulder.


    Furthermore, she placed her hand on the bridge of the galaxy.


    Then he caught something.


    What is this��


    Jeong Ha-yang fumbles over the fabric.


    Then, No Eun-ah and Ryu Yeon-hwa��s eyes were focused on Eun-ha.


    Unable to bear the gaze, Eunha took out an item from her pocket.


    It��s lipstick. It��s lipstick. An item you left behind in the Clan Hall.


    very naturally.


    Eunha showed her lipstick and tried to get over the situation.


    By the way-


    ��Why do you have lipstick? Not even using lipstick.


    ����.


    Is it white?


    no sister I don��t wear this color


    ����.


    So why do you have it?


    Haha��.


    ������.��


    Eun-a wondered.


    Soon, her gaze changed.


    Jeong Ha-yang also looked at Eun-ha as she took her body away from her, as if she had woken up from alcohol before she knew it.


    The atmosphere became cheap.


    Whose is this?


    Haha�� S��ar?h the Nov��l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Jeong Ha-yang opened the cap of her lipstick.


    After confirming the color here and there, she asked in a friendly voice.


    I was more scared because I was friendly.


    Eunha just laughed awkwardly.


    ��It��s ruined.


    Eunha was disturbed inside.


    I was worried about how to overcome the situation.


    Then, an instantaneous base came to mind and I opened my mouth.


    -I bought it for my mother.


    Of course-


    ��Your mother doesn��t use this color?


    Is that��?


    The base of the galaxy was terribly sunk by Eun-ah.


    Even so, Eun-ah and the other people present seemed somewhat suspicious.


    Ask me before you buy lipstick for your mom. Then there wouldn��t have been any wrong color choices.


    I want to give it as a surprise gift��


    You��re buying it for your mother��s birthday, right? It��s not long now.


    ��that��s right?


    Noh Eun-ha was an unfilial child.


    Eun-ha, who was only planning to stab < Madam > in the back, said she forgot her mother��s birthday.


    It won��t suit my mother��s taste, so don��t try to give it as a gift��. Come see it with me later. That��s right, or go see it with Hayang. Eunha You don��t even know what color Hayangie uses, right?


    My boyfriend doesn��t know anything.


    Now go and learn from Hayang. Give one to Hayang as a gift.


    Is that so?


    really!?


    Fortunately, Eun-ah skillfully evoked the atmosphere.


    Jeong Ha-yang��s face brightened.


    Eunha escaped the situation with a sigh of relief.


    Well, the color is dark, but it��s pretty. Eunha, if this isn��t a refund, can I try it? ��are you okay.


    Eun-a checked the color of the lipstick by turning the container around.


    Eunha was taken aback when she said that she would try the artifact, but she nodded her head without revealing it.


    You��ll have to check the effect once anyway.


    At this point, Eunha hoped to be able to confirm the effect of the artifact.


    But Eunah Noh suddenly gave the lipstick to Yeonhwa.


    Yeonhwa, try it once. �� I?


    huh! Since your skin tone is fair, I think you would suit me better than me.


    that��s right. I think it would suit my sister well!


    Ryu Yeon-hwa blinked.


    She turned her gaze to Eunha.


    ��may I try it?


    yes I��m fine.


    Ask Eunha for permission.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa carefully opened the cap of the lipstick.


    Come to think of it, I don��t think I��ve seen Yeonhwa noona put on makeup.


    Eun-a moved to Yeon-hwa��s side and held up a hand mirror to her.


    Eun-ha looked at the two of them and realized that Ryu Yeon-hwa did not pay much attention to makeup.


    Because they had to fight a fierce battle, they avoided makeup.


    Somehow, the impression seemed soft.


    A neat yet light-looking beauty.


    It was the image of Ryu Yeon-hwa that Eun-ha had been thinking about.


    However, she who put on lipstick��


    -How is it��?


    ������.��


    A face as white as snow.


    That��s why the deep red lips that draw attention.


    A person��s mood has clearly changed with just one lip.


    Eunha couldn��t help but be surprised.


    ��are you okay? Pretty?


    Ryu Yeon-hwa licked her lips.


    Eunha��s gaze could not leave Ryu Yeon-hwa��s lips.


    As if being led by something.


    At this time, Eun-ha, who was intentionally suppressing her mana resistance because she was drinking, spoke according to her sense of attraction.


    ��It��s pretty.


    Oh, I see. thank god.


    ����!


    Like a flower blooming in the snow.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa smiles shyly.


    Eunha, who was lost in her smile for a moment, suddenly came to her senses.


    ��What did I just do?


    It was only for a short while.


    Eunha was enveloped in the feeling of being possessed by something.


    Then, suddenly, my heart thumped and my mana resistance returned to normal.


    ��is it a seduction-type artifact?


    Eun-ha quickly checked the conditions of Eun-ah Noh and Ha-yang Jeong.


    Likewise, the two people who were drunk were also looking at Yeon-hwa as if they were possessed.


    I thought it would be pretty, but it��s way more erotic than I thought��


    ��that��s right


    .


    Was it mistaken for drunkenness?


    The two didn��t seem to realize that they had been enchanted for a moment.


    It seems that Ryu Yeon-hwa was also the same.


    Yeonhwa, the next time we go to the store, let��s buy something a little brighter than this one. This one suits me too�� well, no, let��s buy something else. Okay. thank you. well written


    Ryu Yeon-hwa wipes her lips.


    Eun-ha was relieved to receive the lipstick from her.


    It was fortunate that Eun-ah spoke at the right time.


    The artifact with the magic of seduction was almost passed on to Yeon-hwa.


    Then there might be an accident��.


    The person who will be the owner of this artifact must be considered carefully.


    A lipstick that even oneself was seduced by.


    Eunha put the lipstick in her pocket and decided to call it Devilish Lipstick from now on.


    Then let��s finish eating the meat, guys!


    Eun-ah speaks cheerfully.


    They decided to eat meat, drink wine, and chat again.


    Just then, Eunah Noh naturally whispered into Eunha��s ear��.


    -What would you do if I didn��t exist? It��s a wreck.


    Noah seemed to know everything.


    Eun-ha was stunned when she heard that while the car was not paying attention.


    Soon she spoke.


    ��Go on a date with Hayang, and just try not to buy mine or mom��s.


    ��thank you.


    She, who had been whispering to Eunha while holding her hand, secretly from others.


    He is said to have bit off his brother��s ear.

 Chapter 591

    Relife Player 591(b)


    [Chapter 158]


    [Beyond Those Eyes(6)]


    Due to the late penalty.


    No Eun-ha had to walk around the table and drink punishment wine.


    Where should I go next?


    Around the time I drank a few cups of beeju.


    Eunha wiped her mouth with the back of her hand in a confused atmosphere.


    Then he found tables still waiting for him.


    galaxy! here it is here!


    Ah��


    right then, there is a person waving his hand and shouting at Eunha.


    It was Gu Yeon-soo, the Lord of Regulus Clan.


    The table, which was made up of people of a certain age, was a seat that the clan members were secretly avoiding.


    Eunha also wanted to avoid it.


    However, Gu Yeon-soo was waving his hand so loudly that he couldn��t help it.


    Oh galaxy! okay! You should get a drink from me too!


    Hello��.


    Let Eunha find Yeonsu Gu��s place.


    Officers quickly brought a chair from somewhere.


    Eunha sat down.


    Surrounded by executives, Eunha is now in a state of being caught.


    Now drink! drink!


    Now you know you can��t leave until we finish drinking this, right?


    ����.


    Executives who seem to be very determined.


    Eunha expressed disapproval when she saw the huge bottle of alcohol they put down on the table.


    But they didn��t care and gave Eunha a drink.


    Then Gu Yeonsu said.


    -Yes, Eunha. How was your clan life?


    ��that was good. Noona and Yeonhwa noona took good care of it��. Maybe it��s because it��s an S-class clan, so the facilities are pretty good and organized��.


    Yes! What kind of clan is our clan!


    ����.


    The Clanlord asked how Clan life was.


    The answer was fixed.


    Eun-ha brought out what Yeon-soo Gu wanted to hear.


    Gu Yeon-soo let out a big smile.


    yes eunha


    yes.


    Then he set the mood and called Eunha.


    Eunha had a hunch.


    The main point will come.


    He hadn��t said anything to me in the meantime, so I thought he was going to suggest it sooner or


    later.


    As expected��.


    ��I heard that you are making your own party��


    Eunha said what she was expecting.


    Gu Yeon-soo took his luck with a story that is now openly spreading in the player industry.


    If you join our clan�� Clan Regulus is willing to support you as much as you want. I can accommodate you so that you don��t interfere with the clan as much as possible. I can promise you that I will not interfere in any party that is not to the detriment of the clan.


    Proposal from Regulus Clanlord.


    The executives were drinking in silence.


    Eun-ha quietly looked at Gu Yeon-soo, who was trying to recruit her.


    Not only that, but I also plan to have the people you put in your party join the clan without any preconditions. In that case, party members whose skills have been verified are 8:2, and party members whose skills have not yet been verified are 7:3 on the condition that the settlement fee will be readjusted later after a certain period of time, and you will be guaranteed a settlement ratio of 9:1.


    ����.


    There was no such thing as an unconventional proposal.


    In general, students graduating from the academy joined a clan under the pretext of an apprenticeship and a 7:3 settlement fee in the case of a 6:4 prospect.


    However, Gu Yeon-soo said that he would guarantee a settlement ratio of 9:1 for Eun-ha and a minimum of 7:3 and a maximum of 8:2 for his friends.


    Moreover-.


    ��Not to mention the right to act autonomously.


    Gu Yeon-soo even said that Eun-ha would join the clan without any conditions.


    The S-class clan, with its high self-esteem, gave away the right to guarantee the settlement fee, the right to act independently, and even the right to appoint personnel.


    Eunha couldn��t help but be surprised.


    It��s definitely attractive.


    Charming, but��


    Eunha was silent.


    Gu Yeon-soo��s proposal was very attractive.


    But no matter how Gu Yeon-soo gave Eun-ha a lot of authority��.


    ��After all, this person and the executives here are at the top of my head


    .


    Even if you receive the right to act independently.


    Complete freedom and independence were not guaranteed.


    If I was treated like that��


    I wouldn��t be able to ignore the backlash from people in the existing clan��


    Moreover, if I was treated like that, I could end up getting hateful hair from the existing clan members.


    It was attractive nonetheless��


    ��I��ll think about it.


    Eunha did not immediately answer on the spot.


    It was an unconventional and attractive proposal, but in the end it was a matter of prioritizing the order of the superior and acting on it.


    If you belong to someone, you won��t have to manage the organization. But can I really be under someone else?


    I can��t make a quick decision.


    That��s why Eun-ha decided to postpone the answer to Gu Yeon-soo.


    Then Gu Yeon-soo seemed to have noticed Noh Eun-ha��s thoughts to some extent.


    Yeah�� think about it. But I hope you don��t put too much pressure on me. No matter what decision you make, I won��t look down on you. What can I do to you, who is favored by the Alice Group?


    ��yes. Thank you for your words.


    Gu Yeon-soo did not rush for an answer.


    Rather, I treated him lightheartedly so that he would not feel burdened.


    Eun-ha bowed her head in gratitude for Gu Yeon-soo��s answer.


    Now drink! drink!


    You know I can��t leave this place until I finish drinking this, right?


    Haha��.


    But apart from that.


    Eunha had to spend time with the deceased until all the alcohol on the table ran out.


    It was hard indeed to drink with old people.


    ��I really have to decide now.


    Whether you want to create a party without joining any clan, or join a clan and start a party with some kind of treatment��


    or��.


    -Create your own clan.


    Noh Eun-ha��s worries only deepened.


    ��


    Even after that, Eunha had to fill her stomach by drinking punishment wine.


    seniors! Please don��t do that and fill me up with me and Hayang singing! Stop bullying my brother!


    Eunha Let me drink a little bit. yes? Seniors��


    Eunah, who was worse than her, stepped forward.


    When Jeong Ha-yang, a direct descendant of the Alice Group, the sponsor of the Regulus Clan, joined the clan, the clan members turned their attention to Eun-ha.


    Clan members soon cheered as the two sang impromptu.


    Eunwoo was busy taking photos of that scene.


    There was also a case where Yeon-hwa watched quietly, and suddenly got hold of Eun-ah��s hand and went on stage.


    Meanwhile, the galaxy��.


    ��After�� It��s hard.


    Take the fire chicken sleeping peacefully on top of your head.


    Eunha went outside and got some wind.


    I didn��t get drunk, but being inside, I was distracted.


    So I tried to get some fresh air to catch my breath.


    ��Is it Eunha? why did you come out?


    Then why did you come out?


    It��s me, I��m going to get some air��


    I��m going to get some air too. Oh, I see.


    while I was getting some air.


    Eun-ha ran into Han Chang-jin, who came out.


    Han Chang-jin, with a pale face, probably drunk, came up to him and leaned against the wall.


    ������.��


    The two were speechless.


    In fact, there were very few times when the two of us were alone.


    As a result, Eunha and Changjin were unable to find a suitable conversation topic.


    It was about the time that such an uncomfortable silence was about to fall.


    ��There you are�� Eunha.


    yes why?


    Han Chang-jin spoke.


    Eunha


    replied without turning her head to him.


    Even so, Eunha wondered what Changjin would suddenly say.


    Han Chang-jin��.


    ��I��ve been contemplating until now whether I should tell you or if I should just know it myself


    ��


    . I feel like I have to tell you which one?


    Among the classmates, there is a person called Beve. That person is actually not a normal person who has been transferred to the academy��.


    Ah��


    I was wondering if he was trying to set the mood to say something.


    Eunha smiled and turned her head to him.


    Han Chang-jin was trying to convey important information to Eun-ha with a serious face.


    -It��s already too late. I should have told you sooner. �� I guess you knew that too.


    But the galaxy cut him off.


    He immediately responded with a snort.


    Changjin seemed relieved somewhere, but he had a confused face.


    Sorry. because you haven��t told me in a while


    My brother must have had his own circumstances.


    A tone mixed with melancholy.


    Eun-ha shrugged her shoulders as she looked at Han Chang-jin, who was apologetic.


    Even if he didn��t tell the truth.


    The galaxy could already tell that he had been working hard to prevent her from carrying out her mission.


    That is why.


    And at this point.


    Eunha couldn��t help but ask.


    ��There was a rumor that your brother had cut off ties with Mr. Baek Seo-jin. Is that rumor true?


    Ah�� you��ve heard that rumor too.


    Eunha was curious.


    Before returning, Han Chang-jin assisted Baek Seo-jin in < The King of Darkness >.


    He was a dark liaison.


    He was Noh��s enemy.


    But for some reason, Han Chang-jin��.


    ��Why did you quit < The Seed >?


    ����.


    Han Chang-jin did not try to lead the same life as before returning.


    That��s why Eun-ha hadn��t properly grasped how to treat him until now.


    I wondered why Changjin��s life had changed so much.


    So Eunha asked.


    Han Chang-jin made a hard face.


    If it��s something you can��t say, it��s okay if you don��t tell me.


    ����.


    Covering his mouth with a hood, he gazed at the galaxy with calm eyes.


    It��s like trying to figure out what��s inside the pupil of the galaxy.


    It was the same with the galaxy.


    ��No. It��s not a story that shouldn��t be said.


    When we exchanged glances for a long time.


    Changjin gently lowered the hood that was covering his mouth.


    It was as if Eun-ha had seen Han Chang-jin��s bare face for the first time.


    ��It looks very fragile.


    < King of Shadows > Han Chang-jin had a strong cold-blooded, cruel and cold impression.


    < Shadow > Han Chang-jin was the owner of the impression that he was soft-hearted, stupid, and could not hate others.


    -Because of Eun-ah��


    ����.


    When I first entered the academy, I was only thinking about becoming a player quickly and assisting Master. ����.


    But when I met Eun-ah�� I was surprised that there is such a cheerful person in the world. It seemed like he was living in a completely different world from the people I��d seen so far.


    Han Chang-jin started talking.


    At first, he said, he was curious.


    He said he was next to Eun-ah out of curiosity.


    Then, influenced by her heart, Han Chang-jin��.


    ��I also thought that I would like to live in the same world as Eunah. That��s why after graduating, I didn��t enter the darkness and joined the Regulus Clan.


    ����.


    I wanted to appear kind to Eun-ah, so it happened like this. haha��. Master lamented that you had raised such a soft-hearted guy, but he couldn��t help it. How could I have dragged you into darkness when I said I had no heart?


    ��Is that really all there is to it?


    There is nothing else.


    Are you stupid bro?


    Before I met Eun-ah, I thought I was a really smart person, but after meeting Eun-ah, I realized�� I guess I was a fool.


    Really.


    How can such an idiot exist?


    Eun-ha stuck out her tongue as she looked at Chang-jin, who was embarrassed.


    Looking into Han Chang-jin��s eyes for a long time, I wondered if he was lying.


    ��This hyung is really stupid too.


    Maybe even more stupid than my stupid brother.


    It didn��t look like he was acting.


    The galaxy was absurd.


    How in the world could he try to change his life just because of one woman?


    ��Why am I stabbed?


    Han Chang-jin is an idiot.


    obviously stupid


    Nevertheless, Eunha couldn��t help but laugh at his decision.


    ��That��s why I hope you don��t be wary of me.


    ����.


    Then Han Chang-jin recited.


    Eunha stopped talking.


    Changjin had noticed.


    That Eunha had been constantly wary of him since they first met.


    So that��s what I said at this point.


    This hyung�� is he an enemy?


    Eunha had been thinking all along.


    But I heard Han Chang-jin��s sincerity.


    I decided to change my mind a little bit.


    For now�� let��s believe it.


    That this brother is different from his previous life.


    After worrying about not knowing.


    Eun-ha decided to ease her doubts about Han Chang-jin.


    In response to that��.


    -If I want to get my hands off of my sister, then I��ll think about it. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ah��


    Eunha decided to let go.


    It was a word with a sullen tone.


    Han Chang-jin noticed the slight change and opened his eyes wide.


    Then he let out a cool laugh.


    But the galaxy��


    -If you touch my older sister, then I know I won��t let go.


    ����!


    There is a line that is not allowed.


    He repeatedly emphasized this to Han Chang-jin.


    No, he said he was intimidated.


    ��


    The long, long dinner party is over.


    People left the store separately.


    Gu Yeon-soo arranged a taxi for each of the drunken clan members to take, and kept them until the end, sending them home.


    -Then shall we go too?


    Eventually, all members of the clan leave.


    Gu Yeon-soo spoke to the remaining clan members.


    It was the executives who had been at the same table as him a while ago.


    As if everything we laughed and talked about at the dinner party was a lie.


    All of them made stiff faces and moved their steps into the darkness.


    ������.��


    Until you reach your destination.


    they were speechless


    Divided into two groups and moving to the outskirts of Seoul by car, they only headed for the red dungeon.


    ��Ah, Clanlord.


    those guys.


    It��s all inside. Watch who comes in. If anyone tries to get in, I��ll kick them out and never let them in. yes.


    In front of the entrance to the red dungeon, the clan members were in charge of trivial tasks within the clan.


    A trivial task meant that he did not mind doing difficult and dirty work.


    It was for that reason that they were guarding the Red Dungeon, which was not visited by many people, at midnight.


    Gu Yeon-soo and the executives thanked them for their hard work.


    Then I passed them and entered the dungeon.


    ����Clan Road��


    ������.��


    It��s not far down the red dungeon.


    They were able to meet clan members with their hands and feet bound and the clan members who were watching them.


    Gu Yeon-su silently looked down at the clan members who were kneeling on the floor.


    ������.��


    < Quick Sword > 4 people with mutability added.


    There was only one Byeon Ji-seong at the executive level.


    Their eyes met and they trembled.


    When he met Gu Yeon-soo��s eyes, he felt fear as if he was suffocating.


    ����The Big Clan Lord��! Wrong. I think I was out of my mind for a while. Oh my God, I��m drunk and divulging information about the clan��


    ����.


    I won��t do that again! I will lay down my position as the Seven Lions, and I will lay down everything I own as an executive!


    ����.


    So please save your life��!


    < Quick Sword > Byun Ji-seong.


    He, who at least endured the energy of Gu Yeon-soo, shouted as a representative of the bound clan members.


    Then Gu Yeon-soo rolled his eyes.


    His gaze turned to Byun Ji-seong.


    After a long silence, he finally spoke.


    -Ji Sung-ah.


    yes yes! do you call that an excuse?


    ����!


    fast


    Gu Yeon-soo gritted his teeth and said.


    At that moment, Gu Yeon-soo��s eyes flashed viciously.


    Byun Ji-seong flinched at the gaze that seemed to overwhelm his soul.


    Don��t let me down until the end.


    ������.��


    It was the eyes of a beast.


    It is also the eyes of a lion called the king of beasts.


    I don��t even want to hear what you have to say, so just go softly.


    The enraged lion stretched out his hand.


    A waiting Clan member held out his sword to him.


    he drew his sword


    Byun Ji-seong had a gut feeling of his own death.


    ��Hey�� You son of a bitch!!


    in front of the reality of death.


    Byun Ji-seong lost his reason.


    The lion��s child was also incomparable.


    No, to Gu Yeon-soo, Byun Ji-seong was no more than a rat.


    ��Seoguk


    Gu Yeon-soo swung his sword.


    He didn��t even look at the rats who fell to the floor as their necks dropped.


    I just gave a brief disgust and turned around.


    It is reported to the Mana Management Organization that he passed away while performing a mission in the Red Dungeon.


    Yes, we��ll take care of the rest.


    Sheathing the bloodstained sword, he handed it to his clanmates.


    Clan members stayed behind to clear the scene, and the officers followed him.


    Clan Road. What do you plan on doing on the dark side?


    Then one of the officers asked.


    Gu Yeon-soo clicked his tongue briefly.


    leave it alone If they knew that the nephew was dead, they would try to take care of themselves there as well. I��m not sure how much weight it will be. But��


    listen to me.


    ��yes.


    A man who had just become an executive.


    Gu Yeon-soo threatened him and just bit his lip.


    Damn��


    that��s what the darkness was.


    An area that should never be touched.


    Long before the fairy government was established, the rulers who volunteered to be the rulers of the city emerged from destruction.


    Darkness, which had the most powerful power and influence among them, did not lose its power even during the fall of other monarchs.


    Rather, darkness ate everything and made society function in a perishing world.


    In other words-.


    ��No one is clean in this world. Knowingly or unknowingly, we are all subject to the dark.


    Darkness became the foundation of this world.


    If there is light, there is shadow.


    In other words, it could be said that there is light because the shadow exists.


    The antecedent relationship was reversed.


    That��s why the world after the destruction was made up of a very strange structure.


    This country was built on a world laid by darkness.


    They live by committing injustice in some way, knowingly or unknowingly.


    The fairy government was no exception.


    Rather, the fairy government is��.


    ��It must be most deeply entangled in darkness.


    Gu Yeon-soo smiled bitterly.


    It was no different from the other side of the world after the destruction.


    It��s just that people don��t know.


    Those who know are silent.


    that clanlord.


    why again


    Who are you planning to appoint to fill the vacant seat of the Seven Lions? We can��t just leave it empty like this, can we?


    Hmm��


    Soon, Gu Yeon-soo frowned at an executive��s point.


    At that time, another executive said.


    How is the softening? It��s been 4 years since I joined the clan, and I think my skills should be enough.


    you��re right. I don��t even think it��s that old. < Silent > Yoo Soo-jin became the twelfth at a young age, so what does that mean?


    Hmm��


    Gu Yeon-soo nodded.


    There was some truth in what the officers said.


    But he immediately denied it.


    ��No. Excluding softening.


    yes? Why��


    < Seolchang > Ryu Yeon-hwa.


    She was definitely worthy of being called the Seven Lions.


    Where are the seven lions?


    The twelfth seat was not too much.


    It��s just that the dealer��s seat is not vacant among the Twelve Seats.


    Nevertheless, the reason why Gu Yeon-soo opposes her appointment is��.


    -It��s something you never know.


    I wonder if Yeon-hwa�� will remain in the clan next year.


    Gu Yeon-soo thought about the future.


    At the same time, I thought of Noh Eun-ha.


    < Excellent Donma > Noh Eun-ha he��.


    ��It��s a big lion.


    He was a beast like himself.


    Or maybe it was a beast more dangerous than himself.


    In that sense, will Eunha Noh really come under the lion who looks weaker than herself?


    Also, can a male lion who leads the pack but refuses to acknowledge other male lions be able to coexist in one group?


    Select someone other than Yeonhwa and put it on the meeting agenda. Yes, I understand.


    In the meantime, I tried to recruit Noh Eun-ha.


    Gu Yeon-soo looked at the galaxy for a month and guessed that it would be impossible.

 Chapter 592

    Relife Player 592


    [Chapter 159]


    [Rainy Day]


    When summer comes, the rainy season comes.


    rain pours in torrents


    It was also a day when it rained like this.


    ��Oh my, my clothes are all wet. Why did it suddenly rain��


    ah�� ������.��


    The world faced an unprecedented disaster and was devastated.


    Even so, those who survived the destruction had to live on.


    Even if it collapses and collapses again.


    People built a foundation to live on again on top of a collapsed world.


    ������.��


    A time when each city had its own players, each claiming to be a monarch.


    It was a world where armed forces dominated the world and quarrels continued.


    Nevertheless, people, regardless of age or gender, worked hard to rebuild the world.


    I did too.


    After school, I would run to work, build a house that had collapsed with people, take care of children, or teach them to study. It was


    a


    day like that.


    On my way home from work, it started to rain out of nowhere.


    I didn��t bring an umbrella that day, so I had to run home while protecting my head with a bag.


    However, with a bag that could cover one head, it was impossible to avoid the pouring rain.


    In the end, wet and drenched in the rain, I had to jump under the roof of the house I could see.


    What should I do�� I��ll be worried at home��


    I stomped my foot.


    In the end, I had no choice but to wait for the rain to stop.


    But soon after, there was a man running from afar, protecting his head with a bag like me.


    Tapping,


    he hurriedly came under the roof, just like I did.


    ��������


    Me and him.


    We first met there. We ended


    up


    avoiding the rain together.


    We were only conscious of each other and pretended not to know each other��s existence.


    Honestly, at that time, I was more afraid of him than a crush on him.


    Should I just get hit and go��..


    ����.


    A world where the law has lost its meaning.


    In such a world, it was a fear that I was alone with a man who was weaker than me and I didn��t even know him.


    Although she kept ignoring the man pretending to be calm on the outside.


    In fact, I was trembling inside.


    So I moved to the edge of the roof to get away from him as much as possible.


    Meanwhile-.


    ��What?


    Suddenly, he ran out.


    The man who jumped into the rain without any preparation movement disappeared in an instant.


    I was stunned to see the man walking away in the pouring rain.


    hey good luck


    On the other hand, I was relieved.


    Fortunately, he said that the time with me was awkward.


    I thought so and tried to erase the memory of him from my memory.


    But not too long ago��


    ��Haha��! Heck�� are you still here?


    raindrops hitting the ground


    While I was looking at the world that became white as if there was water fog over there.


    A shadow appeared.


    The shadows came closer and closer to me.


    It was him. Wearing wet clothes and an


    umbrella,


    he came under the roof and gasped for breath.


    Then he spoke out of nowhere.


    Because my house is near here��


    ����.


    Is it sweat or rain?


    With water dripping from his head, he said shyly.


    Then he tipped the umbrella he was using over my head.


    I was very surprised when a person I didn��t know at the time suddenly tried to put an umbrella over me.


    I am so bewildered.


    In the midst of not being able to figure out what to say to him.


    He continued to speak gibberish.


    I looked at him a little while ago and he seemed to be shaking from the cold from the rain, but then he caught a cold.


    ����.


    I wasn��t shivering because of the cold, I was shivering because of you.


    I��m glad I didn��t say it at the time.


    So write this. ah��! If I am uncomfortable, you can just use an umbrella and go. My house is nearby, so I can run. I was already all wet��


    I��


    Huh?


    But I didn��t expect to deal with a man like this.


    And the rest was so surprised.


    In the end, I couldn��t hide my next words.


    ��Do you know me?


    ����.


    Why are you pretending to know me?


    sorry you


    I��ve been saying it since then, but it was because I was so surprised and happy.


    Anyway, we had our first meeting under that roof.


    The relationship continued. So,


    I


    like rainy days.


    The sound of everyday life fills with the sound of rain.


    It��s good to take a comma once in a day when you live breathlessly with the rain hitting the roof.


    And with a few commas��


    ��It was a lot of hard work. he��s a very pretty boy exactly like you


    Honey�� I��m not that ugly. Hey�� It��s been a while since I came out of your belly. Look at this. Even if they look exactly like you?


    no. I think the ugly thing here must resemble you. �� Are you mad at me?


    A daughter was born on a rainy day.


    My daughter has been a blessing to our couple.


    We hoped that this child would grow up to be happy and have a happy family like ours.


    And the wish came true.


    Even though I lost him.


    Again at the end of a few commas.


    The daughter brought Noh Seobang with a face that showed no worries.


    ��That��s the person I��m dating, Mother. hello you too


    hello. I��


    Yes, don��t try to introduce yourself there, come inside and do it. And why are you suddenly saying the word mother?


    Mother, when will I��.


    Now, even if I try to pack it, it��s too late. Don��t say anything that doesn��t stick to your mouth and come in quickly. What are you doing with the guests standing outside?


    Phi��s mom is really too.


    That��s how you treat your mother well.


    How well the pretty and kind daughter listened to her mother until now��.


    The first time I saw No Seobang.


    I got a similar feeling from Noh Seobang.


    A face that seems to look old somewhere.


    On the contrary, he has a very tender heart and a personality that seems to be considerate of others.


    I guess I can��t lie about blood.


    I laughed out loud when I saw my daughter introduce Noh Seobang with a proud face.


    So I wasn��t worried.


    The two became a couple like that.


    It would have been nice if he could have seen his daughter getting married too.


    Shoot it and


    keep going after that.


    On a rainy day, an unexpected encounter came.


    Eun-ah was born


    A galaxy was born.


    Eun-ae was born on a sunny day.


    Still, because Eun-ae resembles me, she liked to listen to the sound of rain falling quietly on a rainy day.


    Knock knock


    yes this sound.


    I loved the sound of him.


    It was also a rainy day the day Parang was brought home.


    The puppy, who was brought in wondering what kind of relationship this was, has now become a child who likes people.


    I��m so glad that When


    it rains,


    it��s locked in memories.


    Listening to the sound of rain, I trace the life that has passed so far.


    The more I look at the raindrops and the cloudy sky that hit the window and fall, the more I remember those days.


    Tadak tadak


    What kind of meeting will you have today?


    The sound of rain hits your ears


    The lively sound that sounds like playing a xylophone in the silence naturally warms the heart.


    I kept looking at the rainy sky and waiting for a pleasant meeting.


    Again, the relationship came.


    ��Shooaaaaa


    When the wind blew hard once.


    I was standing under the roof.


    Standing under the roof without an umbrella, I could find a shadow walking in the distance.


    Ah��.


    from beyond the white world.


    A man approaching with an umbrella.


    Covering his face with an umbrella, he climbed under the roof and raised the umbrella to show his face.


    -I��m sorry. Did you wait too long?


    ��Why are you here so late?


    It was him.


    He smiled mischievously.


    I was surprised to see him after a long time, and then I strained my eyes because he was so disgusted with his mischievous smile.


    Sorry. to make you wait But�� you weren��t wet this time. yes?


    It��s all if you��re not wet��


    When we first met, you were shivering because it was cold. Aren��t you glad you didn��t get wet compared to back then?


    You weren��t shivering from the cold at the time, were you? uh? really? Then why��


    I won��t tell you because you came so late.


    He is perplexed.


    It was the same face that Eunha was in trouble.


    Now that I see it, Eunha really resembles Grandpa Ji.


    Why are you laughing? Seeing you reminds me of my grandson.


    Eunah? Galaxy? love?


    guess. Aren��t you doing too much? I couldn��t even see my grandchildren��s faces properly


    . Did you want to make me suffer that much?


    ��really disrespectful. was it hard?


    Then do well in the future.


    would you say no?


    it is raining.


    My boyfriend and I looked up blankly at the raining sky from under the roof.


    Is there anything you want to say? S��ar?h the ��ovelFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ��are you okay.


    What I want to say.


    I knew what he was talking about.


    But I shook my head.


    There were so many things I wanted to say, but��


    �C Because you won��t need me anymore. I��m worried, but everyone will be fine without me.


    ��okay. That��s if you are.


    There is no regret.


    No regrets.


    I had a lot of worries though.


    You won��t have to worry anymore.


    I leaned against his body.


    So let��s go now


    yes.


    come here some more it will rain


    Where are you going?


    go under the roof


    raindrops hit the umbrella


    I went to the world where it rained in his arms.


    ��It��s just�� walking. It��s been a long time since I wanted to walk with you like this.


    Not bad. great. Walk.


    How have you been?


    It was hard without you.


    ����.


    But I was really happy.


    ��how are the kids? how are you?


    There must be a lot to talk about. Shall we keep walking like this until then?


    yes let��s walk


    the sound of rain fades away


    Beyond the whitewashed world.


    I step out


    ��


    Summer vacation in the rain.


    Abenir, who couldn��t go outside to play, was forced to walk around the house to soothe his boredom.


    ��Grandma! play with me!


    Boy! What should I do if I go in without permission from my grandmother!? Do you want to be scolded by your mother!?


    My mother is an alien! help me!


    He��s really��


    tired of playing in my house.


    Avenir opened the door and left the house, avoiding Julieta��s eyes.


    Then I headed to my grandmother��s house right next door.


    Of course, at that time, Giulietta caught her, and Avenir had to backtrack and go inside.


    Abenir ran through


    the hallway barefoot and ran into her grandmother��s house without shaking her feet.


    After that, Julieta chased after him.


    mom! Catch me!


    I told you not to thump thump thump!? Eunae noona comes up from below and gets angry?


    uh! That can��t be��!


    sneakily.


    Abenir, who was running briskly down the hallway, soon got up on his heels and walked.


    Then I went to my grandmother, who was sitting in a rocking chair and quietly looking out the window.


    grandma! I��m here!


    Avenir shook the rocking chair.


    The old woman, leaning back in her rocking chair, smiled with her eyes closed.


    It��s like listening to the sound of rain as music.


    grandma? ruler?


    On the other hand, there is no response.


    Avenir tried to wake her up by shaking her body.


    And in the meantime-.


    ��This guy! If you��re 10 years old, shouldn��t you be acting like an adult? Who do you resemble? My dad isn��t like you, but��


    Who do I look like, who do I look like! Of course you do this because you look like your mother! My mom does this every day!


    This is this��! I��m sorry, ma��am. They burst in and made a fuss�� Mom? what��s the matter?


    ����.


    Julieta quietly approached and grabbed Abenir from behind.


    She looked up at her grandmother and opened her eyes wide.


    Abenir, who had been swaying in her arms, put on a puzzled expression when she let go of her arms.


    Grandma must be very sleepy Even if I shake it from earlier, he won��t open his eyes.


    ��it��s because you��re so�� sleepy.


    okay?


    Yeah��


    sniffing.


    Giulietta, who snorted, somehow managed to control her emotions.


    Then, hugging Abenir tightly and half-burying her face in her son��s back, she said,


    Grandma seems to be very sleepy, so don��t wake her up and let��s leave.


    huh.


    locked voice.


    Abenir obediently decided to follow.


    Then she quietly took Avenir��s hand and left the house.


    Held by her hand, Abenir soon walked down the hallway and looked back.


    ��Good night Grandma.


    See you again tomorrow.


    Avenir muttered softly.

 Chapter 593

    Relife Player 593


    [Chapter 159]


    [Rainy Day (2)]


    Before the return.


    It rained that day.


    At the same time, it was the day when the announcement of passing the Higher Academy Entrance Examination was scheduled.


    ��passed


    Eunha was notified that she had passed the high school academy.


    After school, he went home and tried to tell his grandmother about this.


    At least a little bit��


    I might be able to repay my grandmother.


    The nominal reason he supported Player Academy was to kill the monsters that killed his family.


    But let��s dig deeper.


    He also had a desire to repay his grandmother who raised him alone as an old man who lost his family and has nowhere to go.


    Maybe that heart was big.


    In the meantime, I��ve only worried about Grandma.


    Now�� I have to tell you that you don��t have to worry.


    At that time, entering the high school academy was an important meaning for Eunha.


    It was a settlement for the past days when I lived with the door closed to people.


    It would be an opportunity to live for the grandmother who loved her on behalf of her family.


    But-.


    ��That


    day when it rained heavily.


    After returning home, Eunha lost the meaning of life again.


    Grandma passed away.


    ��I would like to express my condolences.


    ��yes.


    After that, my memory was hazy.


    There weren��t that many relatives who visited the funeral home.


    Most of them were people who had almost cut ties with their grandmother when they reaped the galaxy.


    Even more so, there were very few acquaintances of the grandmother who had been in touch until then, and some of them had passed away first.


    That��s why the only thing Eunha left in her memory was guarding the mortuary where there weren��t many people.


    ����.


    just blankly.


    Eun-ha just stood there blankly, looking at her grandmother��s portrait.


    what were you thinking at the time


    Eunha didn��t remember.


    However, there was one thing that I remembered from that time��


    ��How can he not cry when his grandmother died? did you see it before? A child doesn��t have a child-like face, and responds bluntly without a soul��


    It��s a big deal anyway. Since he doesn��t have a guardian anymore, do we have to take care of him and raise him��


    Don��t be afraid. I have no desire to bring such a child into my house.


    If you��re 17, you��re all grown up. Now that you��re old enough to live on your own, what do you think we need help with?


    He said he entered the player academy. I��m so glad that All the students there live in dorms. But it will cost money to live there�� Didn��t you get sponsorship from a business group?


    The deceased had some money. He��ll have his parents�� insurance money left over, and he has a house��


    Hmm�� If we take charge of Eunha, will all of that money go to us?


    Let��s wait�� Eun-ha will eventually go to the academy anyway, and Ji will be able to take care of everything on her own, so child support doesn��t cost too much�� ������.�� Let��s talk about that


    later


    . Do we really need to talk about that here? People really don��t have any recognition��


    You can��t live in the world with just recognition. Why are you saying the obvious? Pretending to be noble alone and trembling��


    By the way, the child is so gloomy. Even if I want to take good care of it, I can��t take care of it because it��s too dark. creepy


    The sound of people grieving their grandmother��s death whispering among themselves.


    They might have thought he couldn��t hear.


    While looking at the portrait of his grandmother in a daze, he said that he could hear their voices clearly.


    So I closed the door to my heart again.


    ��Now my side is no longer in this world.


    Grandmother��s death thus meant a great deal to Eunha.


    And time passes.


    and go back in time


    ��Soaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah


    ��s death was delayed by three years compared to the previous life.


    When it was time to enter the high school academy, Eun-ha, who had been paying attention to her grandmother��s health, gradually dispelled her worries over time.


    Grandma will live for a long time.


    Eun-ha, who came to have such thoughts at some point, had to go through the death of her grandmother without even preparing her mind.


    I knew you would die someday�� but it��s a bit sudden though.


    I was expecting it.


    When the predicted future came to reality, Eun-ha felt as if all accidents were paralyzed.


    I had no idea.


    Just just-.


    -The grandmother is dead.


    I just thought it was.


    Eun-ha, like that time, just stood there blankly.


    It rained that day too.


    ��


    My grandmother passed away.


    At first, the family shed tears when they saw the deceased grandmother sitting in a rocking chair as if she was sleeping comfortably.


    But after I stopped crying, I saw my grandmother and laughed.


    Grandmother was a merchant.


    People were bound to die someday.


    The grandmother enjoyed all of her natural life and left for another world.


    -I��m glad you went well. If you messed up in your sleep, you��d be a connoisseur.


    I��m glad you went comfortably. In the case of my father��


    he must have gone to a good place. So don��t worry too much.


    So, those who visited the mortuary rarely shed tears.


    So did the family.


    Sometimes, as if thinking of her grandmother, her mother or Eun-ah would greet people and shed tears.


    However, she soon stopped crying and greeted people politely.


    -You guys are here. Come on.


    Are you really okay, boss? I called the kids. Minho, Eunwoo and the other kids decided to come tomorrow.


    Are you okay?


    I��m fine.


    compared to previous lives.


    The funeral home was crowded with people.


    To be honest, Eunha was busy dealing with the mourners.


    I had to talk to people I didn��t know.


    Meanwhile, friends came over.


    Eunhyuk Choi, Minji Kim, Seona Jin.


    As soon as the three heard the news, they ran and gathered at Eunha.


    Thank you for coming. You don��t have to come, but for coming like this�� What are you talking about, Captain! It��s a place like this, so we should definitely come.


    Don��t say anything out of your mind. yes that��s right this should definitely come don��t say that �� thank you.


    Choi Eun-hyuk is very worried.


    Kim Min-ji just cuts it off.


    Jin Seo-na is carefully considerate.


    After being worried by her friends, Eunha loosened her stiff face.


    Then Eun-ha moved her gaze over her friends�� shoulders.


    -Are you here? huh. are you okay?


    are you okay. Thank you for coming.


    Really�� are you okay? did you sleep Take care of yourself too��


    Not even a day has passed yet. Still�� I��ll sleep on time.


    Jeong Ha-yang stood there with a worried expression.


    She squeezed Eunha��s hand tightly.


    What should I do��


    Why is Hayang you crying?


    But��


    he was a merchant. It��s nothing to cry


    Then, Jeong Ha-yang started crying.


    Eun-ha gently comforted her, who was blushing.


    Then she sniffed and wiped her eyes.


    By the way, what about Binggu oppa?


    that��s right. Where is the blue brother?


    The brother is inside now. Take care of him more than me. He hadn��t spoken since before. �� OK got it. I need to go see my brother soon. Eunha Will you still be here?


    If you go in, I have to go in too.


    Under the guidance of the galaxy.


    The friends were guided to where the grandmother��s portrait was.


    The friends who greeted the family in black mourning clothes shed tears when they saw the portrait of the grandmother.


    ��Thank you for coming��


    Jinparang bowed deeply and muttered in a crawling voice.


    The black mourning clothes didn��t suit him at all, and he just stared at the floor.


    No matter what his friends said to him, Jinparang kept his words as much as possible.


    Didn��t you eat your meal? Let��s go eat together with Parang and Eunha. And thank you so much for coming.


    Was it that appearance?


    Eun-a wiped her eyes and spoke to her friends.


    Quick-witted Minji and Seona grabbed Jinparang��s arms and forced him to stand up.


    They said I don��t have to eat��.


    Let��s go, oppa. huh?


    just eat us? Originally, this meant that Binggu oppa had to eat together. Let��s go!


    Eunha, let��s go too.


    yes boss!


    The friends tried to drag Eunha and Jinparang by force.


    In the end, they couldn��t beat their friends and had to go out to eat.


    Meanwhile, Avenir sat down on the floor and just looked up at the portrait.


    -Mother.


    huh. Why?


    You can��t see your grandma anymore��?


    ����.


    I didn��t cry.


    Abenir expressed his condolences in his own way.


    ��


    It was late in the evening.


    In the middle of the place where friends said they would stay up all night together.


    Other friends came after that, and among them was Han Seo-hyun.


    ��I would like to express my condolences. �� Thank you for coming.


    As soon as Seohyun Han came.


    Those who were playing hwatu on one side stood up in surprise.


    They were my father��s acquaintances.


    In other words, the people of the Sirius group.


    They bowed to Han Seo-hyun and she nodded to them and bowed to Eun-ha��s family.


    Actually, my sister and my father were going to come too, but�� I thought it would be too messy if I did, so I came as a representative.


    no. President, you have to work. yes thank you for coming Hyunah Seo.


    Seohyun Han had a conversation with her family.


    After talking to some extent, she immediately approached Eunha.


    did you eat?


    I ate with the kids earlier.


    kids? friends. White is also with me. Oh, I see.


    Seohyun Han asked in a relaxed tone.


    Eun-ha shrugged and pointed to a corner with her chin.


    Turning her head, she met eyes with Hayang and Eunha��s friends.


    They awkwardly bowed their heads to each other.


    did you eat dinner Come right after work��.


    Let��s go. If you come, you should eat something.


    Eun-ha brought Han Seo-hyun out.


    When we sat facing each other in an empty seat, the staff served us a table.


    Then she touched the food and she��.


    ��Now. �� even if I ate?


    You��re saying that you ate well even though your face was cut in half.


    When did I become half��


    Eat a lot. do you like to eat


    I��m full��


    but I know you��re not full. eat.


    After��


    Han Seo-hyun��s coercive invitation.


    Eun-ha had no choice but to accept the food she gave her.


    In fact, when Eunha ate with her friends a little while ago, she said that even a few spoonfuls hadn��t risen.


    Because I didn��t want to force myself to eat it.


    just had a drink


    However, Seohyun Han must have noticed that and forcibly put food into Eunha��s mouth.


    But is it okay to come this late? Don��t you have to go to work tomorrow too?


    It was during summer vacation.


    Han Seo-hyun was doing business while helping Han Seo-yeon with her work.


    As such, she was busier during the vacation period than during the semester.


    So Eun-ha was worried about her spending time with the late night.


    But she-.


    -I decided to take a break this week. Can I?


    Ownership belongs to my father and the manager is my sister, so who can say anything to me? I just rest when I want to rest.


    ����.


    So I decided to stay here until the funeral is over.


    what?


    Seohyun Han speaks calmly.


    Eunha doubted my ears.


    You don��t have to��


    I��m not married, but after all, I��m from your family. More than anything�� my heart wants to do that.


    ����.


    said not to be burdened.


    Seohyun Han said to Eunha.


    She said she had even brought toiletries in case she stayed up all night.


    Even though my father said that there was nothing good about him because he was already married, but�� I still want to do it.


    ��okay. I��ll tell my mom.


    Seohyun Han��s attitude was stubborn.


    Eventually, Eunha raised her hand.


    It was natural to feel grateful to her.


    By the way, do you have a room? There is one room shared by the women, but�� it��s a bit cramped.


    doesn��t care. Does the room size matter? But did the kids over there decide to stay up all night too? uh right Eunhyuk, Minji, and Seona said that they would be taking turns with the other kids after tomorrow, and everyone decided to attend the funeral. Hayang said that there would be a


    funeral ceremony as it is.


    However, in this life, there were many people who would guard the mortuary, so it was a mask.


    Eun-ha felt very grateful to hear that her friends took turns staying up all night with her.


    Then it would be better to say hello to them


    . Let me introduce you.


    yes let��s go


    They spend the night together.


    However, Seohyun Han did not know any other friends besides Eunha and Hayang.


    They were supposed to know each other existed, but they had never spoken to each other until now.


    So Eun-ha was considerate of Han Seo-hyun and took her to her friends.


    It was as if I had given my eyes to the two of them, and they welcomed me without panic.


    ��Hi.


    hello sister


    ������.��


    In the midst of Jeong Ha-yang��s welcome.


    Kim Min-ji, Jin Seo-na, and Choi Eun-hyuk.


    The three looked at each other.


    Then, put your mouth together��.


    ����Hello����


    The three greeted awkwardly.


    ��


    It rained the next day too.


    When I woke up to the sound of rain.


    Eunha got up from her seat without feeling any fatigue. The sound of


    hitting


    the dawn.


    All of my friends were asleep.


    Eun-ha left the funeral home silently so that they would not wake up.


    I had no idea where to go.


    I just wanted to get some fresh air.


    ��It��s overcast.


    Soon after, Eunha came out of the funeral home and muttered that.


    I crouched down on the stairs and looked up at the overcast sky under the roof.


    It��s going to rain tomorrow too��.


    that shouldn��t be the case.


    Eunha muttered in her mouth, still not thinking about anything.


    I hated thinking about it.


    Meanwhile, the other side of my chest felt strangely stuffy.


    But he couldn��t figure out the cause of the emotions he was feeling.


    If you live for 3 years�� that��s it.


    I��ve been wanting to smoke for a long time.


    Regressed and never smoked.


    I didn��t smoke it because Eun-ah didn��t like it, but I thought I should smoke it today.


    So I thought I��d buy some cigarettes from the convenience store at the funeral home.


    ��no.


    let��s just stay


    Mansa was annoying.


    Eun-ha, who was about to get up, decided to continue sitting on the stairs.


    I decided to watch it rain.


    When will this rain stop?


    Come to think of it��


    Even before the return, it rained all three days after my grandmother passed away.


    It wasn��t even the rainy season then.


    Suddenly recalling the past, Eun-ha plunged into the past.


    deeper deeper.


    down further down.


    I fell into the depths of the deep sea, filled with all kinds of emotions, to the point where I couldn��t tell where the bottom was.


    So he forgot his feelings to protect himself.


    I finally tried to close the door to my heart.


    right then-


    ��Brother, what are you doing here?


    Ah��


    the voice that suddenly raised the galaxy that fell into the deep sea where the bottom is unknown.


    Eunha suddenly came to her senses.


    When I looked up, my younger sister was sitting next to me and smiling.


    Woke up? sleep more


    I couldn��t sleep. So I came out to get some fresh air! brother is?


    ��I��m out to get some fresh air too.


    Noh Eun-ae speaks in a bright voice.


    Eun-ha smiled bitterly after having a conversation with her younger sister.


    the sound of rain is so good right?


    ��is it?


    Close your eyes and listen once. The sound is so pretty.


    Apparently, Eun-ae had no intention of leaving.


    Eunha had no choice but to close her eyes at the words of her younger sister who chattered beside her. It was the simple sound


    of rain


    .


    The sound of raindrops hitting something.


    Until you hear the next word.


    -My grandmother used to close her eyes like this and listen to the sound when it rained. ����.


    He had a really happy face when he heard the sound of rain. So I was curious and asked once. �� what?


    Why does Grandma like the sound of rain? Then there is-.


    What is your sister trying to say?


    Eunha opened her eyes and asked her.


    Eun-ae had her eyes closed.


    She turned her head and gave him a smile.


    Then he said.


    ��They say it��s nice to be able to put a comma. Because I can put a comma in my past life, think about the past, or give myself time to rest.


    ����.


    People say that if you keep your eyes open, one day you will collapse from exhaustion. That��s why sometimes you have to close your eyes and take a break to breathe. ����.


    That��s why they say it��s good to listen to the rain. You can rest well without doing anything, and the sound of the rain is so pretty.


    ����.


    So oppa, get some rest too. You didn��t eat much yesterday and didn��t sleep well, did you?


    It��s not��.


    Everyone else knows, but I, the younger sister, don��t know? You can��t lie to me like that.


    Noh Eun-ae stretches out her hand.


    Eunha stayed still.


    Then she reached out and stroked his hair.


    My brother lives so hard. When I look at you, it seems like I only open my eyes every day. S��arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ����.


    It��s not bad to live hard, but you have to rest when you rest. Oppa should also put a comma.


    is it��?


    of course! How can a person not rest and live short of breath? Sometimes you need to take a break, look back on the way you have passed and look back on the way you are going to go in the future, and know how to recharge! ����.


    Come on! Close your eyes again and oppa will only hear the sound of rain now. not listening to any other sounds.


    It��s raining


    rain


    Eunha closed her eyes.


    The younger sister got up from her seat and went behind Eunha and hugged him tightly.


    Eunha listened in that state.


    Tap a


    comma.


    At this moment, pay attention to the sound of rain and shake off all your thoughts.


    In the silence, the sound of hitting the ground and the unique smell of rain caress him.


    Then Eun-ae whispered in my ear.


    -You can cry when you want to cry.


    ����.


    My grandmother passed away, so everyone else cried, but my brother hasn��t cried yet.


    Really�� can I? Graham!


    You can cry.


    Hearing that, Eunha hesitated.


    He never tried to cry.


    If I cry, I��m afraid I��ll be seen as weak.


    I��m afraid that if I cry, I��ll collapse as it is.


    I desperately held back my tears.


    Living such a life, I almost forgot how to cry.


    But as if Eun-ae told him to read his mind��.


    -If you��re sad, just cry. You don��t have to be patient. A place where people can cry.


    ����!


    Oppa, let��s put a comma too. Don��t hold back, you can cry I��ll let you!


    Eun-ae, who had been hugging Eun-ha from behind, moved to stand in front of him.


    Eun-ha, who had been hugged by her little sister for a long time, reached out to ask her to hold her.


    Was it hard to endure all this time?


    His sister hugged him.


    Eun-ha, hugged by her sister, nodded softly in her arms.


    She stroked Eunha��s hair.


    It��s okay to cry on a day like today. It��s raining. Just like looking at my brother and telling him to rest. Yeah��


    I��m sure grandma keeps making it rain for my brother to rest!


    What is that��


    nonsense.


    The galaxy grew.


    And while being hugged by my sister.


    He closed his eyes and focused on the sound of rain.


    I put what I had one by one.


    I looked back on the way I had passed.


    Unspeakable emotions were released one by one.


    It��s raining


    rain


    Eunae patted Eunha on the back.


    All sounds were drowned out by the sound of rain.


    All emotions flowed somewhere as they were mixed in the rain.


    ��It��s okay. You can cry. I��ll keep your crying a secret.


    Listening to my sister��s consolation.


    Eunha hugged her for a while.


    Just like being a child.


    A


    sound as if something clogged in the chest was being washed away.


    Oh, I see.


    Only then did Eunha realize.


    -It��s fine if you cry.


    In my previous life, I was told that I lived until I died, holding on to my emotions.


    But he has now vowed not to. It seemed like I knew


    it


    now.


    Even before returning, he should have done this.


    I lost my family and wept bitterly.


    I lost my grandmother and cried a lot.


    I should have found a reason to live a new life after crying.


    Sometimes I had to take a comma and retrace my path forward.


    It��s not about trying to move forward by overworking yourself until you die.


    Above all��


    ��Thank you so much.


    I had to thank my grandmother.


    I��m not just going to be blank. It��s been 19 years since


    I made


    a comeback.


    I came back too late


    Eunha belatedly expressed her sincerity.


    I prayed for my grandmother��s rest.


    00074

 Chapter 594

    Relife Player 594


    [Chapter 159]


    [Rainy Day (3)]


    Eunha��s grandmother passed away.


    Lee Yu-jeong, who heard the news of the death through Lee Yu-cheon, was very worried about Eun-ha.


    What should I do��


    Is the galaxy okay?


    She couldn��t shake the disturbed feeling.


    In my mind, I wanted to run to him right away.


    But it was difficult to go.


    can i go


    With what qualifications��


    the people who died were not Eunha��s parents, but her grandparents.


    It meant crossing over two bridges, not just one.


    As a result, there was an ambiguous corner for her, a friend of Eunha, to express her condolences.


    Above all, she hadn��t known Eunha for very long.


    Eunha had secretly met her while practicing the clan, but it was something only they would know.


    If I go��


    it would be strange��


    but there were other complex reasons.


    Could it be that she, a woman, went to meet Eunha and caused some misunderstanding?


    If Eunha didn��t have Hayang and Seohyun, it might not have been a very important reason, but I don��t know.


    When she thought of her friends, she couldn��t make an affair with Eunha.


    Also, she was refraining from overseas activities.


    I didn��t know what kind of meaning she would create or cause misunderstandings if she suddenly appeared.


    In addition, the place where he first appeared was a funeral home, so there was a lot of misunderstanding.


    ��can��t we go?


    the world will think


    For some reason, a direct descendant of the Luminous Group, who has not been active externally, showed up at Grandma Eunha��s funeral.


    What does Noh Eun-ha mean to her?


    Assuming several situations, she decided to give up.


    I was trying to give up��


    ��Then Yoojung. I will go to Grandma Eunha��s funeral. You are at home��


    Oppa, wait a minute.


    why? What do you have to say?


    There he is�� Lee Yoo-


    chun, who is about to leave the mansion.


    Lee Yu-jeong, who caught him by giving in to her emotions, hesitated several times to open her mouth.


    Did you make up your mind right away?


    -I want to go with you too.


    ��what?


    Afterwards, Lee Yoo-chun, who was startled, tried to persuade her around the corner.


    Her heart, once made up, was never broken.


    ��


    The second day of Grandma��s funeral.


    As dawn passed, the sky was clear.


    After washing her face in the bathroom, Eun-ha guarded her grandmother��s mortuary with a sense of relief.


    -Sorry for coming late.


    sorry i��m so late What��s late�� I��m just grateful that you came. Come on.


    when that evening came.


    Other friends came to change places with the friends who had been sharing the night before.


    Mok Min-ho, who came with Cha Eun-woo, immediately held Eun-ha��s hand.


    Eun-ha greeted the two people lightly and welcomed people who were looking for a funeral home.


    On the second day, there were countless people looking for the grandmother��s mortuary.


    It must mean that my family�� has that much power.


    Eunha didn��t know why.


    There is an old saying that when Jeongseung��s dog dies, people form a gated city, but when Jeongseung dies, not a single dog will come.


    Knowing that there weren��t many mourners at her grandmother��s funeral in her previous life, Eunha couldn��t erase her bitter feelings.


    It seems that Grandma became Jeongseung��s dog.


    But even so-.


    ��Thank you for mourning my grandmother��s passing in any way.


    Among the people who visited the mortuary, there were bastards who openly tried to wag their tails to power.


    There were also people who were close to the family and came to express their sincere condolences.


    And among them, there were friends of Eunha.


    Do you have a lot of self-heartache? we��ll be together today


    Eunha, are you okay?


    It��s okay now. Welcome everyone.


    Bong Gu-rae, Kang Si-hyung, Lee Cheon-seo.


    The three of them also took time to come.


    In the case of Jo Ara, she said that she would come the day before and prove her friendship with Eunha and that she would spend the night with her while the funeral was in progress.


    Noh Eunha! did i wait


    I came to hear about Serena. That�� are you okay?


    Thank you for your concern. Ariel, thank you for coming too. But I��m sorry to say this, but today��


    I��m aware too, right? I��ll quietly drink in a corner and stay awake until tomorrow! ����.


    ��Don��t worry. I��ll make you drink in moderation. And he��s not one to make a fuss in a place like this. Kaede, I will only trust you.


    what is


    it Was Noh Eun-ha��s trust in me less than a glass of dew?


    Ariel and Kaede also came.


    The two of them soon sat together with their friends who had come earlier and spent a lot of time together.


    Meanwhile, those who had stayed the night before chatted with their new friends and said they would spend another day together.


    When that time passed��


    ��Sorry. I was a little late because I tried to come at a time when people wouldn��t notice.


    You must have been busy with work��. but you��re welcome. thanks.


    Yoo Joon, a direct descendant of Youngone Group.


    No, he, who is in fact the real power of Youngone Group, came late in the evening.


    Most of those who were guarding their seats recognized Yoo Do-jun��s face and whispered among themselves.


    Yoo Do-jun did not even pay attention to them.


    This�� Didn��t you just say not to come at this point? I just feel sorry for your family.


    What do you need to be sorry for? Maybe grandma wanted to see you too. really? I hope so. Eunha You��re not talking bad about me to your grandmother, are you?


    well


    Bowing down at the portrait of my grandmother.


    When Do-jun settled down in a restaurant, several people pretended to know him and started talking to him.


    Then, Yu Do-jun cut them off with a single knife, and Eun-ha was able to completely bite people while sitting across from him.


    I also contacted Yoochun hyung.


    It doesn��t matter��


    Yoochun hyung should know too. How much do I owe to you��


    Yes, thank you. It will probably arrive a little later.


    Yoo Do-jun expressed regret.


    He said he wouldn��t be able to stay up all night with Eunha with other friends.


    Eun-ha understood Yoo Do-jun��s situation.


    The two had to part after a few drinks.


    ��Then see you in the second semester.


    ok see you then Go in.


    I��m afraid I��ll get in the way because of myself.


    Yoo Do-jun finished his business and immediately left the funeral home.


    And soon after��


    -Are we really late? Sorry. I thought it would be better to come at a time when it attracts less attention��.


    Welcome, hyung. By the way��


    I came with you because my brother complained. Could it be�� lungs?


    no. Welcome. how have you been doing? Huh�� are you okay?


    Lee Yoo-chun, a direct descendant of the Luminous Group.


    And his half-sister Lee Yu-jeong.


    When the two came, the people in the hall were surprised again.


    Then, Lee Yoo-jung approached him and held his hand tightly.


    -I��m fine.


    I��m not sure what to say at a time like this�� Cheer up.


    Lee Yoo-jung squeezes Eun-ha��s hand tightly.


    She comforted me with gibberish.


    Eunha smiled at the sight of her worrying about her.


    ��Thank you. I��ll do my best.


    huh!


    Hey guys�� I��m there too?


    ������.��


    Holding hands and running around.


    Eunha and Lee Yujeong smiled.


    Lee Yoo-chun became a cold meal.


    People in the hall couldn��t hide their astonished faces.


    They whispered amongst themselves.


    ��


    Lee Yu-jeong, a direct descendant of the Luminous Group.


    To the appearance of the Luminous Group��s Jewel, which has been rumored to be covered in a veil.


    All eyes were on her.


    I heard that Eunha made the Luminous Group into debt with Elixir, but does that mean that the Luminous Group is trying to treat Eunha with kindness?


    Mok Min-ho, a collateral branch of the Galaxy Group.


    Minho also had a conversation with his friends and glanced sideways at Noh Eun-ha and Lee Yoo-chun and Lee Yu-jeong who were sitting at the table.


    Even at first glance, the three of them seemed pretty good.


    However, this seems to confirm the rumors about Bo-ok of the Luminous Group, which he had been reluctant to expose to the public because he was not feeling well externally��


    Mok Min-ho clicked his tongue inwardly.


    Because Mo Min-ho was a friend of Eun-ha, he knew that Eun-ha had an elixir and that he had cured Lee Yu-jeong of the Luminous Group.


    But people in the world are different.


    Opinions abounded as to who actually used the first elixir.


    However, since Lee Yu-jeong, who has been known to be ill, has appeared in the world in such good health, it can be said that the rumors that have been raging have been put to an end.


    Well, now it won��t be that important to deduce who used the elixir


    .


    Of course, it was nothing more than a rumor that would have subsided as time had passed.


    However, Minho Mok had no choice but to be skeptical of the actions of the Luminous Group.


    Lee Yu-jeong, who had been hidden by the Luminous Group, appeared in the world in good health.


    As a result, it was very obvious what would happen in the political and business world.


    Must-.


    ��Until now, he might have been able to give an excuse that he was avoiding outside activities because he was not feeling well�� but now


    that he has shown a healthy appearance like this, avoiding because he is not feeling well can no longer be used.


    In the end, no matter what he thinks, he will have no choice but to show his face in the external activities of the political and business world.


    The Luminous Group can no longer make excuses for not revealing Lee Yu-jung to the world.


    People in the political and business world will make various external activities to see Lee Yu-jeong, who has been wrapped in a veil.


    Among them, there must be people who want to marry Lee Yu-jeong.


    Above all��


    ��I never thought I would be able to see the snow�� Couldn��t it be fixed with the elixir?


    I finally understand why the Luminous Group tried to hide that child until now��. But


    now, the justification to protect that child will lose its effectiveness, so Won��.


    Lee Yu-jeong��s disability.


    Unfortunately, it would be a good prey for people in the political and business circles.


    Moreover, even at first glance, she looked so innocent that it seemed that she would not be able to win the talk of the world.


    Mong Min-ho couldn��t help but feel sad at the thought that such a person would go abroad.


    You will suffer in the Luminous Group.


    From the point of view of the Luminous Group, they would try to make that child get engaged to a man with a high level so that he would not be criticized.


    On the other hand, other people will use the child��s disability as an excuse to beat him up and take him away��


    I assure you.


    Sooner or later, Lee Yu-jeong will no longer be able to deal with the pressure from the political and business circles and will engage in external activities.


    Until the day she gets married, her marriage path will become a great gossip in the political and business circles.


    Maybe she will have a hard time in the future.


    I wonder if the other friends were thinking the same thing.


    ��No.


    Cha Eun-woo suddenly opened his mouth.


    Then, realizing that her friends�� eyes were suddenly on her, she hurriedly hid her mouth.


    sorry. I guess I said it without thinking.


    no. I was thinking the same as you.


    Eunwoo hesitated.


    Serena supported her.


    Even so, the friends couldn��t take their eyes off Lee Yu-jeong, who was talking to Eun-ha.


    ��In the end, we should treat each other well. Looking at it now, it seems like I have a pretty good relationship with Noh Eun-ha.


    Minho Mok sorted out the situation.


    The ��we�� he mentioned included him, Cha Eun-woo, Jin-seo, Jeong Ha-yang, and Han Seo-hyun, who could exert some influence in the political and business world.


    They all nodded.


    By the way-


    It was then.


    Minji, who was stirring the yukgaejang, suddenly spoke out.


    -The two of you look pretty good, don��t they? As far as I know, it seems like he hasn��t known Eunha for a while, but he looks pretty good for that, doesn��t he? ������.��


    At the words Kim Min-ji brought out.


    Friends couldn��t say anything.


    In fact, they felt it too.


    Eunha and Lee Yu-jeong seemed very close.


    Even so, the reason they didn��t say it was because Jung Ha-yang and Han Seo-hyun were present.


    Hey Minji, you must be thinking wrong.


    that��s right. He must be doing that because he is grateful that he came to pay his respects.


    Let��s all keep an eye on it.


    Choi Eunhyuk said awkwardly.


    Bae Soo-bin snorted.


    And Bae Su-bin��.


    ��But pretty is very pretty. It��s just�� If Eun-ah unnie calms down, wouldn��t it be like that?


    ������.��


    I think so too. Seeing it earlier, the atmosphere it gave off reminded me of Eun-ah unnie? That�� I��m not saying we have similar personalities, but it��s kind of like an emotional feeling that resembles Eun-ah unni?


    Bae Su-bin threw a large stone at the water.


    And Minji Kim nodded.


    Now, the eyes of the friends had no choice but to turn to the two of them.


    Jung Ha-yang and Han Seo-hyun.


    ������.��


    ������.��


    The two of them were speechless.


    However, from the beginning, their eyes were always on Eunha and Lee Yoojung.


    Soon Seohyun Han opened her mouth.


    -Please don��t make hasty assumptions. It��s because the words you say wrongly can damage Yoo-jung��s reputation.


    ������.��


    Han Seo-hyun dismissed.


    Although we spent the night together.


    Friends still had a hard time dealing with her.


    So they couldn��t argue with anything she said.


    Meanwhile, Jung Ha-yang finally opened his mouth.


    ��I�� believe in the galaxy.


    ������.��


    In a tone that seemed to want to believe.


    My friends didn��t say anything this time either.


    In such a situation��.


    -Come this way.


    ��Ah����


    Kaede sighed.


    They hurriedly turned their heads toward Jeong Ha-yang and Han Seo-hyun.


    At that time, Eunha was holding Lee Yu-jeong��s hand and approaching them.


    -I want to introduce you to you too. Yoo-jung also says he��s curious about you, and he doesn��t go out much, so he doesn��t have many friends. You can��t talk like that.


    Yoo-jung is quietly bruised by Eun-ha.


    Eun-ha shrugged and introduced Lee Yu-jeong to them.


    ��Hello. It��s called Yujeong Lee. Please take good care of me.


    I��m embarrassed.


    Yoojung Lee smiled.


    Then my friends didn��t know how to treat me.


    They looked at Jeong Ha-yang and Han Seo-hyun while receiving her greetings in an awkward manner.


    In response, Han Seo-hyun and Jeong Ha-yang��.


    ��Welcome.


    Yoojung, sit here.


    ��Phew����


    Thanks to the two of them for taking care of Lee Yu-jeong.


    Friends said they were relieved.


    Meanwhile-.


    ��What part of that guy are you so attracted to?��


    Mokminho turned his head away from Lee Yujeong, who quickly started getting along with her friends, and stared at Eunha.


    And then he sighed.


    ��


    The third day of Grandma��s funeral.


    I finished the funeral in the morning.


    The friends who stayed up all night ate lunch and went back to their respective homes.


    Jinparang also returned home.


    ����.


    An empty house.


    The grandmother who always greeted him gently when he entered the house was no longer there.


    Jinparang realized it again.


    Bad old hag��. How can you tell me you��re going to live a long, long life and then go away so suddenly? If you picked me up, you should take responsibility until the end


    .


    I looked up blankly at the picture hanging on the wall above the TV.


    A photo of herself and her grandmother.


    Jinparang looked at the picture without saying a word and waggled his tail.


    ��be happy.


    Jinparang soon.


    During the funeral, he spat out words he hadn��t been able to say.


    The moment I spoke, tears welled up in my eyes.


    I couldn��t hold back the tears.


    In the end, he wept bitterly with tears and runny nose.


    ����If you have nowhere else to go, would you come to my house?��


    Abandoned by parents after birth.


    To him, who took it for granted to live in the slums and suffer from beatings, his grandmother taught him what family was.


    It was her grandmother who made her a human being.


    such a person passed away.


    For Jinparang, it felt like a piece of his chest had been torn off.


    Even so-.


    -I��ll be happy too, so just watch over me there.


    Jinparang did not collapse.


    Jinpa-rang, who was sobbing, gave strength to his eyes.


    Then he said thank you again to his grandmother who raised him up to this point.


    he forced a laugh.


    ��Please take good care of Eunha from now on.��


    ����Why don��t you take care of me instead of just taking care of grandchildren?��


    I will live the life my grandmother wants.


    And that life was also the life he just wanted.


    ��Blue, come down and have dinner.


    brother! come down! rice! eat!


    How long has it been?


    A sound came from downstairs.


    Eunha��s mother and Eunae called him from the veranda.


    There is also a smartphone, but the way he calls himself by voice.


    Jinpa-rang laughed.


    ��I��ll go now!


    In response, Jinparang also opened the veranda and screamed at the downstairs.


    Then I left the house and started preparing to go downstairs.


    I��ll go eat then!


    Towards the picture of grandma.


    Jinparang smiled coolly.


    Even though my grandmother passed away.


    He still had his family and friends by his side.


    As long as they are by my side, I will not despair.


    ��


    Grandma��s will was not special.


    In short, he wanted his family to live happily ever after.


    The family said they laughed at the sound that grandmother would make.


    On the other hand, Grandma��s legacy is��.


    ��My mother took the house in Incheon, and Parang took all the rest of the property.


    In a previous life, Eunha had inherited her grandmother��s house and inheritance.


    However, nothing was given to Eunha in this life.


    In fact, as a galaxy, it was good at all.


    Because I thought my grandmother��s legacy went to the right people.


    I�� I have a lot now.


    That��s why the grandmother must have handed over all the money she had to the idiot.


    The family wasn��t too surprised when Jinpa-rang suddenly inherited a large sum of money.


    Most of the family, including Eunha, seemed to think they knew this would happen.


    So, Eunha and her family were only worried about where Jinparang would spend the large amount of money.


    However, on the day he inherited the inheritance, Jinpa-rang first came to Eun-ha��


    ��Now. uh?


    He suddenly gave Eunha his bankbook and seal.


    Unexpectedly, Eun-ha, who received the bankbook and seal, was confused.


    That��s grandma��s money.


    ��why give me grandma��s money?


    Having obtained his grandmother��s legacy, he argued with Jinpa-rang.


    Then, Jinpa and I say��.


    -I don��t know how to manage money, so you manage it yourself.


    You want me to manage this money?


    Why are you making people say it twice? you know what to do Now it��s my brother��s money, so of course he has to manage it��


    Oh, I don��t know! Do you manage!?


    Huh true��.


    36 series of lines. S��arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Jinparang ran away without looking back like a person who had completed his goal.


    Unexpectedly, Eun-ha, who became Jinpa-rang��s asset manager, was dumbfounded.


    What if this hyung eats all of this for me?


    Beep beep beep beep beep beep!


    what? Didn��t this brother put all his pocket money into it?


    Then he burst into laughter.


    There is no such thing as a real idiot.


    00075

 Chapter 595

    Relife Player 595


    [Chapter 160]


    [Last Cultural Festival]


    2nd semester of 3rd year at Higher Academy.


    In the first semester, if students visited the clan and practiced.


    In the second semester, with the permission of the academy, each clan would elect members and send them to the academy as guest instructors.


    3rd year students were able to receive various lessons from players with a lot of field experience during one semester.


    Of course, until the end of the cultural festival, invitations from clans to join were ��formally�� banned.


    ��It��s been a long time since I came to the academy. hey how much is this really?


    I thought I would never come again, but now that I live, the day comes when I become a guest instructor and visit the academy. Is the instructor who drowned me in the lake still there?


    Meanwhile, not all clans entered the academy as guest instructors.


    Only those clans with proven track records are elected by agreement between the mana management organization and the academy.


    Of course, each clan had a different number of members.


    In that sense, it could be said that Muanhyegun, a B+ clan based in Mokpo, was on the lucky side.


    Sending one person was also a good thing, but for some reason Muanhye-gun sent two people.


    It seems our clan has been lucky this year. Let��s work hard for a semester�� no, teach, so that students can take an interest in our clan.


    Take the strength off your shoulders. What if you try to approach students with that mindset and then become wary? Anyway, it was nice to come to the academy, but where did you say you could go?


    I was told that there would be an orientation in the auditorium��. It��s been a long time since I came here, so I��m not sure where the auditorium was. I have a friend who goes over there. ask that friend student! I��ll ask for directions in a minute!


    Muan-hye��s players, who were dispatched as guest instructors, called a male student who happened to be passing by.


    ��Me?


    yes student. I��ll ask you for a moment. Where is the main auditorium here?


    There are so many auditoriums�� Are you seniors coming as guest instructors this time? that��s right! I need to go to orientation right now, may I know where you are?


    Then follow me. I was on my way there as well.


    He was a short boy.


    A male student who is about 165 years old.


    Judging by the color of his tie, he seemed to be attending a high school academy in his third year.


    Even so, the male student had a shield larger than himself on his back.


    It looks like he��s aspiring to become a guardian�� but he��s short, so it��s not good for him to be great.


    Graduation is just around the corner, so it��s like saying in the first place that you should come and change departments��


    What can I do?


    Under the guidance of a male student.


    The players inwardly clicked their tongues.


    Standing behind the boy, I could clearly see how short he was.


    They shook their heads as they exchanged glances with each other.


    Students are hard, but persevere. that��s right. It may be difficult at first, but once you do it to a certain extent, it will get better. yes? What does that mean��


    The future of the short Guardian male student was obvious.


    Wouldn��t it be nice if you accepted it from any clan?


    The players who came to that idea gave words of support to the male students.


    The male student who was actually guiding the way had a rather puzzled expression on his face.


    The players sympathized with the male student with a sad look.


    Then, as if they had remembered, they changed the topic.


    Come to think of it, do students even know what the Noh Eun-ha division is?


    yes? Uh�� Of course you know��?


    Great. Let me ask you a few questions. Now we know how great < Queen Donanma > is after listening to it until our ears wear out. However, the rumors about the kids under him are so rife and nothing has been revealed��. Ah yes��


    Actually, the reason we and other clan members came as guest instructors is to recruit division members. Eunha Noh is so talented that it��s obvious that she won��t be interested in a clan like ours��


    Hey, why are you trying to say such a thing? So the point is, if the student gives information about Noh Eun-ha��s division, we can make a suggestion to the clan at least once according to the information. Should I say it was the good intentions of the student who showed us the way?


    ��what do you suggest? This means that if a student is thinking about applying to Muan-hye, he can give them extra points.


    Yes, we want to give some help to the students.


    No Eun-ha division.


    The clans other than S-class, including Muan-hye-gun, were currently the most interested recruits.


    Noh Eun-ha, who is receiving public attention anyway, was highly likely to join an S-class clan.


    So most of the clans decided to focus on Noh Eun-ha��s friends.


    The reason Muan-hye-gun��s clan members tried to get information about Noh Eun-ha��s division from a male student was also for him.


    Uh�� I don��t need that.


    Uh huh! Don��t try to decline. Are all the hyungs doing this for you? I really don��t need it��.


    I could regret it later. When we say we give extra points, just take it. So, I��m going to ask a student. �� yes. As far as I know, I��ll tell you. It��s true that I say it with my own mouth��


    So Muanhye��s players decided to ask a male student about Noh Eun-ha��s division.


    It was unexpected that the male student didn��t react much to the word ��additional points��.


    In the end, the boy reluctantly agreed.


    In fact, we are perfect! I��m thinking of targeting only one.


    Our strategy is to focus on just one person while other clans are paying attention to the entire division.


    This bastard is talking about everything after giving me so much face-off?


    I�� So who is the one?


    Cheating players.


    A male student stopped by the side of the road while holding back a sigh and intervened.


    The two looked back.


    ����Lee Cheonseo.��


    yes?


    The two spoke at the same time.


    The male student made a puzzled expression at the two people��s answers.


    They nodded as if they understood the boy��s reaction.


    To be honest, it��s kind of a stretch to say this, but even if we fly and crawl in Mokpo, there isn��t much infrastructure in the area.


    The members of Noh Eun-ha��s division can��t be interested in such an area, so I��m thinking of taking a lesser-known person among them into the clan.


    Sometimes you need a guardian. It��s not much of a rumor right now, but since I heard it in the eyes of < The Great Theft >, I thought it might be possible to use it if I roll it hard in the field. This bastard just says it all��.


    how about that.


    ��wasn��t there one more Guardian in Noh Eun-ha��s division? I heard that he is also quite talented�� Rumor has it that he is much better than Lee Chun-seo��


    In the conversation between the two.


    The distraught male student hurriedly came to his senses.


    Then I told them


    The players of Muanhyegun say��.


    ����He can��t.��


    ��why?


    Because rumors can��t be trusted. They say he��s better than Cheonseo Lee, but there��s nothing verified, right?


    And then, do you believe the rumors about Lee Cheon-seo?


    Uh huh! Still, he has something that has been verified, right?


    What has been verified?


    The story of sacrificing myself to save a direct descendant of the KK group and being injected with an egg in the stomach by each military commander became a hot topic in the industry, right? He said that if you are a Guardian, you must have that kind of spirit.


    ����.


    And above all -.


    The male student was dumbfounded.


    Either that or not, they nodded among themselves and continued talking.


    In their eyes, it was as if they didn��t care about the male student.


    It was just that there was a kind, short guardian wannabe who showed me the way.


    -You��re tall. There are many stories of good physique. Oh my God, I heard that his stomach had not one, but two monsters implanted in it?


    On the other hand, how about the other one? I heard that it is very ambiguous to play an active role as a guardian because he is short��.


    That is why the two did not know the identity of the male student who guided them.


    They said they kept blowing their mouths.


    You say you��re less than 170 degrees tall? And why did he aspire to become a guardian��


    I heard that he carries a shield that is much taller than he is tall, so when viewed from a distance, he cannot be seen because it is covered by the shield? Yes, the student office�� �� Huh?


    ������.��


    ����.


    hesitantly.


    The two of them, who had been talking lightly, stopped talking.


    Then, with a creak, they turned to the male student who had been staring at them all along.


    The male student was laughing hysterically.


    ��By the way, seniors. Do you know what the short boy��s name is?


    ������.��


    Even the male student��s question.


    They said nothing.


    It is said that he only looked at the male student��s uniform with a shocked face.


    That brooch��


    I can��t believe it��


    Why did it come to my eyes only now.


    When they saw the golden brooch the boy was wearing on his chest, they wanted to deny reality.


    ��Yes, I am said to be the Guardian Kang Si-hyung, who is said to be short. But did you guys add anything to my height?


    No one should make fun of Kang Si-hyung for being short.


    ��


    Players dispatched as guest instructors were looking for the academy one after another.


    The purpose of most of them was to recruit members of the Noh Eun-ha division who were not Noh Eun-ha from < Queen Donanma >.


    ��To be honest, do you think that the S-class clans will be able to recruit the entire Noh Eun-ha division? If that happens, I��m sure there will be complaints from other clans, right?


    You wouldn��t want to stay still in the mana management system. After that, the weight of power for one clan could be tilted.


    In the end, < Pleasant Donma > will want to join the clan with the division members who follow him, but that means that it won��t be as easy as he wants.


    who has no choice but to let go That��s why even a B+-ranked clan like us has a chance. All you have to do is recruit the kids who fell out of the recruiting competition between the S-class and A-class clans. The point is, what kind of kids are going to drop out?��


    The auditorium where the guest instructor��s orientation is held.


    Players entering the auditorium pretended to know each other and exchanged information about Noh��s division.


    Rather than an exchange, it was an agreement and an operation.


    ��Let��s not compete while splashing blood under our water. just say it right here Our clan only needs one guy, Eunhyuk Choi.


    I��m glad it didn��t overlap. We are Jinparang. I have no intention of touching Choi Eunhyuk, so let��s be nice.


    Is there anyone who took a picture of Mok Min-ho?


    Mok Min-ho is a collateral branch of the Galaxy Group, so the odds of joining the Zenith Clan are pretty high, right?


    While the instructors of the academy standing on the podium repeatedly emphasized to the students not to make recruiting offers.


    The players who were dispatched as guest instructors talked about the students they were aiming for in the clans they were immersed in.


    Even if it��s the Noh Eun-ha division, it��s just students who haven��t had a proper social experience in the end. So if you meet them in class, you just have to kill them and then coax them.


    Even if they are highly regarded, is there any way to know how good they are? We need to hit them moderately and let them know that they are nothing when they go out into society.


    You said they had such a high nose? It��s a problem because it��s obvious that such kids will not listen to you if they join the clan. At this point, I have to step on it moderately and imprint it on the seniors who are high up in the sky that they must not rebel.


    On the other hand, players who heard fragmentary information about the Noh Eun-ha division harbored bad feelings.


    aka slap.


    They intended to use the position of guest instructor to undermine the value of Noh��s division members so that they would not have confidence in their own skills.


    The players colluded with each other and shared plans under the pretext of orientation.


    Somehow�� That��s why the < Flame Witch > appeared as an instructor. To get the attention of Bae Soo-bin, one of the members of Noh Eun-ha��s division�� It


    ��s not just about getting attention. < Witch of Flame > You have a fiery personality. According to rumors, Bae Soo-bin��s personality is also quite fierce. He must be planning to kill Bae Su-bin��s spirit in the beginning.


    At the same time, since he has quite a few buds, he must be trying to keep his leash while telling him to come into < The Seed >.


    There is nothing leaking out.


    The players boldly spoke out and whispered.


    However, there was no such thing as a perfect secret in the original world.


    ����In


    a position that is not noticed.


    The little rats that roamed around hiding their presence as much as possible.


    They gathered together in one place and merged the information they gathered from each other.


    Squeak!


    A very small one took the lead and left the auditorium.


    Then, I went to find Kim Min-ji, who was waiting in a location close to the auditorium.


    Midnight Whispering


    Kim Min-ji was leaning her back on the wall.


    Sensing that the rat she had summoned as an artifact was approaching, she immediately closed her eyes.


    Soon after, the baby rat found Minji Kim and climbed up her body and reached her shoulder.


    ��Tell me.


    Minji Kim��s order.


    Then the mouse squeaked in her ear.


    Wearing the Artifact Midnight Whisper, she could understand everything the rat was saying.


    ��You mean there are people trying to catch us?


    Squeak!


    After listening to the story of the mouse for a while, she murmured quietly.


    The corners of her mouth went up.


    I expected it to some extent, but isn��t it too much? We thought that the other person would just obey and obey because he was a senior. Then we don��t have to follow.


    Which clans and which players have their nefarious plans?


    Minji Kim heard everything.


    < Flame Witch >��


    Then she remembered the story that Bae Su-bin was going to take a class on < Flame Witch >.


    she clicked her tongue.


    You better tell Subin. I have to tell the other kids that there are people who will deliberately fight against us��


    Anyway, I have a hard time because of my friends.


    Minji Kim grumbled inwardly and said to the mouse on her shoulder.


    Now go back to the auditorium and gather the information again. If possible, what kind of clans are trying to fight us, who are they trying to fight with, etc. Please.


    Squeak!


    Baby Mouse responded.


    The mouse jumped off her shoulder and disappeared in a flash.


    Whew�� why is it a rodent? I hate mice the most��.


    Only then did Kim Min-ji sigh.


    Because the rats summoned by Midnight Whispers reminded me of rats living in gutter.


    Being afraid of the rat, among rodents, she brushed her shoulders again and again.


    Anyway, I need to make a blacklist ASAP. Don��t pretend to know the people on the list. Ah, I should include the clan saying that I openly told Si-hyung that he was short.


    Some time ago, Kang Si-hyung went wild on the road and made the group chat room lively.


    As a result, the friends were currently in a situation where they were wary of players who were looking for outside instructors.


    It was also the reason she was doing espionage now.


    You only suffer because of Noh Eun-ha, what the hell is this?


    Kim Min-ji cursed at No Eun-ha.


    Even so, Kim Min-ji burst out laughing.


    Shortly thereafter-


    ��What is it? It��s not as difficult as you thought, is it?


    I can��t believe it��. As soon as he saw it, he perfectly copied my magic��? Even using double casting casually, it��s more efficient than my magic��?


    Starting with Noh Eun-ha��s Bae Soo-bin.


    It is said that members of the Noh Eun-ha division showed off their skills beyond the imagination of a guest instructor throughout the academy.


    ��


    While the A-class or lower clans pay attention to the Noh Eun-ha Division, not the Eun-ha.


    Except for the KK clan, the S-class clans paid more attention to Noh Eun-ha.


    That was natural.


    It was because there was a high possibility that the division members under him would follow if he recruited Noh Eun-ha.


    ��It will definitely be a good suggestion for Noh Eun-ha.


    < Chief of the Gates > Go Eun-sil.


    Considered one of the Five Spirits of the Myungwang Clan, she spoke politely.


    First of all�� I��ll listen and see.


    Because it was requested by an executive of the Myowang Clan, whose name is S-class.


    Eun-ha, who took time to meet her, decided to listen to Do Wan-joon��s proposal from King Clan Road < Fantasy City >.


    I was surprised to have sent five spirits, but I never thought that they even brought a message from Do Wan-joon.


    Eunha was surprised inside.


    He was already aware through Shin Seo-yeong that there were players who were treated specially from S-class clans on campus.


    But I never thought they would deliver the Clanlord��s message.


    I��ll tell you more later when the official recruitment period comes, but Myungwang Clan intends to grant Noh Eun-ha the authority to independently create and lead a party.


    I��ll give you the right to create a party, but after all, shouldn��t you have to form a party only for the players of the Myungwang Clan?


    Of course, Myungwang Clan wants to accept Noh Eunha��s friends as well. However, I cannot accept all of them. It is certain that there will be a backlash from the Mana Management Organization or other clans.


    Galactic had already received similar offers from several clans.


    As a result, even though it was an unconventional proposal, I was less inspired.


    Nevertheless, Go Eun-sil steadfastly appealed to him about the charm of the Myeongwang Clan.


    The suggestions from the clans are great.


    However, even if you give them independent authority, there are limits, and there are limits to party formation.


    Regulus Clanlord said he would recruit all the kids if I wished, but realistically it would be difficult.


    Eunha was deep in thought while stirring her drink with a straw.


    In fact, most of the suggestions from the S-class clans were the same.


    Independent command and founding rights of the party.


    Limited Right to Recruit Talent.


    Settlement ratio 9:1.


    All clans had the same proposal, so we had to consider the clan��s disposition and public image more.


    Even so-.


    ��There is not a single clan that attracts me.


    They say they won��t interfere, but if I join as a clan member, they��ll try to interfere in some way.


    Eunha��s thoughts only deepened.


    Soon after, he said to Go Eun-sil, who smiled at him.


    ��If you don��t have to answer right away, please give me time to think. yes you can You can think about it carefully during this semester. I think the tendency of our Myeongwang Clan will match the tendency of student Noh Eun-ha.


    thank you Coffee was good. Then I��ll just get up.


    Ah, No Eun-ha student. take a business card If you remember, please contact me anytime.


    Even though he would have a high social position to be called the Five Spirits of the Myungwang Clan.


    < Chief of the Gates > Go Eun-sil politely handed Eun-ha a business card.


    Eunha, who received her business card, bowed her head and stood up.


    i have to go soon


    I��ll start slowly.


    In fact, making a seat with Ko Eun-sil was nothing more than a spare time.


    Higher academy 3rd year students can voluntarily participate in the cultural festival.


    It was a busy time for Eunha, who was participating in the general category competition.


    I didn��t even want to participate, but somehow it happened like this��


    Beep beep beep beep beep beep beep!


    Eunha sighed.


    In my mind, I didn��t want to participate in the general category competition.


    However, as a condition of taking a leave of absence last year, Eunha had to participate in the general category competition.


    Seoyoung noona said that people would come to see me, so she begged me to


    come out.


    I also want to play like Seo-na and Eun-woo. It��s the last cultural festival, so can��t we rest a little more comfortably?


    A wish that will never come true.


    Eunha let out a deep sigh.


    Before long, we entered the arena where the preliminaries for the general division competition were held.


    Since it was a preliminary round, there were no spectators.


    Now that this has happened, I need to get rid of my body for the first time in a while.


    Eunha decided to change her mood.


    Even if it wasn��t for that, the first semester was over and I hadn��t had a chance to wield a sword until now.


    So Eun-ha decided to use this opportunity to warm up.


    It was sorry for the opponent.


    By the way-


    ��I got a call just now, and the other person said they would withdraw.


    ��yes?


    Without even time to unwind.


    I was standing in the arena waiting for a Dalian opponent who didn��t even come after a long time.


    The instructor came and said.


    The galaxy was absurd.


    What was even more absurd was��.


    ��He said he abstained today as well.


    again?


    throughout the qualifying round.


    It is said that Eun-ha advanced to the finals in vain without ever having to wield a sword. S��ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    00076

 Chapter 596

    Relife Player 596(a)


    [Chapter 160]


    [Last cultural festival (2)]


    In the case of high school seniors, participation in the cultural festival was voluntary.


    However, public opinion was forming among the students that they should participate in the cultural festival even more as it was the last school life.


    Unlike before the return, the climate of the academy has changed a little.


    Eunha smiled bitterly at the current flowing through the academy.


    Unlike their previous lives, the students did not blindly pursue the principle of merit.


    3 years and 3 years again.


    The efforts of Jeong Ha-yang and other friends sprouted.


    Even so-.


    ��It��s probably going to disappear after we graduate.


    This time, Eunha couldn��t hide her bitter smile.


    The reason why the wish of friends sprouted in the educational climate that forced competition was entirely because there were talented people who supported such an atmosphere.


    For example yourself or your friends.


    However, as long as you and your friends graduate next year, the new buds will die again.


    Because there were no people with absolute skills to control the academy.


    In the end, the academy��s keynote will return to its original form from next year.


    Did your friends sense it too?


    ����There is no need to participate unconditionally in the cultural festival. Only those who think they want to create fun memories together can participate.


    So, the last cultural festival was so splendid that it would not be forgotten in my memory.


    The friends came up with the idea of planning the last cultural festival by taking the lead of the third graders.


    So, among the 3rd year students, those who wanted to participate in the cultural festival were divided into two groups and had a meeting.


    ��As this is the last cultural festival, I plan to set up a booth with a completely different plan. I want to keep that in mind as I plan to avoid as much as possible the booths that my juniors will plan.


    Standing at the podium, Minho spoke without even looking at the script he was holding.


    This meant that a lot of preparations had been made for today��s meeting.


    The students also listened to what he had to say.


    It��s a completely different type of cultural festival from the cultural festivals we��ve had in the past��.


    Listening to the meeting quietly.


    Eunha was lost in thought.


    In the meantime, he remembered the cultural festivals he participated in.


    I baked fried dumplings and played the role of grilling in a haunted house.


    Occasionally, I would help out with a booth where my friends were participating. Last year


    , I couldn��t even watch


    the cultural festival because I was hospitalized .


    Of course, Eunha, who is going to the finals of the general division competition, had no intention of participating in the cultural festival.


    The reason I��m sitting here is because I��m just bored, and because I��ve been asked by my friends to attend as a face madam.


    Then, the group was divided into two, and Minho Mok joined the group conducting the meeting.


    That was when


    ��Me! me! me!


    Huh�� Anybody else?


    me! me! me! Mok Min-ho! I��m raising my hand right now!


    ��Ariel. Say it once.


    While students are contemplating a plan different from the existing one.


    From afar, Ariel raised her hand.


    At first, Minho, who tried to ignore her, reluctantly allowed her to speak.


    How about we open a club hotly? And the man wears a maid��s uniform and the woman wears a butler��s uniform to serve!


    dismissed.


    why!!


    It was kind of fresh, but it was too unconventional to dress like a club. Do something that suits our country��s sentiment.


    Mok Min-ho is completely outdated! Why can��t I keep up with the trend of the times!?


    next person.


    Ariel��s opinion never even appeared on the monitor screen.


    Meanwhile, Yoo Do-jun, who was writing the meeting minutes, held his stomach and laughed.


    Ariel��s opinion wasn��t bad either, but I should have figured out Mong Min-ho��s tendency.


    Eunha shrugged.


    There was no way that such an offer would have worked for the boring Minho.


    But maid uniform is a combination of English and Chinese characters, so why wasn��t the word butler uniform coined that way?


    The meeting was boring.


    Eunha soon yawned while thinking useless thoughts.


    In the meantime, other students have made some comments.


    Yoo Do-jun wrote their opinions on the monitor screen steadily.


    Since this is my last cultural festival, I hope to make a lot of money this time. Does anyone have any ideas like that? It��s okay if it��s not different.


    It was then.


    Yoo Do-jun turned on the microphone and spoke to the students.


    Let��s make a lot of money this year and have a big party with it.


    The students also agreed.


    Then-. S��arch* The N?velFire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ��I thought I was okay!


    ��Yes, Jinpa. Say it once.


    Jinparang raised his hand.


    After taking a deep breath, Mok Min-ho allowed him to speak.


    If you can make money, of course, isn��t it?


    what is that.


    What��s eating money with money! How about running a casino!? How are you Eunhyuk? Don��t you think my opinion is very good?


    Uh�� I think it��ll be fine as long as it��s a healthy play culture. But if you run your brother��s casino, what will your brother do? me? I don��t really know how to play, so I wear a butler��s uniform and serve�� Then I cheated people by cheating with the dealer!


    me! me! me! We recommend maid clothes for men and butler clothes for women! Then you can do it with me!


    ��dismissed. That��s also dismissal. And Ariel, you wouldn��t have allowed me to speak. keep your mouth shut


    that I was wrong to believe


    Mok Min-ho openly sighed into the microphone.


    Then Jinparang made a fuss, and Eunhyuk, who was sitting next to him, hurriedly tried to stop him.


    It��s a bit more sound and different. If there is no


    ������.��,


    I will decide from among the opinions presented now.


    The meeting was facing a total crisis due to Ariel and Jinparang��s rampage.


    Mok Min-ho rubbed his temples as if his head was pounding.


    Any more comments? So, plan here.


    All comments were forthcoming.


    If the meeting continues like this, I will be taken to the health room.


    Judging that, Minho looked around and opened his mouth.


    No one raised a hand anymore.


    Just when Mok Min-ho was about to end the meeting��.


    -Wait.


    yes jinseo say it.


    Jinsanna raised her hand.


    Jin Seo-na stood up with her triangular ears erect.


    I know that it is groundbreaking and has a high rate of return.


    What?


    ������.��


    triumphantly.


    Jin Seo-na wags her tail with an ahem.


    She aroused students�� curiosity and focused their attention.


    We��re going to be players, and when we go out into the world, aren��t we going to receive requests from people?


    however?


    In order to experience it in advance, we are introducing a request system. referral system? What do you mean?


    Listen carefully to me��


    Including Mok Min-ho and Eun-ha.


    While friends are puzzled.


    Jinseo-na raised a finger and continued the story.


    To put it simply, they sell us. Using the auction system, a set number of people are put on stage once a day, and then people��s bids are successful and the bidders�� requests are fulfilled.


    Isn��t that slavery? It��s slavery. Do you think a history and prestigious academy would ask me to do something like that?


    Yoo Do-jun expressed his curiosity.


    Jin Seo-na refuted Yoo Do-jun��s question with a twang.


    Of course, the 19 gold request is prohibited, and the person who goes to the auction has the right to reject the request. In that case, you can return the winning bid or only part of it. If the successful bidders are people of poor quality, the instructor or we can create a separate security organization and kick them out. No matter how it is, it��s better to block the source of controversy in advance�� Minho, because you don��t know, but as you can see, this is like a golden opportunity for us who are graduating next year! A golden opportunity?


    Jin Seo-na gently wags her tail.


    Eun-ha clicked her tongue as she puffed out her breasts and waggled her tail at the same time.


    He��s spitting in his mouth right now.


    The fox is preparing a lie.


    She fired the loaded bullet.


    For students who graduate from the academy next year and have to join a clan or party somewhere, they need to appeal to as many people in the industry as possible. Isn��t the general sector competition held in that sense? That��s true�� but


    the cultural system I��m planning is similar. It will be an opportunity to appeal to people in the industry. Going out on stage and showing off your skills will attract people��s attention, and won��t it be possible for us to evaluate you by performing a request after winning a bid? It makes sense�� but


    this is an opportunity! Opportunity! It will help you immensely in your career. Hmm��


    The fox��s coaxing.


    Mok Min-ho had a tempting attitude.


    ��Yes, that��s good. I��ll put it on the voting list. However, by majority vote, the result is��


    ��YES!!!!��


    ����.


    Mok Min-ho has almost passed.


    And the students who wanted to increase their own value were in a situation where they had passed on much earlier.


    they shouted together


    Mok Min-ho had no choice but to ask Yoo Do-jun to vote.


    So, the voting results��.


    ��Then, since the majority is over, this year��s cultural festival is Seona��s�� What��s her name?


    slave��! No, I introduce Noh Eun-ha and her classmates! Workplace for short!


    ��Then I��ll do it by adopting a labor camp.


    Why is my name being mentioned?


    The vote was processed in a snap.


    Thinking it was an interesting proposal, Eun-ha, who voted for Jin Seo-na��s proposal, was shocked.


    The feeling of being hit by a wall in the dry sky.


    When he raised his voice and asked Jinseo-na who was sitting far away��.


    ��Of course, shouldn��t there be a name value? Eunha, you work hard for your classmates.


    I��m thinking of going out��


    If I��m thinking of launching it under the name of No Eun-ha, I think it��s better to go up on the last day of No Eun-ha. Wouldn��t that be able to heat up public opinion?


    oh that��s a good idea No, it��s Yoo Do-jun and Jin-seo. I mean listen to my opinion. And I��m in the 3rd year, so I have to participate unconditionally��.


    What are you talking about! No Eun-ha is a pilcham? Guys, don��t you agree?


    ��Please take good care of me!!��


    Damn it��


    like this.


    Unha became a slave.


    ��


    At that time, Minji Kim��s group was also having a meeting.


    ��Anyway, the other side will try to come up with a groundbreaking and ingenious plan, so let��s not overdo it with a single plan.


    Minji Kim standing on the podium.


    she told the students.


    The students were relieved by her words.


    I��d love to hear as many opinions as possible. It doesn��t have to be novel, and it doesn��t matter if it��s not a project with a high rate of return.


    me.


    yes soobin say it.


    Minji Kim encouraged the students.


    Students began to raise their hands one by one to express their opinions.


    Then Bae Su-bin raised his hand.


    Minji Kim pointed at her.


    How about opening a fortune teller? I think it��s like an academy. Fortune telling? What shop?


    Good luck in love, good luck in finding a job�� We show plausible magic and see the fortunes of those who visit the cultural festival. Hmm�� not bad. In some way, by telling only the good things, people who visit the cultural festival can enjoy it comfortably, and we can also feel rewarded��


    What are you talking about? What��s the point? How can there be only good results in the world? huh?


    Of course, there can be only good points. that��s life Especially in the case of dating, the younger you are, the more you break up��


    Yes, I��ll dismiss it.


    I thought it was plausible at first.


    But the back part only sighed.


    Kim Min-ji interrupted Bae Soo-bin��s remarks by hitting the desk with a microphone.


    Any other opinions?


    It��s Minji. yes eunwoo say it. How about walking around the academy taking pictures of people? They also hold photo exhibitions.


    We can��t all do it together, but it��s good. Let��s classify this separately and apply for it. Any other opinions?


    Cha Eun-woo��s opinion is accepted.


    Minji Kim also listened to the opinions of others.


    It was then.


    ��I.


    yes come on Talk to me.


    How about painting your face? I��m a bit confident in makeup and I know how to paint my face.


    Hmm�� not bad.


    It��s not that hard to learn either. I can teach them skills in one day. from one to ten. I will kindly let you know each one.


    okay. But I think it would be difficult to do all of these together, so I��ll leave them out separately for now.


    thank you huhu


    Since then, various opinions have emerged.


    Jeong Ha-yang typed their suggestions on the monitor screen.


    What is Eunha doing?


    Then, Hayang��s thoughts were directed to Eunha, who was having a meeting in another group.


    So, as the owner of < Multitasking >, she was unable to concentrate on the meeting from the middle.


    Anybody else?


    Then Minji Kim looked around.


    Oh Kaede. what do you have


    ����.


    Just in time, she met Kaede Hoshimiya��s eyes.


    Kaede flinched.


    ��doesn��t exist.


    Let me know if there is anything though. What do you want to do this time?


    I don��t have anything��


    I can��t help it if I don��t have anything.


    Kaede rolls her eyes.


    Minji Kim tried to look away when she didn��t answer.


    If Kang Si-hyung didn��t speak.


    What is Kaede muttering?


    When did I. �� Didn��t you just say something?


    When did I.


    I��m sorry��.


    Kaede immediately raises her eyebrows.


    Kang Si-hyung lost his temper.


    On the other hand, all the eyes of Minji and other students who were returning to other places were focused on her.


    Ha��


    In the end, Kaede had no choice but to open her mouth.


    Last year, a man dressed as a woman, so this year, how about a woman dressed as a man? I think the response was good back then.


    oh that��s a good idea


    It was as if he was saying anything at all.


    Most of the students nodded at Kaede��s story.


    The male students who dressed as girls as the female students pushed forward last year thought that they could take revenge.


    On the other hand, female students


    did not feel that much resistance to men��s clothing.


    ��Then, according to the results of the vote, we will plan a cultural festival with the three with the most votes!


    So the men��s dress up contest was chosen.


    And Jeong Ha-yang, whose mind had gone elsewhere on the way��


    ��Hayangie also decided to enter the menswear contest, right?


    uh? When did I? You said yes earlier.


    uh?


    Don��t you know that the kids voted for the crossdressing contest because of that?


    uh huh


    I was just trying to supervise the students participating in the cultural festival.


    Before she knew it, she participated in a men��s dress contest with the manager.


    00077

 Chapter 597

    Relife Player 597(b)


    [Chapter 160]


    [The Last Cultural Festival (3)]


    A Korean mana management organization located facing Deoksugung Palace.


    Twelve Seats < Yeomma > Hyeoncheol Kang visited the mana management organization after a long time.


    Oh Hyunchul brother.


    Oh what are you doing here?


    I stopped by for a work report. What��s going on with that one?


    I also heard it at the business report level. I have something to say to the Minister.


    What can I say?


    Then, when he got off the elevator, he ran into Park Hye-rim of the Twelve Seated Virgin Mary, who was waiting for the elevator just in time.


    Park Hye-rim pretended to know first.


    Kang Hyeon-cheol also responded.


    What do you have to say?


    Aren��t you leaving now? But why am I following you?


    I think that person is going to do something right now, so I follow them.


    Am I so unreliable?


    Put your hand on your chest and think about it. So what can I say?


    Park Hye-rim walks side by side with Kang Hyeon-cheol.


    Hyeoncheol Kang frowned at the scolding from the side.


    No what�� it��s nothing.


    If it wasn��t a big deal, there��s no way my brother would come all the way here. tell me


    Ghmm�� Every year, the Twelve Seats take turns giving lectures at the academy.


    Oh come to think of it, now is that time. Uh wait��.


    Kang Hyeon-cheol can��t help but confess.


    Park Hye-rim��s eyes widened.


    As Hyeoncheol Kang said, every year at this time, the Twelve Seats would give a lecture to the academy students.


    So, the fact that it was Kang Hyeon-cheol��s turn to lecture this year was not something that was embarrassing.


    I could understand that far.


    The problem is-.


    -You really want to fight Eunha?


    Isn��t that obvious? I even made an appointment with him myself�� How long have I been waiting for this day?


    about a year ago.


    It is said that Kang Hyeon-cheol remembered that he had promised to fight against Eun-ha Noh, whom he met at the player market.


    As soon as Park Hye-rim heard Eun-ha��s name, he was already excited when he saw Kang Hyeon-chul smiling as if he was looking forward to it.


    Are you really going to fight? Why are you asking twice? Then do you really fight or fake fight?


    He is still a student.


    After a few months, you��ll graduate and become a player.


    this battle madness.


    Hyerim.


    why?


    Are you a fighter? As a man, I��m just trying to keep my promise. I mean don��t misunderstand people.


    A person like that doesn��t keep any of the promises he made with the fairy?


    Park Hye-rim barely held back the words that reached her throat.


    It was Hyeoncheol Kang.


    A human without common sense.


    Even if I told him to stop now, I knew he wouldn��t listen.


    Ugh�� So are you going to say you��re going to have a sparring with Noh Eun-ha while you��re giving a lecture?


    yes! Noh Eun-ha also said something with his mouth, so he won��t be softhearted. Now I just need to get permission from the minister and the fairy and notify the academy.


    How can my head spin only at times like this


    ?


    Park Hye-rim sighed.


    Realizing that she couldn��t stop him, she decided to at least keep an eye on him so that he wouldn��t bother Mun-jun, the Twelve Seat < Cheolong >.


    The two continued walking.


    Yes, Dalian is like that. Doesn��t that mean we��re neglecting lectures? Have you thought about what to say to your students?


    After all, the only thing I know how to do is fight well. So tell me how to fight well. Not bad. For example?


    On the one hand, Park Hye-rim was worried.


    The students were drawn to the name of the Twelve Seats and would deliberately take time to attend the lecture.


    As one of the Twelve, she did not want to betray them with a lecture of poor quality.


    So when she asked for confirmation��.


    ��Actually, there isn��t much to do to fight monsters well. No matter what happens, you just have to keep your eyes open and not close your eyes. You should be able to look directly at the attack that comes right in front of you.


    ��so what? Are you teaching me the magic of not closing your eyes? Why do you make such magic?


    sure?


    support. spirit. We must fight with the will to die! Nothing special. Humans are strong if they have guts, and weak if they don��t. Is that all?


    Is this all?


    I was wrong for believing


    this human was real��.


    Park Hye-rim could not hold back a sigh.


    In the end, that day, Park Hye-rim decided to take the time to help Hyeon-chul Kang prepare for the lecture.


    ��


    Recently, the 3rd year students of the Higher Academy were busy taking classes from guest instructors dispatched from the clan.


    To be precise, it can be said that sales under the guise of classes were in full swing.


    Students were eager to take classes to stand out in the clan, and guest instructors were paying attention to discovering talented students.


    It��s good that the class is focused on practical battles, but why are there so many eyes watching��


    Eunha, whose name is already widely known in the industry, was nothing but good.


    That is why he passively participated in class so that other students could catch the attention of guest instructors.


    Even so, the eyes of the visiting instructors and other students were on Eunha, but��


    ��Really, what did I do�� I just stayed still��


    It happened a while ago.


    When Eun-ha took classes casually, the guest instructor of a Class A clan based in Dobong-gu forced Eun-ha to demonstrate as a representative.


    Inevitably, he did what the instructor had taught him to do well.


    ����I��m sure you��re a Noh Eun-ha student. As expected, at that age, you have to do this to get a tinnitus. How are you not interested in Nowon?��


    ��I��ll think about it.��


    ��There are so many monsters in Nowon. Uijeongbu is in that direction. So, if you are dreaming


    of becoming a member of the Twelve����


    It wasn��t a big deal, but it was a demonstration.


    At the time, the guest instructor praised him until his mouth was worn out.


    It was similar in other classes.


    As a result, Eunha had no choice but to attract the attention of the visiting instructors and receive glare from the students.


    It was unfair for Eunha.


    At least, the students didn��t argue because they knew Eunha well.


    I didn��t-


    ����Shouldn��t you stop attracting the attention of the instructors with a disinterested expression like that? If you don��t intend to join any clan, don��t stand out.��


    ��������.����


    The transfer students were different.


    Those who gave in to Noh Eun-ha at the beginning of the semester quarreled with him.


    They even said that they had quarreled with Eunha��s friends.


    As a result-


    -I got into trouble with the kids. Thanks to that, the guest instructors were able to check the kids�� skills, and they were able to appeal themselves by destroying themselves.


    That��s why I��m just going to stay still��.


    The transfer students who used to quarrel don��t have to fight with Noh Eun-ha.


    I was smashed by my friends in the galaxy.


    Thanks to this, my friends were able to receive good reviews from visiting instructors.


    Meanwhile, apart from that, their assault on the Noh Eun-ha division continued in secret.


    Did I mention that the purpose of the A-rank clan is not me, but my friends?


    Saying I��ll recruit the kids I can��t help but take


    .


    After hearing the circumstances from Kim Min-ji, Eun-ha snorted.


    His friends knew their skills very well.


    There was no way my friends would be discouraged just because they hit me.


    Above all��


    ��Who do you think can��t take them all? I��m thinking of taking them all��


    Contrary to the expectations of the A-rank clans.


    Eun-ha had no intention of leaving anyone out at the party she was preparing.


    That is why he took the time to visit Shin Seo-young��s lab.


    ��It��s a letter from the S-class clans. Take a close look.


    thank you sister


    ha what is this because of you Should I prepare for the cultural festival, manage the guest instructors, or exchange letters with the S-class clans because of you��


    I��ll pay you back later. I��ve heard countless times about paying back. Please don��t bring me work because I don��t have to pay it back. I want to rest too.


    Formally, the recruitment of clans began after the end of the cultural festival.


    However, the visiting instructors were conciliating the students while teaching.


    In fact, invitations from clans are now being made within the academy.


    In fact, the friends of the galaxy have already received suggestions from several A-class clans.


    Eunha was the same.


    From what I��ve seen, it looks like the S-class clans kissed each other. So that you and your friends don��t skew to one side of the clan and upset the clan balance.


    Cheeky��


    All the original clans are like that. But what kind of enemies did they have against the KK Clan, so that only they insisted on 8:2?


    I don��t know. I��m not going to even look at the KK Clan��s offer.


    well thought out After all, KK Clan would have stayed in Class A if Huangshan hadn��t become the Twelve. A clan whose rank can change drastically because of just one player is not a very strong clan, so you don��t have to worry about it.


    The letter Shin Seo-yeong showed was no different from the clan��s formal recruiting proposal.


    In the letter, it was written under what conditions the S-class clans would recruit Eunha.


    Even so, their proposal was somewhat different from the one proposed to Eunha the other day.


    It was unavoidable.


    It was because the S-class clans had to compete to recruit Eunha and his friends.


    And they made the rules of the game among themselves to avoid excessive competition.


    Excluding the KK clan, they say you can recruit up to 5 of your friends.


    It must have been because the picture wasn��t good for one clan to take all the promising players. From what I��ve seen, 5 is a lot. Still, they must have decided to put a condition on it to suit your tastes.


    Still, 5 people are few��.


    It��s like creating your own faction within the clan as soon as you join, isn��t it less? The settlement ratio is the same 9:1. At this time, the kids said they would guarantee 8:2 at most and at least 7:3 depending on their skills. In addition, look at the provision that the clan will be responsible for all expenses incurred while working as a player for up to three years after joining. Not a bad suggestion. It says that your friends also fall under the clause. The barrel is big.


    It can be said that even the groups that support them are eager to attract Eunha.


    The conditions of the S-class clans were roughly the same.


    The difference was in what kind of activities and welfare each clan provided upon joining.


    Myungwang Clan has a saying that they will do extensive marketing for me and my friends. There��s even a broadcast appearance��.


    The Zenith Clan said they would do marketing for your image in collaboration with newspapers that have ties to the Galaxy Group. If there is a name you want, let me know. They say that they will leak it to the press or something��


    Shilla Clan lets you use all the Luminous Group��s brands for free. Isn��t that a provision you already don��t need? Rather than that, aren��t you attracted to the provision of a custom device once a year under it?


    There are many talented Maestro in Shinra Clan, so it��s not bad.


    Contents that should not be disclosed to the outside world.


    Eun-ha looked over the correspondence and had a conversation with Shin Seo-young.


    It was a truly unconventional proposal.


    Even so-.


    ��Even if freedom is guaranteed, there is no such thing as complete freedom. Besides, you can��t take all the kids with you.


    The downside was clear.


    There was a saying that each clan had a secret clause and later paid personnel rights according to the performance of him and his friends.


    In short, it was not possible to recruit Eunha��s friends all at once, so it was possible to recruit them over time.


    Even so, the fact that you can��t make a party with your friends right after graduation hasn��t changed.


    After all, is it the answer that I make?


    So, Eunha has been thinking about that lately.


    with the people you want.


    not to be interfered with by anyone.


    The only way he could form a party was to create his own clan.


    I��ll have to put this on hold until the cultural festival is over.


    What I had to do was Taesan.


    There was still time.


    Eunha decided to think carefully.


    Anyway, thank you sister. I��ll go back and think about it.


    Yes, don��t make decisions blindly. You know that the recruiting conditions are good and you can��t rush after seeing that, right? What matters is what kind of people are in the clan you choose.


    Yes, Thanks.


    what kind of people there are.


    That was important advice.


    Eunha thanked her.


    Then Eun-ha tried to return to the dormitory by organizing the correspondence.


    Then-.


    ��And today, the Mana Management Organization sent a letter saying that you and Hyeon-cheol will officially approve the sparring. �� shit.


    You know you can��t avoid it now


    I had no intention of avoiding it.


    The face doesn��t look like that��.


    I didn��t think he forgot his promise. Because that person is strangely smart when it comes to fighting�� S~ea??h the ��ov��lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It��s a very familiar tone.


    You must be a stupid person.


    Well�� I can��t deny it.


    < Yeomma > Kang Hyeon-cheol and Roh Eun-ha��s sparring.


    After hearing the news from Shin Seo-young, Eun-ha sighed with a face that said that something had finally come.


    what can i do


    If you can��t avoid it, you have to fight.


    Shin Seo-yeong handed over a new letter.


    Eunha looked over the sparring method approved by the mana management organization.


    The sparring method is strange, isn��t it?


    It was premised that Hyeon-chul would go on a rampage, and it must have been made considering the difference in skill. When I saw it, I wondered if I should consider the difference in skill, but�� what can I do? Do the people of the Mana Management Organization know what kind of child you are?


    No matter how it is, the fact that the range in which the < Yenma > can move increases every time a certain amount of time passes from the beginning is unfavorable to the < Yeomma >. It��s a kind of time attack. But I can��t say Hyeon-cheol is at a disadvantage. If he can move the entire arena, then he��ll be unreinforced, right?


    Well��


    it was a race against time.


    Eun-ha vowed to end the sparring until Kang Hyeon-cheol was able to fully move.

 Chapter 598

    Relife Player 598


    [Chapter 160]


    [Last cultural festival (4)]


    14th year of Seonryeok Noh Eun-ae turned 13 years old.


    In other words, it meant that the time had come when he had to decide his career path to some extent.


    �C Eun-ae, where are you going?


    one day in October.


    On this day, the homeroom teacher said that students who apply for the Player Academy should submit their application form by next week.


    Other students should find out which middle school they are going to go to or, if not, decide what kind of work they plan to do.


    me? Um, maybe I��ll go to middle school?


    Not interested in Player Academy? Your sister and brother are out there. Oppa is graduating next year?


    That��s right! graduate next year


    Seon Mi-ye, a friend I��ve known since kindergarten.


    Eun-ae, who was leaving school with her after ostracizing male students, was suddenly asked such a question by her.


    Where do you plan to go after graduating from elementary school?


    It��s not that I didn��t want to become a player, but��


    Noh Eun-ae blurted out her words as if lost in thought.


    Then he laughed and laughed.


    Mom, Dad, Brother, Sister. Everyone else was against it. that��s too dangerous


    Well, it��s not even that.


    And�� and? ��Nothing.


    don��t you want to tell me it��s fun


    Sorry.


    Sunmi Ye snorted.


    Eun-ae hugged her as she pretended to pout.


    And yet, she didn��t say the words she wanted to say a moment ago.


    I was just�� scared.


    It��s been like that since before.


    Her older brother, Noh Eun-ha, would get hurt whenever he had a chance, causing trouble to his family.


    The most memorable event was what happened last year.


    My brother was hospitalized.


    At that time, when the news of her brother��s injury was heard, the family was deeply saddened.


    Her heart ached too.


    I don��t want to worry my family.


    It was then that she realized.


    If you get hurt, it doesn��t end with just getting hurt.


    Even the people around you fall into despair.


    That��s why Eun-ae didn��t have vague ideals about players who had no choice but to live in danger.


    As for players, older sisters and older brothers are enough. Mom and Dad would be sad if I said I would become a player too.


    I had no intention of becoming one in the first place.


    That��s why Noh Eun-ae had no intention of applying to the Player Academy.


    Meanwhile-.


    -Dad said that. People in the industry are paying attention to you, Eun-ae.


    ��I heard it too.


    And so it was. Even if strange people try to persuade you to do something, never let it go. I heard from my dad too. thank you.


    from last year.


    The elixir is revealed to the world.


    As silver rose, one of the ingredients of the elixir, came into the limelight.


    Eunae Noh, who is the only one in Korea with the ability to grow Eunranghwa, signed a contract with Sirius Group.


    Although it was not possible to grow it in large quantities, it was a contract to buy from the Sirius Group as much money as the number of silver roses she cultivated.


    Because of that, Eun-ae sat on a money cushion at the age of 13��.


    ����Aren��t you a Bang Yeonji player? In the past, there was a famous person as the zodiac. < Florist >����


    The information that she has a gift that empathizes with the feelings of animals and plants has spread throughout the knowledge industry.


    As a result, industry insiders suddenly came to her and tried to recruit her.


    ��We are willing to pay for all expenses that student Eunae Noh needs at the Player Academy. Other than that��.��


    formerly Twelve Jwa < Florist > Bang Yeon-ji.


    Eun-ae came to be called her second coming by industry insiders.


    But as Noh Eun-ae, she couldn��t help but feel embarrassed.


    She didn��t want to be compared to anyone else and had false expectations.


    ��Where do you guys come from? These bastards�� don��t you guys have any common morals? It won��t work. I just have to go into the clan sanctions right away.��


    Fortunately, the number of players from unknown clans coming to her has decreased considerably.


    my father moved


    Eun-ae could ��empathize�� how angry her father was at that time.


    At the same time, Noh Eun-ae was able to find stability while feeling her father��s love.


    Then Eun-ae, you��re just going to middle school, right? Have you thought about where you��re going? To the place where only well-to-do kids go��


    No, I won��t go there. huh? why?


    Soon, Eun-ae shook her head.


    Sun Mi Ye widened her eyes.


    It��s just�� I just want to go to school normally. If you go there, I think you will know what kind of person I am. It��s a middle school where only wealthy kids attend, so there��s no choice but to be known. Eun-ae, there must be many people who know you.


    So it��s a bit uncomfortable.


    Noh Eun-ae said it herself.


    During her 6 years of elementary school, she was treated extremely well by the school.


    Because family history is known.


    So she couldn��t tell the truth to her father, but she was very uncomfortable with the special treatment.


    So you��re going to go to a middle school where you don��t know you?


    huh. If I went farthest from home, wouldn��t everyone know who I was and would I be able to live just like the other kids? Your dad would be so damn good. Of course you should ask your dad not to talk about it at school! really you are stupid Why are you trying to live a difficult life when you can just live comfortably?


    Hehe��.


    But, what a sweetheart you are. i will cheer you up


    really? thank you!


    Although it was far from normal.


    Noh Eun-ae wanted to live a normal and free life.


    So she thought of going to a middle school far from home.


    Anyway, then I won��t be able to go to school with you anymore. Miye Are you going to the academy?


    huh. I want to get a job at the Mana Management Organization and feed my dad. When it��s time for me to get a job, my dad is old and I have to take care of him�� well, I��m still taking care of him. Besides, the mana management organization is a government job, so it��s an iron rice bowl.


    Oh, I see.


    Sunmiye brings up difficult topics.


    However, Eun-ae nodded her head to her story even though it was difficult to understand.


    You can still see it every weekend! Academy can go out every weekend.


    Still, you can��t go to school together anymore. Are you okay without me? Should I just tell the boys to fuck off when they play pranks?


    huh! Thank you for your concern.


    I��m really worried��


    Seon Mi-ye sighs.


    Eun-ae thanked her for worrying about her.


    Oh right.


    why? I heard that your brother��s school is holding a cultural festival this time. cultural festival? Academy? huh! Do you want to go see your brother with us? Take a tour of the academy!


    I��m fine. OK.


    ��


    Deep night.


    After getting out of the academy, Eunha went to the mansion of the Luminous Group. Since I became


    a smart


    3rd grader.


    When Eun-ha had time, she would often leave the academy like this to find Lee Yu-jeong.


    It was like that today too.


    After a long time, Eunha knocked on the window in her room.


    -Yes, come in.


    Not long after knocking on the door.


    A sound was heard from inside.


    Eunha opened the window and entered the room.


    how have you been doing? I��ve been fine. body? Do you have any pain anywhere?


    yes i am healthy


    The woman in her nightgown greeted him.


    Lee Yu-jeong grabbed Eun-ha��s hand as if she had no hesitation now.


    He took her hand and sat down on the bed.


    Didn��t you say you��d be busy preparing for the cultural festival for a while?


    Well, that��s true, but�� I want to see your face before I get busier like this. You haven��t seen the fort. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    huh? I saw you last week


    Then shall we go again?


    no. Actually, I wanted to see it too. I��m so glad you came today.


    Yujeong Lee smiles.


    Eunha squeezed her hand tightly.


    Since then, the two of them have exchanged their current situation with their shoulders attached.


    Mainly, she talked about what had happened at the mansion and about a book she had recently read.


    And Eunha talked about preparing for the cultural festival.


    -Laboratory?


    How come it happened


    and it will be fun


    Does this look like fun?


    Everyone must be relying on you. So, isn��t it trying to attract you by saying let��s make memories?


    It��s not like they��re trying to rely on me, it��s like they��re trying to use me��


    No. It��s because I depend on you. Like I�� am relying on you like this.


    Be honest. Actually, aren��t you trying to use me too?


    no. Are you relying on it a lot? don��t think like that Rather, if you try to use me�� I��m fine with that. doesn��t care.


    ��Why am I using you? just rely on me yes thank you


    Lee Yu-jeong leans on Eun-ha��s shoulder.


    Eunha quietly enjoyed that time.


    Can you tell me more about the cultural festival? want to hear more


    huh. Because I don��t go out very well. So Eunha, the story you tell is really good and interesting.


    ��okay. I��ll give you more.


    Ever since she participated in Eunha��s grandmother��s funeral during summer vacation.


    Rumors related to Lee Yoo-jung eventually spread in the political and business circles.


    The story that she was blind became a hot topic.


    As a result, it seemed that the Luminous Group was thoroughly managing Lee Yu-jeong��s external activities.


    Of course, even so, it seemed that it was difficult to withstand the pressure from the political and business world to make Lee Yoo-jung appear in official activities.


    ��Fireworks?


    huh. It can be said to be the flower of the Academy Cultural Festival. It��s a spectacle when magical firecrackers explode in the night sky. It must be pretty��


    Eunha continued to talk about the cultural festival.


    Then the topic came to the cultural festival fireworks display.


    Lee Yu-jung admired a little.


    But the galaxy could tell.


    That Lee Yoo-jung is not just admiring it.


    what��s the matter? No, it��s just��


    I


    ��ve never seen fireworks before


    .


    Eunha looked at her face and immediately shut her mouth.


    ��I made a mistake.


    Seohyun Han warned me before.


    While talking about the cultural festival, Eun-ha inadvertently recalled her memories before returning.


    When I was in the first year of high school academy.


    The memory of watching fireworks with Lee Yoo-jung.


    because it remains clear.


    Eun-ha forgot to be considerate of Lee Yu-jeong, who was unable to see.


    Sorry. Wasn��t it fun?


    no. I��m sorry. are you okay. So Eunha, I hope you don��t feel sorry.


    Eunha apologized to her.


    Then she shook her head.


    Then he leaned his head again.


    Is there any way��


    I want to show fireworks to Lee Yu-jeong.


    While feeling the weight and warmth of Lee Yu-jeong.


    Eunha was lost in thought.


    ��


    < After the Sword > Hwang Jin-hee.


    After becoming a full-time instructor at the academy, she was in the middle of a meeting with other instructors preparing for the comprehensive division competition.


    The qualifying round ended just yesterday.


    Therefore, the meeting they had to do was to draw up the final draw.


    There are not many participants this year? Well, the 3rd year students participated a lot to appeal their skills to the clans, but��


    only the outstanding ones remain. Is this competition worth watching? The question is, how would you like to draw up the brackets?��


    Just randomize them. It may have been like last year, but it won��t be like that this year.


    yes. People visiting this year��s cultural festival will be interested in Noh Eun-ha and Noh Eun-ha��s division.


    So that means you have to build a bracket that will hold people��s attention until the end of the day.


    Starting with Noh Eun-ha in < Queen Donanma >.


    Mok Min-ho, Choi Eun-hyuk, Jin Parang, Bae Su-bin, Hoshimiya Kaede, Ariel Jo A-ra, Kang Si-hyung, Lee Cheon-seo, Bong Gu-rae, etc.


    Noh Eun-ha��s division took part in this year��s comprehensive competition.


    Of course, people visiting the cultural festival were paying attention to them.


    So, we had to make a match so that they could enjoy the cultural festival for a long time.


    Depending on how much the audience is attracted, high returns can be expected, and as many students as possible can show off their skills to people.


    But there was one more problem.


    ��Time Attack of < Yeomma > and < The Donma >? Huh�� Who the hell is this plan from? From what I��ve heard, < Yeomma > pushed the mana management device.


    < Yeomma >


    should take action in advance so that there are no casualties again. Since it��s < Yeomma >, it��s something you don��t know about. Better than postmortem visits. Let��s do that��. Let��s place < Yeomma > and Noh Eun-ha��s Time Attack on the last day of the cultural festival.


    That would be great. Only then will people be able to find the cultural festival until the last day.


    Noh Eun-ha and Kang Hyeon-cheol��s couple.


    All the instructors who first heard this news went black.


    But it was also a moment of blackness.


    < Yeomma > was originally such a person.


    < Queen Donanma > was such a person.


    The instructors decided not to pay attention to the details.


    They just rolled their brains to make the cultural festival a hit.


    So now it��s a bracket��.


    The problem is how to draw a bracket between Noh Eun-ha and Noh Eun-ha��s division.


    I��m going to drop them all apart and make them win over and over again.


    Then, on the premise that the Noh Eun-ha division will win, the bracket is drawn��. How can the division members make the bracket?


    ������.��


    The instructors were well aware of the skills of Noh Eun-ha��s division members.


    I was not aware of the pure difference in skills that existed between the members of Noh Eun-ha��s division.


    As a result, they were not able to go out any further in a state where the bracket was roughly drawn.


    Just then-.


    -Wait, can I have a look? Ah, < sword >. of course.


    ������.��


    Hwang Jin-hee, who had been silent with his arms folded, opened his mouth.


    The instructors politely yielded their seats to her.


    Soon after, Hwang Jin-hee��.


    ��On the premise that Noh Eun-ha will win the match, we can have the sparring in sequence. What fun would it be to have them fight each other? Anyway, except for that guy, all of them are good enough�� ������.��


    Hwang Jin-hee clicked his tongue.


    I wrote the lineup with a single stroke.


    Thus, the bracket was completed.


    On the first day, I had Kaede Hoshimiya and Bae Soo-bin fight, and the winner


    had Eun-ha fight. Are you making a person fight against Noh Eun-ha?


    And on the last day, Choi Eunhyuk will fight him.


    ������.��


    It seemed that he was very selfish.


    The instructors did not dare to oppose Hwang Jin-hee��s opinion.

 Chapter 599

    Relife Player 599


    [Chapter 161]


    [The One Who Opposes Noh Eun-ha]


    The Academy Cultural Festival has begun.


    As Noh Eun-ha made her name known in the industry, the number of visitors, which had been increasing every year, increased this year as well.


    Among them, the program that showed the largest increase was the general category competition.


    It wasn��t this far last year, so what is this?


    What kind of finals day is it that all seats are sold out from the first day and additional broadcasting rooms are added?


    In general, the popularity of general division competitions was not very high on the first day.


    As a result, even though the seats were full, we were able to get tickets right before the event was held.


    However, this year, not only were pre-bookings rushed even before the start of the event, but people who visited the academy just in time for the opening of the cultural festival even bought tickets for sale on the spot.


    There were still three hours left before the first leg of the finals started, but it ran out quickly.


    Last year, it was less��. This year, it��s really no joke. I just got a ticket too. It��s just scouts dying. The guys who couldn��t make a reservation in advance are probably dying buying tickets on the spot?


    It seems that the popularity of the Noh Eun-ha division is no joke. If you look at what the general public knows. Ordinary people do not know much about the Noh Eun-ha division. I came here to see what he would do when he was a student for the last time, since < The Don''t Do It > is graduating next year. Noh Eun-ha��s classmates are getting attention.


    He hasn��t even debuted as a player, but he��s already this popular and he��s a real jerk.


    Eunha Noh and Eunha Noh division.


    This was the reason people, including ordinary people and industry officials, came to see the first day of the finals, which was virtually no different from the preliminaries.


    Scouts from each clan stuck out their tongues when they saw the full seats.


    Let��s see, then let��s see how far the rumored friends from < The Donanma > can go. Hey, out of Dalian today, which Dalian should you pay attention to?


    This is the battle between 031st class Bae Su-bin and Hoshimiya Kaede. One of the two will probably face Unha Noh in the final match today.


    I can see it.


    30 minutes prior to the start of the general category competition.


    The scouts who sat in their seats looked at today��s bracket and smiled.


    Bae Su-bin and Hoshimiya Kaede.


    A battle between Caster and Ranger.


    Those in the know remembered Bae Soo-bin��s victory in the tournament the year before last.


    That��s why-.


    ��Let��s see how much both of you have grown? Like last year, whether Caster will win, breaking our expectations, or��


    Ranger will win.


    Scouts from high-ranking clans who came to see the tournament from the first day to check the skills of Noh Eun-ha��s division all had the same idea.


    So, in people��s expectations��.


    [��From now on, we will start the general division competition.]


    The general division competition has begun.


    ��


    I lost to Bae Su-bin the year before last.


    That��s why I couldn��t lose again.


    ��Gently admit defeat. Even if we fight more here, nothing will change.


    Hoshimiya Kaede��


    At first, Bae Soo-bin had the upper hand.


    Using the eyes of the mountain god, she drove Hoshimiya Kaede to the edge.


    But that was also Kaede Hoshimiya��s plan.


    Acting as if she was being attacked by Bae Su-bin, she set traps everywhere without her knowledge.


    Did you do some research on me? No way, you tried to avoid my eyes by laying a magic formula under the ground��


    Because even if you lose once, you can��t lose twice.


    Of course, Subin��s mountain god��s eyes could have read the trap spell she had secretly set up.


    That��s why she set traps in the ground where she wouldn��t be caught off guard and looked away.


    So when the traps she set up formed a net that covered the entire arena.


    She activated the trap and turned the tide of the battle.


    yeah i��ll admit this I mean, I made a mistake by not considering the depth of the page.


    If you��re going to admit it, go ahead and lose��


    Subin was caught in a trap.


    When she activated her magic, the area where the trap was installed exploded.


    It was a very fatal trap for her as a caster.


    Even so, Bae Soo-bin snorted.


    But it ain��t over until I say I��ve lost Can you stop talking like a winner already?


    What to do now��! If I can��t win then you can��t win either. Wherever I die, let you die too.


    You can��t�� you crazy bitch!


    yes i��m crazy Crazy bitch to win. So why are you trying to beat me?


    just do it


    Bae Su-bin snapped his fingers.


    In an instant, the magic that could not inflict any damage pulled the trap��s fuse.


    Hoshimiya Kaede was the flagship.


    Bae Su-bin laughed.


    ��Quack Kwa Kwa Kwa Kwa Kwa Kwam!!


    The traps placed in the ground exploded all at once.


    Kaede, who was with her while urging Subin to defeat, was not safe in the explosion.


    Even so, Kaede used his wits and tried to minimize the damage as much as possible.


    She drew the bowstring.


    ����It


    was a race against time to pick stars.


    Get eaten by the explosion.


    Or will the trajectory soaring into the sky finally escape from the explosion?


    ��Kuh��!


    Kaede entrusted herself to a method that was like gambling.


    Fortunately, the gamble paid off.


    She escaped the explosion instead of having her uniform scorched.


    On the other hand, Bae Su-bin��s gamble��.


    ��Damn it��


    If only one person had succeeded in gambling.


    She gambled unsuccessfully.


    As soon as Kaede ran away, Bae Su-bin hurriedly tried to stop the explosion using magic.


    But her gamble failed and she fell to the floor.


    [��The winner, Kaede Hoshimiya.]


    Before long, the sound of the speaker was heard.


    Hoshimiya Kaede turned her back on Bae Soo-bin, who was being carried away by supporters, and headed towards the entrance to the waiting room.


    there was one person


    ������.��


    Noh Eun-ha.


    Waiting for his next turn, he was looking at her.


    She didn��t avert his eyes.


    no i went to him


    I wanted to stick with you once.


    In her freshman year, she practiced with Onyang.


    He tried to find a way to counter Eunha Noh against the dealer, Onyang.


    To her, Noh Eun-ha was an opponent she wanted to fight at least once.


    No, I was the one who wanted to prove it.


    where- huh?


    ��Prove that you can have me.


    what?


    The other day, she promised Eunha that she would join the party he was making.


    However, apart from the promise, she wanted to check Eunha��s skills in person.


    He never wanted to be under someone weaker than himself.


    That��s why she spat it out while passing the galaxy.


    -See you later.


    okay.


    Noh Eun-ha responded.


    ��


    Because it was the final round, unlike the preliminary match, the Dalian opponent did not withdraw.


    So Eunha also provided scouts with opportunities to demonstrate their skills for their opponents in Dalian.


    [��The winner, Eunha Noh.]


    Even so, Eunha won.


    Eun-ha, who shook hands with her partner in Dalian, confirmed the situation of the other friends.


    Except for Subin, everyone won. Subin was a bad opponent, but��


    Except for Bae Soo-bin, the other friends would also compete on the second day of the tournament.


    No one will be able to compete.


    Kaede Hoshimiya.


    Eunha was the opponent of today��s sparring match.


    -Where did you ask me to prove that you can have me?


    Papa?


    Looking at it earlier, he was making a face that he would defeat me�� I��m looking forward to seeing how strong he��ll become.


    Eun-ha looked forward to sparring with her.


    A prospect you want to recruit into your party.


    I was very curious to see what kind of growth she would have achieved.


    So time seemed to pass slowly��


    ��Are you okay? It looked like it was pretty injured.


    This is nothing. you don��t have to worry about me


    Time passed quickly.


    Eunha came out to the arena and stood facing Kaede.


    Glad then If you get injured and can��t fight properly, you can��t do it. All you have to show is to show


    I��m going to show you everything, so just keep an eye on it with those eyes.


    Catching the attention of the audience.


    The two had a conversation.


    I will deal with only one sword. can you still?


    ��Ok, fine. Even though I feel hurt, I have to admit the difference between your skills and mine. But then, after losing later, don��t make excuses.


    Don��t worry because that won��t happen.


    The galaxy soon pointed to a coldly blooming winter.


    It was a handicap of its own.


    I had no intention of using other devices or artifacts in this Dalian.


    The fire chicken was the same.


    Because this is not sparring.


    It��s a place to see how much they��ve grown.


    Just as students take advantage of general sector competitions to show off their skills to industry officials.


    It could be said that Kaede and other friends of Eunha showed off their skills to Eunha.


    Their purpose was to show him that he had grown beyond any expectations.


    It��s not just to get attention from industry insiders.


    Therefore, Eunha also wanted to have a handicap so that her friends could fully demonstrate their skills.


    [��The match begins.]


    And then the signal announcing the start of the match went off.


    A sparring was held to evaluate each other.


    ��


    The stage is downtown.


    Buildings raised by the instructors�� magic were filling the arena.


    Cheonbo


    was an easy terrain to cover.


    However, the meaning of being easy to cover did not apply only to the galaxy.


    A story that also applies to


    Comet Kaede.


    Even as a ranger, it was a very good environment for her.


    As well as being able to climb on top of buildings and attack the galaxy from afar.


    It��s usually because once you��ve been on top, you can keep on top.


    I really don��t see anything��!


    Eunha was the dealer.


    she was a ranger


    The galaxy did not respond to the attack falling from the top of the building.


    However, Kaede would never allow it if she tried to climb up the building to avoid the attack.


    Weasel claws


    Furthermore, Kaede captured the galaxy and was relentlessly pursuing him.


    As a result, he had no choice but to give her back.


    He had no choice but to concentrate on hitting the falling arrow. As an ally of


    Gwangmu


    , there was no ranger that was as helpful as this.


    Being an enemy was really annoying.


    Eun-ha clicked her tongue when she saw some of the arrows she fired that sometimes broke the laws of physics.


    The arrow, which I thought only fell from above, flew around the building in a circle. Although


    Cheonbo


    Eunha is adding or subtracting power.


    Hoshimiya Kaede��s strategy was quite admirable.


    I mean, it��s easy.


    How easy is it to keep giving up?


    She fired arrows nonstop and didn��t give Eunha a chance.


    As soon as he barely found a gap, he would jump on the outer wall of the building and immediately trigger the trap.


    Eunha realized then.


    That Kaede cleverly lured them into a trap while pretending to open up an opening.


    So if you go inside the building, can you pressure me?


    I saw enough of Hoshimiya Kaede��s strategy and skills.


    The galaxy deflected all the arrows that followed it all the way to the alley.


    He then took refuge in a nearby building.


    As soon as it disappeared from her sight, there was no rush of arrows.


    I thought so-.


    ����Even the time of the storm


    was within her range.


    Eun-ha couldn��t help but be astonished at the arrow flying through the window.


    When did you create such magic!?


    What Eunha saw was that Kaede pulled a protest from the building across the street.


    Then, the arrow that left the demonstration drove a fierce storm and flew like it was destroying a building.


    Cuckoo!


    Of course, the durability of the building the instructors made with magic was low.


    The outer walls of the building were shaken.


    The window is broken.


    Arrows that flew into the building broke the storm.


    A storm raged in the room


    .


    Hoshimiya Kaede must have created magic to prepare for this situation as well.


    Eun-ha tried to control the storm, sticking out her tongue at her carefulness.


    However, the storm caused by the poetry of storms was nothing more than a by-product of magic.


    Advanced control technology did not have such a great effect.


    In the end, the galaxy had to escape from a storm that might end at any moment.


    And as if aiming for that time��.


    ����A


    rain of arrows rained down from the comet sky.


    Green mana penetrates the ground.


    Eunha couldn��t come to her senses at the moment due to the ignorant destructive power.


    It is unreasonable to


    avoid


    the one-point breakthrough .


    It was a magic that Kaede had prepared with great effort, knowing that she would appear.


    That��s why the galaxy focused on blocking the attack, not avoiding it.


    The magic created at the tip of the sword covers the entire galaxy and becomes a huge spear.


    The spear nullified the rain of arrows.


    At the same time, Eunha threw herself into a nearby building.


    can��t stay here long


    At least, that magic�� kuh��!


    The way Eunha could do for Kaede, who had air supremacy, was to subdue her quickly.


    Speed was the way to live.


    So he thought of going out through another entrance, hiding in another building, and repeating it over and over again to disturb Kaede.


    At the same time, I was planning to approach her behind.


    ��Tooquaaaang!!


    As if she had even figured it out.


    The trap exploded in the third building where Galactic entered.


    While Kaede was attacking the galaxy, traps were set up inside the building at intervals.


    He��s a real gentleman��! You��re not going to use the building anyway, are you?


    At first, I admired Kaede.


    After falling into her trap one after another, I couldn��t admire it anymore.


    Eun-ha hurriedly threw herself from the collapsing building.


    As if he had been waiting for that moment, he kept running away avoiding the pouring magic.


    Cheonbo


    Even so, the galaxy was getting closer and closer to Kaede.


    The traps she had set were running out, revealing their limits.


    Eunha, aiming for that moment, walked along the wall and attacked Kaede.


    Comet


    at the time of the storm


    Of course she didn��t let her go.


    The storm rushes in.


    A comet fell.


    There was not even a cover around the galaxy walking on the wall.


    In the end I had to choose.


    Do you go down to the ground and avoid it?


    Are you breaking through like this?


    Cheonbo


    One Point Breakthrough


    Eunha chose the latter.


    Kaede also seemed to have noticed that Eunha would make such a choice.


    She fired an arrow desperately.


    Cheon-bo Cheon-


    bo


    Cheon-bo


    But she couldn��t stop the galaxy pushing her at speed.


    In the end, the huge spear climbed up the wall and soared high into the sky.


    The galaxy was able to reach the roof of the building where she was.


    Of course-


    ��Picking a star


    She quickly ran away.


    I tried to move to the roof of another building by shooting the arrow as far as possible.


    So, after opening the distance, she tried to prepare for a new attack��.


    ����Ubo


    Eunha immediately kicked.


    I could see the flow of mana.


    The location she moved to was exactly where he could move at once.


    ����I shouldn��t have even used that magic. Really, that magic is nothing short of fraud. Originally, I had no intention of using it. But if you don��t use it, it won��t end at all.


    It was an instant.


    Eunha appeared from behind Kaede��s back and aimed her sword.


    Realizing his presence, she let out a sigh.


    good job. I liked the strategy of using terrain features and not giving me time to think properly.


    Eunha Noh.


    why?


    If you think it ended like this, you are very wrong.


    ����!


    At that time, an arrow flew from the 9 o��clock position.


    He belatedly felt the existence of the arrow and was sorry.


    The moment she felt his presence.


    Kaede quickly deflected the string and sent the arrow flying.


    shhh!


    Kaede, who could control the direction of the arrow, intentionally sent the arrow she had just shot far away.


    Eunha came back while he was careless and set him on target.


    Of course, it was nothing but carelessness.


    Feeling a sense of crisis, the arrow she shot was very small.


    But even a very small arrow was enough to make a gap for her to move.


    ��If you thought I only knew how to use a bow, realize it now.


    ����!


    After escaping from Eunha, Kaede suddenly unfolded her skirt and took out the tonfa from the garter ring on her thigh.


    Quickly holding two tonfas in her hands, she rushed at Eunha.


    -Don��t fight until the very end.


    Of course I learned bayonet.


    He also learned close combat techniques.


    She swung her tonfa.


    Eunha was taken aback by what had happened so suddenly.


    ��


    Fighting techniques for close combat.


    Kaede practiced intensively while sparring with Onyang.


    Among them, she showed a talent for the tonfaran weapon.


    You have to block it with one arm.


    If I block it with both arms, I get hit.


    Normally, she wears a garter ring on her thigh.


    A wall seawater device that transforms into a tonfa when mana is injected into it.


    Holding onto the tonfa, she blocked a sword flying from the side.


    ��Kuh��!


    Blocking the sword with one arm, she clenched her teeth.


    Then, he immediately threw the tonfa in his right hand toward the galaxy��s ship.


    There was a feeling of hitting.


    But it is-.


    ��Didn��t I say that I would only use one sack?


    You didn��t take it out of the scabbard.


    Your personality is really bad.


    How is your personality that has been hiding the tonfa until now?


    A galaxy that was blocked by snowy winter.


    He blocked it with a scabbard.


    She couldn��t help but frown as she was looking for an opportunity to turn the situation around.


    As the close combat continues like that��


    -It��s a weapon that suits you really well. keep learning it �� ugh��!


    Limitations had to be revealed.


    Even though I practiced countless times.


    Since her opponent was Noh Eun-ha, the results of her practice were not very helpful.


    In the end, from a certain moment on, she was only in a hurry to block the sword of the galaxy.


    Meanwhile-.


    ����There is no need to step back. You can take just half a step back.


    Kaede surrendered to her instincts.


    As Eunha swung her sword, the surrounding air shook greatly.


    And Kaede was able to predict the direction and strength of the trajectory by sensing the shaking air.


    ����!


    It was a strange feeling.


    I was able to avoid the sword of the galaxy only by tightening my eyes.


    Just a moment ago, she let go of his attack very lightly.


    From there, she focused on her instincts and tried to evade the galaxy��s attack.


    This is a fake.


    The next one is real.


    The victory has already been won.


    But she wanted to fully understand what she was feeling.


    Coincidentally, Eunha also felt it��.


    ��I will continue.


    Please continue.


    Eunha��s eyes widened.


    Soon, Eunha giggled and started swinging her sword faster. A


    trajectory


    that does not know where to bounce.


    Vertical, horizontal, oblique, zigzag, etc.


    Even seeing the erratic movement of the sword, she barely managed to dodge the attack by half a step.


    In the end-.


    -You don��t even need to see it with your own eyes.


    Because all my senses feel it anyway.


    She closed her eyes.


    You could get hurt if you do it wrong.


    She instinctively heard Gift tell her voice.


    flow of mana.


    air movement.


    All felt through the skin.


    ��


    Gift < Environment Sensing >.


    A gift that is good at detecting environmental changes and is optimized for evasion depending on how you use it.


    It was a gift from Kaede Hoshimiya.


    Aware of her gift before returning, she showed rapid growth as a ranger and was eventually called < The Shrine >.


    And < Shingoong > showed the ability to dodge any attack and used to fool the opponent.


    That��s really great.


    I was also surprised when I used tonfa, but I never thought I would realize the gift.


    While dealing with Kaede.


    Eunha only exclaimed.


    Even in a previous life, Kaede Hoshimiya used a tonfa as a weapon.


    But that was in the distant future.


    In the first place, the relationship was wrong.


    After becoming aware of the Gift, she learned close combat.


    Thus, even in close combat, it was reborn as a flawless < Shingung >.


    growing too fast


    At this rate, it will only be a matter of time before it becomes a < new palace >.


    Eunha was satisfied with Kaede��s growth.


    It was more than expected.


    Maybe in a few years, she will be called < new palace >.


    So, with a smile on his face, he helped her understand the gift.


    In the first place, Kaede had been using gifts until now.


    I just understood the gift as a role to explore the surroundings. I just didn��t know you could dodge attacks using gifts.


    It was something she had to figure out on her own.


    That��s why Eunha didn��t say anything to her, unlike when she made other friends aware of the gift.


    And now like this-.


    [��The winner, Noh Eun-ha.]


    Her Gift has blossomed.


    Although we lost in Dalian.


    She had a face that seemed to be reminded of something.


    Do it again. Do you think you can do it?


    ��ambiguous. I think I can, but I don��t think I can.


    Do you remember the feeling? I remember the sensation�� but I don��t think I��ll remember it for a long time. Then practice until you remember.


    I think so.


    Kaede sweated profusely.


    Kaede, whose hair clung to her cheek, picked up the bow that had fallen on the floor.


    Then I glanced back at the galaxy.


    ��Thank you��


    What are you doing? say thank you S��ar?h the N??eFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I��m saying thank you because I��m grateful. It��s just that I haven��t had anything to thank you for until now. Wow��


    the audience is cheering.


    On the large monitor that relayed the stadium, the image of her closing her eyes and avoiding his sword continued to appear.


    That��s how much admiration came out when other people saw it.


    Of course, Kaede��s reaction was different.


    She clenched her molars.


    ��Then play it now��


    Stop playing it.


    Was it reminded of a fierce battle?


    Or is it because you��re ashamed?


    Kaede��s face turned red.


    Eunha looked at her and smiled.


    oh right remember?


    what.


    you said Prove where you can have me once.


    however.


    now you have me don��t say anything later


    yes do it your way


    Then, if you join my party, can the settlement fee be 9:1? Of course, 9 comes out and 1 is you.


    I said I��d be a member of your party, I never said I��d be a slave.


    Kaede replied bluntly.

 Chapter 600

    Relife Player 600(a)


    [Chapter 161]


    [The one who opposes Noh Eun-ha (2)]


    By the time the first day of the finals ended, it was already getting dark.


    Eunha, who played the last game on the first day, decided to tour the cultural festival with Kaede, albeit belatedly.


    Of course, Kaede showed signs of disapproval.


    Why should I go with you? I��m just going back to the dorm.


    Don��t you remember what Hayang said? As it is the last cultural festival, I said that we should make good memories.


    I don��t even think about making good memories with you.


    Who was the person who said he would be mine earlier?


    I��ll be with you in public affairs, but don��t try to interfere in private affairs.


    So won��t you go with me? Don��t you think you need to relieve your stress for a while since you��ve been competing all day long?


    Ghmm��


    And your contest is already over. All that remains is to have fun.


    Who finished my competition��


    Jeong Ha-yang said it was difficult to find time because she was at the booth in charge.


    Other friends were also in a situation where schedules were not scheduled or could not be contacted.


    So, Eun-ha, who was bored with spending time alone, tried to annoy Kaede.


    Meanwhile-.


    ��Oh wait. I got a call from my younger sister��


    Little sister?


    Holding onto Kaede Hoshimiya��s arm as she turned to return to the dormitory.


    Eun-ha checked the message while ignoring her struggling in her hand.


    My younger sister said she came to watch the cultural festival.


    Great. Watch it with my sister and let me go like this.


    Do you want to go too? didn��t you hear me?


    let��s go. It��s right around here uh? What��s wrong with you stupid hyung?


    ��okay. Okay, so let go of your hand now.


    Noh Eun-ae is said to be nearby.


    After reading the message, he replied with a relaxed face.


    In the meantime, Kaede finally gave in as if she was tired of continuing to fight with Eunha.


    Eventually, the two headed to the lakeside where Eunae Noh was.


    -Brother!!


    [Yaya! It��s not that way, it��s this way! Stupid!]


    The lakeside was crowded with people.


    Many booths were set up around the lake.


    Colorful lighting devices were installed around the bridge connecting the lake in the shape of an X, and there were a lot of people.


    In such a situation, it was not easy for any siscom to find their sister.


    Fortunately, Eun-ae found it first.


    Also, Jinparang sent him a telepathic message.


    Who are you calling an idiot?


    The most stupid person is said to be an idiot��


    Soon, Noh Eun-ha turned her head in the direction the telepathy heard.


    He smiled bitterly when he saw Jinparang waving from the other side of the lake.


    Then she waved to Noh Eun-ae, who was running around and waving beside him. S~ea??h the ��ovelFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    she��s my sister I know. I saw you on summer vacation. At that time, I wasn��t even in a situation to say hello, so I couldn��t say hello properly, right? I��d like to say hello at this point. let��s go.


    I��ll tell you in advance, but I don��t intend to stay with you guys for long.


    Eunha and Kaede crossed the bridge.


    Then Eun-ae also ran to the bridge where Eun-ha crossed.


    ��What?


    At that time, Eun-ha found a female student next to her sister.


    From the looks of it, he seemed to be Eun-ae��s friend.


    He was slightly taller than Eun-ae.


    brother! Good match! I saw it in the viewing room, and everyone said that oppa runs well!


    You should have let me know if you were coming today. If so, I would have bought a ticket so I could see it in a good spot.


    I decided to go see it with Miye, but I didn��t set the exact date! And I wanted to surprise my brother��


    Miye?


    Noh Eun-ae ran.


    Eun-ha quickly took her sister into her arms so that she would not fall.


    Then he turned his gaze to the female student standing behind Eun-ae.


    ��Hello, Eunae oppa. My name is Sunmiye. do you remember me


    Sun Mi-ye.


    It was a name I had heard.


    It didn��t take long to recall the memories.


    Currently, Seon Ki-jun, the < giant tree >, is called one of the representative players of the Donghae Clan.


    And in his previous life, he killed his daughter with his own hands and was called < Loser > as a guardian.


    She was the daughter of Sun Gi-jun.


    Of course I remember. When was the last time you saw it?


    At our elementary school entrance ceremony. It��s been 5 years since I met my father then. Has your brother grown so much since then?


    I��m not the only one who grew up, you��ve grown a lot too. Nice to see you after a long time


    Sunmiye politely puts her hands together and greets Eunha.


    Eun-ha was very happy to see her being polite.


    Seeing her, I realized that she had changed the future of Sun Gi-jun.


    You��ve grown so much


    So he��s in 6th grade now too?


    My time seems to be slow.


    In fact, time for others goes by so fast.


    Eunha stuck out her tongue.


    That was then-.


    ��I really enjoyed the match earlier. I was amazed at how in the world you can unleash such magic and move your body like that!


    Sun Mi Ye suddenly opened her eyes.


    Eunha didn��t know what to do after receiving her enthusiastic praise.


    So I shuddered in my humility��


    ��What do you do with it? Your father is more awesome than me��.


    I decided to become a fan from today unnie! I want to be someone like you too!


    Eh?


    what?


    Eunha is embarrassed.


    Seon Mi-ye looked past Eun-ha as if she hadn��t paid attention to it.


    Then, he rushed at Kaede, who was standing awkwardly and unable to blend in with the crowd.


    really cool! Especially at the end, when he closed his eyes while avoiding the attack!


    Thank you��.


    She grabbed Kaede��s hand and screamed.


    Kaede was quite taken aback by the sudden situation.


    But it wasn��t that he didn��t like it.


    The corners of her lips rose slightly.


    On the other hand, the galaxy��.


    -Brother. �� uh uh why?


    Are you very embarrassed right now?


    ����.


    It seems that I have been getting too much attention from people and have been immersed in pride.


    As a result, Eun-ha naturally made the mistake of thinking that she was praised.


    And I told my sister about it.


    Eunha stuck her head out of her arms and couldn��t answer the girl who smiled widely.


    Also-.


    [��I��m ashamed of everything I see. Seriously, stop bragging! Stupid!]


    Behind No Eun-ae, Jin Parang was teasing me excitedly.


    Eun-ha hugged Eun-ae tightly and kissed her so she couldn��t hear.


    ��Stupid brother, shut up.


    [Who is stupid? Ji is more stupid.]


    The two of them cursed at each other.


    ��


    Different from what it looks like on the outside.


    Sunmiye was surprisingly talkative.


    Did you go to middle school academy too? How was your academy life? Which groups are you sponsoring? Is training very difficult?


    Uh��.


    The constant baptism of questions.


    Kaede, who had been grabbed by her arm from the first time they met, couldn��t hide her embarrassed face.


    Moreover, on the other side, Eunae Noh was even holding onto her arm.


    My sister also had a great match today! Oh, my name is Noh Eun-ae. I said hello when we met then�� Do you remember me?


    I remember. From the first time I saw her, I thought she didn��t look like Eunha Noh and more like your older sister.


    Sun Mi Ye is talking.


    Noh Eun-ae is talking.


    Kaede had to move her head around to talk to them.


    It was an interesting sight for Eunha, who was following the three people from behind.


    See how much he likes it?


    It was Kaede Hoshimiya.


    She, who basically keeps away from others, smiles softly when Eun-ae and Mi-ye talk to her.


    Then she looked at the two of them and muttered something softly.


    It��s cute��


    Eunha decided to pass it off as something she hadn��t heard.


    Just in time to meet Eunha��s eyes, she too cleared her throat and averted her gaze.


    By the way, Mi-ye was thinking of becoming a player��


    Meanwhile, Eun-ha went back to what Seon-mi-ye said a moment ago.


    The mana management organization said that he would live a long and thin life while receiving a green salary.


    It was such a realistic dream that I couldn��t abandon the idea that Eun-ha was really mature unlike Seon Gi-jun.


    If you are a beauty, you will do well.


    You won��t have to worry about group sponsorship. Maybe the Donghae Clan, where Ki Joon is located, will take care of it.


    Even if Seon Mi-ye could not receive the sponsorship of the Donghae Group, it would have to be sponsored by the Sirius Group.


    He later decided to tell Shin Seo-yeong to take good care of Seon-mi-ye when she enters the school.


    By the way, I��m glad Eun-ae isn��t interested in the academy.


    Meanwhile, Eun-ae seemed to have no intention of becoming a player.


    It was fortunate for Eunha.


    It wasn��t just the galaxy.


    The position of the entire family was the same.


    I don��t have the personality to be a player.


    It��s too dangerous��


    Noh Eun-ae was the owner of a personality that values life.


    A player who could kill monsters and sometimes harm people was not suitable for her.


    That��s why Eunha welcomed her sister��s intention.


    However, the middle school would go to a place that is quite far from home, but I


    was surprised that I wanted to go to school where she didn��t know her.


    However, Eunha decided to respect it.


    It wasn��t even that I didn��t understand.


    It did get a lot of attention this time around.


    There were even players who broke into the house.


    < Florist > Bang Yeon-ji��s second coming.


    As it became known to the industry that she was cultivating silver roses.


    Furthermore, it is known that she is the younger sister of himself and < Fairy > Noh Eun-ah.


    Recently, many people have approached Eun-ae with false expectations.


    She, who had no intention of becoming a player, must have been stressed out by people trying to decide her own path while comparing herself to Eunha and Eunah.


    So, it was also a little understandable that she wanted to go to school in a middle school far from home, keeping her family history a secret.


    By the way, how is your brother?


    what?


    Comprehensive category competition. Did you fight with Si-hyung? how do you think it was my brother would have won Si-hyeong doesn��t have a good relationship with the hyung.


    among the chattering people.


    The three are looking around the cultural festival booth and having a pleasant conversation.


    Eun-ha looked at her younger sister, who was walking while eating Bingtang Hulu, with a happy gaze, then turned her head.


    Jinparang was chewing on the squid.


    Si-hyeong said that he seems to have learned something from the Donghae Clan��but it doesn��t seem to fit his body.


    I guess so. There must have been a difference in physique in the techniques that Mr. Ki Joon taught me, so he probably couldn��t digest them in his own way.


    It seemed so. So I did win.


    You��d better be careful the next time we fight, though.


    what?


    I��ve heard that that��s not all of the skills Sihyung has learned.


    In the match between Jin Parang and Kang Si-hyeong, Jin Parang won.


    Eunha quietly listened to Parang talking about the game and opened her mouth.


    Hae-soo hyung said that. Sihyung asked for a strange item a while ago, so he said he was studying there.


    weird stuff? what is that?


    See for yourself later when it��s finished.


    Jinparang is curious.


    The galaxy grew.


    -You can look forward to it.


    Byeok Hae-soo is making a new device for Kang Si-hyung.


    Eun-ha, who heard the news from Byeok Hae-soo, was surprised at that time.


    Perhaps Kang Si-hyung could establish a new fighting style for Guardian.


    That��s what I was thinking.


    It was worth trying.


    So Eun-ha thought that Kang Si-hyeong, who was facing Parang this time, did not do his best.


    What is it? makes people curious Can��t you just let me know?


    It��s personal privacy.


    What about you who heard about it through Hae-soo hyung?


    i can ��cause I��ll be the leader


    Chet, that bastard��s leader sound�� Yes. Don��t listen to me because I��m sorry well thought out The truth is, I don��t even know if that��s really going to happen or not.


    than that. why?


    If I beat Kang Si-hyung, it means that your opponent tomorrow is me. You know now, right? ��I know.


    Jinparang swallowed the squid.


    The galaxy stopped walking.


    Looking back, the blue had a triumphant face.


    look forward to tomorrow I��ll show you a skill that will surprise you even more than Kaede.


    Declaration of Jinparang.


    Eunha shrugged.


    ��Okay. I��ll be looking forward to it, so please don��t be stupid.


    And so the first day of the cultural festival passes.


    ��


    The second day of the Cultural Festival.


    Day 2 of the final round of the general category competition.


    Mok Min-ho was walking down the aisle for the final match.


    Is this the end of today��s game?


    play the game in the morning.


    All that remains is the game in the afternoon.


    Mok Min-ho muttered the name of his opponent in the last match of the day.


    ��On Taeyang.


    31st Onyang.


    Among the current 31st class students, he is a fast-growing prospect.


    And Mok Min-ho was not on good terms with On-taeyang.


    [��Player��s position.]


    He and I had completely different personalities.


    If Mok Min-ho revered authority.


    Onyang worshiped equality.


    Although I seriously doubt that it can be called equality.


    In the eyes of Mok Min-ho, who revere authority, On Tae-yang seemed to be dreaming an impossible dream in reality.


    So Mok Min-ho could not understand him.


    It doesn��t conform to reality, and it doesn��t even have a vision to change reality.


    Even so, I didn��t like the attitude of appealing to emotions, saying that the world itself was wrong.


    So-.


    ������I��m not going to invite Onyang to the party.��


    ��I agree.��


    When Eunha told her friends that she would no longer recruit Onyang.


    Mok Min-ho was the first to agree.


    I had no confidence to lead a party life with a bomb called Onyang.


    ������.��


    At the same time, Mok Min-ho wondered why Eun-ha had decided not to recruit On-taeyang.


    The question was resolved not long after.


    Because Onyang spread the pact between him and Noh Eunha.


    Eunha didn��t say anything.


    The meaning of not saying anything could soon be interpreted as positive.


    ����I know the reason why you participated in this competition. ����.


    Is it because of Noh Eunha? If so, what are you going to do? Could it be that you deliberately lose to me?


    losing my mother


    Ignoring my sister��s wishes.


    I betrayed the trust of my childhood friend.


    Since then, Onyang became reticent, cut off relationships with people, and sharpened his sword even more frantically.


    When he heard Mok Min-ho��s words, he smirked.


    Will he deliberately lose so that he can avenge his mother?


    At this, Mok Min-ho��.


    ����I have no intention of helping you avenge you. ����.


    I understand that your situation is pitiful, and I understand that there are unsolvable issues between you and Noh Eun-ha. But why��


    just like I said at the beginning. It��s not like you and I have to be loyal to each other.


    Mok Min-ho drew his sword.


    I also knew that Taeyang On and Eunha Noh had crossed a river that couldn��t be crossed.


    He also knew that Noh Eun-ha was responsible.


    That was not a reason why he had to help Taeyang��s revenge.


    It was a matter between the parties.


    Furthermore, he venerates authority��.


    ��I��m just doing my job. I know your situation is unfortunate, but if you want to face Jung Eun-ha, take me down first.


    He intended to become the sword of the galaxy that he had decided to support as a leader.


    Choi Eun-hyuk may be different.


    At least he decided to follow him unless he thought the person he served was really at fault.


    And the pact between Eunha and Onyang did not hurt Min-ho Min-ho��s determination in the slightest.


    Emotionally, I understand��


    but that��s a pity, that��s all.


    It��s your job, not mine.


    It was not the work of the person related to him, but he was less sympathetic.


    The existence of Mok Min-ho was cold from the beginning.


    He was quick to judge reality and compromise.


    Even a promise at the cost of one��s life was nothing more than a deal to him.


    If he was Onyang in the first place��.


    ��If it were me, I would have clung to Noh Eun-ha��s trouser leg even if it meant holding onto her until the very end.


    First of all, it would have been an attractive condition to divert Noh Eun-ha��s attention.


    Second, I would have appealed to Noh Eun-ha even with emotion.


    Third, I would have just done something.


    I��d rather threaten Eunha.


    Before burning his hatred towards Eunha, he would have done everything he could and thrust his sword at Eunha.


    In that sense, Mok Min-ho could not understand On Taeyang��s desire to take revenge on Eun-ha.


    Like-.


    ��Looks like you��re looking for an excuse.


    The justification to wield the sword, the justification to be angry like this now.


    indeed entirely.


    Is Noh Eun-ha the only reason that On Taeyang��s mother died?


    Mok Min-ho was skeptical.


    Because reason is more important than emotion.


    The cause of Onyang��s hatred toward Eunha didn��t come close to me.


    So he didn��t even think about breaking up sparring.


    ��Yes, that��s good.


    On Taeyang seemed to realize that Mok Min-ho showed no signs of agitation.


    Onyang also pulled out his sword.


    Because I wanted to fight with you too. From the first time we met, I didn��t like his authoritarian attitude. It��s a coincidence. that��s me too I didn��t like the idea of having a field of flowers in my head.


    And I have to be able to beat you so that I can stand up to Noh Eun-ha. So this time I will beat you. By any means.


    Mana flowed out of Onyang��s body.


    Mok Min-ho also stood up to this.


    Then he snorted.


    -You can��t stand against Eunha with your skills. If you don��t try that��


    you won��t be able to stand against me. ���� !


    You��re not the only one who��s devoted to training. So don��t try to be too arrogant. There��s no one in this academy who doesn��t train


    .


    The signal to start the game sounds.


    The two men swung their swords.


    ��You just wait for the sparring at the graduation ceremony. ��Kuh��!


    Because this tournament is a place where our skills are verified, not you.


    Mok Min-ho was confident.


    Faith made the sword strong.


    Therefore, his sword did not lose.

 Chapter 601

    Relife Player 601(b)


    [Chapter 161]


    [The one who opposes Eunha Noh (3)]


    Losing her mother.


    Even my younger sister turned her back.


    Onyang lost his justification to be a player.


    The reason he wanted to become a player was to get ahead as a player and take care of his family.


    However, there was no reason for him to wield the sword anymore as his childhood friend Jo Ah-ra left and no one was left around.


    ��No.


    It��s all because of Noh Eunha.


    Then when was it?


    Onyang looked back on the past.


    The past depended on the ��interpretation�� of the subject looking back on the past.


    So he created a new cause.


    It��s all because of Noh Eunha.


    There is nothing wrong with yourself.


    There is something wrong with Noh Eun-ha.


    Noh Eun-ha made things like this.


    In this way, the lost mind became obsessed with the existence of No Eun-ha.


    He got his reasons to be a player.


    If it wasn��t for Eunha Noh�� my life wouldn��t have turned out like this.


    Hatred for Noh Eun-ha.


    and vengeance.


    That heart made On Taeyang swing his sword and grow in a short period of time.


    Right now, he was experiencing his own growth while sparring with Mok Min-ho.


    But-.


    -You are no match for Noh Eun-ha. �� Keugh��!


    no matter how much you grow


    On Taeyang was facing a wall called Mokminho.


    No matter how much he wields his sword.


    I couldn��t give Mok Min-ho a proper attack.


    Conversely, Mok Min-ho��s sword was heavy.


    shit��!


    very intelligent


    The form of swordsmanship is very static, but at the critical moment, it was showing a dynamic appearance as if it was violently swaying.


    Even more, the number that Min-ho Min-ho gave as if it was not a big deal continued in the next move, putting more pressure on him.


    The wall of Mok Min-ho was too high.


    No Eun-ha is stronger than me. But you��re going to take him down?


    Shut up!


    Even if you hit it, it doesn��t get messy.


    It��s so upright.


    On the other hand, he is constantly swaying and is getting caught up in the numbers Minho Mok creates.


    Even so, even though his heart was beating thump thumping while consuming mana in his body��.


    ��This is all��!!


    ����Ki��


    Surrender to the boiling emotions.


    dwelling on anger and hatred.


    burying yourself in the past.


    On Taeyang took a step forward.


    It��s because of Noh Eunha!!


    ����Gif��


    The reason why he wields his sword.


    Why do you want to become a player.


    Engraving a new justification in his heart, he struck down his sword with all his might.


    So-.


    ����Gift��


    something engulfed his whole body.


    A sense of knowing or not.


    On Taeyang tried to swing his sword again while surrendering to the sensation.


    But-.


    ��Iron Crasher


    bends diagonally.


    A curved trajectory falls over the head of the sun.


    Ah��


    he closed his eyes.


    ��


    As many expected.


    The match ended with Mok Min-ho winning without any incidents happening.


    from start to finish.


    He, who showed no signs of agitation, led the game.


    ��but stronger than before. I don��t know if I��ll catch up with this.


    At the end, he turned the blade to the side and hit On Taeyang in the head.


    Mok Min-ho murmured as he looked down at On-taeyang, who collapsed on the floor and fainted.


    Among the members of Noh Eun-ha��s division, Minho Mok, who fought with Onyang the most, was able to realize Onyang��s growth.


    By the way��


    Sheathing the sword.


    Mok Min-ho recalled Dalian.


    Then he muttered as he watched Ontaeyang disappear on a stretcher.


    what was that at the end?


    what was it at the end


    Onyang used too much mana and seemed to be exhausted.


    However, his mood suddenly changed and he instantly overpowered Mok Min-ho himself.


    That��s��


    it��s dangerous.


    At that moment, Mok Min-ho instinctively felt it.


    I didn��t know what would happen if I left it like this.


    So, Minho Mok took the risk and chose to hit Taeyang on the head with his sword.


    As a result, the senses that caused the five senses to stand on edge momentarily disappeared as Taeyang fainted.


    Was he hiding his spleen number?


    I don��t know what happened, but it looked pretty dangerous��


    Anyway, he came down the field.


    Then, I decided to train my mind for tomorrow��s game.


    The opponent for tomorrow��s game is definitely��.


    ��Can I stand against you?


    Because I will become No Eun-ha.


    It was a sorry thing for Jinparang.


    ��


    The 2nd day of the general division competition finals.


    The time at which day and night intersect.


    The stage is a terrain with no sculptures.


    The curtain rises on the last battle of the second day.


    Eunha and Jinparang moved towards the center of the arena.


    ��Hey, you know. why?


    What if I beat you


    ��Aren��t you too confident?


    No, I feel like I am right now.


    Hyung, don��t rely only on your intuition, please use your brain.


    what? i��m blue Did you see when I didn��t use my hair?


    That��s it�� Let��s not talk.


    It won��t be heard properly by people who fill the bleachers.


    Perhaps they are looking for some meaning in the conversation between Eunha and Jinparang facing each other.


    For example, two people exchanging good wishes and strengthening sportsmanship.


    However, the conversation between the two was not different from usual.


    Jinpa-rang said nonsense like he was serious.


    Eunha only sighed.


    he opened his mouth


    I��m planning on using only one sword for the duration of this tournament. So if my brother can get me to use the second sword or artifact, then it��s fine for my brother to win.


    Suggestions made to Kaede Hoshimiya.


    He said, placing his hand on his chin in the winter when Eunha is blooming coldly.


    It was a handicap of its own.


    However, a blue wave suddenly broke out.


    ��I also use artifacts.


    what?


    It was out of the blue that he said that.


    Eunha frowned.


    To be honest, in Eunha��s mind, Jinparang seemed nothing but arrogance.


    But he twitched his wolf ears and snorted.


    Isn��t it fun with just one sword? Even if you win, is that a win?


    ��Don��t be overconfident. I��m considering hyung��s strength enough right now��


    Oh, I don��t know! It��s done, and the artifact is also installed! Don��t regret later!


    Ha�� even then, what if I make the artifact unusable? What to do? It��s never going to happen, so don��t worry?


    There is no real answer��.


    The competition is starting soon.


    Eunha couldn��t hide her pathetic feeling.


    I couldn��t even speak.


    I tried my best to be considerate of her, but she said there was no need for it.


    Eunha gave up talking to him any more.


    Then it hurts the big nose.


    I couldn��t have a conversation anymore.


    The instructor telepathically gave them a message to stop and return to their assigned seats.


    The two turned back.


    Each went to the edge of the arena and waited for the signal to announce the start of the match.


    Soon after-


    ������!!!


    A buzzer sounded.


    People in the audience cheered.


    The two each drew their weapons. The one who made the first move


    to Rangbo


    was Jin Parang.


    As soon as he started, he ran out and spread his arms wide.


    A claw that Byeok Hae-su made for Jinpa-rang a while ago.


    The red-coated claw instantly reacted to the mana he poured out of his body and transformed.


    A total of 10 blades, about two fingers wide, rose up.


    Not only that, but the blade grew rapidly with mana.


    Rambo


    Blood Claw


    Jinpa-rang spurred on even more.


    Around the time when there was not much left between himself and the galaxy.


    He lowered his body, ran out, and charged again using Rambo.


    The speed of falling gradually increased and he was able to approach in an instant unlike the time calculated by the galaxy.


    In the meantime, the ten blades were glowing with a deep red color.


    ��Fast!


    Before Eunha could properly swing her sword, Jinpalang swung her claw.


    It was a quick push so that he couldn��t get his posture right and couldn��t exert his full strength.


    Furthermore, Jinparang was using both hands and pushing with force��.


    ��Do you think you can survive with just one sword!?


    ����!!


    Gift < Beast >


    Blade Arm


    Once again, his claw has been transformed.


    from hand to elbow.


    His claws were covered with blue fur, and one of his heads had grown to the size of a light crush.


    It didn��t just grow.


    It also increased the force of the crush.


    ��Kuh��!


    A magic that uses the providence of Blade Wolf, a 5th tier Overrank monster.


    The galaxy decided that it would not be able to respond head-on to the ignorant power.


    Finally he��


    ��Ubo


    He kicked the ground with his foot.


    Immediately, he rode the flow of mana and moved to a location far away from Jinparang.


    -A wolf never misses a prey he decides on. ����!!


    The providence of Blade Wolf used by Jinparang wasn��t all.


    Wolves have a sensitive sense of smell and hearing.


    Utilizing the ability of Blade Wolf, he immediately ran to the place where the galaxy would appear without checking his surroundings.


    Not long after moving, Eunha had to block Jinparang��s attack from behind in an instant.


    ��yeah, I��ll admit it. Maybe I was underestimating my brother.


    Did you know that now? Did you think I��d be that weak?


    You have reached this point by maximizing the style that relies on your senses without rolling your head.


    I lose with a simple power struggle.


    Eunha let go of the blue attack and spat it out.


    He had underestimated Jinparang��s ability until now.


    He has already made the gift��s power completely his own, and has established the style of Jinparang, which was called < Mad Dog > before returning to some extent.


    Eunha was genuinely impressed with Jinparang��s growth.


    Even so-.


    ��This hyung really doesn��t use his hair. Have you ever lived in the wild?��


    in a previous life or in a current life.


    If there was a downside to Jinparang, it was a downside.


    Jinpa-rang did not move his head.


    He pushed forward with force and speed, relying on his instinctive senses.


    As a result, Blue��s fighting style was bound to be very monotonous.


    Still, I know that mana efficiency is better than before. But how to plan a strategy��


    Do you really think so?


    Eunha Noh��s evaluation.


    Jinpalang sighed.


    Then he put his hand on his head with the hand he had returned to.


    Even if it looks like this, I��m using my head right now.


    ��okay. Still, I��ll somehow admit the tactics I had a little while ago.


    he doesn��t trust me So-.


    ��Rangbo


    Ubo


    while he was talking.


    Jinparang aimed to catch Eunha��s guard, and accelerated in the middle.


    Of course, Eunha was not fooled.


    An arm without a gift.


    Judging that he could block it enough, he used Ubo.


    ��Don��t try to attack straight, think about being attacked from behind.


    A galaxy that appeared from behind the deep blue.


    He slammed the sword, bent behind his shoulder, at Jinparang with all his might.


    Our eyes met Jinpalang.


    Jinparang was smiling while showing his fangs.


    ��That��s why I��m using my head. Did you think I wouldn��t have thought of a case like this?


    Gift < Beast >


    Blade Armor


    It was an instant.


    The back of Jinparang was covered with fur.


    The hair that soared high into the sky reflected the Blade Wolf��s characteristic of breaking even a blade.


    The sword of the galaxy was not eaten.


    further-.


    ��From the start, I didn��t even think of defeating you with straight attacks.


    Jinparang took a pitching stance.


    It was the arm he had put his hand on his head a moment ago.


    When he spreads his hands��


    ��Hair?


    Eunha opened her eyes wide when she saw the blue hair flowing in front of her eyes.


    Then I suddenly realized.


    But by then it was already too late.


    Gift < Beast >


    Blade Needle


    One of Blade Wolf��s magic.


    It was a magic that shoots hair as sharp as a knife at the enemy.


    although it wasn��t perfect.


    Jinparang pulled out his own hair and applied Blade Wolf��s magic.


    ��can��t stop this!


    Eunha was frightened inside.


    The distance was too close.


    There was no time to dodge.


    In the end, it had to be stopped, but the sword couldn��t get out of the hair that stood out like a mountain.


    So I had to use the protection magic, but I wasn��t sure if I could block it properly with the urgent protection magic.


    In the end, the galaxy is��. ��I


    used the power of the


    Arrogance Counterattack Artifact.


    The necklace flashed with light.


    The thorns that flew in front of my eyes now changed direction and flew at Parang.


    Naturally, Blue


    defended against counter magic with blade armor.


    Afterwards, he opened his distance from the galaxy and looked back at it.


    -So what did I say? Did I mention you��ll be using artifacts? If it wasn��t for me, you��d break the handicap and lose to me. okay?


    ��yeah, I��ll admit it. great


    Jinpalang with a smile on his face.


    Eunha had no choice but to admit it.


    So don��t live arrogantly. My older brother lived a year longer than you, so he knows what he��s saying.


    Although the tone was irritating.


    Eunha silently gripped her sword.


    ��


    Eunha had to admit it.


    Jinparang was much stronger than I thought.


    Of course, he changed the battle by adjusting the power of the gift appropriately.


    Occasionally, he would embarrass the galaxy with his cunning moves.


    Depending on the people who suffered, I was sure to hear that I was cowardly�C


    ��What is cowardice in fighting!?


    I agree. It was good now too.


    Eunha praised Jinparang.


    The corners of Jinpaeng��s lips twitched upwards.


    Thus, the battle between Eunha and Jinparang went on without a repeating pattern, and people were enthusiastic about it.


    Gwangmu


    Blood Claw


    metallic sound.


    Sword meets sword.


    At that moment, Jinparang threw a round kick to block the attack.


    The galaxy quickly backed away.


    Jinparang, who approached by lowering his body, applied magic one after another.


    Gift < Beast >


    Blade Needle


    Same technique as before.


    Eun-ha laughed at the magic that unfolded while swords facing each other.


    Parang must have known that Arrogance��s counterattack could only be used once a day.


    So I would have used the same method. S��arch* The Nov��l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    However, there was no way Eunha would fall for the same trick again.


    He also developed magic.


    Magic that belongs to the advanced control technology


    of vengeful spirits .


    The spiritual body that crawled out of the galaxy��s body interfered with the blue magic.


    Disrupting the magic was simple.


    Jinpa-rang, who did not know in detail how to deal with the advanced control technology, had to bite his tongue at the magic that ended in failure.


    He backflips away from the galaxy.


    By the way-


    -What are you doing now? what? Are you taking off your clothes because it��s hot?


    Who in the world would take off their clothes like that��.


    Parang tore off his school uniform blazer.


    Eun-ha widened her eyes at Jinpa-rang��s unexpected actions during the sparring.


    However, Jin Parang gave a rough answer and then suddenly rushed towards Eunha.


    Gift < Beast >


    Blade Arm


    Galaxy dodged the attack.


    The wolf��s arm fell to the floor.


    The ground is broken.


    Jinparang didn��t care and continued to run towards the galaxy.


    One real stamina is ignorant��


    Eunha stuck out her tongue.


    Jinparang did not know how to tire.


    It��s been a while since the battle started, but his speed hasn��t dropped.


    On the contrary, the galaxy was now gradually exhausted and was minimizing its movements.


    That��s why he chose to avoid the attack rather than block it.


    Because of that-.


    ��What?


    Unknowingly, Eunha was putting her feet on the spot where she took off her blazer a little while ago.


    I felt energetic.


    Pupperpuppung!!


    mine trap.


    Jinparang was hiding it in a blazer that had been processed to be resistant to magic.


    The galaxy was caught in an explosion by a trap that operated in the form of a mine.


    Seriously�� One hair is the best.


    If snowy winter had been used, the explosion could have been prevented.


    Promising to use only one sword, he had no choice but to block the explosion.


    As a result, the school uniform became larger.


    The galaxy that walked out of the explosion couldn��t help but laugh.


    I liked the fighting style of not being able to do anything to live.


    But again��


    -Why are you taking off your shirt again?


    I��m taking it off because it��s hot!


    Jinparang suddenly declared time.


    he loosens his tie


    throwing off the vest.


    In the end, I tore my shirt.


    ������!!��


    The sound of people screaming from the bleachers could be heard all the way to the stadium.


    Is it cheers in the sense of good?


    Is it booing in the sense of being dirty?


    Eunha didn��t know what the scream meant.


    Either that or not, he draped the shirt with the stains of Jinpa over his shoulders.


    Rambo


    he ran.


    What number will you play this time?


    Eun-ha took a stance, paying attention to Jin Parang��s steps.


    I��ve checked this enough.


    It��s really great. You��ve grown well.


    Eunha decided to end it gradually.


    It is likely that Jinparang was also a weapon prepared as a last resort.


    Kreurreung


    Jinparang cried low.


    Before he knew it, his upper body was covered in wolf fur.


    his arms are huge


    Ten blades shone sharply.


    Soon he��


    -Is this just a trick?


    Just before Jinparang approached Eunha, he threw his shirt out of nowhere.


    Eun-ha was disappointed in Jinpa-rang��s last move.


    By the way-


    ��Gift < Beast >


    Blade Coat


    A shirt fluttering in the air.


    In response to the deep blue mana, it instantly turned into metal.


    It is a shirt made of a material that reflects the characteristics of Blade Wolf, in other words, it can block even swords.


    To think that he could change not only his body, but also his school uniform��!


    Eunha couldn��t help but be surprised.


    I didn��t expect it at all.


    That��s because Jinpa-rang had never used his Gift in this way in his previous life.


    maybe it was natural


    In his previous life, Jinparang had a stronger image of recklessly rushing forward.


    I didn��t want to use my head.


    I just tried to rely on my senses.


    The difference appeared here.


    Gift < Beast >


    Blade Arm


    Eunha did not pay attention to the existence of the shirt at first.


    When the shirt turned to metal, it suddenly attacked him.


    He had no choice but to act.


    And no matter how he responded, Jinpa-rang would have made a countermeasure by hiding behind a shirt that had become a metal coat.


    Then-.


    ����I will make all the countermeasures that Burst Counter


    Jinparang set up useless.


    Eun-ha struck the sword on the ground, not on the metal coat.


    In the meantime, due to the successive battles, the residual mana was fully filled around.


    they wriggled


    And it exploded.


    Kwa Kwa Kwa Kwa Kwam!!


    The battleground exploded.


    Ubo


    and Eunha used Ubo to narrowly avoid the explosion.


    At least he could have been caught in the explosion and suffered damage.


    On the other hand, Jinpalang is��.


    ��Damn it��


    He was safe even in the explosion.


    There was also a reason why the galaxy weakened the strength of magic.


    In the first place, it was because he was able to use Blade Wolf��s providence, which was excellent for physical defense.


    He blocked the shock of the explosion by erecting his hair all over his body, and lay flat on the floor.


    The body��s mana has gone down.


    If I had a little more mana, I could have penetrated


    it. It��s good to know how to roll your hair, but you should have done well in mana distribution.


    Hey how could I care about you like that? Of course, you have to push with firepower from the beginning.


    Eunha approached Jinparang.


    Jinparang raised his upper body.


    he grumbled


    Eunha smiled bitterly.


    so how was it me


    do i have to say that


    Oh tell me! tell me right now! good job. Now I can be pampered as a full-fledged person.


    is it?


    To say that you are a decent person.


    Jinparang burst into laughter.


    Eunha held out her hand.


    Jinparang took her hand and stood up.


    ������!!!��


    I didn��t know what you were saying


    People in the bleachers stood up and applauded them.


    The two of them watched the scene quietly, catching their breath.


    hey eunha


    why?


    Can you lend me a school uniform?


    what? My school uniform burned because of you and I can��t go out like this. Give me what you��re wearing on top.


    Anyway��


    Eunha took off her school uniform blazer.


    Jinpa-rang put on a ragged blazer.

 Chapter 602

    Relife Player 602


    [Chapter 161]


    [The one who opposes Noh Eun-ha (4)]


    Although the second day of the finals of the general category competition is now over.


    The second day of the cultural festival was not over.


    What is this because of you?


    Hey, do you walk around campus with your shirt off? Is there a situation where people are coming from outside right now? So why did you burn my clothes��


    Who is the person who burned my clothes and ate this?


    Eunha and Jinparang left the arena and returned to the dormitory, barely shaking off the crowds.


    Then, after entering Jinparang��s room, Eunha received the blazer he was wearing again.


    Despite Eunha��s presence, he took off his clothes and took his school uniform out of the closet and put it on.


    Ah, I need to buy another school uniform��. I don��t have many clothes to wear anymore. What is a person who will graduate next year buying a school uniform now? I just live with the clothes I have left. Oh, it��s not your clothes, is it? hey! Humanely, shouldn��t you compensate for the clothes you burned? Why are you asking me to compensate you when you��re sponsored?


    because you burned it! I want�� Let��s go when you��re all dressed. The kids will be on stage.


    The two are arguing in earnest.


    I jumped out of the dormitory again and ran to the place where the cross-dressing contest was held.


    Somehow, it was a contest in which many of Eunha��s friends participated.


    As a result, in order not to be caught by female students later, I had to go to the contest almost semi-forcedly.


    Phew�� Arrived on the last minute. It looks like it just started.


    I can��t go to the front seat because there are so many people.


    Girls on stage.


    Jinparang sighed in relief and Eunha tried to find a place to sit.


    But it was so full of people that it was difficult to find a place to sit.


    right then-


    -You should have come sooner. There are no seats left anymore.


    uh? Bae Su-bin Why are you here?


    I know. Subin, didn��t you enter the contest too?


    Going out there and fawning didn��t suit my temper, so I just fell into the stage staff.


    Suddenly, a man wearing a hat came up and spoke to the two of them.


    It was Bae Soo-bin.


    You won��t see anything there, but follow me.


    She put her hands in the pockets of her gray hoodie and nodded.


    The two followed her.


    The place Bae Su-bin guided us was a place where you could look down on the stage from the second floor.


    It seems that only the stage staff use it, but the people present were wearing staff necklaces around their necks.


    They don��t have to care. Because I have a higher rank anyway. I know who you are, so I won��t argue with you.


    Bae Su-bin explains.


    She sat down in a plastic chair.


    Eunha and Jinparang also sat on either side of Bae Soobin.


    Don��t talk too much though. Of course, you shouldn��t interfere with me and their work. If you do, I��ll kick you out for sure. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I��ll stay still. You just have to keep your mouth shut and be still.


    Why are you tripping over me!?


    stupid mouth.


    Blue oppa, do you want to be kicked out?


    ��I don��t really talk.


    The female students on the stage were introducing themselves and exuding their charms.


    Bae Su-bin took a walkie-talkie and commanded the staff who were busy lighting.


    The children��s turn is still far away.


    Eun-ha, who figured out the order in which the male-dressed girls were called, decided to do other things until it was her friends�� turn.


    I couldn��t even look at my smartphone properly all day because I was participating in the comprehensive category competition.


    The galaxy decided to read Milyn Talk.


    what?


    Then I tilted my head.


    It was a talk that came up a while ago.


    A picture from a friend��s chat room.


    It was Choi Eun-hyuk kneeling and Jin Seo-na stroking his hair.


    ��Daddy��: Dear, I bought Eunhyuk!? (07:23 pm)


    Project of 3rd year high school students ��Introducing Noh Eunha��s colleagues��.


    labor for short.


    The Labor Center has been attracting people��s attention every day since the day the cultural festival started.


    Apparently Jin Seo-na bought Choi Eun-hyeok from the labor camp.


    They play well��.


    Eunha snorted.


    Looking at Jin Seo-na��s post-talk, she said that she competed with scouts and bought Eun-hyeok for 5 million won.


    Eunha stuck out her tongue.


    Maybe it��s because it��s an academy, so the scale is really different.


    I was surprised that Jin Seo-na had enough money to buy Choi Eun-hyuk with the amount of 5 million won.


    The scale of the people was extraordinary.


    It seemed that the average bidding price of third-year students who came to the labor center was about 2 million won.


    A large number of clans and direct relatives of the political and business circles who visited the cultural festival participated.


    In that situation, it seems that Eunhyuk Choi��s bid was the highest ever.


    Anyway, Eunhyuk is a dog��s slave, at least until tonight.


    Eunha smiled bitterly.


    Choi Eunhyuk seemed to be having a hard time.


    Then Eunha suddenly remembered something and looked back at Bae Soo-bin.


    Subin.


    why? tell me soon i��m busy right now Are you making the fireworks this year too?


    I��m not making it, I��m managing custom-made firecrackers. why?


    Bae Su-bin, who had been directing the stage using a walkie-talkie from a while ago.


    Eunha said she thought of a good idea from her appearance.


    Then why don��t you remodel the firecrackers? You don��t have to touch anything else, and the sound is super loud. what? Why are you making the sound louder? no. Because of the commotion the year before last, instructions came down from above to reduce the sound of firecrackers.


    How can I not?


    What are you planning to do?


    Soon, she took her eyes off the walkie-talkie.


    Bae Su-bin frowned and asked.


    It was a look full of doubt.


    Eunha shrugged at this.


    don��t do anything It��s just that the sound has to be loud enough to be heard over the phone.


    Hmm��.


    Our school life is the last time, how can it be? So you��re telling me to break the guidelines? Real personality��


    Bae Su-bin was ridiculous.


    Nevertheless, Eunha asked.


    In the end, she couldn��t win his request.


    Got it�� I��ll make it moderately loud. But you��re not trying to flirt with Hayang or Han Seohyun using the sound of fireworks as an excuse, right?


    But she didn��t look suspicious until the end.


    she asked, her eyes flashing.


    ��I decided to watch the fireworks with you this year, but what?


    It was unfair for Eunha.


    I guess I didn��t have much faith.


    ��


    Gradually, it was the friends�� turn.


    The first person to be in the spotlight was Jeong Ha-yang.


    Perhaps because of her short stature, she was dressed as a man, but she only looked like a woman with short hair.


    Besides, the girl who took over the microphone was shy.


    Are you the hottest person in the academy right now? I��m in the middle of a hot relationship with the person in the academy��


    Uh�� Why did you suddenly say something that has nothing to do with this


    . Now, please answer me quickly. how is it? great? I��m happy?


    I��m not Jung Ha-yang right now, Jeong��


    Who else is here besides Jung Ha-yang? Are there any guys who look like this? haha! Uh��


    Jeong Ha-yang became a blush.


    Even the mischievous host gave it a go and headed to the person next to her.


    Oh, he��s famous too.


    hello!


    It��s nice that your voice is loud. Shall we take the time to appeal to ourselves?


    It��s called the real man of the academy! Because he��s a real man, he doesn��t have a name!


    Jo A-ra is wearing a male school uniform.


    Maybe she was wearing a wig, but with bobbed hair, she answered bravely.


    The students all laughed at her bold appearance.


    Moreover-.


    ��With my own appeal, I will properly show you what Wall Kung is!


    The wall is good. But there��s no woman around to get hit by a wall��. Can you do it alone?


    It��s okay because there��s a white cat next to you!


    The students laughed out loud.


    In contrast to them, Jung Ha-yang, who had become Jo A-ra��s target, could not hide her embarrassment.


    Ah Araya, don��t do this��.


    Joara stomps and approaches.


    Jeong Ha-yang gradually stepped back.


    Then she was cornered against a wall.


    ��Kyaaaaaaaa!!��


    Jo A-ra turned her back on people.


    She acted passionately as if she hugged Jeong Ha-yang tightly and kissed her.


    People were screaming.


    They��re having fun��.


    Eunha burst out laughing.


    Jung Ha-yang, who returned to her seat with a red face, was very impressive.


    So I wanted to be deeply imprinted by the people called Joa.


    But it was only for a moment.


    Hey guys! I��m going to tell you to say No Eun-eun in < Excellent Donanma >! Anyone here doesn��t know who I am!?


    ������.��


    He��s really��


    high tension.


    The pink hair that was graying under the brown hair wig.


    Colored lenses to hide red eyes.


    Eunha sighed at Ariel��s male attire, wearing a male school uniform and carrying two swords on either side.


    Although the students were laughing.


    Eunha couldn��t hide her complexities.


    Why is he dressed up as me?


    I don��t know what the fish thinks.


    Eun-ha clicked her tongue as she looked at her as if she was waving at her.


    You are the one from the academy. So how do you know how the industry��s most anticipated person came to be here?


    Because of the prize money! Show me more��! until there. What is the prize money?


    Ariel put her hand on her waist.


    she exclaimed confidently.


    I am here to buy the real Noh Eun-ha who will come to the labor camp with the prize money!


    He really��


    wants to rip out the fish��s head.


    Eunha said she couldn��t lift her face because she was embarrassed.


    On the other hand, Bae Su-bin and Jin Parang were holding their stomachs and laughing.


    It��s because I don��t have much money. But my friends said that the real No Eun-ha would be sold at a very high price.


    So you��re trying to win this contest and make a fortune? That��s what life is all about!


    Haha I am a person who only lives for today.


    Noh Eun-ha is like that!


    Ah�� I just got a call. He says he is right here. Noh Eun-ha, if there is something you really want to say to her, please do so.


    Bae Su-bin��s trick.


    Eunha glared at Bae Soo-bin after hearing what the moderator had to say.


    She was dropping her pretense.


    In the meantime, Ariel��s eyes twinkled and she found a place where there was a galaxy.


    Noh Eunha! Look at Me!


    Ariel, dressed in Noh Eun-ha, waved her arms wide.


    Eunha wanted to hide in a mouse hole anywhere.


    I��ll save a lot of money and go, so don��t sell it to someone else and wait!!


    People laughed out loud.


    Eunha lowered her head.


    Why is it my share of shame?


    Eun-ha lamented inwardly.


    Either way, Ariel imitated Eunha Noh while running around until her turn passed.


    The next person to succeed her was Hoshimiya Kaede.


    Oh, that��s the person who became a hot topic yesterday. I watched the game yesterday really well. �� thank you


    Then, shall we take some time to appeal to ourselves?


    Hide your ponytail under a hat.


    Kaede Hoshimiya wearing glasses.


    She was taking the attitude that she didn��t like this place.


    Nevertheless, the moderator steadfastly asked her questions with a professional spirit.


    right then-


    ��Turn all lights to Kaede immediately.


    As if I��ve been waiting for this moment.


    Bae Su-bin giggled and ordered the staff over the walkie-talkie.


    Soon, all the lights on the stage turned to Hoshimiya Kaede.


    Uh��


    Kaede Hoshimiya, who was quickly placed in the spotlight, was taken aback.


    Either that or not-.


    -So, who wants to beat me?


    Bae Soo-bin created an opportunity to embarrass Kaede Hoshimiya with an evil smile.


    In the end, according to the progress of the host, she had no choice but to appeal to herself, which she considered humiliating.


    You��re too nasty��


    Kaede pushes Ariel through a wall, as if following Joara��s actions.


    After seeing her tearful performance, Eunha said to Bae Soo-bin.


    ��


    The cross-dressing contest has ended.


    It was Cha Eun-woo, who came out with a ponytail, who had a huge prize money and a trophy.


    No one knew that Eunwoo had such a side.


    The students were astonished.


    In the meantime, Cha Eun-woo, who has been rumored to be kind and flexible among the academy students, showed a completely different side to what they thought.


    Dressed in clothes worn by Western aristocrats, she performed a sword dance using a sharp sword.


    Eun-ha was surprised once by the way she wields a sword, and twice by the way she handles a sword surprisingly well.


    I guess that��s how much you practiced.


    Unlike the other contestants, Cha Eun-woo refrained from opening his mouth in order to show the male figure as much as possible.


    She only tried to emphasize her masculinity with her swordsmanship and eye acting.


    So people admired Cha Eun-woo��s strategy and effort and gave her the honor of winning.


    The contest is over now, so let��s stop going down. I��ll stay because I have cleanup. When you see the kids, tell them that you had a good time.


    Bae Soo-bin decided to stay.


    Eunha and Jinparang decided to go downstairs and find their friends.


    People were leaving.


    The two decided to stand side by side and wait for them all to get out.


    It was then.


    -Isn��t that Minho?


    It��s real.


    Among the people going out the door.


    Jinparang found Mokminho.


    The galaxy turned its head in the direction indicated by the blue.


    Next to Mok Min-ho was Cha Eun-woo.


    You two look good.


    Are you happy to win?


    Cha Eun-woo, with ponytailed hair, smiled and


    hugged Min-ho Mokmin-ho.


    And the corners of Mok Min-ho��s mouth were raised high enough that Eun-ha could see it even from a distance.


    Oh galaxy! blue brother!


    In the meantime.


    Eunwoo, who was about to leave the hall, found Eunha and Jinparang standing still on the other side.


    Soon, two people approached.


    Did you see that I won?


    Of course I saw it. Are you really good at sword dancing? It was to the point where even a dealer, not a supporter, could believe it.


    That��s how much I practiced. Still, I think supporters are more suited to me than dealers. Do you know how much I��ve been scolded for learning from Minho? When did I scold you? You may not know, but I was scolded by you the whole time I was practicing.


    Cha Eun-woo was very excited.


    Then she grunted, mentioning Mok Min-ho with her arms crossed.


    Mok Min-ho looked at him with regret.


    Meanwhile-.


    -Your opponent tomorrow is me.


    ��I know.


    Mok Min-ho looked at Noh Eun-ha.


    he spoke abruptly


    Eunha nodded.


    Before the Dalian tomorrow, there��s something I want to tell you.


    Minho Mok opened his mouth again.


    Because his eyes were infinitely serious.


    The galaxy did not avert his eyes.


    Soon, Mok Min-ho��.


    ��I want you to use Mang Gauche instead of a one-handed straight sword in Dalian tomorrow.


    Why?


    Because I want to break that sword. No, to be precise, I want to break the attack magic of that sword.


    Mok Min-ho said firmly.


    Eun-ha, who kept her mouth shut, tried to understand Mok Min-ho��s true intentions.


    But I didn��t even need to figure it out.


    That way, if I break that sword��


    Because he said next.


    ��I want you to give me the authority to lead the party you��re going to create. ����.


    Even if you make a party, you won��t have to divide it into several parties with the current number of people. ����.


    If that happens, I want to be the leader of one of them.


    Mok Min-ho��s declaration.


    In short, he asked for a position equivalent to a sub-lord in the party that Eunha made.


    And in order to prove his skills, he will have to beat the winter that crawls on Eunha��s snow.


    ��It��s fun.


    listen carefully to his words.


    Eventually, Eunha smiled.


    ��Yes, that��s good.


    Unha Noh readily replied.

 Chapter 603

    Relife Player 603


    [Chapter 161]


    [The One Who Opposes Noh Eun-ha (5)]


    Day 3 of the general division competition finals.


    People who watched the morning game were slowly returning to their seats to watch the afternoon game.


    It was exhausting as it was a competition that lasted for three days without a day off.


    Nevertheless, people��s eyes were still shining.


    That��s because this year��s competition had quite a lot to see, and as the finals approached, people with outstanding skills came up and showed admiration.


    Is Noh Eun-ha��s last match? Damn, why are the couplets in < Queen Donma > placed at the end? I can��t help it. Actually, if you look at that, you��ve seen all of the competitions. That��s why the academy placed the order of < Kudos > at the end.


    Who��s your opponent in the afternoon game? Mok Min-ho. Last year��s contest winner.


    It��s going to be quite nice to see today.


    Where was the only place worth seeing today? I was able to see you yesterday and the day before yesterday.


    Afternoon game started.


    People enthusiastically cheered on the students on stage, while talking about the contestants of the last competition tonight.


    As much as Noh Eun-ha��s name is now well known to the general public.


    Mok Min-ho��s name was also surprisingly well known.


    And after a while-.


    -Heh, he��s really handsome.


    You look like a rich family��s lad.


    The curtain rises on the final battle of the third day.


    People paid attention to Mok Min-ho and Noh Eun-ha who came up on stage.


    The sound of cheering for the two was only for a moment.


    ������.��


    They fell silent with the two waiting for the match to begin.


    They were overwhelmed by the atmosphere as if they were competing for spirit.


    At the same time, in their minds, they were looking forward to seeing what Noh��s opponent would do in this match.


    Day 1 and Day 2.


    The opponents who became Noh Eun-ha��s opponents each showed surprising inaction and confronted him.


    Hoshimiya Kaede revealed to people that she was a ranger who was good at both long and short distances, along with Shin Wi, who closed her eyes and avoided the galaxy��s attacks.


    Jinpa-rang zealously attacked and even pushed the galaxy to the point of using the artifact.


    If so, indeed��.


    ��What kind of appearance will you show?


    What will Mok Min-ho show against Eun-ha Noh?


    The game started with everyone looking forward to it.


    Noeun at this��.


    ������Use a different sword?��


    People who paid attention to Mok Min-ho could not hide their wonder when they saw the sword that Eun-ha pulled out of the scabbard.


    In the meantime, Noh Eun-ha used the sword she was wearing on her left side.


    But this time, he took out the hilt of the sword on the right side and the mangoshu with the character for mountain (ɽ) on the sword.


    ��Noh Eun-ha took out another sword.��


    People didn��t notice, though.


    Soon after, scouts whispered and their questions spread.


    As a result, people wondered why Noh Eun-ha took out the mangoshu.


    What the hell does that black mean? Does that mean Minho Mok is a completely different opponent from the kids he met before?


    That��s why < Excellent Donanma > may be acknowledging that student��s ability.


    Or maybe it��s the other way around.


    People tilted their heads, giving different opinions.


    In the meantime, the two clashed their swords.


    ��


    Even if Minho Mok didn��t say it.


    Eun-ha tried to give Mong Min-ho the right to lead the lower-ranking party in the party he would make, possibly the clan.


    This is because Minho Mok was the right person who was capable of fighting, responsible, cool-headed, and had leadership.


    However, Mok Min-ho declared that he would prove that he deserved it with his skills.


    There is a difference between appointing me and winning it myself.


    Eunha had no reason to refuse.


    I had to check his growth anyway, and when I didn��t meet my expectations, I just had to find another suitable person.


    That��s why Eunha was rather glad that he suggested that he evaluate his own skills.


    ������.��


    And so the match began.


    The two held their swords and just continued to stare at each other.


    The standoff has been prolonged.


    Are you asking me to move?


    Eunha smiled. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In the meantime, everyone who had sparred with him would take the first attack as if it had to be.


    That��s why Eun-ha has responded to the opponent��s attack with the feeling that he is dealing with a challenger.


    But now Minho is talking with a closed mouth.


    Noh Eunha, you come in first.


    ��Yes, that��s good.


    I don��t know what you��re thinking, but I��ll do it anyway.


    Eunha willingly agreed.


    he stepped on the ground


    With the intention of checking how to deal with the first move of


    Cheonbo .


    Eunha ran recklessly.


    Only then did Mok Min-ho move.


    He narrowed his stride and focused on the Galaxy Sword.


    Mana Crasher


    Mana Crasher


    Two swords collided with a metallic sound while soaking up mana.


    A replacement was not made.


    Minho, who took a step back, cut off the flow of clashing swords and struck Eunha��s sword at once.


    Gwangmu


    and Mokminho��s actions are passive.


    Eun-ha, who grasped his movements in the first match, twitched her lips and continued the next attack at once.


    I don��t know what kind of strategy Mok Min-ho used to play the game.


    It��s a pity, but Eunha had no intention of following along as he thought.


    It��s not enough just to strategize.


    You should know how to make me fall into your strategy.


    I wouldn��t be willing to give it up


    As if conveying that mindset, Eunha continued to attack Minho.


    Nonetheless, Minho Mok only frowned for a moment and concentrated on cutting off the flying sword.


    Then Eunha realized.


    ��what? Why do I feel like I��m being pulled?


    Dalian as if matching the sum.


    Eun-ha realized that she was being induced by Mok Min-ho while trying to match the sum a few times.


    Although he himself was nothing more than swinging his sword moment by moment.


    To Mok Min-ho, it seemed that each sword he wielded had been calculated.


    Is this trying to induce me?


    I don��t know what Mok Min-ho��s purpose is.


    Unknowingly, Eun-ha, who fell for his trick, smirked.


    Soon, the galaxy rushed head-on. As if breaking


    Woobo


    Mok Min-ho��s expectations.


    The galaxy disappeared before his eyes.


    The galaxy that moved behind him at once swung a sword.


    I was trying to wield it.


    ��Even if you realized that


    the Blade Hoop galaxy appeared from behind.


    Mong Min-ho struck the ground with the sword he was holding at the top.


    Immediately, with Minho as the center, mana spread like a wave.


    Only then did Eunha realize.


    Even the fact that he used Ubo to move behind Mong Min-ho was all within his expectations.


    style has changed


    Was he this defensive?


    Sword strike and sword strike collided.


    The galaxy did not move forward any more, but retreated.


    Then, looking at Minho who turned around, he smiled.


    It seemed that the battle would be prolonged.


    ��


    < The First Sword > Ji Yong-hyeon.


    Mok Min-ho, who went to practice at Zenith Clan in the first semester, had the opportunity to see his swordsmanship.


    At that time, seeing his swordsmanship up close, Mong Min-ho was surprised.


    This guy��s sword is defensive.


    Very defensive.


    He realized that < The First Sword >, which is said to be the best in swordsmanship, is a sword that focuses on defense, contrary to popular belief.


    His swordsmanship was extremely simple.


    Instead of swinging the sword meaninglessly, swing it at the most important timing.


    Instead of moving forward, it steps back and induces the opponent to enter its territory.


    Based on stillness, he waits for the right time and changes his behavior to motion in an instant and ends it.


    Dynamic swordsmanship based on emotion.


    Mok Min-ho gained such enlightenment through Ji Yong-hyeon��s swordsmanship.


    Thus, Mok Min-ho applied enlightenment to his swordsmanship.


    This was the reason why he waited for Eunha to come first instead of rushing to Eunha unlike before.


    more�� Come inside.


    Minho Mok blocked Eunha��s sword.


    He not only blocked, but also encouraged Noh Eun-ha to step a little further into his camp.


    Of course, Noh Eun-ha did not suffer.


    Noh Eun-ha realized that Min-ho had a magic that could attack her from all directions, centering on her, and was wary.


    Nonetheless, Minho Mok didn��t care much.


    Because-.


    ��Point Gravitation


    A magic learned from < The First Sword > Ji Yong-hyeon


    .


    The magic corresponding to the advanced control technology was magic that pulled the object touched by the weapon from which mana flowed to the point where it touched.


    ����!?


    So that Noh Eun-ha would not notice.


    Mok Min-ho had carved a mark on Noh Eun-ha��s sword step by step.


    Then he used magic at the moment when he pushed himself with swordsmanship centered on pleasure.


    Minho, who took a step back, took a step forward, guided by the force of gravity, and made the sword move in a different direction than he intended.


    It was just a slight change of course.


    However, the power brought about by a very slight difference made Noh Eun-ha��s posture collapse.


    Mok Min-ho activated the spell with his lips as if he had waited.


    Binding Wisp


    A


    binding spell.


    The mana emitted by Min-ho became the stem and bound Noh Eun-ha��s arms and feet.


    Of course, if it was Noh Eun-ha��s skill, she would surely break the magic.


    It didn��t matter though.


    Even a few seconds is fine.


    If only I could hold on for a few seconds.


    That was enough for Mok Min-ho.


    He gripped his sword tightly and proceeded with the rest of the spell.


    The blue mana created an electric current.


    Vertical Spark It


    was only a few lines of current, but the effect of a few lines of current was very large.


    Mok Min-ho felt a terrible headache from connecting the current.


    He gritted his teeth and raised his hands high.


    Noh Eun-ha, who was trying to break the binding magic, had a surprised face.


    -Take a good look.


    A sword wrapped in blue current.


    Minho Mok struck the sword straight down.


    The electric current surrounding the blade stretched out and flew toward Noh Eun-ha.


    Of course, Mok Min-ho knew that Noh Eun-ha would not suffer like this.


    just as expected. I��ve been waiting for this


    snowy winter season


    .


    Mok Min-ho raised his mouth as he looked at the current that suddenly gathered in Eun-ha��s blade.


    As if it was roaring, Noh Eun-ha��s sword was emitting a sound.


    Before long, the shape of a black snake emerged from within the pure white blade.


    When that snake completely dyed the pure white blade��.


    ��Quoooooooo!


    Eunha, who broke the binding magic, released the magic.


    As if a starving predator was released, an unknown being, whether it was a snake or a dragon wrapped in blue current, charged.


    Then Minho Mok swung his sword as if he had waited.


    Iron Crasher


    himself will prove to Noh Eun-ha.


    It was a paving stone for that.


    Mok Min-ho opened his eyes and looked at the magic that was right in front of him.


    However-.


    ��Kuu��!!


    He clearly swung his sword.


    But his black magic didn��t hurt anything.


    I couldn��t overcome the magic mass and fell backwards.


    ��


    It was an electric current that made my body tingle.


    Eun-ha admired the fact that Mok Min-ho used magic with lightning properties.


    Lightning property magic was extremely difficult to control.


    To exaggerate, even the wriggling of the current had to be calculated individually.


    Unlike fire and ice, lightning was also difficult to imagine because no clear image existed.


    Still, have you barely stepped into that realm?


    But I was surprised.


    It wasn��t perfect magic yet.


    Eun-ha admired his growth while using the snowy winter magic to block the attack.


    Judging from Minho��s next move, what he was aiming for in the first place was to counterattack by using the snowy winter magic himself.


    He wants to prove his skills by breaking the magic of the galaxy.


    Is it just to hold out for a while?


    But Mok Min-ho flew back.


    Eunha clicked her tongue in regret.


    If it��s Minho Mok��s gift�� it��s enough to destroy my magic.


    Mok Min-ho��s gift is < Cutting Providence >.


    In theory, it was a gift that any player who uses a sword known to be able to cut anything if the user puts his mind to it would envy him.


    Still, not being able to cut it means that I wasn��t sure that I would be able to destroy my magic in the end.


    Eunha evaluated it coldly.


    Mok Min-ho��s gift was a gift whose effectiveness depended on his confidence.


    Therefore, when Mok Min-ho declared that he would break Eun-ha��s own sword, it also meant that he would prove his resolve.


    In other words, Mong Min-ho unconsciously had the thought that he would not be able to break his sword.


    As for why it didn��t cut�� I don��t have to tell you, right?


    ����.


    The game could have ended like this.


    However, Eunha waited for Minho Mok to get up.


    Mokminho wiped the blood from his mouth with the back of his hand and nodded slightly.


    he posed


    ��come.


    If you break once, you will be disappointed.


    Rather, Minho made a refreshing face and provoked Eunha.


    Eunha grew up at this.


    Yes, this is the only way I can say that he is a talented person who has been singled out as a leader.


    Where do you show your determination?


    Eun-ha rushed at Min-ho Mok.


    ��


    I wonder if all of my friends are like that.


    To Mok Min-ho, No Eun-ha was a huge wall.


    you are always ahead of me


    It was a milestone to express my gratitude to my friends, and soon it was the way they had to go.


    That��s why their expectations were high, and unlike other students, they felt Eunha��s skills up close and tried to train themselves, always enduring the pain of cutting their bones.


    Each time, Noh Eun-hara said that the wall was too high and approached big.


    ��Tell me about that.�� ��Mana Crasher?��


    Noeunha is called Cheonoecheon (������).


    In the end, Mok Min-ho had to admit it.


    And Minho bowed his pride and asked Eunha to teach him.


    By being taught by Noh Eun-ha, he was able to feel how different the existence of Noh Eun-ha was from himself.


    at the same time-


    ����No matter how hard you try, you��ll never win against Eunha, so what are you trying for?��


    ��I wanted to be the twelfth. But when I came here and saw Noh Eun-ha�� I realized what a foolish dream I had been having.��


    ��You guys are amazing. Don��t you get frustrated when we��re together? I was envious of you at first, but when I think about it, I think you are pitiful.��


    ��We who are the same as Jockey Noh Eun-ha will only be compared to Noh Eun-ha for the rest of our lives. But since you guys are next to the galaxy, wouldn��t you be compared more?��


    ��it should be hard. You are also expected by the people around you.��


    Mok Min-ho was also frustrated.


    No matter how much you grow, you will live with Noh Eun-ha for the rest of your life.


    At first, the students were afraid of Noh Eun-ha, but eventually came to the conclusion that Noh Eun-ha was an unapproachable being and decided not to disobey Noh Eun-ha again.


    Unlike students far from the galaxy.


    Mok Min-ho was the first to notice such frustration.


    Not just him, but all of his friends.


    All of them didn��t say anything, but they were thinking about it.


    yes that��s right


    When we are next to Noh Eunha, we become nothing.


    Classmates who have the fate of misfortune to be compared to Noh Eun-ha for the rest of their lives.


    Among them, especially the Noh Eun-ha division, who will be disappointed while receiving expectations at the same time.


    The existence of the Noh Eun-ha division was actually a class full of burdens, not a class to be feared.


    Nonetheless-.


    -Do you think you��ll give up like this?


    Mok Min-ho and his friends did not despair until the end.


    As they whipped themselves, they tried to gain Noh Eun-ha��s approval and also tried to get closer to him.


    In a way, the difference between those who are close to Eunha and those who are recognized as members of the Noh Eunha division could be whether they were frustrated by the wall of Noh Eunha or not.


    Vertical Spark


    Mok Min-ho gritted his teeth.


    I have experienced setbacks many times.


    There were many times when I wanted to give up.


    However, he did not want to step back and become Noh Eun-ha��s sidekick.


    That��s why he and his friends decided to go against Noh Eun-ha.


    ��Kuh��!


    third failure.


    Mok Min-ho was not disappointed.


    I gave strength to the body that was about to fly backwards and stuck to the ground.


    Then he cast his magic again.


    Vertical Spark


    This is the place to prove your determination.


    Will I be eaten by Noh Eun-ha as it is or will I reveal my identity as ��I��?


    It was a place with many meanings.


    Mok Min-ho gripped his sword. Come


    , snowy winter


    .


    Minho Mok gave strength to his eyes.


    The dragon that had left Noh Eun-ha��s sword was flying open again.


    oh oh oh!!


    The wall of the glowing galaxy roars.


    The wall was so high and strong.


    It stood on its way as if it would not break no matter how hard it was knocked.


    do you surrender like this?


    Or do you go


    Mok Min-ho had to make a decision.


    Iron��


    Mok Min-ho put mana on his sword.


    It was the last remaining mana.


    There will probably be no next.


    no.


    You can��t cut it with this magic.


    The dragon is closing the distance.


    Mok Min-ho shook his head.


    He unleashed the spell.


    Magic is something that contains ��wish��.


    The source of the magic called Iron Crasher was also based on a certain ��desire��.


    It is a magic that originates from the desire to defeat the 4th tier monster, the subordinate of each army stick.


    In other words, there is a limit to the ��mind�� that can be contained.


    Is it possible to defeat Noh Eun-ha simply with the desire to defeat the subordinates of each gunbong?


    If you really want to show your determination to break Noh Eun-ha��s sword��.


    ��It needs to be framed in a new frame.


    I collect the spells that I have unlocked.


    There is no form of formula.


    I put my resolve into an unsystematic and crude technique.


    The determination to break down the wall called Noh Eun-ha.


    He creates magic by relying solely on his confident emotions.


    oh oh oh!!


    The remaining distance is three steps.


    embodies confidence.


    ����!!


    The remaining distance is two steps.


    Forge the sword with embodied confidence.


    oh oh oh!!


    The remaining distance is one step.


    Releases the conviction that dwells in the blade.


    ��The Wall Breaker


    (The Wall breaker)


    This is magic to break your own world and go out to a bigger world.


    Mok Min-ho released all his resolve.


    Kwa-kwa-kwa-kwa-kwak!!


    wicked drinking.


    The shape of the magic was jagged.


    However, the silver flash of light turned into a sharp spear and flew away.


    A clash between a spear and a dragon.


    The dragon is about to eat the spear.


    But that��s for a while��


    ��Keeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee!!


    The silver spear was not broken.


    I finally tore the dragon��s mouth open.


    ��


    The game was as good as mine.


    Eun-ha, who was caught up in Min-ho Mok��s flow, gradually found her own pace.


    Since then, Minho Mok has been helplessly attacked by Eunha Noh��s magic.


    The snowy winter


    is like testing your patience.


    People had to see Minho Mokminho being eaten by a dragon.


    Still, they didn��t want to leave.


    ������.��


    Noh Eun-ha is trying to teach me something.


    Mok Min-ho is trying to overcome something.


    It was a battle of will and will.


    They clenched their fists before they knew it.


    I also secretly rolled on the floor and sometimes cheered for Minho who fell to the floor.


    And��


    ��The Wall Breaker


    seven battles.


    Minho Mok got up after falling down several times, and at the end he squeezed out the remaining mana and lowered his sword.


    At that moment, a deafening sound filled the hall and a silver flash exploded.


    A magic that looked like a giant spear.


    A sharp beam of light collided with the dragon and eventually tore off the dragon��s mouth.


    Koo-o-o-o-o��


    The dragon roared sadly.


    Soon, the dragon whose mouth was torn up and down became fragments of mana and disappeared.


    ������!!!!��


    People saw the scene and felt an indescribable excitement.


    All at once, they rose from their seats and shouted.


    Although Mok Min-ho had exhausted his mana and collapsed.


    This was obviously no different from Min-ho Mong��s victory.


    I didn��t doubt that.


    People shouted out the name of Minho Mok, who had lost consciousness, not Eunha Noh.


    ��


    ��Mongminho! Mokminho! Mokmin��!!��


    The stadium was filled with cheers.


    People are calling for Mong Min-ho.


    I won��


    Eunha smiled bitterly.


    Mok Min-ho��s last magic.


    At that time, Eunha saw his determination.


    He proved his skills.


    So Eun-ha felt an indescribable feeling.


    ��What if I collapse like this? Everyone is calling you by your name, not mine.


    Mok Min-ho, who had exhausted all the mana in his body, had lost consciousness and collapsed.


    So Eun-ha won, but it was a shame to say that he had won.


    It felt good nonetheless.


    ��Good job.


    Praise Mok Min-ho.


    Eun-ha picked up Min-ho Mokmin-ho, who had fallen on the floor.


    But it��s still a long way off. My magic may have been destroyed, but my sword is still intact.


    People who call out Mok Min-ho.


    Eun-ha waved to them on behalf of Min-ho Mok.


    He mocked himself saying that he did not know that people who came to see him would cry out for Min-ho Mong instead of him.


    Somehow, Eun-ha ended up becoming Mok Min-ho��s bridesmaid.

 Chapter 604

    Relife Player 604


    [Chapter 162]


    [belongs to nowhere]


    when the player academy was completed.


    The superhumans who had conquered all the dungeons distributed in Seoul and Gyeonggi Province were back to their daily lives.


    The era of the king and queen, when supermen who rose up in various places ruled the city and called themselves monarchs, was now coming to an end.


    The world, which had found stability from destruction, was preparing to bloom anew in the midst of destruction.


    Whoa��.


    < Shinchang > Namgung Nebula.


    He also returned to his dojang and spent his daily life sharpening the window.


    < Cheolong > Mun-jun and his colleagues were having meetings every day to establish the framework of the player academy.


    Whiiying,


    sweating with his shirt off.


    While repeating the same motion endlessly, he suddenly expressed mana in his body.


    The mana that escaped from the body instantly turned into ice grains and fluttered.


    Then, he tried to perform the action he had been repeating a while ago with the spear that had concentrated his power.


    It was then.


    �C Mr. Shinchang.


    Someone knocked on the dojo door.


    Namgung Sung-woon, who broke his concentration, let out a long sigh.


    After collecting the mana from the tip of the spear, he opened the door.


    ����.


    I came from the Mana Management Bureau.


    A man in a black suit.


    Sungwoon Namgung took a careful look at the man who bowed his head toward him.


    come in


    thank you. And I��m very sorry for interrupting your training.


    A man from the Mana Management Bureau.


    Judging from the fact that he came to see him, he must have been a man belonging to a high position in the organization.


    After receiving the man��s apology, Namgoong Sung-woon softened his mood.


    Soon after, Namgung Sung-woon brought the man into the dojang and sat down anywhere.


    The man laid his butt on the other side.


    I came here to convey the message from < Cheolong >.


    Hmm��


    Soon Namgung Sung-woon nodded as if to say more.


    the man spoke


    Didn��t < Shinchang > talk about putting the cultural festival in the academy��s academic calendar before?


    yes.


    However, there were opinions that it would be good to simply plan a cultural festival to soften the image of superhumans or players outside, but it would be nice to have a place to see their skills as it is also a place to nurture players. Hmm��.


    So this time, in addition to the cultural festival, it was concluded with the opinion of creating a competition where students can check their skills. Competition?


    Regardless of the four players�� specialties, we plan to plan a comprehensive competition based on interpersonal competition.


    Speaking of competition.


    Namgoong Nebula opened her eyes.


    He raised his thick, white eyebrows and showed interest.


    So what are you trying to ask of me? Isn��t < Sinchang > known as a hero who is revered in Korea? Hmm Hmm��


    Namgung Nebula didn��t bother denying it.


    He weakly nodded.


    That��s why I came to see you, thinking about using the trophy made by < Shinchang >, who is known as the strongest in Korea, as the championship trophy of the tournament. Hmm��


    I��m sure the students will be proud of themselves too.


    Hmmmmm��


    A suggestion from a Mana Bureau official.


    Nebula Nebula stroked his long beard and thought for a moment.


    Soon, he raised a corner of his mouth as if he had thought of something interesting.


    He broke the silence and opened his mouth.


    ��Yes, that��s good. I��ll make that little trophy.


    That was the origin of the general category competition.


    ��


    As the 3rd day progresses, the number of students participating in the Comprehensive Division Competition will decrease significantly.


    As a result, the last Dalian on the 3rd day ended relatively early.


    Ha�� Damn it. Papa?


    Meet Mok Min-ho, who was taken to the health room.


    There, Eun-ha, who was scolded by Cha Eun-woo, sighed as soon as she left the building.


    It��s not because I��m mad at her.


    Just thinking about being there tonight made me sigh.


    What product am I��


    Why should I go there?


    The galaxy was a product that would decorate the end of the labor camp.


    That day was today.


    Eun-ha, who had received a message from Kim Min-ji earlier and realized that she would be sent to a labor camp, sighed over and over again.


    Running away��


    can��t you?


    All of the friends have already received the request and have completed the order of the client.


    In the meantime, Eun-ha, who laughed at her friends being sold, knew that she would not be able to avoid it.


    Maybe people like Jin Parang were already wary of the academy.


    Furthermore, it was possible that Kim Min-ji was monitoring herself in real time by releasing a rat.


    To think I gave something like that to Minji so suddenly she was worried about surveillance��


    The rats summoned by midnight whispers were wrapped in mana that was hard to detect.


    Eun-ha assured her that Min-ji Kim would be watching her.


    ��I don��t know. I have to go see Yeonhwa noona.


    Eunha soon gave up on the idea.


    After checking the time, he decided to go see Ryu Yeon-hwa.


    This older sister is also very strange.


    If I were on vacation, I would just rest at home, but to come to the academy to watch the cultural festival�� It


    was just a while ago.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa contacted me.


    At that time, Eun-ha received a call saying that Ryu Yeon-hwa was on vacation to visit the academy cultural festival.


    Then, I sent Eunha a message to have dinner together when the time was right.


    Since all of her friends were working at the time, Eun-ha readily accepted her offer.


    My sister


    seems to have a strong work ethic. To come to see the skills of the kids participating in the competition��.


    Papa��


    why is he hitting you?


    Boo.


    The fire chicken hit the head with its wings.


    Eun-ha, who frowned slightly, removed the wings that were hitting her head.


    He soon ignored Buldak��s complaints and decided to head to the meeting place.


    ��


    Ryu Yeon-hwa, who is currently active as < Seolchang >, has an appearance that is easy to attract attention.


    As a result, Eun-ha had to pay attention to people��s attention when meeting her after she became widely known to the world.


    But Ryu Yeon-hwa said that he didn��t have to worry about that today.


    where is this sister?


    It was a street corner not far from the building where the general division competition was held.


    As much as most of the people who visited the academy came to see Noh Eun-ha.


    Eunha Noh was also familiar with her face.


    As a result, he had to wear a mask and make his way through the crowd.


    Beep.


    I��m in.


    Boo.


    The fire chicken was also a problem.


    Suddenly, Buldak has become one of Eunha Noh��s trademarks.


    Eun-ha quickly pushed the fire chicken with its head sticking out into her arms and looked around.


    I heard it��s around here��


    It was easy to find Ryu Yeon-hwa��s blue hair among all these people.


    However, Eunha looked around but could not find her.


    Meanwhile-.


    ��It��s Eunha.


    huh?


    It was a familiar voice.


    Eunha turned her head in the direction the voice came from.


    ��Yeonhwa sister? yes it��s me


    There was a tall woman there.


    A woman with long black hair responded while wearing a mask.


    Then he gently took off his mask, revealing half of his face.


    It was Ryu Yeon-hwa.


    She was smiling shyly.


    You didn��t know because your hair changed. What happened?


    My hair stands out too much�� That��s why I dyed it black for a while with an artifact. Oh, I see. huh.


    Eunha approached her.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa took off her mask.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa points to the yellow gouache on her wrist.


    Eun-ha got a completely different impression from the woman who dyed her hair black.


    Then I noticed.


    your lips are pretty Ah�� Did you know I put on lipstick?


    how could i not know It stands out like this.


    Ebony hair.


    A white jade face.


    and red lips.


    Eun-ha could tell that she had changed her hair as well as that she had put on lipstick.


    This time I went with Eun-ah and bought it. How is it��? How about what? Do you like it?


    Ryu Yeon-hwa is embarrassed.


    Eun-ha, who hadn��t seen her in makeup, spoke frankly.


    Then her face brightened.


    Where did gouache come from?


    Changjin saved me. He saved me when he said he was going to have dinner with you this time. Oh yeah?


    For the first time, I think Han Chang-jin did well.


    Eun-ha, who recalled Han Chang-jin for a moment, decided to focus on Ryu Yeon-hwa.


    Is your sister hungry? Shall we go eat? If you look around here, you��ll find some booths selling food as well.


    yes then Do you want something to eat? Who is your sister? let��s eat whatever you want Beep beep beep beep beep beep!


    You should go in��.


    ��


    Have dinner nearby.


    The two decided to walk around.


    Sorry I have to go later so I won��t be around for long.


    no. I��m done with dinner. And I have to go to work tomorrow morning, so I have to go soon.


    Eunha was running out of time.


    Soon, they will have to participate in the labor camp.


    Fortunately, Yeon-hwa was generous and didn��t mind.


    Is tomorrow the last day? Competition.


    yes. Tomorrow��s game is the last.


    The galaxy wears a mask.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa takes off her mask.


    The two of them looked around, maintaining a distance that was barely within arm��s reach.


    opponent? Eunhyuk.


    ��I see.


    Seeing and admiring strange things.


    The two had a conversation.


    Soon after, she muttered softly when she heard that Choi Eun-hyeok would be her opponent in the final match tomorrow.


    I��m fighting with my friend, aren��t you worried?


    Minho, whom we fought today, was also a friend?


    Ah��


    I��m not worried at all. Rather, I��m curious about how much they��ve grown, so I want to fight them soon.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa��s worries.


    Eunha cleared away her worries and burst into laughter.


    To be honest, I was really looking forward to fighting Choi Eun-hyuk tomorrow in Dalian.


    It��s because Jinpa Hoshimiya Kaede and Minho Mokmin have achieved growth worthy of admiration.


    Undoubtedly, Choi Eun-hyuk will show his skills that will not be defeated by them.


    Did you read his laugh?


    Ryu Yeon-hwa said affectionately.


    ��That��s nice. Your friends have grown to the point where they can compete with you.


    of course. Are they the ones I picked up for the party? So, you have to grow like this.


    As for the party�� Have you decided which clan to join?


    Ryu Yeon-hwa asks in a caring tone.


    She tilted her head.


    In the booth lighting, the flowing black hair seemed to glisten.


    And the lips drew attention.


    Eun-ha, who inadvertently looked at her lips, stopped walking.


    No�� I��m still thinking about it.


    Could she have noticed?


    Eunha, who came to her senses, removed her gaze and said calmly.


    Then he mumbled to himself that he was still thinking about it.


    And then-.


    ��Actually, I got my head around it�� but I��m not sure yet, so I don��t know. I want to think a little more carefully.


    so?


    Eunha vomited her honest feelings.


    He had three paths.


    One is to create a party without belonging anywhere.


    The other is making a party by belonging to a certain clan.


    And the other one doesn��t belong anywhere��


    ��To create your own clan.


    Eunha recited in her heart.


    Of the three paths, there was one on which the mind was inclined, or almost certainly inclined.


    Still, he wasn��t sure and couldn��t make a decision.


    I��m so troubled��


    ��If.


    ��uh?


    Ryu Yeon-hwa suddenly spoke.


    Eun-ha woke up from her thoughts when she heard Ryu Yeon-hwa��s voice.


    She was looking straight at herself.


    Eunha If you make a clan��


    ����.


    then can I join?


    Ryu Yeon-hwa��s confession.


    The moment Eunha heard the unexpected words, she couldn��t answer.


    He found his composure belatedly.


    ��Can I ask why? Perhaps, if you create a clan, Eun-ah will try to join it. In fact, when Eun-ah first joined the Regulus Clan, she suggested to Clan Lord Gu Yeon-soo, as a condition of joining the clan, that if she joins the clan you created, don��t capture her.


    Who is your sister?


    huh. And I also want to party with Eun-ah like this.


    Noh Eun-ah��s secret he heard through her. As a result, even though she was recommended for a settlement ratio of 8:2, the story that Hansako maintained the ratio of 7:3. Sear?h the Nov��l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Eunha heard it and stuck out her tongue.


    Even though she thought of her as her own sister, she wondered if she was too soft.


    Meanwhile, Ryu Yeon-hwa continued.


    ��I want to work with you. For that reason�� why not?


    ����.


    The last words must have been her true intentions.


    So Eun-ha listened.


    Again, when the completely unexpected words came out of Ryu Yeon-hwa��s mouth, laughter came out.


    Why is this older sister trying to humble herself so much?


    She was < Seolchang >.


    It was an existence that would become a < Shinchang > in the future.


    However, from the first time we met until now, she has been acting like she has humbled herself.


    In a way, he was humble.


    In a way, I lacked confidence.


    Eun-ha couldn��t help but feel really curious about Ryu Yeon-hwa��s appearance.


    Above all��


    ����If a person who becomes a < Shinchang > comes, of course it is welcome.


    Is there anyone in the world who refuses Ryu Yeon-hwa?


    Eunha replied with a satisfied face.


    ��Of course not. Rather, if that��s the case, is that what I want to ask my sister to do?


    ��really? You don��t know what a great person you are, right?


    ����?


    Ryu Yeon-hwa tilts her head.


    Eunha burst into laughter again when she saw a face that seemed to know nothing.


    Soon, as if it were somehow.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa also smiled.


    ��


    Come to think of it.


    Now it��s time to go back to the labor booth.


    After escorting Yeon-hwa to the main gate of the academy, Eun-ha looked at her with her mouth open as if she had suddenly remembered something.


    Master has said it before.


    Who is < Sinchang >?


    huh.


    What did you say?


    across the threshold.


    The two looked into each other��s eyes.


    Now that the magic of the yellow gouache had been lifted, she had hair reminiscent of a blue hydrangea.


    A long time ago, someone came from the Mana Management Bureau and asked for help in making a trophy for the championship in a general category competition.


    I��ve heard


    Eunha responded to her story.


    The story of Namgung Sung-woon, a living myth related to the championship trophy of the general division competition < Sinchang >.


    It was a story that made the students proud of winning the general category competition.


    However, there was a hidden story that even Eunha did not know.


    That��s�� Master said that making a normal trophy isn��t fun, so he enchanted the trophy.


    It��s the first time I��ve heard of it��


    As soon as I made it, other people knew about it and said something to Master. How did you endow a trophy that was used as a token of honor with such magic?


    What magic did you give it?


    It��s not a big deal��


    Sometimes I hear Ryu Yeon-hwa��s story.


    Known as a legendary figure to the players, < Shinchang > seemed to be a very pleasant person.


    Eun-ha smiled wryly as she recalled the delightful image of < Shinchang >.


    Then, unable to contain my curiosity, I asked her.


    What kind of magic did < Shinchang > endow the trophy with, so why did the academy officials thoroughly keep quiet about the magic given to the winning trophy?


    When I heard the story, it wasn��t a big deal.


    A trophy just looks like a cup. uh yeah


    So, if you pour alcohol into the trophy and cover the surface of the trophy with your body mana, it will become a refreshing drink thanks to the power of < Ice Flower >.


    Eh?


    That��s why the winner can drink a really cool drink�� Huh��


    And the trophy is huge again. The reason why Master made it so big is that the competition is over, so I want to share it with all the people who fought together��.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa is embarrassed.


    Eunha just listened quietly.


    It seemed that he knew the story that the academy officials had thoroughly hidden.


    So did your sister do that?


    No�� It��s a championship trophy, how could you do something like that?


    turn your head.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa shook her head.


    Eun-ha made the same face and drooped her shoulders.


    But still�� Now that I think about it, I don��t think it would be bad to make one last memory like that. so i��m a little sorry


    Ryu Yeon-hwa��s advice.


    Eunha looked at her who had won the championship in the general category all three years ago.


    In fact, apart from Eun-ah and Chang-jin, she had few academy mates she kept in touch with.


    even though she didn��t say it.


    Eun-ha, who knew < Shinchang > in her previous life, knew it well.


    So I could see that she was giving her honest advice.


    ��Thank you. If I get a chance, I��ll have a drink with the kids.


    huh.


    to the galaxy��s answer.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa responded.


    Soon she asked.


    but there is uh. why?


    I didn��t tell you earlier, but what are you doing now?


    Ah��


    Ryu Yeon-hwa��s question.


    Eunha groaned briefly.


    In fact, a little while ago, she noticed him repeatedly and asked what role he played in the cultural festival.


    Each time, Eunha avoided answering.


    Then it was added.


    ����I��ll tell you when my sister goes home.��


    It seems that Ryu Yeon-hwa kept remembering that answer.


    Eunha smiled bitterly.


    Not a big deal��


    Yeah.


    It��s called a labor center, so this time the kids planned a mediation center where 3rd graders deal with requests. labor camp? agency?


    What it��s like is that through an auction, employers hire third-year students to serve them, in simple terms.


    ����.


    Somehow, I ended up going to an auction there too�� . . !


    Eunha didn��t want to talk.


    He had no choice but to let her know, letting out an awkward laugh.


    Either that or not, Ryu Yeon-hwa��.


    ��If you win the auction, can you do anything? yes��? Until dawn, you must obey your employer��s orders unconditionally. Well, it��s obvious, but it��s not like a strange order.


    A strange order��


    as if it had been beaten with a hammer.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa suddenly muttered.


    Soon, her face quickly turned red.


    Why is this older sister blushing all the time these days?


    What are you thinking?


    Eun-ha was puzzled as she saw her lost in her imagination.


    Indeed, she came to her senses��


    ��I didn��t bring much, but��


    I suddenly realized something.


    She was visibly downcast.


    ��I��ll stop. Uh�� be careful.


    Eun-ha saw Ryu Yeon-hwa, who muttered in a gloomy tone.

 Chapter 605

    Relife Player 605


    [Chapter 162]


    [Doesn��t belong anywhere (2)]


    Han Do-young, chairman of Sirius Group.


    He had a problem he was struggling with lately.


    I never thought the day would come when I would worry like this because of Seohyun��.


    The second daughter, Seohyun Han.


    His daughter, who didn��t hurt even if he put it in his eyes, had been causing him trouble lately.


    Still, it��s nice that he doesn��t follow me when I talk like before��.


    After breaking up with Choi Ye-jang.


    Unlike before, Seohyun Han showed a firm appearance in her opinion.


    Also, she has said what she wants to say to her family and has sometimes made demands.


    Han Do-young said he was satisfied with the thought that such a daughter had finally opened the door to her family.


    But because of that, she started making unreasonable demands from time to time.


    How much did you spend per month? But I can��t stop the card��


    Han Do-young sighed.


    Behind the panoramic view that can be looked down from a high-rise building.


    He was looking at the credit card statement Han Seohyun used last month.


    Spending too much


    Is it a reaction from leaving Japan to study abroad?


    Or is it the echo of desire that has been suppressed for so long?


    The amount of money she spends per month has changed noticeably before and after she left to study in Japan.


    That said, Seohyun isn��t particularly extravagant, and she doesn��t spend money like the other kids�� but she tends to spend a lot of money.


    Doyoung Han clicked his tongue.


    In fact, he did not think negatively about the second daughter��s spending.


    It��s embarrassing to say that, but as the chairman of the Sirius Group, which ranks second in the business world, he has a lot of money.


    No matter how much money Han Seo-hyun spent, it didn��t matter to his wealth.


    Rather, the reason he made so much money was to help his family live without worrying about money.


    So even if her spending increased, it was something that could be justified and passed on.


    The problem is-.


    ����He��s going to use the elixir�� It��s probably because he bought it to feed Eunha again.


    The money she spends is mainly flowing to Noh Eun-ha.


    Last year, she even bought a phantom beast egg for Eunha by paying a lump sum of several billion dollars.


    At that time, Doyoung Han was so surprised that her eyes popped out.


    He didn��t even take care of Ji��s dad, but only took care of Eunha��


    Han Doyoung smiled bitterly.


    At this rate, I wondered if they would uproot the family property and hand it over to Eunha.


    He shuddered at the thought of not being completely out of the question.


    ��


    Dinner on the 3rd day of the Academy Cultural Festival.


    At that time when the moon rose in the night sky, Eunha visited the booth at the labor office.


    It��s Minji! Galaxy is here!


    I just put the makeup team on standby, so someone take Eunha!


    ����.


    Behind the scenes of the Labor House.


    Eun-ha, who entered the tent, had to be immediately captured by the students.


    Kim Min-ji, who led the labor camp, ordered some students to take Eun-ha and cremate her.


    What are you doing��


    Sit still in your chair.


    Eun-ha became a doll and had to be made up by the female students and Bong Gu-rae.


    Eunha said she felt skeptical about where she was.


    stay still If you don��t, you can do makeup again. Come on, close your eyes Also stick out your lips.


    Beep beep beep beep beep beep!


    It��s Minji! What about fire chicken!?


    Since Buldak is one body with Noh Eun-ha, we should go out together! It must be difficult to make up, so put something simple on it!


    okay! Beep beep beep beep beep beep!


    Ha��


    you said you shouldn��t sigh?


    The theory that No Eun-ha��s fire chicken is identical.


    It is said that there was confusion about the identity of Eun-ha who heard the word ��nobul coincidence theory�� in short.


    On the other hand, Buldak enjoyed the hands of the students to the fullest about what was good.


    The students combed Buldak��s fur and tied a bow tie around his neck.


    why are you here so late Didn��t I tell you clearly? You have to look at the stage movement and do rehearsals.


    It was then.


    Did you finish rehearsal in the middle of the day?


    Seo-na Jin, who hosted the show, came down from the stage holding the script.


    She approached Eunha, who was dressed up like a doll, and said.


    It��s just a matter of going out and writing, but why do I have to figure out the stage movement and rehearse again? I��m not going to say anything anyway.


    Does this guy respond to his sister��s words? I think I��m going to put handcuffs on my hands and ankles and put them in a mobile prison.


    His older sister Taryeong��


    A fox who gives bruises.


    Eunha decided to ignore her reflection in the front mirror.


    In the meantime, after Jin Seo-na, Yoo Do-jun, who served as the host with her, started talking to her.


    galaxy Let��s hit the jackpot today. I looked at the people gathered outside, and it seemed that scouts from famous clans were all gathered here.


    You��ve already earned enough. But do you have to sell me too? He��s talking about something he doesn��t know. Hey, if the other kids are just coffee, Eunha, you��re coffee made with cat poop. You are the main, the main! The other kids just said that yesterday and the day before yesterday were nothing more than the role of running the labor camp.


    clinging very close to it.


    Yoo Do-jun explained to Eun-ha about the charm of capitalism.


    Eunha was fed up.


    The students were excited about the idea of having a party with the money, saying that they were making the most money in the history of the cultural festival.


    Eun-ha couldn��t like the idea that she would be sold as a slave.


    And after a while-.


    [��From now on, let��s start the last night of the labor camp! I am Jinseo-na, the cute fox who will introduce the jewels of the academy to the employers gathered here!]


    Not cute, but a miser��.


    The labor camp has begun.


    The moment Jinseo-na, who went out onto the stage, burst into a telepathic message, Eun-ha clucked her tongue at the shouts she heard.


    I could see how many people were gathered outside now.


    [Then, we introduce the first jewel. This jewel is��]


    Next, Yoo Do-jun��s introduction.


    Eunha looked at the students who were going out on stage in order.


    They were excited to show off their skills to people.


    Eun-ha, who was standing in the same line as them, only heard confusion.


    It was then.


    Noh Eunha! Look at Me!


    ��why are you here?


    Ariel appeared out of nowhere.


    Eunha was dumbfounded when she saw her, who was not even a staff member, suddenly appear in front of him.


    Either that or not, Ariel suddenly grabbed Noh Eun-ha��s hands.


    Her red eyes twitched.


    galaxy galaxy.


    why are you like this?


    Ariel is crying.


    Eunha was perplexed.


    He seems to have stabilized a lot lately, so he thought that maybe the day when his depression skyrocketed has come.


    But Ariel betrayed his idea altogether.


    -I��m sorry! I didn��t get the prize because I fell out of the contest��


    ��huh?


    Eunha was dumbfounded and asked again.


    Ariel continued crying.


    So I collected the remaining money even to the soul and borrowed 1 million won from Yeogu-rae and made 1,985,000 won!?


    By the way�� what can I say.


    So that��s why�� since I haven��t been drinking lately and this is the money I��ve saved up��


    If I hadn��t been drinking, shouldn��t I have saved more money? How much is the sponsorship you��re getting��


    So so!


    Noh Eun-ha tackled.


    Then Ariel raised her voice and silenced his voice.


    I��ll buy it for 1,985,000 won, so can��t I sell it to someone else? huh? please don��t sell!


    Make sense. And what do you think I can do?


    Are you saying that you finally came to say that?


    Eunha snorted after hearing Ariel��s story.


    1.985 million won.


    It was less than the average bid of third-year students.


    Are you trying to buy yourself with that money?


    Eun-ha said that it was nonsense and dismissed her plea at once.


    And what are you buying me for? What request are you trying to make?


    He bought it for 1,985,000 won and was going to ask me to drink all night! I tried to ask you to buy alcohol worth over 3 million won!


    I won��


    Baba Baba��


    Buying at 1,985,000 and earning more than 3 million.


    The fire chicken was also ridiculous.


    But Ariel had no doubts about what she was saying.


    anyway! You promised me!? Never sell to anyone else!


    where the hell did he come from? Then you go around and look for any side roads!


    Finally, she was discovered by the students.


    Following Minji Kim��s order, the students dragged her by the arms and disappeared somewhere.


    Eun-ha said that she kept looking at the mermaid who kept asking her to sell her even as she got further and further away.


    Wasn��t he drinking?


    Beep��


    and time passed before I knew it.


    Noah��s turn came.


    ��


    Introducing Noh��s colleagues.


    labor for short.


    When the officials first heard the news about the labor camp, they said they felt a shock that made their hair stand out.


    It was so unconventional.


    The clans, in consultation with each other, decided not to recruit any students until the end of the cultural festival.


    However, it was obvious that the clans that produced guest instructors this time would use their status to approach students and build bonds with them in some way.


    In the end, the clans that did not get that opportunity will start at a disadvantage when recruiting.


    In such a situation, the labor camp


    was a way for them to approach Unha Noh and the students of Noh��s division without violating the agreement between the clans.


    Did it come from Daejeon too��


    I heard that the Suwon kids brought a lot of money this time��


    How much did you bring? What about that one? How many bullets did you bring?


    As a result, the clans who heard the news rushed to the academy cultural festival with the money they could afford.


    Even the clans that produced guest instructors sent scouts and brought a lot of money.


    As a result, the labor center was renewing the highest revenue in the history of the cultural festival.


    How much money does it take to hire a group of kids from the Noh Eun-ha division for a day?


    Surprisingly, besides the kids from Noh Eun-ha, the other kids are also good at it? Then you buy your kids. I will buy the children of Noh Eun-ha. let��s not overlap


    A day�� In fact, you can hire for half a day, but even if you can��t do it,


    you can make more than 5 million won. If so, Choi Eun-hyeok could have been bought for 5 million won


    .


    On the last day of the labor camp, the amount was approaching 400.


    However, in the case of students belonging to the Noh Eun-ha division, which leads to the main labor center, the bids were higher.


    On the second day, Choi Eun-hyeok��s bid price was 500, Bong Gu-rae��s and Kang Si-hyeong��s bid prices were only 400 each.


    On the third day, Kaede Hoshimiya, who came to the labor camp, was bid for 800, and the blue one was sold at 1000.


    And back in the middle of the day��.


    [��1200 is out! 1200! Is there no more!?] Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    There is a separate chairman of Youngwon Group.


    In fact, Yoo Do-joon is the real power of Youngone Group.


    He was provoking people with a microphone in a tone he would do on the market floor.


    [Ah, 1400 just came out!]


    ��It��s crazy����


    That day, the price of Mokminho continued to rise and recorded a price of 1400, not enough to break through the 1000 wall.


    Although they obviously brought in a lot of money, the scouts clucked their tongues because they didn��t expect it to cost that much money to hire an academy student for half a day.


    If this is the case, how much will Eunha Noh��s ransom be!?


    see you sleep Be honest. How much did you bring to buy No Eun-ha? We also buy one kid, but I didn��t know there would be over 1000! But you can��t ask the Clanlord to pull in more��


    Most of the people in the industry fell into a panic when they saw Mok Min-ho winning the bid at 1400.


    The reason why Mok Min-ho��s ransom price soared is probably because of the inaction he showed at today��s general division competition.


    Then, how high would the ransom price for Noh Eun-ha be set?


    They were too lazy to count.


    And the people who were only aiming for Noh Eun-ha without hiring anyone had to rack their brains.


    I firmly believed that if I waited, someday an opportunity would come, but in fact, the second day was the opportunity.


    Still, hope remains.


    hope? what hope?


    Didn��t the academy set a limit on the amount of money that could be used at the labor camp to prevent excessive speculation?


    I mean there is a limit.


    So what is the limit?


    30 million won.


    ������.��


    The amount that one company can use during the labor camp period was up to 3000.


    Even when they first heard the regulation, they thought it was just nonsense, asking if they would spend 3000 at the labor center, but they had to lose heart.


    The officials, who never expected that the price of students would soar, had to confirm Noh Eun-ha��s price as 30 million won.


    Therefore, most industry officials who spent even a penny at the labor camp the day before and the day before expressed their disapproval.


    Also, those who did not participate in the labor camp but did not bring in the amount of 3000 were frustrated.


    After all, it��s one of the two.


    either one?


    It��s because I��m so clueless�� I��m wondering if there��s a clan among the people gathered here who can pay 30 million won to hire Noh Eun-ha for half a day. That is also for students who are not sure that they will be able to recruit them unconditionally.


    I don��t think you��d be willing to spend 3000 to buy Unha Noh. Probably between 2500 and 3000��. I think it will be set around that point.


    From now on, it��s like a fight. In a situation where most of them spent their money once, they would buy No Eun-ha from the clan that left the most money. It��s really difficult. No matter how much you think about spending 3000 to sleep with a student, the loss is too great and you can��t help but participate in it��.


    Everyone drooled.


    Then, while being wary of each other, they tried to infer the amount of funds each had currently.


    Time passed like that, and finally��


    [��Then, from now on, the < Excellent Thieves > Noh Eun-ha��s auction, with a talent unprecedented in academy history, begins!]


    Jin Seo-na��s telepathy rang in the heads of the people present.


    ��


    No Eun-ha��s auction has begun.


    Eun-ha, who went on stage, had to be mischievous from Jin Seo-na.


    She told me to show her something that appeals to her charm, just like other students did.


    It��s not a talent show��


    So Eun-ha didn��t want to ruin the atmosphere, so she had to show off the magic of Buldak.


    Then people were amazed at the ability of Buldak.


    In any case, the people who confirmed Eunha��s abilities twinkled.


    [��2000 is out! Ah, 2100 just came out!]


    The winning bid for Eunha was rapidly soaring.


    Eun-ha was just embarrassed to see people eager to buy her 6 hours.


    What are 6 hours?


    Actually, it��s not even 6 hours.


    Besides, even though it��s a nominal hire, it��s just running errands.


    There was no wastage of money.


    Eunha clicked her tongue.


    People knew that, but after the price rose to 2500, there was a momentum to slow down little by little.


    [2620! Are there more!?]


    Between 2600 and 2700.


    Eunha looked at the price, which seemed to be slowly regaining stability.


    As people gradually let go of their hands, the one who got excited was Yoo Do-jun, who was looking at the display board and tapping the elongated hammer.


    he��s so excited


    I became completely a slave to money.


    Jin Seo-na, who hosted the event next to Yu Do-jun, also had money written on her eyes.


    Meanwhile-.


    [��2900! Is there more!]


    The price of 2700 suddenly jumped to 2900.


    People were shocked and at a loss for words.


    However, the clan in Incheon, which had never participated in the labor camp, was putting on a dignified expression.


    [Is there any more!]


    Do-joon urged, tapping the hammer.


    However, neither clan was willing to offer more than 2900.


    right then-


    [��Yes there! The woman in the black dress�� Huh? Han Seo-hyun noona?]


    Someone from behind raised a hand.


    Yoo Do-jun pointed at her.


    And after knowing her identity, I opened my eyes wide.


    It was Han Seohyun.


    Why is my sister here?


    He said he couldn��t come because he was busy��.


    In the name of Seohyun Han.


    Eunha automatically turned her head.


    Indeed, as Do-jun said, she was standing there with her bodyguards.


    After receiving the microphone from the staff, Han Seo-hyun made eye contact with Eun-ha.


    [��100 million.]


    [��Yeah?]


    ������.��


    Seohyun Han didn��t hold up a signpost, but said the price with a microphone.


    Yoo Do-jun questioned, not knowing if he had heard it wrong.


    People are speechless.


    What is that sister saying now?


    The galaxy was the same.


    He also doubted my ears.


    Either that or not, Han Seohyun��.


    [��100 million. I think it��s worth 100 million to hire 6 hours��]


    Han Seo-hyun confidently said.

 Chapter 606

    Relife Player 606(a)


    [Chapter 162]


    [Doesn��t belong anywhere (3)]


    Turn back time, Day 2 of the cultural festival.


    Somehow, Choi Eun-hyuk, who was sold to Jin Seo-na at the winning bid of 5 million won, felt an indescribable sense of desolation.


    Either that or not, Jinseo-na was moving forward with a very triumphant face.


    Eunhyuk, remember that you can��t go against me today because I bought you.


    Even if you didn��t have to go this far, didn��t it just promise to look around the cultural festival together? Even giving me money, I


    didn��t bother doing this�� But no one told me anything. I purposely emptied my time and waited for a call, but there was no call. I��m busy with the competition�� But if you told me, I would have freed up time for you .


    Instead, I decided to pay someone��s time in a legal way. ����.


    No face, right? Yeah, I really have no face. Sorry. So today, don��t disobey me.


    ok i will


    Reluctantly following her, he was stopped by the sound of her passing.


    Jinsona��s cold gaze.


    Choi Eunhyuk met her gaze and couldn��t make excuses.


    It was because he had been busy preparing for the recent general category competition and had not been able to pay attention to other aspects.


    So, in order to relieve her anger, he decided to faithfully carry out her orders.


    And this is all for you. I understand the feeling of preparing for the tournament, but how can a person live by swinging a sword all the time?


    Thank you for your concern. Still, you know too. How important this competition is to me. This time, the captain��


    That��s right, it��s a tournament where Eunha comes out. but so what?


    watch the cultural festival


    However, Choi Eun-hyeok did not notice the people laughing and chatting.


    His gaze was farther away.


    Comprehensive category competition.


    And Noh Eun-ha, who is appearing in the tournament for the first time this year, calls herself the captain and follows her.


    In response, Jinseo-na, who bought food at a nearby booth, quickly discerned where his thoughts were headed.


    And she responded as if it didn��t matter.


    Isn��t it just a matter of showing Eunhyuk how much you��ve grown up to now? But when I saw it, I think you were putting too much pressure on your shoulders. ����.


    Choi Eunhyuk didn��t say anything.


    He just grabbed Seo-na��s hand and walked as she told her to go.


    -I��m not going to fight Eunha. I think that��s what I��m going to prove to Eunha. ����.


    So don��t be too firm.


    Ginsena��s advice.


    Eunhyuk, who listened to her advice, thought quietly.


    ����.


    Actually, I��ve been thinking a lot lately.


    I didn��t know why.


    It was because of the rumors spread by Onyang.


    Having lost his mother a few months ago, he almost impulsively spread a story to his friends in Eunha.


    To summarize the story, Eunha promised to give him the elixir, but suddenly broke the promise and gave the elixir to Lee Yu-jeong, a direct descendant of the Luminous Group.


    ����That��s right.��


    At that time, the galaxy did not deny it.


    Rather affirmed.


    And he didn��t tell them any reason.


    In the end, the judgment on Eunha��s failure to fulfill the promise went back to the individual.


    The reactions of friends were different.


    Even so, they treated Eunha as usual as if they hadn��t heard.


    At that time, Eunha was paying attention to her friends for some reason, so the friendship between them became even closer.


    But Choi Eunhyuk��.


    ��Is this okay?


    is this the right thing to do?


    I thought so.


    Like the other friends, Eunhyuk also treated Eunha warmly.


    On the one hand, he became skeptical of the hero Noh Eun-ha, whom he believed and followed.


    Maybe the captain was wrong.


    To him, Noh Eun-ha was no different than a hero of justice.


    Now that time has passed and he has hardened his head to some extent, he realizes that the envy he had for Noh Eun-ha as a child is somewhat different from reality.


    However, it was clear that Eunha was still a hero and someone who brought justice to the world to some extent.


    However, the story he heard from On Taeyang cracked Choi Eun-hyeok��s envy.


    He wonders if the target he really envy is Noh Eun-ha.


    ��It��s Seo Na.


    why?


    what will your friends think


    Choi Eun-hyuk, who recalled his thoughts while watching the cultural festival, sang Jin Seo-na.


    She answered without looking back.


    She was busy finding her way.


    After hearing On Taeyang��s story�� Didn��t you hear anything from the captain?


    ����.


    Jin Seo-na looked around.


    She stopped moving and turned around.


    She looked at him wordlessly.


    Then he would open his mouth.


    ��Oh yeah? What��s up with that?


    ����. I thought so.


    Jinsanna��s answer.


    Choi Eunhyuk doubted his ears.


    At this, she smiled wryly as if she knew this would happen.


    I��m not a particularly righteous person and I don��t want to be one. Because even if I said I was just, no one in the world would be as just as I am and be kind to me.


    ��why do you think that?


    Eunhyuk Choi couldn��t help but ask.


    Then he realized while he was talking.


    Jinsuna had a reason to do so.


    She didn��t even bother to tell me why, perhaps she noticed his thoughts.


    Instead, he said something else.


    I��m not a superhuman I��m not generous enough to be kind to others, and I��d rather be kind to those who are kind to me.


    ����.


    In that category, On Taeyang is not someone I should be kind to. What did he do to me?


    Selfish.


    But that was the existence of Jinseo.


    Eunhyuk understood why she had such a mind.


    So I couldn��t deny it.


    People I am close to are more important to me. You guys who didn��t abandon me until the end when I was having a hard time are much more important.


    as if declaring


    She looked at Choi Eunhyuk and said.


    then added


    As long as Eunha is kind to me, I will do the same to Eunha. As long as Eunha doesn��t disappoint my expectations, I will continue to do so.


    Jinseo-na was a person who valued her personal relationships more than justice.


    Recognizing that fact, Choi Eun-hyeok could not say anything to her anymore.


    Instead-.


    ��Is it okay for me to rely on the captain like before?


    Choi Eun-hyuk��s thoughts deepened.


    ��


    [��100 million. I think it��s worth 100 million to hire 6 hours��]


    Han Seo-hyun��s explosive remark.


    The voice that came through the microphone made the people in the hall tremble.


    1 billion?


    Did I just hear wrong?


    No matter how much it is, 100 million won��


    isn��t this too much?


    People all burst into sighs.


    All of them were dumbfounded by the fact that the value of hiring 6 hours of an academy student who wasn��t even a player was 100 million.


    Furthermore, this seat was also, in some ways, a place to set the future ransom of academy students.


    In other words, if a value of 100 million was set for Noh Eun-ha, it meant that future clans would have to bring in money several times or dozens or hundreds of times more to recruit him.


    That��s why industry insiders are vehemently expressing disapproval.


    Fortunately-.


    [��I��m sorry, but to prevent speculation, I inform you that the amount that can be used at the labor center is limited to 30 million won, including all transactions.] Jin Seo-na


    mediated the situation.


    She quickly spread telepathy and passed it on to people.


    At this, Seohyun Han frowned.


    Why is that sister suddenly appearing without a word and throwing money?


    Eun-ha, who was standing on the stage, could not take her eyes off her.


    She could spend time with herself whenever she wanted, without having to pay.


    So Eunha was dumbfounded.


    On the one hand, her purpose was understandable.


    As I said above, she��


    ��It looks like they��re trying to raise my ransom, but 100 million was too much.


    Han Seo-hyun is trying to exaggerate the value of the name Noh Eun-ha by throwing a large sum of 100 million won.


    To that extent, Seohyun Han��s behavior was an effective marketing tool.


    The problem is that it went too far.


    Even so, Seohyun Han spoke into the microphone without panicking.


    [I don��t think that student Noh Eun-ha is only worth 30 million won.] [


    I agree with that, but to create a sound cultural festival��]


    [200 million won.]


    ������.��


    Han Seo-hyun��s refutation.


    Jinsanna tried to speak again.


    Seohyun Han threw a lot of money again without giving her a chance to do so.


    At the word 200 million, everyone in the hall, including Eunha, fell silent.


    That sister is really��


    Eunha clicked her tongue inwardly.


    Now, Seo-na is paying attention to him and even sending him a telepathic message telling him to stop Han Seo-hyun.


    However, Noh Eun-ha, who was submitted to the labor center, could not do anything.


    Eunha could only observe the situation on stage.


    In the end, it was up to Han Seo-hyun and the moderators to resolve the situation.


    Therefore-.


    [��A big hand came today. Can we say that they recognized the value of our labor center?]


    Han Seo-hyun, who seems to have no intention of stepping down.


    Jinseo can��t stop her. S��ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The only person who could intervene between the two was Yoo Do-jun.


    He interrupted the conversation by turning on the microphone on the podium.


    [I also agree. I also don��t think Eunha Noh��s value can be set at 30 million.]


    [It��s the first time I think the meaning is right.]


    [It��s the first time I think I��m being praised.]


    Yoo Do-jun responded.


    Seohyun Han agreed.


    The two raised their eyebrows at what was so good.


    [However, as long as we are students, we have to follow the rules of the academy. The money that can be paid at the labor center is limited to up to 30 million won. But��.]


    And then, Yoo Do-jun started talking.


    Everyone was focused on him.


    Yoo Do-jun, whose eyes seemed to be full of money, continued with a smile.


    [��There is no limit on the amount of money donated to the academy.]


    [Hoh��]


    ������.��


    People looked at each other.


    Eunha felt the same way.


    Eunha didn��t know what the hell the two were talking about.


    Sooner or later, they could realize it only when they spoke directly.


    [So, how about doing this? Instead of buying Noh Eun-ha students with 200 million, we pay only 3,000 to the labor center and donate the remaining 170 million to the academy.] [


    That��s good. But if that happens, there will be people who have 30 million here.]


    [This is a donation that is used in a good way for the academy. The seniors who graduated from the academy would definitely praise Han Seo-hyun when they praised the client, but they would never think badly of it. Everyone must be able to see the ��future��.]


    ������!!��


    Furthermore, the two indirectly threatened the people present as if they had reached an agreement.


    Realizing the true intention of the conversation, all those who had been looking at Han Seo-hyun with disapproval took off their eyes.


    They even applauded. Applause


    appropriate


    for the closing of the labor camp.


    from start to finish.


    The labor camp started with a good meaning and ended with a good meaning.


    No one objected to Han Seo-hyun hiring Roh Eun-ha.


    What did this mean��.


    But Eun-ha looked at the people clapping with a puzzled look on her face.


    When I turned my head, Jin Seo-na and Yoo Do-jun caught my eye.


    The eyes of the two people staring at the galaxy were sparkling.


    Eunha could read their gaze.


    galaxy! We hit the jackpot! It��s not just jackpot, it��s super super super super! Han Seohyun noona is really big!


    [Congratulations on selling for 200 million. I knew you would definitely sell for a high price, but I didn��t know you would sell for 200 million. Thanks to you, I can make the after party luxurious!] His


    eyes were tired of capitalism.


    Eunha stuck out her tongue.


    Then he turned his gaze to the man who had now hired him.


    Han Seo-hyun��s eyes met.


    She was smiling at him.


    Eunha laughed along with her.


    But this older sister��


    Didn��t she tell me the other day that it was 0 won?


    Noah tilted his head.


    But good is good.


    It was all good for


    him, who was worried about being hired by an industry official and getting annoying recruitment offers .

 Chapter 607

    Relife Player 607(b)


    [Chapter 162]


    [Doesn��t belong anywhere (4)]


    In the end, Noeunha won the bid to Han Seo-hyun with an upper limit of 3000 and an academy donation of 170 million.


    Although the officials who were aiming for contact with Eunha by using the labor camp as an opportunity made a sound of resentment.


    Unable to pay the amount of 200 million, they had to leave the galaxy.


    If you come, you shouldn��t have said that you would come. Originally, you were busy with the competition and I was busy helping my sister with her work, so I was going to meet you next time. But today, for some reason, work ended early. then contact me then


    I was going to do that�� I heard from Hayang, but he just said that you��re coming out as an auction item today. So I came here to participate in the auction and to surprise you too.


    On the way, Ariel cried and cried and clung to Eunha as she roamed around.


    Somehow, Noh Eun-ha��s transfer went smoothly.


    Currently, Eun-ha was caught in the hands of Han Seo-hyun and was going to see the cultural festival


    .


    Still, isn��t 200 million too much? Can I spend that much money?


    i have a lot of money


    I know you have a lot of money, but this time it��s a bit��


    I don��t think I did too much.


    wasted money


    Eun-ha was thinking of telling Han Seo-hyun that.


    At that time, Han Seo-hyun cut off his words and made a bold statement.


    By the time she entered the forest where people were rare, she stopped walking.


    On the contrary, even now I have regrets, wondering if it was not enough even after giving 200 million.


    she looked up at him


    Her face was full of confidence.


    In the future, if you graduate from the academy and go out into society and receive a request, the price set at today��s auction will also be reflected in your ransom. ����.


    Among the students who graduated from the academy, it will be set at the highest price. But even so, wouldn��t that be the highest level of ransom among you guys? Is it higher than the ransom of those who entered society before you?


    Seohyeon Han��s point.


    Eunha couldn��t refute.


    What she said was right.


    In the end, even if Noh Eun-ha herself could fly and crawl, if she entered society as a player next year, she would lose her age and career from the players who entered society first.


    Your value will probably be underestimated before you build your career. Of course, it is self-evident that there will be people who will look down on you without any experience. So put it up when you can and use it later as an indicator for your ransom.


    ����.


    Wouldn��t it be necessary to create grounds to claim that a person named Noh Eun-ha was hired for only 6 hours even when she was a student and was paid 200 million won?


    ��that��s right. You��re right.


    Seohyun Han��s words were right.


    Eunha finally nodded her head.


    Of course, even so, the galaxy could not erase the thought that it had gone too far.


    200 million won for 6 hours of hire��


    I wonder if even S-level players will get that kind of money��


    But Eunha vowed not to say anything to her anymore.


    In any case, Seohyun Han spent 200 million won for herself.


    On the one hand-.


    ��Anyway, this older sister thinks that my worth is at that level.


    Eunha felt very good.


    I felt like I was being recognized.


    Just then, Seohyun Han suddenly��.


    ��Still, I did spend a lot of money. So, from now on, shouldn��t you pay for the amount you use?


    ����.


    Papa��


    Han Seo-hyun, who makes Eun-ha��s mood fall from heaven to hell in an instant.


    she said, giggling.


    In response, Eunha decided to correct it.


    It wasn��t a feeling of being acknowledged, it was a feeling of being subordinated.


    ��


    Han Seo-hyun ordered.


    For the 6 hours you are hired, obey your words unconditionally.


    There was no way Eunha Noh, who was sold for 200 million, had the right to refuse her.


    ��It��s the first order. Please hold my hand today.


    Even when you go to the bathroom?


    That��s the second command. Please don��t throw up on my words anymore.


    Ghmm��


    Han Seo-hyun seemed to find this situation very interesting.


    On the other hand, Eunha made a sad face. Even so, he followed her words and clasped his hands while walking down the street.


    A lot of people seem to recognize you because it��s an academy.


    a little too much? Since I��m graduating next year, even people in the industry who are trying to talk to me somehow have gathered. Less than this when the cultural festival is over��.


    After the cultural festival is over, you will be able to officially recruit from then on, but won��t it be more than this?


    I won��t be able to leave the academy for the time being and I��ll have to lock myself in the dormitory. Hey, I can��t go home even on the weekend, what the hell are you doing?


    So if you don��t want to receive a recruitment offer, hurry up and decide. I heard you already had a lot of offers.


    Rumors had already spread in the academy that Eunha was sold for 200 million won.


    As a result, ordinary people were also interested and were looking for Noh Eun-ha somewhere in the academy.


    It was one of the reasons people flocked to wherever Eunha and Seohyun Han went.


    Moreover, people who appeared to be from the industry even made their way through the crowd and tried to talk to him.


    Each time, the bodyguard who guarded her blocked their access.


    A lot of offers came in. It��s a problem again because it comes in too much.


    What does it have to be a problem? If you��re going to be based in Seoul anyway, isn��t it just a matter of narrowing it down to the S-class clans that are active in Seoul?


    That��s right. It��s a situation where all 6 clans except for KK came in, so you can just choose from there.


    And if you join the clan with the best view from there, isn��t it the end? It��s a suggestion, but it won��t be different if the S-class clans kiss each other.


    Seohyun Han��s eyes were accurate.


    He nodded at her words and told her of the suggestions he had received so far.


    Her evaluation was brief.


    �C Anywhere is fine. But why are you undecided?


    It��s not that I haven��t decided. It��s just�� I��ve been putting it off until now. I kept thinking I was lacking in certainty.


    There are too many people.


    In the end, Eunha and Han Seohyun headed to a street with few people.


    As they moved out of the area where the cultural festival was in full swing, the number of people following them was small.


    The two continued walking aimlessly, looking at the lake in the distance.


    what certainty?


    There are so many people I want to recruit to the party. There are too many people to call it a party, and since there are so many people, it takes a lot of administrative power, so I thought it would be better to join a clan. If I create it, there will be so many troublesome things.


    So didn��t I tell you before that I would help?


    I don��t remember Still, the clan leader can��t do anything. In the end, it��s a position where you have to take responsibility, but unlike a party leader who can be created and disbanded at any time, the responsibility of a clan leader seems to be heavier.


    Is that why you decided to join someone else��s clan because you don��t want to take responsibility? ��I think so. So, are you sure now? S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Eun-ha recently shared her thoughts about being recruited by clans.


    While listening to his story, Seohyun Han asked questions in between.


    She made it easy for him to tell the story, to get him to the point and to organize it.


    Then she asked.


    Are you sure now?


    Eunha smiled bitterly.


    -Now I��m convinced.


    Eunha nodded.


    Actually, there was nothing to worry about.


    The answer was there from the beginning.


    I just kept running away from taking responsibility.


    ��I will create a clan that does not belong anywhere with my own hands.


    Eunha also knew.


    That you can no longer make a party with the number of people you think.


    All you have to do is create a clan.


    Even so, the reason why he insisted on the party was because he had experience of conducting a party in his previous life.


    -That��s because I didn��t want to take responsibility for the other kids.


    Above all, Eunha did not want to be responsible for the people who came to the party.


    To be precise, when it came time to graduate, I was scared.


    That��s why I tried to make a party that would be easy to disband if necessary.


    But really�� I realized how much these kids have grown since I played with them during the competition this time.


    however? But when I think they��ve worked so hard to get my approval, I feel stupid for trying to join someone else��s clan, no matter how good the terms are. They��re working for you, not for the head of the clan you��re entering.


    yes. They saw me and followed me, but what would it be like if I actually followed the wrong person?


    There must have been other problems. You and the boys must have been restricted in many ways by the clan you joined.


    That��s right too. Even if autonomy was guaranteed, they would have tried to interfere in some way.


    A story that made no sense from the beginning.


    It wasn��t even worth thinking about.


    Eun-ha turned her head to her now with a relieved face.


    So that��s what I mean��


    huh.


    I made up my mind to create a clan.


    It was a heart that would not be shaken.


    Eunha made up her mind and opened her mouth to her.


    ��Seohyun, I want you to come in as the administrator of the clan I will create. I will take all responsibility. So I hope you don��t worry and manage the administration of the clan. You are making a reasonable request. Why do you think I��m studying Clan Administrators in college?


    Noah burst into laughter.


    Soon, even Han Seo-hyun, who was making a serious expression, burst into laughter.


    The two giggled.


    ��


    It was nearing midnight.


    The number of cultural festival booths in operation was now significantly reduced.


    Booths operated by high school academy students remained intermittently, and most of them were booths selling alcoholic beverages.


    Even that was supposed to close after 3:00 in the morning.


    Of course, there weren��t that many people enjoying the cultural festival until midnight.


    Shouldn��t we go in now? The date will change in a little while, but I have to go home and rest.


    Even though I��m tired, I can��t I spent 200 million saying that I would hire you until 3 am, isn��t it a loss if I go home like this?


    The two walked around until their legs hurt.


    In between, we had a few drinks at a brightly lit bar.


    Then, Eun-ha noticed that Han Seo-hyun was feeling tired.


    Insinuatingly, he told her to go home.


    Then she looked at him and said that.


    I spent 100 million So, shouldn��t we spend the remaining 100 million worth?


    My older sister, according to the rules, it��s until 3 o��clock, but everyone has various circumstances, so do you think you can finish it before the day ends? multiple circumstances? It��s dangerous because it��s time zone. Especially when the genders are different from each other��


    Do I really have to say this?


    Eun-ha explained the situation to Han Seo-hyun, who was blushing from alcohol.


    Then she snorted.


    Isn��t that what they are? You and I are engaged and say strange things. This older sister is really��


    Noh Eun-ha finally realized.


    It was clear that Seohyun Han was drunk.


    Either that or not, Han Seo-hyun suddenly said something.


    I��m tired though�� Now I��ve seen everything to see. There aren��t many shops open��


    Okay, so let��s go home now. I will worry about the people watching over there. So, for the rest of the time, why don��t you show me around Eunha��s dormitory? what?


    I think it would be better to rest there for the rest of the time before going.


    Seohyun Han��s remarks.


    Eunha doubted my ears.


    He blankly opened his mouth.


    Either that or not, Han Seo-hyun seemed to really like the proposal she brought out.


    After coming all the way to the academy, shouldn��t we take a look at where you live? Our dormitory forbids women from entering. Is your sister not coming?


    Didn��t you say before that girls come to your room through the veranda? I think I heard it from Hayang too��


    No, that��s��


    Then you spit out 100 million won.


    Ghmm��


    I��m just going to go in and rest. Don��t you think it��s strange?


    lost.


    Unha Noh raised both hands and feet.


    Since Han Seo-hyun spoke so openly, Eun-ha couldn��t even affirm it, so it couldn��t be helped.


    In the end, Eunha decided to take her to the dormitory.


    Really, I��ll be there until 3:00. did you promise me Yes, I��ll hold your hand until 3 o��clock. Why are you making such a fuss?


    Whoops�� Papa!


    Why are you paying attention?


    Eunha groaned.


    The fire chicken also comforted him, probably feeling his feelings.


    No, Buldak was happy thinking that Han Seo-hyun was coming to see his nest.


    If this is the case, I will have no choice but to enter the veranda��.


    The dormitory was prohibited from entering the opposite sex.


    Eunha headed to the back of the dormitory where her room had a veranda.


    I asked for Han Seo-hyun��s understanding and hugged her.


    Then, walking on the wall, I moved into the room.


    I had a glimmer of hope that the bodyguards might stop me, but they only waved.


    -Is this your room?


    ��that��s right.


    I wonder if I��m weird


    Noh Eun-ha, who brought Han Seo-hyun into the room, couldn��t hide her absurdity.


    Contrary to Eunha, Seohyun Han looked around the room leisurely.


    Beep beep beep beep beep beep! yeah that��s cool Papa!


    We also visited Buldak��s nest.


    It didn��t take long for her to look around the room.


    After confirming that Eunha unexpectedly organizes her life, she sat down on his bed.


    ��cold.


    Lie down flat.


    She squirmed and went straight under the covers.


    Eunha was dumbfounded at the way she used her bed so naturally.


    What are you doing?


    I��m going to walk a lot today and lie down. I��m tired, so I want to sleep in bed until the time is over. ����.


    Eventually, Han Seo-hyun showed her face under the blanket.


    Eun-ha sighed as she lay down on her side on a pillow and saw her talking quietly.


    Then she suddenly put her hand out of the blanket.


    ��Hand. why the hand You decided to catch it until the end of time. Won��t you listen to my orders?


    ��okay.


    Eunha approached her.


    I didn��t sit on the bed.


    I sat down on the floor, afraid to be swept away by the situation or atmosphere.


    Instead, he had to sit while looking at her, following Han Seo-hyun��s orders.


    As a result, my back hurt.


    Still, Eunha persevered.


    I��m bored.


    what do you see me


    I told you not to throw up.


    she said tiredly.


    Eunha replied bluntly.


    Then she strained her eyes.


    Slaves said they couldn��t disobey.


    Until 3:00 in the morning�� Yeah. tell me anything What are you talking about?


    just say anything I like the story of your life and the kind of life you��ll lead in the future��


    Then I��ll tell you about meeting Minji before I entered kindergarten.


    just like a child


    He smiled at the sight of her acting like a charm to him.


    Then he ran his other hand through her hair and started talking about his life.


    It wasn��t much of a story.


    the trivial daily life he went through.


    Seohyun Han listened to what he had to say even though it seemed boring.


    So, it was 3 in the morning.


    By then she was asleep.


    I can��t send a sleeping child��


    Today is the finals of the tournament.


    I can��t even sleep comfortably.


    Eun-ha looked at Han Seo-hyun, who was sleeping on her bed.


    ��


    Morning of the 4th day of the Academy Culture Festival.


    Sirius Group Chairman Han Do-young was sitting at his desk in the office at the time the sun was just rising.


    Ha ha��


    he let out a long sigh.


    Of course, because I didn��t wash my hair, my hair was sticky.


    Both eyes were bloodshot red.


    ��So, where is Seohyun?


    [They say they just left the dormitory and are heading to the mansion.]


    Ha��


    It was the first time my daughter stayed out overnight.


    Han Do-young brushed his hair while receiving the secretary��s report.


    Do you like Eunha so much? Do I have to marry her already?��


    I wanted to live with her a little longer.


    Doyoung Han shook his shoulders.


    I don��t know how a daughter can make her father��s eyes shed tears of blood.


    ��


    Go back in time a few hours ago.


    Midnight on the 4th day of the Academy Cultural Festival.


    Jeong Ha-yang, who worked hard until late at night to lead the cultural festival that day, took out the artifact before going to bed.


    ��One


    of Jeong Ha-yang��s daily routine in the Witch��s Miniature Garden.


    Activated the magic of the crystal ball, she quickly found Noh Eun-ha��s dormitory with her now-familiar hand movements.


    Then, by enlarging the three-dimensional map, I found the room where Noh Eun-ha was.


    In Noh Eun-ha��s room��.


    ��Why three people?


    Three biological reactions.


    Jung Ha-yang gathered her brows.


    She figured out that the two dots in the room were Eunha and Fire Chicken.


    But the other dot belonged to a total stranger.


    Come to think of it, I heard that Seohyun��s sister bought Eunha at the labor center today, but maybe��


    Then, as a result of her brainstorming, she figured out the identity of the rest of the dots.


    Her face hardened.


    ����.


    After that, until the break of dawn.


    It is said that he stayed up all day with his eyes open, staring at the map.

 Chapter 608

    Relife Player 608(a)


    [Chapter 162]


    [Doesn��t belong anywhere (5)]


    Finals on Day 4 of the Comprehensive Division Competition.


    People who watched the 3rd and 4th place races in the morning had lunch and returned to their seats.


    The seats were already full as the game had not yet started.


    The relay rooms located throughout the academy site were also full.


    People who couldn��t even enter the relay room even gathered in front of the monitor installed in the middle of the playground.


    What money is all this for? This year is just great, isn��t it? No matter what you sell, people buy it.


    Everyone came to watch the match between senior Noh Eun-ha and Eun-hyuk. Yesterday, when I asked a friend who works in the cultural festival management committee, he said that this year��s sales are the best ever. how much did it come out?


    Well, aside from the second highest sales since the academy opened, well that��s already been achieved on the second day. what!? Isn��t that a bit exaggerated though? How come on the second day��


    I heard more amazing sounds, you know what? tell me what


    I heard that the sales recorded yesterday are almost equal to the sum of the sales of the first day and the second day. Crazy�� that��s awesome. It��s not just a jackpot, it��s a complete jackpot. That��s why the students in the student council were worried.


    what are you worried about? All the seniors are graduating next year. Then, the sales of the cultural festival will drop, but the kids who have to prepare for the cultural festival next year must be worried.


    The students were excited.


    The students who worked hecticly and busily made a considerable amount of money, which was said to be the best of all time.


    It was the same even now.


    People who had settled down anywhere to watch the finals of the general division competition were renewing the sales of students selling food.


    On the other hand, the people watching the cultural festival were equally excited.


    Hey, this is sparring. What kind of sparring is it between kids fighting each other? What��s fun about that��


    There are a lot of kids who are pleasing to the eye this year. In particular, the scale of the matches Noh Eun-ha shows is different! The kids who fight with him get stronger during the game?


    Did you say Choi Eunhyuk? I can��t wait to see what the winner of last year��s contest will look like.


    The day before, Noh Eun-ha and Mok Min-ho��s sparring had made people excited.


    Because they were so excited, they told the people they met about the match, and the couple��s sparring was broadcast at the broadcasting station that came to film the cultural festival, and it was talked about forever.


    but it was only for one night.


    The impact of the night was beyond imagination.


    People who were not interested in the academy cultural festival began to flow in en masse the next day.


    As a result, the instructors were exhausted and busy controlling the cultural festival, and additional game relay monitors had to be set up.


    So-.


    ��Ah! Both are up!


    I guess I��ll start now


    with a lot of people��s attention.


    Finally, Noh Eun-ha and Choi Eun-hyuk appeared at the stadium.


    ��


    Day 4 of the Academy Cultural Festival.


    This day was the day of the finals of the general division competition.


    So Eun-ha had to get up early in the morning and prepare for the competition.


    I should have-


    -I don��t know if he slept or not.


    Eunha woke up with a frown on her face.


    I said I couldn��t sleep.


    It was because of Han Seohyun.


    I knew that I could not sleep comfortably because I was sleeping in bed with this older sister, and I was dying from worrying about it.


    a few hours ago.


    Han Seo-hyun, who was drunk, fell asleep in his bed.


    She fell asleep so hard that Eunha didn��t wake her up until 3:00 in the morning.


    So he had no choice but to put her to bed overnight��.


    ����It��s my bed, does it make sense that I have to sleep on the bare floor?��


    Eunha didn��t want to sleep uncomfortable on the floor without a blanket.


    So I pushed Han Seo-hyun inside and he also slept on the bed.


    He, who had a lot of experience camping with friends, did not feel any discomfort about sleeping with the opposite sex.


    Until then, I knew that Eunha was like that.


    ��Maybe it��s because sleeping outside feels different from sleeping in my own bed.


    Eun-ha said that Han Seo-hyun, who was right next to her, was worried.


    Even if you move your body a little, you can touch her body, and even if you are not attached, her warmth is transmitted right next to you.


    Not to mention��


    ��Why is this older sister sleeping on her side?


    Seohyun Han slept with a pillow in the direction Eunha lay.


    As a result, when Eun-ha turned her head even a little, she looked straight at Han Seo-hyun.


    In the end, he had to lie down looking at the ceiling and go to sleep with his hands clasped tightly together.


    There was no way I could sleep comfortably because I slept like that.


    Anyway, Eunha felt as if she had opened her eyes after closing them for several hours.


    On the other hand, Han Seo-hyun seemed refreshed.


    ����Did you sleep well?��


    ��I didn��t sleep. Because of who����


    ��Why. Are you nervous?��


    ��What is tension?��


    Seohyun, who woke up at the sound of Eunha tossing and turning, didn��t find it strange that she slept in his room.


    Rather, it was to the point of saying hello to him naturally.


    Hehe��


    After that, the two of them left the dormitory, ate a simple breakfast, and parted ways.


    Eun-ha had to prepare for the competition after escorting her to the bodyguards who had been waiting outside all night.


    Should I just go to sleep��


    In fact, there was nothing to prepare for.


    The condition of the device was fine.


    So, Eun-ha returned to her room and lay down on the bed.


    I tried to close my eyes for a while until the competition started.


    I was trying to attach it��


    ��What kind of phone is that? is it white?


    It was Jeong Ha-yang��s phone call.


    After receiving the phone call without thinking, he had to suffer a big blow.


    [��It seems that Seohyun unnie has gone back? I guess the supervisor didn��t find out?]


    ��Huh? How does Hayang know that��


    Eunha said she felt a sense of crisis at that time.


    There was cryogenic anger in the voice over the phone.


    [I can��t even play comfortably because I��m managing the cultural festival��]


    Hayang-ah��


    [But someone seems to have played all night with their fianc��. But who is my boyfriend?]


    ����.


    [I��m going to tell Eun-ah unnie.]


    Hayang-ah, listen to me. I think you��re misunderstanding something��


    [I��m going to tell Yoojung.]


    ����!!


    Eunah Noh and Yujeong Lee.


    Hearing the names of the two then, he felt sleepy running away.


    Eun-ha jumped out of bed and had to ask Jung Ha-yang for forgiveness.


    Fortunately, a dramatic compromise was reached.


    [��I��ll also sleep in your room next time. I��ll sleep in your bed too.]


    ��Okay then. I��ll sleep on the floor then.


    [I��m going to sleep holding your hand.]


    Yes, hold my hand��


    Eunha said she let out a sigh of relief.


    It was fortunate that he did not mention that he and Seohyun slept in the same bed.


    By the time Eunha somehow made a dramatic compromise with Jeong Ha-yang, the time for the tournament was approaching.


    How many times have you called��


    It turned out that Hayang��s gift was so scary.


    Jeong Ha-yang��s gift < Multitasking >.


    Jeong Ha-yang, who has excellent processing power, was able to do administrative work while talking to Eun-ha.


    Thanks to that, she was able to talk to Eunha at the same time as she was working.


    Eun-ha, who truly knew the dangers of < multitasking >, had to droop her shoulders and head to the stadium.


    ��Captain��


    It��s been a long time since Eunhyuk sparred with you.


    So, the 4th day of the general category competition.


    In the final game, Eunha met Choi Eunhyuk on stage.


    Eunhyuk had a hard face.


    Eunha showed a happy expression.


    There��s no way I wouldn��t be happy


    Eunhyuk is the first talent I rolled.


    Choi Eun-hyuk��s growth is expected.


    Eunha laid her hand on the coldly blooming winter.


    Before long-.


    [��The match begins.]


    The signal announcing the final match of the general category competition went off.


    ��


    What kind of person is Eun-Ha Noh who calls and follows him as the leader?


    Choi Eun-hyeok pondered endlessly even before the final match, and continues to ponder even now.


    ����It


    seemed like I knew it a long time ago.


    There was a time when he thought he understood Noh Eun-ha.


    But now, Eun-hyeok couldn��t be completely sure of the feelings he had when he was young.


    Flying a sword strike that makes the crescent moon rise to


    the current moon galaxy.


    Eunhyuk gradually dug into the past.


    Now I don��t know.


    I know the captain is far from the hero of my dreams.


    But still-.


    ��Noh Eun-ha was the closest to the hero he dreamed of.


    For Choi Eun-hyeok, Roh Eun-ha was a person she envied and wanted to become before she was an object she should follow.


    However, after entering the academy, Choi Eun-hyeok realized that his heart was gradually fading.


    I witnessed many faces of Noh Eun-ha.


    And Choi Eun-hyeok compromised with reality and accepted the fact that there is no purely righteous hero.


    Nevertheless, to him, Noh Eun-ha was an apostle of justice.


    He made Noh Eun-ha the object of envy.


    By the way-


    ����No Eun-ha killed my mother!��


    The words that Onyang cried out that day.


    Choi Eun-hyuk caused a stir in the path he had walked so far.


    His firm conviction that he was on the right path was shaken.


    hello-


    ��Is the captain the hero I envy?


    A question arose in my mind.


    The seed of the question slowly blossomed with his troubles as nourishment.


    So, at this moment, Choi Eun-hyeok, mixing swords with Noh Eun-ha, was thrusting his face into the question.


    ��Kuh��!! sea??h th�� N??elFir��.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    strong.


    Truly the chief


    Stepping back, Choi Eun-hyuk clicked his tongue at Noh Eun-ha��s skills.


    < The Swordsman > Hwang Jin-hee��s teachings made him grow beyond recognition over the years, but his own skills did not seem to reach Noh Eun-ha��s toes.


    The skill gap is overwhelming.


    Indeed, it is the object of his envy.


    Sword Spirit Type 1


    But is he the person he wants to be?


    Choi Eunhyuk could not answer.


    He circled the arena in a clockwise direction and dug into Noh��s side.


    You can��t beat me with three sacks. You should know how to make at least one more bag.


    All attacks were being read.


    All attacks were blocked.


    Choi Eun-hyeok fell into the sea of thoughts while mixing swords with Noh Eun-ha.


    He was immersed in finding out what made him envy him.


    The reason I first admired the captain was because the captain who saved me in kindergarten had a nice back.


    Eventually, he returned to the starting point where he was created.


    The back of Noh Eun-ha, who struggled with goblins to save herself in kindergarten.


    Choi Eun-hyeok viewed him as a hero and said that he was drawn to him.


    Since then, he has continued to sharpen his sword while chasing after Noh Eun-ha.


    Finally he��


    -I want to become a person like the captain.


    The captain is the man of my dreams!


    He pretended not to know his doubts and tried to make up his mind.


    No, I was trying to bury it.


    When I was young, I tried not to come out of the frame I had created.


    It was then.


    ��What on earth do you want to show me? Unlike the other kids, haven��t you improved at all?


    ����!!


    Rather, it feels more backward.


    Noh Eun-ha, who responded to his sword swing, said that.


    At that moment, Choi Eun-hyeok felt disappointment in Eun-ha��s eyes.


    Yoo-


    sok Hyeon-wol-cham,


    without knowing anything about what he is worrying about right now.


    Choi Eunhyuk stopped crying.


    he ran away ignorantly


    Of course, his attack was pointless.


    Noh Eun-ha made a nonchalant face and blocked his sword.


    Then he said right away.


    ��How long are you going to keep chasing my back?


    ����!!


    Am I the one you want to be? that��s not going to be


    Captain��s question.


    Eunhyuk Choi felt as if he had been hit in the head.


    ����.


    Choi Eunhyuk gripped his sword tightly.


    In the meantime, Eunhyuk Choi was obsessed with the back of the captain.


    In order to become a person like the captain, I was chasing only his back.


    But what about you now?


    ��the captain is in front of me.


    The person he had chased after like a hero was now standing in front of him.


    Eunhyuk Choi was looking at Eunha Noh from the front, not from the back.


    I��m dealing with the boss.


    Only then did he turn his eyes to a fact he had taken for granted.


    time goes by


    At the age of 19, he was now mixing swords with the person he longed for.


    I don��t know if I wouldn��t have been equal when I was young.


    At this moment, he was standing on the same line as Noh Eun-ha.


    were facing each other.


    Ah��


    the back of the person he was chasing was already too much when he was young.


    In the meantime, who the hell was he chasing?


    Only then did he realize


    He wasn��t chasing him, he was just chasing the hero he wanted to be.


    Without knowing that, they said that Noh Eun-ha was an idiot and projected her image as a hero.


    So, after discovering a side of him that he hadn��t thought of from Noh Eun-ha, he knew for nothing that he was wrong and doubted.


    The person he wants to be is actually not Noh Eun-ha��.


    -Don��t try to be me. I��m not you.


    He was the hero he dreamed of.


    Choi Eun-hyeok looked back at himself after hearing Noh Eun-ha��s words.


    The person he wanted to be was, in fact, nowhere, but right in his own mind.


    ����That kind


    of realization.


    Causing a rift in his worldview.


    Thus, the world view


    was expanded.

 Chapter 609

    Relife Player 609(b)


    [Chapter 162]


    [Doesn��t belong anywhere (6)]


    Kaede Hoshimiya used an out-of-the-box strategy and proved to be more differentiated from other rangers.


    While surrendering to his emotions, Jinpa-rang maintained a certain level of reason and sometimes showed cunning tricks.


    Mok Min-ho broke the wall in his heart and showed unbreakable conviction.


    What the three of them have in common is��.


    ��That means you struggled to get out of my shadow.


    In the meantime, the three of them have gone through many things and achieved remarkable growth.


    Even so, they were hidden under the name Noh Eun-ha.


    Above all, they were unable to escape from the category of students.


    In other words, the three of them were just promising prospects, and they were not enough to be called players of the clan they were creating.


    It was not one person��s share.


    However, in this competition, the three went ahead to Eunha and showed the people gathered here that they were not inferior to being called players.


    Not Eunha Noh��s friends��.


    -If it��s my colleague, of course it should be like this.


    Finally, he proved to Eunha that he was enough to be a companion.


    Those who had only pursued his back until now now set their feet on a similar line with him.


    So Eun-ha Choi Eun-hyuk also knew how to show himself that he had grown as a player this time.


    But-.


    ��What the hell does he want to show me?


    Eunha��s expectations were betrayed.


    Eunha was very disappointed.


    It��s because he couldn��t find anything satisfying in Choi Eun-hyuk.


    ��How long are you going to keep chasing my back?


    ����!!


    Eunhyuk Choi also grew up.


    However, it only grew as Choi Eun-hyeok, who is chasing him.


    He had only grown up as a disciple of < The Swordsman >.


    The sword he wielded did not seem to contain his own identity as Choi Eun-hyuk.


    -Don��t try to be me. because i am not you


    So Eun-ha expressed her disappointment and spoke directly to Choi Eun-hyuk.


    Fortunately, Choi Eun-hyuk seemed to notice.


    And��


    -Yes, I have to show you this.


    What are you doing just to get my approval? Do you intend to stay under me forever?


    Choi Eun-hyeok ��realized��.


    He, who had been chasing only the illusion of himself, greeted the true self that existed in his heart.


    The Whiiying


    sword was already finished.


    The body was already condensed.


    The teachings of himself and Hwang Jin-hee from < The Swordsman > were all infused into his body.


    What remained was the will to apply it, that is, to wield the sword with one��s own mind.


    Therefore-. ��The


    moment when the last condition of


    the second type of sword spirit is met.


    Eunhyuk Choi took a step forward.


    Enlightenment helped him expand his worldview and make higher-level magic his own.


    Eun-ha raised her mouth as she looked at the sword Eun-hyeok was holding in her hand, which totaled four swords.


    No, he goes further��.


    ��Sword Spirit Type 3


    One more sword was created.


    The four swords drifting around Choi Eun-hyuk rushed to Eun-ha. Up to three sacks


    of light


    was leisurely.


    However, as the number of swords flying at the same time increased to four, Eunha had no choice but to move her hands in a hurry.


    Moreover, Eun-ha had to deal with five swords because Choi Eun-hyuk joined. Even so,


    Woobo


    was able to endure.


    He kicked the floor while laughing at the blade that had grazed his cheek.


    His new model, who smiled at the five swords approaching him, disappeared.


    -Still, it��s still a long way off.


    Eunhyuk Choi��s back was empty.


    It is because he swung all his swords at Eunha without missing an opportunity.


    he was careless


    If he had left even one sword around him, the match would have been able to go on longer than now.


    The Mana Crasher


    Galaxy was satisfied that Choi Eun-hyeok had reached a higher level than before, and tried to end the sparring.


    He aimed at the back of Choi Eun-hyuk, who was lying defenseless.


    However, it was he who caught his guard, not Eunhyuk.


    Geomyeong Hwanwi (���`�Qλ)


    Eunha widened her eyes.


    The cold blooming winter tore through Choi Eun-hyuk like fog.


    No, Choi Eun-hyuk��s new model has disappeared.


    What he cut was nothing more than one of the flying swords.


    He switched sword spirits with himself.


    I never thought I would learn this kind of magic.


    Eun-ha, who landed with a sword, immediately recognized the situation and clicked her tongue.


    Eun-ha, who attacked Choi Eun-hyuk��s back, entered the realm of the swords that wandered in the air due to the reaction.


    And there was also Choi Eun-hyeok who moved with the swords surrounding him.


    The person who showed his back defenselessly this time was Eunha himself


    .


    Eun-ha felt joy when she saw Eun-hyeok appearing from behind.


    Choi Eun-hyuk has grown enough to do his part.


    That��s one thing-.


    ����It


    ��s still a long way to go against the winter that blooms coldly.


    Eun-ha pulled out Winter, who hadn��t pulled out the sword, since she hadn��t pulled it out.


    Eun-ha, hidden by the storm of red petals, giggled as she watched Choi Eun-hyuk caught in the storm.


    ��


    ��Have you realized it now?


    I finally found a sword for you.


    Choi Eunhyuk has bloomed.


    Hwang Jin-hee, who was watching from the nearest audience, couldn��t help but smile. In the meantime


    , Choi Eun-


    hyeok was unable to go to the next stage from the first type of swordsmanship.


    It wasn��t just the magic.


    He had not been able to embody the high-level magic she taught, including sword spirit transformation.


    The body and sword were already made.


    The problem is that the will encompassing them was wandering.


    3 years at the academy.


    Choi Eun-hyeok had learned all of Hwang Jin-hee��s teachings.


    But he didn��t have the will to embody it.


    The core of magic is the realization of will, but his will was not enough to realize the magic he had learned into reality.


    It was natural.


    Eunhyuk, if you want to realize a higher level of magic than you are stuck on, you have to show your own will, not follow someone else��s will.


    The result of magic being embodied in reality might be the same.


    Emotions, or wills, that fill the magic formula were different.


    That��s why there was no way Choi Eun-hyeok could follow the magic of Hwang Jin-hee��s will.


    Choi Eun-hyeok had to refill his own will into the magic formula that extracted her will.


    S-class and A-class players.


    There are many criteria for distinguishing grades, but if you compare purely based on skill, the criterion for dividing them will ultimately be how much you can give your will to magic.


    Give magic your will. So make it completely your own magic.


    The academy students used to receive such teaching endlessly from the beginning of their enrollment until the day they became a player.


    It is easy to say, but very difficult to put into practice.


    It wasn��t something anyone could teach in the first place.


    Because every human identity is directly or indirectly influenced by others.


    Therefore, the process of self-reflection on the existence of oneself was no different from the asceticism of finding one��s way in the middle of chaos.


    You have to solve it on your own.


    ��Choi Eun-hyeok of the Sword Spirit


    Hwanwi did a great job.


    Hwang Jin-hee was satisfied with the disciple wielding a sword wrapped in mana rising like a haze.


    Not only her, but several players also noticed the change in Choi Eun-hyuk.


    Huh��. Out of all the members of Noh Eun-ha��s division, the one who made Noh Eun-ha pull out the second sword was the first student of < The Swordsman >.


    look at those eyes The eyes of a child know what to do now! Before, I was confused as if I was lost on something, and then I must have found the answer.


    It��s nice that the sword is cool. I can��t see any more hesitation at the tip of the knife.


    Evaluation of his disciple Choi Eun-hyuk.


    Hwang Jin-hee secretly listened.


    Even so, her eyes did not leave the arena.


    Her gaze now turned to Noh Eun-ha.


    By the way, he��s a really great kid.


    To think that others have already reached that age, a stage where they cannot be reached even if they spend their entire lives��


    Hwang Jin-hee stuck out her tongue.


    If Eunhyuk reached a new level, his opponent Noh Eunha reached a higher level than him.


    To be honest, she herself couldn��t fathom the heights he had reached.


    What the hell�� that kid


    is an unknown guy.


    Two years ago, at this time, Noh Eun-ha��s sword had already been completed.


    I thought there would be no room to grow anymore.


    But what the hell had happened, two years had passed and his sword was more complete than it was then.


    It��s amazing that I��ve reached that age, and I can��t shake the thought that I��m going to progress even further there.


    Hwang Jin-hee muttered quietly.


    On the surface, talent doesn��t look so good.


    Are you saying that you have already reached a point where you don��t even know how you will reach it no matter how hard you try for the rest of your life?


    If that guy had only been born 50 years ago, he might have been called a living myth.


    It is truly a state of entry into the world.


    Now he was in a situation where he almost satisfied the conditions to go there.


    If he realizes something, he will surely be able to embody the myth.


    But-.


    -That won��t happen. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She muttered, recalling the feeling that her lifespan was gradually diminishing.


    The player who embodied the myth said that like himself, he could not stand the myth and collapsed.


    That is why the living myths never tried to pass on the method of embodying the myth to the next generation.


    The myth itself was erased.


    It was the realization of a will no longer needed in this world.


    Therefore, no matter how much Noh Eun-ha grows up, she will never be able to embody Shinhwa.


    In the first place-


    ����Albeit little by little, the world is gradually welcoming peace.


    Just as a hero is born in a chaotic world, a god is born in a catastrophe.


    However, there is no way that a disaster like the past will come to this world now.


    She had no doubts.


    ��


    Winter petals blooming in cold color


    fill the field of view.


    A strong wind pushes the body.


    Even so-.


    ��Reverse flow


    Choi Eun-hyeok stepped forward.


    After being able to look back on himself, he created a new level of magic by combining the gift < Critical > and flow.


    go against the flow


    I found a weakness in magic and moved forward.


    And finally�� ��Breaked through the storm of


    moonshine


    petals.


    He swung his sword at the galaxy visible through the fluttering petals.


    At the same time, the swords swirling around him flew towards Eunha at high speed.


    Choi Eun-hyeok was not overcome with joy that Eun-ha made him hold two swords, and focused on wielding his own sword.


    But again, Noah blocked it.


    ��In the snowy winter,


    Noh Eun-ha��s left hand held the Mangauche, giving off a flash of light.


    The dragon that absorbed the magic rushed toward Choi Eun-hyuk.


    ��Kuh��!!


    The dragon opens its mouth.


    Eunhyuk Choi tried to block the magic by gathering all the swords.


    However, he eventually gave up on defense and decided to let the attack flow. The judgment on


    the flow rate


    of the sword spirit return


    was quick.


    Sacrificing a sword that was wandering around, he ran straight past the dragon.


    Mana made like a needle flying madly


    .


    Eunhyuk did not panic even when he saw the magic flying from the front.


    I entrusted myself to the flow of magic.


    It didn��t block it, it drained it.


    At the same time, he loaded the sword with mana.


    Winter blooming coldly,


    a storm of flower petals once again.


    Eunhyuk, who had almost closed the distance with Eunha, clicked his tongue vigorously.


    nonetheless moved forward.


    Intuition was telling.


    That Eunha Noh would be waiting for her beyond this storm of petals. Tune in


    to reflux


    breathing.


    It will surely be the last attack.


    He plunged into the storm with both hands clenched to his sword.


    ��Don��t be fooled.


    The captain is not there.


    in a storm of petals.


    Eunhyuk ignored the sensor network that informed him that Eunha Noh was elsewhere.


    Perhaps it was a sabotage operation.


    He surrendered to his intuition.


    Just like that, one step at a time.


    He made his way through the petals.


    And finally��


    ��The


    third type of flow sword law


    Choi Eun-hyeok found Noh Eun-ha.


    Eunhyuk recreated the swords that had disappeared while trying to block the storm of petals.


    Then he fired four swords at him and ran at the same time.


    Noh Eun-ha was preparing to greet him right in front of her.


    But Choi Eunhyuk��.


    ��It


    exceeded Noh Eun-ha��s expectations.


    He switched places with one of the swords that went faster than he did.


    Choi Eun-hyeok, who had narrowed the distance at once, was now aiming for a gap in the galaxy.


    Show me


    the gift < Critical > .


    Choi Eunhyuk strained his eyes.


    He put all his strength into a gift that shows his opponent��s weaknesses.


    Show me please��!


    A blue haze swaying around Noh Eun-ha.


    He kept trying to find pure white light in the feast of blue.


    please show me


    he longed for


    But-.


    -Can��t you see!?


    Noh Eun-ha had no weaknesses.


    Choi Eun-hyeok was stunned, unable to find any ray of light from him.


    Even so, he did not let go of his sword.


    I didn��t want to give up like this.


    Even if he can��t see his weakness, he just wields his sword, believing in what he��s been training for.


    Hyeonmoon


    Clash Burst Counter


    Sword and sword collide.


    An intense explosion occurred immediately after.


    ��


    Choi Eunhyuk did not give up until the very end.


    So Eunha presented a burst counter as a tribute to him.


    Kwakkwakkwa!!


    Earth-shaking magic.


    Eun-ha believed Choi Eun-hyeok would be able to withstand the explosion, so she did not add or subtract strength.


    And as if to prove it��.


    ��Hehehe�� Good job. Have you improved your skills?


    when the explosion lifted.


    Choi Eun-hyeok was lying on the floor of the arena, almost covered in ashes.


    He said he was holding a sword that was broken in half in his hand.


    Eunha approached him and giggled.


    Captain�� You knew he was really going to die.


    I believed I could get away with this. and you escaped Right?


    Mr��.


    That��s how the general division competition ended.


    Eunha reached out to Eunhyuk, who was out of breath.


    get up now People are getting ready to clap now.


    Ah yes��


    congratulations on the runner-up.


    Eunhyuk Choi took Eunha��s hand with a bewildered face.


    Noh Eun-ha put strength into her hand.


    Then he got up from his seat.


    The two naturally took the posture of shaking hands.


    At that very moment-


    ������!!��


    applause.


    people��s shouts.


    A heart-thumping sound filled the arena.


    Choi Eun-hyuk felt that something was being filled in his heart as he received their cheers.


    And he looked back at the galaxy with such joy.


    The captain��


    Huh?


    No Eunha, you are really great! How long does it take to train to become this strong?


    With a face that said all worries had disappeared.


    Eunhyuk Choi smiled broadly.


    Eunha stopped for a moment when she saw him.


    Then, as if it was nothing, he shrugged his shoulders and replied.


    try to die


    I��m still doing it to the point of dying��


    Really die. Then you will be able to do this as well. Haha�� Anyway, congratulations on winning.


    Jokes but serious advice.


    Eunhyuk Choi smiled awkwardly.

 Chapter 610

    Relife Player 610


    [Chapter 162]


    [Doesn��t belong anywhere (7)]


    The general category competition is over.


    The winner of the competition was Noh Eun-ha from ��The Great Donanma��, just as everyone expected, without any major change.


    ��Congratulations. I hope that I will continue to do that and become a player who can help this country. �� thank you.


    Comprehensive Division Awards Ceremony.


    Eunha held the hand of the academy��s president.


    Almost 6 years after entering the academy.


    Eun-ha, who had never met the president for the first time, treated him awkwardly.


    On the other hand, the president tried to show a friendly look to the reporters who were taking pictures while smiling all the time.


    Even after graduating from the academy, if you ever need my help, don��t hesitate to tell me.


    Then the president whispered so that only Eunha could hear it.


    Eun-ha saw through the president��s intentions.


    He intends to continue his relationship with you in the future.


    It was also beneficial to Eunha.


    Eunha, who had judged that there would be no particular damage, nodded softly.


    [Then there will be a trophy award.]


    And after a while.


    Eunha received the trophy for winning the general category competition from the president.


    In principle, Eunha is now given the right to hold the trophy until the next cultural festival is held.


    Of course, most of the winners won the trophy once and then handed it back to the management committee of the general category competition, outsourcing management.


    Eunha also thought so.


    Before that, though, I��d have to use the magic that the trophy is endowed with.


    Looking forward to tonight


    Eunha held the golden trophy and waited for the next award.


    Students who won awards in the general division competition received artifacts along with certificates.


    ��This award is given to the above student because he won the 31st Comprehensive Division Competition by polishing his abilities for the sake of humanity and the nation.


    The president of the academy handed over the certificate.


    Eunha quickly received a certificate of merit, followed by an artifact in a palm-length box.


    Before the return, it was an artifact received by On Taeyang who finally defeated Minho in front of people.


    The artifact contained in the box was a red joshua (�t�l�냺) tied to the end of the hilt.


    The name of the artifact is Knot of Purification.


    The red string decoration was used to tie it to the wrist so as not to miss it when swinging the sword.


    In addition-.


    -It can only be used once a day, but it was able to heal the poison created by monsters below the 5th tier.


    Even if I don��t use artifacts, I won��t be affected by most poisons thanks to Vilent Venom�� but I


    can use it on others as well as myself, so it��s better to have it than not have it.


    The knot of purification was a useful artifact for players who graduated from the academy and went out into the world.


    Of course, it was not such a necessary artifact for Eunha, who did not fall into the category of new players.


    I decided to use the galaxy in moderation and pass it on to my friends when I get better artifacts.


    ��


    Dinner on the 4th day of the cultural festival.


    It was the last night and practically the last day of the cultural festival.


    Tomorrow��s cultural festival ends in the morning, and even then, most of the classes organize the booths from the morning.


    At least tomorrow��s event is for me to fight a crazy squid bastard.


    That��s true, but tomorrow, no doubt, many people will come to see the cultural festival.


    Eun-ha sighed at the thought of fighting Kang Hyeon-cheol of the Twelve Seat < Yeomma > in front of people tomorrow.


    Fighting in front of people wasn��t that much of a burden, but just having to mix swords with Kang Hyeon-cheol made my head throb.


    ��Let��s forget about it.


    Let��s think about tomorrow��s work tomorrow.


    He decided to brush off the thoughts that he was tired of.


    And I decided to focus on the present moment and enjoy it purely.


    pop! pop!! Bang-!!


    The flower of the Academy Cultural Festival was, of course, fireworks.


    A fireworks display made by the students supporting the caster and supporter divisions, together with Maestro and others who wrap their heads, plan, and make sentences.


    The phenomenon of magic and artifacts could be said to be the crystal that determines the students�� skills that year.


    Puffup!!


    Now the crystal was bursting.


    The night in Seoul was so dazzling that the stars in the night sky were faintly visible, but the fireworks launched by the students were even more dazzling, making the night sky in Seoul colorless.


    Colorful flowers bloomed one after another in the sky.


    Wow, it��s pretty��.


    White flowers in full bloom.


    And Baekhwayoran (�ٻ��ǁy).


    The flowers that bloomed in an instant and then formed in an instant were scattered.


    It looked like petals fluttering in the wind.


    As has been the case every year, this year was particularly spectacular.


    After getting permission from Shin Seo-yeong in advance, Eun-ha and her friends secretly installed a simple tower in a place where people rarely visit, looking up at the night sky in admiration.


    All the female students, including Jeong Ha-yang, were staring at the night sky in awe.


    As an academy student, it��s the last fireworks you��ll see.


    Eunha was the same.


    Eun-ha laughed as she leaned against the railing as she watched her friends who were engrossed in the fireworks rising up in the night sky.


    He then squeezed Jung Ha-yang��s hand.


    pretty. right?


    I know. really pretty.


    I��m so glad we could all see each other this year. Strangely, we haven��t been able to see each other because our schedules don��t match up until now.


    That��s right�� I��m glad we can all see each other at the end. Like you said, I think it will be a good memory.


    Under the brightening night sky, Jung Ha-yang seemed to be shining alone.


    She laughed along the galaxy.


    The two pressed their bodies against each other.


    The gaze they exchanged with each other was hot.


    ��Ugh�� I said let��s make memories, but look at what they��re doing with each other. Let��s just watch each other. Why are you dragging us in? S~ea??h the N??eFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Strangely, until now, everyone��s schedule hasn��t been right. But most of it was because of Eunha, not because of you


    .


    Cha Eun-woo also contributed a lot.


    While filming a video, she pointed her smartphone at the two and tried to take a picture of them.


    I didn��t believe in No Eun-ha. I should have known when I asked to make the firecrackers louder. People��s eyes will go somewhere else, and they will deploy soundproof magic and look very cheeky? I can��t just stab these guys with a bamboo spear��


    that��s right. Are your eyes a little cold today? Si-hyung, hurry up and drop them off. Seo Na-ya, why are you making me do it? There��s Eunhyuk over there too��


    Oh, don��t touch me. I feel like I��m going to have a huge realization right now. So don��t touch me


    All eyes were on the two of them.


    Bae Soo-bin crossed his arms in a disapproving attitude.


    Jin Seo-na accepted her words and pointed out Kang Si-hyung, who was far away.


    Kang Si-hyung, who was quietly watching the fireworks, put on a sad face and secretly handed it over to Choi Eun-hyuk.


    Then Choi Eun-hyeok made an excuse and said he didn��t know me.


    What do you say with just one hand held?


    The galaxy was ridiculous.


    he grumbled.


    Jung Ha-yang laughed awkwardly next to him and tried not to let go of Eun-ha��s hand until the end.


    right then-


    -Now, guys! Let��s stop fighting and have a drink! I now know what trophy beer is�� oops��!! me! me! me! I want to drink beer!! I��m confident that I can enjoy drinking! Hurry up and hand over the glory of the championship to Ariel! Ariel. Don��t be arrogant, please be still��. Why are you passing this to me all of a sudden?


    Honey I think I know why. I think you want to see and hold it? Because the drink will follow you.


    A rumbling mess ensued.


    All of a sudden, Jinpa-rang grabbed the championship trophy of the general division competition that had been put aside and drew the attention of his friends.


    At this, Ariel��s eyes twinkled for an instant, and she slammed Jinpalang into the body.


    Soon after, she quickly snatched the championship trophy and lifted a handful of beer bottles left on the floor.


    Then, as if it was difficult to hold her in her arms, she handed the trophy to Kaede Hoshimiya.


    Kaede, who had received the trophy, asked with a puzzled expression. Ariel silently opened the beer bottle and Bongurae answered instead.


    Is it really okay to pour alcohol on a trophy with history and tradition?��


    Minho Mok rubbed his temples as if his head hurt.


    But his groans were not listened to by anyone.


    Not long after, Ariel poured beer and soju from both hands into the trophy.


    Is this the right wheat ratio? Aren��t you adding too much soju? Why does it feel like a punishment rather than a championship trophy��


    Joara approached Kaede��s side.


    She made a suspicious expression as she watched the alcohol filling the trophy more and more.


    I even tried to sniff the smell.


    what��s up If you drink it in a pleasant mood anyway, that��s it. The color looks very nice to me?


    I think it��s because the trophy is made of gold��


    Yoo Do-jun didn��t care.


    He had been drinking for the first time in a long time and was already biting his lip.


    Lee Cheon-seo, who saw the timing to intervene in the conversation, expressed disapproval.


    Anyway, that��s how the championship trophy week was completed.


    Eunha Noh.


    You didn��t have to give it to me, you could just do it��. I��m not the owner of this trophy, so how could I do it?


    The alcohol overflows.


    Kaede licked her fingers stained with the alcohol that spilled out of the trophy.


    Eunha, who received the trophy from her, nodded as if she couldn��t help it.


    Huiik


    Galaxy expressed mana in the body.


    When mana was given to the winning trophy, the magic inherent in the trophy was activated.


    The surface of the trophy is the same.


    The inside of the trophy cooled rapidly, causing the ice to float in the liquor filled inside.


    ��Wow����


    The friends who saw the secret of the winning trophy for the first time exclaimed exclamation.


    Friends who like alcohol already gulped down their saliva when they saw the liquor floating on thin ice.


    Did everyone have a drink?


    ��of course!!!!��


    Come in front of Eunha and take one person at a time! Since we��re going to toast together, why don��t we drink first?


    Eunha raised the trophy high.


    Before he knew it, his friends were holding paper cups waiting for him to pour them a drink.


    Jeong Ha-yang made her friends line up and got Eun-ha to drink without a quarrel.


    I never thought there would be so much of it even after I poured it out to the kids��


    Lastly, Jung Ha-yang.


    Eunha poured all the drinks into her friends�� glasses.


    Even so, there was still a lot of alcohol left in the trophy.


    Namgung Sung-woon, who is said to have made this trophy, seems to be quite a drinker.


    It was then.


    Of course, the winner of the competition must have a one-shot, right?


    ��Right right right!!!!��


    Suddenly, Kim Min-ji manipulated public opinion.


    Friends agreed with her argument.


    Eunha, who was about to take a sip in moderation, smiled bitterly.


    Yes, I��m in a good mood today, so I��ll drink everything here.


    Eunha boldly declares.


    Friends teased Eunha as if what was going on.


    Then Eunha, give me a toast. You made us come this far, so of course you should.


    The fireworks still exploded.


    Jung Ha-yang spoke to him on behalf of his friends.


    At this, Eunha opened her mouth.


    -Thank you for following me until now. Thanks to you guys, I think I was able to make fun memories at the academy. And�� even after I graduate from the academy, I want to continue making memories with you guys.


    I was fully aware that it was a cheesy word.


    Even so, Eunha thought of using this opportunity to show her honest heart.


    He also decided that it would be appropriate to convey his will to his friends here.


    ������.��


    Eunha carefully looked into the eyes of her friends.


    All their eyes were on him.


    Also, their gaze seemed to sparkle as if they were expecting something.


    Eunha opened her mouth again.


    ����I will create a whole new clan that does not interfere with anyone and does not belong to anywhere.


    Galactic Declaration.


    The corners of their mouths went up.


    Seeing them holding back their laughter, Eunha also raised the corner of her mouth.


    I want all of you to join the clan I��m making.


    In the meantime, Eunha has been receiving recruitment offers from influential clans.


    Friends also received several suggestions.


    Nonetheless, they politely declined, sometimes withholding their proposals, waiting for the galaxy to make a firm decision.


    And finally, Eunha confessed.


    His friends, who had been waiting patiently for him to say it, all agreed at the same time.


    Kwakkwakkoom��!!


    The firecrackers were so loud.


    Eunha could hear their answers very clearly.


    ��


    ��Really?


    Is that so? Looking at the postings, I heard that Eunha taught the people she met in Dalian and confidently won the championship?


    It went really well.


    Lee Yu-jeong heard from Lee Yu-chun that Eun-ha had won the tournament.


    She was delighted with her work.


    Then, after Lee Yoo-chun left the room, loneliness came over him.


    She passed the time blankly, leaning against the window.


    I also wanted to go to the cultural festival��.


    She said she wanted to see Eunha��s performance with her own eyes.


    But a wish that can��t come true.


    Unable to fix her eyes even with the elixir, she finally gave up.


    Even then, I didn��t care.


    Having been blind since birth, she felt that such a life was natural.


    But ever since she met Eunha, she would occasionally have delusions.


    It would be nice if I could see ahead��.


    Before meeting Noh Eun-ha.


    Disappointment was a strange feeling to her.


    But after meeting Noh Eun-ha.


    She came to feel dissatisfied with her life.


    It was a bad feeling.


    Fortunately, she was able to figure out how to shake off these feelings.


    It was easy.


    It would have to be if I didn��t meet Eunha.


    However-.


    ��Strangely�� I want to keep seeing you. Even though I know I shouldn��t meet him, I��m attracted to him without even realizing it.


    Lee Yu-jeong couldn��t shake it off.


    So her depression deepened.


    The reality of not being able to go to the cultural festival because he was blind was hopeless.


    ��are you okay.


    Sleep and wake up and you��ll be fine.


    She decided to lie down on the bed.


    Of course, she knew that the underlying problem would not be solved by sleeping.


    She wanted to escape into a dream rather than reality.


    right then-


    [��I��m fine!]


    The smartphone made a sound.


    A phone call came in.


    As she was about to head to bed, she turned and found her smartphone on the desk.


    Lee Yoo-jung received a call.


    hello?


    who was calling


    She listened to the sound coming through her smartphone.


    However, there was no sound of speech, and something disturbing was heard.


    [Whoa��]


    ��Are you happy?


    Then, Lee Yu-jeong caught the sound of breathing in the noise.


    No matter how much she was, she couldn��t figure out the opponent by breathing.


    But somehow it seemed like a galaxy.


    No, I hoped it was a galaxy.


    [Yes, it��s me. I won the competition.]


    Ah, that��s right Eunha�� Yes, I heard from my brother earlier too. congratulations on winning


    [thank you. What are you doing?]


    Um�� I was thinking of reading a book. What are you doing?


    Realizing that the opponent is Noh Eun-hara.


    Lee Yoo-jung��s expression brightened at once.


    She spoke with Eunha in a bright voice.


    Then he lied.


    I didn��t know why, but I couldn��t tell Eunha that I was in a depressed mood and wanted to go to sleep.


    I never wanted to show a gloomy side to Eunha.


    She wanted him to find her attractive.


    For example, I wanted you to feel that talking to yourself on the phone would make you feel better.


    That way he will keep calling you.


    [��I��m watching the fireworks together with the kids right now. did i tell you before? The fireworks display at the cultural festival is amazing.]


    Oh, that��s right�� It must be pretty��


    But while talking to Eun-ha, Lee Yu-jeong felt like she was falling into abyss.


    I couldn��t control my emotions for a moment.


    I just got a phone call today.


    She struggled to respond to Eunha��s words and smiled bitterly.


    [So drink as a trophy��]


    ��It must be fun. Then Eunha, I hope you have a good time with the kids.


    [Oh wait! Please don��t hang up for a moment.]


    ����.


    I just wasn��t in the mood to call.


    Lee Yoo-jung couldn��t overcome her depression and tried to hang up Eun-ha��s phone.


    At that time, Eunha urgently caught her over the smartphone.


    [Can you hear the sound now?]


    ��sound?


    Lee Yu-jeong asked again.


    And I focused on the sound of my smartphone.


    There was the sound of something exploding mixed with the voice of the galaxy.


    [You talked about it last time. He said he wants to see a fireworks display.]


    ��Yeah.


    [So I thought about it for a long time. I wondered how I could show you the fireworks.]


    ����.


    [Then I thought that if I couldn��t show you this view, I would like to hear the sound instead.]


    Ah��.


    [To a boy named Subin I asked you to make the sound of the firecracker a little louder this time. How is it? Can you hear me?]


    Listen to that.


    Lee Yu-jeong couldn��t control her emotions.


    she said nothing


    I just tried to focus on the sound coming through my smartphone as I wiped away the tears.


    ��Yes�� I can hear it.


    However, Eunha seemed to have misunderstood her words.


    [Subin, can you use some magic to amplify the sound around you?]


    [How loud do you want it to be? are you deaf Or are you doing this to do something strange with your hidden lover?]


    [Yoo Jung-ah. I made the volume louder, can you hear it now?]


    Pung pung pong.


    Intermittent popping sound.


    Lee Yu-jeong, who had been listening to Eun-ha��s constant haggling with a person named Bae Soo-bin, nodded.


    yes it sounds so good So good.


    Stop crying.


    Lee Yu-jeong vomited her honest feelings.


    Then she went over to the window and opened it wide.


    Somehow it seemed to sound better.


    pop!


    In fact, all she could hear was the sound of something exploding.


    Still, she brooded over the sound and tried to imagine the fireworks as far as she knew.


    thank you eunha For remembering how I wanted to see the fireworks. [You said it, how could I forget it?] A


    warm word.


    Lee Yu-jeong clasped her hands over her chest while reflecting on Eun-ha��s words.


    A warm feeling warms the body.


    it spreads slowly


    Lee Yu-jeong wanted to keep the emotions of this moment forever.


    ��Thank you very much.

 Chapter 611

    Relife Player 611


    [Chapter 163]


    [Demon of Flame]


    The morning of the 5th day of the cultural festival.


    The 5th day cultural festival, held only in the morning, was actually a day for students to organize their booths.


    In fact, there were not many booths in operation even on this day.


    Excluding the booths installed around the lake, the booths were being removed from place to place.


    Nonetheless-.


    -Did you hear that? I heard < Yeomma > came here to give a lecture a while ago. oh well i guess The academy invites the Twelve Chairs to give a lecture at this time every year. But what is it?


    The lecture hall was a mess. Well < Damn > he taught me the magic to fight without feeling pain even if my arm fell off and how to never close my eyes under any circumstances. �� < Yeomma > is the answer. I must have been insulted. But even though it was criticized again, the response was surprisingly good. nature theory? It seems that there were people who liked the philosophy of < Yeomma >.


    Ghh�� he��s the source of the plague. It��s not enough to make only your own clan, but to make the academy students stupid like that��


    The number of people didn��t decrease significantly on the 5th day of the cultural festival.


    It was the first time in the history of the academy that so many people had gathered on the 5th day of the cultural festival.


    Huh�� You can think of all the famous people here. Why are they here? It must mean that today��s Dalian is receiving a lot of expectations.


    Twelve Seats < Yeomma > Kang Hyeon-cheol.


    And Noh Eun-ha from < Excellent Donanma >.


    It was a match between the person representing the 2nd generation player and the person representing the 3rd generation player.


    The couple��s sparring was under the supervision of the mana management organization and the academy.


    The biggest stadium in the academy was filled with so many people.


    How many S-class players are there��


    If everyone in this room joins forces, isn��t it a dream to recapture Uijeongbu?


    It seems that a large number of Clan Lords from S-class clans also participated.


    On this day, players who were said to be the best players were showing up in the stadium one after another.


    Those who watched the VVIP seats opened their mouths naturally as they saw people filling up their seats as time passed.


    The person sitting across from you is Gu Yeon-soo, Clanlord of the Regulus Clan��.


    The person sitting across from you is Yujin Kim, the Clanlord of the Shilla Clan.


    Also from Tempest Clan.


    Exactly 4 o��clock from where they are sitting.


    Three of the seven lions were sitting with Regulus Clanlord Gu Yeon-soo.


    And at 8 o��clock, Clan Lord Kim Yu-jin of the Shilla Clan appeared with four of the six stars.


    Also, at 12 o��clock at the same time, Tempest Clanlord Kang Ye-hee and 3 Five Maeng-geum (������) appeared.


    together-.


    ����Only the KK Clan��s coming.


    The momentum is great. Do they appear while blocking the road?


    2 o��clock direction.


    One of the sub-lords of the KK Clan and three of the Seven Great Tigers proudly appeared in front of people��s eyes.


    I don��t see Clanlord over there.


    it��s the twelfth I wouldn��t come because I was busy. < Beast Tamer > is not an idle person��


    Then what about the other Twelve Seats? What other zodiac?


    look over there


    The emergence of prestigious players did not stop there.


    This was just the beginning.


    People widened their eyes when they saw a man appearing from the entrance at 10 o��clock.


    ��I never thought the < First Sword > would come directly from Zenith Clan��


    The appearance of < First Sword > Ji Yong-hyeon, the Zenith Clan Lord and the Twelve Seat.


    Soon, two Ogum and several players appeared after him. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    And starting with him-.


    ��Huh�� What is it? Why are busy people showing up like this, saying there��s something to see here?


    3 o��clock.


    < Gwansangsi > Do Wan-joon and two five spirits appear, who are in charge of the Clan Lord of Myungwang and at the same time serve as the Twelve Seats.


    at 11 o��clock.


    The appearance of the Blaze Clan��s Sub-Lord, Administrator, and Palok.


    Finally-.


    ��You even reached < The Holy Mother >.


    Park Hye-rim of Twelve Seats < The Holy Mother > showed her face accompanied by Noh Eun-ah of < Fairy >.


    She went to the VIP seats instead of the VVIP seats where the Regulus Clan members were seated, probably because she was on vacation.


    How many members of the Twelve Seats are there��


    In addition to the Twelve Seats < Yeomma > Kang Hyeon-cheol, who is going to Dalian today.


    On this day, four zodiac figures will appear in the arena.


    People couldn��t help but be excited.


    ��


    Eun-ah, who received a vacation for this day, turned her head as soon as she sat down.


    My sister Clanlord is over there. Wouldn��t it be better to see her over there?


    Soon the sparring of the galaxy begins.


    The opponent was < Enma >, which is considered almost like a slayer in the player industry.


    As a result, she couldn��t help but worry about Eunha.


    No matter how strong Eunha is, < Yeomma > was an opponent that should never be touched.


    That��s why she wanted to sit in a seat where she could immediately jump into the arena at any time in case Eunha got hurt.


    Like the VVIP seat of the Regulus Clan right below.


    By the way, Park Hye-rim said��.


    ��Is there anything to do with the high-ranking people sitting there?


    Ah��


    Look around the Clan Road. All of them are older people, Eun-ah, do you think you can focus on the game while dealing with them? I think Hyerim unnie is right. I have to cheer for Eunha here.


    There was nothing wrong with Park Hye-rim��s words.


    Noah nodded vigorously. If you think about it, this seat was also a place where you could jump off at any time if there was a problem.


    And Eun-ah, what you worry about probably won��t happen. Apparently, the academy also took various measures for today��s sparring.


    Is it really so? According to what my sister said before, I think she said that the word ��maybe�� doesn��t


    work for seniors in < Yeomma > �� Maybe��.


    Eunah Noh��s question.


    Park Hye-rim laughed awkwardly and tried to avoid answering.


    In fact, she couldn��t even be sure.


    There was a reason why she came to this place, even taking a vacation on purpose.


    Because I just hoped that nothing would happen.


    Even so, it was because I was unconsciously aware that it couldn��t be.


    ��Something is about to happen.


    It��s what this human being is doing, and it can��t end peacefully.


    I couldn��t tell Eun-ah.


    Park Hye-rim actually came here to prevent Kang Hyeon-cheol from doing something in advance.


    How much the status of the Twelve is falling because of this person.


    I have to do something to prevent it from falling any further.


    The match hadn��t even started.


    Park Hye-rim was already nervous.


    She sighed secretly.


    It was then.


    ��Oh my. Isn��t it Eun?


    ��yes? uh? summer sister!


    I was just trying to wait for the game.


    Suddenly, someone sat next to her and spoke to Eun-ah.


    Park Hye-rim looked at Eun-ah��s reaction and immediately turned to the woman sitting next to him.


    Sister, long time no see! How have you been? Your body doesn��t hurt anymore, right? How much is this? How much is this? Are you here to watch today��s game too? yes The person going to Dalian today is my younger brother. Do you know your sister? Eunha Noh.


    Then of course you know That��s why I came to see how he fights with the Twelve.


    A woman who introduced herself as Spring Summer.


    Park Hye-rim stared blankly at the woman wearing a hat and glasses chatting with Eun-ah.


    I think I saw it somewhere��


    It was a familiar face.


    It didn��t take long to realize her identity.


    ��Shh.


    ����!!


    Our eyes met, and she suddenly put a finger to her lips.


    Fairy Lim Ga-eul.


    It was something she often did.


    Park Hye-rim was so surprised that she jumped up from her seat.


    Hyerim��s sister? Why are you like that?


    Iknow, right. As if I saw someone I shouldn��t have seen��


    Oh no. sorry.


    Noah tilted her head.


    The eyes of spring and summer sparkled.


    Then she clicked her tongue briefly.


    Only then did Park Hye-rim realize her mistake.


    Soon after, she hurriedly sat down and apologized to Spring Summer or Lim Ga Eul.


    Then he whispered to her.


    Fairy, why the hell is this��.


    Sometimes I have to rest like this. No matter how you do it, if you come without an escort��


    There is no escort, but someone here to escort me?


    yes?


    Lim Ga-eul��s attitude was calm.


    Conversely, Park Hye-rim was restless.


    At that time, Lim Ga-eul introduced the woman sitting next to her.


    ��Hello. Eunah say hello A friend who came with me My name is�� Kim Winter. are the same age as me hello! winter sister!


    No way��


    Park Hye-rim��s eyes trembled.


    Either that or not, the woman wearing a conical hat that reminded her of a witch smiled brightly.


    She passed her long black hair.


    Nevertheless, Park Hye-rim was able to realize at once who she was.


    It is said that she dyed her hair black, but there was only one woman wearing a conical hat reminiscent of a witch and a black dress that showed off her body.


    I can��t imagine bringing the Twelve Seats��


    The Twelve Seats < Witch of Time > Prisis Memory.


    Park Hye-rim, stunned, looked at Prisis Memory and Lim Ga-eul alternately.


    Then Lim Ga-eul smiled brightly.


    How are you? With this, you don��t have to worry about escorts, right? And are you right next to me? Ah��


    I thought I was deliberately avoiding people who were awkward to deal with.


    Park Hye-rim, who watched the game with the highest-ranking person in the country, said she couldn��t keep her mouth shut.


    ��


    Finally, the day has come.


    Eun-ha, who came up to the stadium like a pig being led to a slaughterhouse, let out a sigh.


    hi! Did you loosen up a lot? Let��s have fun fighting today!


    Ha��


    Baba��


    A crazy squid welcomes the galaxy.


    Eunha had a headache.


    All I wanted to do was forfeit the game and lie in a hospital bed.


    There��s no way that crazy squid would let me


    go just because I was like that.


    If it��s < Yeomma >��s personality, you know it well.


    Once captured by < Yamma >, he could never escape his eyes until he was satisfied.


    That��s why Eunha was forced to enter the arena in the end.


    But why are there so many people?


    Meanwhile, Eunha couldn��t help but exclaim as she looked around.


    Even on the last day of the cultural festival, there were enough people to fill the stadium.


    Above all��


    ��How many members of the Twelve are there?


    Not only the Clan Lords and executives of the S-rank clans, but also the Twelve Seats.


    Eunha stuck out her tongue when she saw the crowd almost inevitably split every time they appeared.


    Hey No Eunha. Where are you looking now? Does this distract you during the game?


    ��because the game hasn��t even started yet.


    shut up. If you stand on the pitch, you are on the battlefield from that very moment. Keep this in mind. Don��t wait until you��re ready��


    Kang Hyeon-cheol��s advice.


    The galaxy was shed.


    To sum up the long and long story, it meant to ask people to focus on themselves, not on the audience.


    Hyuncheol, can you stop shutting your mouth?


    That was then.


    With Eunha and Hyunchul Kang.


    < The Empress > Shin Seo-yeong, who was on the field as a referee, opened her mouth.


    No matter how crazy the squid was, he bowed down to Shin Seo-yeong and went in.


    He stopped talking and closed his mouth.


    Now, let me explain the rules of this game. everyone look at the floor


    ������.��


    There were monitors installed in various directions in the arena.


    The monitor showed the floor with two people standing on it.


    Eunha looked down at the floor.


    A red circle appeared on the floor around the mad squid.


    A circle formed around Kang Hyeon-cheol.


    The radius of the circle painted in red was about 2-3 steps based on Kang Hyeon-cheol��s stride.


    When you start sparring, this is the area where you can move first. Hyeon-cheol, if you move out of this area, the sparring will end immediately.


    Seoyoung Shin started to explain.


    Eunha and Hyeoncheol Kang, who had heard a rough explanation beforehand, nodded their heads.


    As time goes by, Hyeon-chul will gradually increase the radius you can move. By the end you will probably be able to move about 80% of the pitch. Oh, the steps will be divided into five steps. This is step one.


    In short, Kang Hyeon-cheol��s movements are sealed in five stages.


    Even if the seal was broken, Kang Hyeon-cheol would not be able to move throughout the arena.


    And Hyeon-cheol, you will wear an artifact that measures damage.


    Soon, Seoyoung Shin handed the box to Hyeoncheol Kang.


    The box contained necklaces, bracelets, anklets and belts.


    Each ornament had a crystal ball embedded in its center.


    Each time you take damage, the orb will fill with a blue color. Eunha If you want to win this sparring, you have to make all the crystal balls glow blue or make Hyeoncheol get out of the designated area.


    The crystal ball is about the size of a fist.


    However, Shin Seo-yeong added that even if the crystal ball is small, the standard for measuring damage is difficult, so it is forbidden to misunderstand that the color of the crystal ball will fill up quickly.


    It��s a damage measuring device that the instructors put all their heart and soul into, so you guys will be able to fight without any problems. Maybe��


    Really fun? It wouldn��t be really fun.


    Why should I be the referee?


    Shin Seo-young muttered as if complaining when she saw Kang Hyeon-cheol and Noh Eun-ha.


    And as you may have heard several times in advance, Hyun-chul, the only thing you can use is the device you are carrying on your shoulder right now. You can never use artifacts or potions.


    Seoyoung Shin pointed to the greatsword Kang Hyeoncheol was carrying on his shoulder.


    She gave them a lot of attention.


    Then he told me never to use magic that could kill people.


    But how do you judge the standard of magic to kill your sister?


    Although the standard is very ambiguous, the magic that the instructors, including me, think this is too much is a killing magic. The standard is true��


    And poison that cannot be cured by the magic of a waiting supporter or magic that inflicts damage equivalent to that is also killing magic.


    I said I��d leave it to your conscience.


    Seoyoung Shin


    clapped her hands.


    Then don��t get hurt and fight. Please, please, please, let��s not cause accidents and make each other difficult?


    I want to too. Haha sister. You seem to be worrying too much? You say you have something to burn here?


    Shin Seo-young sighed deeply.


    Then she flew into the sky on the wind.


    Eunha and Hyeoncheol Kang held their swords.


    Eunha, I waited for this day.


    I wished that this day would never come.


    Hyunchul Kang laughed.


    Eunha frowned.


    And soon-


    [��Conflict begins.]


    The cheers of the people burst out.


    ��


    Come on!


    Hyeoncheol Kang raised his mouth.


    Although the rules of sparring were too difficult, Yo meant that you had to stay out of the red circle.


    As soon as the match started, he was restrained by a magic circle that formed under his feet.


    Even so, he smiled and pointed his sword at Eunha.


    The seon-gong won��t yield to you.


    I was going to do that?


    As a senior person.


    Kang Hyeon-cheol decided to give up the first attack to Eun-ha.


    In the first place, he was only able to move about 2-3 steps in a radius.


    Eunha had no choice but to attack first.


    Then we will attack first.


    yes come!


    Wherever you want to come, come!


    I��ll be waiting for all the seals to break while blocking and dodging all your attacks.


    Hyeoncheol Kang showed his fangs.


    Then he expected an attack from the galaxy.


    However, the galaxy was not coming close to him.


    It didn��t matter though.


    If I could fight you, how would it be? As long as the seal is released, I��ll be able to fight properly then��


    The seal is just entertainment.


    The kind of entertainment where you figure out the growth of the galaxy yourself.


    So Kang Hyeon-cheol waited for Eun-ha��s attack without being impatient.


    By the way-


    ��Eh��?


    Eunha held the sword in both hands.


    His sword gleamed in platinum.


    At first, Hyeoncheol Kang, who was watching the magic of the galaxy, opened his eyes wide when the momentum of the magic grew unexpectedly.


    And��


    ��Platinum Cross


    player sure win.


    A platinum-colored flash flashed.

 Chapter 612

    Relife Player 612(a)


    [Chapter 163]


    [Demon of Flame (2)]


    For the first time in my life.


    Han Seo-hyun stayed out without permission from her parents.


    And Seohyun Han, who went home after a night out, had to meet her father who had been waiting for her with a haggard look.


    that��s what my father said


    ����Even if it��s late in the future, please come home by 10:00 p.m. Otherwise, I think I��ll cut off all the cards I gave you.��


    A de facto stay-at-home order.


    Threats to cut the card.


    She was well aware of what she had done wrong, so she agreed without saying anything.


    If I could add a little bit of my heart to you��


    ��Is it almost the first time since the incident in Japan that Dad has been so worried?


    The color that bloomed behind his father��s back warmed his heart.


    Han Seo-hyun, who had been worried about her father for the first time in a while, went to sleep in her room in a pleasant mood.


    In fact, she was strangely nervous from sleeping in the galaxy room, so she couldn��t sleep properly.


    Then she was half awake.


    However, the thing she was nervous about did not happen, fortunately or unfortunately.


    A little�� It��s unfair.


    In the end, nothing happened that day, but she had to go with the bodyguards who were influenced by her father


    .


    Some of the people who usually guarded her also changed.


    And they put their father��s orders ahead of hers��.


    ��Your house seems a bit strict, doesn��t it? Or is the president��s force strong? If you see that they think the President��s words are more important than your words. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Think freely.


    A restaurant near the university she attends.


    Han Seo-hyun, who had a lunch date with Oh Hae-in, a direct descendant of the Samra Group, who is also attending the same university, responded bluntly.


    Even though the bodyguards on her father��s orders ordered her to wait outside, she said that she would definitely stay with her.


    Oh Hae-in burst out laughing when he saw the scene.


    This is a restaurant I often visit. It��s a room, so it��s not easy to see people, and the food is really good. Seohyun will like you too.


    i know here My sister and I have been together before. Oh. Seoyeon unni was also going here. That��s right. In a way, you know more about the nearby restaurants than I do.


    Yellow on the left and blue on the right.


    Oh Hae-in, each with different colored eyes, led the story in a friendly atmosphere.


    Han Seo-hyun only gave a short answer to what she said.


    The food came out soon after.


    I guess it��s about time


    Distributed tableware.


    Oh Hae-in made an exaggerated noise as he savored the food.


    On the other hand, Seohyun Han reached for the tableware, checked the time on her watch, and immediately called the bodyguard standing behind her.


    yes lady


    Ask the store owner to turn on the TV over there. all right.


    There was a TV hanging on the wall.


    Han Seo-hyeon, who had been aware of it from the moment she entered the room, asked the bodyguard to turn on the TV when the time came.


    After a while, the bodyguard returned with a remote control and turned on the broadcasting channel she wanted.


    It was a broadcasting channel mainly dealing with the player industry.


    Just in time, the match between Noh Eun-ha and Kang Hyeon-chul was being broadcast.


    The match did not seem to have started.


    I��m glad.


    because it hasn��t started yet.


    Even when she tasted the food a little while ago, Seohyun Han maintained the same expression as usual.


    She looked at the galaxy on the screen and relaxed her face.


    Oh Hae-in noticed her change and smiled bitterly.


    I guess you really like Eunha? I


    wondered if you were engaged to him for political purposes��. Looking at it now, I don��t think so, right?


    ok let me think of you But why did you ask to eat with me? I want you to tell me now


    You can have a meal with your siblings. Would you hate me if I said this? To be honest, Seohyun wants to build a friendship with you. If we were friends, it would be enough even now. Or is it because you have something to gain from me? Well�� what about it?


    ��Looks like we have something to gain, not me.


    Take your eyes off the TV screen.


    Soon, Seohyun Han gave her eyes to Oh Haein, who was looking at her.


    She was trying to court himself with a smiling face.


    However, through the eyes of the other person, Han Seo-hyun was able to know what kind of feelings the other person had towards her.


    So, Han Seo-hyun saw through to the fact that Oh Hae-in��s intentions were with the Sirius group, not herself.


    Oh Hae-in��s smile hardened.


    Seoyeon unnie understands it to some extent, but I really don��t know when I see you Seohyun.


    ����.


    It��s strangely quick to notice even though it doesn��t seem to be interested in the surroundings. Don��t you have a gift that can read people��s minds?


    There can be no such thing.


    And then it��s a joke.


    She laughed out loud as she pretended to wipe her eyes.


    Han Seo-hyun knew that she was trying hard to control her emotions.


    So, Seohyun silently moved the tableware as if she would not get caught up in Oh Haein��s atmosphere.


    By the time she savored the food��.


    ��That��s right. There is something we want to gain from Sirius Group. That��s why I asked to meet you because I thought it wouldn��t be okay if you said something.


    If that��s the case, wouldn��t it be better to tell my sister or my father instead of me? I��m sorry, but I don��t have the qualifications or power to tell you what you want. No, Seohyun will be with you. So I asked to meet you.


    Oh Hae-in clenched his chin.


    Seohyun looked at her while rolling the pasta on a fork.


    Then she opened her mouth.


    ��Your personal connections. ���� ?


    Seohyun, the connections you built up in Japan, won��t you introduce them to us?


    To an unexpected proposal from Oh Hae-in.


    Seohyun Han put the tableware in her hand.


    Oh Hae-in across the table was still smiling brightly.


    On the other hand, Seohyun Han couldn��t smile after her.


    why do you need it


    Seohyun Han hardened her face.


    The voice was chilly.


    Even so, Oh Hae-in was still smiling.


    We also want to advance to Japan. I managed to get through to Fukuoka, but it wasn��t successful enough to take the whole of Japan as a market like you guys did to Yokohama. ����.


    To be honest, it��s hard for you alone. Won��t you let us take a step too?


    Misunderstood request.


    Seohyun Han frowned.


    She immediately recalled the current situation of the Samra Group in her mind.


    Did you say that Samra Express has been able to stably enter all over the country?


    After the collapse of the Dangun group.


    Also, as long as they have been accepted by Sirius Group and Alice Group.


    Currently, Samra Group��s distribution network has spread across the country.


    It was not a monopoly, but the name of the Samra Group was gradually becoming embedded in people��s memories.


    If you look at the growth of the Samra Group, you can guess that it will one day become a loser in land distribution.


    No, if the Sirius Group and the Alice Group were to release the shackles that bound the Samra Group right now��


    ��When you say this to me, do I have to think of it as not just a stable advancement, but a certain level of foundation.


    Did the people of the Dangun group be robbed much earlier than we know?


    Anyway, faster than we expected. It��s just a little bit of a foothold to come up on land.


    Samra Group will show more explosive growth than now.


    It wasn��t a very good situation for Sirius Group.


    What the Sirius Group wants is��.


    ��What the Sirius Group needs is a chess that serves to keep the Galaxy Group in check.


    It is not a role that tries to get out of our control and threaten our position as it is now.


    Seohyun Han was very displeased with Oh Haein��s request.


    Sirius Luminous Alice YH.


    The implicit alliance made to check the galaxy group has been weakened as the yh group is missing.


    Furthermore, the YH group was still showing signs of forming an alliance with the Galaxy group.


    In response, the Sirius Group was in a situation where the Samra Group was brought in as a check.


    However, even if they were brought into an alliance, the relationship between the existing groups and the Samra Group was never equal.


    To put it bluntly, the Samra Group was no different from the hounds of the alliance.


    Why don��t you focus on Samra Express? There won��t be a lot of funds and manpower available to support transportation right now, but why bother focusing on shipping?


    But the hound is threatening the owner.


    Sirius Group had already conceded ground distribution to Samra Group.


    However, Samra Group has its eyes not only on land, but also on the shipping business of Sirius Group.


    You can��t beat Samra with shipping. Even now, shipping to Korea is almost dominated by Samra��


    Han Seo-hyun��s answer was fixed.


    She pretended to be roundabout and told me to focus on what I had in moderation.


    Then the misunderstood person��.


    ��Then, shall we visit the Galaxy Group? They occasionally interact with China, and the market there isn��t bad either.


    ����.


    giggling.


    She shrugged and replied.


    At this, Seohyun Han gave strength to her eyes.


    Even though we had a pact with you, we didn��t break that pact, right? In the first place, there is no eternal enemy in business.


    ����.


    It��s us, because it��s all we need to do is to go back and forth between you and Galaxy and get what we want. is not it?


    Oh Hae-in took a mushroom with a fork.


    She ignored Han Seo-hyun��s gaze and ate the mushroom mixed with cream.


    Soon, Oh Hae-in spoke kindly.


    Honestly, there��s no harm to you either. If the two join forces, won��t they exert considerable influence in Japan?


    ����.


    Of course, that��s not what you want. All you want is for us to be obedient and do what you say.


    Oh Hae-in slowly empties the plate.


    Actually, Seohyun Han did not eat any food.


    Oh Hae-in��s request to her was considered too rude.


    This is why I hate this kid.


    Because she��s like my sister.


    I feel like I��m dealing with Han Seo-yeon.


    Seohyun Han kept her mouth shut at the growing discomfort.


    Then it was then.


    Or shall we bet on doing my favor?


    Did you understand Han Seo-hyun��s mood?


    Oh Hae-in changed the topic.


    She pointed her fork at the TV.


    There��s a decent bet right now. ����.


    The confrontation between Eunha and < Yeomma >. Let��s bet which of the two will win. If I win the bet, I��d like to introduce you to the connections you made in Japan. Conversely, if you win, it��s okay to pretend that I didn��t ask for it. It��s a pity, but I promise I won��t stick with the Galaxy Group.


    A galaxy was reflected on the screen.


    Seohyun Han was annoyed that Oh Haein��s fork was pointing toward Eunha.


    Finally, she broke the silence and opened her mouth.


    -Is there any reason why I should? If you��re going to stick with Galaxy, yes. Indeed, we do not know how we will retaliate at that time. don��t you know That if we put our mind to it, we can drive you back to the sea. ����.


    so say that such threats are completely out of our hands. oh i��m scared


    Seohyun Han coldly warned.


    However, her threats did not work on Oh Hae-in at all.


    Oh Hae-in deliberately passed her words off as if she had been hated.


    Then he spoke out.


    Then let��s do this. If you win, I��ll give you one more benefit.


    Misunderstanding��s trickery.


    Seohyun Han snorted.


    At least, Oh Hae-in must have intended to say that from the beginning.


    It was a tactic Han Seo-yeon used often.


    Seohyun Han decided to listen indifferently.


    I was going to��


    ��The Luminous Group has been going through a lot lately, right? The outside keeps asking me to see Bo-ok, who has now regained her health.


    ����.


    However, from the perspective of the Luminous Group, it would be reluctant to show others that they can��t see properly. The moment he is seen in the world, he will live with people pointing his finger at him for the rest of his life.


    It was an unexpected topic.


    Seohyun Han, who thought it might be related to the Sirius Group, couldn��t answer.


    Either that or not, Oh Hae-in continued.


    ��That maybe we can help.


    Oh Hae-in said confidently.


    Seohyun Han looked into her eyes.


    she didn��t lie


    You can��t completely stop him from being pointed at, but you can make him less.


    tell me where


    It doesn��t have to be two insults. Just in time for Lee Yu-jeong to appear, I will become people��s curse. It��s a very big mess. ���� ! I��m also getting pointed fingers for my eyes. What do you think people will think if I start acting like that? Maybe my reputation will be greatly reduced? Then, on the other hand, how about Lee Yu-jeong? ����.


    It��s a pity that I can��t see. But he can��t see, but his eye color is different from Oh Hae-in, who is strange. Is he really nice? If you put up an image of being pitiful and kind, you won��t be criticized that much, right?


    You��re not going to gain anything from being cursed at like that, right?


    Why is there no? That misunderstood kid has a bad personality, so he��s one of those people you shouldn��t touch. And no matter what crazy thing I do, it will be accepted.


    ����.


    That��s the difference between you and me. Having been a bitch my way from the start, I have almost nothing to lose. Unlike you Seohyun and Hayang, who lived a life supported by others like Luminous Group��s Lee Yu-jeong.


    After Lee Yoo-jung showed up at Eun-ha��s grandmother��s funeral in the summer.


    In the political and business world, public opinion was forming whether Lee Yu-jeong could participate in official events.


    Public opinion was gradually inflating the tax.


    Now, the Luminous Group has become ambiguous to refuse as before.


    In the end, Lee Yu-jeong��s entrance into the social world was now becoming an inevitable situation.


    So, Han Seo-hyun took Oh Hae-in��s proposal seriously.


    Above all��


    -That child will be less worried.


    < Excellent Donanma > Noh Eun-ha.


    his fianc��.


    For some reason, he was paying special attention to Lee Yu-jeong.


    He was pretending not to be, but in her eyes he could see very well.


    That��s why she was taking extra special care of Lee Yu-jeong, who was also her close friend.


    ��Yes, that��s good. Let��s do it.


    That��s a very good answer.


    Therefore, Seohyun Han nodded.


    The corner of Oh Hae-in��s mouth went up.


    Seohyun Han looked at her emotions.


    Oh Hae-in��s feelings��.


    -I was caught.


    You think so.


    looking down on oneself


    However, Seohyun Han did not show any displeasure.


    In betting, it was always the opponent who looked down on the other party who lost.


    According to Seohyun Han��s experience, they would always destroy themselves in front of her.


    So let��s decide who will win. Seohyun, of course you plan to bet that Eunha will win, right? yes that��s right


    But it��s good to think about it. No matter how good Eunha is, the opponent is the Twelve. In particular, that person is one of the three people who are mentioned as the strongest in Korea.


    You talk a lot. I��ll bet Eunha.


    There is also a way to try to draw with < Yeomma > with me��. So, what can I do? Please don��t regret it later.


    A misunderstood shrug.


    Han Seo-hyun did not show much interest in the arrogant Oh Hae-in.


    Instead, she turned her gaze to the TV.


    The match was just starting.


    ��Platinum Cross


    and the TV screen that suddenly lights up right after the game starts.


    At the sudden situation, Oh Hae-in made a dumbfounded noise.


    However, Seohyun Han was not taken aback. She just kept her eyes on the screen as the light gradually turned off.


    I��m sorry for the misunderstood person, but�C


    -I��ve never thought about the galaxy losing.


    Han Seo-hyun did not play a losing game and did not doubt Noh Eun-ha��s victory.

 Chapter 613

    Relife Player 613(b)


    [Chapter 163]


    [Demon of Flame (3)]


    First listen to the rules of the game.


    Eunha thought so.


    Then, wouldn��t it be okay to pour attack magic while the crazy squid can��t move properly at first?


    If he had been a student rather than Eunha, he would not have come up with a strategy that could be called mean while sparring with Kang Hyeon-cheol of the Twelve Seat < Yeomma >.


    If it were them, they would have done their best with enthusiasm and sincerity to show Kang Hyeon-cheol their skills.


    He must have shown sportsmanship in order to gain Kang Hyeon-cheol��s recognition.


    However, the word sportsmanship did not exist in Noh��s dictionary.


    ����Platinum Cross


    So, as soon as the galaxy started, it fired a platinum cross.


    It was a chance to legally punish the mad squid that had bothered him in his previous life as well.


    How much did I suffer from this guy before returning?


    The more I thought about it, the more my anger rose.


    He didn��t know that he, who was called the < Undead >, would shudder at the name < Yeomma > and avoid it.


    At least when Lim Ga-eul was a fairy, this child also kept the line to some extent.


    But after Baekryun became a fairy, Baekryun listened to her words and didn��t


    even bother.


    However, as the fairy Lim Ga-eul was impeached and Ha Baek-ryeon ascended to the position of a fairy.


    Kang Hyeon-cheol refused to be controlled by Ha Baek-ryun, who was much younger than him.


    Of course, he wasn��t hostile to Ha Baek-ryun like the other players.


    However, the existence of Kang Hyeon-chul was just breathing quietly��.


    ��This bastard is just a disaster itself. It is worse to create an accident with a pure heart than to create an accident with malice.


    How many accidents Kang Hyeon-cheol had.


    Also, how much did you bother yourself?


    eat one more time


    However, the bad relationship in the previous life was about to continue in this life.


    It seems that < yeomma > is caught.


    At this point, he decided not to take care of his hands, saying that he would get rid of < Yeomma >. Because I fought to the point of exhaustion in my life before


    Platinum Cross


    .


    Eun-ha clearly knew a person named Kang Hyeon-cheol from < Yeomma >.


    He was the embodiment of immortality.


    You can��t attack once and spit out the words ��Are you dead?��


    If you have time to say such a thing, you should rather attack again and do it with a mind that you won��t even find a corpse. The two


    Platinum Crosses


    were also insecure.


    Eunha used Platinum Cross again.


    It was a magic that could be activated at close range.


    Unfortunately, unlike his heart, killing magic was forbidden in Dalian.


    It was said that the galaxy had maintained its proper output and then cast its magic.


    Nonetheless-.


    ��Fuck you�� I knew you were going to die�� Did you, bastard, decide to kill me? What are you doing?


    Chet.


    Ironically, Kang Hyeon-chul was still alive.


    When the smoke cleared, his clothes appeared in a tattered state.


    It is safe to say that the upper body is almost undressed.


    Apparently, the greatsword was placed right in front of him and somehow blocked the attack. sea??h th�� Nov��l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But Eunha didn��t know.


    Eunha��s eyes were on the damage measurement device.


    ��Is it all that only two were destroyed? I thought I would die from this.


    Are you tongue-tied now? are you a person Even after killing people, his face doesn��t change!?


    you didn��t die and lived well What are you talking about so much? Wow, is this bastard hitting a goal?


    An artifact that measures damage.


    Eun-ha clicked her tongue as she saw the artifact on both wrists of Kang Hyeon-cheol, with only the crystal ball broken.


    Judging from the fact that the artifacts in other parts were in good condition, it seemed that he blocked it with his arms at the center, even though he could die if he did something wrong.


    Even in that situation, he didn��t run away, and instead of sacrificing two artifacts, he endured�� There


    is no incarnation of fighting.


    Eunha stuck out her tongue.


    -At first, I tried to accept it, but it didn��t work. Hey you! Looking at it now, you��re planning to cast magic from afar using the rules!?


    Isn��t that obvious? This is a practical strategy.


    Huh�� a strategy based on actual warfare? Yeah�� Where do you think only you will use that strategy?


    Hyeoncheol Kang exuded momentum.


    he was very angry


    Even so, Eunha was not afraid.


    Anyway, no matter how angry he was, he couldn��t get out of the realm.


    right then-


    ��Exactly! right! right! right! right!


    He snapped his fingers continuously.


    At that moment, dozens of sparks rose in the air.


    Hyeoncheol Kang surrounded by flames��.


    -Where do you try to get drunk? The twelfth seat has nothing to say��


    Hyeoncheol Kang pointed at the galaxy with his index finger.


    Dozens of sparks immediately rushed into the galaxy.


    Fireworks following


    Cheonbo .


    Eunha used Cheonbo to avoid it.


    However, the number of fireworks was large.


    Also-.


    -Why don��t you run away until you die!!


    Kang Hyeon-cheol continued to make sparks and attack the direction the galaxy was heading.


    A flame followed from behind.


    A fire broke out in front.


    In the end, the galaxy had to deal with the flames that grew rapidly over time.


    In the meantime, Kang Hyeon-cheol��s first seal was released.


    Sheesh, at most, it has increased by two steps.


    The stride length was only increased from 2 to 3 steps to only 2 steps.


    The change brought about by the two steps was significant.


    Kang Hyeon-cheol��s attack on Eun-ha became more precise.


    further-.


    ��It burns and burns.


    ����!!


    When the entire arena was almost covered in flames.


    Inevitably, the area that galaxies could avoid was limited.


    Hyeoncheol Kang smiled like a villain when he entered and snapped his fingers.


    At that moment, a fire broke out.


    The height of the fire that cannot be surpassed by the steps of the galaxy.


    They circled him and fell on the galaxy like waves.


    Roaring!!


    In the end, the place where the galaxy was was turned into a sea of fire.


    I couldn��t even identify it with the naked eye.


    There was a lot of mana around, so it was hard to figure out with the sensor net.


    Moreover, the heat was so intense that it was difficult to see with both eyes open.


    ha ha ha!! Rise up! So, who wants to touch my temper!?


    Nevertheless, Hyeoncheol Kang laughed very loudly.


    He even turned around and waved his arms to be reflected on the monitor.


    It was then.


    Something in


    the transmutation


    phoenix��s cloak cried.


    A sound like the chirping of a bird.


    Hyunchul Kang turned his head.


    I thought he was dead��


    Kang Hyeon-chul clicked his tongue loudly as if he was dissatisfied.


    The sea of fire was raging wildly.


    Then, like a whirlwind, the flames


    rushed furiously into the center of the sea of fire.


    Before long, the fire that filled the arena joined the flow of the whirlpool.


    A pillar of fire surged large enough to touch the arena��s protective magic.


    Soon, a figure was walking out of the pillar of fire.


    There was no need to verify identity.


    I did add or subtract some strength, but it doesn��t seem to have any scratches. It��s rotten.


    Hyeoncheol Kang snorted.


    He smiled at Noh Eun-ha, who was wearing a mantle of flame over his shoulder.


    I laughed and then stopped being careless.


    ��I wondered if he would just walk out with the Blast Cross


    .


    Eunha Noh was preparing for the next attack in the pillar of fire.


    ��That crazy squid is really trying to kill people?


    what? Called.


    Hyunchul Kang had a lot to say.


    But he had to face a bigger fire than the one he had created.


    Soon he was consumed by the flames.


    ��


    ��Ahahahahahaha!!


    ������.��


    The confrontation between the < Excellent Donanma > and the < Yeomma >.


    People who were looking forward to a sparring in which the protagonists of the 2nd and 3rd generation players competed against each other.


    As soon as the match started, they were astonished to see Eunha Noh unleash a sword strike that seemed to be killing magic.


    Since then, Eunha Noh and Hyeoncheol Kang are at a loss for words as they exchange words that cannot be thought of as representative players of a generation.


    Ahahaha!! oh my god!! is this sparring? Eunha is raiding a boss monster named Kang Hyunchul! Ahaha!!


    Something different from what was expected.


    Faced with such a confrontation that they were determined to kill each other, they were at a loss as to what to say.


    I couldn��t even laugh.


    Even in such a situation, the only person who smiled was the fairy Lim Ga-eul.


    Oh, I��m crying�� How long has it been since I laughed like this?


    Lim Ga-eul laughed openly.


    Prisis Memory, who was sitting next to her, also smiled weakly, covering her mouth with her hand.


    However, I couldn��t keep up with Lim Ga-eul��s laughter.


    She even clapped as if she were watching a comedy.


    This person is really�� He��s doing all the disgrace of the Twelve Seats by himself. No, even if he attacks you like that, you should still keep your cool and not do that.


    Meanwhile, < The Holy Mother > Park Hye-rim managed to come to his senses and grind his teeth.


    To her, the image of the fairy laughing next to her seemed to be reprimanding herself.


    It was the seat of the fairy.


    However, he wondered how he would look in her eyes since Kang Hyeon-cheol was fighting as lowly as a gangster on the street.


    Even if Lim Ga-eul was genuinely enjoying this match-up.


    ��You human�� You really, this burn�� What are you doing in front of people when you��ve aged so much?


    It was being broadcast nationwide.


    It meant that countless people were watching Dalian, not just those present.


    But to think that a player who deserves people��s envy and reverence is fighting savagely.


    Besides, isn��t he a member of the Twelve Seat who devotes himself to the people and protects the country?


    Oh my, who��s on the screen right now? I think he passed out with foam at his mouth��


    He must be the magistrate of Clan Blaze, judging by the paladin nearby.


    Then Lim Ga-eul pointed at the monitor.


    The Phrysis memory informed the paladins on the screen of the man whose shoulders were shaking.


    Park Hye-rim sighed.


    I could understand why the Blaze Clan��s magistrate fainted.


    Maybe it��s fortunate that I fell asleep��


    Then Park Hye-rim thought so.


    If I could, I just wanted to pass out right here.


    Meanwhile, Eun-ah, who was next to her��


    ��That��s that�� It��s crazy, really�� Why did you take such a risk? Then what if you get hurt?


    Eun-ah was very angry.


    After the galaxy has put on a cloak of flame.


    Even when Eun-ha faced Kang Hyeon-cheol��s flame, she didn��t avoid it and ran towards it.


    Although I now know that flames do no harm to him.


    Nevertheless, in Eun-ah��s eyes, it seemed that her younger brother was taking risks.


    It was then.


    ��What? Sister, are we on the air right now?


    Eun-ah, you��re Eun-ha��s noona. I think it��s because she wants to see your reaction.


    Oh is it like that?


    Look at the camera and wave your hand. yes. But why is Yeoreum unni wearing a hat?


    I hate people taking pictures of me.


    The monitor that illuminated the Blaze Clan.


    Suddenly, Eun-ah and Park Hye-rim appeared on the monitor.


    On the screen that appeared until Im Ga-eul for a moment, only Eun-ah, waving her hand with a bright face, appeared.


    Noh Eunha! I know I��ll be scolded when I get home!


    In the midst of people pouring out admiration after seeing her beauty.


    Eunah Noah put her mouth together and shouted loudly.


    In the eyes of people, Noh Eun-ah seemed to be cheering for her younger brother, so they immediately cheered for Noh Eun-ha.


    Meanwhile, the savage battle between Noh Eun-ha and Kang Hyeon-cheol continued.


    To this, the match commentary said��.


    [��Uh�� You are watching a breathtaking showdown between generations right now. Even at a young age as a student of Noh Eun-ha, she plays a close match with < Yeomma > to the extent that she is nicknamed < The Great Thieves >. It��s like watching another < Yeomma >! This�� The future makes me a little uneasy��?]


    You might be looking at the arsonist of the future.


    The game commentator said without hesitation.


    ��


    Shit��!!


    The second seal has been broken.


    Even so, Hyeoncheol Kang cursed.


    What do you mean by increasing the range of motion?


    That bastard Noh Eun-ha continued to attack from outside the realm.


    Of course, he responded too.


    Crackle crackle!!


    let��s see who wins


    Hyeoncheol Kang snapped his fingers at the blinding flames.


    His animal senses were dim, but he was catching an old galaxy moving fast in the flames.


    ��Peeeeeee!!


    nevertheless.


    Kang Hyeon-cheol��s magic ended up misfired.


    The phantom beast of Noh Eun-ha was not hit by its own flame.


    After all, even if I had to go into debt at that time, I should have bought a refund!


    Kang Hyeon-cheol regretted the past again.


    It was a situation where he couldn��t attack anything because of that guy��s phantom beast.


    Rather, they were under attack.


    Blast Cross


    Fortunately, the area that can be moved has increased.


    Kang Hyeon-cheol was now able to avoid attacks to some extent.


    However, you cannot overcome the situation by simply avoiding it.


    I had to counterattack.


    Damn�� even if you want to fight back, you��ll have to reach that bastard with your sword!


    Kang Hyeon-cheol gritted his teeth, somehow blocking the flames spreading to the cross.


    Just as his flames do no damage to Noh Eun-ha now.


    Noh Eun-ha��s flames were not able to attack Kang Hyeon-chul at the moment.


    But even though he didn��t get attacked, the goddamn artifact kept adding to the impact.


    This was the reason why Eunha Noh did not enter the area and was only casting magic from a distance.


    hey!! If you are a man, let��s stick together properly!!


    In the end, I was so angry.


    Hyeoncheol Kang shouted loudly.


    If it were a normal person, the intense heat would have rushed into the respiratory tract and melted the internal organs.


    However, Hyeoncheol Kang, who possesses the gift of < Fire >, was able to endure in the flames as if breathing.


    It was when he thought so.


    no wait��


    A thought that ran through my mind for a moment.


    Hyeoncheol Kang lost his eyes on the battle and was lost in thought.


    Why can I breathe naturally in the flames?


    I didn��t even use protection magic.


    It��s because of the gift of < Blooming >.


    His mana was composed of flames, and the heart that produced mana could be said to be an ignition device that created flames.


    In other words, his body itself was the flame itself.


    My body is made of flame and my mana is converted into flame.


    Eventually, Hyeon-cheol Kang came to such a realization.


    Furthermore, he��


    ��If my mana is converted into flame, of course, wouldn��t the opposite be possible? Changing flames into mana��


    Kang Hyeon-cheol had an ignorant idea.


    Surprisingly, he had no doubts about his thoughts.


    That��s why-.


    ��Blast cross


    flames sway once.


    When the flames in the shape of a cross suddenly rushed at him.


    Kang Hyeon-chul did not dodge this time.


    Such a flame��!


    ����I just need to turn it into mana.


    Like a mana drain.


    As if manipulating the flame he created.


    Hyunchul Kang reached out his hand toward the huge cross.


    His hand was engulfed in flames.


    It wasn��t hot anyway.


    Advanced Control Technology


    He started doing complicated calculations.


    This magic is under Noh Eun-ha��s control.


    So use advanced control techniques to put them under your control.


    So he made the flame he held in his right hand his own.


    I couldn��t make it all mine, but it didn��t matter too much.


    As long as even a part of it is placed in one��s hand, it is no different from what one can absorb.


    Roaring!!


    Hyeoncheol


    Kang munched his food as if he was devouring it.


    I ignorantly put the flame I caught in my hand into my mouth.


    Curiously, the flames made a strange noise as if frightened.


    However, Kang Hyeon-cheol didn��t care and swallowed the flame until all the embers were in his mouth.


    Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!! fuck! dog hot! But it��s full of power!!


    It felt like my body was going to burn.


    Hyunchul Kang endured the pain.


    Expressing the mana in his body, he spoke to his heart.


    no threatened


    My heart and body are made of flame.


    Did the words make sense?


    Knock it off��.


    The flames emanating from the hole in Kang Hyeon-cheol��s body disappeared.


    Eventually, he blew the flames out of his mouth and out of his nose, revealing a much more relaxed attitude.


    Ate well. You can recover mana without potions, and that��s good. If this is the case, is it possible to absorb the magic I use by reducing it back to mana?


    ����.


    Baba��


    The flames in the arena disappeared.


    No Eun-ha was dumbfounded by this.


    The fire chicken also looked amazing. Buldak, who returned as a bird of flame, sat on his shoulder and couldn��t close his beak.


    Either that or not, Kang Hyeon-cheol��.


    ��Ah, my magic can��t be reduced. It��s good. No�� I don��t think it��s impossible if you just put effort into it��


    just do it.


    He experimented with creating sparks and returning them back to his body.


    Kang Hyeon-cheol, whose experiment ended in failure, licked his lips in regret.


    And only then was he able to turn his gaze to Noh Eun-ha.


    ��Hey, now your flame won��t work on me, so what are you going to do? Are you still going to attack from a distance?


    The third seal has just been lifted.


    Now I can move quite a bit.


    Hyeoncheol Kang laughed happily.


    Noh Eunha��.


    ��I��ve never been like this before��


    Bappa�� What is it? Why did you become stronger? What the hell did you become like this?


    Noah was very upset.


    And I instinctively felt it.


    I wonder if I have to live while being chased by Kang Hyeon-cheol in this life.

 Chapter 614

    Relife Player 614


    [Chapter 163]


    [Demon of Flame (4)]


    Hyeoncheol Kang ate the flame.


    And mana was restored.


    Eunha couldn��t help but be stunned by the scene that happened in front of her eyes.


    ��have you seen it? Papa��


    Maybe I��m dreaming.


    Eunha asked the fire chicken sitting on her shoulder.


    The fire chicken was also leaking a sense of absurdity while squinting his eyes.


    That��s not even a real human.


    Soon, Eunha suffered from a grunt.


    It was something that hadn��t happened in my previous life.


    I didn��t know that by reducing the flame to mana in the body, it would actually make the attack itself meaningless.


    Furthermore, it also absorbs the attack.


    It was a situation where it could be said that Kang Hyeon-cheol��s attacks with flames were no longer meaningless, and now they were completely incompatible.


    hey.


    Beep.


    can��t we do that too?


    The third seal has been opened.


    There are now two seals left.


    The galaxy that got out of the red circle as much as possible recovered mana in the body.


    Then he asked the fire chicken.


    He did it too, can��t we?


    The thing about converting flame into mana is definitely a fire chicken��


    Eunha believed in a fire chicken.


    But his expectations were betrayed.


    Bap bap bap beep beep beep.


    Damn��.


    I can.


    But daddy can��t.


    Do you think the heart that accepts mana can withstand the process of reducing flame to mana?


    If you do something wrong, your heart may burn with fire.


    Eunha, who had roughly heard it through her emotions, had no choice but to click her tongue.


    Papipupippa papa puppupu.


    So give up Dad.


    as if to say so.


    Eventually, the fire chicken spread its wings and tapped Eunha��s face.


    It seemed to be my own consolation.


    After all, is it only him who can do it?


    The gift is really a scam��


    Eunha sighed.


    I felt a sense of relative deprivation.


    But those feelings��.


    ��I felt it many times before returning. Do you think I��m frustrated with just that?


    It was a feeling I felt right away.


    If there��s something I can��t have, I won��t turn my eyes away from what I can��t have.


    Instead, I will focus more on what I have.


    Transformation


    Phoenix��s cloak


    consumes a lot of mana in the body.


    Nevertheless, Eunha returned the fire chicken to the form of a cape.


    In order to counter Kang Hyeon-cheol��s magic, the power of Fire Chicken, which has resistance to fire, was absolutely necessary.


    From what I can see, it doesn��t seem like he can bring back the sparks he created.


    In that case, the only thing left was to not attack Kang Hyeon-cheol��s strength.


    The galaxy contained mana in the snowy winter.


    The sword body emitted a bluish light.


    -Are you planning to do something like that again? What are you going to do if you become a man and live such a mean life! Now, please, let��s stick together fairly!!


    What is he saying now.


    Eun-ha shuddered when she saw Kang Hyeon-cheol trying to avoid her attack.


    As long as the seal has been lifted up to the third time, the Platinum Cross will no longer work for Kang Hyeon-cheol, who moves quickly.


    In response, Eunha��.


    ����Mana Crasher


    I decided to give up Platinum Cross and focus on other magic.


    A magic that learns at the academy and instantly swings a sword that has accumulated mana to fire a sword strike.


    If it was a normal Mana Crasher, the trajectory was set in a straight line, and it ended up being a single shot.


    ����!!


    However, Mana Crasher, which used the snowy winter, went differently.


    Until the moment the magic called Mana Crasher falls from the tip of the sword.


    Eun-ha was able to wield long, thin magic like a whip.


    Yay!


    Mr. what


    Even Kang Hyeon-cheol couldn��t have expected it.


    There was no way the magic that flew in a straight line would bend greatly in the middle and slap him on the waist.


    It might have blocked the attack by momentarily using protective magic, but��


    ��The damage must have been measured.


    Eunha raised her lips.


    Kang Hyeon-cheol, who took a posture to protect his left waist, was pushed to the side without being able to overcome the whipping.


    At the same time, the crystal ball of the artifact worn on the waist, which had accumulated damage, shattered with a crackling sound.


    Mana Crasher


    Now, all that remains is the neck and two ankles.


    Eunha continued the whipping.


    Ah ah ah ah ah!! You��re not even human!! Are you human!? Let��s get it right!


    Why am I?


    Crazy Squid asks if it��s a person.


    Eunha laughed because she was dumbfounded.


    It wasn��t even worth listening to.


    Crackle!


    He evaded the attack and cast his magic at the galaxy.


    But unfortunately-.


    ��Peeeee!!


    As if the flames did not penetrate Kang Hyeon-cheol.


    It didn��t work for Eunha either.


    It only dealt a small blow.


    stubborn child.


    Are you saying you��ll never expose the device, even if it��s right for me?


    Meanwhile, Eunha stuck out her tongue.


    Kang Hyeon-cheol was avoiding the attack and being hit, somehow preventing the attack from reaching the device that measures the damage. Sear?h the Nov��l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Of course, the device that remained was in a position that was difficult for Eunha to attack.


    Eunha gradually felt impatience.


    At this rate, the fourth seal will be released��


    Kang Hyeon-cheol is waiting for that time.


    Eun-ha, who understood his goal, was sweating in her hands.


    what good


    If the seal is broken, it will be released.


    I��ll break another one in there.


    Then Eunha changed her mind.


    Come to think of it, I didn��t have to worry too much.


    If Kang Hyeon-cheol��s seal is released, he will have to abstain.


    Come to think of it, what do you need to win? Whether I win or lose doesn��t change my evaluation much.


    He had already won the general division competition, and sparring with Kang Hyeon-cheol was nothing more than an extra.


    Even if you lose, there will be no harm to you.


    ��not bad.


    Soon, the galaxy grew.


    not bad.


    If Kang Hyeon-cheol makes the medicine go up and withdraws from the match, how much will Kang Hyeon-cheol worry about his belly?


    Above all��


    ��I think this will be addictive too?


    Eunha was so happy right now.


    The mad squid that bothered him in his previous life was preoccupied with dodging his whip.


    slap! slap!


    Also, the feeling of hitting Kang Hyeon-cheol.


    It was downright addictive.


    I wondered if I had such a sadistic personality.


    Seebaaar!! Stop spanking me!


    Oh that��s why it��s so loud


    Kang Hyeon-cheol pours out a double bath.


    Eunha wields a whip.


    Thus, the fourth seal is broken.


    ��


    < After the Sword > Hwang Jin-hee.


    As she walked the path of the sword, her mind was half blown away by the sight that was unfolding in front of her eyes.


    Crazy bastards��


    she managed to spit out.


    Aside from the confrontation between men and women, it is very insulting to the sword.


    How can that be said to be the attitude of a person who handles a sword?


    I don��t like it. I thought I didn��t like it from the first time I saw it, but I really don��t like him.


    Hwang Jin-hee clicked her tongue.


    Even after the 4th seal was lifted, the face of Dalian did not change at all.


    Kang Hyeon-cheol was talking about things he couldn��t even say in a situation where many people were listening.


    Noh Eun-ha was attacking Hyeon-chul Kang, brandishing a whip, to the extent that the word ��savage�� came out.


    [W] You are probably watching the breathtaking duel between the players who will be responsible for the future. Perhaps.]


    It is a total impasse.


    In the end, Hwang Jin-hee was at a loss for commentary, and when he heard the awkward laugh, he let out a sigh.


    The players nearby, including her, were only making absurd faces.


    This isn��t kid��s play��


    How dare you insult Dalian


    ?


    Hwang Jin-hee put up with her impulsive mind and decided to see only the parts she could see.


    Did you say < yeomma >?


    When I first saw it, I wondered if Jun and Sungwoon were crazy because some bad guy took the seat of the twelfth seat


    . His over-reliance on gifts is a flaw, but his ability to apply gifts is excellent. Experience�� Or is it an animal sense?


    Hwang Jin-hee focused on Kang Hyeon-cheol.


    eyes nose mouth ears etc.


    As he spews fire from a hole called a hole and covers the battlefield with flames, he deserves to be called the < Devil Horse > just like his nickname.


    How can he have a nickname other than < Yeomma > who runs rampant like a devil as if reason does not exist?


    While Hwang Jin-hee was thinking about that, he also thought about Kang Hyeon-cheol��s appearance a moment ago.


    It was as if it had already been fully completed��.


    I never thought it would go further from there. Breaking the wall on your own at that level must be a great blessing for this country.


    Hwang Jin-hee was quite surprised.


    Kang Hyeon-chul was already a being at a high level.


    It was like a finished existence.


    However, he broke the frame that defined himself as if denying himself and rose to a new level.


    It��s still just the beginning, but��


    he��s going to be stronger than he is now.


    A mindset that breaks the mold.


    It was sure to be an opportunity to reinforce Kang Hyeon-chul��s strength.


    In her eyes from the beginning, even now he is��.


    ��Have you already surpassed Yonghyeon? Yonghyeon must have put in that much effort, but luck and quality cannot be ignored.


    The Twelve Seats < The First Sword > Ji Yong-hyeon.


    Having been taught by Namgung Sung-woon, he is now known to have no rivals with a sword in Korea.


    However, in Hwang Jin-hee��s view, Ji Yong-hyeon seemed unable to win against Kang Hyeon-cheol.


    The person who truly walks the path of the sword must be Jiyonghyun, but��.


    ����That guy must be the strongest.


    No, there was one more guy who was always mentioned whenever he was mentioned. Was it < brain suppression >?


    Hwang Jin-hee was convinced.


    Maybe people in this place are watching the birth of a new strongest man who will succeed Namgung Nebula, who has reigned as the strongest man in Korea.


    no-


    Soon she denied it.


    Her gaze turned to Noh Eun-ha.


    -I don��t know yet.


    It was premature to judge.


    It was something I didn��t know yet.


    She looked at the galaxy where Kang Hyeon-chul had destroyed a damage measuring device worn around her ankle.


    Noh Eun-ha did not stop there, but now boldly entered the realm and mixed swords with Kang Hyeon-cheol.


    In the meantime, he passed Kang Hyeon-cheol and broke another device worn on his ankle.


    I just saw it!!?


    what? What happened?


    Noh Eun-ha broke one more!


    what? I didn��t see�� When!?


    an instantaneous attack.


    People shouted in unison.


    The monitor screen was showing the attack that Eunha had previously used as bait.


    Even so, Hwang Jin-hee did not take her eyes off Noh Eun-ha.


    That child�� I really don��t know.


    Hwang Jin-hee muttered softly.


    Or maybe it was a sigh.


    It��s a vicious and cowardly strategy.


    However, being able to use this strategy against < Yeomma > requires a lot of skill.


    She didn��t like Noh Eun-ha��s strategy at all.


    However, I had to honestly acknowledge Noh Eun-ha��s skills.


    There was no way he could drive Kang Hyeon-cheol into a corner like that without having a decent amount of skills.


    Until the first seal is lifted, it can be said that it is possible for anyone with luck.


    But even with the second, third, and fourth seals unlocked, if you can continue to lead this situation, it has to be your skills.


    At that level, they would have been able to fight on an equal footing even without the handicap��


    Hwang Jin-hee clicked her tongue.


    At the same time, I couldn��t help but feel full.


    A person who had not yet become a player was on a similar line with the man who could be called the strongest.


    Moreover-.


    ��Even with my own eyes, which can see other people��s qualities, I can��t properly judge that child��s qualities.


    He possesses skills that make him proud just by estimating them, but if that child shows all his strength, I don��t know if he will be able to maintain the same judgment then.


    A magic called Platinum Cross.


    Combat method using phantom water.


    dual sword.


    Hwang Jin-hee was convinced that Noh Eun-ha was hiding several more powers.


    And when considering Noh Eun-ha��s tendency to read the situation��.


    ����The hidden power


    must be greater than now.


    The strength shown here is probably only part of it.


    She could be so sure.


    So she couldn��t take her eyes off Noh Eun-ha��s sparring, which seemed to be ridiculing her.


    Before long-.


    �� Kwa Kwa Kwa Kwam!!


    Kang Hyeon-chul, who had all the seals unlocked, ran wild.


    ��


    The final seal has been released.


    As the fourth seal was released, Eun-ha, who secretly attacked Kang Hyeon-cheol, clicked her tongue in embarrassment.


    ��Ubo


    He used Ubo to get out of the seat quickly.


    However, Kang Hyeon-cheol, who had a fever for Eun-ha who hit and fell while using Ubo, did not miss it.


    -Where are you going? you have to fight me ����!!


    A realm of almost animal senses.


    Kang Hyeon-cheol realized that Eun-ha had glanced at the designated place in an instant, and immediately moved his feet.


    Restrictions were meaningless to him as his range of motion was widened.


    Eunha opened her eyes wide at the sword falling from above her head.


    kang!!


    Hyeoncheol Kang��s greatsword.


    Eunha couldn��t overcome the force and had to step back.


    And��


    ��Tick-click!!


    Hyeoncheol Kang snapped his fingers in succession.


    The flames filled the surroundings soared, blocking the movement of the galaxy.


    ����.


    Eunha let out a long breath.


    Hyeoncheol Kang was very angry.


    The seal was broken, and he even said that he would kill him without hesitation.


    Fighting any more than this is difficult.


    You never know what will happen if he gets angry.


    On the other hand, Eunha maintained her composure.


    Even if he received Kang Hyeon-cheol��s murder head-on, he did not shrink or shrink.


    The galaxy quietly raised its hand in the cage of flames.


    ��Abandons��!! Did you think I��d let it go like that?


    Eunha tried to abstain.


    It was dangerous to fight more than this.


    So, when I was about to declare my resignation, Hyeon-cheol Kang rushed through the flames and swung his sword at him straight away.


    Eunha hurriedly rolled her body.


    Immediately��


    ��If you are going to abstain, try it. I don��t know if I can really say it.


    ��Kuh��!!


    Hyeoncheol Kang conducted a melee battle.


    Eunha, who couldn��t even take a proper posture, was forced to fall under his attack.


    Just like that, he fell into the flames.


    Don��t pretend to be dead, come out quickly. Because I know you��re not dead.


    People screamed from above.


    Kang Hyeon-cheol then manipulated the flames and made them soar that people could not see them.


    Thus, a sea of flames was created.


    Hyeoncheol Kang, who was wrapped in flames, looked in the direction where the galaxy disappeared.


    Before long-.


    ��It��s a snow-creeping winter


    .


    The flames shook wildly.


    The embers flew.


    Soon, the fire that filled the world began to be sucked into one place.


    no it swirled


    oh oh oh!!


    In the middle of a whirlwind of flames.


    Noh Eun-ha was there.


    The flames continued to circle around him as if they were forming a dragon��s body to protect Noh Eun-ha.


    I didn��t want to show this.


    ����.


    Well, I don��t think I can see it properly around me.


    thump


    Noh Eun-ha spat out the blood in her mouth.


    Wearing a cloak of flame.


    Holding a reddish mangoshu in my hand.


    While receiving the protection of the flame dragon.


    He raised the mana in his body.


    ��Gift < Unknown >


    This is it.


    At that moment, Hyunchul Kang could feel it.


    Even without direct confrontation, he could instinctively sense that Noh Eun-ha��s power was growing stronger.


    Yeah��it should come out like this.


    Hyunchul Kang laughed.


    Blood boiled.


    He gripped his sword tightly.


    Only when you come out like this is there a reason you went through high school until now.


    He couldn��t help the excitement that was boiling.


    yes this is it!! crazy guy


    Hyeoncheol Kang exclaimed cheerfully.


    Gradually surrendering to the heat of battle.


    Then he drew his sword at the dragon flying towards him.


    oh oh oh oh!!


    Kind of like magic.


    If it is made of flame, you just have to reduce it to mana.


    It was when he thought so. In a


    cold winter


    moment, petals fluttered.


    The petals could not overcome the fire and easily burned and disappeared.


    A sight that only lasted for a moment.


    However, the time created by one moment was enough to distract Kang Hyeon-chul.


    In the meantime, the dragon, which had come close to me, opened its mouth.


    oh oh oh!!


    Like a dragon.


    I will block it with tenacity.


    He gritted his teeth and loaded mana into his greatsword.


    right then-


    ����Blast cross


    was nothing more than bluffing.


    As soon as he parted the dragon��s head, Hyeon-cheol Kang faced a new cross-shaped flame spreading from the sea of fire.


    There was no bird to return.


    Raging fire engulfed him.


    Finally, the flames��


    ����It


    made his greatsword crack.


    Very small cracks could not stand the heat and widened.


    So-.


    ��-!!


    his own sword.


    device is broken


    Hyeoncheol Kang was swallowed up in the flames with astonishment.

 Chapter 615

    Relife Player 615


    [Chapter 163]


    [Demon of Flame (5)]


    My sword��


    It was absolutely unintentional.


    Eun-ha, who destroyed Kang Hyeon-cheol��s exclusive device, couldn��t hide her embarrassment.


    I didn��t mean to do this��


    but the tip of the great sword was only a little bit off.


    For players who value dedicated devices, ��a little�� was not a level that could be dismissed as trivial.


    Right now, even if it was Eunha herself, if her beloved sword had even a little bit of crack, she would go on a rampage.


    In that sense-.


    ��You really lost.


    Kang Hyeon-chul, whose specialty is acting emotionally, was rightly angry.


    His eyes flashed.


    The flames hanging from the corners of his eyes fluttered, and at that moment Kang Hyeon-chul narrowed the remaining distance at once.


    ��Kuh��!


    Hyeoncheol Kang didn��t care and swung the broken sword at him vigorously.


    The galaxy moved the blooming winter to block the attack.


    A heavy power overtook him. In terms of experience, Kang Hyeon-cheol��s attack seemed to be much stronger than before.


    Even though I��m using a gift, I feel like I��m going to lose my strength��!


    Eunha clicked her tongue.


    Gift < Unknown >.


    The power that boiled from the inside of his body was clearly raising his physical abilities.


    That��s why I wondered if he was stronger than Kang Hyeon-cheol.


    Hyeoncheol Kang, who was swept away by anger, showed off his extraordinary power.


    Come to think of it, this guy has always been like this!


    As much as the opponent becomes stronger, he was a fool who burned with fire.


    There is no such thing as a gift with a personality.


    Do not enter into a power struggle.


    Eun-ha took a step back and took a posture to let go of the attack.


    Woobo


    leaps through space at once.


    In an instant, he landed away from Kang Hyeon-cheol.


    that moment-


    ��Shhhhh!!


    The fire rushed.


    Kang Hyeon-cheol manipulated the flames, aiming for the moment he recognized his existence.


    Once again swallowed by the sea of fire, the galaxy clicked its tongue and pulled the hem of its cloak.


    Wrapped in a cloak of flame, he reduced the damage.


    rushed at the same time


    Breaking through the barrier of fire at once, avoiding Kang Hyeon-cheol��s eyes, and collecting mana in the sword.


    Doing a winter meal that


    creeps in the snow .


    The mangoche held in his left hand cries.


    The sword, which almost cuts through the ground, gradually catches fire.


    The sword body is red and glows red again.


    As if holding a sword of flame in her hand, Eunha aimed her sword at Hyeoncheol Kang.


    Crackle!!


    Kang Hyeon-cheol also reacted.


    He found the galaxy beyond the blazing fire, and he lowered his stance and charged.


    Hyeoncheol Kang roared.


    And the sword of the galaxy also roared.


    oh oh oh oh!!


    The appearance of a dragon full of flame.


    The dragon that received the power of the gift had a more swollen stomach than before.


    As if the dragon was sweeping the floor with its belly, it rushed at Kang Hyeon-cheol.


    Hyeoncheol Kang jumped up from his seat against the rushing dragon.


    Just then, when he was about to strike the widest sword behind his shoulder��


    ��Ubo


    Eunha passed by the dragon and immediately used Ubo.


    Aiming for a gap where Kang Hyeon-cheol focused on the dragon, he moved to the rear at once.


    Roaring!!


    The galaxy, which accumulated mana in the cold blooming winter, counted the numbers in its mind.


    once twice.


    When the number he wanted was completed, the coldly blooming winter contained platinum-colored mana and swirling flames. I am Hyeon-cheol Kang


    from Blast Cross


    < Yeomma >.


    It won��t die like this.


    No, it��s hard to die.


    With such a heart, Eun-ha struck him with a sword.


    ����!!


    In front is a dragon of flame.


    A cross of flame behind.


    At the same time, Hyeoncheol Kang��s expression, placed between the two magics, changed every moment.


    The moment you deal with one, you are attacked by the other.


    He��s in a dilemma.


    He wandered, biting his lip.


    But the wandering was only a moment.


    ��Don��t mess around!! ����!


    Kang Hyeon-cheol splits the dragon��s head.


    At the same time, he sucked in the flames that formed the dragon.


    and released right away.


    Kwa Kwa Kwa Kwam!!


    Heat energy that melts the area. S��ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Magic and magic collided.


    Eunha gritted her teeth.


    I tried to survive the explosion that made my vision red.


    Then the floor collapsed.


    Unlike himself, who was protected by Buldak, the floor of the arena could not overcome the heat and melted.


    Also-.


    ����!!


    The arena was placed under the influence of protective magic.


    In other words, if the protective magic is activated, the arena becomes an airtight place where oxygen cannot pass in and out.


    Oxygen was limited in space, and a sufficient amount of oxygen, which would not have been a problem originally, had just been burned in an explosion.


    Eun-ha, who could not breathe for a moment, realized the fact and quickly ran away.


    right then-


    ��Where are you going?


    A voice heard in the explosion.


    Soon, Eun-ha opened her eyes to Kang Hyeon-cheol, who appeared in a bright red world.


    He gave me a menacing gaze, as if breathing in the heat was not at all awkward.


    A monster child��!!


    Do you still have power left?


    The momentum did not subside at all.


    Eun-ha clicked her tongue inwardly at the sword attack falling in front of her eyes.


    I want to feed him even deadly poison like this, but��


    Kang Hyeon-cheol��s reins have been released.


    He was attacking as if to kill himself right now.


    On the other hand, the galaxy was focusing on blocking rather than attacking.


    There were so many ways he could respond.


    However-.


    -If that happens, there will be an uproar.


    There are also eyes of those who see��.


    Although the flames are somewhat obstructing people��s vision.


    Eunha had no intention of showing off all her strength.


    Also, I didn��t want to use magic that could be controversial.


    If magic such as the Stygian Eye or Phantom Eye is revealed, people will be wary of it from now on.


    Fantasy and fear arise from the difference between the amount of information that oneself and others have.


    Fantasies and fears are effective only when others do not know about them.


    Furthermore, in the case of Vilent Venom, it was very difficult to use because it was a deadly poison with no antidote.


    Even so, he might be able to use < Chloride > to detoxify it�� but if he


    uses it, a situation will arise where he really wants to die after you die.


    In the future, even when aiming for a surprise attack, the attack will be predicted��


    There were so many problems.


    Unlike Kang Hyeon-cheol, Eun-ha cannot attack ignorantly.


    Cheonbo


    Wolmu


    Meanwhile, the mana in his body started to drop.


    Because the power of Fire Chicken consumes a lot of mana and it didn��t work on Kang Hyeon-cheol in the first place.


    Eun-ha was just swinging her sword while wearing a cape.


    yes this is it!


    Battle madman.


    Eunha, who had been maintaining a defensive attitude, swung two swords and counterattacked Kang Hyeoncheol.


    Then Hyeoncheol Kang spewed out fireworks and liked it. A showdown between


    power


    and speed.


    Hyeoncheol Kang struck down his heavy sword.


    Eun-ha avoided the sword and aimed for an opening.


    Kang Hyeon-cheol then used < Chloride > to block the gap and casually swung his greatsword.


    The coldly blooming winter


    galaxy gritted its teeth.


    Hyunchul Kang was a monster.


    He was gradually responding to Ubo��s speed.


    If only I could really kill you��!


    I wouldn��t have suffered so much.


    causing a storm of petals.


    Eun-ha, who prepared a moment to breathe, slammed Kang Hyeon-cheol inwardly.


    Damn��


    it��s getting hard to breathe.


    Although the physical ability is being activated.


    I felt that the oxygen that could activate my cells was getting less and less.


    Contrary to that-


    ��Roaring!


    The author of < Yeomma > did not experience any problems.


    His body adapts to the situation where oxygen is gradually reduced as the battle progresses.


    It was the power of < chlorine >.


    Eun-ha couldn��t hide her sense of deprivation as she watched the flower petals she raised instantly turn into embers and disappear.


    That��s why I didn��t want to fight him��


    The three Twelve who were mentioned as Korea��s strongest in their previous lives.


    < Thunder Emperor > Lee Do-jin was called fast enough that no one could catch up with him.


    < Shinchang > Ryu Yeon-hwa was said to be free to switch between workshop and defense.


    And Hyeoncheol Kang in < Yeomma > was unmatched in his tenacity.


    Mana Crasher


    Madness


    Just like fire meets material to burn, it burns and inflates until there is no material to burn.


    He showed a roaring fire when he met an opponent and became stronger as the battle progressed.


    On the contrary, the opponent was overpowered and gradually weakened.


    Furthermore, as the battle progressed with him, the opponent even became difficult to breathe due to < Inflammation >.


    At the beginning of the battle, it felt like my lungs would melt due to the heat, but as the battle went on, the oxygen around me became short of breath, making it impossible to breathe.


    If it was a fight to kill each other, it would be a matter of just killing that guy before the battle gets too long.


    However, in sparring that cannot be killed, the longer the time is, the more unfavorable the opponent is.


    It could be said that this was the reason why < Undead > Noh Eun-ha was only pushed by < Yeomma > in Dalian in her previous life.


    Of course, I��ve never had a proper conclusion in any sparring.


    Revolver


    Thorn


    Eunha gritted her teeth and gripped her sword.


    Fortunately, this Dalian was a Dalian where the victory conditions were set differently from the previous ones.


    In other words, you just need to destroy the artifact Kang Hyeon-cheol is wearing around his neck.


    I��m doing this because it��s not easy!


    It is also a difficult area to attack.


    A place that could kill you if you do it wrong.


    However, I don��t know how long I have to wait for the damage to accumulate.


    While blocking Kang Hyeon-cheol��s attack, Eun-ha focused on his neck.


    Of course, Kang Hyeon-cheol probably knew that and didn��t want to give him a chance.


    Crackle!!


    The flames soar.


    Before I knew it, the galaxy was enveloped in flames soaring high into the sky.


    There was fire everywhere.


    He poured mana into his cloak to prepare for damage from the flames.


    ��If I continue like this, I will suffocate and lose.


    Now, Gift < Unknown > was holding him back.


    It was good that the mana in the body decreased in proportion to the strength.


    The problem was that the physical ability increased and the amount of breathing increased to cover the strength as much as it rose.


    I didn��t know that I would be cornered because I couldn��t even breathe properly��


    Eun-ha saw the waves of fire rushing towards her and helped herself.


    Maybe this will happen.


    Even so-.


    ����Can you say that I lost because I couldn��t even breathe, embarrassingly? Then how can I look at the faces of the kids after seeing me?


    Eunha did not give up.


    I didn��t hesitate in the past as it was.


    He did not settle for reality.


    Even in the crisis of desperation, he was still looking ahead.


    Whoaaaaaa!!


    A sea of fire rushes.


    Now swallowed by a sea of fire, he had two options.


    Are you giving up like this?


    Are you struggling without giving up yet?


    Do you conform to reality or disobey it?


    The future is determined by choices.


    Noh Eunha��.


    ����I was just getting yelled at, but��! I won��t do that in this life.


    I decided to defy reality.


    I don��t know what is unfolding at the end of the road I have to move on.


    Nevertheless, I decided to take a step forward and win a better future.


    ��Gift < Unknown >


    The gift was activated at that moment.


    After breaking through the sea of fire, Eun-ha ran to Hyeon-cheol Kang, who was running towards her.


    Sword and sword collide.


    The distance is getting closer��


    ��What?


    To the extent that I wonder if it is my own illusion.


    The whole world seemed slow.


    No, not only did it look slow, but another world was suddenly derived from the world he was looking at.


    This is��


    what the hell is it?


    The derived world was translucent.


    However, unlike the existing world, time was passing quickly.


    Kang Hyeon-cheol in the old world is swinging his sword slowly.


    Kang Hyeon-chul of the derived world swung his sword very quickly��.


    ����Can you activate magic by vocalization without snapping your fingers?


    The derived world was set on fire.


    Eun-ha was quite taken aback by Kang Hyeon-cheol��s magic.


    It could be said that it was a completely self-inflicted strategy.


    But it wasn��t impossible.


    Somehow, Eun-ha thought that Kang Hyeon-cheol would move like that.


    no i was sure


    That��s why-.


    -I don��t know what it is, but let��s believe it.


    Afterimage after less than 10 seconds.


    The galaxy decided to believe what the derived world showed.


    In fact, Hyeoncheol Kang swung his sword and opened his mouth.


    explode!!


    Whoa��!


    Eun-ha, who was watching Kang Hyeon-cheol��s lips, held her breath at that moment.


    An explosion immediately hit him.


    In response, Eunha��.


    -Arrogance��s counterattack


    The galaxy decided to activate the necklace��s magic and return the attack to the ship.


    ��Kuh��!!


    Kang Hyeon-cheol put all his strength into the sword.


    The recoil threw him off balance.


    Furthermore, it was a situation where the floor was melting due to the heat.


    As he balanced himself, the necklace around his neck swayed noisily.


    It was what Eunha intended.


    He gave strength to the hand that held the snowy winter.


    Mana Crasher


    Galaxy swung its sword.


    The whip-bent sword strike soon destroyed Kang Hyeon-cheol��s last damage measurement device.


    With this, the protective magic that sensed that the sparring was over will be canceled and oxygen will be fully filled.


    With this, the confrontation is��.


    ��It��s not over yet, you bastard!!


    Hyunchul Kang did not admit it.


    As a result, the demon of flame ran out of control.


    ��


    What the hell is that?


    Hwang Jin-hee was not clearly aware of the phenomenon that happened in front of his eyes.


    It was clear that the atmosphere of Noh Eun-ha changed as the flames soared.


    After seeing that his skills have increased by leaps and bounds.


    Only then did she know that Eunha Noh��s gift had been activated.


    Is it some kind of enhancement system that raises some ability when the mana in the body falls below a certain level?


    The Gift of Seeing People��s Qualities.


    Others seemed unaware of the change that had taken place in Noh Eun-ha because of the rising flames.


    She could clearly feel it by using the gift��s power.


    She focused her attention on what was happening in the distance.


    And the conclusion she came to was��.


    ����Like < Hyste >, a kind of reinforcement type gift has the power to raise a part of one��s abilities.


    There is a certain limit to the extent to which the ability can increase.


    But No Eun-ha��s gift is different from that.


    It was that Noh Eun-ha��s gift was not a gift commonly considered.


    It looked like some kind of enhancement gift, but as far as she knew, there was no gift similar to the one he was seeing.


    I didn��t know all the gifts listed in the player��s library, but when I measured the apparent effect, I could tell that it was a very rare gift.


    General enhancement-type gifts have a certain amount of increase in ability, and there is a limit to the increase.


    But that child is still getting stronger, and not one ability, but several abilities are increasing.


    It seems like if the mana, which is the food of the gift, is endlessly met, it will become infinitely stronger.


    In addition, it was rising by leaps and bounds in proportion to the speed at which it became stronger.


    I never thought such a gift would exist.


    It��s like��


    like.


    She couldn��t get the idea out of her mouth.


    It was practically impossible.


    There��s no way that would be possible.


    But it was happening right in front of my eyes.


    It��s a gift that shows the growth like a person who has embodied Shinhwa.


    ��You could say it��s a degraded version.


    And she finally sorted it out.


    The idea that I couldn��t readily admit made it easy to evaluate many things the moment I acknowledged it.


    It seems that a person who has reached the level of a god is growing endlessly in the process of embodying the myth.


    Embodying a myth does not simply mean becoming stronger.


    It��s about covering the world with the achievements and enlightenment you��ve accumulated.


    In that sense, that child��s gift seems to show the process of reaching the realm of a god.


    Humans become heroes.


    Heroes become gods.


    When she saw it, his gift seemed to capture the process of a human becoming a god.


    But certainty is not allowed.


    Unless you check the gift closely, you won��t be able to figure out what effect it has.


    Could there be a gift similar to embodying the myth in the first place?


    Soon, Hwang Jin-hee had a question.


    It was clear at a glance that the living myth was embodied in the myth and could not stand the myth and was in danger of extinction.


    Humans were mortal.


    A creature that must die.


    Does that mean that even if an imperfect being becomes a god, he can truly maintain the same position as a god in the position of an immortal?


    Being human in essence, they cannot stand the myth and inevitably perish.


    In that sense-.


    ��That gift might be a gift that leads you to the realm where you can become as strong as possible as a human being rather than the realm of a god.


    Will there really be a gift that brings us closer to the realm of God?


    At the moment of existence, since the owner of the gift is a human being, it will inevitably be destroyed by the gift.


    Even so, is Noh Eun-ha standing firm?


    Therefore, she thought that Eunha Noh��s gift might be a gift that makes her reach the threshold of becoming a god.


    so-


    ��I can understand how that child has grown up to this point.


    she could understand.


    If such a gift exists, of course, you will be able to show your skills at a young age.


    But, to be sure��


    ����You won��t be able to embody the myth.


    standing in front of the threshold.


    Going in the door is different.


    In the end, even if No Eun-ha uses the gift��s power, at best she will be the strongest in the human realm.


    I don��t know if his gift can lead him to the realm of a god.


    But that would be impossible.


    Again, such a gift cannot exist.


    It is the same as the reason why the first hierarchy cannot exist.


    If there were monsters that were a threat to the survival of mankind, all mankind would have disappeared without cultivating any civilization.


    The hypothesis of the impossibility of existence.


    Recalling the hypotheses mentioned in Manaology, she nodded.


    However, she did not think that the hypothesis she came up with was not perfect.


    Right now, even if it was a gift < Baeksil >, it was a gift that could not exist.


    According to the theory, it was natural that a person with a gift that spreads mana would not be able to collect mana in their heart due to their gift.


    In the first place, it would not even exist as a fetus in the womb of its parents.


    Even so, the < Silver > gift definitely existed in this world.


    ��A counterattack of arrogance


    and in between.


    Eun-ha, who seemed to be pushed by Kang Hyeon-cheol, reversed the situation.


    He counter-attacked by taking advantage of Kang Hyeon-cheol��s surprise attack.


    At the same time, he used the Mana Crasher to break the last device Kang Hyeon-chul was wearing.


    It��s finally over.


    unexpected victory.


    Most of the people who predicted the victory of < Yeomma > couldn��t help but admire Noh Eun-ha��s victory.


    She also applauded the Dalian, which was worth watching from the second half.


    So, I thought the match ended peacefully��


    ��It��s not over yet, you bastard!!


    ������!!��


    Hyeoncheol Kang couldn��t admit defeat and ran out of control.


    He snapped his fingers and started a fire all over the arena.


    -Crazy guy��!!


    Hwang Jin-hee, who hurriedly got up from her seat, couldn��t help but swear.


    The match was over, and the protective magic in the arena had been lifted.


    However, Kang Hyeon-cheol started the fire, and the flames had no choice but to spread to the audience.


    Roaring!!


    The flames soared high.


    A scorching heat hits people.


    A cloud of smoke began to roll in.

 Chapter 616

    Relife Player 616


    [Chapter 163]


    [Demon of Flame (6)] The


    < Excellent Thief > fought head-on against the < Yamma >, even risking it.


    At that time, in a situation where the decisive battle was just around the corner, < Yeomma > tried an irregular tactic and completely deviated from predictions.


    Nevertheless, Noh Eun-ha��s base turned the tide again by choosing an adventure boldly without panic.


    So No Eun-ha won.


    People went crazy.


    Oh my God��. Even if it��s not a sparring match where we fight each other on equal footing, that��s true��


    ��beating < Yamma >? The kid who didn��t even graduate from the academy?


    Everyone present couldn��t help but be surprised.


    Even those who predicted Noh Eun-ha��s victory had abandoned their expectations since the fourth seal of the placenta was lifted.


    To that extent, the existence of the Twelve Seat < Yamma > was recognized as too powerful for people.


    Even so, Noh Eun-ha did not give up and finally won against < Yeomma >.


    ��amazing.


    While Eunah Noh got up from her seat and ran around like everyone else.


    Park Hye-rim of Twelve Seats < The Holy Mother > had no choice but to admire the strategy Noh Eun-ha showed to Kang Hyeon-cheol at the end.


    Who the hell could recklessly charge at a < Yeomma > wearing flames?


    In general terms, Eunha Noh��s previous action was the equivalent of suicide.


    However, Noh Eun-ha realized a small possibility in reality.


    Wow! galaxy! Noh Eunha! look here! My sister is me! Did you see it over there? That kid is my little brother! my younger brother!!


    Noah was very excited.


    I even exchanged casual conversations with the person in the front seat.


    Park Hye-rim couldn��t help but smile bitterly at her delight.


    It really wasn��t too much of a stretch for her to be so happy.


    Even though it was said that it was not a sparring condition to fight each other on an equal footing, Noh Eun-ha defeated the Twelve Seats.


    Its meaning was very great.


    Achievements are the best way to build a player��s reputation.


    Perhaps in the future, when discussing < Queen Donanma >, one more modifier may be added to the front.


    For example, Noh Eun-hara from < Excellent Donanma > who ��won against < Yeomma >.


    Perhaps he would even be called by a new nickname.


    Park Hye-rim once again admired Noh Eun-ha��s skills.


    Then-.


    ��Roar!!


    ������!!��


    In the arena where the protection magic was broken.


    Suddenly, huge flames soared to the ceiling.


    The flames that once soared began to roar without being extinguished.


    This person is really��!


    Kang Hyeon-cheol went out of control.


    Dissatisfied with the results of the sparring, he ended up having an accident.


    Park Hye-rim clicked her tongue.


    Eunah! Use magic with the image of trapping fire!


    yes I will!


    people screamed


    Not only the players but also the general public were mixed in this place.


    I couldn��t help but be surprised by the heat that rapidly heated them and the flames that came over to the audience.


    Park Hye-rim hurriedly unfolded the magic and shouted at Eun-ah, who used the magic almost at the same time.


    Fortunately, there were other players in the arena other than her who were able to deal with the current situation.


    Also-.


    ��Rewind (Rewind)


    In addition to < The Holy Mother >, there was another Twelve who stood out in the support section.


    < Witch of Time > Prisis Memory.


    She tapped the floor with a cane made from an old tree.


    Whoa!


    At that moment, the effect of the artifact she was wearing disappeared.


    Her hair was dyed yellow.


    At the same time, the protective magic of the arena in response to her mana began to be forcibly activated.


    This is nothing more than a stopgap. It��s like turning back time for a moment, so hurry up and tell the instructors to activate the protective magic properly.


    While people are eagerly welcoming the appearance of < The Witch of Time >.


    The prisis memory spoke to the telepathist nearby.


    The telepathist, startled by her sudden appearance, nodded and sent a telepathic message to the instructors.


    Fortunately, at that time, the instructors under the direction of < Empress > Shin Seo-yeong were operating protective magic.


    Crazy, crazy��. If you lose, just admit it like an adult. No, I��m not even a kid, really��


    Thanks to you, I was able to prevent the accident.


    Park Hye-rim, who developed a separate protective magic for Noh Eun-ah and the audience in case of an accident, twitched her lips.


    Kang Hyeon-cheol had a very big accident.


    Even if there was no damage, it was a place where prestigious people gathered.


    What do they think?


    Moreover-.


    ��What should he really do? Aren��t you going to listen?


    There was even a fairy, Lim Ga-eul.


    If the superior of the Twelve Seat < Yeomma > Hyeoncheol Kang is the head of the Twelve Seat < Cheolong > Munjun.


    She was the one reigning above him.


    Naturally, it was a yard where the damage caused by < Yeomma > could spread to her responsibility.


    It made her feel uncomfortable.


    By the way-


    ��What kind of sparring is this!! Fighting until you collapse from exhaustion is sparring! Let��s fight without restrictions!!


    Kang Hyeon-cheol was unreinforced.


    In the protective magic surrounding the arena, he was fighting Eunha Noh while committing arson.


    No, No Eun-ha was in a hurry to avoid his attack, not to fight.


    Even though he continues to act that he has no intention of fighting.


    Kang Hyeon-chul was running amok.


    Hmmm�� Should I just remove him from the Twelve seat? would that be good too?


    Seo Fairy! Please calm down for now! Even the fairy knows! There is no human being as easy to deal with as that human! Calm? Do I need to calm down? Isn��t he the one who can��t even tell if he��s the Twelve or the arsonist?


    ����!


    Lim Ga-eul giggled and asked.


    Surprised, Park Hye-rim tried to defend Kang Hyeon-cheol with her affection.


    Then, on the contrary, she bought the wrath of the fairy.


    Knowing the fairy��s temper, she quickly shut up.


    Meanwhile-.


    ��Hey! Catch that baby!


    That��s why I suggested not to do this sparring��


    The instructors were crying and rushing into protective magic to eat mustard.


    < Empress > Shin Seo-yeong also jumped in.


    < After the Sword > Hwang Jin-hee also jumped in.


    Thanks to that, Eunha was able to escape safely from Kang Hyeoncheol. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The problem was two people.


    ok this is it! I always wanted to fight my sister and < Swordsman >-sama at least once! Come on both!


    Does this bastard really want to die!?


    Crazy��


    including two people.


    The instructors who subdued Kang Hyeon-chul, who was running wild, spat out words that could not be put into their mouths.


    Just then he exploded his power.


    The instructors, who were focusing on subduing him, stepped back in amazement.


    In response, Hwang Jin-hee from < After the Sword > stepped forward and tried to block Hyeon-cheol Kang��s sword.


    then-


    -Witch.


    yes.


    Lim Ga-eul��s patience had reached its limit.


    As the situation progressed, she spoke to Prisis Memory, who focused on escorting her again.


    send me over there It��s dangerous, but will you be okay?


    Isn��t it the witch��s job to keep me out of harm��s way? You should go down with me.


    I see. All right.


    do it later


    Prisis Memory laughed lightly.


    Soon she opened her free hand.


    Extract


    Eliminates unnecessary processes.


    And it connects scene to scene.


    Prisis Memory and Lim Ga-eul, wrapped in magic, were standing in the arena the moment they recognized it.


    Lim Ga-eul, who had already experienced her magic several times, was not taken aback by the sudden change in the world.


    you��re really embarrassing me


    again and again.


    Lim Ga-eul approached Hwang Jin-hee and Kang Hyeon-cheol, who were clashing swords.


    She pulled out the bracelet that had been suppressing her presence.


    And��


    ��Gift < Silver >


    Avoid being stopped by the instructors.


    She reached out to Kang Hyeon-chul and activated the gift.


    ������!!��


    White and silver mana.


    And the power to spread mana.


    The flames that filled the arena were soon extinguished under the influence of < Silver >.


    The instructors, who recognized her identity just because she used her magic, looked shocked.


    However, she was focusing on Kang Hyeon-cheol regardless of them.


    Eventually, at the end of his rampage, he was put under the influence of her magic��.


    ��Kuk��Kuhk��Hey��!!


    iron-clad


    he fell to the floor


    Kang Hyeon-cheol, who was wearing fire all over his body, rolled on the floor with small embers attached to his body.


    no, it was a dream


    The flames that had flowed from his body by then were nonexistent.


    ��Oh my gosh��!!


    can��t speak properly


    You can��t collect mana in your heart.


    Even the feeble mana that made his heart race was being dispersed by the power of < Silver >.


    Kang Hyeon-chul, who fell to the floor, tried to struggle somehow, but it was useless.


    I couldn��t use the magic itself.


    My heart wasn��t beating, so I couldn��t find the strength to move my body.


    Should I just kill him like this?


    without doing anything


    Kang Hyeon-cheol had to feel his breath run out very slowly.


    So did others.


    The face of a man dying slowly with a painful face was indescribable.


    Even so, Lim Ga-eul just looked down at him with a cold face.


    end-


    ���� Kang


    Hyeon-chul��s eyes flipped over.


    He fainted, foaming at the mouth.


    Only then did she reclaim her power.


    ��


    Kang Hyeon-cheol ran out of control.


    Eunha had no choice but to accept his sword in order to survive.


    This is why I didn��t want to fight with this bastard��!


    Kang Hyeon-cheol was like this in his previous life.


    He said he only bothered him until he was satisfied.


    So, in fact, the galaxy was unconsciously in mind that things would happen like this.


    Fortunately, however, there were many people around him who could control Kang Hyeon-chul.


    Eun-ha, who somehow stopped the time, left the back to the people who appeared to stop Kang Hyeon-cheol, who was running out of control.


    Then, by using the gift, he is trying to recover his body, whose physical ability has deteriorated.


    ��Why is Lim Ga-eul here?


    Suddenly, a fairy appeared.


    She used the power of < Silver > to drive Kang Hyeon-chul to the brink of death.


    Eunha couldn��t hide her bewilderment as she looked at her back.


    Thoroughly restrain them from using magic and send them to the mana management system. There, for a while, he was imprisoned while feeding only bread and water��


    Meanwhile, Lim Ga-eul, who subdued Kang Hyeon-cheol, was in command of the instructors.


    The instructors followed her words, especially Shin Seo-yeong, and restrained Kang Hyeon-chul��s limbs in several layers.


    I also put a muzzle on it.


    The instructors put him in a coffin they had brought from somewhere.


    How do you really fix that?


    Things come to an end like that.


    Lim Ga-eul, whose identity was discovered by people, grumbled as he crossed his arms.


    Then she found the galaxy.


    Eunha met her eyes.


    are you not hurt?


    There are many. it looks like that boy Of all the people here, you seem to need the most treatment.


    She wiped the soot from Eunha��s cheek.


    Eun-ha let her touch her body.


    There are so many things I want to say, but�� I can��t help it because I can��t hold a sick child for a long time. Today��s Dalian was really great. It��s to the point of wanting to expel the madman from the Twelve and seat you there.


    ����.


    Probably the best compliment Lim Ga-eul could express.


    Eunha listened to her words and quietly said thank you.


    she chuckled.


    Instructor Shin Seo-young.


    yes my lady


    If it doesn��t matter, can you leave me the role of introducing the winner of this match? ������!!��


    ��Yes you do. It would be an honor if we did that.


    Lim Ga-eul said softly.


    The instructors were all amazed when they heard her words.


    Eunha was also surprised.


    All of the fairy��s words made sense.


    Every word has an impact.


    [��Hello. This is Fairy Lim Ga-eul. There was a minor glitch at the end, but it was a really good match nonetheless. Don��t you think so too?]


    She took over the microphone from the instructor.


    She turned to the audience and spoke kindly.


    Then, the people who were muttering stood still and closed their mouths.


    Thousands of pairs of gazes fell on her at once.


    Nonetheless, she continued, undeterred by their pressure.


    [< I don''t like it >�� that��s a good name. I hope that student Noh Eun-ha will continue to show a cool image like today.]


    She raised Noh Eun-ha up.


    The fairy��s praise became words that raised his value high.


    [Then, in the name of fairy Lim Ga-eul, I announce that the winner of this match is Noh Eun-ha, an academy student. Student Noh Eun-ha, congratulations on winning the championship by beating one of the strongest in Korea.] ������!!��


    The ripple effect of short words.


    Lim Ga-eul admitted with his own mouth that Noh Eun-ha defeated the Twelve Seats.


    Furthermore, it was announced that he had qualities worthy of being called the strongest in the country.


    People were astonished at the unprecedented level of praise that flowed from the fairy��s mouth.


    And the galaxy��


    ��Why is this person giving me such a burden?


    Eunha felt burdened after receiving an unexpected evaluation.


    And so the game came to an end.


    ��


    Yeoreum��s older sister was a fairy?


    Spring Summer��s older sister was a fairy.


    Noh Eun-ah realized it belatedly after watching the scene where she subdued Kang Hyeon-cheol with Baek-eun��s gift.


    No way, no way��


    How could that be?


    I thought she was a person with a high position.


    Maybe he is a direct descendant of the 10 largest conglomerates who is not good at external activities.


    However, I didn��t know that she would be a fairy.


    Summer Eon�� No Fairy��


    Eventually, the fairy Lim Ga-eul returned to her seat with the Prisis memory with a lot of people��s eyes on her.


    Eun-ah was at a loss as to how to treat her.


    she was confused


    Then Lim Ga-eul, who seemed to have read her embarrassment, smiled bitterly.


    I��m sorry for lying to you all this time. I never thought I��d be caught out like this. Eun-ah, can you please let me know that I didn��t mean to deceive you? Oh no It��s okay��


    Then I��m glad.


    He is a very distant person.


    Eunah Noh was extremely polite.


    Lim Ga-eul shrugged.


    Then there are a lot of eyes to see, so I have to stop and go back. I had a nice time today.


    ��yes. goodbye.


    about it comfortably. because i��m fine ����.


    Then I��ll go.


    Lim Ga-eul, who is self-helping.


    Eun-a couldn��t answer.


    When she didn��t answer even after waiting, Lim Ga-eul made a lonely face.


    She tried to pass Eun-ah��.


    �C See you next time sister.


    ����.


    The expression reflected in the moment.


    Realizing that she had made a mistake, Eun-ah hurriedly spoke up.


    Lim Ga-eul opened his eyes wide and looked back.


    I also had fun today.


    Noah smiled brightly.


    ok see you again


    Lim Ga-eul, who had been hardened, burst out laughing.


    Eun-ah sent her like that.


    right then-


    -Hey.


    yes?


    Prisis Memory, who was following Lim Ga-eul, suddenly called Eun-ah.


    Eun-ah, who hadn��t expected to call her, reflexively asked.


    It would be best not to use gifts as much as possible.


    ����.


    unless you want to regret it later. �� yes. Okay. thank you


    A tone of advice.


    Eun-a couldn��t read the expression of the witch wearing the cone-shaped hat.


    What a strange person. He is a strangely friendly person.


    What a strange person.


    A person who somehow gave off a friendly atmosphere from the first time we met.


    She said that she felt the same way when she met Shin Seo-young and Lee Yu-jeong.


    She just blankly waved her hand and saw the two of them off.


    ��


    ��Looks like I won the bet.


    Noh Eun-ha defeated Kang Hyeon-chul.


    Above all, fairy Lim Ga-eul directly recognized him as the winner.


    The whereabouts of the bet were decided neatly so that there was no excuse.


    Seohyun Han looked at Oh Haein with a triumphant face.


    ����.


    Oh Hae-in said nothing.


    Ever since Eunha won, she had a hard expression on her face.


    Soon she��


    ��Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha!


    she let out a laugh.


    I laughed out loud at the start.


    I laughed until the room rang.


    He held his stomach and even laughed.


    However, Seohyun Han did not show any reaction to her laughter.


    She just calmly��.


    -Why didn��t you think it wouldn��t work the way you intended? ����! It��s so sad to see you forced to smile and pretend to be calm.


    ����.


    Han Seo-hyun saw Oh Hae-in��s emotions through her eyes, not her face.


    That��s why she was able to deal with Oh Hae-in without embarrassment.


    And Oh Hae-in, whose feelings were exposed to her, stopped laughing.


    She always had a sly smile, but she had a hard expression on her face.


    That was her true form.


    -Yes, I lost. I never thought I would lose. Eunha seems to have been much stronger than I expected. not so much Didn��t you just hear? Did the fairy approve? In the future, even if they are called the strongest in Korea, they will not be inferior. I don��t think I said that��. Yes, all right. you won


    Oh Haein waved his hand.


    Then he threw his arms behind the chair and wiggled his legs.


    Poor posture.


    It was an attitude that contrasted with the manner in which he had been polite to Seohyun Han.


    Ugh it��s frustrating. It was an opportunity to raise the rankings in the business world if done well, but it failed because of Noh Eun-ha at the last minute.


    It��s not because of Eunha Noh, it��s your fault for not recognizing Eunha��s qualities until now.


    ��unlucky year. Did you know now that I��m unlucky?


    Even Eunha should know that your personality is like this. This is an engagement scam. I��m afraid I��ll be blown away.


    Try to be black. If that��s how you want to turn me into an enemy. no it��s okay It��s just a joke. Is it possible to joke like this between friends? I don��t want to turn you guys into enemies just yet. When were we friends?


    Seohyun Han stood up from her seat.


    Oh Haein tilted his head back and looked up at her.


    Han Seo-hyun turned towards her��.


    -I wonder if it��s a master-servant relationship. ���� !


    Do you know your fountain? Do you think you guys made it to the top 10 in the financial world on your own?


    you are really annoying Aren��t people very caring? Pick and choose what you don��t want to hear.


    Isn��t that natural? Because consideration is accomplished in an equal relationship.


    So, I really have no luck. I��m not going to lose until the end��


    that��s okay��


    again and again.


    she headed for the door.


    The guard who was waiting opened the door for her.


    -Keep your bets.


    Yes, I will speak on behalf of the Samra Group. For the time being, as your friends, we will not be friendly with the Galaxy Group. okay?


    Is there anything else besides that?


    Oh that?


    The misunderstood person giggles.


    Seohyun Han did not step out the door until she answered.


    Eventually, Oh Hae-in raised her hand and opened her mouth.


    I will be insulted. okay? Do you care so much about that child?


    That��s none of your business. If you feel sad after swearing, I��ll even send you a letter of consolation.


    puck.


    to hear a satisfactory answer.


    Han Seo-hyun turned her back on Oh Hae-in.

 Chapter 617

    Relife Player 617


    [Chapter 164]


    [Clan Creation]


    What did I see then?


    The cultural festival is over.


    A recruitment war ensued.


    Industry insiders, who had only sneaked close to the students while watching the academy, are now starting to approach them in earnest.


    Naturally, they also offered to recruit Eunha and her friends.


    It was only for a moment, but it seems that the future was seen very briefly��


    However, Eunha almost ignored their recruiting offer.


    The large clan that would offer to recruit him had already made an offer before the recruitment war broke out.


    Above all, his recent interest has been directed to the Dalian against Kang Hyeon-cheol in < Yeomma >.


    Did I see the future?


    It was like that on this day too.


    The day I went home for the weekend.


    Eun-ha met Seo-hyeon Han and had lunch near her house, but her thoughts were on something else.


    I think it��s right to see the future.


    It seems that it was less than 5 seconds, but��


    That day, he had a mysterious experience while fighting Kang Hyeon-cheol in a situation of crisis.


    The experience of seeing the future as the existing world and another world are divided from one��s point of view.


    It was the gift effect.


    I couldn��t understand it with my head, but my heart was aware that it was the gift��s effect.


    Wasn��t < Unknown > simply an ability to increase physical abilities?


    I thought it would make me see the future�� Then why didn��t I see the future even when I activated the gift until now?


    An experience that has never happened before, even if you activate a gift.


    Eun-ha, who experienced the gift��s hidden effect for the first time, tried to see the future of the extension from that day on.


    However, with Shin Seo-yeong��s help, Eun-ha couldn��t see the future even if she managed to activate the gift.


    It seems that certain conditions must be met in order to see the future��.


    What are those conditions?


    This is why it is so difficult to deal with unknown gifts.


    I have no choice but to verify each one by trial and error.


    As a result, Eun-ha��s mind had recently been in a different place.


    And as if she couldn��t stand it any longer, Han Seohyun opened her mouth��.


    -You called me to meet me, but I guess you��re not interested in me. If what you��re doing with me isn��t that much fun, let��s just eat this and break up.


    ����!


    With a bloody cynicism.


    She glanced at the galaxy.


    Eun-ha, who finally came to her senses, grabbed Seo-Hyun Han��s hand as she quickly climbed onto the table.


    why.


    I was thinking about what to do after eating. What a fun thing to do with you.


    ��I��m lying, but I��ll see.


    Eunha shook her head violently.


    Fortunately, she calmed down and let out a sigh of relief.


    Soon he spoke.


    ��There��s a cafe I know, so let��s go there and talk. How to create a clan.


    ��


    Decided to create a clan.


    However, even after making her decision, Eunha was not prepared to do anything like this.


    I learned it in class before, but the work to be done was too complicated��


    It wasn��t a way to make a party, report it to the nearby Mana Management Organization branch, and finish it in one day.


    The creation of the clan could be done with the permission of the Mana Management Organization Headquarters.


    At this time, the founder of the clan had to have the right people, such as equity capital, clan subload, administrative advisor, etc.


    In addition, it was necessary to prepare land to build a Clan Hall in the area where it would be active as a base.


    More complicatedly, it was necessary to obtain permission from the district office in advance for what purpose the land would be used for.


    Besides, there were so many things that had to be done.


    If we��re going to be active from around March of next year, at least we��ll have to finish everything before the end of this year.


    ��isn��t it just a matter of submitting what needs to be submitted?


    You don��t consider the time they take to get things done.


    That��s why it��s been a few months��


    They don��t just do your job, but they have to do other things while taking care of it, so it takes that much time. It��s early December, so I��ll have to finish it all in at least a month.


    ��How can the process or the time taken for the process be simplified a little with the power of Sirius Group?


    If you ask your father, he can get it done in a month or two weeks. However, in case you don��t know, it should be finished within a month.


    Moan��


    After lunch, Eun-ha moved to a cafe and showed Seo-hyeon the documents needed to establish a clan.


    It was mostly blank.


    As a result, it didn��t take long for her to look at the documents.


    I��ll have to start all over again.


    ����.


    Han Seo-hyun puts the papers down on the table and sentences him to death.


    Eunha put on a disgusted expression.


    Then she said��


    ��Why are you killing yourself? I would do all the work, not you.


    Please. thank you so much.


    Seohyun Han crossed her legs.


    She tapped Eunha��s knee with the toe of her shoe.


    Only then did Eunha let go of her expression.


    But do you know


    Yes why?


    You need a certain amount of capital to create a clan, so what are you going to do? That being said, what do you plan on doing with the land and buildings needed to build the Clan Hall?


    ����.


    You didn��t think of it, did you?


    Of course I did.


    A very realistic question.


    After receiving her question, Eun-ha put on a puzzled expression for a moment.


    Then he rolled his eyes.


    I also have money saved up.


    how much?


    Eunha had been saving money with the magic stones she had prepared.


    It wasn��t a very large amount.


    However, there was no problem using it as the initial capital of the clan.


    In the beginning, it was necessary to have more than 1 million won in initial capital.


    The problem was the money needed to build the Clan Hall.


    ��So I thought I��d ask my father to lend me some money.


    He is an infertile child.


    ����.


    My father has quite a lot of money.


    Eun-ha said to her, feeling awkward about receiving help from her father.


    Then she often thrust a dagger into his chest.


    Do you really need to start a clan with your money or your father��s money? Isn��t it okay to get a loan from a bank or get sponsorship from a business group?


    I thought about that too��


    But Seohyun Han was right.


    Eunha groaned and leaned on the backrest.


    It wasn��t that she didn��t think about it, as she said.


    Just-.


    ��If that happens, you will be giving the leash to the person who lent the money.


    You don��t even have to think that way. If it��s not just buying a stake, but simply lending, isn��t it a problem that can be solved if you put conditions in advance and get sponsorship?


    Still, it��s something you don��t know. You may not interfere at first, but you can interfere later. It was very inconvenient to create my own clan with other people��s money.


    A clan that can do as it pleases.


    The galaxy was determined to create a clan that would not be interfered with by anyone anywhere.


    That��s why the thought of taking on debt and creating a clan somehow warmed my heart.


    Seohyun Han nodded her head to see if she understood his feelings.


    Still, I don��t usually spend all my money on a business.


    I know that too��


    And it��s not just about creating a clan. You��ll have to pay attention to marketing your clan, and you��ll have to sign a contract with a company to be able to buy potions cheaply, and shouldn��t you be aware of the exclusive workshop when making devices or artifacts?


    ����.


    Han Seohyun specifically pointed out.


    Hearing what she said, he felt like his mind went blank.


    Creating a clan wasn��t work, it was work after creating a clan.


    That��s a good magistrate��.


    The clan won��t even have a lot of money, so what can I do?


    Ghmm�� Then what should I do? Shall I ask my father for some more money? Or should I steal it from Do-joon? But what do you do if you have a lot of money? Where are you going to buy potions, devices, or artifacts at a reasonable price? I need to encourage you to buy cheaply. If it��s possible, it��s even better if you provide welfare benefits to the clan members. So what should I do��


    So I think it would be better to get the support of the group if I start a clan.


    Being sponsored by the group��


    Eunha was lost in thought.


    It wasn��t a bad suggestion.


    If sponsored by a business group, the choices that the clan can make will increase even if they don��t have to build performance.


    The problem is-.


    ����It��s because they��re the ones who try to put money on a leash whenever they get a chance.


    If done wrong, it could end up being the dog of a sponsored group.


    Of course, groups and clans could develop into a symbiotic relationship.


    It is only if each other makes concessions.


    However, Eunha had no intention of making concessions.


    It was then.


    Unfortunately, it will be difficult to get sponsorship from a group within the top 10 in the business world. There are clans that fully support each other, so you can catch the eye of the fairy government, and even if you do, you won��t be treated the same as the existing clans.


    That��s it too. Most of the groups already have exclusive clans��


    But, strangely enough��.


    Sometimes it��s like it��s really weird.


    No, it��s like I��ve been waiting for this moment.


    Seohyun Han raised her lips.


    she opened her mouth


    ��Coincidentally, the Sirius Group doesn��t have a full-fledged clan yet, so it can be said. ����.


    There used to be a Changhae clan, but as you know, the Changhae clan was disbanded after the Uijeongbu recapture war.


    Seohyun Han cuts the cake with a fork.


    As if she had been hit on the head with a hammer, she put the cake into Eunha��s mouth, who was lost in thought.


    Eun-ha was lost in thought while eating the cake she gave her.


    As Seohyun Han said, Sirius Group did not currently have an exclusive clan.


    This is because in the eyes of Sirius Group, the second largest in the business world, an S-class clan that is not sponsored by another group to replace the Changhae clan has been absent.


    The lack of an exclusive clan has been a chronic problem for the Sirius Group until now. So my father thought about creating a clan at the group level like KK or Donghae Group. ����.


    However, the results were not so good, so I ended up sponsoring A-class clans and devising a strategy of increasing quantity rather than quality.


    ����.


    Even so, in order for Sirius to rise to the top of the financial world, an exclusive clan is absolutely necessary. Of course, an S-class clan that can��t be beaten by other groups.


    I��m so lucky.


    Eunha thought while looking at Han Seohyun who smiled at her.


    How exquisitely.


    Are you saying that Sirius Group doesn��t have an exclusive clan?


    I think the clan you create will be able to promote to S rank. no i��m not so sure ����.


    It��s fair to say this because I��m from Sirius Group, but don��t you think you and Sirius Group could form a really good partnership?


    Sponsored by Sirius Group.


    Eunha agreed to Han Seohyun��s suggestion.


    If it is sponsored by a business group, where else is there a business group as big as the Sirius Group?


    But the problem persisted.


    It��s good to be sponsored by Sirius Group. But it��s something your father and sister might interfere with.


    You worry that it won��t happen. You have your father, do you really think the group will interfere?


    I wonder if your group won��t interfere even though Sirius Group��s share will go into my clan��s share?


    It��s not an improbable story. ok then let��s do this


    If sponsored by the Sirius Group, about half of the clan��s shares could have passed to the group.


    If that happened, the authority that Eunha held in her hand would only be half of it.


    Let him speak like that.


    As if she knew this would happen, she took a pen and paper from her handbag.


    Eunha The reason you��re worried is that the clan��s share structure will eventually split between you and Sirius. So, from your point of view, you feel like you have no choice but to be wary of the Sirius Group, which may threaten your position someday, even if it is good now.


    You��re right. I don��t think I��ll be able to put my mind at ease even with sponsorship.


    It must be tiring for you as you have to take care of the enemies inside while dealing with the enemies outside.


    Eun-ha stared at the paper on which Han Seo-hyun drew a circle.


    Half of them had their own names and half of them had the names of the Sirius Group.


    Then she drew another circle underneath.


    So how about making the game bigger and attracting other groups?


    what?


    It��s to make each other check each other and eliminate the opportunity to interfere with you. Even if you��re tired and not paying attention, let��s have a war of nerves between us.


    They even receive support from other groups, is that an exclusive clan?


    Groups that already have exclusive clans can��t have more exclusive clans, but it doesn��t mean they can��t sponsor them at all. And the exclusive clan only needs the Sirius group to have more shares than other groups.


    Well��


    there are two benefits you can gain from attracting other groups. One is that you can benefit from companies associated with sponsored groups. And the other one��.


    She cut the circle into small pieces.


    On one piece, No Eunha was written and the number 40% was written.


    And on the other piece, Sirius and the number 30% were written.


    Then she wrote Alice Luminous Eternity on each of the three pieces and the number 10% on each.


    ��That means other groups will be able to keep the Sirius group in check. Perhaps the Sirius Group thinks you have the upper hand, thinking that you will definitely get their backing. Hmmm��


    so we��re bringing in other groups to show that we don��t really need the support of the Sirius Group. Is it necessary for the debtor to be in the position of Eul? In a way, it��s like investing in the clan you��re going to create, isn��t it?


    ��that��s right.


    It is also an investment with guaranteed high returns. Rather, you are in a situation where you have to tell Sirius Group to let you buy the shares because they will give you money.


    Hmm��


    When Sirius Group is with you, it may fall into a simple debt relationship, but from the moment you attract other groups, it becomes an investment relationship.


    It was a difficult story.


    Eun-ha was caught up in Han Seo-hyun��s speech and had no choice but to nod.


    Even so-.


    ��This older sister is using the expression ��we�� for the clan I will create, not for the Sirius group.


    Does that mean that he is aware of himself as an administrative officer rather than a member of the Sirius Group?


    Eun-ha liked the way Han Seo-hyun seemed to be attached to the clan she was about to create.


    So I had no doubts.


    After hearing all of her explanation, he pointed to the circle with his finger.


    but there you are


    tell me


    It��s good to split the stakes like this. But what if other groups get together and join Sirius? If so, wouldn��t it increase to four mouths and deal with 60% of the stake? That��s a good question.


    ��what?


    why?


    No,


    I don��t know what the feeling is�� but it��s an illusion.


    I don��t think it��s an illusion��


    It��s an illusion.


    as if caught.


    Seohyun Han smiled.


    At that time, Eun-ha saw her smile and felt as if she had caught her.


    No, I felt a sense of deja vu.


    what? I feel like something similar has happened before��


    but it��s strange.


    Eunha put on a puzzled face.


    But she didn��t care and answered him.


    It��s very simple.


    Seohyun Han said next��.


    -You��re marrying me.


    ����!!


    Seohyun Han grew up.


    No Eun-ha was hot.


    ��


    ��I��m not going to succeed my father, but that doesn��t mean I don��t have a stake in Sirius Group.


    Seohyun Han��s shocking solution. S��arch* The ��ov��lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Soon after, she told Eunha, who was upset, what she thought.


    To sum it up, it was simple.


    If Sirius Group tries to meddle in the clan he creates.


    If so, Han Seo-hyun said that he would shake the Sirius Group with the group��s stake he owned.


    Even a very small stake would probably have enough influence to annoy the Sirius Group.


    she added.


    So you want to get married?


    If I were a member of the Sirius Group, wouldn��t you believe what I��m saying? So if we become a couple, you will be able to trust me too. Furthermore, if you become a couple, you will become a member of the Sirius Group and will be able to interfere in Sirius�� management.


    No matter how it is�� How can you ask me to marry you?


    Marriage is a contract and transaction that is surer than any contract. You��re marrying me to get what you want, and I also want something from you, so I��m just proposing marriage?


    what do you want what is that?


    A compelling story.


    Still, he couldn��t readily accept her offer.


    It was because it seemed as if Han Seo-hyun was using her body as collateral to proceed with the work.


    Then Seohyun Han said��.


    -I��ve said it before, but I want to live freely. However, as long as I am a member of the Sirius Group, there is a limit to the freedom given to me.


    So you��re going to marry me and get free from restrictions? What does that mean? Isn��t marriage a bondage?


    Marriage is another bondage. But don��t you like me?


    ����.


    if you don��t like me. Then, wouldn��t we be able to accept marriage as a business? So is it bondage? There will be no harm to each other, and can��t we live the life we want each other?


    No matter how much it is��.


    It��s just an extension of the engagement. What do you think is so burdensome?


    Where is this an extension of engagement?


    The galaxy was absurd.


    But what she said was not without reason.


    It was an attractive deal.


    Even so-.


    -When I got engaged to this older sister, even though I said I didn��t like it, didn��t you view me as too watery?


    And then, if I have a heart, no, that��s not it��


    I mean, isn��t marriage too easy?


    It was a crucible of confusion.


    Eunha couldn��t help but sigh when she saw her showing such an elated attitude.


    Aren��t you hesitating because someone else thought of you?


    ��It��s not like that��


    Eunha couldn��t speak confidently.


    he said as if crawling.


    she chuckled.


    Isn��t that what happened? There��s no reason to refuse.


    That��s the way�� Oh, what can I say about this? I don��t need to think that I will ever find someone to love .


    grunt��


    or are you worried about when you have someone you love? I was already married at that time, so I couldn��t marry him. ����.


    If you��re thinking about that, don��t worry. I will never give you a divorce because I don��t want to go back to the Sirius group, but as long as it doesn��t damage my reputation, I won��t care if you start a harem or not. Huh��.


    It��s like a prepared line.


    Listen to Han Seohyun��s words.


    Eunha stuck out her tongue.


    what? What is it?


    Why do I feel like I��m getting more and more dried up?


    Han Seo-hyun is proposing marriage very proudly.


    Eunha lost her composure in an unexpected situation.


    In a way, it was the first time she had made herself like this.


    It��s a real hit.


    I don��t think I��ve ever hit a goal this far, even with the twins�� pranks��


    so confident.


    I am full of confidence again.


    Hearing her words somehow made Eunha feel like she should.


    Then Eunha noticed.


    Is he too shy now?


    Now that I see it, I can��t look straight into my eyes.


    I couldn��t tell if


    I didn��t look closely .


    Her gaze was not on him, but on his side.


    He pretended to be confident on the outside, but his eyes were clearly shaking.


    What are you so hesitant about? The kid who even dealt with the twelve thrones must be really indecisive. Would you be able to properly lead a clan with that?


    ����.


    even though she pretends not to.


    My voice seems to be trembling.


    no i��m shaking


    Eunha was sure.


    Sometimes, when I see her, she is very dangerous.


    While not showing it to others, you show this face to me.


    Hears people very much.


    Eun-ha noticed her change and the corner of her mouth went up without even realizing it.


    Strangely, I felt as if the hesitation disappeared.


    Moreover, I thought that it was really pitiful to see myself hesitating without a backbone.


    Eunha decided to respond to Han Seohyun��s provocation, not provocation.


    ��That��s right. Let��s get married.


    ��well thought out, really.


    If you��re going to pretend it��s nothing


    I will do the same.


    Pretend you can��t help it.


    Also, it seems like a transaction.


    With half of self and half of others.


    Eunha was caught in Han Seohyun��s trap.

 Chapter 618

    Relife Player 618


    [Chapter 164]


    [Clan Creation (2)]


    The player industry is in an emergency.


    The news spread quickly.


    That was all I had to do.


    This is because all the players who tried to recruit members of Noh Eun-ha��s division were rejected with similar answers.


    ��I��m really sorry. But I decided to join somewhere else.


    �� What? Where?��


    When they answered that way.


    The players asked that way.


    Then most of them were embarrassed and told them,


    ��Well�� the galaxy decided to create a clan this time.�� ��


    ��.. ..��


    Hearing the answers from the Noh Eun-ha division members


    and the scouts of the S-class clan listening directly to Eun-ha. The


    players panicked. It��s ridiculous.


    You��re going to create a clan? It��s not a party, it��s a clan? That makes sense. Hey, you��re saying that a kid with no experience as a player right now wants to create a clan. Aren��t you crazy because he��s asking people from around you!? A


    student who has no experience or hasn��t even gotten a player license yet is going to create a clan!


    A situation that no one could have predicted. .No


    , it was predicted, but it would have been very unlikely in reality.


    Players couldn��t believe it.


    Establishing a clan did not mean simply creating a party.


    A clan was a group and a force.


    To that extent, the vested interests of the region operating as a base. So ,


    the clans were fighting behind the scenes, keeping each other in check.


    But now, Noeunha������ wasn��t


    he going to get involved in a rice bowl fight?


    .But just because Ji makes a clan, does it give him a chance to deal with the clan lords of other clans? Combat ability is said to be so. But how are you going to get absolute experience? How


    can you get that overnight?


    It was no different than announcing that they would intervene in the fight for vested interests.


    The reaction from the industry was very negative.


    The Clan Lords almost snorted and laughed at the reckless confidence of the galaxy.


    More than anything, the reason why their reaction was so negative was��.��


    Yes, to create a clan. It��s okay. Ji has to be beaten up by the seniors to realize that he was too complacent. But that��s about it, what are the kids that Ji is taking with him? This doesn��t mean that


    he��s going to take all the up-and-comers


    ! Members of Noh Eun-


    ha, who had negotiated a fair competition among themselves to get them, became like dogs chasing chickens.


    We limited the number of members of Noh Eun-ha��s division that one clan could recruit to a maximum of 5.


    Noh Eun-ha took them all away.


    What are we going to say if we take all the promising players!


    Equal distribution of power between clans.


    Even they, who had shown a scheme of collusion, couldn��t help it when the promising players said they would make a clan by themselves without going anywhere.


    First of all, there were no prospects joining any clan.


    However, they did not stay still.


    Mana management device!! I have to say this! A clan can have the power to threaten the country, but of course we have to stop it!


    I have no choice but to lobby the fairy government to stop it somehow.


    Let��s protest as a group!


    The players, whose mouths protruded a few feet, united and tried to make a request to the mana management device.


    That was then.


    The Clan Lords of the S-class clans, who had been silent for a while, began to express their opinions.


    It can be said that the starting point was the Blaze Clan.


    [Blaze Clanlord Kang Hyeon-cheol and all other clan members sincerely congratulate Noh Eun-ha on the founding of the clan. I sincerely hope that they will compete in good faith with each other in the future and defend the country and devote themselves.]


    Kang Hyeon-cheol of the Twelve Seats < Yeomma > was recently placed under probation and additional punishment from a fairy.


    However, for some reason, Hyeoncheol Kang came out of probation and issued a statement in the name of the Blaze Clan.


    Those who were about to run to the mana management organization hesitated when they heard Noh Eun-ha of the Blaze Clan sign in support of the clan��s establishment.


    Isn��t that what the Blaze Clan warned us about? If you make a fuss for no reason, they won��t let you go��


    Did Noh Eun-ha��s Clan and the Blaze Clan form an alliance? < Yeomma > must not be turned into an enemy. That guy is the kind of guy who doesn��t care if he loses sight of himself, even if he��s ruined. Where is < Yeomma >? Blaze Clan, all of them are not good to touch.


    They��re fighting for you to die and me to die��.


    If you make a mistake, you can turn the Blaze Clan into an enemy.


    In the end, people in the industry had no choice but to hesitate.


    Moreover, it wasn��t long before the Regulus Clan also issued a statement.


    [Regulus Clan hopes that player Noh Eun-ha and Jeong Ha-yang��s clan will become a clan that defends the country, devotes itself to the people, and further brings about peace for mankind.] At the bottom of the statement, the name of Regulus Clan Road Yeonsu Gu was written


    . .


    Around this time, people noticed and stopped criticizing Noh Eun-ha.


    Since then, there have been statements of support from the Shinra Clan, sponsored by the Luminous Group, and the Myeongwang Clan, sponsored by the Youngwon Group.


    In the end, Unha Noh received statements of support from four S-class clans.


    ��


    Regulus Clan Lord Gu Yeon-soo.


    Gu Yeon-soo, who made a statement in support of the launch of Eunha��s clan, sat down in a chair.


    I expected it to be like this to some extent, but it��s still a bit unfortunate��.


    Eunha called me a few days ago.


    At that time, Gu Yeon-soo, who had some intuition, heard that he had decided to create a clan in Eun-ha, as expected.


    It��s a pity that Gu Yeon-soo, tied to the Alice Group��s sponsorship, had no choice but to congratulate Eun-ha.


    But Hyuncheol, what is this guy doing? Ji first supported the launch��


    and soon he expressed his doubts.


    Kang Hyeon-cheol, the < Yeomma >, who had an accident at the academy cultural festival and received extreme anger from a fairy and was sentenced to probation and punishment.


    He suddenly violated the fairy��s order and engaged in external activities to support Noh Eun-ha��s clan launch.


    Because of that, Kang Hyeon-cheol was cursed by the fairy again.


    It must be embarrassing for YH Group. It��s nice to sponsor an S-rank clan, but they won��t listen.


    Gu Yeon-soo smiled bitterly.


    The fairy wasn��t the only one who was angry at Kang Hyeon-cheol��s unplanned and impulsive activities.


    The YH group also revealed their uncomfortable feelings.


    I didn��t know when they formed an alliance with Sirius Group in the past, but they were growling with each other now, so it was understandable.


    Because Noh Eun-ha��s clan decided to be sponsored by the Sirius Group.


    He��ll take care of his business. Still, Clan Blaze��s magistrates will die again.


    Gu Yeon-soo, who clicks his tongue.


    Then he remembered the administrator who brought the Blaze Clan to where it is today.


    Try scouting right now?


    He was a favorite talent.


    I want to bring him to Regulus Clan and roll him to death.


    < Yeomma > Kang Hyeon-cheol, whose brain is a sword, was a very unfortunate talent.


    It was when he was immersed in such thoughts.


    Suddenly


    someone knocked on the door.


    Gu Yeon-soo, who was sitting in a comfortable position, straightened her posture.


    yes come in


    Hello Clanlord.


    After a while, it was No Eun-ah who opened the door and entered.


    A named player called ��Fairy�� and known as the mascot of the Regulus Clan.


    She gave an awkward laugh.


    Eun-ah, what are you doing?


    She came without contact.


    Gu Yeon-soo tilted his head.


    Then Eunah Noh smiled ehehe and spoke carefully.


    ��The contract expires this time�� According to the contract, if I don��t tell you, the contract will automatically be extended for another year.


    ��yes.


    So, before the contract period is extended, I came to tell the Clanlord that I will leave the Clan at the end of this year.


    ����.


    Hesitant No Eun-ah.


    Gu Yeon-soo kept his mouth shut.


    4 years ago.


    It must have been around this time.


    Eun-ah Noh had told him as a condition of joining the Regulus Clan that if Eun-ha Noh founded the clan, she would leave the clan.


    Gu Yeon-soo, recalling the memory of four years ago, had no choice but to put on a confused expression thinking that this time had finally come.


    yeah i can��t help it If you leave, you��re thinking of joining the clan that Eunha will create, right?


    yes i��m going to I don��t know the galaxy yet.


    yes i got it Thank you for your hard work. Let��s discuss the details later with the administrator. all right.


    yes stop it


    Ever since Noh Eun-ha informed me that she would form a clan.


    Gu Yeon-soo was determined to some extent.


    So I was able to accept Noh Eun-ah��s departure from the clan as calmly as possible.


    However, it was regrettable that the promising player left.


    The clan mascot is disappearing��


    The Regulus Clan has benefited greatly from raising public awareness by putting Noh Eun-ah in the front.


    When it comes to No Eun-ah, it is the Regulus Clan.


    That kind of thing just came to mind.


    But it seemed to me that I would no longer be able to hear such a thing. It was


    a smart


    time.


    A knock was heard again.


    Gu Yeon-soo left a message to come in toward the door, just like before.


    that clanlord. �� Yeonhwa What are you doing?


    over the door.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa stuck her head out.


    Gu Yeon-soo widened his eyes.


    She had never been to find herself first.


    I felt happy, too.


    I was much more tense.


    His intuition was predicting.


    As expected��.


    ��I want to tell you that I will leave the clan at the end of this year��


    ����.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa said.


    Gu Yeon-soo seemed to have never heard her recite such a long line.


    ��Are you trying to join the Galactic Clan too?


    ��yes.


    Huh��.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa, who was talking with an expressionless expression.


    When she heard the name of Noh Eun-ha, she nodded in embarrassment.


    Gu Yeon-soo sighed softly.


    ��yes I got it.


    If you want to quit, what will you do?


    Even if I tried to hold it by force, I lost my mind, but there��s no way it would be of any help to the clan.


    In the end, Gu Yeon-soo had no choice but to accept her resignation.


    she left the office


    Knocking


    again.


    Why are you doing this today?


    Gu Yeon-soo drooped down and spat out the words to come in.


    Then Han Chang-jin came in.


    Ah Clanlord.


    ��Why are you again?


    From the time Han Chang-jin stuck out his head.


    Gu Yeon-soo was almost certain.


    As expected��.


    ��It��s only this year and the clan��


    is Changjin going to do this to you too�� Huh?


    Han Chang-jin is puzzled.


    Gu Yeon-soo let out a deep sigh.


    He jumped up from his seat.


    Then he strode over and put his hand on Changjin��s shoulder.


    Changjin! ��yes?


    What if you quit too! Oh that��s��


    Huh? Eun-ah and Yeon-hwa can understand, but Chang-jin, you feel a bit sad about your brother! uh? How can you abandon your brother like this and say you��re going somewhere else after having dinner with him a few times!? Clanlord That��s��


    I don��t have to eat alone when you go out. Mr. Ha��


    Uh�� I��m sorry.


    Gu Yeon-soo sighed.


    Han Chang-jin, who was saying something, lost his temper and said he was sorry.


    Then Gu Yeon-soo slammed him on the shoulder with a loud sound.


    it��s okay! Yes what could be! Yes Changjin! Even if you get out of here, you should be fine! Whenever I think of you, show me your face! Clanlord��!


    What is Clanlord, you bastard! Even if you��re not a member of the clan anymore, it��s easy to call you hyung! okay!?


    ��Brother��


    Han Chang-jin was thrilled.


    he cried.


    Gu Yeon-soo patted him on the back, and Han Chang-jin hugged Gu Yeon-soo tightly.


    tongue��!! Yes Changjin!!


    It is said that


    ��


    Noeunha decided to create a clan.


    When the fact was known to the world through the mouths of himself and his friends, public opinion criticized him.


    Fortunately, the baptism of criticism quickly stopped.


    Was it good for Seohyun to do what she said?


    As promised by Kang Hyeon-cheol, he also released a statement of support.


    The business groups that decided to sponsor the clan that Eunha created used their exclusive clan to announce a statement of support.


    Thanks to this, the controversy subsided before Eunha could deal with it.


    And��


    ��So you decided to marry Seohyun unnie?


    ��and that��s it.


    Did it happen?


    why why


    no. It��s absurd to say that you��re going to marry someone else even though you��re dating me. I see I was just an opponent who played with fire to Eunha for a moment.


    Hayang, it��s not like that��


    It wasn��t officially announced.


    People in the know have heard that Eunha and Han Seohyun are getting married.


    When I heard that I would get married at the age of 20, my family and friends naturally fainted.


    It was a shame because she was engaged to Seohyun Han, but there was no objection.


    The problem was Jung Ha-yang.


    I guess I was an opponent of fire.


    Because that��s not it��


    If that��s not it, what is it?


    Moan��


    Jeong Ha-yang lit double wicks in her eyes.


    My friends didn��t support Eunha, saying that it was worth it.


    And Eun-ha had to hear these words from Jeong Ha-yang today as well.


    Do you like me? I date you because I like you


    But are you marrying Seohyun unnie?


    ����.


    Dodol-Ipyo.


    Hayang gave off an uncomfortable feeling.


    He had done wrong a hundred times, a thousand times, and had no choice but to receive her anger.


    Hayang-ah, how did things happen like this��


    I��m happy. At least, you��ll just say that you got married to Seohyun unnie in an organized manner in order to achieve what you dreamed of.


    ����.


    Eunha had nothing to say.


    Jeong Ha-yang was already seeing through Eun-ha��s thoughts.


    That��s why-.


    -You��re in big trouble now. uh? what?


    Jeong Ha-yang was able to occupy a higher position than Roh Eun-ha.


    She was the first to say that to Eunha, who was intimidated.


    Then Eunha suddenly raised her head and asked her.


    In response, Jeong Ha-yang said��.


    ��Alice Group agreed to sponsor Eunha on the condition of receiving a 10% stake in the clan you will create.


    yes?


    But my dad said he would give me a 10% stake. �� what?


    Jung Ha-yang smiled widely.


    Eunha asked what this meant.


    Then, she explained it to him in an easy-to-understand way.


    ��So, if I set my mind to it, I can interfere with the four clans of the galaxy by 10%.


    ����.


    Huhuhu.


    Jung Ka-mang smiled evilly.


    Eunha shut her mouth.


    Then he-


    -What should I do?


    as the author.


    He asked Kkamangi, who would now be a shareholder.


    How can I do it?


    ����.


    But she didn��t answer.


    She just gave a meaningful smile, as if he wanted to figure it out on his own.


    In the end, this is what happens.


    And Eunha resigned herself.


    No, he quietly excused himself that he couldn��t help it.


    He broke the silence and opened his mouth.


    If I were to marry you, would the share you have become mine?


    Well maybe that��s how it will be?


    Eunha asked implicitly.


    Jung Ha-yang responded quickly as if he had been waiting for that.


    Then, as if she didn��t know herself, she passed the baton to him again.


    yes let��s get married It��s something I��ve been preparing for ever since I dated you. How could I ask you to break up ���� !


    Eun-ha guessed that she had no choice but to take responsibility for Jeong Ha-yang��s wedding.


    It was just that Jung Ha-yang was a direct descendant of the Alice Group, so nothing was said in the political and business circles.


    She was treated with cold eyes, saying that she was only Noh Eun-ha��s second child with a fianc��.


    If she broke up with him, her reputation would surely fall to the bottom.


    I can��t help it.


    What if I was greedy?


    At least there was a chance.


    When I had a one-year contract with Jung Ha-yang and the contract period expired.


    I could have turned it back then.


    But Eunha caught her and accepted that she was responsible for her then.


    Still faster than I thought.


    I thought we would date a little more. Then, when Hayang started to hate me, I thought I would respect Hayang��s choice��.


    Maybe this worked out.


    Even if he hates me, he won��t be able to leave in the future.


    Living quietly on your own.


    Eun-ha looked at Jung Ha-yang, who had trembling eyes.


    But if possible, I would like to postpone the wedding a little. If you marry Seohyun and immediately marry you, the picture will look a little strange.


    ��that��s right. That��s right. And I didn��t want to be proposed this way. �� I��ll do it formally next time.


    A smile bloomed across Jeong Ha-yang��s face.


    Eunha relaxed her face as she looked at her as if she was lovable.


    Soon he spoke.


    So let��s get married after some time.


    without any commitment? ��So I wanted to say let��s get engaged first. Wouldn��t that be enough pact?


    Eunha smiled bitterly.


    Jung Ha-yang��s eyes twinkled.


    She leaned over the table.


    Then he whispered to Eunha.


    I really want to kiss you right now


    ��There are a lot of people watching here, so let��s go to a place where there are no people.


    Then let��s wake up!


    Red snorts.


    She took Eunha��s hand and forced her to stand up.


    Eun-ha had to follow her, almost as if being dragged along.


    I don��t know since when��


    He stopped paying more attention to me than I did.


    ��


    Recently, Eunha has received several offers from business groups.


    This is because the news spread that not only the Sirius Group but also the Alice Eternity Luminous Group took a step forward.


    They also contacted me saying that they would somehow take a step.


    Then Seohyun Han��.


    ��No, too many. If there were many boatmen, the boat would go to the mountains.


    Seohyun Han rejected Eunha��s offer with a single knife.


    But even after that, they said they were approaching the Awareness Galaxy.


    For example, in the case of the KK group, Kim Gun-woong talked to Eun-ha.


    I��m thinking of giving some support to your clan��


    I��m sorry, but Seohyun told me not to. You��re already being caught. ����.


    It��s because I want to do it personally, not as a group sponsor. How can you not? Ask Seohyun, not me.


    You are really caught


    Moan��


    Kim Geon-woong stabbed him with a dagger.


    Even so, Eunha had to refuse.


    Initially, he was a direct descendant of the KK Group.


    Although he said he personally sponsored it, he needed to be vigilant since he was a direct descendant of the KK Group.


    Moreover-.


    -Because I��m hanging out with the KK group right now.


    Some time ago, KK Clan Road��s Hwangsan-gun said that it was a prank like playing house when he heard the news that Eunha was going to create a clan.


    That��s why Eunha didn��t have a good relationship with the KK group.


    So I sent Kim Gun-woong back.


    That same evening-. S��arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [��No kid. I heard the story.]


    It was a call from Jeong Geum-jeon, a direct descendant of the Donghae Group.


    Eun-ha was able to guess what Jeong Geum-jeon would say.


    As expected, it was the same.


    [Let us take a step too. You won��t want much, so 5%?]


    I��m sorry.


    [Yes, I knew you would come out like that. But I smell of money, did you think I would give up like this?]


    Jeong Geum-jeon said over the smartphone.


    Eun-ha thought to listen to his story.


    [You know Jeju Island is our front yard, right? If you are active in Jeju Island, we will provide full benefits. For example, like a hotel��]


    I don��t think I��ll ever go to Jeju Island.


    [Hey, do you really think there won��t be? You don��t need to go to Jeju Island now. But if new recruits keep coming in, wouldn��t it be necessary to have an environment where they can train them?]


    Hmm��


    Jeong Geum-jeon��s words were right.


    Players belonging to the clan would occasionally go on vacation to Jeju Island.


    In addition, Jeju Island was also used by clans as a place for training.


    [And we are also doing drones. Right now, it��s hard to use it in battle, but you don��t know what the future will be like.]


    ����.


    [If you get sponsorship from the Donghae Group, we��ll give you a big discount when you use the Donghae drone.]


    At the word drone.


    Eunha was lost in thought.


    Currently, there are only two companies that stand out in the drone industry.


    Galaxy Drone and Donghae Drone.


    Of course, the drone industry has yet to make any significant progress.


    At best, only Galaxy drones were the only successful businesses.


    But-.


    ��It will be commercialized to some extent in the future. It is also helpful for players��.


    Drones are in the limelight in the future.


    Drones could also intercept monsters from a distance by exploring dangerous areas and attaching weapons.


    Of course, even in the future, the precision of drones and the ability to move in mana environments has significantly decreased.


    Still, drones were evaluated as promising in the future.


    If you give it to my clan for free, I��ll think about it. [Hey you thief! How expensive those are!]


    Instead, I won��t accept a congratulatory money.


    [Hey, is that the same as this!]


    Oh, and Donghae Group was also famous for construction, right?


    [Yai, you��re a robber! You really don��t care about your neighbors!?]


    Maybe you can keep the Galaxy Drone in check.


    Eunha raised her lips.

 Chapter 619

    Relife Player 619


    [Chapter 164]


    [Clan Creation (3)]


    Thanks to the support statements from the S-class clans.


    Voices criticizing Eunha��s actions have subsided.


    However, this did not mean that criticism completely disappeared.


    We didn��t criticize it openly, but people did gossip among us.


    Also-.


    ��I heard Noh Eun-ha is forming a clan? do you think it will work out It is said that the average age of Clanlords is generally in their early 30s. Do you think Eunha Noh can survive among them? It��s one thing to wield a sword well and lead a clan well. Creating a clan means getting involved in territorial and political battles between clans. Even if he went through a prenatal battle, it��s a completely different matter.


    < Yeomma > didn��t create a clan right after graduating from the academy. They said they first created a party and then a clan. And now it��s completely different from then!


    that��s right. Back then, there weren��t many clans, so you had to squeeze in. But how many clans are there now and how many territorial battles are taking place in this small land in Seoul?


    They were very skeptical.


    Creating a clan is fine.


    However, the galaxy, which does not know how the industry works and does not know the physiology of the industry, will not be able to withstand the conflict between the clans.


    Such opinions were spread not only in the industry, but also in the academy.


    No academy had more.


    Crazy guy�� just go to an S-class clan. Why is he insisting on creating a clan?


    Even if I tried to create a clan, I would only be able to make it up to C rank. From there, at what age did you make A-class and S-class? Glad to go up after making it? Have you ever thought about falling? Don��t you think that you��ll fall into D-class or E-class because you can��t even get the request properly due to the fight over the interests of the big clans?


    Tsk�� they are really pitiful. You could start in an S-rank clan, but you squandered the opportunity. But thanks to them not going, isn��t our chance to join the S-class clan increased? that one is good


    The students have been in awe of the Noh Eun-ha division.


    They were beings living in a completely different realm from themselves.


    A being that cannot be approached.


    6 years and 3 years and another 1 year.


    The students did not try to go against them while living at the academy.


    However, the beings who seemed to continue to reign as heaven outside the world suddenly declared that they would create a clan.


    In other words, I stepped into mud.


    So, poor bastards. How can you kick the fortune that has rolled in?


    The best prospect in academy history? It won��t sound like that anymore.


    The existence they had to look up to.


    But now it has become something that can be looked down upon.


    The students who received offers from C-class or higher clans enjoyed the downfall of Noh Eun-ha and his division members.


    Especially-.


    ��Ah, I want to graduate soon. Now, if I go into society, I will be a player of the A-class clan, and Eun-ha Noh and his children will be players of the C-class clan, right? What do you do with this name? From now on, it��s obvious that you��ll be called No Eun-ha from the C-rank Clan!


    Are you sponsored by Sirius Group? what do you do when you get it? Do you think other clans will appreciate it?


    And what would you do if there was only No Eunha? Who��s going to give a request to a clan made up of kids who just graduated from the academy? When there is a player representing the clan, the spirit of the clan lives and requests come in!


    There is only one player with this name, Eunha Noh��. A clan like that would work really well.


    High school academy 3rd year transfer students.


    Those who had the most dissatisfaction with Noh Eun-ha laughed and liked it.


    And behind them, the students of the 31st class would laugh at Division member Noh Eun-ha.


    Of course, the 031st students��.


    Those closely related to the


    �������� group kept mostly silent.


    Moreover, they were middle school academy students who had experienced Noh Eun-ha��s fear for a long time.


    However, even if only 300 students remained silent, public opinion at the academy could not be changed.


    They, who dominated public opinion only in the early days, were pushed out as the 31st class students and transfer students stood out.


    Thus, the academy could now be called their world.


    Of course-


    ��Why is it so messy these days? Everyone is going to become a player next year, so they lose their minds��


    ������.��


    The only thing they could do was when Noh Eun-ha wasn��t around.


    Noh Eun-ha clicked her tongue as she stepped into the cafeteria, where players were proposing recruitment.


    Then, as soon as their eyes met, he glanced at the students who quickly turned their heads, almost as if they were remembered by their bodies.


    What was the probability that a person who became a player could still be a player in 5 years?


    40% said no.


    So you��re saying 6 out of 10 die? Are more than half dead?


    Noah asked in a loud voice.


    Then, Jinseo-na, who was next to him, quickly answered him.


    Jinparang made a fuss.


    ������.��


    Even if the students were dissatisfied with something, they couldn��t say anything to them.


    They were still students.


    wasn��t a player


    In other words, it meant that if Eunha wanted to, she could live and die as she pleased.


    It wasn��t an exaggeration to say that he was free to take care of life and death.


    The anecdote in which Eunha used Dalian as an excuse to make transfer students end up in hospital beds was very famous.


    ��Damn it����


    Let��s see.


    Will I be able to do this next year?


    The squatters promised next year.


    Of course, Eunha, who couldn��t have known their thoughts, snorted.


    ��How many will you die next year?


    You don��t even have to use your hands.


    Most of the students sitting here probably won��t even survive.


    What would you do if you survived?


    How will you survive the next catastrophe? sea??h th�� ��ov��lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The galaxy grew.


    ��


    Academy Cafeteria.


    The players were in the midst of publicity activities against high school academy 3rd year students.


    Priority is given to students who can use advanced control technology!


    A caster��s hand that can use natural magic such as wind, fire, and ice!


    Looking for a supporter who is good at healing magic, not buffs! The next briefing session


    of the Knights of Marronnier


    will be held in an hour! Get the pamphlet first!


    Dottegi market-like atmosphere.


    At least, the promotional activities conducted in the cafeteria were sophisticated.


    In other places it was even more crowded than this.


    But when Eunha appeared��.


    ����-��


    Everyone is looking at us.


    I don��t like it, what can I say?


    The people present closed their mouths and turned their eyes to him.


    He wondered why he appeared here.


    In such a situation, Eunha, with Jinseo-na and Jinparang on either side, calmly looked around.


    why did i come here


    I��m here to recruit you too.


    Ignoring Jinpa-rang��s grumbling, which happened to follow because the timing was right.


    Eunha studied the face of the person who made eye contact with her.


    Hey, do we even have to come here? Can��t I just contact PineTalk?


    If they were recruiting students like us, of course they would have done that.


    Jinpa-rang had snowball fights with the people he encountered.


    Eun-ha continued walking, passing people whether or not Jinpa-rang followed him.


    It��s not that people are wrong.


    It��s okay for me, but the kids might have a hard time adjusting to the real battle.


    Galactic knew people were skeptical of the clan he was about to create.


    I also understood why they were skeptical.


    It was a clan made up of students who were dull and inexperienced in the industry.


    There was only one person who had to lead the clan members, Noh Eun-ha.


    Even in the eyes of people, he was nothing more than a student who had no experience of social life.


    So we need to recruit players with some experience who can advise the kids.


    In addition, the clan that Eunha was going to create lacked talented people with special skills such as supporters and navigator hunters.


    It was the reason Eunha found this place.


    Unlike other places, in the cafeteria you could find not only students but also players looking for jobs.


    So, which division do you want to recruit the most?


    Supporter and Navigator.


    Then Sana asked.


    Eunha replied to her as if there was no need to worry.


    At least the navigator is fine.


    Because Hayang is there and Seona and Kaede are helping.


    Minji can do it to some extent.


    The problem is the supporters.


    Currently, there is only one supporter in his clan, Cha Eun-woo.


    Unlike the navigator, the supporter was an irreplaceable talent.


    This is because he had to learn medicine in order to heal people.


    The barrier to entry is so high.


    The more supporters, the better. Wouldn��t it be okay to bring in just one or two people? How much are you willing to spend?


    As much as possible. A supporter with ability, experience, and good character. You don��t want a supporter with good character, you just want a supporter who listens to you.


    Eunha explained about the supporter she was looking for.


    Then Jinsona refuted.


    Eunha groaned and turned her head away from her.


    Even so-.


    ��The more supporters, the better.


    There was no change in Eunha��s thoughts.


    Disasters that will continue to strike in the future.


    To prepare for that time, the more supporters, the better.


    However, it was difficult to find supporters who required high professional knowledge.


    I never thought it would be so hard to find a supporter who is good at healing magic��


    among the active players.


    Most of the supporters looking for jobs were good at protection magic or buffs.


    They were also high-quality human resources, but they did not fit the image of talented people that Eunha wanted.


    That��s why I can��t recruit students who are still clumsy with healing magic��


    except for my current friends.


    Most of the students did not show much interest in the clan that Eunha would create.


    They were reluctant to venture out.


    And among the students, there were no people as good at healing magic as Cha Eun-woo.


    It was then.


    ��Huh? Isn��t he Eunha? That��s right! galaxy!


    uh? Galaxy?


    in the direction the galaxy was moving.


    Suddenly, he heard a voice calling him from beyond the crowd.


    Eunha turned her gaze toward it.


    And there-.


    ��Why are those people here��


    Nam-Hun Yoo, who will be reborn as < All Poisons > in the future.


    and his partner, Yeo-bi.


    The two found the galaxy and were waving happily.


    ��


    ��How did you get here? Are you here to recruit party members?


    Yoo Nam-hoon and Yeo-bi.


    Eunha, who met the two after a long time, asked them who were happy to see them.


    When the two graduated from the academy, they had a party with their classmates.


    However, when the two met here, Eun-ha had no choice but to ask.


    Then, the fox said��


    -We didn��t agree well with each other. So, we broke up a while ago.


    The fox laughed awkwardly.


    Eunha nodded.


    It wasn��t even that I didn��t understand.


    A group of like-minded people who get together and easily disband when things don��t work out.


    The party was like that.


    I knew it well when we broke up this time. I didn��t have the qualities to lead others.


    At that time, Yoo Nam-hoon spat out with a bitter face.


    Eunha realized that he was depressed enough to see with her own eyes.


    Where in the world do you have such qualities? As much as we lead them, they should have adapted to us. Is it just because you meet people who don��t fit each other��s personalities?


    ��thank you.


    At this, the fox scolded harshly.


    Namhun Yoo answered briefly.


    She patted him on the back.


    To be honest, I��m a little tired too�� I didn��t make a party, so I came to find a party to go in with Nam Hoon.


    Yeo-bi��s explanation.


    she shrugged.


    Then, she said that she only said something so depressing, and she raised her tone of voice brightly.


    By the way, I heard that Eunha is making a clan. I don��t know if I can say this to you as a senior, but it must be hard to manage the members. Oh, did I say that Seona and Parang are also going? I don��t know if it��s okay if they��re close friends.


    I will do my best to support you.


    ��Yes, Thanks.


    The fox gives advice.


    Yoo Nam-hun encouraged.


    Eunha accepted their concerns.


    But isn��t your sister a supporter? Healing magic can also be used.


    That��s right. yes.


    Finding a party shouldn��t be hard. I��ll save you soon! Yes, but��


    Then Jinparang spoke up.


    he said cheerfully.


    Conversely, the fox was embarrassed.


    She rolled her eyes and glanced at Yoo Nam-hoon, who was next to her.


    I want to go in with Nam Hoon. But there aren��t that many parties looking for a dealer��.


    Yoo Nam-hun gets depressed again.


    Yeo-bi just smiled awkwardly.


    Well, I will.


    Dealers aren��t hard to find. As a result, the trend is to prefer dealers with proven skills.


    Eun-ha grasped the situation of the two and brightened her eyes.


    maybe you��re lucky


    Eunha thought so.


    Until he was reborn as < All Poisons >, Namhun Yoo was not a very prestigious dealer.


    That��s probably why you can��t find a party right now.


    Yoo Nam-hoon was also known as a promising player when he was in the academy.


    However, after becoming a player, he failed to establish a proper track record.


    As a result, Yoo Nam-hoon��s value was considerably lower than when he graduated from the academy.


    He was now being treated no better than a half-baked dealer.


    But the galaxy knew.


    ����The skill of < Unstoppable > is real.


    It��s just that no one knows now.


    In the future, Nam-hun Yoo will be reborn as a player with the alias of < Unstoppable >.


    Aiming for solo play, he possessed quite strong skills.


    Also, his gift could be useful in many situations.


    That��s why-.


    ��Or would you like to join my clan? ��what?��


    Eunha proposed to the two.


    Yeo-bi was a supporter.


    Namhun Yoo was a dealer with a guaranteed future.


    The jewel-like talent remained untouched by anyone, but it could not be overlooked.


    I also needed a supporter, and I know Nam-hoon hyung��s skills well.


    ������.��


    You��ll know the industry well, and you��ll be able to get along well with the kids. I just needed people like that.


    The two looked at the galaxy.


    Only then did Eunha realize.


    Other than them, people in the hall stopped talking and listened.


    ��are you okay?


    At the end of the silence.


    Yoo Nam-hoon opened his mouth.


    Unsure of his abilities, he asked with a worried look.


    Eunha shrugged.


    Isn��t that obvious? ������.��


    It was a situation where I needed someone like an older brother and an older sister. Oh, if you��re going to come in, can we talk casually from now on?


    ��Uh����


    The two of them were in a daze.


    Nonetheless, he nods.


    Eunha smiled and said.


    I wish you well in the future. I also wish you well in the future.


    I��ll welcome you.


    therefore.


    Eunha greeted the two.


    Neither Jinseo-na nor Jinpa-rang welcomed the two without objection.


    ��


    Kick�� Hey did you just see it?


    I saw. Are you just trying to make a clan out of your underground friends? If that��s the case, go home and play house.


    They said they came here looking for experienced players.


    Noh Eun-ha only recruited Yeo-bi and Yoo Nam-hoon.


    The people in the seats were almost laughing.


    Isn��t that natural?


    Rain Yeo and Nam-hoon Yoo were not receiving good reviews in the current industry.


    At least, Yeo-bi is a supporter and has a gift called < Cell Activation > that speeds up the recovery of the body.


    But what about Yoo Nam-hoon?


    Who is he? a swordsman.


    I don��t know. The last time I saw him, his fighting form was really bad. movement was slow.


    There are many people who say that this is good and that is also good, so I am indecisive. I think I heard that the party members all left a while ago


    .


    That was the evaluation of Yoo Nam-hun.


    However, Noh Eun-ha recruited Yeo-bi and him into the clan.


    People couldn��t help but laugh when they saw Eunha Noh��s judgment.


    I also thought I was looking for experienced players who could lead the clan. But I didn��t know that they would recruit such people.


    How old are they? They look young, but is there a difference between them and the kids who just graduated from the academy?


    After all, the only player representing the clan is Noh Eun-ha. How long can a clan like that last?


    The value of a clan comes from the players it belongs to. But without Noh Eun-ha, what value would that clan have?


    Industry insiders murmured.


    Then, the students who had lost their spirits at Noh Eun-ha added their words one by one.


    Their whispers soon became waves and swept the hall.


    ������.��


    No Eun-ha, Jin-seo or Jin-pa-rang.


    And Yoo Nam-hoon and Yeo-bi.


    The five people also noticed the smell and hardened their faces.


    Noah raised his lips.


    Jinseo bit his lip.


    Jinpalang growled.


    Even so, people used anonymity and also took advantage of the majority and burst into laughter.


    right then-


    -Ah, there you are! galaxy!


    Amidst people giggling.


    Someone entered the cafeteria.


    People��s heads turned around.


    ������!!��


    Soon, the emotion on their faces was astonishment.


    It had to be.


    The three people who walked the path that people almost automatically got out of the way were quite well known in the industry.


    I asked Minji and she said you would be here.


    hello how are you?


    hello eunha But why are you here? Is there anyone who can help?


    < Fairy > Eunah Noh.


    < Seolchang > Ryu Yeon-hwa.


    < Shadow > Han Chang-jin.


    Three people approached Eunha.


    People couldn��t take their eyes off them who suddenly appeared.


    ������.��


    Why why.


    Are you saying that three people who are attracting attention as players who will lead the golden age of the Regulus Clan have appeared here?


    People couldn��t help but question the appearance of the three people.


    Was it the same for the galaxy?


    -Why is my sister here��


    Why did you come here? Of course Eunha came to see you.


    He asked Eun-ah in a bewildered voice.


    Then Eun-ah answered him as if it were natural.


    Then she spoke.


    That means-.


    -Yeonhwa and Changjin with me. The three of us decided to join your clan. Are you okay, Clanlord?������!!��


    Those words were enough to startle people.


    Once again, the industry turned upside down.

 Chapter 620

    Relife Player 620(a)


    [Chapter 164]


    [Clan Creation (4)]


    Academy Cultural Center Sky Lounge.


    Eun-ha, who came up to the top floor from the cafeteria, looked at Eun-ah, Yeon-hwa, and Chang-jin, who were sitting across from her.


    I hope you come to the academy. I really have to acknowledge my older sister��s ability to act.


    Seo-na and Parang went to introduce their friends to Yoo Nam-hun and Yeo-bi.


    As a result, no one was sitting in the seats on either side of the galaxy.


    Actually, when I joined the Regulus Clan, I made a promise to the Clan Lord. If you make a clan, please don��t hold on to me because I intend to join your clan too. I know. I heard it from Yeonhwa noona before. My real sister made a deal with me that it would be okay to be treated less in a situation where I might not make a clan? Yeonhwa You�� I��m sorry. Somehow, I ended up talking to Eunha. won��t do that in the future Are you mad?


    no. I didn��t say it was a secret, so I can��t help it. Still, I wanted to surprise Eunha��. I��m really sorry.


    No Eun-ah, who overlooked Ryu Yeon-hwa for a moment.


    Then Ryu Yeon-hwa showed an apologetic expression.


    Is there a reason you want to leave the Regulus Clan and join the Clan I will create?


    What is he asking for granted?


    No Eun-ah will join.


    Not only her, but also Ryu Yeon-hwa and Han Chang-jin.


    However, Eunha couldn��t be more happy when she heard that three named players would join the team.


    Of course I had to be happy.


    However, the concern was further ahead.


    You��re saying you��re joining the new clan that��s been well integrated into the Regulus clan, but hasn��t built up any results?


    It wasn��t that Eunha didn��t know Eunah��s heart.


    Even so, Eun-ah��s decision was not readily understood.


    Since it was a new clan, it would have been full of inefficient work in many ways in the early days when the foundation was not properly established.


    That is why Eunha asked with such a nuance.


    In response, No Eun-ah said��.


    ��It��s not because I want to work with you!


    ����.


    I can stick right next to you. Where is that? It can monitor you to see if you��re doing anything dangerous or weird.


    Surveillance��


    No Eun-ah, who tells Eun-ha about the reasons she joined the clan he will create.


    He let out a short sigh as he watched her tap the table with her fingers.


    It was then.


    She took a mouthful of caffe latte and continued.


    ��I also have eyes to see the future. People say that your clan might only last 5 years, but I don��t think so. ����.


    I don��t know what you��re thinking, but I��m sure you��re not creating a clan just for 5 years. If it��s Eunha��s personality, wouldn��t it rather raise the clan to S-class within 5 years?


    ��of course.


    Eun-ah smiled.


    Eunha nodded vigorously at her words of trust.


    I��m going to see you, and I��m sure of the future of the clan you��ll create, and I��ll join.


    He said that he wanted to become a national founding member rather than a promising clan.


    Noh Eun-ah spoke of her aspirations.


    Eunha naturally smiled bitterly when she heard her grand ambition.


    Did you know now that my older sister is such an ambitious person?


    Maybe not sincere.


    She��s just worried about him.


    It must have been an ambition that Eunha didn��t even have in order to hide it.


    There was no way he didn��t know who his sister was.


    It��s good if you consider the power of the clan. I needed a supporter and a hunter, and I needed someone who could lead the kids who were unfamiliar with the physiology of the industry and who could harmonize well with the kids.


    He was truly the talent Eunha wanted.


    He slowly looked at the faces of the three people looking at him.


    The problem is-.


    ��It��s dangerous.


    Is it really okay to bring in my sister?


    Eunha worried inwardly.


    The clan you create will continue to stand at the forefront of future catastrophes.


    It was very dangerous.


    However, his worries


    were soon gone.


    Maybe it��s much safer to have it by my side.


    And my sister is a player now too. I would have been prepared to put myself in danger, but now it��s strange that I��m worried that my sister might be in danger.


    In the first place, Eun-ah was a person who had firmly established her position in just four years after graduating from the academy.


    He is not a child who needs to be wrapped up and protected.


    Eventually, Eunha finished her thoughts and opened her mouth to her.


    -There��s no way you��ll look at me as an older sister. As a Clanlord, he might roll hard like the other kids. Are you okay though?


    Do you think I can��t tell the difference between public and private? It��s fine not to worry about that. Roll hard! How much have I rolled since joining Regulus Clan and how much have I rolled?


    OK got it. Actually, when my sister comes in, I��m thankful.


    Eunah Noh, Yeonhwa Ryu, and Changjin Han.


    He decided to recruit three people. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He put his hand on the table.


    Then, Eun-ah grabbed her hand.


    I wish you well in the future, Clanlord.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa also put her hand on hers.


    Finally-.


    ��I will also follow you as a Clanlord. Please take good care of me in the future��


    You can stay with the Regulus Clan.


    Big Clanlord�� Are you kidding?


    I��m kidding.


    It looks like Eun-ah is trying to come in.


    Eun-ha, who understood Han Chang-jin��s intentions, said it playfully.


    As if Han Chang-jin would not let go, he held the hands of the three people tightly.


    ��


    Celebrating the weekend.


    Eunha visited Bruno.


    Galaxy Boss! What��s up?


    Is there a man inside?


    I��m folding the laundry now. come in!


    Wow bro! Are you here to play with me!?


    Avenir, go to your room and do your homework quickly. Mom, I��ve done my homework! really? So, did you really do everything? Mum, should I check it? Hmm��


    Julieta greeted him warmly.


    Then, Avenir opened the door and came out, his eyes shining brightly at the galaxy.


    Unfortunately, Avenir had to trudge back to his room to do his homework.


    mister. Come on.


    Giulietta hummed a song and went downstairs to see her mother.


    Stepping inside, Eun-ha found Bruno who was folding the laundry in the living room.


    Bruno, who was folding clothes that were small compared to his large hands, greeted him.


    Did you hear that I��m starting a clan? hmm.


    Bruno nodded.


    He was looking for a pair of socks in the laundry pile.


    Eun-ha continued talking while watching him work.


    So, if you don��t mind, I want you to join the clan I will create in the future.


    ����.


    In the meantime, stand tall.


    Bruno hesitated.


    As he stretched out his hand into the laundry pile, he straightened his posture and turned his gaze to Eunha.


    I��d like to hear the reason.


    Bruno asked.


    While raising Aveneer.


    The galaxy no longer had the sharpness it had when he first saw it.


    Within 10 years, he had become a bit scary neighborhood man with a bulging belly.


    He chose daily life between non-daily life and everyday life and has been getting weaker ever since Abenir was born.


    Where is that?


    Now he is over 50 years old.


    That��s why Bruno asked the galaxy.


    It��s no wonder the uncle asks.


    Because I decided to create a clan around people my age.


    Eunha understood Bruno��s question.


    He intended to create a clan of people who would be with him for a long time, with plenty of room for growth in preparation for the calamities to come.


    In that sense, Bruno did not fit the Galactic standard.


    However, the clan that Eunha envisions is��.


    ��If it was a clan that ended up only recruiting friends, it might have been. But the clan isn��t like that. If so, I would have created a party, maybe a clan?


    Eunha got lucky.


    It was a story I hadn��t told anyone yet.


    Academy students will continue to graduate every year, and the recruitment war between clans will continue every year. ����.


    And we will also participate in the war from next year. After all, a transfusion of new recruits is necessary if the clan is to continue to lead.


    hmm.


    Eunha spoke about her worries.


    This year, he recruited all his friends who were regarded as promising players.


    I couldn��t tell what would happen next year.


    Of course, my friends have been interacting with juniors for a while, so you don��t have to worry too much.


    But even so-.


    ��It��s a problem even if you recruit new recruits. Unlike our time, they won��t be used to real life. We will help you get used to the real world, but there will be limits to educating only newcomers. It��s also very inefficient.


    Recruiting new recruits is good.


    However, educating them to get used to the real world is inefficient.


    Eunha said her thoughts.


    Eventually, he got to the point.


    That��s why I want to recruit you into the clan as a technical advisor. ����.


    He��s good at martial arts, and he must have been sharp enough for real combat. Seeing him teach Abenir, it seems like he can teach others well. I thought there was no one like you around.


    Hmm��


    Technical Advisor.


    Eunha wanted to recruit Bruno as a technical advisor, not as a player.


    There was no better fit than Bruno.


    Moreover, he was the one who would be in charge of educating the clan members.


    He had to be someone he knew well and could trust.


    There��s no one like this man


    Your hands and feet fit well too.


    He waited for Bruno��s answer.


    and not long after


    Bruno opened his mouth.


    It��s what you��re asking for, so you can��t refuse it. I guess I have to tell the president that I won��t be able to stand as an escort from next year.


    It was the answer Eunha had been hoping for.


    Bruno raised an eyebrow.


    Eun-ha finally loosened her hardened face.


    But I wonder if the President will give permission��.


    You don��t have to worry about that.


    hmm. I guess so.


    Eunha quickly responded to Bruno��s muttering.


    There was no need to worry too much.


    That��s because the person who hired Bruno was the first chairman of Jeong Ha-yang��s grandfather Alice Group.


    Since it is sponsored by the Alice Group, there will be no unnecessary problems.


    that there would be no noise.


    Eunha was sure.


    Moreover-.


    ��I was supposed to get engaged to Hayang, but would the Alice Group say it was impossible?


    I��m glad I got engaged to Jeong Ha-yang.


    In the future, you will be able to comfortably enjoy the interests associated with the Alice Group.


    Eunha smiled bitterly.


    Oh, come to think of it, I had one more request.


    In the meantime.


    Eun-ha recalled something she had forgotten about.


    and uncle


    hmm.


    There are 2 guardians joining our clan right now, right?


    To say that the clan has a Guardian.


    Bruno showed curiosity.


    He, too, is interested as a guardian.


    He looked at Eunha asking her to continue talking.


    One of them is rather snarky and nimble, instead of being small. He has the gift of catching the eyes of enemies with his voice. hmm.


    And the other one has some talent and a physique�� well, I couldn��t see any results.


    Eun-ha talked about Kang Si-hyung and Lee Cheon-seo.


    no, it was cheating


    After hearing the story, Bruno just shook his head as if he didn��t need to listen anymore.


    Having said this, Eunha��s request was nothing short of obvious.


    As expected��.


    ��I want you to roll them to death by next April.


    Kang Si-hyung is still doing well.


    Bruno wasn��t like that now, but in the past, he was a player with skills comparable to that of the Twelve.


    Eun-ha wanted to give Kang Si-hyung a chance to learn from such a player.


    Of course, without Kang Si-hyung��s permission and forcibly.


    It��s just fine.


    I wasn��t a Guardian, so I couldn��t even lay a hand on them.


    Eunha laughed happily.


    After that, it is said that the hell of Kang Si-hyung and Lee Cheon-seo began.

 Chapter 621

    Relife Player 621(b)


    [Chapter 164]


    [Clan Establishment (5)]


    Byeokhaesu��s workshop located in Sadang Station.


    Eunha has been looking for Byeokhaesu for a long time.


    Oh Clanlord. What��s up?


    I came to see how you are doing. How��s the job going?


    Don��t talk. Sirius Group These guys won��t let me rest.


    Byeok Haesu graduated from the academy.


    He immediately became famous in the industry.


    To the point where I have to work even on the weekends so I don��t have time to rest.


    Eunha smiled bitterly after hearing Byeok Haesu��s words.


    Look at how he keeps hammering while trembling that he can��t rest.


    You really like this job.


    The wall seawater gulped down the water.


    Even though the studio is always hot enough to sweat.


    The glass in his hand was filled with ice.


    Oh this? This is something I made at the request of Mr. Jesu last time. Are you crazy? The other maestros asked me to make one next.


    You made everything.


    Let the gaze of the galaxy turn to the ice.


    Byeok Hae-soo smiled and held out his cup in front of him.


    Eunha laughed because it was absurd.


    So what��s going on?


    Soon, Byeok Haesu asked, resting his arms on the wooden table.


    Eunha shrugged.


    The reason he came��


    ��I want to recruit my older brother as an exclusive maestro for the clan I am going to create.


    ����.


    To recruit Byeokhaesu.


    In general, each clan had an exclusive Maestro.


    All S-class clans were like that.


    The difference between the S-class clan and the A-class clan


    was even whether or not they had an exclusive maestro.


    That��s why, as long as he created a clan, Eunha, who had pledged to create an S-class clan, wanted to recruit Byeok Hae-soo.


    he held out his hand


    This guy��s skills are real.


    Eun-ha knew Byeok Hae-soo��s skills better than anyone else.


    Fortunately, there are no clans with full-time enemies.


    At least it��s the Sirius group. Even if I recruit Hae-soo hyung, they won��t even care.


    Exquisitely too.


    Byeok Hae-soo did not belong to any clan.


    Of course, the galaxy knew why.


    Byeok Hae-soo wanted to make devices for various players without being tied to a clan.


    So the galaxy said.


    Even if he comes under my belt, I won��t interfere with my brother��s business. I won��t mind if my brother trades with other clans. Of course�� though doing business with a clan hostile to my clan is a different matter.


    Just like yourself.


    Byeok Hae-soo was a free spirit.


    Thus, the galaxy guaranteed him maximum freedom.


    Then, Byeok Hae-soo snorted.


    ��It��s okay dude.


    ����.


    And then, it��s hot.


    He took Eunha��s hand.


    It was a wet hand.


    Eun-ha, holding her hand, looked at the wall sea water, whose beard was not trimmed properly.


    hey eunha


    ��uh.


    Why do you think I was like this without joining another clan?


    ����.


    I��m going to go to the middle of the day.


    The wall seawater spattered and laughed.


    he raised his lips.


    I was guessing you were going to start a clan.


    ����.


    Where and under whom can a child like you go?


    You say you��re welcome.


    Byeok Hae-soo gave an advisory answer.


    Until you came to my workshop, I was a person who was ridiculed and called a loser at the academy. ����.


    you found me like that and you led me this far. You won��t know how much I owe you and how much I can��t repay you.


    Byeok Haesu squeezed Eunha��s hand tightly.


    he said in a cheerful tone.


    Good luck in the future, Clanlord.


    ��Please take good care of me.


    There was no need to convince Byeok Hae-soo.


    The day he first met Eunha.


    Because I was determined to follow him.


    ��


    Turning back time, the day Eunha said she would marry Seohyun Han.


    That day, Seohyun Han said to her family at dinner in a tone as if asking for water from a servant.


    But her words were never light or heavy.


    Her words were a calming bomb.


    -I decided to marry that Eunha. ������!!��


    ��cool��guck��!!


    in a very calm tone.


    Seohyun Han shocked her family.


    The family stopped moving the utensils and all eyes turned to her.


    Seo Seohyun, what are you saying right now��


    So?


    While her father, Han Do-yeong, was shaking.


    Choi Soo-bin, the mother, smiled and just checked to see if what she had heard was true.


    Your galaxy agreed. The wedding is thought to be in May next year.


    Are you trying to be a May bride?


    How the hell do you say you��re going to get married after you��ve baked and boiled Eunha? Did you threaten to split the galaxy into 5 parts? None of my sisters are funny.


    Choi Soo-bin gave a short congratulations.


    Han Seo-yeon made fun of her.


    Seohyun Han just ignored it.


    Ha really�� I thought you��d get married before me, but I didn��t know you��d get married at 21 or 22. Wow�� Eunha is 20 years old. Didn��t you guys have an accident? Buy and buy��!?


    haven��t hit it yet


    I mean someday


    I��m going to get married, won��t I?


    Guys wait a minute�� Seohyun�� I didn��t hear it wrong, did I? Didn��t you say you were getting married now? your dad I decided to get married with Eunha around May next year. Thank you for raising me all this time. ����.


    Han Seo-yeon keeps playing pranks.


    Seohyun Han frowned as if it was annoying.


    At that time, her father, who was in a state of fascination, asked her to confirm again.


    She vomited the truth again.


    Her father, Han Do-yeong, is now on the brink of death.


    So what happened? You and Eunha wouldn��t have suddenly said that they would get married. �� Yes, Seohyun. what the hell happened


    Fortunately, Han Seo-yeon asked the reason.


    Soon, the father, who was wandering between death and near death, came to his senses.


    Doyoung Han asked in a serious tone.


    It��s nothing.


    Seohyun Han said so.


    Something was right.


    While talking to Eunha that day, she brought up the idea of establishing a clan through the sponsorship of the Sirius Group.


    ������.��


    Han Do-young and Han Seo-yeon changed their expressions.


    The two of them crossed their arms with similar expressions.


    Even if you don��t do that, you��ll have to keep deciding on an exclusive clan within the group.


    If there is no suitable clan, there was a voice saying to create a Sirius clan at this opportunity.


    It��s not a bad thing for Noh Eun-ha or Sirius Group.


    rather a good thing.


    The two nodded their heads after clearing up their thoughts.


    However, Han Seo-yeon and Han Do-young had no choice but to ask a question.


    By the way, Seohyun-ah. but there you are


    The two opened their mouths at the same time.


    The words they uttered immediately afterward were similar.


    In exchange for sponsorship, you must receive a share. However, it would have been okay if I had received a share that would allow me to get more dividends, rather than taking a share that could interfere with management. Didn��t I tell Eunha? We just have to eat the dividends. How much do we have to interfere with the galaxy��s clan when we��re busy doing our own thing? Didn��t I tell him that there are different types of shares?


    question of the two.


    They now somewhat knew the nature of the galaxy.


    That��s why I couldn��t help but question the story Han Seo-hyun suggested to Eun-ha, even though it was clearly visible that Eun-ha was reluctant.


    Then Seohyun Han said��.


    ��Do I have to say that? ������.��


    The servant brings coffee.


    Seohyun Han is drinking coffee.


    The two were at a loss for words when they saw Han Seo-hyun drinking coffee gracefully.


    Hey, you can��t��


    Seohyun-ah, are you��


    I don��t know.


    Soon, the two broke their tongues.


    However, Seohyun Han cut them off and pretended not to know.


    At this, Han Seo-yeon stuck out her tongue.


    Wow really�� I thought I was the next fox in this house after my mother, but now that I see it, the fox is not me, but Seohyun Han, right?


    What are you talking about? Wow�� Look at that flirtation.


    Choi Soo-bin burst into laughter.


    Seohyun Han also laughed along.


    The smile on his face was just perfect.


    ��


    One day��s academy.


    Eun-ha had been having lunch with Yoo Do-jun after a long time.


    yea but there is uh why


    The fact that Donghae Group has joined.


    Eunha decided to take a 35% stake and Donghae Group a 5% stake.


    Sirius Group will take 30%, and the other three groups will each take 10%.


    At this time, it was concluded that Do-Young Han, Seo-Yeon Han, and Seo-Hyeon Han would each take 10% of the shares exercised by Sirius Group.


    Jeong Geum-jeon from Donghae Group.


    From Youngone Group, Yoo Do-jun.


    In the Alice Group, Jeong Ha-yang.


    In the Luminous Group, Lee Jung-in.


    It was decided to have the right to exercise the stake.


    Why are you sponsored that way? It��s me, as long as I get a stake in your clan, I don��t mind, but I think it��s a little strange given your personality.


    What do you want to say? tell me to understand


    While Eunha was thinking about the share structure like that.


    Yu Do-Jun asked while frying the rice paste.


    Eunha frowned and asked again.


    No, I would have been able to distribute the shares on the condition that I receive a higher dividend instead of participating in management. But why did you decide to get sponsored in that way? That way other groups won��t become attached to my clan. I don��t want anything wrong, so I thought he would help me with both his mind and heart. I guess that��s not the reason. Even if I didn��t have to do that, I would have been attached to it if I just guaranteed dividends��. Be honest. You really didn��t know that, did you?


    Yoo Do-joon asked questioningly.


    Eunha dismissed his question with a calm face.


    Do you think I didn��t know that?


    no then why did you do that? Because of that, Han Seohyun noona got her nose completely pierced. Wait, you��


    Eunha shrugged.


    Yoo Do-jun just frowned as if he didn��t understand.


    In the meantime, he looked at the galaxy as if he realized something.


    You didn��t do that on purpose to marry that older sister, did you?


    ����.


    I thought it wouldn��t be.


    Do-Jun Do-joon asked a question with annoyance.


    Eunha did not answer.


    that represented the answer.


    do you like that sister? If I hadn��t had a heart, I wouldn��t have gotten engaged in the first place.


    What is it? To the subject who got involved in that older sister��s trick and got engaged. Be honest. Why is that?


    Yoo Do-jun did not even pay attention to lunch anymore.


    He gazed intently as if he was waiting for Eunha��s answer.


    And finally, having swallowed the food, he opened his mouth.


    It��s just�� I thought that the way that sister proposed marriage to me at that time was strangely very cute. what? Is that sister cute?


    You calmly proposed to me, but you couldn��t look at me properly, and your eyes were wandering around, right? ����.


    Eunha burst into laughter.


    Yoo Do-jun kept his mouth shut at what he said frankly.


    Actually, I don��t know how Seohyun feels. That sister is so�� It seems like it��s not, but it��s like it��s like that again. It doesn��t seem like it, but what the hell is that?


    There is such a thing. love you too


    ��just say what you were talking about.


    But when I saw him do that, I felt that way.


    as if shy


    As if being shy again.


    Eunha continued talking while giving food to Buldak.


    ��They didn��t want to pass it on to someone else.


    ����.


    I just had the thought that I should keep it by my side.


    So you want to tie it up with marriage?


    right?


    Beep beep beep beep beep beep!


    I don��t know what kind of feeling this is.


    No, I know the truth.


    Eunha tried to speak in an indirect manner.


    At this, Yoo Do-jun sighed.


    Oh��. It��s like how Hayang caught you, so you really have a great sense of possessiveness, right?


    I don��t want to lose this time and I don��t want to be taken away again.


    ��Have you ever lost?


    You don��t know, but there were a lot of them. And again��


    It is clear that he is a greedy person.


    It is the incarnation of possessiveness.


    I also wanted certainty.


    ��Because it is the administrator��s role to be in charge of the clan��s housekeeping. If that kind of person betrays me, it��ll be troublesome. Maybe if Seohyun hadn��t proposed marriage, I might have proposed.


    I didn��t want to be betrayed by her.


    He wanted her to be on his side.


    either politically or emotionally.


    To him, Seohyun Han was such an existence.


    To this, Yoo Do-jun said bluntly.


    So, they say all Clan Lords are at least married to administrators? Just tell her you��ve fallen for her. What does the kid say round and round? Ooh my stomach is exploding my stomach is exploding.


    Beep beep beep beep beep beep!


    Yoo Do-joon tapping my chest.


    The fire chicken also stopped eating and followed him and patted my chest with his wings. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Eunha smiled bitterly.


    hey eunha why? I can tell you, harem is crazy. What do you want to say?


    It is very clear that you will suffer in the future. Right now, it��s only one person, but think about the future when you get married to Hayang later, and then marry other people later.


    what. Hayang is the last one. Do you really think so? ����. Look, I have a different mind right now. Your future is very bright. Oh my friend. Take good care of yourself from now on.


    Eunha made a sad face.


    Yoo Do-jun expressed his condolences.

 Chapter 622

    Relife Player 622


    [Chapter 165]


    [There is Hope after Despair]


    Everyone who joins the clan he creates has been decided. Eunha


    told Seohyun


    who was having lunch .


    so?


    Then Seohyun Han wiped her mouth and asked back as if it was not a big deal.


    Then she said��


    ��Then, set a date within this week and contact us to meet.


    From now on, we will become one family, so we should all see each other��s faces. That��s it. We need to coordinate in advance how we will run the clan, and we also need to decide on a name for the clan.


    I guess so.


    Recently, Seohyun Han has been busy handling the paperwork she needs to fill out to create a clan.


    However, even though the empty items were being filled, the important items were not filled.


    Where to designate the region to operate as a base.


    Where to put the Clan Hall.


    What is the name of the clan and what is the purpose of creating it, etc.


    It was an item that could not be filled unless the clan members put their heads together.


    Above all��


    ��Shouldn��t we decide together who will be in charge of the sub-load and who will sit in the executive position?


    That too. Do we have to appoint at least 2 people as subloads?


    From my point of view, it would be better to have one sublord for each party you create in your clan. I don��t think there��s any need to place such restrictions on executive positions.


    Everyone is like a founding member, so I don��t think there��s any need to set limits.


    So tell people.


    what?


    At what she said as she handed out the papers.


    Eunha shook her head.


    Soon she crossed her legs and said.


    Eunha tilted her head.


    Seohyun Han said��.


    ��If you want to be treated as an executive, invest in the clan. what?


    Clan is built with your own money, so how can you get an executive position for free? ����.


    The same goes for subloads. You want me to pay to see the kids now?


    Isn��t that obvious?


    Eun-ha was confused and asked again.


    Han Seo-hyun opened her eyes and replied.


    As if telling Eunha to keep in mind, she said, tapping the table with her finger.


    If you��re thinking of handing out positions based on friendship, you should create a party, not a clan. Newcomers will continue to come in next year and the year after that, so did you plan to run the clan relying on your friendship?


    ����.


    Then what will the newcomers think later? Those people are nothing more than being treated as founding members, executives, and sub-loads just because they were friends with you. Then the clan will run really well.


    Seohyun Han harshly criticized it.


    Eunha couldn��t refute what she said.


    She was right.


    I was thinking that I was complacent.


    Even 1 penny is fine. If you want to be treated as a founding member, just invest a little bit. I��ll take care of that much share. Whose stake is going out?


    If the investment money is collected correctly, the structure will have to be reorganized. I think it would be better to give out up to 1%.


    ��okay. I��ll leave that up to you.


    And if you think of the Alice Group, it would be better to appoint Hayangi, who has the most shares among the members, as a subload. Well, that would be it. It would be better to have at least two subloads, including Hayangi.


    Eunha agrees with her opinion.


    Afterwards, the two put their heads together and organized the story.


    First, if you want to be treated as a founding member, invest even 10 won.


    Second, by appointing founding members who have invested more than a certain amount as executives, they will be able to get involved in the clan��s affairs and give them the right to speak at meetings.


    The third sub-load will be elected from among the executives, and the elected sub-load must invest an amount equal to 2% of the shares. Subloads are then given voting rights.


    Can this be done once?


    Let��s go and think about the details then. Come on back to the people.


    Soon after, Eunha confirmed the contents and immediately delivered the contents to her friends or clan members.


    ������!!��


    The fire fell on the feet of the clan members who received the contents that day.


    It is said that most of them started borrowing money in a hurry and ran around busily.


    ��


    I said it was 10 won for one piece.


    In fact, no one paid 10 won.


    All members of the clan knew.


    The chance is only now.


    ��You shouldn��t save money.


    The stock price will continue to rise from now on, but if you don��t buy it when it��s cheap, when will you buy it?


    Invest and buy shares.


    An insignificant stake now will have enormous value in the future.


    Most people in the industry expected that the clan that the galaxy would create would not be able to withstand the competition between the clans.


    The friends who have been watching the galaxy more than anyone else were convinced that the future they predicted would not happen.


    Rather, I will seek victory.


    No Eun-ha will prove it within 5 years.


    By putting your clan in the ranks of S rank.


    And if that happens, of course, as founding members, they will enjoy tremendous benefits in the future.


    It will surely become a contributing factor in the founding of the country.


    In that sense, they tried to stake their stake in the future he would create.


    ��Hey, are you keeping the money Grandma left you?


    Among those who heard the news, Jinparang was the first to find Eunha.


    He came down to the second floor and talked to Eunha, who was resting at home.


    Invest that money into the clan on your own.


    Eh? It��s the money my grandmother gave me. But how can I use it sparingly?


    So you��re going to invest in the clan?


    of course. I don��t know anything else, but I know very well that you won��t be ruined. That��s why you��re investing grandma��s money, which you should cherish, into your clan.


    ��Hyung, you��re not dreaming of getting revenge on me, are you? What is he talking about?


    There is a similar development in the drama I watch with Eun-ae these days��. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Stop watching the drama. Then, can it become Kim Min-ji?


    finish the job


    Jinparang hurried back.


    Eunha accepted Jinparang��s opinion and decided to invest in the clan with her grandmother��s money.


    Just the maximum amount that clan members can invest.


    After that, it was No Eun-ah who announced her intention to invest in Eun-ha.


    Of course you should invest. How much money have I saved while working for Regulus Clan?


    Noona�� You don��t have to give me this much�� It��s okay. Use it to create a clan. Don��t worry, you��ll get it back later.


    He said he would only take the maximum amount.


    She said that she had given him a bankbook for her salary while refusing.


    Eunha had no choice but to accept her money.


    Since then, other people have expressed their intention to invest in Eunha.


    Ariel was a spectacle.


    this is all my property It��s the money that I didn��t drink and saved up one by one. okay? Did I try hard?


    yes yes i got it good job.


    The horse has no soul! If you do well, please praise me! Don��t you know that Ariel gets bigger compliments too!?


    Even if it is small, how big is it? good job good job Even if you can��t be an executive, I��ll treat you as a founding member.


    Ariel made all her fortune.


    She brought a fishbowl full of coins and a bankbook where donations came in.


    Eun-ha said that she was at least grateful and tried to give the fish tank to her.


    Then Ariel said��.


    ��Oh! this is my heart! Where are you giving this back!? Thank you for a heart full of coins. But I don��t accept coins, so next time I��ll pack it in bills.


    Noh Eunha! How could this be!? You��re not doing this to me! Take my heart!? yes you have your heart


    No matter what Ariel says.


    Eunha, who had become accustomed to handling her, threw her away as if holding the cat by the neck.


    In addition, there was also an anecdote related to Jinseo-na.


    There was a call from her


    [How much do you need? Noona has a lot of money, so I��ll plug it in. Instead, make me an executive. Well, I will decline the position of the sub-loader.]


    Ever since I became a direct descendant of KK Pharmaceuticals.


    Jinsona��s spending grew.


    Receiving her phone call, Eun-ha burst into laughter.


    I��ll write your name at the top of the executive list. It��s called a dang. It��s good?


    [@@$$%#!#%!#$!#%!!]


    In response, the fox cursed Eunha in an unknown voice.


    Of course, Eunha didn��t listen to it with the back of her ear and passed it away.


    ��


    If you want to be recognized as a founding member, invest even one 10 won.


    Han Seo-Hyun��s message spread through the galaxy made Yoo Do-Jun��s lips hang on his ears.


    If there are a lot of people who want to become executives, aren��t there a lot of people who don��t have enough money? Wouldn��t it be nice to lend to such kids at a low interest rate?


    Yoo Do-jun knew how to read the flow of money.


    Of course, he knew that the clan founded by Noh Eun-ha might be undervalued at present, but in the future it would be overvalued enough to break through the ceiling.


    In fact, he was a believer that no product guarantees a 100% rate of return when it comes to investing money.


    However, I was 100% sure about Noh Eun-ha.


    There is no way the galaxy will fail.


    Even if he seems to have no plan, he has a plan in his head?


    So, as soon as he received Galactic��s offer to sponsor the clan, he immediately accepted it.


    Unfortunately, the maximum amount Youngone Group could invest was about 10% of the total stake.


    As a result, he rolled his hair to get more profit.


    It is to lend money to friends and take a percentage of the stake they will have.


    Do you really not have to pay interest for the first 5 years? Can I just pay the principal?


    Graham. Could I really lie to my friend Eunha?


    The approximate direction has been determined.


    Yu Do-jun immediately analyzed Eun-ha��s friends who couldn��t get executive positions because of lack of money.


    Then again, I approached friends who judged that at least among them they would not suffer loss.


    That was also the reason why Jo Ara appeared in front of him while drinking coffee in luxury at the Sky Lounge.


    is it real Aren��t you cheating? Are you going to go through every letter of the contract?


    So that I could play around with the contract and later get my throat blown off by Eunha? Why am I teasing you like that?


    Anyway, am I reading carefully?


    yes read


    Take the contract home and read it carefully.


    Jo Ah-ra did not know that, and sat across from Yoo Do-jun and read the contract.


    She really opened her eyes and read the letters one by one.


    Ghmm��. Why are there so many letters?


    Since it is a legitimate financial product guaranteed under the name of Youngone Group, there are many treaties. It��s true that it��s only issued to Eunha��s friends.


    Mr. Wooi��. Why did you write the interest rate conditions so complicatedly?


    Please tell me if you need calculations. First of all, I calculated��


    Memento Magia Jo


    A-ra glared at the contract while twisting her curly hair with her fingers.


    Soon after, she activated the artifact and doubled her computing power.


    That��s why it��s not an artifact that Eunha gave me


    .


    Yoo Do-jun was taken aback.


    Joara now quickly handed over the Whiririk contract.


    did you read it all?


    after��. It seems that there are not many clauses against me?


    It��s not that there aren��t many, but it��s okay to say that there aren��t any at all. Are you friends?


    After a while, she closed the lid on her pocket watch.


    Yoo Do-jun was ridiculous.


    Joara ignored his words as if nothing had happened.


    Then she spoke carefully.


    You know��. If I move my main bank to your bank in the future, can��t I get benefits? According to the galaxy, clan salaries will be paid through Eternity Bank. At the group level, I��m going to suggest that special treatment be given to those who join the Galactic Clan. really?


    Joara was very thrifty.


    After receiving a confirmation from Yoo Do-jun, she said that she signed the contract.


    After that, Minji Kim or Eunhyuk Choi came to sign the contract and went back.


    Ariel came, but��


    I��m sorry, but I can��t lend her because she��s not trustworthy.


    I also lent it to Kang Si-hyung and Bong Gu-rae.


    However, he did not lend money to Lee Cheon-seo and Ariel.


    The former was unreliable.


    The latter was somehow uneasy.


    His senses were high.


    He said that if he lent money to Ariel, he might not be able to get back the principal.


    Anyway, the person who came after that was Hoshimiya Kaede.


    oh welcome Whoa, you came here to borrow money too, right? ����.


    Hoshimiya Kaede.


    She looked down at Yoo Do-jun, who was drinking coffee with a sullen face.


    In response, Yoo Do-jun asked me to sit across from him with a friendly face.


    She reluctantly sat down.


    How much do you want to borrow?


    ����.


    Yoo Do-jun lightly asked.


    She just opened her mouth.


    I couldn��t hear the voice very well.


    So Yoo Do-Jun leaned over the table.


    I hope she opens her mouth again��.


    ��Give me the money. �� You didn��t come to borrow from me, did you come to steal from me?


    I��m clumsy at asking.


    As soon as Kaede Hoshimiya opened her mouth, it is said that she unintentionally threatened her.


    ��


    The day the clan members first meet.


    Eun-ha chose Happiness, a cafe run by Ha-yang��s mother, Min Su-jin, as a meeting place.


    ������.��


    Clan members gathered at the cafe.


    The clan members sat down with drinks one by one and exchanged shouts with each other.


    Even so, they knew each other to some degree.


    The atmosphere was cordial.


    Until Han Seo-hyun, the administrator, appeared.


    -As a result of discussions with Eunha, Sub-Road decided to elect three people. From now on, I want people who call me by name to answer whether or not they will serve as subloaders.


    Most of the clan members were not very close to Seohyun Han.


    In the first place, she did not try to get close to people other than Eunha.


    Since she became an administrator, the clan members were naturally in trouble.


    Also, the cold impression she gave to others played a part.


    After taking office as administrator anyway, she suggested that the founding members talk to each other privately.


    And he started calling out the name of the person to be appointed as the Sub-Lord on behalf of Eunha.


    Jung Ha-yang, Mok Min-ho and new sister. These are the people recommended by the above Clanlords as Sublords.


    All eyes of the clan members turned to Eunha.


    Eunha nodded.


    For now, 3 people is enough.


    Actually, 3 is a bit too many.


    Even if I��m worried about my sister, I��ll be fine.


    Jeong Ha-yang, who will have a 10% stake, inevitably had to become a sub-load.


    Also, Mok Min-ho needed the authority of a sub-load to command the rest of the party not led by Eun-ha.


    Lastly, it was because I thought that Eun-ah would be the most knowledgeable among the clan members about the physiology of the industry.


    There were also Ryu Yeon-hwa and Han Chang-jin as candidates, but considering the harmony between clan members, they were not as suitable as her older sister.


    Also-.


    ����You never know. Even if it��s okay now, isn��t there a difference between you and the Sublord?��


    ��Maybe someday. If the number of people increases more than now����


    ��In preparation for that time, we need to fill in people who will unconditionally raise their hands on your opinion. In that sense, Hayang and his step-sister are bound by marriage and family, so wouldn��t it be trustworthy? And me too.��


    ��If Seohyun adds you and me, I��ll get at least 4 votes.��


    When people come together, they will fight.


    We are now united in friendship, but we do not know what will happen in the future.


    The number of people who do not know will continue to increase.


    Eunha agreed with her opinion.


    yes i will


    I��ll do it too.


    me too!


    Meanwhile, Jeong Ha-yang, Mok Min-ho and No Eun-ah.


    The three of them decided to accept the position of Sub-Rod.


    There were no opposing clan members.


    They applauded and cheered.


    Now, I will announce the executives. Please answer the person calling your name.


    The applause fades.


    Soon after, Seohyun Han decided to announce who would become an executive.


    Then the clan members shut up.


    They looked at her with eager eyes.


    ������.��


    The executive did not put a limit on the number.


    Kim Min-ji, Choi Eun-hyuk, Kang Si-hyeong, Jin Parang, Hoshimiya, Kaede Bae Su-bin, Jin Seo-na, Byeok Hae-soo, Ryu Yeon-hwa, Bruno Han Chang-jin, Jo Ara, Cha Eun-woo, Bong Gu-rae.


    The above executives were 14 people, excluding Yoo Nam-hoon, Yeo-bi Ariel, and Lee Cheon-seo.


    However, those who did not become executives decided to give additional points in the future performance evaluation compared to the clan members who would join later.


    Only then did the clan members breathe a sigh of relief.


    So, the subject moved on to something else.


    The order of affiliation has changed, but from now on, we will hold a public contest for the name of the clan. ������.��


    I would like people who have opinions to speak up without hesitation. ������.��


    Clan naming.


    In fact, it could be said that the clan members were a factor in gathering here.


    The clan members all rolled their eyes at once.


    He had been waiting for this moment.


    Expectations were low in their eyes.


    right then-


    ��I. No Eunha Clan Road. As a Clanlord, speak first.


    Noh Eun-ha raised her hand.


    The eyes of his friends turned to him.


    Seohyun Han smiled and gave him the right to speak.


    It��s a name I��ve been thinking about since before I decided to create a clan.


    infinitely seriously.


    Noh Eun-ha looked into the eyes of her clanmates and spoke in a serious tone.


    Clan members showed curiosity.


    I didn��t think there was anything more fitting as a clan name than this one.


    ������.��


    That��s��.


    After looking at the faces of the clan members, he immediately continued.


    -The Mist Blossom Clan. ������.��


    Noh Eun-ha said with a serious face.


    The clanmates looked at him.


    Han Seo-hyun, who was in front, immediately��.


    -Rejected. �� uh?


    Eunha��s opinion was cut off with a single knife.


    I didn��t know that I would be rejected.


    Eunha, who had a serious face, showed a puzzled expression.


    Do you know that gypsophila has a flower language related to love, but at the same time it also has a flower language related to death? Do you reluctantly want to use a flower related to death as a clan name?


    ����.


    uh huh.


    Seohyun Han sighs in frustration.


    she frowned.


    And the clan members��.


    ��Nothing like cancer.��


    He is said to have nodded his head vigorously.

 Chapter 623

    Relife Player 623


    [Chapter 165]


    [There is hope after despair (2)]


    The mistflower clan.


    what a wonderful name


    It could be said that it was a meaningful name for Eunha, who led the gypsophila party before returning.


    However, Seohyun Han and the clan members objected without even thinking about it.


    If you were willing to die in your previous life, it could be interpreted as meaning that you are fighting with the determination to die in this life��


    Unfortunately.


    It is said that no one listened to Clanlord��s thoughts.


    In the end, Eun-ha had no choice but to listen to the names the clan members put on her face.


    But they were also really nice.


    I��m wondering how to use Traveler as a clan name. From now on, we��re going to go into society and go around a lot of places, right? So, I suggested that we should not live with the thought that it is difficult, but live with the mind of traveling.


    There were also people who suggested a fairly normal name like Cha Eun-woo.


    But it could be said that there were far more people who did not.


    For instance, in the case of true blue��


    ��I don��t know, the name of the clan should explode with coolness. In that sense, how about Deep Blue? I think this name is really good.


    ������.��


    A wolf that changes its name to English and naturally presents it as a clan name.


    Others looked at the boastful idiot with pitiful glances.


    Ajubunny��s opinion is really good, but I think it��s a bit far from expressing the identity of the clan. First of all, I would like to thank you for your comments. sheesh i can��t help it Then how about All Blue? In the sense of covering all the seas��


    I don��t think we will ever go out to sea. Chet. ������.��


    However, Seohyun Han spoke softly to Jinparang.


    Eunha was dumbfounded and stared at the woman sitting next to her.


    Sensing his gaze, she turned her head and opened her mouth.


    Why? No, I don��t think it��s like you��


    Of course you have to look good to your family, don��t you?


    Yes��. Noona is the best.


    I��m not even married yet.


    Han Seohyun seemed to already have the future in mind.


    The galaxy was ridiculous.


    Somehow, it seemed as if she had called Eun-a her new sister a while ago.


    Either that or not, Seohyun Han continued the meeting.


    Yeoubi clan member. Tell me. How about Fox Rain? The name is quite cool, and later, when I promoted the clan members who represent the clan, I used the fox�� ������.��


    I��m sorry, I was just kidding. It��s just that the blue guy named it that way, so I wanted to try copying it.


    After Jinpa, there was an idiot.


    Yeo-bi said confidently.


    Ariel giggled.


    And Seohyun, who is the same age as her, sighed.


    Nam-hoon, you say something too! It��s embarrassing because I��m the only one talking about it. Hmm�� I think both Deep Blue and Fox Rain are fine. Anything good.


    Soon after, Yeo-bi, who hurriedly withdrew her opinion, took advantage of Yoo Nam-hun.


    Yoo Nam-hoon, who had kept his mouth shut for so long, gave an indecisive answer with a kind smile.


    As a result, people��s interest in them has now disappeared.


    It was then.


    me! me! me! Ariel is here!


    A person of interest who should not be given the right to speak next to Jinpa.


    Ariel rose from her seat and jumped up and down with her hands up.


    Seohyun Han��s face stiffened as she guessed her personality based on her behavior.


    Ariel Clan member. tell me where


    with a tired face.


    Seohyun Han gave Ariel the right to speak in order to fulfill her duties as an administrator.


    I think Cider Clan would be great! You don��t have to explain what it means? It means that I will solve the request like drinking a can of cider!


    Speaking of Ariel.


    That wasn��t a bad opinion.


    The clan members, including Eunha, nodded.


    Of course, if there��s anything they��ve missed, it��s that her remarks aren��t over yet.


    And this is my wish, but didn��t we meet today to drink, not to do this? Let��s finish this quickly and go drink dew!


    Please, only do verse 1. At


    this moment, Eun-ha regretted it.


    As it is the place where the foundation of the clan is created, the meeting was created so that the clan members could speak freely without being tied to their ranks.


    Rather, the meeting was held only with executives who had the right to speak.


    Whoops��!!


    Stay still until the meeting is over.


    Luckily, Kaede Hoshimiya held Ariel��s lips so she couldn��t speak anymore.


    In response, Cha Eun-woo took a picture of Ariel struggling with both arms and Kaede holding her lips.


    ��We will continue the meeting.


    Already the future is dark.


    Han Seo-hyun muttered quietly so that the others could not hear, and resumed the meeting.


    Your Kangshi-hyung Clan member. Please speak up.


    The person who got the opportunity to speak this time was Kang Si-hyung.


    While the atmosphere was in a lull for a while, he raised his hand as he noticed.


    Earlier, Eunha said that it was a mist flower, so there is a name that flashed into my mind. How about forsythia instead of our gypsophila?


    forsythia?


    yes bitch.


    Eunha asked.


    Seohyun Han urged her to say more.


    I heard a story somewhere long ago, but the flower language of forsythia is happiness. So instead of using gypsophila, I wondered if it would be better to use forsythia. It means to go bright and hopeful.


    forsythia is good i like it I agree with your opinion.


    The name given by Kang Si-hyung.


    While Bonggu-rae agrees.


    The clan members were lost in thought.


    Forsythia��


    Eunha was also deep in thought.


    That wasn��t a bad opinion.


    The problem is-.


    -I��m against it. I wonder if the clan should be named Gaenari. The meaning is good, but as a representative image, um��


    It��s not cool for a name given to an armed group. uh right


    Coincidentally, Mok Min-ho had the same idea.


    Eun-ha added to Mok Min-ho��s words.


    Several clan members also nodded in agreement.


    Kang Si-hyung, the person who proposed the name, easily agreed, as if he had been thinking about it.


    If you dare to find the flower language of hope, there are many other flowers. For example, snowdrops, basil, lily of the valley, gypsophila, etc��


    I don��t think there��s any need to be obsessed with flower names. Does anyone know about the flower the magistrate gave as an example? In the first place, the language of flowers is nothing more than a person��s own creation. Do we need to be bound by the language of flowers invented by others?


    In that sense, I like the mistflower clan�� ��But I can��t do the mistflower.��


    Han Seo-hyun and Mok Min-ho agreed.


    Eunha was attacked by two people.


    The galaxy that received their gaze had to be crouched down again.


    It��s my own clan, but I can��t name it as I like��


    I should have nailed it in the first place.


    The name of the clan was decided long ago as gypsophila.


    Eunha let out a small sigh.


    Meanwhile, the clan members continued to come up with names they thought of.


    Even though Mok Min-ho earnestly asked for it.


    There were also people like Bae Su-bin who didn��t even listen and started talking about the Solo Jijon Clan.


    Then, it was Kim Min-ji��s turn.


    Minji Kim Clan member, please comment.


    I simply recommend the name Noh Eun-ha class. We hate to admit it, but we gathered under Noh Eun-ha. So, it simply means No Eun-ha��s clan��.


    Hmm��. The intention is good, but the name seems too crude? Of course, you can use the name of the galaxy to introduce the clan intuitively, but�� Later, people will curse at the clan! It��s not clan swearing, it��s people swearing��!


    because you keep your mouth shut Whoops��!!


    There was no total difficulty.


    Nevertheless, Kim Min-ji steadfastly expressed her opinion toward Han Seo-hyun.


    Why don��t we keep our intentions between ourselves and reduce it to initials externally? Abbreviated as NC. Because it��s an NC clan��


    it might look like NG. Even if C and G are confused after writing them incorrectly,


    I don��t


    think he would know.


    Kim Min-ji gave Choi Eun-hyuk a curt look.


    Eunhyuk Choi flinched.


    I��ll put it on the voting list. Raise your hand if you wish to speak. hey sister


    Your Jinseo or Clan members.


    Minji Kim��s turn passed.


    Jinseo-na calmly raised her hand.


    People��s eyes are drawn


    The fox was big, clearing his throat and opening his mouth.


    It��s embarrassing to even say it with my own mouth, but honestly, we��re being considered as promising players. People who have already graduated from the academy are active in active duty and are called names�� we are not�� but instead, my sister has a fox in her name. Anyway, wouldn��t it be okay to call ourselves a supernova as one of the best up-and-comers? ������.��


    In that sense, I recommend the name Supernova. It seems that it can be used in that it was made by a group of rookies. how is it? Aren��t you okay?


    Super Nova.


    A few clan members�� eyes lit up.


    In particular, the blue-green eyes sparkled.


    Are you surprisingly okay?


    Super Nova. The sound is good too. Are you okay?


    Soon, public opinion moved.


    Jinseo-na raised her nose and shrugged.


    It was at a time when there were signs that public opinion would unify as a supernova.


    ��I think we should listen to Clanlord��s thoughts first.


    ������.��


    In an atmosphere where people sympathize.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa quietly raised her hand without being caught up in the atmosphere.


    Her presence was too great.


    Even though it was a low voice.


    Clan members couldn��t ignore her remark, called < Snow Spear >.


    While the eyes of the clan members gathered.


    she moved her lips.


    There must be something the Clanlord is pursuing. So I�� I think a name related to the purpose the Clan Lord pursues would be good.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa hides her face.


    Still, she hesitated and finished what she wanted to say.


    That��s a good comment.


    And Seohyun Han smiled.


    She looked around the quiet hall and continued.


    Now that everyone has poured out their thoughts, it��s time to listen to the thoughts of the Clanlord seriously, right?


    ������.��


    As if he had been waiting for this moment.


    Han Seo-hyun makes the clan members speechless.


    She gave her gaze to Eunha.


    Now Clanlord. Now tell me. What kind of clan is the clan lord trying to create? ������.��


    An environment was created that made the clan members listen.


    Han Seo-hyun turned the clan members�� attention to Eun-ha now.


    The galaxy received their gaze.


    ��


    What is the clan you want to create?


    What is your clan looking for?


    In fact, it must have been the first item to be discussed.


    Even so, Han Seo-hyun put off the agenda and brought it up only after the clan members talked about their thoughts.


    You wanted to hear my thoughts.


    Catch the eyes of the clan members together.


    Eunha smiled bitterly.


    I can��t give you a nominal reason like it��s nothing like this.


    It would be useless to say that he would create the best clan in Korea that would surpass the S-class clan.


    Clan members want to hear what they have to say.


    To change the future�� I can��t say that.


    The purpose of creating your own clan.


    But he couldn��t tell his clanmates about it.


    If he did, he would have to confess the fact that he had regressed unconditionally.


    And he never wanted to tell them his secret.


    If possible, I want to leave things in my previous life as things in my previous life.


    Memories from before the regression need only be remembered by myself.


    It��s a memory that doesn��t exist anymore.


    Memories of a world that doesn��t exist.


    Eunha thought it was enough for herself to be bound by that memory.


    Blaming myself was enough.


    It was enough for me to regret.


    I didn��t want other people to know.


    That��s one thing-.


    ��Everyone is waiting for my answer.


    The clan members were waiting for Eunha to speak.


    Eunha couldn��t hide her embarrassed look as she looked at her gaze.


    Then I realized.


    Now that I see it, I don��t want to know why I want to change the future.


    Looking into their eyes one by one.


    Eun-ha came to the realization that what she had to say was different.


    All they wanted now was not to reveal their secrets.


    What they want is��


    ��What kind of future I will create with my clan members.


    Everyone wants to know that.


    the future, not the past.


    the process, not the result.


    purpose, not means.


    What they wanted was different.


    Eunha looked at Han Seohyun.


    ����.


    She nodded.


    As if to say what you want to say.


    She gave him courage.


    The reason I created the clan is grandiose, but to put it in vulgar terms, I want to live well with the clan members instead of myself.


    ������.��


    Actually, I��m not sure what it means to live well. Is it that they become an S-class clan and live happily, or that they live by earning money and buying things they want to buy, or that they live long enough to become strong enough not to lose to anyone? I think everyone has different reasons for living.


    When he first decided to enter the academy.


    At that time, he was determined to create a world where no one could disobey her for Ha Baek-ryeon.


    He vowed to do anything for it.


    I think I know one thing though. The reasons for living are different, but everyone will have one difficult thing in life.


    But time goes by and goes by.


    The wind in the galaxy has changed.


    That��s why I�� I want to create a clan that will be a haven to support such people. I hope that we can all live well together and live happily together. ������.��


    It wasn��t just a life for Ha Baek-ryun.


    including yourself.


    Now, I will live a happy life with the people who have entered my fence.


    It was the wind of the galaxy.


    Eun-ha, who had only vaguely thought about it until now, was embarrassed to say it with her own mouth.


    Was it because he spoke the truth?


    The clan members kept their mouths shut while gazing at the galaxy.


    ����You mean we


    will not die of starvation and live to the fullest, right?


    Uh�� is that right?


    I guess I misunderstood again. What do you spin around and tell difficultly? It was hard to understand.


    in a somber atmosphere.


    It was Jo Ara who broke the silence and spoke.


    Whether she intended or not, the rest of what she said realistically��


    ����Ahahaha!!��


    ����.


    The hall became a sea of laughter.


    The clan members laughed.


    I held my stomach and laughed.


    I hit the table and laughed.


    I even burst out laughing.


    Aren��t you ashamed to say that? Aren��t you kicking the futon later?


    why? I just want to be good. It��s good if we all live happily together. right uncle?


    hmm.


    Bae Soo-bin bursts into laughter.


    The wall seawater shaking its head.


    Bruno doesn��t answer.


    Clan members reacted differently.


    Even if these things tell me, it��s a mask��


    It suddenly became the subject of teasing.


    Eunha clenched her fists.


    Either that or not, my friends were busy laughing hard.


    Then they put their mouths together.


    ����It��s not bad. Is it good?��


    after laughing out loud.


    Clan members held the Galactic ideal high.


    Then it would be better to name the clan with that feeling. Let��s see��. If you roughly gather keywords, is it Gappunsa dawn sensibility, black history, and blankets. This is the real thing��


    Minji Kim made fun of him.


    Eunha quickly grinded her teeth.


    It was then.


    -What about Paradise Clan?


    Eun-ah suddenly threw the words.


    She smiled broadly and shared her thoughts.


    You said you wanted to create a clan that would support and shelter you. Then how about the word paradise? Don��t you think it suits you?


    I agree with Eun-ah��s opinion.


    Noah��s proposal.


    Han Chang-jin threw a vote in favor.


    Other clan members also showed positive signs of paradise.


    In addition, as Eunha shared her thoughts, the clan members began to come up with a new name.


    How is Shincheonji? Shincheonji! The dictionary says it��s a new world! You promised not to tell me earlier. shut up.


    me! me! me! How is Valhalla? Hey, isn��t it cool?


    Blue brother Valhalla is now common, so why not use Shambhala instead? This is what my teacher told me��


    starting with Shincheonji.


    Valhalla or Shambhala.


    Avalon or Eden.


    Utopia or Eldorado?


    Arcadia or Atlans?


    Paradise or heaven?


    It was at this time that the clan members learned that there were countless words for utopia.


    Soon, people who fell into the sea of words felt tired.


    It was then-.


    ��I also want to recommend one.


    Jeong Ha-yang, who had been writing the voting list up until now, raised her hand.


    In the sense of being a support and a haven for those in need�� I think it��s hope that plays that role.


    ��hope?�� huh. Doesn��t looking for a support mean that you are in a situation that is as harsh, difficult and hopeless as it is?


    ������.��


    That��s why I thought it would be hard to hold on any longer, so I hoped for hope. That would be a support and a place of rest, right?


    The reason people dream of hope is because their current life is hopeless.


    There is hope at the end of despair.


    Hope may be very fleeting, but people can live because they dream of hope in despair.


    Jung Ha-yang said as she organized her thoughts.


    Suddenly, the clan members were listening to her story.


    I don��t know if hope is fleeting. But the clan definitely exists. I want the clan to be a place that gives hope to the clan members.


    So what do you want to say?


    Then Jinparang couldn��t stand it and suddenly asked her a question.


    she spoke up


    ��Pandora.


    ������.��


    There is hope at the end of despair. I��ll recommend the name Pandora, borrowing a story that everyone knows.


    After despair, there is hope.


    Pandora.


    Eun-ha muttered silently what Jung Ha-yang had said.


    It was a catchy name.


    -Not bad, Pandora.


    Utopia is not drawn in shape, but Pandora comes to mind as a temple.


    A woman hugging a small box.


    He immediately recalled the shape of the clan and was satisfied.


    ��


    Even if you don��t have to vote.


    As long as he said that the galaxy wasn��t bad, the clan��s name was fixed.


    The people who gathered around Noh Eun-ha unanimously passed the name Pandora, which was suggested by Jeong Ha-yang.


    That��s how Pandora Clan was created.


    ��But it��s Eunha. why?


    The clan meeting is over.


    The clan members decided to have a party at Happiness.


    At that time, Han Chang-jin asked.


    You��ve decided on a Sublord and Clan name, but haven��t you decided yet?


    What are you talking about?


    Clan Hall. Oh that?


    Have you decided where to put it? Do you have any thoughts?


    Eunha answered indifferently.


    Han Chang-jin expressed his curiosity.


    In response, Eunha said��.


    -First of all, we decided to make Gangbuk the area where we operate as a base, and we decided to build the Clan Hall near Sadang Station, where the Haesu-type workshop is located. what? Did you say that you will do activities now in Gangbuk and put the Clan Hall in Gangnam?


    I��m thinking of making a Clan Hall in Gangbuk in the future.


    No, why are you so��


    as if you��ve heard it wrong.


    Han Chang-jin opened his eyes wide and asked.


    On the other hand, Eunha said it was natural. sea??h th�� n?vel_Fire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Gangbuk will fall next year, so how can you build a clan hall there? Build it and then collapse?

 Chapter 624

    Relife Player 624


    [Chapter 165]


    [There is hope after despair (3)]


    Eunha decided to get married.


    When I heard that sound from my son, the first thought that came to my mind was that eventually something would come.


    I was engaged to the president��s daughter, but there��s no way we can break it off. Besides, since Seohyun broke off her marriage once, she would be reluctant to break it off again��


    Ever since Eunha got engaged to Seohyun.


    It was already decided that Eunha would marry him.


    But I didn��t expect to say that the two of them would get married sooner than I expected.


    Getting married at the age of 20�� Wait, at what age did I get married? Anyway, I got married at a very young age.


    Even if it is an arranged marriage.


    Eunha didn��t seem to have much of a heart either.


    If so, I would have been looking for a way to not get married.


    But this time, for some reason, Eunha herself came out and said that she would marry the president.


    And he confessed to Hayang that he wanted to get married.


    Who the hell does this guy look like��


    Thanks to him, Dad is going to die.


    These days, the president is giving me a lot of work, saying that his daughter was taken away.


    Now I really want to become an in-law, but I don��t know if I��m really doing too much.


    And where is that?


    In addition to basic duties, I had to take care of Eun-A-Eun-Ha.


    It is also the yard where Hayang has to talk with his father to discuss when and how to get engaged.


    And when Hayang met his father, I had to bow and say thank you for acknowledging my ugly son.


    And then, I have to take care of Eun-ae too��


    I don��t know why my children are making them suffer so much.


    Eun-ae wasn��t easy either.


    Ever since Eunae signed a contract with Sirius Group to grow silver roses.


    Despite her young age, Eun-ae earned enough money that she did not have to do anything.


    Luckily, my daughter wasn��t blinded by money or anything like that.


    ����Dad take care of it!��


    He says he doesn��t know


    The youngest said he didn��t even look at how much money was in his bank account and left it with me.


    As a result, I was managing even my daughter-in-law��s property these days.


    Yes, let��s say so far.


    The problem was the flying flies that avoided my eyes and clung to Eun-ae.


    Fortunately, these days, it seems that they are not coming because it is the time to recruit academy students, but�� even so, we can��t be careless.


    While cultivating Eunranghwa.


    Players saw Eun-ae��s ability and began to pay attention.


    < Florist > Bang Yeon-ji��s second coming.


    They brought up the name of the former zodiac, expecting Eun-ae to become a person like her.


    I hope that they will present the possibilities of my daughter and not limit them.


    Please, I hope it doesn��t happen that Eun-ae and his wife get scared when he comes home.


    At least, it seems to have calmed down a while ago because he set an example and ruined the lives of a few people.


    I can��t be careless though.


    Shall I catch them all? The fairy government seems to be friendly to Eunha and Eunah, so I think it��s okay to do something�� and I


    have the strength to do so.


    There is also a cause.


    There is nothing that cannot be done.


    The reason I am sitting here is to protect my family.


    It was the power that was there.


    So-.


    -I��m going to have to make the clan a mess so I don��t even have time to pay attention to Eun-ae.


    there are many ways


    I tried a lot of sword dance.


    It was not difficult to paralyze the administrative functions of a clan that was not even mentally prepared.


    I decided to put it into action right away.


    That was then.


    ��Dad! cheer up! We


    got a call.


    Eun-ae was the youngest.


    I wanted to call you at this hour for some reason, so I answered the phone.


    [Dad!]


    Oh yes, Eun-ae. What��s happen?


    As soon as I answered the call, I heard a lively sound over the smartphone.


    A voice that seems to cheer you up.


    Feeling energized, I listened to Eun-ae��s voice.


    But the youngest said��.


    [��I have a bankbook. Didn��t Dad say he earned a lot before?]


    Oh, that��s right. What do you think you want to buy? I don��t have to spend your money, but with my dad��s money��


    [I want to build a clan hall for my brother with that money!]


    ����.


    What did Eun-ae say?


    I��m at a loss for words to stop.


    One of the scales of the youngest was amazing.


    [My brother says he��s forming a clan this time, but I want to do something for him. But my brother said that it would cost a lot to build a clan hall, so I decided to do it. My brother is getting married next year, so I want to give him a present. Can I do that?]


    Yeah


    .


    Strangely, this feeling that the roles of older brother and younger sister have been reversed.


    Usually, the younger sister buys a building for her older brother as a wedding gift.


    A great confusion came to common sense that I knew.


    All I can say is��.


    �C Eun-ha will like it�� [Really?]


    Eun-ae, can��t I be Eun-ha?


    My daughter has a lot of money.


    ��


    Less than a year from now.


    Monsters invade Seoul and the Gangbuk area becomes a mess.


    You��re going to build a Clan Hall on that land? Then, as soon as the building is built, there is a chance that it will collapse right away?


    That��s why it was impossible to build a clan hall in the Gangbuk area.


    Meanwhile, Eunha was considering the Gangbuk area as an area to act as a base.


    That was natural.


    Areas that have been devastated by monsters will suffer from omnipresence along with the pioneering boom.


    What the hell are you thinking about setting up separate Clan Halls and main activity areas? what? There��s nothing wrong with it.


    There��s nothing wrong with it. The Mana Management Organization would have thought that there would be someone who thinks like you. Yes, as you said, there is no problem with the rules.


    However, the clan members, unaware of the future, were not happy with Galactic��s decision.


    If the Clan Hall and the active area were some distance apart, they would probably agree and move on.


    The distance was too far.


    Even more so, it was crossing the river.


    As a result, Han Seo-hyun and the clan members even told Eun-ha to reconsider.


    Even so, the galaxy pushed on.


    I��m going to make one in Gangbuk too. But that��s just not now. There��s no sound that says it��s not your money.


    In the end, the clan members reluctantly agreed.


    Eunha thanked them and went out the next day to find a site to build a clan hall with Seohyeon Han.


    Meanwhile-.


    [��Hmm, Seohyun��s sister decided to buy a clan hall? Then I��ll buy you a clan hall to build in Gangbuk!] Thank


    you, Eun-ae, but only my heart��


    [I��ll build it for you! I have a lot of money!]


    ����.


    Eun-ae got a call.


    Eun-ae says she will build a clan hall herself.


    Eun-ha couldn��t stay sane the whole time she was on the phone.


    After finishing the phone call, he said that he followed Han Seo-hyun around as if he had gone crazy.


    Is it nice to get a building from your sister? You��re good at being an older brother. So I tried to say that it was okay with my heart, but Eun-ae kept saying that she would build it for me��. He said that was an excuse.


    Ghmm��.


    Do something to Eun-ae later. take care of your share Uh�� I guess so. I don��t think I��ll feel comfortable just accepting it.


    Should I like it or not?


    The galaxy was at a loss.


    Then I put my thoughts together and decided to accept my sister��s gift as a thank you.


    Meanwhile, the two arrived in front of Byeok Hae-soo��s studio.


    Are you here? yeah here it is Coincidentally, the Sirius Group decided to build a facility related to Ajubunny��s workshop, and it went well. The building was recently completed.


    To be precise, next to the workshop of Byeok Haesu.


    Eunha looked up at the 10-story building and just admired it.


    Did you say 15 floors including the basement? Isn��t the building too big for a Clan Hall?


    The galaxy overwhelmed itself beneath the towering buildings.


    Although he thought that a three-story building would be enough.


    I never thought I would get a 10-story building.


    It was to the point where I wondered if it was excessive.


    However, Seohyun Han, who stepped into the building that had just been completed, had a different idea.


    Five groups are rushing in, isn��t this enough? Regulus Clan is like this�� If your goal is only Regulus Clan, then you should be satisfied with that. ����.


    I would have told you. Change your perspective to the way your superiors see you. ����.


    What defines a person��s power is the level at which they look down. Just as a place makes a person, location also makes a person. If you really want to rise to a high position, you have to be in a position where you can take it for granted that you look down on the heads of those who will bow to you. It may not seem like a big deal, but one small thing can change your mindset.


    Seohyun Han advised.


    Eunha nodded.


    She was right.


    should be taken for granted


    He remembered her words and went inside.


    I think it would be good for the first floor to allow people to freely come and go and accept requests. yes i think so too Also, I think it would be better to make a separate reception desk on the second floor, depending on the client��s status or when the client asks for a recruit guarantee.


    yeah that��s a good idea You should be able to think in that way.


    Seohyun Han smiled.


    Soon, the two took the elevator and looked around the second floor.


    After they had completed a full circle, they went up to the third floor.


    The third floor was originally planned to house various restaurants.


    It seems that the cooking facilities are fully equipped, and I think it would be better to use the third floor as a cafeteria exclusively for the clan. I��ll contact the Luminous Group and ask them to arrange a catering company to enter the Clan Hall. And later, at the request of the clan members, I will try to open a cafe or other restaurant. It��s going to be quite a lot of work�� Come to think of it, you��ll need people to help you with your work. Select and hire people who have the right hands and feet and who you can trust.


    I think we need to hire 3-4 people. If the clan system is improved to a certain extent, every year, the company with the lowest score among the companies in the hall will be sent out and a new company will be admitted. Even if you don��t have to go that far��


    A soldier��s morale comes from the meal he eats that day. don��t ignore it Don��t be afraid to spend money because you have enough money.


    okay.


    The location of the building was well lit.


    The two of them looked around the third floor and briefly talked about which restaurants would be attracted in the future.


    At Eunha��s strong request, she promised to look into the chicken business first.


    How about using the 4th to 6th floors as living space? Then there must be a lot of empty rooms��.


    There must be a lot now. But shouldn��t we also be concerned about the arrival of clan members in the future? I guess Then, I think it would be better to put the necessary furniture in each room�� First of all, I��ll send a call to the Alice Group to find out the bed. There must be a lot to do. Cheer up. I know. What is this?


    The structure of the 4th and 6th floors was the same.


    Apparently, the Sirius Group originally planned to use it as an officetel.


    Then they went up to the 7th floor.


    On the 7th floor, the screening system was fully equipped for watching movies.


    The 7th floor was supposed to be used as a movie theater. How about screening movies for the welfare of the clan members in the second largest theater here? Where is the largest theater used?


    If you have a meeting that requires video material, you should use it.


    So what about the other rooms?


    It would be nice to change it into a cultural facility��.


    We should think about this together. yes then then


    There were 5 screens.


    In addition, there were several spaces.


    The two decided to discuss how to use the 7th floor later, and headed to the 8th floor.


    The impressive thing about the 8th floor is that there was a swimming pool.


    It seems that the 8th floor was planned to be used as a leisure sports facility.


    The pool is big�� Clan members will love it.


    There seems to be a sauna facility somewhere here. oh is that good? Other than that, I��ll have to discuss with the clan members and think about what facilities to bring in. First of all, I��ll send a call to Donghae Group to ask them to make basic facilities.


    After looking around the facilities on the 8th floor.


    The two went up to the ninth floor.


    The ninth floor was empty.


    Only the pillars of the building were visible.


    Seohyun Han, who put her hand on the pillar, said.


    The ninth floor�� I think, how about having navigators and telepathists work there like Hayangi did? It is said that the higher the environment, the easier it is to access the player library and send telepathy.


    Because ubiquity tends to drive downward. You��d better do that. Still, it seems like there��s a lot of space for the two divisions��


    How about using it as a place to keep future quests for the clan or materials we��ve personally compiled? It would be nice to have a reference room next to the navigators.


    You��d better do that.


    Seohyun Han��s suggestion.


    Eunha nodded.


    Then, it was concluded that redesigning the ninth floor was entirely left to Jeong Ha-yang and Jin Seo-na.


    Finally, they went up to the 10th floor to admire the panoramic view.


    The people passing under my feet looked as small as ants.


    It��s nice to look down. Eunha, because you are a person who can do that. ����.


    But don��t try to ignore the people you see beneath your feet. Remember that you are above them because they are there. Don��t try to be arrogant. �� okay. I��ll keep that in mind.


    Seohyun Han standing next to Eunha.


    She looked down at people heading somewhere and gave advice.


    Eunha accepted her advice.


    Are you going to use the 10th floor as my office?


    I��m thinking of placing the departments that are important to you and the clan management on the 10th floor. Of course, I��m going to work on this floor too. Let��s do it. But how should I use the basement? I think it would be better to make the training ground underground. I think it would be better to use the basement 1st floor as a place to publicize the activities of the clan members for people to see. How about using the 3rd and 4th floors as training grounds?


    I think it��s better to do that��. We need to discuss how to use the second floor. Have you thought about the 5th floor?


    From now on, what Ajubunny makes will belong to the clan, not to the clan members. How about using it as a place to store artifacts and devices? I think it would be better to operate as a treasure trove. How is it?


    A treasure trove�� that��s good.


    I��ll have to ask Donghae Group for this too. The facility itself would have to be made so that it wouldn��t collapse even with the training of the clan members. Considering the treasure chest, you��ll have to pay attention to security��


    Looking down from the 10th floor.


    The two talked about how to use the building��s basement.


    And then I walked around.


    Let this be your office. Because it seems to have the best lighting.


    Then she entered a room and spoke up.


    Eunha looked around the room.


    not bad.


    he agreed


    where will you put your office?


    There is a room next to it, so it would be nice to put it there.


    Then whenever there is something I don��t know, I can go to the next room.


    You don��t even have to.


    huh?


    Soon, the two entered the room that was supposed to be Han Seo-hyun��s office.


    While Eunha was looking around the room, she suddenly approached the wall facing his office.


    She tapped the wall with the back of her hand.


    All you have to do is create a secret door here so you can move from room to room without going through the hallway.


    huh?


    Seohyun Han smiling at Eunha.


    Eunha tilted her head.


    The galaxy was questionable.


    Do you really need to do that?


    Then Seohyun Han said��.


    -Think about it. If monsters invade my office


    , wouldn��t it be better to make an emergency exit for you to escape right away? huh?


    In the yard with cocoons.


    A monster emerges from this height?


    He looked at her with a puzzled look on his face.


    But she seemed to really like what she was saying.


    She kept shaking her head.


    ��that��s fine I��ll have to ask Donghae Group to make a door so that others won��t know.


    You don��t have to��. Maybe when you��re busy, you won��t be able to go home, so it wouldn��t be a bad idea to put a bed on one side of your office. yes?


    It��s okay�� Clanlord and the magistrate are okay.


    Eunha felt something strange.


    Seohyun Han just giggled.


    ��


    It��s the weekend.


    Eun-ha and her friends went to meet Baek Hyeon-yul after a long absence.


    Hyeon-yul has been drawing a lot of talk these days. The kid who used to sleep doesn��t even sleep.


    no what happened?


    because of the galaxy.


    Baek Hyeon-yul recently said that he does not leave the house and only draws and lives.


    Yeon Seong-jin guided them and said.


    Minji asked curiously.


    Yeon Seong-jin turned around without hesitation and pointed at Eun-ha.


    The fight between Eunha and < Yeomma > this time was on broadcast, right? Hyun-yul must have been impressed when he saw the broadcast, but he kept drawing four pictures of Eun-ha.


    Noah is wrong Eunha is wrong


    Beep beep beep beep beep beep!


    According to Yeon Seong-jin��s explanation.


    Minji Kim says it��s natural.


    And one nasty Jinseo.


    Soon after, Eun-ha lightly tapped the head of Buldak, who was sympathetic to the two, and sighed.


    By the way, can I ask Hyun-yul? Shouldn��t you ask someone who has learned this professionally? I even thought about it, but I thought it would be better to ask someone I know. And Hyunyul is good at drawing.


    Yeon Seong-jin, who has decided to enter the Department of Mathematical Sciences at Seoul National University next year.


    He questioned Eunha. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Eunha shrugged.


    In fact, Eunha was looking for Baek Hyeon-yul to ask him to make a crest symbolizing the clan.


    Baek Hyun-yul��s skills were unbelievable.


    So the galaxy found him.


    Hyun-yul! dead or alive? Answer me if you hear me!


    Not long after.


    Eunha and her friends arrived at Baek Hyeon-yul��s studio.


    The studio was a container in the yard of Baek Hyeon-yul��s house.


    Soon, Seongjin Yeon opened the door.


    He stepped into the unlit fireroom.


    ������.��


    The studio was a mess.


    Papers were scattered everywhere on the floor.


    They went inside, trying not to step on the paper.


    Before long, they found Baek Hyeon-yul lying on his back in front of a cloth-covered easel.


    Is he sleeping on the floor again? Hey, wake up!


    I��m going to sleep��


    Eunha is here dude. wake up. Galaxy?


    yes the galaxy has come long time no see.


    Yeon Seong-jin grabbed Baek Hyeon-yul by the shoulder and shook him around.


    Baek Hyeon-yul, who opened his eyes displeasedly, immediately changed his expression when he heard Eun-ha.


    Baek Hyeon-yul��s gaze turned to Eun-ha.


    ��I saw you fight. It was cool.


    okay? It feels good when you compliment me��


    A battle between demons and demons. It was like a picture of monsters competing to see who is stronger. This��


    still in a hazy tone.


    Baek Hyeon-yul said to Eun-ha.


    Before long, he removed the cloth covering the canvas.


    Eunha I will give you


    ��Wow����


    ����.


    A picture of Eunha and Hyeoncheol Kang colliding.


    The eyes of the galaxy, clad in a mantle of flame, possessed magical powers that drew in those who saw them.


    Wouldn��t it be perfect to hang this on the first basement floor of the Clan Hall? Our Clanlord is the one who won against < Yeomma >, so we are promoting it.


    Friends approaching in front of the painting.


    Kim Min-ji nodded as if he was okay.


    Serena pricked up her ears and agreed.


    don��t It��s hard on people��.


    Why? Where is this? Hayang, don��t you think so too?


    ��Hyeonyul. Can you draw another one with the same thing?


    It��s annoying��.


    On the other hand, Eunha vehemently opposed it.


    Serena insisted strongly.


    And Jung Ha-yang��s eyes became hearts and he grabbed Baek Hyeon-yul.


    Let��s talk about the pictures later. Hyunyul, could you draw a picture to use as a clan crest?


    clan coat of arms?


    He probably doesn��t even know you created a clan? I know I have to tell you


    This is going to be a long chat.


    Eunha decided to get to the main point.


    He recently created a clan and asked Hyeon-yul to draw a clan crest.


    Hyeon-yul, whose eyes twinkled for a moment, was deeply immersed in thought.


    Draw me a woman holding a Pandora��s box��


    Baek Hyun-yul fixing a canvas on an easel.


    He muttered as he sat down.


    Then, as if I had finished my thoughts, I quickly started drawing.


    ��How about this? ������.��


    It didn��t take long.


    Baek Hyun-yul��s hand movements were fast.


    Even so, it didn��t feel like a rough drawing.


    Eunha and her friends stared at the picture drawn on the canvas


    ��okay, it��s okay. I like it.


    lying sideways.


    A woman holding a golden box as if it were precious.


    The black silhouette of the woman��s hair was parted in two parts.


    It definitely reminded me of Ha Baek-ryun.


    Eunha, who saw the painting, praised Baek Hyeon-yul��s painting as if possessed by something.


    ��Let��s do this.


    therefore.


    The crest of Pandora Clan was created.

 Chapter 625

    Relife Player 625


    [Chapter 165]


    [There is hope after despair (4)]


    The name is decided.


    The hall is decided.


    even came up with a sentence.


    The foundation of Pandora Clan was gradually being laid.


    As a result, the clan members were busy these days.


    Since you��ve become a sub-lord, you should have the skills and judgment that would not make it strange to be called that. If you don��t, you won��t be an example to the people below you. I need to set an example so that the next subload will set an example like me.


    For example, Mo Min-ho, who was appointed as a sub-load, immersed himself in training while paying attention to his appearance.


    Hmm�� the first thing to put on the 9th floor would be information on the geography of Seoul and information on monsters that usually appear in Seoul, right? I will also make a room to grasp the nearby geography in real time as a witch��s model garden.


    I want to build a library on the second basement floor. If you think of something after reading the book, you can test it in the training hall located right downstairs. It would be better to keep the interior stylish and not stand out too much. I��ll have to tell the magistrate about this.


    Wouldn��t it be better to set some rules even if each office is managed to its fullest extent? We need a space where we can heal �� in a way that doesn��t harm the dignity of the clan .


    I think it would be better to arrange this on the first floor so that the injured person can move easily. And how about opening a photo exhibition in a separate space on the first basement floor?


    For example, Jeong Ha-yang, Bae Soo-bin, Kim Min-ji, Jin-seo, and Cha Eun-woo put their heads together on how to decorate the Clan Hall.


    Other friends also put themselves into rigorous training to make the name of Pandora Clan known to the world.


    Even so, they thought they were spending each day to the fullest.


    It was because of the desire to create a clan with their own hands.


    In a word, it was heartbreaking.


    But that didn��t work for all clan members.


    Shit�� What am I doing right now��


    Lee Cheon-seo, who somehow got selected by Eun-ha Noh and joined Pandora Clan, was such a case.


    The joy was short-lived.


    He had to become a regular clan member while his other friends became executives.


    As a result, he had no choice but to feel a sense of relative deprivation.


    If Yoo Do-jun had lent him money, he would have been able to become


    an executive


    .


    When he heard the news that Yoo Do-jun lends money to his clan members at a low interest rate.


    Lee Cheon-seo had visited Yoo Do-jun to borrow money from him.


    At that time, Yoo Do-jun said.


    ��I��m sorry, but I know that Chun-seo didn��t text you. sorry.��


    ��no. Something like that between us����


    ��Between us?��


    ����No, that��s okay.��


    nonsense.


    Would a direct descendant of Youngone Group say that they have no money to lend?


    Receiving a euphemistic yet direct rejection, Lee Cheon-seo turned her back on Yu Do-jun.


    Then, I thought about borrowing money from Kim Gun-woong, a direct descendant of KK Group.


    He owed himself.


    no, you can��t do that


    It��s a reward I got for saving Geon-woong.


    It��s compensation for saving a direct descendant of the KK Group, but I can��t say that it��s just a matter of borrowing a few pennies.


    I don��t know what will happen in the future, but I have to save it as much as possible.


    Soon, Lee Cheon-seo shook his head.


    After long consideration, he decided not to collect Kim Gun-woong��s debt.


    I��d rather be a clan member.


    Fortunately, Eunha also said that she would give additional points only to the founding members.


    So, I wanted to live a life that was satisfying as a member of the clan.


    ����Hehehe��!!�� ��Wake up.�� ��Sir. If I just rest a little����


    ��Wake up at that time.��


    Well, Eunha Noh.


    He brought in a scary-looking man from somewhere and made him the clan��s technical advisor.


    No Bruno.


    Eunha had told him.


    I want you to train yourself and Kang Si-hyung.


    Bruno nodded, and thanks to that, Lee Cheon-seo was experiencing hell unintentionally recently.


    ��Sir, I really can��t stand it. I might fall over like this. If we take a short break����


    ��It��s training to collapse. That��s how the body gets stronger.�� ������!��


    crazy like this


    Lee Cheonseo died every day.


    Even today, the thought of having to go out of the academy and receive training from Bruno made my heart choke.


    Should I just quit? Do I also go into the mana management organization like Byeol-i?


    It wasn��t the life he wanted.


    I only hoped that I could join a prosperous clan and live happily ever after.


    I didn��t want to suffer like this.


    It was when he felt skeptical.


    ��Cheonseo Lee?


    yes?


    hello. My name is Joo Seok-hyun, and I am in charge of the sub-load in Samra Clan.


    On my way out of the academy.


    Lee Cheon-seo met a man called Samra Clan��s Sub-Rod.


    What is Samra Clan?


    Yes, this is a clan sponsored by the Samra Group.


    Speaking of Samra Clan.


    Lee Cheon-seo shook his head.


    Samra Clan was an A-class clan.


    Within three years, the growth rate was terrifying enough to rise from the C+ level


    .


    Moreover, Samra Group was even carrying out aggressive marketing.


    In the industry, it was evaluated that it would be promoted smoothly to A+ grade.


    So Lee Cheon-seo became interested in the Samra Clan people who talked to her.


    let��s hear the story


    He decided to have a conversation with a man who introduced himself as Joo Seok-hyeon.


    It��s nothing else, it��s because I want to offer a scout to Cheonseo Lee.


    Are you Scout? I��m sorry, but I��ve already decided to join Pandora Clan��


    Yes, I know that. But you don��t know what the future holds. Wouldn��t it be better to have many pockets instead of just one? Hmm��


    Joo Seok-hyeon said with a smile.


    Lee Cheon-seo was lost in thought.


    His opinion was not completely wrong.


    Wouldn��t you bet your entire life on Pandora Clan?


    Like industry seniors say, what will you do if you really go bankrupt within 5 years?


    In order not to do that, it��s good to get to know people from other clans.


    Calculate your head.


    Yi Cheon-seo nodded.


    Joo Seok-hyun grinned.


    It��s because we don��t have much information about Pandora Clan. It��s a new clan, so it��s inevitable, but�� But information is important. hmm so what?


    I want to get along with Cheon-seo Lee and exchange information in the future. Sounds like a good suggestion�� isn��t it?


    Simply put, become a spy.


    As a reward for that, I��ll give you a suitable spot at Samra Clan later.


    Summing up Joo Seok-hyeon��s music, it could be said that it is.


    Lee Cheon-seo took Jo Seok-hyeon��s hand without thinking for a long time.


    that��s good I wanted to be friends with other clans too!


    The two entered into an agreement with each other.


    And��


    ��Squeak!!


    The rats that roamed the academy soon headed to where their owners were.


    ��


    I must have filled all of the class days.


    After deciding to create a clan, the friends who were no longer obsessed with grades were living a free life these days.


    To be precise, it could be said that he was working hard to prepare for clan life.


    Eunha was the same.


    Yongsan-gu is the most suitable area to work as a base in Gangbuk��.


    Recently, Eun-ha has been spending her daily life wrestling while looking at a map.


    Han Seo-Hyun said that within this week, it seemed that Pandora Clan had to decide where to base their activities.


    Accordingly, Eunha had to bring out the information about the future she knew.


    Except for the KK clan, the S-class clans are friendly to me right now.


    However, there is no need to enter the area where the S-class clan is active and fight for rights.


    It will be difficult to settle down��


    Except for Jongno-gu, where Cocoon is installed.


    In each district of Gangbuk, there was one clan that became the leader.


    On the condition that they protect the area, they received certain taxes from the residents of the constituency and tributes from the clans operating within their jurisdiction.


    Currently, the Zenith Clan dominated Nowon-gu, Dobong-gu, bordering Uijeongbu.


    Gangbuk-gu was dominated by the Regulus clan, Seongbuk-gu by the Shilla clan, Jungnang-gu by the Blaze clan, Seongdong-gu by the Tempest clan, Seodaemun-gu by the Myeongwang clan, and Mapo-gu by the KK clan.


    In addition, Dangun Clan, Donghae Clan, and Samra Clan, which are not S-class clans, were exerting their influence in Dongdaemun-gu, Eunpyeong-gu, and Gwangjin-gu, respectively.


    Lastly, Jung-gu and Yongsan-gu��.


    ��Since the Changhae Clan was disbanded, there has been no clan ruling the region for a long time.


    The level of the clans active there is different, so there are only things that change every once in a while��


    It was the jurisdiction of the Changhae Clan in the past.


    After the dissolution of the Changhae clan, the clans were fighting for control of Jung-gu and Yongsan-gu.


    Clans already in charge of the Gangbuk area were trying to keep other clans from occupying the area.


    As a result, it could be said that Jung-gu and Yongsan-gu are currently being treated as a powder keg.


    Still, it��s yolk land.


    It is connected to Jongno-gu, where the fairy government is located, and transportation is well developed.


    Furthermore, there is also the National Museum of Korea where national treasures are kept, so you can use that as an excuse to receive high subsidy from the Mana Management Organization.


    It��s a shame that monsters often appear because it��s adjacent to the Han River��


    but the risk was great.


    Once it was stable, it was an area where high profits could be expected.


    It wouldn��t be bad to occupy the area of the Dangun Clan, which has recently been demoted from the leader of Seongdong-gu.


    Instead, you will have to wage a clan war against the Dangun clan.


    Although the prestige of the Dangun clan declined, it could not compete with the clan that held the Twelve Seats.


    Above all��


    ��If you occupy Yongsan-gu and Jung-gu, you can secure a route to go directly to Jongno in case of crisis.


    If you want to protect Ha Baek-ryun.


    I needed to be close to her.


    This was the reason why Yongsan-gu and Jung-gu were the most attractive to Eunha.


    There is not much merit in occupying one Jung-gu. The constituency is quite small, and it is a position where you can be surrounded from all sides.


    But wouldn��t it be too much to manage Yongsan-gu with our staff?


    The moment you take over Yongsan-gu, it��s as if you��ve got Jung-gu. The clans that already have jurisdiction will not try to occupy Jung-gu even if they are wary of us. So Jung-gu should get Yongsan-gu first and then take it slowly. That��s true, but the problem is Yongsan-gu. There are almost 10 clans active in Yongsan-gu, and you have to turn all of these clans into enemies. Can we really afford it?


    It��s all about who they are. It seems there aren��t too many clan members. Still�� I have to think about the case where I somehow get it and then lose it again. Wouldn��t the competition be too fierce?


    Determine the area of activity.


    Eun-ha had a conversation with Jung Ha-yang before explaining to Han Seo-hyun.


    After hearing his explanation, Jung Ha-yang thought that it would be difficult to take Yongsan-gu with the current clan members.


    Eunha also agreed.


    Just-.


    ��The first area to collapse when monsters invade is Yongsan-gu.


    The clans operating there would be almost wiped out?


    In the meantime, even if we rob empty houses, will they have the strength to resist us?


    Although I can��t tell Jung Ha-yang.


    Eunha was firmly convinced.


    are you okay. If they had an idea, they wouldn��t be able to fight against us, who are supported by S-class clans and supported by groups.


    You��re going to be territorial, but aren��t you worried?


    I don��t think our clanmates are that weak. Phew��. ok. I will only trust you Eunha, there must be something you think.


    Thank you for trusting me.


    Jung Ha-yang couldn��t break Eun-ha��s will.


    Eventually, she let out a low sigh and leaned her head on Eunha��s shoulder.


    Hey-. huh. what��s the matter?


    Soon, she hesitated.


    There was worry in his voice.


    I heard from Minji that another clan was caught approaching our clan members. Hmm��


    It seems that they are approaching the clan members to get information about our clan. It��s a common story. It��s a common occurrence for other clans besides us. That��s true�� but I��m a little anxious. Eunha, aren��t you? Are you afraid the kids will pass?


    ����.


    Or maybe I��ll betray you?


    ����!


    somber voice.


    Jung Ha-yang looked up anxiously.


    Then Eunha looked down at her and touched her cheek.


    ��I trust them. I don��t think they will. Don��t you think so too?


    I think so too�� But


    Jeong Ha-yang keeps hesitating.


    Eun-ha, who was staring at her, soon realized what she was worried about.


    Do you see anyone passing by?


    ����.


    Jung Ha-yang was silent.


    It was the correct answer.


    Eunha��s eyes flashed in an instant.


    Jung Ha-yang avoided his gaze.


    She clung hard to him.


    It seems that the Book of Heaven received an offer from the Samra Clan.


    ��I see.


    I think so.


    Contrary to Jeong Ha-yang��s reaction.


    Eunha was grave.


    In response, she looked into Eunha��s eyes and spoke.


    ��Should I tell Cheonseo not to do that? If I scold him harshly, won��t he come to his senses too?


    Then, for a moment, we might come to our senses and join hands with other guys again in a place we don��t know. ����.


    to tell you not to do it then?


    So�� what should I do? Leave it alone. I��m just a regular clan member anyway. There won��t be much information he can get, and even that won��t be classified information.


    ����.


    Eunha��s reaction was lukewarm.


    So she couldn��t help but speak the thoughts that came to her heart.


    why are you so dumb Aren��t you worried that the Book of Heaven might betray us?


    Hey, Ha-Yang. Yeah�� We��re not playing house. ����.


    Cheonseo Lee is a friend and a member of the clan. And you and I are in a position to manage the clan.


    Eunha looked into Jung Hayang��s eyes.


    Her eyes were shaking.


    Eunha told her.


    It��s good to see Lee Chun-seo as a friend. However, it would be good to separate public and private life and have an awareness as a Sub-Rod. otherwise it gets hard Yeah�� that��s right. You��re right.


    If we were going to treat each other as friends, we shouldn��t have joined the clan.


    I am now 20 years old.


    become a player


    However, it is difficult to distinguish the construction work.


    he told her


    Jeong Ha-yang put on a bitter face, but eventually agreed to Eun-ha��s words.


    Everyone should know that much. The Book of Heaven must have made that choice while knowing it.


    Now�� you can��t be friends with everyone.


    If you take care of each other while fulfilling your assigned roles, then nothing will happen for you to worry about.


    Jung Ha-yang is depressed.


    Eunha hugged her tightly.


    patted her on the back.


    If the Cheonseo comes out like that�� Then I can use it until I can use it.


    Then, if you really want to betray��.


    A lot before the regression.


    Eunha suffered betrayal.


    And after several betrayals, the galaxy��s actions were solidified.


    ��At that time, it was really over.


    I decided to go with my friends.


    if they betray themselves.


    You yourself will be relentless. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    So please don��t betray me.


    ��


    The year will change soon.


    I will graduate from the academy next year.


    So the final exam question that Ariel was working on now meant nothing to her.


    Even more so, grades were meaningless to her after she joined Pandora Clan.


    Nonetheless-.


    ��Ugh�� I think I learned this from Subinui, but I can��t remember. remember me!


    Ariel worked hard on the problem.


    My friends told me during the exam period.


    It��s the last time, so let��s study hard and leave no regrets in our school life.


    In fact, she couldn��t understand what her friends were saying.


    Ah, this is what HayangHayang picked up. Oh, he is also the first in the entire school! It��s better than the defensive pattern!


    But she enjoyed studying for exams late into the night with them.


    The night was not lonely.


    It was good that my friends helped me with my studies.


    So she was diligently and diligently working on the test so as not to waste the time she spent with them.


    So-.


    ��Whew�� It��s all over.


    Finally, after all the tests, she stretched out.


    It was winter vacation starting tomorrow.


    Not sure what to do, but tomorrow I��m going to spread all day and get some sleep.


    After finishing the exam, she left the lecture hall and headed for the women��s dormitory.


    3 years passed by in a flash.


    It wasn��t even lunch time.


    Suddenly, the thought of wanting to tour the academy comes to mind.


    she took a step back.


    She looked around the lake and took in the whole view of the academy.


    It��s really fast�� The first time I came in, I wanted to do something, so I came in, but it��s already been like this.


    There was no reason to become a player.


    It��s just that I didn��t want to be depressed after losing my precious friend.


    I just thought I should do something.


    She had just lived with that mindset, and before she knew it, she was reaching the age where graduation was just around the corner.


    ����.


    Something is empty and empty.


    It seems to live as it flows.


    why is he here?


    It��s been a long time since I��ve been hungry


    Ariel left the lake behind.


    I went back to the dorm and decided to have just one drink.


    I was trudging along like that��


    �C Liel! ��uh? uh huh


    On the way to the women��s dormitory.


    Ariel met Yoon I-byeol.


    Yoon I-byeol called her.


    Ariel was taken aback and couldn��t say anything when she saw Yoon Byeol.


    she was confused


    Yoon I-byul is afraid of herself.


    So you should avoid it.


    She tried to run away with that mindset.


    right then-


    ��I heard. I heard you joined the Galactic Clan? ����.


    As if what I just heard wasn��t a lie.


    Yoon Ibyeol spoke again.


    Ariel hesitated.


    Her gaze slowly moved to Yun Yi-byeol.


    Ah��


    Yoon Byeol tightly closed her eyes.


    Ariel sighed.


    Immediately after that, Yoon Byeol said.


    Sorry. It��s still�� scary. ����. Still, I wanted to talk to you again before I graduated from the academy. It��s the last time�� and I thought I��d regret it if I didn��t.


    Yoon I-byeol slowly opens her eyes.


    However, Yoon I-byeol��s gaze was directed at her feet.


    You know�� Thank you so much for visiting me at that time. Even so, I do something I��m sorry for you�� I guess I��m a really mean person.


    no it��s not


    Yoon I-byeol smiled bitterly.


    she blames herself


    Ariel reflexively shook her head.


    Yoon Yi-byeol quietly replied that he was grateful.


    I ended up entering the mana management organization this time. It will be hard to see you again once you graduate from the academy.


    Yoon I-byeol hesitates.


    Ariel waited for her words.


    Soon, Yoon Byul closed her eyes tightly and lifted her head.


    She looked straight at Ariel with her eyes closed.


    ��But if Riel is fine with you, I want to keep seeing you. I know I��m a really bad person, but can you be my friend again?


    ����.


    A voice echoed in the middle of the forest.


    Ariel opened her eyes wide.


    Her gaze immediately descended to Yoon I-byeol��s hand.


    The hand clenched into a fist was shaking.


    Byeol-i must have had the courage.


    Ariel noticed right away.


    There was no way I wouldn��t notice.


    The corners of her mouth went up.


    Goodbye, you can open your eyes �� what? It��s okay, open your eyes!


    Then�� I��ll open my eyes��?


    Yoon Ibyeol held out his hand first.


    Then it was his turn to answer.


    Ariel shouted at her as she closed her eyes.


    It was only for a moment that Yoon Byeol was embarrassed.


    She opened her eyes slowly.


    And Ariel��.


    ��Ah! I ate farewell and friends! There��s nothing to do now!? If you say let��s break up like last time, I��ll follow you to the ends of the earth, so I know it��s like that!


    ��foot. Liel what is that?


    Now I know what the bag is for.


    Ariel throws everything in her bag onto the floor.


    He put a bag on his head.


    Then, he spoke triumphantly to Yoon I-byeol, who burst into laughter.


    Then I��ll go! See you later!


    ok i will contact you But Liel�� the things that fell on the floor��


    soon made a whimpering sound with his mouth.


    Ariel ran aimlessly with the bag over her head.


    I didn��t know what was in the bag.


    Instead of the bag being empty, something was filling up in my heart.


    can��t see ahead


    I don��t know where to go.


    Ahahaha!!


    It feels good though.


    I feel like my heart has been ripped open.


    she ran aimlessly


    Then, as expected, I rolled down the hill.


    ��It��s good that you came to the academy!


    The bag is left somewhere.


    With leaves buried all over the body.


    Stretching out on the floor in a big shape, she looked up at the sky and shouted.


    Her red eyes sparkled.


    Meanwhile-.


    [��I��m fine!]


    The smartphone rang.


    Ariel quickly read the message posted in the group chat room.


    It was a message from Jung Ha-yang.


    To sum it up, the final exams are over. Now that the end of the year is approaching, let��s have a year-end party with the clan members.


    ��Nana! me! me! I��ll sing on stage! I really want to sing right now!! (11:47 am)


    I made a lot of friends.


    Thanks to you, every day is fun.


    Even though she was bruised from the fall, she burst into laughter as if she liked something so much.


    ��


    Korea��s top 10 central daily newspapers announced national indicators at the end of the year.


    15 years of Seonryeok


    < Status of designation of companies subject to public disclosure >


    No.


    Same


    company name


    01


    Galaxy


    Choi Taebong


    02


    Sirius Han


    Doyoung


    03


    Alice


    Jeong Seokhun


    04


    YH


    Choi


    Yunhye


    05


    Luminous Lee


    Jeongin


    06 Youngwon Kim


    Joontae


    07


    Fine Chang


    Seokyoung


    08


    KK


    Kim Geon


    09


    Donghae


    Jeongjiman


    10


    Samra


    Ohmanjeong


    Seonryeok 15 years


    < Overall Player Rating >


    ��Clan Overall Rating S��


    No.


    Clan Name


    Overall Rating


    01


    Zenith


    S+


    02


    Regulus


    S+


    03


    Shinra


    S+


    04


    Myungwang


    S


    05


    Tempest


    S


    06


    Blaze


    S-


    07


    KK


    S-

 Chapter 626

    Relife Player 626(a)


    [Chapter 166]


    [Beginning of the End]


    February of the 15th year of the Seonrye.


    Winter passes quickly.


    Around the time when buds are preparing for the upcoming spring.


    [��From now on, we will start the graduation ceremony for the 031st and 31st classes of Player Academy and transfer students.]


    The academy students gathered in the auditorium and held the graduation ceremony.


    ����an oath.��


    ��Oath.��


    Chief Jeong Ha-yang.


    Second seat Bae Soo-bin.


    The two people standing in front of the academy president raised their right hands.


    let them declare


    The rest of the students followed the two and muttered the same words.


    ��As players who are dedicated to defending the country and serving the people, we proudly declare that we will give up our lives. We are not afraid of death, and we promise to live our lives with an attitude of preparedness for death.


    Many people��s eyes fell on them.


    Families, journalists, industry officials, etc.


    Even though they are paying attention to the two people standing on the podium.


    The two recited the line given to them without caring at all.


    Not only them, but also the students took the oath at the same time.


    The combined sound filled the auditorium.


    Before long, they wrote down their names with the mana they expressed at their fingertips.


    ����until the day this heart beats.��


    A name floating in the air.


    Starting with Jeong Ha-yang and Bae Soo-bin.


    The students held the name that glowed blue in one hand.


    The name held in my hand was crushed, and mana, which had lost its shape, overflowed all at once in the air.


    Soon


    , let��s hit the floor with each weapon in each hand to make a thump sound.


    The mana that had flowed like mist was shattered into small pieces.


    Particles that catch light and sparkle.


    Particles of blue mana flickered and fell on the heads of the students.


    It reminded me of the appearance of gods


    blessing those who go out into the world.


    Of course God is dead.


    The particles scattered across the auditorium were nothing more than their will.


    [��With this, we will conclude the graduation ceremony for the 031st and 31st classes of Player Academy and the transfer students.]


    Thus, the seeds sprouted.


    Now that they have become buds, they each wait for the day they will bloom.


    On this day, the students officially became players.


    ��


    The graduation ceremony is over.


    The auditorium was filled with phosphoric acid.


    The solemn oath taken a moment ago was nowhere to be found.


    The graduating students were busy conversing, taking pictures, or receiving congratulations from others.


    Eunha was the same.


    �� Senior Noh Eun-ha! I have always admired you from before! If you��re not rude, can I get one of your stuff!?


    Congratulations on your graduation, senior! Can I get one too?


    At some point, a culture of graduation ceremonies emerged in the academy.


    It was a culture of graduating students handing over their devices to their juniors.


    However, Eunha, which could be called the starting point of the graduation ceremony culture, did not want to do that.


    How good are my swords?


    I intend to continue using it in the future.


    In response, Eunha announced a while ago that she would not hand over the device to her juniors.


    However, Eun-ha said that she would remove at least one button, and now she regrets it.


    thanks-


    -Work hard.


    ��thank you!!��


    Ties and buttons.


    Eun-ha had to tear off her school uniform to those who flocked to her like a swarm of bees.


    As a result, the appearance of a person who graduated did not make sense.


    Eun-ha, who was hit by a storm once, showed that she had nothing more to give to the flocking juniors.


    no, there was one.


    ������.��


    A brooch that symbolizes the Noh Eun-ha division.


    Now, the Noh Eun-ha division will disappear, but the meaning of the brooch could not be ignored.


    It means that he is the most anticipated prospect among prospects.


    In addition, the brooch even contained the meaning that the Noh Eun-ha division recognized it.


    Especially his own brooch.


    So Eun-ha looked for someone to hand over the brooch to.


    -Ah, senior.


    hi?


    It wasn��t difficult to find.


    It was because Jinseo-na, who was nearby, informed him telepathically.


    Eun-ha approached a male student among the students who were looking at her.


    see you later outside So uh�� um, Seonghwan. ���� ! yes senior! I will work hard and become a person who will not tarnish the name of my seniors!


    032 class Oh Seong-hwan.


    Eunha didn��t know about him.


    However, according to the story of his friends, he seemed to be called a promising player as well as a strong follower of Noh Eun-ha.


    His personality is also perfect.


    Eun-ha patted him on the shoulder and took a picture together while screaming.


    It doesn��t suit my temper�� but


    I��ll have to accept this if I��m going to recruit this kid into my clan next year.


    A very calculated thought.


    However, Seonghwan Oh seemed deeply moved to be recognized by Eunha.


    In any case, the intention of Eunha and her friends was successful.


    Eunha!! brother!!��


    Meanwhile, while Eunha is exchanging good wishes with some of her juniors.


    In the distance, the crowd split.


    It��s called < Fairy >.


    The students screamed when they saw Eunah Noh walking through the crowd.


    Eun-ah waved at them and brought Eun-ae to Eun-ha.


    Congrats on your graduation! From today, you too became a player, right?


    In the meantime, < Fairy > Eunah Noh was mainly known for wearing the uniform of the Regulus Clan.


    However, the uniform she wore today was not the Regulus Clan uniform.


    A white shirt that is not see-through.


    A navy blue jacket was worn over it.


    The clan crest was embroidered on the left side of the chest of the jacket.


    Overall, it looks like a uniform, but also looks like an office look.


    It was the uniform of Pandora Clan.


    The uniform is very pretty. The color is pretty. Sophisticated.


    It looks so much better than what our clan has to offer?


    I heard that five groups are sponsoring it, but the price of the uniforms doesn��t seem cheap.


    People who saw the uniforms of Pandora Clan shed exclamations.


    Noh Eun-ah, who purposely wore a uniform, gave them a wide smile.


    Moreover, there was even Ryu Yeon-hwa next to her at some point.


    she was wearing pants


    Congratulations on your graduation, Eunha.


    Thank you for coming.


    Congratulations on your graduation brother! And this is a bouquet I made for my brother! Seohyun unnie helped too!


    Graduation congratulations from Ryu Yeon-hwa.


    Eun-ha soon received congratulations from Eun-ae, who was clinging to her.


    She handed over a bouquet of flowers.


    Eun-ha was moved by Eun-ae��s gift.


    But what about Changjin hyung?


    I told them not to come because there were a lot of people. He��s cleaning the Clan Hall right now.


    holding Eunae��s hand


    Eunha asked Eunah.


    After that, Eunha decided to stop caring about Han Changjin.


    Rather than that, let��s go see Mom and Julieta unnie! waiting over there


    My father is busy with work, so he can��t come today.


    Instead, Giulietta Bruno Urbanier came with her mother.


    Eun-ha was guided by Eun-ah and tried to meet them.


    It was then.


    �C Eunha oppa!


    Eunha heard a voice calling her from far away.


    familiar voice.


    Someone raised a hand in the crowd.


    Eun-ha entrusted Eun-ae to Eun-ah and approached On Tae-hee, who was unable to move among the people.


    Taehee Are you here too?


    of course! It��s your brother��s graduation ceremony, what if I don��t come?


    On Tae-hee On Tae-hee��s younger sister.


    On Tae-hee, who transferred to a dormitory middle school after losing her mother, was happy to see Eun-ha.


    Congratulations on your graduation brother!


    Wasn��t it hard to come here? The road must have been quite blocked today��.


    The distance wasn��t too far, so I walked from the dormitory to exercise!


    Beep beep beep beep beep beep!


    Congratulations on graduating from Buldak! S��arch* The nov��lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Unlike before, her face was much brighter.


    Eun-ha, who communicated with her from time to time, was relieved to see her energetic.


    Without hesitation, he placed his hand on her head.


    Thanks for coming today. no. Instead, will you come to my graduation ceremony too? OK got it. brother! We take pictures too!


    Beep beep beep beep beep beep!!


    Eunha stroked her hair.


    She just let Eunha stroke her hair.


    she let out a good laugh.


    Let��s eat together later. After it was over, we decided to have a party together at the Clan Hall. can i go


    Of course you can come. I also have Eun-Ae, so I won��t be bored. Oh, do you know where the Clan Hall is? yes Remember to go there once!


    But it��s a bit far from here�� Let��s go for a ride with me later. Uncle Bruno will drive.


    yes Then I��ll wait!


    I took a picture with On Tae-hee.


    She zoomed in to check the picture and put on a satisfied expression.


    Then she remembered something and smiled bitterly.


    Ah�� I��m sorry brother. Come to think of it, I don��t think it will be today. huh? why? That��s��


    Ohn Tae-hee hesitates to speak.


    Eunha looked down at her.


    And then I realized


    Oh, I see.


    On Tae-hee had two bouquets instead of one.


    They said they came to see the galaxy.


    There was no way he had come to the graduation ceremony to really see himself.


    Then there is nothing you can do �� sorry.


    no, that��s fine. Shouldn��t we be going sooner rather than later? What are you going to do if you can��t meet?


    ����!


    The reason why On Tae-hee visited the graduation ceremony.


    It was obvious.


    To celebrate Onyang��s graduation.


    Even though she and Taeyang were estranged from each other, they were brother and sister with blood flowing.


    There was such a thing as justice.


    She probably didn��t want to continue to fight with Onyang like this.


    Eun-ha, who saw through her heart, pushed her back.


    Taehee, you are proud of me. �� Thanks brother.


    Onyang is over there. Good luck.


    yes.


    Eunha honestly praised her.


    Then she cleared her worried face.


    Did he receive courage from Eunha?


    She headed toward Onyang with a powerful step.


    Oppa�� congratulations on your graduation.


    ����.


    Eunha looked at the two.


    It wasn��t too difficult for him to find the warm sun.


    It was because after meeting On Tae-hee, he suddenly felt the gaze staring at him.


    Thank you very much��.


    Let��s go eat later after. Let��s eat what you like.


    On Taeyang received the bouquet with a careful hand.


    Let his face go free.


    Her face was also released.


    Empowered, she spoke to Onyang in a cheerful tone.


    uh��


    huh? what��s the matter?


    But Onyang hesitated.


    On Tae-hee tilted her head.


    At that time, students gathered around Onyang.


    I decided to have a party with my classmates who joined the Dangun Clan this time�� Taehee, I��m really sorry. ����.


    I want to fall in too��. I think it will be hard to fall in because this is such an important job. yes�� That��s it��.


    Taehee, will you understand? I��m sorry, I��ll definitely buy you a meal next time.


    Onyang said as if he was sorry.


    On Tae-hee��s expectations were betrayed.


    No matter how much he apologized, her voice only grew quieter.


    It even made my shoulders droop.


    right then-


    ��Then I will take Taehee and feed her. Let��s go Taehee.


    uh? Eunha��s brother? I came all the way here, but I need to eat rice. I��m waiting for the sparring to end.


    without turning to the family.


    Eun-ha, who was keeping an eye on the two, seized On Tae-hee as soon as she grasped the situation.


    whether she made a surprised face or not.


    Eunha first covered her with her body.


    ����.


    Why? Or will you take me?


    ��no.


    In an instant, Taeyang and Onyang��s gaze met.


    Eunha asked bluntly.


    On Taeyang, who clenched his fists, finally avoided his eyes.


    Eun-ha decided not to deal with him anymore and to leave.


    �C See you later in Dalian. ����.


    End with that one word.


    Eunha left Onyang behind.


    And Taehee On, who had Eunha put her hand on her shoulder, shed tears.


    Hey��


    don��t cry. He really wants to go too, but he��s busy with work.


    words that are not the same.


    Even so, Eunha spread lies to comfort her.


    she also knew


    Still, she nodded and comforted him.


    I am very hungry right now! I��m going to eat until my stomach explodes today!


    Eat a lot. because there will be a lot


    And later in Dalian, I was going to support my brother, but I will support Eunha oppa!


    yes yes


    I was sniffing all the time.


    On Tae-hee took heart.


    Eunha stroked her hair, which quickly caught her heart.


    So he went to his family.


    There were already friends gathered around the family.


    There was one more.


    ��Congratulations on graduating. Thanks for coming.


    Han Seo-hyun, administrator of Pandora Clan.


    Dressed in a Pandora Clan uniform, she approached holding a bouquet of flowers.


    She smiled.

 Chapter 627

    Relife Player 627(b)


    [Chapter 166]


    [Beginning of the End (2)]


    The students are taking pictures.


    Even though they weren��t usually close, they took a picture to remember this moment.


    Araya! Let��s take a picture together!


    you! Aren��t we just pretending we didn��t know that we were successful later?


    Let��s eat together next time!


    Joa was like that too.


    She had to be called frantically by the students around her.


    But I wasn��t tired.


    Rather, a sense of fullness rose.


    I guess I did a good job though. Seeing so many people calling me��


    Of course she had eyes too.


    If there were really close friends, there were also those who came with intentions.


    She sees through the mindsets of those who approach her.


    So, she treated them the same way.


    Phew�� I��ve changed a lot too.


    I smile naturally now. In the past, I would have laughed awkwardly.


    As he joined the Noh Eun-ha division.


    She realized that those who approached her did not have pure intentions.


    And with the help of her friends, she learned how to deal with them.


    I had gotten used to it by now.


    Meanwhile-.


    ��Why doesn��t Taeyang know


    ?


    This time, On Taeyang is hanging out with the students who decided to join the Dangun Clan.


    He was laughing with them as he shrugged his shoulders.


    But she noticed that the students around him did not see him purely as a colleague.


    It��s because if you watch them still, you can see that they are trying to take care of their own interests implicitly while giving off a warm sun on the outside.


    Moreover, the rumors are not good��


    In addition to being in Noh Eun-ha��s division, there was nothing she did not know about the rumors of the academy.


    So I knew what they were doing on a regular basis.


    Even if I say that, they don��t listen


    .


    She had implicitly begged On-Tae-yang if it would be good to make other friends.


    Then Onyang became angry and did not try to break his stubbornness.


    In the end, she had no choice but to stop monitoring them so that they would not use the warm sun.


    However, because of that, her rating in their group could not help but drop.


    ����Why do you take good care of other people and not take care of me��


    Then she began to question.


    He felt that his situation was pitiful and pitiful.


    When he was next to On Taeyang, he looked like an ugly person.


    Spending time with him was no longer enjoyable.


    And as On Taeyang became close to Hong Ye-hwa, a direct descendant of the Dangun Ilbo��.


    ��Ah, Taeyang doesn��t see me as a woman.


    Joara woke up from the illusion.


    At that time, she gave up her feelings for Onyang.


    Even so, the reason she didn��t want to leave On Taeyang��s side was because she was worried about him as a friend.


    But even that has disappeared.


    It��s not because I didn��t see the part of On Taeyang, it��s because the part I didn��t want to see until now came into my eyes.


    Above all��


    ����I��m sincere. cut off Because I don��t want anything to do with you anymore.��


    The whole sun tried to kill the galaxy.


    At that time, the On Taeyang she knew and the On Taeyang she tried to understand was no longer there.


    At that time, she completely let go of her expectations for Onyang.


    ��Araya, that��s not it����


    Of course, she also listened to On Taeyang��s true intentions later.


    But it didn��t matter.


    The important thing is that On Taeyang betrayed his expectations.


    It was the reason she declared breaking up.


    It��s true that Eunha did something wrong�� but


    what I expect from Eunha is different from that.


    The galaxy is different from the warm sun.


    he thinks of himself


    And it��s fun being together.


    More than anything, he seemed to take care of himself no matter what happened.


    Because she had such confidence in him, she couldn��t have negative thoughts about Eunha.


    Maybe I��m a bad person


    She harbored the idea that no matter how wicked he was, he could only be good to herself.


    I��m sorry aunt, but that was it.


    Ah��..


    ����.


    It was then.


    I was looking at the warm sun for a long time.


    Then he felt her gaze and noticed her presence.


    Our eyes met each other.


    Joara let out a low moan.


    ������.��


    Should I pretend like I don��t know or not?


    Joara thought for a long time.


    Then, with the remaining affection, I decided to take a picture with Taeyang On.


    After worrying, she moved.


    Congrats on your graduation. do you want to take our picture? ��Congratulations to you too. OK.


    Can it be called Yujong��s beauty?


    Jo Ara smiled wide on purpose.


    Then Onyang��s friends were amazed and asked why he had come to visit.


    She ignored them.


    Then, I left my smartphone to them and tried to take a picture with Onyang.


    Do you take a picture of one or two?


    A male student gives a signal.


    Jo Ara turned her gaze to the smartphone lens.


    Ah��


    I was about to head.


    If the galaxy didn��t come into my eyes.


    He was conversing with friends and now clanmates on the street not far away.


    one.


    I couldn��t hear the boy��s voice.


    She stared blankly at the galaxy.


    Did you feel your gaze?


    Noh Eun-ha turned her head.


    When he found himself, he waved his hand high. S��ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The Foot Clanlord is undignified. What the hell is that?


    If you weren��t taking pictures.


    She would have burst out laughing.


    Instead, she smiled at Eunha and decided to go to him as well.


    two.


    do you like him that much?


    uh?


    No�� I��m still looking at you.


    Soon after, I took a picture.


    Since I was looking at Eunha, the picture couldn��t have come out well.


    When she thought about it belatedly, Taeyang On, who was standing next to her, spoke curtly.


    ����.


    Jo Ara looked up at the warm sun.


    I wondered if I was jealous now.


    Unfortunately, there were no emotions.


    So she chuckled and replied.


    Maybe the sun you don��t know how wonderful the galaxy is. ����.


    He��s better than you.


    ����!


    Then you are very nice to me.


    Joara was elated.


    Soon, she got a smartphone and decided to go to the place where the galaxy was.


    I am hungry. Were you having a party later? I hope you do it soon. I want to eat.


    Meat is pulled according to today.


    I want to eat meat.


    She jumped up and down.


    ��


    Now that dealing with juniors is over.


    This time, I had to take pictures of my family and friends.


    But it didn��t stop there.


    Let��s take a picture together!!


    ��It��s good!!��


    I don��t know who shouted it.


    Students heard someone shouting and gathered in a rumble.


    Suddenly, we had to take a group photo.


    What are you doing��.


    I��m going to go to the middle of the day.


    After being caught up in a crowd of students, Eun-ha suddenly broke up with her friends, and sighed lightly.


    Then, all of a sudden��.


    ��������.��


    In the process of matching the lines.


    Eunha came to stand with Onyang.


    The two were very perplexed.


    By the time On Taeyang��s face started to harden as if he was displeased��.


    -Why is it so gloomy here? Hey, I should go in and become a flower!


    What are flowers�� Mr. Wooi! Can��t you just call me a flower, even with empty words?


    yes you are very pretty


    yes i will take a look


    Jo Ara suddenly intervened.


    Holding Eunha and Onyang��s arms, she tried to stop them from fighting.


    Eunha was grateful for her consideration.


    Now then, I��ll take a picture if I do one or two. Oh, shall we do a fighting pose together?


    including the photographer.


    Reporters approaching to take pictures of the students decided to give a signal.


    When I was told to strike a fighting pose, Eunha made a sullen face.


    Still, I did what I was told to do.


    right then-


    -What is he doing now?


    Eunha flinched in an instant.


    He turned his head to the side.


    Joara was smiling.


    don��t


    okay.


    Eunha opened her mouth.


    She did the same.


    But contrary to what she said, her prank continued.


    What is he doing to my back?


    to be invisible to others.


    Joara tickled Eunha��s back with her hand that was not in a fighting pose.


    one.


    Then, moving her fingers, she wrote something on his back.


    Eun-ha, who had told her not to joke around, sharpened her senses to understand the writing she wrote on her back. When the


    meat


    photographer said two.


    Eun-ha was able to guess what she wrote on her back.


    In response, Eunha quietly grumbled while facing the camera.


    why meat?


    A giggling sound was heard from the side.


    Joara was smiling.


    Then, as soon as the filming was over, she whispered to Eunha.


    -I want to eat meat. Let��s go eat soon after we��re done. i��m so hungry right now


    So don��t play around and stay still.


    It looked pretty boring.


    Eunha calmed her down like a child.


    Even so, she continued to run her finger across Eunha��s back and play.


    Then, this time, let��s try a finger heart!


    Hey why don��t you stop now


    why? It��s fun. isn��t it fun at all? am i funny?


    The photographer asked for a different pose.


    Eunha showed her finger heart and said to Joara.


    Then she replied as if it didn��t matter.


    In the end, she didn��t stop playing and tickled Eunha��s back.


    one.


    he��s real


    Eunha muttered inwardly.


    It wasn��t ticklish, but it was annoying.


    Ah, the yellow-haired student there! Look at the camera, not to the side!


    ��sorry!


    So he grabbed her hand with his left hand.


    I don��t know if you knew how to hold hands.


    Jo Ara was visibly surprised.


    As a result, she was scolded by the photographer.


    Mr. Wooi��


    I told you not to do that.


    The photographer decided to signal again.


    Joara grumbled.


    On the other hand, Eunha looked at the camera with a calm face.


    Since I was holding Joara��s hand, I thought she wouldn��t joke around anymore.


    By the way-


    -Yes, I lost.


    just do what you want


    Even in the yard where hands are held.


    She said that she played with the back of Eunha��s hand with her fingers.


    Eunha gave up.


    ��


    Take a group photo.


    The students started to disperse.


    Jo Ah-ra, who ate honey chestnuts from Eun-ha Noh, said goodbye to her friends and decided to follow Eun-ha Noh.


    Araya. �� why?


    then then


    Onyang called her.


    Joara tilted her head.


    As far as she knew, he and herself had nothing to do with each other.


    That�� tell me why.


    What are you trying to talk about?


    I was even slightly interested.


    She decided to hold on to herself and wait for the words of the hesitant On Taeyang. Let��s


    do it


    again��


    .


    But she realized what he was trying to say.


    At least let��s do it well again�� that��s what you��re trying to say.


    Her interest quickly faded.


    It was something I didn��t have to wait for.


    So I hit a player named Joa


    .


    �C The sun.


    uh?


    It��s been fun.


    ����.


    I hope you get along well in the future.


    To be honest, Jo Ah-ra did not feel disappointed in On Tae-yang until now.


    Now, the existence of Onyang did not mean anything to her.


    As a result, I was able to become easy-going after seeing the warm sun.


    I could sincerely wish him well.


    Only then did I realize.


    -Now I��m walking down a really different path from him.


    That Onyang no longer exists in his life.


    On the path he wanted to go, there was no Onyang in the future he was going to create.


    how are you.


    It feels like a corner of my chest has been pierced.


    I was relieved.


    She turned away from Onyang.


    Leaving the Great Hall.


    From now on, you will become Joara of the Pandora Clan. Even if I say something, it��s awkward.


    graduated from the academy


    The three-year curriculum seemed long and yet short.


    That��s over.


    Standing at the end of that road, she now decided to walk a new road.


    After one story is over, a new one will be waiting for you.


    With that in mind, she moved to Eunha and her clan members.


    ��


    Even though the graduation ceremony is over.


    Many still remained at the academy.


    It��s because of the graduation ceremony.


    Noh Eun-ha and On Tae-yang��s graduation ceremony.


    ����Let��s take a look at how much he is doing.


    A young male who appears to be a player.


    But he let out a giggle that reminded him of the old man.


    The man joined the crowd and headed for the arena.

 Chapter 628

    Relife Player 628


    [Chapter 166]


    [Beginning of the End (3)]


    Graduation Ceremony Dalian was a place where players who would go out into society showcased everything they had experienced at the academy.


    Mostly among the students graduating that year, students with excellent practical grades were selected and pointed out as opponents.


    Usually, the students to be selected would be pointed out as opponents in Dalian under the pretext of teaching Ji-su later.


    However, this year was completely different from previous years.


    So, is this year��s best practical performance winner? That��s not right. Judging from the graduation ceremony, the person with excellent practical grades is Mokmin Ho. Then why did Noh Eun-ha go to the graduation ceremony?


    That��s it. But if Noh Eun-ha hadn��t gone to the graduation ceremony, would there have been so many people left?


    First of all, Noh Eun-ha, a student who will be selected for this year��s graduation ceremony, was not an outstanding student.


    It went against the traditions of the academy.


    Still, people didn��t find it too strange.


    Rather, they took it for granted.


    Even though she is not a player, Noh Eun-ha is attracting public attention with her nickname.


    Who would refuse a spot to showcase his skills?


    Moreover, the students of the academy almost unanimously thought that Noh Eun-ha was the only student to be selected for the graduation ceremony.


    In name and reality, he could be said to represent the graduating students.


    ��No Eunha came out. ������.��


    So people visited the stadium to check Eunha Noh��s skills.


    Soon after, he appears.


    People turned their eyes to the student coming out the other side.


    ��Is that him? Isn��t that the opponent Noh Eun-ha pointed out? They said they were all in the same grade�� Is there anything he can see? If he had something to look at, he would have tried to recruit him into his clan.


    Then why did you point that student against Dalian? Isn��t that the kid who joined the Dangun Clan? The mask was pretty good, so the clan was paying attention?


    On Taeyang appeared from the other side.


    People paid attention to him.


    The second reason why the graduation ceremonies show a completely different aspect from previous years.


    Noh Eun-ha pointed out a motive, not a later Ji-soo, as an opponent for Dalian.


    It wasn��t against the rules, but it wasn��t common either.


    So the people whispered among themselves whether there was some hidden intention.


    Whether it��s for the good or the bad����


    ����The fact that he was noticed by Noh Eun-ha must mean something.��


    People showed strong trust in the name < Queen Donanma >.


    No Eun-ha will show you something.


    They didn��t doubt it.


    Therefore, they were confident that On Taeyang would show amazing skills in Dalian.


    Of course-


    ��How long do you think a promising player joining the Dangun Clan will endure?


    I think 20 minutes lasts. what about 20 minutes? I��m 10 minutes!


    It��s obvious that < Queen Donanma > will win�� Then, it can be said that the key is how that student will endure and how he will fight back.


    of those sitting here.


    No one expected Noh Eun-ha to lose.


    The sparring of those who move from being students to becoming players in dignity.


    People decided to appreciate Dalian with a joyful heart.


    I did-


    -Is it over now?


    ������.��


    At the words someone threw at me.


    People said nothing.


    That��s right.


    In 1 minute after the sparring begins.


    No, in less than a minute.


    It was because On Taeyang, who ran into Noh Eun-ha, suddenly fell out.


    ��


    Disappointed.


    Eun-ha couldn��t help but think of such a thought the moment the sparring started and On-taeyang rushed at her.


    Too much energy has gone into the body.


    I can understand that you hate me, but even so, you can��t do it if you can��t properly capture your feelings.


    The moment you first mix the swords.


    Eunha frowned.


    As if he hadn��t planned a strategy, he only pushed forward by relying on strength.


    In response, Eunha looked at Onyang, who was clashing swords.


    Noh Eun-ha��


    ����.


    On Tae-yang gnashed his teeth.


    It was a tone full of emotions.


    On the other hand, Eunha made a calm face and kicked him in the stomach.


    ��hehe��!


    whether he backs down or not.


    Then, Eun-ha struck the sword of On-Tae-yang hard.


    His posture was disturbed, so he had no choice but to let go of the sword.


    ������.��


    with Chaeng.


    The sword fell to the floor.


    On Taeyang looked at Eunha with a face of disbelief.


    Eunha said calmly.


    �C Pick it up. Come on. ����.


    pick it up.


    I��m just going to fall for this kind of attack.


    Did you learn the sword by reading textbooks?


    Eunha tried to bring out the words she wanted to say.


    Instead, he waited for Onyang to come to his senses and pick up the sword.


    You��ve been asking me to fight you with only this skill?


    It��s not even funny.


    Eunha snorted.


    Onyang took a stance.


    This time the galaxy moved.


    I pulled out the snowy winter.


    ����!!


    He probably had no experience dealing with this sword.


    yes i understand


    However, Eun-ha couldn��t help but click her tongue when she saw him rapidly losing her posture while blocking her sword.


    Wolmoo


    It��s really difficult not to keep up with this speed.


    Tier 2 monsters in Uijeongbu will be much faster than this.


    ����. pick it up quickly.


    second third.


    Onyang dropped his sword again and again.


    Eunha told him every time.


    It was too young to live in the eyes of Onyang.


    However, living without even brushing hairs was not scary.


    Eunha faced Onyang��s hostility and gripped her sword.


    The warm sun moved


    .


    After a few sparring battles.


    The whole sun was fighting against the swords wielded by the galaxy.


    But that was it.


    The rate of growth is fast.


    He has enough talent.


    But this guy doesn��t know how to use what he has.


    I was just full of regret.


    While mixing warm sun and sword.


    Eunha was able to know how great the potential of Onyang was.


    However, he was not able to bring out the full extent of his qualities.


    Whoops�� Shit!! S��arch* The nov��lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Your strength isn��t just strength. What the hell are you doing with such excellent moving eyesight?


    shut up!


    Three years was enough time for students to bloom.


    However, the flowering of warm sun was not even half of it.


    It may be good among the promising players, but it did not meet the standards of the galaxy.


    Not much progress.


    I lack a lot of practical experience.


    I don��t have a deep understanding of magic either. I��ve only learned it by scratching the surface.


    His friends have grown up.


    Why does Onyang look like this?


    Eunha couldn��t hide her complexities.


    Then I realized.


    The fact that Onyang did not have a teacher to teach and guide him.


    Also, the fact that my colleagues who are growing up on the same path are absent.


    -You didn��t have anything.


    ����.


    Watching him rise up supported by his sword.


    Eunha realized the obvious fact.


    He had no reason whatsoever.


    He took all the opportunities that Taeyang On had to take.


    That��s why I was so weak. watch your mouth It��s not over yet. no i��m done with this Because I won��t deal with you anymore.


    Eunha muttered what she was thinking.


    < Braver >, the hero who received people��s envy, cannot exist alone.


    Because his colleagues were by his side, Onyang was defined as < braver >.


    So he, who had nothing, was nothing more than a promising prospect with nothing special.


    You just become nothing when no one is around you. You are a person who cannot live alone.


    Still, I�� lived. You are so different from me.


    Eunha recalled before the return.


    He and I lived different lives.


    Unlike On Taeyang, he relied on his own strength, not his colleagues.


    That��s why he was called < braver > by the power of the party members.


    With her own strength, Eun-ha came to be called < Undead >.


    A warm sun that cannot be defined alone.


    Eunha Noh can be defined alone.


    They lived such different lives, and that was the result of the change in the world they have now returned to.


    He became strong and he became weak.


    I��m sorry for you. But you won��t regret it. Noh Eun-ha��. I told you not to look at me with those eyes. Get rid of the eyes that judge me.


    this is the last one So you��d better do your best now. Please don��t let me down until the end.


    ����!


    It was a conversation that drew parallels.


    We just said what we wanted to say to each other.


    However, it seemed that Eunha��s last words had been conveyed to Onyang.


    He looked agitated.


    Then he sighed.


    Ok, fine. take it somewhere


    Device sponsored by Dangun Group.


    He blew mana into the sword.


    The sword sucked mana vigorously and the body of the sword was stained bright red.


    I��m going to go to the middle of the day.


    A fire broke out around the sword body.


    Swirling flames enveloped the sword, and the flames made a furious sound.


    Tuquaaang!!


    Soon after, Onyang struck down the sword.


    The mana that was compressed in the blade instantly flew into the galaxy at high speed.


    The flames were about to consume him.


    But the flames��. ����A


    sound incomparable to the sound just before


    the snowy winter burst out.


    The flames that attacked the galaxy were sucked into his sword without a trace.


    The black dragon that had been asleep in the white sword woke up.


    And the galaxy��


    ��Quooooo!!


    Unleashed a dragon that had awakened from sleep.


    The dragon that came out into the world carrying flames made a tingling sound and flew towards the whole sun.


    ����!!


    There was no way to stop Onyang.


    Never doubting his attack, he seemed to have no idea that the attack would return to nothingness.


    The warm sun, which poured out enormous amounts of mana, was eaten by the black dragon.


    -Congratulations on graduating.


    After a while, the black dragon disappears.


    On Taeyang was half-kneeling on the floor with his body supported by his sword.


    But there was no slight movement.


    It did everything in its power to move.


    Eun-ha, who grasped his condition, turned her back without showing any regrets.


    I can��t use warm sun like that.


    In the end, it means that we need to come up with another way to replace Onyang��.


    Onyang has no value.


    Eunha completely abandoned her expectations for Onyang.


    There is still time to recapture Uijeongbu, but the strategy to grow Onyang seemed too uncertain.


    Eventually, a new solution had to be found.


    First of all, we need to think about preparing for the disaster that will happen in April.


    Thinking of what to do in the future.


    Eunha decided to leave the stadium.


    The referee did not declare the end, but even if he did not declare the end, the result was fixed.


    Everyone will agree.


    So Eun-ha tried to get out of the place without hesitation.


    �C Are you still thinking about doing more?


    At that time, I felt the warmth of the sun.


    he moved


    are approaching


    Eun-ha, who clicked her tongue inwardly, decided to stun Tae-yang this time.


    So, I picked up the coldly blooming winter and tried to swing my sword at the warm sun who came close to me.


    ��Nouuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu!!


    ����!!


    A roar erupted out of nowhere.


    He charged with a speed and power never seen before.


    The feeling in the hand was heavy.


    If you keep going like this, you will lose in a power struggle.


    Eunha hurriedly tried to block his sword with snowy winter.


    Aaaaaa!!


    But as if you expected it.


    On Taeyang quickly widened the distance.


    As if moving instinctively.


    He let out a beastly sound as he withdrew from the galactic realm.


    Right after that, he jumped into the galaxy at a terrifying speed.


    What the heck is this��!


    What happened?


    sudden change.


    Not only did his physical abilities increase, but his fighting style also changed significantly.


    very reckless


    However, while being reckless like a beast, he is very quick to judge the situation.


    Hit-and-run tactics.


    Tactics that seem insignificant develop to a higher level.


    learn


    You don��t get hit twice in the same way.


    Conversely, even follow it.


    It��s getting stronger.


    No, as my learning ability develops, I am gradually demonstrating my qualities.


    It was a phenomenal growth rate.


    The galaxy that blocked Onyang��s attack had no choice but to be astonished.


    What��s even more shocking than that is��


    ��I��m using a gift.


    But this isn��t < Brave >.


    That he activated a gift.


    The problem was that the gift that Onyang activated was not < Brave >.


    It is-.


    ��It��s similar to < Berserk >.


    No, it must be < Berserk >.


    Gift < Berserk >.


    Eunha couldn��t have known that.


    ��


    I will defeat Noh Eun-ha.


    On Taeyang, who devoted himself to training with such determination, met a wall called Minho Mok.


    Why why��


    can��t I win?


    I trained so hard.


    However, he was defeated by Mok Min-ho and had to taste frustration.


    I realized that hard work does not necessarily guarantee success.


    It ate his heart.


    I felt weird.


    And��


    -It is impossible to defeat Noh Eun-ha. On my own�� I can��t win.


    Watching Noh Eun-ha fight against < Yeomma >.


    After confirming Noh Eun-ha��s skills, On Taeyang fell into a sense of defeat without even realizing it.


    Moreover, one after another��


    ��why? Or will you take me?��


    ��It��s been fun so far.��


    On this day, On Taeyang saw his younger sister and Jo Ara turn to Eunha.


    Anger boiled inside.


    At the same time he resigned himself.


    They stood by Noh Eun-ha and let them go, like an animal that had lost in a world of the weak.


    Since he came to Dalian with that kind of heart, there was no way he could wield the sword well.


    I can��t beat Noh Eun-ha.


    Frustration, despair, resignation, giving up, a sense of defeat.


    All sorts of emotions wrapped around him and made his movements dull.


    Before he knew it, he was brandishing a sword everywhere.


    I just waited for this moment to end.


    However, as if mocking herself, Noh Eun-ha kept urging him to raise his sword whenever he was defeated.


    Son of a bitch��


    do you want to make me look so ugly?


    On Taeyang held back his anger.


    At least he didn��t want to show his feelings to Noh Eun-ha.


    I didn��t want to see it��


    -You didn��t have anything.


    ����


    He said that out of the blue.


    Onyang hesitated.


    Sounds like disappointment.


    And a tone that makes you laugh at yourself.


    don��t you have anything for me?


    Who is doing this for? Yes!


    In an instant, anger flared up.


    The anger that was dormant beneath the consciousness of defeat made his heart beat.


    Everything�� It��s because of you.


    lost my mother


    lost a sister


    lost a friend


    A lot else was lost.


    However, it seemed as if Noh Eun-ha was scolding him for the fault, not him.


    It wasn��t even funny.


    That��s why I was so weak.


    if it wasn��t for you


    i would have been happy


    On Taeyang felt his body heat up.


    If No Eun-ha hadn��t taken all of them, her academy life would have been a satisfying one.


    Noh Eun-ha ruined it.


    can never forgive


    Feelings for Noh Eun-ha boiled over.


    It weighed down the sense of defeat.


    I��m sorry for you. But you won��t regret it. Noh Eun-ha�� I told you not to look at me with those eyes. Get rid of the eyes that judge me.


    Don��t apologize casually.


    And don��t look at it that way.


    Noah was always like that.


    As if I knew something.


    Noh Eunha used to look at herself with those eyes.


    His gaze was too uncomfortable.


    no it was unpleasant


    You say you know what


    .


    A look as if it were being cut.


    On Taeyang hated Noh Eun-ha��s gaze as if he was looking down on him.


    And looking at him with that kind of gaze, then looking at him in disappointment as if something doesn��t meet his standards.


    It was like that even now.


    don��t look at me that way


    I thought about it from the first time I saw it.


    I really don��t like it.


    Nevertheless, On Taeyang did not have the skills to express his feelings to Noh Eun Ha.


    where is the skill


    power and wealth.


    everything was lacking.


    Unlike Noh Eun-ha, there were no people around her to help her.


    No, everyone who had at least was taken away or lost to him.


    -Congratulations on graduating.


    Without you, my life would certainly not have been like this.


    At the end of Onyang��s last desperate attempt, he collapsed to such an extent that it was difficult to control himself.


    The words Noh Eun-ha left to herself felt very humiliating.


    If it wasn��t for you��


    I wouldn��t be frustrated.


    would not have been stolen


    nothing would have been lost


    In the midst of his fading consciousness, On Taeyang recalled the day he entered the academy.


    thump thump


    It was a good time


    As a result of his hard work, he was accepted into the Player Academy and was overflowing with confidence.


    Onyang was soaked in the past.


    thump thump


    buried in the past


    It sinks without bottom or end.


    intoxicated with past glories


    Kungkung


    Where is your will?


    Also, where is the heart?


    right in the past


    not in this place right now


    As if filling the spot, a maddening impulse creeps up.


    My heart is beating. I feel the


    thumping


    sensation of blood circulating throughout my body.


    Onyang��s consciousness was distant.


    Just instinct takes precedence.


    Blood boils.


    power surges


    My body was curiously aware of what was happening.


    Accordingly, On Taeyang decided to move his body by giving in to the impulse.


    ��Nouuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu!!


    Gift < Berserk >

 Chapter 629

    Relife Player 629


    [Chapter 166]


    [Beginning of the End (4)]


    Noh Eun-ha and On Tae-yang��s graduation ceremony.


    People had high expectations for Noh Eun-ha, thinking that it would be her last fight as a student.


    However, unlike their expectations, Dalian was filled with disappointment.


    You call this sparring now?


    What am I here to see?


    who is he? If you��re not even good at it, why are you here? Rather, Mok Min-ho or Choi Eun-hyeok would fight one more time��


    All their disappointment went to On Tae-yang.


    As soon as the sparring began, the sword was lost.


    At that point, the graduation ceremony was already over.


    But the galaxy gave me a chance.


    People decided to ignore On Taeyang��s absurd mistakes.


    If he did, he would do well next time, but he showed poor skills.


    Did you say that the boy the Dangun clan was talking about was him? They don��t even have eyes to see anymore. It��s ruined.


    Come to think of it, didn��t the Jangbongjeon Clan Road also come from the Dangun Clan today? You said a lot of rants to the other Clanlords earlier. Is Onyang really a talented person with a promising future? It��s true that I was boastful��.


    It wasn��t that On Taeyang was bad.


    It just didn��t live up to expectations.


    People thought that there must be something special about him when he heard the news that Eunha had singled him out for Dalian.


    Furthermore, the Dangun Clan has been widely publicizing the potential of Onyang through the Dangun Daily.


    In addition, Mora Yul of the Twelve Seat < Big Data > even commented that the future after 1 year, 5 years, and 10 years is expected.


    However, unlike the exaggerated marketing, Onyang��s ability did not escape the category of a promising player at best.


    Noh Eun-ha��s division was enjoyable to watch. They��ve been running like crazy, but what is he doing? You look desperate. That��s running to death.


    Look at Dangun Clanlord bowing his head. So, who made such a big statement and was openly humiliated?


    Even more, On Taeyang was showing skills that were inferior to Noh Eun-ha��s division.


    People booed.


    There was no pleasure to come.


    It was in vain.


    They tried to get up one by one.


    But then��


    ��Gift < Berserk >


    The people who were about to leave felt an unknown sensation and stopped walking.


    they shifted their gaze


    Stadium.


    On Taeyang, who was all about supporting himself on his sword, was rushing at Noh Eun-ha with a roar like a beast.


    ��What?


    The person suddenly changed��


    ������.��


    The atmosphere reversed.


    Onyang abandoned the existing strategy and was just ignorantly charging.


    Very reckless and reckless.


    Nevertheless, he was attacking Noh Eun-ha, overcoming the risk with ghostly speed and quick judgment.


    People couldn��t take their eyes off On Taeyang in the sudden change of situation.


    ��No Eun-ha stepped back.


    A person has become a completely different person. is it a gift?


    Look at Jangbongjeon. Are you giggling and liking it right now?


    Bonamana, he must be bragging to those around him saying that his eyesight was right. But�� I don��t know if that��s the case. I think I now know why Eunha Noh chose Onyang as her opponent.


    One move, two, three��.


    After each attack, Onyang continued to grow.


    The growth rate was astounding.


    People paid attention to On Taeyang with disbelief eyes.


    Meanwhile, at that time��


    ��Wouldn��t it be better to dry it?


    Hmm��


    The instructors were confused.


    They could notice that the warm sun was not in a normal state.


    So, while they were surprised, they were worried that something unfortunate would happen on the day of the graduation ceremony.


    In the first place, the win or loss of Dalian was as if it had ended when Noh Eun-ha first dropped Onyang��s sword.


    It��s just that Noh Eun-ha continued the sparring before the instructors could say anything, so she couldn��t finish it.


    So, they asked Shin Seo-young in a tone that it would be better to end the sparring now.


    -It would be better to end it. From what I can see, it seems that if you do something wrong, you can even cause a runaway mana.


    Shin Seo-young was lost in thought.


    After watching Dalian for a long time, she soon made a decision.


    Onyang��s condition was dangerous.


    Life flashed in his eyes.


    That��s how I ended up killing someone.


    Of course, the opponent was old.


    That won��t happen.


    The problem was Noh Eun-ha��s temper.


    At least Taeyang crosses the line. Eunha��s personality, I don��t know what she��s going to do.


    If there was an accident on this good day, it could be a big trouble for me or him.


    Shin Seo-yeong groaned inwardly.


    Even for Noh Eun-ha.


    Above all, Dalian had to be stopped immediately for Onyang.


    On the other hand-.


    ��What is that gift? It seems like a gift that gets stronger by consuming mana�� but


    I��ve never seen a gift like that.


    Shin Seo-yeong observed the warm sun.


    Mana flowed out of his body and was overflowing around him.


    One of the characteristics of enhancement-type gifts.


    In fact, every time he manifested mana, he was noticeably getting stronger.


    However, contrary to what she knew, On Taeyang��s ability seemed to have become stronger in its entirety rather than a certain part.


    Growth was also staggering.


    No matter how strong a general enhancement type gift becomes, there is a limit to how strong it can become.


    However, he was running rampant as if there was no limit.


    Above all��


    ����It is limited to the physical ability that an enhancement-type gift develops.


    It��s not about growing in the mental aspect, like the ability to judge and deal with it.


    That part�� is similar to when Eunha showed me a gift before.


    The ability of the Gift that Onyang was activating was not one.


    Not only did he increase his physical ability, but his ability to cope with combat was also increasing.


    As people in the bleachers were talking, they were using tactics like other people.


    It was only after thinking that far that she was able to figure out the change that had taken place in Onyang.


    It��s not that the mental side has grown.


    The ability to learn has greatly improved. Did the loss of reason become stronger and the ability to learn to supplement reason take its place?


    It seemed like I had heard of a similar case.


    It seemed like I had read in the player library before that there was a player in the US using such a gift.


    Either way, she decided to signal the instructors to stop playing.


    right then-


    -Wait.


    yes?


    I don��t think it��s bad to leave it to that child. Apparently, that kid also wants to check something.


    < After the Sword > Hwang Jin-hee stopped it.


    Shin Seo-young hesitated.


    Soon, she became anxious, but eventually decided to follow Hwang Jin-hee��s words.


    That child has thoughts too, so he must be leaving it as it is. �� I really hope Eunha doesn��t have an accident. To think she had to go back and forth until graduation��


    It wasn��t Noh Eun-ha��s fault, though.


    Seoyoung Shin laughed.


    Hwang Jin-hee shrugged.


    Then, she watched the couple��s sparring closely.


    ��It��s a mysterious gift. Looking at that, it seems like we can overcome the limits of how strong humans can be. Is that why you lost your temper?


    If there is no end to the mana in the body.


    Could it be that it is infinitely stronger?


    Wouldn��t that be how he reached the stage where he could be called a god?


    No, it would be impossible to get there.


    It may just reach the threshold.


    Hwang Jin-hee muttered while looking at On-Tae-yang��s gift.


    ��


    How did this happen?


    Why is < Berserk > given to Onyang��


    Gift < Berserk >.


    A gift that made Eunha Noh known as < Berserker > in her previous life.


    Eunha, who confirmed the gift from Onyang, could not hide her astonishment.


    It could be the effect of < Brave >��


    No, < Berserk > is correct.


    The galaxy denied reality.


    However, the more he denied reality, the more reality forced him to admit it somehow.


    An attack that passed right now.


    The serial attack that follows from there.


    The whole sun learned the galaxy��s attack and quickly ran away and continued the next attack.


    Moreover, the attack that Onyang showed off was quite similar to the way Eunha swung his sword a moment ago.


    It��s not just dodging attacks, it��s learning patterns while dodging.


    I��m trying to copy my technique.


    Gift < Berserk > ability.


    In exchange for the holder losing reason, a gift that brings learning ability and combat ability that is unmatched in battle.


    Aaaaaaaaa!!


    The warm sun roared.


    He had lost his temper.


    If you activate < Berserk >, you will not be able to distinguish between peers.


    He harbored endless enmity toward those he could see.


    Just like you do to yourself now.


    Cheonbo


    Madchim


    Eun-ha widened the distance avoiding the oncoming sun.


    I shouldn��t have dealt with it hastily.


    It��s because if you activate < Berserk >, you won��t be afraid of death.


    He even makes an irrational judgment that he can give up his limbs to kill the opponent in front of him.


    If he made a mistake, Onyang could attack even sacrificing himself.


    Eunha couldn��t welcome it.


    It��s not too late to think about why Onyang��s gift changed after the sparring.


    With this, Eunha finished her judgment.


    He held onto the bitterly blooming winter.


    ����!


    Did you sense his mood?


    Onyang was startled.


    The boy showed a wary attitude.


    Then, he escaped Galactic��s vision and attempted to enter his realm.


    Woobo,


    however, did not let his attempt go unnoticed.


    I decided not to check On Taeyang��s skills anymore.


    If you��re good at it, you��ve already seen enough.


    Gift < Berserk >, he knew best.


    The way to unlock < Berserk > is simple. It


    ��s just that the opponent disappears from sight, or the mana used to activate the gift is


    consumed to the bottom.


    Or physically stun them.


    in a previous life.


    In addition to Lee Yu-jeong, the members of the gypsophila party sought various ways to stabilize themselves after activating the gift.


    That��s why he knew how to deal with < Berserk >.


    Aaaaaa!!


    The warm sun runs.


    Ubo again.


    The galaxy, which deliberately moved to a distant place, put the snowy winter in a sheath and threw the bitterly blooming winter upward.


    At the same time, Eunha took off her blazer.


    As a result, the loophole was exposed, and Taeyang immediately ran after revealing it.


    right then-


    ��Burst Counter


    A sword falling from the sky.


    The moment the sword is stabbed into the floor.


    Mana, who had been smeared around him, reacted.


    advanced control technology.


    Eunha, who controlled the sword with the sword and further stimulated the mana that was spread throughout the area, showed a smile of repentance.


    Kwa Kwa Kwa Kwam!!


    The whole area exploded.


    Onyang was caught in the explosion.


    But Eunha wasn��t worried.


    < Berserk > was a power that ironically raised its ability to survive to the limit.


    Onyang would have survived somehow.


    That��s why the galaxy jumped vigorously into the explosion.


    I picked the winter that creeps in


    the snow .


    Sensing ability was maximized.


    In the invisible smoke.


    He swung his sword as his perception told him.


    Kreurreur��.


    As expected.


    Onyang sensed his presence and was looking for an opportunity.


    Eun-ha, who blocked his sword, quickly applied a roundabout kick.


    There was no way that Taeyang On would be attacked again.


    He deployed a barrier and blocked it.


    However, Eunha did not panic and immediately counterattacked with snowy winter.


    The sword of the warm sun was imprisoned inside the hilt of the character mountain.


    Eunha folded her hand.


    Onyang endured.


    Wonryeong


    advanced control technology.


    The vengeful spirit that crawled out of the body of the galaxy attacked the body of the whole sun.


    Aaaaaaaaa!!


    Magic that ignores defense and causes confusion in the target��s mana.


    Onyang shouted.


    In the meantime, Eun-ha pushed the sword in Taeyang��s hand away.


    Nooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo!!


    Onyang��s behavior was expected.


    After activating < Berserk >, On Taeyang would surely reach for the weapon closest to him.


    It was a cold, blooming winter that was right next to Eunha.


    Even this was within the expected range of the galaxy.


    Onyang passed by him, avoiding the attack.


    Eunha is aiming for that time��.


    ��Sorry, but this is my sword.


    win sword.


    The galaxy stimulated the remaining mana in the coldly blooming winter.


    Then the sword flew into Eunha��s hand, avoiding the warm sun��s touch.


    Taeyang, who showed his back, was agitated.


    However, without hesitation, the galaxy struck him in the back of the head with the snow-crawling winter blade.


    ��hehe��!


    Onyang fell to the floor.


    Eunha stepped on his back.


    Then, he took out his mind with a vengeful spirit to prevent him from escaping.


    stay still


    Eunha then covered Onyang��s face with a blazer uniform.


    The warm sun was outraged.


    Eun-ha hit him as he screamed and tied the blazer on his head tightly.


    ����!! S��ar?h the n?vel_Fire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    view is blocked


    Onyang rebelled.


    he tried to struggle


    But the galaxy did not let him move his hand.


    Then-.


    ����It��s not easy to faint when < Berserk > is activated. It��s hard to knock someone out by hitting them in the back of the head with a regular stone.


    Eun-ha untied all the sheaths on her waist.


    Then, putting the swords in their sheaths, he looked down at the whole sun.


    ����It would be better to pass out quickly.


    puck


    Eunha struck down the sword with the scabbard.


    Then he hit it with his other hand.


    Puck puck!!


    Eunha did not take care of the situation.


    < Berserk > should not be underestimated.


    So he took turns hitting Onyang with both hands.


    Puck puck!!


    There was an effect.


    At first, Onyang, who was rebellious, soon showed a drooping appearance.


    Even so, the galaxy continued to thresh until it was determined that On Taeyang had passed out.


    So-.


    Phew�� Ah, something is refreshing.


    On-Taeyang passed out.


    Amidst the crowds wandering around.


    Eunha finished the sparring.


    ��


    The graduation ceremony has ended.


    People didn��t know how to express it when they saw Noh Eun-ha��s behavior that he beat like a dog on the day of the dog just before.


    Is that a Pandora Clanlord?�� He seems to have a formidable temper. Better not touch this.


    Maybe Noh Eun-ha is the crazy guy who succeeds Kang Hyeon-cheol in < Yeomma >.


    People were seriously thinking about it.


    And Dangun Clanlord Jang Bong-jeon, who had been watching Dalian until now��.


    ��To�� shame me openly? Do you have a brain or not?


    Jang Bong-jeon was openly angry.


    I thought the warm sun would set.


    However, he knew how to show a couple that enhances the value of On Taeyang, just as Noh Eun-ha did to Mok Min-ho and Choi Eun-hyuk at the cultural festival.


    But it��s stupid talk.


    It wasn��t the sparring he was expecting.


    At this, Jang Bong-jeon opened his eyes, and the players around him were busy paying attention to Jang Bong-jeon.


    Let��s go guys!


    ��yes!!��


    It��s been a while since I faced my downfall.


    The Dangun clan has not forgotten its heyday.


    Jang Bong-jeon gave orders to his clan members without knowing how people were looking at him.


    Before long, he left the bleachers with his clanmates.


    Only then did the remaining people giggle, remembering the ugliness of Jangbongjeon today.


    On the other hand, the galaxy��.


    ��Why did the gift change?


    down the arena.


    Eunha was lost in thought.


    Why is Onyang��s gift different from before the return?


    the future has changed


    ��has it changed?


    What changed the future?


    The galaxy could not understand.


    Gift was originally a power that everyone was born with one at a time.


    In short, a gift was an innate quality determined from birth.


    So it couldn��t have changed.


    Even if the galaxy changed the future, it wouldn��t make sense.


    That��s because when he was born as a year old, he could hardly do anything.


    Even assuming that the butterfly effect exists, it cannot have affected the birth of Onyang.


    Soon he��


    ��Isn��t it < Brave >?


    Eunha suddenly had such an idea.


    Maybe On Taeyang was misrecognizing his gift.


    The person who named < Brave > was Onyang.


    was the first discoverer.


    Therefore, defining the gift had to be entirely given to Onyang.


    Naming the gift < Brave >, he may not have properly understood his gift.


    Maybe it was to hide information as much as possible, I don��t know.


    ��No. It can��t be.


    Soon after, Eunha shook her head.


    denied the very low possibility.


    On Taeyang must have not properly understood his gift.


    Because-.


    ����Because the gift Onyang used today was < Berserk >.


    If the gift hadn��t changed, On Taeyang would have had the same gift as himself.


    < Brave > was < Berserk >.


    Because < Berserk > was < Brave >.


    And < Berserk > turned out to be < Unknown > in this life.


    That means < Brave > may also be < Unknown >.


    If Taeyang had properly understood his gift in his previous life, he would certainly have used < Unknown > as well as < Brave >.


    But he didn��t use it.


    It must be proof that On Taeyang did not understand Gift properly.


    Or is it my misunderstanding? The fact that the three are actually the same gift��


    < Berserk > = < Brave > = < Unknown >.


    It was just a home anyway.


    The three gifts are in fact one, and I wonder if they are just gifts that can be activated under certain conditions.


    However, if one��s assumptions are indeed correct��.


    ��If the conditions are met, wouldn��t I be able to use < Brave > too?


    Eunha thought so.


    However, I sighed involuntarily at the thought that the answer did not come out.


    What the hell is my gift?


    There are no references.


    In the end, I have no choice but to find out on my own.


    Eunha put her hand on her heart.


    My heart was beating thump thump.


    I didn��t give him an answer.

 Chapter 630

    Relife Player 630


    [Chapter 166]


    [Beginning of the End (5)]


    Turning back time a bit, around the time when Onyang��s gift < Berserk > bloomed.


    While all the people sitting in the bleachers couldn��t take their eyes off the newly transformed situation.


    ��Whoa.


    The man raised his lips.


    As if it were there but not there.


    The man��s presence was very faint.


    I was proud to know a lot, but there are still many things in the world that I don��t know.


    As a result, people did not hear the man speaking in a tone reminiscent of an old man now.


    The man chuckled.


    His eyes were fixed on On Taeyang, who was running like a wild beast in the arena.


    I came here to see what < Queen Donanma >��s skills are like�� but I found a gemstone I didn��t expect.


    With his gaze directed at the warm sun.


    The man quietly evaluated.


    ��That��s great.


    excellent.


    Very nice.


    How could such a gift exist in the world?


    The man paid attention to Onyang, who grew stronger in proportion to the amount of mana he consumed.


    Reinforcement type gift? No, that��s far out of the category of general enhancement-type gifts.


    As if there are no limits.


    grow stronger without knowing the end


    If so, how strong could he become if he activated the gift while restoring mana in his body?


    If it gets stronger like that, it will surely��.


    ����It wouldn��t be unreasonable to go beyond human limits. dragging


    Isn��t it beyond the human realm?


    The man muttered his assumptions and chuckled.


    You won��t know unless you check it, but if it does, it��s great.


    Who is next to humans?


    new people? Then what comes next?


    That��s right-.


    ����Are you saying that a gift that can reach the realm of a god can exist? Does it really make sense to have a gift that allows you to become a god with a human body? What a contradiction.


    god transcendence.


    if your assumptions are correct.


    That child��s gift must be a gift that allows you to step into the realm of mythology.


    ��No, that��s not it.


    Soon the old man denied it.


    Stepping into the realm of mythology was half right and half wrong.


    That child��s physical ability would be able to grow into an existence worthy of being called a god.


    However, it would be impossible to manifest the myth without embodying it.


    Only the body will be comparable to God, but it will not reconstruct the world.


    Therefore, that gift was nothing more than a way for humans to set foot in the realm of gods.


    Nonetheless-.


    ��That means you can build a perfect body that can embody Shinhwa. dragging


    It was such a charming gift.


    What kind of ending are the living myths embodied in the myths and facing?


    Having the power of a god in a human body, they were in a situation where they had no choice but to collapse on their own.


    After all, it meant that humans could not become gods.


    And in order to fully become a god, he had to have a body suitable for him.


    In that sense, that gift could be said to be a gift that trains the body to reach the divine realm.


    I want to have it. With that body, it would be possible to truly become a god.


    The man exclaimed.


    Even Eunha Noh did the same.


    That child had a much more attractive power than that.


    It seemed that it was still nothing more than a situation where he had just become aware of the Gift.


    What would it be like if that child continued to grow and someday become a complete state?


    Then if-.


    ��I really want to drive out the soul and take its place. I like the original body too, but that one is more attractive than that.


    What if I extorted that body?


    The old man imagined and smirked.


    not bad. no that��s good


    good good


    I found an unexpected body.


    Dalian ends.


    The man got up from his seat.


    don��t wait for that time to come


    Eunha Noh and Taeyang On.


    The man decided to wait for the fruit to ripen.


    So, you juniors who come out into the world��.


    ��Where is it, try your best to the end?


    Does your pain delight me and make me whole?


    The end of the story you will create will make me more new than now.


    This will be the beginning of a true myth.


    ��


    3 years in Secondary Academy.


    And three years at the Higher Academy.


    Six years have finally passed.


    After the graduation ceremony, Eun-ha came out and just stared blankly at the crowd of people.


    You really graduated now.


    The feeling was new.


    19 years after returning.


    It��s been a really long time.


    The life that seemed like being a student forever came to an end today. S��arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ����.


    now 20 years old.


    The galaxy became a player.


    Right now, around Eunha, students who became players like him were in a state of excitement.


    The world would look different.


    Also, those who came into the world will believe that they can do anything as long as they have endured the time of endurance.


    But the reality was cruel and brutal.


    What awaited them was a disaster they could never have imagined.


    Now relax and die.


    The future will be more difficult.


    someone dies


    someone will survive


    And those who survive die.


    Still, someone will survive.


    It will repeat over and over again.


    The players who were filtered out like that would be much stronger than before.


    Using the blood of the dead as food, sharpened knives will be made, blunted by the pain of being cut away by the soul.


    And the placenta of them became the sword aimed at Ha Baek-ryun��s neck in his previous life.


    But I will never make it that way in this life.


    Noah promised.


    Beep beep beep beep beep beep!


    ah.


    Eunha woke up from her thoughts.


    The fire chicken that had been left with Jung Ha-yang landed on top of her head.


    Eun-ha turned her gaze to the direction where the fire chicken flew.


    Noh Eunha! galaxy!


    Hey, what are you bruising over there!?


    beyond people.


    Eun-ha found friends and family members who were shouting loudly as if they would not be buried by the noise of people talking.


    they were calling themselves


    Noah was waving her hand.


    Jinparang was teasing.


    Are you not hurt anywhere?


    not injured are you okay.


    The galaxy approached them.


    Then, Jeong Ha-yang lifted her tiptoe and looked at his condition.


    Eunha burst into laughter as she looked at her with her eyes wide open.


    But what about Seohyun?


    Now that I��m here, are you looking for Seohyun unnie?


    No, that��s why I asked.


    Then Eun-ha realized that Han Seo-hyun was nowhere to be seen.


    he asked.


    In response, she inflated her cheeks, revealing a disapproving look.


    Eunha hurriedly comforted her.


    Jung Ha-yang laughed.


    If you are the administrative officer, you will go to the main gate first. he waited there


    The answer could be heard from others.


    Jinsuna answered.


    Eunha nodded.


    So shall we stop here and stop?


    The business at the academy is over.


    I also said hello to Shin Seo-young.


    Eunha has now decided to leave the Player Academy.


    Oh, are you going to the Clan Hall now? When else are you going to the shrine from here�� Really, what was Noh Eun-ha thinking of putting the Clan Hall there?


    It must have been because Eunha had an idea. Minji Kim, do you not believe in Eunha?


    You are a follower of Noh Eun-ha. In that case, why don��t you just call him captain?


    Minho, what��s wrong��


    Minji Kim, Eunhyuk Choi, Minho Mok, Eunwoo Cha.


    All four of you and your friends were talking loudly.


    While listening to their conversation, Eun-ha went to the front door while chatting with those around her.


    The closer we got to the front door, the more people there were.


    ��Wow����


    And by the time they reached the front door.


    they could see


    In front of the main gate, players in colorful uniforms hung placards and cheered the students.


    Congratulations on your graduation! Gather all the Marronnier Knights! oh! oh! oh! Apgujeong Class! Power relief begins!


    evil! evil! evil! Welcome to the world!


    ������.��


    A rare scene spread out in front of the front door.


    The clans are here to celebrate the graduation of the students joining this year.


    Most of the students who joined the clan were shy on the outside, but couldn��t help but raise their lips.


    They proudly set foot in their clan.


    It��s saving children��s lives.


    At that time, Eunha and her friends were overwhelmed by the sight.


    Kaede Hoshimiya spat out in a calm tone.


    save me


    She was right.


    Also, they were promoting the clan in that way.


    -Let��s stop watching.


    Of course, there were no people calling the galaxy among them.


    So did my friends.


    So they took their eyes off the quaint sight and tried to set foot again.


    right then-


    ��Pandora Clan!! Gather here!!


    ������.��


    A roar that momentarily deafens people to the point of silence.


    People��s eyes moved.


    Eunha also turned her head in the direction the sound came from.


    Pandora Clan! Congratulations on your graduation!!


    Changjin oppa, what is that? I need to make more noise. Now, Nam Hoon, you too!


    Congratulations on your graduation guys!!


    Didn��t everyone eat breakfast? Why is your voice so weak? I have to do it like this. One Two I Love Pandora Clan!!


    ��I love Pandora Clan!!��


    ������.��


    There were clan members there.


    Byeok Hae-soo, Han Chang-jin, Yoo Nam-hun, and Yeo-bi.


    Eunha and her friends looked at the people who were screaming very loudly as if they were not going to lose to the other clans.


    Everyone was stunned.


    I��m at a loss for words.


    Uh�� we��d better not do it. Is this too embarrassing? Are people all staring at us?


    Oh, it��s embarrassing.


    why! Why!? I��m just fine! exciting! It��s fun! Pandora Clan!


    Do you think I��m good too? Will they listen at this time or when?


    Kang Si-hyung, Bae Su-bin, Ariel Bong Gu-rae.


    Starting with them, my friends lined up their thoughts one by one.


    Opinions diverged.


    a person who hates


    a nice person


    Soon they burst into laughter and reacted in the same way.


    Eunha finally burst into laughter.


    The wall sea water that shouts loudly.


    On the other hand, Yeo-bi, who is not paying attention to the surroundings and promotes Pandora Clan.


    And Yoo Nam-hoon, who puts his hands together as Yeo-bi tells him to.


    Finally-.


    -Did you say you��d go to the main gate first to call your clanmates? Everyone must have come from afar, but they worked hard.


    It��s the Clanlord��s graduation day, so shouldn��t all the clan members gather to celebrate?


    Seohyun Han was smiling.


    Eunha approached her.


    Her smile deepened.


    Eunha also said that she smiled naturally when she saw her.


    The two looked at each other quietly and exchanged glances.


    Then Seohyun Han handed over the envelope she was holding.


    come on get it


    what��s this?


    Clan Uniform.


    Clan Uniform? why did you bring this? Seeing you sparring earlier, I thought I might need something to put on.


    An envelope handed to me by Seohyun Han.


    Inside was a clan uniform.


    Eunha was puzzled and asked, and she answered calmly.


    Guys, take it too! Did you think that Changjin oppa, Namhoon, and you guys were going to die because of the hard work?


    Are you sorry about this? I helped too, but can I just leave it out? Hae-soo oppa didn��t help until the end! I asked you to wait for a while because you were working. How long did you wait? Don��t fight either. I wish I had taken care of it.


    Haha��. I went to clean up and was instructed by the administrative officer to pack my uniform and come to Sadang Station. Eunaya Eunha How was Dalian?


    Changjin why are you asking me that? With something you can ask Eunha directly�� Isn��t that Yeonhwa? huh. Why did you ask Eun-ah?


    With Eunha receiving the uniform.


    Clan members waiting at the main gate handed out envelopes containing uniforms to their friends.


    put it on Are you going to stay chilly in this weather?


    Why did you bring their uniforms? bap bap bap?


    Seohyun Han said.


    Eunha took out the uniform jacket from the envelope and put it on.


    Then she shrugged.


    just in case But looking around, it seems that I have taken good care of it.


    ������.��


    My friends got excited and threw off their school uniform blazers.


    Then they put on their new uniforms and chatted happily.


    Soon after, Seohyun Han pointed at the people gathered around her with her chin.


    Their eyes were pouring.


    ������.��


    A navy blue jacket that is clearly different from the academy uniform.


    Friends who wore jackets and clan members stood out.


    Eun-ha noticed the students�� feelings towards them.


    envy us


    they are envious


    His friends seemed to have noticed it as well, so he proudly stretched his shoulders and tried to show himself in uniform.


    Shall I take a picture for you?


    It would be nice if you could take a picture


    At that time, Han Seohyun smiled.


    Eunha also smiled and readily responded to her wit.


    Then she took a smartphone and tried to take pictures of the clan members gathering.


    right then-


    ��Ah��


    We��ll take the picture for you. So, Seohyun, you go there too.


    yes quick! hurry! Brew! You too, go over there and stand!


    hmm. mom! I want to take a picture with Eunha too! No Avenir You are here holding hands with your sister.


    ��thank you. mother.


    My mother said she would take a picture for me.


    Julieta is struggling with filters while looking at her smartphone next to her mother.


    Meanwhile, Bruno, pushed by her back, heads for Eunha.


    Avenir running wild.


    Eunae Noh holds her hand tightly to prevent Avenir from going anywhere.


    Han Seo-hyun, who looked embarrassed for a moment, thanked them and went straight to Eun-ha.


    Guys! Join me too!


    Yoo Do-Jun You��re not even a clan member!


    Can I do this to shareholders?


    And Yoo Do-jun appeared out of nowhere.


    Minji Kim shouted in a joking tone.


    All my friends laughed and laughed.


    Seohyun Han also laughed along with them.


    ��Guys, shall we take a picture then? one two. Shall I take another shot?


    That��s how


    the Pandora Clan members happily took pictures.


    Already tolerant of people staring at them, they quickly stopped paying attention to them.


    We took pictures, so let��s go! meat! Let��s go eat our meat! Taehee Are you hungry too?


    Yes I��m hungry too!


    after taking the picture.


    Jo Ara sighed.


    Then Taehee Onn and all her friends agreed.


    Anyway��


    the laughter never stops.


    Eunha struggled to hold back her laughter.


    I let them laugh and chatter.


    yes let��s go to eat meat.


    ��oh!!��


    one step after another.


    Eunha stepped forward.


    My friends were excited and followed me.


    Eunha��s steps were very light.


    ��Yes, you guys keep smiling.


    I��ll make you laugh to the fullest.


    The future is infinitely bleak.


    never bright


    Nevertheless, Eun-ha, who stood at the end of the path of being a student, decided to set foot on a new path with her friends.


    He decided to start a new life as a player with them.


    I decided to be happy with them.


    is the beginning of the end


    ��


    February of the 15th year of Seonryeok.


    Winter was ending.


    It was such a season when you could feel the energy of life sprouting everywhere while walking on the streets.


    It��s already night


    Winter is gone and spring is coming.


    The woman who saw the beginning of spring at the end of winter decided to enjoy the taste.


    I decided to spend a leisurely time drinking coffee on the outdoor terrace.


    Suddenly, the sky turned black.


    It was night.


    Hmm��


    the time when the stars can be seen slowly.


    The woman who ordered coffee for the second time turned her gaze upward, instead of looking down.


    ����.


    The night in downtown Seoul was very dark.


    The stars were hard to see because the ground was so bright.


    Still, she searched for the stars.


    If I couldn��t see the stars, I lowered my eyes and looked for the stars by following the light that was connected to people.


    Meanwhile-.


    ��Ah.


    She let out a short sigh.


    I wondered if what I saw was wrong.


    She sought out other people��s stars and saw the future they showed.


    ����.


    This side and that side.


    A star farther away than that.


    I was losing my light.


    being eaten by fate


    It��s nonsense.


    The woman was so startled that she sent her consciousness further away.


    How is this��.


    The sea of stars, the universe.


    Even at the risk of losing their existence if they did something wrong.


    The woman wandered the sea of stars.


    The result she saw there was not the slightest difference.


    Countless stars were dying and dying.


    Sooner or later�� disaster is about to happen. A catastrophe that cannot even be compared to the past.


    Women have not seen all the future.


    I just see a fragmented future.


    The woman who confirmed the future of several stars even when her energy was failing came to that conclusion.


    Disaster strikes sooner or later.


    The disaster doesn��t end there.


    That will become a detonation point and disasters will appear one by one.


    ����.


    Many people will die.


    And many will become heroes and die.


    A very dark future.


    Darkness fell over her face.


    Soon, Seoul will become hell. I hope you leave Seoul soon.


    the woman groaned.


    she got up from her seat


    After finishing the calculation, she looked up at the night sky again.


    Even if I inform the mana management organization, the future that has been confirmed will not change�� Did you say < big data >? Neither he nor other people will believe in my ability��.


    Before long, Seoul will become a mess.


    The cause is unknown.


    don��t even know when


    That was all she saw.


    A future that is not even convincing.


    There is nothing you can do.


    Would it have been different if I had become the twelfth?


    A thought that suddenly comes to mind.


    Soon she denied it.


    Nothing would have changed.


    Rather, he would have become the target of criticism.


    Thus, his position is diminished.


    Even the position of the fairy who selected her must have diminished.


    maybe even after that.


    However, even now, it would be the same that the fairy��s position would decrease.


    ��No.


    She said as if repeating herself.


    Not the same.


    She fell into the sea of stars again and found one.


    Finding the star wasn��t difficult.


    Because it was shining so brightly.


    This star still can��t read the future.


    The woman smiled bitterly.


    A star that defies fate.


    The star was shining brightly.


    It was shining more dazzlingly than when I saw it before.


    And many stars were gathered around that star.


    ����.


    Stars that defied fate.


    And the stars that are still in their destiny.


    The stars gathered next to the star that defies fate were shining brightly as if they were sharing the light.


    ��It��s okay.


    You do not have to worry.


    When I first discovered that star.


    She was horrified to see a star that changed her determined future.


    And I couldn��t help but doubt my eyes when I discovered that the star changed the fate of other stars as well.


    Then the thought went crazy.


    Rather than living a given life by conforming to fate and waiting for a hopeless future to come.


    Rather, I wondered what it would be like to go against fate as much as possible and create an environment where that star can continue to shine.


    I��m doing great.


    He is destined to become the Twelve.


    That fate cannot be changed.


    However, by delaying the time to become the Twelve, I will choose a life of wandering aimlessly rather than a life tied to the mana management mechanism.


    So broaden your horizons.


    meet many stars


    awaken them to enlightenment.


    And I will lead them to that star.


    So I will make that star not perish in any fate.


    She promised again.


    -You don��t have to worry too much. What will those stars do?


    Not a woman who returned to reality soon, asserted that < The Witch Who Counts Stars >.


    The star that defies fate was shining brightly even as other stars lost their light and faded away.


    Even the stars around it.


    They weren��t the only ones.


    If there is a dying star


    There were also stars shining brightly.


    So, even if a disaster comes someday and dark clouds hang over this city center��.


    ��Many heroes will die and just as many heroes will appear.


    Just as a flower blooms even in destruction.


    In the place where the disaster is over, stronger and stronger heroes will appear.


    is the beginning of the end


    < Part 3 Completion >

 Chapter 631

    Relife Player 631(a)


    [Chapter 167]


    [Presage of Destruction]


    March of the 15th year of the Seonrye.


    Elementary school located in Seongnam-si, Gyeonggi-do.


    The students at the entrance ceremony were talking among themselves no matter what the principal said.


    [��Then, from now on, we will move to each class and conduct a mana measurement test in the body. All the students, listen carefully to the homeroom teacher��]


    One of the teachers used a speaker to spread the message to the people in the auditorium.


    There was no way that students who had just graduated from kindergarten could not listen properly.


    What is the body mana? teacher! What is the mana in your body?


    are you eating that?


    it is delicious?


    I want to go to the bathroom!


    If you raise a topic.


    The students asked completely outlandish stories and question after question.


    As a result, it was the parents of the students who listened to the broadcast, not them.


    While the teachers were at a loss, the parents sighed and had to struggle to catch the children running around.


    It was the same with her.


    I can eat a hamburger without vegetables too! wow that��s great! So how many burgers can you eat? I have 2! Mmm�� I��m 3��! What is the kid who can��t even eat 2 of them talking about? Didn��t your mother tell you not to lie?


    Oh mom!


    Ha Baek-ryun.


    While chatting with the child sitting next to her, she smiled broadly at her mother.


    Ha Ji-eun, her mother, sighed.


    She bent her knees and met Baekryun��s eyes.


    Mommy is going to work now. Can I listen to my daughter��s teacher and not make trouble?


    huh! Really?


    Really! Then, what would you do if a man you didn��t know gave you candy?


    Mr. Police!


    ok my daughter did a good job!


    Ha Ji-eun strokes Ha Baek-ryeon��s hair.


    She got up from her seat and told the homeroom teacher to take good care of her daughter.


    Eventually, Ha Baek-ryeon, who separated from her mother, followed her homeroom teacher while talking to her friends around her.


    hey guys Pay attention. From now on, we will measure the mana in the body. Now all you have to do is come out one by one, say your name, and put your hand on the crystal ball.


    ��Yes��!!!!��


    The homeroom teacher explained.


    The students responded vigorously in unison, even though they could not hear it properly.


    It wasn��t long before it was time to test the mana in their bodies.


    Students lined up in turn placed their hands on the crystal ball.


    At first, the students, who were surprised when the crystal ball emitted light, got used to it and put their hands on it.


    ��Next.


    yes


    It was Ha Baek-ryun��s turn.


    Ha Baek-ryun walked out bravely.


    What is your name?


    It��s Ha Baek-ryun! That��s right�� Ha Baek-ryun in Class 1, Class 5. Now put your hands on it.


    People unconsciously drain mana from their bodies just like breathing.


    The crystal ball was an artifact that checked the approximate amount of mana in the body by inferring the remnants of mana that people unconsciously shed.


    It wasn��t to inspect the gift.


    Anyway, she made a brave face and put her hand on the crystal ball.


    Wow��


    ����.


    Crystal Ball reacted.


    Inside the transparent sphere, a bluish light rose like a flower bud.


    Ha Baek-ryun admired the mana swaying at the bottom of the crystal ball.


    -It��s a bit less than average. It��s not a very small number, but it��s just right for everyday life. It��s so amazing��. It��s just an average without a margin of error.


    Then the staff muttered.


    She, who had been staring at the crystal ball for a while, suddenly came to her senses and looked up at the staff.


    Anxiety crept across her face.


    am i bad? uh? No, that��s not it��


    Am I going to die?


    No, my dear, I mean��.


    Crying.


    Ha Baek-ryun asked with a trembling voice.


    The staff was perplexed.


    And as she started to cry, the students behind her burst into tears as well.


    ��


    Pandora Clan Hall.


    Except for the general clan members, all the executives were gathered in the conference room on the second floor.


    The faces of the clan members were not so bright.


    Don��t you think it��s a bit strange that no work has come in even though it��s only been a week since the official declaration of the clan��s establishment?


    It��s not that work doesn��t come in. Because the groups that sponsor us are giving us work. The problem is that there are no places that offer work other than the sponsoring group. Whether people don��t know we exist, or if they know and pretend they don��t, they��re not coming to visit us.


    Minji Kim and Seona Jin.


    The two talked about the current situation and asked for the consent of the clan members.


    Clan members did not deny it.


    Both of them were right.


    Even though Clan Pandora had announced the creation of a clan in such a grand manner, people were treating them as if they were not there.


    It wasn��t that he didn��t know why.


    The activity area is Yongsan-gu, but the base is at Sadang Station, so it has no choice but to be that way. Would people living in Yongsan-gu cross the river and come all the way here to ask?


    That��s why I objected��


    Bae Su-bin pointed out.


    Mok Min-ho��s sigh.


    As the two said, Pandora Clan was currently in an ambiguous situation.


    It was just that the request would not come in.


    In the end, the eyes of the clan members naturally went back to Eunha, who designated the clan hall and activity area differently.


    However, the galaxy is��.


    ��It��s okay. If you wait, even if you don��t like it, you��ll hear the sound of work pouring out.


    While the clanmates are worried.


    Eunha showed a relaxed attitude.


    Still, he didn��t say why.


    However, the clan members did not want to interrogate Eunha any more.


    It was because he knew that Eunha had no intention of telling him even if he questioned him.


    ����That��s not the only reason why requests aren��t coming in.


    then then


    Seohyun Han opened her mouth.


    The eyes of the left gathered.


    she continued.


    There��s no way the clans that were active in Yongsan-gu would be happy to see us suddenly come in to eat their pies. ������.��


    Furthermore, we are receiving full support from business groups, but if we do something wrong, we are in a situation where influence can be taken away from us. So, from their point of view, they must be controlling the locals so that they can��t hand over their work to us to preserve their position.


    Seohyun Han said as if it was natural.


    A few people, including Jinparang, clicked their tongues, saying that the actions of the clans were dirty.


    But that was the rule of the world.


    While the forerunners exercised their influence as local residents, the latecomers had to build their positions while being checked by them.


    The problem is that the clans in Yongsan-gu are not willing to give the Pandora clan a chance to establish themselves.


    It meant that they didn��t welcome Pandora Clan at all.


    ��So before starting the clan, I told them to pass rice cakes to the clans located in Yongsan-gu in advance. that��s right. We have to say hello to each other and say that we��ll get along well in the future, but since we created a clan without that, it��s bound to look bad.


    The current situation was happening entirely because of Noh Eun-ha.


    Eunha Noh��s response was wrong.


    In addition to the selection of the Clan Hall and activity area, Eunha took a stance that was not favorable to the clans located in Yongsan-gu.


    As a result, Seohyun Han and Eunah Noh were bruised.


    Why do we have to bow our heads to them?


    ��Ghmm����


    They should bow down to us.


    On the other hand, Eunha��s attitude was confident.


    As he spat it out like it was nothing, the clan members groaned as a group.


    There were so many things I wanted to say, but that didn��t mean I couldn��t deal with the Clan Lord like before.


    It was even a situation where the Sub Lords didn��t say anything.


    -That��s not the problem now.


    It��s already spilled water.


    So let��s not worry about it.


    It was when Eunha said so.


    Jeong Ha-yang, who had been silent until now, spoke cautiously.


    As Eunha said, it is useless to worry about spilled water. The problem is that now, in April, the clans in each district hold regional meetings.


    Regional Assembly.


    It was a meeting body of clans based in the same district.


    Each clan used to discuss ways to coexist with the development of the region.


    In other words, Pandora Clan also had to participate in the regional assembly in Yongsan-gu, scheduled around April.


    But we haven��t received any communication right now. By this time, it wouldn��t be strange to receive a notice to attend the Jurisdiction. ������.��


    At Hayang��s words, the atmosphere of the clan members all at once became solemn.


    Not being invited to the Jurisdictional Conference was tantamount to not recognizing the Pandora Clan.


    As much as that, the clans in Yongsan-gu are trying to dry the blood of the Pandora clan.


    The clan members, who were crazy about it, cautiously opened their mouths.


    It��s not too late even now I think it would be right to keep your head down now.


    That��s right, your pride may be hurt, but if you go in, they��ll recognize you as a clan in Yongsan-gu.


    Hoshimiya Kaede Joara.


    The two recommended Eunha.


    Several clan members also expressed their opinions to Eunha.


    Noeun at this��.


    ��Is there any need for us to be invited? ������!!��


    If the other side doesn��t call it, we can call it. is not it?


    gravely.


    He spat out in passing.


    Then, the opinion he gave was a remark that he liked very much.


    Eunha��s eyes twinkled as the clan members were stunned by the completely unexpected words. S��ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ��Seo Hyun-ah, please contact the clans in Yongsan-gu. We��re going to hold regional meetings at our Clan Hall.


    Are you�� really serious?


    ������.��


    In principle, the clan that can host the regional assembly is the one that has jurisdiction over the district.


    However, Eunha disregarded the principle and said that she would host a local general meeting.


    In other words, by hosting the regional assembly, he meant that he would claim himself as the leader of the hegemony of Yongsan-gu.


    It was such a reckless statement.


    All of the clan members, including Han Seo-hyun, could not sincerely accept what Eun-ha said.


    And then what if we��re the only clan in the meeting��


    and there won��t be any shame.


    ������.��


    Kang Si-hyeong, who is cautious about saying what to say, expressed concern on behalf of the clan members.


    Byeok Hae-soo also added words.


    Other clan members felt the same way.


    Even if you hosted a regional conference, if no one attended, it would be a shame.


    -Isn��t that a good thing?


    Even so, Eunha laughed.


    He raised the corners of his mouth, accepting the pouring glances.


    It will serve as an indicator of who is in favor of us and who is not in favor of us.


    Confident tone.


    Eunha, who showed a contrasting reaction from her clanmates, flashed her eyes.


    don��t worry. Unlike what you think, it will have no choice but to come to us.


    Sooner or later, after Gangbuk collapses.


    The clans of Yongsan-gu would have no choice but to bow their heads and come under the Pandora clan.


    From then on, the loyalty competition will begin.


    Eun-ha just had to wait for that time to come and do what she had to do.


    So don��t worry too much about that. Some people want to go somewhere with me. Let��s see�� Parang hyung and Seona Kaede will clear their schedules sooner or later


    .


    There wasn��t much of a meeting.


    After finishing the agenda that had to be roughly decided, Eunha called several clan members by name.


    The clan members who had been called perked up their ears.


    hey where are you going


    Jinpalang suddenly asked.


    In response, Eunha replied to him as if it was not a big deal.


    Itaewon. Why is Itaewon? What��s there?


    what is there there are foreigners Ah, Koreans, but still treated as foreigners. Why are they going to see it?


    to draw in power.


    Eh?


    Yongsan-gu was an area where hegemony was not organized.


    The clans fought back and forth to claim supremacy in the region.


    Foreign Koreans were still building their own forces without going into their hegemony.


    Therefore, in order to fully acquire Yongsan-gu, it was necessary to attract foreign Koreans living in Itaewon as well as clans.


    It��s not too late to subjugate the clans in Yongsan-gu, even if it��s later.


    The most important thing is to attract foreigners living in Itaewon.


    With the personnel of Clan Pandora, it is difficult to manage an area that will later collapse.


    There had to be an independent force to serve as the hands and feet of Pandora Clan.


    So, the forces in Itaewon were very attractive.


    Unlike the clans, they won��t expect much from themselves.


    ��


    Pandora Clan was created.


    This was not very welcome news for the clans based in Yongsan-gu.


    Why do they enter someone else��s territory and create a clan?


    And won��t you come and say hello to us? What are you trying to say that you are sponsored by a business group? He wants us to come see him and say hello. Very cheeky for a rookie subject. Even if Ji comes to say hello, it��s a water fountain. Shall we go say hello?


    If we had said let��s get along, we wouldn��t have gone this far either. At least, they would have let me get a job so that I could put it on my lips��


    The clans in Yongsan-gu laughed at the actions Pandora Clan had been doing since its inception.


    The clan hall was set up at Sadang Station and they laughed out loud when they heard that they would cross the river and work in Yongsan-gu.


    Then, after they opened the business, they were very displeased that they did not come to say hello to them.


    The guy I used to hate seemed to hate me even more from that day on.


    Kicked a very win-win.


    Then there was no need for mercy on their part either.


    Let��s kick out the Pandora clan or whatever. Do we need to be afraid of being sponsored by a business group? If we all work together, they won��t be able to work in Yongsan-gu. The Sirius group is too good. They��ve been sponsoring us so far, and now they��re giving it to Pandora Clan as if it was the same as when.


    Things that fall to us may end up going to Pandora Clan. We have to get them out before then.


    no There��s no need to kick it out. Still, I was sponsored by a business group, but do you know what will happen later after being kicked out like that? can you handle the back?


    So what are we going to do? If things keep not coming in, he��ll come to us on his own. If you apologize for doing something wrong, you can tame it so that it doesn��t disobey us. Hmmm��


    just try to coax them out. So how do you know if they��ll run out of congo from the group they��re sponsoring? Right now, they��re not that big, so they must be in a situation where they have no choice but to borrow an outside hand��


    That��s not a bad idea. Then you can press moderately and wait for them to come to you on their own.


    The clans of Yongsan-gu were fighting for supremacy and keeping each other in check.


    However, the clans came together when a new enemy emerged that had the potential to devour Yongsan-gu intact.


    The Clan Lords of Yongsan-gu gathered together to discuss what actions to take against Clan Pandora.


    Furthermore, they did not convey any information related to the Regional Assembly to Pandora Clan, taking the fact that Pandora Clan did not come to report to the DM Clan, which currently has jurisdiction over Yongsan-gu, as an excuse.


    So, the clans in Yongsan-gu were waiting for the day when Pandora Clan bowed down and came in.


    ��Are these crazy now?


    what? They are hosting regional conferences, so please make sure to attend?


    Crazy bastards�� what are these things up to now?


    Pandora Clan sent an invitation to the regional meeting to the clans in Yongsan-gu.


    The Clanlords were ridiculous.


    The authority to host jurisdictional meetings belonged to the clan that had jurisdiction over the region.


    But to think that a clan that doesn��t even control the region sent an invitation.


    It was the same as saying that he would claim to be the clan under his jurisdiction.


    It was against common sense.


    It was so rude.


    The Clanlords were angry for a long time.


    Then he snorted.


    ha yes Where do you guys do it? Do you think we can go to the meeting?


    Shouldn��t the regional assembly be held in Yongsan-gu? but what? Are you going to open it at Sadang Station? It��s true that the regional assembly must be held at the Clan Hall, but it��s sadang station�� Ugh, I��m ashamed.


    The Clan Lords giggled.


    Noh Eun-ha dug my own grave.


    I could only see it that way.


    A clan with no authority would host a meeting, but who would go?


    Undoubtedly, Noh Eun-ha will sit in the conference hall alone and taste humiliation.


    It seems that < Kudos Nanma > is too brainless! You only know how to wield a sword, but you must have no common sense!


    Crazy guy�� Who wants to go to Gangnam! There are so many clan halls in Yongsan-gu, how many clan halls do I want to go to you guys!


    Hey, what are we going to do with these? Why is it said that the local assembly, which should be held around April, is held around May?


    So, live well by yourself! We��ll have a meeting without you!


    It was completely different from the picture the Clan Lords had envisioned.


    They conceived that this was not so bad either.


    At that time, they didn��t doubt it and ended up missing the golden time.

 Chapter 632

    Relife Player 632(b)


    [Chapter 167]


    [Presage of destruction (2)]


    In the next month, Gangbuk will collapse and the people will face an unprecedented disaster.


    Many people die and so many people lose their families.


    There��s no way I can forget that day


    I couldn��t sleep properly for three days and had to fight monsters.


    Eunha remembered that day clearly.


    After graduating from the academy before returning, he had to fight monsters without any field experience.


    I couldn��t sleep and fought so hard.


    It was to the point where he clearly remembered the day Gangbuk collapsed.


    I��ve already gathered enough power.


    All that remains is to minimize the damage in preparation for that day.


    It will be difficult if Gangbuk is completely destroyed.


    If that happened, there would be noise in Pandora Clan��s future activities in Yongsan-gu.


    In addition, due to the disaster that will occur in a month, considerable criticism is bound to be poured out on the fairy government.


    So, while minimizing the damage, it was necessary to reduce the criticism that the fairy Lim Ga-eul would receive and to create a standard that would benefit Pandora Clan a lot.


    In the first place, the collapse of Gangbuk was predestined. Because < Witch Who Counted Stars > also said that before returning.


    He recalled his memories before returning.


    Song Yun-seo, who was in the Twelve at the time, told Eun-ha that her prophecy could never be changed.


    The appearance of the Kraken and the collapse of Gangbuk were all predestined.


    Eunha didn��t want to believe in fate, but she was aware of the fact that her gift was just as powerful.


    Gangbuk will surely collapse.


    So it��s best to prepare for it assuming that it will collapse.


    A disaster in which monsters invade Kangbuk starting from the collapse of Cocoon.


    The galaxy decided to struggle in the most predestined disaster.


    Eunha finished her thoughts.


    [Yes, I am Seohyun Han, administrator of Pandora Clan.]


    Yes, Seohyun. it��s me.


    [So what��s going on?]


    Clanlord��s office.


    He was lost in thought alone in his unfamiliar office and called Seohyun Han on the company phone.


    Eventually, Han Seo-hyun, who was in the next room, asked in a sullen voice.


    Can you contact the mana management organization? I��d like to contact the working-level officials among the high-ranking officials��


    [You can ask your father�� Why do you want to contact the high-ranking officials about something?] I


    have something I want to tell you��


    [Tell me. I need to know first.]


    Hmm�� As far as I know, the lifespan of the Cocoon installed in Jongmyo is about to end, but I wondered if I should check it just in case.


    [Hmm��.]


    Han Seo-hyun bluntly argued.


    Galactic explained roundly.


    It must have been an unexpected explanation for her.


    Then, Eun-ha could see that she was thinking over the phone.


    [��You sound like a fat man. But okay, I��ll tell my father once.]


    Yes, thank you.


    [But even if I told you, I wouldn��t try to check Cocoon. After hearing it, I feel absurd, but what do high-ranking people think?]


    But I��m just going to try it.


    Seohyun Han��s position was skeptical.


    Eunha shrugged.


    In fact, Eunha was thinking the same as her.


    Even so, it didn��t matter.


    ��If you say no, you can ask the fairy to check the cocoon yourself.


    Although it was unexpected.


    Unwillingly, Eun-ha had a friendship with the fairy Lim Ga-eul.


    If high-ranking officials neglected to check Cocoon due to insensitivity to safety, then all they had to do was tell a higher-ranking official.


    Fairy Lim Ga-eul to her.


    And that will give her an excuse to put pressure on the bureaucrats.


    If you don��t want to be beaten by a fairy, you��ll work as if your feet are on fire.


    After the phone call with Seohyun Han.


    Eunha buried herself in the chair.


    The chair provided by Luminous Group was very soft.


    By the way-


    Soon, Eun-ha was lost in thought.


    It could be said that the task of informing the mana management organization was over.


    There was just one problem.


    ��The head of the Twelve Seats is going to die, but how do we stop this��


    On the day the monsters invade Kangbuk, the leader of the Twelve Seats, < Cheolong > Mun-Jun, dies while building a huge barrier in Gangbuk.


    That was the starting point.


    Lim Ga-eul��s strong shield disappears, and condemnation of the fairy government pours out.


    The only answer is to help the < Iron Ong > player as much as possible to keep his body from collapsing.


    I can��t help but worry


    There was no other way.


    I just do my best.


    ��


    After < Destruction at the End of the Century >.


    Exchanges between countries have been almost cut off for a long time.


    As a result, there was only one option left for foreigners left in other countries at the time.


    As a citizen of the country that was to remain, it was to live a lifetime in another country as a homeland.


    It was unavoidable.


    Whether on land, in the sea, or


    in the sky�� Monsters appeared everywhere and blocked long-distance movement.


    A world in turmoil with destruction.


    In a world where law disappeared and strength became justice, people cried out for the safety of their own people first.


    It couldn��t be called a selfish choice.


    Because in those days it was taken for granted.


    Thus, those who shouted for the safety of their citizens put pressure on foreigners who decided to become naturalized.


    No, they made their own choices.


    -Kaede, your grandfather said that he fought alongside the players back then, right?


    uh. You told me that you worked hard together with people in the Itaewon area. The location is probably�� around here.


    To be recognized as a citizen of one��s country.


    The foreigners decided to fight the monsters on their own.


    Many have died.


    At the cost of their death, foreigners could be recognized as nationals in the face of destruction.


    I just got recognized.


    In the beginning, they were deprived of the right to vote�� Did you say there was no freedom before residence?


    Those who survived the destruction suffered from mental illness.


    Because of their fear of monsters, they became disgusted with the child born later.


    Also, those who lost loved ones felt a sense of loss when they saw foreigners who seemed to have survived on their behalf.


    Most of all, foreigners who could not speak Korean well had communication problems and had to be exploited by people.


    If people are to live�� they need hope.


    Even if my life is this unhappy now, I have to be sure that I will be able to be happy tomorrow.


    Discrimination Against Exploitation, etc.


    Those who were mentally driven despised those foreigners in order to protect their hearts.


    ��Still, I��m not in the same unfortunate situation as those people.��


    ��These people are worse than me. Those people are also living, so what do you think I can��t live?��


    ��Those people won��t live longer than me. I can��t help but live. can��t live Otherwise, it would be too unfair.��


    ��Are you going to live with them from now on? Why do I have to live with them?��


    People are reassured that they are average.


    I hope you are not the bottom.


    Destruction maximized the ugly hearts that lay at the base of them and eventually gave birth to an invisible class.


    Naturalized foreigners continued to be the object of contempt for them.


    No, it wasn��t just them.


    Even those who were born under them and became Korean as their mother tongue.


    They, too, were still subject to discrimination.


    Discrimination, fixed over time, continued to drive them into the darkness of Itaewon.


    hey! Don��t go there, come over here. This is a shortcut. Blue oppa will know the way well. He said he would come here whenever he had a chance and feed the kids. Hey Jinseo! I told you not to talk about that! We talked about it among ourselves, but why did they tell them��


    Are Lang and Dambi us and Eunha and Kaede not us? Now, even the clan members should know. Even if I didn��t, I knew right away. Stupid bro, then it is.


    uh? how did you know But is that a compliment or a curse?


    Okay, please guide me the way.


    Itaewon alley.


    Even a neighborhood that seemed splendid at first glance turns into an alleyway and darkness appears.


    Itaewon was even more so.


    Eun-ha moved into the deep darkness under the guidance of Jinpa-rang.


    ��You seem to be on your guard.


    I guess so. What would people think of us walking into an alleyway wearing slick clothes?


    How many do you think there are?


    7 people. And one person quietly following us behind us. One person just left. Looks like he went to report�� Good job. You��re right. don��t test me I haven��t tested it.


    If not tested, what is it?


    Actually tested it. It was a


    narrow


    alleyway.


    An alley that one person could pass through.


    Eunha had a conversation with Kaede Hoshimiya, feeling as if she was searching for them.


    And soon-


    ��It comes.


    Kaede��s voice changed.


    The galaxy also sensed it.


    The point where the road that used to be a straight line splits into three branches.


    From every direction came men who shed hostility.


    This is not the time for you to come.


    Stop when you say nice things.


    Shit! hey off


    ������.��


    Foreigners with swords at their waists.


    Among them, Eun-ha looked at a foreigner who had walked out from the left corner.


    dark skin.


    A black man who spoke mixed English had reggae hair.


    You��ll see it here. Did you say < Sweeper >��? Was your name Dominic?


    A man who claimed to be a cleaner in Itaewon who made his name known to some extent before returning.


    Eun-ha recalled the memory when she saw the man holding a sword in his finger and turning it around.


    said go away If I come here more, I have no choice but to exercise my skills. It��s an exercise of skill��


    A player who was rated as A-class based on the mana management system before returning.


    Eun-ha snorted as she saw the man pull out another sword.


    I��m going to meet you quietly, but if you want to come out like this, I can��t help it.


    The hostility was seen by them first.


    They took out their weapons first.


    Eunha said to the three people.


    blue brother. OK.


    Then he sang Jinparang.


    As if he had been waiting, Jinparang was expressing mana in his body.


    Brother sort it out by himself. can��t you?


    what do you see me as? Clean up in 10 minutes. 5 minutes. 10 minutes is long. Be quiet! I get it!


    ������!!!��


    You are all dead now!


    whirling and


    Jinpalang, who was behind the galaxy, suddenly stepped on the wall facing each other and jumped over the galaxy.


    landing and charging.


    The three of them were surprised by the sudden situation and had to deal with Jin Parang.


    But the road was too narrow for a group of people to fight.


    Jin Parang took advantage of that and dealt with them one by one.


    right then-


    ��Kaede.


    I know.


    An attack that falls from above.


    Foreigners who were watching from the roof joined in as the battle broke out.


    Eunha ordered Kaede.


    Before receiving his order, Kaede had drawn the bowstring.


    Kaede, who offset the falling attack, immediately shot the people above.


    And another one from behind.


    �C Jinseo.


    Only you are the most comfortable and what is this?


    A fox who complains that the galaxy is not doing anything.


    However, Jinseo-na did not avoid the attack of the attacker, so she dug inside and hit the vital point.


    The man��s expression changed in a giddy way and he collapsed to the floor.


    And when that time came��


    -P Please! stop please stop��! ��hehe��!


    Cool!


    It was after all the people Jinparang was dealing with had collapsed.


    The galaxy moved closer to Dominic among the fallen people.


    grabbed him by the collar and lifted him up.


    tell me where your boss is rather kill me!


    okay?


    Dominic shouted.


    Eunha picked up the knife that had fallen and put it to his throat.


    ����.


    tell me.


    Dominic, who was not a player at this time.


    I was still just a beginner.


    That��s why the galaxy threatened him without exerting any force.


    kill me��


    just hit one


    ��Ouch��!


    However, Dominique��s will did not back down from the threat.


    His shaky gaze looked up at the galaxy, looking for composure.


    Eunha clicked her tongue.


    Eunha, who had to draw the forces of Itaewon, couldn��t really kill him.


    Eunha, who hit him in the face with her fist, stood up.


    ��Even if I don��t ask you anyway�� It looks like you��ve come to meet me from over there.


    ��Fuck��!! Bae Bae Ah��!


    The reason Eunha hit Dominic.


    The galaxy stepped on Dominique��s belly and turned her gaze to the direction he came from a moment ago.


    ������.��


    He sighed.


    A woman walking through a puddle.


    braided hair.


    The tanned woman wore a translucent veil around her mouth and a long skirt.


    Overall, it was a woman with an appearance reminiscent of an Arabian dancer.


    -My father is calling. Stop now and follow me.


    Glance at Dominic.


    The woman spoke in a polite tone.


    My father invited the Pandora Clan as guests.


    ������.��


    The woman��s words became a clue.


    That the people deep in this alley know that they are from Clan Pandora.


    yes it should come out like this


    Not even a town thug.


    Douglas Kim (Douglas KIM), a man who was called < The Mercenary King > in the past, whom foreigners in Itaewon trust and follow.


    Eunha raised her lips.


    ��


    Women took the lead.


    Eunha and the clan members followed her into the alleyway.


    A few battered foreigners followed behind them.


    here it is


    ������.��


    Soon after.


    The galaxy came out into a small clearing.


    Soon, Eunha and the clan members were overwhelmed by the eyes of people staring at them from all sides.


    Like it could kill you.


    They threatened to kill them. S��ar?h the n??el Fire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Their attitude was so bloody that the clan members were naturally nervous.


    It��s too bloody for an invitation. did we get it wrong?


    ������!!��


    Stygian Eye


    But the galaxy was different.


    It was only for an instant that his eyes twinkled.


    The people who made eye contact for an instant suddenly vomited and collapsed.


    People who were on top of the fence fell peek pix and had seizures.


    weaker than expected Seeing you fall like this just because our eyes met.


    While the clanmates are frozen.


    Eunha looked at the skills of the foreigners and lamented a little.


    Then the spirit of the foreigners became even more brutal.


    They were now trying to pressurize the galaxy while expressing mana.


    right then-


    ��Stop it.


    Sit on that high platform.


    The man who had only been with Oshi for a while opened his mouth.


    < The Mercenary King > Douglas Kim.


    Starting from his remarks, foreigners began to collect mana in his body.


    Eunha looked up at him.


    You��re more cheeky than I��ve heard.


    The cheeky one did it first.


    The words of < The Mercenary King >.


    There was power in his words.


    Douglas Kim��s spirit overwhelmed those present.


    Even so, Eunha remained calm.


    It��s nothing compared to the aura that Armageddon emitted.


    Even in the face of sharp momentum.


    Unlike the others, Eunha looked into his eyes.


    hmm.


    < The Mercenary King >��s eyes changed.


    He showed interest in Eunha.


    Douglas Kim, who regained his momentum, spoke to Eunha in a different atmosphere than before.


    Yes Pandora Clan Lord. Why did you come to see me?


    Let��s do some business.


    partnership?


    no it��s not a partnership


    Eunha smiled.


    Then he shouted proudly.


    ��I��ll tell you briefly. Come under me.������!!��


    Those words threw ripples again.

 Chapter 633

    Relife Player 633


    [Chapter 167]


    [Presage of Perdition (3)]


    The areas most directly affected by the collapse of Cocoon were Mapo-gu, Yongsan-gu, Seongdong-gu, Gwangjin-gu, etc. facing the Han River.


    After < Destruction at the End of the Century >, the Han River has accumulated a large amount of mana and has become one of the sources of omnipresence.


    As a result, Cocoon could not extend to the Gangnam area with the Han River as the boundary, and had to be installed in Gangbuk and Gangnam, excluding the Han River.


    In the end, if Cocoon breaks down, the omnipresence that has been suppressed so far will run rampant, and monsters will appear in large numbers.


    As a result, it could be said that the current Han River is filled with ubiquitous substances that escaped the influence of Cocoon.


    It was currently in progress.


    Due to the nature that mana calls mana and becomes omnipresent, and omnipresence brings omnipresence.


    The omnipresence, which had not been able to explode and only condensed so far, could explode at once if given a slight opportunity.


    It can be said that this was the cause of the Kraken, a third-tier monster, as it drove Mana, which had been wandering around Seoul, into the Han River by operating Cocoon in the early days of the inauguration of the fairy government.


    And now it was time for the omnipresence that had been suppressed since then to explode.


    The guys who came up from the Han River like that will make the area adjacent to the Han River a mess.


    The same goes for Yongsan-gu.


    And these people will be put to the test of the people again.


    in a previous life.


    The King of the 3rd Overrank Lizard led an army to raid Yongsan-gu.


    People were afraid of monsters and asked for help from the clans in Yongsan-gu and another force in Itaewon.


    ��At times like this, you guys have to help! Please save us!��


    ��I shouldn��t have to repay the favor if I��ve lived on this land for so long!��


    ��Please help me. You have the power to fight them!��


    People in panic.


    They flocked to Itaewon and gathered their voices together.


    They said that if they were going to live in this country in the future, they would have to step out to save themselves from the danger of destruction.


    It was nonsense.


    But I couldn��t deny it.


    Those who were not welcomed by this land had no choice but to fight to protect the area where they were born and raised.


    In doing so, they believed that although they were being treated like this now, their descendants would someday be treated fairly as citizens.


    I had to believe.


    Otherwise, they had no hope of living any longer.


    So-.


    ��The < Mercenary King > led many people and defended Yongsan-gu until the moment they died.


    Many foreigners died.


    And they protected Yongsan-gu.


    If they hadn��t raised their swords, the army of monsters would have gone straight from Yongsan-gu to Jongno-gu.


    If so, the administrative function of the government would have lost its function altogether.


    Of course, even if they saved Yongsan-gu, their descendants continued to be neglected contrary to their wishes.


    Knowing such a future, Eunha came to meet < The Dragon King >.


    -Tell me again. what?


    Come under me.


    Under the pressure of < The Mercenary King >.


    Eunha said confidently.


    ��


    It is an intimidating pressure that makes you breathless and choking.


    Moreover, the spirit of foreigners is very sharp.


    Jinpa and Jinseo and Kaede Hoshimiya.


    The three of them were barely holding on despite their momentum.


    Even so, Eunha did not flinch and looked at Douglas Kim from < The Mercenary King >.


    I know who you are. But even so, you��re saying something so rude.


    ����.


    What do you believe in saying that? Is it because you have the backing of a business group behind you, or is it because you believe in small powers?


    < The Mercenary King > Douglas Kim.


    The old man, who exudes the unique aura of a person who has been worn out on the battlefield, said with his hand on the sword.


    ��Tell me.


    Dad just kills me.


    As if he wouldn��t let it go depending on the answer.


    he said in a heavy tone.


    Dominic, who had come to his side before he knew it, was holding the knife as if he would kill Eunha at any moment if he ran out of words.


    Noeun at this��.


    ��Pandora Clan will soon completely take over Yongsan-gu. One day, the day will come when we will have even Jung-gu, which is above Yongsan-gu.


    revealing one��s strength.


    Thus, covering the clan members.


    Eunha exhaled confidently.


    declared no.


    However, with the size of our clan, even if we take control of Yongsan-gu, it will be very difficult to manage. So you��re going to put us down? You��re saying something that��s not even funny. Why should we?


    what is regret


    Douglas Kim��s words contained such a meaning.


    In fact, while they were in Yongsan-gu, they maintained their own independent power with little interference from the clans.


    There is no need for them to lend a hand to Eunha.


    Even more so, while accepting the loss of going under the galaxy.


    Then the foreigners laughed as if they agreed with him.


    If you want to live in Itaewon for the rest of your life, yes.


    ������.��


    Then he stopped.


    At Eunha��s words, the audience stopped laughing.


    ridicule and ridicule.


    The faces of the people who understood Eunha��s meaning became grim. S~ea??h the ��ovelFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    They got their hands on their weapons.


    Even so, Eunha didn��t care and opened her mouth.


    Even without your help, Pandora Clan will occupy Yongsan-gu anyway. It��s just a time difference. ������.��


    And the meaning of taking Yongsan-gu means that I will take over Itaewon, which maintains its own power. I have no intention of neglecting Itaewon like other clans did. If you won��t listen, I��ll make you listen to me very thoroughly. ������!!��


    I have enough strength to do that. As the < Mercenary King > said a while ago, both military power and wealth.


    An obvious declaration of war.


    After proudly speaking to < The Mercenary King >, Eunha now looked back at the audience.


    So choose. Before that, come under me and keep your power, or you will be destroyed by me.


    Itaewon was a haven for them.


    Although restrictions on housing movement were lifted, discrimination was still prevalent in society.


    If they were scattered, they had to be persecuted as the object of discrimination, so they inevitably had to come together.


    If the world persecuted them, they had to make a living for themselves.


    Itaewon was such a place.


    Therefore, if Eunha really made up her mind and declared war, they had to be kicked out of here and thrown out into the world.


    Or that we have to wage an endless struggle to protect this land.


    Dad just kills me. If I kill him now, no one will know.


    ����.


    Dominic groaned.


    On the other hand, < The Dragon King > was silent.


    He looked down at the galaxy for a long time, as if he was trying to see through something.


    After a long silence, he finally spoke.


    ��If we go under you, what will you offer us? It��s not like they��re saying they��re going to allow us even self-government.


    ������!!��


    The < Mercenary King > bent his will.


    Foreigners looked surprised.


    they were buzzing


    So did the clan members.


    But Eunha was calm.


    he raised his lips.


    I know < The Mercenary King > well.


    The fact that they can create their own forces and live is only for the world to see.


    They know very well that no one wants to touch them because they have a use for them.


    Foreigners may think that they enjoy freedom in Itaewon.


    No, I would like to think so.


    In reality, foreigners were just confined to Itaewon and discriminated against.


    The world didn��t want to get involved with foreigners, so it was nothing more than driving them into the land of Itaewon.


    I have something to offer, of course.


    There was nothing truly sheltering them.


    Even if the wind blows in the world for a moment, I can��t help but turn off the candle.


    That was the reality of Itaewon.


    We cannot completely guarantee that you will not be persecuted, but at least in Yongsan-gu and Jung-gu, we will help you live a better life than you do now.


    Put mana into your voice.


    Eunha kicked herself into the podium and said.


    He could hear them holding their breath and many eyes were fixed on him.


    Eunha continued.


    Those of you who fought to protect others will be able to fully fight for you and your family.


    ������.��


    I don��t think there are people here who just want to die fighting for others like in the old days, right? is not it?


    The words that were directed to < The Dragon King > went back to foreigners of Korean descent.


    Eunha��s words caused ripples in their hearts.


    They looked agitated.


    And now, their eyes turned to < The Mercenary King > whom they trusted and followed.


    -Can you really promise?


    It was nothing short of agreement.


    < Mercenary King > has passed.


    Eunha readily replied.


    of course.


    ��


    Okay, I��ll go under you.


    But not now.


    If you really want to attract us, show what you��re capable of.


    < The Dragon King > said so.


    There��s no way I��ll come downstairs right now.


    It��s rather strange that he��s a person who dominates a single faction, but he��s easily passed over.


    Eunha nodded.


    He could be satisfied with the temporary pact.


    Anyway, when that time came, they would come under him.


    In exchange for the token of promise�� I will send the girl whom I regard as a daughter to your clan. Shakira. your father


    The pressure is now gone.


    < Mercenary King > pointed to the woman standing next to him.


    A woman who appears to be in her mid-twenties.


    It was the woman who led Eunha and her clan members to this place.


    The woman, who had been there but killed her presence as if she was not there, was soon called and came forward.


    He is a very good dancing boy. He is also sensible and quick to judge the situation, which will help a lot.


    You don��t have to do that��


    Shakira approached Eunha.


    Eunha expressed her refusal.


    The intention of < The Mercenary King > was clear.


    < Mercenary King > would send her as a hostage and to keep an eye on Pandora Clan.


    It also meant that he did not trust Eunha yet.


    And I��m going to take a look at the document processing��.


    So I tried to decline.


    < The Dragon King > mentioned her ability to process documents while talking about her strengths.


    Even so, Seohyun was looking for someone with excellent administrative skills.


    Eunha, who judged that she could be entrusted with trivial tasks, accepted it without hesitation.


    Shit Father I am the opposite. Why do we have to bow our heads to him? Noisy provincial government.


    You said my name was Dominique! American blood runs through my body, so don��t say that?


    Your parents were Korean. So you are Korean.


    No father��. Minguk-ah, if you can��t speak English well, can you speak in Korean? Fuck You! Shakira bitch��!


    At that time, Dominique, who was clinging to < The Mercenary King >��s side, was fussing.


    Standing next to Eunha, Shakira stabbed him with a dagger.


    Dominic growled.


    Foreigners laughed as they saw the two bickering as if it were normal.


    In the meantime, < The Mercenary King > is��.


    -She is Mr. Hoshimiya��s granddaughter. How have you been?


    ��yes. Long time no see.


    hear it often


    He spoke to Kaede.


    It was a sight to know each other.


    Kaede bowed her head.


    < The Mercenary King > was not only known to her.


    Thank you for taking good care of my children. I wanted to say this when we met. Ah�� What? I just did it because I was bored.


    Soon, < The Mercenary King >��s eyes turned to Parang.


    Jinparang, who did not know that he would know what he had been doing, was embarrassed.


    Lastly, < The Mercenary King > went to Jin Seo-na, who was standing quietly by Eun-ha.


    thank you too Thanks to your support, the children can study comfortably. Thank you very much. �� no. I don��t think I did anything great enough to be praised. Thank you though.


    Tick-tock.


    She looked bewildered.


    He did not expect that the good deeds he secretly did would become known to Eunha and the clan.


    But the panic was short-lived.


    She responded with emotion.


    what? Jinseo and you told me earlier that it was time to tell the kids, but now that I see you, you��re more��! I didn��t do it with my own money So I don��t have to tell you. Certainly not something to be praised for.


    I��m not worthy of praise either!?


    While the < Mercenary King > laughed.


    Jinseo-na and Jinparang quarreled.


    The young children who had been secretly hiding and observing the atmosphere only then jumped out and clung to them.


    The whole area became a sea of laughter.


    ��


    Twelve Seats < Big Data > Mora Yul.


    As the Twelve Seat, Mora Yul��s daily routine was mainly to reside in the Mana Management Organization and observe the omnipresence of the Korean Peninsula.


    Ah�� so much work. Isn��t it like this and die while working��.


    Although he belongs to the Dangun clan.


    It was rare for him to be in the Dangun clan.


    On this day as well, Mora Yul was watching dozens of monitors at the Mana Management Bureau.


    Her gift and ability were adept at gathering tens of thousands of pieces of information from dozens of monitors


    .


    I��m going to get neurosis like this.


    part of repetitive tasks.


    And too much work.


    The girl who had been swollen with the dream of living in wealth and glory when she became the zodiac was no longer there.


    All she did was show hysteria at others and wait for a quick break.


    It was then.


    ��That�� Commander Mora Yul. The director just contacted you. yes? Are you the chief? why?


    An employee approached.


    An employee with a nameplate of Yoon Yi-byeol.


    His academy grades were pretty good, so he was a newcomer assigned to the Mana Management Bureau.


    She spoke cautiously, now knowing some of Moraul��s hysterical temperament.


    When Yoon I-byeol spoke to Mora Yul, he immediately responded in an annoyed tone.


    Then, when the word director was mentioned, he frowned.


    Shouldn��t we check the cocoon installed at the Jongmyo Altar


    ?


    Yo has a new job.


    Although her job was right, she was in a situation where there was a lot of work, so her annoyance soared.


    What is Cocoon Maintenance? Don��t you know they check it every two years? You checked last year, but what are you going to check again? It��s�� it��s difficult for me to answer because it��s from the director��


    Ai-san, really. annoying people


    sorry.


    And I was going to tell you before that, but aren��t you the one who joined the company this year? yes? yes that��s right. Why��


    do you think that a low-level person like you would be a mess to chat with me? Oh, the director, why is he really doing this?


    Moraul was hysterical.


    After that, he robbed Yoon Yi-byeol.


    Nevertheless, Yoon I-byeol was steadfast.


    I�� Controller. That��s why Cocoon��


    No! Say no! Go tell the director! Although I am now affiliated with the Administration Bureau, it is definitely the Twelve Seat! Even if the rank is different, the rank is the same! Go ahead and tell them!


    Moraul got angry.


    Yoon I-byul struggled to hold back her tears and went back with her shoulders drooping.


    And after a while, she came back smiling as if she had never done it before.


    that controller. why again!?


    Cocoon inspection��


    Oh no!?


    The fairy ordered this time, but are you really not going to do it?


    ��what?


    The fairy has ordered it.


    What is this term saying now?


    what a goddess in the world


    Mora Yul, who was outraged, flinched and looked at Yoon I-byeol.


    Yoon Ibyeol spoke again.


    The fairy told the controller to check the cocoon��.. ����. Shall we just call the controller saying he won��t do it? ��no. no. I will. Please tell me that I will definitely do it.


    Moraul shook his head quickly.


    Eventually, she let out a sigh and reluctantly bowed her head to Yoon I-byeol.


    The mana management organization that received the fairy��s order that day was overturned.

 Chapter 634

    Relife Player 634


    [Chapter 167]


    [Presage of Perdition (4)]


    Cocoon needs to be inspected.


    Eun-ha sent Han Seo-hyeon a petition with such content to the Mana Management Organization.


    The answer from the Mana Management Organization is that Cocoon is inspected once every two years, and according to the inspection last year, there were no abnormalities.


    In summary, it was inspected last year, but why is it so annoying to bring up the word of inspection again?


    Did < Big Data > say that? You expected these words to come out, but you didn��t even try to listen?


    Coincidentally, while relaying the contact, Yoon Yi-byeol got caught in the middle.


    Thanks to this, Eun-ha was able to exchange detailed information with Yoon Yi-byeol for the first time in a long time.


    If the twelfth seat doesn��t work, you can make a suggestion to the fairy above him.


    I didn��t want to write this number.


    It was unavoidable.


    Eun-ha decided to contact the fairy through her father.


    Sure enough, the father kept the fairy��s contact information. At that time, my father


    put on a phone call


    to the fairy with a detached expression and said to be very good now . S��ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    So-.


    -It��s been a while. How have you been? It��s the first time since I saw Hyeon-chul when he fought with him at the academy last time. ��call it whatever you feel comfortable with.


    What are you talking about being rude to the fairy? Now, as a Clanlord, you have to be formal.


    Jongmyo Jeongjeon where Cocoon is installed.


    Lim Ga-eul, who was contacted by Eun-ha, immediately put pressure on Moraul to investigate Cocoon.


    And Eun-ha accepted her invitation and went to Jongmyo with her sub-loads.


    Ah, that is the child of the president of Galaxy C&T. How is your father? ��yes, you��re doing well.


    Okay, tell me not to work too hard. Let��s get along well in the future. all right.


    He said he was not polite to the fairy.


    Mok Min-ho, who had been grumbling at Eun-ha, soon became very nervous after receiving the fairy��s attention.


    Then, when she mentioned that he was a direct descendant of Galaxy Corporation based on his face, Minho flinched.


    Mok Min-ho, who received the blessing from the fairy, was greatly embarrassed.


    That person has a good memory.


    He said he was a person who memorized an entire script, so that��s understandable.


    Thanks to that, Baekryeon was scolded by that person for not being able to memorize that��


    On the other hand, Eunha smiled bitterly.


    Since he had memories before returning, he shrugged his shoulders, as his attitude towards the fairy was light.


    Soon, the fairy turned her gaze to Jeong Ha-yang and No Eun-ah.


    Eun-ah, how have you been? Isn��t clan life difficult? yes It��s still worth doing. Yeoreum unnie, is the fairy not sick?


    Call it whatever you want to call it. These days, I��m not sick and I have a disease that I can��t go outside.


    Work is important, but rest is also very important. Otherwise, fatigue will build up later and you will collapse.


    The only person who worries about me is you, Eun-ah. Isn��t that right, escort Sangjin Park?


    I think the schedule is adjusted enough so that the fairy��s body is not burdened, but��


    Perhaps the only person in this country who uses the title of fairy sister is No Eun-ah.


    As Eun-ah and Lim Ga-eul chatted, Park Sang-jin, the escort who accompanied the fairy, was silent.


    And this is the granddaughter that Chairman Min Jun-shik cherishes. Or should I say Pandora Clan sublord?


    Hello fairy. My name is Jeong Ha-yang, the sublord of Pandora Clan.


    yes hello I heard about the engagement. Congratulations on your engagement in advance.


    thank you.


    Lim Ga-eul smiled brightly.


    Unlike Mok Min-ho, Jeong Ha-yang did not stand firm and treated her.


    Immediately after shaking hands with her, Lim Ga-eul turned around and looked at the person entering the blackout.


    I��m sorry to call you while you��re busy. But it��s from a credible source, so I guess I��ll have to check it out. �� No, Fairy. By the way, is student Noh Eun-ha here a reliable source of information?


    ������.��


    Twelve Seats < Big Data > Mora Yul.


    As if emphasizing that she was angry, she appeared with a poop-chewed face and glanced at Noh Eun-ha.


    Student Noh Eun-ha.


    It was a demeaning title to him who had graduated from the academy and was now a full-fledged player.


    That��s right, I don��t like it.


    Because in that person��s eyes, I��ll look like the main culprit who took the job.


    Eunha silently accepted.


    It was only natural that Mora Yul would not like him.


    Now, I��m not sure how a student graduating from the academy can be a trustworthy source of information, but I��ll say yes.


    Moraul��s attitude was sharp.


    However, Lim Ga-eul did not try to question Moraul��s attitude.


    As if asking you to bark alone.


    She just smiled.


    However, Park Sang-jin, who was by her side, wrinkled his face as if he was displeased.


    And then-.


    ��Then, since everyone has come, let��s go check it out.


    Eunha also spoke as if she didn��t care.


    As he walked towards Cocoon, he nodded towards Mora Yul.


    That��s really��


    that��s treating people as objects.


    very cheeky


    Moraul quickly grinded his teeth.


    ��


    It was a rule to inspect Cocoon once every two years.


    At this time, when checking Cocoon, the Twelve Seats had to be present.


    Of course, the zodiac, who had to be present, was a player in the navigator division.


    < Big Data > Mora Yul was the reason he was brought to this position.


    ��But why did you bring up the idea of inspecting Cocoon? I can��t just move on because it��s what you say, so I��m following it, but I��m not sure.


    Moraul was inspecting Cocoon with the technicians.


    Lim Ga-eul, who was watching from a distance, asked Eun-ha.


    It��s been quite some time since the map where Cocoon was installed. Then I thought that the lifespan of Cocoon might not be long.


    It��s a cocoon that can be used for 20 years if you hold it for a long time. There are still 5 years left. Now there are only 5 years left.


    Eunha responded as if it was not a big deal.


    The fairy didn��t say anything more to see if there was any truth in his words.


    Before returning, Cocoon had 5 years of life left, but it suddenly broke. It sounds like there must be something wrong with the cocoon.


    Looking at the people checking Cocoon.


    Eunha was lost in thought.


    In his previous life, Cocoon was broken so suddenly and without warning.


    As that was the cause, monsters flocked to Gangbuk.


    The monsters did not destroy Cocoon and invade Gangbuk.


    It was an out of luck.


    All in all, it was the time when Lim Ga-eul was traveling to another region to infuse cocoon with < Silver > mana.


    Once a year, the fairy would go on tour for at least one month and at most two months to infuse mana into cocoons in the provinces.


    As it was the fairy��s procession, the Twelve Seats also accompanied her on her schedule.


    However, the army of monsters launched a massive invasion of the car where she and the Twelve Seats were away from Seoul.


    At that time, < Yeomma > and < Seongmo > were on a business trip to Gangwon-do��.


    < The First Sword > was also out in Gyeonggi-do.


    < Brain Emperor > Lee Do-jin.


    < Witch of Time > Prisis Memory.


    At that time, Lim Ga-eul was accompanied by two members of the Twelve Seats, and some of the Twelve Seats were not located in Seoul due to local affairs.


    So disaster had no choice but to hit the plate to the point where it got out of hand.


    When the fairies and the Twelve Seats reached Gangbuk after three days, many areas had already collapsed.


    Those many monsters are hard to stop. Cocoon needs to be able to hold out to a certain extent in order to buy time for the Twelve Seats to return.


    Monsters invade Seoul.


    Song Yoon-seo��s prophecy foresaw that.


    Whether Cocoon was broken or not was an established fact.


    Therefore, what Galactic could do was to allow Cocoon to play a long-term role in fending off the invasion of the forces and further weakening them.


    So, I requested a cocoon inspection��.


    ��There is no particular abnormality. If you do a detailed inspection, it may change, but you have to take it to the workshop, and if it��s the inspection you can do here, this is the limit.


    The technician who was watching Cocoon��s condition in full swing spoke up.


    The other technologists nodded, and Mora Yul laughed as if showing off.


    look. You said there was nothing wrong? You said I checked last year.


    Yes, but what are you going to do?


    In the midst of Mora Yul laughing.


    Lim Ga-eul ignored her presence and spoke to Eun-ha.


    Why don��t you do a thorough inspection?


    weird.


    Eunha tilted her head inwardly.


    The reason Cocoon was broken in a previous life was speculated to be an internal factor.


    As a result, the fairy government changed the inspection cycle to once a year.


    At that time, Eunha, who was well aware of the situation, thought the inspection result was strange, but thought it might be a problem that could be identified through a detailed inspection.


    Then Mora Yul said��.


    ��A detailed inspection will take up a lot of time. You will also need equipment.


    Hmm��.


    If you��re stumped, maybe you should stop playing Cocoon for a while and take a look?


    She interrupted as if annoying.


    Ga-eul Lim put on a worried expression when he heard that he might stop cocoon.


    I don��t think it��s too late to decide whether to stop for a while or not after taking a look inside.


    Conversely, the galaxy was stubborn.


    Moraul crumpled his face.


    Look at this student Noh Eun-ha. Right now, this is not Eunha Noh��s job, so I��m just saying it casually, but this job is extremely difficult. So don��t keep saying things like that.


    At the end, Mora Yul gave up his words.


    she growled.


    Eunha frowned.


    After thinking about it then, Lim Ga-eul��.


    ��Yes, everyone did a good job. I already checked last year, but there��s no need to go that far.


    She mediated the situation.


    In the end, the situation led to the flow of not checking Cocoon.


    What does this person not know? There��s less than a month left until something goes wrong inside Cocoon and it shuts down.


    It��s impossible to say that Cocoon will collapse in a month.


    The galaxy was just frustrating.


    If something went wrong, Lim Ga-eul could be hit by this incident.


    No, fall wasn��t the problem.


    The problem was Ha Baek-ryun, who was destined to become a fairy after her one day.


    Your political standing doesn��t matter, but Baekryun should care.


    Let me say one last thing.


    If that doesn��t work, I��ll have to focus on blocking the monsters.


    Eun-ha, who had been in pain, opened her mouth again.


    Still, check once��.


    Hey!!


    When Eunha stopped talking.


    Mora Yul, who had been holding back his anger for a while, shouted out loud.


    There��s nothing wrong with Cocoon! Do you want to keep bothering me!?


    ������.��


    If something goes wrong with Cocoon, I��ll take care of everything, so stop it!!


    I��m going to have a good time.


    The fairy was also dumbfounded by the sudden explosion.


    Others did, of course.


    The galaxy was the same.


    Eunha too lost her patience for a moment and went crazy at the sound she shouted.


    However, it only took a very short time for me to lose my mind.


    ��Is that so? Are you really going to take responsibility?


    okay! I��m in charge!?


    Do you want to


    I accidentally got a breakwater.


    Then, if something happens now, can��t it be blamed on Mora Yul?


    The corners of Eunha��s lips caught on her ears.


    ��


    There is only one week left until the day Gangbuk collapses.


    Eun-ha told Han Seo-hyeon to gather enough food to store.


    Seohyun Han had doubts, but she obediently followed his words.


    There is still more to be done.


    It is important to survive the destruction, but we also had to think about the world after the destruction.


    That day, Eunha left the clan hall and visited a slum located on the border between Bomun-dong and Sungin-dong.


    -Twenty-five.


    What are you doing at this late hour?


    < Leave it > Twenty-five.


    When the galaxy called twenty-five by name, he popped out of nowhere.


    Twenty-five opened my eyes as if everything had happened.


    There��s something I��d like you to investigate.


    I don��t think it��s a good thing, seeing as you called me out at this time��. What should I investigate?


    How to break through the security of the Galaxy Group mansion in Hannam-dong. �� This master asks for very difficult things. You don��t just ask for that, but of course you want to investigate the movements of the people there, right?


    Eunha answered with silence.


    Silence meant affirmation.


    Twenty-five, who noticed Eunha��s thoughts, let out a sigh.


    Then I��ll go in.


    yes please


    Twenty-five disappeared into the darkness.


    Eun-ha stood there for a while, looking up at the faintly twinkling moonlight hidden by the wall of the building.


    Not long now.


    Hannam-dong, Yongsan-gu, Seoul.


    A neighborhood where chaebol families are concentrated.


    The home of the Galaxy Group located there.


    The chairman of the Galaxy Group, no longer the former chairman Choi Yoon-han, was there.


    ��


    Myeong-dong Cathedral in Jung-gu.


    As the world faced destruction once, people no longer believed in God.


    Nevertheless, in order to live in a world where nothing but despair was visible, hope needed a place to lean on.


    ��Then let��s pray today.


    ������.��


    God abandoned humans.


    god is dead


    The people living in the destroyed world no longer believed in the gods that existed before the destruction.


    But people created new gods to replace them.


    God is always by our side and watching over us. Even though this world perished, our god did not die.


    The church leader��s worship is over.


    A woman in a black habit walked forward and said.


    Black hair visible from under the hat.


    Green eyes distorted by mana.


    The woman, wearing low-heeled shoes, soon climbed onto the podium.


    People shed tears as if they were moved by her every move.


    May God bless you today.


    They always bowed their heads.


    The woman standing on the podium smiled benevolently as if they were her children.


    she put her hands together


    people followed


    As she recited the prayer, this time, people followed each phrase she uttered.


    ��Through our Lord Manasin, we pray like this. amen.


    ����Bina. Amen.��


    Oh hallelujah!


    ��Oh Hallelujah!��


    Manaism.


    All the people who worshiped the god Mana called her as follows.


    < Cult''s Saint > Illya.

 Chapter 635

    Relife Player 635


    [Chapter 167]


    [Presage of Perdition (5)]


    Before the return.


    Soon after graduating from the academy, Eun-ha faced the disaster of the destruction of Gangbuk, and had to struggle.


    It was only natural that he had to deal with the influx of troops in a situation where he was not accustomed to combat.


    In the end, the galaxy even came to a close situation right before its death.


    At that time, he felt relieved.


    -Am I going to die now?


    He had no regrets about life.


    Life was so hard.


    However, he couldn��t commit suicide.


    At that time, he was immersed in such thoughts while receiving treatment from Lee Yu-jeong.


    It was then.


    ��Don��t give up. I will take all the pain you go through.


    3rd tier overrank monster Yekyung.


    Around the time when he attacked Jung-gu.


    Illya, who had been soothing and curing people at the Myeongdong Cathedral, activated a < miracle >.


    I hope you all have the protection of God Mana.


    After < Empress > Shin Seo-young.


    The second < miracle > officially activated in Korea.


    The pillars of light that spread around the Myeongdong Cathedral healed all the wounds of the people inside the pillars.


    As a result, Ilya endured all the pain and wounds they would experience, and then died, unrecognizable.


    And coincidentally, a nearby galaxy was able to recover from its injuries.


    But at that time he was��.


    ��Damn it.


    He was very angry.


    Are you asking me to continue living a life that is only cruel to myself?


    He jumped into the army of monsters in order to free the man who had nowhere to go.


    So he survived.


    Thus, he became < Undead >.


    Illya was a selfless person who couldn��t take care of herself. A person who died while giving it away to others.


    Illya, the Saint of the Church of Mana.


    she was so martyr


    The Church of Mana, where she belonged, quickly grew in number thanks to her martyrdom.


    Those who entered Manaism like that became fanatics.


    Thanks to this, it was no different from being a nuisance to the fairy government.


    As a result, Eunha couldn��t have good feelings for Ilya in the Mana religion.


    But as of now��


    -Thank you for thinking about it now.


    At that time, if it hadn��t been for the < Cult''s Saint >, I would have died just like that. S��ar?h the ��ovelFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    If he had died like that, he wouldn��t have had a relationship with Yu-jeong, and he wouldn��t have met Baek-ryun either.


    Unlike previous lives.


    Eunha did not harbor any ill feelings toward Ilya.


    Rather, he only felt sorry for her now.


    Because from his point of view, she seemed nothing but a being used until and after her death.


    ��


    It��s nice to go out like this. Shall we meet outside next time? oh be careful There��s a hole in the floor there.


    Utcha. yes thank you If possible, I want to come out too. But my family is worried about me��.


    Well, that��s right.


    Near Myeongdong Cathedral.


    Eun-ha, who had managed to get permission from Lee Jung-in, was walking down the street holding Lee Yoo-jung��s hand.


    Of course, more than ten bodyguards were following the two of them.


    The two climbed the hill, pretending not to know them.


    How long is it until the cathedral? It��s not long now. 5 minutes? why? Are you having a hard time? Shall I pick you up? no. i can walk by myself Could you hold my hand instead? The first place you come to is a bit scary. okay. I will never let go of this hand


    The two were on their way to Myeongdong Cathedral.


    It was because Illya, the < Saint of the Church >, was there.


    The < Saint of the Church > is so good at healing magic that it is said that there is no wound that cannot be healed.


    Perhaps < Saint of the Religion > could cure Yu-Jung��s eyes.


    An angel for people living a hard life.


    She was also called that.


    In fact, she used to use healing magic for those who came to the cathedral without paying for it.


    Then the monsters invaded and all the people who would be scared ran to her.


    She activated the < miracle > because she wanted to heal them.


    Anyway, Eun-ha, who knew her ability, moved to see if she could solve the magic in Lee Yu-jeong��s eyes.


    But um�� don��t expect too much.


    What are you talking about?


    In the meantime.


    As she approached the Myeong-dong Cathedral, Lee Yu-jeong suddenly lost her luck.


    she smiled bitterly.


    I��ve been secretly tested by players a few times before. Then they told me it would be hard to fix. ����.


    So even if the results aren��t good, I hope Eunha won��t be disappointed.


    why are you worried about me


    Um is it?


    Rather, if that happens, I should feel sorry for you. no. Is it good that I just went out with you like this?


    Yoojung Lee smiles softly.


    Eun-ha struggled to control her emotions at her calm words.


    Come to think of it, the Luminous Group decided to hold an exchange meeting around the end of April. My family said that now I will have to go abroad. I heard the story. I��ll definitely go then


    yes please come


    Lee Yoo-jung soon changed the topic.


    Eunha nodded.


    Eunha��s grandmother passed away last year. Lee Yu-jeong, who appeared for the first time at that time, was invited by people in the political and business circles to do external activities.


    It was pressure rather than invitation.


    Unable to postpone her external activities any longer, she had no choice but to participate in external activities starting this year.


    Aren��t you anxious?


    I��m a little anxious. Still, I am also a member of the Luminous Group. I still have to do my part. If anyone has anything to say, tell me. Back then I was very�� I was very? ��I��ll help you out. huh! thank you.


    Eunha was worried about her.


    Could it be that she is hurt by what people say?


    He was anxious.


    However, it was impossible to say harsh words to Lee Yu-jeong.


    The fortunate thing is, strangely, thanks to Oh Hae-in��s playing around these days, should I say that Yoo-jung��s public opinion isn��t that bad?


    On the other hand, Eunha was relieved.


    Lee Yoo-jung didn��t seem to know.


    Seohyeon Han, Hayang Jeong, Do-joon Yoo, etc.


    Friends connected to business groups often brought news.


    And not too long ago, Eunha heard from them that Oh Hae-in was doing crazy things and was swearing at them.


    He said that his eyes are crazy these days, and compared to him, Lee Yu-jeong, who said he couldn��t see the front, would be on a different level.


    It is said that such rumors are spreading in the political and business circles recently.


    As much as Oh Hae-in eats all the swear words, Yoo-jung won��t suffer greatly.


    I wonder if Oh Hae-in took the wrong medicine.


    Of course, the galaxy welcomed it.


    As long as Lee Yoo-jung wasn��t being criticized, it was just fine.


    Moreover-.


    -Don��t worry, you can prepare slowly. Because there is still a lot of time left. Less than a month left? don��t worry.


    Will the external activities scheduled for the end of April go ahead as planned?


    It was possible to assert that the galaxy was not.


    Lee Yu-jeong��s foreign activities will be pushed far back.


    By the time Eunha spoke with such a nuance, the two arrived at the Myeongdong Cathedral.


    It��s all here.


    Are you here? I think there are a lot of people. Is it because it��s a church?


    Myeongdong Cathedral.


    There were many people in line in front of the cathedral built in the Gothic style.


    Everyone is queuing up to be treated by Ilya.


    Eun-ha took Lee Yu-jeong and moved there.


    ��I think I��ll have to wait in line for a long time, but that��s okay, right? yes i��m fine


    The line was long.


    Eun-ha stood at the end of the line and said to Lee Yu-jeong.


    Yoojung nodded her head.


    Eun-ha looked at the people standing in line in front of her.


    both externally and internally.


    No one looked normal.


    All of them were sick in body and mind.


    They are people who have been abandoned by society.


    No, living in the world is difficult, but people who just live because they are afraid to die.


    And then�� they��re people who don��t do anything and just want someone to do it for them.


    People who can��t die.


    They were no different from < Undead >.


    Eun-ha looked at their backs and was immersed in memories from before returning for a while.


    Monsters invade Gangbuk and players fight to the death to stop them.


    what did they do


    Didn��t she just cry while holding on to Iriya��s crotch, asking for help and help?


    It��s not that I don��t understand that, but what if I just expect it from other people.


    Each of them will have their circumstances.


    Even so, Eunha


    could not genuinely like them.


    Did you read Eunha��s thoughts?


    Lee Yoo-jung squeezed Eun-ha��s hand tightly.


    what��s the matter? Suddenly there is no word��


    Oh sorry. I was thinking about something else. I was thinking about what to eat for dinner later.


    kick what is that you are weird Eunha Do you think only of what you eat every day?


    why? then no? Anything you want to eat after this?


    Um�� I like anything.


    You know that��s the hardest question? I don��t know?


    I really like anything��. I like anything as long as I eat with you.


    Concern appeared on Lee Yu-jeong��s face.


    Eun-ha calmed her down and diverted the topic.


    Before long, the line was shortening and the turn of the two was approaching.


    Lady, my leg hurts. Look at this. It��s bruised like blue. This happened a few days ago, please fix it.


    must have been very sick Let me take a look.


    Around that time, Illya��s figure appeared.


    A woman in a black suit.


    The dark-haired, green-eyed woman seemed to feel sympathy for the patient.


    Then, as she placed her hands on the patient��s wounds, her hands were bathed in a soft green light.


    how is it? Are you all right now?


    Thank you. Thank you. It doesn��t hurt at all now. thank you so much. saintess.


    The wound site is gone.


    Everyone who watched the surroundings showed admiration.


    The patient kept his head down.


    Ilya smiled as if it was nothing and shook his head.


    Then he said.


    It��s all thanks to God Mana��s grace. I am nothing more than an insignificant person like you. It��s just that I��m just listening to Manasin��s voice and acting on his behalf.


    Manasin.


    A god derived from the saying that Mana, the source of all things born after < Destruction at the End of the Century >, has a will.


    It can��t be.


    Where is God in this world?


    Mana is the will of the gods.


    Therefore, we who are made of mana are God��s creatures, and God exists everywhere in the world filled with mana.


    That god is watching over you.


    In this world where all the gods have disappeared, the only god Mana is protecting us.


    So serve the mana god.


    Eunha, who had been tired of hearing about it in her previous life, did not believe in the doctrine of Manaism.


    What dwells in mana is not God, but my will.


    There is no such thing as God��s will.


    It may sound attractive to those who are not sure of themselves and have no place to lean on.


    Confident in himself, he was not seduced.


    But Ilya��s ability was real.


    Then the next person��


    That��s why I came to see her.


    As soon as his turn approached, he headed straight for Illya.


    ������.��


    Illya who was sitting in the chair.


    Unlike the others, she looked up at Eunha, who was well-dressed and even wealthy.


    Eunha also looked down at her.


    Soon she let out a small sigh.


    I��m sorry, but our clinic is��


    look at this kid, not me.


    Ah, Eunha��.


    I beg you.


    refusal of care.


    That was when she was about to say it.


    Eun-ha sent Lee Yu-jeong, who had been hiding behind her back, forward.


    ����.


    Lee Yoo-jung comes forward.


    Illya stopped talking.


    Her gaze was fixed on Lee Yu-jeong.


    Before long, Illya��s green eyes widened.


    ��


    He was a man with a strange atmosphere.


    A man who seems to be certain of something.


    I didn��t mean it in a good way.


    Moderate confidence is good, but overconfidence is arrogance.


    Furthermore, judging from the man��s appearance, he was most likely not a person living nearby, but must be from a wealthy family.


    Even if these people refuse, they keep coming back.


    Ilya was not in a good mood.


    He opened a clinic with good intentions to help the poor.


    However, from time to time, people who had heard rumors about him would come suddenly, like this man today.


    Then, naturally, it is ordered.


    Manasin said to treat people as equals and to love them.


    After dealing with them a few times, she could not love them with a humane heart.


    I��m sorry, but our clinic is��


    look at this kid, not me.


    Ah, Eunha��.


    I beg you.


    So I tried to kick the man out.


    All of a sudden, the man sent the woman he was hiding behind to the front.


    Still, she had no intention of breaking her will.


    I didn��t-


    ����


    Illya was at a loss for words as she looked at the woman in bewilderment.


    Wow�� pretty.


    Admiration in the pure sense.


    Illya fell in love with the atmosphere of women.


    It had an air of mystery.


    If a man doesn��t seem to care for anyone other than himself, a woman seems to care for everyone.


    A very kind looking person.


    further-.


    ��Who is this person?


    Who the hell are you�� Why do you think you��re holy?


    She was called the < Saint of the Church > by those who sought Manaism.


    Seeing the woman, Ilya��s impression was that the person who should be called a saint was the woman standing right in front of him.


    Is it because it has been gone for so long?


    Eunha, you seem to be uncomfortable, but let��s stop and go back. I�� I��m so sorry. I didn��t know there were restrictions on clinics. sorry.


    Oh no Welcome!


    The woman tried to turn away.


    Illya, who suddenly came to her senses, quickly grabbed the woman��s collar.


    the woman turned


    Manasin doesn��t discriminate against people. I think you��re from far away, can you show me your scars?


    You have to hold onto it.


    I want to talk to this woman


    Illya thought so and spoke kindly to her.


    Then she thanked me.


    Then the man opened his mouth.


    I want you to look into his eyes. �� all right.


    it��s snow


    Then she realized.


    He was so absorbed in her mood that he failed to notice that she was blind.


    So can you open your eyes?


    Yes��


    sitting right in the seat.


    Illya asked the woman.


    The woman hesitated and opened her eyes.


    And��


    ��Ah��


    the eyes covered with an unknown spell.


    A spell that can only be found in the natural world.


    The formula quickly changed its structure the moment it was observed, and was pushed aside by the following formula.


    This is what the hell��


    To Illya, a woman��s eyes seemed to contain the providence of the world.


    She was just as overwhelmed.


    sucked into a drink


    Ah��


    When she came to her senses, she was standing in a white world.


    A world made of white with countless spells passing through.


    She knew the world well.


    This is right-.


    -Oh mana god.


    It was Manasin��s world.


    She often only heard the voice of God and rarely set foot here, so she immediately knelt down.


    Then he prayed to Manasin.


    The cost of this child is absolute.


    So go back.


    A voice that could not be identified as male or female.


    It must have been.


    It was Mana.


    Ilya was thrilled to hear Manasin��s voice.


    But that was only for a moment.


    ����.


    I�� Are you okay?


    The white world is shattered.


    The next time she came to her senses, she was back in her original world.


    Blink your eyes.


    Illya tried to understand the situation.


    The woman in front of me asked in a worried tone.


    Soon, whether or not the chair fell over, she stood up and grabbed the woman��s hand.


    -You are the apostle of Mana God! You are the apostle! I��m so sorry I didn��t know! yes?


    ������!!��


    I met someone like you.


    Uncharacteristically for her, Ilya shouted out in emotion.


    People were buzzing.


    But she didn��t care and tried to talk to the woman.


    right then-


    -What about the mana god apostle�� when did god die, are you still talking about god?


    ������!!��


    With a tone of being annoyed.


    said the man, snatching the woman away from her.

 Chapter 636

    Relife Player 636


    [Chapter 167]


    [Presage of Perdition (6)]


    An Apostle of God Mana?


    Eunha couldn��t help but react to Ilya��s sudden words.


    If there really was a God in this world��


    -Why is the world the way it is?


    Why did I have to lose everything?


    I lost my family.


    It wasn��t just the family that was lost.


    At that time, he lost even the people who reached out to him, who was feeling dry.


    If there really was a God, why did God plunge himself into despair?


    there is no god in this world Everything has to be done with my own hands, do you think it will be solved by praying to a non-existent god?


    ������.��


    The mana god is an asshole. God��s will is not contained in mana, but I put our will into mana.


    That��s why I didn��t believe in the existence of a god.


    His misfortune in his previous lives was due to bad luck and his own lack of strength.


    It��s not like God��s arrangement.


    If he believes that, he will deny that he is living this life right now.


    If God arranged everything, it would mean that the ending you face in this life will be the same.


    So, don��t talk nonsense about him, such as being an apostle of Mana God.


    Ugh Eunha��.


    ������.��


    Furthermore, he had been badly beaten by the Mana Church in his previous life.


    After the death of Ilya, the < Saint of the Order >.


    This is because the fanatics of Manaism, claiming her death as a martyrdom and inflating their power, caused a terror attack in Yeongdeungpo together with < Myungwang > Sindorim.


    They abandoned the taboo to save their lost family, went insane, and eventually caused a zombie apocalypse in the aftermath of resurrecting the dead.


    As a result, Lim Ga-eul��s support rapidly fell.


    Even after that, fanatics continued to do things that went against the fairy��s purpose.


    Idiots who do not try to overcome on their own and only believe that it will be solved by relying on God.


    ������!!��


    On the topic of weaklings. I mean, don��t come to me for treatment because you only have one open wound. Don��t take it for granted.


    What!?


    What did you just say!?


    Illya with his mouth wide open.


    Eun-ha turned her head away from her and spat those words out to the people gathered around her.


    Emotions intensified.


    Even so, he grinned at them and met their gaze confidently.


    If there is such a thing as God, I don��t know why. In order to save people like you, I will save players dying while fighting monsters��.


    This bastard is really��!


    hey! You��re not being mean! What do you know!


    People raised their voices.


    they pointed


    Eunha just laughed.


    What do I know?


    At least I know more than you.


    Their language was just ridiculous.


    I guess they weren��t in their situation.


    However, there were many people like them who sacrificed their lives to overcome their circumstances or for the sake of others.


    Instead of sinking in despair, I tried to get out of despair.


    Actually they are��


    ��Saint Seo! Are you going to stay still!? Chase the atheist who can��t even die and be saved from here right now��!


    ��If you have any complaints, come out directly. ��������


    Hide in the crowd and don��t come out and just don��t talk.


    ������!!��


    they didn��t move


    All they did was gather around Illya and beg for what she said.


    Eunha snorted.


    Even in their previous life, they went away and drove the < Saint of the Order > to death.


    I was well aware of their physiology.


    Their will to fight was castrated.


    No, he castrated himself.


    right then-


    -Mana God is always by our side.


    pushed on people��s backs.


    Ilya, who came to his senses belatedly, spoke in a very serious tone.


    The green eyes turned toward the galaxy.


    There was confidence in his eyes.


    It may be your will that dwells in your mana, but the mana you shed, others shed, and melted into the world becomes the totality of your will.


    ����.


    The totality of that will is manasin. So, we are part of the manasin, and that means you are no different.


    If my will is part of a god, then you mean I can be a god too?


    sure. As part of the Mana God, we all have the status of a god. So, if we practice rightly, we can become gods.


    Then the monsters are also part of the god you speak of. No, they must be closer to God than we are. Because their hearts are made of magic stones and they are made of mana.


    Monsters are also part of the mana god. However, monsters are beings made up of the wrong wills that we unconsciously shed in our daily lives. They are beings that do not follow the will of God, so we need to purify the false wills that exist in the world by subjugating them.


    So you say you pray every day?


    That is Manasin��s wish.


    A war of words that goes back and forth without making any concessions.


    People watched with bated breath.


    Illya answered Eunha��s question with a young smile on her face.


    Eunha snorted.


    You��re saying something that��s not even funny. The people who subdue the monsters are players who don��t believe in Manaism, so what is the meaning of your prayers?


    That��s��


    If I were Manasin, I��d definitely tell you this. Hurry up, take up your weapon and find this world from monsters. Don��t be afraid of death because you have a mana god. When you die and return to nature, you will be saved in my arms. So fight, you weaklings.


    ����.


    I know the doctrine of Manaism well.


    Even if I didn��t like them in my previous life, I had no choice but to come to know them.


    Eunha imitated Illya��s tone and laughed at the people.


    Illya didn��t say anything this time.


    In response, Eunha turned away from her.


    I��ve been expecting something I can��t seem to fix it. Let��s go, Yoojung.


    ��huh.


    people slow down


    they get out of the way


    A sense of defeat as if it were engraved in the body.


    Eun-ha withdrew her interest from them and took Lee Yu-jeong with her.


    Then he stopped. S��arch* The N?velFire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    -I��ll just say one word.


    Eunha looked back at Illya.


    Illya sat still.


    No, Ilya was staring at the galaxy.


    If I were Mana God, I would say this too. take care of my body first Can you take care of others when you can��t even take care of yourself? Then you��ll be very happy that God abuses your body.


    ����.


    This was advice.


    Advice he can give her after being helped by Ilya before returning.


    Eunha didn��t wait for her answer and moved her steps.


    ��


    ��I��m sorry.


    what?


    You got angry in front of people earlier.


    no, that��s fine. And that should be done to them, not me.


    Leaving Myeongdong Cathedral.


    Eun-ha held Lee Yoo-jung��s hand and walked silently, then abruptly apologized.


    I stopped screaming.


    The Mana religion that he hated so much that he hated it in his previous life.


    However, when Iriya suddenly told Lee Yoo-jeong that she was an apostle of God Mana, his emotions intensified.


    Honestly�� I was scared before.


    ����.


    I wondered if it was the Eunha I knew�� I was a little surprised to see you get angry like that for the first time. Sorry to startle you.


    no. It feels good to know you that I didn��t know�� I��m not sure why, but I��m a little happy to think that you got angry for me.


    However, Yujeong shook her head.


    She covered her mouth with her hand and smirked.


    Eun-ha felt relieved when she saw her smile.


    He showed her a side he didn��t want to see, and he was terrified.


    I was glad I didn��t.


    But from now on, I hope you don��t do that. ����. I know you are a good person. But the people you meet for the first time today won��t think differently from me when they see you like that.


    I don��t care what other people think.


    I hope you don��t hear bad things about other people. My heart hurts so much when you hear that. ����.


    So, don��t do that next time. He probably didn��t say anything to me in a bad way either. huh?


    ��I��ll try.


    Lee Yoo-jung, who speaks softly.


    Eunha couldn��t resist.


    Eun-ha, who was favored by her in her previous life, did not want to disappoint Lee Yu-jeong.


    Eunha hugged her tightly.


    -I don��t want to be disappointed by you. So I��ll try. I won��t be disappointed in you


    I don��t want to be seen as a scary person to you��


    I��m not scared at all?


    You said it was scary. I��m not afraid anymore rather cute


    Do you think I��m cute?


    Yeah, it looks like a dead puppy.


    Lee Yoo-jung is embraced by Eun-ha.


    She looked startled.


    Then she gently hugged him, just like Eunha did.


    Soon, Lee Yu-jeong lifted her tiptoe and moved her hand that had been caressing his back to his head.


    she stroked her hair


    good good good Isn��t our galaxy nice?


    ��don��t treat me like a dog.


    warm hands


    Eun-ha closed her eyes to focus on Lee Yoo-jung��s touch.


    Smell, warmth, touch.


    Everything about her calmed him down.


    ��But Yoojung, your heart��


    Then, Eunha felt a tactile sensation in front of her face.


    I��d be ashamed to tell her.


    So I decided not to talk.


    Instead, he had to struggle to keep his composure.


    ��


    Do you need strength?


    A voice was heard from one day.


    She was born in a slum and was fortunate enough to be taken in by the Mana Church.


    ��who are you? Where is it?��


    We exist in the sky, the sea, and the fields.


    We are the totality of the will of all things in the world.


    A shapeless voice that could not tell whether it was a man or a woman.


    The voice was one on one day, two on another, and three or more on other days.


    Talking to them was a very strange experience for her at the time.


    Then, one day, she was found muttering something in the air by herself to the religious leader.


    ����Riya, the voice you heard is the voice of Manasin.��


    ��Are you Mana God?��


    ��okay. Now, Liya, the reason you came here must have been arranged by Mana God.��


    Oh mana god


    At that time, the priest prostrated herself and taught her that the identity of the voice was Manasin��s voice.


    She had no doubts.


    Since then, she has been praised as a person who transmits the voice of God Mana, and now she is called the < Saint of the Church >.


    She also took it for granted that she was a saint now.


    ��The mana god is an asshole. God��s will is not contained in mana, but I put our will into mana.��


    But the man I met today spit out such words to her.


    He was a man who seemed to have a lot of anger in his chest.


    What kind of life did he live to curse Manasin?


    She felt sorry for him.


    Then, when she heard what the man was saying, she said that she was also very angry.


    She was a person too.


    I couldn��t help but be angry.


    ��You��re saying something that��s not even funny. The people who subdue the monsters are players who don��t believe in Manaism, so what is the meaning of your existence if you pray?��


    But she couldn��t resist.


    The doctrine of Manaism consisted of what the leader and assistant priest said during worship.


    Sometimes, the words she heard after receiving Manasin were newly added to the doctrine.


    Of course, there were things that could be reasonably explained in the man��s question.


    But she herself knew very well that this was not the answer.


    Above all, the man at that time was not looking for an answer from her, but was just pouring out his anger.


    No matter what he said, the man must have snorted and tried to argue.


    Even so-.


    ����Annoyed, annoyed��


    Illya, who entered the room, muttered as she recalled what had happened today.


    I hit the stupid pillow.


    i know i know very well


    She, too, was well aware that there were many loopholes in the doctrines of Manaism.


    Then what is the sound I hear��


    But the voice he hears is definitely Manasin��s voice.


    It was only explained by it.


    Ilya hugged the pillow tightly and pursed his lips.


    Come to think of it, why did that person talk badly to me? Looking at it, you look younger than me. Do I have to be listening to that because I��m 26 years old?


    Oh, saint, I can��t eat it.


    Illya is 26 years old this year.


    She thought of the man again and was indignant.


    ��It��s Riya. I heard that someone said something bad to you in front of the church today. Are you okay?


    Oh teacher I��m OK. How many times have you heard that sound?


    smart then


    The priest knocked on the door and came in.


    Illya jumped out of bed and greeted the old man with a benevolent atmosphere.


    The headmaster sat down on her bed.


    he put his hand on her hand.


    No matter what anyone says, Li-ya, you are an apostle of God Mana. don��t waver Yes�� I know. All people who have a hard time living in the world curse the world like that. It is proof that people who complain a lot in the world have suffered a lot.


    Yes��


    That��s why people like that need salvation. What we need to do is to prove to such people that there is a god and to make them admit that they are the children of the god Mana. yes i will try


    teacher��s teachings.


    She nodded her head accustomedly.


    In fact, the same thing happened several times today.


    And she preached the god Mana and made them enter Manaism.


    Those who gained a place to lean on became ardent followers of Manasin and had religious activities.


    So, my child, you lead the ignorant and ignorant people on the right path.


    yes please leave it to me


    He has the power of Mana God to heal any wound.


    So I was confident.


    Even so, she��


    ��But, teacher, that person seemed like I couldn��t do anything about it.


    She thought that the man she saw today would not be able to convince her.


    The man


    was an atheist.


    No, he was the kind of person who would say that if there was a god, he would kill that god.


    On the other hand-.


    ����Take care of my body first. How can you take care of other people when you can��t even take care of your own body?


    The man��s last words.


    Strangely, it stuck in her chest and didn��t leave.


    ��


    The first Monday of April in the 15th year of the Seonryeok.


    Fairy Lim Ga-eul left Seoul for a tour of the provinces.


    The Twelve Seats participating in her tour are Lee Do-jin from < The Emperor of Thunder > and Prisis Memory from < The Witch of Time >.


    Below are the players of the mana management organization and the influential players of the A-class and S-class clans.


    I hope nothing happens��


    Fairy Lim Ga-eul.


    against her wishes.


    Disaster comes to those who live trapped in a cocoon called cocoon and forget about danger.


    One more day until the army of monsters attack.


    00078

 Chapter 637

    Relife Player 637 Sear?h the n??el Fire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [Chapter 167]


    [Presage of Perdition (7)]


    The day the fairy left for a nationwide tour.


    Eunha invited her family and friends and held a party at the Clan Hall.


    Families of clan members also attended.


    As a result, the Clan Hall was crowded with many people for the first time.


    ����.


    Leisure sports space on the 8th floor of the Clan Hall.


    The banquet hall was prepared in a direction overlooking Gangbuk.


    Eunha looked at the scene where people she met for the first time greeted each other and chatted happily.


    ��not long now.


    next few hours.


    By the time it is past midnight, disaster will strike.


    That time when people are all relaxed.


    The invasion of monsters begins.


    Eunha, who knew that fact, couldn��t help but laugh as she was mingling with the people who were having fun.


    Chi, on a day like this, you must have a drink. How can we tell you not to drink too?


    I can��t help it. We threw a party today to let our parents know where we are working.


    Still, how about drinking�� If we use magic, we can get sober soon.


    Ariel Jinseo or Jinparang.


    On one side, the clan members were chatting with each other.


    Some of the clan members looked dissatisfied because they couldn��t drink.


    Even so, they played very well without alcohol.


    I��ve done all I can


    Water and food were provided for weeks on the basement floor of the hall, and the protection magic installed in the clan hall had been put in a lot of effort.


    Eunha turned her head away from them.


    All that could be done was done.


    Although there was a point where it was forced, the clan members followed Eunha��s words well.


    It was the same when Eunha said that she was having a party on Monday night and invited her family and friends.


    It seemed like they had a lot to say, but somehow they managed to get their acquaintances who had to go to work tomorrow.


    The only thing I regret is that I only have one elixir.


    Eun-ha recalled the things she had arranged for today one by one since she created the clan.


    Elixir was sorry.


    It was not mass-produced, and the elixirs that were available were sold to people in urgent need of treatment.


    As a result, there was only one Elixir that Eunha saved.


    When others hear it, they will say how can this one be the only thing��. but


    the more cures, the better.


    Eunha smiled bitterly in regret.


    There was one more thing he arranged.


    right then-


    ��What are you doing here?


    I was just getting some air.


    That time when I was enjoying the breeze on the balcony.


    Seohyun Han approached.


    Seohyun Han in a dress.


    She brushed her hair as she approached Eunha.


    Unlike you, why don��t you eat anything and breathe air?


    I��m not very hungry��.


    Wouldn��t it be better to eat a lot now? If it wasn��t for today, I wouldn��t even be full.


    ����.


    A tone that seemed to be spitting out in passing.


    But the words contained bones.


    He paused when he heard her.


    he turned his head.


    Our eyes met.


    Do you think we don��t know you��re preparing something? Doesn��t it buy stockpiles of food as if preparing for war, or doesn��t it strangely set the date for Monday to make people come on vacation�� ����.


    And suddenly distribute this to us too. I��m not sure what this stuff does, but I��m well aware that it��s an artifact.


    Seohyun Han touched her breasts.


    Then he showed me the ring attached to the necklace.


    It was a one-time artifact that Eunha gave to the clan members today.


    There��s more than this, but I don��t need to say more. You��re doing this, and we could be unaware.


    Gift < Resistance >.


    A gift that can be used against Yekyung, a 3rd tier Overrank monster.


    The disposable artifact was given a gift extracted from Hong Jin-woo, a direct descendant of the Dangun Group.


    Eunha was also wearing a necklace with several rings intertwined around her neck.


    Don��t think we don��t know. You pretend you don��t know


    I��m sorry I couldn��t tell you.


    I��m not saying this because I want an apology from you.


    When you receive this artifact.


    No, much earlier than that.


    Clan members must have noticed what they were up to.


    Eunha also knew.


    Knowing that, he continued to lean on their favor.


    However, Seohyun Han severely scolded him.


    No, she woke me up.


    I don��t care if you don��t tell me It��s okay if you don��t want to talk. Everyone has something they don��t want to say. But don��t be afraid.


    what?


    When did you bring the bread?


    She bit the bread into Eunha��s mouth.


    Eunha blinked her eyes.


    she continued.


    These days, I��m afraid that I��m preparing as if I��m being chased by something.


    ����.


    And today, without saying a word, I keep looking up at the sky. Clan members aren��t enjoying the party properly because they��re looking at you right now. Ariel and the idiot brother��


    We should make exceptions for these two. Won��t you talk back to me?


    ����.


    You are now a Clanlord. Keep in mind that if you are worrying like this right now, the clan members under you will be worrying as well. Then, if something happens, the clan members will show off their skills.


    she exclaimed bitterly.


    Eun-ha, who came to her senses at Seo-hyun Han��s words, looked back.


    ����.


    ������.��


    Since when?


    The clan members were watching him.


    It was only then that Eun-ha was able to realize the emotions in their gaze.


    they were agitated


    I was anxious.


    It��s all because you��re insecure.


    ��That��s right. No need to worry. I��ve prepared everything I need to prepare, and now I��m not as incompetent as I used to be.


    Eunha realized it belatedly.


    The rest of the preparations for the day ended with excitement.


    I was so excited that I was stiff and couldn��t look around.


    Then, as I focused on myself, I was worried.


    But it was a worry.


    It was nothing to worry about.


    I gathered my strength and gathered my clan members for this day.


    Thanks for waking me up.


    I wish I knew don��t worry. you��ll be all right from now on How can your sister say that?


    Didn��t you know? I don��t participate in losing matches.


    Seohyun Han smiles confidently.


    Eunha burst out laughing.


    There is no goddess of victory.


    But it wasn��t bad.


    I don��t believe in God, but it wouldn��t hurt to believe in the goddess of victory.


    Eun-ha now held her hand and moved to the banquet hall.


    hungry. i want to eat something


    what did i say Eat a lot.


    Let the galaxy approach them.


    The clan members made friendly faces.


    Eun-ha got rid of her fear and played with her clan members.


    ��


    ��Whiieeeeeeaoooooooo


    It sounds like blowing a heartbeat.


    In a way, it reminds me of a cat, but it is a strange sound. A sound that


    seemed to vibrate the air using the huge body as a resonance tube


    .


    Wiieeeeeeaaoooooo


    Midnight leading into Tuesday.


    The time when people fall asleep.


    The sound that spread over Seoul gradually began to be heard in their ears.


    And��


    ��Breaking��


    ��and.


    They could hear something cracking.


    The sound stimulated some instinct in those who were sleeping.


    Blah


    Wiieeeeeeaaoooooo


    when I heard that again.


    Their eyes opened automatically.


    Many people opened their windows and turned to the direction the sound came from.


    ������.��


    There was a crack in the sky.


    No, it��s not the sky that��s cracked.


    it��s a cocoon


    The cocoon that has allowed them to enjoy peaceful days so far.


    That is now-.


    ����It


    started to fall apart piece by piece.


    ��


    Late at night, at that time.


    The Han River, one of the sources of omnipresence, shook violently.


    A river that has the power to give birth to many beings whose bottom is turbid.


    Something came up from the river.


    The tuk-tuk


    being stepped on the ground without even thinking about shaking off the water on its body.


    ����.


    Its existence is the remnant of a certain monster that reigns in the sky.


    An existence whose body was black without a fixed shape met a man.


    ��Follow me.


    A man with a slim physique.


    The man with a white face and piercings opened his mouth without panic even when he saw the black being. The presence


    nodded


    and expressed its intention.


    Accordingly, the man stepped into the space behind his back, as if the world had been cut off in a circle.


    presence followed.


    They moved to the vicinity of Jongmyo Shrine.


    Did you say Belphegor? It would have been easy to break the security if he was alive, but this is annoying.


    A man with a somewhat captivating atmosphere.


    It was late at night, and the man clicked his tongue when he saw the Jongmyo Shrine, which was closed and encased in powerful protective magic.


    There must have been players guarding Jongmyo somewhere.


    Annoying.


    Even so, the man twisted the magic formula with his hand and drew it in the air.


    come in


    without anyone noticing.


    Men and beings went inside.


    ��Annoying bastards.


    However, as they approached the Jongmyo Blackout, they were eventually discovered by the players.


    Still, the man was not taken aback and spread his hands toward them.


    you didn��t see anything to continue working like this. ������.��


    It was easy to corrupt people.


    All you have to do is stimulate their desires.


    And their desire was to hope that nothing would happen as it is, despite being dissatisfied with the repetitive routine.


    The man snorted and walked past them.


    Before long-.


    ��That is Cocoon.


    They were able to reach Cocoon.


    the man beckoned


    The black being nodded.


    Then, he quickly ran to the crystal and transformed his body into a giant scythe, destroying Cocoon at once.


    Cocoon


    that shined bright even in the middle of the night.


    The cocoon shattered into simple pieces of crystal.


    Suddenly


    , a crack opened in the sky.


    The crack grew wider and wider.


    In the end, fragments fell.


    Above all, as if they had been waiting for that moment, they began to feel the presence of numerous monsters outside Cocoon.


    Especially-.


    ��Whiieeeeeeaoooooooo


    A sound that immerses you in a strange feeling.


    It was the cry of a whale.


    No, it was the sound pointing to the harbinger of destruction.


    Thank you��thank you��


    then the black one turned around.


    The black being thanked him.


    The man shrugged.


    Name��.


    Why are you asking for a name?


    You�� last�� eat�� I��ll give you��


    Sounds like nothing.


    The man looked sullenly.


    The black being was giggling, revealing what he liked so much, his white teeth.


    The name��.


    The black being keeps asking for the name.


    The man was annoyed, but he had no intention of fighting the black being right away, so he decided to answer.


    -Mastema. that��s my name


    The man said his name.


    Mastema.


    It is the name of a demon that seduces and corrupts humans.


    The man grinned.


    In response, the black being��.


    ��Your name��remembered��


    with those words.


    The black presence has disappeared.


    ��


    Dark night.


    The time when the sound of destruction eventually filled the city of Seoul.


    Namsan Seoul Tower, Yongsan-gu.


    Namsan Seoul Tower, which had been called the scar of destruction, was undergoing restoration work in celebration of the 15th anniversary of the Korean War.


    There was one person right there.


    ��Whiieeeeeeaoooooooo


    at the top of a tower under construction.


    An old man in a bowler hat and sunglasses in the middle of the night looking out over Seoul.


    ��It��s finally starting.


    I am thrilled.


    The old man muttered as he looked up at the cracking sky.


    ����Awesome


    , and finally the sky collapsed.


    Disaster has come to those who have been trapped in the cocoon of peace.


    The old man giggled at the monsters emerging from beyond the broken world.


    Oh, disaster.


    The old man spread his arms wide.


    He was not shaken even in the face of the strong wind.


    There was nothing to shake him anymore.


    Mana moves according to emotions, and the higher the density of those emotions, the higher the quality of mana.


    And the most dense emotions were negative emotions such as hate, sadness, and despair.


    So, when disaster strikes��


    ����High-density emotions will arise, and they will become ubiquitous, giving birth to monsters, and because of that, they will fall into despair again. dragging


    It is truly a vicious cycle.


    Furthermore, how dense is the despair felt by people who have been intoxicated with peace for 15 years?


    So when you get them��


    ��I��m sure I��ll be moving in a better direction than now.


    If all of the people��s despair gathers in me, and I define myself as an existence��


    ��I will truly become a god.


    An existence at the end of the demonic path.


    Manasin.


    That was what the old man was looking for.


    Armageddon caught the wind, hearing portents of doom.


    ��


    Turn back time the day before.


    Before leaving for a national tour, Lim Ga-eul was lost in thought in his office.


    Hmmm��


    Clap.


    She absently tapped the desk with her fingers.


    I don��t think he��s going to


    talk nonsense.


    She recalled the memory of checking Cocoon with Noh Eun-ha a while ago.


    Then she was informed that nothing was wrong with Cocoon.


    Still, for some reason, I was reluctant.


    It was because of Noh Eunha.


    As she knew, Noeunha was an existence that should not be thought of with common sense.


    A kid who behaves inappropriately for his age. It��s been unusual since I was little, but did that kind of kid just say that he was worried and asked to check Cocoon?


    reasonable doubt.


    she gave an advisory answer.


    ��There is something.


    Then I came to a conclusion.


    When we came to a conclusion, we acted quickly.


    Lim Ga-eul decided to call the player he could trust the most.


    Sangjin oppa or Junghyun can��t.


    You have to go on tour with me��


    Come to think of it, the timing is strange. Even though Do-jin goes on tour with me, why did Hyeon-cheol suddenly go to Gangwon-do and Yong-hyeon oppa go to Seongnam on a business trip?


    While I��m down the phone list.


    Thoughts passed quickly through her head.


    Doubts breed doubts.


    ��That��s me.


    [��Yes, Fairy.]


    While she was on tour.


    Coincidentally, the three 12 seat dealers are absent from Seoul.


    If No Eun-ha hadn��t told me, I would have just been anxious.


    Lim Ga-eul, who became suspicious of Noh Eun-ha, could not stand being anxious.


    So she called ��him��.


    To the player you can trust the most right now.


    Jiyonghyun player. Pretend you��re going on a business trip and wait in the Clan Hall to avoid being seen by others. If it becomes a problem later, they say that they came back because they were worried about the state of Uijeongbu above Dobong-gu.


    The Zenith Clan confesses the sword of a fairy whose jurisdiction is Dobong-gu and Nowon-gu.


    Zenith Clanlord Ji Yong-hyun.


    Lim Ga-eul asked < The First Sword >.


    In response, the Twelve Seated < First Sword >��.


    [��Yes, I understand. Fairy.]


    I responded without questioning.

 Chapter 638

    Relife Player 638


    [Chapter 168]


    [But the night passes]


    Disaster struck without warning.


    The time when people who went home after a day��s work relaxed and went to sleep.


    ����The


    cocoon was broken.


    It was a sound that alerted all living beings.


    Those who awoke almost reflexively looked out at the world in the middle of the night.


    This is a dream��


    no. You can��t do this�� you can��t do this!


    Twelve seats! Where are the Twelve Seats and what are they doing now!!


    Beyond the world where Cocoon fragments fell.


    People panicked when they saw the monsters invading through it.


    But it��s still early.


    Because a greater fear still remained.


    Cocoon was shaking violently.


    Followed by-.


    ����Ah����


    Cocoon completely collapsed.


    People were at a loss for words as they watched the shining white pieces fall.


    A cocoon that disappears as a piece of mana.


    The monsters roared loudly when the wall that denied them had disappeared.


    ����!!


    Sound was heard everywhere.


    Indescribable sounds mingled with each other, stirring up people��s fears.


    ��Whiiiiiieeeeeeeaaoooo


    And a heartbeat-like sound resonated throughout Seoul.


    Starting from the Han River, the sound woke up all the people who were still asleep in the north and south.


    Kreak crackle


    Keeeeeeing!!


    Soon after, at the Han River.


    and in the air.


    Also all over the Gangbuk.


    Omnipresence occurs simultaneously and monsters appear at the same time.


    The monsters coming with their forces immediately began to invade Gangbuk.


    ��


    Eventually the monsters invaded.


    Eun-ha, who was spending time at the banquet hall, immediately headed to the window when she realized the change.


    At that time, the others were also surprised and turned to the window.


    Everyone shut up.


    ������.��


    The view, which had been admiring the beautiful night view just a moment ago, was now a battlefield.


    As the monsters flocked to Gangbuk, their numbers were gradually inflating.


    What the hell is this��


    someone muttered that.


    Everyone felt the same way.


    No one would have thought that Seoul, protected by Cocoon, would be invaded by monsters.


    Not to mention that Gangbuk, where the fairy government is located, would be invaded.


    Kugu-gugu-gu


    Then then.


    Explosions were heard from across the river.


    It was the sound of something collapsing.


    The night was deep, but the city center was bright.


    They witnessed the sight of buildings across the river collapsing terribly.


    Soon the river beyond was locked in darkness.


    And��


    -It looks like the fire is out!


    There must be an emergency power source somewhere! Everyone, hurry up and find out!


    Power went out in Gangnam.


    Along with Gangbuk being immersed in darkness, Gangnam was also immersed in darkness.


    When the lights suddenly went out in the hall, the party invitees screamed.


    In contrast, the clan members tried to react calmly to the situation when the fire went out.


    Kang Si-hyung announced the problem to the left and Kim Min-ji shouted at the top of his voice.


    [Calm down everyone! It��s just that the fire went out��]


    Even so, people were confused.


    In response, Jinseo-na had to calm them down telepathically.


    That was only for a moment.


    ��When I suddenly


    heard that kind of sound.


    Eunha, who was out on the balcony, looked up at the sky.


    The downtown area where the fire went out was too dark, and in contrast, the light Cocoon rebelled against was too bright.


    Damn, those guys are really��


    The monsters weren��t satisfied with Gangbuk and even tried to destroy Cocoon in Gangnam.


    They were trying to get inside the cocoon, not afraid of their existence disappearing.


    Cocoon held out at first.


    However, as they pushed through the water, several monsters crawled into the cocoon.


    That means��


    ��I found it! I��ll power up now!


    Don��t turn on the lights!!


    ��what?


    The first thing they��re looking for is something that glows in the dark.


    Eun-ha quickly shouted as Lee Cheon-seo tried to turn on the power.


    But it was too late.


    The Yuying


    building lights up.


    Lee Cheon-seo turned off the emergency power again, and the building was enveloped in darkness again��.


    ��Kirrrrr!!


    The monsters did not miss even the light that flashed in an instant.


    The monsters that had penetrated Cocoon had immediately invaded the Clan Hall.


    Only then did the clan members realize their mistakes and manifest mana in their bodies.


    Jelly Cube


    Declaration of the Queen


    of Hearts Touch of the Breeze


    Holly


    Shield


    No Eun-ah Jeong Ha-yang Cha Eun-woo Yeo-bi.


    The four quickly cast protection magic and blocked the monsters from rushing to the outer wall of the building.


    It didn��t stop there.


    It wasn��t just to block the attacks of the monsters, but to subdue them so that they could not escape and cause damage elsewhere. ��The


    monsters that ran into


    the spider web hold protection magic.


    Suddenly, the mana that flowed around them became a thin thread that was invisible to the naked eye.


    Threads made up of dozens of strands.


    Han Chang-jin pulled the thread that was entangled in his fingers with all his might.


    Then, the monsters tied to the thread made of mana were brought to Han Chang-jin.


    At that time, the clan members who deployed the protective magic released the magic.


    at the same time-


    ��Iron Crasher


    Blood Claw


    Hyeonwolcham Mana


    Crasher Mok Min-


    ho Jinpa and Choi Eun-hyuk Yoo Nam-hoon.


    Four people cut off the breath of the monsters who had entered in a restrained state.


    Only then was the case settled.


    no, this is the start


    It won��t be comparable to Gangbuk, but sooner or later, Sadang Station will become a target for monsters.


    Over time, my eyes got used to the darkness.


    Even though people were afraid when the monsters were subjugated, they seemed to have calmed down somewhat.


    Eun-ha checked their condition in the dark and opened her mouth.


    Changjin hyung, can you use some kind of magic to put a curtain around the area so that the light doesn��t leak out?


    yes eunha It��s hard for a long time, but for a little while you��ll be fine.


    good for a little while unfold the magic When that happens, Subin will light up the surroundings with your magic.


    okay. I��ll do that.


    The supporters look around to see if anyone is hurt when the surroundings become brighter.


    The clan members waited for Eunha��s words.


    Eunha calmly instructed.


    Then, the clan members also began to follow Eunha��s words in search of composure.


    Haya.


    huh.


    Finally, he called Jeong Ha-yang.


    Jung Ha-yang replied.


    -Find out the way to Gangbuk right now.


    ��Okay I��ll do that. Wait a minute.


    ������.��


    Received instructions from the galaxy.


    Jung Ha-yang made a hard face and nodded.


    The faces of her and other members of the clan also showed tension.


    -We have to get over to Gangbuk before the road is completely blocked by those coming up from the Han River.


    Everyone read Eunha��s thoughts.


    That he would go to Gangbuk for salvation.


    ��


    ��I think it would be better not to think about going by car. I don��t know how the road conditions are now. I used a car for no reason, but the road is blocked or blocked, so I can delay more time.


    A communication failure was occurring.


    Fortunately, Jeong Ha-yang did not experience any problems thanks to downloading the offline map.


    She said her thoughts while looking at the map on her smartphone.


    So if we want to cross over to Gangbuk, we have no choice but to run and go. Of course, you have to cross the Han River Bridge, which is full of monsters.


    Witch��s miniature garden.


    She activated the artifact.


    Then, the crystal ball shone and implemented a three-dimensional map for the clan members to see.


    She manipulated the map with her hands and left a few marks on the map where a rough shape emerged.


    The fastest way to get to Gangbuk from your current location is to follow the direction of Line 4 and pass Isu Dongjak Station. Afterwards, you have to pass Dongjak Bridge that connects Dongjak Station to Yongsan-dong. Fortunately, if it is two stations long, we can shorten the time to Dongjak Station as much as possible if we use mana and run.


    no i can��t tell you that


    Cha Eun-woo said while calculating the time it would take to reach Dongjak Station on foot.


    At that time, Kaede Hoshimiya, who had been silent for a while, showed a skeptical reaction.


    A little while ago, they made their way through Cocoon to where we are. That means we have to keep in mind that monsters are already lurking, at least from where we are to the distance that leads to the Han River.


    Hmm�� It must mean that you have to move to Dongjak Station while being wary of monsters that may pop out of nowhere.


    The distance is approximately 3 km.


    It seemed short, but it was a long distance.


    It was obvious that time would be delayed if he considered the case of encountering monsters along the way.


    All the clan members, including Bonggu-rae, nodded with serious faces.


    However, there were no people who spoke out about protecting the hall.


    further-.


    ��Still, we have to cross the river. Perhaps Gangbuk is not properly coping with the sudden situation. We need to rush to Gangbuk as fast as we can and mobilize local troops to help the players who may be responding.


    ��huh.��


    Eunha��s will was firm.


    The clan members agreed with Eunha, who resolutely set the policy without hesitation.


    Afterwards, the clan members hurriedly began preparing to move to Gangbuk.


    Don��t spare the potions and take them with you. Pack plenty of food in case you can fight without sleeping for three days. Be sure to take the artifact I gave you.


    already prepared for this time.


    Eunha had plenty of food and potions in the Clan Hall.


    The clan members seemed shocked at the moment, but took their things without saying anything.


    But Eunha, where are these artifacts used?


    At that time, Choi Eun-hyeok, who had simply packed his things, spoke to Eun-ha.


    Eunhyuk Choi took out the rings from his necklace and showed them.


    The unadorned ring contains a magic called resistance that can counter the opponent��s advanced control technology. And the decorated ring contains a magic called amplification that temporarily increases one��s abilities. Both can only be used once, so use them sparingly.


    Eunha explained to the clan members.


    Resistance and amplification.


    The former was to prepare for the 3rd tier overrank monster Yekyung.


    The clan members, who did not yet know of Yekyung��s existence, did not know how great the artifact they had filled was.


    Perhaps in due time you will find out.


    There aren��t many resistance artifacts. So I took more care of the kids fighting in the avant-garde, but it would be nice if there were no shortages��


    Amplification is not lacking, but there are side effects to overusing it��


    Either way, to save artifacts and use them at the right time I have to.


    Amplification should be used only once per day.


    Eunha paid attention to her clan members.


    If you enter Gangbuk, you won��t be able to use your electronic devices due to the thick mana left behind. So, don��t communicate by phone, but by telepathists!


    When it was finally ready.


    Jeong Ha-yang shouted.


    She asked Jinseo, Jinpa, and Ariel to stay a certain distance away from each other. S��arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    �C Uncle Bruno. hmm.


    In the meantime, the galaxy came down to the underground and moved its feet to the people gathered in one place.


    He found Bruno.


    Gangnam won��t have to worry so much about monsters invading because Cocoon won��t break. If they ever come in, take shelter underground and hold out, and the players will take care of it.


    yes i know


    So you don��t have to worry about it, but it��s something you never know about. If that happens, then I hope you will protect the people here.


    yes i got it


    The 5th floor of the Clan Hall.


    The monsters probably wouldn��t come this far.


    I��ve prepared stockpile of food that can last for a long time and some facilities. It probably won��t be difficult for people to live.


    No, since Cocoon disappeared, the Pandora Clan Hall could be said to be the safest place.


    Eunha told Bruno in preparation for any danger.


    -I��ll help you too.


    ��Yes, Thank you. teacher.


    There was also Lim Do-hoon, who was once his elementary school teacher and now serves as Min Jun-sik��s escort.


    Eunha expressed her gratitude for what he said.


    Subsequently, he found Seohyun Han among the people.


    Our eyes met.


    ������.��


    The two were speechless.


    just say goodbye


    And I promise to have a good trip.


    We exchanged eye-to-eye conversations.


    Also-.


    -Eunha��


    don��t worry too much, just wait. I��ll be back soon. don��t get hurt


    okay.


    Lee Yu-jeong came out of the crowd.


    she took his hand


    Eun-ha comforted Lee Yu-jeong, who was worried about her.


    Soon after, he sent her to Lee Yu-cheon and Eun-ha approached her family.


    -I��ll be back.


    ������.��


    The family��s complicated gaze.


    It was a look he did not want to let go of.


    After reading their emotions, Eunha responded in the brightest possible tone.


    Eventually, the family raised the white flag.


    Father sighed.


    ��Just get hurt somewhere. And�� Eunha, you take good care of Eun-ah.


    Don��t get hurt and come back. If you��re wrong, mom really��


    Don��t worry oppa. Mom and Dad, I will protect you!


    His father put his hand on his shoulder and his mother hugged him tightly.


    Eun-ae then squeezed through the gap and hugged him tightly.


    -I��ll be back. Don��t worry.


    family worries


    The galaxy felt their warmth.


    ��


    [Pandora Clan telepathist Jin Seo-na. We convey the message of navigator Jeong Ha-yang. Confirmed the existence of eight monsters at the Gyeongmungo intersection 100m ahead. Divided into left and right sides, 4 each. The average rank is estimated to be the 6th rank.]


    Eun-ha left the clan hall.


    They hadn��t crossed over to Gangbuk yet, but hell was already unfolding.


    Monsters were roaming the roadside.


    ��Yeonhwa noona.


    huh.


    i��m right


    Then I��ll do the left.


    Just as they were running, monsters were appearing everywhere.


    Those who entered the building and were looking for people felt the mana they spilled and rushed at them.


    If this is the case with the main street, then what about other places?


    And as if to prove it, people��s screams and monsters�� roars could be heard from everywhere.


    ��Ubo Hanmae- ryu A night where the screams


    on the icy road


    never stop.


    Eunha and Ryu Yeon-hwa spurred on at the same time by running on a street where even the light did not come in properly.


    Gyeongmungo Intersection.


    The two who arrived first, even before their clanmates, brandished their weapons as they tore apart at the crossroads.


    Mana Crasher


    Halo Falls


    left and right.


    The two people in charge of each road quickly cleared the monsters.


    Even so, it seemed that the monsters were constantly appearing.


    Only deal with visible monsters. The rest can be left to the other players.


    As soon as you knock it down, it reappears.


    Eunha clicked her tongue and spread the word.


    The clan members, who were fighting in pairs of two, followed his words.


    In this way, they were able to arrive at the Dongjak Bridge heading toward Yongsan-dong.


    ������.��


    Looking out at the wildly swaying river.


    The clan members standing in front of the bridge flinched in unison.


    It was too dark to see beyond the bridge.


    However, I could see that there were cars on the bridge and something was away from the distance that I could see with the naked eye.


    But suddenly��


    ����Something


    that could be seen within ten steps.


    What was on the bridge was suddenly dragged under the bridge.


    Recognizing a shape in the dark, they realized that what was being dragged was a human corpse.


    gurg gurg gurg gurg


    gurg gurg gurg gurg


    A sound like a frog or a toad could be heard from the darkness.


    The clan members deployed a sensor net.


    However, the Han River, rich in mana, interfered with their perception.


    I couldn��t confirm how many monsters existed in the dark.


    In response, Eunha��.


    ��Joara Bae Su-bin.


    uh? Uh�� ��why. what��s the matter.


    light up your surroundings ������!!��


    This way, you won��t be able to fight because you can��t see properly.


    Ugh Eunha! Think carefully. The monsters in the river that have turned on the light here are all��


    Yes, that��s right. So it��ll just be like letting them know we��re here.


    Looking out into the invisible darkness.


    Eunha headed for the bridge.


    Jo Ara and Bae Su-bin were surprised and tried to stop him.


    If you can��t-


    Still, he didn��t care.


    He spread his arms horizontally.


    The fire chicken landed.


    -Then I��ll do it.


    making a profit


    The fire chicken cried as if it pierced the darkness.


    Then there was a fire and a fire.


    The fire chicken��s body was covered in flames.


    Transformation


    Phoenix��s Cloak


    A galaxy with a fiery cape on its shoulders.


    Soon, as he lightly snapped his fingers, a flame blazed and lit up the darkness.


    ������.��


    Now I see, it��s not just the river.


    They were also on the bridge.


    The guys sticking their heads out over the river, the guys fighting the players on the bridge or looking for an opportunity all looked at the Pandora Clan.


    The eyes of the guys who saw the phenomenon of burning flames were emitting light in the brightened darkness.


    The number was innumerable.


    Eat the potion in advance. Don��t drink when you run out of mana, but drink with the expectation that you will run out. They won��t wait until your mana regenerates.


    In the right hand, the cold blooming winter.


    Winter creeping snow on my left hand.


    Eunha swung her sword.


    00079

 Chapter 639

    Relife Player 639


    [Chapter 168]


    [Still the night passes (2)]


    No one could have imagined it.


    Who would have thought that Cocoon would break?


    After the launch of the fairy government, people fell into the comfort provided by Cocoon and lost their sense of crisis and alertness.


    I forgot the very obvious fact that death is always right by my side.


    The result was a disaster unfolding in front of my eyes.


    Now they wake up from their dreams.


    This is a nightmare��


    Gangbuk is perishing.


    Players watching the scene from across the Han River couldn��t help but feel as if their hearts were about to collapse.


    Kirrrrrrr!


    Monsters appeared endlessly.


    As if they had been waiting for this day, they were flocking to Gangbuk where Cocoon was destroyed.


    Of course, the players couldn��t just sit still and watch.


    Even though they were poorly equipped and had to jump out in a hurry.


    They knew what they were to do.


    The problem is-.


    ��Are these bastards�� have nothing to fear!? Trying to get inside by breaking through the walls of Cocoon?


    It rises endlessly. Fucking monsters��


    Gangnam is not going well.


    The monsters born in the Han River as well as the monsters that appeared in the sky over Seoul were not afraid of Cocoon��s power and kept trying to come inside.


    They are even taking the risk of their own existence disappearing.


    Furthermore, due to the appearance of monsters, ubiquity within Cocoon began to occur.


    As a result, those in Gangnam couldn��t even go to Gangbuk to rescue them and had to deal with monsters.


    The fact that they risk their way into Cocoon means that there is a monster with the authority to give them orders! Everyone, get your mind right!


    The monsters appeared almost at the same time! It means they led an army and invaded deliberately!


    The goal of the monster corps is Gangbuk! As soon as the situation is sorted out, prepare to go to Gangbuk!


    Older players immediately grasped the situation.


    they shouted at the players.


    After that, he took over the command authority and tried to subdue the invading monsters.


    It was a race against time.


    I had to quickly sort out the situation in Gangnam and go to Gangbuk to help people who were struggling.


    However, they ran into practical difficulties.


    ��Damn it��


    How far out there is it!? can��t see ahead That doesn��t mean I can��t turn on the lights��


    and somehow I��m trying to sort things out.


    Players with skills each gathered in front of the bridge heading to Gangbuk.


    What awaited them there was the invisible darkness and the monsters in the darkness.


    They��re smart guys. To choose this time to invade�� I can��t cross the river like this.


    Players are frustrated.


    First, they couldn��t light up the darkness.


    The moment you light up the darkness, you will immediately become a target for monsters.


    So, they were currently using some kind of magic to help their eyes adapt to the night.


    Second, the environment and time were problems.


    The Han River was not affected by Cocoon, so the monsters were displaying power appropriate to their rank.


    There were countless numbers of such guys on the bridge and the Han River.


    Furthermore, night was the time when the ferocity of monsters increased.


    Damn�� Jean�� �� Creepy��!


    As a result, players who climbed the bridge to cross the river had to taste despair.


    There were a lot of vehicles on the bridge, and civilians were intermittently mixed among the monsters.


    The movements of the players were naturally slow, and there was no way they could deal with the monsters skillfully in the dark.


    Aaaagh! Do not come! Don��t come��!! Changsik! Fluency this profit!!


    The only area players could step on was the top of the bridge.


    Monsters capable of underwater battles suddenly climbed up the pillars of the bridge and even dragged people into the water.


    That was it.


    Monsters in the water rushed in and bit the drowning people.


    Ah�� ah��


    it��s a dream��


    thump thump thump.


    The sound of something collapsing still lingered.


    Finally, the players saw something explode in the distance.


    Somewhere in Gangbuk was engulfed in a fire.


    And in the light that lit up the darkness, they saw the monsters filling the bridge and despaired.


    I was stunned when I saw even the monsters waiting for an opportunity while flying above them.


    It��s over��


    It��s all dead. It��s over. How to beat them��


    The players lost their will to fight.


    The length of Dongjak Bridge is approximately 1.5 km.


    However, I had to sacrifice a lot to cross the 1.5km.


    Even if you cross the bridge, what does it mean to be left behind?


    Are you saying that they, who have lost a lot of power, will have the strength to fight the forces that are attacking Gangbuk? S~ea??h the nov��lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Players were skeptical.


    right then-


    ����Blast Cross,


    roaring.


    Something passed between them.


    It was a fire.


    The flames that flew in a straight line eventually cut through the huge monster and even cut down the monsters beyond.


    ������.��


    I said eaek.


    The monsters engulfed in flames screamed.


    It was a truly strange sight.


    All the people who had been screaming so far were themselves.


    But the guys were screaming in pain.


    an unquenchable fire.


    The monsters, engulfed in flames, fell into the river.


    It doesn��t end there��.


    ��Han Mae-ryu monsoon


    rain, spark shower


    , comet,


    thorn tree


    The situation in the country has reversed.


    All kinds of magic fell from the sky.


    The magic that ran like crawling on the floor immediately restrained the remaining monsters.


    At the same time, the magic that fell from the sky attacked them.


    This was��


    a blink of an eye.


    It was only a few seconds.


    In the meantime, many things have changed.


    The players looked at the direction the magic flew from with dazed faces.


    ������.��


    Players in navy blue uniforms.


    The players who spurred the ground by expressing mana in their bodies all exuded an unusual atmosphere.


    Unlike their own, their gaze was unwavering towards the monsters.


    ��it��s Pandora Clan.


    Then someone whispered softly.


    The muttered words of one person quickly spread throughout the audience.


    Pandora Clan.


    People talked about that name.


    Eventually, they��


    -Pandora Clan is opening the way! We also add strength!


    Even clans of juniors are fighting like this, so can we stay like this!? Everyone, go out and fight with the determination to die!


    us too! Go to Gangbuk!!


    It��s still too early to despair.


    As they watched the Pandora Clan members fight against numerous monsters, they fired up their fighting spirit again.


    ��


    Monsters outside Cocoon.


    Not to mention, their aggression increased under the influence of the night.


    In such a situation, passing through the Han River, which is considered one of the sources of monsters, was tantamount to committing suicide.


    Nevertheless, Eunha ventured.


    As he took the lead, the hesitant clan members relented and followed.


    Sword Spirit Hwanwi


    , The Wall Breaker,


    Blood Claw,


    Choi Eun-hyuk, Mok Min-ho, and Jin Parang.


    The three of them were faithfully following the path that Eunha had made.


    Behind them, Yoo Nam-hun and Kang Si-hyung were raising their spirits in the form of protecting the clan members.


    it��s ok don��t be scared


    You can do it with your own skills.


    Because Yeonhwa noona and I will pave the way for you, and others will help.


    The three people chasing him must be feeling a lot of pressure.


    If they collapse, the rear will collapse, and if it collapses here, everything will end.


    However, there was no need to worry.


    what is a clan


    It was a group that moved organically as a living organism in cooperation with each other.


    It was not led by a few.


    As if to prove it��


    ��The spirit��s talisman


    Wing Bliss


    protection magic and buffs flew in.


    Eunah Noh, as a lieutenant, figured out the number of protection spells left on the clan members.


    up to 6 times.


    The protective magic embedded in Noh Eun-ah��s headstone was that when the subject received a physical shock, the most suitable magic among the magic she knew was activated.


    And Cha Eun-woo��s buff magic had the effect of lightening the body, improving speed, and reducing the weight of equipment.


    Everyone is putting together well.


    No need for me to give you a small order.


    As a result of having known each other for a long time, the members of the clan worked together smoothly.


    Eunha was satisfied with the party play of the clan members.


    [Pandora Clan Telepathist Ariel! We will deliver the message of Yeo-bi supporter! The avant-garde is moving so fast that it is difficult to follow. If possible, match the speed!]


    [Jin Seo-na, a Pandora Clan telepath. Deliver the message of navigator Jeong Ha-yang. The blue brother should step back four steps and properly play the role of connecting the lieutenant and the vanguard. Also, many clans are following me from the rear, so please don��t mistake me for a monster. It was Jinseo or the telepathist.]


    [Pandora Clan telepathist and hunter Jinparang will tell you


    . I will deliver the message from Caster Bae Su-bin, so I hope that Blue Oppa will listen carefully. If you don��t want to fall under the bridge right away, listen to me. It was more like Jinseo or a telepath.]


    Except for Jinparang being excited, the clan members moved organically.


    Soon after, Eun-ha observed that Mok Min-ho and Choi Eun-hyuk slowed down.


    Then, I spoke to Ryu Yeon-hwa, who was running side by side.


    Yeonhwa��s older sister.


    yes eunha


    These guys are going up endlessly, should we rather go down?


    The road has been dug to some extent.


    The problem was that they climbed onto the pillars of the bridge and took up empty seats again.


    that was so annoying


    Eunha made an unconventional proposal to Yeonhwa Ryu.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa is��.


    ��Okay. okay.


    She agreed without hesitation.


    Immediately, the two people who were running on the bridge that was connected in a straight line jumped down as if they were united.


    keep running!


    As he suddenly fell, a panicking sound was heard from above.


    While landing on the surface of the water, the galaxy shouted to them with mana.


    For a moment they were perplexed.


    They started running across the bridge that Eunha and Ryu Yeonhwa had pierced.


    Meanwhile, Ha-ha and Ryu Yeon-hwa, who jumped from both sides of the Dongjak Bridge, grabbed their weapons.


    Let��s finish quickly and go up. huh.


    with their backs to each other.


    The two glared at the monsters approaching them from both sides of the bridge.


    Platinum Cross


    Hanmae-ryu play centered on Seolryong


    Dongjak Bridge.


    Flashes of light flashed on one side of the bridge, and winter had arrived on the other side.


    The flash of light flew through the river and slaughtered the flocking monsters.


    The winter dragon froze the surface of the river and gave fear of death to those who came up from below.


    It didn��t stop there��


    ����Burst counter Hanmae-ryu


    ��s extreme evil galaxy


    stimulated the remaining mana and caused a chain explosion.


    Yeon-hwa cleaned up the remaining monsters with the fragments of the disappearing dragon.


    this is also temporary In a little while, it will come back up from the water like it always did.


    But I bought time. That��s right, my sister. let��s stop give me sister


    yeah come on


    It was a strange sight.


    One burned on the surface of the water and the other froze over the water.


    The two of them had a conversation at the point where different water surfaces met.


    Soon, Ryu Yeon-hwa held out her hand.


    Eunha took her hand.


    The ice


    on the icy road of the Hanmae flow soared.


    They rode the gushing ice back over the bridge.


    The distance isn��t too far away.


    Seeing that there were no monsters on the bridge, it seemed that all the clan members had eliminated them.


    The two easily passed the bridge and finally reached Yongsan-dong.


    ��We did it!��


    Pandora Clan made a way!!


    The clans of Gangnam who arrived later set foot in Gangbuk and shouted.


    While the bridges connecting Gangnam and Gangbuk are all occupied by monsters.


    Under the leadership of the Pandora Clan, they made the only road to Gangbuk.


    ��


    The condition of Yongsan-gu was appalling.


    All the clan members who came down from the bridge were speechless when they saw Yongsan-dong, which was desolate and in ruins.


    ������.��


    There was no intact building.


    Human corpses were rolling around like garbage on the side of the road.


    It was hard to see whether people had run away or were eaten by monsters.


    Ah�� ah�� save me, kuhuhukuhhh��!!


    ������.��


    I could barely see a person.


    However, the person who asked for help while being half-eaten by the monster simply disappeared.


    The only things visible in the deserted city were people on the brink of death and monsters that came up from the river and enjoyed prey.


    ��Hayang-ah, show me the map. Ah yes!


    The clan members were stunned.


    Eunha clapped her hands together.


    Turning their attention to himself, he called Jeong Ha-yang.


    She hurriedly activated the witch��s model garden.


    Our current location is here. Near the National Museum of Korea.


    Look where they headed. Those who came up from the river must be going up.


    Looking at the rough situation��


    the map of Yongsan-gu unfolds.


    Jung Ha-yang specified the current location and entered the information of the monsters.


    After a while, large red circles appeared all over the map.


    Monsters are distributed all over the place, but the places where they are mostly distributed are Itaewon and Samgakji.


    Soon after, the direction in which the monster was moving was displayed in an easy-to-understand manner.


    They were on their way to Itaewon and Samgakji.


    No, he was already playing the game there.


    Just as I expected.


    Even before returning, they split into two and invaded Samgakji and Itaewon.


    Samgakji and Itaewon.


    People living in the area adjacent to the Han River must have fled there.


    And the monsters went there in pursuit of people��s mana.


    Eunha was lost in thought.


    The National Museum of Korea is also a problem��.


    he muttered.


    The National Museum of Korea currently houses national treasures.


    Fortunately, the approach of the monsters must have been blocked by strict protective magic, but it was only a matter of time before it was destroyed.


    In that case, the worst could have happened.


    Even in previous lives, monsters stole national treasures and elevated the hierarchy.


    As a result, even after Lim Ga-eul returned, he had to spend a lot of effort to stabilize Yongsan-gu�� There are


    two areas that need to be defended.


    One gunpowder store.


    Eunha was worried.


    In Itaewon, < The Mercenary King > must be holding up to some extent.


    So, should I split the party into two and take charge of this place and the triangle?


    no it can��t be


    Then, if Itaewon is destroyed, things will get messed up later.


    Eunha shook her head inwardly.


    Then-.


    -We will protect this place.


    yes?


    To be honest, I don��t think we can keep up with you with our skills. We are in a situation where we are not equipped properly because we are rushing out, and we think that someone must stay and protect this bridge. ����. So we��ll stay and protect it. It��s embarrassing to ask young children, but I��ll leave Samgakji and Itaewon to you.


    One of the clans that crossed the bridge together told Eunha.


    They said they would stay in Yongsan-dong and take care of the situation.


    It was a thankful thing for Eunha.


    Then please.


    sorry I can not help you. and good luck


    Players from an unknown clan.


    They cheered for Pandora Clan.


    Eunha looked back at the clan members, thanking them for their support.


    From now on, I will divide the party into two parts. I��m thinking of splitting it into a party heading to Itaewon and Samgakji.


    Mana had to be replenished in advance.


    Eunha took a sip of the coffee milk, which restores physical strength and mana.


    He studied the faces of his clanmates and dispersed battles.


    The people who will go to Itaewon with me are Mok Min-ho, Chang-jin��s older brother, Kang Si-hyung, Kim Min-ji, Bae Su-bin, Eun-a��s sister, Ariel Hoshimiya, and Kaede.


    ������.�� I want the rest to go to Samgakji with Jung Ha-yang as their leader.


    The night was still long.


    ��


    At that time, towards Wonhyo Bridge.


    Players sacrificed many but were unable to defend Wonhyo Bridge.


    Amidst the monsters.


    The guys came ashore.


    A


    gigantic shape.


    Eyeballs that turn freely.


    A monster of unknown shape whether it is a toad or a frog.


    And the monsters following him.


    It��s a monster! It��s here too! reinforcements! Come here quickly!


    Jiyeon Koo Telepathist! Please tell people right now! A monster presumed to be in the 4th hierarchy appears with an army��!


    The players found them.


    But they couldn��t stop it.


    It was because the guy with a huge body suddenly spit out the poison.


    People were covered with deadly poison.


    Oops�� Ahhhh��!!


    His venom was terrible.


    It wasn��t contagious, but once poisoned, you had to suffer from acute pain that made your body boil.


    As a result, of course, it caused confusion in handling mana in the body, and finally, if the poisoned time is prolonged, necrosis begins with the limbs.


    Monsters with similar venom other than


    gurreuk gurreuk .


    Monsters reminiscent of reptiles and amphibians constantly came ashore and waited for the command of the corps commander.


    ��Kiruru gururu


    4th tier monster, Grand Duterbi.


    A corps commander presumed to be a subspecies of it.


    The corps commander, characterized by red stripes on a black background, gave directions.


    triangle area.


    The monsters headed there.

 Chapter 640

    Relife Player 640


    [Chapter 168]


    [Still the night passes (3)]


    The mana management device at that time.


    An emergency call-up order was issued to the Mana Management Organization located in Jongno-gu.


    It��s not a fuss or a fuss.


    Hmm��.


    < King of Darkness > Baek Seo-jin.


    < Cheolong > Munjun.


    The elderly who sat down first sighed deeply.


    Due to the current catastrophe occurring all over Gangbuk, players were not able to participate even if they received a convocation order.


    Moreover, < Thunder Emperor >, < Yeomma >, and < First Sword > were even on a business trip at this time.


    < The Holy Mother > and < The Witch of Time >.


    In addition, < Index > was unable to come out of the player library in preparation for communication failure, and < Big Data > was being called to the management office to collect information.


    In addition, < Phantasm >, < Beast Tamer > and < Silent > are said to be in a situation where they cannot move to defend the district.


    Therefore, there were currently only two members of the Twelve Seats who could respond to the summons.


    First of all, we have no choice but to wait for Sungjin to quickly get the library to work normally, and for Mora Yul to gather information and relay the situation to all players in the area.


    Before that, we need to activate the protection magic to minimize confusion.


    I sent someone to find out, but they said that the cocoon was completely broken. Not sure how effective that would be.


    I still have to do it. All we can do now is suggest a replacement for Cocoon to settle the confusion. Even if that would work, what people want is to hope that there will be something to replace Cocoon.


    Well�� In the current situation, if a protective magic that looks like a cocoon appears in the sky, even panic-stricken people will be able to calm down. But if that happens, only you will be able to solve this. If Pildu falls into this state of affairs, who is to lead the situation?


    don��t you have


    ����.


    A conference room with only two people.


    < Cheolong > and < King of Darkness >


    The two old men exchanged conversations while facing each other.


    Baek Seo-jin drooled.


    Then he nodded.


    ��I see. I��m in charge of the situation. You ask for protection magic.


    please


    Are you thinking of making the myth come true?


    There is no other way.


    With your body�� you can��t stand it anymore. can you stand it


    If you can solve this with just one body, wouldn��t it be cheap?


    You really don��t change.


    Two people who have been through each other for a long time.


    Sometimes they met as enemies, sometimes as allies.


    And as time goes by and now there are not many people left who remember the distant past.


    The two are now the only ones who can understand each other. ��Atlas


    , a manifestation of


    Shinhwa


    ��


    On the way to Itaewon.


    Eunha suddenly lifted her head.


    ����< Cheolong > developed magic.


    The magic that covered the sky above Gangbuk.


    Dozens of spells illuminated the night sky, covering Gangbuk in a hemispherical shape.


    It was Munjun��s protection magic.


    In his previous life, he had activated magic that could cover the entire Gangbuk area on behalf of Cocoon.


    Awesome�� How is that possible?


    Kang Si-hyung was admiring.


    He could not take his eyes off the night sky as he watched the magic unfolded by one person.


    It wasn��t just Kang Si-hyung.


    So did the clan members.


    The screams died down.


    The movements of the monsters also became a bit dull.


    On the other hand, Eunha raised her spirits.


    The screams that could be heard from all over the place died down.


    Those who fell into panic calmed down after seeing the protection magic spread in the sky.


    Conversely, the monsters cried low and their movements slowed down a bit.


    Protection magic is only a stopgap.


    Unless it��s Cocoon, the power of monsters doesn��t change.


    I��m getting a debuff right now, I don��t know what will happen with time.


    As far as Eunha remembers, by now, with < Cheolong > at the center, the guardians would be helping to maintain the protective magic in various places.


    However, the burden of < Cheolong > must be heavy.


    Then he passed away while trying to fend off Ye-kyung��s attack in his previous life.


    It won��t last that long. At least while maintaining the protection magic, I have to deal with the monsters trapped inside to lighten the burden.


    A day or two at most.


    I had to defuse the situation before that.


    We must keep as many troops as possible until Lim Ga-eul returns to Gangbuk with the Twelve Seats.


    Eunha recognized the situation again.


    right then-


    ����A


    sound that made the air vibrate resounded.


    Eunha and the clan members were startled and looked in the direction the sound came from.


    ������.��


    Grasshoppers the size of a man.


    Swarms of them, who seemed to be sporting thick gloves, were flying over their heads.


    A few monsters found them and dived, but most of them didn��t even look at them and were heading somewhere.


    It��s Vilent Hopper. I never thought they would show up��


    The 6th tier monster Violent Hopper.


    Han Chang-jin, who grasped the identity of the monster, took a deep breath with a serious face.


    The guys ran in groups.


    After they passed by, they caused a serious food crisis to the extent that there was nothing left to eat.


    The leftover food they ate contains poison that spoils the food, so you can��t even eat it.


    I struggled a lot because of these guys.


    Kill a few Vilent Hoppers.


    Eunha frowned as she stared at the disappearing group in the distance.


    only 3 days.


    They roamed Gangbuk for three days and almost lost their food.


    As a result, the players had to fight without eating or sleeping properly.


    But isn��t it true that there is usually a monster who leads the group when they go in a group? When I saw it earlier, there didn��t seem to be any monsters that looked like Captain Byeong


    . what?


    Those guys are a bunch of stars. You have to think that there are more and stronger guys than them lurking in Gangbuk.


    ������.��


    In the meantime, Kim Min-ji muttered.


    In response, Eunha shook her head.


    He knew very well how frightening the monsters he had just passed by were.


    The clan members didn��t know, but they formed an army, not a group.


    In other words, the monarch they follow is one of the army commanders who invaded Gangbuk, except for Yegyeong.


    In my previous life, there were three corps commanders. But in this life, I got rid of the lizard king.


    I don��t know what happened to the vacant seats, but apart from Ye-kyung, I have to think that there are at least two corps commanders.


    With the 3rd tier Overrank Yekyung.


    Third Order Caesar Hopper.


    It��s very likely that he��s also trapped in protective magic and is somewhere in the northern part of the river.


    Let��s hurry up. First of all, let��s think about protecting Itaewon and collecting troops.


    Pandora Clan��s personnel alone cannot withstand the disaster.


    This was the reason he reached out to foreigners of Korean descent early on.


    Eunha decided to take a forced march.


    Thanks to that, they were able to reach Itaewon in no time.


    And they-.


    ��Whiiiiieeeaaaaeeaooo


    ������!!��


    A sound that makes your body tremble.


    They froze at the sight of a huge whale emerging under the night sky.


    Damn, is it that guy?


    No luck at all!


    3rd tier overrank monster Yekyung.


    The whale with huge horns was using its magic, aiming for Itaewon, where they had just entered.


    Eunha clicked her tongue out loud.


    I quickly ran towards the guy who was about to open fire on Itaewon.


    ��


    Since Cocoon collapsed, the more dangerous thing was that monsters that used Uijeongbu as their habitat could come over.


    In the end, the Zenith Clan had no choice but to be tied down to protect Dobong-gu and Nowon-gu in the current situation.


    As a result, the role of protecting Gangbuk was the responsibility of the S-class clans with jurisdiction in downtown Seoul.


    ��Bubububu


    in the southwestern part of Gangbuk.


    The Myungwang Clan, which had jurisdiction over Seodaemun-gu, and the KK Clan, which had jurisdiction over Mapo-gu, had to deal with Hwangchung-type monsters that were currently prevalent in the southwest.


    At a time like this, Kang Hyeon-chul must be crazy to say he isn��t there.


    Myeongwang Clanlord < Phantom Poetry > Do Wan-joon.


    When Cocoon collapsed, Do Wan-jun, who appeared in a hurry, groaned as he saw the monsters filling the sky above the city.


    The sound of the monsters flapping their wings was so annoying.


    Even my magic won��t work in front of them.


    A bunch of Vilent Hoppers.


    Hwangchung-type monsters including them.


    Do Wan-joon frowned as he grasped the identity of his enemies.


    Although he had seen Violent Hoppers before, he had never seen anything of this size.


    Furthermore, the guys��


    ����Inevitably,


    taking advantage of the fact that aerial combat was possible, he was destroying the north and southwest of the Gangneung.


    Their sensory nets were alert.


    They would quickly run to restaurants and grocery stores that had something to eat and nibble on ignorantly.


    And the food they left behind quickly decayed and became poisonous.


    I don��t know what kind of guys they are, but they��re quite intelligent. Is it a strategy to weaken us in the long run by robbing us of food?


    A shadow formed on Do Wan-joon��s face.


    Even if he knew the ulterior motives of the Hwangchung-type monsters, there was no way he could do anything about the crowd.


    Even if he rallies the local players and knocks out a few of them, they will multiply more than that.


    Really, it��s true that dog poop has no use for medicine.


    An effective way to deal with them was to set fire to them and burn them.


    < Yeomma > Kang Hyeon-cheol��s flame is the most suitable method.


    But, of course, he was on a business trip to Gangwon-do with < The Holy Mother >.


    Even if he calculates the time to return after knowing that Gangbuk has been invaded, it will take at least three days.


    ��When the time comes, there will be nothing left to eat in Gangbuk.


    Assuming a pessimistic situation, Do Wan-joon smiled bitterly.


    Anyway, I had no choice but to struggle in the absence of < Yeomma >.


    Then he sensed a sign approaching him.


    ��The Great King Clan Lord.


    KK Clan Road. Why is this��


    I hear a tiger roaring.


    The two great tigers landed on the ground tearing through the crowd of monsters.


    Sitting on the back of one of them was Hwangsan-kun, the Twelve Seated < Beast Tamer > like himself.


    He got off the back of the phantom beast.


    It��s impossible to defeat them one by one. The best thing


    is�� to defeat the corps commander level monster who is commanding them.


    Hwangsangun discussed his thoughts.


    Do Wan-joon realized what he was about to say and opened his mouth.


    Huangshan-gun nodded.


    I came here because I felt his energy coming here.


    Hwangsangun looked up at the night sky.


    Do Wan-joon��s gaze also turned upward.


    ������.��


    The night sky covered with swarms of locusts.


    The Ilsun guys made a space.


    And in the space they created, a humanoid monster covered in armor landed on the ground.


    A monster that exudes a presence that cannot be compared to that of locusts.


    Players, including the two, were very nervous as they faced a monster they had never seen before. Sear?h the N?velFire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Kiyik with


    his red eyes shining.


    Hopper-type monsters walking upright showed a sense of intimidation.


    ��


    At that time, the central part of Gangbuk.


    The Regulus Clan, which had Gangbuk-gu as their jurisdiction, and the Shilla Clan, who had Seongbuk-gu as their jurisdiction, were also experiencing difficulties.


    He��s�� what the hell is he doing?


    Regulus Clan Lord Gu Yeon-soo.


    He frowned as he saw the monster that suddenly moved from Seongbuk-gu and appeared in Gangbuk-gu.


    Kuaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa


    3rd tier in terms of intimidation;


    A monster that reminds me of the Sphinx. A monster with the shape of a lion and the wings of a griffon was rampaging.


    People couldn��t do anything and had no choice but to be swept away by the hand he wielded.


    He didn��t even resist.


    be careful. It seems like he��s using brainwashing magic.


    Shinra Clan Road.


    One 3rd tier monster and a group of monsters with similar shapes.


    While Gu Yeon-soo was estimating how to deal with them, Shinra Clanlord Kim Yu-jin appeared.


    She told the story of a mass murder in Seongbuk-gu due to that monster��s magic.


    It must be a powerful brainwashing spell. I think there are two symptoms that appear when you are under magic.


    two?


    One is brainwashing, where you stop moving as if you��re in a groggy state, and one is brainwashing, where you see everything you see as an enemy and you can��t distinguish who you are from. Ghm�� that��s a real pain in the ass.


    Currently, the road is a mixture of people and players, plus monsters.


    It was a situation where the players couldn��t cope with them because they were hallucinating and rampaging.


    Gu Yeon-soo groaned.


    So the only way is to defeat him��


    to disintegrate the group.


    It was when Yujin Kim was about to speak.


    Kung-!!


    with a sudden thump


    The corps commander in the sky landed in front of them.


    The monster��s cat-like eyes flashed.


    problem-.


    The guy conveyed his thoughts.


    Thoughts made up of human language.


    Gu Yeon-soo and Kim Yu-jin flinched.


    It should be blocked.


    However, when they heard that it was a problem, they felt an unknown compulsion.


    ��How to put an elephant in the refrigerator?


    ����what?��


    A voice full of tension.


    However, the content was completely different.


    A thought that was not even expected.


    The corps commander grinned.


    ��


    Southern Gangbuk.


    < The Dragon King >, which is set in Itaewon, closed its eyes to the screams coming from everywhere.


    ��I thought this would never happen again�� I was wrong.


    < The Mercenary King > David Kim.


    Before < Destruction at the End of the Century >, he was nothing more than a soldier serving in the US Army base located in Yongsan-gu.


    He commanded the foreigners and survived the destruction.


    And he made every effort to ensure that he and others were recognized as legitimate Koreans.


    ����.


    David Kim.


    He gave up his name to become a Korean himself.


    I made a new name by combining my English and Korean surnames.


    So he hoped that his followers would adapt to this country.


    More than 50 years have passed, and now he has forgotten the name he had in the past.


    ��I am David Kim.


    I am Korean in name and reality.


    But he wasn��t obsessed.


    The moment you cling to the old name, the antipathy of the people of Itaewon towards Korea will explode.


    However, the current situation was getting worse and worse.


    ��Help me! The family is still out there! You guys go��! Please save my family


    !


    help��! please save me!! You are the only one who can deal with them!


    The clan in Yongsan-dong was wiped out. Now they��ll come all the way here! So we must fight! I mean, go out to fight right now!


    People who were in a location bordering the Han River.


    As soon as the monsters attacked, they hurriedly ran to Itaewon.


    Then he found David Kim and was on his knees begging.


    ����.


    Go out and fight.


    Isn��t that why they accepted you as Koreans?


    Don��t you have the strength to do that?


    people shouted


    David Kim was silent as he listened to them.


    father! Why do we have to fight for them!? I will not fight!


    Then Dominic exclaimed in displeasure.


    Most foreigners responded.


    In their eyes, people who came to ask for help couldn��t look good.


    ����.


    But he knew.


    As they shout in panic, it was for a day like today that they could be here.


    I think if we go out and fight�� the kids below us will have a better life.


    Even though he is being treated like a thousand.


    Children born in the future will one day be treated fairly as Koreans.


    If only they would make sacrifices.


    David Kim was worried.


    Foreigners who noticed his intentions, mainly older foreigners, sent their eyes that they would follow him.


    We��


    save Yongsan-gu.


    David Kim tried to say that.


    Then he paused.


    At that time, the words that the Pandora Clanlord had spoken passed by.


    ��Isn��t there anyone here who just wants to die fighting for others like in the past? is not it?��


    David Kim opened his eyes.


    There were people gathered there waiting for their answer.


    ����.


    Can he command them to lay down his life this time as he did before?


    Not like that.


    no you can��t


    The decision was firm.


    he got up from his seat


    ��Release all weapons!! ������!!��


    Those who cannot fight, such as children and the elderly, step back!! But everyone who can fight, take up arms!!


    chin up


    The < Mercenary King > stuck his sword into the floor.


    he exclaimed.


    There are no exceptions! Everyone who can fight lives here must fight them! Those who do not want to fight, I will not let go of those who want to leave it to others and run away!


    ������.��


    If you are going to live in this land from now on, take up your weapons and fight!!


    There are no exceptions.


    Everyone take up arms


    With the declaration of < The Mercenary King >, the foreigners expressed their mana in their bodies and radiated vigor.


    I will be in the lead! So, everyone fight without fear of death!


    It seems like coercion, but not coercion, but choice.


    All who were weighed down by their momentum had to do battle.


    In this way, people who have been unable to mix for decades unite.

 Chapter 641

    Relife Player 641


    [Chapter 168]


    [Still the night passes (4)]


    Dominique, self-proclaimed Dominic.


    Born with dark skin, he has been discriminated against since childhood.


    Naturally, because he lived such a life, he harbored animosity toward Koreans.


    He is a proud American.


    He brainwashed himself like that and lived until now.


    District 5 has been breached! Stop it now!


    Shit! I��ll go and stop you, you��re blocking here!


    But what about now?


    Gangbuk faces the crisis of destruction.


    Now he was fighting alongside the Koreans he hated so much.


    Regardless of race, country, ethnicity, or religion.


    People were joining forces to protect the land where they grew up.


    I never thought I would be walking around the middle of Itaewon fighting back to back with Koreans.


    Mr. Dominique! Blocked here! Please go to Bogwang-ro instead of here! We��ll go to support fire! There are still enough magazines!


    In the face of the crisis of destruction, people were all united.


    Discrimination did not exist.


    Dominic mingled with the Koreans and subdued the monsters coming from below.


    No, he was also Korean.


    As he ran into them, he finally accepted the fact that he was also a Korean, and he expressed mana in his body.


    As he became more confident in his wandering mind, his magic became stronger.


    ��The provincial government. father!


    I will keep it here Those guys aren��t the ones you can deal with.


    Long and short, you have to deal with it! I��ll help too! And I��m not a provincial government, I��m Dominic��


    Are you still saying that?


    So why do you embarrass people by giving them a cheesy name!


    noisy. If you��re going to help me, never keep your distance from me.


    joy! I will support you, so father, please fight to your heart��s content!


    There was no one who didn��t fight.


    Itaewon was able to be safely defended thanks to the people fighting against evil.


    But it was still just the beginning.


    Again, monsters were flocking.


    Dominic and David Kim, who faced the guys, did not back down.


    Pababat!!


    David


    Kim ran.


    As he swung his greatsword, the monsters in the area scattered into pieces.


    Dominic followed him and pulled the extension trigger.


    < Mercenary King > is here! Don��t be scared!


    Drive the monsters further into the location where it is easy to shoot!!


    A fight that seems to never end.


    Still, people struggled and screamed.


    By now, the victory was in sight.


    They had no doubts.


    This is because all fronts in Itaewon have noticeably improved after being swept once by < The Dragon King >.


    But it didn��t take long to realize that they were only for a moment.


    ��Whiiiiieeeeaaoooo


    ������.��


    A monster appeared over Itaewon.


    A whale of unfathomable size.


    People were overwhelmed by his presence.


    That, that, that��


    how do you beat that?


    They thought almost simultaneously.


    can never win


    They couldn��t move in despair in front of the cruel reality.


    ��The provincial government. Ah father�� That��s��. Get your mind together, the capital city.


    ����.


    I will stop him. So, take the people here and run to Noksapyeong or even higher than there. Namsan will have to be crossed. Those guys will come up like a flood the moment the road is opened.


    Dad what are you talking about Now my father is going to fight alone��.


    So you can fight?


    ����.


    I can see that my legs are shaking. I guess all I can do is stop him. So I��m buying time, so you lead this force. Father, how can I lead people instead of you!


    If you can��t, entrust it to the Pandora Clanlord. If so�� he��ll probably lead you.


    Although there was no blood.


    Dominique and David Kim had a conversation looking up at the disaster.


    David Kim posed.


    Dominic stood nailed to the spot as if his feet were glued to the ground.


    Come on!


    ����.


    exclaimed David Kim.


    Dominic gritted his teeth.


    He tried to turn around later.


    It was then.


    ������!!��


    People were astonished.


    The whale spread a magic circle covering the whole of Itaewon in the sky.


    Dozens of magic circles.


    The moment people witnessed it, they realized that there was nowhere to run.


    Damn��.


    Damn It��.


    David Kim groaned.


    Dominic muttered blankly.


    It was over like this.


    No matter how good David Kim was, there was no way he could stop the magic targeting the whole of Itaewon.


    The magic circle lit up.


    Dominique and other people had no choice but to let go of their will to live as they saw the magic circle that lit up the night sky.


    right then-


    ����Blast Cross


    Only for an instant.


    A fire rising from the ground.


    The flames spread in the shape of a cross and attacked the whale.


    ��Whiiieeeaoo��.


    He was hit in the lower stomach.


    The magic circle floating in the night sky is slowly disappearing.


    The guy was noticeably staggered.


    ������.��


    At that sight.


    People couldn��t even speak.


    Who the hell made that monster stagger?


    The identity was soon revealed.


    Because telepathy was transmitted.


    [Pandora Clan Telepathist Ariel! To everyone in Itaewon, I would like to convey the words of Noh Eun-ha Clan Road! From now on, the party forces come under the command of the Pandora Clan and defend Itaewon! More than that, it was Ariel! It��s okay now, everyone!]


    Whirling.


    Players appearing from below.


    Players in navy blue uniforms approached the front line where Dominik was and looked at the situation.


    Ah��


    Pandora Clan.


    A clan created by fresh graduates of the academy just to play house.


    Dominique, who had known that until then, had no choice but to change his mind after seeing the clan members.


    Each of them exuded an unusual aura.


    Above all��


    �C Were you scared? If you have time, go ahead and bring the monster. Wow, no kidding, it��s cool.


    I��m so out of my mind Hey, the provincial government. stop calming down �� I��m Dominique. Clan Road.


    Pandora Clan Road Noh Eun-ha.


    When he appeared wearing a fiery cape, the eyes of the audience were focused on him.


    It must have been.


    He attacked that whale.


    Then he looked at Dominique and burst out laughing.


    ��


    Fortunately, it��s not too late.


    Itaewon��s forces almost completely disappeared.


    Eun-ha felt relieved after meeting David Kim.


    But why is this guy staring at me with twinkling eyes?


    Then Eunha tilted her head.


    I was about to speak to David Kim, but Dominique was staring at him without moving away.


    ��would you like some?


    yes It��s a Clanlord order, so I��ll follow it! Clan member Dominic! Let��s get out of here!


    ����.


    why is that really like that.


    Eun-ha looked at Dominique, who was withdrawing with a sullen face.


    David Kim seemed to know why.


    he laughed lightly


    It seems that Min-guk has found a new admirer.


    is that me? Nonsense.


    There will be nothing to say. Anyone who saw you attacking that monster a while ago would do that. Now look.


    ����.


    David Kim pointed back.


    Eunha felt the gaze of people.


    they were looking at themselves


    thanks to you If you hadn��t come, we would all have died. thanks. for coming like this ��because I promised. As much as the Itaewon forces come under me, I will protect them too. I didn��t even think that the protection would become this protection. Then I��ll hand over command to you. no it��s okay


    The clan members were busy fighting the monsters.


    Having come all the way to Itaewon and getting used to the real battle, they were fighting skillfully using geographical features.


    In such a situation, Eunha replied that she would not accept command authority.


    The only person who knows the geography and composition of this place is the teacher. So, we will fight on our own, so please command those people to fight.


    ��I get it. then don��t do that


    After talking with David Kim.


    Eunha turned around.


    ����


    Yekyung received an unexpected attack.


    He could feel the gaze of a man with a dark and muddy color like the deep sea looking at him.


    overwhelming presence.


    Even so, Eunha did not lose her temper and raised her head proudly.


    Ariel.


    cute is here! S��ar?h the N??eFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Tell your clanmates. He��ll use a magic called jamming to prevent us from casting magic and cause a mana runaway. yea, I got it! Is that enough?


    Please pass me one more. So, tell me not to forget to use the Resistance Artifact to fight jamming.


    Eunha calmly recited.


    Ariel immediately relayed it to the clan members via telepathy.


    I never thought I��d be dealing with Ye-kyung from the start��


    But if I defeat him, the situation won��t get any worse.


    The galaxy expressed mana in its body.


    I didn��t know if the number of people here would be able to defeat Ye-gyeong.


    That��s why I couldn��t help but fight, and Eun-ha decided to fight against him.


    It was then.


    ��The protective magic is disappearing!


    ������!!��


    Someone suddenly shouted that.


    People were amazed.


    Eunha also realized that a problem had occurred only after hearing the sound.


    ����.


    The protective magic that covered the sky.


    The color of the protective magic gradually became transparent and melted into the air.


    The protection magic is disappearing.


    Why��


    why the hell why.


    Eunha��s words came out of nowhere.


    The meaning of the protective magic disappearing must mean that something went wrong with < Cheolong > Mun-Jun.


    However, Eun-ha, who remembered his previous life, knew that there was a reason why he was like that.


    Well then < Cheolong > was��.


    -I thought you died while dealing with Yekyung?


    Why did this happen all of a sudden?


    < Cheolong > was killed by Ye-kyung.


    So, while facing Ye-kyung, Eun-ha felt relieved that she had prevented the death of < Cheol-ong >.


    However, Ye-gyeong is right here, but something strange has happened to < Cheolong >.


    Eunha couldn��t help but be embarrassed by her memories and other situations.


    ��Whiiieeeaaaooo


    Then Yekyung moved.


    The guy who was watching the galaxy suddenly changed direction.


    Damn you run away


    Eun-ha realized Ye-gyeong��s intentions.


    Even in her previous life, Ye-gyeong was not tied to a specific area, but wandered around Gangbuk and made a mess of the area.


    Now that the protection magic is gone, Ye-kyung can fly freely over Gangbuk without hesitation.


    He rose high into the sky and began to hide his presence.


    The huge presence disappeared.


    That��s probably�� in the direction of Hannam-dong.


    I can��t let you run away like this.


    His ability to hide his presence was quite a headache.


    I had to figure it out somehow.


    Eun-ha predicted Ye-gyeong��s course by changing his direction.


    I shot magic at the sky above


    Platinum Cross .


    The night sky split in half in an instant.


    I saw a vision that was going away.


    Even after being hit by the Platinum Cross, he flew safely.


    It was too far away, so it didn��t reach properly.


    It must be in the direction of Hannam-dong.


    It was fine though.


    Now that we have figured out the direction he is heading, we have reaped the harvest.


    Transmutation


    Phoenix��s Wings


    Just happened to be in Hannam-dong.


    It just worked out in a situation where we had to keep him from destroying Yongsan-gu.


    In an instant, Eunha smiled at the corner of her mouth and loosened the cloak of flame from her shoulder.


    The cloak, which escaped from his hand, quickly transformed into wings of flame and rose on the back of the galaxy.


    ������.��


    People looked up blankly at him as he soared into the sky.


    The galaxy flapped its wings of flame and searched for a pink-headed fish among the people.


    Please pass it on to the Ariel Clan members. I��ll go after him, so you guys stay here and stop the monsters.


    What if you go alone!


    I��m just going to go and check it out. There��s a clan over there, so you can get some help. So please.


    Who is conducting!? Do you just listen to Mr. David Kim!?


    While I��m gone, I��ll hand over the leadership of the party to Minho Mo. I said I wanted to lead the party the other day, but it just worked out.


    Mok Min-ho will be able to do well.


    Without him, I would not have thought of acting independently like this.


    Eunha said that to Ariel and immediately moved her wings in the direction he disappeared.


    ��


    Jung-gu, Seoul.


    The roof of the Mana Management Organization Headquarters.


    The tall old man raised his arms in a posture as if he was supporting the sky.


    ����.


    several hours already.


    Even though his body was screaming, the old man would not lower his arms.


    The moment he lowered his arm, the protective magic protecting Gangbuk would collapse.


    < Cheolong > Munjun.


    Called a living myth, he once rebuilt the world by rallying the monarchs in a destroyed world, and he tried to protect the world he had built.


    How


    long can I last?


    Munjun also did not know that.


    As a result of embodying the myth, the body that collapsed came to manifest the myth again after a long time.


    It caused the body to scream.


    are dying out


    He recalled the state of his heyday and went far beyond the realm from there, and he could clearly feel his body crumbling.


    endures nonetheless


    Because if you can��t lift this world, the world will collapse.


    You can never let that happen.


    A world that has risen from destruction at best.


    Mun-jun hoped that this world would not perish again.


    So, if I could sacrifice my life, that was what I wished for.


    then-


    ����!


    have a good time


    A blade pierced his heart.


    Munjun couldn��t help but doubt his eyes when he saw the bloody blade coming out of his chest.


    Who the hell��


    There was no pain.


    But as his heart was pierced, he could feel the myth he had embodied rapidly crumble.


    dying at the same time.


    He turned his head with difficulty, still with both hands raised.


    ��Good luck.


    On that day, < Cheolong > passed away.

 Chapter 642

    Relife Player 642(a)


    [Chapter 168]


    [Still the night passes (5)]


    Gangbuk Southern Triangle.


    Players were fighting monsters coming up from the Wonhyo Bridge.


    It��s endless�� How long do we have to fight before they come out?


    Monsters flooded in endlessly.


    Fighting with them in the middle of the night when the light couldn��t shine properly was no different from a very dangerous thing.


    So the players focused on making a wire to stop them from invading any further.


    However, as the battle got longer, the players were getting more and more out of their power.


    To make matters worse��.


    [The KK Clan��s 3rd party telepathist Yeo Eun-young informs the players in the Samgakji area of the message from the navigator Hye-min Goo. At 3:52 am at the current time, it was confirmed that a force estimated to be at least the 6th rank was heading north to the triangle. Players in the vicinity of the triangle fight against the army��]


    Additional appearance of monsters.


    Furthermore, at least the 6th tier.


    The players couldn��t help but shudder as soon as they received the telepathy.


    It��s too much, I don��t even have the strength to hold on anymore.


    Even so, it was not known what would happen to the people sheltering in the rear if they retreated.


    shit��!


    I needed a cheerleader.


    But who are you to help?


    In the meantime, the players who used to talk in Yongsan-gu cared about my safety and said to themselves, who were active as a party unit, to protect the front lines.


    Furthermore, when they invaded, most of them became ragtag and ran away in a hurry.


    In such a situation, who do you really need help from?


    Even more so, the KK Clan, which was based in Mapo-gu, located right next to it, was in a daunting situation just to protect its current jurisdiction.


    The guys are coming! Caster waiting!


    Navigators, quickly grasp their information and pass it on to the surroundings!


    It��s hopeless. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    People drool when they found monsters in unknown shapes, whether they were toads or frogs.


    ��Prepare the avant-garde charge! Lieutenant, move the wounded to the rear!


    They possessed completely different powers from those they had fought so far.


    The distance between them gradually decreased.


    Wires are now pointless.


    The player who was in command of the frontline finally gave the order to rush at them and fight.


    Players were prepared to die.


    right then-


    ��Seolryong One


    More Time in the Hanmae-ryu drama


    The moment they were about to jump into the battlefield.


    In the middle of the battlefield, a snow storm suddenly soared high into the sky.


    The whole area froze in an instant.


    ������.��


    Blue hair.


    Players spot a woman coming under the lights.


    A woman with a silver spear was moving swiftly and slaughtering them.


    It��s not just women.


    People dressed like women were running through the battlefield.


    Blood Claw


    Hyeonwolcham


    could not be distinguished.


    The two men fought back and forth, almost chasing each other, filling in each other��s gaps.


    The inaction of the people who appeared, starting with them, was too great.


    Then-.


    ��Growl It��s so difficult to fly in the sky.


    thank you araya


    They burst into the wire they were guarding.


    A woman with ivory hair and a ribbon in her hair landed on the ground.


    The woman wearing the ribbon smiled broadly.


    My name is Jeong Ha-yang, the sublord of Pandora Clan. I came to cheer by leading my clan members.


    ������.��


    Pandora Clan.


    It was a name I had never heard of.


    A new clan in Yongsan-gu.


    The clans of Yongsan-gu laughed at the Pandora clan.


    However, people were watching them in action on the battlefield, so I couldn��t help but laugh at them.


    I just got a telepathy from Clan KK on my way here. Are the monsters over there supposedly from the 6th tier?


    yes yes��.they are them. So I tried to look at the information in the library, but I couldn��t even access the library because the current standby condition was not good��


    At that time, Jeong Ha-yang asked.


    Then the navigator, who had been dazed for a while, came forward and said.


    Jeong Ha-yang nodded.


    Then I looked out at the wire.


    She checked the situation.


    There are many monsters you��ve never seen before. Perhaps the monster over there at the back is leading the group.


    yes. He must be the boss of the group, just sitting still and exuding a sense of intimidation. However, that information is not stored in the library I have�� If I could access the library directly and search, it wouldn��t be difficult to find it, but for now�� Listening to the navigator��s explanation


    .


    Jung Ha-yang thought, ��Hmm.��


    Soon she opened her mouth.


    I��ll connect you. yes? But now the mana is��


    Wait a minute. ����.


    Jeong Ha-yang��s answer.


    She immediately took out the terminal from her holster.


    A device that looks like a smartphone.


    Inside the terminal was a medium that could access the library.


    Ah��


    her entire body was enveloped in light.


    it has been maintained for a long time


    The Navigator noticed that she had access to the library.


    How the hell��


    The navigator doubted my eyes.


    It was an environment where it was impossible to access the rest of the library, which was covered with mana.


    Nonetheless, Jung Ha-yang��s access meant that she could find a way to access the library despite environmental factors.


    Nonsense.


    A kid who just graduated from the academy can already do that?


    A skill that even navigators with a reputation in the industry cannot easily dare.


    If I misplaced it, I might not be able to find consciousness forever.


    Still, given that Jung Ha-yang accessed the library casually, she must have the skills to overcome that risk.


    The Navigator thought so.


    Then I realized.


    Come to think of it, that kid was < The Sid > of < Index >. There won��t be many people who have a terminal that directly faces the Twelve Seats��


    < The Seed > of the Twelve Seats < Index >.


    The navigator was convinced.


    That��s why you��re doing < The Sid >.


    The navigator waited for her to return to reality, stunned.


    It didn��t take long.


    It must have taken a long time for navigators all over Gangbuk trying to access the library.


    It seemed that her consciousness was blown away in less than 10 minutes.


    Now, with the help of < Index >, I checked the military information. So telepathists, please relay my words to nearby players. it��s standing yes, hey what to convey


    I knew it.


    Jeong Ha-yang met < Index > in the player library.


    The navigator was stunned.


    How many people in Korea can suddenly visit < Index >?


    The navigator gave up thinking and decided to record Jeong Ha-yang��s message.


    [Pandora Clan telepathist Jin Seo-na. Deliver the words of the Dong clan��s navigator Jeong Ha-yang to the players near the Samgakji. The group of troops currently flocking from the direction of Wonhyo Bridge is estimated to reach the 5th rank on average, so special attention is required. On the other hand, we also inform you that some monsters have deadly venom that is difficult to cure. Lastly��.]


    That day, Jung Ha-yang��s message was delivered to the people in Samgakji.


    People remembered the names of the telepathist, who specifically informed the situation with a voice without static in communication failure, and the navigator, who provided accurate information.


    [��Notice that the corps commander has been confirmed. It is announced that the Corps Commander is a subspecies of the Grand Duterbi and the hierarchy is the 4th hierarchy. Players facing Grand Duterbi, please be careful of the deadly poison. Above all, it was Jinseo or a telepath.]


    ��


    Towards Hannam-dong, southern Gangbuk.


    Eun-ha, who was flying in the sky after Ye-kyung, clicked her tongue.


    They don��t even deal with me.


    It was the first time that Yekyung looked at her.


    Eun-ha frowned as she looked at the guy cutting through the night sky, ignoring her own existence.


    It��s not easy to move in the air. If I could set foot somewhere, I would give him a big blow��


    It wasn��t just respect.


    There were also small-sized monsters around him who were following the courtesy.


    As a result, Eun-ha was unable to get too close to Ye-kyung.


    I wasn��t used to aerial combat either.


    As a result, Eun-ha could do nothing but keep an eye on him while chasing him.


    Going on like this, it��s Seongdong-gu�� Soon he


    noticed where


    he was flying.


    The boundary between Hannam-dong and Geumho-dong.


    If they went further than this, they would enter Seongdong-gu.


    It was not the domain of Pandora Clan.


    But we can��t go back because it��s not our territory��


    Will we keep chasing him like this?


    Eunha was worried.


    In the meantime, Yekyung entered Geumho-dong.


    It was then.


    ��Tooquaaaang!!


    Somewhere in Geumho-dong.


    Suddenly, a huge surge of energy attacked Ye-kyung��s ship.


    A huge explosion occurred immediately after.


    And even after the explosion, the bullets flew continuously without stopping.


    The smell of gunpowder wafted through the air.


    It was a bonus that the remnants of mana were floating enough to be seen.


    Whiiieeeaaaooo��.


    Yekyung stumbled.


    It flew horizontally off the ground, and its head turned downward.


    ��Touquaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!


    But the shelling didn��t stop.


    Rather, as if confirming that Ye-gyeong had collapsed, more powerful firepower than before was applied.


    Is it < Silent >


    .


    Eun-ha moved away from him as much as possible while hovering.


    Then I looked for the occasional light beneath my feet.


    I saw a flag waving loudly in the special light.


    The crest of an eagle entwined with a storm.


    It was the Tempest Clan.


    As soon as the clan under the jurisdiction of Seongdong-gu found out about Ye-kyung��s existence, they immediately took action.


    Perhaps the player who gave Ye-gyeong a heavy blow a moment ago was Soo-jin Yoo from the Twelve Seats < Silent >.


    If < Silent > is there, there is no need for me to go all the way to Seongdong-gu.


    You won��t be able to defeat him, but you��ll be able to defend him to some degree.


    Eunha has finished her judgment.


    Judging from the response of the Tempest Clan, it seemed that there was no need to worry too much.


    Perhaps Yekyung, who can fight in the air, might have a good match with the Tempest Clan, who mainly handles firearms.


    let��s go back


    Ye-kyung cannot be defeated alone.


    Many players have to merge the heaps and then raid deliberately.


    Therefore, before the raid was decided, each sphere had no choice but to block it somehow.


    The galaxy immediately turned its direction.


    Seongdong-gu decided to leave it to Tempest Clan and return to Itaewon.


    Before that, of course��


    ��It��s now or never. I have to deal with it quickly when I��m moving alone.


    flapping its wings loudly.


    Eventually, Eunha flew to Hannam-dong, Yongsan-gu.


    It was one of the wealthiest villages in Hannam-dong where many conglomerates gathered.


    The home of the Galaxy Group was also located in Hannam-dong.


    ��


    It was a lightning strike in the dry sky.


    < Giant tree > Seon Ki-jun was sleeping and suddenly heard a sound that made his five senses stand up and ran out of the dormitory.


    This�� what the hell is going on?


    leader! Did you hear that!?


    Goddammit, when someone said he was knocking on a baton while sleeping in the middle of the night, what kind of fuss did he suddenly have!?


    Seon Gi-jun, who was on a business trip to Geumho-dong, was busy checking the late colleagues and grasping the situation.


    The cocoon collapsed��


    Then I could tell that the cocoon had collapsed.


    In lieu of that, < Cheolong > Moon Jun activated a protective magic that covered the sky above Gangbuk.


    However, even that disappeared before I knew it, and the monsters who had slowed down their movements began to strike again.


    Is there a problem with < Cheolong >? It��s strange that there is no problem since


    the magic was used enough to cover Gangbuk.


    Seon Ki-joon was silent.


    As soon as I felt the change, I packed up my equipment and stopped the monsters from entering the residential area, making a giggling sound.


    He managed to defend the residential area, but he and his party members couldn��t stop it completely.


    Breaking through was also a matter of time.


    I can��t. There are too many of them. As soon as people are evacuated, this place has no choice but to give up!


    The road is too narrow.


    Both attack and defense are difficult.


    On the other hand, small-sized monsters like goblins were attacking by using narrow streets and walls.


    There was also enough space for cover, so monsters could throw their weapons at them.


    I even had to protect people in such situations.


    In the end, Seon Ki-jun decided to retreat with his people.


    Just then, a huge presence was felt.


    ��Whiiiiieeeeeaaaaooooo!!


    A sound like a beating.


    Giant whales passing overhead as if they had no business.


    Sun Ki-jun and the people stiffened.


    Did a guy like that come in��


    Even if it��s not possible, it��s a monster that��s likely to become the 3rd tier.


    Seon Ki-jun realized that he was the instigator of this commotion.


    Seon Ki-jun, who came to his senses only after he had passed, bit his lip.


    Upon learning of the existence of that huge creature, I was worried about my daughter Seon Mi-ye, who is currently attending the academy.


    If a guy like that goes to the academy, something terrible will happen. If Mi-ye gets beaten up by that guy, I��m��


    Monsters are infested all over Gangbuk, so the academy must be the same.


    However, there were many talented people in the current academy, including < Empress > and < Swordsman >.


    Still, that guy is on a different level.


    The academy wouldn��t be safe if he was left to roam Gangbuk as he pleases.


    No my daughter is not safe.


    no-


    ��Until I��m alive, I can��t let Miye live in a world with a guy like that.


    Seon Ki-joon tightly gripped the shield and sword in both hands.


    As a father, I wanted to create a safe and peaceful world for my daughter.


    So you have to kill that guy.


    When he thought so��.


    ��Tooquaaaang!!


    A flash of light erupted from somewhere nearby.


    The one who took a direct hit staggers.


    At that moment, it was as if Seon Ki-jun��s destination had been decided.


    Move to the place where the light is! Go and join our children so that that guy can��t lay a hand on them!


    ��Oh!!��


    People joke about it.


    The Donghae Clan��s married men��s unit.


    His colleagues responded greatly to Seon Gi-jun��s cry.

 Chapter 643

    Relife Player 643(b)


    [Chapter 168]


    [Still the night passes (6)]


    Hannam-dong, southern Gangbuk.


    The galaxy folded its wings nearby and went straight ahead.


    There was no stopping one��s footsteps.


    Because I had to go around Hannam-dong until I got tired of it before returning.


    I couldn��t remember which building collapsed due to the monster invasion, but the divisions that divided the road were not at all different from my memory.


    Bappa beep beep beep beep beep beep?


    there is such a place


    Dad, where are we going?


    The fire chicken seemed to be asking that.


    Clan members must be fighting monsters in Itaewon, but what the hell are they doing right now?


    He patted the fire chicken��s butt and looked around.


    This town is quiet.


    I don��t see too many corpses, and since the monsters are just roaming around, it seems that everyone has fled.


    Originally, Hannam-dong was known for its quiet atmosphere.


    It was the same now.


    The atmosphere was very quiet, except for the occasional growl of monsters.


    It didn��t feel popular at all.


    The people who lived in Hannam-dong must have fled to Geumho-dong to go up to Itaewon or seek protection from the Tempest Clan.


    But Choi Yoon-han will be here.


    If you run away from this chaos, the situation might get worse.


    Nevertheless, Eunha did not hesitate and headed to the home of the Galaxy Group.


    Choi Yun-han, the first chairman of the Galaxy Group.


    He had been bedridden for some time, leaving the management of the group half to his eldest son and withdrawing from the world.


    An old man who is having a hard time controlling himself. He was a man who fought a life-and-death battle every day.


    That��s why the galaxy was sure.


    The people of the Galaxy Group may have escaped, but Choi Yoon-han will remain here.


    There are no people here either. Are the security devices not working? Well, there��s no way the electronic devices would work because mana was thick around them.


    Soon after, he arrived at the home of the Galaxy Group.


    The inside of the mansion was absolutely deserted.


    The gate was left open.


    Eunha standing in front of the door confirmed that the surveillance camera did not turn on.


    He stepped into the mansion.


    ��I


    know if it is the structure of the Ubo mansion.


    This is because he asked twenty-five to investigate the home of the Galaxy Group.


    Thanks to this, Eunha was able to look around the mansion without getting lost.


    According to the information twenty-five told us��


    there is a place on the lowest floor where you can evacuate in case of a terrorist situation.


    Choi Yoon-han would definitely be there.


    Eunha went down the stairs.


    5th basement floor.


    Externally, the mansion consisted of five basement floors.


    However, in the information twenty-five obtained, the shelter on the 6th basement level was hidden.


    I know it��s down there, but the problem is I don��t know the way there�� Beep beep beep beep. So what if you break the floor?


    It��s downstairs anyway.


    There was no need to go to the trouble of finding the secret sixth floor underground.


    The solution was simple.


    You have to break the floor.


    Take out the winter that blooms with


    a revolver shot .


    Eunha recklessly attacked the floor.


    After using magic a few times to break the floor, I was able to meet a floor made of a different material in the middle.


    It must be the material that makes up the shelter.


    If you just pierce this��


    ��The ultra-aggressor


    can enter the secret space.


    Eun-ha took the sword with all her might.


    The blade made of mana cut through the floor too easily.


    done.


    There is a hole.


    The galaxy jumped into the hole.


    Who are you!! Not a monster!?


    I knew it.


    There were people inside.


    Hearing the sound of him smashing the floor, the waiting players pointed their guns at him.


    Woobo


    Of course, it was of no use to Eunha.


    I took a step.


    In that way, the galaxy was able to escape from the people who surrounded it.


    No, now he is besieged.


    A roaring


    fire broke out.


    Flames surround the players.


    I can��t let you run away like this. Go and know what to do.


    Wolmoo


    prevents them from escaping.


    Eun-ha took down the players one by one, starting with the players in the lead.


    As they closed the distance, those who used firearms were incapacitated at once.


    He looked down at the fallen.


    Keuug�� Who are you��!


    The most effective solution is to kill all of you��


    ������!!��


    Eunha blurted her horse��s tail.


    Fear was on their faces.


    he stared at them.


    Their lives were now in the hands of the galaxy.


    Eventually he��


    ��That��s it. Just dream. If you��re unlucky, you��ll be dreaming for the rest of your life, and if you��re lucky, only the memories of today will be erased.


    I could have killed him if I wanted to.


    It was strangely stirred.


    So he decided not to kill them.


    Remove their memories with Sear?h the ��ov��lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    the Stygian Eye fear.


    It was magic that could turn into pain if done wrong.


    Either way it didn��t matter.


    just do what you can


    Even after that, he manipulated the memories of the people he encountered.


    is it here It��s not even a raccoon, it��s been hiding very deep. Papip.


    So he arrived in front of the room where Choi Yoon-han was hiding.


    he tried to open the door


    then-


    -I don��t know who they are from, but please come inside.


    A sound came from beyond the door.


    ��


    10 groups that took the lead in rebuilding the post-apocalyptic world.


    The evaluation of their actions and character differed from person to person in different times.


    However, to sum up the presidents who built the group in the midst of destruction in one word, it was that they were counted as great men.


    The great men who revived the collapsed economy.


    Choi Yoon-han was the first person to be mentioned among the 10 of them.


    I��ve held grudges against many people in my life, but I never thought I��d hold grudges against someone this young. ����. If not, it��s the offspring of someone who holds a grudge against me.


    Choi Yun-han, the first chairman of the Galaxy Group.


    He was no longer the president.


    Lying in a hospital bed and wearing all sorts of devices, his eyes were shining brightly.


    To the extent that he faced the person who came to kill him without being afraid.


    Eunha, who approached him, kept her mouth shut for a while.


    ��No.


    is not it? So you��re saying you have a direct grudge against me? I��m sorry, but I have no memory of you.


    Neither. okay? Then why did I come to kill you?


    Eunha answered politely.


    Choi Yoon-han asked as if it was not a big deal.


    A succession dispute will only occur when the president dies.


    ��I see now that you didn��t hold a grudge against me. You hold a grudge against my group, not me.


    Eun-ha lifted the gun she had been holding in her hand since she entered the room.


    It was the weapon he had stolen while defeating the player a while ago.


    Even when Choi Yoon-han saw the trigger pointed at him, he was not shaken.


    But even if you searched, you came to the wrong place. I am no more than an old man who has retired to the back room. Even if you kill me, nothing you want will ever happen.


    ����.


    If you were going to cause a succession dispute, you should have gone to kill my children, not me. Even if you searched for the street number, you found it wrong.


    just quietly.


    Choi Yoon-han said with a chuckle.


    As he said, he was no more than an old man without any strength.


    The current chairman of the Galaxy Group established a solid base of support long ago.


    So even if Eunha kills him, as Yoonhan Choi said, nothing much will happen.


    -Yes, it would have been like that originally.


    Nevertheless, Eunha found him.


    Choi Yoon-han��s family was only possible in a time when the world was peaceful.


    In other words, it was just a bluff.


    Monsters have invaded Gangbuk. After this situation is settled, many things will probably change.


    This guy�� he��s so quick to roll his head. When the monsters invaded, there must have been a reason why they came to kill me in the first place.


    Many people will die.


    And many things will be lost.


    Destruction will make it so.


    Then, how will people move after destruction passes?


    It will move to create a new world again.


    In fact, it was like that in a previous life too.


    With this situation as an excuse, people who have had to suppress their desires will see the crisis as an opportunity and come out into the world. ����.


    Just like great men like Choi Yoon-han did.


    People turned crises into opportunities to improve their own circumstances and consequently revitalize the world.


    for years to come.


    There will be a boom in pioneering in Gangbuk, where monsters have swept through.


    A new dungeon is created.


    A new building is erected.


    A new company appears.


    A pioneering boom will blow in Gangbuk.


    The people who sensed such a feeling most sensitively were the people in the political and business circles and the players.


    They will become a new vested interest in the process of rebuilding Gangbuk.


    So-.


    ��Many groups will be in pain because of the succession dispute.


    Those who had given up on succession.


    There was no way they would miss this golden opportunity, having had no choice but to suppress their desires.


    Is it necessary to have a whole group? Isn��t it enough to create your own group with the businesses you have now and the businesses you will create in the frontier?


    they will think so


    it is division


    Divided groups will be formed from groups, and the number of groups will increase as a whole, but the influence of one group will decrease that much.


    That��s an over-idealism. Do you think they really have no idea?


    At that time, Choi Yoon-han, who read Eun-ha��s thoughts, opened his mouth.


    Eunha replied to this.


    You must have an idea. There will be thoughts, so we will fight among ourselves. ����.


    After defeating the enemies, all that remains is to decide who gets more credit. So how can there be no fight?


    Eunha smiled bitterly.


    Choi Yoon-han looked as if he did not understand.


    He recalled his memories before returning.


    Contrary to Choi Yoon-han��s expectations, the world at that time showed a pattern in which groups were divided and reminded of the Warring States period.


    Unfortunately, the world will not turn out the way you think. At least the groups I��ve worked with aren��t like that. My children have already appointed Taebong as the president��.


    Do you really think so?


    ����.


    Choi Tae-bong, the current chairman of the Galaxy Group.


    Eun-ha smiled at Choi Yoon-han��s words.


    Succession disputes don��t happen late. After the recapture of Uijeongbu, I woke up belatedly and was eaten by Choi Jeong-hoon.


    Wouldn��t Choi Tae-bong��s brothers and sisters have any desire?


    no no it��s not


    The galaxy could be assertive.


    Although their succession dispute was nothing more than a very small spark, no, it was probably because they fell for Choi Jeong-hoon��s tricks and committed such a thing.


    In the end, they moved according to their desires and caused a succession dispute.


    ��Now that the president is alive, we are only looking at the president. But if the chairman dies��


    ����.


    Will the reins of those people not be released?


    It was like that in a previous life too.


    Around that time, after the second Uijeongbu recapture war, Choi Yun-han passed away.


    And the Galaxy Group unexpectedly had a succession dispute.


    To be precise, Choi Jeong-hoon purged those who could pose a threat to his position.


    Right now is just exquisite.


    Choi Jeong-hoon is confined to Jeju Island and does not engage in external activities.


    So, we need to start a succession dispute now and weaken the group��s influence before Choi Jeong-hoon becomes chairman.


    In my previous life, it must have been a purge.


    There will be a succession dispute in this life.


    Gangbuk was destroyed by monsters.


    The death of Choi Yoon-han.


    It will make the people who have been watching for a while go crazy.


    yes it could be But don��t underestimate my son. Do you think he will just sit back and see that his position is a threat? ����.


    And Jung Hoon has that guy too. Yeah, now that I see it, it looks like I��m Jung-hoon��s age.


    Even so, Choi Yoon-han laughed.


    His gaze turned toward the galaxy.


    It was an unwavering gaze.


    that guy is a monster You can��t do anything about that child. If you��re going to ruin the Galaxy Group, you should have gone to kill that kid, not me! chuckle I know that.


    Choi Jeong-hoon, a direct descendant of the Galaxy Group.


    Eunha knew his resourcefulness.


    He was an enemy and dangerous.


    Still couldn��t kill him.


    What I want is not for the Galaxy Group to disappear at all. It weakens her power to the point where she bows her head to the fairy government.


    Choi Jeong-hoon��s management skills were outstanding.


    Choi Jeong-hoon Han Seo-yeon Yoo Do-jun.


    Some other direct descendants of business groups.


    They will develop the destroyed world in a better direction than it is now.


    So, instead of killing them blindly, they had to adopt a strategy to appease or weaken the groups.


    It was the reason why Eunha could not kill Choi Jeong-hun as she regarded him as an enemy.


    That��s why-.


    -Kill Choi Yoon-han.


    Eunha put more effort into her hand holding the trigger.


    I thought I might die today. But I thought I would die from being eaten by monsters, but I didn��t know that I would die from someone I didn��t know.


    ����.


    that��s fortunate. Because it would hurt much less to be shot and killed than to be eaten by monsters.


    breathing hard


    Choi Yoon-han raised the corners of his mouth.


    Before I die, I��ll give you one piece of advice.


    he opened his mouth


    Eunha decided to listen to what he had to say one last time.


    Until I came up to this position and even after I came up to this position. I��ve killed a lot of people But now I have become like them.


    ����.


    So I won��t advise you like this.


    Power doesn��t last ten years.


    It��s been ten years.


    Choi Yoon-han smiled and said.


    you have the same eyes as me He has the same eyes as Junghoon.


    ����.


    Maybe you, too, are aiming very high. I won��t cover the means and methods to achieve it like I do now.


    ����.


    Yes�� Go up wherever you like. If you go up and go up until there is no place for you to go up anymore, what do you think is waiting for you?


    There is only one.


    So write it down.


    Choi Yoon-han spat out as if he was happy.


    At that time, you will now be able to do nothing but look down at the people coming up from below. And when they finally come up to you!


    cool and


    Choi Yoon-han coughed up blood.


    he continued.


    you too will be like me Just as you are pointing a gun at me, you will be in the same position as me someday. That kind of thing�� I��ve already made up my mind.


    Choi Yoon-han said as if cursing.


    Eunha smiled bitterly.


    I was determined from the moment I decided to change the future.


    He won��t die in peace.


    gave up right away.


    Instead-.


    So enjoy this moment now. Every moment of being alive is happiness, so enjoy it to the fullest before you die!


    -I will be happy as long as I live.


    Eunha held her heart like that.


    It was not different from Choi Yoon-han��s advice.


    ��Thank you for your advice.


    bang


    The galaxy pulled the trigger.

 Chapter 644

    Relife Player 644


    [Chapter 168]


    [But the night passes (7)]


    Near the mana management organization in the central part of Gangbuk.


    The plan to subdue the 3rd tier monsters jointly by the Regulus Clan and the Shinra Clan ended in failure.


    The environment was not good.


    Why are the roads so complicated��


    When you go inside Jongno-gu, there are so many narrow roads.


    Streets made up of residential areas.


    However, monsters entered the road and were playing with the players.


    The situation only got worse as the already flying monsters flew freely down the narrow road, causing damage and even throwing people into confusion.


    The mobility of players who can fight freely in the city center was not keeping up with the monsters.


    further-.


    ��problem.


    Monsters roaming the streets.


    They were in the middle of protecting the corps commander by tightly uniting around the 3rd tier monsters.


    And the corps commander was using the brainwashing magic on the players who made eye contact with him by taking advantage of the open environment where there was not much cover.


    Why are manhole covers round?


    There were two conditions for his brainwashing magic.


    Look into the eyes of the first guy.


    If you don��t answer the second question correctly, your mana resistance will automatically drop and you will be subjected to brainwashing magic.


    As a result, players could hardly approach him.


    What��s with all these guys?


    I��ve never seen such a monster before. If it��s a sphinx, like a sphinx, it��ll have problems in the morning��.


    Regulus Clanlord Gu Yeon-soo.


    Shinra Clanlord Kim Yu-jin.


    The two of them managed to build a siege and prevented the 3rd tier monsters from rampaging any more.


    I have to deal with him anyway, but I can��t figure out how to deal with him.


    You have to drop it in Jongno-gu as well. You may have seen Regulus Clanlord before, but I��m worried that the protective magic covering the sky above Gangbuk has disappeared. �� I know. I hope nothing bad happens��


    The two of them made serious faces.


    A little while ago, < Cheolong > Mun-Jun��s protection magic disappeared.


    You could think something was wrong with him.


    Maybe it was influenced by the 3rd tier monsters entering Jongno-gu.


    It was the reason the two were nervous.


    right then-


    ��problem.


    No questions and answers.


    ������!!��


    Kirilling.


    Suddenly, the sound of something cutting through the wind passed quickly.


    Fresh blood gushed out from the back of the 3rd tier monster.


    A sword strike came from far away.


    ������.��


    The 3rd tier monster stopped in a rigid state from the sudden attack.


    The players stared blankly at the place where the sword strike had come from.


    -You came a little late.


    Zenith Clanlord.


    The Twelve Seats < The First Sword > Ji Yong-hyeon.


    He, who should have been out of Gyeonggi-do, showed up.


    ��


    Hannam-dong, southern Gangbuk.


    Eunha, who came from the home of the Galaxy Group, stopped walking and listened.


    It seems that a battle broke out nearby, but didn��t all the people in Hannam-dong escape?


    I couldn��t hear it well because it was far away.


    A gunshot was faintly heard.


    The sound was getting closer.


    The galaxy unfolded its sensor network.


    There was a sign of being caught in the wave that spread around him.


    There are about 20 players��


    The number of monsters is slightly less than that.


    Get an overview of the current situation.


    Soon, the galaxy stopped.


    A huge presence suddenly got caught in his sensor net.


    Eunha hurriedly looked up at the dark blue night sky.


    That guy again��


    Yekyung, the 3rd tier overrank monster.


    The guy who should have moved to Geumho-dong moved to Yongsan-gu again.


    Eunha clicked her tongue.


    ��Tooquaaaang!!


    Right then.


    A pillar of light rising from the ground.


    It was an attack that occurred close by.


    The ground vibrated.


    Even so, Yekyung didn��t seem to have suffered much damage.


    He was flying through the sky ignoring the pillar of light.


    ��I am not going to Yongsan-gu.


    I��m trying to go to Jung-gu.


    Are you trying to spread the omnipresence by going around very evenly?


    Eunha predicted the future of Yekyung.


    Was it because I was attacked a while ago or was it because I was trying to do that from the beginning.


    The guy turned from Hannam-dong and headed toward Jung-gu.


    Eun-ha stared at the guy who had just passed by.


    The players are coming this way.


    Then, Eunha felt the presence of players approaching her.


    Their identities were roughly predictable.


    Judging from the attack earlier, Sujin Yoo from the Twelve Seats < Silent > was probably among them.


    And her existence would mean that the clan members she belonged to also crossed into the district.


    As expected��.


    ��I never thought we would meet in this situation. Noh Eun-ha player.


    ��hello.


    Tempest Clanlord Kang Ye-hee.


    She, who once had red eyes due to the effect of the mana runaway, approached him at once.


    She spoke as she adjusted her pointy glasses.


    After that, there was a person who suddenly appeared behind her.


    �C Eunha, are you not hurt anywhere?


    mister?


    One of the Six Dragons of the Donghae Clan.


    < Giant Tree > was the standard of selection.


    ��


    Donghae Clan had Eunpyeong-gu as its jurisdiction.


    So, I didn��t think that Eunha would meet Seon Ki-jun here.


    To this, Seon Ki-joon said��.


    ��I was dispatched to this area. So for the past few days, I was doing my mission while taking care of lodging, and suddenly this uproar broke out.


    If you don��t go home, won��t Miye scold you?


    ��Miye has entered the dormitory now. On weekdays, I have to be alone, so I thought it would be better to go out. By the way, Miye is going to be fine�� She��ll be surprised��


    You don��t have to worry because there��s Seoyoung noona at the academy, as well as < The Swordsman >.


    I hope so.


    < Giant Tree > Seon Ki-jun.


    He explained in detail why he was here.


    In the end, he fell for the story about his daughter Seon Mi-ye.


    Eunha quickly applied the brakes.


    Anyway, in the middle of the night, this gentleman hurriedly came out to evacuate the residents and ran into the people of the Tempest Clan.


    I figured out the general situation.


    Eunha turned her head.


    about 20 people.


    The spirit exuded by the players was quite unusual.


    Perhaps they were carefully selected by Tempest Clanlord Kang Ye-hee to track down Ye-kyung, who runs away.


    Seon Gi-jun��s colleagues also seemed to be quite capable people.


    I��m sure it��ll go to Jung-gu.


    In the meantime.


    < Silent > Yoo Soo-jin came to see me.


    Yoo Soo-jin, who jumped off the telephone pole, glanced at Eun-ha and reported the situation to Kang Ye-hee.


    Kang Ye-hee, who was talking with the executives, frowned upon hearing her story.


    It��s already out of our jurisdiction. It��s ambiguous to chase here again��


    Kang Ye-hee chanted.


    Seongdong-gu is the jurisdiction of the Tempest Clan.


    They had already crossed the jurisdiction and entered Yongsan-gu.


    She seems to have judged that the loss of chasing Ye-gyeong by extending the frontlines from here would be enormous.


    I guess so.


    It��s tight to protect Seongdong-gu, but there��s no way I can afford to care about other areas.


    Even though they only need to protect Geumho-dong, the Tempest Clan has already done their job just by going all the way to Yongsan-gu.


    Eun-ha did not find Kang Ye-hee��s judgment strange.


    Initially, the Tempest Clan lost a huge amount of power in the last recapture of Uijeongbu and was still unable to recover the power lost at that time.


    It also made sense why she was worried about losing power.


    Anyway, Seoyoung noona was right. Kang Ye-hee, whom I know, has a very fiery personality�� but


    it doesn��t seem like that in this life.


    On the other hand, Eun-ha recalled her memories before returning.


    In her previous life, she respected and followed Shin Myeong-hwan, the former Twelve Seat and the first Clan Lord of Tempest, < Railgun >.


    As a result, Shin Myeong-hwan died, and the personality of Kang Ye-hee, who succeeded him, changed to the opposite.


    Not only did she hang herself on the recapture of Uijeongbu, but she also had strong hostility toward the fairy government who planned the recapture of Uijeongbu.


    And it was belligerent.


    However, in this life, Kang Ye-hee did not seem to have that aspect.


    That was then.


    ��No Eun-ha player.


    Ah yes.


    She suddenly called Eunha.


    He, who was talking with Sun Gi-jun, responded to her call.


    After hearing the story of the telepathist, player Noh Eun-ha gave him a blow in Itaewon earlier��.. ����.


    We will provide covering fire, so how about player No Eun-ha give him another shot?


    yes?


    With Tempest Clan��s strength, defending Seongdong-gu is a daunting situation. But it also pricked my conscience to let him go to Jung-gu. So, most of the power is sent back to Seongdong-gu, and I and Sujin will try to stop him.


    ����.


    But even if Sujin is there, it��s a situation where firepower is very lacking. So I want to borrow some of the power of player Noh Eun-ha��


    Tempest Clan Lord. The Donghae Clan will also lend an arm.


    Kang Ye-hee explains the operation.


    Yoo Soo-jin blows up a bubble with chewing gum.


    Seon Ki-jun excitedly participated in the battle.


    Eun-ha looked at the three people in turns and then looked up at the night sky.


    ����.


    Dusk night sky.


    It seemed that it was dawning somewhere.


    The night was slowly drawing to a close.


    Eunha opened her mouth after thinking.


    ��Let��s try it sometime.


    ��


    A few hours.


    It was only a few hours.


    People screamed and fled and fought, despairing that it had only lasted a few hours.


    Please help me��! I��ll give you all the money! So please aaaaaaa��!!


    mother mother is at home Please save my mom!


    have to run away! You have to run away! It��s all over! It��s over! Where the hell are you supposed to run to! Monsters are swarming from above and below, where should we run to! Hold on a little longer! The cheerleaders will be coming soon from Gangnam!


    You sounded like a cheerleader and fell asleep! Didn��t you see the Dongho Bridge collapse earlier!? They showed up from the Han River and are laying siege to Gangbuk! sea??h th�� ��ov��lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The library�� can��t access. A lot of new monsters have appeared, so how do I deal with them!


    It was a panic.


    People couldn��t come to their senses.


    Those who had been in peace for a long time screamed as they saw the monsters constantly popping out.


    At first, the players who thought that everything would be solved by blocking the army also panicked.


    The monsters flocking from the outskirts of Gangbuk were just the beginning.


    As the monsters entered Gangbuk, omnipresence began to occur one after another.


    Monsters also appeared on the frontlines, so the frontlines quickly became meaningless.


    Aaaaaaaaaa!!


    It��s a monster! A monster has appeared!


    Why are these popping out! Aaaaaa!! my arms! My arm��!!


    chase! I went into the alley!


    It was a total mess.


    People and monsters were mixed.


    Players had to protect the front lines while also preventing the horrors that unfolded inside the lines.


    Moreover-.


    ��Bubu couple


    Monsters reminiscent of locusts.


    There was nothing left where they left.


    Not only did they devour people, but they also ate buildings.


    The biggest problem was that the food they fed spoiled quickly.


    Damn��. How the hell are you going to fight us?


    I can��t even drink water. Nearby marts and convenience stores are completely out of business.


    They were like speedy ghosts.


    Even though they have an excellent sense of smell, they even found places where food was hidden.


    The players even took away the water bottle they were wearing around their waists in an instant.


    The players, who had predicted that it would be a long-term battle, poured out disgust at their actions.


    Aww! What are you doing!? be careful! That bastard is holding a knife!


    Who stops that baby !!


    much less elsewhere.


    People who fell into hallucinations appeared one after another, and they even brandished knives without distinguishing between friends and family.


    The administrative functions of the city center were completely paralyzed.


    What the hell�� how much do you have to fight? When will it end!


    Wrong. It��s all over�� The Twelve Seats aren��t here right now, so tell us what to do!


    Frustration, despair, fear of death, etc.


    People have developed negative emotions over time.


    No matter how much he struggled, the situation showed no sign of getting better.


    How the hell do I have to fight


    How much more do you have to fight to finish?


    They constantly asked questions that no one could answer.


    Each time they had to be frustrated.


    And the biggest disaster is��


    ��Whiiiiieeeeeaaaaoooooo


    That monster floating in the sky above the city center.


    It was a monster with a completely different status from the other monsters.


    People all over Gangbuk could feel the existence of a whale floating in the sky.


    ��������


    The guy was a disaster.


    A catastrophe that seems beyond human control.


    In fact, there were times when players attacked him.


    Each time, that guy didn��t show any reaction as if he had been bitten by an ant.


    Such a guy flew all over Gangbuk and created a strong omnipresence everywhere.


    Whiiiieeeaaaoooo


    How do I get that thing down.


    Is it possible to knock it down?


    Everyone had the same idea. I can��t even


    inflict any damage


    .


    It causes countless omnipresence.


    All of a sudden, it jammed the players so that they couldn��t even use magic properly.


    How to deal with monsters that even have mass shooting skills?


    It��s over��.


    now it��s wrong.


    the guy cried


    Near Dongdaemun Station, Jung-gu, Gangbuk.


    People lost their fighting spirit when they saw the countless magic circles floating above their heads.


    A magic circle of enormous scale.


    The magic circle that makes you dizzy just by looking up at it must have powerful attack power.


    Whiiieeeeeaaaaaoooooooo


    The magic circle flashed.


    The magic is about to activate.


    People shed tears.


    some got down on their knees


    Another was stunned.


    It��s all over.


    ������.��


    Will tomorrow really come?


    Everyone denied it.


    The night was still dark.


    The edge of the night sky was slowly getting brighter as if the sun was rising somewhere.


    However, morning will no longer come to them in Gangbuk.


    Whiiiiieeeeeeaaaaooooooo


    Tomorrow never comes.


    People had to resign.


    They couldn��t move while looking up at the magic circle that seemed to put an end to their lives.


    that this is the end


    It was when they thought so.


    ��Tooquaaaang!!


    great roar.


    A dazzling pillar of light rose.


    People screamed.


    Then, realizing that they were alive, they raised their heads.


    ������!!��


    Light was bursting out.


    A beam of light hit him.


    Whiiiaaaaooooo��.


    The guy trapped in the beam of light cries.


    Soon, the magic circles covering the sky began to disappear one by one.


    It wasn��t all gone.


    Some magic circles had already started operating and were about to fall to the ground.


    However-.


    ��Baobab Guard


    Propagation


    It was an instant.


    At the point where magic falls.


    A huge tree has grown.


    translucent wood.


    The tree, which grew with its roots in the ground, spread its branches exponentially and quickly became the size of the entire area.


    The tree swayed noisily.


    Shoot aaaa


    countless shelling.


    The branches could not withstand the bombardment and continued to break, leaving the branches scattered around.


    Even so, the shelling did not fall to the ground.


    Even if


    the branches are broken.


    Branches grew endlessly.


    The tree, which was born from one person��s mana as nourishment, absorbed the falling bombardment as if it had been lifted.


    The fluttering leaves absorbed mana and nourished the trees that had taken root below the ground.


    Nonetheless-.


    ����Ah����


    The tree gradually fell.


    The branch, which seemed to rise endlessly into the sky, eventually broke off without being able to overcome the mass.


    The artillery fire, on the other hand, had lost momentum, but was still falling.


    But people weren��t as stiff as before.


    One person instinctively shouted, and one sound soon became a shout.


    �C Stop it! Stop it somehow!!


    Stop it with all your might! Hold on a little longer!! It��s not over yet!


    [��Eater tells! All guardians on site, please prepare to cast protection magic. Supporters will be covering you from behind!]


    It��s not long! If you can��t stop that, just get out!!


    If you can��t stop it, you��ll die!?


    shut up! Block it if you want to!


    < Giant Tree > Seon Ki-jun.


    I couldn��t just miss the opportunity he created.


    Players who were lost in the face of death now knew what they had to do.


    They joined forces to block the attack that the < Giant Tree > had weakened to the point of collapse.


    [All magic deployments!!]


    The navigators gave instructions.


    Telepathists delivered.


    The Guardians roared.


    The Guardians who worked together developed magic that was activated as a group.


    The supporters supported them, and the casters supported them again.


    Whiiiieeeaaaoo��.


    The magic that the people have spread under evil.


    The huge, thick, multi-layered protection magic finally stopped the bombardment.


    In the meantime, the fast-footed hunters quickly exhausted all the mana in their bodies and ran to the exhausted < giant tree > Seon Ki-jun.


    The monsters tried to attack him, but the dealers risked their bodies and engaged in a hand-to-hand fight with them.


    Eventually, the hunters took Seon Ki-jun and evacuated to the rear, and the snipers covered them so that they could safely retreat.


    As the Rangers wandered around the battlefield, they grasped the rapidly changing situation.


    Finally-.


    ��Platinum Cross


    ����!!!��


    A ray of light erupted again.


    A beam of light that does not smell like gunpowder.


    A ray of light shot up from the roof of a building somewhere and sparkled in platinum.


    It looked like a supernova where the stars hidden in the night sky shimmered for the last moment.


    The star spread to the cross.


    ����!!!!


    A roar that shook the world.


    A platinum-colored star exploded.


    Suddenly, the night sky flashed.


    ��Ah����


    Platinum-colored light spreads across the world.


    Rays of light that spread out far into the world colored the night sky in platinum.


    The world shone dazzlingly.


    The night sky, which seemed like it would never pass, disappeared cleanly.


    Platinum Cross


    once again.


    Platinum Cross


    and one more time.


    As if driving away the night.


    No, like trying to drive out the night.


    Platinum-colored light flashed in succession.


    ������.��


    And it was only then that people were able to confirm where the beam of light was coming from.


    The rooftop of a building somewhere in


    Platinum Cross .


    The man in the navy blue uniform was swinging his long sword as if he wasn��t afraid of that whale.


    That person�� who is that?


    It��s < Excellent Donanma >�� for sure.


    What is < Excellent Donanma >?


    The guy who fought < Yeomma > and won?


    who the heck is that guy


    People��s doubts were quickly dispelled.


    < Excellent Donanma > Noh Eun-ha.


    The words that the player who knew about him muttered unintentionally spread throughout the audience in an instant.


    ��


    Not to mention < Silent > Sujin Yoo.


    Tempest Clan Road Kang Ye-hee and the officers will pull aggro.


    The Donghae Clan will somehow prevent the damage he causes.


    So you put all your energy into it.


    It was Kang Ye-hee��s operation.


    That��s really��. It doesn��t even die.


    Eunha accepted her operation.


    It was an offer with nothing to lose.


    Even if it wasn��t, it was a situation where someone had to pull aggro against Yekyung.


    It was impossible to do alone.


    However, the Twelve Seats and the S-rank Clan were offering to pull aggro, so there was no reason to refuse.


    I��m running


    out of energy .


    I��m not suffocating, am I? How hard am I right now��


    Puppu.


    Toward Dongdaemun Station.


    Eunha was dealing with Yegyeong on the roof of the tallest building.


    Thanks to Seon Ki-joon holding onto Ye-kyung��s ankles and Yoo Su-jin pulling the aggro.


    Eunha was able to concentrate her mana in the cold blooming winter without being disturbed by anyone.


    Not much damage with three hits�� You have to do it four times to see if there is any damage.


    And Eunha frowned.


    Really, one durability was terrible.


    Normally, when performing Platinum Cross, Eunha compressed the mana she put into her sword three times.


    It was the maximum he could afford to fight a dynamic battle.


    If you compress more than three times, you can��t pay attention to other things, and it��s hard to handle the destructive power.


    Even more so in the case of downtown.


    At least Yekyung is flying in the sky, so I can use it with peace of mind.


    However, Ye-kyung was flying in the sky, so there was no damage to the surroundings.


    In addition, thanks to the Donghae Clan members protecting him, Eunha could now comfortably compress mana.


    so five times. ����The


    sensation of flowing


    Platinum Cross blood backwards.


    The arm did not move as intended.


    Even so, the galaxy released the magic that was compressed as much as it was compressed.


    ����!!


    The effect was too great.


    The sky vibrates.


    The man who had not been able to see the slightest movement for so long finally shed blood.


    Whiiiieeeaaaaooooo��.


    A wound cut diagonally across the abdomen.


    A thick stream of blood gushed from the gaping wound.


    The boy��s body leaned sideways.


    The monsters around were agitated.


    eat one more time


    Ye-kyung and eyes met.


    For the first time he felt that it had become wary of its presence.


    The eyes of the man lying on his side and floundering said that.


    Platinum Cross


    Yes, I am your enemy.


    Eunha struck the sword again.


    A beam of light cut through the air and now grazed its cone.


    Whiiieeeaaaa��.


    The conical side dug deep.


    the guy is confused


    Eunha tried to attack him again with Platinum Cross.


    right then-


    ��Whiiieeeeeaaooooo


    ����!!


    The guy started jamming.


    Eun-ha, who had compressed her magic to the limit, couldn��t help but be devastated as she watched the formula scatter futilely.


    Moreover, the mana circuit reacted.


    My body felt like it was going to explode.


    The compressed mana is flowing backwards to return to the body.


    mana runaway.


    Gift granting artifact


    < Resistance >


    That moment.


    He immediately activated < Resistance > to resist the jamming magic.


    Only then was I able to find peace.


    This bastard��


    If it hadn��t been for < Resistance >, he would have died.


    Eunha spat out the blood that flowed down her esophagus and glared at Yegyeong.


    But Ye-gyeong turned her eyes away from him.


    Whiiiieeeeaaaaoooo


    What does that guy make a noise about?


    Then, he could see the monsters in the area flinch.


    No, it wasn��t just one.


    Monsters all over Gangbuk showed the same reaction.


    Are you retreating?


    It consumed a lot of mana.


    The mana circuit must have been twisted, but when I tried to activate it, the pain came.


    Moreover, Yekyung was building a defense shield with monsters behind her.


    In the end, Eun-ha had to look at Ye-kyung, who was getting farther and farther away.


    ������.��


    Yekyung disappeared into the sky.


    The monsters began to retreat.


    It was a long, long fight.


    Exhausted players did not try to chase the monsters who were trying to retreat.


    However, they sat down after watching the guys retreat for a long time.


    The tension is relieved. It was the same with


    the fluffy


    galaxy.


    It seemed that all his power had been used up.


    Gin is all gone.


    oh it��s just over How long do you have to do this?


    Beep beep beep��


    The sky was slowly brightening.


    The night was passing and morning was coming.


    A night that seemed never to end.


    A long, long night was passing by.


    I��ll rest for a bit and think about the later. To think that we��ll have to fight again at night��


    But it��s not over yet.


    They just retreated.


    As long as Cocoon is destroyed, the monsters will come back at night with full power.


    That��s one thing-.


    -Are you the only one with full strength?


    We also have power now.


    I was assaulted once.


    Will you get beaten twice?


    Eunha lay flat on the floor.

 Chapter 645

    Relife Player 645


    [Chapter 169]


    [Small Victory]


    The morning of the first day after the army invaded.


    People who had been hiding somewhere appeared one after another.


    ������.��


    The city had collapsed.


    There were no intact buildings, and it was difficult to find intact roads.


    The fire hydrant was constantly pouring water.


    The water was black and turbid, and I didn��t think I could drink it.


    Last night no tonight midnight.


    The monsters made up their minds and destroyed the infrastructure within the city.


    He was very intelligent.


    Moreover-.


    ��Nothing to eat��


    Water water��


    It��s only for a few hours.


    There was no water or food left in the area where the locust-type monster had passed.


    Those who had fled through the night now had to roam the streets looking for something to eat as scruffy faces.


    Of course, fights broke out between people in places like marts and convenience stores.


    Wow! What are you doing!?


    I came in first. Where are you trying to steal mine?


    where is this for you? And how about sharing some!


    look around what is left The locusts have sprayed poison all over the place, and this is the only thing left to eat!


    But what were the players doing!? What the hell are these people doing who go nowhere and don��t see them, and now only appear? How much tax did


    I pay them all this time


    ?


    Fighting broke out all over Gangbuk.


    When the monster appeared, the players who ran away and returned were especially criticized by people.


    Even then, they couldn��t raise their voices like before.


    Children who only pay for food�� Do you think I paid you for this?


    People��s hearts will turn around.


    On this day, people learned which clans helped them when a crisis occurred due to the invasion of monsters, and which clans ran away.


    Naturally, one clan��s reputation rose and another clan��s reputation fell.


    Among them-.


    ��Yongsan-gu suffered the least damage? How did that happen? Who didn��t say monsters flocked there the most?


    That��s�� I don��t know the exact information because the communication isn��t good right now�� It seems that the remaining players and foreigners who didn��t run away fought together. what? foreigners? residents?


    okay. Among the foreign players there, there was a player called < Mercenary King >.


    Huh�� that��s what happened. But what��s strange is that�� < The Mercenary King > said that he only moved according to Pandora Clan��s instructions. Clan Pandora? What is it? why are you A clan created by Noh Eun-ha after graduating from the academy. Oh that clan? But wasn��t that a clan made entirely of newcomers? Now, you��re saying that they took the initiative to unite the region and build a frontline to fight them.


    Pandora Clan.


    That name was on their lips the most.


    It was the first name most of them had heard.


    People soon nodded their heads when they heard that < Queen Donanma > was made by Noh Eun-ha.


    And I was surprised to hear that the new clan took a completely different course from other clans and protected Yongsan-gu.


    oh that��s nonsense does that make sense? How much do guys who are only 20 years old fight when they fight��


    Most people couldn��t believe it.


    However, as time passed and communication began to be sparsely connected.


    They were able to quickly grasp information about what was happening in each area.


    Moreover, people who had fled from other regions even spread what they had seen and heard.


    Huh�� that��s ridiculous.


    is that true?


    After hearing the story like that.


    They had no choice but to admit it.


    < Seolchang > led the clan members to defend the triangle against the 4th tier corps commander and army?


    Itaewon is no joke, but this�� A ranger named Kaede Hoshimiya kept high-ranking monsters from approaching the wire, and a telepath named Ariel ran around the wire with acrobatics to transmit telepathy?


    It��s not just Ryu Yeon-hwa. Well, it seems that players named Jin Parang and Choi Eun-hyuk broke the ranks of the monsters. The switch was amazing.


    Stories about Pandora Clan members flowed endlessly.


    People did not easily believe in their activities because they were so great.


    Still, there was something to know.


    It seems that Yongsan-gu is not so short of water and food. Where is that? Because foreigners are in charge of security there, there are no riots? The safest place in Gangbuk right now might be Yongsan-gu.


    ������.��


    Yongsan-gu suffered less damage.


    that security is stable.


    It was completely different from the situation they were in.


    Damn I envy you�� Why is Pandora Clan in Yongsan-gu? Some clans are so good, but what about the clans in my neighborhood?�� Don��t they run away when it��s important while taking money as they are?�� At


    this moment, people in Yongsan-gu were envious.


    Meanwhile-.


    ��But then, where was Noh Eun-ha and what was she doing? All the clan members are active. What is this guy saying?


    Look at this idiot top. There is an article posted there. I can not see? article? Oh this is it. Uh hey�� Was the person who chased that guy floating in the sky earlier angry? now i know this yes dude While the clan members were guarding Yongsan-gu, their clan road traveled around Yongsan-gu and Jung-gu to catch the whale!


    It seems that the Twelve Seated < Silent > was also there. It seems that the < Giant Tree > also worked hard to protect the people of Jung-gu��


    But it��s a relief. Yesterday, when people said that there was no < Yamma >, < Thunderbolt >, or < First Sword >, I was so dizzy in front of my eyes�� I��m glad people appeared to replace them. I heard that < The First Sword > was working in Dobong-gu without being dispatched. So, as soon as the situation happened, I heard that you ran and hurt the corps commander?


    What happened at the end of this morning.


    Noh Eun-ha from < Excellent Donanma > showed the monster who is presumed to be a corps commander by turning the gloomy sky white.


    No one knew anything about him.


    Even if you don��t know the name, everyone will understand if you say ��The Great Donanma�� or a player who caught a whale.


    Or a platinum flash.


    ��


    Itaewon, Yongsan-gu, southern Gangbuk.


    Eun-ha, who overdosed the Platinum Cross to the extent that Mana Circuit screamed, barely returned to Itaewon.


    It was because of the selection criteria.


    Exhausted by consuming all the mana in his body, he came to his senses after eating the coffee milk Eunha gave him, and he came all the way here carrying Eunha on his back.


    I wish I could have come this far. thank you uncle


    Thank you�� Rather, I should thank you for kicking him out. If it wasn��t for you, I might have died then.


    Uncle, you worked hard too. What?


    What are you doing with blocking that attack once? Oh, I see, it��s Eunha. Are you sure to take care of the coffee milk potion you gave me earlier?


    yes i promise


    Clan members could be seen in the distance.


    Eun-ha, who pretended to know the clan members, smiled bitterly at Seon Ki-joon.


    A little while ago, Seon Ki-joon tasted the coffee milk given to him by Eun-ha and was impressed.


    A potion that restores enough health and mana in a short period of time.


    It was a potion that Jeong Seok-hun custom-made for Eun-ha.


    Now, it was also a potion given to clan members.


    However, after tasting the potion, Seon Ki-joon said that he would like to buy some bottles later.


    Eunha nodded her head.


    I would like to speak to the president of Alice Group. Can you sell it to the Donghae Clan?�� It seems that they say that it takes a lot of time to make this potion. That��s why I��m making it as a limited edition��


    I don��t expect much. Anyway, don��t expect it. Good work. Uncle did a good job too.


    Seon Ki-jun pretended and held out his hand.


    Eunha held his hand.


    Soon-.


    ��Hey Eunha! What are you like!?


    Seriously�� We��re protecting Yongsan-gu, and you went alone to catch a monster that looks like a whale? really disgusting What would you have done if you had died?


    oh sister It��s Minji��.


    No Eun-ah, who ran first.


    She hugged Eunha tightly.


    Kim Min-ji, who came next, sighed with a scruffy face.


    Soon other people also came in.


    look where If you��re hurt, tell me quickly��. Don��t just keep saying it��s okay! Noona, I��m really fine��. Hmm�� Looking at it through the eyes of the mountain spirit, I don��t think I��m in a good condition? Wow, how did you get here from there? Really great. My sister seems to have a problem with her mana circuit right now. What��s wrong with the circuit?


    Since Noh Eun-ha��s personality was twisted, the circuit must have been twisted.


    ��that makes sense.


    Clan members spoke like rapid fire.


    Kim Min-ji shook her head as if it were obvious, and Kaede gave a chorus.


    Eunha couldn��t help but blink at the words that each of them poured out at the same time.


    I didn��t know who to answer.


    It was a real mess.


    over there guys Eunha seems to be very flustered right now. Wouldn��t it be better for each of us to talk?


    Changjin is right. It��s important to check the state of the galaxy first, so everyone please stay quiet.


    Eun-ah, why do you�� Changjin keeps you quiet too. Yeah�� that��s right, Eun-ah.


    Uh�� over there bro. cheer up.


    In such a situation, the mischievous Han Chang-jin was scolded by Eun-ah.


    Han Chang-jin droops his shoulders.


    Kang Si-hyung, who had been watching him for a while, patted him on the back as if it were his own business.


    Anyway-.


    ��Let��s take them to the emergency clinic! Subin, isn��t it time now?


    I can��t help it. I��ll help too.


    Then I��ll send the mice right away to make a place for you.


    No Eun-ah, Bae Su-bin, Kim Min-ji.


    The three of them moved quickly.


    Eun-ha burst into laughter when she received Eun-ah��s healing magic as a temporary measure.


    What is he laughing at right now?


    sorry. I just feel good for some reason.


    look at this pee Are you saying you��re laughing right now when you��re hurt?


    Noh Eun-ah gave strength to her eyes.


    Eunha still laughed.


    In the end, Eun-ah let go of her stiff face as if she had no choice.


    Only then did the clan members open their faces.


    While people around them are carrying the dead, not a single dead person has appeared in Pandora Clan.


    After confirming that each other was alive, the clan members couldn��t help but feel relieved.


    Seeing you smile makes me happy too. Then Eunha, I won��t go back. After the monsters have retreated, we should go back to the clan. yes uncle Go carefully. okay.


    After a while.


    Seon Gi-jun, who was treated by No Eun-ah, stood up.


    Eunha and the clan members waved at him as he left.


    And soon after, Mong Min-ho and Ariel came down from above, leading foreigners.


    Galaxy Galaxy! How I missed you! Are you alive!? You��re not dead right!?


    ��I think I will die because of you.


    too bad! Are you avoiding me now!?


    oh you dodged


    huh��


    don��t cry


    Then can I hug you? no. just cry


    Heeing��.


    Cudangtang.


    Ariel jumps at the galaxy first.


    Fortunately, he predicted her actions and was able to dodge to the side.


    -Is it good to leave the party command to me and go to defeat the corps commander alone?


    You said you wanted to lead a party before? why? I heard from the kids that they did very well this time. Good job. yeah i did say that But I never thought that I would fight while commanding the front line. Anyway, you suffered too.


    At that time, Minho Mok made a sad face.


    Eunha giggled at him.


    It was because I could guess how much trouble Mok Min-ho must have endured just by looking at his grumpy face.


    Oh, and I got a call from the clan members in Samgakji earlier, and they all said they were all right. �� I��m glad. Where are you now?


    We decided to meet in Itaewon first. It will arrive a little later.


    Through Mok Min-ho, Eun-ha was able to hear the news of the clan members who must have fought a tough battle in Samgakji.


    I was relieved to hear that they were all safe.


    It was then.


    ������.��


    he said.


    Suddenly, a person appeared in the space they were in.


    It happened in an instant.


    Eunha and the clan members froze as they saw the person who suddenly appeared.


    Who is it?


    I don��t think he��s an enemy since he doesn��t feel alive��


    A player who broke through the sensory network of himself and his clanmates and even entered the formation.


    At the appearance of a player wearing a robe that reached down to his ankles.


    They automatically became nervous.


    Then-.


    ��Ain?


    Eunha noticed that the opponent was Ain.


    As the player puts on the robe, the bulging ears and tail caught the eye.


    Eventually, the player opened his mouth.


    No telepathy passed.


    [Notified by the Mana Management Organization. The Mana Management Organization has come to the conclusion that the incident that occurred this morning is sufficient to declare a national emergency. Therefore, the Mana Management Organization informs you that a national emergency has occurred in the absence of a fairy according to the constitution, so it has automatically acted as the fairy��s authority.] A message from a telepathist


    .


    While nearby people listened to the telepath with bated breath.


    He recognized who the telepathist in front of him was.


    In this situation, the players who could move quickly and deliver the situation were limited to one class.


    You are a person from the dark side.


    A player with an enemy in darkness.


    People who don��t usually show up in the sun have appeared.


    And there was only one person to make them move and act as a messenger.


    [��W] As of this time, Baek Seo-jin, director of the Mana Management Organization��s monitoring bureau, will be in charge of the current situation on behalf of Minister Mun-joon. Therefore, we earnestly request that all players, as of now, come under the command of the Mana Management Organization and contribute to the nation��s crisis.] Twelve Seats


    < King of Darkness > Baek Seo-jin.


    He who manages the shadows came to the fore.


    It was the same as in my previous life.


    Even then, Munjun passed away and Baek Seojin took command of the mana management organization.


    I don��t know what kind of situation it is considering that I��m going to represent < Cheol Ong > while I can��t hear the news of < Cheol Ong >.


    Is < Cheolong > still alive?


    Or maybe the teacher deliberately didn��t say anything because he was concerned that people would be confused by the death of < Cheolong >?


    listening to telepathy.


    Eunha was lost in thought.


    I tried to read Baek Seo-jin��s intentions.


    On the other hand, I recalled the flow that occurs when the mana management organization takes command of all players.


    Obviously next time��


    ��It seems that the clans with jurisdiction over each district took on the role of regional defense and rallied the clans.


    Before that, it seems that the representatives of the district gathered and discussed the strategy.


    just as expected.


    Eunha��s prediction was correct.


    [��it is suggested that each region organize a defense force to defend the region. Therefore, from now on, please come to the headquarters of the Mana


    Management Organization by 1:00 PM.


    To convene local representatives to conduct meetings.


    Before long, the telepathist started calling out the clans that could be called the representative clans of each region.


    By the way-


    [��Gangbuk-gu Regulus Clan, Seongbuk-gu Shilla Clan, Seodaemun-gu Myungwang Clan, Jungnang-gu Blaze Clan, Seongdong-gu Tempest Clan, Mapo-gu KK Clan, Eunpyeong-gu Donghae Clan, Dongdaemun-gu Dangun Clan, Gwangjin-gu Samla Clan, Jung-gu Hanseong Clan, Yongsan-gu DM Clan. I hope that the representatives called above will gather at the Mana Management Organization Headquarters as soon as possible.]


    ������.��


    In the message delivered by the telepathist, Pandora Clan was not mentioned.


    The representative clan of Yongsan-gu is DM.


    After saying that, the telepathist suddenly disappeared.


    Huh really��


    Baba��


    ������.��


    Clan members looked at Eunha.


    Eun-ha snorted in exasperation.


    ��Look at this?


    ��


    Headquarters of Mana Management Organization, Jongno-gu, Seoul.


    On this day, the Clan Lords of the Clan representing the region and the Twelve Seats were gathering one after another in the meeting room.


    ��Zenith Clanlord? no, how did you get here? As far as I know, he must have gone on a business trip to Gyeonggi-do��.


    I was not feeling well, so I had to entrust the work to other clan members. But then this happened. Ah yes��


    ������.��


    The first person to enter the meeting room was Ji Yong-hyeon, the Twelve Seat < First Sword > and Zenith Clan Lord.


    Everyone who entered the meeting room, including Dangun Clanlord Jang Bong-jeon, was surprised to see Ji Yong-hyeon.


    Although they felt uncomfortable about Ji Yong-hyeon��s presence, they were relieved that the Twelve Seats were in Seoul.


    On the other hand, those who were entitled to attend the meeting had to be representatives of the Twelve or of the clans with jurisdiction.


    In that sense, in the case of the Zenith Clan, up to three people were allowed to attend the meeting.


    this is won Isn��t that a bit too much? Someone has Dobong-gu and Nowon-gu in addition to doing the Twelve Seats, so three people can attend��


    ������.��


    As if to hear it.


    Dangun Clanlord Jang Bong-jeon grumbled as he sat down.


    However, the Clan Lords did not show any reaction to Jang Bong-jeon��s words.


    Rather, they snorted.


    Look at what he says to others while holding the Twelve. Now, there are a lot of words while the clan that is not even A rank is barely holding its ground.


    Whoa��!


    It was doggingaegin.


    Regulus Clanlord Gu Yeon-soo said in a way that was really absurd.


    In the end, there was only an incident where only Jang Bong-jeon blushed.


    Some Clanlords, including Shinra Clanlord Kim Yujin, had to hold back their laughter.


    Time passed like that��


    ��Is everyone gathered?


    The appointment time has passed.


    < King of Darkness > Baek Seo-jin, who appeared exactly at the appointed time, stood in the seat of honor and looked around the audience.


    Then he noticed that the magnet at the very end was empty.


    I don��t think Yongsan-gu didn��t come�� Didn��t I tell you to come by 1 o��clock?


    ������.��


    A place with a sign saying ��Yongsan-gu��.


    he muttered in displeasure.


    However, a word of living myth was never light.


    The Clan Lords flinched at Baek Seo-jin, who had a spirit completely different from their own, after experiencing a destroyed world.


    right then-


    ��The


    door suddenly opened.


    Baek Seo-jin��s gaze narrowed.


    The Clan Lords inadvertently turned their heads in the direction the door opened.


    ��I��m sorry. I��m a little late. I was late because I had to do something along the way. ������.��


    A man entered the venue.


    A man in a bloodstained uniform lowered his head, saying he was sorry.


    The Pandora Clan was raging.


    People who couldn��t possibly not know Eun-ha Noh��s true identity looked dumbfounded.


    This is Noh Eun-ha, the leader of Pandora Clan, attending as the representative clan of Yongsan-gu.


    However, Noh Eun-ha proudly introduced herself to people with more experience than herself.


    The Clanlords looked at each other.


    And Baek Seo-jin��.


    -I asked the DM Clan representative to come as the representative clan of Yongsan-gu. Currently, the clan that has Yongsan-gu as its jurisdiction is known as the DM clan.


    In a slightly displeased tone.


    Baek Seo-jin glared at Noh Eun-ha.


    he exhaled a spirit.


    It was a spirit that made even the Clan Lords flinch.


    Even so, the galaxy showed an appearance that was not intimidated.


    Besides, he even rummaged through his pockets.


    yes it is The clan that has jurisdiction over Yongsan-gu is now the DM clan. That��s why I��m on my way to meet DM Clan Road. what?


    Well DM Clanlord told me he was sick and couldn��t attend the meeting. ������.��


    So he asked me to attend the meeting on behalf of the DM Clan.


    daughter-in-law


    Noh Eun-ha took the thing out of her pocket and put it on the table. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ������.��


    A sentence depicting a dragon with a mountain in the background.


    It was the badge of the DM Clan.


    There was blood on it.


    Are you qualified for this?


    ������.��


    Ahahaha! yes, it��s good. I won��t allow it.


    Noah asked calmly.


    People were at a loss for words at the absurd sound.


    Only Baek Seo-jin laughed out loud.


    00080

 Chapter 646

    Relife Player 646


    [Chapter 169]


    [Small Victory (2)]


    Monsters have invaded Gangbuk.


    The news that Gangbuk, which had been considered the safest land ever since < Destruction at the End of the Century > was invaded, spread across the country that very day.


    �C Cocoon collapsed? Yes Yes�� Last night Cocoon collapsed and monsters formed an army and invaded Gangbuk. damage? what size? So, what happened to Gangbuk?


    Near Seo-gu, Gwangju Metropolitan City.


    The fairy Lim Ga-eul, who infused the cocoon with silver mana, hardened her face after hearing the aide��s words.


    Her tone was very sharp.


    That was all I had to do.


    The aide also took an extremely low profile to understand her heart and not to get caught in the book.


    That��s�� The damage is currently being estimated, and three monsters estimated to be in the 3rd tier or higher have been identified.


    To think that this could happen without me��


    She bit her lip.


    The aide looked at her and spoke more cautiously.


    Fortunately, < The First Sword > was in Gangbuk just in time, and other players joined forces to stop the invasion. that��s fortunate What happened to the corps commander?


    I haven��t been able to knock it down yet. The military seems to have retreated as of this morning, and they are speculating that there will be another invasion tonight. Ah, < The First Sword > said that he dealt a fatal blow to one of the corps commanders.


    It means that the monsters will decide and take advantage of the opportunity that Cocoon was broken. Hugh Ji-yong-hyun You did a good job capturing your brother.


    But the problem is��


    what else is there?


    she asked nervously.


    The aide just kept his mouth shut.


    Then, after hesitating for a while, he closed his eyes and opened his mouth.


    ��It is said that < Cheolong > died early this morning and drank while stopping the army. ������!!��


    living myth.


    And the founder of the mana management organization and the player who made the most significant achievements in establishing the fairy government.


    < Cheolong > Munjun.


    Consternation spread across the faces of the people present, including Lim Ga-eul.


    It was unbelievable.


    The giant, who seemed unlikely to fall, suddenly collapsed.


    However, the story the aide told was very bleak.


    ��So instead of < Cheolong >, < King of Darkness > is now in charge of the mana management organization. Yes��


    It was fortunate that Baek Seo-jin, one of the living legends, was alive.


    Nevertheless, upon hearing the news of Mun-jun��s death, Lim Ga-eul��s face turned pale.


    ����.


    Her limbs trembled.


    The person who seemed to protect him forever disappeared.


    The person who made her a fairy and became her unwavering support base has passed away.


    fairy �� know. I know.


    Did he notice her anxiety?


    Escort Park Sang-jin approached.


    He helped her when she looked like she was about to collapse.


    Almost clinging to Park Sang-jin.


    Lim Ga-eul tried to hold back his trembling.


    Whoa��.


    Take a deep breath and come to your senses.


    She put on a face reminiscent of an iron man and spoke to the audience.


    ��All schedules will be canceled. I��m going back to Seoul right now.


    Due to the influence of military forces appearing in Seoul, there must be numerous omnipresence lurking on the way to Seoul.


    So at least 3 days.


    Taking into account not sleeping, it will take at least two days.


    Of course, it took quite a while to go back as the first destination of the tour was selected as Gwangju.


    How did I come to choose Gwangju as the first tour destination�� I��ll have to think about it later.


    Im Ga-eul, who made the decision, told people to pack up right away.


    Then I turned my head to where the Gwangju City Hall was.


    Since Cocoon collapsed in Gangbuk, we need a replacement Cocoon.


    But making a new cocoon will take a lot of time.


    Seoul is important.


    A lot of infrastructure is concentrated.


    Gangbuk is a symbol.


    A symbol of the end of destruction.


    Gangbuk had to be restored somehow.


    And in order to restore Gangbuk, Cocoon��s power was absolutely necessary.


    So she had to speak while anticipating the repercussions she would bring.


    ��Go up to Seoul with the Cocoon installed in Gwangju. Everyone knows that. ������!!��


    I will take all the responsibility, so hurry up and bring Cocoon from Gwangju.


    Such is the role of a fairy.


    take all responsibility


    If you can��t choose the best.


    Avoid the worst and choose the lesser evil.


    Because that will be the next best thing soon.


    �� S��ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Baek Seo-jin chuckled.


    His laugh had two meanings.


    One was that he didn��t know that Eunha, who found the DM clan, half-killed the clan lord, and took the clan badge from him, would be so exciting.


    The other one had the meaning that the attitude he showed at a gathering of qualified people after coming like a wrestler was really arrogant.


    ��Don��t let it go for once. If you do something like this again, you will pay the price. yes sorry ok take a seat So let��s start the meeting now.


    Yongsan-gu and Jung-gu.


    The two districts were in the process of changing representatives after the Changhae Clan was disbanded. Unlike other districts, the skills of the Clan Lords are so low that no force has emerged to unite them.


    Of course, this was also the work of the Mana Management Organization and the clans in other districts.


    From the perspective of the mana management organization, it was hoped that there would no longer be a self-proclaimed ��lord�� in the Seoul area, and clans in other regions hoped that their position would be guaranteed forever.


    In any case, being in such a situation, the majority of those present did not find it strange that Noh Eun-ha came out as the representative in Yongsan-gu, where the representative often changes.


    That��s looking at seniors with water. You mean a guy who hasn��t even had time to volunteer to be the representative of the constituency?


    That guy is a real cheeky guy. That guy like that is next to Mapo-gu��


    I��ve heard the story, but it��s serious.


    So, did the DM Clanlord suffer? Couldn��t that guy be taking over my seat?


    Of course there were exceptions.


    Dangun Clan Road Jangbongjeon is busy resolving the dissatisfaction of local clans as their influence has declined recently.


    KK Clanlord < Beast Tamer > Hwangsan-gun, who has Mapo-gu under his jurisdiction.


    Chong Eun-joo of the Samra Clanlord, who has only recently completely taken over Gwangjin-gu.


    The Hanseong Clan Road in Jung-gu, which was once under the jurisdiction of the Changhae Clan, < Pungwoon Sword >.


    They were the Clan Lords of the Clan, directly or indirectly affected by Clan Pandora��s actions.


    Before that, there are some things that only the people here should know before starting the meeting. I hope you never go anywhere and don��t talk about it.


    ������.��


    This morning < Cheolong > passed away. While the protection magic was operating, a 3rd tier monster came close to me and affected < Cheolong >. It happened while a large-scale magic was being developed, so it caused a runaway mana.


    Baek Seo-jin��s words fell.


    He reported the death of < Cheolong >.


    People were silent.


    No one showed a look of surprise, most of them had dark expressions.


    That��s what everyone expected. As the protective magic suddenly disappeared, something happened to < Cheolong >��


    They were experienced people.


    There is no way they couldn��t have expected the death of < Cheolong >.


    The galaxy that looked at the people��s appearance was also expected to some extent.


    Even when the representatives were convened, didn��t Baek Seo-jin declare the convocation on behalf of < Cheolong >?


    Even so, the death of < Cheolong > had many meanings.


    < Cheolong > has been regarded as a person who will forever protect them from people.


    So, if the news of his death spreads, it would be like pouring fuel into a situation where public order and public sentiment are not good.


    It was also understandable that Baek Seo-jin ordered to remain silent until the situation calmed down.


    Then-.


    -Where is < Cheolong >-nim now?


    Unlike the memories that Eunha knew.


    < The First Sword > Ji Yong-hyun, who remained in Seoul this time, raised his hand.


    He learned the sword from the school of Sungwoon Namgung of < Shinchang > and had a special relationship with < Cheolong >.


    That��s why he asked where the remains of < Cheolong > were.


    Baek Seo-jin replied with a sad face.


    You became Mana. ������.��


    Mana became.


    It also meant that people died and returned to nature, but Baek Seo-jin��s words were somewhat different.


    It meant that the body was reduced to mana and disappeared like the death of demons and monsters.


    How is that even possible?


    No matter how much mana he caused, if he hadn��t transformed into a monster, his body wouldn��t have disappeared?


    Eunha had a question.


    So did some people.


    They tilted their heads.


    However, Ji Yong-hyeon was able to guess to some extent.


    No way��. < Cheolong >��.


    Yes, he couldn��t stand the myth and ended up dying and drinking. This story ends here.


    Ji Yong-hyun��s face was distorted.


    Baek Seo-jin hastily finished talking.


    Then people couldn��t figure out what they were talking about.


    However, pushed by the atmosphere of the two, they could not speak.


    Couldn��t stand the myth? What do you mean?


    Is it a metaphorical expression��


    Eunha also couldn��t solve the question.


    It seemed that only Baek Seo-jin and Ji Yong-hyun knew about it.


    Judging from their mood, I continued to have doubts, but decided to move on.


    The reason why people in the galaxy attended this meeting was not to dig up the death of < Cheolong >.


    It was to counter the forces that would try to invade Gangbuk again.


    ��Then, Controller Mora Yul. I want you to start the briefing. yes yes! Deputy Minister!


    ������.��


    Twelve Seated < Big Data > Mora Yul, who had been quietly slumped in the corner for a while, jumped up from his seat.


    Her face was very haggard.


    It was only natural that Moraul was currently playing a role in integrating information coming from all over the world and producing statistics.


    Just as Seongjin Yoon of the Twelve Seats < Index > was busy restoring the player library, she was in the middle of being in charge of the contact network for all fronts.


    That��s the navigator��s destiny.


    What is the busiest role when things happen?


    The galaxy was able to anticipate the situation in which Mora Yul was being torn apart.


    At that moment, Moraul and I met eyes.


    hee hee hee!!


    ������?��


    Let��s make eye contact.


    Moraul frightened and avoided it.


    While people were bewildered, Eunha could understand why she was avoiding him.


    Aha, you can��t even look at me properly because of what Ji said.


    What did Mora Yul say last time?


    Did he say he would take all the responsibility if Cocoon collapsed?


    Eun-ha turned her head and shook her shoulders when she saw Mora Yul briefing her.


    Perhaps because of his own remarks, Moraul��s face seemed so pale.


    So far, it is estimated that there will be a total of four corps commanders. Among them, one is a 4th tier monster, Daejangduteobi��.


    I think people here know that kind of information. Ah��


    Controller Moraul. I��m not just briefing the information we��ve gathered, we��re briefing what we can learn from the information we��ve gathered. Did you not understand what I was saying?


    That��s�� I��m sorry.


    ������.��


    Meanwhile, Moraul��s briefing stimulated Baek Seo-jin��s planting.


    She was briefing while caring about Eunha, and she repeatedly made mistakes.


    Not to mention stuttering.


    Mistaking the page is basic.


    Besides, what she briefed was nothing more than a collection of information being updated in the library.


    Baek Seo-jin could only sigh.


    It may also be unavoidable. Commander Moraul must have been busy gathering information��


    ��sorry.


    Okay then, let��s just get some information about them. Mora Yul Controller Could you tell me information about the whale-type monster that is supposed to control the entire army? Deputy Minister, that��s�� Is there something going on?


    Information about the monster has not been organized yet. It��s a monster that isn��t registered in the library, and to collect information, you have to listen to the testimonies of people who confronted the monster��


    But? Shouldn��t you listen?


    The problem is��. Everyone speaks subjectively, and there is a lot of information that can be objectively grasped.


    Mora Yul is crushed by Baek Seo-jin.


    People awkwardly rummaged through the materials on the table.


    Naturally, Moraul became depressed and lowered his head.


    right then-


    ��Can I say something? ������.��


    ��Yes Pandora Clanlord. do not allow speech


    Eunha gently raised her hand.


    Moraul opened her eyes wide.


    People turned their eyes to him, wondering what was going on.


    Baek Seo-jin nodded.


    At this, Eunha opened her mouth.


    I fought that monster a few times yesterday.


    ��I see. Perhaps the one here who knows the most about the monster is the Pandora Clanlord.


    Come to think of it, there was such a story. yes tell me one more time


    Tempest Clan Lord Kang Ye-hee, who was present at the right time, helped Eun-ha.


    Eunha thanked her and told the audience.


    So�� I thought I could be of some help. Same with other monsters. Right now our navigator is waiting outside the door. Can I let him in?


    A little while ago, Jinseo-na contacted me.


    Jung Ha-yang came up from Samgakji and arrived in front of the conference room.


    Eunha skillfully asked for forgiveness.


    Now, the gaze of the left turned to Baek Seo-jin.


    -Yes, tell them to come in.


    Baek Seo-jin looked at him carefully and immediately raised his lips.


    ��


    Pandora Clan navigator Jung Ha-yang was < The Seed > of the Twelve Seats < Index >.


    As a result, the people present did not notice that they did not know her.


    I��m nervous, but I��ll ask. what��s this. I heard the story of coming right from the triangle, and I came in a hurry, but you see me and give a briefing in front of the people here?


    Jeong Ha-yang moved to the place where Mora Yul was briefing.


    Eun-ha followed her, and she grumbled in a small voice.


    However, she quickly changed her expression and started briefing.


    This is Pandora Clan Sublord Jeong Ha-yang. Let��s start the briefing now. I would like to inform you that there are corrections to what Director Moraul said a while ago. As Commander Mora Yul said, the corps commander who appeared today in the Samgakji area is the 4th rank, Grand Duterbi. However, the monster that was confirmed to have occurred for the first time in the Philippines is presumed to be a subspecies that has adapted to the environment in Korea as a result of my on-site identification. In fact, as a result of a simple analysis of the poison from the Big Toe Turbi��


    ������.��


    Although he had his eyes set on the galaxy.


    When the briefing began, Jung Ha-yang did not show any nervousness even with people in high positions.


    Rather, she explained smoothly and kept people focused while excluding unnecessary information as much as possible.


    �� so I still have to wait and see the results, but I think I need to be careful of the poison attack when I meet the big toe. Currently, no magic has been created that can cure the poison of the Big Tongue, even if the poisoning is delayed.


    It seemed like they prepared a lot when they arrived.


    While providing information, she calmly discussed her thoughts.


    After hearing her explanation, several people nodded in admiration.


    Yeah�� I heard the explanation well. nice Shall we hear some information about that whale this time? ��yes. I was just trying to explain.


    Then Baek Seo-jin started talking.


    Jung Ha-yang stopped for a moment.


    She nodded slowly and looked sideways at Eunha.


    it��s ok i can do it


    Eun-ha passed on the information she knew to Jeong Ha-yang in advance.


    And based on his information, she must have researched the library and analyzed Yekyung.


    Eunha believed her.


    Sure enough, she said.


    Although data is still scarce, it is estimated that this monster is commanding three legionnaires. In the case of the Great Doom Turbi, it has low intelligence, but seeing as it invaded the Samgakji, it must have been instructed by this monster. Besides, the time when the monsters retreated was after this monster retreated. As a result of discussions with < Index >, it is estimated to be a 3rd tier overrank. < Index >��. Do you have contact with Sungjin?


    Communications aren��t great, but they are spotty.


    yes keep talking


    yes. According to what has been confirmed so far, the monster is identified as a ghost whale, and it is estimated that it is giving instructions to the monsters through ultrasound. Perhaps those of you here have heard strange sounds from the sky. That would be the sound of giving instructions to the monster.


    Even after that, Jeong Ha-yang continued the briefing.


    It was explained that the monster could use jamming magic to cause mana surges to players.


    He also said that his jamming has the power to even interfere with telepathy.


    In addition to having a stealth function, it was also explained that it has magic that can cause omnipresence in passing areas or bombard one area.


    People got serious about it.


    ��Therefore, I would like to call the monster a 3rd tier Overrank Yekyung from this time on, using the characters Cloud Ye (��) and Whale Gyeong (�L), noting that it has magic that causes ubiquity and disrupts players�� magic. We suggest


    So she finished her explanation.


    He suggested to the Navigator the name of a new 3rd tier overrank monster that could be considered an achievement.


    Hmm yes sir��.


    it will be cloudy yes whale sir.


    therefore courtesy.


    People��s reactions weren��t bad.


    Baek Seo-jin, who muttered the name Ye-kyung in her mouth, stroked her chin as if satisfied.


    ��Yes, it��s called Yekyung.


    thank you!


    Eventually, Baek Seo-jin gave permission.


    Recognizing her true worth, Jeong Ha-yang bowed her head with a happy face.


    So the briefing is over and now let��s talk about how to deal with these guys.


    The names of the corps commanders determined at the meeting that day were as follows.


    3rd tier Overrank Yekyung.


    Third tier Freak Sphinx.


    Caesar Hopper of the Third Order.


    4th tier Samgakji Daejangdutabi.


    ��


    ��Since you don��t know where and how the troops will appear, you can��t issue movement orders to each clan.


    The meeting went on for a long time.


    As people discussed each other��s strategy, they finally came to the conclusion that the representative clan of each region should faithfully defend the region. It was


    a theoretical


    story.


    Baek Seo-jin clicked his tongue as if he didn��t like it.


    But it was unavoidable.


    Since Cocoon was destroyed, it was unknown where the monsters would invade from.


    Each clan had no choice but to work closely with the clans in the neighboring area, simply doing their best.


    But yeah, this guy is the most dangerous. Since this guy has been popping up all over the place, we need a flexible response. So�� Zenith Clanlord. yes, my deputy minister.


    You, unlike the other zodiacs, focus only on dealing with Ye-kyung. Because Hyeon-cheol and Do-jin aren��t here, you��re the only dealer out of the 12 seats who can deal with him. Yes, I understand. I will lead the players and clan members located in Jongno-gu and make all preparations.


    The military disintegrates when the commander of the corps is killed.


    That��s why it was important to defeat Yegyeong, who had a huge army.


    Baek Seo-jin��s idea was reasonable, and Ji Yong-hyun did not raise an objection.


    ��Whiiiiieeeeaaaaaoooo


    And so the second night approaches.

 Chapter 647

    Relife Player 647


    [Chapter 169]


    [Small Victory (3)]


    Around the time of night.


    The army has invaded again.


    While people took refuge in nearby air-raid shelters, clans in each region identified the location of the monsters closing the distance.


    ������.��


    The sky, the land, and the Han River.


    Monsters appeared everywhere.


    Along with their appearance, signs of ubiquity everywhere in Gangbuk began to appear.


    ��Whiiiieeeeaaaaaoooo


    Yekyung, the 3rd tier overrank monster.


    The sound he made in the sky above Gangbuk became the catalyst.


    The wriggling omnipresence rapidly swelled and produced monsters. At that time


    , the couple was


    in the eastern part of Gangbuk.


    The area adjacent to Seongdong-gu and Dongdaemun-gu.


    Tempest and the people of the Dangun Clan faced locust-type monsters flying in the illuminated night sky.


    Couples and couples


    spread out.


    It went to get rid of human food.


    There was no way the players would leave them alone.


    However, it was difficult to catch the fast-moving guys in the air.


    Not to mention, most of the Tempest Clan members were accustomed to using firearms.


    It is vulnerable to dealing with swiftly flying monsters.


    One head is good guys. Did you really expect that we wouldn��t be able to move to another district?


    At this, Tempest Clanlord Kang Ye-hee muttered annoyedly.


    It might just be a coincidence.


    Her senses were that Ye-gyeong had deliberately sent a swarm of locusts to Gwangjin-gu.


    The day before, Yekyung may have traveled around Gangbuk and grasped the trends of players in each region.


    Thinking that far, she immediately spat out disgust.


    The couple


    are truly ghosts.


    The monsters found the food that the Tempest Clan members had managed to secure and carefully kept.


    I even put on layers of protection magic just in case.


    They even sacrificed their own bodies to destroy protection magic and steal food.


    It��s a nuisance to form an army. If they were moving as a single entity, I wouldn��t have done this because I was afraid of my life��. If I belong to the corps commander, I won��t even take care of my own life��


    Tsk, Kang Ye-hee clicked her tongue.


    It was then.


    ��Blood shoot!


    The monsters that took food and flew away.


    The guys fell out of excellence.


    Kang Ye-hee smiled bitterly.


    -Don��t touch my food.


    There was something Yekyung didn��t understand.


    In Tempest, there are players who can be called food souls.


    Twelve Seats < Silent > Yoo Soo-jin.


    While watching with her eyes open, she, who had been deprived of food by them, dropped the trigger-type monsters.


    Meanwhile-.


    ��I expected it after seeing a swarm of locusts, but we��ll have to deal with them.


    Third tier monster, Caesar Hopper.


    He was floating in the sky, escorted by Vilent Hoppers.


    ��


    Same time Gangbuk West.


    The area adjacent to Mapo-gu and Seodaemun-gu.


    ��Here they come.


    Just like yesterday, bad luck. Damn it��.


    KK Clanlord Hwangsan-kun.


    Myungwang Clanlord Do Wan-jun.


    The two of them looked up at the creature escorted by monsters and flying in the night sky.


    Whiiiieeeaaaoooo


    3rd tier Overrank Yekyung.


    He had invaded the western Gangbuk area.


    The two confirmed the guy��s existence and made a sad face.


    That��s right��.


    -If this is the case, the fantasy won��t work. KK Clanlord, is that okay?


    Same thing. It must be inconvenient to use magic.


    Yekyung used the magic of jamming.


    It didn��t completely nullify the magic like Gift < Silver >, though.


    It was possible to distort the magic formula so that it could not be realized in reality, or it could cause a mana runaway by regurgitating it.


    In that sense, he was quite a daunting opponent to Do Wan-jun from < Fantasy City > and Hwangsan-gun from < Beast Tamer >.


    Do Wan-joon used illusion magic to confuse the enemy and used a strategy to aim for an opening.


    However, if Ye-kyung uses jamming, his tactic loses power.


    And Hwangsan-kun��.


    ����Kleurreung��


    Kreureung��


    He was a Caster and a < Beast Tamer > who used phantom beasts.


    Caster was originally weak in melee combat and weak in physical work.


    Instead of that, the Hwangsan Army mainly used the strategy of close combat and hand-to-hand combat with phantom beasts.


    The problem was that the phantom beasts were active with mana as food, and in other words, they could not respond to Ye-kyung��s jamming.


    Whiiiieeeeaaaoooo


    Yesterday was the same, but today I think it will be a hard night.


    The two thought as they looked at the monsters that started attacking the city.


    ��


    At the same time, southern Gangbuk.


    Eunha and the clan members were guarding the front lines in Itaewon.


    Foreigners and ordinary people were also holding guns and preparing to fight the guys who were starting to see in the distance.


    Meanwhile, the telepathists of the clans in charge of other regions sent telepathic messages moment by moment.


    [Myeongwang Clan telepathist Baek Hye-min conveys the message of Hwang Dong-hyung��s navigator. At around 10:32 PM (current time), Ye-gyeong, the third-tier Overrank, has appeared in the Yeonhui-dong area of Seodaemun-gu. Currently, Myungwang Clan and KK Clan are working together. So, as soon as you receive the telepathy message, < First Sword > please come immediately.]


    At 10:47 pm (current time), the third tier monster, Caesar Hopper, has appeared in the area of Majang-dong, Seongdong-gu. Upon hearing this message, we request that the Blaze Clan recruit some players who can use fire attribute magic.]


    Yekyung and Caesar Hopper appear.


    After hearing the telepathy, Eunha recalled a map in her head.


    One each for West and East.


    Corps commanders appeared in a different location than last night.


    Then-.


    They seem to be pretty intelligent guys. Tempest, who mainly uses firearms, has a narrow field of view, so it will be difficult to deal with fast-flying monsters. isn��t it darling?


    Also, Yekyung��s magic doesn��t go well with < Phantasm > and < Beast Tamer >. It��s intelligent. So you��d better not be vigilant.


    Bong Gu-rae took the lead and aimed at the monsters crossing the wire.


    bang


    He shot a giant monster.


    Gift < Double Penetration >.


    The one who calmly moved his feet to the wire after being hit by the first attack fell to his knees, tasting the pain that seemed to pierce his soul.


    In the meantime, foreign rangers joined forces to end the monster��s breath.


    The war began quietly.


    Then I��ll go somewhere else. Call me if you need me. Wherever you are, I will run to find you.


    Don��t look for me, look for Mok Min-ho. Because I have to go around Yongsan-gu and protect the front line.


    Bong Gu-rae took the anti-material sniper rifle.


    Soon he left to find a tall building somewhere, using stealth.


    On the other hand, Eunha stood there and looked down at the monsters that were relentlessly climbing while being hit by bullets.


    Yekyung and Caesar Hopper have been confirmed.


    Two corps commanders remain.


    Grand Duterbi and Freak Sphinx��


    haven��t they shown up yet?


    The ranger sniper casters are continuing to attack.


    The turn of the Dealer Hunter Guardian was when the bombarded ones finally crossed the front line.


    Eun-ha waited for that moment and put her hand on the sword.


    right then-


    [��Pandora Clan telepathist


    Jin Seo-na. We deliver the message of Ranger Minji Kim. Currently at 11:11 PM, the military appears from the direction of the Hangang Bridge and spreads that it is heading north to the Samgakji. The corps commander who leads the army is the 4th tier, Samgakji Captain Dotobi.]


    Jinseo-na��s telepathy was transmitted.


    Jinseo, Kim Min-ji, Han Chang-jin, Yoo Nam-hoon, Yeo-bi, and Cha Eun-woo were forming a party with Ryu Yeon-hwa as the leader.


    Yeon-hwa��s party, who went to protect the triangle, delivered the news of the commander��s appearance.


    ��are you okay. Yeonhwa noona will be able to stop it.


    4th tier Samgakji Daejangdutabi.


    As he was a corps commander level, he would not be comparable to most 4th tier monsters.


    Furthermore, once Cocoon collapsed, I had to throw away the idea that the hierarchy of the Grand Duterbi would have been lowered by at least half a level.


    In addition to not being weakened, the buff of the temporal environment of night had to be considered.


    Even so, Eunha was not worried.


    If he were the king of the 3rd tier overrank lizards instead of Grand Duterbi, he wouldn��t have been able to leave it to Yeonhwa noona.


    But, even if I don��t have Daejang Dutobi, Yeonhwa noona will be able to deal with it.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa, who will be called < Shinchang > in the future.


    In this life, her skills were much stronger than before.


    Of course, she was not yet to the point of being called a < new window >.


    However, it would be possible to deal with the Grand Duterbi.


    In fact, she had a record of stopping the army of the party members and Grand Duterbi last night.


    By the way�� I was right in predicting that Grand Duterbi would haunt the South.


    After all, the only place for those who disappeared into the Han River to appear is in the south.


    Then the monster crossed the wire. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    From then on, the hunters and dealers screamed and jumped in.


    Rangers and snipers changed their stance to cover the running players.


    While the supporters applied buffs, the casters began to prepare large-scale magic as instructed by the navigator.


    Eun-ha was lost in thought as she watched the troops led by the < Mercenary King > rush through the front line.


    Yegyeong in the west, Caesar Hopper in the east, Black Doom Turbi in the south�� So what��s left is the north?


    A corps commander who has not yet appeared.


    where the hell is the guy


    Eunha waited for him to appear.


    If he shows up in the north�� maybe Regulus and Clan Shinra will take on him. That would be perfect��


    At the Clan Leaders�� Meeting.


    Eunha recalled that the Shinra Clan and the Regulus Clan, who had been beaten by the Freak Sphinx, were looking for him.


    Sphinx��s magic is a headache.


    It has the power to forcibly lower a person��s mana resistance by causing a bizarre problem�� Even


    in his previous life, Freak Sphinx was a troublesome monster to deal with.


    He tricked the players into fighting each other.


    The moment he appeared, the frontlines often collapsed, and players had to deal with colleagues and monsters under brainwashing magic.


    It would have been nice if the Sphinx had appeared in the East�� then < Silent > would have teamed up with the Tempest Clan to defeat it. beep?


    At least it��s fortunate that < The First Sword > inflicted some damage on him last night.


    The corps commander, Freak Sphinx, who was the first to be subdued in his previous life.


    If even one corps commander is subdued, the harsh frontline will be able to breathe.


    In that sense, the galaxy wanted the Sphinx to appear in the north.


    Only then will Shinra Clan and Regulus Clan, who have become wary of his magic, subdue him.


    You can��t expect help from Clan Zenith. In a situation where Cocoon collapsed, if monsters came over from Uijeongbu, then it would be a real destruction.


    It will probably be difficult to recruit manpower because Uijeongbu is being monitored.


    So Clan Shinra and Clan Regulus will have to kill Sphinx��


    if things go smoothly.


    If the Freak Sphinx appears in the northern part of Gangbuk like his wish.


    Maybe we can defeat at least one corps commander today.


    It was when Eunha thought so.


    [��Notice from Hansung Clan.]


    A telegram from Hansung Clan.


    The galaxy hesitated.


    It wasn��t unusual for the telegram to come from the Hanseong Clan.


    Even now, telepathists were exchanging information with telepathic liaisons in each region.


    And they would deliver information to navigators, and navigators would deliver it to players who could view it according to the level of information.


    However, the Hansung Clan��s telepathy passed the information to all players, not just those who could read it.


    That meant that it was an urgent matter.


    [Current time��. 11��minutes�� in the afternoon��]


    Telepathy is in poor condition.


    One could say that the telepath��s skills were deteriorating or that something had happened to the telepath.


    Eunha listened.


    [��Kyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa��!! Go away! I�� go��ahhh��!! ����.]


    However, the telepathy that followed was interrupted with a scream.


    Eunha made a hard face.


    What happened in Jung-gu?


    I don��t feel good.


    Intuition was telling me so.


    Eunha looked in the direction of Jung-gu.


    Then the telepathy sounded again.


    It wasn��t the Hansung Clan.


    [��It is spread by the Mana Management Organization. Around 11:40 in the current time, it was confirmed that Freak Sphinx, a third-tier monster, appeared in the Euljiro area of Jung-gu. Currently, the Hanseong Clan is in retreat, and the clans in the nearest position urgently request the subjugation of the Freak Sphinx.]


    Damn��.


    The feeling was not wrong.


    A reality that goes against the galaxy��s wishes.


    The Freak Sphinx began to appear in the central region, not in the north.


    Then the telepathy came again.


    [��It is spread by the Mana Management Organization. It has been confirmed that Freak Sphinx, which appeared in the Euljiro area of Jung-gu, is heading south with an army at 11:52. Therefore, players in Seongdong-gu, Yongsan-gu, please be careful.]


    ������.��


    Additional telepathy.


    The faces of the players who heard the telepathy, including Eunha, were distorted.


    The situation was the worst.


    Hey, show me the map. Yes. I��ll float it now.


    Eun-ha hurriedly called Jeong Ha-yang.


    Knowing that the situation was serious, she also zoomed out the map of the Yongsan-gu area so that Jung-gu could be seen.


    Then she entered the coordinates received from the Mana Management Organization.


    It was the coordinates of the Freak Sphinx.


    It seems to be coming down to Yongsan-gu.


    She cautiously offered her opinion.


    Eunha clicked her tongue vigorously.


    When the Freak Sphinx comes down, Yongsan-gu will be dealing with the corps commanders above and below.


    Grand Duterbi and Freak Sphinx.


    It is a pincer attack by two corps commanders.


    After learning their intentions, Eun-ha looked at the map for a while.


    If that guy comes down to Samgakji or Itaewon�� then the wires will completely collapse.


    So we have to stop him before he comes down.


    Eunha understood the situation.


    Samgakji or Itaewon were in a situation where it was difficult to drain power.


    In addition, the clans in other regions were dealing with their respective corps commanders.


    If Clan Shinra and Clan Regulus come down and help��


    No, that would be difficult. Then, from Gangbuk-gu, you have to go down through Jongno-gu and Jung-gu. It will take a lot of time in this situation.


    After all, how much do you have to deal with players in Jung-gu and players in Yongsan-gu? �� huh.


    It was inevitable.


    I couldn��t help it.


    After talking with Jung Ha-yang, Eun-ha let out a long sigh.


    ��I��ll take some people and go up to Jung-gu. So White is not you, Ariel, you transmit telepathy to the people I call.


    okay! leave it to me! ��could you do it? what should i do Can you really do well without me? come back quickly. Otherwise, I will definitely go up to Jung-gu.


    You have to set up a separate team.


    Through Jung Ha-yang, Eun-ha identified the clan members who were blocking the army in Itaewon.


    And he immediately asked Ariel, who was assisting Hayang, for telepathy.


    Ariel patted her scaly ears.


    [Pandora Clan telepathist Ariel. I will deliver the message of Noh Eun-ha Clan Lord! Those whose names are called from now on must quickly stop fighting and gather in the emergency control room! Hunter concurrently Telepathist Jinparang Dealer Choi Eunhyuk Guardian Kang Sihyung Ranger Hoshimiya Kaede Caster Jo Ara. The above 5 people must gather at the emergency control room right now! Ideally, Ariel was a telepath! And guys, stay strong! If this job goes well, Noh Eun-ha, well, executives and sub-loaders�� Noh Eun-ha! Do not touch your ears during telepathy!]

 Chapter 648

    Relife Player 648


    [Chapter 169]


    [Small Victory (4)]


    Toward Hoehyeon Station, Jung-gu, Seoul.


    The 3rd tier monster Freak Sphinx was heading south with an army.


    ��wrong How are we supposed to deal with that!?


    Monsters reminiscent of cats or lions were flying over the city and dazzling the players.


    Those who could not resist mana swung their weapons like madmen under their magic.


    The words of those who managed to resist mana were almost the same.


    ��problem.


    They, too, couldn��t stand the corps commander��s magic.


    It was unavoidable because if he closed his eyes and closed his ears, saying he would not fall under the spell, he would be beaten by the army.


    ��Kyaaaaaaaaaa!! what! Why are you opening the bunker door!?


    Stop! He��s crazy right now! Ehehe! It��s a monster! kill them all!


    ������.��


    To make matters worse.


    The beguiled players began destroying the shelter.


    The doors of some shelters were opened and monsters raided the shelters.


    People were scattered in confusion.


    The players couldn��t say anything about the total impasse.


    Shelter! Deal with the guys around the shelter first! Hunter and Ranger go into the bunker first! As soon as the work is over, supporters go into the bunker and treat the injured!


    hurry! Take down the others, starting with those who are rampaging! If you pour mana into your body, you��ll be able to come to your senses.


    die! die! There��s a monster here! Please support!


    I am a monster ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!


    Catch him now! That child has gone mad!


    A situation in which peers cannot be distinguished.


    Fully sane players had to come out of shelters and deal with people fleeing, people under a brainwashing spell by the army, and the army.


    The number was far too few.


    Moreover-.


    ����The < Wind Cloud Sword > has been subjected to brainwashing magic!


    Somebody stop the < Window Sword >!


    supporter! supporter!


    Jung-gu was in a situation where there was a shortage of S-class players.


    As a result, only a handful of S-class players were dealing with the Freak Sphinx.


    Among them, the Hanseong Clan Lord and S-class player < Pungwoon Sword > fell under the magic of the Freak Sphinx.


    Stop! Stop it somehow! How are we supposed to block < Window Sword >!?


    Someone hold onto the Hanseong Clan Road!


    The player representing Jung-gu has gone crazy.


    People��s morale fell further.


    Several S-level players couldn��t see it and turned their backs to stop him.


    The Freak Sphinx immediately pierced the players who turned their backs.


    ������.��


    The war situation got even worse.


    There were fewer and fewer people who could stop the Freak Sphinx.


    I had to stop the < Window Sword > somehow.


    However, they couldn��t get close to the < Wind Cloud Sword >, which wrapped itself in wind and tried to cut down the approaching people.


    It was then.


    ��Aaaaa!!


    In an instant, something blue passed by.


    The shape passed like a gale and instantly attacked < Wind Cloud Sword >.


    ������!!��


    An entity that slammed the < Wind Cloud Sword > into the wall of a building while wearing wind armor.


    The presence that appeared as the dust cleared was a wolf with dark blue fur.


    Although it must have been attacked by the < Window Sword >, there were no wounds on the wolf��s body.


    Some monster��?


    ��Sea Blade Wolf. All of a sudden, a nuisance appears��


    The 5th tier Overrank Blade Wolf.


    Those who recognized the identity of the wolf opened their eyes wide.


    Then it was borderline.


    Blade Wolf was a very tricky monster for players.


    The sword didn��t work well for him. Also, he was so quick that he not only evaded the magic, but sometimes even destroyed the magic itself.


    Even the Blade Wolf appeared in a situation where the war situation was not good, so I had no choice but to be nervous.


    But the guy��


    ��Aaaaaa!!


    The players didn��t even look at it and jumped straight into the Sphinx.


    Mum��mum��my��.


    Kwaaaa!!


    ������.��


    Monster and monster collided.


    Although Blade Wolf��s size did not reach that of Sphinx��s.


    The guy jumped higher than the hovering guy.


    That guy raised his front paws and immediately dropped him to the floor.


    The Sphinx reacted in surprise, but there was no way that the one who had already crashed to the ground could respond properly.


    Blade Wolf mercilessly bit him.


    ��What am I looking at? Why are monsters fighting each other?


    But looking at it now�� It��s a little different from the Blade Wolf I know? You��re a little bit small


    The Blade Wolf runs away with the < Window Sword >��


    Is it an enemy or an ally?


    The players murmured as they watched the Blade Wolf, who passed out while fighting the Sphinx, back away with the < Window Sword > in his mouth.


    ��fast as a flurry.


    But where are you going with the < Window Sword >?


    Aren��t you supposed to follow?


    From what I can see, it looks like he��s an Ain who transformed using the power of < Beast >. uh? Who��s there?


    It��s a cheerleader!


    Where are you from? I don��t know where, but I��m going to breathe a little bit.


    Clan Road! Identification confirmed! This is Pandora Clan!


    < Gale > Jinparang.


    Later, an anecdote about him stunning the < Wind Cloud Sword > in a single blow, engaging in a fierce battle with the Freak Sphinx, and running away like a gale with the < Wind Cloud Sword > became widely known.


    It was the nickname that people used to refer to the Jinparang of the Pandora Clan.


    ��


    Avoid encountering monsters.


    Eun-ha, who visited Hoehyeon-dong as quickly as possible, frowned.


    What��s going on next?


    The clan members also agreed.


    Players are having seizures and fighting without being able to distinguish between friends and foes.


    The shelter is broken and people are screaming for help to come out.


    Lastly, the S-class players who had to stop the corps commander were caught in brainwashing magic and were stirring the wires.


    Why is Hanseong Clan Road like that again? Ha, what if the person who is supposed to command the players gets killed? blue brother.


    why? Can I block that person?


    I know you well. Hyung goes and makes him come to his senses, or if that doesn��t work, at least make him pass out.


    Can I stun you and bring you? That��s my specialty!


    Even the Hanseong Clanlord < Window Sword > was under its spell.


    In a situation where a player representing Jung-gu is currently performing a sword dance.


    Unable to overcome the pathetic feeling, Eunha sighed.


    In the end, Eunha decided to use Jinparang to subdue < Window Sword > first.


    Gift < Beast > Mode:


    There was still a long way to go for players facing


    Blade Wolf Freak Sphinx.


    In response, Eunha decided to settle the situation by sending Jinparang, who was the fastest among the group, first.


    Fortunately, Parang suddenly jumped into the chaotic war situation and knocked out < Window Sword >, which was rampaging.


    It was possible because the < Wind Cloud Sword > caused confusion and the blues rushed into a melee battle.


    you did a good job


    Hyung, what do you do for people who have gone crazy like that? The S-rank players that the players are now flocking to fight against.


    Jinparang put down < Window Sword > in front of Eunha.


    Eunha hit him hard on the cheek.


    Turn off��


    he responded.


    It frowned.


    Fortunately, I didn��t faint completely. This person is passed out and we can��t suffer alone. You have to pummel it to break it.


    Where do you want to be comfortably��


    After all, < Fungwoon Sword > couldn��t deal with it properly, so he came up to Jung-gu.


    However, he passed out comfortably and did not want to suffer only for himself and his clan members.


    They decided to pamper all the people Jinparang brought one after another.


    Ara, you wake these people up and roughly treat only the acute wounds. After that, even if you don��t like it, send it to the wire.


    ok i will do that The treatment will be over soon!


    Eunha decided to entrust the fainted players, including the < Window Sword >, to Joara.


    He then prepared to enter the battlefield with the rest of his clan.


    And if you can, don��t try to come out from the rear. The war situation is so chaotic that if you make a mistake, you could be attacked by brainwashed people. �� okay. I��ll cover you from the rear. Thank you for your concern.


    The wires are collapsing.


    In this way, even if they entered the front line, it would be difficult to deal with the military force.


    I had to make a new wire.


    Eunha looked down at the battle situation.


    You��d better move back 2 blocks from the front line.


    If you push back the current front line, you will see an open road to the left and right.


    At the point where roads intersect, you can stop the monsters coming down from above, or if you need to, lure them to the crossroads and surround them in a U shape.


    After thinking about it, Eunha explained the strategy to the clan members.


    Unfortunately, Jinpalang in Blade Wolf mode was inexperienced in using telepathy, so he couldn��t transmit it to the players on the other side.


    I have no choice but to go and tell them in person.


    You have to be able to stop them anyway so you can pull back the wires��


    except for those who have seizures.


    It was necessary to gather as many sane people as possible into the newly created front.


    That way you can keep the military in check.


    right then-


    ��problem.


    The guy who didn��t have time to use brainwashing magic because he was fighting against S-rank players seized his chance.


    It was a situation where Jinparang appeared and the people who burned their fighting spirit again were staring at him.


    no. If even those people were attacked, the core power to stop them would be lacking��


    Eunha clicked her tongue loudly.


    I had to stop them quickly from being enchanted.


    But it was too far to run from where he was standing.


    Of course, there were Ubos.


    The problem is that even if he uses Ubo, he has no magic to protect them from the Sphinx��s magic.


    right then-


    ��Kaede. send me over there


    what?


    I��ll go and look around.


    The moment Eunha tries to use Ubo.


    Kang Si-hyung said that.


    ��


    In order to deal with the Sphinx��s army, it was necessary to preserve even the remaining power.


    And the players currently fighting the corps commander were those who were responsible for the amount of damage while being able to engage in close combat.


    Even if they were brainwashed and bitten off the wire, the army could not be stopped.


    If so, you��ll have to go further down the wire�� maybe even Yongsan-gu.


    Kang Si-hyung read Eun-ha��s thoughts.


    If done wrong, the clan members who are fighting in Yongsan-gu could be harmed.


    Because he was the Jiangshi-hyung who had the role of stopping the monsters he had to fight by standing in the forefront in the first place.


    He could grasp that the current situation was not good.


    That��s why-.


    ��Kaede. send me over there


    Kang Si-hyung said with a hard face.


    The only person who could protect the people fighting the corps commander was himself here now.


    It was something even Eunha couldn��t do.


    something only you can do.


    So, Kang Si-hyung decided to head to the front line, which was fearful but confused.


    ��Okay.


    And did you feel his determination?


    Kaede Hoshimiya, who was perplexed, immediately nodded.


    She didn��t try to stop or say anything.


    Eunha and the other clan members did the same.


    He didn��t even have time to think about whether Kang Si-hyung��s thoughts were correct.


    Time was so tight.


    Very short time


    to pick stars .


    The clan members just decided to follow Kang Si-hyung��s judgment.


    Kaede Hoshimiya fired an arrow.


    The arrow, made of mana that escaped the bowstring, flew in a straight line, drawing a long trajectory.


    Kang Si-hyung, who was in a ready position, jumped to catch the trajectory passing over his head.


    ��Kuh��!


    The sight quickly recedes.


    Kang Si-hyung forcibly opened his eyes, which were frowned by the wind, and gave strength.


    ����!!


    narrowed field of view.


    The corps commander was seen.


    The distance got closer and closer.


    I could confirm that he was starting to prepare to activate the brainwashing magic.


    Kang Si-hyung immediately jumped off.


    ��If you see me, tell me the answer!!


    Gift < Howling >


    Gift Granting Artifact


    < Amplification >


    A corps commander who tried to punish those who answered incorrectly.


    People who were forcibly drawn to the voice of the Corps Commander by the law of magic.


    Kang Si-hyung screamed as hard as he could to divert their attention.


    Gift < Howling > A gift that draws attention through its voice.


    People��s heads turned to the temple.


    I went back to the head of the corps commander.


    Naturally, the corps commander��s magic was dispelled, and he was taken aback.


    On the other hand, Sihyeong jumped off the track and immediately took the shield that was strapped to her back in her hand.


    The device that I requested from Byeok Hae-soo last year


    .


    I couldn��t bring anything but a shield because I rushed over to Gangbuk, but that was fine.


    The unadorned silver shield rapidly expanded its diameter in response to Jiangshi-hyung��s mana.


    Then the shield changed shape and wrapped around his hands.


    Before he knew it, he was wearing a glove that was bigger than his head.


    Gigant Hammer (Gigant Hammer)


    Let��s put the pod in that state.


    The fist swelled up greatly.


    Magic created with the help of Bruno a while ago.


    Kwajijik!


    Kang Si-hyung slammed his iron-clad fist into the guy��s face with all his might.


    It worked.


    Aww!!


    The sphinx, hit on the bridge of the nose, struggled, covering its face with its paws.


    It looked like his nose was broken.


    Kang Si-hyeong shouted at the players who were out of their minds in the gap.


    He is the Jiangshi type of Pandora Clan. Hurry back to Toegye-ro! From now on, I��m going to leave the wires behind!


    Ah okay�� Everyone retreat! Catch the wires back!


    ������!!��


    The player��s cry reminds me of a tiny giant that suddenly fell from the sky.


    The players who came to their senses hurriedly took the wounded and turned their backs.


    In the meantime, Kang Si-hyung spread protection magic to protect the players.


    ��Kuh��!!


    However, it was not enough to stop the Freak Sphinx.


    It only stopped for a few seconds.


    Sihyeong had to look up at the corps commander who seemed to have targeted him.


    ��The


    third tier monster in question.


    It��s scary. My legs are shaking.


    Nevertheless, Kang Si-hyung gnashed his teeth and raised his shield.


    I promised myself that I would persevere no matter what.


    That��s why, even if he raises a problem��


    ��How do giraffes cry?


    Kang Si-hyung was not taken aback.


    He activated the gift again and kept other people��s eyes off the corps commander.


    Kiyiyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyy!


    ����Incorrect answer.


    Freak Sphinx paused for a moment.


    But he narrowed his eyes and smiled.


    Kang Si-hyung got the problem wrong.


    In other words, it was subject to the laws of magic.


    The corps commander tried to activate brainwashing magic on him.


    ��Platinum cross


    flashing.


    A beam of light cut through the long, snake-like hair.


    Why do giraffes cry like that?


    Eunha, to be honest,


    I don��t cry like that. �� ok. sorry.


    making a giggling sound.


    Noh Eun-ha appeared in front of Kang Si-hyung.


    ��


    Sihyung, now you take care of holding people back. Carefully pull the guys aggro.


    okay! I will!


    Thanks to Kang Si-hyung, few people fell under the brainwashing magic.


    The players who even woke up hurriedly woke up their minds.


    People started retreating like that, and the galaxy faced the Sphinx.


    ��problem.


    A sphinx with a grotesquely curved nose.


    The guy spoke to Eunha with a very angry face.


    Magical laws coiled around his body and dulled his movements.


    Even so, Eunha did not panic.


    He just watched him and the monsters around him giggling at him.


    Anyway, no matter what you do��


    ��Yoo-sok Hyeonwol


    -cham


    Choi Eun-hyuk will take care of it.


    Eun-hyeok had been looking for an opportunity to go far away so as not to be noticed by him.


    Appearing from the street on the left, he struck a blow at the corps commander, who was quickly focusing on Eunha.


    Kyaaaaaa!!


    It was nothing more than a shallow wound.


    The extent to which it wounded the sphinx��s cheek.


    But even that alone made the Sphinx startle and backtrack.


    When he has a problem, he has no time to focus on anything else.


    So, one side needs to focus their attention and the other side has to ambush and attack.


    Even though Shinra Clan informed me.


    Galactic knew how to deal with Freak Sphinx based on her memories of her previous life.


    His ability was dangerous, but he had many flaws.


    The problem is the monsters that are assisting him with his vision.


    Thanks to you and Kang Si-hyung pulling aggro properly.


    Choi Eun-hyeok was able to approach the corps commander who was under the protection of the army.


    But because of that, he was left behind in the army.


    In response, Eunha��.


    ����Ubo


    Burst Counter


    Just when the army was about to attack him, Eunha used Woobo and jumped into the army.


    Choi Eun-hyeok, who gave up defending and rushed at Freak Sphinx with all his might, was defenseless.


    The galaxy that appeared in front of Choi Eunhyuk immediately struck down the sword.


    Puffup!!


    An explosion occurred.


    The monsters rushing towards the two let out screams at the sudden explosion.


    The guys fell out of excellence.


    Kyaaaaaaaa!!


    The corps commander roared.


    He cleared the smoke and blasted them with magic.


    The two scattered left and right.


    Eunhyuk Choi Move so that you don��t come into the Sphinx��s line of sight.


    are you okay Wouldn��t it be hard?


    Don��t worry about me, take care of yourself. Because I have a corner to believe in.


    problem!


    as soon as you hear it.


    Eunhyuk Choi moved his heavy body bound by the magic law.


    There are three conditions for Freak Sphinx��s magic.


    One is to hear the word ��problem��. However, blocking the ears could not stop the sound from ringing in the head.


    How does the bear eat the apple?


    not being able to say the right answer.


    If he couldn��t answer, the law of magic caused his mana resistance to drop.


    Looking into the eyes of the last three.


    The guy cast brainwashing magic on the opponent who saw his eyes.


    That means��


    ����You just have to keep your eyes peeled! Choi Eun-hyeok,


    the Sword Commander,


    glanced at the sword flying in the sky placed behind the corps commander.


    At that moment, he who was standing in front of the Sphinx moved behind it.


    With this, Choi Eun-hyeok was able to avoid the brainwashing magic of the corps commander.


    He fell from the sky and put mana on his sword.


    wrong answer.


    Meanwhile at that time.


    Eunha, who couldn��t answer the Sphinx��s question, was looking into his eyes.


    The boy smiled and smiled.


    He activated brainwashing magic.


    Then Eunha also smiled brightly.


    -It doesn��t work for me.


    Gift < Unknown >


    My heart skipped a beat.


    The gift weakly activates and awakens his spirit.


    What��s up? Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The boy reacted strangely to an


    unexpected situation.


    It was already at that time that the sword of the galaxy had been stained pure white.


    In the meantime,


    Choi Eun-hyeok activated his magic.


    Three swords circling around him, including him, fired sword strikes.


    The corps commander, who was already focusing on Eunha, was struck by a sword and his body leaned forward.


    When he leans like that��


    ����Platinum Cross,


    sigh.


    The ray of light that left the blade of the coldly blooming winter cut off the forepaws that supported the leaning body.


    ��uh��?


    The guy rolled his eyes.


    The pupil shook greatly.


    The severed left forepaw.


    Blood was dripping.


    Kyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!


    The guy was screaming.


    Eunha laughed at him.


    I have one problem too.


    he said as he drew his sword.

 Chapter 649

    Relife Player 649


    [Chapter 169]


    [Small Victory (5)]


    The magic of the commander doesn��t work.


    I kind of expected it.


    This was the reason Eunha, who had already gone through similar things several times, swung her sword confidently facing the corps commander.


    I was right.


    This guy is vulnerable to me.


    the guy has a problem


    But Eunha didn��t listen and swung her sword.


    Gift < Unknown >


    I still have enough mana in my body.


    After resisting the brainwashing magic several times, the gift was activated.


    The galaxies are moving faster.


    Step back Choi Eunhyuk. And don��t forget to use protection magic.


    okay!


    Even so, the army around him was a little bit concerned.


    He, too, realized that brainwashing magic would not work on Eunha any more, and gathered an army.


    Eunha did not miss that moment.


    At the same time Choi Eunhyuk stepped back��.


    ��Successfully pulled back the Violent Venom


    wires.


    The only ones left on the road are them.


    The galaxy sprayed an extremely contagious and deadly poison.


    Kyaaaaaaaa!!


    The reaction was instantaneous.


    A sword strike that passed through the Sphinx��s chest.


    His wounds opened, and poison was injected into the wounds.


    Also, blood gushed out like a fountain from the open wound and dripped onto the bodies of the monsters nearby.


    ����!!


    The monsters screamed.


    Sphinx struggled.


    Surprised troops rushed in.


    The extreme poison only spread further.


    Monsters vomited blood and fell, and many monsters lost their lives at once.


    Kyaaaaa!!


    But the corps commander persevered.


    The corps commander, who somehow gained the protection of the army and distanced himself from the galaxy, revealed his fangs.


    Maybe it��s because it��s a 3rd tier monster�� Is Vilent Venom not very effective?


    I kind of expected it, though.


    Violent Venom was an effective spell to deal with the army, but it didn��t seem to be very effective against the corps commander.


    regret for a moment.


    Eunha quickly turned her body.


    Even if there is a Violent Venom, I can��t deal with all of them by myself as there is a corps commander.


    It��s not just fighting today, and we need to conserve our strength as much as possible.


    The corps commander roars.


    the army is chasing


    He used Mana Crasher as a snowy winter talent.


    A sword that curves like a whip hit those who got close.


    Krrrrr!


    At that time, Jinparang jumped over buildings and landed on the back of the galaxy.


    On the back of the huge wolf, Kaede was riding in the opposite position to Jinblue��s gaze.


    The frontlines are pulled back and the attack is being prepared at the crossroads. So you go to the front line like this. Because I will provide cover. thanks.


    She aimed an arrow at the army.


    A small storm focused on the arrowhead.


    She let go of the bowstring.


    The monsters clinging close to


    the city of the storm .


    They were torn to shreds in the storm that happened right in front of their eyes.


    As soon as the first attack was over, Kaede threw an arrow made of mana into the string again and manifested mana.


    Woobo


    In that state, the galaxy started to run.


    Jinparang followed him, and Kaede kept the pursuing army in check.


    Aaaa!!


    Jinparang was excited.


    Bite the monsters in front of you and throw them to the back.


    Those who flew back were pierced by Kaede��s arrows along with the army.


    Meanwhile, it wasn��t just the monsters that Jinparang threw back.


    Eunhyuk, who was running to the wire in front of him, looked very slow in his eyes, so Jinparang bit and threw Choi Eunhyuk.


    what what!?


    Eunhyuk Choi was startled and shouted.


    He accidentally fell on Jinparang��s back and put on a bewildered expression.


    problem-.


    Right then.


    The corps commander, who was under the protection of the army, broke through the army and popped out.


    Seeing Eunha run away, he thought that the opportunity was only now.


    Damn it��


    Eunhyuk Choi gritted his teeth.


    He tried to deal with the corps commander with the swords that circled around him.


    However, the corps commander did not care and tried to solve the problem.


    In response, Kaede protested��.


    ��Choi Eunhyuk. uh?


    Is it possible to move to that guy��s blind spot on top of the Sword Spirit Ring and attack him, then come back this way?


    ��it will be possible. If blue brother slows down a little bit, he should be able to come right back as soon as he attacks.


    That��s it.


    Kaede asked in a calm tone.


    Choi Eunhyuk answered, lost in thought.


    I��ll try to get his attention. So you give him a shot and come back. can you do it


    don��t fail either Jinpa and oppa, slow down a little bit.


    Krrrr!!


    You have to close your eyes to avoid being seduced by his magic.


    However, if you close your eyes, you will be defeated by the chasing army.


    A situation where you have no choice but to fall under the spell.


    Nevertheless, Kaede spoke confidently and Eunhyuk decided to follow her words.


    ��Incorrect answer.


    Run now. The eyes of


    the Sword Spirit


    Hwanwie shone yellow.


    The movement of the person who sees the pupil is slowed down by the magic law.


    However, no action is required to change position with the sword hovering in the sky.


    Kaede signaled and Choi Eun-hyuk activated his magic.


    Choi Eun-hyuk��s new model has disappeared.


    At that time, Kaede Hoshimiya was��.


    ��Gift < environmental awareness >


    She closed her eyes.


    Maximizing the gift��s power, she sensed the movement of the air and the sound of the monsters.


    When the signs of the guys came right up close��.


    ��It is now.


    she protested


    Arrows that left the protest.


    The arrow brought a mighty storm.


    Gift Grant Artifact


    < Amplification >


    Spouting A storm that flew horizontally surged vertically in an instant


    .


    wind barrier.


    The rushing monsters were torn apart and the corps commander took a step back.


    Gift Grant Artifact


    < Amplification >


    Gift < Critical >


    Hyeonwolcham Choi


    Eunhyuk fell from the height of the sky.


    The boy raised his head in surprise.


    The brainwashing magic had already been lifted.


    That��s why Choi Eun-hyeok looked at him and found a ray of light from his gift.


    Push!


    Yaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa


    A sword strike to the left eye.


    The guy screamed in surprise.


    Blood splattered everywhere.


    In the meantime, Choi Eun-hyeok switched positions with the Sword Spirit placed by Jinpa-rang��s side.


    Now I can only do problems with one eye.


    Eun-ha, who ran ahead and watched the situation, smiled at the corner of her mouth.


    He wanted to send his clan members first and deal with the army.


    But they figured it out.


    Looks like he��s turned right.


    In the aftermath of the legionnaire��s loss of an eye.


    Eunha and the clan members were able to distance themselves from them.


    However, that was short-lived.


    The corps commander, who had no choice but to close his left eye due to a wound from the line of sight, suddenly started chasing at a terrifying speed.


    Still, they weren��t worried.


    Because now it was a crossroads.


    Krrrr!!


    Jinparang accelerated and entered the intersection.


    Subsequently, the army stormed into the intersection where Sowol-ro and Toegye-ro met.


    Start shelling! Drop all!


    Don��t be afraid to shoot!!


    It��s like I��ve been waiting for that time.


    The players waiting on the left and right simultaneously activated magic.


    Puff puff puff!!


    Kwa Kwa Kwa Kwa Kwam!!


    Bullets rained down and magic roared.


    The players poured all their energy into it as if they were going to take back as much as they had suffered.


    Kyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!


    Even if it��s a third tier.


    Even the players couldn��t do anything about the coordinated attack.


    Magic flew from left and right, but there was nowhere to escape.


    Moreover-.


    ����Memento Magia


    Joara was preparing a spell.


    Holding a pocket watch in one hand, she whipped the baton in the other.


    Rock Stake,


    Load Grenade,


    Cover Hellfire,


    Accelerate,


    Mana leaving the baton splits into four streams.


    Soon, countless pillars of rock with sharp ends appear around her, and upon impact, they explode internally, adding the effect of scattering the remnants.


    Further, the rock pillar was engulfed in flames and headed towards the monsters.


    The magic that flew according to her signal is accelerated by acceleration magic and its destructive power is increased.


    So-.


    ��Meteor


    wide-area attack magic is created.


    Although each of the magic formulas did not have much attack power.


    The four techniques are intertwined and mixed to create a new level of magic.


    Kwa Kwa Kwa Kwa Kwam!!!


    Less than ten pillars yet.


    But the pillar that flew at them pierces them.


    The flames engulf them while the impacted pillars are splintered and scattered outside.


    The first attack shook the earth, the second caused a fire, and the third caused damage to the entire area.


    Chiaa��ah��


    launched an all-out assault.


    By the time the sounds of the monsters had disappeared.


    Players stop attacking.


    Turn it off��


    Use the military as a shield.


    The corps commander in the spot where the smoke cleared.


    However, his condition was precarious, as if he would collapse at any moment.


    It supported itself on three legs, but it continued to lose its balance and collapsed.


    The two wings were also partially burned and disappeared.


    The problem��.


    But he tried to change the situation with his remaining eyes.


    Players were already in the form of pouring out their power and not being able to attack properly.


    Furthermore, the players who had gathered to annihilate the army were staring into his eyes.


    -Because it doesn��t work.


    The galaxy ran straight ahead.


    His sword was dyed platinum and was waiting for the moment to be freed.


    It was then.


    shit��. Why is that guy here��


    A huge presence that suddenly appeared.


    Eunha clicked her tongue.


    Whiieeeeaaaaoooo!!


    Gift grant artifact


    < Resistance >


    3rd tier overrank monster Yekyung.


    The guy showed up.


    The guy applied jamming magic to the area and broke the players�� magic. S��ar?h the n?vel_Fire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Platinum Cross


    , but not the galaxy.


    I immediately activated < Resistance >.


    The necklace reacted and the magic of the galaxy rapidly stabilized.


    In that way, the galaxy cut through the air.


    However-.


    ��Whiiiieeeaaaaaaa!!


    Damn it.


    Eun-ha faced a dazzlingly shining world and spat out swear words.


    Ye-gyeong responded with magic.


    flashes and flashes.


    The two magics collided.


    Platinum Cross, which seemed to be winning at first, was gradually pushed back.


    Ubo


    ��s magic overwhelms his own magic and attacks.


    The galaxy immediately moved back.


    Does that mean you won��t let the corps commander die?


    Winter Crawling Snow


    Crawling Snow Absorbs the remnants of magic fired by Ye-kyung.


    The sword body was stained black.


    He looked up at Ye-kyung, controlling the mangoshu that was about to jump out at any moment.


    Hey hey!


    Kreurreung!


    Chiaaa!


    An army that appears one after another.


    At best, it seemed that they had annihilated the army, but it was in vain because of the new army led by Yegyeong.


    Eunha clicked her tongue.


    The players in Jung-gu were almost knocked out.


    I squeezed the power without power.


    It was too much to stop the army.


    Whiiiiieeeaaaaooooo


    It was the same for yekyung.


    The guy didn��t fight.


    The guy who had been confronting the galaxy for a long time started retreating with the Freak Sphinx and the surviving troops.


    The army retreats.


    Next�� see you��


    right after Ye-kyung.


    Freak Sphinx giggled.


    Eunha frowned.


    You can��t miss him like this.


    At most, I left only the last hit, but if I let him go like this, he��ll become an afterthought later.


    With the current military strength, Yekyung could not be dealt with.


    However, I couldn��t just let Freak Sphinx go.


    We have to knock him down somehow.


    Otherwise, the wires will become more difficult with each passing day.


    What should I do?


    A corps commander under the protection of the army.


    Will you be able to reach him?


    Soon, when Eun-ha tried to fly to him using the fire chicken��s power�C.


    ��I��ll try it.


    A trail shot by Kaede Hoshimiya


    from Picking the Stars .


    Joara, who caught the trajectory, said.


    ��


    Maybe you can.


    Jo Ah-ra saw the corps commander chasing after Ye-gyeong while flapping her wings with difficulty.


    So, she asked Kaede to fly right away.


    Fly


    Let��s get a little closer to the army.


    She let go of the hand holding the trajectory and activated a magic that allowed her to temporarily float in the sky.


    Then he put the pocket watch in his hand.


    Memento Magia


    Quickly uses the magic of the pocket watch to double the arithmetic power.


    In the meantime, monsters rushed towards her.


    But she didn��t care about them.


    Because there was a jinparang.


    Aaaaaa!!


    running along the boulevard.


    Jinparang jumps over buildings and walls to attack monsters.


    He blocked the crowd from approaching her.


    And she-.


    ��Gift Granting Artifact


    < Amplification >


    Gift < Quadruple >


    I began to materialize the vague imagination in my head with magic.


    Weight gain,


    muscle weakness,


    third tier Freak Spinks.


    Of course, the reason he can fly is because he has wings, but if he digs deeper, it will be because his weight and wings are in harmony.


    However, it was not enough to make him float with his wings even if he looked like it.


    He must have used magic to lighten his weight when flying with magic.


    Also, to be able to fly with that giant, the muscles that move the wings must have been quite developed.


    ��turn it off��?


    So she decided to destroy the harmony and make it unable to fly.


    It was already in a state of disrepair, and its wings were severely torn.


    So she did a little bit to add weight to him and lower his strength.


    The effect was immediate.


    The guy who was flying well lost his balance.


    The corps commander was perplexed and was gradually sinking to the floor.


    Not yet.


    There are still two more left.


    But her magic isn��t over yet.


    There were still two strands left.


    High Pressure Designation


    Low Pressure Designation


    Wind is the movement of air.


    High pressure air moves to low pressure and wind blows.


    She changed the air pressure around her, even for a very short time, and made the wind blow.


    Two spells create a storm.


    ����!!


    High pressure around the corps commander.


    Low pressure where you are.


    In an instant, the environment changed drastically.


    The air that became increasingly heavy gathered around the corps commander and fell down.


    Kiaaaa!!


    The one who couldn��t fly already couldn��t stand the heavy air and eventually crashed.


    Meanwhile, the light air rushing around her surged upward from below, lifting her higher. A fast and strong wind


    blew


    .


    The corps commander caught in the storm was falling from the army.


    Just like that, he started flying towards her.


    right then-


    ��Whiiieeeeaaaooooo


    As if laughing.


    Yekyung jammed it.


    She held the necklace in her hand as it drifted to and fro in the wind.


    Gift Granted Artifact


    < Resistance >


    An


    artifact that Eunha gave each clan member one by one.


    She immediately activated the artifact and broke Ye-kyung��s magic.


    So the wind blew non-stop and threw the corps commander to the ground.


    And Noh Eun-ha, who had believed in her and kept stocking up on her until now��.


    ��As


    if he had been waiting for this time, the phantom transformation


    phoenix��s cape,


    blast cross .


    He used flame-wrap magic to attack the plummeting corps commander.


    A pillar of fire soars fiercely.


    Eventually, the corps commander disappeared.

 Chapter 650

    Relife Player 650


    [Chapter 169]


    [Small Victory (6)] The commander


    of the army seemed invincible


    .


    Players in Jung-gu felt despair at the corps commander who did not fall even after putting all his strength into the attack.


    What the hell�� how do I die?


    stubborn child.


    The situation has obviously reversed.


    However, one shot was not enough to put an end to this situation.


    The players in Jung-gu, who had given all their strength, now have no strength left to use magic.


    They were overpowered by the bastard.


    Kyaaaaaaa!!


    Even though it looked like he would die any minute.


    Even so, the guy who threatened with bristling fur killed their spirits.


    And that made a thought settle in their minds.


    We can��t kill him.


    sense of defeat.


    Mana was an expression of emotion and will, and magic was a phenomenon realized based on it.


    However, such a mind settled in the base of their psychology, and their power naturally decreased.


    On the contrary, the mana they shed melted into the world and became ��embodied��.


    The players themselves lowered their sense of reality, and on the contrary, the sense of reality against them was maximized.


    To put it simply, the corps commander was ��corrected�� by the players.


    To make matters worse��.


    ��������


    Yekyung, a 3rd tier overrank monster.


    Even the guy showed up.


    People eventually let everything go.


    The only thing that was fortunate was��


    ��What is it? are you retreating?


    lived I


    lived .


    It was then that people felt grateful to them for the first time.


    I wanted to get down on my knees and bow.


    without them knowing


    The player, who had to fight them while protecting humanity, gave in psychologically to the monsters.


    And once the sense of defeat sprouted, they would forever turn them into people who succumbed to the monsters.


    By the way-


    ��I��ll try it.


    The words hit their hearts.


    Joara, the caster of the Pandora Clan.


    She, who had just graduated from the academy, was on the verge of collapsing after shelling the players.


    However, she drank a mana potion and went to the front.


    ������.��


    What makes her fight.


    Players are speechless.


    To say that it was simply the spirit of a 20-year-old seemed to belittle her will.


    They watched with bated breath as she confronted Ye-gyeong and the corps commander, almost risking her life.


    The battle she fought after that.


    No, the battle they fought left a deep impression on players in Jung-gu.


    This is so��. It��s embarrassing to be protected by those kids.


    That��s it. I have no face. The fact that we are protected by the clan that we said would be ruined within 5 years


    .


    The players who woke up from the brainwashing magic laughed bitterly.


    Pandora Clan Road No Eunha, as well as the clan members who did not back down against the 3rd tier monsters fearlessly.


    In the end, they had no choice but to acknowledge the potential of Pandora Clan.


    ��


    The 3rd tier monster Freak Sphinx.


    The corps commander has fallen.


    Joara caught the escaping corps commander and Eunha dealt the final blow.


    It��s all thanks to Ara.


    If it wasn��t for him, I would have missed the guy who finished it all.


    Jo Ara��s role was great.


    Eun-ha was relieved to see her off as she returned to the front line after being bitten by Jinpa-rang. Sear?h the N??elFir��.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Perhaps the mana in her body was at risk, so she passed out as soon as she used magic.


    Fortunately, it seemed that his life was not in danger.


    So now all that��s left is him.


    Soon, Eun-ha looked up at him.


    Yekyung was floating in the sky.


    The guy who was retreating just a moment ago stopped retreating as soon as the corps commander fell.


    Eun-ha felt the guy looking down on her.


    Papa��


    It��s okay. Because I still have enough mana.


    The fire chicken cried as if worried.


    On the other hand, Eunha was not worried.


    Although the gift was activated, there was enough mana left in the body.


    He had the strength to fight him.


    The problem is that there are exhausted people behind you.


    ��I can��t fight like this.


    We need time to replenish our forces.


    Eun-ha knew the current state of Jung-gu.


    I couldn��t turn Jung-gu into hell by fighting Ye-gyeong for nothing.


    That��s why I couldn��t help it, but I hoped that Eunha would quietly go away.


    In the first place, he had no choice but to leave.


    Whiiieeeaaaaoooooo


    As if Jung-gu was hit.


    His forces were also severely damaged.


    Above all, time has passed.


    The day was bright now.


    In that case, it was the guys who would be at a disadvantage.


    The clever guy seemed to know that too, and after staring at the galaxy for a long time, he finally turned around.


    ��Was it?


    Beep��


    the army retreats.


    It was ambiguous to say that he had won.


    Because they and themselves will prepare for war again.


    So it was just a small victory.


    Defeated the corps commander.


    That fact hasn��t changed.


    ��Waaaaaaa!!��


    The army retreats!


    Pandora Clan subdued the Corps Commander! That we won!!


    Jung-gu��s condition was serious.


    It was a situation where even a small victory was needed for those who suffered damage from the military forces yesterday and today.


    hope that tomorrow will be better.


    Eunha listened to the shouts coming from far away.


    It��s better to hear than to cry.


    Beep beep beep beep beep beep!


    People chant Pandora Clan.


    Occasionally, the name of himself or his clan members came up on people��s lips.


    Perhaps they will spread the story of today.


    The achievement of Pandora Clan defeating the 3rd tier corps commander will be widely spread.


    Clan members�� achievements as well.


    ��The tinnitus created in that way is more credible than blindly promoted through the media.


    In a way, the invasion of Seoul by monsters could be said to be the debut stage for Pandora Clan members.


    A chance to get a prestigious name right after graduating from the academy.


    It was a sufficient opportunity to increase the value of not only himself but also the members of his clan.


    Then I��ll go get some magic stones�� Oh what. Did you get skill stones?


    Beep beep beep beep beep beep!


    With their shouts on their backs.


    He moved to the place where the corps commander had become mana and disappeared.


    A ground that is hollow like a pit.


    Eunha found a large magic stone and skill stone there.


    both are in good condition The skill stone is also quite large��


    A magic stone the size of one��s own head.


    Seeing that there were no scratches on it, it was of good quality.


    In the meantime, magic stones for 3rd tier monsters have not been on the market, so they will sell at a high price. Even considering that it is a high-quality product, it is much more��


    as the people of Jung-gu are shouting now.


    The Pandora Clan was entirely responsible for defeating the corps commander.


    If the players in Jung-gu have a conscience, they won��t say that they own it.


    I guess I��ll have to hold off on what to do with the magic stone for now.


    Various companies may contact you saying that they will use it as an energy resource, or Hae-soo hyung may say that he will use it as a material.


    The group is generously supported.


    As a result, Eunha did not care much about money.


    The greatest joy to him is not that he made a lot of money, but that he made a name for himself through achievements.


    And the skill stone of the 3rd tier monster came out.


    Although he has the same aptitude as me��


    The skill stones were as big as the magic stones.


    Unlike magic stones that are usually blue, these skill stones are yellow.


    As he poured mana into the skill stone, a light flashed from inside the skill stone.


    Depending on the intensity of the light, he could confirm whether the providence inherent in the skill stone matched his aptitude.


    Aptitude was very good.


    I��m worried. As far as I remember, this skill stone must be brainwashing magic that puts you in a state of delirium


    ��


    Therefore, the skill stone in Eunha��s hand was highly likely to be able to apply providence in various ways.


    Even so, Eunha was worried.


    ��I already have a Stygian Eye and a Phantom Eye. I already have enough, do I need to add more here?


    Eunha was skeptical.


    Although it was a valuable skill stone, it seemed that he would not use it very much.


    Even if I become stronger by myself, it��s meaningless. It��s better to hand it over to someone with the right aptitude among the clan members.


    For now, let��s think about disposing of skill stones later.


    The war isn��t over yet.


    It��s not too late to think about it later.


    Eunha held the magic stone and skill stone with both hands.


    By the way, I have to inform other regions that I have subdued the corps commander��. Probably in other regions by now��


    Beep?


    when he was mumbling like that.


    Telepathy passed through my head.


    [Myungwang Clan telepathist Baek Hye-min delivers a message from Dong Clan Noh Ho-yeong, a navigator. As of 4:34 am, the forces that invaded Mapo-gu and Seodaemun-gu are retreating. I��m sorry, but I missed the yekyung. It��s probably heading to Jung-gu, but players in Jung-gu who hear the message should take note of this.]


    [A message from Yeji Lee, navigator of the Tempest Clan. At 4:46 a.m. current time, the troops retreated. The subjugation of Caesar Hopper has failed.]


    From the time Yekyung appeared here.


    Eun-ha was roughly predicting the situation between King Myeong and the KK Clan.


    Seodaemun-gu and Mapo-gu must have suffered serious damage.


    Ye-kyung is like that, but he couldn��t subdue Caesar Hopper either.


    Soon after, Eunha clicked her tongue in regret.


    This, too, was expected to some extent.


    Without < Yeomma >, there was no player in Gangbuk that could stand against Caesar Hopper.


    Furthermore, for the Tempest Clan, he was a difficult opponent to deal with.


    It��s fortunate that we defeated the corps commander.


    It��s like rain in a drought.


    It was still just about choking, but in a situation where unfortunate news was heard, the victory was important.


    But what happened to Yongsan-gu? If they retreated from each area, they would have retreated there as well.


    Papa��


    Eunha tilted her head.


    I was curious about the news from Yongsan-gu.


    Since the 4th tier monster was the commander of the corps, shouldn��t it be expected to some extent?


    However, the reality showed a completely different reaction from his expectations.


    [Pandora Clan Telepathist Ariel! Since Hayang is currently distracted, I will deliver Minho��s message! The current time is 5:02. The forces that attacked Samgakji and Itaewon retreated. But the problem is�� According to Seona, there were not one, but two. So it seems that because of another corps commander who appeared abruptly, Yeo-bi, who was in the rear, was poisoned.] ����. [


    Eun


    -woo is currently neutralizing her, but she says she can��t get better if she can��t develop a cure. . Maybe tonight will be�� the hump. come back soon It��s frustrating, but I can��t comfort my clan members by myself. More than that, it was a message from Minho Mok��s sub-load. Noh Eun-ha, come back soon��]


    Another corps commander appears.


    A fox poisoned by his poison.


    Eunha��s face stiffened when she heard the unexpected message.


    ��


    The day is getting brighter.


    Eun-ha asked the clan members who were with her to clean up Jung-gu and returned to Itaewon alone.


    ��are you here?


    Itaewon was quiet.


    An atmosphere of mourning for the dead.


    Foreigners greeted each other with winks.


    Eun-ha said goodbye to them and headed to the building temporarily assigned to Pandora Clan.


    Minho Mok was waiting for him at the door.


    Who went to the triangle?


    Arrived 30 minutes ago. Right now, Eunwoo and Eunah noona are being treated while hanging. how is the status


    Just as telepathically communicated. Eunah noona also shook her head.


    A tired face.


    Mong Min-ho, wearing a bloodstained uniform, answered in a gloomy tone.


    Eunha patted Minho on the shoulder and entered the building.


    All the clan members in the lobby turned to Eunha.


    ��Galaxy.


    I��m here.


    Jeong Ha-yang��s eyes were red.


    So did others.


    Eun-ha gently hugged her and found Jin Seo-na sitting in the corner with her legs together.


    ��I��m here?


    great job.


    I was just telepathic��


    that��s your job. good job. �� thank you.


    Like I��m not feeling well.


    The triangular ears were drooping.


    As Eunha approached her, she raised her head.


    His face was covered with tears.


    Eunha knelt down and wiped away her tears.


    She surrendered herself to his touch.


    Who were the people who left for Samgakji? Where are you all?


    Yeonhwa unnie must be training outside. Changjin oppa is probably outside too. Eunwoo and Namhoon oppa�� are with Yeoubi unnie in that room.


    Jinsona pointed her finger at the room inside.


    Eunha got up from her seat and headed toward the room.


    Eunha��.. ����.


    The moment I opened the door.


    The smell of something rotting and blood wafted in the air.


    It was a familiar smell.


    A smell I��ve smelled many times in my previous life.


    It was the smell of death.


    Entering the room, he found No Eun-ah crying and calling him.


    ��you can do it. I can do it��.


    Yeobi lying in a hospital bed.


    Proving that she was poisoned, her body was black as if it had been burned.


    Cha Eun-woo was clinging to her, saying he would do anything to save her.


    He doesn��t care that Eunha came and is treating him with tears.


    But her magic had no effect.


    stop. It only consumes mana.


    Eunha��.


    Eunah Noh shakes her head.


    It meant there was no hope.


    It was the same when Eunha saw it.


    He strode towards Cha Eun-woo and grabbed her hand.


    Only then did Eunwoo turn her head.


    she shed tears


    Yeo-bi unnie�� Unni��


    ����.


    It doesn��t get better even with treatment. I don��t know how to do it!


    hunger broke out


    Cha Eun-woo cried while holding a drum.


    Eunha hugged her lightly and patted her back.


    are you okay. You did a good job. don��t worry.


    Black��


    And what is this like? You should also take care of your body. you are addicted too


    Oh, I stopped treating my raincoat sister��


    I used the magic of the artifact attached to the winter hilt that blooms like


    a knot of purification .


    Magic that can easily cure the poison of monsters below the 5th tier.


    Eun-ha used magic on Eun-woo, who seemed poisoned.


    Then he offered consolation.


    Gradually, her cries subsided and she seemed to calm down.


    right then-


    -It��s because of me.


    Yoo Nam-hoon, who had been dazed until then, opened his mouth.


    Yoo Nam-hoon continued as if he was just muttering in the air.


    If I had been properly vigilant, this would not have happened.


    ������.��


    Woobi was trying to protect me and got hit directly by the poison. Like an idiot, I��m alive like this��


    ������.��


    Raincoat is so addicted�� I��m fine. If I��d known what kind of gift I had, the raincoat wouldn��t have ended up like this. Damn��


    So? You want to kill him?


    Gift < Detoxification >.


    Yu Nam-hoon, who lost his partner Yeo-bi before returning and became aware of his gift, became known as < All-in-One >.


    Is it like a joke of fate?


    In this life, Yoo Nam-hoon was in the same situation as before.


    of course. It��s to the point where I want to kill him. I��m going to kill them all.


    Yoo Nam-hoon, who was indecisive.


    In response to Eunha��s question, he immediately expressed his hatred for monsters.


    Life flowed from his words and eyes.


    people have changed


    Eunha stared at him for a long time before sighing.


    never forget that heart �� what?


    From now on, you are indebted to me.


    Eunha rummaged through the holster.


    Before long, he held out a potion in front of Yoo Nam-hoon��s eyes.


    This is��


    the elixir.


    ������!!!��


    The fact that he had an elixir was a fact that only Han Seohyun knew.


    I didn��t mean to keep it a secret, but as they invaded Seoul, I still couldn��t speak.


    Elric�� standing��


    like someone possessed by something.


    Yoo Nam-hoon looked at the potion, which shimmered like a floating star.


    You know that this is expensive. And it��s even more precious in this situation. I only have one bottle of this. Actually, I think it��s a bit wasteful.


    ����.


    But I��m a Pandora Clan Lord and I don��t want to let my people die like this.


    Eunha took off the lid of the elixir.


    Something glittering like a star rose from the bottle.


    Eun-ha covered the entrance with her palm and approached Yeo-bi.


    So, I want my brother to know.


    ��What do I need to know?


    Bro, now you��ve got a mortgage on me. From now on, until you pay back the price of the elixir, work for Pandora Clan until you die.


    Eun-ha poured the elixir into Yeo-bi��s lips.


    The effect was immediate.


    Her body was bathed in a blinding light and her body began to reorganize.


    After confirming the efficacy of the elixir to cure her condition, Eun-ha turned her back.


    I will devote my whole life to work.


    I don��t even have to do that��


    Thank you. Thank you so much. I will never forget this kindness in the future.


    yes i look forward to it


    On the morning of the second day after the army retreated.


    On that day, Eun-ha got her hands on the < Unstoppable Fire >.

 Chapter 651

    Relife Player 651


    [Chapter 170]


    [Falling Wings]


    The second morning after the monsters invade.


    The people of Yongsan-gu were busy repairing the collapsed camp overnight.


    ������.��


    Two corps commanders appeared in Yongsan-gu the day before.


    4th tier Samgakji Daejangdutabi.


    Even if the rank of the corps commander was low, the reality that there were not one but two corps commanders increased their anxiety.


    Moreover, they lived in an area bordering the Han River.


    Even tonight, the two corps commanders will invade and destroy the camp they have repaired.


    And they may become no different from the people covered in white cloth and enshrined in a building.


    Nonetheless-.


    ��I heard that < The Great Donanma > defeated the 3rd tier monster in Jung-gu last night? The first time you��ve defeated a corps commander that even the people of the S-class clan or the Twelve Thrones have yet to defeat?


    Look! Shouldn��t it be called < Excellent Donanma > in such an unfriendly way? Where is the Pandora Clanlord from someone else��s neighborhood? Shouldn��t it be called Pandora Clanlord!?


    How about < Queen Donanma > or Pandora Clan Road? It��s important that he��s fighting without sleep for us.


    The people of Yongsan-gu immediately chatted in lively tones.


    Although the current situation is bleak, compared to other regions, it cannot be said to be gloomy.


    Residents and foreigners joined forces to fight the players, and Pandora clan members were blocking the army.


    Also, even though the fifth corps commander appeared, the damage was not as great as expected.


    Most of all, the news that Noh Eun-ha had defeated the clan members and the corps commander in < Excellent Donanma > energized me.


    That was then.


    uh? What is that?


    Uh�� what��s coming in?


    The people who were maintaining the serving furnace.


    Soon after they saw the trucks crossing the Dongjak Bridge, they shouted in surprise.


    It��s nothing! The material must be!


    The Sirius Group logo is visible! The Alice Group and the Luminous Group��! Show the logos of other groups too!


    How many of those are there��.


    A bridge connecting Gangbuk and Gangnam.


    However, the bridge across the Han River was currently not functioning due to the destruction of Cocoon.


    It was because the monsters hidden in the Han River were occupying the surrounding area.


    They stuck their heads out of the water or stood on bridges, obstructing people��s movement.


    To be precise, it prevented the movement of goods from Gangnam to Gangbuk.


    However, the situation at Dongjak Bridge was different.


    [hello. Samra Express transports your heart quickly and safely! Domestic groups, led by the Sirius Group, have started supplying supplies so that we can help our heroes who do not hesitate to fight to protect their neighbors


    . has spread


    People shouted.


    It��s rice! Guys, Bob is coming!


    Someone contact Pandora Clan!


    It��s not over yet�� It��s not over�� This is me! This is what a business group is!


    Gangbuk was in isolation as monsters controlled the bridge over the Han River.


    In the end, they have no choice but to fight a lonely battle among themselves.


    No outside support can be expected.


    People couldn��t get those thoughts out of their minds.


    However, as a result of Pandora Clan coming to Yongsan-gu and defending Dongjak Bridge perfectly, the only road connecting Gangnam and Gangbuk remained.


    In response, several business groups, led by the Sirius Group, provided supplies and asked Samra Transportation to transport them.


    get out! Go out and get supplies!


    I heard that business groups were able to cross the Dongjak Bridge thanks to Pandora Clan? Kya! Would you like cigarettes or alcohol? I just ran out of them��.


    These! Don��t just look there, go out and show me the way! You won��t have to rack your brains about where to park all those trucks!


    ��Long live Pandora Clan!!!��


    ��


    Yeo-bi��s condition has improved.


    Even the skin, which had been darkened, had returned to its original state.


    However, in order for the effect of the elixir to fully permeate the body, he had to rest for a day.


    It would be difficult to expect Yeo-bi noona to join the battle.


    I��m sorry but I can��t help it.


    A fox who is sleeping soundly.


    Yoo Nam-hun decided to stay in the hospital room, saying he would stay by her side.


    Eun-ha left the hospital room with Eun-ah Noh and Eun-woo Cha.


    Can��t you make magic that can detoxify the poison of the legionnaires?


    It��s not that I can��t make it, but I don��t have enough time to analyze it carefully. With enough time, we could develop healing magic.


    Two commanders of the 4th tier corps.


    Eun-ha asked Eun-wu, who was now able to stop crying and smile widely.


    Then the answer came from the other side.


    Eun-a answered.


    I��ll have to try something though Now that Woobi is alive, I��m going to analyze it. Aren��t you sleeping? Still, it��s good to get enough sleep.


    Are you really getting enough sleep? I don��t think I��ve ever seen you sleep since the cocoon was broken��.


    Eunwoo added.


    Then, she looked over Eunha��s physical condition and said.


    Noah��s eyes narrowed.


    I know. What��s this kid��s face? get some sleep Fortunately, the possibility of monsters appearing in broad daylight would be small. Yeah, I��m going to take a deep breath as soon as I go back. I won��t be able to sleep for long, but I should close my eyes for a while.


    Eun-ah gave advice.


    Eunha nodded.


    Even so, it was a tired car.


    In fact, he hadn��t slept since the army invaded.


    Because I was so busy that I didn��t even have time to sleep.


    I need to rest. I��m really going to fall


    Moreover, I even used the gift this morning.


    Fatigue accumulated.


    Fortunately, everything I had to do was over, so I decided to close my eyes for a while.


    Anyway, analyzing the structure of the poison would be my job. The library isn��t working normally, so how long will it take to analyze it�� ok�� if there��s someone who survived being poisoned, you might be able to get antibodies from that person�� Why don��t you look for antibodies among people who have been infected?


    Let��s try that first�� Maybe their venom and the corps commander��s venom have a similar structure.


    Meanwhile while walking down the aisle.


    Eun-ah and Eun-wu sighed and talked.


    Eun-ha, who listened to the two of them in silence��


    -If it��s an antibody, can��t you get it?


    ��uh?��


    As if that��s what��s difficult.


    Eunha calmly replied.


    The eyes of the two opened wide.


    Eunha shrugged and looked around.


    right there


    Clan members inside the building.


    He found among them the man he was looking for.


    he pointed.


    The Cheonseo Gift is a gift that adapts to environmental changes and consequently gains immunity.


    uh? Eunha, what are you saying? ������.��


    Cheonseo Lee.


    His gift was < Kircruch >.


    Eun-ha stayed still and explained to the two, ignoring him who was pointed out and wide-eyed.


    That makes sense.


    There is a possibility.


    uh huh What is it?


    The eyes of the two twinkled.


    Cha Eun-woo smiled evilly.


    Noah looked at him intently with her hand on her chin.


    Even if you can��t get antibodies, thanks to the Gift, you won��t die easily even if you get poisoned. Will he still be alive after the cure magic is developed? Eunwoo, you know very well how excellent the gifts of Cheonseo are.


    yes. He showed great adaptability even with two eggs in his stomach. You probably won��t die even if you��re poisoned by the poison of the legionnaire.


    So get him addicted.


    uh��!? what what! What are you doing to me all of a sudden!


    Minho, catch him!


    Changjin, you catch it too!


    ������!!��


    Udangtang!


    Galactic command fell.


    The two of them rushed towards Lee Cheon-seo at the same time.


    Meanwhile, Eunwoo gave orders to Mokminho, who was nearby, and Eunah gave orders to Han Changjin, who had just entered the building.


    Aww!! save people! Come on!?


    stay still! If you put too much pressure on your arm, the needle may break.


    It��ll be over soon, so don��t cry and stay still.


    ������.��


    < Marmotte > Cheonseo Lee.


    It was a nickname that came up and down among the Pandora Clan members that day.


    ��


    Supplies have arrived!


    huh?


    Lee Chun-seo is being taken to the ward.


    After leaving the building, Eunha heard people shouting at the bottom of the hill.


    material came in.


    Eunha doubted her ears.


    There��s no way goods will come in?


    Eun-ha recalled her memories before returning.


    The bridge connecting Gangnam and Gangbuk was blocked by monsters.


    As a result, players in Gangbuk had to fight in isolation until the fairy brought reinforcements.


    Of course, supply could not be expected, and players even fought each other over food.


    [Pandora Clan telepathist Jin Seo-na. As a result of checking with people, it seems that the administrator sister persuaded the groups to send supplies.]


    Telepathy came soon after.


    It seems that the material has arrived.


    In response, Eunha and other clan members went down the road where Dongjak Bridge can be seen.


    ��Wow����


    Everyone admired.


    Huge trucks were passing the bridge in a line.


    Several trucks were already crossing the bridge and heading somewhere, receiving instructions from foreigners.


    let��s go too


    Clan Road! Let me guide you! who is your clanlord


    Eunha said to the clan members.


    Dominic, who had just received a message from David Kim, guided them.


    ��a lot has come.


    I heard from Dominic on the way.


    Thanks to Pandora Clan��s safe defense of the Dongjak Bridge, the groups were able to send supplies to Gangbuk.


    In other words, trucks to be distributed throughout Gangbuk drove to Dongjak Bridge.


    what about monsters? If there were so many trucks, they wouldn��t stand still��


    They say that the players in Gangnam stood guard. They said they would help as much as they could because they couldn��t send cheerleaders because they had to protect Gangnam.


    Dominique said with a raised nose.


    In that way, he appealed to Eunha about his use.


    Eun-ha pretended not to know and looked up at the truck in the lead.


    The Sirius Group logo was printed on top of the Samra Transportation logo.


    Another truck also had the logo of the group that sent the supplies.


    All 10 groups have gathered.


    Sirius Alice Eternal Luminous.


    The logos of the most visible groups were familiar to Eunha.


    In addition to the Samra group, the names of six groups were also shown.


    Occasionally, I was able to find the names of groups that did not make it to the top 10 in the business world.


    Hey Eunha! Are you guys alive!?


    Sea water brother?


    then then


    Someone slammed the door open from one of the trucks parked nearby.


    It was wall sea water.


    Wearing work gloves and overalls, he approached waving his hand.


    The clan members�� faces widened.


    Looking at your faces, it seems like nothing bad has happened! I��m glad I��m glad!


    bro how did this happen?


    Can��t you see? It��s a supply. Oh you guys just take as much as you want to take. Because the groups that sponsored this time allowed it.


    bang bang


    The wall sea water hugged Eunha and slapped him on the back.


    It made a loud sound when I hit it with my big hand.


    Byeok Hae-soo laughed wahaha, wondering what was so good about it.


    The big sister-in-law was really great. Do you know what the eldest Jesu did on the day you guys left for Gangbuk that day?


    ������.��


    The clan members were dumbfounded.


    Byeok Hae-soo released Eun-ha and then explained everything.


    It is said that he gave instructions to the Sirius Group to prepare supplies as if they were prepared for this to happen. ������.��


    From the next day, you made a plan to send supplies to the Gangbuk area by contacting various groups of people, right? And luckily, thanks to you drilling through the Dongjak Bridge, the supply came like this today.


    This noona is really��.


    Be good to the big sister, you bastard. Oh, of course, to the other sisters too.


    It was Han Seohyun��s painting.


    Eunha couldn��t hide her absurd feeling as she continued to see the truck parked in the elementary school playground.


    As if he had kept it a secret from her.


    She, too, was preparing by keeping it a secret from herself.


    And I��m here to make sure you guys are doing well. I came to fix your device and give it to Sihyung. Eunha, give me your device first.


    oh here


    Clan members smiled broadly after hearing Byeok Haesu��s words.


    Even if it wasn��t, due to the series of battles, maintenance of the device was necessary.


    Eunha and other clan members handed him their devices.


    It was then.


    oh and take this S��arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    letter? What is this?


    What is it? It��s a letter that my eldest sister-in-law told me to deliver to you.


    Byeok Hae-soo handed out a letter.


    The envelope was quite thick.


    Eun-ha raised her mouth at the fact that Han Seo-hyun sent it.


    And this time, he said that he would hand over the elixir that Sirius Group was keeping to you, so use it yourself.


    Did you bring the elixir?


    It��s in the car right now, I��ll go get it for you later.


    I don��t think they��d even give me an elixir.


    Seohyun Han put a lot of effort into it.


    Eunha burst out laughing.


    ��


    The Pandora Clan Hall was temporarily assigned by the people of Yongsan-gu.


    Although it was only temporary, the galaxy that came into her room immediately lay down on the bed.


    What did this sister send?


    Then I opened the letter.


    Outside, foreigners were busy distributing supplies.


    As a result, it was noisy outside, but it was very quiet inside the building.


    I feel like I��m about to fall asleep


    Eunha struggled to stay awake as she read the letter.


    ��cute.


    It was a brief impression.


    A word made up of only three letters contained a lot of emotion.


    Summing up Seohyun��s letter, she said that she would help herself by focusing on what she could do.


    So, do your best in what you can do.


    And don��t get hurt.


    Finally, I want to see you.


    Eun-ha couldn��t help but burst into laughter when she saw the handwriting that seemed to have a particularly strong power in the last phrase.


    uh? what��s behind P.s?


    Then I found something written on the back of the letter.


    Starting with the phrase ��ps��, another message was written.


    ��PS Yoojung asked for it. He said there was nothing he could do but wanted to give you something. So I��ll enclose a handkerchief. It��s up to you how you use it.��


    ��Are you jealous?


    I wish I could have rewritten the stationery.


    Eunha murmured when she saw that she had left a postscript on the back of the letter.


    I couldn��t understand Han Seo-hyun��s feelings, but somehow he seemed to be acting mean.


    It was different from the girl he knew.


    I wondered if the situation where monsters were invading Gangbuk made her so emotional.


    Eun-ha remembered Han Seo-hyun��s face and looked forward to the day when she defeated the monsters and met her.


    By the way, did Yoo-jung send it? Oh this is it.


    Somehow the envelope was thick.


    Soon, Eun-ha found a finely folded handkerchief in the envelope.


    A handkerchief engraved with the crest of the evening primrose.


    It was the handkerchief Lee Yu-jeong usually carried.


    ��thank you. I��ll write well. Come to think of it, how does Yoo-jung know about these magics? I��ll ask when I see it later.


    A handkerchief inscribed with powerful protective magic spells.


    Eunha folded the handkerchief again and put it in the pocket of her ultramarine blue jacket.


    I��m sleepy�� I need to get some sleep.


    Beep��


    Eventually, Eun-ha decided to go to sleep.


    The fire chicken was also tired, so he lay down on the window sill and closed his eyes.


    He too tried to close his eyes��


    ��Is it Eunha?


    huh? what��s the matter?


    Ehehe.


    Papa!


    prickly


    Jeong Ha-yang opened the door and came in.


    When she saw him in the room, she smiled and approached him.


    Then, without hesitation, she threw herself onto the bed on which he was lying.


    I wonder if I can close my eyes here for a little while!


    uh? Are you done? Seona and Minji decided to take care of it, and I decided to take a break. what��s the matter? Do you hate being with me?


    ��no. Come here.


    huh!


    She clings to Eunha��s body.


    Jung Ha-yang smiled softly and rushed into his arms.


    Eunha gently hugged her.


    Sleep quickly set in.


    But the problem is��


    ��Growl��


    What��s wrong? can��t you sleep?


    No, I��m going to sleep�� Huh?


    no. let��s go to sleep We won��t have time to sleep like this.


    Eunha groaned.


    Jung Ha-yang looked up at Eun-ha with innocent eyes.


    Eunha averted her gaze.


    He tried to close his eyes.


    I��m not good at sleeping properly��


    I can��t do that in this situation��


    Jeong Ha-yang comes close to me.


    Eunha consciously pulled her butt back.


    ��


    But I slept well.


    When people are tired, their eyes are closed.


    ��How long have you slept?


    I think I slept for 3 hours.


    Eunha rubbed her eyes.


    Umm��


    I wonder if I felt a sign.


    Jung Ha-yang, who had been sleeping soundly, immediately tossed and turned.


    she wriggles her arms


    It seems like you are looking for yourself.


    Then she moved and hugged Eunha��s stomach.


    Yes��?


    did you sleep well?


    ��how long do we sleep?


    3 hours. sleep more. no. i have to work now I��ll stay like this a little longer though.


    She rubs her face on his back.


    Eunha stroked her hair and woke Buldak with honey chestnuts.


    Buldak, who had been sleeping well, opened his eyes while draining his liquid.


    I hope it ends soon. I want to go home and sleep well. I know.


    I want to sleep comfortably with you too.


    What are you doing while still sleeping comfortably?


    You only slept for 3 hours.


    Jeong Ha-yang inflates her cheeks.


    Eunha poked her cheek with her finger.


    I checked the time.


    12 p.m.


    It was time to take turns with the clan members who were slowly working.


    Eunha reached out and picked up her jacket.


    Get dressed quickly too.


    you put it on


    My child, my child. Yes, I want to be a child.


    Jung Ha-yang spreads her arms.


    Eun-ha put a jacket on her even though it was absurd.


    Jung Ha-yang tidied her hair.


    She also tidied Eunha��s hair.


    After a while, the two men came out of the makeshift Clan Hall.


    right then-


    [��Notified by the Mana Management Organization.]


    ������.��


    sigh.


    In front of the galaxy that came out, Ain suddenly landed wearing a robe.


    He was a player under Baek Seo-jin.


    Ain transmitted telepathy.


    The point was that there was a meeting at 2:00 p.m., so he had to attend.


    However, what the player delivered was a little different from what Eunha heard yesterday.


    [From now on, please come to the Mana Management Organization headquarters by 2:00 PM.]


    Zenith Clan in Dobong-gu and Nowon-gu.


    Gangbuk-gu Regulus Clan.


    Seongbuk-gu Shilla Clan.


    Myeongwang Clan in Seodaemun-gu.


    Jungnang-gu Blaze Clan.


    Seongdong-gu Tempest Clan.


    Mapo-gu KK Clan.


    Donghae Clan in Eunpyeong-gu.


    Dangun Clan in Dongdaemun-gu.


    Gwangjin-gu Samra Clan.


    Finally-.


    [��The representative clan of Yongsan-gu and Jung-gu is Pandora Clan.]


    ������.��


    Pandora Clan of Yongsan-gu and Jung-gu.


    After the player said that, he immediately hid the new model.


    The two blinked.


    Oh ho��.


    And Eun-ha raised her mouth.


    My shoulders shook.


    It was really fun.


    The representative of Jung-gu is also Pandora Clan?


    In no time, he had Jung-gu in his hands.


    I couldn��t help but be amused.

 Chapter 652

    Relife Player 652(a)


    [Chapter 170]


    [Falling Wings (2)]


    Headquarters of the Mana Management Organization.


    The faces of the representatives of each region gathered in the meeting room were gloomy.


    That would be too��.


    ��No one except the Pandora Clan could defeat the corps commander��


    ������.��


    Baek Seo-jin��s words were the cause.


    The representatives in charge of defending each region somehow blocked the army, but they could not defeat the corps commander who actually led the army.


    At least, if all the representatives hadn��t defeated the corps commander, they would have been angry but not ashamed.


    But, of course, Pandora Clan defeated the corps commander.


    Damn I came early.


    Like Regulus Clanlord, I��ll just be late.


    Dangun Clan Road and Donghae Clan Road.


    Starting with the two, the Clan Lords who appeared one after another had to listen to Baek Seo-jin��s lament, who had come to the meeting room first for some reason today.


    Actually, Seo-jin Baek only lamented, but for those who followed Seo-jin Baek��s order, the lament of the superior made them feel a sense of crisis.


    They were restless, as if they had found the wrong place to sit.


    Hehe�� Why did the KK Clanlord��s body become like that? are you okay?


    ��Thank you for your concern.


    At that time, among the Clan Lords gathered in the conference room, Gu Yeon-soo, the Regulus Clan Lord who came in last, opened her mouth.


    Unable to bear the awkwardness, he deliberately spoke in a joking tone.


    Last night, KK Clan Road Hwangsan-gun, who was injured by Ye-gyeong��s army, showed a little bit of discomfort.


    In the end, Gu Yeon-soo took a step back and turned her gaze to Do Wan-joon, the King of Clan, who was close to her.


    King Myeongwang��.


    Shut up.


    yes.


    Before Gu Yeonsu could say anything.


    Do Wan-joon, who had a bandage on his forehead, immediately made him shut up.


    It seemed that he, too, was displeased with the loss of courtesy this time.


    After confirming that Do Wan-joon was not feeling well, Gu Yeon-soo shrugged as if he couldn��t help it.


    Then-.


    -I��m not late, am I?


    hello! This is Pandora Clan Sublord Jeong Ha-yang, who came out as the representative of Jung-gu!


    Oh Pandora Clan Lord! I heard the news today. You said you subdued the corps commander with your clan members this time? You did really well. And did Hayang attend as a representative of Jung-gu? That��s great.


    Eunha Noh and Hayang Jeong came in.


    Except for the blasphemous Gu Yeon-soo.


    The people in the hall quietly paid attention to the two.


    ������.��


    He��s an unusual guy.


    When I was attending the academy, I thought of him as a promising youngster with a promising future.


    Noh Eun-ha became the representative of Yongsan-gu in just one day, and today, he even put Jung-gu under his influence.


    Furthermore, he defeated the clan members and corps commanders who had just graduated from the academy and were not yet familiar with actual combat.


    He��s a guy you shouldn��t underestimate.


    scary Do you have not only skills but also the ability to put the district under your influence in a short period of time?


    Including the mischievous narration.


    At this moment, the thoughts of the Clan Lords who were representing each district were the same.


    While they genuinely admired the achievements of Pandora Clan, they had the idea that they should not belittle Pandora Clan.


    ��No. I came on time, so that��s it. Did you sleep well?


    ������.��


    On the other hand, Baek Seo-jin, who was sighing just a moment ago, changed his expression.


    The Clan Lords grunted when they saw Baek Seo-jin, who changed his expression brightly and welcomed Pandora Clan.


    Then, since today��s hero is here, let��s start the meeting.


    In Baek Seo-jin��s words.


    The Clanlords felt like they were sitting on a cushion of thorns again.


    ��


    People��s gaze has changed.


    There was no way Eunha, who attended the meeting, did not know that people��s gaze toward her had changed.


    Maybe it��s because we took down the corps commander.


    Boundaries, envy, satisfaction, arrogance, etc.


    Eunha thought while receiving the gazes of the Twelve Seats and the Clan Lords.


    Even yesterday, people who thought of themselves as just academy students were now being polite to themselves.


    Meanwhile-.


    ��First of all, everyone must have heard that business groups in Gangnam provided supplies to us this morning. During this evening, supplies will be distributed safely to each region.


    ������.��


    Baek Seo-jin��s eyes were hot.


    He looked at the galaxy and spoke with admiration.


    Everyone was silent.


    I heard that Pandora Clan defended the Dongjak Bridge and supplies were able to come in. I think it��s a greater achievement than killing the corps commander, but don��t you guys think so too?


    ��you��re right!!��


    A question with a fixed answer.


    Some are grieved.


    Some are proud of it.


    The Clan Lords answered in unison.


    Thanks to you, I can breathe. At least, I almost dealt with them when supplies were scarce.


    Baek Seo-jin says.


    It is said that the Sirius Group supplied the most supplies.


    Those who knew where the clan sponsored by the Sirius Group was once again glanced at the galaxy.


    Unknowingly, Eun-ha put strength on her shoulders.


    Then, let the Governing Body staff discuss the distribution of supplies. I��d like to hear the briefing today, albeit a bit late.


    ������.��


    Controller Moraul.


    yes


    After a while, the briefing started.


    Mora Yul, who had been shattered by Baek Seo-jin the day before, reported the situation with a nervous face.


    ��So, by the time Janice Clanlord arrived on the scene, Yekyung had already disappeared.


    And 30 minutes later, it appeared in the sky over Jung-gu?


    Received a report about the 3rd tier Overrank Yekyung��s whereabouts last night.


    Baek Seo-jin tapped the desk with his fingers.


    ��I have no face.


    sorry.


    Did you find it uncomfortable?


    Myeongwang Clanlord Do Wan-jun and KK Clanlord Hwangsan-gun, who had been paying attention to Baek Seo-jin, put an apology in their mouths.


    As if waking up from his thoughts, he shook his head.


    no it��s fine It��s not something to be sorry for. It couldn��t be helped because it wasn��t compatible with you guys. I also didn��t think that he would have gone there from among the districts located in Gangbuk. Yonghyun, don��t you think so too?


    ��Yes, that��s right. And if I had arrived on the scene sooner, things wouldn��t have happened.


    Let��s stop talking about results that are only results.


    What happened is unavoidable.


    I didn��t do anything to the corps commander, but the damage was minimal, so it was a good thing.


    While Baek Seo-jin comforted them, he turned his head to Ji Yong-hyeon, the Zenith Clanlord, who was sitting right next to him. S��arch* The N?velFire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It��s crazy to see what he��s doing. When you see Yonghyun, do you think you can defeat him? I bet you��ve seen Yekyung first.


    ������.��


    The audience was silent.


    People waited for Ji Yong-hyun��s answer.


    He closed his eyes and nodded his head after thinking.


    Even though there is no < Yeonma > and < Thunderbolt >, I don��t think it��s impossible. But I think it��s a little lacking with just me and my clan members. As much as we have to be vigilant in Uijeongbu, it��s a situation where we can��t borrow all of the five swords.


    So what do you want to do?


    Baek Seo-jin asked.


    Ji Yong-hyun looked left and right and answered again.


    I know that it is difficult to recruit people from other clans, but I know that the damage in Jongno-gu and Gangbuk-gu is minimal. This is because Clan Zenith is blocking monsters from coming down from above.


    so?


    So, if the circumstances of the Regulus Clanlord and the Shinra Clanlord are all right, I would like them to recruit people. I would like you to attach at least two seven lions and two six stars.


    If it��s about 2 people�� Yes, I��ll apply. We will also support the Regulus Clan.


    thank you


    < The First Sword > Ji Yong-hyeon��s request.


    Gu Yeon-soo and Kim Yu-jin readily accepted the request.


    Ji Yong-hyun expressed his gratitude.


    Hmm�� Why don��t you take Sujin too? Since he��s a flying guy, I think he needs someone who can stand up to him to some extent.


    Me?


    ������.��


    Showing no interest in the meeting.


    Twelve Seats < Silent > Yoo Soo-jin, who was concentrating on eating potato chips that came out as supplies.


    People looked at her with absurd eyes as she calmly ate potato chips even in front of Baek Seo-jin.


    At this, Tempest Clanlord Kang Ye-hee could barely sigh.


    ��You stay and take care of the rites.


    I��ll do Caesar Hopper�� that��s it.


    Even Baek Seo-jin seemed to be unable to cope with her carefreeness.


    he looked embarrassed


    Kang Ye-hee, who is quick-witted, quickly blocked Yoo Su-jin��s mouth and answered instead.


    It��s a matter of how to deal with Caesar Hopper, but Ye-kyung will do that��


    The discussion on Ye-kyung is over.


    Soon, Baek Seo-jin vomited his luck about Caesar Hopper.


    This time, Tempest Clanlord Kang Ye-hee and several Clanlords who dealt with him the night before bowed their heads.


    Yes Kang Ye-hee Clan Road. After fighting, what did he think?


    It��s so fast that it��s hard to catch it with a gun. The rate of proliferation is also fast, so it seems that there are more people growing than defeating them. Most of all, they seem to be roaming around the Gangbuk area rather than a specific area. Ah yes. According to the report I received, Caesar Hopper appeared in the eastern part of Gangbuk last night, but the military has been confirmed to appear all over the country. Although populations in each region vary wildly, we believe that all regions should be prepared.


    Moraul added.


    Turning over the screen she was briefing on, it showed the locations where Hopper-type monsters had been appearing for two days.


    Baek Seo-jin sighed.


    Perhaps the most important thing right now is Caesar Hopper rather than Yekyung. People��s morale fell as they took away food in two days, and I don��t know if the supplies that came in today were also robbed.


    They are following the commander��s orders and moving intelligently. So, if we only take down the corps commander�� it will be easier to deal with them.


    Who doesn��t know that�� The question is who will defeat him and how.


    ��������


    Hyeon-cheol would have gotten better if only he was there. The Twelve Seated guy has accidents on fictitious days, and when he really needs it, he doesn��t see it, so he wants it��


    ��I��m sorry. Deputy Minister.


    What do you have to be sorry for? Rather, you are the victim.


    Black��.


    Baek Seo-jin clicks his tongue.


    Then, the representative administrator of the Blaze Clan, who had been silent until now, abruptly lowered his head.


    People nearby could hear the administrator cursing Kang Hyeon-chul with his head bowed.


    Anyway, it can be said that fire is perfect for them�� Since Hyeon-cheol is not available, as an alternative, it would be better to put some of the Blaze Clan��s Eight Jade on standby in the mana management organization and respond when Caesar Hopper appears.


    Instead of having a shitty Clanlord, I��ll send 3 Eight Jade. I think the rest will have to defend the area��


    ������.��


    It��s fine with your clan or someone from another clan. Is there anyone who is good at fire magic? Oh, Hwangsan-gun, hey. I heard that there is a person in your clan who is called the < Witch of Flame >?


    ��I��m sorry, but I was injured while dealing with Yekyung yesterday and am in a state of unconsciousness. Such a tsk��


    I��m sorry. I can��t help it.


    A fire magic that can incinerate Caesar Hopper and his army at once.


    Baek Seo-jin seemed to have judged that the Blaze Clan eight jade was not enough.


    He asked the people gathered at the table if there was any talented person who could replace < Yeomma >.


    The Clanlords couldn��t answer.


    Even though < Yeomma > has a lot of accidents, I have no choice but to recognize one skill.


    People with sad faces.


    Eun-ha could understand why they were making such expressions.


    At least there was no one who was proficient in fire magic enough to replace Palok.


    right then-


    ��Huh?


    beep?


    ������.��


    Baek Seo-jin, who was looking around the crowd, focused on Eun-ha.


    So did others.


    Eunha blinked her eyes.


    Baek Seo-jin raised the corner of his mouth.


    -Pandora Clan Road would be perfect.


    ��okay.��


    I couldn��t even think of Eunha. To the people present, he


    was known


    as a substitute for < Yeomma > before he knew it .

 Chapter 653

    Relife Player 653(b)


    [Chapter 170]


    [Falling Wings (3)]


    Somehow, I got the role of facing Caesar Hopper.


    Eunha sighed inwardly.


    I was thinking of dealing with Grand Duterbi, but I can��t help it because there��s no one.


    So, the crazy squid was dispatched to Gangwon-do in this city��


    It may not have been Kang Hyeon-cheol��s intention.


    Eun-ha chewed on the name of Kang Hyeon-chul, who was not here.


    Anyway, the last remaining corps commander was Samgakji Grand Duterbi.


    Although it is said to be the 4th hierarchy, it is not easy to have two commanders instead of one. Moraul�� No, Pandora Clan��s Jung Ha-yang sub-load. Yes, I think it would be good to get a report from you on the southern Gangbuk area.


    Baek Seo-jin stroking his chin.


    Jeong Ha-yang, whose name was called by him, immediately organized her thoughts and opened her mouth.


    Currently, we are in the process of making a treatment magic that can counteract the venom of the colon dung beetle by accidentally harvesting antibodies. If there is no problem with the schedule, they say that they will be able to make it by evening.


    Good news to hear. So what do you think the South should do? follow your opinion


    ������!!��


    It was a tone of trust.


    The Clan Lords looked surprised.


    Jeong Ha-yang also stopped for a moment.


    She also did not expect to hear such words from Baek Seo-jin.


    Eunha was the same.


    Are you saying you want to leave the South to us? It��s not bad.


    like saying it��s okay


    Eunha took her hand under the desk.


    Holding his hand tightly, she was able to regain composure.


    The legionnaires will be subjugated by Pandora Clan. Although we were unexpectedly attacked last night, the victory was definitely with us.


    I don��t know if it��s reckless or not. Does that mean you don��t need recruits from other clans to defeat the corps commander? I think you��d better think about it.


    Baek Seo-jin��s eyes narrowed.


    Even though it seems to be soft.


    His expression, unlike a moment ago, was gradually sinking.


    I tried to follow the words of the Pandora clan, but it doesn��t sound reliable.


    Nevertheless, Jeong Ha-yang��.


    ��You don��t need support to take down your legionnaires. So, we��ll take care of the two big-headed turtles on our side. You have to take responsibility for your words.


    can be held responsible.


    Hmm��


    just-.


    can take responsibility


    Perhaps a cheeky remark.


    Jeong Ha-yang said confidently and lengthened the tail of her horse.


    Soon, she moved her head and turned her gaze to Hwangsan-kun, whose wrist was bandaged.


    she chuckled.


    ��The corps commander can be defeated, but there may not be enough troops to defend the south. That��s why I make a request to the KK Clanlord here.


    ��What is your request? I would appreciate it if you could hire people from Mapo-gu. Also, can you hire more than one of the Seven Great Lakes?


    KK Clanlord Huangshan County.


    he made a sullen face


    Hwangsan-gun, who was clearly displeased, opened his mouth.


    Two are too many. We are currently short on staff, so we will hire one.


    How can I not?


    It��s not possible.


    I will give you one, not two.


    Hwangsan-gun refused with a single knife.


    Jung Ha-yang made a puzzled expression.


    Just then, Baek Seo-jin intervened.


    -Three.


    yes? Deputy Minister, what is that��


    ������.��


    If we send three instead of two, the South will be able to defend itself well, right?


    ��yes. I��ll try that. Deputy Minister��!


    Yes, sulfuric acid. Do you have anything to say to me?


    ����! ��doesn��t exist. We will abide by the Deputy Minister��s decision.


    Hwangsan-kun raised his voice abruptly.


    Baek Seo-jin showed a fishy smile.


    Hwangsan-gun, which had not been performing properly for two days, had no choice but to shrink.


    So let��s end today��s meeting with this.


    ��


    The meeting is over.


    Everyone got up from their seats.


    Yekyung The people who decided to deal with Caesar Hopper decided to gather at the meeting place until evening.


    First of all, I have to go back to Itaewon and take care of things.


    It came in a hurry.


    As a result, the equipment was poor.


    There were not many potions left in the holster from yesterday��s battle.


    Eunha decided to go back to Itaewon with Jung Hayang to fill up the lack of equipment.


    Anybody to take?


    I don��t think there will be anyone to take because I��ll be making a party with players drawn from each clan��


    Jeong Ha-yang took care of my luggage.


    Eun-ha checked the potion again and looked at the clan members currently working around Itaewon.


    Then I found the pink hair.


    Do you think one telepathy would suffice? I need to bring someone who can contact you. so that i can be at ease Shall we send the blue brother?


    You��ll be dealing with Grand Duterbi, but you can��t take talented people with you. He��ll take Ariel, who��s just fucking with the kids. enough of him


    The galaxy pointed to Ariel.


    Jeong Ha-yang suggested that Eun-ha be worried about taking Jinpa-rang, who is capable of fighting in one fell swoop.


    Stop playing and come to work with me.


    oh! Noh Eunha! What is this doing? Does it look like I��m just playing around right now!?


    I��m playing leisurely, but what?


    Eun-ha rejected her favor.


    Ariel was enough.


    He placed his chin hand on Ariel��s head, who was playing with the children.


    Whether Ariel struggles or not.


    Eun-ha grabbed her by the wrist and got on the supply truck that was supposed to go to Jongno-gu just in time.


    But where are we going? To work at the Mana Management Organization. Sheesh I thought I was going on a picnic. What kind of picnic is this situation?


    The supply truck did not go to Jongno-gu all at once.


    It was to go through several points in Jung-gu and finally go to Jongno-gu.


    ��Is it supplying here too?


    As a result, Eunha and Ariel helped unload supplies from the truck.


    That��s how the truck arrived in front of Myeongdong Cathedral in Jung-gu, one of the distribution points.


    It was where the Mana Church was located.


    ��


    People entrusted themselves to Manaism.


    Frightened by the news of the monster invasion, the people flocked to rely on God.


    There were many wounded among them.


    oh yay Maybe you should go out and take care of people. I heard that there are many people who were attacked by monsters on their way here. yes i will go Teacher, please take care of those who are not injured.


    Illya moved quickly.


    While the principal and the vice principal are trying to control people.


    She ran an emergency clinic and treated people.


    There are too many people. To think that more than 30 people came this morning��


    It has been this way ever since the monsters invaded Gangbuk.


    Illya had to sweat while treating people alone.


    In Manaism, the only person who could use healing magic was himself.


    At least, she tried to entrust those who did not need healing magic and could be healed by applying medicine to the followers of Manaism.


    However, the injured said��.


    ��I can��t believe the others! The saintess please fix it!


    In this situation, if germs get into the wound, it will be worse! Let the saintess heal you right away with her healing magic!


    I came before that person, so why do I have to receive it from someone other than the saintess?


    ����.


    There were some good-natured wounded, but there were also bad-tempered ones.


    At that time, Ilya wanted to ask Manasin why he made them selfish.


    Anyway, she couldn��t eat properly and had to work.


    Last night, Hopper-type monsters turned Jung-gu into a mess.


    It was because there was not much to eat because they were distributing food to the believers and those who depended on Manaism.


    That time-.


    ��Supplies! The truck is coming!


    what!? where where!?


    someone shouted out there.


    Illya, who was in the middle of treating people, heard the news that supplies had arrived and doubted her ears.


    I heard that supplies ran out? Where the hell are you from?


    I am passionate about treating people.


    Illya listened to what the people outside said.


    From what I heard, it seemed that business groups supported supplies through Dongjak Bridge in Gangnam.


    Even she, who was not happy with the business group, felt grateful to them.


    I still don��t have enough bandages and medicines, but it would be nice if I could get medical supplies as well.


    Illya was relieved.


    In the meantime, news was heard that a truck was unloading supplies in front of the church.


    Around that time, those at the emergency clinic also left one by one to receive supplies.


    Phew��.


    She was finally able to breathe.


    It also consumed too much mana. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She decided to stop the treatment and take a break for a while.


    Hey, you can rest for a bit. I will take care of these people.


    Oh, thank you. Vice Principal.


    I have set aside your share of supplies, so take them to the headmaster later. Don��t make yourself run out of food by giving to other people like yesterday. Yes I will.


    The vice-chief came to visit her.


    Illya smiled softly at him who was worried about her.


    Then, Vice-teacher. I��m going to get some fresh air.


    so be it


    with the permission of the Vice-Chancellor.


    Illya headed to the support.


    I felt like I was going to get caught by people walking out the front door.


    While people went to receive supplies, he tried to soothe his mind by walking around the relatively quiet back garden.


    oh cool I think I will live.


    The wind blew.


    There will be no one around.


    Illya took off his hat.


    The sweat that formed on his forehead quickly evaporated after being hit by the wind.


    She, who had been wearing a hat all the time to pay attention to people��s eyes, felt so liberated.


    hungry.


    When did I eat?


    Then my stomach rumbled.


    She stroked her stomach.


    I couldn��t even eat lunch.


    All he did was drink water from time to time while applying the healing magic.


    I was just hungry.


    After the truck is gone, we��ll be treating people again��. The only time we can eat is now.


    Illya decided to turn around.


    She decided to go to the religious leader and receive the supplies assigned to her.


    I pulled something sweet.


    I wish there was something like chocolate among the supplies.


    I want to return with so much hope��


    -There are few people here.


    Oh yes! There��s even a bench over there!


    ����!


    I felt popular.


    Ilya hurriedly put on his hat.


    Then, calmly passing them by, I decided to go see the religious leader.


    ��


    Many people gathered in front of Myeongdong Cathedral.


    Eunha frowned at the people begging for something to eat.


    Wow�� there are a lot of people here?


    Since the monsters came to Gangbuk, everyone was shocked and fled here. let��s get some fresh air


    good! good!


    Eunha didn��t want to get involved with the people of Manaism as much as possible.


    So he took Ariel and went out to find a place where there were not many people.


    Do you want to eat Choco Pie or Monchelle?


    Monchelle.


    Ariel cradled the box of cookies in her arms and followed.


    Having already forgotten several cookies on the way back in the truck, she still didn��t seem full


    .


    She took a bite of the cookie.


    Then, he opened a wrapping paper and handed it to Eunha.


    It��s quiet when I come back.


    I��ll have to spend some time here.


    Behind Myeongdong Cathedral.


    People went to get supplies, and the back was quiet.


    Eunha found a chair nearby and sat down.


    yes. Mmm delicious!


    aren��t you hungry?


    My stomach is infinite!?


    Ariel also sat down next to him, munching on a snack.


    The two of them tried to pass the time by eating snacks as they were.


    Then-.


    ��You��


    you were passing the time blankly.


    A voice came from behind.


    The two looked back.


    I didn��t expect to see you again��


    < Saint of the Order > Come on.


    she appeared


    Eunha frowned.


    Curiously enough, she too was looking at Eunha with her brow furrowed.


    What did you come here for?


    to deliver supplies.


    Oh, I see. thank you


    She asked in a disapproving tone, and Eunha replied curtly.


    Soon, her face cleared.


    Again he seemed worried that he might be blaspheming God.


    Then have a good rest. I had a lot of work��


    That said, Illya seemed uncomfortable with Eunha.


    She quickly turned around and tried to leave.


    right then-


    ��Wow! Sister��s eyes are really pretty!


    yes?


    Ariel jumped off the chair after passing the cookie box to Eunha.


    Ariel jumped at her and blocked her path.


    What is it? No, it��s because your eyes are pretty!


    Ariel��s reaction without distance.


    Ilya backed away in surprise at her approach from the very beginning.


    Ariel strode closer.


    But um�� is something strange? Oh, I think my sister��s hat is crooked. I��ll put it back on!


    yes?


    Ariel looked up at her.


    Ariel then raised her tiptoe and reached out to her.


    -Wait a minute.


    ��uh? What are you doing!?


    Wow�� you look much prettier with the hat off? So pretty!


    Ariel suddenly took off her hat.


    Illya, not expecting her to take off her hat, screamed in surprise.


    hey what are you doing


    Oh sorry! Suddenly, the hat�� Huh? what?


    Ilya��s sudden scream.


    When Ariel realized his mistake, he tried to apologize to her.


    Eunha eventually got up from her seat and approached to scold her.


    By the way-


    -Your sister was Ain too?


    It��s not Ain!


    Illya��s face hidden under the hat was clearly revealed.


    Suddenly, her ears began to grow long and pointy.


    She hurriedly hid her ears, but by then it was too late.


    Eunha was at a loss for words.


    ��was it Ain?


    Because it��s not Ain! It��s just because I was influenced by Mana when I was born!?


    cute ears! Can I touch it? I��ll let you touch my ear instead!


    I don��t need that!?


    Illya shouted loudly, unlike her usual image.

 Chapter 654

    Relife Player 654


    [Chapter 170]


    [Falling Wings (4)]


    3rd tier overrank monster Yekyung.


    He was able to remove parts of his own body to create a duplicate body representing his will.


    Whiiieeeeaaaaaoooo


    A black liquid that can form any form without a form.


    At an altitude of more than 80 km from the ground.


    The creature that was floating above the interface of the middle sphere, where humans cannot climb even with magic, dropped its clone body.


    Two missing bodies.


    They cultivated shapes suitable for the environment, one turned into a fish and fell into the Han River, and the other turned into a bird and flew to a nest somewhere.


    ��One died.


    Soon, each object reached the corps commanders.


    Yekyung tried to communicate with them, and the living corps commanders responded with a roar.


    No problem. I am strong. sea??h th�� n?vel_Fire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Third tier monster, Caesar Hopper.


    The one sleeping in the nest immediately sent a doctor through the clone body.


    we can win We can kill humans with our poison.


    Not long after, the two 4th tier monsters, the Great Totobi of the Triangle, giggled and sent a doctor.


    Even if one corps commander was subjugated.


    The surviving corps commanders did not feel a sense of crisis.


    But Yekyung was different.


    It is difficult to ignore humans.


    Unlike the corps commanders.


    Ye-kyung had observed the appearance of humans while wandering all over Gangbuk.


    Then, when Ye-kyung judged, humans were unknown beings.


    Sometimes they are afraid of themselves, but at other times they fight to the death.


    In that case, human potential could not be ignored.


    ����One might be weak. However, it is not possible to say that the entire group is weak.


    Moreover, humans were contagious to each other.


    If one is afraid, the fear of one soon spreads to the whole.


    Conversely, if one is not afraid, fear loses its power.


    Two days after Yegyeong invaded Gangbuk.


    It was the result he learned while observing humans.


    Above all��


    ����That bastard�� is dangerous.


    Humans who were cheered by people before they knew it were much more dangerous.


    I don��t know the name, but ��The Guy��.


    Ye-kyung saw ��The Guy�� change the atmosphere that was leaning towards them on two occasions.


    When ��The Guy�� appeared.


    I saw those who had lost the will to fight against them, fighting with all their might.


    At that time, what Ye-gyeong had intuition was that it wouldn��t be good if ��that guy�� was left alone.


    ��The guy��? Who is it?


    Did he receive the feelings of Yekyung?


    the commanders asked.


    In response, Ye-kyung showed the impression of ��The Guy�� she remembered through her clone body.


    I don��t know what you��re afraid of


    Caesar Hopper questioned.


    It��s not that I��m afraid.


    to be afraid If ��The Guy�� is left alone, the humans all over Gangbuk will try to fight until they all die.


    Yekyung objected.


    Then he ordered the commanders of the corps.


    ��Therefore, we make the death of ��the bastard�� our top priority.


    Yekyung cried.


    The monsters who received his will burst into tears all at once.


    ��


    Eunha did not know what kind of person Iriya was in her previous life.


    The relationship between him and her was nothing but insignificant indeed.


    Furthermore, Ilya caused a < miracle > and died.


    So Eunha had no clue.


    That she was hiding her ears with her habit hat.


    I can��t believe I was hiding my ears��


    It��s an embarrassing wolf wearing a hat.


    The disfigured appearance due to mana was not just green eyes, but also pointed ears.


    The hat she was wearing was a sort of artifact that made those ears look like normal ears.


    Sheesh, I thought he was a tailless kid like me and liked it, but it��s too much.


    It��s not Ain, I��m sorry.


    So can I touch your ears?


    Tteok.


    It��s been a while since we met.


    Before anyone knew it, Ariel was clinging to her and playing tricks.


    On the other hand, Ilya, who was somehow caught by her, showed a puzzled look unlike a < Saint of the Church >.


    Why do you want to cover your ears? I don��t think there��s any need to cover it up.


    It��s a complex. Is it okay? And I think I��m older than you, so why are you talking rudely?


    Then say that too.


    ����.


    Eunha asked as if it was nothing special.


    Then, Illya turned her head and replied with an angry face.


    It was openly revealing that he did not like himself.


    It��s completely different from when I saw it back then.


    Is it because there are no followers nearby?


    An image that only looked like a saint.


    It seemed much more natural for Eunha to show Ilya such a side of joy and sadness.


    Then, Illya got up from her seat.


    Then I��ll stop getting up. Just as you have things to do for them, I have things to do for you too.


    yes either


    Bonamana is probably going to leave to heal people.


    Eunha decided to let her go.


    To be honest, even from Eunha��s point of view, being with Illya wasn��t comfortable.


    Because they had different thoughts.


    So, Eunha said that it was better, and now that Ilya was gone, she tried to use the sponsorship comfortably.


    right then-


    ��Ayy, take a little rest! sister! Go eat this!


    Please let go of this hand��


    Ariel took Illya��s hand.


    Illya, who was not a player, couldn��t resist properly and had to be dragged back to her.


    What kind of sweets would you like to eat? Choco Pie? Or Monchelle?


    I don��t eat. Eat with me!


    Ha��.


    He��s an opponent I can��t communicate with.


    Illya, who was dealing with Ariel, seemed to have given up after all.


    She sighed openly.


    Then, give me Monchelle.


    aha! Do you have the same taste as Eunha Eunha? Even Eunha ate this earlier.


    No, I��d like a chocolate pie.


    Sleep Monchelle! Ask for Choco Pie��.


    I��ll eat that and give you Choco Pie! People can��t speak to him.


    Are you quiet over there?


    With a hum.


    Illya had no choice but to receive the moncher from her.


    She wants to eat only this.


    Illya immediately opened the package and put the cookie into her mouth.


    Ah��


    Actually, I was hungry.


    I couldn��t even eat lunch because I was treating others.


    Besides, I haven��t been able to eat properly for the past few days.


    ����.


    Choco Pie this time? ��I��ll eat well.


    In the end, appetite got hold of her. Eun-ha had become obedient before she knew it and


    smiled at Iriya, whose


    expression loosened up every time she ate a snack .


    Don��t skip meals while working. People live on food, so how can you live if you only work?


    ��Even if you don��t say that, you��re eating well, right?


    Is that person eating 3 snacks right now?


    God Mana said, ��Do not reject people��s favors.�� I��m just eating what he gives me. What is it?


    Illya, who can see the tee making excuses.


    Eunha was shocked to see her selling shoes with Choco Pie and Moncher.


    It seemed like she was too.


    She munched on the snack while avoiding Eunha��s gaze.


    I ate well.


    Not long after.


    After eating all the sweets, Illya got up from her seat.


    She thanked Ariel, glanced at the galaxy, and turned her back.


    Then the galaxy called her.


    hey.


    What is hey hey hey are you calling me? When you call someone by name�� Huh?


    with a displeased expression.


    When Ilya looked back.


    She reflexively received the Monchelle flying in a parabolic arc.


    Eunha threw it at her.


    Receiving Moncher, she looked at him as if asking what it was.


    You seem to like it, take it and eat it.


    You don��t need it��.


    Don��t starve or starve while just handing it out to others. ���� !


    If you want to continue working for them, then work while eating. ����.


    Illya put on a dumbfounded expression.


    Eunha didn��t pay much attention to what kind of expression she made.


    Soon, Illya��.


    -I��ll eat well.


    sister! See you later!


    After mumbling to say something.


    She responded in a calm tone and moved on.


    Ariel waved at her.


    hey give me one too


    Do you give me Monchelle too? But I��m running out of these right now��


    Oh, should I go to the road and get them�� Oh hey, No Eunha! I became a Clanlord, but can I still do it!? You have to keep your dignity!


    That��s what I want to say to you.


    Eunha took out a chocolate pie from the snack box that Ariel had placed on her lap.


    Her mouth tightened when she saw Ilya enjoying the snack a while ago.


    ��delicious


    in situations where food is scarce.


    Being able to eat Choco Pie was a great luxury.


    Eunha enjoyed the aftertaste of chocolate.


    Come to think of it, there was a time when I robbed a convenience store because I wanted to eat this.


    Then I remembered before returning.


    Even then, before the return, food was in short supply due to Caesar Hopper.


    At that time, support from business groups could not be expected.


    People who could be said to be isolated in Gangbuk had to survive on their own.


    At that time, Eunha, who hadn��t eaten properly for three days, teamed up with other players to set up a strategy to recapture a convenience store in the area of monsters.


    All the food distributed was exhausted, and the only food left for him was Choco Pie.


    At that time, he ate Choco Pie and was energized and successfully recaptured the convenience store.


    What I ate then was so delicious��


    but I��m not sure now.


    drowning in old memories


    Eunha ate Choco Pie.


    what?


    Then he tilted his head.


    He looked at the Choco Pie bag.


    Come to think of it, how did Caesar Hopper get subdued in his previous life?


    I definitely remember the subjugation of the mad squid.


    However, I couldn��t remember the specific strategy of how they defeated not only the corps commander but also the monsters flying all over Gangbuk.


    My memory was fuzzy.


    However, after hearing how it was handled, I think I was taken aback.


    It��s literally a crazy operation that a mad squid can��t even think of.


    Eun-ha tried to recall the memories of the time, but gave up.


    ��


    After dinner.


    Illya dragged her exhausted body and lay down on the bed.


    After��


    Fatigue was piling up.


    I couldn��t help it because I continued to treat people.


    My body was swollen and heavy.


    I couldn��t even sleep the whole night.


    Even so, she couldn��t sleep like this and face tomorrow.


    I have to pray in a little bit��.


    The night is coming soon.


    When night comes, the monsters will resume their invasion.


    People will panic.


    There will be many casualties.


    So she had to keep her eyes open to reassure them and to save them at least a little.


    Huh�� It��s stuffy��


    There��s only himself in the room.


    She took off her hat.


    Then, while touching his pointy ears, he blankly looked up at the ceiling.


    ����.


    When I was young, I hated these ears.


    I didn��t like the green eyes either.


    Because it looked different from other people.


    I was able to hear that green eyes were pretty from people, but the evaluation of pointy ears was harsh.


    So, she covered her ears with an artifact made by the head teacher.


    ��Professor, why do I have green eyes and pointy ears unlike the other kids?��


    Still, when she took off her hat and touched her pointy ears, she became depressed.


    One day, sadness broke out.


    clung to the tutor


    Then, the teacher rebuked her in a soft voice.


    ��That��s because you are a very special person who listens to the mana god.��


    ��Are you special? Me?��


    ��okay. God Mana considered you special and made you like this.��


    ��Is that so? Am I special?��


    I believed it at the time.


    From that day on, Illya became proud of her appearance.


    However, as she learned more, she learned that her appearance was altered in Mana Science because her genes were affected by Mana.


    Even so-.


    ����I am an apostle of God Mana.


    Objective analysis and faith are separate things.


    In fact, she even had the power to receive manasins and heal others.


    She had no doubts about her identity as a < Saint of the Church >.


    I have to stop now��.


    less than 30 minutes have passed.


    After lying in bed for a while, she got up.


    I decided to wear a hat to cover my pointy ears and participate in Mass.


    ����.


    In the meantime, she found the Moncher on the desk.


    A snack that a man named Eunha Noh threw to herself today.


    It��s delicious��


    I received supplies, but I don��t know when this situation will end.


    So the people of Manaism had no choice but to consume food little by little.


    Of course, for a woman with a lot of activity, she was just hungry.


    In the end, she couldn��t overcome her hunger and ate the Monchelle.


    I have to keep it a secret from others that I ate alone. What he said is not necessarily wrong. eat to work


    For the first time since becoming an apostle of God Mana.


    She did as she felt.


    ��


    The night has arrived.


    Players gathered in front.


    Whiiiieeeeaaaaaooooo


    soon.


    The cries of whales resounded, and the presence of monsters began to be sensed throughout Gangbuk.


    It was the same in Yongsan-gu.


    ������.��


    Yongsan-gu, southern Gangbuk.


    Each man on the front saw the approaching army.


    The area facing the Han River among them


    .


    There, monsters hidden in the river last night were coming up.


    two corps commanders.


    The guys were in them. One from the direction of


    Banpo


    Bridge.


    And one from the direction of Hangang Bridge.


    Corps commanders appeared in different places and came up to the land.


    In preparation for this, the Pandora Clan members were on the frontlines by splitting their troops into three groups: Itaewon, Han River Bridge, and Banpo Bridge.


    ��You came. I was waiting.


    From Banpo Bridge.


    Pandora Clan < Seolchang > Ryu Yeon-hwa and other detached members.


    -Hayang was right.


    Great. Come to us.


    Han River Bridge direction.


    Pandora Clan < Shadow > In addition to Han Chang-jin, Yoo Nam-hoon and the detached team members.


    Even facing the corps commander, they were not afraid at all.


    rather laughed.

 Chapter 655

    Relife Player 655


    [Chapter 170]


    [Falling Wings (5)]


    Headquarters of the Mana Management Organization.


    Everyone in the Mana Management Bureau was busy grasping the war situation through telepathy coming from all over.


    It��s just as Hayang expected.


    The Grand Duterbi divided their forces into two and invaded Yongsan-gu.


    The galaxy was also there.


    Looking at dozens of monitor screens, I figured out the location of the troops appearing on the map.


    4th tier Samgakji Daejangdutabi.


    The two commanders are said to have appeared at Hangang Bridge and Banpo Bridge, respectively.


    It was as Jeong Ha-yang expected.


    The reason why the war situation in southern Gangbuk turned upside down yesterday is because no one knew that there were two Daejangduteobi.


    But now I know there are two of them, and a surprise attack like yesterday doesn��t work anymore.


    They must have known that too, and instead of gathering their forces as one to invade, as they did yesterday, they must have divided their forces into two and tried to invade.


    Dongjak Bridge was completely defended.


    From their point of view, recapturing the bridge, which has already been completely defended, would only result in a loss of troops.


    So they must have come up from the Hangang Bridge and Banpo Bridge on the left and right of Dongjak Bridge and invade Yongsan-gu.


    You will feel the mana of the artifacts stored in the National Museum of Korea��


    Yongsan-gu is the most convenient location for those coming up from the Han River to land.


    If we conquer Jung-gu, Yongsan-gu, we can clear the road to Jongno-gu and secure our rear.


    The big toads coming up from the Han River had no choice but to invade Yongsan-gu.


    This is because the road from Mapo-gu to Jongno-gu is very far, and Seongdong-gu, located in the east, has a narrower river than other places.


    Furthermore, they had to go north to Jongno-gu and build a road for the troops coming up from the Han River to Jongno-gu.


    It was the reason they had no choice but to invade Yongsan-gu.


    -Are you not worried?


    That was then.


    < Destroyer > Chae-seong Lim, one of the Blaze Clan��s eight jade, who was waiting with Eunha asked.


    What?


    Although it is said to be the 4th hierarchy, the meaning of having two corps commanders is very significant. But looking at Pandora��s Clanlord�� I don��t think he��s that worried. Are you sure your clanmates are going to take them down?


    In Lim Chae-seong��s eyes, the galaxy must have looked strange.


    Because Eunha was looking at the map of Yongsan-gu with a smile on her lips.


    Eunha shrugged.


    It��s not that I��m not worried�� but my clanmates believe they can take it down.


    It seems that you can be confident in the skills of your clan members.


    of course. If not, would I have stayed here?


    However, if you don��t have the Pandora Clan Lord, I think the amount of damage will be a bit lacking when dealing with the corps commander.


    Eunha had a relationship with Lim Chaeseong.


    I had sparred with him at the Academy Culture Festival before.


    That��s why Eunha didn��t mind Chaeseong Lim��s attitude when he asked without hesitation.


    Because I didn��t feel any malice.


    he opened his mouth


    I don��t know if you don��t know, but the amount of damage will be enough even without me. The result will be known tomorrow. okay? If you��re so confident, there must be something. In that sense, if you subdue them, you��ll have some sparring in terms of friendly exchanges with the Blaze Clan��


    Yes, I��ll decline.


    Eun-ha thought of the clan members who were fighting hard right now.


    It was only because of himself that the light was obscured, but they were also outstanding.


    He also developed treatment magic through antibodies, so there was no need to worry too much.


    Even if things go wrong��


    -I have Yeonhwa noona.


    < Shinchang > Currently, < Seolchang > Ryu Yeon-hwa will protect the clan members.


    So he just needs to focus on defeating Caesar Hopper, not his clanmates.


    then-


    ��Yekyung appears at Suyu Station in Gangbuk-gu! It is said that they are currently heading south toward Seongbuk-gu with their forces!


    ������!!��


    Yekyung appeared.


    Yekyung��s course direction appeared on the giant monitor as the manager shouted.


    Well, I guess I should go now.


    So you��re saying he��s trashing our district right now?


    < The First Sword > Ji Yong-hyeon.


    Regulus Clan Lord Gu Yeon-soo.


    The two got up from their seats.


    Gu Yeon-soo��s eyes widened at the news that Ye-kyung had invaded Gangbuk-gu, which could be said to be under the jurisdiction of the Regulus Clan.


    He passed by with the seven lions.


    Ji Yong-hyeon followed them.


    Pandora Clan Lord. yes?


    At that time, Ji Yong-hyun called Eun-ha.


    Like everyone else, Eunha, who wished them luck, asked back when her name was suddenly called.


    Jiyonghyun was looking at him.


    don��t expect Good luck.


    ��I wish you luck.


    Zenith Clanlord spoke up.


    Eun-ha was bewildered as she saw Ji Yong-hyeon disappear after leaving those words behind.


    I know you as a person who doesn��t talk much, but why do you insist on talking to me?


    < The First Sword > Courtesy of Ji Yong-hyeon.


    Eun-ha tilted her head even after accepting his favor.


    Then Lim Chae-seong giggled.


    Maybe the Zenith Clanlord should have a sparring with you��


    Do you think the Zenith Clanlord is the same as your Clanlord? ��I feel bad, but I feel bad because it��s true and I can��t refute it.


    talking incomprehensible


    Lim Chae-seong crumples his face.


    Eunha ignored him and waited for Caesar Hopper to appear.


    And soon after��


    ��In the direction of Sinseol-dong Station in Dongdaemun-gu, the third-tier Caesar Hopper has been confirmed to appear!! We are currently on our way to Jung-gu!


    ������.��


    Starting with the confirmed appearance of Hopper-type monsters throughout Gangbuk.


    Finally Caesar Hopper appeared.


    Eunha put her hand on the sword.


    hey it��s time to work


    beep?


    Wake up the fire chicken that was sleeping above your head.


    The fire chicken, which drools and dipped Eunha��s head, opened its hazy eyes.


    Wait, Pandora Clan Road! What are you doing so far ahead!? go with me!


    I��ll go first and hold on to it, so come quickly. Ariel.


    Oh! I go too!


    Don��t talk and hug me. because it will fly


    Come out to the roof of the mana management device.


    Eun-ha displayed the power of a fire chicken while holding Ariel who followed her.


    Transformation


    Phoenix��s Wings


    ��


    It��s your own negligence.


    If only he hadn��t been conceited while dealing with the retreating Grand Duterbi while watching the battle situation that day.


    Yeo-bi would not have suffered.


    ��Everyone waiting for battle. Subin. just give me a signal


    do it


    okay.


    If only she had died.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa would have greatly regretted it.


    But thanks to Eunha using the elixir to save Yeobi.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa was able to get a chance to make up for the previous day��s mistake and also to avenge Yeo-bi.


    ��It��s all gone.


    Become the leader of


    the Raging Inferno detachment.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa instructed Bae Soo-bin.


    Bae Soo-bin activated the prepared magic as if he had been waiting.


    Knowing where the battlefield would be, she was able to target exactly where the troops were coming up.


    Cuckoo coo!!


    A huge flame ran from her to the ground.


    The flames split into dozens of branches and engulfed them in a fire.


    Kwa Kwa Kwa Kwam!!


    The magic didn��t stop there.


    Dozens of magic circles floated in the sky where the flames were burning.


    The magic circle flashes.


    Fireballs continuously fell from the magic circles rising from various directions.


    The bombed-out Gangbyeon Expressway area was almost devastated.


    Even so, people did not panic and looked at the army appearing in the rising smoke. The number of


    rumblings


    was endless.


    Pain and fear were meaningless to those who followed the corps commander.


    Also, on the surface of the water, they continued to come up.


    The guys advanced.


    At the forefront was Daejang Dootebi.


    It was the beginning of a full-scale war.


    In response, Ryu Yeon-hwa��.


    ��Ask


    Jin Seo-na to lead the Hanmae-ryu icy road.


    She was the first to run towards the army.


    She rode the road made of ice in the air and landed in front of the big tobi in an instant.


    The rumbling


    army passes her by.


    Captain Doo Turbi stopped.


    There was a wound on his shoulder.


    It was the guy she had fought with the night before.


    Within seconds,


    the corps commander opened his mouth wide and put his hand in his mouth.


    The guy pulled out a spear that was glistening with saliva.


    The guy grabbed the spear and took a stance.


    visor! Corruption! Poof!


    The guy swung the spear heavily.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa blocked and avoided his spear, and finally made him retreat.


    The guy opened his mouth wide.


    Guaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!


    It��s no use.


    poison attack.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa, who had been suddenly attacked in this way the day before, was no longer taken aback.


    She expressed mana in her body.


    The poison in front of her nose froze in an instant.


    Cheer up!


    the ice broke


    Without hesitation, she pierced the ice and attacked the Black Turtle.


    The guy dodged the attack.


    She took a step forward.


    The guy stepped back.


    she went further


    And she fell into the trap set by him.


    gurg gurg gurg gurg!


    Before she knew it, she was isolated alone in the middle of the army.


    This too was the same as yesterday.


    She inadvertently went deep into enemy lines to deal with him, and had to watch her unit get ambushed by troops that appeared from the rear.


    It was a lack of experience.


    No, it was his own negligence.


    but not twice


    Ryu Yeon-hwa hit the floor with her spear as she watched the swarm of toads flocking towards her.


    ��The northern


    wind and cold snow of the North Wind cold snow


    blown ice grains.


    Suddenly, a strong wind was blowing.


    wink.


    The cold air that spread from her center froze the entire area into an environment where it would never sprout again.


    gurgling! Kuru��


    Clink!


    A world of snow and wind.


    Those who had entered her world were frozen to the feet by the intense cold.


    As they forcibly tried to move their feet, their bodies were cut in vain, like pieces of glass breaking.


    In doing so, the cold air attacked and froze the fallen man on the floor.


    The more the monsters resisted, the more the coldness shattered their bodies.


    Blah blah��


    you��d better not move. Unless you want to see your feet cut off like they do.


    It was her world.


    She was the only one who could move freely in a world of strong snow and wind.


    Daejangduterbi was no exception.


    His feet were also frozen.


    ����!!


    The guy wielded the spear with difficulty.


    However, as time passed, he had to feel the pain as if his lungs were frozen.


    The endlessly falling cold took away his strength.


    The snow piled up on his body, making it heavy.


    Kkeuk kkeuk kkeuk��


    Eventually, the guy stuck his spear into the ground to keep from collapsing while covered in snow.


    I lost the strength to move.


    By that time, all nearby troops were frozen. ����All


    monsters in the winter world of Hanmae-ryu drama have stopped their life


    activities


    .


    Ryu Yeon-hwa fixed the spear and held it.


    The fluttering eyes became sharp knives and swept through the area.


    ����!!


    The sound of ice cubes breaking.


    When the snow and wind lifted, there was nothing forming there.


    ��


    While trying to protect herself, she was beaten by a fox.


    Yoo Nam-hoon was greatly shocked.


    What shocked him even more was that he, too, was unharmed even though he was poisoned.


    Gift < Detoxification >.


    A gift that neutralizes poison.


    His gift had the power to neutralize even the poison of fourth-tier monsters.


    So Namhun Yoo despaired.


    if you hadn��t been careless


    If you knew the gift.


    There would have been no such thing as a fox.


    ��It comes.


    uh.


    If only Eunha hadn��t saved her by using an elixir just in time.


    He must have been disappointed and tried to sell his soul to the devil in order to kill him.


    Fortunately, the fox survived.


    Nevertheless, Yoo Nam-hoon kept the feelings of the evil he felt at that time.


    Nodding his head at Han Chang-jin��s words, he looked down at the corps commander coming up from the Hangang Bridge.


    ��Chunbo


    Caster and rangers shelling.


    The army has collapsed.


    As their formation collapsed, Han Chang-jin ran ahead of anyone else.


    no, there was one more.


    Cheonbo


    Pandora Clan Sublord Mok Min-ho.


    Han Chang-jin exchanged glances with him, who was following him closely.


    What the two were aiming for was a bastard.


    They dodged the attacking monsters and jumped into the Great Tobacco.


    Whiririk


    took out the spear he had been keeping in his stomach.


    It moves quickly and tries to take the player.


    However, the two did not panic and split left and right at the same time the moment the spear struck.


    The big tortoise rolls its eyes.


    He is chasing Minho Mok.


    It leaps with the size of a giant and instantly closes the distance.


    Binding Wisp


    Mok Min-ho immediately deployed his magic.


    He activated the binding magic at the timing of his jumping.


    Of course, the 4th tier guy easily broke the binding magic.


    But you can��t ignore a few seconds.


    Mok Min-ho dug inward.


    A trajectory rising from under


    The Wallbreaker .


    The spear he was holding split in two.


    The guy rolled his eyes.


    Seeing the window split in half, he couldn��t seem to accept reality.


    But that��s for a while��


    ��Kuu��!!


    He wasn��t obsessed with weapons.


    Swinging the spear that split into two, he pushed Minho.


    Mok Min-ho gritted his teeth.


    He followed closely to keep him from getting too far away.


    Finally, the guy opened his mouth wide.


    Kkeek poison


    attack.


    The moment when the sword stuck to the spearhead due to sticky saliva.


    He tried to vomit thick liquid.


    Minho was intent on removing the sword while looking straight at him.


    That��s because Han Chang-jin was preparing for his attack from behind.


    ��Seize the spider��s web


    ��ruck��!?


    Gift < access >.


    A gift that interferes with the opponent��s mana.


    The mana thread he wrapped around his finger sealed the movement of the Great Duterbi.


    Not only was the magic interfered with, but he swallowed the poison back as his mouth was choked by Han Chang-jin��s thread.


    Aim for that moment��.


    ��The Wall Breaker


    Mok Min-ho swung his sword.


    His body was covered in sticky saliva.


    that mitigated the attack.


    However, it was meaningless in front of Mok Min-ho��s gift.


    Gift < Cut Providence >.


    Confident in his sword, Mok Min-ho slashed his stomach.


    ����!!


    The guy glowed.


    Iron iron poison flowed from the ship.


    He narrowly avoided the poison attack and stepped back.


    The guy who was freed from the bondage of Han Chang-jin screamed and went crazy.


    Mok Min-ho prepared the next attack��.


    ��Mana Crasher


    Yoo Nam-hun ran.


    Daejang Dootebi attacked the wound made by Mok Min-ho with all his might while being hit by the poison that he vomited.


    Turn it off!!


    The sword was lodged in the boy��s flesh.


    do not fall out


    However, Namhun Yoo wandered around him without stepping back.


    It was a real dog fight.


    Its poison didn��t work on him.


    Nam-hoon Yoo used his Gift to make a trivial attack while terribly attracting his aggro.


    Mana Crasher


    There is nothing to be afraid of.


    Stepping on his back, he immediately rolled over and fell.


    Soaked in the mud.


    It was nothing to him, who was already covered in black saliva all over his body.


    And again��


    Mana Crasher


    Yoo Nam-hoon avoided the guy��s spearhead and stabbed his sword into the wound.


    The guy coughed up poison.


    Namhun Yoo did not mind the poison falling over his head and gave strength to the sword he had driven into him.


    Kwajik


    sounds like that.


    something got crushed


    Now he tried to push him away.


    I tried to pull out the sword stuck in my stomach.


    And then-. ��Behind


    the back of


    The Wallbreaker .


    Mok Min-ho struck again.


    ��


    At first, I was thinking of helping.


    It is said that Cha Eun-woo developed a treatment magic through antibodies, but he had to be careful with his poison.


    So, Han Chang-jin thought of blocking his movements to counter its poison attack.


    It shouldn��t be necessary.


    But he took the thread.


    With only brief cover provided by himself, Minho Mok was unstoppable while dealing with Daejangduteobi.


    After he mixed his sword with it a few times, he was able to grasp its movements.


    By the time it was about to shoot poison, I would widen my distance and back away to look around the battle.


    And in the meantime, Yoo Nam-hoon jumped in and took out the mind of Daejangdutabi.


    Then I��ll have to deal with these guys while providing cover from time to time.


    It��s a real dog fight.


    A tactic of attacking without taking care of one��s body.


    The strategy that would have been dangerous by Nam-hun Yoo alone was helped by Mo Min-ho from behind to catch the timing and lower the stamina of Daejangdu-tobi.


    Han Chang-jin watched the battle between the two men and watched the army closing the distance around them.


    Goblin Sword Dance


    Han Chang-jin took out five daggers and threw them into the air.


    The dagger flew up into the sky and immediately attacked the army following the thread he spun.


    However, the attack was shallow.


    They didn��t do much damage to those with thick skin.


    However, as time passed, the army suddenly began to collapse.


    ��I like the sword Eunha gave me. Even if they can��t do it, they must be 6th tier monsters, seeing as they can be poisoned with just a shallow wound.


    Artifact Ozo. S��ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It was an artifact that Eunha gave him on the day the monsters invaded Seoul.


    Daggers that inflict status ailments upon injuring an opponent by shedding mana.


    Each of the five daggers caused different abnormal conditions, such as deadly poison, paralysis, sleep, hallucination, and blindness.


    Those who collapsed on the floor fell under Ojo��s magic.


    hooked! Push!


    That doesn��t mean he��s dead though.


    Han Chang-jin quickly cut off the breath of the guys who fell on the floor.


    Then, he threw five swords and used magic on the dangerous-looking monster.


    It would be enough to help the monsters not get to them. They fight so fast that it��s a bit difficult to intervene��


    Han Chang-jin smiled bitterly.


    When Yoo Nam-hun moves quickly and catches his attention, Mok Min-ho quickly swings his sword at him.


    Then, Nam-hun Yoo digs into the wound and clearly tells you how scary persistence is.


    Looking at them calmly responding while subtracting the stamina of Samgakji Daejangduteobi.


    While covering from a distance, Han Chang-jin would occasionally inflict status ailments on Captain Dootebi.


    As if others thought so, supporters healed the two, and rangers and snipers fired support shots while the two rested.


    So-.


    ��It��s over.


    Mok Min-ho delivered the final blow.


    The battle was calm, tenacious and tenacious from the beginning to the end.


    There was no change.


    Daejangdutebi had to end up being attacked by two swords without being able to do anything about the people who attacked from afar.


    Pandora Clan��s Mo Min-ho and Yoo Nam-hoon defeated the corps commander!


    ������!!��


    Eventually, the guy collapsed.


    Mok Min-ho stuck out his long tongue, penetrated the heart of the fallen man, and took out the magic stone.


    Mok Min-ho shouted at the top of his voice.


    Yoo Nam-hoon shouted along.


    The news of the two shouting quickly spread throughout the front lines and boosted people��s morale.


    With the loss of the corps commander, the army collapsed and the people��s spirit was ignited.


    ����Pandora Clan has defeated the legionnaires!!��


    On that day, news spread that Pandora Clan had defeated two corps commanders all over Gangbuk.


    Of course, the fame of Mok Min-ho and Yoo Nam-hun.


    < Snow Chang > Ryu Yeon-hwa��s achievements of single-handedly defeating the 4th tier monsters are also included.

 Chapter 656

    Relife Player 656(a)


    [Chapter 170]


    [Falling Wings (6)]


    Near Suyu Station, Gangbuk-gu, northern Gangbuk.


    < The First Sword > Ji Yong-hyeon, who was dispatched after receiving the report, looked up into the sky.


    It��s quite high up�� It��s going to be difficult to attack from this distance.


    Gu Yeon-soo, who arrived late, said.


    Opening his slender eyes, he tried to gauge the height of the creature.


    The two were looking for an opportunity to attack like that.


    Soon after-


    ��Touquaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!


    A roar rang out.


    Yoo Su-jin, who had settled down somewhere, fired the bullet.


    A silver pillar rising from the ground hit him directly.


    No, it was the moment I was about to hit it directly.


    The guy started jamming.


    Whiiiiiiieeeeeooooooo


    The silver pillar��s strength has decreased.


    The silver pillar that could not reach him disappeared without giving Ye-kyung any damage.


    Then Ji Yong-hyeon and Gu Yeon-soo��s faces darkened.


    It seems that you won��t be hit in the same way. If Sujin��s attack doesn��t work, how can I attack that guy up there?


    I��ll drop it once. Looking at it now, it looks like he��s noticed we��re here, but we��ll try.


    Ji Yong-hyun grasped the situation.


    Starting from the attack earlier, the monsters that had been quiet for a while became angry and started running wild.


    In addition, high-ranking monsters were flocking to Yoo Su-jin, predicting the attack direction.


    It seemed that Ye-kyung��s army was trying to kill Yoo Su-jin at this opportunity.


    Regulus Clanlord, please go rescue Sujin with the others. Once here, I��ll figure it out.


    ��yes. As soon as I save Sujin, I will find a place to shoot him again and tell him via telepathy.


    yes please


    Gu Yeon-soo left.


    Ji Yong-hyeon stepped on the wall of the tallest building nearby.


    He climbed the roof of the building in a few steps and released the magic stored in his sword body.


    King Sword Type 10��.


    Whiiiieeeeeeaaaaaooooooo!!


    Swords that reveal their form from a higher place than Yekyung.


    The moment when the magic that the giant swords were about to plunge him down to the ground was about to be completed.


    The guy saw the sword appearing above his head and triggered the jamming.


    Jiyonghyun��s magic has been nullified.


    Where is that?


    Did you spread jamming throughout the area?


    This is why people can��t fight.


    Ji Yong-hyeon understood the situation and gritted his teeth.


    Suppressing the backflow of mana circuits, he discovered that players attacking monsters were being hit by jamming magic.


    Ji Yong-hyeon jumped off the building and rescued the players who were besieged by monsters as he was unable to activate magic.


    Eventually, the jamming effect disappeared and I tried to fight him��


    ����


    Yekyung�� retreats.


    Suddenly, the guy changed direction.


    The guy who bombarded the entire area once left Gangbuk-gu as if he had nothing to see.


    People just stared blankly at the suddenly retreating army.


    What is your intention?


    He disappeared beyond the night sky.


    Ji Yong-hyeon muttered as he looked at those retreating to a distance that he could no longer chase.


    They��re not the ones to retreat like this.


    What are you retreating for?


    Somehow it didn��t feel right.


    A technique that seemed to cut off time in order to drop them.


    Ji Yong-hyeon stood for a while in the spot where the monsters had disappeared.


    ��


    Near Euljiro, Jung-gu, Gangbuk-do.


    The galaxy, which had put Ariel down nearby, clicked its tongue as it saw the army filling the sky above the city.


    grunt�� it��s no joke.


    Eunha let out a short moan.


    It was more than expected.


    He was overwhelmed by so many that he could not see the night sky.


    Since these guys fly so fast, people probably can��t respond properly.


    The galaxy sparked a fire.


    However, the spark he caused only burned a few.


    They quickly evaded the flames or avoided the spot if he showed signs of using magic.


    I think using Vilent Venom will cut them down quite a bit�� Damn, they could be roaming around in that state and spreading poison all over the world��


    Not with Vilent Venom.


    After all, there is only fire magic.


    However, they were flying in groups, scattering and gathering repeatedly.


    If you want to see the effect of fire magic, you have to burn them after crowding them, but they quickly dispersed when they showed signs of doing so.


    After all, there��s no way to gather them, so we have no choice but to defeat the corps commander.


    At the end of sparking fire.


    The galaxy decided to defeat the army commander and disintegrate the army.


    Pandora Clan Lord! What are you going to do if you disgracefully abandon us? Did you defeat the corps commander!?


    You��ve come just fine. Even if it wasn��t, I was going to meet you from now on.


    Around that time, the Blaze Clan��s paladins and players arrived.


    Eun-ha ran out of breath and decided to find them and the corps commander.


    [Pandora Clan Telepathist Ariel! According to information from the Hanseong Clan, the corps commander is in the direction of the intersection of Toegye-ro 5-ga!]


    Ariel��s telepathy arrived.


    Lim Chae-seong also seemed to have received telepathy.


    The two met eyes and nodded.


    -There it is. The locusts are flying around, but is that guy still a military commander? Standing majestically


    Toegye-ro 5-ga intersection.


    He was standing at the intersection of Toegye-ro and Doho-ro.


    A corps commander who assumed the form of a humanoid.


    The one wearing insect armor and standing on the asphalt road on slender legs looked at them.


    that moment-


    ������!!��


    The monsters that were flying around him flew towards them all at once.


    It charged, crossing its forged arms like a knife in an X shape.


    In an instant, the new type of bastard disappeared.


    No, he moved his wings.


    Pandora Clan Lord! ��Kuh��!


    Let��s suddenly disappear the presence that was covered by the locust swarm.


    Players reacted belatedly.


    Eun-ha almost instinctively grabbed her sword and struck the side.


    There was a guy there.


    It��s so fast��!


    where is the fastest


    Compared to the small size of the shoulder width, the strength was incredibly strong.


    If he faced it without manifesting mana, he would have been pushed back.


    Eun-ha tried to attack him with a snowy winter.


    Hey profit!


    Then the guy swung one arm.


    A blade that made the blue blade shine for an instant.


    Eunha doubted my eyes.


    That��s incredible cutting power.


    A building cut like that with just one knife?


    While Eunha held him, the players approached from behind.


    Not only were they cut in two by Caesar Hopper��s sword strike, but one building collapsed.


    Woobo


    tried to fire a sword at Eunha this time.


    The galaxy moved quickly.


    Meanwhile, Caesar Hopper��s sword strike tore the place where he stood.


    In case someone says it��s not the third tier, it has power that can��t be caught off guard. Guys! Defend straight and do well!


    Oh!


    Hwang Seok-ha said it was absurd.


    I let out my tongue when I saw a monster tearing up a building like tofu.


    The members of the Blaze Clan, whose comrades had died in his attack, rushed at him from all sides with their fighting spirit. At that moment, the


    guy


    moved his wings.


    Vibration waves spread in all directions.


    Eunha widened her eyes.


    kuh��!! How did the crazy squid defeat a guy like that?


    Irrespective of direction.


    The blow that had slashed down a building a moment ago soared from all directions.


    The moment I got hit by the vibrating waves it was emitting, I was sliced away so easily.


    The galaxy grabbed the player who was nearby.


    Eunha, who had made him lower his head abruptly so that his head would not be cut off, blocked the sword attack with his sword.


    In the snowy winter,


    it seemed that at least mana was wrapped around the sword to mitigate the impact.


    Eun-ha gritted her teeth and squeezed the snowy winter that was being pushed back by the sword attack.


    It was an inexorable force.


    Even so, Eun-ha digested the guy��s power and counterattacked.


    oh oh oh!!


    A dragon that appeared from a sword body stained black.


    A huge dragon roared in all directions.


    The dragon made of magic blocked the sword attack with its own body and eventually charged at him.


    Hey profit!!


    By that time, he had also stopped flapping his wings.


    The guy opened his mouth and saw the dragon approaching and backed away.


    Shooting


    back like that.


    Caesar Hopper disappeared into the locust swarm surrounding the galaxy and the players in a circle.


    His presence disappeared.


    It didn��t disappear, it was just that the number of monsters that formed the siege was so great that it was impossible to detect their presence.


    This�� we��re locked up? Did these guys wear some hair? That��s why you have to hit them as they attack.


    If I had time to say that, I��d burn them down.


    It was an open space, so I was careful.


    I didn��t know that they would confine themselves by forming a siege.


    However, Eunha did not get impatient and snapped her fingers.


    Roaring!


    A fire broke out.


    The fire, which had been ineffective just a moment ago because they had scattered, quickly spread to those who had narrowed the distance while encircling them.


    The siege of locusts has now become a whirlwind of flame.


    In the end, those who couldn��t overcome the fire fell to the floor.


    Roaring!!


    The flames flared up again.


    Lim Chae-seong, the eight jade stones, and the players of the Blaze Clan started a fire all at once.


    ��Come out.


    Won��t you come out?


    Eunha grabbed the sword.


    No matter how much a commander was, there was no way he could withstand such a fire.


    In a situation where monsters are just wandering around and falling.


    The guy couldn��t stay still.


    Eunha waited for that moment.


    That time when he emerges from a vortex of flames and attacks himself.


    And soon after��


    ��Hey!


    It was about the time the whirlpool of flames lost their power and disappeared.


    Finally the guy came out.


    The one whose entire body was engulfed in flames suddenly attacked a nearby player and swung his sword at Eunha.


    Blaze Crasher


    A blade imbued with flames.


    The guy hit his arm.


    It roared violently as if it was writhing in pain from the flames.


    Even so, he tried to push��.


    -I��m blocking it!


    < Destroyer > Lim Chae-seong.


    And < Red Iron > Hwang Seok-ha.


    Two Paloks raised their weapons and charged Caesar Hopper.


    ��Shiui!!


    thump


    Lim Chae-seong slammed his greatsword on the floor.


    What the hell are the gloves so thick?


    The guy who narrowly avoided the attack was hit by Hwang Seok-ha��s fists in succession.


    His legs trembled as he stepped back.


    The guy staggered, as if the shock of being hit several times in the abdomen hadn��t gone away.


    Eun-ha swung her sword right away without waiting for that moment.


    Couple couple couple


    Those who flew through the pillar of fire then.


    They protected the corps commander they were following with the attitude of a sacrificial saint.


    And��


    ��Kuhhh��!


    Hwang Seok-ha!!


    The guy who was running to the right suddenly trembled his wings and turned left like a lie.


    have a good time


    As if it were revenge, he pierced Hwang Seok-ha��s stomach.


    Then it disappeared into the flames.


    The monsters that came through the flames attacked them again.


    shit! Hwang Seok-ha! Wake!! uh�� did you catch it? If you caught him�� with a hole in his stomach, it��s me��


    I haven��t caught him yet, so wake up! Damn�� then it doesn��t make any sense�� that bastard pierced my stomach, right?


    Drink the potion first. Heal the wound quickly.


    The condition of the monsters is compliant.


    It meant the one who flew in from the outside, not the one who was in the whirlpool.


    Eun-ha deployed a sensor network while dealing with the attackers.


    ��I can��t use the sensor net. There is so much energy around me that I can��t tell them apart.


    Eunha clicked her tongue inwardly.


    However, Caesar Hopper guessed that he was outside the vortex.


    No matter how long he was, he wouldn��t want to stay in the fire.


    The fire will be out soon, so everyone get ready.


    He must be waiting.


    They will reorganize their forces outside the whirlpool and launch an all-out attack again.


    Eunha drank the potion and increased the recovery rate of mana in her body.


    Mana began to fill up little by little.


    Eventually, the height of the vortex gradually decreased.


    right then-


    [��Watch out, Noh Eunha!]


    What a sudden telepathy.


    Eunha was puzzled when she heard Ariel��s voice in her head.


    While the vortex is getting lower and lower��.


    [��This is information from the Mana Management Organization!]


    It was an urgent tone.


    Eunha listened to her voice while expressing mana in her body.


    [��Ye-kyung, who was fighting a battle in Seongbuk-gu and Gangbuk-gu a while ago, suddenly disappeared into the sky!]


    ��What?


    I suddenly wondered what it was.


    Eunha asked without even realizing it.


    I didn��t have a good feeling about it.


    As expected��.


    [��As a result of tracking Ye-kyung��s forces, it is estimated that Ye-kyung is not retreating, but is moving somewhere!] ������.��


    [


    The estimated location of Ye-kyung and his forces is currently being estimated at Jung-gu! Therefore, the players on the field must hold out somehow until the cheering force arrives! No Eun-ha! Ye-kyung said she went there!! Be careful!]


    Eunha watched the sky above.


    The whirlpool went through.


    Embers scattered.


    The night sky filled with swarms of locusts.


    Suddenly, a hole opened up in the sky and the guy poked his head out.


    Whiiiieeaaaaaooooooo


    A couple, a couple,


    a sound like blowing a heartbeat


    .


    There was a sound that shook the whole area.


    No, why��.


    Eun-ha couldn��t even come to an agreement.


    So did others.


    They were bound to be overwhelmed.


    Whhhhhiiiiieeeaaaaaooo S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Toegye-ro 5-ga intersection.


    Monsters were pouring in from all sides and


    advancing towards them.


    And��


    �� Kwa-kwa-kwa-kwak!!


    Yekyung continued to bombard the monsters whether or not they had disappeared.


    The world flashed.

 Chapter 657

    Relife Player 657(b)


    [Chapter 170]


    [Falling Wings (7)]


    Why did Yekyung appear here!?


    It was an unexpected situation.


    The galaxy, which had barely survived the bombardment, spit out the dirt that got into its mouth.


    Gift < Unknown >


    received a direct hit, but.


    By deploying a burst counter, I was able to somehow reduce the bombardment.


    However, it was a shock that almost lost consciousness.


    Just in time, the gift was activated, and Eun-ha was able to hold the string of consciousness.


    Ughhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh��


    The situation has completely turned upside down.


    After escaping from the wreckage of the building, Eunha couldn��t help but feel sick when she saw the situation in front of her.


    The surroundings became a muddy field.


    Roads collapsed and buildings collapsed, blocking roads.


    The people buried in the rubble were not able to come to their senses.


    Those who survived intact were becoming food for the monsters.


    Aaaaaaaaa!! Save me�� oh oh oh oh��!!


    Locusts fly in swarms and eat people��s flesh.


    A few people dealt with them, but they couldn��t do anything in front of countless groups.


    As the monsters rushed in, they trampled on people. Did


    the couple


    find a shelter somewhere?


    I wondered if there were too many people nearby.


    Some caught the fleeing people and threw them from the air to death.


    Eunha gritted her teeth as she watched the scene.


    Transmutation


    Phoenix��s Cloak


    Pip!!


    Fire chicken was also hurt a lot.


    Nevertheless, in response to the will of the galaxy, it caused a fire.


    Roaring!


    Starting from where the galaxy stands.


    The fire soared.


    As Eunha waved her hand, the flames moved like living creatures and pierced the monsters.


    Damn��. this never ends. sea??h th�� N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    There were so many monsters.


    There was no answer to killing them one by one.


    Moreover, people were also mixed, so it was not easy to control the flames.


    Above all��


    ��Whiiiiieeeaaaaaaooooooo


    The guy in the sky.


    He was looking down at the galaxy.


    The gift granting artifact


    < Resistance >


    is jamming.


    Galactic used an artifact to counter its power.


    He drew his sword and swung it.


    Flames soaring through the sky above


    the Blast Cross .


    Before long, the flames spread to the cross and tried to attack him.


    But it didn��t seem to do much damage.


    Doesn��t it work at this height?


    It wouldn��t matter if they fired a sword from the roof of the building like last time.


    Even though it was far away, there was no way the sword could reach him.


    Eunha clicked her tongue.


    ��Fury!!


    Then the fire broke out again.


    It was not a fire of his own making.


    It was Lim Chae-seong who came to his senses and emerged from the wreckage.


    Is the Blaze Clan alive!?


    Alive! Seokha seems to be out of blood, but he��s still alive!


    Lim Chae-seong appeared with a great sword.


    He raised his voice and called the members of the Blaze Clan everywhere.


    As they answered, they started a fire.


    Soon, the flames gathered into one and burned the monsters flying around the area.


    right then-


    ����Hush,


    Caesar Hopper appeared.


    The one with arms spread horizontally attacked them at once.


    This annoys people��!


    die some!


    Im Chae-seong immediately threw himself.


    He led his injured body and blocked his attack with his greatsword.


    Subsequently, nearby players swung their swords at him.


    Even so, it failed to carve any scratches on Caesar Hopper��s glove.


    Eunha also tried to join in on this.


    ��Whiiieeeaaaaooooo


    Ye-kyung prepares to fire again.


    The galaxy, which was running toward Caesar Hopper, immediately corrected its course.


    Caesar Hopper please!


    Eunha left the back to Lim Chaeseong.


    Of the players in this room right now, he was the only one capable of aerial combat.


    So, the only person who could stop the gunfire from above was himself.


    Transformation


    phoenix��s wing


    galaxy spread its wings of flame.


    It immediately soared into the sky.


    He narrowed his wings neatly and soared, pouring mana into the coldly blooming winter.


    He was still not used to swinging a sword in the air, but��


    ����Blast Cross This


    wasn��t the time to argue about things like that.


    It took less power than expected, but the gift < Unknown >��s power overlapped and a huge fire broke out.


    The flames that had been spreading through the cross rushed towards his magic circle.


    Kwakkwakkwag!!


    A thick beam of light heading in a straight line.


    Clash of magic and magic.


    Eun-ha tried to open her eyes somehow in a world that was spreading red.


    Even in the strong wind blowing from the front, he struggled not to be pushed away.


    You won��t be able to stop everything.


    However, if you block the bombardment, the players will block the small bombardment that falls to the ground.


    Blast Cross


    That��s why he concentrated his consciousness and fired his magic again.


    The beam of light that was trying to hit him was quickly pushed back.


    A huge cross spreading across the night sky finally drove away his magic.


    The night sky, which seemed to burn bright red, returned to its original color.


    When I was so relieved��


    ����It ��s


    so crazy


    ��


    Eunha couldn��t help but vomit disgust.


    He was preparing a new bombardment.


    Dozens of magic circles floated around him this time.


    Whiiiieeeeeeaaaaoooo


    To make matters worse, I even used jamming.


    The players in the area failed to cast.


    Eunha also almost crashed to the ground because the fire chicken and the pass were cut off for a moment.


    I managed to use < Resistance > to counter its jamming.


    an instant of time.


    ����!!


    But a split second made a very dramatic difference.


    The magic circle spread in the sky emitted a flash of light.


    ����!!!!


    A sight that will make you feel dizzy.


    The magic circle spread out in front of the courtesy as a standard and emitted a thick flash of light.


    sky and ground.


    There was no place where the flash did not aim.


    A flash roared as if to drive away this night, and tried to annihilate the ground. I don��t know what


    Woobo


    himself did.


    I realized that he was using Ubo in the air.


    Before he knew it, he had moved to the position where the artillery fire was most concentrated.


    It was almost instinctive.


    As the guy tried to annihilate Jung-gu, he moved his body with the thought of blocking his bombardment.


    Gift Granting Artifact


    < Amplification >


    ��The counterattack of arrogance


    must be stopped.


    Even if I had to throw myself away, I had to block his magic.


    Eunha focused on the gift��s power.


    The power of the gift was amplified using the power of < Amplification >.


    After that, I decided to return the bombardment by activating the Arrogant Counterattack.


    Kwa Kwa Kwa Kwam!!


    The attempt was half-successful.


    But half failed.


    Arrogant��s counterattack, maxed out to the limit, not only blocked his shelling, but also doubled the attack on him.


    Eun-ha saw the guy staggering greatly after being hit by his own attack.


    But even the arrogant counterattack was not enough to block all of his attacks.


    The bombardment that could not be reflected was rushing toward the galaxy.


    shit��!!


    There is no time to use Blast Cross.


    The flash was already engulfing him.


    Pi profit!!


    Even the wings of flame cannot withstand it.


    The fire chicken screams.


    He could feel that the pass connected with Buldak was gradually being cut off.


    There was no way to block the flash of light that colored his vision white.


    right then-


    ����!!


    The front pocket of his chest suddenly lit up with a bluish light.


    A handkerchief flutters in the air.


    A handkerchief that reacted to the galaxy��s mana wrapped around him and instantly built a magic circle.


    I don��t have much mana��!


    The feeling of mana escaping in clumps.


    The handkerchief absorbed his mana and marked the end of the magic circle.


    The magic circle has been activated.


    Protection magic that wraps the galaxy in a spherical shape.


    Blue magic shielded him from the intense flash.


    ��


    ��The mana circuit is properly twisted.


    I can��t express mana.


    Fatigue was accumulating because I hadn��t been able to sleep for the past few days.


    It was a car my body couldn��t stand.


    Dealing with Ye-kyung in such a situation, Eun-ha��s body was ruined.


    The fire chicken and the pass disappeared��


    The wings that sprouted from the back of the galaxy were now almost missing the feathers of the flame.


    I called Buldak in my mind, but the reaction from Buldak was not very good.


    While blocking the shelling a while ago, the fire chicken was fatally attacked.


    ��Passeuk��s


    damage didn��t stop there.


    It wasn��t long after the handkerchief, which had completed its role, disappeared.


    Arrogance��s counterattack turned to ashes and was blown away by the wind.


    He maximized his ability and tried to block Ye-kyung��s magic head-on, so it couldn��t be helped.


    Damn, every time I try to release mana, it feels like my body is twisting.


    The effect of the gift < Unknown > has also run out.


    In addition to the side effects of Gift, the side effects of < Amplification > will also be attacked.


    My body was getting heavier.


    Consciousness faded.


    Even so, Eun-ha bit her lip until it bled and gripped the sword.


    Yekyung was still in front.


    I had to get him out somehow.


    Burst Counter��


    It��s hard to express mana.


    Even thinking of the magic formula in my head didn��t go as planned.


    My body didn��t listen.


    Trying to use magic in such a situation seemed like he would not be able to materialize his technique and imagination.


    So Eun-ha muttered the name of magic out of her mouth as if whipping her body.


    He told his head, body, and heart to listen carefully.


    while falling from the air.


    Eunha struggled to draw her sword.


    Kwa Kwa Kwa Kwam!!


    Fortunately, the magic was implemented.


    Magic based on the enemy��s mana stimulated the remaining mana in the sky and caused an explosion.


    The result of Ye-gyeong deploying dozens of magic circles and bombarding them.


    There were a lot of remnants of mana mixed around him.


    They caused a series of explosions.


    Whiiiieeeeaaaaaoooooo!!


    continuous explosion.


    The guy struggled violently.


    The explosion was strong and violent enough to obscure its frontal area.


    The galaxy that saw it was��.


    ��You should get hit too��


    He grinned while coughing up blood.


    Due to the magic that had just been deployed, the inside of her body shook violently.


    My heart ached.


    Feels like it��s swollen and deflated.


    In the end, Eunha couldn��t stand the intense pain.


    Consciousness was cut off.


    My eyes swelled shut.


    I can��t lift my eyelids.


    Did I overdo it��


    My head goes down.


    Fall down.


    Consciousness also fades along with it.


    Eunha just lost consciousness.


    ��


    ��Really, God should be able to tell us what the world lies before us after we die. And what we can tell us is that he died, experienced the world after death, and was resurrected.


    Corps commanders appeared in Jung-gu.


    People��s anxiety reached its peak.


    The air defense shelter was also destroyed by the monsters�� attack over several days.


    As a result, people moved to the cathedral at night to soothe their anxiety.


    As you may have heard at least once, Jesus Christ was crucified and died and was resurrected three days later. As such, God can be said to be a being who overcomes death and is resurrected. Manasin is no different from this. Manasin can also be said to have overcome death.


    ������.��


    Everyone gathered there was afraid of death.


    What if I die like this?


    If I get eaten by a monster, where will I go now?


    In a world doomed, people will listen to those who can give them solid answers.


    Regardless of whether you believe in Manaism or not.


    Those who wanted clear answers gathered late into the night at the Myeongdong Cathedral to receive the teachings of Illya, the Saint of the Order.


    After all living beings die, they return to nature as mana. That��s how we become part of manasin and wait for the day when we will be born again in this world.


    ������.��


    So, it��s okay for all of you gathered here not to worry about the world after death. Manasin��s arms will be warm, unlike the days of suffering in this life. And Manasin will understand better than anyone what we are thinking.


    ������.��


    People prayed.


    I prayed to forget that monsters were swarming outside the Myeongdong Cathedral.


    Those who gathered to share their anxiety gradually stabilized as they felt a sense of community that it was not only them who were trembling with anxiety.


    ��Whoa��


    Eventually, the sermon was over.


    Illya, who handed over her turn to the headmaster, let out a long sigh.


    My body was heavy.


    fatigue has accumulated.


    Nevertheless, she overworked herself, comforted those who were trembling with anxiety, and treated those who were injured.


    I hope everyone doesn��t get hurt too much��


    Come out to the support to get some fresh air.


    Ilya murmured softly.


    When monsters invade Kangbuk, she heals not only ordinary people, but also sometimes players.


    Their wounds were severe.


    I could see that they were sacrificing themselves to protect Gangbuk.


    On the other hand, all he could do was spread Manasin��s teachings to people and treat the injured.


    How long will this catastrophe last?


    I hope the army is subjugated soon.


    People��s public sentiment was getting more and more intense, and it was almost reaching the limit.


    It looks like it will explode once.


    maybe fall into despair


    It was so pushed to the limit.


    I won��t let it go like that.


    Soon, she made a promise.


    If the players subdue the monsters and stabilize people��s external environment, he will preach the teachings of the god Mana to stabilize their internal environment.


    I will do my best to prevent their anger from exploding.


    She assumed responsibility for her role and tried to return to her room.


    It was then.


    she hesitated.


    ��What?


    The night sky with no stars visible.


    She found embers flying under the pitch-black night sky.


    something was falling


    An existence that landed on the floor drawing a streamlined shape just before falling


    .


    is it a monster


    Illya was wary.


    uh? That person��


    But the existence that appeared from the place where the dust was cleared was��.


    ��Peeeeeeeeeee��


    It was a man engulfed in flames.


    It was someone I knew.


    A man who violently blasphemed the god Mana.


    he was lying on the floor


    Illya was startled and ran towards him.


    Fire��


    The flames that wrapped around the man��s body.


    The flames slowly faded.


    The flames that had ignited were soon extinguished.


    As if to protect the man, the fire in the form of a bird was completely extinguished.


    But that was only for a moment.


    The embers that had been extinguished gathered in front of the man��s chest.


    The wounds are so bad�� No, how could I fight like this�� If I don��t treat it right now, I��ll die.


    I��m going to go to the middle of the day.


    The embers formed a round shape.


    A larger-than-normal egg that was soon placed on the man��s chest.


    Surprised by the sudden appearance of Al, Illya suddenly came to her senses.


    It was not the time to be idly by.


    Soon after, she began to focus on treating the man.


    ��


    The whole area of Jung-gu was hit close to destruction.


    On that day, people had to feel despair at the troops leaving Jung-gu as soon as the day dawned.


    manasin! Now, the only thing that can save us in this world is Manasin! Oh Manasin��


    It��s over now. Even < Excellent Donma > was no match for Yekyung or something, so what should I do?


    If Yekyung goes wild, it��s over! It��s over! I bet you guys have seen him shelling Jung-gu again and again!


    Pandora��s Clanlord is dead��I thought he would be able to defeat the monsters, but how can this be��


    Pandora��s Clanlord is dead!?


    Yesterday, he was killed in a pincer attack by Yekyung and Caesar Hopper.


    ������.��


    The news that spread all over Gangbuk that day was mixed with joy and sorrow.


    The good news is that while Pandora Clan defeated two 4th tier corps commanders, < Seolchang > Ryu Yeon-hwa single-handedly defeated the corps commanders.


    The sad news was that Noh Eun-ha, a Pandora Clan Lord, had passed away.

 Chapter 658

    Relife Player 658


    [Chapter 171]


    [Crimson Jiik] S~ea??h the N??elFir��.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Noh Eun-ha died.


    Rumors that started in Jung-gu quickly spread all over Gangbuk.


    The speed at which rumors spread was out of control, and Pandora Clan members had no choice but to hear them.


    Eunha is�� dead?


    ������.��


    A telepath who just came in from the Hanseong Clan. Early this morning, Eunha was killed in a pincer attack by Yekyung and Caesar


    Hopper


    .


    Temporary Pandora Clan Hall.


    People in the hall could not calm down after hearing the rumors.


    Hayang, who was in command of the front lines in Yongsan-gu, could hardly accept the news that Jinseo-na received telepathically.


    However, Jin Seo-na, who spoke with tears in her eyes, just kept her mouth shut and lowered her head.


    In the end, Jeong Ha-yang sat down.


    Ah�� I��m out of breath��


    Hayang-ah��! Slowly�� breathe slowly. I��m so surprised Let��s hold my hand and breathe together.


    Eventually, she started having trouble breathing, surprising the clan members.


    Cha Eun-woo, who was nearby, ran and helped her.


    Jung Ha-yang, who managed to catch his breath, was stunned.


    And No Eun-ah��.


    -Sana, tell me. what? Say it again. I think I heard wrong. And I think the Hansung Clan misrepresented it��. It��s not just the Hansung Clan�� Right now�� the clans in Jung-gu are sending telepathically�� ������.�� While trying to stop Ye-kyung��s artillery fire�� he said he seemed to have fallen unconscious�� .. Jung-gu clans will somehow find Eun-ha��s body��


    No Eun-ah denied the reality.


    She questioned Jinseo Na with a ferocious face.


    Even Jin Seo-na, whose shoulders were tightly gripped by her hands, eventually burst into tears and delivered the news.


    Sparks were constantly emanating from between her triangular ears.


    ��Sorry. It was only then


    that Eun-ah realized her mistake.


    Seo-na is receiving news of Noh Eun-ha��s death from unknown people even at this moment.


    And the fact that he was conveying the news of Noh Eun-ha��s death to the clan members here while controlling his emotions.


    Eun-a hugged Jin-seo-na.


    She also hugged Eun-ah.


    Noh Eun-ah eventually burst into tears that she had been holding back.


    ������.��


    The other clan members did the same.


    They were the ones who followed Noh Eun-ha.


    They had to blush and resent the death of Noh Eun-ha.


    right then-


    ��Ah!


    Jin Seo-na, who had been crying for a long time, suddenly raised her triangular ears.


    Her exclamation was so great that the rest of the people��s eyes turned to her.


    Jin Seo-na��s face suddenly brightened, and she spread the good news.


    It��s a message from the Myeongdong Cathedral! Currently protecting Noh Eun-ha from < Queen Donanma >! The condition is quite serious, but a person named Illya is in charge of the treatment of the galaxy!


    ������!!��


    Since the important hurdle has already been passed, it seems that now all we have to do is wait until we come to our senses!


    News that lifts and lifts the soul.


    The clan members burst into tears and paused while looking at each other.


    Soon they laughed out loud in unison.


    Well�� he��s not going to die. Even if he comes back alive from hell, how does a guy who won��t be strange die��


    I knew from the beginning! Eunha Noh, that guy is really dead!?


    Mok Min-ho pretended to be calm and said with a smile on his lips.


    Among the men, Jinpa-rang, who was the first to get excited, sneered.


    Other people��s reactions were no different.


    They were visibly relieved and stroked their chests.


    And Ryu Yeon-hwa, who kept her mouth shut when she heard the news of Noh Eun-ha��.


    ��Anyway, it��s true that Eunha got caught in a pincer attack and wandered between life and death by them.


    ������.��


    he said.


    She hit the floor with the spear.


    Her eyes were endlessly sharp, and soon, starting with her, the eyes of the clan members turned fierce.


    Then we must pay them back as much as Eunha suffered.


    Han Chang-jin, who was leaning against the wall, spoke for the thoughts of the clan members.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa nodded.


    In the eyes of the clan members, the will to fight sprouted.


    Ha-yang and Eun-a, who were in despair, also burned their will to fight.


    ��


    Pang pain came constantly.


    It��s like the pain of having your soul ripped out.


    It seemed as if wild beasts were tearing at the soul like they were eating flesh.


    Eunha couldn��t resist and had to keep feeling them biting her.


    ��ugh��! It hurts, it hurts��.


    He thought he was used to enduring pain.


    The pain of biting something like a soul, not a body, was something else.


    In the end, Eunha couldn��t stand the pain and vomited out the words that it hurt.


    Then someone spoke up.


    It��s natural to be sick. How can you hurt like this and not get sick? Just stay still. After this, you will be less sick.


    It hurts, it hurts��!


    Where did the spirit you showed when you spoke bad words to me the other day? Be patient. I��m not going to be able to heal if I stay still.


    It was a soft voice.


    The galaxy, which was floating in the dark, tried to endure the pain by relying on the sound it heard from somewhere.


    Then, gradually, as the pain subsided, he felt a sense of relief.


    It felt as if all the shackles that had bound me had been removed.


    It��s comfortable�� I want to rest like this.


    How long have you been straining your body?


    How much did you beat yourself up?


    The galaxy floating in the dark was able to take a comfortable rest.


    ��You did a good job putting up with it. Get some rest now.


    A warm voice caresses him.


    Eunha fell into a deep sleep.


    ��


    ����.


    I felt like I slept soundly for the first time in a while.


    When I opened my eyes, I was in a room surrounded by white curtains.


    Eunha blinked her eyes.


    Here�� Ugh��


    Let��s raise the upper body with difficulty.


    Pain overtook me.


    It was only then that Eun-ha realized that she was wrapped in bandages.


    There was no place that was not bandaged.


    He grasped his condition and looked down.


    Ummm��


    ��why is he sleeping here?


    Ariel was sleeping on the bed she was lying on.


    Eunha touched her pink hair with her bandaged hand.


    hey wake up How did this�� well�� I want to sleep better. �� yes grow up


    Ariel was immovable.


    He seemed to be in a deep sleep.


    Eun-ha gave up the idea of waking her up and looked around.


    is this a hospital?


    From my memory, it seems like this happened while dealing with Yekyung��


    I couldn��t remember right away.


    The last thing Eunha remembers is that the fire chicken somehow tried to save herself from falling to the ground.


    By the time I thought about it��


    �C Where did the fire chicken go? The pass was not connected��.


    I couldn��t see the fire chicken.


    Normally, I could infer where Buldak-i was through the pass, but the pass was not connected.


    pass is broken


    Eunha��s expression darkened.


    It was then. The


    sliding door


    slides open.


    Illya entered the room.


    ��Are you awake?


    ��hey?


    When did I tell you my name�� well, what does it matter now? I know very well what your name is. Still, I��m older than you. What��s a half talk?


    So, is this Mana Cult? Yes, it��s the Mana religion you��ve been criticizing so much for. ����.


    It��s so funny, right? How do you feel when such a person is being treated at Mana Church?


    did you save me


    This person is half talk to the end�� Yes, I picked it up from the sky and treated it for several hours without rest. I was very lucky. Even if it fell, it fell through the support of the Mana Church, so I found it.


    < Saint of the Order > Illya.


    She put down the bandage and towel and checked the state of the galaxy.


    Eunha let her touch her body without hesitation.


    ��thank you. for saving me what��s up It didn��t look like he was going to say thank you.


    Even if I hate Manaism, I don��t know that I should be grateful for any help.


    Oh yeah? It��s nice to hear thank you from an atheist.


    Illya picked it up and laughed.


    Then she started to change the bandage again.


    Eunha entrusted herself to her.


    I got help from this guy again��.


    this is the second time.


    Even before returning, Eun-ha, who had been helped by her, was helping herself in her heart.


    I promised myself that I would no longer be associated with Manaism.


    It was very funny to see himself revived by her treatment.


    Come to think of it, how is he here?


    Because I gave you the news that you are being treated here. First, I delivered it to the Mana Management Organization, and then to Pandora Clan. That person�� delivered the news to the Mana Management Organization and came back crying.


    Eunha glanced sideways at Ariel.


    When I brushed my hair, my eyes were swollen.


    It was the part where you could tell she was crying profusely.


    He was a very noisy person, but he stayed by my side after the treatment was over.


    It seems that Jingjingi was very worried.


    whining? He cries well and uses it in groups.


    Come to think of it, it seems like that. Because there is no jingjingi.


    yes?


    Illya let out a light laugh.


    Eunha raised her lips.


    Soon, Illya changed all the bandages of the galaxy.


    She picked up the fallen blanket and put it on Ariel��s back.


    Oh right. I woke up just fine. why?


    When that one fell, this one was also there. It looks like an artifact, but I kept it because it was ambiguous to keep it next to it. sleep. ����.


    Illya bowed her head.


    She took out an egg the size of a human head from the box she had just brought.


    She gave it to Eunha.


    Eunha slowly stroked the egg with her bandaged hand.


    ��thank you. I was still looking for where he had gone.


    What��s coming out of this?


    haven��t you seen it before? A red bird that thinks my head is its home. oh that bird You looked cute.


    Fire Chicken will like it.


    ��Your name is Buldak? why did you name it that way


    Ask the kid who is sleeping on his stomach. he built it Looks like Jingjing was wrong.


    Squidward was wrong. Mmmm��


    But doesn��t it melt in your mouth?


    I don��t know, and I can��t forget it.


    Third tier monster, Phoenix.


    The one with the magic stone is a monster who dies when the magic stone is destroyed.


    Death did not exist for the phantom beast based on the phoenix.


    When it receives a near-death blow, it transforms into an egg and waits for the day to be reborn.


    Eun-ha knew because he had seen Kang Hyeon-cheol��s phantom beast die and revived before returning.


    Of course, if it is destroyed in its egg state, then it really dies��


    but Illya was taking good care of it.


    On the other hand, if you return to the egg, the previous contract will be null and void.


    So we have to re-contract.


    According to Illya, she said that she did not pour mana into the eggs.


    Eunha was relieved.


    thank you for protecting me


    If it wasn��t for the fire chicken.


    Perhaps he died because of the magic of Yekyung.


    Also, it was possible that he, who had fallen unconscious, could not have been guided to this place.


    Eun-ha thanked Buldak for saving her even by sacrificing herself, and


    poured mana into the egg.


    then-


    ��Ugh��!


    It��s not all better yet, is it? The mana circuit got twisted into a mess, but that��s what happens when you use mana. He said he absolutely needs to rest.


    Don��t waste your mana.


    He felt the pain of burning blood in his body.


    Also, the sense that something small in the mana circuit is interfering with the flow of mana.


    Unable to endure the pain, the galaxy stopped flowing mana.


    How long can I rest? It��s a lifetime.


    don��t joke


    I need to rest for at least 1 year. You don��t know how serious your condition is right now. The term lifelong is not wrong. I wouldn��t be able to use magic properly because of the aftereffects��


    ��one year is too long. The army will surely invade tonight, so how can we rest like this? Can��t you fix it in one day? If you fix it in one day, I��ll be happy?


    ����. Well�� I can use the power of Mana God to heal, but some treatments take time. Take absolute rest. It can��t be. Even if it��s a potion��


    Your body should rely on its natural healing ability, not potion or magic. Potions and magic are just borrowing healing abilities from the future��


    but it doesn��t matter. Your body is at its limit now. He has no healing powers to borrow in the future. If you do more than this, you might die�� but it doesn��t matter.


    Take it easy.


    ����!!


    Eunha insisted.


    Illya, who had been admonishing politely, sighed openly.


    An image unlike < Saint of the Church >.


    Suddenly, she threw Eunha onto the bed.


    Listen to me. just get some rest The military is coming�� No, the military can��t stop it without you? Why are you trying to do it all by yourself?


    ����.


    Whenever you say something to me, lose is trying to abuse you like that?


    Illya��s grumble.


    Eun-ha became a dumb who ate honey.


    Confirming that he couldn��t refute, Illya smiled.


    Even if you don��t have that, other people will do a good job. So I��m resting while eating this.


    Illya rummaged under the bed.


    A cookie box came out.


    Choco Pie and Moncher.


    she asked holding two.


    Choco Pie? Moncher? What do you want to eat? ��Give it to Moncher. I��ll admit the taste.


    Ilya handed over the Moncher.


    She tore off the wrapping paper and put it into his mouth.


    Soon after, she also ate a Monchelle.


    I��m so distracted right now outside the hospital room, so ironically, this is the only place I can rest. There is only time to eat snacks here and now. �� It��s delicious.


    Iknow, right. It��s so delicious to eat while taking a break. I have to eat this and go back to work though.


    The two mumbled at Monchelle.


    We had a lot of talk.


    oh! Noh Eunha! Woke up!? I��m not dreaming right now!?


    yes it happened Thank you for continuing to take care of me.


    Then Ariel woke up.


    Ariel, who had been sleeping drooling, looked around the galaxy.


    Then I caught the situation where he was eating snacks.


    Where��s the shameful eating alone!? give me one too!


    come on eat Eat because there are many.


    Ariel picked up the cookie.


    She must have been hungry, so she hurriedly ate the snack.


    The two of them laughed when they saw her eating chocolate with her mouth covered.


    Then Eunha recalled her memory.


    ��Come to think of it, Hopper-type monsters are obsessed with chocolate.


    I just remembered.


    How a mad squid lured Caesar Hopper��s army in a previous life.


    It was a very foolish strategy, but it worked in the end.


    Eun-ha, who finally recalled the memories of her previous life, stuck out her tongue.


    Then I��ll just wake up, so Mr. Squidward, please take good care of me. whining?


    I��ll go.


    Eventually, Illya woke up.


    Ariel tilted her head.


    The two did not answer her questions.


    That��s how Eun-ha spent time chatting with Ariel.


    And when lunch was over��


    ��Who jumped in because he was worried, but the chocolate pie fell into his mouth?


    Did you know that I would do this? Did you know that I would do this? Blow away my tears!


    Seona Jin and Minji Kim.


    Two people came to visit.

 Chapter 659

    Relife Player 659


    [Chapter 171]


    [Crimson Earthquake (2)]


    Why did I cry for a child like this? Someone was worried and came running sweating, while someone is now comfortably eating Choco Pie in a hospital bed?


    This is not Choco Pie, but Mong��. Choco Pie or Mong Shell. Is that going out of your mouth now? Hey, I��m a fool for worrying. Do you have any pain?


    Minji and Seo Na! Do you want to eat snacks with me too!? Earlier, Illya unnie hid a lot under the bed!


    Kim Min-ji and Jin Seo-na came to visit the hospital.


    Eunha warmly welcomed the two.


    Of course, the two opened their eyes as soon as they saw Eunha eating snacks.


    Ariel tried to change the mood, but the two scolded Eunha harshly.


    Do you know how shocked I was when the news of your death spread? huh? Do you know how I felt when I broke the news to my clanmates? No, it��s a Clan Road that always worries people.


    Sorry for making you worry. Still living like this��


    Wow, Eunha Noh, doesn��t she really know how much we worried about her? Hey, do you think this will end with just saying sorry?


    If one person is in the middle of a scolding, take a break.


    This time, the other one starts to scold each other.


    It was all right.


    Eunha had nothing to say.


    In the end, the galaxy had to grunt and listen to their nagging.


    You are now dead when you return to the clan. Do you know how worried Hayang and Eunah unnie were? When you come back, wash your neck and wait for me.


    Whether you get scolded or not, I know I won��t stop you this time. You know you have to get scolded once. No, why are you trying to deal with Yekyung alone? are you that good


    Haha��


    ��Are you laughing now?��


    ����.


    The two people��s worries were only good at first, but after that, I was breathless.


    Even so, the galaxy with many sins had to bow down to them, saying that it was really wrong.


    This is just the beginning. When I go back and meet my clanmates, I��ll be dead for real��.


    Thinking of the not-too-distant future.


    Eunha sighed inwardly.


    Maybe it��s because Eunha didn��t refute and said sorry all the time.


    The two of them, who moved their mouths like a storm, finally finished their sermons.


    But what about other people? Injured�� How are you?


    No one has been hurt as badly as you. Everything is fine except for Cheonseo being poisoned by all sorts of poisons and unable to participate in battle. Yeo-bi sister is also looking for consciousness and helping with supplies in Itaewon.


    uh huh


    Jinseo-na sighed and said.


    Then he spoke.


    Originally, Eun-ah unnie and Hayang wanted to come, not us��. Everyone had a lot of work, so we came. that��s right. Hayang and Eunah went to a meeting at the Mana Management Organization, and Minho stayed behind to command the front lines in Yongsan-gu. Come to think of it, there must be a meeting. How is the army now?


    Minji Kim added.


    Eun-ha was able to grasp the situation of Yongsan-gu and Pandora Clan to some extent after hearing the news from the two.


    It was then.


    ��And this. �� Elixir?


    I decided with my clanmates to use the elixir on you.


    Jinseo-na opened the bag.


    What she took out was an elixir.


    He opened his eyes wide as he looked at the liquid floating in starlight.


    Illya�� did you say that? He told us what condition you were in. I think there would be limits to treatment without an elixir.


    Elixir can cure it. It takes time to digest the elixir, so you won��t be able to participate in the war�� but don��t mind that. Because we know we��ll do well.


    An elixir kept by the Sirius Group and transferred to the Pandora Clan.


    Eunha was relieved after receiving the elixir.


    I was nervous about the story that it would take time until I was fully healed and that there could be aftereffects.


    However, with the Elixir, there was no need to fret.


    Thanks for bringing it. I��ll write well.


    One day at the earliest, three days at the latest.


    Drinking the elixir and healing will take that much time.


    Maybe even fight the army.


    Eunha thanked the two for bringing the elixir.


    Then-.


    -Hey. Could you please lower your voice? I keep hearing noises while treating other people in the next room.


    ��Oh, sorry����


    Sorry for the noise.


    Oh my sister! Are you done!?


    Because you��re at work?


    smart


    Illya knocked and came in.


    Illya sighed as she looked at the people gathered beside Eunha.


    huh?


    Then she turned her gaze to the elixir Eunha placed on her lap.


    she came striding


    What is it?


    Elixir. have you heard?


    Ah�� this is an elixir�� so you want to drink this? I told you. Don��t use it, just wait for it to heal naturally. And then I can��t even listen to the healing magic��


    Elixir is not an elixir that consumes people��s resilience and recovers as you think. Literally reshaping the body. It��s just fine. ������!!��


    Eunha suddenly opened the lid.


    He gulped down the Serya Elixir that Illya would stop.


    People present were startled by the sudden situation.


    Did you drink it just now!?


    huh. can��t you see this? Is everything empty?


    Are you crazy? I should have said��


    Elixir is to show that it��s not like that. So can I ask you something?


    yes? what do you want?


    I can��t come in contact with the outside environment until I completely digest the elixir. I��d like to ask for control of my surroundings, and could you come over from time to time to check on my condition in case I don��t know?


    ��Are you really brazen? I��ll pay you back later. I��ll send you a few boxes of Monchelle, so help me out. Do you think this will work for something like that? Ehh�� Why does God Mana still leave such a person alone? No, I��m an atheist, so I��m being rude


    . Are you sick? Who is this for?


    I felt the elixir permeate my body and warm it up.


    Eunha shamelessly asked Illya to take care of her.


    Illya protested, but she quickly gave up as if she understood his personality.


    Take care. Even if it��s wrong, I don��t know.


    Please.


    Those who come to visit, please do not stay too long. Well, you know better than that.


    Roughly check the state of the galaxy.


    Illya quickly turned around and left.


    Until then, Kim Min-ji, who had been quietly watching Eun-ha and her quarrel, shook her head.


    And Jinseo is��.


    -Looking at you, your eyes are on that sister��s chest? Eh? When did I? when when While talking, his eyes slowly went down. It��s not��


    I��ve seen it all. Are your breasts that good? I have to tell Hayang. ����.


    I have to tell the administrator sister too.


    I have to look up from a sitting position, but I can��t help it��.


    It��s going to happen.


    Ghmm��.


    Jinseo-na opens her eyes grimly. S��ar?h the N??eFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Eunha couldn��t answer what she said with her triangular ears pricked up.


    Eventually, the galaxy let out a grunt.


    ��


    The effect of the elixir has begun to turn.


    As the warm energy gradually grew hotter, Eun-ha sent the three people outside.


    Minji and Seona decided to go back, and Ariel decided to stand guard outside the door so that he could safely digest the elixir.


    By the way, what can I say now��


    I never thought that Arrogant��s counterattack would be broken.


    While holding the fire chicken egg.


    Eunha lay down on the bed.


    He tried to inject the mana that flowed out while he was digesting the elixir into the fire chicken��s egg.


    At the same time, he recalled the counterattack of Artifact Arrogance, which was broken after being unable to withstand the overload while dealing with Yekyung.


    In the meantime, I��ve been using it usefully��


    but Eun-ha was very disappointed.


    It was a very useful artifact.


    Because of the arrogant counterattack, he escaped danger several times.


    The strategy of attacking the opponent by reflecting an attack coming from close range was quite useful.


    I was so reckless.


    ��I can��t help it.


    It can��t be helped that it��s broken


    And the counterattack of arrogance would not have been able to counteract the catastrophes that would continue to occur in the future.


    It was impossible.


    Eunha soothed her regret.


    In the meantime, he recalled the times when he dealt with Ye-gyeong several times.


    Platinum Cross isn��t enough.


    Power is definitely powerful magic, but it takes time to cast magic, and you can��t take other actions or magic to cast it.


    And no matter how powerful magic is, it��s meaningless if you avoid it.


    Platinum Cross.


    It was definitely a magic that was effective against high-ranking monsters.


    However, while fighting Ye-kyung, Eun-ha realized the weakness of magic.


    It was okay to stack mana twice on the sword, but the power wasn��t that great.


    On the other hand, if you try to stack more than three times, all your nerves are focused on the Platinum Cross and you can��t do anything else.


    In that case, he was not only in a defenseless state, but he was not properly prepared for the situation that would arise later.


    When I first fought Yekyung��


    ����He fled into the air to a height beyond which magic could reach.


    Even if you use the Invisible Tracker, if he runs away that high, the power of magic will inevitably be weakened.


    In the future, this kind of thing�� will continue to happen.


    Reminds me of the time I lost to Yekyung.


    Eunha frowned.


    ��ugh��


    the pain was coming.


    The effect of the elixir seemed to have begun.


    As the mana drained out of her body, the galaxy struggled.


    What I need now is magic that can hit him directly.


    Relatively less restrictive and less burdensome to prepare magic�� But at the same time, powerful magic is needed.


    Consciousness goes away.


    Soon, Eun-ha got drunk with the effect of the elixir and closed her eyes.


    ��


    The meeting of the Mana Management Organization has ended.


    This meeting was sluggish.


    It was good that Pandora Clan defeated the 4th tier corps commanders, but it was because high-ranking players were injured due to the tricks of Caesar Hopper and Yekyung.


    Three of the Blaze Clan��s Palok are currently in the intensive care unit, and < Red Iron > Hwang Seok-ha is wandering around near death.


    Also-.


    -Is Eunha okay?


    < Excellent Donanma > Noh Eun-ha.


    The story that he was seriously injured in the process of blocking Ye-kyung��s attack made the atmosphere in the meeting somber.


    While relieved that it was fortunate that he did not die as rumored, the people who lost the power of No Eun-ha couldn��t help but feel sad.


    I want to go see it right away�� but I hate not being able to go because of a meeting.


    I��ve heard about it from Seo-na, but I want to see her in person.


    Meanwhile, Jung Ha-yang was distracted by something else during the meeting.


    It was a shame because there was a gift called < multitasking >.


    Even though she was relaxed, she listened roughly to how the meeting was flowing and was able to speak calmly when it was her turn.


    On the other hand, Eunah Noh, who attended on behalf of Eunha Noh, could hardly concentrate.


    Did I have to go and take care of it too? I��ll just go and check it out��


    Unni��


    I guess Illya��s skills are really good, right? You��re not even a player, but if you have the nickname < Cult''s Saint >, you can trust me, right?


    You ate the elixir, so you��ll be fine. You know my sister well. Well�� I guess so.


    At least during the meeting, he showed a confident expression.


    When the meeting ended, Noh Eun-ah was muttering with a depressed face.


    She wanted to run to Noh Eun-ha right away and see his condition.


    ��Yes, they said they ate the elixir, so don��t worry about it. It��s good if he doesn��t come out to fight as soon as he eats the elixir�� Hey sister. Even Eunha wouldn��t be so overbearing. right? If you overdo it�� overdo it?


    I��ll handcuff you.


    Ahaha��


    Really�� I just want to meet you��


    He said he couldn��t be depressed alone in a situation like this.


    She slapped herself on the cheek.


    Her eyes flashed as she recited the incantation ��Elegantly.��


    Jung Ha-yang smiled bitterly at this.


    then-


    ��Pandora Clan sublord. ��yes?��


    While people were leaving the conference room.


    < The First Sword > Ji Yong-hyun approached the two.


    The two tilted their heads.


    Then, Ji Yong-hyun lowered his head.


    sorry. It was entirely my negligence that I missed the rites yesterday. I��m really sorry that I made Pandora��s Clanlord unreasonable because of my negligence.


    ������.��


    Zenith Clan Lord and Twelve Seat.


    It could be said that the apology of a person named Ji Yong-hyeon has a special value.


    The two of them couldn��t help but be embarrassed to see him apologize right away.


    It��s not Zenith Clanlord. Stop raising your head.


    Yes, it��s not something for Janice Clanlord to apologize for.


    Other people are watching.


    Realizing their gaze, the two quickly stopped Ji Yong-hyeon.


    Only then did Ji Yong-hyun raise his head.


    Our Clanlord was just overdoing it, but there is no need for Zenith Clanlord to apologize like this.


    that��s right. My brother just did something dangerous. However, the damage was minimized thanks to the Pandora Clanlord sacrificing himself to stop the courtesy. So it��s only natural that I thank you and apologize.


    ������.��


    The two of them waved their hands.


    Jiyonghyun said in a firm tone.


    So, the two couldn��t just refuse his apology.


    thank you I��ll pass it on to our Clanlord later.


    Yes, thank you very much for saying that. Yes, tell Pandora Clanlord that he wishes you a speedy recovery. ��yes.��


    In fact, the two could not accept the sound that Eunha had minimized the damage of the war by sacrificing.


    Ga-ha��s sacrifice was commendable, but he couldn��t be genuinely liked by those around him.


    Nevertheless, the two accepted it favorably because they knew that Ji Yong-hyeon did not mean it in a bad way.


    Eventually, Ji Yong-hyun left the conference room.


    Shortly after he left��


    ��Pandora Clan sublord. �� KK Clan Lord?


    KK Clan Lord and Twelve Seats.


    < Beast Tamer > Hwangsan-kun stood in front of them.


    The two looked up at him and put on their puzzled faces again.


    Hmm��


    ������.��


    The wounded and bandaged Hwangsan-kun muttered.


    Trying to say something, but stop.


    After repeating it several times, he opened his mouth.


    Please tell me that I wish you good luck too. Enough then.


    thank you.


    thank you


    swish


    Hwangsangun left with the two phantom beasts waiting outside.


    what?


    I know.


    Didn��t KK Clanlords hate the galaxy? I thought so too�� I guess that��s not it again?


    I think he��s a very strange person.


    The two murmured in bewilderment.


    ��


    The fourth day since the army invaded Gangbuk.


    Yongsan-gu, southern Gangbuk.


    The Pandora Clan members sensed the energy of the approaching army.


    ��It comes.


    someone said so


    Soon, the ground was dug up at a location not far from the front line, and troops appeared.


    It didn��t just appear from under the ground.


    They came up from the Han River and also appeared in the sky. Among


    the couples


    and the guys that appeared from the sky, monsters resembling Caesar Hopper��s army locusts appeared all over Gangbuk.


    But the guys��


    ��Tuk


    thump


    Kwajik


    ������.��


    People��s faces hardened.


    They flew over the wires at high speed and dropped something they were holding onto the floor.


    At first I thought it was a bomb.


    But what they dropped was��


    ��Stinking U.S. Army��


    It was a human corpse.


    They threw away the corpses whose flesh had been ripped here and there.


    Hoshimiya Kaede muttered with a sigh.


    Others also crumpled their faces.


    Fuck!


    As soon as a corpse fell to the ground, a watermelon fell from a high place and exploded.


    A grotesque sight.


    As such scenes gradually increased all over Gangbuk�C.


    ��Uuweweg��!


    The people who had been fighting the monsters for four days and running away from them developed a series of nausea.


    As the number of corpses falling from the sky increases, it increases.


    Pooh!


    Kwajik!


    People��s will to fight has fallen.


    ��Whiiiieeeeaaaaaooooooo


    There are now two corps commanders left.


    Even so, those who started the battlefield on the fourth day had a hunch that today would not end easily.

 Chapter 660

    Relife Player 660


    [Chapter 171]


    [Crimson Earthquake (3)]


    Yongsan-gu, southern Gangbuk.


    The formation of the guys from the Han River was not as systematic as before.


    The disorganization of the formation was visible.


    It was because the corps commanders who had led them so far had been subjugated the day before.


    In contrast, the front line in Yongsan-gu was showing a solid appearance.


    ��Shoot!!


    People lined up in an orderly manner.


    In each area of the frontline, the people in charge of squad leaders gave orders and opened fire on them.


    Gureuk��! gurgling!


    The guys ran desperately.


    However, before they even reached the wires, they stepped on the traps set up everywhere and were caught in the explosion.


    Those who could spit out venom far away spread their magic right away, even sacrificing themselves.


    Prepare for protection magic!


    The opponent is the 5th tier Squad Dough!


    Their sacrifices were meaningless.


    The players of Yongsan-gu already had protective magic against their poison.


    Those who came to the fore without knowing anything lost their lives to the magic of the casters.


    Such situations unfolded everywhere.


    [��Are you ready, honey?]


    Yes, I am ready. [Don��t go too far. Because we don��t know when and how long the communication will continue.]


    Yes, I��ll understand. thank you.


    [Good luck.]


    Near Samgakji, Yongsan-gu.


    The Pandora Clan members scattered across the main front in Yongsan-gu were also preparing for the upcoming battle.


    Among them, Samgakji wire spacing was not as tight compared to Itaewon.


    It was relatively quick for the monsters to pierce the wire using their bodies as shields.


    gurg gurg gurg!


    shortly after the battle began.


    These guys have crossed the line.


    Kang Si-hyeong looked down at the guys who were digging through the gaps in the wires and coming up.


    -Move.


    As supplies arrived from Gangnam.


    He was able to receive what he had requested earlier from Byeokhaesu.


    He said to the bracelet on his wrist.


    Drones with Donghae Group��s sentences written on them.


    The drones that responded to Kang Si-hyung��s voice started operating.


    Buuung


    A year ago, he went to practice with the Donghae Clan and met Seon Ki-jun, a < giant tree >.


    At that time, Seon Ki-jun trained him and explained the limitations of his body.


    ��I��m sorry to say this�� but you��ll have a hard time playing Guardian. Even if Amman has gang, there is nothing he can do about physical problems.��


    ����I know. Still, I want to keep going.��


    ��Hmm����


    It was a story Kang Si-hyung knew.


    Nevertheless, he showed determination to Seon Ki-jun that he would become a guardian.


    Then, Seon Ki-joon��.


    ����Then, how about doing it like this? If you can��t overcome your physical problems, you use tools to cover them up.��


    ��A tool?��


    Among the businesses of the Donghae Group, there was a company that specialized in making drones.


    Kang Si-hyeong signed a contract with Donghae Drone with the help of Seon Ki-jun.


    And Byeok Hae-soo showed curiosity and joined the Donghae Drone project.


    While Donghae Drone focused on making drones with mobility, Byeok Haesoo studied drones with materials suitable for combat.


    In this way, the essence of their research has now been revealed to the world.


    Boooooong Kang


    Si-hyung operated the drone.


    The drone, which he had previously installed in a spot with poor power lines, was slow but faithful to his word.


    While the drone hovers at a height that monsters cannot reach.


    Kang Si-hyung shouted at the bracelet.


    [��Hey you toads!!!]


    Gift < Howling >.


    Voices from the five drones echoed across the power lines.


    gurgling! Gureuk!


    The monsters reacted.


    The guys who intruded through the hole in the wire looked up at the sky.


    Kang Si-hyeong, who heard the situation from Bong Gu-rae, moved the drone to return to him.


    Just press the auto return button.


    Of course, drones placed in high mana environments sometimes malfunctioned.


    Or they somehow jumped up and destroyed the drone.


    Even


    so, the drones that somehow endured followed the drones that did not start, luring the monsters.


    Those who were attracted by the voice halfway through heard the voice nearby and followed even if the drone that led them was destroyed.


    So, the monsters gathered together and arrived at the place where Kang Si-hyung was.


    ��Start of annihilation!


    They got caught!


    dead end road.


    Behind Kang Si-hyeong��s back was an earthen wall built by supporters.


    And on both sides of him, earthen walls were erected without gaps.


    In other words, they fell into a trap.


    Those who were waiting on the earthen wall immediately poured magic and shot.


    Queueek!!


    Right then.


    Breaking through the bombardment, the 5th-ranked division sap rushed at Kang Si-hyung.


    Kang Si-hyung took a defensive stance.


    And he didn��t use magic even though he came close.


    It was because there was someone behind him anyway.


    ��Go away!


    Pandora Clan sniper Bonggurae.


    An intense lightning bolt struck him.


    The juice slurry stopped.


    However, he took a step forward and tried to reach out to Kang Si-hyung.


    Dismissed!


    Dismissed!


    Just when he tried to reach out.


    Once the gun had caught its target, it pierced it one after another.


    Bonggu-rae, who was lying on the earthen wall, calmly exchanged ammunition and fired a lightning bolt at him.


    -Who are you touching now?


    I think it��s really stellar.


    Bonggu-rae continued to pull the trigger.


    Gift < Double Penetration >


    And his gift was activated.


    His movements slowed down.


    After being continuously exposed to his gift, he ended up unable to move.


    Dismissed! Paperweight!


    There is no opponent easier to shoot than an opponent who does not move.


    Before long, the other players joined in and turned him into a hive.


    ��


    Jongno-gu, central Gangbuk.


    The remnants of the 3rd tier Freak Sphinx invaded Jongno-gu.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa, who was waiting at the mana management organization, went out to subdue Jinpa-rang and them.


    ��Be careful not to look them in the eyes. With Yeonhwa��s skills, you can probably resist their magic, but if you��re constantly exposed to magic, your resistance will naturally fall. yes uncle I��ll be careful.


    After Noh Eun-ha was courted.


    Some of the Pandora Clan members voluntarily entered the unit against Ye-kyung.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa was the same.


    She got Baek Seo-jin��s permission and was the reason she was currently in Jongno-gu.


    Standing side by side with Ji Yong-hyeon, the senior of her school, < First Sword > Ji Yong-hyeon, glared at the army.


    ��Go out with Jinpa!!


    And then.


    Unable to bear waiting for them, Jinparang stretched out his claw blade and ran.


    The 10 blades are dyed red��.


    ����Blood Claw


    Jinparang immediately jumped up from his seat and climbed onto their backs.


    Then he tore his wings apart and did somersaults before falling.


    You just have to attack from behind, not from the front, right?


    Don��t be careless with Jinpa.


    don��t worry! I have no intention of dealing with them recklessly!


    Jin Parang plays the role of a Pandora Clan telepathist dispatched to Jongno-gu.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa told him when he returned to the headquarters.


    Jinpa-rang didn��t say anything.


    Even so, he ignited a fighting spirit.


    right then-


    ��Whiiiieeeaaaaoooooo!!


    Gift grant artifact


    < Resistance >


    3rd tier overrank monster Yekyung.


    This guy appeared in the sky over Jongno-gu.


    Monsters fell from the sky.


    Monsters using brainwashing magic quickly used magic as soon as Yekyung used jamming.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa and Jinpa-rang, who were preparing for the next attack, activated the artifact.


    ��I waited.


    I still wanted to see it.


    < Seolchang > Ryu Yeon-hwa.


    And < Gale > Jinparang.


    The two smirked.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa releases mana in her body.


    Jinparang��s body instantly transformed into a huge wolf.


    Jinparang stepped on the monsters and jumped into the sky.


    Gift < Beast >


    Mode: Blade Wolf


    Blade Roar


    Wolf��s roar.


    Several monsters trembled.


    they were depressed


    Ye-kyung��s eyes turned to the wolf.


    The wolf bristled its fur.


    Gift < Beast >


    Mode: Blade Wolf


    Blade Thrust


    The space around the wolf shook as if drawing a ripple.


    What appeared in the space was a blade without a handle.


    A blade that looks like an awl.


    Dozens of blades rose up.


    The blade plunged into Yekyung��s stomach.


    Whiiiieeeeeaaaaaoooooo


    but as if it were funny.


    The blade embedded in Ye-kyung��s stomach turned into mana particles and disappeared.


    Then, he created dozens of magic circles to intercept the wolf and the ground.


    right then-


    ��The Emperor��s Sword (������) 10 Types of


    Swords (��������)


    A sword that looks like a giant would wield it.


    Several huge swords emerged from the air.


    Shiriririk!!


    Whiiieeeeaaaaaooo!!!!


    Huge swords pierced Yekyung.


    The guy who seemed to be taking his time all the while screamed.


    The guy struggled.


    The guy who used the jamming magic got rid of the swords stuck in his back.


    However, dark red blood dripped from the stab wound.


    At the same time��.


    The Snow Dragon of the Hanmae-ryu Drama


    ��Gift-granting Artifact


    < Resistance >


    The Wrath of the Hanmae-ryu Drama


    < Seolchang > Ryu Yeon-hwa.


    Aiming for the moment Ye-kyung showed an opening, she soared high into the sky and brandished her spear.


    oh oh oh oh!!


    The snow dragon opened its mouth.


    A snow storm hit Yekyung.


    In a situation where the stab wound is still not healed.


    A huge dragon collided with Ye-gyeong.


    He messed up the magic.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa immediately activated the artifact and stopped Seolryong��s body from disappearing.


    Snowflakes were scattered.


    Soon, the snowflake became a sharp blade and attacked the wound on Ye-kyung��s back.


    Whiiiieeeeaaaaaoooooo!!


    Yekyung roars again.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa had a smile on her lips as she fell to the ground.


    ��


    At that time, the headquarters of the Mana Management Organization.


    Jeong Ha-yang, who left the role of instructing the war situation in Yongsan-gu to Mo Min-ho and No Eun-ah, was helping the Mana Management Bureau.


    ��Towards Dongseon-dong, Seongbuk-gu. Currently at 1:07 AM, a number of monsters have appeared on Arirang-ro. The number of objects is about 20. The average hierarchy of the flock is estimated to be 5th.


    Gift < Multitasking >.


    She quickly sorted through the information coming into the bureau and the information the staff identified in real time.


    There was no obstruction of work.


    Even when a new monster appeared, I quickly and randomly named it without thinking for a long time, and collected information by requesting several.


    Then, again, the party dealing with the monsters was provided with a countermeasure.


    Where is that?


    ��Accessed the player��s library and found information about the monster. Currently, the monster that is active in Dongdaemun-gu is the 5th overrank��.


    The speed of accessing the player library and finding out information was faster than anyone else.


    It was to the point where even Mora Yul of the Twelve Seats < Big Data >, who gave out statistics from the seat next to him, opened his mouth wide.


    ��What is this? How can you be this faster than me? The library access terminal he has is the same as mine��


    and what. How many pieces of information are you viewing at the same time?


    Even though I was only 20 years old.


    He was astonished to see Jung Ha-yang not only following his own computational processing power, but even surpassing it.


    However, Jeong Ha-yang accepted Mora Yul��s gaze casually and continued to move her fingers.


    The map created by her hand was quickly being delivered to the navigators on site.


    It was then.


    ��A large fire has been confirmed in the Dongdaemun-gu area! In addition, unknown mana has been detected in the east! The current fire is moving fast from the east to 8 o��clock!


    Jung Ha-yang hit the table.


    Upon hearing her message, the staff immediately started looking for information about Dongdaemun-gu.


    Is it the emergence of a new army?


    The staff, including her, were very nervous.


    Soon after, a call was made to the navigator who was guarding the front line in Dongdaemun-gu.


    Jeong Ha-yang, who received the call��.


    ��Yes?


    I doubted my ears.


    Soon, her face widened.


    Notice to all players in the eastern part of Gangbuk! At 3:17 a.m. in the current time, Twelve Seats < Yeomma > Hyeoncheol Kang and < Holy Mother > Hyerim Park are heading to Jongno-gu with about 30 players! So, players holding the line, please keep the line open so they can head to Jongno-gu!


    ������!!��


    Good news was delivered.


    The staff shouted in unison.


    They welcomed the return of the arsonist, whom they usually regarded as a nuisance.


    ��


    How much time has passed.


    Since the first time I lost consciousness, the galaxy has been repeating losing consciousness and searching for it.


    ����It��s because the < Unknown >


    gift was activated.


    When he lost consciousness, Gift suddenly awakened and reminded him to come to his senses.


    Thanks to this, the galaxy had to feel the pain of being reconstructed as the body collapsed.


    Damn��


    I regained consciousness.


    This time, my eyes popped open.


    Eunha struggled to raise her upper body.


    ����.


    The body was still being reconstructed.


    Judging from the fact that the pain was less than before, it seemed that Elixir��s treatment had come to an end.


    Eunha lowered her head and opened and closed her hand several times.


    Then he smiled bitterly.


    ��that doesn��t make sense.


    A stinging smell.


    The smell of rotting corpses rose from the clothes he was wearing.


    When he pulled up the blanket, he found that the clothes he was wearing, the bed, and everything around him were stained black.


    The surface of the egg he held until he lost consciousness was smeared with something black.


    The elixir created an ideal body and discharged all the impurities accumulated in the body.


    Is it the effect of the elixir?


    Mana is thick all around.


    Soon after, Eun-ha looked around the room and noticed that there were traces of mana around her.


    Even if the mana in the body was not expressed, it was a considerable amount that could be seen.


    no.


    this is my mana


    Soon after, Eunha shook her head.


    The mana that was drifting around was the mana that had permeated into his body.


    Elixir removes impurities from the mana in your body that circulates in your mana circuit and discharges the dregs to the outside.


    The mana circuit was damaged by Ye-kyung, so it could not circulate in the body, and it was the remnant of mana that accumulated.


    If-.


    And staring blankly at it.


    Eunha suddenly had such an idea.


    ����Without using the mana inside the body�� is it possible to use only the mana here on the outside?


    It was unbelievable.


    How could he use magic without using his body��s mana?


    But I couldn��t say for certain that it was impossible.


    one-


    ��Crazy Squid showed how to turn fire back into mana. How was that possible?


    Crazy Squid believed that it was really possible without even doubting and was able to use advanced control technology to support it.


    He took the mana of others and replaced it with his own mana.


    two-


    ��How have I been using Vilent Venom and Platinum Cross until now?


    Like Hyunchul Kang, I also made the mana melted in the atmosphere my own with advanced control technology.


    I mixed that mana with my natural mana to save mana consumption as much as possible.


    So, wouldn��t it be possible to use only the mana melted in the atmosphere without mixing my own mana? It wasn��t something


    I hadn��t thought of


    .


    But it was impossible.


    Nature did not go unnoticed.


    Unless he mixed his own mana, he could not completely make the mana melted in the atmosphere his own.


    But three-.


    ��If you use mana drain?


    Mana drain is also, in the end, returning mana from nature to mine.


    Then, what if you use the mana drain and use the mana recovered with it to use the mana in nature?


    As a result, I wonder if I can use magic without consuming mana.


    four-.


    ��Burst counter. The essence of this magic is to stimulate a large amount of mana with a small amount of mana to explode. If I wanted to amplify the destructive power, I could put a large amount of mana under my control with advanced control technology, twist it, and then release it.


    Then, on the contrary, if I keep compressing it under my control without releasing it, wouldn��t I be able to use the mana that boasts such destructive power as fuel?


    If the mana dissolved in the air only serves to reduce mana consumption, wouldn��t the remaining mana as a result of using magic reduce mana consumption and amplify destructive power?


    five-.


    ����The mana that is more destructive than the remaining mana is the opponent��s magic itself.


    And putting that magic under one��s control for a moment and reversing its direction is a counterattack of arrogance.


    Because it boasts such a processing power, it could be overloaded, so I only used it once a day.


    To summarize the story, the power of mana is as follows.


    Magic itself �� Residual mana remaining in the air after the magic is activated �� Mana just melted in the atmosphere = Mana in one��s own body.


    Then, like the counterattack of arrogance, if the magic is deployed using the opponent��s magic itself as a


    medium ��


    it wasn��t there for him.


    However-.


    ��Not all of them are possible, but some of them might be possible.


    burst counter.


    A magic that applied the counterattack of arrogance.


    When he first created the magic, he stipulated that this was his limit.


    But after that, he went beyond the limits he set and created the Platinum Cross.


    When making a burst counter and when making a platinum cross.


    The two points of view were different.


    And after that, as he continued to capture his realization, he became stronger.


    It��s something you don��t know unless you try it.


    ����With Mana Drain, absorb even a little of the opponent��s magic and make it your own, and use it as a medium to collect the remaining mana with Advanced Control Technology. Then, release or compress it.


    Although the power will not be constant.


    The power of magic will be determined by the quality and quantity of mana collected.


    If you collect mana through the opponent��s magic, you can expect that much power.


    And if you simply release it, it��s the same as Platinum Cross.


    Conversely, if you capture and compress it��


    ����Is it a blade that hits directly?


    Eunha stretched out her hand.


    A sword lay in the corner of the wall.


    The galaxy expressed mana in its body.


    Could it be because impurities disappeared without a trace in the mana circuit?


    The mana in his body flowed out faster than he thought.


    The color of mana was also very clear. sea??h th�� N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Whiik


    wins the sword.


    Eunha summoned the coldly blooming winter into her own hands.


    Mana Drain


    Does not use own mana.


    Imagine mana dwelling in the sword.


    The galaxy absorbed some of the mana.


    Using that as a medium, I stimulated the mana that was drifting around and the mana that was not absorbed with the advanced control technique.


    make it all your own


    ����.


    Is it because the space is narrow?


    Or is it because of the omnipresent nature of mana?


    The stimulated mana did not resist and was gathering in the bluish light of the sword body.


    As a result, the galaxy created magic without consuming its own mana.


    ��that��s it.


    Clears the mana that forms disproportionately on the sword body and saves the mana.


    Then, a well-ordered halo of light brightly enveloped the blade.


    Eunha laughed when she saw what she had done.


    And��


    ��Damn it��


    Soon after, the galaxy collapsed.


    After putting all my energy into the advanced control technology, my body complained of pain again.


    It seemed that it would still take some time for the body to fully reconstitute itself.

 Chapter 661

    Relife Player 661


    [Chapter 171]


    [Crimson Wings (4)]


    Humans are persistent.


    Even though they seemed to give up now, they would get up again soon after something triggered them.


    Whiiieeeaaaaooooo


    I couldn��t understand it as a courtesy.


    Why don��t you give up


    How can you not give up?


    How can you not back down?


    Humans, who seemed to become their prey if only Cocoon was destroyed, continued to resist.


    You need to regain your strength.


    four days


    In the meantime, Ye-kyung, who had been intercepted by players while flying over Gangbuk, was suffering from various injuries.


    As the day passed, the wounds increased, and now Ye-gyeong was getting weaker. The Snow Dragon


    King��s Sword of the Hanmae style 7th type ground collapse


    Those


    who are now relentlessly following themselves and attacking without getting tired.


    A woman with flowing blue hair.


    And a guy with short hair.


    The attack of the two men was doing quite a bit of damage to Yekyung.


    However, he was somewhat out of stamina before fighting them.


    because of him


    That person made me like this.


    The man who blocked his attack the day before and tormented him for three days.


    The man was the cause.


    Fortunately, it is said that the man was killed using military force, but the wounds on Ye-gyeong��s body were not healed.


    In the end, the exhausted Ye-kyung had to change direction after floating in the sky in the middle of Jongno-gu.


    lack of strength


    You need to regain your strength.


    I had to quickly recover my stamina.


    Ye-kyung knew that the two people chasing her would no longer be able to pursue her once she flew high into the sky.


    That��s why he climbed vertically to the point where Gangbuk looked infinitely small.


    Whiiieeeeaaaaooooo


    and then dive.


    Ye-kyung was aiming for a place where the defense was weak and there were no players to stop him.


    Jung-gu, who had reached the point where he was half-destroyed because he and the man were fighting yesterday.


    Whiiiieeeeeeaaaaaooooo


    Monsters covet mana.


    Humans with mana were very attractive prey.


    Ye-kyung sucked in the players who were fighting in the surrounding area and the people who helped them as if they were sucking in a lot of air.


    ������!!!��


    To the sudden appearance of Yekyung.


    People screamed and ran away.


    Whiiiiiieeeeeeaaaaaaoooo


    as expected.


    there is no one to stop you


    Ye-gyeong opened her mouth to eat the people fleeing.


    ��


    Noh Eun-ha from < The Great Donanma >.


    The news of his death spread widely and became a story that everyone in Gangbuk knew.


    However, the news that he was not dead did not spread widely.


    It is because the image of him falling to the ground helplessly while dealing with Ye-kyung the day before left a strong impression on people.


    He��s coming! He��s coming this way!


    Aaaaaaaaaa!! help me! Who wants to do something! I don��t want to die like this!!


    It��s coming, it��s coming, it��s coming�� Why do you have to come here?��


    Help me, help me, please help me.


    There is no one to replace Noh Eun-ha.


    So far, has there been anyone other than Noh Eun-ha who has defeated the 3rd tier corps commander?


    So there is no one who can save them anymore.


    How strong is the alternative yekyung?


    Does that mean you can subdue them?


    Those who could not erase such a question had to fall into terrible despair and panic.


    In particular, the horror felt by the people of Jung-gu who witnessed Ye-gyeong up close the day before was indescribable.


    run away! We have to get out of here!


    Where the hell are you going! Where can we go to be safe!


    However, Ye-kyung appeared in Jung-gu.


    There was no need to listen to the news from the Mana Management Organization.


    The people of Jung-gu were in despair when they saw Ye-gyeong, which could be seen anywhere, by looking up at the sky.


    And I had to tremble in horror as I watched him take one dive and swallow people.


    Something that looks like a person falls from the mouth of a guy who soars with his head raised, or a person falls as the leg caught in his mouth is torn off.


    There was no way anyone could maintain their composure even after seeing it.


    run away! come this way!! player!! I mean stop it now!!


    Ye-kyung turns Jung-gu into a mess.


    People just ran away.


    They didn��t know where they were going.


    Just wanting to get away from him, they ran over the men in front of them.


    Feeling the real danger of their lives, they felt that the burden they were carrying was cumbersome.


    They threw everything that weighed them down into the air.


    Bundles of jewels and bills were scattered, but no one cared.


    ��Mommy!! mommy!!


    Wait! The child is over there! Get out of the way over there! Please get out of the way!!!


    As people started to run recklessly, it was the slow children and the elderly who fell behind.


    The people who were running with them were swept away by the crowd and separated.


    Many children cried.


    Many parents found them.


    However, most of them did not meet and had to be swept away by the crowds.


    Those who tried to run away from death were a flow that could never be reversed.


    manasin! What the hell is Manasin doing at a time like this!


    Billion�� eight! My arm is broken!!!


    Where are you supposed to go!?


    Human rights have become meaningless in the face of disaster.


    People tried to live by stepping on falling people.


    Even so, those who lost their place to return did not know what to do.


    In their panicked consciousness, chaos entered their consciousness.


    People wandered around in search of a place that could give them order and stability while holding on to their disordered consciousness.


    Above all, they wanted certainty.


    Someone please help!!


    help me��! I don��t want to die like this! Who can defeat that guy!? who is that!! I don��t want to die to monsters. I don��t want to be eaten by them!


    ��what happens when I die. Can I go to heaven? Who can stop him��


    A being who can save himself.


    A being that can save itself.


    An existence you can rely on.


    An existence that guarantees one��s own afterlife.


    People shouted and shouted countless times as they ran away.


    Those who are in a state where there is nothing but despair��


    ��God. Please save me.


    If there is a god�� please get rid of that monster.


    A situation where you can��t do anything about it.


    They finally found God.


    When I was in peace, I clung to the god I had never sought.


    However, they still believed that God did not exist in this world and that God was dead.


    So, when they prayed to God, they questioned who they were praying to and whether they were really praying properly.


    I wasn��t sure.


    In such a situation-.


    ��The only god who protects us in this world is Mana! Oh mana god! Please save us from evil monsters and grant us grace.


    To Manasin, it is a bina, a bina. Please come to this land and eradicate that monster. ������.��


    Manasin.


    The name of God muttered by someone in the midst of running away was very strongly embedded in people��s heads.


    God exists. What is floating around us is the trace of God. If we believe in Mana God, we will surely be saved.


    Believe in Mana. If you believe in the mana god, even if you die from a monster, you will be guaranteed a happy afterlife.


    Don��t be afraid of death! Our Manasin will warmly embrace you and give you true happiness!


    followers of Manaism.


    Those who knew the doctrines of Manaism were scattered throughout Jung-gu.


    They relieved people��s anxiety and treated the wounded.


    Let��s pray at Mana Church.


    I am praying to the saintess.


    ������.��


    At the end of wandering in chaos.


    People were drawn to the words of the Mana cultists who spoke in clear tones.


    After running around avoiding courtesy, they followed the followers of the Mana Church to the Myeongdong Cathedral.


    ��Believe in Mana.��


    ��Then you will be saved.��


    As if possessed by something.


    The consciousness, which had been destroyed in fear, unconsciously turned to the gods to prevent the ego from collapsing.


    ��


    People came rushing in like water.


    This is because Ye-gyeong appeared in Jung-gu.


    ��there is no end.


    There are too many people.


    Illya, the Saint of the Church of Mana.


    She couldn��t sleep for several days, and she had to greet, preach, and treat people who were looking for Manaism.


    As the day progressed, the number of people visiting the Mana Church increased.


    And this morning, many more people came.


    etc��! My back hurts, lady!


    Oops I��m dying! Just now, someone stepped on me and passed by�� Holy Lady, please heal me!


    The saintess is an apostle of God Mana. Can you defeat that guy who appeared in Jung-gu?


    Calm down everyone��! Stand in line, one by one��!


    saintess! We��ve transported those injured by monsters! The condition is critical, so please treat it!


    Everyone was looking for her.


    Illya heard voices calling her from all sides, and she was distracted.


    Rescuing the injured was the first priority.


    come here! Please lay the injured right here!


    The clinic set up near the main gate of the Myeongdong Cathedral was crowded with people.


    Illya


    healed the people who came before her while sweating profusely.


    But-.


    ��Ugh�� Cool! Cool!


    ����.


    there was no end.


    While treating one person, ten people come in quickly.


    She couldn��t do it alone.


    Too many wounded.


    First of all, those with minor injuries should put their priorities behind them.


    Ye-kyung��s forces attack Jung-gu.


    It was a situation where the clans in Jung-gu were not functioning properly.


    The wounded came one after another.


    Illya bit her lip.


    Oops�� ah��!!


    It��s okay��. Be patient.


    Dealing with people is exhausting.


    The people brought before her were in such critical condition that the pain was unbearable.


    She had to have strong men to keep the wounded from running amok as they were tending to her.


    In such a situation-.


    ��Saint! Please give me an answer!


    Is Mana God saving us?


    Please tell me! saintess! ����.


    Ilya also had to deal with people who desperately needed assurance.


    Naturally, the time to heal was delayed.


    First of all, she was human too.


    No matter how much mana he had in his body, he had no choice but to consume mana while treating so many people.


    At this rate, I��m going to go out.


    There isn��t enough mana to heal this many people.


    Illya gritted it.


    To make matters worse, monsters are coming to Myeongdong Cathedral.


    In a way, it was a natural story.


    With so many people gathered, would the monsters leave this place alone?


    Nevertheless, people were gathering one after another at the Myeongdong Cathedral.


    God Mana, please save us! saintess! Say something! Lady, please save me! The saintess�� child is very ill. Please look at this kid first!


    Holy Maiden, I passed a monster on Oda. Am I poisoned by any chance? Please take a look! I want it because I��m anxious�� Holy Lady!


    saintess!


    saintess. Manasin. save me save me me first let me do it too let me speak if you die we. where. happiness. Holy Lady��


    please stop��!!


    to the sound of people shouting.


    Illya��s head hurt.


    As a person who believes in Mana, I shouldn��t be angry with them.


    I shouldn��t hate them.


    At this moment, Illya hated the people who kept relying on her.


    ��Saintess!!!��


    please stop please


    Illya burst into tears.


    they hated them so much


    why why-


    -What are you all saying to me?


    Why are you trying to rely on yourself for anything?


    How can you make yourself so powerful?


    I don��t know either! I don��t know either!


    But why are you doing this to me!?


    He was like them too.


    She also believed in the mana god and hoped to get rid of them.


    But Manasin��s voice was not heard.


    She just preached the doctrine while helping people who were injured according to the doctrine of Manasin.


    please god


    If you can hear their voices, please tell me.


    Illya prayed earnestly.


    The place he was in was hell.


    And an even worse hell is about to come.


    I will drive myself and everyone here to death and despair.


    However, God Mana��s voice was not heard at all. S��arch* The ��ovelFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ��Whiiiiiieeeeeeeaaaaaaoooooo


    3rd tier Overrank Yekyung.


    It appeared above the Cathedral.


    ������.��


    Everyone hardened.


    As she looked up at the night sky, she also froze at Yekyung��s presence.


    A presence that cannot be measured.


    A feeling of intimidation that stops breathing.


    Whiiiieeeeeaaaaaoooooo!!


    The guy roared as if cheering.


    People then screamed.


    ��help me!!�� ��Saint!!��


    ��Oh manasin!!��


    Hornbibaeksan.


    people ran away


    When they tried to escape in a small space, they tripped or stepped on each other.


    Or they knelt down and came close to her.


    ��Saintess!! Please save me!!��


    ����.


    They grabbed the hem of the dress.


    They put their hands on her body.


    She was caught by them and tossed to and fro.


    Ah��


    now it��s over.


    he dies here


    They also die here.


    Illya��s will lost its light.


    Even so-.


    ����Please save me!!!��


    ��Please save me!!��


    ��Please treat me!!��


    The voices people wished for her invaded her consciousness.


    It was a terrible sound.


    It was a sound I didn��t want to hear anymore.


    so yes it is good


    �C Dear Mana God.


    please save them


    do what you want


    let me live as you wish


    Illya hoped with resignation.


    I longed for it as if in desperation.


    So, her prayer is soon��.


    -Do you need strength?


    Made the mana gods welcome.


    Manasin asked.


    do you need strength?


    Ah��


    the white world.


    She was sitting there alone.


    As a result of being caught here and there by people, her hair was tousled and her clothes were torn, and she wept.


    I need�� strength��


    Tears flowed down my face.


    she wept bitterly.


    And then I begged several times.


    He wants the power to heal everyone as they instilled in him.


    won��t you regret


    Manasin asked.


    She always nodded her head.


    Yes��


    she replied in desperation.


    Then regret welled up.


    If he hadn��t listened to Manasin��s voice, he wouldn��t have lived in such pain.


    But it��s come too far.


    irreversible


    She had to fulfill her responsibilities as a < Saint of the Church >.


    So-.


    ��I don��t care what happens to me, so please save all the people who are suffering��


    please heal them all.


    I will bear their pain.


    Even so, if it is not enough, my soul will suffer endlessly.


    Illya begged.


    ��Good.


    don��t listen to your wishes


    Finally, Manasin accepted.


    The white world shone brightly.


    Illya stared at the brightly shining world in a state of fascination.


    It��s�� well done.


    She smiled faintly.


    I tried to close my eyes.


    It was then.


    ����I


    suddenly heard a sound like that.


    At first I thought I heard it wrong.


    Awesome


    , but I didn��t hear it wrong.


    The sound of something breaking.


    Hearing the sound, Illya opened her eyes.


    Ah��


    the white world.


    It was shattering into pieces like a broken window.


    Looking at the broken world, she faced the reality beyond the broken world.


    -I told you not to overdo it.


    Ah�� Why are you trying to shoulder everything?


    < Excellent Donanma > Noh Eun-ha.


    he was standing there


    ��


    Namsan Seoul Tower in Yongsan-gu, central Gangbuk.


    On top of the unfinished tower stood an old man holding a cane.


    Whoa��


    the old man giggled.


    Out of nowhere, a pillar of light was rising from where the old man was looking.


    Ye-gyeong, who touched the light, was startled and hurriedly opened the distance.


    Other than that, the monsters that touched the pillar of light were annihilated.


    ��It seems that it has been activated now.


    Gift < Miracle >.


    The old man knew what a pillar of light was.


    ��Cause I��ve been waiting for this moment


    yeah it finally worked The foolish crowd will see this and tremble with all kinds of misunderstandings, calling it a < miracle > of God Mana.


    The old man took a deep breath.


    The atmosphere covered with mana.


    For the elderly, it could be said to be the air that helps to make his imperfect body perfect.


    To be precise, it��s not air.


    -Believe, then it will come true. Desperately cling to God at the end and strengthen your faith.


    Despair is a very strong emotion.


    Therefore, mana derived from despair has strong power.


    However, hope, which lies on the opposite side of despair, cannot be ignored.


    An insignificant light shines very brightly even in the dark.


    That��s how I will become the mana god as you wish.


    Despair breaks men��s faith, and hope strengthens them.


    Therefore, it brings out negative emotions by destroying humans with despair.


    And it makes them hopeful and makes them depend on the Mana God without a doubt.


    It is faith.


    very strong faith.


    That��s good. Your energy is rising. Everyone is praying for me.


    The world is a mutual interaction.


    Their strong faith becomes magic and interferes with the providence knowingly or unknowingly.


    Manasin really exists.


    That < miracle > is proof of that.


    Their faith in witnessing the ��Miracle of God Mana�� will act on the world and truly make God a reality.


    And such a mechanism��.


    -Yes, come to me.


    A being at the ultimate in sorcery.


    It will flow into the very person who is trying to become a mana god.


    The old man was immersed in joy, feeling the faith that satisfies his existence.


    The pillars of light rising from the ground as if piercing the sky were so beautiful.


    By the way-


    ��-!!


    Soon the old man was shocked.


    The pillar of light gradually lost its power.


    The streaks of light that were trying to brighten the night sky suddenly went out.


    Why��


    what the hell happened.


    The old man couldn��t accept the reality.

 Chapter 662

    Relife Player 662


    [Chapter 171]


    [Crimson Earthenware (5)]


    I had to allow time to fully absorb the power of the Elixir.


    But there was no time for that.


    -It��s very noisy outside.


    The army is coming this way.


    A constant sound coming from outside the door.


    Even without deploying a sensory network, the existence of a force that makes one��s senses stand on edge.


    Even if I tried to let the power of the elixir permeate, I couldn��t because there were so many things that bothered me.


    Anyway, treatment is over.


    You don��t have to take anything like stability.


    Eun-ha finally got up.


    In the corner of the hospital room hung a new uniform brought by Jinseo-na.


    Eunha changed her clothes.


    Are the shoulders a bit�� wide?


    The size of the uniform was the same as before.


    I felt like my body was stuck.


    It must be the effect of the elixir.


    I think I��ve grown a bit taller.


    Eunha confirmed her condition.


    Judging from the fact that the clothes are slightly tight, it is not likely that the body has grown significantly.


    However, it seems that it has evolved into a body that is easier to wield a sword.


    ��The mana cycle is also faster.


    The speed at which mana flows out of the body is faster than I knew.


    A surprising change was in the mana circuit.


    Is it because impurities in the circuit have been removed?


    The process of sending mana out of the body was smoother and cleaner than before.


    When he put his hand on the sword in that state, green mana quickly surrounded the sword body.


    It��s only a few seconds faster, but it��s not bad.


    Physical has risen.


    Eunha was satisfied.


    Then, he pouted his mouth.


    The amount of mana in the body has not changed��


    As a result of the improvement of the mana circuit, it is possible to collect mana of higher purity than before.


    The amount of mana in the body that can be stored in the heart has not changed significantly.


    It was as if the body had been made anew, but the heart had not changed.


    Is this the limit of my talent?


    Eunha smiled bitterly.


    In fact, he did not expect that drinking the elixir would change the amount of mana in his body, which had been a chronic problem for him.


    I just wanted my body to be stronger.


    In that sense, I don��t know if there have been more changes than I thought.


    Soon, Eun-ha picked up the egg that had the black stuff on it.


    you go too


    I roughly wiped the egg on the part of the blanket that was not stained black.


    Eggs turn white.


    Eunha opened the door.


    Stopping in front of the door, he freaked out.


    ��Yekyung��


    Yekyung has appeared in the sky.


    Somehow, I thought that the energy of the army rushing in was unusual.


    Eunha moved her steps straight away.


    ��Why are there so many people?


    The main entrance of Myeongdong Cathedral.


    Eun-ha was taken aback when she discovered the crowd of people gathered in the empty lot.


    Although Yekyung appears in the sky.


    Although the army is closing the distance.


    People were kneeling on the floor and shaking their bodies.


    They were clinging to Illya.


    ����Please save me!!!��


    ��Please save me!!��


    ��Please treat me!!��


    before the catastrophe of death.


    People shouted like madmen.


    Quickly


    yes, it could be.


    It wasn��t that I didn��t understand.


    I��m afraid it might be.


    However, Eunha could not sympathize with their feelings at all.


    That question didn��t leave.


    What are you guys doing without fighting?


    Why are you waiting to be saved?


    why don��t they fight


    Why don��t you try to resist?


    A question I��ve always heard in my previous life.


    maybe resentment towards them.


    And��


    -Why are you clinging only to him?


    A deep-rooted resentment.


    The memory of Ha Baek-ryun did not leave.


    A child who was pushed by people at a young age and had to rise to a position of power that did not fit him in the slightest.


    ����.


    Eunha gnashed her teeth.


    What is the difference between Ilya and Ha Baek-ryun, who are now caught here and there by people?


    Eun-ha looked at the two of them.


    right then-


    ��Gift < Miracle >


    I wondered if her eyes were losing their light.


    A huge flash of light shot high into the sky centered around her.


    The galaxy immediately ran.


    ��


    ��I told you not to overdo it.


    I was angry.


    It was not only Ilya who activated the gift of < Miracle > to be pushed around by people, but also Ha Baek-ryun, who had to bow his head and silently follow what people were saying.


    no that��s not it


    Eunha denied it.


    The reason he was really angry was because he couldn��t do anything but watch Ha Baek-ryun at the time.


    I hated myself for being so helpless.


    Why are you trying to carry everything?


    Those words were not meant to Ilya, but to Ha Baek-ryun in her memory.


    what I wanted to tell her.


    But the words I couldn��t say.


    Eun-ha, who jumped into the flash of < miracle > without hesitation, conveyed the words to Iriya as if she were saying something she hadn��t said to Baek-ryun.


    All of you��


    Why did you try to beg to save everyone here when people asked you like that? ����.


    The galaxy was dead.


    Illya was speechless.


    Even so, Eunha snorted and gently tilted her head back at her.


    I��m sorry but I can��t do that. Whether it��s self-satisfaction or not, I��ll take care of everything and say that I won��t see you being swayed here and there as others say.


    Ye-kyung and the monsters retreated because of the pillar of light that had just appeared.


    The same goes for the people who grabbed Ilya��s body and shook it.


    The galaxy that stepped forward in the form of protecting her laughed at the people around her.


    I didn��t want to do what they wanted without fighting.


    Above all��


    ��If you had activated that power, maybe even I would have been affected by your magic. It��s a pity, but I don��t want to be in debt to you again.


    What��


    I don��t want to be treated like the people who pushed you. There is nothing more irritating than goodwill without reason.


    Eunha didn��t want to go into debt.


    Not to mention, I didn��t want to take on a debt I couldn��t repay because of Ilya��s death.


    He also did not want to be considered on the same level as those he hated.


    That is why galaxies spiral.


    The cold winter


    monsters are moving again.


    Seeing them close the distance, the galaxy immediately used the winter magic that blooms coldly.


    Sararak


    petals are scattered.


    Red petals fill the whole area.


    The monsters that were about to approach were frightened and backed away.


    They know that petals weaken their strength.


    Conversely, those who entered the storm of petals began to find a sense of security.


    ��Fight.


    ������.��


    Fight.


    Galactic told them.


    They looked at the galaxy that covered the world with petals.


    Eunha spoke again.


    no ordered


    go out and fight If you have time to pray for someone else��s life, just grab something and go out to fight. No hands, no feet? Everyone must have learned how to draw mana.


    ������.��


    I��m telling you to hold out somehow until the players come to support you. Don��t pray to a god that doesn��t even exist in the world. stupidly stupid


    If you still can��t admit that God is dead.


    If so, he said that he would take out the coffin of a dead god and kill that god himself.


    Eunha said in such a tone.


    right then-


    ��Ha But how can we beat that monster?


    Illya, who had been sitting stunned for a while, asked.


    It wasn��t an interrogative tone.


    It was a tone that sincerely wanted to know the answer.


    -Why do you care about that? yes?


    will you knock it down Otherwise, don��t even bother with that guy.


    Eunha laughed at this.


    It was as if her question was not worth answering.


    That��s-.


    ��Because I will deal with that guy. So, you guys, wait for the cheerleaders and fight the tiny monsters.


    ������.�� When did I tell you to fight him?


    The storm of petals is gradually dissipating.


    When the petals are completely gone, they will resume their invasion.


    Eun-ha turned her gaze to those who were waiting for that moment.


    Then he blew mana into the egg he was supporting with one hand.


    now you wake up How long are you going to pretend to be asleep? I��m sorry I made you suffer, but let go of your anger now.


    Eggs are getting hotter.


    Soon-.


    ����The egg


    wriggles.


    As the egg surface cracked.


    A fire soared from within


    the fire pit .


    Eun-ha was not taken aback by the flames that enveloped her.


    Soon the egg broke.


    Then, the flames that wanted to come out came pouring out.


    And the guy that came out of the egg landed on the head of the galaxy�C.


    ��Beep beep beep beep beep beep beep!


    Ah, this guy, collect some egg fragments. I��ll come back later and he��ll eat it.


    Beep beep beep beep beep beep!!


    The fire chicken, which was wrapped in hotter fire than before, spread its wings wide.


    Eunha raised her mouth, feeling the connection between Buldak and Pass.


    Transformation


    phoenix wings


    The hot flames cover the body.


    The wings of flame rising from his back soon split into three branches. S~ea??h the Nov��l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The galaxy moved its three pairs of wings and soared into the sky.


    ��


    Breaking the white world.


    A man who suddenly tried to fall into Manasin��s arms and forcibly pulled him out into reality.


    Illya was very displeased at first.


    I thought that I would finally fulfill my mission and find rest in the arms of the god Mana, escaping from this hell.


    For her, the last few days of not being able to sleep and treating and preaching to people were very exhausting days.


    So, I tried to be freed from this damn life, but the man interfered.


    But the man��


    -I told you not to overdo it.


    ����.


    before you get mad at yourself.


    The man got angry first.


    Why are you trying to carry everything?


    And when I heard that, tears welled up in my eyes.


    It was something she had been questioning all along, but no one agreed.


    It was something that even Manasin hadn��t heard.


    Rather, Manasin forced himself to do something tantamount to martyrdom.


    No�� I don��t want to die.


    being pushed on people��s backs.


    He tried to sacrifice himself to fulfill his duties as an apostle of God Mana.


    In fact, Ilya had a desire to live a very private life.


    I didn��t want to be pushed on my back, and I didn��t want to fulfill my responsibilities.


    However, since no one stopped him, he had no choice but to be martyred.


    I��m sorry but I can��t do that. Whether it��s self-satisfaction or not, I��ll take care of everything and say that I won��t see you being swayed here and there as others say.


    But the man spoke in a confident tone.


    he blocked himself


    and scolded him greatly.


    Even the Mana God, no one in the Mana Church scolded him.


    An atheist man who did not believe in the existence of God scolded himself.


    But she didn��t hate being scolded by a man.


    This person is different from other people.


    Being scolded by him strangely made me feel like I was being subordinated to him.


    Oddly enough, it has calmed down.


    But then that��s what he said.


    ��Fight.


    go out and fight


    In the tone of course it should be, he said to himself and to the people.


    The man��s words were too unfamiliar to herself and the people who had only sought help from Manasin.


    But the man��s words were clear.


    Manasin made an incomprehensible sound and did not give a clear answer.


    The words of Manasin, which she sometimes heard, had to be interpreted somewhat subjectively through several interpretations.


    In contrast, the man��s words��


    ����fight.��


    It was simple and easy to understand.


    Unlike Manasin, the man gave them an answer that could realistically overcome the situation.


    She, too, was sympathetic.


    Still, she knew the truth.


    ��Ha But how can we beat that monster?


    that monstrosity.


    She knew that the monster was the culprit behind all of this, and that it was terribly dangerous.


    She too had ears to hear.


    There were eyes to see.


    What do you mean they can change even if they fight in front of a disaster they can��t do anything about?


    She spoke to him on behalf of those around her.


    Then he laughed.


    ��Because I will deal with that guy. So, you guys, wait for the cheerleaders and fight the tiny monsters.


    The man said confidently.


    Then he turned around.


    It��s impossible.


    How are you going to deal with it?


    There was no need to mention the weight difference.


    The man with his legs firmly planted on the ground was nothing compared to Ye-gyeong looking down from the sky.


    Moreover, the man suffered near-death injuries from that monster.


    But how are you going to deal with it?


    Illya couldn��t believe it.


    But as if mocking her thoughts��.


    ����The man with the wings of a transmutation


    phoenix


    flew up into the sky without looking back.


    ������.��


    A man flapping wings of flame.


    The wings were split into three parts.


    The flames, which seemed only orange, gradually changed to red.


    Suddenly, I felt intense heat.


    The monsters that tried to attack the man couldn��t overcome the heat and their wings melted and they fell to the ground.


    Eventually, the man who reached the level of Yekyung��s eyes was��. ��As


    if to put an end to the anxiety of the people of


    Blast Cross .


    He fired a sword at the troops gathered around Ye-kyung.


    A crimson sword.


    The flames that spread to the cross exploded and annihilated the monsters.


    The monsters they were afraid of disappeared in vain.


    It seemed like a dream.


    Blast Cross


    But as if it wasn��t a dream.


    The man drew his sword again.


    Huge flames in the night sky engulfed the monsters.


    As if laughing at his own and the people��s anxiety, the crimson-burning flames wiped them out.


    right then-


    ��It��s < Excellent Donanma >�� What?


    Say < Excellent Donma >! Noh Eun-ha from < The Donanma > who killed the corps commander!!


    It��s Pandora Clanlord! Are you sure! i��ve seen it! Even back then, they kindled fire in the sky in this way!


    Starting with the words someone uttered.


    People who had given up half their lives recognized the wings of flame and shouted the man��s name.


    It was a strange sight for Illya.


    People who were in despair just a little while ago quickly changed their posture and became so enthusiastic about the appearance of Noh Eun-ha in < Excellent Donanma >.


    At that time, people were perplexed and whispered.


    But I heard that the Pandora Clanlord died yesterday�� I saw it��! Pandora Clanlord must have been attacked and killed by Yekyung yesterday! But isn��t that the Pandora Clanlord? Are you alive and well?


    no it can��t be Yesterday we saw him make up his mind and attack�� There��s no way he��s still alive.


    then who is that person?


    < Queen Donanma > is right!


    But, < Queen Donanma > is dead? How the hell are you alive?


    Could it be that he was resurrected? ������!!��


    People were confused.


    Illya listened to them and looked up at the night sky in a daze.


    The wings of


    fire flames became even bigger.


    Its wings were so large and red that they covered the night sky.


    The flames are burning the monsters.


    Ah��


    she felt an indescribable feeling.


    A catastrophe that seemed impossible.


    It seemed that he could never hope for salvation without borrowing the power of God, but the man was driving out the disaster like that.


    Then, if that man is not a god, what can you say?


    look at those wings


    Three pairs of six wings��


    similar to the number of wings of Mana God.


    Ilya recalled what was written in the Catechism of the Mana Church.


    Manasin is said to have three pairs of wings.


    So, the crest symbolizing Manaism was three pairs of wings.


    Even though the man��s wings were crimson instead of white, it didn��t matter to her anymore.


    Illya cried out in emotion.


    ��He overcame death and was resurrected. Just as Jesus Christ overcame death and was resurrected as a god, he too was resurrected as a god!


    ������!!��


    Yes, he is the true mana god! God Mana descended to this world to save us poor people!


    that is my god


    Illya realized who she should truly follow and serve in her ambiguous life of faith.


    That��s him.


    Someone who points out a clear path for you and gives you instructions to fight alongside you without forcing you to make sacrifices.


    Illya, who had thought to that point, immediately shouted at the people.


    We must fight too!! ������!!��


    Manasin told us to fight together! He said let��s fight together and reduce the evil monsters to mana to purify the world!!


    ������!!��


    Now, the protection of Mana God will be with you! Let��s fight until the end and protect the land where we were born and raised!


    Illya said enthusiastically.


    The agitated people stiffened their faces and nodded.


    They, too, realized something while watching Manasin, who fought against Ye-gyeong to save themselves.


    let��s fight! Manasin is with you!


    Don��t be afraid of death! We are under the protection of Mana God!


    People��s hearts were on fire.


    It��s ugly though. People who learned how


    to handle mana


    began to fight against monsters by expressing mana in their bodies.


    Illya was at the forefront.


    She used her power to the fullest to cast protection magic on people.


    ��This is a holy war! Defeat the monsters with our own strength and restore peace to this land with Mana God!!


    Starting with the Myeongdong Cathedral.


    The fires of resistance were burning fiercely.


    00081

 Chapter 663

    Relife Player 663


    [Chapter 171]


    [Crimson Earthquake (6)]


    People��s screams.


    A night full of the sounds of monsters.


    As the monsters attacked the shelter, those who were forced to come outside looked up at the night sky in a daze.


    ������.��


    I sighed.


    Fires were burning in the night sky.


    People turned their heads in the direction of the embers, as if possessed by something.


    And found.


    ��player?


    Who is it? Who�� is dealing with Yekyung?


    ������.��


    Even from far away.


    Crimson wings that burn brightly and are clearly visible to the eye.


    People looked up at the man who was dealing with Ye-kyung in awe.


    they asked


    Who the hell is dealing with a corps commander that nobody seems to be able to kill?


    ��Pandora Clanlord. < Excellent Donanma > Noh Eun-ha.


    what? Pandora Clan Lord?


    < Pleasant surprise >? But he must have died��


    ��No. It was alive. I was right. That��s right, Eunha hyung isn��t someone who will die so easily.


    Kim Yu-ha was able to answer with confidence.


    It must have been.


    Kim Yu-ha, whose father is an executive of a teenage central daily newspaper, knew more about the player industry than anyone else in this position.


    Above all, to him, Noh Eun-ha was an alumnus of Doan Elementary School and the player he watched with the most interest.


    My high school friends nicknamed me aka Noh Eun-ha Paparazzi.


    I was alive, I was alive��!!


    Kim Yu-ha accepted his return more than anyone else.


    They shed tears of emotion as if they had welcomed God.


    Then he held up his smartphone, which still had battery life.


    Three pairs of wings that swell up


    .


    The wings of flame burn all the monsters heading towards Noh Eun-ha.


    Crimson flames burn ceaselessly in the night sky, imprinting their existence.


    Ah��


    this should be filmed.


    Make sure to record this moment so that others can see it later if communication becomes possible.


    Aiming to become a journalist in the future, he demonstrated his professionalism.


    Then, he was stunned when he saw Noh Eun-ha wrapped in crimson flames.


    ����.


    Noh Eun-ha exudes a holy and sacred feeling somewhere.


    He was driving away a night that seemed like it would never end.


    The crimson flames that filled the night sky made those who looked up think so.


    I feel like I have to worship somehow.


    Really�� is that Eunha hyung?


    Kim Yu-ha couldn��t believe it.


    Driving away the night with crimson fire.


    Are you saying that No Eun-ha, who flaps her wings of flame, is truly a human?


    No, he��s really a


    .


    ������.��


    No.


    Everyone who witnessed this moment tonight could say so.


    Looking up at Noh Eun-ha, who freely handles crimson flames, if asked to say an expression that comes to mind.


    There was only one.


    ��Crimson Wings����


    Three pairs of wings that devour the night.


    Wings of crimson fire were burning the world.


    ��you have to let me know I need to tell this right away so that everyone remembers it. No, no, who really saved us while the monsters invaded��!!


    Kim Yu-ha exclaimed with enthusiasm.


    The video he is currently filming will serve as a signal to announce the existence of < Crimson Wings > today.


    No, it��s not < Crimson Wings >.


    If you follow the method of creating a player��s nickname in the Saenara Ilbo��.


    ��Yes, < Crimson Earth Day >! That person is Noh Eun-ha from < Crimson Zone >!


    < Crimson Zone >.


    Kim Yu-ha, who momentarily recalled such a nickname, shouted loudly.


    after this night passes


    And when communication is established.


    He will spread the achievements of Noh Eun-ha in < Crimson Earthquake > so that everyone in the world knows.


    ��


    The phantom beast of the phoenix is resurrected and has a stronger flame than before.


    ��Peeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee


    It is not only you who have become stronger.


    Fire chicken also became stronger.


    Crimson embers flew and radiated intense heat to the surroundings.


    The three pairs of wings stably supported the galaxy, which was not accustomed to flying in the sky.


    First of all, it would be better to reduce the number of troops.


    People are gathering at your feet.


    I told them to fight, but I had no intention of making them fight the whole army.


    Ye-kyung and Gun-se face each other.


    However, he only hopes that they will deal with the monsters that he cannot reach until the cheering force arrives.


    Blast Cross


    Galaxy drew a sword in the air.


    The process of compressing mana into the sword was very stable.


    Now, since Fire Chicken assists with his flight ability, he was able to focus purely on magic.


    Kwa Kwa Kwa Kwam!!


    The crimson flame burns fiercely.


    The sword attack that flew at the army exploded and created a sea of fire in the air.


    Nevertheless, the number of troops was large.


    In the case of high-ranking monsters, they somehow managed to survive by enduring magic.


    Whiiiieeeeeaaaaaoooooo!!


    And those who received Ye-kyung��s instructions rushed at Eun-ha.


    Jekyung knows that.


    The magic called Blast Cross is almost inevitably a magic that must be deployed at a certain distance.


    The gnome sent an army to not give him time to unfold his magic.


    Eunha laughed.


    That��s-. ����Because


    there was a countermeasure against


    Violent Flame .


    It was a magic that had not been used for fear of harming people.


    In aerial combat, there was no need for that.


    The flames that dealt a heavy blow even to high-ranking monsters, who possessed the providence of Vilent Venom, dwelled in the blade.


    Woobo


    Prominence Dance


    Using Woobo freely in the air.


    Eun-ha caught the guys rushing at her by surprise.


    flipped the plate


    He suddenly appeared among the attacking monsters and danced with a sword that contained embers.


    In the right hand, the cold blooming winter.


    Winter creeping snow on my left hand.


    He showed off a sword dance in which he wielded two winters like his own hands and took their lives.


    Kieeck!!


    Krukreuk��!!


    Vilent Venom��s providence, which was previously only possible to contain with a single sword.


    The galaxy, which contained the providence in two bags at the same time, broke through the group like that.


    Those that brushed their skin even a little bit from the flames he created vomited blood and automatically spread septic poison to those nearby.


    Then, the poison that fell to the floor was consumed by the flames and disappeared.


    Krukreuk��.


    Why? Are you scared now?


    In the end, they felt that their lives were in danger and distanced themselves from the galaxy.


    Eun-ha snorted as she looked at the guys surrounding her with a certain distance between them.


    Distance was meaningless to him.


    The galaxy took a step into the air.


    Woobo


    In an instant, the new model disappears.


    The galaxy, wrapped in crimson flames, revealed a new type in the crowd that surrounded it.


    The Violent Flame


    version was immediately overturned.


    They��re not besieging them.


    it was pulled in


    Those who entered the area that could be moved by Ubo completely lost the advantage of number and area.


    Just then-.


    ����!!


    Eunha stared straight ahead.


    Taking advantage of the gap in which the troops flocked to him, Ye-gyeong deployed artillery fire magic.


    A huge magic circle floating in the air.


    The magic circle flashed.


    Even so, the galaxy did not show any fear.


    please avoid


    The fire chicken responded.


    Three pairs of wings fluttered.


    The galaxy shot straight up into the sky.


    Its huge wings create strong winds, so it rises vertically and immediately changes direction.


    Whii profit!!


    Fold the wings soon.


    The head of the galaxy soaring high in the sky began to turn downward.


    Eventually, wrapped in wings of flame, he began to dive and flew towards Ye-gyeong in a streamlined shape.


    Then, the gunfire that followed him changed its trajectory and began to aim in the direction he fell.


    Pi profit!!


    Even so, the galaxy crashed.


    The three pairs of wings gently spread and adjusted the speed.


    The galaxy, which narrowly avoided the bombardment, moved toward the epicenter of the flash as if it were spinning.


    Winter blooms on the right side of


    the mana drain .


    The galaxy dipped the knife into the flash.


    I gave strength to the arm that was pushed all the way back and flew forward as it was.


    Then, when the bombardment changed its trajectory again, it flapped its wings to correct its direction.


    I turned around at the approaching flash and moved to the other side.


    Winter on the left side of


    the mana drain .


    And the galaxy repeated a similar action as before.


    The snowy winter roared.


    As his pure white sword body turned black, he shouted to free himself.


    shut up.


    you stay still


    Eunha ignored Mangoshu��s voice.


    Then, he focused his consciousness on the two swords that absorbed Yekyung��s magic.


    His phantom beast will take care of avoiding the attack anyway.


    Whoaaaaaa!!


    Mana condensed in two swords.


    Ye-kyung��s mana, which she used as her own mana, emitted an intense light.


    The galaxy used it as a medium to stimulate the mana that melted into the atmosphere.


    ��Concentrated compressed


    mana calls for mana.


    The strength of the mana formed between the two swords emits a much stronger light.


    ��Condensation Compression:


    Using all of them as his own mana, he once again called in the mana dissolved in the air as a medium.


    ��As if forming a condensed, compressed


    platinum cross.


    Galactic compressed mana three times.


    Platinum-colored traces formed in both hands, waiting for the moment to explode.


    ��Capturing control


    But the galaxy had no intention of doing what Mana wanted.


    Mana, which seemed to explode at


    any moment, was forcibly squeezed into the sword body.


    The magic was captured.


    So-.


    Gift Granting Artifact


    < Amplification >


    ��Dawning Blade S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I will not fall anymore.


    I will definitely win.


    Eunha borrowed such a wish and created a new magic.


    Ubo


    , like the dawn of dawn.


    A beam of light that drives away the dark night.


    Eun-ha grabbed a brilliantly shining sword and flew towards him.


    ����!!


    towards his forehead.


    Eunha swung two swords.


    two-pronged trajectory.


    A long beam of dazzling light spread and created a deep scar on the guy��s forehead.


    Ubo


    Galaxy moved its wings as it were.


    I continued to cut through his flesh with a light-soaked knife.


    Kwajik!


    It was different from before.


    The sword strikes that did not properly reach him cut away his flesh.


    Blood fountains gushing.


    Flesh tumbles down.


    The guy screams.


    Whiiiieeeeeeaaaaaoooooo!!


    The boy struggled greatly.


    Countless magic circles appeared on his back.


    The galaxy that burned the blood of the bouncing guy immediately avoided the spot.


    Kwa Kwa Kwa Kwam!!


    The guy attacked himself with magic.


    To that extent, the blow from earlier must have dealt him a significant blow.


    That��s why-.


    ��Whiiiiieeeeeaaaaaoooooo!!!


    His gaze was fixed on the galaxy.


    coercion and murder.


    A huge presence watched him.


    It created dozens of magic circles in the air and a huge magic circle toward the galaxy.


    Are you going to do that again?


    Eunha frowned.


    Dozens of magic circles were aiming at the ground while aiming for him.


    The guy is provoking.


    Are you going to deal with yourself while abandoning the people below you?


    Aren��t I the only one?


    But the galaxy smirked.


    He spread his wings wide.


    Pi profit!!


    Three pairs of wings spewed out flames.


    The wings of flame burned fiercely enough to cover the night sky.


    Immediately after-.


    [��Hyung-hyung is leaving now! Don��t worry, you��re gathering strength!!]


    I heard Jinparang��s telepathy.


    A telepath who cares about himself while being frivolous.


    Eunha raised her mouth and compressed the flames into her sword.


    ����In the middle of the 10th type sword fanatic,


    huge swords were created in the air of


    the Snow Dragon in the extreme of the Hanmae style.


    The swords fell on Ye-kyung��s head, interfering with his casting.


    At the same time, the snow dragon that rose from the ground bit off Ye-kyung. The northeastern


    part of Hanmae-ryu��s farce


    .


    The Twelve Seats < The First Sword > Ji Yong-hyeon.


    And < Seolchang > Ryu Yeon-hwa.


    Two people brought a cheering squad.


    Among the cheerleaders were a few Pandora Clan members.


    They kept bombarding him to get his attention.


    Nevertheless, Ye-kyung ended up completing the magic circle.


    ����!!


    The magic circle emitted an intense light.


    Magic formations across Jongno-gu and Jung-gu tried to bombard the ground.


    right then-


    ��Film Disposal


    It��s as if the scenes were cut off.


    The protective magic created in the air completely blocked its bombardment.


    His attack failed.


    It didn��t stop there.


    ����A roar that seemed to rip


    the thunderbolt world apart.


    Although there were no clouds.


    Blue lightning fell from the sky.


    Lightning struck Yekyung directly.


    Chiririk!!!


    southwest.


    Twelve Seats < Witch of Time > Prisis Memory.


    Twelve Seats < Thunder Emperor > Lee Do-jin.


    Eun-ha realized that the two people who went on a business trip with the fairy had finally returned to Gangbuk with a cheerleader.


    But the guy didn��t give up.


    The one who lost consciousness for a moment and fell to the ground immediately soared into the sky and tried to retreat.


    ��Tooquaaang!!


    A beam of light rose from the ground immediately after.


    A huge light hit his side, forcing him to change direction.


    Whiiiieeeeeaaaaoooo��.


    to the Southwest Mana Management Organization.


    Twelve Seats < Silent > Yoo Soo-jin.


    she shot him


    Meanwhile, at that time��


    ��Pasha! You��re done!


    I hear someone shouting


    Huge pillars of fire soared in all directions as if piercing the sky. The protection


    of the archangel


    , the touch of an angel, and


    the spirit of a fallen angel.


    At the same time, a shape reminiscent of an angel appeared above the head of the galaxy.


    Three angels enchanted him with protective magic, increased his body��s recovery ability, and gave him a buff that increased his attack power and speed.


    Eun-ha was able to find out who the person who gave her the buff was.


    You came back at just the right time.


    Northeast.


    Twelve Seats < Yeomma > Kang Hyeon-cheol.


    The Twelve Seats < The Holy Mother > Park Hye-rim.


    They, who had been dispatched to Gangwon-do, also returned with a cheering force.


    They started mopping up the troops.


    And the galaxy, which had compressed the flames until then, swung a sword at the guy who was trying to climb into the sky again.


    Blast Cross


    Crimson Cross.


    The magic compressed to the limit required for control cut off its tail.


    Whiiiiieeeeeeaaaaaaoooooo!!


    The boy let out a violent scream.


    The one who couldn��t climb into the sky again dropped altitude to the ground.


    The Twelve Seats immediately appeared and rushed to subdue him.


    Eunha also flew towards him.


    It was the beginning of the raid.

 Chapter 664

    Relife Player 664(a)


    [Chapter 172]


    [The other side of the hero]


    During Ye-kyung��s invasion of Gangbuk before returning.


    After graduating from the academy, Mok Min-ho, who founded his own party, struggled with the invading army.


    Minho��.


    ��uh.


    There��s a�� potion in my holster�� that��s�� that��s really good. you eat ��Cause I��m wrong now


    ����.


    one person after another.


    Colleagues are dying day by day.


    As the academy��s public sentiment turned toward Onyang, not himself, Choi Ga-in immediately swayed him.


    And Cha Eun-woo, who could not disobey Ga-in Choi, broke up with him.


    Since then, his position in the academy has declined significantly.


    You must live.


    ��See you later.


    What he had to shoulder for Choi Ga-in drove him to become a villain.


    Even so, those who knew Min-ho Min-ho��s character and were favored by him never left him.


    Including the man who is now dead.


    All the people who made parties with him were like that.


    Foolishly driven by affection, those who left the future to themselves.


    ����.


    The monsters killed them.


    Mok Min-ho bit his teeth at the death of his friend who had been by his side at the academy for six years.


    It felt like my heart would break.


    However, there were still many who followed him.


    I couldn��t get my mind off of them.


    ��Let��s go. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    hold their funerals lightly.


    Minho left to face the monsters again.


    That was then.


    ��Whiiiieeeeeaaaaooooo!!


    I hear Ye-kyung crying.


    Mok Min-ho raised his head.


    ������!!��


    Yekyung was falling.


    In any case, to where he is.


    Distraught at the sudden situation, Mok Min-ho had no choice but to look up blankly at the falling Ye-kyung.


    Kwak Kwa Kwak!


    How do you mean to stop it?


    Will I die here in the end?


    Buildings collapse and the ground collapses.


    A collapsed building crashes overhead.


    Mok Min-ho closed his eyes.


    then-


    -Minho�� are you okay?


    you��!


    Guardians blocked his way.


    He quickly deployed protective magic to block the falling building debris.


    However, even though the Guardians protected him, they could not protect their own bodies.


    It was because the steel bar that penetrated the barrier finally penetrated his chest.


    Mok Min-ho opened his eyes wide.


    The Guardian coughed up blood and laughed.


    Even if it��s only you�� I��m glad you��re alive. It hurts like mistress X.


    You, you��


    You, don��t be the only one, go outside. I can��t stand this for long either.


    ����. Get out, bastard!!


    ��sorry.


    Damn it.


    Mok Min-ho gritted his teeth.


    He turned away from the Guardian who had saved him.


    Koo Kung


    When he got out of the wreckage.


    Debris floating in the air came crashing down.


    Minho, who barely came out, collapsed on his knees as his legs gave out.


    ����.


    No one survived.


    All party members are dead.


    Mok Min-ho��s body trembled.


    Ah��


    the voice didn��t come out.


    no tears flowed


    Ahh��.


    But a cracked voice comes out.


    My body just trembled.


    Minho, who belatedly dug up the rubble and confirmed the deaths of the party members with his own eyes, cried silently.


    The world was so savage.


    Yekyung was so hateful.


    no-


    ��Good! Thanks to Jinwoo hyung��s help, I was able to drop Yekyung! After all, it��s the sun!? How the hell did you think to drop that thing? Haha I didn��t do much? It was because Kaede and Gurae only attacked after attracting attention.


    Mok Min-ho hated On-taeyang.


    Above the ground where the ground collapsed.


    I heard Taeyang On and Cheon-Seo Lee appear and say that.


    Ah ah��


    Minho Mok understood the whole situation.


    It is a warm sun.


    In the aftermath of On Tae-yang��s dealing with Ye-gyeong, his comrades died.


    ����.


    Monsters invade Gangbuk.


    Onyang was being held up as a hero by the people.


    They called him < braver >.


    What is�� a hero?


    But Mok Min-ho denied it.


    How is this a hero?


    If you are a hero, can you ignore a few sacrifices in order to defeat the enemy?


    Is it unavoidable for that hero to suffer damage in the process of establishing an achievement?


    Hey, that��s what a hero is


    .


    If that��s a hero��


    ��I kill it.


    He doesn��t want a world like this.


    There was nothing left for him now.


    Minho��s heart sank into a bottomless abyss. In the


    end,


    Onyang and the Twelve Seats defeated Yekyung.


    they were celebrating


    Do not be ridiculous.


    Mok Min-ho gnashed his teeth.


    He climbed from the collapsed ground and headed towards the people who were congratulating each other.


    And��


    ��Kyaaaaaaaaaa!!


    Mok Min-ho!! What are you doing!? shut up!


    in front of everyone else.


    Mok Min-ho grabbed the sword and rushed at On-taeyang.


    Onyang hurriedly blocked his sword.


    kill. only you will surely kill


    The Twelve are calling out to calm down.


    On-Taeyang shouts, ��Why are you like this?��


    Cha Eun-woo sheds tears and dries.


    However, Mong Min-ho ignored them and just swung his sword as his emotions led him.


    In the end, On Taeyang, who had been blocking Mok Min-ho��s sword, changed his stance with a squeak.


    Onyang also showed a murderous intent.


    And��


    ��To


    Mok Min-ho, who was exhausted already.


    On Taeyang stabbed his sword.


    That was it.


    Mok Min-ho knelt down.


    Aaaaaaaaaa!! Minho!! Mok Min-ho!!


    no no don��t go! Eunwoo! Dangerous! Someone stop Eunwoo! Minho! Mok Min-ho!!


    There was no strength in the body.


    At that moment, Onyang pulled out his sword.


    Mok Min-ho fell to the floor.


    Blood is pouring out


    My vision became increasingly blurry.


    Ah��


    from the back of the warm sun.


    Cha Eun-woo caught my eye.


    Cha Eun-woo is captured by Jo A-ra and On-taeyang��s party members.


    She was screaming and trying to run towards him.


    Move! I have to live! I have to live! still alive!


    Cha Eun-woo bursts into tears.


    Then, the party members stopped her, saying it was dangerous.


    Cha Eun-woo kept yelling at me to let him go.


    ��Eunwoo.


    It��s no use.


    Mok Min-ho shook his head inwardly.


    He knew best what his condition was.


    His body, which had been struggling with monsters for several days without receiving proper treatment, was now at its limit.


    In the first place, Mok Min-ho did not want to live.


    I didn��t want to live shamelessly over my comrades who died protecting me.


    I just wanted to die like this.


    Don��t worry. I will take care of Eunwoo.


    Ah��


    I don��t know why you wanted to kill me, but goodbye. ����.


    I wish you good luck.


    But Eunwoo was worried.


    Cha Eun-woo, who has been dragged so far without being able to disobey Choi Ga-in��s words.


    Minho Mok did not hear anything from Onyang.


    However, I was worried about Cha Eun-woo wearing a red choker around his neck as he kept reaching out to him.


    She feared that if she died, she might collapse completely.


    Please, I hope it��s nothing to worry about.


    like that-


    -It��s okay, Eunwoo. don��t cry. ��Cause I��m not hurt Mi Minho��


    Maybe Minho�� didn��t like me. Looking at the fact that the monsters tried to kill me when they invaded Gangbuk.


    Mi Minho��.


    No, don��t go. stay by my side


    Mok Min-ho passed away.


    ��


    After graduating from the academy, Onyang joined the Dangun clan.


    Having joined the Dangun Clan as a rookie, he was unconventionally qualified as a party sub-leader with the right to recommend the talent he wants to the party.


    Shit��


    But the party life was much harder than he thought.


    In a situation where the army invaded Gangbuk, On Taeyang, who lacked field experience, had no choice but to make mistakes.


    At least the experienced party leader has led the party up until now, but��.


    ��Taeyang, please follow me. Leader��


    you�� lead the children back to the Dangun clan somehow. ����.


    Shit Clan Road son of a bitch�� So why would you send support to Jongno-gu�� After saying that��


    the party leader finally died.


    On Taeyang, who naturally took over the leader��s authority, looked back at the party members.


    ������.��


    The faces of the party members were dark.


    It is also worth noting that since the monsters invaded Gangbuk, several people have already died.


    There were not many people left in the party.


    Due to the ongoing battle, all party members were exhausted.


    It seemed that if something was given, they would immediately become frustrated.


    right then-


    ��Whiiiiieeeeaaaaaoooooo!!


    Yekyung crashed out of nowhere.


    Hearing the sound, On Taeyang raised his head and widened his eyes as he saw the tall guy falling over his head.


    Kwa Kwa Kwa Kwam!!


    The building has collapsed.


    The ground suddenly collapsed due to the impact of the fall.


    On Taeyang, who managed to avoid the attack, fell helpless as the ground collapsed.


    ������!!��


    Party members screamed.


    There was a cloud of sand and dust, so it was impossible to secure a view.


    In such a situation, piles of building debris fell endlessly.


    Whew��. Guys! where are you guys!?


    how much time has passed


    On Taeyang, who thought the shock was over, luckily pushed the concrete above his head.


    He stumbled through the rubble and came out.


    ��Oh my gosh��


    Cool! It hurts so much��ahhh!!


    ����.


    On Taeyang doubted his eyes.


    Hell was unfolding.


    There was not a single sane person.


    One party member was stabbed in the chest by a steel frame and coughed up blood every time he breathed.


    Some party members seemed to have been crushed under the rubble, except for their faces.


    Some party members were invisible, only the severed feet were visible.


    Onyang sat down on the floor.


    Why��


    why did this happen?


    On Taeyang couldn��t believe the reality.


    losing my mother


    estranged from my sister


    Breaking up with a childhood friend.


    He trained his sword against evil and tried to start a new life with friends who remained by his side until the end.


    it completely collapsed.


    Ah��


    the voice didn��t come out well.


    It was hard to breathe.


    On Taeyang grabbed his chest.


    It was difficult to hold on to consciousness.


    why why


    Is he too unlucky?


    Who do you mean who is disturbing you?


    The question was resolved before long.


    Fire!!


    Onyang looked up into the sky.


    Flames spreading across the night sky.


    Noh Eun-ha, clad in crimson wings, was standing right there.


    Onyang understood the whole situation.


    No Eun-ha��.


    No Eun-ha.


    In the process of Noh Eun-ha dealing with Ye-gyeong, her colleagues died. I hate you


    so much


    . I really hate you.


    why do you hate me so much


    Onyang gritted his teeth.


    Murderous intent rose up.


    Hatred welled up.


    Such a mind gradually ate away Taeyang��s body.


    If it wasn��t for you��


    -I could have saved my mother.


    I wouldn��t have been awkward with Taehee.


    I wouldn��t have broken up with Ara.


    The warm sun was locked in the past.


    I focused my consciousness on the past, where resentment, hatred, and murderous intent were mixed.


    If it wasn��t for you��


    ��My comrades would not have died.


    Onyang wanted to deny the present.


    But cruelly, reality forced him to witness it.


    Onyang��s consciousness gradually fell into the past.


    I had a meaningless thought.


    If only he had the power to change the past��


    ����I wouldn��t have been so unhappy.


    something that can��t be done.


    Nevertheless, he recalled, reviewed, and ruminated on the past several times.


    I swore I wouldn��t do that again.


    So he surrendered himself to his murderous intent and gripped his sword.

 Chapter 665

    Relife Player 665(b)


    [Chapter 172]


    [The other side of the hero (2)]


    Everyone had experience.


    Although we were far apart, we could not communicate with each other.


    They watched each other attack and coordinated the raid properly.


    < The First Sword > blocked the North.


    I signaled not to drive Yegyeong to the north.


    Well, since there is Jongmyo in the north, it makes sense.


    When Eun-ha saw Ji Yong-hyeon, the ��first swordsman��, blocking Ye-gyeong��s path, she immediately grasped the situation.


    Perong! Perong! Kwakkwakkwa!!


    At that moment, a pillar of fire erupted.


    Several pillars of fire completely bound Ye-gyeong��s feet.


    Immediately, lightning fell from the sky and attacked Ye-kyung.


    Eunha also attacked with < Thunderbolt > while the crazy squid had tied him up.


    Whiiieeeaaaaoooo��


    but the tail was cut off one.


    The guy wasn��t taken lightly.


    The guy spread the jamming.


    The pillars of fire and lightning were dispelled.


    It caused a mana disorder in the area and resisted to escape.


    That��s one thing-.


    ��The aesthetics of slowness


    Film Disposal There


    was no way they would leave him alone.


    < The Holy Mother > Park Hye-rim and < The Witch of Time > Prisis Memory caught him.


    Yegyeong��s speed was slower than before, and the artillery fire that was trying to destroy the city center was stopped.


    Everyone thinks the same.


    Fighting in the city is dangerous, so I��m looking for a suitable place to fight.


    Eunha flew above Yekyung. Eunha


    was also looking for a place where she could fight


    the guy to her heart��s content, just like the Twelve Seats .


    But such a place seldom came into sight.


    Just then, Jinparang sent a telepathic message.


    [Pandora Clan telepathist Jin Parang. A message from the navigator Jeong Ha-yang of Pandora Clan to all players who are currently facing Ye-kyung. Oh, I inform you that the message from Navigator Jeong Ha-yang has already been approved by Baek Seo-jin, acting minister of the Mana Management Organization.]


    According to Jinpa-rang��s message a little while ago, it seems that Jeong Ha-yang is currently at the headquarters of the Mana Management Organization.


    She is commanding the battle with < Big Data > Mora Yul.


    Eun-ha listened to the frivolous telepathy.


    [As of now, I hope the players do their best to drive Yekyung to Seoul Namsan Tower!]


    Seoul Namsan Tower.


    The galaxy made a fire to look into the distant night.


    Pi profit!!


    The embers spread around him and lit up the Gangbuk area.


    Namsan Tower visible in the distance.


    The steel frame of the Seoul Namsan Tower, which was restored just a short while ago, was visible.


    Push! Wheein!


    Fireworks exploded in other places one after another, lighting up the night sky.


    Players who received telepathy helped those who were currently following Yekyung find Namsan Tower.


    [From Hansung Clan! All the clans in Jung-gu will guide you on the way to Namsan!]


    [This is the Cheongpa-dong clan. Deliver Pandora Clan��s True Letter or Telepathy��s message instead. All the clans in Yongsan-gu will guide you on the way to Namsan. Additionally, some of the Pandora Clan members are said to have headed to Namsan Seoul Tower. I guess I��ll put the work first.]


    Telepathy was transmitted from all over.


    After the flames, the galaxy lowered its altitude to the side of the guy.


    You don��t have to worry as long as you know the direction to drive it.


    He takes the left side of Yekyung himself.


    If he tries to change course, he��ll sway you with a blow to the side.


    And on the right-.


    ��I��ll join you.


    Please.


    < The First Sword > Ji Yong-hyeon.


    And < Seolchang > Ryu Yeon-hwa.


    Two people will be in charge.


    Eun-ha exchanged glances with < The First Sword >, who chased Ye-kyung while running quickly over the building, and Ryu Yeon-hwa, who made an ice road in the air and kept Ye-kyung in check as if skating.


    Rewind


    At that time, the broken building around Yekyung was restored in an instant.


    It was the magic of the Presis memory.


    She temporarily restored the building, limiting Ye-kyung��s career path.


    Then the bastard roared.


    Whiiieeeeaaaaooooo!!


    He moved the severed tail muscle and destroyed the building.


    When the jamming magic was used, the restored building was restored to mana, and Ryu Yeon-hwa, who was following him, crashed.


    The fire chicken was also caught up in his magic and lost its crimson wings.


    The galaxy clicked its tongue and crashed.


    -Hold on tight. �� huh.


    < The First Sword > will survive on its own.


    Eun-ha hugged Ryu Yeon-hwa tightly.


    I escaped from his jamming magic and spread my wings wide.


    Just before falling to the floor, the extraordinary galaxy gathered mana in the sword.


    With one hand holding Ryu Yeon-hwa��s waist tightly.


    With the other hand, he fired a sword strike.


    A platinum light burst out.


    Platinum Cross Galaxy


    swung the sword as hard as it could.


    A platinum-colored flash struck the creature��s side, slicing through its skin.


    The guy who was about to turn to the left wriggled his body a lot.


    thank you. stop it now


    like this? here?


    huh. drop me off here


    okay. Don��t overdo it. Eunha You are.


    Eun-ha released her hand from Ryu Yeon-hwa��s waist.


    She let out a soft smile and landed on Ye Kyung��s head.


    Halopod Cage


    A cage that was created around her.


    A cage of snowflakes fell on her head, trapping her and Ye-kyung.


    As the iron bars narrowed the range, they gradually put pressure on Ye-kyung. At that


    moment,


    she broke the cage


    .


    Snowflakes fluttered and covered Ye-kyung.


    His body froze.


    movement has declined markedly.


    Of course, he couldn��t just stay there.


    He tried to shake off the clinging snowflakes using jamming magic.


    But at that time, Ryu Yeon-hwa was already gone.


    ��The gift-granting artifact


    ?Resistance?


    the galaxy plunged.


    He blocked the jamming using an artifact and stimulated a group of mana.


    The snowflakes created by Ryu Yeon-hwa were already turning into mana particles and flying wildly around them. Let the


    burst counter


    galaxy strike the sword.


    His entire body exploded.


    The one who was hit by explosions from all sides let out a scream.


    Feeling threatened by Eunha, the guy immediately ran forward.


    It was as expected of Eunha.


    So, Nom finally reached Namsan while being checked by the two people and the Twelve Seats.


    When that time came, Eun-ha moved quickly and met Ye-gyeong��s eyes.


    A brainwashing spell that won��t work on


    the Stygian child Ye- kyung.


    However, what Eunha was aiming for was not courtesy.


    It was himself reflected in Ye-kyung��s eyes. The


    Stygian


    child reflected in Yekyung��s eyes.


    The galaxy enchanted with its own felt its heart pounding.


    As the gift is forcibly activated, it resists brainwashing.


    Eunha smiled.


    Gift < Unknown >


    I activated the gift.


    Power rose from the body.


    It spread its wings wide.


    A strong headwind blew.


    wheeik!!


    Leaning against the headwind.


    Eunha flew behind Yekyung.


    Eventually, he glided on the wind and poured mana into the coldly blooming winter.


    The blazing flames gathered in the sword body and waited for the time to be released�� S~ea??h the Nov��l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ��Blast Cross


    When the wind direction changed again.


    Eunha fired a slash.


    Whiiiiiiieeeeeaaaaooooo!!


    The flames clung to him like a snake and threw him to the ground.


    As it became a signal, each of the Twelve Seats activated their magic.


    ����!!


    Magic that rushes at once.


    The attack that thrilled the five senses made Ye-gyeong, who seemed like she would never fall, plummet to the ground.


    ��


    Namsan Seoul Tower.


    The Pandora Clan members were waiting for Yekyung to appear there.


    Then, when he plunged headlong, they moved without hesitation.


    ��Joara, activate the magic.


    [Pandora Clan telepathist Jin Seo-na. We deliver the message of Min-Ho Mok to Caster Jo A-Ra. Activate magic.]


    From the area overlooking Myeong-dong.


    Mok Min-ho, who had a positional advantage over them, gave instructions and Jin Seo-na delivered them to the scene.


    Jo Ara was on top of a tree overlooking the view of


    Memento Magia .


    She activated the pocket watch��s magic and cast four spells at the same time.


    Ground Adhesion


    Rock Stake


    Binding Roots


    Auxetic


    Use magic to adsorb the guy to the ground so he can��t fly up.


    Rock wedges and tree roots protrude from the ground to block its movement.


    And with magic that promotes growth, the roots of trees grow strong and large.


    So-.


    ��Nature Block


    She uses the nature of Namsan Mountain to create a prison that blocks Yegyeong.


    However, the opponent is the 3rd tier Overrank.


    She knew it would be hard to keep him on her own.


    So she waited for the next person��s turn.


    And soon after��


    ��Changjin


    Han, who was somewhere in the forest of Heaven, suddenly activated his magic.


    Gift < access >.


    After setting traps around Namsan, he used the gift��s power to create a net around the area.


    Threads stretching from here and there in the forest covered the one who had already been sealed by Joara��s magic.


    Please contact Jinseo or Eunha. Ye-kyung��s movements have been stopped, so you can attack now.


    okay. And now��


    I know.


    Mok Min-ho, who was watching the scene, immediately cast his eyes away.


    veil of night.


    Something was flying fast in the pitch-black night.


    It was the army of Yekyung.


    The monsters are coming this way to protect the courtesy.


    right then-


    ��Flare


    Whiteout


    Bonggu-rae, who was on top of Namsan Seoul Tower, fired a flash grenade, and at the same time Cha Eun-woo deployed his magic.


    The other players each used their magic to light up the night.


    The dazzling light lifted the veil of night and revealed the shapes of the monsters.


    The players prepared an attack.


    And Kaede Hoshimiya��.


    ��Three


    arrows were hung on the meteor shower.


    The arrows she shot into the sky split into countless numbers, skewering those who came within range.


    Soon after, as soon as the series of shots were over, Mok Min-ho and Yoo Nam-hun ran.


    The Wall Breaker


    Mana Crasher


    annihilates them so that they cannot approach Ye-kyung.


    Mong Min-ho, clad in a flash of silver light, ended his life mainly with thickly armored monsters.


    It was slower than that, but Yoo Nam-hoon swung his sword at the monsters at random.


    ��


    Dawn is soon.


    The odds were completely turned upside down.


    Ye-kyung��s fall on Namsan was a clear trigger.


    There was no way that experienced players couldn��t read the winning story.


    They launched an all-out assault.


    When the players dealt with the forces, the galaxy joined forces with the twelve constellations to deal with it.


    ��Blast Cross


    Gift < Unknown >.


    and < amplification >.


    Finally, the buffs of the supporters.


    Eun-ha fired a slash without giving the guy who was about to soar into the sky a chance.


    Whiiieeeeeaaaaaoooo!!


    The guy screams.


    Even so, he and the Twelve did not back down one bit.


    They attack him from all sides.


    Cut off the fins of


    the bastard .


    Dig up the flesh.


    The floor was covered with blood like a river.


    It was all his blood.


    right then-


    ������!!��


    He created a magic circle.


    This, too, was within the assumption.


    The problem is that he created it not in the air, but in himself.


    This child��!


    The guy is doing his best.


    Ye-gyeong made a bold decision to get rid of the magic holding her back and the attacks of herself and the Twelve Seats.


    Those present were stunned.


    As soon as they showed signs, they quickly retreated.


    Kwa Kwa Kwa Kwam!!!


    Presis Memory and Park Hye-rim quickly developed protective magic on people.


    However, the explosion that occurred at close range broke the magic of the two very easily.


    Nonetheless, the Twelve Seats skillfully broke down the barrier and stopped the incoming explosion.


    Where is Yekyung?


    It was thick with black smoke.


    Eunha gave strength to her eyes.


    Yekyung couldn��t have died like this.


    As expected��.


    ��Whiiiieeeeeaaaaaoooo!!


    A large billow of black smoke billowed.


    The guy flew away.


    Eunha immediately looked up into the sky.


    ����!!


    The condition is a mess.


    With the whole body soaked in dark red blood.


    Yegyeong deployed dozens of magic around Namsan Mountain.


    Whiiiieeeeeeaaaaaaaoooooo!!!


    Jamming at the same time.


    Except for his magic, all of the players�� magic was disabled.


    < The Holy Mother > Park Hye-rim, while using magic, was caught in the jamming and knelt down.


    ��The film disposal


    magic circle flashed.


    Presis memory deployed protection magic in time for the moment the jamming disappeared.


    But he was one step faster.


    artillery fire poured in.


    The protection magic that was created belatedly prevented the ensuing bombardment, but it could not do anything about the bombardment that had fallen before it.


    Park Hye-rim risked pain and struggled to deploy protective magic, but it was difficult to protect the entire area.


    Players had to avoid the shelling that could not be blocked by protective magic.


    In response, Eunha��.


    ��The transformation


    phoenix wing galaxy


    immediately flew up.


    The pouring gunfire grazed my cheek.


    Even so, Eunha opened her eyes and left the barrier of the Phrysis Memory.


    ����!!


    A more intense bombardment poured in.


    While leaving the flight to Buldak, he gripped his two swords tightly.


    The sword body that had passed the bombardment emitted light.


    I can��t let you run away like this.


    How did you come this far�� can you let him run away like this?


    Eunha gritted her teeth.


    The courtship was almost over.


    I couldn��t let him go like this.


    Just like in the past��


    ��I don��t want to give that guy time to recover.


    He recalled his memories before returning.


    Before the return, Yegyeong was subdued only a few days after all the twelve thrones returned to Gangbuk.


    As a result, the damage to Gangbuk was much worse than it is now, and public opinion about the fairy was very bad.


    People despaired at the situation that did not change much after the fairy��s return and criticized the fairy government.


    So-.


    ��Dunning Blade


    I can��t leave it like that.


    The galaxy, which drew consciousness from the past, glared at the guy who had deployed a huge magic toward him.


    I looked at the present.


    I headed for the future to defeat that guy.


    I promised myself that I would not hesitate and not settle down.


    The choice you make now will definitely change a lot in the future.


    Whether Ye-kyung is defeated today or not, that will greatly change the way people in the world think.


    So-.


    ��Gift < Unknown >


    Now, here.


    I will choose the future of defeating you and move forward.


    When Eunha was so determined.


    Gift activated.


    A sensation I��ve experienced before.


    The existing world was split in two, and a few seconds later, the future was visible.


    Not with Dunning Blade.


    from a few seconds into the future.


    He suddenly stops casting and uses jamming magic.


    Eunha��s dunning blade breaks and the creature opens its huge mouth to chew on him.


    Accordingly, the galaxy immediately canceled the magic and infused mana into the artifact.


    Gift Grant Artifact


    < Resistance >


    Now, there is only one remaining artifact.


    As the last artifact shattered, Yekyung��s jamming was blocked.


    And the galaxy unfolded its magic toward the guy whose mouth was wide open.


    ����The Blast Cross


    bastard fell on himself, surrendering himself to gravity.


    Eun-ha flew past him with a flame-filled sword.


    Their eyes met each other.


    Kwa Kwa Kwa Kwam!!


    The magic that exploded in his mouth.


    He couldn��t believe what was happening.


    The guy who fell to the ground again turned around and looked up at the galaxy.


    ��Whiiiieeeeeeaaaaaooooo!!


    Even so, it��s like I��m going to kill you.


    The one who fell to the ground cast a huge magic circle above the sky.


    Magic that can��t even be aimed properly.


    The galaxy dived away from the flash of light soaring through the night sky.


    The flash of light blew mana into the sword again.


    Dunning Blade


    A blade that shines brilliantly.


    The galaxy, which accelerated by flapping its three pairs of wings, arrived in front of his forehead.


    ����!!


    The two winters cross.


    Eun-ha swung her sword with all her might, carving a deeper wound on the guy��s forehead than before.


    The sword, tinged with pure white light, pierced the guy��s forehead.


    And the guy��


    ����!!


    In the end, the body was pierced through the tower where restoration work was in progress.


    With its tail and fins cut off, it slumped helplessly, impaled by the tower��s skeleton.


    ��Thunderbolt


    At that time, a bolt of lightning fell.


    The blue lightning tore the whole guy off the top of the tower.


    Whiiieeeee��.


    And yet he was alive.


    Eunha, who landed on the ground, snapped her fingers as she saw him.


    -Goodbye.


    Hwareuk!


    The fire engulfs him.


    Finally, it turned into a particle of mana and disappeared from the world.

 Chapter 666

    Relife Player 666


    [Chapter 172]


    [Hero��s other side (3)]


    I finally defeated Yekyung.


    Unable to overcome the heat, Eunha watched as the steel frame of Namsan Seoul Tower melted and collapsed.


    Even if you get an ideal body with Elixir, you can��t help with the recoil caused by Gift and < Amplification >.


    The recoil came.


    The pain was greater than I thought, probably because I used Gift and < Amplification > at the same time.


    Fortunately, he was not seriously injured.


    The members of the Twelve Seats and Pandora Clan could also be attributed to the help of the other players.


    Papa. are you okay. Rather than that, magic stones must have fallen around me. will you bring it


    Boo.


    yes i got it rest you too


    enduring the pain


    Eunha smiled bitterly.


    He gave up after trying to have Fire Chicken thoroughly search the area where the steel frame fell.


    The fire chicken was also very tired.


    Instead, I just had to ask others.


    Hey Noah! Are you alive!?


    Hyung, please put on some clothes��.


    Hey, then what should we do? When he transforms into the form of Blade Wolf with < Beast >, the clothes he is wearing are torn. Then give me some of the clothes you��re wearing on top.


    Yes, take my coat and put it on. Instead, go over there and find the magic stone that Yekyung must have dropped. Search everywhere. Maybe there is a skill stone.


    This is what makes it work��


    I, Clanlord. Brother clan member.


    Chet got it!


    Just in time, the Jinparang approached.


    Eun-ha handed over her clothes to the naked man and asked him to search for a place where the fire had not yet gone out.


    Jinpa-rang grumbled and turned around and left to find the magic stone.


    Meanwhile, other clan members also arrived.


    I heard that your condition is very serious, but looking at your face, it seems that it was for nothing. You��re alive and well


    Seeing you say that, do you think you were worried about me too?


    ��First of all, it��s a Clan Lord. Don��t take things for granted.


    Let��s make the obvious sound obvious�� Looking at it earlier, it seems that you have created a new magic? Did you like it?


    how about you


    Hoshimiya Kaede tapped.


    Eunha smiled at her as if she hadn��t seen her in a long time.


    Then Kaede snorted and followed Jinparang to search for the magic stone.


    In addition, Pandora Clan members rejoiced in the resurrection of the galaxy as if it were their first job.


    Minho is also heartbroken.


    I also heard nagging from Seo-na and Eun-woo.


    I heard that you were worried about Ara.


    Yeonhwa smiled softly.


    Changjin stroked his chest.


    Bonggu-rae was the same.


    By the way, wasn��t your own Riel taking care of you? Then where is Lee Lee? him? By now, perhaps you are eating a delicious choco pie at the church? Ohhh?


    he��s okay too You��ll be fine.


    That��s how Eun-ha solved the problem.


    They weren��t the only ones who came to see him then.


    The galaxy turned its gaze to the people approaching it, the twelve constellations.


    Pandora Clan Lord. I��m really glad you��re safe.


    Thank you for helping me earlier.


    < The First Sword > Ji Yong-hyeon.


    He held out his hand to Eunha with a benevolent smile.


    Eunha held his hand.


    right then-


    ��Hey! Noh Eunha! no no no Pandora Clan Lord! Did I help you defeat him?


    Are you a real kid? Should I nail it like that? Even if you don��t do that, you��re late and you notice��.


    You owe me. So sooner or later you��ll have a fight with me�� Oops��! Galaxy no Pandora Clan Lord. You don��t have to listen to what this person is saying. Rather, it is we who are in debt, despite the responsibility of the Twelve Seats, for failing to protect Gangbuk in time.


    ����.


    < Yeomma > Kang Hyeon-cheol < Sacred Mother > Park Hye-rim.


    The two did a comedy.


    Eun-ha nodded slightly to Park Hye-rim, who blocked the crazy squid��s mouth, and ignored the non-human.


    ��hungry.


    I also decided to ignore Soo-jin Yoo from ��Silent�� who grabbed Park Hye-rim��s clothes and revealed that she was an empty stomach.


    hello. I see you again.


    < Witch of Time > Prisis Memory.


    Wearing a pointed hat, she approached and greeted Eunha.


    Eunha thanked her.


    Finally-.


    ��I saw the attack well earlier. Was it really great? People around me can understand why Hyeon-cheol has been constantly mentioning the name of Pandora Clanlord lately. �� no. Thanks for your help earlier. And since I��m young, feel free to talk. �� okay? Then do it. No, I only attacked the corps commander you killed.


    Thank you though.


    < Brain Emperor > Lee Do-jin.


    Eun-ha had a conversation with him, who was incomparable to the crazy squid.


    Apparently, Lee Do-jin didn��t know much about himself.


    The one I met when I was in elementary school.


    Well, I was young at the time, and from that person��s point of view, it must have been nothing more than a fleeting relationship.


    < Silent > I don��t think that person has any memories of me either�� No, that person just doesn��t exist.


    Rather, it��s strange that < Witch of Time > remembers me.


    Lee Do-jin was famous for being the most kind, sincere, and good-natured among the Twelve.


    In fact, Eunha knew that his personality was not known to the world and that there was no lie.


    That was then.


    ��Hey!! I found a magic stone here! Hey hey, am I right? My one nose is awesome?


    yes i am proud hey! Noh Eunha! There are skill stones here too! Not one, but two? Both are huge!


    ������!!��


    Jinparang jumped out of the ashes and showed the magic stone and skill stone.


    Blue waggled his tail and raised his nose.


    At this, Jinseo-na tutted and clicked her tongue.


    [Blue oppa�� Do you have an idea or not? There are other people, so what if you show it off to the neighborhood and bring it?]


    [Huh? Isn��t it okay then?]


    [Of course! Eunha didn��t fight Yegyeong alone, everyone fought together. What would the others ask for?]


    A fox and a wolf arguing about something, sparks flying between their ears.


    Eun-ha seemed to know what Seo-na was saying to Parang, even if she didn��t hear the telepathy.


    It��s embarrassing.


    Even if < First Sword > said so�� the others joined the war late, so it cannot be said that they would not be able to distribute the spoils��


    Those who occupied the position of the Twelve were quite experienced.


    Even the crazy squid.


    They must be thinking the same as Eunha and Seona.


    ������.��


    A magic stone of 3rd tier Overrank Yekyung.


    And skill stones.


    Since it was a valuable loot, no one could easily speak out.


    Eunha expected so.


    However, Eunha��s expectations were pleasantly betrayed.


    -I leave the disposition of magic stones and skill stones to the Pandora Clanlord. I didn��t do much other than chasing him.


    Ji Yong-hyun spoke up.


    He, who is the oldest among those present, gave up his stake without regret.


    Starting with him-.


    -It��s not fair. No matter how indebted you were to me, you were just helping me out bit by bit�� Oops��!


    We can��t talk about what to do with Yekyung��s magic stone and skill stone. This person is saying that too. right?


    I have something to say��! Four Pandora clan lords. That��s why it��s okay if you don��t care about the Blaze Clan and the Regulus Clan.


    Kang Hyeon-cheol and Park Hye-rim readily gave up their stake.


    I��m fine too. Rather, I must go back now. I can��t keep wasting time here. < Thunder Emperor > is like that too, right?


    yes that��s right The fairy told me to go first and save Gangbuk, but I can��t stay like this. Oh, I��ll give up ownership too. It��s embarrassing to say that I have authority over just the last hit.


    Prisis Memory smiled.


    Dojin Lee smiled refreshingly and turned around.


    I will tell you the fairy��s words. All the twelve thrones told us to do our best to save Gangbuk. Especially Hyuncheol. He was so excited about defeating the monsters that he was very careful not to commit unnecessary arson.


    Chet, if someone sees it, I set fire��


    I don��t think Hyun-chul is what you were saying�� Anyway, since that��s the case, Hyun-chul, you and Hye-rim went in a different direction from us��.


    Lee Do-jin delivered the fairy Lim Ga-eul��s order. did.


    Accordingly, the Twelve Seats decided to go down Namsan and wipe out the remaining monsters in Gangbuk.


    At that time, there was one member of the Twelve who had not yet given up ownership.


    I��ll give up as long as you give me something to eat.


    ������.��


    Sujin-ah��


    < Silent > Yoo Soo-jin proudly holds on to Eun-ha��s hem and makes a deal.


    Wearing a headband-type hearing protector around her neck, her eyes sparkled.


    They say that there is no dignity of the Twelve Seats.


    Park Hye-rim sighed.


    ��I have some mont shells, would you like to eat them?


    Just then, there was a snack in Eunha��s holster.


    Although it melted in the heat and was distorted by the impact, it became an ugly shape.


    The expiration date has not yet passed.


    Eunha held out the dented Moncher to her.


    Yoo Su-jin nodded vigorously.


    you are a good person


    I bought Yoo Soo-jin��s favor.


    With chocolate on her lips, she tapped Eunha��s shoulder.


    Eventually, Hyerim Park was caught by Dojin Lee and left.


    A person like that is the Twelve��


    This is. I can��t use it if people evaluate it that way.


    After all the Twelve Seats have left.


    Mong Min-ho, who had secretly admired the Twelve Seats while silently watching the situation, murmured weakly.


    Cha Eun-woo, who was next to him, slapped him on the shoulder.


    ��


    ��Let��s go back too.


    It is said that those who noticed Ye-kyung��s death are retreating, but there are still those who remain in Gangbuk.


    Of course, there was no need to talk about the situation in Yongsan-gu, which faces the Han River.


    Eunha decided to return to Yongsan-gu.


    Do I have to be very scolded by my sister and Hayang when I go now? Ah, Hayang is fortunately in the Mana Management Organization, right?


    Physical abilities are significantly reduced.


    Eun-ha led her tired body and quietly followed the clan members.


    The clan members also slowed down, recognizing that Eunha��s condition was not very good.


    That time-.


    ����As


    I was going down the hill, I suddenly heard the rustling of the bushes.


    Immediately after that, a shape quickly jumped out of the bushes.


    Dodging the arrow that Kaede shot in an instant, the figure that rushed in was��.


    ��Noooeueunhaaaa!!


    ������!!��


    It was a warm sun.


    Onyang, holding a sword in a stabbing stance, quickly evaded Kaede��s attack and rushed toward Eunha.


    as if he were going to kill himself.


    Why is Onyang here? why is he like that?


    sudden situation.


    Eunha didn��t understand the situation, so she just looked at Onyang.


    made no response.


    It was hard to even hold a sword.


    Now, even if he draws out his sword, Onyang��s sword will attack him more quickly.


    Even so, the reason Eunha looks at the situation as if it is not her job is��.


    ��What are you! Why did the galaxy suddenly��! Yay! Are you crazy? Why is this suddenly popping out like this!?


    Because there were clan members.


    As soon as On Taeyang appeared, Jin Parang and Yoo Nam Hoon rushed at him.


    Two people blocked the warm sun.


    Move!! I��m going to kill that bastard!! If you don��t want to die too, get out of the way!!


    On-Taeyang raised a vein in his neck and shouted loudly.


    There was no way that Jinparang and Yoo Namhun could hear what he was saying.


    The two tried to subdue Onyang and neutralize him.


    And Taeyang On, who noticed that, jumped at the sword of Jinparang, which was aiming at his neck.


    ��What are you doing!? Did you freak out because you wanted to die!?


    Nooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo!!


    Without fear of his neck being blown away, Onyang rushed at him.


    It was Jinparang who was rather frightened by that.


    He, who had only intended to subdue him lightly, was surprised when Taeyang suddenly thrust his neck into his sword.


    And Taeyang On used a similar technique, and Nam-Hun Yoo��s sword brushed his arm, and he finally left.


    shit��!!


    The two were perplexed.


    They came to their senses belatedly and ran to Ontaeyang, who was about to strike the sword at Eunha.


    But now it��s too late to chase the onyang.


    The warm sun��s sword cuts Eunha��s head��.


    ����!!


    metallic sound.


    The black sword falling from above Eunha��s head was blocked by Ryu Yeonhwa��s spear, so she couldn��t move an inch.


    At the same time, Mok Min-ho thrust his sword into On-taeyang��s neck.


    ��Kuh��!


    warm sun. Let go of the sword if you don��t want to make things bigger than this. Eunha Noh killed my party members! That guy killed my comrades! ��I don��t know what you��re talking about, but you can��t lay your hands on a Clanlord.


    shit��! I will kill you! I��m going to kill you!! Jinpa and Namhun hyungs. Come on, conquer it.


    On-taeyang keeps screaming incomprehensible sounds.


    The reaction of the clan members was consistent.


    The reaction was that On Taeyang was crazy.


    They gradually closed the distance and tried to subdue the sun.


    However, On Taeyang did not want to be taken as it was.


    Gift < Berserk >


    Even slashing a knife at his neck.


    On Taeyang thumped Mokminho��s knife with his hand, pushed it away, and charged. The clan


    members, who


    had no idea that he would go on a rampage until his hand was cut by a knife, clicked their tongues.


    Mok Min-ho, Yoo Nam-hoon, Jin Parang.


    Three people rushed at him.


    However, the three people who tried to subdue him and On Taeyang, who would kill them for the purpose of going to Noh Eun-ha, could not easily be stopped.


    further-.


    -Is it getting stronger!?


    Aaaaaaaaaaa!!


    Move. I��ll join you too.


    After mixing the swords a few times.


    Onyang��s ability had grown remarkably.


    Moreover, he easily evaded the attack, as if he had already told him to figure out the tricks of the three people.


    In response, Kaede irregularly ran and responded to Onyang��s sword with a tonfa.


    She squeaks away and in the meantime, Jinpalang kicks him with a roundabout kick.


    Nooooooooooooooooo!!


    Shouting the name of Noh Eun-ha like a beast.


    On Taeyang, who was blown away after being hit by Jin Parang��s roundabout kick, ran like crazy the moment his feet touched the ground.


    A little stronger than before.


    On Taeyang, who figured out how the three of them suppressed, avoided their attack. Also, as if not afraid of death, he gave his body to their blades and rushed at Eunha.


    Nonetheless-.


    ��Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa��!! let go!! let go!!


    ������.��


    The four of them were able to subdue the whole sun.


    Kaede blocked Yoo Nam-hun and the sword, hitting him hard in the abdomen with a tonfa.


    In the meantime, Parang Jin and Minho Mok attacked him from behind.


    is this really crazy You��re making it hard for people. no do you want to die Why do you put your neck on the sword?


    Jinparang was ridiculous.


    Even if he thought about it again, he put his emotions into it to make Taeyang fall to the floor.


    Jinparang climbed on top of him and grabbed Onyang by the head and pinned him to the ground.


    Just in case, Minho Mok grabbed his neck tightly.


    Move!! I will kill them all! I will kill you all!! ������.��


    Are you all cheating too!? It��s all in one go! ? ?????! You kill my comrades!? uh? uh? uh huh!?


    Warm Suns struggling.


    The words of Onyang, who exuded murderous intent, made the listeners frown.


    On Taeyang, who had been making incomprehensible noises from a while ago, looked like a madman.


    It was truly a berserker Berserker.


    In particular, that was the only word that could express the warm sun that met the galaxy.


    I��ve never killed your comrades. You may be mistaken about something, but I��m seeing you for the first time after graduating from the academy.


    It is a lie! tell me not to lie! Because of you, my colleagues��!!


    So I don��t know why you suddenly jump out and try to kill me. I don��t even know who your colleagues are. But if you really want to�� S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Eun-ha got down on one knee.


    Eunha lowered her posture and met his eyes at a distance where Onyang could never attack her.


    While the warm sun growled.


    Eunha calmly looked down at him.


    Then, after looking at it for a long time as if thinking about something��


    ��If you want to kill me like that, then let��s settle the decision here.


    ����!


    ������!!��


    Noah opened his mouth.


    Onyang��s eyes widen.


    My friends looked at Eunha with surprised faces.

 Chapter 667

    Relife Player 667


    [Chapter 172]


    [The other side of the hero (4)]


    All the clan members stopped it.


    They knew that Galactic��s capabilities were now greatly diminished.


    On the other hand, For some reason, Onyang was getting stronger as time passed.


    Dangerous.


    The clan members all had the same idea.


    Eunha, what are you trying to do? don��t Then I made a mistake��


    I��m fine. So stop releasing Onyang now. ������.��


    Cha Eun-woo grabbed his arm.


    Eunha shook her head.


    Eunha��s attitude was stubborn and no one could break his thoughts.


    ��let it go.


    Minho Mok sighed.


    With a face that he doesn��t even know anymore.


    He glanced at the galaxy once and turned his head quickly.


    In the end, those who suppressed Onyang stepped down.


    Eunha Noh��


    ��I must say that Lee Sung has already been eaten by the gift.


    staggering


    On Taeyang stood up from his seat.


    With his limbs free, he had only the galaxy in his eyes.


    You guys stay far away from him. If you go further than this, you might even attack you guys.


    Aaaaaa!! ��������


    Gift < Berserk >.


    Eun-ha looked at the warm sun after her ego was completely eroded by the gift.


    Onyang��s eyes turned red.


    With blood streaming down his eyes, he screamed with blood in his throat.


    yes come


    attitude of self-determination.


    No, the attitude of friendship.


    Eun-ha held out her sword while watching him roll his body to the extreme under the influence of < Berserk >.


    ��


    Why is Onyang vomiting so much hatred while pointing the sword at him?


    Why are you trying to kill yourself?


    Now that I��m here, that doesn��t matter. The relationship between me and Ontaeyang has become irreversible.


    The question only lasted for a moment.


    Eunha, who led her heavy body to avoid the attack, shook her head inwardly.


    The crux of the matter lies elsewhere.


    Eunha��s thoughts headed there.


    Nooooooooooooooooooo!!


    where did it go wrong


    what made this


    Eun-ha thought as she used the power of the warm sun to let go of his sword.


    Maybe it was wrong from the first meeting.


    Eunha smiled bitterly.


    The meeting between himself and Onyang was not so good from the beginning.


    Oddly enough, it even happened that things were out of sync with each other.


    No, fundamentally, he and On Taeyang had different views of the world.


    -It��s my fault too.


    Where is that?


    Eunha admitted her mistake.


    enter the high school academy.


    Until then, Eunha, who had been looking forward to meeting Onyang and his party members, made a mistake because she was ahead of her heart.


    I was thinking of them too�� only as tools.


    First, the galaxy sometimes used their minds to recruit them.


    He clings to the purpose of changing the future and fails to think of the people who will hurt his heart because of him.


    Yoon Yi-byeol was like that too.


    In a way, Onyang was like that.


    However, the difference between Yoon Yi-byeol and On Taeyang is that she tried to rely on him, while On Taeyang rather tried to rebel against him.


    Secondly-.


    ��It means that I had too many expectations for Onyang.


    As a result of focusing on the nickname < braver >, the galaxy could not objectively grasp the power of Onyang.


    Eun-ha, who met Tae-yang with high expectations, witnessed his skills and could not help but be disappointed.


    His attitude revealed there further offended Onyang.


    Nonetheless, he continued to look forward to it.


    On Taeyang, who inevitably received his own evaluation, was even more repulsive.


    Finally-.


    ��I didn��t know anything about Onyang from the beginning.


    The galaxy was misunderstood.


    The galaxy, which had only looked up at the warm sun from afar in its previous lives, was completely misguided.


    It wasn��t what it looked like.


    I knew it in my head, but after experiencing it, I was able to accept it.


    The hero < Braever > was not just an adult.


    Onyang was also a human being, and he had imperfect or self-centered thoughts.


    Due to the nature of the nickname < Braever >, he was unable to properly grasp the hidden side of the hero Onyang.


    Keugh��!!


    In the end, the relationship between himself and Onyang came to such an extreme situation.


    A gap that cannot be narrowed by narrowing each other.


    At the end of conflict, conflict, and collision, one side had to be destroyed to end the situation.


    If you��re going to attack, attack properly. Even if I can��t use my strength right now, I can win at least one of you. Aaaaaaaaagh!!


    someone has to die


    no, that��s how it should be


    Clan members watching the match between himself and Onyang might think differently, but at least two of them thought so.


    Above all, the galaxy��.


    -The warm sun is dangerous. I can��t let someone who harbors hatred and tries to kill me live like this.


    I decided to kill Onyang.


    The buds of anxiety deserved to be removed.


    The galaxy never wanted to create a variable other than itself in the future that it would change.


    If Onyang is left alive, he will surely seize an opportunity and try to kill himself again.


    I didn��t want to live with useless worries because the things I had to worry about were Taesan.


    So Eunha let Onyang swing the sword at her.


    I wanted to let him wield the sword to his heart��s content and at least let him get rid of his grudge against him.


    To kill On-Tae-yang at this rate, he felt uncomfortable with himself or On-Tae-yang.


    That��s why-.


    ��-!


    Eunha blocked his sword.


    Eun-ha, whose physical ability has greatly deteriorated, gnashed her teeth as she was pushed by On-yang, who was getting stronger and stronger.


    It was a plate that would fall backwards if he tried to force himself to hold on.


    Eun-ha chose to avoid the sword by turning to the side.


    The advantages of < Berserk > are clear. It means quickly learning the opponent��s tactics and coming up with countermeasures accordingly.


    all are attacked


    As if Taeyang knew it would happen, he blocked the way Eunha was trying to advance.


    After mixing the swords several times, he realized that Eunha��s condition was not good, and he struck down the sword.


    It was a push-and-go strategy.


    The galaxy that blocked it by crossing two swords clicked its tongue briefly.


    The galaxy immediately ducked back.


    On the other hand, the downside is also clear.


    The rest of the reason is lost, so I��m going to have a battle emotionally. It means running without thinking ahead. And no defense.


    just as expected.


    Warm Taeyang rushed like a full moon.


    Eunha used that point to bring in the warm sun to the maximum.


    Then he moved his body in time for the moment he approached.


    Stepping on the wooden pole next to him, he jumped and avoided the sword of the sun, and fell behind him.


    Meanwhile, he swung his sword with all his strength and struggled to get it out of the wooden pole.


    Pak!


    In the gap, Eun-ha kicked On Tae-yang in the shin.


    Is it because of the power of the gift?


    On Taeyang was kicked in the shin, but he didn��t mind.


    In the meantime, On Taeyang, who pulled out the sword, swung the sword at Eunha again.


    Eun-ha blocked the snow with creeping winter and kicked him in the shin again.


    Pak!


    Only then did Onyang react.


    He limped.


    Besides, he let go of the hand holding the sword for a moment and then grabbed it again.


    My wrists are numb.


    The galaxy that spread the distance quickly grasped the body of the onyang.


    And the biggest downside of < Berserk >�� is that he loses his reason and doesn��t realize that his body has suffered damage.


    making a loud noise


    Taeyang On, who had been kicked in the shin several times, knelt on one knee.


    Eun-ha realized that On Tae-yang��s body was eventually facing its limits.


    As the adrenaline was actively secreted, it seemed that he hadn��t felt the damage he had suffered.


    His body was in a state of collapse at any moment due to accumulated damage.


    Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!


    Nevertheless, Onyang screamed.


    As if screaming would make you forget the pain.


    He staggered up from his seat and charged at me with a simple ignorance.


    It was a visible attack.


    The sword held high above his head was about to cut the galaxy in two.


    Nooooooooooooooooo!!


    Eunha waited for him to come.


    When that time came, Eunha turned her head to avoid the sword and blocked it with the snowy winter.


    Enduring the tingling sensation in her hands,


    she jumped into Onyang��s arms.


    And to the coldly blooming winter��.


    ��Fuck!


    Eunha stabbed Onyang.


    The blade that had pierced his chest pierced him right up to his back and came out.


    It wasn��t until then that On Taeyang��s body lost strength and fell forward.


    He let go of the sword he was holding.


    He soon lowered his head.


    Ah�� ah��.


    It sounds futile to say it��s a final word.


    Could it be that the lungs were stabbed?


    Like the sound of a balloon deflating, On Taeyang gasped for breath.


    ��I��m sorry. Because I can only do this.


    The warm sun has now lost its power.


    Eun-ha realized that his eyes, which had turned red, were returning to normal, and pulled out the sword that stabbed him in the chest.


    pick up


    On Taeyang could not bear his own weight and lay down on the floor.


    ����.


    Warm Taeyang breathes deeply.


    I blankly look up at the night sky with narrowed eyes.


    Eunha looked down at him quietly.


    Soon, the light disappeared from On Taeyang��s eyes, who vomited blood from his chest.


    Have a good rest.


    Eun-ha, who was out of Taeyang��s field of view, knelt down.


    confirm that he is dead.


    Eunha closed his eyes.


    ������.��


    Clan members all looked at themselves.


    The galaxy that committed murder in front of their eyes could not reach them.


    He only smiled embarrassedly as he knelt down beside Onyang.


    Even a brief moment seemed too long to him.


    right then-


    ��-!


    ok good job Was it very difficult? ��what?


    I understand your heart. it will be very difficult ok ok ok good job ����. Taeyang�� will forgive you.


    Joara jumped out of the crowd of clan members.


    Suddenly, she hugged Eunha, who was kneeling on her knees.


    Jo Ara, who pulled Eunha��s face to her chest, sobbed and comforted him.


    She stroked his hair and patted him on the back.


    Eun-ha was still in her arms, unable to understand why.


    Good job.


    great job.


    Are you hurt anywhere?


    Eventually, starting with Joara.


    Clan members approached and worried about the state of the galaxy.


    No one paid attention to On Taeyang who was lying on the floor.


    ��


    Onyang went mad.


    Joara couldn��t figure out why the whole sun was suddenly trying to kill the galaxy.


    That��s why the galaxy is dangerous! I��m still a bad boy right now��!


    However, she was more concerned about Eunha��s safety than Ontaeyang��s madness.


    So, joining the other clan members, she also set out to stop Onyang.


    However, Eunha suddenly released him and decided to fight as he wanted.


    What is he thinking now!?


    Are you feeling unwell right now!? Please take care of your body!


    It wasn��t long after the Dalian started.


    Joara understood Eunha��s intentions.


    It is to relieve the anger of On-Tae-yang, who seems to have a lot of resentment in his heart.


    In fact, the galaxy was dodging his sword and allowing him to swing it without want.


    On the other hand, her heart just thumped.


    The condition of the galaxy was not very good.


    In addition, he was in a state of wandering between death and death after being hit by Ye-kyung the other day.


    At that time, Jo Ah-ra heard the news and had no choice but to worry greatly about the state of the galaxy.


    The other clan members did the same.


    ������.��


    As if he wanted to jump right in.


    The clan members were watching the battle between the galaxy and the whole sun from a certain distance.


    In the case of Ryu Yeon-hwa and Jin Pa-rang, they were eager to prepare in case Eun-ha was in danger.


    Joara was also trying to stop the battle by using magic when it was very dangerous.


    But contrary to their worries��.


    ��The Phuc


    galaxy was not in danger, but rather he stabbed the whole sun.


    Joara opened her eyes wide.


    Ah��


    ������.��


    On Taeyang collapsed.


    Anything like that was good.


    The most important thing for her was whether the state of the galaxy that was hidden behind the warm sun was safe.


    I wanted to run right away and check his condition.


    However, when he fell on his knees, he quietly watched him die.


    I see you say goodbye ������.��


    Eunha closes the eyes of the onyang.


    such a bizarre sight.


    The appearance of the galaxy under the moonlit night felt holy somewhere. S��ar?h the N?velFire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She and her clanmates tried to figure out what the meaning behind Galactic��s actions was.


    That��s what Han Chang-jin said.


    The clan members only then realized the situation and stood nailed to their seats.


    The relationship between Eunha and Taeyang was not so good��


    Jo Ah-ra understood the relationship between Eunha and Ontaeyang more than anyone else in this room.


    That��s why it was unexpected to see Eunha mourning the death of Taeyang.


    It left a deep impression that Eunha, who had been unilaterally criticized by Onyang, was still sad for Onyang.


    At the same time, she��


    -I��m shaking��


    It��s understandable. Because he killed his motive with his own hands.


    under the moonlight.


    Jo Ah-ra noticed that Eun-ha��s shoulders were shaking slightly.


    At that moment, her heart sank.


    How�� sad.


    He killed his motive with his own hands.


    Even though I couldn��t help it, how painful is it to kill someone I know.


    The look of Eunha towards the eyes of Joara��s clan members felt very lonely, lonely and lonely.


    He was like a wounded beast doing something he shouldn��t have done and trembling in fear of being discovered.


    ok good job Was it very difficult? ��what?


    I understand your heart. it will be very difficult ok ok ok good job ����.


    So, as her emotions told her, she recklessly jumped into Eunha.


    She embraced Eunha, covered in the warm sun��s blood, without any hesitation.


    He patted Noh Eun-ha, who was not crying on the outside but was probably crying in her heart.


    Even the sun�� will forgive you.


    Eunha will live with the guilt of killing Onyang from now on.


    It was so pitiful.


    That is why she, who had spent the most time with Onyang among those present, offered words of comfort.


    The sun will surely forgive you.


    Taeyang�� is that kind of kid.


    Onyang is a good person.


    And he is a fair person.


    Having made a fair and square life-and-death decision, he will surely forgive Eun-ha.


    She had no doubts.


    So sun-


    -You can also rest in peace now.


    While mourning the death of Taeyang On.


    She hugged him tightly to calm her down.


    ��


    Clan members all comforted me.


    While Eun-ha was comforted by them, she didn��t know what to do with her face.


    are you okay.


    ��thank you.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa held her hand tightly.


    Mok Min-ho looked at Eun-ha.


    Jinparang tried hard to pretend to be bright.


    Cha Eun-woo was in a hurry to check the state of the galaxy.


    other than that etc.


    The reaction of the clan members was consistent.


    You go down the mountain first. I��ll take care of the remains and contact the Mana Management Organization.


    ��Please.


    I��ll feel a little like that. When you go back, Eunha, you are at least soaking yourself in warm water. The tension will be relieved.


    Han Chang-jin said so.


    Furthermore, he gave advice.


    Eunha thanked him for his help and went down the mountain.


    When it hadn��t been long since I went down the mountain like that��


    [��It is spread by the Mana Management Organization. At 4:49 am, the current time, all forces have retreated. I would like to thank all of you for your hard work.]


    Telepathy of the Mana Management Organization.


    The message was only the beginning.


    The main story came later.


    [��We inform you that the fairy has returned to Gangbuk and is on her way to Gwanghwamun. Everyone who hears the message will hear the fairy��s return��.]


    Fairy Lim Ga-eul��s return.


    Eunha was shocked to hear the message.


    After a disaster swept through Gangbuk and entered Gwanghwamun, it was possible to predict the evaluation the fairy would receive from people.


    After thinking about this, Eunha looked back at the clan members and opened her mouth.

 Chapter 668

    Relife Player 668


    [Chapter 173]


    [The Last Nightmare]


    Send Lee Do-jin and Presis Memory to Gangbuk first.


    Lim Ga-eul entered Gangbuk after receiving a call from the Mana Management Organization that the army had begun to retreat.


    ��that��s serious.


    I thought about it when I saw it in Gangnam.


    Gangbuk had become hell itself.


    Non-players are not frightened by human remains strewn about everywhere.


    that they have adapted to death.


    Lim Ga-eul murmured as he saw people, both adults and children, coming out to clean up the remains, even more than when Gangbuk collapsed.


    ��It��s autumn.


    It��s a fairy! The fairy has arrived! why did you come now? Haven��t you been hiding somewhere for a while and only appeared when the situation calmed down? Aye, could it be?


    The timing is perfect. Ye-kyung appears as soon as he is subjugated?


    Soon people recognized her.


    The people she went on tour with were escorting her, so of course she had to stand out.


    In addition, there was a difference between her and the person in Gangbuk in terms of appearance.


    On the other hand, people in Gangbuk were sloppy because they didn��t have water or didn��t have time to wash.


    As if in contrast to the collapsed city center, she was showing off her immaculate skin and well-groomed appearance.


    So, to the people of Gangbuk, there was no way she looked good.


    Whoa��


    that was to be expected.


    Lim Ga-eul let out a small sigh.


    Trying to ignore the voices of people who make fun of and talk about themselves.


    She headed to the Blue House.


    To get to the Blue House, I had to pass through Gwanghwamun.


    I could have circled the street or hidden myself and entered the Blue House, but��


    -That��s a handshake.


    She knew that doing such a thing would create an opportunity for public sentiment to explode.


    After stopping the tour and coming to Gangbuk, she supported Gangbuk by doing what she could.


    Kang Hyeon-cheol and Park Hye-rim, who were on a business trip to Gangwon-do, also sent a message asking them to return quickly.


    In addition, several measures were taken to prevent damage.


    Fairy�� I heard that everyone who heard the news is gathering in Gwanghwamun, but what will you do?


    How to do it�� I have to go. Before that, I need to stop by the Mana Management Organization and take the people who will move with me. We need that much information to go back to the Blue House and take command of the situation.


    Yes, then I will contact the Mana Management Organization.


    But even if the damage is minimal.


    People don��t know the worst and the lesser evil.


    What kind of consolation would come to those who were in the scene of destruction?


    Knowing their feelings well, she did not bother to tell them that she had made a forced march to return to Jiangbei and took various measures to minimize the damage.


    fairy Now it��s Gwanghwamun. yes.


    Pass by Deoksugung Palace.


    Lim Ga-eul arrived in front of Gwanghwamun.


    The faces of those who assisted her hardened as they looked ahead.


    ������.��


    Because there were a lot of people gathered on both sides of the road.


    what do they scream


    They look at you with cold eyes.


    Those who felt the unwelcome atmosphere for themselves kept their mouths shut.


    Concerned about Im Ga-eul��s safety, those who talked about whether it would be better to go back on the road now.


    no i��m going


    Lim Ga-eul refused with a single knife.


    He knows that if he turns his back on them, public sentiment will turn completely against them.


    Even though I know that I will be cursed.


    She went on without wavering.


    Once loved as an actress, she wears an iron mask and turns to those who criticize her.


    ������.��


    Every time she passed.


    Those who were talking about something closed their mouths and greeted her with cold eyes.


    Sejong-daero was littered with garbage.


    It was thrown by people a little while ago.


    Lim Ga-eul smiled bitterly.


    What was scarier than the criticism was, in a way, the unresponsiveness. S��arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Still, she took a step.


    It was then.


    On the other side of her path, someone was walking.


    Lim Ga-eul stopped walking.


    How dare you block the fairy��s path�� It��s just too rude. This has completely crossed the line.


    Her escorts frowned in displeasure.


    Nevertheless, the man proudly walked up and stopped in front of Lim Ga-eul shortly after.


    ������.��


    Pandora Clan Lord.


    All eyes of the people present were focused on him.


    ��


    The fairy stopped touring and returned.


    After hearing the news, Eunha went straight to Gwanghwamun.


    It was because she remembered the incident in Gwanghwamun after she returned from her previous life.


    It was an incident in which the prestige of the fairy fell.


    Even in his previous life, Lim Ga-eul sent Lee Do-jin and Prisis Memory to Gangbuk to try to sort things out.


    But the courtesy was not easy.


    The gnome caused the two people��s magic to malfunction by jamming.


    In the end, Lee Do-jin joined forces with the other players to make Ye-kyung retreat.


    Of course, the people of Gangbuk, where the fear of Ye-gyeong was prevalent, had to be terrified.


    In the end, his fear grew and he exploded his dissatisfaction with the fairy.


    How did the army retreat?


    The word that Im Ga-eul passed through Gwanghwamun spread throughout Gangbuk.


    People flocked like bees to see her passing through Gwanghwamun.


    The meaning of the fairy passing through Gwanghwamun is no different from the performance she intends to conduct herself from now on.


    A place of political significance.


    She tried to publicize the fairy��s return and show her will to direct the situation herself.


    So, without going back, she passed Gwanghwamun while being criticized by people.


    At that time, Eunha and Lee Yu-jeong were there to see the fairy��s face.


    As a result, Eun-ha knew what kind of humiliation Lim Ga-eul had suffered at that time.


    Especially-.


    ����Hong Jin-woo, that bastard was the problem.


    Until Lim Ga-eul returned at that time.


    One of the heroes who became widely known in Gangbuk.


    Hong Jin-woo, a direct descendant of the Dangun Group with the gift of opposing Ye-kyung, led his colleagues to face the fairy.


    At Gwanghwamun where everyone can see.


    It also blocked the road of Lim Ga-eul passing through Gwanghwamun.


    ��You must be a member of the Dangun Group����


    ����It��s too late. Why are you here so late? If the fairy had come a little sooner����


    ������.��


    It was a shameless and rude remark.


    Nevertheless, Lim Ga-eul could not say anything at Hong Jin-woo��s words.


    At that time, Hong Jin-woo, who saved many people with the gift of < Resistance >, was followed by public sentiment.


    In a way, Hong Jin-woo argued with Lim Ga-eul on behalf of the people.


    where was that


    -Onyang��s party was there too.


    On Tae-yang, who played a big role in blocking Ye-kyung with Hong Jin-woo.


    He led the party members and was beside Hong Jin-woo.


    In addition, the players who cooperated in the process of dealing with Yekyung even sided with Jinwoo Hong.


    In the end, Lim Ga-eul��.


    ����I will give you an order with the authority of the fairy. Jinwoo Hong player. Let��s subdue Yegyeong with the Twelve Seats.��


    ��thank you. Fairy.��


    I can��t win the people��s will.


    In front of everyone, she gave Hong Jin-woo the authority to execute the operation to subjugate Ye-kyung.


    At that time, people and players applauded Jinwoo Hong.


    Lim Ga-eul was not welcomed and had to head to the Blue House in humiliation.


    I can��t let that happen in this life.


    So Eun-ha led her tired body and moved quickly.


    Even if Jinwoo Hong died in this life and Taeyang On also died.


    Public sentiment was still vicious.


    While the head of the country was away, he was going through a crisis close to destruction, so who in the world would welcome the return of the head of state?


    At least it was obvious.


    As expected��.


    ��Haha, since it��s all over, let��s see how they go. Hey, is it really comfortable to be a fairy?


    What the hell does a fairy do? uh? Cocoon doesn��t even work properly, so why do we have to promote a fairy?


    give me back my child! You bad guys! You should thoroughly check what those people have been doing for three days! Gangbuk is on the verge of perishing, but where did they come from, by any chance!?


    Gwanghwamun was a market hall.


    People on both sides of Sejong-daero cursed at the fairy in an angry voice.


    ������.��


    Eunha and the Pandora Clan members died in the atmosphere and kept their mouths shut.


    Among the people gathered in Gwanghwamun were players.


    The injured were shouting loudly and cursing at the fairy mistress.


    The atmosphere was so grim.


    Only a few people welcomed the fairy��s return.


    uh? Isn��t that Pandora Clan?


    ��that��s right! Pandora is the only crest with a golden box on her chest!


    Pandora Clan must have had a lot of complaints. Thanks to them protecting Yongsan-gu, the monsters didn��t come up.


    Huh�� the story that Noh Eun-ha was alive was true.


    haven��t you seen He��s the one who stopped Ye-kyung earlier! Haven��t you seen the Crimson Wings? Oh, is that person that person?


    ��Oh my god!��


    At that time, people looked at Pandora Clan and sent a favorable gaze.


    The clan members laughed awkwardly.


    They were taken aback when they suddenly spoke kindly to them, who had made stern faces while swearing at the fairy.


    Meanwhile, the voice calling the name of the galaxy was overwhelming.


    ����.


    Galaxy heard them.


    Then I realized it myself.


    People��s will is in oneself.


    If you think about it, it was natural.


    There are so many achievements I made in three days and four days.


    He seemed to be proud of himself.


    Eunha could feel that people worshiped her because of her achievements.


    Just like Hong Jin-woo did before returning.


    People are promoting Eunha as a great hero.


    No, it��s not an achievement comparable to Jinwoo Hong or Taeyang On.


    Even before the return, Ye-gyeong was alive at the time the fairy returned.


    But what about himself?


    As soon as the troops retreated, there was no way the people who came out would not know.


    That he subdued Ye-gyeong.


    After assessing the situation up to that point, Eunha immediately called Kaede Hoshimiya.


    You keep Kaede��s magic stone, right? give it to me


    where are you going to use this?


    Kaede hands over the magic stone of courtesy.


    Eunha accepted a magic stone bigger than her head.


    Then, straight through the crowd��.


    ������!!��


    I set out on the path that the fairy went on.


    People were buzzing.


    Eunha didn��t care and walked down the road littered with trash to the fairy.


    ������.��


    People held their breath.


    People��s faces were looking forward to what he, the hero who prevented the destruction of Gangbuk, would do to Lim Ga-eul.


    Meanwhile, Lim Ga-eul stopped walking.


    Lim Ga-eul, who had been walking in silence, opened her eyes wide when she saw the galaxy that suddenly appeared in front of her.


    On the other hand, the people behind her whispered that Eunha��s behavior in the way was too rude.


    In such a situation-.


    ��I am Noh Eun-ha, Lord of Pandora Clan.


    ������!!��


    Eunha got down on one knee.


    He raised the magic stone in both hands towards Lim Ga-eul.


    The magic stone was so huge that people on both sides of the road could see it.


    There was no way they didn��t know what that magic stone was.


    It is the magic stone of Yekyung. I, the clan members, and the Twelve Seats were able to subdue them as a result of combining hips.


    Pandora Clan Lord. So why are you giving this to me?


    Again and again.


    Realizing Eunha��s intentions, Lim Ga-eul asked so that others could hear.


    There was a strangeness in her eyes.


    Eunha smiled kindly as if she were going to die because she was cute.


    So, he gave a small woo-wuk so that the others couldn��t hear it.


    Eunha spoke first.


    I brought it because I thought it was a gift suitable for the fairy��s return. So, please receive the magic stone of courtesy and lead us from now on.


    Whoa. ��������!!��


    The current status of Eunha represented the will of the people of Gangbuk.


    Noh Eun-ha, who had fought at her own risk to protect the people of Gangbuk, knelt before the fairy.


    Contrary to expectations, their mental support bowed to the fairy.


    People were in great shock.


    They started to hesitate.


    Maybe it��s not a wise move to criticize the fairy.


    Because Unha Noh, the Pandora Clan, must have taken the smartest move to protect Gangbuk.


    It was then.


    ��All members of the Pandora Clan sincerely welcome the return of the fairy.


    Across the crowd of people again.


    Mok Min-ho and Ryu Yeon-hwa came forward.


    Leading the clan members, they stopped behind the galaxy.


    Then, as Eunha did, she got down on one knee and bowed to the fairy.


    ������.��


    < Seolchang > Ryu Yeon-hwa.


    Mok Min-ho, the sublord of the Pandora clan.


    The news that they had defeated two 4th tier corps commanders spread all over Gangbuk.


    People couldn��t have known them, and that��s why they were trembling as they knelt down to praise.


    In the first place, they even represented the will of the most widely known clan since the fall of Cocoon.


    It didn��t stop there.


    ��Twelve seated Ji Yong-hyeon. We sincerely welcome the return of the fairy.


    The Twelve Seats Hwangsan-gun��.


    The Twelve Seats Do Wan-jun��


    The Twelve Seats Yoo Su-jin��.


    The Twelve Seats appeared one after another.


    Jiyong-hyeon, Hwangsan-gun, Do Wan-joon, etc.


    Since the monsters invaded Gangbuk, the Twelve Seats who had been fighting all over Gangbuk fell to their knees.


    -Twelve seats. Dojin Lee. You have safely carried out the fairy��s order. Twelve Seated Park Hye-rim. You have safely carried out the fairy��s order.


    Do-jin Lee, Hye-rim Park, Hyeon-chul Kang, etc.


    The Twelve Seats that followed also bowed their heads to the fairy.


    Only then did people realize that they were making the wrong decision.


    ��Welcome the fairy��s return!��


    Everyone in Gwanghwamun knelt down and shouted.


    I didn��t expect this.


    The atmosphere turned upside down in an instant.


    Seeing people kneel down one after another, starting with the galaxy.


    Lim Ga-eul laughed softly.


    Soon after, Lim Ga-eul looked around and answered Eun-ha.


    Thanks Pandora Clanlord. ������.��


    Everyone listened to Lim Gaeul��s words.


    She knew it too, so she said it out loud.


    But I think it��s too much for me to receive after the situation has calmed down. But I can��t say I won��t accept the heart of Pandora��s Clanlord�� ����.


    So why don��t we do it this way? Yekyung��s magic stone will be used to develop Yongsan-gu, where the Pandora Clanlord is active. I saw it while passing through Yongsan-gu, and it seemed that the damage was severe. ����.


    I will borrow the name of Pandora Clan Road and use it only for the development of Yongsan-gu.


    Lim Ga-eul showed a bright smile.


    In response, Eunha raised her head and added a small comment.


    There is also Jung-gu.


    Oh that��s right. I forgot the news that Pandora Clanlord became the representative of Jung-gu. Then, we will use it to develop Yongsan-gu and Jung-gu.


    sneakily.


    Eun-ha borrowed the mouth of a fairy and nailed Jung-gu to be the jurisdiction of Pandora Clan.


    The interests of the two coincided.


    Eunha laughed.


    However, Lim Ga-eul��s remarks were not over yet.


    she opened her mouth again.


    No, Lim Ga-eul suddenly called the telepathist who was nearby.


    The telepathist, who had heard the whisper, nodded.


    Soon, the telepath was transmitting telepathy to those around him.


    [Mana Management Agency Special Director Min Ji-ah conveys the words of Fairy Lim Ga-eul. In the name of Fairy Lim Ga-eul, I will temporarily entrust the Pandora Clan Lord Noh Eun-ha with a qualification equivalent to the Twelve throne to oppose the army.]


    ��


    . ��..!!��


    Joon Twelve Seat Daewoo.


    A declaration no one expected.


    People present were shocked.


    ��I didn��t expect this either?


    Eunha was the same.


    It was unprecedentedly unprecedented.

 Chapter 669

    Relife Player 669


    [Chapter 173]


    [The Last Nightmare (2)]


    Joon Twelve Seat Daewoo.


    The authority of the Twelve Seats is to have the independent authority to control the region by recruiting clans or players or subjugating monsters in case of crisis.


    In addition to this, the authority of the Twelve Seats was so powerful and enormous that it sometimes crossed the line into areas other than the player.


    However, if you wield the sword of power in the title of the Twelve, you could be cut yourself by mistake.


    People��s obedience to the Twelve comes from the expectation that it will protect them.


    However, the Twelve did not seek to abuse their authority.


    They knew moderation and moderation, and they knew that great power could do them harm.


    So, it was only for a moment that Eunha was surprised to be treated with the Twelve Seats, contrary to her expectations.


    It��s just a temporary title, and I don��t have much authority to wield in this situation.


    They say they can exercise their right to appoint personnel in electing the new Twelve, but how will they exercise it in the current situation?


    Authority to Initiate Operations.


    and operational command authority.


    Right now, that was the only power he could wield.


    Since this is a temporary position, it will have to be returned when the state of emergency ends.


    In the end, Lim Ga-eul only came up with a compromise in consideration of maintaining his dignity and Eun-ha��s face.


    Also-.


    ��< Thunderbolt > < Time Witch > < Yeomma > < Mother >�� The


    four of you have just returned home, so you don��t know the details of the situation in Gangbuk.


    So, he must be trying to create a balance point by having me, knowing the situation in Gangbuk, sit at the table.


    Eun-ha saw through Lim Ga-eul��s intentions.


    That��s why he didn��t expect much even if he became a semi-twelfth.


    I decided to think of it as an honorary position.


    However, as soon as the day dawned, I could see that it was not a simple honorary position, as soon as I attended the meeting of the Mana Management Organization.


    ������.��


    Let��s enter the meeting room.


    People who had seen it a few times before hesitated at the sight of the galaxy.


    There was awe in their gaze.


    Big hum. Pandora Clan Lord.


    yes? why?


    < Beast Tamer > Hwangsan-kun, whom he had not been on good terms with, suddenly called him.


    He groaned with an embarrassed face and opened his mouth saying that he had to admit what he had to admit.


    Yesterday��s fight was great. It was amazing. And I��m glad you��re feeling better.


    ��thank you.


    Hwangsan-gun��s reluctant praise.


    Nevertheless, after receiving his greeting, Eun-ha was overcome with a strange feeling.


    It didn��t seem like a self-centered person.


    Then, Hwangsan-gun turned his head away, probably embarrassed.


    Besides�C


    ��It��s temporary, but congratulations on becoming a member of the Twelve. Maybe that��s why, three people attended today. And Donghae Clan wants to maintain a good relationship with Pandora Clan in the future.


    Donghae Clan in charge of Eunpyeong-gu.


    Donghae Clanlord, who had only bobbed his head whenever he encountered them, approached Eunha with a friendly face.


    In addition, people��s attitude toward Eunha has become more cautious and more favorable.


    Meanwhile-.


    ��Pandora Clan Lord.


    Oh, deputy minister. It would be nice if you could just call me the Director of the Surveillance Bureau instead of the Acting Minister. Now that the fairy has returned, I have to step down.


    < King of Darkness > Baek Seo-jin.


    he came to the galaxy


    Baek Seo-jin looked at Eun-ha for a long time and smiled softly.


    Then he tapped Eunha on the shoulder.


    Good job. If it wasn��t for you, I would have been struggling to defeat Ye-gyeong even now. It��s not just me, but everyone together�� Anyway, you��re the one who pushed Yekyung so hard and cut off her breath. In the future, work hard so as not to put pressure on the name of the Twelve.


    ������!!��


    If someone doesn��t listen to you while working for the Twelve Seats, report it right away. I will regard them as those who disregarded the fairy��s orders. So be good.


    ��thank you.


    In place of the deceased < Cheolong > Mun-jun.


    Baek Seo-jin, who currently holds the title of head of the Twelve Seats.


    He further solidified the status of the galaxy, which was simply treated as an honorary twelfth in front of people.


    He even gave off a nuance that he would actively support Eunha without opposing it, even if Eunha were to use the authority of the Twelve Seat.


    Baek Seo-jin, who finished what he was about to say, put his hand on Chin Eun-ha��s shoulder and said quietly.


    You really don��t know what people do. Even if it was only when we met at the academy, I would never have thought that Eunha, who had told me that, would be able to practice like this in just a few years.


    Listen to Baek Seo-jin��s words.


    Eun-ha recalled the time when she met Baek Seo-jin in the first year of high school academy.


    I remembered exactly the last conversation we had after being taught by him.


    ��What is your sword for?��


    ����It��s a sword to protect the fairy.��


    Baek Seo-jin would be talking about that time.


    Eunha weakly nodded her head.


    Then Baek Seo-jin continued.


    At the time, I thought it was only words, but it really happened just as you said. And that��s in a way that��s completely out of my mind.


    ����.


    I��ll keep watching.


    thank you


    Baek Seo-jin encouraged.


    Eunha lowered her head and greeted him as he headed to his seat.


    Let��s take a seat too.


    And why are you here you should go there That��s right Eunha. Now that you are in the twelfth seat, you should go over there.


    Oh right. that��s true


    Papa papa!


    The meeting will start soon.


    Eun-ha, who was about to take the seat of the clan in charge of Yongsan-gu, turned away.


    As he became the twelfth seat he gave.


    Clan Pandora has secured three seats to attend the meeting.


    Now, the person who sits in the Yongsan-gu representative��s seat is Mok Min-ho, and the person who sits in the Jung-gu representative��s seat is Jeong Ha-yang.


    And the galaxy had to sit where the twelfth constellations were located.


    But should I go and sit over there?


    Soon, the galaxy stopped.


    he frowned.


    < Silent > Opposite Sujin Yoo.


    It was fine up to this point.


    The problem is that the person next to the vacant seat was Kang Hyeon-cheol from < Yeomma >.


    hey! Pandora Clan Lord! I��ve got a seat here!


    ��please please keep your body tight. Eunha has also become a zodiac, but will she continue to be like a child? Ah, why am I taking care of this person��


    Kang Hyeon-chul, you


    bastard


    .


    Then he waved to Eunha.


    Except for < Cheolong > and < Index >.


    People sighed when they saw Kang Hyeon-cheol in a state where all the Twelve Seats were present.


    In particular, the administrator who attended the meeting on behalf of Blaze Clanlord frothed at the mouth.


    hey! Come quickly!


    Either that or not.


    Hyunchul Kang continued to call Eunha.


    Eunha had no choice but to sit next to him.


    And soon after��


    ��The fairy Lim


    Ga-eul entered.


    Seating in the conference room.


    Standing next to Baek Seo-jin, she glanced at the audience and smiled.


    ��Then let��s start the meeting. As of today, I will preside over the meeting. Since the situation is also a situation, don��t say a lame greeting and start the meeting right away.


    ��


    The meeting has started.


    With Ye-gyeong subjugated, there was only one topic for the people gathered to discuss.


    It was the subject of the last corps commander, Caesar Hopper.


    ��Then, shall we set up a strategy to subjugate Caesar Hopper? Moraul Controller? Can you determine where Caesar Hopper is hiding now? I looked at the rough data, but I don��t think these guys who attack and fall into Gangbuk overnight are not hiding far away.


    Yes, that��s�� Hopper-type monsters can travel long distances because of their habit of leaving in search of food. According to what was actually observed in China��


    I know that information by checking the data. But if they use a hit-and-run strategy, they probably won��t move very far considering the travel time. I��m guessing they��re hiding somewhere not far away, isn��t that likely?


    However, it is highly likely that the army was disbanded as the fairy Yegyeong was subjugated. Consider the possibility that Caesar Hopper has already left Gangbuk��


    Controller Moraul. What do you think a monster��s instinct is? ��to kill a creature that has mana and covet its mana.


    Then there are so many people in Gangbuk where Cocoon doesn��t work, do you think they��ll give up and run away?


    The fairy��s words are not wrong, but assuming that he is the commander of the corps, he will be rational��


    How many Hopper-type monsters who eat everything in sight can have rationality?


    Fairy, that��s��


    ������.��


    As soon as the meeting started.


    Lim Ga-eul, who had a smile on his face, said with a cold face.


    She did not hesitate to speak, as if she had been familiar with the situation in Gangbuk in advance.


    As a result, < Big Data > Mora Yul, briefing the situation, had to answer her words.


    Those who were seated shut their mouths as they watched Moraul being stripped away.


    They gently turned their heads away from the fairy��s gaze.


    Moraul Controller. yes Fairy! I��m not saying to consider the case that Caesar Hopper got away. It is decided that Caesar Hopper will invade again tonight and turn Gangbuk into a mess, and discuss appropriate countermeasures. ������.��


    Right now, the people are trembling in fear and want this situation to end as soon as possible. So even if Caesar Hopper doesn��t show up, we��ll find them ourselves and subdue them. Do you know what I��m talking about? ��all right!!��


    Lim Ga-eul said in a cold tone.


    Everyone, including Mora Yul, shouted in unison.


    Lim Ga-eul sighed softly.


    she continued.


    So where are they, where are they going to show up tonight, how are we going to defeat them, and so on.


    ������.��


    Just know that this place is for that. That��s Okay. The Moraul Controller briefing seems to be useless, so stop going back to your seat.


    yes yes! Fairy!


    So if anyone has a say in what to do with these guys, please do.


    ������.��


    Mora Yul went back to his seat.


    People gulped their saliva.


    They noticed that her heart was now deeply twisted.


    It is also true that after the return of the fairy, all the situations and responsibilities that will arise are on her.


    He could only have been irritated by her rhetoric.


    Just then, Hyeoncheol Kang raised his hand.


    Fairy, if you give me and the Blaze Clan an order, I will destroy those locusts with fire.


    Are you saying you know where the army will appear?


    Uh�� why don��t we wait here and run as soon as we hear the news?


    Blaze Clan Lord. Didn��t you read the material I put here?


    yes? What is it written on?


    In the meantime, when players who know how to use fire magic are immediately dispatched to the scene as soon as they receive a report, they fly up into the sky that way and fly to another area. Oh, looks like there was something like that. So can we just burn the whole city down? If I control it properly, the damage will be minimized��


    I was stupid to believe it��


    Lim Ga-eul sighed openly.


    She lowered her head and waved her hand to make Kang Hyeon-chul shut his mouth.


    The Twelve Seats just clicked their tongues with familiar faces.


    Then-.


    -Miss Fairy.


    Ah Pandora Clan Lord. Do you have any good ideas?


    yes if there is


    Eunha, who had been silent for a while, quietly raised her hand.


    Im Ga-eul��s expression changed in an instant.


    Soon, she made a friendly tone and allowed Eunha to speak.


    ������.��


    In the midst of people��s attention.


    Eun-ha rummaged through her pockets and immediately put the cookies on the table.


    It was a chocolate pie.


    People who cast doubt on this.


    Eunha opened her mouth, not paying attention to their gaze.


    With this, we��re going to lure Caesar Hopper and his forces and strike them down. yes?


    It wouldn��t be difficult to collect food containing chocolate from the market, as goods were supplied to Gangbuk. Pandora Clan Lord. What are you talking about��


    Gather all the chocolates on the market, pile them up like a mountain in one place, and lure them in.


    ������.��


    Unexpected sound.


    People heard the voice of Eunha and put on a dumbfounded face.


    ��


    In his previous life, Kang Hyeon-cheol happened to see Hopper-type monsters eating Choco Pie first.


    In response, he immediately informed the fact, and as a result of checking with the library, Song Yoon-seo, who was in the Twelve Seats at the time, concluded that it might be so.


    The conclusion that Hopper-type monsters may be fascinated by chocolate ingredients.


    And the operation that came from that conclusion was a great success.


    Even the crazy squid had a use for it.


    I don��t know why I didn��t know this. It was so absurd that it was a story that had been on people��s lips for a while.


    Eun-ha belatedly recalled memories from her previous life.


    While he was being treated by Ilya, he suddenly remembered while eating a snack.


    Anyway, recalling memories of his previous life, he decided to announce a plan to defeat him right here.


    Of course, people couldn��t really believe what he said.


    Pandora Clan Lord. To say that, first of all, I think there must be a solid basis that Hopper-type monsters will be crazy about Choco Pie, right?


    If there��s a solid reason for that.


    Lim Ga-eul asked as the representative.


    Eunha shrugged.


    There was no way he didn��t know that evidence was needed to convince people.


    Haya. huh.


    Eun-ha looked at Jung Ha-yang.


    She nodded.


    Soon she opened her mouth.


    This is Pandora Clan Sublord Jeong Ha-yang. I will tell you the basis for our Clanlord��s remarks. Mistress, can I? yes try it


    The first question started with the story from the people of Jung-gu that Caesar Hopper��s army seemed to strongly prefer chocolate-based food.


    All you have to do is reverse the context.


    Eun-ha directed Jung Ha-yang��s attention through the anecdotes of the people of Jung-gu.


    Of course, it was an anecdote that Eunha faked.


    However, Jung Ha-yang found a clue in the anecdote and accessed the library.


    And even though he didn��t give any hints, she quickly found the information Eunha wanted in a matter of hours.


    As a result of accessing the library and searching, it was found that Hopper-type monsters actually show a strong reaction to food containing poisonous chocolate ingredients. ������.��


    As you can see from the data we shared, it can be seen that a chocolate shortage occurred in the Manila area for a while as the monsters that appeared in Manila in the Philippines ate chocolate first. ������.��


    If you turn the next page, it appeared two years ago in Sichuan, China��. It��s done. Looking at the data here, it seems plausible. So the Pandora Clanlords inferred from this data that they prefer chocolate?


    that��s right.


    Jeong Ha-yang fluently briefs.


    Lim Ga-eul waved his hand as if he had nothing to listen to anymore.


    she stuck out her tongue.


    As if looking at something incomprehensible, her eyes were fixed on Eunha.


    There was a twinkle in her eyes.


    Even those who say they have worked in the industry are keeping their mouths shut�� Pandora Clanlord is so diligent and smart. I don��t know how good it would be if other people were so diligent and smart. ������!!��


    ��Kuhmm��!!��


    Thank you for saying that.


    Lim Ga-eul smiled.


    On the other hand, those who had been insulted by her unknowingly drool.


    In fact, even they had no face to see the galaxy.


    Because the only clan that subdued Yekyung and the army commanders was the Pandora clan.


    Monsters invaded Gangbuk, and those who did not even build a proper performance had no choice but to find it difficult to see the galaxy, which had built up a good track record not long after the clan was founded.


    That was why they were silent.


    However, Lim Ga-eul praised Eun-ha and did not care that others made her embarrassed.


    ��It must be a strategy worth testing. Okay Pandora Clanlord.


    yes my lady


    Let the Pandora Clanlord, who conceived the plan, freely take command. I will guarantee full authority to the Pandora Clanlord. You can recruit local clans to participate in the operation, or even the Twelve Seats to participate in the operation. ������!!��


    do whatever you want


    Lim Ga-eul��s words were absolute.


    She gave full authority to direct the operation.


    People opened their eyes wide.


    They had some experience, so they didn��t show openly surprise, but their facial expressions were quite different.


    The galaxy, on the other hand, expected this to happen.


    It��s an honorary position, but they appointed me to the Twelve Seat.


    That��s probably why he��s willing to give me various powers.


    Eunha smiled confidently and bowed her head to her.


    The answer was fixed.


    ��Then, I would appreciate it if you would give me the right to recruit Blaze Clan members who can use fire magic professionally along with the Twelve Seat < Yeonma >.


    ok do that


    Oh yea! yes it should come out like that!


    And just in case, I


    would appreciate it if you give us the right to recruit players who have a reputation for flame magic in the Twelve Seats < The Virgin > and < The Witch of Time >. Do what you like.


    Whether or not Kang Hyeon-cheol shouts out of excitement.


    Eun-ha recited the necessary troops and received permission from Im Ga-eul.


    ��


    The meeting was a solo stage for Eunha.


    Lim Ga-eul encouraged him to do whatever he said.


    At this point, Eun-ha, with the authority of the Twelve Seats, selected talented players to defend Jung-gu.


    Yongsan-gu can be defended to some extent thanks to the presence of foreigners, but��


    the problem is Jung-gu. It is said that the Hanseong Clanlord < Pungwoon Sword > was also injured, and the damage is so great that players need support.


    Later, the time will come when the collapsed city will also need to be restored.


    Eunha decided to hire players with the rights of the Twelve Seats in the near future and restore Yongsan-gu and Jung-gu first.


    Anyway, the meeting ended like that.


    Then-.


    ��So Pandora Clan Lord. Where the hell are you going to gather them?


    just before the end of the meeting.


    Lim Ga-eul asked.


    Come to think of it, the galaxy didn��t talk about where to gather Caesar Hopper��s forces.


    It doesn��t matter where the place is, but�� I think it would be better to collect them at Jongmyo, where Cocoon is currently installed.


    Do you really need to take that risk?


    Just now.


    In the middle of the meeting, the fairy returned and announced that she had brought a cocoon from Gwangju.


    As soon as the army is repulsed, she said that she would immediately activate Cocoon in Gwangju to calm people��s anxiety.


    It��s a similar development to before the regression.


    In a previous life, Lim Ga-eul also brought a Cocoon from Gwangju and installed it in Gangbuk.


    As a result, even after returning Cocoon, dissatisfaction with the fairy government continued to prevail in Gwangju.


    At that time, Eun-ha felt sorry for her.


    The fact that she took Cocoon in Gwangju and installed it in Gangbuk will be her political flaw from now on.


    Even so, Eunha didn��t worry too much.


    That��s-.


    ��It��s okay. There is still one way. Fortunately, there will be something that can replace Cocoon in Gwangju.


    So don��t worry and take advantage of this opportunity.


    I don��t know about Lim Ga-eul.


    There is one more cocoon.


    Eunha, who knew that fact, was not very concerned.


    Rather, they decided to use the crisis as an opportunity.


    As soon as Caesar Hopper��s forces gather, I think we��d better activate the cocoons to trap them inside and weaken them.


    Hmm�� that sounds risky�� but it sounds like an effective strategy. Yes, I believe in the Pandora Clan Lord.


    Oh and the fairy. yes what is it


    Eun-ha reassured Lim Ga-eul.


    Already at the meeting, Lim Ga-eul was noticeably taking care of Eun-ha.


    If there was something she wanted to say, she agitated as if to say more.


    Eunha laughed at this. sea??h th�� novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Then he turned his head.


    Moraul��s eyes met.


    Hee!


    like feeling something


    Moraul shrugged.


    Soon, Lim Ga-eul��s eyes also turned to Mora Yul, who was completely withdrawn.


    What a strange thing. As far as I know, the cocoon suddenly breaks after less than a month of checking it. Hmm�� that��s right.


    But didn��t someone say that if something went wrong with Cocoon, they would take full responsibility?


    Oh that��s right. The person who was sitting with me at that time said that, maybe��


    ah��


    he was the controller Mora Yul, right? Ah��.


    A place where people who took responsibility gathered.


    Eunha now believes that the fairy has returned. She decided to use this opportunity to announce what Mora Yul had said.


    Lim Ga-eul, who realized Eun-ha��s intentions, also took the eyes of a snake that seemed to eat a frog at any moment.


    Moraul trembled.


    Seo Fairy! In a national disaster situation, who did well and who didn��t, who can be right or wrong!? Controller Moraul says they did an inspection�� but


    I��m not looking for excuses. Dangun Clanlord.


    ��Kuh��!


    At that time, Dangun Clanlord Jang Bong-jeon jumped up from his seat.


    Jang Bong-jeon defended Mora Yul, who was also a member of his clan.


    However, Lim Ga-eul��s eyes were always on Mora Yul.


    ��Right now, it��s not the situation yet, but as soon as the situation is over, we will definitely hold the Mora Yul controller accountable. You know that.


    I am��


    Lim Ga-eul��s stinging declaration.


    Moraul��s face turned into tears.


    she licked her lips.


    Then she screamed with all her might.


    ��I don��t know! I don��t know anything! I don��t know!


    I��m going to have a good time.


    Moraul said, ��I don��t know.��

 Chapter 670

    Relife Player 670


    [Chapter 173]


    [The Last Nightmare (3)]


    It was night.


    Caesar Hopper made other armies his own and invaded Gangbuk.


    eat.


    Yekyung is subjugated.


    Now, the remaining corps commanders were left alone.


    Caesar Hopper did not want to leave Gangbuk and lead a life of starvation again.


    The fate of Hopper-type monsters.


    They had to live by endlessly eating something like a hungry ghost.


    In that sense, Gangbuk, which was able to eat countless people as Cocoon collapsed, was attractive to them.


    Eat, eat endlessly.


    Don��t be afraid.


    Caesar Hopper encouraged the troops.


    Even so, most of the Hopper-type monsters did not have reason.


    So did the rest of the army.


    The army only faithfully carried out the orders of Caesar Hopper, who was different from them according to the monster��s habit.


    So-.


    ��Couples and couples


    Kiiik


    Kururu


    The army of Caesar Hopper that appeared in the sky north of the river moved to eat again tonight.


    ��weird.


    Then Caesar Hopper expressed his doubts.


    It was particularly quiet compared to before.


    The humans who were resisting to survive were not even showing their noses.


    At least the players defended the front line and showed resistance to the army, but the front line was meaningless to them freely roaming the sky.


    All they had to do was raid the city, covet food, and then eat humans.


    Then-.


    ����This is��


    the army was violently shaken.


    Caesar Hopper smelled it too.


    As we lowered the altitude, a faint smell was wafting through the wind.


    couple couple!!


    sweet smell.


    The sense of smell stores memories.


    Caesar Hopper��s army recalled certain powerful memories through smell.


    As if driven by memory, they inadvertently started flying in the direction the smell came from.


    At that time, the monsters who tried to disturb humans by sending troops to various places in Gangbuk could not make normal decisions. sea??h th�� Nov��l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    couple couple!!


    Those who smelled sweet were reacting more strongly to their instincts.


    He was also shown trying to ignore Caesar Hopper��s orders.


    Soon they reached a place surrounded by fog.


    Anything like that was good.


    Infiltrate.


    eat it up


    In the meantime, there were monsters that escaped Caesar Hopper��s control and left to raid Gangbuk on their own.


    Caesar Hopper commanded with his existing forces in command.


    Hopper type monsters cheered.


    They ran into the fog, trying to find food.


    Eventually, what they saw was��


    ��Couple couple!!


    Sweet-smelling food was piled up like a mountain.


    They flapped their wings vigorously.


    In an instant, even the slightest reason of them was paralyzed.


    So did Caesar Hopper.


    Eat it, eat it!!


    Eat it all up!


    Caesar Hopper also lost his temper.


    The commander-in-chief ordered that.


    The unbridled monsters rampaged.


    It was just then��


    ��Cocoon Operation!!


    I heard that somewhere.


    Caesar Hopper was startled.


    A sudden presence in the surroundings.


    The feeling that something is pushing them down.


    No, it was a degrading feeling.


    It wasn��t just an illusion.


    ����!!


    This is a trap.


    Caesar Hopper, feeling that his dignity was falling, escaped from his instincts and hurriedly tried to control the army.


    However, the monsters who tasted the chocolate did not obey the command of the corps commander.


    further-.


    -Burn them all up!!


    Don��t spare the oil and pour it in!


    I��m going to go to the middle of the day.


    A huge explosion occurred.


    ��


    The operation was successful.


    Eunha asked people who knew how to use wind magic so that she could smell the chocolate when Caesar Hopper appeared.


    The reason why monsters follow the corps commander is because it is a process that they have to obey when they meet an opponent with a higher rank than themselves.


    If that��s the case, we can stimulate their desires and turn their priorities into desires.


    No matter how much they follow the corps commander, will they be able to overcome their desires and instincts?


    According to the report, non-Hopper monsters seemed to start an invasion by scattering to various places.


    It was somewhat expected.


    Players stationed in various places will deal with those who are just remnants. On the other hand, Eun-ha received a report that Hopper-type monsters were approaching her


    ,


    and ordered Jung Ha-yang to activate the goblin lamp.


    The amount of mana in Jung Ha-yang��s body was considerable.


    As she rubbed the goblin��s lamp, a vast fog came out from the lamp��s spout, enveloping the whole area of Jongno-gu.


    From the outside, the fog couldn��t be thought of as magic.


    A barrier that disorients you and prevents you from escaping once trapped.


    It was a countermeasure to prevent Caesar Hopper��s forces from realizing the trap and fleeing.


    ��It comes.


    Not long after.


    I could hear the air vibrating.


    Eun-ah Noh, Hye-rim Park, and the players who had hidden their presence outside the fog with the power of the Presis Memory were nervous.


    couple couple!!


    They went straight into the mist without a doubt.


    The players, including Eunha, smiled in repentance.


    Meanwhile, the snipers and rangers looked up at the night sky.


    The navigators also focused.


    Soon, Eunha heard telepathy.


    [Deliver the message from Bonggurae Sniper. As a result of checking, all of the Hopper-type monsters went into the fog, honey. �� You say your brain is really sexy too? He��s a complete brain sex man. �� Strange�� Jinseo was a telepath.]


    Listening to Jinseo��s telepathy, which seemed to make me feel ashamed for some reason.


    Eunha laughed.


    Soon, a telepathic message with similar content arrived from Kaede through Ariel.


    Jeong Ha-yang also confirmed it again.


    In response, Eun-ha asked the telepathist of the Mana Management Organization Control Bureau, who was waiting nearby, to send a message.


    Please ask the fairy to activate the cocoon now. yes hold on


    Before long, Cocoon started operating.


    Those waiting outside the fog could see the pure white light from the main hall of Jongmyo illuminating the night sky.


    ������.��


    The players let go of their guard and looked up at the night sky.


    Cocoon��s barrier that melts into the night sky.


    The reassurance of being protected by Cocoon boosted their morale.


    Cocoon, which was taken for granted in everyday life, seemed to realize how precious it is now.


    But I couldn��t pass the time like this.


    Hayang, tell the people. Caster supporters, pour the magic that catches fire into the fog.


    yea, I got it.


    whether old or young.


    with little or no experience.


    All players in their seats were following the orders of the galaxy.


    They carried out the galactic mandate.


    Starting with Eunah Noh, the casters and supporters who were preparing developed their magic and dropped oil into the fog.


    Hunter Ranger Sniper Caster. Attacks anyone who knows how to use fire magic.


    They would fall under the influence of Cocoon and be demoted in the hierarchy.


    Of course, Eunha didn��t expect much from their downgrade.


    In the case of penetrating through the cocoon��s barrier, there was a high probability of their existence being uncertain, but beings that naturally occurred within the cocoon were not greatly affected.


    However, following the goblin lamp, the effect of trapping them with a cocoon and reducing their activity could be expected.


    Anyway, as the galaxy intended, now the fog has become a sea of fire.


    A�� Pandora Clan Lord. What fun is this I thought I��d fight them myself��


    Minimizing damage is important. If you want to fight like that, jump into the fog and fight.


    Chet.


    The sound of roaring fire.


    The sound of them burning and screaming.


    All sorts of sounds were heard.


    It was thanks to Jeong Ha-yang loosening the connection between the outside and the inside by adjusting the goblin lamp.


    Thanks to this, it was even possible to attack from the outside to the inside.


    Eun-ha smiled as she gazed at the flames visible through the fog.


    On the other hand, Hyeoncheol Kang was a face he did not like.


    He simply snapped his fingers following the galactic signal.


    If that��s the case, why did you bring me here? If you��re going to lock them up and start a fire, they��ll bring other guys besides me


    .


    Is that a compliment or an insult?


    It��s a curse.


    This is really��


    When it��s time to swear, snap your fingers a little more and start a fire. I would have never thought of setting fire to Jongno-gu because I was afraid of the fairy, but this opportunity turned out very well. uh? That��s it. Being able to set fire to the fairy��s front yard��!


    Hyeoncheol Kang was simply ignorant.


    Eunha peered through the mist, letting him set fire to his heart��s content.


    Don��t be careless.


    The opponent was in the third tier.


    His strategy is actually a way to destroy the army led by him, but it will not be enough to actually kill the corps commander.


    Eunha did not let go of the tension.


    As expected��.


    ��Kyaaaaaaaaaaaa!! Commander! The corps commander is about to come out! ������!!��


    A hole was cut through the fog.


    The guys risked their bodies to find a gap.


    If you think about it, finding gaps was pretty simple.


    The direction of the attack from the outside seemed to be the way out.


    That��s why you can come out if you sacrifice a lot of troops and follow closely behind them.


    couple couple!!


    The third tier Caesar Hopper and his forces appeared in the midst of the flames.


    Even so, Eunha did not panic.


    Except for the corps commander, they were constantly exposed to fire magic anyway.


    It��s not difficult to deal with.


    Eunha stepped forward, holding on to the coldly blooming winter.


    Kang Hyeon-cheol sighed and followed.


    Unleash the magic of the white-ah goblin lamp. There��s no need to lock them in the fog now that they��re outside. Again we can get lost in the fog.


    yea, I got it.


    yes it should come out like this Let��s fight a little too. I wanted to swing my sword by just running for a few days.


    Good for you. Get rid of it.


    don��t you fight


    The commander must remain. Have the Hayang-ah clan members participate in the battle as well.


    Eunha decided to wait and see.


    It just went well.


    A third tier that is hard to see.


    It was also heavily damaged and the army was incapacitated.


    It was not unreasonable to kill him when so many people attacked him.


    In other words, it was an opportunity to set the ball.


    It was also an opportunity to deal with high-ranking monsters that would not normally be encountered.


    Eunha immediately put in the clan members who came with her.


    Mr. Oh! What are you doing by suddenly appearing! Because this is my prey!?


    It��s such an honor to be able to fight alongside the Twelve! I will do my best!


    What is this talking about? Move! It��s my prey!!


    As soon as he received Eunha��s instructions, the first person to be happy was Choi Eunhyuk.


    Choi Eun-hyeok, who was near Caesar Hopper, jumped in willingly.


    Of course, Eunhyuk Choi��s sword did not scratch Caesar Hopper��s gloves.


    There was also a situation where they flew backwards due to a physical fight.


    Jelly Cube


    Spirit��s Charm


    At that time, Eunah Noh activated her magic.


    He caught Choi Eun-hyuk with protective magic that looked like blue jelly.


    Soon, she swung her spear and applied a buff to the clan members who jumped at Caesar Hopper.


    Heung, that��s funny. Is it embarrassing to run out so excitedly and get attacked?


    ��you will be like that now. i won��t be like that


    Eunhyuk Choi came out of the jelly.


    Mok Min-ho approached and laughed.


    Choi Eun-hyeok gripped his sword again with a sullen face.


    I can��t take him down alone. You two have to work together.


    you attack first I will fight in a way that hurts the wounds you inflicted. It��s frustrating, but I don��t think I can break his gloves with my own strength.


    It��s even possible to break the glove with my own power. However, the decisive one is to rely on your gift. I��ll get his attention by nicking his gloves.


    ��okay. Then I��ll try to find a weakness in the meantime.


    The two grinned.


    Soon, they did not even exchange signals, and they split left and right at the same time and ran.


    Take advantage of the gap between


    The Wall Breaker Kang Hyeon-cheol.


    Mok Min-ho attacked Caesar Hopper.


    Surprised by Mok Min-ho��s presence, he turned around and defended it with his wrist.


    ����The brat


    ��s gloves are cracked.


    Due to the intense battle, his armor was at its limit.


    Mok Min-ho��s attack was the trigger.


    While the guy was very embarrassed and backed away, Mong Min-ho had a smile on his lips.


    Immediately��


    ��Choi Eun-hyeok, who suddenly appeared on the throne of Sword Spirit


    Hwanwi,


    broke his cracked arm.


    hey! Don��t touch mine!?


    Caesar Hopper��s arm fell.


    The two players who cut off his arm were Choi Eun-hyeok and Mok Min-ho.


    The news spread quickly among those present.


    Hyeoncheol Kang got angry.


    ��


    Including Hyeoncheol Kang.


    The Pandora Clan members were excited.


    Where is that?


    All the players who participated in the operation had smiles on their faces.


    This was because it was an environment where it was very easy to subdue third-tier monsters.


    At the same time, if you defeat the 3rd hierarchy, at least the honorable mention is guaranteed when your achievements are evaluated later.


    Of course, the human-grade artifacts as well.


    The galaxy understood their hearts.


    Killing two birds with one stone because you can gain experience while dealing with the 3rd tier and also aim for the ransom of your clan members.


    Eun-ha also instructed Jeong Ha-yang.


    Don��t miss this opportunity to join the battle.


    She also nodded.


    In the end, all Pandora Clan members who participated in the operation except for him participated.


    That��s right, but I��m tired of one life force. No matter how much firepower I pour, I can��t see the momentum to collapse��.


    I��m still watching the battle.


    Eunha muttered.


    The army has almost all been subjugated.


    There was also information from telepathists in various places that they had subdued all the troops little by little.


    The problem is that the last corps commander was holding on without dying.


    It��s the 3rd tier, so it��s natural.


    Eunha was lost in thought.


    The scary thing about Caesar Hopper was that he flew quickly and swung his sword and had strong defense.


    Also, each leg was amazing.


    A little while ago, the angry guy tapped the floor with his foot, causing an earthquake and cracking the ground.


    Even so-.


    ����What can I do when I can only beat that guy with this amount?


    Eunah Noh, Hyerim Park, Precis Memory.


    Starting with the three supporters, Caesar lowered Hopper��s movement.


    In addition, various debuffs were added to lower his ability.


    The casters were pouring firepower as soon as they were prepared from afar.


    Since he was locked up in a cocoon, he couldn��t escape and had to deal with a scale of this size.


    end-


    -There is no business in pages.


    Caesar Hopper fell to his knees.


    Its wings were completely burnt and it was impossible to fly.


    Mok Min-ho and Choi Eun-hyuk combined to lower Caesar Hopper��s stamina, and as a result, he eventually collapsed.


    By the time Eunha thought so��.


    ����The


    back of the guy who was lying on the floor suddenly cracked.


    weird sound.


    ������.��


    And the existence that was about to come out with a cracked back.


    People were startled.


    They instinctively sensed danger and retreated.


    Eunha frowned.


    Perversion yes.


    This was also one of his traits.


    Just as an insect metamorphoses into an adult insect.


    Caesar Hopper also undergoes metamorphosis to reach full adulthood.


    It was the fundamental reason why he was called the third tier.


    The guy that comes out of there��


    -You can even use magic.


    They flap their wings to spread plague everywhere, causing infectious diseases.


    A monster that must have had the same dangers as powerless speed magic that couldn��t be compared to the humanoid Caesar Hopper.


    If you look closely, it��s the main body of Caesar Hopper.


    Those who sensed the crisis were alert.


    However, only one person laughed out loud when they saw the guy��s transformation.


    yes this is it! Become stronger! Should the battle be so boring?


    ������.��


    < Yeomma > Hyeoncheol Kang.


    while people are nervous.


    Only he was excited and encouraged Caesar Hopper to pervert.


    He was really crazy about fighting.


    crazy guy


    Eunha clicked her tongue.


    Then, dumbfounded, I took a step.


    It was like that in my previous life too.


    ��Leaving Caesar Hopper whole would only increase the damage. Defeating them was difficult, but afterward just curing the contagious disease took up a lot of time.


    It was because of the fighting spirit of the crazy squid.


    For some reason, he and other people at the table waited for Caesar Hopper to grow.


    Eun-ha, who heard the story later, was really dumbfounded.


    why-


    ����Blast Cross


    Waiting for the enemy to become stronger.


    Eun-ha thought that in the process of metamorphosis, he used a method of touching the mental body that made people wait for him.


    However, he was not affected by it as he was watching from a distance.


    Maybe I lost my objective judgment because I was so absorbed in the battle.


    Blast Cross


    once again.


    While the people were fascinated by the flames on Caesar Hopper��s body.


    Eun-ha suffocated him with the Blast Cross several times before he finished his metamorphosis.


    Eventually, the guy disappeared.


    Hyeoncheol Kang trembled��


    ����You don��t have any romance! Is it okay for people to die because of romance?


    ������.��


    Hyeoncheol Kang shouted at Eunha.


    Eunha completely ignored it.


    People looked at the galaxy with dumbfounded faces.


    Among them were members of the Pandora clan.


    No, why are you watching me metamorphose?


    Uh�� I feel like that��s what it should be��?


    With the person who just said it. ������!!��


    ��Cause I��ll fix your brain


    said one of the clan members.


    Eunha flashed her eyes to find the culprit.


    All members of the clan were silent.


    Players began to sneak away from their seats, avoiding their eyes.


    ��So, did the Pandora Clanlord and his clan members defeat all the legionnaires who invaded Gangbuk?


    Huh��


    And so the last nightmare ended and the day dawned.

 Chapter 671

    Relife Player 671


    [Chapter 174]


    [Foundation of Reconstruction]


    All the corps commanders have been subdued.


    Although it did not cover the entire Gangbuk area, it could be said that the Cocoon that covered Jongno-gu and the surrounding areas served as a sign that the military invasion was over.


    People all came out.


    ������.��


    The joy was short-lived.


    People were deeply saddened by the collapsed city.


    defeated all armies.


    There was too much to lose than that.


    Now�� how should I live? How am I supposed to live without you��.


    All of these things have been destroyed�� How much blood and sweat I have worked to furnish this house�� Now what do I have to live on��.


    Facilities, property, people, etc.


    Those who relaxed after the destruction had passed shuddered at the belated sense of loss.


    People burst into laughter as they saw the dawning of the day, or on the contrary shed tears.


    Find missing children.


    Name: Park Chang-shik (male / 8 years old)


    Physical characteristics �C Height: 124cm


    �C Weight: 20kg


    �C Blood type: O


    Date of disappearance: April 9, 15th year of Seonrye


    Area of disappearance: Hwigyeong-dong 66-1


    Jungnangcheon direction


    Disappearance details: Vilent Hoppers I got lost


    in the process of running away


    .


    please find my son


    All those who lost loved ones gathered in Gwanghwamun.


    Tombstones over 3m were erected on both sides of the road.


    People gathered in front of the tombstone to find the missing people.


    They informed the staff in charge of the tombstone the name of the person they were looking for and turned around.


    mom!!


    Heejin!!


    On the one hand, the reunion of the separated people took place.


    Although there were guidelines from the fairy government, the separated people made Gwanghwamun the place of reunion.


    Communication was still not working properly, so most of the people had to run around to get information and meet people.


    What can I do though I have to eat something to live.


    Re-raising the building would be quite a task.


    It��s time to make it a stronger city. The players are helping and the government is giving support, so let��s get down to business. I��d rather work if I have time to cry. I��m so busy I don��t even have time to cry.


    Loss sadness frustration despair.


    Even so, people did not collapse and rose up over their own sorrow.


    As they looked at the collapsed city, they were greeted with a resurgence.


    Just as there is birth after death.


    Is there creation after destruction?


    People went to work to rebuild the broken city, no matter who said it first.


    Listen straight to the material there.


    I have to make it right. Everyone eat and work!


    Gangbuk welcomed reconstruction.


    Many people from Gangnam came to help with their work.


    Regardless of class, there was no discrimination in the workplace.


    People were equally focused on rebuilding the city they would live in.


    ��


    Fairy Lim Ga-eul officially declared the end of the monster invasion.


    The business group moved busily.


    In times of peace, groups that have been fleshing out and sometimes exploiting people have pumped money into the market.


    Lim Ga-eul applied pressure, but everyone in the group knew it.


    The reason why they were able to spend their days intoxicated with pleasure in times of peace was because their subordinates tolerated everything.


    And the reason they tolerated it is because they presume that the business group will help them when the economy is unhappy like this time.


    It is not an exaggeration to say that business groups were born from such a desire in Korea, which rose from destruction after < Destruction at the End of the Century >.


    Although the direct lineage of the group may be different, the group��s presidents all knew.


    Fine Group should quickly restore the base station and make communication smooth��


    Fairy Lim Ga-eul.


    In her office, she muttered as she reviewed the application of each business group to Gangbuk.


    In the case of the Galaxy Group and the Sirius Group, they were creating jobs by releasing a large amount of money into the market.


    Currently, the two groups are using the factory to produce countless construction materials, and are even preparing plans to distribute them.


    The Galaxy Group even ran a hospital free of charge while taking a loss.


    Of course, these guys don��t just do charity work while looking at the deficit. They must be taking this opportunity to embed their image in people��s heads.


    Even if it��s not as pure intention.


    She wondered how it was.


    In addition, Youngone Group paid a certain amount of insurance money to people who lost their property according to the insurance policy and loaned money at a low interest rate.


    The Alice Group provided free potions to the injured and operated a hospital.


    YH Group and Luminous Group were in charge of food in Gangbuk. Food service centers were being operated so that workers everywhere could eat for free.


    KK Group Donghae Group was the busiest. They hired workers to create jobs and started rebuilding the building.


    And Samra Group was in charge of distribution so that business groups could smoothly support Gangbuk.


    Samra will benefit the most. Distribution is a bully, a bully. The one who suffers the most loss right now is Youngone Group.


    Anyway, I was just grateful that the business group voluntarily came forward and executed the noblesse oblige.


    Thanks to this, the fairy government only had to focus on directing them, arranging manpower and materials in the right place, and taking appropriate measures.


    Of course, disaster was also coming within the business group.


    Externally, money was being released, but internally, there were signs of a succession dispute.


    I couldn��t help it.


    What a strange thing.


    Hannam-dong is under the jurisdiction of Pandora Clan, but in Yongsan-gu, Hannam-dong suffers the most damage.


    Lim Ga-eul handed over the documents.


    The symbol of Hannam-dong, Yongsan-gu.


    The place was almost completely destroyed.


    This is because Pandora Clan gave up Hannam-dong and made it their battlefield.


    As a result, the people who lived there suffered a lot of property damage.


    To make matters worse, it faces the Han River, so many casualties occurred before players could properly respond.


    The most serious of them is-.


    ��Choi Yoon-han said that he died�� That he was shot and not killed by a monster��


    Choi Yoon-han, the first chairman of the Galaxy Group.


    It is said that he died after being shot in the basement of his house.


    Lim Ga-eul gathered her eyebrows.


    she gave her thoughts


    Then, when the monsters invaded, someone killed Choi Yoon-han�� It��s not quite reasonable to say it was an accidental crime. Or did Choi Yoon-han ask his subordinate to kill monsters because he is afraid of them? Then it��s understandable that he died like that�� but


    the autopsy results.


    Choi Yoon-han faced death comfortably.


    There was no sign of resistance.


    If so, it could be thought that Choi Yoon-han asked a subordinate to kill him.


    The problem is that the person I know is never like that�� unless the old man has Alzheimer��s, he��s not the kind of person who would give up on his own life.


    Who killed Choi Yoon-han?


    Unfortunately, his subordinates, who had passed out in the air-raid shelter, did not remember what had happened.


    So they even argued with each other asking if you shot and killed them.


    Where is that?


    Choi Yoon-han��s death became the trigger.


    I didn��t know that there would be such a big noise in the Galaxy Group��


    But it��s been a long time since Choi Yoon-han stepped down from the front line of management.


    Nevertheless, to the people of the Galaxy Group, Choi Yun-han was no different from Shinhwa.


    His presence brought the people of the Galaxy Group together.


    However, when he died, the brothers, who seemed to have deep friendship on the outside, now began to openly engage in a war of nerves.


    It��s a fight between Galaxy cars and devices��


    The current chairman of the Galaxy Group is Choi Tae-bong.


    Choi Dae-bong, the owner and younger brother of Galaxy Motors, was currently showing his will to independence.


    In fact, this situation had to go back several years.


    This fight started when Choi Tae-bong��s son, Choi Jeong-hoon, killed his younger sister and had a period of self-reflection�� I never thought this would end.


    Choi Jeong-hoon, a direct descendant of the Galaxy Group.


    As he had a period of self-reflection and withdrew from the position of a strong successor, there was noise in the line that had led Choi Yoon-han-Choi Tae-bong-Choi Jeong-hun.


    Beginning with Choi Tae-bong��s brothers, those who had an influence on the Galaxy Group gradually changed the line or made their own line.


    It was only a matter of time If Jeong-Hoon Choi had stopped self-study and returned to business, their dreams would have ended there.


    Within the Galaxy Group, several new types of factions have been created.


    However, the line between Choi Yoon-han, Choi Tae-bong and Choi Jeong-hoon was very strong.


    Furthermore, Choi Yoon-han was strongly pushing the line of Choi Tae-bong, whom he acknowledged, so his direct descendants could not act much.


    In the end, the moment Choi Jeong-hun broke probation and came out into the world, they were condemned as traitors and had no choice but to be kicked out.


    From their point of view, they had to struggle to survive at any time.


    It was a matter of time.


    And unintentionally, that time was pulled back to now.


    well that��s a good thing for me Apart from the Galaxy Group, the automobile side is giving a huge amount of support, so I should keep my eyes closed.


    Back to the story, Choi Yoon-han is dead.


    The strong legend of the Galaxy Group is dying, and those who could not disobey Choi Yun-han are taking advantage of the opportunity to rise up.


    Choi Jeong-hoon was still in probation.


    The opportunity was only now.


    So, they were in a dispute over management rights with Choi Tae-bong, the current chairman, centering on automobiles.


    If Choi Tae-bong doesn��t block properly, the group will probably split up.


    And time passes.


    Lim Ga-eul heard the news he expected.


    The Galaxy Group has been split into a device division and an automobile division. In the end, Choi Tae-bong agreed to take the least amount of damage.


    The Galaxy Group was split.


    If the people who lead the Galaxy car division were planning to own the entire Galaxy group.


    Victory must have gone to Choi Tae-bong.


    However, they gave up their greed and decided to get only a part of the Galaxy Group, not a unified Galaxy Group.


    Still, it was a pretty big income for them.


    We will be launching as a space group next month, so please take a look��


    Lim Ga-eul smiled bitterly.


    It turned out just as she wished.


    As the shares of the Galaxy Group and the Space Group are completely newly formed, there will be no merging of the two groups in the future.


    So now the number 1 group in the financial world is going to be the Sirius group�� Maybe Sirius encouraged the space group to make this situation happen. I don��t know who did it, but it��s great.


    To hear from you later on.


    It is said that it is the skill of Han Seo-yeon, who has a direct relationship with Galaxy Motors.


    Lim Ga-eul was surprised to hear the skills of Han Seo-yeon, who, at the age of only 24, divided a large group into pieces.


    Meanwhile-.


    ��The group to be careful of in the future will be the Sirius group.


    Lim Ga-eul��s judgment was cool.


    No. 1 always had to be vigilant.


    Sirius Group was no exception.


    That��s one thing-.


    ��Because this is a group that supports Pandora Clan�� I don��t know when it will be, but I have to close my eyes for now.


    Lim Ga-eul, who was favored by Noh Eun-ha, could not hastily check the Sirius Group.


    I just promised to be careful.


    And again shortly after.


    It was reported that Choi Jeong-hoon, a direct descendant of the Galaxy Group, would return to management after a long period of self-reflection.


    ��


    Even after all the corps commanders were subjugated.


    Eunha and Pandora clan members had to work without proper rest.


    Even though they subjugated all the troops, they were ubiquitous in the area due to the influence of the troops.


    In addition, we had to visit the damage recovery site and discuss how to rebuild Yongsan-gu and Jung-gu.


    [��] to end the state of emergency. I sincerely thank everyone who has worked hard so far��]


    Not long after that.


    Fairy Lim Ga-eul officially announced that the military invasion was over.


    Only then did Eunha get a holiday and rest comfortably.


    I��m sleepy�� I��m dying of sleep��


    Pippi��


    Pandora Clan Hall at Sadang Station.


    Eun-ha, who visited the Clan Hall after a long time, lay down on the bed prepared in her office.


    A lot has happened in the meantime.


    First of all, I had to be scolded by Eun-ah and my family.


    Although he was proud of himself, there were many contents in which he severely scolded him for being hurt by Ye-kyung once.


    ��I was embarrassed when Yoo-jung cried.


    There was a time when Lee Yu-jeong shed tears in front of many people after seeing her for the first time in a while.


    Eunha couldn��t do anything more than when she was scolded by her family.


    I was expecting a scolding, but I didn��t expect a situation where I shed tears saying that I was worried.


    Fortunately, Eunha hugged her and patted her on the back, and she calmed down.


    Besides�C


    ��Do you go to sleep as soon as you arrive? Do some washing up.


    My sister went around two districts in one day. Do you think it will sound like that?


    yes sleep well


    I had to listen to Han Seo-hyun��s bitter voice.


    Eunha confirmed that she had come and looked up at Han Seohyun who had entered the office.


    She sat down beside Eunha and looked down at him.


    Be honest. �� what what?


    At that time, Han Seo-hyun suddenly asked.


    This was the sixth time.


    The galaxy was hot.


    After the invasion of the galaxy, the person who was most difficult to deal with was Han Seo-hyun.


    Did you know we couldn��t get married in May? ����.


    Eunha averted her eyes.


    I couldn��t answer her words.


    When my older sister first asked me to get married, she was excited and said she would do it in May, but how could I stop her?


    Noh Eun-ha��s true heart.


    However, Eunha exercised her right to remain silent.


    Seohyun Han sighed.


    It must have been that you didn��t want to marry me. No, that��s not the case�� Or that we were taking our contract very lightly. ����.


    get some rest. I��ll stop getting up.


    These days, whenever I have a chance.


    Han Seo-hyun would come to Eun-ha and show off her regret.


    It was the same today.


    Eun-ha grabbed Seo-hyun Han��s hand as she was about to leave.


    He took her by the hand and collapsed onto the bed.


    I don��t know what you might think, but I never took it lightly. ����.


    The wedding may be postponed, but I know that because I will get married. And I��m really sorry I didn��t tell you.


    Seohyun Han blinks her eyes.


    Eunha looked at her and said.


    Then she smiled.


    keep your promise


    I��ll be sure to keep it. So please come over and don��t say anything to me.


    galaxy huh? why?


    When clan members or clan seekers come to me whining, who should the magistrate go to when they want to whine?


    ��clanlord?


    So give up.


    Sister, did you want to do that in May? I thought noona had such a romance��.


    I told her not to call me noona.


    If you��re 2 years older than me, what is an older sister? Will you call me that even after you��re married?


    Then what should I call it? ��homework. Think carefully.


    what is homework So, have you thought about what to call me?


    I saw what you were doing then.


    Seohyun Han laughs.


    She kissed Eunha for a long time and stood up.


    Anyway, good job so far. I��ll turn off the lights, so get some rest today. Noona must be tired too, so why don��t you just sleep next to me? The bed is big too. If you plan on putting me in your bed, will you tell me next time after you wash?


    what.


    anyway, sleep well i have to work more thanks for your effort. you also.


    Seohyun Han turns off the light.


    she walks out the door


    Eunha fell into a deep sleep.


    I was able to sleep comfortably for a long time.


    ��


    However, I still feel a bit uneasy about this invasion.


    Was this invasion a coincidence?


    Fairy Lim Ga-eul thought.


    When Moraul checked the cocoon, he said there was nothing wrong with the cocoon.


    You said that you couldn��t figure out the details without a detailed inspection, but didn��t the inspection of < Big Data > find an error that would cause Cocoon to suddenly stop functioning?


    She came up with two hypotheses.


    However, < Big Data > lied and deliberately did not tell about the problems that occurred in Cocoon.


    I couldn��t ignore the possibility at all, but would Mora Yul, who didn��t want to work at all, really do that?�� The


    question that came to mind was what Mora Yul would gain from it.


    momentary negligence?


    However, it was never < big data > that he did not know would harm him.


    Moreover, if things went wrong, he would not have known what his situation would be.


    Not like < big data >.


    Therefore, Lim Ga-eul gave more strength to the second hypothesis.


    ��Assuming it wasn��t a coincidence, someone deliberately broke the Cocoon��


    It was an absurd hypothesis.


    She couldn��t take it lightly.


    There were so many awkward corners.


    It was too exquisite to be a coincidence that the corps commanders led their troops to invade Gangbuk as soon as Cocoon was destroyed.


    Furthermore, it was strange that the tour schedule was tailored to that time in order to separate oneself far from Seoul.


    It was strange that the first destination of the tour was Gwangju, which was far from Seoul.


    In addition, it was too contrived that the twelfth members of the dealer division were not in Seoul and sent on a business trip to the provinces at that time.


    But no proof. The circumstances are said to be very suspicious, but there is nothing to prove it.


    Nevertheless, there were clear clues that contradicted her hypothesis.


    one-


    ��In order for the monsters to gather forces and invade immediately after destroying the cocoon, we need a link that connects the factor that destroys the cocoon and the factor that the monsters invade.


    Humans and monsters cannot coexist.


    That��s why it was ambiguous to say that Cocoon was destroyed and the disaster that monsters invaded Gangbuk was ��artificial��.


    It was an absurd delusion without proving the situation that humans and monsters could coexist.


    another one-


    ��People who keep Cocoon said that Cocoon suddenly broke.


    Jongmyo Jeongjeon where Cocoon is installed.


    Lim Ga-eul checked the surveillance camera video at the time of the incident.


    Then, accompanied by experts, she figured out that the video hadn��t been tampered with at all.


    Cocoon suddenly stopped functioning.


    I couldn��t find anything strange in the testimonies of those in charge of protecting Cocoon.


    It was a clue that made Lim Ga-eul��s hypothesis itself meaningless.


    Nonetheless-.


    ��It��s strange, so strange.


    Lim Ga-eul could not give up on the delusion that made no sense.


    Even so, it was because there were so many things that I was reluctant to do.


    It��s too much to call it a coincidence.


    Above all��


    -I don��t know if Eunha knew about it. that something will happen.


    Noh Eun-ha, who came up with the idea to inspect Cocoon, was not forgotten.


    According to her intuition, Noh Eun-ha was saying that she knew this would happen.


    If that was the case, all she had to do was to interrogate Noh Eun-ha and ask who had done this.


    But things weren��t going to be that easy.


    If Eunha had known, he would have pointed out the culprits without needing to check Cocoon.


    I didn��t even know Eunha.


    In the end, it could be said that the reason Gaeul Lim did not let go of the hypothesis that could not be established was purely because of Eunha Noh.


    ����I don��t know if she can see the future��


    .


    Then he shook his head.


    The assumption was overdone.


    Even so, Lim Ga-eul could not erase the question that suddenly surfaced.


    OK, let��s assume the worst.


    Soon after, she changed the topic.


    I had a ridiculous imagination and decided to inflate my imagination even more.


    If this incident really wasn��t a coincidence and was caused artificially��


    -Think about who will benefit the most.


    He must be the culprit.


    or related.


    Lim Ga-eul shook her head.


    ��too many. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    That was the conclusion she came to.


    Too many.


    Crisis was an opportunity.


    Didn��t even the chairman of the space group turn this crisis into an opportunity?


    Aren��t many heroes born?


    Aren��t many groups receiving praise from people for supplying wealth with good intentions?


    This assumption is meaningless.


    There is no end to thinking.


    Lim Ga-eul gave up on the idea.


    Instead, I decided to try something else.


    If this happened artificially, there was an indispensable part.


    There is a traitor among high-ranking officials who interferes with my schedule and the Twelve Seats.


    That was the biggest problem.


    the presence of a traitor.


    A few years ago, I thought I had cleared out all the suspicious personnel in the Eternal New Testament incident.


    There must be a traitor in the government that he doesn��t know about.


    Maybe even though I��ve cleared it all out, some of the newcomers may have changed.


    There is no end to the search for mice.


    Lim Ga-eul laughed as if to help himself.


    Then I developed the idea.


    The person who benefits from this case could be the traitor on the inside.


    What is the identity of the enemy?


    How big is the enemy?


    I can not know.


    it creates fear


    Lim Ga-eul had no choice but to think of the worst family while facing fear.


    A traitor who will benefit the most.


    He is-.


    -Baek Seo-jin��s grandfather.


    < King of Darkness > Baek Seo-jin.


    A player who will serve as the head of the Twelve Seats and the Minister of the Mana Management Organization, replacing Mun-Jun from < Cheolong >.


    It��s ridiculous��


    Lim Ga-eul denied it.


    I had to deny it.


    I couldn��t help but deny it.


    If you don��t deny it��


    ��The person I depend on is gone.


    now there will be no one


    All the people who promoted her as a fairy would disappear.


    It was something that didn��t make sense in the first place.


    Why is Baek Seo-jin doing this?


    There was no way Baek Seo-jin would ever betray him.


    If that were the case, Grandpa Baek Seo-jin would have stopped me from becoming a fairy.


    Rather, he wouldn��t have tried to persuade me to become a fairy.


    It��s not white paper.


    However, it would be true that someone Lim Ga-eul did not know was in the dark.


    It can be one or it can be many.


    ����.


    The situation of having to deal with an invisible enemy was devastating.


    It is like measuring the depth of an abyss with no bottom.


    Still, she had no choice but to do what she had to do.


    You have to get rid of the suspicious characters.


    Since the bureaucrats have died quite a bit this time, we are going to overthrow the government by carrying out a major personnel reorganization.


    I have no choice but to do that.


    Unless you know the enemy��s identity.


    No matter if you knock it down or knock it out, the enemy will come out.


    Nevertheless, Im Ga-eul had to do it.


    There was no other way.


    15th year of the


    Korean calendar Korea Mana Management Organization


    announces the personnel transfer of the Management Bureau Control Bureau Information Bureau Special Secretariat Dispatch Bureau Secretariat Monitoring Bureau as follows.


    The implementation date is May 1, 15th year of the Seon calendar.


    April 28, 15 Seonryeok Seonnyeo Lim


    Ga-eul,


    Seonryeo 15 years old


    < Korea Mana Management Organization personnel appointment >


    �� Supervision Bureau ��


    Name


    transfer


    Baek Seo-jin


    Supervisory Director ��


    Korea Mana Management Organization Minister


    Seonwoo Hwaryeong Gyeonggi


    Branch Director ��


    Supervision Director


    Do Chae-yeon


    Special Assistant Director of Defense Ministry


    ��


    Supervisor


    Ahn Jin-ho Supervisor


    of Microscopic Division of Surveillance Bureau ��


    Microscopic Manager of Supervisory Bureau


    Ilshin Woo


    Supervisor of Supervision Bureau of Surveillance Bureau ��


    Supervisor of Microscopic Division of Surveillance Bureau


    ��


    ��

 Chapter 672

    Relife Player 672


    [Chapter 174]


    [Fundamentals of Reconstruction (2)]


    The Galaxy Group was split.


    Choi Tae-bong, the younger brother of current Galaxy Group chairman Choi Tae-bong, separated the automobile-related division from the group.


    According to Han Seo-hyun��s information, it seemed that sooner or later it would be launched under the name of the space group.


    I was satisfied with just reducing the influence of the Galaxy Group for a while, but I never thought that Han Seo-yeon would work under the water and cause cracks in the group.


    Eun-ha had to doubt her ears when she heard the news.


    It was expected that a prince��s rebellion would surely occur in the Galaxy Group.


    But I wasn��t sure until the group split up.


    However, after hearing the circumstances from Han Seo-hyun, it seemed that it was Han Seo-yeon��s work.


    That noona is also a real person.


    I can��t believe I��ve been putting in a lot of effort for this job for years��


    I��m glad I��m not an enemy.


    Eun-ha thought that the death of Choi Yoon-han, the first chairman, would weaken the Galaxy Group.


    He was right.


    However, one more incident had to be added to the situation.


    Choi Jeong-hoon��s family murder.


    I knew that as Choi Jeong-hoon killed Choi Ga-in, there were voices dissatisfied with Choi Jeong-hoon��s succession within the group.


    However, from then on, Han Seo-yeon became friendly with the people who were determined and dissatisfied, and even encouraged them to split the group��


    .


    Contrary to her plan, it came true in three years.


    Her determination to beat the Galaxy Group and become the number one in the business world was quite surprising.


    Eunha stuck out her tongue at her skill.


    Anyway, good for me. Because I was able to reduce the power of the Galaxy Group more than I expected.


    At that time, Eunha was relieved.


    Even that was only for a moment.


    The situation in which the Galaxy Group was divided was certainly to be welcomed.


    The problem is, if that happens��


    ��The Sirius Group is going to be a problem. If you become too strong, you may become a hindrance to the fairy government.


    Now, the group that the galaxy should be wary of is the Sirius group.


    The only thing that can be reassured is that he has a close relationship with the Sirius Group.


    By the end of this year, I might be part of the Sirius Group.


    I��m not sure what to do with the Sirius group problem.


    It��s just like this�� We should hope and be vigilant that the Sirius Group doesn��t take over the fairy government.


    The best situation is to keep the status quo. The Sirius Group and the Galaxy Group�� are busy keeping each other in check while tossing and turning like this��


    Eunha grunted.


    It wasn��t something to worry about right away.


    On the contrary, what worries me a little is��.


    ��Choi Jeong-hoon returned to management.


    Choi Jeong-hoon, who had been self-sufficient, has returned to management.


    That day, Eun-ha sat in her office chair and thought for a long time.


    ����.


    as if he were active as a player.


    People from the business world who are about the same age as themselves are also taking important positions and making their mark.


    There will be no time to be careless even for a moment.


    ��


    It��s not over with the recovery operation.


    Unidentified dungeons sprung up as omnipresence occurred throughout Gangbuk.


    Several clans, including the Pandora clan, were currently targeting high-risk dungeons.


    The rest of the dungeons will be attacked by other clans after reconstruction is complete.


    Eunha was currently picking mulberries.


    While Lim Ga-eul gave orders to the players to help rebuild, he was able to use the privileges of the Twelve Seats to organize troops to attack the dungeon.


    That��s why I appointed Pandora Clan.


    After the reconstruction, it was to attack the dungeon, before the dungeon attack boom started in earnest.


    It was possible because he knew what kind of magic stones and skill stones came from which dungeons in his previous life.


    Clan members can build their skills, and from the residents�� point of view, it��s a good thing because they can attack dangerous dungeons and prevent dungeon erosion.


    What��s more, the rewards are great.


    The magic stones and skill stones obtained from the dungeon were being piled up in the basement of the Clan Hall.


    In the case of skill stones, when a suitable person appeared, they were generously distributed to the clan members.


    In any case, as the reconstruction work and dungeon raids were carried out simultaneously, the Pandora Clan members had to live with work.


    hey eunha Every time I listen to it these days, the faces of the kids die? It��s like screaming with happiness.


    Are you like a zombie? it��s what they did Are you going to whine about not getting a job in March? self-employed


    The children��s eyes are full of resentment.


    A cafe on the 1st floor of the Clan Hall.


    Eun-ha met Yoo Do-jun after a long time.


    The two drank coffee at a cafe open to the general public.


    Then, through the window, I watched the clan members pass by.


    Everyone had a pale face.


    Hey, Minji cursed at you and passed by. Middle finger��. Eunwoo does it too? Everyone is having a hard time these days. The situation is now, but what can I do? It��s not like the current situation, isn��t it just because you forced it? Totally crosses��. What is crosses. I just want the clan people to be strong. you��re screwed


    By the way how is your group? Isn��t it hard to pay insurance money right now?


    don��t say a word


    Yoo Do-jun sighed.


    Eun-ha understood Yoo Do-jun��s worries.


    This is because Youngone Group was paying insurance money in case of a disaster based on its insurance policy.


    Before the disaster, the money that was considered simply as surplus funds was running out due to the disaster.


    If I had known this was going to happen, I would not have kicked out my grandfather. what kind of trouble is this I shouldn��t have expected this year��s results. It��s going to be a tough time. Be patient. If you persevere, spring will come someday.


    A complete old-fashioned remark��.


    It seems that the seat makes it that way. you were originally Be patient anyway.


    It is likely that the group will go into fiscal austerity. I think I��ll have to liquidate some businesses�� Fortunately, the fairy government will print money, so I��ll be able to breathe.


    What happens to money when you print money?


    It��s called quantitative easing�� Oh, I don��t know. i don��t know anymore how will it be Fortunately, there is a Myungwang Clan, so I collected a lot of magic stones this time�� It��s probably okay. Aren��t you the president? He is not the president yet.


    Eun-ha recalled her previous life.


    Even then, Yoo Do-jun died while rebuilding Gangbuk.


    Fortunately, the ranking of the business group did not drop a few notches. Because the other groups were spending too much money.


    It is only a temporary phenomenon.


    Yu Do-jun will take this opportunity to reorganize the Youngone Group more firmly.


    Of course, the group born in this life will be Hana Group.


    I can do it with the mindset of starting all over again. Hana Group��s performance will grow no matter what. ��Cause I��ve only fallen so far galaxy There is a saying in the stock market. When you think you��re at the bottom, you��re not at the bottom yet. It��s okay�� I��ve seen your face, so I��m going to stop going back now. I have to go and work.


    Yoo Do-jun gets up from his seat.


    Eun-ha decided to see him off to the door.


    Soon, Yoo Do-jun opened his mouth as if he remembered.


    Come to think of it, Yongsan-gu is pretty well-secured? Perhaps the reconstruction work is going best here? It is thanks to the hard work of foreigners.


    What��s interesting is that Jung-gu seems to have good security. huh? there too? Foreigners would not go on patrol there��


    I heard the news from Yoo Do-jun.


    Eunha tilted her head.


    Although Jung-gu came into their hands, Pandora Clan was still small and could not manage Jung-gu.


    It was temporarily entrusted to the Hanseong Clan.


    As a result, Eunha did not know in detail how Jung-gu was doing compared to Yongsan-gu.


    go check it out later You will probably be surprised to see it.


    What��s there?


    Go and see.


    what��s so funny


    Yoo Do-jun burst into laughter.


    Eunha stood in front of the door with a sullen face.


    right then-


    ��Ah! Clan Road! ��Hello! Clan Lord!��


    Why did they come here?


    ��I don��t know either.


    While trying to send Yoo Do-jun.


    I met foreigners at the door.


    Foreigners led by Dominic.


    As soon as they found the galaxy, they immediately bowed their heads and greeted them.


    Yu Do-Jun asked what was going on while hitting Eun-ha��s side.


    I couldn��t even understand the galaxy.


    To this, Dominique said��.


    ��I was impressed by the battles of the Clanlord and came to join the Clan! From now on, I will serve the Clan Lord as if I were treating my father!!


    ��Long live Pandora Clan!!��


    ������.��


    Dominique said with twinkling eyes.


    The galaxy was ridiculous.


    he stuck out his tongue


    He waved his hands.


    I won��t object to joining our clan, but before that, bring your player license.


    People who didn��t even come out of the academy would suddenly join.


    Does anyone have anything to do with business suspension?


    Eunha kicked out all the foreigners.


    ��


    The Galaxy Group was split.


    The Galaxy Automobile Division decided to separate and launch as an independent space group from the Galaxy Group.


    Han Seo-yeon, who has been able to achieve the situation she has been hoping for, feels good these days.


    I was unexpectedly lucky. I didn��t know that it would turn out like this, with many possibilities open.


    Externally, a succession dispute occurred due to the murder of Choi Jeong-hoon��s relatives and the death of Choi Yun-han.


    Internally, it is because Han Seo-yeon has so far encouraged people in the Galaxy Automobile division to split the group.


    As a result, the galaxy��s empire, which seemed to be strong, came to a point of division as external and internal factors accidentally interacted.


    At least for the next 10 years, Galaxy will not be above our group. There��s no way the three groups of Galaxy YH universe will merge into one�� and I won��t let that happen.


    Han Seo-yeon��s eyes flashed. sea??h th�� N?velFire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It was a fortune obtained by chance.


    I couldn��t use this opportunity in vain, and I didn��t intend to let my guard down that I had achieved my longed-for dream.


    In the future, the fight between confidence and Choi Jeong-hoon will continue.


    no-


    ��It must be real from now on.


    Because my brother came back.


    It was only 1 win.


    Although it was a huge win, it was only a situation that could be changed at any time by heavenly luck, as it was obtained by heavenly luck.


    In particular, since Choi Jung-hoon had to go abroad for a long time, I didn��t know how the situation would go.


    Galaxy, which suffered a massive first loss, will aim for a counterattack to make up for it.


    Sirius or Galaxy.


    The desire to control the entire economy of the country was not weak.


    It will be difficult for this brother to reverse this situation in the next few years, but�� I won��t give up though


    Although the person who caused the creation of the space group was Han Seo-yeon herself.


    This fight between Galaxy and Sirius can be said to be the last fight between Galaxy Group chairman Choi Tae-bong and his father Han Do-young.


    It means that a new fight will begin in the next generation.


    The fight between himself and Choi Jeong-hoon.


    Han Seo-yeon decided to draw the future in preparation for that time.


    Then all of a sudden��


    -It��s not that strange.


    At the point of ��the future��, she recalled a question she had recently had.


    This catastrophic invasion of Seoul.


    Suddenly Cocoon was destroyed and monsters invaded Gangbuk.


    As a result, Gangbuk was on the brink of destruction.


    If Pandora Clan hadn��t solved it, the disaster might still continue.


    In that sense-.


    ��How did Eunha know?


    Han Seo-yeon paid attention to Pandora Clan.


    The day after the catastrophe happened.


    Her younger sister, Han Seo-hyun, released the supplies she had bought under the name of the Sirius Group until then.


    Furthermore, as if in preparation for this time, she contacted business groups and planned to supply them to Gangbuk.


    Above all, Noh Eun-ha kept stocking up on supplies from before, and through the route she knew, she said that she even requested a cocoon inspection.


    Maybe Han Seo-hyun and Noh Eun-ha knew that a disaster would happen.


    So it��s not unreasonable that people in the political and business circles are suspicious.


    It wasn��t a ��coincidence�� that Eunha asked to inspect the cocoon, and it was a ��coincidence�� that Seohyun was collecting supplies in advance.


    Of course, a rebuttal was possible.


    First of all, the situation in which Eunha asked for a Cocoon inspection could have been a coincidence.


    In a way, it could be said that unlike the elderly, he did not suffer from insensitivity to safety.


    Second, Seohyun��s collection of supplies was passed on because the clan was obliged to prepare food reserves for several months.


    It��s just a coincidence.


    However, it is unlikely to be a coincidence. It couldn��t help that


    she and some


    people in the business world had their doubts.


    Then, from time to time, such rumors reached her ears.


    ����The Pandora Clanlords have < Future Poetry > to see the future��


    Maybe it��s true.


    She felt the same way.


    ��


    Not everyone found hope.


    As the city was destroyed, security was rapidly deteriorating.


    Even players active in each region couldn��t handle all the crimes happening somewhere.


    In such a situation, the places with good security were Dobong-gu, Nowon-gu, Gangbuk-gu, and Seongbuk-gu, which had relatively little damage.


    Also, while Cocoon was operating, Jongno-gu, where Seonnyeo was located, was the same.


    In the case of Yongsan-gu, foreigners were in charge of security in the form of making up for the lack of manpower.


    -Everyone, let��s pray today. ��amen.��


    Jung-gu, Gangbuk, Seoul.


    Surprisingly, Jung-gu, which suffered the most damage, was relatively safe.


    The Hanseong Clan, which had lost a significant number of troops, was not doing its job well.


    It was purely because of Manaism.


    To be precise��.


    ��God is always watching over us and pointing us in the right direction. Please don��t forget that God is watching us because we are seduced by momentary desires.


    < Saint of the Order > Illya.


    The mana management organization defined the power she showed as the gift < miracle > power.


    The people of Jung-gu interpreted her demeanor differently that day.


    It��s called the miracle of manasin.


    Now, she is being trusted by many people.


    Thanks to the many people who follow her, the security is relatively not bad.


    ��Today, I have something to tell you.


    And on this day as well, Ilya held mass at the cathedral when night fell.


    in the presence of many people.


    She had said that towards the end of Mass.


    Everyone listened.


    Eventually, she spoke up��


    ��Now I��m going to leave this Mana Church and move on to the wider world. ������!!��


    That day I met Manasin. Now, I want to truly become a messenger who follows his will and walk the path he takes.


    Ilya��s declaration of withdrawal from Manaism.


    When she said something unexpected, the believers were taken aback.


    The religious leader had people try to bring Illya down.


    However, the followers of her stopped them and created an opportunity for Illya to talk.


    So, thank you so much for all of you. From today, I want to leave the Mana Church and live a life of serving Eunha. May the grace of the four eunuchs of manasin be upon you. Amen.


    ��amen.�� ������.��


    It was the birth of the Galactic High School.

 Chapter 673

    Relife Player 673


    [Chapter 174]


    [Fundamentals of Reconstruction (3)]


    Reconstruction work continues.


    The situation, which was constantly noisy at first, began to stabilize to some extent as time passed.


    Security issues were gradually being resolved.


    When the outline of the reconstruction was visible, the fairy Lim Ga-eul called the local clan representatives and the Twelve Seats.


    Why did the fairy call you?


    I know. What else are you trying to do?


    Jeong Ha-yang, who has recently been called < Bookmark > by the staff of the Mana Management Organization.


    And < Fairy > Eunah Noh.


    Those who visited the mana management organization expressed their doubts.


    And then, the two shuddered.


    It was because whenever he was called by the fairy several times, he was hit by work.


    From Gaeul Im��s point of view, he probably wanted to give us something


    .


    The job they gave me recently was to clear an unidentified dungeon.


    Thanks to this, Eunha benefited, but the people who participated in the dungeon raid had raised their voices in pain.


    Even so, it will become blood and become flesh.


    Eunha had no doubts.


    Maybe that��s why I called people today. ��that?��


    non-professional. ��ah!!��


    On the other hand, Eunha was able to somewhat predict why the fairy called.


    Now was the time to reward those who fought for Gangbuk according to their achievements.


    After hearing Eunha��s story, the two finally opened their eyes.


    Everyone seems to be thinking the same thing.


    Eventually, when I entered the conference room.


    Eunha could see the Clan Lords suppressing their expectations in their seats.


    Everyone was making indifferent faces, but the corners of their mouths were uncontrollable.


    Eunha exchanged eye contact with them and sat down in her seat.


    It seems quite natural to sit there now.


    I��m not interested in the twelfth. I don��t want to look natural. Oh hey Pandora Clan Lord. Then, did you clear the unidentified dungeon? I��d rather give us the right to attack.


    Twelve Seats < Fantastic Poetry > Do Wan-joon.


    Like Eunha, Do Wanjun, who was sitting in the twelfth seat, spoke to me.


    We chatted a few times and became friends.


    On the other hand, Regulus Clanlord Gu Yeon-soo made a joke.


    In the meantime, Jeong Ha-yang and Noh Eun-ah each sat in the seats representing Jung-gu, Yongsan-gu.


    Soon after-


    -Does everyone��s face look good? I guess you expected it?


    ��Kuhmm����


    Fairy Lim Ga-eul entered.


    She scanned the faces of the people in the audience and smiled.


    People were embarrassed.


    Lim Ga-eul threw the topic as if it didn��t matter.


    The reason why I called you here today is because the government wants to compensate you for your contribution in preventing the destruction of Gangbuk, albeit belatedly.


    ������.��


    People straightened their posture.


    There is anticipation in their eyes.


    Lim Ga-eul started the meeting.


    ��


    It��s a non-gong peddler.


    That said, the Twelve did not expect much.


    Because with the position of the Twelve, they have higher expectations than other players.


    public gaze their own gaze.


    When they looked at it with two eyes, they thought that the achievements they had made this time did not live up to their expectations.


    There were also many Twelve Seats that appeared late like < Yeomma > or < Thunder Emperor >.


    The Clanlords, on the other hand, were different.


    You can��t help but be compensated for your role in defending the constituency.


    Like Dangun Clan Road Jangbongjeon.


    Reigning as the lords of a region, they were obliged to defend the region, willingly or unwillingly, during times of calamity.


    He made so many achievements.


    Not to mention saving the locals.


    They even commanded the clans within the region.


    That way, they could proudly say what they had done.


    Compensation for the Twelve Seats will be carried out separately later. Today, I would like to give a considerable reward to those who have worked hard to defend the area so far.


    Therefore, the subject of non-gonghaeng-sang could be said to be the clans or the players.


    Lim Ga-eul spoke calmly.


    First of all, the clans attending this event will not have to pay taxes to the Mana Management Organization for the next three years.


    One exemption from the duty to pay taxes.


    It was what the Clanlords expected.


    It was a matter of course.


    The rest of the clans, which were rebuilding the area in the first place, were also paying attention to renting from the locals.


    So they quietly nodded their heads at Lim Ga-eul��s story.


    Also, this invasion�� is called a catastrophe. We��re thinking of putting the ratings on hold only for the clans that participated in this catastrophe. Last year��s rating is just maintained.


    This too was to be expected.


    There were many clans with property damage, so it was a certain situation that they would fall when they were rated.


    The main point was the following.


    However, the clans attending this event will raise the detailed grade of last year��s grade by one step in next year��s grade evaluation, and will maintain that grade for the next three years as desired.


    Detailed grade of grade evaluation.


    It meant the details of the grade that the mana management organization evaluates the clan.


    The detailed grade was -0 + three.


    Even clans with the same grade had a slight gap.


    All clans are graded from F- to S+ based on a grading scale.


    At this time, the criteria for evaluating clans were quite extensive.


    Clan��s financial status Number of quests resolved Request difficulty Number of players belonging to Named players Status of sponsoring groups Exclusive maestro, etc.


    It was difficult to raise the rating because we had to evaluate various conditions.


    It was not uncommon to have to sit down without being able to change the front seat because some conditions were not met.


    Therefore, it was a great benefit to raise the detailed level one step at a time.


    Furthermore, depending on the clan��s wishes, the rank can be fixed for three years.


    Hmm, if this happens, there will be 8 S-class clans instead of 7.


    Shinra Clanlord Kim Yu-jin.


    After hearing Lim Ga-eul��s story, she looked sideways at Donghae Clan Road.


    The Donghae Clan has been complacent in the A+ rank position every year due to lack of conditions.


    It is because there was no twelve seats.


    However, if they were to undergo a grade adjustment, they would become an S-class clan in name and reality.


    Hehe��


    Already, Donghae Clan Road couldn��t help but smile on their faces.


    Yujin Kim smiled.


    By the way-


    That was then.


    While people were rolling their heads, Lim Ga-eul drew attention.


    She looked at Noh Eun-ha and said.


    In the case of Pandora Clan, the contributions they made were so great that I didn��t think it would be possible to raise the detailed level by one level. ������.��


    So, as an exception, Pandora Clan will raise the main level by one level. I��m guessing you��re at C+ now, so you��ll be at B+ within a year of starting the clan. ������!!��


    Lim Ga-eul��s remarks.


    People looked surprised.


    It was unprecedented.


    Even Pandora Clan alone received an exceptional grade of C+ due to its financial soundness and the value of the names Noh Eun-ha, Ryu Yeon-hwa, Han Chang-jin, and No Eun-ah.


    It was the highest level of formality that a new clan could receive.


    However, the fairy said that she would give the Pandora Clan a B+ rank despite the fact that it has been less than a year since it was founded.


    thank you


    whether you know it or not


    Noah lowered his head calmly.


    Soon, some people laughed.


    It was the same with Yujin Kim.


    That kid, Noh Eun-hara�� I really can��t figure out what��s inside.


    If he had made such a contribution at his age, his face would show arrogance, but he doesn��t.


    It seems that the person��s personality is serious.


    Kim Yu-jin really liked Noh Eun-ha��s attitude and behavior.


    Although she was envious of Eun-ha Noh��s position, she and others were more aware of Eun-ha Noh��s merits than anyone else.


    They accepted it easily.


    Of course, for the Dangun Clan, which was placed in the same position as the new clan overnight, and currently maintains a grade of B0, it was understandable to feel uncomfortable.


    No matter how much it is, the evaluation is too generous for a clan that is still less than a year old�� Dangun Clan Road. what did you say now? I can��t hear you well because I��m far away. �� no. fairy thank you


    Dangun Clan Road Jangbongjeon.


    he muttered.


    Then Lim Ga-eul asked in a sharp tone if he had heard his complaint.


    Jang Bong-jeon coughed and apologized.


    The same goes for player ratings. However, players who died to prevent this catastrophe will be raised by one major rating and treated as meritorious persons. Of course, financial rewards and medals will be awarded to the bereaved families of the meritorious persons. Other than that, those who participated in the catastrophe are planning to raise the player level by one level, regardless of merit or not. And the players from the clan gathered here are thinking of raising the detail level by two levels. Of course, only those who have participated in the war. We will also let you keep it according to your wishes for 3 years. ������.��


    And only for players who have made a contribution that no one can disparage, we are planning to raise the main rating one by one and give away the treasures of the National Museum of Korea.


    do this


    The Clan Lords�� eyes shone.


    Artifacts of the National Museum of Korea.


    Treasures handed down over a long period of time contain a large amount of mana, so they are especially valuable as materials.


    In some cases, a unique magic was embedded in the treasure.


    Currently, the treasures of the National Museum of Korea are stored in five grades of Taegeuk, Eulji, Chungmu, and Inheon according to their symbolism and value.


    It was a treasure with considerable value just by its Inheon level.


    Lim Ga-eul said soon after.


    First of all, among the Twelve Seats, we will open the Hwarang-level treasure chest to Do Wan-jun, Hwangsan-gun, who worked hard to protect Gangbuk for four days. Also, we will open the Chungmu-level treasure chest to Ji Yong-hyeon and Yu Su-jin, who helped subjugate Ye-gyeong.


    ��thank you.��


    Next, there are a lot of players�� Players who have made the necessary contributions to unlocking Inheon-level treasure chests will later be notified to each clan and announced by the fairy government with others. Then, now, the Hwarang-level treasure house��


    Baek Seo-jin declined.


    Yoon Seong-jin had no interest in the treasure house.


    Lim Ga-eul promised to reward Baek Seo-jin and Yoon Seong-jin in the future.


    That was then.


    that fairy say yes Dangun Clanlord.


    Suddenly, Jang Bong-jeon raised his hand.


    People��s eyes turned to him.


    Jang Bong-jeon opened his mouth with a disapproving face.


    It seems that one of the Twelve Seats is missing. I don��t think I��ve heard the name of the Moraul player. ������.��


    An awkward silence fell.


    < Big Data > Mora Yul.


    Certainly, she did quite a bit of work in this invasion.


    If we were to count her contributions, she would be comparable to Do Wan-joon in Fantastic Poetry.


    Even the people present here understood that.


    The problem is that Mora Yul of < Big Data > currently has difficulties.


    So people tried to jump over it, but Jang Bong-jeon stumbled and fell.


    Even if you��re shameless, you��re oily.


    That was what Yujin Kim thought.


    Right now, just watching < Big Data > Mora Yul makes me lower my head in shame.


    Jang Bong-jeon, who was ignorant, was boasting as if to say that it was for Mora Yul.


    Unfortunately, Yujin Kim could now guess what was about to happen.


    As expected��.


    ��Your Moraul player merit is also worth acknowledging.


    Yes. I don��t know��


    But the mistakes made by Mora Yul players are also very acceptable. �� yes?


    When I recall what the Moraul player told me openly while raising his voice, I��m still thinking about how to do this. ������.��


    So, I��m going to calculate the merit of the Mora Yul player later, but how is the Mora Yul player? Shall we draw a conclusion right now? Oh no, my lord! I��ll just trust the fairy and wait!


    Jangbongjeon Clan Road. You say so?


    ��Well sir.


    It was an embarrassing act.


    On the contrary, they are embarrassing the players of their own clan.


    The Clan Lords, including Kim Yu-jin, who had a history of being betrayed by Jang Bong-jeon in the past recapture of Uijeongbu, sighed.


    Then, if there is no disagreement, I will do it again. The player who can open the Hwarang-level treasure chest��


    Afterwards, Lim Ga-eul recited the names of the players.


    The people gathered at the table were also known players.


    It was impossible not to know what they were doing.


    Hmm��. Donghae Clan��s < Giant Tree > is recognized for his contribution to stopping Ye-kyung��s shelling by himself and receives a Chungmu-level artifact.


    Blaze Clan��s < Destroyer > Lim Chae-seong and < Red Iron > Hwang Seok-ha each Hwarang��


    Kim Yu-jin slowly retraced the names of the players mentioned.


    Then I suddenly realized.


    She looked at Lim Ga-eul.


    Pandora Clan��s name doesn��t come out. Why is that?


    Pandora Clan.


    The clan with the most credit.


    She made a puzzled face.


    The other Clanlords were also puzzled.


    The highest achievements so far are Zenith Clan Road Donghae Clan��s < Giant Tree > Tempest Clan��s < Silent > who received the rank of Chungmu.


    What rank do Pandora Clanlords and their clanmates get?


    Clan Lords question.


    Their doubts were quickly dispelled.


    Lim Ga-eul finally opened his mouth.


    The contributions made by Pandora Clan are truly indescribable, so I thought it would be better to talk about them all at once.


    ������.��


    In fact, what the Clan Lords were most curious about was what kind of compensation Pandora Clan would receive.


    They knew roughly what kind of reward they would receive from previous examples.


    It was because there had never been a case like the Pandora Clan before, so it was unpredictable.


    They gulped.


    Lim Ga-eul purposely put a period as if to drag out time.


    Let people focus on her soon.


    she said��


    ��First of all, we will give all Pandora Clan members who guarded the Dongjak Bridge the right to enter the Hwarang-grade treasure chest in order to overcome the situation where Gangbuk is in short supply due to the disconnection between Gangnam and Gangbuk.


    ������.��


    Unconventional rewards from the beginning.


    None of the clans in this position are entitled to access to the Hwarang-level treasury for all clan members.


    However, all Pandora Clan members were qualified to enter the Hwarang-level treasure chest even if not all of them were able to do so.


    Next, we assist the Mana Management Bureau to deliver information to players in Gangbuk in real time, and Jung Ha-yang, who contributed to subjugating Ye-gyeong, will be given the right to open the Chungmu-level treasure chest.


    ��thank you.


    Even if you can��t do it, in a situation where you��re at the Hwarang level.


    Jung Ha-yang received the rank of Chungmu.


    Jung Ha-yang��s eyes widened.


    Meanwhile, Lim Ga-eul continued to speak.


    We will open the Chungmu-level treasure chest to all Pandora Clan members who are directly involved in subjugating the 4th tier Samgak Grand Duterbi.


    ������!!��


    Even if you can��t do it, most of the galleries are full.


    While the Clan Lords were convinced, they were shocked because the scale was different from theirs.


    What is even more surprising is that Lim Ga-eul��s remarks are not yet over.


    Likewise, the Chungmu-level treasure chest is open to all Pandora Clan members who are directly involved in subjugating the 3rd tier Freak Sphinx.


    ������.��


    3rd Tier Caesar Hopper 3rd Tier Overrank I��ll hand over the Chungmu-level treasure chest to the Pandora Clan members who are directly involved in subjugating Yegyeong.


    Fairy, just say that all Pandora Clan members are Chungmu.


    Shinra Clanlord Kim Yu-jin is listening. I wanted to say that.


    Although they prepared themselves to a certain extent, it seems that they have become Pandora Clan��s handmaids.


    The people in the seat were bewildered and stuck out their tongues.


    And��


    ������.��


    There��s still another one.


    People stuck out their tongues again.


    Nevertheless, Lim Ga-eul did not care and continued talking.


    We will open the Eulji-level treasure chest to Ryu Yeon-hwa, who made a contribution in the subjugation of Noh Eun-ha and Ye-gyeong, who is related to all these records.


    ������!!��


    It is the first time that the Eulji-class treasure vault has been opened since the inauguration of the fairy government. ������.��


    Congratulations on being written in the history books.


    Eulji rating.


    People are all speechless.


    Even Noh Eun-ha, who had been showing a relaxed attitude, opened her mouth wide.


    ��


    All Pandora Clan members are Chungmu level.


    As an exception, she and Ryu Yeon-hwa obtained the right to open the Eulji-level treasure house.


    Eunha was dumbfounded.


    I only thought of Chungmoo��


    I didn��t even look at it because opposition from high-ranking officials was unavoidable to open the


    Eulji-level treasure house��. there was.


    It was only when Onyang subdued the 2nd tier monster Maegu and defeated the Gumas that the Eulji-level treasure vault was opened.


    I had to achieve that much to unlock the Eulji level treasure chest.


    ��But I also made a lot of contributions.


    Eunha soon understood.


    In the meantime, Eunha had underestimated the merits she had built.


    However, when I thought about it objectively, his merit was not much different from when Onyang received the Eulji-class artifact before returning.


    It��s embarrassing to say it yourself, but he alone prevented the invasion of Gangbuk.


    No matter how much I thought about it, it was worth it.


    Then, the opening time of the treasure vault will be announced at a later date. There are a lot of people entering the vault this time, so it will take some time. Sear?h the N??eFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ��all right!��


    Ah, the first clan to enter the treasure house will be the Pandora clan after the Twelve Seats. ������.��


    Anyway, that��s how the meeting ended.


    Lim Ga-eul asked the people around him if he had anything more to say.


    At that time, Eunha, who had awakened from her thoughts, raised her hand.


    fairy


    Four Pandora clan lords. What��s going on?


    In fact, the reason Eunha attended the meeting today was not simply to receive a reward.


    There was something I would like to suggest.


    Eunha opened her mouth.


    I want to know how long the cocoon I brought from Gwangju will be in Seoul.


    Are you talking about Cocoon in Gwangju? I still have to prepare for cocoon production�� I think it will take at least a year. But why are you asking that?


    If that happens, I think there will be considerable backlash in Gwangju.


    Isn��t that a matter for the Pandora Clanlord to care about?


    Cocoon installed in Jongmyo Shrine.


    The situation in which Cocoon, which guarded Gwangju, was installed was not very good considering the future.


    Eunha gave her opinion.


    On the other hand, Lim Ga-eul felt uncomfortable when he felt Eun-ha trying to interfere in his affairs.


    don��t cross the line


    Ga-eul Lim tilted her head to one side and smiled brightly while speaking in a raised tone.


    Even so, Eun-ha boldly crossed the line and gave her a mantra.


    ��There is one more unused cocoon, right? But is it necessary to continue to use Gwangju��s Cocoon to provoke the people of Gwangju��s backlash? yes? what did you say now? There��s one more cocoon. A cocoon that has not been used yet. ������!!��


    The Clan Lords tried to get up from their seats.


    And the Twelve Seats, including Baek Seo-jin.


    They automatically turned their heads at Eunha��s words.


    Lim Ga-eul also opened her eyes wide and asked the question again.


    Pandora Clan Lord. It would be better if you don��t joke around and talk. What did you say now? He said there was one more cocoon he didn��t use. Uijeongbu over there. �� yes?


    No one knows yet at this time.


    Before returning, only Eunha, who had experienced the second recapture of Uijeongbu, knew.


    Uijeongbu Arts Center.


    Cocoon taken from the first Uijeongbu recapture war is in good condition.


    The cocoon you took in the last Uijeongbu recapture match will remain in Uijeongbu. I know you left Cocoon there and withdrew, didn��t you?����!!��

 Chapter 674

    Relife Player 674


    [Chapter 174]


    [Fundamentals of Reconstruction (4)]


    The First Recapture of Uijeongbu.


    At the time of planning the recapture war, the fairy government was thinking of subduing all the high-ranking monsters living in Uijeongbu and then activating Cocoon to weaken the monsters in the area to accelerate the attack.


    In the first place, the fact that the fairy set foot in Uijeongbu only after it had been degraded as a monster��s habitat and operated Cocoon there was practically the same as completing the recapture of Uijeongbu.


    So-.


    ��At the time, Unit F, led by the Changhae Clan, installed Cocoon at the Uijeongbu Arts Center.


    The fairy government instructed those who participated in the recapture of Uijeongbu to head to Uijeongbu first and install a cocoon.


    However, contrary to the expectations of the fairy government, the war to recapture Uijeongbu ended in failure, and Cocoon was left in Uijeongbu in the process of retreating.


    It is said that the cocoon had the power to protect the area on the scale of Gangbuk.


    It was one of the reasons why the Uijeongbu recapture failed and the fairy was criticized.


    He asked if it made any sense to leave Cocoon, which covers such a wide area, in Uijeongbu.


    Anyway, Cocoon was neglected like that and, surprisingly, it was found intact in the second Uijeongbu recapture war.


    As it became known that they had not been attacked by monsters for several years.


    People were shocked and dismayed.


    That��s because I made a new cocoon to be installed in Uijeongbu.


    It is fortunate that Gaeul Lim installed Cocoon in Gwangju as an apology from the Uijeongbu Arts Center.


    Because I knew such a future.


    Eunha had spoken.


    Yeah�� it��s not impossible. There was a cocoon there, though.


    But, lady. We can��t be sure that the cocoons that will be there will be in good condition.


    Lim Ga-eul seemed to be lost in thought.


    Park Sang-jin, who escorted her by her side, shook his head negatively.


    But Lim Ga-eul was not listening to him.


    ��It might be worth checking.


    finish thinking soon.


    The corner of Lim Ga-eul��s mouth went up.


    If there was Cocoon in Uijeongbu, the profits that the fairy government could get were considerable.


    One is that it can calm public sentiment in Gwangju.


    The other is that by bringing Cocoon from Uijeongbu, you can show the dignity of the government to the people.


    In addition, it was to obtain a profit that would increase the status of the fairy government.


    she muttered.


    We will determine whether the opinions raised by the Pandora Clanlords are really effective and convene a meeting again in the near future. Pandora Clan Lord. yes. Let��s say that the Pandora Clanlord��s qualifications are valid until then. No, if the Pandora Clanlord��s words are put into practice, they will continue to be valid after that time.


    ������!!��


    thank you.


    Originally, the authority of the Twelve Seats would have been automatically retrieved by rewarding the galaxy.


    However, she agreed to guarantee her position in the galaxy until the conclusion was reached.


    While people can��t follow the story that started from Uijeongbu.


    The two laughed heartily.


    ��


    Rewards given to Pandora clan members.


    Eunha informed the clan members of the story decided at the meeting, and the faces of the clan members all brightened.


    Chungmu rating��


    Hey, is that good? is that good? Looking at your face, it looks good. Hehe What are you going to bring? Binggu oppa,


    can you please stop running around? Are you crazy right now?


    In the case of Choi Eun-hyuk, he was stunned by the realization that he had become a hero enough to receive a Chungmu-level medal.


    I just liked Jin Parang.


    Kim Min-ji also seemed to be in a good mood. She, who scolded Jinpa-rang, couldn��t help but raise the corner of her mouth.


    But can I really accept it? Compared to you guys, I don��t think I��ve done much��.


    Raincoat, you protected me.


    Ugh�� that��s not meritorious.


    Meanwhile, Yeo-bi felt that the reward she received was burdensome.


    This is because the fox, who was poisoned by the giant tortoise, did not participate in the battle after that and only assisted the navigators in Yongsan-gu.


    That��s why she was embarrassed.


    Yoo Nam-hoon tried to comfort her, but he couldn��t like Yeo-bi.


    You don��t have to work as much as you get it.


    uh?


    To this, Eunha immediately replied.


    Yeo-bi opened her round eyes.


    The reason why the fairy government gives compensation is to praise the meritorious work, but it means to step out and help in the next national crisis. So there is no need for Woobie-nuna to think that way. Because the fairy government will take care of your sister. Ah�� is that so?


    That��s it.


    Eunha shrugged.


    Actually, it wasn��t completely wrong, but it was a made-up word to ease the burden on Yeo-bi.


    Fortunately, the lie worked for her.


    okay! I��ll take that and work hard in the future!


    Don��t forget the contributions of Pandora Clan.


    of course!!


    Securing slaves following Yu Nam-hun.


    Eunha secretly called for joy.


    ��Ehh����


    Friends who could roughly tell what he was thinking just by looking at Eunha��s face sighed.


    ��


    Currently, the security of Gangbuk is not good.


    It got a little better, but it was only that.


    Compared to before the fall of Gangbuk, public security was still tough.


    I can��t send Yoo-jung to such a place.


    Lee Yu-jeong��s house is in Gangbuk.


    So Eun-ha was protecting Lee Yu-jeong at the Clan Hall even after the disaster was over.


    Lee Jung-in, chairman of Luminous Group, also agreed.


    Lee Jung-in asked Pandora Clan to protect Lee Yoo-jung.


    Unfortunately, Lee Yucheon had to move to Gangbuk because of work.


    How is life here? are you okay? yes everyone is nice to me The food is also really good. And�� Eunha, it��s nice to be able to see you often.


    Even though there was a lot of selfishness in it.


    Thanks to that, Eun-ha often met Lee Yoo-jung these days.


    Today, Eun-ha and Eun-ha spent time with Lee Yu-jeong in Yongsan-gu to check if there were any problems with the reconstruction work.


    But where have the others gone? Can��t you see the barrel?


    I heard that you are leaving to attack the dungeon that appeared in Hannam-dong earlier. Oh yes indeed That was what I ordered, but I forgot.


    The Clan Hall was particularly quiet.


    Thanks to that, Eun-ha was able to take Lee Yu-jeong with her without paying attention.


    From hearing Lee Yu-jeong, it seemed that the clan members had gone to raid the dungeon.


    Eunha smiled bitterly.


    Guys, stay strong.


    They say everything becomes bones and flesh.


    Eun-ha mourned while eating dessert while sitting side by side with Lee Yu-jeong.


    Come on, do it.


    I can eat alone too.


    Yes I want to feed you do you hate it No, that��s not the case�� It��s embarrassing. There might be people around��


    Lee Yu-jeong whispered.


    Her lips lightly brushed his ear.


    Eunha enjoyed the warmth of her clinging to her side.


    are you okay. People around��


    look at that. Hey.


    Eunha tried to appease her.


    Then, Eunha met Seohyun Han and Shakira who entered the cafe on the first floor.


    The galaxy froze as it was.


    ��what is he talking about?


    Han Seo-hyun pursed her lips.


    I can��t hear it well because it��s far away.


    However, Seohyun Han��s eyes and fingers were fixed on Eunha.


    She said something to Shakira, who was standing next to her, and then opened the door and went outside.


    ����. �� is it a galaxy? what��s the matter?


    Should I follow it or not?


    When Eunha is in deep trouble.


    Shakira approached, dressed in an outfit reminiscent of an Arabian dancer.


    After the disaster, she officially joined as a Pandora Clan clerk and smiled softly.


    Clan Road. uh uh uh�� why?


    The administrator told me to see you later.


    ��Have you said anything else?


    ��Some people are busy with work, but some people look very happy.�� you said?


    Keuheum�� These days, the administrative side is also busy. I��m thinking of buying something later, but Shakira noona is good to Seohyun��


    I��m sorry, but I��m on the administrator��s side. The money line is in the hands of the administrator, not the clanlord. Enough then.


    Shakira smiled and passed by.


    While Eunha was wandering around outside, Seohyun Han could see that she had made the people who helped the administration, including Shakira, into her own people.


    The hostess is angry.


    The pants boss smiled bitterly at the future that would come soon.


    ��


    Come to think of it, Yoojung made good use of the handkerchief you gave me. Actually, I��ve been wanting to ask this for a long time. How did you engrave magic on the handkerchief?


    huh? There��s nothing special to do when I��m at home��.


    It��s not like that, but I wonder how he knew the magic of engraving on a handkerchief.


    Ah��


    when Shakira got the coffee she ordered and left.


    Eun-ha looked at her as she disappeared and suddenly thought of her.


    Come to think of it, even when Eun-ha was young, she used Lee Yu-jeong��s handkerchief to avoid a crisis.


    Her handkerchief was endowed with an effective protection magic spell.


    So, when mana was given to the handkerchief, the magic was immediately activated, so it was easy to use in an emergency�� but


    I couldn��t help but question it.


    Lee Yu-jeong, who has no memory of her previous life, is also the reason why she knows a considerable level of protection magic because she has not formally learned magic.


    Eunha waited for her answer.


    To this she said��


    -I don��t know either.


    huh? I��m not sure if you��ll believe me�� I just knew. I don��t know when it started, but it feels like it automatically pops up in my head the moment I become aware of it.


    ����.


    you won��t believe it��


    but believe it.


    huh?


    I believe in everything you say


    Lee Yoo-jung frowned.


    She is trying to think of something to answer his question.


    because i knew that


    Eunha held her hand tightly.


    Could it be the influence of < miracle >? Maybe it��s the same case as Seoyoung noona.


    There was also a corner to chew on.


    Eun-ha thought of Shin Seo-young, who had been able to use all natural magic after activating < Miracle >.


    Presumably, those who have experienced the world of providence may unconsciously remember the providence there.


    Yoojung also activated < Miracle >.


    As a reward for activating it in my previous life, I am now unable to see.


    If that��s the case, maybe it��s because of the influence of stepping into the world of providence before returning, that you know magic unconsciously.


    Eunha thought so.


    She said that the reason she was able to create protection magic by applying the techniques found in the natural world was due to the influence of < miracle >.


    When she judged that, Eun-ha suddenly had an idea.


    ��Then, wouldn��t there be someone with a < miracle > who knows the providence that can fix Yu-jeong��s eyes?


    Might be worth a try


    A person with the < miracle > gift may have a clue to unlock the magic sealed in Lee Yu-jeong��s eyes.


    Fortunately, there are two people around me who have < miracle >.


    I need to ask Eun-ah and Seo-young for a favor.


    There is also < Saint of the Church >.


    Come to think of it, it was as if she saw something when she looked into Lee Yoo-jung��s eyes.


    In the end, I felt like I couldn��t cure it.


    However, looking at Illya��s reaction at that time, I don��t know if the gift holder of < Miracle > feels something.


    Just in time then-.


    ��Oh my god!! ��why are you here?


    Ilya entered the Clan Hall.


    She found him in the cafe and burst into the cafe.


    Then he put his hands together and his eyes twinkled.


    Eunha had no choice but to be embarrassed by her unexpected appearance.


    I decided to join Pandora Clan in order to serve you from the bottom of my heart. Please kindly forgive me for the rudeness I have shown you so far. ������.��


    A wolf kneeling down on his knees.


    Eun-ha was at a loss for words in an unexpected situation.


    Either that or not, Ilya continued to mutter something.


    So�� You��re saying that you want to join Pandora Clan while considering me like a god?


    What kind of god.


    Eunha clicked her tongue.


    But Illya��s ability was amazing. Her healing magic could be said to be more than that of Noh Eun-ah or Park Hye-rim. S��arch* The n?vel_Fire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Excellent as power.


    She said she would join the group herself, but there was no way Eunha would refuse.


    Besides, she was the one who possessed the Gift of < Miracle >.


    In the future, it wouldn��t hurt to check Yoo-jung��s health and let her find a way to treat her eyes.


    Eunha has finished her judgment.


    It was very nice to see Ilya, who asked me to pamper him.


    Moreover, Ilya was a symbol of Manaism.


    So, her leaving the Mana Church and joining the Pandora Clan was in line with weakening the Mana Church��s power.


    Ok, fine. Looking at the way they are now, it seems like they have nowhere else to go, so let��s stay here at the Clan Hall. thank you Oh God.


    Stop talking about that bastard��s god. If you really want to join my clan, call me Clanlord from now on.


    Uh�� then I��ll make an appropriate compromise and call you Lord. After all, if I join the clan, won��t you be my master? So I will call you Lord.


    Do you really need to do that? What are you thinking? Yes, you can sort the names later. The important thing is before that��.


    However, I couldn��t get Ilya to join the clan right now.


    Because she wasn��t a player.


    ��Keep in mind that you can join after transferring to the 3rd year of the Player Academy High School next year and graduating.


    Uh�� Yes, if that��s the Lord��s will, I��ll follow it.


    With a grunt.


    Illya reluctantly agreed.


    ��


    Ilya has left the Mana Church.


    People following her and leaving the Mana Church followed her.


    It��s a shame.


    tongue-in-cheek


    The assistant head of the Mana Church, who was only in his 40s, spoke in a tone reminiscent of an old man.


    I only wished I had stayed a little longer�� I must have thought that, Illya, that child would have pointed out someone else as the mana god. I didn��t expect this.


    An old man who was once called < King of Darkness >.


    The old man created Manaism without the knowledge of living myths.


    And by spreading Manaism under the water, it has now grown into a force that even the fairy government cannot easily see.


    So, I was left with the last step.


    It failed right in front of me.


    It��s a pity, it��s really a pity. But things in the world don��t always go as planned.


    For a long time, the old man put a lot of effort into matching his mana god with himself.


    So, when believers believe in Manasin, they created a process so that their faith is transmitted to them.


    In a situation where she was on the verge of being reborn as a mana god, Ilya suddenly broke the process.


    Eunha Noh is truly a mana god. dragging It turns out that I accidentally helped that child acquire Shinhwa.


    Manasin = Noh Eunha.


    Growing up as a symbol of Manasin, she came up with a frame that was so simple and clear that she broke the process that the old man had been working on for a long time.


    As a result, the faith that should have been conveyed to himself was conveyed to Noh Eun-ha.


    Still, it��s not like I didn��t get it at all, so I��ll have to be content with it. Even so, Ilya��s brainwashing was clumsy. isn��t it?


    ��sorry.


    The old man threatened the leader.


    The teacher apologized while sweating.


    I got a child of < miracle > after a long time, but I thought I would lose it like this��


    I really have no face. God Mana.


    A child who was abandoned in front of the Mana Church long ago.


    The Bishop took her in.


    The old man who visited Mana Bridge found her features odd and investigated her simply out of curiosity.


    And he was delighted to learn that she was a gift from < Miracle >.


    It was a plan from then on.


    But it failed.


    The words are fine, but the old man��s planting was inevitably uncomfortable.


    what happened The past is gone, so we need to plan to make up for it.


    your god mana tell me


    For now, you don��t need


    ��yes?


    If Ilya had been martyred and my existence had been deeply imprinted on people, you would have been able to use it as well. But now that Ilya is out of here, your role is over. Mana God��!


    No need for failed symbols. A new symbol must take its place. dragging You��ve been through a lot now just get some rest


    The old man snapped his fingers.


    Immediately the Bishop grabbed his heart and fell to the floor.


    After a while there will be a commotion.


    The old man left.


    -Mastema.


    Yes Armageddon.


    The old man called his name.


    Then, next to the old man, the space split open and the upper body of a man appeared.


    It was a man with piercings on his pale face.


    We need a new < miracle >. There��s a human I��ve been looking at, so make him a new symbol of the church.


    It won��t be easy at all. Illya��s symbolism is so strong�� If she had been martyred as planned, it would have been enough to spread the message that the human inherited Illya��s will, but it��s a pity.


    So, in order to get rid of the orb symbol, Illya must be said to be corrupted.


    yes?


    As a result of being caught up in the disaster, Illya lost her faith in Mana and became corrupted. Because of this, Mana God sent a new person to this land to act on behalf of his will. What do you think is a good story?


    Not bad. With that in mind, we will work on erasing the image of Illya from the Mana Church.


    There��s one more thing left for you to do.


    What is it?


    The old man stopped walking.


    Then he pointed with his finger.


    At the place where the old man pointed his finger, there were three pairs of winged crests that could be said to be the symbol of the god Mana.


    In order to create a new process, the saints should be replaced and the symbols should be renewed. I��m sorry. Since we have to start all over again��


    Let��s move our base at this point. As long as Jung-gu fell into that bastard��s hands, Manaism��s influence would inevitably weaken. Right now, the residents of Jung-gu are calling the nickname < Crimson Jiik > more than Manasin.


    It will drag on. Noh Eun-ha No, < Crimson Ji-Ik > If you look at the child��s behavior, you won��t even try to leave Manaism alone. Faith, too, would pour down not to the mana god, but to < Crimson Earthquake >. I have to move the cancer base.


    Do you have a place in mind?


    The old man was lost in thought.


    Eventually, the old man, who had been looking up at the three pairs of winged crests, turned around.


    ��Go to Yeouido, Gangnam. Not bad. People��s attention will be directed to the reconstruction of Gangbuk. In the meantime, we should restore the position of the Mana Church.


    please


    And Armageddon.


    The old man stopped walking.


    Then the man got lucky.


    ��It is said that Taeyang On has passed away.


    ����.


    According to the information, Noh Eun-ha and On-taeyang had a life-or-death battle


    .


    He is said to be in good condition except for his heart being pierced by a knife.


    I listened to what the man was saying.


    The old man tore his mouth wide open.

 Chapter 675

    Relife Player 675


    [Chapter 174]


    [Fundamentals of Reconstruction (5)]


    An official document from the Mana Management Organization has been delivered.


    The official document specifically stated what kind of reward the fairy government would give to the people of the player clan who defended Gangbuk.


    There was also a schedule for players who made achievements to enter the National Museum of Korea.


    The first clan you could enter was the Pandora clan.


    ��Welcome to the National Museum of Korea. In addition, I would like to express my deepest gratitude for protecting the Republic of Korea. ������.��


    So, the National Museum of Korea.


    When the corresponding date came, Pandora Clan


    headed straight to the National Museum of Korea.


    While participating in the Gangbuk reconstruction project, most of the clan members recently had accommodations and meals at the Pandora Clan Hall temporarily set up in Itaewon.


    Or commuting from home.


    However, no matter which one was added, no one was late that day.


    Even the idiot hyung didn��t oversleep.


    It must mean that the clan members have been eagerly waiting for this day.


    In fact, Eunha was the same.


    Leading the clan members, Eun-ha stood in front of the treasure house and listened to the explanation of the staff at the Mana Management Organization Secretariat.


    First of all, before entering the treasury, you will check your identity at the gate. After verifying your identity, you can submit your player license to us and enter the Vault.


    The secretariat staff guided us.


    The gate in front of the treasury entrance.


    On one side, secretariat staff greeted them warmly.


    Identification was quickly completed.


    Eunha and the clan members were able to cross the gate and enter the treasure house.


    ��Wow����


    The treasure chest is opened.


    Clan members exclaimed when they saw the artifacts displayed in the glass coffin.


    The secretariat gave a small laugh at their reaction.


    It is a treasure trove of Inheon level. Recipients must pass through this place and go downstairs. The treasure house you need to go to is the Chungmu level treasure house under the second floor. Follow me down the elevator.


    Soon, a few more secretariat staff came inside.


    Clan Pandora followed their guide and went down the elevator.


    Im here. It is a treasure trove of Chungmu level. ������.��


    The elevator door opens.


    The clan members descended into the Chungmu-level treasure chest with their eyes shining brightly.


    It was as if they were scanning the area to see what artifacts they were going to take with them.


    Eunha smiled bitterly.


    Except for Pandora Clanlord and < Snow Spear >, all Pandora Clan members can acquire one of the artifacts here. The condition of the artifact is not very good, so please check it with the guidance of the staff.


    ��yes!!��


    Near the glass case, you will find a description of what properties the artifact has. However, not all relics have descriptions. The historical value of the artifact is acknowledged, and it can be estimated to some extent from the mana contained in the artifact, but it is an artifact whose specific effect has not yet been confirmed.


    ������.��


    There is a limit to one artifact that can be taken by one person. And please remember that artifacts taken out of their glass case cannot be returned.


    The artifacts stored in the National Museum of Korea were disappearing without winning over the years.


    Even if the magic built into the glass case protected the state of the artifact, it was only a matter of time.


    As a result, there was a clause that artifacts taken out of the glass case automatically belonged to the person who took them out.


    After hearing the explanation, the clan members nodded.


    Then you can follow the staff to check out the artifact. Then, Mr. Pandora Clan Road < Seolchang >. Shall we go see the Eulji-class treasure house? no. I want to go and see what artifacts my clanmates are choosing, is that okay? Is Yeonhwa noona okay? yes i��m fine


    In principle, it is impossible to enter other levels of treasure chests. Just be careful not to touch the relic. Yes I will. And even if you go beyond the rules, please know that only two people can enter the Eulji-level treasure vault. It��s a treasure chest that��s been opened for the first time in decades, so you have to be extra careful.


    After listening to the secretariat staff��s request.


    Eunha moved on.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa also followed.


    Then she asked.


    You won��t care which artifact your clanmates choose?


    It��s not that I don��t care, but I still have to choose what my clanmates want to choose. It��s strange that I��m just recommending it.


    Eunha shrugged.


    The artifacts that the clan members would get this time were all in the hands of the clan members, not the clan.


    It was ambiguous to talk about Eunha.


    Even so-.


    �C Even if I don��t have to give you advice, everyone will take care of themselves.


    Clan members also knew what they needed to develop themselves.


    In the first place, no matter what Chungmu-level relics were chosen, they retained some guaranteed quality and magic.


    Eunha didn��t worry too much.


    Then, Eun-ha found Jinpa-rang, who was standing in a daze in front of the glass coffin.


    Wow�� that��s really cool��.


    There was a huge skin on display.


    Just like cicada larvae.


    Jinpa-rang was almost stunned at the sight of a cicada shell that was bigger than his own head.


    That brother is really the same.


    Looking at the blue wagging its tail.


    Eunha quietly shrugged her shoulders.


    It had happened in a previous life.


    Jin Parang, who played an active part in the second recapture of Uijeongbu, was immediately fascinated by the bizarre flaws in the Chungmu-level treasure chest.


    It would be perfect for my brother. oh eunha when did you come


    I came while my older brother was looking at that skin and fell in love. Hey, isn��t it really cool? How could there be such a huge creature in the world? well Since there must have been mana in the past, wouldn��t there have been large creatures like phantom beasts?


    It seems to be the skin of a phantom beast believed to have appeared 500 years ago. To think that it could have remained until now�� Thanks to its existence, it has contained a large amount of mana. Anyway, admit it��s great? yeah that��s awesome


    totally kid


    Jinparang roared with joy.


    Eun-ha didn��t even look at the other artifacts, she immediately stuck out her tongue when she saw Jin-pa-rang choosing the skin of a certain phantom beast.


    Well, I do what my brother needs.


    By processing the skin of that phantom beast.


    Jinparang creates artifacts in the form of clothes that can be freely transformed based on his imagination.


    It was the perfect artifact for him, whose job was to tear his clothes from time to time by gift < Beast >.


    Because of that, of course��


    ��If you wear clothes made of these skins, then isn��t that one piece of clothing all you need?


    I��ll tell you in advance, please wash it. ok? What are you talking about?


    Just because you wear it every day, don��t neglect washing your body.


    In her previous life, Eun-ha suffered in many ways because of Jinpa-rang.


    In order to change the clothes Jin Parang was wearing, she had to temporarily expose her naked body, so she suffered visual terror.


    In addition, Jinpa-rang insisted on ��one suit��, and he had to use it as an excuse for not wearing other clothes or not washing properly, so he had to suffer from olfactory terror.


    I��ll have to ask Hae-soo hyung to get an artifact that removes the smell and an artifact enchanted with cleaning magic.


    Do you not know the heart of this galaxy?


    Jinpa-rang received the glass box containing the skin of the phantom beast and liked it.


    It was then.


    ��Ah, I found it. Hey Noah! uh? why do you call


    Kim Min-ji, who appeared from around the corner, called Eun-ha at first.


    Eunha tilted her head.


    I have a selection, but I wanted you to check with me to see if this is right for you.


    It��s yours, so you can choose. What��s wrong with my permission��


    I don��t have to match the style you��re after. ��that��s right.


    Kim Min-ji knew her skills very well.


    As a result, she was focusing on developing her strengths.


    Eunha, who was aware of her troubles, nodded her head willingly.


    What I��ve seen is this how is it?


    Hmm�� Soon


    after looking at the artifact she picked out.


    Eunha was surprised inside.


    Celadon lion-decorated lid censer.


    A lion-like creature with one paw was sitting on a celadon lid.


    I must have chosen something like you.


    Are you like that duck-shaped celadon enemy over there?


    It��s been eaten, so let��s see this�� You started first, didn��t you? Oh, okay, I want you to check it out soon.


    I said I chose something like you. good job.


    Eunha did not know what historical value the lid incense burner had.


    However, after reading the description of the artifact, I instantly knew what was made based on this artifact.


    It��s an artifact that < Madame > Bebe used.


    < Madam > must have chosen this.


    A magical effect that brightens night vision and sees through traps or transparent shapes hidden in the ground.


    < Madame > Bebe had a similar artifact in her previous life.


    < Madame > Bebe said��.


    ��Is it Lions child? Melting it down and using it to make a necklace or ring would be fine. I��m sorry, but I asked to see the effect to see if this suits me, because I didn��t ask about the name and shape of the artifact?


    Even if this gives you advice, it��s alright. And childishly, what the hell is a lion��s child? In that case, Cat��s Eye would be much better. oh my name is fine I��ll have to ask Hae-soo oppa to make it into a necklace later. A midnight whisper is a ring, so wearing a ring is like that, right?


    If you were going to solve everything by yourself, why did you call me? And is that a lion or a cat?


    It��s not cool, it��s cool. once i got it Are you saying this suits me?


    Do it yourself.


    Eunha sighed.


    Even if you give me advice, it��s a ride.


    Even so, Eunha turned her back only after seeing Kim Min-ji finally pick out the artifact.


    On the outside, he was a little nervous, but deep down he was worried about her.


    It��s a perfect relic for Minji.


    < Madame > used to send her summoned creatures to the area where the traps were set using Midnight Whispers.


    If your proficiency increases, you will be able to use the rats to release the trap.


    Minji Kim hates rats so much that I don��t know if that time will ever come.


    In addition, Galactic saw other clan members picking artifacts.


    Strangely enough.


    In the case of people who had a record of entering the Chungmu-level treasure chest in a previous life, they chose the same artifact.


    For example, in the case of Bonggurae��.


    ��Oh my, this is really pretty. Although it was made a long time ago, it is in very good condition.


    Lacquered mirrors with floral and animal patterns.


    It was attached to a mirror made during the Unified Silla Period.


    It would be perfect to make it into a ring that reflects light like a mirror.


    right? Do you think so too? I think it would be convenient to confuse the enemy with just this. But how do you know my taste so well?


    that��s just how it feels


    Honey�� do you believe in fate? I don��t believe in fate no i really hate it It��s cool to refuse with a single knife.


    Destiny is what you carve for yourself. Hmm�� that��s right. I will definitely remember. huh?


    Although the conditions for use were difficult, an artifact that creates an alter ego identical to the object reflected in the mirror wherever the light hits it.


    In a previous life, Bonggu-rae used it to create an identical clone of herself and disturbed her enemies.


    It was a pretty useful artifact for the nature of a sniper, who basically had to snipe and leave immediately.


    Eun-ha left behind Bong Gu-rae��s meaningful gaze looking at her.


    Oh Eunha


    Eunwoo Did you choose too? Well, there are so many that I��m hesitating on what to choose�� but I��m thinking of this for now. how is it?


    On the other hand, the artifact Cha Eun-woo pointed to nearby was a dirty bandage.


    There were blood stains everywhere.


    It was also the material for the artifact used by Cha Eun-woo, nicknamed < Saint > in his previous life.


    It must have been a healing bandage.


    An artifact that creates infinite bandages by infusing mana into them.


    In addition, the bandage had the ability to heal wounds even if it was weak.


    It also had the ability to prolong or amplify the effects of healing magic.


    Do you think it would suit you well? yes? With this, no matter how injured you guys are, you won��t run out of bandages, and I think it��ll be less of a burden to carry around. It is said that bandages are automatically wrapped by simply designating a target.


    That��s right.


    If you apply the characteristics of the bandage, it seems possible to restrain the opponent, and mummify the children who go out to fight without listening��


    ��what?


    Wouldn��t blue oppa and other kids like you also receive my treatment calmly without rebelling?


    Cha Eun-woo nodded.


    At that time, Eun-ha, who saw the side face with tear points, felt something trembling.


    Why do I feel like they treat us like trouble?


    Will Cha Eun-woo be able to be called a < saint > in this life?


    Eun-ha saw Cha Eun-woo raising the corners of her mouth as if plotting something and walked away.


    Then he grumbled.


    Minho and the kids ruined Eunwoo. How did he come up with such thoughts?


    Meanwhile, other clan members were picking out artifacts one after another.


    The galaxy was pleased with the artifacts they had chosen.


    All of them chose what they needed most as relics.


    Of course, there were exceptions.


    Noh Eunha! look at this! isn��t it great It is a relic called Buncheongware, artificial flower, lotus flower and fish-patterned bottle. Ah, the name is so long! Anyway, if you put water in it and blow mana into it, you can make soju!


    ��You go and find something else. why! How great is this!? It��s really full grade!


    Okay, pick it up again. Chet.


    There were exceptions like Ariel.


    Eunha suffered from a headache.


    Out of necessity, Eun-ha chose the artifact that would suit her best.


    Ariel grumbled, but in the end, it is said that she followed Eunha��s recommendation.


    On the other hand, it seems that Eunah Noh also made a choice.


    Eunha, how about this?


    ��Gyeongju couple gun gold earrings?


    Eun-a pointed to a gold earring.


    It is said to be a gold earring that shows the pinnacle of the 5th century Shilla Dynasty.


    Eunha found the magic built into the artifact from the description.


    Summons a couple spirits to assist the owner��s magic?


    It seemed to be a type of magic that supplemented magic.


    Since it was authorized by the Chungmoo level, it was surely possible to assist with complex and difficult magic.


    Hmm, I think it would suit my sister well. But my sister is wearing earrings, can I wear these too?


    you stupid. You can melt it down and make it into something else. I��m thinking of it as a ring, how about it?


    Currently, Eun-ah is wearing an artifact called the butterfly��s blessing, which Yoon I-byeol enjoyed in her previous life, on her ear.


    When Eunha pointed it out, Eunah Noh pouted her lips.


    It��s a ring�� not bad. no. I like it very much. yes? I have to ask Hae-soo to make it pretty. Hae-soo must have a hard time making a ring for his sister. I need to get some medicine.


    The idea of making a ring.


    Eunha nodded.


    It��s not bad because I��ll be able to drive out the pests that approach my sister like Changjin hyung.


    The effect of the artifact is good and the appearance is good.


    Eunha strongly recommended it to Eunah.


    Come to think of it, where is Kaede? I can��t see it.


    beep?


    The clan members who have chosen the artifact are guided by the staff and leave.


    Eun-ha was curious about the whereabouts of Kaede, who had not yet appeared.


    If she also chose the same thing as before returning��.


    ����It was possible to go back in the air.


    I can��t remember what the name was.


    What Kaede had chosen in her previous life must have been an artifact that could be moved freely as if it had a platform in the air.


    After obtaining the artifact, she was able to show more colorful combat play.


    I��m sure you��ll be fine somewhere


    He��s a smart kid at his job, so he��ll pick it up on his own even if I��m not there.


    Most of the clan members must have chosen it.


    Eunha and Yeonhwa decided to follow Eunah upstairs.


    ��


    Kaede Hoshimiya came out of the treasure chest last.


    All the clan members waiting above flocked to her.


    Kaede, what did you choose?


    The glass box Kaede brought from the treasure chest had a blackout curtain to block out the light.


    It was the same with other clan members.


    Jinseo-na, who was showing off her chosen Milhwa Freshness Norigae to the clan members, asked.


    I was debating between a bow and shoes, but the bow I have now is enough and I don��t think I will need it, so I went with shoes.


    ������.��


    Kaede gently removed the blackout.


    Clan members could see the leather shoes in the glass box.


    According to her, it looked like cotton worn by civil servants during the Joseon Dynasty to match their official uniforms.


    so what��s the effect?


    It seems that you can walk freely in the sky. I��ll have to use this as a material later to make it, but I��ll know. You chose well. I chose it with great care.


    An artifact with magic similar to the artifact Kaede picked before returning.


    Perhaps she, too, had chosen the same object as in her previous life.


    Eunha praised her choice.


    I shrugged my shoulders for some reason, probably because I chose it after careful consideration.


    Then, suddenly realizing, she turned her head away with a groan.


    to be ashamed


    I can see it all over your face now.


    Eunha smiled.


    Unlike the other clan members, he didn��t seem to be particularly impressed when he heard that he was going to enter the treasury.


    After all, she was no different from the other clan members.


    It was no different from Jinparang.


    Did you read Eunha��s expression like that?


    Euseungheun seunggeuk heu mr��


    Don��t think strangely��


    Kaede threatened.


    It was obvious that she was agitated.


    Eunha, who found Kaede��s reaction interesting, wondered what it would be like if she put her hand on her head.


    Phil will be furious.


    It wouldn��t be too bad to see it like that.


    That was then-.


    [��Ah ah mic test. Noh Eun-ha wants a response.]


    Jin Seo-na��s telepathy was transmitted.


    Eunha turned her head around.


    The fox was grinning at the galaxy and blowing mana into the pink pacifier.


    Since the state of the artifact was the best among those selected by the clan members, he telepathically tried to confirm the magic of the artifact.


    [Can you hear me? Can you hear it?]


    [Yes, I can hear it. don��t use that yet Even if it is in perfect condition, it can be damaged due to poor durability if used incorrectly.]


    [I��ll just stop with this. I just wanted to try it once because I was bored?]


    [But it��s amazing. Telepathy was only possible in one direction, but with this artifact, it is also possible in two directions��]


    [Right? Did I choose well?]


    As if fumbling for Buldak��s pass.


    Eun-ha focused on the pass that was created in her consciousness.


    Then it became possible to communicate with her telepathically.


    It was the effect of the artifact.


    [I have no choice but to designate one person per day, but it��s good because I can make up for the weakness of telepathy.] [I can


    hear you talking to yourself.]


    [��Turn off the artifact. I don��t know how to cut off the pass.] [


    Hmm, this If you use it, you can read the other person��s thoughts. Really good?]


    [Stop turning it off.]


    He said he could prank his clan members with magic whenever he got bored.


    The dog was delighted.


    [Didn��t you think it was a dang-dang right now?]


    [Noisy dang-dang.]


    [^[email protected]%@!!%!!!]


    Eun-ha sighed.


    The artifact Jinseo-na chose seemed to have advantages in many ways, but it seemed to have no less disadvantages.


    Fortunately, when he raised his mana resistance, the pass connected to Jinseo-na suddenly cut off.


    Anyway, everyone picked a good one, so it will help to improve the clan��s strength.


    The galaxy was satisfied.


    Seeing the expression that the clan members liked so much made him feel good too.


    You will definitely like wall seawater.


    Sooner or later, he decided to give Byeok Hae-soo a medicine that was good for his body.


    Soon, Eun-ha glanced sideways at Ryu Yeon-hwa. S��arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Just in time, our eyes met.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa nodded softly, perhaps reading his eyes.


    Then, Yeonhwa-noona and I will be entering the Eulji-class treasure house from now on, so everyone is waiting at a nearby cafe.


    Actually, I��m tired of waiting.


    You don��t know how envious I felt inside as I watched my clan members choose artifacts.


    Eunha said with the corner of her mouth hanging in her ear.

 Chapter 676

    Relife Player 676


    [Chapter 174]


    [Fundamentals of Reconstruction (6)]


    Eunha and Yeonhwa followed the Secretariat staff down to the Eulji level treasure house.


    ��It is the first time that the Eulji-class treasure vault has been opened since the inauguration of the fairy government. Perhaps Pandora Clanlord and < Seolchang > will be recorded in the history books as the first people to enter this place in the distant future.


    The secretariat guiding the two said in a raised voice.


    On the other hand, even though the galaxy was recorded in history, it was calm.


    What if it goes down in history?


    Whatever is written after I die, I can��t even see it.


    As long as the galaxy was to achieve its purpose, it did not matter how the evaluation of itself was recorded.


    Either way, the staff continued to explain.


    It is said that the mysteries that appear in folk tales are also stored in the Eulji-level treasure house. I��ve never been there, so I don��t know the true meaning of the rumors.


    Eulji grade treasure house.


    Eunha looked up at the huge iron gate built in front of the treasure house.


    Locking magic was applied to several iron doors.


    Soon, the staff unlocked the locking magic with several artifacts.


    A huge iron door opened.


    ������.��


    A long hallway with nothing came out.


    Eunha and Yeonhwa quietly admired the long hallway.


    There was also a locking spell on the hallway.


    My guide is here. What I��m handing out right now is a mark that proves that you can enter the Vault. I hope you never lose it.


    The staff handed out the signs.


    It was a palm-sized gold coin with a hole in the middle.


    In response, Eunha put the string connected to the hole around her neck.


    As he took a step into the hallway, the sign shone for a moment, dispelling the effects of the locking magic.


    ��Then please spend a time without regrets.


    The staff bowed their heads.


    Eun-ha and Yeon-hwa left the staff behind and went to the Eulji-class treasure house.


    ��


    Compared to the Chungmu-level treasure chest, the Eulji-level treasure chest was very wide.


    On the other hand, the number of artefacts displayed in the treasury was much smaller.


    Even so, the presence that was revealed just by being still was on a different level.


    It was easy to find artifacts emitting considerable mana without having to load mana into their eyes.


    Shall we take a look around here?


    yes then Eunha Have you thought about which one to choose?


    I��m going to see if there��s one good piece of armor. Who is your sister?


    Hmm�� I don��t have anything in particular in mind, but I want to find materials to complement the gift or strengthen the spear.


    I see Then, if you choose, let��s meet in front of this. Or go to meet the person you picked first.


    good.


    Exit the hallway and take a look at the treasure chest you see.


    The galaxy stopped walking.


    It would take a long time if the two of them went to see the artifact.


    Decided to break up here.


    After clapping her hands with Yeon-ha, Eun-ha headed for the right path.


    It��s my first time going to the Eulji level treasure house, so I��m looking forward to it a lot. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Chungmu level treasure house.


    It was the highest grade among the treasures containing the galaxy before returning.


    In the second subjugation in Uijeongbu, he was recognized for his contribution to subjugating Goesini, the third-tier Overrank, and was able to enter.


    In addition to this, he had been qualified to enter the treasure chest once each for defeating Beelzebuth and Lilith.


    As a result, the Eulji-level treasure house was very unfamiliar to Eunha.


    I��m sure it��s somewhere��. Papa?


    Even so, Eun-ha knew that the artifact she was looking for was sleeping somewhere in the treasure chest.


    I couldn��t have known


    Yes, in the previous life�C.


    -Because Onyang used it.


    It was a story that no one knew what kind of artifact Onyang obtained and what kind of artifact he produced.


    The galaxy had been set as the relic chosen by Onyang before returning to the relic from the Eulji level treasure chest.


    He chose it for two reasons.


    One is that relics of the Eulji level were often wrapped in a veil because it was difficult to verify the built-in magic.


    So it was better to choose relics that have been reliably verified.


    the other is-.


    ��What I lack right now is armor. Now that Arrogance��s Counterattack has been destroyed, we need a piece of armor to replace it.


    to compensate for their weaknesses.


    In the meantime, Eunha has not taken care of herself because she has been using attack and speed-oriented tactics.


    So far so good.


    However, as long as he had to deal with monsters like Yekyung in the future, he inevitably needed an artifact to protect himself.


    In fact, as a result of neglecting defense a while ago, Ye-gyeong suffered greatly.


    Protection magic is something you have to rely on your supporters for.


    However, the supporters�� protection magic has its limits in preventing sudden attacks from close by.


    So, I wanted to have an artifact with built-in protection magic that could be used immediately in an unexpected situation.


    After thinking about it, the galaxy came to mind the Artifact of Onyang.


    oh there it is


    Fire rat��s fur coat, woodcutter��s ax, fossils of garlic and mugwort from the Gojoseon period, gilt-bronze incense burner from the Baekje period, goblin��s helmet, etc.


    Eun-ha stopped for a moment at the artifacts on display in the glass case, but eventually found the artifact she was looking for.


    Papa?


    yes this is it Beep beep beep beep beep beep!


    The same kind as Sangwonsa.


    It is one of the oldest species in Korea.


    The galaxy was mesmerized as it stood in front of the giant bell.


    Even when standing still, the mana flowing out was visible, and the color of the mana was quite clear.


    It was truly excellent.


    However, in front of the explanation of Dongjong of Sangwonsa Temple, there was a phrase saying that the built-in magic was not confirmed.


    Since it is an Eulji-class treasure, it must be impossible to verify it carelessly.


    It didn��t matter anyway.


    Eunha knew what kind of magic the paper in front of her was holding anyway.


    It was a magic that nullified the activation of any magic once a day and returned it to mana.


    Onyang called it the armor of reduction.


    As can be seen in the passage of armor, the species was melted down and made into armor for use.


    With this�� you��ll be able to resist the magic of a bastard like Yekyung.


    Eunha murmured softly.


    Armageddon Samael Mastema.


    The value of the artifact that Taeyang On, who was recognized for his contribution to subjugating the three Kuma, was extremely valuable.


    If Eunha had this, Yegyeong��s wide-range bombardment would not have been difficult.


    But how do I move this�� Ah, there seems to be an elevator that moves supplies over there. I��ll have to go with this myself though. Papa beep.


    yes thank you I��ll do my best.


    Let��s blow mana into the glass box.


    A glass box containing the same bell of Sangwonsa rose from the floor.


    Eunha controlled Mana and moved the box in front of the elevator.


    Phew�� I almost got in trouble.


    In order not to bump into other boxes, moving the boxes required difficult controls.


    Eunha put the box down on the floor and sighed.


    Then he turned around.


    This isn��t the only thing Taeyang On took from this treasury.


    It seems that Ryu Yeon-hwa is still choosing.


    On the other hand, Eun-ha decided to find an artifact that On-Tae-yang chose differently from his previous life.


    On Taeyang was recognized for his contribution to defeating Maegu in the second Uijeongbu recapture battle and obtained the artifact.


    And that��


    ��It became the core of the holy sword of national salvation.


    The seated statue of Shakyamuni Buddha previously obtained by Eunha at the academy.


    Together with them, it was a relic used as a central material for the holy sword of salvation.


    ��found.


    Before long, the galaxy found the sword.


    It wasn��t too difficult to find.


    It was because mana of a higher purity than the mana that flowed from the bell of Sangwon Temple a while ago was flowing out.


    ����.


    A sword that exudes holy energy as if it were trying to drive away evil spirits.


    Seven Star Magic Sword.


    Eun-ha was fascinated by the sword that only appeared in folklore.


    Really�� that��s great.


    There was nothing but admiration.


    It was to the point that I thought that it might be the best among the Eulji ranks.


    Of course, there was no description of the magic granted to the Chilseong Cham Yogeom.


    Still, anyone who uses a sword will probably choose that sword unconditionally.


    It has quite a bit of magic.


    It could also be called attraction.


    To be honest, Eunha wanted to get that sword right now. He wanted


    to just discard the plan he had made and


    choose that sword over the Sangwon Temple��s peers.


    Even so, the galaxy was able to hold on to the reason.


    It��s a pity, but�� It��s a very pity.


    Still, the black one is enough.


    I returned it with two swords on top for security.


    Eunha habitually put her hand on her waist.


    Since his waist was empty, he coveted that sword even more.


    Eunha groaned.


    The magic of the holy sword of salvation was amazing. As soon as the magic was activated, it had the effect of becoming fragments and fluttering in the air like starlight, sweeping the area away�� It


    canceled all debuffs and buffs and ignored the opponent��s defense.


    Seated statue of Sakyamuni Buddha, Cheoksadanew Jomungyeong, Chilsung Chamyogeom, etc.


    The materials used were enormous, so even the magic contained in the Holy Sword of National Salvation was truly enormous.


    In comparison, Now One Cry, created by Byeok Hae-su using Chungmu-grade artifacts, had excellent durability and excellent mana handling.


    Come to think of it, the Chungmu-level relics were taken by Eunhyuk in this life.


    Eunha smiled bitterly.


    I wasn��t very interested in the ingredients to make No One Cry.


    Except for the Chungmu-level relics, everything was mediocre.


    It was a sword made of the best material for him at the time.


    Because in this life, if you put in a little effort, you can gather better ingredients than that.


    It was when Eunha thought so.


    ��It��s Eunha. oh sister


    huh. You�� even with that sword?


    No�� I was just watching. I��ve already picked them all Did your sister choose that?


    huh.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa approached.


    She was holding a small box in both hands.


    Inside the box was a gold belt.


    Call it an angel prison.


    What magic is built in?


    Hmm�� Although the number of times per day is limited, it seems to temporarily reduce the owner��s body to mana. ����. Since my gift is < Ice Flower >�� I was wondering if I could change my body into snow or ice instead of mana if I used this.


    Perhaps Ryu Yeon-hwa chose the same artifact as before returning.


    There was a part where her thoughts and Eunha��s memories matched somewhat.


    One of her tactics was to turn the world into snow and reduce her body to snow so that the opponent couldn��t even attack.


    Although there is a limit on the number of times.


    He immediately remembered what a scene would unfold if she used both a gift and an artifact.


    There really is no such thing as the strongest.


    It��s good. It suits my sister perfectly. what did you pick


    I��ll go and show you. It��s too big to show here. �� big? how big is it


    Maybe you��ll be surprised to see it?


    Soon, Eun-ha took her foot off.


    Yeonhwa stepped side by side with Eunha and tilted her head.


    Soon after, Eun-ha could see her startled.


    uh��. is it really big


    Seeing her mouth wide open.


    The galaxy grew.


    ��


    As if the fairy government rewarded all those who made significant contributions.


    The Pandora clan also had to share the profits gained from the past catastrophe.


    It��s all gathered, right?


    All the people who participated in the disaster in Gangbuk gathered.


    Eunha summoned the clan members.


    Sadang Station Pandora Clan Hall 7th floor.


    The clan members gathered in the largest meeting room had bright eyes.


    Knowing that they all attended, Han Seo-hyun informed Eun-ha.


    I haven��t had time to share the loot because I��ve been working on rebuilding��. I��m going to share this opportunity.


    Be honest. Did you actually forget about it until now?


    Minji Kim Clan member. Would you mind not showing your private side in a public setting?


    ��Sorry, I made a mistake. I��ll be careful in the future.


    The Pandora clan was also taking shape as a clan.


    Kim Min-ji, who had tapped Eun-ha as usual, quickly apologized when she realized her mistake.


    Eunha shrugged.


    Seohyun Han started the meeting without saying anything.


    All of the things that can be settled at once were processed last time, and all of them will be deposited into the salary account before this month passes. Shakira.


    your magistrate.


    Give it to your clanmates. The prints they��re handing out now tell you how the loot was handled. If there��s anyone you��d like to receive as loot instead of cash, please tell Shakira after the meeting.


    The prints distributed by Shakira recorded a lot of details.


    The corpse of a monster that luckily did not disappear, and the magic stone skill stone, etc.


    According to Seohyun, the people of Jung-gu, Yongsan-gu, brought back what Pandora Clan got from defeating monsters in the last disaster.


    I gave out useful things to my clanmates before, so the things here are just for sale on the player market.


    By the way, how many zeros are there��


    Eunha also checked the statement.


    At the bottom of the statement, the price that settled the listed items was written.


    One hundred and ten million��


    the galaxy gave up after counting.


    I wasn��t desperate for money, so I decided not to worry too much about it.


    He just wanted to earn a lot of money so that his clan members could live well.


    Like Eunha, some of the clan members didn��t seem to care too much about the amount.


    How many magic books do you have with this��


    I need to eat steak. Hehe I��ll go and buy lots of snacks and dew later!


    Bae Soo-bin with shining eyes.


    Joara drooling.


    Ariel is obviously crazy.


    Of course, there were extreme exceptions like the three.


    Eunha smiled at the faces of the three people.


    And this is the list of loot to distribute here today.


    ������.��


    After a while, Seohyun Han opened her mouth.


    The clan members corrected their expressions.


    The reason they attended the meeting today was because of the statement that Shakira was additionally handing out.


    There are so many things we have gained. 2 skill stones for Yekyung, 1 skill stone for Freak Sphinx, 2 skill stones for Samgakji Grand Duterbi, and so on.


    All the skill stones of the 5th tier monsters were written.


    Unfortunately, many players participated in the battle for Caesar Hopper��s skill stone, so it was difficult to determine the owner.


    So, I decided to sell it at the player market auction and distribute a certain amount of the winning bid to the players according to their merits.


    In addition, Yekyung Freak Sphinx Samgakji Grand Duterbi��s magic stone is also available. I also collected magic stones of 5th tier or higher. There will be a list on the back page, but the settlement amount will not be listed.


    The galaxy turned the page.


    As Seohyun said, I was able to find the status of the magic stone I currently possess.


    First of all, I decided to buy Yekyung��s magic stone at a very high price as a material to make a cocoon from the fairy government. Exact prices will be communicated as soon as negotiations are complete. I��ll guarantee that it��s good to look forward to.


    The clan members�� mouths caught on.


    Seohyun Han also smiled.


    Also, I plan to use the magic stones of the Freak Sphinx Triangle Grand Duterbi in the clan. Haesu��s uncle said he wanted to use the artifacts the clan members received this time as materials to make artifacts. If anyone is dissatisfied, tell me now. I started working in earnest from tomorrow�� ��No!!��


    good. All other magic stones will be sold to the market. The 5th tier manastones are very rare and the condition of each manastone is different, so it will take time to appraise it. The price for disposing of these magic stones will be announced later.


    All that was left was to decide who to distribute the skill stones to.


    Shakira put Yekyung Freak Sphinx��s skill stone in the middle of the table.


    The clan members straightened their postures.


    Then, from now on, I will distribute the skill stones of the corps commander. Distribution is simple. Priority exists for the player who battled with the monster of that skill stone, and among them, the person whose skill stone reacts takes it.


    ������.��


    First of all, I��ll call out the names of the people who participated in defeating the Grand Duterbi.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa, Bae Soo-bin, Han Chang-jin, Jin-seo Na, Mok Min-ho, Yoo Nam-hoon, etc.


    Seohyun Han called the clan members by name.


    The people whose names are called put mana into the skill stones one by one and conduct a suitability test.


    There are two skill stones for Grand Duterbi.


    According to the information Jeong Ha-yang researched in the library, it seemed that they all had the same magic.


    It was also said that there was a high probability that it was poison-related magic.


    ��I don��t think it suits me.


    Then, Subin is next.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa infused mana into the skill stone.


    Seeing that the light from the skill stone did not shine even after a long time, she immediately passed it on to the next person.


    Next, Bae Su-bin, Jin-seo, or Mok Min-ho infused mana.


    Mok Min-ho did not have this, and Jin Seo-na and Bae Soo-bin made their skill stones shine, albeit weakly.


    next. Changjin��s older brother.


    ��it shines


    However, let Han Chang-jin hold the skill stone.


    The skill stone, which reacted weakly to the mana of the two, reacted violently.


    The skill stone emitted a yellow light that could be seen even after the lights were turned off.


    One seems to be fixed.


    Eunha saw the light emitted by the skill stone and said.


    Han Chang-jin looked apologetic towards the clan members, but seeing the skill stone glow like that, it was as if the owner had been decided.


    Oh, I also shine a little.


    In addition, when Yoo Nam-hun touched the skill stone, the skill stone emitted a weak light.


    However, it did not emit light as violently as Han Chang-jin.


    Still, she was shining brighter than Jin Seo-na and Bae Soo-bin.


    For the other one, I think Seo, Soo-bin, and Nam-hoon should choose among the three��. If anyone wants one, please tell me. If you say no, I��ll start testing other people��s aptitudes.


    i��ll pass I don��t think it suits me very well. He��s interested in poison magic, but he��s not the right aptitude for me, so I��ll give it up.


    Han Chang-jin got a skill stone and smiled.


    It looked so happy that you could see it even with the hood on.


    Noh Eun-ah, who was sitting next to Chang-jin, giggled, asking if she liked it that much.


    In the meantime, Jinseo-na and Bae Su-bin gave up ownership of the skill stone.


    The only person left was Yoo Nam-hun.


    Yoo Nam-hoon is��.


    ��I only showed a mediocre figure this time�� but if you guys don��t mind, I want this skill stone. ������.��


    I have a gift that can neutralize poison. If I can properly use the gift and this skill stone, I think I can create a synergistic effect. ������.��


    I didn��t help the clan much this time, but I want to use this to help the clan. Please.


    put on a firm face


    Namhun Yoo lowered his head.


    The clan members were silent for a moment.


    Soon after, Eunhyuk Choi burst into laughter.


    If your older brother isn��t helpful to the clan, what kind of people will be helpful?


    that��s right. I was lying in a hospital bed and couldn��t do anything but paperwork? Isn��t Nam-hoon giving you to me?


    No, that��s not the case��.


    I think Nam-hoon hyung can have it.


    Choi Eun-hyeok as Yeobi.


    Two people dominated public opinion.


    Eventually, the clan members also laughed along and decided to give up their skill stones to Yoo Nam-hun.


    Next, I��ll distribute the skill stones of Freak Sphinx. According to Hayang, there is a high possibility of using the Providence to make people hallucinate. Then, first of all, I��ll call the people who will conduct the skill stone suitability test.


    ������.��


    The skill stone passed to Yoo Nam-hun.


    Seohyun Han mentioned the next skill stone.


    The clan members swallowed their saliva.


    It was a skill stone for a 3rd tier monster.


    There was no way I wouldn��t want to have it.


    In particular, those who defeated the Freak Sphinx became much more nervous.


    ����The person who is compatible with the Skill Stone is Eunha Ara Kaede.


    I��ll give up. Since I��m attacking monsters from afar, I don��t think I��ll be using that magic much.


    Eunha, Joara, Kaede, Choi Eunhyuk, Jinpa, Kang Sihyung, etc.


    Among the people called, three showed aptitude.


    Then Kaede raised her hand and declared that she would give up the skill stone.


    Eunha also raised her hand.


    I don��t think I need that much either. I think this kind of providence would be appropriate for a caster like Ara.


    ��Eunha, Kaede. thank you both I will make sure to help you.


    Eunha had two brainwashing-type magics right away.


    This was the reason why Freak Sphinx��s providence was not very attractive.


    In the end, the skill stone was handed over to Joara.


    Now, the last remaining skill stone is��.


    ��I��ll call out the names of the people who participated in the battle to distribute Yekyung��s skill stones.


    I researched it with the library, but I couldn��t guess what providence it contained. I guess I��ll just have to try it myself.


    ������.��


    A skill stone for Yekyung, the 3rd tier Overrank.


    Silence fell in the meeting room.


    The clan members couldn��t take their eyes off Yekyung��s skill stone.


    Even so, they were giving up Yekyung��s skill stone early on.


    This is because there were not many people who contributed to the downing of Ye-kyung.


    Noh Eun-ha and Ryu Yeon-hwa. The above two people, do you have any disagreements?


    ������.��


    If not, I��ll proceed as it is.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa held the skill stone in her hand.


    Two skill stones flashed.


    Eunha, come on. thank you.


    Soon, the skill stones came into Eunha��s hands.


    He was anticipating what kind of providence was contained in Yekyung��s skill stone.


    In my previous life, it contained magic for jamming and wide range bombardment. Maybe, if nothing else happens�� it will be the same in this life.


    Infuse mana into the skill stone.


    In an instant, a beam of light leaked out from within the yellow skill stone.


    A beam of light penetrating through the


    ������.�� section.


    The light of the skill stone was dim.


    It fell far short of the light that Ryu Yeon-hwa showed.


    aptitude is not suitable.


    Eunha immediately put her hand on the other skill stone.


    When it seemed like there was no reaction this time��.


    ��Hwaaaaaaaa!!


    ������!!��


    It seems that he was preparing for this time.


    Suddenly, the skill stone emitted an intense light from within.


    It emitted a brilliant light that was incomparable to the light emitted by Han Chang-jin��s skill stone.


    The light dyed the meeting room yellow.


    -It��s decided. Eunha should have that one, and Yeonhwa unnie should have the other one.


    While the clan members are absorbed in the light.


    Han Seo-hyun smiled and said.


    The corners of Eunha��s mouth went up to her ears.

 Chapter 677

    Relife Player 677(a)


    [Chapter 174]


    [Fundament of Reconstruction (7)]


    A skill stone for the 3rd tier Overrank Yekyung.


    From the first time I saw him, I felt a strong attraction to Eun-ha.


    As expected, the skill stone showed an intense luminescence to Eunha.


    Eun-ha was able to accept Ryu Yeon-hwa��s concession and become the owner of the skill stone.


    It will take time to get used to this.


    The skill stones are so big.


    On the other hand, a skill stone larger than one��s own head.


    Eunha carried it around for two days and infused mana into the skill stone.


    Thanks to this, the size of the skill stone was smaller than before.


    What kind of providence must it contain��


    The skill stone is now as small as a fist.


    Eun-ha was lost in thought while blowing mana into a skill stone that was a little too big to hold in one hand.


    There were two predictable providences.


    A magic that can inflict wide-range bombardment.


    And the magic of jamming.


    I wish it was jamming��


    Although I was attracted to the wide-range bombardment magic, I don��t think I would use it much because of the lack of mana in my body.


    So he hoped for jamming magic.


    It will cost less mana and the range of use will be very wide.


    Whatever it is, melt quickly.


    Then you know how to use it well.


    I also obtained an Eulji-class artifact and commissioned Byeok Hae-soo to create an artifact.


    I also got one of Yekyung��s skill stones.


    Eunha just felt good.


    Meanwhile-.


    ��According to the discussion with the Mana Management Organization officials this time, we came to the conclusion that the story the Pandora Clanlord told me the other day is worth trying.


    Lim Ga-eul called a meeting again.


    The topic of the meeting was about the operation to bring Cocoon to Uijeongbu.


    ��


    According to the Information Bureau, Special Affairs Bureau, and Surveillance Bureau, the Uijeongbu Arts Center remains intact.


    Lim Ga-eul explains.


    The Director of Intelligence showed the picture.


    Uijeongbu seen from above.


    The quality wasn��t great, but it was generally acceptable.


    The middle is hollowed out.


    Oh, it��s Seoyoung-noona��s fault.


    In the picture of the galaxy, a huge crater could be seen in the center of Uijeongbu.


    According to the director of the Information Bureau, it was the aftermath of Shin Seo-yeong��s gift < miracle > in the previous Uijeongbu recapture match.


    Except for a radius of about 500m centered on the location where Uijeongbu Station used to be, fortunately the shape of the city seems to have remained.


    Lim Ga-eul instructed me to hand over the photo.


    Soon, the photos swept past, revealing the current state of Uijeongbu.


    The area located near Uijeongbu Station was so desolate that it could be called a ghost town.


    Then the slide stopped.


    There was a picture of a building that was in almost perfect condition compared to the picture passed a while ago.


    It was the Uijeongbu Arts Center.


    These are pictures taken by players who infiltrated Uijeongbu three months ago. Although the building shown in the photo is small, you know the condition of the Seoul Arts Center, right? You won��t know unless you go inside and check it yourself, but experts say there��s a high probability that Cocoon will be alive and well. ������.��


    At the time, people who participated in the recapture battle said that they put protection magic on the cocoon and concealment magic. Also, according to the information from 3 months ago, strangely, monsters don��t seem to want to roam around the Seoul Arts Center.


    ������.��


    The high-level monsters seem to respect each other��s territory, so they keep their distance from Uijeongbu. How is it?


    Wouldn��t it be worth a try?


    Lim Ga-eul asked with such a nuance.


    Everyone who expected the gossip she didn��t say was silent.


    That��s right.


    It was because if he agreed to her opinion, he would be entrusted with the mission to enter Uijeongbu, which was occupied by monsters, and bring Cocoon.


    It is said that there are not as many monsters in Uijeongbu compared to before��.


    but we have to consider the number of monsters coming down from Yangju, and we have to be wary of the high-ranking monsters that exist in Uijeongbu, and there may be unidentified high-ranking monsters.


    So it can��t be helped that the Clan Lords are reluctant.


    Eunha understood their feelings.


    Most of them had experience participating in the recapture of Uijeongbu.


    For those who went through hell in Uijeongbu, just the word Uijeongbu brought trauma.


    It wasn��t just them who had trauma.


    Due to the failure of the 1st Uijeongbu recapture war, Koreans became afraid of Uijeongbu.


    So, I think it would be better to send a small number of people to investigate the condition of the Cocoon in the Uijeongbu Arts Center, and if it is in good condition, bring it to Gangbuk.


    Anyone going to Uijeongbu?


    Maybe that��s why Lim Ga-eul also spoke around the corner.


    The Clanlords averted their gaze.


    The silence lengthened.


    Eventually, she opened her mouth as if she couldn��t help it.


    ��Pandora Clan Lord.


    yes my lady


    The person who presented this story is Pandora Clan Road. If it��s okay, why don��t Pandora Clan Road go to Uijeongbu?


    she called the galaxy sea??h th�� ��ov��lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The tone was friendly and the content was nuanced as if giving Eunha a choice.


    The meaning of the words was different.


    There was no way Eunha didn��t know that.


    Since I brought up the word, I am saying that you must participate in the operation.


    If you refuse here, people will probably show even more negative attitudes.


    The galaxy��s behavior was preordained.


    That was the idea from the beginning.


    I will follow the fairy��s words. Instead, we would appreciate it if you could send some of our Clan members and the Twelve Seats as well.


    ������!!��


    Uijeongbu is dangerous.


    No matter how much Pandora Clanlord I am, I will not risk my life.


    The majority of those who thought so turned their heads at his words.


    Is the Pandora Clan Lord crazy?


    Think carefully about the Pandora Clan Road.


    This�� no.


    Regulus Shinra Myungwang Clanlord.


    The three of them shook their heads to avoid Lim Ga-eul��s gaze.


    Other Clanlords also held back.


    I will do it.


    Even so, the will of the galaxy could not be broken.


    The Clan Lords sighed softly when they saw Galactic��s stubbornness.


    On the other hand, Lim Ga-eul happily nodded at Eun-ha��s answer.


    Yes, then I will ask Pandora Clanlord. After two days, I would like you to lead your clan members to the designated location. The detailed schedule will be sent to Pandora Clan as soon as the meeting is over.


    What is the fairy��s support force?


    As for reinforcements�� I��ll send a Maestro and a Twelve Seated Prisis Memory to check Cocoon��s condition. And again��


    the < Witch of Time > who sat in the seat of the Twelve and kept her mouth shut until now.


    She brushed over her flowing blonde hair and smiled at Eunha.


    Meanwhile, Lim Ga-eul turned her attention to the other Twelve Seats.


    Suddenly��


    �C Chuck!!


    There was a sound full of spirit.


    Kang Hyeon-chul raised his hand and suddenly, that sound came out.


    People��s eyes were focused on him.


    Keu-hum��. Kuh-hum! Hehehe! Heck heck! ������.��


    Kang Hyeon-cheol cleared his throat and appealed to himself, perhaps thinking of the face of the Twelve Seat.


    eyes were shining


    People stuck out their tongues.


    Hmm��


    Lim Ga-eul��s eyes stopped.


    Hyeoncheol Kang nodded his head.


    Soon, she turned her gaze and spoke to the < Thunder Emperor > who was sitting next to him.


    Dojin Lee player. Like Pandora��s Clanlord��.


    Yes I see��.


    I��m coming!!


    ������.��


    While Lee Do-jin was trying to answer.


    In the end, Kang Hyeon-cheol, who could not stand it, jumped up from his seat.


    Send me and my clanmates! I��ll go to Uijeongbu and bring Cocoon!


    The administrator, who is attending as a representative of the Blaze Clan in the distance, thumps his chest.


    Either that or not, Kang Hyeon-cheol continued to ask for his election.


    Haa��


    Lim Ga-eul sighed openly.


    He said he would go away, but there was no justification not to send Kang Hyeon-cheol.


    Eventually, she had to give up.


    Yes, Kang Hyeon-chul player. Then help Pandora Clanlord bring Cocoon from Uijeongbu. Please know that this operation will be the most important foundation for rebuilding Gangbuk.


    Oh yea!!


    I can��t find face in the twelfth seat.


    Hyeoncheol Kang lightly liked it.


    That human is really��


    < The Holy Mother > Park Hye-rim gnashed his teeth.


    People groaned.


    And Eun-ha, who suddenly moved to Uijeongbu with Yeomma�C.


    -Should I just ask for it to be removed?


    Anticipating what will happen in the future.


    Eunha drooped her shoulders.


    That guy must be really dumb.


    It was terrifying to think of spending a few days in Uijeongbu with Kang Hyeon-cheol.


    ��


    After the meeting that day.


    Eun-ha sent Jeong Ha-yang and No Eun-ah away and chased after the old man walking down the hallway.


    Mr. Baek Seo-jin. who is your teacher? When did I ever accept you as a disciple?


    Well, since you taught me swords, of course you should call me teacher.


    Guy Won��.


    < King of Darkness > Baek Seo-jin.


    Eunha called him up.


    Baek Seo-jin, who turned his back, looked at Eun-ha and smiled.


    Yes Pandora Clan Lord. What did you call me for?


    Corridor leading to the surveillance station. He, who is also


    the Minister of Mana Management Organization,


    asked Eunha.


    I have something I want to ask you.


    yes ask Please answer me if I know.


    Actually, since I became a player and met Baek Seo-jin again.


    Eunha was watching for an opportunity.


    However, a lot of things happened recently and I forgot to ask, so I missed the timing to ask.


    And in a few days, I will leave Uijeongbu and will not be able to meet Baek Seo-jin for a while.


    It was the reason Eunha chased after him and talked to him today.


    There aren��t many opportunities to meet Baek Seo-jin.


    It would be even more difficult to see if the qualifications given to the Twelve Seats were returned.


    So you should ask before that.


    It was something I wanted to ask from last year.


    It has been a curiosity since then.


    Eunha opened her mouth.


    ��You know the < Necromancer > player Ban Ik-hyeon, right?


    ��How do you know that?


    When I was attending the academy, I asked < The Swordsman >.


    It��s called < Sword Posture >�� Yes, Jinhee must have told you about it.


    < Necromancer > Ban Ik-hyeon.


    A player who has been called a living myth.


    However, a player who has been erased from history for using a power that would not be recognized as the power to manipulate the dead.


    Last year, through < Madame > Bebe��s body, Eun-Ha, who faced Armageddon, the head of exorcism, had been thinking about it.


    I was still looking for an answer.


    What kind of person is a < Necromancer >?


    And��


    -Does Baek Seo-jin know that < Necromancer > did not actually die, but transformed into a demon and became Armageddon?


    It was the question he most wanted to ask.


    Eun-ha looked straight at Baek Seo-jin without taking her eyes off him.


    ��Necromancer���� This is a name I haven��t heard in a long time.


    ����.


    By the way, the nickname < Necromancer > refers to him, but it is an incomplete nickname. Jin-hee, it must be because he wants to somehow lower his true value, but if you want to fully understand Ban Ik-hyeon, you should use a different alias.


    Is it < King of Darkness >?


    Yes < King of Darkness >. He wasn��t just studying magic to cast the dead.


    There were only two people in the hallway.


    Nevertheless, Baek Seo-jin looked around and told Eun-ha.


    The essence of that guy lies in exploring the devil. Necromancy is just a by-product to him. What does it mean to explore the devil? It doesn��t come close to me��


    Simply put, exploring mana. It is to go further and explore the existence and the world made of mana.


    ��why is that taboo?


    Is Hwang Jin-hee like that?


    ��yes.


    If it��s Jin-hee��s personality, that might be the case. If you think that the essence of demon is simply Ikhyun��s necromancy. Exploring magic isn��t a bad thing. The things you learned at the academy can also be said to be about exploring demons.


    Baek Seo-jin laughed.


    Eunha replayed what he said in her mind.


    After hearing from Hwang Jin-hee about < The Swordsman >, I thought that the task of exploring the Eunha Demon itself was simply learning Mana Studies, something that humans shouldn��t do.


    However, Baek Seo-jin firmly replied that it was not.


    Even so, Eunha had unanswered questions.


    So, what did < King of Darkness > study in the past that led him to use necromantic techniques? The teacher said earlier that it was nothing more than a by-product.


    What was < The King of Darkness > essentially researched?


    What was it that he studied so hard that he continued to use necromantic techniques that people frowned upon?


    And Eunha speculated that it might have something to do with the < King of Darkness >��s transformation into Armageddon.


    Baek Seo-jin replied in one word.


    -It��s the soul.


    yes?


    It can be said that what Ik-hyeon was exploring was the human soul. Specifically, I was trying to find out how the soul works in the world. It is said that necromancy is nothing more than a by-product learned in the process of studying the soul.


    The soul�� is it really there?


    well There are people who believe and there are people who don��t, so it depends on the people.


    In Manaology, the concept of soul was an area that had not yet been clarified.


    psyche, soul, etc.


    Not much was revealed.


    That��s why the positions of those who study Mana Studies were also divided.


    Some say they have souls.


    Some said that they were nothing more than thoughts, not souls.


    In the case of the galaxy, it was neutral.


    However, Ikhyun had no choice but to cling to the concept of a soul. He had a lot of mana in his body, but he wasn��t feeling well because his heart wasn��t good.


    ����.


    So I thought that if I studied the soul, I might be able to reconstruct the body. And the study is starting to get better and better. But the problem is�� What��s the problem?


    Baek Seo-jin blurted out his words.


    should I say or not


    He seemed lost in thought.


    Soon, Baek Seo-jin opened his mouth to Eun-ha��s question.


    Ikhyeon and that guy embodied and manifested the myth. As the myth was manifested, the body could not overcome the weight of the myth and began to face death. a myth?


    It��s complicated to explain�� Just know that there is such a state. Because now I don��t even need to know. Just think of him as being consumed by his own magic and facing a slow death crisis. ����.


    In that situation, Ikhyun had no choice but to become more obsessed with studying the soul. But in the end, he couldn��t escape death and died.


    Baek Seo-jin��s eyes sank.


    He didn��t say anything for a while, as if lost in old memories.


    ��I think I��ve said everything, so I��ll stop going now.


    Saying there��s nothing more to say


    Baek Seo-jin turned his back.


    teacher.


    why again


    Then Eunha called him again.


    Baek Seo-jin replied in a tone mixed with annoyance.


    In response, Eunha��.


    -What do you think if that person didn��t actually die, but came back to life as a demon?


    Mine?


    At the word Mine.


    A chill froze in Baek Seo-jin��s eyes.


    ��


    Mine was the solution that Ikhyun and Ikhyun reached at the end of their research. Of course, it referred to a being that went one step further than a human being to reconstruct the body.


    In the future, a dark connection is needed.


    < Madam > Bebe was a person of darkness.


    If Armageddon knows her, it must mean that he has penetrated deeply into the darkness without Baek Seo-jin��s knowledge.


    In response, Eunha told him about the incident last year.


    But he didn��t die, he completed his research and came back to life as a demon��


    After hearing Eunha��s story.


    At first, Baek Seo-jin, who expressed his displeasure by saying not to play around, also showed an attitude of acceptance.


    Furthermore, he expressed displeasure at the story that Ban Ik-hyeon had been resurrected and penetrated the darkness he had created.


    Listening to Eunha, the possibility that demons are infiltrating the darkness cannot be easily ruled out.


    Yes, so I hope the teacher will crack down on the dark side. Originally it��s my jurisdiction. I will do it even if you don��t ask for it. Anyway, it happened in the dark, but there are things I don��t know��


    I guess I��m old too.


    Baek Seo-jin muttered quietly.


    Meanwhile, his face was cold.


    That��s pretty obnoxious.


    He let out a cold rage.


    thanks for letting me know. Let��s go back and do a thorough investigation.


    yes please


    Eun-ha sent Baek Seo-jin that way.


    Then he stood there for a while, nailed to it.


    It��s the darkness that the teacher doesn��t know��


    Is that really possible?


    The galaxy was hardly believable.


    One could think that Armageddon��s skills were great.


    at the same time-


    ��As Mr. Baek Seo-jin said, maybe it��s because I��m old and my skills aren��t as good as they used to be.


    I don��t know if Baek Seo-jin��s power is weak.


    So, in his previous life, the power of darkness may have passed to Hwaryeong Seonwu and Changjin Han from < Narak >.


    Eunha couldn��t erase those thoughts.


    Contrary to what I thought�� Teacher Baek Seo-jin couldn��t control the darkness properly.


    There are many gaps in the dark.


    If so, you have no choice but to fill the gap yourself.


    Eunha made a promise.


    ��


    That night.


    The two shadows found a mortuary where the players who died in this disaster were enshrined.


    Security was meaningless to them.


    dragging


    Old man wearing sunglasses in the middle of the night.


    The old man hit the floor with his cane, and the space split open.


    Soon, an old man and a sharp-looking man entered the gaping space.


    It should be here somewhere.


    is it.


    Countless coffins were lined up in an orderly fashion on the floor.


    The man who stepped forward passed between the coffins, looking for something.


    After a while-


    ��Here you are, Taeyang On. let me open it


    The man stopped in front of the coffin he was looking for.


    The old man rattled the floor with his cane and approached the coffin the man had found.


    Whoa��


    The man opened the coffin.


    Inside the coffin was the body of a man wrapped in white cloth.


    Only the face is visible.


    A corpse with a pale face and closed eyes.


    The old man checked the face of the man he was looking for and tore his mouth.


    Let��s see.


    The old man put his hand on the corpse��s chest.


    I checked the state of the corpse while pouring mana.


    It didn��t take much time.


    The old man clicked his tongue lightly.


    There is a knife mark in the heart. Tsk, it would be work to restore it like this. I wonder if my heart will be fine even after restoration. But except for the heart, the rest seems fine.


    Hmm�� I guess I��ll have to take it, study it, and try to restore it.


    The old man snapped his fingers.


    Again, the space was wide open.


    The man sighed quietly, saying that he would only leave the work to himself.


    Even so, he picked up the corpse and walked through the torn space.


    Soon, the man poked his head out of the space.


    If you leave the coffin empty, they will get caught. What are you going to do?


    There is a body that I found in moderation last time. Instead, you can put it in place and look at the face a little. dragging


    The old man snaps his fingers again.


    A dead body appeared in the coffin.


    The old man used magic to make the corpse��s face the same as the corpse��s face.


    If you go into the fire and become ashes anyway, that would be it, but what does it matter? You won��t get caught, cancer. dragging


    A body that is so confident that it will be able to perfectly embody the myth.


    The old man Armageddon rejoiced greatly.


    What attracts me the most is Noh Eun-ha��s body, but I can��t help it. He built up a certain amount of mythology, so there��s no need for a cumbersome process.


    yes. I��m sorry, I��m really sorry.


    On the other hand, On Taeyang��s body has not accumulated any achievements, so I will have to start from the bottom.


    Mana-gyo Mana-sin I will have to recreate the process that is connected to me. Even if this child��s body is stolen, it is meaningless if only the body is taken away.


    Manaism = Manashin = Armageddon.


    A task that requires adding one more process called ��=Onyang�� here.


    It will take a long time.


    Such is the foundation of reconstruction.


    foundation for becoming a god.


    Still, Armageddon couldn��t help a smile on his lips.

 Chapter 678

    Relife Player 678(b)


    [Chapter 175]


    [Collection of Cocoon]


    Early the next day.


    By the time the gloomy night passes.


    After getting ready to leave for Uijeongbu, Eunha left the clan hall.


    Have you all forgotten anything?


    Even though you announced that the day before, if there are people who have forgotten something, you should just go out and die. What are you asking about?


    hey! I haven��t forgotten anything!


    If the fool said he forgot nothing, then he must have taken care of everything.


    Bring Cocoon from Uijeongbu.


    However, it was not known whether the operation would succeed or fail.


    If it failed, the disappointment the people would feel was incalculable.


    So, Eunha decided to carry out the operation in utmost secrecy following the order of the fairy.


    That��s why I left the Clan Hall when no one was out on the streets.


    Uijeongbu is the domain of monsters.


    There is a risk of being discovered by monsters after moving in a large scale. You have to take into account that if a battle breaks out even once, monsters will flock one after another.


    It is better to organize the number of people in small groups to increase mobility in the first place.


    So, make the party small.


    At the same time, it consists of personnel who are mobile, are good at hiding their presence, and have combat capabilities.


    Bae Su-bin Jinpa and Han Chang-jin Kaede.


    Eun-ha looked back at the clan members she had narrowed down the night before.


    If you haven��t forgotten anything, let��s go.


    Oh Eunha wait for a sec.


    Even the day before, the party members were startled when they heard that they were going to Uijeongbu.


    They seemed to have made up their minds over the course of a day, but they had faces that were no different from their usual ones.


    Accordingly, Eunha left the clan hall and tried to head to the meeting place.


    Then, Jeong Ha-yang caught him.


    Don��t get hurt and come back. Be careful that corps commanders are also roaming around Uijeongbu. Don��t walk along the main road, go down an inconspicuous road.


    That��s already the 4th time. okay. I��ll listen carefully.


    Jung Ha-yang was worried.


    Eunha hugged her tightly.


    Behind her, I saw several clan members coming out to see me off.


    Eunha exchanged glances with them.


    Lastly, Eunha��s eyes stayed on Han Seohyun, who was leaning on a pillar.


    she pursed her lips.


    Go be careful.


    Eunha nodded.


    Soon, Eun-ha released her hand that was holding Jung Ha-yang.


    Take care of the clan while I��m gone. Administrative duties are handled by Seohyun, but you are the only person who can comfortably entrust the meetings of the Mana Management Organization to you.


    don��t worry. I��ll be fine. So, don��t worry about this, just focus on the mission. please please take care of yourself


    okay. I��ll stop now


    Time cannot be delayed like this.


    Eun-ha said goodbye to her and turned to the party members.


    Leaving behind the clan members who saw them off.


    Eunha��s party headed to Dobong Station.


    ��


    Dobong Station is the forefront of humanity.


    The power of Cocoon reaching Dobong Station was also the limit.


    Above all, it is because after < Destruction at the End of the Century >, people joined forces to build a huge barrier at Dobong Station.


    One barrier is really high.


    It seems that it has been repaired several times. As a result, they say the wall has become this high.


    When I arrived at Dobong Station, it was a clear morning after the sun had risen.


    Even though Jinpa-rang tilted his head back, he looked up at the endless wall and let out an exclamation.


    Han Chang-jin calmly explained.


    The other party members also listened to him.


    Where are the others?


    In the meantime, the galaxy found the people who participated in the top-secret mission.


    Before long, the Blaze Clan appeared.


    Today is a strong and strong morning. Hey Pandora Clan Lord. Did you sleep well? Did you sleep well?


    is it? I was really looking forward to going to Uijeongbu, so I couldn��t sleep well. Are you brave enough? Do you like it? I��ll say it again, but we��re not going to fight.


    who doesn��t know that? I know. do not worry.


    Is there really no need to worry?


    Will the fighting maniac not make a fuss in Uijeongbu?


    Eunha sighed quietly as she saw the mad squid.


    On the other hand, Eunha exchanged greetings with the players Kang Hyeon-cheol brought to this mission.


    Hello Pandora Clan Lords. Are you going to do the same mission this time?


    Hwang Seok-ha How is the body of the player? are you okay?


    He is hospitalized at Galaxy Hospital and is in absolute stability. He said he couldn��t swing his fist once until he was completely cured, and he was very depressed.


    That��s good enough.


    Palok < Destroyer > Other than Lim Chae-seong, 3 named members of the Blaze Clan.


    Eunha understood Kang Hyeoncheol��s party and felt relieved.


    It was fortunate that it was made up of normal and competent forces.


    ��Hello. am i late?


    no. You came just in time.


    not long after that


    The Twelve Seated < Time Witch > Prisis Memory appeared with the staff of the Mana Management Organization.


    Wearing a conical hat reminiscent of a witch, she greeted the representative.


    The people she brought were guides to safely guide her to Uijeongbu and the maestro to inspect Cocoon��s condition, not power.


    And the last one is��.


    ��You have been struggling since early morning. My name is Hwaryeong Seonwoo, who was appointed as the Director of the Surveillance Bureau this time.


    ����.


    You will face the opponent.


    Eunha was stunned for a moment.


    Either that or not, the old man held out his hand to Eunha.


    ��


    < Narak > Seonwoo Hwaryeong.


    < Narak > was the nickname he used while working in the dark.


    Then he fell in the eyes of Baek Seo-jin and now he has played a role in managing the darkness with Baek Seo-jin.


    And��


    -I received the trust of Teacher Baek Seo-jin and became the leader of the Twelve Seats following the teacher.


    Head of the 3rd zodiac.


    After the second recapture of Uijeongbu, Baek Seo-jin resigned as his health deteriorated and he admitted his lack of ability.


    And he immediately recommended < Narak > as a person who could play a role in connecting the government and darkness.


    At that time, < Narak > had no choice but to be counted as the most influential person. His skills were also proven by the nickname < Nara >, and his seniority in the mana management organization was quite high, so it was easy to control the people below him.


    The head of the Twelve Seats did not simply mean the head of the Twelve Seats.


    He was also the one who had the authority to freely wield the mana management device.


    As a result, the head of the Twelve Seats had to be selected from the mana management organization, not from another clan.


    That was the way to increase the fairy��s power.


    However-.


    ����Narak�� as the head of the Twelve Jwa was a big defeat between Baek Seo-jin and Lim Ga-eul.


    At that time, the wind of Lim Ga-eul went awry.


    It was because the sword that was supposed to protect the fairy was working with other forces to pressure her.


    In the end, Narak led public opinion and government officials led to the impeachment of Lim Ga-eul and the inauguration of Ha Baek-ryeon.


    Therefore-.


    ��Why did the Director of Surveillance come here when he��s not working?


    ������.��


    < Nara > is her enemy.


    Eunha stared at his hand and replied curtly.


    The people around them held their breath in unison.


    Nevertheless, < Narak > did not bother to criticize Eunha for being rude.


    Rather, he laughed heartily.


    Hee hee You seem very nervous, whether it��s because it��s morning or because you have to go to Uijeongbu soon. I just came out to see off those who devotedly devoted themselves to the country. It��s a situation that is no different from sending you all to death�� Shouldn��t the government have to send you off?


    The mana management organization was composed of seven bureaus.


    Recently, except for Min Ji-ah, the director of the special affairs bureau, the directors have been completely replaced.


    So Baek Seo-jin became a minister, and Sunwoo Hwaryeong took the position he held as the supervisory director.


    I don��t know if Narak is great or Im Ga-eul is incompetent.


    If the organization is going to change, of course this guy should have been kicked out too.


    Even Eunha knew it.


    Seeing Seonwoo Hwaryeong in person, anger was secretly welling up.


    At this point in time, < Nara > should have been very obedient to the fairy.


    As a result, Lim Ga-eul must have failed to look inside him.


    Eunha clicked her tongue inwardly and reluctantly held his hand.


    When you��re done, then go. I��m sorry, but I can��t sleep much, so my nerves are very sharp.


    Yes. I can��t hurt your heart because of me.


    ������.�� It was an


    opponent


    he didn��t want to get involved with.


    And it was an enemy to watch out for.


    Eun-ha tried to kick him out with the utmost courtesy.


    Unexpectedly, Narak did not show any signs and decided to withdraw.


    ��Then, I wish you good luck.


    Soon, the old man bowed his head politely and stepped back to his seat.


    Eunha sighed as she saw him walk away.


    < Narak > That is a pit that has been through all the prenatal battles and has been there for hundreds of years.


    < Narak > will not be active as Lim Ga-eul drastically changes the organization unlike before returning.


    Still, I couldn��t be bothered.


    It won��t be easy to remove either.


    This is because Narak is deeply connected to darkness.


    By the time Eunha thought so��.


    ��Hey, you are better than me. Even if I have a gray hair, I won��t touch the old bureaucrats of the Mana Management Organization. I should imitate you


    don��t curse


    Amidst people sticking out their tongues.


    Kang Hyeon-cheol praised Eun-ha for being bold with his eyes shining alone.


    Eunha frowned.


    ��


    Then, let��s go. Monsters become ferocious at night, so it��s best to hang them up as much as possible during the daylight hours.


    Eunha told people.


    People didn��t show off.


    There are < Yeomma > and < Time Witch >, but it is because the person who conceived this strategy was Eunha.


    In the first place, < Yeomma > lacked the ability to roll their brains intelligently enough to be acknowledged by all members of the Blaze clan.


    The < Witch of Time > rarely gave her own opinion and just accepted everything with a smile.


    There are no gates on the Dobong-gu barrier. It was because people who were afraid of the monsters coming down from the north gathered and piled it up without any plan when it was first made. After


    ������.��,


    it went through several repairs, but no one said to build a door. At that time, people learned how to fight using mana, so it was enough to walk up the wall. also��. It is said that he did not make a door out of a psychological feeling that he would rather give up on the world beyond the barrier and remain trapped as it is.


    The guide had a lot to say.


    He said that he was born in Dobong-gu, with his grandfather from Uijeongbu, as he climbed the barrier.


    Others started wallwalking after him.


    The guide said that if you cross the wall at this location, you can hide your exposure as much as possible as it will be hidden by the trees.


    So people silently followed the directions of the guide. On the other


    hand,


    Kaede Hoshimiya did not walk on the wall. Sear?h the ��ov��lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Kaede threw an arrow at the wall and climbed the wall first.


    Then, she reduced her presence and surveyed the world beyond the barrier.


    He wants to fulfill his role as a Ranger.


    There are no monsters down here. The wind is also blowing towards us, so we won��t be in danger of being discovered by monsters with a developed sense of smell.


    good job. don��t touch the head It��s rice cake.


    Then I��ll touch you so you don��t get stuck.


    no don��t touch


    So why are you squatting with your head exposed to me?


    Do not touch. ��Cause I��m not a dog


    If you were a dog, you would have been petting the chin, not the head.


    I��m not kidding.


    ok i won��t I��ll try not to touch it from now on.


    Ha, do this joke after it��s over. You��ll be going to Uijeongbu soon, so where��s the mind to play around?


    okay. then do it after


    huh?


    why? what?


    ��no.


    When everyone finally climbed the barrier.


    Kaede said, blowing her hair in the wind blowing from the direction of Uijeongbu.


    Eunha was very proud of her and stroked her hair.


    To this she reacted.


    Eunha laughed at Kaede��s reaction.


    Meanwhile, other people��s eyes were on the world beyond the barrier.


    I feel this every time I see this, but I can��t believe that a scene like this spreads out beyond Dobong-gu.


    Hyeoncheol Kang spat out.


    Others agreed.


    Stretching out below the barrier were the remnants of a city covered with densely stretched trees and bushes.


    And at first glance, I saw roads and railroads stretching in a straight line.


    I remember roads and railroads well. Even if you get lost, you can come back if you follow the railroad tracks.


    ��I saw it on the map yesterday. I know. don��t worry. Then stop going down.


    After a few words with Kaede.


    The galaxy instructed people.


    Kaede and the Blaze Clan ranger jumped down first to make sure there was no danger under the barrier.


    They sent a sign that they were safe.


    Eunha also jumped down.


    There won��t be too many monsters near Dobong Station.


    The players patrolling this barrier would have killed anyone they saw.


    As expected by Eunha, the presence of monsters was not felt very much.


    Eunha found a guide.


    ��It is this way. If you go to the main road, it will be easier to move, but it is an environment where it is easy to be discovered. Even if they��re not nearby, let��s go this way just in case.


    A guide led the way.


    An apartment complex covered in bushes.


    From then on, the long march began.


    I had to find a monster colony in the middle and go around the road.


    The forest area gradually increased as we passed Dobongsan Station.


    But even that was short-lived.


    Hyowon Overpass and Pyeonghwa-ro.


    At the point where the two roads meet, the sight unfolding in front of you is not a forest, but a gray city.


    ������.��


    A city that has been neglected for decades.


    They decided to go into a nearby building and have lunch.


    There was nothing around.


    If anything, it was just a pile of stones.


    A city without people brought an unknown eerie feeling.


    ��My guide ends here. Since then, the mana management organization has not been able to properly grasp it.


    Time passed and Mangwol Ministry.


    The guide, who confirmed the location with a signboard that had fallen off the road, said.


    There weren��t many monsters I encountered on the way here, and the ones I encountered weren��t strong individuals, but I have to be really careful from now on. From now on, it is a place that is not affected by the mana management device.


    the guide advised.


    He then distributed all his equipment and food to the people.


    Can I accept all of this?


    There is one way to get back quickly. It��s a dangerous road to go with everyone, but I��ll probably manage it somehow if I��m alone.


    Prisis Memory asked.


    The guide responded cheerfully.


    Then, he raised his thumb toward Eunha.


    He smiled, showing his white teeth.


    Then I hope for good results. be careful.


    Go carefully.


    The guide left immediately.


    People saw him off.


    Soon, Eun-ha called Kaede to confirm her current location.


    From now on, I have to take into account the case of encountering high-ranking monsters and move. can you do kaede?


    don��t worry i Blue hyung works with Kaede and acts as a contact person.


    ok got it


    From now on, I had to find my own way.


    Eunha gave instructions to Kaede and Parang.


    The two men under his direction went straight ahead.


    Are you good at giving instructions?


    Of course it��s Clanlord. No, it was because I didn��t feel scared even though I was in Uijeongbu for the first time.


    What do you need to be afraid of? After all, monsters are the ones you have to defeat. What if I get scared?


    That��s true, but there are very few people who aren��t as fearful as you are. you will surely live a long time From my experience, a person with that kind of heart��will live a long time.


    In that sense, when this operation is over, I and I


    will focus on sparring or�� the operation.


    Kang Hyeon-cheol, who was watching Eun-ha at that time.


    he giggled and spoke.


    Eunha replied bluntly.


    00082

 Chapter 679

    Relife Player 679


    [Chapter 175]


    [Cocoon Recovery (2)]


    There were several battles.


    However, Eunha and the party worked together to finish the battle quickly.


    Fighting meant manifesting mana, and in other words, it was in line with the meaning of notifying monsters of their presence.


    So, as soon as the battle was over, the party left the spot immediately after erasing the traces of the battle.


    Fortunately, there was no tracking by the monsters, and we were able to safely arrive at Hoeryong Station around evening.


    If I hadn��t met monsters along the way, I wouldn��t have turned around, but it��s a pity.


    I can��t use magic loudly, so I��m dying of frustration. At times like this, you have to blow a cool, big one.


    There was a university near the station.


    Shinhan University Uijeongbu Campus.


    People ate dinner in a building where they could be watched all around.


    Han Chang-jin smiled bitterly when he confirmed that the day was setting.


    Meanwhile, Bae Su-bin, who was not able to fight properly, ate canned food while talking.


    oh wow


    won��t you eat that? So can I eat it? Take off your blue brother��s hand. this is mine Why don��t you eat your brother��s food?


    Chet.


    Jin Parang and Bae Soo Bin grumbled.


    Eun-ha decided to leave the two people who had been marching hard all day long.


    It��s better to relieve stress even if you��re complaining like that.


    slurp and slurp


    Eunha passed over the cup noodles.


    It was suitable for food that could be easily cooked and eaten quickly.


    Also, using magic was as easy as making hot water.


    Anyway, the party filled the boat according to our taste.


    It��s already dark. Papa.


    By the time dinner was finished, the day was already going down.


    Time seemed to pass quickly.


    No, compared to Seoul, night comes quickly in Uijeongbu, where you can��t find the lights of the city.


    Put a blackout curtain around Changjin hyung. Even if you can��t look inside from the outside, can you make it possible to see outside from the inside?


    It probably won��t be obvious, but it��s possible. for a moment.


    At night, it is a world of monsters.


    Monsters with strong power that are not affected by Cocoon become even more powerful as night falls.


    Therefore, fighting at night in Uijeongbu was forbidden.


    Eun-ha asked Chang-jin Han to put a barrier around her.


    Show me the map of Kaede.


    Here it is.


    Snap your fingers to create sparks.


    The galaxy called people together.


    Unfolding the map Kaede gave her, Eunha pointed to her current location.


    Uijeongbu Arts Center, where Cocoon is located, is one station away from where we are.


    About 1.5 km in a straight line.


    There was not much distance left.


    If you take the risk and be greedy, you could go to Cocoon today.


    But the reality was not so rosy.


    It��s too dangerous to go out and come back at this time. Perhaps somewhere in Uijeongbu, there��s a corps commander walking around�� If you run into him in the middle of the night, you��ll be annihilated. That��s right, wait a few hours and the day will be bright again, but there��s no need to risk it. So, let��s camp here for the day and go find Cocoon tomorrow as soon as the sun rises.


    As Kaede pointed out, it is correct.


    The road to the Uijeongbu Arts Center was included in the area of activity of the military commander.


    In a sense, Hoeryong Station, where Eunha is now, was the psychological Maginot Line.


    The 1st Uijeongbu Recapture War failed and the monsters began moving south.


    In response, < Cheolong > Mun-jun stopped the troops at Hoeryong Station and prevented them from crossing over to Gangbuk.


    After that, for some reason, the corps commanders didn��t come close to Hoeryong Station.


    Maybe they know too.


    If the corps commanders try to cross Hoeryong Station, the fairy government, feeling threatened, will fight against them.


    The former Line 1 line from Dobong Station to Uijeongbu.


    Dobong Dobongsan Mangwolsa Hoeryong Station.


    In a way, the distance between the three stops could be said to be a buffer between the fairy government and Uijeongbu.


    Even so, he had to be prepared for emergencies after entering Hoeryong Station.


    Then, let��s make a group of 2 people stand guard for 2 hours each. We��ll be leaving as soon as the sun rises tomorrow, so everyone have a good rest��.


    Wait a minute, Eunha.


    uh?


    ������.��


    It was time for the galaxy to make a policy.


    At that time, Han Chang-jin abruptly cut off his words.


    Unlike usual, a heavy and sinking voice.


    Han Chang-jin��s reaction raised their spirits.


    There��s something inside this building. It��s hard to detect because the presence is so small, but it seems like they��ve been snooping around for a while. I��ll check it out and come back.


    Han Chang-jin stood up from his seat.


    At his words, people��s hands moved to their devices.


    Blue hyung goes too. Don��t let Changjin hyung go alone. okay! I��ll come with you!


    Eunha also tried her hand at weapons.


    And then he instructed Jinparang.


    Parang, with his wolf ears pricked up, immediately followed Han Chang-jin.


    ������.��


    The feeling that one second passed for a long time.


    People were restless.


    I couldn��t help but think that the two of them were safe because I couldn��t hear the noise outside.


    Before long, telepathy flew in.


    [I found a human kid on the 3rd floor. Changjin-hyung looked and said he didn��t see any dangerous corners�� We don��t know what the situation is, so we��ll take you there.]


    ������.��


    I found a person.


    The telepathic listeners stared blankly at each other.


    They exchanged glances as if to confirm that what they were hearing was correct.


    Hey. It seems that he lives here.


    In a situation where monsters are becoming ferocious, I brought this kid at once, so I brought him here.


    ������.��


    And when Jinparang did indeed bring the human boy into the tent, they realized what they had heard was true.


    Everyone opened their eyes wide.


    Eunha was the same.


    On the other hand, the boy who received attention was��.


    ��Whoa! There really were people alive besides us! Are your brothers and sisters really from outside the Wall?


    He doesn��t care even if he sees the weapon.


    The boy made a fuss and said.


    ��


    People also live in Uijeongbu.


    After < Destruction at the End of the Century > happened, the people in Gangbuk were afraid of the monsters.


    It can also be said that their fear was caused by the monsters that would naturally come down to Seoul from the North.


    So people built high walls to defend Gangbuk and gave up Uijeongbu to prevent destruction.


    Those living in Uijeongbu today can be said to be descendants of those who were left in Uijeongbu then.


    It was a painful memory for the people of Gangbuk.


    It was a tragedy that they, driven by extreme fear, lost their rational judgment and committed.


    However, if they continued to remember it, they would have to live with the guilt for the rest of their lives, so most of them glorified their memory of Uijeongbu.


    To make the tragedy a thing of the past, they chose to forget history.


    So they believed that no one would live in Uijeongbu.


    I had to believe that.


    Their existence was no different from a symbol reminding us of the sins of those who survived the destruction.


    However-.


    ��That��s what I learned during the first Uijeongbu recapture battle.


    That there were people in Uijeongbu too.


    When people who remember the destruction started to leave one by one.


    Those who were born after destruction discovered that there were survivors in Uijeongbu during the first recapture of Uijeongbu.


    Because of that, the sins of those who rose from destruction became known.


    Nevertheless, public opinion at the time was negative towards them and not to the residents of Uijeongbu.


    It was unavoidable.


    This is because the residents of Uijeongbu teamed up with the monsters to destroy the recapture team.


    wow! This is really delicious! chocolate? Try this for the first time!


    hehe yeah Then would you like to try this too? What is this�� It��s called Geobong Jelly��


    Wow! It��s very chewy!


    Eat slowly. Then get caught


    ��Grunt����


    The boy Han Chang-jin and Jin Parang brought must have inherited their blood.


    As a result, unlike Parang and Subin, Kang Hyeon-cheol and members of the Blaze Clan had very uncomfortable faces.


    I can��t help but feel good about it.


    Fool hyung and Subin have only heard stories, not those who experienced it directly like the Uijeongbu Recapture Corps.


    The first generation that rose from destruction.


    The second generation experienced the recapture of Uijeongbu.


    The third generation who suffered the invasion of Seoul.


    Because our experiences were different, we had to think differently.


    That��s one thing-.


    ��However, it is difficult to look at the people who live here innocently.


    These are the people who must be constantly doubted until Uijeongbu is pioneered. S��arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Eunha partially agreed with the 2nd generation player��s thoughts.


    That��s why the galaxy observed the boy from afar.


    The boy was busy eating and admiring the food Jinparang gave him.


    But why were you there? You won��t live alone�� Are there people living here?


    Jin Parang quickly became friends with the boy.


    Blue stroked the boy��s head and wondered.


    To this, the boy answered cheerfully without any hesitation.


    yes We all live in a village at Beomgol Station! uh? Where is it near here? But why were you here alone?


    I came to gather wild vegetables. It was late at night, so I was hiding in a building here.


    there is a village


    Eunha listened.


    Eunha soon realized.


    that the future has changed


    In a previous life, the residents of Uijeongbu were living in the underground canal of Uijeongbu Station even after the 1st Uijeongbu Recapture War was over.


    However, the underground aqueduct completely collapsed, and he had no choice but to settle down at Beomgol Station.


    Perhaps Shin Seo-yeong, who listened to Eun-ha��s advice at the time, changed the future.


    As a result, the residents of Uijeongbu moved their bases to this area.


    Eun-ha, who heard the unexpected information, carefully looked at the boy.


    Hyeoncheol Kang and members of the Blaze Clan were also staring at him.


    Then the boy clapped his hands.


    ah! Would you like to go to town with me later in the morning? It��s much safer there and there��s plenty to eat!


    uh? can we go


    sure! Everyone in town will definitely love it! Since you served me delicious food, the aunts and uncles will also share delicious food with your brothers and sisters!


    A smiling boy.


    On the other hand, Jinparang was perplexed.


    because it had to do its job.


    So he made a puzzled face and turned his head to Eunha.


    [Hey, what can I do?]


    Jinparang asked telepathically.


    It seemed like he wanted to go, but he knew very well that he couldn��t because of his mission.


    That��s why I asked Eunha, the commander, to make a decision.


    In response, Eunha stood up from her seat.


    ������.��


    Received people��s gaze.


    Eunha approached the boy.


    The boy looked up at the galaxy.


    Soon the boy smiled broadly.


    And the galaxy��


    -Where is your village?


    Not far from here! When the sun rises tomorrow, I can guide you!


    When I heard that there is a village.


    At that time, the behavior of the galaxy had already been decided.


    the future has changed Uijeongbu residents are a troublesome variable. That��s changed, so you��ll have to check it out for yourself.


    If you make a mistake, the 2nd Uijeongbu Recapture War may not go as you wish.


    He understood that recapturing Uijeongbu in the absence of information was risky.


    So I had to check.


    Yes, as soon as the sun rises tomorrow, let��s visit your village. Find out what the town looks like.


    Yes, I like it! ������!!��


    You can��t set variables like this.


    variables need to be identified.


    Having come to that conclusion, Eun-ha said to the boy at once.


    while people are astonished.


    The boy nodded happily.


    By the way, what��s your name? Ah, in case you don��t have a name��


    I have a name! My grandmother said that in the old days we didn��t have names, but now we can have names.


    okay? What��s your name?


    As if the future has changed, it doesn��t.


    In the second recapture of Uijeongbu before returning, the names of the residents were changed in a slightly different way from before.


    If the first Uijeongbu recapture war had a name without personality, like the names of livestock.


    In the second recapture of Uijeongbu, people had at least humane names.


    Before returning, it was a white-faced act.


    It seemed that in this life, people who had escaped from white faces built it autonomously.


    The variables were different, but the results were not different from before.


    At that time, the boy in front of me confidently shouted his name.


    ��My name is Yoo In-hoo!! I am 8 years old this year!


    ������.��


    What are your older brothers and sisters�� names? please tell me soon!!


    After being lured in.


    The boy smiled and introduced himself.


    Hearing a human name.


    People were all startled.


    Having a name is really a sign that tells them that something has changed since the 1st Uijeongbu Recapture War.


    ����.


    Eunha was like that too.


    However, there was another reason behind his reaction.


    Eunha raised the corner of her mouth.


    ��I say Noeun. I��m really glad to see you here. Yes, your name is Yoo In-hoo. I am 8 years old.


    3rd tier overrank monster white face.


    In the second recapture of Uijeongbu before returning, the guy gave a plausible name to himself, who had transformed into a human.


    After attracting


    That was his name


    .


    In other words, the most annoying monster was alive.

 Chapter 680

    Relife Player 680


    [Chapter 175]


    [Cocoon Recovery (3)]


    Before the 2nd Uijeongbu Recapture.


    The concern of the recapture team was how to treat the residents of Uijeongbu, but the biggest concern was to weed out the hidden white face among the residents.


    All villagers must be killed.


    We need to accept the residents as citizens and weed out only white faces.


    At that time, I had a very partial opinion.


    Uijeongbu Station where Uijeongbu residents will be.


    The recapture party camped there had a conflicting opinion.


    At that time, the person who ended their argument was Bae Su-bin of the Mist Flower Party.


    Huh true. Why are you doing this? Leader I��ll take care of this.


    The recapture party had already captured the residents and locked them up in cages.


    Bae Su-bin suddenly ran out of the barracks and killed one of the people locked in the cage with magic.


    With that, the Uijeongbu recaptured party could no longer turn back.


    The death of one person became the effect.


    In addition, the reins of the second-generation players, who had a lot of resentment before the recapture of Uijeongbu, were released, and the voices to execute them were resounding everywhere.


    oh so cool When in doubt, just kill it. What��s the point of wasting time here?


    one by one.


    Bae Soo-bin steadily killed off.


    She only killed the person hit by the spell until he died while still breathing.


    Please save me!!


    please save me!!


    Noisy! Why do I have to save those who are stuck with monsters!?


    are you human it��s a monster


    it was horror


    The people who were imprisoned in the iron bars were terrified to see the people dying.


    They cried and cried and shouted.


    Those who defended Bae Su-bin��s massacre shouted with grim faces.


    Bae Soo-bin player. It��s not too late even now. Stop right now.


    Seeing people dying without any resistance.


    Looking at the second-generation players soothing the spirits of the loss of their comrades.


    The players were immobilized by the incomprehensible horror.


    Even so, there were people who did not paralyze their reason and were outraged by the merciless massacre.


    Of course they-


    ��Oh, is that so? Do you have a white face? Why are you trying to protect those people?


    yes?


    no, that��s weird There are more reasons to kill those people than to keep them alive, so why are you trying to save them? Aren��t you saying that you��re going to live because you��re white-faced?


    What nonsense��


    Then prove it. That you are not a white face right now. I��m proving that I��m not white-faced by killing villagers like this.


    What do you mean!? Are you really crazy!? How could you kill innocent people��


    ��Prove it.��


    ������.��


    It was madness.


    Swept into a whirlwind of madness, they became crazy about killing someone.


    In addition, they made those who did not participate in the massacre to justify their crimes and stood by and did not participate in the massacre.


    People with blood on their hands continued to make accomplices and continued to massacre the residents.


    So-.


    ��Now, name and age. If you want to die painlessly, you��d better talk.


    ��after Yoo In. 13 years old.


    Bae Su-bin found a white face.


    20 years old, 13 years old after lure.


    The information of the person Baek Myeon-sang finally transformed into a human was recorded in the journal before the second recapture of Uijeongbu.


    Later, the Mana Management Organization analyzed that his defeat formed the village in a different way from the first Uijeongbu recapture war, and somehow made the residents have a different name than before.


    ��


    The day was bright.


    Eun-ha and her companions packed their bags.


    follow me! It��s not far from here.


    Buildings were collapsing and blocking the road.


    Initially, the condition of the road was not good.


    Eventually had to turn around.


    With Yoo In-hoo��s guidance, people walked an ambiguous path.


    here it is You can go in here.


    Eh? Go into the manhole?


    Everyone lives down here!


    ������.��


    An hour and a half had passed.


    People arrived at Beomgol Station.


    Then I went deep inside and stopped in front of a manhole.


    Jinpa-rang and others seemed to be taken aback by hearing that Yoo In-hu was living in an underground canal.


    If you don��t want to be discovered by monsters, you have no choice but to go underground and hide. You learned it at the academy. How the residents of Uijeongbu were living��


    Is it the same as seeing it in person? ��Should I go in?


    What are you going to do if you don��t go in?


    Let Eunha give a scolding.


    Bae Su-bin protested with the sound of bolmen.


    She seemed unwilling to go down the aqueduct.


    But I couldn��t help it.


    The whole party went down to the basement, but it was impossible to wait outside alone while being wary of monsters.


    In the end, people followed Yoo In-hoo and climbed down the ladder.


    I can��t feel the presence of monsters, but I can feel the presence of people here and there.


    It wasn��t worse than I thought.


    It just smells bad.


    Eun-ha was able to stop smelling thanks to the magic activated by Bae Soo-bin.


    I walked along the canal.


    The mayor is a really nice person. You probably know the state of the place your brothers and sisters are going to go to right now. No one in my village knows geography better than the chieftain!


    The road wasn��t too complicated.


    People took turns on the road several times under the guidance of In-Hoo Yoo.


    Before long, they were able to meet the villagers in the wider area.


    throat! Boy! Where did you go and are you coming back now!? You were worried!! Hee hee I��m sorry mom.


    ������.��


    Residents of Uijeongbu.


    The eyes of those who could be dozens of people turned to the galaxy and the party.


    Soon after, a woman who looked like her mother recognized Yoo In-hoo and ran out and hugged him tightly.


    Yoo In-hoo acted cute to his mother in a manner befitting his age.


    Then he pointed out Eunha and his companions and introduced them to the residents.


    They say they��re from outside the Wall! Yesterday I protected you from being eaten by monsters! ������!!��


    To say that they came from outside the barriers.


    Even if it wasn��t so, those who were wary of seeing a completely different look from their own opened their eyes wide.


    The woman quickly picked up Yoo In-hoo and ran to the residents.


    Just show vigilance.


    It is the same for us.


    Eunha didn��t know why they were wary of them.


    no, he��s afraid


    During the 1st Uijeongbu recapture war, they sided with the monsters and threw the reclaiming party into confusion.


    That��s why they are afraid that they won��t harm themselves for the reason of work at that time.


    Meanwhile-.


    -You��ve come from far away. Judging from how well he follows his throat, he probably didn��t come to see us with bad intentions.


    ������.��


    I am the village chief of Beomgol Station Village. Thank you for bringing the throat. We look forward to welcoming you as guests.


    ��


    An old man called the village chief guided us.


    Listening to the story of the village head, it is said that the place where the villagers gathered a while ago is the village entrance.


    It is said that Yoo In-hoo did not come after a day, so the adult men formed a group and tried to find Yoo In-hoo.


    A few years ago, people from the Wall killed the Master and our daily lives changed a lot.


    Currently, monsters are making large-scale movements in the direction of Uijeongbu Station.


    The village chief advised the party to move after observing the trend throughout the day.


    While doing so, he is guiding the party by saying that he will provide a place for them to sleep.


    Uijeongbu Station is no longer liveable and there are many monsters around, so those who survived made a village at Beomgol Station.


    ������.�� S��arch* The ��ovelFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The first policy decided by the villagers was to not obey the monsters and live on our own. And in order to increase independence and unity, we decided to have our own name.


    The village chief talks about the changes that have occurred to the residents of Uijeongbu since the end of the first Uijeongbu recapture war.


    The party listened to the village chief��s story in silence.


    This is because the story the village chief explains becomes information that South Korea can grasp about the situation in Uijeongbu.


    Meanwhile, Eun-ha glanced over the living space.


    Soon he noticed a blackboard hanging on one side of the wall and stopped.


    It��s a status board.


    That��s right.


    The people who were moving forward looked back at the galaxy that had stopped in the middle.


    Kaede approached and looked at the blackboard that Eunha was looking at.


    she said


    Eunha nodded.


    On the blackboard, information about residents of Uijeongbu was written one after another.


    Year


    Gender


    Name


    ��


    ��


    ��


    -F5


    Female


    Deok-Hee Lee


    ��


    ��


    ��


    ��


    ��


    ��


    F2


    Male


    In-Hoo Yoo


    ��


    ��


    ��


    ��


    ��


    F6


    Male Ha


    �C


    Neul Jang


    ��


    ��


    ��


    Year Gender Name.


    In addition, various information was written on the blackboard.


    Perhaps the other party members were also curious, and they were approaching Eunha before they knew it.


    This is the status of Beomgol Station Village. It��s a status board we made to keep track of the number of people. Children under the age of 5 who have not yet been given a name are not listed here.


    Why did you do that? Can��t you give me a name as soon as you��re born?


    Jinpalang expressed a question.


    Then the old man laughed.


    Because you don��t know when you��ll die. ������.��


    I don��t know what it��s like beyond the barrier, but a child born here is prone to diseases and sometimes gets eaten by monsters living in the waterways. I don��t know if I can continue to live or not, so how can I name such a child.


    It made sense.


    Even so, I was just shy to the people who had never lived in Uijeongbu.


    The old man didn��t care.


    Then, I cast my gaze at the companions to see if there was anything more curious.


    But what is the F here? Is it an era name used by people in Uijeongbu?


    Yes, this is the yeonho we use together.


    What abbreviation is this?


    In response, Han Chang-jin put his hand on the blackboard and asked a question.


    F under the year


    .


    They waited for the chief��s words.


    Soon the village chief said��


    ��Well, yes. I��m not sure why they use the abbreviation F. ������.��


    It was decided by the chief of the Jeonjeondae. When we created a new town for us, we started using it as a starting point, but we don��t know what it means. I can��t call the village chief who passed away now.


    Didn��t you ask when you first decided to use the era name? Wasn��t there a single person who was curious?


    Should I wonder? ������.��


    Even if we have an era, it doesn��t matter if we don��t have one. All we need is a unit to count time. How can we say that we will enjoy a rich movie? I might die tomorrow


    It was a bold yet cynical remark.


    The old man��s reply was silent.


    If you have no more questions, we��ll get back to you.


    Soon the old man changed the topic.


    He decided to lead the way again.


    The party resumed their movement.


    Even so, the galaxy was still standing nailed in front of the blackboard.


    What are you doing?


    hey hey


    I told you not to call me by that name What do you think F is for?


    Even the mayor doesn��t know, so how would you know? I think it might be ��Foundation�� in the sense of establishment. What do you think?


    Year In-Hoo Yoo was born F2.


    Galaxy circled around F2 written in chalk with a finger.


    Kaede, who did not follow the group, frowned at Eunha��s actions.


    On the other hand, Eunha grew up.


    Fermentation.


    fur�� what?


    don��t you know Didn��t you take a class at the academy on naming magic in English?


    ��I didn��t hear it, so what? If you don��t listen to that, you��ll learn more skills that will help you in battle.


    Ah, that��s why your magic is in Japanese or Korean.


    shut up


    Kaede gritted her molars.


    Eun-ha hit her on the head and followed the group away.


    Fermentation. It means fermentation. Somehow don��t you think so?


    You can��t use that word as a year. Don��t say anything weird to show off your knowledge of English to me. It doesn��t sound strange.


    Kaede, who followed, grumbled.


    Eunha shrugged.


    Kaede didn��t seem to believe it, but Eunha didn��t doubt it.


    convinced of this


    ��It is clear that Baekmyeonsang is still alive. Because you said you were the one who made the year ��F�� in your previous life.


    Baekmyeonsang is alive.


    The galaxy was confirmed through few clues.


    ��


    Following the advice of the village chief, the group decided to stay overnight at Beomgol Station Village and distributed food as a token of gratitude.


    Try something so delicious for the first time!


    Hehe��. It��s hard to find now. I thought I would never eat it again, but seeing it like this is like a dream.


    Wow what flavor is this? brother sister! Can you eat this delicious food to your heart��s content when you go outside the barrier? Wow��


    I��ll have to save this�� You can��t eat all of these right away. you will regret it later


    Thanks to taking plenty of sugary foods like chocolate and candy.


    The villagers welcomed them with open arms.


    In particular, young children are very fond of it, and they roam around the party.


    In such a situation-.


    ����


    Yoo In-hoo sneaked out of the crowd.


    Biting off the candy.


    Yoo In-hoo hid his presence as much as possible and escaped from the village.


    Whiiing


    comes out to the ground and is blown by the wind.


    The smell was awful.


    he frowned.


    Then he laughed.


    It��s delicious.


    candy is so sweet


    However, the only food that is sweeter and more delicious than candy is humans.


    He pretended


    to be the village chief and built a village.


    In order to avoid suspicion from the residents, Yoo In-hu, disguised as a child born in the village, giggled.


    Those who act as their parents do not know that the child died soon after birth.


    Everyone thinks Baekmyeonsang is dead, and people who often go missing are misunderstood as having been eaten by monsters.


    that was so fucking funny


    cheerful and enjoyable


    Being human is really fun.


    It��s delicious.


    Especially among them-.


    -Listen to everyone.


    The humans who cross over the barrier are much more delicious and fun than the poor humans who live here.


    Yoo In-hoo thought of the players who entered the village today.


    stupid stuff. You didn��t even know it was a trap and you stepped into my territory.


    how delicious they are


    But I couldn��t be careless.


    In the last war, Yoo In-hoo had been badly beaten by them.


    It is forbidden to deal with alone.


    Best of all, they��ll go right back over the barrier when they��re done.


    It was necessary to hold them.


    That��s why In-Hoo Yoo decided to let the monsters inhabiting all over Uijeongbu know about their existence.


    Humans came from beyond the barrier.


    It��s been a while since the nutritious ones came, so we shouldn��t let them go back like this.


    Isn��t everyone like that?


    The monsters heard Yoo In-hoo��s message.


    Before long, the monsters living in Uijeongbu responded in their own way.


    ����!!


    The monsters cried.


    And among them��


    ��Nyaa, nyaa,


    the sound of a cat crying was also mixed in.


    Yoo In-hoo laughed.


    And��


    ��The enemy


    quickly grabbed the villager who saw him sending a message to the monsters and chewed it up.


    bones are crushed


    blood dripping down


    passed through the throat.


    ��After all, humans are the most delicious. really sweet


    ��


    That time.


    Eunha, who was assigned a lodging, did not sleep and called the party members.


    Changjin hyung. Can we build a barrier so that the sound doesn��t leak out to the residents here?


    okay. wait for a sec.


    Han Chang-jin put on a soundproof barrier.


    After confirming the state of the barrier, Eun-ha spread out a map on the floor.


    This is where we are now. The place we need to go to tomorrow morning is right here.


    Connect your current location and the Uijeongbu Arts Center with your fingertips.


    Eun-ha asked Kaede and Bae Su-bin a question.


    But if the monsters are already aware of our presence�� what will the monsters do?


    Hmm��


    why are you asking that? I really don��t understand.


    You have to keep the worst case in mind. It��s Uijeongbu where you don��t know what��s going to happen here. ������.��


    Will Baekmyeonsang send them away like this?


    Eunha thought that could never be the case.


    For the monsters, the player would be a tasty prey.


    There��s no way he��s just sucking his fingers.


    So, the galaxy decided to do some preparation.


    On the other hand, Bae Su-bin, who did not yet know about Baek Myeon-sang, grumbled that he was making incomprehensible sounds.


    Even so, she followed Kaede and looked at the map and was lost in thought.


    Then the answer came from somewhere else.


    If I were a monster, I wonder if we��d aim for the moment when we��re relaxed.


    Han Chang-jin said his thoughts with a serious face.


    Eunha and the party members raised their heads.


    Eunha gave me a look as if she wanted to say more.


    Soon, unlike a moment ago, Han Chang-jin spoke with embarrassment.


    The same is true when ambush. In a situation where the enemy is tense, there is no income to be gained by ambush. That��s because the enemies will be prepared too.


    ������.��


    So, the key to a surprise attack is to aim for the moment when the enemy��s tension is relaxed. Assuming the monsters are intelligent, I guess they��ll wait for us to relax.


    It made sense.


    Eunha and the party members all agreed.


    Meanwhile, Jinparang expressed curiosity.


    So when are we relaxed?


    Well�� I think by then��


    when our objective is accomplished.


    Then Kaede suddenly opened her mouth.


    While lost in thought, she intercepted Han Chang-jin��s words.


    Han Chang-jin smiled dejectedly and nodded his head.


    When our purpose is fulfilled��


    Eunha quietly muttered what Kaede said.


    There was a corner to chew on.


    If they launch a surprise attack��.


    -We��ll launch a surprise attack here at the Seoul Arts Center, where we��ll get Cocoon.


    ������.��


    Bae Su-bin marked the Seoul Arts Center on the map with his finger.


    At her point, the party members responded with heavy silence.


    Everyone seemed lost in thought.


    Eunha smiled bitterly.


    I��m glad.


    If that��s the case, I won��t be offended.


    what you just say


    There was a big difference in what the party members realized by rolling their own heads.


    By inducing questions in this way, they will not let go of tension even when they arrive at the Seoul Arts Center.


    The conversation we had today will never be forgotten even the moment we discover Cocoon.


    The Blaze Clan�� I can��t tell you what I��m thinking because it shows on my face. And then you don��t know if you will buy the border of the white face.


    Presis memory is�� that person will do just fine without telling me.


    Eun-ha looked at her friends who had the worst in mind.


    leaving them to worry.


    Eunha blew mana into the skill stone she took out of her holster.


    Hwaaak


    Now, a skill stone that comes in one hand.


    As he infused mana, the skill stone glowed and providence permeated his body.


    Soon after that��


    ��It��s done.


    I finally got embodied


    The skill stone in my hand disappeared.


    Eventually, the providence that flowed into her body gave Eunha a new


    realization.


    Eunha raised her lips.

 Chapter 681

    Relife Player 681


    [Chapter 175]


    [Cocoon Recovery (4)]


    I could have stayed one day in Beomgol Station and not worry about the monster threat.


    Even so, Eunha and the party did not completely trust the residents of Uijeongbu.


    They were guaranteed lodging and lodging in an area far away from the residents, and they took turns standing guard among themselves.


    thank god.


    I got the providence I wanted.


    3 hours each for 2 people.


    The party took turns standing guard, and the galaxy stood guard with the Phrysis memory.


    There was nothing special about it.


    Eun-ha used the time to stand guard to test Ye-kyung��s providence.


    Thanks to the jamming magic, I can give the battle an inflection point from now on.


    Eunha waved her hand once.


    Then, waves of mana spread around the hand he stirred.


    It was Yekyung��s jamming magic.


    It wasn��t difficult to use, and the mana consumption wasn��t too great.


    Of course, if the range of wavelengths is widened, the amount of mana consumed will also increase.


    Was it because the skill stone was so big?


    It��s quite convenient because I can create waves using my body as a medium without having to stir my hands.


    It can be used in many ways.


    Eunha was satisfied.


    Of course, there were also downsides.


    When using jamming magic, can��t you use magic at the same time?


    It was a providence that spread waves.


    Control wasn��t difficult.


    The problem was that in the process of spreading the waves, even the magic prepared by the galaxy itself was affected.


    Where there were advantages, there were also disadvantages.


    Is that what you got from this invasion? Seeing the waves spread�� I guess it��s courtesy.


    that��s right. If you don��t mind, could you use any magic on me?


    It��s not difficult. Okay.


    thank you


    On the other hand, it seems that Presis memory was also bored.


    she spoke first


    Eunha practiced magic with the help of her memory.


    You have to practice whenever you have time to be able to use it in real life.


    The key is how to apply this providence and capture it with magic.


    Thanks to the help of Freeless Memory.


    The galaxy learned how to jam by interfering with the opponent��s magic.


    advanced control technology.


    In a way, that was the point.


    In order to cause jamming, you had to be able to hold at least some of the control of the opponent��s magic.


    Yekyung��s providence made it possible to easily control the opponent��s magic, ignoring the structure and spells of magic that would have been difficult in the first place.


    Meanwhile-.


    ��Ah, it looks like you��re doing it like this. ����.


    I took a look at the magic of the galaxy a few times.


    Prisis Memory smiled and used the jamming magic.


    The waves of jamming and jamming collided, and the waves she caused survived.


    Eun-ha was stunned to see her discovering her own magic just by seeing it a few times.


    I was able to do it because I obtained the providence of Ye-kyung��


    This person is truly amazing.


    In a previous life, the person who taught Ha Baek-ryun magic.


    Her abilities were to be reckoned with.


    How did you figure it out and follow it? It is said that my special skill in magic is magic that is activated based on memory and time. More than anything�� my eyes are special. I can see all the spells that others can��t see.


    ��You were born with envious eyes.


    It is both congenital and acquired.


    Eunha once again felt the wall of her talent.


    As she said, some people have eyes that can see into the mana melted in the world even without practice since they were born.


    It could be said to be an innate quality.


    In that way, people with good eyes were able to see the logic of the world that ordinary players could not see well.


    Areas that cannot be resolved single-handedly.


    Eunha, who was able to see mana more clearly than before while learning Ubo, was tongue-in-cheek at her qualities.


    But it��s a sudden thought.


    yes.


    Then she spoke up.


    she raised her finger


    As he stirred his finger, a wave of mana was created around his finger.


    It was jamming magic.


    I wonder if the Pandora Clanlord is only focusing on jamming magic.


    What does that mean?


    I remember that the size of the skill stone from Yekyung was quite large�� I wondered if a skill stone of that size was limited to the realm of jamming.


    ����.


    Maybe we got it wrong? Yekyung is a whale-type monster, and whales can use ultrasound. So I think�� Maybe the jamming magic is a by-product of Yekyung��s ultrasound.


    Ah��


    that��s just my opinion. No Thanks for letting me know. I didn��t think so either. I almost got buried only by jamming magic.


    Prisis memory expressed a question.


    It became a realization for Eunha.


    I almost got stuck in the frame.


    It was almost limiting my imagination without even knowing it.


    It was because the magic written by Onyang in his previous life was used as a reference.


    < Time Witch > is right.


    I need to think more about how to apply this providence.


    Once he learned the jamming magic��


    Eunha��s thoughts deepened.


    With the help of the Prisis Memory, the jamming magic was framed.


    ��


    According to the village chief, the monster you need to be most careful with is a cat with one wing.


    It must be referring to Goesini, the 3rd tier overrank monster officially named by the Mana Management Organization after the 1st Uijeongbu Recapture War was over.


    be careful At first glance, it may look like a simple cat, but the moment it spreads its wings, the dead will come to life and fill the area.


    thank you for the information.


    The day was bright.


    Eunha and the party had a simple breakfast with a calorie bar.


    Afterwards, they were seen off by the village chief and villagers.


    And�� I beg you please.


    ��yes.


    Meanwhile, the village chief continued to follow them, lowering his head every time.


    please they are here


    And I��m sorry for the past day.


    Please, tell the people on the other side of the wall.


    And if possible, please come to rescue them by recapturing Uijeongbu as soon as possible.


    However, the people who asked for it did not give him a definite answer.


    That was natural.


    Because that��s not our job.


    It��s possible to convey words�� but I don��t have the authority to give those people an answer.


    It was the realm of the fairies.


    Eunha, who was being treated like a member of the Twelve, and even Hyeoncheol Kang, the official member of the Twelve, could not do anything about it.


    Nevertheless, Kang Hyeon-cheol seemed to have softened his heart a little while watching the daily life of the residents of Uijeongbu yesterday.


    Don��t worry! I��ll go and talk to the fairy.


    Yeah�� I trust you.


    Banging his chest with his fist.


    Hyeoncheol Kang boasted.


    The old man held his hand tightly.


    Soon, the party climbed the ladder and started to go outside.


    Meanwhile, when the galaxy is about to rise.


    ��Now�� aren��t you coming back here?


    ����.


    with a depressed face.


    Yoo In-hoo, who was among the residents, suddenly jumped out at Eun-ha.


    Eunha looked down at him for a long time.


    Then he reached out and stroked Yoo In-hoo��s hair.


    I��ll stop by if I pass by on the way back after work.


    Please�� come.


    okay.


    have different minds


    Even though Eun-ha knew this, she treated Yoo In-hoo kindly.


    Put a bar of chocolate in his hand.


    Eun-ha climbed the ladder for the last time and came out.


    -Let��s go. If we go now, we will arrive around lunchtime.


    The party waiting outside for Eunha.


    Eunha spoke to them and moved on.


    Based on the information he heard from the old man, Kaede took the lead.


    Jinparang followed her and transmitted telepathy to the party following her when there was an abnormality.


    Changjin hyung. Yes why?


    In the meantime, Eunha called Han Chang-jin.


    He tilted his head as he walked in step with his companions.


    I��m sorry, hyung, can��t you come the other way with the signs erased?


    If you assume the worst case scenario.


    Monsters will appear after entering the Uijeongbu Arts Center.


    Until then, the guys would have followed as well as they could.


    That��s why Eunha planned to make Han Chang-jin keep them in check so that they wouldn��t give up their rear.


    It��s dangerous to be alone in Uijeongbu, but if Changjin is your brother, you��ll be fine.


    < King of the Shadow > Han Chang-jin before returning.


    In a previous life, he was a person who stood in the ranks of the Twelve.


    Considering Han Chang-jin��s skills, I decided that I could trust him enough.


    Han Chang-jin seemed to have read Eun-ha��s thoughts as well.


    You have the worst in mind from what I said yesterday, right?


    I hope it��s nothing more than groundless rain, but I still think I��ll have to assume it. Honestly�� I think so too. Even though we came to Uijeongbu, we never felt a crisis worth mentioning. It��s a relief�� but it��s completely different from what I was thinking, so I��m a little worried.


    So do i. So that��s what I��m asking my brother to do.


    It will disappear naturally along the way.


    If it��s stealth, it��s a field I��m confident in.


    Changjin Han added with embarrassment.


    Eunha wished him luck.


    Shortly thereafter, Han Chang-jin quietly disappeared.


    It would be nice if nothing happened��


    I��m anxious because I can��t meet monsters like Changjin hyung said.


    Eun-ha explained to the party why Han Chang-jin disappeared.


    Then I looked up at the sky.


    As we headed toward the Seoul Arts Center, we saw a wisteria towering in the distance.


    ��a flame retardant player. ������.��


    That��s the former Twelve Seat < Florist > Bang Yeon-ji, who couldn��t overcome the runaway mana while protecting the recapture team and turned into a tree.


    Hyeoncheol Kang explained in a bitter tone.


    The party stared blankly at the huge wisteria towering in the ruins of the city.


    Soon they were on their feet again.


    ��


    Around lunchtime.


    Eunha and the party arrived at the Uijeongbu Arts Center at the expected time.


    Strangely, only here the building remains intact. Why did the monsters leave this place unharmed?


    Hyeoncheol Kang expressed his doubts.


    he murmured to himself.


    The question was soon resolved. The


    Grand


    Theater of the Arts Center in Uijeongbu.


    The monsters gradually appeared on the way to the grand theater where Cocoon was installed.


    The hierarchy was quite high.


    Because they were nesting, other monsters couldn��t come around.


    Furthermore, the monster that occupied the Great Theater as its territory was��.


    ��It seems to be a subspecies, judging from the fact that it looks similar to the 4th tier Liger Swallow. The hierarchy is thought to be the fourth hierarchy.


    ������.��


    The Blaze Clan��s navigator immediately analyzed the monster.


    A 4th tier monster.


    The guy who had curled up and slept on the stage felt a presence and raised his head.


    Eunha and the party had a battle with the 4th tier monster.


    However, the battle was not as difficult as the party thought.


    The Blaze Clan military song begins! If the opponent is a subspecies of Liger Swallower, what an easy win! Isn��t that right guys!?


    Isn��t that the guy you defeated in Uijeongbu before? It��s a win!


    Hyeoncheol Kang and members of the Blaze Clan had the knowledge to deal with Liger Swallowers.


    There was also one more member of the Twelve Seats except for Hyeon-cheol Kang in


    the film disposal .


    The magic of the Prisis Memory blocked its magic from reaching allies.


    Above all��


    ��Skill No.001


    Hamper Wave


    It was because the galaxy kept pace with Hyeoncheol Kang and sometimes interfered with Swallower��s magic.


    Even if you don��t specifically imagine it, you have to learn it enough to be implemented right away when you recite the name.


    Making magic is not the end.


    It should be made so that it can be used freely even in real situations.


    In order to quickly implement a complex and specific imagination, it is necessary to create a process that allows the unconscious to immediately recall a name when it is recited.


    To do this, players used names that were easy for most of them to understand, language that only they knew, or set rules that only they knew.


    In the case of galaxies, magic names are basically named in English.


    On the other hand, let your imagination be assisted by designating a number until you naturally activate the magic.


    Assuming you have


    Skill No.001


    Hamper Wave skill slot.


    By assigning the newly learned magic to the front, it is to prevent in advance that it will be mixed with the magic that he has previously learned.


    And when he judges that the newly learned magic has reached a level that is not confused with the magic he has previously learned.


    In order to activate magic more quickly, the specified number is removed.


    I imagine that a ripple is spreading around me.


    to learn new magic.


    And to not interfere with Kang Hyeon-cheol��s connection with the Blaze Clan.


    Galactic did not come forward directly and participated in the battle.


    But even with that alone, Swallower couldn��t use his strength properly.


    The ripples he spread at the perfect moment interfered with the Liger Swallower��s magic and further damaged the circuitry.


    So-.


    ��Yes, if you come to Uijeongbu, you should at least warm up like this!


    The 4th tier is no big deal either! I finally feel that I have arrived in Uijeongbu.


    They killed Liger Swallow.


    Hyeoncheol Kang swung one arm round and round to warm up.


    Jin Parang put on a refreshing expression. How to dispose of


    magic stones and skill stones,


    go back to Gangbuk and discuss. Let��s start by finding Cocoon.


    In general, the higher the level of monsters, the higher the chance of getting a skill stone.


    Eunha said while taking a skill stone and magic stone the size of a finger.


    The group didn��t say anything.


    They headed straight to the space behind the stage.


    ������.��


    Prisis memory waved her hand.


    About nine years ago, the concealment magic of Cocoon, which the 1st Uijeongbu Recapture Team hid behind the stage of the Grand Theater, was lifted.


    The air suddenly began to melt and Cocoon appeared.


    The condition looks fine.


    bean bean


    Jinparang gently tapped Cocoon with the back of his hand.


    Other than Jinparang, other people also approached Cocoon and checked its condition.


    As far as I know.


    Just like before the return, Cocoon was safe.


    Eunha looked at the unblemished Cocoon and raised her mouth.


    Soon, Maestro of the Mana Management Organization checked Cocoon��s condition and said.


    I��m fine. There is nothing wrong. All I can say is that I was very lucky.


    The Maestro smiled broadly.


    The companions were relieved.


    It was worth coming this far.


    The problem was from now on.


    Cocoon had to be moved.


    They dragged a giant cocoon to the stage with difficulty.


    Now I have to go back to Gangbuk with this��


    It��s fortunate that I have wheels.


    Kaede sighed as he thought about the future.


    Bae Su-bin cast a light weight magic, but the size was uncontrollable.


    In the end, they have to get out of Uijeongbu safely while taking special care not to break the cocoon.


    Confusion hung over their faces.


    I can��t help it though. I have no choice but to take the cocoon while moving unnoticed by the monsters.


    There was no way Eunha didn��t know their feelings.


    But it was unavoidable.


    We had to be prepared for a long delay to safely transport the Cocoon.


    It was then.


    ��Nyaa,


    it sounds like a cat meowing.


    It sounded like that.


    They were startled by the sound that suddenly resonated in the main theater.


    I


    didn��t hear it wrong.


    where is the sound coming from


    The party deployed a sensor network.


    ������.��


    But the detection network was silent.


    The sign was so small.


    Soon they attached the back in the form of wrapping the cocoon.


    To find the direction the sound was coming from, I muffled the sound and raised my spirits.


    And finally��


    ��Nyaa Nyaa and


    the others found the identity of the sound.


    Seats near the main theater entrance.


    The guy was there.


    The cat with its head sticking out was crying as if it were singing a song.


    Fireball


    3rd tier Overrank Gossini.


    The guy was certain.


    Bae Su-bin immediately activated his magic.


    A huge fireball hit the seat where he was.


    Nyaa


    , but the guy jumped out of his seat leisurely.


    Goesini dodged the fireball and climbed the stairs with cat steps.


    As he left the open door, he glanced back.


    Nyaa,


    as if to see you later.


    The boy waggled his tail and left the theater.


    ������.��


    I couldn��t even feel the presence.


    Those who had their backs on Cocoon belatedly realized their mistakes and froze.


    All of them were confident in their skills.


    It is unbelievable that he did not know that Goesini had opened the door and approached.


    But Goesini was that kind of guy.


    Until he spreads his wings�� Goesini can be so invisible that players won��t even notice.


    Although the galaxy was also disassembled.


    Having dealt with Goesini before returning, he accepted the situation.


    The problem wasn��t that he didn��t notice Goesini��s existence.


    The biggest problem is-.


    ����I thought that the monsters would be aiming for it, but I never thought that Goshini would appear.


    That the corps commander class monsters had just spotted them as prey.


    There was no way he would have given up fighting and just left the theater.


    There are no troops he can command in the Grand Theater, so he went outside.


    He must be waiting outside.


    As expected��.


    ������!!��


    as if it was a lie.


    All of a sudden, the signs of the monsters were caught in the excellent water detection network.


    they were astonished


    Eventually, the worst will happen.


    ��


    ��I don��t know how they knew it, but now they��re flocking to the Uijeongbu Arts Center. These guys were clever and were hiding their presence at a distance where they couldn��t be caught by the detection net.


    The army is rushing in.


    On the way to Eunha, I was able to hear detailed information from Han Chang-jin, who entered the Seoul Arts Center by another route.


    It is said that the monsters are gathering in a semicircle starting from the main gate.


    All the monsters in the Uijeongbu Station area are flocking to it, and among them there are 4th tier monsters.


    Still, the number of monsters is not that many than I thought. What seems like a lot is because Goesini used necromancy to massively increase his army.


    In the end, if only Goesini is defeated, the army will collapse��


    Goesini and the monsters in Uijeongbu Station are currently besieging the Seoul Arts Center.


    The guys were waiting quietly outside without attacking.


    There is no need to go in and get caught in a trap that might have been set.


    Because they are supposed to come out anyway.


    It��s hard to protect and fight Cocoon. It would have been worth trying if it wasn��t for Gosini, but it can��t be done��.


    A situation where you have to protect Cocoon while dealing with Goesini��s army.


    Eunha bit her lip.


    The army arrived earlier than expected.


    It��s because of you.


    The guy who went outside a while ago showed off his strength and surrounded the surroundings with the dead until the army came.


    Thanks to this, Eunha missed the golden time and was currently confined to the Seoul Arts Center building.


    How was the back of Changjin-hyung��s building?


    Behind the building is a mountain, but I don��t think there were many monsters.


    Lay the map on the floor.


    Eunha had a conversation with her companions.


    Now that the main entrance to the Seoul Arts Center was blocked, the only way out was through the back door.


    But it was a handshake.


    It might be possible to go back with the cocoon. The problem is: Even if you escape through the back gate, you have to pass the road guarded by monsters to return to Gangbuk.


    As Bae Su-bin pointed out.


    Unless they crossed the mountain, they had to turn around and come out through the main gate.


    Then, inevitably, they had no choice but to encounter monsters.


    He��s blocking Shimin-ro, so I can��t use the shortest route back to Gangbuk.


    He is a very wicked man.


    Goesini took advantage of the situation in which they had no choice but to return to Gangbuk and intensively blocked the road.


    As respect, as Uijeong-ro, as citizens.


    No road could escape Goesini��s gaze.


    no-


    ��There is one.


    Only one.


    To the right of the main entrance of the Seoul Arts Center.


    There was a highway that ran beside the homage.


    Hyowon High School to the west.


    Although the highway leading to the back gate is currently in a state of disrepair. S��arch* The ��ov��lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    If you exit the main gate to the right and go back, you can use the West Road.


    If you go all the way down the Seobu-ro, it is connected to the Seoul Outer Ring Road, so you can go over to the vicinity of Dobongsan Station.


    Of course, the road is very damaged, so I don��t know if it will go down smoothly��.


    To the west, it was a road connecting Dobong-gu and Uijeongbu in a straight line.


    However, there were so many mountains around West Road that it was impossible to know where the monsters would pop out.


    In some places, the road was also blocked, so it was ambiguous to use it as a road.


    Nevertheless, it was the most attractive way out in the current situation.


    In the second Uijeongbu recapture war, the western route was occupied even for rear supply.


    Even if the monsters living in the mountains are annoying and there is no cover space on the roads, even if you get into the monsters�� field of view, it��s very attractive.


    According to my memory, there were no monsters with the rank of a corps commander like Goesini near West Road.


    The monsters that would attack in the middle of the night would be quite annoying, but it was better than a head-on collision with Goesini.


    share our party


    After thinking, Eunha opened her mouth.


    People��s eyes were focused on him.


    He pointed to Hyowon High School on the map to the west.


    While one party draws attention to the monsters at the main gate, the other party gets out of the gap and runs on this road with the cocoon.������.�� I couldn��t even sleep at night watching the monsters


    on the overpass . I may not be able to sleep, but wouldn��t it be safer than going head-on through the troops gathered in front of the Seoul Arts Center?


    If Gossini thinks they must break through the army.


    Divide the party into two to distract them.


    In doing so, turn the plate over.


    Eunha said confidently.

 Chapter 682

    Relife Player 682


    [Chapter 175]


    [Cocoon Recovery (5)]


    Don��t drive it into a corner.


    A cornered mouse bites a cat.


    Nyaa Nyaa,


    a 3rd tier overrank monster, Goesini.


    Through the last recapture of Uijeongbu, he knew what kind of potential humans who were driven into a corner could show.


    So loosen the siege.


    Humans with open pores would have no choice but to come out of the loosely tightened encirclement.


    Even though I know that��s Gossini��s goal.


    Nyaa Nyaa


    Human beings are like that.


    If there is even a tiny opportunity in front of my eyes, I will try to cling to it in order to live even a little bit.


    Although the outcome of death before them will not change anyway.


    It��s so funny to see people struggling to hold on to a hope that doesn��t even exist.


    When Goesini laughed at the existence of a human with such a heart��


    ����-��


    Finally, the humans came out.


    Gossini waggled his tail happily and waited for them to come a little closer.


    After pushing it like this, when those humans enter the building again, it becomes quite annoying.


    In the beginning, the Seoul Arts Center was Goesini��s favorite home.


    He didn��t want to ruin his nest.


    So when they were completely out of the front gate, I tried to attack them using the army.


    �� Kwa Kwa Kwa Kwam!!


    Puff puff puff!!


    As soon as the humans left the main gate, they immediately exploded at the army.


    It was an instant.


    Flames covered the world.


    Nyaaa!!


    The fire was also very strong.


    The dead were destroyed by fire, and the monsters at the head of the group tried to shake off the flames that clung to their bodies.


    But for some reason, the flames did not go down easily.


    And��


    ��Now!!


    making a fuss


    In the midst of the fiercely burning flames, humans who did not suffer any damage were running.


    They are trying to run away while taking advantage of the gap in the formation of the army.


    You can��t leave it like that.


    Nyaa Nyaa


    Gossini ordered the troops.


    Stop calling the dead again.


    Goesini spread a huge wing from his back, catching the flames and pointing in the direction they were fleeing.


    The army started chasing them.


    ��


    Split the party in two.


    One carries Cocoon to Gangbuk, and the other takes on the role of escaping the monsters.


    People who first heard of Galactic Operation did not readily agree.


    Because the risk is too great.


    Other parties are inevitably isolated in Uijeongbu.


    Kaede��s blue brother, Bae Su-bin. You go down to Gangbuk with the cocoon like everyone else. Kaede, you should be able to see the way, so you should be the guide for the party. can you do it


    Eunha Noh. It��s too dangerous. Think a little more. If you think about it carefully, you might be able to find a solution that can turn this situation around. this is a workaround ������.��


    I know what you��re worried about, but don��t worry, that won��t happen. I think it��s because I��m going to lead another party and send everyone back to Gangbuk.


    Including Kaede Hoshimiya.


    Galactic party members asked him to reconsider.


    But Eunha��s will was stubborn.


    In the end, they couldn��t break the galaxy.


    Changjin-hyung decided to stay with me, and Blaze Clanlord��


    I would be sad if he left me out. I��ll stay here with you and fight them. It��s not about fighting, it��s about enticing. Let Blaze Clanlord stay with me.


    < Destroyer > Lim Chae-seong is the leader of the party carrying the cocoon.


    Eunha decided to send the clan members, leaving Kang Hyeon-cheol and Han Chang-jin behind.


    And he decided to bring one more person to his party.


    Will < Witch of Time > stay with me?


    Yes I will. Then I��ll put a protective spell on it so that there won��t be any problems while transporting the cocoon.


    < Witch of Time > Prisis Memory.


    She readily accepted his offer.


    So, after splitting the party into two, Eunha and her party came out in front of the main gate of the Uijeongbu Arts Center.


    ������.��


    Looking at the military force that was heralded around.


    The group was not taken aback.


    It was because Han Chang-jin told me right away, and it was nothing compared to the disaster that I experienced in Gangbuk a while ago.


    Soon, the galaxy executed the operation.


    < Witch of Time >, please.


    yes don��t worry


    Precis memory stepping forward.


    She extended her long staff.


    Reconstruction (Reconstruction)


    around the mana shimmered.


    The green mana spread out and interfered with the mana melted in the air.


    Mana remembers what the environment of Uijeongbu was like in the past.


    She brought out memories of the past and returned the surrounding area to the scenery of the past.


    Broken buildings suddenly spring up and the area regains its past.


    Although it was only a temporary phenomenon.


    Eunha was aiming for that moment.


    There are two gas stations in front of the main gate of the Seoul Arts Center.


    It��s broken now, but as long as it blows up the gas station by replaying the past��


    It was a ploy that I came up with because I knew what kind of magic the Prisis memory was using.


    Galactic gave instructions.


    Starting with Hyeon-cheol Kang, members of the Blaze Clan opened fire on the gas station, which had regained its former appearance in an instant.


    Kwa Kwa Kwa Kwam!!


    The gas station exploded.


    The oil tank must have exploded, and the explosion ate the past that was returned by the Presis memory.


    The flames burned fiercely and became a barrier of fire separating the party from the army.


    Sprinkle with baesubin oil.


    okay.


    Even so, the galaxy was not satisfied.


    He ordered Bae Soo-bin to pour oil on the blazing fire.


    The flames soared high.


    As a result, the monsters at the forefront of the force disappeared without being able to overcome the fire.


    Suddenly, the flames soared, and the monsters panicked.


    Eunha, who had been waiting for that moment, signaled.


    ��Now!!


    At this time when the flames filled the field of view.


    Also, now that the smell of oil and burning fire paralyzed the monsters�� sense of smell, this was their chance.


    The group immediately rushed out the front door.


    The members of the Blaze Clan cast magic to protect themselves from the heat.


    Kaede please.


    ��be sure to come back


    The galaxy party that lures monsters runs through the honor road.


    Kaede��s party, carrying a cocoon, runs toward the western road next to it in respect.


    At the point where the roads diverged, the two wished each other luck.


    Instant Replay


    When Kaede��s party gradually disappears over the flames.


    Prisis Memory grabbed the staff and deployed magic.


    Then, the process of Kaede��s party rushing out the front door appeared like a hologram.


    Appearing as holograms, they immediately started running in the same direction as the Galactic party.


    Even if you look closely, the hologram is so sophisticated that you don��t think it��s fake. Meanwhile


    ,


    Gossini, who had a fever, tried to control the flames that obscured his vision, revealing one wing.


    The guy caught a party in the galaxy.


    Soon, the monsters also found them through the flames that split on both sides.


    Eunha immediately looked back.


    Phantom Eye


    There is an illusion that looks like the real thing.


    If so, he only uses illusions to make them believe that they are real.


    The monsters who saw Eunha��s eyes fell into illusion.


    The hologram seen through the flames was encouraged to be convinced that it was real.


    The monsters caught in the illusion made their thoughts into certainty and rushed forward.


    The monsters who were not affected by the illusion were also caught up in the actions of other monsters and pursued the galaxy party.


    As a result, Kaede��s party will safely leave Uijeongbu.


    One number is no joke��.


    I will.


    However, Goesini��s forces and monsters all started chasing the party in the galaxy, and they clucked their tongues.


    I didn��t completely pass the army, but I had to deal with guys approaching from the sides or from above while running.


    Even though Kang Hyeon-chul spoke belligerently, his mouth was not smiling.


    Dealing with monsters attacking from all directions was extremely difficult.


    It��s definitely hard this way.


    Monsters who noticed the commotion will continue to flock here.


    I have to get out of this place somehow.


    If you make a mistake, you can summon monsters from all over Uijeongbu.


    Somehow he escaped the crisis situation, and he clicked his tongue loudly at the situation he faced again.


    There had to be a way.


    Do you remember where the village of Uijeongbu residents, Changjin hyung, is?


    ��I know where the nearest entrance is from here. Go a little further and you will soon find it. let��s go there


    to avoid the monster wave.


    It is to run into the village of Uijeongbu residents and hide their existence.


    Others agreed that there was no choice but to do so.


    But it��s a galaxy. Even if you evacuate underground, you have to be careful not to be noticed by the monsters, otherwise people in the village will be harmed.


    I know that. So I have to trick them with fantasy magic. < Witch of Time >, can you recreate us with the magic you just did?


    yes it is possible


    However, there are too many of them.


    It was not a number that could be circumvented.


    Eunha gritted her teeth.


    We need to reduce the military to some extent.


    Even if you destroy the dead that Goesini is in charge of, you��ll be able to breathe��


    The ghouls are annoying.


    They felt no pain and were running recklessly.


    Because of them, it was difficult to break through the siege.


    In the meantime, the party was able to find the area near the entrance of the village that Han Chang-jin mentioned.


    There was not much distance left.


    Eunha immediately finished her thoughts.


    Blaze Clan Lord.


    OK! When I turn on them, start a fire so they can sneak into town. < The Witch of Time > also reenacted it at that time. Then what are you going to do!?


    yes i will do that


    Hyeoncheol Kang shouted.


    But there was no time to answer his cries.


    When the village entrance is not far away.


    Eun-ha immediately took a step and changed direction.


    The galaxy��s party members had no choice but to act according to the strategy.


    In the meantime, the galaxy��.


    ����The Ubo


    monsters ran rampant to focus only on themselves.


    He had dug into the crowd.


    Phenomenon Transformation


    Phoenix��s Cape


    Prominence Dance


    Wearing a mantle of flame.


    Eunha swung the sword she was holding in both hands.


    The flames hanging from the blade flew and knocked off the attacking monsters.


    It doesn��t stop there-. ��There


    must be no one near


    Vilent Flame .


    The monsters will stick together. Sear?h the N??eFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The galaxy spread the poison of flame.


    Before long, the monsters that were wounded by the blades of poisoned flame convulsed and vomited blood.


    Their bodies roared with fire, and the blood they vomited splashed everywhere, poisoning the monsters.


    Creeper!!


    Monsters scream.


    The movement of the monsters attacked by taking advantage of the majority has changed significantly.


    They started widening their distance while being wary of the galaxy.


    But Eunha couldn��t let it go.


    Ubo


    Vilent Flame Galaxy


    burrowed into their gaps and spread poison.


    The army shook greatly, and the monsters felt threatened and retreated.


    Sheesh��.


    After all, poison doesn��t work on the gossini��s people.


    It broke the momentum of the army.


    I couldn��t like it that much.


    Eunha, who dug deep into the group, frowned at the ghouls gathered around her.


    Poison didn��t work on them.


    Rather, they even narrowed the distance to catch Eunha.


    And Gossini behind them spread one wing and looked at him.


    In response, Eunha��.


    Transform


    Phoenix��s Wings


    Blast Cross


    Soared into the sky avoiding the ghouls rushing to grab it.


    Gossini wouldn��t have known this either.


    The guy with his eyes wide open looked up at the galaxy soaring into the sky.


    Eunha also looked down at him.


    And then, he unleashed a sword attack that contained flames.


    ����!!


    The whole area was engulfed in flames.


    The ghouls couldn��t help either.


    The monsters


    ran away from the flames.


    Goesini��s control weakened.


    Even so, it would only be for a very short time.


    Nyaa Nyaa


    Suddenly, huge wings appeared from the flames.


    The guy spread a black wing wide and drove the flames away.


    Nyaa Nyaa


    Sooner, he tried to make the army that died in the flames into his own ghouls.


    Black liquid dripped onto the floor from the tips of the wings.


    It caused a ripple and showed signs that the people who had been burned to death would be reborn in a new form.


    i��ve been waiting for this


    It was an expected situation.


    The corners of Eunha��s lips caught on her ears.


    He immediately cast his spell.


    Skill No. 001


    Hamper Wave


    Spread a ripple around yourself.


    Disrupt Gossini��s magic.


    The result was successful.


    Nyaaaa!!


    The boy cried in an angry voice.


    It momentarily resisted mana and prevented the waves from attacking the mana circuit.


    As a result, the army he had previously commanded collapsed on the floor.


    There was nothing to say about the monsters that had been revived.


    Blast Cross


    At this time, Eunha delivered the decisive blow.


    Once again, the area is turned into a sea of fire.


    Eunha avoided herself.


    If we continue to fight like this, we might end up calling in other corps commanders besides Goesini.


    It is impossible to deal with Goesini and the corps commanders in Uijeongbu without reinforcements.


    If you have time, you have earned enough.


    Kaede��s party should have arrived at Hoeryong Station by now.


    If we go beyond that, the corps commanders won��t move hastily.


    Eun-ha returned the fire chicken to its original state and landed on the floor.


    ��Brother! here it is! Come quickly!


    ����.


    The entrance to the village where Han Chang-jin and his party entered.


    Yoo In-hoo gently lifted the manhole cover and showed his face.


    He smiled broadly when he discovered the galaxy.


    Then he gestured.


    Come on, come in here.


    did you wait for me thank you.


    Everyone was surprised by the sudden return. I��m so glad you��re back in town, just like you promised me. I��m happy to see you again brother. I am also glad to see you again.


    really?


    go down to the aqueduct


    Eun-ha shook hands with Yoo In-hoo.


    Yoo In-hoo laughed.


    Eunha also laughed.


    Originally, I was going to go back to Gangbuk and report that Baek Myeon-sang was alive, but I don��t think it��s necessary.


    It was a situation where I had to wrap my head around how to prove the existence of a white face.


    it was better


    Eun-ha held Yoo In-hoo��s hand tightly.


    The chief said that it would be best not to leave the village for the time being because the monsters are not doing well. okay? Yes, so wait a few days. Everyone will be welcome.


    Yeah, it��s probably better. Now that it��s like this, I��ll have to stay in this village and take a break.


    really!?


    yeah really


    I��m so glad you��re back.


    I��m really happy to be back too��


    Yoo In-hoo likes it.


    Eunha raised her lips.


    -Because I have a chance to kill you.


    Cocoon problem solved.


    All he had to worry about was his own body.


    It was a really satisfying situation.

 Chapter 683

    Relife Player 683


    [Chapter 176]


    [Baek Face]


    Cocoon retrieval operation designated as top secret.


    The estimated duration of the operation was approximately five days.


    The day when those who infiltrated Uijeongbu safely retrieved Cocoon and returned to Gangbuk.


    Phew��. are these guys okay?


    So, from the 4th day, Pandora Clan��s Sublord, Noh Eun-ah, was waiting in front of the barrier, thinking that the clan members who had left for Uijeongbu might return.


    Next to him was Kim Min-ji.


    As a result of meeting with the executives, Noh Eun-ah and Kim Min-ji decided to take on the role of welcoming them.


    Jeong Ha-yang, a sub-load like her, was busy attending meetings of the Mana Management Organization every day.


    Another sub-load, Mo Min-ho, was in command at the scene to restore the destroyed Yongsan-gu.


    There was nothing to say about Han Seo-hyun, an administrator living in a pile of paperwork.


    No Eun-ah was the only one who could move among the sub-loads.


    If it goes according to plan, he should be back by today at the latest


    . It��s okay not to worry too much.


    The Zenith Clan said it was okay to use their building as a favor.


    Thanks to this, Eun-ah and Kim Min-ji could comfortably wait for the clan members who left for Uijeongbu in the building in front of the barrier.


    Even so, Eun-ah stood in front of the window with a worried face.


    Minji, on the outside, seemed calm and anxiously waiting.


    ������.��


    Tick tock.


    Even while the two of them were silent, the second hand of the clock in the room continued to tick.


    They heard the sound of the second hand moving, and they began to get impatient as time passed.


    what��s wrong with me? It wouldn��t be strange if he had returned by now��.


    Let��s wait a little bit. The place I went to is Uijeongbu, but I won��t be able to come back like a knife.


    The scheduled return time for the participants in the operation was 10 am today.


    However, even after 10 o��clock, there were no shadows of people on the wall.


    Eunah Noah muttered anxiously.


    Kim Min-ji, who acted calmly at first, looked up at his watch as time passed and swallowed dry saliva.


    Just like that, when the hour hand pointed to the number 3��


    ��It came. Looks like the kids are here! uh? really!?


    Eunah Noh looked over the window frame and confirmed that a human figure had appeared on the barrier.


    She immediately left the building.


    It seemed that the news of their arrival had already spread around.


    Like her, members of the Blaze Clan who had come to meet her at the front of the wall and the staff of the Mana Management Organization were also outside.


    ����.


    ha�� ha�� Eunah unnie, no matter how you do it, aren��t you running too fast? How can you be faster than me, the Ranger?


    ��Minji, my eyes must be strange. uh?


    I can��t see Eunha and Changjin. what?


    Soon, Eun-ah arrived in front of the barrier.


    She used a magic to expand her vision and checked the faces of each person coming down from the barrier.


    Hoshimiya Kaede Bae Soo-bin Jinparang.


    However, her younger brothers Noh Eun-ha and Han Chang-jin were nowhere to be seen.


    Nailed to the spot, she gazed endlessly across the barrier.


    Why can��t I see 2 of them?


    It seems that Cocoon was safely retrieved, but did something happen��


    Eun-ah took a step further.


    Around that time, Kaede and I met eyes after coming down the barrier.


    She was carrying Bae Soo-bin on her back.


    Looking at it, it seemed that the mana in the body was exhausted.


    Soon, she led the clan members and approached Eun-ah.


    Eunah��s sister


    Good job guys. Did you suffer a lot? First of all, treating Subin first is the priority. You seem to have exhausted mana in your body, but other than that, are there any other injuries? No�� I��m fine. It��s just that I haven��t been able to sleep since the day before yesterday and went on a forced march, so my stamina has dropped.


    I was worried about Eunha and Changjin.


    With the awareness of being a sub-lord, she first asked about the safety of her classmates who had returned safely from a dangerous mission.


    Then, starting with Bae Su-bin, he looked at the condition of the clan members.


    He was not interested in the words of the Mana Management Organization staff excitedly shouting that there was no flaw in Cocoon.


    Her interests were the clan members.


    Among them, Noh Eun-ha and Han Chang-jin, who are invisible now, could be said to be her greatest interests.


    thank god. There are no serious injuries, only accumulated fatigue.


    Get some rest for a few days and you��ll be fine.


    Of the three, Kaede Hoshimiya was the most injured.


    Judging by that, it seemed that she commanded the party members from the front.


    On the other hand, since Jinparang was wearing the cloak of a member of the Blaze Clan, it seemed that he had activated the Gift.


    Even so, the three of them were quite tired in common.


    I can guess from Bae Su-bin��s words a moment ago, it must have been because he had been forced to march without being able to sleep.


    It must have moved at night as well.


    To the extent that it kept moving even at night when monsters became ferocious��


    What happened in Uijeongbu?


    A question about to jump out of your mouth.


    Noah kept her mouth shut.


    It wasn��t too late to ask after treating the clan members.


    Then, Kim Min-ji, who had picked up Bae Su-bin on behalf of Kaede, asked the question right away.


    So why can��t I see Eunha Noh and Changjin oppa?


    ������.��


    in response to her question.


    The three of them kept their mouths shut.


    Jinparang lowered his head.


    Bae Su-bin closed his eyes.


    And Kaede Hoshimiya, who was being treated by Eun-ah, opened her mouth.


    ��Something happened along the way. While we were retrieving the Cocoon, we were besieged by Gosini�� So we had no choice but to split the party into two and take on the role of transporting the Cocoon to Gangbuk.


    ������.��


    And Eunha Noh and Changjin Han were in charge of disturbing the monsters in order to get us out safely.


    Then now��


    in a choked voice.


    Kaede explained the situation with a shadowy face.


    Around that time, the stories of those who returned from Uijeongbu seemed to have spread to people.


    The atmosphere of the people in front of the barrier was disturbed.


    Eunah Noh was speechless after hearing what Kaede had to say.


    And as if Eun-ah could not finish the story��.


    ��Noh Eun-ha and Han Chang-jin oppa�� Maybe the other party is isolated in Uijeongbu right now. ������.��


    Kaede said at the words.


    Noah didn��t say anything.


    People also made messy faces.


    The atmosphere calmed down.


    < Witch of Time > Prisis Memory.


    < Yeomma > Kang Hyeon-cheol.


    < Excellent Donanma > Noh Eun-ha.


    < Shadow > Han Chang-jin.


    At the news that the four people were isolated in Uijeongbu, people couldn��t be happy that they had retrieved Cocoon.


    They turned their gaze toward the distant barrier.


    ������.��


    The situation is not good.


    The sky was damn blue.


    when they think so


    It was then.


    What Noah Eun-ah muttered.


    So��


    ������.��


    The clan members looked at her.


    Noah was smiling.


    She spoke clearly with power in each tone.


    ��So, the two of them made my insides burst, right? ������.��


    Just come back. Very�� Both of them will die at my hands.


    It turns worry and anxiety into anger.


    It was the best thing Eunah Noh could do as a subload.


    ��


    It seems that not only Goesini��s army, but also nearby monsters are roaming the ground.


    He said that it would probably take several days to wait for the anger of the once vicious guys to subside.


    The mayor advised.


    In the end, Eunha and the party had no choice but to stay in the village for a few days.


    oh it��s boring What is this? Why don��t you just go out and have a fight? Hey Pandora Clan Lord. what do you think about it? Aren��t you bored right now too?


    I��m not bored. If you��re bored, why don��t you help the villagers with their work? They seem to disapprove of us because they can��t go outside.


    Grunt��. Helping with a chore isn��t really my inclination��.


    The day has passed.


    Eunha and the party were staying at the place assigned by the village chief.


    It was quite far from the area where the residents lived.


    Other than the village chief, it must be to prevent Eunha and the party from contacting the residents as much as possible.


    According to Han Chang-jin, who secretly wandered around the village, it seemed that many residents were dissatisfied with Eun-ha and his companions who were invading Uijeongbu.


    You don��t even have to hate us.


    From their point of view, it is as if their livelihood has been disrupted.


    Residents of Uijeongbu are also waiting for the day to go outside.


    Fortunately, they had stored food, so it seemed that they could last for several days.


    Of course, it seemed that there was no food to share with Eunha and the party.


    Eunha still didn��t care.


    This is because their food is so tasteless and hygiene is poor.


    In addition, Eunha brought plenty of food when she entered Uijeongbu and was able to survive to some extent.


    Fire chicken is good for you Even if you only eat the mana I give you, you��ll be full.


    Boo.


    So you��re saying you know the taste too? If you go back to Gangbuk, I��ll let you eat your favorite food, so bear with it with my mana.


    Beep beep beep beep beep beep!


    Why is a phantom beast so picky about taste? I��ll just eat whatever they give me��. Puppupu!


    Even so, he was in a situation where he could be isolated for several days in Uijeongbu.


    I had to conserve food.


    Eunha and the party were surviving the day with one meal.


    On the other hand, Fire Chicken had no problem with food supply because it was using the galaxy��s mana as its staple food.


    Even the fire chicken seemed to have some complaints.


    oh i want to fight The thought of being stuck here for days makes me depressed. The Pandora Clan Road is deserted, but I had a sparring match with me��


    Is there any chance that the monsters above me will find out after sparring here?


    Chet.


    Meanwhile, Kang Hyeon-chul seemed to be getting sick from being locked up.


    He often talked to Eunha and coaxed her into sparring.


    Naturally, Eunha refused.


    That��s one thing-.


    ��Crazy Squid I��m not the kind of person who won��t tell you not to�� If this situation continues, it might eventually explode and run out.


    It was questionable how far Kang Hyeon-cheol��s patience could last.


    He was a battle fanatic.


    I had to release the desire that accumulated from not being able to fight in any way.


    If I left it like this, I didn��t know if I would have an accident sooner or later.


    And if there is an accident in Uijeongbu, there will be a situation where there is no answer.


    Eunha never wished for such a situation.


    I can��t help it.


    Eventually, Eunha sighed.


    Wasn��t there a reason Kang Hyeon-chul was left here in the first place?


    Reluctantly, Eun-ha decided to take advantage of Kang Hyeon-cheol��s tendency.


    Just hold on for a few days. If you listen to me�� will you let me fight you?


    You��re not fighting me, but I��ll put you up against a very strong guy. A very strong guy�� Are you planning on subduing Goesini? Hey, it��s really hot. I guess that��s why I like you Even so, I wanted to hang out with him!


    I��m not a freak��. Whatever you think. You can look forward to it. So stay still. Or practice wielding a sword. good. You promised. If you go and say something else later, know that it��s because I��m going to fight you then.


    There is no real answer.


    uh huh


    Eunha sighed.


    He expected that he would take the bait because he was so excited about what he had hinted at, but it was still so stupid.


    He couldn��t get rid of the thought that the crazy squid with sparkling eyes was stupid.


    ��


    I didn��t want to get involved with the residents as much as possible.


    So there was nothing special to do besides practicing magic.


    Han Chang-jin seemed to be the same.


    How��s the practice going?


    It is possible to embody the providence to some extent, but I am not sure how to use it in practice.


    Eun-ha approached Han Chang-jin.


    Han Chang-jin, who was practicing magic in the middle of the day, welcomed Eun-ha.


    Then he smiled bitterly and spread his hands on the ground.


    His hands are engulfed in mana.


    Mana turned into a black, sticky substance.


    Let


    him point his hand down.


    The mana pooled at the tips of his fingers dripped and fell to the floor.


    A drop or two seeped into the ground.


    Steam rose from the ground at


    Chiik .


    Han Chang-jin also dropped poison on a nearby stone.


    The area where the drop fell melted.


    It��s a poison obtained through the providence of the Great Turtle, but it seems to have an additional corrosive effect.


    got a good one Since it was a 4th tier monster, it��s not a German thing that works for quite a few high tier monsters. It must be really hard to decipher.


    It is difficult to detoxify, and it seems that detoxification itself will become impossible if continuously exposed to the poison. I think you should be careful when using it when there are people around.


    So what kind of magic do you think? If nothing comes to mind, why don��t you think about swordsmanship comfortably like I did?


    Eunha drew her sword.


    He used Vilent Venom.


    His sword body was stained black.


    Han Chang-jin, who had already seen the magic of the galaxy several times, was not very surprised.


    he shook his head.


    Since I don��t use a long sword, it seems difficult to use a sword strike. I have to think about it to suit my style.


    Then do it. It would be nice though. I can only make sword attacks, but my brother has so many skill stones that he has embodied, so he can use them in various ways.


    That��s right. I think it��s pretty practical because it has a wide range of uses.


    Han Chang-jin took the poison.


    Eun-ha was a little disappointed to see the mana leaving his hand.


    Compared to Han Chang-jin��s poison magic, his own Vilent Venom had a very limited range of use.


    It was because of the difference in the size of the skill stone.


    I can��t help it.


    Instead, the poison I got is high in rank and highly contagious, so it��s quite powerful.


    I decided not to be very envious of what others had.


    It was a habit that Eunha, who had felt the wall of talent several times before returning, empirically convinced.


    The envy that I couldn��t have was the poison that devoured me.


    Meanwhile-.


    -Can I use that?


    Suddenly, such a thought came to my mind.


    He spoke again to Changjin, who was smiling just because he had spoken to him.


    If I control my brother��s ability well, wouldn��t it be possible to poison food?


    what? It��s corrosive, so maybe there��s a time limit�� but yeah, it��s possible. Why?


    It��ll be perfect for practice.


    There are many small chocolates.


    Besides, didn��t they pack a lot of chocolates from Kaede��s party members?


    Eunha took out a bag of chocolates from her luggage.


    He opened the bag and placed a small piece of chocolate in front of Han Chang-jin.


    try.


    ��what?


    Do not let the poison touch the wrapping paper, and inject the poison only into the chocolate inside. ����.


    To a sudden galactic spell.


    Han Chang-jin put on a dumbfounded expression.


    ��Eunha how difficult that is. Even if the advanced control technology is excellent, that is�� Sear?h the N??elFir��.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I would have learned it from Mr. Baek Seo-jin, so I wouldn��t be able to do that much. You can do something as simple as cheating on the contents inside, not the wrapping paper, right?


    It��s not that I didn��t learn it�� Groan I got it. I��ll give it a shot.


    In the end, Han Chang-jin gave up.


    He tried to refute something, but he held the chocolate in his hand.


    he cast his magic


    Failed.


    It melted into wrapping paper.


    After that, I tried again and again, but failed every time.


    Eventually, Han Chang-jin succeeded.


    ��That��s it. It��s been a long time since I pushed advanced control technology to such a limit. I think it was a good experience.


    That��s right. It seems to have slowed down the time it penetrated into the food and decayed. Eunha, don��t touch me too hard. I don��t even know when the corrosion will start�� What are you doing!?


    Eunha looked around at the chocolate.


    Then, I unwrapped the wrapping paper.


    From the outside, it was a very ordinary chocolate.


    It looks like it might have poison in it.


    Gulp


    So, the galaxy swallowed the chocolate to make sure.


    Han Chang-jin stopped it belatedly, but by then, the chocolate had already passed down his esophagus.


    spit it out! Are you crazy about dying!?


    How to spit out what has already entered the stomach. And don��t worry What do you mean by worry not to worry? The poison will permeate the whole body soon, really��!!


    oh it started come. It��s hot.


    ����!!


    Papa?


    Whether Han Chang-jin shook his shoulder or not.


    Eunha felt the signal starting from her stomach.


    My stomach feels like it��s boiling.


    hot.


    sick.


    But that feeling was short-lived.


    The venom of the


    Violent Venom Grand Duterbi was the 4th tier.


    The poison he had embodied as providence belonged to the third hierarchy.


    Inside the body, the Vilent Venom��s providence revealed its teeth to the venom of the Great Toad.


    Are you really okay?


    Poison doesn��t work on me.


    Really�� You were at a loss as to what to explain to Eun-ah. But don��t do this from now on.


    brother.


    huh?


    make one more chocolate. what?


    No, I think this is surprisingly good for the body. What are you talking about?


    Eunha raised the corner of her mouth.


    An amazing change took place in the body.


    The providence of Vilent Venom, who destroyed the venom of the giant tortoise, has become much stronger.


    While grasping the poisonous structure of the large intestine torby, it was being transformed, albeit slightly.


    I think you��ll realize something, so make a few more. sweet and delicious �� You��re really okay, right? How can poison be sweet and delicious? Maybe you have a bad sense of taste��


    Hyung, try Minji��s food later. Anything that tastes good?


    what?


    ok, make it soon


    ��Okay. Wait.


    throughout the day.


    Eun-ha held Chang-jin Han next to him and made him make poisoned chocolate.


    Mmm, it tastes good for the body.


    Sweet and sweet


    As a result, Han Chang-jin was able to freely handle the poison of the large intestine.


    The galaxy has created a new viable venom with corrosive properties


    .

 Chapter 684

    Relife Player 684


    [Chapter 176]


    [Baekmyeonsang (2)] sea??h th�� N?vel(F)ire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Players were isolated in Uijeongbu.


    Of course, it was the two members of the Twelve Seats, Noh Eun-ha and her clan member Han Chang-jin, who made the most contributions in this disaster.


    Hearing the news, Lim Ga-eul could not help but frown.


    It was good until they brought Cocoon, but to think that those people were isolated��


    Maybe this is a good thing?


    It��s tight.


    Lim Ga-eul, lost in thought, regularly knocked on the desk.


    Fortunately, the Cocoon retrieved from Uijeongbu was in good condition so that it could be operated immediately.


    Thanks to this, Cocoon could be operated as soon as tomorrow to appease the public sentiment of Gangbuk residents.


    However, in the process of bringing Cocoon from Uijeongbu, we had to deliver the news that Noh Eun-ha, who had begun to be revered as a national hero and the Twelve Seats, was isolated.


    Plus minus zero.


    No, it was clearly a minus because the people isolated in Uijeongbu were very prestigious players.


    Whoa��.


    After thinking over and over again.


    Lim Ga-eul reached out for the phone.


    There was no way to leave national heroes isolated in Uijeongbu and ignore them.


    Soon after, the phone was connected.


    It��s me. [��Yes, fairy.]


    A refreshing voice.


    It was Lee Do-jin of the Twelve Seated < Thunder Emperor >.


    It was the twelfth seat that she decided to move after thinking about it.


    You must have heard that Hyeon-cheol��s party is isolated in Uijeongbu.


    [Yeah��. I just heard that too. But since it��s Hyeon-cheol, it��ll be fine.]


    That��s fine, but when Cocoon is activated, people will be looking for the people who retrieved Cocoon�� You can��t say you��re isolated in Uijeongbu. Something has to be done.


    [That��s right. Then the reason the fairy called me is��]


    Yes, that��s what player Dojin Lee thinks.


    Dojin Lee was aware of the situation.


    Then there was no need to speak in detail.


    Lim Ga-eul got to the point.


    ��Player Dojin Lee, please lead some of the six stars of the Shilla Clan and the clan members to Uijeongbu. However, keep quiet so that you will never be exposed to the media.


    [Yes, I will.]


    Lee Do-jin didn��t say anything.


    Sincere, not easily excited, and able to look around, he was a talent that suited the situation.


    After finishing the phone call, she was able to relax her shoulders.


    Then he muttered.


    It would be nice if the Twelve Seats to replace Grandpa Mun-Jun were someone you could really trust and entrust like Do-Jin��.


    < Cheolong > Mun-Jun passed away.


    His death was currently making the entire nation fall into grief.


    A procession to commemorate Mun-Jun��s death was taking place everywhere.


    There were even people coming up from the provinces.


    The myth of Mun-jun, who raised the fallen world and united the monarchs to join the nation, was deeply imprinted.


    So was she.


    This grandfather��. He told me to look at me and play a fairy��. In the end, he goes before me like this.


    grumpy grandpa.


    Lim Ga-eul murmured softly.


    She tried to fall into old memories, thinking of Mun-jun as it was.


    It was then.


    Suddenly


    someone knocked on the door.


    Lim Ga-eul corrected her posture.


    Somehow, time passed.


    After confirming the meeting time, she calmly said to the door.


    Come on in.


    After she finished speaking, the door opened.


    Lim Ga-eul smiled at the person who entered the door.


    ��Hello. fairy


    Jung Ha-yang sub load. What��s going on?


    ����.


    Pandora Clan��s Sublord Jeong Ha-yang.


    Currently called < Bookmark > by the staff of the Mana Management Organization, she had a hard face.


    Lim Ga-eul had been guessing what Jeong Ha-yang would say from the time she first applied for an interview.


    As expected��.


    ��I want you to allow Pandora Clan to move to Uijeongbu.


    I��ll allow it. Player Dojin Lee is going to have a party, so join him there.


    ��


    Time continued to flow.


    It was now three days since Eunha stayed in the village.


    In fact, since I was only underground, my sense of time was becoming ambiguous.


    Knowing the time with the biological clock felt a little out of place.


    If I keep doing this, I think I will forget the sense of time altogether.


    I might go crazy.


    Aaaaa! It��s already been 3 days! I haven��t been fighting for 3 days!


    If you have nothing to do, go to sleep.


    One person was already crazy.


    At least Kang Hyeon-cheol knows how to control himself, so the problem hasn��t happened yet.


    However, as the food supply ran out, the limit was gradually revealed.


    According to Changjin hyung, the number of monsters is decreasing little by little��


    It will take another 2-3 days.


    Han Chang-jin was good at hiding his presence.


    So while staying in the village, Eun-ha sometimes asked Chang-jin Han to scout the situation on the ground.


    According to Han Chang-jin, the number of monsters gathered nearby seemed to be decreasing little by little.


    up to 5 days.


    I can��t stand it any longer.


    At that time, I have no choice but to run to Gangbuk with this judge.


    Eunha waited for the right time.


    I felt impatient, but I meditated every time and maintained my composure.


    He practiced magic in his spare time and mixed swords a few times to manage Kang Hyeon-chul��s stress.


    And from time to time��


    ��Brother! Did you know that monsters don��t flock to the holes in Uijeongbu Station?


    okay? Is there a deep pit there?


    yes there!


    He formed a friendship with Yoo In-hoo.


    Eun-ha did not take the lead, but Yoo In-hoo came first.


    It didn��t matter anyway.


    Eun-ha talked to Yoo In-hu, who often came to visit her.


    According to the village headman, a few years ago someone expelled the monsters with terrifying power. Since then, it seems that monsters don��t go well because they��re afraid of the area where he used his strength.


    Yoo In-hoo��s story was quite informative.


    Eun-ha was able to grasp the situation in Uijeongbu based on the information he conveyed.


    Unlike the previous lives, there was no such thing as a good boy ritual in Uijeongbu Village, and the villagers could even know that they were not aware that they were being ruled by monsters.


    Did Seoyoung noona��s incident in Uijeongbu be a trauma to the monsters here?


    Got some good info today.


    There are not many monsters in Uijeongbu Station.


    Eun-ha smiled bitterly when she remembered Shin Seo-young, the cause of this.


    I don��t know if the monsters don��t get close to you because there��s no cover around.


    It��s because you can go there and get hit by other monsters.


    It wouldn��t be because of Shin Seo-young.


    It must be related to the monster��s habit.


    Anyway, Eun-ha came to visit her and gave a piece of chocolate to Yoo In-hoo, who was chattering.


    come on eat Actually, did you come here because you wanted to eat this?


    ah it��s not I came to play with my brothers and sisters! I��ll be grateful for the chocolate, though.


    Yoo In-hoo takes the chocolate lightly.


    He chuckled as he popped the chocolate into his mouth.


    Soon he opened his mouth.


    Oh brothers and sisters If it��s frustrating to stay here all this time, would you like to go to Uijeongbu Station with me tomorrow?


    Uijeongbu Station?


    yes It��s a place where monsters don��t come and it��s easy to get some fresh air. So sometimes I sneak out and get some fresh air.


    As if there is no black heart.


    Yoo In-hoo recommended Eun-ha.


    Eunha, who had only blinked her eyes at first, smiled kindly.


    okay? Even if you don��t, I wanted to get some fresh air, but it worked. It��s a place where monsters don��t come, so you can rest comfortably.


    yes You probably won��t regret it!


    Yeah, I don��t think I��ll regret it either.


    Baesilbaesil and heshil heshil.


    The two looked at each other and smiled.


    Soon after finishing the business, Inhu Yoo stood up from his seat.


    Then I��ll go to work! I��ll pick you up tomorrow, so please wait here! It��s this time!


    OK got it. Work hard.


    Eun-ha sent Yoo In-hoo away.


    It wasn��t until he couldn��t see his back that he smiled.


    Then-.


    -You seem to really like children.


    Who?


    Pandora Clan Lord. me?


    yes.


    Prisis Memory, who was reading a book, spoke to Eunha.


    she smiled softly


    Eunha tilted her head.


    Then she also tilted her head.


    Seeing him take care of him like that, it seemed like he liked him, didn��t he?


    Prisis memory��s question.


    Soon, she, not wearing a cone hat, closed the book she was reading.


    she questioned.


    Eunha shrugged.


    I don��t like children. If you ask me if I like it or not, if I have to ask, I hate it.


    Why?


    Eunha said firmly.


    Prisis Memory asked.


    This time, Eunha��s answer was firm.


    he opened his mouth


    Children don��t know what they��re thinking, and they��re only protected by their parents. And when I��m at a disadvantage, I cry a lot.


    ����.


    That��s why I can��t like a child who has nothing to do with me. It��s really annoying.


    It must be because he was locked up for three days.


    And again, in my previous life, when I somehow protected Gangbuk and received people��s hospitality, it came to mind.


    At that time, he suffered to the point of death, but the children were protected by their parents.


    It was somehow envy, savage, and annoyed.


    That��s why Eun-ha hated children.


    Because they had something they didn��t have.


    Eunha spat out directly.


    Eun-ae is my younger sister, so she��s an exception.


    Avenir was less because he was the child of Giulietta and Uncle Bruno.


    Garam is also Hayang��s younger brother.


    Now, the emotions have eased a lot.


    Even so, I still couldn��t like the child.


    It was the heart of Eunha.


    Prisis Memory, who had been silent at the time, answered.


    ��Yes, that��s right. Actually, I hate children.


    ����.


    Because I believe that if you cry, everything will be forgiven and resolved.


    ����.


    More than anything, the child is selfish. I only think about myself. You know that you are the center of the world.


    Frisis memory with a smile.


    Eunha opened her mouth in a daze after hearing what she had to say.


    Prisis Memory was always a person who greeted people with a smile.


    But I didn��t know that such a person would express my opinion so firmly.


    Either way, she asked regardless.


    But then why is Pandora��s Clanlord so nice to her?


    listen to her questions


    Eunha came to her senses.


    he opened his mouth


    There was never an answer to her question.


    It was a totally different answer.


    ��Is it possible to use something like a barrier that separates the world line to prevent monsters from escaping? A barrier that is different from the normal barrier.


    yes��? If so, that��s my specialty.


    ��


    Time passes and the next day.


    Yoo In-hoo went to meet Noh Eun-ha.


    brother! I��m here! Let��s go! hurry!


    okay. go go Wait a minute.


    What is the ultimate meal?


    It is to know how to starve and be patient in order to eat the most delicious food.


    when you first see them.


    The guy who felt intense excitement was restraining his appetite as much as possible.


    The redhead will be chewy, and the yellow-haired woman will be soft.


    The one with the mouth covered is quite thin, but it must be delicious to eat.


    A white-faced statue wearing a child��s mask.


    The guy laughed at them inwardly.


    maybe they don��t know


    That he ordered the monsters to keep them from escaping from Uijeongbu.


    It was so funny that they waited for the day to return without even knowing that.


    What kind of face will they show when they realize their true identity and are eaten without being able to resist properly?


    Especially-.


    ��This guy is the one I look forward to the most.


    How betrayed would you feel to me?


    How delicious would that be?


    Heading to Uijeongbu Station.


    Yoo In-hoo glanced sideways at Noh Eun-ha.


    A man who often handed out chocolates to himself and said that he thought of his younger brother in Seoul.


    Coincidentally, he said that he and his younger brother are the same age.


    Maybe that��s why the man always did himself a favor.


    But how will he react when he realizes his true identity?


    Baek Myeon-sang was really looking forward to that time.


    All humans are food.


    It��s not enough to catch and eat.


    If you want to enjoy humans, you have to know how to enjoy their emotions as well.


    I don��t know about monsters with low intelligence.


    Baek Myeon-sang, who was highly intelligent and powerful, knew how to enjoy gourmet food.


    The strong sense of betrayal and shock that humans show as they realize their identity adds to the flavor.


    In particular, if you were feeling strong happiness before realizing your identity, the difference in the decline in emotions after falling into despair was very strong.


    It was the same logic that when a bird flying high gets a stronger impact than other birds when it falls.


    The feelings I experienced at that time were indescribable.


    It��s all here. here it is ������.��


    Are there really no monsters?


    I��m really looking forward to that time.


    Baek Myeon-sang suppressed the desire to reveal himself right now.


    Then he led them to Uijeongbu Station, which had become an empty field.


    They seemed at a loss for words when they saw the sight of Uijeongbu Station.


    Bro bro! Come here. This is the most famous place!


    okay. don��t run too much then i will get hurt A pit that appears to be 300m in


    diameter


    .


    Baekmyeonsang ran down the pit where the building debris was buried.


    There were no monsters around.


    That was natural.


    Because this was his table.


    They didn��t come into the pit unless they wanted to be eaten.


    The sky looking up from here looks very wide.


    Others came down slowly.


    Baek Myun-sang, who came down to the center of the pit, explained to Noh Eun-ha, who followed.


    The sky was so pretty.


    Oh, what a nice weather to chew on.


    Eating humans while admiring the scenery.


    How delicious would that be?


    Baek Myeon-sang pursued gastronomy.


    However, Gossini and other corps commanders did not understand his gastronomy.


    It didn��t matter though.


    The moment you stand here.


    Baek Myun-sang felt intense excitement.


    In the meantime, other people were also admiring the scenery with their feet.


    I was quite far from Noh Eun-ha.


    There was no sign of coming down.


    sheesh i can��t help it


    I decided to eat this guy last, but the situation doesn��t follow, so I have no choice but to eat this guy first.


    Or break his legs so he can��t escape, and then eat them one by one.


    That wouldn��t be too bad either.


    How deep emotions must a man who has no choice but to watch his colleagues get eaten one by one right in front of his eyes.


    Baek Myun-sang smiled at the thought that had just occurred to him.


    The opportunity was right now.


    But then��


    -It��s the last chocolate left. eat you


    ah thank you brother.


    I secretly left it for you, so eat it quickly so that people don��t find out.


    then suddenly


    Eunha Noh held out the chocolate.


    Baek Myun-sang smiled kindly and giggled inwardly.


    What a good person you are.


    He gave me something like this even though he didn��t even know


    he would be eaten.


    stupid.


    What a foolish human being.


    Yes, I��ll admire your foolishness and treat myself with chocolate.


    If you taste it after arousing your appetite with an appetizer, it will stimulate the flavor even more.


    Baek Myun-sang opened the chocolate wrapper.


    I put the chocolate in my mouth.


    Wow, it��s really delicious. really sweet right? Eat and enjoy the aftertaste. Because that will be the last one.


    yes i will bro!


    Melt the chocolate with your saliva.


    Enjoy the flavor of chocolate.


    Baek Myun-sang smiled and tried to whet his appetite.


    By the way-


    ��Kuhhh��!!


    As the chocolate melts.


    Tongue melted.


    At first, the thought of eating them was so strong that I wondered if I was intoxicated with a fantasy.


    However, it really melted the tongue.


    Subsequently, Baek Myun-sang realized that the sensation of heating his body was not caused by excitement.


    Heck��! What is this��!


    coughed up blood.


    The white face fell to the floor.


    I couldn��t understand what was going on.


    Baek Myun-sang looked up at the man who handed him the chocolate.


    And then-.


    ����Violent Venom


    The dark sword fell.

 Chapter 685

    Relife Player 685


    [Chapter 176]


    [Baekmyeonsang (3)]


    Even if Baekmyeonsang didn��t recommend it.


    Even without that, Eunha was looking for a place to deal with him.


    You can��t fight in an underground culvert.


    For a guy who can split as many masks as there are, the underground canal made up of complicated roads is like a home ground.


    He could also transform into the person he ate.


    So, if we were to fight within the village, he might change into another human on the way and mix in with the people.


    In that case, there was no choice but to commit a massacre.


    I wanted to avoid useless sacrifices.


    No, to Eunha, they didn��t matter whether they died or not.


    Just-.


    ��It still has useful value for the residents of Uijeongbu. It��s rather a loss to cause a massacre to incur resentment against the fairy government and reduce their numbers.


    How wide is Uijeongbu and the north? You should use it as a pioneer. Besides, there may be some of them who will become players.


    They were valuable human resources.


    People who will later become resources for pioneering the northern region starting with Uijeongbu after the fairy government recaptures it.


    In her previous life, Eun-ha planned to make the fairy government implement the policy that the fairy government had not been able to implement this time.


    That��s why I called out Baekmyeonsang separately and was looking for a place where he couldn��t use his power properly.


    However, he guided me to the place to subdue me.


    If it��s here, even the locals won��t come, and the surroundings are open, so if he escapes, it��s easy to track.


    It was a perfect place.


    Moreover, the pit is dug deep, so he won��t be able to escape easily.


    He sincerely thanked Shin Seo-yeong for making a hole in the middle of Uijeongbu.


    So-.


    -You think I don��t know what��s inside you?


    Eun-ha, who saw through the ulterior motive from the beginning, took the lead.


    Before he revealed his true face, he handed me chocolate poisoned by Han Chang-jin.


    He ate it without question.


    Soon it got angry.


    ����When the white-


    faced Violent Venom vomited blood and collapsed, Eunha immediately drew her sword.


    You can��t cut your hair.


    If it does, it��s likely to break apart.


    You must not cut your hair.


    The galaxy that dealt with the white face before returning knew that it would not die even if the body of the white face was separated.


    The moment the head was cut off, the white face would surely be revived by dividing into two parts, the head and the body.


    Therefore, Eun-ha did not cut, but stabbed Baekmyeon-sang��s back and waist.


    Violent Venom


    One time is not enough.


    He drew his knife and stabbed him in the back again.


    Kiyaaa


    In the first attack, Baekmyeonsang struggled violently.


    When the second attack went in, he couldn��t maintain his human form and finally screamed.


    It seems that the pain is no joke given the corrosive properties.


    Eunha smiled viciously.


    He twisted his body, trying to escape his attack somehow.


    However, Eunha stabbed the guy��s body with a knife as if he hadn��t even thought about it.


    Each time, blood gushed out in the air.


    Eun-ha continued to attack even after being covered in blood.


    ��Push!


    At first, the blood gushed red.


    Little by little, the color began to change, and blue blood gushed out.


    From that point on, his body began to swell rapidly.


    As if to protect himself, the


    Violent Venom spewed out a thick liquid from his pores.


    A pure white liquid covered his body, and countless masks rose from the liquid.


    The mask fell to the floor.


    As soon as the mask, which had been subjected to Vilent Venom��s providence, touched the floor, it shattered and dropped the magic stone.


    Even so, the galaxy did not care and stabbed the liquid monster that continued to inflate in size.


    Is it this far?


    By the time I stopped feeling stabbed at some point.


    Eunha clicked her tongue and stepped back.


    Before long, the monster, who had been lying on the floor, stood up.


    yes no oh oh om!!


    How the hell�� how did you find out my identity!!!


    A liquid monster covered in dozens of masks.


    The pure white monster roared at the galaxy with a grotesque shape.


    It was evident that he was flustered.


    I would do just that.


    This is because the white face that has turned into a human cannot be known until it reveals its true face.


    However, it was surprising that he discovered the guy��s identity and attacked him while he was not paying attention.


    Eunha replied to this.


    why do i have to tell you that? I can��t give away trade secrets.


    Beep beep beep beep beep beep!


    Violent Venom


    Kkeaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaagh


    Eunha swung her sword.


    The guy who had been poisoned by Eunha��s poison a while ago was startled and bit his body.


    However, the galaxy��s poison was very contagious.


    As soon as even one mask is poisoned, the poison spreads to nearby masks.


    In the end, Baekmyeonsang had no choice but to tear off his body and run away.


    How dare you��!


    Dare to dare!


    Let��s see! Right now I have no choice but to run away from you, but I will definitely eat you!!


    with bizarre shapes.


    Baekmyeonsang ran.


    He realized that he had fallen into a trap.


    This place was not a very good place for a guy who needs to be mixed with humans to exert his powerful power.


    That��s why Baekmyeonsang tried to block the galaxy��s attack with his clone body and climbed the pit himself.


    Even so, Eunha did not care and calmly dealt with the clone.


    That��s-.


    ����You can��t just send a guy who wants to see you and then create a sequel.


    Because I wasn��t alone.


    Eun-ha stretched out her arms and giggled as she saw the guy climbing up the pit.


    He can��t climb pits.


    Because his comrades were waiting above.


    Detach The Scene


    First, the Prisis memory that came out of the pit activated magic and separated the world line.


    Now what happens inside the pit will not affect outside the pit.


    And the existence of the barrier will not be noticed even from the outside.


    Chijik!


    Baekmyeonsang tried to escape the barrier.


    However, the magic of the Prisis Memory was different from the general protection magic.


    When he tried to break through the barrier with force, his hand slipped through the barrier.


    And his hand popped out of a nearby barrier.


    As the guy pushed his whole body into it, the guy who had come out from somewhere funny rolled over the pit.


    Then it fell down.


    Immediately��


    ��Cheonrajiman Chang


    -jin Han also activated magic.


    The whole area was filled with threads made of mana.


    The thread of mana melted.


    Now, all beings standing in the zone where the thread of mana melted were as if they were placed in Han Chang-jin��s hands.


    location can be ascertained.


    Even if you are far away, you can interfere with its mana and sabotage it.


    Controlling the


    Chunbo��s web


    He used Chunbo to move.


    He stopped jumping at a distance from Baekmyeonsang and pulled his ten fingers crosswise.


    At that moment, the melted thread around it revealed its shape and bound the body on the white face.


    The thread clamped the body, sealed the movement, and cut where the flesh touched.


    These things��!!


    When his feet were tied like that.


    The galaxy exploded the mana compressed into the sword body.


    Platinum Cross,


    look at my fire taste! What kind of windfall is this after a long time!


    Roaring!!


    As well as.


    Kang Hyeon-cheol, who had been waiting for this moment, also stormed in and struck with a greatsword.


    Kyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!


    Baekmyeonsang screamed again.


    ��


    Hood Deuk Hood


    Deuk Unable to counterattack, the attacked guy dropped his mask one after another.


    The chunks that fell off after being attacked by the galaxy wriggled in all directions.


    Despite being covered in Kang Hyeon-cheol��s flames, the lumps were still active.


    Soon


    after, they split into small pieces.


    The slime that suddenly formed the limbs began to scatter.


    It��s starting now.


    I knew I wouldn��t be able to defeat them all at once, but it would be a headache.


    Eunha frowned.


    The fight was going to be difficult as long as the guy had split up.


    As expected��.


    ��You guys touched me wrong.


    Masked masses of liquid spread around Eunha and Hyunchul Kang said.


    Their masks glowed.


    Whoaaaaaa!!


    There is only one magic that can be used by one mask.


    However, the masks made use of the disadvantages of the majority.


    Each mask assisted the other or cast a different type of magic.


    So, to block the attack, the two had to deal with hundreds of spells, not just one.


    ����Hamper Wave


    , but it was useless to Eunha.


    The fact that Baekmyeonsang was divided could also be said to have lowered their hierarchy.


    The white-faced ones made up of dozens of hundreds of masks were obviously powerful, but the ones made up of one mask were nothing special.


    The waves that the galaxy developed around itself interfered with the magic of the masks.


    Where is that? Those who


    took control of the web


    were in Han Chang-jin��s territory.


    As he cast his magic, a net appeared on one side and caught them.


    Dokkaebi Sword Dance


    Bind the thread of mana to the


    thick muddy dagger.


    Han Chang-jin swung Ojo and attacked the falling masks.


    Furthermore, the ground on which he danced began to transform into a swamp filled with poison.


    Masks infected with Ojo��s poison were subsequently infected with Big Toad��s poison.


    further-.


    ��Rewind


    Prisis Memory deployed magic in a part of the pit.


    The condition of the masks placed under her magic returned to their previous state.


    Those who had been divided into small pieces returned to lumps.


    Ubo


    Mana Crasher


    Hwareuk!


    Good size to cut with a sword.


    Eunha and Hyeoncheol Kang immediately swung their swords at Baekmyeonsang.


    Again, the bastard��s mask was shattered.


    The bubbling


    bastards transformed their appearance.


    Baek Myeon-sang, who realized that it was useless as it was, transformed into monsters that could be found in Uijeongbu.


    Key profit!!


    Creeper!!


    The monsters that transformed into various forms rushed at Presis Memory.


    Surprised, Changjin Han quickly jumped to protect the Presis memory.


    Some flew through the sky and cast spells on people.


    And some��


    ��No matter how long you fly, you won��t be able to do anything about me.


    Because my life is not one.


    Even if you collapse from exhaustion, you won��t kill me!


    The white-faced statue, which had been divided into eight lumps, raised its body and shouted.


    The hand that surrounded Eunha and Hyeoncheol Kang turned into a huge scythe.


    ����Kuh��!��


    The two of them blocked the scythe that came right in front of them with their swords.


    But that��s just for a moment��


    ������!!��


    The scythe that came into contact with the sword body melted and fell onto Kang Hyeon-cheol��s hand.


    The mass that was rushing at him suddenly split in two.


    One grabbed Hyeon-cheol Kang as it was, and the other made a sickle again and tried to kill him.


    These kids are looking down!!


    I��m going to go to the middle of the day.


    Hyeoncheol Kang started the fire.


    His whole body was engulfed in flames.


    As a result, the guy clinging to him was startled and fell.


    Before long, he cut off the scythe with his sword and charged at Baekmyeonsang.


    Do I look like an idiot like I��m going to get the same thing twice!!


    Baek Myeon-sang again split up in time for Kang Hyeon-cheol to jump into his arms.


    However, it didn��t matter.


    Kang Hyeon-chul, who was wrapped in flames, burned a lump with the heat.


    Then he approached the other one and tried to swing his sword.


    right then-


    ��The


    mask that bubbling against Kang Hyeon-cheol caused a transformation again.


    Transformation happened in an instant.


    The mask melted and the transformed form abruptly opened its mouth.


    It is modeled after a human figure.


    will you kill me ����!!


    the boy asked.


    Kang Hyeon-chul, who was about to cut off his face, was startled when a child suddenly appeared in front of him.


    I knew in my head that he wasn��t human.


    I couldn��t readily swing my sword at a guy who gave off a human-like atmosphere to the point where I couldn��t tell he was a monster.


    This is why being human is fun.


    Because he is withdrawn from beings with a form similar to himself.


    A moment��s hesitation.


    Baek Myeon-sang smiled.


    While Baek Myeon-sang, who turned into a human, clouded Hyeon-cheol Kang��s judgment.


    White-faced figures appeared from other locations and aimed at his rear.


    ��Keyring!


    metallic sound.


    His attack was blocked.


    Likewise, Eunha, who was dealing with the white-faced figures, reacted quickly.


    why are you careless We are the only ones here. All the rest are monsters.


    ��I know. I was just surprised when he suddenly appeared in front of me.


    Then don��t do that next time. That guy uses human psychology to attack gaps, so be careful.


    that��s right. you know me well


    But is it that easy?


    All the white-faced people giggled.


    They changed their appearance again.


    human figure.


    These were the faces of the people he had eaten so far.


    They recklessly rushed at Eunha and Hyeoncheol Kang.


    Ayeek!!


    it hurts! don��t kill me! Why are you doing this to me!?


    Hyuncheol! don��t you remember me? At the academy with me�� Kihehehe!!


    help me! I��m not dead yet! It��s just that he��s trapped inside his body!


    please don��t kill me! I mean don��t kill me! no! I hate to die twice! Kieeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee


    Damn it��!!


    Baekmyeonsang has the memories and abilities of the humans he ate.


    Without showing any hostility, people rushed at us recklessly.


    It was hard to believe that crying out for help was a lie.


    Could it be real?


    The slightest bit of doubt made the sword dull.


    that��s right! I��m not a monster! My resident registration number is��!!


    mother! I want to tell my mother! I want you to know that I��m still alive! S��arch* The ��ovelFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Hyuncheol! Don��t you remember me!? Wow I��m so glad! But why are you�� No, why are you pointing your sword at me��


    The white-faced statues are dying.


    The mask breaks.


    However, the existence that died in front of them could not be regarded as a monster.


    people are dying


    Baek Myeon-sang cleverly directed even the dying scene.


    He acted as a human until the moment he turned into a mask and disappeared, breaking the spirits of the party.


    Especially Kang Hyeon-chul��.


    ��Sir baraaaar!!


    Kang Hyeon-cheol, who lost numerous colleagues in the first Uijeongbu recapture battle, vomited flames in anger.


    He went on a rampage and charged at the mask, who was giggling in the crowd.


    And��


    ��Caught.


    The rest, ignoring the white-faced statues in the form of people.


    Kang Hyeon-cheol, who broke the mask he was aiming for, was caught by the humans who followed him.


    One of them changed his face into a mask.


    Humans are so much fun.


    How can you struggle like this even though you know you��re already dead!!


    ����!!


    First of all, don��t swallow you!!


    Hyeoncheol Kang tried to start a fire.


    Then, those who grabbed his body activated their magic.


    By interfering with Kang Hyeon-cheol��s body mana, he prevented it from igniting fire.


    Furthermore, their bodies turned into liquid and began to press Kang Hyeon-cheol down.


    It is buried as part of the white face.


    right then-


    ��The phantom


    phoenix��s cape


    galaxy started to burst into flames.


    The whole area was submerged in a sea of fire.


    Ayeek!!


    do not be like this! I am human!!


    Help me!! help me!! save me!!


    That madman kills people! I mean I am a person!!


    my child! Don��t kill my child! I��ll die instead�� Kihehehe!!


    People��s screams do not stop.


    As if consuming their screams, the sea of fire is more unstoppable.


    Now that you��ve been victimized once, you know how he��s playing tricks.


    You�� you can��t do it on purpose�� you just let me suffer. If you get hurt once, you won��t get hurt next time.


    The white-faced bastards who oppressed Kang Hyeon-cheol either ran away or were killed.


    Eun-ha looked at him as if he was pathetic as he struggled to get up.


    Then, he turned his gaze to Baekmyeonsang, who was running away from the flames.


    Those who had become human and split up were staring at the galaxy.


    please don��t kill me


    What did I do wrong! I��m not a monster!!


    Hey young man! It can��t be like this! Are you saying you have no blood or tears? Are you really trying to kill us?


    You don��t even have parents!?


    that��s true I��m really mad I��m going to die And don��t bring up my parents on the subject of monsters.


    Eunha was annoyed.


    He frowned.


    He passed through the flames with his right foot and thrust a knife between the old man��s forehead.


    -Are you human? it��s a monster


    Keeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee


    Don��t kill me! Help me!!!


    For monsters, there is only death.


    The voice that Baekmyeonsang creates never reaches him.


    Be it monsters or humans.


    All beings that stood in the way of one��s path were one��s enemies.


    Enemies you must kill.


    show no mercy to enemies

 Chapter 686

    Relife Player 686


    [Chapter 176]


    [Baekmyeonsang (4)]


    Baekmyeonsang was a nightmare in my previous life.


    The white face penetrates the human psyche, causing them to divide, hesitate, and sometimes break down on their own.


    Heehee!! I don��t want to die!


    take me back home! I don��t want to live in Uijeongbu!


    hurry! Hurry up and free me�� You bastards, what are you doing to me right now��


    Aaaaaaaa!! Do not! Please don��t kill me��hehehehe��!!


    hey!! How could you do this to me�� cool��!!


    Unless you��re drunk with madness.


    I couldn��t kill him with my sober mind.


    In particular, in the case of players who lost their teammates in the first Uijeongbu recapture battle, they collapsed when they faced the one who transformed into their teammate.


    They were angry with Baekmyeonsang, but they could not easily cut their colleagues even though they knew that the opponent was Baekmyeonsang.


    In the end, even if they killed themselves, they had to completely fall into madness and swing their swords.


    Hesitation on the battlefield is poison.


    If you��ve made up your mind to kill, you have to kill whoever the other person is.


    Thus, the 2nd Uijeongbu Recapture Unit was able to kill Baek Myeon-sang.


    However, instead of killing him, they fell into a mental shock that they would have to live with for the rest of their lives.


    Eunha, who had memories before returning, did not want to see the players collapse like that in this life.


    That��s why I was prepared from the moment I decided to defeat the White Face.


    Moreover-.


    -These are people I don��t know.


    I don��t know if I would have hesitated too if he had transformed into a family member�� but


    he can only transform into the being he ate.


    Unlike Hyunchul Kang.


    The human groups shown by the white face were people that Eunha did not know.


    So I killed whoever my opponent was.


    There was no need to hesitate.


    Because everyone in the pit was monsters except for his party.


    No matter what he changes into, there is no reason to be confused.


    Are you�� really human?


    How can you show no sympathy or hesitation when you kill people of your own kind?


    A guy wearing a human mask talks a lot. That��s why you��re trying to finish it in one blow. Even if you die twice, die comfortably.


    What an absurd sound��!!


    Eunha smiled.


    As if to demonstrate himself, he decapitated someone who was nearby.


    Then, the body turned to white mud and flowed to the floor.


    Right after that, he stepped on the mask and broke it.


    Are you still human?


    That��s not even funny.


    No matter how hard you try to imitate a human being who can��t even hear your heartbeat, the essence is just a monster.


    Eunha laughed as if it were so.


    You��


    have you read his mind?


    White Face growled.


    Soon, the boy laughed out loud.


    yes good! I��ll admit that this trick doesn��t work for you!


    But let��s see if this doesn��t work!!


    procrastinate


    The white liquid that flowed down the burning battlefield raised her body.


    One by one, the liquid wearing the mask formed a human form.


    Eunha clicked her tongue.


    At best, they seemed to have reduced their number, but like a lie, their number increased again.


    Hamper Wave doesn��t work.


    Are you saying that this isn��t magic, but that it��s a trait, so you can��t use it?


    The galaxy that was about to activate the hamper wave frowned.


    It seemed that the white-faced ability was a characteristic of the guy.


    Before long-.


    ��Hyeoncheol-ah, how are the kids doing? Surely you don��t remember me?


    Ah, is that the kid of the Blaze Clan? It seems that a lot of time has passed on this. I never thought that kid would change like this. Yes, Do-jin, is that guy doing well?


    Baek Myeon-sang turned into players who lost their lives in the first recapture of Uijeongbu.


    If there��s anything different from before��


    ��Vajra


    That they decided to fight rather than stand still.


    Eun-ha was thrilled when she saw the gold river, which was a current that appeared in the sky.


    I didn��t know what kind of attack it was, but I had a hunch that it was a fairly dangerous attack.


    In response, Eunha asked Kang Hyeoncheol, who was next to her.


    Do you know anyone?


    ��okay. The one who just called my name is one of the former Palok who formed the Blaze Clan with me. What about that grandfather? Seongho Castershire, one of the founding contributors of the Shilla Clan. But I heard that the old man was killed by Isimi, not by White Face?


    Who cares who dies? It doesn��t matter what I ate.


    Borrow from players.


    The white face giggled.


    ��Did they transform into named players among those who participated in the 1st Uijeongbu Recapture War?


    Eunha grasped the situation.


    Among those filling the area, there were people Eunha knew.


    Huh�� that people even exist.


    It seemed that Kang Hyeon-cheol also found it.


    he stuck out his tongue


    The magic bullet is loaded.


    The 1st Twelve Seats < Matan > Son Ji-hee.


    Fortunately, the future looks bright. There are a lot of people like you left�� I can see that people outside the wall are maturing very deliciously.


    The 1st Twelve Seat < Heavenly Sound > Oh Geon-hu.


    The two of them trembled when they showed up.


    Eunha was also surprised inside.


    In his previous life, the white face had not borrowed the appearance of the Twelve Seats.


    It meant that the future had changed.


    Right after that-.


    ����!!


    they started attacking


    Guardian Dealer Hunter Ranger Caster Support Sniper Telepathist Navigator and so on.


    Their attack rushed.


    Even so, the two did not dodge and were preparing to attack.


    That��s-.


    ��It��s because the Film Disposal


    Rewind


    Precision Memory activated magic and blocked the attack.


    The barrier that surrounded the two in a hemispheric shape cut off the magic that was attacking them.


    The world line was subtly divided, and magic was prevented from encroaching on the world line between the two.


    Also, in the case of unfinished magic, the magic was rewinded as if a rewind button had been pressed.


    The magic turned into a spell and returned to the player��s bodies as mana.


    Eunha did not miss that moment.


    ����The


    mana poured into Hamper Wave��s body.


    I couldn��t damage those strong people without pouring it.


    As he sent out a wave to the entire area, the players who returned to the state in which magic was active screamed.


    Since you caused jamming at the peak moment, you have no choice but to take a big hit on the circuit.


    Even though I transformed into strong people after a long time.


    Due to the collaboration between Galactic and Presis Memory, their mana circuits were damaged.


    Eun-ha spoke to Hyeon-cheol Kang, who was covered in flames.


    I will deal with the Twelve Seats.


    Then I won��t deal with that side.


    Aren��t you hesitating again?


    Are you in a very hot state right now? How dare you play my friend. Don��t worry too much, I��ll be sure to finish it. Grandpa is also a bonus. That��s great. How many times have I been nagging that old man!


    It will spread poison. Block it yourself and avoid it yourself.


    I get it!!


    immediately after the conversation.


    The two kicked the ground.


    The two split left and right and quickly activated their magic.


    Kwa-kwa-kwa-kwa-kwak!!


    It��s like you��re not going to give me an acknowledgment.


    Kang Hyeon-chul caused an explosion from the start, devastating the area.


    Meanwhile, Eunha activated an artifact.


    Gift Grant Artifact


    < Amplification >


    All abilities increased.


    The galaxy, which started accelerating again from its top speed, cut the flash of light flying at it with a sword.


    Immediately, he ran towards < Matan > Son Ji-hee and set his sword on fire.


    Blaze Crasher


    Invisible Tracker


    Flame Thorn


    A blow that flies like a whip.


    Son Ji-hee rolled on the floor to avoid it.


    However, as long as it was brushed by the blade, it could be said that it was marked by him.


    The bullets of flame that appeared as if wrapping a coldly blooming winter flew to Son Ji-hee one after another.


    Then, Son Ji-hee showed off a miracle that blocks flying bullets with bullets.


    In response, Eunha swung her sword again, scattering the flames on the blade.


    Invisible Tracker


    Vilent Flame


    Can��t be blocked this time.


    In the end, the poison seeped into the wound that was lightly grazed.


    Covered in flames and screaming, she vomited blood as soon as the poison penetrated.


    The blood she vomited splashed everywhere, causing a chain of infections.


    Where do you think I��m going to be defeated!!


    With a white-faced voice.


    Son Ji-hee used the strength she had been suckling and rushed at Kang Hyeon-cheol.


    At that moment, other white-faced statues followed her and started jumping towards Kang Hyeon-cheol.


    Of course, they couldn��t overcome the poison and fell to the floor and died.


    However, the blood they vomited splashed on Kang Hyeon-chul in the end.


    Like poison��!! You think you can kill me!!!


    making a fuss


    The color of the flames that covered Kang Hyeon-cheol��s body changed to purple.


    The fire consumed the poison.


    No how��!!


    Seong-ho, who summoned Geumgangjeo, said.


    He didn��t know that poison didn��t work on Kang Hyeon-cheol at all.


    Hyeoncheol Kang showed his fangs.


    yeah that��s good Do-jin wanted to fight him, but there was someone who was familiar with lightning magic.


    he threw himself


    Using his left leg as a pivot, he made a half-turn and stabbed his friend.


    They attacked the old man as well.


    He showed no more hesitation.


    Meanwhile, the galaxy went around the pit, spreading flames and poison everywhere.


    right then-


    [��Stop it. Even if you do, you can��t beat us. Give up now and become one with us.]


    The 1st Twelve Seats < Heavenly Sound > Oh Geon-hu.


    He soared into the sky and endlessly sent telepathy to the galaxy.


    The galaxy made a noise.


    It��s about to shake your head I can��t concentrate properly like this.


    A telepathic mind attack.


    The gift did not activate because it was simply stimulating the mind. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Eunha gritted her teeth.


    I felt like I was going to go crazy because of the noise that kept ringing in my head.


    Prolonged exposure to telepathy leads to loss of self.


    The galaxy has changed its priorities.


    Transformation


    phoenix wings


    immediately soared into the sky.


    Shaking off the rushing players, he lowered his sword towards Ogunhu.


    [��what the heck��?]


    He didn��t know that he would be able to fight in the air.


    Eun-ha started with her hair and cut Oh Geon-hoo in half.


    The bird-type Ain��s form became liquid and fell to the floor.


    right then-


    ��Pajijik!!


    A magic circle formed above the head of the galaxy.


    Multicolored halos of light began to fall toward the galaxy. Blast


    counter


    galaxy exploded in the air.


    Heat and storms and flames broke out.


    It not only changed the trajectory of magic, but also reduced the damage.


    Furthermore, he quenched his sword in the magic that passed by. Land on the ground using


    Dunning Blade


    Ubo


    Ubo.


    Eunha decided to get rid of the annoying casters first.


    The white shining swords tore away Caster��s magic.


    Rather, the destructive power of the sword increased as it received the caster��s magic.


    After hitting the ground once, the ground cracked in an instant and large fragments rushed at them.


    Blaze Clan Lord!


    why!


    Know how to avoid it!


    what!?


    fly up into the sky again


    The galaxy poured fire that seemed to explode at any moment in the coldly blooming winter.


    Blast Cross


    ��


    Flames soared.


    The attack, pushed to the limit by the galaxy, literally devastated the entire area.


    Shit��.


    There��s only one white-faced statue that survived.


    No other white faces were seen.


    The guy is the last one.


    The damage is great. Just like in the past, I have to wait for the


    right


    time again, conserving my strength .


    It was only because the mana of the galaxy was exposed.


    Kang Hyeon-chul was the same.


    Too bad.


    I could have won with a little more, but your health and mana caught you.


    This is why humans are weak!!


    giggling


    Baekmyeonsang inflated his body and chattered excitedly.


    The masks clinging to the pure white liquid all smiled viciously.


    At that time, the guy was taken aback.


    ��Gift < Unknown >


    This is why humans are annoying.


    The decision has already been made, but you��re trying to struggle until the end��


    Baek Myeon-sang laughed.


    But the galaxy could tell.


    Were you scared?


    ��what?


    I was scared I was scared


    don��t talk nonsense


    Otherwise, why are you wary of me?


    There was fear in his voice.


    The galaxy could intuit.


    He was pretending to speak calmly, but in reality he was frightened of them.


    Don��t be pretentious.


    The bluff is what you��re doing.


    The proof was that he didn��t speak.


    As the Gift activates, I feel my heart beat faster than before.


    Eunha smiled.


    he drew his sword


    I��ve been thinking about it for a long time, but it��s really ugly and disgusting. Is that your true face? A mass of liquid wearing a mask without any form.


    ����.


    Ah, in fact, are you transforming into a different being because you hate that image? You know how ugly and disgusting you look.


    shut up


    The number of words on the white face has decreased.


    Eunha smiled lightly.


    It seemed to hit the mark.


    I named you Baek Myeon-sang because you can act as Baek��s face, but among the faces you can act, you don��t have a single face.


    ����.


    Now that I see you, you are not a white face, but Kaonashi. A guy without a face. A pitiful monster bastard who can only live by borrowing someone else��s face. Who are you? Why do you live for a faceless subject?


    I said shut up.


    Eunha was sarcastic.


    Baek Myun-sang reacted violently.


    Then, this time, he laughed.


    It��s no use wasting time like that.


    Do you think I don��t know that you are recovering mana?


    A faceless monster talks a lot. what is this ugly bastard


    ����.


    yes that��s right. I��m buying time.


    Even so, it is useless. How much can you gather by gathering strength in such a state?


    Looks like I��ll be waiting for you!!


    Suddenly, Baekmyeonsang rushed at me.


    Dozens of tentacles protruded from its body.


    The tentacles became knives, axes, saws, and various knives.


    They tried to target the galaxy.


    At that very moment-


    ��Stepping on the shadows


    and seizing the web


    Han Chang-jin, who had been freed from the detection net on the white surface, appeared.


    He stepped on his shadow.


    The action on the white face stopped.


    He also lost his strength as much as he could and couldn��t resist Han Chang-jin��s magic. At that


    moment,


    a fire broke out.


    Hyeoncheol Kang cut off the tentacle that had stopped right in front of Eunha��s nose.


    Under the protection of the two, Eun-ha walked towards Baekmyeonsang.


    Also right then.


    A huge clock appeared in the air. ��Turn


    Back The Clock


    Tick tock


    tock.


    The clock��s second hand moved.


    The light scattering under the huge clock permeated the bodies of Kang Hyeon-chul and Han Chang-jin, as well as the galaxy.


    Don��t believe it��.


    this can��t be!!


    Baekmyeonsang denies reality.


    However, the magic of the Presis Memory returned their physical condition to the moment before the battle.


    Eunha��s body was healing.


    The mana in the body was also rising.


    Even so, the gift was still activated.


    The effect of < Amplification > was already gone after the activation time.


    It��s close to complete recovery��


    but it��s a magic with great side effects.


    Magic that returns the target��s condition to the state within a day.


    It was a magic that was close to a complete cure, but after a day, when the effect of the magic expired, he had to pay the price.


    For a day or two, the body becomes incapable of using magic.


    There was no way Eunha, who had experienced her magic in a previous life, was ignorant.


    Eunha gathered mana in the sword.


    -Goodbye, you ugly bastard.


    Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!! As soon as


    Platinum Cross


    Han Chang-jin avoided the body.


    The galaxy released the compressed mana.


    All the masks attached to the body of the white face were shattered.

 Chapter 687

    Relife Player 687


    [Chapter 176]


    [Baekmyeonsang (5)]


    Eunha stopped activating the gift.


    The recoil wasn��t great.


    Maybe because he didn��t overwork his body, his shoulders felt a bit heavy, while the speed of expressing mana was subtly slowed down.


    You can��t like it


    After a day, you will experience the magic of < Witch of Time > and the backlash of < Amplification >.


    At least you should drink a potion.


    You must prepare yourself in advance.


    The magic of Presis Memory is because the strength of recoil is determined by the difference between the past and present physical condition.


    Moreover, it was the version that even < Amplification > was used on.


    I had to prepare for the recoil.


    Meanwhile, Eunha approached Baekmyeonsang, who was almost stuck on the ground.


    The guy was still alive.


    Ah��


    yes you won.


    now do as you please


    Part of his face was exposed due to the broken mask.


    Yoo In-hoo introduced himself to Eun-ha for the first time.


    A boy who looked to be about 8 or 9 years old was lying on his back.


    Baekmyeonsang did not move even when Eunha approached.


    Why did you go back to Yoo In-hoo? If you are thinking of begging me for mercy by pretending to be a child, give up.


    Eunha was sarcastic.


    Baekmyeonsang just stared up at him.


    He closed his eyes as if he was tired of arguing.


    Then he sent a message.


    There is no such mind at all.


    But even if I plead for sympathy, it won��t do you any good.


    Then why did you take that look? You could have left a stronger image, but why did you leave the image of a child with no power?


    Han Chang-jin stepped on the shadow on the white face, completely immobilizing him.


    Even so, the 3rd tier overrank.


    Prisis Memory, who could not be careless with the power of the white face, added her own magic to Han Chang-jin��s magic.


    Kang Hyeon-cheol was preparing for the case in case the bastard broke the seal.


    Then Baek Myun-sang answered.


    -That��s because this is my true self.


    No, that��s what I wanted to be.


    ������.��


    As you said. I don��t have a real face. I��m just a fake playing another being.


    none of them look like me It is just an existence that takes someone else��s place and continues to play that existence.


    It��s like there��s nothing that can accurately define me.


    Baek Myun-sang opened his eyes.


    The guy smiled bitterly as he grasped the magic that thoroughly restrained him.


    It was a face that said nothing.


    This figure can be said to be the body that defines me at least.


    This body has a name.


    It is not the name the original owner had, but the name given to me.


    Yuinhu That��s me.


    Listening to the thoughts on the white face.


    Eun-ha belatedly recalled her memories before returning.


    Even in his previous life, Baek Myeon-sang��s final appearance when he died was that of a boy, just like now.


    It seems that he had an attachment to the name Yoo In-hoo.


    He��s a very strange guy when it comes to monsters.


    Meanwhile, Eunha felt grateful for the fact that he was obsessed with his name.


    thanks-


    ��That��s your defeat. A monster should have only imitated a human like a monster while being obsessed with the instinct to covet mana. Why did you try to be like a real human? so don��t listen


    From the beginning�� was it caught?


    It��s because your smoke sucks.


    I�� What��s wrong?


    The me who completely changed my appearance, voice, personality, and mana to be like a human?


    Are you saying that I was stupid?


    of course.


    Why��


    Because you��re a monster.


    ����.


    Monsters can��t be human. As long as you��re a monster, no matter how much you act as a human, you��re nothing more than a monster.


    If Baek Myeon-sang hadn��t used the name Yoo In-hu, Eun-ha wouldn��t have noticed the guy��s existence.


    He must have been tricked by him who approached him warmly and was eaten by him while he was not paying attention.


    But he made a very serious mistake.


    It has a human name.


    A monster whose purpose is to play a human among humans, cause chaos in them, and eat them, became obsessed with pretending to be a human.


    I really wanted to be human.


    That was the bastard��s defeat.


    A monster that should have killed a human would have lost its identity.


    Perhaps it is��


    ����It must be because, as much as this guy has White��s face, he also has White��s thoughts, emotions, and memories.


    So there is confusion about identity.


    I was playing a human and I really wanted to be like a human.


    It��s ironic indeed.


    Even so, the galaxy was cold.


    Even if a monster wants to become a human, a monster is just a monster.


    enemy of mankind.


    What the player has to kill.


    There was no sympathy or mercy.


    There was nothing the weak could give.


    Humans were weak to monsters.


    That��s why-.


    ��You really��


    don��t you have any hesitation?


    you are a monster monster Why should I hesitate against monsters?


    Eun-ha stabbed Baek-myeon-sang��s chest.


    Then he opened his chest.


    As if to prove that he was a monster, the red blood did not flow.


    White mud flowed down.


    look at this Proof that you are a monster.


    Eunha said as if showing off.


    It is to imprint on the white face.


    At the same time, it is to sentence the people in this seat.


    Monsters can��t be human.


    It was nothing more than a monster wearing a human mask.


    So don��t hesitate to kill me.


    The guy seemed to notice that too.


    damn bastard


    Either that or not.


    Eun-ha went inside the guy��s body.


    After removing the pure white mud like that, I was finally able to find the magic stone.


    Even if they look like humans on the outside, they are monsters after all. The magic stone is stuck like this.


    A magic stone that emits a blue glow.


    A green light shimmered faintly in the center of the magic stone.


    It meant that it was a core stone that formed the main body of the white face.


    Eunha put her hand inside the guy��s body and tried to pull out the magic stone.


    yes take it


    But will this really be the end?


    The magic stone buried in the mud could not be easily pulled out.


    When Eunha, who had the magic stone in her hand, tried to tear it apart with force.


    Suddenly the guy said.


    If you take my heart, don��t you think it might still be there somewhere?


    ����.


    Because I have a cautious personality. Maybe I��m outside the barrier and I��m running away from you guys.


    So what do you think it will be like?


    you will never find me again I will no longer use the name Yoo In-hoo once I have found out my true identity.


    I will live in a place you don��t know and as a person you don��t know, and I will eat any human.


    touch the human psyche.


    He sows the seeds of doubt.


    Eunha glared at him.


    The guy just giggled.


    Maybe I��m already living on the other side of the wall.


    It may be hiding in your human society!!


    ������.��


    The people were silent.


    There is a white face in front of you.


    Whether his words are lies or not.


    It was not something that could be ignored.


    I can��t help but doubt


    The guy is aiming for it.


    There was no way the people in this room would not know that.


    However, the possibility of ��what if�� could not be completely denied.


    hehe that would be so much fun Aren��t you guys going to search for the existence of me forever until the moment when you have the certainty that I really disappeared?


    Yes, in a sense, my existence will be proven and remembered through it.


    You will never forget the fear of me, and you will divide and fight among yourselves.


    Like it��s really fun.


    Baekmyeonsang giggled after reading people��s expressions.


    But his ridicule didn��t last long.


    ��What are you saying?


    put


    It��s because the galaxy has died.


    As if he would not take away the magic stone, he gradually removed the white mud that clung to him.


    It doesn��t matter if you��re somewhere else or not. Because I have your body.


    The mud, thick and stretched like tentacles, falls off.


    Eunha gave more strength to her arms.


    The reason we couldn��t find you was because we had no clues to find you. But now that your body is in your hands, finding you is a piece of cake.


    ��what?


    Eunha raised her lips.


    Could it be that he hadn��t thought of that?


    In his previous life, Baek Myeon-sang had uttered similar words the moment he died.


    As a result, the morale of the recapture team was about to drop significantly.


    fortunately i found out


    ��If you have a magic stone that becomes a core stone, you can use it as a clue to find it. The small pikes, which are only a part of the white face, will have no choice but to react to the core stone.��


    Twenty-five��s gift < Shadow Stepping >.


    His gift was very good at tracking mana.


    Also, the clearer the clue, the better the effect.


    So there was no need to worry.


    You do not have to worry. If it��s observed that you��re still alive, that��s when I��ll go and kill you.


    So stop dying


    The galaxy removed the last mud.


    The magic stone completely fell off the white face.


    Damn it��


    The end of the man who lost the magic stone was predestined.


    The white-faced body became mana particles and disappeared.


    A skill stone the size of a fist fell where it was.


    However, Eunha was not vigilant.


    ��I said.


    Use the providence of courtesy.


    Eunha stirred the air with her hand that did not hold the magic stone.


    A ripple arose around him.


    And��


    ��Changjin hyung. over there


    uh�� huh.


    The galaxy pointed to a point.


    Han Chang-jin, whose name was called abruptly, nodded.


    He unfolded the thread of mana.


    The threads of mana that came out of the fingertips dug into the point indicated by the galaxy.


    Eventually, when he pulled the thread��


    ��How on earth��!!


    A white-faced statue protruded from the ground.


    He was hiding until the Prisis memory released the barrier.


    He made a flustered sound as if he hadn��t expected it to happen.


    Are you going to kill me then?


    Eunha didn��t answer.


    Taking advantage of the snowy nature of winter, he fired his sword like a whip.


    The white-faced statue, tied to the thread of mana, could not resist and disappeared.


    It is thanks to the application of the providence of courtesy.


    you can use it like this


    I��ll have to get used to it in the future.


    Just as bats grasp space with ultrasonic waves.


    Eunha also made a similar attempt by applying Yekyung��s magic.


    It was considerably more sophisticated than the sensor network.


    Picking up skill stones.


    The galaxy was greatly satisfied.


    ��


    It was different from before the regression.


    What came out to Baek Myeon-sang in his previous life was the mask he was wearing at the end.


    When processed into an artifact, the mask had the effect of being able to transform into a person it came in contact with.


    At that time, twenty-five people had masks. But this time, a skill stone came out.


    What kind of providence is there?


    As Eunha infused mana into the skill stone, the skill stone gave off a yellow glow.


    It is compatible with the galaxy.


    Not bad.


    Eunha was satisfied.


    Of course, the credit for defeating Baekmyeonsang was not his own.


    But there was a priority.


    As long as the skill stone reacted to him, it was as if he had priority.


    That was then.


    ��Hey, but how did you know that he was actually white-faced?


    Hyeoncheol Kang suddenly said something.


    Eunha, fascinated by the light emitted by the skill stone, suddenly came to her senses.


    Han Chang-jin��s Frisis memory was also looking at him.


    To this, Eunha replied��.


    -I came across it by chance. The way he turns into a white face at night. hmm that��s right So shouldn��t you have told us beforehand? It��s true, but even if other people don��t know, it��s a bit of a shame to tell Blaze Clanlord. what? why not?


    I��m afraid it will show on my face.


    Damn�� Hey, I


    ��m like that.


    Gut��!


    Fortunately, I had an answer prepared. Sear?h the N??elFir��.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In the first place, the reason didn��t matter.


    Defeating the Baekmyeonsang was the most important thing.


    In fact, people no longer tried to argue with Eunha.


    sleep.


    Why are you giving this to me? I want you to check it out.


    Meanwhile, Eunha held out her skill stone to Hyeoncheol Kang, who clenched his fist.


    At this he groaned.


    done. I��m satisfied with fighting him, so I don��t need it. It seems to be responding to you anyway, but write only you.


    Then I will write. It never gives a specification�� Hey, instead, pay for the magic stone. You don��t even have to face our administrators.


    Leaving Kang Hyeon-chul, who was grumbling, behind him.


    Eunha held out her skill stone to Presis Memory and Han Changjin.


    Then, the two of them declined as Kang Hyeon-chul did.


    I��m not interested. Pandora Clanlord writes.


    Eunha, you write. Eunha: I��m not much better than you.


    ��Then what should I write?


    Thanks to the two of them.


    Eunha could become the owner of the skill stone.


    That��s how the distribution of skill stones must have ended.


    The remaining problem


    was the white-faced magic stones scattered all over the place.


    Leaving even one can cause trouble.


    If the magic stone is ubiquitous, the White Face could be revived.


    It��s a pity that I don��t have twenty-five.


    If he had twenty-five, he would have been able to collect magic stones comfortably.


    Eunha groaned.


    Then the magic of the Prisis Memory came to mind.


    < Witch of Time >. Can you use magic to find all the magic stones here?


    There was a providence of courtesy.


    With some practice, you should be able to easily search for magic stones.


    But I had to go through the trouble of finding them one by one.


    So he asked the Prisis Memory if there was any way.


    If that��s the case, don��t worry.


    Presis Memory gave the answer they wanted.


    she tipped her wand.


    As the mana gathered at the tip of the staff spread, dozens of magic stones came to mind.


    It��s just a matter of filtering out only the substances that were created in the area based on the time the battle started.


    ������.��


    I explained as if it was nothing.


    Those present knew how hard it was.


    they couldn��t say anything


    ��Changjin hyung. �� uh�� uh uh yeah yeah.


    Those who were stunned for a moment.


    Eunha, who came to her senses, instructed Changjin.


    Han Chang-jin was confused and opened the bag.


    Presis memory manipulated the magic so that the magic stone floating in the air was instantly put into the bag.


    Even after doing this, we have to think about the possibility that the white-faced magic stone remains.


    I��ll have twenty-five track down his mana as soon as we get back.


    The situation has been settled.


    they relaxed


    The galaxy decided to come out of the pit.


    Han Chang-jin followed Eunha carrying a large bag.


    The Prisis memory dispelled the magic and was able to get out of the pit.


    Then, after a day, it would be difficult to move because of the recoil, so hurry while you have time��.


    There was no reason for them to be in Uijeongbu anymore.


    Eunha gave opinions to those who came out of the pit.


    right then-


    ��Nyaa nyaa


    I heard that.


    cat sound.


    Everyone shut up.


    ������.��


    Of course, Goesini just caught on.


    Where is that?


    oooooooo!!!


    Behind Goesini.


    A dragon soaring into the sky from afar.


    The huge dragon roared and boldly revealed its presence.


    The 3rd tier monster Ishimi.


    The guy whose base was in the Yangju area appeared with the military forces.


    ��Run without looking back. You will be leaving Uijeongbu right away.


    No one objected.


    If you see the army approaching from afar, that��s the only sound you��ll hear.


    It seemed that I would have to run until I died without being able to sleep.

 Chapter 688

    Relife Player 688


    [Chapter 176]


    [Baekmyeonsang (6)]


    The corps commanders in Uijeongbu basically did not come out of the realm they had made their home.


    Perhaps it was an agreement between the commanders not to invade each other��s territory.


    So the galaxy was only paying attention to Goesini��s forces.


    I never thought Ishimi would show up.


    Was Goesini coaxed?


    However, Ishimi revealed her existence from afar.


    He was rapidly heading south toward Uijeongbu Station with his troops.


    Galactic had no means of choice.


    Although it was possible to somehow escape Uijeongbu Station while blocking Goesini��s forces, it was impossible to deal with Isimi��s forces.


    Not to mention��


    ��2 o��clock 3 o��clock 4 o��clock. Monsters are swarming there. Maybe it��s a white-faced army. They must have realized that the corps commander they were following was dead, but the fact that they are coming this way�� means that they have gone out of control and joined Gosini or Ishimi��s forces. Anything! It��s enough if you burn them all!


    The forces of Ishimi in the north.


    Army of Goesini in the west.


    The army on the eastern white face.


    Monsters were swarming.


    What I experienced at the Uijeongbu Arts Center was nothing more than fresh blood.


    When so many troops were detected, they had to flee without looking back.


    There are too many troops.


    Goesini��s forces are already anticipating our path and holding our feet.


    Eunha clicked her tongue.


    Goesini��s forces were quickly catching up with them.


    They even predicted the way they were going and waited.


    Gossini��s ability to raise and control the dead was fully demonstrated in the city center and boasted an excellent effect in tying the feet of the party.


    The dead who jumped out of the pile of rubble or the dead who jumped from the top of the building.


    Those who couldn��t feel pain kept showing up around them.


    These guys are not monsters.


    It��s not a living being, so even if you kill it, it comes back to life.


    It really hurts��!


    Breaking their heads didn��t do much damage to them.


    It was the same with cutting the chest.


    They moved without dying.


    They were nothing more than puppets who acted under Goesini��s orders.


    So there was no choice but to bypass the road they were blocking or jump over them.


    Don��t waste your mana against them. Attack the legs, not the head or chest!


    Cut off their legs so they can��t pursue them.


    Eventually, Eunha had to change her approach.


    he shouted to his companions.


    The party also fought with them several times to grasp the situation and followed the instructions of the galaxy.


    If there were guys blocking the way, Eunha and Hyeoncheol Kang would attack them with swords and cut off their legs.


    Fire!!


    Fortunately, the dead were vulnerable to fire.


    Kang Hyeon-cheol set fire to the people whose legs were cut off and collapsed on the floor.


    At some point, the road that blocked them became a barrier of flame that hindered the monsters�� path.


    Even so-.


    -There are too many troops.


    Isimi��s forces are moving south faster than expected.


    The fact that the situation was not good remained unchanged.


    First of all, Goesini��s army had achieved its intended purpose.


    While they tied their feet even a little bit.


    Ishimi��s army, which consisted mainly of monsters that could fly, had bought time to reach them.


    Eunha couldn��t help but feel dismayed at the sight of a flying monster passing over her head.


    Soon after, the monsters flying ahead turned and flew towards the galaxy.


    I can��t lose my strength to kill


    Mana Crasher .


    Cuts off the wings of flying monsters.


    Eun-ha ran quickly, leaving behind the monsters that had fallen on the floor.


    Just then, Ishimi, who was following behind, spewed out flames.


    That moment when the heat from the iron-clad dragon heats up the back��


    ��Is it the dragon��s flame? It��s delicious.


    Hyeoncheol Kang sucked in the flames. Filling


    his stomach with Ishimi��s flames,


    he giggled.


    thank god.


    At least there was a way to counter Isimi��s attack.


    Eun-ha, who tried to stop the flames with the power of the fire chicken, was relieved.


    However, it only blocked one of Isimi��s magic.


    Isimi��s fear was her defense.


    His armor is so thick that most attacks are impervious to it.


    Of course, I don��t know if it��s Platinum Cross.


    But they won��t give me a chance to deploy Platinum Cross.


    In the first place, it was not an easy magic to use while running away from monsters.


    Meanwhile-.


    -It��s Hoeryong station.


    After running and running and running and running again.


    Before he knew it, he was able to reach Hoeryong Station within sight.


    Other people also found Hoeryong Station and opened their faces wide.


    It will be fine after passing Hoeryong Station. Once we get past that, they won��t keep coming after us.


    The starting point for the Mana Management Organization to plan to recapture Uijeongbu.


    The monsters living in Uijeongbu didn��t want to go down Hoeryong Station.


    The commanders were even more so.


    It is because if you go south under Hoeryong Station, you will be quite far from the base they are making.


    Nyaa Nyaa


    Maybe that��s why their movements got stronger.


    The dead crossed the surrounding landmarks with bizarre movements.


    The guys clung persistently to hinder the path of Eunha and the party.


    Naturally, they resisted fiercely.


    It was literally a war between people who tried to go outside the boundaries of Hoeryong Station and monsters who wanted to catch them inside the boundaries.


    Transformation


    Phoenix Wings


    Film Disposal Blast Cross


    The


    victory or defeat of the war was the victory of the galaxy.


    While Presis Memory blocked the monsters�� access with protection magic.


    It was because he flew up with wings of flame and blew the Blast Cross at the rushing army.


    Roaring!


    A wall of fire rose in the path of the monsters.


    Except for the dead, the movements of the monsters slowed down.


    There were no monsters jumping into the fire to chase them.


    ok this is it


    From now on, you can slow down little by little and go down to Mangwolsa Temple, stay up all night, and set off in the morning.


    Thus, Eunha and the party were finally able to pass through Hoeryong Station.


    they sang joy


    But that was only for a moment.


    ��Quoooooooooo!!


    That��s


    when the wall of fire disappeared.


    They crossed Hoeryong Station.


    When Isimi and Goesini crossed the border, the monsters followed the corps commander to the south as if they should.


    what! What! Didn��t their momentum slow down once they crossed Hoeryong Station!?


    It seems we liked it. Did we even look delicious?


    Kang Hyeon-cheol poured out disgust.


    Precis Memory did not lose its smile even in this situation.


    On the other hand, Eunha stuck out her tongue.


    It seemed like he would never let us go��


    There was no setback.


    Totally out of expectation.


    Eunha had no choice but to be silent.


    After a day, the < Witch of Time >��s magic will make you unable to fight properly.


    If that happens, you��ll be caught by them, and that��s it.


    Eunha looked up at the sky.


    The sky was slowly getting dark.


    In the next two or three hours, it will be dyed black.


    It will soon be night.


    For the monsters, it would be a night where their strength would grow even stronger.


    The situation was getting worse and worse.


    < Witch of Time >. Is there any magic that can move a long distance?


    there must be It��s a magic called Extract, and if it��s just me, I��ll be able to travel as far away as France or Italy. ��all you have to do is go to Dobong Station.


    No problem. But there��s a problem. Hey, I��ve already left footprints around the world, but you guys haven��t left any footprints.


    What do you mean?


    To put it simply�� My magic isn��t just a movement magic. It��s a magic that skips the moving process. But the law of the world is that if there is a cause, there must be an effect. If we skip the time process and create the result of moving to Dobong Station, we have to return to where we are now to supplement the cause later. on foot �� By when do I have to come back?


    Well, it��s better if I use my magic and come back within 24 hours. If you do not return within 24 hours, you will be penalized. ����. I��m free from those restrictions, so it��s okay, but�� would you guys still be okay?


    no i just run


    After all, I heard that I had to return to Uijeongbu within 24 hours.


    Eunha groaned and refused.


    If so, there was no point.


    I have no choice but to go down to Mangwolsa Station and find a place to hide somewhere.


    Should we go underground like the residents of Uijeongbu Station did?


    Damn it��


    It��s a situation where curse comes out.


    From the time Eunha left Uijeongbu Station, she whipped her legs, which were running non-stop.


    Others seemed to be getting weaker now.


    It was worth it.


    The forced march was overkill.


    Inevitably, he had no choice but to have time to recover his physical strength at Mangwol Ministry.


    Before long, Mangwol Ministry came into view.


    ��Even in an underground waterway. When hyung enters Mangwol Ministry, he erases our presence as much as possible. < Witch of Time > took a video like last time so that the army confuses us, and I use fantasy magic to seduce them��


    Eunha�� I guess you don��t need to?


    what?


    I guess so.


    It was becoming night.


    There was no time.


    Eunha gave instructions to the people as she ran towards Mangwol Temple.


    Then, Han Chang-jin cut off his words and opened his mouth.


    Presis memory was also supportive.


    It was an unknown sound.


    When Eunha asked back��.


    ��What?


    The galaxy was finally discovered.


    At the point where you can see the intersection in front of Mangwolsa Station in the distance.


    Eun-ha found figures lined up left and right.


    It was difficult to recognize the shape of the figure because it was far away, but there was one figure that stood out.


    Hair with a refreshing color that reminds you of the green hydrangea.


    ��Hanmae-ryu special


    food infinite shower


    < Seolchang > Ryu Yeon-hwa.


    At that moment, I saw the galaxy.


    Suddenly, dozens of magic circles appeared in the air.


    A magic that reminds me of the magic of courtesy.


    The magic circle flashes.


    A long, sharp spear of ice flew at an extremely frightening speed.


    Shoot Aaaaa!!


    like the sound of rain.


    The ice that passed over the head of the galaxy pierced the bodies of the monsters who were chasing them.


    The ice spear appeared endlessly from the magic circle and dropped flying monsters.


    However, the counterattack of those waiting at Mangwol Ministry did not stop there.


    says the Lord


    He said I would kill death.


    I heard someone��s prayer.


    It was a familiar voice.


    < Saint of the Order > Illya.


    Eunha, who was running to Mangwolsa Station, soon realized that she was there too.


    And��


    ��Hwaaaaaaaa!!


    After reciting a prayer, Illya activated her magic.


    The pure white light that spread radially from her center hit Goesini��s army.


    The dead screamed.


    Their bodies turned to ashes and perished.


    Purification magic was consumed by them.


    Finally-.


    ��Thunderbolt Lightning S��arch* The ��ov��lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    suddenly fell over Isimi��s head.


    The guy who flew in to attack the party was struck by lightning and roared.


    ��


    Ishimi has a lot of grudges.


    A few years ago, the Shilla clan lost a number of clan members to Lee Shi-mi in Uijeongbu.


    Twelve Seats < Thunder Emperor > Lee Do-jin.


    He remembered the time when he was still immature.


    Thunderbolt


    That��s why when I met Ishimi.


    Lee Do-jin couldn��t help the corners of his mouth go up.


    The boy was struck by lightning and was crying.


    The guy who was hit by his own magic in the past and didn��t get any damage is crying.


    That��s one thing-.


    -I can��t provoke him any more. Our personnel are not capable of dealing with that army.


    Even when my stomach is boiling.


    Lee Do-jin struggled to keep his cool.


    He knew how to judge the situation.


    Although they claimed to have won against the army, it was only a temporary situation.


    If they regroup, they won��t be able to beat them.


    So, Lee Do-jin put his beloved sword mistletoe into the scabbard.


    Whoa,


    he looked up at Isimi.


    The guy was looking down at him too.


    Grizzly and engulfed in electricity.


    Lee Shi-mi didn��t attack at all, just looked down at Lee Do-jin.


    Kuoooo��


    Eventually, Isimi turned around.


    With that, the army changed its direction.


    See you next.


    Looking at the military with their backs turned.


    Lee Do-jin muttered quietly.


    Although now it��s only one blow.


    The next time we meet, I��ll pierce your body.


    I won��t send it like this then.


    Dojin Lee looked in the direction of Uijeongbu until he was nowhere to be seen.


    Meanwhile-.


    ��As expected, it��s Dojin oppa�� he��s so cool. A hard face is the best.


    Kim Min-ji, who came to rescue Noh Eun-ha and Han Chang-jin, said she forgot about her work and fell in love with seeing Lee Do-jin��s profile.


    ��


    Pandora Clan has come to the rescue.


    Watching the army retreat.


    Eunha was able to grasp the situation.


    Laughter came out of nowhere.


    Everyone�� You came here because you were worried about us.


    Judging from the fact that < Thunder Emperor > is also there, it seems that the fairy sent reinforcements.


    Jung Ha-yang, Ryu Yeon-hwa, Kim Min-ji, Jin Parang, Bae Soo-bin, Choi Eun-hyuk, etc.


    Eunha smiled broadly at them.


    They too were laughing at the galaxy.


    right then-


    ��No Eunha! In full swing!


    Just when he was about to share a touching reunion with his clanmates.


    Noh Eun-ah jumped out ahead of her clan members, huffing and puffing.


    Who��s your sister?


    What is it?


    Are you laughing now?


    I am very angry


    With every step she took, her feelings were revealed.


    The joy was short-lived.


    Eunha and Han Changjin had no choice but to harden their faces when they saw Eunah.


    Noona, how did this happen�� Yes, Eun-ah. Keep calm and listen to what we have to say. Here��


    Didn��t I tell you not to worry?


    ������.��


    They quietly backed away and tried to persuade Eun-ah.


    However, persuasion was not worth half a penny.


    Noah��s eyes were talking.


    Whatever you say, I will never listen to you.


    The two were at a loss for words.


    We died��


    then for the first time they could share the same thoughts.


    They couldn��t step back any further, so they had to watch Eun-ah approaching.


    In the end, Eun-ah came to a distance where she could beat Eun-ha and Han Chang-jin if she wanted to.


    Noh Eun-ha and Han Chang-jin.


    ��yes.��


    she called her name


    The two responded by taking a stand at attention.


    Then, I closed my eyes tightly.


    It was an atmosphere where even a fist would fly.


    By the way-


    -Please don��t worry me.


    beyond the expectations of the two.


    Full of emotion, she hugged the two of them and cried out loud.


    ��I��m so glad you��re all right.


    while the two are stuck.


    No Eun-ah sobbed and said.

 Chapter 689

    Relife Player 689


    [Chapter 177]


    [Period of reconstruction]


    Noh Eun-ha and Han Chang-jin were isolated.


    Accordingly, Pandora Clan decided to leave for Uijeongbu to rescue them.


    However, since there were so many events in Yongsan-gu and Jung-gu, it was impossible to recruit all the members of the clan.


    How come we can��t move because you��re just making things happen?


    It is purely because of Noah.


    He brought a lot of work, starting with pioneering unidentified dungeons, so he didn��t have enough troops to move.


    Naturally, Han Seo-hyun, who was doing the paperwork, was also suffering from overwork.


    Nevertheless, she somehow coordinated and sent one party to Uijeongbu.


    He then wrote a letter to the Shilla Clan thanking them for sending reinforcements to Uijeongbu.


    He did his best to save the two people stranded in Uijeongbu.


    So-.


    ��Is it? Are you not hurt anywhere? Yeah�� I��m glad you came back safely without any injuries.


    Rescued Noh Eun-ha and Han Chang-jin.


    She was able to receive good news from Jeong Ha-yang, who left for Uijeongbu.


    Only then did she let go of the hour.


    I had been pretending to be calm, but I was worried a lot on the inside.


    So when the two said they were all right, the tension was relieved.


    She hung up the phone, wishing them a safe return to Gangbuk.


    What is the administrative officer��s sister saying? Are you okay? Where are you now?


    It looks like Dobongsan Station now. It seems that he joined at Mangwolsa Station last night and is leaving now after staying up all night.


    At that time, Jin Seo-na, who had been watching closely since she answered the phone.


    She, who was helping her with her work in the office, stuck her head out and asked.


    In addition to her, there were other people sitting in Han Seo-hyun��s office.


    They were those who spent the night praying for the return of Noh Eun-ha and Han Chang-jin.


    I��ll probably be back in Gangbuk sometime after lunch.


    You said you were at Dobongsan Station earlier, right? I��m glad then If it goes past there, it��s over. Even the monsters in Uijeongbu won��t come after you there. Aren��t they?


    On the news that Seohyun Han delivered.


    The people in the seat made bright faces.


    Soon, starting with Bonggu-rae, people got up saying they had to go to work.


    The office has become relatively quiet.


    Then the remaining people took their luck.


    Anyway, what if the two of them come back? A safe return means a safe return, but if you did something dangerous, you should get scolded. Seriously��. Because of Eunha Noh, I couldn��t sleep properly these days, so my skin became rough. When I come, I won��t leave.


    Cha Eun-woo Joa.


    The two people who slept leaning on each other��s shoulders last night spoke.


    Those present did not disagree with what the two were saying.


    If Nam Hoon did that. If it were me, I��d kick him in the ass. But I��m holding back because I��m a Clan Lord.


    Meanwhile, Yeo-bi clenched her fists.


    Hearing what she said, everyone burst into laughter.


    Seohyun Han also quietly agreed.


    Even on the other side, I could find Shakira, who was working quietly, holding back a laugh.


    After spending the night together, they became comfortable with each other.


    Of course-


    ��So what will the administrative officer do?


    Hmm��


    There were people like Jinseo-na who didn��t completely open up even though they became close to some extent.


    Administrator��s sister


    Han Seo-hyun smiled bitterly inwardly.


    As the clan��s administrator, he acknowledges it, but in private, it must mean that he is still keeping his distance.


    She looked at Jinsanna.


    Well, what should I do�� ������.��


    It��s a very complicated feeling.


    While he is kind to himself, he is secretly wary of himself.


    He is said to be a very shy person.


    Han Seo-hyun looked at the colors floating around Jin Seo-na and grasped the figure.


    Then he smiled.


    Because she expressed her intention that depending on how she treats Eunha, she will also decide how to treat Eunha.


    You mean to keep the good


    To keep out of my eyes.


    Seohyun Han recalled her location.


    Officially, the clan��s administrator.


    Personally, he was Eunha��s lover.


    It wasn��t that she didn��t understand why she found herself difficult.


    No matter what, Seohyeon liked Jinseona��s attitude of following her.


    That��s why it was so cute to see her own eyes.


    ����Maybe even if we didn��t scold, Hayang or her step-sister who was there would have scolded Eunha. Besides the two of them, other people must have been scolded.


    ������.��


    You must have eaten all the swear words while staying up all night last night, but do we even need to curse at Eunha and Han Changjin oppa? Above all��


    The eyes of the clan members were focused.


    Han Seo-hyun spoke her thoughts and then stopped talking in the middle.


    She smiled lightly.


    ��If Gangbuk hadn��t collapsed, today would have been the day that he and I got married. ��Ah����


    The wedding was pushed back, but a good day is a good day. I have no desire to be angry.


    Maybe the galaxy knew what day it was, so it was trying to come back on time.


    Though I knew it couldn��t be the case if I thought about it rationally.


    Seohyun Han could not bear to rule out such thoughts emotionally.


    That��s why I didn��t want to be angry with Eunha.


    Let��s welcome back that we��re back.


    If you think about it, there was no time for the two of them to spend comfortably after Gangbuk collapsed.


    When Eunha comes back, it��s been a while since the two of us should spend time together.


    Even for that, let��s start with the work that needs to be done today.


    Seohyun Han made a promise.


    Would you like to help with the work too? With Shakira and I together, there is no sign of the end.


    Yes, I like it. Can I take this?


    Including Jinsanna.


    Others also helped her.


    So they passed their time doing paperwork.


    When Eun-ha and Han Chang-jin returned to Gangbuk��.


    ��Yes Hello. is it white?


    Just then the phone rang.


    Seohyun Han quickly answered the phone.


    The clan members who were resting after drinking Shakira��s coffee straightened their postures.


    They listened to Han Seohyun��s phone call.


    ��okay.


    ������.��


    Why? What do you say?


    The call ended with just a few words.


    In the meantime, they were nervous when they saw Han Seo-hyun revealing an uncomfortable feeling.


    Jinseo-na asked as the representative.


    Seohyun Han sighed.


    she said��


    ��As soon as he returned from Uijeongbu, he left for the Mana Management Organization to report on the operation.


    ������.��


    I understand because I have work, but to think he went away without saying a word��


    haha hoho.


    Seohyun Han let out a dry laugh.


    Soon, the clan members also raised their mouths to their ears, just like her.


    they raised their ears


    -Looks like he hasn��t been scolded yet.


    ��


    After a day, the reaction came.


    Eunha and the party had to suffer the aftermath of the magic of the Presis memory.


    Fortunately, reinforcements came from Gangbuk, so we were able to receive their help.


    I was lucky to have my sister and Ilya. Thanks to the two of them casting healing magic, I was able to reduce the pain to some extent.


    Although he was reviled by his clanmates.


    Eun-ha, who had been wriggling due to the reaction, was able to return to Gangbuk without incident under their protection.


    At the same time, I was also surprised.


    It was because of Illya, who was mixed among the clan members.


    I��m grateful that Ilya came, but he��s a civilian, not a player, so I don��t know if this is okay.


    Uijeongbu was a restricted area.


    It could be controversial if it were known that ordinary people had set foot there.


    Fortunately, Jeong Ha-yang said that Iriya got permission from the fairy.


    Besides that, a lot happened.


    Not to mention being hit by No Eun-ah.


    I heard Kim Min-ji nagging me.


    I was also scolded by Jeong Ha-yang.


    In the meantime, the galaxy came to reach Gangbuk.


    ��Then I��ll go see the fairy with the mission completion report. Wait, Eunha. Wouldn��t it be okay to take a day off today? Your body isn��t that good either.


    It��s much better than before. are you okay. Oh, there was a person coming out of the mana management device over there.


    In my heart, I wanted to go back to the clan and rest.


    However, as a person who planned the strategy, he could not show irresponsibility at the end.


    Despite Jeong Ha-yang��s dissuade, Eun-ha decided to head for the Mana Management Organization.


    then-


    -Then I��ll go with you.


    The time when Eunha was about to get on the vehicle that met her from the mana management organization.


    Jung Ha-yang followed him.


    Eunha You��re not feeling well right now. You should have someone to watch over you.


    ��yes, please. thank you.


    Eun-ha couldn��t refuse Jung Ha-yang��s proposal.


    In the end, he decided to go to the Mana Management Organization with her.


    The two climbed into the back seat of the car and relieved their fatigue by entrusting themselves to the soft seats.


    In the meantime, Jung Ha-yang held out her smartphone.


    Eunha tilted her head.


    Why are you calling?


    We��re not the only ones worried about you. The people at the Clan Hall must be worried too, so I need to contact them.


    It does.


    Earlier, I called Seohyun unni for a while. you walk again But where��s your phone?


    There��s no way you can recharge in Uijeongbu. If you look at it, the message must have piled up quite a bit. I��ll borrow your phone.


    Eunha received a smartphone.


    He pressed the phone icon.


    I didn��t have to go through the list.


    Seohyun Han had memorized her number.


    Hmm��.


    What��s wrong?


    At that time, Jeong Ha-yang looked at Eun-ha with grim eyes.


    Eunha was cold as if she had committed a sin for no reason.


    she opened her mouth


    No�� It��s just that Seohyun is memorizing her sister��s number.


    I��m memorizing your number too. Seohyun isn��t just memorizing numbers. really? Can I check it then?


    Are you memorizing my number?


    I��m memorizing all of the four academy grades!


    What a mess��


    Eunha stuck out her tongue.


    I couldn��t help but stick out my tongue when Jung Ha-yang said that she remembered the academy grades she didn��t even know about.


    Meanwhile, the phone was connected.


    hello? Oh Seohyun. As for where I��m going right now��


    [Hello. I heard everything from Hayang. He said he was on his way to the Mana Management Organization. You work really hard. You don��t seem to have time to contact me.]


    ��Are you mad?


    [Why am I angry? You are only responsible for your work and I am also responsible for mine.]


    ����.


    A voice came over the phone.


    Eunha held her breath.


    She said she wasn��t mad.


    Eunha could see that she was angry.


    His voice was so cold.


    Eun-ha had to wander around to find words that would ease her anger.


    Then she suddenly asked.


    [��Do you know what day it is?]


    ����.


    [What day is it today?]


    To Seohyun Han��s question.


    Eunha didn��t answer right away.


    I tried to remember in my head whether it was someone��s birthday or some anniversary.


    Nothing came to mind.


    However, I couldn��t answer as I thought.


    It was like fanning a house on fire.


    In the end, Eunha couldn��t answer.


    That was it.


    [it��s okay. I wasn��t expecting either. Come back to the hall as soon as you finish work. Today, I decided to have a dinner party with you to celebrate the return of Chang-Jin oppa.]


    Uh�� Yeah.


    Seohyun Han hung up the phone.


    Eunha let out a sigh with a face wrapped in frustration.


    Jeong Ha-yang seemed to have roughly grasped the situation after seeing Eun-ha��s reaction.


    I wish you all the best when you return to the clan. Like you did with me and Eun-ah yesterday, try acting cute.


    Jung Ha-yang clicked his tongue.


    Eunha groaned.


    ��


    Headquarters of the Mana Management Organization.


    Eun-ha has been looking for fairy Lim Ga-eul, who works at the Mana Management Organization rather than at the Blue House these days.


    ��Welcome. I listened to the report, but it��s fortunate that there were no serious injuries. Oh yeah. sit there Is there anything you want to eat or drink?


    ��if you have coffee, I��ll drink it. ice? hot one?


    Give me something cool.


    ok wait a minute


    ����.


    Lim Ga-eul was very kind.


    Eunha blinked as she stood up and made coffee for herself.


    Soon after, she brought her share of coffee.


    There are no escorts in this office, and there are only you and me, so it��s okay to just talk comfortably.


    ��I��ll have a good coffee.


    It��s really hard to taste the coffee that the fairy makes. know?


    Do you think you drank too much water? It��s cloudy.


    Just drink what they give you.


    Lim Ga-eul gritted his teeth and said.


    Eun-ha, who complained that her coffee was cloudy, smiled.


    She too burst into laughter.


    Soon she laughed.


    ��Thank you very much. Eunha, I wanted to say this to you, but now I can do it.


    The fairy showed her sincerity.


    He was someone who always wore a mask and never showed his true feelings.


    Eunha also hadn��t seen Lim Gaeul��s sincerity in her previous life.


    At most, it was only when she was teaching Ha Baek-ryun or when she was impeached and imprisoned to reveal the secrets of the New Humanity Project.


    If you are grateful, please stay there for a long time.


    Won��t you say something terrible?


    Eunha also expressed her sincerity.


    But she seemed to have taken it as a joke.


    She just giggled and didn��t take his words seriously.


    The Cocoon you brought from Uijeongbu is in good enough condition to be operational right away.


    is it so? That��s great. But I saw it on the way, and it seems that Uijeongbu Cocoon is not in operation yet�� That��s because you guys didn��t come. ����.


    Because if you activate the cocoon you brought, you��ll have to explain to people what this is all about.


    ����.


    But since you didn��t come back, I was in a difficult situation to explain to people. That��s why I��m putting it on hold until you guys come back. And now that you guys are back, when this schedule is over, let��s go start the Cocoon.


    Saying thank you again


    This time, she even bowed her head to Eunha.


    It was the biggest courtesy she could do.


    ��Keep your head up, fairy.


    Ok, thanks.


    Even if there are no people.


    The fairy was not someone who could easily bow her head.


    Eun-ha, who was surprised by her reaction, showed a look of surprise.


    Then she raised her head.


    Now, let��s get to the point.


    Then she smiled as if she never did.


    Eunha listened.


    I can say that your contribution to bringing Cocoon from Uijeongbu is greater than that of defeating Yekyung. You may not think so, but it��s not just the people of Gwangju and Gangbuk that you saved. You saved all the people who will be born on this earth in the future.


    Currently, Gangbuk was being reconstructed.


    As well as building a collapsed city, he was pioneering an unidentified dungeon.


    They collected bodies of people and searched for missing persons.


    Gangbuk was regaining its former appearance.


    However, the reconstruction was not complete without the cocoon surrounding Gangbuk.


    Only Cocoon could put an end to the reconstruction.


    What you brought is not a cocoon. The power to rise again by those who will ensure peace today and tomorrow.


    That was what Eunha had retrieved from Uijeongbu.


    Hope to live again tomorrow.


    Eunha��s achievements could be said to be extraordinary.


    That��s why I want to give you at least a Taegeuk rating.


    Taegeuk Rating.


    It was the highest grade, one higher than the Eulji grade.


    It was a treasure trove that had never been opened even before returning.


    However, Lim Ga-eul shook his head.


    However, in a situation where you have just received the Eulji grade, if I open the Taegeuk grade treasure house again, there will be a backlash from everywhere.


    ����.


    Still, I couldn��t ignore your contributions, so I thought about it��


    Eunha felt sorry for her.


    The relics in the Eulji-level vaults had such great power, but I was just curious about how great the relics were in the Taegeuk-level vaults.


    But it was unavoidable.


    Eunha also understood Gaeul Lim��s concerns.


    Lim Ga-eul is a fair person. Even if the opponent is one��s opponent, he does not ignore the person who made the contribution.


    Eun-ha knew Lim Ga-eul��s personality to some extent.


    That��s why he could expect a reward from her.


    As expected��.


    -Only once.


    ����.


    I��ll give you the right to use me. No matter what you give right now, isn��t there anything more valuable than a Taegeuk-grade artifact? So, whenever you want, I will give you the right to use my name and power without any conditions.


    What she presented was the fairy��s power.


    Although it was a sword that could only be wielded once, it was a power that could control the fate of the country depending on how it was used.


    Of course, if this conversation becomes known, the world will be quite agitated. So let��s keep this conversation only in your hearts and mine today.


    ����.


    Formally, you brought Cocoon out of a pure heart for the country without any payment. It will be known to the world as such. no complaints? Oh, I��m thinking of giving proper compensation to others. �� yes I like that.


    then you know that Call me whenever you need my strength.


    She


    gives her phone number.


    Eunha nodded.


    ��


    What did the fairy say?


    You told a good story. There are a lot of people here, so I��ll tell you later. You will probably be surprised when you hear it.


    The informal meeting with the fairy ended.


    Eun-ha left the fairy��s office with a smile on her face.


    Jung Ha-yang, who was waiting in the lobby, couldn��t stop looking at Eun-ha��s face and was curious. S��ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Even so, I couldn��t talk about being able to wield the power of a fairy in a place like this.


    Let��s go back to the hall for now.


    Beep beep beep beep beep beep!


    Anyway, the job is done.


    Holding Jung Ha-yang��s hand, Eun-ha decided to leave the building.


    right then-


    ��������


    The elevator stopped.


    Afterwards, Eunha ran into Hwangsan-gun from the Twelve Seated < Beast Tamer > who got off the elevator.


    They met eyes and just stared at each other.


    ��hello.


    hmm yes


    The phantom beasts seemed to have been left behind.


    The tigers were nowhere to be seen.


    Eun-ha greeted him first, and Hwangsan-gun also awkwardly greeted him.


    But won��t you come out? I can��t get in if it��s blocked like that��


    ��Sorry.


    Soon, Eunha was out of luck.


    Only then did Hwangsan get off the elevator.


    A man in heavy armor followed him and got off.


    ��What?


    The galaxy hesitated.


    It was a face I remember.


    I couldn��t have known


    ��Hello, Pandora Clan Lord. My name is Choo Young-hoon of the KK Clan. It��s embarrassing, but it��s called < One Man Fortress >.


    ����.


    < One-Man Fortress > Choo Young-hoon.


    The man who took the place of < Cheolong > Mun-Jun, who was selected as the 2nd Twelve Seat before returning.


    The guardian with a Mohican hairstyle smiled with a grim face and held out his hand to Eunha.


    Eunha caught up unexpectedly.


    I wish you well in the future.


    What��s going on here��


    Oh, that��s it. I have work. Something worth doing.


    In my previous life, I belonged to the Dangun clan.


    In this life, it was as if he belonged to the KK clan.


    Eun-ha shook hands with him and was lost in thought.


    Why is this person on the fairy��s floor?


    It��s definitely a way to go to the lobby.


    Eunha couldn��t help but wonder.


    Considering this place at this time.


    There was one thing that came to mind.


    The 2nd zodiac��


    I��m trying to recommend this guy as the zodiac to replace < Cheolong >.


    Choo Young-hoon turns around.


    Eunha clenched her fists as she watched him walking down the hallway.


    I couldn��t think of it.


    The rest of the focus on recovering the Cocoon, behind the scenes, the clans were recommending players from the Guardian Division to the Twelve Seats.


    There will be no time to rest��.


    I thought I would be able to rest comfortably now after I came back from Uijeongbu.


    It seemed wrong.


    Eun-ha muttered as she saw Choo Young-hun walking away.


    Then-.


    ��Pandora Clan Lord.


    Hwangsangun called him.


    ����I heard the news. You must have worked hard, but rest well.


    just say that


    Eventually, Prince Hwangsan took Choo Yeonghun and disappeared around the corner.


    Why is that person doing that��


    Pippi.


    You say things that don��t really answer.


    Hear the unexpected.


    Eunha was shaken.

 Chapter 690

    Relife Player 690(a)


    [Chapter 177]


    [Period of Reconstruction (2)]


    In his previous life, < One-Man Fortress > Choo


    Young-hoon was the one who became the Twelve Seat in place of the vacant seat of < Cheolong >.


    As a result, Choo Young-hun was treated as a ��second period��.


    This is because Seonnyeo Lim Ga-eul dissolved the Twelve Seats after the 1st Uijeongbu Recapture War and did not newly form the 2nd Twelve Seats.


    Anyway, Choo Young-hun, who took the name of the Dangun Clan and became the Twelve Chair��.


    ����He was a person without a single ounce. Even though I acknowledged his skills, he was a person I really didn��t like.


    Hong Jin-woo, who was a direct descendant of the Dangun group and a member of the Dangun clan in his previous life, made a great contribution in the invasion of Gangbuk.


    As a result, the position of the Dangun Group and the Dangun Clan rose.


    The public sentiment was also with Hong Jin-woo.


    As a result, as a mana management organization, there was no choice but to select Choo Young-hoon from < One Man Fortress > to save face for Hong Jin-woo and the Dangun Clan.


    Choo Young-hoon is a complete egoist.


    I��m a person who puts the interests of my clan and myself first.


    Wouldn��t the Twelve Seats be like that?


    Choo Young-hoon, who became the 12th ruler at the time, acted too much.


    While swearing allegiance to the fairy, the twelve thrones, who had to work for the public good, focused only on self-interest.


    As a result, conflicts arose among the Twelve Seats.


    They also said that they should pursue profits a little more selfishly.


    It was about creating such an atmosphere.


    Kwak Woo-hyeok, who became the Twelve Seated with the Changhae Clan on his back, was the first to jump on the bandwagon and went on a rampage.


    ��Chu Young-hoon is poison.


    A poison that will shake the hearts of the Twelve who maintain a balance between public and private interests.


    So, the evaluation of Eunha had no choice but to be harsh.


    A person like that might become the Twelve this time too��


    Heading to the Pandora Clan Hall.


    Eunha��s worries deepened.


    ��


    Sadang Station Pandora Clan Hall.


    Eun-ha stood looking up at her hall.


    what��s the matter? won��t you go in? sea??h th�� novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I have to go in��


    Jeong Ha-yang encouraged it.


    Eunha blurted her horse��s tail.


    My feet didn��t come off right away.


    Premonition of the hell that would unfold in the future, he could not enter the Clan Hall.


    No matter how much you do, you probably won��t kill me or anything like that��


    And I��m a Clanlord, right? They won��t scold you as badly as you did at the academy.


    Eunha made up her mind.


    I simulated thinking about what the clan members would say.


    Hayang, won��t you write me a protection spell to block physical attacks?


    ����.


    Just write one or two.


    Are you too scared to go inside? That��s why�� no yes okay.


    This time, I got slapped on the back by No Eun-ah.


    Eunha realized that she needed protection magic to mitigate the attack.


    At that time, it was so dizzy that I could see the stars in front of my eyes.


    So, Eun-ha asked Jung Ha-yang for magic.


    Jeong Ha-yang made a pitiful face and reluctantly cast a spell.


    ok let��s go in Hey��.


    Why did I date you?


    Uncharacteristically for her, Jung Ha-yang muttered quite skeptically.


    Eun-ha comforted her and finally moved to the clan hall.


    Eunha, who entered the clan hall nervously, was faced with��


    ����Welcome! It was hard working in Uijeongbu, right? You worked hard!!��


    ����


    They were the clan members who welcomed the return of the galaxy with bright faces.


    Eunha opened her eyes.


    I wondered what this was.


    The situation was unfolding in a completely different way from what he expected.


    It is a flower necklace made by clan members in hopes of Eunha��s safe return. Come on, I��ll cover you! bow your head


    Uh�� Thank you everyone��


    ��What do you do with something like this!!��


    Joara came forward.


    She put a large flower necklace around Eunha��s neck.


    Only then could Eunha relax.


    I guess I was worried for nothing.


    Well, since I got scolded in Uijeongbu, what should I do to get scolded here again?


    Clan members are smiling broadly.


    Even Eunha burst into laughter.


    To be honest, I was a little impressed.


    Everyone was worried about me.


    yes this is a clan


    They care about each other like family.


    Jinparang exploded a celebration.


    The clanmates giggled.


    So is it like that?


    Minho Why is he biting his tongue? Isn��t he the only one smiling?


    Among the clan members who applauded and welcomed, Minho Mok stood out.


    Eunha tilted her head.


    Mok Min-ho, whose eyes met, put his hands together while looking at Eun-ha.


    It was like praying for the soul of a dead person.


    It must be because of my mood. I��m going to do that because I��m shy.


    Mok Min-ho��s own hospitality.


    I decided not to worry too much.


    And then, when Han Seo-hyun appeared, Eun-ha��s interest returned.


    -Are you here? great job. Oh Seohyun. It��s late, so��


    I��ve set up a place for dinner on the 3rd floor. In Uijeongbu, you couldn��t even eat properly and ran away, so go and eat until you��re full.


    yes thank you Then you are the same��


    I have a lot of work, so I��ll go. Enjoy yourself comfortably. ����.


    swish.


    Seohyun Han finished her business and turned around.


    Shakira followed her.


    Eunha couldn��t help but be dazed at the sight of her turning around.


    ��I��m angry.


    angry


    Eunha was sure.


    I felt like I had to go after him.


    So I tried to chase after her, overcoming the welcome of the clan members.


    Then then-.


    ��Seohyun-noona also said that, so let��s go to the dinner party quickly! Hey Eunha, what are you doing?


    let��s go! let��s go! I want to eat dew! I mean, I was patient until you came! I know. the food will cool down Let��s go. Han Seo-Hyun noona also said that she stopped by the dinner hall as soon as she finished work!


    ����.


    Choi Eun-hyuk Kang Si-hyung.


    The two suddenly grabbed Eunha��s arms.


    Due to the magic recoil, the galaxy, which does not have much strength in the body, had no choice but to be dragged by them.


    Ariel continued to roam around the galaxy.


    galaxy


    Oh Eunhyuk.


    while getting on the elevator.


    Eunhyuk Choi called in a small voice.


    Eun-ha tilted her head as he tried to whisper.


    You know�� don��t die.


    what? What is that��


    What? I think I heard wrong. What is Choi Eunhyuk squeaking?


    I didn��t say anything! Isn��t that right Eunha!?


    Uh uh uh��.


    Unknown advice from Eunhyuk Choi.


    At that time, Kim Min-ji gave Choi Eun-hyuk a warning.


    Eunha had no choice but to become nervous again after seeing the series of situations.


    There is something.


    Something I don��t know��


    Come to think of it, the situation was very strange.


    Being welcomed by the clan members, he was being watched by the clan members to prevent him from escaping anywhere.


    The clan members who rode the elevator with him were silent.


    It felt somehow awkward.


    Clan members are plotting something.


    That thought didn��t leave me.


    Come to think of it, I couldn��t see my older sister and Changjin hyung�� Where did they go?


    Then, Eun-ha visited Han Chang-jin, a comrade who had a rough day with her in Uijeongbu.


    Come to think of it, I didn��t see it.


    I hope that Kaede will answer the question of the galaxy.


    I��m on the third floor now. I��m going to eat with Eun-ah first.


    Changjin oppa must have suffered a lot in Uijeongbu too, so he must have been very hungry! That��s why I told you to eat first!


    Um�� I see.


    Kaede let out a small sigh.


    Yeo-bi added her words.


    Eunha looked at Kaede��s reaction and raised her guard.


    Eventually, we reached the third floor.


    When Eunha comes down from the 3rd floor��.


    ����Wow��


    the wariness disappeared like snow melting.


    A feast was prepared.


    It was so large that all the members of the clan couldn��t eat it.


    Soon he found Han Chang-jin and Eun-ah on one side.


    Ah, Eunha, welcome. Are you hungry? You too come here and eat quickly. Because I prepared a lot of food. Ahhhhhh��


    Changjin-ah. You can��t talk while eating. Let��s swallow it all and say it. Come on, try this too. You don��t have the strength to lift a fork because you��re not feeling well, right? I��ll feed you. You said the other day that you want me to feed you. right?


    Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu��.


    I told you not to talk while I was eating. Oh, would you like to try this too?


    ����.


    It was a very strange sight.


    At first, Eun-ha, who was killing Chang-jin at the sight of Eun-ah feeding herself, was at a loss for words.


    Eun-ah was pushing food into her mouth so Chang-jin Han couldn��t swallow properly.


    Eun-ha trembled when she saw that her sister would make sure she would die of hunger.


    Meanwhile-.


    ��Now! Let��s go eat too! Eunha I��m sorry


    uh huh Hey wait��


    Jinpa-rang and Yoo Nam-hoon grabbed Eun-ha��s arms.


    The two seated Eunha.


    Soon, female clan members around him filled the position.


    ����.


    What is it?


    what is going to happen


    Eunha gulped at the sight of the female clan members looking at her, not paying attention to the food.


    Surely you��re not trying to turn me into a pig?


    Eunha was nervous.


    However, he was already imprisoned in a prison created by his clan members.


    ��Subin, it is now. huh. i��ve been waiting for this


    ����!!


    Cha Eun-woo signaled.


    Bae Su-bin snapped his fingers.


    Immediately��


    ��What is this��!!


    What is it? It��s a magic I made for this day to hold you back.


    The flower necklace Eunha was wearing around her neck.


    After receiving Bae Su-bin��s mana, it began to wriggle like a snake.


    The flower necklace reduced in size and tightened Eunha��s neck.


    Then, the stems extending from the flower necklace entangled Eunha��s limbs to prevent her from getting up from her chair.


    oh my gosh Wouldn��t it be hard to eat in such a state?


    the party giving the order.


    Cha Eun-woo said calmly.


    She hummed and looked down.


    That��s right. Then we will have no choice but to take turns feeding them.


    ��That��s good!!��


    Minji Kim grew up.


    She took a nearby food and put it in Eunha��s mouth.


    Eunha had no choice but to mumble the food that suddenly came into her mouth.


    Soon after, the clan members who rose from their seats took similar actions.


    they came slowly


    Guys, but this is too much��


    Won��t you feed Yeonhwa unnie?


    ����.


    Even Yeonhwa noona��.


    The only one.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa tried to stop them.


    Then Kim Min-ji asked, and Ryu Yeon-hwa, who was hesitant, took a fork and held it out to Eun-ha.


    ��Ah do.�� ����.


    Totally unexpected torture.


    Eunha couldn��t help but feel fear when she saw more than ten forks.


    Jinparang even tried to wrap a large wrapper and feed it to him.


    It felt like my mouth was about to tear.


    Even so, Eunha had to eat what they gave her.


    I��m really dying��


    It��s hard to express mana.


    It was because he was receiving the price of the magic of the Prisis Memory.


    Meanwhile-.


    ��It��s nothing��!!


    Eunha opened her eyes wide after eating some food.


    Tongue was thrilling.


    Acidic, spicy, salty, and sweet food.


    Eun-ha was startled and swallowed the food and asked for water.


    Then Jinseo-na poured water and held it out to him.


    Eunha gulped down the water.


    what did i just eat? Did they poison their food!?


    Eunha tried to figure out the situation.


    At that time, Cha Eun-woo, who put his arm on Eun-ha��s shoulder, whispered.


    ��Some of the food here is made by Minji for you. But we don��t even know what it is. so i know that You want to know what it is. You guys can do this too much�� ��Ah do it.��


    ����.


    The galaxy was in despair.


    Cha Eun-woo, who was taking pictures while looking at himself, just kept quiet.


    Either that or not, the clan members�� offensive continued.


    right then-


    ��Seo Seohyun!


    Seohyun Han has arrived.


    Seohyun Han snorted as she saw what was happening in the cafeteria.


    You guys are having fun


    Seohyun-ah, save me��.


    Eat a lot more deliciously. Shakira, let��s go over there and sit down.


    your magistrate. There are so many delicious foods.


    Han Seo-hyun didn��t even look at it.


    She dared to move to a place far away from the galaxy.


    Eunha had no choice but to lose hope when she saw her moving away.


    Anyway, isn��t this a little too much?


    Will you let yourself die?


    Eunha looked at Han Seohyun.


    Then-.


    [��Eh, you idiot. Did someone say that they couldn��t even remember what day it is?]


    [Jinseo-na?]


    Jinseo-na wearing a fox-shaped brooch.


    She was telepathically sending food into Eunha��s mouth.


    Eunha conveyed the sound of her heart with the power of her artifact.


    [What day is it today?]


    [Huh? It��s your memorial day.]


    [����.]


    Jinseo-na giggled and answered.


    As she wiped Eunha��s mouth, she sent her telepathy again.


    [If only the disaster hadn��t happened, I heard that today was the wedding of you and the magistrate��s sister? But Eunha didn��t talk about getting married to the administrative officer sister and always made her work, so it��s only natural to get angry.] [


    Come to think of it, there was talk of getting married in May��. But what��s the matter with that? The marriage must have been postponed��]


    [Right. The wedding in May, when the photos are the prettiest, has been postponed. Don��t you know how important that is to women?]


    [����.]


    [You��re in big trouble now. I��m going to give you a scolding for delaying the marriage in front of the administrative officer��s sister? When it comes to getting married, everyone wants to be the main character, but how upset would you be if you couldn��t do that?]


    [����.]


    [But I can��t contact anyone and I don��t know what day it is today, and as soon as I get back from Uijeongbu, I can��t contact you. Go to the management organization.]


    [Grunt��]


    [You��re wrong?]


    Jinseo-na��s bruise.


    Eunha couldn��t refute anything.


    Then Jinseo-na smiled.


    [So eat and die. Don��t worry about us in the next life.]

 Chapter 691

    Relife Player 691(b)


    [Chapter 177]


    [Period of Reconstruction (3)]


    Seohyun Han sighed.


    It was the first time Eunha had ever been so upset.


    Seohyun is there.


    In the Clanlord Clan Hall, I would have asked to be treated as the magistrate. yes so what did you come for? If it��s a personal thing, it��s after the work is over��


    When does the work end?


    The Clanlords have spread their affairs so much that it won��t be over for days.


    In summary, don��t touch it for a few days.


    Eun-ha had to leave Han Seo-hyun��s office with a grunt.


    It was going on.


    Clan members also reacted so coldly that it felt like sitting on a cushion of thorns at the Eunha Clan Hall.


    As a result, Eunha��s recent refuge was the Byeokhaesu Workshop next to the Clan Hall.


    Coincidentally, Byeok Hae-soo had something to see.


    ��You seem to have gained some weight lately?


    I��ve been eating well these days��.


    Well�� if I eat that way, I��m sure. Be patient though. The clan members will stop forgiving.


    Clanmates are fine now. The problem is our administrator.


    do it well Moan��.


    The wall seawater clicked his tongue.


    Eunha couldn��t answer.


    Soon, Eunha turned the topic.


    so how did mine go? Isn��t it time to start making it?


    hey you��re still far away Clan members are also busy making artifacts.


    Byeok Haesu sat across from him. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He wiped the sweat with a cloth he didn��t know if it was a towel or a rag.


    Then she reached over to a shelf nearby and placed the box in front of Eunha.


    The box contained a lot of jewelry.


    ruler.


    What is it?


    The Eulji-class artifact you obtained. I��m thinking of making one of the trinkets out there. Take a look to see if there is a color you want.


    Senator Sangwon��s bell is so big, you��re going to make it into a ring or a necklace? is that possible?


    Eunha widened her eyes.


    In his previous life, On Taeyang made the armor of reduction from the same species of Sangwonsa, the material for Eulji-class artifacts.


    Since the size of the species was so large, they had no choice but to make armor to cover the power.


    But to make an artifact out of a necklace much smaller than that.


    Eunha suddenly had doubts.


    What do you see me as? A maestro belonging to the Pandora Clan. Knowing one skill.


    Do you think I, who knows one skill, can��t put the power of the same species into a necklace?


    ����.


    It��s a job to remove impurities and add only the necessary parts to the necklace. It��s a lot of work, but it��s possible. Considering your fighting style, a necklace would be better than armor. Or is armor better?


    No, the necklace is good.


    The wall sea water hit his chest.


    Eunha listened to him and understood.


    It seemed that there was no need to wear heavy armor.


    How long does the job take?


    When the clan members artifacts are over.


    I��m a Clanlord, can��t you do it first?


    Shouldn��t you first take care of the clan members who are struggling to clear up unidentified dungeons? That��s right.


    Eunha nodded.


    I��m sorry but I couldn��t help it.


    Anyway, he was in a situation where he was helping with the reconstruction of the fortress.


    I didn��t need artifacts yet.


    By the way, there are also rings��


    Soon after, Eun-ha took out some rings from the box.


    Eunha looked around at the ring.


    Come to think of it, even though I had an engagement ring, I didn��t make a wedding ring.


    I felt that way too late.


    Come to think of it, Eunha hadn��t prepared anything on the premise that the wedding would be postponed.


    That must have made Han Seo-hyun angry.


    Eunha, who had been thinking that far, opened her mouth at once.


    ��Hyung, please make me a ring. what? what ring? As an artifact?


    No, for a gift�� for a proposal. When the other person received it, it was so pretty that I was moved. Didn��t you even propose?


    ����.


    First, Mr. Jesu is angry. There is a lot of work, but�� Yes, I feel sorry for my younger brother, but this older brother has to do his best to help.


    ��


    Concentrating on preventing disaster.


    I couldn��t pay attention to Han Seo-hyun.


    Even when she brought up the idea of getting married in May��.


    ����May? Um����


    ��Why? Don��t you like it?��


    ��no. Then let��s do it.��


    Eunha didn��t worry too much.


    Because disaster befell her, and I couldn��t bring myself to say that I wouldn��t be able to get married in May.


    Eun-ha thought to just let the situation go by itself.


    That��s why I didn��t think about how much Han Seohyun puts on the month of May.


    I didn��t prepare properly with the thought that the marriage would be delayed anyway, and I put it away as it was in one side of my memory.


    yes i did too much


    I was so engrossed in changing the future that I couldn��t look around the present.


    Seohyun wouldn��t have expressed it, but he��s a human being too, so he must have felt sad inside.


    Nonetheless, Seohyun Han did not say anything and gave her full support in the position of administrator.


    And he took it for granted.


    Stupidly, Eun-ha realized it only when she eventually stopped even looking at him.


    Eunha regretted it greatly.


    I decided to express my gratitude to her, albeit belatedly.


    Even so, Eunha couldn��t figure out how to ease her mood.


    I don��t know what to do at a time like this.


    It was a problem that even the regressor could not figure out.


    So Eun-ha asked her mother for advice.


    Then the mother said��


    ��Then it is. what did mom say Didn��t I tell Seohyun to be considerate and take care of me?


    It seems that Seohyun didn��t express herself, so she


    stopped being negligent��. Seohyun didn��t mean to bother you. But Eunha, how could you not propose properly�� Mom thought it was already over between the two of you. I thought it was okay


    because we exchanged words about getting married .


    Still, your dad wasn��t this far��


    ����.


    Eunha.


    your mom


    Do you think you can win your spouse��s life with just one word of marriage? Is your spouse��s life so light that you can get it with just a word?


    ����.


    Go to Seohyun and tell her straight away. Don��t try to make ends meet with a single word, prepare with sincerity and appeal to the extent that you want Seohyun to entrust her life to you. Don��t try to persuade, appeal with your heart.


    ��what can I do? Specifically.


    galaxy


    your mom


    Mom suddenly sounds skeptical. I have doubts that I raised you this wrong. Was my son that stupid?


    ����.


    Whoa��. Let me tell you how my mom got proposed to by my dad.


    Eunha deeply accepted her mother��s sighed advice.


    It was an unfamiliar advice to a regressor who lived a life of worrying people around him, fighting alone without looking around.


    ��Yes, thank you. mom.


    Be nice to Seohyun. How long do you think I can take care of you?


    Yeah�� I love you.


    ��okay. You have to tell Seohyun and Hayang that way too. Understand?


    huh.


    I don��t know what love is.


    However, I couldn��t come up with the right words to express my gratitude.


    Saying thank you was light.


    I was sorry to say thank you.


    It was not enough to say that I liked it.


    so i love you


    After much thought, Eun-ha found an appropriate answer.


    Even taking it out yourself The unfamiliar words made the galaxy move.


    ��


    I wasn��t particularly angry.


    At least, the soaring fire was released as Eunha safely returned to the Clan Hall.


    Even so, Seohyun Han treated Eunha coldly throughout the two days��.


    ��If you think about it, you and I were simply a political relationship.


    Because he remembered his situation.


    Before becoming the administrator of Clan Pandora.


    What did you say to Eunha?


    Didn��t he say that he had no heart for Eunha, so he would not interfere in his love affairs as much as possible?


    Didn��t he further promise to work for the clan as an administrator?


    He treated me the way I wanted him, so I was being too greedy without even realizing it.


    So I didn��t treat her coldly, I just drew a line that I had to keep as a Clan Lord and administrator.


    She decided to be content with simply being the first in the galaxy.


    He had no intention of capturing Eunha��s heart any more.


    It��s too much greed.


    Even so-.


    -It��s a bit lonely.


    Somewhere in my heart was lonely and lonely.


    In fact, even though this relationship is moderate.


    I hope for a lot in my heart.


    As if he unintentionally gave meaning to the wedding in May.


    Like an idiot, he dreamed that it would be the most splendid moment of his life.


    However, Eunha did not pay much attention to such things.


    Unlike herself, Eun-ha really thoroughly thought of marriage as just the end of an official relationship.


    I backed off without even knowing it.


    I had to do it like Eunha too��


    It��s all because of the energy of spring.


    The flowers that bloomed even in the midst of destruction were disturbing.


    Seohyun Han decided to focus on paperwork in order to forget about it.


    Even though official business hours had already ended, he decided to remain alone in the office and work.


    Such a daily life has been going on ever since.


    ��Huh?


    That was then.


    What did you hear?


    She raised her head. The sound of


    someone


    knocking on the window.


    Hearing the sound from the window, Seohyun Han turned her gaze.


    What she soon discovered was��


    �C Fire chicken?


    Beep beep beep beep beep beep!


    It was Noh Eun-ha��s illusion.


    Han Seo-hyun got up from her seat and walked towards Buldak knocking on the window.


    Papa!


    ����.


    as if asking to open the door.


    The fire chicken caught up.


    Han Seo-hyun was attracted to Buldak��s cuteness and unintentionally opened the window.


    Papa!


    Come here.


    Then the fire chicken came inside.


    Seohyun Han held out her hand.


    The fire chicken sat on her palm.


    Seohyun Han smiled lightly.


    Where is your master going and is he here? huh?


    It was a lonely car.


    I wanted to talk to someone.


    She welcomed the fire chicken.


    Soon, she found that Buldak had a card hanging around his neck.


    What is this?


    Papa!


    ����.


    A palm-sized card.


    Buldak had several cards hanging around his neck.


    Seohyun Han turned the back of the card.


    A message


    was written.


    ��Please forgive me just once.��


    Ha��


    it was obvious who wrote it.


    It seemed to be Noh Eun-ha��s plan.


    A strategy to ask for forgiveness by breaking one��s vigilance with Buldak.


    Seohyun Han snorted.


    Unfortunately, she forgave it right away.


    I was just taking time to find a line that deals with the galaxy for a while.


    ����.


    So Eun-ha Noh is just working hard for nothing.


    Even so, she couldn��t calm her shaking heart when she saw the card.


    It was an act not like Noh Eun-ha.


    she wondered


    I continued to flip the card, feeling my heart warming up somewhere.


    ��I��m sorry for worrying you.��


    ��And thank you for worrying.��


    ����.


    ��I feel relieved that you are by my side.�� ��That


    ��s


    why I can trust you.��


    Even so, Han Seo-hyun��s mouth was naturally smiling.


    Every time I flipped a card, I felt as if my heart was racing.


    ��I��m so glad I met you.��


    ��That��s why I told you. Tell me to be nice��


    Kick it.


    Han Seo-hyun burst into a light laugh.


    I turned over the last card.


    And he hesitated.


    ��I��m outside the door now


    . ��


    Seohyun Han turned her head.


    It��s outside the office door.


    no-


    ��Tok Tok


    It is beyond the secret door.


    Seohyun Han turned her head again and saw a door that only she and Eunha Noh knew about.


    -Can I come in?


    ����.


    made it.


    A door that I had never used before because I was so busy with work.


    She stared at the door for a long time.


    He suppressed his pounding chest and opened his mouth.


    -Yes, come in.��

 Chapter 692

    Relife Player 692


    [Chapter 177]


    [Period of Reconstruction (4)]


    ��What��s wrong with you?


    It��s just�� it��s an expression of my heart. so you don��t like it?


    Who said no? Who wouldn��t like an event like this?


    Seohyun Han smiles softly.


    Eun-ha could tell that she was relieved.


    So he decided to get a little closer to her.


    ����.


    She just smiled and looked at the galaxy that narrowed the distance.


    Soon he stretched out his hand.


    He took her hand cautiously without asking her permission.


    She quietly held out her hand.


    I let him touch his hand.


    Now that I think about it, I think Seohyun didn��t pay much attention to you.


    Did you know that now So sorry. And thank you. What are you sorry for and what are you thankful for?


    Hey�� You wrote it on the card.


    I want to hear it directly from your mouth.


    Moan��


    Han Seohyun��s eyes twinkle.


    Eunha groaned briefly.


    Eun-ha, who entangled her hand in Han Seo-hyun��s, opened her mouth as if resigned.


    I��m really sorry that there are so many things I can��t tell you.


    I know. People who have too many secrets are not to be trusted. so? Are you thinking about talking now?


    ��Sorry.


    I knew it. So, what are you thankful for?


    all.


    all? Still, thank you for trusting me, thank you for always being by my side, thank you for helping me�� just thank you so much.


    Han Seo-hyun��s smile deepens.


    There is heat in her gaze.


    Eunha looked at her and smiled awkwardly.


    ������.��


    Without a word, he fumbled with her fingers, searching for words to say.


    Seohyun Han waited patiently until Eunha opened her mouth.


    Soon he opened his mouth.


    ��So I thought about how to express this in my own way.


    Island island island.


    Eun-ha asked Byeok Hae-soo and took out a beautifully crafted ring.


    A ring made of silver.


    Small blue diamonds scattered a soft glow.


    Come to think of it, I tried to match the wedding ring, but I was busy with work and couldn��t match it. I made it on my own�� but I hope you like it.


    ����.


    Han Seohyun didn��t say anything.


    whether positive or negative.


    He didn��t know what her silence meant.


    I just put the ring on the finger that I was touching without hesitation.


    The hand was very careful.


    ��It��s pretty.


    Let Eunha raise her hand.


    Seohyun Han touched the ring on her finger.


    After touching for a while.


    She quietly got lucky.


    thank you. It��s pretty. Happy.


    three short words.


    However, each of the words she spoke contained a heavy and long heart.


    The impression conveyed by the short words was stronger than the long words.


    Eunha raised her lips.


    ������


    Now he carefully reached out and hugged her.


    Then he whispered in her ear. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ����Do it.


    ����.


    Lighthearted to say thank you.


    It��s a pity to say thank you.


    My heart is not enough to say that I like you.


    Eunha conveyed her heart.


    After being confessed to by him, she also responded with emotion.


    me too. ����Do it.


    A heart wrapped in the word contract.


    That night they opened their hearts to each other sincerely.


    Thus, the relationship that they pretended not to know each other is put to an end.


    ��


    That night, Eunha and Han Seohyun honestly exchanged their hearts.


    In the meantime, the two people who expressed it in a roundabout way communicated with each other in a direct, direct and emotional way.


    But the line was not crossed.


    ��Give me time to prepare.


    It��s okay, I��ll respect you.


    ��Cause I know what she��s talking about


    Eun-ha neither tried to pry nor forced her.


    It was fun just to spend time shoulder to shoulder with the two of us.


    The two talked a lot.


    Among them, there was a story that Eunha couldn��t tell and was still reluctant to tell.


    -I��m sorry I couldn��t tell you.


    are you okay. If you want to talk anytime, you can tell me then. I will always be by your side no matter what you say.


    One day�� I��ll tell you.


    Then I��ll be waiting for that time.


    respect and care.


    The two embraced each other��s hearts and spent the day like that.


    From that day on, the gaze Han Seo-hyun sent was hotter, warmer, and full of affection than before.


    Eunha was the same.


    There was no way the clan members didn��t know as the two of them dropped their emotions.


    ��That��s true. It��s really hard on the eyes�� Some people can��t even date because they are busy with work, but who is dating while working?


    Oh, I want to stab Noh Eun-ha. Why am I still single��


    ?


    Bae Su-bin shuddered.


    romantic relationship? Rather than dating, I like to just eat, warm up, and fight!


    Ho-ho when it��s good


    Like Jinpa-rang, there were members of the clan who weren��t interested in dating yet.


    In the case of Bong Gu-rae, he watched the two of them with a happy gaze.


    The Lord loves everyone. So please don��t be too sad. Because the Lord loves you. However, if you give a little more attention to the saintess who follows the will of the Lord��.


    As soon as Iriya looked at the galaxy, she held her hands together and prayed.


    It is said that he looked at the galaxy with a desperate gaze.


    I��m sorry, but I would like you to be a little more careful in the office.


    I endured it, endured it, and in the end, Shakira gave me a warning.


    ������.��


    Like Ryu Yeon-hwa, some clan members simply kept their mouths shut.


    Lastly, in the case of Jeong Ha-yang��.


    ��It��s Eunha. oh hey why?


    With a face so bright enough to break his guard, he clung to Eunha and whispered.


    -I��ll be looking forward to it too.


    ����.


    Seohyun��s ring is pretty.


    With the nuance of not forgetting yourself.


    She tells Eunha and runs away.


    ��


    < Cheolong > Moon Jun passed away.


    People were in despair.


    On the other hand, there were also those who saw this situation as an opportunity.


    There is a vacancy in the Guardian of the Twelve.


    The fairy government will select the Twelve Seats sooner or later to deal with this disaster and fill the vacancy of < Cheolong >.


    Including KK Clanlord Huangshan County.


    The people who had prevented the disaster and had a war of nerves who did better or worse had the seat of < Cheolong > implicitly in mind.


    At that time, the first among them to move was the KK group.


    Kim Gun, the chairman of KK Group, tried to lobby the fairy government.


    In fact, I didn��t even have to lobby.


    Because there is only one person in the Guardian Division who has a reputation, has guaranteed skills, is young, and has played a major role in this catastrophe.


    KK Clan��s < One Man Fortress > Choo Young-hoon.


    Kim Gun and Prince Hwangsan suggested him to the fairy.


    Knowing the reputation of < One Man Fortress >, she also expressed curiosity, and Hwangsan-gun took Choo Yeong-hoon to her with a trivial excuse.


    In response, the fairy Lim Ga-eul said��.


    ����It��s not bad. We needed a Guardian who had a reputation, even if not, and had a back-and-forth to support a large force in a crisis. And in the sense of reforming the political situation, I wanted to transfuse as much young blood as possible.��


    ��ha ha ha! thank you! This Choo Young-hoon! It will be of help to the fairy in the future����


    ��But I��m concerned about player Choo Young-hun��s affiliation. There��s already a Hwangsan-kun player in KK, right?��


    ������.��


    ��It��s a pity that I don��t use Younghoon Choo, who has a decent mask, though�� I guess I��ll have to discuss this with the Twelve Seats and decide.��


    Fairy Lim Ga-eul��s reaction wasn��t that bad.


    However, the problem that Lim Ga-eul was reluctant to select was that the balance between the mana management organization and the clan might be disturbed by selecting Young-hun Choo as the Twelve Chair.


    This was what Hwangsangun also had in mind.


    ��Yes, then it would be better to discuss with the Twelve and decide. I just came here with a desire to be of help to the fairy and not wanting to leave behind talented people who can��t express their will properly.��


    ��I��m really sorry to see you in such a rude way. But I can do really well! I would appreciate it if you would trust me and entrust me!��


    That��s why Hwangsangun didn��t express much about the fairy��s concerns.


    It was a positive sign that Lim Ga-eul would discuss Choo Young-hoon��s appointment to the Twelve Seat at the Twelve Seat meeting.


    He left the office that day, feeling good about showing her Choo Young-hoon.


    Choo Young-hoon��s personality is a problem, but nothing is known externally.


    Therefore, it can be said that there is no particular reason for disqualification for Choo Young-hun.


    There is only a problem with the power balance between the clans.


    Choo Yeong-hun will be selected as the twelfth seat.


    Hwangsan-gun was convinced.


    Unlike the selection of candidates for the Twelve Seats, the selection of the Twelve Seats was greatly influenced by the influence of the fairy, the Minister of Mana Management Organization, the five directors under the Minister, and the existing Twelve Seats.


    In addition, they were the only ones who participated in the meeting.


    That��s why-.


    ��Currently, in the clan the Twelve Seats have enemies with, the reality is that there is no talent as talented as Choo Young-hun.


    No matter who they put forward, they have no choice but to be pushed back by Choo Young-hun.


    And the Donghae Clan in Eunpyeong-gu, the Samra Clan in Gwangjin-gu, and other clans with jurisdictions in Gangnam, who are not eligible to participate in the meeting, lack the influence to support guardians recommended by their clans.


    For example, let��s say there is a guardian that Samra Clan wants to recommend.


    However, those who are not qualified to attend the meeting must borrow the mouths of those who attended the meeting.


    In a situation where we are not sure if they would recommend the guardian, and even if they did recommend the guardian, how actively would they support the guardian?


    In contrast, the KK Clan, who were entitled to attend the meeting, had the upper hand in this situation.


    The vacancy in < Cheolong > is huge.


    The fairy will need a talented person to replace him anyway.


    Even if the equal distribution of forces between clans is taken into account, we must choose talents that the public can understand.


    Currently, among the Guardians, the only person who can replace < Cheolong > is Choo Young-hoon.


    The fairy government was currently spurring the reconstruction of Gangbuk.


    So, I brought Cocoon from Uijeongbu and started operating Cocoon a while ago.


    Thus, the fairy government put an end to reconstruction by telling people that the disaster that swept Gangbuk was over.


    However, the end of the reconstruction was still lacking.


    It is the twelfth seat.


    It was necessary to return to the time before the disaster in order to restore the public sentiment of Gangbuk.


    Now that Cocoon had been restored, it was time to fill the vacant seat of the Twelve.


    ��Then, let��s start the selection meeting for the Twelve Seats from now on. ������.��


    So time passed and the selection meeting for the Twelve Seats began.


    While the faces of the Twelve Seats were gloomy, Hwangsan-gun was the only one with a bright face.


    he raised his hand


    ��Yes, Hwangsan-kun player.


    I would recommend Choo Young-hoon from < One Man Fortress >. As you all know, player Choo Young-hoon played a big role in protecting the city by blocking the 3rd tier monster Caesar Hopper in this disaster��


    ������.��


    As if he knew it would happen.


    The Twelve Seated groans.


    The players they could recommend were quite limited as they were in dire need of replacement talent.


    In such a situation, it was a situation where they disagreed with each other.


    Do you push the East Sea?


    Are you pushing Samra?


    Or do you push players from a clan with jurisdiction in Gangnam?


    Their opinions did not agree.


    In contrast, Hwangsan-kun��.


    ��Among the directors present at this meeting, two decided to lend their strength to the KK Group this time.


    He didn��t lose his composure.


    The KK Group did everything they could to prepare.


    The KK group had already secured three votes, including Hwangsan-gun.


    In the first place, there was no good reason to oppose Choo Young-hoon.


    Equal distribution of power between clans.


    It was a tacitly established practice, not based on principle.


    At an official meeting, who would try to oppose Choo Young-hun by mentioning the tacitly continued practice?


    Hwangsangun was confident of victory.


    right then-


    ����The


    door opened suddenly.


    The people present at the meeting opened their eyes wide when they saw the person who suddenly opened the door and entered.


    Pandora Clan Lord? How did you get here? I would have banned unauthorized people from outside��


    ������.��


    Pandora Clan Road Noh Eun-ha.


    People frowned at his rude behavior.


    Lim Ga-eul also seemed displeased.


    she asked on their behalf.


    Then Noh Eun-ha replied��.


    ��I think I am qualified to attend this meeting.


    yes?


    I know that you haven��t returned the authority of the Twelve Seats that I gave you yet. isn��t it?


    ������!!��


    Noh Eun-ha giggled and replied.


    At his answer, the people in the conference room were very upset.


    Hwangsan-gun was also surprised.


    Then I saw something like that.


    I forgot about it while the Pandora Clanlord left for Uijeongbu right after the disaster.


    unexpected situation.


    Hwangsangun realized his mistake.


    But he didn��t worry too much and waited for the fairy��s answer.


    Indeed, the qualification given to Noh Eun-ha was only an excuse to lead the operation to subdue Caesar Hopper and to retrieve Cocoon.


    Since all missions were over, it was appropriate to withdraw the authority immediately.


    It was just that everyone had forgotten about it while Noh Eun-ha was isolated in Uijeongbu, taking care of other things.


    So, if Lim Ga-eul had a normal mindset, surely��.


    ��That��s right. The authority given to the Pandora Clanlord is still valid, so you can attend this meeting. yes welcome


    ������!!��


    thank you. fairy


    However, the authority of Pandora Clanlord will be suspended after this meeting.


    yes i know that


    ����.


    Contrary to Hwangsan-gun��s expectations.


    Lim Ga-eul readily allowed Noh Eun-ha to attend.


    ��Something went wrong.


    At that time, Hwangsan-gun had a hunch.


    That the variable Noh Eun-ha might distort the planned future.


    He glared at Noah.


    He met his eyes, bowed his head, and greeted him.


    Pandora Clanlord��


    Hwangsan-kun also responded briefly.


    Pandora Clan Road Noh Eun-ha.


    Even at first, Hwangsangun couldn��t be kind to him.


    However, Noh Eun-ha��s skills and achievements in this disaster deserve recognition.


    No, it was very impressive.


    As a result, Hwangsan-gun��s thoughts changed and he developed a certain liking for Noh Eun-ha.


    But that feeling��


    I also have one person I��d like to recommend. Is it okay if I recommend it?


    Yes, Pandora Clanlord.


    ������.��


    ��It


    ��s about to break again.


    Hwangsangun confidently raised his hand and glared at him as the fairy allowed him to speak.


    Noh Eun-ha opened her mouth.


    ��I recommend Seon Ki-jun, the < giant tree > guardian of the Donghae Clan, as the Twelve Seat.


    I was trying to like it.


    I really don��t like it.


    Hwangsan-gun gritted his teeth.

 Chapter 693

    Relife Player 693


    [Chapter 177]


    [Period of Reconstruction (5)]


    In his previous life, there were several reasons why Choo Young-hoon was selected as the Twelve Seat.


    One was because of the influence of the clan that Choo Young-hun had as an enemy.


    What the fairy government expects from the Twelve Seats is not only the power of the Twelve Seats, but also the influence to move the forces on the back of the Twelve Seats.


    In that sense, the value of the clan that Choo Young-hun had as an enemy was attractive.


    The future has changed and he joined the KK clan instead of the Dangun clan, but the influence of the clan on his back is still strong before and after returning.


    The other is Choo Young-hun��s achievements.


    and skill.


    It was a necessary skill to have as the name was to select the nation��s top specialist.


    Choo Young-hoon, who made a contribution in the invasion of Gangbuk, received enthusiastic support from the people.


    It doesn��t even go into the personality evaluation. However, the item of personality is too vague to evaluate, so the score is not very high.


    Finally, the most important reason was to soothe people��s anxiety.


    People were in great shock at the death of < Cheolong > Mun-Jun.


    To them, the existence of < Cheol Ong > was a myth like an iron fortress that seemed like it would never collapse.


    Therefore, they hoped that the person who would take the place of < Cheolong > would also have the ability to do so.


    That��s why it needed someone young, strong, fresh and prestigious.


    Except for the part of personality�� Choo Young-hun is the person who most fits the human image that the public wants.


    That is why Choo Yeong-hoon was selected as the twelfth seat.


    < One Man Fortress >.


    What do you mean by the image that comes to mind when you hear tinnitus?


    Mask Achievement 2 people.


    Nothing fell to Choo Young-hun.


    Still, Choo Young-hoon can��t.


    However, Eunha, who knows the future, never wanted to make Choo Yeonghun a member of the Twelve.


    Acknowledge your skills


    He is a person who is very lacking in consciousness as a member of the Twelve, including his personality.


    That��s why the galaxy��.


    ��I recommend Seon Ki-jun, the < giant tree > guardian of the Donghae Clan, as the Twelve Seat.


    ������.��


    He recommended Seon Ki-joon as a replacement for Choo Young-hun.


    In his previous life, there was no suitable talent to replace him.


    However, in this life, Seon Gi-jun, who was a < loser >, was called a < giant tree > and was making a name for himself.


    Compared to Ki-Jun Joo Young-Hoon Choo, his skills are not up to par.


    However, the achievements that Mr. Ki-jun has made this time are recognized by everyone.


    People present here knew what kind of achievements Seon Ki-jun made in this disaster and imprinted the public��s perception of him as a < giant tree >.


    After all, Seon Ki-joon��s achievements deserved to be evaluated more highly than Choo Young-hoon��s.


    If Choo Young-hoon was just defending the area, it would be difficult to verify, but Seon Ki-jun raised the hearts of the people who were falling down and boosted their morale.


    Didn��t the fairy Lim Ga-eul also admit it and gave him the right to open the Chungmu-level treasure chest?


    And unlike his previous life, Choo Young-hoon has one reason why it is difficult to become a member of the Twelve Seat.


    There is already one more member of the Twelve in the KK clan, Hwangsangun.


    In the first place, Choo Young-hun had a reason why he could not become a member of the Twelve Seat unlike his previous life.


    Equal power distribution between clans.


    < Cheolong > The practice that Moon Jun implicitly introduced in the process of integrating monarchs in the past was still valid.


    The fairy Lim Ga-eul and the other Twelve Seats might not have been able to openly say it, but they would not have welcomed the second Twelve Seat from the KK Clan.


    Even so, there was no one who could replace Choo Yeong-hoon, so there was no consensus.


    But-.


    ��I just need to agree.


    I have the power to do that.


    Eunha was confident.


    What position are you in right now?


    Although he did not become an official member of the Twelve, he is known as the first-class contributor to overcoming this disaster.


    The will of the people was with him.


    In a situation where the aftermath of the Gangbuk invasion did not go away, his words and actions could have a strong influence.


    Indeed, it is. The appearance of < Geo-mok > in Jung-gu was amazing.


    ������.��


    Sure enough.


    Do Wan-joon of Twelve Seats < Fantastic Poetry > generally responded favorably.


    It��s okay if it��s a < giant tree >.


    I was also there at the time.


    Soon after, < The First Sword > Ji Yong-hyeon.


    And < Silent > Sujin Yoo.


    Both of them shared their opinions.


    People who thought that Eunha had to stop the KK Clan while presenting a new standard jumped on him.


    But some people still seemed to be thinking hard.


    In particular, Baek Seo-jin, who replaced Mun-jun as minister, and the directors of the mana management organization were like that.


    At this, Eun-ha was slightly out of luck.


    ��And isn��t the Donghae Clan, which Seon Ki Joon has enemies with, a pretty decent clan? With this achievement, I��m planning to join the ranks of the S-class clan from next year�� ��not bad.


    ������!!��


    Those who recommended candidates other than Choo Young-hoon changed their opinions after hearing Eun-ha.


    Baek Seo-jin��s reaction was decisive.


    The directors of the Mana Management Organization quickly changed their stance.


    Fairy Lim Ga-eul was the same.


    Hmm, I��m a good player�� But age is a problem. I��m worried because I��m a little older.


    But she was passive.


    There was no way Eunha didn��t know her thoughts.


    Lim Gaeul wants someone with the potential to fill the vacant position in < Cheolong >, even if the power between the clans tilts to one side.


    A Guardian who has only one of the Twelve Seats.


    As you can see from this disaster, the role of the guardian was very important.


    As a result, it must be that the selection of the selection criteria is only for political reasons.


    Sure enough, she said.


    The guardian of the twelfth sector is a surname. In the event of a crisis, you must be able to reassure people by erecting a high wall to prevent foreign enemies from entering. In order to do that, of course, you need to have the skills to do so. ������.��


    People will no longer want the castle to collapse. And they will want someone new and long enough to protect them, strong enough not to feel the shadow of the iron man who built this country.


    Skills are acknowledged to some extent.


    But the mask is not fresh.


    and older


    It was the reason Ga-eul Lim was worried.


    At the same time, she was looking at the galaxy and her eyes were twinkling.


    As if he was anticipating what Eunha would say to the extent that he could change his impression of the Guardian.


    Eunha smiled bitterly.


    Then he spit it out.


    What do you think is the most important factor for a guardian?


    It��s a skill.


    As if there was nothing to say.


    She answered Eunha��s question.


    Eunha nodded.


    Yes, I also think that the most important factor for Guardian is skill first, second, and third. ������.��


    But I don��t think the fourth is skill. Of course, it��s not a mask or age.


    is it so? So, what do you think is the fourth most important factor in the Pandora Clanlord?


    Trust.


    ������.��


    I think the most important factor for Guardians after skill is the trust that people lean on Guardians.


    trust.


    For a fairy who does not work in the field, it may not be very relevant.


    But Eunha, who had been rough in the field throughout her previous life, knew how important it was.


    Even if this person sacrifices himself and dies, he will always protect me. ������.��


    When a battle occurs, the player must fight by relying on the guardian to block the attack. In extreme cases, there are times when you have to take down an enemy while leaving all the defense to the guardian. If the Guardian decides to do it�� he could even stage a tragedy of annihilating the party members on the spot.


    Pandora Clanlord is right. However, I think that the people who have been mentioned as candidates for the Twelve Seat already have that much trust. That��s why I don��t know who��s better��.


    Only after being mentioned as a candidate for the Twelve Seat, your skills are guaranteed to some extent. So I guess we have to figure out who is more trustworthy.


    The moment Ga-eul Lim tries to speak.


    Eunha cut her off.


    Who is more trustworthy than who is superior?


    Lim Ga-eul looked troubled at his question.


    she asked.


    So, are you saying that the first player is the most trustworthy person? How can we prove hard-to-measure grounds?


    It is difficult to convince the people in the seat to recommend Seon Ki-jun as the twelfth seat.


    So please give me a reason to accept a little more.


    Eun-ha roughly grasped her intentions in setting up a board so that he could continue to speak.


    He nodded.


    I think the Seonjoon players have already proven themselves enough. The people gathered here must also know that Seon Gi-jun risked his life to stop Ye-gyeong��s bombardment. Isn��t that already enough to prove that you are a good player?


    However, it was not able to completely block Yegyeong��s bombardment.


    I couldn��t stop you


    Eunha is trying to convince Lim Gaeul.


    Hwangsan-gun immediately threw up.


    Eunha turned her head to Hwangsan-gun.


    affirmed his words.


    Hwangsan-gun looked perplexed.


    while he hesitates


    Eunha continued.


    Although he couldn��t stop it, Seon Ki-jun kept the morale of those present. Rather, it has been enhanced.


    Pandora Clan Lord. It��s hard to see that as an objective basis. Like the fairy said, where can we say that this is a measurable indicator? Also��


    there are indicators that can be measured.


    ������.��


    Hwangsan-gun refutes.


    Eunha smirked and stopped talking.


    Then he said.


    Seeing the appearance of the player Seon-joon, many people who were present at that time rose again to save the player Seon-joon. Seon Ki-jun��s skill level��


    There were also guardians. All guardians agreed with the first player. Because of that incident, the guardians are now following the first player like a hero.


    ������.��


    If this happens again, is there anyone more trustworthy than the first player who can gain the support of the Guardians and has the stature to command them?


    It��s a leap. Any Choo Young-hoon player would do that��


    Really? Isn��t the epithet < One Man Fortress > a definition alone? Can < One Man Fortress >, which is established as a complete existence by itself, cooperate with others?


    ������.��


    No.


    The galaxy could be assertive.


    Before returning, < One Man Fortress > was truly a child independent character.


    The nickname < One Man Fortress > was not a misnomer. S��arch* The n??el Fire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    a fortress alone


    Hwangsan-kun couldn��t refute either, as if he had something to chew on.


    Eunha now looked at the fairy.


    < Giant Tree > is definitely not a player with a fresh mask. However, just as a tree with deep roots will never be shaken by the wind, I think the Guardian of the Twelve Seats should be that kind of person. I think what people want is not something fresh, but something familiar, and not something strong, but a firm person.


    ������.��


    Eunha brought out the lines she had prepared.


    It was the line that Han Seo-hyun gave him while spending the night with him.


    That��s how I ended my speech.


    Now he decided to quietly wait for Lim Ga-eul��s reply.


    Soon she muttered.


    It��s a deep-rooted tree��. That��s a very interesting expression. Skills are important, but age, experience, and a public-friendly image are also important.


    Lim Ga-eul smiled.


    She accepted Eunha��s opinion.


    The atmosphere softened as she raised her hand to Eunha.


    People burst into laughter.


    A few who have not yet decided on a position have begun to support the Seon standard.


    Come to think of it, it is said that the < giant tree > has one daughter. As a joke, there was a saying that he fought at the risk of death to protect his daughter. His daughter is currently attending the Player Academy.


    is that so? I didn��t know until then. Then, the story of father and daughter can be used to emphasize the devotion to the country and the love of family.


    yes my lady So, among parents with children, the public opinion on < Geo-mok > is very good. The players who have families are also said to be favorable to him.


    Min Ji-ah, director of the special affairs bureau, added.


    As a result, a family image was overlaid on Seon Ki-jun.


    Lim Ga-eul responded greatly.


    It was safe to say that the atmosphere was completely leaning towards the < Giant Tree >.


    ��Then let��s proceed with the voting.


    Thus, the number of candidates for the Twelve Seats to replace < Cheolong > was narrowed down to two.


    < One Man Fortress > Choo Young-hoon.


    And < giant tree > Seon Ki-jun.


    People at the meeting voted and announced the results.


    Even if the results were not announced, it went as people expected.


    Then, we will unanimously select Donghae Clan��s < giant tree > player Seon Ki-jun as the 2nd zodiac.


    All unanimous.


    Hwangsan-gun also could not go against the flow.


    In the end, he had no choice but to raise his hand to Sun Ki-jun.


    On the other hand, Eunha smiled brightly.


    ��


    The selection criterion was determined to be the Twelve Seats.


    However, the meeting was not over.


    It was because the fairy had something to tell the people here.


    As you know, this catastrophe was caused by the Cocoon being destroyed due to a defect.


    ������.��


    A story that is now known to the media.


    The Twelve Seats and the directors of the Mana Management Organization knew the cause of this disaster in more detail than that.


    This is Cocoon��s flaw.


    But what��s surprising is��


    ��If Director Moraul had checked the cocoon clearly at the time, this probably wouldn��t have happened.


    ������.��


    Twelve Seats < Big Data > Mora Yul.


    It could be said that it was her negligence.


    To be precise, it can be said that Mora Yul was simply unlucky, and Lim Ga-eul was lucky.


    It��s hard to say that Mora Yul was at fault because the principle is that cocoon inspections should be done once every two years.


    He��s a very unlucky person.


    Everyone who knew the whole story thought so.


    I couldn��t help but think so.


    If Lim Ga-eul had not suddenly asked Mora Yul to inspect the cocoon, the responsibility would have gone to Lim Ga-eul, not Mora Yul.


    But she was so lucky that she was able to pass the responsibility on to her by ordering Mora Yul to inspect the cocoon.


    Therefore, I think that the high treason criminal who neglected duty and caused the monsters to invade Gangbuk should of course be removed from the Twelve Seat and deserved to be punished according to the principles of the law.


    ������.��


    Where did they know the situation would go like this.


    just luck.


    just because of luck.


    The lives of the two people changed.


    With the end of this disaster, they turned their attention to Mora Yul, who was put on probation and awaiting disposition.


    Eunha was currently sitting in his place.


    However, I think that the credit for the efforts of the Mora Yul controller to rectify the situation afterward should be acknowledged.


    ������.��


    Therefore, I thought that the death penalty was not a little bit. And again�� If you get choked up so easily, can you say that Controller Mora Yul repented of his sins? The victims will live a miserable life.


    Apparently, Lim Ga-eul seemed to have decided what to do with Mora Yul.


    While the audience is silent.


    she said in a clear tone.


    On the other hand, I thought that letting Mora Yul Controller��s ability rot in prison like this is not a very good way for the country��s development. Unfortunately, it is also a reality that there is no worthy candidate for the Twelve Seat to replace Controller Moraul. ������.��


    Therefore, the position of Controller Moraul will be retained unless a suitable candidate appears. Of course, the duty is fulfilled, but the right is confiscated.


    People groaned.


    The Twelve Seats were skeptical about whether that could be a fair punishment for Moraul.


    Eunha was the same.


    Why do you want to do that?


    No matter how talented people are, if you look for them, there will be talent to replace them��.


    In the end, Mora Yul will be in the position of the Twelve Seat as a sinner, but wouldn��t the loss outweigh the gains?


    By the time the galaxy had such a question.


    Lim Ga-eul smiled as if he knew their question.


    she opened her mouth


    Even so, it is impossible to let a sinner continue to live in the world.


    It was a significant word.


    What does ��in the world�� mean?


    people questioned


    Then Lim Ga-eul said��.


    ��Therefore, as of this time, Mora Yul, the criminal, will be affiliated with the Mana Management Organization instead of the Dangun Clan. And the position will remain as the Twelve, but only duties without rights will be enforced, and you will not be able to leave the Mana Management Organization without my special permission. And all of the price of working as the Twelve will be used to support those who have been affected by this disaster.


    ������!!��


    The Dangun Clan has already been approved, and I decided to do the same.


    Although she said with a smile.


    It was something I couldn��t help but laugh at.


    People showed a look of surprise.


    It was such a shocking story that even Kang Hyeon-cheol, who had a bad head, muttered something crazy.


    To sum up Lim Ga-eul��s words��.


    ����It means that he will make you work for the rest of your life until you die and eat mulberries. You��re saying that you can��t even go outside, and you��re saying that you��re going to make them work while feeding them fried dumplings here every day.


    It��s scary just thinking about it.


    How much is the work of a navigator.


    < Big Data > Mora Yul.


    Except for eating and sleeping, she will continue to work.


    At the same time, he will not be paid for his work at all, and he will not be able to enjoy the right of the Twelve Seats at all.


    You have to live like the Jibakryeong in this headquarters for the rest of your life.


    It��s like a slave to the mana management system.


    Eunha shuddered involuntarily.


    Meanwhile-.


    ����That��s the intention of making one of the 12 seats completely belong to the mana management organization.


    Eunha realized her intentions.


    Others must have noticed.


    She is using this opportunity to strengthen her influence.


    It is ambiguous to say that it is strengthened.


    It must be that he is trying to make up for the loss of the Mana Management Organization after < Cheolong > passed away.


    There were a total of four members of the Twelve Seats, including < Big Data >, who currently belonged to the Mana Management Organization.


    < King of Darkness > Baek Seo-jin.


    < Index > Yoon Seong-jin.


    < Witch of Time > Prisis Memory.


    Perhaps Lim Ga-eul wants to hold at least four seats in order to stably wield an influence in the player industry.


    Enslaving Mora Yul is a way to convince the people of the world.


    The real purpose is to forcibly change Moraul��s place of residence.


    Eunha stuck out her tongue.


    Except for Kang Hyeon-cheol, who had black hair, and Yoo Su-jin, whose hair was full of food, they had similar expressions.


    Kang Hyeon-cheol and Yoo Su-jin were just trembling while paying attention to the external purpose.


    ��Is there any disagreement?


    ������.��


    There was no disagreement.


    Im Ga-eul had the right to judge Mora Yul.


    This place was just a place for Lim Ga-eul to notify them.


    they didn��t say anything


    The meeting ended just like that.


    < Big Data > is dying now. Disasters will continue to happen in the future��.


    So Mora Yul became a sinner.


    No, I became a slave who would rather be a sinner.


    ��


    The meeting is over.


    Eunha immediately left the conference room.


    ah.


    oh! Pandora Clan Lord! hello! Looks like the Pandora Clanlords were also at the meeting? Oh, come to think of it, I was treated like a twelfth seat, right?


    ��������


    As he walked out the door.


    Eun-ha bumped into Choo Young-hoon from < One Man Fortress > who was standing in front of the conference room.


    Choo Young-hoon recognized Eun-ha first and approached with a happy face.


    Jun Even though he is a zodiac, he still has more experience than me, so please help me. Then I��ll treat you very warmly in a place I know well.


    Ah yes��


    Just look at the face.


    Eun-ha could tell that Young-hoon Choo was drinking kimchi soup.


    The Twelve Seats who followed him shook their heads as they grasped the general situation.


    Choo Young-hun, who did not know what was happening inside, was just fooling around.


    At that time, KK Clan Road Hwangsan-gun came out the door.


    Pandora Clan Lord.


    Oh Clanlord! How was it? Did the meeting go well? As expected, I��


    Choo Young-hoon, stop shutting up.


    ��yes? I said shut up. Pandora Clan Lord.


    yes what is it?


    Ignoring Choo Yeong-hoon, who is foolish.


    Hwangsan-gun called Eunha at first.


    It was a displeased tone.


    It��ll just turn your stomach.


    I guess Hwangsan-gun��s thoughts.


    Eunha responded calmly.


    Hwangsan-gun glared at the galaxy.


    Soon he let out a deep sigh.


    Only then did he speak.


    ��I don��t like you at all. I really hate you.


    is that so?


    Now it��s different from the old days.


    When he and Eunha first confronted each other, their standing positions were different.


    One was an academy student.


    The other was a member of the Twelve and at the same time the head of an S-class clan.


    However, now they were standing in the same position.


    You can��t do it blindly.


    That��s why Hwangsan-gun must have expressed his feelings as much as possible.


    Eunha shrugged at this.


    thank god. I like women. Some have already promised to marry and some have promised to be engaged. Then find someone else.


    ����.


    Regardless of whether Hwangsan-kun is ridiculous or not.


    Noh Eun-ha turns it into a joke.


    Eunha giggled.


    ��


    What the hell is going on��


    One of the Six Dragons of the Donghae Clan.


    < Giant Tree > Seon Ki-jun.


    He helped people rebuild that day too, and when night fell, he drank heavily with his fellow Guardians.


    Then, he entered the house of his fellow guardian, played 4 rounds, and fell asleep.


    If Seon Mi-ye, who was at the academy, knew about it, she would be furious.


    The problem wasn��t that.


    Am I still not sober?


    Fellow Guardian woke up and woke up.


    And he watched the news in a daze.


    Strange subtitles passing across the screen.


    [��Mana Management Organization Announcement of the new Twelve Seats today at 9:00 am. Seon Ki-jun, the < giant tree > of the Donghae Clan. Age 4��.]


    I really need to stop drinking�� I keep seeing empty things. Please�� I


    woke up


    .


    It was the twelfth seat.

 Chapter 694

    Relife Player 694


    [Chapter 177]


    [Period of Reconstruction (6)]


    < Giant Tree > Seon Ki-jun became the Twelveth Seat.


    The funny thing is that I didn��t know that I would become the Twelve Seat.


    [Eunha, I��m grateful that you pushed me, but I don��t think it��s a position that suits me��]


    It should be Mr. Mister. People like < Yeomma > are also in the Twelve Seats, so what are you doing?


    [You can��t put it on the same level as < Yeomma >! Anyway�� what is this? I��m still bewildered.]


    The day Seon Ki-joon was announced as the 12th seat.


    He called Eunha after being photographed drinking at a fellow Guardian��s house and going to work with the Donghae Clan.


    It is said that Seon Ki-jun was not completely unaware of the fact that he had been recommended as a candidate for the Twelve Seat.


    It is said that he heard from the Donghae Clanlord that the Donghae Clan recommended him as a candidate for the Twelve Seat.


    I just didn��t know it would be the twelfth seat.


    [��I didn��t know that I would be. I��m sorry to the Donghae Clan Clanlord, but I thought it wasn��t my job because there were many more prominent people than me and < One Man Fortress > was considered a strong candidate.] At first, I was like that, but somehow, the old man was unanimously chosen


    .


    [heard. The reason for being unanimously selected was because of what you said. what? A tree with deep roots? Aren��t you still pushing me too high? What the hell am I�� I��m just going to make < One Man Fortress > the Twelve Seats. Eunha, I am a person who is daunted by just protecting Miye. Enough to protect the country��]


    So are you going to resign?


    [Grunts��]


    Meanwhile, he kept shaking his thumb.


    In response, Eunha, who was on the phone with Seon Kijun, asked casually.


    Seon Ki-joon groaned.


    Even when you are shaking your head, the word quitting doesn��t come out.


    Eunha smiled.


    He was undervalued in his previous life, but his commanding ability and skills are trustworthy.


    Besides, in this life, he is fully supported by the Donghae Clan and seems to be more specialized in defense than aggro management.


    There is no such thing as a good fit.


    It was Eunha��s judgment.


    In response, Eun-ha told Seon Ki-jun how well he suited him as a member of the Twelve Seats in order to revive his spirit.


    Even though he said not to say something in his mouth, Seon Ki-jun finally laughed.


    [Yes, I got it. Try it once. I can��t say I can��t because people support me like that. It��s embarrassing to Miye too��]


    Oh, come to think of it, what did Miye say? Even Mi-ye probably knows that you have become a member of the Twelve.


    [Of course I know. Earlier this morning, I heard from Miye what happened. It seems that there is no uproar at the academy right now. that was good Thanks to you, our beauty lives�� er��?]


    Why is that?


    while talking on the phone.


    Suddenly, Seon Ki-joon made a sound of air escaping.


    Eunha tilted her head.


    Seon Ki-jun��s voice gradually lowered.


    [PineTalk is here now�� Miye seems to have read the article that I went to work at a colleague��s house today.]


    So stop drinking��


    [��Miye is calling. I��m dead. Yes Eunha, I��ll call you later.]


    Yes, Mister. I wish you all the best.


    The phone hung up and hung up.


    Seon Gi-jun, who blocks Ye-kyung��s shelling, also seemed afraid of her daughter-in-law.


    The galaxy giggled.


    I��m glad I became a standard uncle. Because the pendulum of power is no longer leaning to one side.


    After finishing the phone call, Eunha leaned into her office chair.


    On one side of the desk in the office, there was a large fruit basket and various gifts.


    Not only you, but all of your clan members received similar gifts today.


    It was sent by the Donghae Clan.


    I would be grateful for the Donghae Clan.


    He should have given up on his heart because his lobbying skills were not good enough, but I suddenly fired a support shot.


    The gift sent to him also contained a message.


    It was a message from Donghae Clanlord.


    To sum it up, the Donghae Clan wanted to stay friendly with the Pandora Clan in the future.


    That wasn��t my intention, but��


    It would be nice to get the favor of the Donghae Clan.


    Even if you don��t, you��ll have a rough relationship with the KK Clan because of the Choo Young-hun issue, but it��s good if the Donghae Clan acts as a breakwater.


    KK and Donghae are not on good terms.


    However, unlike previous lives, KK had the upper hand in this life.


    However, by becoming the twelfth seat of the senior standard.


    The weight of balance will be readjusted.


    It was an unexpected result.


    ��


    On Taeyang is dead.


    I want to hear directly from Noh Eun-ha.


    It is said that when the monsters invaded Gangbuk, he and Onyang had a life-or-death situation, and because of that, Onyang died.


    ��Is that so�� is it����


    On Tae-hee didn��t know how he found himself at that time.


    However, Eunha couldn��t see herself and kept her head down the whole time.


    She just uttered it like that.


    That was it.


    I do not know.


    I do not know.


    That was On Tae-hee��s impression.


    It was a shock to her, who was left with only Onyang from her family after losing her mother.


    Actually, she wasn��t particularly impressed.


    I just think so.


    It even made me think so.


    Why am I not sad?


    It was strange to even think to myself.


    It was because I thought it would be sad if Taeyang On died.


    However, she didn��t even shed a tear and just calmly sent Eunha back that day and didn��t show any reaction.


    maybe-


    ��I thought it might turn out like this�� I don��t know if that��s what I was thinking.


    Suddenly, I had such a thought.


    It occurred to me that I might have been prepared since my mother passed away.


    So it would be less sad.


    On Tae-hee came to that conclusion.


    Above all��


    -My brother is dead.


    My daily life hasn��t changed.


    Rather�� more rewarding.


    On Taeyang��s death had no impact on her daily life.


    Even when her mother died, she often cried and could not eat properly.


    But how did you feel after hearing On Taeyang��s death?


    No change.


    The rice went well and the sleep came well.


    Recently, as part of a middle school class, she went out to help with reconstruction.


    After chatting with strangers, when I came home, I used my body to the extent that I fell asleep right away, so I felt refreshed.


    Come to think of it, since my brother entered the academy, I��ve lived almost alone.


    After my mother passed away, I hardly ever met my brother��


    Come to think of it, it��s been quite a while since I spent time with Onyang.


    The time we didn��t spend together made our feelings colorless.


    Now I can live happily without relying on Onyang.


    That��s one thing-.


    -Brother, I��m here.


    I have not completely forgotten about Onyang.


    It was only buried in one side of the chest.


    On Tae-hee, who was living her daily life hard, suddenly thought of Tae-yang On and visited the charnel house where he was enshrined.


    Didn��t come alone.


    Noh Eun-ha and Jo A-ra also came together.


    Taehee and Araya. I��ll be waiting outside too.


    OK got it. I��ll finish it soon. We will be bored waiting.


    If you look around, time will pass quickly. I don��t care.


    Oppa, then I��ll call you later.


    father and mother.


    Onyang was enshrined with his parents.


    Thanks to the consideration of the Luminous Group, the family was able to enter the largest and widest space in the charnel house.


    On Tae-hee followed them in the picture and smiled.


    Eun-ha looked at On Tae-yang��s photo for a moment and avoided her seat, probably thinking that it was not the place for her to fit in.


    Still, I��m glad I��m with my parents. The photos came out really well.


    yes? When oppa takes pictures, he looks good.


    In the photo, On Taeyang is smiling brightly.


    Even Joa, who sometimes had a dark face until she came to the ossuary, seemed relieved.


    She too had a face lifted.


    ������.��


    Soon the two of them prayed.


    I prayed for the good health of the warm sun.


    To be honest, I don��t know what kind of person my brother is. I don��t quite understand.


    On Tae-hee recalled the memories.


    When he was young, Taeyang On was brave and often followed him and Joara to play.


    Warm Taeyang was her pride.


    However, after his mother passed away, Onyang took responsibility for the family.


    This put a burden on him, and in the end On Taeyang, unable to bear the burden, beat himself without his mother��s knowledge.


    Even so, On Tae-hee understood him, and to her at that time, he was a frightened and dependable head of household.


    And Onyang goes to the academy.


    Memories were lost from there.


    Since then, the warm sun to her is��.


    -I don��t know.


    I became an incomprehensible person.


    What does Onyang think?


    I couldn��t guess at all.


    It was a break.


    Are you and Onyang really family?


    Can we call them family just because it is written on paper?


    I live without seeing your face.


    Higher Academy 3 years.


    And a few months after graduation.


    It ate away at her thoughts.


    It is a story that everyone experiences and it may be unavoidable, but it is certain that it makes Taeyang��s death feel calm.


    Still, she longed for it.


    In the other world, I want you to live happily with your mom and dad. I�� I��ll live as happily as my brother.


    On Tae-hee finished the prayer.


    She smiled wide for the last time.


    Then he turned around.


    Joara, who had already finished her prayers, was waiting for her from behind.


    Taehee, let��s go. Eunha will be waiting outside.


    yes sister


    Joara called.


    On Tae-hee moved on.


    After leaving the ossuary, the two found Eunha looking up at the tree from one side.


    He felt a presence and greeted the two of them.


    done?


    yep i finished it Eunha You�� You really don��t have to go inside?


    What am I even going to do�� On Taeyang didn��t like me. It��s obvious he��ll be angry if I go�� Instead, it��s enough that you guys went.


    You are so�� mature. But when you��re having a hard time too, don��t hold back and tell me. what is good friends huh?


    it��s tough. Will you carry me to the Clan Hall?


    Mr. you! Seriously speaking, do I really have to hit the candle like that!?


    Can I tell you that the clan lord is tough on his clanmates? I��ll take good care of you. thanks.


    ��Don��t put your hand on your head. I set it up, but it��s all messed up.


    Jo A-ra ran to Eun-ha.


    Taehee On saw the two flirting and burst into laughter.


    that��s interesting.


    Ara unnie didn��t show that kind of face to my brother��


    Jo Ara��s eyes were deep.


    Longing, trust, will, worry, etc.


    On Tae-hee was surprised to see the eyes she hadn��t seen from Jo A-ra, who was looking at On Tae-yang.


    And I also came to understand.


    Because she did too.


    Meanwhile-.


    ��Come to think of it, Taehee will also be a high school student next year. Have you decided where to go to high school next year?


    ah.


    Jo Ara and Eunha, who were busy poking at each other, suddenly spoke out.


    On Tae-hee, who was laughing at the two people��s jokes, blinked.


    Then he nodded.


    I decided to enroll in the Yes Player Academy. ��what?��


    On Tae-hee confessed her career path.


    Eunha and Joara asked if it was unexpected.


    On Tae-hee put her hands behind her back.


    She smiled and continued. Originally, I went to high school�� I thought that if my studies fit my aptitude, I would go to university as it is, and after graduating from college


    , I would like to join the affiliates of the Luminous Group�� ������.


    ��


    Seeing players fighting hard made me want to become someone who wants to help others just like them. As a school class�� Participating in the reconstruction work made me want to become a more player.


    The two will not understand.


    In fact, she did too.


    If it was her a year ago, she would have thought she was really crazy.


    However, a catastrophe changed her mind dramatically.


    So I��m going to take the Higher Academy entrance exam this year. Yeah�� Taehee You say you want to do it, but what can I do? To work hard. I��ll cheer you on. If there��s anything you don��t know, tell us! As academy seniors, we will tell you in detail. yes Thank you brother and sister!


    Soon, two people cheered her on.


    On Tae-hee expressed his gratitude.


    I don��t know if I can really be a player myself.


    You won��t know unless you try.


    I just want to do it, I want to try it.


    By doing that-


    ��When I become a player, I will join Pandora Clan as a navigator! The other day, when I went to the Clan Hall to play, Hayang said that it was difficult because of the lack of navigators! I��m going to help Hayangie with her sister��s work!


    Uh�� I can��t really recommend that, but go ahead and find something that suits your aptitude.


    That��s right, Tae-hee. Because you might find out what it means to shorten your lifespan��.


    Hey, you say it just like


    that. I was telling the truth.


    are you okay! I can do it! Did you recommend Hayang unnie?


    live a life for yourself


    She was happy just thinking about the future.


    ��


    Sadang Station Pandora Clan Hall 9th floor.


    The first thing that caught Eunha��s eyes in the archives was the sight of all kinds of data scattered about.


    I can feel the struggles of the clan members.


    It��s like this as soon as you enter the room.


    Eunha naturally thought of the clan members who must be suffering from overwork.


    He went inside carefully so as not to step on the material.


    Guys, how are things going��


    Oh, the evil boss is here?


    What is the bad boss? The bad boss.


    Seeing what I��m doing right now, can you say that?


    Ghmm��


    Soon, the first person Eunha met was Jin Seona.


    Materials piled high on the desk.


    There, she poked her head out, and when she saw Eunha, she immediately snarled.


    Eunha couldn��t refute anything.


    Even just by looking at her, I could tell that Jinseo-na was busy with work.


    Cheer up though. Once this is done, there won��t be much work anymore. Be patient.


    Ugh��. I can do it too. Why don��t you come over here and do some work with me? Because there is an empty seat here.


    Clanlord doesn��t normally do that. You should do this.


    Because he��s a really bad boss. Why did I follow you into the clan�� By the way


    , what about stupid hyung and Ariel? It should be here, but can��t you see it?


    Jinseo-na shuddered.


    Eunha calmed her down and changed the topic.


    Jinparang and Ariel were nowhere to be seen.


    Even though there was a shortage of workers, it was strange that the two people who were supposed to organize the data were nowhere to be seen.


    Then Jinseo said��.


    -I sent them both out. Blue oppa wasn��t helpful with this, so he just told Eunhyuk to go raid the dungeon with the party. What about Ariel?


    Do you think Riel is well suited for this kind of job?


    Wouldn��t that be better than nothing?


    I also entrusted the work with that thought, but I kicked it out because it only messed up the data. Didn��t he go to the reconstruction work or something? Then you and White are the only ones here?


    no. There is someone to help.


    Jin Seo-na wagging her fox tail.


    She shrugged and pointed behind her.


    Eunha raised her head.


    ah.


    Can you see that Woobi sister, Namhun brother, and Changjin brother are helping?


    I couldn��t see it because it was behind the bookshelf.


    Three people were putting files in the bookshelf.


    Those who put their faces out of the bookshelf looked very stunned.


    Uh Eunha Are you here? You help too��


    Yes, work hard.


    Eunha expressed her condolences to Changjin Han.


    Not too long ago, he was captured by Eun-ah, but this time, it seemed that he was being taken care of by Seo-na.


    Hey�� you come and help too. Hello Eunha��.


    The other two were also salty.


    Yeo-bi said that her socks hurt and gestured to Eun-ha.


    Yoo Nam-hun smiled bitterly.


    Of course, the galaxy was ignored.


    If you make eye contact, you will be eaten.


    There is an old saying like that.


    Even if Jinseo-na inherits it, he can live as long as he stays alert.


    Eunha decided to straighten her mind.


    Subin will be lying over there. I thought I��d close my eyes for a while�� It��s time to wake up. Eunha, who has nothing to do, why don��t you go and wake her up.


    Then, who knows that Subin will be bound by magic like last time? Even if you try to sneak a hold of me, it��s no use.


    Chet.


    where is the white?


    Your fianc�� will be in that room. Now I see that Hayang came to see me?


    Then who would you come to see? I thought you came to see me yes go go Eight, be sorry.


    The fox waved her hand.


    The galaxy, safely freed from her clutches, entered the innermost room.


    It was Jeong Ha-yang��s office.


    Haya.


    Oh Eunha Come on.


    Jeong Ha-yang was in the middle of her work.


    She stopped working and greeted the galaxy.


    Eun-ha approached Jeong Ha-yang and rubbed her shoulder.


    Jung Ha-yang surrendered.


    oh cool I think I will live. Are you having a hard time working? how is it? How��s work going?


    It��s not long now. I think I can finish it by tomorrow.


    Jeong Ha-yang tilts her head.


    Eun-ha bowed her head because she knew what she wanted.


    A very short time to share feelings.


    The two met each other��s eyes and burst into laughter.


    Soon, Eunha��s gaze went to her hand.


    Did you?


    yes i did Isn��t it pretty?


    yes it��s pretty


    It was a ring given to her by Eunha not too long ago.


    It was the reason why she was not struggling even though she was hit by work.


    Soon, Eun-ha moved her gaze to the monitor screen she was working on.


    what were you writing?


    A report on Baekmyeonsang that Ha-na was subjugated in Uijeongbu. The fairy government asked for details to gather information about Uijeongbu.


    Oh, I see.


    Eunha rested her chin on Jeong Ha-yang��s head.


    she explained the condition.


    Well, from the perspective of the fairy government, it must have been shocking that the subjugated Baekmyeonsang was actually alive.


    And it must have been surprising that a small number of people defeated a 3rd tier overrank monster��


    Eunha remembered what had happened not long after returning from Uijeongbu.


    When I presented the white-faced magic stone to the fairy, she was dumbfounded.


    It��s not enough that I brought a cocoon.


    It was only natural that he had confirmed the life and death of the 3rd tier Overrank and even subjugated them.


    Oh Eunha And now you can take the skill stone with you. Because the analysis is over, the skill stone information has already been updated in the library.


    Soon Ha-yang Jeong opened the drawer.


    She returned the white-faced skill stone he entrusted to Eunha a while ago.


    Did you confirm what skill stone it is? No�� I don��t think you��ll know until you absorb it. Master also said he didn��t know. You won��t know unless you try it. Then there is nothing you can do


    According to the principles of the Mana Management Organization, all players were required to report the loot obtained from defeating high-ranking monsters.


    It was to accumulate information.


    That was the reason Jeong Ha-yang updated the skill stone to the library.


    And by doing so, the skill stone had the marketability of being on the white side of the 3rd tier Overrank.


    Of course, Eunha had no intention of selling it.


    In any case, the galaxy that received the skill stone immediately injected mana into her body.


    It will take two or three days to embody.


    I noticed that I was loafing around in the office, but I should spend my time making magic.


    I must have returned the qualification for the 12 seat I gave you.


    The galaxy was relatively quiet these days.


    It wasn��t that he didn��t work at all, but it was nothing compared to his clanmates.


    I guess I got my skill stone back.


    Eunha decided to pass the time by embracing magic or a bird.


    When he grinned like that��


    -Hey Eunha, it��s Shakira��s sister��s call. take it


    what? What��s going on?


    A phone call came in.


    Shortly thereafter, Jung Ha-yang, who received a call from the office, handed him the receiver.


    hello? Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [Clanlord. I��m Shakira��s executive.]


    Oh noona. what��s the matter? Is Seohyun looking for me?


    [No, because someone is looking for the Pandora Clan Road. After hearing the story, they say they want to interview the Pandora Clan Lord.]


    Interview? who? I told you not to take it��.


    After this disaster is over.


    Several media outlets knocked on the door of Pandora Clan.


    Each time, he reported on the clan but declined interview offers.


    Even Shakira would know that.


    That��s why it felt strange that Eunha had contacted her saying that she had an interview.


    Then she said��


    [��This is Kim Yoo-hara, a trainee reporter for the Saenara Ilbo. Maybe if you tell the Pandora Clanlord, he��ll know��]


    Kim Yu-ha?


    ah.


    Do you know who Hayang is?


    In the name of Yu-Ha Kim.


    Eunha frowned.


    On the other hand, Jung Ha-yang was aware.


    Eunha took off the receiver and asked.


    She lightly slapped Eunha��s arm.


    You went to the same elementary school as us. A kid who was 3 years younger than us. You used to have a hard time because Yuha often followed you around.


    ��Ah, that paparazzi. What does that mean to Yuha?


    A reporter from the Saenara Ilbo, who was called Noh Eun-ha paparazzi before returning home.


    After hearing Jung Ha-yang��s words, Eunha muttered, recalling her memory.


    [Journeyman Kim Yoo-ha wants to interview < Crimson Zone >.]

 Chapter 695

    Relife Player 695


    [Chapter 177]


    [Period of Reconstruction (7)]


    If only Kim Yu-ra could be given another name.


    Without thinking twice, Eun-ha will immediately give her the nickname < No Eun-ha Paparazzi >.


    To that extent, Kim Yu-ha was a reporter who tenaciously followed Noh Eun-ha in < Undead > before returning.


    But I never thought that a guy like that and I would go to the same elementary school.


    However, even after returning, Eun-ha often had to be chased by Kim Yu-ha.


    It is because, unlike her previous life, Eunha entered Doan Elementary School, not an elementary school located in Incheon.


    It was a truly bizarre relationship.


    Thanks to that, I received a lot of help from Yuha in elementary school until I met 25.


    Of course, as Eunha entered the academy and put twenty-five under her command.


    The name Yu-Ha Kim has disappeared beyond memory.


    That��s why Eunha heard his name and didn��t readily remember it.


    Anyway, after graduating from elementary school, Eun-ha met Kim Yu-ha after a long time.


    Isn��t Eunha hyung doing too much? How can I not contact you after entering the academy? You said you would contact me!


    sorry i forgot


    Wow it��s really too much


    You could have contacted me first.


    Eunha hyung didn��t give me his phone number. They say it��s hard to give them a number because they don��t have a smartphone yet. So I gave you my number��


    Oh, come to think of it, I didn��t have a smartphone back then. Well, what if I come and talk about the work at that time? I wish I could come and see you again.


    Ah, this is No Eunha��s personality. Earlier, I met and talked with Minji noona at the lounge on the first floor after a long time, and she said that.


    Minji Kim is really��


    Pandora Clan Hall Eunha��s office.


    Eun-ha accompanied Han Seo-hyun and Jung Ha-yang and exchanged greetings with Kim Yu-ha.


    From the moment Kim Yu-ha entered the office, she immediately expressed her sadness.


    Jung Ha-yang also quietly glanced at Eun-ha, as if he thought this was not the case.


    Saddam only ends here. ������.��


    Then Han Seohyun cut off the conversation.


    She said after drinking a cup of coffee that Shakira had brought to Eunha��s office.


    I don��t think he gave up the title of a probationary reporter for the Saenara Ilbo to make a remark. So, you want to interview our Clanlord?


    yes I came here because I wanted to interview Noh Eun-ha, a Pandora Clanlord player recently called < Crimson Zone >! Could you give me an interview when the time is right?


    Kim Yu-ha quickly changed her posture.


    Straightening his back, he begged the three of them with his eyes shining.


    At this, Han Seo-hyun made a hum.


    It��s amazing that a high school student became a trainee reporter for Saenara Ilbo, one of the top 10 central daily newspapers. Actually, I was thinking of going to university and balancing my studies and journalism. But this time, I couldn��t contain my excitement when I saw Eunha hyung fighting respectfully. So I worked hard on my father and joined the company as a trainee! There is no law saying that a high school student cannot become a journalist.


    What kind of person is your father, I wonder if he has made a position in a large media company for a high school student who may not have broadened his knowledge yet. Of course, in this world, there is no law against high school students becoming journalists. I doubt if he has a wide knowledge and skills.


    My father is the vice president of the Saenara Ilbo. I am also currently in charge of writing.


    As the chief editor of the Saenara Ilbo��


    ������.��


    Kim Yu-ha confesses that she rode a parachute.


    Seohyun regards it as nothing.


    Eunha and Jung Ha-yang were dumbfounded by the conversation between the two.


    Eunha sneakily asked Jung Hayang.


    Do kids who live in the world of politics and finance take it lightly?


    Maybe it��s because it��s Seohyun unnie?


    Well��


    Whispering.


    The two were talking.


    Meanwhile, Han Seo-hyeon and Kim Yu-ha were having business conversations.


    Yes, since you say you are friendly with Eunha, can I talk to you?


    of course! I heard that you are getting married to Eunha hyung, but I will call you sister-in-law! Brother Hayang too!


    It��s a good expression to hear because you��re a brother-in-law. Yeah, anyway, I understand your idea of interviewing Eunha to spread the fame of < Crimson Earthquake > and to settle it completely as a pseudonym. Your brother-in-law is right! People use different nicknames such as < Crimson Wings >, < Crimson Wings >, and so on, but I want to firmly establish myself as < Crimson Wings >! It was about time that the nickname of < The Donanma > was bitten by now. Most of all, Eunha is still recognized as an academy student because of her nickname of < The Donanma >. So renewing the tinnitus is in favor. I just have a question��. yes please tell me!


    Do you think that with the age of a high school student and the position of a trainee reporter, there will be credibility and validity to publicize the galaxy that is being revered as a hero?


    yes, you don��t have to worry about that. Because my father said he would lend his name if I really got an interview with Eunha hyung. The article will be published on the front page of the Saenara Ilbo by my father, Kim Gong-gong, editor-in-chief. It��s a pity��. I have to be satisfied with just participating in writing an article.


    hmm that��s fine It was because I was thinking of having them exclusively write articles on the galaxy, excluding the 10 central daily newspapers that criticized Pandora Clan, such as the Dangun Ilbo and the KK Group��s Konkuk Ilbo. If it��s Saenara Ilbo�� It��s a neutral image, so there��s nothing bad about it.


    Seohyun Han nodded.


    Even so, she was working on a plan to promote Pandora Clan in earnest.


    I was thinking of having Eunha, who hates interviews, do an interview.


    Eunha also owes you something, so you can��t refuse an interview.


    Yuha has helped me with something, so I won��t deny it, but let��s ask one thing. What is the nickname < Crimson Earthquake >? I��m hearing it for the first time


    Eunha didn��t particularly object.


    Just a question arose.


    The nickname < Crimson Earthquake >, which was often mentioned in conversations a little while ago.


    Do you mean Crimson Wings? It must have been called that without my knowledge when I defeated Yekyung��


    Since when did it start being called that?


    Looking at Han Seo-hyun and Jung Ha-yang, they seemed familiar.


    Rather, the two looked at Eunha asking why she didn��t know that.


    how do i know that


    He went to Uijeongbu shortly after defeating Ye-gyeong, and he had never shown his face to the public.


    Eunha protested with a silent gaze.


    Only then did Kim Yu-ha explain.


    When Eunha hyung dies and is resurrected to fight Yekyung, three pairs of wings sprout from his back. At that time, the wings were burning crimson, and it was called that nickname.


    I��m not dead��


    but people know that. I had no reason to deny it, so I was leaving it as is. It also enhances your dignity. That��s true, but�� Anyway, you��re going to settle your tinnitus with it, right?


    yes let me do that! I really want to get the honor of being able to settle Eunha hyung��s name! It��s an honor to say it. That��s right, Eunha hyung is a rookie to me! I have already joined the Eunhahagyo and started working quickly��.


    Eunhahagyo? What else is that?


    Let the story go like this.


    What is Kim Yu-ha talking about?


    Eunha tilted her head.


    At that time, Seohyun Han moderated the conversation.


    Eunha: Since you don��t seem to have any complaints, I like the story of having an interview with Eunha in the Saenara Ilbo. However, if it is an article that will come out on a large scale, can you include other content besides the Eunha interview?


    Anything else?


    It��s not just Eunha who hasn��t settled on this name right now, it��s because all the members of Pandora Clan. I thought a lot about what type of tinnitus would be good, but it would be better to take this opportunity to settle it all at once.


    If that��s the case, you��ll be able to cover all the knights with Pandora Clan!


    I don��t want to go there Then again, it could be backfired. I just want to naturally promote Eunha and the names of the clan members.


    I��ll call my father right away!


    With a crackling sound.


    Kim Yu-ha was very excited and rummaged through her pockets.


    Seohyun Han had a pensive gaze.


    Eun-ha, who entrusted her with administrative duties, stared blankly at the scene.


    Well, it��s better to build a certain level of awareness and then publicize it rather than openly publicizing it for the love of the media.


    Papa! Beep! Beep! Why do you need this name? You just quietly do fire chicken.


    Boo.


    ��


    Eunha��s interview has ended.


    Also, the nicknames of the clan members were chosen by Han Seo-hyun, reflecting their preferences as much as possible.


    Then Kim Yu-ha suddenly said that she wanted to visit the clan hall.


    Visiting the Clan Hall is an excuse, but in fact, I want to interview the Clan members I meet while visiting!


    yes do it yourself


    Jung Ha-yang goes back to work.


    Eunha decided to guide her.


    Kim Yu-ha looked around all the floors and took pictures of them one by one.


    Oh, there are a lot of pictures on the first basement floor, right? There��s also a picture��. Oh, I know that picture. I also watched a video of Eunha-hyung fighting < Yeomma >. �� I walked because a friend made it. I was against it, but I wanted to bet it for the purpose of promoting the clan.


    Wouldn��t it be perfect if there was a painting that is now being reborn as < Crimson Earthquake > hanging next to me?


    I do not need.


    Publicity Hall on the 1st basement floor.


    Clan promotional materials were placed near the entrance.


    It was created by Seohyun Han.


    Eun-ha picked up promotional materials while Kim Yu-ha looked around Cha Eun-woo��s photos.


    Clan Pandora was founded by academy students to set a different track from the existing clans��


    The publicity materials were still thin.


    At most, it was all the profiles of himself or his sub-loads.


    Well, there isn��t much material here yet.


    Eunha looked around.


    So far, there were only profiles of himself and the members of the clan who made the most of it.


    The empty space was filled with pictures.


    However, in the future, this space will not be left blank.


    waiting for that time


    Meanwhile-.


    ��Cha Eunwoo player! What a pleasure to meet you!


    huh?


    Kim Yu-ha found Cha Eun-woo.


    When Eun-ha went in the direction from which the sound was heard, Cha Eun-woo was inside the publicity center.


    Oh Eunha


    What were you doing here?


    I was thinking about what kind of photos to fill this space with. I filled in the photos of the reconstruction work over there, so let��s fill this space with photos of the dungeon attack�� How is it?


    Not bad. Discuss with Seohyun and do as you please.


    Cha Eun-woo, who opened her eyes at Kim Yu-ha, looked at Eun-ha and relaxed.


    But this person�� That reporter?


    yes hello! < Angel of the Battlefield > This is Kim Yu-ha who promoted player Cha Eun-woo!


    Um, you look pretty young��. Please take good care of me in the future.


    Eunwoo narrowed her eyes.


    While she was talking with Kim Yu-ha, she asked Eun-ha with her eyes.


    Eunha shrugged.


    Cha Eun-woo decided not to care.


    Then Cha Eun-woo player. People recently called Cha Eun-woo the < Battlefield Angel > after seeing how he made a magic to detoxify the poison of the 4th tier Samgakji Grand Duterbi and went around relief activities and healed people. How do you feel when you hear that name?


    < Angel > is too much for me.


    Ah, there is a player who uses the nickname < Angel >, and < Battlefield... < Angel > is too much for me.


    ������.��


    < Angel on the battlefield >.


    It looked like he didn��t like it.


    Cha Eun-woo made a kind face and warned implicitly.


    So the interview began.


    I was just doing what was given to me. There is someone I need to save, so how can I not save it? Still, being called an < angel >, I will live up to my name from now on. Please support us!


    I didn��t even prepare properly.


    Cha Eun-woo took a very natural, photogenic pose or answered questions without hesitation.


    Years of learning experience at the academy made her that way.


    That��s one thing-.


    ��By the way, < Angel on the battlefield >.


    ��It��s a nickname like Eunwoo.


    Although Cha Eun-woo doesn��t want to admit it.


    It was a very fitting nickname.


    Hearing Kim Yu-ha��s story, it seemed that among the nicknames she was given now, there was a < battle angel >.


    Unfortunately, Cha Eun-woo didn��t seem to like either one.


    However, the more intuitive the tinnitus, the better.


    This name was the name of the player.


    If it was simple and intuitive, I could immediately come up with the player��s name along with the tinnitus.


    I know it��s embarrassing, but just don��t care like me.


    Eunha giggled as she watched the interview from the side.


    Of course, Cha Eun-woo did not understand Eun-ha��s heart at all.


    ��Thank you so much for agreeing to my interview. By the way, I heard that the < Saint of the Church > joined Pandora Clan a while ago�� Can I know where you are?


    Oh, hey, are you my sister? Riya��s sister will be right downstairs. I work there with my clanmates.


    thank you! Eunha hyung go!


    In no time, Kim Yu-ha finished the interview.


    Kim Yu-ha, who was making a fuss about shaking hands with Cha Eun-woo, went downstairs.


    Eunha also followed suit.


    Wow�� what are you doing here?


    They say they��re making a cathedral��


    a cathedral? uh.


    2nd basement floor.


    So far, no conclusion has been reached on what purpose the floor will be used for.


    But not too long ago, Ilya asked me to turn this place into a church where we could hold Mass.


    It was really absurd to hear that they had left the Mana Church and were going to create a new religion here.


    Of course, the galaxy was against it.


    Because Eunha didn��t believe in God.


    Then, Illya saw through it and spoke.


    ��I don��t mean to create a religion for Manasin. This catastrophe has left scars in people��s hearts that cannot be erased. So I want to create a religion because I want to give them a place to turn to to appease them.��


    Religion does not exist simply to believe in God.


    It also has the function of comforting those who have no one to rely on mentally or who want to find peace of mind.


    Eunha also acknowledged it.


    But does that mean that a religion without God is truly possible?


    Even that, Illya answered.


    ��God is in our hearts. And the religion I am trying to create is not to worship and worship God, but to worship and worship human beings.��


    ��human? what kind of human?�� sea??h th�� nov��lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ��It��s a religion that respects all the people we see around us. And through individual introspection, it is to revere and worship a person who has finally been reborn as a saint enough to be called a god.��


    At that time, Eunha did not fully understand what Illya was saying.


    Her blueprint was so vast.


    At first, the galaxy did not show much interest in Ilya��s blueprint.


    Rather, what Eunha showed interest in was that Illya was still loved by many followers even after leaving the Mana Church.


    ��In the future, as disasters continue to occur, public sentiment will be shaken. So, the role of religion is needed to appease the public.��


    It is said that the head of the Mana cult has died.


    Even so, Manaism was still alive and was still being called out.


    Therefore, Eunha thought it would be okay to create a religion that would counter Manaism and help the fairy government.


    On the other hand, Seohyun and other subloads paid attention to the other side.


    ��If people always come to the Pandora Clan Hall to pray, it will be an opportunity to spread the name of Pandora Clan to that extent.��


    ��I don��t think I��m bad either. In the long run, they will feel familiar with the Pandora clan, and when a request arises, they won��t be more inclined to entrust it to us than to other clans.��


    ��I might get a request on the way to pray. I don��t think it��s bad either. I agree.��


    The ability to promote your clan.


    Furthermore, a feature that makes people who join a religion prefer Pandora Clan.


    Mok Min-ho, No Eun-ah, Jeong Ha-yang.


    The three sub-roaders also strongly agreed.


    That��s how Illya created a religion in the Clan Hall.


    Of course, Eunha called Illya and put the shackles on her before she agreed.


    ��It��s difficult to run away after setting up a religion, and I have to think about the cost of creating a religion by trusting only you. You know what I mean?��


    ��Sure. I like to work for no pay. If I can be with the Lord, I don��t need anything!��


    ��I have no intention of making them work without pay. Then there��s something to hear from the mana management organization�� Come on, it��s a contract.��


    ��Where can I sign an autograph?��


    ��Read it and then sign it.��


    ��Where can I sign an autograph?��


    ��Why don��t you at least pretend to read it.��


    ��Where can I sign an autograph?��


    ��Ha, I��ll just explain it roughly. Now that I see it, he��s not normal�� If he was normal, he wouldn��t have joined the Mana Church, damn it.��


    There were three shackles on her.


    However, Pandora Clan will bear the costs until Ilya joins the academy and becomes an official player.


    Illya must join Pandora Clan. After joining, she maintains a 4:6 settlement ratio until she recovers the investment cost.


    After recouping her investment, her payout ratio is fixed at 6:4. Settlement fee can be adjusted later depending on performance.


    In this case, performance bonuses are paid separately.


    However, Ilya cannot unilaterally break the contract with Pandora Clan.


    Therefore, you cannot leave the clan for 10 years from the time the contract is signed.


    Also, if the contract period expires and she does not say anything in advance, the contract is automatically extended for 3 years regardless of her will. And Clan Pandora has no obligation to notify her that the contract is about to expire.


    ��yes! all right! I��ll sign it!��


    ����Did you really listen?��


    ��After all, doesn��t that mean you��ll take care of me for the rest of your life? I��m just fine with the Lord.��


    ��Think freely.��


    It was a truly unequal treaty.


    Even so, Ilya suddenly signed up and joined Pandora Clan.


    ��Try doing a fucking dog shit.��


    ��Fucking bitch!��


    Illya was a dog.


    Even when Eun-ha was seen for the first time, she showed a wise grace, but she became a dog before she knew it.


    To the point where Eunha nodded her head and obeyed obediently without any doubt.


    In any case, a cathedral was being built on the second basement level.


    oh my dear What��s going on here?


    uh? Galaxy!


    Looking around, the clan members were also helping out.


    Bonggu-rae passed by holding a long chair with ease.


    Ariel followed after carrying three boxes while struggling.


    Two people approached Eunha.


    Ariel, who was short in stature, was covered by the box and her face could not be seen properly.


    Wow�� It��s < Double Penetration > and < Pinky >.


    Were you working here? Ariel, did you run away from the archives and come here?


    lol! I don��t know how difficult things are! I love using my body like this!


    No matter what Yuha Kim muttered or said.


    Eunha talked to the two of them.


    Ariel showed off her gait while holding three boxes.


    Eunha burst out laughing.


    That was when


    Ilya also found the galaxy and ran quickly.


    Lord! What did you come here for?


    To show juniors from elementary school a tour of the Clan Hall. How��s the work going?


    yes People who heard that I am creating a new religion are also coming to help me! It will be finished soon.


    I��m glad then


    Eunha looked around.


    Many workers were working.


    Receiving the gaze of the galaxy, they respectfully bowed their heads.


    Is it because of Ilya?


    Or maybe I��m a Clanlord.


    Everyone treats me politely.


    Eunha tilted her head inwardly.


    I decided not to worry too much.


    I immediately asked her.


    But when I told you to call me Clanlord, why do you keep calling me Lord?


    Because it is the Lord!


    Sounds that I don��t know English.


    Even so, Illya only smiled brightly at what was good.


    Eunha sighed.


    And have you decided on a name for your religion? When you decide what to write, let Eunah noona or Seohyun know. yes sure If the Lord hears it, he will surely be surprised.


    Don��t be like Manasin. Shall we curse at you again?


    Yes, it doesn��t have to be a strange god or fanatical group like Mana God.


    Do not worry too much.


    Eunha was not interested in religion.


    So I thought I��d leave her and the Sublord Administrator to do whatever they want.


    That��s why-.


    ��Hello! < Saint of the Order >! Excuse me, can I interview you?


    see the newspaper later.


    Eunha will regret it greatly.


    Saenara


    Ilbo June 14, 15


    Seonryeok [Column written by Gong Jeong Kim]


    I am not the only hero. All of us who overcame this catastrophe are heroes.


    < Crimson Age > Roh Eun-ha (19)


    Graduated from the 031st class of Player Academy, Noh Eun-ha��s achievements are truly amazing.


    This is because he is counted as one of the first-class contributors to stopping the invasion of Seoul by an army of monsters just two months after he graduated.


    3rd tier overrank monster Yekyung.


    Third tier monster, Caesar Hopper.


    The 3rd tier monster Freak Sphinx.


    Player Noh Eun-ha contributed to defeating the 3rd tier monsters in this disaster.


    Among them, he even subdued Yekyung and Freak Sphinx himself.


    There is a good reason for the fairy government to open the Eulji-level treasury, which had never been opened since the government was established.


    However, player Noh Eun-ha��s achievements are not just that.


    Player Noh Eun-ha infiltrated Uijeongbu to replace the Cocoon in Gangbuk and retrieved the Cocoon that was neglected during the period before the recapture of Uijeongbu.


    ��(Omitted)��


    For that reason, the public is calling Noh Eun-ha the < Crimson Zone >.


    I still vividly remember the scene I saw that day when player Noh Eun-ha fought Ye-kyung.


    We may be living in an era where we can see the birth of new myths such as < Shinchang > and < Cheolong >, which are called living myths.


    On the other hand, player Noh Eun-ha��


    ��(Omitted)��


    It is not just No Eun-ha who played an active role in the invasion of Seoul.


    In Pandora Clan, unlike other clans, all players who participated in the battle were recognized for their achievements at the rank of Chungmu.


    Even < Seolchang > Ryu Yeon-hwa was recognized for her achievements in the Eulji rank along with Noh Eun-ha.


    And they started to rebuild and became common in our daily life.


    ��(Omitted)��


    I just did what I could. At that time, all I could think about was that I had to save people.


    < Whisper > Minji


    Kim One of the player��s daily routines is to help with the reconstruction of Yongsan-gu. She can command a rat, and it is said that she sends a rat to a space where the ground can collapse to explore the surroundings.


    When there was a temporary food crisis in Gangbuk due to Caesar Hopper, he was also in charge of supplying supplies.


    At that time, she created a dish that could be cooked with the remaining food and made the residents shed tears�� ��


    (omitted)��


    I want to create a just world. that��s my dream


    < Sacred Sword > Choi Eun-hyuk


    On the other hand, Choi Eun-hyuk, who contributed to the operation to defeat the 3rd tier Freak Sphinx, cannot be left out.


    Player Choi Eun-hyuk, who was taught by the living myth < Swordsman > at the Higher Academy, revealed that he also wanted to follow the will of his mentor.


    The industry is calling him the < Sacred Sword >, saying that a new star has emerged.


    ��(Omitted)��


    Meanwhile, a religion is being created in the basement of the Pandora Clan Hall.


    It can be said that Saint Illya, who was called the < Saint of the Order > in the Mana Church, withdrew from the Mana Church and voted to join the Pandora Clan.


    She hinted that she would create a religion to give hope to those who had no place to lean on.


    However, it differs from the Mana religion. If Manaism worships the god Mana, then the newly created religion respects humans, not gods.


    The Lord told me there is no God. If you count the words, you can see that we all can become gods at any time through enlightenment.


    People keep mana.


    In other words, the existence of God is in our mind.


    Therefore, in the process of self-reflection, a person can become a god.


    Saint Ilya said so.


    Humans are great. The Lord said that his strength came only from his own will, not from God��s arrangement. He said that if you believe, you will become stronger. That��s how much human beings are beings with vast potential. That��s why I believe only in the Lord and human potential, not in gods.


    St. Iriya revealed in this paper that the Eunhahagyo will hold its first mass in July next month.


    ��(Omitted)��


    As such, we look forward to the continued success of Pandora Clan members.


    Trials will make us stronger and create new heroes.


    < List of members of Pandora Clan >


    15 years old


    < Crimson Age >


    Roh Eun -ha


    < Fairy >


    No Eun-ah


    < Golden Sword >


    Mok Min


    -ho < Bookmark > Jeong Ha-yang


    < Little Giant >


    Kang Si-hyung


    < Whisper >


    Kim


    Min-ji


    < Snow Window > Ryu


    Yeon-hwa


    < Scorching Witch >


    Bae Soo-bin


    < Double Penetration >


    Bong


    Gu-rae


    < Quartet >


    Jo A-ra


    < Golden Tiger > Jin Seo-na < Gale >


    Jin Parang


    < Angel on the battlefield >


    Cha Eun-woo


    < Sacred Sword >


    Choi Eun


    �C hyuk < Shadow >


    Han Chang-jin


    < Star Arrow >


    Hoshi Kaede Miya


    < Pinky >


    Ariel


    < Cheering > Yeo-bi < All Poisons >


    Nam-


    hoon Yoo


    < Saint of the Order >


    Illya


    < Guarder > Cheon-


    seo Lee


    Saenara Ilbo compiled a list of the clan members who participated in the battle in the invasion of Seoul. .


    The list is organized in advance sort order, followed by Clan Lord, Sub Lord, Clan member, and so on.


    In the case of Ilya, the < Saint of the Church >, even though she is not a player, her credit cannot be ignored, so it is posted.

 Chapter 696

    Relife Player 696


    [Chapter 177]


    [Period of reconstruction (8)]


    Currently, the only Pandora Clan Hall is located at Sadang Station.


    However, Pandora Clan, who became the representative of Jung-gu and Yongsan-gu, could not have a clan hall only in the shrine.


    Now that the invasion of the military is over��


    I��m going to make one in Gangbuk soon.


    The Clan Hall at Sadang Station had a satisfactory infrastructure.


    Nonetheless, the clan members had to cross the Han River to reach the jurisdiction.


    As a result, it took time to travel, and some clan members would go to work from their homes instead.


    The location is inconvenient in many ways.


    The Clan Hall at Sadang Station will one day be used by the Pandora Clan when they are active in Gangnam and Gangnam.


    Anyway, the Clan Hall at Sadang Station fulfilled its role of preparing for an invasion by the army.


    Now it was necessary to set up a Clan Hall to manage the two administrative districts.


    It��s Seoul Station�� I��m sure < The Dragon King > will miss it. I know. It seems that every time we go to work, he secretly wants us to build it in Itaewon. Dominique will also miss you.


    uh? Brother Dominic? Eun-ah, when did you call that person oppa? He��s a year older than us, so what��s an older brother? why? Do you, Changjin, want to hear from me too? Changjin��s brother? why? do you like this ����!! Papa beep beep beep beep beep beep beep! Yes, fire chicken is my brother.


    So, Jung-gu Seoul Station.


    Eun-ha was looking at the site to be selected for the clan hall with Mok Min-ho, No Eun-ah, and Han Chang-jin.


    Jung-gu was the area most affected by the disaster.


    As a result, wherever they went, they could find sites where the buildings had disappeared.


    It��s a good thing.


    Seoul Station will be rebuilt, and that means we can choose the surrounding scenery as we like.


    Currently, Pandora Clan has been warmly welcomed by people in Gangbuk, especially Jung-gu and Yongsan-gu.


    As much as that, those who wanted to build a new building in the area had no choice but to notice Eunha.


    If Eunha asks that the buildings around the Clan Hall not be built higher than the Clan Hall, they will cry and eat mustard.


    Sirius, Alice, Luminous, Youngwon, and Donghae Group also said they would buy land nearby��. Should I consider that?


    there is no need to consider you will do well Well, that would be it too.


    Minho Mok pointed out.


    Eunha soon agreed.


    Did you realize anything while going through this disaster?


    Five groups that support Pandora Clan have expressed their desire to move in around the hall to be built in Gangbuk.


    It was that the group would identify affiliates that would be helpful to Pandora Clan and set up branch offices around them.


    It was something that Pandora Clan should have welcomed.


    If possible, Sirius Group��s Market Alice Group��s Pharma Donghae Group��s Drone Youngone Group��s Bank Luminous Group��s restaurant company would be welcome. Then it won��t be easy to work.


    maybe it��s possible Those groups must have lost a lot of points due to this disaster.


    Eunah Noh listed her wishes.


    Eun-ha remembered what she said and decided to pass it on to the messengers of each group.


    Eventually, the place they arrived at was an open terrain with no buildings around.


    ��This seems to be the most appropriate. What do you all think?


    ������.��


    It even has the advantage of being near the station.


    Eun-ha giggled and asked for opinions from the sub-loads and Han Chang-jin, who happened to come along because there was still time.


    They were silent with hard faces.


    why are you really like this


    uh? I? what?


    Are you doing it because you really don��t know or do you do it on purpose?


    You know, you do it on purpose.


    This kind of guy is a Clan Lord��


    The first person to speak was Minho Mokmin.


    Mok Min-ho sighed openly.


    That��s right.


    Because-.


    ��How is it? In this dungeon, the only thing left is for you to clear it anyway, and the power will decrease, and there will be no increase in power. Wouldn��t it be nice to build a clan hall on top of this?


    ��Ha����


    The land that Eunha pointed at was a red dungeon.


    It was an area where a construction company had wiped out the entire area after Pandora Clan had attacked the dungeon not too long ago.


    As a result, the land was fairly flat and there were no monsters around.


    However, there was a hole in the middle of the land and it was surrounded by various protective magic.


    It was the entrance to the red dungeon.


    A red dungeon is fine. To be honest, the yellow dungeon isn��t very suitable for training clan members of our level, isn��t it?


    So you mean you��re going to build a red dungeon in the basement of the Clan Hall and use it for training?


    yes my sister is right


    ������.��


    Eunha answered confidently.


    The three of them were at a loss for words again.


    Even in the Clan Hall owned by Clan Regulus in Gyeonggi-do, there is a red dungeon downstairs��


    that��s right. In the case of high-ranking clans, they set up a dungeon in the basement of the hall to use as a regular source of income and to train their members.


    yes. That��s true��but no one thought of setting up a hall in a dungeon in the middle of Seoul.


    It was only then that the times were different, so it was inevitable.


    Han Chang-jin said shyly.


    Eunha shrugged.


    Before the army invaded Seoul, there were not many large-scale dungeons in the Gangbuk area.


    Furthermore, the academy-style construction technology that builds buildings on top of dungeons was not universal.


    The fairy government and the mana management organization were wary of the clan possessing the dungeon and consequently monopolizing the dungeon, thereby strengthening its own power.


    But what about now?


    don��t worry. The fairy allowed it. In the first place, dungeons were created randomly in Gangbuk, but there is no other option. Clan building a new Clan Hall besides us will do the same?


    Monsters invade Gangbuk and many things have changed.


    If there was a dungeon pioneering boom in Gangnam a few years ago, there will be a dungeon pioneering boom in Gangbuk from now on.


    Clan privatizing dungeons would slowly appear.


    So the galaxy decided to occupy a good position in advance.


    As the dungeon pioneering boom takes place, more clans will appear in Gangbuk than now.


    The power of the clans that own the dungeon will continue to grow stronger.


    The fairy government and the mana management organization were both located in Gangbuk.


    When the dungeon development boom occurred in Gangbuk, the influence of clans and groups became stronger, while the influence of the government was relatively weak.


    Eunha also had in mind what would happen in 5 years and 10 years.


    I have to prevent Pandora Clan from doing that. You have to do your part to prevent other clans from increasing their rent beyond a certain level.


    The location that Eunha chose for the Clan Hall was very strategic.


    Nearby was Seoul Station, where lines 4 and 1 intersected.


    Seoul Station was a transportation hub that could reach anywhere from left to right, up and down.


    It was necessary to hold on to this place to significantly reduce the influence of the growth of the clans that would emerge with the pioneering boom on their backs.


    It seizes traffic, restricts their movement, and extorts the proceeds they will receive from tolls.


    It was a strategy taken in the process of inflating the power of the Dangun and Changhae clans before returning.


    Not only that. Sirius Eternity Luminous Alice If Donghae Group has affiliates related to players here in Jung-gu��


    they may extort some of the profits from them in the name of jurisdictional tax.


    As well as the five groups that sponsor Pandora Clan.


    Sooner or later, it will be possible to extort all the profits from the groups that will realize the advantages of Jung-gu and enter the market.


    We don��t know how effective that will be, but it could reduce the group��s growth slightly.


    To do that��.


    ��Is it all going to be built next year? First of all, I��ll have to lock up the clan members in the dungeon and train them.


    ������!!��


    Pandora Clan must be strong.


    Clans and groups cannot leave Pandora Clan alone.


    In order to occupy Jung-gu��s influence, he will often have to wage a clan war.


    It was also the reason Eunha chose the most influential dungeon among the dungeons in Jung-gu.


    ��


    A direct descendant of Donghae Group.


    One day, Jeong Geum-jeon, who became a special advisor to the Donghae Clan due to her grandfather��s coercion, was in a good mood these days.


    Hehehe!!


    It is because he has completed the task his grandfather gave him years ago.


    Make the Donghae Clan an S-rank Clan so as not to lose to the KK Clan.


    However, due to this disaster, the Donghae Clan will be promoted to S-Class next year.


    Where is that?


    As expected, my intuition was not wrong!! Somehow, at that time, the Academy Culture Festival said that it smelled like money!? Hi-Hi!!


    Donghae Clan��s < giant tree > Seon Ki-jun.


    he became the twelfth


    We did everything we could to lobby, but we couldn��t help but fall short of the KK Group, which already had the Twelve Seats.


    So, Jeong Geum-jeon and Donghae Clanlord were almost giving up on Seon Ki-jun��s recommendation for the Twelve Seats.


    However, Seon Ki-jun was recommended as the Twelve Chair, raising the status of the Donghae Clan.


    Bocchan, I must have told you not to laugh innocently before.


    Oh, I��m just laughing because I like it! Why are you even interfering with my laughter?


    Because I hate to see you smile like that.


    Whoever hears it will know that he is the master.


    Who was the person who saw me last night and told me to become a master��


    Hmmm.


    So you have to feel good.


    Jeong Geum-jeon stopped being a special advisor and only thought about playing Tangja Tangja at home.


    The secretary who had assisted him for several years did not seem to be happy with him, but Jeong Geum-jeon was just as happy.


    I have to resign as a special advisor and live without a wish playing games. Hehehe! Knowing that I would do this, I also reserved the game that was released this time.


    This is the president��s phone call.


    what?


    then then


    The secretary answered the phone.


    She held out the phone to Jeong Geum-jeon and emphasized that it was Jung Ji-man, the chairman of Donghae Group.


    Jeong Geum-jeon, who was in the middle of heaven, came to his senses and picked up the phone.


    Even this old man can��t say anything to me anymore.


    Even though it was tense.


    Jeong Geum-jeon was proud.


    After taking a deep breath, he received a call from the chairman of Donghae Group.


    [��Hey money! How are you?]


    Grandpa must have heard the news too, right? This time, the Twelve Seats in our clan��


    [Ah, I know. That��s why I��ve been so excited to make fun of Kim Gun these days. Hee hee!]


    Hee hee!


    Jung Ji-man��s voice is quite pleasant.


    It was good to brag to the chairman of KK Group.


    Jeong Geum-jeon laughed heartily at his grandfather��s laughter.


    It felt good.


    Apparently, he was about to say that he could leave the Donghae Clan and play Tangja Tangja at home.


    But how to betray expectations.


    [��So, money.]


    My grandfather.


    [I think so. As for money, you also have a natural talent for making money. I hope you will continue to help your brother Geumhwa and raise the Donghae Clan.]


    ��Yes? What do you mean?


    Jeong Geum-jeon frowned.


    Either that or not, Jung Ji-man laughed heartily.


    That laugh was annoying now.


    [You keep doing that. I heard that Seon Ki-joon became the 12th seat because of Pandora Clan��s Clan Lord��s strong influence, even though you were in the lobby? He said he has a close relationship with you, so can you just resign from your position there? In the future, the Donghae Clan will have to stay close to the Pandora Clan, so can you get away from it?]


    No, you old man! Anyway, this is different from the promise! Why do I have to keep working!? When the hell am I going to rest!?


    [Ehh tsk��. Are you still that way even after you��ve grown old? According to Sehee, she told me the other day that she has become a full-fledged adult��]


    Why are you talking about Sehee noona! That and this one are different! Keep your promise. Promise!


    [Donghae drone.]


    Huh? What are you talking about?


    [Do you want to take on that too? Coincidentally, due to this disaster, the managing director passed away, so there is only one position��]


    I��m just going to be content with being a special advisor to the Donghae Clan. grandfather.


    [It should come out like that.]


    Damn it.


    Jeong Geum-jeon hung up the phone.


    Hee hee hee��


    Please take good care of me in the future.


    Laughter has changed.


    Jeong Geum-jeon��s mentality was broken.


    He looked into the void and laughed.


    Secretary Lee Se-hee hugged her gently.


    ��


    Reconstruction continues to accelerate.


    4 5 June was passing by.


    So, it was already the time of July.


    do you know that


    uh? what?


    Then Jinseo-na suddenly asked.


    Eunha, who was walking around the Clan Hall to check if the clan members were doing their jobs properly, asked back.


    The fox sighed and sighed.


    Jurisdiction. Jurisdiction.


    Jurisdiction? Ah�� Come to think of it, there was such a thing.


    i knew i would


    What is Clanlord like?


    Yesterday, I helped Jeong Ha-yang with her work.


    Today, Jin Seo-na, who was helping Seo-hyun Han with her work, clicked her tongue.


    Shakira took it lightly, as if she knew it.


    Now is the time to hold regional meetings. It was originally in May, but because of the disaster, it was pushed back to July due to reconstruction work.


    oh i remembered It was true.


    The fox starts in the mouth.


    Eunha noticed that she was trying to nag him and quickly replied.


    I completely forgot.


    Regional Assembly.


    The representative clan in charge of a region convenes the clans in the region to hold a meeting for coexistence and regional development.


    Nominally, yes, but in reality, it was nothing more than a meeting to strengthen friendship among the clans.


    How could you be forgetting something so important?


    Because that doesn��t matter anymore People know that we are representatives of Yongsan-gu and Jung-gu, but what does that matter?


    yes


    Ginsuna protested.


    Eun-ha ignored her protests by playing with her ear.


    Jurisdictions were not very interested.


    Contrary to the plan conceived by the initial galaxy, it was because of this disaster that even Jung-gu was in their hands.


    Where is that?


    People and clans in the precinct recognized Pandora Clan.


    As long as they won their hearts, the regional conference was meaningless.


    That��s one thing-.


    ����I guess I need to discipline the clans.


    You have to make them aware of who is above and who is below so they don��t think of climbing up.


    You need to hold the discipline.


    In the case of some clans, it was a situation where they secretly showed off their friendship with Pandora Clan or hinted that they were maintaining the region.


    It is to create an equal relationship before the relationship between the clans is fixed.


    whoever you want


    Of course, the galaxy was against it.


    So, Eun-ha treated people who secretly tried to put their shoulders on her. S��ar?h the N??eFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Even so, the clans tried to lower the clan��s status by trying to talk themselves out of it because of their age or implicitly lowering the Pandora clan.


    Come to think of it, it��s very important. Yes, I need to take this opportunity to discipline myself. Who are you guys trying to climb on? Also, contact Shakira Itaewon and tell them to attend there as well.


    all right. Clan Road.


    Eunha raised her lips.


    I was looking forward to holding a meeting to unite Jung-gu and Yongsan-gu for the first time since the dissolution of the Changhae Clan.


    By the way-


    ��How long are you going to be touching my ears? If I do this, I won��t be able to work��


    until I��m not bored.


    You don��t work�� you really are a vicious boss.


    The dog��s hair is so fluffy.


    Of course, if Seo-Na heard it, she would try to refute it by swearing.


    First of all, this is not dog hair.


    Second, it��s hair.


    Either that or not, Eun-ha played with Jin Seo-na��s triangular ears and hair.

 Chapter 697

    Relife Player 697


    [Chapter 178]


    [Poisoned Cup]


    No one expected it.


    Who would have known


    The fact that Cocoon collapsed overnight and the monsters invaded Gangbuk would become a mess.


    The old saying that people don��t know what to do is just right. Who would have known that things would turn out like this. That��s it. Who would have thought that would lead to Clan Pandora becoming a clan that governs both regions.


    All the clans with enemies in Yongsan-gu sighed.


    Due to this disaster, they lost much of their influence in Yongsan-gu.


    Some clans even lost their Clan Halls and ended up living in flimsy buildings with the residents.


    The clan��s honor, dignity, influence, and troops had lost a lot.


    In contrast, Pandora Clan has a Clan Hall at Sadang Station, and it is said that no members of the Clan died, so no damage was suffered.


    Huh�� I sometimes wondered if the Pandora Clan Lord knew that this would happen and purposely built the Clan Hall in the direction of Sadang Station in preparation.


    I understand that feeling. I was so confused at first too. Besides, when I heard the news that they had stocked up on food for two months before the disaster struck, I wondered if they really knew.


    must have been really lucky Did you know that something like this would happen and prepared for it? It��s a food issue. In the first place, the clan is obliged to store food for at least two months, so that might be the case.


    But it is a strange thing. Maybe I met a dragon shaman somewhere?


    oh hey this guy Do you really believe that such a thing is real?


    Magic is real, so why not trust a shaman?


    Rather than that, it is more credible to say that there are players in Pandora Clan who have the ability to see the future.


    I really don��t know if that��s the case.


    Well, there are a lot of dubious things. However, the goodwill of the fairy government and the public sentiment go to Pandora Clan, so what will you do if you consider such things? How do you figure out what can��t be revealed?


    Well, there��s no reason for Pandora Clan to have to answer any allegations. Rather, it is a strange answer.


    I don��t know much about clans in other regions.


    The clans of Yongsan-gu had closely watched the beginning of the Pandora Clan.


    In that sense, the actions of the Pandora clan in this catastrophe were considered to be reluctant.


    But since I couldn��t prove it, I had no choice but to conclude that I was just lucky.


    So they had no choice but to accept reality as it is now.


    Clan Pandora won.


    that they were defeated.


    The reason they headed to the Pandora Clan Hall now was nothing more than officially acknowledging it.


    When we received an invitation to hold a regional assembly at Sadang Station, no one asked if we would go there, but in the end we all went.


    That��s it. I thought that the DM Clan would be destroyed by the Pandora Clanlord in a matter of hours and hand over the position of the representative clan. If it wasn��t for that, we wouldn��t have to cringe all the way here��


    Shh! There��s also a DM Clanlord next to you. What are you talking about?


    Oh what now? Why should we care about the DM Clan, which was broken so badly this time that it lost its ability to recover and gave up its representative position?


    ������.��


    In the words of a certain Clan Lord.


    The Clanlords glanced at the silent DM Clanlord the whole time.


    DM Clanlord was just blushing and letting go of his anger.


    Because everything was right.


    That��s one thing-.


    ��It��s the same subject, but even the subject can��t tell it apart. I beg your pardon? why? Did I say something wrong? ������.��


    Everyone was in the same situation.


    They were unable to engage in clan warfare for several years in order to repair the damage caused by this disaster.


    In other words, under the guidance of the Pandora Clan, he had no choice but to aim for an opportunity to consult with himself.


    The problem is that even if they regain their power, then Clan Pandora will have a stronger power.


    Talking with God was nothing more than a sham word to hide humiliation.


    In fact, after the dissolution of the Changhae Clan, it could be said that the clan wars that occurred in Yongsan-gu and Jung-gu, reminiscent of the Warring States period, came to an end.


    Clans can no longer disobey Clan Pandora.


    now. let��s stop fighting Should I come all the way here and fight?


    That��s right. What��s the use if we fight each other?


    After all, they are all the same.


    The regional meeting to be held today at the Pandora Clan Hall was like a place where the clans themselves acknowledged that all of them had officially entered the Pandora Clan��s rule.


    Knowing that, they should feel humiliated.


    Still, it was something I couldn��t help but attend.


    This position is a crisis, but in some ways it is also an opportunity.


    For at least a few years, Jung-gu and Yongsan-gu will become Pandora Clan��s kingdoms.


    If you can��t change the situation, you should secure your interests by maintaining friendly relations with them.


    Liver, gallbladder, I��ll take it all out.


    Even though he would throw away his pride, he could not say that he would suffer a loss if his interests were guaranteed by doing so.


    Furthermore, if you look good to Pandora Clan, you might be able to get more than the advantage you didn��t enjoy before.


    ��Kuhm Kuhm!!��


    they were thinking that way.


    They fought tirelessly to claim themselves as the representatives of a region, and now they had to engage in a loyalty competition to see who had a closer relationship with Clan Pandora.


    As a result, they were implicitly wary of each other.


    ������.��


    We soon arrived at the Pandora Clan Hall.


    A ten-story building.


    They looked up at the Clan Hall, which had only been completed a year, and were speechless.


    I couldn��t help but admire it.


    Which clan would use a 10-story building as their clan hall?


    Even before they entered the building, they were overwhelmed by the grandeur of Clan Pandora.


    then-


    ��Looks like you came from Jung-gu.


    DM Clanlord spoke up.


    People��s eyes turned.


    On the other side, the Hanseong Clanlord < Pungwoon Sword >, who was once the representative of Jung-gu, was leading the Hanseong clan.


    Long time no see, DM Clanlord. That��s right. Is it the first time since the dissolution of the Changhae Clan that we have gathered together like this?


    That feeling is new.


    ������.��


    The clans of Yongsan-gu and Jung-gu.


    They looked at each other and made puzzled faces.


    No one knew they would meet in this way.


    They dreamed of becoming the losers of both regions while the clan war continued.


    However, faced in this way, he has just woken up from his dream.


    ��It��s been a while. Hanseong Clan Road. And the DM Clanlord.


    Then another group appeared among them.


    There were too few to call them a bunch.


    There were only five at most.


    However, the person following them was in a position that could not be ignored.


    Long time no see. I never thought I��d be attending the same conference. I haven��t even participated in the regional assembly in Yongsan-gu��.


    It��s really nice to see < The Dragon King > after a long time.


    Because times have changed.


    ������.��


    < The Mercenary King > David Kim.


    And the Itaewon forces he leads.


    DM Clanlord Hanseong Clanlord had to be polite to < The Mercenary King >.


    Because the person they once looked down on is now on the same level as them.


    Where is that?


    Although times have changed��


    The closest thing to Pandora��s Clan Road is < The Mercenary King > at this point.


    Currently, the Itaewon faction was under the protection of Pandora Clan.


    Those who thought of wagging their tails like dogs beyond good relations with Pandora Clan could not disrespect < The Mercenary King > and its forces.


    Don��t stay here. Let��s go.


    Let��s do it.


    Eventually, they split into three groups and entered the Clan Hall.


    ��Hello. I am Shakira, the administrator of Pandora Clan, in charge of our guide today.


    This is Pandora Clan Ranger Kim Min-ji. You can follow us.


    This is Pandora Clan supporter Yeobi. Welcome everyone!


    ������.��


    There were three people who greeted the clans entering the Clan Hall.


    One was a foreigner of Korean descent.


    The skin of the woman, whose mouth was covered with a cloth reminiscent of an Arabian dancer, was tanned as if it had been sunburned.


    The other was Kim Min-ji, whom the Clan Lords had heard about, or whom the locals shed tears and called ��Mimi.��


    The last one was a supporter whose name was unknown.


    The faces of the Clan Lords, who were guided by the two, darkened.


    Clan Pandora is ignoring us.


    Sending the lowest clan members��


    The Clan Lords couldn��t erase that thought.


    All of them were leaders of a group, although they were all different in size.


    If such people came to visit in person with their busy bodies, it was only natural for the other party to treat them with courtesy.


    Considering their status, a Clan Lord, Sub Lord, or Administrator should come out and guide them.


    However, Clan Pandora sent one administrative member.


    I feel pretty bad.


    Anyway, this isn��t it.


    Are you already trying to train us?


    The Clan Lords had many thoughts.


    Hanseong Clanlord hardened his face.


    The DM Clanlord blushed thinking he had been ignored.


    Are you polite?


    I��m just saying that Clanlord is not too cheap even if he does it.


    We��re not going to move from this spot because we��re in a bad mood. So hurry up and bring someone higher than you.


    Although the expression is mild, they decided to express some dissatisfaction.


    It was then.


    ��Haha. Shakira my daughter. Now I feel like I��ve become a member of Clan Pandora. Goes well.


    Long time no see, father.


    Minji Kim Ranger. My kids may not be very polite, but please be kind. Hello to Yeoubi players. Take it easy. Because the Clanlord gave instructions to treat < Mercenary King > with utmost respect.


    yes You can come here. ������.��


    While they are about to explode.


    < The Mercenary King > came forward and treated the two very favorably.


    When the < Mercenary King >, who made his own contributions in this disaster, said that, they missed the opportunity to express their dissatisfaction.


    And��


    ��< Mercenary King > and his companions can climb this elevator. I��m very sorry to the rest of you, but this is the only elevator currently in operation, so I think I��ll have to go up the stairs. ������!!��


    they realized a lot.


    That Pandora Clan is trying to tame them thoroughly.


    Also, it means that the forces of Itaewon are treated with utmost care.


    You can go with me. The Clan Lord told me that I want you to regard me as the Clan Lord of Clan Pandora and follow me. ������.��


    Shakira and < Mercenary King > take the elevator up.


    Kim Min-ji opened her mouth in a friendly tone and Yeo-bi nodded.


    Even if it��s like blasphemy.


    The Clanlords shut their mouths after realizing that the Pandora Clanlord was threatening them.


    they became sluggish


    ��


    Pandora Clanlord��s ulterior motive was obvious.


    My first goal is to engrave my fountain on my body while climbing the stairs.


    As you climb the stairs, you will inevitably look around the inside of the Clan Hall to be stunned.


    yes where is good


    I��ll see with my own eyes how great your clan is.


    Even before entering the Clan Hall, there were some Clan Lords who were stunned by the building.


    The Clan Lords, who had become regional representatives even once, grew nervous.


    However, they were stunned every time they went up the floor.


    So�� this is where Pandora Clan eats, right?


    Yes, that��s right. Currently, there are only 8 restaurants, but the rest are said to be open later.


    Pandora Clan members won��t be able to pay for it��.


    For now, at least the number of Clan members will increase in the future. Also, our clan administrator said that a soldier��s morale comes from the meal they eat that day.


    ������.��


    The number of clan members is still small, so during breakfast, lunch and dinner, companies adjust the ingredients appropriately to serve as a buffet. And at other times, I allow my clan members to use their favorite companies on their own.


    3rd floor of the Pandora Clan Hall.


    There were currently 5 food establishments in operation.


    There were Korean, Chinese, Japanese and Western food, as well as chicken businesses.


    He said that he naturally thought that there might be too many options for the members of Pandora Clan.


    Have you ever eaten? In case you��re hungry, our clan has prepared some snacks for you. Try some.


    At that time, leaving the explanation to Kim Min-ji, the fox who had disappeared somewhere returned.


    she served refreshments.


    The Clan Lords stuck out their tongues.


    Something that would not be sold in the market looked quite appetizing.


    It��s delicious��


    isn��t it? I also eat often these days. These are sweets delivered to our clan by Luminous Sweets.


    Huh, does that place deliver snacks too? I knew that first.


    Yes, only for our clan. ������.��


    ��I see. But besides the first floor, there are also cafes here. Yes, the cafe on the first floor is located for those who visit the clan to use. On weekends, there are people who come to worship, so I often use this cafe.


    Worship on the weekend?


    There is a cathedral on the second basement floor.


    ��Ah����


    The DM Clan Lord lost his temper after exchanging a few words with Yeo-bi.


    The same was true of the Clan Lords who were listening to the conversation between the two.


    The scale was different.


    Furthermore, a church called the Eunhahagyo, mentioned in passing in a newspaper a while ago, is being built underground.


    The Clan Lords stuck out their tongues.


    Even now, if the residents are clamoring to entrust the request to Pandora Clan, but the cathedral comes in��


    Shouldn��t religion and players be managed separately, just as players and politics are separated?


    The Clan Lords, who had been ignoring the function of religion, foresaw that their position would further diminish.


    Afterwards, they ate refreshments and climbed the stairs as if they were touring a museum.


    4 5 The 6th floor is a living space, so I passed by without seeing anything.


    ��There��s even a movie theater here����


    7th floor of the Pandora Clan Hall.


    They were dumbfounded when they saw a movie poster on the wall or a popcorn machine on the side.


    There is no waste of money.


    It was the Clan Lords�� idea.


    Soon they lamented to realize that Clan Pandora was sponsored by five groups.


    The scenery is very nice. There is a swimming pool in a place like this��.


    There is also a sauna as well as a swimming pool. The men in our clan competed to see who could last longer in a betting game. ������.��


    8th floor of the Pandora Clan Hall.


    The clan members were at a loss for words when they saw a huge swimming pool on one side.


    It��s not a Clan Hall, it��s a hotel.


    Meanwhile, Kim Min-ji grumbled that she didn��t know what a sauna was so good for.


    The Clan Lords glared at her with grim eyes.


    Of course, when Minji Kim turned her head, their heads turned quickly as well.


    The ninth floor is used as a library. Everyone is at work, so I��ll just pass this one.


    Eventually, on the 9th floor of the Pandora Clan Hall.


    They went up a notch.


    Usually, meetings are held on the 7th floor, but on special days like today, meetings are held on the 10th floor with a nice view.


    Minji Kim said as she headed to the conference room.


    The Clanlords saw through the inner meaning of Minji Kim��s words.


    As expected, Pandora Clanlord intentionally made them walk up to the 10th floor and look around the entire 10th floor.


    ������.��


    But they were not angry.


    As they came up to this point, they greatly reduced the environmental difference.


    If you think about it, wasn��t it the case that the clan in charge of the representative did it with a smirk every time the regional assembly was held?


    I wasn��t too cocky though.


    they resigned themselves


    Oh Nam Hoon. are you protecting


    Because it��s better to protect someone. Shakira noona and Seona will be waiting inside.


    in front of the conference room.


    The Clanlords met a man with a round face.


    Through the name Yeo-bi calls.


    The Clan Lords quickly figured out the man��s identity.


    Is this man < All Poison Ignorant >?


    Maybe this time, he defeated the 4th tier Grand Duterbi with the Diamond Sword.


    < All Poisoning > Yoo Nam-hoon.


    His performance in this catastrophe was truly remarkable.


    Among the gifts that neutralize poison, it turned out that it possessed the most powerful < Detoxification >.


    And the story that he used his gift to help defeat the corps commander was well known.


    It��s different from rumors. As far as is known, < Manpokbulchim >, as the name suggests, has a knife-like side.


    Now that I look at it, it looks neat.


    Is it because the face is round and has some flesh?


    The Clanlords didn��t feel wary from < All Poisons >.


    Even so, achievements never lie.


    They decided to remember Yoo Nam-hoon and entered the meeting room.


    did you come


    ��welcome.��


    David Kim was in the conference room first.


    Shakira stood behind her.


    It was natural.


    Soon, they found Jin Seo-na, who is known as the golden telepathist, next to Shakira.


    There are designated seats for each clan, so please check the sign on the seat before taking a seat.


    As the name suggests, Ain with golden hair is very impressive.


    It was a beauty that caught people��s attention.


    However, what Jinseo-na said to them was quite blunt.


    Clanlords came to her seat, giving her the impression that she was harsh.


    Then they paused.


    Why is the < Mercenary King >��s seat next to Pandora��s Clan Road? In comparison, Hanseong Clanlord��s seat is quite far away, and DM��s Clanlord��s seat is far away, right?


    Could it be that the place was arranged with some intention?


    The Clanlords felt uncomfortable after sitting down.


    Then Jinseo-na smiled and explained, as if she had read their psychology.


    Seats are assigned in the order of the clans that responded that they would attend first when we sent out the invitation. ������!!��


    No big deal.


    what��s not a big deal


    The faces of the Clanlords were distorted.


    The DM Clanlord, who sat in the last seat, was visibly embarrassed.


    Either that or not, Jinseo-na just shrugged.


    Then, this time, Shakira opened her mouth.


    I��m sorry, but the Clanlord says it��s going to be a little late because he has something important right now.


    ������.��


    It��s okay. I��ll wait even if it takes a few hours. Oh, can someone bring me something to drink? yes i will go


    Is it training even after coming here?


    The faces of the Clan Lords were rotting.


    On the other hand, in < The Dragon King >, I spent my time leisurely from beginning to end.


    In the end, they had no choice but to wait while eating the refreshments brought by Kim Min-ji and Yeo-bi.


    ������.��


    How long do you have to wait?


    It��s often used by clans holding regional meetings, but isn��t it too much to do?


    Still, they had to be patient.


    they were


    Pandora Clan was the top.


    It was unavoidable considering the future.


    Moreover-.


    ��This is completely surrounded.


    sequentially over time.


    < Geumgangsword > Mok Min-ho < Seolchang > Ryu Yeon-hwa < All-in-one Buddha > Yoo Nam-hoon came in and stood upright near the door.


    It is nominally a bodyguard.


    Does it make sense to protect a place where monsters won��t appear?


    It was nothing more than an unspoken threat that they might wield a weapon if they acted nonsense.


    The face of < Mandogbulchim > has changed.


    That��s why people said it was full of poison.


    DM Clanlord.


    Hanseong Clanlord < Window Sword >.


    The two of them and the Clan Lords were wary as they saw Yoo Nam-hun��s face gradually hardening.


    It seems that he usually has an innocent impression, but when he goes into battle, he seems to be bloody.


    ��


    It is the day of regional assembly.


    Even so, Eunha was having a leisurely time.


    Even though the Clan Lords had already arrived in front of the Clan Hall, they were pampering themselves.


    Eunha, do you really have to go this far? You don��t have to go this far��


    you have to go this far. Otherwise, people will see me as easygoing.


    The lounge on the 2nd floor of the Pandora Clan Hall.


    Eunha enjoyed her free time while lying flat on the bed.


    Choi Eun-hyeok, who said he was going to raid the dungeon a little later, had a face that he couldn��t understand.


    Eunha could fully understand his feelings.


    That��s one thing-.


    ��Even though it��s petty, I have to tell you who��s above and below you.


    There are even people who are trying to subtly say that I am young, but what?


    It was not a place for simple friendship, but a place to ensure power relations.


    I couldn��t help it even if it was obvious, stupid, and lethal.


    If you don��t, you��ll be eaten by them before you know it.


    The people who each had a 10-year-old serpent in their stomachs were the Clan Lords. sea??h th�� ��ovelFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It was the conclusion Eunha came to after watching what happened next to Ha Baek-ryun before returning.


    Are people that weak��


    Haven��t you experienced it at the academy? The people who originally occupied one seat are the law that becomes like this. It will be worse here.


    The society of Clanlord is a jungle.


    What world is there other than the jungle? Seoul, where we live, is no different from a jungle after all.


    The world is originally like that.


    Therefore, if you want to survive for a long time, you have no choice but to become lethal, pathetic, and weak.


    Didn��t you hear what Seohyun said at the meeting last time? I heard worse than you


    You��re weaker than me.


    Ugh��.


    Whether Choi Eunhyuk sighs or not.


    Eunha recalled what Seohyun Han said a few days ago.


    She was better than herself.


    On the first floor, all the weapons of the Clanlords were confiscated, and players with weapons were placed in the meeting room.


    If you��re going to do it, do it thoroughly, but if you do that, a real fight will break out.


    Eunha rejected Han Seohyun��s proposal.


    There was no need for that.


    The Warring States period of clans fighting over districts had long since ended.


    There was no need to intimidate them by taking their weapons.


    Of course, some clan members will be placed in the meeting room in case of an emergency.


    Eunhyuk, do you want to just go and protect me? It��s self-defense if it��s necessary��


    No, I can��t live in the jungle, so I��ll go to the dungeon and live.


    yes go go You should do that and promote the clan.


    Choi Eun-hyuk shakes his head.


    Eun-ha pushed Choi Eun-hyuk��s thigh, who was sitting on the bed, with her hand.


    Choi Eun-hyuk left.


    Not long after that, Jinseo-na sent a telepathic message.


    [��The Clan Lords have all arrived. I also told you to wait a bit because you will be late.]


    [Good job. Aren��t they going wild?]


    [There are a lot of people who are dissatisfied�� But Nam Hoon oppa��s serious expression has calmed him down.] The


    two Artifacts push.


    It was a brooch-type artifact that Jinseo-na obtained by processing Chungmu-level artifacts.


    Eun-ha focused on her telepathy that came to her mind and communicated using telepathy like her.


    [It��s quite comfortable.]


    [Because I can hear all your thoughts?]


    [Now hang up. I don��t know how to cut it off on my side.]


    [Where to try.]


    [Stop it, hang it up.]


    Eun-ha frowned.


    When the pass was connected to Seona in my head, all the sounds in my heart leaked out.


    On the other hand, Jinseo-na was able to skillfully control the sound of her heart.


    [I��ll release you when you come up here. How long are you going to make me wait?]


    [Until I know how those people will treat me.] [


    I heard Minji said that it seems to have broken a lot while going up��. Why don��t


    you come up now.] Crab.]


    [Oh yeah? You��re trying to have a telepathic fight with me right now? It��s not even a matter of you attacking my mind if I set my mind


    to it.] [Daddy subject.]


    [[email protected]##!!#@!]


    [Okay, go. stop talking weird It��s noisy.]


    Eunha sighed.


    I was trying to get a good night��s sleep.


    It seemed that I couldn��t.


    Moreover, Han Seo-hyun was already at the conference hall, so Eun-ha couldn��t delay any more.


    [Come quickly.]


    [I��m on my way.]


    So Eun-ha arrived at the 10th floor.


    He opened the conference room door.


    ������.��


    David Kim smiled happily.


    The clan members are relieved.


    The Clan Lords paid attention to the galaxy.


    Eun-ha sat in the most prestigious seat while catching their gaze.


    Sitting on either side were Seohyun Han and Hayang Jeong.


    Eunha, who lightly held hands with the two under the table, opened her mouth.


    -Am I a little late? I have a lot of work these days. Please understand.


    ������.��


    I made them wait for 40 minutes.


    Eunha said calmly.

 Chapter 698

    Relife Player 698


    [Chapter 178]


    [Poisoned Cup (2)]


    The meaning of the Pandora Clan Lord was clear.


    The Clan Lords and the players they led were convinced when they saw Noh Eun-ha, who came late to the meeting.


    I��m telling you not to mess around.


    To put it simply, that was it.


    It means that you should not even think about standing shoulder to shoulder with yourself by clearly imprinting the upper and lower sides.


    In the meantime, several clans tried to talk to Eunha Noh secretly, but Eunha Noh seemed not to want that.


    Yes, even though he is young, he is still the person who serves as the regional representative.


    I want you to treat me in a formal way. No, is it that he won��t let go unless he��s formal?


    The Clan Lords quietly checked the momentum of the Pandora Clan members in the arena.


    ������.��


    They emitted mana from their bodies and did not pose a direct threat.


    However, the fame of those who guard the conference hall could not be overlooked.


    < Seolchang > Ryu Yeon-hwa.


    < Shadow > Han Chang-jin.


    < Geumgangsword > Mok Min-ho.


    < All Poisoning > Yoo Nam-hoon.


    < Scorching Witch > Bae Su-bin.


    The five people were the ones who made merit in this disaster.


    Just by standing still, they had no choice but to give up any thought of exerting pressure with a slight display of momentum.


    Meanwhile-.


    ��Next, let��s move on to the topic of Clan Jurisdiction Taxes.


    The meeting proceeded step by step.


    The unimportant meetings passed, and finally the subject of the meeting the Clanlords had been waiting for came.


    They looked at each other at the words of the administrative officer Seohyun Han.


    We need to lower the tax rate.


    The blow from this catastrophe is so great that they should advise Pandora Clanlord to lower the tax rate.


    Downward adjustment of Clan Jurisdiction Tax.


    It was one of the purposes for the Clanlords to attend the meeting even with their heads bowed.


    They were in agreement on lowering the tariff rate.


    Many people have suffered property loss as a result of this catastrophe. As a result, Clan Pandora decided to lower the jurisdictional tax collected from local residents from 10% to 5% for the next three years.


    I agree. Because the city is the city, it is not possible to force the existing tax rate on the local residents.


    Well thought out. Locals will welcome you. thank you Even if you don��t, I tried to speak on behalf of the Itaewon residents.


    Hansung Clanlord DM Clanlord.


    And < The Mercenary King > David Kim.


    The three of them and the Clan Lords agreed.


    On the one hand, DM Hansung Clanlord had other ideas.


    Pandora Clan lowered the tax rate to ease the burden on residents.


    Doesn��t that mean that the clans will of course also lower the tax rate?


    they were expecting


    It would take a long time for the clans affected by this catastrophe to regain their strength.


    It was a situation where I had to tighten my belt tight until then, reducing unnecessary spending.


    So, they were hoping that Pandora Clan would lower the clan��s jurisdictional tax.


    But contrary to their wishes��.


    ��Thus, Pandora Clan is hoping for a lot of help from those who have worked hard for regional development in order to alleviate the burden on the residents. ������?��


    5% of the jurisdictional tax you pay to Pandora Clan will be used for regional development. So, going forward, you will have to pay a 10% jurisdictional tax, which is an increase of 5% from the previous clan��s jurisdictional tax.


    Seohyun Han smiled and said.


    The Clanlords were at a loss for words.


    10%.


    In general, the jurisdictional tax that the representative clan of the region demanded from the clan located in the region was 10% of the tax paid to the mana management organization.


    So what Pandora Clan demanded was neither too much nor too little.


    However, in Yongsan-gu and Jung-gu, where the clan leaders changed frequently, they took 10% from the residents and 5% from the clans, fearing retaliation in the future.


    However, Clan Pandora said to give 10% of that twice as much, even when the clans are in financial hardship.


    That��s a bit�� I think it��s a bit much.


    Pandora Clan Lord. We want you to consider our circumstances.


    I can��t open my eyes and cut my nose.


    DM Hansung Clanlord, who came to his senses, passively denied it.


    As they cringed, they demanded leniency from Noh Eun-ha.


    The other Clanlords nodded their heads along with them.


    The answer came elsewhere.


    ��It is inevitable for regional development. Pandora Clan hopes that Yongsan-gu and Jung-gu will return to their original form within three years. I think we can do that if we all work together as we go into fiscal austerity for three years.


    ������.��


    Seohyun Han answered right away.


    She appealed for local development.


    It was a very good cause.


    It could have been self-inflicted, but financial austerity was not a problem for Pandora Clan, which is sponsored by five groups.


    As a result, the clans struggling with finances would be themselves, not the Pandora clan.


    Moreover, Pandora Clan was in a position to receive jurisdictional taxes.


    The word ��together�� was absurd.


    Pandora Clan was simply directing the development of the region by presenting the results of transparent management of their funds.


    And then-.


    ����We pay the money, and Pandora Clan, which uses the money to develop the region, will gain support from the residents.


    We don��t get anything.


    The Clanlords kept their mouths shut.


    There was nothing good about it.


    They somehow tried to find a suitable justification for the justification.


    So they roll their heads��


    ��The tax rate is very low. If that��s the extent of the jurisdictional tax, you can pay it.


    ������!!��


    < The Mercenary King > suddenly opened his mouth.


    Crossing his arms and leaning into the chair, he laughed.


    Then he opened his eyes narrowly and watched the Clan Lords in Yongsan-gu.


    Until then, Itaewon had to pay unequal 20% jurisdictional tax. Of course, although we were not recognized as a legitimate force. sea??h th�� ��ovelFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As a result, the faces of the Clan Lords in Yongsan-gu rotted away.


    In the meantime, they have demanded a high level of jurisdictional tax in return for recognizing Itaewon as an independent force.


    < Mercenary King > had no choice but to pay the jurisdictional tax each time.


    I��m glad then. I was worried that you, too, had been affected by this catastrophe and had set the price too high.


    I know 10% is a typical number. In the meantime, the jurisdictional tax collected in Yongsan-gu belonged to the high axis. Compared to that, it seems very cheap.


    thank you


    < The Mercenary King > leads public opinion.


    The justification for the Clanlords to refuse has lost even more power.


    At the same time, local conflicts arose.


    Anyway��. Yongsan-gu is the problem. Even if you take a profit, you will take it in moderation. Is it 20% in Itaewon?


    The Jung-gu clans gave the Yongsan-gu clans an uncomfortable look.


    The Yongsan-gu clans were displeased, but they couldn��t say anything against them.


    And then-.


    -10%.


    ������.��


    You all suffer a little. Wasn��t the clan there to protect and develop the region?


    Until now, Noh Eun-ha of < Crimson Zone > had been entrusting all meetings to Han Seo-hyeon.


    He opened his mouth right away.


    Noh Eun-ha��s words became a wedge.


    The Clan Lords who were looking for justification had no choice but to give up.


    ��


    At this point, the 10% jurisdictional tax would be a burden on the clans.


    Even so, Eunha and Han Seohyun risked 10%.


    We are still small. So while they��re struggling with their finances, they need to bulk up.


    The purpose of 10% in the first place was nothing more than to put a burden on the clan.


    That��s why he said he would use 5% of 10% for regional development.


    In fact, Pandora Clan��s profits were only 5%, just like other regional representative clans.


    By the way, it��s good that you invited the < Mercenary King > teacher to this place.


    Meanwhile, Eun-ha looked at < The Dragon King > who was sitting nearby.


    He was in the meeting and was empowering himself.


    Thanks to this, the Clan Lords lost their justification and had to be dragged around by the < Mercenary King >.


    Dominic, turn your head.


    The gaze is burdensome.


    On the other hand, because of Eunha��s eyes on < The Dragon King >.


    Eun-ha also met eyes with Dominique, who was standing behind < The Mercenary King >.


    He was looking at himself with his eyes shining.


    Eunha turned her head away, feeling burdened by his gaze.


    ��This concludes the Jurisdictional Conference.


    ������.��


    In the meantime, the Regional Assembly was over.


    The faces of the Clan Lords were not bright.


    Because they didn��t get what they wanted.


    they all know


    After three years, the region will be stable, and then Pandora Clan will completely rule Yongsan-gu and Jung-gu.


    Then, 10% of the jurisdictional tax will be maintained, and 5% used by the residents will also be taken by Holla.


    With this, the clans in Yongsan-gu and Jung-gu will not go against our clan.


    For at least 3 years, if we tell them to bark, they will have to bark, and for the other 7 years, they will spend the time of patience while conserving their strength in earnest.


    They were potential competitors.


    The galaxy was quite satisfied with the situation that would take away their power and prevent them from going against them properly for the next 10 years.


    Even so, it was impossible to treat them so harshly.


    They were both competitors and allies.


    Clan members have prepared a table for a drinking party downstairs, so let��s go downstairs. Seniors, I will treat you.


    I had to relieve them.


    Eunha stood up from her seat and spoke to them warmly.


    The Clan Lords looked at him with a look of discomfort.


    But even they knew it wouldn��t do any good if things got tougher here.


    Let��s do it. Pandora Clan Road Do you drink?


    Starting with Hanseong Clan Road.


    Several Clanlords responded to Galactic��s proposal.


    As they responded favorably, even the disgruntled Clanlords had no choice but to reluctantly respond.


    Sit comfortably. Enjoy your meal. Seniors, I��m really sorry for being late.


    Hmmm man might be late. But let��s not do that from now on. Grab a cup of Pandora Clan Road.


    thank you.


    The cafeteria on the 3rd floor of the Pandora Clan Hall.


    Drinks and food were set on tables that were attached in a row.


    they enjoyed the dinner.


    < The Mercenary King > and Hanseong Clan Lord, who were sitting near Eunha, offered drinks.


    Eunha did not hesitate.


    Certainly, those who send out invitations and respond first respond quite favorably.


    The banquet hall was cordial.


    In particular, people sitting around Eunha laughed and chatted with each other as if they had fought.


    It was all arranged by Seohyun Han.


    She arranged them to sit near the galaxy in the order of those who responded to the Pandora Clan��s invitation.


    In other words, the seating arrangement that continued at the conference hall continued at the dinner table.


    Meanwhile-.


    ��I feel so good, so I can��t help but tell you the good news. ������!!��


    While the Pandora Clan members and sub-lords wander around the dinner table to match people��s moods.


    Eunha, who recognized the signal Han Seohyun was sending, opened her mouth.


    Their gaze turned to the galaxy.


    What is Pandora Clanlord?


    is it so. Let me know.


    Hanseong Clanlord��s eyes twinkled.


    Other than that, the people next to Eunha stuck their heads out on the table.


    I heard that these guidelines will come down soon, but some of the newly appeared dungeons will give the right to organize raids to the clan that has jurisdiction over the district. ������!!�� However, as you know, Pandora Clan is currently short on personnel�� So, as soon as the official notice comes down, we ask some clans for help��.


    ��Let us do it!!��


    Clanlords reacted immediately.


    Eunha smiled in repentance.


    Then he spoke.


    Not only that, but it is said that Donghae Construction has won a large-scale construction order in Yongsan-gu and Jung-gu this time. So, they said that we need help from our clan in case something happens during the construction period


    .


    It hooked up very well.


    Eunha smiled as she saw the Clanlords dripping with desire.


    They forgot what was happening at the meeting and were bowing down to Eunha.


    You should definitely imprint them.


    There��s nothing good about going against me, and if you follow my words well, I��ll take care of you in moderation, even in this way.


    It mainly raises clans that are friendly to the Pandora clan.


    so that they become allies.


    Galactic dropped a few gains and was pleased to see the Clanlords he liked so much.


    Then����


    Bang!


    I heard someone set a glass down hard on the table.


    People��s eyes turned to


    ������.��


    The very end of the table.


    He was once the head of Yongsan-gu.


    DM Clan Lord, who was the last to respond to Eunha��s invitation and was pushed out of the stone, was shaking his shoulders.


    Pandora Clan Lord. Looking at this now, it seems that the outstanding thing was not only the ability to threaten me with a sword. The DM Clanlord who knows how to coax��.


    and smiles willingly.


    He poured a drink into a glass.


    He swallowed the high-alcohol drink in one breath, and then knocked down the glass again and set it down.


    Yes, I am also a mere individual. I��m really looking forward to what Pandora Clanlord has now released.


    ������.��


    But since I��m sitting here, I don��t think it��s going to be a rice cake for the DM Clan��


    The DM Clan Lord got up from his seat and walked to Eunha.


    He first spread the liquor in the glass of the galaxy on the floor.


    Then he poured the Kaoliang wine he had just poured.


    He handed out a glass of wine.


    Eat once. I did this because I wanted to pour a drink for Pandora Clanlord, who became the representative of Yongsan-gu. Don��t think it��s too rude.


    ������.��


    The DM clanlord babbles.


    Eun-ha stared at him for a long time before taking a gulp of Kaoliang wine.


    Then he applauded, saying that he was good at drinking high alcohol.


    But no one laughed.


    then-


    ����Would you like to play a game with me when you drink so much without even expressing mana in your body? a game? it��s your game Yongsan-gu clans once discussed a lot of decision-making with this. Hey Subload! Hurry up and get it!


    all right!


    The DM Clanlord pointed to the DM Sublord and shouted.


    The man jumped up from his seat and soon disappeared somewhere.


    You can��t believe it��.


    Yes, that can��t be. Have you ever been with me before? Isn��t it a game that Seongjun Gil, who was a member of the Changhae Clan Road, enjoyed quite a bit? Were you still doing that?


    There��s no law telling you not to.


    Hanseong Clanlord frowned.


    DM Clanlord shrugged and giggled.


    Before long, the DM subload brought a large box.


    DM Clanlord slammed the box in front of Eunha and set it down.


    Let��s say that��s the case with Clan Jurisdictions. Instead, let��s all play this game and let the winners get the jobs that Pandora Clanlord accepts. how is it?


    ������!!��


    DM Clanlord smirks.


    The Clanlords widened their eyes.


    The people who liked this story were the ones who, like DM Clanlord, had to suck their fingers in the last seat.


    They raised their voices in approval.


    And Noh Eun-ha


    ����First of all, let��s decide after hearing what kind of game it is.


    great. Let me explain.


    Noh Eun-ha asked for food.


    DM Clanlord was convinced that Noh Eun-ha would have no choice but to participate in the game.


    ��


    It shouldn��t be like this.


    I thought that if I did something wrong, the DM Clan Lord could lose all the influence he had.


    Where is that?


    Through Pandora Clan��s placement in the last place, he thought that if he made a mistake, he might be pushed out by other clans as well.


    It shouldn��t be.


    It can��t be helped that the DM Clan bows down to the Pandora Clan, but they can��t compete on the same level as the big talkers.


    The DM Clanlord was impatient.


    He regretted leaving the invitations from Pandora Clan in the trash.


    It��s called courtesy.


    At least, it was a mistake to think that Pandora Clan would treat him, who was once the representative of Yongsan-gu.


    I had to make up for my mistake somehow.


    ��There is a game that suits you well.


    So, I chose the adventure.


    If this continues, all the Yongsan-gu clans will stick to Noh Eun-ha.


    Before that, he had to exercise his influence to some extent.


    Fortunately, most of them were still following him.


    And she had to let Noh Eun-ha know that she wasn��t such an easygoing person.


    This was the reason why DM Clanlord proposed a game to Eunha, who upset the atmosphere of the dinner party with a rebellious attitude.


    No, it could have been a bet.


    ��In this box, the poison that the DM Clan has collected over the years is contained. It also contains some fairly rare poisons.


    DM Clanlord opened the box.


    There were a lot of small bottles inside.


    Every liquid in the bottle was poison.


    What a great person.


    I can��t believe I didn��t budge even when I saw the poison.


    DM Clanlord shook the poisoned bottle in front of Noh Eun-ha��s eyes.


    He showed no reaction.


    Rather, the Clan Lords who were interested in the game contents were shocked to hear that it was poison.


    He is a very courageous person.


    DM Clanlord put the poison he was holding in place and moved his hand to the bottle labeled Ninth Hierarchy.


    This venom was obtained from the venom of a Tier 9 dust snail. You know what the dust snail��s venom does. Even a single drop of its venom causes breathing difficulties. what doesn��t die If you cough a lot and get it wrong, you��ll just lose your voice or get pneumonia.


    ������.��


    Thoroughly explained about the poison.


    The DM Clanlord ordered you to prepare as many cups as the number of Clanlords participating in the game.


    There was not a single Clan Lord who did not participate in the game.


    If you don��t participate, you know that you won��t be able to eat the beans that Pandora Clan drops.


    DM Clanlord giggled and dropped a drop or two of poison into the glass.


    Then I poured myself a drink.


    He held out his glass to Eunha.


    It is a game that has been traditionally handed down since the Changhae Clan was the representative. The agenda that couldn��t be concluded was decided with this.


    How do you see it? It��s simple. It��s just drinking a poisoned drink without spending mana. After going around one circle like that, you put the poison of a monster that has risen one more level and drink again. It��s a game of drinking poison until there��s a winner. How easy is it?


    ������.��


    Clanlords in Yongsan-gu hated it.


    Some of the Clan Lords in Jung-gu also wondered if they had ever experienced the game.


    Nevertheless, the DM Clanlord offered him a poisoned glass.


    If you��re a loser with two territories, you shouldn��t avoid games like this. Who the hell would follow a loser without dignity? Wouldn��t it?


    DM Clanlord provoked.


    In fact, from the time the game was explained, there was no corner where Eunha Noh could escape.


    If you avoid it, you will be rumored to be a coward, and if you compete, you will become poisoned and show your rudeness in front of the Clan Lords.


    stupid thing.


    Do you think you, who have never been through childbirth, can withstand these poisons?


    DM Clanlord giggled.


    It was clear that the winner would be himself.


    He was adapting to the extent that he once created a masterpiece with Changhae Clanlord Gil Seong-jun and Poisoned Goblet.


    Didn��t you take the antidote beforehand?


    That��s why he was sure of victory��.


    ��Okay. Let��s see how many poisons you can survive safely.


    ������.��


    When Noh Eun-ha was caught provocation.


    He smiled condescendingly.


    He felt sorry for Noh Eun-ha, who would soon become poisoned and show ugliness.

 Chapter 699

    Relife Player 699


    [Chapter 178]


    [Poisoned Cup (3)]


    Sometimes there are such players.


    Players who live while battling monsters lose their minds if they move at any moment.


    Players living in the thrill forget the preciousness of daily life and think it is boring.


    So they wander in search of thrills and eventually lose their normal way of thinking one by one.


    After going through the risk of dying several times, the unchanging monotony of daily life feels boring.


    I want to feel the thrill and vitality.


    Someday, the established mind makes them find the thrill close to death and enjoy the life of killing something.


    Thus, they deviate from the norm and become Slayers.


    If I don��t properly grasp the self of ��I��, I end up falling into a slayer.


    I would have been like that if I hadn��t had Yoo-jung or Baek-ryun.


    It��s an unhealthy game.


    Eunha thought after hearing the explanation of the game from the DM Clanlord.


    Even so, Eunha had experienced a similar type of game.


    When I worked on the highway, players used to play games like this there.


    In a previous life, Eunha moved to various places before making the gypsophila party.


    At that time, I was in charge of escorting highways.


    The task of sitting in the waiting area and subduing monsters when they come up on the road.


    It was a very boring job.


    Eun-ha had to waste time meaninglessly waiting for the monster to come up in the empty waiting area.


    At that time, the players who had arrived first offered a game to Eunha.


    Later, I got scolded by Yoo-jung.


    It was a memory that brought out a bitter smile.


    The galaxy yielded to their offer and somehow won over evil.


    As a result, Eun-ha became poisoned and had to be treated by Lee Yu-jeong.


    It was a very natural result for her to be upset.


    It��s the dust snail��s poison��


    ������.��


    Eun-ha murmured softly as she looked at the glass placed in front of her.


    Back then, I forcefully promised her that I would never play a game like this again.


    However, it seemed that I had to play a game to kill the spirit of the Clan Lords here.


    Yoojung, I��ll only do it once.


    I decided to accept the game with a promise I couldn��t keep myself.


    ��


    ��Then, since I am the one who suggested the game, let me drink the poison first. This is the first Pandora Clan Road game, so at the very end��


    Let��s just drink me first. ������!!��


    Drink the DM Clanlord last.


    ��it��s better not to be rude. I��m doing this out of consideration for the Pandora Clan Lord.


    I appreciate your consideration, but I don��t need your consideration. I��ll drink alcohol first, so other Clan Lords just drink in moderation. If you think you��re going to die, stop anytime.


    ������.��


    the DM Clanlord advised.


    Eunha didn��t listen.


    Then he took the poisoned glass.


    People��s eyes were focused.


    It��s not an appetizing color.


    ������.��


    Gray, cloudy liquor.


    Eunha shook her glass.


    Then he looked at the eyes of the clan members waiting around him.


    Everyone had a worried face.


    You can just say no, why are you saying you��re going to do it? Then what if it really goes wrong?


    Yeo-bi, Cha Eun-woo, it��s Lee.


    After hearing the news of the game, all the supporters were called to this place.


    Among them was No Eun-ah.


    Eunha read her gaze and smiled bitterly.


    sorry but don��t worry


    Eunha sent an apologetic look.


    Noh Eun-ah seemed to want to break the game by getting into the game right away, but she seemed to know that she didn��t have the strength to do so.


    He must have thought that if he did something wrong, he could damage the dignity of the galaxy, the Pandora Clanlord.


    So she just stood there and clenched her fists.


    It was then.


    Pandora Clan Lord. What are you doing? You weren��t even scared, were you?


    As Eunha stirred her glass for a long time, DM Clanlord made a sarcastic remark.


    Several Clan Lords around him gave a small snort.


    Eunha shrugged.


    It��s because I don��t play losing games.


    Did Seohyun Han say that when fighting?


    Soon after, Eunha found Seohyun Han among the clan members and smiled.


    Han Seo-hyun, who was giving a worried look, smiled as if she was relieved to hear Eun-ha��s words.


    Immediately, Eunha passed the drink.


    ��not tasty.


    ������.��


    The 9th tier monster Dust Snail.


    After gulp down the drink, Eunha put the glass down on the table and commented.


    It didn��t taste as good as Gumminji��s cooking.


    I felt the alcohol was sticky, so the texture was strange.


    Even now, the alcohol seemed to cling to his throat and not go down.


    How do you taste poison?


    The DM Clanlord was dumbfounded.


    He stared at Eunha with an absurd gaze.


    Even though the next Clanlord was drinking, he didn��t care and just looked at the galaxy.


    Waiting for the dust snail��s venom to work.


    By the way-


    ��Ouch��!! Cool Cool Cool Cool Heuhmm��!!


    ������.��


    Eun-ha is watching the people who drink alcohol calmly.


    After Eunha, the people who drank alcohol suddenly coughed up.


    The DM Clanlords and other people who saw Eunha Noh enduring the poison doubted their eyes.


    While the Clanlords who couldn��t stand the poison covered their mouths and coughed.


    Noh Eun-ha had a face so peaceful that she did not know if she was enduring the poison.


    It��s because of Vilent Venom��s providence.


    There��s no way something like the ninth tier poison would work on me.


    Eun-ha received the gaze of people who were looking at her casually.


    The clan members were also surprised.


    Bruno and Han Chang-jin seemed to know that, perhaps because they knew the secret of the galaxy.


    Soon, Eunha turned her head.


    DM Clanlord. yes?


    don��t drink what are you doing Now it��s your turn


    Ah�� I��m sorry.


    The game went on.


    There were not many people who couldn��t stand the poison of the 9th hierarchy.


    And before I knew it, it was my turn to DM Clanlord, who was absent-minded.


    He suddenly came to his senses after being called by Eunha.


    Keugh!


    he passed the drink


    I kept my mouth shut, perhaps trying to hold back the dust snail��s venom.


    At one point, his face blushed, but over time he regained his composure.


    he opened his mouth


    Is there anyone missing?


    He looked around and said.


    No one was left out.


    he played the game


    This poison is a poison made by grinding the magic stone of the 8th tier swamp slime and the essence that randomly comes out of it.


    ������.��


    As soon as you eat the poison, it��s a poison that gives you hallucinations as the medicinal effect appears. But the hallucination is a bit strong. All of the Clan Lords gathered here have one strand, so you won��t get hallucinations of the 8th hierarchy, but there is a risk that you do


    ��


    ��all right.


    Eunha cut him off.


    Then he looked at the clan members and asked them to take good care of him.


    Minji Kim and Minho Mok sighed.


    In the meantime, the DM Clanlord turned the poison to the side and got him drunk.


    The cups are all ready.


    Again, Eunha drank first.


    The alcohol is very clear�� but the back end is quite strong. It��s written.


    ������.��


    A poison that takes effect immediately after drinking it.


    Eunha gave a review immediately after drinking it.


    The Clanlords were just bewildered.


    When the galaxy did not respond, the glass began to rotate clockwise.


    And��


    ��Heeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee!! What is this!? evil! Aww! It��s an ear ghost!! ������.��


    It was Jung-gu��s Clan Road.


    He suddenly jumped up from his seat and went mad.


    Then he pointed his finger at the Clan Lords and uttered strange noises.


    Kung


    Immediately, Yoo Nam-hoon rushed at him.


    He gripped the hallucinating man��s neck tightly.


    Then he hit his head and forcibly knocked him out.


    Have a good time.


    ������.��


    Nodded.


    Yoo Nam-hoon picked up the fainting man and took him to the supporters.


    The Clanlords are dumbfounded.


    And so the third game began.


    This poison is a poison made by cutting off the lower body of a 7th tier goblin queen.


    ������.��


    to the DM Clanlord��s explanation.


    People frowned.


    That��s why the goblin queen had the upper body of a goblin and the lower body of an ant.


    However, the ass was so huge that the goblin queen couldn��t control herself.


    So, while lying down in the nest, she was imprisoned in the name of nursing by the goblins.


    The goblin queen only eats the food brought by the goblins, while secreting secretions through her lower body.


    The secretion would transform into a goblin or produce a 6th tier goblin-type monster with a certain probability.


    The goblin queen��s way of breeding was horrible and dirty.


    Do I have to do it with that poison? Can��t I do it with another poison?


    Because they know that, they frown.


    The Hanseong Clanlord even openly protested as if he could not stand it.


    To this, the DM Clan Lord said��.


    ��It��s a very hard-to-find poison. You��ll probably be stunned when you find out how much this costs. You can��t use cheap 7th tier monster poison. And poison can also become medicine depending on how it is used. It is said that drinking this is very good for men.


    It seems like the merchant is talking.


    They shut their mouths to what the DM Clanlord was saying.


    The smell is poisonous.


    Originally poison is good for the body.


    I��d rather eat Royal Beads.


    Eunha said while looking at the drink.


    As the poison spread in the liquor, an ammonia-like odor spread everywhere.


    The color was also yellow.


    Eunha raised her head to check the other Clan Lords.


    Then, Jung Ha-yang��s eyes met.


    why what why


    Jung Ha-yang��s gaze was not serious.


    Eunha decided to drink while avoiding the twinkling eyes.


    Hey, I don��t know.


    He closed his eyes and passed the drink.


    Come to think of it, you didn��t tell me what effect this poison has?


    It tasted better than expected.


    But once was enough.


    Eunha drank and asked DM Clanlord.


    The DM Clanlord was in vain.


    It is a poison that causes fever, chills, and nausea as soon as you drink it. The medicinal effect appears for three days, and if you are unlucky, you will vomit up the organs in your body. ������.��


    If you��re very unlucky, you��ll have to lock yourself in the bathroom all day. Why is there no law that retching comes only from the stomach?


    DM Clanlord. Why are you saying that now?


    The DM Clanlord is shaken when there is no change in Eunha.


    Hanseong Clanlord was shocked and questioned.


    I��m getting out of here.


    ��We will also step back.��


    I can��t show any ugliness.


    < The Mercenary King > abstained.


    When he expressed his abstention, the Clan Lords who had been paying attention also expressed their abstention.


    Ghh�� Poison collection is such a weird hobby.


    you fall for it once Collecting is so much fun.


    Hanseong Clan Road remained in place.


    Cross-legged, he began to shrug his body little by little.


    Other Clanlords did the same.


    The only Clanlords that could remain calm were Eunha and the DM Clanlords.


    And so the fourth game began.


    This poison belongs to the 6th hierarchy��.


    Cremation time!!


    ������!!��


    The fourth poison was the poison of a limestone lizard, a 6th tier monster.


    It was a poison that paralyzed the limbs.


    At that moment, several Clanlords who could no longer withstand the Goblin Queen��s poison rose from their seats.


    The whole area was in an uproar.


    The clan members panicked and quickly moved them to the bathroom.


    I��m sorry�� can you move me to the bathroom too��?


    The fuss was not fuss.


    The Clan Lords, who drank the limestone lizard��s poison and hardened their bodies, were ashamed and asked their clan members.


    Suddenly, the seat was empty.


    Isn��t it really too much for someone else��s clan?


    Claim them later and get compensation for the damage. But the goblin queen��s venom seems to be working. I hope that the effect will also appear on the other side��.


    Okay, let��s play a game.


    Hanseong Clanlord clicked his tongue.


    DM Clanlord laughed happily.


    Eunha coolly cut off the conversation.


    They were the only ones left now.


    Pandora Clanlord is pretty good too. He still doesn��t show his expression��


    DM Clanlord was embarrassed.


    From what I��ve heard, it seemed that they usually end up in the poison of 6th tier monsters.


    In fact, DM Hanseong Clanlord was paralyzed and was unable to move his body.


    Even so, the galaxy was still moving its limbs.


    This is the poison that drips from the molars of the 5th tier sewer nutria. Well, I��m sure everyone knows this, but let me explain��


    Fifth-tier sewer nutria.


    If you get poisoned by it, your five senses will develop sensitively.


    As a result, even if you just brush your fingertips, you will feel a pain like being stabbed with a needle.


    It seemed that as time passed, even the passing of the air, the smell, and the breathing in would develop into pain.


    Oh this is delicious.


    ������.��


    It��s that kind of poison.


    The galaxy swallowed the poison without showing any signs of fear.


    What he said was spectacle.


    Any more of this? It��s a taste that makes you want to drink another cup.


    ������.��


    From behind, Noh Eun-ah thumped my chest.


    While avoiding her gaze, Eun-ha stole the poison from the DM Clanlord.


    Soon he swallowed.


    ������!!��


    A colorless, odorless, purified poison.


    Eunha felt the poison drip down her esophagus and into her stomach.


    thump thump


    body reacts


    Even faster than that, Vilent Venom��s providence was activated.


    Destroys the poison of sewage nutria.


    And providence grows.


    Last time, Changjin ate his brother��s poison, and I thought it was


    just in case.


    Vilent Venom��s providence has been strengthened.


    Eunha was satisfied.


    Huh true��..


    ����.


    Hanseong Clanlord stuck out his tongue.


    The DM Clanlord was too shocked to say anything.


    Before long-.


    ��I will stop here.


    Hanseong Clanlord, who drank poison, declared a withdrawal.


    When his clanmates tried to support him, he said he was fine and stopped them.


    He said he would return immediately and disappeared with his clanmates.


    So, what was left of the banquet hall was��.


    ��Now we are the only ones left.


    ������.��


    What��s next? It��s the 4th tier, right? I look forward to seeing how it tastes.


    ��


    The DM Clan Lord was dumbfounded.


    When he was young, he became the opponent of Changhae Clanlord Gil Seong-jun.


    Even so, he and Gil Seong-jun at that time had a hard time controlling their bodies until they became poisons of the 4th hierarchy.


    But the Pandora Clan Lord��.


    -How could you be so unconcerned?


    Didn��t even have a hint of using mana, but is it really going to last with only mental strength?


    no expression whatsoever


    He wasn��t even coughing.


    DM Clanlord couldn��t believe what was happening right in front of his eyes.


    Do you have a < Detoxification > gift?


    No, I don��t know what Pandora Clanlord��s gift is, but that��s not it.


    The DM Clanlord denied the sudden assumption.


    Then I came to the conclusion that the Pandora Clanlord was really holding on with mental strength.


    he��s a scary guy


    It was the conclusion of the DM Clanlord.


    There��s no such thing as a really scary guy.


    What kind of life did he live to show such strong mental strength?


    The DM Clanlord opened his mouth now, fearing him inwardly.


    This venom is the venom of the 4th tier Shadow Snake. This has a strong effect, so you have to dilute it, but if you��re unlucky, it could lead to blindness��


    The poison of the 4th tier monsters was dangerous.


    The DM Clanlord calmly explained and was nervous inside.


    I didn��t know you��d come this far.


    Even when I was with Gil Seong-jun, I usually ended up at the 5th tier line, but I never thought I would come this far��


    Noh Eun-ha��s face looked calm.


    Originally, the difficulty of the game, which should have been continued with the poison of the 5th tier monster, increased.


    The DM Clanlord continued the method of pouring alcohol while diluting the poison.


    I wanted to scare him on purpose and make him quit the game beforehand.


    By the way-


    ��How do you use it when diluted like that? If that��s the case, I��ll just drink the poison of the 5th tier guys. �� yes? DM Clanlord, is this the best?


    ������.��


    Noh Eun-ha provoked.


    DM Clanlord stared at him, unable to say anything.


    this crazy guy


    I mean, we could both die!


    Dobaldo is also oily.


    How could you provoke a game with the poison of a 4th tier monster?


    This poison was deadly if not diluted.


    But No Eun-ha snorted.


    then he said


    Until now, the DM Clanlord had served poison��.


    ������.��


    No, I didn��t treat you.


    DM Clanlord shook his head.


    He continued talking without hesitation.


    ��This time, it��s my turn to serve. Changjin hyung.


    ��your Clanlord.


    The mood suddenly changed.


    The initiative passed to Noh Eun-ha.


    DM Clanlord, who was poisoning his glass, blinked.


    Either that or not, Noh Eun-ha suddenly called Han Chang-jin to her seat.


    You should know that in this catastrophe, we defeated the 4th tier, Samgakji Grand Duterbi.


    ��Yes.


    The poison I will treat you to is the poison extracted from it. Drop a little bit into Changjin hyung��s alcohol. �� your clanlord.


    Noh Eun-ha gestured.


    Han Chang-jin activated his magic.


    He dripped black poison like oil into Noh Eun-ha��s glass.


    Curiously, the alcohol and poison did not mix, but separated into layers.


    The poison was contained in the lower part.


    This is the venom of the Samgakji Daejangduterbi, and the effect is amazing. It��s a poison that causes corrosion.


    Corrosion?


    Yes, it melts when you drink it. ������.��


    Han Chang-jin dropped poison into the DM Clanlord��s cup.


    DM Clanlord widened his eyes at the poison in his glass.


    To be honest, I was feeling that the game was boring until now. However, I thought that the next poison was barely diluted poison, so it wouldn��t be fun. Pandora Clan Lord. If you do it wrong, you could die��


    Isn��t the reason the DM Clanlord suggested the game to me in the first place is to risk his life to preserve his position?


    The DM Clanlord was about to say something.


    However, he could not refute after hearing Noh Eun-ha��s words.


    That was right.


    Or maybe the best of the DM Clanlord ended there.


    ��don��t ignore it


    The DM Clanlord also had pride.


    He couldn��t stand being provoked in this way.


    He decided to respond to the provocation.


    That��s one thing-.


    -Drink. because I drank ����.


    As your turn approaches.


    DM Clanlord just stared down at the poisoned glass.


    My hand didn��t move.


    It wasn��t that the limestone lizard��s venom was working now.


    he was afraid


    You will die if you eat this.


    Before he knew it, he was dipping his feet into his own death.


    Death is up to the nose.


    Realizing that, he couldn��t stop any longer.


    Like a runaway locomotive with broken brakes, he drank poison.


    gurrureuk!!


    DM Clanlord��s eyes widened.


    A burning sensation in the tongue.


    He passed the poison quickly.


    Then the esophagus burned.


    The esophagus seems to be melting.


    ����!!


    The poison begins to spread.


    He struggled with pain as if his whole body was melting.


    I��m getting more and more dizzy.


    Consciousness soon faded.


    ��


    There is no way he used real poison.


    If someone died at a dinner party, it would have been four months.


    I need to fix that bad habit.


    Just to fix the DM clan��s habit of playing games with poison.


    Eun-ha encouraged him to drink poison on purpose.


    Actually, it was soju. The poison that


    Phantom Eye


    himself drank was real.


    Eunha created the atmosphere with it, giving people the impression that DM Clanlord��s cup was poisoned.


    In the meantime, people who have been focusing on games have fallen into the fantasy of the galaxy too easily.


    And the DM Clanlord couldn��t get out of the fantasy and thought he was really poisoned.


    ��DM Clanlord!!��


    Anyway, the DM Clanlord has fallen.


    Surprised people rushed to treat him.


    what? Aren��t you poisoned?


    Only the color is black, is it just soju?


    By that time, people were released from the illusion and could objectively grasp the state of the DM Clanlord.


    It��s just that I couldn��t suppress the poison I drank until now.


    Their faces became mysterious.


    Meanwhile, Eun-ha found Chang-jin.


    The timing was just right. It was because Minji was caught making food without our knowledge, so we were able to take it out in advance.


    Changjin-hyung took advantage of it and pretended to poison himself��


    By the way, he was trying to make something with squid ink.


    Fortunately, Han Chang-jin was quick to notice.


    After confirming the magic hidden by Eunha in Uijeongbu, he figured out his intentions and pretended to take poison.


    The two looked at each other and nodded.


    Then he turned to the remaining Clanlords. S��arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ��Please tell the Clan Lords in Yongsan-gu and Jung-gu. If anyone ever plays this game again, I know I won��t let them go. If you want to risk your life and do a masterpiece with me, then so be it. ������!!��


    Please let us play soundly. Ah, since I won the game, I will give you orders at will, so you know that.


    The Clan Lords stuck out their tongues.


    When Eunha said let��s play in a healthy way, they nodded vigorously.


    No one will ever do such a dangerous thing again.


    Eunha sighed.


    Turning his back on the Clanlords, he decided to go to his clanmates.


    Apparently Han Chang-jin explained the situation and seemed to know what had happened.


    When the DM Clan Lord fell, the clan members who had been stunned finally put on a relieved expression.


    And��


    ��So Eunha, you really ate Changjin��s poison, right?


    Eun-ah, Eun-ha is poisonous��


    Chang-jin, you stay still. Because you won��t stay still later either. Did you think you could get over it by poisoning my brother?


    ����!!


    Eunha had to face Eunah Noh.


    Eunah Noah approaches with a smile.


    Eunha had to be slapped on the back by her while surrounded by her clanmates.


    Meanwhile, Cha Eun-woo��.


    ��If Eunha isn��t affected by the poison�� can��t we get antibodies from Eunha too?


    Might be worth a try


    It is said that her eyes sparkled.

 Chapter 700

    Relife Player 700(a)


    [Chapter 179]


    [Time of 12 years]


    After regional meetings in Yongsan-gu and Jung-gu.


    The power map of the clans in the area has changed significantly.


    Of course, Pandora Clan began to exert influence in earnest, and so-called satellite clans began to emerge to replace Pandora Clan.


    Since Clan Pandora did not have the manpower to manage the two regions, it was not unexpected that the regional clans would share the role.


    The problem is that the clan to fill the role did not come from among us. It just seems to be pushed to the back in Yongsan-gu.


    So, Jung-gu is the Hanseong Clan.


    Yongsan-gu is the Namsan Clan.


    Aside from Yongsan-gu, the Itaewon area was dominated by the forces of < The Dragon King >.


    These three factions claimed themselves as satellite clans of Clan Pandora.


    However, since the clan representing Jung-gu was originally the Hanseong Clan, the changes that occurred in Jung-gu were not great.


    It could be said that Yongsan-gu has undergone the biggest change.


    Pandora��s Clanlord is so clever��. To use work subcontracted by a business group as if it were his own and use it to bait the clans.


    In a situation where you need money, where is the time to hide the bait? Didn��t we want to ask too?


    Yeah we wanted to ask too. But the problem is that Pandora Clan threw it not at the Han River line but at the Namsan line.


    After the Changhae Clan was disbanded.


    Yongsan-gu was like a pandemonium.


    It was not uncommon for the representative clan to change every time a clan war was held.


    Nonetheless, there were some restrictions on the number of clans designated as the representative clan.


    Like the DM clan, they were clans that touched the Han River.


    At some point, they would form a faction and take turns taking turns taking over the representative clan to take advantage of it.


    In the process, the so-called Namsan faction near Namsan was subjected to unfair exploitation.


    If this happens, we, the Han Gang faction, could really disband the clan.


    ��Grunt����


    To put it simply, the relationship between the Han Gang faction and the Namsan faction was not good.


    However, as Pandora Clan became the representative, the Namsan faction, which had been neglected, gained power.


    There��s no way we look good in the eyes of the Pandora Clan Lord. After all, weren��t we the most against Pandora Clan��s entry?


    That��s also true, but from their point of view, we, who had established ourselves as regional maintainers, must have felt dangerous.


    Is it time to talk about that? Didn��t they gather to discuss how to solve the situation, not to figure out the situation?


    From the standpoint of the Han River faction, there was no choice but to feel a sense of crisis.


    So, in order to preserve their position, they even acted to please the Pandora Clanlord.


    By the way��.


    ��Then why do you make the situation this way by asking to play a game you can��t even win? Throwing up, pooping, and peeing at a dinner party�� You paid a lot of money!


    ����.


    In the plate where you have to crawl under Noh Eunha.


    DM Clanlord couldn��t overcome his pride and offered the game to Noh Eun-ha.


    And I got sick.


    At that time, the Clan Lords of the Han River, who were watching the DM Clanlord show all sorts of indecent behavior, clicked their tongues.


    The DM Clanlord was ashamed to say anything.


    In the first place, even within the DM clan, there were voices that the executives needed to change the clan road.


    It is a miracle that he is now in this position.


    That��s why-.


    -Will you give me one more chance? I��ll do my best this time


    ������.��


    It was also the last chance.


    If the situation continues like this, he will soon have to give up his position as Clanlord.


    So, I had to make it work.


    The DM Clanlord, who was once revered by them, bowed his head before their eyes.


    Then he groaned and said.


    The Clan Lords gestured as if to tell them where to go.


    Pandora��s Clanlord wouldn��t really try to kill us. If that happened, the power of the Namsan faction would grow and Pandora Clan would be reluctant to deal with it. ������.��


    Maybe sooner or later they��ll come up with some bait for us too. It is clear that he will make a gesture of reconciliation with us, whether it be late or early, even in order to keep the Namsan faction in check.


    so?


    So what are you aiming for then? We bow down to the Pandora Clanlord and ask him to forgive us for the evil we did to the Pandora Clan, and they treat us hospitably. ������.��


    Very heartily.


    The DM Clanlord smirked.


    He continued, wrinkled like a Hahoe mask.


    Isn��t Pandora��s Clanlord also male? If we take her to the place where we play, the Pandora Clanlord��s mouth will open wide to her ears. isn��t it?


    You want to teach entertainment. Well, since he just graduated from the academy, he might be a stranger to that kind of thing.


    One thing we��re good at playing. It��s about praising others��.


    Pandora��s Clan Road takes away Noh Eun-ha��s heart very well.


    Listen to the DM Clanlord��s explanation.


    The Clanlords murmured.


    Some Clan Laws even said vulgar things that were unspeakable.


    They giggled among us, saying that that was good too.


    Go where I often go. Isn��t that really amazing there?


    It��s a bit pricey, but it��s a great place to entertain. Let��s wait and see. I��ll have to call the madam over there.


    Oh, I heard from the madam there that they will come out sooner or later.


    those kids? who are those kids?


    Why aren��t there those kids who are good at playing the pipa and geomungo? These kids are incredibly good at talking. They say that the children will soon become adults. Oh those twins? They��re really good at what they say. But are those kids going to be adults this year?


    hmm good Those kids could probably get the Pandora Clanlord out of their mind. Where can I lose my mind? Now that I��m an adult, I��m going to take my soul out of it!


    The Clanlords giggled.


    Their drinking party, talking filthy and obscene words, ended like that.


    And soon after, as they expected, Noh Eun-ha sent a gesture of reconciliation.


    -Prepare the twins that day. Please never entertain other guys.


    Even if I pay my madam more money, I will make sure to keep them.


    ��


    After discussing with Han Seo-Hyun��s sub-roads.


    Eunha judged that it was not enough to manage both Jung-gu and Yongsan-gu with the power of Pandora Clan.


    I can��t help it. I didn��t think I��d be able to get my hands on Jung-gu so sooner than I planned.


    So he decided to leave Jung-gu to the Hanseong Clan for the time being.


    On the other hand, as promised with < The Mercenary King >, they were allowed to have their own power.


    Also, they were sheltered so that they could have influence in Yongsan-gu and Jung-gu.


    It is fortunate that Jung-gu and Yongsan-gu are also seeing an increasing number of public opinion supporting foreigners.


    And the power of Itaewon is needed to keep the clans in Yongsan-gu in check.


    Itaewon��s forces were destined to rely on Pandora Clan.


    So there is no need to worry about betrayal.


    That is why he allowed them to build their own forces in Yongsan-gu.


    If the local clans rebel, they can use the forces of Itaewon.


    If the clans in Yongsan-gu are in a position to keep in check.


    The power of Itaewon was a sword to keep them in check and suppress them.


    A sword that does no damage to the Pandora clan.


    That��s one thing-.


    ��Seo Hyun-ah, please contact the Han River faction as well. Let��s talk face to face soon.


    ok i will do that Now was the time to let go.


    It was impossible to knock out all the local clans.


    They were also strong allies.


    I had to be coaxed while properly using the whip and the carrot.


    In response, Eun-ha decided to make a gesture of reconciliation with the Han Gang-pa clan, who had not received any work.


    There��s nothing good about giving the Namsanpa clan too much strength.


    Let the Han Gang faction and the Namsan faction keep in check, and constantly let them lose their strength and make them obey the Pandora clan.


    You have to take a good look at the balance of power.


    I��m going to bring you some carrots.


    Eun-ha chose the day to meet the Han River clans.


    Seohyun Han and the administrative staff will take care of the rest.


    So Eun-ha decided to train for the first time in a while.


    Oh Eunha


    galaxy!


    Was your sister in training too? Sear?h the n??el Fire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I was helping with softening training. Are you here to train too?


    Because I can��t move my whole body. To relax for a while.


    The third floor of the Pandora Clan Hall.


    Eun-ha, who came down to the training ground, was able to find Eun-ah Noh and Yeon-hwa Ryu, who were training just in time.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa, who was wielding a spear in full swing, also welcomed Eun-ha.


    It��s just fine.


    It��s true that I needed a practice partner.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa lifts her long hair and wipes the sweat on the back of her neck.


    Eunha looked at her and her eyes lit up.


    Are you going to train more?


    ��Do you need a practice partner?


    Ryu Yeon-hwa tilted her head.


    Then he read his intentions and asked.


    Eunha nodded.


    I want to try a new magic, but I thought it would be nice to have someone to practice with. Is your time okay? do you want to do it with me ok it��s time do it with me


    Ryu Yeon-hwa readily agreed.


    It was an exciting sight.


    Would it be better to train that way?


    As expected, he is a person who will be reborn as a < Shinchang > in the future.


    Eunha burst out laughing.


    Soon, he went up to the sparring ground she used a moment ago.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa followed.


    This is my first time using it, so I��m not sure how it will go. So be very careful. yea, I got it. Just in case you don��t know, I��ll put on a protection spell!


    The magic obtained from the skill stone on the white face.


    It was the first magic to use even in the galaxy, although he only embodied the providence.


    You never know what will happen until you try to implement it into reality.


    That��s why Eunha asked Ryu Yeon-hwa to pay attention.


    Eun-ah noona also casts protection magic, so you can use it freely.


    My opponent is Ryu Yeon-hwa.


    It seemed that there was no need to worry about the danger since Noh Eun-ah was using protection magic.


    Eun-ha pulled out the winter that bloomed coldly and aimed it at Ryu Yeon-hwa.


    She also held the spear.


    Then I��ll go.


    huh.


    Eunha closed her eyes.


    I brought out the providence I had embodied in my head and built the most suitable form.


    It was a fairly complex providence.


    After wandering about constructing the formula, Eunha was able to understand roughly what the white-faced providence was like.


    It��s magic that creates clones.


    The corner of his mouth went up.


    The magic that came from the providence on the white face was the magic that materialized one��s own body as a substance, not an illusion.


    However, I couldn��t understand how to move the clone body and how the clone body was composed.


    I felt like I had to implement it.


    So-.


    ��Skill No. 001


    Doppelganger


    It��s crude.


    The galaxy was able to create magic by interweaving providence.


    This is mana consuming.


    I only made one clone body, but the mana escaped in a lump.


    Even if it was an imperfect magic, it seemed like it would have to consume quite a bit of mana.


    Still, it would be nice if the efficiency was good. If you can create an alter ego, you can use it in many ways.


    I knew it after activating the magic.


    The clone body moves on its own even if it is not controlled by itself.


    In the first place, I was still not good at magic, so I didn��t know how to control the double body.


    Anyway, he opened his eyes to check the clone he had created.


    ������.��


    Where are you? do.


    Eunha looked around left and right.


    Then he realized that Ryu Yeon-hwa��s eyes were on him.


    The clone body is what is around.


    Eun-ha turned her head away from Ryu Yeon-hwa, who seemed to have been hit in the head somewhere, and lowered her gaze to the floor.


    ��what are you Can��t you see? It��s a galaxy.


    ������.��


    A small child.


    A child with an appearance reminiscent of an elementary school student was holding on to Eunha��s pants.


    When Eunha asked in bewilderment, the child replied in bewilderment.


    The clone I made is you? Why can��t you believe it?


    Huh true��.


    He is a truly reckless child.


    The galaxy was ridiculous.


    Then little No Eun-ha also said something ridiculous and swept her bangs.


    right then-


    ��Kyaaaaaaaaaa!! so cute!!


    ������!!��


    nu sister! What are you doing all of a sudden��! cute! Baby��s voice is so good! Whose sister are you, so cute? oh that��s my brother Oh cute!


    Noah was greatly impressed.


    No Eun-ah, who lost her temper after seeing little No Eun-ha, canceled the protection magic and rushed at Little No Eun-ha.


    Little No-eun-ha, who was suddenly caught by her, choked on her breath.


    On the other hand, Ryu Yeon-hwa��.


    ��Small. It��s cute��.


    don��t pull the cheeks!! What is this��


    forgetting to train?


    Ryu Yeon-hwa, who threw down the spear and approached, tugged at little No Eun-ha on the cheek.


    And the body sighed.


    ��


    There was no way I could train.


    Around the 1st and 2nd grade of elementary school.


    What kind of training do you mean with a kid with a height of 120 to 130?


    Moreover, Ryu Yeon-hwa said��.


    ��I lost. i can��t win


    That��s what I said.


    The person who will be reborn as a < Shinchang > in the future surrendered to the little Eunha.


    Like that or not, little galaxy just said that she was busy rubbing her stretched cheeks.


    So-.


    ������It��s cute!!��


    Little Eun-ha was caught by Eun-ah and Yeon-hwa and had to go to meet the clan members.


    The reactions of the clan members who saw the little galaxy were all the same.


    In particular, the female clan members had a fight with their eyes shining, saying that you and I would hug each other.


    Aww! Don��t touch me!?


    Unlike anyone else, you are very polite. I��m going to write a respectful word too.


    Oh cute! I can��t believe he��s old! How can a kid like this be Eunha!? This is too bad, too bad! It��s the reverse!


    There was a real uproar.


    Kim Min-ji did not forget to curse at the main body while observing the little galaxy.


    Cha Eun-woo, who came late after hearing the news, jumped up and down to see the little Eun-ha caught by the clan members.


    Then, even though the main body was next to him, he openly said that it was a reverse change and that he was much better when he was younger.


    Originally, children looked like this. Cha Eun-woo, you are also reversed��


    You say you know something when you haven��t even seen Eun-woo when he was young. But it��s definitely better when you��re younger.


    you too have changed Show me a picture if you have one. I��ll tell you that I��ve been reversed.


    Eun-ha opened her mouth to talk to Cha Eun-woo in a fit of anger.


    Then, Mok Min-ho smirked.


    Eunha had to grind her teeth.


    Meanwhile-.


    ��What size is our galaxy? yes? Please tell me. Smu�� Oh, stop touching me! yes? Eight?


    Jinseo or that��


    Eunha let out a long sigh.


    He treats the very little Eunha as a child and touches it without a circle.


    It seems like you��re just kidding yourself.


    Eunha gritted her teeth.


    If you don��t like it that much, why don��t you get rid of it right away? No matter how much you call it an alter ego, you didn��t want to see Eunwoo kissing you on the cheek.


    don��t hold the sword I want to get rid of it too, because I��m going crazy and running wild.


    Mok Min-ho revealed that he would live.


    The galaxy was ridiculous.


    Why is it that the object to reveal one��s life is oneself?


    If you��re going to reveal your life, you should do it to Cha Eun-woo or, at least, little Eun-ha.


    Then Choi Eun-hyeok, who belatedly saw this scene, said��.


    -You can��t expose your life to a child, Eunha.


    put your sword in What the hell did I do wrong?


    Can��t you see it now? Seo-na right now��


    It��s not Eun-woo and Seo-na who are being sexually harassed, but me? why are you guys doing this to me?


    There is no overall difficulty.


    Eunha had to fight with Eunhyuk this time.


    I was just embarrassed.


    He didn��t do anything wrong, but why did he have to be treated like this by his clan members?


    Rather, the fault is not the clan members who are harassing the little galaxy without hesitation.


    how do i get rid of this?


    I don��t know how to get rid of it��.


    It��s crazy and noisy.


    Clan members are going crazy too.


    So the galaxy tried to quickly turn the little galaxy into mana.


    However, no matter how much he tried to dispel the magic, it didn��t work out like he thought.


    This is because the providence to achieve magic is so complex that it has not been possible to fully master how to handle it.


    right then-


    ��Why are you torturing my child?


    ������!!��


    It��s just


    the pranks of the fairies .


    White, who came down from work on the ninth floor, snapped her fingers.


    The wind that spread around her entangled the bodies of the clan members.


    The wind did not stop there.


    Little Eunha, who was held in the arms of Jin Seo-na and Cha Eun-woo, was caught in the wind.


    Even without that, little Noeun-ha, who was bound by magic like the other clan members, couldn��t resist and had to fly to Jeong Ha-yang.


    Soon, the little Eunha hugged by her opened her eyes.


    Have you had a hard time because your noonas bullied you a lot? It��s okay now. Because I��ve done it right now. Ha ha?


    you should call me sister right?


    ������.��


    There are too many people here, so I��m going crazy. Let��s go upstairs together with my sister. I��m having fun with my older sister from above.


    uh? uh��?


    my sister will take good care of you Let��s have fun. There are many delicious things on top.


    It��s really, really messy.


    Before the clan members who were freed from the binding magic took the player.


    Hayang carries the little galaxy with magic and heads for the elevator.


    The body galaxy just sighed as it looked at it.


    The clan doesn��t have the right people�� Yay Yay! galaxy! The feeling of having your girlfriend taken away by your alter ego is�� awesome��! Stupid brother, stay still. Don��t make your mind go wild.


    Eunha hit Jinparang.


    In the meantime, the clan members seemed to have reached a dramatic agreement.


    Before I knew it, they were also in the elevator with Jung Ha-yang.


    Soon, the elevator door closes.


    Eun-ha was busy sighing at the smiling clan members gathered around the little galaxy.


    On the other hand, the little galaxy that was held by them reached out to the galaxy.


    ��Please save me!!


    The clone body cries out in tears.


    The elevator closes with it.


    The elevator goes up.


    Eun-ha stood there blankly, looking up at the changing floors.


    i don��t know now


    I��m really going to kill myself


    Eunha gave up on thinking.

 Chapter 701

    Relife Player 701(b)


    [Chapter 179]


    [Twelve years (2)]


    From that day on, the clan members treated the little galaxy like a mascot.


    The galaxy was strangely unable to release the doppelganger magic, and the little galaxy had to melt into their daily lives.


    Everyone says that I will take little Eunha with me, but even if I play when I play, I have to work when I work. For that reason, I will take care of the little galaxy during working hours.


    ������.��


    They said that they were taking measures to not tarnish the clan atmosphere.


    Seohyun Han said so.


    Clan members could not object.


    It was because while they looked at the little galaxy and jumped around, Han Seo-hyun, who appeared at the end, calmly sorted out the situation.


    That��s one thing-.


    ��Why are you sitting on the sofa? yes? Then sit on the sofa where��


    on my lap. Take a look at how I work. After all, you��re also a Clanlord.


    ����.


    After all the clan members left, Han Seo-Hyun said that he couldn��t help it.


    Little Galaxy had to sit on her lap from time to time.


    Later, when the body galaxy heard from Shakira, it was really surprising that Seohyun Han��s work processing speed increased significantly.


    The main body Eunha moaned.


    In any case, it is said that Little Galaxy played a part in lowering the fatigue of the clan members and giving them mental rest.


    little galaxy! Then Ariel��s sister will go to work!


    I��m not going to work, I��m going to go smoke a joke. Uh huh! Big Noah! Listen to the little galaxy. What do you mean by that? It��s not fun like this, you know? Hurry up and go to work.


    In this way, whenever the clan members commute to and from work, a rare scene unfolded that suddenly came to Han Seo-hyun��s office and greeted the little Eun-ha.


    It is said that no one actually visited Eunha Noh��s office.


    What kind of magic is there��


    Beep beep beep beep beep beep! Yes, if you want to play with me, go to Seohyun. Ugh��


    Pandora Clan Hall 10th floor.


    Eunha sighed in her office.


    He waved his hand at Fire Chicken, who said he would go to play with little Eunha.


    The fire chicken seemed to have flown into Seohyun Han��s office through the open window.


    I don��t know how to dispel the magic, so I have no choice but to wait in silence. It��s my first time doing magic that��s so difficult.


    Three days have passed since the clone body was created.


    In the meantime, Eunha has learned a few things about magic.


    First, it was that the double body clearly recognizes itself as the main body and shares the memories of the main body.


    However, it seemed that the mindset and personality of the double body changed depending on how the galaxy handled magic.


    ��Perhaps I am an alter ego that appeared as a result of my mindless use of magic. To be honest�� I didn��t think much of it at my age, and every day was comfortable, right?��


    The galaxy and the little galaxy came to such a conclusion by organizing their opinions.


    Second, the mana possessed by the clone seemed to be determined by the mana consumed to use magic.


    Also, the clone body did not recover mana even if it drank potions or received healing magic.


    ��Because I don��t have a heart. Maybe that��s why you can��t recover mana? Well, that means that even if the body doesn��t know how to dispel the magic, the mana will run out and disappear by itself over time.��


    The little galaxy was living while consuming the mana it received from the galaxy.


    Even if Eunha didn��t know how to dispel magic, it seemed that she could survive for three or three days if she survived without using magic.


    By the way, it is said that you don��t have to eat Little Galaxy.


    Of course, little Eunha said��.


    ����You can��t stop eating that. If there is no limit to what I can eat, I will have to taste it to my heart��s content.��


    That he would eat until his stomach exploded until he disappeared.


    He spoke boldly while receiving applause from the female clan members.


    After that, the clan members would pass on food to the little galaxy.


    Thirdly-.


    ����The clone body listening to me means it��s okay to create any number of clones�� In theory, as long as you have enough mana to support it, you can create as many as you like.


    Although magic is so difficult, it is possible to create any number of clones by consuming mana.


    However, it seemed that he could not use magic again after creating a double body.


    It seemed that he had to dispel the magic, restore his clone body, and activate the magic again.


    Of course, the galaxy that couldn��t cancel the magic had no choice but to come to the conclusion that it was theoretically possible to face the little galaxy.


    Finally-.


    ����It means that you can share your senses with the clone body�� When the clone body returns, do you think even the memories after the clone body was created come back to me?


    Eunha leaned back on her chair.


    He crossed his arms and tried to connect the clone with his senses.


    Connecting it was fairly simple.


    It is to connect the clone body and the pass just like connecting Buldakgi and the pass.


    Eunha soon closed her eyes and decided to check what the clone was seeing and hearing.


    ��Will you just live at your sister��s house? I��ll get married after all, so what does it matter?��


    Suddenly, Seohyun��s voice came from above.


    It seemed that he was sitting on her lap.


    The feet at the end of the field of vision were floating.


    And he was so wrapped up in her that he couldn��t move his body.


    At that time, the little galaxy raised its head and the view that was facing the floor went up.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa caught my eye.


    ��Seohyun��s legs must be uncomfortable�� You can come and sit on my lap.��


    Ryu Yeon-hwa tapping her knee.


    Even from a distance, I could tell that Ryu Yeon-hwa��s breathing was rough.


    Finally, one more person came in at the end of the little galaxy��s field of view.


    It was Kaede Hoshimiya.


    It seemed that he had come to Seohyun Han��s office for some reason.


    ����Should I put it in my pocket and take it?��


    Hear Kaede��s murmur.


    The galaxy immediately cut off the pass.


    Let��s pretend we didn��t see it. I can��t follow it because I only see an unexpected appearance��


    Is the clone using brainwashing magic to charm the clan members?


    Or was it that there was not a single normal person among the clan members?


    Eunha held a funeral ceremony.


    I just decided to do some work.


    ��


    The ripple effect of Little Galaxy wasn��t just crazy in the clan.


    Eunha and Eunah took the little Eunha along with them when they went home.


    That��s how the mother felt when she saw Little Eunha for the first time��


    ����I miss you. At this time, Eunha was really cute��. They really resembled each other. It looks like it jumped out of the picture.��


    ��Stop touching Mom.��


    ��Oh my mother. Really�� I think I know it when I see you. I��m too old now When you were around this age, I still heard the voice of a lady����


    ��Is your mother still pretty?��


    ����is it really a galaxy? My son isn��t the type to say things like this����


    That day, the mother never let go of little Eunha, just like Eunah did.


    That day, for some reason, my father came home from work, and he said he had the same reaction as my mother.


    ��Should I snore with my Eunha mom after a long time?��


    ��I miss you. I used to sleep with Eun-ah and Eun-ah��but now the kids have grown up like this.��


    My parents were soaked in memories.


    In the end, the little galaxy slept with his parents that day.


    From that day on, her mother was texting Eunha to bring little Eunha with her instead of staying at the clan hall during work hours.


    It was the same today.


    It��s fine if I go to work, so I��ll leave you at home��


    It��s because Mom and Dad miss the old days. But when I looked at the photos when I was young, I knew that my mom and dad were also very old.


    So we have to do well. Even after I��m gone, be filial to mom and dad.


    Ever since leaving the clan, Little Eun-ha has been under Noh Eun-ah��s monopoly.


    She did not let go of the hand holding the little galaxy.


    At the same time, he even held the hand of the body galaxy in the other hand.


    It��s a strange feeling to have two younger brothers on both hands. The big galaxy and the small galaxy holding hands together.


    Eunah Noh hummed happily.


    Eunha and little galaxy burst into laughter at her words.


    Soon they arrived home.


    Eunha opened the door.


    mom we are here I��m here.


    Come on!


    Were they waiting for you?


    Eunae Noh stood in front of the front door and welcomed me.


    Eun-ae, who became a middle school student this year, was now approaching 160.


    When she turned to the little Eunha, she could clearly feel the difference in height.


    Soon, Noh Eun-ae said��.


    -I beat my mother at rock-paper-scissors and decided to sleep with my sister tonight! Are you happy too? sister��?


    Eunae Noh puts her hand on little Eunha Noh��s shoulder and smiles brightly.


    Little Noeunha tilted her head.


    Then he frowned.


    I should say oppa��


    noona.


    ������.��


    He grumbled.


    Eunae Noh pushes forward.


    The little galaxy was at a loss for words.


    So was the body.


    I��m going to sleep with my sister later! Brother and sister, hurry up and come in for dinner!


    Eunae Noh speaks again.


    She followed Eun-ah��s hum as she sang the Lululala song a moment before.


    So the little sister hurried into the kitchen and disappeared.


    The galaxy left at the entrance and the little galaxy muttered at the same time.


    ��Are you all talking about your older sister����


    I��m going to have a scab on my ears when I hear my sister��s voice.


    The two grumbled.


    ��


    The day to meet with the Han River clans has arrived.


    As Eunha made a gesture of reconciliation and gave them a job one by one, they also made a gesture of reconciliation.


    Even though Eunha didn��t say anything, they did their best to crawl on their own or to raise the mood.


    Aigo Pandora Clan Lord. Wasn��t there anything inconvenient about coming? You can look forward to it because we prepared very hotly today. Oh, and I��m really sorry for the rudeness I did to Pandora Clanlord the other day.


    Ah yes��.


    In the case of the DM Clan Road, as soon as he saw Eunha, he bowed his head and asked for a handshake.


    The rest of the stance change is too abrupt.


    Eun-ha shook hands while shaking.


    Well, even from the point of view of them, there��s nothing good about maintaining a bad relationship with me.


    It wasn��t even incomprehensible.


    While the Namsan faction clans are recovering their strength, can the Han Gang faction remain silent? sea??h th�� n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Eunha recalled their situation.


    The scene that unfolded at that point was too much to cover one��s eyes and scream.


    Ah < Golden Sword > Drinking really kills me. Kill me! Drink well! Now, try this one too. This was brought in from China with great difficulty��


    ��Thank you.


    I was also really moved by the performance of < Sacred Sword >. Where do you just say you heard it? I saw it with my own eyes while commanding the clan members in the Triangle at that time!


    oh don��t do that too much I wasn��t the only one who suffered at that time, so why are you lifting me like this?


    ������.��


    The go-stop of the Hangang faction clans who are determined and want to cheer up their opponents.


    Even though people knew all about it, they pretended not to know the obvious acting to promote the relationship between the two forces.


    It must be a headache for the people who act or the people who suffer��


    Eunha laughed.


    The Han River Clan Lords and Sub Lords were cunning serpents dealing with people on this floor.


    In contrast, the male executives who participated to match the number of Pandora Clan��s Sub-Road Mok Min-ho Clan members were baby snakes who didn��t even know what the floor looked like yet.


    Even though they knew they were hearing mouth-to-mouth sounds, as time passed, they began to pay attention to what the Han River clans were saying one by one.


    A friendly atmosphere was created and the alcohol disappeared.


    Pandora Clanlord is great. Are you a non-drinker? I��m not taking it. If I drink too much, I get drunk.


    haha that��s right By the way, Pandora Clanlord. I heard that you haven��t decided which clan to assign the dungeon that occurred in the southern part of Yongsan-gu to.


    Yes, that��s why I created this place. Some of the dungeons that appeared at the top of Namsan Mountain were left to the clans there, so now I��m going to leave the dungeons at the bottom to this side. haha! Hey, it��s Pandora Clanlord! The barrel is really big!? great!! I��ll shoot here! Ah, what are you doing without preparing for the 4th round!?


    no. I��ll shoot here. I invited you, but if you shoot, the picture is strange. Wow, Pandora Clan Lord! is it so! Then I��ll shoot the 4th car!


    Primary. 2nd and 3rd.


    Drinking without using mana.


    As time passed, the clan members started to get drunk.


    Even while dealing with the Clan Lords, Eunha did not forget to check the condition of the Clan members.


    Soon after, the third round ended and people came out of the store.


    who is drunk now. I feel sick to my stomach. I feel like throwing up. I don��t think I can go 4th.


    Then I��ll take you to the Clan Hall. The Clan Hall is the closest from here, so let��s sleep there.


    Oops��. I guess so.


    The galaxy gathered the clan members.


    Eun-ha decided to send Bong Gu-rae to the drunk Kang Si-hyung.


    The remaining people were Jinpa, Choi Eunhyuk, Mok Minho, Yoo Namhun, Han Changjin, and Lee Chunseo.


    Seo Cheon: The atmosphere suits those people very well.


    Is it specialized for banquets?


    Soon, Eun-ha parted with Lee Chun-seo.


    Cheonseo was giggling shoulder to shoulder with the Han River faction sub-loads.


    I thought it seemed like a good fit.


    Lee Cheon-seo was also quite drunk, so it looked dangerous, but I decided to take him until the fourth round.


    Eun-ah only did it until the 3rd round and asked for a long time.


    I want to end it here too, but since the other side keeps telling me to treat them, what should I do?


    Han Chang-jin seemed worried.


    Eunha also understood his heart.


    Now that the intended purpose has been achieved, it may be okay to cancel the dinner party.


    However, no matter how well-thought-out the performance, it was necessary to clap until the very end.


    Their sincerity could not be ignored.


    So the galaxy followed them to the 4th place.


    It goes pretty deep into the alley.


    The way in from downtown.


    After passing through the alley, several bars appeared in the narrow street corner.


    But as they passed the bar, they went further inside.


    ����.


    Somewhere in an alley in Itaewon.


    I could see several shops hanging red lights everywhere.


    Eun-ha noticed at once that the road they were walking was the red light district.


    Was this what hospitality was?


    The clanmates were drunk and seemed not quite sure where they were going.


    Only the lighting was red, so it was only natural.


    Pandora Clan Lord! here it is! here! Hurry up and come here!


    Eunha, come quickly!


    At that time, the Clan Lords in front of me waved their hands.


    Lee Cheonseo called him.


    Eun-ha moved her gaze to the bar they were entering.


    It was a bar abutting away from the red light district.


    It was a very luxurious shop, far from the street atmosphere.


    I��m telling you in case Pandora Clanlord misunderstands, but this store is not that kind of store. Well, such a store might be a little bit of a bit of a bit of a bit of a bit of a bit of It��s like how you do it.


    Because it looked fine on the outside.


    Once the galaxy was guided.


    By then, some of the clan members also seemed to have grasped the situation.


    They sat down as if they were sitting on a cushion of thorns.


    We��re not in a good mood because we��ve been drinking all by ourselves. Let��s call some of us!


    People here are really fun. I guarantee.


    A room with seating.


    The seats were set to have a good distance between people.


    DM Clanlord offered a toast to the people by giving them a drink.


    Then he clapped and called out to those who were probably waiting outside the door.


    ��hello!!��


    ������.��


    The door opened with a bang.


    Women in revealing clothes came in with a glaring greeting.


    Only then did the Pandora Clan members seem to understand the situation.


    But it was too late.


    The women, before they could say anything, stirred up the atmosphere and each sat among them.


    It was a natural development like water flowing.


    Meanwhile, the DM Clanlord made a loud noise.


    haha! I was wondering who the twins would go to, but I guess the twins didn��t know the hero either, so I couldn��t see them! How could the two of them sit on both sides of the Pandora Clan Road! ������.��


    Pandora Clan Lord, did you not fall in love? Eyes are fixed on the twins!?


    The Han River Clan Lords follow him and burst into laughter.


    The galaxy did not respond to them.


    hello. This is my sister Ling. hello. This is my younger brother Lin.


    ����.


    However, Eunha��s gaze was directed towards the twins who were gently embracing her arms.


    Twins with similar faces.


    The only difference that can tell them apart is whether they have one or two bun-shaped hair on their heads.


    With their heads resting on their arms, they stared up at the galaxy.


    Then, as if putting on a job, he drew a soft eye smile.


    must be


    they are right


    Unlike other women, dumpling heads are wearing Chinese cheongsam.


    Although her memory was hazy, Eun-ha could tell who the twins who smiled at her were.


    It looked very young, but it was unmistakable.


    I never thought we��d meet in a place like this��


    The twin sisters who had enemies at the mist flower party for a while and were killed by monsters after the recapture of Uijeongbu.


    Eunha was sure.


    So, while staring at them, I try to immerse myself in old thoughts��


    ��Why are you staring at us so much? why? Are my lips so greedy? If it��s a Pandora Clan Road, you can just steal it��


    What if you play alone? Originally, good things should be shared, so if my sister says to eat the top, then I will eat the bottom here?������.��


    Don��t touch it arbitrarily.


    yes it was definitely


    The twin sisters who couldn��t do anything about the galaxy before returning were right.

 Chapter 702

    Relife Player 702


    [Chapter 179]


    [Twelve years (3)]


    Speaking of the twin sisters of the mistletoe party��.


    ��Guys who really have no answers.


    Eunha was able to evaluate it that way.


    Eunha, who dealt with all kinds of crazy guys, couldn��t keep up with the mental state of the twin sisters.


    they were not afraid


    Even if Eunha threatened and threatened them, sometimes physically rolling them, the twin sisters did not give in.


    They behaved dangerously, as if they were risking their lives to live for today.


    ��Isn��t that what life is supposed to be like? I don��t know if I��ll die tomorrow, so I��m living as if I��m free from reins for today.��


    ��But living as if I was unrestrained, I��ve always become an unrestrained person! Leader, don��t try to control us. Controlling the uncontrollable is nonsense!��


    ��Live as a leader and enjoy yourself. If anything, we��ll give you a taste of heaven. I��m sure you won��t regret it.��


    ��Aren��t you curious about what it��s like to sleep in the same bed with your leader sister? Even though our bag straps are short, they��re really long that way����


    The twin sisters were toxic.


    It is a colorless, tasteless and odorless poison that you realize only when you are suffocated without knowing that the poison is spreading.


    If I didn��t get my mind right, I could fall into hell with them without realizing it.


    At that time, among the members of the mist flower party, there were many such people.


    Of course, Eunha-ya couldn��t really like them.


    Even so, the reason he brought the two of them to the party was��.


    -One ability was fine. He was a risk-taking character.


    One is a navigator.


    The other is a ranger.


    The abilities of the two were quite useful for the gypsophila party.


    Besides, even though her personality was the same, she liked the aspect of not being afraid of death.


    However, they were so ferocious that I felt like my head would split if I got involved in chatter until I was twenty-five.


    < Leaving > also didn��t have an answer.


    When the twin sisters were added, the answer disappeared even more.


    ��Leader, don��t hate us.��


    ��Right, leader. There��s a very sad story behind us doing this.��


    ��We grew up in a flower shop from a young age, so it was hard to stay sane without going crazy.��


    ��that��s right. With a body that hasn��t even reached adulthood, if you degenerate into a tool that satisfies the desires of men much older than us, can you get rid of it without going crazy?��


    ��Then don��t hate us.��


    Meanwhile the twins had said so.


    They said they were very ordinary people until they got a man.


    At that time, Eunha and Lee Yoo-jung did not doubt their words.


    Before entering the mist flower party, there must have been a story.


    The two of them were so convinced.


    I was so convinced��


    ��The thighs are very strong. He is indeed a hero who saved Seoul. And tonight, you��re going to be a hero to save us, right? Sister, this person��s stomach is really hard. I don��t think I��ve given any strength yet, but it��s amazing. Then how much down��


    I told you not to touch it. oh be cute are you okay. We are not touching. It just tickles me like that. Now I��m stroking it carefully and warming it up little by little. Touching is after that. I��ll tell you later what touch means.


    It��s strange to tell you about your brother. Aren��t we supposed to know?


    Then shall we get to know each other?


    We want to know��. Hero doesn��t want to know us?


    Ha��.


    Twin sisters who cling to each other and act coquettishly.


    Eunha sighed as she recalled her memories from before returning for a moment.


    These lie in pairs.


    What was it like to be a normal person?


    I don��t think I��ve even sold my body yet, but I��m already very crazy.


    They were crazy from the start.


    ��


    ��The drinking party ends here. It seems like everyone is very drunk, and I can��t stay in a place like this anymore because it��s very uncomfortable.


    ������.��


    Grabbed the twin sister��s wrist.


    Eunha said to the women next to them and the Clanlords who were giggling.


    The buzzing sound cuts off.


    The Clanlords shut their mouths.


    Par Pandora Clan Lord. If you feel uncomfortable, go to a more wholesome place��


    No, it��s okay. I��m tired and I have work tomorrow, so I��ll stop here. It was a pleasure meeting you today. I will be in touch with you soon.


    The Clan Lords watched.


    Eunha calmed them moderately.


    Only then did their expressions light up.


    Changjin hyung and Namhun hyung take the kids to the clan hall. It��s late, so sleep in the Clan Hall. That��s what I��m going to do�� Eunha aren��t you going with me?


    Everyone was very drunk.


    After looking at the clan members, Eun-ha instructed Han Chang-jin and Yoo Nam-hoon, who were in good condition.


    Then, Han Chang-jin, who had been chasing away the clinging women, asked in a puzzled way.


    Eunha��s answer soon shocked the people in the audience.


    ��I��ll talk to these people and go back. go back first And you�� set up a room where you can talk quietly.


    ������!!��


    Oh, full of power. You are also a hero great. I��ll go out and prepare a quiet room for you.


    What are you doing in your room? three?


    shut up you guys


    The ripples thrown by the words of the galaxy.


    Except for my twin sister, I couldn��t speak to people.


    At that time, the first people to react were the Clan Lords.


    They rolled their eyes and looked into each other��s eyes, giggling.


    This is this�� We really didn��t notice. Get out of the way quickly��.


    Don��t mind and go. Don��t even think about it. Will you come to your senses if you go back to the same relationship as before?


    ��Oh no! We��re going to back off now.


    He was on the verge of putting up with his twin sister��s pranks.


    Eunha said nervously to the DM Clanlord who was rubbing her hands.


    At this, the Han River faction clans took notice and quickly rose from their seats.


    They quickly disappeared.


    Eunha, are you�� not what I think? Isn��t it like that, hyung is going back to the clan hall with the kids. I��ll be back soon too. �� okay. Believe.


    Meanwhile, Han Chang-jin was confused.


    He seemed to have no idea what to do in this situation.


    Eunha assured him that there was no need to worry.


    Only then did Han Chang-jin nod and help the drunken children.


    come in don��t be late


    take the kids


    While taking care of Jinparang, who was in a state of disrepair.


    Han Chang-jin said to Eun-ha.


    Soon they left.


    Eunha also got up from her seat and moved to the back room where the twin sisters left a moment ago.


    When he opened the door, the twin sisters were waiting in the room.


    They smiled as if tempting.


    Eunha looked down at them and opened her mouth.


    -Go and call your master. If you ask who sang it, they say it was Pandora Clanlord. ��yes?��


    If you still don��t snort, let me tell you like this. If you don��t want to see me calling Lee Kang-hyeok, you��d better be extra polite and come running.


    ������!!��


    Lee Kang-hyeok, who was jokingly called the king of the alleys for ruling the back alleys of Gangbuk before returning.


    He was called that in this life as well, and he was cradling the back alleys of Gangbuk.


    And while he obeyed the galaxy, he was enjoying various benefits.


    This store is probably also connected to Lee Kang-hyeok without realizing it.


    just as expected.


    Upon hearing Lee Kang-hyuk��s name, the twins�� expressions changed.


    ��


    On the other hand, that time.


    Han Chang-jin and Yoo Nam-hoon helped the drunken clan members outside.


    At that time, Yoo Nam-hoon, who had picked up Lee Cheon-seo, shouted in surprise.


    Minho! Where are you going!? That��s not the direction of the Clan Hall!


    house. what?


    to go home


    Mok Min-ho walks far away alone, stepping along.


    Yoo Nam-hun hurriedly ran to him.


    When he grabbed him and asked him, Min-ho Mok replied as if it were natural.


    Eunha told me to go to the clan hall. I think I��m very drunk, but I��ll just go there together�� I��m going home.


    No, it��s Minho��.


    You can go home. ����.


    Mok Min-ho was reckless.


    He shook Yoo Nam-hoon��s hand.


    Then he hiccupped and started on his way.


    Yoo Nam-hun seemed at a loss as to what to do.


    Let Minho go. We��ll take care of it, don��t worry. That��s my drinking habit. what? what is that?


    going home


    ����.


    At that time, Choi Eun-hyeok, who felt sober after being exposed to the wind, smiled bitterly.


    Nam-hoon looked at Choi Eun-hyuk with a puzzled face.


    He shrugged as if he couldn��t help it.


    it��ll go well Minho: It��s not once or twice already that he did that. I want�� Yoo


    Nam-hun stuck out his tongue.


    Nodding his head at Choi Eun-hyuk��s words, he looked at Mo Min-ho, who was going down the hill alone.


    Although his gait was unsteady, he was walking fairly well.


    And listening to Choi Eun-hyeok��s words, it seemed that Mok Min-ho was heading in the direction of his house.


    Han Chang-jin said as if he had given up.


    It��s already been out on the main street, so don��t worry too much, it��ll be fine. Let��s go to the Clan Hall.


    Kreurreung!!


    ������.��


    To make matters worse.


    Jinparang became a dog.


    It was hot and he threw off his clothes and literally became a real dog.


    The clan members, still conscious, were speechless when they saw Jin Parang, who had turned into a wolf, in the middle of the main road.


    ��


    It doesn��t deviate from Eunha��s expectations.


    The store where the twin sisters put their bodies was running after receiving investment from Lee Kang-hyeok.


    After sending the twins right away, Eunha called twenty-five to confirm.


    [Why is the owner suddenly showing interest in the kids there? You didn��t fight with the witches, did you? I��m not even married yet, but if you show interest in another woman, the mistresses��] It��s


    not like that, so don��t talk nonsense. Isn��t this store entangled with other interests besides Lee Kang-hyuk? [There are some Itaewon kids who are related to us. They sometimes arrange foreigners and send them off. Hearing the name Lin Ling, I think you probably have a relationship with them?]


    It��s okay if it��s in Itaewon. I��ll be able to handle that on my own. Thanks for letting me know.


    [If you need my help, shall we go there now? You can force Lee Kang-hyeok��s son to wake him up and take him.]


    No. You don��t have to go there. First of all, I��ll take care of it myself�� Then you can give Madame a call here.


    Eunha hung up the phone.


    Then he remembered what the twins had just said.


    She has no surname and is called Mei Ling (���g) or Mei Lin (����).


    The twin sisters said so.


    It was like a Korean-Chinese.


    You lied to me a lot.


    Nothing was ever true.


    As Eunha remembers, the twins never revealed that they were Korean-Chinese, and their names were Korean.


    I couldn��t remember the name, but if I had heard of a Chinese name, I would have remembered it to some extent.


    Furthermore, that wasn��t the only thing they lied to him before returning.


    There was also age.


    They lied about their age�� At the same time, do you secretly pretend to be a younger brother to me?


    I will turn 19 this year.


    It looked like he was 20 years old.


    He was the same age as Eunha.


    When he found out about this, the galaxy sighed because it was absurd.


    This is because before the regression, the twins were at least two years younger than themselves and secretly called them older brothers.


    At the same time, he even appealed to his young age on difficult and nasty days.


    I mean, it was all lies.


    What should I do with these things��


    Soon, the galaxy was locked in thought.


    If this is a fate in its own way, it can be said that it is a fate, so the current situation of the twin sisters is pitiful.


    I had a share of being lied to by the girls before returning, so I had a heart that I wanted to take out my anger.


    Let��s start by thinking about falling.


    It��s never too late to think about how to roll them.


    Listening to twenty-five��s story, it seemed that they were probably sold in Itaewon and held up as a mortgage on the store.


    So, I had to pay off their debts in order to make them free.


    Back alleys and dark side used to call it a drop.


    In response, Eun-ha waited to meet the owner of the store, keeping her fate in mind.


    �C They told us to go first after seeing us.


    It��s a deal to go right after I��m ready.


    ��okay.


    Soon the twin sisters returned.


    The galaxy pointed in the opposite direction.


    The sisters did not say anything this time and sat down on the other side of the table.


    And soon-


    ��Looks like you came.


    I could feel the presence behind the door.


    Eun-ha listened to the presence while drinking the alcohol poured by her sister.


    -I have come at the call of a nobleman. If you allow me, may I come in?


    A sound came from beyond the door.


    It was a tone tinged with politeness.


    Eunha nodded.


    tell them to come in


    The sisters rose from their seats.


    they opened the door


    Eun-ha sipped her drink alone, not paying attention to anyone entering behind her.


    Sit.


    yes.


    She didn��t even look at the madam who entered the room.


    Eunha pointed to the front seat.


    The madam, who knew the position of herself and the opponent, obediently complied.


    she sat down


    May I pour you a drink?


    The madam lifted the bottle.


    Eunha held out her glass without saying a word.


    Madame pours a drink.


    Eun-ha drank the drink she poured.


    It was only then that Eunha put down her drink and looked up at the madam.


    ������.��


    Dark makeup, red lipstick.


    He had a contrasting appearance with the twins sitting next to him.


    It was a face showing signs of age.


    The makeup that was put on to hide it looked very ugly.


    Even the way she smiles at the galaxy.


    It was when Eunha thought so.


    She suddenly opened her mouth.


    ��I never thought we would meet like this�� I really didn��t know. ���� ?


    Madame pretended to know.


    Eunha frowned.


    I asked with my eyes.


    What do you mean?


    Then Madame��s smile deepened.


    At first�� I was very surprised. I never thought that the hero who saved Seoul would be someone I knew. The news that the person I taught when I was an elementary school teacher suddenly became a hero was very happy, but at the same time very sad. Because I fell to the bottom where I couldn��t look up at < Crimson Zone >.


    ����.


    At the end of the elementary school teacher.


    Eunha looked at her carefully.


    It was as if I could remember.


    Then, the madam lowered her eyes, as if she noticed his gaze trying to figure out her identity.


    she continued.


    So until I came to this place�� I had quite a lot of thoughts. I even thought about abandoning this place and running away. But still, I came here because I thought it was not polite and it was not polite to the people who made me who I am today.


    Again and again.


    Madam gave her strength and said.


    Her resolve was buried.


    ����.


    Around that time, I also remembered Eunha.


    The person who was in charge of homeroom when he was in the first grade of elementary school.


    ��I will formally post my greetings. My name is Madame Gina.


    ����.


    The time of 12 years.


    It made a person who was once an elementary school teacher into a person in the red light district.


    He made a person who was briefly educated by her into a hero admired by everyone.


    ��


    At that time, the male clan members were having a meeting with the Han River clans.


    The female clan members were having a dinner among themselves at the clan hall.


    Even though it��s this time, they still haven��t been able to contact them��


    On the outside, it��s a party with the girls, but in reality, they were waiting for the clan members who were drinking until late.


    So they drank moderately and chatted a lot.


    Even so, even after a long time, the clan members did not return.


    Cha Eun-woo checked the time and frowned.


    It was well past midnight.


    I don��t know how to drink in moderation��


    Kim Min-ji clicked her tongue.


    She, too, became more concerned as time passed.


    Meanwhile-.


    -It looks like mana will run out soon. It��s hard to move now.


    no! don��t go!


    Little Eunha couldn��t even drink the alcohol she wanted and was forced to drink juice.


    He, who had been left at the Clan Hall with the girls, suddenly opened his mouth.


    Eun-ah hugged him who was on her lap.


    ��That��s right, don��t go!��


    Is it because I was drinking too?


    As the day progressed, their sensibilities became quite abundant.


    They clung to little Eunha and begged.


    However, the little galaxy only smiled bitterly and evaded it.


    We can meet again later. I��m going back to my body anyway.


    If that happens, I��ll tell you to capture the galaxy and recreate it. �� First of all, I��m old too, so don��t bully me.


    Jinsanna said belligerently.


    Others strongly agreed with her.


    Little Eunha was trembling.


    Meanwhile-.


    �C Come to think of it.


    ������.��


    Jung Ha-yang, who was restless when the main body Eun-ha still did not return, started talking.


    People��s eyes turned to her.


    Could the little galaxy know what Eunha and the kids are doing right now?


    Hmm�� It��s not as good as the main body, but it��s possible, right? Can you see what you��re doing?


    yes good


    Jung Ha-yang smiled.


    The little galaxy readily answered.


    Can��t you listen to her one request in the yard that disappears soon?


    The little galaxy closed its eyes.


    After that, I focused on the path connected to the main body galaxy.


    Oh, I just got connected!


    so? What are you doing?


    Eventually, the pass is connected.


    The little galaxy was able to know what the galaxy was doing at the moment.


    Little Eunha smiled.


    Seohyun Han asked with curiosity.


    To this, the little galaxy replied casually.


    We��re all talking to girls at the bar right now�� Huh huh? ������.��


    Ah, I misunderstood. I must have looked at it wrong. Really misunderstood��.


    I realized after talking.


    Little Eunha tried to evade it by making hasty excuses.


    But it was already spilled water.


    There was no way the clan members would try to sneak it over.


    so? It must be connected to the galaxy, so how could you see it wrong?


    I know. Does that mean the galaxy is there anyway?


    Seohyun Han asked.


    Eunah Noah took the word.


    The two looked at the little galaxy and smiled.


    So did other people.


    so what are you doing now? why why do you do this to me


    because you would know


    Clan members rose from their seats.


    They approached the little Eunha and grabbed his limbs one by one.


    Soon, they pressed their faces and questioned the truth. sea??h th�� n??el Fire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It didn��t happen like the older sisters think. If you��re only going to drink wholesomely��


    why are there women there?


    Even if you ask me about that��


    Jeong Ha-yang cuts off her words.


    The little galaxy cried.


    why why


    I didn��t do anything wrong, but should I take all of their anger?


    Little Eunha tried to appeal.


    But-.


    ����Come on, tell me.��


    ����!!


    Even though I begged with aegyo that I hated so much.


    Clan members did not back down.


    The little galaxy was cornered.


    After being cornered like that��


    ��Pung!!


    making a sound like that


    The little galaxy disappeared like smoke.


    It consumed mana and disappeared.


    ������.��


    The anger that was about to be poured out on the little galaxy.


    The clan members were not sure what to do with their anger when he suddenly disappeared.


    So they just stared at the vacant seat endlessly.


    But very fortunately.


    Maybe very unlucky��


    ��Aya! we��re here! Maybe we��ve been waiting for�� Uh Eunah?


    I thought I was going to die because of Hu Parang. what? Raincoat You weren��t sleeping until this time too?


    ��Where did Minho go? If it��s Minho, he said he was going home drunk earlier�� Eunwoo, what��s wrong? Why is everyone in a good mood��


    ��So that��s why No Eun-ha.�� ������.��


    Han Chang-jin, Yoo Nam-hoon, Choi Eun-hyuk, etc. who returned from dinner.


    They had to be struck by their lightning suddenly.


    And in order to live, they had to vomit the facts as they were.

 Chapter 703

    Relife Player 703


    [Chapter 179]


    [Twelve years (4)]


    There is no longer a name called Yujina.


    A woman who fell to the bottom of society after being caught receiving back money from KK Pharmaceuticals said so.


    A long time ago, the kids were curious about this teacher��s whereabouts.


    It was because he suddenly disappeared one day from school and Teacher Lim Do-hoon continued to take over as our homeroom teacher.


    It must have been when he was just a little galaxy.


    Memories of only one year.


    However, 12 years have passed since then, and to the 20-year-old Eunha, it was a memory that now feels too far away.


    It��s not just memories when I was in elementary school.


    Now�� the memory before the return feels so far away.


    Time is so scary.


    Memories of the past disappear somewhere, pushed by newly created memories.


    The emotions that were greatly tied to the memories before the return were gradually fading.


    In order not to forget the past, the self who had stubbornly looked into the future was now turning its eyes to reality.


    Suddenly, Eun-ha fell into such feelings and unknowingly helped herself.


    I��m the only one who remembers the memories before the return, so don��t forget me too.


    If you forget about yourself, everything that happened in your previous life will be dismissed as ��none��.


    It can��t be.


    Eun-ha looked at the woman who asked to be called Yu-ji or Madame Gina.


    ��long time no see. But that doesn��t mean we��re in a relationship where we talk about our old memories.


    yes that��s right. Let��s not bring up the old stories in a pitiful way. Because me and < Crimson Jiik > are living different lives now.


    The change of a weak, cowardly, and naive person who remained vaguely in my memory felt unfamiliar.


    He hid his weakness with heavy makeup.


    His timid personality has changed to a personality that doesn��t matter if he dies at any time.


    The innocent look desired the light after tasting the darkness of the world.


    So he��s a completely different person.


    Eunha concluded that.


    She too agreed.


    So can you tell me why he called me while mentioning Lee Kang-hyuk?


    This is Lee Kang-hyuk.


    It must have been an expression of her will to live as Madame Gina.


    Eunha felt quite awkward, but she didn��t bother to reveal it.


    Instead, Eunha also decided to treat her thoroughly at the work level.


    Even if I don��t have to say it, didn��t you already come to this place with some expectations?


    ����.


    If you are called Madam, you should know how this floor works.


    You��re saying you��re going to make a drop.


    Eunha shrugged.


    Madame Gina vomited heavily.


    Exhaling briefly, she gave the sisters a glance.


    It��s difficult to say this, but Mei-Ling and Mei-Lin are the children I took special care of. As a result, the people who came to buy these children��s chestnuts were told that they had not reached the age of majority, and allowed them to buy crafts but not sell chestnuts. They are children that I cherish very much. That��s why I can��t easily accept the words of < Crimson Jiik >.


    Madame Gina roundly refused.


    And then she preached how much she had raised her twin sister with pampering.


    Has the future�� changed?


    Eunha tilted her head inwardly.


    Although I knew that in a previous life my twin sister worked in the red light district from a much younger age.


    Even then, I did not know whether or not they sold chestnuts before they became adults.


    However, the fact that the chestnuts had not been sold yet decided to take it positively.


    The future has changed.


    It��s a relationship that I don��t even know.


    the world is so small


    It is a very strange and unique relationship.


    Eunha understood inwardly.


    At the same time, he did not take his eyes off Madame Gina.


    I said it around, but if you translate it, it means to take it with a bargain.


    If you��re sure she��s the one who ditched the identity of an elementary school teacher.


    Madame Gina is not a person with morality.


    He is sensitive to practical matters and sometimes even uses human emotions.


    Seeing her from that perspective, her demands were obvious.


    The twin sisters are children who will be reborn as aces later in this store.


    But they haven��t sold chestnuts yet, so where are they going to take the high-value kids for free?


    If you��re going to take it, pay the corresponding price.


    What is important to us�� right sister? People are so deceitful. They don��t allow us to eat as much as we want just because we��re fat, and we��re precious�� This is why Gina unnie smells like that.


    oh my brother No matter what, I can��t say it in front of Jina. But he is the one who taught us all kinds of Chinese martial arts. Even so, it stinks too much.


    It��s noisy, you bitches. How many times have you teased your mouth that you can��t even keep your mouth shut? No matter how cheap it is, it��s so cheap��


    Oh, we don��t sell chestnuts, so we only have to pack in our mouths, but now it sucks even downstairs��. That��s


    right. And are we alone? The opponents to play with must be cheap. Isn��t that right, Pandora Clanlord brother?


    Shut up. And don��t call me brother again. Hmm, it seems that the Pandora Clanlord doesn��t like the sound of his brother. Then call me sister. sister.


    Originally, if you are old and have the ability, you can call me oppa. right sister?


    The twins fluttered.


    Not to mention that they were twisting the thoughts that Madame Gina had in her heart.


    It shook Eunha��s state of mind.


    In the end, the two of them had to sigh with the twins�� words.


    how much do you want


    A lot if possible.


    In the end, they decided to shake off all the ostentation and negotiate directly.


    When Eunha first rhymed, she also spoke openly.


    Then take whatever you want.


    yes?


    Take as much as you want. It��s not like I��m paying anyway, so what does it matter?


    What do you mean by that?��


    Tell Kang-Hyuk Lee to rip it off. If I told you to give it to me, I would give it to you.


    ����.


    In the first place, the bargain itself was meaningless.


    If this store is connected to the capital of Lee Kang-hyeok and Itaewon forces��.


    ��Then is it mine or whose is it?


    Eunha thought so.


    In Itaewon, < The Mercenary King > would be willing to pay for it in order not to cause a conflict with him.


    If Lee Kang-hyeok wants to rebel even now, all he has to do is work on giving twenty-five all the authority.


    The world calls Lee Kang-hyeok the king of the alleyways, but in reality, the king of the alleyways was Eunha himself.


    However, the galaxy was buried in the dark and there was no connection between them.


    ��Yes, I will. But before that, I��d like to ask you one thing.


    Madame Gina also seemed to have roughly noticed the situation.


    She seemed to think for a moment, then nodded.


    Then he asked.


    I want to know how to treat these kids by dropping them. However, they are also my children. I want to know how those kids will live in the future.


    Perhaps what she wanted to say was this, not bargaining.


    Madame Gina conveyed a little and gave off a solemn atmosphere.


    Eunha replied to this.


    ��I��m going to roll it to death.


    ��yes?


    ������.��


    Was it an unexpected answer?


    Her response was delayed by a beat.


    The twins held their breath, showing curiosity.


    The galaxy spoke again.


    I��ll take it and roll it to death. It��s very thorough so that you don��t even think of strange things. ������.��


    Contrary to Madame Gina��s concerns.


    Eun-ha was thinking of taking the fallen sister and making her realize what hell training was like tearfully.


    First of all, I have to transfer them to the academy next year and have them get their player license first.


    Fortunately, there was a shortage of navigator rangers.


    I will turn them into players and immediately put them into full force.


    Eunha made a fun plan.


    I thought I would be free, but I��m going to have my nose pierced by Pandora��s Clanlord until I die�� That��s kind of exciting, too? I wanted to play like that too. So, is Pandora Clanlord taking care of our night life? Then I��m in favor


    I said shut up.


    ��


    When I finished talking to Madame Gina, it was around the time the night sky was slowly getting brighter.


    I can��t sleep, what is this��


    Baba Baba��


    On the way, twenty-five and Lee Kang-hyuk also came and had a drinking party for a while.


    As a result, it was delayed to come out.


    He looked back at the twin sisters quietly following him.


    Is that the only clothes you have? If you��re going to wear it, wear something that��s normal, right? Ah, maybe the Pandora Clan Road was not this way, but the other way? then don��t speak The store had pretty much everything��


    Sister, shall we go back and wear more flimsy clothes?


    ��just wear it.


    They were sisters who did not have an answer.


    Eun-ha regretted whether dropping the twin sister was a good choice.


    At the same time, Eunha had other worries.


    Looking at the faces of the clanmates at the end, I think I was quite misunderstood��


    How do I explain this?


    The mana allotted to Little Galaxy ran out and disappeared.


    The galaxy was able to immediately notice that the little galaxy had disappeared, and at the same time, it was able to learn what the little galaxy had seen and felt.


    And before the little galaxy disappeared, it was known that he made a joke of the wrong words and made the atmosphere of the clan a mess.


    The clan members seemed to misunderstand.


    Moreover, time is time��.


    A day has already passed.


    The day passed, and the day was now dawning.


    Eunha wondered how to resolve this misunderstanding so that she could live on her own.


    In the meantime, they were able to reach Clan Pandora.


    Time is also time, so everyone should be asleep.


    Let��s go into the office quietly and sleep for a while and act as if we came back in time.


    It would be nice if the kids were tricked��


    In front of the Pandora Clan Hall.


    Eun-ha looked through the glass door and confirmed that it was dark inside.


    breathe a sigh of relief


    Eunha said to her twin sisters.


    If you go up to the 5th floor, there will be many empty rooms. Grab any room and wash it. There might be a room with a signpost, but don��t touch that room.


    Is it a thief cat game?


    It looks like a thief cat game.


    oh look forward to it


    omg im excited


    Ha�� When you go inside, wash quietly and let��s just get married. Waiting in the room until I call later.


    Eunha paid attention to them.


    After two or three times of caution, I was able to get their consent.


    Accordingly, Eunha decided to set foot inside the Clan Hall.


    ��anyone?


    Beep��


    I entered the first floor.


    The galaxy looked around.


    I made sure no one was there.


    I was going to silence my footsteps and head for the elevator.


    -You came late. What have you been doing all this time?


    ����!


    It was caught by Seohyun Han.


    She appeared out of nowhere in an empty space.


    Someone was using concealment magic to hide their presence.


    And she wasn��t the only one who showed up.


    It��s not a thief, so why did you try to enter with silence? Have you ever sinned?


    who are the people behind


    No Eun-ah and Jeong Ha-yang.


    The female clan members seen behind him.


    And behind them��


    ��I am really proud, but why are you doing this to me��


    Choi Eunhyuk Be quiet. I guess you��re still less scolded?


    I��m sorry! It��s my fault!


    ����.


    I saw male clan members who were caught in several binding spells.


    Their faces were miserable.


    There was a large bruise around Yoo Nam-hoon��s eye.


    There were even fingernail marks on Choi Eun-hyuk��s cheeks, as if they had been scratched by a dog.


    Han Chang-jin was trembling.


    Eunha was at a loss for words after seeing the scene.


    What have you all been up to?


    Then, at most, that was all he said.


    Those words were enough to cause the female clan members who waited for him to explode.


    Even so, Eunha somehow made excuses to get out of the situation.


    I��ll introduce you to what happened! I��m Meirin Meirin, who will join Pandora Clan this time. Each position will take on navigator and ranger, and like Illya, I will be transferred to the academy next year��


    I see. Since they caught attracting girls wearing cheongsam to the Clan Hall, they say they��re going to transfer them to the academy next year.


    Lord, I should have told you earlier. If I had known that the Lord liked that kind of clothing, I would have changed into that kind of outfit too�� It��s too much.


    ����.


    Excuses didn��t work.


    It wasn��t even convincing in the first place.


    Who the hell would believe that women wearing cheongsam are players?


    He resented his twin sister.


    Most of all, what is disappointing is��


    ��Hello! The navigator is a hobby, and it is called Meiling, who will be in charge of Pandora Clanlord��s concubine! It��s my sister! Ranger is a hobby, and it is said that she is Meirin, who will be in charge of Pandora Clanlord��s concubine with her sister!


    ������.��


    Even though he clearly knew the situation.


    The twin sisters poured oil into the burning house.


    Eunha glared at them.


    They just giggled.


    So-.


    ��Shouldn��t we have to convene all the members of the clan for the first time in a while to discuss punishing those who disturb the morals of the clan? Aren��t you guys?


    ��Right!!��


    ������.��


    ��We are right too! Right!��


    You guys, please stay still��


    with Han Seo-hyun as the main axis.


    A clan meeting was held that day.


    Externally, it was a clan meeting, but in reality, it was said that the clan members took off their rank insignia and scolded the galaxy.


    ��


    The fate of the galaxy was predetermined.


    Clanlord was no exception.


    No, it was even worse because it was a Clan Lord.


    He brought the twin sisters that day and had to face the cold stares of the clan members.


    Still, I��m glad you believed that nothing had happened��


    You could see how angry the clan members were when Ryu Yeon-hwa turned her back without answering when she spoke to them.


    I��m glad the misunderstanding was cleared up.


    However, from that day on, Eunha was banned from staying out at night, and she had to inform the subloads of her location from time to time.


    Clanlord didn��t make sense.


    Mok Min-ho, that guy is very lucky.


    Amazingly, I was able to go home and escape the storm.


    Meanwhile, Mok Min-ho, Bong Gu-rae, Kang Si-hyung, Lee Cheon-seo, and Jin Parang did not listen to their clan members.


    Since Bong Gu-rae and Kang Si-hyung returned early, there was no reason to be scolded.


    It was because Mok Min-ho went home calmly and went to work when the anger of the clan members subsided.


    Lee Cheon-seo thought so.


    It was because Jinparang was sleeping spread out, so no matter what they got angry with, they didn��t even listen to it.


    Still, I��m glad you accepted my twin sister well.


    Meanwhile, the twin sisters were naturally integrating into Pandora Clan.


    It was because the clan members�� anger was focused on Eunha.


    If something had happened to Eunha, they would not have accepted the twins, but they accepted their joining because there was nothing to disappoint them.


    In a way, it could be said that Eunha received all the anger that the twin sisters would have received instead.


    Should I think the fact that the twins were accepted into Pandora Clan because I was criticized was cheapened��


    Somewhere desolate and sad.


    On the one hand, it was reassuring that the twins were on good terms with their clanmates.


    Even so, Eunha decided to avoid the clan members for the time being.


    Let��s stay out of sight of the kids.


    Then you��ll curse again.


    Clanlord��s situation was miserable. Sear?h the N??eFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Anyway, since that incident, Eunha has been commuting to Byeokhaesu��s workshop next to the Pandora Clan Hall.


    Are you guys still like that?


    don��t talk It��s better if only they do it��. What are the old women and the girls saying to me?


    Why are you going to such a place? Did I go because I wanted to go? I went because they dragged me.


    You call that an excuse?


    Ghm�� but you did bring in good people.


    If you hit it with that, what do the jesu-ssi say?


    Ghmm��


    Clan members didn��t come to the wall sea water��s workshop filled with heat.


    It was the best shelter for Eunha, who was resistant to heat thanks to the fire chicken.


    As soon as Eun-ha saw her, she and Hae-soo Hae-soo laughed and exchanged words.


    At that time, Byeokhaesu turned the topic.


    Oh right. It��s done, so take it now. that?


    What you got as an Eulji-class artifact. just made it all I��ll bring it.


    The artifact requested by Eunha the other day was completed.


    Eunha��s eyes lit up.


    Byeok Hae-su got up from his seat and immediately brought a box from the shelf.


    He handed out the box to Eunha.


    It was a box small enough to fit in the palm of your hand.


    Melting such a large bell and making it so small��


    It��s really wall seawater.


    Eunha admired his ability.


    Byeok Haesu shrugged.


    open it


    Uh��


    beep beep beep beep beep beep!


    Inside the box was a necklace with a deep blue gem.


    The light of the jewel was very dark.


    Eun-ha, who picked up the chain and lifted the necklace, stared blankly at it.


    What is the effect of the artifact�� you know better than I do.


    You know�� sure.


    An artifact that nullifies the activation of magic once a day and reduces it to mana.


    Eunha smiled at the artifact that reacted even with a light mana spill.


    It suits me well.


    I could tell just by the reaction.


    The fact that the artifact made from Eulji-class relics recognized itself as its rightful owner.


    Eunha raised her lips.


    name is?


    I didn��t even think of the name because I was making artifacts for the other kids�� How about making one yourself?


    Then I��ll have to make a necklace of reduction. You too��. One naming sense is really bad.


    What��s my naming sense?


    The shorter the name, the better, as it will be activated in an emergency.


    Eunha pursed her lips and said.

 Chapter 704

    Relife Player 704


    [Chapter 180]


    [Another Life]


    Six months have passed since Gangbuk was invaded by monsters.


    October already.


    At that time, the reconstruction work of Gangbuk was showing considerable progress.


    Development was truly ever-changing, and it was often the case that soon after the lands where buildings had collapsed were empty, new structures would come in there.


    At this rate, in 12 years, things will change beyond recognition. And after 10 years, it will be a completely different Gangbuk from the Gangbuk we know. The real fortress is getting hit and dying��


    Do-joon Yoo, who sometimes visits the Pandora Clan Hall, visits Eun-ha and complains like that.


    then say


    It is said that while the business group was rebuilding Gangbuk, they talked about rebuilding the area that had been neglected since < Destruction at the End of the Century >.


    So 10 years from now, Yoo Do-jun��s boastful assertion that Gangbuk will be different from now is not completely nonsense.


    Time passes without pause.


    As a person moves forward.


    The world was moving that way too.


    Like that-.


    ��Father, welcome. yes eunha How have you been?


    Eunha��s love affair was not stagnant and was moving forward step by step.


    Jamsil Luminous Hotel, Songpa-gu, Gangnam.


    Eun-ha, who had been waiting for her family to come first, greeted Ha-yang Jeong��s family who showed up at the appointed time.


    When Eun-ha politely greeted Jung Ha-yang��s father, Jeong Seok-hoon, he smiled.


    Soon after, Eun-ha said hello to Jeong Ha-yang��s new mother, Min Su-jin.


    He turned his gaze to Jung Ha-yang, who was holding hands with his younger brother Jeong Ga-ram.


    I��m here?


    huh.


    A different atmosphere than usual.


    and formal attire.


    Eunha looked at her quietly.


    She, too, smiled and silently looked at the galaxy.


    Everyone in the family burst into laughter.


    Shall we go inside instead of doing this here?


    As the marriage with Han Seo-hyun was postponed.


    At the same time, the engagement with Jung Ha-yang was also postponed, and only today they got engaged.


    Eunha��s father led the people into the restaurant.


    The evening was amicably conducted.


    Having known each other since childhood, they had no difficulty in dealing with each other.


    good?


    yes good!


    Eating dinner facing each other.


    Eunha glanced at Jung Hayang.


    Her eyes were always on Eunha except when her family was talking to her.


    Today, she put on extra effort in her makeup, and whenever she met Eunha��s eyes, she smiled brightly.


    Eunha looked very lovely as she smiled at herself.


    I understand what day it is today, but still, since we have gathered like this, should we exchange affection with each other through our eyes? ah mom When did I do that��.


    Then Eunha��s face will be pierced. Is Hayang��s face the same?


    At that time, Min Soo-jin made fun of Jung Ha-yang.


    Eunha��s mother also agreed and put Eunha on the cutting board.


    The family made fun of the two and continued the conversation.


    Meanwhile-.


    ��To be honest, I don��t know. I��m not sure if I can send Hayang this way. ������.��


    Jeong Seok-hoon, who had been laughing for a while, changed his expression and said that.


    Everyone shut up.


    Hayang is my first child, and he is the child who supported me through a difficult life after the death of my ex-wife. Dad��.


    That��s why I hope Hayang doesn��t suffer anymore. So I can��t let go of the thought that it would be better to meet a man who will only look at this child, love her, and make her happy. ������.��


    It was a problem that the people gathered here had not bothered to mention.


    Even if Jung Ha-yang is engaged to Eun-ha, she becomes her second wife, not her first.


    No matter how much monogamy is said to be a world where the law has lost its power, this world was still accepting the system of monogamy.


    Maybe this world can��t keep up with the trend of the times.


    Maybe this era is wrong.


    Either way, Jeong Ha-yang ends up as an officially unrecognized concubine.


    It must be difficult for Jeong Seok-hun, who has raised her with care, to accept.


    In fact, it was easier for Jeong Seok-hoon to come here while giving permission for the engagement.


    So it��s Eunha.


    your father


    solemn voice.


    Eunha corrected her posture.


    Jung Ha-yang looked at Eun-ha as if worried. Even so, she was considerate of Jeong Seok-hoon and did not say anything.


    For a moment, Eun-ha caught her gaze and looked straight at Jeong Seok-hoon.


    ��Let me think that today��s work was a good choice so that I do not think that way. Please take good care of Hayang.


    yes please leave it to me


    Please be kind to me.


    Jeong Seok-hun spoke heavily.


    Eunha also took it seriously.


    Do not worry. We will do our best to manage Eunha and White so that there are no tears in their eyes.


    that��s right. If you decide to take responsibility and yet show an irresponsible side, we won��t stand still.


    Eunha��s father and mother also added their own words.


    Then Jeong Seok-hun��s face softened.


    It was then.


    Jeong Ga-ram, who had been sitting next to Jeong Ha-yang and watching the situation, suddenly opened his mouth.


    �C Eunha hyung.


    uh? why?


    If my older sister cries, then I will definitely scold her.


    Jeong Ga-ram 9 years old.


    Garam clenched a small fist and spoke in the most threatening tone.


    People are all dumbfounded. S��ar?h the n?vel_Fire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Eventually, he burst into laughter.


    Jung Ha-yang also laughed out loud, unable to hide his emotions.


    She hugs Jeong Ga-ram tightly.


    Eunha smiled bitterly.


    OK got it. I will make sure your sister is happy.


    Must do! please! Promise!


    yes i promise


    A promise made with a 9-year-old boy.


    He said that he would take responsibility for Jung Ha-yang so as not to tarnish that child��s innocence.


    And I promise to make you happy.


    Eunha made a promise in her heart.


    ��


    Time continues to flow.


    After getting engaged to Jeong Ha-yang, Eun-ha prepared to marry Han Seo-hyun in earnest.


    ��I guess a day like this will come.


    The wedding was only one day away.


    After finishing her clan work early, Eun-ha thought about what was going to happen tomorrow.


    The steps on the way home were heavy.


    Well�� I don��t know.


    Papa?


    I do not know.


    It was the conclusion Eunha had made.


    Having never experienced marriage, he did not easily anticipate what it would be like to be married.


    It probably doesn��t mean just starting a family on paper.


    I thought so at first.


    Back then, when I didn��t know what


    Even when the clan was founded a year ago, Eunha hadn��t thought deeply about it.


    But admit your heart.


    Also while checking Han Seohyun��s heart.


    I realized that this is not something to be taken lightly.


    So Eun-ha went back home and found her father.


    dad.


    huh?


    Because there is a wedding tomorrow.


    My father had been on vacation for a few days and was having a leisurely time.


    So Eun-ha was able to ask her father.


    what is marriage


    ����.


    My father was watching TV.


    The father, who was loitering while eating the snacks his mother had brought, hesitated when asked a question.


    Soon, my father laughed.


    Dude�� are you worried too?


    My father seemed to welcome Eunha��s direct question.


    Eunha nodded her head without saying a word.


    Father shrugged.


    Would you like to go out and have a drink?


    ��OK.


    honey! I��ll go out with Eunha and have a drink!


    come back sooner than later


    A father dressed in a loose suit.


    My father said to my mother while dressing roughly.


    The mother, who had been listening to the conversation between the two, obediently agreed.


    Let��s go Eunha. huh.


    Dad in a three-striped gym suit.


    My father roughly tidied up the magpie house and left the house.


    Eun-ha followed her father.


    The two went into a store near their house.


    Since you and I are so busy�� I didn��t think I��d be out drinking with you like this. Still, as I live, there are days when I drink with Eunha like this.


    I know.


    Eunha poured a drink into her father��s glass.


    While saying that his father was all grown up, he followed Eunha too.


    The two of them drank without speaking.


    Eunha, what is marriage?��


    Yes.


    Food came out.


    My father said while giving Eunha a plate of food.


    I have a girlfriend.


    huh.


    That girlfriend just won��t leave your house.


    ��uh?


    It��s not just about not going out. Gradually, as time passes, women��s items are added to your housekeeping one by one. Starting with a toothbrush, women��s cosmetics are added to the desk before you know it��


    ����.


    Your girlfriend doesn��t leave your house. No matter how much I love my girlfriend, sometimes I want to sit around by myself, but I can��t do it because I��m aware of it. ����.


    I can��t do what I want in my house and I have to live while watching my girlfriend who lives with me.


    ����.


    that��s what marriage is. Can you understand me when I say this?


    He speaks earnestly, sometimes weeps, gets more and more depressed, then laughs.


    My father does all kinds of acting.


    Eunha stared at her father��s performance and was at a loss for words.


    Soon, my father shrugged.


    It��s a joke. It��s not entirely wrong, but then who would get married? Marriage is not like that.


    Then what?


    Soon, the father��s expression changed.


    Dad is drinking


    Eun-ha and her father met their glasses.


    -I don��t know either.


    ����.


    I just pretended to know because I wanted to have a drink with you.


    ����.


    Putting down the glass.


    Father said so.


    Then he smiled bitterly.


    Eun-ha looked ridiculous, but poured a drink into her father��s empty glass.


    Some may say that marriage is the grave of life, but they are not wrong. Eun-ah and you gave birth to Eun-ae, and I live all day with work, and I wonder if this is really happiness.


    ����.


    Sometimes I wonder if I will die of old age while working to take care of you. �� sorry.


    if you��re sorry, be nice


    at what my father said with a smile.


    Eunha naturally apologized.


    father grew up


    So if someone asks me if I regret getting married, I will say I regret it, sorry to your mother. ����.


    But if I hadn��t gotten married, I would have regretted it more than I do now. What I��ve felt throughout my life so far is that life is a series of regrets. Even if I promise to live a life without regrets, I am bound to regret it somehow. In the end, people have no choice but to live with regrets and choose to live with as little regret as possible.


    If there comes a time when you feel that you have lived a life without regrets.


    He must have said that his life would end then and there.


    He explained as if his father had told him.


    So, if you ask me if I regret getting married, I��m going to answer that I regret it, but I think I��ll say that if I hadn��t married your mother, I would have regretted it even more. Eunha The same goes for you. what?


    I have so many regrets when I see you. ����.


    If I had raised you a little better, you wouldn��t have made it hard for me and I wouldn��t have lived so dangerously.


    ����.


    But if I hadn��t raised you, I would have regretted it more than I do now.


    father laughs


    Eunha also smiled softly.


    There are people who will regret less after getting married, and there are people who will regret more after getting married. The only person who can judge that is you, not me.


    ����.


    What do you think marriage will be like?


    ��I don��t know.


    yeah i don��t know Maybe you and I will live without knowing for the rest of our lives. So don��t try to know what you don��t know. Because I don��t think there��s anything more stupid than that.


    I am nothing more than a person who has lived more life than you.


    Nevertheless, I would advise you not to think of living a life without regrets.


    Instead, live to regret less.


    That will lead to a life without regrets someday.


    Father said irresponsibly.


    Ironically, however, it sounded like a heavy responsibility to Eunha.


    So what do you think? Do you think you will regret it if you marry Seohyun?


    It won��t.


    So what if you don��t get married? ����.


    The answer is out.


    I know.


    father laughs


    Eunha nodded her head meekly.


    I felt afraid of a life I had never experienced before, called marriage.


    However, if I did not marry Han Seo-hyun, I felt that I would regret it more than if I did get married.


    Now, the galaxy was able to create a reference point for the confused mind.


    don��t forget that heart There will surely come a time in your life when you will regret the choice you made today.


    ����.


    At that time, think of the heart you resolved today. Then it will get better. If you hadn��t made this choice then, you��d regret it more than you do now, so you��d think that way.


    huh. Dad is right.


    Be nice to Seohyun. He is also good to Hayang. We need to make them live a life with less regrets.


    yeah that��s it


    By the way, I am on the side of the daughter-in-law.


    There is no one on my side in my family. It��s really too much.


    So why do you dare to go the hard way while letting go of the easy way? Don��t regret it though. I and your mother have to take the side of the daughters-in-law so that they won��t criticize you so badly. ��thank you.


    I feel the father��s care.


    Eunha expressed her gratitude to her father.


    Since then, the two of them have spent time talking about various snacks.


    And so the day passes.


    The wedding day is bright.

 Chapter 705

    Relife Player 705


    [Chapter 180]


    [Another Life (2)]


    With Seohyun Han, a direct descendant of Sirius Group.


    < Crimson Zone > Noh Eun-ha��s wedding.


    The marriage of two people who are in a fairly high position in the invisible class society was conducted semi-privately.


    I can��t help it because I can��t predict where and how far I��ll invite and how many people will come.


    Reconstruction of Gangbuk is making progress, but only six months have passed since the disaster receded.


    There were more people in the world who did not forget sorrow, but remembered it.


    As a result, it was not possible to hold a large-scale wedding ceremony.


    I had no idea what kind of fuss would arise if the wedding was held in public.


    So, the wedding of the two decided to stop at the line of inviting those with a deep relationship as quietly as possible.


    That��s one thing-.


    ��Congratulations, Pandora Clanlord.


    You��re busy, but thank you for coming.


    I can��t help but visit the sergeant of the Pandora Clanlord. I wish you well in the future.


    Even if the number of guests was reduced and reduced as much as possible, it was reminiscent of a tolerable wedding ceremony.


    Even the fairy Lim Ga-eul came as a guest, so he had said everything.


    Eun-ha greeted people in front of the wedding hall and smiled awkwardly as she shook hands with Lim Ga-eul.


    I asked for an invitation, so I invited him, but I didn��t really know that he would come.


    I am grateful that Lim Ga-eul came, but I also felt uncomfortable inside.


    Even those who were about to enter the wedding hall were taken aback when they saw Lim Ga-eul.


    However, Lim Ga-eul entered the wedding hall with great confidence.


    It��s Minho. what��s the matter?


    It was a real emergency.


    Eun-ha, who was welcoming the guests arriving one after another, called Cha Eun-woo and Mok Min-ho as guests.


    Mokminho approached, and Cha Eunwoo, who was quietly crossing his arms with him, also approached.


    I��m sorry to make you work on a day like this, but you should enlist some of your clan members to escort the fairy. what? Did the fairy come too? uh. I brought an escort, but it��s still a big deal if something happens. Please stay away from me and quietly escort me.


    Anyway, does a guy like you make me work even on days like this?


    sorry.


    Upon hearing the circumstances, Mok Min-ho grumbled.


    Even so, he was a subload.


    For the safety of Pandora Clan, he had no choice but to accept Eunha��s request.


    I��m sorry Eunwoo, you go in first. I guess I��ll have to take the other kids and guard the wedding hall.


    After that, I can��t help it. But when we eat later, let��s eat together. Anyway, I should be alone in my seat��


    Eunhyuk will definitely take me, so I��m watching with Seona.


    OK got it. I can��t help it.


    Although Cha Eun-woo grumbled.


    Mok Min-ho calmed her moderately.


    Soon after, Min-ho Mok left to find the clan members to guard with him, and Eun-wu entered the wedding hall as well.


    Only then did Eunha feel safe.


    By the way, a lot come.


    I have so many guests, but Seohyun��s guests will also come here��


    The front of the ceremony hall was still crowded with people.


    Eun-ha had to greet them while dealing with them without hesitation.


    His own family was also busily moving to greet the guests.


    During that time, the clan members came and said a few words to Eunha.


    ��If you��re that busy, why don��t you call out little Eunha?


    Noh Eunha! I��m going to sing you a congratulatory song, so listen carefully later!? And congratulations!


    oh come on both


    Kaede Hoshimiya Ariel.


    The two appeared to be on good terms.


    To be precise, Ariel appeared forcibly holding onto Kaede��s arm.


    Eunha welcomed the two.


    Then he replied back to Kaede, who was smirking.


    What if the people who greeted the clone thought they were being ignored? And if I took out my clone body, someone would put it in my pocket. You


    can know


    how�� you know everything.


    forget.


    why are you angry Eunha Noh��


    Thank you for coming today. If you go inside, you can meet Seo-na and Eun-woo.


    Kaede growls.


    But she checked the mood and held it in.


    She opened her eyes once and went into the ceremony with Ariel.


    Eunha smiled.


    The next person to talk to them was Han Seo-yeon, who came out of the bride��s waiting room.


    By Han Seo-yeon��s side, there was also a public hearing vacuum, a direct descendant of Sirius Wool.


    Eunha, you will be surprised later. Do you know how pretty my already pretty sister has become? I took a picture. Shall I show you?


    I saw it earlier.


    sheesh that��s not funny By the way, you know that from today you have to call me Executioner, right? I know execution.


    Wow, I really didn��t know that this day would come. Make me cry tears of blood from my brother��s eyes. Then I really won��t be alone. okay?


    yes i got it


    Han Seo-yeon was in a good mood.


    She sighed and continued to talk to Eunha.


    Now that they are part of the family, Eunha couldn��t ignore her, saying that she was annoying.


    It was a good day too.


    Eun-ha did not lose her smile while dealing with Han Seo-yeon.


    Meanwhile, she did not forget to pay attention to the hearing aid blanker next to her.


    congratulations on your marriage


    thank you.


    After graduating from the academy, Gong Cheong-gi is in charge of escorting Han Seo-yeon.


    Eunha took his hand.


    Soon, Gong Qing Qi��s younger brother Gong Qi suddenly stepped forward.


    ��I knew that Seohyun��s sister had been interested in you from before, but I didn��t know that we would even get married. why? Are you jealous?


    Just like a hearing aid.


    After graduating from the academy this year, he took on the role of an escort for Seohyun during his hiatus.


    Although he was not a member of Pandora Clan, he would show up at the Clan Hall to escort Han Seo-Hyun.


    Eunha looked at the blank period as if she was choosing something to say and asked.


    The gap shrugged.


    Jealousy�� You��re much better than Choi Ye-jang. That��s it. Please take good care of Seohyun noona and please don��t make it difficult for noona. Don��t make trouble like I suffered at the academy because of you�� Don��t let me get run over and die.


    Hey, I make work, but Seohyun also enjoys working��.


    Please.


    ��I get it.


    Gap said in a serious tone.


    Eunha, who was trying to joke about this, answered seriously.


    Then, shall I go to greet the guests? Follow me both.


    After saying goodbye


    Han Seo-yeon intervened between the two and mediated the atmosphere.


    She took the blue flag and went to greet the guests.


    Eun-ha took her eyes off them and started welcoming the guests again.


    And then-.


    ��Congratulations on your wedding, Eunha��.


    Ah, Yoojung��. Welcome.


    Congratulations on your marriage, Eunha.


    Lee Yoo-chun, a direct descendant of the Luminous Group.


    And Lee Yu-jeong came to Eun-ha.


    Eun-ha, who had been dealing with the guests with a smile, stiffened her expression when she saw the two of them.


    No, he was smiling at least when he shook hands with Lee Yu-chun.


    But when I held Lee Yoo-jung��s hand, I couldn��t help but smile.


    The reason seemed to be the same.


    In the future�� live happily ever after.


    yes thank you


    holding each other��s hands.


    The two were silent for a while.


    At that time, Lee Yu-jeong was the first to get lucky.


    she said in a sad tone.


    Eunha nodded her head slowly.


    In that state, the two of them held each other��s hands for a while.


    ��Now! Yoojung, let��s go! Can��t we just hold on to the galaxy? Let��s go inside and sit down.


    Yeah�� Brother.


    Then, Yuchun clapped his hands.


    Naturally, he cut off the hands of the two and snatched her hand.


    Lee Yu-jeong was led by his hand and turned her back.


    Papa�� It��s okay.


    Eun-ha dropped her hand helplessly as she watched Lee Yoo-jung walk away.


    ��


    [��The bride��s entrance.]


    The wedding ceremony has begun.


    The moderator was Shin Seo-young.


    Eun-ha, who was standing at the ceremony, heard the sound of the door and turned her head.


    ������.��


    The admiration of the people poured out.


    Han Seo-hyun, who appeared holding Han Do-young��s hand, was showing off her admirable beauty.


    ��It��s pretty.


    Eunha was the same.


    Although I saw her in a wedding dress right away.


    The atmosphere of Seohyun Han who appeared at the ceremony looked very different.


    The wedding dress shined in the light, adding to her beauty.


    Wearing a veil over her head, Han Seo-hyun looked somewhat virtuous, yet mature and ephemeral.


    [The groom seems to have gone crazy.]


    Shin Seo-yeong threw it soon.


    The hall became a sea of laughter.


    Only then did Eunha come to her senses.


    Han Seo-hyun, led by Han Do-young��s hand, slowly stepped on the Virgin Road and approached Eun-ha.


    did you fall in love


    huh.


    I guess you fell in love


    Seohyun Han quietly giggled.


    Eunha nodded her head meekly.


    Her smile deepened.


    Soon after, Eun-ha was led to Seo-hyeon Han by Do-yeong Han and headed to the top of the unit.


    [The bride and groom meet.]


    Soon after, Eun-ha met Han Seo-hyeon as Shin Seo-young ordered.


    There were no head-butting incidents.


    [Groom Noh Eun-ha married bride Miss Han Seo-hyun, whether happy or sad��]


    Afterwards, Bruno, who officiated the ceremony, came up and received the marriage vows from the two.


    It was a clich��d speech.


    As a result, Eun-ha was looking at Han Seo-hyun, who was staring at her while listening.


    She too was staring at Eunha as if she couldn��t hear the officiating ceremony.


    ��I swear.


    yes i swear


    We swear that we won��t change from now on.


    Finishing a few other procedures��.


    [��With this, the two officially declare that they have become husband and wife.]


    With the blessings of many people.


    Eunha and Han Seohyun became a couple.


    The two proved each other��s feelings in front of people.


    [��The bride and groom march. All the guests, please greet them with strong applause.]


    The end of the wedding ceremony was a march.


    Among the flower papers flying in the air.


    Eunha took Seohyun and walked down Virgin Road.


    People flocked to both sides of the road and applauded the two.


    Eunha found people she knew among them and nodded.


    ����.


    Then I found it.


    Unlike the crowd, Lee Yu-cheon and Lee Yu-jeong were sitting in their seats.


    You won��t be able to see ahead.


    She was looking exactly at the location of the galaxy.


    ����.


    Eunha��s eyes were fixed on her.


    Naturally, my steps slowed down.


    Looking at Lee Yu-jeong with her eyes closed, a complicated mind passed.


    ��thank you.


    That was the word that came to mind the most.


    step by step.


    Every time he took a heavy step, he recalled the memories he had spent with Lee Yu-jung in his previous life.


    The feelings I shared with her were the same.


    However, Eunha suppressed her heart.


    -I don��t know how you made me go back.


    What did you ask me for, giving me a chance to live this life once more?


    I can��t fathom Lee Yu-jeong��s heart.


    She gave so many things.


    So I can only guess.


    -You must have wanted me to live well.


    change the future or not.


    Lee Yu-jeong probably didn��t care.


    just to live happily ever after.


    I would have only wished for that.


    Because Eun-ha knew Lee Yu-jeong, that kind of person.


    That��s why-.


    -I��ll do that.


    I promise to live according to her wishes.


    I won��t waste this life in vain.


    And I will live hard.


    Eunha made a commitment and chose.


    I will live the life given to me and be happy as she wished.


    Although-


    -Look at me just for today.


    ����.


    Even if I can��t connect with you in this life.


    Eun-ha suddenly woke up from her thoughts at the words of Han Seo-hyun.


    please.


    ����.


    Seohyun Han was looking straight ahead.


    Han Seo-hyun��s hand, which entwined Eun-ha��s arm, was trembling implicitly.


    she is anxious


    The galaxy saw through it.


    I turned my gaze away from Yujeong.


    I will only look at you


    thank you.


    The steps are heavy.


    take it off nonetheless


    Eunha walked the Virgin Road.


    Seohyun Han hugged Eunha��s arm tightly as if she would never let go.


    ��


    Jeong Ha-yang received the bouquet.


    In general, people who receive a bouquet say that if they do not get married within six months, they will live alone for the rest of their lives.


    It must have been a silent protest by Han Seo-hyun and Jung Ha-yang.


    Eunha just laughed awkwardly.


    I can��t get married in 6 months because I have so much work, but I won��t let you live alone for the rest of your life.


    Eun-ha was unable to deliver the sad news to Jeong Ha-yang, who received the bouquet.


    I wanted to go to Jeju Island if possible, but I can��t help it.


    I have so many things to do that I can��t help it. Later, when I��m free, let��s go on a trip to Jeju Island. It��s a promise.


    The honeymoon was changed from Jeju Island to Incheon from 7 days to 5 days.


    People are working hard on reconstruction, but they cannot enjoy themselves comfortably in high positions.


    Bon does not live.


    That��s why the honeymoon was greatly modified by Han Seo-hyun.


    Let��s go see your grandmother��s house tomorrow morning. I miss you.


    yes then


    Well�� I��ll wash now.


    say hello to family and friends


    It was already evening when we arrived at the hotel in Incheon.


    Then, after dinner at the hotel, the world was dark and there was nothing to go out.


    So, the two of them decided to go to bed early tonight.


    After��. S��ar?h the N??eFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Firedak was at home.


    By now, he would be spending time playing with Eun-ah and Eun-ae.


    After washing her body in the bathroom, Eun-ha dried her body.


    ��it��s over?


    huh. what were you watching?


    playing cat huh?


    come and see


    When I left the bathroom, Seohyun Han was waiting for me in a white coat.


    It seemed like he was watching TV in bed, probably because he was bored waiting.


    Eunha sat down next to her.


    It smelled like soap.


    the cat is playing


    Yeah, playing with cats.


    It was a broadcast that calmed the mind.


    The two stood shoulder to shoulder in a daze and watched until the end of the broadcast.


    The broadcast is over.


    Is this good?


    ��yes then.


    silence fell


    Eunha quietly turned off the TV.


    I even turned off the lights.


    Soon, the sound of Han Seo-hyun holding her breath was heard.


    Eunha smiled.


    ����!


    Eunha attacked Seohyeon Han.


    He went back to bed and pushed her shoulders away.


    Seohyun Han made a surprised expression at the sudden incident.


    The light from the building through the window dimly reflected her silhouette.


    ������.��


    With her hair loose.


    Again, the white gown was half-flowing.


    He looked at her directly below him.


    Then she moved her lips.


    ��Red.


    huh?


    the color you see called red.


    What does that mean?


    that you became a wolf


    ��heard.


    Were you a wolf after all?


    so you don��t like it? scared?


    No good. Looking forward to it.


    what?


    ����.


    She murmured softly.


    The man who had been listening quietly smiled and affirmed.


    Soon, Seohyun Han carefully reached out and entangled Eunha��s neck.


    that was the signal


    Are you ready now?


    he asked, tickling the nape of her neck.


    don��t let me get sick


    With a sound of breath mixed with heat.


    Seohyun Han replied.


    -The night was long.


    00083

 Chapter 706

    Relife Player 706


    [Chapter 180]


    [Another life (3)]


    It was a process of getting to know each other, and it could be said that it was an act to please the other person, not to pursue one��s own pleasure.


    In other words, caring for each other and consequently mutually caring for each other resulted in common happiness.


    ��Is it good?


    yes good


    not sick?


    It��s okay now.


    Then I��ll continue. yeah keep going


    joy pleasure pleasure.


    On that day, the two became one.


    I was able to discover a side of myself and the other person that I didn��t know before.


    ������.��


    That��s how the night went deep.


    The two of them ended the day and started another day in the same bed.


    At lunchtime, Eun-ha opened her eyes.


    really soft.


    In his arms, Seohyun Han was soundly asleep.


    Being skin to skin with someone brought an unknown satisfaction.


    It was different from the time in my previous life when I felt like I had become an empty shell with nothing left after recklessly satisfying my desires.


    I didn��t feel helpless, but I felt energized and alive.


    I felt that I was loved.


    I felt that I was understood.


    And it just felt good.


    I want to stay like this a little longer.


    Eunha enjoyed her warmth.


    I��m really married to him


    Eunha felt it again.


    I felt very lovable as she held me as if I was relying on him.


    I don��t think I can ever let go again.


    no i don��t want to let go


    Eunha gave strength to her body.


    Did you feel it?


    ����


    Did you sleep well?


    Seohyun Han woke up.


    Eun-ha greeted her in the morning as she looked up at him vaguely in her arms.


    She hugged Eunha without a word.


    She, too, seemed to be slowly recalling her memories and accepting reality.


    How do you feel? are you okay?


    I��m a little tired. a bit hard


    Yesterday was overworked


    Who is this too much for�� Yes, was it that good yesterday? huh?


    do you really have to say it?


    beast.


    Waiting for her to get her emotions under control.


    Eunha stroked her back.


    Sensing his touch, she straightened her spine for a moment, then slowly accepted his hand.


    she made a noise


    The voice was weak.


    Occasionally, there was a mixture of aegyo.


    What time is it?


    It��s lunch time now.


    I overslept.


    I can��t help it because I slept late.


    Who said that until dawn?


    I like you so much.


    After that, I was surprised that it was different from what I had heard. When it was over, I thought it would be dawn��


    Then let��s sleep a little longer. I wake up later and eat rice later.


    Okay, let��s have brunch. I still wanted to sleep more.


    Seohyun Han smiles.


    She tickles Eunha��s breasts with her fingers.


    Eunha hugged her tightly and decided to close her eyes again.


    Before that-.


    -Seo Hyun-ah.


    ����.


    Eunha called Han Seohyun.


    Seohyun Han flinched.


    In fact, she noticed early on.


    How can I not know when it touches my body?


    I was just pretending not to know.


    But Eunha brought it out.


    I��m tired��


    just once.


    After��


    Huh?


    Only once. yes i promise


    Instead, you should carry me around during our honeymoon.


    Leave it to me. To think that my husband would be such an animal�� I��m worried about the future. why? no? not good It��s good. Who is there to hate? But I��m not sure if I can handle you. Should I exercise at least? Hehe��


    Then, why don��t you work out with me.


    That movement would not be that movement. yes what can i do I��ll be the only one who can satisfy my husband. It��s strange that you��re my husband.


    get used to it in the future And I��ll be angry if you just untie it and finish it.


    won��t I?


    You have chosen a good husband.


    as the night was long.


    The morning was also long.


    The two reportedly made love again and had a late lunch.


    ��


    In the end, the schedule to visit my grandmother��s house in Incheon was postponed.


    It was because the two met eyes again after having a late lunch.


    Seohyun Han complained of being tired.


    The time to leave the hotel was ambiguous, so the two decided to spend the day relaxing at the hotel.


    I didn��t know walking could be this hard. How long have you been doing it?


    It was good though. where does it hurt i��ll hold you


    Seohyun Han lay down.


    Eunha took great care of her.


    I thought it wouldn��t be bad to spend time like this.


    Rather, it was nice to have time to have a deep conversation with each other.


    can you tell me now what?


    your goal. What do you want to do by making your clan S-rank?


    We ate dinner and it was night.


    Eunha hugged Seohyun Han in the middle and headed to the hotel pool.


    after a light swim.


    The two of them got out of the water and looked up at the night sky.


    It��s a very lofty goal.


    I know that.


    Seohyun Han asked.


    Eunha sighed and answered.


    Then she responded right away.


    Eunha smiled bitterly.


    ��A world where fairies stand upright.


    ����.


    I want to create such a world.


    she was speechless


    Nonetheless, he discussed my thoughts.


    A world where fairies stand upright.


    I want to create a world for fairies where everyone bows down to fairies and their power is not infringed upon.


    It was a radical, dictatorial, and extremely absolute monarchical worldview.


    To that end, I want to make Pandora Clan a fairy��s sword. A clan that prioritizes the fairy��s command without being influenced by any group.


    It was something even the Zenith Clan couldn��t do.


    But the galaxy has achieved.


    All that was left was to obtain an influence force like the Zenith Clan.


    ��For that reason, you��re saying you won��t discriminate against anyone. Even if it��s the Sirius group.


    Seohyun Han spoke after a long silence.


    Eunha nodded.


    Seohyun Han, a direct descendant of Sirius Group.


    She would never fully accept the Galactic goal.


    Eunha was quite determined.


    But Seohyun Han��.


    ��That��s cool.


    ����.


    Why? Did you think I would hate it? I��m sorry to my parents, but now I��m the one who will walk the same path as you. It��s natural to prioritize you.


    without expressing any complaints.


    she readily accepted.


    Rather, Eunha was dumbfounded.


    Soon she laughed.


    Splash with feet dipped in water.


    You have to dream big. But I have a question.


    What?


    Why don��t you take it higher?


    ����.


    If you��re going to catch it, why don��t you dream of swallowing the country.


    It��s a very rare thing.


    Han Seohyun giggled and said.


    But the galaxy could not understand.


    he asked her with his eyes.


    Why are you dreaming like that?


    ����.


    The dream you are dreaming is not for yourself, but for the fairy. Wouldn��t there be a good reason for that? But looking at your face now�� you won��t tell me.


    ����.


    So I have no choice but to infer. You must have a reason to dream of creating a country for fairies. Perhaps it has something to do with your secret preparation for what bizarrely lies ahead.


    Seohyun Han��s eyes twinkled.


    A look that seemed to know everything.


    He couldn��t avoid her eyes.


    she continued talking.


    you know the future It might be possible to really see the future, as rumors have been spreading around the world lately.


    Almost close.


    The galaxy was overwhelmed in her eyes.


    Did you see his feelings then?


    She put her hand on her face and stroked it gently.


    It wasn��t an accusing look.


    It was not an interrogative tone.


    He was just caressing him as if it was good just to hear his thoughts.


    Perhaps it��s something you don��t want to say out of your mouth without knowing that there are unreasonable restrictions on you. �� Sorry.


    So I have no choice but to infer. ����.


    The reason you create a world for the fairy is probably because the fairy��s position will weaken someday. You must have judged that the world would go to a bad side because of that��


    ����.


    So you must be determined to be loyal to the fairy. However, as far as I know, you neither like fairies nor sympathize with their ideals. It is absurd to swear allegiance to a fairy without liking or sympathizing with her. Something is not right. It��s because Eunha, who thinks that the future will be better only when the fairy��s position is strong, still doesn��t like the fairy.


    It makes no sense.


    Said to create a world for fairies.


    The truth is that he doesn��t sympathize with the fairy��s ideals at all.


    Seohyun Han pointed out the error in logic.


    And based on that, she expanded her reasoning.


    Right-.


    ��The fairy you swear allegiance to is not the fairy of today.


    ����!


    In the future, someone who has the Gift of < Silver > will appear and that person will become the second fairy.


    ����.


    He must be the one you wish to swear allegiance to. It��s about liking that person as a human being or sympathizing with that person��s ideals. That��s why I��m trying to create a world for that person so that he can spread his will or not be persecuted.


    The possibility of a second fairy.


    Seohyun Han predicted the future through little information.


    Eunha widened her eyes in surprise at her prediction.


    ��That��s right.


    ����. One day a second fairy will appear and take over this country.


    Galaxy affirmed.


    And he said it clearly.


    It was an assertion.


    Seohyun Han once closed her eyes.


    I��m a little jealous.


    ����.


    That you risk your life to create a world just for that person.


    Seohyun Han opened her eyes.


    she said with a wry smile.


    But that was only for a moment.


    She corrected her expression.


    So let��s get the story back to square one.


    to origin?


    Eunha��s goal of creating a world for fairies so that person can spread their will.


    huh.


    Why are you trying to strengthen her power? Rather than strengthening the fairy��s power, shouldn��t you strengthen your power so that she can unfold her will?


    what?


    It was an unknown sound.


    Eunha tilted her head.


    Han Seo-hyun calmly continued.


    Instead of just strengthening the fairy��s position by suffering so drastically, try to claim higher power than the fairy for you and for me. Shouldn��t dreams be like that? No, a dream that big is ambition. What are you talking about?


    You��re trying to set limits on your dreams. You are staring right under the seat where the fairy will sit so that she can climb to the highest place.


    ����.


    Why are you staring at that spot? If you can afford it, wouldn��t it be okay to aim for a higher position than that of a fairy?


    What is that��


    Isn��t it better to let the fairy unfold her will instead of letting the fairy unfold her will? Either way, the fairy��s intention is the same.


    It was nonsense.


    There was a degree of lower extremity.


    To stand above the fairies in the world.


    Seohyun Han is persuading.


    To Eunha, it was treason.


    However, before Eunha could say anything, Han Seohyun was confident.


    A dream for a fairy is not your dream. It��s a fairy��s dream I want my husband to dream for himself, not for another woman.


    ����.


    A dream for yourself.


    Until now, Eunha thought that what she told Seohyun was a dream for herself.


    However, Seohyun Han was firmly saying no.


    It was confusing.


    Confusing at the same time��


    ����If you��re thinking of creating a world where no one can touch you or your people, shouldn��t you eventually climb to the highest point?


    It broadened my worldview.


    My dream, which had limitations, became wider.


    Eunha blinked her eyes.


    Seohyun said in an excited tone.


    Have a big dream do you have enough power


    ����.


    Possibly. Above all, I don��t want to cringe at anyone. Even if that��s a fairy.


    My sister is a really dangerous person.


    Is that why you don��t like me?


    That��s right.


    And if there is anyone I should bow to, it would be you. I don��t want to bow my head to anyone but my husband.


    It was a very thought-provoking night.


    But it wasn��t too bad either.


    Eun-ha fell into a dream while listening to Han Seo-hyun��s story.


    ����No monarchs could do it and gave in to the fairy, but you can do it. ����.


    Become the monarch of this country. Put even the fairies under your feet and make the world bow its head.


    sweet temptation.


    Power is such a sweet law and a terrible law at the same time.


    ��


    After a five-day honeymoon.


    Eunha returned to Clan Road.


    On the first day of her return, Eunha entered the clan hall with Han Seohyun.


    hey! young couple! Of course you bought Ariel as a gift!? right!?


    did you leave me a present?


    Noh Eunha! Aren��t you doing this!? I even sang a toast at your wedding, how could this be! I bought it because you think so. Everyone take one.


    I went to work an hour late.


    All the clan members were gathered in the office of Eunha.


    Eun-ha was dumbfounded when she saw Ariel begging for a present.


    Even so, he faithfully packed gifts for the number of people.


    Meanwhile, the clan members were more interested in the story of the two than the gifts.


    So have you been having fun?


    Mok Min-ho belonged to the gentle side.


    Guys like Cheonseo Lee were the problem.


    So, Eunha, how was it? did you like it? Let go of the sled for once.


    Lee Cheon-seo whispers to Eun-ha.


    Unfortunately, his whispers were overheard by other clan members.


    Clan members clicked their tongues when they saw him.


    Even so, the clan members could not hide their curiosity.


    In response, Eunha��.


    -If you got a present, why don��t you go and do some work? ��Oh tell me!!��


    Tried to kick out the clan members.


    What the hell are you curious about?


    No matter what the clan members reacted to, Eunha cut it off like a knife.


    On the other hand, there was a case like Lee Cheon-seo among the male clan members, and there were also among the female clan members.


    Among the clan members, Kim Min-ji of that guy who spent the longest time with Eun-ha after Noh Eun-ah.


    sister! sister! Now tell me!


    The female clan members rushed in and separated Han Seo-hyun from the male clan members.


    Then, as we surrounded her, Minji Kim put on a gun and spoke.


    Did Noh Eun-ha grow up? was it small?


    ������.��


    I giggled.


    Among the male clan members dumbfounded.


    The female clan members burst into laughter.


    When Kim Min-ji said, ��You can hear it,�� Eun-ha��s head turned.


    Minji Kim That��s really��.


    Eunha shuddered.


    Kim Min-ji teased him like that.


    Even so, she and the clan members were paying attention to Han Seo-hyun��s answer.


    At this, Han Seohyun cleared her throat and��.


    -Stop going to work.


    ��Oh tell me!!��


    Don��t ask me, ask Hayang.


    Why am I all of a sudden!?


    I don��t know. Take off your pretense.


    At the same time, he threw Jung Ha-yang, who was riding on the bandwagon, as prey.


    Seohyun Han quickly ran away to the office.


    Then, the interest of the clan members shifted to Jeong Ha-yang.


    I��m really having a hard time with those things. There are no normal people in the clan, so normal people��


    Beep beep beep beep beep!


    for a while after that.


    The clan members made fun of Eunha.


    15 years of history.


    The story of the 20-year-old passed like that.


    Korea��s top 10 central daily newspapers announced national indicators at the end of the year.


    Seonryeok 16


    < Designation status of companies subject to disclosure >


    No.


    Company name


    same


    01


    Sirius


    Han Doyoung


    02


    Galaxy


    Choi Taebong


    03


    Alice Jung


    Seokhun


    04 Luminous Lee


    Jeongin


    05


    YH


    Choi


    Yoonhye


    06


    Fine Chang


    Seokyoung


    07


    Donghae


    Jeongjiman


    08


    KK Kim Geon


    09


    Youngwon S��arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Kim Joontae


    10


    Samra


    Oh


    Manjeong


    Seonryeok 16 years


    < Overall Player Rating >


    ��Clan Overall Rating S��


    No.


    Clan Name


    Overall Rating


    01


    Zenith


    S+


    02


    Regulus


    S+


    03


    Shilla


    S+


    04


    Myungwang


    S+


    05


    Tempest


    S+


    06


    Blaze


    S


    07


    KK


    S


    08


    Donghae


    S-


    and the degree of damage taken into account.


    16 years of Seonryeok


    < Comprehensive Player Rating >


    ��Clan Overall Rating B��


    No.


    Clan Name


    Overall Rating


    01


    Dangun


    B+


    :


    :


    :


    15


    Pandora


    B+


    : :


    :


    26


    Namsan


    B


    :


    :


    :


    41


    Muanhyegun


    B-


    : :


    :


    ��


    15


    years Seoul Disaster It is a grade considering the public value and degree of damage to


    Seonryeok 16


    < 2nd Period of Twelve Seats >


    Affiliation


    Name


    Mana Management Agency


    Hunter


    Baek Seo-jin


    Mana Management Agency


    Navigator


    Yoon Seong-


    jin


    Zenith


    Dealer Ji Yong-hyeon


    Myungwang Ranger


    Do Wan


    �C


    jun


    Shilla


    Dealer Lee Do-


    jin


    Regulus Support Park Hye-rim


    Blaze


    Dealer


    Kang Hyeon �C


    chul


    Mana Management Agency


    Support


    Precis


    Memory


    KK


    Caster


    Hwangsan-gun


    Tempest


    Sniper


    Yoo


    Su-jin Donghae


    Guardian


    Sun Gi


    -jun Mana Management Organization


    Navigator


    Mora Yul

 Chapter 707

    Relife Player 707


    [Chapter 181]


    [Long Legged Man]


    Somewhere in Gwangmyeong City before returning.


    22-year-old Noh Eun-ha was building her own reputation by playing a significant role in the invasion of Seoul.


    However, no clan approached him, who was evaluated as uncontrollable.


    At least there were only bad quality clans, so Eun-ha and Lee Yu-jeong lived a life of earning a day and living a day.


    -I��m tired of highways. It doesn��t take too much time and I think I��ll be like them someday if I stay there.


    I��m fine.


    i��m not okay How long have you been fighting with them this week alone? Did I just tell you to be patient?


    Sibi walked first.


    Tuck!


    ? Eunha, when did your sister teach you that? Won��t you keep listening? Huh, what is your older sister?�� She has a later birthday than me, but she��s such an older sister.


    I must be of a much higher mental age than you? So you should call me sister.


    yes i wish i was old At the end, the map bet on me��


    so? Are you going to continue on the highway? I��m thinking of going to find another job now. Are you going to keep doing this alone?


    ����.


    Around that time, Lee Yu-jeong had reached a certain level in dealing with Eun-ha.


    Furthermore, Eunha��s personality was also a bit bad, so she would listen to Lee Yu-jeong��s words.


    It was the same then.


    Eun-ha had no choice but to fall for Lee Yu-jeong, who seemed to be testing herself.


    ����.


    Huh? what? I can not hear well! So what are you going to do?


    Well��. the pay won��t count as much as the highway work, but if you look it up, there will be a lot of work. It is said that the probability of occurrence of ubiquity has increased nationwide since the invasion of Seoul the year before last. Will there be work wherever you go? In the end, you have no idea.


    Still, it would be a hundred times better than being here right now, right? Now, No Eunha player! ? Do you want to keep partying with me? Will you stop?


    Lee Yoo-jung grew up.


    Eunha made a sad face.


    The answer was fixed.


    But at the time, I didn��t want to admit it.


    So he turned the subject.


    So where are you going?


    Um��. Shall we go to the nearest Seongnam and think about it?


    Then I will also go to Seongnam.


    Ugh�� You can just say let��s have a party, do you really have to say that?


    what am i Yes, my sister is looking after me. let��s go go


    That was a story when the gypsophila party hadn��t been established yet.


    However, the two met many people and continued their relationship, creating the foundation for the gypsophila party.


    And the incident that decisively created the foggy flower party occurred in Seongnam City, where the two left.


    ��What the heck is this�� where did all these guys come from?


    prepare for battle They��re coming our way now.


    I��ll give you a buff be careful.


    There are many. Don��t mind me, take care of your body first.


    The impact of the invasion of Seoul continued even after two years.


    There were also monsters that escaped the pursuit of the players by running away from Seoul, like the king of the 3rd tier overrank lizard.


    Even though the lizard king was subdued.


    The remnants of the guy and the remnants of other corps commanders were still alive.


    Some of them hid in Seongnam City and rose up when the two arrived.


    ������.��


    Seongnam City was engulfed in fire.


    The monsters sacrificed Seongnam City to invade Seoul again.


    Fortunately, the disaster was quickly over.


    While people��s screams spread endlessly and the city was engulfed in fire��.


    ����!!!


    A white pillar rose up.


    A magic that instantly annihilated the existence of 4th tier monsters.


    It was a gift < Baeksil >.


    At that time, galaxies that were close to the point where the flash erupted immediately rushed there.


    ������.��


    There was not a single monster there.


    Remnants of a collapsed building.


    Deeply dug ground.


    There was only one girl in the pit, which is presumed to be the spot where < Silver > was activated.


    Help�� please��.


    The girl was crying.


    The child did not care about her hair, which was dyed silver and white, but desperately called for help.


    Only then did Eunha realize.


    A girl hugging a woman who must have protected her.


    please save my mom


    The girl called anxiously.


    Eventually, the galaxy descended into the pit, as if being guided by something.


    ������.��


    Noh Eun-ha, 22 years old.


    Ha Baek-ryun is 10 years old.


    It was the first meeting of the two.


    ��


    The year changes and the 16th year of the Sun calendar.


    Eun-ha, who turned 21, remembered what she had to do this year.


    The future may have changed�� but you should still be familiar with it.


    The 16th year of the Sun calendar could be said to be a generally peaceful year.


    With the dungeon pioneering boom, there were occasional fights between the clans, but there was nothing that would cause a stir in the world.


    The problem was next year, the 17th year of Seonryeok.


    Just when people seem to be waking up from the nightmare of an invasion of Seoul, one after another happens.


    < Myungwang > Shindorim��s terror attack in Yeongdeungpo-gu.


    And the monster wave in Seongnam City.


    Two plagues will again pierce a hole in people��s hearts.


    It was a big blow to the fairy government, so Eunha had to be aware of it.


    Still, it��s pretty vague. Because I��m not sure if it will happen in this life or not.


    In the case of < Myungwang >, I don��t know how to deal with it


    .


    However, unlike the previous lives, the variable in this life was that Illya, the saint of the church, had not been martyred.


    Furthermore, as she led her followers to found the Galactic High School or the Galactic Church, the power of the Mana Church was greatly weakened.


    In such a situation, it was very unclear whether the followers of the Mana religion would cause a terrorist attack with < Myungwang > Sindorim.


    I can��t think of an answer to this. I don��t know unless I infiltrate the Mana Church and check if Shindorim is there��


    Eunha decided to postpone it for now.


    moved on to the next problem.


    Monster Wave in Seongnam City.


    The guys who survived the invasion of Seoul secretly hid in Seongnam City and increased their military force


    .


    Again, the situation was different from before the return.


    Last year��s invasion of Seoul ended so cleanly.


    This is because the Eunha subjugated the corps commander, Caesar Hopper, before the Fairy led the reinforcements and returned to Gangbuk.


    As a result, as in the previous life, Ye-kyung did not have time to prepare his forces to counter the returning players, and the lizard king did not flee to Gwacheon.


    Before the return, before the fairy returned, the only thing the players in Gangbuk defeated was one Freak Sphinx.


    But in this life, there were three, no, there were two, so I knocked down four.


    I��m not sure about the damage trend, but anyway, it��s definitely different from before the regression.


    The impact of the Seoul invasion did increase the probability of nationwide ubiquity.


    Even so, it is unlikely that a monster wave incident will occur in Seongnam City as before the return.


    So, in a way, it was fortunate for the people living in Seongnam City.


    Although it wasn��t for Eunha.


    That��s-.


    ��The incident that allowed me to meet Baekryun was because the monster wave broke out in Seongnam City��.


    If this happens, the incident to meet Baekryun will disappear.


    Eunha then met Ha Baekryun.


    Furthermore, the monster wave in Seongnam City was the beginning of her awakening of the gift of < Silver > and the fact that a second fairy appeared in the world.


    But in this life, that event did not happen.


    It��s not a good thing for Baekryun.


    If it wasn��t for that incident, I wouldn��t have lost my mother.


    The reason Ha Baek-ryun awakened at that time was related to her mother, who died protecting her from monsters.


    For Ha Baek-ryun, the monster wave in Seongnam City was a terrible trauma.


    So Eun-ha thought she was lucky that she hadn��t gone through that in this life.


    Ghm��.


    I��m glad.


    Fortunately, the incident itself in which he met Ha Baek-ryeon disappeared.


    Eunha had a complicated feeling.


    That said, I couldn��t help but meet Ha Baek-ryun.


    It��s unfortunate for Baekryun�� but it��s only a matter of time before it��s revealed that he has a gift from < Silver Baek >.


    4th grade in elementary school.


    Since then, the fairy government has been obligatory and educated elementary school students to be able to handle mana in order to protect themselves.


    Eventually, when that time comes, Ha Baek-ryun will have no choice but to express his mana and be caught immediately.


    It was obvious what would happen to her after that.


    He will grow up under the protection of the fairy government.


    You will be in the same situation as in your previous life.


    So, unfortunately, I couldn��t let her go on with her life.


    An abnormality that will be discovered sooner or later.


    Before he was discovered, he had to defend Ha Baek-ryeon by striking the bow.


    As I remember, Baekryeon��s mother had nothing to do with the political and business world.


    The world, which will come together with the idea of nurturing fairies, will take Baekryun away from that person without hesitation.


    so i have to protect


    What to prioritize this year.


    Eunha decided to find Ha Baekryun and protect her herself.


    It was like meeting her a year earlier than in my previous life.


    I wanted to protect it as early as possible, but this is how it turned out. I can��t help it. Baek-ryeon said that before entering elementary school, she lived without a certain place of residence


    .


    As a result, it was difficult to find Eun-ha��s whereabouts in this life.


    Of course, it wouldn��t be that difficult to find if you asked twenty-five. Even so, it would have been difficult for the academy to pay attention to gathering promising players.


    If you approached Baekryun recklessly, you might have caught the attention of the powerful��


    -Now I��m going to go see you.


    So even now.


    He goes to see Ha Baek-ryun.


    Eunha couldn��t contain her excitement.


    ��


    So, Seongnam-si, Gyeonggi-do.


    Eun-ha visited the elementary school where Ha Baek-ryun was attending.


    Papa pupu?


    Don��t look at it that way. Boo.


    There is a difference in dismissal time between the lower and upper grades.


    When Eunha arrived at elementary school, it was time for the lower grades to go home.


    Eunha quietly watched the students leaving elementary school while hiding in a nearby building.


    The fire chicken must have looked strange to the eyes.


    The fire chicken looked up at the galaxy with a suspicious look.


    You��re doing something important right now. Beep beep.


    I can��t understand.


    What is the importance of watching elementary school students?


    The fire chicken was bruised with its wings.


    Eunha smiled bitterly.


    He communicates his emotions through his pass, but how can he know his heart?


    He is an important person to me. He��s kind, so you��ll like him too. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Poppy.


    The fire chicken shook his head.


    It was something that gave up.


    Eun-ha turned her head away from Buldak and looked at the elementary school students again.


    Twenty-five words said that Baekryun always came out the front door when leaving school.


    If you wait, Habaekryun will appear.


    Eun-ha was able to be sure as she recalled the report of twenty-five.


    ������.��


    But why is everyone staring at me?


    Poppy.


    In the meantime, Eun-ha felt many eyes directed at her.


    It was the gaze of the parents who came to pick up the lower grade elementary school students.


    As soon as they saw Eunha��s eyes, they immediately took the child away or looked at the galaxy and whispered something.


    Eunha tilted her head.


    The fire chicken flapped its wings and disappeared somewhere.


    I don��t know.


    It��s not like I��m guilty or anything.


    I was concerned about people��s eyes.


    Eunha decided not to think too much.


    Then he turned his attention to examining elementary school students.


    Come to think of it, it��s a problem�� At this time, Baek-ryeon doesn��t awaken < Baek-eun >, so her hair must be black��. Soon


    Eun-ha ran into a problem.


    It was because of Ha Baek-ryun��s impression.


    I was thinking that I could simply find a child with white hair among the elementary school students, but when I thought about it, Ha Baek-ryun��s hair must still be black.


    I should have asked twenty-five for a picture too�� I forgot that like an idiot.


    Eunha frowned.


    I wondered if it would be better to go back and prepare the photos.


    But it was in Seongnam, Gyeonggi-do.


    Since it was so far away, I could see the attention of the clan members after going back and forth several times.


    right then-


    ��Ah.


    Eunha��s eyes widened.


    Contrary to what he was worried about.


    Eunha found Ha Baekryun.


    It must be Baekryun.


    His hair was black though.


    I could tell by looking at his face.


    Although he had a lot of youthful aspects, he was also similar to Eunha in his previous life when he first met her.


    Above all, intuition was telling.


    That child is Ha Baek-ryun.


    As Twenty-five said, I go home alone.


    Maybe it was because my mother was working at the store��. Her hair


    was tied in two ponytails.


    Like wings or like a tail.


    Ha Baek-ryun was coming down the stairs shaking her hair.


    To Eunha, it looked like a butterfly flapping its wings.


    cute.


    grew up well


    I can tell just by looking at your face.


    That Ha Baek-ryun was loved and raised.


    It was very different from the face of Baek-ryun Ha, whom I met in my previous life after losing my mother.


    Innocent, pure and cheerful face.


    The corners of Eunha��s mouth went up.


    wow pretty


    Soon, when she saw the flowers blooming on the roadside and smiled brightly.


    Eun-ha was approaching her before emotions at that time.


    Drenched in memories, my reason was paralyzed.


    It could be said that it was the result of falling into joy and feeling ahead.


    So-.


    ��What?


    ��hi.


    Eunha stood in front of Ha Baekryun.


    After looking at the flowers for a while, she turned her back when she saw the shadow that suddenly cast them.


    Presumably thinking he was a friend of her own age, she turned her head and was startled when she saw the long legs that caught her eye.


    Then, slowly raising her head, Ha Baek-ryun realized that the person approaching her was an adult over 180 tall.


    our eyes met


    Eunha cautiously greeted her while she was surprised.


    And only then did I realize that I had made a mistake.


    Damn, I was only thinking about going to see Ha Baek-ryun, I wasn��t thinking about how to approach him.


    So stupid and stupid.


    It was because my mind was too advanced.


    He ended up thinking that Ha Baek-ryun would know him just as he knew her.


    Eunha was embarrassed to face her.


    In what way.


    Will he be able to break Ha Baek-ryeon��s vigilance and buy her favor?


    few seconds.


    Eunha quickly shook her head and said whatever came to her mind.


    -Aren��t you hungry? Would you like to go eat a hamburger with me? You liked cheeseburgers and seasoned potatoes. ����.


    ����.


    Ha Baek-ryun was startled again.


    Eunha regretted it after saying it.


    I nervously shook my head and recalled Ha Baek-ryun��s liking for hamburgers, but it seemed that he was wary of her.


    huh? isn��t it?


    Eunha asked herself inwardly.


    Although Ha Baek-ryun was wary, he showed some reaction.


    The cheeseburger went through.


    Eun-ha, who prides herself on knowing Ha Baek-ryeon well, was able to capture the conflict between Ha Baek-ryeon.


    He said one more word.


    ��I��ll buy you a shake.


    ����!


    Ha Baek-ryun reacted again.


    She seduced Eunha��s proposal, moving her pigtails.


    oh!


    ?


    But that was for a while.


    Ha Baek-ryun, who was trying to seduce Eun-ha��s proposal, suddenly came to his senses.


    She hurriedly backed away.


    Soon she reached under her clothes and pulled out a whistle.


    Did he carry something like that?


    Eunha was just embarrassed.


    And Baekryun was so cute that I couldn��t think of anything else.


    As a result-


    ��Beep beep!!


    He made the mistake of letting Ha Baek-ryeon blow the whistle loudly.


    A sudden whistle sound.


    Eunha was greatly embarrassed.


    I didn��t know why Ha Baek-ryun suddenly blew the whistle, and it was because the sound was so loud.


    The reason soon became clear.


    Ha Baek-ryun took off his whistle and��


    ��Kyung��Char��Ah��That Mr.!!


    ����!!


    police man.


    That name had the magical power of making even innocent people run away.


    Eun-ha suddenly ran away.


    00084

 Chapter 708

    Relife Player 708


    [Chapter 181]


    [


    Mr.


    The first semester of the academy has started.


    Hellish days were about to begin for Shin Seo-yeong, who was in charge of those who transferred to the third year of high school.


    Shin Seo-young was sure.


    Her senses were talking.


    ��Why did the president ask me to take the transfer class��


    I couldn��t help but sigh.


    I wanted to resign or take a break from work for a while.


    Looking at the composition of the class in charge, an estimate comes out.


    Mei-Ling, Mei-Lin, Illya, Dominique Blabla��


    All the students in her class were from Yongsan-gu and Jung-gu.


    No, to be precise��


    ��I thought I wouldn��t have to worry about Noh Eun-ha anymore, but the scale got bigger. Crazy��


    It��s not listed in the school register.


    The world now naturally associates Pandora Clan with Yongsan-gu and Jung-gu.


    I knew that foreigners in Itaewon had a deep connection to Pandora Clan.


    In other words, it meant that all the students she would be in charge of were directly or indirectly related to the Pandora Clan��


    ��You mean you have to take care of kids who won��t listen to me for a year, sir��


    They must be troublemakers.


    It was obvious that they would die for a year while doing their jobs.


    The future was drawn in verse.


    It was a disaster caused by the recommendation of the academy president, not coercion.


    Of these, more than half would be non-normal people.


    It��s obvious, it��s obvious��


    Shin Seo-young was sure.


    glow


    How can the people who gather under Noh Eun-ha be sane?


    At least normal-looking students will secretly cause incidents without knowing it.


    Although the objectivity of the evidence has fallen.


    The subjectivity of experience could not be ignored.


    Shin Seo-yeong found the class she was in charge of with such a mind.


    Whoa��.


    100 problem children.


    At least Noh Eun-ha is a bad guy, but he��s not just a bad guy, so the students probably aren��t that bad either.


    In fact, innocent people who don��t know they are bad guys and start accidents are the worst.


    Anyway, I just wished for a comfortable year.


    Shin Seo-young, who made up her mind in front of the classroom, opened the door vigorously.


    ������.��


    The instructor didn��t come in.


    It looked like he was talking about it.


    When Shin Seo-yeong opened the door, the sound she heard from inside suddenly cut off and she felt her eyes turn to her.


    She didn��t care and moved to the lecture table.


    I put the attendance sheet down.


    ��My name is Seoyoung Shin, who will be in charge of you all for the next year.


    It��s because it��s a transfer jockey.


    The age of the students varied greatly.


    Also, since foreigners were mixed, there were various hair colors and skin colors.


    Nevertheless, she decided to treat them as equals, as students whom she had to teach from now on.


    Equality, of course, was relative.


    Students who get out of their eyes will be treated equally in the standard.


    She explained the orientation by speaking with such nuance.


    That��s it, I��m done explaining the first day, and if you have any questions, please raise your hand. I��m not the kind of person who likes to explain twice. It would be better to ask now at this opportunity, not to say you don��t know later.


    ������.��


    Finished the explanation.


    Shin Seo-young looked around the crowd.


    A few people raised their hands.


    She pointed to the female student who sat closest and listened to her explanation with twinkling eyes.


    She is the < Saint of the Church >.


    Shin Seo-yeong was also familiar.


    < Saint of the Order > Illya.


    In addition to the academy uniform, he was wearing a hat that priests would wear at the cathedral, so there was no way he wouldn��t know.


    Furthermore, the story that Illya would join Pandora Clan was famous.


    An anecdote was also known about her weakening Yekyung by instantly activating the Gift < Miracle > during the disaster in Seoul last year.


    As a gift user like her, Shin Seo-young was curious about her.


    Yes, Illya student.


    your instructor.


    Shin Seo-yeong pointed at her.


    She got up from her seat and put her hands together.


    I heard from the Lord. Lord?


    Yes, my main deity and Clan Lord Noh Eun-ha of Crimson Clan. Ah ah��


    Unlike the atmosphere where people seem to like it.


    It looks like a screw is missing somewhere.


    Shin Seo-young seemed to understand Illya with a few words.


    By the way, the Lord��


    It seems that the Galactic Disruption religion was created under the Pandora Clan Hall for real.


    What on earth was he thinking about trying to go beyond the position of a god instead of being a Clan Lord��


    Shin Seo-yeong lamented inwardly.


    I have no idea what Eunha Noh is thinking.


    On the other hand, it was decided to make Iriya, who proudly calls Eunha Noh the Lord, a person of interest.


    I was going to��


    �C said the Lord. If we make trouble for our teacher, Instructor Seoyoung Shin, then the Lord will punish us.


    ����.


    So, according to the Lord��s will, we swear to obey Instructor Shin Seo-young until we graduate from the academy. Please take care of us, who are not good enough, and preach to us as if the Lord taught us.


    ��i look forward to!!��


    Ah yes�� Please take good care of me��


    Let Ilya speak as the representative.


    Students sang as a group.


    Shin Seo-yeong was stunned to see them taking on fanatical appearances.


    And then, she decided to change her thoughts a little while ago.


    Eunha made a good religion.


    I don��t know the doctrine of the Galactic Religion.


    Since Eunha is regarded as the main god, it seemed that he was being supported as the main god��s teacher.


    not bad.


    The corners of her lips twitched.


    Instructor.


    Yes there students. My name is�� Dominic. Dominic?


    The roll will have the name Provincial Government written on it.


    Hmm�� I see. A student from your country. Please ask.


    Of course, even if they don��t rebel and will obediently obey.


    They were strange people.


    couldn��t forget that


    Shin Seo-young saw Dominique raising her hand for the second time and made a promise.


    I understand that Instructor has a close relationship with the Pandora Clanlord. I would like to know what classes I should take to join Pandora Clan!


    Dominic��s question.


    A few students nodded.


    Shin Seo-young could feel that Pandora Clan was admired by foreigners in Itaewon.


    Transfer students are limited in the classes they can take, so it will be difficult for them to take other classes other than those that can be used right away on site. Still, I think that��s enough. Pandora Clanlords tend to value practice more than theory.


    ������.��


    Students who want to know which field they should take the real battle, please come to my instructor��s lab after this time. I��ll find out. ��thank you!!��


    In my heart, I wanted to advise you not to pursue efficiency in combat like Pandora��s Clanlord.


    It was something only Noh Eunha could do.


    It was a talent in a way, and a product of hard work in a way.


    It is not something that can be learned blindly.


    If you do it wrong, your body will break.


    But they had no jaw to listen.


    So, as an instructor, she was determined to manage them so they wouldn��t risk it.


    Fortunately, the students seemed to be thrilled with her words alone.


    Meanwhile-.


    ����Instructor!!��


    Yes there�� Um��


    One of the dumplings is my sister Meiling.


    Two of them are her younger sister Meilin. sea??h th�� n?vel_Fire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    yes thank you for letting me know Then, please ask Meiling students first.


    Students kept raising their hands.


    Shin Seo-yeong was then asked a question by her twin sister.


    And I regretted it.


    -Is the instructor male? Instructor, tell us your love story!


    ������.��


    Sister! It��s not polite to say that. How do you know if the instructor likes the opposite sex or the same sex?


    Oh, I see. Do you have a boyfriend?


    do it fast


    A vein appeared on Shin Seo-young��s forehead.


    Even so, the twin sisters laughed and chatted among themselves.


    Even though she didn��t even allow her younger sister Meirin to speak.


    Instructor, how many people have you slept with so far?


    no brother! It��s not funny if you ask me like that. When was the last time you slept?


    As soon as you both shut up, come to my instructor��s lab. Unless you want to be expelled today.


    ��


    Recently, the galaxy has been mesmerized.


    It was because the voice I heard from Ha Baek-ryun a few days ago did not go away.


    Baekryun was well educated.


    Yes, if someone you don��t know approaches, you should act like that.


    Eunha understood Ha Baekryun��s actions.


    It was shocking to hear the policeman��s voice.


    On the other hand, Ha Baek-ryun was proud.


    Eun-ha, who was concerned about Ha Baek-ryeon��s safety, was very happy with her response.


    Still, treating me as a man who doesn��t know me and trying to call a policeman��


    Of course, the opposite sex was proud of it.


    Emotions were quite different.


    It was natural that I didn��t know myself, but I was sad that I didn��t know.


    In his previous life, he called himself older brother and never called Hansako Uncle, but in this life, he felt resentful of treating himself as an uncle.


    that��s too much Besides, unlike before the regression, we met 1 year earlier��.


    It was unavoidable.


    Because the situation was different from before the return.


    When Ha Baek-ryun saw him for the first time, he was just astonished.


    It was Eunha��s fault.


    Still, I can��t leave like this.


    I need to be able to create a close relationship with Baekryun somehow�� but


    time is running out.


    Two years until Ha Baek-ryun receives a class that expresses mana.


    Before that, he had to obtain a justification to protect Habaek-ryun.


    Otherwise, the mana management organization would protect Ha Baek-ryeon.


    Justification Justification I need a justification��


    Come back from Seongnam City, Gyeonggi Province.


    Eun-ha muttered blankly in her office.


    A plausible justification for him and Ha Baek-ryun to become close and claim to be her guardian.


    It seldom came to mind.


    I can��t. Think while walking.


    Soon after, Eunha rose from her seat.


    If I was sitting still, I couldn��t think of anything.


    I decided to broaden my thoughts by walking around the Clan Hall.


    It was then.


    ��Clanlord! hello! ��hello!!��


    Oh Eunha


    Wandering the hallways on the 10th floor.


    Eunha greeted the clan members who came up the elevator.


    No Eun-ah and Ryu Yeon-hwa.


    And around them were new recruits, including Oh Seong-hwan, who joined the clan this year.


    what? What are you doing on this floor with the new recruits?


    First of all, Yeonhwa and I were supposed to be in charge of educating new recruits. So I��m going to make a request for their education. According to the regulations, new recruits must report to the administrative office before starting work. Oh, I see. Both suffer.


    Noah explained the situation.


    Eun-ha nodded her head as she looked at the newcomers with sparkling eyes.


    Among them, the eyes of Oh Seong-hwan, who presented Eun-ha Noh��s brooch as Eun-ha graduated last year, shone the most.


    Seonghwan, you and your noonas, do your best so that it is not difficult. Looking forward to it.


    yes Clan Road! Just leave it to us!


    You are also looking forward to it. ��Just trust me!!��


    Including Oh Seong-hwan.


    A total of 14 clan members joined the clan this year.


    Half of them were called prospects.


    Even though Pandora Clan was new, it was thanks to the great increase in Pandora Clan��s awareness in just one year.


    In the meantime, I also picked up a lot of navigators who were struggling with manpower��.


    This year, the grades are compliant.


    We must do better in the future.


    Among the B+-class clans, the clan is evaluated as having the most promising future.


    Eunha remembered what people were talking about recently.


    Then, he put his hand on Oh Seong-hwan��s shoulder.


    Oh Seong-hwan, an avid follower of Eun-ha, was thrilled with that alone.


    Eun-ha patted him on the shoulder and spoke to Ryu Yeon-hwa.


    If we go into the administrative office with the kids, it will be messy, so let��s go by ourselves.


    huh. But Eunha, why are you?


    To see my older sisters at work.


    okay.


    Let the galaxy grow.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa responded with a smile.


    Eventually, Eunha Eun-ah and Yeon-hwa waited outside the door for new recruits and then entered the administrative office.


    Ah Clanlord. welcome.


    Shakira greeted them.


    In addition to her, there were also other employees Seohyun Han hired this year.


    The staff who were answering the phone in the middle of the day bowed their heads to Eunha.


    Eun-ha accepted their greetings and found Seo-hyeon Han, who was at the innermost part.


    She, too, was on the phone.


    Working is also nice.


    Han Seo-hyun��s eyes met.


    She smiled.


    Then, with a hand gesture, he signaled to wait a moment.


    Eunha��s actions alone raised the corner of her mouth.


    Then-.


    ��It looks good.


    uh? that��s right


    ��I��m glad we got along well.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa suddenly added the words.


    It was a tone of envy.


    Eunha brushed it off lightly as her face was the same as usual.


    It looks like Seohyun is working, so let��s sit here for now. huh.


    Eunha recommended a sofa.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa took the seat next to him.


    Then Eunah Noh took a seat across from Eunha and sat down.


    The three of them kept their voices still and talked while sharing snacks on the table.


    And soon after��


    -I��m sorry. have you waited long? I just got a call from the Mana Management Organization�� Did the new sister and Yeonhwa come to report on the training of new recruits?


    Seohyun Han came over after calling.


    She glanced at Ryu Yeon-hwa, who was next to Eun-ha for a moment, and sat down next to Eun-ah.


    That��s right. I��m thinking about carrying out Alice Life��s request with Seonghwan and the kids. would you give me permission?


    Then I��ll deal with it like that.


    It was a formal procedure anyway.


    Approval was over in a flash.


    Soon after, Seohyun Han asked Eunha.


    s�� What about you?


    uh? why did you come ������.��


    Beep beep beep beep beep beep!


    A name I had never heard before.


    It was a speech that seemed to be conscious of the people sitting in the seat.


    He couldn��t hide his embarrassment at hearing the name for the first time.


    why is he like this


    did you eat something wrong?


    It��s not that I don��t like it, but it��s cool.


    However, he wasn��t rude enough to ask her why she suddenly changed her name.


    Eunha decided to pass it off as calmly and naturally as possible.


    just to see you


    so?


    ������.��


    There was no particular reason for coming.


    He showed his feelings for her even to cheer her up.


    Eun-a said, ��Ohhh,�� and stuck out her tongue.


    Seohyun Han smiled.


    Come to think of it, what was the call from the Mana Management Organization?


    Oh no big deal It was a message from the clans that they were looking for a clan to dispatch.


    dispatch? What dispatch?


    Eunha soon changed the topic.


    While Eun-ah was watching from the front, he was embarrassed to show himself unraveling while dealing with Han Seo-hyun.


    Meanwhile, Seohyun Han shrugged.


    It seems that an unknown body was found in Seongnam City, Gyeonggi Province a few days ago. However, an autopsy showed


    that it was the work of a monster rather than a human being.


    I think so. Even if it��s not, it seems that the number of people who have gone missing in Seongnam City has been increasing for a while, so they��re suspicious of it.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa pointed out the context at once.


    Seohyun Han nodded in affirmation.


    she continued.


    They seem to guess that there is probably a monster��s habitat somewhere in Seongnam City.


    It seems that the situation is serious. Seeing that Seongnam City didn��t try to solve it and requested dispatch to the Mana Management Organization��


    that means that the players active in Seongnam City wouldn��t be able to handle it. So I declined. We��re still at B+ level, so it��s too risky to complete such a request, and we��re still suffering from a manpower shortage. I��m pretty busy just taking care of incoming jobs from Jung-gu and Yongsan-gu, but I don��t have the energy to take care of Seongnam City.


    Seohyun Han says so.


    Noah Eunah added her words.


    She and Ryu Yeon-hwa agreed with Han Seo-hyun��s judgment.


    With the arrival of new recruits this year, the staff suffered a little less from a shortage of manpower, but that didn��t mean they weren��t immediately available for commissioning.


    It was a situation where they needed education so that they could melt into real life.


    But then��


    -Is that okay? ��what?��


    Papa?


    Noh Eun-ha suddenly spoke up.


    He who had been silently listening to the story showed interest.


    The three of them were dumbfounded.


    After thinking about it, he opened his mouth.


    ��I��ll take a few kids to investigate if there is a monster habitat in Seongnam City. ������.��


    If you complete the tasks requested by the mana management organization, you may receive additional points in the overall clan rating evaluation, which is good.


    We��re not in a situation where we��re that hungry for extra points.


    still.


    Seohyun Han refuted.


    Still, he didn��t give up, and eventually she took a step back.


    ��OK got it. I guess the reason you went to Seongnam a while ago has something to do with this. I��ll give you permission. Instead, please don��t bring too many people.


    How many people can it be?


    Up to 45 people including you. More than that, I think it will be difficult to remove manpower.


    Then I��ll take only 5 people including me.


    It just went well.


    It may be possible to prevent an incident that will occur in Seongnam City next year in advance.


    Wouldn��t it be possible to hang around Ha Baek-ryeon for a legitimate cause?


    Eunha raised the corner of her mouth as she accepted Han Seohyun��s permission.


    ��


    You cannot make the same mistake.


    While Eunha became the party leader and decided to go to Seongnam City for a while.


    Eun-ha thought of a way to relieve Ha Baek-ryeon��s wariness.


    The reason Baekryun is wary of me is because of the person I don��t know, and also because of my age.


    The former could not be resolved immediately.


    I had to take the time to fix it.


    However, there was a way to solve the latter right away.


    It is to put forward a stand-in for her age.


    It wasn��t even impossible.


    That��s-.


    ����Doppelganger


    This is because Eunha is now able to control her double body according to her own will.


    Eun-ha created a duplicate body based on her memories when she was 9 years old.


    The mana that escaped from Eunha��s body in chunks took the form of a little galaxy.


    -It��s been a while.


    yes it��s been a while But is this okay?


    I can��t help it. It��s not a regression, and this is the only way to approach Baekryun without being wary.


    Then what if I get caught��


    So, do your best not to get caught. Like last time, I said it without thinking, but don��t make me curse for nothing. As the body gets younger, the mental age also gets younger to a certain extent, so what? I��ll do that anyway.


    Little Eunha sighed.


    It seemed reluctant, but even the little galaxy thought there was no other way.


    ��Anyway����


    Anyway, little galaxies were also galaxies.


    The two thoughts coincided.


    ��I��ll take over Baekryun.


    In the meantime, I��ll take care of Baekryeon��s mother.


    It was a great distribution of roles.


    The two were confident.

 Chapter 709

    Relife Player 709


    [Chapter 181]


    [Long-legged Mister (3)]


    I met an unknown Mister a while ago.


    The man was excited about something.


    That, in turn, made her even more wary.


    To be honest, as I had heard from my mother when I was young, I never thought I would experience a stranger coming and inviting me to buy something to eat.


    Heung Do you think I would be fooled by such an obvious kidnapping method?


    A crime prevention whistle given to me by my mother.


    She didn��t know that the day would come when she could actually use it.


    Anyway, Ha Baek-ryun blew a whistle and successfully repulsed the man.


    Aside from that, from that day onwards, she was worried that the unknown uncle might show up again.


    From a certain point on, she started to be careful when going to and leaving school.


    Of course, as the days passed, the vigilance gradually faded.


    I��m glad it didn��t appear again after that though.


    Ha Baek-ryun let out a sigh.


    back to a peaceful daily life.


    That day, she was looking for books in the school library.


    Mom is busy with work, so she can��t bother me either.


    She lived alone with her mother.


    After entering elementary school, she could see that the situation at home was not so good.


    He also knew that his mother was working late into the night for him.


    I couldn��t disturb my mother.


    He wanted to help his mother with her work, but she was still short and young, so there was nothing she could do to help.


    As a result, Ha Baek-ryeon would quietly read a book in the store so as not to disturb her mother.


    Long-legged man had read it before��


    Recently she was reading World Masterpiece Literature.


    World Masterpiece Fairy Tales graduated right away.


    So she walked over to the literature section and examined the books on the shelves.


    Long Legged Man enjoyed reading it.


    The story of a man with no face or name supporting the main character with both physical and mental abilities fulfilled her fantasy.


    If I had someone like Mr. Long Legs��


    I enjoyed reading Cinderella too.


    She sympathized more with the female lead in Mr. Long Legs.


    So I had that thought.


    He said that it would be nice if someone like the tall man would appear and support his mother who is working hard with both physical and mental things.


    There��s no way that could happen.


    Ha Baek-ryun soon denied it.


    She too now knows the reality.


    Don��t lean on someone.


    Wealth and happiness were the world he had to win.


    I will work hard to earn money and make my mother happy.


    Ha Baek-ryun snorted and made a promise.


    Soon, she was going to head to the bookshelves where the world��s masterpieces of literature were gathered.


    ��Huh? Ah��


    a boy.


    He was putting his back on the bookshelf where the books he was looking for were gathered.


    I can��t browse through the book.


    It was only for a moment that I was taken aback when I met the boy��s eyes.


    Ha Baek-ryun pursed her lips and said.


    I need to get out my book�� Can you move over? Oh sorry.


    The boy meekly withdrew.


    Ha Baek-ryun said thank you and looked around the bookshelf.


    However, the boy did not leave his seat and stood still behind his back.


    huh? what? Is there a book he��s looking for too?


    The boy seems to be looking at himself.


    Ha Baek-ryun was just awkward.


    But I couldn��t leave without picking out a book.


    oh i need to read that


    Originally, I stood there and read the plot carefully and chose the book.


    Ha Baek-ryeon felt awkward being with the boy, so she decided to choose a book by looking at the cover.


    The book I chose was Night on the Galactic Railroad.


    She reached out and tried to get the book out of the shelf.


    right then-


    ��Do you like tall-legged uncles?


    huh?


    So is this right?


    Suddenly, the boy behind her approached and pulled out a book that was one level below her.


    It was a tall man.


    The boy smiled and handed me the book.


    Ha Baek-ryun was dumbfounded.


    ����.


    I enjoyed reading that too.


    ��really?


    i already read that


    Ha Baek-ryun, who had received the book, was thinking about what to say.


    Then the boy blurted out.


    Habaek-ryun��s curiosity welled up.


    I read Mr. Long Legs.


    A sense of camaraderie arose.


    So she was unconscious.


    The boy was convinced that he liked Mr. Long-legged.


    However, at this time, Ha Baek-ryun just wanted to know about a boy who might have similar hobbies to her.


    -I��m Ha Baek-ryun. What��s your name? Ah, I��m a sophomore��


    ����.


    I feel like I��m getting close to this boy for some reason.


    Feeling an unknown emotion, she introduced herself.


    ��


    At this time, the little galaxy was in a panic.


    Using the appearance of an elementary school student, he naturally infiltrated the elementary school and was looking for Ha Baek-ryun.


    Then I spotted her entering the library and followed her.


    Somehow, I came this way, but I never thought I would come this way��


    In fact, the reason why little Eunha stopped in front of this bookshelf was because she found a familiar book while passing by.


    Daddy Long Legs.


    It was a book Ha Baek-ryun enjoyed reading before returning.


    In the end-.


    ����Brother, you know what?��


    ��what?��


    ��How does Mr. Long Legs end?��


    ��I read it so long ago that I can��t remember�� what is it?��


    Before returning, Ha Baek-ryun, who had grown up and now became a lady, said with a smile.


    At that time, Eunha regretted that she hadn��t asked.


    ��Later, the main character will marry a tall man.��


    ��what?��


    ��I was completely beaten by the person who supported me physically and mentally. It turns out that the man he had a crush on and the man he was talking to through letters were the same person. I fell in love both physically and emotionally. Aren��t they captured by both sides?��


    ��There must have been a difference in age����


    ��That must have been the charm of the tall man. So what does age matter? Even if a man is older, he just needs to be attractive enough to not lose to a young woman. Of course, in real life, there are very few men like that. It��s a novel, so it��s possible.��


    ��So what do you want to say?��


    ��But my brother is attractive.��


    ������.��


    ��He��s very manly.��


    ��Don��t play around.��


    ��It��s not a joke. I used to think that Mr. Long Legs was a story that could only be found in novels. But yes, I never thought that would happen to me. My brother picked me up and he has been protecting me until now.


    ������.��


    ��My older brother is my long-legged uncle.��


    ��You and I are 12 years apart. And the tall-legged man had some money.��


    ��On the other hand, my brother is ruthless.��


    ������! Where did you learn that word?��


    ��My twin sisters told me. When those sisters were alive�� And I know I know now. I also heard about it from Yoo-jung��s older sister����


    ��I heard something from Yoo-jeong.��


    ��I��m not kidding.��


    ��Does Yoo-jung talk like that?��


    ��It��s difficult to ignore the conversation skills of the Whoo Fairy. Even my brother can��t win with words. Even my heart won��t win.��


    The conversation I had with Ha Baek-ryun before returning.


    Little Eun-ha, who fell into a flashback for a while, didn��t even notice that Ha Baek-ryun was approaching her.


    -I��m Ha Baek-ryun. What��s your name? Ah, I��m a sophomore��


    ����.


    And so the two met.


    Not a 12 year age difference.


    at the same age as each other.


    Little Eun-ha blankly looked at Ha Baek-ryeon, who introduced herself with a smile.


    It was a smile that remained in my memory.


    I��.


    Ha Baek-ryun finished the introduction.


    Now it was the turn of little Eunha to introduce herself.


    For a moment, the little galaxy hesitated.


    I couldn��t introduce myself as Noh Eun-ha��


    Eun-ha was silent.


    A pseudonym was needed.


    He rolled his eyes, trying to find a suitable name.


    Then, at the end of his gaze, a book caught his eye.


    Little Galaxy hid the title of the book with her hand.


    Then he opened his mouth.


    ��I��m called Jean Valjean.


    ��


    Leave Ha Baek-ryun to Little Eun-ha.


    Eun-ha decided to make friends with her mother somehow.


    ��Then I��ll get out of here.


    ��what?��


    Seongnam City, Gyeonggi Province.


    Eunha, who arrived at the point where the body was found, told the clan members.


    Choi Eun-hyuk Kaede Kang Si-hyung Bae Soo-bin.


    The four of them made faces in bewilderment at the sudden words.


    Even so, Eunha remained calm.


    I��ll go around the site and ask for information from the residents. Would you like to do what is comfortable for you? Because it��s Clanlord.


    ������.��


    Bae Su-bin frowned and questioned.


    Eunha shrugged.


    The clan members couldn��t say anything because Eunha��s attitude was so brazen.


    Soon, Eunha corrected her expression.


    Bodies have been found around here, and the number of missing people is increasing. I��m pretty sure there��s a monster hiding here. Not a single monster, but a group of monsters.


    ������!!��


    The mana management organization was reasoning.


    However, the galaxy gave advice to the clan members in a confident tone.


    After hearing Eunha��s words, they each made serious faces.


    This is because they, too, have now learned and come to think that the galaxy��s myths are likely to happen.


    So, never search alone and think about the possibility of encountering high-level monsters.


    Meanwhile, they were alert.


    Eunha continued.


    The clan members nodded.


    Assuming a colony, conduct a search�� then the search location will be fixed. Instead of looking above the ground, you should search all the way down.


    yes please


    Even so, it will take time to search with our personnel��


    At that time, Kaede Hoshimiya said.


    Eunha could sense what she was worried about.


    Said it was fine


    After hearing her words, Eunha opened her mouth.


    I��ll also ask for support from the clan in Seongnam City. That kind of support��. I��m the only one who can��t do it, right? ������.��


    Got a legitimate cause.


    The clan members looked like something was wrong.


    However, the galaxy quickly dumped the player before they could speak.


    Then break up!


    Eunha immediately struck with both hands.


    Then, before being called by the clan members, he broke away at a trot.


    I��m going to ask for support.


    The Mana Management Organization also had that in mind and gave me the authority to recruit clans in Seongnam City.


    I had no intention of quitting my job.


    However, before going to meet the clans, there was a place I wanted to stop by.


    Eun-ha moved according to the information Twenty-five told her.


    Soon I was able to find my destination.


    It��s a handmade hamburger shop��


    It was a small shop in the city.


    Homemade Hamburger Shop.


    Ha Baek-ryeon��s mother, Ha Ji-eun, ran the store on a lease.


    Eunha muttered softly as she looked up at the signboard.


    soon opened the door.


    ��Welcome!!


    Bells and bells resound.


    Ha Ji-eun, who was in the kitchen, stood up and welcomed them with a loud voice.


    Eunha looked around the store.


    Please sit wherever you are comfortable! ����.


    The store was quite empty.


    Recently, there have been frequent disappearance cases, and business seemed to be not going well.


    Thinking so, Eun-ha turned her head to Ha Ji-eun.


    ��customer?


    Eun-ha stared at Ha Ji-eun.


    His profile said that he was 33 years old, but he seemed to believe that he was in his late 20s.


    Receiving Eunha��s gaze, she showed a puzzled expression.


    Baekryun did resemble her mother.


    It��s like a grown-up white lotus.


    Whether Ha Ji-eun is embarrassed or not.


    Eunha was lost in thought.


    I thought of it even when I saw it in the picture, but it was an appearance that reminded me of Ha Baek-ryun.


    Eun-ha soon realized that she had embarrassed Ha Ji-eun.


    I��m sorry.


    Ah yes��


    I��ll sit over there.


    Eunha apologized to Ha Jieun.


    Then I left a seat at the table and took a seat at the bar.


    The store was empty, so I could have sat in a comfortable seat.


    It was entirely intentional.


    I didn��t come here just to eat.


    My purpose is to get closer to this person��


    The bar seat had an easy distance to have a conversation with Ha Ji-eun.


    Anyway, Eunha sat down and quietly opened the menu.


    There weren��t many menus.


    I��d like to order.


    yes. A cheeseburger and potato set, please.


    What would you like to drink? cider.


    all right.


    The order ended in an instant.


    At first, she was wary of him, but when Eunha ordered her, she quickly regained her original expression.


    Eun-ha smiled as she saw Ha Ji-eun heading to the kitchen.


    Showing vigilance seems the same.


    After a while, the dish was finished.


    Ha Ji-eun brought a hamburger set.


    Eunha ate a hamburger.


    ��delicious


    The cheese was properly melted.


    The hamburger bun was savory and sweet.


    I thought I could understand why Ha Baek-ryun liked hamburgers.


    It was also good to order a cheeseburger.


    Eunha was satisfied.


    On the other hand-.


    ��The hamburgers are delicious.


    is it so?


    sneakily.


    Eun-ha spoke to Ha Ji-eun.


    It seems that she was also bored.


    The woman, who was sitting in her seat and bruising, responded.


    The interior looks brand new, but it looks like it opened recently.


    It was last September, so�� half a year has passed. How is your business?


    Hey, I barely eat and live. But from what you��re saying, it seems like you don��t live here?


    I came up from Seoul.


    Ah Seoul��. I envy you. Actually, if I had the money, I would like to take my daughter to Seoul right away��. Oh, did you have a daughter? It doesn��t look like that at all��


    ��I gave birth a little early.


    The conversation flowed smoothly.


    It was because Ha Ji-eun spoke softly even though Eun-ha didn��t say much.


    Then, she looked at the galaxy with sly eyes.


    Are you not flirting with me?


    ��yes?


    It��s a joke.


    Before I knew it, I put my arm on the shelf above the galaxy.


    Ha Ji-eun even played a joke.


    The galaxy was absurd.


    There are some such people among the customers who come to the store from time to time. But the customer just said that I have a child, so my expression slightly changed��


    ��isn��t that a lot of narcissism? I said it with my own mouth��


    so I said it. It��s a joke. By the way, do you have a girlfriend?


    Aren��t you flirting now?


    I heard this It��s a joke.


    I got married last year. really? You look younger than me, excuse me, but how old are you��


    21 years old. Wow, 12 years difference between me and me��. Is the customer also speeding? I don��t have kids yet.


    Oh, I see. But what did you come here for?


    I heard that there have been missing people here a while ago. Ah��


    Eunha secretly took her luck.


    Ha Ji-eun is just treating herself as a guest.


    At this point, he had to earn her trust by revealing his identity.


    Eunha passed the conversation casually and quietly held out her business card.


    I came out of here. The mana management organization asked me to investigate instead. Ah, you came from Pandora Clan��. As expected, when I looked at you, I thought you were a player because your body was strong. but huh? Clan Pandora? I feel like I��ve heard it a lot somewhere��


    Ha Ji-eun who receives a business card.


    She tilted her head.


    After that, I looked through the business card and ah! made a noise.


    i know! Pandora Clan! Isn��t it the clan that brought an end to the catastrophe that happened in Gangbuk last year? It has become a hot topic here too. Maybe there��s a Clanlord�� Huh? ��are you a clanlord?


    It��s written there. Really < Crimson Zone >? I��m a fan��. I


    ��m a fan, but can��t you recognize me?


    Watching it on TV is different from watching it in person. and is real Can I take a picture of the store and promote it? Oh, just a few autographs��.


    With a crackling sound.


    Ha Ji-eun, who realized the identity of the galaxy, brought a fan and paper from somewhere.


    She asked for an autograph.


    Eunha readily accepted.


    I��ve been asked for autographs a lot, so I��m used to it now.


    What��s your name?


    is the author Ha Ji-eun. Oh, my daughter is a fan too. A little bit about my daughter��


    What��s your daughter��s name?


    It��s Ha Baek-ryun.


    Oh, it��s Ha Baek-ryun.


    Could I�� take a picture with you? It��s the first time I��ve seen the person on TV in person��


    So are you going to hang it up in the store? I heard this Instead, I won��t pay for the meal.


    I will pay for the meal. Instead, let me ask you a few questions. I need residents�� information to do my job. Was it a missing person investigation? Because of that, my business was getting worse, so of course I have to help. Oh, I��ll open the camera app now.


    ��take it slow.


    He is a very foolish person.


    Eun-ha came over from the kitchen and saw Ha Ji-eun sitting right next to her and thought.


    Soon, she leaned over to Eunha to take a selfie.


    Eunha adjusted to her.


    right then- -I��m


    trying to take a picture


    with my daughter .


    Suddenly bells rang.


    Their eyes turned to the person entering the store.


    ��mom?


    Oh white lily


    ����.


    Who is that man?


    Ah, who is this��


    Ha Baek-ryun.


    She was standing nailed in the middle of the store, carrying a book bag.


    she asked, perplexed.


    Ha Ji-eun thought nothing of it.


    The galaxy was frozen.


    Either way, Ha Baek-ryun eventually approached the two of them.


    she sees her mother


    I stared at the galaxy.


    A face I��ve seen a lot of places��


    ����.


    Of course I��ve seen it a lot. Baekryun-ah, actually, this person is�� Ah elementary school!


    huh?


    ����.


    Ha Baek-ryun recalled the memory.


    There was disbelief in her gaze.


    Eunha was startled.


    Ha Ji-eun tilted her head.


    mom! It��s this guy! this uncle! He��s not the man��


    Anyway, this man! That��s right, this is the person who appeared on TV. huh?


    The conversation between the three diverged.


    Baekryun, who was revealing Eunha Noh��s identity, was stunned by the unexpected sound.


    When I heard that Eun-ha was an old man, I was stunned for a moment.


    Ha Ji-eun kindly introduced Eun-ha to Baek-ryun to see what was so good about it.


    And again-.


    ����My daughter and


    bells swayed.


    The three heads turned.


    Four people entered the store.


    They were people who even knew Eunha.


    I can��t. Even though it��s wide, it��s too wide�� First, let��s eat and think. I agree.


    Choi Eunhyuk and Kang Sihyung.


    The two of them let out a sigh.


    The clan members who entered with their heads bowed seemed not to have discovered the galaxy. S��ar?h the N?velFire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ah. Eunha Noh.


    ��uh?��


    At that time, Kaede, who was hidden behind Eunhyuk Choi, discovered Eunha.


    The clan members raised their heads.


    Their eyes widened.


    ��hi?


    Eunha awkwardly said hello.


    Conversely, clan members could find composure by looking at the galaxy.


    Their eyes rolled.


    Noh Eun-ha and a certain young woman are warmly attached to each other.


    and one girl.


    Clan members grasped the situation.


    -Aha, was it like that? You��ve been playing around here a lot while we��re at work? And laughing and talking ha ha ha ha?


    ��Noh Eun-ha����


    Bae Soo-bin smirked.


    The three growled.

 Chapter 710

    Relife Player 710


    [Chapter 182]


    [Life of the Weak]


    The request received by the new members of Pandora Clan was to escort Alice Life to Chuncheon to transport supplies.


    It wasn��t even that difficult.


    Monsters started appearing more frequently after leaving Seoul, but they weren��t the ones the clan members couldn��t solve.


    Moreover, the players who resided on the highway organized the monsters, so they didn��t have much to do.


    Phew�� I hope nothing happens like this��


    Ha ha ha! So, wouldn��t Alice Life have no business hiring players? Where is this person going to suck honey? haha!


    Hey, you still pay for the meal, right? How good is it for me to talk to you like this?


    Oops I hadn��t thought of that! That��s right, I hope you don��t fall asleep until you reach your destination.


    Just call me Eun-ah. You don��t have to call me by that name. But as far as I know, players prefer to be called by their nicknames�� No Eunah Player. yes?


    ��That��s right, No Eun-ah player.


    At most, all they did was to be the driver��s companion like No Eun-ah.


    To be honest, it was something she ate for nothing.


    The pay was good compared to the workload.


    This was possible because Pandora Clan is sponsored by Alice Group.


    Then-.


    [I am Suh Dam-bi, the far Pandora Clan telepath! We inform you that monsters are appearing from behind and chasing after you! According to navigator Kim Jin-gyu��s message, there are 23 monsters chasing them, and they are said to be in the 7th tier on average.] There


    have been many such appearances.


    Uncle, please slow down a bit. Ask the oncoming vehicle to slow down as well.


    I get it.


    Eunah Noh received telepathy.


    Likewise, the telepathic driver glanced at his side mirror and slowly slowed down.


    Is this enough?


    thank you. Let the other trucks maintain this speed too. In the meantime, we��ll be subduing the monsters we��re chasing.


    Eun-ah unfastened her seat belt.


    She opened the car door and looked behind her.


    Several monsters had already closed the distance and jumped on the rearmost truck.


    she narrowed her brow.


    The speed of the monsters is quite fast. If I make a mistake, the monsters will completely catch up with me.


    With a flexible and agile body movement.


    No Eun-ah climbed onto the truck.


    At that time, other players were taking similar actions.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa was among them.


    I��ll deal with monsters.


    Eunah, you support me from behind.


    She seemed to be saying that.


    Eun-ah nodded.


    Then Ryu Yeon-hwa was not afraid and ran over the truck.


    She jumped off the truck and landed on the truck right behind her.


    It was a jaw-dropping feat.


    Players who received requests from companies other than Pandora Clan could not hide their admiration.


    Either that or not, she arrived at the rear in an instant�C.


    ��The


    protection of the jelly cube wind fairy


    Eun-ah Noh made a platform in the air and occupied the sky before she knew it.


    When she received Ryu Yeon-hwa��s signal, she cast a protective spell on the clan members who jumped onto the road.


    A huge jelly wrapped around the clan members and absorbed the shock.


    And the wind that blew from somewhere enveloped their bodies and gave them the effect of increasing their speed.


    Hanmaeryu Falls


    They attack the monsters.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa also joined.


    They handled the monsters easily without being pushed back.


    Um��


    Meanwhile, Eun-ah looked down from the air and took a short nap.


    Noh Eun-ah, who had been careful not to injure the clan members, came to one place.


    Seonghwan Oh. don��t go too far


    it��s okay! I may not be able to reach your skills, but I can do this much!


    Dealer fighting at the forefront.


    It was Oh Seong-hwan, who had a reputation as a promising player among the 032 class.


    Not unlike the standard, he was fighting a 6th tier monster by himself.


    Looking down at Eun-ah from the sky, I could see that she was quite enthusiastic.


    That��s one thing-.


    -It��s a bit dangerous. What if I get hurt in that way��


    Oh Seong-hwan��s motivation was too advanced and he was too forward.


    Looking down from above, I could get a sense of how the party was going.


    It could be said that there was little chance that Oh Seong-hwan would be attacked by monsters, but it was still dangerous.


    I don��t know if it��s an urgent exhibition situation.


    In this situation, it was right to take time to form a solid party and deal with the monsters.


    Especially if there were 6th tier monsters involved.


    Killing monsters is good.


    But it��s better to kill without getting hurt.


    It was Noh Eun-ah��s theory.


    Other clan members had similar thoughts to her.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa was the same.


    When she formed a party, she would consider the party members as much as possible and fight.


    When she judged that far, Noh Eun-ah finally noticed.


    I wondered who he looked like, and he was fighting like Eunha.


    Her tone lowered.


    Oh Seong-hwan was the most ardent follower of Noh Eun-ha among the newcomers who joined this year.


    When I was carrying out the request in Yongsan-gu, I hadn��t dealt with a crowd like this, so I couldn��t figure it out.


    Apparently, Sunghwan Oh��s fighting style was influenced by Eunha.


    Hmm�� what should I do with him? I need a style correction��


    not long time goes by soon.


    The battle is over.


    Noh Eun-ah looked down at Oh Seong-hwan, who was picking up magic stones with her clan members, and chanted.


    ��It��s a style that��s possible because it��s a galaxy. It��s easy to get hurt if you do something wrong, but what if it goes wrong to the point where you can��t even heal it�� You have to accurately recognize your skills�� It��s because


    Noh Eun-ha is strong.


    In addition, the tactics and magic used were tailored to them.


    I also had artifacts in place as insurance.


    But Oh Seong-hwan was not.


    No matter how promising Oh Seong-hwan is, Eun-ah, who has seen Eun-ha and Yeon-hwa up close, knew that Oh Seong-hwan would not be able to reach the two of them.


    Even if I acknowledge Eunha and Yeonhwa��s sense, it��s not something to imitate their fighting style. It is said that if a pike bird follows a stork, its crotch will be torn.


    I��m sorry for Oh Seong-hwan, but talent was an area that could not be solved only with passion and effort.


    He could never be compared to his younger brother or Ryu Yeon-hwa, who had natural talents in battle.


    I��ll have to think about it. What to do��


    It��s easy to stick to Noh Eun-ha��s style and later get killed or injured.


    She did not know what the players who took risks during her life as a player said.


    So, as long as you are a sub-lord and a supporter who takes care of the bodies of your clan members.


    It was appropriate to change Oh Seong-hwan��s style.


    Noah��s worries only deepened.


    ��


    While dispatched from Seongnam City.


    Eun-ha stopped by Ha Ji-eun��s store almost every day.


    As a result, Eunha��s lunch was usually a hamburger.


    At first, the clan members gave favorable reviews to her hamburgers, but stopped visiting after a while.


    Aren��t you bitten? sea??h th�� nov��lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ��It��s delicious. What?


    It was to the point that Ha Ji-eun even asked Eun-ha directly.


    Then the galaxy answered like a machine.


    It��s a service. Eat more.


    ����.


    From some time ago, Ha Ji-eun used to give extra fries only to Eun-ha or add toppings to hamburgers for free.


    It was a situation where Eunha didn��t know whether to like it or not.


    It was good to be able to see the white lotus.


    Of course, Baekryun was wary of Eunha.


    ��it��s not a little galaxy, she smiles at Jean Valjean and always shows me that face.


    Eun-ha deliberately visits Ha Ji-eun��s store just in time for Ha Baek-ryun��s dismissal from school.


    It was bittersweet for Eunha, who restored the little galaxy every day and made the little galaxy and her experiences that day into her memories.


    While talking to the little Eunha Jean Valjean in a friendly way��


    �C Why do you always come here?


    Your house burger is delicious.


    My mom��s burgers are delicious. Still, I got tired of eating it every day��


    Baekryun-ah? Didn��t the school teacher give you homework today?


    ��Even if I eat mom��s hamburger every day, I don��t get tired of it.


    Suddenly, I put my head on the shelf.


    It was a tapping on him, who was always sitting at the bar.


    Although there were a lot of boundaries,


    On the other hand, Eunha was happy that she was talking to him.


    Why are you still here when you��ve eaten everything?


    Baekryun, you shouldn��t say things like that. I��m sorry my child��


    no. Maybe. I haven��t been here in a while, so I don��t have any friends who live nearby. So you play with your mom.


    why don��t you have friends? Why don��t you hang out with the people who came last time?


    Baekryun. �� they fought. They say they don��t like me.


    Maybe it��s because I��m still 9 years old?


    However, while talking with Jean Valjean, she seemed to be thinking quite deeply.


    But when dealing with Eunha, I couldn��t find a caring look.


    Eun-ha answered the question of Ha Baek-ryun, who did not leave Ha Ji-eun��s side and was vigilant.


    Hmm�� I apologize quickly. If you fight with your friend, apologize and make up. yes you are correct


    At the same time, Ha Baek-ryun did not act so badly towards Eun-ha.


    Eunha answered with a light heart, and she sympathized with Eunha for some reason, so she comforted her.


    However, it wasn��t long before Eunha realized that her intentions were different.


    You must reconcile with your friends quickly so that you won��t come to see my mother��.


    ����.


    Reconcile quickly.


    ��I��ll try.


    I didn��t know that such a meaning was hidden.


    Eunha sighed softly.


    Ha Baek-ryun is worried about her mother and doesn��t leave Eun-ha��s side, but Eun-ha is happy to see her up close.


    At this time, Baekryun didn��t have a timid personality.


    cute like a cat


    just like a cat


    Eunha commented on her being vigilant to protect her mother between homework assignments.


    On the other hand, Eunha wasn��t idle while the clan members were struggling.


    Um�� is this the right place to report a strange phenomenon? yes welcome


    While requesting an investigation from the clan members.


    Eun-ha asked for forgiveness from Ha Ji-eun and was working at her store to receive complaints from residents.


    In a way, it could be said that it was a good thing for Ha Ji-eun.


    This is because residents often visited the store and ordered simple snacks.


    Please come over here.


    Yeah, I think it��s been about a week now, but what happened then��


    Oh wait.


    Residents tried to pour out what they had experienced to Eunha with a rapid-fire cannon.


    Eunha stopped talking before that.


    Then he turned his head.


    Hmmm��


    on the shelf.


    Ha Baek-ryun, who was doing her homework, was listening with her head up.


    Eunha sighed.


    Not good for young children to hear.


    The galaxy beckoned her.


    Ha Baek-ryun tilted her head while raising a ? above her head.


    Then Eun-ha beckoned him to come, and he quickly approached.


    In response, Eunha opened her wallet.


    ruler.


    What��s this?


    Go outside and use this to buy snacks or food you want to eat.


    ����.


    Now take it. It��s just oppa�� he wants to give you pocket money.


    Still only 21 years old.


    I felt sad when he said he was an uncle.


    Eun-ha still put the banknote in Ha Baek-ryeon��s hand.


    right then-


    ��Kwang!


    Ha Baek-ryun snapped at her wrist.


    She glared at the galaxy, narrowing her pupils like a cat.


    this guy! Baekryun, what are you doing now? I��m sorry. I��m really sorry. What if I suddenly bite Pandora Clanlord��s wrist!?


    are you okay. A child might be like that.


    Ha Ji-eun, startled, came running.


    She scolded her as she removed the Ha Baek-ryun.


    Then he apologized to Eunha.


    As for Eunha, it didn��t hurt at all.


    It was nothing more than an irritating level.


    Of course I wasn��t even angry.


    joy! I��m not taking your money! Do you know who can be fooled?


    On the other hand, Ha Baek-ryun, who had been scolded by Ha Ji-eun, made a sound of excitement.


    She ran out of the store as if running away.


    Why is he acting like that these days��


    Ha Ji-eun was embarrassed.


    Eun-ha just stared blankly at her teeth-marked hand.


    Do you hate me��.


    I want to be close to you again.


    not even sick


    I wasn��t even angry.


    The sadness was unavoidable.


    It felt like being bitten by a pet cat.


    ��


    There was an income.


    After receiving reports from residents for several days.


    Galaxy was able to narrow the search to approx.


    Are these guys coming down from the mountain? There are many sayings that they saw it in the vicinity��


    Before returning, the monsters were nesting in the sewers.


    However, the clan members were not able to achieve much.


    As a result of collecting information from local residents, it is possible that the monsters are not hiding in the city center and come down from the nearby mountains.


    Eunha came to a conclusion.


    -Stop digging through the sewers, pack your things, and go up the mountain.


    Who will kill him with me?


    ������.��


    The Clan Lord only gives orders.


    The mouths of the clan members who had worked so hard that day and returned came out.


    It was to the point that when Bae Soo-bin spoke up, the clan members took up weapons and threatened Eun-ha.


    Work hard a little. When this job is over, I��ll take care of a vacation for you.


    you lie


    Did you see me lying?


    ��uh.��


    Eunha had to appease them.


    Of course, Kang Si-hyung and other clan members did not believe Eunha��s words.


    Nonetheless, they eventually went up the mountain after receiving orders.


    I want to kill Noh Eun-ha.


    It��s my fault that I followed Eunha�� Seona was right. There is nothing good about working with Eunha.


    Huh��. I just shoveled it.


    He must be sitting around eating hamburgers after that��.


    Bae Su-bin Choi Eun-hyuk Kaede Kang Si-hyung.


    Eunha saw those four people off.


    He then contacted the local clans and asked them to search again for the aqueduct.


    Eventually the local clans also rolled.


    In the meantime, the galaxy��.


    [��What about rice?]


    I ate a hamburger.


    [Did you eat a hamburger again? take care of your health What if I only eat that kind of food every day?]


    At least once a day.


    Eun-ha contacted Jung Ha-yang and Han Seo-hyun to exchange their current situation.


    When Jung Ha-yang heard that Eun-ha ate a hamburger and had a meal, she immediately scolded her.


    [Whoa��. I must have a lot of work. As long as we��re eating hamburgers every day��]


    Well�� isn��t it?


    I was taken aback by Jung Ha-yang��s words.


    Eunha trembled and passed it over.


    Then, there was a lot of worry in Jung Ha-yang��s voice.


    Still, the burgers here are delicious. Oh, should I buy yours when I go back?


    [Yeah, buy me one. Oh, then don��t just buy mine, buy the clan members�� share as well. It��s like that if I only eat it.]


    Yes, I will.


    Ha Ji-eun��s hamburger was really delicious.


    After eating it several times, I was bitten, but Eun-ha wanted to let Jeong Ha-yang and Han Seo-hyun taste it.


    In the past, eating delicious food was just fine.


    From one day, when Eun-ha eats delicious food, she has come to think that she wants to share it with people she likes.


    [But it��s Eunha.]


    Why?


    [I heard from Subin that you seem to be close to the owner of the store��. Maybe��]


    I don��t know what you think, but he��s married. I have a grievance.


    [Hmm�� Really?]


    Don��t you trust me?


    [Yeah.]


    ����.


    [I��m kidding.]


    Trust me.


    [But Eunah unnie and Seohyun unnie said you shouldn��t believe what you say.]


    ����.


    [Anyway, work hard. Don��t make the kids with you suffer too much.]


    Okay.


    Eun-ha finished talking to Jung Ha-yang.


    It wasn��t over with her.


    I also had to call Seohyun Han, Eunah, and Eunae.


    Eun-ha had to pass the time by calling in front of the store.


    Then Ha Baek-ryun opened the door and came out, thinking Eun-ha suspicious.


    ��You said you had no friends, but who are you calling like that?


    ��Thanks to you, we reconciled.


    is it so? Good for you. So, are you not coming to see my mother anymore?


    I��m not coming to see your mother. Chi lies. Then who are you coming to see?


    ����.


    you you you.


    Eunha stopped talking.


    Instead, he sent the fire chicken that was on top of his head to Ha Baek-ryun.


    Beep beep beep beep beep beep!


    When I��m bored, I play with him.


    Heung Fire Chicken, play with me!


    Papa!


    Don��t go too far and play.


    Send a fire chicken to Ha Baek-ryun.


    Eunha finished the call again.


    And two days passed since that day.


    Clan members who spent the night in the mountains have returned.


    ��I found it.


    With dark circles gone.


    Kaede presented the magic stone.


    Eunha checked the size of the magic stone.


    Is this enough for the 5th tier? What do monsters look like? It��s in the form of an ape. He seemed to be living in hiding in the mountains. There��s not just one colony, but there are four that I just checked.


    That��s quite a lot�� Didn��t you get hurt?


    I wasn��t hurt, but I couldn��t sleep. I didn��t have time to sleep properly because I didn��t know where they would appear.


    yes, good job


    Eunha nodded.


    Now that you��ve found their colony, you can report it to the Mana Management Organization.


    Then make a subjugation plan.


    You must be hungry, so go eat a hamburger. You guys haven��t eaten yet, have you?


    Meanwhile, Eunha was concerned about the clan members.


    Everyone had a pale face.


    Kang Si-hyung seemed to have shrunk in height.


    So I said kindly.


    Clan members say��.


    ����It��s okay, give me a vacation.��


    Papa! Beep Beep! Beep Beep!


    There seems to be no room for negotiation.


    They spit it out with murderous eyes.


    The fire chicken also agreed.

 Chapter 711

    Relife Player 711(a)


    [Chapter 182]


    [Life of the Weak (2)]


    The identity of the monster that Kaede Hoshimiya��s party subdued has been revealed.


    When Eunha returned to the Pandora Clan Hall and showed Jeong Ha-yang the magic stone, she immediately accessed the player library and found out.


    The wavelength from the magic stone and the arrangement of mana�� And considering the characteristics Kaede mentioned, it��s highly likely that it��s a Grand Ape, a 5th tier monster.


    what kind of monster is it


    It��s a monster that was first discovered in the Amazon. Ape-type monsters are usually the same�� This one has a thick skeleton, so attacks are not easily eaten, and it seems to belong to the strong axis among ape-type monsters in terms of simple physical abilities. And��


    and? It is said that it can understand human speech and can imitate human speech with its mouth, not with thoughts.


    I��d be reluctant to face it.


    Eunha frowned.


    In general, monsters that can speak human language are considered uneasy by players.


    This is because in a corner of consciousness, a sense of heterogeneity comes to mind, as if killing a person rather than a monster.


    This was especially the case with monsters that had a shape similar to humans and used human words for upbringing rather than thoughts.


    If you do that over and over again, your mind will be contaminated without you knowing it, and you will go crazy.


    Monsters know that too.


    Because they know, they try to imitate humans all the more.


    they��re tricky


    According to Hoshimiya Kaede��s report, such guys are living in groups scattered around Mt. Taebong, Mt. Eungdal, and Mt. Jinjae.


    Eunha groaned.


    It��s going to hurt in many ways. We have to hit it all at once, otherwise the survivors will form a group somewhere else and do this��


    Right. They are not gathered in one place, but are scattered and form a group, so it will be difficult to subdue them.


    Eunha sighed.


    Jeong Ha-yang agreed.


    The monsters hiding in Seongnam City in my previous life weren��t like this, but it seems that the future has changed.


    At least they don��t use magic and live on the ground, so the difficulty is less.


    On the other hand, Eunha��s thoughts were directed elsewhere.


    Unlike before the return, the future has changed to the good side.


    Even so, they were monsters that could not be vigilant.


    First of all, I��ll have to report it to the Mana Management Organization and ask for a higher commission fee. They asked me to send an official letter to attract the clans in Seongnam City.


    Yes, I��ll organize the data and send it to Seohyun unnie by the end of today. Then Seohyun unni will report it to the mana management organization and take care of it within today or tomorrow.


    Please.


    It was Jung Ha-yang who had been complaining about having a lot of work just a little while ago.


    That��s why she decided to take care of the work Eunha asked for first.


    Eunha thanked her by rubbing her shoulders.


    Soon, she took a bite of the hamburger Eunha bought.


    how is it? delicious?


    Are you okay? The hamburger buns are sweet and savory. Wouldn��t it be better to eat it right after making it?


    Is it that delicious? Then, shall we go and eat together next time?


    huh? really?


    Jung Ha-yang pricked the ribbon.


    Eunha was satisfied with her reaction.


    She opened her eyes wide and sent a positive signal to her words, which was very cute.


    So, Eunha brought up the idea of going together next time��.


    -Just in time, we will go down to Seongnam City again to subdue these guys, so we can go together then. I��ve always been thinking that it would be nice to have a navigator that fits my hands and feet�� Yes,


    I��ll decline. I have a lot of work to do right now, so it��s going to be hard.


    Chet.


    After reading Eunha��s thoughts.


    Jung Ha-yang turned his head.


    Eunha had no choice but to look down at her head as she munched on a hamburger and express her regret.


    It was a real problem.


    The kids asked me not to include them in the subjugation mission since they finished their mission, but what should I do�� So why are you making the kids suffer? Making them camp for two days in the mountains was a bit harsh.


    In order to subdue the monsters, they had to go down to Seongnam City again.


    However, since Kaede Hoshimiya��s party worked without sleep, she protested to be allowed to rest.


    As a galaxy, it could not be ignored.


    I can��t take them all with me. I��ll have to drag Kaede along to search their nest, but I��ll have to let the others rest.


    As a result, Eunha had to form a new party to carry out the mission with her.


    So I suggested it to Hayang, but she immediately refused after understanding the circumstances.


    Not only her, but other clan members were in a similar state.


    In the case of Lee Cheon-seo, he even ran away as soon as our eyes met.


    It seemed that rumors had spread.


    Wouldn��t it be better to just go with Kaede and fill in the shortfall from the local clan


    ?


    Eunha tutted and clicked her tongue.


    Hayang comforted her, but she didn��t seem to think of any solution either.


    Then-.


    ��Is Hayang-ah Eunha here?


    oh sister sister?


    Open the door to Jung Ha-yang��s office.


    Eunah Noh poked her head through the crack in the door.


    can we come in?


    Yeonhwa��s older sister?


    And over Eun-ah��s head.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa��s head popped out.


    ��


    With technical advisor Bruno.


    The reason Eunah Noh and Yeonhwa Ryu, who are currently in charge of educating the new members of Pandora Clan, came to Eunha was simple.


    The kids are so nice. It��s nice that there are no naughty kids and no one ruining the clan atmosphere.


    Good luck then. Seo-na and Eun-woo had eyes to see.


    No Eun-ah was so lucky.


    Then he brought his brows together and started talking about the problem.


    The problem is that when you party with the kids, your self-centered side is revealed little by little. Self-centered aspect?


    Being called a promising player, I secretly become overconfident in my skills.


    Well�� I guess I will. But Yeonhwa-noona seems to like it too. delicious?


    Yeah�� that��s my preference.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa added the last words.


    Then he munched on the fries.


    I must have liked the fries soon, so I ate them with plenty of ketchup next time.


    On the other hand, Eunha could roughly understand what the two were saying.


    These are the kids who were called promising.


    Because they are such kids, they must be confident in their abilities, and perhaps they are self-centered without even realizing it.


    Since only such children joined the clan, even if the individual skills were good, it was not good for party play.


    The students, who are usually called the academy��s prospects, showed such confidence and arrogance.


    It seemed that the newcomers to Pandora Clan were no different.


    It was unavoidable.


    It was a growing pain that prospects go through.


    Or it was also a chronic disease.


    Either way, they came out into the world and realized what they lacked and eventually blossomed, or sometimes stagnated or fell behind without eventually blossoming.


    And many times, as a result of being too overconfident in my skills, I gave up my life in vain.


    It��s something you��ll know when you come out into the world.


    But No Eun-ah said��.


    -Fortunately, I��m much better now. After going through a few real battles, the kids who were overconfident in their abilities now know how to cooperate with each other.


    It is said that new recruits who used to play solo while ostensibly playing in a party were harmed.


    Listen to what Eun-ah has to say.


    Eunha nodded.


    Apparently, the two were trying to get the proud newcomers to cooperate.


    Everyone seemed to be different and secretly thought that they were the best, so it can��t be helped that they couldn��t cooperate with each other.


    Rather, our times were strange.


    Because that didn��t happen.


    Eunha smiled bitterly.


    Chronic disease suffered by promising players.


    It did not appear to the clan members of the first year of the galaxy.


    They were not conceited and were constantly striving to grow.


    In a way, it was natural.


    I was ashamed to say it, but��


    -Is it because I was there?


    Don��t let your clanmates be overconfident.


    Because he was several steps forward.


    There was no time for clan members to be overconfident in their abilities.


    Even if he wanted to be arrogant, he couldn��t be arrogant because he was in a much higher place.


    However, among the newcomers, there was one person who played a role similar to his own.


    Noah opened her mouth.


    The problem is sex. Seonghwan Oh? why is he


    It��s too reckless. Dangerous.


    Oh Seong-hwan��s name came up.


    Eunha tilted her head.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa commented briefly.


    I just couldn��t understand it.


    Then, Eun-ah continues��.


    ��I pursue the same style as you. ����.


    I don��t care if I get injured by jumping forward without looking back and trying to swing my sword. No, be proud of getting injured.


    Oh Seong-hwan is said to have the most outstanding skills among the rookies.


    As a result, he said that he did not find it difficult in the real battles he had experienced so far.


    As a result, his overconfidence has increased, and he is taking risks while following the Galactic tactics.


    Eunha couldn��t say anything to Eunah when she heard that.


    Somehow I feel scolded.


    Are you talking about Oh Seong-hwan?


    Or are you telling your own story?


    I don��t know which one.


    Eun-ha listened humbly, like a thief tripping her feet.


    Then the story was sorted out.


    ����You mean you have to change your mind even if you roll to die once?


    No�� That��s not what I meant�� As much as Seonghwan longs for you, he still thought that he wouldn��t listen to you, so he was trying to catch me and tell me to be nice to you�� That��s what it is


    .


    ������.��


    Whether or not Eun-ah is confused.


    Eunha dismissed it at once.


    He could be confident in rolling someone to death.


    Eunha raised her lips.


    ��It just went well.


    huh? what?


    The circumstances were just right.


    The galaxy grew.


    Even if I don��t do that, I was worried about the lack of manpower, but I think I can take the new recruits down to Seongnam. ��what?��


    Even the newcomers wouldn��t have been able to face the 5th tier monsters. I guess you could use this opportunity to give me the experience of fighting high-ranking monsters.


    The 7th tier, at least the 6th tier.


    Oh Seong-hwan and the new recruits were still overconfident in their skills because they only dealt with monsters like that.


    If so, wouldn��t it be better to have them fight the 5th tier?


    It was perfect.


    Oh my gosh, a clan is giving newcomers a chance to deal with the 5th tier�� why not? There��s nothing you can��t do. Noona, have you forgotten about us? In our time ,


    right after graduating from the academy, monsters suddenly invaded��


    Eunha shrugged.


    The three were at a loss for words.


    Of course, noona and Yeonhwa noona will go too, right? Noonas are the role that newcomers take on.


    Oh that��s right��


    Eunah Noh is perplexed.


    It was like he didn��t know it would turn out like this.


    She seemed to know what Kaede Hoshimiya��s party was going through in Seongnam City.


    So she hesitated, not answering right away.


    right then-


    ��Yes, I��ll go.


    ��Yes, my brother. I��ll take care of him. I��ll go too.


    Like there��s no need to worry.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa was the first to answer.


    Eun-a, who was attacked by an ambush next to her, made a surprised expression.


    Soon, as if she couldn��t help it, she agreed along with Ryu Yeon-hwa.


    Then he widened his eyes.


    -Isn��t that your second?


    Yeah�� The hamburgers are so delicious�� Like the fries earlier, everything seems to be my taste.


    ������.��


    Ryu Yeon-hwa was eating her second hamburger before she knew it.


    When she was pointed out by Eunha, she averted her gaze.


    The nape of the neck will suck.


    what��s up with that sister?


    I��m a person who doesn��t eat well��.


    Are hamburgers that good?


    Ryu Yeon-hwa is eating with her head turned.


    It was just so cute when she mumbled her white cheeks.


    It��s good to see you eating well.


    I don��t know what Ryu Yeon-hwa might think.


    Eunha was satisfied.


    I bought a lot of hamburgers, so eat more. no, this is fine I��m full��.


    It tastes even better when you make it right away. That��s great. Let��s stop by this store when we go down to Seongnam City.


    huh.


    ������.��


    He didn��t even know that Noh Eun-ah and Jeong Ha-yang were narrowing their eyes while looking at him.


    Eun-ha invited Ryu Yeon-hwa, whose neck was red with fine hair.


    ��


    It was impossible to reveal one��s presence to the monsters.


    It was because they could decide to move while being vigilant if they made a mistake.


    That��s why Kaede Hoshimiya��s party had to stay awake all night to avoid being caught by them.


    After suffering for two days, I couldn��t help but want to rest for a while.


    Eunha Noh isn��t one of those people who are completely blocked, so we��ll exclude her from this mission.


    Noh Eun-ha should also know about their hardships.


    So there was no call to resume the mission.


    In the first place, it was not a regular mission of the clan, but a request from the Seongnam city clan to the mana management organization.


    What they requested was also a search, not a subjugation.


    It was that there was no need to subdue other clans by helping them with their work.


    So, the most ideal thing is for Noh Eun-ha to report to the Mana Management Organization and hand over the work to another clan��


    He can��t do that.


    They will even do subjugation.


    In the process, not only the Pandora clan but also the clans in Seongnam City will be divided.


    Hoshimiya Kaede assured.


    And I was able to anticipate the scenario that would unfold in that case. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ��I��m sure we��ll have to take one or two of our party along.


    It is said that the search mission was completed by marking the village of monsters on a map.


    When a full-scale subjugation begins, it is natural that people with experience in searching the site will be called out.


    Among them-.


    ����Rangers will definitely go out.


    Other party members don��t know.


    As a Ranger, he would be unconditionally recruited.


    Kaede frowned.


    ����.


    I couldn��t help it, but I had to accept it.


    Instead, you cannot die alone.


    I don��t want to be exploited by Noh Eun-ha.


    I��m going to have to drag someone.


    Wouldn��t that be brotherly love, comradeship, and the love for humanity that people from the Galactic Church are talking about recently?


    I go to Noh Eun-ha first and ask for the others to come in instead of me going with her.


    Then, thinking that he��s right too, I��ll hire a few people.


    A ranger is a person who finds a way.


    Hoshimiya Kaede found a way.


    The way to die together rather than die alone.


    she raised her lips.


    I learned a lot under Noh Eun-ha.


    Oh where are you going


    that you


    me? I am the archives. Go there and find a book to read.


    Coincidentally, Kaede ran into Bae Su-bin while walking down the hallway.


    The two of them were talking to each other.


    Suddenly, Kaede��s eyes lit up.


    I can take Bae Soo-bin with me.


    Even if they fight each other.


    No, because we are fighting each other.


    Kaede could not tolerate Bae Su-bin resting alone.


    I��m sorry, but I have to suffer with you.


    Actually, I��m not sorry at all.


    Kaede refrained from raising the corner of her mouth and decided to end the conversation calmly.


    then i��ll go Get some rest.


    yes get some rest


    I��m going to meet Noh Eun-ha like this.


    And let��s say let��s borrow Bae Su-bin.


    Kaede made a plan like that.


    right then-


    ��Ah, that��s right.


    why?


    Bae Soo-bin suddenly opened his mouth.


    Kaede turned her head.


    Bae Su-bin was grinning.


    Right now Eunhyuk and Sihyeong are on their way to talk to Eunha. ����!!


    When we thought, Kaede, since you��re also a Ranger, you��d be a good fit. So I asked Eunha about using you as a guide, and she accepted it. You��


    Maybe sooner or later Eunha will call. Thanks to you, we can rest in peace, so that��s a good thing.


    Bae Soo-bin hates losing even if he dies.


    Furthermore, she, who had been beaten countless times by Eunha, can now sense whether or not she is drowning in shit.


    It is an acquired < environmental sense >.


    So he read the charter with an alert brain and hit the ball.


    Then stop. Good job~


    No, that bitch.


    Kaede had no choice but to turn around and stare at Bae Soo-bin, who disappeared.

 Chapter 712

    Relife Player 712(b)


    [Chapter 182]


    [Life of the Weak (3)]


    It took only one day for Han Seo-Hyun to report to the Mana Management Organization and get approval.


    Accordingly, the party of Eunha and the new recruits decided to leave tomorrow morning.


    On the other hand, Seohyun Han also showed a similar reaction to others.


    ����The hamburger was delicious. Buy it again when the time comes next time.��


    ��Seohyun, did you like it too?��


    ��The taste makes me worried about gaining weight, but it tastes better than a franchise hamburger.��


    To be honest, Eunha was unexpected.


    It��s because Han Seo-hyun has such a picky taste that she doesn��t often directly say that it��s delicious.


    What��s more, they even asked me to buy it again.


    If Seohyun says it��s delicious, it��s really delicious.


    Ha Ji-eun��s cooking skills are amazing.


    Eun-ha saw Han Seo-hyun��s reaction and thought that way.


    at the same time-


    ��I think Yoojung likes it too.


    I thought so.


    So Eun-ha decided to call her after a long time.


    However, it took a little courage to make the call.


    ����.


    Ever since I got married to Seohyun Han.


    Eun-ha was trying to keep a certain distance from Lee Yu-jeong.


    In fact, it had already been several months since I hadn��t met Lee Yu-jeong.


    The phone call had only been a few times since then.


    Perhaps she felt it too.


    It seemed like he felt Eunha��s attitude.


    Naturally, contact with her also decreased.


    [��Hello?]


    How are you?


    After hesitating for so long.


    The galaxy finally called.


    Then, shortly after receiving the signal, Lee Yu-jeong answered the phone.


    [Yeah�� It��s me, I��m doing well. You?]


    I��m busy with work, so I��m distracted.


    [I heard from my brother. Pandora Clan has a lot of work, so the group is not doing well with requests��] It��s been


    a long time since I��ve been on the phone.


    That��s why it was just awkward.


    He didn��t know what to say, and I guess it was the same with her.


    But time was short.


    [��Then are you going to Seongnam tomorrow? Are you ready?]


    I��m done. I��m ready and I��m calling you like this.


    The timing to take a breath and change topics starts to mesh.


    Like filling a long gap.


    The two shared each other��s daily life and started talking happily as much as they had grown apart.


    Then Eun-ha was able to come up with a story she wanted to tell.


    do you like burgers


    [hamburger? I don��t eat well��. why?]


    The other day, I went down to Seongnam and accidentally found a shop that makes delicious homemade burgers.


    [Yeah.]


    So today I packed hamburgers to give to my clan members, and they all really liked it. They say it��s delicious.


    [okay? Listening to what you say makes me suddenly want to eat too. What if I talk about something to eat at night.]


    I��m sorry, forgive me.


    [are you okay. Keep talking.]


    So, I��m going to Seongnam again tomorrow, so I��m going to buy another hamburger on the way back. At that time, if you like hamburgers, I want to buy your share too.


    [����.]


    Yoojung don��t like you? don��t like it


    [No, I like it. I really like it.]


    There was a long silence in the middle.


    Eunha asked again to confirm.


    At that time, Yujeong Lee quickly replied.


    Sounds like out of breath.


    Eun-ha burst into laughter when she heard Lee Yoo-jung speak quickly through her smartphone.


    OK, I��ll buy yours too. Did you like to eat that much? I didn��t know you liked burgers so much.


    [��It��s been a while since I ate. Don��t keep teasing me.]


    Okay, okay. Which one should I buy? cheese? bacon? Mush room?


    [��What do you like?]


    Hmm�� I like cheese.


    [Then I also like cheese. buy me what you eat That��s good.]


    OK, I��ll do that.


    [And take care of yourself. Don��t get hurt�� Now�� I won��t be able to see well.]


    ��Thank you for your concern.


    Now I can��t see very well.


    Eunha closed her eyes as she heard a tone that sounded like she was depressed somewhere.


    -I��ll call you again next time. good night.


    [Yeah�� See you next time. Good night.]


    A promise with no promise.


    When will the next contact be?


    Now the two couldn��t tell.


    ��


    Not to mention Kaede Hoshimiya.


    Among the clan members leaving for Seongnam, Yeo-bi and Yoo Nam-hun were also mixed.


    There are only 12 newcomers.


    I need someone other than noona or Yeonhwa noona to take care of them.


    I��m going to roll the newcomers.


    Eunha decided to take all the new recruits.


    Even so, it was a mission that could be quite dangerous for a newcomer.


    Eun-ha decided to leave for Seongnam with additional clan members.


    I was on vacation from today��. I was trying to stay at home, but what is this?


    I can��t help it. Eunha asked, but you can��t refuse.


    Uh�� that��s true�� but this isn��t it��


    Yeo-bi and Yoo Nam-hun.


    According to the original plan, the two of them, who would have been on vacation today, didn��t look good.


    It was a pity for the two of them, but Eunha rejected their vacation due to the lack of manpower.


    If it were the other kids, I would have protested, but Nam-hoon hyung and Woo-bi noona owe me something.


    I��m sorry but I can��t help it. I��ll fill the vacation sometime next time.


    Eunha smiled bitterly.


    The two owed their lives.


    Because of that, the two couldn��t disobey Eunha.


    While reading them, Eunha guaranteed them a vacation someday.


    It was the epitome of a typical bad company.


    At least I give a lot of money, so it��s not that bad.


    If you work overtime, you will be paid accordingly.


    Keep the cafeteria in the Clan Hall open at all times, even late at night, so that Clan members don��t go hungry.


    Welfare for the clan members was perfect.


    Soon, Eun-ha, who had gone crazy with her thoughts, decided to shake off her sorry feelings.


    ��Then Kaede, search the place where the monsters live. In collaboration with local players. Eunha Noh.


    uh? why?


    you are not even human


    Arrive Seongnam City.


    Eunha asked the clan members, led by Hoshimiya Kaede, to search.


    Kaede frowned at the sound of getting more accurate information about the monsters�� habitat.


    I��ll take care of your vacation.


    don��t be fooled


    Choi Eun-hyuk, Bae Soo-bin, Kang Si-hyung.


    Unlike the three of them, she growled as she followed Eunha this time as well.


    Even so, she disappeared with her ranger, hunter, sniper and telepathist Seo Dam-bi.


    The attitude is like that, but I still listen.


    Because words and actions don��t match.


    Eunha smiled.


    I decided to give Kaede a vacation once this job was properly completed.


    Soon, he turned his head to the remaining clan members.


    Then Namhoon hyung and Woobi noona take the rest of the kids to the dorm. The Seongnam City Mana Management Organization should have assigned us a lodging, so let us unpack our luggage instead. As soon as it��s over, bring the kids and eat. kids will be hungry


    OK got it. The subjugation operation starts tomorrow morning, right? Today, I��m having a meeting with other clans.


    Oh, I��m craving soup. Guys! Let��s go to the dorm quickly, unpack, and go eat soup! Is there anyone who doesn��t like soup? The menu is decided by rice soup? Crack!


    ��yes!!��


    The operation starts tomorrow.


    After unpacking and holding a meeting with the other clans, the sun must have set.


    So, Eun-ha instructed Yoo Nam-hoon and Yeo-bi to give the new recruits a proper rest so that they can recover from travel.


    Either that or not, in the case of Yeo-bi, her eyes were shining with the thought of having lunch.


    And Eunah noona and Jinkyu. huh.


    yes Clan Road!


    The two of you go to the mana management organization and prepare for the meeting. Let��s take care of lunch for the two of us. I��ll do some work and go before the meeting at the latest.


    Eunah Noh and navigator Jinkyu Kim.


    The two decided to prepare a briefing for the operation.


    end them.


    There was only one person who had not yet been instructed by Eunha.


    Eun-ha looked at Ryu Yeon-hwa.


    ��would you like to come with me?


    Eun-ha was planning to go see Ha Baek-ryeon like this.


    So, since I came to Seongnam City.


    It wouldn��t be bad to have Ryu Yeon-hwa meet Ha Baek-ryeon in advance.


    Although Ryu Yeon-hwa may not know that Ha Baek-ryun has the gift of < Baek-Silver >.


    -Yes, go with me.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa responded.


    ��


    Send all the clan members away.


    Eun-ha moved to Ryu Yeon-hwa and Ha Ji-eun��s shop.


    But where are you going?


    There are people who owe me the last time I stayed here. My sister bought two hamburgers yesterday.


    ��you don��t have to stress two.


    If you do it right away, wouldn��t it be possible to do 3?


    ����.


    Are you mad?


    I can��t eat that much.


    ok sorry


    Let Eunha playfully say it.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa protested a little.


    Eunha giggled at the shy woman.


    There is a shop owner��s daughter.


    huh.


    I��m very close with him, so I want to go see his face. But can I go too?


    What do you think? My sister will be able to get along well with him.


    yeah i wish it was


    When even the escorts who were supposed to protect the fairy in their previous life turned their backs.


    < Shinchang > Ryu Yeon-hwa remained loyal to Ha Baek-ryun, remaining faithful until the end.


    < Shinchang > Everyone who received the teachings of Sungwoon Namgung was like that.


    They all thought that fairies were necessary to protect the country, and that��s why they thought that their powers existed only for the fairies.


    So, noona will become close with Baekryun.


    That��s why the galaxy was sure.


    Even in this life, Ryu Yeon-hwa will be the person who protects Ha Baek-ryeon. S��ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Furthermore, if you start building a relationship with Ha Baek-ryeon from now on, your relationship will be even closer than before returning.


    It was what Eunha thought.


    When you think so-.


    ��Ah.


    that annie?


    yeah that kid Call it Ha Baek-ryun.


    By the time I see Ha Ji-eun��s shop.


    I saw Ha Baek-ryun coming from the other side carrying a backpack.


    Eunha waved her hand.


    ����!


    Only then did Ha Baek-ryun suddenly raise his head as if he had discovered Eun-ha.


    Then he gave strength to his eyes.


    It was a bonus that the lips protruded there.


    Are you coming home after school? Didn��t you say you were going back yesterday? But why are you here again?


    back to work Is your mother at the store?


    Are you here to see my mother again?


    I��m here for a hamburger.


    A conversation that doesn��t work out.


    Baekryun didn��t answer Eunha��s question and just kept asking questions.


    Eunha answered meekly.


    Even so, I couldn��t say that I had come to see you.


    It seemed that there was only suspicion again.


    Then I decided to change the subject.


    Today I came with my brother��s friend. who is your brother? ��my uncle��s friend. Hmm��


    How are you? My name is Yeonhwa Ryu.


    Let Eunha introduce Ryu Yeonhwa.


    Ha Baek-ryun��s eyes turned to Ryu Yeon-hwa, who was next to him.


    she was wary


    While she gently steps backwards.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa lowered herself and greeted Ha Baek-ryeon.


    ��hello.


    There was a telephone pole nearby.


    Ha Baek-ryun ran away in a hurry.


    Ha Baek-ryun, who was hiding behind a telephone pole, responded by poking his head out.


    It was still a vigilant attitude.


    He��s really shy


    I was like that too when I was younger.


    sister too? ��maybe? Everyone who approached from behind was thrown on the back. So the people in the dojang always came in front of me. Oh yeah��. My sister must have been quite shy too.


    yep, still like that


    Ryu Yeon-hwa speaks calmly.


    Eunha hesitated and responded to her words.


    The appearance of being shy is not very different from the previous life and now.


    I can��t help it.


    Eunha sighed inwardly.


    Fortunately, by opening her face with Ha Baek-ryun, she too had broken the boundaries with Eun-ha to some extent.


    So Eun-ha left Yeon-hwa and approached Ha Baek-ryun.


    Then he took out his secret weapon from his pocket.


    ��Now.


    What��s this?


    It��s a macaron. Are you seeing this for the first time?


    It was a macaron that was airlifted directly from Pierre Herme in France at the request of Han Seo-hyun.


    In their previous lives, Ha Baek-ryun and Lee Yu-jeong loved Pierre Herm����s macarons.


    Eun-ha remembered that and offered the macaron to Ha Baek-ryeon.


    I know macarons too, right?


    ��okay? It��s sold at Luminous Suite. I��ve eaten it once before. It was pretty good�� but this is even better than that.


    However, Ha Baek-ryun was not too surprised to see the macarons.


    Only then did Eunha realize.


    Unlike previous lives, in this life Luminous Sweets made macarons popular years earlier.


    So, it must be that Ha Baek-ryun knows about macarons.


    Even so, Ha Baek-ryun looked at the macaron and sold her eyes.


    Gulp


    she swallowed.


    Eunha smiled.


    eat you I came here to give you It��s not just these, there are many. I��ll give you everything later My mom told me not to accept anything from people I don��t know��. Am I someone I don��t know? ��that��s not it.


    I am a regular at your house. You can accept what the regulars give you.


    Uh��


    Ha Baek-ryun is conflicted.


    She stomps her feet.


    Even if I pretended to be an adult, I was still 9 years old.


    Eun-ha burst into laughter because Ha Baek-ryun��s behavior was cute.


    come on take it Uncle and very��


    Sister. �� The uncle and sister give it to me.


    ��thank you.


    After a long struggle.


    In the end, it seemed that Ha Baek-ryun had decided to follow his emotions rather than reason.


    She reached over the telephone pole and carefully received the macaron.


    Soon she came out of the telephone pole and greeted the two of them.


    Is this the effect of macarons?


    Ha Baek-ryun is obedient.


    When Eun-ha stroked Ha Baek-ryeon��s hair, she let her go in silence even though she had a dissatisfied expression on her face.


    By the way-


    ��I thought about it from the first time we met, but why can��t I feel mana from Baekryun?


    The mana in the body is well stored and it is hard to even feel the presence�� Was the amount of mana flowing out less before awakening < Silver >?


    Looking at Habaekryun up close.


    Eunha had a question.


    I could only feel very weak mana from Ha Baek-ryun.


    However, as Eun-ha remembered, she had more mana than the fairy Lim Ga-eul.


    Ha Baek-ryun at the present point, who did not know how to store mana, should have leaked out a vast amount of mana.


    what? why can��t you feel it?


    Eunha gave strength to her eyes.


    I decided to raise the mana in the body and examine the mana in Habaek-ryun��s body.


    Eventually, what he saw was��


    ��Nothing?


    Is that all?


    The mana circulating through Ha Baek-ryun��s body was very weak.


    It was unbelievable.


    Eunha doubted my eyes.


    He opened his eyes wide and examined the mana in Ha Baek-ryun��s body more thoroughly.


    And then I found


    ��Is there a spell?


    why is this hanging?


    A magic with a faint presence that can only be found by looking closely.


    Spells with a complex structure were located near Ha Baek-ryun��s left chest.


    It was hiding the mana in Ha Baek-ryun��s heart.


    Who is it? Who did it?


    It couldn��t have been like this originally��


    I couldn��t figure it out exactly.


    If you skim through the magic formula, you can get a rough idea of it.


    Concealment magic was a magic that made people in the world think less of her body mana unless Baekryeon expressed her body mana by her own will.


    The magic was so strange.


    It was as if someone had figured out the identity of the gift she was carrying and covered it up to hide it.


    In any case, it had never happened in a previous life, and probably never had.


    Who is to say that a girl who is only 9 years old uses double-triple concealed magic when she is even younger?


    When the thought went crazy to that point��.


    ����The < Witch Who Counts the Stars > is certain.


    must be


    The galaxy was able to reach the correct answer.


    While not meeting Ha Baek-ryun, he did not interfere in her future.


    Even so, her future changed, and that meant that even with the exception of the butterfly effect, it was the work of someone other than herself who could interfere in the future.


    As far as Eunha knew, there was only one such person.


    In this life, I was wondering where I was going and what I was doing without being a member of the Twelve Seats��


    How did I meet Baekryun?


    < Witch of Time > Prisis Memory.


    And < Shinchang > with Ryu Yeon-hwa.


    The Twelve Seats sided with Ha Baek-Ryun even after the Twelve Seats were reorganized into the 3rd period.


    The Witch Who Counts the Stars Song Yun-seo.


    Eun-ha found her traces from Ha Baek-ryeon��s body mana.

 Chapter 713

    Relife Player 713


    [Chapter 182]


    [Life of the Weak (4)]


    Song Yun-seo, The Witch Who Counts Stars.


    Song Yun-seo, who has the gift of seeing a certain future, was a person who did not go as Eun-ha, who returned to time.


    For some reason, she behaved beyond Eunha��s expectations.


    Have you seen a different future because you have < Future Poetry >?


    A person who should have been a member of the Twelve Seats in the first place resigns as a candidate for the Twelve Seats and disappears��


    The 2nd Twelve Seat Selection Competition.


    At that time, Song Yun-seo was being recommended as a replacement for Oh Geon-hu of the 1st Twelve Seated < Cheonyin >.


    However, unlike her previous life, she did not appear, and out of the blue, she sent a letter to Ga-eul Lim saying that she would resign from the candidacy for the Twelve Seat.


    As a result, < Big Data > Mora Yul was chosen instead.


    In a way, did he quickly realize that he was in a disadvantageous position and run away?


    However, from Song Yoon-seo��s point of view.


    To her, the zodiac seat could be said to be poison.


    This is because her reputation was not very good due to the successive disasters that occurred in her previous life, starting with the invasion of Seoul.


    ��What do you do when you look at the future? It��s fragmentary, so it doesn��t really help, and you can��t stop it.��


    It was to the point where people underestimated her ability.


    As a result, she lost her dignity as the Twelve Seat over time.


    Since she was unable to keep people safe as a disaster alert, naturally, the approval ratings of the fairy and the fairy government, who promoted her to the Twelve, were bound to drop.


    As a result, it could be said that she lost her dignity and the Twelve thrones pursuing public and private interests lost their balance.


    The twelve thrones turned their backs on the public interest of protecting the nation by protecting the fairies.


    Now that I think about it, it was good that he did not become the Twelve Seat.


    Thanks to that, < Big Data > was able to get the insults that the fairy government should eat.


    In the end, the navigator in the twelfth division was inevitably a position to be criticized.


    However, Song Yun-seo knew that this life was like a ghost and avoided it.


    Thanks to this, < big data > ate the curse and her authority greatly decreased.


    Furthermore, the fairy Lim Ga-eul was able to shift some of the responsibility to her.


    The future went as the galaxy had hoped.


    Are you lucky? Or did you know this beforehand and disappeared?


    Her behavior was just amazing.


    It��s probably not a coincidence.


    Seeing how she cast a concealment spell on Ha Baek-ryun and made people around her stop paying attention to the mana inside her body.


    So she was a variable.


    First of all, a variable in a good sense.


    You don��t know what he��s thinking until you meet him.


    Still, in my previous life, I was kind to Baekryun, so I don��t have to think badly of it.


    But I don��t know where this person is��


    Eun-ha clicked her tongue inwardly.


    Song Yun-seo��s whereabouts were unclear.


    The story that fairy Lim Ga-eul was looking for her was very popular.


    Unfortunately, however, it seemed that they could not find any trace of Song Yun-seo.


    Even if you find rumors about < The Witch Who Counts the Stars >, it will be after you have already left the place.


    As far as Eunha knew, that was the case.


    Do you know ��The Witch Who Counts the Stars��?


    Who is that?


    A person whose nail art is very fancy. ? He must have worn sunglasses��. He��s a very fashion-conscious person.


    ?


    so just in case


    Eun-ha asked Ha Baek-ryeon to find Song Yoon-seo��s whereabouts.


    Ha Baek-ryun was unaware.


    It was as if he didn��t know what kind of magic was hanging over him, so it was only natural that he didn��t know about her.


    If this is the case, there will be no use in looking for the < Star Counting Witch >.


    I don��t know where you are or what you��re doing, but it��s better to leave it alone for now. Perhaps when the time comes, he will show himself.


    I can��t find Song Yun-seo��s whereabouts.


    Eunha decided to give up.


    Then-.


    ��How long are you going to touch your hair?


    Oh sorry.


    sulky


    Ha Baek-ryun was inflating his cheeks.


    I had been putting up with it because of the macaron, but it seemed I couldn��t stand it any longer. S��arch* The Nov��l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Only then did Eunha remove her hand from Ha Baek-ryun��s hair.


    ��


    Mt. Eungdalsan Mt. Taebongsan Mt. Jinjae.


    They were evenly spread out in the mountains and lived in groups.


    According to Hoshimiya Kaede��s report, about 3-4 5th tier Grand Apes were identified in each village.


    Also, there are about 10 to 20 monsters led by one Grand Ape.


    Each mountain has more than 2 villages, so the scale is staggering.


    when I heard the briefing.


    Eunha said it was absurd.


    Even though it was an area that was not protected by Cocoon, it was understandable since there were monsters of that size right next to the city center.


    Of course, the Clan Lords of Seongnam City, who were listening to the briefing together, seemed to know that it was embarrassing.


    They bowed their heads and decided to follow Eunha��s words.


    So-.


    [��The operation begins now. Dambi Suh was the telepathist of Pandora Clan.]


    [Sanwoon Clan spreads the message of telepathist Dambi Suh of Pandora Clan. From now on, the operation��]


    [This is the Cheonggye Clan. From now on��]


    The subjugation has begun.


    Eunha and Pandora clan members. And the players of Seongnam City left for the three mountains when the day dawned.


    To put it simply, the strategy was to split the number of people and destroy each of the villages spread over three mountains.


    It had to be finished with a quick decision.


    We can��t give them time to prepare.


    It doesn��t make sense that Seongnam City players couldn��t find them even if they were incompetent.


    It must mean that he is good at hiding himself.


    So, I had to rush in and annihilate them all.


    -Don��t miss even a single one. Be prepared if any of you miss out. ��all right!!��


    ordering a war of annihilation.


    The galaxy growled low.


    If you miss even one of them, monsters in other villages might notice their existence because of that guy.


    From their point of view, it gave them time to prepare, and on the other hand, it gave them time to run away.


    Eunha didn��t want to give the group led by the 5th tier monsters time to run away.


    That��s why I ordered to divide the power and break each one.


    Mana Crasher


    Somewhere in the shadowy mountain forest.


    Eun-ha killed the ape-type monster guarding the village entrance.


    At that time, there was another gatekeeper, but Yoo Nam-hoon, who was following closely behind Eun-ha, was decapitated by the sword.


    The rangers and snipers spread out and surround the village. Make sure no one escapes.


    When a monster dies, its body turns into mana and disappears leaving a magic stone behind.


    No need to worry about the body.


    It was difficult for the monsters living in the village to detect abnormalities.


    Eun-ha used that point to deal with the gatekeeper first, and then instructed the players under her command.


    they moved according to their plans.


    Taebongsan is also doing well now.


    The party led by Ryu Yeon-hwa and No Eun-ah went to Taebong Mountain.


    Hoshimiya Kaede was also there.


    Eun-ha checked the situation in the village while wishing them luck.


    Caster ready.


    ������.��


    They live like humans.


    Bonfires were visible everywhere.


    Several of them were sitting around the fire, eating fruits and animals.


    And some even wore clothes wrapped in leaves.


    Eun-ha looked closely at those who would fit the expression of savages who exercised as if they were human beings.


    And he held out his raised hand.


    -Attack starts 3 seconds after the caster. Aim for the center of the village and attack as many of them as possible.


    So that I can wipe them out at once.


    And let them wander around.


    Eunha ordered the casters.


    Soon the magic unfolded.


    An explosion went off.


    Kwa Kwa Kwa Kwam!!


    just as expected.


    The monsters who heard and noticed the explosion screamed and panicked.


    Eunha did not miss that moment.


    ��The dealer and hunter now enter the enemy camp with me. The navigator knows that there are no runaways. The supporter looks at the situation and supports it.


    Galactic signal dropped.


    he jumped from the tree


    Then Namhun Yoo fell to the ground without hesitation.


    Unmoved by the shock from the high position, he moved straight ahead.


    The players followed behind them.


    ��Even if it is the same 5th hierarchy, there will be a hierarchy between each other. That bastard is fighting me against < All Poisons >. For the rest, deal with the others and keep the newcomers away from Grand Ape.


    Entrusted the 6th and 7th tier ape-type monsters to the newcomers.


    Eunha decided to face the 5th tier Grand Ape with the other players, Namhun Yoo.


    On the other hand, among them, the Blacksmith monster was easy to spot.


    It was unusually large and was wearing a bone necklace and a costume made of leaves.


    oh oh oh oh!!


    He punched me in the chest with his fist and threatened me.


    Even so, Eun Hana and Yoo Nam Hoon did not budge.


    At most, the 5th tier.


    You have to hit it high to be overranked.


    There was no way they could be afraid of those who had suffered a disaster last year.


    I��ll pull the aggro.


    please.


    The defense was pretty high.


    After he blocked the Galactic Mana Crasher, the two decided to change tactics.


    Eun-ha stepped back and measured the distance, and Yoo Nam-hun rushed at him.


    On the other hand, the guy who blocked the attack once swung his fist in triumph.


    Tyrant Paddock��s


    4th tier deltoid venom.


    Namhun Yoo��s sword body turned black.


    He swung his sword at the flying fist.


    Push shook!!


    corrosive poison.


    The poison on the blade wound the guy��s fist.


    At the same time as the skin melted, the poison that formed on the blade dripped down.


    No matter how high the defense is��


    Something that looks like a gorilla��


    Yoo Nam-hoon��s magic had the power to break down the opponent��s defense and inject poison into it.


    He rolled over and landed additional blows on the guy in succession.


    When he got angry at Yoo Nam-hoon and disturbed the surroundings��.


    ����The Horizantl Freak Galaxy


    attacked him from behind.


    ��


    Pandora Clan new dealer Oh Seong-hwan.


    He, too, was fighting against the Ape system under the command of the galaxy.


    amazing! It��s also Clanlord!


    < Excellent Donanma > Noh Eun-ha.


    No, Noh Eun-ha from < Crimson Zone > now.


    Oh Seong-hwan, who had been fascinated by Eun-ha��s skills since the academy, couldn��t control his excitement because he could see his battle up close.


    I want to be like that myself.


    The galaxy, which calmly commanded the players and coordinated the battle while dealing with high-ranking monsters, only looked cool.


    How do you get stronger?


    How can you be so unrelenting against the grand apes?


    He is facing two 5th tier Grand Apes alone.


    Seonghwan Oh was in awe.


    The clan members who entered Pandora Clan, longing for the insolence of the galaxy like himself, were also like that.


    To put it bluntly, Seonghwan Oh had a sense of goodwill and rushed at Grand Ape without even knowing it.


    Then he realized that he was no match for him with his own skills, and only then did he try to deal with him with the people in his party.


    kuh��!!


    But even that didn��t work.


    When I came face to face with the high-level monsters, my body naturally shrank at the presence they radiated.


    In such a state, there was no way he could work well with his clanmates.


    In the first place, breathing between them was not decided.


    It was the only way to attack one by one.


    You��ve been lucky so far.


    I can��t do it alone.


    Everyone else needs to draw aggro and distract him.


    Come to think of it, didn��t Eun-ha get along with Yoo Nam-hoon just a moment ago to kill the 5th tier overrank monster?


    Even he, who had skills comparable to the Twelve, was reluctant to fight alone as much as possible.


    But I don��t know what kind of guts I had to deal with him.


    It��s a clumsy match with the motives and just step back.


    ������.��


    Soon, the clan members who dealt with Grand Ape with Oh Seong-hwan seemed to realize that they were still immature.


    They exchanged glances with each other.


    Unlike the existing Pandora clan members, they couldn��t be said to be so close.


    Even so, I shared my opinion with my eyes. ����The


    basis of


    Mana Crasher party play was the switch.


    While one is dealing with a monster, the other waits to attack.


    And if the person facing the monster is put in a defenseless state, he immediately strikes it.


    Since they had never properly combined, they tried to stick to the basics.


    At that moment, overconfident in each other��s skills, they humbled themselves.


    I was able to humble myself, accept my opponent, and adjust my strength.


    You don��t have to get caught up in quick kills like the Clanlord.


    All we have to do is use our own tactic of wasting time and lowering his stamina.


    Because the wires are getting confused.


    They understood that it would be difficult to expect support from other players.


    So, while fighting him with all his might, he didn��t make the mistake of being careless, and used a tactic of lowering his stamina even if it took time.


    These were the ones who were called prospects.


    Having humbled themselves while facing opponents stronger than themselves, they got used to him over time.


    It was then.


    The guy made a sudden move.


    ��Quoooooo!!


    Clan members fighting at a distance.


    He realized that the situation was not good and made a frontal breakthrough.


    He suddenly took the attack as it was and rushed at Oh Seong-hwan.


    Oh Seong-hwan was at a loss when he charged with a physical bullet.


    Even so, in order to somehow prevent it��.


    ��I have to endure!


    If you go through like this, the people behind you will get hurt.


    He emitted mana in his body.


    In order not to be pushed away by its power, I kept my feet off the ground.


    Then, gritting his teeth, he tried to resist his attack.


    right then-


    ��Ubo


    Really quickly.


    A galaxy appeared before my eyes.


    Oh Seong-hwan��s eyes widened.


    I should have told you guys to only check the 5th tier from a distance, right?


    in an annoyed tone.


    Eunha swung her sword.


    Mana Crasher


    A magic that Oh Seong-hwan can use.


    But the destructive power was on a different level.


    The sword strike created by Eunha with Mangoshu was bent like a whip.


    And he hung himself by the neck.


    As he swung his sword again, the magic that wrapped around his neck became stronger.


    Whiririk!


    The sword strike is released.


    Grand Ape��s head fell.


    Oh Seong-hwan couldn��t help but open his eyes wide.


    That��s amazing��.


    I��ll do the admiration later. Don��t be so lost. Ah yes! sorry!


    you died later


    Seonghwan Oh admired a little.


    Eunha scolded him.


    Soon, the galaxy moved.


    Oh Seong-hwan could not hear him chanting as he disappeared like a shotgun.


    Seonghwan Oh, who came to his senses, continued the battle with his clanmates.


    Even so, his eyes were directed toward Noh Eun-ha beyond.


    Really great.


    How do you do that?


    I didn��t even use the power of the fire chicken.


    Eunha and Yoo Namhun were running around the wire and defeating monsters.


    On the way, omnipresence occurred, and the 5th tier Grand Apes popped out.


    Even so, the two swung their swords without panic.


    Then Oh Seong-hwan was shocked to see what happened afterwards.


    Put a barrier around Woobi-nuna. Because I��m going to use poison. okay!


    Noh Eun-ha tells Yeo-bi.


    He ran toward omnipresence.


    Monsters appeared in the omnipresence.


    Vilent Venom


    He spread the poison.


    The monsters�� blood became poison and began to attack nearby monsters. It wasn��t just


    the Tyrant Paddock


    Galaxy.


    His poison was extremely poisonous.


    So, no one could follow him as he roamed the front lines.


    Yoo Nam-hoon, who possesses < Detoxification >, was following him and ending the breath of monsters.


    Despite being covered in poison and blood, Yoo Nam-hoon showed an undisturbed appearance.


    ������.��


    The omnipresence occurred one after another, and the situation was difficult to avoid.


    The situation was resolved in an instant.


    Oh Seong-hwan and other players were at a loss for words as they walked out of a world where monsters were poisoned and disappearing.


    That person��


    is our Clanlord.


    Soon, Oh Seong-hwan��s heart was filled with emotion.


    I wanted to brag to those present right now.


    At the same time, Seonghwan Oh had aspirations to become a person like Eunha.


    Even when he became aware of his skills, he couldn��t help but admire him.


    then-


    ��The idiots who were dealing with Grand Ape earlier.


    ������.��


    Ignoring people��s eyes.


    Eunha approached Seonghwan Oh.


    Then he said it with a sneer.


    If you want to deal with it like that, I��ll let you deal with it without want. I know you are dead from now on.


    ������.��


    If you can��t understand it with words, then you have to understand it with your body.


    Something seems wrong.


    Seonghwan Oh was afraid of him who smiled reluctantly.


    He wondered if this person in front of him was indeed the person he longed for.


    I felt such regret later.


    ��


    There is a degree to foolishness.


    Even if the newcomers realized what they lacked while fighting the Grand Ape.


    As a Clanlord, Galactic had no intention of just passing by.


    No, no matter what they did in the first place, the galaxy would have ventured in the end no matter what cause they made.


    Are these things giving my sister a hard time?


    There were absolutely no personal feelings.


    Purely to fix the newcomers.


    And to train newcomers.


    Eun-ha brought out the words she had been planning from the beginning.


    Ubi��s older sister. cure that


    that? Like what? that person? no that monster Grand Ape.


    ������.��


    The subjugation will be carried out in other villages, so the rough work is finished.


    He also shortened the operation time by using Vilent Venom himself.


    So Eun-ha decided to roll new recruits for the remaining time.


    He had Yeobi point at the fallen Grand Ape with his finger.


    He was the one who didn��t kill him on purpose.


    ��did I hear wrong?


    Heal the monster.


    Whether people are dumbfounded or not.


    Eun-ha pointed at Grand Ape so that Yeo-bi would not get confused.


    Nam-hoon hyung��s arm was cut off, so bring me the arm that fell over there. If it��s rain sister��s magic, you��ll probably be able to attach that guy��s arm neatly.


    Uh�� I will.


    Namhun Yoo was also out of his mind.


    When Eunha ordered, he came to his senses and obediently followed.


    Yoo Nam-hoon took his arm and threw it on the severed part of the fallen Grand Ape.


    The fox sighed.


    It��s our Clan Lord, but it��s amazing��.


    Not admiration, but sighing.


    Yeobi used healing magic.


    She attached Grand Ape��s arm and put it back to pristine condition.


    Give him a buff too.


    yes yes i will do that ������.��


    Yeo-bi didn��t object anymore.


    Feeling that she didn��t understand, I applied a buff to Grand Ape.


    And the faces of the new members of the clan, who now realized what was about to happen, grew pale.


    Eunha smiled.


    Practice like this isn��t common. ������.��


    The chance to fight safely with the 5th rank without dying is rare.


    The newcomers couldn��t answer what Eunha said.


    Either way, the galaxy is��.


    ��As we saw earlier, even if your arm falls off, our supporter will fix it. So, did you risk your body and fight as you wanted?


    ��Ke Clanlord��!!��


    I won��t accept any excuses, and you seniors have become stronger this way. You said you were curious about how Eunhyuk and the kids got stronger, right? Great. experience it once ������.��


    You too will realize how humane Mr. Bruno��s training was. Ah, the thing to be careful about when the arm is cut off is that it must be cut off cleanly. Otherwise, you��ll have a hard time attaching it. Isn��t that Woobi��s sister?


    That��s true, but�� It��s possible that you��re not going to stick forever if you do something wrong, so can you deliberately make sure I don��t get cut? Not all magic is omnipotent��


    The galaxy was giggling.


    The fox sighed.


    And the new recruits were just dumbfounded because they couldn��t believe the reality.


    In response, Eunha��.


    ��If you want to live too, fight them to death. Don��t really kill me though. really�� live�� do you give


    yes i will save you


    A monster that has succumbed to Eunha.


    Eunha kicked Grand Ape, who could speak human language, in the butt.


    The monster panicked and moved forward, asking for confirmation from Eunha��.


    ��Quoooooo!!


    The guy who didn��t have a choice was soon to be killed by the newcomers and rushed to live.


    ������!!��


    ������.��


    The newcomers reacted immediately.


    From then on, they had to fight across the line of fire.


    Players in Seongnam City watched the scene in complete disbelief.


    On the other hand, the galaxy��.


    ��What does it mean to save someone?


    All monsters must be killed.


    saying yes, but


    If anything, I thought I��d take care of him myself.


    Fortunately, they somehow managed to avoid it.


    Of course, it will be hard to kill.


    Basically, it was a monster that AB players could deal with.


    It was also the 5th tier, where two or more parties were recommended to fight.


    After graduating from the academy, he was an agent with five C+ level players.


    Because he knew that, Yoo Nam-hun was also taking a posture to jump in and join them if the need arises.


    Anyway, if I��m beaten badly, my life will be precious to them now.


    The new recruits are fighting the Grand Ape while shouting that they are sorry.


    At first, they didn��t fit together, but now they were breathing with the mindset that they had to live.


    Eunha smiled at them.


    Rolling was the answer.

 Chapter 714

    Relife Player 714


    [Chapter 182]


    [Life of the weak (5)]


    Somewhere in the forest of Mt. Taebong, Seongnam City.


    No Eun-ah, Ryu Yeon-hwa, and Hoshimiya Kaede were also attacking the village of the Grand Apes.


    Victory was going to the players who quickly attacked without them even having time to counterattack.


    The fact that the monsters live in various villages must mean that there is no particular monster in charge of the group.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa fought mainly with the fifth-tier Grand Apes, who had the highest rank in the village.


    When Ryu Yeon-hwa defeated the last Grand Ape, the situation had already entered a lull.


    She watched the players clean up, then shifted her gaze to the other side.


    There was a hut for them.


    It��s like watching a primitive people live.


    ��like a human.


    A hut made of twigs and grass.


    A wooden board had fallen under the hut.


    The wooden board was elaborately carved with something like a pattern.


    It was a part where you could see that the dexterity of the ape-type monsters was quite good.


    ����.


    It��s like seeing the Neolithic Age.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa was still in thought.


    Soon she picked up the bone necklace Grand Ape had been wearing earlier that had fallen to the floor.


    You made something like this


    The teeth of various animals were threaded through the woven cords.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa looked at the necklace for a long time and was amazed at the skill of the monsters.


    But that was only for a moment.


    This is��


    I��ve been looking at the necklace for a while.


    Her face gradually hardened.


    Among the sharp teeth, a uniquely square tooth was found.


    No matter how you look at it��


    ��It doesn��t look like animal bones.


    They look just like human teeth.


    Maddened by that, she examined the bone that Grand Ape had just used as a weapon.


    A weapon that appears to be a femur bone.


    It was too long to be called an animal bone.


    It seems that a person��s leg has been removed.


    ����.


    It was just creepy.


    I felt goosebumps on my arms.


    She set the necklace in her hand down on the floor.


    Then-.


    hey you do it


    Why are you making this for me? then you kill ������.��


    A scuffle was heard.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa turned her gaze.


    Players and newcomers to Pandora Clan were gathered on one side.


    She walked towards them, wondering what was going on.


    What��s happen. Oh, senior Yeonhwa. That��s not��


    she asked the new Guardian.


    Then, I cast my gaze into the space where people were rounding it.


    Help me�� please��


    ������.��


    There was an ape-type monster.


    A monkey-type monster the size of your forearm.


    Ape, who seemed to be in the 8th tier, was talking with each other hugging each other.


    They were begging for their lives, begging for a hand using human language, albeit in a clumsy manner.


    He was hiding inside the hut. So I tried to kill him�� but he looked just like a child��


    the new Guardian said.


    Only then did she know what the people gathered at the table were hesitating about.


    Kill�� don��t�� save me��


    ������.��


    The opponent is a monster that needs to be killed.


    Still, the childish appearance seemed to make them hesitate.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa could understand their feelings.


    At the academy, he said he received mental training not to feel guilty about killing monsters, but he couldn��t help it.


    How can a monster be killed calmly when it doesn��t look like a monster at all and uses human words to pray for its life?


    Even so, it is a being that must be killed.


    They were trying to pass the blame on to each other.


    Then-.


    ��Unnie Eun-ah! Hurry here!


    Near the village, there was a mountain hut that must have been used for a long time.


    From there, Kaede Hoshimiya opened the door and jumped out.


    She held something with both hands and called for No Eun-ah to break her throat.


    All eyes were on her.


    And what she was holding was��.


    -I��m still breathing! The condition is very critical, so please treat it quickly!


    It was a gaunt-looking woman.


    The woman had her eyes closed, as if she had lost consciousness.


    Out of the blanket, a morbidly thin arm was drooping.


    People at the table were shocked and rushed towards her.


    Eunah Noh was also directing the players and suddenly ran to Kaede.


    Everyone, please stay away. where did you find it consciousness?


    I found it in the cabin. I think I��ve been starving for days. The ritual�� just saw me and let go.


    OK got it! Someone please bring me some water! And the ankle side is serious. Ankle? look where This is�� ������.��


    Kaede put the woman on the floor.


    After Eun-ah bit people, she removed the blanket from the woman��s body.


    The clothes were very worn.


    The fact that there were blood stains here and there seemed to have been abused by them.


    Then, as Kaede said, she looked at the woman��s ankle.


    His heels were covered with hardened blood.


    Eunah Noah frowned.


    ��Is the tendon cut?


    ������!!��


    Ankle tendon cut.


    There was no way the people present didn��t know what it meant.


    The guys cut the tendon in her ankle to prevent her from escaping.


    Damn you guys.


    Where else might there be people! You look all over the area! hey! Go ahead and kill them!


    All the players were outraged.


    Only then did the people who were agitated at the sight of the 8th tier Apes walked towards them in anger.


    they took up arms


    Help me��Kiik��!!


    Where are these children imitating humans! Bad guys!!


    wielding a sharp weapon.


    They killed monsters that made sounds like crying children.


    The monsters who begged for help gradually stopped breathing, unable to overcome their attacks.


    Among them, newcomers to Pandora Clan were also mixed.


    That day, they realized anew that monsters were incompatible with each other.


    ��


    Opportunities to deal with 5th tier monsters are rare.


    Galactic showed the newcomers hell while waiting for the other players to clear the colony.


    Still, it has a rolling taste.


    If it were the kids, they would have protested to me saying they couldn��t do it, but these kids still don��t protest.


    Is it because of the class and age difference?


    In words, he threatened to roll it so hard that his arm was cut off.


    Eunha adjusted the pace by looking at the condition of the new recruits.


    In the meantime, by the time the players have finished organizing the village��.


    ����The Revolver Thorn


    Galaxy killed Grand Ape, who became the newcomers�� practice partner.


    At the end, the guy who met his death by being stabbed by a huge thorn looked back at the galaxy with resentment.


    Eun-ha didn��t care even when she read the gaze of the guy who said he had been betrayed.


    Who keeps the promise made with the monster?


    In the first place, promises are made between humans, not with monsters.


    Some of the players who were watching them looked at the galaxy as if they were demons.


    no one said anything


    It was quite ambiguous to be an act that should be criticized.


    Besides, it was just strange that they sided with the monsters and argued against Eunha.


    At least, that was all the woman said.


    Anyway, really evil��


    that was the end.


    She didn��t say anything more either.


    Eun-ha approached the newcomers who sat down covered in dust.


    Are you alive? ������.��


    Including Seonghwan Oh.


    The newcomers were speechless.


    I didn��t have the strength to speak because I rolled so fast to live.


    It was because they couldn��t pour out their complaints against Clanlord.


    These are still less rolled��


    ��I��m alive and well!!��


    who was injured? If you can, go quickly and get treated by Woobi noona. ��thank you!!!��


    Let��s try to say if the galaxy is less rolled.


    Newcomers reacted immediately.


    They answered in a booming voice.


    Eunha giggled at the newcomers who stood up stiffly to answer.


    Minji senior was right. I should have believed it when I first heard that Clanlord��s personality is a psycho��.


    Did you hear that too? I heard it too�� Who did you hear it from? Senior Subin and senior Eunhyuk. I didn��t say senior Hayang�� He was a blunt person, but he said he was infinitely warm to me�� Now I understand why Division Noh Eun-ha was so strong. It��s not that those seniors suffered for 3 or 6 years. ��Ha����


    Eunha turned around.


    The newcomers whispered among us.


    Only then were they able to shatter the illusions they had about Eunha and face the reality.


    And when they realized their situation, they said they let out a sigh.


    It was because the future of joining Pandora Clan ignorantly and being rolled to death by Eunha was lingering.


    Then-.


    ��Pandora Clan Lord! There��s another Grand Ape inside the cabin! It seems overranked! We��ve just entered the battle, and we need your help!


    The player who went inside the cabin came out and shouted.


    Tension rose again on the faces of the players.


    The newcomers who were sitting on the floor also got up from their seats holding their weapons.


    It must have killed the presence and hid. But in other villages, there was only one Overrank, so why are there two here?


    Players carrying out operations in other villages were receiving calls every minute.


    When he compared their contacts, the village they attacked seemed unusual.


    Is it because it is the largest among the villages?


    Anyway, as soon as we clear this place, we have to go attack another village right away, but we need to finish it quickly.


    Eunha organized her thoughts.


    he said as he walked to the cabin.


    Tell the people inside. It will be difficult to fight because the inside is narrow, so bring it out. No, Dambi, you tell me telepathically. yes Clan Road!


    Eun-ha ordered Seo Dam-bi.


    Following her, she answered right away, trying to send a telepathic message to the people fighting inside.


    right then-


    ��Koooooooooooooo!!


    A sound like that came from the mountain huts approaching.


    The loud roar of an ape.


    Birds in the mountains flew up and the forest shook greatly.


    Then, after hearing a sound, the hut exploded.


    -Ji came out on her own.


    The mountain hut is broken.


    The players inside it go out and fall.


    Inside the cabin, an ape with a huge body landed on the floor.


    ��


    The guy was very angry.


    It was threatening the players by revealing its presence as it is.


    If you don��t want to die, are you threatening me not to come closer?


    His behavior was exactly that.


    Eunha laughed involuntarily.


    It was clear what he was aiming for.


    The players who were aiming their weapons around him were to move away on their own.


    It was a battle of nerves.


    If you come close, it will kill you.


    ������.��


    I don��t want to kill humans. Send me�� like this.


    He spat out human words.


    the guy complained


    Hearing that, some of the players paused for a moment.


    Those who were weighed down by his intimidation were bewildered by his words.


    In response, Eunha��.


    ��With cold blooming winter


    idiots.


    Eunha cursed at those who fell for the moment at what the monster said.


    Then, as if there was nothing to see anymore, he scattered petals around.


    The crimson red petals that fell from the pure white blade fluttered everywhere.


    As if the flower petals had never been like that, they completely blew away all the energy that was oppressing them.


    Right after that-.


    ��Tyrant Paddock


    Yoo Nam-hoon ran.


    He, who moved first among the players, aimed for the overranked Grand Ape.


    don��t come!!


    Grand Ape threw a fist.


    Namhun Yoo immediately jumped from the spot and avoided his attack.


    At the same time, poison from his sword dripped onto his head.


    Chiiik


    toad venom works.


    He waved his arms like an idiot, protecting his head.


    In the meantime, he landed on the floor and rushed at him again�� ����Aiming at the time when


    the one-point breakthrough


    bastard��s spirit was sold, Eunha rushed.


    A gust of wind, created at the end of a cold blooming winter, wrapped around the galaxy in the form of a drill, creating a wind spear.


    assault machine.


    The galaxy pierced the guy��s side.


    He reacted quickly, but his body was so heavy that his motor nerves seemed unable to keep up.


    Holy Shield


    Wind Veil


    Eventually, Yeobi��s support.


    The protective magic covered the galaxy, and the fist he reflexively swung was blocked.


    A wind blew from somewhere, increasing the movement speed and defense of the two.


    It wasn��t just her.


    Mana Crasher


    Energy Ball


    Dealer Caster.


    Other players joined in and attacked him.


    no! do not do that!!


    Even though he is the 5th tier Overrank.


    It could not withstand the attacks of people in an open place.


    No matter how strong a body is, it will break if you knock on it.


    Even if he raised his arms to guard, all the bullets could not be stopped, and then the swords of the dealers cut through the body of the hesitant guy.


    Eventually-.


    ��Kung


    Unlike the feeling of intimidation from before.


    The guy who couldn��t overcome the attack in the end knelt on the floor.


    Only then did the baptism of magic stop.


    Soon the boy hit his head on the ground.


    didn��t fall


    It was a sign of surrender.


    Please�� save me. ������.��


    A monster that speaks human words.


    The guy crouched down and muttered.


    The players were embarrassed by what they were experiencing for the first time in their lives and couldn��t help it.


    He just kept pointing the gun at him. S~ea??h the Nov��l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As if at any time, if he did something stupid, he would kill him right away.


    However, contrary to their thoughts, he only begged desperately.


    I have a baby in my belly.


    ������.��


    The guy raised his head a thousand times.


    Then he pointed at my stomach.


    The stomach was swollen.


    The players gathered their brows at the figure of the guy who talked like he was crying.


    I have a baby in my belly.


    Let the players be silent.


    The guy groaned over and over again.


    It was a shameless and useless emotional arm that would make you laugh.


    However, the unexpected action was clearly being eaten by the players.


    They hesitated and were not willing to approach him.


    ������.��


    Just aiming the sword.


    only conflict


    They looked into each other��s eyes.


    They both hoped that the opponent, not themselves, would end the monster��s breath instead.


    In such a situation-.


    ��The turbulent


    galaxy took a step.


    He trudged towards a guy bigger than himself.


    His gaze stopped on Eunha.


    Soon the man moved his lips.


    Bad words came out sparsely.


    please have mercy


    ������.��


    Mercy��


    A monster asking for mercy.


    He begged and touched my stomach.


    Have mercy��


    Eunha laughed.


    At the sound of mercy unlike a monster.


    It stopped laughing.


    Mercy, mercy��


    Eunha was amazed at what she heard, so she repeated it over and over again.


    In the meantime, the players were waiting for the command of the galaxy.


    The guy also seemed to have figured out who could decide his life or death.


    He only looked at the galaxy.


    And the galaxy��


    -Mercy is something the strong give. It��s not that the weak give. ������.��


    As if it wasn��t even funny.


    he said, laughing.


    The snowy winter radiated light.


    And we are the underdogs.


    The galaxy was absurd.


    I didn��t know that I would be asked to have mercy on monsters and the like.


    It was impossible.


    In a world where monsters exist.


    Humans were thoroughly weak.


    No matter how much magic you learned and how strong you became, it didn��t change that humans were weak.


    We are the ones who are killed by you while we are not paying attention, so where is our mercy for you guys?


    I don��t know if the players who are hesitating right now and the newcomers are mistaken.


    If the monster in front of them didn��t die, it was them who would die.


    monsters and humans.


    Mana-craving beings and humans were never compatible.


    There can be no absolute coexistence.


    eat or kill


    In the world, there was only an either/or situation.


    That��s why-.


    ��What if I worry about this? Of course you have to kill him before he dies.


    Violent Venom


    A black-stained sword.


    Eun-ha stabbed the knife into his swollen stomach before he could even react.


    The poison that caused the lungs began to eat away at his body.


    Eunha moved her sword as it was.


    Then he sighed.


    ��Look, where is this lie? I ate a lot too. This is why I don��t trust you.


    Eunha raised her mouth.


    In that way, he lowered his sword hard.


    The man whose stomach split open and spilled what was inside on the floor moved his mouth.


    If I hadn��t filled my stomach�� I would have chewed on something like you��


    Yeah.


    Whether he curses or not.


    Eunha watched the guy die.


    That day, the players rescued one survivor and defeated the monsters.

 Chapter 715

    Relife Player 715


    [Chapter 182]


    [Life of the Weak (6)]


    An incident that occurred in Seongnam City.


    The rumor that ape-type monsters were inhabiting the nearby mountains spread quickly.


    No matter how much you hide in the mountains, how could you not know?


    The local clans didn��t work. Even if you stay in the city center, there will be plenty of work, so why go all the way to the mountains?


    If Pandora Clan hadn��t searched for it, I wouldn��t have known it all along.


    Clan Pandora does a good job. It��s a clan in Seoul, right? Why, when the monsters invaded last year�� Yes, that��s it. It is said that the Pandora Clanlord personally directed the operation.


    Fortunately, it was over before the damage got any bigger.


    The social impact was not great.


    There were only intermittent complaints about the clans in Seongnam City.


    On the contrary, public opinion on Pandora Clan, who led the operation this time, was quite favorable.


    Since Seongnam City is not the area under Pandora Clan��s jurisdiction, local residents felt grateful to the people who came from far away.


    By the way, what about that person�� He said he won��t be able to walk properly in the future because the treatment is too late�� Tsk I feel sorry for the young man. It��s good that he survived, but that��s how it turned out�� Fortunately, Alice Group would treat that person for free��


    Rather, people were interested in the survivor, not the case.


    People were indignant when they heard that the monsters had brutally severed the tendons in the ankles of the survivors.


    Fundraising for survivors was active in the region, and Alice Group decided to provide free treatment.


    Finally-.


    [��The above clan is awarded a certificate in recognition of its contribution to resolving urban disasters with


    courageous determination.] In the name of calming public sentiment.


    Seongnam City gave an award to Pandora Clan.


    The award given by the local government was one of the items reflected in the overall evaluation of the clan.


    ��


    There is also post-processing.


    After finishing the case, Eunha couldn��t return to Seoul right away.


    Even so, Eunha did not envy her even after sending all her clan members back.


    The reason he visited Seongnam-si in the first place was not to solve the case.


    The justification for being in Seongnam is now gone.


    The justification for meeting Ha Baek-ryun.


    That justification also ended with the certificate that Eunha now holds in her hand.


    Eunha smiled bitterly.


    In the end, today was the last day he could see Ha Baek-ryeon.


    That��s why-.


    -I have to decide what to do today.


    Eunha made a decision.


    As soon as Eun-ha received the award in Seongnam City, she headed to Ha Ji-eun��s store.


    uh? Pandora Clan Lord?


    hello. I��m here.


    It was a little before 11:00 am.


    When Eun-ha arrived, Ha Ji-eun was about to open a shop.


    Eunha raised the shutter on her behalf.


    Did you come back with an award? Really good job. Now I can go anywhere comfortably. Thank you very much.


    It wasn��t me but the clan members suffered. Oh, are you open now?


    The Pandora Clan Lord has arrived, how can I get rid of it? please wait for a moment. I��ll set it up soon.


    She fixed her hair in a ponytail.


    It was very impressive to see him fixing his hair with a rubber band in his mouth.


    It was exactly the same as Ha Baek-ryun fixing and tying her hair in her previous life.


    It looks like this shave


    It��s not just the face resemblance.


    The same goes for what you do.


    Eunha smiled bitterly.


    Why are you laughing? no just


    Did you fall in love? Oh, come to think of it, this is the first time I��ve seen myself not wearing shop clothes. Aren��t you used to it?


    I��m just wearing an apron over it anyway, but I��m not used to it.


    Wearing it and not wearing it are very different. What do you want to eat today? Since the Pandora Clanlord worked hard, I��ll make anything you want to eat today.


    put on an apron


    Ha Ji-eun went into the kitchen and said to Eun-ha.


    Eunha sat down at the bar table and looked at her.


    ��That one.


    yes? I beg your pardon? Please make something out of it. I just want to eat anything. What else am I saying�� but isn��t that a little too much for you? How long has it been since we��ve seen each other and do you still say ��there�� or ��that way��?


    Then Baekryun��s mother? Madame?


    Just feel free to call me sister. There��s not much of an age difference between me and me, so what if I call you that? The age difference is quite��


    wet. I think I��ll add a lot of jalapenos.


    your sister Then I��ll call the author sister.


    thump


    Ha Ji-eun put a knife on the cutting board and glanced at Eun-ha.


    The galaxy immediately changed its posture.


    Only then did she smile and start cooking.


    Then I��ll make it my own. Coincidentally, I didn��t eat lunch either, so let��s eat together. Pandora Clanlords have only eaten hamburgers so far, so you want to eat something else, right?


    ��I��d love to do that.


    he��s a weird guy If you get bitten like that, you could have lunch somewhere else, but you always come to our store. I��m making money and it��s good. It��s good to talk to a young kid.


    I like my throat, so it��s the most convenient place to receive reception, and the hamburgers are delicious. My older sister and I seem to get along well. You��re really not flirting with me, are you?


    I want to tease you yes?


    While Ha Ji-eun prepares the ingredients.


    Eunha suddenly spoke out.


    The woman who was handling the knife stopped moving her hands with a thud.


    Are you kidding? no. It��s real.


    ����.


    She raised her head.


    When Eunha met her eyes, she smiled.


    I��m grateful for the Pandora Clanlord��s heart, but I have Baekryun��.


    What are you misunderstanding?


    ����.


    Making fun of Ha Ji-eun is fun.


    Eunha stopped laughing at her embarrassed look.


    Only then did Ha Ji-eun realize that it was a joke.


    she strained her eyes


    In response, Eunha apologized and said.


    Not too long ago, I gave people I knew a taste of my sister��s hamburger. Then the reviews were pretty good. So what? So, the Luminous Group showed interest in the recipe this time. yes? He wants to buy his sister��s recipe from Luminous Group. Perhaps we will talk in detail when we go to Seoul. When I told him that he was someone I knew, he said he would take care of me so that I wouldn��t be disappointed.


    ����.


    It happened just two days ago.


    Eun-ha asked Eun-ah, who was going up to Seoul, to deliver hamburgers to Lee Yu-jung.


    I looked at it with suspicion.


    Eun-ah accepted Eun-ha��s request and went to see Lee Yu-jeong after a long time.


    I spent a lot of money back then, so it went well.


    I didn��t know that you would be interested in it.


    People from the Luminous Group, including Lee Yu-jeong, said they were interested in hamburgers.


    It was what Eunha heard directly from Lee Yoo-jung.


    She called to say thank you.


    They said they had a pleasant conversation under the pretext of a hamburger gift, which had been reducing the number of contacts with each other.


    And the Luminous Group contacted Eunha separately and told them that they wanted to buy the recipe.


    how is it? Go up to Seoul once and talk. If you��re having a hard time with the store, I can ask you to come down.


    No, it��s something I have to go up to. But I was a bit embarrassed��


    Meanwhile, Ha Ji-eun, who heard the story, was at a loss.


    Eunha shrugged her shoulders as she looked at her flustered.


    Then he opened his mouth.


    Right now, that��s a Luminous Group proposal, and I have a separate proposal. yes? What else is that��.


    If I go to Seoul like this, I��ll hardly ever come down to Seongnam. But my sister��s hamburgers are delicious, so I think I��ll keep thinking about them there too. That��s why I want to recruit my sister to Pandora Clan. Recruitment? Are you talking about becoming a player? no. There are several shops in the Pandora Clan Hall. I wish my sister would come in there. ����.


    It��s something that our administrator also gave permission for. I will treat you without regret.


    Eunha got to the point.


    Eunha��s purpose was to keep Ha Baek-ryun by her side and protect her.


    In order to do that, there had to be a justification for bringing Ha Baek-ryeon to Seoul.


    He found the justification at Ha Ji-eun��s store.


    Fortunately, Seohyun also allowed it, so you don��t have to worry about the aftermath.


    After rolling and rolling my head.


    It was the best move Eunha could think of.


    All that was left was for Ha Ji-eun to decide.


    That��s why the galaxy encouraged her conflict.


    Right now it��s only used by clan members, but in the future we��ll be opening the restaurant floor to visitors to the clan. So you don��t have to worry about the sales, and I��ll make sure you don��t pay the rent. Just come with your body. The other day, you said you were having a hard time because of the right money, right? I can only eat hamburgers.


    ��why would you do that to me? Maybe there��s something different about me��


    No, no.


    Ha Ji-eun is conflicted.


    She tried to open her mouth with a wary attitude.


    Eunha immediately covered her mouth.


    It seemed misunderstood, but it wasn��t.


    My older sister is good at it. I couldn��t leave it like this.


    ����.


    You don��t have to make hamburgers. You can make soybean paste soup or kimchi soup as you like.


    ��really? Aren��t I cheating?


    Did you live in deception?


    It��s not like that�� It��s because I have such a good opportunity.


    Ha Ji-eun glares at Eun-ha.


    She purses her lips and vomits.


    Eventually, he positively accepts Eunha��s proposal.


    But the problem is��


    ��I prefer Seoul, which is protected by Cocoon, rather than Seongnam. But Baek-ryun will be separated from the friends she made here��


    Ha Baek-ryun��s elementary school life.


    Eunha groaned, understanding Ha Jieun��s worries.


    There was no other way to do this.


    I can��t say move the entire elementary school to Seoul.


    I should hope that Ji-eun��s sister will convince Baek-ryeon well�� but I


    have no choice but to leave it to Ha Ji-eun.


    It was when Eunha thought so.


    -I��m fine!


    Ha Baek-ryun appeared.


    The two heads turned.


    Baekryun, how are you doing at this time��


    Today, I only had a reading quiz, so I ended up with only 3 classes.


    School has gotten better lately��. I used to go to school on Saturdays too. So you haven��t eaten either?


    More than that, Mom, it��s okay for me to transfer to Seoul.


    Ha Baek-ryun ran with her school bag on her back.


    She went upstairs to the seat next to Eunha and said.


    It��s a good opportunity for mom.


    ������.��


    You can go there and make friends! is not it?


    Ha Baek-ryun speaks lively.


    Ha Ji-eun just blinked at the unexpected reaction.


    ��really?


    huh! Mom, I know you��re having a hard time because of me! I��m 9 now, so I don��t have to mind.


    Ha Baek-ryun speaks like an adult.


    Ha Ji-eun shed tears.


    Thus, the two entrusted themselves to Clan Pandora.


    ��


    What a strange person.


    Even when I first saw him, he was a suspicious-looking man.


    But that kind of person used to go to my mom��s store almost every day.


    Ha Baek-ryun��s repulsion grew even more.


    must be


    You��re targeting my mother.


    Aside from being your own mother.


    My mother was younger than the parents of her peers and very pretty.


    That��s why my mother started a shop and people from around the area would come to see her.


    And it was common to talk about it to the point where my mother felt uncomfortable.


    I have to protect my mother


    I am the only one who can protect my mother!


    Ha Baek-ryun was well aware of her gratitude to her mother.


    He knew that his mother loved him and was working hard so that he could live a happy life.


    That��s why Ha Baek-ryun��s love for her mother was intense.


    Of course, I was wary of the men who came to the store and bullied my mother.


    I��m disappointed.


    < Jimhongjiik > My brother was an uncle.


    That man was a man just like the other men.


    < Crimson Zone > Noh Eun-ha.


    It was in such a flow that Ha Baek-ryun became wary of him.


    She couldn��t help but be disappointed when she saw him fly through the sky and deal with Ye-kyung on TV last year.


    So I deliberately tapped more.


    Even so, the old man was just fooling around about what was so good.


    It��s stupid.


    Why are you always smiling?


    She thought it was even weirder.


    So I was more wary of my uncle.


    But as time goes by��


    -Is my mother that good? I can��t eat hamburgers all the time��


    Ha Baek-ryeon sensed a change in her daily life after the man came to visit.


    First, sales increased. When the uncle received a report from the store, the residents bought at least french fries.


    The mother��s face turned into a smile.


    In the meantime, business has not been going well, and the men who visit occasionally are not directly related to sales.


    Second, the people who used to scold my mother every day stopped coming.


    It was because the uncles were frightened by the fame of < Crimson Zone >, and the players also immediately bowed down when they saw the uncle in the store.


    I don��t think he��s a bad person��. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Because of many other factors.


    Ha Baek-ryeon gradually developed a liking for the < Crimson Ji-ik > man.


    I never succumbed to macarons.


    That��s why-.


    -I��m fine.


    That day, school ended early, and Ha Baek-ryun overheard what the uncle and mother were talking about in front of the store.


    He went inside and said it.


    It��s a good opportunity for mom.


    ������.��


    You can go there and make friends! is not it?


    I knew right away that Mr. < Crimson Jiik > had a lot of money.


    After watching him for over two weeks, I learned that he wasn��t a bad person.


    More than anything, she didn��t want to see her mother suffer.


    Also, I never wanted to be a stumbling block in my mother��s life.


    So she shouted.


    ��really?


    huh! Mom, I know you��re having a hard time because of me! I��m 9 now, so I don��t have to mind.


    If I go to Seoul, my mother will not suffer as much as now.


    With that in mind, Ha Baek-ryun pushed her mother��s back.


    So the mother made a decision and Ha Baek-ryun decided to transfer schools. It��s a pity


    that I


    can��t see Valjang-I


    .


    Ha Baek-ryun, who cherishes her mother more, did not show it.


    In fact, Jean Valjean simply responded to her conversation by saying, ��Ah, is that so?�� ��really?�� ��oh my god.�� ��You��re really smart.�� ��So what happened?�� I just added the same chuimsae.


    In her memory, Valjean was recognized as a very learned, like-minded, and eloquent person.


    Then-.


    ��Now. Will you accept me this time?


    Uncle suddenly gave me pocket money.


    After the three of them had lunch, Ha Baek-ryun, who was about to go to the convenience store to buy snacks, looked up at him.


    hmm good Thank you.


    yes thank you Go to the convenience store with this and buy what you want to eat.


    at the end of trouble.


    Ha Baek-ryun decided to accept the allowance that the uncle handed over.


    Then the uncle liked it.


    make a silly face


    He was a very strange man.


    But I won��t be fooled.


    heh you know i don��t know


    You want to look good to me and look good to my mother.


    A man who wants to take his mother away.


    His senses are sharp.


    Ha Baek-ryun had no doubts.


    It��s just that he��s the nicest of the guys, so he��ll tolerate it.


    Still, no more than that.


    -Uncle. some ears


    uh? why?


    So I decided to nail it down.


    Ha Baek-ryun called the uncle.


    The old man, not suspecting anything, bent his knees to meet their eye level.


    Soon she went up to her uncle and whispered inaudibly to her mother.


    Uncle, do you like my mom?


    ����.


    I know everything.


    ����.


    I��ll watch over you all. Careful. My mom likes me more than my uncle, right? You��re misunderstanding something, but I��m not interested in your mother�� no. what if i say


    I��ll watch. all right?


    ��yes I got it.


    What is your father trying to say?


    Ha Baek-ryun did not listen.


    In the end, the uncle nodded his head at her words.


    ��


    From that day on, Ha Baek-ryun Ha Ji-eun prepared to go to Seoul.


    Ha Baek-ryun��s transfer was also decided.


    So she went to the library as soon as the transfer decision was made.


    Oh foot!


    huh? I��m here?


    Valjean had many secrets.


    All she knew was that he was the same age as her, but she didn��t know what class he belonged to.


    So, the place to meet him was always the library.


    I couldn��t even see him every day.


    Even so, she enjoyed meeting and talking with Jean Valjean.


    This relationship, which was dotted with secrecy, was very attractive.


    That��s right, I��m going to transfer school. Oh, I see. Where?


    to Seoul. Move toward Dongjak-gu.


    Still not going far I won��t be able to meet you in the future, but I live well there.


    yes thank you


    But that relationship is now over.


    Ha Baek-ryun told Jean Valjean.


    When Jean Valjean spoke with a lonely face, she felt lonely too.


    Soon, she widened her expression.


    So let��s go outside and play today! I��ll buy you something delicious!


    delicious? do you have money There��s no need to do that, to commemorate your transfer, I��


    An ugly old man gave me pocket money a while ago! I want to buy something delicious with you with that��


    ��Ah, that��s right. You look ugly��


    Huh? what��s the matter?


    ��no. But then what do I look like?


    you? You um�� why do you ask that?


    no i��m just curious


    won��t you tell me that Anyway, today I��ll buy you something delicious. Let��s go! yes i will get it


    Ha Baek-ryun leads the hand of Jang Val-jang.


    Jean Valjean, or the little galaxy, smiled bitterly as he followed her.


    It��s a situation where I pay for my money�� Well, I��m glad I don��t eat with other guys.


    A very complex emotion.


    The little galaxy laughed.

 Chapter 716

    Relife Player 716


    [Chapter 183]


    [Witch��s Advice]


    May of the 16th year of the Seoniseki.


    After tidying up the remaining business in Seongnam City, Ha Ji-eun finally moved to the Pandora Clan Hall with Ha Baek-ryun.


    ��Hello. My name is Ha Ji-eun, who will be running Ha-Ha Burger at the hall. i look forward to. The child next to me is my daughter. hello! It is called Habaekryun. I am 9 years old this year, and please take care of me.


    hello everyone These are the people who will be part of our clan starting today. ������.��


    Around noon that day.


    Upon hearing the news that the two had arrived, Eunha summoned all the clan members.


    Then he waited in front of the hall, and as soon as he saw the two of them, he went outside to get his luggage.


    The clan members were at a loss for words when they saw him following him as they packed their belongings.


    On the one hand, they realized one important fact.


    ������No Eunha was No Eunha����


    The Clanlord invited the people in without saying anything else.


    Of course, the clan members knew that sooner or later, a handmade burger shop would come to the hall.


    Even then, they had no doubts.


    I simply thought that the new restaurant would be opened for the welfare of the clan members.


    However, Noh Eun-ha called the clan members and showed off her special regard for them.


    It could be said that they were brought in for some other purpose, not for welfare.


    ��Nice to meet you. My name is Seohyun Han, the administrator of the Pandora Clan. You must be tired from coming here in the morning, so let��s unpack first and then talk. Ah yes. Please take good care of me.


    Perhaps Noh Eun-ha is plotting something without saying anything again.


    Newcomers may not know it, but those who have spent a lot of time with Eunha couldn��t give up on that idea.


    As they awkwardly respond to greetings, each lost in thought.


    Seohyun Han stepped forward with the sound of her shoes.


    On behalf of the clan members, she exchanged stories with those who seemed to have something to do with Eunha.


    Then she turned and looked at the galaxy.


    Even when you brought up the idea of opening a hamburger shop, I thought it was strange, but I guess there��s something there.


    What�� is it?


    But that��s it.


    uh?


    in front of everyone else.


    Seohyun Han grabbed Eunha��s collar.


    The head of the galaxy led by her hand falls down.


    she whispered.


    -Do you have any other thoughts? what? What are you talking about?


    ������.��


    A meaningful question.


    Eunha did not understand and asked again.


    Then she kindly answered his question.


    ��I said I wouldn��t interfere with whether or not you set up a harem, but isn��t it a bit like messing with a married woman?


    No�� it��s not like that.


    Otherwise-.


    It is very misunderstood.


    Eunha was dumbfounded and replied.


    Of course she didn��t listen.


    Rather, he just looked at Ha Baek-ryun, who was staring up at him, rolling his eyes to the side.


    ��You don��t think you��re aiming for that kid or anything like that, do you?


    Huh��.


    Han Seohyun giggling in my ear.


    Eunha laughed out loud.


    It was nonsense.


    However, many of the clan members seemed to have the same thoughts as her.


    Eunha Noh, by any chance��


    I��m disappointed. Honey, no matter how much it is��.


    Kim Min-ji, Mok Min-ho, Bong Gu-rae.


    Kim Min-ji muttered with a contemptuous expression.


    Mok Min-ho sighed, saying that it was a deplorable thing, as if he were a Clan Lord.


    Bonggu-rae frowned and couldn��t say anything behind his back.


    No, what��s wrong with your face? What are you misunderstanding?


    By that time, Eunha also noticed that the clan members�� gaze toward her was not entirely favorable.


    He tried to say something to them, but to no avail.


    They had already passed it on their own, turning misunderstandings into facts.


    As if putting a wedge in such a situation��.


    -You��re a crime. no? S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ����!


    Papa��


    Han Seo-hyun put her mouth to Eun-ha��s ear and whispered one word at a time.


    Eunha was taken aback by those words.


    Seohyun Han grew up.


    So be careful not to misunderstand. see me later


    Han Seo-hyun, who teased Eun-ha as she wished, turned her back.


    She said with a smile to Ha Baek-ryeon, Ha Baek-ryun, who stood there blankly, unable to understand the situation.


    It was a tone that seemed to have forgotten.


    ��Ah, come to think of it, the introduction was a bit lacking. I am this man��s wife. I heard a lot about Ha Ji-eun from Yi Yi. Although there is a slight age difference, since you will be working here, you can call me Jieun, right?


    Ah yes��. You can call me whatever you like. Administrator. Yes, I wish you well in the future. And Baekryun too. If you have any difficulties in the future, please visit my sister.


    ��I will leave it up to you.


    Although there was a misunderstanding at first.


    Anyway, the two became enemies in the Pandora Clan.


    ��


    ��That��s really good.


    Ghmm��.


    Leave Ha Ji-eun and Ha Baek-ryun��s luggage to the clan members.


    It was the first thing Eunha heard when she saw Han Seohyun separately in the office.


    Eun-ha, who was sitting on the bed, looked up at her with her arms folded, unable to answer.


    Soon she sat down next to Eunha.


    so? Which one?


    Are you still talking like that? Because it��s not like that.


    Why did you bring those people into our clan? Ha Ji-eun��s side or Ha Baek-ryun��s side?


    since that first night.


    Han Seo-hyun changed the fact that Eun-ha can see the future from a family to a certainty.


    And she decided to contribute to the future that the galaxy would create.


    Of course, when I looked into your eyes a little while ago, I seemed to know roughly who it was. Is it Ha Baek-ryun? Elementary school kid. Somehow, a child who has a competitive spirit towards me.


    Is it Baekryun? did he do that to you? why is he


    why did you ask me that? You should ask him, not me. I guess it��s because of him anyway?


    ��that��s right.


    What is that kid doing? Looking at it earlier, Mana isn��t particularly good, and it seems like she��s too young to be trained as a player. Do you have any unusual gifts? ����.


    You don��t have to say it if you don��t want to say it.


    Han Seo-hyun puts her hand on Eun-ha��s hand.


    Eunha shut her mouth.


    The sound of her soft voice reinforced the feeling that I didn��t want to say it like this.


    no it shouldn��t be like that


    Eunha soon resisted the temptation.


    I couldn��t keep my mouth shut as I walked through life with Han Seo-hyun.


    Even now, I was leaning on her consideration, pretending not to know.


    If he relied on her consideration any longer, one day she would completely turn her back on herself.


    People may have secrets, but people with too many secrets will eventually be rejected.


    Even if I couldn��t say everything, I had to say what I could say.


    ����A child who will one day become a fairy. ����.


    That��s why Eunha opened her mouth.


    at the word fairy.


    Seohyun Han��s eyes shook.


    But the shaking was short-lived.


    Yeah�� that��s right.


    Eunha took her hand, and before long, she also responded and held his hand.


    Then I just accepted it.


    Even so, she couldn��t help but wonder.


    Are you sure it��s the kid? Are you sure.


    He was a kid with little mana in his body. Are you saying that such a child has < Silver >?


    It��s only hidden by concealment magic, but the mana inside it is enormous.


    You would be right if you said so. Yes, that child will become a fairy. Honestly, I believe what you are saying, but I hardly believe it.


    You won��t believe it now.


    Because I can��t tell you everything.


    The galaxy conveyed fragmentary information and made her understand.


    Within a short time, Seohyun Han stopped talking and fell into her thoughts.


    Not long after, her eyes lit up.


    If that��s the case, I��ll have to work on it in advance so that it��ll be favorable to us from now on.


    I think so too. That��s why I brought Baekryeon into the clan.


    good job. I��ll have to tell the school he attends to take special care of him. His mother treats her well too. Please take good care of me.


    yes leave it to me


    I agree with Han Seohyun��s thoughts.


    Eunha nodded.


    After the conversation, the galaxy was about to get out of bed.


    Then she took his hand.


    ��But you know what?


    uh? why?


    Are you going to just go like this?


    her eyes were dark


    Eun-ha sensed an air current and quietly sat down.


    ��


    This is an obvious scam.


    Ha Baek-ryun never imagined that Eun-ha Noh would get married.


    The day she joined Pandora Clan, she was shocked.


    What a disappointment. It was originally disappointing, but it��s even more disappointing.


    She trembled at the feeling of betrayal.


    If he could be like this, how sad would his mother be?


    But contrary to her expectations, her mother only laughed that day.


    ��The facilities are really nice. This is the house we use now. It��s nice that Baekryeon has four rooms. Actually, you wanted a room too, didn��t you? mom knows everything


    It��s nice to just sleep with my mom��. And what��s good about mom? Don��t you think the old man was too much? It was really bad.


    huh? Pandora Clan Lord? what? That dad lied You didn��t even say you were married��


    Huh? so? is it? Come to think of it, the administrator was really pretty. Jealousy was also pretty.


    Mom, is everything okay? huh? why mom?


    Yeah��


    it��s frustrating.


    Baekryeon felt frustrated with her mother, who could hardly communicate with her.


    Then she tried to organize her thoughts and choose her words.


    Then the mother laughed.


    Is it the best thing for me to live with my Baekryun like this? mom just needs you


    Chi��


    Ha Ji-eun hugged her right away.


    Ha Baek-ryun tried to say something, but eventually gave up.


    She was hugged by her mother as it was and kept her emotions in check.


    ��Ah Baekryun. how was school joy!


    Apart from that, of course.


    From that day on, when Ha Baek-ryun saw Noh Eun-ha, he screamed with excitement and ran away.


    I didn��t want to talk about whether Noh Eun-ha was depressed or not for the time being.


    Even so, she was somewhat friendly with her clanmates.


    Most of all, it was because the people who readily approached her seemed nice and kind.


    ��Baekryun-ah, how are you? What are you doing here?


    hi?


    hello. I��m going to a cafe to do my homework. okay? The unnies were also going to go to a cafe and have coffee. Do you want to go with them?


    Yes, I like it!


    Among them, Ha Baek-ryeon was more friendly with Noh Eun-ah and Ryu Yeon-hwa, whom she had met in Seongnam City.


    Using the facilities within the clan for free, she met them on her way to the cafe.


    When Eunah Noh held out her hand without hesitation, she smiled and took her hand.


    this sister is really pretty


    It��s unbelievable that this person is that uncle��s sister.


    Eunah Noh chatters.


    Ha Baek-ryun talked happily with her and couldn��t get rid of those thoughts.


    I couldn��t believe that Noh Eun-ah and Noh Eun-ha were siblings.


    How could such an angel sister have such a bad uncle as her sister?


    It was unbelievable.


    On the other hand, Ha Baek-ryun glanced sideways at Ryu Yeon-hwa on the other side.


    This sister is pretty too.


    And cool!


    The skin is also really white.


    The blue hair was impressive.


    Ha Baek-ryun, who had only seen black hair, was envious of her hair.


    Also, being around her somehow made me feel secure.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa��s calm personality was contagious, and she seemed to be affected too.


    Above all��


    -Is it cool? Yes, it��s cool��.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa��s side was very cool.


    The weather was gradually getting hotter, but I didn��t feel the heat at all when I was by her side.


    She even rubbed her face against Ryu Yeon-hwa��s arm.


    I was walking down the hallway to the elevator.


    ����Kyaaaaaaaa!!!��


    Suddenly, a scream was heard in front.


    When Ha Baek-ryun heard the sound, he raised his head in surprise.


    And I saw what I couldn��t see.


    oh hi! Where are you going little boy? ������.��


    From the direction from which the screams were heard.


    Jinparang walked.


    The problem was that he wasn��t wearing a single layer of clothing.


    It was in a pristine state.


    But Jinpa-rang was showing off his body so confidently.


    Ha Baek-ryun is a mess��.


    ��No. don��t look


    What are you doing!?


    huh? what am i


    When she strains her eyes to see something out of focus.


    Suddenly, Ryu Yeon-hwa��s hand entered her field of vision.


    Ha Baek-ryun��s vision was blocked by her hand.


    In the meantime, Jo A-ra and Cha Eun-woo ran from the direction where the screams were heard.


    Where are you going around like that! Oppa, what are you doing these days!?


    Brother, please put on some clothes. me huh? would you like to see that?


    uh? clothes? Ah�� I forgot.


    Jo A-ra and Cha Eun-woo got angry.


    It was only then that Jinparang lowered his head and realized the situation.


    He said it as if it didn��t matter.


    Somehow it was a bit cool�� Sorry! It looks like you forgot to reset the artifact state while you were taking a bath! While the members


    of the Phantom Skin


    Clan are full of spirits.


    Jinpa-rang smiled and covered himself with mana in his body.


    Then, the artifact he had been absorbing into his body reacted.


    The mana on his body changed into the uniform of Pandora Clan.


    What are you doing in front of you and Baekryun? Please be careful in the future! And what if you went downstairs by mistake?


    I��m sorry��. I��ll be careful next time. But Joara Cha Eunwoo! Aren��t you screaming over something like this? Hey, I think I��m really losing my ears��Kuhhh��!


    die! just die!


    Yes, if nothing is wrong, expose the bottom clearly. I��ll take a picture and display it!


    ��unnie, how long do I have to stay like this?


    wait a little longer


    Yes��


    while Ha Baek-ryun is blind.


    So much has passed.


    After being scolded by Eun-ah, Jinpa-rang had to be beaten to dust by Joara and Cha Eun-woo.


    Then, the two grabbed the Jinparang and dragged it along.


    It was only then that Ha Baek-ryun was able to see.


    Are you done now?


    it��s over. I��m sorry for not being able to see you. Blue is not a bad kid. It��s just�� I��m not wearing any clothes these days.


    yes��


    it��s a pervert


    Ha Baek-ryun listened to what Eun-ah had to say and came to that conclusion.


    After No Eun-ha, she decided to put Jin Parang on the list of caution.


    Anyway, she moved on again and went down to the cafe.


    Ah Eun-ah sister, Yeon-hwa sister! And Baekryun is with you?


    ��hello.


    There was someone who came to the cafe first.


    Ha Baek-ryun remembered her name.


    < Bookmark > It was Jeong Ha-yang.


    Jeong Ha-yang, who stood out with a pink ribbon, greeted her after finishing her order.


    Baekryun, did you come to drink coffee too?


    It��s not coffee, it��s a shake. I will drink while doing my homework.


    Oh, you had homework. He does his homework hard and is nice.


    To hear from the clan members.


    Jeong Ha-yang also said that he likes books.


    Ha Baek-ryun had a crush on Jeong Ha-yang, who stroked her hair.


    Later, I wanted to go to the place where she works and talk about books.


    Meanwhile-.


    ��Huh? ring?


    She noticed Jung Ha-yang stroking her hair wearing a ring.


    left ring finger.


    She, too, knew what the ring on the ring finger of her left hand meant.


    Oh, coffee is out. Then I��ll go. I have to go up because I have work.


    White, you take it easy too. Sometimes you need to know how to rest.


    huh! thank you, Sister.


    thanks for your effort.


    thank you sister too Then Baekryun-ah, do your homework hard.


    goodbye.


    Soon Ha-yang Jeong took the coffee and left.


    Ha Baek-ryun stared blankly at Jeong Ha-yang as she left the cafe.


    She couldn��t contain her curiosity.


    Eunah��s sister


    huh? why?


    Who is Hayang dating?


    ��uh?


    I��m wearing a ring. You��re dating, aren��t you?


    Um�� dating. are dating


    I can��t ask Jeong Ha-yang.


    Ha Baek-ryun decided to ask No Eun-ah.


    Then, Eunah Noh brushed her hair with an embarrassed expression.


    Soon after, she cautiously said��


    -I��m dating Eunha.


    yes? Are you Mr. Noh Eun-ha?


    oh i didn��t know that either Eunha and Hayang are dating. house couple? It feels similar.


    Isn��t Mr. Noh Eun-ha married to Han Seo-hyun?


    Uh�� Yes, are you married? Are you dating even though you��re married? Does Seohyun Han know about that? ��you know.


    ����.


    What did I just hear?


    Ha Baek-ryun made that kind of face and looked at No Eun-ah.


    Eunah Noah averted her gaze.


    It seemed difficult to answer.


    Soon, Ha Baek-ryun tried to get an answer from Ryu Yeon-hwa, who was drinking coffee.


    When she looked at her with earnest eyes, Ryu Yeon-hwa finally answered.


    I know you��re getting married next year.


    ��Divorce with Han Seohyun unnie?


    no.


    ����.


    What did I really hear?


    Baekryun couldn��t understand even more.


    The only thing I could understand was��


    -It��s garbage.


    That guy must be trash.


    Uncle Noh Eun-ha is trash.


    Ha Baek-ryun, who couldn��t bear to curse, muttered that in his heart.


    In her head, the evaluation of Noh Eun-ha got worse and worse.


    ��


    For some reason, Seohyun Han was called an ajumma by Baekryun at first.


    However, it wasn��t long before Ha Baek-ryeon started calling Han Seo-hyeon her sister.


    Eunha was curious about her secret.


    Then she giggled.


    ����Do you think I, who can see people��s emotions, can��t properly handle even a single child��s emotion?��


    Conclusion I can��t write myself.


    Eun-ha decided to become friends with Ha Baek-ryeon without anyone��s help.


    However, Ha Baek-ryun often avoided him.


    Lately, when I see your face��


    ����Ah, he��s trash.��


    Having said that, he passed by.


    Undoubtedly, Eun-ha, who did not know that she would hear such a thing from her, whom she had raised like a daughter, said that she was in great shock.


    Fire chicken, what did I do wrong? Papa.


    Why does Ha Baek-ryeon look at her with contempt?


    The galaxy could not find an answer.


    He was just doing other things apart from being friendly with Ha Baek-ryun while being patted by Buldak.


    ��I heard that a married woman and an elementary school kid joined the clan this time? what are people doing? It seems like the owner takes great care of it.


    I don��t know.


    If it��s a child you picked up��


    shut up.


    yes.


    The boundary between Bomun-dong and Sungin-dong.


    Eun-ha found twenty-five after a long time.


    Twenty-five, who appeared at the tangent, looked at the galaxy and started to giggle.


    Eunha frowned.


    Twenty-five also grasped Eunha��s mood and changed the topic.


    So why did you call me? There is someone I want to find.


    Oh what kind of person are you? If the master has a clue, he��ll find it right away.


    There are no clues. It��s hard then. Instead, I know your name, where you are from, and how old you are.


    Tsk Then it would be better to bribe the civil servants. Tell me please.


    Can��t find it as a gift.


    Twenty-five clicked their tongue.


    He took a notebook out of his pocket and tried to write down Eunha��s words.


    Eunha replied to this.


    My name is Shindorim. I know him from Seoul or Gyeonggi-do and he is 10 years older than me.


    Hmm�� I��ll take a look. However, there may be cases where the owner��s resident registration does not exist. If you��re born in a slum or something��


    it��ll be recorded. Don��t worry.


    Ha Baek-ryun��s reaction was not cool.


    Nevertheless, Ha Baek-ryun was able to keep him under his protection as planned.


    So, in preparation for next year, the first thing I had to do was to find < Myungwang > Sindorim.


    Fortunately, Eunha did not find it difficult to find Sindorim.


    Because Shindorim revealed the reason why he directly caused the terror with his mouth.


    So there was a lot of talk in the press.


    take care of your parents


    Sindorim loses even his sister to a monster.


    In the end, he is guided by the doctrine of Manaism and performs a ritual to save his sister.


    That was the cause of the < Myeongwang > Sindorim��s Yeongdeungpo Antipascal Incident.


    It was a very famous story.


    That��s why Eunha thought it wouldn��t be difficult to find Shindorim.


    So, if you find him��


    ����Either kill him or appease him.


    It was either way.


    If Shin Do-rim is too difficult for him to deal with, he will kill him.


    On the other hand, if you follow your own words, you will be drawn into the clan.


    It was worth it for Sindorim, who has the gift of < miracle >.

 Chapter 717

    Relife Player 717


    [Chapter 183]


    [Witch��s Advice (2)]


    Around the time summer begins in earnest.


    The first semester of the academy is coming to an end soon.


    And when the second semester begins after a two-month summer vacation, the third-year students will receive lessons from players who come as guest instructors.


    Although the words were a lesson, in reality it was nothing more than appeasement under the guise of recruiting a clan.


    In principle, recruitment proposals to third-year high school students were limited after the end of the cultural festival.


    So outside the recruitment period, outside players were banned from entering the academy.


    However, guest instructors were quite free from such restrictions and were able to use the restrictions to get an opportunity to approach promising players first.


    Before the recruiting period begins, you open your face to the prospects and get to know them somewhat.


    If that happens, prospective players will not be able to reject it coldly.


    Whether the name is known or not, you might find someone who hasn��t realized their talent yet��


    There were quite a few advantages of being a guest instructor.


    As a result, when it was time for the player academy to recruit guest instructors, the clans would engage in a war of nerves to obtain limited positions.


    That time was now this time.


    ��This time, the player academy assigned to Pandora Clan as a guest instructor came out.


    The conference room on the 7th floor of the Pandora Clan Hall.


    Han Seo-Hyun summoned the clan members above the rank of cadre.


    A total of 23 people gathered in the meeting room.


    The staff composition was as follows.


    Clan Road 1 Sub Road 3 Administrator 1 Officer 18.


    With the arrival of new clan members this year, Ariel Yeo-bi, Yoo Nam-hoon, and Lee Cheon-seo were also promoted to officers.


    How many were assigned to us?


    3 people.


    ������.��


    The galaxy and subloads were the contents he had heard beforehand.


    On the other hand, it was the first time the executives had heard of it here.


    So Kim Min-ji asked as the representative, and Han Seo-hyun answered the question.


    Hmm three�� not bad. Quite a lot for a B+-ranked clan.


    I was thinking of one or two people, but three people is a good score. The Academy and the Mana Management Organization seem to have a good opinion of us.


    At the sound of three people.


    Byeokhaesu stroked his chin and said.


    Han Chang-jin, who was next to me, added that he was positive.


    Other clan members also agreed.


    Usually, the number of people assigned to a B-class clan is at most 2, and usually 1, but if there are 3 people, you are treated as an A-class clan.


    Eunha also agreed.


    About 300 guest instructors were recruited by the academy.


    Here, clans with bases in the provinces were given regional allocations, and the clans were virtually excluded from the regional allocations, but the clans had to compete for the remaining seats.


    The seat was about 250.


    As a result, clans lobbied for the remaining seats.


    Even so, depending on the clan��s overall grade, the number of people allocated was bound to be limited.


    Officially, it��s a B+ rank, but the academy and the mana management organization probably think that we��re not a B+ rank.


    ������.��


    That��s why the clan members were thinking of up to two people.


    However, Seohyun Han mobilized the lobby and got the result of three people.


    Eunha and her clan members couldn��t help but admire her skills.


    However, as Seohyun Han said, the practical value of Pandora Clan could not be ignored.


    Well, Seohyun is right.


    It��s only been a year since it was founded, so the items that go into the comprehensive rating evaluation are pretty poor.


    Aside from that, the clan��s growth cannot be ignored.


    Eunha agreed.


    Several items were reflected in the clan comprehensive rating evaluation.


    For example, the duration of the clan operation, the number of clan members, the number of A-level and S-level or higher players, and the degree to which the mana management organization has responded to requests.


    There were also items that could not be filled in a short period of time.


    As a result, Pandora Clan was recognized as Grade A or higher in the world, but on paper, it was in a state of staying at Grade B+.


    Probably, the mana management organization or the academy took into consideration the public opinion of the world and came up with the result of three people.


    That��s one thing-.


    -I think Lim Ga-eul��s influence also played a role. That��s why 3 people came out, not 2 people.


    Even if it reflects public opinion, there is a certain degree.


    There is a lot of selfishness in it.


    Eunha judged that.


    Fairy Lim Ga-eul must have wanted to repay the debt she owed to Eun-ha last year.


    So, there must be a plausible justification, so I put my selfishness and reflected it in the evaluation.


    Other clans are well aware of Pandora Clan��s exploits, so they won��t make it a problem.


    Above all��


    -You don��t know if I��m trying to give power to the Pandora Clan just because I want to become a fairy��s sword.


    Lim Ga-eul may be thinking of making Pandora Clan an ally like Zenith Clan.


    It wasn��t bad for a galaxy.


    I soon woke up from my thoughts.


    So I��m going to go to the academy in the second semester and try to pick someone to be a guest instructor. Raise your hand if anyone wants to go or has an opinion.


    ������.��


    Eunha looked around.


    The clan members were thinking.


    Those who went on to become guest instructors later received additional points in the player evaluation of the Mana Management Organization.


    The clan members had no choice but to think deeply.


    then-


    ��I have an opinion.


    yes eunwoo tell me


    Cha Eun-woo raised his hand.


    Seohyun Han allowed her to speak.


    Although our perception is good, I think we haven��t deviated much from the ��new clan�� mold yet. That��s why the popularity is still far behind the A-rank or higher clans.


    yes. Even though our skills are acknowledged, people in the industry still see us as rookies.


    Mok Min-ho agreed.


    The other clan members seemed to agree, even without saying a word.


    Cha Eun-woo was also right.


    Although Pandora Clan was recognized as a rising star, there were opinions that it was still a long way from becoming an S+-class clan.


    From a student��s point of view, a growing clan is fine, but I��d prefer a clan with a solid foundation. Tradition cannot be ignored. ������.��


    Hey Minho��


    Every word Cha Eunwoo says.


    Mok Min-ho, who puts in an extended choo-im-sae.


    In the end, Cha Eun-woo was shy about talking and rebuked Mok Min-ho.


    Soon she spoke.


    So I think we should send people who will not be pushed back in the careers of the players who will come as guest instructors. Since we don��t have a solid name value yet, I think we should send people who come to mind when people think of Pandora Clan as instructors.


    Cha Eun-woo finished his remarks.


    The clan members were lost in thought.


    That makes sense.


    Cha Eun-woo was right.


    The only factor that could appeal to Pandora Clan, which was treated as a newcomer, was people.


    So I couldn��t blindly send people who said they wanted to go.


    On the other hand, we also had to look for balance.


    It wasn��t just promoting the clan, it was going to recruit students.


    It might be better to have one or two people with established reputations promoting the clan and one person who can mix well with the students.


    Eunha finished her thoughts.


    he raised his head


    Eun-ha found Ryu Yeon-hwa.


    -Yeonhwa noona.


    me?


    The most famous person in the clan is Yeonhwa noona. Why don��t you go and teach your sister? can you do it well?


    sister will be fine


    Alright, then I��ll be running.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa tilted her head.


    However, Eunha and other clan members came to the conclusion that there was no candidate like Ryu Yeon-hwa.


    < Seolchang > Ryu Yeon-hwa.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa was an A+ player based on the mana management organization, and if the clan he belonged to was not the Pandora Clan, he would have been able to receive an S+ rank.


    What��s more, people remembered the inaction she performed last year.


    It was enough to be called a representative player of Pandora Clan.


    And how about going to the academy as a guest instructor too? His name is quite well known, and since he��s a sub-load, he won��t bow down to other guest instructors.


    Well, that��s fine, but�� I��m having a job right now, so I��m having a hard time finding time. It��s been a while since I graduated, and wouldn��t it be possible to get closer to the students if you guys go, who have just graduated rather than me?


    Hmm�� that makes sense too. Then how about recommending one of our jockeys?


    The second suitable person was Noh Eun-ah.


    However, Noh Eun-ah refused, saying that she had to play the role of a sub-load.


    In response, Kim Min-ji led and narrowed down the candidates to Choi Eun-hyuk, Jin-seo, Cha Eun-woo, Hoshimiya Kaede, Kang Si-hyung, and Bong Gu-rae.


    And as a result of the meeting, Jinseo-na got the most votes.


    It was because she was good at dealing with people and was popular with the students.


    who would like the rest


    Eun-ha glanced sideways at Han Chang-jin.


    Changjin is not the older brother.


    What are you doing there? I��m sure he��ll come back after teaching me how to cut a knife.


    I didn��t even kneel in the middle of the day.


    The problem is that compared to Ryu Yeon-hwa, Han Chang-jin��s popularity is a little lower.


    Fundamentally, Han Chang-jin was not the type to approach people without hesitation.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa is also shy, but I couldn��t send her to Han Chang-jin.


    right then-


    ��Isn��t it better to go to the galaxy?


    uh?


    Choi Eunhyuk suddenly opened his mouth.


    Eunha suddenly woke up at the sound of her name being called.


    I don��t think it��s bad since it��s a picture of Clanlord personally teaching students as a guest instructor.


    Starting with Bae Su-bin.


    Some clan members responded.


    Since it was a new clan, public opinion was formed that it wouldn��t be bad for the clan lord to promote the clan while running sales directly.


    Add to that-.


    ��It wasn��t that long ago, so Noh Eun-ha��s name wouldn��t have completely disappeared from the academy. Noh Eun-ha division This word is still valid? There must be many kids who know you.


    why do i go there I can��t even remember their names. I��d rather you go


    What do you think? It is important that students know you well and admire you. Will I be devastated if I go? How many people recognize < Whisper >? I don��t know if it��s < Crimson Zone >.


    ������.��


    Kim Min-ji suggested.


    All members of the clan agreed.


    On the other hand, Eunha wanted to refuse.


    That��s true, but you��re going there and praising the students.


    Why go there in my nature?


    I want to relax in the Clan Hall.


    When I went as a guest instructor, it was my job to teach and get to know the students.


    It didn��t suit me.


    So I tried to refuse somehow, but Seohyun Han opened her mouth.


    ��Clanlord should go. These days, I haven��t been doing my job properly and I��ve been lazing around in my office, so I can go and work. isn��t it?


    ��That��s right! That��s right!��


    Clan members are still under heavy workload these days.


    They glared at the galaxy.


    The gaze was hideous.


    Eunha couldn��t object.


    In the end, he was selected as a guest instructor by unanimous vote.


    ��


    No matter how much work you do, it��s not like you can��t rest at all.


    Currently, there were about 3 parties that could be operated in Pandora Clan.


    Generally, when two parties were working, the other party would be off duty and stay at the Clan Hall.


    When there was a lot of work, all the members of the clan went on duty, but only a handful of cases were like that.


    Guys, do you want to go see our clothes? It��s going to get hotter in the future, so you should seriously pack your summer clothes.


    The off-duty that day was No Eun-ah��s party.


    Noh Eun-ah, who was resting at the clan hall, suddenly proposed to the party members.


    The party members were also lying on their stomachs at the cafe table, so they spoke up to change their mood.


    ok i��m in favor Come to think of it, I need to look at the clothes. I didn��t pay much attention to that because I always wore my uniform.


    Jinseo-na and Joara agreed.


    The other party members also didn��t say anything to the sound of going out in a car that was bored.


    On that road, Eunah Noh��s party headed to a complex shopping mall close to the hall.


    It was a compromise because I couldn��t go far because I was off duty.


    oh my dear That��s pretty.


    right? right! I thought so too after watching it. Shall we try it on? It will suit you very well.


    Oh, I��m worried. this is too expensive That��s enough money to buy two sets of clothes with a 30% off sale tag next to them


    . just run


    Uh�� is that so? Is it okay? Oh, it��s so expensive I can��t afford it! give me the card! I��ll go and scream. So what?


    ��will you be able to pay in installments?


    walking around looking at clothes.


    The clan members chatted happily.


    Bonggu-rae looked after Joara��s coordination and gave appropriate advice to other clan members.


    As a result, Choi Eun-hyuk, who suddenly followed, had to feel left out.


    What am I doing in front of the women��s underwear store��


    Choi Eun-hyuk sighed.


    I��m not used to the atmosphere where Bonggu-rae and the clan members giggle at each other with their underwear on.


    Choi Eun-hyeok was waiting in front of the store because he couldn��t adapt to the atmosphere.


    ��What are you doing here all by yourself?


    oh stand up did you pick them all?


    I chose them all.


    In the meantime, Jinsanna approached.


    Choi Eun-hyeok looked up at Jin Seo-na, who was holding a paper bag with the shop logo on it.


    Give me the burden and I will carry it. why are you listening to this Eunhyuk, you carry other burdens.


    Ah yes��


    Jinseo-na smiled and pointed.


    There were already quite a lot of luggage around Choi Eun-hyuk.


    Choi Eun-hyuk had nothing except the sandals Jin Seo-na had picked out for him.


    Soon, Serena sat down next to her.


    oh it��s hot After that, I want to go to a cool place and eat shaved ice. right?


    Then let��s go eat shaved ice later. There��s a place you like nearby. Ok, fine!


    And thank you for giving me the sandals. I��ll wear it well.


    If you��re grateful, be good to me. Don��t just try to work every day. Then I don��t know if I can get hurt. Ugh�� I��ll be careful in the future.


    It was bone-in advice.


    Choi Eun-hyuk, who was cold, carefully held her hand.


    After graduating from the academy, he was only interested in helping people, so he neglected her a little.


    Eunhyuk Choi reflected.


    The two of them passed the time as they were, waiting for the others to come out.


    Eventually they come out.


    Jinseo-na jumped up from her seat.


    ��Guys! Eunhyuk is throwing shaved ice! Let��s go eat shaved ice!


    shaved ice? good good! If Eunhyuk shoots, I��ll eat it!


    If you like freebies��.


    write. Gureya, there are things you shouldn��t say in this world. know?


    Whether or not Eunhyuk is being ridiculous.


    Clan members were very welcome.


    Anyway, after shopping, they decided to go eat shaved ice on the way back to the clan hall.


    ��


    A huge disaster has passed.


    < The Star Counting Witch > returned to Seoul to see the world.


    People are lively.


    I thought the atmosphere wouldn��t be good because that happened last year.


    The Witch Who Counts the Stars Song Yun-seo.


    As she wandered around Gangbuk, she admired it over and over again.


    One year is still not long, and the scars of destruction could be found everywhere.


    Even so, the people who erected buildings on the collapsed land were always bright.


    It was also impressive to see children who finished school helping with the reconstruction work.


    Yongsan-gu looks the brightest. Everyone is working hard. so it looks good


    Among them, she really liked the appearance of Yongsan-gu.


    Soon, she left Yongsan-gu behind and came over to Gangnam.


    Compared to Gangbuk, Gangnam was relatively much more advanced.


    Either way, people were bright, but that was the same thing.


    Shall we look at the stars from here today?


    Eventually, she found a cafe with a terrace.


    I ordered a cup of cool coffee and looked at the scenery of Gangnam.


    It was less when I saw it from Gangbuk, but I can see a lot of Gangnam.


    while wearing sunglasses.


    Song Yun-seo looked at the people passing by and read their stars.


    I couldn��t see the future closely because I didn��t look closely.


    However, it was possible to see what their future looked like in general.


    She frowned.


    I don��t know when, but this time it��s happening in Gangnam?


    People��s stars were dark.


    Not everyone was like that, but if you read the stars of people passing by, you��d see a lot of them.


    Sensing the shadow of the catastrophe, she sighed.


    ��It seems that it is not time for me to be in Seoul yet.


    Eventually, she came to a conclusion.


    I decided to leave Seoul soon.


    It was then.


    Ah��


    among the passers-by.


    She spotted a group of people in blue uniforms passing by.


    Unintentionally reading their energy, she let out a small sigh.


    Soon, her mouth drew an arc.


    These are the stars who defied fate.


    So�� Clan Pandora.


    Last year, she confirmed the achievements of < Crimson Earthquake > on TV.


    I was sure then.


    This is the person he was looking for.


    The people she happened to see now were players who had joined the < Crimson Wings > clan.


    Colleagues from < Crimson Earthquake >.


    And she used to call them stars that defied fate.


    It��s a strange thing. People have a fixed destiny, but they have overcome that.


    The future was derived from the past.


    So, the future was predictable to some extent.


    Her gift < Future Poetry > had the power to observe it more clearly.


    it was destiny


    Also called fate.


    However, most of the people who gathered around < Crimson Earthquake > overcame their destiny and their future became unpredictable.


    It was very strange.


    How did < Crimson Zone > change the future that was already set?


    The future cannot be changed.


    That was what Song Yun-seo thought.


    She only saw the future and had no omnipotent powers to change it.


    Therefore, it is only possible for a non-existent god to be able to change fate.


    However, no matter what the plan was, < Crimson Earthquake > changed that.


    Moreover-.


    ��It��s strange that even if you change the fate given to yourself, you can change the fate of the people around you.


    Not even a god


    < Crimson Earthquake > was still changing its fate.


    If the people gathered next to him became stars who ��defied�� their destiny.


    < Crimson Earthquake > was still ��against�� its fate.


    I couldn��t help but be amazed at how many times I did the impossible.


    Thanks to that, she couldn��t read the stars of < Crimson Earthquake > even more.


    He was not at all carried by the current in the vast sea of fate.


    If anything��.


    ��It is said that < Crimson Darkness > can see the future�� Does it have a < Future Poetry > that is stronger than mine?


    She was even seduced by the rumors that circulated from time to time.


    Rumor has it that < Crimson Wings > has a < Future Poetry > that can see the future.


    If the rumors are true, they have some credibility.


    no.


    It can��t be.


    Soon she denied it.


    Song Yun-seo, who has < Future Poetry >, knew that the rumors floating around in the world were false.


    The root of < Future Poetry > was to see a predestined destiny.


    The only way to defy fate is to not show it.


    So, there were two possibilities she could think of.


    one is-.


    ��It��s like having a gift that��s on a completely different level from < Future City >.


    It was an absurd assumption.


    Such a gift could not exist.


    The future was, in a way, a disaster.


    A catastrophe that humans can��t do anything about.


    So there was no gift that could change it with human power.


    Rather, the last remaining assumption was at least realistic.


    ����Almighty like a god��


    Fate is given to humans.


    Therefore, the concept of God, who is in a higher dimension than human beings, will not be affected in any way by fate.


    Of course, she chose not to believe even that assumption.


    Because it was like I couldn��t understand either way.


    By the way-


    ��That child is stuck in fate even though he was deviated from it. It��s amazing.


    Looking at one of the Pandora Clan members.


    she muttered in a pitiful tone.


    Other members of the clan escaped fate and were living new lives.


    just one person


    Even if that person had escaped his fate, he was bound by a greater destiny.


    I don��t know how that is possible.


    Even if fate let them go, it seems that they never want to let go of that child.


    A person who is so loved by fate that he cannot escape from the bonds of fate.


    Song Yoon-seo lamented as she groped for a huge fate that even she herself could not read.


    I wish I could go against that too.


    As a supporter of < Crimson Earthquake >, she hoped that he would change that person��s fate as well.


    However, is it really possible?


    I didn��t know < Witch Who Counted Stars >.


    S~ea??h the N??elFir��.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 718

    Relife Player 718


    [Chapter 183]


    [Witch��s Advice (3)]


    The group that suffered the most from the aftermath of the invasion of Seoul last year was the Youngone Group.


    There was even a case where the fairy government suffered from temporary financial difficulties to the extent that they had to use their strength.


    So, can you breathe now?


    hey don��t say I know how hard it is to work with other people��s money. I��m feeling a little better now.


    Ha-Ha Burger on the 3rd floor of the Pandora Clan Hall.


    Yoo Do-jun, who visited the clan after a long time, said it as soon as he saw Eun-ha.


    In June, the weather got even hotter.


    As soon as Yoo Do-jun sat down, he fanned himself with his clothes.


    Eunha laughed at Yoo Do-jun, who was sweating and taking off his suit.


    Put some magic inside. Something like magic to keep one��s body temperature or magic to cool one��s body down. Of course I put it on But it��s like this because there��s also magic that has a bulletproof effect. Are your uniforms not for summer? Is the one I��m wearing for summer? The fabric is a bit thin. you don��t look hot If you signed a contract with Fire Chicken, shouldn��t it be hotter? Did you see < Yeomma > say it��s hot? It��s the same as that.


    It��s just that I have resistance to summer. I envy you. Fire chicken, would you rather sign a contract with me instead of Eunha? I��ll let you eat pizza without asking. you like it Beep beep beep beep beep beep!


    Do not seduce other people��s phantom beasts. Be nice to those who have it.


    graduate from the academy


    The two were so busy with their work that they couldn��t meet properly.


    In the case of this year, it was the first time we met at the beginning of the year.


    Even so, they were not awkward and chattering without any formality.


    ��The food you ordered is here.


    At that time, Yoo Do-jun was cooling off from the heat by drinking cold coffee.


    Ha Baek-ryun came with a tray.


    Eunha jumped up from her seat.


    Then, she took the tray she had brought while struggling.


    It��s heavy, but don��t talk. Baekryun, why are you bringing something like this?


    I��m helping my mother with her work.


    nice did you eat lunch? Or would you like to eat with us?


    My older sisters say that I get sick when I eat with a high-ranking person. And I already ate.


    ��Who says that? the sisters


    Ha Baek-ryun exclaimed.


    Eunha was quite shocked by what she said.


    A little over a month had passed since Ha Baek-ryun lived at the Clan Hall.


    Now she used to have some closeness with her clanmates.


    Even Ha Baek-ryeon, who didn��t like Han Seo-hyeon at first, now called her by the title of older sister.


    However, Ha Baek-ryun did not open her heart only to Eun-ha.


    Then enjoy your meal.


    Groans��


    just like flapping its wings.


    She hurriedly ran away, her hair flowing in two strands.


    Eunha groaned and sat down.


    Yoo Do-jun, who was eating french fries with ketchup, was giggling.


    is that the kid? The child you brought from Seongnam out of the blue. Now that I look at it, it seems that the sari discernment is excellent.


    Call it Ha Baek-ryun. You��d better look good to him from now on too. Oh is it?


    She was a child who would become a fairy in the future.


    Eun-ha gave advice to Yoo Do-jun in a roundabout way.


    Then Yoo Do-jun showed interest.


    He realized that Eunha was not talking empty words.


    he��s a kid Do you want to come here?


    ����.


    Yoo Do-jun gestured.


    Ha Baek-ryeon, who was helping her mother in the kitchen, turned her head at the sound of Yoo Do-jun.


    she stood still.


    it��s ok baekryun Come on. The Pandora Clanlord is calling you, boy. Go for it.


    Then Eunha calls.


    Let Ha Ji-eun push her back.


    Ha Baek-ryun left the kitchen.


    Before long, she made a sullen face and stood in front of Yoo Do-jun.


    Yoo Do-jun took out his wallet.


    ��I heard a lot about it from Eunha. I am proud to see you helping your mother with her work. It must be hot, so take it easy and rest while working. And this is pocket money.


    ����.


    The money that Yoo Do-Jun gave me.


    Ha Baek-ryun stared at the hand and raised his head.


    Ha Baek-ryun��s eyes were not on Yoo Do-jun, but on Eun-ha.


    Are you asking if you can take it from me?


    It seemed like that was what he was asking.


    Ha Baek-ryun, who was waiting for her answer, was so cute.


    he opened his mouth


    it��s okay you can take it


    ��thank you.


    yes work hard


    Let the galactic signal fall.


    Ha Baek-ryun took the money with both hands.


    Soon after, she ran away.


    It looks cute. I can see why you hear people say he��s being considered your clan��s mascot these days.


    eat a hamburger oh this is delicious is this right? A hamburger that Yoochun hyung said he would buy the recipe for.


    yes that��s right


    Homemade burgers are better than franchise burgers.


    Yoo Do-jun ate a hamburger and praised it.


    Eunha��s reaction was very good.


    Looking up toward the kitchen, Ha Ji-eun and Ha Baek-ryun seemed to be waiting for Yoo Do-jun��s reaction.


    I could see the two of them holding each other��s hands and liking each other.


    huh? what do you see


    There is such a thing. is there anything behind it?


    doesn��t exist. just eat a hamburger So, how is Youngone Group going?


    what��s going well Sales have also found stability again, and there is a saying that a crisis is an opportunity. Thanks to the fact that quite a few dungeons were created in Gangbuk, I received a transaction fee�� and the lands I bought now will go up quickly after the reconstruction.


    As long as the fairy lives in the Blue House.


    It was Do-jun Yoo��s theory that Gangbuk had no choice but to draw an upward curve in the long run.


    And the galaxy that knows the future was able to know that his idea was right.


    Now, Gangnam has a relatively prosperous image.


    Gangbuk will lose its image when a new building is built.


    ��So I��m thinking of changing Youngone Group to Hana Group and becoming the chairman at the end of this year.


    okay?


    Soon, Yoo Do-jun said.


    Eunha gathered her brows.


    Even in his previous life, Yoo Do-jun became the chairman within this year.


    Just-.


    ��How about putting it off until next year? end of next year?


    It was something I had to do, though.


    Next year, < Myungwang > Sindorim causes disaster in Gangnam.


    A disaster occurs in which the dead resurrect and the living die, and the Youngone Group is shaken.


    I remember that the situation was quite dizzy because of the insurance money problem


    .


    As far as Eunha knows, the performance of the Youngone Group recorded the worst during the invasion of Seoul and improved to some extent the following year.


    And in the first year of Yoo Do-jun��s tenure, his performance plummeted again due to < Myungwang > Shin Do-rim.


    Yoo Do-joon��s position within the Youngone Group is very firmly established, but it was good to avoid being criticized as much as possible.


    You say so, so what? Our Chairman Kim Jun-tae must suffer for one more year.


    Even if you have doubts.


    Yoo Do-jun did not express any doubts.


    Shrugging his shoulders, he decided to change the schedule of the Eternity Group at Eunha��s words.


    Rather, he had an expression that he was relieved after hearing Eunha��s advice.


    Our Eunha shaman has a miracle, so I have to believe it. What is a galaxy shaman�� Then can I say Eunha? hey you know what


    what?


    I am also a member of the Eunhahagyo. At the beginning of this year, I met Saint Illya and was baptized.


    ����.


    Can you tell me your baptismal name?


    just eat a hamburger


    Yoo Do-jun giggles.


    The galaxy was ridiculous.


    I don��t know why the aftermath of the Galactic High School continues to grow even though I hate it so much.


    It is said that inquiries about entering the church are pouring in from the political and business world.


    ����The Eunhaha Church does not discriminate between the rich and the poor. Our Lord only practices love for humanity with great generosity.��


    Illya accepted their initiation with a sound like a horn.


    Eunha let out a sigh.


    It would be good for your mental health to just turn off your mind and live.


    I don��t know.


    Eventually, the galaxy decided to give up.


    Even if he cared, it was his own loss.


    He chose to let Illya take care of herself.


    That was then.


    Yoo Do-jun suddenly changed the topic.


    ��And this time, I heard about it from Yoochun hyung, did you hear it too?


    what? Looks like you didn��t hear If that��s what Yoochun hyung said��


    Yoo Do-jun, who figured out Eun-ha��s reaction.


    He muttered and chose his words.


    It was followed soon after.


    It seems that Yoo-jung is getting engaged. �� with who.


    With Choi Ye-jang hyung.


    ����.


    Eunha didn��t say anything.


    ��


    Lee Yu-jeong might get engaged.


    After Yu Do-jun passed away, Eun-ha was lost in thought in her office.


    It wasn��t something I didn��t think of.


    It��s going to be like this�� I knew it.


    Lee Yu-jeong is a direct descendant of the Luminous Group.


    You can��t get out of an arranged marriage.


    As long as Eunha decided to give up her feelings for her in this life, it was decided.


    Whether it��s sooner or later, the future of Lee Yoo-jung��s engagement hasn��t changed.


    So, that was what I was hoping for.


    ����.


    But when I heard that she might get engaged.


    Eunha couldn��t keep her composure.


    My stomach was boiling.


    Then he muttered as if he didn��t like it.


    Why is it Choi Ye-jang?��


    Obviously, if a decent man appears to Lee Yoo-jung, she will be happy and bless the two of them.


    Eunha thought so.


    However, the opponent was Choi Ye-jang.


    Choi Ye-jang, a direct descendant of YH Group.


    Han Seo-hyun��s ex-fianc��.


    Choi Ye-jang was never a person he could admit.


    Eunha


    quickly gritted her teeth.


    He took a long breath to control the fire burning inside him, but to no avail. S~ea??h the nov��lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The flames that once ignited were roaring with his heart.


    ��It was sent from the Luminous Group. Sooner or later, I��m going to create a place to introduce Yoojung. It��s an invitation.


    In such a situation, what made Eunha more disturbed was the invitation from Han Seo-hyun.


    ����.


    Seohyun Han visits Eunha��s office.


    She should have been able to see how he was feeling right now, but she didn��t say anything.


    Instead, she left the invitation on her desk and approached Eunha.


    She forced her arms open and sat on his lap.


    It is no longer possible to block Yoo Jeong-i��s overseas activities, which he had been putting off under the pretext of invading Seoul and rebuilding Gangbuk. Perhaps a lot of people will attend this exchange meeting.


    The galaxy didn��t even ask for an explanation.


    However, Han Seo-hyun explained to him, who was holding down his complicated mind as if he wanted to know.


    After the invasion of Seoul, the political and business circles were refraining from foreign activities as much as possible.


    Opportunities for political and business people to interact have been greatly reduced.


    In that sense, it seemed that the exchange meeting hosted by the Luminous Group would be the largest party since the invasion of Seoul.


    People who have been refraining from overseas activities for a while will hear the name Luminous and attend exchange meetings. As much as they have been suppressed for so long, many people will show up.


    The economy is gradually unwinding.


    You don��t have to look in the public eye.


    Political and business people will revitalize their external activities starting with the exchange meeting of the Luminous Group.


    The exchange meeting of the Luminous Group is the starting point.


    And that place must be Yoojung��s debut ceremony. From the point of view of the Luminous, this exchange meeting is a crisis in revealing Yoo-Jeong in an easy way, and at the same time, it is an opportunity to raise Yoo-Jeong��s dignity.


    Perhaps the chairman of the Luminous Group, Lee Jeong-in, decided after much thought.


    Seohyun Han added that.


    If this exchange meeting ends successfully, people will not be able to speak openly with Lee Yu-jeong��s disability.


    If many people treated her formally, others would eventually treat her reluctantly.


    So the chairman of the Luminous Group sent this to you and me directly. Please make sure to attend the exchange meeting so that it can shine.


    ����.


    Not only me, but all of the direct descendants of the group that have friendly relations with the Luminous Group would have received it. When I asked earlier, he said that Hayang also received it.


    The prestige of a party depends on the name of the organizer of the party.


    Next, it depended on the name value of those attending the party.


    From Lee Jung-in��s point of view, in order to elevate Lee Yu-jeong��s dignity even a little, she requested the participation of Eun-ha, who is currently revered as < Crimson Ji-Ik >.


    And��


    -You mean that Yoo-jung and Choi Ye-jang will be announcing their engagement on the spot.


    yes that��s right I guess you heard it too. I heard that the Luminous Group is looking for Yoo-jung��s future wife, but it seems that it has been decided as Choi Ye-jang. Perhaps the reason for holding the exchange meeting at this time is that the engagement was decided. In order to prevent the two groups from getting bitten again, they are trying to announce it to the world at this time.


    ����.


    So to be precise, it��s an exchange event co-hosted by Luminus and YH.


    Eun-ha realized what was going on and Seo-hyun Han agreed with him.


    In other words, the invitation placed on the desk is��.


    ��It��s Yoojung��s engagement ceremony invitation.


    It had such a meaning.


    Perhaps Lee Jung-in is trying to raise her status again by announcing her engagement to Choi Ye-jang at an exchange meeting.


    With the names of the two groups on her back, she will not be openly persecuted.


    That��s one thing-.


    ��Why is Choi Ye-jang��


    Eun-ha holding Han Seo-hyun in her arms?


    muttered as it were.


    It wasn��t that I didn��t understand it, but I didn��t like it.


    Then Seohyun Han replied.


    Because both have flaws.


    ����.


    Both Yoo-jeong and Choi Ye-jang have flaws. Choi Ye-jang was responsible for breaking up the marriage with me, and rumors are spreading in the political and business world that Choi Ye-jang is not functioning properly as a man.


    No matter how it is, why does Yoo-jung have to go to a guy like that? I can��t even properly act as a man, I can��t properly protect my woman�� Can you compare Yoo-jung to that guy?


    like angry


    Eunha said in an annoyed tone.


    Seohyun Han just caressed the hand that was hugging her neck.


    Soon she opened her mouth.


    It��s because it��s also beneficial for the group.


    ����.


    Luminous Group and YH Group are giant dinosaurs that are currently dividing the country��s cultural industry. As a result, they came to the conclusion that it would be better to form a strategic alliance than to fight each other over the pie, and to engage in such a war of nerves.


    Does that mean Yoo-jung and Choi Ye-jang are engaged?


    Could there be a stronger alliance than that? If the two groups join hands, the cultural industry will end completely from the two groups in the future.


    ����.


    And from the point of view of the Sirius Group, the combination of the two groups is not bad. why? The Sirius group has a bad relationship with the YH group. Even if we don��t get along, we can��t be bad forever. Depending on the situation, it is necessary to respond flexibly. Even fighting a war of nerves with YH Group like this is too much work.


    ����.


    So maybe she will congratulate you sincerely on this engagement. All the groups that are trading with the two groups are not left out. There will be no other side than the groups that influence the cultural industry. Compared to the two groups, it has less influence, so even if you oppose it, you won��t be able to do anything.


    she strokes his face


    Admonish him in a soft tone and foretell what will happen in the future.


    Eun-ha couldn��t help but become more and more calm the more she heard her story.


    If you listen to Seohyun��s words, Yoojung tells you that the best opponent for the Luminous Group is Yejang Choi.


    Eunha also had to admit it before she knew it.


    In the end, the only man suitable for Lee Yu-jeong is Choi Ye-jang.


    No matter what his mind is, Choi Ye-jang is the most suitable person.


    I didn��t like it though.


    What��s better about that child��


    Choi Ye-jang doesn��t notice.


    How about Yoo Do-jun or Kim Geon-woong, who are the same age as Lee Yu-jeong?


    Kim Gun-woong already has a fianc��, so it would be an absurd assumption, but on the other hand, Yoo Do-jun did not have a fianc��e.


    Above all, Eunha was trustworthy, and if it was his request, he would treat Lee Yoo-jung with great care.


    When the thought went crazy to that point��.


    ����Badeuk


    Eunha gritted her teeth again this time.


    I just didn��t like the idea.


    No one suits Lee Yoo-jung.


    ������.��


    Eun-ha realized only then.


    I thought that if I was a man I could accept, I could entrust Lee Yu-jeong.


    Actually, it wasn��t.


    It was nothing more than a hypothetical assumption.


    Still, I couldn��t help it.


    All he could do for Lee Yu-jeong was pray for her happiness.


    When the thought went crazy to that point��.


    -I��ve said it before.


    ����.


    I��m on your side. Leaving the group, I will prioritize you now.


    Han Seo-hyun said that.


    It��s like a soft soothing tone.


    No, it��s a soothing tone.


    The galaxy hesitated.


    In the meantime, Han Seo-hyun continued to talk while stroking Eun-ha.


    ��Do whatever you want.


    ����.


    It��s only one life, shouldn��t you live as much as you want to do?


    I��ll take care of the next day.


    that��s my role


    Seohyun Han whispered.


    ��


    Noh Eun-ha got married.


    After attending his wedding that day, Lee Yu-jeong was finally able to give up her feelings for him.


    this is correct


    You knew it would be like this from the beginning.


    Nonetheless, she sometimes clung to her longing for him.


    That��s why I reduced the frequency of contact with Eunha in order to suppress that feeling.


    Coincidentally, Eunha was also reducing the frequency of contact with her.


    While Lee Yu-jeong felt sad inside, she took it for granted.


    teased himself


    It��s okay, it��s a temporary feeling.


    Time will solve it.


    You will forget it over time.


    Lee Yu-jeong had no doubts.


    At the same time, in order to forget him even if forced, he asked his father to arrange an engagement that he had been postponing and putting off.


    So-.


    ����Hello, I��m Choi Ye-jang.��


    ����hello. I��m Lee Yoo-jung.��


    Lee Yu-jeong compromised with reality.


    She knew that her disability was a flaw.


    Also, because I wanted to help my family who loved me.


    No, in fact, to forget the longing that had formed a lump in my heart.


    She decided to get engaged to Choi Ye-jang, a direct descendant of YH Group.


    ��a good person


    to formally engage.


    Lee Yu-jeong had a meeting with Choi Ye-jang for a while without the people in the political and business world knowing.


    As a result of a few short meetings together, she knew that Choi Ye-jang was a decent person.


    He had manners and was full of caring.


    When he treated himself, I could feel that he cared about each and every one of them.


    At the same time-.


    ��Eunha was like this too��.


    From Yejang Choi��s thoughtful behavior.


    Lee Yu-jeong couldn��t help but think of the galaxy she was desperately trying to forget.


    Even if I didn��t want to think about it, it came to my mind.


    That��s why the time spent with Eunha remained a special memory for her.


    It��s okay�� I��m fine. I can��t be bound by Eunha forever. You can��t rely on Eunha.


    Now I have to practice so that I can live alone.


    Lee Yu-jeong suppressed her heart.


    In the meantime, she was only being protected by people, but at this point, she tried to step up as a direct descendant of the Luminous Group.


    So the engagement was decided.


    So the exchange meeting was decided.


    From that day on, she was preparing everything for the exchange meeting.


    Nonetheless-.


    -Is it really okay to be like this?


    Am I doing really well?


    She couldn��t help but question.


    As the day of the exchange meeting approached, Lee Yoo-jung��s heart became more and more dull.


    I question the hard-living life.


    I don��t know who this life is for.


    I felt skeptical about whether I was really doing well.


    ����.


    But she was never able to tell her family about her anxiety.


    This is because the family showed relief when their engagement was decided.


    I couldn��t make them worry.


    are you okay. My mother also met my father through political stratagems. Still, you two love each other��


    so I��ll be fine too.


    In the end, I had no choice but to tie alone.


    For this reason, she had no choice but to look like a flower that grew more and more by receiving water day by day.


    However, in reality, Lee Yu-jeong was withering day by day, but it was nothing more than that.


    I��m slowly killing my feelings.


    gradually coming to terms with reality.


    I was gradually becoming the person others wanted me to be.


    -I��m fine.


    Those words were a support.


    She, who seemed like she was going to collapse at any moment, spent each day using those words as a support.


    That day was also such a day.


    The day I went to get my shoes tailored to prepare for an exchange meeting with the employees.


    That day, an unexpected change came to her daily life.


    ��Do you want to see the fortune teller there? yes?


    The day I got my shoes tailored at YH Department Store to express my crush on Choi Ye-jang.


    Suddenly, she went up to the roof to get some fresh air and was called by a woman.


    Yujeong turned her head in the direction from which the sound came.


    are you referring to me? yes there girl


    sonorous voice.


    Lee Yoo-jung, through her gift, associated a world within the cognitive range.


    It had a female shape.


    The woman seemed to be sitting in what appeared to be a stall.


    I see you have a problem. Shall I give you a fortune?


    ����.


    The woman spoke affectionately and gestured.


    At that time, as if attracted by something, Lee Yu-jeong ignored the staff��s dissuade and approached.


    There was a chair in front of the woman.


    She sat down in a chair and turned her gaze to the woman across from her.


    Soon the woman burst out in exclamation.


    I saw it from a distance and it was amazing.


    What are you talking about?


    A lady��s star.


    ����.


    Unknown sound.


    Yu-jeong didn��t say anything.


    Still, the woman didn��t mind and held her hand gently.


    Each person is born with a destiny, but strangely enough, the young lady does not have a destiny.


    What do you mean? It means that there is no such thing as a death crisis that can dramatically change your life, except for physical and temporal circumstances.


    yes?


    To put it simply, the young lady was not born destined to die. If the young lady dies, it means that her body and lifespan have reached their limit, and there is no way she will die by an event that worked due to a cause and effect. It��s really amazing. It��s as if the world is telling you to remain a bystander until you��re alive.


    ����.


    In other words��.


    It was a woman who said strange things.


    However, Lee Yu-jeong was getting sucked into the woman��s words.


    something strange and mysterious


    Soon, a woman wearing sunglasses or something that I don��t know if it��s glasses said.


    ��The lady��s fate is up to her.


    ����.


    The lady doesn��t die unless she wants her to die. But what if the young lady died not a natural death but a causal death? That is, the young lady volunteered to die because of that cause and effect. Do you know what I mean?


    ����.


    I mean, if a lady wants it, there��s nothing she can��t do. It means that the fate of the young lady can be decided by the young lady��s hand. There is no entity in this world that binds the young lady.


    I couldn��t understand it, but it was something that struck me in the chest.


    Lee Yu-jeong was breathless when she heard the woman��s words.


    I felt like my thoughts were exploding.


    But she didn��t know exactly what that feeling was.


    No doubt, curiosity welled up.


    But I��m blind, so I


    ��m going to be taken care of by my family. It must be that the lady herself is entangled.


    ����. Judging from the appearance of the lady, it seems that she belongs to a conglomerate family. The world didn��t choose it that way.


    ����.


    People have a lot of things to express themselves, like a young lady, and at some point they get caught up in it. However, due to the cause and effect they have lived through, they cannot easily give up what they have in their hands. In the end, you are subject to your given destiny. But I told you. There is no destiny for the lady.


    Every word a woman said.


    He patted Lee Yu-jeong��s chest.


    I sympathized with the incomprehensible words, and something unknown feelings began to rise in my heart.


    Unlike the others, the young lady is bound by herself. You can change your situation, but you are not trying to change it.


    ����.


    So sometimes the lady herself does as she pleases. Because no destiny exists, in other words, anything is possible.


    Ah��


    that��s what happiness is. Breaking the chains that bind me right now and being liberated from there. The world doesn��t allow people to do that, but the young lady is free.


    Do as you please.


    Lee Yu-jeong heard advice she would never forget.

 Chapter 719

    Relife Player 719


    [Chapter 184]


    [As the heart moves]


    After the monsters invade Gangbuk.


    Political and business people were asked to exercise self-respect and self-restraint from the world.


    That��s why they had to care about public opinion and reduce their external activities as much as possible.


    In that sense-.


    ��As expected, it is an exchange event hosted by the Luminous Group. Has so many people gathered since the invasion of Seoul?


    Maybe it��s worth the name Luminous, people who are hard to see usually attend.


    The exchange meeting hosted by Luminous Group, the fourth largest in the business world, was as splendid and magnificent as it had been suppressed.


    The Luminous Group��s party was a symbol that the economy was soon being revived, and it was a signal that people in the political and business world would start their foreign activities again.


    Members of the political and business world who attended the exchange meeting continued their personal exchanges while watching the people gathering at the grand banquet hall.


    ������.��


    And then their interests stayed in one place.


    Their gaze is now directed at the direct descendants of the Luminous Group.


    The group��s chairman, Lee Jung-in, and his wife were chatting with the YH group��s vice president.


    And Lee Jung-in��s eldest son, Lee Yoo-chun, was talking with Choi Ye-jin, a direct descendant of YH Group.


    Rumors about Luminous and YH collaborating must have been true. It��s like seeing people who pretended not to know each other get along so well.


    Didn��t the chairman of YH Group come? Well, other group presidents would come to this kind of place. At least, it seems that the fact that the vice president came means that he is considerate of the Luminous Group.


    The chairman of YH Group is old and very ill, so there is nothing we can do about it. Anyway, the important thing is that kid. I can��t see Yujeong. Choi Ye-jang is still nowhere to be seen. Are you two coming in together?


    ������.��


    Not too long ago, a strange rumor spread in the political and business circles.


    It was said that the Luminous Group and the YH Group, which were competing with each other as rivals due to overlapping business divisions, would reconcile and monopolize the cultural industry.


    In fact, the only credible thing was that the direct relatives of the two groups were captured being close.


    Luminous Group��s Keum Ok-yeop and Lee Yu-jeong recently met YH Group��s direct descendant Choi Ye-jang.


    Although Lee Yu-jeong did not officially appear in external activities, it was because she, who had been confined to the mansion, gradually appeared outside and the opportunity to be exposed to some extent increased.


    It was discovered by people who paid attention to the activities of the Luminous Group.


    So, rumors spread.


    It must have been true that Lee Yoo-jung and Choi Ye-jang were getting engaged.


    Seeing that the vice president of YH Group has arrived, it might be that he intends to make an official announcement here today.


    However, the president and vice president of the two groups are talking so intimately.


    The thoughts that people in the political and business circles were suspicious of were becoming more and more certain.


    As a result, they waited for the moment when Lee Yu-jeong and Choi Ye-jang appeared while unraveling the plot.


    If the two appear together, then the rumors will become truth.


    And if the rumors turn out to be true, those with interests in both groups will have to devise new strategies accordingly.


    Then-.


    ��It��s < Crimson Wings >. Did Pandora Clan commit the same?


    ������.�� sea??h th�� n??el Fire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A large crowd entered the great banquet hall.


    There were over 20 people.


    The eyes of the people chatting with each other turned to them. The


    ������.��


    exchange meeting was a place attended by people who were evaluated as socially prominent.


    So, they could also be said to belong to that category.


    No, simply calling them ��prominent�� wasn��t enough.


    They were beyond celebrities and were now being called heroes.


    I never thought I would invite those people��. Anyone can invite. The important thing is that those people were invited and they all attended.


    You know very well that Pandora Clan has a special relationship with the Luminous Group.


    Pandora Clan.


    Although it is rated B+ by the Mana Management Organization.


    Those gathered here knew that they couldn��t be rated B+.


    In some places, they were even evaluated as potential S-class.


    As such, the appearance of all members of Pandora Clan received a lot of attention from people.


    Among them, the one who received the most attention was the one standing at the forefront.


    ������.��


    < Crimson Zone > Noh Eun-ha.


    A hero who solved last year��s invasion of Seoul, and a player favored by a fairy.


    Where is that?


    As for Noh Eun-ha, there are so many stories pouring out that my mouth hurts.


    The antagonist of the Twelve Seat < Yamma >.


    The next 12 seat dealer.


    The next strongest in Korea.


    A close associate of the Sirius Group.


    And��


    -Does the fact that Jung Ha-yang and Han Seo-hyun entered the venue holding hands mean that they will treat each other equally?


    Both of them must be direct descendants of the group, but it seems great that they didn��t hurt their pride. It��s Han Seohyun, there��s nothing to worry about. The person to care about is Jeong Ha-yang.


    Anyway, No Eun-ha is a scary guy. I never thought I would form a close relationship with the two groups through an arranged marriage.


    A close associate of the Alice Group.


    People were aware of the fact that Noh Eun-ha and Sirius Group��s direct descendant Han Seo-hyun were married.


    He also knew that one day he would marry Jeong Ha-yang, a direct descendant of the Alice Group.


    1st place and 3rd place.


    People couldn��t help but be afraid of Noh Eun-ha, who became the son-in-law of the two groups.


    So, in fact, they wished that the three of them would not get along.


    But their wishes were betrayed.


    Noh Eun-ha entered the banquet hall holding the hands of the two, revealing her heart that she would treat them equally regardless of their wife and concubine.


    In addition, I couldn��t know the truth, but the three people��s expressions were friendly.


    Anyway, he��s a scary guy. If Eunha Noh was just a simple hero, it wouldn��t be so scary.


    People��s ratings were pretty much the same.


    Noh Eun-ha was an object to be wary of.


    If they were simple heroes, they would surely have been able to coax Noh Eun-ha by approaching them with a kind face.


    Public opinion was also subject to change.


    A man who was a hero today could be a criminal tomorrow.


    People��s sentiment cannot be ignored when gathered, but it was bound to sway here and there like a reed.


    It is so easy to handle and flexible.


    However, he was not only favored by the fairy but also protected by the first and third ranks in the business world.


    Even if it worsened public opinion, his influence was still strong.


    Furthermore, seeing him marry a direct descendant of the two groups��.


    ����Maybe he doesn��t just want to be a hero in society.


    It could mean that they want to invade our world and exert their influence.


    That guy isn��t just a hero.


    go ambitious


    Noh Eun-ha covets power.


    They are trying to seize the power of the political and business world as well as the public sentiment.


    It was the decisive reason why I couldn��t see him as a naive hero.


    That��s why people only looked at Noh Eun-ha from a distance, but couldn��t approach her hastily.


    right then-


    ��������


    Breaking through the crowd.


    There was someone heading towards them.


    figure out his identity.


    Everyone held their breath.


    Soon, Noh Eun-ha and those who followed him seemed to have figured out who was approaching them.


    Soon after, a man stood in front of them.


    The man, who appeared to be in his late 20s, immediately raised his mouth.


    he opened his mouth


    ��It��s been a while. Seohyun and Hayang have both changed unrecognizable while they haven��t seen each other. And the Pandora Clan Lord too. ������.��


    Choi Jeong-hoon, a direct descendant of the Galaxy Group.


    he said hello


    ��


    Luminous Hotel Myeongdong Branch.


    As it is an exchange meeting held in Gangbuk, this exchange meeting also included the meaning that Gangbuk was rebuilt.


    There are a lot of people.


    Is it because people who are selected as one of the top 100 groups and people who are famous in society participate?


    Seohyun Han on the right.


    Jeong Ha-yang on the left.


    Eunha, who entered holding hands on both sides, looked around.


    It seemed that not only the members of Pandora Clan were attending the exchange meeting, but also other players.


    Eunha briefly greeted those who made eye contact with her.


    Among them, the Shinra Clanlord Kim Yu-jin was also able to be found.


    There are a lot of Shinra Clan members.


    Well, since it is being sponsored by the Luminous Group, is it worth it? Apparently, some of the clan members are in charge of protecting the president.


    Shinra Clanlord seems to have attended as a guest.


    Soon, Eunha frowned.


    The clan sponsored by YH Group was the Blaze Clan.


    The Eight Gems were also visible in the galaxy.


    Eunha quickly turned her head.


    Let��s not get involved with those people.


    I also decided to pay attention to my clan members.


    Eunha went around the banquet hall with Han Seohyun and Jeong Hayang.


    Then, naturally, he started chatting with people who were acquainted with the two.


    Meanwhile-.


    ��It��s been a while. Seohyun and Hayang have both changed unrecognizable while they haven��t seen each other. And the Pandora Clan Lord too. ������.��


    Choi Jeong-hoon of the Galaxy Group spoke to Eun-ha.


    No, on the surface, he was nothing more than talking to Jung Ha-yang and Han Seo-hyun, who are on both sides of the galaxy.


    However, Eunha did not know that his gaze was directed toward him.


    Talking to Seohyun and Hayang is an excuse. my purpose is


    In fact, Choi Jeong-hoon quickly finished greeting the two and turned around.


    he held out his hand


    In response, Eunha��.


    -Yes, it��s been a while.


    The atmosphere has changed a lot compared to when I saw it at the academy back then. It��s the same with that one.


    ������.��


    Choi Jeong-hoon, who had been self-sufficient for a long time.


    Eunha shook hands with him.


    The two looked at each other without looking away.


    Your position has changed a lot. At that time, you were an academy student, but before I knew it, I became someone I couldn��t even think of recruiting.


    Iknow, right. It��s perfect to say that you don��t know what the world will be like. That��s why the owner of the Galaxy Drone must be having a hard time not long after he returned. Are you busy with work these days?


    It was a heartfelt conversation.


    Choi Jeong-hoon mentioned the ��day�� when Ga-in Choi died.


    At the same time, it was also an opportunity for Choi Jeong-hoon, who was called ��that day��, to be put on probation.


    Nevertheless, without hesitation, Choi Jeong-hoon told Eun-ha about what had happened that day.


    are you doubting me?


    no it��s not like that This guy must know I��m going to be an enemy.


    Some kind of arrogant attitude.


    And a self-deprecating tone.


    Even so, Eun-ha did not miss the fact that Lee Chae was hidden in Choi Jeong-hoon��s eyes.


    He��s up to something.


    He must have approached to gauge his own intentions.


    And also-.


    -I think you��ll see it a lot in the future, but don��t talk about it with a sense of distance. There��s not much age difference between you and me.


    I will.


    do you put it right? to let go


    yes i did say it Let��s be friends with each other in the future.


    It must be that he is trying to keep himself in check while trying to make faces with himself.


    Choi Jeong-hoon gave strength to his hand.


    In response, Eunha also gave more strength to the hand that was holding his hand.


    Of course, there was no way Choi Jeong-hoon, who was not a player, could defeat the power of Eun-ha.


    ������.��


    I didn��t express myself.


    Choi Jeong-hoon released his hand first.


    Only then did Eunha let go of her hand.


    The two looked at each other.


    Choi Jeong-hoon burst into laughter.


    Do you have a temper too? Your eyes remind me of my late grandfather. I��m aiming high.


    you too


    yes that��s right So let��s get along. Isn��t it a relationship where you and I have to compete with each other? Cain��s death is now a thing of the past.


    ����.


    Choi Jeong-hoon��s expression relaxed.


    Then he held out his hand again and asked for a handshake.


    An indirect gesture of reconciliation.


    Eunha looked at it quietly.


    It would be appropriate to hold hands here.


    Because you can��t openly oppose it.


    Me and this guy pretend to hold hands and aim for the back of the head.


    A lot of people were watching too.


    There was no need to be overtly hostile.


    Eun-ha finished her thoughts by accepting Choi Jeong-hoon��s intention.


    It was then.


    ��Oh, Jung Hoon oppa. Why are you trying to steal my brother-in-law? So, does your brother-in-law know how to play with your brother? It��s a pity, but my brother-in-law will play with me. right brother?


    ������.��


    You are still the same.


    Han Seo-yeon, a direct descendant of Sirius Group, suddenly intervened between the two.


    Then, he removed Choi Jeong-hun��s hand and grabbed Eun-ha��s arm.


    Choi Jeong-hoon was not taken aback by Han Seo-yeon��s sudden action.


    Rather, he just sighed as if he was used to it.


    You shouldn��t try to take away your brother-in-law like this just because I wooed my brother��s cousins. I am a newlywed who has been married to Seohyun for less than a year.


    There is no other fire in me. I��m not going to destroy the family like you, but I��m just going to be friendly, so should I stop it like this?


    Don��t touch newlyweds. I��m saying don��t bully my brother-in-law who will have a sweet time with Seohyun this year and a sweet one with Hayang next year.


    done. you are really selfish


    Isn��t that your older brother?


    Soon, the conversation began to be led by Han Seo-yeon and Choi Jeong-hoon.


    The galaxy was alienated.


    Where did that sister come from?


    And I��m not used to being a brother-in-law.


    The galaxy is half frozen.


    Choi Jeong-hoon was also ignoring him now and exchanging check phrases with Han Seo-yeon, pretending to be talking.


    Indeed, he had become a borrowed barley sack.


    let��s go over there


    yes i think i can go


    At that time, Seohyun Han grabbed her hand and pulled her.


    Jung Ha-yang also chimed in.


    Thanks to Han Seo-yeon for stopping Choi Jeong-hoon.


    In fact, the three of them were able to get out of the awkward position.


    But that was only for a moment.


    -Hello, Eunha. long time no see. Are you enjoying your newlywed life? Isn��t Seohyun just shy and shy in bed?


    You��re talking so much nonsense. Is it fun to talk dirty in front of people?


    what? Do you know that other people don��t do things like that together?


    Do you keep your distance from Choi Jeong-hoon?


    This time, Oh Hae-in, a direct member of the Samra Group, approached.


    As soon as she closed the distance, she immediately spat out vulgar words.


    Seohyun Han made a displeased face and frowned.


    Choi Jeong-hoon Is next a misunderstood person?


    By the way, Seohyun and Oh Haein don��t seem to get along very well.


    Eun-ha greeted Oh Hae-in after a long time and looked sideways at Han Seo-hyun.


    The two were the same age.


    Maybe that��s why the two were treating each other indifferently.


    However, when I listened closely to the conversation, it didn��t seem like they were getting along very well.


    Jeong Ha-yang seemed to have sensed it too.


    She was laughing awkwardly.


    Even so, she did not stand by and sided with Seohyun Han.


    Hey Haein is the older sister. Even if it��s nice to see you after a long time, you shouldn��t do that in front of people.


    Chet Yes, now that we are one family, Seohyun is taking sides, right? There is no one on my side��. I won��t. Isn��t that okay?


    With Jung Ha-yang also stepping out, Oh Ha-in naturally had no choice but to be pushed back.


    She sighed as if she was sad.


    Then he changed the subject.


    However, people have changed enough that Jung Hoon oppa doesn��t know. In the past, I thought that I was acting proud because my face was overflowing with confidence, but seeing it today, it��s not. It��s gotten pretty sexy. Maybe it��s because it gives off a gloomy atmosphere, so it��s decadent.


    so. I��m not interested.


    huh? is it? I��m not sure either. They��re not very close��


    They talk about having a galaxy next to them as a pair.


    Unfortunately, the two showed no interest in the topic she brought up.


    He said he reached the highest level of being very shy.


    Oh Hae-in openly clicked his tongue.


    ��


    After the invasion of Seoul, the name of the Samra Group was deeply imprinted on the people of the world.


    This is because it was the Samra Group that transferred the supplies prepared by the business groups to their representative.


    As a result, Oh Hae-in is said to have been able to occupy a stable position as a direct descendant of the 10th-ranked member of the business world.


    So you jumped on me It��s because Hayang and I are out of sight now.


    After Oh Oh-in had a stormy chatter.


    Seohyun Han explained the situation to Eunha as soon as she disappeared.


    Eunha nodded.


    It seems that the influence of the Samra Group has become quite strong.


    It seemed that while the business groups suffered a lot of economic damage from the invasion of Seoul, the Samra Group benefited.


    At the same time, he also gained fame.


    Only then did Eun-ha realize why Oh Hae-in didn��t cringe unlike before.


    I guess I need some attention.


    Eunha organized her thoughts.


    You can also see Do-joon over there. How about going to Do-joon this time? yes it is


    There��s also Geon-woong over there! It��s nice to meet my academy classmates after a long time.


    After that, he met Yoo Do-joon or had an affair with Kim Gun-woong, a direct descendant of KK Group after a long time.


    He also exchanged conversations with Jeong Geum-jeon, a direct descendant of the Donghae Group.


    And time passed��


    ��������


    Two people entered the banquet hall.


    Lee Yu-jeong, a direct descendant of the Luminous Group.


    Choi Ye-jang, a direct descendant of YH Group.


    Two people in dresses and tailcoats were holding each other��s hands.


    The rumor must have been true.


    It��s a marriage alliance between Luminous Group and YH Group��


    ������.��


    Receiving people��s eyes.


    Lee Yu-jeong, who seemed to have shrunk somewhere, was coming into the banquet hall with Choi Ye-jang��s support.


    Rumors that have been floating around for a while have finally put an end to the truth.


    And the galaxy��


    ��Glaring at Choi Ye-jang, who quickly


    walked by, wrapping her arms around Lee Yu-jeong��s shoulder.


    Eunha gritted her teeth.


    ��


    Turn back time a week ago.


    Eunha visited Byeokhaesu��s workshop.


    bro make me something


    uh? Did you come here to ask me to make some artifacts?


    no, it��s not an artifact.


    Byeok Hae-soo was working in full swing.


    Eun-ha waited quietly in her seat until the work of Byeok Hae-soo was over.


    Eventually, Byeok Hae-soo finished his work and asked while sitting across from Eun-ha.


    So what are you asking for?


    I want you to make some accessories. accessory? He said he wouldn��t use it for artifacts�� Oh, you mean to make it for a gift?


    That��s right. make it pretty


    what can i make


    ring.


    ring? You want to give it to Jesu? Which sister-in-law are you going to give it to?


    As if it��s no big deal.


    Byeokhaesu shrugged.


    Soon he was curious.


    Eunha smiled bitterly.


    ��To give as a gift for a friend��s engagement celebration. ����.


    He is a dear friend to me. So make it really pretty.


    Ghm��. Yes, I got it.


    congratulations on engagement.


    Eunha said with a feeling of holding her heart tightly.


    Look at your trembling fists.


    Byeok Hae-soo agreed without hesitation.


    Oh but��


    Why?


    Make it easy to take.


    what?


    At least put a trap on the ring box. If you open it, make it explode.


    ��You��re really asking me to make it to celebrate, right?


    Eunha sighs and speaks.


    Byeok Hae-soo was absurd.


    Eunha raised her lips.


    You say you��re going to take someone else��s friend, so shouldn��t you be checking to see if I��m a man you can approve of?


    Is that really someone else��s friend?


    Byeok Hae-soo was at a loss for words.

 Chapter 720

    Relife Player 720


    [Chapter 184]


    [As the heart moves (2)]


    Before returning, the relationship between Eunha and Lee Yujeong changed dramatically after defeating Kuma Lilith.


    �C No Eun-ha, wake up. How long do you think you��ll be fine? Everyone should be waiting downstairs right now��


    Um��


    I��m not going to eat breakfast�� Kyaaak!


    let��s sleep a little longer Even if we don��t go, they��ll be eating on their own.


    After subjugating Kuma, peaceful days continued for a while.


    Eun-ha hugged Lee Yu-jeong, who was up first, and put her on the bed.


    Lee Yoo-jung, who was soon embraced by Eun-ha, made an expression of resignation.


    Then he pinched Eunha��s cheek.


    Who wants to do that until dawn? so i can��t get up


    We did the map together��


    but I woke up. And now, where are you gently touching? No. Don��t do it in the morning. I mean come over later at night.


    I��ll just hold you The fortress is empty without you.


    How can you��.


    As if there was nothing you can do about it.


    Lee Yu-jeong let Eun-ha touch wherever she was.


    In the end, she too gave up breakfast and decided to go to sleep.


    galaxy


    uh.


    The release incident became a catalyst.


    As if to make up for what they had been suppressing, the two quickly exchanged flesh.


    If I didn��t sleep with my partner, I felt uncomfortable and empty that night, as if I hadn��t slept properly.


    In the case of Eunha, it was largely so.


    The reason wasn��t too hard.


    It was evidenced by her groping his body as she reluctantly gave him away.


    Nonetheless-.


    ��I love you. ����.


    I really like you. I don��t think I can live without you anymore


    Lee Yoo-jung said love.


    Eunha didn��t say anything.


    More than friends, less than lovers.


    Or more than a lover, less than a family.


    The relationship between the two was still awkward and always crossed the line.


    It was entirely because of Noh Eunha.


    My body is responding honestly, so why won��t my mouth say anything? sea??h th�� Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ����.


    Do you hate me?


    You can��t stay like this if you don��t like it.


    then? good? good. love you?


    ����.


    So you won��t tell me? coward.


    Eunha was clumsy in expressing her emotions.


    I was afraid to say no.


    The moment you say the word love.


    It felt as if everything that had made it up was about to shatter.


    And it seemed that something would rise in its place and I would become a completely different person than I am now.


    So scared and hesitant.


    yeah i don��t want it right now. Still, I hope you tell me someday. can you do that


    ��I��ll try.


    I��ll be waiting for that time.


    Lee Yu-jeong saw through his heart very accurately.


    She always whispered love.


    And he did not try to force Eunha, but waited patiently for the day he answered.


    In fact, he must have been anxious, but he did not show it.


    Eunha couldn��t have known that.


    i don��t want to lose you to whom?


    to the other guys.


    Good luck if you know.


    That��s why the galaxy that couldn��t whisper love whispered other words to reassure her.


    A feeling of possessiveness.


    It was said that he held her very tightly so that she would not escape from his arms as if he would not be taken away from her.


    ��I love you.


    ����.


    Please tell me next time.


    Unfortunately, contrary to her wishes.


    In her previous life, Eunha couldn��t vomit the words after all.


    ��


    Appearance of Lee Yu-jeong and Choi Ye-jang.


    It might be a simple appearance, but the sight of them walking hand in hand was extremely unpleasant. Because I couldn��t bear to hold Han


    Seo


    -hyun and Jung Ha-yang��s hands and give them strength.


    Eunha quickly grinded her teeth.


    Eunha��.


    it��s nothing.


    Jeong Ha-yang seemed to notice Eun-ha��s color.


    She called out to him in a worried tone.


    Eunha tried to maintain her composure and answered.


    What��s good about that guy


    .


    Choi Ye-jang was leading Lee Yu-jeong and greeting her father, Lee Jeong-in.


    Before long, he took Lee Yu-jeong and introduced her to those who were familiar with him.


    ��Hello. It��s called Yujeong. I heard the story from Yejang��s brother. I heard you are a very interesting person.


    Even when you can��t see your eyes.


    Act as if you can see.


    People were amazed when they saw Lee Yoo-jung.


    Where was it?


    I think I know why the chairman of the Luminous Group cherished that child. It wasn��t because of the snow.


    It looks like a beautifully grown tea. There is no angularity in his actions and he seems nice.


    Now that I see it, the problem of being blind doesn��t seem to matter.


    Well, Oh Hae-in is screaming that shit, but that girl is just a fairy no matter how you look at it.


    As much as it is the first time to appear at an official stone statue where people from the political and business circles have gathered.


    Lee Yu-jeong was decorated to the fullest.


    Even if it wasn��t, the beauty that stood out was shining elaborately as if it had been touched by various craftsmen.


    beauty behavior personality.


    And the value of the name of the exchange meeting hosted by the Luminous Group is added.


    Instead of criticizing Lee Yu-jeong, only words of praise were pouring out.


    Besides-.


    ����It must have value for Choi Ye-jang��s name.


    Lee Yoo-jung, accompanied by Choi Ye-jang, hinted that she was receiving protection not only from the Luminous Group but also from the YH Group.


    There was no excuse for her to be insulted.


    Not to mention, the disability she had was even covered by the stigma that Oh Hae-in of the Samra Group was a ghost with eyes.


    ��I��m glad.


    judge it all.


    Eunha could be relieved.


    What was feared did not happen.


    Nonetheless-.


    ��You become a different person.


    Now�� you��re going to be a man.


    Eunha could not hide her bitterness.


    It was very bittersweet to see Lee Yu-jeong, who depended on her, leave and move to a different world from Choi Ye-jang, receiving attention from people.


    It is no longer your own.


    The sight of his own Lee Yoo-jung becoming everyone else��s Lee Yoo-jung pierced his heart.


    I was happy that she came out into the world and was loved by people, but at the same time I was sad.


    -We should go and say hello now. Shouldn��t you show that Yoo-jung has friends too?


    ��okay let��s go


    At that time, Seohyun Han said quietly.


    Eunha woke up from her thoughts and agreed.


    He took Han Seo-hyeon and Jung Ha-yang to Lee Yu-jeong.


    Yoo Jeong-ah! So pretty today!


    I know. You made it look really nice today. How have you been?


    Ah, Hayang-ah, Seohyun unnie�� Thank you for coming today. And Eunha you too.


    ��You��re coming, so of course you should.


    The people who were flocking to Lee Yu-jeong.


    They found the three and quickly made a way.


    The three of them walked that way.


    Lee Yu-jeong, who was dealing with people in the middle of the day, was happy when the three people approached.


    Even so, she couldn��t maintain the tone of her voice when dealing with Eunha.


    Eunha was the same.


    I heard you��re getting engaged.


    Ah�� yes�� that��s it.


    Eunha looked down at her hand.


    Always when he met her, he would hold her hand out of consideration for her blindness.


    But now, that hand was held by Choi Ye-jang, not himself.


    Eun-ha turned her gaze to Choi Ye-jang, who was holding her hand tightly.


    oh hello A long time. Seohyun too.


    long time no see.


    Choi Ye-jang��s eyes met.


    just that.


    Choi Ye-jang shuddered.


    The way he treated Eun Hana and Han Seo Hyun was awkward.


    Eunha��s eyes narrowed.


    A guy who isn��t even a man.


    You are afraid of yourself.


    Eunha became even more displeased.


    Doesn��t look like a win.


    There seems to be no place to turn to.


    Only complaints keep coming out.


    Even so, Eun-ha suppressed her anger and took out the object she was preparing.


    ��Now, the engagement gift.


    ������.��


    I heard that you were getting engaged, so I got ready in a hurry.


    in front of everyone��s eyes.


    Eunha took out her ring box.


    When he opened the ring box, he found a pair of rings inlaid with rubies.


    Soon after, he closed the ring box and placed it in Choi Ye-jang��s hand.


    Yejang Choi, take it out and insert it directly into Yoojung.


    Uh uh uh�� Yes��.


    3 years older than Eunha.


    Choi Ye-jang did not even realize that he was calling out loud.


    Just look at the ring and lose your gaze.


    The rest of the feeling of fear of Eunha.


    He nodded heavily.


    Then he smiled.


    thanks.


    ������.��


    A confident smile appeared on Choi Ye-jang��s face.


    Eunha did not answer.


    Just a chin gesture forced him to open the ring box.


    In response, Choi Ye-jang tried to open the ring box like Eun-ha had done.


    By the way-


    ��What? why won��t this open?


    ������.��


    Turn it off��!!!


    Choi Ye-jang could not open the ring box.


    People looked at Choi Ye-jang with incomprehensible eyes.


    Conscious of their gaze, he blushed and wrote a dragon.


    That look was ridiculous.


    ��But it��s not fun if you just give it to me.


    what?


    My name is Yoojung becoming a man, but as a friend, I have to check if I have the strength to protect Yoojung. ������.��


    That��s why I specially made it so that it couldn��t be easily opened. No, that��s what��


    But he wasn��t even a player, so he didn��t make it difficult. If you just have a little strength and know how to handle mana, you should be able to open it. ������.��


    So try opening it.


    No Eun-ha snorted.


    Choi Ye-jang was absurd.


    People were bewildered.


    ��


    Kim Gun-woong, a direct descendant of KK Group.


    Kim Geon-woong, who was also an academy mate with Noh Eun-ha, was watching what was happening right in front of his eyes.


    What is he really doing��.


    Kim Gun-woong clicked his tongue.


    I can��t understand Noh Eun-ha at all.


    I��ve thought about it since the academy, but Noh Eun-ha was a person who could not be understood if it was understood.


    I thought that Eunha Noh would act as a national hero as he was called by the nickname < Crimson Earthquake > relatively recently.


    But now, Noh Eun-ha was doing something unknown.


    It should be given as a gift�� Why are you trying to test your brother?


    It is presumed that the engagement of Lee Yoo-jung and Choi Ye-jang will be announced.


    It was a proper place to celebrate the soon-to-be engagement, but Noh Eun-ha was in the way.


    No, what did you do to be a hindrance?


    It was a small happening.


    Something to laugh at and have fun with.


    If you accept it with a generous heart, you might think that Eunha is really testing Yejang Choi for the sake of a friend.


    The problem was related to the position of Noh Eun-ha, Lee Yu-jeong and Choi Ye-jang.


    There are too many factors to consider.


    If you think differently, this could be considered as Eunha giving Choi Ye-jang hyung a side.


    First, the location of Choi Ye-jang was a problem.


    There was a rumor that Choi Ye-jang was being followed in the political and economic circles.


    A person who cannot function as a man.


    In vulgar terms, the eunuch Choi Ye-jang.


    It could be considered very rude to test him to see if he would be suitable as Lee Yu-jeong��s fianc��e.


    In fact, Choi Ye-jang��s younger sister, Choi Ye-jin, and those who attended under the name of YH Group hardened their faces.


    In a way, the game that Eunha suggested was also an official judgment on whether or not the rumor of Choi Ye-jang, who had been floating around as a rumor, was true.


    If Jang Hyung opened the ring box and took out the ring, he would be able to dispel the rumor.


    Conversely, if you can��t open it, you��ll turn the rumor of a eunuch into a fait accompli.


    If you think about it in a different way, you could say that Noh Eun-ha was considerate of Choi Ye-jang.


    This can put an end to the ��gojaseol�� that has been floating around.


    But the problem is��


    ��Turn it off��!! What the hell is it made of that is so heavy and doesn��t open well!?


    Anyway, it��s a ring box, but what? What if it doesn��t open properly? They say that the reason the entrance doesn��t open well is because the maker put a strong magnet near the entrance.


    ������.��


    It��s a game that will be packaged in a good way.


    No Eun-ha was really evil.


    It would have been nice if it had been properly made so that the ring box would not open easily.


    When Choi Ye-jang died, he jumped at him and made it impossible to open it even if he tried to open it.


    Are you doing that because you really want to confirm that your brother is a eunuch?


    Ooh, that��s what I thought.


    Kim Gun-woong was absurd.


    On the one hand, it��s really childish.


    However, since Noh Eun-ha from < Crimson Zone > plays such a childish prank, it makes people think that it is not a prank.


    Above all��


    -The first time Lee Yoo-jung appeared was at Noh Eun-ha��s funeral.


    Since then, word has been circulating that the relationship between the two is somehow suspicious��


    but now this is just showing what kind of relationship the two have.


    Second, the relationship between Noh Eun-ha and Lee Yu-jeong.


    Considering the relationship between the two, it was a game that could never be accepted in a pure sense.


    What��s more, the gift Eunha had was a ring.


    When Lee Yu-jeong and Choi Ye-jang got engaged, they would choose rings among themselves, but they gave the ring as a gift even though they had other accessories.


    It was enough to cause many misunderstandings.


    It seems that Han Seo-hyun��s sister and Jung Ha-yang didn��t know either��


    Kim Gun-woong found Han Seo-hyun and Jeong Ha-yang standing around Eunha.


    The first time Eunha took out the ring box, the two people��s expressions collapsed for a moment.


    It was only a moment, but Kim Gun-woong did not miss it.


    It was like that even now.


    I don��t know about Han Seo-Hyun noona�� but at least Jeong Ha-yang doesn��t seem to know at all.


    Jung Ha-yang has a hard face.


    It must mean that both of them were unaware of what Eunha had prepared.


    And it could be interpreted that Jeong Ha-yang was either clumsy at hiding her expression compared to Han Seo-hyun or did not view the current situation favorably.


    Yoo Do-jun was also taken aback.


    Soon, Kim Gun-woong found Yoo Do-jun.


    Our eyes met.


    Yoo Do-jun shook his head.


    Kim Gun-woong laughed.


    It seemed that Yoo Do-jun could not have predicted Eun-ha��s behavior.


    Still, it seems that he didn��t try to keep the ring box from opening at all.


    Yejang-hyung finally opened it.


    That was then.


    Choi Ye-jang finally opened the ring box.


    It was the result of a desperate struggle to avoid being called a eunuch.


    People cheered me on without even realizing it.


    By the way-


    �C Hwareuk!


    Noah��s game is not over.


    When Choi Ye-jang fully opened the ring box, a fire broke out inside the ring box.


    What the hell is this��


    you can take it out of there.


    ������.��


    Including Kim Gun-woong.


    People stuck out their tongues.


    If opening the ring box was a game to prove one��s strength as a man.


    Is taking out the ring from the flame a game to prove one��s courage as a man?


    Crazy guy��


    that kind of sound came out of nowhere.


    Geon-Woong Kim watched the game with a sense of absurdity.


    Soon, he found Lee Jeong-in, chairman of the Luminous Group, and Lee Yu-cheon, a direct descendant, among the crowd.


    The two were restless.


    The game has already started, so now I can��t make it stop halfway through.


    Then, if Choi Ye-jang loses, not only Choi Ye-jang��s masculinity will collapse, but also Yoo-jung Lee will be harmed��


    Kim Gun-woong was able to roughly read their thoughts.


    I was making it so that no one would criticize her while raising the value of Lee Yu-jeong.


    If you do something wrong, the galaxy could mess this place up.


    Because Yejang Choi knew that too��.


    ��Keugh!!


    He stretched out his hand with a ring box.


    He reached into the flames and tried to retrieve the ring.


    His masculinity was at stake.


    No, prestige was at stake.


    But-.


    ��Ah! hot! Ms. hot! Keugh��!!


    ������.��


    I wanted to take out the ring.


    When he saw the flames on his sleeve, he removed his hand in amazement.


    That was the end.


    The retreat once served as an opportunity, and Choi Ye-jang was in a state of mischief.


    ��Tsk. With just this��


    ������.��


    While the people were bewildered.


    Eunha clicked her tongue so vigorously that others could hear.


    He sighed openly.


    ��


    Although the flames were strong.


    It wasn��t too hot.


    It was only a visual effect that the flames looked fierce.


    Even so, this shape��


    Eun-ha couldn��t help but feel pathetic.


    It��s like you��re freaking out and backing down because your sleeves are on visual fire.


    Eun-ha looked at Choi Ye-jang, who was trembling, with a pitiful gaze.


    A sigh came out of my mouth.


    what is this hot


    ������.��


    The Vice Chairman of YH Group sprinkled fruit juice nearby to Choi Ye-jang.


    There was no such thing as ugly.


    Moreover-.


    ��Hiccup!!


    ������.��


    Eunha and I met eyes once.


    Choi Ye-jang, who is protected by YH Group��s vice chairman, flinched.


    I even hiccuped.


    To think that a guy like this would be engaged to Yoo-jung��


    was truly deplorable.


    Even after washing my eyes, I couldn��t find any manliness.


    Eun-ha felt sorry for Lee Yoo-jung.


    Then-.


    -You won��t die if you put your hand in the fire. From now on, don��t do that. ������!!��


    Eunha put her hand into the flames and took out the ring.


    Moreover, unlike Choi Ye-jang, he did not use mana.


    Eventually, Eun-ha brushed off the embers attached to the ring.


    The ring, which had been engulfed in flames, remained intact.


    And he approaches Yejang Choi��.


    -Don��t let me down.


    ������.��


    Choi Ye-jang��s hands were sticky with juice.


    He put the ring on first.


    Then he wiped the goo from his hands on his collar.


    Eun-ha then approached Lee Yu-jeong and held her hand without hesitation.


    Ah��


    congratulations today. If Choi Ye-jang has something that rots you inside, tell me anytime. ��Cause I won��t let go �� thank you.


    in front of everyone��s eyes.


    Like Choi Ye-jang, Eun-ha put the ring on her left ring finger.


    However, unlike when he did it with Choi Ye-jang, his hands were very careful.


    It was a part where anyone could see that Eunha treated Lee Yoo-jung with great care.


    It caught so many people��s attention. I��ll go somewhere else now. See you later when the time is right.


    Yeah��


    I was touching her hand affectionately.


    Soon after, Eunha turned around.


    Then, I took Han Seo-hyun and Jung Ha-yang and left for another seat.


    Yujeong-ah, are your hands okay?


    ����.


    No matter what Yejang Choi says after coming back.


    Lee Yu-jeong touched the ring for a while.

 Chapter 721

    Relife Player 721


    [Chapter 184]


    [As the heart moves (3)]


    At least I��ll tell you��.


    Let��s get away from Yujeong Lee.


    Jung Ha-yang held Eun-ha��s hand and said as if she was sad.


    She was inflating her cheeks.


    Do you mean that? If you had said something, we would have adjusted the situation appropriately. It��s already spilled water, what can I do?


    Then, Seohyun Han also added her words.


    However, the tone was closer to comforting the sad Jeong Ha-yang rather than blaming him.


    Sorry. To be honest, I was contemplating whether or not to give it up until I came here.


    yeah i can��t help it


    no, that��s fine. Since we are friends, we can give gifts. i��m fine now


    Eunha belatedly apologized.


    There was no question of the lack of consideration for the two of them.


    In response, Han Seo-hyun passed on coolly, and Jung Ha-yang smiled bitterly and passed on.


    Eunha, I��m going to visit the Alice Group kids.


    can��t we go together?


    Um�� I��m going to hang out with the kids. I want to be alone for a little while��


    Okay. See you later.


    Soon Ha-yang let go of her hand.


    Eun-ha quietly saw off Jeong Ha-yang, who was leaving for the place where the officials of the Alice Group were gathered.


    Then Seohyun Han held his hand.


    galaxy you why?


    If you��re going to do it, definitely do it. Don��t let it be neither me nor me. ����.


    Don��t be confused between emotion and reason, and decide straight. So, isn��t that being childish? Also, since you��re hesitating, even I can��t decide what stance to take.


    emotions and rationality.


    Seohyun Han did not speak directly.


    I just had to come close.


    Eunha listened to her words and only nodded slowly.


    Phew��.


    And did you see Eunha��s emotions?


    Seohyun Han sighed softly.


    Then, like Jung Ha-yang, she released her hand holding him.


    she turned around


    White must be in a bad mood. I��m going to pick up White, so go around by yourself. �� please.


    It was Han Seo-hyun��s consideration.


    It gave her time to be alone.


    Eunha thanked her.


    On the one hand-.


    -Seo Hyun-ah. why are you calling


    ����.


    Eunha called Han Seohyun.


    she turned her head.


    Right after that, Eunha shut her mouth.


    ����.


    Is he still okay?


    He couldn��t bring himself to say such a thing to his wife.


    Still, he couldn��t get her to read his mind and speak first.


    Eunha struggled to open her mouth.


    Can I really?


    ����.


    Seohyun, you�� Are you really okay?


    Are you sorry too? Well done. to me and white


    implicit question.


    Unfortunately, that was for the best.


    But the words were clearly conveyed to her.


    she grew up


    Then he spoke.


    -Do whatever your heart desires. ����.


    That, too, is an implicit reply.


    It wasn��t even the answer Eunha had hoped for.


    It wasn��t her answer either.


    However, Han Seo-hyun left those words and headed to Jeong Ha-yang.


    What do you think you would do?


    Papa? Papa!


    It��s my fault for asking��.


    Looking at Jung Ha-yang and Han Seo-hyun.


    Eunha also asked Buldak.


    It is said that the fire chicken wearing a bow tie did not listen to the owner��s question.


    ��


    Time passed on and on.


    Han Seo-hyun and Jung Ha-yang played among themselves and did not try to approach Eun-ha.


    Eunha looked at the two people bitterly, as if protesting that they were having fun without her.


    After that, Eunha also played with Yu Do-jun or with the clan members.


    Occasionally, there were people who came to make friends with Eunha.


    Even so-.


    -Yoojung looks happy too.


    Eun-ha always looked for Lee Yu-jeong.


    At that time, Lee Yu-jeong and Choi Ye-jang were chatting with people.


    A smile did not leave her face.


    ����.


    Eunha couldn��t do anything but look at it.


    And time passed��


    [��I would like to take this opportunity to announce the very happy news of our daughter.]


    ������.��


    It was when the atmosphere was ripe.


    A performance by a famous orchestra is over.


    Lee Jung-in went on stage and attracted people��s attention.


    Everyone who had been talking to each other turned their heads to the stage.


    They all seemed to have noticed what Lee Jung-in was going to say.


    Yoojung is about to announce her engagement.


    Eunha was the same.


    just as expected.


    His prediction was not wrong.


    [Yoo Jeong-ah, Yejang-ah. Let them both come up here. I have to show you to people.]


    Lee Yu-jeong and Choi Ye-jang came up on stage, paying attention to Lee Yu-jeong��s steps.


    Choi Ye-jang made a shy face.


    The people below the stage all booed in a good way.


    Then he got even more embarrassed and squeezed Yujeong��s hand.


    ����.


    Eunha watched it.


    I kept looking at Lee Yu-jeong, who bowed her head shyly.


    And Lee Jung-in eventually announced the engagement of the two.


    [��So, to all of you gathered here, I would appreciate it if you could congratulate my daughter on her engagement.]


    Clap clap clap��


    Lee Jung-in received congratulations from people and made sure no one found fault with her later.


    At the same time, it was imprinted on her back that YH was also enduring.


    ��That��s annoying.


    what? The fact that a couple is born again in front of my eyes. If it wasn��t for the exchange event hosted by Luminous, I would have just gone on stage holding a bamboo spear�� An


    atmosphere was created where people couldn��t help but applaud.


    Eunha had no choice but to applaud.


    Then, Bae Su-bin, who was standing next to Eun-ha, suddenly said that.


    She was also following in the mood, but her face and voice showed that she was terribly dissatisfied.


    But would Yoo-jung like that? Do you really think that getting engaged to that person will make you happy?


    ��Why do you think so?


    Then one more word.


    Subin, who had been hanging out with Lee Yu-jeong for a while at the Clan Hall after the invasion of Seoul, uttered it in a questioning tone.


    Eunha stopped for a moment.


    To this she replied��.


    ��That��s because I don��t think I��ve ever seen him answer before talking to him.


    what?


    I don��t think Yoo-jung, whom I talked to at the Clan Hall, didn��t do that. He was a little more active and even talked to us first. But what is that look like now?


    ����.


    Just answering questions�� Is that just an answering doll or what? People like you seem to take that for granted, but to me, who is present at a party like this, it looks like someone who was forced into an arranged marriage.


    ����!


    And from now on, just keep your head down. When talking to me, at least he showed me that he was trying to meet eye level. Again-.


    Swallowing the remaining champagne.


    Bae Su-bin said bitterly.


    And Eunha heard her words and felt as if she had been hit in the head.


    I was looking closely at Lee Yu-jeong, but I didn��t notice it.


    further-.


    ��It��s my subjective opinion, but I think it��s better for Yoojung to play comfortably with you than to laugh hahahahaha like an aristocrat.


    ����.


    He seemed quite happy then.


    Unlike Bae Su-bin, Eun-ha was unable to see Yoo-jung objectively.


    Having seen her up close, I couldn��t tell how she treated people other than herself.


    As a result of thinking only of her future, I did not see her present.


    [��Then, Presiding Officer. Would you put an engagement ring on Yoojung?]


    If we get engaged like this.


    Will Lee Yu-jeong really be happy?


    Eunha wasn��t sure.


    Even if he was a man he recognized, he wouldn��t be sure.


    But can a man who is neither recognized nor recognized by her can make Lee Yu-jeong happy?


    beyond simply material security.


    Can it provide mental stability and satisfaction?


    Above all, can you be satisfied with it and be happy?


    ��No. No one else can do it, so I can��t entrust it to any guy.


    i��ll never see that


    The galaxy could be assertive.


    Watching Lee Yoo-jung take off the ring Eun-ha had put on her a moment ago.


    Watching Yejang Choi try to put a ring on her empty ring finger��.


    ����Do whatever your heart desires.��


    Gajik


    was able to make a decision.


    I wanted to get rid of Choi Yejang.


    Anger boiled inside.


    To make matters worse, the words Han Seo-hyun gave him stirred up his heart.


    Feelings that were too lacking to express possessiveness boiled over.


    ��Subin. what why?


    Eunha called Bae Su-bin.


    Bae Su-bin, who had been quietly watching the engagement of the two, asked why.


    -Don��t you want to tear them apart?


    what?


    As you said, I feel pretty bad because I��m forcing myself to watch couples being born.


    ��You must have had the same thoughts as me. no you are worse You were the one who tried to kick the ladder so that everyone else but you couldn��t be a couple?


    So how is it? Are you going to tear them apart with me?


    Suppressing emotions as much as possible.


    Eunha raised her lips.


    Then he encouraged Bae Soo-bin.


    ��This is our Clan Road. That sounds great to hear.


    Bae Soo-bin showed interest in this.


    Like Eunha, she raised her lips and hinted at her willingness to join.


    Luckily, it was a car with clan members sparsely around.


    Eunha also called them together.


    oh my dear I��m not sure what you��re trying to do, but it looks like you��re about to do something thrilling. So cool.


    Bonggu-rae��s eyes lit up.


    what? Is it fun doing that? I get it.


    Jin Parang had no brain.


    he readily agreed.


    uh? Eunha, that��s a bit dangerous��


    just do it.


    Are you guys over there? Ehh��.


    Kang Si-hyung expressed his objection.


    Then Bae Su-bin forced him to do it.


    Kang Si-hyeong now empirically realized that he could not escape.


    He expressed his will, not coercion, to join with a deep sigh.


    And so, the galaxy��.


    -Now. Turn off Bae Su-bin.


    Roger.


    The moment Choi Ye-jang put the ring on Lee Yu-jeong��s left ring finger.


    The galaxy gave a signal.


    Bae Su-bin said he was excited and activated the magic secretly.


    ����!!!


    ��Kyaaaaaaaaaaaa!!�� Why is there a power outage all of a sudden!?


    Bae Su-bin caused a blackout.


    Furthermore, she could see through the darkness through the eyes of the mountain spirit.


    She quickly disappeared into the darkness and shattered the window with her magic.


    Just in time-.


    ��Kurururrrr!!


    Jinparang activated a gift.


    After all, he transformed into a Blade Wolf and roared as the chairman left.


    ��Ah ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!��


    ��Monster! It��s a monster! Aaagh!!��


    People panicking when there is a power outage.


    Judging by the piecemeal information, they panicked.


    There were screams everywhere.


    everyone! calm down! sorry! It looks like my brother got drunk and started a rampage! So don��t panic and stay calm!


    like you don��t know


    The resigned Kang Si-hyung changed his attitude and helped the clan members who had no answers.


    He screamed at the top of his voice, trying to control the chaos as much as possible.


    Krrrrr!!!


    ��Kyaaaaaaaa!!��


    Meanwhile, Jinpa-rang and Bae Soo-bin made a fuss as if their reins had been let go.


    Jinparang frightens people, and Bae Soo-bin walks around in the dark and breaks tableware with magic.


    The players tried to deal with it, but they were not able to cope with the sudden darkness.


    Papa! Quiet. Stay still.


    Just then, Eun-ha quickly ran to the stage.


    And finally��


    ��Kyaaaagh!?


    Yoo Yoo Jung! what the hell is going on!! Yoo Jeong-ah! Yoojung-ah, where are you!?


    Yujeong Lee screamed.


    Lee Jung-in was hurriedly surprised.


    Whether Choi Yejang fell asleep or not.


    Eun-ha immediately kidnapped Lee Yu-jeong.


    And it is said that he fled out of the banquet hall in the middle of the night.


    �� Choi


    Ye-jang, a direct descendant of YH Group.


    Until meeting Lee Yu-jeong, Choi Ye-jang��s life was bleak.


    I��m a eunuch, I��m a eunuch��


    It was okay when rumors spread that he broke off his marriage with Han Seo-hyun and that there was a reason for his disqualification as a man in politics and business.


    I thought that if I waited patiently, people��s interest would soon cool down and they would turn their attention away.


    However, from one day it became a reality.


    Rumors grew stronger and Choi Ye-jang��s confidence plummeted to the bottom.


    ��No matter what happens, find out how! I��ll give you any amount of money, so make sure to fix it!�� Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ��Brother get some rest. If you rest, you��ll feel better for a little while. And it��s because the person I like doesn��t show up. So cheer up.��


    Choi Yoon-hye, chairman of YH Group.


    The grandmother was desperate to save Choi Ye-jang, whom she cherished, somehow.


    His younger sister Choi Ye-jin comforted him and secretly had greedy eyes on the successor.


    In addition, it was difficult to bear the disappointed look at the fierce grandmother from beginning to end, and the sympathy of the younger sister only made Choi Ye-jang even more miserable.


    Elixir can��t cure it��


    What the hell, maybe it��s good!


    To put it bluntly, Choi Ye-jang tried to solve her problem by obtaining an elixir.


    But experts said that the reason he couldn��t function as a man now was because of psychological reasons, so the elixir wouldn��t work.


    Then, time continued to flow and Choi Ye-jin��s position within YH Group increased day by day.


    In the end, Choi Yoon-hye, who wanted to make Choi Ye-jang the chairman, had to take special measures.


    ����I want to stabilize your support base by marrying a girl from the Luminous Group.��


    ��Grandma, but I����


    ��What kind of big deal is that? It��s supposed to be resolved over time. In contrast, the women of the Luminous Group have flaws that cannot be repaired.��


    ������.��


    ��You have nothing to bow down to. So be confident when you meet him. don��t think about that Honestly, it��s a business that we��re losing.��


    Engagement with Lee Yoo-jung.


    As a result of the coincidence of interests between Lee Jeong-in, chairman of the Luminous Group, and her grandmother, Choi Ye-jang became engaged to Lee Yu-jeong.


    As Yejang Choi, there was nothing special.


    He couldn��t go against his grandmother��s wishes, and he also had to obtain protection from another group in order not to be pushed back by his younger sister.


    So, in fact, Choi Ye-jang did not have much expectations from Lee Yoo-jung.


    If you can��t see your eyes, it won��t be that pretty. Well, what does that matter now? I am, I am��.


    Until I first met Lee Yu-jung.


    Choi Ye-jang did not even expect it.


    However, when he saw Lee Yu-jeong for the first time, he was very impressed.


    ����Hello. It��s called Yujeong. Please take care of me.��


    ��Wow����


    ����brother? Why is that?��


    ��Oh, nothing.��


    Even if you can��t see ahead.


    Lee Yoo-jung felt a sacred grace that she was reluctant to touch.


    Besides, she was very orphaned and, contrary to his expectations, very pretty.


    A person with a different resolution from Han Seo-hyun, a former fianc��e and now a married woman.


    He fell in love at first sight after showing no interest in women since his self-esteem fell to rock bottom.


    Maybe if I live with Yoo-jung, I can fix my problem.


    The more I meet Lee Yoo-jung, the more.


    Choi Ye-jang fell in love with her.


    I had a sudden thought.


    So he waited for the day of their formal engagement.


    ������Yoo-jung is going to become a man, but as a friend, we should check to see if she has the strength to protect her.��


    But, the day has finally come.


    Noh Eun-ha struck the candle.


    It wasn��t enough that he took his ex-fianc�� and humiliated himself.


    Noh Eun-ha tried to test her masculinity without convincing qualifications.


    Do you think I will be embarrassed in front of Yoo-jung?


    yes don��t open it


    It was a childish provocation.


    However, Choi Ye-jang was recovering her confidence after meeting Lee Yu-jeong.


    His ego didn��t tolerate it.


    Choi Ye-jang responded to the provocation.


    In the end, contrary to his wishes, he showed ugliness.


    ����Don��t let me down.��


    No Eun-ha put a ring on him.


    Choi Ye-jang flinched at the warning he gave at that time.


    It felt like facing a huge beast.


    His body trembled.


    At that time, he was frightened by Noh Eun-ha and cowered.


    However-.


    -Yoo Jung-ah, can you give me your hand?


    Yes��


    as if overlaying memories of humiliation.


    Finally, Choi Ye-jang and Lee Yoo-jung��s engagement is officially announced.


    Choi Ye-jang put an engagement ring on Lee Yoo-jung.


    Choi Ye-jang took out Lee Yu-jeong��s ring and said goodbye to the embarrassment she had experienced just a moment ago.


    Then, as if to create a pink future with new memories, he put the ring he had chosen for her.


    Yoojung-ah, I will take good care of you in the future.


    Yes��. Please take good care of me in the future. me but brother


    huh. why?


    Can you give me the ring Eunha gave me? A friend gave it to me, so I want to keep it at home. Oh this? yes then


    Although it was sad that Lee Yoo-jung showed interest in the ring Eun-ha gave her rather than the one she put on.


    Choi Ye-jang put a ring on her hand while pretending to be a big crowd.


    There��s no way she��ll ever wear that ring anyway.


    she was her own


    In her hand was the proof that she was now her woman.


    Noh Eun-ha��s ring will never come into Lee Yoo-jung��s life.


    Yejang Choi thought so.


    right then-


    ��What is it!?


    yes? Why are you like that?


    Suddenly there was a power outage.


    Choi Ye-jang was startled and hugged Lee Yoo-jung tightly.


    When she suddenly fell into his arms, she was taken aback.


    Since they cannot see, they do not know that a power outage has suddenly occurred.


    No, suddenly there is a power outage�� Ugh! What are you talking about all of a sudden!?


    It��s a simple power outage.


    When Choi Ye-jang tried to pass it like that.


    Suddenly, the sound of a wolf howling echoed through the banquet hall.


    People, including Choi Ye-jang, couldn��t help but be surprised.


    everyone! calm down! sorry! It looks like my brother got drunk and started a rampage! So don��t panic and stay calm!


    Of course, the player explained the situation right after.


    Even in the midst of this commotion, the clear sound that pierced his ears calmed him down.


    Still, I couldn��t be bothered.


    Isn��t it the sound of a drunken player turning into a wolf and making a mess of the banquet hall?


    I was in a situation where I didn��t know if I could be harmed if I did something wrong.


    That��s why Ain people can��t do it. Do you think it��s okay to be very mean just because you��ve become a hero��


    Oppa?


    it��s ok yoongi Believe me.


    If not at this time, when will it be?


    Choi Ye-jang used a harsh tone to show her bravery.


    Then, he hugged Lee Yu-jeong tightly and said that he would protect her.


    I��m sure she would have fallen in love too.


    Yejang Choi thought so��.


    ��Kyaaaagh!?


    what what!?


    abruptly in the dark.


    Suddenly, something grabbed Choi Ye-jang and pulled him.


    There was nothing he could do.


    I was giving my body strength.


    When someone pulled his shoulder, he fell apart.


    And in the process of stepping back, I stopped releasing the hand that was holding Lee Yoo-jung.


    I heard Lee Yu-jeong��s scream.


    Choi Ye-jang hurriedly got up from her seat and grabbed Lee Yoo-jung��s arm.


    Then-.


    -Leave this.


    ����!!


    Someone grabbed his wrist.


    The grip strength was no joke.


    But it wasn��t the crushing force of his wrist that terrified him.


    It was a voice that would make your spine stand up just by hearing it growl low in the dark.


    No No Eunha��?


    I was gradually getting used to the darkness.


    Choi Ye-jang was able to confirm the silhouette of a being hugging Lee Yoo-jung.


    At the same time, the magic that the player used to light up the darkness instantly passed, and the man��s identity was identified.


    It was old.


    One day our eyes met.


    -I can��t give it to you.


    ����.


    A look that flashes fiercely.


    Choi Ye-jang was simply overwhelmed.


    I knew in my head what to do.


    I need to get Yujeong back.


    However, the moment I met Noh Eun-ha��s eyes, my mouth didn��t move.


    ����.


    I was afraid of Noh Eun-ha.


    It felt like my feet were glued to the floor.


    So I stood there as if it were firm.


    Noah seemed to notice that.


    he sighed


    I can��t really find a corner I like. To think I was going to hand over Yu-Jung to a guy like this�� I was really stupid.


    ����!


    leave those words


    Noh Eun-ha carried Lee Yu-jeong on her shoulders and left the banquet hall in the dark.


    When Choi Ye-jang heard that, she fell into a great shock.


    Soon, Ogi, who had been sleeping in his heart, raised his head.


    wait! Yoo Jeong-ah!


    Perhaps it was due to not wanting to go back to the same life as before.


    Choi Ye-jang broke the chains that were binding her feet.


    Choi Ye-jang immediately pursued Noh Eun-ha.


    The will to get his woman back energized him.


    �C Got it! this guy!


    Ohhh?


    And finally.


    Choi Ye-jang achieved his goal.


    He chased after Noh Eun-ha in the dark and caught him.


    I thought so.


    But when the lights come on��


    ��What is this hand, honey? What the hell does this mean? misunderstood me?


    ��uh? Uh��


    no. can��t run away Where are you going to run away from? You should have fun with me now.


    ����!!


    But are your hands soft?


    Players sort things out.


    The banquet hall was brightly lit.


    Choi Ye-jang was able to confirm the person he was holding onto.


    Ah�� ah��.


    What��s wrong with you? Are you sick? Would you like to go to the infirmary with me?


    < Double Penetration > Bong Gu-rae.


    Face a man with makeup on.


    The last confidence that remained in Choi Ye-jang��s heart was shattered.


    ��


    I was kidnapped by Eunha out of the blue.


    The surprise was short-lived.


    The rest is familiar with the arms of the galaxy.


    Lee Yu-jeong gave up being taken aback by the sudden incident.


    Just like this-


    ��Listen


    to the beating of your heart.


    She just listened quietly as she was held in Eunha��s arms.


    then asked


    where are we going


    The answer I heard was short.


    -I don��t know either.


    Lee Yoo-jung didn��t care.


    yeah that��s right


    Any answer was good.


    It was just good to be with Eunha like this.


    she giggled slightly.


    I��ll get out of here at once.


    huh.


    Aren��t you angry?


    Should I be angry?


    ��No. Let��s go get some fresh air.


    yes good


    I don��t know where to go.


    It��s okay though.


    just need you by my side


    The hearts of the two were in agreement.

 Chapter 722

    Relife Player 722


    [Chapter 184]


    [As the heart moves (4)]


    Sudden power failure.


    A commotion ensued immediately after.


    Jeong Ha-yang was able to understand the series of processes to some extent.


    Clan members are like that.


    Blue oppa isn��t even someone to get drunk on, so why are you doing this?


    People panic and scream.


    Jung Ha-yang calmed them down while trying to see through the darkness.


    At the same time, I tried to light up the darkness.


    right then-


    ��Solo is great!!


    Manasin is with you!!


    It sounded like that.


    Then, the magic she had been ordering was suddenly destroyed.


    It was Bae Su-bin��s work.


    No, it��s not just Subin.


    How many people are making a fuss!?


    Soon Ha-yang changed her mind.


    Bae Su-bin is not alone.


    Under cover of night, some people were joining her actions.


    Wow!!


    brush! as! cloth! soup! big! play! ji! jade!


    Long live mana god!!


    As a result, the uproar intensified.


    Since there were people among the players, it was not possible to captivate only those who were willing to deploy magic and cause a riot.


    Even among them, there were those who spoke incomprehensible things like Bae Su-bin.


    It seemed that the current commotion was also part of the exchange program.


    or sincere


    We have to stop the commotion somehow.


    Why is it such a good day for Yoo-jeong��


    Even so, Jeong Ha-yang couldn��t stay still.


    It was the day her friend made her first debut and the day she announced her engagement.


    Couldn��t mess it up like this.


    That was then-.


    ��Is it Eunha!?


    A light temporarily appeared around her to unfold the magic.


    Just in time, she could see the face of the person who had passed her by.


    It was old.


    He was holding Yujeong.


    Then he made eye contact with her and fled without explanation.


    ����.


    Jung Ha-yang was at a loss for words.


    The puzzle has been put together.


    I was able to realize how this situation happened.


    Why why��


    the question welled up.


    I wanted to scold Eunha.


    Jeong Ha-yang stopped casting.


    I didn��t want to disturb the galaxy. Because I believe in


    Noh


    Eun-ha.


    Because I made a promise with Han Seohyun.


    Because you promised yourself


    Even so, there was no way that it would be okay.


    I didn��t feel well.


    Jung Ha-yang clenched his fists.


    Can��t it be just me and Seohyun unnie?


    Are we not enough? I just want you to look at me


    There were so many things I wanted to say.


    However, Jung Ha-yang just kept silent in the dark.


    Eventually, when the lights came on and the commotion gradually subsided��


    ��Yoo Yoo-jung! Yoojung is gone! Hurry up and find Yoojung!


    Lee Jung-in was so surprised that the people around him left, whether he shouted or not.


    Jeong Ha-yang kept his mouth shut.


    He clenched his fists so hard that his nails dug into his palms.


    It��s not too late even now If I�� find the galaxy with the witch��s miniature garden, it will end in a light happening.


    I thought so.


    Soon, Jeong Ha-yang felt so much contempt for himself.


    Even knowing that Lee Yoo-jung is not very happy about her engagement to Choi Ye-jang.


    I couldn��t help but feel contempt for myself for trying to get in the way of the two people��s hearts.


    ��


    When someone suddenly pulls you up in the dark.


    Lee Yu-jeong was momentarily surprised, but felt relieved.


    ��It��s Eunha.


    body odor, breathing, heartbeat, etc.


    Because the things you��ve become so accustomed to tell you who that person is.


    where are we going


    There were many actions she could take in this situation, having been so ingrained in being in the dark in the first place.


    If she wanted to, she could resist and escape from the arms of the galaxy without getting lost in the dark.


    Or they could shout loudly to let their father know they were being kidnapped.


    However, Lee Yu-jeong did not do that.


    I want to stay like this.


    It��s not a place with strangers, I just want to be with you.


    Even though I knew full well that I couldn��t do it with my head.


    She surrendered to her emotions.


    I felt a bit of a thrill.


    I also trembled strangely.


    It was also very enjoyable.


    It seemed to be the same for Eunha.


    Everyone must have been surprised by now. because you��re gone


    I hope everyone doesn��t worry too much��


    I��m sorry, but that can��t be the case.


    yes it will


    Beep beep beep beep beep beep!!


    Noh Eun-ha giggled and said.


    I laughed out loud for good reason.


    Even the fire chicken in her arms seemed to enjoy this situation.


    ����The lady��s fate is up to her.��


    Then, Lee Yu-jeong suddenly remembered what she had heard from a fortune teller a while ago.


    I can do anything.


    So do what your heart desires.


    Never try to be bound by the standards and gaze set by the world.


    Because that��s what happiness is.


    It��s fun��.


    Is it fun?


    huh. Because this is the first time I didn��t know who would kidnap me. not kidnapping Kidnapping is just giving money back.


    then?


    ��recapture?


    recapture? Since when have I been yours?


    You were mine in the past and the present. never get out


    Kick I��m not sure what you��re talking about.


    you do not have to know. Because now I just have to remember.


    Unknown voice.


    Even so, Lee Yoo-jung could only laugh no matter what Eun-ha said.


    I wish this time would last.


    After all, I don��t want to lie to my heart.


    At that moment, Lee Yu-jeong decided to act according to her heart.


    right then-


    ��Wheeying!!


    A strong wind blew.


    Something passed behind them, blocking their path.


    Eunha stopped walking and turned around to look in the direction the magic flew.


    ��That��s it. stop now


    Oppa��


    Lee Yu-jeong also turned her gaze.


    Her gifts drew silhouettes of people emerging from corners.


    familiar voice.


    Her older brother Lee Yoo-chun and four other players were chasing after her.


    I don��t know what Eunha is thinking, but no, I don��t even want to know that. Please, please, don��t mess things up.


    Lee Yoo-jung roughly grasped the situation.


    Realizing that Eunha had kidnapped him, Lee Yu-chun went in pursuit with the players of the Shilla Clan.


    ��Give Yujeong back, even now. Then this case could end with a simple happening.


    ������.��


    I know we have an indelible debt to you, Eunha. But no matter how you are, this is too much of a joke.


    Luminous will continue to be your ally to Eunha.


    If you don��t want to make the relationship bad, please return Lee Yu-jeong.


    Lee Yoo-jung listened to Lee Yoo-chun��s suggestion and squeezed Eunha��s collar tightly.


    that was her answer


    Eunha said strongly.


    sorry i can��t do that


    Eunha You�� are you really going to do this? If you really think about Yoojung��s happiness��! Happiness is bullshit. I��d rather do that than send it to him. ���� !


    He can��t even hand it over to his brother. I want you to know that. Yeah�� that means words won��t work. I heard your answer.


    A low, subdued voice.


    Yuchun growled.


    He ordered the players to capture the galaxy.


    -Hold on tight.


    ������!!��


    The galaxy ran straight ahead.


    Let him snap his fingers and ring.


    The obstacles blocking the way were engulfed in flames.


    Eunha jumped into the flames, and Lee Yu-jeong pressed her face against Eunha��s chest.


    However, even if Eunha pierced the road, the players of the Shinra Clan did not stand still.


    ��Pandora Clan Lord. Sorry, but that��s it.


    Shinra Clan Road��


    In addition, Shinra Clan Road Kim Yu-jin appeared on the way to Eunha.


    As a caster, she activated her magic and blocked the road itself.


    Transformation


    Phoenix��s wings


    In response, Eunha spread her wings of flame and jumped to the side.


    He wrapped his arms around Lee Yu-jeong as if protecting him, and he broke the window and flew up into the sky.


    Noh Eunha!!


    Yoochun��s call.


    Lee Yu-jeong, who was surprised when she suddenly flew into the sky, came to her senses when she heard the sound.


    She looked behind Eunha and watched Yuchun Lee and the players of Shinra Clan.


    They were casting magic to drop themselves.


    she exclaimed right away.


    ��Brother, please don��t stop me!!


    ������!!��


    Lee Yu-jeong wondered if she had ever shouted so loudly.


    she cried out


    Right after that, the magic circle drawn in the air lost its power and disappeared.


    The magic didn��t unfold any further.


    The two were able to escape their pursuit safely.


    ��


    Doesn��t it have to be chased?


    ����.


    Shinra Clanlord Kim Yu-jin.


    Seeing the two of them walking away, she asked Yoochun.


    Lee Yu-chun clenched his fists.


    he opened his mouth


    ��Yoo-jung says that��s how she feels, but I can��t force her any more.


    as if upset.


    And it��s like being proud of something.


    Yoochun recited.


    My younger sister had never rebelled against what her family had said until now, but I didn��t expect her to rebel like this.


    as if talking to yourself


    Yuchun muttered.


    She was a younger sister who needed protection.


    That��s why he and his family vowed that they had no choice but to live by protecting her for the rest of their lives.


    So, after much consideration, she decided to get engaged to Choi Ye-jang, a direct descendant of YH Group.


    However, the younger sister rejected it and chose someone else herself.


    She spoke out on her own and expressed that she would live with Noh Eun-ha, free from the protection of her family.


    It��s resentful��


    The feeling of having my little sister taken away.


    Lee Yoo-chun helped himself.


    I didn��t feel it for Choi Ye-jang, but now I can feel it.


    It means that her sister��s heart is now definitely directed towards Noh Eun-ha, not herself and her family.


    It was both happy and sad.


    We didn��t see anything. Please do so. please.


    all right.


    Before long, Lee Yoochun said.


    Kim Yu-jin and the players meekly agreed without saying anything.


    ��


    It just flies aimlessly.


    Even so, Eunha liked the time she flew while holding Lee Yu-jeong.


    The two put the night view under their feet and whispered their feelings for each other.


    Shall we go and sit there?


    huh.


    Soon he landed on a clock tower somewhere.


    Fold the wings of flame.


    Eun-ha sat Lee Yu-jeong on the window sill. S~ea??h the nov��lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Hwareuk!


    It was quite chilly because it was high up.


    The galaxy warmed up the surroundings by snapping its fingers.


    Then he sat down next to her, hands in hers.


    isn��t it cold?


    yes warm And good. Where do you think you hear the singing voice? okay? Oh, I think I can hear it too.


    A light was shining beneath his feet.


    People are heading somewhere.


    Singing is heard in the street.


    Lee Yu-jeong seemed to hear the sound coming from afar.


    She laughed and leaned her head on his shoulder.


    Eunha hugged her shoulder.


    Then she held out her hand.


    ��Can you put it back on?


    ��okay.


    left ring finger.


    Diamonds are shining.


    On the palm of the opposite hand she held out, was a ring engraved with a ruby.


    One was the ring Choi Yejang gave her.


    The other was given by the galaxy.


    Receiving the ring on the palm of his hand, he squeezed her left hand.


    ������.��


    The touch was soft and polite.


    A hand that seems to be handling something precious.


    Eun-ha quietly took out the ring Choi Ye-jang had put on her.


    Quickly


    and without hesitation.


    The galaxy threw the ring.


    Diamonds arc and fall somewhere in the night sky.


    Even so, the two of them focused on each other regardless.


    Rather, Lee Yu-jeong giggled.


    My heart is pounding. Is it because I��ve never flown like this before?


    So do you regret it?


    no it��s so good I don��t want to continue regretting it in the future. will you do that


    Trust me. I��ll make sure you don��t regret it.


    huh.


    touch the forehead


    Eunha touched her hand.


    The ring finger of the left hand was empty.


    Eunha put on a new ring.


    Ruby glows red.


    She fumbled carefully for the ring.


    A smile spread across her face.


    ������.��


    Eunha put her hand on her cheek.


    In an instant, she trembled.


    Soon, she surrendered to his hand running through her hair.


    Let your hair go behind your ears.


    her face is revealed


    he kissed her


    Roaring!


    The fire flickers.


    It looks like it��s dancing.


    Surrounded by embers, the two quietly shared a long time.


    Once the search time is over.


    Lee Yu-jeong gently ran her lips with the back of her hand.


    Was it because the fire was shining?


    Her face was reddish.


    She smiled at the galaxy as if to hide it.


    galaxy


    huh.


    Ah��.


    I know what she��s going to say.


    Eunha nodded coldly.


    He quickly covered her lips.


    she��ll be blank


    Eun-ha took advantage of that gap and spoke first.


    ��I love you.


    ����.


    Words I couldn��t answer in my previous life.


    back in time.


    Eun-ha was finally able to tell her what she couldn��t say then.


    Even if I don��t remember��


    ��Me too.


    she is yoo jung


    There is no change in this mind.


    The two whispered love to each other.


    ��


    Meanwhile, the exchange meeting was chaotic.


    When the lights came on, people realized that Lee Yu-jeong had been kidnapped.


    Yoo Yoo Jung! Yujeong Lee!!


    Lee Jeong-in, chairman of the Luminous Group, repeatedly shouted her name.


    Then he ordered the players to come find her.


    The players scattered and searched the surroundings in every direction.


    But there was no trace of her.


    Yoo, Yoo-Jung��. What kind of bastard took Yoo-Jung!!


    calm down daddy Maybe Yoojung will be fine. Calm down because you have eyes to see��


    What were you doing! You don��t even know who took Yoo-jung!?


    Whether or not Lee Yoo-chun dries.


    Lee Jung-in burst into anger.


    Naturally, Lee Jung-in��s anger was directed at her fianc��, Choi Ye-jang, who was with her at the end.


    Ah, father, that��s��


    But Choi Ye-jang couldn��t answer.


    The mouth did not move at all.


    Who was the person who kidnapped Lee Yu-jeong?


    That��s all you have to say.


    Choi Ye-jang did not speak properly.


    As a result, the search was delayed.


    Hmm��


    Meanwhile, Seohyun Han was watching her surroundings with her arms crossed.


    I told you to do what your heart desires, but you��re going to have an accident like this��


    as if it��s absurd.


    she laughed


    Even so, he let out a resigned sigh as if he couldn��t help it.


    yes, i like you, what can i do?


    What can I do if my husband likes me?


    In addition, Han Seo-hyun once said to Eun-ha that she would not care whether she had a harem or not.


    She finally realized how heavy the words she had brought out were.


    To be honest, I didn��t feel very good.


    It would be nice if I and Eunha only looked at me��


    But what can I do?


    Back then, if I hadn��t done this, I wouldn��t have been able to take over the galaxy.


    Besides, I made a promise with Eunha.


    If it was for the galaxy, I had to agree.


    ��Sirius, Alice, Luminous�� If you add Yoo Do-jun, four of the groups in the top 10, including the Eternal Group, become allies of the galaxy.


    If the galaxy truly aims for monarchs.


    It needed some kind of support base.


    Whether it was Eunha��s intention or not.


    As a result, the Luminous Group will definitely become allies.


    That��s one thing-.


    ��There��s no way that YH can sit still like this��


    YH group will become the enemy.


    There was no way Eunha, who stole Lee Yujeong, including herself, looked pretty.


    So she had to come up with a plan for that.


    Choi Ye-jang is over now.


    Since his fianc��e was taken away in front of everyone, it will be difficult for Choi Ye-jang to recover.


    Seohyun Han turned her eyes away from Yejang Choi and looked for someone.


    Choi Ye-jin, a direct descendant of YH Group.


    soon found her


    Her eyes sparkled.


    Anyway, because of my husband, I am suffering like this.


    laughing bloodily.


    Han Seo-hyun approached Choi Ye-jin.


    00085

 Chapter 723

    Relife Player 723


    [Chapter 184]


    [As the heart moves (5)]


    The kidnapping case of Lee Yu-jeong at the Luminous Group exchange meeting.


    The incident that occurred at the end of the exchange meeting not only surprised people in the political and business circles, but also caused a great stir.


    ��The Luminous Group announced that they were canceling their engagement to YH Group. He said he would get Lee Yu-jeong engaged in < Crimson Ji-Ik >.


    Huh�� is that really it? no, does that make sense? what?


    Lee Yu-jeong and < Crimson Ji-Ik > are getting engaged.


    what? I think I��m deaf. Can you talk to me again?


    Oh well, Lee Yu-jeong decided to get engaged to < Crimson Ji-Ik >!! ��why not!!!��


    The person who kidnapped Lee Yu-jeong that day was Roh Eun from < Jinhongjiik >.


    It is said that Noh Eun-ha returned with Lee Yoo-jung around midnight.


    And the two of them announced to Lee Jung-in that they would get engaged.


    Lee Yu-jeong even showed off a ring as a proof of engagement.


    Lee Jung-in was stunned to hear her daughter, who had not been seen for several hours, suddenly returned.


    And those who remained at the exchange spread the news widely, and as a result, the engagement of the two was made a fait accompli.


    Wow, what a romantic story. Running out of an engagement ceremony out of love for each other, not an arranged marriage, sounds like something out of a novel!


    < Crimson Zone > is also manly. It is because he opposed the engagement of Lee Yoo-jung and Choi Ye-jang and achieved love by kidnapping the person he loved.


    So, are you saying that two men were fighting over the same woman? And Choi Ye-jang lost.


    Tsk��. Choi Ye-jang said that she lost her fianc��e in the dark like an idiot and was taken away by < Crimson Ji-Ik >? < Crimson Zone > is also savage, but Choi Ye-jang can��t even protect his woman.


    Politics and business people liked to talk about other people��s stories.


    For them, the happenings at the exchange meeting were enough to satisfy their curiosity.


    People who were into romanticism were enthusiastic about the story of the two people.


    Among them, Lee Yu-jeong became known as a femme fatale with a beauty so outstanding that two men quarreled with each other.


    Even her disability was used as a factor to highlight the story.


    Lee Yu-jeong��s existence itself became the material of a romantic epic for them.


    So, what happened to Yejang Choi? If you said something there, it would be very difficult to get engaged��


    Can you invalidate the engagement? Once you put the rings on each other. Even if the engagement wasn��t compulsory, it wouldn��t be easy to reverse it even if people noticed��.


    Choi Ye-jang gave permission. Will you respect Lee Yu-jeong��s heart?


    Huh��. It looks like he��s becoming an adult.


    Lee Yoo-jung��s heart has already returned and she was helplessly taken away by Noh Eun-ha in front of people, but what can Choi Ye-jang do? It��s just a way to show a big crowd with a generous heart. I heard that Choi Ye-jang was in great psychological shock. And the statement of position was not made by Choi Ye-jang, but by YH Group.


    On the other hand, the story about Choi Ye-jang was sharply divided.


    Even if it wasn��t his intention, the way he handed over his woman to Noh Eun-ha was very public.


    Or that he was an idiot who lost to Noh Eun-ha in terms of masculinity and could not protect even one of the women he liked.


    But you know what?


    what? Choi Ye-jang, he was stolen twice.


    what? Don��t you remember that your ex-fianc�� also married Noh Eun-ha?


    ��Ah����


    At first, the two evaluations were equally present.


    However, as time passed, people began to reveal the tangled past of Noh Eun-ha and Choi Ye-jang.


    As a result, the public��s evaluation leaned towards the latter.


    As a result, Choi Ye-jang��s image was severely damaged.


    Shit, I liked it first��


    but I got banned. what? What did you say!


    I��ve been beaten up!! That��s why I told you to just walk up and talk to me! If you��re not doing anything, someone else will take it!


    It was called Choi Yejang.


    In fact, young people in the political and business circles even said such things as a joke.


    As it spread, the wave was so great that many people were talking about it.


    As a result, Choi Ye-jang disappeared from outside activities.


    But um�� I don��t get it. Didn��t < Crimson Zone > already get married and have a fianc��? But are you going to get engaged again?


    Even though there is a word called heroic lust, isn��t this a little too much? Aren��t people crazy? How can you say that you are romantic with Noh Eun-ha?


    On the other hand, there were people who admired Noh Eun-ha��s courageous act, while others frowned.


    Noh Eun-ha had two lovers, and if Lee Yu-jeong were included, it would now be three.


    People stuck out their tongues.


    Their reactions varied.


    Among them, their responses could be roughly divided into the following.


    ��Still, this isn��t it. I thought it wasn��t even the second time, but it��s the third time. What do you mean by this?


    The kind that actively opposes bigamy.


    After < Destruction at the End of the Century >, bigamy has been prevalent without knowing it, but even so, bigamy was legally banned.


    As a result, many people expressed their reluctance to No Eun-ha��s bigamy.


    Even so, they were not qualified to discuss the engagement of the two.


    Bigamy was a matter between the parties.


    Therefore, the only person who had the right to object to the engagement of the two was Han Seo-hyun, Noh Eun-ha��s wife.


    In the end, even if they viewed Eunha Noh��s actions as morally wrong, they just stopped there.


    ��The world is like this, so what does it matter how many people Eunha Noh gets married to? I don��t care if Noh Eun-ha starts a harem or not, so I just want her to make us live a little better. And if Eunha Noh doesn��t get married, do you think Eunha Noh��s lovers will pay any attention to us?


    On the other hand, there were many who supported it.


    In this case, it could be said that the judgment that Noh Eun-ha would not cause any harm to their lives was a good thing.


    Also, he did not pay much attention to the lives of others other than his own, and he thought of himself and Noh Eun-ha differently from the beginning.


    Lastly, it can be said that it included a calculating ulterior motive that Noh Eun-ha would contribute to the world as much as she felt the debt of having a harem.


    The thoughts of ordinary people and those in the political and business world were not very different.


    ��Is Sirius Alice Luminous forming an alliance for sure? There��s nothing more certain than marriage.


    ������.��


    Lastly, there were those who were very wary of Noh Eun-ha��s actions.


    They didn��t just see what was happening as it was.


    I tried to figure out the intention hidden in it.


    And they concluded that Noh Eun-ha��s bigamy had a very political meaning.


    If you peel off the shell called harem.


    Noh Eun-ha��s bigamy was unusual.


    Sirius Alice Luminous.


    In effect, the three groups that dominate the domestic economy have formed an alliance that can never be betrayed.


    Even Eunha Noh was a player not only in charge of Jung-gu and Yongsan-gu, but also favored by the fairy.


    In addition, he was a player with skills comparable to Twelve Seat < Yeomma >, and it could be said that he was a representative of the 3rd generation players with the most anticipated future.


    ��Hmm����


    So they thought.


    I couldn��t see it in vain.


    As they think, if this is a politically calculated marriage��.


    ����Since the establishment of the fairy government, a person who can be called a monarch appears.��


    ������.��


    Noh��s influence grows.


    After < Destruction at the End of the Century >, the world was torn apart by players who volunteered to become monarchs.


    And they waged war to become the monarchs who would rule this country.


    As players with wills gathered around the living myth < Cheolong >, the ambitions of the monarchs came to an ephemeral end.


    Baek Seo-jin, the lord of darkness who had the greatest power at the time, also accepted < Cheolong >��s will.


    So, with the darkness intact, this country was reorganized around the mana management organization.


    And time passed again, and a fairy who had a gift of < silver > appeared in the world.


    < Cheolong > and the placenta of living myths established her, and that was the time when the world was finally restored after the fall.


    ������.��


    So all the power could be concentrated on the fairy.


    it was order.


    People with power built a fairy to bring order in the midst of chaos, and it could be said that the current world was created that way.


    In that sense-.


    ����A monarch.��


    A world reorganized around the fairy.


    In that world, a being called the monarch appeared again and had a stronger influence than the fairy.


    < Crimson Zone > Noh Eun-ha.


    Or someone who might ask for a monarch.


    Some people became wary of Noh Eun-ha.


    But they were very few.


    Most of them talked about what Eunha Noh��s harem would be like in the future with interest.


    ��Anyway, to marry three people. can you survive that? When Noh Eun-ha got engaged to Jung Ha-yang, these words were spread. I wonder if they��re making a third person like this. hey is that real?


    If it��s hard once, it��ll be easier if it��s twice, then three times. So, it is likely to increase further in the future.


    Where is that? It��s like the prominent groups are pushing their children in for the second and third time. Now what else would you think?


    What do you think?


    Other groups said, ��Sending a concubine to Noh Eun-ha isn��t something that hurts your pride, right?�� Thinking like this, wouldn��t they lobby for their own children as concubines?


    ��Oh no way����


    Now that Eunha Noh made the third one, it��s not impossible for other groups to propose concubines for an arranged marriage. And where is the second difficult? Noh Eun-ha took the third, but the fourth and fifth are conflicted, right?


    ������.��


    Also known as Harem King Noh Eun-ha.


    People came to call Eunha Noh with such a nickname.


    The image of the harem king was so strong that the name ��monarch�� was easily forgotten.


    ��


    Although it was announced to the world, the official procedure could not be ignored.


    One day, Eunha accompanied her family and met the members of the Luminous Group.


    ��It must have been a difficult decision, but thank you so much for making it.


    What do you want your daughter to do? Stop raising your head now, in-laws.


    ������.��


    Meeting place.


    As soon as the father sat down, he bowed his head to Lee Jung-in as the representative.


    Lee Jung-in replied with a sigh and raised his father up.


    Eunha was restless next to her.


    It was because I had heard so much bitterness from my family when I came to this place.


    my father was like that


    How many times do I have to bow my head to not have an accident?


    At that time, Eunha couldn��t speak.


    I couldn��t even say that this was the last time.


    It was because I had said that to my father when I was engaged to Jeong Ha-yang.


    And when Eun-ha said that she would get engaged to Lee Yu-jung, her father was really dumbfounded.


    So did other families.


    In the future, we will take good care of our children. So, I will pay attention so that Yoojung does not suffer.


    Until I came to this place, my mother was seriously worried.


    He said that it seems that his son changed because he did the wrong job at the hospital.


    My mother was trying to find an obstetrician and gynecologist instead of a meeting place.


    It meant that her mother was greatly disappointed in Eunha.


    For the time being, Eunha had to ask for forgiveness from her mother until she died.


    To think there are three sister-in-law.


    On the other hand, the reactions of Eun-ah and Eun-ae were quite different.


    Eun-a had the same face as her mother and was dumbfounded.


    He expressed his grievances, saying that he had only one younger brother, but he didn��t know if it was a good thing to have three sister-in-law.


    How do you get rid of your sister��s anger?


    It seems like I don��t even see myself as a person anymore��


    There was also an incident involving Eun-ah.


    One day, Eun-ah came with scissors.


    At that time, Eunha was cold.


    ��Are you wrong?��


    ��It��s my fault.��


    ��I could cut it off and live with it, but I can��t do that if I think about my sister-in-law�� Are you going to keep doing this?��


    ��No, I won��t.��


    ��Do you really cut it then?��


    ������.��


    Eun-ah made a scary face.


    He held the scissors in front of Eunha and pretended to cut them.


    Eunha couldn��t pass it off as a joke, and I had no choice but to nod my head at what she said.


    On the other hand, Eun-ae heard the news and hummed happily.


    ����It��s good to have a lot of new sisters. I��m the strongest anyway!��


    ��Yes�� Eun-ae, you are the strongest.��


    ��And you like me a lot more than your step-sisters. right?��


    ��That��s right, you are the only one.��


    Eun-ae was lost.


    At the same time, the last question contained a somewhat coercive tone.


    No Eun-ah, No Eun-ae and mother.


    Meanwhile, Seohyun Han and Hayang Jeong.


    Eun-ha was feeling what she had to do to survive among the five women.


    When someone asked me if I was the prettiest, I immediately said yes.


    There��s no way all five of us can meet and say things like I like you more anyway.


    It was a struggle to live.


    Of course, Eun-ha liked Eun-ae.


    Anyway, Eun-ha was the only one in the family who was comforted by Eun-ae.


    Thanks to that, I was somehow able to stay alive until the date of my engagement to Lee Yu-jeong was decided.


    ��It��s Eunha. your father


    At that time, Lee Jung-in called Eunha.


    Eunha straightened her posture and turned her gaze to him.


    Lee Jung-in said with a serious face.


    Honestly, I think Yejang is better than you. ������.��


    If Yoo-jung got married with a formal dress, at least people in the world wouldn��t have been quick to say anything to Yoo-jeong. But yes�� things will be very different when you become a third wife.


    To say that Yejang Choi is better.


    The gaze of her mother, Eun-ah, seemed to pierce Lee Jung-in in an instant.


    But Lee Jung-in was right.


    If Lee Yoo-jung married Choi Ye-jang, he would have gained a lot, but if he married Eun-ha, there were more losses than gains.


    I bet The word ��third wife�� will follow forever��.


    People��s attitudes are variable.


    It changes according to power and position.


    Now, Lee Yu-jeong��s disability can be interpreted favorably by those who are into romanticism.


    After a while, they will start saying hateful things to Yujeong Lee.


    I won��t say it openly, but there will be whispers behind my back, and as it spreads, she will hear it too.


    The word third wife was a position that seemed belittled by itself.


    ��So, take good care of Yoojung. Please take good care of Yoojung.


    Lee Jung-in lowered his head.


    Eunha also bowed her head in response. S��arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    -I won��t let anyone touch me.


    Eunha knew well.


    That��s why I made a promise.


    The guy who says something to Lee Yoo-jung will definitely not let go.


    I will kill you even physically.


    This was what he was determined to do when he married her as his third wife.


    Then I looked at Lee Yu-jeong.


    �� I��ll also ask you to take good care of me in the future. Father, mother, sister-in-law.


    she was laughing


    The meeting ended amicably as she greeted his family.


    ��


    It wasn��t the end just because we got engaged.


    The most important thing was still unsolved.


    After returning to the clan hall that day, Eun-ha headed to the room where Jeong Ha-yang lived.


    ����I��m not in a good mood, but what if Hayang paid more attention to me than me?��


    ����Yeah, thanks.��


    There was also a hint from Seohyun Han.


    Eun-ha felt that she kidnapped Lee Yu-jeong and that Jeong Ha-yang was avoiding her from that day on.


    Her mind also dimly realized.


    Jeong Ha-yang does not welcome her third engagement.


    Seohyun is an exception�� This must be a natural reaction.


    I could understand her heart.


    As a result, Eun-ha could neither persistently pursue nor persuade her who was avoiding him.


    But he couldn��t let her keep avoiding him like this.


    -Hayangah, it��s me.


    Papa��


    Smart.


    Eunha knocked on the door.


    No answer came.


    Rather, the reaction was shown by nearby rooms.


    The door opens left and right with


    a


    sigh .


    Including Jinseo, Kim Minji, and Cha Eunwoo.


    Women on the same floor poked their heads out through the cracks in the door.


    They glared at the galaxy and pretended to slit their throats with their hands.


    ����.


    means you��re dead.


    They even pursed their lips and said something.


    Say trash die.


    Eunha seemed to be able to hear the words they said through their lips.


    [��You fool, go and lie flat. Whether Hayang is whining or what he says, he just says you��re all wrong.]


    [Seona, you��re the only one��]


    [You��re not comforting me, are you? I��m on White��s side.]


    [����.]


    [Wouldn��t Eun-ah unnie, Seohyun unnie, Yoo-jung, or Eun-ae be there to comfort you anyway? It��s too timid to even ask for my comfort!]


    [Yes, thank you for worrying.]


    [Hey, what are you saying��. Why am I worrying? The door is open, just go in.]


    Jinseo-na��s telepathy also flew in.


    Two people push.


    Talking through Artifacts.


    Eun-ha knocked on Jeong Ha-yang��s door again.


    -I��ll go in.


    I didn��t hear Jeong Ha-yang��s answer.


    Eun-ha decided to enter her room without asking permission.


    As Jinseo-na said, the door was not locked.


    Haya.


    ����.


    The room was dark.


    Eun-ha stopped looking for power to turn on the light.


    Then he chose to light up the room with a snap of his fingers.


    Did you eat?


    ����.


    Jung Ha-yang was lying on the bed.


    Eunha turned her back on him as if she didn��t even want to see him.


    He even covered himself with a blanket.


    Eunha sat down on the bed and carefully removed the blanket.


    Jung Ha-yang did not resist.


    Eunha stroked her hair.


    Don��t touch my hair��


    I��m sorry I want to touch you.


    ��Why did you come��


    I came to see you.


    lie.


    Hair not tied with a ribbon.


    Eunha touched her loose hair and finally got her answer.


    she pushed away weakly.


    Even though he told me not to do it, the reason why I let him go was that Jung Ha-yang��s words and thoughts were different.


    When I said don��t touch my hair, I meant to touch it more.


    Saying why you came is no different from saying why you came only now.


    The lie answer was to hide her mind.


    Lastly, to push weakly is to ask for a strong pull.


    Eun-ha understood Jeong Ha-yang��s language and lay down on the bed.


    Don��t��


    no.


    Jung Ha-yang struggled a little.


    But when he stubbornly refused, she stopped struggling.


    Eunha hugged her from behind.


    Although Jeong Ha-yang was wrapped in a blanket, he couldn��t feel her warmth directly.


    Even so, Eunha focused more on the situation in which she was holding her.


    won��t you see me?


    I hate to see your face


    I got engaged to Yoojung today.


    ����.


    Thank you for allowing me to get engaged.


    What should I say?


    Eunha has been thinking about it until now and still hasn��t found an answer.


    Because I know that neither answer will work for Jung Ha-yang.


    That��s why Eunha decided to focus on listening to her voice.


    Finally she opened her mouth.


    ��I hate it��


    ����.


    I want you to look at me.


    Jung Ha-yang sobs.


    She turned slowly.


    But don��t look at the galaxy.


    She just buried her face in Eunha��s arms and shed tears.


    Eun-ha patted Jung Ha-yang on the back.


    Her back trembled slightly.


    I hate that I��m second.


    ����.


    If I was the first, I wouldn��t have let you make a harem��. Why am I the second? I confessed first��


    I��m sorry.


    She let out all her suppressed emotions.


    Eunha could only say sorry.


    I felt sorry for Jung Ha-yang.


    Because she couldn��t do what she wanted.


    Still, when I talked to Seohyun unnie and I decided to do the second one, I hated it, but I was convinced�� that you might end up making a harem�� I also kept that situation in mind. ����.


    But still, I don��t like it�� Even Seohyun unnie is fine. Can��t you just like us? huh?


    Jung Ha-yang is hanging on.


    She looks up at the galaxy.


    A face full of tears.


    It seemed that his face was thin.


    Eunha had no choice but to tell her something she didn��t expect while wiping away her tears.


    -I��m sorry.


    You�� you��re so selfish.


    Jeong Ha-yang said in anger.


    Nevertheless, instead of escaping from Eunha��s arms, Jeong Ha-yang chose to dig deeper into his arms.


    It��s like you��re never going to lose it.


    She rubbed her face in Eunha��s arms and continued to express her existence.


    Hayang, do you remember when we first entered the academy?


    At that time, Eunha suddenly changed the subject.


    Jeong Ha-yang only breathed heavily, but did not respond.


    Then, she nodded weakly in Eunha��s arms.


    Eunha smiled bitterly.


    It was when I was preparing for the 031st class launching ceremony. then i would have said


    ����.


    There is someone I want to meet.


    Quite a bit of time has passed.


    Eun-ha recalled the time when she entered secondary academy and lost her mind halfway without finding Lee Yu-jeong.


    At that time, Jung Ha-yang responded.


    She slowly raised her head.


    Eun-ha met Jeong Ha-yang��s eyes.


    Is that person�� Yu-Jung?


    That��s right. You may not believe it, but you are a very precious person to me.


    What should I convince you?


    What should I answer?


    The galaxy still did not know.


    However, Eun-ha wanted to tell her what she had hidden.


    I can��t say much now. ����.


    But someday, when time passes�� I��ll tell you when everything is over. But then I��


    Noh Eun-ha��s sincerity.


    Jung Ha-yang is listening.


    Eunha brushed her hair and tightened the arm that was holding her.


    It seems like you won��t miss it.


    Eunha did not relax her arms.


    ��I hope you don��t be afraid of me.


    I�� Why am I afraid of you��


    Jeong Ha-yang shakes her head.


    Eunha laughed soundlessly.


    ��Promise. Please�� tell me what happened between you and Yoojung.


    yes wait until then


    Jeong Ha-yang��s anger was not resolved.


    However, she felt sorry for Eunha and sympathized with his sorrow.


    Even so, Eun-ha was relieved to see her softened.


    Beep!


    That day, the fire chicken opens the window alone and flies out.


    The two talked about their memories and emphasized the bond they had built over the years.


    And as if confirming each other��s hearts, they spent a deep and affectionate night.


    ��


    Shortly after Lee Yu-jeong��s engagement.


    Alice Group decided to advance the marriage of Noh Eun-ha and Jung Ha-yang.

 Chapter 724

    Relife Player 724


    [Chapter 184]


    [As the heart moves (6)]


    YH Group canceled their engagement with Lee Yu-jeong, a direct descendant of Luminous Group, in a public appearance.


    However, I shouldn��t have thought that the YH group would be friendly.


    Considering the external image, there was no difference in opinion, but there was no guarantee that the outside and the inside matched.


    From YH Group��s point of view, Luminous Group and Eunha will be looked down upon. In particular, Eunha, who shamed Yejang Choi and stole Lee Yujeong in front of everyone, can��t be seen favorably.


    It is said that YH Group is now taking public action to create positive public opinion for Choi Ye-jang.


    It was obvious that he would take retaliatory measures once the issue with Choi Ye-jang was resolved.


    Seohyun Han expected that.


    Therefore, she moved quickly to prepare for that time.


    ��Seohyun, what are you doing? There are things in the world that you depend on me for. married well Because of Eunha, she does a favor for me.


    don��t make fun of me Instead of being nice to Chi Eun-ha, why don��t you be kind to me too?


    However, even with Han Seohyun��s power, there was an obvious limit.


    As she married Eunha, her influence in the Sirius Group was greatly limited.


    As a result, she had no choice but to accompany her older sister Han Seo-yeon.


    Even though Han Seo-yeon��s personality is picky, fortunately, she listened to Han Seo-hyun��s words and showed a flirtatious appearance.


    Here comes Yejin.


    My sister��s voice is loud.


    don��t worry. He must have expected something from what we called. Even so, the fact that I came here means that it is okay even if I have some intention.


    ��I guess you��re right. They are curious about us.


    I will lead the negotiations. So, Seohyun and you look at Yejin��s emotions and tell me whenever there��s something wrong.


    okay.


    After a while, watching Choi Ye-jin, a direct descendant of YH Group, appear.


    The two talked quietly.


    Then, he rediscovered his role.


    Seohyun Han looked at Yejin Choi��s feelings and decided to give a signal to Seoyeon Han under the table.


    ��I didn��t know the older sisters would call me so suddenly. But weren��t the sisters fighting again? When I came here, it seemed like they were arguing.


    Come on, Yejin! Ayyyyyy, it��s to the extent that Seohyun did aegyo to me.


    You sound like an aegyo Do you think I would do that to this sister?


    On the outside, they were sisters who seemed to be at odds with each other.


    The two were actually close enough to share secrets that could not be easily told to others.


    Contrary to the external gaze, the two were in good harmony with each other and were able to understand each other��s intentions with only a few signals.


    That��s why-.


    ��Anyway, welcome. Ye-jin, aren��t you also out of your mind these days? You must have been very hurt because of the Yejang.


    I know.


    From the moment Choi Ye-jin sat down.


    She could be said to have been caught in the web the two had made.


    When Han Seo-yeon threw a topic, Han Seo-hyun led the topic by arguing as if it was nothing.


    And Seo-yeon Han used Seohyun��s gift to understand Choi Ye-jin��s feelings and demonstrated her specialty, grilling people.


    -Your grandmother is too kind. He also didn��t like the situation where his brother eats everything, so he moved away from Galaxy and formed a group. It��s strange that you can��t be recognized as the successor just because you��re a woman. A complete frog tadpole enemy��


    inconsistency.


    So, isn��t that inconsistent? It was really too much. Yejin, the fact that you are doing well right now is a fact that I and others know��


    Yes�� That��s right. But what can I do? I don��t want to fight to the point of stealing your seat��


    Take it. what?


    take it away no, is this stealing? In fact, wasn��t it the position I had to return to you from the beginning? Ever since I was little, I heard that you are better than Yejang Choi. However, Choi Ye-jang became the successor because she was a woman and because she was 3 years younger.


    ����.


    It��s such an outdated idea. If my group had done that, I would have knocked out the person above me right away. Why? Because managing a group is not something that can only be done with legitimacy and greed.


    ����.


    How many people are working under us. But do you think it��s okay to ruin the group by pampering them only with our greed? The person who has to feed them must have the ability to do so before legitimacy.


    Sister, don��t be so radical. If I had been born before my sister, she would have blown my head off. I will. If you��re incompetent than me, of course you should. But it��s okay because Seohyun is my younger sister and she��s pretty!


    This is why I hate my sister.


    Is our Seohyun upset? Sorry. Come on, my sister will hug you.


    It��s hot, so go away.


    Chet, is it because Yejin is there? Anyway, yes, what do you think?


    What��


    don��t you want to get back�� the things that should have gone back to you? really?


    I don��t know what unnie is thinking, but don��t encourage a kid who is doing well for no reason.


    You��re doing just fine. Under my brother, I obey my grandmother��s words, and I��m being exploited within the group.


    ����!


    My sister was too talkative. Yejin, don��t listen to what this sister says.


    what about me I mean, I feel sorry for Ye-jin. You��re so pretty, you��re so good at work, and you��re kind-hearted, so don��t you feel sorry for being taken advantage of?


    Ehh��


    ��Seoyeon unni is right.


    ������!!��


    Sister Han roasted her.


    In the first place, even before Choi Ye-jin came here, she must have had a hunch that the two would encourage her.


    Meanwhile, she had suppressed her dissatisfaction with the group.


    And Choi Ye-jang became crippled, and it exploded as an opportunity.


    Finally, she was looking for a cause to unleash her ambitions and an outside force to stand up for her.


    Whether it was her unconscious kick or not.


    In a way, the intentions of the Han sisters and Choi Ye-jin��s unconscious desires coincided.


    So-.


    -I am behind you. So stop being exploited like a slave now and let Ye-jin live a life that suits you. we will cheer you on


    Unnie, why me�� uhh��.


    Seoyeon unnie Seohyun unnie. Thank you so much for your support. I��ll give it a try.


    Go-Stop weaving and hitting each other.


    The three formed an implicit alliance by thoroughly acting out the roles given to each other.


    ��


    Eunha got engaged to Lee Yoojung.


    From that day on, Eun-ha would meet Lee Yoo-jung without paying attention.


    My mother asked me to leave the ring you gave me as a keepsake and get a new engagement ring.


    So let��s do it. Even if it wasn��t, I was thinking the same thing. I couldn��t even wear the ring after handing it over to Yejang Choi.


    Beep beep beep beep beep beep!


    ������.��


    A date at the Clan Hall.


    Clan members clicked their tongues when they saw Eunha holding hands and hanging out.


    They would be busy working, but Clanlord was comfortable dating after selling, so it was understandable.


    Wow��. you really have to speak at the meeting next month? In-house dating is prohibited. At the very least, they should not allow love affairs within the clan.


    Although he did not move into Solo Village.


    Kim Min-ji used to say that her eyes were cold and went around saying that.


    And the clan members tended to agree with her.


    Of course-


    ��Thank you very much for coming to this exchange meeting. It��s small, but it��s a gift from me.


    ������.��


    Gulp.


    The backlash has also subsided to some extent.


    This is because Lee Yu-jeong captivated them by giving them gifts.


    In the case of Jin Parang, when he saw her, he would now gulp and wag his tail like a dog waiting to be fed.


    Yoojung trained the stupid hyung.


    Lee Yu-jeong had a history of training Jinpa-rang in her previous life.


    Back then, if Jinparang had a nasty personality through training over and over again, in this life, Jinparang��s personality could be easily tamed.


    uh! Yoo Jeong-ah! Did you come to see me!? Why are you coming to see your brother? That brother is saying strange things right now. Of course you came to see me.


    While I was coming to see Eunha, Blue oppa and you all came to see it too.


    Look! Is it true that you came to see me!? I��m going to work, so I��m having fun. If Eunha is having a hard time, tell me! Because I will punish No Eun-ha!


    Yes, Thanks. Oh, I just brought some snacks to the receptionist��


    After all, you��re the only one in Yoojung!? thanks! I��ll eat well!


    It was the same today.


    Jinpa-rang appealed to Lee Yoo-jung to the fullest and disappeared as soon as he heard the sound of snacks.


    Yoojung covered her mouth and laughed.


    The shame was the galaxy��s share.


    Eunha��s face was hot.


    That��s not a wolf, it��s a mutt. If you give him something to eat,


    he��ll do that��. What a mutt. I��ll try to be careful. It��s because I grew up with that hyung since I was very young.


    still.


    I��ll be careful.


    yes nice nice


    ������.��


    In fact, all the people standing in front of Justice Lee became docile dogs.


    Eunha was the same.


    The clan members only turned their heads at the now common sight.


    Meanwhile-.


    -I have to be nice to that hyung.


    I was able to get engaged to Yoo-jung thanks to that hyung making that mess.


    Eunha was feeling grateful to Parang.


    Jinparang even received a warning from the mana management organization because of this incident.


    He was subject to very strong sanctions, including probation and freezing grades.


    As a result, his player rating was expected to remain B-class until next year��s evaluation.


    Even so, Jinparang��.


    ����Eh? is that really that bad? As long as you don��t go to prison, it��s no big deal!��


    Fool��s brother had no brain.


    he didn��t care


    Feeling sorry for Jinpa-rang, he was able to ease his worries.


    ��Ah.


    huh? what��s the matter?


    ����.


    In the meantime.


    After sending Jinparang away, Eunha met Habaekryun.


    It was like going to do homework.


    She was holding a writing instrument and notebook in her arms.


    Eun-ha approached Ha Baek-ryeon, who was walking from the opposite hallway.


    Are you going to do your homework? nice


    ��yes.


    Yoojung, did I tell you before? He is Ha Baek-ryun. Say hello to Baekryun. Who this sister is��


    I know. who is that sister You��re my new boyfriend.


    ������.��


    After returning, Yujeong Lee and Ha Baekryun met.


    I hope the two of you will be as close as in your previous lives.


    However, the wind of the galaxy was different.


    Ha Baek-ryun��s attitude was crooked.


    she said pouting her lips.


    Heh I��ll go do my homework then.


    Ha Baek-ryun groaned.


    She didn��t even say hello to Lee Yu-jeong and just passed by.


    is it because of me


    Eunha smiled bitterly.


    The situation was different from before the return.


    Eunha couldn��t say anything and had to let her go.


    right then-


    -Hold on a second.


    yes?


    Lee Yoo-jung let go of Eun-ha��s hand.


    Suddenly, I moved to Ha Baek-ryun.


    After walking for a while, she was called and turned her head.


    -My name is Lee Yu-jeong. Baekryun heard your story well. Are you helping your mom with her work?


    ��My name is Ha Baek-ryun.


    Yujeong Lee held out her hand.


    Ha Baek-ryun did not refuse to shake her hand.


    The feelings she had for Lee Yu-jeong originally stemmed from Eun-ha.


    There was no ill feeling towards Lee Yu-jeong.


    So she acted curtly and couldn��t push Lee Yu-jeong away.


    I will one day join and live in this clan. Even for that time, Baekryun wants to be close to you. ����.


    As you can see, I��m blind, so it��s going to be hard to live here. So Baekryun, if that time comes for you, won��t you help me?


    ��Yes, when the time comes. yes thank you very much Oh, and these are the snacks I brought this time. Why don��t you try them? Baekryun will give you Actually, I heard about you from Eunha, so I brought it because I thought you would like it. �� Thank you.


    Yujeong Lee put her hand in her bag.


    She took out the macarons.


    I didn��t see Lee Yoo-jung.


    Eun-ha noticed that Baekryeon��s face instantly brightened.


    Hurry up!


    In the end, Ha Baek-ryun reluctantly accepted it and turned away.


    She jumped out of her seat.


    Eun-ha smiled as she saw her disappear with her hair flying in two pigtails as if wagging her tail.


    It reminded me of a vigilant kitten.


    Do you think you��ve become friends with Baekryun? In the future, we should gradually become friends. But I think we can become friends.


    okay?


    huh. I don��t think he��s a bad kid�� Even though he looks like that, Eunha seems to like you.


    Is it Baekryun? me? Yes, it seems to depend on you? Think about it. After living in Seongnam and coming here, wouldn��t the only people I could rely on be my mother and you, whom I knew in Seongnam?


    He got along well with the other clan members and didn��t approach me�� Maybe it��s because he doesn��t know how to treat you?


    Hmm��


    Lee Yu-jeong giggled.


    At this, Eunha fell into thought.


    But the thought did not last long.


    ��ah.��


    It was because I met Jeong Ha-yang.


    Eun-ha, who was walking down the hallway holding Lee Yoo-jung��s hand, was taken aback when she saw Jeong Ha-yang.


    Hello, how are you? Yes, bye.


    silence for a while.


    Jung Ha-yang quietly accepted Lee Yu-jeong��s greeting.


    Then he moved his steps.


    Soon after, she brushed away Eunha and Lee Yoojung��s hands naturally.


    Yoo Jung-ah, Eun-ha keeps making me work.


    Ah�� you must have a lot of work. Are you having a hard time? are you okay?


    So I��m going to go have a coffee with Seohyun unnie to rest for a while. Yoojung, would you like to come with me?


    Um�� is that so?


    Jeong Ha-yang hugs Lee Yu-jeong.


    she whines


    Lee Yu-jeong patted her on the back.


    Then let��s drink coffee together! Oh, except for the galaxy.


    yes yes then


    ����.


    At this point, should we just leave Eunha alone and live together as the three of us? I wish I could live with you too. would you really do that?


    It doesn��t even look at the galaxy.


    Jeong Ha-yang talking to Lee Yu-jeong.


    Soon Ha-yang Jeong made a sound of excitement and dragged Lee Yu-jeong away.


    Papa.


    How is it��


    Lee Yu-jeong softly waves her hand.


    Eun-ha burst into laughter as she watched the two people walk away from each other.


    The fire chicken comforted him.


    If I get married to three people later, won��t I be on the verge of a cold meal? Well, this is a hundred times better than the three of them fighting each other��


    It��s a good but painful sound.


    ��


    Noh Eun-ha got engaged for the third time.


    Upon hearing the news at the academy, Illya was engulfed in shock as if heaven and earth were about to open.


    -The Lord can do that. Above all, it is strange to understand the Lord with the standards of people��s thinking.


    When Eunha was straddling both legs, it was something she hadn��t thought deeply about.


    However, when the reaction to Eunha at the academy was sharply divided.


    Illya had no choice but to face a problem she hadn��t thought of before.


    And the conclusion that Illya came to after thinking was that the Lord Noh Eun-ha was a god, not a human, so he should not be judged with a human way of thinking.


    The Lord is giving me this realization. The Lord is free from all the laws of the world. So no matter how many people the Lord marries, it is none of our business to discuss.


    ������.��


    Also the Lord said. don��t hate people Have a heart that loves all human beings.


    Illya��s preaching was also having an influence in the academy.


    In the first place, even before Ilya preached, there were quite a few followers of Noh Eun-ha at the academy who originated from Noh Eun-ha��s division.


    It was only natural that they were reborn as zealous believers of the Galactic Religion.


    And surprisingly, Illya��s evaluation of this incident was greatly received by the devoted followers.


    He said, ��The Lord commanded me to love my neighbor and my enemy! He said, ��The Lord said that it is the love of mankind, by the Lord, for the Lord, and only possible by the Lord, for the peace of mankind!


    don��t hate others Love others that much! Then the Lord will save you!


    ������.��


    In other words, the zealous believer was no different from a fanatic.


    Anyway, the influence of the Galactic High School in the academy continued to grow day by day.


    Meanwhile, Illya returned to the Pandora Clan Hall for the weekend.


    While preparing for the weekend service, she sang Bae Soo-bin.


    -What is the reason you want to see me?


    Oh come on


    Up to this point, Ilya and Bae Su-bin had almost no contact.


    Even so, the reason Ilya called her was because of her actions in the kidnapping of Lee Yu-jeong.


    It is said that the solo unit members did a great job in order to secure the engagement of the Lord. There are two things my sister is mistaken for. One is the residents of Solo Village, not members of the Solo Unit. The other thing is, I never caused a terrorist attack to make Noh Eun-ha��s engagement happen. I was just fooled by No Eun-ha.


    Either way is fine. I want to make a suggestion to you.


    proposal? what suggestions?


    The residents of Solo Village showed outstanding contagiousness in this incident.


    It exercised contagious power to attract not only the residents of the village but also the general public.


    What��s more, they mentioned mana-sin by inciting terror.


    From there, she came up with a brilliant idea.


    ��Join our church. what? What are you talking about?


    Literally. The Eunha Bridge is willing to welcome you and the residents of Solo Village.


    What am I supposed to do after I join Noh Eun-ha Church? If we��re even thinking about starting a human harem, we��d better not do it.


    No, it means to work with the support of the Eunhaha Church. And our Galactic Church recognizes the harem of the Lord, but does not recognize the harem of others.


    Hmm��. It��s a religion without a separate naeronambul. I��ll listen to the story once. Where do you keep talking?


    Currently, the Eunha Church was under the control of the Mana Church while inflating its tax base.


    And they didn��t recognize each other��s gods, so they didn��t get along well.


    In short, the Galactic Religion was claiming that the Mana God was the galaxy, while the Mana Religion was claiming that it was not the Galaxy.


    In such a situation, the strength of the Mana religion was so great that sometimes the believers would fight each other and fight.


    The problem is that unlike the Galactic Religion, Mana Religion was so radical that there were groups similar to the armed forces.


    As a saint of the Galactic Religion, I have the duty to protect believers who are loved by the Lord.


    That��s why you��re asking us to form an armed force to catch them. hmm not bad But we don��t have that much of an advantage. Why do we have to fight and shed blood for the harem king?


    Only then can we keep love, justice and peace.


    we are solo Do you think it makes sense for Solo to protect the harem king?


    Only Lord can set up a harem.


    what?


    The Lord is influential not only to our believers but also to the general public. If someone like that sets up a harem, other people might follow suit.


    ����.


    Isn��t that kind of thing absolutely unacceptable from your point of view?


    It doesn��t.


    So I want to tell you to compromise with reality. compromise?


    Forgive your lord��s harem. ����.


    And never try to tolerate a harem other than the Lord. It is okay to tolerate the love affairs of believers, but not to tolerate the love affairs of non-believers.


    It��s completely mine.


    He said, ��The Lord said that all things in the world are born unfairly. It is inevitable that people��s treatment is different in the end.


    Illya said as if praying.


    Bae Su-bin was lost in thought.


    Soon, she raised her eyebrows.


    ��Okay, I��ll accept your suggestion. S~ea??h the ��ovelFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    May the grace of the Lord be with you.


    Commonly known as the Galactic Inquisition.


    It was the background for the birth of the armed forces within the Eunhaha Church.


    ��


    Exchange meeting of Luminous Group.


    The impact of the exchange meeting that day did not stop there.


    The exchange meeting, which ended in a grand manner enough to be talked about by people, created a new meeting between them.


    -Hello, Junghoon oppa. Is this the first time we��ve seen each other like this? In the meantime, I��m not in the position to be alone with my brother.


    Okay, tell me about your business.


    Choi Jeong-hoon, a direct descendant of the Galaxy Group.


    A direct member of the Samra Group.


    The meeting of the two was also like that.


    The two met through an exchange meeting.


    That day, since I met my brother after a long time, I felt that way. Oh, he said he became very sexy while not seeing him. Did you fall in love at first sight?


    If you��re just kidding, go back. Because I don��t have time to spend useless talking with you.


    So, is it okay to bring out an instructive story?


    Whether Choi Jeong-hoon frowns or not.


    Oh Hae-in grew up.


    Soon, she crossed her legs and opened her mouth again.


    ��What I just said is a very good cause.


    ����.


    oppa, why don��t you get engaged to me?


    Hmm��.


    At Oh Hae-in��s suggestion.


    Choi Jeong-hoon finally responded.


    He glared at her in interest.


    yellow and blue.


    Her eyes, of different colors, were twinkling as well.


    I have also secured a stable position in the 10th place in the business world, and my situation is similar to that of my older brother, right?


    ����.


    My brother is a kinslayer and I am a monster with eyes. We��re running some not-so-good rumors about our engagement, right? Even so, it��s not a situation where you need to drop the ransom and get engaged. so? So, from what I see, I think the two of us can be good partners�� What do you think, bro?


    Oh Hae-in grinned.


    Now it was up to Choi Jeong-hoon to decide the direction of the conversation.


    ����.


    Choi Jeong-hun was silent.


    Soon, he burst into laughter.


    The corners of his mouth went up to his ears.

 Chapter 725

    Relife Player 725


    [Chapter 185]


    [Academy Guest Instructor]


    The 2nd semester of the 16th year of the Seonrye has begun.


    After summer vacation, students had no choice but to go to school even if they didn��t want to.


    Uh��


    Ha Baek-ryun was the same.


    Ha Baek-ryeon, who spent her life happily playing at the Clan Hall and occasionally doing vacation homework, let out a sigh.


    I didn��t like going to school.


    I thought it would be a hundred times better to play with the clan sisters.


    Except for the old man, all the people in the clan are good people.


    ��the sweets are delicious too.


    To be honest, I liked the clan life so much that I hated going to school.


    When I lived in Seongnam City, I didn��t have much to do at night, and I usually spent time helping my mother after school, so I didn��t have many friends to hang out with.


    In addition, when Ha Baek-ryun was 9 years old, the atmosphere in Seongnam City was so bad that he could not go outside to play.


    Compared to that, how different was life in Pandora Clan?


    ����Baekryun-ah, make sure to apply sunscreen when going outside. They say it��s very hot today.��


    No Eun-ah and Ryu Yeon-hwa were Ha Baek-ryeon��s closest friends.


    They approached her while breaking people��s vigilance and treated her kindly, worrying that her fair skin would burn these days.


    Especially when I was with Noh Eun-ah, I felt like the time went by really well.


    I can��t believe that such an older sister is brother and sister with that uncle.


    Of course, Ha Baek-ryun still couldn��t believe that No Eun-ah and No Eun-ha were siblings.


    Noh Eun-ae had come before, and she looked like Noh Eun-ah, but not Noh Eun-ha.


    On the other hand, she also likes books and communicates well with Jung Ha-yang, who has the same hobby.


    ��Ah, Baekryun has arrived. Are you here to borrow a book again? You��ve already read the book you borrowed before. That��s amazing.��


    Jeong Ha-yang was a reading maniac.


    She had a lot of books and a library was located on her floor.


    As a result, Ha Baek-ryun was able to meet her often.


    Each time, Jung Ha-yang would come to me kindly and recommend interesting books.


    But a few days ago it was different.


    ��If you want to read a little more difficult book, how about Heosaengjeon? Studying economics and drawing the society at the time in a humorous way is quite Jae-Seohyun unnie?��


    ��Or how about reading this? It��s called Guunmong, and although I don��t like the ending, the story is quite interesting. There will also be cartoons.��


    ��Hmm�� Guanmong is good too. It��s because it��s even being said that this is a novel that was ahead of its time����


    Ha Baek-ryun, who went to borrow the book that day, met Han Seo-hyun for some reason.


    While talking with Jeong Ha-yang, she recommended a book to Ha Baek-ryeon.


    ��Have fun reading.��


    ����Thank you.��


    an unknown person.


    At first, Ha Baek-ryeon, who was repulsed by the fact that she was Eun-ha Noh��s wife, realized that she was not a bad person either.


    He also knew that she cared for him.


    As a result, she unconsciously felt difficult for Seohyun Han, while also having a good liking for him. sea??h th�� N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Anyway-.


    -I don��t like going to school. I wish I could go on vacation soon. It��s hard to get up early in the morning.


    No Eun-ha is, of course, a bad person.


    Although Jinparang was a bit stupid.


    Ha Baek-ryeon felt satisfaction in her clan life.


    As a result, she did not like the situation of having to go to school and study.


    Fortunately, today is the opening ceremony, so school will end early.


    Ha Baek-ryeon was comforting herself and moving on to elementary school.


    Then-.


    ��What? White lotus!


    huh? Ah�� long hair?


    on my way to school.


    Ha Baek-ryun had an unexpected and surprising meeting.


    I met Jean Valjean, whom I thought I would never see again.


    Ha Baek-ryun blinked as he could not believe that he was dreaming.


    Valjanga! What are you doing here!? Have you moved here too?


    What�� did that happen?


    Then you will go to the same school as me?


    Uh, that��s not it�� I don��t know because I just moved in, but my dad says he��s going somewhere else.


    okay? It��s a pity��


    Valjean waved his hand vigorously.


    Ha Baek-ryun expressed her joy.


    Jean Valjean said with a wry smile, just as she remembered.


    huh? It��s a laugh I��ve seen a lot of places��


    I suddenly thought of that.


    Ha Baek-ryun did not pay much attention and solved the long hair and the long hair.


    Apparently, after moving to this area, it seems that we will be able to see each other often now.


    ah! Then tell me your house number. I now have a smartphone, so I can contact you anytime! uh? Ah��. My house is moving, so I don��t have a number yet��


    Don��t you have your parents�� number?


    My dad doesn��t have a smartphone�� Huh? really?


    nonsense.


    However, Ha Baek-ryun saw that Valjean��s face was in trouble and decided to ignore it.


    To say that they moved from Seongnam in a hurry means that Jean Valjean��s family had a story they couldn��t easily tell.


    So Ha Baek-ryeon decided to be grateful for being able to meet Jean Valjean again.


    Then I��ll give you my number! Please contact me! yes i will I��ll tell my dad and ask for a smartphone. No. How can you make it?


    no you don��t have to I don��t have to do that because of me��.


    I also want to get in touch with you, and I think it would be nice to be there when I think about what will happen in the future.


    But�� what if I get scolded by your dad?


    It can��t be. don��t worry.


    Because I was still innocent.


    Ha Baek-ryun did not feel anything strange.


    ��


    I thought that if Ha Baek-ryun lived at the Clan Hall, there would be an opportunity to get closer.


    However, Eunha��s expectations were wrong.


    Why are you flirting with me when you��re friendly with the other kids?


    Ha Baek-ryun became friendly with the clan members, but still did not come close to Eun-ha.


    It��s like an angry cat.


    Whenever she saw the galaxy, she was excited and pretended not to know as much as possible.


    Eunha had to feel the pain as if her heart was being ripped apart.


    I didn��t want to do long hair, but I couldn��t help it.


    Still, Baekryun seems to have opened up quite a bit to Jean Valjean. For the time being, I have to collect information on Baekryun with Jang Valjang and escort him.


    In the end, the galaxy used doppelganger magic to create Jean Valjean.


    It seemed to me that it would be better to ask Twenty-five to forge Jean Valjean��s identity.


    Meanwhile, in the second semester, Eunha was assigned as a guest instructor at the academy.


    For the time being, it��s going to be hard to care about the clan because you��re focusing on the guest instructor. The number of days I go to the Clan Hall will decrease, so the chance to get to know Baekryeon will inevitably decrease.


    So Eun-ha decided to make Jean Valjean due to several factors.


    Anyway, just like Ha Baek-ryeon started school today, Eun-ha had to pack up and go to the academy.


    ����I never thought that you, a student who rotted me the year before last, would become an instructor and come like this.


    How has your sister been?


    How are you? Do you think I could have gotten along if you had driven all the bad guys to me?


    Was it worthwhile to teach?


    I��m not going to say��


    Eunha Ryu Yeon-hwa Jin Seo-na.


    The three people who were selected as guest instructors from Pandora Clan visited Shin Seo-young��s instructor lab.


    Shin Seo-yeong did not forget to sigh as she was happy to see the three of them.


    Yeah, anyway, it��s nice to see your faces after a long time. Yeonhwa It��s been a long time since you too.


    your instructor. Bye in the meantime��


    You don��t have to be so formal. You can also just call comfortably. You can call me sister.


    Noona By the way, noona I��.


    Do you think the child hasn��t changed no matter how you got married? I thought that now that you��re a decent Clan Lord, I should treat you a little differently, but if you��re so ignorant��


    Ay sister. Eunha is doing this because she is happy to meet unnie. you know It is good for the mind to listen to everything Eunha says.


    Serena still has her eyes on her.


    Shin Seo-yeong smiled.


    Afterwards, the four of them enjoyed refreshments and shared their current situation with each other.


    Of course, Eunha came to Shin Seoyoung for another reason.


    So how is your sister? Are there any good kids in your eyes?


    I��m sorry, but I��m an instructor and now you��re a Clanlord who recruits the kids I taught. You can��t hand over students�� personal information?


    That��s why I asked for your sister��s thoughts. Who looks better?


    yes i lost


    Several years have passed since Shin Seo-yeong worked as an instructor.


    To that extent, she was cultivating an eye for discriminating students.


    I couldn��t ignore her eyes.


    Eunha trusted her eyes more than information from the player industry.


    After coaxing her with Jinseo-na, he was able to find out information about promising players.


    I wonder if these students have potential as caster supporters.


    What about the dealer hunter guardian?


    Guys with melee weapons don��t have much to do with me. Even if I told you, wouldn��t it be different from the information you came across? Or you can ask < The Swordsman >. Are you Instructor Hwang Jin-hee?


    Yes, you have more discerning eyes than me, so visit me later and ask.


    Hwang Jin-hee from < The Swordsman >, a Living Myth.


    Eun-ha heard about her after a long time and was lost in thought.


    You don��t seem to like me very much, but should I go and ask?


    In fact, to Eunha, a person named Hwang Jin-hee was a difficult existence.


    He and she instinctively sensed that the sword they pursued was different.


    Nevertheless, Eunha decided to take a look at it and think about it.


    Her clan also had her apprentice < Sacred Sword > Choi Eun-hyeok, so he was expected to cooperate to some extent.


    -Then I��ll just get up.


    Yes, take a lot of good kids. And please take the kids who follow you like fanatics. yes? What kind of fanaticism?


    The children you entrusted to me. I want to quickly graduate from them and rest a bit comfortably, kid.


    Eventually, the story ends.


    Eun-ha left behind Shin Seo-young, who pretended to be having a hard time.


    After leaving the instructor��s lab, Eun-ha slowly walked down the hallway.


    Have you decided who to recruit?


    Illya and the twin sisters are fixed, and the rest should be recruited in moderation considering the balance. If you add Illya, you will now have enough supporters, so don��t try hard to recruit supporters unless you have outstanding supporters.


    Then I��ll take out the supporters and look for them. And I��ll pick out a telepath or two.


    Telepathy please.


    okay.


    Even if you have already graduated.


    When Jin Seo-na attended the academy, the personal connections she made with Ain students were still functioning.


    Eun-ha decided to leave the telepathic talent entirely to her.


    And Yeonhwa noona��


    Yes.


    Soon, Eun-ha spoke to Ryu Yeon-hwa, who was speechless today.


    Can Yeon-hwa noona meet < The Swordsman > and gather some information on promising stars? My sister thinks she is familiar with < Sword After >��.


    I have never met < Sword After >. All I know is that I am close with my grandfather.


    But, unlike me, < Guardian of Swords > will like my older sister. ok then i��ll try that


    Eun-ha decided to send Ryu Yeon-hwa to Hwang Jin-hee to find out information about the students.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa nodded at his request without saying anything.


    ��Then I have something to prepare for the lecture, so I��ll go first.


    ok see you later


    see you later sister


    Soon, Ryu Yeon-hwa left.


    Eunha and Seona waved to her as she walked away.


    -That��s what I��m thinking these days. huh.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa walks away.


    Eun-ha, who took her hand, opened her mouth.


    Lately, I feel like Yeonhwa noona is avoiding me.


    Oh yeah?


    Eunha muttered blankly.


    At first I thought it was because of my mood, but now I know for sure.


    I didn��t know about it because I hadn��t had many chances to get involved with her in the meantime.


    This time as a guest instructor at the academy, I was able to realize that as I got along with her more and more.


    Did I do something wrong��


    Papa?


    It��s not like you hate yourself.


    But it seems to be trying to keep a distance.


    Unable to understand her intentions, Eunha couldn��t help but groan.


    Then Jinseo-na sighed.


    -I��m just pretending not to know.


    uh? do you know why


    I haven��t heard from Yeonhwa unnie, but I can roughly guess.


    What?


    your ring.


    Jinseo-na pointed at Eun-ha��s hand.


    Two on the left and one on the right.


    Han Seo-hyun, Jung Ha-yang and Lee Yu-jeong.


    He was wearing a ring that matched the three of them.


    Seohyun Han��s wedding ring on her left ring finger.


    Left hand middle finger Jung Ha-yang��s engagement ring.


    Lee Yu-jeong��s engagement ring on her right ring finger.


    Since I was wearing three rings, I couldn��t help but look at her.


    Jin Seo-na pointed at Eun-ha��s hand and opened her eyes wide.


    What do you think when you see it? Even I am at a loss as to how I should treat you, but how does Yeonhwa unnie feel?


    ����.


    This is normal. So you��re just pretending you don��t know. Don��t say stupid things like why are you avoiding Yeonhwa unnie?


    With a hum.


    Jinseo-na moved forward wagging her tail.


    The fox snapped his butt with her tail.


    ��I also have to prepare for the lecture, so I��ll go first.


    Beep beep beep beep beep beep!


    The fire chicken sees off Jinseo-na.


    Eunha stood nailed to her place.


    Soon he smiled bitterly.


    Well, I guess everyone can��t treat me comfortably anymore.


    Eun-ha realized that he was married again.


    ��


    < Crimson Zone > Noh Eun-ha.


    The player who made the biggest contribution in the invasion of Seoul becomes a guest instructor and lectures.


    Rumors spread quickly.


    Eunha hyung came as a guest instructor? Then you should go and say hi! which class is it I��m trying to take that class now, but it��s not listed in the syllabus.


    They said that classes taught by guest instructors are not listed in the syllabus until the final decision is made. Select the category there as the practical part of mana application. There will be a few lectures without the instructor��s name.


    I heard < Crimson Jiik > said that this is not a class taught by one person? It is said that the class is conducted with people from other clans.


    What then! I wonder what the class < Crimson Jiik > will be doing!


    The academy students were very excited.


    First of all, students who had a certain amount of friendship with Noh Eun-ha while attending the middle and high school academy responded greatly.


    The number was substantial.


    It��s because it��s been a year since Noh Eun-ha graduated.


    As a result, the awareness of Eunha among them was very high.


    The name of the Noh Eun-ha division was still stimulating their longing.


    Where was it?


    Now, Noh Eun-ha was being treated as a legend in the academy.


    You guys would have confirmed Noh Eun-ha��s skills in the invasion of Seoul, but we knew it a long time ago.


    Was it when I was in the first year of secondary academy? Didn��t you guys see the achievement that earned Eun-ha sunbaenim��s nickname of < Excellent Donanma > by beheading Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva?


    When I entered the middle school academy, I heard that senior Noh Eun-ha killed the 4th tier monster Gakgunbong in the academy dungeon!


    An anecdote that got the counterattack of arrogance.


    An anecdote from Japan.


    An anecdote about knocking down each military staff, etc.


    The anecdotes made by Eunha at the academy were achievements that none of the students who succeeded him had achieved.


    Furthermore, the achievements he made in the invasion of Seoul were recorded in history and passed on to posterity.


    together-.


    ��Let us go to hear the word of the Lord.


    ��amen.��


    In the academy, there were quite a few students who joined the Eunhahagyo.


    It was because Ilya promoted the church in his spare time and attracted them as followers.


    As a result, students, both you and I, visited the classroom to listen to Eunha��s class.


    ������.��


    In the end, the classroom was so full that it could not receive all the students.


    It even happened that Shin Seo-young and the instructors came and kicked out all those who did not attend the lecture.


    Where is this! You must guarantee the student��s right to class! Students say they want to take classes, but where is the law! Why am I paying a lot of money to go to the academy! Of course taking the class you want�� ������!!��


    There was even a temporary commotion.


    Shin Seo-young and the instructors had to appease the exhausted and angry students.


    As a result, the lectures given by Eunha can be listened to online.


    Only then were the instructors able to calm the students�� dissatisfaction to some extent.


    I can��t live because of him��


    This was unprecedented in the academy.


    As a result, Eunha achieved unprecedented achievements when she was a guest instructor as she was when she was a student.


    The instructors were fed up with recalling anecdotes from Eunha Noh��s student days.


    Anyway, there was a moment of commotion, but Eunha��s lecture went smoothly.


    ��Hello. This is Pandora Clan Road Noh Eun-ha. As you all know, it is called by the undeserved nickname of < Crimson Earthquake >.


    Mana application practice.


    In fact, Eunha did not intervene much in the lectures planned by the guest instructors.


    Just like putting a spoon on the table, I just put my name on it.


    What I��m going to teach you today is mana efficiency. This brought me to where I am now��


    ������.��


    However, the positions of them and the galaxy were completely reversed.


    Due to public opinion, the guest instructors gave up the role of leading the lecture to Eunha.


    It was literally like a jugaekjeon.


    They couldn��t help but stare at the Milky Way even though they were stunned.


    It was unfair, but it wasn��t bad from their point of view.


    After all, many students signed up for their classes.


    There will be a limit to the number of people Eunha can teach, so they just have to teach the remaining people.


    And actually-.


    ��When I was an academy student, I also taught the clan members, but they found it surprisingly difficult.


    ������.��


    Ironically, it was not just the students who were paying attention to Eunha Noh��s lecture.


    The people who came as guest instructors were also curious about his lectures.


    As a result, they were also listening to his lectures.


    Eun-ha didn��t care and lectured on mana efficiency, saying that it was the reason why she was here now.


    So I��m trying to show it with my eyes so that it��s a little easier to understand.


    All beings have mana.


    The amount of mana the being possesses depends on the amount of mana stored in the heart.


    In other words, it can be said that each person��s heart has a fixed amount of mana.


    This is an area that cannot be easily changed with effort and practice.


    Therefore, people with a low amount of mana in their bodies have no choice but to devise ways to increase the quality, not the capacity.


    ��That��s why people like me have to squeeze in mana until the heart can hold it, or somehow extract and capture only the efficiency. ������.��


    And each person��s way of putting it is very different. So I can��t say my method is always right. If you think my method is not right for you, then it is better to give up and find a method that suits you.


    Eunha lightly snapped her fingers.


    As a result, the mana dissolved in the air was activated to the extent that it could be seen with the naked eye.


    He spilled his mana and stimulated the mana dissolved in the atmosphere.


    ��I can��t show you how to purify the mana in the body, so I��ll talk about the process of absorbing magic dissolved in the atmosphere into the body. Most likely, they��ll be taking in the mana that��s dissolved in the air for what it is, because they��re fighting a tense battle. It doesn��t filter well.


    ������.��


    Among the ways to increase efficiency, there were two well-known methods.


    Among the particles of mana, only the mana with the strongest properties is absorbed.


    Or, taking advantage of the omnipresence of mana, it compresses mana with weak properties into mana with strong properties.


    But I use both methods as well as other methods.


    Soon, Eunha showed a demonstration.


    The mana that had been surging around the galaxy swayed loudly.


    Soon, the color of mana deepened.


    Among the elements that make up mana, impurities were removed to improve the quality.


    As an analogy, it was like evaporating salt water, leaving only salt.


    What��s wrong Oh��


    And one more time.


    ������.��


    It was a method that was not much different from the way other players used it.


    It was neither elaborate nor complex.


    Then, the visiting instructors and students could not hide their disappointment.


    Just then, the galaxy stimulated the mana that was wandering around again.


    Dark-colored mana swayed for an instant and reduced its strength.


    The amount of mana that had flowed around him until just a moment ago had decreased, and instead the color became even darker.


    Do it one more time.


    ������.��


    I go through this process ten times. Even if mana is refined or refined, it is an infinite force. It��s best to practice this in combat as well.


    Once, twice, three times��


    Eunha refined mana and accepted it into her body over 10 times in front of people that day.


    People were stunned to see the mana that strangely darkened the surroundings even though it was shining.


    ��It��s really easy to see with your own eyes, right? Hmm, if you join our clan, then I��ll let you know in more detail. Oh, I��m not promoting it. So don��t misunderstand.


    What��s going on with that��


    ������.��


    People were dumbfounded.


    The guest instructors lost the energy to protest even though Eunha almost openly promoted the clan.


    The students said they were seduced by the obvious trick.

 Chapter 726

    Relife Player 726


    [Chapter 185]


    [Academy Visiting Instructor (2)]


    Noh Eun-ha��s Mana Efficiency Training Method.


    The lecture that Eunha presented to people that day shocked them.


    Who��s going to follow that? Then what if the mana circuit gets twisted and goes wrong?


    Truly ignorant and reckless way.


    People couldn��t even dare to follow it, so they just stuck out their tongues.


    From that day on, the students looked at Eunha with more and more disdain, and the guest instructors looked at her like a monster.


    I thought people were poisonous, but poison is really poisonous. You mean you��ve been doing crazy things like that since you were a student? It��s good to be alive.


    What kind of mind do you have to have to be able to do something like that? One obsession is no joke. Doing it in battle again


    was the original�� guest instructors�� evaluation.


    As much as that, Galactic��s mana efficiency training method was out of the general category.


    Dunjae and Beomjae were evaluated as areas of genius who could not imitate.


    As a result, Eunha��s training method was not popular with people.


    It��s absurd to say that it��s the realm of genius just because you can��t get it without even trying it.


    On the other hand, the galaxy could not understand their reaction at all.


    He was, to put it bluntly, a criminal.


    Body mana was only slightly higher than average.


    The only talent he had at most was that he had excellent mana control.


    As a result, Eunha had no choice but to learn how to make up for her lack of talent with something else.


    Even if you guys were struggling like that, the clan members followed suit.


    Maybe it��s because I didn��t intentionally tell you the know-how in the lecture.


    It��s a trade secret, why would you tell me that?


    Geniuses with talent were members of his own clan.


    Noh Eun-ah, Jeong Ha-yang, Jo Ara, Bae Soo-bin, Cha Eun-woo, Mok Min-ho, etc.


    Clan members would learn easily when he opened the door.


    Eun-ha felt the gap in their talent.


    Well, I��m glad I��m not being treated like something to be seen by the kids. It��s good to be able to cover only those who are really willing to learn and those who are capable of budding.


    Anyway, after the first lesson of the galaxy.


    Instead of receiving Eunha��s advice, the students set out to find other guest instructors.


    Thanks to this, he was able to teach students relatively leisurely.


    And I was able to find talented students among them.


    -What did you say your name was?


    yes This is Cheon Hae Won!


    Cheon Hae-won? It��s the first time I��ve seen the surname Cheon. yeah you��re doing great I��ll look forward to it. ������!!��


    For example, a caster like Chun Hae-won.


    Eunha used to say that when she discovered the talents of the students, she would look forward to them.


    There was no way the students would not know the meaning behind the words.


    So they devoted themselves more to getting in the eyes of Eunha.


    On the other hand, among those who listened to his lectures, there was a separate person who was the most unique.


    Lord me? What about me?


    A wolf who accepted whatever the galaxy said without questioning it.


    She used her talent to the fullest and was even buying the admiration of other guest instructors.


    yeah�� well done


    All thanks to the teachings of the Lord.


    To the point where even the galaxy is shaken.


    Ilya immediately reproduced the eccentricity of the galaxy in front of her eyes.


    ��


    Basically, the relationship between the guest instructors was not that bad.


    It was not the official recruiting period yet, and even if they competed with each other, there was not much to gain.


    In a way, it was also an opportunity for them to connect with each other and broaden their horizons.


    Does the Pandora Clanlord know that? Maybe you don��t know��


    but maybe you don��t know. What?


    beep?


    Academy Cultural Center cafeteria.


    After finishing her lecture that day, Eun-ha was having lunch with the visiting instructors who had free time just in time.


    At that time, a member of the Dodang, who is known as the six stars of the Shilla Clan, suddenly got lucky.


    Then Gong Myeong-ho, a member of the five swords of the Zenith Clan, nodded.


    Why are these people saying things that only the locals know?


    Eun-ha made a puzzled expression at the incomprehensible sound.


    The two laughed out loud at this.


    I heard that if you stay as a guest instructor for a semester, it��s easy to get along. That��s right. If we fight each other, we��ll lose our temper and we��ll get exhausted? One person goes in and three people come out. Pandora��s Clan Road, too, if there��s someone you like, try working on it at least once.


    What about the clan members who came with me this time? < Seolchang > and < Geumho > also seem to be quite popular. Among the people here, there must be quite a few people aiming for it, right?


    ������.��


    At the sound of the two people chattering.


    People at the same table burst into laughter.


    Eun-ha sighed deeply at the conversation that seemed like only old men would share.


    Even so, he did not miss looking at the guest instructors who were appalled by what the two said.


    I have to tell Yeonhwa noona and Seona to be careful with those people.


    Who are these people daring to cross?


    Eunha narrowed her eyes.


    The visiting instructors who met their eyes hurriedly averted their gaze.


    Soon, Eunha raised both hands on the table.


    I don��t know what the misunderstanding is, but I have a body that belongs to me. And don��t touch our clan members.


    Wow, how many rings do you have��.


    You envious child. Some of them only fight and never get married at this age, but some of them have three wives.


    Yes, Pandora Clanlord is the winner of life.


    Look at the three rings. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Dodangwon and Gong Myeong-ho sighed.


    Other guest instructors did the same.


    It was as if he felt a sense of relative deprivation.


    They each let out a deep sigh, with faces that had lost their appetite.


    Their left hand was empty.


    Now that I see it, it looks like they were expecting something else besides recruiting students.


    Eunha looked at them and clicked her tongue.


    On the other hand, I was quite proud.


    The rice went over well.


    Ayy, I have to leave out the Pandora Clan Road. I tried to create a place where I could get to know Pandora Clanlord and get to know each other, but it couldn��t be done.


    I haven��t heard of that��. Can a member of the party skip me?


    I was going to make it from now on. So, in that sense, Eun-sil and you too��


    I��m fine. I��m sorry, but I��m looking for Jamanchu.


    Two people who lost their appetite in regret.


    Soon, they changed their target to Go Eun-sil, the five spirits of the Myeongwang Clan, who was having lunch next to Eun-ha.


    Go Eun-sil immediately hit the iron wall.


    Come to think of it, the cultural festival is coming soon. Wasn��t the Twelve Seats lecture given by < Silent > this year?


    Yes, because of Sujin giving a lecture, I��m not the only one who��s worried about Clan Road these days.


    The topic quickly shifted to something else.


    Ko Eun-sil spoke to the visiting instructor dispatched from the Tempest Clan.


    Then she smiled bitterly.


    Is Sujin Yoo giving a lecture this year?


    Kids who support the sniper division will love it.


    Eunha did not participate in the conversation.


    I just ate and listened to the conversation.


    Who will come and give a lecture this year?


    What do you think the cultural festival will be like this year?


    Who are the promising prospects among the students participating in the general division competition?


    Eunha was able to hear good information by just listening.


    ������.��


    Meanwhile, the other guest instructors had to listen closely.


    It was because the S-Class Clan��s guest instructors were concentrated around Eunha.


    It was because even though the guest instructors were on good terms with each other, they unconsciously treated each other as a clan.


    Naturally, information exchange had to flow from top to bottom.


    Even so, the galaxy was proudly positioned among the S-class clans.


    No one thought it strange, but rather took it for granted.


    ��


    < Kumho > Jin Seo-na.


    She was one of the most sought-after telepathists in the industry today.


    It was because her telepathy was so clear that during the invasion of Seoul, Yekyung��s jamming didn��t disturb her much.


    In addition, she even had a history of participating in several operations and performing the main telepathic mission.


    As a result, Jinseo-na was known as a rising star among children and people.


    [hello everyone! It is said to be the Jinseo or telepath of the Pandora Clan. For the person I wanted to see, please prick your ears and wag your tail!]


    [[[[����!!]]]]


    Moreover, when I was a serious student, I was the representative of the Ajin students.


    Even after graduating, he was still trusted and envied by the subhumans.


    In such a situation, she made a contribution in society and appeared as a guest instructor, so the reaction of the demi-humans was speechless.


    [Seona noona! I missed you!]


    [Sister! I��m dying!!]


    [Jinseo-na��s tail is the best!!]


    [Seo-na, take me, please!]


    Academy auditorium.


    It was a crucible of madness.


    The Ain students continued to send telepathic messages to Jin Seo-na, who was excited and stepped onto the stage.


    [Nice to meet you all! There are people who have taken classes with me here, and there may be people who are seeing me for the first time. Thank you for welcoming me like this. Now stop using telepathy!]


    Among the 3,000 students, the ratio of Ajin was not that high.


    So, classes dedicated to telepathists were conducted by gathering all students of the same grade.


    This was the reason Jin Seo-na was dealing with hundreds of students.


    [By the way, everyone, I��m really sorry. I also want to lecture with all of you, but I think it would be better to divide the lecture by dividing the number of people to proceed smoothly.] [[[[Ah��]]]] [Still,


    other


    instructors will also give useful lessons. . And isn��t it the day we only see today? You��ll be seeing it for a semester now, so don��t worry.]


    Of course, she wasn��t the only one who came here as a guest instructor.


    It was overshadowed by the sound of welcoming her, but other guest instructors were also there.


    They smiled wryly at her welcome.


    But even among them, Jinseo-na was buying a crush.


    It was because it was judged that her skills and background would have a good influence on Ain in the long run.


    [Then, I��ll make a group of 30 people based on where they sit. I will be with the group here today.]


    < Kumho > is a skill supported by the nickname.


    And the background of the direct descendant of KK Pharmaceutical.


    The more she stood out, the more likely it would be to raise awareness of Asians and improve their quality of life.


    As a result, the visiting instructors treated her kindly.


    On the other hand, Jinseo-na took the lead in giving lectures with their permission and quickly chose her own group.


    I feel sorry for the seniors, but I asked my close juniors to gather only promising players.


    Jin Seo-na was still in contact with her juniors from time to time.


    She used her ties to find the talent she needed for Pandora Clan in advance.


    Most of the children in the group she chose were of that type.


    [Thanks, Mary.]


    [No, sister.]


    Soon after, Jinseo-na found a gray-haired Ain with goat horns sprouting from her group.


    Mary Kim.


    She was also a candidate for recruiting Pandora Clan that Jin Seo-na had marked.


    Jinseo-na exchanged greetings with her telepathically.


    Then they clapped their hands.


    [Now then, let��s play our game. From now on, I��m going to start from this place and repeat the ending. Only we will share telepathy. If telepathy is transmitted to other groups, the other instructors will inform you.]


    There was nothing to teach the 3rd year children of the high school.


    Therefore, Jinseona decided to pretend to play a game to check the students�� skills.


    A game of telepathic endings.


    Accuracy, telepathic clarity, being able to accurately designate recipients, and so on.


    The game alone was enough to figure out the telepath��s ability.


    [Beanstalk]


    [Severe heat]


    [Committee]


    [Twirl]


    [Iridium]


    [����.]


    [Now! We��ll do it again from here. And since we��re trying to have fun together, please don��t use words that don��t end!]


    Jinseo-na quickly rolled her eyes.


    At the same time, communication was conducted with the visiting instructors to determine whether or not telepathy within the group was leaking to other groups.


    It was indeed a group made up of promising players.


    The finishing touches went smoothly.


    Among them, she answered quickly and paid attention to the children who were telepathic.


    [Everyone, this time I��m talking as low as possible. Okay?]


    [[[[Yeah~]]]]


    [Then, let��s start talking about ASMR together with the fox.]


    After we understand it to some extent.


    Jin Seo-na played the game in a different way and classified the students who were classified as primary again into secondary.


    The classification did not end in the second round.


    The level of students was measured by classifying them into 3rd, 4th and 5th levels.


    And when the 5th round progressed, there were only 5 selected students including Mary Kim.


    I��ll have to look at them first. We should select only one or two people, including Mary, and hand the rest over to the seniors.


    Jinseo-na drew an arc at the corner of her mouth.


    ��


    While looking for promising players, Eunha did not forget the people she sent to the academy.


    ��For Pandora Clan!!


    ��for!!��


    It freely proposes a toast in the name of my clan.


    late night.


    Eunha brought together foreigners such as Dominique Meirin Meirin Illya.


    Serve wine and meat.


    they enjoyed the dinner.


    Since Seo-na said she was playing with the children, there was nothing I could do about it. He still feels like he��s working, but you have to understand.


    Jin Seo-na did not participate in the dinner.


    It was because he had a separate meeting with the Ain students, saying that he would break up with the students.


    Now Clanlord. take my cup What is this? This time Oliver guy made Dongdongju with rice, and the taste is really amazing. kill me


    ��I didn��t expect to get Dongdongju from you guys and drink it.


    At that time, Dominique took out a jar of Dongdongju with a bang, claiming it was a secret drink.


    Eun-ha put on a shy face and received Dong-dongju.


    It was very Korean taste.


    It��s okay. Give it back to the table over there. Let Yeonhwa noona and the other kids drink too.


    yep i get it Clan Road.


    Gnome��s Clanlord Clanlord sounds. Do you want to come in like that?


    In his previous life, he was called < Sweeper > and was the representative of the Itaewon faction who succeeded Douglas Kim in < Mercenary King >.


    Eun-ha was just amazed that he wanted to join Pandora Clan while being polite.


    Are you dissatisfied with me? I��m not up to parang or changjin, but I��m a hunter with good skills. Academy grades aren��t bad either. The gun is my best shot. Bang~!


    Don��t pretend to shoot a gun. That��s because my wife alone is enough. And what senior? What kind of senior are you when you��re older?


    Since he joined the clan before me, I should call him senior. I am a Korean who knows well what the Eastern Kingdom of Courtesy is. By the way, what is the big wife talking about? I guess the eldest wife is also good at shooting guns, right?


    ��well.


    Anyway, I can do well.


    I��m not dissatisfied with your skills��


    Dominique appeals to herself.


    Eunha didn��t hate Dominique who was trying to look good to her.


    Even so, he was reluctant to join Pandora Clan.


    He��s the one who could potentially command the foreigners in Itaewon. It��s a waste to simply leave them as low-level clan members.


    And if Dominic is brought in, other foreigners will follow him and shout that they will join the clan


    .


    There was not much benefit from joining Dominique to the clan.


    It��s not going to happen, but Pandora Clan could be encroached upon by foreigners, or at least lose its identity.


    So Eun-ha organized her thoughts and opened her mouth.


    ��If you want to follow me, I don��t want you to join the clan. �� why? Because you��re too valuable a talent to join the clan.


    ����.


    Eunha said directly.


    Dominic held his breath.


    Eunha continued to speak.


    I think that foreigners in Itaewon need to have a legitimate power if they want to integrate into the community and this society in the long run.


    ��you mean legal force?


    Yes, a clan made up of players. I can��t help it now, so I��m entrusting the security of Yongsan-gu to you, but I won��t be able to keep entrusting it to you in the future. Because you are an unauthorized armed group.


    ����.


    So let��s make a clan for you. I want to be able to work in Yongsan-gu legally based on Yongsan-gu. I think that��s the first button for you guys to be recognized by people in the future.


    Continuing to embrace the power of Itaewon could have been a blind spot for Eunha.


    At least on the outside, it had to look good.


    And the galaxy thought of creating a clan as an alternative to it.


    Above all, if Dominique decides to create a separate clan��


    ��That��s how you become a satellite clan. I hope it will become Pandora��s sword even in areas where the law is valid.


    Pandora��s sword��.


    Pandora��s satellite clan.


    Even now, there were clans performing similar functions in Yongsan-gu and Jung-gu.


    But they were potential enemies in the long run.


    They took the reins now, but it was not known how they would change once they recovered from the damage they had suffered in the invasion of Seoul.


    That��s why you need an ally who will never betray you.


    And the forces of Itaewon will never betray me.


    So Galactic had in mind the satellite clan that Dominique would establish.


    Foreigners in Itaewon live under the protection of Pandora Clan.


    They can never escape the protection of Pandora Clan.


    If they get away, the only thing waiting for them is the same discrimination as before.


    So, he proposed to Dominique to create a satellite clan.


    Besides-.


    ��There are so many uses for satellite clans. It can also serve as a raise for regional assemblies.


    There were many advantages of satellite clans.


    Pandora Clan will be able to manage Yongsan-gu and Jung-gu more closely and systematically.


    Furthermore, he would be able to take full control of both districts under his hand.


    So, please create a satellite clan and become the sword of the Pandora clan. And I want you to select people you trust and convince them to start a satellite clan in the future.


    -Yes, I will definitely do that. Clan Road.


    Maybe it��s something I don��t know if it��s called that then.


    The ruler of Yongsan-gu and Jung-gu.


    ��I do not know.


    I just need to achieve my goal


    Eunha even drank alcohol.


    ��


    That time.


    Those who gathered around Ryu Yeon-hwa were busy talking among themselves.


    ��Guys tell men to talk about boring things, and we play among ourselves. sister.


    yes that��s right sister.


    Mayling Maylin.


    Twin sisters who did not even know who was the older sister and younger brother followed Dong Dong-ju.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa just gulped down the alcohol they gave her.


    Then I heard something like that.


    ��You like Clanlord, my sister?


    There��s no use hiding it. Maybe we don��t know what��s showing up on our faces.


    ����.


    Tak.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa put the glass on the floor.


    Then he bowed his head.


    when she didn��t answer


    The twin sisters became more persistent.


    do you like it? just say it��s good


    If you like it, you like it. What are you so shy about?


    The twins giggled.


    Like finding a toy.


    They questioned Ryu Yeon-hwa.


    ��huh.


    In the end, Ryu Yeon-hwa had no choice but to answer the twins�� interrogation.


    her face turned red.


    The jar of Dong Dong Ju froze.


    Then go ahead and confess to Clanlord. Just run, sister.


    That��s right, why are you just watching?


    ��to no avail.


    Soon, Ryu Yeon-hwa smiled bitterly.


    It was over before I even confessed.


    Noh Eun-ha was already someone else��s man.


    The twin sisters saw through her heart.


    they groaned


    What does it matter? that��s right.


    what?


    Ryu Yeon-hwa tilted her head.


    They nodded their heads in tune with each other.


    Soon they say��


    ��I took the second and third, but can��t I get the fourth?


    sister is right It��s really strange that now you��re just moaning that you��re someone else��s man. ����.


    Just scream.


    just eat it up


    ����!


    oh brother that went too far


    then peel it off


    And I��m going to go to sleep.


    oh sister My sister is no joke either.


    will you do it


    as if drunk.


    The twin sisters pressured Ryu Yeon-hwa by drinking canned soju.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa couldn��t reply to such an active voice.


    At least I said it negatively.


    Still��


    But, whatever. Anyway, whether three people become four or five, it��s beyond common sense.


    that��s right. Is a harem really that bad in a world like this? I think it would be nice to sleep together. omg what are you talking about


    That��s right, is humanity bad? That��s what leads to peace! oh my what am i talking about


    ����.


    The two continue to chatter.


    At this point, Ryu Yeon-hwa also started to get very confused.


    However, the twin sisters even attracted Illya, who was quietly sipping alcohol.


    Please tell the saintess one more time.


    That��s right, sister elf.


    yes? What?


    Is it a sin for a Clanlord to have a harem?


    ����.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa is in a daze.


    Receiving the question, Illya smiled softly.


    ��If you can receive the love of the Lord, how can that become a sin? It��s just that I don��t want to wrap the Lord��s holy love in the word harem.


    She is also a saintess sister. I want you


    After all, she��s an elf sister. She��s hot.


    ����.


    The three agree.


    At this point, Ryu Yeon-hwa wondered if she was thinking wrongly.

 Chapter 727

    Relife Player 727


    [Chapter 185]


    [Academy Visiting Instructor (3)]


    < Seolchang > Ryu Yeon-hwa.


    She could be said to be a player whose skills were already rated as S-class.


    Although Pandora Clan��s rank was low and there were few quests with difficulty in the clan, it stayed at A+ rank.


    The appearance she showed during the invasion of Seoul was deeply imprinted on people.


    Some even treated him as the next 12-seat dealer.


    -There��s a lot of strength in your shoulders. It��s a light check, but there��s no need to be so nervous.


    yes thank you! Instructor!


    As such, she was also highly sought after by students.


    A lecture for advanced combatants.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa battled with the students and told them what they lacked.


    Students were almost in line to get her feedback.


    Now the foot gap has narrowed. Then, in the next action, be careful not to confuse the steps.


    The name of < Shinchang >��s disciple is also added.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa��s lecture aroused the curiosity of students and visiting instructors.


    It was to the extent that the guest instructor who was teaching the students said this while smacking his lips.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa player. Can you compete with me later?


    ��Please wait in your line.


    The guest instructors who forgot their role actually waited in line.


    Even the academy��s swordsmanship instructors heard rumors and secretly came to observe Ryu Yeon-hwa��s lecture.


    ��Instructor Lee Guk-jong?


    It��s Yeonhwa. No Ryu Yeon-hwa player. Can I learn a lesson too?


    ������.��


    Then the instructors also asked her for a number with a shy face.


    As a result, Ryu Yeon-hwa��s lecture became a rare sight with new intruders appearing every time and asking for sparring.


    I think it will be difficult to recruit students at this rate��


    while sparring with the instructors.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa thought so.


    I was also happy that I could learn a few things myself and that I could be of help to someone.


    However, I had to think about the purpose of her coming to the academy.


    As a result, Ryu Yeon-hwa made connections with many people through Dalian, but was unable to approach the students personally.


    But how can I approach it?


    How did Eun-ah get to know me?


    In the first place, she herself was the type who was clumsy in dealing with people.


    Because of that, unlike Noh Eun-ha and Jin Seo-na, she was only doing sparring day and night.


    Contrary to her concerns though��


    -Wow, I haven��t lost once until now. Really great.


    You don��t seem to be able to use magic very well, but if you use < Ice Flower > properly, how much stronger will you become over there?


    Only the real ones gathered in Pandora Clan. In < Snow Window >, in < Shadow >, in < Fairy >. How can you take all the 027th up-and-comers?


    Although Ryu Yeon-hwa could not have a proper conversation with the students.


    People watching her sparring admired < Seolchang >��s skill and at the same time looked up to Pandora Clan.


    It has contributed greatly to raising people��s awareness.


    Of course, Ryu Yeon-hwa did not know.


    Huh��. I think there are 10 minutes left. Is there anyone who wants to do more?


    Eventually, time passed.


    The Dalian ended early that day.


    Normally, when the lecture started, she had to swing the spear without a break.


    But today, I have 10 minutes left to deal with people.


    ������.��


    Ryu Yeon-hwa lifted her long hair and wiped the nape of her neck with a towel.


    Beads of sweat became small ice grains and fluttered away under the influence of the < Ice Flower > gift.


    It created a mysterious atmosphere.


    People, regardless of gender or age, looked at her as if she was bewitched as she wiped away sweat.


    Are there any more?


    ������


    she asked again.


    In the meantime, those who were greeted with excitement by her shook their heads.


    They didn��t seem to remember being hit by her anymore.


    They were immersed in the atmosphere of Ryu Yeon-hwa.


    Then-.


    ��Can I ask for one too? I want to check how well Sungwoon taught me.


    trudging up


    There was one more intruder who came up to the arena and asked for sparring.


    However, the intruder had a higher reputation than the people who had intruded so far.


    ������!!��


    Hwang Jin-hee from < The Swordsman >, a Living Myth.


    Everyone looked at her and looked shocked.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa was the same.


    Soon, Ryu Yeon-hwa casually placed a towel on top of her bag and said.


    ��No. Rather, it is I who ask for instruction. < Snow Window > Ryu Yeon-hwa < Swordsman > ask for a lesson.


    ��


    Visiting instructor work was less burdensome.


    It was because I was able to spend leisure time as long as I had lectures at least 4 times a week.


    Of course, the visiting instructors who wanted to meet as many students as possible and build relationships with them could not afford to relax.


    They were in a situation where the placenta was participating in several lectures.


    ��It was really weak. You rest comfortably and I only work. What is this?


    I am also doing my own work. Serena, you��re just working hard.


    The galaxy did not belong to the placenta.


    To be fair, it was an exception.


    He is resting while carrying out the lecture quota obligatory for guest instructors to a minimum.


    What do you do when you know a lot of promising players? Anyway, there must be at most 10 promising players joining the clan.


    I also knew roughly who would be named in the future.


    There are still enough promising prospects to keep an eye on.


    Eunha was able to relax.


    Of course, Jin-seo, who is building a relationship with the subhumans, would not have liked Eun-ha��s behavior.


    After meeting Eunha after the lecture, she could be said to be the reason why she snapped at him.


    By the way, do you have any income? how is it? Are the skills of the students you��ve been eyeing good?


    Everyone is good and has a good personality. Although one person��s overconfidence in one��s skills is a flaw, it will gradually improve after experiencing actual combat.


    If he��s not exceptionally good, drop him from the recruiting list. It would take time to educate such children and it would be a waste of energy.


    Pandora Clan was understaffed compared to the workload.


    The newcomers who came in this year became part of the work to some extent, but they were still busy with work.


    As a result, Eunha wanted someone who could be put into action immediately.


    Jinseo also agreed to this.


    ok i will do that Only one or two out of five will be recruited into the clan, but one is simply left out. But if the person I just picked doesn��t join our clan and goes somewhere else, it��ll be a big deal, but��


    you��ll do just fine. so? Are there any kids over there that you singled out?


    It��s all there.


    Eunha pointed to a window overlooking the auditorium.


    Ain students were taking classes in the auditorium.


    Jinseo-na nodded.


    Soon she put her forehead to the window and pointed at each one with her finger.


    See the kid sitting in the third row from the front at the group A sign over there? A girl with goat horns. This is Kim Mary.


    oh look Are you a telepathist that you and the kids want to recruit unconditionally?


    Yes, even though Mary has a timid personality, she is polite and kind. Great skills too.


    Eun-ha found a pale gray-haired female student with sheep horns growing out of her hair.


    Eunha was also an Ain with memories.


    I used to hang out often when I was in the academy.


    Above all, she��


    ��Is it called < Healing Notes >?


    In a previous life, he was a fairly well-known telepathist.


    She got a job at the Mana Management Organization and spread telepathy to the players in a soft tone.


    As a result, although her appearance was not very well known, her tone was well known.


    < Healing Notes > is good. But is that kid going to join our clan?


    On the one hand, the galaxy was questioned.


    Her joining the Pandora Clan depended on the Pandora Clan��s recruiting ability.


    So set aside Jinseo-na��s efforts.


    Eunha paid attention to her personality.


    The personality of < Healing Notes > was as soft as his voice.


    It was not a battle-loving temper.


    Even so, I wondered if < Healing Notes > would be interested in a clan rather than a mana management organization.


    At this, Jinseo-na said��.


    ����Only Blue oppa doesn��t know, but it��s a famous story among us that Mary likes Blue oppa.


    Hey��


    It seems that Mary really wants to join our clan because of her blue brother.


    Eunha stuck out her tongue.


    I never thought that < Healing Notes > would have a rational crush on Parang in this life.


    Soon he smiled bitterly.


    Wolf and sheep��


    What a strange combination.


    It also seems to fit oddly.


    In any case, if Mary Kim��s heart was like that, she decided to welcome her with open arms.


    I couldn��t miss the opportunity to recruit < Healing Notes >.


    Then, bring Mary Kim in unconditionally, and recruit the other person, Seo-na, on your own. Since I��m going to work with you, it wouldn��t be nice to have someone who matches your limbs.


    Hmm�� Considering that they have the same personality as me and would fit well into the clan, about two people?


    Then choose one of them.


    Between dog ears and cat ears, which one do you think is better?


    A dog or a cat.


    Jinseo-na pointed at the students she pointed out and asked.


    A man with dog ears.


    A woman with cat ears.


    Eunha smiled again this time.


    Then-.


    ��If I had to ask, I��d be selling a dang.


    ����!!


    Eunha touched the fox��s tail.


    It was worth touching because the hair was fluffy.


    As the tail was caught at the moment, Jinseo-na flinched and looked back fiercely.


    The triangular ears were erect.


    I told you not to talk like a dog��. And don��t touch other people��s tails without permission?


    A growling fox.


    Even so, the galaxy was lost.


    Let��s not be upset with our friends. If I had a tail on my butt too, I would have let you touch it.


    Do you want to Just big ass. Because I��m going to rub your ass a little bit. The tail and butt are different.


    !#@$#?[email protected]#$!!


    The downfall, the downfall.


    Jin Seo-na continued to knead her tail until she showed off her skills.


    He ran away when she tried to scratch him with his claws.


    Aren��t you standing there!?


    Papa! Boop! Beep!


    Jin Seo-na pours out a double curse.


    The fire chicken is ridiculous.


    Originally, when I went to school, my mental age was in full swing.


    ��


    Ryu Yeon-hwa and Hwang Jin-hee��s sparring.


    In less than 10 minutes, it was impossible to judge the winner or loser.


    -Let��s just stop here.


    ��thanks for the guidance.


    ������.��


    We exchanged a few sums with each other.


    With that, the Dalian ended.


    Hwang Jin-hee, who suddenly opened the distance, put the sword into the scabbard.


    while people are sad.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa was lost in thought for a while, then bowed her head.


    It seems that Sungwoon taught me well. I don��t think I have anything to teach you. It seems like you��ve already completed Sungwoon��s spearmanship and are honing it in your own way.


    We will do our best in the future. thank you < Swordsman > Mr.


    ������.��


    < The Swordsman > was stingy with praise.


    The students who were taught by her were surprised to see her praising Ryu Yeon-hwa.


    Nevertheless, Ryu Yeon-hwa did not show much in her praise.


    I just replied thank you.


    That time-.


    ��However, there is some hesitation. ����.


    Hwang Jin-hee expressed regret.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa opened her eyes wide.


    Soon after, she nodded softly, as if realizing it too.


    Whether it��s hesitation or not, the emotion that you don��t know is dulling your spear.


    ��yes.


    I don��t know what the hesitation is about, but if that feeling is enough to dwell in the window, it��s better to release it quickly.


    ��yes.


    Or do you accept the hesitation you are holding innocently.


    ����.


    It wouldn��t be strange even if I reached the level of a new song, but it must be that I can��t fully reach it because of that mindset.


    New Year��s Day.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa was able to confirm her position through Hwang Jin-hee��s evaluation.


    However, as Hwang Jin-hee said, she was blocked by a wall.


    Since ancient times, Shin-Chang-Il is literally the body and mind becoming one with the window, but now the mind is playing separately.


    ����.


    So next time you really decide what to do with your hesitation, I want to compete again.


    leave those words


    Hwang Jin-hee turned around.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa bowed her head as she left, clutching the window sill.


    ����.


    Release it or accept it.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa repeated her advice several times.


    Meanwhile, Hwang Jin-hee, who left the seat��.


    ��Eunhyuk and Sungwoon��s pupil as well�� It��s amazing that Noh Eunha went under that guy.


    Check Ryu Yeon-hwa��s character and skills.


    Hwang Jin-hee muttered quietly as she walked around the campus.


    He doesn��t even know. What the hell


    is he thinking about��


    A hero who saved Seoul.


    However, she paid more attention to Noh Eun-ha��s differences.


    What should I do with him��


    No Eun-ha has almost mastered Shinhwa.


    So that would be a matter of time.


    If the fame of the Galactic Religion spreads widely.


    And again, if he accepts the existence of himself as it is.


    His myth will truly be completed.


    At that time, you will be able to embody the myth and manifest it in the world.


    ����.


    Then what will he do, who has kept his mouth shut to prevent people from recklessly embodying Shinhwa?


    Will he keep his mouth shut so that he never realizes?


    Or will you let me know


    Or��


    ��There is no need for a ruler in this country. The focal point is enough for the fairy.


    Will he get rid of him, who has the potential to become a monarch?


    Hwang Jin-hee��s thoughts deepened.


    ��


    The academy wasn��t the only place where Eunha transferred.


    There was also On Tae-hee, who entered the high school academy this year.


    There was also Seon Mi-ye, a friend of Noh Eun-ae and the daughter of Seon Ki-jun.


    I came to the academy after a long time, so I have to eat with them.


    Seon Mi-ye and On Tae-hee were good friends.


    This is because Eunha had asked Seon Miye in advance to help On Taehee adapt to life at the academy.


    As a result, the two became close and seemed to be having lunch together from time to time.


    So Eun-ha decided to invite the two to have lunch.


    Where are they?


    I heard they��ve already arrived��.


    The cafeteria of the Academy Cultural Center.


    The galaxy looked around.


    He gives a rough nod to the students who greet him.


    Eunha wandered in search of the two.


    Actually, it was three people.


    Hearing from On Tae-hee, it was because a friend in the same grade asked if we could eat together because he had to eat alone.


    Tae-hee and Mi-ye are close friends, so we can eat together.


    It��s not that I don��t have money��


    Eunha readily agreed.


    So I was looking for three people.


    However, it was so crowded that it was difficult to find three people.


    Oh there it is! Eunha brother! Eunha brother! here it is!


    On the contrary, the galaxy was very conspicuous.


    It was because there was a fire chicken sitting on its head and it attracted the attention of students.


    In the end, the three of them found Eunha first and waved their hands.


    My Ye has grown a lot.


    I think Taehee is a bit taller too.


    Eunha also waved at them.


    Then he identified a woman wearing a hood between the two of them.


    He must be On Tae-hee��s friend.


    Eunha approached them and decided to say hello to her.


    By the way-


    ��What?


    Strangely familiar.


    It wasn��t a feeling of deja vu.


    Eun-ha was able to realize it only after going through the crowd and approaching the three people.


    Eunha��s brother? Why are you like that?


    Are you okay?


    ����.


    On Tae-hee and Sun Mi-ye.


    While the two look worried at Eunha, who is absent-mindedly.


    Eunha stared at the woman with her head down.


    Under the hood, hair that seemed to have been changed to mana peeked out. S��ar?h the ��ovelFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Juseomjuseom


    Green hair.


    And a girl wearing a mask.


    Soon, the female student wrote something in the sketchbook she was holding in both hands.


    ��Hello. My name is Ga-Yeon Son who is aspiring to be a sniper in the first year of the 35th class of high school.��


    In a previous life.


    Son Ga-yeon from < Dumb >, who was in charge of the sniper in the mist flower party.


    It was her meeting with Eunha.

 Chapter 728

    Relife Player 728


    [Chapter 186]


    [dumb]


    < dumb > Son Ga-yeon.


    She was a sniper who suffered from a speech impediment due to an acquired accident like tinnitus.


    As a result, she had to communicate by writing.


    Still, not being able to speak to the player was fatal.


    How can you carry out a mission with a kid who can��t speak? It��s frustrating and insecure for the people I work with.


    After all, no matter which party she entered, she was not treated properly.


    Ga-Yeon Son used to become a daily sniper while attending various parties.


    And people recognized the skills of Son Ga-yeon, who suffered from a disability, and gave her a nickname mixed with praise and ridicule.


    < dumb > Sniper.


    It was a nickname given to him for silently doing his job and for not being able to speak.


    ����If you have nowhere to go, come in. We were also looking for someone to take the place of a sniper who died.��


    So, it was inevitable that Eunha met her before returning.


    Ga-Yeon Son hated the monster that brought her to her present state due to an acquired accident.


    Because any party was thinking of her as disposable.


    To her, the gypsophila party was a gathering of people who, like her, had a reason to live in order to die.


    Sohn Ga-yeon devoted herself to the gypsophila party until the moment she died.


    ��


    I never thought I would meet Son Ga-yeon.


    In the first place, Eunha didn��t even know her age properly.


    Of course, I didn��t know her jockey either.


    It was because to < Undead >, information about her was not important except for her skills.


    ��I got to know Ga-yeon when she entered the academy and wandered around campus. Ga-yeon was the one who grabbed me to ask for directions. But Ga-yeon was also lost like me.


    ��Don��t talk like that.��


    So Eun-ha never thought she would meet Son Ga-yeon here.


    I just thought that I would meet her someday when I was a player.


    Ga-Yeon Son is a standout girl.


    If you hear rumors about a sniper who can��t speak, it��s obvious that it��s Ga-yeon.


    Then, Eunha thought to wait calmly for that moment.


    However, I didn��t know that Son Ga-yeon would become acquainted with On Tae-hee.


    The future changed when On Tae-hee entered the academy.


    There was nothing bad about the galaxy.


    Rather, it was a good thing.


    It was just a matter of getting to know her slowly and recruiting her into Pandora Clan as soon as she graduated.


    What if the navigator and would-be sniper get lost?


    This is what happened when I first entered the academy. Since then, I have memorized the road well.


    ��I memorized them all too.��


    That��s a lie. Even these days, unnies sometimes ask me for directions.


    Eunha pursed her chin.


    Then I looked at the three people eating lunch.


    On Tae-hee protested by inflating her cheeks.


    Ga-Yeon Son expressed her thoughts through writing after eating.


    And Seon Mi-ye, who was 2 years younger than the two of them, spoke clearly.


    Miye, how is your academy life? Who doesn��t make a fuss?


    yes i am doing well Everyone is kind to me. The people of Donghae Group are taking good care of me, and it is also thanks to my father.


    Eun-ha turned her gaze to Seon Mi-ye.


    She must have been only 15 years old.


    Eun-ha was very strange whenever he met her.


    He��s the same age as Eun-ae.


    Eun-ae still looks like a child, but she is very mature.


    Naturally, Noh Eun-ae came to mind.


    Eunha giggled as she thought of her younger sister, who seemed to be still very young.


    In contrast, Seon Mi-ye was more mature.


    It was to the extent that On Tae-hee and Son Ga-yeon took care of each other, saying that they couldn��t get along.


    father? Oh standard uncle?


    yes. Since my father was recommended as the twelfth seat, I am cautious when people treat me badly. Even among the instructors, there are some instructors who find me difficult. On the contrary, there are people who have a crush on my father and are kind to him.


    Well, who could treat the daughter of the Twelve throne carelessly?


    Eunha soon agreed.


    Currently, Seon Gi-jun, the < giant tree >, was faithfully fulfilling his role as the twelfth seat.


    There was no way Miye, who had such a person as her father, was being bullied at the academy.


    Rather, people would have flocked to become friends with her.


    From Donghae Group��s point of view, they would have treated her as if they were a direct descendant of the group, even if it was to maintain the contract with the first standard.


    Worrying about life at the academy should be with them, not Miye.


    Still, listening to Taehee, it seems fortunate that both of them are getting along well.


    Eun-ha spoke to On Tae-hee and Son Ga-yeon again.


    Through the conversation, he learned that Son Ga-yeon is currently not sponsored by any group.


    It was worth it.


    because I couldn��t speak


    He must have lost his family to monsters and was living at the academy with insurance money.


    So there you are, brother. If you don��t mind, Ga-yeon��


    I��ll ask if I can get sponsorship from Sirius Group later. You��ll probably be able to get it safely if nothing special happens.


    ������!!��


    Perhaps the reason Tae-hee On took Ga-yeon Son to meet him was planned, not coincidental.


    Eun-ha cut off her words as she saw On Tae-hee carefully bringing up the topic.


    Then she said something that would have been difficult for her to say.


    Whether or not the people who were paying attention to them showed signs of surprise.


    Eunha proudly promised to sponsor Sirius Group.


    What��s wrong?


    I��m half a member of the Sirius group, so don��t you think you can��t promise me this much?


    He has Han Seo-hyun as his wife.


    Her power was her own.


    Eunha shrugged her shoulders as if it was nothing.


    In response, Ga-Yeon Son only blinked her eyes while eating.


    ��Thank you so much.��


    What are you doing with something like this? Ga-yeon, while you are at the academy, if you run into any trouble, let me know. I��ll solve everything.


    I scribbled on the sketchbook next to me.


    She bowed her head to Eunha.


    Eunha looked very cute when she took off her hood and lowered her head.


    Especially since it reminds me of the memory of silently following him in my previous life.


    And eat a lot. The most important thing for a sniper is concentration, so eat sweets whenever you can.


    Eat a lot, grow up and join Pandora Clan.


    With that in mind, Eun-ha put the refreshments she had brought on Ga-yeon Son��s plate.


    Son Ga-yeon blinked her eyes.


    Then she smiled awkwardly and moved the pen.


    ��I can��t eat this much.��


    When you��re full, leave it behind. Still, I think you should eat a little more.


    Son Ga-yeon was a dwarf physique.


    It was like that in my previous life too.


    He was short in height and had a young appearance, so he looked like a child.


    Of course, I was a kid now.


    Son Ga-yeon needs to feed her a lot.


    He didn��t eat well, so he often developed anemia before returning.


    In my previous life, I remembered Son Ga-yeon eating while chewing.


    As a result, Eunha only wanted to feed Son Ga-yeon a lot at this time.


    Furthermore, every time I met Son Ga-yeon, I thought of her death.


    ����Who�� killed Ga-yeon�� What kind of bastard made a child who can��t speak like this?!��


    Son Ga-yeon��s death was miserable.


    < Dungeon of the Abyss >.


    There, one day, she died suddenly.


    The members of the gypsophila party woke up and realized that Son Ga-yeon had disappeared, and searched the surrounding area thoroughly.


    And she was found as a cold corpse.


    At that time, Seon Gi-jun cried as he faced the silent death of the woman he regarded as his own daughter.


    It��s clear that one of the members of the raid team killed Ga-yeon��


    There were people who suspected him of being the culprit, but I couldn��t kill him because I lacked physical evidence.


    At that time, Eunha and the raiding party members were able to guess what kind of death Son Ga-yeon would have faced.


    It must have been that she was out by herself in the middle of the night and was attacked by someone.


    Couldn��t have asked for help.


    The mask that she could write and erase with the mana she used instead of the writing instrument was torn to shreds.


    Because I didn��t even have a weapon.


    In such a state, Son Ga-yeon was not wearing any clothes.


    The clothes she was wearing were torn to shreds and thrown away.


    Fucking bastards trying to rape a kid who can��t speak.


    Ga-yeon Son must have been humiliated as she died without being able to ask for help.


    After death, death was insulted in the eyes of people.


    The mistflower party members were furious.


    They were trying to find the culprit.


    However, the < Dungeon of the Abyss > did not leave them alone.


    In the end, her death came to an end, and all raid members had no choice but to head to the lowest level of the dungeon.


    ��Pandora Clan Lord? Are you okay? What hurts����


    Sorry, I was thinking about something else. And it will be hard to write, so don��t call it that long. just feel free to call me If Tae-hee and Mi-ye are friends, they are like my younger sisters.


    ������.��


    Then Ga-Yeon Son came into sight.


    Eun-ha, who was immersed in thought, suddenly came to her senses when she saw Son Ga-yeon shaking her sketchbook up and down.


    ��Your brother. Then I��ll call you oppa comfortably.��


    Okay, let��s do that.


    ������.��


    In this life, surely.


    I will not let Son Ga-yeon go through such a death.


    Eun-ha looked at Son Ga-yeon and made a firm resolution.


    After that, Eun-ha went to see Son Ga-yeon whenever she had time.


    As a result, people who were paying attention to Eunha expressed doubts.


    -Why is the Pandora Clanlord showing interest in such a child? He��s mute, he can��t speak, and he��s still a long way from graduating.


    What side of Son Ga-yeon did Noh Eun-ha discover?


    People who didn��t pay attention to Ga-yeon Son or who used to mock her began to look at her with interest.


    hmm i don��t know


    Where the hell are you going to use a sniper who can��t speak?


    Since < Crimson Zone > has eyes to see, there must be something we haven��t seen, but I don��t know. Why the hell are you interested in him?


    At that time, people were getting more and more suspicious.


    no matter how hard you try


    This is because there was no advantage that could cover Son Ga-yeon��s disability.


    ������.��


    In the end, people��s curiosity naturally faded.


    As always, I decided to pass it on to Noh Eun-ha��s eccentricity.


    ��


    Cultural festival starts next week.


    As a result, an atmosphere of blandness was sprouting all over the place.


    Guest instructors were no exception.


    Didn��t player Ko Eun-sil say last time that he obviously has no intention of dating for the time being?


    It was all a lie.


    It looks like < Chief > scored a goal too.


    You don��t know what real people do.


    Staying close to each other for a month.


    Emotions sprouted among the guest instructors.


    Accordingly, a courageous man and woman who confessed during the cultural festival became a couple.


    Many more have been dumped or failed before confessing.


    Still, the atmosphere that flowed among the guest instructors remained the same.


    As the cultural festival approaches, the atmosphere of longing for the opposite sex intensifies.


    ��Ah Ryu Yeon-hwa player. I��m sorry for calling you out like this.


    no it��s okay


    Ryu Yeon-hwa also received several confessions.


    Even if Eunha kept an eye on the guest instructors and tried to stop them, there was no point.


    What happened between a man and a woman was something that neither God nor nature could do anything about.


    Visiting instructors who avoided the borders of the galaxy would quietly call Ryu Yeon-hwa and Jin Seo-na or send them a personal message to work secretly.


    There was no way the two of them would even talk to him about that.


    do you remember me


    Yes�� You are the senior of Seoripul Clan��s < Romance Sword >.


    oh that��s good I remember. At that time, I sat away from the dinner table and did what if I didn��t know me, but I��m glad I did.


    As a result, Ryu Yeon-hwa was kicking out men who approached her without knowing Eun-ha.


    It was the same on this day.


    After class, I walked to the bag to take out the towel, and there was a luxurious towel next to it.


    And on the towel was a note asking if you could come to the back of the auditorium.


    You can ignore it as it is.


    Still, seeing the man��s sincerity, she came out to the back of the auditorium.


    ��I have been watching Ryu Yeon-hwa with interest from long ago.


    ����.


    Confession already several times.


    At first, I accepted it.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa was also in a bad mood.


    It was because I felt scared to say that I had been interested in it for a long time.


    I don��t know this person well��


    From her point of view, she was just saying that the man was stalking her.


    I couldn��t understand it when someone I didn��t even know well confessed to me in the first place.


    ��I like Ryu Yeon-hwa. Would you like to tour the cultural festival with me next week?


    ����.


    What on earth did this person have a crush on himself?


    If you had a crush on him just by looking at his appearance, there was nothing worse than that.


    You feel like you are a doll.


    Furthermore, I felt that people who approached me based only on my appearance might be looking at me cheaply.


    ��I am grateful, but I am sorry.


    Of course, unlike the confessions I��ve received so far, < Romantic Sword > was polite.


    She also knew that < Romance Sword > had a good reputation in the industry.


    He was also attractive as a man.


    But the premise is wrong.


    ����Yeonhwa-ya, keep this one thing in mind! Confession is confirmation, not coercion.��


    Eun-ah was talking about it, but confession was not about forcing one��s heart on the other person.


    Confession was a process of confirming one��s feelings and that of the other person.


    However, there was no relationship between her and < Romantic Sword >.


    No matter how good a person was, he couldn��t accept his confession.


    is that so. That��s too bad. sorry.


    Player Ryu Yeon-hwa does not need to be sorry. I��m really sorry for embarrassing myself by confessing so quickly.


    < Romance Sword > easily agreed.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa was relieved inwardly.


    Among the people she has experienced in her 26 years of living, there were people who whispered that she would get better if she dated her.


    At that time, I froze their romance and froze their hearts.


    So < Romantic Sword > calling out and confessing right away was at least one of the good ones.


    I��m glad though.


    yes?


    In the meantime, I had longed for Ryu Yeon-hwa from afar. So this time, I had a chance to get to know Ryu Yeon-hwa, and I liked it, but I was suffering because the Pandora Clanlord interfered. ����.


    I decided to confess because I thought I would never be able to get close to Ryu Yeon-hwa and I would just keep it in my heart. Even if you say it like this, it still feels cool inside.


    Pandora Clan Lord.


    < Romance Sword > spoke with force as if resentful of the word.


    Soon, he put on an expression that seemed relieved.


    ��Thank you. I��ve been hesitating about the sword lately because of that��. Thanks to you, I think I��ll be able to organize my mind.


    < Romance Sword > smiled bitterly.


    At the same time, the relieved face was very impressive.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa couldn��t help but ask.


    ��Does confession make you feel better?


    Regarding Yeonhwa Ryu��s question.


    The < Romantic Sword > kept its mouth shut.


    Then he burst out laughing.


    Wouldn��t it be different for each person? Still, I think it��s better to do it than not do it. Even if I keep holding it in my heart, it will only eat me up.


    ����.


    It looks like Ryu Yeon-hwa has someone in her heart�� I��m not sure who it is, but I��m envious. I��ll cheer you on.


    ��thank you. Then I��ll just go back.


    < Romance Sword >��s words penetrated her heart.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa listened to those words.


    I turned away from < Romance Sword >.


    ��


    The cultural festival starts next week.


    It was the first time I was sent as a non-student.


    Anyway, the cultural festival is a cultural festival.


    Of course, Eunha didn��t expect too much.


    The feeling was new, but that was it.


    Eun-ha, who had experienced the cultural festival five times, was just looking forward to being able to play comfortably.


    I had no choice but to experience the romance of the cultural festival.


    I should stop sleeping.


    Beep beep beep beep beep beep!!


    Seohyun Han, Hayang Jeong, Yujeong Lee, and Eunah Noh exchanged recent phone calls. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Eunha decided to go to sleep now.


    Then-.


    ��Tick-tock


    I suddenly felt a presence on the veranda.


    I heard a knock on the window.


    Eunha got up from the bed.


    Who is it?


    Who came to visit us at this hour?


    Eunha approached the window.


    Inyoung could be seen through the curtain.


    Eunha pulled back the curtain.


    ����.


    ��Papa?


    Illya was on the veranda.


    Eun-ha looked at her smiling softly with the moonlight on her back.


    Then he asked.


    What��s up with no contact?


    It��s a cultural festival soon. I don��t think there��s any chance other than now.


    what chance?


    beep?


    Eunha opened the window.


    Illya smiled brightly.


    She put her hands together in front of her chest and opened her mouth.


    ��Please bestow the grace of the Lord on me as well.


    ������.��


    I want to wear the Lord��s grace and give birth to and raise a child of the Lord. Then that child will later grow into an adult and take his place as a strong symbol of the Galactic Church.


    what kind of bullshit are you talking about


    The galaxy was absurd.


    Action was swift.


    Eunha sighed and closed the window.


    close the window and lock it


    hit the curtain


    Lord! Please open the door!


    Outside, Illya knocks on the door.


    Eun-ha decided to ignore her and went back to bed.


    The fire chicken shook its head and buried itself in the nest.


    Make a myth with me tonight! Lord! Please accept me!


    There are no real fanatics.


    Eunha pulled the blanket over herself.


    Ha ha�� Why are there only people with missing screws in our clan? This time, we have to recruit only normal people


    .

 Chapter 729

    Relife Player 729


    [Chapter 186]


    [Dumb (2)]


    Eunha didn��t just buy me food.


    Whenever he had free time, he would take Son Ga-yeon to the shooting range.


    And I trained for a long day and night.


    At first, even On Tae-hee, who had been complaining about his favoritism toward her, shut her mouth.


    ��Can we stop now?��


    No Can you see the box over there? I��m going to train until all the bullets inside are gone.


    [��]


    I��m doing everything for you. [The devil]


    Ga-yeon Son was disgusted.


    She conveyed her intentions to Eunha using a mask.


    Blue words came to mind on the mask artifact that Eunha requested from Byeok Hae-soo.


    If you shoot all of these, I��ll buy you something delicious tonight.


    ��It feels like being a pig��-��


    You don��t have to worry about that.


    Even so, Eunha shook her head.


    Then he presented carrots.


    At first, Ga-Yeon Son, who enjoyed eating the rice that Eun-ha bought for her, had cloudy eyes.


    in just one week.


    She had fat cheeks.


    I��m going to practice again after dinner. If you eat it, you should digest it in moderation.


    [��]


    Even if you become a pig, it��s good to be a healthy pig, not a fat pig.


    ��Can��t we just not shoot the pig?��


    Hurry up and shoot. I��m hungry too.


    Already, she had no choice but to fall into the demonic hand of the galaxy.


    Son Ga-yeon lay down on the floor, almost resigned.


    Tang-!!


    When I said I was going to die


    Indeed, when she grabbed the rifle, her expression suddenly changed as if she had never done that.


    She pulled the trigger and hit the dazzling target.


    Looking at her like that, Eunha nodded her head in satisfaction.


    If he does it anyway, he��ll do well.


    The hit rate is also better than Bonggurae.


    Seriously, < Silent > must have shown curiosity before returning.


    They had to snipe the enemy from a long distance, and they had to be able to end the situation with a single shot.


    Therefore, high accuracy was required, and even the slightest difference could make a big difference in the results.


    As a result, Sniper had to train himself to be able to perfectly control every little thing.


    wind direction.


    The posture of holding the rifle.


    Hand shake when pulling the trigger.


    And breathing, etc��


    Unlike hunters, snipers can��t shoot at will.


    Accuracy of a single shot.


    Variables that are trivial for that, but too unignorable.


    Among them, Eunha rated breathing the highest among the abilities required of a sniper.


    This is because the degree to which the bullet deviates from the aiming point varies depending on the breath when the trigger is pulled.


    Gift < Metabolism >


    In that sense, Ga-Yeon Son��s gift was specialized in controlling breathing.


    A gift that regulates your metabolism.


    She wasn��t fully aware of her gift yet, but instinctively she was using it to control her breathing.


    As a result, the shaking of the body disappears.


    It was in a state of perfectly sniping the target like a machine.


    I still only know how to hold my breath, but I don��t know how to apply the gift to my body.


    The effect of < Metabolism > was outstanding.


    Being able to dive for a long time was just an added effect.


    In a previous life, Son Ga-yeon showed off her amazing physical abilities by boosting her metabolism momentarily.


    Of course, when I used the gift that much, I lost weight due to the rebound or my body condition deteriorated rapidly.


    If he had used it in < Dungeon of the Abyss >, he wouldn��t have suffered such a death.


    It must have happened on a floor where gifts couldn��t be used��


    So, Eun-ha kept feeding Son Ga-yeon.


    In this life, I was thinking of fixing her eating habits.


    Ga-yeon Son, who didn��t know anything, grumbled that she seemed to be a good pig at work.


    Ga-yeon and Gu-rae have different styles.


    Gu Rae has a gift that allows him to prepare for a second sniping even if the target doesn��t die in one hit.


    So I don��t mind speaking.


    On the other hand, Ga-yeon is a style that focuses on only one shot.


    Eunha raised her mouth when she saw Son Ga-yeon��s target to defeat her.


    Even though the target is moving fast, her hit rate has not changed.


    It took a long time to load and fire bullets, but it was not a very important factor for the sniper.


    That��s why < Silent > showed interest in Ga-yeon before returning.


    Then, Eun-ha recalled her memories before returning.


    Before the second recapture of Uijeongbu.


    At that time, Son Ga-yeon and Yoo Su-jin of the Twelve Seats < Silent >, who were to carry out the operation, showed a good impression.


    Ga-Yeon Son had already graduated from the academy and expressed regret, saying that it was ambiguous to be accepted as < The Seed >.


    The gift from < Silent > is similar to Ga-yeon in a way.


    So that��s probably why I was more interested.


    Gift < Heartbeat >.


    Sujin Yoo was able to control her heartbeat freely.


    As a result, her accuracy was unmatched even among snipers.


    And her style has many similarities with Son Ga-yeon.


    Of course, if Son Ga-yeon showed off her gift and improved her physical abilities.


    There was a difference in that Sujin Yoo used her gift to explosively increase mana in her body.


    Anyway, Ga Yeon-ah.


    Please work well and grow into a healthy and strong pig.


    Anyway, Eunha always looked at Son Gayeon with a satisfied gaze.


    At that time, there were also people who looked at such a galaxy as strange.


    I heard that Clanlord will buy me food. But how long do I have to stay like this? I think my sister or Bae will get stuck in the back and die. I��m so hungry.


    Etch!


    Meirin Meirin Illya.


    They were also at the shooting range.


    The three followed Eunha protesting that she only took Ga-yeon Son these days.


    Eunha clicked her tongue.


    You too, go ahead and shoot. don��t play idle


    The galaxy pointed to the twins.


    Then the twins screamed.


    Aren��t we even snipers?


    We shot a lot in class today. Or the Clanlords shoot us. Really looking forward to that too.


    Huh��.


    Should I really shoot them?


    Eunha thought about that for a while as she touched the gun on the table.


    Eventually, Eunha forcibly lifted them up from their seats.


    May Lin. If you��re a ranger, go and shoot yourself. If you want to eat dinner on time, shoot yourself.


    Clanlord, am I okay? My younger sister, shoot it like this, and I will be waiting here with Ilya unnie. Doesn��t the navigator protect itself? Go ahead and shoot yourself too.


    ��Sheesh.��


    Eun-ha knocked over the chair so that they could not sit down again.


    Then he pointed the gun.


    Only then did the twin sisters listen and left for training.


    Only then did Eunha put down her gun.


    -I��ll go shooting too. you sit there I caught a bad cold, but I will shoot well.


    Who��s the one who parked me outside late at night?


    So who wants to break in in the middle of the night? Lord I am so you are more Beep beep beep beep beep beep!


    Eunha stopped Illya from moving to train with the twins.


    She sniffled and pouted.


    Eunha sighed.


    Last night, Eunha kicked Illya out and went to sleep.


    And Ilya caught a cold after knocking on the window of the galaxy for hours.


    am i that good?


    Lord is love.


    Don��t talk�� Take good care of your condition. Now that I��m a student, I��ll forgive you, but I won��t let you go if you can��t take care of yourself after joining the clan. Even if the Lord gave only the last name, this would not happen��


    Mouth.


    Etch!


    Go back to the dormitory later and get some rest.


    Although I am 6 years older.


    Looking at what he does to himself, he seems to be a child without any regrets.


    But after meeting the twin sisters, it seems to have gotten even weirder.


    After joining the clan, Illya must be separated from the twins.


    Twins are ruining people.


    Eunha made a promise after seeing the twins shooting guns while showing off their skills.


    Soon he touched the hat Illya was wearing on her head.


    Clanmates know what your ears are like now, so why are you using them?


    It��s a complex. I hate showing my ears to others. okay? I like the pointy ears too. ���� !


    Eunha took off her hat.


    Then pointy ears popped out from between the black hair.


    Eunha played with her ears to her heart��s content.


    ��Do you like my ears?


    It��s fun to touch.


    To say that you love even the insignificant part of me is, of course, the Lord my love. What is he saying now.


    ouch! Pulling the ears��Hetch!


    The twin sisters will join next year.


    Even an eccentric saintess enlists.


    While looking forward to next year, Eunha was secretly afraid.


    ��


    You should listen carefully to Ga-yeon��s mother.


    never never never make a sound


    It was a memory from my childhood.


    Even now, Son Ga-yeon still dreams of those days from time to time.


    The creak


    of the floor.


    She couldn��t forget the sound.


    The monster had entered the house that day.


    The family gathered in the living room for a meal were surprised.


    Kiki-kki-kki-kik,


    her father and mother took her and ran away in a hurry.


    Because he was at the door.


    My parents had no choice but to flee upstairs.


    Whoops�� Whoops��!


    go��! Run away!!


    At that time, my father was caught by the guy who climbed the stairs.


    At that time, she was picked up by her mother, and she still remembered the sound of her father shouting as he was being dragged away.


    At that time, she had a hard time accepting what happened in front of her eyes as reality.


    You know what Ga-yeon��s mother said, right?


    never make a sound


    You must hold your breath. Does Ga-yeon like to play hide-and-seek? From now on, you have to hide.


    Understand?


    My father is captured by monsters.


    Mother hastily hid herself in her room.


    Then, hastily, he put her into the closet.


    Mother said as she closed the closet.


    never make a sound


    Whatever happens, don��t come out.


    Stay hidden until the player uncles come and kill the monster.


    mother says so


    Closed the closet tightly.


    Before long, a monster entered the room.


    Aaaaaa!!


    Come on!! I mean come here!!


    A sound heard outside the closet.


    Mother shouted so that the monster��s gaze would not go to the closet.


    And a sound like scratching the neck.


    Ga-yeon Son covered her ears at the first sound she heard in her life.


    no don��t listen


    no don��t cry


    She closed her eyes.


    And just like my mother said, I held my breath.


    She, who often had a diving battle with her father in the bathroom, did not hesitate to hold her breath.


    He was also confident in hide and seek.


    ����.


    How long has it been?


    There seemed to be no sound.


    Son Ga-yeon opened her eyes.


    Then he poked his head out into the closet that was like blinds.


    In between, I could see outside the closet.


    She tried to find her mother there.


    The munching Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    monster was eating something.


    The munching


    Kwajijik


    monster was chewing something.


    what he was eating


    Ga-Yeon Son was able to notice when the monster turned around.


    with the shoulder gripped.


    The bleeding mother hung helplessly in the air.


    I met my mother��s eyes.


    never make a sound


    My mother seemed to be saying that to herself.


    So she covered my mouth.


    I continued to hold my breath.


    Until


    the munching players come.


    She kept watching as it ate her mother.


    Hide tightly, I can


    see your hair,


    did you hide everything?


    ��


    Although I have been concentrating on training Son Ga-yeon recently.


    Eunha did not neglect her own training.


    Wolmoo��s


    body rusts if it doesn��t move.


    It was the theory of the galaxy.


    As a result, he tried to remember the sensation by swinging his sword whenever he had a chance.


    Then, he thought again and again to train himself.


    If you use external mana, you can reduce mana consumption as much as possible.


    Of course, special magic like the doppelganger had to consume mana in the body.


    After the creation of the Dunning Blade, the galaxy was placed in a relatively free situation from mana consumption.


    I couldn��t help but use magic urgently because I needed


    dunning blade control, but I was able to use most magic at almost no cost.


    This will make it even more difficult to activate the gift.


    It��s okay to use a trick, though.


    Even so, there was no end to the training.


    Even when I thought I was used to it, I had to keep training.


    It had to be trained until it reached a level where it could be used freely even in an unconscious state.


    In other words, it meant training until death.


    It was then.


    ��Your sword is rough every time I see it.


    ah.


    I was training by the lakeside.


    < After the Sword > Hwang Jin-hee walked.


    Eunha stopped swinging her sword and looked at her.


    Apparently, she seemed to have something to do with herself.


    What are you doing < Swordsman >?


    I have something to ask you.


    yes?


    Why did he wield his sword while trying so hard like a monster? what do you want to be


    ����.


    As if there was no need to rush.


    She put her hand on her sword and opened her mouth.


    ����.


    As if he would cut himself depending on the answer.


    Eun-ha could see that Hwang Jin-hee��s attitude was very unusual.


    I think he��s trying to check me out��


    What is he doing?


    The galaxy was unknown.


    However, his actions were not hindered.


    If she tries to kill herself, she won��t die quietly either.


    Eunha also put her hand on the sword.


    And I answered honestly.


    As I said to Baek Seo-jin once before, it is a sword to protect the fairy. Are you trying to become strong so that no one can lay a single finger on the fairy?


    ��Does it mean anything else?


    If there is more, I want to be happy.


    happiness?


    your happiness Can��t you buy it to be happy?


    Like what are you talking about.


    Hwang Jin-hee frowned.


    She was dumbfounded at the sound that came out of Eunha��s mouth.


    Happiness is happiness


    .


    Soon she laughed.


    She removed her hand from the sword.


    It��s so humble. It��s simple, but the true ambition is so big that it��s unpredictable.


    It��s my dream, don��t interfere.


    yes i��m sorry


    Eunha replied bluntly.


    Sensing that the hostility had disappeared from her, he loosened his posture.


    Hwang Jin-hee expressed an apology honestly.


    Yes, then train yourself.


    ��what?


    Will the business end soon?


    Hwang Jin-hee turned around.


    Eunha was dumbfounded to see her as she turned around after saying what she had to say.


    Either that or not.


    she grew farther away


    ��Ah, that��s right.


    Then, it seemed like he suddenly remembered.


    she turned around


    If you know how to control external mana by reducing it to internal mana, try the opposite this time. Conversely?


    It means to express the mana inside the body and eat away the external mana with four mana. Same principle, but completely different.


    ����.


    It means to fully manifest your feelings and thoughts into the world.


    manifest in the world


    Eunha was taken aback when she heard that.


    It felt like realizing something indescribable.


    But I couldn��t understand exactly what I realized.


    Humans are microcosms. It means that each person has their own world. ����.


    And the world we are stepping on now is made up of microcosms. Magic is to express your microcosm and embody it in this macrocosm.


    But because the macrocosm is made up of microcosms.


    The magic vaguely imagined in the microcosm is not implemented as imagined.


    This is because other microcosms do not understand the structure of the imagination.


    That is why microcosms design magic in a concrete and understandable structure and implement it in the macrocosm.


    Nevertheless, the magic imagined by the microcosm is implemented somewhat differently in the macrocosm.


    No matter how much the gap between the microcosms is reduced, each microcosm has a different worldview.


    So-.


    ��You become the cosmos itself. Your microcosm dominates and overwrites all other microcosms.


    ����.


    Keep in mind that the ultimate meaning of magic is the embodiment of an idea, and that it is fully realized in the macrocosm. If that happens, there will be no need for specific and convincing imaginations. It will come true just as you imagine.


    ��Thank you for your advice.


    If that��s not God then what is it?


    Hwang Jin-hee swallowed those words and turned around again.

 Chapter 730

    Relife Player 730


    [Chapter 186]


    [Mute (3)]


    The first day of the Academy Culture Festival.


    On this day, Twelve Seats < Silent > Sujin Yoo visited the academy for a lecture.


    ������.��


    After being guided by the instructors, she climbed onto the podium and looked around.


    Academy students were looking up at her with twinkling eyes.


    pouring eyes.


    Nevertheless, Yoo Su-jin calmly opened her mouth without being nervous.


    ��Hello. This is Sujin Yoo from Twelve Seats < Silent >. I would like to take this opportunity to talk about how to become an excellent sniper.


    A somewhat subdued voice.


    She opened her mouth in a sleepy voice.


    and for a while


    Sujin Yoo, wearing a headband-type hearing protector around her neck, paused to emphasize the introduction.


    Eventually, she said��


    ��Just shoot well. ������.��


    I would like to say that the best sniper is a sniper who trains himself so that he can hit with one shot and does not die.


    Yoo Su-jin made people doubt their ears with a very natural story.


    People who thought they would hear something special couldn��t help but show a look of bewilderment.


    Either way, she kept talking.


    Make your body like a machine. Try to eat, sleep and wake up at the correct times to keep up with your biorhythm. Try to count how many times your heart beats today. Cultivate a sense of knowing the time accurately with biological time without looking at the time.


    ������.��


    It was a nonsensical story.


    An impossible story.


    How can that be done with effort?


    Still, she emphasized hard work, a quality that the average person would never achieve.


    A sniper must be emotionless at the moment of sniping. You must have the mindset and ability to silently perform your duties like a machine and leave your seat without hesitation. If you say you can��t snipe without feeling like a machine��


    ������.��


    ��One of three. Whether it��s lack of qualities, lack of effort, or a weak heart. Neither type is suitable for a sniper, so it is recommended that you quickly switch to another category. This concludes the lecture.


    30 minutes after the lecture begins.


    People were at a loss for words when they saw her say her words and walk straight down the podium.


    The instructors were startled and tried to catch her as she left.


    But < Silent > was quick.


    Before the instructors could catch Yoo Su-jin, she suddenly disappeared.


    It really literally disappeared without making a sound like silence.


    People stuck out their tongues.


    It was as unconventional as last year��s Twelve Seat < Yeomma > Kang Hyeon-cheol��s theory of guts that made people go crazy.


    ��


    The cultural festival has begun.


    During the cultural festival, all classes except for the 3rd grade will be closed.


    Of course, classes for the 3rd year of high school were also canceled as the interests of the instructor and the students coincided.


    This was especially true of the classes of guest instructors.


    Their classes did not affect students�� grades.


    As a result, during the cultural festival, guest instructors were able to freely roam around the academy.


    So I thought I would rest in peace��


    This is all resting comfortably. Wouldn��t it be nice to just walk around and have fun? yes you are right


    But it was not infinitely free.


    Eun-ha had to patrol the academy campus crowded with outsiders by taking turns with visiting instructors.


    2 in 1 pair.


    It was the reason Eunha was wearing an armband and watching the cultural festival with Jinseo-na.


    The two were focusing on maintaining public order by going around places where there were many people.


    what��s the matter? Do you hate hanging out with me that much? your face is fat


    It��s not like that. It��s better to patrol with you than to patrol with strangers. then? Why do you have such a fat face?


    I can��t concentrate because there are so many people, and I want to train at a time like this. It looks like something is about to be caught.


    Are you starting to resemble Eunhyuk? Sleeping or waking up, I��m just thinking about the sword.


    Moan��


    Jinseo-na scolded him.


    The galaxy could not refute.


    A few days ago, I received an advice from Hwang Jin-hee from < After the Sword >.


    It was because Eun-ha had noticeably become less talkative and was lost in other thoughts.


    Making a microcosm into a macrocosm��


    how the heck are you supposed to do that?


    < The Swordsman >��s advice gave me a realization.


    As a result, I was able to follow a high-level worldview.


    But that was it.


    The galaxy was not finding a way to reach a higher worldview than it is now.


    I just knew it existed.


    don��t know how to reach


    As a result, Eunha had no choice but to sink deeply into her thoughts.


    -Isn��t that what it is after all? To realize magic not only by using my imagination as a medium, but also by using the imagination of others as a medium.


    ����.


    well, but is that even possible? In order to use someone else��s imagination as a medium, it seems possible that there must be at least a part that matches my imagination. You��ll need that kind of control��


    ����.


    Mmm, it��s delicious! look at this Cheese stretches out. Really delicious.


    then then


    said Jinseo-na, who bought a hot dog with extra cheese at a store booth.


    She bit off the hot dog to keep it in her mouth as little as possible.


    As if to express taste.


    The triangular ears moved greatly.


    Embodying magic through the imagination of others��


    Meanwhile, Eun-ha stopped walking after hearing Jin Seo-na��s words.


    Something flashed through my mind.


    It doesn��t sound impossible at all.


    There is also a kind of fantasy magic that activates through the imagination of others.


    The magic belonging to fantasy magic or brainwashing magic was very profound.


    There is a being called ��I��.


    However, the existence of ��I�� alone does not know what kind of existence I am.


    Also, since ��I�� exist alone, you cannot know whether you are alive or not.


    Therefore, in order for ��I�� to exist, ��you��, who is aware of ��I��, is needed.


    From there, the world is established.


    The world is formed as the cognition of ��I�� and ��you�� interlock. Sear?h the ��ovelFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The world I am in now is made up of the cognition of countless people.


    Mana Science expressed it that way.


    Fantasy magic was magic that was implemented in the world by applying it.


    The world is no big deal.


    The moment I and the other person recognize each other, a world in a narrow sense is created.


    The world view perceived by ��I�� and ��You��.


    caster and target.


    Illusion magic was magic that worked on the worldview they shared directly.


    It was like the caster forcing, recognizing, and sharing their worldview on the target audience.


    If interpreted differently, it could be said that it is a magic that the caster manifests in a narrow world through the imagination shared by the caster and the target.


    And if we expand the world in a narrower sense to a larger and wider area��.


    ��Fantasy can become reality.


    A microcosm connects other microcosms to share one huge idea.


    If all of them were combined, a great universe would be born.


    And the idea is realized in this world recognized by the great cosmos.


    It is a manifestation.


    There are also fantasy magic and chorus magic, so it��s not impossible.


    The problem is-.


    ��Thoughts shared by people.


    It was about how to unite people with different thoughts into one idea.


    Furthermore, it was about how to unify the images they imagined into one.


    Will that be possible?


    Unless you have the < Connection > gift that connects hearts and minds, can that really be possible?


    Eun-ha felt skeptical.


    It felt difficult and unfamiliar to have to use not only myself but also other people as a medium.


    At that time, Jinsanna said.


    ��But if you think that way again, isn��t it that you have to be the center of people��s thoughts, so you have to be a universal idea?


    universal notion?


    An idea shared by all. That��s what a universal notion is. I think < The Swordsman > told you to become a universal idea, right?


    ����.


    But, um, it��s a universal idea�� Isn��t God the only thing that exists as a universal idea?


    ����.


    You can say that God exists even if he doesn��t actually exist because you have faith in God. So it has become a universal notion as a being or what?


    Ginsena grew up in a church.


    So, she must be able to say that to Eunha.


    Eunha felt possessed by something after hearing her words.


    ��Then what should be done to become a universal idea?


    How to do it��. Wouldn��t it be possible to build faith and receive people��s idolatry? But aren��t you already worshiping idols, saying that you are ��Crimson Jiik�� and Eun Ha-shin? ����.


    Let��s stop talking about this now. I��m here to play with you, not to help you with your training. Hurry up and open your mouth


    why are you wearing My sister wrote heartily. I��ll give you a bite of this.


    Leftover hot dogs.


    Jin-seo-na serves a hot dog with the cheese on it now.


    Eunha looked down at her with grim eyes.


    Are you giving it to me because you��re full?


    so you won��t eat it?


    Yum.


    You can��t fill your stomach with just one hot dog at the cultural festival. You should try many different foods. is not it?


    I agree.


    Beep beep beep beep beep beep!


    It wasn��t even a bite away.


    Eunha quickly took the hot dog she held out to her mouth.


    ��


    ��Ah, I forgot one.


    I forgot to advise you to take care of your sugar.


    Twelve Seats < Silent > Yoo Soo-jin.


    Hurrying out of the auditorium, she thought about it belatedly.


    what happened


    Soon, she decided to forget about it.


    I didn��t want to go back in and get caught by the students and be baptized with questions.


    At first, she didn��t like the lecture itself.


    If you have time to think about it, it��s just a matter of shooting.


    She couldn��t understand them.


    How can you sit still and try to learn other people��s tricks?


    There was no such thing as an order in the first place.


    just shoot


    As you shoot, you will naturally find out what you lack.


    If you don��t even know that, you��re not suited for it at all.


    So Sujin Yoo thought giving lectures was a waste of time.


    However, as one of the duties of the Twelve, I had no choice but to come out to give a lecture.


    ��hungry.


    she rubbed her stomach.


    I hadn��t eaten anything since morning.


    It was enough to fill my stomach with the snacks I brought as snacks.


    That, too, was now at its limit.


    She grabbed her hungry stomach and decided to look around the cultural festival booth.


    Gulp


    In fact, there was a reason why Sujin Yoo made an effort to visit the academy even though she didn��t like the academy lecture.


    One was that I could rest in peace today using the lecture as an excuse.


    The other was that they could eat whatever they wanted while avoiding the eyes of the Clan Lords.


    -I will become a pig.


    Watching the beef cook on the grill making a delicious sound.


    Sujin Yoo repeated to herself.


    I would rather be a pig that is full than a pig that is hungry.


    The word Socrates did not even exist in her mind.


    After��


    ������.��


    Delicious, really delicious.


    Yoo Soo-jin, who hid among the crowds using an artifact that changed her appearance, filled her stomach like she was obsessed with it.


    Whether people admire it or not.


    She put anything in her mouth and chewed it.


    ��I think I��ll live now.


    I wandered around the booth for a while.


    Only then could she satisfy her hunger.


    Yoo Soo-jin was satisfied as she touched her swollen stomach.


    How many hours can you stand it?


    Now, she decided to pass the time watching the cultural festival in moderation.


    If I went back to the clan early, it was obvious that I would be scolded by Bonama and the Clan Lord.


    ��Wow, Ga-Yeon-ah! Look at that doll over there. Didn��t it look really pretty?


    It looks really pretty. Well, I don��t have a hobby of collecting dolls anymore.


    Let��s hear the bang.


    Sujin Yoo suddenly stopped walking.


    There was a shooting experience booth.


    Apparently, it seemed that they were receiving dolls as prizes according to the score they hit the target with.


    Sirius SS-16A��.


    just by hearing the gunshots.


    Sujin Yoo guessed the name of the gun used in the booth.


    She took a step out of curiosity.


    Let��s try it�� Miye Do you want to come with me too?


    Yes it is. If I win, I will give it to my sister.


    thank you! Ga-yeon, who are you? huh? no? Ah, you say you don��t want to shoot for a while because you��ve been shooting too much lately? Um�� yes it could be.


    when she approaches the booth.


    There were people who came first.


    three female students.


    One appeared to be a middle school student.


    She took her attention away from them and checked the merchandise.


    ��looks delicious.


    The doll that the tallest female student had pointed to earlier caught my eye.


    The doll was hugging a huge chocolate bar.


    Yoo Su-jin swallowed her saliva.


    If those students don��t win, then it made me think that I should win it myself.


    Eventually, when the game started��


    ��That��s not good.


    Yoo Soo-jin could tell by looking at the postures of the two people without looking at the results.


    It was a terrible skill.


    No matter how much it is a game, the grip posture is wrong.


    It was also the timing of taking a breath.


    And as she expected��.


    ��Ah, sorry. I could have gotten it if I hit it just a little bit more��


    Sister, shall we do it one more time?


    Um�� no. Let��s stop and go somewhere else. It was too difficult because the target moved in the middle.


    They failed to score the target and had to fall back.


    In response, Soo-jin Yoo went up to the shooting range and tried to participate in the game.


    It was then.


    �C Ga-yeon, you will do it too?


    ��I��ll pick it up for you.��


    ����.


    A student wearing a mask came forward.


    Yoo Su-jin tried to participate in the game, but kept her lips shut.


    yeah i can��t help it


    don��t let me shoot you


    Anyway, it would be obvious.


    Nevertheless, Yoo Su-jin was expected.


    In addition, judging from the fact that the female student was talking through a mask, it seemed that she was unable to speak.


    Such a person cannot be a sniper.


    Yoo Su-jin was so determined.


    However-.


    -Tang!


    Her expectations were wonderfully missed.


    The girl��s posture was perfect.


    Breathing was also perfect.


    The moment she held the rifle, her momentum suddenly changed dramatically.


    ����.


    Just like a machine.


    The female student aimed precisely at the center of the moving target.


    He was rapidly updating his score while knocking down the target with a single shot.


    Sometimes, he performed feats of hitting two targets placed on a track with one foot.


    It was an admirable skill.


    ��amazing.


    Yoo Su-jin exclaimed.


    Her body moved automatically.


    After giving the money to the staff, she immediately went to the seat next to the female student.


    [?]


    I won��t interrupt you, so go ahead.


    Let Yoo Soo-jin approach the seat next to him.


    The female student stopped shooting and glanced at her.


    A question mark appeared on the mask.


    Yoo Soo-jin said calmly.


    Then, as soon as he had finished servicing the rifle, he put it on his shoulder��


    -Tang!


    Just like the feat the female student showed.


    She aimed precisely at the moment when the targets were lined up.


    Three targets fell.


    I��m sorry, but you can��t use personal devices��.


    No matter what the staff says.


    Yoo Su-jin pulled the trigger one after another.


    [��]


    The female student, who was surprised by her ability for a moment, resumed the game.


    00086

 Chapter 731

    Relife Player 731


    [Chapter 186]


    [Dumb (4)]


    On Tae-hee is my best friend.


    As Son Ga-yeon, who could not speak, she was grateful for her willingness to approach her.


    ��Ah, sorry. I could have gotten it if I had just hit it a little longer��


    She felt sorry for her.


    Son Ga-yeon could not stay still.


    Lately, being dragged around by < Crimson Wings >, he was good at shooting enough to pull the trigger while sleeping, but��.


    -Taehee wants it.


    She decided to join the game for her dear friend.


    A total of 30 bullets were given.


    The score required to win the target doll is 1000 points.


    Even if you hit all the targets, it was a score that could not be obtained unless you played the game twice.


    So, she put all her concentration on it and showed off a feat of hitting two or more targets with one foot.


    By the way-


    -Tang!


    I��m in the middle of accumulating points.


    Someone occupied the seat next to him.


    Son Ga-yeon glanced sideways.


    It was because Zarya felt strange about the person occupying the seat next to her even though there were many people around her.


    The opponent was also giving Son Ga-yeon a glance.


    Our eyes met.


    [?]


    I won��t interrupt you, so go ahead.


    A woman who spoke with an expressionless expression.


    Still, the woman��s voice was strangely excited.


    Soon after, a woman wearing hearing protection pulled the trigger.


    posture is clean


    Is this guy a sniper too?


    I was also surprised by the woman��s ability.


    Ga-Yeon Son was surprised to see her correct posture like a machine.


    won��t you shoot?


    Then the woman glanced sideways.


    His gaze seemed to say so.


    So Ga-yeon Son decided to focus on her target again.


    Tang!


    She initially pulled the trigger to rack up points.


    But as time goes on.


    Son Ga-yeon continued to pay attention to the woman sitting next to her.


    Not only was she hitting more targets than herself with one shot, but she was never making a mistake.


    [Ah��]


    Time passes again.


    Having started the game first, she ran out of bullets.


    The target score has already been reached.


    But regret remains.


    It was because I wanted to shoot a little more with the woman next to me.


    It was a sense of kinship.


    In a way, it was a sense of competition.


    right then-


    ��There are a lot of bullets. keep shooting


    ����Thank you.��


    The woman immediately stopped shooting.


    He rummaged in his back pocket and tossed his wallet at the booth staff.


    Then he told me to pay with his card and bring more bullets.


    Soon, she also picked up a rifle for the booth instead of the rifle she was using.


    Tang!


    Again, the two took their stance.


    They pulled the trigger almost simultaneously and hit targets with the same score and same location.


    At that moment, the two caught fire.


    Soon the endless competition began.


    ��


    While patrolling the Yiwang Cultural Festival.


    Eun-ha decided to enjoy the cultural festival purely as Jinseo-na said.


    Doesn��t that look delicious?


    Should I buy one and split it in half?


    that��s good! Ah, but I��m worried about what to do. Mmm�� Pepsi Cola tastes good. If it tastes good��


    It��s always a song. You just have to choose the flavor you want to eat the most. Or choose a classic.


    wait ��cause I��m in trouble now I��ll choose the most delicious flavor, so stay tuned.


    I mean, this is pretty scientific.


    The fox babbled nonsense.


    Eunha laughed at her tone and behavior.


    Fortunately, Jin Seo-na��s subtly scientific choice matched well.


    Hey, what did I say?


    yes you are good


    There was no failure in food selection.


    They went around the academy buying food and sharing it.


    Then, in Eunha��s eyes, a shooting range caught her eye.


    Why are there so many people over there?


    huh? I know? Is everyone crowded?


    A shop where you receive prizes according to the number of points you hit with a gun.


    There were crowds of people there.


    The two walked to the store showing curiosity.


    -Tang!


    The reaction of the two people after


    ������.�� was similar to that of the people who were there before.


    They stacked the magazines next to them and were speechless when they saw the two men shooting their targets.


    This is what the hell��


    one person knew.


    It was Son Ga-yeon.


    She, who doesn��t even like to stand out, was shooting while attracting attention for some reason.


    Eun-ha soon realized that she was conscious of the person sitting next to her.


    Who is it?


    Somehow it looks familiar��


    A face like I��ve seen it somewhere.


    Eunha did not immediately remember.


    Then, in order to grasp the situation, we broke through the crowd and entered the shooting range.


    Oh brother!


    Oh Tae-hee and Mi-ye.


    His prediction was correct.


    Ga-yeon Son was not the only one at the shooting range.


    On Tae-hee and Sun Mi-ye were also there.


    Eun-ha tried to find out the details by asking the two people.


    Then, the two of them said��


    ��Ga-yeon, who initially participated because of the doll, is now focusing on competing with the person next to her without even paying attention?


    ��Yes��.��


    Hmm��. Ga-yeon must have had a competitive spirit unlike her appearance.


    It is said that this happened when Son Ga-yeon��s competitive spirit was on fire.


    Eunha said it was absurd.


    How the hell did he say that if he had a competitive spirit, he would pile up bullets like a mountain and shoot.


    Who is the person next to Son Ga-yeon?


    What are people who look like players but compete like kids?


    Soon, Eunha��s head turned.


    He looked at the woman wearing hearing protection around her neck.


    It was a face I had seen many times.


    ah.


    It wasn��t too difficult to recall the woman��s identity.


    Although the hair color was quite different.


    He was wearing hearing protectors around his neck and pulling the trigger indifferently reminded me of a person.


    Why is < Silent > here


    ?


    Twelve Seats < Silent > Yoo Soo-jin.


    She came to see the cultural festival disguised as an artifact.


    Eunha understood the situation.


    Understanding that point brought a smile to my lips.


    ��That��s good.


    Papa?


    There is no coincidence like this.


    No, maybe it��s a relationship.


    Apparently Yoo Soo-jin seems to like Son Ga-yeon quite a bit now, so it shouldn��t be too bad.


    Eunha greatly welcomed this situation.


    ��


    Competition never ceased.


    Because neither side made a mistake.


    People were immersed in the shooting competition between the two, sweating in their hands.


    Meanwhile-.


    ��Until there.


    When two people are about to drink water.


    Eunha, who saw a suitable opportunity, intervened in the competition between the two.


    In response, Ga-yeon Son looked at Eun-ha and blinked her eyes, pretending to know.


    Conversely, Sujin Yoo frowned when her concentration broke.


    ��Choco Pie Road.


    This is the Pandora Clan Lord.


    Pandora Choco Pie.


    ��call it whatever you want.


    As if not to disturb.


    Sujin Yoo called out to Eunha in an irritated tone.


    The galaxy was ignored.


    After that, the two of them immediately ventilated their surroundings.


    What are you supposed to do when the two of you occupy the shooting range like this at the student business? I paid enough money.


    It��s good to increase student sales, but you have to make sure others enjoy it too. It��s a cultural festival because it��s not just about making money, it��s an event that allows students to experience social life, showcase their skills, and bring players closer to them with a familiar image.


    The words are too long.


    Anyway, everyone is watching, so stop here. It seems


    like there��s still a long way to go before we can win


    . Need to check more than this? I��d rather be like that��.. ����.


    There are people��s eyes, so let��s change seats first. Come with me to the cafeteria. You too.


    ��I��m out of energy. I want to go back to the clan and go to sleep.


    I��ll treat you. Are you hungry too? Looking at the bullets that fell on the floor, I think I shot quite a lot��. Isn��t sweet food tempting?


    ����.


    I��ll let you eat as much as you want.


    I��ll go.


    It was easy to convince Yoo Su-jin.


    Unlike her previous life, Eun-ha had a rough idea of what kind of person Yoo Su-jin was.


    So I begged for something to eat.


    Sure enough, Yoo Su-jin was taken over by Eun-ha.


    Come on, take this.


    Why are you giving me your card?


    Go around the academy booth and buy something that looks delicious. You��re good at choosing what��s delicious.


    Wow, he makes me run errands�� Noh Eun-ha has grown up a lot.


    Don��t complain and go.


    uh ok Can we go to the cafeteria?


    yes please


    Eun-ha handed the card to Jinseo-na.


    Eunha, who sent Jinseona, took the remaining people to the cafeteria.


    Among the people, there were people who felt sorry for the end of the match, but soon they confirmed the identity of the galaxy and shut their mouths.


    Rather, it was to the point of showing favor by saying that he was cheering for Eunha.


    Pandora Clan Fighting! I will be rooting for you!


    Noh Eunha! Hurry to the twelfth seat!


    ��thank you. Please keep an eye on our Pandora Clan in the future.


    The popularity of Pandora Clan was considerable.


    Eunha was able to feel the status of Pandora Clan again.


    Meanwhile, Eun-ha entered the cafeteria and invited Su-jin Yoo to sit down.


    ��This is Son Ga-yeon. As you can see, he has a disability that prevents him from speaking due to an accident, but his skills are really great.


    Yes Ga-yeon Son. I remembered. A sniper is someone who speaks with a rifle, so disability has nothing to do with it.


    yes i think so too And isn��t it better to be a silent sniper than a talkative sniper?


    chin up


    Eunha put her hand on the shoulder of Son Gayeon who was sitting next to her.


    Then show off your friendship with her.


    Eun-ha appealed her skills to Yoo Su-jin.


    you shot well


    ����thank you. I��m glad to hear < Silent >-nim��s praise.��


    After figuring out Yoo Su-jin��s identity.


    Son Ga-yeon was very embarrassed to hear her evaluation.


    Then she laughed bashfully while wearing a mask.


    It is a pleasure to receive recognition from her as a specialist in the sniper category.


    I don��t think Ga-yeon is good at it.


    Eunha was satisfied with my work as well.


    At that point, it was already decided that Son Ga-yeon would join her own clan.


    Galactic never intended to give her up to another clan.


    Meanwhile-.


    ��So, how about having < Silent >-nim accept him as < The Sid >?


    ������!!��


    ������!��


    Hmm��


    Eun-ha brought up the main topic.


    On Tae-hee, Sun Mi-ye, and Son Ga-yeon.


    While the three of them were surprised, Eun-ha calmly waited for Yoo Soo-jin��s answer.


    Yoo Su-jin was troubled.


    Soon she opened her mouth.


    Ok, fine.


    ������!!��


    ������!��


    You thought well.


    Yoo Soo-jin decided.


    The three people in the seat were surprised again.


    Of course, the galaxy was almost expecting her answer.


    He was the one who had his eye on Ga-yeon in his previous life.


    Although I couldn��t accept it as < The Seed > because the timing wasn��t right then, but it��s different now.


    Son Ga-yeon was a freshman in high school.


    There was quite a bit of room for improvement over the remaining two years as the style hadn��t completely solidified.


    Besides, Yoo Soo-jin had just checked her skills.


    No matter how indifferent she is to those around her, would she be indifferent to Ga-yeon Son, who has enough talent as a sniper?


    People who take pride in their work tend to want to grow when they see people with talent.


    ��Really�� are you okay?��


    Yes. Great. I can use the excuse of teaching you to reduce my work.


    Don��t think of it as an excuse to cut back on work and teach me well.


    I will teach you well. Loaded Choco Pie.


    And when I graduate, I��ll take you to Pandora Clan, not Tempest.


    Our Clanlord will be against it��


    He has already decided to seek sponsorship from Sirius Group. Ga-yeon will also take her friends to Pandora Clan. Isn��t it better to join a clan with friends you��re close to?


    Hmmm�� ok do it yourself I like it anyway.


    I decided to make Son Ga-yeon into Yoo Su-jin��s < The Seed >.


    Eun-ha claimed ownership of Son Ga-yeon to Yoo Su-jin just in case.


    In order to solidify his opinion, he added that On Tae-hee and Sun Mi-ye would also join Pandora Clan.


    Tae-hee, I originally intended to do that, but�� It turns out that he said he would join Mi-ye as well.


    What is bluffing, how is it?


    Mi-ye is younger than Ga-yeon and Tae-hee, so they won��t even join together, and she said she��ll join the mana management organization, so don��t worry too much.


    Eun-ha decided to entrust Seon Mi-ye��s joining entirely to her.


    She was also known as a promising player, but she didn��t necessarily have to join the clan.


    Eunha��s brother


    uh why


    However, it seemed that Seon Mi-ye sincerely accepted Eun-ha��s bluffing.


    She tugged on Eunha��s sleeve.


    Then whispered in his ear.


    -If I join your brother��s clan, will I be able to join the same party as Kaede-nee?


    Uh�� See what you��re doing?


    Then I��ll go in.


    uh?


    After all, it wouldn��t hurt to join your brother��s clan, which still has more room for growth than the bureaucratic mana management organization. Also see Hou unni.


    Ah�� is it?


    Eunha remembered it belatedly.


    Sunmiye was a fan of Kaede.


    Even thinking of Mr. Ki Joon, I can��t roll it harshly��


    No, should I roll it rough even for Mr. Ki Joon��.


    Eunha smiled bitterly.


    Anyway, he had nothing to lose, so he was satisfied.


    ��


    The second day of the Cultural Festival.


    Eunha even took over the work of the other guest instructors.


    Because on the third day, I was planning to play comfortably without working.


    That��s-.


    ��Ah, Baekryun-ah, older sister. here it is S��ar?h the nov��lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Wow, there are so many people. As I heard, the Cultural Festival is really great.


    It was because he invited Ha Baek-ryun.


    Eun-ha waited for her at the front door on time.


    Eventually, when the appointed time came, Ha Ji-eun brought Ha Baek-ryeon.


    You are well dressed


    Ha Baek-ryun is holding Ha Ji-eun��s hand.


    Eunha smiled as she saw her avoiding his gaze.


    Even when she was in Seongnam, she was wearing clothes with designs that could be easily seen on the market.


    However, after coming to Pandora Clan, Ha Ji-eun��s income increased.


    Also, while Ha Baek-ryun is endeared to by the Pandora Clan members.


    the clothes are pretty did you buy this time?


    ��Yoo-jung��s sister bought it for me.


    Ha Baek-ryun��s fashion has diversified.


    Eun-ha was satisfied to see her holding the strap of her handbag on her shoulder.


    Of course, Ha Baek-ryun��s attitude remained the same.


    Then, Ha Ji-eun suddenly spoke up.


    Baekryun said he was going to see Pandora Clan Road after a long time today, and put a lot of effort into dressing up.


    It��s not like that! I heard that it was a place with a lot of people, so I thought about what to wear!


    Ha Ji-eun covered her mouth and laughed.


    Ha Baek-ryun immediately refuted.


    Ugh��


    Then, as Eunha met her eyes, she turned her head away.


    I didn��t know if it was real or not.


    Eunha giggled because she was so cute.


    I��m going to see a cultural festival. Few festivals have as many things to see as this one. Oh white lily What do you want to eat?


    ��sweet.


    something sweet? Um�� what sweet thing do you like? So, why don��t we just walk around and look for it?


    Eunha was really excited.


    This is because he had never seen Ha Baek-ryeon and the cultural festival in his previous life.


    And unlike her previous life, Eunha didn��t know anything about the Academy Cultural Festival.


    You can take Baekryun to a place he likes.


    The course was perfectly laid out.


    If Han Seo-hyun or Jung Ha-yang saw it, they would think it was ridiculous.


    It was crafted with so much care.


    Oh, but there are a lot of people, so we have to hold hands. Baekryun, hurry up and join the Pandora Clanlord.


    uh? Can��t we just hold Mom��s hand?


    If mom gets lost here too, she��ll be lost along with you. Today we have to walk the Pandora clan road hand in hand. Understand?


    Furthermore, Ha Ji-eun helped.


    Eunha nodded vigorously at her words.


    It��s not uncommon to get lost during cultural festivals. now hand.


    Uh��


    Eunha held out her hand.


    In the end, Ha Baek-ryun reluctantly took his outstretched hand.


    Eunha felt even better.


    That��s how he guided the two of them to see the cultural festival.


    ��You mean those students are 18 years old? You fight really well. What was I doing at that age��


    Wow�� Cool.


    Eunha had also reserved a VIP seat for the general category competition for this day.


    After looking around the cultural festival for a while.


    When the time came, Eun-ha showed the two of them the general category competition.


    Because it was the third day, a thrilling battle was unfolding.


    The mother and daughter continued to admire the show-style swordsmanship and magic.


    Eunha��s mouth was itching for nothing.


    Baekryun-ah, you know what? What?


    When I was in my third year of high school, I went there and won the championship. how is it? Are you more awesome than them?


    It��s also Pandora Clanlord. Well, it��s hard to imagine that Pandora Clanlord didn��t win even though he entered the tournament.


    Eunha just wanted to show off.


    So I put strength on my shoulders and said.


    Ha Ji-eun responded.


    On the other hand, Ha Baek-ryun��.


    -Uncle. uh?


    Ha Baek-ryun was quite different from Ha Ji-eun.


    she waved her hand.


    Eunha bowed her head to her.


    Then she leaned over to him and whispered in his ear.


    -You can see that I am trying to look good in front of my mother.


    ����.


    I��m here today to see if you��re flirting with my mother. Don��t flirt with my mother.


    no it��s you


    I��m doing this to look good for you.


    Eunha couldn��t say that and just let out a sigh.


    And so the third day passed.

 Chapter 732

    Relife Player 732


    [Chapter 186]


    [Mute (5)]


    The fourth day of the Cultural Festival.


    On this day, Eun-ha was in charge of patrolling the academy with Ryu Yeon-hwa.


    There are so many people maybe because it��s the fourth day��.


    Yes, that��s right. It seems like everyone came to see the general division competition and fireworks.


    The academy was crowded with people.


    It was difficult to even step on.


    Eunha groaned.


    Tomorrow��s cultural festival ends in the morning, and even that was the day allotted for organizing the booths.


    As a result, today��s cultural festival could be said to be the last day.


    People were just coming.


    In addition, today was also the day when one of the most important events in the cultural festival was held.


    Overall division finals.


    and fireworks.


    Either way, it was an event that could be called an important element of the cultural festival.


    It was a very stressful day from the point of view of patrolling.


    If I had known this was going to happen, I would not have changed the shift.


    Eunha felt regret belatedly.


    As a result of changing shifts to invite Ha Baek-ryun to the cultural festival, Eun-ha had to go on patrol all day today.


    no. Still, since Baekryun had fun, there��s nothing to regret.


    I hope Baekryun enjoys it.


    Soon, Eunha changed her mind.


    The previous day, Ha Baek-ryeon came to the cultural festival and made pleasant memories.


    At Ha Ji-eun��s suggestion, the three of them even took a picture of the sticker.


    Ha Baek-ryun didn��t try to show it, but Eun-ha could feel that he was a little closer to her.


    ����See you later.��


    She even said that to Eunha when she returned home.


    Eun-ha remembered her running away with her pigtails flowing.


    The corner of his mouth went up.


    what��s good huh? why?


    No��because you look good.


    I��m on patrol with my sister, so I��m in a good mood.


    It looked like he had a face like that.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa suddenly spoke.


    Eunha responded skillfully.


    At this she blinked.


    Then he smiled brightly.


    ��Yeah, that��s right. thank god. You feel good when you are with me.


    Why are you talking nonsense? When was the last time I said I didn��t want to be with you?


    I��ve never had that��but��


    but what?


    I��ve been avoiding them lately�� I thought maybe he was offended by me.


    With something like that�� Even so, it seems that noona felt sorry for me too?


    Yeah�� I��m sorry.


    You can��t apologize for that.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa is embarrassed.


    Eunha dismissed it as a pointless worry.


    He didn��t know why she was deliberately avoiding him.


    So Eun-ha was considerate of Ryu Yeon-hwa and pretended not to know her troubles.


    It seems to be fine now though.


    He doesn��t find it awkward being with me��


    his face is bright today.


    Eun-ha looked at Ryu Yeon-hwa��s complexion.


    Her face was brighter than before.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa, who recently turned her head away at the slightest eye contact, did not avoid her gaze.


    Blue eyes were looking at the galaxy.


    Eunha opened her mouth.


    Is your problem resolved now?


    No, not yet��


    Ryu Yeon-hwa shook her head.


    Even though his expression was better than before, he still seemed to have a lot of worries.


    Nevertheless, Eun-ha decided not to worry too much about Ryu Yeon-hwa.


    From the looks of it, it seemed that he was holding onto something.


    Because she��s Yeonhwa noona, she��ll take care of herself.


    You��ll make up your mind soon.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa was a trustworthy person.


    Eunha was one of the few people in Pandora Clan that she trusted unconditionally.


    Even if you are wandering now, you will quickly make up your mind and find your own path.


    It��s just a temporary wandering.


    Eunha had no doubts.


    Then-.


    ��Boom!


    Firecrackers exploded.


    Soon enough, the time had come.


    Eunha looked up at the night sky following the direction the sound came from.


    The fireworks that lit up in the night sky quickly disappeared.


    However, instead of that, the rising fireworks light up the night sky again��


    ����Wow����


    The night sky flashed brightly.


    People were amazed.


    It��s pretty��


    that��s right.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa was the same.


    She, too, stopped walking and stared blankly at the night sky.


    Her blue eyes sparkled with sparks.


    Eun-ha looked up at her and the flames and came up with an idea.


    Sister, why don��t we go up high and see?


    height? where?


    Well�� how about the clock tower over there? The roof of the dormitory seems to be crowded. Shall we go up to the roof of the clock tower over there?


    yes good


    Eunha grew up.


    He pointed his finger at the clock tower he saw nearby.


    A mischievous looking face.


    Yeonhwa nodded her head as Eunha giggled.


    ��


    Noh Eun-ha.


    He was a person with many meanings to Ryu Yeon-hwa.


    At first, he was the younger brother of a friend.


    Next, I was an academy junior.


    He was also a morning training opponent.


    Then, before she knew it, she��


    ����I like Eunha.


    She developed a crush on him as a member of the opposite sex.


    A feeling I hadn��t known before.


    But it was a little too late when I noticed that feeling.


    Eun-ha had already become another woman��s man.


    So, I had to give up��


    -I can��t fold my heart.


    I want to too�� but I can��t.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa couldn��t fold her mind.


    I put a lot of effort into it.


    I tried to throw away my mind and tried to distance myself from Eunha.


    However, no matter how hard she tried, there was no way she could easily get rid of the memories and feelings that had built up over the years.


    The galaxy is now a Pandora clan lord and I am a member of the clan.


    Now you have to treat it like business.


    Even so, I knew it shouldn��t be like this.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa even made a commitment to change the relationship differently.


    Even that was useless.


    When he heard the news that Eun-ha was killed by Ye-kyung��.


    ����Anyway, it��s true that Eunha got hit by a pincer attack and was lost near death by them.��


    Ryu Yeon-hwa was furious.


    Her suppressed heart turned into anger and consumed her.


    At that time, she realized that no matter how hard she tried, she couldn��t let go of her love for Eunha.


    I had to admit it.


    i love galaxy


    But a heart that shouldn��t be cherished.


    It ate her heart.


    Moreover, after seeing Eunha getting married to Han Seohyun, my heart ached so much.


    In the meantime, even if she was attacked by monsters, she didn��t show any sign of it, but she couldn��t help this pain.


    Furthermore, as Eunha became engaged to Jung Ha-yang and Lee Yoo-jung, the psychological shock came even greater.


    At that time, she was put to the test of her reason and emotions.


    ��What are you thinking about? If Eunha Noh had chosen only one person, she would have had to give up, but that��s not the case, so is there any need to hesitate?


    The galaxy has already made a harem.


    Not one, but three women as wives, so how could you not be able to marry the fourth?


    The demon of emotion whispered.


    She more or less agreed.


    The fact that Eunha made a harem meant that he still had a chance.


    However, Ryu Yeon-hwa could not readily go over to the whisper of emotion.


    Because the angel of reason whispered to her every time.


    Still can��t, it��s dirty.


    Is it okay for you to be just the ��girls�� of the galaxy, not the ��woman�� of the galaxy?


    A person has to love only one person, can he really love many people?


    It wasn��t that there weren��t people who set up harem in this world.


    At least for Ryu Yeon-hwa, it was a big departure from common sense.


    No matter how much I like Eunha.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa��s rationality was shouting that this was not the case.


    Just go to the harem too.


    I can��t. I have to close my mind now.


    As a result, in her heart, emotions and reason were fighting a fierce battle.


    There was no way that wielding a spear would work well in such a situation.


    < The Swordsman > must have seen through his own heart.


    ��I don��t know what the hesitation is about, but if that feeling is enough to dwell in the spear, it��s better to release it quickly.��


    At that time, Ryu Yeon-hwa��s face burned.


    I felt ashamed of myself for being hesitant while sparring against the living myth.


    And ironically.


    My heart fluttered when I saw Eunha becoming conscious of herself trying to distance herself.


    It was good that Eunha cared about her, and her feelings for Eunha deepened.


    It was like that even now.


    ��Come to think of it, isn��t it the first time you and your sister are watching fireworks? I went around with my sister a few times during the cultural festival, but I don��t think we saw fireworks together.


    ��Yeah, that��s right.


    The fourth day of the cultural festival.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa, who was led by Eun-ha and came up to the roof of the clock tower, just stared blankly at Eun-ha.


    He didn��t even look at the flames.


    It was still clear in my memory that I had been hugged by Eunha while flying over the clock tower a while ago.


    pop! Puffup!!


    fireworks explode in the night sky


    Noh Eun-ha, with the bright night sky on her back, looks more attractive today.


    The lines on her face revealed as the fireworks exploded just felt so cool.


    sister? what��s the matter? I��m blank


    ����.


    Noona, can you see my hand?


    ��see. I��m okay.


    But that Noh Eun-ha is staring at her.


    She couldn��t contain her pounding heart.


    I feel like I can hear my heart beating


    phut! Papapang!!


    Fortunately, the thumping was overshadowed by the sound of exploding fireworks.


    Her face, which must have been burning bright red, would be difficult to see because of the flames.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa was grateful for the fireworks.


    Meanwhile-.


    ����Does confession make you feel better?��


    ��Isn��t it different depending on the person? Still, I think it��s better to do it than not do it. Even if I keep it in my heart, it will only eat me up.��


    Ryu Yeon-hwa suddenly remembered a confession she received a while ago.


    At that time, she had asked < Romantic Sword > who had a relieved face.


    If you liberate the mind that is stored in it, can you feel relieved?


    ��It��s Eunha.


    uh?


    that it differs from person to person.


    < Romance Sword > answered that way.


    But she couldn��t forget < Romantic Sword >��s relaxed face.


    Above all��


    -I like you


    what?


    I like you so much.


    ����.


    Seeing Noh Eun-ha worrying about herself.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa couldn��t stand it any longer.


    I wanted to free myself from the stuffiness by confessing my heart like crazy.


    Once I said it like that, I was able to convey the next words more confidently.


    ah��. I must have really liked Eunha.


    And speaking out of your mouth.


    She had no choice but to admit her feelings for him.


    At the same time, she knew.


    That means your heart can��t come true.


    -I��m sorry. I��m grateful for my sister��s heart, but I can��t accept it.


    just as expected.


    It was only for a moment that Eunha was startled.


    Soon, he made a serious face and conveyed his intention of refusal.


    It��s okay though.


    Still, she didn��t break down.


    Of course, it was sad to hear Eunha��s rejection.


    I was so happy that I was able to confess my heart that I hadn��t been able to say for a while.


    And it was nice to be able to personally realize how much I love Eunha.


    I like you.


    ����.


    I love that I can speak my mind and that you know my mind. That��s it.


    after long hesitation.


    Her conclusion was recognition.


    I decided to accept the heart that I had in my heart.


    It was just good with that.


    The idea of entering the galactic harem.


    I had no intention of giving up on love.


    It��s just that I decided to admit my heart as it is.


    So please do well in the future.


    ����.


    In a way, it could be said that he confessed to himself, not to Eunha.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa felt relieved.


    Then Eunha, who hadn��t spoken for a while, seemed to notice her thoughts.


    he burst out laughing.


    Then stay by my side forever. Because there will be more things in the future where I need to borrow my sister��s strength.


    yes i will do that


    Eunha held out her hand.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa held her hand tightly.


    ��


    Ryu Yeon-hwa confessed.


    Even Eunha had guessed her feelings to some extent.


    I just wasn��t sure.


    ����I like you.��


    But when I got her confession.


    Eun-ha had to admit that she liked him.


    ��I like you so much.��


    Ryu Yeon-hwa��s confession was so plain.


    It was also very direct.


    Knowing her personality, Eun-ha could tell how much she liked him.


    So I felt even more sorry.


    I couldn��t answer her heart.


    If you don��t like Yeonhwa noona, you like it. Do you like it.


    It wasn��t that Eunha didn��t feel attracted to her as a member of the opposite sex.


    However, he couldn��t blindly accept Ryu Yeon-hwa��s heart.


    had a wife


    Because I had two fianc��es.


    Even if he unintentionally set up a harem, he didn��t even think about setting up a harem anymore.


    further-.


    -Yeonhwa noona is a good colleague.


    A colleague you can trust.


    Although he was attracted to Ryu Yeon-hwa.


    Eunha was attracted to her more as a companion than as a woman.


    Like Han Seo-hyun, who gave me the confidence that I could do anything.


    Like Jung Ha-yang, who has been together since childhood and now feels strange not being by her side.


    Like Lee Yu-jeong, who supports her heart and sometimes gently comforts her.


    Eun-ha couldn��t feel the love for Ryu Yeon-hwa as much as the three of them.


    So, his feelings for her could simply be defined as ��fellowship��.


    I��m glad though


    Yeonhwa noona also understands.


    On the other hand, Eun-ha had to be prepared for Ryu Yeon-hwa to leave Pandora Clan after suffering a broken heart.


    That��s what��s going to happen in the future.


    Fortunately, however, Ryu Yeon-hwa showed an unchanging appearance after that day.


    Rather, he taught the students with a more relaxed face than before.


    Hey, don��t you think Instructor Ryu Yeon-hwa��s face has become very soft these days?


    I thought that too. I think it looks noticeably prettier. Any love?


    I don��t think so�� Has anything good happened recently?


    I could hear that kind of noise when I walked around the academy campus.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa became very bright.


    Especially-.


    ��Ah, Eunha. Are you done with class?


    Uh�� I��m on my way to the end now. Do you think your sister is finished now?


    huh.


    Every time she saw herself, she would put on a more radiant face.


    Eunha hesitated when she saw her who greeted him with an eye smile.


    I hardly ever got used to it.


    Even if this sister has changed, she has changed a lot.


    Now I know very clearly what you think of me.


    Emotion pours out of the eyes.


    In the gaze that oozes confidence and liking for oneself.


    Eunha was both good and embarrassed.


    And it was strangely cute.


    Haven��t you eaten dinner yet?


    uh yeah Wanna go eat together?


    yes then


    I like to eat together.


    I��m trying to close the distance subtly.


    Express your interest boldly.


    As a result, he couldn��t help but smile even though he was embarrassed.


    This older sister had a side like this.


    I seem to have gotten prettier lately��


    since Ryu Yeon-hwa confessed.


    He began to become conscious of her without even realizing it.


    As if my sleeves were getting wet in the drizzling rain.


    ��


    Time continues to flow.


    The time has come for the 033&33rd class to graduate.


    ����Pandora Clan! Gather here!!��


    One day in February of the 17th year of the Seonrye.


    On this day, there was a graduation ceremony.


    Eunha took the Pandora Clan members and headed to the academy to welcome the newcomers.


    It��s a relief that all the kids I��ve been keeping an eye on joined the clan.


    Let the students who have finished graduation come out.


    The clans shouted desperately to take the students away.


    The same goes for the Pandora clan members.


    Only Eunha was leisurely watching the students.


    Are there 11 people this year?


    There were 11 players who will join Pandora Clan this year.


    Dealer 1 Guardian 2 Hunter 2 Supporter 1 Caster 1 Ranger 1 Telepathist 2 Navigator 1.


    Among them, the telepathist included Mary Kim.


    ��Ah! blue brother!


    Oh Mary! Congratulations on your graduation! You will now roll to death beneath me. Be prepared.


    Yes Yes�� Hey�� So, is your brother teaching us?


    No, I decided to teach only telepathists separately? Mary, just you and her. I��ll teach you. Well, I��m just teaching as a stand-in.


    Oh, I see��. But it��s nice to be able to learn from you. Oppa�� You teach me well.


    Hehe I teach well. Mary Kim, is this guy flattering you already? I don��t see anything like that


    It��s not flattery��


    Eun-ha looked at the newcomers who were welcomed by the clan members.


    I haven��t been able to pinpoint it yet.


    It was great to see the newcomers hanging out with the clan members.


    Soon, Eunha clapped her hands.


    -Let��s stop blocking the main gate and go back to the clan now. Let��s meet new recruits who have business to do tomorrow at the clan hall, and let��s go and have a dinner for those who have nothing to do.


    So newcomers come to the Pandora clan.


    March, one month after that.


    Eun-ha celebrates her second wedding.


    �� S��arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Korea��s top 10 central daily newspapers announced national indicators at the end of the year.


    Seonryeok 2017


    < Status of Disclosure Target Company Diagnosis >


    No.


    Same


    company name


    01


    Sirius


    Han Doyoung


    02


    Galaxy


    Choi Taebong


    03


    Alice Jung


    Seokhun


    04 Luminous Lee


    Jeongin 05 YH Choi Yunhye


    06


    Fine


    Chang


    Seokyoung


    07


    Youngwon


    Kim Juntae


    08


    Donghae


    Jeong


    Jiman


    09


    KK


    Kim


    Geon


    10


    Samra


    Oh


    Manjeong


    Seonryeok 17 years


    < Player Overall Rating >


    ��Clan Overall Rating S��


    No.


    Clan Name


    Overall Rating


    01 Zenith


    S


    +


    02


    Regulus


    S+


    03


    Shilla


    S+


    04


    Myungwang


    S+


    05


    Tempest


    S+


    06


    Blaze


    S


    07


    KK


    S


    08


    Donghae


    S-


    and the degree of damage taken into account.


    17 years of Seonryeok


    < Comprehensive player rating evaluation >


    ��Pandora Clan (A-) player��


    01-02 period


    number


    Overall


    player rating


    01


    No Eun -ha


    A-


    02 No Eun-ah


    S-


    03 Jung


    Ha- yang A-


    04


    Mok Min-ho


    A-


    05


    Ryu Yeon


    �C


    hwa


    S-


    06


    Han Chang-


    jin


    S-


    07


    No Bruno


    B+


    08


    Byeok Hae-soo


    S-


    09


    Kang Si-


    hyung


    A-


    10


    Bae Soo


    �C bin


    A-


    11


    Yoo


    Nam �C


    hun


    A-


    12


    Jin


    Seo


    �C na


    A-


    13


    Cha


    Eun �C


    woo


    A-


    16


    Kim Min-ji


    B+


    17


    Bong Gu-rae


    B+


    18


    Ariel


    B+


    19


    Yeo- bi


    B+


    20 Lee Chun


    �C seo


    B+


    21


    Jo A �C


    ra


    B+


    22


    *Jin Blue


    B


    23


    Oh Seong -hwan


    B


    ��


    ��


    27


    Kim Jin -kyu


    C


    +


    28


    Seo Dam-bi


    C+


    �� ��


    ��


    ��


    ��


    36


    Jang


    Tae-bin


    C


    ��Mana Management It is a tool standard.


    �� Notice that the person with ��*�� is a person who has been punished by the Mana Management Organization.


    00087

 Chapter 733

    Relife Player 733


    [Chapter 188]


    [Unforgettable]


    The day before the wedding.


    Jeong Seok-hoon called Jeong Ha-yang and had a drink together.


    go to bed early today yeah to do that


    There wasn��t much conversation.


    Jung Seok-hoon would sit her across from her and drink quietly.


    And Jeong Ha-yang filled his glass whenever it was empty.


    Soon after, Jeong Seok-hoon got lucky.


    Even thinking about it now, I don��t want to send you to Eunha. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ����.


    Jeong Seok-hoon vomited his honest feelings.


    divorced his first wife.


    I worked hard to raise my daughter so that she wouldn��t feel empty.


    He remarried and got Jeong Ga-ram, but Jeong Seok-hoon��s affection for Jeong Ha-yang was incomparable.


    She was the purpose of his life, the memories he had with his first wife, and the light that supported him until he met his current wife.


    He felt that letting go of his daughter was like tearing one half of himself off.


    Of course, Jeong Seok-hun was sincerely wishing Jeong Ha-yang happiness.


    He used to foresee a future where she would one day leave his arms and start a family with someone else.


    Even so-.


    -Do you really want to cut into your father��s heart and marry Eunha? Is the second one really good?


    Jeong Seok-hoon wanted to stop.


    This was not the future he hoped for.


    No matter how much I thought about it and made up my mind, it was only then.


    With the wedding day approaching, Jeong Seok-hun didn��t want to send his daughter to Noh Eun-ha.


    So, on this day, Jeong Seok-hoon warned Jeong Ha-yang straight-forward.


    You will maintain a common-law marriage relationship, but even so, you will only be living together in the same house.


    ����.


    The child born between you and Noh Eun-ha will not be legally recognized as your child. Maybe Hayang was incorporated into your child or Eunha Noh��s family and was half-recognized.


    It is a society where harem prevails.


    However, the law and public perception have not yet reflected it.


    Even more so, until he remarried Min Soo-jin, he belonged to the category of ordinary people, and he felt more uncomfortable with the harem.


    I��ve never seen a single person around me who has built a family by doing polygamy and polygamy and looks happy. At your age�� do you have to throw away such a good time.


    Moreover, Jeong Seok-hoon witnessed the reality of harem while continuing to interact with people in the political and business circles.


    No one was happy.


    Although they may look happy on the outside, most of them have cracks in their married life when they look inside.


    Even when a child was born, they fought all kinds of fights to inherit the power of their parents.


    So Jeong Seok-hun wanted to stop her from living such a life right now.


    However, Jung Ha-yang was stubborn.


    ����It��s good that my dad is worried about me. After all, it seems that my dad is the only one who cares about me this much.


    then��!


    I listened silently for a long time.


    Jeong Ha-yang said with a soft smile.


    Then, Jeong Seok-hun��s emotions intensified.


    If you know your heart, make a pato on this marriage right away.


    he was going to say that.


    Then she cut him off.


    ��Still, I believe in the galaxy. ����.


    without any basis or guarantee.


    Words that will only be temporary emotions.


    Even so, Jeong Seok-hun collapsed at those words.


    Jung Ha-yang was full of confidence. The look of my daughter was very pretty.


    The father did not dare to destroy his daughter��s confident face.


    are you okay. Eun-ha won��t make things like that that your dad is worried about. It would be nice now�� but the day will come when you will regret it someday.


    yeah maybe it is Then dad scolds me will you?


    of course. I won��t let the guy who makes you cry.


    Yeah��. With someone like my dad, I can trust Eunha and get married. Dad is always on my side.


    of course. If that��s the case, why don��t you live with your dad like this for the rest of your life? I am confident that I will do better than Eunha.


    Is that so?


    Even if you say something you don��t have in mind��


    I can��t win over my daughter.


    Jeong Seok-hoon smiled.


    The drink she served was delicious.


    I was very satisfied with the time I spent with her.


    Jung Seok-hun couldn��t overcome the alcohol and fell asleep leaning on the sofa.


    What kind of bullshit was this on the eve of the wedding? The one who can��t even drink�� Hey you? Are you thinking of sleeping here? Shouldn��t you go to the master bedroom to sleep?


    Soon after, Min Soo-jin, who was looking for an opportunity, approached.


    She shook Jeong Seok-hoon.


    Jeong Seok-hoon did not respond.


    She burst out laughing.


    Then he took a seat next to Jeong Seok-hun.


    She toasted Jeong Ha-yang.


    -It��s because your dad is worried about you. If I was really against your marriage, I would have been against it right away. Hayang, please understand everything. yes i know


    thank you mom too I was very worried when I married this person. I was worried about whether I would be able to get along with you or what would happen if you didn��t treat me as a mother.


    How I liked it when Mom and Dad said they were getting married.


    yes i know so thank you I really like it because my daughter is nice. Hayang, you are my real daughter, born not from a belly, but from a heart. So, even after marrying Eunha, I hope you don��t forget your mother. Dad probably did that too. Yeah��.


    As you live your life.


    Priorities keep getting pushed back.


    For Jeong Ha-yang, who grew up in the arms of her parents, her priority now will be to build a family with Eun-ha.


    Hayang nodded as he listened to Min Sujin��s story.


    -Be sure to be happy. Even after getting married, I often stop by my house and show my face.


    While Jeong Seok-hoon was soundly asleep.


    Min Soo-jin shared a drink with Jeong Ha-yang.


    And then-.


    ��-


    Leaning against the slanted open door.


    Ga-ram Jeong was secretly watching the scene.


    ��


    Eunha and Jeongha��s wedding.


    The wedding was celebrated with grandeur.


    The wedding of the two was held luxuriously and grandly as if the world would know about it.


    Alice Group has prepared a lot.


    Well, is it worth it?


    A bigger wedding than when I married Seohyun Han.


    Eunha, who at first thought it was too much when she arranged the marriage, now understands it.


    It was my second marriage.


    Jeong Ha-yang was a marriage that would not be recognized as a marriage.


    Neither Eunha nor Jeong Ha-yang could escape social criticism.


    However, it was not possible to have a quiet wedding like a guilty person.


    If you do, you will be cursed for a long time in the future.


    So I had to step out.


    It had to be shown that this did not deserve social condemnation.


    At the same time, they had to force the people of the world to recognize their marriage by inviting well-known people and having their marriage recognized.


    In that respect, since there is a fairy��s wreath, it can be said that I have received enough recognition.


    So, Eunha invited the fairy as well.


    Of course, the fairy did not come.


    It was because her work was so busy and there was a risk that she would be attacked politically if she attended an event that violated the law.


    Instead, she sent a wreath so large that anyone could tell it was from a fairy.


    It was a passive expression to support the marriage of the two people in their own way.


    The garland sent by the fairy would surely be hung in the headline of the article tomorrow morning.


    On the other hand-.


    ��How much more do I have to pay for congratulations? congratulations on your wedding though


    Welcome. Nice to see you after a long time


    Others also congratulated.


    after the wedding


    In the process of taking a group photo, Eunha met Kim Gun-woong, a direct descendant of KK Group.


    Kim Gun-woong, who said he attended the wedding from the middle of the wedding because he had a lot of work, reached out and asked for a handshake.


    Eunha happily shook hands.


    Other than that, people grabbed him everywhere and didn��t let go.


    The wedding was very cordial.


    ��My honeymoon ended after a year. Congratulations on your wedding, Mr.


    Thank you so much��.


    Of course, there were happenings in between.


    Han Seo-hyun��s participation was inevitable so that people would never think negatively of a second marriage.


    I had to convey the message that Ha-ha��s first wife, Han Seo-hyun, happily acknowledged the marriage.


    So Seohyun Han attended.


    When he came to take a picture, he walked over and said that to Eunha.


    Half joking, half serious.


    Eunha was really embarrassing.


    why? don��t you want to marry me?


    That��s right��. It��s a good day, but I have to laugh. why are you so awkward?


    ����.


    Moving on, Jeong Ha-yang joins.


    The galaxy did not know how to respond.


    I couldn��t even tell Han Seo-hyun that I was just happy that I married Jeong Ha-yang.


    That said, he couldn��t make a dark face with Jeong Ha-yang next to him.


    No matter what choice Eunha took, she had no choice but to be criticized in the end.


    I know they��re joking, but I��m at a loss as to how to respond.


    no matter how funny


    One of the two could have sprained.


    If you answer incorrectly, you will be caught and you will be criticized throughout your married life.


    Eun-ha looked around and looked for someone who could tell her the correct answer.


    Oh god damn��


    But no one was there.


    When our eyes met, my father shook his head excitedly.


    Mother sighed.


    Bruno averted his gaze.


    Julieta��s eyes were shining with interest.


    There was no one around who had a harem, so I couldn��t ask for advice.


    In such a situation-.


    �C Eunha, Hayang-ah. congratulation for the wedding.


    Ah, Yu-Jung��.


    ������.��


    Even Lee Yu-Jung appeared.


    Jung Ha-yang, Han Seo-hyun and Lee Yu-jeong.


    Caught between the three, Eun-ha felt like running away.


    Usually, we joked around with each other and got along well.


    The place called the wedding caused a strange current to flow among the four of them.


    Fortunately, there was a savior.


    Why are you guys so pretty today!? If so, I don��t know who the bride is? Well, everyone is getting married to Eunha, so what does that have to do with it?


    But today, I think Hayang unnie is the prettiest! Is it because it��s a wedding? I want to get married too!


    Eun-ae�� I haven��t even gotten married yet, so why are you trying to marry me first?


    No Eun-ah No Eun-ae.


    Those who were conversing with others quickly intervened.


    Then, it started as a joke, but then it got serious and the atmosphere was sorted out.


    To the appearance of the new sister and the young lady.


    The three wives were able to stop testing the galaxy.


    oops you��re dead now Do well, don��t make even one person sad.


    thank you sister


    Eunah Noh said let��s take a picture with the Pandora Clan members.


    Everyone readily agreed.


    Eun-ha listened to No Eun-ah��s whisper as she moved along with them.


    Really�� My sister has already been married twice, but what am I doing now��


    How old is my older sister? My older sister is not at the age to think of such things yet.


    What do you mean?


    And there are no good people around. sister take it slow It is better not to do it like this. Eunha over there��. Good company if you look around.


    Never, ever, ever meet someone like Changjin hyung.


    Big��!


    Well�� I��ll think about that, seeing what you��re doing. If you neglect me even a little because you are married, will you marry someone like Changjin?


    Noona is worth a hundred times a thousand times, so please don��t do that even as a joke.


    I see what you��re doing


    On the way, I saw something like a peak.


    Eunha ignored him.


    Nonetheless, Chang-Jin Han took the seat next to No Eun-Ah secretly when taking pictures, just like < Shadow >.


    On the other hand, Eun-ha gave the same advice to Eun-ae.


    no, it was a warning.


    Eun-ae, what did you say earlier?


    huh? what am i You��re pretty even if you��re not married, so I��m not saying that.


    ������.��


    Even if they got married, it was a siscom.


    Jung Ha-yang or Jeong Ha-yang standing next to Eun-ha.


    People including Han Seo-hyun and Lee Yu-jeong stuck out their tongues when they heard that.


    In fact, Eunae Noh laughed hehehe.


    It is a pleasure to receive Eunha��s attention.


    ��Now, I��ll stop filming! A short man over there! Don��t stand behind, come to the front!


    Oh man�� I don��t want to go out��


    If you have wolf ears over there, please don��t make a weird face!


    Everyone, it��s the Lord��s wedding, so let��s follow the photographer��s words. It will be included in the Bible in the future, so shouldn��t the picture come out well?


    It was difficult to take a picture, though.


    Eun-ha was somehow able to take pictures with Pandora Clan members.


    ��What?


    Then Eun-ha turned her gaze to the people behind the photographer.


    The first chairman of the Alice Group.


    There was Min Joon-shik.


    Min Jun-shik smiled with a benevolent face and cut his neck with the hand that was not holding the cane.


    ��Just try making White cry, you bastard.


    I can see what you mean.


    He nodded his head when he saw Min Jun-sik, who was still healthy despite his advanced age.


    Jeong Seok-hun, Min Jun-shik, and other wives�� families.


    There were many people around him who would stab him behind his back for doing something wrong.


    Wives should be treated well.


    Eunha made a promise once again.


    ��


    Again, because of the busy schedule.


    We decided to go to Incheon for our honeymoon.


    Donghae Group suggested that I live a luxurious life in Jeju Island, but I couldn��t help it because I had a lot of work.


    He had to be close to Pandora Clan at all times.


    It can��t be helped that Pandora Clan isn��t fully on track yet.


    Later, when I really can afford it, Seohyun and Hayang should take me on a trip to Jeju Island. Of course Yoojung too.


    in front of the wedding hall.


    Eun-ha found a vehicle waiting for her honeymoon.


    It was a luxurious appearance for two to ride.


    It was Min Jun-sik��s consideration.


    After hearing Jung Ha-yang��s tip, Eun-ha turned around.


    Several people followed the two outside.


    I��ll be fine then.


    I��ll contact you when we arrive!


    say hello to people


    Eunha opened the back seat door.


    Then he tried to escort her into the car.


    right then-


    �C Hurry up!


    Suddenly, Jeong Ga-ram, who was stuck next to Min Su-jin, jumped out.


    11 years old this year.


    Jung Ga-ram, Jeong Ha-yang��s younger brother, quickly ran to Jeong Ha-yang.


    Garam?


    no i can��t go


    As if it would not be stolen.


    Jeong Ga-ram hugged Jeong Ha-yang, who was questioning her.


    Then he looked over her shoulder at the galaxy.


    You look like you hate me


    I took away the white.


    Eunha noticed his heart.


    But it was unavoidable.


    From Jeong Ga-ram��s point of view, it would seem that he was stealing his sister.


    It was impossible to convince Jeong Ga-ram.


    If there was anyone who could convince him, it was Jeong Ha-yang.


    our garam. You know that noona likes Garam a lot, right?


    Yeah��


    Noona isn��t going anywhere. So don��t worry. Garam will be taking good care of Dad and Mom until his sister comes, right?


    huh.


    When I go on a trip, my sister will buy a lot of things Garam likes.


    Do you like Eunha hyung that much? than me?


    Garam is the best.


    really?


    Graham. So will you please release this hand now?


    in front of people.


    Jung Ha-yang patted Jeong Ga-ram.


    She stroked his hair and kissed him on the cheek.


    Then Ga-ram Jeong��s face brightened.


    Then, he showed a proud face toward Eunha.


    galaxy brother.


    yeah why go No�� brother-in-law.


    don��t make my sister cry �� I won��t do it even if I��m afraid of my brother-in-law.


    Jeong Ga-ram, who makes a stern expression.


    Eun-ha took Jeong Ga-ram��s warning seriously.


    Only then did Jung Ga-ram release the hand holding Jeong Ha-yang.


    have a good sister Eunha hyung too. ok i��ll go


    don��t worry white


    Eun-ha took Jung Ha-yang into the car.


    Then he greeted the people again and gave the order to the driver to set off.


    Soon after, the vehicle starts.


    Really just make my sister cry.


    Jeong Ga-ram clenched his fists as he watched the vehicle moving away.


    On the other hand, there were people who were looking at the vehicle moving away like Jeong Ga-ram.


    Envy you. also go on a trip


    Some people get married twice and go on a honeymoon, but we have to go back to work.


    White was pretty.


    ������.��


    Cha Eun-woo, Jin-seo, and Yeo-bi.


    The three muttered with envy.


    The men next to them were speechless.


    At least Mok Min-ho was the representative��.


    -Married at our age��


    Huh? What?


    ��no.


    Mok Min-ho shut his mouth.


    Choi Eun-hyuk and Yoo Nam-hun already knew through experience.


    If you stay still, the middle will go.


    ��


    And so the night falls.

 Chapter 734

    Relife Player 734


    [Chapter 188]


    [Unforgettable (2)]


    A few days before the wedding.


    Han Seo-hyun called Jeong Ha-yang and Lee Yu-jeong and had time to build friendship.


    Of course, it was a bit far from being a normal friendship.


    To put it precisely��


    -I��ll congratulate you in advance on getting married. But we will be like one family in the future, so shouldn��t our family be harmonious if we make sure that we don��t blush with each other later? Eunha won��t have to suffer because of us.


    The women who will become Noh Eun-ha��s wives in the future.


    It could be said that it was their meeting.


    Han Seo-hyun, who was the first to marry Eunha, naturally took on the role of the eldest sister.


    I agree too. I don��t think there��s anything good about us fighting.


    But can I join in here too? I��ve only been engaged to Eunha and haven��t gotten married yet��.


    Then, Yoojung, do you intend to flirt with us? And don��t you think we should talk now too?


    It��s comfortable to say this��


    Yes then, do as you please. Just think that you are the one who loses if you lower yourself like that. Being a member of Eunha��s family means treating each other as equals, but if you stay that way, you might only be seen as a concubine. �� I��ll make it easy for you.


    Before becoming Noh Eun-ha��s wife.


    Originally, the three of them were good friends.


    As a result, they did not have to engage in an unfit fight.


    The naming problem was settled smoothly.


    In addition, it was decided that women who marry Noh Eun-ha would not be treated as concubines, but as official wives.


    Accordingly, they made an agreement to be close to each other like sisters.


    ��So don��t ever think about who��s going to get ahead or take over the galaxy. There will be no one who doesn��t know that you will be angry. yea, I got it.


    yes i will do that


    There was also no Eunha.


    Because Jeong Ha-yang��s wedding is near.


    Also, from the level of solidarity that will be riding on the same boat in the future.


    On this day, there was also a fairly explicit story that I have not usually talked about.


    You��d better be careful on that day. Because he��s a real beast. It would be better to warm up beforehand or at least do some exercise. ������.��


    Jung Ha-yang raised his ears and listened.


    Yu-jeong��s face turned red.


    Either that or not, Han Seo-hyun gave advice by talking about what happened on her honeymoon.


    Unnie, does that�� really�� hurt a lot?


    I was ill the next day, so I canceled all my plans for that day.


    Yujeong asked carefully.


    Seohyun Han smiled.


    Lee Yu-jeong only fumbled as if she couldn��t imagine it.


    On the other hand, Jeong Ha-yang was relaxed.


    Thanks for the advice sister. I will make your trip enjoyable.


    Don��t get hurt and come back healthy. Do everything Eunha does and don��t die and come back to life like I did.


    Although I couldn��t tell Han Seohyun.


    Jung Ha-yang knew that too.


    There was a reason why the galaxy was sometimes called black or red.


    ��


    The first night of Eunha and Jeongha��s wedding.


    Eunha finished showering and brushed her wet hair with a towel.


    Buldak is with Seohyun��.


    It��s really only Hayang and I tonight.


    Do you think about what will happen in the future?


    Laughter came out of nowhere.


    Eventually, Eun-ha dried herself clean and left the bathroom.


    Jung Ha-yang was lying on the bed with a white gown on.


    I��m here?


    Why are you lying down to sleep already? Well, I was very tired today. Then shall I turn off the lights?


    You��re an acquaintance��


    without even tying a pink ribbon.


    Jeong Ha-yang, who was letting her hair down.


    Eunha took it as natural and sat down next to her.


    let him joke


    Jung Ha-yang pursed his lips.


    Soon, Eunha climbed onto the bed and lay down next to her.


    Then Jeong Ha-yang turned over and cut her head on Eun-ha��s chest.


    why?


    just. I really want you to be married.


    Jung Ha-yang stares at Eun-ha.


    Eunha put her hand on her waist.


    She came even closer.


    I gently crossed my legs.


    The leg rises slowly.


    ������.��


    Eyes as if they were about to be eaten.


    Jeong Ha-yang licks her lips.


    The tongue that came out of the lips wriggled and caught Eunha��s gaze.


    Should I put out the fire?


    yes turn it off


    Jung Ha-yang secretly jokes around.


    At first, the touch that was passing by soon becomes bold.


    Eun-ha tensed her hand and stiffened her spine.


    He really��


    I can feel her emotions very strongly.


    Eunha also understood to some extent.


    It��s been a year since Eunha got married to Han Seohyun.


    In the meantime, Eunha and Hayang have tacitly restrained their relationship.


    It was for Seohyun Han��s newlyweds.


    As a result, there was nothing strange about the explosion of suppressed emotions.


    Of course, the situation was different in the galaxy.


    Anyway, Jung Ha-yang now leaned on Eun-ha��s body and whispered.


    -Do you like me?


    yes i like it


    how good is it


    A lot more than you think.


    So what are you going to do now?


    what you think what do i think


    I��ll let you know.


    yes do a lot


    Red starts the engine.


    Eunha also moved her body.


    In the end, the reason is solved with each other.


    The long long night passes.


    ��


    There was a full-blown war.


    It felt exactly like that.


    Even so, when I opened my eyes in the morning, I was greeted with a scene that was far from the desperate battlefield.


    Jung Ha-yang was sleeping soundly.


    To think that such a little kid looked like that last night��


    Around 150.


    Among her clanmates, she was as short as Ariel.


    Even so, she was amazing last night��.


    ��Um��


    are you awake?


    lol.


    Eunha woke up from her thoughts.


    She opened her eyes in a daze.


    Then, almost reflexively, she buried her face in Eunha��s chest.


    She feels Eunha��s body temperature.


    Eunha gently stroked the back of Jung Ha-yang, who fell asleep again.


    By the way, it��s now the 17th year of the Sun calendar.


    You must be nervous this year.


    Because I don��t know how things will turn out.


    I should probably sleep more.


    Actually, I didn��t sleep very long.


    Even so, he was lost in thought with a hazy mind.


    17 years of history.


    At this time in the previous life, it is revealed to the world that Ha Baek-ryun is the owner of the gift of < Baek-Silver >��.


    ��Sindorim destroys Yeongdeungpo in half.


    < Myeongwang > Sindorim.


    He joined the followers of Manaism and caused a great disaster.


    It was a year that required special attention.


    I��ll have to ask twenty-five when I get back. How did you ask me to investigate Sindorim before��


    Sindorim was a man-made disaster.


    This means that disasters can be prevented in advance depending on the situation.


    That��s why Eunha hoped that the situation would flow in a positive way.


    Oh, I��m sleepy��


    On the other hand, drowsiness came.


    My eyes swelled shut.


    I need to get some more sleep and wake up later in the afternoon.


    Then, while eating brunch with White, I should think about what I will do today.


    Now, Eunha tried to let go of her consciousness and surrender herself to a sound sleep.


    right then-


    ������.


    Hmm��


    Jeong Ha-yang��s hand moved.


    The hand that had been on Eunha��s chest turned downward so familiarly.


    Hehe, my little girl�� ����.


    Soon, Jeong Ha-yang��s hand stopped.


    It��s like sleeping hugging a doll.


    she squeezed.


    The galaxy stiffened as it was.


    Hey Hayang�� �� Huh?


    I can��t sleep because I��m nervous.


    Eun-ha woke Jeong Ha-yang.


    She opened her eyes slowly.


    It seemed that he was still asleep.


    Her eyes couldn��t tell if it was a dream or reality.


    She looked at the galaxy and laughed almost automatically.


    Hayang��s hand��


    ��Are you going to do it again?


    ����.


    yes good.


    Tricky, fidgety.


    Jeong Ha-yang wriggles her body.


    she moves in her sleep


    Eunha eventually had to give up.


    you��ve slept


    It seemed the night wasn��t over yet.


    The night was long.


    ��


    I stayed at the hotel for almost 3 days.


    Eunha clearly remembered what Hocance was at this point.


    Hayang really��


    he had so many things he wanted to say.


    Eunha decided to save her words.


    And I also had a kink in the back.


    Where did only Jung Ha-yang enjoy?


    Eunha was the same.


    It was never a situation where someone was overdoing it.


    Is this the place where grandma and blue brother used to live?


    uh right


    Anyway, rest for 3 days.


    Eun-ha took Ha-yang to her grandmother��s house in Incheon.


    Even though the house has not been used for a long time.


    The scenery was very clean.


    It was because my father had someone take care of my grandmother��s house on a regular basis.


    I wanted to show my grandmother that we were getting married, but��


    I can��t help it.


    while looking around the house.


    Jung Ha-yang expressed regret.


    Although there were not as many stories related to her grandmother as Eunha.


    She, too, had some tangled memories of her grandmother.


    In particular, her grandmother knew her heart and gave her various advice even before she started dating Eunha.


    After dating Eunha, I even joked about wanting to see my grandchildren.


    Let��s go now.


    huh.


    The two looked around for a while.


    Soon after, they posted a photo of the grandmother��s portrait and turned around.


    Eun-ha took Jung Ha-yang��s hand and made her put on her shoes comfortably.


    -We��ll stop going. I��ll stop by again next time.


    Eventually, I leave my grandmother��s house.


    Eun-ha looked back at her grandmother��s house and greeted her again.


    I want to relive it clearly in my memory.


    In that state, I looked at the house for a long time.


    For Eunha, her grandmother��s house was a place where memories were melted.


    I lived here in my previous life.


    And then�� It��s unfamiliar, yet very familiar.


    A very emotional landscape.


    His home was no longer here.


    Even so, if someone told me to think of my hometown in my heart, I would think of my grandmother��s house first.


    sorry i made you wait so long


    no. Eunha�� Did you know that Honey loved Grandma so much? Maybe your grandparents in heaven will enjoy coming today too.


    Yeah�� I hope so.


    The word honey.


    The galaxy tickled me very much.


    But it wasn��t a bad sound.


    Eunha smiled.


    Then, he took Jung Ha-yang��s hand.


    Oh, I see.


    I��ll have to go somewhere else now.


    Eun-ha took her and tried to return to the car that was waiting near the house.


    At that time, Jeong Ha-yang said while walking along Eun-ha��s hand.


    -Yeah, Grandma once said something like that to me. what do you say?


    I want to see our grandchildren.


    Oh, that��.


    I hope you come to see it with the kids then. right?


    Don��t they mean clan members? Sear?h the N?velFire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Chi is not natural. So what kind of kid are you? These are the children that will be born between you and me. is not it?


    Jung Ha-yang said confidently.


    Then she gently stroked her belly with her hand.


    Then Eunha��s gaze also reflexively turned to her stomach.


    The child who will be born between Hayang and me��


    I still don��t get the hang of it.


    I have just turned 22.


    Marriage doesn��t feel realistic yet, but the thought of having a child didn��t really touch me.


    On the other hand, Jung Ha-yang seemed to be looking forward to such a future as soon as possible.


    Of course it will be a long way off.


    I have a lot of work to do. We��re still on active duty, so we don��t actually have time to have children��


    A few years later, the second Uijeongbu recapture war was waiting.


    Above all, there was the terror of exorcism.


    So, considering the disaster that will happen in the future, the galaxy did not want to make children as much as possible.


    I didn��t know what it would mean to have a child just like me.


    At least he didn��t want the child to be born between him and Jeong Ha-yang to live in a harsh world.


    Hayang, do you want to have it soon?


    Yes, what do I want to have? They must be really cute because they look just like us.


    Is that so��


    Heh, the reaction is moya. So you don��t think the kids are cute?


    It would be cute if it resembled you.


    Even if it resembles you, it will be cute.


    It wasn��t that Eunha was too harsh about using birth control.


    I was just being as careful as possible.


    Jeong Ha-yang was like that too.


    Even if she harbored those wishes, she knew that right now was not the time to have children.


    So, for now, I am satisfied with my imagination.


    I want to have at least one son and one daughter each. Being alone is so lonely Wouldn��t it be really nice to have a son who looks like me and a daughter who looks like you? Well�� I don��t think it��s that bad if it��s a son who looks like you, but maybe a daughter who looks like me�� won��t she resent me when she grows up later? Why don��t you just give birth to a son and a daughter who look just like you?


    So you��re saying I��m pregnant alone? What do I do alone without you?


    doing fast


    Jeong Ha-yang inflates her cheeks.


    Eun-ha smiled bitterly and poked Jeong Ha-yang in the cheek.


    The ball did not go in.


    It means that even if I come out between you and I, I still want to be like you. Then I think I might like it too.


    Hey where is that? Why are you insecure about this? Don��t you want kids to look like you? scared?


    yeah i��m scared


    ����.


    I know what it��s like to be a guy like me. And above all��


    tell me.


    I know how upset I am, but imagine that a child who looks like me will upset her parents after being born. Ah, that��s a bit��


    It��s a bit like it��s because I feel like I��m going to die of old age while dealing with the accidents they always do.


    I want to ease Jeong Ha-yang��s worries.


    At the end, he joked about it.


    She also had a strangely trusting eye.


    Meanwhile-.


    ��I still want to see you. Eunha wants to give birth to a child who looks exactly like you.


    ����.


    I like Eunha so much? So if a child like you is born, I think I will be able to pour as much love into that child as I like you.


    ����.


    And if he has even the slightest resemblance to me�� then wouldn��t you like him too?


    ��yes I guess.


    She rubs her face in Eunha��s arms.


    He was taken aback when he heard her.


    Soon, he wrapped one arm around her.


    -If that��s the case, I think I��ll be able to like it too.


    I lost to Jeong Ha-yang.


    Eunha agreed with her words.


    Five happy days passed.


    00088

 Chapter 735

    Relife Player 735


    [Chapter 188]


    [Unforgettable (3)]


    There was nothing like a dream for Baek Hyeon-yul.


    The only thing I wished for was that I would like to live my life drawing.


    So, he entered Seoul National University��s College of Fine Arts through the competitive rate.


    ��This is not the picture I want to draw.


    However, college life went in a completely different direction than he thought.


    After entering college to draw freely, he had to draw a picture that was stuck in a frame.


    A drawing to get a high grade.


    A picture to catch the professor��s eye.


    A drawing to win a prize in a contest.


    At first, Baek Hyeon-yul, who was satisfied with simply ��drawing��, gradually lost his individuality and felt like he was degenerating into a machine.


    So I decided.


    just hit me If you keep doing something like this, just hit it. I mean, I didn��t go to college for this.


    very boldly.


    Baek Hyeon-yul dropped out of the university he attended and locked himself in a small room to paint.


    Belatedly, Yeon Seong-jin tried to stop him from dropping out after becoming the flagship, but it was already too late at that time.


    Anyway, Baek Hyeon-yul spent his life drawing to his heart��s content.


    Tak


    , but that was only good for the first time.


    As freedom unfolded infinitely, Baek Hyun-yul could not figure out what to draw.


    I just ran out of imagination.


    Also, even if I drew a picture, I felt bored because no one recognized it.


    what do i want to draw?


    What do you like to draw?


    And draw whatever you want.


    No matter what I draw, when I hear the familiarity of drawing it someday.


    Baek Hyeon-yul put down his brush.


    Then he passed the time in a daze, looking around at the pictures he had drawn.


    At that time, there was one thing that caught Baek Hyeon-yul��s eyes.


    You put the sketch of the Galactic Clan crest here.


    few years ago.


    It was a sketch designed for Pandora Clan��s coat of arms at Eunha��s request.


    Baek Hyun-yul sat down on a chair.


    Then, as my hand went, I drew a picture on any pair.


    Ah��


    Then I realized.


    That he wants to paint the world as he sees it through his eyes.


    At the same time, I thought of my friend Ma Bang-jin, who had passed away.


    A friend is killed by monsters.


    At that time, what kind of mind did you have and what kind of picture did you want to draw?


    The hesitation quickly disappeared.


    ��Let��s go to the Player Academy. I��m going to go there and learn.


    I want to draw something that can help someone, not just a picture to show.


    It was an impulsive decision.


    Baek Hyeon-yul found a new goal.


    In that way, Baek Hyeon-yul decided to transfer to the 3rd year of the academy high school.


    Then, this time, Seongjin Yeon applied the brakes at the right time.


    -If you go in there alone, you��ll be beaten by young kids? If that��s the case, I��ll go in too. I really feel like I��ll be at ease if I go with you.


    you are going to college


    I heard that there is a system for sending exchange students to the academy, so why not try that? I don��t think it would be bad to study at the academy for just one year in the third year.


    3rd year, Department of Mathematical Sciences, Seoul National University.


    Upon hearing the news, Yeon Seong-jin suggested that to Baek Hyeon-yul.


    Of course, Yeon Seong-jin did not just follow Baek Hyeon-yul.


    Yeon Seong-jin also had a plan.


    After Bang Jin-i died like that�� I thought about how I could fight the monsters in my own way. If I had the strength like Eunha and the other kids, I would have tried to be a player without even thinking about it, but I am weak.


    huh. you are weaker than me


    When I was in school, I took you with you who fell asleep on the way. Hey�� Anyway, I��m learning potion design as an interdisciplinary major in the Faculty of Mathematical Sciences. But if you��re a person who handles potions, I think having a player license would be helpful.


    Yeon Seong-jin entered the Department of Mathematical Sciences instead of Ma Bang-jin��s dream.


    She was also learning potion design science sponsored by the Alice Group as an interdisciplinary major.


    In the future, I wanted to join Alice Pharmaceuticals and become an Alchemist who supports players from the back.


    Furthermore, he was aiming to become an engineer who would eventually command Alchemists like Jeong Seok-hun.


    ��Is Eunha like that? If you ever need help, go visit the < Empress >��


    then I��ll go find you when I need help. sleepy


    So the two of them transferred to the third year of the academy high school.


    In this way, the two thought that they could learn the necessary studies.


    They swelled in dreams.


    Fortunately, learning at the academy met their expectations.


    But that was only for a moment.


    ��We really have to go to the Han River cleanup work? out of practice?


    Oh, should I hit the academy too��


    A month has passed since I transferred.


    The two had to hear the news like a thunderstorm.


    The Mana Management Organization decided to carry out the task of purifying the Han River.


    Therefore, the academy and each clan asked to send the necessary personnel.


    Those who came to practice at Pandora Clan through personal connections had to be taken to the Han River, not to the academy.


    ��


    Two years have passed since the Seoul disaster.


    In the meantime, Gangbuk was rapidly recovering with a boom in pioneering.


    If it was short, it was short, if it was long, it was long.


    I got some leeway.


    Now people��s hearts were gradually finding stability.


    So, for Lim Ga-eul, now was the right time.


    ��Let��s purify the Han River. It is in the sense of preventing and being vigilant so that something like that does not happen again.


    ������.��


    Headquarters of the Mana Management Organization.


    Lim Ga-eul called the officials and said that.


    Experts were pointing to the condition of the Han River as the cause of the disaster in Seoul.


    In fact, high-ranking monsters often appeared in the Han River, where a large amount of mana was melted.


    In the Seoul disaster, didn��t the 4th tier corps commander Daejangdutobi appear?


    There is a reason why Lim Ga-eul came up with the idea of purifying the Han River.


    Hmm��.


    But unlike Lim Ga-eul��s proposal.


    Most of the officials, including Baek Seo-jin, were skeptical.


    Because the Han River is so deep.


    It was difficult to solve with manpower.


    In addition, if it was not purified at once, a large amount of mana could be generated again as much as it was purified.


    ������.��


    So people couldn��t help but think skeptically.


    In the end, they had no choice but to notice who would oppose the fairy��s opinion.


    ��I think it��s good to purify in a line that doesn��t create a serious ubiquity like I��ve been doing before. It is difficult to consume manpower, and even if we try to purify it, it will return to its original state over time.


    At that moment, the Superintendent drew his gun.


    < Narak > Seonwoo Hwaryeong.


    The old man, who once had a great influence in Gyeonggi-do, proudly presented his thoughts.


    Only then did some officials nod their heads in sympathy.


    If you take such an easygoing approach, a catastrophe in Seoul must have occurred. So will we have to go through another cataclysm that will come at regular intervals? And could you objectively define ��a line that does not create serious omnipresence��?


    Lim Ga-eul immediately refuted.


    Her words were harsh, but they weren��t completely wrong.


    Currently, experts are saying that if the Han River is left in this state, disaster will come again.


    And the sound was making public opinion tremble with anxiety.


    As you know, the skill of players is increasing every year. The generation called the 3rd generation players is even called the golden generation.


    ������.��


    Is there really no profit in purifying the Han River with such manpower? Also, wouldn��t it be better if you increase the frequency of the purification work that you do once a year? I want to purify the Han River from a very long-term perspective. After 10 years, 20 years and 30 years, the black river will become the blue river.


    Even to placate public opinion.


    Lim Ga-eul��s will was stubborn.


    In addition, the task of looking at several decades was not a difficult task.


    Furthermore, it would be possible to reduce costs by using academy students to participate in the Han River cleanup project.


    Above all��


    ����I guess I can raise the status of a fairy.


    A long-term project spanning several decades.


    Also, a large-scale cleanup operation that the public has no choice but to recognize.


    The fairy government will be able to show off to the public by purifying the Han River every year.


    Naturally, the people will send a favorable gaze toward the fairy government.


    All the officials could guess her intentions.


    ������.��


    Still, they were squeamish.


    Most of them were also older.


    Unlike Lim Ga-eul, bureaucrats had fixed terms of office.


    For them, who only last a few years at most, long-term projects were not very interesting.


    They are reluctant to put their bodies into a large-scale project that won��t do them any good.


    So, what do you think of this method? It is not the entire Han River, but the most serious part.


    Do you want to tinker? What do you do if you keep plugging holes like that? ������.��


    Seonwoo Hwaryeong suggested a compromise and persuaded her. Sear?h the N??elFir��.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Nevertheless, Lim Ga-eul remained the same.


    In the end, this place could be said to be a tense tug-of-war between Lim Ga-eul and officials.


    In such a situation-.


    ��I don��t know how long it will take, but I hope our descendants, who will live in this country in the distant future, live happily. I agree.


    ������!!��


    Baek Seo-jin, Minister of the Mana Management Organization.


    Baek Seo-jin, who had been silent for a while, raised her hand to Lim Ga-eul.


    Then, the faces of the bureaucrats who remembered the time when the monarch was on the rise changed.


    < King of Darkness > Baek Seo-jin.


    Those who knew how terrifying he was changed their stance.


    ��That��s right. Even if the outcome is unknown, I think it is indispensable to create a world where descendants live well. This old man is blind.


    ��It��s the same.�� ������.��


    Even < Narak > was the same.


    Compared to Baek Seo-jin��s prestige, Seonwoo Hwaryeong could also be said to be a jokjok hemostasis.


    Let Seonwoo Hwaryeong agree.


    Officials who had been opposed to it were quick to agree.


    Lim Ga-eul could not like it.


    -I��m younger than them, so I��m being ignored like this.


    Even if you change people, this still doesn��t change.


    That��s why even if you try to change them to younger people, there is no talent for that��.


    If it��s short, 5 years, if it��s long, 10 years.


    If you endure then, they will retire and people called the second generation will occupy key positions.


    After 10 more years there.


    The third generation, who are quite supportive of themselves, will account for a large percentage.


    So you have to hold on until then.


    Lim Ga-eul promised.


    ��


    Han River cleanup work by the fairy government.


    In his previous life, the work, which was done simply as a performance, took on a very different look this time around.


    I never thought I would purify for a month, not just for a week. From now on, I will die every year trying to clean up the Han River.


    The official letter sent to the clan in Seoul read as follows.


    Each clan must hire a certain number of people according to the scale announced by the Mana Management Organization to participate in the Han River cleanup work.


    There were no exceptions.


    It was a fairly intense public notice.


    As a result, the clans had to hire people out of necessity.


    It can be said that the influence of the mana management organization has become stronger.


    In her previous life, the influence of the fairy government declined due to the invasion of Seoul.


    As a result, even when I proposed to work on the Han River, the reaction from the clan was lukewarm.


    However, unlike previous lives, this life had the fairy government intact.


    The clans could not ignore the public notice.


    Eunha was just happy.


    Even so-.


    ��To think that even I had to be recruited��


    Eunha himself was also recruited.


    Clan members were so busy that I couldn��t help it.


    The Clan Lord himself had to fill the gap.


    Fortunately, the clan members decided to take turns.


    Besides, he could have cheated.


    I wanted to work for Pandora Clan, so I went to practice��


    ������.��


    High school seniors who came to practice at the academy.


    It could be said that they also temporarily belonged to the Pandora Clan.


    Accordingly, not only Pandora Clan, but most of the clans involved those who came out of practice to participate in the purification work.


    I know you��re disappointed, but this is also important. How much control does the process of distributing the ubiquitous mana require?


    To be precise, it was hard to see because it was a perfect combination like Gift < Silver >.


    It was a job that required a lot of control.


    Eun-ha comforted the students with dark faces.


    At least because he was a Clan Lord, the students�� complaints seemed to be less.


    Meanwhile-.


    ��I��m sleepy��


    Hey! Baek Hyun-yul! Do you think you could fall into the water!?


    I��d rather fall into the water It��s so hard and sleepy��


    Among the students who came to practice at Pandora Clan this time, Baek Hyeon-yul and Yeon Seong-jin were also included.


    Eunha stepped on the water on one side and looked for the staggering Baek Hyun-yul.


    Yeon Seong-jin urgently grabbed the scruff of his neck.


    I was surprised when I first heard it.


    They suddenly transferred to the academy and said they would become a player��


    Eun-ha remembered what had happened just a while ago.


    Since I was transferred to the academy, I was asking for some help.


    Eunha couldn��t help but be embarrassed when they suddenly said such a thing because they were far from the player.


    Of course, it was understandable at first glance.


    Death of the magician.


    Eunha also remembers it clearly, but I wondered if they would have had a special relationship with Magic Square.


    Seong-jin said he would join Alice Pharmaceuticals and become a potion maker, and Hyun-yul said he would become a crester��


    Meanwhile, the talents the two had were not bad.


    The division of players was diverse.


    In addition to combat positions, there were also non-combat positions.


    The qualities of the two would be fully demonstrated in non-combat positions.


    Especially-.


    ��Baekhyun rate cannot be ignored.


    Baek Hyeon-yul��s gift was to the point of being able to see people��s images.


    He had an excellent gift for seeing that much mana.


    I was good at drawing too.


    He was well-suited to become a herald, Craster, who could replace magic with sentences.


    The sentences that Craster makes are quite helpful in battle.


    One by one rule that only one enchantment can be applied to one artifact.


    Crester��s sentence was an expedient.


    None of them broke the rules.


    It was because the paint itself that made the sentence was no different from an artifact.


    Therefore, if a sentence was engraved on an artifact containing magic, two types of magic could be used.


    Of course, there were also downsides.


    The paint damages the artifact, shortening its lifespan.


    Crests were expendable.


    After using magic a few times, it can be erased and new sentences can be engraved as needed.


    However, the paint would reduce the lifetime and value of artifacts.


    As a result, those who had fairly good artifacts did not engrave sentences on them.


    It was the reason Eunha didn��t carve a sentence on her sword.


    Still, there��s nothing wrong with getting to know Crester. Craster, who could make high-level magic into sentences, was even more��


    Magic was a product of the imagination.


    Substituting it into a sentence was quite difficult.


    That��s why the number of crasters was small.


    They were quite proud.


    So-.


    -At first, he didn��t show any interest in the sword Hae-soo-hyung made right before he died, but it wasn��t until later that he knelt down.


    in a previous life.


    The last device Eunha used, ��No One Cry��, was an unfinished work of Byeok Haesoo.


    So no enchantment was given.


    However, as a sword, it was in good condition, but that was the only thing left.


    On the contrary, since it was such a sword, it could be said that it was optimized for engraving sentences.


    However, Eunha didn��t even pay attention to the writers who came and begged to engrave the sentence.


    Hae-soo-hyung left me a will to engrave a sentence�� but I couldn��t do that because the Cresters were disgusting.


    Just like the crasters have nasty personalities.


    Because Eunha was also stubborn.


    The galaxy, which once had a conflict with them, could not like them at all.


    It was the same now.


    Although the Crasters secretly hinted at wanting to join Pandora Clan exclusively.


    All the galaxies were rejecting them.


    But if it��s Hyun-ryul�� it might be okay.


    That��s why Eun-ha was interested in Baek Hyeon-yul.


    There was no choice but to continue with Crester and conclude an agreement.


    It was fine even without the text.


    It was nice to be there though.


    In particular, it was excellent as a magic that newcomers quickly used in actual combat.


    If Hyeon-ryul is a gift, it��s not bad because you can make fairly high-level magic into sentences.


    So when he heard that Baek Hyeon-yul would become Crester, he was happy.


    And just like that, I��m going to practice at Pandora Clan.


    At this point, Eunha decided to bring Baek Hyeon-yul into the clan.


    Baek Hyeon-yul will follow without saying anything if you give him what he wants.


    with a plop!


    hey! Baek Hyun-yul! I knew I would. Eunha, what should she do!


    Ariel You go and get me.


    yes gorae! I��ll go get it!


    There were some rough spots, too.


    In the first place, there were many more strange people in Pandora Clan.


    For example-.


    ��The Lord said, My spark will purify the world.


    < Saint of the Order > Illya.


    She was a prime example.


    Eun-ha found Iriya, who was working in the center of the Han River, escorted by clan members.


    Let her recite a strange spell.


    As ripples spread around her, the Han River shook greatly.


    The river water instantly turned blue.


    Of course, as it was mixed with other rivers, the color became black again.


    While people are collaborating, she alone puts on a jaw-dropping performance.


    This is the grace of the Lord.


    ��Oh, my dear Eunha.��


    Highly compatible with Eunah Noh and Eunwoo Cha.


    Also, more compatible than Park Hye-rim.


    There was really no geek who had that kind of skill.


    yes you know Now I don��t even bother to say anything.


    The galaxy has gotten used to it now.


    I decided to just let go and live.


    ��


    Two years from the Seoul catastrophe.


    However, the scars of those who lost their precious people still did not disappear.


    Changsik Changsik My baby��


    My daughter isn��t dead yet. Not yet�� dead.


    ������.��


    Two years have passed.


    But their time stopped two years ago.


    There was a mother who lived to see her children.


    The mother lost her goal in life when she lost her child.


    Even so, she and other people, unable to admit the reality, missed the dead every day.


    What are you doing now? My son is not in this world


    .


    Somewhere in Gangnam where you can see the Han River.


    They looked at the players for a long time with disapproving glances.


    -Believe in Mana God.


    Soon they turned around one by one.


    Losing precious people and having lost a lot of spirits, they murmured as if possessed.


    The souls of those who died in the catastrophe are wandering the nine heavens, filled with resentment.


    Even though the body is gone, the meaning that the soul still remains means that they can be called back.


    So take refuge in Manasin.


    It was a word that pierced their hearts.

 Chapter 736

    Relife Player 736


    [Chapter 188]


    [Unforgettable (4)]


    May is the month of family.


    At this time, any school prepares for Parents�� Day.


    write a letter to your parents


    making carnations and so on.


    ��I��m writing a letter to express my ��thank you�� to my parents. And if you play around with pinking shears and get caught by the teacher, you will be scolded.


    ��Yes��!!��


    3rd grade elementary school, 10 years old.


    Ha Baek-ryun was naturally preparing for Parents�� Day.


    It��s done.


    Follow what your homeroom teacher shows you.


    Ha Baek-ryun made carnations.


    A bright smile appeared on her face as she completed the neatly folded carnation.


    Now I have to write a letter to my mother.


    It must have been hard raising me alone, but I really should write ��thank you��.


    Ha Baek-ryun liked Ha Ji-eun very much.


    While other friends are contemplating what to write to their parents.


    The problem was that she had too many things to say.


    The moment I grabbed the sharpie, I wrote the letter without stopping.


    ��huh? Raise or nurture, which one? Will you grow��?


    There were also some pauses.


    It��s because I��m confused about the expression or I can��t think of the right words.


    Even so, she completed the letter quickly than others.


    Inside the stationery was filled with small, pretty letters.


    Ha Baek-ryun was happy to see the perfect letter even if he looked at it two or three times.


    When she had a face full of feelings of fulfillment like that��.


    ��Huh?


    Suddenly, a corner came to mind.


    She strained her eyes and stared at the letter.


    Eventually, he put the paper down on the desk.


    She looked around.


    It seems like there is still a lot of time left�� but


    the class is far from over.


    Friends were still busy writing letters or making carnations.


    I had quite a bit of free time.


    As a result, Ha Baek-ryeon��s thoughts wandered elsewhere.


    Do I have to write it for Mr. Uncle��


    Mister No Eun-ha Pandora Clan Road.


    He was a benefactor who made it possible for him and his mother to live the same life as they do now.


    ����.


    Someone who could be like a father to her without a father.


    And someone who really thinks he might be a father someday.


    To give carnations or not.


    Ha Baek-ryun pondered for a long time.


    After thinking and thinking��


    ����I have to make it because I want to express my gratitude.


    ok i wrote it


    Ha Baek-ryun started the work.


    ��


    On this day, the Han River cleanup work was still going on.


    People could easily spot players walking on the river with water walking.


    Aigoo it��s saksin Am I too old now?


    Baba��


    Eunha was among them.


    For a long time, bending over while using magic while sleeping, I couldn��t help but feel pain in my socks.


    Using that excuse, Eun-ha quietly stood up.


    Newbies do a really good job.


    Except for exceptions like the Baekhyun rate.


    Most of the people who went to Pandora Clan practice and the players who joined this year didn��t say anything.


    Of course, he couldn��t have been unaware of their feelings.


    He might have a lot of complaints, but he couldn��t bear to say anything to himself or his superiors.


    I have to say that I had a hard time buying the kids something cool later.


    Summer was starting.


    In the meantime, working in the light reflected on the surface of the water forced me to sweat.


    Anyway, Eun-ha smiled bitterly at them as they bent down as if they were picking up grain.


    Then-.


    ��Pandora Clan Lord. What are you doing right now? Aren��t you working soon?


    Oh, Seoyoung��s older sister.


    One day a wind blew.


    On top of the rippled water, Shin Seo-young landed nicely.


    Eun-ha was happy to see Shin Seo-yeong.


    In fact, she sighed.


    Don��t be lazy, do your job. Now that you are in that position, you should know how to set an example for others to see.


    So I was working hard. My back hurt so much right now that I was going to rest for a while.


    speak well Did I see you tried to take a break from before?


    I came out early in the morning to work, so please just look at me for a bit.


    is it the galaxy? You come out sporadically taking turns with your clanmates, but I��m here every day to work, right? But, you say your back hurts because you came out and worked in the morning? Is it because I��m old��


    Are you saying I��m old now? This is really��


    No. When did I do that? I said that I look old��. It seems that my sister and other people are also watching. What should I do?


    Phew��. How absurd can I be if I say that you are having a hard time.


    ��I work at night too.


    It��s a very good thing to do because I��m old. Are you happy to be married?


    ��I have two older sisters and I��m struggling. Does it sound like it��s not hard��


    It��s a very good thing.


    Eunha sighed for nothing.


    Half joking, half serious.


    It��s because of this that sometimes I can��t sleep.


    Shin Seo-yeong did not even believe in his stupidity.


    she chuckled.


    ��


    By the way, he��s amazing. What kind of kids do you have?


    Who? Come on. Oh, he��s kind of awesome.


    Now that this was the case, Eunha decided to work with Seoyoung.


    The two people who were working at a certain distance looked at each other.


    ��The Lord said, My spark will purify the world.


    At the strong request of the Mana Management Organization.


    Illya continued to participate in the purification work without missing a single day.


    It was because her purification magic had a considerable effect.


    The moment Illya cast her magic, the water around her momentarily revealed the blue water of the river.


    The effect is great and the range is wide.


    Besides, Ilya��s mana in her body is so vast��


    Looking at Ilya��s skills.


    Players were not only amazed, but some even salivated.


    Even though she was currently in Pandora Clan and couldn��t be recruited, she looked forward to seeing her on the free agent market someday.


    Of course, Eunha never intended to give up Illya.


    Be careful because the people in the industry have their eyes on your clanmates. In particular, he needs to be more careful.


    Do not worry. I knew that, too, so you don��t have to worry about that, as I��ve attached you to the clan as a lifetime contract.


    ��doesn��t he wear that?


    Did you ask for your life? I��ve been through it at the academy, but he��s a really weird kid. Is that why I joined your clan?��


    Shin Seo-young sighed.


    The galaxy was ignored.


    Even if I wanted to refute, I couldn��t refute, so I chose to keep my mouth shut.


    Meanwhile, Eunha changed the topic and pointed to another player.


    But that person is also great.


    who?


    Samra Clan Road. < Earth Dragon >.


    Oh earthworm?


    yes? What earthworm are you?


    His nickname is Earthworm. < Earth Dragon > Earthworm.


    Caster purifying the river to the extent that Ilya is almost equal.


    The Samra Clan Road was Chong Eunju.


    His bobbed hair was fluttering due to the influence of casting magic.


    Meanwhile, the surface of the water she was standing on stirred.


    ������.��


    At first, I thought it was foaming.


    It was earthworms that seemed to number in the thousands.


    The earthworms were spreading around her and purifying the river.


    Look, it��s an earthworm, right?


    ��< Earth Dragon > was that Earth Dragon?


    Well, it��s a nickname that people in the industry call as a joke.


    < Earth Dragon > Chong Eun-joo.


    Eunha didn��t know much about her.


    This is because he had never been involved with Chong Eun-joo in his previous life.


    As a result, Eun-ha had no choice but to laugh at the story of Shin Seo-young, who snorted while watching her.


    But at that very moment��


    ��Kwawawawawa!!!


    Chong Eun-joo casts again.


    Sleep flashed.


    Immediately, something huge rose from the surface of the water.


    It was a dragon made of clay.


    The dragon crossed the air and heard to pounce on them.


    Did you hear what we��re saying? Anyway, my ears are really good.


    Shin Seo-young��s response was quick.


    She swung down the fan she was holding in both hands.


    ����!!


    A strong wind is blowing.


    The wind pressure struck down the charging dragon.


    The water fountain just happened.


    Shin Seo-yeong used protective magic to block even the spray.


    What happened to this��


    And Eun-ha, who had been watching from beginning to end, put on a blank face.


    Eun-Joo Na, the gun that attacked without hesitation.


    She said she knew it would happen and stopped it.


    It was just embarrassing to see the situation as if they had come together.


    Sometimes I couldn��t understand the situation.


    ��I am called < Earth Dragon > because I use this type of magic Pandora Clanlord. I hope you don��t listen to what < Shinpoong > is saying.


    Heung Then it should be called < Earth Dragon >. What is < Earth Dragon >? < Earth Dragon >? And now that I have the better known nickname < Empress >, can you call me that?


    It��s because the earth encompasses more than the earth. Don��t you know how to tell the difference between a map and a map? And even thinking about the nickname < empress > is really absurd. Seongjun Gil, as if he would give him all his liver and gallbladder, where did the missing bitch get the nickname < Empress >��. Did you finish what you said? Didn��t I tell you not to say that again?


    you started first


    ������.��


    A dragon and a tiger fight.


    Eunha thought that when she saw them growling and talking to each other.


    The fire chicken sitting on his shoulder also couldn��t keep up with the situation and only blinked his eyes.


    They seem to be quite open-minded��


    Do they know each other?


    Eunha soon grasped the situation.


    The two seemed pretty friendly.


    Then, as if he understood his thoughts��


    ��Not friendly. He and I are just academy classmates, right? no, bad luck.


    Yes, that��s right��


    The two of them turned their heads.


    They almost said it in unison.


    ��


    < Earth Dragon > Chong Eun-joo.


    < Empress > Shin Seo-yeong.


    The two are academy mates, but it is said that they were competing with each other as the caster division overlapped.


    And the person I liked also overlapped.


    It seems Gil Seong-jun was popular.


    Clanlord of the disbanded Changhae Clan.


    And Shin Seo-young��s ex-lover.


    It is said that Gil Seong-jun, who is currently in prison with his mana circuit distorted, was his love interest.


    Eunha smiled bitterly when she heard Gil Seongjun��s name for the first time in a while.


    Of course, from the point of view of Shin Seo-yeong, who ended badly with Gil Seong-jun, it was a topic to turn on the light and run.


    shut that mouth Earthworm.


    There are many good men in the world, but even if you choose, you choose such a man. So you��re so old


    So are you married?


    Unlike you who lost your strength, I��m still up and running.


    arm arm? We should consider our age. In the eyes of others, you and I are the same bitch.


    What is this year?


    ������.��


    Papa��


    The nearby players stopped working.


    getting their attention.


    Shin Seo-yeong and Chong Eun-joo growled.


    It��s not delay, it��s bad luck.


    Eunha, who was watching closely, clicked her tongue.


    Very < Earth Dragon > and < Empress > are destroying each other��s image.


    But isn��t this the first time��


    -Hmm, long time no see. When the < Empress > was in the Twelve Seated, I often saw her fight with the < Earth Dragon > by her hair��. I


    thought I would never see that again, but to see it like this�� At that time, I was also active


    on active duty.


    Apparently, this wasn��t the first time the two had quarreled.


    Rather, it seemed that now that both of them were older and had a higher status than before, they were fighting rather cautiously.


    If that��s what you��re fighting for��


    How did you fight in the past?


    Eunha was just dumbfounded.


    While the third-generation players watched in amazement.


    Second-generation players chuckle.


    There really was a generation gap.


    ��let��s just ignore it. I don��t want to intervene as people become a spectator. Pippi��.


    The two now use magic and engage in a catfight.


    It��s just embarrassing.


    Eun-ha soon turned her back on Shin Seo-young and Chong Eun-joo.


    I didn��t want to get involved.


    Also, it was decided to let the two of them solve the hoepo in a friendly way.


    I decided to pretend to be someone I don��t know.


    ��Have a new job!


    It is said that the fight between the two continued until Ha Ji-eun and the others brought the new cham.


    ��


    Ha Ji-eun brought a new charm.


    Ha Baek-ryun also followed her.


    Thanks to this, Eunha was able to take a break and spend time with Ha Baekryun.


    I wrapped it in toast for ease of eating. It��s generously cheap, so you can eat more or share it with others. eat a lot.


    ��thank you for this food!!��


    Lay a mat on the lawn.


    Eunha ate the toast.


    The clan members were also quite hungry, so they filled their stomachs with satisfied faces. S~ea??h the N??eFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    This is delicious.


    Have coffee here too.


    Oh, thank you.


    Shin Seo-young, who had been fighting on the surface of the water, was also sitting on the mat.


    She also tasted the toast and rated it delicious.


    It seemed that he couldn��t even remember having a fight with Chong Eun-ju a while ago.


    Her clothes were soaked from fighting on the water like that��


    Eunha looked sideways at her with water dripping from the ends of her hair and clicked her tongue.


    I wanted to at least dry the water on my clothes with magic.


    Meanwhile, Eun-ha turned her gaze to Ha Ji-eun.


    carnation? Oh is this? It��s a transaction Baekryun made at school. Mother��s Day is just around the corner.


    Near Ha Ji-eun��s left chest.


    There was a carnation made of paper hanging from it.


    Soon after receiving the gaze of Eunha, she boasted of her carnations.


    I envy you.


    I received carnations from Baekryun too��


    In my previous life, I had received carnations as Ha Baekryun��s guardian.


    Eunha felt sorry for herself.


    In this life, he was in an ambiguous position to be called a guardian, so there was no way he would receive a carnation from Baekryun.


    Still, you should like Baekryun��s mother to be alive.


    It was unavoidable.


    Still, even if you can��t become Ha Baek-ryun��s only protector, how about the relationship right now?


    Eunha tried to be satisfied with the present.


    Then-.


    ��That��s why I brought Baekryun.


    yes?


    Baekryun wants to give carnations to Pandora Clanlord.


    Ha Ji-eun smiled.


    Then, she glanced at Ha Baek-ryun, who was standing close to her.


    Eun-ha and Ha Baek-ryun��s eyes met.


    ������.��


    Silence.


    Eunha stared at Ha Baekryun.


    Ha Baek-ryun seemed hesitant to say something.


    Soon she came closer on her knees.


    �C Sleep.


    ��are you giving it to me?


    I am also indebted to Mr.


    Avoiding eye contact.


    Ha Baek-ryun pouting her lips.


    He stared down at the letter and carnation she held out with both hands.


    thank you.


    hmm what


    To be honest, I was deeply moved.


    Eun-ha received the letter and carnation with careful hands.


    Then Ha Baek-ryun was taken aback.


    It was because Eunha liked her noticeably more than she thought.


    What a strange man��. Is it enough to like him that much?


    While secretly proud.


    Ha Baek-ryun muttered quietly to avoid showing off.


    Meanwhile, the smile on Eunha��s face did not leave.


    Would you like some carnations too?


    Can��t you eat that too?


    I think it would be nice if you put it on Baekryun��.


    Yes, Baekryun. hang on


    uh yes all right. I��ll do it.


    Soon after, Ha Baek-ryun put a carnation on Eun-ha��s chest.


    The corners of Eunha��s mouth went up even more.


    Does he like it that much for receiving carnations? I don��t think it��s even her own child��


    Shin Seo-yeong, who was quietly watching the scene, was dumbfounded.


    No Eun-ha just said No Eun-ha.


    I just ate the toast and thought that.


    Meanwhile, the letter Ha Baek-ryun wrote to Eun-ha was as follows.


    ��Hello, Mr. Noh Eun-ha.


    I am Ha Baek-ryun.


    ��(Omitted)��


    Thanks to you, I��m really happy that I can live in a nice house and my mother doesn��t have to suffer.


    ��(Omitted)��


    So, I hope everything goes well for you in the future. That way, mom��s store won��t do well either.


    thank you


    �� Posting Ha Baek-ryun ����


    Although the intentions were quite different.


    Nevertheless, it is said that Eun-ha treasured Ha Baek-ryeon��s letter.


    It is a memory that will never be forgotten.


    ��


    Middle school in Gwangjin-gu.


    Even there, students were busy writing letters to their parents.


    If there��s anything else-.


    ��What? Thank you so much for letting me be born. Eun-ae, do you think your parents will like it when they see this?


    ����.


    Knock-knock.


    That the students writing the letters did not have the innocence they had when they were children.


    For them, who were old enough, the classes for Parents�� Day were simply free time.


    So, the homeroom teacher went to the office, telling the students to write their own letters.


    So, the classroom had no choice but to become a mess��.


    -No, Eun-ae. You should tell your parents


    What? What can I say!? I��m really curious!


    ����.


    It was not at all a strange situation for students who had strayed from their seats to surround one.


    One of them, a female student, stole Noh��s letter and read it, giggling.


    The classmates also laughed out loud.


    Eun-ae could only bite her lip in desperation from them.


    ��I��m really sorry for being born. You should tell your parents that. If you listen, you��ll probably like it. ����.


    So, write again quickly.


    The letter�� give it back. I��ll be mad at you if you really do this.


    I��m going to get mad at you~~~!!! Noh Eun-ae gets angry Guys!


    karr karr.


    A female student leads the mood.


    Another male student is there.


    And students agree.


    Hey, there is no one who doesn��t know why her name is No Eun-ae, right?


    No Eun-ae because her parents put her there!


    School is a microcosm of society.


    No one could go against the students who were leading the mood in the school.


    Rather, they agreed.


    No one was on Noah��s side.


    That time-.


    ��What will you do if you get angry? I��m being cheeky. Ah��!


    The female student suddenly tore the letter in front of Eun-ae.


    She scattered the letters in the air.


    The students were excited to see the sight.


    In the end, Eun-ae, who could not stand it, jumped up from her seat.


    ��Passuseuk!


    Kwajik!


    Clink!


    Submitting yourself to seething anger.


    Noh Eun-ae��s mana wriggled.


    Soon, the mana that escaped the thumping heart spread throughout the classroom.


    Plants of all kinds grew everywhere.


    ������!!��


    All kinds of plants surround her.


    He posed a vicious threat to everyone but her.

 Chapter 737

    Relife Player 737


    [Chapter 189]


    [Not to be touched]


    Father, sister, and brother.


    Noh Eun-ae had a desire to live innocently as Noh Eun-ae without receiving their halo.


    It wasn��t that I was dissatisfied with life.


    It was only regrettable that her friends treated her in a difficult way as her family history became well known around her.


    Sometimes, a friend who treats you too well is a burden.


    ��I want to go somewhere far away from home! That��s why I want to meet friends who genuinely like me!��


    That��s why Noh Eun-ae dared to choose a middle school far away.


    Her parents accepted her foolishness, saying they had no choice.


    That��s how my middle school life began.


    Year 12 wasn��t bad.


    Because of her eccentric personality, she easily became friends with people she had never met.


    Especially since her appearance has changed since she entered middle school.


    ��Wow, Eun-ae! you are really pretty I��ve never seen such pretty skin. What cosmetics are you using?��


    ��huh? I��m Yu-Jung Eon�� Oh, this time I��m from Luminous Beauty����


    ��Huh? Isn��t it very expensive there? You��re writing something there. Somehow����


    ��I bought it with pocket money!��


    ��Come to think of it, don��t Heiji and Eun-ae look alike?��


    ��celebrity?��


    ��No, it��s not a celebrity. These days, it appears on TV from time to time��.��


    ��Haha��. Really?��


    As she reached puberty, she changed her appearance to remind her of Noh Eun-ah.


    Noh Eun-ae, who had been called pretty or cute by people before, has grown even prettier.


    For students her age, looks were no different than weapons.


    Noh Eun-ae became a celebrity in school with her natural weapon.


    But when a bird that flies high falls, it tends to fall bigger.


    One day, there was an incident where Noh Eun-ae��s influence fell to the ground.


    ����Stop it. you say you don��t like it What if I bully a child I hate like this?��


    ��When did I say I bullied him? I was just joking around because we were close�� Eun-ae, do you think you��re too sensitive?


    No matter where it is or not.


    There was always someone in every class who was alienated by the students.


    Eun-ae has seen a lot of things like that.


    Each time, she chose to just sit by.


    She hadn��t crossed paths with them, and she didn��t have to take care of them out of any sense of justice.


    However, the scenery she faced in her third year of middle school went too far.


    ��Ugh it��s frustrating. I feel like I��m the only one who has become a bad person. Yes, No Eun-Anna is good.��


    It��s not about quietly bullying.


    Hitting, cursing, joking around, and sometimes extorting money or enslaving a student to the point of being frowned upon.


    Noh Eun-ae couldn��t stand it any longer.


    There was also a degree of defense.


    So, Noh Eun-ae confronted the male student who led the bullying in her class.


    Male students had an influence that even teachers could not afford.


    The male student��s father was the Clan Lord of the Sejong Clan in Gwangjin-gu.


    Moreover, the male student said that he learned how to handle mana professionally from his father.


    It seemed that if he had entered the Player Academy, he would have been called a promising player.


    In fact, the male student made a noise that he would take the entrance exam for the high school academy around him whenever he had a chance.


    As a result, students could not carelessly confront male students.


    They either jumped on the bullying or ignored it.


    But Noh Eun-ae was different.


    ����If I use mana next time, then I��ll tell the teacher.��


    ��Yes, I��m sorry. So what? It��s really a big deal����


    Whether the man uses mana well or not.


    She had no reason to be afraid.


    So that day, she raised her eyes and confronted the male student.


    ����Hey Noh Eun-ae. You go and buy some bread for him.��


    As a result, she was caught in the eyes of a male student.


    At first it was no big deal.


    The boys and the gang just laughed at her behind her back.


    Noh Eun-ae acquiesced.


    sometimes protested.


    Each time, they said it was done to another student, not her.


    Each time, Noh Eun-ae��s face was only broken.


    At first, the students who remained by her side left one by one, afraid of the male student��s prestige.


    Furthermore, some female students who were jealous of Noh Eun-ae also joined in and led the bullying.


    Eventually-.


    ����Hey, do you want to stop being beaten by us now?��


    ��Uh uh����


    ��Then I��ll give you a chance. Step on him.��


    ��������.����


    There was no one left around her anymore.


    The student who was constantly being bullied in the class she once helped also turned away from her.


    Rather, the student bullied her in order to clear up the life she had been subjected to and join the group of male students.


    That was what returned to her after she could not turn away and rescued the victim.


    ����From today, anyone who talks to Noh Eun-ae will fall behind me.��


    ��������.����


    After that day, Eun-ae had to be the target of bullying from the students.


    The bullying got more intense.


    All the things she thought had gone too far spilled over to her.


    The school condoned the male students�� atrocities because of their background.


    It was clear that no matter what she said, the school would not listen to her.


    Yes-.


    ��How can I tell my mom and dad��


    I didn��t want to tell my parents.


    Families who love you.


    I didn��t want to make them sad.


    So just one year.


    Let��s endure for one year after graduating from middle school.


    Noh Eun-ae tried to hold it in like that.


    But as the days went by, the level of pranks got higher and higher.


    Eventually-.


    ��I told you not to do it!!


    Noh Eun-ae finally exploded.


    ��


    Celebrate Mother��s Day.


    Eunha decided to have dinner with her family after a long time.


    So on this day, I left work early and headed to my parents�� house.


    -Now we are a big family too. It��s only when there are so many people that I��d rather just eat outside from now on.


    What my mother said while preparing the food wasn��t entirely wrong.


    It was a really big family.


    Not to mention Julieta��s family.


    Eun-ah and Jinpa-rang were also there.


    Even Eun-ha did not come alone, but brought her wives and her fianc��.


    As a result, the kitchen and living room were full.


    Mother��s plate, please. I��ll take it.


    oh? so? Then I��ll ask you.


    oh mama I��m almost done, can you see how it tastes?


    Um are you okay? Hayang, your skills are really good.


    Julieta sister, I��ll use this!


    okay! Oh could you look at the pot?


    Mother Julietta No Eun-ah Jeong Ha-yang.


    In the kitchen, four people were busy preparing food.


    Eunha and Han Seohyun brought the finished food to the table.


    How is your father? Are you cool?


    oh cool I really did not know that the day would come when my daughter-in-law would massage my shoulders.


    In the living room, Lee Yu-jeong was rubbing her father��s shoulder.


    Jin Parang, who was sitting on the sofa, occasionally helped set the table and waggled his tail.


    Bruno and Avenir sat still and kept their seats.


    Although Bruno��s cooking skills were good, it was because he was so big that he couldn��t fit into a full kitchen.


    From now on, it��s really better to eat outside. I��m out of my mind��


    Pippi��


    Eventually, the galaxy stuck out its tongue.


    Still, there was a laugh.


    Han Seo-hyun, Jung Ha-yang and Lee Yu-jeong.


    It was really nice to see the three of them working together to help their parents.


    Of course, as much as the three of them did, he would have to treat the three of them as well.


    ��Really, from next time on, I��ll have to either order it or go out to eat.


    Eunha, whose thoughts had gone so far, couldn��t help but laugh.


    It was something that wives only had to do well in their own homes.


    However, he had to do the same for his wives�� families.


    You have to do this 3 more times.


    He had to shudder and tremble at the thought.


    mom! When is Eunae coming?


    Eun-ae will come a little later! It will probably take a while to get home after class.


    Meanwhile, Eunha went looking for Noh Eunae, who hadn��t come home yet.


    A younger sister who attends a middle school deliberately far from home.


    After Eun-ha married Seo-hyeon Han, she moved away from home and did not see Eun-ae often.


    Maybe that��s why he was looking for Eun-ae because he wanted to see her.


    It was then.


    ��Buuu��s


    mother��s smartphone vibrated.


    My mother, who was leading the kitchen in the middle of the day, quickly answered the phone.


    Yes, I am Eunae��s mother. What are you calling for?


    ������.��


    At first I thought it was just a phone call.


    The family didn��t pay much attention to the phone calls my mother received.


    But when the name of Noh Eun-ae came out of her mother��s mouth.


    The family perked up their ears.


    Moreover, her mother��s face grew darker and darker.


    yes? Eun-ae hurt her classmates with her magic? Teacher, I don��t know what the hell you��re talking about��


    ������.��


    There��s no way my kid would do that��. My kid isn��t the kind of kid who would send his classmates to the hospital. There seems to be a misunderstanding�� So where is Eunae now? Are you going to the hospital together?


    ������.��


    You used magic and disappeared? But teacher, why are you saying that now? You should have contacted me first since the baby was gone!


    The story was seldom heard.


    However, the family was able to get a rough idea of the situation from the story alone.


    Meanwhile, the mother��s tone gradually increased as the phone call lengthened.


    It was because even if she was a benevolent mother, the stories from school were so absurd.


    In addition, the response was awkward.


    ��Yes, once my child gets home, I��ll ask. And those who are injured, please let us know how they are. My kid wouldn��t have attacked them for no reason.


    Soon, the mother catches her breath.


    He said it in the calmest voice possible.


    Mother hung up the phone.


    what��s your phone call mom? At school�� What happened to Eun-ae?


    No Eun-ah came out of the kitchen. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With a worried face, she asked on behalf of her family.


    Mother shook her head as if she didn��t know.


    And soon after��


    ��I��m here��


    ������.��


    Eun-ae returned home.


    All the family members who rushed to the front door were speechless when they saw her.


    Eun-ae, you��.


    Tangled hair.


    swollen cheeks.


    Eyes widened.


    The school uniform was stained red in places as if it had been soaked in kimchi soup.


    After confirming Eun-ae��s appearance, her father couldn��t stop talking.


    So did the family.


    And Noh Eun-ae��.


    ��I don��t want to go to school��


    ������.��


    She burst into tears again, which she must have burst out on the way home.


    Tears run down your cheeks


    When she started it, she cried out loud.


    she told the whole story


    Families are in shock.


    ��


    From a very young age.


    I could hear voices that others couldn��t hear.


    ��hi? The weather is really nice today. Go outside and get some sunshine.��


    plants, animals, children, etc.


    I could hear what they wanted to say.


    Everyone was nice to me.


    So I liked them.


    I felt relieved when I was with them.


    ��Seonmiya! Your daddy is so big!��


    ��I��m worried that my dad is too big. Yesterday, I came out of the bathroom and bumped into the head of the door.��


    ��I see.�� ��Eun-ae, you didn��t understand what I was talking about, did you?��


    ��huh!��


    Mystical ability, perhaps a gift.


    As a child, I could use Gift to listen to the minds of my peers.


    So I could see that Miye was a good person.


    Elementary school 1st and 2nd grade.


    The gift was valid until then.


    But the mind of a person much older than him could be heard vaguely or not at all.


    Of course there were exceptions.


    ��oh! bar!��


    ��what��s the matter?�� ��leg! all! lee!��


    Regardless of age.


    The voices of the family were heard.


    So I was able to grasp the psychological state of my family as quickly as possible.


    My brother was a very dark person.


    He conveyed a warm voice to me, but he often spilled emotions that were tinged with gloomy energy.


    At that time, I quickly ran to my brother and tried hard to divert his mind elsewhere.


    Occasionally, there were times when I was eaten up by my brother��s feelings.


    Perhaps, if my father, mother, and sister hadn��t been bright, I might have become like my older brother.


    And grandma too.


    ��Don��t you have to tell your family? That you can talk to us.��


    ��Yes, I don��t want to say it.��


    this my ability.


    I didn��t want to talk


    It was obvious that he would worry his family, and most of all, it was because of his brother.


    ����Brother! Riel��s older sister has the last word! Oppa, let��s do it too!��


    I don��t know how my brother feels.


    However, my brother hides many things and does not want to reveal them.


    But if I say that I��m actually looking at my brother��s feelings.


    what will my brother think


    will scare me


    will try to keep a distance from me


    so i couldn��t say


    I didn��t want to hurt my brother.


    Meanwhile, the older I got, the less I listened to the feelings of people my age.


    Especially when I came to middle school.


    I��m not sure what they��re thinking��.


    People are nice.


    Everyone I��ve been through has been like that.


    So even in middle school, where people didn��t know me, I thought everyone would be nice.


    was actually nice


    However, the students I met in the third grade did not do that.


    There were also bad kids.


    And when those kids set me up as a target for bullying��.


    ����What? Thank you so much for letting me be born. Eun-ae, do you think your parents will be happy to see this?��


    The fact that I couldn��t see their hearts at that time was so scary.


    I don��t know why you��re doing this.


    I didn��t do anything wrong.


    why are you doing this to me


    scary so scary


    Animals and plants are so kind to me, but people my age who can��t read minds were so scary.


    I could not read their minds, so I could not grasp their characters.


    It was the fear of not knowing.


    Eventually-.


    ����Eun-ae, just talk. We��ll punish those bad guys!��


    ��Yes, dear! If I hold on like this, it will only get worse!��


    ��Who wants to cry our love!��


    I stopped expressing my strength.


    The power triggered by a momentary rage hurt the students in the class.


    -I don��t know, Mom�� What did I do so wrong!? I just told you not to bully me, so why should I be treated like this!?


    Yes�� Eun-ah, you did a really good job. You save a child who is being bullied�� Mom is proud of you for that.


    ������.��


    I��m so scared�� I��m so scared because I can��t hear their feelings�� I don��t want to go to school��


    There��s no one on my side at school.


    The teachers only urged me for hurting the students.


    So I ran away from school.


    Even though I know very well that I shouldn��t run away like this.


    I felt like what would happen to my heart if I didn��t do this.


    and run home


    I cried in front of my family and confessed my secrets.


    People are so scared��


    ������.��


    I feel so sorry for my brother.


    I tried to keep it a secret until the end.


    That day, I fell asleep in my sister��s hug.


    ��


    I heard the story of my younger sister.


    Dinner that day was not pleasant.


    Everyone was furious and cheered up.


    ��Well, there are all those bastards! I��ll go and kill those bastards, leave it to me!


    Jinparang was also very excited.


    Blue was on the verge of running away at once if Bruno hadn��t stopped it.


    Anyway, the meal was over quickly.


    Eun-ah decided to sleep in the same room as her.


    And Eun-ha took her wives and left the house.


    -Sorry, let me be alone for a while. ������.��


    Han Seo-hyeon, Jung Ha-yang, and Lee Yu-jeong.


    The three didn��t say anything.


    After taking the three home, he left immediately to meet twenty-five.


    and collected details.


    The more I listened, the more spectacle it was.


    These were just��.


    Eun-ae told her family only a fraction of it.


    Thinking that my sister would have been holding back without telling her family, I became more and more angry.


    ��I was able to hack some of the messages they exchanged in the group chat room. I was able to get it with the help of the owner��s friend Yoo Do-jun.


    Ok, thanks.


    Middle 3 16 years old.


    To Eunha, they were monsters wearing human masks. When I


    quickly


    read the message that twenty-five gave me, saying that they exchanged messages in the group chat room��.


    ��Park Seong-ho��: Hey, let��s invite the kid we left last night to have a drink too. (10:34 pm)


    ��Kim Soo-hee��: Then we will call. Handle it gently~ (10:34 pm)


    Eunha gritted her teeth.


    Something snapped in his mind.

 Chapter 738

    Relife Player 738


    [Chapter 189]


    [Not to be touched (2)]


    The day Eunae Noh fell asleep exhausted from crying while being hugged by Eunah Noh.


    Her mother and father had a conversation in the master bedroom.


    ��I really didn��t know. Even though Eun-ae seems to have no energy these days, I didn��t know that my child was going through something like that. The kid is deep inside. It��s something you can��t help but know.


    Still, I am a mother. But how could I not know that I, who was at home all day, did not know that Eun-ae was suffering?


    Because Eun-ae was crying.


    Because there were other people.


    Mother broke the emotional dam only when she was alone with father.


    she pushed herself


    He said he was a mother.


    she wept.


    Her father only comforted her and suppressed her emotions.


    How difficult was the child during this time? How hard it must have been to endure it alone without being able to tell us�� The more I think about it, the more my heart hurts.


    yes i feel the same way We thought that Eun-ae would be able to do well in school.


    And�� I think I��m a real glutton.


    Why are you eating glutinous rice? There is no one like you in my eyes.


    You said that Eun-ae tried to save a kid who was being bullied in class. yes it was


    At that time, I forcibly praised Eun-ae saying that she was really good and that I was really proud of my daughter��.


    ����.


    Actually, I wanted to say something else. Why did you have to take good care of yourself, asking why you helped him? Why did you have to suffer such humiliation because you saved him? Am I really a glutton?


    ��I feel the same way. So don��t beat yourself up too much. No one would think such a thing when a child goes through something like that. And if you��re crying like this, Eun-ae will be more sorry. Cry.


    I hope you can stop by Eun-ah��s room.


    Mother cried and cried.


    While her father comforted her, he could not hide his complicated feelings.


    at the same time-


    -Let��s go see the kids�� faces tomorrow. I��m going to see what the faces of those who bullied my child look like. I��m going to make you pray that they did something wrong, so look forward to it.


    A thousand fires boiled inside.


    Father growled lowly.


    The day has come so bright


    ��


    Eunae hurt the students.


    Then, the parents who claimed to have been ��damaged�� requested the School Violence Committee, abbreviated to the Autonomous Committee for Countermeasures against School Violence.


    It was also the place where Noh Eun-ae��s father and mother attended.


    ��This is Eun-ae��s father. I heard that my child hit them ��lightly��.


    Huh, you hit me lightly? Look at this! Do you think that kind of sound comes out after seeing our children��s condition!?


    Is it because you wear a bandage like that with an insignificant wound? Look, take off the bandage and I��ll check. If you want to be serious, I will arrange supporters with good skills.


    Are you saying that now! He said he came home from school injured, but he couldn��t say he was sorry, but now he��s saying something like that!


    ������.��


    The opponent was numerous.


    On one side, students wrapped in bandages were sitting on the sofa.


    Their parents sat in their chairs to cover them.


    Conversely, no one sat behind mother and father.


    How the hell did you educate your kids, just manifesting magic and harming them!?


    A kid like that should have been sent to the academy, but why send him to a regular middle school to make this sadal!


    It could even go to murder! Does that kind of sound come out now!?


    A war to protect each other��s children.


    Intervention by teachers was useless.


    A large number of parents raised their voices and put pressure on the two.


    Eventually, the father, who had been listening silently, opened his mouth.


    murder? So you don��t think it��s murder when your kids gang-rape my kid?


    I beg your pardon!? My kid bullied your kid? I��m dumbfounded��


    My father took off his glasses.


    He untied his necktie and brushed his bangs, as if his heart was feeling stuffy.


    Father��s eyes shone fiercely.


    You guys should get your kids educated right. The same goes for the teachers sitting there. No, I went to the teacher��s office because my child was having a hard time, but he sent me back after telling me to stay close to each other? And then you held a school riot!? Why the hell is my kid the perpetrator and those motherfuckers the victim! why!?


    You said you bastards!? hey! I don��t know what you��re doing, but if you keep acting like this, I��m sure I��ll put you in a cell! Do you know what my child��s father is!?


    Support each other��s children.


    People who mobilize all the personal connections they know, such as blood ties, delays, and school ties.


    It was not a war to preach logic.


    Emotions were more important than reason.


    It was a market version where the person with the loudest voice had the upper hand.


    Knowing that, my father became more eccentric, more reckless, and confronted them in the same way.


    ��Who is that man? I��m very curious about which swordsman can stand proudly in front of me.


    what what!?


    And what kind of relative is sitting in a high office? I wonder what his name is. If you��re in that high position, you probably have a close relationship with me��


    ������.��


    Shall we call that person and see who he��s on his side?


    Look at this! Are you threatening me now? What a great person you are, so why are you acting like this!?


    Threats were first made there. And don��t talk like that, just say your name quickly. what��s your husband��s name?


    It��s my name! Inspector Myungmyeong! What would you do if you knew!?


    My name is My name. It��s not a name you��d be familiar with. is it the end? Let��s see what a great person you are.


    ������.��


    If they want to go out like that.


    I will also be childish.


    Father laughed.


    Then, I made a phone call. sea??h th�� Nov��l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    What are you doing!? Where are you calling!?


    ��Ah, connected. Ah, the Attorney General. Are you doing well? How did you like the headphones I sent you last time? Oh, did you like the fit? Yes Yes Then I will send you some to use as gifts next time. ������.��


    Ah yes��. The reason I called you this time is because I have something to ask you. President, do you know that Na Cheongmyeong is a prosecutor? yes? How many tests can you remember? Yes Yes�� Then let me ask you where you belong.


    To whom now��


    Auntie. Where does Prosecutor Na Qingmyeong belong now? tell me ������.��


    The obvious and childish situation was resolved in an instant.


    My father revealed that he was not someone who could treat him hastily with just a phone call.


    Parents kept their mouths shut.


    The teachers�� eyes widened.


    Can you tell me where you belong? I��m going to call the nobleman over here and see if he��s right or wrong.


    ������.��


    The Chief Secretary of the Sirius Group Chairman.


    right hand of the President.


    Actually 2 digits.


    He was so deeply connected with power that he had few enemies.


    Even the fairies were showing favor to him.


    ��I don��t want to be so childish and nasty. I��ll pay for all their treatment. If necessary, we will call in good supporters and help them get better right now. Instead of


    ������.��


    I want two things from you. Certain punishment and a sincere apology to those who harassed my child. Oh, there was one more. Punishment and apology to teachers who stood by the bullying.


    Those present were overwhelmed and unable to speak.


    With eyes that seemed like they were going to eat themselves.


    They flinched in unison.


    What is this man��s true identity?


    They had a common question.


    And their doubts were soon answered.


    The man who belatedly set foot on the school violence said this in surprise.


    ��This is Sejong Clanlord Park Gwangsik. I came today because of my child, uh��? Chief No? No, what are you doing in a place like this? Why is the person who should be by President Sirius��s side here?�� Oh, by any chance, among the children who were attacked this time��


    Unfortunately, I am the father of the child who was attacked. I wonder who really attacked it. Long time no see. Sejong Clan Road.


    ������!!��


    Sejong Clan Road Park Gwang-shik.


    The faces of the parents who were waiting for him, who could threaten his father, turned into astonishment.


    Park Gwang-sik, who figured out the situation late, was also the same.


    He immediately bowed his head.


    ��


    ��I think my son made a big mistake this time. I apologize on behalf of the child. I would really appreciate it if the Chief Secretary could forgive me with a generous heart. ��I��m really sorry.��


    After��


    the situation was easily settled.


    The father��s authority was revealed.


    Then people, teachers and parents alike, bowed their heads.


    Seeing the crown of their heads, the father couldn��t hide his bitter feeling.


    Can I apologize for this? You don��t have to pay for children��s treatment. We��ll take care of it, so don��t worry too much. ������.��


    If you want, I��ll send my kids to another school, and if that still doesn��t work, I��ll beat them myself. Then you can think that our relationship is over now, right?


    It was an apology that made me vomit with power.


    If I hadn��t had the power, I wouldn��t have received even this.


    However, does it mean that receiving a formal apology can heal the heart of grace that has already been hurt?


    There wasn��t even sincerity.


    They merely bowed their heads consciously because of their authority.


    If so, there wasn��t much he could do about it.


    Sejong Clanlord Park Gwang-sik was well aware of that fact.


    With the ability of the Chief Secretary, it would be no big deal to blow the heads of teachers who have been standing by, and it would be possible to transfer students to another school.


    Although the mouth is smiling.


    The eyes are shining fiercely.


    My father understood people like Park Gwang-sik enough to make him sick of it.


    A person who is sensitive to the direction of power and at the same time can calculate the ��breadth�� he can maneuver.


    He knew the extent of the sword he could wield.


    We could pack them up and send them to juvenile detention if we wanted to.


    Oh, sure. It will be possible to do that with the power of the secretary. But I don��t think the Chief Secretary would do anything to ruin their lives if he knew how to pity our children.


    ����.


    Of course, our family too. There is no way that a competent and wise chief of staff would hold the children��s parents accountable for what happened in their children��s fights. All of them are living hard for their children, so how can they ruin their lives?


    It was as Park Gwang-shik said.


    If he put his mind to it, the father could have ruined the students�� lives and even their families.


    But I couldn��t.


    Reason restrained it.


    No matter how much Eun Ae is bullied and a thousand dollars boil inside.


    They were the same age as my daughter.


    So, I couldn��t treat the students really cruelly.


    Then their parents will feel the same way as you do.


    No matter how angry you are, you shouldn��t just take out your anger on them.


    So I can only use my authority to turn them into emotional trash cans.


    Do not be mistaken.


    The difference between them and himself was simply that his authority was higher.


    There are many things they want to say, but the reason they didn��t go against themselves was because of authority.


    If his authority had been low, the person bowing his head now would not have been them, but himself.


    self and their definition.


    Neither of them was wrong in their definition of protecting their daughter and their definition of protecting their children.


    Huh��


    Power is such a sweet law.


    However, we must not forget the obvious fact intoxicated with the sweetness of power.


    You must know that you and their hearts are the same and equal.


    If you wield the sword of power without knowing that, putting your emotions first, you will be cut by that sword someday.


    It was then.


    ��Can I write an apology?


    ������.��


    The students who realized the situation going back in the meantime turned white.


    Among them, a male student who seemed particularly fearless suddenly opened his mouth.


    He was the son of Park Gwang-shik.


    Seongho Park.


    The guy leaned forward.


    I��m going to transfer school. You can go for that. But it would be difficult for Eun-ae to remain at this school�� Then it��s the same as receiving the same punishment as us, right? ������.��


    Well, I don��t have to worry about it. Shouldn��t I just apologize to Eun-ae for all this time and get down on my knees if you want? If Eun-ae doesn��t want to see me, I can just hand it over in a letter�� ������.��


    Ah, how many apology letters should I write? Do you want to skip it after using 10 sheets?


    Park Kwang-sik��s face.


    The child��s face was very similar.


    You are confident that if you deal with it properly, it will not cause any more damage.


    Quickly,


    my father clenched his fists.


    I wanted to punch him in the face right now.


    However, I couldn��t swing my fist because I thought that guy was someone��s child.


    I just said it hard.


    I��ll give you the heaviest punishment I can.


    and be scared So am I going to go to juvenile detention center? I��m fine though. After a few years there, you can transfer to the academy. Or become a slayer as it is.


    ����.


    After all, you��re not going to say anything to my father about this, right?


    He is the one who puts people to the test.


    I really want to kill you.


    Dad gritted it.


    I felt like I was going crazy because I couldn��t properly express my feelings.


    I felt weird again.


    ��


    The outcome of the school violence committee has been decided.


    There is no punishment for Noah Eun-ae.


    All teachers who neglected the incident, including the homeroom teacher, decided to resign.


    It was a very intense punishment that did not end with self-restraint or pay cuts.


    On the other hand, in the case of the perpetrator students, hundreds of hours of volunteer work were suspended or expelled.


    In addition, it is said that you must submit dozens of letters of reflection that feel sincere.


    And it seemed that students who were judged to be severe would consider juvenile detention.


    ��Still, it��s not enough.


    Even so, Eunha clicked her tongue.


    It was even more so when I heard about what happened in the school violence.


    It was lacking.


    It was too short.


    Punishment placed on the limits of law and morality felt far too short.


    That��s why-.


    -I got it, Master.


    I had a bit of a hard time catching it out of sight. boss.


    great job.


    Eunha decided to cross the limit.


    So he ordered twenty-five and Lee Kang-hyeok to arrest the people.


    Among the people who bullied Roh Eun-ae, they were those who were related by blood to the students who wanted to go too far.


    What is this doing!? Who are you guys!?


    Pandora Clan Lord!? Could it be that you ran those thugs!? How could you do this�� are you crazy!? If this becomes known, you will��


    What if it becomes known.


    ������.��


    Among them, Sejong Clanlord Park Gwang-sik was included.


    In the middle of people caught in an alleyway somewhere in Bomun-dong tremble in fear.


    Park Gwang-shik recognized Eun-ha��s face and immediately shouted.


    Then the galaxy grew.


    ��Before you worry about me, worry about them first.


    Caught in twenty-five bondage spells.


    Park Gwang-shik, who was caught in a surprise attack, was unable to move his body.


    Eunha approached him.


    Then I knelt down on the floor and looked down at ��The Guy��.


    I don��t look at ejaculation.


    ������.��


    If anyone touches my people, I will kill them all. Among them, you touched someone you should never touch. ������.��


    Power is justice.


    It is power to define another person��s justice as evil and completely crush it.


    You should be well aware of it.


    The reason they lie on the floor is because they have no strength.


    And because he had the power to punish them.


    Don��t worry though. Because I have no intention of killing you. What are you trying to do now��


    Is this the place where the most mana circuits are gathered?


    self and their definition.


    But there is only one definition in the world.


    it��s your own definition


    Nevertheless, if there is a justice that exists, it is the justice that he has embraced or the ��evil�� that he has not yet crushed.


    The hamper wave,


    the Milky


    Way, ran over Park Gwang-shik��s body.


    Then, he applied jamming to the body where the mana circuit was concentrated.


    Also, by using advanced control technology, the pain was maximized.


    Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!


    ������!!��


    Pain that bites the soul.


    And the pain of twisting the mana circuit.


    the man screamed


    Even so, the galaxy was ruthless.


    The mana circuit was twisted to the point where treatment was impossible.


    So why did you touch the owner? This is what happens when you touch a monster wearing a human mask.


    Twenty-five Don��t talk and hold on.


    Park Gwang-shik struggles.


    Twenty-five presses him down with their feet.


    Lee Kang-hyeok forcibly opens his eyes and makes him look into Eun-ha��s eyes.


    The Stygian Eye


    galaxy imprinted fear.


    He continued to instill fear that he would never be able to shake off for the rest of his life.


    -Don��t worry, I don��t intend to end it with you alone.


    while people are terrified.


    Eun-ha��s ugly eyes shone.

 Chapter 739

    Relife Player 739


    [Chapter 189]


    [Not to be touched (3)]


    Han Seo-Hyun Jeong Ha-Yang and Lee Yu-Jung.


    For the three of them, the significance of Noh Eun-ae��s existence was very great.


    She served as an easy way for them to integrate with their galactic family.


    If Eun-ah properly coordinated them, Eun-ae created an environment in which they would not be at odds with each other.


    When such a sister-in-law was bullied, she came home in tears.


    ������.��


    The three of them were not at ease.


    Accordingly, they heard the details of the inside story through their respective sources of information.


    And they intervened in the situation as much as they could.


    ��Don��t let their names be listed on every scholarship foundation within Sirius�� reach.


    For example, Seohyun Han was bold.


    As much as she could, she wanted to punish the students who bullied her sister-in-law as much as possible.


    To her, Noh Eun-ae was no different from her real sister.


    Even when she was away from people, he was the one who put her mind at ease.


    Therefore, Han Seo-hyun��s anger was considerable and he applied sanctions with some emotion.


    -Ah Grandpa. Do you have any friends with the Ministry of Education? That��s not different��


    On the other hand, Jeong Ha-yang focused on throwing a mace at the bystanders, not the perpetrators.


    The Alice Group used to make various sponsorships in the education sector.


    She took advantage of that and strengthened the punishment of the teachers who were aiding and abetting Roh��s bullying this time.


    Don��t miss a single one. Make sure you somehow penalize them at the group level. That��s why I think it��s wrong as a teacher. Yes, I��ll ask you, Grandpa. i love you.


    If there is a difference between Han Seo-hyun and Jung Ha-yang, it is that Han Seo-hyun punished with selfishness.


    Jeong Ha-yang excluded selfishness as much as possible and argued for right and wrong.


    This is due to each other��s character.


    Seohyun Han never stood by and watched the person on her side suffer ��irrational�� actions.


    To her, who pursues rationality, that was the only irrational behavior, and in a way, it was also a ��reasonable�� behavior.


    Isn��t it reasonable to repay unreasonable actions with unreasonable actions?


    On the other hand, Jeong Ha-yang tried to respond in an appropriate way even if his person was attacked.


    For she had a pity for others too.


    ��I want to ease my brother Eun-ae��s mood a little bit, but what should I do? Eun-ae likes plants, so I��m thinking of going to the botanical garden with her. Is that okay?


    Lastly, Lee Yu-jeong had a different track with the two.


    Her character, who had never wielded the power of the group, was very weak.


    At first, she did not focus on punishing the perpetrators, but focused purely on Noh Eun-ae.


    So, she sought various ways to comfort Eun-ae.


    In the end, the actions of all three were different.


    As a result, miraculously, the three were able to create an appropriate balance point while complementing each other.


    ����Where are you going?��


    ��I��ll go outside for a while.��


    ����Okay, come back on time.��


    Meanwhile, before Eunha left the clan.


    Seohyun Han noticed something and grabbed him.


    Eunha did not show her face.


    I just answered back.


    Seohyun Han didn��t say anything.


    Instead, he gave advice in a tone that seemed unavoidable.


    ��I know how you feel right now. Because I can see it in my eyes now. I��m honestly very scared.��


    ��Sorry. I��ll try to figure it out somehow.��


    ��I��m not seeking an apology. I just want to let you know one thing as you try to get eaten up by your emotions.��


    Then she approached him.


    Standing in front of him with a grim face, he carefully hugged him.


    ��I love your dark side. But more than that, I love your bright side.��


    She guessed something.


    he didn��t say anything


    I just listened to what she said while hugging her.


    ��It��s not just me. Hayang, Yujeongi, mother, father, Eunah unnie, and others will do the same. Eun-ae will think so too.��


    ������.��


    ��So hey, Eunha. If you ever cross the line when you can��t control your feelings, I hope you look back at yourself then.��


    ������.��


    ��If you can��t look back�� then please think of us.��


    ����huh.��


    earnest tone.


    Eunha simply felt her warmth and answered briefly.


    ��


    This was revenge.


    Fully emotional revenge.


    Retaliation without rationality or rationality pursued efficiency in inflicting pain on the other party.


    Please forgive me�� I��ll go to my kid��s house and teach him well.


    You get the providence of Hamper Wave.


    The galaxy has found an even more effective way to torture people.


    Twists the opponent��s mana circuit.


    That alone caused the opponent to breathe painfully.


    It��s not that the mana circuit is broken. I just twisted it for a while and then released it, so it will come back to normal. ������.��


    Then I��ll twist it again then.


    Ripples at your fingertips.


    Bringing it to the opponent��s body causes the mana circuit to wriggle.


    Eun-ha silently watched them writhe in pain.


    Ah ah


    �� Compared to Sejong Clan Road, this is about medicine.


    I will not leave everything alone.


    Eunha, who had threatened so much at first, made Sejong Clan Road a mess and quit.


    Because it took a lot of time to make one person like that.


    Above all��


    �C So that the children will not be sad.


    Let��s be as careful as possible.


    The advice given by Han Seo-hyun just before was never forgotten.


    So he changed his method.


    It is not to engrave physical pain on their bodies that will remain with them for the rest of their lives.


    Rarely, I decided to inflict mental pain so that I could remember this day.


    A Stygian child


    Even so, he did not feel sorry for Sejong Clanlord.


    He was also the father of the student who took the lead in bullying Eun-ae.


    After all, it was also the background in which the student was able to wield unbridled power at school.


    Ah ah��


    Would it really be okay if the boss was like this? A clan��s Lord couldn��t even use magic and became like this��


    What��s difficult? It��s something to do if you��ve been through something like this in a dungeon. Or say that he accidentally rescued him after seeing him being attacked by a monster.


    ������.��


    I like it because it��s a world with monsters. Whatever you do, you can blame it all on them.


    I��ve been through a lot in my previous life.


    I��ve been through it again


    Eunha didn��t care much.


    The world was originally like that.


    It is a world where yang and yin do not harmonize and the yin is very strong.


    A world built on lawlessness and crime.


    Perhaps it is a world that cannot be understood by a mindset steeped in peace.


    In order to live in such a world, we had to have a world view according to it.


    Sejong Clan Road will do the same.


    However, if there is a difference from the previous one, it is that the person who was hunted was himself.


    It was just a story.


    But the dark side will know. There are also limits to concealment. Leave it alone. What does it matter.


    What does darkness have to do with it?


    The important thing is that Eun-ae cried.


    Eunha ignored Lee Kanghyuk��s words.


    There was such a word on this floor.


    The moment you watch the abyss, the abyss will also watch you.


    In other words, the moment the abyss is watching, you will know it too.


    Darkness was like that.


    Each has their own weaknesses, so we cannot use them hastily.


    It meant that if used, one of the two would surely fall.


    And the darkness won��t be able to say anything to me for something like this.


    appropriate.


    At least, it was an act located at the edge of common sense.


    Did he kill an innocent citizen?


    It just scared me a little bit.


    Also, isn��t Sejong Clanlord a player?


    It was the reason Eunha had no hesitation.


    That time-.


    ��I brought the little ones. ������.��


    I clap.


    The iron door opened.


    Twenty-five led the gang and brought the students.


    Everyone shuddered in fear.


    The galaxy welcomed them.


    Were you surprised to be suddenly caught in the middle of the night? But I heard that you also caught Eun-ae and locked her in the gym. ������.��


    Let��s put it together.


    Frightened students.


    they couldn��t speak


    A few rolled their eyes to see the fallen people on the floor.


    Ah Dad��


    Then someone muttered that.


    Only then did the students figure out the identity of the people scattered on the floor.


    So did they.


    While checking each other��s eyes, they recognized the situation they were in.


    Unfortunately, there was no emotional reunion.


    It was because the atmosphere that was spread everywhere was gloomy to call each other.


    Are you Seongho Park? is he here too?


    he hasn��t come yet It seemed that they were receiving counseling separately at school. Our people decided to bring them as soon as they left the school gate. All other people who entered the chat room were caught. yeah good job


    Eunha moved on.


    Those who got in the way were recklessly trampled with their feet.


    And pass them.


    Eunha looked down at the ��monsters�� infinitely smaller than herself.


    Among them, Seo-hee or Min-hee or Son.


    ������.��


    The girl��s gang leader��s name is Seo-hee or Min-hee. not here?


    This is Suhee, the owner. his hand.


    ������.��


    Eunha raised the corner of her mouth.


    The students huddled together.


    Then, with his eyes closed, he pointed to one of the people in the group.


    A woman with brown curly hair.


    I even did nail art. S��ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    are you suhee


    ��Yes��.


    The corners of the eyes are raised.


    Owner of a sharp image.


    However, when Eunha stood in front of her, she also lowered her tail like an obedient dog.


    Eunha looked at her blankly and opened her mouth.


    ��I heard you seduced Eun-ae in the middle of the night and called her out�� and told her to hand it over to people she knew?


    That��s��! It was a joke. Just jokes with the kids��


    jokes.


    ������.��


    I��m not funny at all.


    ��was wrong. sorry.


    as you come in here.


    Seeing people fall on the floor.


    They intuited that the common sense they had known would not work.


    That��s why the female student chose to submit rather than refute.


    was wise


    However, it was of no use to change Eunha��s judgment.


    yes i was wrong


    ��yes?


    Because I will do the same now.


    What is that��


    Twenty-five. your master


    Send all the guys in here who were even a little bit involved in the conversation to Madame Gina.


    A man too?


    Don��t you get a man?


    The man passing by the madam treats��


    the mouth.


    Then we��ll figure out how to handle it. But what do I do when I send it away?


    How to�� It��s what they say they do.


    ������!!��


    through back-and-forth conversations.


    The students were able to know what Eunha and twenty-five were talking about.


    Their expressions changed in an instant.


    ��Desperation�� was published.


    -Wait a minute! I really beg you! yes? I was really wrong. Forgive me just once, just once! My brother is < Crimson Jiik >, right? How could a hero do this�� Hero? I am not a hero


    ������.��


    But isn��t the hero��s job to beat the villains? Players kill monsters. ������.��


    Then wouldn��t it be my job to slay the monsters in front of me?


    Eunha giggled.


    The female student clung desperately.


    Eunha shook her off.


    As a result, the female student who fell to the floor approached while crawling on the floor, determined to survive somehow.


    Those who had fallen on the floor by that time also struggled to get up and kneel.


    please. What can happen to me�� Please, my child��


    Eunha didn��t listen.


    He gave a chin to Lee Kang-hyuk��s gang.


    The gang, realizing what they meant, kicked them.


    Meanwhile, twenty-five searched for students who had joined the conversation.


    Other gangs grabbed them and started dragging them somewhere.


    The galaxy cast a spell on them.


    Phantom Eye


    , Stygian Eye,


    ��fear�� was already growing in their consciousness.


    It will be seen as an illusion.


    And the fantasy will again intensify fear to attack their minds.


    You will probably have to live with fear for the rest of your life.


    The galaxy grew.


    Twenty-five then said quietly.


    ��Master, are you really selling it?


    just pretend Lock them up for a day or two and give them moderate fear. Then they will figure out the rest.


    Yes, then I will tell Madame Gina never to touch her.


    In my heart, I wanted to give them all the humiliation of humiliation.


    However, the words Han Seo-hyun gave to him did not leave his mind.


    Above all, Eunae came to mind.


    They were the same age as Eun-ae.


    Maybe that��s why I couldn��t be cruel to them.


    Even so, what I want to do with them has not changed.


    I��ll have to give it to someone else.


    Because the guy I want to see the most right now is him.


    Sejong Clan Road roughly stopped the bleeding and prevented him from losing consciousness.


    Then he waited for one person.


    He was the person I wanted to see the most.


    The ringleader who bullied Eun-ae.


    And soon-


    ��Master brought it.


    Are you Seongho Park?


    The iron door creaks.


    Unlike the people who had entered so far, he looked at the male student who had not sealed his limbs.


    ��


    ����Can I write an apology?��


    when I heard that at the time.


    Eunha��s father realized that simple punishment was useless.


    So, I asked the school counselor to consult with Park Seong-ho.


    After that, when Park Seong-ho came to school, he had to go to the counseling room.


    -I don��t know. Why would that hurt? Isn��t it natural that the strong can do anything to the weak?


    It was like that on this day too.


    Seongho Park diligently filled out the questionnaire given to him by the counselor.


    Sometimes I drew pictures.


    And I talked to the counselor and honestly discussed my thoughts.


    Yes I know what I did was bad. So I know that I will be punished. Isn��t that what happened? Why are you asking for advice like this?


    With Sejong Clanlord as his father.


    Park Seong-ho, who had grown up hearing that strength was everything in the world since he was young, made a face that he didn��t know at all.


    Then, Seongho, if you know it��s a bad thing, why did you do that? The teacher wants to know how Seongho is feeling.


    Nonetheless, the counselor tried to do her part.


    She made Tyler Seongho Park talk as softly as possible.


    So Park Seong-ho said��.


    ��That way, you can feel what it means to be alive.


    ��what?


    You��re bullying the kids. Then I feel the real sense of being alive. I love that my power brought them to their knees. ����.


    My school life is boring. I don��t know why I��m doing useless study. On the other hand, using mana is fun. So I bullied the kids. But in a world where monsters exist, isn��t it natural for the weak to be beaten by the strong?


    Seongho, your thoughts are a little dangerous. As for what the teacher thinks��


    But Eun-ae was different. ����.


    Even if I hit you, you don��t try to cry. Other kids are afraid of me�� but he��s going to hold it in even if I do that to him. Seeing her not expressing herself, I really wanted to see her. How could he cry and give in to me?


    as bluntly as possible.


    and calmly.


    Seongho Park said:


    From the first time I saw Eun-ae, I felt really strange. Other kids show it off and hate going to school�� He always seemed to smile and say that going to school is fun. ����.


    At the same time, he had a strong sense of justice. He didn��t even look at me and tried to stand up to me. That��s why I became interested in him. ����.


    He was stronger than me. That��s why I wanted to fight him. I wanted to feel so alive while beating him.


    Seongho, saying that doesn��t really help you. The teacher really wants to help you. But if you say this, the punishment will be more severe.


    This is my first child.


    The agent sighed.


    On the other hand, Park Seong-ho, who was sitting in a crooked position, didn��t care.


    It��s okay though. I��ve said it many times.


    ����.


    Because I did something wrong, I have to go to juvenile detention center. Someone stronger than me has appeared, so I have to give in to that person.


    ����.


    Ah, I hope life changes a bit more interestingly when I go to juvenile detention center. The reason I wanted to join the academy was because I thought it would be more fun there. Well, if I went in there, I wouldn��t have been a strong person.


    Time passed just like that.


    Seongho Park, who checked the time, stood up without asking permission from the counselor.


    Then I��ll stop going. You can come here tomorrow too, right?


    I said I was wrong, but


    I sincerely did not regret it.


    I didn��t feel any guilt in the first place.


    It��s not being able to empathize with other people��s feelings.


    ����!!


    Then Park Seong-ho was caught by people wearing black clothes on his way home that day and was taken somewhere.


    ����.


    Seongho Park was calm.


    He was dragged into a building and just looked around calmly.


    ��


    The moment you look into Park Seong-ho��s eyes.


    Eun-ha could intuit that he was a madman.


    It��s the kind of eyes that won��t mind even if you kill someone.


    I��ve seen many similar eyes.


    It was a very dangerous eye.


    That guy has no fear.


    Eunha was also similar.


    However, if there is a difference between him and Park Seong-ho, it would be that he was born innately and Park Seong-ho was born innately.


    It won��t be possible by normal means.


    What to do with that guy��


    Anyway, Eunha has made her decision.


    Hitting and scaring them probably won��t have any effect.


    But it is not that there is no way.


    He knew how to deal with a guy like that.


    ������.��


    Eunha looked at the students gathered in the seat one by one.


    Most of them were in good condition.


    I just neglected it until Park Seong-ho came, so it was understandable.


    Eventually, Eunha opened her mouth.


    -Just one guy.


    ������.��


    A low-pitched voice.


    The students heard it.


    Eunha raised her lips.


    -Only one of you who wins in a fight will be finely sent home.


    ������!!��


    ��Looks good��.


    Students who do not know the words inside clenched their fists to survive.


    So the fight ensued.

 Chapter 740

    Relife Player 740


    [Chapter 189]


    [Do not touch (4)]


    Send only one person.


    Eunha��s words became a catalyst for the frightened students to resort to violence.


    It��s because of you! It��s because of you! I was bullied as well, so why did I have to suffer like this!


    Park Seong-ho you son of a bitch!! It��s because of you!


    They thought this was the only way they could survive.


    So they gave in to their emotions.


    Even while fighting as they could see, they intensively attacked the culprit who pushed them into this abyss.


    Seongho Park.


    the leader of their gang.


    If it wasn��t for you��! If only I didn��t hang out with you��!


    The students were furious.


    They, too, rationally knew that they were at fault.


    But I couldn��t admit it.


    It is because the future awaited at the moment of acknowledgment was only bleak.


    Because all the punishment they will receive in the future will be ��justified��.


    life will fall apart


    So he had to pass his sins onto someone else.


    what you did! I didn��t do anything! I just stayed by your side!


    Ahahaha!!


    Furthermore, they were terrified and stressed out.


    They wanted to somehow relieve the emotion mixed with fear.


    And in a situation where ��only one survives��, he needed a justification to attack the opponent ��justly��.


    So it was worthwhile for them to concentrate and attack Park Seong-ho.


    ��Ahahaha!! This is really fun! Come on!


    On the other hand, Seongho Park laughed.


    He just enjoyed being in a predicament.


    That was natural.


    only one survives


    Nothing was included in the very simple rules.


    Common sense, logic, morality, justice, and conscience that the world preaches boringly.


    At this point, it was meaningless.


    Only violence determines survival.


    Park Seong-ho, who felt the realization that he was alive by subduing others by force, welcomed this situation very much.


    Above all��


    ��You��re all going to attack!? Are you scared!?


    that he can survive.


    Seongho Park was confident.


    ��


    Expectations were not wrong at all.


    Park Seong-ho, who was initially on the defensive, turned the situation around as he began to express mana.


    ��Ugh����


    Don��t do it don��t do it don��t do it��!!


    I even went a step further.


    Park Seong-ho used this situation as a ��justification�� and ran wild.


    Eun-ha saw him putting his foot on the kneeling male student��s back and pulling his arms back.


    Whether the male student screams or not.


    With blood on his face from the fight, he only giggled.


    ������.��


    The fight ended like that.


    Seongho Park took a deep breath and turned his gaze to Eunha.


    He approached with a grin.


    ��Now will you save me?


    Seo Seong-ho, you��


    Why are you here�� Oh, Dad lost because he was weak too. Then it��s unavoidable.


    crazy guy


    Eunha spat out disgust inwardly.


    As if to show off to Park Seong-ho, he had Sejong Clan Road next to him.


    The reaction was just that.


    It was only for a moment that Park Seong-ho��s gaze stayed on Sejong Clan Road.


    Soon he turned his head away as if he wasn��t interested.


    yes i will send it to you is that so? So can I go now? oh it��s been a while If I follow you, I will��


    Eunha grabbed the scruff of her neck.


    Then she kicked him and slammed him to the floor.


    What is this��!


    But I��m sorry if you just send it.


    yes? With a promise��


    I��ll send it to you finely. don��t worry. Just-.


    Park Seong-ho struggles.


    Eunha pressed his throat.


    His pupils widened as he couldn��t breathe.


    The strength of the hand desperately holding Eunha��s wrist slowly loosened.


    Only then did the galaxy release its power.


    -I��ll put restrictions on you.


    Watching the fight in the past.


    Eun-ha recognized Park Seong-ho.


    He was the kind who was aware of his existence from attacking others.


    There were no lunatics.


    Violence was meaningless to such a being.


    It is temporary.


    The pain will only be then.


    But the galaxy wanted him to suffer for the rest of his life.


    That��s why-.


    ��The hamper wave,


    the fingers that were spinning around.


    Eunha brought it to his chest.


    It was just where the heart was.


    Oops��!!


    First of all, I��ll break your mana circuit so that you won��t be able to manifest mana again.


    by running your finger.


    His mana circuit, which could not be defended by advanced control techniques, moved.


    A circuit that moves in the direction of your finger.


    The galaxy intertwined the circuits and finally wrapped them around the heart.


    It would be difficult to breathe as well as to express mana.


    Just enough not to die.


    The galaxy twisted the mana circuit.


    Then, he looked into the eyes of Seongho Park, who was holding his breath, and said.


    ��That��s too bad. You are the weakest now. I would have gotten the pleasure of being alive by beating others, but now I��m so weak that I won��t be able to hit anyone. ���� !


    What do people live by


    What is the reason people live?


    Park Seong-ho found it in violence.


    So the galaxy made it impossible for him to manifest his powers again.


    I can��t even dream of becoming a player anymore. Too bad.


    The reason for living and the purpose of life.


    Not only did he break the mana circuit, he ultimately took it as well.


    Then, what choice will humans who have been deprived of them make?


    What if there is no reason to live?


    What if you had to live a boring life that would repeat itself every day without change?


    No pleasure, no happiness.


    If all you have is despair.


    How is that different from dying?


    Wouldn��t death that gives you a comfortable rest would be better than that.


    That��s why the galaxy is��.


    ��Stygian Eye


    We decided to impose one more restriction.


    His eyes shone ferociously.


    i wish you live long


    Without a reason to live until death Yes, I hope to live because I can��t die.


    ��uuuuuuuuuu��!


    so don��t die Your death is only a natural death due to your lifespan.


    Eunha made a suggestion.


    People like Park Seong-ho were the type to kill themselves without hesitation when the ��pleasure�� of life disappeared.


    That��s why Eun-ha hinted to Seong-ho Park that he would never die.


    You will feel how painful life is in the future.


    Eunha giggled.


    ��


    People��s mental state has collapsed.


    Tortured, of course.


    As they fought and punched each other, it was only natural that their will would be blurred.


    The Stygian Eye


    galaxy brainwashed them all.


    It was to erase their existence even if it meant destroying their memories.


    Now they will create ��plausible�� memories to replace the lost memories.


    It was a defense mechanism.


    However, I will never forget what happened today.


    When something insignificant becomes a trigger, you will remember it from time to time.


    Or go crazy for life.


    Sometimes the psychological pain is even worse.


    Physical pain can heal, but mental pain cannot.


    Moreover, if the person himself did not know why he had mental pain, that was the end.


    Lifelong healing is impossible.


    I will have to live like that for the rest of my life.


    Send everyone home now.


    your boss.


    Eun-ha ordered Lee Kang-hyeok.


    Lee Kang-hyuk lowered his head and replied.


    Gangs in the alleys raised people who had been roughly treated.


    They went out with support.


    Among them was Park Seong-ho.


    There was also Sejong Clan Road.


    Eunha looked at them quietly.


    ��The response is slower than I thought. Master, are you really okay with this?


    what?


    Seongho Park.


    barely.


    Didn��t cross the line.


    It was when Eunha thought so.


    At that time, twenty-five said abruptly.


    If it was the master I knew, I would have let him die painfully. not to keep alive.


    I tried to do that too at first.


    Twenty-five grumbles.


    The galaxy agreed.


    I didn��t know about the others, but I thought about just killing Park Seong-ho.


    -If you die, that��s the end, but you can��t let go that easily. I wanted to make you regret it for the rest of your life.


    So he took away the reason for living. I understand the owner��s heart, but it��s too soft to back down. why? what?


    Humans are animals that seek reasons to continue living. Right now, Park Seong-ho may be in despair, but as you live, you will find a reason to live. And in life, happy things happen.


    Humans chase hope.


    so you can live


    So, his response was awkward.


    Twenty-five said so.


    Eunha shrugged at this.


    ��That��s why I also suggested other things.


    yes? what hint?


    It��s an allusion that makes you forget the moment you find the reason for living. He even manipulated his nervous system so that when something happy happened, he immediately felt sad. Master, really��


    that��s right. People will continue to live while looking for a reason to live. Then you have no choice but to do that if you want him to live as long as possible. And the moment you find it, you take it away.


    Hope is fleeting.


    Humans live by chasing that hope.


    Even if you go through despair every time, I believe that there is definitely hope somewhere.


    That��s how you become a slave to hope.


    Eunha��s suggestion to Seongho Park was similar.


    keep living


    Makes you live your whole life until you find an oasis in the desert.


    However, the moment they find an oasis, it disappears like a mirage.


    It makes a person who can��t die like that and live.


    I get goosebumps when I see the real owner. How can a person do that? Are you a monster? Guess I��m not human Ey again�� Let��s see you answer seriously to what you said as a joke.


    Still, I��m not that cruel. I also hung another suggestion in the mind of Seongho Park and others. What do you mean?


    If you truly feel sorry for Eun-ae, not out of fear, make them forget all the hints. do you know those people? no i don��t know You didn��t let me think about Eun Ae in the future?


    No, what�� are you kidding me? So how did they repent?


    So Eun-ae doesn��t remember it, but it makes her sincerely regret the memory that she bullied someone.


    Where can I easily repent?


    Hard repentance is the atonement.


    To the extent that Eun-ae has to live with the memory of being bullied for the rest of her life.


    The galaxy wanted them to suffer.


    That��s more than grace.


    A strong regret will destroy the suggestion.


    Do you believe the master will disappear? no.


    ����.


    I don��t think a person who is so busy thinking about his own business would care so much about other people��s business. Moreover, Eun-ae is a very distant stranger to them.


    ����.


    So suffer for the rest of your life.


    he is not fair


    It is very biased and convenient.


    If you look at it with the right standards of the world, it will be ��evil�� that is twisted as it is twisted.


    Something is crazy.


    It doesn��t matter though.


    Because the life you ��hope for�� will not be obtainable by justice.


    Will I be able to achieve it though?


    may not be able to achieve


    Hope was fleeting indeed.


    ��Yeah�� Go up wherever you like. What do you think is waiting for you if you go up and go up until there is no place for you to go up anymore?��


    Suddenly, the words of Choi Yoon-han, the first chairman of the Galaxy Group, came to mind.


    Eunha smiled bitterly.


    That was then.


    -Oh, my master. You know, there��s an investigation I asked you to do the other day.


    Twenty-five turned the topic.


    Eunha woke up from her thoughts.


    The other day, I asked you to find out the whereabouts of Sindorim.


    His eyes changed.


    How are you?


    That��s��


    But twenty-five��s expression was different.


    Unlike Eunha with a serious face.


    Twenty-five looked embarrassed.


    ��Sindorim is dead.


    ��what?


    It was found that he died in the invasion of Seoul two years ago. The only one alive is Shin Yeon-soo.


    Hearing unexpected news.


    Eunha��s eyes widened.


    ��


    Ever since being bullied at school.


    From that day on, Eun-ae stopped going to school and stayed in her room.


    I comforted myself by talking to the plants in the room.


    Roh Eun-ae, who was once burned by people, became afraid of people.


    ��Miss Eun-ae. Won��t you go outside with me?


    Where are you going?


    I��m going to go for a walk in the botanical garden. My brother gave me the ticket this time. But I got two of them�� I was looking for someone to go with. So I wanted to go with the lady��


    Of course, I wasn��t shutting myself in, and I wasn��t closing the door on my heart.


    When my family called, I came out of the room.


    When people came to comfort her, she would spend time with them.


    It was like that that day too.


    Lee Yu-jeong came to Eun-ae��s house and invited her to go to the botanical garden.


    Don��t mind me and I can go with you��.


    Why? don��t you want to go with me?


    It��s not like that�� Then go with me.


    Eun-ae and Lee Yu-jeong had similar personalities.


    We had similar tastes and hobbies.


    As a result, it was decided that the two quickly became close friends.


    That day, Lee Yu-jeong took Roh Eun-ae to the botanical garden.


    the air is good It��s cool.


    Yes? I like the scent.


    There were no people in the botanical garden.


    Lee Yu-jeong was considerate of Roh Eun-ae and rented out the entire facility.


    So Eun-ae was able to look around the plants freely without paying attention.


    Did that make you feel relieved?


    While exchanging conversations with the cactus, she opened her mouth.


    ��Hey, Yoojung unnie.


    yes.


    My gift�� You know, right? Yes, because I heard that too.


    So what will your brother think? S��arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A question that seems to be filled with fear.


    Lee Yu-jeong answered the question with a question.


    Do you think it would be good for you to think of your brother?


    ��I hope you don��t scare me.


    Do you think Eunha would be afraid of the young lady?


    No�� but��


    not as energetic as usual.


    Lee Yu-jeong carefully hugged her as she was blurting her horse��s tail.


    Startled, she calmed down.


    Who��s afraid of the lady I mean this little, cute and pretty girl.


    ����.


    So don��t worry.


    Objective evidence is lacking.


    Even so, Eun-ae somehow felt relieved by Lee Yu-jeong��s words.


    It��s like a dead grandmother��.


    Miss, that��s a bit��


    Oh, I��m sorry! I love you so much!


    Eun-ae soon realized her mistake.


    She hastily apologized.


    Lee Yoo-jung laughed.


    Then I told her


    So I��m begging you too.


    huh?


    I hope the lady is not afraid of Eunha too. ����.


    These days, the days are a bit standing. The lady will release you later. Me, Seohyun unnie, and Hayang couldn��t completely relieve Eunha��s mood.


    listening to that


    Noh Eun-ae blinked.


    Soon, she smiled as brightly as she could.


    -There��s no way I��m afraid of my older brother! But even though I have three brothers and sisters, it seems like I can��t do it without me?


    I think we still have a long way to go before we can catch up with you. Please take a good look. Hey, Yoojung��s older sister. Yes, lady. Thank you so much for bringing me today.


    If there are bad people.


    There are far more good people than that.


    Eun-ae said thank you.


    What she needed was time to heal her burnt heart.


    And they were better people than that.

 Chapter 741

    Relife Player 741


    [Chapter 189]


    [Do not touch (5)]


    Sejong Clanlord has resigned.


    According to an externally known fact, it was said that it was attacked by monsters.


    That��s why the mana circuit was messed up and the body couldn��t express magic, of course, it seemed that he was suffering from severe PTSD.


    ��With that, you say that it��s the work of a monster�� that��s ridiculous. It��s something you do with your eyes closed.


    Samra Clan Road < Earth Dragon > Chong Eun-joo.


    When she heard the news, she clicked her tongue.


    Displeasure emanated from his voice.


    That was all I had to do.


    The Sejong Clan was in Gwangjin-gu.


    The clan that governed Gwangjin-gu was the Samra Clan.


    So, from Samra Clanlord��s point of view, he couldn��t be indifferent to the news that a person under his command had become a crippled man.


    Who the hell is doing such an obvious trick?


    The situation was clear.


    A monster is a being that eats humans.


    Even so, Sejong Clanlord survived intact except for the mental and mana circuit abnormalities.


    It couldn��t have been the work of a monster.


    It was a human act.


    What��s more, he possesses the ability to silence the spirit of Sejong Clanlord with a strong suggestion.


    Furthermore, someone who has the background to do this kind of thing openly.


    At this, Chong Eun-joo was lost in thought.


    ����.


    Her thoughts turned to the ��purpose�� underlying this case.


    Several possibilities emerged.


    Among them, three are the most influential ones.


    It is a simple internal quarrel.


    The officials of the Sejong Clan did it on purpose to change the Clan Road.


    Then it��s understandable that the Sejong Clan doesn��t raise their voices about this.


    In fact, Sejong Clan only sent an official notice to Samra Clan that the Clan Road had been changed.


    There was no other response.


    The Sejong Clan must have come to the conclusion of burying it on its own.


    So it was very likely.


    the other is-.


    -Are you trying to weaken the Samra Clan?


    It took a long time for Samra Clan to stably occupy Gwangjin-gu.


    As the Samra Group rose to 10th place in the business world, the amount of sponsorship increased significantly, and it was thanks to the policy of conciliating influential clans in Gwangjin-gu with the money.


    Among them, the Sejong Clan was one of the clans that were appeased, and it was so strong that it once had Gwangjin-gu as its jurisdiction.


    There was such a clan as an ally.


    But someone took aim at Woobang.


    It is to weaken the allies and take away the long-term influence held by the Samra Clan.


    I could have thought that way too.


    If so, the enemy could be said to be very meticulous and unpredictable.


    At most, it could be the clans in Gwangjin-gu that take a negative stance against the Samra clan.


    Clan wars can��t be held, so they��re trying to get rid of Samra Clan��s allies this way.


    Chong Eun-joo frowned.


    I couldn��t help but be careful.


    It was also a job to weigh the enemy.


    It was a huge waste of manpower to think about starting another war in Gwangjin-gu, which had been arranged.


    The last thing she thinks about is Noh Eun-ha.


    Apparently, Sejong Clanlord��s son had a quarrel with Pandora��s Clanlord��s sister.


    That��s why it��s possible that Pandora��s Clanlord went crazy and turned Sejong��s Clanlord into a ruin.


    This too was unlikely.


    And it was oddly realistic.


    Eun-ha Noh, whom Chong Eun-joo had watched over the years, was also a worthy person.


    Depending on the occasion�� He��s a guy who can show an arrogant attitude to no end.


    She knew Noh Eun-ha well.


    At one time, I tried to recruit him when he was in the academy.


    So he was aware that his character was not all that he showed in the invasion of Seoul.


    If it��s old, it might be.


    The problem is-.


    ��< Crimson Earthquake > is still popular with people.


    What kind of gain does such a person get from doing this?


    A moment of vengeance? Why?


    It couldn��t be.


    Two assumptions coexisted.


    So she couldn��t jump to conclusions.


    Chong Eun-joo sighed.


    I��d like to hope that it��s just an incident of a quarrel within the Sejong Clan, but I��m still uncomfortable with it.


    Anyway, I couldn��t get past it.


    Chong Eun-ju decided to analyze it from various angles by mobilizing the information network within the clan.


    Of course, you have to ask even in the dark.


    It was clear that the dark had to be involved in some way.


    They will let you know as long as you pay the right price.


    What is this��


    But her expectations were misplaced.


    The answers that flew by using the route she knew were of two types.


    ����We are also trying to figure out the details. But don��t expect it.��


    One response was that she didn��t know.


    It was the answer she received from the route she used to use.


    Chong Eun-joo was surprised that there was a darkness that even the darkness could not comprehend.


    It was that he was careful enough not to be caught in the dark.


    Or the dark is incompetent.


    Meanwhile, another answer came from tracing her route back.


    In other words, it meant that the center managed by the < King of Darkness > had sent it.


    ����Bury it.��


    The reply sent by the center was short.


    Chong Eun-joo��s face was crumpled.


    In fact, it was to inform that the center of darkness was involved.


    It could be said that < King of Darkness > is a warning to Chong Eun-joo who is trying to track down the man behind it.


    I don��t know who it is, but it looks like it has a very strong back.


    However, Chong Eun-joo was able to eliminate one correct answer with this answer.


    Darkness does not seek to empower either side.


    So it could be interpreted that keeping her mouth shut would not harm her.


    Then the second assumption is not.


    There are no enemies in Gwangjin-gu.


    After all, this case��


    ��Is it an internal incident of the Sejong Clan or a personal resentment of the Pandora Clanlord?


    which one to choose


    Chong Eun-ju thought about it again.


    The latter would be quite unpleasant.


    Because the Pandora Clanlord invaded the jurisdiction and cut off his limbs.


    ��


    The case is almost settled.


    All the people who bullied Noh Eun-ae returned to their daily lives.


    They couldn��t remember the details of what they had been through.


    But their way of thinking has changed.


    I became a little more careful and did not try to harm others.


    Or they completely refused to hang out with other people.


    It was because of the fear written in the unconscious.


    Teachers are waiting for punishment.


    Since all the students have been punished��


    Now the only thing to worry about is Eun-Ae.


    There were many other things.


    For example, we had to deal with the changes that would occur when Sejong Clanlord resigned.


    In response, Eun-ha ordered Lee Kang-hyeok to take measures to properly silence the Sejong clan.


    Lee Kang-hyeok, who is called the king of the alleyway, had wide feet in this respect.


    Thanks to this, Eunha was able to easily overcome Sejong Clan��s suspicions.


    On the other hand, Sejong Clan Road also had to take appropriate measures.


    Since the mana circuit is broken, I won��t be able to play as a player from now on��


    I need to support people like that so they can live.


    With the help of Yoo Do-jun.


    Eunha laundered the source of the funds to support Sejong Clanlord��s family.


    The plan was to provide lifelong support so that a two-person family could live moderately.


    You can��t starve to death.


    I just need to keep him alive so he doesn��t die.


    Only the minimum livelihood was guaranteed.


    At the same time, when they were sick, he thought of helping them both physically and mentally.


    That way, you will live without feeling the satisfaction of life and not dying.


    Meanwhile, the perpetrators, including Park Seong-ho, were not sent to juvenile detention centers.


    Her community service hours were increased, and it was decided that she would be forced to transfer or be expelled.


    It was because Eunha��s father hesitated in the end.


    It��s sad that Eun-ae ended up like this�� but she said she didn��t want to ruin their lives.


    Eunha remembered her father��s words.


    Everyone in the family followed his advice.


    Above all, Eun-ae did not want severe punishment from the students.


    Eunha also tolerated it.


    On the other hand, there was something that my father called Eunha separately one day.


    ����That��s why I feel comfortable.��


    ����no. so-so.��


    ��Originally, that��s how it is. Taking revenge doesn��t mean that Han will disappear.��


    Father must have noticed.


    He is the chief secretary of the Sirius Group.


    Don��t you know what��s going on


    Even so, the father did not call out Eunha and directly ask him about what he had done.


    I wasn��t even disappointed.


    Didn��t even criticize.


    It was just a recommendation.


    ����It��s a galaxy.��


    ��Oh Dad.��


    ��If you��re married, you should call me father now. What is a father, a father?��


    ����Your father.��


    ��There is no power that lasts a lifetime. As the saying goes, one day the power I hold will be passed on to someone else.��


    ������.��


    ��The same goes for you. I just have to climb up now, but someday I will stand on the top and wait for the day I come down.��


    It was similar to what Choi Yoon-han, the first chairman of the Galaxy Group, said.


    At that time, Eunha corrected her posture.


    My father spoke calmly.


    ����That��s why I hope you think of the future when you wield the sword of power, you��ll come down from there someday.��


    ������.��


    ��The future of the person who will be decapitated by the sword of your power could be your future someday. That��s why I want you to think deeply before you wield the sword.��


    My father was not a player.


    But my father was also a swordsman.


    Only the knives used were different.


    My father must have killed a lot of people��s lives so far.


    At that time, Eun-ha could feel the remorse she felt from her father.


    And then there was only one thing he could say for his father.


    At that time, Eunha lowered her head.


    ����I��ll listen, Father. ��Yeah, that��s enough.��


    I will definitely do that.


    Eunha couldn��t promise.


    I just said I��ll keep that in mind.


    Even though my father read Eunha��s thoughts, he didn��t try to force them.


    The conversation between the two rich people ended like that.


    ��What do you think?


    ��you think.


    Chi lies.


    Just�� I was thinking about this.


    Soon, Eunha woke up from her thoughts.


    Jeong Ha-yang held her hand.


    she leaned over


    Eun-ha felt her warmth and watched the petals flutter.


    It��s really pretty because it��s not the time to bloom yet.


    Gyeonggi-do Ilsan Lake Park.


    On this day, Eun-ha went out to give Eun-ae some fresh air.


    Jeong Ha-yang and Seon Mi-ye were also present.


    Currently, Eun-ae was walking ahead holding hands with Seon-mi-ye.


    There is also a bird that looks like a duck sitting on a rock.


    It��s a Furuti bird. Didn��t he say that he was upset after hearing what you said? Even if you can��t tell them apart, how can you see them as ducks?


    Two people are looking at the lake.


    The two of them, who hadn��t seen each other in a while, were chatting.


    Eunha smiled spontaneously when she saw the two of them.


    Time seems to be weak.


    Eun-ae is much better now.


    Ever since he confessed his gift.


    Noh Eun-ae began to show symptoms like social phobia.


    Especially for Eunha.


    Maybe it��s because you read my feelings.


    it will be very scary


    Eunha understood her.


    I didn��t try to get as close to Eun-ae as possible.


    But a few days ago, for some reason, she approached Eunha first.


    Then he said that he wanted to go to Ilsan Lake Park.


    Eunha, of course, readily agreed.


    That��s why I came here today.


    Meanwhile-.


    -Is it okay if I leave it as it is?


    would it be okay?


    Eunha was worried about her.


    From that day on, Eun-ae hadn��t been to school.


    Hearing his father��s authority, the president of the middle school, who was startled, came to visit him personally, and he did not hesitate to make an inquiry.


    So the result of the compromise.


    Eun-ae was able to take an indefinite leave of absence citing a mental illness as the reason.


    I was happy, but also anxious.


    I��m afraid Eun-ae will live in her room like this.


    Or maybe I will live with animals and plants while keeping away from all people.


    Then Jeong Ha-yang smiled brightly.


    You can go to school when you want to go. At what age do you really need to go? There are also experiences that can be gained outside of school.


    Not really. It would be better than going out in a state where your mind is not properly prepared and wasting your energy.


    right. And even if no one else knows, Eun-ae doesn��t have to live cramped according to the set curriculum.


    Beep beep beep beep beep beep!


    Eunha nodded.


    Jung Ha-yang was right.


    Her father and mother will support Eun-ae both physically and mentally no matter what she wants to do in the future.


    In the beginning, Eun-ae had a lot of money.


    He was earning enough money to live on for the rest of his life just by raising Eunranghwa.


    So she didn��t have to be so bound by the standards of the world.


    I know. Since Hayang listens to you, I hope Eunae can live comfortably as she wants.


    I will do anything so Eun-ae can live happily.


    Eunha made a promise once again.


    At the same time, it was scary.


    Eun-ae says that she can hear my feelings to some extent, so it would be better not to get too close in the future.


    If I��m not careful, my feelings can affect Eun-ae��s mental state��


    Will Eun-ae love herself like this?


    The galaxy was afraid.


    But it was an unnecessary concern.


    Eun-ae called him from far away.


    -Brother!! Take our picture!


    As if he knew his heart.


    All of a sudden, she made a loud noise, arousing Eunha��s attention.


    OK got it.


    Little sister with a bright smile.


    Eunha quickly dispelled her worries.


    Then, I took a picture of Eunae and Sunmiye posing with a smartphone.


    The two were captured beautifully on the screen.


    By the time Eunha is satisfied��.


    ��In


    an instant, a strong wind blew.


    The petals flew and covered the view.


    just a few seconds.


    And he found a player standing where the wind had passed.


    ������.��


    The masked player.


    Although he was wearing a hooded cap, he could not hide the animal��s ears.


    Eunha and Jung Ha-yang figured out the identity of the other person who appeared in front of them.


    You are a dark person


    just as expected.


    Ain sent telepathy.


    Telepathy was transmitted only to the galaxy.


    [��This is a message from the < King of Darkness >.]


    At the sound of the < King of Darkness >.


    Eunha was startled.


    Ain, on the other hand, was calm.


    [I��ll block you this time, but don��t act as you please next time.]


    A warning from the < King of Darkness >.


    Eunha nodded her head without saying anything.


    I kind of expected it.


    There was no way that his actions would not have caught the attention of Baek Seo-jin.


    Because it moved so openly.


    And also expected.


    As long as I am on the side of the fairy and as long as it benefits the fairy government.


    Teacher Baek Seo-jin won��t be able to beat me.


    Baek Seo-jin would condone it.


    It was because it still had value.


    That��s why Eunha was able to listen to Baek Seo-jin��s warning and not be greatly embarrassed.


    However, Baek Seo-jin��s words did not end there.


    [��This country only needs one darkness. Don��t keep trying to invade my territory because I��ll tolerate it forever.]


    ����.


    This time it was a strong warning.


    Baek Seo-jin knows that Eun-ha is using the forces of the back alleys like darkness. S��arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It is said that the teacher��s skills are rusty, but it doesn��t seem to be rusty.


    Or has it become sensitive since then?


    Since I asked Baek Seo-jin about Armageddon two years ago.


    The galaxy was strengthening its information network independently.


    In the process, it seemed that he had fallen into Baek Seo-jin��s gaze.


    I guess I��ll have to take it easy for a while.


    But now I can��t do anything that didn��t exist.


    in the sense of passive consent.


    Eunha weakly nodded her head.


    Ain seemed to recognize that.


    [��That��s all.]


    Ain disappeared after leaving those words.


    Only then did the frozen atmosphere that had instantly settled in the area disappear.


    Eunha�� What did that person say to you earlier?


    treat you well


    don��t play around �� Look at me and be careful.


    It was a day full of thoughts.


    Eun-ha spoke roundly to Jeong Ha-yang and approached Eun-ae and Seon Mi-ye.


    ��


    Resignation of Sejong Clanlord.


    The incident that happened in a small clan in Gwangjin-gu did not attract the attention of the world.


    It wasn��t quite the case.


    This is because internal quarrels within the clan are common and Sejong Clanlord was not a player with a reputation of his own.


    However-.


    ����Pandora Clan Lords are reckless. I��ve been thinking about it since the first time I saw it, but maybe it��s the tendency to ruthlessly get rid of people who are out of sight.


    < Narak > Seonwoo Hwaryeong.


    As the supervisor of the Mana Management Organization, he was keeping an eye on this incident.


    It wasn��t enough.


    The Mana Management Organization is watching.


    However, the reason Seonwoo Hwaryeong knew that the main culprit of this incident was Noh Eun-ha was because he was one of the dark powerhouses.


    It��s strange that such a person is still being called a hero.


    Seonwoo Hwaryeong made a hum sound.


    He thought about Noh Eun-ha. < Crimson Zone > Noh Eun-ha.


    He was a dangerous man.


    A world where monarchs have disappeared and only darkness remains, and the living myths have conquered the world and the fairy government has been established.


    He was a person with the potential to make the reputation of a monarch sound again in such a world.


    Not a possibility, but a ��risk��.


    After the Seoul disaster two years ago, Noh Eun-ha completely absorbed Yongsan-gu and Jung-gu.


    It��s surprising that the fledgling clan completed in just a few months what the Samra Clan took years to accomplish.


    Yongsan-gu and Jung-gu are currently fanatically following Noh Eun-ha.


    It means that people trust Pandora Clan more than the mana management organization right now.


    Where is that?


    After the invasion of Seoul, public sentiment continued to follow Noh Eun-ha.


    The public sentiment was heavenly.


    If Noh Eun-ha put her mind to it, she could not only subjugate the two districts, but also open the era of monarchs again.


    He had such public sentiment, and, above all, such military force��.


    ��There is also support from groups.


    I even made a certain religion.


    Sirius Alice Luminous.


    And Eternity Donghae etc.


    Also, the eunuch school.


    There was a solid background.


    At this point, Seonwoo Hwaryeong was suspicious.


    I wonder if Noh Eun-ha intentionally entered into an arranged marriage.


    What��s even more problematic is��


    ��Noh Eun-ha led this work by moving people who had nothing to do with the darkness. In other words, they are trying to create their own darkness��


    the ��back side�� that can support them.


    Hwaryeong Seonwoo captured the situation in which he was wielding a force similar to darkness through this work.


    It was still incomparable to the darkness, but the rate at which the force was growing was very frightening.


    Lee Kang-hyeok, the king of alleys.


    They dared to follow the < Lord of Darkness > and call their leader by such a nickname.


    I don��t know anything else, but it��s better to get rid of Lee Kang-hyuk.


    < Narak > judged.


    Another darkness is not needed.


    There is only one darkness in this world.


    There is only one shadow government.


    Wasn��t that why the < King of Darkness > defeated all the monarchs other than himself in the distant past?


    For that reason, it is recognized by the world.


    Being treated as a living myth.


    Couldn��t the darkness be made whole?


    So another darkness was an existence that could not be overlooked.


    But it��s hard to plant people.


    The tribe that planted people is eliminated�� Is there a person with good skills over there?


    Soon < Narak > let out a grunt.


    They couldn��t be seen as a mere alleyway gang.


    Is it Lee Kang-hyeok��s skill?


    Or is it someone else��s resourcefulness.


    Traces that could dig up the forces were not easily found.


    Someone with a good hand is obliterating the trace itself.


    Still worth getting rid of.


    They are connected in many organizations, so it��s not difficult to tear them apart if you want to.


    And if Lee Kang-hyeok sends a woman with outstanding skills to the point of hanging herself and assassinates him��


    .


    Assassinate Lee Kang-hyeok at an important time.


    thus dissolving power.


    And it draws them into the darkness and integrates them into one darkness.


    < Narak > showed interest in the ploy that suddenly came to mind.


    And I decided to give it a try.


    Then-.


    [��Fly.]


    Yes, Minister.


    Baek Seo-jin��s contact arrived.


    For a moment, Seonwoo Hwaryeong flinched.


    Intuition told me.


    It is said that Baek Seo-jin or the < King of Darkness > saw through his thoughts.


    just as expected.


    Baek Seo-jin��s business was simple.


    [Leave it alone.]


    ��Yes, I understand.


    I know the nature of Baek Seo-jin well.


    Seonwoo Hwaryeong did not express any words.


    The call ended with that.


    Seonwoo Hwaryeong sighed.


    I can��t help it. I��m going to have to bury this thing like this.


    The old man was old.


    The reason such an old man has been able to survive in the dark for so long is because he knew when to back off.


    ��


    Eun-ae noona cried loudly.


    It was the first time Avenir had seen her miss.


    And it was very sad that there was not much he could do for her.


    ��Okay, I made up my mind!


    However, I couldn��t helplessly stay still.


    realized through this


    what you want to do


    At first, I only thought of becoming a player by becoming Eunha hyung��s exclusive.


    But it was my parents�� dream.


    Avenir��s dream was even grander than that.


    I will make Eunae noona and other people not cry! I will punish all of them.


    Aveneer 13 years old.


    Dreaming of entering the Player Academy, he decided to go from being a strong player to becoming a ��much stronger�� player.


    That firm mind solidifies his magic.

 Chapter 742

    Relife Player 742(a)


    [Chapter 190]


    Before


    [unreliable] regression.


    Manaism has been actively expanding since Ilya��s martyrdom.


    The fairy government had no justification to stop it.


    Above all, public sentiment did not follow.


    It was unavoidable.


    Guarantee freedom of religion!


    This is clear religious oppression!


    Give me back my baby, you children!


    The disaster that monsters invaded Seoul took away so many things.


    It was a pioneering boom, but it was a situation that people who took crisis as an opportunity could rejoice.


    It did not apply to those who lived a sincere daily life.


    Even more, they lost their property as well as their precious people.


    Although Youngone Group and business groups stepped forward and provided some support, they could not do anything about people��s lives.


    Let��s listen to God Mana.


    All beings die and rest in the arms of Manasin.


    People missed the dead.


    they couldn��t move forward.


    They just denied the reality and looked back on the happy past.


    To such people, the doctrine of Manaism came very attractive.


    Even though my parents, companions, and children��s friends suffered terribly from being eaten by monsters.


    The doctrine that the god Mana would take care of them and give them rest gave them hope to live.


    They just needed reassurance.


    The confidence that Manasin will protect you.


    No reason was needed.


    This could be the reason why they had no choice but to cling to Manaism fanatically in despair.


    further-.


    ����The world has melted mana.


    Mana is composed of the memories, emotions, and thoughts of beings.


    Therefore, the mana dissolved in the world is the will of all people in the world, my will, and the total will of the people I love.


    memories, emotions, and thoughts. It is the soul that defines existence.


    In other words, it can be said that people��s souls are melted in this world.


    Illya��s death.


    The newly reorganized Mana Church came up with a doctrine that people would be fascinated with again.


    It was the correlation between mana and soul.


    The story that would be taught in Mana Studies was quite complicated and difficult.


    It was difficult to understand.


    Still, to make the difficult story easier to understand.


    ��The precious people of the believers who died in the invasion of Seoul are wandering around the nine heavens, unable to attain Buddhahood because of their resentment.


    That was it.


    People who heard the conclusion shed tears because of their emotions.


    A dear brother died.


    I am sad and pray for the rest of my brother.


    However, the younger brother has too many resentments, so he can��t be happy and is sad.


    How unfair is it to say that you are wandering around the world without being able to attain Buddhahood?


    The people who fell into Manaism sincerely believed in those words. S~ea??h the N??elFir��.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Teacher who follows the will of the god Mana.


    Please tell me how to save them.


    If so, how will the followers of Manaism behave?


    The answer was simple.


    It is to pray for their success by offering anything that is their property.


    Or, it is to curse at a fairy who went on tour to the provinces without being able to prevent the invasion of Seoul.


    Or at least once, because it��s good, to meet the soul of a person who is wandering in Gucheon.


    Or��


    ��Memories, emotions, thoughts.


    If the soul is so dissolved in the world, it may be possible to revive it if you prepare a vessel to contain it.


    to bring them back to life.


    nonsense story.


    However, in a world where magic exists, it could not be dismissed as nonsense.


    Besides, they were crazy.


    Also, they harbored a desire to hold on to straw.


    In such a situation, the Mana Church came up with words to soothe the spirits of the followers.


    Let��s do a half marriage. Let��s have time to meet with the souls wandering in the sky.


    Anti-marriage ceremony.


    People went crazy.


    Their pain was so great.


    In addition, the Mana Church even propagated that an anti-marriage ceremony would be held for those who died for reasons other than the invasion of Seoul.


    It was only natural that people from all over the country would flock to it.


    The fairy government couldn��t stop it.


    The anti-marriage ceremony was a religious event.


    They didn��t lead the terrorism, they just wanted to do it in Manaism as they did in Buddhism in the past.


    That��s how the anti-marriage ceremony proceeded smoothly without any disturbance.


    ��Gift < Miracle >


    Sindorim activated < Miracle >.


    Having lost his sister in the invasion of Seoul, he attended the half-marriage ceremony and prayed for her return to life.


    And as people��s aspirations increased, the influence of < Miracle > grew even greater.


    ��Why did you say you would save me�� Yeonsu, why did you make such a sacrifice?��


    However, it is different from Shindorim��s wish.


    His < miracle > was bizarre.


    I want to bring the dead back to life.


    That desire turned Sindorim into a ghoul and gave it the power to resurrect the dead.


    However-.


    ����Yes, just as you saved me, I will bring you back this time. I will definitely save you.��


    The dead have surely been resurrected.


    not the body of a living being.


    with the body of a lion.


    He was resurrected as a ghoul.


    And they caused terror according to their instinct to kill the living.


    As a result, the entire Yeongdeungpo area was destroyed in an instant.


    ��Yeonsu, my little sister��. My brother will definitely save you. If I eat their souls, I will definitely be able to save you.��


    < Myeongwang > Sindorim.


    His terror was suppressed by Onyang��s party and the Twelve Seats who were dispatched to the scene at the time.


    Since then, the popularity of Manaism has rapidly declined and faced a decline.


    ��


    Sindorim died.


    When twenty-five heard the news.


    Eunha doubted my ears.


    Shin Do-rim died��


    It��s not impossible.


    Same with the Kraken.


    Same with the Seoul catastrophe.


    as well as other incidents.


    There were so many variables that changed the future in this life.


    So it was understandable that Shin Do-rim died in the invasion of Seoul in place of his sister, unlike his previous life.


    Still, it��s very embarrassing��


    But Eun-ha couldn��t easily accept it.


    It was a happy thing.


    It was because there was no need to use force to kill or appease Sindorim.


    Unlike the previous life, in this life, the Yeongdeungpo half wave of < Myungwang > will probably not happen.


    Nonetheless-.


    ��Has the original job been this easy?


    I couldn��t erase the reluctance.


    experience was telling.


    That the future he prepared for would not pass easily like this.


    In the meantime, Eunha, who has been rolling and rolling, has not been able to accept the good news.


    I hope it��s nothing more than my reasoning, but even so, I��m very uncomfortable with it.


    Clan Hall Office.


    Eunha leaned into her office chair and fell into thought.


    Just in case, Eunha had Twenty-five confirm that Sindorim was really dead.


    It is said that Sindorim is really dead.


    His younger sister, Shin Yeon-soo, said that she joined the Mana Church in despair.


    Since Sindorim is dead, < Myungwang > will not be born like before.


    Even so, it��s suspicious that the sister is involved with the Mana cult��


    Twenty-five said.


    My sister is considered to be the new saint of Manaism.


    It took a strange turn.


    It made Eunha suspicious.


    Could it be that the younger sister also has a < miracle >��


    Papa? ah it��s not


    Then the galaxy vomited a very unlikely question.


    He immediately shook his head.


    It is an unknown thing in the world, but it would not be a convenient story that the brother and sister both had the gift of < miracle >.


    Groan�� That��s why call twenty-five and ask them to investigate the person who is under the protection of Manaism


    .


    Eunha wanted to investigate Manaism to resolve her doubts.


    However, it has been difficult to examine the great religious group in detail.


    He even recently received a warning from the dark.


    I had to be careful for a while.


    So I was trying to refrain from contacting twenty-five as much as possible.


    I��m glad the darkness didn��t turn on me, but it��s embarrassing.


    Darkness is not on my side, and the moment I use darkness, it��s like being caught by darkness��


    I thought I��d rather use darkness.


    Eunha soon stopped thinking.


    Is the darkness completely placed under the management of Baek Seo-jin?


    He hadn��t been sure since talking to Baek Seo-jin the other day.


    Darkness was unreliable.


    Moreover, it was a specification that the leash be attached in the dark.


    That was then.


    A


    knock was heard.


    Eunha suddenly raised her head.


    It��s me Minho Mok. Enter. yes come in


    Mok Min-ho opened the door and came in.


    Minho Mok, holding a stack of papers in one hand, approached Eunha.


    and then thump


    He set the paperwork down on the desk.


    take it


    What is it? Clan member activity report for the past month. I thought I was going to die cleaning it up. Please check it all out and check it out.


    You, the subloader, can take care of those things on your own��. You just have to pay, right? Shouldn��t you be checking out what your clanmates are doing? It��s because the Clanlord is so negligent��


    you guys will do just fine.


    it��s done and have a look


    Mok Min-ho was a sub-loader.


    Having gained authority, he was blocked.


    Eun-ha put on a sullen face and pretended to be looking at a document file.


    I tried to send Mok Min-ho like that.


    Mok Min-ho seemed determined to keep his seat until he saw everything.


    In the end, Eun-ha had no choice but to rummage through the documents.


    Maybe it��s because there are more people in the clan, so there��s more and more things to check.


    will increase further in the future. Because people will keep wearing them.


    It��s better than no people, but it��s going to be harder to manage. Should we hire another subload?


    That��s not bad either. How about picking one person who is good at work?


    Anybody recommend? Eunwoo? Eunwoo Don��t be busy. The last time I saw you, you were focusing on exhibiting your photos. Looking at it, Eunwoo


    doesn��t seem to have a lot of work. Don��t do that to a kid who is doing his thing and spending his free time. So who do you do it with? Eunhyuk Choi? Even though Eunhyuk is good at swordsmanship, he often makes mistakes in this area.


    That��s it too.


    When Pandora Clan became A-class.


    More jobs came in than last year, and the reputation increased.


    In addition, the players�� individual ratings also went up considerably.


    As such, there are so many things that Pandora Clan needs to be concerned about.


    Although Seohyun Han hired administrative staff, the burden of administrative work did not increase significantly.


    The burden on those who make important decisions has increased significantly.


    Let��s call the executive meeting next time. then go and discuss it.


    yeah don��t forget


    So it was not too much of a stretch for Mok Min-ho to ask for one more sub-load.


    Eunha accepted his opinion.


    Meanwhile, Eunha��s gaze was quickly scanning the documents.


    Newcomers had to pay close attention, but those who were already familiar only needed to check their performance.


    Everyone is working hard. I don��t do it if I ask Cheon-seo, but it seems like he��s working hard because he��s forced into the dungeon�� As


    new recruits come in.


    Lee Cheon-seo seemed to have been washed with the image of a caring senior.


    No Eun-ah took notice of this and said that she always included newcomers in Cheon-seo Lee��s party.


    In that state, Minho Mok put him in any dungeon, so he said he was working hard.


    Eunha smiled bitterly.


    By the way, idiot hyung, the property damage is a little more than the work reward, right?


    Sometimes it transforms into a giant wolf, so property damage is bound to happen. I still told you to be careful. Last year, I was even frozen in the player rating evaluation because of you, but I can��t be frozen anymore. I know. It would be good to have a clan member who can handle this brother if possible in this brother��s party. Mok Min-ho or you��


    isn��t it suitable for Mary?


    It��s a little bit more to have two more telepathists in a party, but it��s not good to dry Mary last time. Rather, it is the type to be swung around. Or how about attaching Minji? It��s not bad if it��s Minji.


    Jinparang was the troublemakers of the clan.


    Surprisingly, however, the public evaluation was quite good.


    In addition, Eunha looked at the recent activities of the clan members.


    There was also a troubled child like Ilya who would propagate people on a regular basis.


    Like Bae Soo-bin, there were times when he got into a fight with a player from another clan while carrying out an operation.


    Anyway, except for the small corner, the clan was running smoothly.


    Meanwhile-.


    -You found an old woman who had been reported missing on the way back from defeating monsters?


    Eunha stopped at Choi Eunhyuk��s activity report.


    A special note was written.


    Ah, Eunhyuk is talking about it. It sounds like you had dementia. I heard that the family members disappeared in the blink of an eye. He said he lost his sight�� but I��m glad he found it.


    It is said that the family went to Manakyo to prepare for the anti-marriage ceremony, leaving their grandmother behind.


    half marriage?


    They said it would be held at Mana Church soon.


    Soon, Eun-ha hesitated at Min-ho Mok��s words.


    he asked.


    Mok Min-ho nodded.


    Half-marriage��


    It feels really strange.


    A half-marriage ceremony honoring the souls of the dead.


    It was nothing to think of as strange.


    However, the fact that the subject was the Mana Church and the actions of the Mana Church in the previous life kept getting caught.


    Eunha couldn��t be relieved even if Sindorim died.


    -You��d better check it yourself.


    Eventually, the galaxy made a decision.


    Unless you can��t use twenty-five.


    If this happened, he would infiltrate the Mana Cult himself.


    I��ll recruit some clanmates soon. I had something else to look out for. Why are you excluding those who are doing well? I keep taking the kids out of the subject of not doing my job properly��


    You don��t know, but I also work. what do you do


    Anyway, I��ll ask for a loan.


    Mok Min-ho frowned.


    However, as long as the galaxy occupies the place of Clanlord.


    Authoritarian Mok Min-ho said that he could not disobey Noh Eun-ha.


    ��


    It will soon be June.


    Then the homeroom teacher told the students that they would go on an untimely picnic.


    This picnic will go to Nanjido Park. The teacher will tell you how to come the day before the picnic.


    It is said that Nanjido Park was once used as a landfill.


    However, after < Destruction at the End of the Century >, it seems that the landfill has been transformed into an ecological park.


    Ha Baek-ryun listened to the explanation.


    It is right near the Han River, so you will be able to see very nice scenery. Also, on a clear day, you can see the old National Assembly across the Han River.


    For reference, the new National Assembly building, where members of the National Assembly manage government affairs, is located elsewhere.


    The former National Assembly building in Yeongdeungpo-gu is said to be used only as a cultural space.


    The homeroom teacher talked a lot.


    So Ha Baek-ryun stopped explaining from the middle.


    Lunchbox��. What can I do if I ask my mom to pack something?


    Excursion is expected.


    Ha Baek-ryun wanted to tell her mother as soon as school was over.


    Then I suddenly remembered.


    Ah, kimbap and cup noodles!


    Jean Valjean has said this before.


    The truth of a picnic is to fill it with gimbap and cup noodles.


    Imagination comes to mind.


    Ha Baek-ryun licked his lips.


    ��Let��s eat ramen soup together later. Then it will be more delicious.��


    ��really?��


    ��Geez. Especially Baekryun, you cooked ramen well. What is cup noodles����


    ��Huh? How do you know that?��


    ����Didn��t I tell you before?��


    Like my mother, I was good at cooking.


    Of course, I made fried eggs well and boiled ramen well.


    Cup noodles can be done with your eyes closed.


    Ha Baek-ryun hummed a song.


    Oh, should I wrap gimbap too? I��ll have to ask my mom to let me know later.


    I am really looking forward to the picnic day.


    I wish I was clear too.


    Isn��t that the only way to see the National Assembly building across the Han River?


    Watching it, eating gimbap and cup noodles, and having fun with friends.


    Ha Baek-ryun was happy just thinking about it.

 Chapter 743

    Relife Player 743(b)


    [Chapter 190]


    [Unsafe(2)]


    The galaxy sought more information.


    It is said that in June, a half-honoring ceremony will be held at Mana Bridge to honor the souls of those who died in the invasion of Seoul.


    Of course, it is said that you can come to honor the soul of a person who died for other reasons.


    And in order to prepare for the anti-marriage ceremony, please attend regular worship services as often as possible until then��


    even without the help of twenty-five.


    It was possible to find out only by grasping the trend of Manaism, which had moved its base to Yeouido.


    On the one hand, the news of the Mana cult��s anti-marriage was less enthusiastic than in previous lives, but it nevertheless attracted people��s attention.


    I need to check if it��s really a simple half-marriage or not.


    Accordingly, Eunha decided to directly infiltrate the regular worship service of the Mana Church.


    It was something only he, who had experienced the other side of the anti-marriage before returning, could do it.


    Even so, it was not easy for him to infiltrate, who was openly known as the < Crimson Wing >.


    Furthermore, since they are being criticized so much among the members of the Mana Church��


    Illya founded the Galactic High School.


    The Mana Church was in a situation where they were calling out the Galactic Church as a heresy.


    Of course, in the minds of normal people, the Mana Church and the Galactic High School were the same.


    Anyway, in order to infiltrate the Mana Church, he had to hide his identity.


    It would be really nice if I could use the providence I got from Baek Myeon-sang to change into someone else��


    but there was a providence that helped me hide my identity.


    A white-faced providence doppelganger.


    But the problem was serious��


    ����In order to transform into another person, you have to ��eat�� that person.


    It��s a pretty troublesome providence to deal with.


    The doppelganger��s versatility was excellent, but the price to pay for it was quite out of common sense.


    Even Eunha couldn��t eat people like Baekmyeonsang did.


    In the end, he had to be content with creating an alternate body based on his memories.


    So I found another way.


    -I��m putting on a disguise.


    Disguise using makeup and artifacts.


    It was a conclusion reached after much thought.


    In response, Eun-ha called Bonggu-rae, who had good skills, there.


    So you��re asking me to disguise myself so that you won��t recognize me? it��s my specialty Can I dress up as well? He��ll show off because he��s tall, but that��s just how it is��.


    Make it normal. so as not to attract people��s attention. okay. Come on. There are days when I touch my face like this, and I really like it. Now close your eyes.


    Please. don��t do anything weird


    Bonggu-rae��s hand was meticulous.


    He was called and found, and he brought quite a lot of tools.


    Eun-ha, who doesn��t know much about makeup, just left her face to Bong Gu-rae.


    ��Why are you wearing makeup?


    Minji what are you doing? Don��t move your lips. Beep beep beep beep beep beep!! So you want to do it too?


    Then, it was shown to Minji Kim, who visited the office.


    She made a face as if she was waking up.


    Soon she was interested.


    M I��m good at putting on makeup. You asked me to do it too. Gureya, where is the blusher? I��ll help too. If you eat it, you just go.


    what. Do I make you pretty? just be grateful


    Yeah�� don��t get weird.


    own mouth. If you move one more time, will I steal it? ����.


    Minji Kim also intervened.


    Eun-ha, who was in the middle of getting makeup, replied in a tone mixed with resignation.


    Then he straightened his upper body.


    I sometimes think about it, but Bonggu-rae isn��t a concept, it��s like the real thing.


    Oddly enough, instinct was telling him to be careful.


    Eun-ha obediently followed Bong-gu-rae without throwing up.


    On the other hand, on that day, Eunha selected a person to infiltrate the Mana Church with her.


    Bonggu-rae, Kim Min-ji, Lee.


    It was a selection of personnel that was quite suitable for this infiltration mission.


    ��No Eunha! It would be embarrassing to leave Ariel out of such a fun event! Is it really a big deal if I leave it out!?


    It��s noisy and you get a disguise too.


    One last whiner.


    Coincidentally, she was the only telepathist with a surplus of staff.


    Eunha sighed.


    ��


    After the invasion of Seoul, Manaism lost its influence in Jung-gu.


    As such, the popularity of Pandora Clan and < Crimson Earthquake > in Jung-gu was considerable.


    Furthermore, Ilya left the church and the first head of the Mana cult at the time passed away due to chronic illness.


    As a result, Manakyo moved its base to Yeouido with the determination to renovate.


    ��I guess they have a lot of money. Building a church on land overlooking the Han River and Gangbuk.


    It must be that the devotees gave all their money.


    Mana Bridge in Yeouido, Yeongdeungpo-gu.


    Eun-ha disguised as a normal person and looked around.


    So did others.


    Among them, Kim Min-ji was amazed to see quite a few people visiting the cathedral even on weekdays.


    Even if the influence of Manaism had weakened, he realized that he was still alive and well.


    This is probably why some people say that religion is opium.


    Otherwise, there are many people with broken hearts in the world��


    Until I met Illya.


    Galactic denied religion itself.


    However, it has come to be acknowledged that religion also has positive functions.


    Followers of a certain pseudo-religion who visited the Pandora Clan Hall every weekend would go back with very peaceful faces.


    It serves to soothe the mind and body of wandering people.


    Let us go in now. Let��s go in and investigate what��s going on inside.


    Noh Eunha! Can I take my hat off? It��s frustrating because even the ears are covered��


    Oh no. Keep wearing it until I tell you to take it off.


    sheesh that��s really cool


    However, Manaism did not improve.


    It was because the mana cult suffered so much in his previous life.


    And among the members of the Mana Church, there were quite a few radical and radical thoughts.


    The anti-marriage was like that too.


    In any case, it was a religion that could not be relieved.


    Soon, Eunha joined the procession of people entering the cathedral.


    It looks like there��s nothing strange on the outside��


    Let��s go inside the cathedral.


    Long chairs were placed on either side of the middle aisle.


    Minji Kim murmured quietly.


    She glanced around and sat down in a suitable chair.


    Ariel followed and sat down.


    As Minji said, there doesn��t seem to be anything strange.


    Eunha also thought so.


    From the outside, it seemed to be no different from a normal cathedral.


    In fact, I didn��t expect to find anything strange as soon as I entered the galaxy.


    His purpose was anti-marriage, not to reveal that Manaism is a pseudo-religion.


    In the first place, in a world where God did not exist, Manaism was known as a pseudo-religion to sane people.


    That was then.


    ��It just makes me sad.


    what?


    when seated appropriately.


    Illya, who quietly followed him and sat next to him, spoke.


    Unlike usual, she openly exposed her ears, and was wearing a disguise that was as far away from her image as the < Saint of the Church >.


    With black eyes instead of green, she caught a glimpse of people.


    Then he sighed deeply and answered Eunha.


    People who take refuge in an ideal God but do not recognize the Lord who is so present in the world. ����.


    It can be said that it is a person��s freedom to believe in any god��. Still, it is possible not to believe in the Lord��. Doesn��t the Lord think so too?


    Ilya shivering softly.


    She asked for consent in a tone full of regret.


    Eunha did not answer.


    Her reaction to holding herself up as the Lord was totally unsuitable.


    My religion�� No, our religion is really a gathering of decent people, right? Won Eun-


    ha was confused


    because the religious leader and the saintess looked like this .


    Come to think of it, the eyes of the pseudo-religious believers at the Clan Hall seemed to be almost the same as hers.


    I��m just saying it just in case.


    yes lord I will engrave it. If the Lord has pity for those people, then I will reveal my identity and conduct missionary work here��.


    Stay still. And just in case you are preparing for a half-marriage or something like that, don��t you think?


    Are you half married? There is nothing I can��t do, but if the Lord says I won��t do it, I won��t.


    don��t Don��t do that.


    It is the presence of the Lord.


    Ilya opened his eyes wide and nodded vigorously.


    Yeah, these guys are weird too, but where are they at least listening to me?


    Eunha let out a sigh.


    It was fortunate that Ilya was obedient.


    Still, I decided not to get close to the religion that worshiped myself as much as possible.


    But unlike when I was there, a lot of things have changed. what? Where?


    In the meantime.


    Illya withdrew her hot gaze and changed the subject.


    hey.


    where? Can you see it on the altar?


    You mean the podium over there?


    yes.


    She pointed in the direction with her mouth.


    Eunha raised her head.


    above the altar.


    Looking further up from there, the crest of Manaism was drawn on the wall.


    A painting that resembles the sun.


    It must be the symbol of Manaism.


    While Eunha didn��t think much of it, she didn��t seem to care.


    The symbol of Manaism is the three pairs of white wings that represent the god Mana. Similar to the three pairs of red wings of the Galactic Empire. Come to think of it, I��ve seen sentences like that in the clan��s underground church. For reference, the Shinsoo of the Eunhaha Church is the fire chicken hiding under the clothes of the Lord. The fire chicken sometimes participates in worship on behalf of the Lord and is loved by the believers. Beep beep beep beep beep beep!


    A fire chicken came out of his clothes.


    Eun-ha hurriedly put the fire chicken into her clothes.


    you��re inside


    Boo.


    Don��t complain that you don��t like my smell. hold on for a moment I mean, you stand out so much.


    Fire chicken, if it��s okay, will you come to me?


    Beep! Papa!


    Hide inside your mother��s chest. It will be less stuffy because the clothes are big and it doesn��t show.


    ��Don��t take too much of your grumbling. Then it becomes a habit.


    Our Shin-soo is not like that.


    my return is yes


    isn��t it? Shinsoo?


    Beep! see


    ��If you do, the fire chicken will take good care of it. Now let��s talk about what we were talking about.


    The fire chicken that entered Ilya��s arms.


    Eunha decided not to care.


    Then I decided to listen to her story.


    Apparently, Manaism has changed some parts as well as symbols.


    The paintings and phrases placed inside the cathedral have subtly changed.


    The most notable among them is the symbol of Manaism.


    Illya explained.


    The reason why the symbol has changed�� is because it overlaps with your religion. it��s your religion It is the religion of the Lord. anyway.


    It could be, but�� but the symbols cannot be easily changed. Besides, the history of Manaism is older, so he would have told the Eunhashingyo to change it, but he wouldn��t have changed it himself.


    Well�� I must have had some pride issues. Then why did you change the symbol? I mean. Well, I guess I��ll have to go out and find a pamphlet of Manaism. Maybe the symbol has changed for a reason. oh no Coincidentally, here is the Mana Church Bible. What do you see when you look at it?


    of course. As for the religion of the Lord, is the Bible written all the way from the time the Lord was born until now?


    ��how do you know that?


    I asked my mother. Did you show me the album when we met before? The picture the Lord took naked�� The cock was so cute, right?


    It seems that the level of expression has risen recently. How?


    huh? is that so? I��m not sure, but maybe it was Mei-Ling Mei-Lin. If you spend time with them, a lot of unfamiliar expressions come out.


    I am proud. Shouldn��t a saintess still be careful with her words? The Lord will forgive you all. Is your Lord here now? will you forgive me?


    don��t do it


    Please give me your last name too.


    Don��t change the subject suddenly.


    Don��t you think it would be wonderful to be blessed by the Lord in a religion other than ours? Even though they are oppressed by the pagans, they firmly realize faith and love��.


    The twins ruined people��


    Ah, here they are. After coming to Yeouido, it seems that a lot of things have changed in the sense of being reborn.


    During a bizarre contest.


    Illya stopped handing over the Mana Church Bible.


    She ran her finger over the phrase as she spoke.


    It is for this reason that the symbol was changed to the sun. And since the god Mana descended carrying the sun on his back, the sun became a symbol�� When did the god Mana descend?


    It��s like asking whether God exists or not. You just have to believe that.


    yes let��s say that Then, why did the symbol change there, but nothing else came out? Where did you sell your pride? Oh wait.


    nonsense story.


    Eunha snorted.


    On the other hand, Ilya was reading the Bible of Manaism quite seriously.


    Then she frowned.


    ��All of this has to do with Illya��s fall. Being caught up in the unclean mana, Ilya was corrupted, and the mana god blamed himself. So��


    ��don��t read that. stop reading


    Wait a minute, Lord. There��s something more written below this. ����.


    So, the new religion Illya founded is an obvious heresy. The eunha she follows is nothing more than idolatry that imitates the god Mana��.


    Hey, stop reading. Why do you want to read a story that swears at you? Lord it��s not like that. The ignorant and ignorant people in the world dare to disparage the Lord. We say that the Bible acknowledges the freedom of other religions, but how can you��


    How


    dare you insult our Lord��. Even if it��s a religion I once immersed myself in, this is too much. I��ll have to make a formal complaint next time.


    ��was it because of that?


    Not because of that. This is blasphemy against the Lord!


    Not because I hate myself.


    He was angry because he cursed the god he believed in.


    Eunha smiled bitterly when she realized Illya��s anger.


    It wasn��t bad though.


    ��


    Mass has begun.


    The religious leader came up to the altar and preached the doctrine of Manasin to the people.


    Of course, Ariel couldn��t be interested in Manasin��s doctrine.


    Minji, I��m so sleepy. I feel like the Eunha Bridge is more fun. They even asked me to sing hymns there. If you��re sleepy, lean on my shoulder and sleep.


    Ariel yawns.


    Minji lent her a shoulder and grasped people��s gaze.


    All their eyes were on the priest at the altar.


    Midnight whispers,


    guess the time.


    Kim Min-ji let her ring-wearing hand hang down.


    Rats came out of the ring.


    She gave the command without looking at the rats.


    Squeak!


    The sound of the rats in the mass was not transmitted to people.


    The little mice scattered.


    Investigating the Mana Church thoroughly�� Why is Noh Eun-ha so suspicious of religious groups?


    There were so many things I wanted to say in response to Noh Eun-ha��s instructions.


    He won��t tell you anyway.


    As a result, Kim Min-ji, who had spent a lot of time with him, put aside her doubts and faithfully carried out the instructions.


    Before long, she touched the necklace artifact that Byeok Haesu had made.


    Cat��s Eye


    Artifact made from Chungmu-level treasure.


    Artifact allowed her to share the perspective of the rats she summoned.


    Furthermore, he gave the gift of the ability to see well into the dark and check for concealed magic or traps.


    Hmm�� the basement is suspicious?


    Why is there a concealment spell over there?


    Then, Kim Min-ji found a suspicious part.


    3rd floor of Mana Bridge.


    There was one room there.


    The room, which looked exceptionally larger than the others, seemed to have been enchanted so that only authorized people could enter and exit.


    It was only suspicious that a religious group had such a door.


    I��ll have to tell Eunha later.


    Soon, Kim Min-ji stopped activating the artifact.


    The nice thing about having Cat��s Eye was that she could get information about the mice in real time.


    The mice returned with information, saving her the trouble of passing it on.


    Above all, it allowed me to associate with the rats as little as possible.


    ��


    Minji Kim found something.


    when the mass is over


    Eunha gathered in one place with the clan members and talked.


    I want to know what��s there, but how can I not check?


    It��s impossible with my magic. It seems that unauthorized persons cannot enter the iron gate.


    Minji Kim shook her head.


    Eunha was lost in thought.


    It seemed that there was something in the room Kim Min-ji found.


    But getting in was not easy.


    I have no choice but to break the magic.


    If that happens, the people of the Mana Church will find out.


    I��m worried about the dark gaze�� but I��ll come with twenty-five later.


    If you��re twenty-five, I think you��ll be able to find a loophole in magic without being noticed.


    Should I leave like this?


    Eunha��s thoughts were on the decline.


    It was then.


    -I think I can do it. Will you leave it to me darling?


    what?


    You don��t even have to go through the door, why don��t you just ask someone who can get in and out?


    Bong Gu-rae boasted.


    He explains the operation.


    Eunha decided to follow.


    Ok, fine. So let��s keep the two of Ariel Illya here and let the rest go downstairs. You catch people and find out about anti-marriage.


    There was little preparation for the anti-marriage ceremony.


    All I had to do was light a candle and meditate.


    That��s why the gaze of the galaxy was only directed to the underground.


    He took Bonggu-rae and Kim Min-ji and hid in the third basement floor.


    You mean that door? huh. That��s it.


    So now you��d better hide here and ask passers-by.


    The three of them moved quietly.


    The three disappeared in a corner and waited for someone to use the iron gate.


    And after a while-.


    ��It came.


    ������.��


    Someone came out from inside the iron gate.


    It was a man.


    Bonggu-rae immediately came out of the corner and approached the man.


    Excuse me��


    How did you get in here? I came to say mass, but I ended up wandering on the road.


    whether the man questions it or not.


    Bong Gu-rae didn��t care at all and pretended to be lost.


    Then he stole his lips.


    For an instant, her red lips shone.


    ��But can I know what��s inside?


    Demonic Lipstick


    < Madam > An artifact used by Bebe.


    The other day, Eunha had been thinking about who to hand over her artifacts to.


    I wanted to give it to Minji Kim.


    But Kim Min-ji refused.


    she said��


    ����Well�� I think it would be better to give an artifact like this to someone who can save surprise.��


    ��Surprise?��


    ��lets think. Let��s assume that one day a beautifully dressed woman suddenly approaches a man.��


    ��You��re not pretty����


    ��Shut up if you don��t want to get hit by me. Then I know how handsome he is.��


    ������.��


    ��Anyway, to continue the story, if you were that guy, what would you think of a woman who suddenly approaches you? Do you think I��m going to go crazy looking at a beauty like a fool?��


    ��I would doubt it. I wondered why he suddenly approached me.��


    ��Yes, espionage operations like movies don��t happen easily. People are wary of strangers suddenly approaching in a friendly way in an unnatural situation. It��s a pretty old trend now.��


    ��however?��


    ��But think about it. If a man who is not a woman approaches you for the first time, would you think it��s a beauty world? And if it doesn��t look rugged, would you be vigilant?��


    ��Hmm��. But if the other person is a woman, they must be very wary of men���� ��


    But there are men who are the exception.��


    ��Which man?��


    ��A man who is no harm to me.��


    ��Hmm��.��


    ��Let��s take an old example. The secret that Gu-rae can easily make friends with women he has never seen is because women see Gu-rae right away and judge that no harm is done. It doesn��t have to look good.��


    ��I��ll be sad if I hear about it.��


    ��Wouldn��t Gu-rae rather like it? Anyway, there are people in the clan who break the guard, regardless of whether they are male or female, but I don��t need to use them. Still, thank you for thinking of me.��


    ��Are you saying get away from clich��s�� that��s unexpected?��


    ��yes. lets think. Who would have thought that a man would seduce a man using his beauty world?��


    It was such an absurd sound.


    Kim Min-ji said confidently.


    Eun-ha passed her lipstick on to Bong Gu-rae to reflect her opinion.


    And Bonggu-rae did an excellent job of that role.


    Besides, Bong Gu-rae was not considered strange even when she wore makeup and lipstick.


    It was a great surprise.


    What��s inside it�� What��s inside you?


    The man had no choice but to be vigilant.


    At first glance, Bonggu-rae seemed like a man who liked to decorate.


    I don��t know if I��m holding a rifle.


    Aside from being tall, there was also an image of Bonggu-rae looking slimmer.


    So the man didn��t think he was a player.


    As a result, the man was brainwashed by Bong Gu-rae at a sudden timing.


    His mouth was wide open.


    To be used in various magic books and anti-marriage rituals that study mana science��


    What is it to be used for?


    Bonggu-rae became more daring.


    Realizing that a man is hooked.


    He pushed the man against the wall.


    The so-called wall knock.


    Bonggu-rae continued to try to make the man open his mouth.


    That was then-.


    ��What are you doing here? Outsiders are not allowed here�� Sear?h the N??elFir��.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ������.��


    The iron door opens again.


    someone showed up


    A woman with brown hair.


    The woman was wearing a nun��s uniform, as if reminding her of Ilya at one time.


    She broke colic.


    If you��re lost, I��ll show you the way, even the people around the corner.


    ������.��


    With a peaceful smile.


    She introduced herself as Shin Yeon-soo.

 Chapter 744

    Relife Player 744


    [Chapter 190]


    [Uneasy (3)]


    After the death of Ilya, the saint of the church.


    Eunha didn��t know much about the saintess who replaced her in Manaism.


    That��s why Ilya��s image is so strong that it��s not known.


    I��ve never seen anything like this as far as I can remember��


    Before returning, the new saint of Manaism was extremely ordinary.


    He said he was good at healing magic, but that��s it.


    Even that was not up to Illya who heard the revelations of the god Mana.


    On top of that, Shin Do-rim, who instantly caused a ghoul incident in Yeongdeungpo-gu, was a person with a strong image.


    There is no way you would be interested in the saintess who was said to have been swept away by the magic of Sindorim��


    But in this life, someone else became the saintess.


    Shin Do-rim��s younger sister, Shin Yeon-soo.


    the future has changed


    Even without that, Eunha, who had paid attention to her, couldn��t help but pay more attention.


    ��This floor is only accessible to those who have been granted permission by the Mana Church. It also stores the data necessary for researching Mana Science. I��m sorry. We wandered around and got lost and ended up wandering all the way here. Because he��s long


    Shin Yeon-soo showed an outstanding aspect in handling mana.


    Eunha and Kim Min-ji, who had been hiding their presence as much as possible, were easily found.


    Fortunately, Kim Min-ji explained the situation and was able to avoid her suspicions.


    Eunha was driven to Gilchi.


    this gilchi That��s why I said I don��t think I��m on this side! ��I��m sorry.


    slap


    Kim Min-ji hit Eun-ha hard on the back as if this was an opportunity.


    Eun-ha couldn��t protest and had no choice but to adapt to Kim Min-ji��s acting.


    You said you were looking for a way out, right? I��m on my way too, so I��ll guide you.


    Oh really? thank you


    no, madam. I��ll take these guys outside.


    are you okay. And didn��t the priest say there was something else? So let me guide you. Ah�� yes I see. Then I��ll stop.


    On the other hand, Shin Yeon-soo had no doubts.


    They seemed to believe in Kim Min-ji��s acting.


    Shin Yeon-soo put on a kind face and sent the person who had been brainwashed by Bong Gu-rae earlier.


    The brainwashed person left the scene without realizing what he was being subjected to.


    Come on. It��s so complicated here that I often get lost.


    Soon, Shin Yeon-soo guided them.


    Eunha, Kim Minji, and Bong Gu-rae followed her.


    In the meantime, Kim Min-ji, who had become somewhat closer to her, hid her intentions and asked a question.


    Shin Yeon-soo kindly replied.


    Earlier, you said that materials for studying Mana Science are stored. What is the relationship between Mana School and Mana Science?


    It is Manaism that has been reborn as a religion through the development of learning. As a result, doctrines that are difficult to interpret can be solved by studying Mana Science. Saint Illya received a revelation from the god Mana, but since I don��t receive a revelation, I have no choice but to interpret it through Mana Studies.


    yes? Isn��t the saintess someone who hears the voice of God? I was thinking that way, but I guess I was wrong. I usually know it that way�� but it��s a little different. A saint is a person who correctly conveys the will of Mana God the most within the church, next to the principal and vice-president.


    Oh my, that was it. Of course, I knew that the most beautiful person in the church was chosen as a saint.


    yes? It��s not like that. I��m not pretty at all.


    Kim Min-ji and Bong Gu-rae teamed up.


    Shin Yeon-soo smiled shyly.


    she said, adjusting her glasses.


    He��s just a good and honest person.


    I don��t even feel the atmosphere of being a saint.


    It was completely different from Illya.


    It was an image that seemed ordinary, simple, and free-spirited.


    Eun-ha, who followed the three without a word, made that decision.


    So, the reason I became a saint was not because I had something special, but because I correctly interpreted God��s will. Originally, I was nothing more than a person who deeply studies mana science. Then Saint Illya fell and was chosen as a saint. ������.��


    Most of the believers who come to mass must know this story, but it seems that you have not yet joined the Mana Church.


    Yes, I wore it today. My friend is in a lot of pain.


    that��s right. Because we hurt ourselves a lot.


    Ah�� in case of invasion of Seoul��.


    Yes, that��s right. My little brother is missing and my family is not��


    It��s okay. He must have rested in Manasin��s arms.


    Climb the stairs.


    After talking, the party was able to come up to the first floor quickly.


    Meanwhile, Shin Yeon-soo listened to the story of Kim Min-ji and Bong Gu-rae and looked back at Eun-ha.


    She made a sad face.


    Of course, Eunha stuck her tongue out inwardly after hearing the story the two made up on their own.


    I was forced to adjust.


    ��Your brother just hopes you can find him.


    I will do my best to help you as much as I can. I also sent my brother away due to the invasion of Seoul. I understand.


    thank you. saintess.


    Selling a younger brother who doesn��t even exist.


    Instead, he gained the virginity of a saintess.


    She took both of his hands.


    Please tell me your younger brother��s name. There are many people like Shindo who lose their families and join the Mana Church. Let��s see if it��s on the list.


    Ah�� long hair.


    Jean Valjean�� that��s a good name. �� that��s a nice name.


    What is the name of Shinto?


    Jang�� Donggun. Jang Dong-gun�� It seems that he doesn��t use a rounder. Yes, I will go and look for it.


    I��m sorry I lied to Shin Yeon-soo.


    Eunha said whatever it was.


    She repeated the name several times, emphasizing that she would remember it.


    She leaves for another place�C.


    ��Do you think of the name Jang Dong-gun in the world because there is no name that comes to mind?


    don��t laugh


    Shall I lend you a mirror?


    Oh don��t make fun of me


    Yes, I heard the sound of ice cream melting very well!


    Kim Min-ji, who had been suppressing laughter until then, burst out laughing.


    The galaxy made a noise.


    ��


    The only income gained from infiltrating the Mana Church was that she learned what kind of person Saintess Shin Yeon-soo was.


    That alone wasn��t enough information.


    I can��t help it.


    I have no choice but to ask Twenty-five.


    I had no choice but to compromise.


    Eun-ha decided to borrow the power of twenty-five while considering the gaze of darkness.


    The only thing I gained from such a passive investigation was that the Mana Cult regularly bought books on Mana Studies.


    Other than that, I knew that they were looking for tools for ceremonies and materials to be used in anti-honoring rituals.


    It��s hard to judge from this alone.


    There��s something unsettling about it, but there��s no confirmation.


    On the surface, there was nothing suspicious.


    The possibility that they were conspiring something seemed extremely low.


    It��s just purely exploring mana science and holding an anti-marriage ceremony purely to honor the soul.


    That��s how I felt about it.


    Even so, the galaxy could not conclude that it was so.


    ��I can��t be relieved until I see the anti-marriage ceremony with my own eyes.


    Eventually, after a long thought.


    Eunha decided on a policy.


    As long as the intention of the anti-marriage ceremony is unknown, there is no choice but to participate in the anti-marriage ceremony.


    It was called Yubimuhwan.


    There was nothing wrong with being prepared.


    You have to assume the worst and move on.


    Like before the return, we need to consider the situation in which Yeongdeungpo-gu is half-destroyed.


    So you can��t move alone.


    Clan members needed help.


    However, in order to send the clan��s power to an area other than the jurisdiction, a ��plausible�� justification was needed.


    It was something that could incur opposition from the clans located in Yeongdeungpo-gu.


    Furthermore, a justification for participating in the anti-marriage ceremony was also needed.


    Sometimes there was a plausible reason.


    -The Mana Bridge asked the Yeongdeungpo-gu clans to escort them during the anti-marriage ceremony.


    When many people moved, mana also moved.


    and ubiquitous


    Therefore, it was obligatory to hire a certain number of players when conducting large-scale collective actions.


    Mana also could not be free under the law of the fairy government.


    As a result, the Mana Church had commissioned the clans in Yeongdeungpo-gu.


    So, we can participate in the anti-marriage ceremony in the form of recruiting our clan members there.


    Furthermore, Manaism was extremely wary of Clan Pandora.


    It was almost inevitable to package up and act as another clan.


    After that, Eunha searched for a clan in Yeongdeungpo-gu.


    I found a clan that could cooperate with Clan Pandora and matched my personality.


    Just in time, there was one.


    Dangsan Clan.


    I decided to borrow their name.


    I borrowed the name of the Dangsan Clan nominally and watched the half-marriage ceremony up close. Even in the Mana Church, if this happens, they won��t be able to openly reject it.


    Later, Eun-ha was criticized by the clan members for bringing work even though she was busy.


    ��


    On the other hand, Eunha was not only focusing on anti-marriage.


    Personal training was also not neglected.


    ��Doppelg?nger


    Last year at the academy, after receiving vague advice from Hwang Jin-hee.


    He came up with the idea of making a microcosm into a macrocosm.


    If you use it with the Fire Chicken equipped, it seems that the clone will also appear with the Fire Chicken equipped.


    That��s true, but it seems that you can��t change the equipped fire chicken into a phantom beast.


    The training ground on the 4th basement floor of the Pandora Clan Hall.


    Eunha created an alter ego of herself as a doppelganger.


    Eunha Noh wearing a cloak of flame.


    And the alter ego Jang Baljang.


    The two looked at each other��s condition and talked.


    Pi profit!


    What is fire chicken?


    ��They say there can only be one fire chicken under the sky.


    That��s something you can ignore.


    Pi profit!!


    What is fire chicken?


    It��s something you can just ignore.


    Ignoring the cloak of being sad.


    The two soon started training.


    Since we share our thoughts, we didn��t have to have long conversations.


    The galaxy expressed mana in its body.


    It��s similar to making external mana into my mana to reduce mana consumption.


    The difference is that instead of accepting it into your body, you dye the world as it is.


    In response to internal mana, external mana was activated enough to be seen with the naked eye.


    They were gathered with mana in the body.


    Galactic transformed them into his own mana with excellent control.


    As a result, mana dyed in the color of the galaxy encroached on his surroundings.


    Roaring!


    With the power of the fire chicken.


    the world is burning


    It replaced mana with flame.


    I��m stuck here.


    At this point, it��s no different than just making it into a sea of fire.


    However, the mana located in this space is all made up of my mana. If that��s the case, it��s likely that opponents in this space won��t expect help from outside mana. I must use magic only with the mana in my body.


    Or take away my control.


    Mana covers space, so it must be a job to keep control. Still, there must be a hole somewhere. It can be difficult to have the space completely under your control.


    That��s right. If it��s just one person taking control, I��ll stop it, but as the number of people increases, I won��t be able to stop it with my own strength.


    Eunha affirmed Valjean��s words.


    In this way, it was nothing more than occupying space.


    There was no particular advantage.


    In this way, it was a board that would only eat up control and easily lose control to the opponent.


    Theoretically, though, there are many advantages.


    As long as the mana that controls the space is not stolen by the opponent��.


    ����You can use magic freely without consuming mana.


    Above all, one��s imagination will be embodied in the space as it is.


    it��s coming soon��


    ��If that happens, you will become a god-like being. If you look at it�� this space is no different from the world you created.


    You will be like an omnipotent god.


    Eunha nodded.


    However, it was a sound that could be done ��theoretically��.


    The reality was not mellow.


    Valjean immediately interfered, and the space was easily shaken.


    Control and domination were not perfect.


    It was unavoidable with human vessels.


    Is there any way to get full control?


    Even so, Eunha was worried.


    In a way, the space he occupied was his own world, a microcosm.


    And Valjean influenced the galaxy��s microcosm with his own microcosm.


    So was the galactic microcosm.


    In other words, the microcosm must have the property of mutual interference.


    < The Sword > is right. The world was created through mutual interference between microcosms.


    Eun-ha turned to Hwang Jin-hee��s advice.


    And it came to the point where the microcosm encroached on the microcosm and became a macrocosm.


    ��I can��t just assume that mutual interference is a bad thing.


    It��s because there is a relationship where you are trying to process each other. In doing so, we enhance each other.


    Everyone in this space can��t be called ��enemy�� except for me. An ally might come in too.


    Then, if the ��enemy�� tries to destroy this space by taking away my control��


    then the ��ally�� can assist and strengthen the control.


    ������.��


    A microcosm of one person.


    It makes its existence itself solid through the microcosm of others.


    If so, wouldn��t the microcosm where many people��s wills come together become a macrocosm?


    The two looked at each other.


    Hwareuk!


    The galaxy once again took over space.


    And, unlike before, Valjean took on the role of supplementing the poor control.


    Is it because of the relationship between the main body and the double body?


    The two men��s mana was good.


    Without much difficulty, the mana that Jean Valjean��s will melted made up for the gap.


    Then-.


    ������!!!!


    In an instant, the flames intensified.


    Where is that?


    The color of the flames became even darker.


    The wall, which had survived even with the galactic spark, began to melt.


    Galactic confidence in his own magic.


    And the confidence in the magic of the galaxy that Jean Valjean thinks.


    So far, the magic that has been filtered in the process of materialization by the will of the people of the world has been almost completely embodied in the world made up of the will of the two people.


    I see you��re doing this


    It seems so. However, it would be a job to match the waves with each other. It��s a job where you have to attract someone else��s will and make it your own will


    .


    Even so, the world he created was still imperfect.


    However, I could only vaguely understand the concept of becoming a macrocosm in a microcosm.


    ��


    Mana Bridge somewhere in Yeouido, Yeongdeungpo-gu.


    Shin Yeon-soo entered the third basement floor.


    She opened the enchanted iron door.


    Ttogakttogak


    Books related to sorcery.


    A monster��s magic stone, skill stone, etc.


    And the tools to be used in the anti-marriage ceremony.


    She passed them all and headed inward.


    There were stairs.


    An environment with a gloomy atmosphere.


    Except for the


    ttogakttogak religious principal and vice-chief.


    No one knew this way.


    She descended the stairs, lighting up the darkness with her magic.


    ����.


    Saint Shin Yeon-soo.


    She didn��t even think of herself as a saint.


    He wasn��t the type to like to be in front of people.


    Even so, the reason she decided to become a saint was not irrelevant to ��it�� under the stairs. S~ea??h the N??elFir��.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Before long-.


    -I��m here brother.


    She arrived before ��it��.


    There was one coffin.


    A coffin enchanted with the vice priest��s magic to prevent the corpse from decomposing as much as possible.


    She opened the coffin door with a familiar hand.


    wait a bit now because there��s not much left


    Her older brother Shin Do-rim.


    Sindorim��s body was there.


    Shin Yeon-soo looked into the coffin and distorted her face.


    Shindorim was the only family.


    Such an older brother died after saving himself from the invasion of Seoul.


    It felt like the world was collapsing for her.


    At that time, the people of Manaism appeared and told me.


    ����With your power, you might be able to resurrect your brother.


    It is not God��s salvation.


    It sounded like the devil��s temptation.


    However, Shin Yeon-soo held their hands as they refused to die.


    That��s why he left his brother��s corpse here and waited for this day while studying Mana Science.


    -I will definitely save my brother.


    with a crying face.


    Shin Yeon-soo made up his mind again.


    ��


    Memories, emotions, thoughts.


    It is the element that makes up the soul.


    It was the result that the Vice-Chief No. Armageddon had been researching and finding out.


    Doesn��t that mean that if you filter out only those things that are dissolved in the world��s will, you can completely filter out the person��s soul? dragging


    It is not theoretically impossible to resurrect a person if a ��vessel�� that can filter and contain the soul is added to it.


    Only when it becomes a reality��


    ��I will transcend complete death and become a true god.


    Armageddon thought so.


    So the old man made Shin Yeon-soo, who was clumsy in dealing with people, a symbol of Manaism after much effort.


    If Ilya had been martyred for the Mana cult as originally planned.


    He would have given up quickly on making Shin Yeon-soo a saint.


    In fact, Shin Yeon-su was a ��scholar�� type of person who stood out in studying Mana Studies, not the work of a saint.


    However, as Ilya changed her mind, she had no choice but to present Shin Yeon-soo as a saint.


    Nonetheless-.


    ����Two years. Although it was a short time, that child absorbed everything I taught him with his natural talent.


    Armageddon did it.


    He also did a new training session.


    Armageddon even genuinely admired Shin Yeon-soo, who had a natural talent for absorbing knowledge.


    It was indeed a child with a < miracle >.


    According to a survey conducted by the World Mana Management Organization, it is highly likely that the owner of the < miracle > gift has some kind of innate side.


    It seemed almost right.


    In fact, < Empress > Shin Seo-young didn��t have the gift of < Window >, but didn��t she deal with the wind freely?


    And didn��t Ilya, the < Saint of the Church >, have the ability to treat people without professionally studying medicine?


    Shin Yeon-soo would be like that too.


    Anyway-.


    -I��m looking forward to the half-marriage ceremony.


    A grand experiment begins soon.


    The old man tore his mouth open.

 Chapter 745

    Relife Player 745 S��arch* The ��ov��lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [Chapter 191]


    [Half Marriage]


    June of the 17th year of the Seonei.


    The anti-marriage system began in Manaism.


    People came from all over the country to honor the deaths of loved ones.


    don��t cry, smile


    Because we are everywhere.


    you remember us


    We become a thousand winds.


    i will be by your side


    Singing the hymns of Manaism.


    People with gloomy faces all headed to the old Parliament House.


    Meanwhile, most of them were holding something in their arms as if it were precious.


    It��s my son��s favorite apple. He often asked me to peel an apple. I��m going to see my child, but I have to bring something he liked.


    This is�� my wife��s last dress. They told me to bring things that contain the memories of the deceased. But the first thing that came to my mind was this outfit. Haha��.


    A keepsake of the deceased.


    Or what the deceased enjoyed eating while he was alive.


    They were holding in their arms the deceased and things with memories.


    These were the items that the Mana religion announced were necessary to participate in the anti-marriage ceremony.


    And among them��


    -This is my father. I heard that in order to summon the spirit of the father, bring the medium that is most closely related to the father.


    They also brought the deceased��s bone meal.


    Manaism actively encouraged it.


    There was even an ossuary operating inside the Mana Church.


    On this day, the believers took out a jar containing the bones of the deceased from the charnel house and participated in the anti-marriage ceremony.


    ��I know it��s superstitious. That it is impossible to summon the dead with magic.


    In the eyes of others, I��m probably nothing but a cult-crazy person. I know. I know very well that calling the spirits of the dead is nonsense.


    It doesn��t matter though. are you okay. ��that��s right.��


    If this makes me feel at ease and we can all share our sorrows, that��s all good.


    Members of the Mana Church.


    Not all of them were fanatics.


    I didn��t think I would be able to meet really dead people at the anti-marriage ceremony.


    It only gives meaning to the action.


    Also, by honoring their deaths, he is determined to live a new life.


    That was the positive function of the anti-marriage system.


    ��


    The anti-marriage ceremony has begun.


    On this day, the old National Assembly building was filled with people from all over the country.


    Even the officials of the Mana religion were so exhausted that they mobilized volunteers to deploy manpower.


    It must mean that there are as many people living in sorrow as the number of people who found the anti-marriage ceremony.


    In the name of the Dangsan Clan.


    Eunha was also standing guard with her clan members.


    At first, it caused friction with the members of the Mana Church.


    The believers who recognized Eunha were angry and tried to expel him.


    However, there was no justification to stop him, and the believers who could not create a problem in the anti-marriage ceremony had no choice but to give up.


    Furthermore, Eun-ha acted recklessly and was entrusted with the job of guarding the site of the anti-marriage ceremony.


    In my heart, I wanted to watch closely from the venue where the anti-marriage ceremony was held, rather than from the bleachers, but I couldn��t help it.


    Of course not for believers.


    In other words, it could be said that it was a moderate compromise.


    Eunha quietly looked down at the semicircular venue.


    It was full of people.


    It is said that those who could not enter decided to hold an anti-marriage ritual through a monitor relay in the open air.


    Eun-ha was hesitant as she listened to the conversations of the players who were standing guard like herself.


    Although the scale was smaller than before the return, it was still significant.


    Where are the kids anyway? It��s hard to find because there are so many people�� Beep beep beep beep beep beep!


    Meanwhile, Eunha found the clan members.


    Unfortunately, we couldn��t bring all the clan members.


    It was because work was pouring into the Pandora Clan and there was no convincing reason to recruit all members.


    So Eun-ha discussed with Han Seo-hyeon and selected the number of people the clan could afford.


    oh there it is


    Jinpa Hoshimiya Kaede and Minji Kim Ilya.


    Eun-ha was able to find the clan members who came with her before long.


    They were also on the upper floors, circling the venue and carrying out security duties.


    Of course, it wasn��t that he was nervous.


    On the surface, it was just a religious event, so that was understandable.


    All the players gathered here must think so.


    ��I wish that was the case.


    if nothing happened


    Eunha also wanted to pray for that.


    I just wished it wasn��t just rain.


    Hopefully your intuition is wrong.


    It was when I thought so.


    ��I didn��t expect to meet the Pandora Clanlord in a place like this.


    Ah�� Samra Clanlord. hello.


    Samra Clan Road Chong Eun-joo.


    She recognized the galaxy and approached it.


    Eunha blinked her eyes when she saw her in a place like this.


    What is the person who has jurisdiction in Gwangjin-gu doing in a place like this?


    Most of the players active in the local district adjacent to Yeongdeungpo-gu were in charge of guard duty.


    As a result, he couldn��t help but question the Samra Clan Road.


    It seemed like she was too.


    she asked right away.


    However, the tone was somewhat harsh.


    Even if I didn��t have to work here, I would have had more than enough work to do��. What are you here for?


    I��m interested in the anti-marriage event. If it��s okay�� I was thinking of holding a similar event at the church in the basement of my clan.


    Oh, you mean that pseudo-religion that praises the Pandora Clanlord?


    ��Then why did Samra Clanlord come here?


    At the request of Clan Lord of Clan Naru, which has jurisdiction over Yeongdeungpo-gu. I decided to help with the work as a personal friend.


    Oh, I see.


    ������.��


    Samra Clanlord < Earth Dragon > Chong Eun-joo.


    Her gaze was not good.


    Through conversations with her, Eun-ha guessed that she didn��t think well of herself.


    Is it because I��m close with Seoyoung noona?


    I thought so too.


    Eunha soon denied the idea.


    A clan lord of an A+-ranked clan wouldn��t be unfriendly just for that reason.


    In the end, I couldn��t understand English.


    Then, have a good time at work. I��ll have to go look elsewhere.


    Pandora Clan Lord.


    But if she wasn��t friendly, there was no need to keep dealing with her.


    There was also nothing to talk about.


    Eunha turned around.


    Then she called quickly.


    -Do you have anything to say to me?


    yes?


    nonsense.


    Unsure of the intention of the question, Eunha asked again.


    Then Chong Eun-joo frowned.


    Do you have something to say to me?


    ��I have nothing to say?


    ����.


    Please tell me. Why are you like that?


    what wrong did you do


    I didn��t remember anything.


    In the first place, the galaxy had never been directly related to Chong Eun-joo.


    Eunha tilted her head.


    At this, Chong Eun-joo turned her head.


    ��no. I saw the wrong person. I��ll just skip it this time, but be careful next time.


    ����.


    as if there was no need to listen to it anymore.


    Eun-joo Chong struck first before Eun-ha left.


    The remaining galaxy stared blankly at Chong Eun-joo, who was moving away.


    Why are you doing that?


    Papa.


    I didn��t even step on it, but it wriggles.


    I wondered if there were earthworms like that.


    As Shin Seo-yeong had said before, Eun-ha was determined not to cross paths with < Ji-Ryong >.


    ��


    The anti-marriage ceremony has begun.


    The religious leader came up on the podium to comfort the believers who lost loved ones in the previous day��s invasion of Seoul.


    Some people shed tears.


    So far, nothing different.


    Eunha watched the anti-marriage ceremony.


    The followers faithfully followed the instructions of the religious leaders and priests.


    No fuss happened.


    I didn��t feel anything strange.


    Soon after, the teacher came down and Shin Yeon-soo took the podium.


    [We are the beings that make up the world and, as one, the world itself. It is the world we live in that is created by your cognition. It is not God who created the world, but your mana.]


    ������.��


    [And the totality of your mana is the mana god.]


    You are the world.


    If you wish, it will come true.


    Shin Yeon-soo��s words lit a fire in the hearts of the followers.


    [So, those who left you will become mana and melt into the world, and will be enjoying a peaceful rest in the arms of the god mana. So please don��t be sad.]


    Shin Yeon-soo speaks in a calm tone.


    She hit the floor with a stone pole.


    She expressed mana.


    Whining


    green mana spreads through the space.


    At that moment, Eunha was nervous.


    ��It��s not a strange magic.


    It��s a magic close to detection magic.


    If it��s necessary, I��ll use the hamper wave to break the magic.


    While preparing the magic, the galaxy looked at the waves that spread throughout space.


    Fortunately, what he was worried about did not happen.


    The light cluster brightened up the space and then disappeared as particles.


    soon-


    ��It is a miracle of the poetry god!!


    ��Oh manasin!!��


    The mana melted in the air was activated, making it possible to see it with the naked eye.


    The believers were amazed and amazed by that alone.


    It was only then that Eun-ha realized that Shin Yeon-soo had developed a detection magic that allowed her to see mana with the naked eye.


    No, that wasn��t all.


    Eunha also opened her eyes wide at what happened afterwards.


    I want to eat the apple my mother cut.


    My dear, I am a person who has many tears in my heart. Will it be okay by myself?��


    Even if I close my eyes, I cannot be at peace because I am worried about my children. Will these guys be able to live without me?


    I wonder if you are eating well.


    Wow!


    It wasn��t just particles of mana floating around.


    Mana passing like a wave contained some thought.


    It was the thoughts of the people gathered here to remember.


    Oops, this! Why are you there before me! Hey!


    you! is it you!? Where are you!?


    your father! We are living well! After my father passed away, we who lived without seeing each other reconciled!


    Even if mom dies, she��ll eat rice��


    Do-soon-ah! How are you?


    People are impressed.


    they weep profusely


    They try to catch the waves of mana passing near them.


    But there was no way to catch the wave.


    In the end, they could only hear the sounds that drifted around them.


    Even that they were satisfied.


    No matter what Shin Yeon-soo said, her face looked as if she would believe anything.


    Did you use the objects that those people brought as a medium to summon the thoughts that remained in the world?


    Meanwhile, Eunha focused on confirming the phenomenon that occurred in the venue.


    In theory, it seemed.


    However, implementing it was extremely difficult.


    Memories were very vague.


    Also, the mana dissolved in the air contained the thoughts of countless people.


    It could be said that it was a very difficult task to select and activate a specific person��s thoughts from there.


    So it may have been through the medium of things, but it��s still incredibly difficult.


    And yet, to think that his thoughts were embodied so cleanly��


    even though he wasn��t even a player.


    Shin Yeon-soo��s skill was extraordinary.


    It was using the same magic as the Twelve Seat < Prisis Memory >.


    But that was it.


    [��I hope you have had many conversations with your loved ones.]


    ��Ah����


    Presis memory will be able to perfectly embody not only the voice but everything else through objects.


    However, Shin Yeon-soo stopped at just embodying her voice.


    about 10 minutes.


    She immediately canceled the spell.


    Since magic was implemented for not one person but several people, it would not be possible to continuously spread it.


    She went down the podium receiving the thanks of the believers.


    she just left


    Is this the end of what could be the core of the anti-marriage ceremony?


    Although Shin Yeon-soo��s ability was amazing, it seems that she didn��t have the ability to resurrect people.


    Eunha let out a sigh of relief.


    Nothing to worry about happened.


    The president went into a lull.


    The anti-marriage system will end soon.


    The headmaster started his speech again, but now the believers were busy praising Shin Yeon-soo while conversing among themselves.


    In the end, the anti-marriage ceremony in this life will end with a little mysterious religious event.


    [��Your strong call to them has awakened the slumber of souls that have melted into the world. Then, how will the heart that calls you stronger than this be implemented in the world?]


    It was the time when Eunha thought so.


    Suddenly, the teacher raised such a topic.


    The crowd of worshipers stopped.


    The teacher smiled benevolently.


    he spread his hands


    [A strong heart is a magical manifestation. So, if all of you want to see your precious people with one heart, Manasin will admire your wishes and make them come true.] ������.�� [


    Now


    everyone! Lastly, let��s lift the things you remember your dearest ones above your head! Together we earnestly wish to see them.]


    ������.��


    [Your earnest wishes will bring their souls back to this place. And Manasin will perform a miracle so that you can meet them.]


    The atmosphere suddenly changed.


    The followers followed the leader��s words.


    They lifted the keepsake.


    The atmosphere, which had been quiet, boiled over.


    What are you trying to do?


    It��s too much to finish��


    Eun-ha frowned.


    The cult leader was encouraging his followers without using mana.


    I am not using magic.


    That��s why Eunha couldn��t act hastily even when she had doubts.


    Even so, he is prepared to trigger a hamper wave at any time.


    [Now everyone! Let��s all pray to God Mana! Oh Mana God!]


    ��Oh Mana God!!��


    [Please look over us and show a miracle to the world. Let us meet the spirits of our parents, wives, brothers, children, and friends. Please let me see them again.]


    ��Please let me see them again!!��


    [Amen.]


    ��Amen.��


    right at that moment.


    Mana was activated again.


    It wasn��t that the religious leader created magic.


    People��s ��strong belief�� stimulated the thought that Shin Yeon-soo awakened a little while ago and activated mana.


    ��Dangerous!


    These guys are up to something.


    In response, Eunha acted intuitively.


    The impression was not suspicious.


    He unleashed the magic.


    Hamper Wave


    A wave that spreads out from itself.


    The waves of mana disturbed the mana that could be seen with the naked eye.


    But people��s faith was strong.


    The magic created by the will of one person could not destroy the phenomenon created by the will of many people.


    Furthermore, the phenomenon did not stop there and gradually increased the intensity.


    Immediately after-.


    ����!!


    A white pillar rose from the altar.


    Pillars rose up from behind the pillars and began to paint the world white as they expanded their territory. The magic of


    the Hamper Wave


    galaxy was meaningless in the face of space-encroaching phenomena.


    Somewhere holy and gigantic energy denied the galaxy and other people��s magic itself.


    Long live Manasin! hurray! hurray! Hooray! Let there be a miracle of manasin-!!


    ��Hurrah! Hurrah! Hurrah! Let there be a miracle of Manasin!!��


    finish


    The world was dyed white.


    ��


    Turn back time just a moment ago.


    Shin Yeon-soo, who showed a kind of ��confidence�� on the podium, headed to the basement of the National Assembly building with the assistant head teacher.


    3rd basement floor.


    floor unknown to the outside world.


    She entered an air-raid shelter where she could take refuge in case of emergency.


    Then, after disabling the concealment magic, he entered a certain room.


    Are you here? yes it is here dragging


    There was an altar there.


    According to the vice priest, it is in the same location as the altar on the first floor.


    In other words, the magic that unfolds on this altar also takes place on the first floor.


    Where is that?


    It is said that the magic will be performed in connection with the outdoor altar.


    Shin Yeon-soo nodded.


    Vice Principal.


    Why is that?


    Really�� Can I?


    if you can do it


    A coffin was placed on the altar.


    Inside is the corpse of Sindorim.


    Shin Yeon-soo approached the coffin.


    I looked down at my older brother with a pale face.


    she was anxious


    ����.


    Training is something only you can do. I��m sure your brother is waiting too.


    is this really the right thing to do?


    Shin Yeon-soo was not sure.


    But it was already too late to turn around.


    Wasn��t it the anti-marriage ceremony prepared for today?


    -The opportunity is only now. Most of the people gathered here today are poor people living with painful memories from the ��Seoul Invasion��.


    It required the will of many people to perform large-scale magic.


    But people��s wills are messed up.


    Therefore, through ��anti-marriage��, people unify their will so that they only think about the invasion of Seoul.


    At the same time, they have the most ��intense memories�� of the invasion of Seoul.


    Soon, the unification of ��strong will�� will be achieved.


    Furthermore, the items they brought will sort out the souls that are entangled like chaos.


    The situation where magic can be implemented is perfectly equipped.


    All the mediums to summon people��s spirits were also prepared.


    Memories of the deceased who must have memories, emotions, and thoughts.


    Also-.


    ��The memories of the deceased they have will also serve as a medium.


    It will make the souls their memories summon more ��specific��.


    Among them, Shin Yeon-soo had the most reliable medium.


    the remains of the deceased.


    One��s own vessel that the soul is most attracted to.


    Shin Yeon-soo also knew it well.


    So there is nothing theoretically wrong. If you summon a soul, that soul will resurrect using a material medium as a vessel.


    ��yes.


    Shin Yeon-soo��s own memory.


    An item containing the memories of Sindorim.


    and the remains of Sindorim.


    By offering them as a price, she will be able to resurrect Sindorim.


    After making up her mind, she stamped the stone on the floor.


    She expressed mana in her body.


    Aye, I wish you earnestly.


    ����.


    Desperate wind will make you reach Mana God.


    She focused her consciousness.


    I longed for it.


    appealed


    Please, please, please��


    ��Please save my brother.


    Shin Yeon-soo released all mana.


    Mana, which escaped explosively, finally made her wish come true.


    ��Gift < Miracle >

 Chapter 746

    Relife Player 746


    [Chapter 191]


    [Anti-Honje (2)]


    The White World.


    Shin Yeon-soo was standing there.


    do you want power


    I want your strength.


    It was a strange voice.


    A voice that resonates as if the voices of many people were put together.


    Shin Yeon-soo answered without panic.


    what do you want


    Please bring my brother back to life.


    do you really want that


    There is a price to pay for everything.


    In order to get what you want to achieve, you have to put up with it.


    Are you sure you can afford it?


    A voice warned.


    Shin Yeon-soo��s answer was fixed.


    No matter what the cost, please save my brother.


    I was determined to pay for it.


    She didn��t activate the gift without knowing it.


    -Okay, I��ll make your wish come true.


    Samramansang or the will of the world.


    A voice answered.


    ��


    Mana drained from his body.


    An overwhelming sense of helplessness came over me.


    Shin Yeon-soo sat down.


    Heh heh.


    I don��t even have the strength to move my body.


    with your head bowed down.


    Shin Yeon-soo called the vice-teacher who was standing beside him.


    Whoa. This is the will of the world. As many egos are formed as one, they are forming a perfect ego without joy�� It looks like a machine.


    Vice-Chief Boo��


    Well, the will of the world could change the world if it wanted to, but there must have been a reason why it remained unresponsive until now. Paradoxically, as I formed the totality of my many selves, I couldn��t have a specific will. So��


    Heck Keugh��!


    The < miracle > gift holder sets a direction for his chaos-like will and changes the world. In a way, the owner of < miracle > can be said to be a messenger representing the will of the world or a person who implements the program called the world��s will.


    Ha ha ha ha��.


    By the way, it��s a pity. I heard that < Empress > came to embody the providence of the natural world after activating < Miracle >, so I was looking forward to it.


    It��s a waste, it��s a waste


    If I had been there a little longer, I think I would have known something.


    The old man clicked his tongue.


    If that��s what he got�� It��s that his ability to detect mana dissolved in the atmosphere has increased slightly compared to before.


    Because it was in the world��s will.


    It must have been easier to check the mana that forms the remnants of it.


    Unfortunately, it was an ability that was not very good for the old man now.


    If I had been through it when I was younger, I would have grown faster than I do now��. Now I don��t need this cancer.


    The vice-principal reached out with his cane.


    Only then did he try to check the inside of the coffin as Shin Yeon-soo requested.


    look inside the coffin


    The Vice-Chief tore his mouth.


    it��s training


    ����.


    It seems to have succeeded.


    The experiment was a success.


    Shindorim��s body was warm and blood was returning.


    The assistant head teacher notified Shin Yeon-soo.


    She raised her head.


    Really��?


    Yes, really.


    It was a pity that I didn��t know much about < Miracle >.


    Shin Yeon-soo is alive.


    In the future, you can find out about < miracle > as much as you want.


    Vice-principal Armageddon smiled and helped her to the coffin.


    brother Brother��!


    Shin Yeon-soo reaches out to Shindo-rim.


    Sensing his brother��s warmth, she burst into tears.


    Immediately after-.


    ��Switch


    Shin Do-rim��s body moved in an instant.


    From that point on, his body started having seizures.


    is to awaken.


    A smile appeared on Shin��s face.


    And finally��


    -Oh brother! oh i��m glad I��m really glad You��re really alive��


    ������.��


    Shin Dorim opened his eyes.


    Shin Yeon-su almost entered the coffin and looked at Shin Do-rim��s face.


    He put his hand on Shindorim��s face.


    made him look at himself


    My joints were


    stiff for a long time.


    I heard the sound Shindorim made to move his body.


    A grotesque sound.


    Shin Yeon-soo was even good at that.


    She was delighted to see Shindorim move her body on her own.


    Soon, Shin Dorim opened his mouth.


    W Yeonsu��.


    Oppa! Are you surprised what happened? As for how this happened��


    I struggled to raise my upper body.


    Shin Do-rim spat out words.


    It was a puzzled face.


    That��s right.


    The situation was incomprehensible.


    Shin Yeon-soo thought so.


    But her thoughts were wrong.


    Sindorim is the first one��.


    ��Whoops!


    Oh oppa�� Why is your strength so strong�� It��s been a while since I was resurrected so my brain doesn��t seem to have a limit yet.


    It��s Yeonsu��


    Shin Do-rim grabbed Shin Yeon-soo��s shoulder.


    He grabbed her so hard that she burst out screaming.


    Even so, Sindorim did not care about her screams.


    then he said


    still not enough


    ��what?


    It��s still lacking��..


    ����.


    What is lacking?


    Shin Yeon-soo did not speak.


    He noticed Shindorim��s face turning pale.


    dying again


    She realized it and paused.


    how why?


    The magic was perfect��


    the soul and vessel were all set.


    But something was missing, and the soul was about to leave the body.


    Shin Yeon-soo thought over and over again.


    The answer to the concern came from Shindorim.


    he vomited


    ��Your soul is lacking.


    ��what?


    Your soul��is��not enough��


    soul What are you talking about?


    Shin Yeon-soo repeated in his head.


    Sindorim��s eyes shone viciously.


    he leaned in


    ��heck��heck��! Oh brother��!!


    Not enough, not enough, not enough, I don��t even know who I am right now. To find out who I am, I need to get your memories. ����!!


    Sindorim chokes her throat.


    Shin Yeon-soo, who was suddenly strangled by him, was unable to respond.


    Due to the aftereffects of activating < Miracle >, there were times when my body did not have strength.


    He never thought that his brother would choke him.


    Only then did she realize


    Oh my soul is lacking


    Among the thoughts melted in the will of the world, I found the thoughts of Sindorim.


    But it is a residual thought.


    It is not ��whole��.


    So, while making it the core, I needed a ��part�� to add to it.


    Shin Yeon-soo tried to supplement it with memories close to that soul.


    So, Shindorim��s body was prepared and his keepsakes were prepared.


    It��s not enough, it��s not enough, it��s not enough��!!


    Cuckoo��!


    Give me your soul, give me your soul that remembers me!!!


    Even so, it was not enough to create the identity of ��Sindorim��.


    So, Sindorim is aiming for Shin Yeonsu��s soul to make up for the ��memory�� that is instinctively lacking.


    The memory that will be engraved in her soul will be the most dense ��part�� of existing things.


    Ah�� that��s it.


    Looking at my older brother whose eyes are red.


    Shin Yeon-soo understood everything.


    She reached out with difficulty.


    He embraced Shin Dorim.


    yes i will


    Just as you sacrificed for me, now it��s my turn to sacrifice for you.


    in exchange for his soul.


    If only Shindorim could be saved.


    I��d be happy to give it up


    This is the price of < miracle >.


    Understanding everything, she graciously gave her soul to him.


    It was enough for him to have seen him alive at least once before he died.


    Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!


    Quadduk!


    Kwajik!


    A transparent figure resembling her emerged from her body.


    Sindorim quickly snatched it up and hurriedly put it in his mouth as if he had heard a rumor.


    And chewed like food.


    The screams of her sister��s spirit seemed inaudible.


    But he was just preoccupied with supplementing his soul.


    -Oh, so that��s what it was. The material offered as a sacrifice was not only a simple medium, but also the soul of a living person who had a close relationship with the lion during his lifetime.


    it��s amazing it��s amazing


    The Vice-Chief had a question here.


    If so, the dead replenish the soul with the memories of the living.


    In the end, I wonder if the identity of the dead depends on the memory of the living.


    Namely-.


    ����What could that be��


    It didn��t have the soul that the lion had in its lifetime.


    That��s not Shindorim.


    The existence defined in ��Shin Yeon-soo��s memory�� is not just an existence covered with a soul shell called Sindorim.


    < Miracle > is not perfect. Indeed, among the egos that make up the world��s will, the ego that thinks resurrection is possible and the ego that doesn��t coexist at the same time.


    The soul is such a profound thing.


    The old man thought it was someone else��s business.


    ��


    < Miracle > activated.


    People wanted the world to be dyed in pure white and bewildered.


    After experiencing several < miracle >, the galaxy was able to grasp the situation quickly.


    Someone activated a < miracle >.


    Eunha clicked her tongue.


    If there was a < miracle > gift holder in the venue, it would have been enough to distract him by using Woobo.


    However, the < miracle > gift holder was not at the venue.


    I guessed who he was.


    -It��s Shin Yeon-soo.


    Shin Yeon-soo, like Shin Do-rim, possessed a < miracle >. Sear?h the ��ovelFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Or maybe I was wrong.


    Shin Yeon-soo, a saint of Manaism.


    She showed off her magic a while ago and left the venue.


    Eunha��s intuition told her that it must be her.


    However, it was hard to believe that Shin Do-rim and Shin Yeon-soo possessed < Miracle >.


    Can we really call it a coincidence?


    But I didn��t have time to think about it.


    Papa! Beep!


    Damn��


    the dead are resurrected.


    The galaxy witnessed the signs.


    From the place where the dazzling light burst out, an abnormality was taking place.


    wheeiyi profit!!


    A strong wind blows in the venue.


    Activated mana shook violently enough to be seen with the naked eye.


    Then people started reacting to the keepsakes they had.


    Uh�� uh uh uh uh��


    uh�� uh uh��


    The magic Shin Yeon-soo used earlier brought together the thoughts of the dead.


    Forcibly activated by < miracle >, they rushed at the medium.


    Eventually, the medium engulfed in mana.


    An unreal sight unfolded.


    An object made of mana changed the substance of which it was composed.


    ������.��


    Wriggling, swelling, flowing down.


    They each changed their form and were reborn into human-like forms.


    A form that resembles a burnt human being.


    Those whose features were not clear made their mouths toward the people holding the keepsake.


    Mum�� Mum�� �� Is it Cha Chang-sik? I��m hungry��


    Cha Chang-shik! Apple�� I want to eat��


    ������!!��


    They imitated the deceased.


    People were astonished.


    And the next thing they saw was ��acceptance��.


    Their faces brightened.


    Oh my gosh! Oh my gosh! my son��! My baby my baby is alive!!


    Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa.. woo��


    uh uh��


    Is that really you? My God��.


    It gradually transforms into a human.


    They had no choice but to believe.


    The deceased came back alive.


    They gladly approached the deceased, whatever their form.


    And��


    ��Kwajik!


    Quadruped!


    They bit people.


    As the mother ran to pick up her child��s corpse, her child bit the scruff of the neck.


    Blood spurted out.


    Even so, the child��s mother hugged the child tightly.


    she whispered.


    -It��s okay, don��t cry. Chang-


    shik


    .


    ������.��


    People attacked by the dead.


    They subconsciously understood why they had been attacked.


    So I gave up my body.


    Rather, he comforted them in case they were saddened to know that they had fully resurrected and killed themselves.


    No no no�� I didn��t want something like this�� Aaaaa!!


    Of course, not everyone was convinced.


    There were also people who noticed that they were different from the people they knew.


    but they couldn��t do anything


    The power of the dead was strong.


    It was to the point that ordinary people couldn��t take it off.


    They had no choice but to be eaten as they were.


    Such a situation was currently occurring throughout the venue.


    [��Hey! What the hell is this!? What can I do!?]


    The players move belatedly.


    Eunha received telepathy from Jinparang.


    When I turned to the direction from which the telepathy was heard, Jinpa-rang and Kim Min-ji were trying to separate the dead from clinging to someone.


    At the same time they seemed to be arguing with the one to whom the dead clung.


    Guys! very far away! Where are these guys pointing their swords at my kid!? uh!? Are you still human!?


    no! don��t touch it! I mean leave it alone!


    It was worth it.


    To the believers, they were not monsters, but their precious people.


    Many had no doubt that they were people.


    So, the two players or the players had no choice but to come into conflict with the followers.


    However, if you delay like this, the situation will only get worse.


    Don��t hesitate to respond.


    just kill it


    The galaxy that climbed over the railing beckoned them.


    Then, to demonstrate himself, he fell below the venue.


    Transform


    Phoenix��s Cloak


    Wearing the Cloak of Flame, land.


    Eunha removed the nearest dead ghouls.


    Then it immediately started a fire.


    Aaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!


    Look at this! What are you doing! Turn off the lights immediately! I mean put out the fire! What if I die again?


    A believer was hung.


    Anyway, common people.


    Eunha pushed away lightly.


    How long does it take to burn?


    Then, in front of the man, he trampled the burning ghoul.


    Eventually, the ghoul turned to ashes and disappeared.


    It didn��t matter whether the followers howled at the ashes of the ghouls or not.


    right! right!


    It doesn��t stop there.


    Eunha snapped her fingers.


    He aimed only at the ghouls around him and burned them with precision.


    no! no! Don��t kill me!!


    These people really��


    At best, they only aimed at the ghouls so that people wouldn��t be harmed.


    People who lost their reason rushed at the ghouls.


    They didn��t even bother getting burned.


    Then-.


    ��Kwadeuk!


    It was eaten as is.


    Eunha had no choice but to control the flames after letting out a nauseous sigh.


    Rescuing those still alive, he kicked the ghouls that ran towards him.


    Fortunately, the majority were insignificant.


    However, there were also ghouls that ate a lot of people in the short time they appeared.


    The guys weren��t too tough.


    ����A


    presence felt behind Ubo��s back.


    The galaxy immediately kicked the ground.


    A large ghoul fell in his place.


    rice.


    ����.


    Feed me. Ask for food baaaaaaaaaaaaaagh!!


    His muscles twitched.


    Soon after, his new model disappeared.


    He��s a pain in the ass.


    I only heard about it, but it��s no joke because I experienced it myself.


    Ghouls whose brains are freed from limits.


    The more they ate, the stronger they became, and they used to show off their physical abilities to the fullest.


    Eun-ha did not bother to find the one who disappeared right in front of her eyes.


    As soon as it gets caught in the detection net��.


    ��Ubo


    Kung!!


    Eunha quickly dodged.


    And it appeared behind the back of the guy who punched the floor.


    He swung a sword extended behind his shoulder.


    Blaze Crasher


    Cuts off the ghoul��s head.


    He immediately trampled his head with his foot.


    The organ that moves these guys is the head.


    If you don��t destroy the head, it won��t die and will keep attacking you.


    A being that isn��t even a monster.


    A monster that can��t even feel pain.


    What makes them move is not the heart that creates mana, but the head, which is believed to have a soul in Mana Science.


    ��Attack the head!! Their weak point is their head!!


    Things were messy.


    No matter what he shouted, it was unclear whether this many people would listen.


    Even so, Eunha cried out.


    right then-


    ��Walwalwalla!!


    is human


    Hungry Hungry Hungry Hungry��


    As time slowly passed.


    The ghouls also began to have the intelligence to understand the situation.


    They focused on the galaxy.


    In particular, the fast-footed guys rushed at Eunha in groups.


    Eun-ha kicked a dog-like ghoul and tried to keep her distance from them.


    There was also support from time to time.


    ����The Earth Dragon��s Scales


    Rocks rose from the ground.


    Rocks sprang up from all sides and soon bent into a galaxy-protecting shape.


    The rushing ghouls were blocked by the barrier of the rock.


    Thanks to this, Eunha was able to activate her magic comfortably. Between the rocks


    jutting


    out like flamethrowers.


    The galaxy fired bullets that circled around the blooming winter.


    Bullets of flame pierced them.


    Those who burned their heads were annihilated.


    He looked back at the person who cast the protection spell on him.


    Thank you Samra Clanlord.


    It didn��t seem like I needed any help anyway.


    Thank you though.


    Samra Clan Road < Earth Dragon > Chong Eun-joo.


    Around the same time, along with the galaxy, she jumped into the venue and supported it.


    Chong Eun-ju, who did not like Eun-ha, seemed to be willing to cooperate in this situation.


    Looking at it a little while ago, you seem to know something about these guys��. What the hell happened to this?


    As you can see, someone started a ghoul terror.


    Who it is�� I think you can find out even if you don��t ask.


    Yes?


    Soon, their gazes turned to the same place.


    near the altar.


    There was a leader of the Mana Church.


    This is the miracle of Manasin! The god Mana made your wishes come true and resurrected the dead!


    Even after these four months, I am satisfied.


    What was the teacher talking about?


    The people being killed by the ghouls seemed invisible.


    If that��s the case, I��ll have to catch him first and ask him about the details.


    As that person is the religious leader, he may be able to control the followers.


    Even at the Capitol, the ghouls would engulf the president in a commotion.


    Outside will be more than this.


    In particular, if the ghouls leave the constituency, the turmoil will grow out of control.


    Right now, I��m just recovering my energy by eating people.


    After they recover their energy, they��ll even have the ability to infect others with ghouls.


    The situation had to be calmed down quickly.


    So, capture the religious leader who has the authority to control the followers of Manaism.


    The two men��s thoughts coincided.


    They tried to approach the priest on the altar.


    It was then.


    Long live Manaism! hurray! hurray! Hooray! Manasin is great! Don��t be afraid of death, everyone! ..wool����.


    ������.��


    A ghoul jumped up like a grasshopper and tore off the leader��s side.


    I don��t know if you didn��t know that you would win.


    A look of bewilderment appeared on the teacher��s face.


    I don��t like poetry


    .


    The ghouls rushed in and tore apart the corpse of the leader.


    Chaos grew out of control.

 Chapter 747

    Relife Player 747


    [Chapter 191]


    [Half-marriage (3)]


    I felt like I had a long sleep.


    In his dreams, he became several beings and experienced their lives.


    Then he forgot who he was.


    Who am I and where am I?


    The doubts I had initially heard were soon overshadowed by the rush of willpower.


    ��Please save my brother.


    But by the time you wake up.


    He became aware of his existence.


    My name is-.


    ��Please bring my brother back to life.


    It is Shindorim.


    Shin Yeon-soo��s older brother.


    her only family.


    He heard a voice calling him from the border between conscious and unconscious.


    I followed the voice and opened my eyes.


    Even then, the ritual was incomplete.


    The consciousness that had been dormant for a long time remained in a hazy state even after awakening.


    Something is missing.


    Then he felt thirsty.


    And as his instincts told him, he ate his sister��s soul.


    ��I am Shindorim.


    The self that my sister remembers.


    Sindorim defined himself by eating his sister��s soul.


    ����.


    And when I digested all the souls.


    Fully awakened, he realized what he had done.


    Whoa��!


    he killed his sister


    Realizing that he had strangled his sister, he vomited.


    But the body, which was looking for normal functioning, poured out nothing.


    I��


    I killed my sister.


    how the heck did this happen


    He couldn��t figure out the situation.


    Fortunately, there was only one person on the spot who could answer his questions.


    ��Your sister gave her life to bring you back to life.


    ����.


    Apparently, you don��t seem to remember your death properly. Yes, from your point of view, it must feel like waking up naturally after a long sleep. Who are you all?


    Regardless of who I am. How does it feel to wake up after dying once?


    There was an old man dressed as a priest.


    The old man chuckled.


    ��


    I�� am I really dead?


    Yes, search your memory carefully. My memory may be jumbled now, but something comes to mind.


    Shindorim accepted the situation.


    Then, he followed the words of the old man who introduced himself as the vice-chief.


    Although my memory was hazy.


    He could remember that he died while saving his sister from the monsters that invaded Gangbuk.


    But why is the memory��


    strangely, not from my perspective, but from someone else��s perspective?


    Suddenly, I had a question like that.


    Shindorim decided not to think about it.


    An unspeakable ��instinct�� forced me not to think about it.


    Soon he��


    ��Yeon-soo saved me by using the environment of being half-married.


    Whoa. Knowing that�� It seems that the knowledge that my sister possessed was also transferred when she was resurrected.


    Sindorim could naturally recall everything about mana science.


    The knowledge that my sister possessed before she was alive.


    Sindorim noticed that he absorbed her soul and absorbed her knowledge as well.


    The vice-president seemed to welcome it.


    Sindorim��s face was just melancholy.


    stupid thing.


    If I saved you, you should live happily. Why are you so obsessed with saving me?


    I didn��t mean to save you for this.


    After all, he killed his sister to regain his life.


    He was deeply engulfed in self-doubt.


    What do you do when you live like yourself?


    I just wanted to die like this.


    Just the thought of living by sacrificing his sister��s life in the future made him want to end his own life.


    That was then.


    do you have any regrets Don��t you forget your sister who killed herself and saved you?


    The vice-chief saw through his heart.


    he said in a serious tone.


    ��yes. I��m thinking about what the hell I��m doing when I��m alive. Do I deserve to be alive?


    The value you want to live in is what you find and create yourself. Do you really need to be frustrated that you don��t have it right now?


    Still�� I don��t think I can live on behalf of Yeonsu. It would be nice if I could sacrifice myself again to save Yeonsu��


    Then what if there was a way?


    ����!! Wouldn��t it be enough to create the value of being alive with it?


    Is there a way?


    You can save your sister.


    Shin Do-rim jumped up from his seat.


    The vice-teacher grinned.


    don��t have cancer It��s not impossible if you have the knowledge of a child.


    ����.


    What is needed to revive a person is the person��s soul and a vessel to contain it. But the child��s soul is now mixed in your body, and the vessel remains intact like this.


    listen to the vice-governor��s words.


    Shin Dorim��s eyes widened.


    He was right.


    All materials were provided.


    The problem is-.


    ��The will to do so must be realized. You don��t have < miracle >, so you can��t activate it right away.


    ��but you��re saying there��s a way.


    cancer don��t


    please let me know


    This is just my hypothesis, but a < miracle > is nothing more than turning one��s will into the world��s will by touching the totality of the world��s will.


    ����.


    If you know the theory, wouldn��t it be possible to reproduce < Miracle >?


    How��


    He said he just remembered it.


    said the old man with a giggle.


    That��s all you have to do is to reduce the scope of the world��s will and realize the world��s will in a small sense. Aren��t both the macrocosm and the microcosm ��universe�� after all?


    ����.


    With your will, you will unify the will of the people gathered here. That would create a small world of meaning for you and them to perceive. At that time, you become the subject and strongly desire it.


    ��not theoretically impossible. But how can I unify their will? How is that possible?


    Why is that impossible? The environment is already in place to some extent.


    ����.


    In this place, there are people who share the same pain as you. By becoming a saint of the Mana Cult, you bring them together under one banner.


    It must be hard though. No matter how much I become their spiritual being, people��s thoughts will be different, but will unification of will be possible?


    So you bind their souls so that you have complete control over them. ���� !


    You use them to devour the souls of many. Then your body will be filled with countless souls.


    As if the devil whispered.


    The old man tapped Shindorim on the shoulder and said quietly.


    What do you think will happen if that happens? A cosmos will unfold in your body.


    ����.


    The world will be created inside the body. The totality of the world��s will must also exist within you.


    ����.


    Then I go there and pray earnestly to bring my little sister back to life. How is it? Isn��t that theoretically impossible?


    ��I don��t think it��s theoretically impossible.


    Where would you like to try it?


    Let��s try.


    With the determination to bring her sister back to life.


    Sindorim went over to the assistant priest��s suggestion without hesitation.


    Then, to help you, I will give you the artifacts I have created. If I had known it would be like this, I would not have hidden it in the academy library. It��s weaker than them, but with my little sister��s knowledge, it��s still worth trying.


    It must be a very interesting experiment.


    The old man couldn��t hide his laughter.


    ��


    The head of the Mana cult has died.


    In a situation where there is no saintess viceroy.


    No one could control the situation now.


    Eunha clicked her tongue.


    I have to go outside at once.


    Since even the general public were mixed in, they couldn��t even attack properly


    ��


    Outside the Capitol, Mana��s aura was strongly felt.


    It seemed that omnipresence was taking place in that gap.


    blue brother! Tell the people in the venue to get out right now!


    I get it! I��ll do as you say!


    I��ll deal with that guy, oppa, focus on telepathy.


    Eunha shouted at Jinparang.


    Jinparang, who was dealing with the ghoul who jumped up the desk, responded.


    He distances himself from the ghoul.


    Kaede Hoshimiya leaped into the gap between them. The distance at which


    Wind Thrash


    arrows cannot be aimed.


    She threw the tonfa she held with both hands straight at the ghoul.


    A strong wind blows in Tonfa.


    Kaede hit the ghoul with a hugely distended abdomen at random.


    Whoops��.


    Each one dealt a heavy blow.


    The wind in the tonfa ripped off the ghoul��s skin one after another.


    Eventually, it pierced the man��s stomach.


    Even so, the one who felt no pain reached out his fist towards her.


    The Lord said,


    ��No one can touch my people.��


    Immediately after, her body was bathed in light.


    The blue shield defended the attack.


    Illya��s protection magic.


    The effect did not stop there.


    Kaede was able to attack while being protected by the shield.


    As she wielded the tonfa, the shield also transformed accordingly.


    The tonfa, which even covered the wind with a protective shield, slashed the ghoul��s temple.


    The windbreaker


    ��s size seemed to exceed 2m.


    However, in the process of attacking her, he had no choice but to lower his upper body.


    Thanks to that, she was able to blow his head off with ease.


    Can you cast protection magic on the people in the Illya venue? It��s to stop them from eating more people. yes Lord! I could.


    In the meantime, Jinparang spread the word to people through telepathy.


    However, there were also those who did not listen to his telepathy and still tried to be eaten by the ghouls.


    Eunha removed those people and instructed Illya.


    The Lord said,


    I will kill death.


    Illya faithfully followed the instructions.


    Furthermore, she spread deadly magic to the ghouls while protecting people.


    The white ripples that spread around her broke their bodies. Or the function has deteriorated.


    I��m glad you brought Illya.


    Effective against ghouls.


    No damage to allies.


    Magic that damages ghouls.


    It was a magic that was easy to use in a place where people and ghouls were mixed.


    After praising Ilya, Eunha confirmed that people were escaping the venue while being guided by the players.


    Kaede. uh.


    You lead the people leaving the venue with Blue and Ilya. Probably something similar is happening outside. Be careful.


    yes i will do that What are you going to do then?


    Among the party members in the Capitol, she was the only one who could lead the party instead of herself.


    Eunha entrusted her with command.


    Then I answered her question.


    Of course, we need to find out what caused this sadal.


    It may not be Shindorim, though.


    There was a high probability that a < Myungwang > who could manipulate the dead would have been born.


    Right now, the ghouls were running amok and killing people.


    Sooner or later, when < Myeongwang > appears, they will show a military appearance.


    So, I had to find and defeat < Myungwang > as soon as possible.


    OK got it. Be careful. Please.


    Then, where is the < Myungwang > now?


    Kaede didn��t even ask. sea??h th�� n?vel_Fire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She would have noticed too.


    Her gaze instantly turned toward the altar. The place where the < miracle > happened.


    The cause must be there.


    He did not seek answers from Eunha and judged the situation himself.


    The < miracle > happened downstairs where the altar was.


    Perhaps < Myeongwang > is there.


    Eventually, Kaede leaves.


    Galactic decided to leave the evacuation of ordinary people up to them and the players.


    And he decided to go right down from the location where the remaining people and the altar were.


    The Sonic Waves


    galaxy used Yekyung��s providence.


    He touched the altar and sent ultrasonic waves down the ground.


    I figured out the structure under the ground.


    he was lost in thought


    ��I��m on the 3rd basement level.


    The outer wall is thicker than the other floors. Is it like an air-raid shelter?


    The ultrasound was blocked by the outer wall of the third basement floor, so it was only able to determine the size of the space.


    Apparently, the outer walls were thick and resistant to magic.


    That��s why the third basement floor was suspicious.


    Samra Clan Road.


    yes how can i do it? Drill a hole up to the 3rd basement floor.


    You use people like excavators.


    There was no need to dig the ground.


    It was because there was Chong Eun-joo, who can be said to be a specialist in relation to the ground, at the right time.


    she cast a spell


    Koo Goo Goo!!


    In an instant, a hole was dug through the ground.


    He peered through a hole large enough for three people to pass through.


    It was dark and I couldn��t see anything.


    The outer wall on the third basement floor was a bit thick. Anyway, I drilled through there.


    Thank you. Then let��s go.


    Eunha first sent Hunter down.


    Next he jumped in.


    He snapped his fingers and lit up the darkness of the hole.


    -Is this here?


    Invoke magic to alleviate the shock.


    Eunha immediately turned her gaze.


    I was feeling an ominous aura.


    -It��s Sindorim.


    < Myeongwang > Sindorim.


    Eun-ha recognized his identity at a glance, wearing a black robe.


    It was the same face that was widely reported in the media in the previous life.


    The two looked at each other.


    ������.��


    Why is Sindorim alive?


    It didn��t matter anymore.


    The cause of this sadal was Sindorim, and it was important that it be resolved quickly.


    should be knocked down soon


    Sindorim seemed to be the same.


    The two people who met their eyes recognized that they were each other��s ��enemies��.


    Immediately after-.


    ��Destruction


    Burst Counter


    The magic of the two collided.

 Chapter 748

    Relife Player 748


    [Chapter 192]


    [Clash of the Gods]


    Nanji Hangang Park at that time.


    Elementary school students on a picnic looked at the old National Assembly building across the Han River in the distance.


    ������.��


    The atmosphere was unusual.


    The sky is toxic blue.


    The sky over the Capitol was getting darker and darker.


    Moreover, an indescribable aura made their goosebumps stand up.


    Something seems to happen.


    Immediately after-.


    ��Koo-gu-gu-gu-gu!!


    Suddenly, the world shook.


    There was a roaring sound that sounded like the eardrums would explode.


    Only then did the elementary school students who had been watching the National Assembly building in a daze scream in amazement.


    And they witnessed the phenomenon across the river.


    What is that?


    ������.��


    The old Capitol collapsed.


    Even that would be surprising.


    They could see something blue shimmering in the dust cloud.


    Mana��s omnipresence.


    The omnipresence that started from the Capitol was approaching them.


    Key profit!!


    And Han Kang reacted.


    It went through a purification process for a while, but the river was still black and turbid.


    The raging river gave strength to the omnipresence.


    The phenomenon that occurred as a result was no different from what was planned.


    Monsters are born.


    They sensed the presence��s mana and were trying to rise above the river.


    Not afraid of Cocoon.


    Forming an army, they tried to infiltrate the inside without hesitation in lowering their rank.


    ��Ah ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!��


    Guys, run away! Never look back and hurry up!


    The reactions of elementary school students who saw them up close were varied.


    Someone screamed and ran away.


    Someone was just crying.


    Someone found my parents.


    So no matter how frightening the situation was, the homeroom teachers had no choice but to wake up for them.


    They encouraged the children and forced them to run.


    teacher! Give him to me! I��ll pick up and run!


    no! I would rather ask for other children!


    I was so shocked to see the monster that I even ran away holding the children who had lost their strength.


    Curiously, people have demonstrated superhuman strength in a crisis situation.


    The teacher, who was usually swayed by the children, even ran with them on both shoulders.


    Fortunately, it was far from the place where the monsters were born.


    It would have been enough to evacuate with the running of young children.


    ��Keeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee!!


    That idea was soon shattered.


    Omnipresence called omnipresence.


    The fact that mass ubiquity occurred meant that another corresponding ubiquity could occur somewhere.


    Even more so, there was a crack in Cocoon.


    Omnipresence invaded the inside of the cocoon and stimulated the mana that was inactive inside the cocoon.


    It was an instant that a large amount of omnipresence occurred in a place not far away.


    Nanji Hangang Park is infested with monsters.


    In addition, flying monsters appeared and the situation only worsened.


    ��Are you okay? Give me a little more strength!


    People became more desperate.


    It was the same with Ha Baek-ryun.


    She gasped for breath and ran, catching the students who were lagging behind.


    As long as you get there, you��ll be fine! So even if it��s hard, run quickly!


    Players will arrive soon.


    You just have to run away until then.


    She was friendly with the Pandora Clan members and felt familiar with the player��s presence, so there was no doubt about it. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Meanwhile-.


    ����Chick-chi-jik��


    As it reacts to the mana of the area.


    She didn��t know that the seal on her was causing noise.


    ��


    Also, at that time, the fairy government.


    The Mana Management Organization��s monitoring bureau quickly identified a large-scale omnipresence in Yeongdeungpo-gu.


    Do Chae-yeon, the supervisor who noticed the situation first, reported it to the director of the surveillance bureau, who was officially at the same level as herself.


    ��What is the scale of ubiquity? It would not be strange to be promoted to the third tier right now.


    If there are signs of a promotion to the 3rd tier, it must be the 4th tier overrank.


    < Narak > Seonwoo Hwaryeong.


    The director of surveillance, he was lost in thought.


    According to the guidelines, omnipresence above the 4th hierarchy was to be reported to the Minister of the Mana Management Organization.


    But his judgment was different.


    Unless the omnipresence is accurately identified, it is not something to report to the Minister. You should talk to the Bureau of Control staff currently out near the site to get the exact situation.


    But, Superintendent. If you see that the Han River is reacting the same way��


    Come to know. �� all right.


    In terms of rank, it is said to be equivalent.


    < Nara >��s career cannot be ignored.


    Do Chae-yeon skillfully corrected her expression and left the office.


    It��s something I can handle on my own, but I can��t make it big. If it��s that ubiquitous, it��ll be enough to block players active in Yeouido. Still, I��ll have to tell the information bureau of the dispatching country.


    Omnipresent on the scale of the 4th tier Overrank.


    In Gangnam, which is protected by Cocoon, the situation where high-ranking officials were omnipresent could not be dismissed as ��separation��.


    However, the moment he reports to Baek Seo-jin, everything will become his achievement.


    It could be easily solved, but I couldn��t lose that ball.


    Until then, Seonwoo Hwaryeong thought he could solve it on his own.


    that made things worse.


    [Director of Surveillance. This is Do Chae-yeon. The Houses of Parliament are said to have collapsed. And it is said that the ubiquity that occurred in Yeouido started to spread to the Gangbuk area that borders the Han River.] ����. [


    The


    controller Mora Yul and I decided to upgrade this ubiquity to the third tier.]


    ��Al I guess report to the minister


    Seonwoo Hwaryeong had to admit his mistake belatedly.


    In the end, he reported to Baek Seo-jin, and Baek Seo-jin informed the fairy Lim Ga-eul.


    That��s how the meeting of the director-level or higher suddenly took place.


    [Report the situation to the controller Mora Yul.]


    Yes, Fairy. According to what I heard, some kind of magic was activated during the anti-marriage ceremony in the Mana Church.


    The Information Bureau believes that the Gift of < Miracle > has been activated. The phenomenon in which the waves and the world change is similar to the reaction of < Yeoje > in the recapture of Uijeongbu a few years ago.


    [��Are you sure?]


    Yes, it��s almost certain.


    A video conference with a fairy.


    The controller and < Big Data > Mora Yul gave a briefing with a sullen face.


    The intelligence director added.


    The world is changed by the Gift < Miracle >.


    People in the seats were silent.


    Nothing good has come from the news since.


    The ghouls that haunted the National Assembly Building are trying to spread throughout Yeongdeungpo-gu.


    The existence that is directing them is currently estimated to be the third tier.


    Furthermore, the omnipresence is proliferating and spreading beyond the Han River to Gangbuk.


    Lim Ga-eul sighed.


    [By the way, the surveillance director said he tried to handle this situation arbitrarily, but he seems to be blinded by the ball.]


    ��Sorry.


    ������.��


    Lim Ga-eul glanced at Seonwoo Hwaryeong.


    She blatantly criticized him.


    People��s eyes weren��t nice either.


    In response, Seonwoo Hwaryeong lowered her head and silently received criticism.


    [The supervisor��s punishment will be given later. Before that, we need to resolve this situation. Before that, Mora Yul Controller, there��s something I need to point out.]


    Yes, Fairy. Please speak.


    [As the followers of the Mana cult say, are ghouls really resurrected? And is the being leading them really a monster? I really need to point this out.]


    ��According to the Mana Cultists�� argument, the logic is that ghouls are people, but according to the information from the field, they can be said to be ��completely different�� beings created using corpses as a medium. Instinct takes precedence over reason, and of course, they do not have the heart that a creature should have.


    [Then, you mean a monster.]


    It��s a bit ambiguous to categorize it as a monster. They didn��t even have magic stones.


    [Then, what is their identity?]


    I can��t come up with the right words�� If I had to express it, I think I could say ��remnants of thoughts��.


    ������.��


    However, the existence that is said to be in command of the ghouls has an appearance that is almost human-like.


    The ghouls that caused the current situation.


    Humans are not monsters either.


    Moraul explained the knowledge he knew in an easy-to-understand manner.


    Lim Ga-eul came to a conclusion.


    [��The fact remains that either of them is an ideal enemy that carries the risk of threatening humanity.]


    ������.��


    [Inform the people on the spot and give them instructions not to hesitate in subjugating the ghouls. And the ringleader will be captured alive if possible, but if it is unavoidable, we will permit the killing.]


    Enemy of mankind.


    The mission of the players, then, was to kill their enemies in order to defend humanity.


    Those present agreed.


    Lim Ga-eul sang Baek Seo-jin.


    [Minister Baek Seo-jin.]


    Yes, Fairy.


    [How many Twelve Seats can be put into the field right now?]


    ��< The First Sword > < Illusion Poetry > < Witch of Time > < The Holy Mother > can be put in immediately. < Beast Tamer > is concentrating on defending the district while the rest of the Twelve have other missions or are currently on business trips to the provinces.


    Baek Seo-jin answered after thinking for a while.


    There are four movable zodiacs.


    Two areas suffered major damage.


    Lim Ga-eul and others put their heads together to think of the Twelve seats.


    The biggest problem was in which area to put Ji Yong-hyun, the dealer.


    [Director Moraul. Is the damage to Nanji Hangang Park serious?]


    ��It��s a bit dangerous. It seems that there are many elementary school students who went on a picnic to the park today. Almost all of them are said to be trapped in the park because of monsters appearing everywhere before they can get out of the park.


    The damage was severe on either side.


    However, it was not easy to overcome the situation in which elementary school students were confined.


    On the one hand, the incident at the National Assembly building was clearly the fault of the Mana religion, and it was possible to pass the blame on.


    Public opinion will think so.


    [��Put the Twelve Seats < First Sword > and < Time Witch > into Nanji Park. And the Special Bureau should mobilize personnel along with < Phantasm > and < The Holy Mother >.]


    So she had no choice but to avoid the worst and choose the lesser evil.


    On the other hand, I just wanted < Phantasy > < The Holy Mother > and the players in Yeongdeungpo-gu to solve the situation.


    Then the good news came.


    This is the information I just received. It is said that < Crimson Wings > was witnessed at the site of the National Assembly building. It is said that they are currently in a conflict with an entity believed to be in command of the ghouls. ������!!��


    < Crimson Zone > Noh Eun-ha.


    When she heard his name, she was able to clear her heart.


    Not only her, but others felt the same way.


    After the Seoul disaster, Noh Eun-ha��s name was trusted by many people.


    Meanwhile-.


    -Are you really going to come out like this?


    Baek Seo-jin watched Seonwoo Hwaryeong.


    ��


    Eunha and Sindorim��s workshop.


    The confrontation did not back down.


    Sindorim quickly cast magic and prevented Eunha from approaching.


    Eun-ha tried to close the distance by destroying or repaying his magic.


    Finally-.


    �� Kwa-kwa-kwa-kwak!!


    The building collapsed, unable to withstand the magic��s recoil any longer.


    Eunha hurriedly avoided herself.


    Damn you did that on purpose


    Eunha clicked her tongue inwardly.


    Shindorim��s magic a while ago was clearly aiming for the collapse of the ground.


    It was a plan to bury himself in the entire building.


    Fortunately, he was able to survive being buried in the third basement level.


    ��It��s quite strong. The aisle was narrow, so we couldn��t join forces, but it��s amazing that you can show such skills alone. It seems that the mana in the body is also quite large. No, I don��t know if there is an end.


    ��Thank you for saving me.


    As expected, he is said to be the holder of a < miracle >.


    The gun stuck out its tongue.


    Meanwhile, Eunha expressed her gratitude.


    Just before that, she had activated her magic to prevent the building debris from falling.


    It was entirely thanks to her magic that he came to the surface.


    Total mayhem.


    Eunha looked around.


    The living and the dead are mixed.


    They were fighting each other.


    It was somewhat expected, but it was quite a scene reminiscent of chaos.


    Where is Sindorim?


    Eun-ha turned her eyes away from Abigail.


    I found the person who caused this situation.


    Shindorim, which destroyed the National Assembly building, could not have been caught in the explosion.


    Sure enough, the guy was alive.


    -Listen! The anti-marriage was successfully able to summon the spirits of those you longed for! So don��t be afraid of them!


    Where the Houses of Parliament collapsed.


    Building debris rose like mountains.


    Sindorim stood there.


    Black Cloak Skeleton Staff Helm.


    He was wearing a costume similar to Shindorim from < Myungwang > that Eunha remembers.


    The Artifact of < Myungwang > should have been destroyed, but did these Mana Cultists make the Artifact on their own?


    I was thinking about it when we were exchanging workshops in the basement.


    Manaism was a useless group.


    Eunha frowned.


    If that artifact has a similar function to the one he thought of��


    -It��s hard to deal with the ghouls, but you have to work hard to stop people.


    The black cloak strengthens the ghouls and grants them all sorts of debuffs.


    The skeleton wand controls the ghouls.


    And the helmet brainwashes people.


    He activated the artifact.


    However, their souls were not fully resurrected even though they were called! So, we need your memory so that they can fully resurrect!


    ������.��


    If you miss them, if you want them to come back to life, give them your memories.


    ������.��


    I am Sindorim, the saint of Manaism! I, too, intend to sacrifice my memory to save my little sister! Previously! I set out like this to save those who share the same pain as me!


    Helm��s indoctrination was limited.


    But it was just as powerful.


    Those who believed in Manasin could not shake off the brainwashing of Shindorim.


    So, members of Manasin! Don��t be afraid of death, welcome it with joy! Then you will be resurrected!


    Sindorim boosted the morale of the followers and made them eat themselves by the ghouls.


    Seojun! Mom will save you!


    Don��t be afraid of death! Just because I disappear, if my brother comes back to life, it will be eaten cheaply. Long live Manasin!


    ��Hurrah! Hurrah! Hurray!!��


    The believers lost their reason.


    They shook off the players and ran to nearby ghouls.


    The ghoul gobbled them up.


    Aagh!! Long live Manasin!


    Resurrection after death!!


    ������.��


    They shouted the greatness of the half-honesty, it seemed like they were holding a lunatic��s festival.


    The players and those who hadn��t been brainwashed had no choice but to stare at the spectacle, almost stunned.


    It was not at a level that could be dried.


    To make matters worse��.


    ��Heuk! These guys are getting stronger! Be careful�� Creepy��!!


    ��Are they turning normal people into zombies?


    A large number of enhanced ghouls appeared.


    Among them, there were those who turned people into ghouls.


    Moreover, ubiquity was occurring.


    Key profit!!


    Krrrr!!


    Monsters covet mana.


    Mana is the exclusive property of the living.


    They paid no attention to ghouls and preyed on living people.


    Monster ghouls and fanatics willing to be eaten by ghouls.


    The chaos only grew stronger.


    If there are still people who don��t believe in me�� that��s good. I will show you proof that I have truly inherited the will of Mana God!


    Even so, Sindorim did not stop.


    he continued to agitate


    A fire was lit to accelerate the chaos.


    ����!!!!!


    He swung his skull staff.


    The skull opened its mouth, emitting a hideous light.


    that becomes the starting point


    The tower where Sindorim stood collapsed.


    Then, the remains of the tower were reconstructed and transformed into something huge, capturing nearby ghouls.


    ������.��


    People were just overwhelmed.


    A giant appeared.


    The giant, made of a material similar to the ghouls, held a huge spear.


    The giant raised his spear high into the sky.


    ��This is it! It is the power of the god Mana that you believe in!


    Sindorim riding on the shoulders of giants.


    he shouted at the top of his voice.


    Immediately after, the monster roared.


    no, it was a scream


    A giant with burnt skin let out a scream.


    ������.��


    Even though the existence itself is a threat.


    People froze when they heard a scream that seemed to mix everything together.


    ��Return to the bosom of God Mana!!


    A being far from holiness.


    A terrible and ugly existence that shouldn��t exist in the world.


    People who were sane could not feel faith in giants.


    Even so, they felt fear over the god of Sindorim.


    ������!!!!!


    Fear was fear.


    Fear was soon awe.


    Awe was directly related to religiosity.


    That alone gave Shindorim a stronger driving force.


    He used a giant to attack players who got in his way.


    The giant dropped the spear he had raised.


    It was then.


    ��Phoenix transformation


    phoenix wings


    . Cloudy sky.


    Suddenly, a light flashed.


    Sindorim raised his head at the energy he felt from the sky.


    And saw.


    ����Blast Cross


    Something was flying.


    Wings of Flame.


    In an instant, it caught my eye.


    Immediately after, his vision was colored with crimson fire.


    ��what?


    ��Koo-gu-gu-gu-gu!!


    in one hit.


    The giant��s body was dismembered.


    The giant, created to show the god Mana��s power, collapses in flames.


    Sindorim, who fell to the ground, couldn��t believe this situation.


    But even if he doesn��t believe it��


    -The mana god is a dog horn. If you get cut by my sword, you will all die.


    Eunha spread her crimson wings.


    sparks fly


    Even the winter


    petals that bloom coldly are scattered.


    flames and petals.


    They flutter into the world.


    A mystical sight unfolded.


    The Lord said,


    I will kill death.


    Also, the Lord said,


    ��Gods are insignificant, but everything depends on my sword.��


    Also, < Cult''s Saint > Illya.


    She activated purification magic and buff at the same time.

 Chapter 749

    Relife Player 749(b)


    [Chapter 192]


    [Clash of the Gods (2)]


    Ghouls appeared out of nowhere.


    Monsters that instinctively want to eat people, feel no pain, and wriggle without dying even when their heads are smashed.


    The guys who appeared near the National Assembly building got out of the gearco area and were making the entire Yeongdeungpo-gu a mess.


    Wow! what��s this!? Ahh��!!


    Somebody get these off! People are biting! hurry!!


    Upon hearing the news, the players who went to the scene were fed up with the sight unfolding throughout Yeongdeungpo-gu.


    It was downtown.


    However, in a city with a lot of population movement, monsters appeared in large numbers, so it was quite embarrassing.


    Fortunately, the city center didn��t collapse because they didn��t use magic, but�C


    ��Kuu��!! Why are these things so strong!?


    be careful! I stepped over the wall! He must be hiding somewhere!


    Even without the use of magic, the ghouls were quite annoying.


    They were quick and strong.


    And in a city overflowing with buildings and people, their mobility was excellent.


    further-.


    �C Got it! It��s over with this�� Cuckoo��!!


    They don��t die even if you kill them�� How the hell are you supposed to respond!?


    There is no choice but to dismantle their organization with purification magic! If that doesn��t work, attack the head or legs to get rid of the mobility!!


    They oppressed the players with their bodies that would not die even if they died.


    In such a situation, supporters were already lacking.


    Purification magic that completely disintegrates corrupt tissue was generally possible only with knowledge of medicine.


    There was no way that such a manpower could be supplied immediately.


    Even more so, among the supporters, there were few people with that ability.


    In the end, most players had no choice but to break their heads to block their vision or break their legs to lose their mobility.


    You bad boys! Do you know what you guys are doing!?


    Oh really! Are you going to get away from there!?


    Worse still.


    Players had to be interrupted by ordinary people while attacking the ghouls.


    Each time the player panicked and had to change the path of the sword that was striking the ghoul.


    ��Are you guys not hearing those kids right now?! I mean, listen to their voices! what? Listening to the voice��


    the players were taken aback.


    But they were also heard.


    Save��Save��Give��


    Save��Save��Give��Hungry��


    Hungry��I��m��


    Ever since a huge explosion occurred at the Capitol a while ago .


    The ghouls were making such noises as they attacked the humans.


    At first, the people who were attacked by the ghouls and cried out for help��


    ��Ho, are you a mother? Are you mom?


    That��s right��


    Soon I was brainwashed by the sound the ghoul conveyed through my thoughts.


    So they volunteered to throw themselves at the ghouls.


    The ghouls became increasingly powerful.


    Dad�� or pocket money��


    I hear the voices of people who have passed away from the ghouls.


    Those who subconsciously noticed, either gave themselves up to them or went out to protect them.


    And in the case of the latter��.


    ��Kuhhh��!


    Yeah�� son. mom is fine


    who came out to protect


    A player who is disturbed.


    The ghouls did not hesitate to take advantage of their hesitation and eat them.


    And time passed again��


    Uh��uh��uh��uhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!!!!


    ������!!��


    Some ghouls were transformed.


    Some ghouls increased their physical abilities even more or used magic.


    and infect people.


    ������.��


    Those who grasped the situation were in great shock.


    At this rate, the country was completely destroyed by the ghouls.


    Still, they didn��t know where to start.


    The players in Yeongdeungpo-gu could not manage the situation.


    It was when they felt helpless.


    The touch of the breeze


    The wind blew at the moment


    of the healing bandage .


    A gentle wind pushed the ghoul away.


    At the same time, white bandages rose from behind the players�� shoulders.


    Infinitely stretched bandages grabbed the bodies of the ghouls in the area one by one.


    Are you all right!? Please wait a minute. After I��ve dealt with them, I��ll cast a healing spell.


    The time players earned against the ghouls was by no means meaningless.


    The time they earned was enough for players to mobilize from other areas.


    And as luck would have it.


    The clan members were returning to the Pandora Clan Hall at Sadang Station to report the completion of their mission.


    sister! All the ghouls are captured! now!


    < Angel on the battlefield > Cha Eun-woo.


    She saved the players.


    She wasn��t the only Pandora Clan supporter there.


    Fairy��s Call


    < Fairy > Eunah Noh.


    She was there too.


    She gave mana to a golden ring made from a high-grade treasure.


    Palm-sized fairies appeared around her, overflowing with mana.


    be careful honey


    You really want to be careful.


    Fairies whose features are unknown.


    All I knew was that they were a couple.


    ��Butterfly��s Blessing


    Sacred Photon


    Fairies assist with high-level magic by helping with control and casting.


    She entrusted the preparations to the fairies and activated the Artifact Butterfly��s protection.


    Based on the vast amount of mana in the body.


    Countless butterflies appeared.


    Under the protection of the butterflies, Eun-a cast the magic the fairies were preparing.


    ����!!!!!


    Butterflies emit dazzling light.


    Butterflies that looked as if they were covered in particles of light began flapping their wings.


    scattering particles of light.


    Butterflies filled the surroundings.


    Pandora Clan applied for support. Can you tell me who the representative is among the people here? We came in a hurry and didn��t know in detail what was going on.


    ������.��


    Like a lie.


    Exactly only the ghouls disappeared.


    The players didn��t know how amazing it was.


    -Eunwoo and Eunah, I��m so glad you��re here. I was worried about what to do if there weren��t many supporters who could use high-level purification magic.


    not long after that


    Park Hye-rim of the Twelve Seats < The Holy Mother > also appeared.


    < The Virgin > < Fairy > < Angel on the battlefield >.


    It was the gathering of three priests.


    Their presence reassured people��s hearts.


    ��


    Near the Capitol at that time.


    The confusion was the strongest there.


    Players were not able to properly demonstrate their skills while fighting the ghouls while saving ordinary people.


    At least the galaxy was relatively free.


    It was because all around Sindorim were ghouls.


    That��s one thing-.


    ��Even if you kill or kill, there is no end.


    I can��t even get close to him, so I��m just wasting my energy.


    Eunha, like the other players, was having a hard time.


    The number of ghouls was substantial.


    And they were in a situation where they were rushing at him in droves. It��s a shame that


    Blaze Crasher


    can fly.


    Otherwise, he would have been captured by the ghouls who were targeting him on the ground.


    The galaxy blew away the flames of the snowy winter like a whip.


    Throwing away the men chasing him, he folded his wings and dived.


    Prominence Lance


    Long blooming winter.


    The flames at the tip of the sword wrapped around him, creating a drill-like shape.


    Eunha immediately attacked Shindorim, who was protected by the ghouls.


    ��Don��t disturb me!!


    Sindorim did not suffer as it was.


    He swung his skull staff.


    A skeleton staff with red eyes offset the shock and flames.


    kuh��!!


    he groaned briefly.


    It seemed like he felt a lot of pressure.


    Even so, he maintained his protective magic and focused on blocking the galaxy��s assault machine.


    ����!


    While exchanging several battles.


    Shin Do-rim was able to grasp that Eun-ha was a very difficult opponent.


    A player with quick mobility, as well as air supremacy, and above all, a player who uses magic that is vulnerable to ghouls.


    He felt the biggest threat to Eunha among the players here.


    That��s why I used my body as bait to defeat the opponent who was the most stumbling block.


    Eunha was caught as he intended.


    Sindorim ordered the ghouls gathered around him.


    Corpse Explosion


    Ghouls


    dive into a lowered galaxy.


    Sindorim just in time exploded their bodies.


    The explosion caused by more than a dozen ghouls engulfed the galaxy.


    The earth dragon��s scales


    , but the joy of Sindorim is short-lived.


    He avoided his seat and hardened his face when he saw the galaxy, which was intact despite the explosion.


    It��s really not a


    joke.


    Eunha spat out the dust that had entered her mouth onto the floor.


    He blocked the heat with his crimson wings and blocked the impact with the magic of < Earth Dragon >, and he clicked his tongue.


    They are raiding Shindorim with < Jirong > and other players, but they are not getting any results.


    I use the ghouls as a shield so I can��t even get close to them, but they��re getting stronger as time goes on.


    There was no business in the stock.


    No matter how much he burnt it, Sindorim created just as many ghouls as if it were no big deal.


    In addition, there were even ghouls that infected with ghouls.


    On the other hand, those who fought alongside him were outnumbered by the number of ghouls and were getting tired as time passed.


    As if laughing at them��


    ����Mana harbors countless thoughts that you may not know about.


    ������.��


    Sindorim opened his arms.


    Mana melted into the atmosphere reacted.


    The thoughts that dwell in mana are activated.


    An excellent number of ghouls appeared.


    A size that can be almost considered a military force.


    Eventually, Sindorim, who controls them, aimed a cane at Eunha.


    Kyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaak


    I want to live! I don��t want to die!


    Even if we have to run away, we have to ruin it! They��re heading towards us right now��!!


    The ghouls ran.


    The players were stunned.


    Dozens of ghouls rushed from all directions.


    Even among them��


    ��Destroy the target with the sword.


    There were also those who were once players.


    Unlike normal ghouls, they were carrying sharp weapons.


    He even had the ability to command ghouls.


    Now, even commander-level ghouls appear.


    We need to get rid of these guys first.


    Eunha gritted her teeth.


    It was not possible to have the threatening ghouls even have control over the quantity alone.


    The thoughts of the players coincided.


    However, they were in a hurry to deal with the Ghouls flocking to them.


    Blast Cross


    and the galaxy took flight.


    As long as Vilent Venom doesn��t work on the ghouls at all.


    This was the only magic that was most effective against the army.


    He struck down the flame-filled sword, carving the traces of the cross on the ground.


    Still, they persisted.


    Memories�� I need memories.


    It��s not enough, it��s not enough!!


    The ghoul, who was hit with magic properly, disappeared completely without leaving any traces of it.


    The ghouls located on the outskirts of the magic��s influence ran at full speed while covered in flames.


    Covered in flames, they tried to take people��s lives even while their bodies were collapsing.


    In response, < Jirong > and the players poured magic right away.


    < The Earth Dragon > collapsed the ground and threw them into the pit.


    Players poured firepower without a break in the gap.


    The Flame Thorn


    Galaxy decided to leave it to them.


    He flapped his wings past them.


    moment.


    Eunha turned mid-flight and aimed at the commander-level ghouls who were about to surprise them.


    The thorns of the flames drifting around the coldly blooming winter pierced his head.


    After subduing him with one shot, he turned around and chased Shindorim.


    Blaze Crasher


    The snowy winter��s sword bent and aimed at Sindorim.


    Then a ghoul appeared from somewhere and burned my body to block the attack.


    A commander-level ghoul by his side attacked the galaxy with a greatsword.


    further-.


    ��Kyaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!


    Sindorim��s cane flashed in his eyes.


    The ghouls let out screams that would tear apart their eardrums.


    The guys nearby ran on all fours and chased the galaxy.


    After that, we built a mountain by stacking our bodies together.


    No matter how high he could reach, the ghouls piled up in abundance and fell.


    Pii profit!!


    Eun-ha, who was exchanging battles with the commander-level ghoul, hurriedly avoided herself.


    The fire chicken cried loudly.


    Avoiding the hands of those who jumped up to catch the wings, I let them pass by the falling ones.


    There were several mountains of ghouls.


    The falling guys rushed across the floor and created mountains in the path of the galaxy.


    When even the sky came into the domain of the ghouls��


    ��Cuff Explosion


    Sindorim activated his magic.


    The falling ghoul exploded.


    The galaxy was hit by a headwind from the explosion.


    It flies to an unintended place.


    All in all, there was a mountain of ghouls.


    Cuff Explosion


    exploded again.


    This time the whole mountain exploded.


    Eunha defended herself from the explosion by covering her body with three pairs of wings.


    But on the other side of the mountain, the ghouls threw themselves at me.


    Those who jumped on each other��s backs fell on Eunha��s head.


    Concentrating on defending against the explosion, he fell to the floor unable to overcome their weight.


    The blast counter


    ghouls move while falling.


    Try to put your hands on his body.


    Eun-ha shook off their hands and lowered her sword into the air.


    The area where mana could be seen with the naked eye.


    The visualized mana was stimulated and caused a series of explosions.


    The ghouls�� limbs flew off.


    Tuk


    tuduk


    consumed a lot of mana.


    Activates Mana Drain.


    Eun-ha walked out of the explosion wearing a cloak of flame.


    ����.


    Ghouls surrounded the surroundings.


    Despite a series of explosions, their numbers hardly diminished.


    All of a sudden, the galaxy was besieged by ghouls alone.


    It wasn��t even a situation where you could spread your wings and fly.


    Before that happens, they��ll jump in and sabotage your flight.


    Sonic Wave


    Prominence Dance


    The ghouls who kept him in check.


    The commander-level ghoul gave the order.


    The ghouls moved.


    Eunha immediately relied on intuition and swung two swords.


    The function of the sensing network was maximized by using the providence of courtesy.


    ��awesome.


    see the sight


    Shin Do-rim was in awe of himself.


    Shin Do-rim, who distanced himself from the galaxy, did not take his eyes off the galaxy.


    Power went into the hand holding the staff.


    The galaxy��s attack was threatening Sindorim.


    But that��s it.


    Even so, Shindorim was confident.


    There was nothing he could do when he was alone in the middle of the ghouls.


    I can��t spread my wings like that, and I��m just tired as time goes by.


    Right now, I��m fighting somehow, but sooner or later the time will come when I run out of strength.


    Then the ghouls would never miss that opportunity.


    It was when he thought so.


    ��Looking for stars


    .


    I heard the sound cutting through the air.


    Sindorim raised his head to where the sound came from.


    A long trail soared.


    It rose to its highest point and then fell in a parabola.


    Coincidentally, it was where the galaxy was.


    Soon there was a thud.


    Gift < Beast >


    Something rose from the dust S��arch* The n?vel_Fire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    of the blade arm .


    Like the feet of a black beast.


    It knocked out the ghouls.


    ��Hey hyung, did you wait? Is that why you jump into enemy lines alone? I never thought that the day would come when I would live and receive help from my older brother. Welcome.


    I got in touch with Serena. The clan also grasped the situation and sent the people who were in the hall at the same time, or something. And it looks like Subin is coming here after convening the Heresy Inquisition.


    ��If you exclude the Heretic Inquisition, that sounds very fortunate. Shouldn��t we get out of here before that? Don��t worry. Just look behind this hyung and follow him closely.


    < Gale > Jinparang.


    he smiled triumphantly.


    Soon after, his fangs grew out of nowhere and his entire body began to be covered in hair.


    ��Gift < Beast >


    Mode: Blade Wolf


    Blade Thrust


    A huge wolf appears in an instant.


    The space around it rippled.


    The blade that appeared in the ripples pierced them.


    At the same time-.


    ��Gift < Beast >


    Mode: Blade Wolf


    Blade Gale A


    huge wolf galloped.


    The bristly hair became like a blade and pierced the bodies of the fearless ghouls.


    The wolf rushing at a speed like a gale created a blue road.


    And that way��


    ��-!!


    Coincidentally, he was on his way to Sindorim.


    Preparing for a clash with a giant wolf.


    Sindorim tried to prepare magic.


    right then-


    ��Ubo


    Hamper Wave


    Prominence Dance


    Noh Eun-ha followed closely behind the wolf.


    As soon as Eun-ha jammed her magic, she swung her swords filled with flames.

 Chapter 750

    Relife Player 750(b)


    [Chapter 192] S~ea??h the N??elFir��.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [Clash of the Gods (3)]


    at the same time.


    Do Wan-joon of Twelve Seats < Fantasy Poem > was heading to the scene in a hurry.


    Including the < Guardian >, two five spirits and clan members were recruited.


    As he got closer to the Capitol, he dealt with an increasing number of ghouls.


    Clanlord, it seems that these ghouls were embodied in such a state by being stimulated by the thoughts that were dissolved in the atmosphere. It seems that the reason it has a form close to a human is because the owner of the thought they used as a medium is also a human, and the perceptions of people who respond to the thought think that way.


    The Myungwang Clan was a group of players who excelled in handling mana.


    Go Eun-sil, the head of the Oryeong < Guardian >.


    After defeating the commander-level ghoul, she analyzed the situation.


    Do Wan-jun nodded.


    Then you��re saying that stimulating their thoughts will be more effective than purifying them.


    Do Wan-jun changed his posture.


    Instead of putting two daggers in, he took out two short guns.


    There was no need to reload the bullets.


    Because the moment he took out his gun, the World Will recognized that the bullet was loaded.


    Illusion magic was like that.


    Magic that fakes ��non-existence�� as ��existence�� and tricks the world��s will into reality.


    Do Wan-jun pulled the trigger.


    ��Spirit Bullet


    Magic belonging to advanced control techniques.


    The bullet created as a fantasy has become a reality as it is.


    Do Wan-Jun changed the properties of bullets using advanced control technology.


    In general, players did not imbue bullets with mana.


    This is because it is impossible to recognize the state of the bullet in the barrel.


    So, in order to give mana to bullets, it was a cumbersome task to take them out of the gun right before giving them.


    It was meaningless to < Phantom Poetry >.


    Strictly speaking, he did not enchant his own bullets, but rather enchant his fantasy magic with another enchantment.


    ��Kyaaaaaaaaaaaa!!!


    anyway.


    The bullets that hit the opponent��s psyche had an excellent effect on them.


    The body of the ghoul hit by the bullet turned into mana particles and disappeared.


    There was one more magic that worked besides purification magic. There are many players who can apply advanced control techniques, so it��s breath-taking.


    Yes, I��m glad we��re right. I��ll pass it on to Telepathist Baek Hye-min and let the players know.


    After grasping the weaknesses of the ghouls.


    It was like a solo stage for Myeongwang Clan players who were used to handling advanced control techniques.


    They quickly killed the ghouls and saved the people.


    Of course, things weren��t easy.


    ��No! never kill me! You better kill me!!


    please. please don��t kill them


    ������.��


    People who seemed obsessed with something interrupted them.


    If they stood in the way of the ghouls, they couldn��t attack the ghouls.


    ��I think I��m under a brainwashing spell.


    Do Wan-joon noticed at once that people were enchanted.


    My eyes were blurry.


    There was also a slight trace of magic left.


    It was as if someone had been brainwashed.


    no-


    ��You yourself have been brainwashed.


    They brainwashed themselves.


    Their cognition made it that way.


    People who have a lot of gaps in their hearts.


    Such people were apt to believe and also apt to be gullible.


    In other words, they were people who contributed to the realization of fantasy magic.


    ��It��s okay. Only they will attack, not you. You don��t have to get out of there.


    He pulled out a new device.


    A stick held in one hand.


    Holding the device in his hand, he took a posture to hang the arrow on the string.


    that moment- ��As


    imagined by the people around


    Phantom Arrow .


    As the will of the world comes to be recognized based on one��s posture.


    A bow was formed from the hand he was holding the device in.


    An arrow was caught on the string.


    An arrow that glows green.


    ����It won��t end with one shot.


    He aimed at the common people.


    I let go of the hand that pulled the protest.


    Arrows made of light particles soon pierced ordinary people.


    Even so, the person who was pierced by the arrow did not suffer any damage.


    He pierced the ghoul that was rushing to attack him from behind.


    While the commander-level ghoul��s body was bent after receiving an unexpected attack.


    Do Wan-Jun attacked the ghouls with protests several times.


    Soon the clan members rescued the civilians and they joined forces to annihilate them.


    It looks like they��re getting stronger the further you go inside. Don��t stay here. Let��s go to the Capitol. ��yes.��


    On the other hand, he said he found the magic to defeat the ghouls.


    The body��s mana was finite.


    Even with potions, there were limits.


    So, rather than dealing with the ghouls falling into the outskirts, the priority was to wipe out the source.


    After organizing the area to some extent, Do Wan-joon recalled his purpose.


    He instructed his clanmates.


    It wasn��t long before we reached the Capitol.


    What is this��


    ������.��


    The sight I saw there.


    There was no comparison with the outskirts.


    People, monsters, and ghouls.


    were fighting each other.


    Some of the people sided with the ghouls or were eaten by the ghouls themselves.


    There were not one or two commander-level ghouls, and there were many ghouls that infected people with ghouls.


    ��Kyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!!!


    There were even giant-level ghouls.


    Do Wan-joon was at a loss for words in a situation where no answer seemed to come out.


    right then-


    ��The Lord said,


    I will kill death.


    The meteor shower


    sky flashed.


    A white light bursts out.


    Hundreds of arrows were pouring down to the ground where the light had disappeared.


    Was it some kind of purification magic?


    They attack the ghouls.


    Do Wan-joon gave his eyes to the sky where the magic was deployed.


    ��Is it < Star Arrow >?


    Unlike myself, who learned by scratching the surface.


    A professionally trained archery player.


    < Star Arrow > Kaede Hoshimiya.


    She was floating in the air.


    Go to the place where < Star Arrow > is located. I guess you��d better work with a player from Clan Pandora.


    I saw her magic a while ago.


    Do Wan-jun, who came up with a flashing idea, said to his clan members.


    ��


    Artifact Hermes�� footsteps.


    Shoes made of Chungmu-grade treasure allowed the wearer to freely walk through the sky.


    I��ll go one step further.


    Yes, I will prepare too.


    The ghouls are running around fast.


    Even if they went out into open terrain, they couldn��t match their numbers and mobility.


    That��s why Kaede Hoshimiya went up into the sky where they couldn��t approach her.


    She gazed at a single point while looking at the battle situation.


    If you��re old, you��ll know how to avoid it.


    There��s no one around there to hurt, so we��ll have to attack that place.


    Noh Eun-ha and < Myungwang > are fighting.


    According to the information heard, < Myungwang > called himself Sindorim and seemed to be doing crazy things to revive his younger sister Shin Yeon-soo.


    His circumstances didn��t matter.


    The important thing is that this situation will be settled only when < Myungwang > is killed.


    Kaede set a target to reduce the number of ghouls and assist the galaxy.


    As she pulled the string, a blue arrow automatically appeared.


    Soon the arrow split into three branches.


    The Lord said,


    I will kill death.


    Now, it��s a bit of a bit of a bit of a bit of a bit of a bit of


    Illya recited a prayer.


    Kaede fired an arrow.


    Hundreds of arrows exploded in the sky above


    the meteor shower .


    Kaede averted her gaze from the ground where Illya��s magic-infused arrows were piercing.


    Then they protested again.


    can you do more


    Don��t worry about my mana.


    Kaede said to Ilya who was clinging to him.


    It was because Illya couldn��t be placed among ghouls with excellent mobility.


    That��s why Kaede was floating in the sky while hanging her.


    Soon, Kaede teamed up with Illya to try to intercept the ground again.


    It was then.


    ��Shhhhh!!


    ������!!��


    Suddenly, the sensor net reacted.


    Monsters were flying.


    A monster that could fly found the two of them.


    Kaede clicked his tongue.


    hold tight You��ll have to move mindlessly from now on.


    Kaede carried Iriya on her back.


    she clung to it


    Kaede immediately ran through the sky.


    Hermes�� step


    shoes sprouted wings.


    As she slipped, she sped forward like a shoe with wheels.


    Shehehehehehe!!


    However, the flying monster was faster than Kaede running in the sky.


    About 6th tier.


    Knowing the monster passing her, she prepared for the next attack.


    just as expected.


    He was circling the sky and trying to pounce on her. When the distance with


    the star-picking


    guy is short.


    Kaede recklessly fired an arrow into the sky.


    After that, I caught the rising trajectory and avoided the monster��s attack.


    Hermes steps


    and lands at a certain altitude.


    She found herself hanging on to Illya and aimed her bow at the guy coming up.


    ��Gift Granting Artifact


    < Amplification >


    The Lord said,


    ��God is an insignificant being, and everything depends on my sword.��


    At the time of the storm,


    each Pandora Clan member activates an artifact they carry.


    Kaede��s abilities increase.


    Also, Illya, who hugged her side tightly, gave her a buff.


    Kaede put a protest.


    ����!!!!


    The arrow marks the trajectory.


    The trail was caught in a violent storm.


    The monster was hit by the storm��s trajectory from the front.


    ��nearly finished.


    A monster that turns into mana particles.


    Kaede let out a sigh of relief as he watched the monster fall.


    Soon after, she lowered her altitude again and decided to start supporting fire.


    As long as < Amplification > was used, I couldn��t let my increased abilities go to waste.


    when I lowered my altitude like that.


    Telepathy was transmitted to her.


    [Myungwang Clan��s telepathist Baek Hye-min delivers a message from Myungwang Clanlord. < Star Arrow > Player We saw the skill that he showed a while ago. I would like to suggest how to collaborate with me with that skill. < Star Arrow > and the < Saint of the Order > next to the player.]


    ��


    Received the offer from the Twelve Seats < Illusion Poem >.


    The two landed on the ground.


    There, Do Wan-jun and Myeongwang Clan members were waiting.


    ��< Star Arrow > player. And again, the < Cult''s Saint > player. There is no need for time to exchange greetings, so let��s move on to the main topic.


    A voice somewhere desolate.


    Kaede and Illya listened to what he had to say.


    The gist of the story could be expressed in Kaede��s words.


    -If we use magic like before, you mean to strengthen our magic with fantasy magic on the ground?


    Yes, that��s right. And with my magic, I��ll keep the two people��s magic from targeting people.


    Do Wanjun explained the fantasy magic he would use.


    Kaede did not fully understand the profound content.


    Illya, on the other hand, was different.


    It means that people will see Kaede��s meteor shower and reinforce the idea of ��too many to count��.


    In addition, it will reinforce the idea that there are too many arrows and it is impossible to dodge them. The target will always be ghouls.


    Illya was well versed in mana studies.


    He also understood illusion magic.


    As a result, it was Ilya, not Kaede, who led the operation.


    Kaede obediently decided to follow Illya��s instructions.


    So-.


    ����Picking up the stars


    Hermes�� footsteps


    Kaede carried Illya on her back and soared into the sky.


    Having found a suitable location, she designated the place we had discussed beforehand.


    It is the most difficult area to deal with because it is mixed with human monster ghouls.


    She closed her eyes.


    I took a deep breath.


    ����.


    Just before that, Do Wan-joon said.


    He said he would help prevent Kaede��s magic from hitting people, but the perception of the person who cast the magic was the most important law.


    ����My arrows are arrows that only attack non-human beings.


    She followed Do Wan-jun��s words.


    I thought about it in my mind.


    He firmly believed in his own abilities.


    are you okay. You will do well.


    ��thank you, Sister.


    Illya also cheered me up.


    Kaede relaxed.


    She pulled the string.


    The bow caught three arrows.


    The Lord said,


    I will kill death.


    Illya recited a prayer.


    Her magic dwells in the arrow.


    [It is now!]


    Eventually, when telepathy came through.


    Kaede deployed her magic.


    ��Meteor


    showers, hundreds of arrows.


    they fall to the ground


    Soon-.


    ����!!!!


    The arrows that escaped her control split into dozens of branches again.


    Even herself looking down from the sky was an incredible sight.


    The tens of thousands of arrows looked so real that it was impossible to tell which one was an illusion.


    Kwak Kwa Kwa Kwa Kwam!!!


    They only targeted ghouls and monsters and applied large-scale purification magic.


    ��


    Let��s listen to Jinparang��s telepathy.


    Do Wan-joon of < Phantasm City > came to support and said that he is developing a collaboration with Hoshimiya Kaede Iriya.


    Are the people over there okay?


    The scale is no joke.


    The galaxy could be seen exploding in the distance.


    The admiration was short-lived.


    He took another step, leaving the sound of the explosion behind. It appears at the place where


    Ubo


    Sindorim is located.


    Strikes the sword extended behind the shoulder.


    Cuff Explosion Blast


    Counter


    Explosion and Explosion collide.


    Eunha swung her sword into the explosion and freed the snowy winter.


    oooooooooooooo!!


    A dragon that ate the fire appears.


    It swallowed those who rushed at it, and eventually even swallowed Sindorim.


    ����!!


    However, Shindorim could not stand still.


    Right after that, the flame dragon expanded.


    The dragon ripped open from the inside.


    It scattered flames in all directions outside.


    Eventually, Sindorim, clad in a black cloak, walked out, shaking off the flames.


    At that very moment-


    ��Gift Granting Artifact


    < Amplification >


    Woobo


    Blaze Crasher


    Sindorim grasps the situation.


    The galaxy released the artifacts that had been left on standby.


    A golden light enveloped his body.


    He kicked the ground straight away.


    ����!!


    Shindorim reacted belatedly.


    The moment he hurriedly tries to escape.


    Eunha quickly drew her sword.


    Cuffs ripe��!!


    Hamper Wave


    Prominence Dance


    Destroy the magic of Sindorim.


    Eunha swung two swords.


    So-.


    ��Kwajik!


    Destroy Sindorim��s helmet.


    Using the recoil of swinging the sword, immediately swing the sword held in the other hand.


    ����!!


    Faster than Shindorim responds.


    Eunha cut Shindorim��s head.


    It��s like I can��t believe that.


    His head, with pupils wide open, flies far away.


    ��I��m sorry, but people die someday. Please let your little sister go.


    ��


    ����.


    I can��t die at this rate.


    That idea is embodied in the world.


    And that��s soon��


    ����I am the < King > who obeys the will of the Mana God.


    In a sense, it is the embodiment of a myth.

 Chapter 751

    Relife Player 751


    [Chapter 192]


    [Clash of the Gods (4)]


    My head was blown off.


    My vision flipped around.


    Ah��


    Am I going to die again?


    Sindorim couldn��t believe that he had faced death again.


    However, the reality could not be denied.


    Consciousness was fading away.


    The will is also about to dissipate.


    At that very moment-


    -I don��t want to die.


    In the meantime, the thoughts that Shindorim had eaten have unified opinions.


    Death is what the thoughts gathered in front of the predicament sincerely hoped for.


    The consciousness that had been distant came back.


    My mind was blown open.


    I don��t want to die.


    I want to live.


    There is someone I want to meet.


    I hate dark places now!


    The voices of thoughts came.


    want to live


    The united will soon eroded even the will of Sindorim.


    I can��t die like this.


    so end it


    Sindorim was consumed by the will he controlled.


    From the beginning, his identity was ambiguous.


    It was no wonder that he, who was defined by his sister��s memories, lost his identity as Sindorim and assimilated with his thoughts.


    In the first place, hundreds of thousands of identities were dormant in one body.


    The moment he lost control of them, he could no longer be called Sindorim.


    That��s why-.


    ����I am the < King > who obeys the will of the Mana God.


    He no they presented their new selves to the world.


    In a true sense, the existence of < Myungwang > descended.


    Therefore, Sindorim did not hesitate to use the corpse of his sister, whom he had cherished.


    ��


    The manifestation of mythology is no different from overlaying one��s will on the world.


    In that sense, Sindorim brilliantly overlaid its will on the world.


    ��Oh, it��s really amazing that someone didn��t tell you, but you realized that state yourself.


    In the chaos where everything is mixed and fighting to live.


    The old man Armageddon calmly watched the fight and stood by the sidelines.


    In particular, his gaze was directed toward the collapsed Capitol.


    There was a human and a being who called himself < Myungwang >.


    < Crimson Zone > Noh Eun-ha.


    And Shindorim, who became a lich.


    The other things that aided the battle between the two beings were of no concern.


    Did the struggle to live instinctively raise it to that level?


    Meanwhile, the old man was greatly impressed.


    In the meantime, living myths have been thoroughly silent on how to manifest myths and have not passed them on to posterity.


    It is dangerous to manifest a myth. This is because the world has reached an age where people can live without the manifestation of myths.


    However, Sindorim has reached the level of a god by manifesting a myth.


    Well, I didn��t teach them, but the conditions for the manifestation of the myth were met right away.


    In fact, the conditions were met.


    Sindorim extorted people��s souls and made themselves into a great universe.


    Furthermore, he clearly demonstrated his ability to revive the dead in front of people and built up an achievement to be called a myth.


    Right now, even the followers of Manaism are passionately absorbed in chanting the name of Sindorim.


    Their faith, that is, their strong will, is reflected in the world.


    So Sindorim became a being that could do anything in this chaos.


    Nevertheless, he appeared suddenly and did not acquire a firm enough faith to organize the world around him.


    That��s why you mentioned my name.


    incomplete faith.


    In order to completely transform it, Sindorim mentioned Manasin.


    I abide by Mana��s will.


    With the name of the god Mana on his back, he added power comparable to that of mythology to his nickname of < Myungwang >.


    This name is another self.


    A simple and intuitive name that reminds people of the myths associated with it the moment they hear it.


    It was also a ��keyword�� that surely changed the world.


    That��s one thing-.


    ��It is surprising that Shinhwa manifested itself, but it seems that it could not bear the weight of Shinhwa and was devoured. You can��t see it being fully embodied like that.


    The fact that the myth could not be manifested without borrowing the name of Manasin was proof of incompleteness.


    Armageddon immediately grasped the state of Sindorim even from a long distance.


    He clicked his tongue in regret.


    In the end, his gaze turned to Noh Eun-ha, not Shin Do-rim.


    ��Now then, how are you going to respond now?


    If countless dwarfs joined forces, it wouldn��t be too much to defeat the giant.


    Of course, some sacrifices will be required.


    Moreover, the mythology of Sindorim was special.


    A myth that makes up the army of the dead.


    Conquering that myth would inevitably require enormous sacrifices.


    If not��


    -The only thing that can stand against Shinhwa is Shinhwa. dragging


    Do you also try to manifest Shinhwa?


    how hard it is


    Armageddon didn��t know.


    Since ancient times, the same coincidence does not happen.


    He had no doubts.


    ��


    It was like that in my previous life.


    Sindorim never died even if his head was blown off.


    As if he was defying death, his severed head would be put back together.


    I��ve heard of it, but seeing it in person is no joke.


    Maybe that��s why people called the guy who wasn��t even a player < myungwang >.


    Even after he disappeared, it left a very deep impression on me��


    So, Eunha wasn��t taken aback.


    The other players seemed surprised, but Eunha hadn��t expected anything since she cut his throat.


    That��s why-.


    ������!!��


    Let Sindorim swing his cape.


    I wasn��t too surprised when the air suddenly cracked open and a woman��s body came out.


    Shin Yeon-soo, a saint of Manaism.


    Sindorim caressed her corpse and activated her magic.


    ��Mount


    The Life Vessel


    Soul Sharing


    Use the ghouls as a shield.


    Sindorim, who uses magic to revive my sister as an undead.


    It could be said that from now on, the danger of < Myungwang > increases even more.


    it��ll hurt more


    If possible, I wanted to end the situation by killing only Sindorim, but I ended up coming this far��


    Eunha frowned.


    In order to defeat him, he had to be destroyed without leaving a body.


    However, Eunha alone could not completely eradicate Shindorim, which was protected by the Ghouls.


    Dealers were lacking.


    Unfortunately, the players currently matching with him lacked the amount of deals.


    At least the < Jirong > was fighting while assisting the galaxy, but it didn��t even have a chin.


    She was vulnerable in close combat and was a caster who was more specialized in defense than attack.


    ��I��ve been puzzled since the first time I saw it, but now that I see it, it��s not human. If you have to put it that way, you could say it��s a 3rd tier overrank, a lich. Where the hell did something like that come from��


    It must mean that the Mana Church has been hiding a secret weapon up until now.


    Crazy pseudo-religious bastards


    .


    Eunha replied in a nonsensical voice, but the other players were terrified.


    They don��t even have the energy to joke.


    As a result, the morale of the players was greatly reduced.


    It was only the beginning when they worked together to kill Sindorim.


    Pandora Clan Lord. It is difficult to stop him with our own strength.


    You can��t run away either. If we leave him behind and run away, he will use the opportunity to expand the size of our army.


    ������.��


    I have to hold on to that guy��s feet. If you miss it or let it go, there will be an infection by ghouls, starting with Yeongdeungpo-gu.


    Eunha said coldly.


    The players grunted.


    They too know the danger.


    In the first place-.


    -Do you think I will let you go? ������.��


    It was a situation that could not escape.


    In the middle surrounded by ghouls.


    Even if they didn��t have to listen to Shindorim, the players were aware of it.


    In the end, you have no choice but to hold out until reinforcements arrive.


    and finish


    The players made a decision.


    Eunha also set fire to her whole body.


    Krrrr!!


    Ubo


    Blaze Crasher


    Jinparang breaks through the battlefield.


    Eun-ha took advantage of the gap created by Jinpa-rang and moved a long distance.


    Eunha appeared from behind Shindorim and swung her sword.


    right then-


    ��Cuff Shield


    Cuff Explosion


    Shin Yeon-soo reacted first.


    While leading the army against Chong Eun-joo, she used protective magic.


    The ghouls located around Sindorim were guided by an unknown force and protected him.


    The Galactic Sword simply cut down a few ghouls.


    �� Kwa-kwa-kwa-kwak!!


    Meanwhile, Sindorim, who had time to cast his magic, exploded the remaining ghouls�� shields.


    The galaxy blocked the aftermath of the explosion with a cloak wrapped in flames.


    Immediately��


    ��Tadadak!!


    Other ghouls rushed at them, not caring about being caught in the explosion.


    They reached out to Eunha in a defensive posture.


    Cuff Explosion


    The ghouls rushing at you, filling your field of vision to the extent that you can��t use them.


    Another explosion occurred.


    A bigger explosion than a moment ago engulfed the galaxy.


    ��


    Cannot be defended.


    That��s when an explosion using dozens of ghouls attacked him.


    The galaxy endowed the necklace with mana.


    ����The necklace of redemption,


    the blue jewel emits a bright light.


    The explosion that attacked him disappears as a particle of mana when it touches the light.


    The explosion using dozens of ghouls went in vain like that.


    Rather, the necklace of reduction gave Eunha a chance to turn the situation around.


    ������!!!


    Mana particles are scattered.


    Eunha grabbed both swords and ran.


    The two swords emit light.


    The sword body, which had absorbed all the mana that was scattered, let out a roar.


    The dunning blade


    ghouls charged.


    However, as soon as they touch the sword, they immediately perish.


    Commander-level ghouls attack.


    It blocks the sword with the snowy winter and wields the cold blooming winter.


    The guy disappears in vain.


    The galaxy unleashed a silver sword.


    In an urgent situation, he accurately targeted commander-level ghouls and disrupted the chain of command.


    Even so-.


    ����Koo-goo-gu-gu


    Ghouls rise endlessly.


    A ghoul in the form of a knight on horseback.


    A ghoul that uses a bow.


    And a ghoul in the form of a dragon.


    They��re stronger than before.


    It��s because not only Shindorim but also Shin Yeonsu assists with magic.


    Eunha gritted her teeth.


    I couldn��t stop my feet like this once I started running.


    He kicked the ground and used Woobo.


    Gift < Beast >


    Mode: Blade Wolf


    Blade Claw


    Blaze Crasher Just as


    the flame was shot,


    Jinparang intervened.


    Appearing from the side, he bites the neck of the fighting horse.


    A ghoul riding on a horse rises into the sky.


    Eunha whipped him with snowy winter.


    At the same time, he threw a thorn of flame at the ghoul who was aiming an arrow at him. The


    ghoul


    riding the horse disappeared, but the ghoul using the bow avoided the attack.


    But there was no need to be sad.


    The Lord said,


    I will kill death.


    Flashes of light in the


    meteor shower black sky.


    The halo of light split into hundreds of branches and fell to the ground.


    The ghoul wielding the bow was caught in a rain of arrows and perished.


    oooooooooooooo!!


    Meanwhile, the dragon roared.


    It spread its huge wings to block the rain of arrows.


    At the same time, people who heard the roar received a chilling debuff.


    Even though Sirige blooms Winter


    Transformation


    Phoenix��s Wing Blast


    Counter


    Illya responded.


    Eunha used the magic bestowed on the blooming winter.


    A wind of flowers blew across the area.


    The galaxy spread its wings without even checking the effect of the magic.


    Mana was mixed around.


    The ghouls scrambled to catch him to prevent his flight.


    Let the galaxy draw a sword in the air.


    Explosions exploded in succession to the extent that even he was caught up in it.


    ����!!


    Even using that as a driving force.


    The galaxy soared into the sky.


    Mana was compressed into the sword. S~ea??h the ��ovelFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    once twice three times.


    The cold blooming winter was dyed with brilliant light.


    oh oh oh oh!!


    I see a dragon


    A dragon made entirely of bones.


    He used his magic on the front of the guy whose eyes were empty.


    Blast Cross


    Flames spread crosswise in the air.


    The dragon, hit by the flames, roared loudly and fell.


    The ghouls below were crushed and unable to move.


    Chong Eun-joo took advantage of the gap and used magic to bury the ground.


    oh oh oh oh!!


    But the dragons were more otherwise.


    A dragon that flew to the back of the galaxy.


    He was preparing his breath.


    Gift granting artifact


    < Amplification >


    ��Mirror of imitator A magic circle


    that appeared in front of the galaxy at that time.


    Eun-ha, who tried to block it with a blast counter, immediately canceled the casting.


    It��s Cha Eun-woo.


    Eunha realized that she had come for support.


    Soon after, Cha Eun-woo��s magic copied the dragon��s breath almost identically.


    Destructive interference occurs��.


    ��Shuwook!


    In an instant, something sprang up.


    It is a sword.


    Now, the galaxy was able to grasp the existence of one other person.


    The Sword Spirit Hwanwi


    Sword disappeared.


    Eunhyuk Choi appears.


    He landed on the dragon��s skull.


    Gift Granting Artifacts


    < Amplification >


    Gift < Critical >


    Flash Sword (�W�Ω)


    A device made from treasure of the highest rank.


    His sword was engulfed in a huge light.


    Soon after, Choi Eun-hyeok, holding a thick beam of light, struck the guy��s skull down.


    The guy screamed.


    Bones are shattered.


    Choi Eun-hyeok also loses his footing and falls.


    In response, Eunha flapped her wings.


    You came just in time


    There are other people besides me. But what happened to this?


    That��s it. If you drop it down anywhere below, you can take care of it, right? just drop it here I��ll look at the situation and take cover.


    Choi Eun-hyuk caught by the armpit by Eun-ha.


    Eunha soon let go of her hand.


    Eunhyuk Choi fell down.


    He landed on the blade of a sword that was rapidly passing through the air.


    The sword


    is still very incomplete.


    Eunhyuk Choi was responding to the air battle by riding his sword as if he were riding a board.


    The galaxy passed him by.


    The presence of Pandora Clan members could be felt everywhere.


    [I am Jinseo. From now on, I��ll let Hayang take command of the situation.]


    [I��ll leave the command to you. And tell me who came as support.]


    [Me, Hayang, Eunwoo, Eunhyuk, and Eunah��s older sister, Subin, have Sihyeong and��]


    Jinseona��s telepathy.


    I didn��t even have to listen to the back story.


    I could tell the galaxy by watching an explosion explode in the middle of a ghoul crowd.


    Memento Magia


    Rock Stake


    Road Grenade


    Cover Hellfire


    Accelerate


    ��Meteor


    < Quartet > Jo Ara.


    She too is somewhere on the battlefield.


    Just then, she activated the magic Eunha needed.


    A huge mirror appeared in the air.


    good job.


    Eunha smiled in repentance.


    Where was she alone?


    Eun-ah accurately cast a spell on him as he was flying at a high altitude.


    Magic that restores mana in the body.


    Vitality surged through his body, and he immediately looked into the mirror.


    The Stygian child


    brainwashes himself.


    Force gift activation. I hear the


    thump-thump


    -thump of my heart.


    Eunha felt a sense of overflowing power.


    Gift < Unknown >


    I entrusted myself to the gift.


    The mana that flowed out of his body wrapped around his body like a veil.


    The galaxy dived straight ahead.


    He swung his wings of flame violently and burned the Ghouls on the ground.


    Transform


    Phoenix��s cape


    to land.


    He folded his wings and wrapped himself in a cloak.


    There was a sindorim in front of my eyes.


    There was a new water fountain nearby.


    If the clan members would help, it was worth trying to stick together.


    Moreover-.


    ��If the doppelganger


    had enough mana.


    There was no reason not to use it.


    Eunha created her alter ego.


    ��I also activated the gift.


    It��s not the long hair that I usually call out.


    A double body of the same height as Eunha.


    The clone wearing a cloak of flames also grinned like a galaxy.


    Now the water is just right.


    I guess I��ll have to stick with it now.


    ������.��


    The two said almost simultaneously.


    Then they snapped their fingers. ����The


    flames burned stronger than before


    the union of wills .


    The heat that melts the bodies of ghouls just by approaching them.


    The commander-level ghoul, who had gone into the flames without knowing anything about it, was incinerated without leaving any traces.


    Pyiyi profit!!


    Just like that, the crimson flame rose high.


    ��


    The war situation continues to change.


    At one point, as Shin Yeon-soo became undead, the battle seemed to be delayed, but reinforcements arrived just in time.


    If the artifacts that brainwash people are destroyed, awakening them is no big deal.


    Twelve Seats < Fantastic Poetry > Do Wan-joon.


    He said after checking the condition of people who were gradually coming to their senses.


    He joined forces with the Myungwang Clan members to develop magic to destroy brainwashing.


    Yes, but-.


    ��Why are you killing people! Is that a monster in your eyes!?


    ������.��


    There were so many people who voluntarily brainwashed themselves as much as the number of people who came out of brainwashing.


    Fanatics of Manaism.


    However, it was something that could not be driven unconditionally as a fanatic.


    From the moment Sindorim called < Myungwang >, there was a noticeable change in the behavior of the ghouls.


    uh�� uh uh��


    school�� I have to go to school��


    Pain ah ah ah ah ah ah ah��


    The people who stand by the ghouls.


    Curiously, the ghouls never touched them.


    Rather, I was told to protect them.


    So it wasn��t too much of a stretch for some people to come forward and block the players.


    ��The reason ghouls exist is because those people trust them.


    Illya grasped the current situation.


    The flow of mana was unusual.


    Ever since Sindorim��s head was blown off.


    For some reason, the mana covering the entire area was refusing her control.


    Even so, Shindorim and the Ghouls were responding favorably.


    Mana, which normally does not have a direction, strongly responds to the will of the people of Sindorim and its followers.


    despite the arrival of reinforcements.


    That could be the reason things didn��t seem to get much better.


    What can be called a victory.


    Or what you could call the atmosphere.


    It revolved around < Myungwang > to the extent that I thought it was biased.


    You have to change the mood somehow.


    But how?


    Illya shook her head.


    The cause of the phenomenon was understood.


    Sindorim��s will was so strong, and the memories of the ghouls and the will of the people sympathized with him.


    Then, in order to change the situation, it was right for them to strengthen their will in their favor.


    But is that really possible?


    Different people have different thoughts, but it is impossible to unify them.


    The phenomenon that is happening right now can be said to be very rare.


    Even if you destroy the brainwashing of people, there will be no change.


    Do Wan-joon seemed to have similar thoughts.


    Iriya looked away from Do Wan-joon, who was deep in thought.


    I couldn��t even be worried.


    She also had to use purification magic.


    Then-.


    ��It is < Crimson Wings >.


    ������.��


    Ilya looked at the man who had just woken up from brainwashing and was being healed by the supporters.


    There were more people around him muttering the tinnitus of Noh Eun-ha.


    They were looking up at the galaxy spreading its three pairs of crimson wings under the black sky.


    He seemed to be a member of the Galactic Church.


    Among the followers of the Mana Church, there were also people who believed in both the Eunha Church and the Mana Church.


    No, even if you don��t believe it��


    ��Everyone knows about the confidence that the Lord showed in Jung-gu during the disaster in Seoul.


    There are also extreme Mana cultists.


    In the case of the neutral Mana cultists, they did not blindly downgrade the galaxy and acknowledged it.


    Illya thought that those who had awakened from brainwashing were just like that.


    Then-.


    ��My child is suffering. It��s all because of me. I ended up committing a sin. So, the child came to life like that. I didn��t expect that��


    He tells me he��s sick. I seem to remember right before my death, but I can��t bear to see her suffering in pain.


    We have fallen for the devil��s tricks. The dead couldn��t be brought back to life.


    ��So I pray.��


    please please please Please make our child comfortable. please send it to the other side


    ��It��s raining, it��s raining.��


    ��I earnestly pray to Eunha.��


    People who have not abandoned their faith.


    Those who were betrayed by the god Mana were now worshiping the galaxy.


    The players kicked their tongues behind the scene.


    Illya just stared blankly at them.


    That was the moment.


    Hwareuk!


    ��uh?


    Fire burned from their bodies.


    Ilya doubted his eyes.


    ��


    At that time, the scene Illya witnessed was being observed all over the battlefield.


    Raging Inferno


    < Scorching Witch > Bae Su-bin.


    Apart from her Pandora clan members, she was blocking the ghouls on the outskirts of the battlefield.


    There were players around her as well as people from the Galactic Church.


    It was the Galactic Inquisition for Heresy.


    Get your mind on these!! Your mother is already dead!? stop giving up!


    Let go! That��s my mother! let go! I��ll tell you again and again, you idiot!! Your mother is dead! She��s gone!!


    Even if you are not a player.


    With a warlike personality, they specialized in dealing with the Mana cult followers who were willing to sacrifice themselves to the ghouls.


    So they were helping the players clean up the crowded battlefield.


    Gathering of the Heretic Inquisition!


    ��set!!��


    We save foolish humans who have been brainwashed by the evil Mana God!!


    ��The fireworks of the galaxy are with you!!��


    The people of the Galactic Inquisition, including the Heretic Inquisition, were very excited.


    The situation on the battlefield heightened their emotions.


    Thus, in a situation like chaos, emotions mixed by chance were embodied as providence in this world.


    ��Fury!!


    A fierce fire broke out.


    Crimson flames wrapped around their shoulders, giving them the power to destroy ghouls.

 Chapter 752

    Relife Player 752


    [Chapter 192]


    [Clash of the Gods (5)]


    It was only a moment.


    Illya saw the sudden fire coming from people��s bodies.


    Are you a < Blooming > Gift Power?


    I thought about that for a second.


    Soon she shook her head.


    < Fire > type of gift was a gift that could be immediately recognized by manifesting mana outside the body.


    In a world where even elementary school students are learning to manifest mana.


    It wouldn��t mean that he realized the gift now.


    If so, the cause could be elsewhere.


    I didn��t use magic.


    Those people just prayed.


    If so, who did you pray to?


    Illya��s gaze went elsewhere.


    Roaring!!


    A world full of ghouls.


    A roaring sound everywhere.


    It was not easy to identify someone there.


    However, it was easy to find Noh Eun-ha of < Crimson Earthquake >, whom she calls the Lord.


    ��Oh, my dear Eunha.��


    ������.��


    Crimson flames illuminate the darkness.


    Six flames soar into the sky, boldly revealing their existence.


    The fire that burns in the dark can be seen by anyone.


    People know exactly who the owner of the flames is.


    Where is that?


    Please let my father go in peace. My father keeps crying because he is sick. Please let me rest in peace.


    We are guilty of treason. I just wanted to save my child�� but I didn��t know that it would make my child suffer.


    ��It��s raining, it��s raining.��


    ��Crimson God.��


    People are praying fervently.


    Knowing the achievements of < Crimson Wings >, they were begging me to save them this time too.


    Oh, that��s it.


    It was then that Illya realized.


    In the world she was currently aware of, a phenomenon was happening that she could not understand from her experience.


    The atmospheric mana, which had no direction and will, was developing in a flow that strengthened the power of < Myungwang > Sindorim.


    A phenomenon as if all the mana in the atmosphere had become the mana of Sindorim.


    Therefore, it was being embodied in the world whenever he wished.


    Fire!!


    It��s the same reason as that.


    As if the will of the Ghouls and Mana cult members were praising Sindorim.


    It��s not that I didn��t use magic.


    People��s strong beliefs are embodied, causing a magical phenomenon throughout the area.


    It can be seen that the standby mana state is quite sensitive enough to move according to people��s will.


    That is why the will of those who praise Noh Eun-ha is reflected in the world as it is.


    The dead are alive.


    don��t attack them


    They are people not monsters.


    We didn��t want this.


    Precious people are suffering.


    please save them


    Illya looked around the battlefield.


    As the number of people released from brainwashing increased, their two wills were in conflict.


    As a result, some of the standby mana is being reorganized around Noh Eun-ha.


    ��The Great King Clan Lord.


    What happened.


    then use it


    She conveyed her thoughts to Do Wan-jun.


    Hmm�� not without reason. But will that really come true��


    That person named < Myungwang > is directly proving it. I think it will be possible.


    Ilya said in a firm tone.


    Do Wan-joon, who was lost in thought, eventually decided to follow her opinion.


    With the faith of those present, we will create the illusion that the flame of Pandora Clanlord is protecting them. As I and my clanmates spread out across the battlefield, expanding our reach.


    yes please Ultimately, please expand the area where people��s faith is transmitted to the place where the Lord is. All right. Still, I think we��re a bit short of people�� I��ll borrow Joara Clan members.


    There was also Joa nearby.


    Jo A-ra, who had once been taught about fantasy magic by Do Wan-jun.


    Do Wan-joon finds her.


    Myungwang Clan members approached her, explained the situation, and took her away.


    Then I��ll leave the agitation to you. It��s not incitement. I��m just telling you the truth as it is.


    Do Wan-jun prayed for luck.


    Illya let him go.


    Then he went straight to Jinseo-na and explained the situation to her.


    Jinsanna nodded.


    That��s how Ilya approached the people with a confident step.


    ������.��


    People who call for Shindorim.


    She stood on her back with people crying out for the galaxy.


    And take a deep breath.


    I shouted at those in front of me.


    ��Is that really what you all hoped for!!


    ������.��


    Are you not hearing the voices of those who have awakened from the dead!? I mean, can��t you hear them complaining that they��re sick!!


    break their will


    At the same time, it represents the will of those behind the scenes who are frustrated.


    People��s attention was immediately drawn.


    Illya activated her magic.


    The Lord said,


    I will kill death.


    Look at the sky over there! Now the eunuch is saving people who are suffering from death!


    What is that bitch��


    Please look at those flames! Behold those who are reduced to ashes by the fire of the Milky Way!


    There were also interruptions in the middle.


    Jinseo Na brilliantly used telepathy to attack the minds of the Mana cultists.


    In response, Ilya shouted even louder and pointed in the direction the flames were gushing out.


    Ah�� you��re finally dying.


    I want to rest in peace now.


    I��m sorry mom and dad


    ������.��


    Fantasy poetry and the fantasy of Myungwang Clan members.


    People mistakenly heard the voices of the ghouls extinguished by contact with the flames.


    They run at you because they want you to be saved! Those souls want to return to the bosom of Manasin!


    ������!!��


    Otherwise, why would they jump like moths into the fire of the Lord and vomit such words!?


    ������.��


    Be saved by Eunha! Please let go of those who suffer because of you!


    One by one, voices emerge.


    The people behind Ilya were joining her claim.


    Illya got even stronger.


    You are all sinners. He is a sinner who kills people who have died once just to satisfy his own wishes!! S��arch* The N?vel(F)ire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ������.��


    So, if you want to be forgiven for that sin, pray to Eunha, not the demon Sindorim! It means to repent even now and earnestly pray to Eunha to save them!


    That moment.


    Illya��s strong will was embodied.


    It��s hot-.


    ������!!��


    ��these flames are the proof!! Receive the grace of the eunuch and let the dead rest in peace!! Be saved by the galactic flame! The only thing that can give them rest is the galactic spark!


    A fire raged in her body.


    Reality, not fantasy.


    Ilya spoke in a moving tone and persuaded the people.


    Believe in < Crimson Zone >!


    Receive salvation from the eunha!


    The flame of salvation follows us! ��O Crimson God!��


    People who sided with Illya.


    The flames also dwelled in their bodies.


    People��s morale was revived at once.


    Fire!!


    Embers cover the wires.


    ��


    The power of Sindorim continues to grow stronger.


    Because people are supporting it.


    Eunha understood the phenomenon of mana dissolved in the atmosphere moving according to Shindorim��s will.


    Not long ago, the galaxy also experienced a similar phenomenon.


    That��s why-.


    -Unity of will,


    just like Sindorim.


    He also uses the will of others as his strength.


    Eunha summoned her alter ego and unified her will.


    kuh��!!


    Even so, Eunha was being pushed back by Shindorim in terms of simple skills.


    The will of the two could not overcome the will of many people.


    At least, it could be said that he gained income by controlling the standby mana that had begun to get out of control.


    Right now, even with Chong Eun-joo of < Ji-Ryong >, she was having difficulty casting magic.


    The power of magic doesn��t follow me as much as I thought.


    Neither Eun-ju, Chong Eun-joo, nor other people were able to deal any damage to Shin Do-rim, who seemed to have become the main character.


    It felt like being a bridesmaid.


    It feels like we are standing on the stage alone for Sindorim.


    Eunha clicked her tongue.


    It was as if some unknown force was forcibly lowering his rank.


    It is said that they are holding on with a consensus of will, but as time passed, the galaxy was getting more and more out of power.


    Beast < Gift >


    Mode: Blade Wolf


    Blade


    Thrust Flash


    Sword


    At least reinforcements have arrived.


    The weight of the force was barely maintained.


    Eun-ha and Valjean stepped back while Choi Eun-hyuk and Jin Parang were covering.


    Spirit��s Talisman


    Archangel��s Blessing


    Eun-ah and < The Holy Mother > Park Hye-rim re-applied the buff that was canceled by Shindo-rim a while ago.


    In addition, Cha Eun-woo, who is somewhere on the battlefield, has been given a magic that quickly restores mana in his body. ��Meteor


    shower


    of Hermes�� footsteps.


    Meanwhile, in the air, Kaede poured down magic to intercept the ground.


    She, who can walk through the air as if on the ground, managed to get air supremacy with the other players.


    oooooooooooooooooooo!!


    At that time, Sindorim activated his magic.


    He attracted nearby ghouls and created a dragon with them.


    A dragon that can see the fallen flesh and emits a rotten smell.


    It flapped its wings vigorously to steal air supremacy.


    ����Summoning the Earth Dragon,


    the snow-creeping winter


    phantom transformation


    phoenix wings


    Kaede and others couldn��t deal with it.


    Chong Eun-joo immediately activated her magic.


    A dragon made of rock surged up and chased after him.


    Jean Valjean also released the black dragon contained in the snowy winter.


    oh oh oh oh!!


    Two dragons attack.


    However, it was not enough for them to stop the bloated dragon.


    In the meantime, the galaxy flew up into the sky and applied power to the sword.


    ����!!!


    A sword body dyed with brilliant light.


    Flames swirl in the blade.


    In an instant, he occupied a higher position than the corrupted dragon.


    Blast Cross


    I couldn��t tell how many times I had used it today alone.


    My head hurt like it would break.


    Eunha endured the pain and jumped into the flames.


    He survived even after taking a direct hit.


    What are these ghouls��!!


    Kill or kill, don��t die


    Eunha gritted her teeth.


    Aggressive mana was thick.


    It was the result of a collision between his own magic and the dragon��s magic.


    The blades of the two


    dunning blades were shining white.


    Eunha went into the mouth of the one who was roaring at her.


    dark.


    However, the light emitted from the sword illuminates the darkness.


    Eunha unleashed one of the magics she had gathered as she compressed them.


    ����!!


    The world flashes with light.


    The dragon��s body explodes.


    The galaxy crashed straight away.


    There was still one sword attack left.


    Star-picking


    Kaede read his intentions.


    Eunha did not have to look for it, but she pointed out the direction with an arrow.


    The galaxy followed the trajectory left by the arrow��s tail.


    eyes are pushed back


    Small dots appear larger and larger, and the image of Sindorim enters.


    ����!!


    The guy activates some magic.


    Eun-ha decided to get closer to him faster than that.


    As soon as the magic circle was created��


    ����The Dunning Blade


    Galaxy released the Sword God.


    A pure white slash rips through the magic circle.


    Nevertheless, the magic circle was partially completed and began to materialize.


    The slashing galaxy immediately caused a stir in the area.


    Hamper Wave


    magic is destroyed.


    Dunning Blade��s slash cut off Sindorim��s arm.


    It doesn��t stop there��.


    ��Blast counter Jean


    Valjean moved.


    Appearing from behind Shindorim, he causes an explosion.


    Just in time, the people nearby fired all sorts of magic.


    Sindorim, who was not able to properly defend itself, is caught in an explosion and limbs are torn.


    However-.


    ��Life Vessel


    Cuff Shield


    Doom Destruction


    As long as Shin Yeon-soo is alive.


    Sindorim does not die.


    His torn body is reconstructed anew.


    Hamper Wave


    doesn��t matter though.


    Galaxy jammed.


    A lag phenomenon occurred in the reconstruction of the nome.


    There was a time delay in reconstituting the body.


    Ubo


    Blaze Crasher


    If Shindorim is incapacitated.


    If so, there is one thing you must do.


    The new model of Valjean disappears.


    Jean Valjean appears in front of Shin Yeon-soo and swings his sword.


    Cuff Shield


    Shin Yeonsu��s defense.


    Valjean��s sword was blocked.


    Immediately after, the commander-level corps commander attacks him for revealing a gap behind his back.


    Shift Change


    Imitation of Choi Eun-hyeok��s Geomryeong Hwanwi.


    A magic devised by Eunha in her own way.


    Eunha disguised herself as an alter ego and changed her location.


    Blocking the sword falling in front of me��.


    ��Flame Thorn


    shoots out three thorns that circle around the blooming winter.


    Spikes engulfed in flames pierced holes in his armor.


    His body breaks down


    Jean Valjean, who changed his location with Eunha, hurriedly ran to Shin Yeon-soo.


    Prominence Lance


    Flame Spear.


    The spear that flew through the ground pierced the barriers of the ghouls. The shift


    change galaxy


    changed position again.


    right then-


    ��What?


    Only then did Eunha perceive the world.


    The world was on fire.


    Roaring!!


    under the black sky.


    Crimson fire flickers.


    The surroundings were surrounded by flames.


    The flames were burning without knowing how to go out, adding strength to the galaxy.


    please save us


    And a sound was heard.


    The sound of many people��s voices rang out loudly.


    ��Divine Crimson


    I understood it sensibly.


    People��s will is gathered to him, and the world is reorganized around him.


    It��s your own solo stage.


    Eun-ha felt that her presence grew enormously.


    ����!!


    The fire burns fiercely.


    Crimson wings stretched from behind, heating up the air and roaring.


    Crimson embers gather on his sword.


    A stream of fire whose shape has become unknown.


    Eunha quickly blew her hand away with the flame held in her left hand.


    ����!!


    Regeneration does not occur.


    The hand just disappears.


    Shin Yeon-soo��s face was shocked.


    Even so, Eunha didn��t care and stabbed the flame in her right hand.


    ��Fury!!


    A stream of fire that obliterates existence.


    penetrate her body

 Chapter 753

    Relife Player 753


    [Chapter 192]


    [Clash of the Gods (6)]


    A world where sparks fly.


    Flames embrace the galaxy.


    At the same time, the embers that brushed his cheeks contained the voices of people praying earnestly to him.


    please save my child


    I am a sinner. I will try to sweeten the sin somehow. But please, save him.


    There is only you.


    please.


    It was a mysterious thing.


    Men were unifying their minds and bringing them into conformity with their own will.


    The world that had been made up of himself and Valjean was becoming much wider.


    ��This is a large universe.


    centered around the microcosm of oneself.


    Different microcosms flock into one.


    And that makes up the great universe.


    Eunha realized.


    Hwareuk!


    not of one��s own will.


    He uses the will of those who pray to him as the source of his magic.


    Thus, the fire engulfs the world and annihilates everything.


    no cleanse


    Ah�� ah��.


    pierced by an unquenchable stream of fire.


    Shin Yeon-soo takes a deep breath.


    Had she been alive, she would have lost consciousness in the raging fire inside her body.


    However, it did not change that her body burned and disappeared.


    It was then.


    ��Please bring my brother back to life.


    A memorable voice.


    It was Shin Yeon-soo��s voice.


    Eunha opened her eyes wide.


    And I understand the situation.


    In a world made up of people��s will, Shin Yeon-soo��s will was also there.


    No matter what the cost, please save my brother.


    Her will carries the memory.


    fragmentary memories.


    However, Eunha could see that she had sacrificed her soul in order to revive Shindorim through < Miracle >.


    yes i will


    Just as you sacrificed for me, now it��s my turn to sacrifice for you.


    The emotion conveyed by her voice.


    Devotion, longing, affection for family.


    The galaxy could feel many things.


    That��s why-.


    ��It has been a hard time.


    Ah��


    he placed his hand on her head as it disappeared into mana particles.


    Shin Yeon-soo raises her head.


    She has a blank face somewhere.


    Eun-ha grinned, saying that all the memories in her body weren��t Shin Yeon-soo��s.


    stop and get some rest ����.


    Eventually, her face disappears as well.


    At last.


    She smiled.


    Hwareuk!


    A world in flames.


    Eun-ha expressed her condolences for the death of Shin Yeon-soo while being hit by the fluttering embers.


    and turned around


    The battle isn��t over yet.


    ��


    Shin Yeonsu disappears.


    The Life Vessel also disappeared.


    There was nothing to stop Sindorim��s death now.


    Yeon�� Suya��.


    Sindorim seems to have lost his temper.


    While Eun-ha attacks Shin Yeon-soo.


    Shindorim, who had finished recovering his body, uttered sparsely.


    His reason seemed to be returning.


    Ah�� ah ah ah��


    ������.��


    But that was short-lived.


    Mana manifested from Sindorim��s body colored the surroundings black.


    Black liquid dripped from Sindorim��s eyes.


    completely lost my temper


    People, including Eunha, were able to notice the state of Sindorim.


    It��s a mana runaway.


    Any remaining consciousness was completely blown away.


    What was the purpose of Sindorim?


    The complete resurrection of his younger sister, Shin Yeon-soo.


    Hadn��t he cried so much?


    However, since he had lost his purpose, his emotions intensified and he lost his reason and caused a runaway mana.


    ����!!


    His skin is getting darker.


    increasingly out of the human realm.


    The skin on the face falls off.


    Reptilian scales are exposed.


    monsters and humans.


    In the middle of the stage, Shin Dorim hit the floor with his skull staff.


    The Dead��s Parade


    The


    ghouls rise again.


    As long as mana is melted with evil thoughts.


    Until all those thoughts are gone, the ghouls will not decrease even if they decrease.


    Furthermore, the ghouls clad in black mana began to change drastically.


    ������.��


    The ghouls became a little closer to humans.


    All of them exuded spirit that exceeded that of a commander-level ghoul.


    One entity is at least 6th level or higher.


    There are well over 100 of them.


    The number kept growing.


    In comparison, around 20 players surrounded Sindorim.


    It doesn��t stop there��. ��There


    were also monsters around


    The Dead��s Chimerism


    .


    There were also monsters that became ghouls.


    they made a difference


    Some monsters�� arms were cut off and some monsters�� heads were cut off.


    head, arm, body, leg, wing, etc.


    Sindorim created a new level of monsters by combining only their strengths.


    Kiaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!


    It is beyond heterogeneous.


    An existence that only causes disgust.


    The act of not being able to find respect for life wasn��t just targeting monsters.


    They even used the corpses of players.


    The combination of ghouls, people, and players was off-putting in and of itself.


    Lastly, Sindorim did not hesitate to give his body to the ghouls.


    ������.��


    Wings sprouted from Sindorim��s back.


    It has large horns on its head.


    The lower body transforms into the body of a monster.


    Lower body covered with dark fur.


    Soon after, the shoulders widened and the upper body grew rapidly.


    It had an appearance reminiscent of demon-type monsters.


    oooooooooooooo!!


    The bastard roared.


    The cloak, now smaller like a cape, scatters magic all around.


    ����!!


    A debuff that causes all sorts of status ailments.


    People��s mana resistance was powerless in front of the artifact��s magic.


    The people who existed in the world ruled by Sindorim did not reach his level.


    On the contrary, Sindorim and Ghouls were protected from the mana that dyed the world black.


    right then-


    ��Roaring! The black mana that encroached on


    the coldly blooming winter world.


    The black mana wriggling like tentacles shrank as soon as it touched the flames.


    At the same time, petals scattered.


    The red petals were blazing with flames and invaded the world of Sindorim.


    The effect of the petals was not significant.


    It did show the effect of somewhat relieving the debuffs received by players.


    However, the flower petals were utterly crushed because they could not fully demonstrate their abilities in the world of Sindorim.


    Nonetheless-.


    ��Roaring!


    In Noh Eun-ha��s world.


    The flame burned endlessly.


    The fire inflates the tax.


    The fire that invaded the world of Sindorim quickly embraces people.


    without doing any damage.


    Just a flame that warmly embraces them.


    Crimson flames cleansed the debuffs and empowered them.


    People��s faces became lively.


    Doom Destruction


    Blast Cross


    Eventually, no one said it first.


    Eunha and Sindorim.


    the two collided


    Their worlds also collided.


    ��


    It is a world beyond common sense.


    Although there is nothing that cannot be achieved in this world where magic exists in the first place.


    Even so, the phenomenon that is happening right in front of my eyes was surprising from the point of view of Chong Eun-joo in < The Earth Dragon >. S��arch* The N??eFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It��s not theoretically impossible.


    only theoretically.


    The will was embodied in the world.


    that��s the magic


    But now, Noh Eun-ha and Shin Do-rim did not embody their own will, but even the will of the people who followed them.


    As a result, the world has changed.


    Whatever they wished for was perfectly implemented without causing an inch of error in the world.


    Fire!!


    ����!!


    under one world.


    Two worlds are colliding.


    Dark mana wriggling like tentacles and crimson flames are fighting.


    Chong Eun-joo judged the world in which the will was visible with both eyes.


    Also, she could hear the sounds of the two worlds.


    believe in mana


    Let��s bring the dead back to life.


    Sounds from the world of Sindorim.


    The will that made up his world was crying out in despair.


    Let��s save them from suffering.


    The crimson fire will save you.


    So believe in the crimson god.


    Conversely, the sounds from the galactic world resonated resoundingly.


    The will that composes his world was earnestly hopeful.


    It��s like��


    It��s not just Sindorim and Eunha that are fighting right in front of me.


    Those who believe in them are also fighting each other.


    The gods who control their respective worlds and the believers who believe in them are fighting.


    It feels like watching a myth.


    Chong Eun-joo felt that way.


    at the same time-


    ��That��s amazing.


    Stepping into a world of flames.


    The gun shuddered in a moment.


    It wasn��t just her.


    Everyone who had their feet in the world of two people was like that.


    It��s obviously the same person.


    I didn��t think that No Eun-ha or Shin Do-rim were human beings like herself.


    It seems that he is looking at a being of a different class than himself.


    In particular, the atmosphere from Eunha felt very sacred.


    I thought about it even during the Seoul disaster, but what the hell is that guy doing?


    Anyway��. < Shinpung > Where did this bitch find a monstrous guy��


    even before Eunha changed the world.


    Chong Eun-joo was admiring the skills that Eun-ha showed in her heart when a series of incidents occurred.


    < Crimson Zone > Noh Eun-ha.


    He possessed skills that could not even be measured.


    The experience and skills that can hardly be said to be in their 20s were truly amazing.


    In her standard, Noh Eun-ha��s skills seemed to be comparable to < The First Sword >, < Yeomma >, or < Thunder Emperor >.


    No, Eunha Noh, who is now regarded as a ��god��, seemed to be on a much higher level than the three of them.


    And also-.


    ��If you keep fighting against an army of this size, you might run out of mental strength�� but


    I��m just envious that you��re still full of energy.


    Pandora Clan members also stood out.


    Chong Eun-joo took notice of the Pandora Clan members fighting somewhere on the battlefield.


    The Sacred Photon


    Lord said,


    I will kill death.


    The Wind of Purification


    < Fairy > Eunah Noh.


    < Saint of the Order > Illya.


    < Angel on the battlefield > Cha Eun-woo.


    The three of them were currently besieging the battlefield with Park Hye-rim of < The Holy Mother > from all sides.


    They were continuously eliminating countless ghouls with purification magic.


    Even ghouls of commander level or higher were too much of a burden, but even ghouls with a large number of them were too much of a burden.


    However, thanks to the three people preventing the ghouls from prospering, the burden on the people and the people who fought with the ghouls in the center was much less.


    Each and every one of them has skills comparable to that of < The Holy Mother >.


    < Fairy > is no longer strange to say that they are of the same class, and the potential of < Cult''s Saint > cannot be ignored.


    Lastly, < Angel on the battlefield > resembles < The Holy Mother > the most.


    The battlefield is noticeably reduced.


    It was because the four people, including the Holy Mother, were exerting their full strength.


    And as much as the flames were burning, the tax was being called out.


    Kiaaaaaaaaaa!!


    At this, Shin Do-rim is outraged.


    A gigantic demon blocks the galaxy��s sword and knocks away the attacking player.


    At that moment, a huge wolf flew up and grabbed the falling player.


    < Gale > Jinparang.


    As he sprinted across the battlefield, breathing heavily for the players who were fighting.


    And��


    ��The meteor shower


    sky flashed.


    The flashes were scattered in hundreds of directions.


    A rain of arrows infused with Illya��s magic fell on Sindorim.


    < Star Arrow > Kaede Hoshimiya.


    The blow she made wiped out the ghouls around Sindorim.


    The people who received telepathy from Jinseo-na just before and distanced themselves from Shindorim prepared for the next attack.


    And among them��


    ��Reverse


    Current Hyeonwolcham


    Sword Spirit Hwanwi


    Flash Sword


    < Sacred Sword > Choi Eun-hyeok.


    he ran across the battlefield


    Chimera-type ghouls were hit by a rain of arrows and took advantage of the gaps where their eyes were scattered.


    Choi Eun-hyuk, who lowered his body to avoid his eyes and rushed, exposed his molars.


    One sword and five swords floating around.


    A total of six swords cut through the chest of a chimera-type ghoul.


    oooooooooooooo!!


    The monster screams.


    It was an obvious fatal blow.


    The angry guy tried to snatch Choi Eun-hyuk, who was clinging to his chest.


    Immediately, the magic that the players were casting was released.


    Some intercept Sindorim.


    Some of the others intercepted him.


    Choi Eunhyuk was not taken aback.


    ��Just


    before the star-picking magic arrived.


    An arrow passed by him at almost perfect timing.


    Choi Eun-hyeok caught the arrow��s trajectory and quickly disappeared to the other side.


    And he was under fire.


    Rock Steak


    Road Grenade


    Cover Hellfire


    Accelerate


    ��Meteor


    < Quartet > Jo Ara.


    By that time, Jo Ah-ra was also deeply involved in < Phantom Poetry > and the battlefield.


    She designated the target at the point where Eunhyuk Choi attacked.


    Huge boulders fell.


    The chimera-type ghouls hurriedly dodged, but several of them slammed into the body.


    ����!!


    The impacted rock exploded from within.


    He couldn��t stand the explosion.


    The body��s placenta was blown away.


    Stone fragments were sparsely embedded in the body that had not been blown away.


    Gift < Beast >


    Mode: Blade Wolf


    Blade


    Thrust Geomyeonghwanwi


    Flash Sword Earth


    Dragon��s


    Bombardment Eunhyuk Choi Jinparang Chong Eunju.


    Almost at the same time, they cast their magic and finally took his breath away.


    It turns into fragments and disappears.


    After confirming his death, Chong Eun-joo immediately put her hands on the ground.


    The Earth Dragon��s Fury


    The ground shook greatly.


    The ground cracks.


    She collapsed the ground and destroyed all the ghouls that attacked her.


    The magic blow didn��t end there and headed for Sindorim.


    ����!!


    The ground on which Shindorim stood.


    As it collapsed, Shindorim lost its balance for a moment.


    Eunha did not miss that moment.


    Pushuk-!!


    Prominence Dance


    Crimson flames roar.


    The three pairs of wings spread wide and quickly encroach on the world of Sindorim.


    world of fire.


    The galaxy, wrapped in a veil of flame, swung the sword at him.


    Crimson flames attack him.


    His screams are devoured by the sound of the fire burning.


    ��


    Who am I?


    Sindorim wandered in the sea of consciousness.


    It hurts so much��.


    I was wrong, I was wrong, I was wrong, I will live a good life from now on, so please help me!!


    I didn��t want this


    Kill those bastards! Infidels deserve to die!!


    I miss my dad.


    I heard all sorts of sounds.


    mostly despair anger sadness pain.


    As he was sucked into their will, he became more and more assimilated to them.


    I couldn��t bring my sister back.


    I don��t know.


    Be it now.


    I didn��t want to think about anything.


    He simply surrendered himself to the chaos mixed with the will of the people.


    It was then.


    ��Be saved by the crimson flames.


    Be saved and sleep in rest.


    He heard a completely different sound from what he was hearing.


    I��m going to go to the middle of the day.


    A fire burned somewhere.


    ����.


    The will of the people in the chaos was silent.


    As if possessed by something.


    They looked at the flames.


    Sindorim was no exception.


    Sindorim, who caught the consciousness moving away, also turned his gaze to the flame.


    A voice came from there.


    I��m sorry, Dad. I didn��t mean to do this. I just wanted to see my dad one more time.


    I hate your pain more than never seeing you again.


    sorry. Rest in peace now.


    mom and dad. I love you. Thank you so much for raising me.


    warm sound.


    The will of the people was agitated.


    Sindorim was the same.


    -I��m sorry brother.


    I��m very sorry about your brother.


    among the resounding voices.


    He heard his sister��s voice.


    At that moment, consciousness flashed.


    The crimson flame will save them.


    Get saved.


    blazing flame.


    Sindorim reached out to catch the flame.


    Then the vision became clear.


    The chaos was once again under control.


    Roaring!


    There was a man with flames on his body.


    And in his chest was the sword the man was holding in his right hand.


    A fire was burning from there.


    Really tough��.


    The man clicked his tongue.


    He moves the sword in his left hand.


    Sindorim watched it.


    ����!!


    if you put your mind to it


    The crisis could have been reversed.


    However, Sindorim did not resist and closed his eyes.


    Whether the man showed a look of surprise or not, he spread his arms wide.


    Be saved by the crimson fire.


    Those words didn��t leave.


    Sindorim lost the will to fight.


    I didn��t want to suffer any more.


    So, in the gap where he regained control, he chose to face his own death.


    Then the man seemed to sense his heart too.


    -Goodbye.


    In a world full of sparks.


    The man said goodbye.


    ��Divine Crimson

 Chapter 754

    Relife Player 754


    [Chapter 192]


    [Clash of the Gods (7)]


    Before returning.


    Shin Do-rim caused a terrorist attack to save Shin Yeon-soo, who revived him.


    Manasin is with you!


    Let��s restore happiness by reviving our families, friends, and lovers!!


    < Madam > Bebe handed over the artifact she obtained from the academy to Sindorim.


    He used the artifact��s abilities to brainwash people.


    As a result, the ghouls spread out of control to Yeongdeungpo-gu.


    The situation is not good. I alone cannot stand against the dead. If only there were a few more people familiar with purification magic�� I


    think the brainwashing they have is stronger than I thought. Damn it, if you don��t break the helmet that guy wrote, it��s useless even if you destroy it


    ��


    Twelve Seats < Fantastic Poetry > Do Wan-joon.


    Even if two people were hurriedly put in, the situation could not be changed.


    In the end, the war only really came to a head when two additional people, Kwak Woo-hyeok and Choo Young-hun of the One-man Fortress, were put in, who were the Twelve Chairmen at the time.


    further-.


    ��Chunseo can do it, right? don��t worry sun Because there are artifacts obtained from Chungmu-level treasures. i��ll clear the way


    Eunwoo asks for protection magic. ���������� huh.


    Onyang��s party also appeared.


    Looking at the people dealing with Sindorim, he put on a confident expression.


    Then, Byeol and Riel will analyze the situation in a safe place, and Bebe noona and Kaede will go with me to defeat him.


    Ugh��. I��m going to die from dealing with them. let��s live huh? A large number of the Twelve Seats have also been put in. Do we need to use our strength?


    There are people out there suffering. So we have to save them ��as heroes��.


    Anyway, Taeyang, your sense of justice is really something that noona can��t stop. yes then Instead, steam it later. know?


    Bebe��s sister. Why don��t you tell that story separately later when the two of you are alone? Those people are dying right now.


    Why? Do I look cheap?


    It doesn��t sound like that. If it seems that way, say yes. Don��t make a dirty face pretending you��re alone like that.


    When did I say that?


    Then, get rid of that fat face first.


    ����. why? Would you like to play with me?


    now! Both of you, stop fighting! Let��s think about how we can solve that situation!


    < Madam > Bebe.


    < Jingu > Kaede Hoshimiya.


    Although not publicly known.


    Within the party, the two were almost like water and oil.


    Joara quickly got caught between the two and had to mediate the situation with difficulty.


    Hey, what about our own faces? Did I just envy myself enough to want to be born with my own face?


    ��thank you for saying it like that.


    Don��t be hurt by what that lady says. you know that too I��m arguing for nothing.


    Meanwhile, Bong-Gurae comforted Kaede.


    Kaede, who had a stiff face, finally relaxed.


    Soon after, Onyang��s party also jumped into the world mixed with people and ghouls.


    ��Gift < Brave >


    Showing off the gifts of the party members.


    On Taeyang quickly defeated them and arrived at Shin Do-rim, the < Myeong-wang >.


    With the addition of Onyang��s party, Sindorim had no choice but to be pushed back.


    That��s how Sindorim was subjugated.


    Meanwhile-.


    ��Whoa. Did you say < braver >? I heard that he helped kill Ye-gyeong, but seeing it in person, it seems that it was not luck.


    dragging


    Armageddon was watching the entire process from the resurrection of Sindorim to its extinction.


    At first, the interest directed to Shindorim, who was weakly manifesting the myth, was now turned to Onyang.


    It��s not an ordinary enhancement gift. All abilities become stronger without limits and even share gifts with colleagues�� But how can I share them? < Connection > To be able to connect one��s will without using a Gift�� It��s like that��.


    ��I think it��s like gathering one��s will to manifest Shinhwa.


    Armageddon raised its lips.


    Is it a gift that allows humans to reach the myth, or to make them equal to the gods? no that��s not it


    The hypothesis of the impossibility of existence.


    There is no way that a human body could have a heart with the power of a god.


    So let��s go to sleep��


    ��Is this a gift that tests human potential?


    It is truly a gift of praise to humanity.


    Armageddon laughed.


    Even if he said it himself, it was absurd.


    A hymn to humanity is an absurd sound.


    What kind of hymn is this when new people are so proud?


    If there was such a thing, why couldn��t he have it?


    How did he sublimate his wretched body into a new human?


    That��s one thing-.


    ��You have a lot of greed.


    My current body isn��t bad either.


    That body is also coveted.


    If he occupied that body, wouldn��t he reach a state where he would not collapse even after embodied in Shinhwa?


    If so, couldn��t that be called God?


    < Braever > Because it��s Taeyang�� I��ll have to watch it from now on.


    So, if that guy is ripe, then it might not be bad to extort his body.


    Armageddon looked forward to that time.


    ��


    At the last minute.


    Eunha heard her heart beat shaking her body.


    Gift < Unknown >


    Again.


    see the future


    The galaxy faced a phenomenon in which the world line was divided into two.


    I can��t die like this!


    No I don��t want to die!


    The future that will happen if you insert a prominence lance into it.


    Sindorim��s body burns and disappears, and all his will is released to the world.


    Embarrassed, he burns them with fire, but his body, which has now reached its limit, cannot burn them all.


    As a result, large-scale ubiquity occurs in the area.


    So what should I do?


    Is it because it is under a world of flames?


    The future shown by Gift is longer and not shorter than before.


    Eun-ha, who took her eyes off the derived world line, looked at Shindo-rim, who had turned into a demon-type monster.


    A really tough guy


    .


    Eunha clicked her tongue.


    One last room was missing.


    That said, I couldn��t use magic like Blast Cross while staying close to him.


    Blaze Crasher?


    It would be all about slashing his skin.


    So what about Divine Crimson?


    It took time to prepare the magic. In the meantime, the guy will fight.


    After all, there is only Prominence Lance.


    It is to activate additional magic to the sword inserted in the chest of the bastard.


    But if that happens��


    ��A monster wave will happen. Additional damage may occur.


    Eunha gritted her teeth.


    I couldn��t afford it anymore.


    His strength was fading.


    had to choose


    Are you making decisions knowing the future?


    Or��


    It was then.


    ����!!


    Shin Dorim tried to counterattack.


    Suddenly, he closed his eyes and opened his arms.


    It��s like giving up my life.


    Is it a high-level fake?


    Eunha was taken aback for a moment.


    It was also for a while.


    Eunha gave strength to the snowy winter, not the cold and blooming winter.


    -Goodbye.


    I��m going to go to the middle of the day.


    The last fire burned.


    Crimson flame envelops the sword.


    As if holding a flame in his hand, he pierced Sindorim, who took a defenseless posture.


    ��Divine Crimson


    Just like the future we saw earlier.


    As Sindorim��s body is engulfed in flames, the will within screams.


    The will that was trapped inside his body is released and goes on a rampage.


    They were trying to spread out into the world while dodging the galactic fire.


    But it didn��t matter.


    Fire!!


    Hwagwangchungcheon.


    The flames soared as if they would not lose their power even the moment they were extinguished.


    The crimson fire burns away all thoughts.


    And using them as combustion ash, the crimson world spreads its power further.


    Burning the world of black mana, it covers the whole world with flames.


    The living are engulfed in warm flames, and the dead are burned by fierce flames.


    So-.


    ��I don��t want salvation.


    You only need to be saved by Yeonsu.


    Hearing Shindorim��s voice.


    The dead disappear from this land.


    ��


    When all flames are out.


    The world was back to normal.


    The ghouls were nowhere to be found, and the only beings standing on the ruined land were people.


    ������.��


    It seems like a dream.


    Everyone couldn��t get rid of that feeling.


    After the ghouls disappeared, what the people left in the world felt was not a sense of relief, but a sense of mystery.


    In such a situation, people��s eyes were directed to Noh Eun-ha, who had put an end to this situation.


    Damn��


    papa! Beep!


    ������!!��


    Indeed, Noh Eun-ha could not stand it any longer and sat down on the floor.


    Gift < amplification > and.


    With the rebound of the gift < Unknown >.


    As if it was a price that changed the world, a tremendous sense of exhaustion came.


    My body trembled.


    I couldn��t express mana.


    My body didn��t move as I wanted.


    There was no strength in the legs.


    My heart�� it hurts so much.


    Eunha grabbed my chest.


    The chest area was hot.


    My heart ached like it would explode. The sound of my


    heart


    pumping loudly shook my head.


    My body feels infinitely heavy.


    It seemed that something was leaving the body.


    I intuitively noticed.


    It was something that could exist itself.


    no.


    don��t get out


    Eunha crouched down.


    I cried desperately inwardly.


    The moment it escaped, Eun-ha was able to intuit that her body would gradually crumble.


    But unlike his appeal, it was unattainable.


    like a soul.


    something mental.


    No matter how much he begged��


    ��Gift < Unknown >


    It was then.


    He felt the Gift activate again.


    My heart contracted greatly.


    It was so painful that I couldn��t breathe.


    Eun-ha, who had never activated a gift twice a day before, was in more pain than now.


    thump thump


    , but the pain gradually subsided.


    The thumping sound is reduced.


    The heart returns to its original state.


    It was only then that Eunha could feel a little more comfortable.


    I didn��t know what had happened, but I knew that.


    His gift prevented anything from escaping from him.


    galaxy! Noh Eunha! Are you okay!?


    ��sister! My vital signs are getting back to normal! Breathing and pulse are gradually regaining stability!


    Only then was the galaxy able to ventilate its surroundings.


    Eunah Noh and Eunwoo Cha were urgently checking their condition.


    Clan members jumped in surprise, and other supporters even came to help the two.


    ��are you okay. I feel better now. There��s nothing wrong. Nothing wrong! Stay still. take a look exactly.


    Eun-ha tried to calm the people who were frightened by her.


    Then Eunah Noh ignored her words and took off Eunha��s clothes.


    Cha Eun-woo also joined in and took off his clothes.


    Move! You can just tear it off. Are you peeling it off one by one!?


    At that time, a worse Jinparang appeared in front of the galaxy naked.


    He tore off Eunha��s clothes.


    The condition of Eunha, who exposed her upper body in front of people, was quite serious.


    How many ghouls have you bitten!? The wounds are severe�� Oh my God, did you fight to the point of supporting yourself with your own fire!?


    Sister, it��s serious here too. The flesh is rotting now. It��s spreading��


    I can��t do it. I think there��s a limit to treatment with the two of us. I think Hyerim unnie and Iriya unnie should also come and treat me. Blue, come here quickly, call your sister! Eunhyuk, tell Hyerim unnie about you quickly!


    Following Eun-ah and Cha Eun-woo��s instructions.


    People moved frantically.


    Eun-ah and Cha Eun-woo devoted themselves to treatment, scolding Eunha no matter what he said.


    No, with this body��


    Lord! Are you really okay!?


    Soon after, Park Hye-rim and Ilya came.


    The two of them also stopped breathing the moment they saw the state of the galaxy.


    Soon, two people joined and four people rushed at Eunha.


    At the same time, they activated healing magic belonging to a higher dimension.


    ��Suddenly,


    Park Hye-rim noticed the change.


    Her eyes widened.


    Soon, even the three of them were amazed.


    That��s amazing��. This is a human body?


    ������.��


    Park Hye-rim��s astonishment was justified.


    When the four of them activated the healing magic, Eunha��s body was healing frighteningly fast.


    There was also the influence of healing magic, but it could be said to be the natural healing ability of the galaxy.


    Is it because of the elixir?


    Meanwhile, the galaxy lying on the floor was able to roughly determine the cause.


    The elixir he ate earlier gave him the most ideal body as well as excellent healing abilities.


    Besides that-.


    ����The magic that makes the skin tender is not going to the heart.


    ������.��


    Sindorim��s curse was powerful.


    However, Eun-ha focused on burning the ghouls and neglected to burn the magic that was on her.


    As a result, corruption magic was staining his body black.


    If the magic spread to the heart, he would become undead.


    However, magic could not invade the vicinity of the heart of the galaxy. It��s because of


    the kung kung kung


    gift.


    Sensing the danger, Gift was resisting the corruption magic.


    Thanks to this, Eunha was not seriously injured on the outside, but was surprisingly not seriously injured on the inside.


    Of course, recoil was an exception.


    Even though he was healed by the four people, he couldn��t pay the price due to the recoil.


    The healing bandage


    healing magic has ended.


    Cha Eun-woo used artifacts to increase the magic effect and make the effect last as long as possible.


    The galaxy was wrapped in bandages.


    It was an immortal mummy.


    ��I don��t think you need to go this far.


    Sup. If you don��t want to be hit in that state, would you stay still?


    ��yes.


    Too much was too much.


    During treatment, his pants were also torn.


    Thanks to this, Eunha had no choice but to wear bandages from head to toe.


    I feel like I��m screwed up.


    A cartoon that Eun-ae and I watched before.


    Even in this situation, Eunha did not lose her cheerfulness. S��ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It felt good to see his clanmates worrying about him.


    In my mind, I wanted to be worried about them like this in the future.


    Although the clan members would be furious when they heard it.


    Are you okay?


    oh it��s gold


    ��I don��t know what you��re talking about, but it looks like your brain has turned into a ghoul. Will I let you go without pain?


    It��s a joke. How are you?


    Kaede with a grumpy face.


    Eunha got lost.


    It was difficult to smile because the bandages were pressuring her face.


    I immediately asked her.


    Perhaps that was the reason why she showed up late when all the clan members rushed to her.


    Sure enough, she held out.


    I searched for what I could see, but all I could find were monsters and magic stones. It seems that all the artifacts he had were destroyed because of your flame. I wouldn��t expect anything


    okay? I can��t help it.


    Kaede reported the income.


    There was little income.


    Eunha didn��t regret it.


    This is because the players did not earn any income in their previous lives.


    At least, the fact that the damage was less than before the return and that the number of casualties was reduced as much as possible would be a big gain.


    And I don��t want to admit it, but��


    ����The Crimson God is resurrected!��


    ��Oh crimson god!!��


    ��What are those?


    Eunhyuk Choi helped.


    He struggled to raise his upper body and looked at the people lying face down towards him from afar.


    Perhaps the followers of Manaism.


    They chant the crimson god.


    Occasionally, a faint sound is also heard.


    It seemed like he was calling himself.


    Eunha��s face shook.


    Illya, on the other hand, said proudly.


    All of them were impressed by the Lord��s activity and became believers in the Eunhaha Church.


    Oh, it��s a little��


    Eunhan himself was just embarrassed.


    Pandora Clan��s approval rating has risen.


    Not only them, but the players were also admiring the skills of Eunha and Pandora clan members.


    ��We decided to sort things out together with the others. So now enter the Pandora Clan Road and get some rest.


    ��thank you. I will take a good rest.


    < The Earth Dragon > Chong Eun-ju spoke to me.


    As a representative of the players, she encouraged Eunha to take a break.


    Even without that, I was tired.


    Eunha decided to be grateful for the people��s kindness.


    Soon, Chong Eun-joo turned around.


    And the Pandora Clan Lord.


    yes?


    Chong Eun-ju, who was walking far away.


    Chong Eun-joo stopped walking.


    Eunha blinked her eyes.


    I have such skills, but why do I need to touch the darkness?


    ����.


    Personally, not as a clanlord, but as a single player. I want people like you to remain as heroes.


    Only after hearing the word of the gun.


    Only then did Eunha understand why she had a negative attitude toward her in the first place.


    The thing that turned Sejong Clan Road into a wasteland the other day.


    Chong Eun-joo knew.


    The words of those who have touched the darkness are mostly similar. Unknowingly, his life is swallowed up by darkness, and he crashes without end.


    ����.


    I��ve seen many players. A lot of people with a bright future like you are broken. So I advise you to walk the right way. If so, people will praise and support you as they do now.


    ��Thanks for the advice.


    Then let��s go.


    Samra Clanlord Chong is the advice of the Lord.


    Eunha did not respond that she would follow her advice.


    She didn��t force it anymore.


    Eunha sent her away.


    ��it��s too late to walk around.


    Chong Eun-ju��s advice was right.


    But the galaxy has come too far.


    I couldn��t go back any further.


    Above all, if you walk the right path, you will not be able to obtain the future you want.


    Anyway, I need to take a break first.


    I��ll have to stay in the hall for a while.


    Eunha evoked thoughts.


    Even though I received the healing magic, my body still hurt.


    I absolutely had to rest.


    Eun-ha tried to return to the clan hall with the support of her clan members.


    right then-


    [��Hey Eunha, telepathy has arrived from Ariel. That��s it now��]


    ��What?


    Jinseo-na��s telepathy was transmitted.


    hear the news she has to say.


    Eunha was startled.


    ��


    Nanji Hangang Park.


    As Sindorim changed the world, its omnipresence grew out of control.


    In such a situation, Ha Baek-ryun and his friends, chased by monsters, had no choice but to be isolated in the forest.


    Krrrr!!


    Playing hide and seek with monsters.


    However, there was no way that elementary school students, who might even be able to refine their mana, could hide perfectly from them.


    In the end, the elementary school students who were waiting for help from the player were discovered by the monsters and were driven into a corner.


    Cracked cracked��.


    I can��t ask for help.


    Elementary school students are trembling.


    It was the same with Ha Baek-ryun.


    She closed her eyes tightly as she watched the attacking monster.


    And finally��


    ��������!!!!!


    The seal on her was broken.


    The seal that caused noise in response to omnipresence was broken in response to her strong emotions.


    A huge beam of light shot up around her.


    ��������!!!!


    An eye-catching presence.


    The silvery-white pillar of light expanded its range and only affected the monsters.


    To the point where I couldn��t even resist.


    Their mana was distributed.


    That��s how they vanished in vain.


    This is��


    Ha Baek-ryun made a blank face.


    Ha Baek-ryun, who was sitting on the floor, couldn��t understand what he had done.


    However, an abnormality occurred in her body completely independent of her understanding.


    ������.��


    She didn��t realize it yet.


    Elementary school students witnessed her hair gradually turning white.


    As Gift was expressed in earnest, Mana caused alteration in the gene.


    And��


    ��Looking


    at the pillar of light soaring through the sky.


    Players could easily find her location.


    ������.��


    Ji Yong-hyeon, the Twelve Seated < First Sword >.


    Twelve Seats < Witch of Time > Prisis Memory.


    Pandora Clan < Seolchang > Ryu Yeon-hwa.


    The three of them held their breath when they saw Ha Baek-ryun, whose hair had turned white.


    ��Yeonhwa sister?


    Baekryun can��t believe you��


    The situation was clear.


    Mana that annihilated the existence of monsters.


    and silver white.


    And Ha Baek-ryun, whose hair is turning pure white due to mana.


    It is a gift from < Baeksil >.


    Everyone was convinced.


    Around that time, Ji Yong-hyeon approached her and knelt down on one knee.


    ��Are you hurt?


    ������.��


    In a polite tone.


    Ji Yong-hyun set an example.

 Chapter 755

    Relife Player 755


    [Chapter 193]


    [Guardian]


    Around September of the 17th year of Seonrye before returning.


    It��s been less than six months since Sindorim��s terror attack and destroyed Yeongdeungpo-gu in half.


    This time, the incident happened in Seongnam City, Gyeonggi Province.


    The monsters who survived the invasion of Seoul maintained their power in the underground of Seongnam City, and they rose up.


    As a result, Seongnam City is said to have become a mess.


    Still, the Mana religion��s anti-marriage terror was somehow blamed on the Mana religion and they were able to evade responsibility�� but this can��t be helped.


    Received a report from the Mana Management Organization.


    Lim Ga-eul let out a long sigh.


    As the years passed, her eyes grew weaker and weaker.


    Nothing was going the way I wanted, so my motivation was about to disappear.


    In particular, after the death of < Cheolong >, she had to clash with the rapidly growing opposition forces within the government.


    Most likely, they will use this incident as an excuse to pressure themselves.


    Anyway, we have no choice but to deal with this situation as quickly as possible.


    We have to save the people there.


    Still, do what you can.


    I couldn��t completely shake off the feeling of being in a bottomless swamp, but I couldn��t help but be in a state of desperation.


    She moved to the mana management organization and tried to control the situation directly.


    ����.


    The situation was serious.


    It is said that the corps commander was promoted to the third tier and the momentum of the army increased.


    In comparison, it seemed that it would take a considerable amount of time for the Twelve Seats to arrive.


    In the end, I had no choice but to lean on the players on the field.


    Lim Ga-eul had a longing for it.


    Fortunately, the sky was on her side this time.


    ��This is information from Seongnam City! Local players say they��re driving the monsters out now! It is said that the corps commander was also subdued!


    This is really good news. Are you saying there is no other information?


    Fairy, that��s��


    the news of the corps commander��s subjugation.


    Lim Ga-eul finally relaxed.


    But she had to harden her face again at the news from the intelligence director.


    ��I beg your pardon?


    According to the bar sent from the Gyeonggi branch, it seems to be true. It seems that the < Undead > player Eunha Noh is currently protecting it.


    It wasn��t bad news.


    I couldn��t even say it was good.


    The person who awakened the gift of < Silver > was found��


    ������.��


    The holder of the gift of < Silver > appeared.


    Lim Ga-eul was overjoyed at the news that he had finally found his successor, while deep in thought.


    It was a good thing for this country.


    But to her, perhaps that person was a threat to her position.


    If I had stabilized the political situation, I wouldn��t have thought about this problem��


    She naturally smiled bitterly.


    I stopped feeling weird.


    In the current situation, the gift holder of the second < Silver > was in a position to change and replace himself anytime, anywhere, rather than his successor.


    If the opposing forces make up their minds and push that person, they will probably have to come down from this position.


    And whoever becomes a new fairy will have no choice but to be swayed by their supporters.


    After the destruction, the power of the world will be driven by individual selfishness, not by the hope of a fairy.


    How old was the child?


    They say that she doesn��t speak very well due to the shock of losing her mother.


    10 years old�� so young.


    Even so, if there was something fortunate, the holder of the second < Silver > was no longer an adult.


    10 years old.


    Even with various expedients, it will take at least seven years to make that child an adult.


    Opposition forces also say that public opinion is not on the side of the fairy, but even so, they will not drive themselves out with a minor in front.


    Lim Ga-eul judged so.


    They say they earned time somehow, but the future is the problem.


    I heard that I became an orphan because of this incident, and then there will be many people who will volunteer to be the child��s guardian.


    Probably waiting at least 7 years.


    People who are blinded by personal greed will try to take on the child��s guardian.


    And the child who will grow up under them will be a complete puppet.


    Hmm��


    So she had to take custody of the child anyway.


    It is said that the fairy��s dignity has declined, but if she pushes hard, she will be able to bring the child back.


    Under the protection of herself and the mana management organization, she leads the child to grow up properly.


    Thus, he creates a fairy who will inherit his will.


    ��Could it be?


    Soon she was in denial.


    I remembered my situation.


    Currently, the Mana Management Organization was also under the influence of opposing forces.


    There were so many cheaters in the government that even she couldn��t figure it out.


    In such a situation, it would be terrible to bring a child in and accidentally fall under their spell.


    There is no one I can trust around me. You don��t even have complete control over the government, and you can��t bring that child in.


    Who should I entrust my child to?


    Lim Ga-eul was in trouble.


    I had to take the plunge before others noticed.


    Otherwise, the child will be taken away from them.


    Then-.


    ��That child clings to the < Undead > and keeps trying not to fall off. I think I should sing < Undead > as well.


    The intelligence director was perplexed and said.


    Lim Ga-eul woke up from his thoughts.


    A child with a gift of < Silver > follows the player who saved him.


    Her eyes lit up.


    Before that, there was something to check.


    By the way, who is the player called < Undead > from earlier? I don��t think I��ve heard of it��


    ��the same jockey as On Taeyang. It is said that he is quite capable enough to be recognized for his contribution in the Seoul disaster and entered the gallery-level treasure chest.


    Ohh.


    It��s just a matter of mental state�� mental state? What are you talking about?


    As you can see, they are frantic about fighting. It is said that he has a lot of hatred for monsters��


    It seems that his motivation for becoming a player has something to do with it. It takes a bit of a mental state�� but is there a backstory of that player?


    It is said that they are unofficially sponsored by Yu Do-jun, the chairman of Youngwon Group. Who would sanely support a player who is called insane for fighting monsters by common sense.


    I guess so. Ah, what does the nickname < undead > mean?


    child��s first discoverer.


    Also the man that the child is following.


    Lim Ga-eul was curious.


    Even if the mind seems to be the problem, it seems that the child is relying on it, so it must not have gone crazy.


    Besides, there was no support to speak of, so the chances of the man becoming entangled with the opposition were low.


    So she inquired about the man.


    Then, the intelligence director replied��.


    -It is said that even if you die, you will not die.


    It seems pretty strong.


    ��There��s no reason like that, but if my arm falls off, it��s said that it��s so bad that it picks up my arm and uses it instead of a sword.


    ��is that a lie?


    ��really?


    It��s strange that he doesn��t die. So you don��t have arms anymore?


    No, I heard that there is a very good supporter in the < Undead > party. Thanks to you, I��m fine.


    Huh�� But he��s not human.


    So, < Undead >.


    Crazy, really.


    That��s why I heard that it is also called < Berserker >.


    ��you know quite a bit, right?


    It��s because of your mood.


    < Undead > Noh Eun-ha.


    Fairy Lim Ga-eul learned his name that day.


    ��


    The Capitol collapsed.


    The Mana cult used the anti-marriage ceremony as an excuse to cause terror.


    According to the information heard moment by moment, the main culprit who caused the terror was Sindorim, calling himself < Myungwang >.


    The purpose of his terror is to revive his younger sister Shin Yeon-soo.


    I couldn��t figure out why reviving my sister and the terror were involved, but apart from the reason, the whole Yeongdeungpo-gu district was overflowing with ghouls due to Sindorim.


    The situation is serious, but fortunately not to the extent that it cannot be rectified.


    The damage can be done in Yeongdeungpo-gu, and even that will only end in some areas in Yeongdeungpo-gu.


    However, the interest of the fairy Lim Ga-eul did not last long.


    Her attention was focused on the news that had just arrived.


    ��Tell me again. What did you say now?


    According to the story of Ji Yong-hyeon, a player of the Twelve Seats < The First Sword >, who was specially dispatched to the scene, he found a girl presumed to be the gift holder of < White Silver > at Nanji Hangang Park�� and is currently protecting it.


    ������.��


    Mana Management Organization Information Bureau briefing room.


    Lim Ga-eul could not hide his surprise at the news conveyed by Min Ji-ah.


    The people present were also the same.


    < Silver > was��discovered?


    yes my lady


    Gift < Silver Bag >.


    Government officials had made it their long-cherished wish to find someone who possessed < silver > even before there was a fairy.


    And as time passed, their long-cherished wish came true when Lim Ga-eul appeared.


    Nevertheless, even after the fairy government was established, it set its sights on finding the gift holder for < Silver of White >.


    In order to stabilize the political situation, it was to find a successor who could succeed Lim Ga-eul.


    Then, the successor appeared.


    They were just astonished.


    In particular, Lim Ga-eul was more like that.


    Please bring the child to me immediately. And all the information that can be known about the child is found.


    all right! Fairy!


    A successor appeared.


    There was an unconcealable excitement in her voice.


    But even that was short-lived.


    Lim Ga-eul looked at the people around her and regained her composure.


    calmed down


    He could be my successor, but if he does something wrong, he could become a wedge that can target me.


    I heard the sound of a head rolling.


    People are rolling their heads.


    Everyone is counting.


    Should he stick to himself as it is, or should he go on an adventure to push his successor to gain stronger power.


    There was no way she wouldn��t notice.


    So, her thoughts turned after officially recognizing the child as the successor.


    He said he was a 10-year-old.


    Since he is so young, people around him will try to volunteer as guardians of the child or the educational world.


    Soon the child��s personal information was delivered.


    Lim Ga-eul handed over the documents.


    ����.


    My name is Ha Baek-ryun.


    10 years old.


    The mother was everything in the family.


    The child��s background was poor.


    Looking at this document, high-ranking officials will say that the fairy government should protect the child.


    She, too, thought the same.


    If the mother of this child is well persuaded, the government can protect it.


    The problem is that the fairy government protects them, but who protects them intensively?


    A child who can become the next fairy.


    So those who stand by the child will have potentially great power in their hands.


    That��s why I had to carefully select and choose the people to keep by my child��s side.


    You could get into trouble if you accidentally picked someone who had a negative view of you.


    I need to select someone who is loyal to me and put him by my child��s side.


    Lim Ga-eul was lost in thought.


    Currently, the political situation was completely controlled by Lim Ga-eul��s hands.


    There will be no opposition to the personnel arrangements.


    However, those who are greedy for power will attack in other directions.


    The escort is the problem. I don��t think it will be a problem if I appoint Lee Jung-hyun��s escort as the child��s escort for the time being, but�� but it��s still not enough.


    The fairy was assigned an escort to protect her from danger.


    If the Twelve Seats are the swords that protect the country, the escorts are the shields that thoroughly protect the fairies.


    To get the kooky bureaucrats to understand, the child will need to be given some good escorts.


    The problem is that they did not prepare an environment to train escorts in preparation for the appearance of a successor.


    For the time being, it would be enough to have Im Ga-eul��s person attached to Ai, but in the long run, he needed an escort who would be Ai��s exclusive possession.


    An escort must be loyal to the master he serves, even at the cost of his life.


    You can��t just pick someone like that. If possible, it is best to keep the child by the side for a long time and build trust as the escort and child grow together.


    So what will happen after that?


    Before long, the story of that child would spread all over the world.


    It was said that there were so many people who saw Ai��s gift awakening, so it was not something that could be prevented.


    Moreover, there were also people who had ties to the groups.


    The secret won��t last forever.


    If so, someone might look to the future and try to make their person an escort to grow with their child.


    In that case, there was no reason to stop Lim Ga-eul.


    There will be all kinds of dukes in the future. Care must be taken in selecting escorts.


    The problem wasn��t just the escorts.


    Even if the guardians and escorts of the child push themselves arbitrarily.


    As for the rest, Lim Ga-eul could not handle the work alone.


    ������.��


    Their authority is guaranteed because they are not blindly threatening their position.


    Human relationships were like an equivalent exchange.


    If you got one, you had to give one.


    Especially when it comes to power.


    The unconditional exercise of power was bound to provoke people��s repulsion.


    If you decide to arbitrarily deal with your child��s guardian and escort, you will most likely have to give something up.


    The most probable is-.


    ��It must be the education field for children. I��m going to ask you to give up some positions in education.


    the child is young


    There is no established national view.


    The self is not yet complete.


    I��m not used to using force either.


    Therefore, education was needed so that the child could become a great fairy in this country in the future.


    You will most likely have to give up some seats.


    There is a high possibility that the educational world that teaches mana will fall to the Twelve.


    And Lim Ga-eul predicted it.


    The role of teaching mana to children will be passed on to the Twelve.


    The people who will be mentioned as children��s educational circles will probably be < The First Sword >, < Phantom Poetry >, < Witch of Time >, < Beast Tamer >, and < The Holy Mother >.


    Among them, the most ideal educational world is Prisis Memory


    .


    Immediately, Lim Ga-eul shook his head.


    If the precis memory is mentioned, it will be infinitely low.


    She was a government person.


    There was a high possibility that the education sector would be taken over by someone receiving support from somewhere other than the government.


    I was very sorry, but I couldn��t help it.


    Anyway, she kept an eye on Yeouido and waited for the child to arrive.


    That was then.


    I�� Fairy.


    yes what is it?


    Min Ji-ah, director of the special affairs bureau, spoke.


    cautious tone.


    Lim Ga-eul turned his head.


    It seemed that there was a problem in the process of bringing the child.


    Lim Ga-eul hoped that it would not be a threat to the child��s life.


    < Snow Window > Ryu Yeon-hwa and other Pandora clan members are on their way.


    yes? They


    say they��re coming this way because�� and the current administrator of Clan Pandora heard the news from the clan members. ������.��


    Fortunately, the worry was groundless.


    However, Lim Ga-eul had doubts.


    Pandora Clan members may come with the child as an escort.


    However, the administrator was on the way, so I couldn��t figure out what the reason was.


    I wondered if Pandora Clan was trying to hire a player for human resources.


    Ooh, that��s what I thought.


    By the way, the chief of special affairs said��.


    ��The Pandora Clan administrator said�� Currently, Ha Baek-ryun is being protected by the Pandora Clan.


    ������!!�� The address recorded in Ha Baek-ryun��s personal information is the address of Pandora Clan. So, it seems that Ha Baek-ryun lives in the Pandora Clan Hall with her mother.


    ������.��


    Unexpected news.


    The faces of the people, including Lim Ga-eul, once again showed astonishment.


    ��


    Headquarters of the Mana Management Organization.


    The conference room, which can seat more than 100 people, was full of people.


    ������.��


    ����.


    Their eyes were directed to the white-haired child sitting on one side.


    The child seemed to know that he was getting attention.


    The child Ha Baek-ryun lowered her head while avoiding her gaze.


    If only Yeon-hwa was with her��


    Ha Baek-ryeon couldn��t understand why she was here.


    The people who said they came from the Mana Management Organization politely and recklessly brought him here.


    Then, the person named Ji Yong-hyeon, who was the kindest to him, left, saying he was going to another job.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa and the other Pandora Clan members were kicked out as they were not qualified when the meeting started.


    In the end, she had to sit, surrounded by old people and uncles and aunties she hadn��t seen before.


    ��Yes, you are Baekryun.


    ��yes.


    in such a situation.


    A meeting that she knew nothing about and decided her direction had begun.


    At that time, she met Lim Ga-eul, a fairy she often saw on TV.


    He was a very beautiful person.


    However, to Ha Baek-ryun, he was nothing more than a stranger.


    Why are you doing this to me?


    why am i here?


    An unknown sound comes and goes.


    Ha Baek-ryun only answers questions.


    Sometimes, she would leave it like a mangbu seat and the story would go on.


    Warak


    Ha Baek-ryun squeezed the hem of her skirt.


    Surrounded by strangers, she suppressed the urge to cry.


    I wanted to go home soon.


    I missed my mother.


    And again��


    ��Why do I think of you?


    Ha Baek-ryun pursed his lips.


    Suddenly, Uncle Noh Eun-ha came to mind.


    She tried to find out why.


    It was much more beneficial than a meeting where you were talking about something you didn��t know what you were talking about.


    I soon found out why.


    Ah�� it��s because these guys and you are completely different.


    The people in the meeting were outwardly being nice to themselves.


    However, Ha Baek-ryun��s animalistic senses felt that they were hiding something.


    On the other hand, what about the uncle?


    It seemed like he was hiding his true feelings, but he felt sincere when the uncle did a favor to him.


    Unlike the people here who handed over the sweets saying they were cute and aiming for something, Mr. Noh Eun-ha handed over the sweets innocently.


    Just because these cookies are delicious.


    So I thought of you and bought it.


    Ha Baek-ryun did not want to admit it, but Mr. Noh Eun-ha used to express his goodwill toward him.


    Of course, behind the pure ho, there must be a very small amount of dark heart aiming at his mother.


    Still better than these.


    Yeonhwa unni said that you are also coming here to see me��


    I miss you.


    I felt a little relieved.


    Ha Baek-ryeon recalled what Ryu Yeon-hwa had said just before leaving the conference room.


    And not long after, the door to the meeting room opened.


    A person who confidently walks towards him while making the sound of his shoes ringing


    .


    Unfortunately, she wasn��t the one she was waiting for.


    Even so, the face was wide open.


    ��Sorry for being late. By the way�� I guess they were talking even before I arrived.


    Welcome. We were just exchanging conversations about what to do in the future, not about Baekryun��s whereabouts. We haven��t made any decisions yet, so don��t worry. Still, I apologize if I offended you.


    ������.��


    Pandora Clan Administrator Han Seo-hyun.


    She spoke fearlessly to the powers of this country.


    Some people clicked their tongues at her attitude.


    But she didn��t care, and Lim Ga-eul smiled bitterly and pretended not to know.


    Soon after


    , Han Seo-hyeon moved and approached Ha Baek-ryeon.


    Ha Baek-ryun��s eyes widened.


    Han Seo-hyun, who greeted her with her eyes, tapped the chair of the person sitting next to her.


    I am here on behalf of this child��s guardian. So would you please stand up here?


    ��That��s it.


    There too.


    ������.��


    24 Seohyun Han, now in her mid-twenties.


    She told someone much older than her to step aside.


    Whether the bureaucrats were upset or not, she displayed a confident demeanor.


    In the end, the people sitting on both sides of Ha Baek-ryun stood up.


    Were you scared? It��s okay now.


    Wow��


    Han Seohyun sat next to Ha Baekryun.


    Ha Baek-ryun admired her courageous behavior.


    Then I was able to find peace.


    And soon after��


    ��Sorry for being late.


    ������.��


    Pandora Clan Lord Noh Eun-ha.


    he has arrived


    It was clear that he was severely injured. S~ea??h the ��ov��lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He was wrapped in bandages so that he could see through his clan uniform.


    There were literally no injuries.


    The people present gasped in amazement at the sight.


    Nonetheless-.


    ������!!


    As soon as you enter the conference room.


    Noh Eun-ha exhaled spirit and threatened the people present.

 Chapter 756

    Relife Player 756


    [Chapter 193]


    [Guard Dog (2)]


    Ha Baek-ryun has awakened Gift.


    It is said that the omnipresence that occurred at the National Assembly building has invaded Cocoon across the Han River.


    Before the return, the damage that occurred in Yeongdeungpo-gu was so serious that I hadn��t even thought about that.


    Eunha blamed her complacency.


    I heard about Ha Baek-ryeon��s picnic.


    I was worried because the timing was exquisite, but I thought it would be okay since Kangbuk is under Cocoon��s protection.


    Moreover, in this life, I was not sure if Sindorim would die and the anti-marriage terrorism of Manaism would occur.


    As a result, it became more difficult to stop Ha Baek-ryeon��s picnic.


    Still, I��m really glad Baekryun wasn��t hurt.


    In the end, Baekryeon��s gift was exposed a year earlier than before returning.


    Fortunately, at the time of Ha Baek-ryun��s awakening, Ji Yong-hyeon from < The First Sword > and Ryu Yeon-hwa from < Seolchang > were present.


    The two were supporters of Ha Baek-ryun in their previous lives.


    If it were them, they would have treated Ha Baek-ryun politely without doing anything nonsense.


    Taking her to the mana management organization would not have been conciliatory.


    Above all��


    ��Thanks to Yeonhwa noona being there, I was able to respond quickly.


    < Seolchang > Ryu Yeon-hwa.


    She grasped the situation and immediately notified Clan Pandora.


    As a result, Han Seo-hyun moved and the news was delivered to him.


    Thanks to this, Eun-ha was able to quickly reach the mana management organization with her injured body.


    Even though Eunah noona, Eunwoo, and others tried to stop it, there was nothing I could do about it.


    This is something only I can do.


    It was difficult to express mana.


    The wound had not yet fully healed, and blood was oozing out.


    Even so, Eunha adjusted her expression and spread her energy as much as possible.


    ������.��


    People��s reactions varied. S��ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    If there were people who were frightened by the energy they sown and were startled.


    There were also people who weren��t too afraid of the momentum of the injured galaxy.


    On the contrary, there were even people who openly frowned at Eunha who was present at this event.


    Eun-ha turned to Ha Baek-ryeon, not caring about their gaze.


    great job.


    I��m just on my way too


    Baekryun isn��t hurt in you either, right?


    ��what about you?


    Just then, the seat next to Ha Baek-ryun was empty.


    There was no need to fuss over a place fight.


    Eunha greeted Han Seohyun and Ha Baekryun and sat down.


    Unlike her usual appearance, Ha Baek-ryun seemed to be worried about Eun-ha��s wound.


    Kids don��t have to worry about that. Eunwoo was just bandaged up, but I��m fine.


    It��s just that it��s in front of Ha Baek-ryun.


    Eunha smiled and pretended to be strong.


    Of course, Han Seo-hyun didn��t seem fooled, and Ha Baek-ryun didn��t stop worrying.


    Still, I couldn��t say more.


    It was because the people who came to their senses were paying attention to Noh Eun-ha.


    Now that the Pandora Clan Lords have also gathered, let��s start the meeting in earnest. You��ve probably heard about the Pandora Clan Road, so I don��t think I need to explain it again. ������.��


    Fairy Lim Ga-eul let go of her luck.


    What will Habaekryun do in the future?


    A war of words began to take advantage of each other.


    ��


    Not only officials from the Mana Management Organization, but also many high-ranking officials from the fairy government gathered.


    Each of them had different intentions in their hearts, but the most important purpose was the same.


    ��The successor of the fairy must not be protected by the Pandora Clan.


    What kind of existence is a fairy?


    It was not the power of a specific group or individual, but an existence that had to exist only for the people.


    However, it was absurd to entrust the protection of such a being to a clan, a group for personal gain.


    Furthermore, aren��t clans also armed groups?


    If he made a mistake, the country could fall to the Pandora Clan of the Hola Party.


    In particular, those who remember the era at the time of < Destruction at the End of the Century > were greatly agitated by the situation in which the monarch could appear again.


    When one monarch arises, many monarchs arise. Then, as before, this country will be torn apart by the war between the monarchs.


    The age of the mighty.


    They prayed that nothing dark would happen again in this small country.


    So, they set aside their interests and showed opposition.


    They say that Miss Ha Baek-ryun is protected by Pandora Clan, but it��s a bit of a leap. Miss Ha Baek-ryeon��s mother is just running a restaurant in the hall�� I don��t know if this can be called protection.


    The bureaucrats were implicitly united no matter what their relationship was.


    one official said.


    The old man��s tone was not loose, as he opened his dark eyes as he corrected his glasses.


    He pointed out the justification that Seohyun Han had consistently insisted on.


    The contract we signed with Ha Ji-eun was a contract to run the business for at least 10 years. That��s how long-term investment was promised.


    I think we need to thoroughly check that 10 years is not an unfair contract.


    I sat with the Sirius Group legal team and wrote a contract. Please note that there is nothing wrong with the contract.


    While Seohyun Han is answering.


    Questions rained down from all directions.


    Nevertheless, Seohyun Han gave a clear answer in front of those who asserted her authority.


    And by the time you feel like the bureaucrats�� momentum is overheating��.


    ����The Hamper Wave


    galaxy activated its magic.


    At least magic against ordinary people could now be activated.


    His hands pounding on the desk caused ripples in the hall.


    Speak one by one, not all at once. If you say so, how do we accept it?


    ������.��


    Even though it was an act that was almost no different from a threat.


    The bureaucrats couldn��t rebuke Eunha too much.


    People followed him.


    Besides, he was on his way to suppressing the terrorism of the Mana Church.


    Even so, the people who were following her were ardently praising Noh Eun-ha.


    Most of all, they flinched at the oppressive feeling of the galaxy.


    Also beware of the Pandora Clanlords. Don��t try to push one person with a group of people.


    Eventually, a mediator stepped in.


    Lim Ga-eul dispersed < Silver >��s mana and dispelled the magic of the galaxy.


    Only then did the people in the seats barely catch their breath.


    The meeting continued after that.


    So, it means that Miss Ha Baek-ryun��s mother is bound by the Pandora Clan contract and cannot step out. Then wouldn��t it be okay if the government broke the contract? You may be able to pay the penalty right away. A contract is built on trust. If you break the contract just to get a large penalty, the trust we have built will collapse. I don��t want to set a precedent.


    It is necessary for the country. Gift holders of < Silver > that can operate Cocoon should be managed by the state.


    I also think it is necessary to manage the state. However, I can��t agree with the purpose that the state manages all the big and small matters of young children.


    ��It seems that you have no intention of accepting our position. great. Then call the child��s mother. Isn��t he the child��s real guardian?


    Before coming here, Baekryeon��s rights were transferred to her mother, Ha Ji-eun, so you should talk to her through me.


    Are you really going to come out like this?


    It is embarrassing to say that you are just exercising your legitimate rights.


    ������.��


    The conversation drew a parallel line.


    Both sides were unwilling to yield.


    The state must protect


    Pandora Clan must protect Ha Baek-ryun��s mother��s will.


    The names of each other were not wrong.


    Either way was correct.


    ��the opposition is stronger than I thought.


    Meanwhile, Eun-ha was quietly overhearing their conversation.


    His gaze was directed at Lim Ga-eul, who also kept his mouth shut.


    Before the regression, at this point, Lim Ga-eul would have raised his hand saying he would entrust custody to me��


    Eun-ha remembered the time before the regression.


    In my previous life, meetings were more chaotic than this.


    At that time, the opinions of the bureaucrats were not even perfectly unified.


    Furthermore, in the name of dispatching advisors, players or people from business groups attended the meeting.


    At that time, they set out to protect Ha Baek-ryun in order to take advantage of each other.


    Then, what did Lim Ga-eul say?


    You said you would protect me too, but you said you needed to listen to the opinions of the most important parties.


    At the time, he did not have the qualifications to attend the meeting.


    However, since Ha Baek-ryun did not fall, I had no choice but to attend the meeting.


    At that time, Lim Ga-eul followed Baek-ryun��s opinion and appointed Eun-ha as his guardian.


    Well, my position is different from that time.


    Eunha soon understood.


    Before the regression, he belonged to a person with no background.


    As a result, Lim Ga-eul and people accepted it even though they were not happy with it.


    But in this life, he had too many backgrounds.


    You are guarding me.


    I wonder if it��s okay if you continue to give me strength like this.


    Lim Ga-eul is worried.


    Eun-ha noticed her heart.


    Then the eyes of the two met.


    And Lim Ga-eul opened her mouth.


    ��Then what do you think of the Pandora Clan Lord?


    ������.��


    Let only the Pandora Clan Administrator speak and keep his mouth shut. But I��d love to hear what the Pandora Clanlord thinks.


    The conversation cut off abruptly.


    The fairy pointed at Eunha.


    An atmosphere was created in which Eunha had no choice but to answer.


    Meanwhile-.


    -You mean to test me?


    Lim Ga-eul was asking indirectly.


    If you really want to become a fairy��s sword, ask her to hand over the Habaekryun to herself.


    It was a test of loyalty.


    It wasn��t even funny to him.


    This person is mistaken.


    You��re not the one I swore to be Carl.


    Eunha snorted.


    He then glanced sideways at Ha Baek-ryun, who was sitting without even getting the right to speak.


    Memories from before the return came to mind.


    Ha Baek-ryun, who now flickers around her eyes, lived like that all her life before returning.


    I couldn��t properly express my opinion and had to act as instructed.


    Remembering that time, Eun-ha didn��t want Habaek-ryeon taken away even more.


    So I answered.


    ��That��s not my opinion, but I think you should listen to your own opinion.


    ������.��


    It seems like they��re ignoring it because it��s a child, but that doesn��t mean we can��t discuss it without the person concerned.


    thump


    Eunha put her hand on Ha Baek-ryun��s head.


    She raised her head.


    He smiled as broadly as he could.


    What do you think of Baekryun?


    ����.


    Do you want to live with your mother, uncle, and clan members? Or do you want to live with those snarky grandparents over there?


    Officials frowned.


    It was such an obvious question.


    What would a 10-year-old say?


    They tried to raise their voices so that Baekryun could not answer.


    Hamper Wave


    Of course, the galaxy did not stand still.


    Even though he had already received Lim Ga-eul��s attention.


    The galaxy did not consider such a thing and silenced people with magic.


    Around that time, Baekryun hesitated and spoke cautiously.


    I want to live with my mom and uncle��


    ������.��


    Even though it was an answer that everyone would have been sure of.


    Eunha was worried inwardly.


    I was afraid that Ha Baek-ryun would seek protection from government officials.


    The corner of Eunha��s mouth went up.


    His laugh deepened.


    ��Is that so?


    ��


    ��No matter what you think, when it comes to the future of the country, one individual��s thoughts are not worth considering.


    While Ha Baek-ryun expressed his opinion.


    Even the officials now had mixed thoughts.


    Some people felt pity for Baekryeon and were unable to actively advocate.


    Even in such a situation, Seonwoo Hwaryeong, Director of the Surveillance Bureau of < Narak >, insisted honestly.


    How much effort have we put into establishing this country? At the time of the fall, military governments were established in various places. They called themselves monarchs and accelerated the destruction and destruction of civilization. So, did not the living myths work to destroy them and bring this country back together?


    ������.��


    Furthermore, how many people have sacrificed their lives for the sake of the country. How many < Connection > owners have been put to death in order to attract the player library of the International Mana Management Organization. Why is < Index > always staying in the library?


    A world where monsters exist.


    In such a world, what mattered sometimes was not the human right to freedom, but the system to sustain society.


    Seonwoo Hwaryeong��s claim was reasonable.


    Now they couldn��t get past the child��s words to the point of pitying them.


    If Ha Baek-ryun was guaranteed freedom, it would be an act of ignoring the people who devoted themselves to this country.


    We��re not treating Chang��e as a tool to wield great power like in China, and we��re not talking about forcibly marrying Kaguya into royalty like in Japan. The state will protect those who can become fairy in the future. That alone was the best consideration the country had given.


    democratic or not


    No, it��s not at all democratic.


    In China, the Tang took power and thoroughly treated Chang��e, who possessed the gift of < silver >, as a weapon.


    Japan made Kaguya a member of the royal family, took over the frame of democracy, and in reality was building a feudal system.


    In comparison, Korea was in a much better position than them.


    Of course, when weighing the nation and the individual, he was ��a little�� considerate of the individual.


    little by little.


    Lim Ga-eul also agreed.


    But the Superintendent crosses the line.


    I knew you were a twisted person, but your values are extreme.


    Meanwhile, Lim Ga-eul glanced at Seonwoo Hwaryeong.


    Listening to his passionate speech, it seemed as if he was saying that fairies should be managed like China and Japan.


    I felt bad inside.


    Soon, her thoughts turned elsewhere.


    It��s Ha Baek-ryeon�� Maybe it��s better to let Pandora manage that child than the government manages.


    Any other clan would be against it.


    If it was Pandora Clan, it was pretty good.


    The child seemed to be following along well, and Pandora Clan was trustworthy.


    The problem is-.


    ��The problem is that the power of Pandora Clan becomes too strong before trust.


    That was it.


    Pandora Clan��s influence grows stronger.


    She, too, was unaware of the rumors coming from some quarters.


    Ruler Noh Eun-ha.


    From some time ago, the galaxy was also called that way.


    It was worth it.


    People��s sentiment followed him.


    Wealth Power He was surrounded by the direct descendants of the business group.


    So it was not at all strange that there were rumors about him and the Pandora Clan that a monarch might once again appear in this land.


    Above all, if Pandora Clan protects even Ha Baek-ryun��


    ����I guess even the power of the future will come into my hands.


    She was just wary.


    Lim Ga-eul hoped that Pandora Clan would be in an easy position to wield.


    He never wanted a situation where it would be difficult for him to move until he noticed them.


    If the power of Pandora Clan wasn��t strong, I would have entrusted that child to him despite the opposition of the officials.


    In the meantime, the meeting continued.


    Young bureaucrats took a passive neutral stance.


    Officials, including Seonwoo Hwaryeong, never tried to change their claim.


    And as the times have changed, Han Seo-hyun made the argument that the state should not infringe on individual rights.


    It won��t end like this


    Lim Ga-eul smiled bitterly.


    It seemed that the meeting would not end unless he gave a strong opinion to either side.


    right then-


    ����There


    was a sound of knocking on the desk.


    A sound that sounds strangely especially clear even in the midst of an argument.


    It seemed that only he could hear the sound.


    Sonic Wave


    was No Eunha��s magic.


    Lim Ga-eul realized the origin of the sound and looked at Noh Eun-ha.


    Noah seemed to be trying to say something.


    He wasn��t taking his eyes off him.


    No way��


    At that time, Lim Ga-eul had a hunch.


    I suddenly remembered the promise I gave to Eunha a few years ago.


    When he returned from Uijeongbu, he promised in exchange for bringing Cocoon.


    As expected��.


    -I ask the fairy like this. I will take responsibility and take care of Ha Baek-ryun.


    ������.��


    The right to wield the power of a fairy.


    It must have been.


    Perhaps that is why Noh Eun-ha spoke with mana in her voice.


    I didn��t know how to use it here, but to use it like this��


    Actually, she had no idea that he would use it this way.


    At best, he thought he would push for a policy that suited Pandora Clan��s taste.


    However, Noh Eun-ha decided to use the card at an important occasion.


    This is a decision that I have to take a political risk too��


    Lim Ga-eul complained inwardly.


    In my heart, I just wanted to refuse Eunha��s request.


    But a promise was a promise.


    she couldn��t help but say


    Eventually, I came up with a plausible answer in my head.


    ��As a person in the same position as that child�� Thinking about the child��s future makes me feel sorry for him. If you take office as a fairy anyway, aren��t you destined to be protected by the state from then on? So I think it��s okay to have fun with your parents when you��re young.


    ������!!��


    ��Since I��m still alive, I hope I can make memories that I can enjoy at that age. If you become a fairy�� you won��t have a chance to do that.


    I was sad when I said it.


    Lim Ga-eul performed passionately, forcing herself to cry.


    The bureaucrats passed.


    They also know that they are busy with work, so there must be something to be worried about.


    Thus, she succeeded in moving public opinion according to the wishes of the galaxy.


    However, as his position was dangerous, he had to take advantage of what he could.


    Instead, since Pandora Clan will be in charge of protecting Baek-ryun from now on, the government will designate Ha Baek-ryun��s education system. We need to establish a view of the country so that Ha Baek-ryun can grow up to be a fairy.


    ��yes, if that��s the case, I��ll accept it.


    What can be obtained at the government level.


    As Eunha became Ha Baekryun��s guardian, Lim Gaeul was able to appoint the education field without objection from anyone.


    Only then did some of the officials look relieved.


    Then she smiled.


    ��And the Pandora Clanlord should have a close talk with me about how to protect Baekryun in the future. It��s time after the meeting, right?


    I��m injured right now, but if it��s just for a while��


    Then, take the Pandora Clan supporter who will be waiting outside and talk to me. I��ll finish it soon.


    all right.


    I had something to ask Noh Eun-ha.


    It was exquisite to call it luck.


    The fact that the holder of the < Silver Silver > gift was in Pandora Clan.

 Chapter 757

    Relife Player 757


    [Chapter 193]


    [Guard Dog (3)]


    < Myungwang > Sindorim has disappeared.


    The agent of the god Mana disappeared and the followers of the Mana religion were being taken without resistance.


    ��Tsk Manaism is no longer usable.


    Armageddon clicked his tongue as he looked at Yeongdeungpo-gu, where the situation was being settled.


    Saint Shin Yeon-soo and even the religious leader.


    All the people who could be called the center of Manaism had disappeared.


    It was something that the vice-rector himself had to choose another person.


    But what��s the use of hiring new people?


    It��s said that it��s enough to brainwash the right people.


    Starting with Illya, the < Saint of the Church >, where do you find talented people like Shin Dorim Shin Yeon-soo?


    If even that child��s corpse had remained, there would have been room for revival, but now that it has completely disappeared, I won��t.


    if very if.


    If Shin Yeon-soo��s body had remained, the old man would have stole the body by interfering with the fairy government��s investigation.


    And he would have manipulated it according to his taste using necromancer.


    Even if the Mana Church was forcibly disbanded because of this incident, if there was a central point, they could aim for a foothold for resurgence.


    Above all, persecution strengthens the solidarity of a group.


    If the believers, who would inevitably hide in the shadows, gathered around Shin Yeon-soo, their faith in Mana could have been much stronger than before.


    But that made it impossible. Bad luck, bad luck. How could I have known that there was a < crimson jiik > guy at the scene.


    However, Noh Eun-ha from < Crimson Earthquake > had to hold on to her ankle.


    He embodied the myth.


    It wasn��t yet a complete myth, but its myth had the effect of wiping out the will.


    The will and body of the burned being no longer remain in this world.


    As a result, Armageddon had no choice but to give up Manaism.


    I can��t help it. Even though it is lacking, the belief that gathers with the concept of mana god should be collected at this point.


    But it wasn��t all that lost.


    As long as the followers of the Mana religion exist, even if it is only a small amount, their faith will continue to gather on them.


    Above all, through this incident, the old man was able to examine more clearly than before what a soul is.


    I got an epiphany. S��ar?h the ��ov��lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ��Thanks to you, I think I know how to put my soul into Onyang��s body and how much I can strengthen this body now.


    The old man chuckled.


    A soul that did not fit the body could not perfectly control the body.


    This was the reason why the old man had not completely taken over the bodies of people younger than himself.


    In the first place, the old man was suffering from a chronic disease in which the soul and the bag did not completely mesh while transforming into a demon.


    As a result, even after becoming a demon, he was unable to fully deal with Shinhwa.


    However, as he experienced < Miracle >, the problem that bothered him disappeared.


    So kid-.


    -Don��t be happy just because you won.


    Disasters still remain.


    You have only briefly experienced the world on the other side of the mythological gate.


    So be stronger


    When you fully open that door and fully manifest the myth��.


    -I won��t intercept it.


    Warm sun is just the beginning.


    I found out about this


    Eunha Noh.


    Your body is most optimized for accepting myths.


    I��m very greedy.


    Burning the will is only part of it. Your mythology might have the power to burn anything if you put your mind to it.


    A power that is in conflict with oneself.


    How much stronger will he be if he gains that power?


    It was very much expected.


    Then, while the old man was laughing, Mastema appeared.


    ��Lord Armageddon.


    why what��s going on


    I have two news for you.


    I want to tell you.��


    A young man with a piercing.


    Mastema came out of the cracked space and spoke in a gentle tone.


    ��The second < Silver > gift has been found.


    ����!!


    However, unlike Mastema��s tone, the content could not be gentle.


    A ripple came across Armageddon��s face.


    Her name is Ha Baek-ryun, she is 10 years old, and she is currently in the Mana Management Organization. It will be a blessing to this country.


    Well��. Whether it will be a blessing or a disaster is yet to be determined.


    Listening to Mastema��s explanation.


    Armageddon shrugged.


    The second < Baeksil >.


    A power that contradicts the world itself.


    That power was indispensable to a world where monsters existed.


    As a result, < Baeksil > was inevitably swayed by power.


    Looking forward to this


    Now, the second < Baeksil > appeared.


    People who had been gathering under one < White Silver > even though they disliked each other now had another option, a second < White Silver >.


    Then how will the people of this country behave?


    Knowingly or unknowingly, there will be a bloody power struggle in the dark.


    If so��


    ��Even if I don��t cause a disaster, it will happen on its own.


    Man-made disasters will happen.


    If things go wrong, the public sentiment, which had been at best stable, could become vicious again.


    gap will open.


    And when that happens, he himself squeezes right into that gap.


    Can people really avoid a power struggle over < Baekeun >?


    Not an old man could deny.


    ok other news.


    Yes, it is said that the terrorism that occurred this time caused simultaneous omnipresence in all parts of the country.


    so?


    Among the humans caught up in the omnipresence, there were humans who survived.


    Whoa.


    Soon after, the second news came.


    Armageddon tore the corner of his mouth.


    That was good news.


    As the omnipresence that occurred this time was quite large, humans who survived without losing their humanity after being caught up in the omnipresence must have very strong power.


    just as expected.


    From what Lilith has confirmed, it seems that she has the power of predation. It��s just that his mind is a bit�� he said he has some humanity.


    The old man listened to Mastema��s explanation and nodded.


    A new species with the ability to prey.


    Unfortunately, it seemed that he barely had any humanity.


    That��s why the monster��s appearance was reflected more strongly.


    ��It looks like he��s wearing the third-tier Caesar Hopper��s armor��


    As Beelzebuth checked, his abilities seem to exceed Caesar Hopper��s. Fortunately, Mammon was also with them, so they said they were able to prevent exposure to the outside world as much as possible.


    I��m glad the world doesn��t know. In any case, the child will no longer be able to use the name that was in the world, so I will have to give it a new name.


    In the invasion of Seoul, he got Samael, and this time he found another new human race.


    Armageddon was full of joy.


    It doesn��t matter if the Mana Church is disbanded.


    Because strong talent continues to gather under him.


    ��Abaddon. I think that name suits you best.


    ��


    The right to wield the Fairy once.


    Eunha took out the card she had been saving until now.


    In order to be able to protect Ha Baek-ryun, the fairy��s support is the most needed.


    However, there is no way Lim Ga-eul will support it even while taking a political risk.


    previous life and this life.


    Things were different then and now.


    At that time, the galaxy did not have a background that could threaten the fairy.


    However, in this life, I had many backgrounds on my back.


    It was worth buying the fairy��s favor and being vigilant.


    That��s why he decided to use the rights he had previously received from Lim Ga-eul.


    If he wanted to, he could have forcibly protected Ha Baek-ryeon if he emphasized the cause and borrowed the help of other groups.


    But if you do that, you could be completely out of sight of Lim Ga-eul.


    It could be to create a pod for those who oppose me protecting Baekryun.


    Fortunately, Lim Ga-eul accepted.


    Despite the opposition of the officials, she made Eunha protect Habaekryun.


    And she called Eunha aside and asked for a conversation.


    Eunha obediently responded.


    ��I didn��t know that the Pandora clan was protecting that child.


    I was lucky.


    Well�� did I really get lucky? It��s pretty amazing for something like that.


    Fairy Lim Ga-eul��s office.


    There were five people in the office, including Eunha and her.


    ������.��


    Guards Park Sang-jin and Lee Jung-hyeon were guarding Lim Ga-eul with solemn faces.


    The two people standing behind her did not hesitate to show their strength to Eunha.


    Of course, Eunha didn��t even care.


    Because you know they won��t attack you anyway.


    ��What are you doing with the patient? Please don��t be crazy and pick up the momentum.


    In contrast, Noh Eun-ah argued with a displeased face.


    She was worried that it might be too much for Eunha��s body.


    But the escorts didn��t listen.


    There was only one fairy who listened to the escort.


    Whoa��


    At this, Eun-ah glanced sideways at Lim Ga-eul.


    She seemed to notice his gaze too.


    Lim Ga-eul sighed.


    Both are out.


    But leaving the fairy here alone��


    you don��t have to worry too much because they��re trustworthy people. Above all, if the Pandora Clanlord had a mind, he wouldn��t do anything dangerous.


    ������.��


    I want to tell you something important, so please leave.


    ����All right.��


    Lim Ga-eul issued a congratulatory order.


    The escorts could not overcome her and chose to retreat.


    So the two of them go out the door.


    Now, only Lim Ga-eul and Eunha No Eun-ah are left in the office.


    -Tell me honestly.


    Lim Ga-eul crossed his legs.


    She treated Eun-ah as if she didn��t exist and looked at Eun-ha.


    You knew that the child had < Silver >. Otherwise, you couldn��t have kept the child��s mother from leaving the clan with unconventional sponsorship terms.


    ������.��


    Are you really seeing the future?


    It��s like you don��t even want to lie.


    Lim Ga-eul said firmly.


    Eunha shut her mouth.


    Lim Ga-eul is suspicious.


    But is that important now?


    It was natural for Lim Ga-eul to be suspicious.


    Perhaps others do too.


    However, Eunha thought that such things were not so important.


    It was enough to dismiss it as luck and just ignore it.


    I had no reason to answer.


    The important thing is not how you knew it, but what you will do in the future.


    No matter what I say, the fairy will not believe it anyway.


    As long as there is plausible probability, there is nothing that cannot be believed.


    I really didn��t know either. I was also surprised to hear it.


    It��s a great answer that doesn��t need probability itself. And if you want to cheat at least, try acting instead of talking as if you are reading a Korean book. It��s so shameless to look like you have no intention of cheating.


    If I had the ability to find < silver > in the first place, I wouldn��t have been hiding it from the start. There��s no way I could have just found one person and ended it. I really didn��t know.


    In the end, I have no intention of saying anything.


    Rather than that, what are you going to do now? Did Baekryun decide who to think of as an education professional?


    Eunha changed the topic.


    Lim Ga-eul stared at him.


    Soon after, she seemed to have judged that she would not gain much from the investigation.


    she passed smoothly


    I can��t designate all of the child��s education fields on my own, but I have to designate the important ones. I��m thinking about the number of people.


    What about the educational world that teaches mana?


    why do i have to say that? I told you for nothing, but what if your breath touches that person? I hope you don��t interfere any more than this.


    How about < The Witch of Time >? Presis memory?


    Eunha suggested it out of the blue.


    In his previous life, Kwak Woo-hyeok, the Twelve Seat of the Changhae Clan, taught Mana to Baengnyeon.


    As a result, Ha Baek-ryun was abused by Kwak Woo-hyeok under the guise of education.


    Eunha wasn��t such a good teacher as to have broken his leg.


    It��s different now from then.


    Before the return, Lim Ga-eul was deprived of an important position in education because of his lack of power, but that is no longer necessary.


    Precis Memory was the person who took over the education world after Kwak Woo-hyeok.


    Ha Baek-ryun followed her closely.


    As a result, Eunha hoped that she would take charge of the education field in this life as well.


    However, Lim Ga-eul was not willing to go.


    That person isn��t bad either. However, since he is an unknown person, I don��t know if I can entrust him with the education field�� Considering that the child will later take over my position, it would be strange if he disappeared at any time, but rather a bureaucrat who would have a strong influence in the government in the future. wouldn��t it be better


    Lim Ga-eul��s opinion also had some truth.


    In fact, the Presis memory disappeared from one day before the return.


    Even so, even after she disappeared, Jungkook was not greatly agitated, probably because she gave off an atmosphere that would not be strange even if she disappeared at any time.


    He was such a strange person.


    A person who seems to live in a completely different time zone than they do.


    But when it comes to handling mana, I don��t think there��s anyone in this country who��s as good as the < Time Witch >.


    Hmm��.


    Nevertheless, Eunha��s will was stubborn.


    Unless she suddenly disappears one day like her previous life.


    One day, she will become a strong sword for Ha Baek-ryun.


    Do what you said in that position, which can be the fairy��s true teacher.


    Please think of the merits of recovering Cocoon in Uijeongbu.


    You used that before.


    Don��t you honestly think it��s unprofitable to replace it?


    So who wrote it there?


    Please be generous.


    After�� What about the other education world?


    Do as you wish, my lord. I won��t interfere any longer.


    Ok, fine.


    The galaxy pushed on somehow.


    Lim Ga-eul also seemed to think that it would not harm him.


    She finally agreed.


    Then, the conditions were presented.


    Still, there are too many insecurities to leave him in your arms. It could be brainwashed by you.


    I don��t intend to do that, but�� Yes, living together is also a job where I can be injected with my thoughts. Maybe so.


    So I��ll send my escort under the child��s exclusive care.


    ��Yes, I like it.


    Im autumn conditions.


    It wasn��t even a condition to refuse.


    Rather it wasn��t bad.


    At that time, a person��s face passed through Eunha��s mind.


    ��Then I would appreciate it if you could attach an escort to Lee Jung-hyun.


    ��what?


    Looking at it earlier, I thought he would play well with the kids.


    The escort who was in the office a moment ago.


    The man with the hairstyle that exposed his forehead was someone who had been quite close to Ha Baek-ryun in his previous life.


    If Park Sang-jin was the fairy��s right-hand man, Lee Jung-hyun was the fairy��s left-hand man.


    He also complied with his skills.


    In his previous life, he was strangled in Gwanghwamun for helping the impeached Im Ga-eul escape.


    please give him


    ����.


    I thought so from the beginning, but it seems like I��m losing money because he came out like this.


    Lim Ga-eul, who suddenly gave up her left arm, put on a puzzled expression.


    ��


    After talking with Lim Ga-eul.


    Eunha and Eunah left the office.


    The two went to meet Ha Baek-ryun, who was waiting in another room.


    ah.


    How have you been? Is there anyone who is mean to you?


    ��no.


    turn your head.


    She, who was with Han Seo-hyun and Ryu Yeon-hwa, answered.


    Eunha smiled brightly when she saw that Ha Baekryun was safe.


    Your wife is here, and as soon as she gets there, she��s looking for the baby first.


    Seohyun, you worked hard too. Yeonhwa noona is also very thankful.


    no. I also didn��t like Baekryun being protected elsewhere.


    Seohyun Han was jealous.


    Eunha smiled lightly.


    After thanking Ryu Yeon-hwa, he decided to leave.


    Let��s go back to the clan. Jieun noona must be worried about Baekryun.


    I��m worried about Ji-eun��s unnie, but take care of your body first.


    Noh Eun-ah and Han Seo-hyeon bruise.


    Eunha was good even with that.


    More than anything, it was nice to see Baekryun obediently holding her hand today.


    He held Ha Baek-ryun��s hand and walked down the hallway.


    ��It��s Eunha.


    oh sir


    ������.��


    Then I ran into Baek Seo-jin.


    The galaxy stopped walking.


    It��s good that you found that child�� Well, you got permission from the fairy.


    Because Baekryun is young and Pandora Clan is an ally.


    yes let��s go


    Baek Seo-jin, the minister of the Mana Management Organization.


    He was also in the position to decide Ha Baek-ryeon��s asylum a moment ago.


    Baek Seo-jin also insisted that Ha Baek-ryeon be protected from the fairy government.


    But since the conclusion has already been decided.


    Even though Baek Seo-jin didn��t like it, it seemed that he had no choice but to comply.


    Say hello, Baekryun-ah.


    ����.


    to soften his heart.


    And for the future of Ha Baek-ryun.


    Eun-ha led Ha Baek-ryun and Baek Seo-jin to make friends.


    he teased her


    She hesitated and stepped forward.


    hello dear Did you see it there before? I am Baek Seo-jin. You will probably see many more in the future.


    Baekryun should say hello to you too.


    ��hello. This is Ha Baek-ryun.


    Baek Seo-jin smiles.


    A face that looks like it��s looking down on its grandson.


    Ha Baek-ryun answered with hesitation.


    Then he stroked his hair.


    She awkwardly accepted the large hand.


    See you next. Then I won��t go yes good bye


    ��goodbye.


    Greetings were short.


    Eunha sent a white paper.


    And only then did Eun-ha tell Ha Baek-ryeon what kind of person Baek Seo-jin was when he was distant.


    In the future, if you come here and have trouble, be sure to rely on Mr. Baek Seo-jin.


    Yes��


    in a previous life.


    Yoo Joon Yoo, the chairman of Youngone Group.


    Twelve Seats < Shinchang > Ryu Yeon-hwa.


    Twelve Seats < The Star Counting Witch > Song Yun-seo.


    And < King of Darkness > Baek Seo-jin.


    The four of them were Ha Baek-ryeon��s allies until the end until he was alive, whom Eun-ha could trust.


    Baek Seo-jin could be trusted and entrusted.


    because they were


    Even at the cost of her own life, Eun-ha fell for the tricks of the enemies and participated in the < Dungeon of the Abyss >.


    So, I hoped that she would win Baek Seo-jin��s favor in this life as well.


    ����.


    Ha Baek-ryun saw off Baek Seo-jin until he disappeared.


    ��


    Hi dear. Did you see it there before? I am Baek Seo-jin. You will probably see many more in the future.


    A child��s intuition is sometimes sensitive.


    some scary person


    When Ha Baek-ryun first met Baek Seo-jin, he couldn��t avoid such feelings.


    ��Hello, this is Ha Baek-ryun.


    An old man who makes you feel like you shouldn��t be close to anything.


    The old man gave off the atmosphere of a gangster whom his mother had told him to stay away from in Seongnam City.


    And the thick smell of cigarettes.


    Ha Baek-ryun became rigid at the touch of the old man who seemed to have lived a completely different life from her own.


    See you next. Then I won��t go yes good bye


    ��goodbye.


    what you were afraid of.


    The old man seemed to notice.


    So I hurriedly leave.


    I wonder if I can get along well.


    Something similar to my uncle.


    An old man who seemed radically different.


    Ha Baek-ryun sighed as he watched him walk away.


    ��


    The second gift of < Silver > was found.


    Even if the fairy government tried to catch the rumor, the rumor spread.


    ������.��


    Of course, the news spread that Pandora Clan had come to protect Ha Baek-ryeon.


    Those who were aware of the Pandora Clan��s trend were able to obtain information that Eunha was thoroughly protecting Ha Baek-ryun from that day on.


    ������.��


    Clinging next to her.


    They even go to school together.


    People who heard the news had no choice but to call it as follows.


    There is no such thing as < The Little Princess'' Guard Dog >.

 Chapter 758

    Relife Player 758


    [Chapter 193]


    [Guard Dog (4)]


    < The Little Princess'' Guard Dog >.


    Those who learned the truth of the rumor called Noh Eun-ha that way as if they had promised each other.


    Strangely, Eun-ha got the same nickname in this life.


    However, what is different from his previous life is that < The Little Princess''s Watching Dog > was not used as a mockery like in his previous life.


    Did you hear the story too? I heard that the Namsan Clan asked about it this time. Why is Namsan Clan acting as a satellite clan of Pandora Clan?


    You know, you��re an ally of Clan Pandora. Why did Namsan Clan ask? Does that girl from Clan Pandora really have < Silver >?


    yes i asked


    What is the Pandora Clanlord?


    Shut up if you don��t want the string to come off.


    ������.��


    The child��s name is Ha Baek-ryun. That��s why even saying ��ha�� in front of Pandora Clanlord makes him growl. What is a guard dog? There is no such thing as a very crazy dog.


    In this life, < The Little Princess'' Guard Dog > was used in the sense of being afraid.


    Noh Eun-ha, a Pandora clan leader who has been known for her calm personality, is starting to become extremely wary.


    It was to the point where people said that this wasn��t ��The Little Princess�� Watchdog��, but ��The Little Princess�� Mad Dog��.


    So people didn��t try to express curiosity about him outwardly.


    I heard that the fairy��s escort has recently been residing there.


    If the fairy��s escort is there, you don��t have to ask the mad dog, you can say that a person with < Silver > has really appeared.


    Reporters say they smelled it too. He��s lurking near the Pandora Clan and trying to take pictures of the child. It seems that they are being captured by Pandora Clan members one after another.


    If you��re a child with white hair, you don��t need to verify the truth of the rumors. You must really have < Silver >. Sooner or later, the fairy government will ask for an embargo or even put pressure on the media. There��s nothing good about making everyone in the world know.


    Anyway, it��s just a matter of time. It will eventually become known that the child will become a fairy in the future.


    Because Noh Eun-ha growled so much.


    People had no choice but to make judgments based on the information given.


    Then we talked quietly, out of sight of the world.


    ������.��


    For some reason, the Pandora Clan came to protect the fairy of the future.


    In that case, it was obvious that Pandora Clan��s brilliant future would be guaranteed.


    Where is that?


    The future of the groups and people who are friendly with Pandora Clan will also be secured.


    ��It��s kind of like that.


    To monopolize a fairy in one clan? Then, what if Pandora Clan seized power and used power��


    Doesn��t the fairy have no idea?


    Naturally, people who had nothing to do with Pandora Clan couldn��t take it favorably.


    The majority of people cheered because the general public was enthusiastic about the name of Pandora Clan.


    However, this was not the case for those who had an interest in Pandora Clan in any way.


    Especially-.


    ��It seems that the Pandora Clanlord has a lot of secrets�� don��t you guys think so too?


    ������.��


    Dangun Clan Road Jangbongjeon.


    He openly criticized Noh Eun-ha.


    Jang Bong-jeon couldn��t possibly like Noh Eun-ha.


    There were several reasons.


    One is that the Dangun Clan is still stuck at B+, and Pandora Clan, which had been under Dangun Clan so far, jumped up to A-.


    To put it simply, my pride was hurt.


    The other is that the current situation of the Dangun clan is not so good.


    The Dangun Clan was only in Dongdaemun-gu, with a weight class of B+.


    However, after the Seoul disaster, public sentiment, which was not good enough, was further shaken.


    If the fairy government had not banned clan wars for three years after the invasion of Seoul, the representative clan would have changed.


    So I��m barely holding on.


    Jung-gu, which is adjacent to Dongdaemun-gu, was very popular.


    Then, what will the people of Dongdaemun-gu think?


    It shouldn��t happen, but�� It should never happen that people stand up and hand it over to Pandora Clan.


    Jang Bong-jeon knew very well that the Pandora Clan had decided to place Jung-gu under its jurisdiction due to public sentiment.


    There was no law preventing a similar situation from happening again in Dongdaemun-gu.


    Lastly, the fundamental reason is��.


    -No Eun-ha, you son of a bitch��


    Because of the Pandora Clan Lord.


    No, because of No Eunha.


    The responsibility for the Seoul disaster was taken over by Mora Yul of the Twelve Seats < Big Data >.


    As a result, the reputation of the Dangun clan fell even further.


    Eventually, the Dangun clan lost Mora Yul to the mana management organization.


    It��s strange no matter how you think about it. Maybe the Pandora Clanlord knew from the beginning. The fact that that child has a gift of < Silver >.


    ������.��


    Because it was so bad.


    Jang Bong-jeon trembled at Noh Eun-ha.


    So, he summoned the Clan Lords close to him and complained.


    It��s been like that since the last invasion of Seoul. The Pandora Clanlord seems to know the future.


    I used to think that too. Rumor has it that he might have < Future Poetry >��.


    A drinking party.


    Let the alcohol run high and become somewhat informal.


    Starting with Jangbongjeon, some people showed sympathy.


    All of them had interests in some way with Noh Eun-ha.


    < Future City > < Future City >��. That��s right. I don��t know if the Pandora Clanlords really have such a thing. but!


    With a bang.


    Jang Bong-jeon put down his glass.


    he raised his voice.


    Considering the inaction that Pandora Clanlord has shown so far, can it really be considered < Future Poetry >?


    ������.��


    This Mana-gyo anti-marriage ceremony alone showed how much Eunha Noh has been hiding her power! ������.��


    What the hell is that guy��s gift! No, to know how to see the future, and to have the power to show off such an inaction at such a young age��!! Where the hell is that gift?


    It��s�� that��s right.


    Mana cult anti-marriage terror incident.


    Although the picture quality was blurry.


    As the video material was released, people saw Noh Eun-ha��s inaction again.


    So now I was in awe.


    The people gathered here also had to acknowledge Noh Eun-ha��s extraordinaryness.


    Because I had to admit it��


    -Don��t you think it��s strange? Why do the mana management organization and the fairy government leave it alone?


    ������.��


    There is a guy who can bring a huge disaster to this country if he puts his mind to it, so why don��t you check his strength!! Mistress, I think so!


    ������.��


    Examine the gift! Come to think of it, most of them aren��t revealing their gifts!!


    how can that be


    Jang Bong-jeon induced a favorable response.


    A few nodded.


    But some were cautious.


    Gift inspection and disclosure was not mandatory.


    However, Jang Bong-jeon��s argument was different.


    Those who have made so many achievements are no different from public figures now! So, wouldn��t it be natural to check their strength? Why do the Twelve Seats reveal all of the gifts, but they don��t?


    ������.��


    Especially Noh Eun-ha!! Aren��t you really curious what his powers are made of? What if, at least once in a while, he causes a terrorist attack like that guy from Sindorim this time!


    It was nothing short of forcible.


    However, the sound that Jang Bong-jeon brought out that day gradually spread throughout the world.


    A sympathetic public opinion emerged.


    ��


    Rumors could not be stopped.


    Ha Baek-ryun��s existence was slowly spreading.


    As a result, Eunha had a lot of nerves these days.


    Ha��


    isn��t that person talking about Baekryun?


    It was to the point where it reacted sensitively even if someone sighed.


    Eunha passed the person accepting the request on the first floor of the Clan Hall and couldn��t let go of that thought.


    You just sighed. Let��s not try to quarrel again.


    Yes, we are also us, but you really loosen up a bit.


    Eventually, Eun-ha approached the person and tried to hear what he was talking about.


    It really would have been if Choi Eun-hyuk hadn��t grabbed his shoulder.


    Meanwhile, Mok Min-ho looked at Eun-ha��s actions and wrapped his head.


    Eunha It��s not understandable that you��re so worried. Just a while ago, a reporter tried to take a picture of Baek-ryun.


    Just thinking about that bastard is real��


    It was enough that the nerves of the members of Eunha and Pandora��s clan were getting really rough recently.


    It was because something was happening that made them uncomfortable. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I also don��t think Baekryun can hide the secret forever.


    It��s something you��ll find out someday


    However, I want to keep it a secret for as long as possible so that Baek-ryun can live comfortably.


    Other clan members did the same.


    Ha Baek-ryun��s hair is dyed pure white and he realizes that her gift is < Baek-Silver >.


    At first, the clan members were surprised, but they put on sad faces when they remembered the fate that would soon befall her.


    They also knew Ha Baek-ryun for quite a long time.


    Falling in love with Ha Baek-ryun, they voluntarily tried to protect her and keep her secret.


    Don��t worry too much about Baekryun. There is Lee Jeong-hyeon escort, and the clan members take turns guarding it. Now I have to go meet the people from Donghae Construction.


    And these days, Yeonhwa noona is right next to her. don��t worry. Ah, I have to go to work now too�� Minho! Let��s go together!


    yes good work both of you


    while heading for the elevator.


    Eunha broke up with the two of them.


    As Mok Min-ho had said just before, Ha Baek-ryun was now being protected.


    Lee Jeong-hyun��s escort is waiting for Baek-ryeon at school, and Yeon-hwa noona is also by her side whenever she has free time.


    Where are only Lee Jung-hyun and Ryu Yeon-hwa?


    Recently, Eun-ha has been helping Ha Baek-ryun go to and from school.


    Moreover-.


    ��I even let Jean Valjean keep an eye on Ha Baek-ryeon without the others knowing�� I have twenty-five pruned off any buds that show signs of approaching Baekryun.


    Without Lee Jung-hyun and the clan members knowing.


    Eunha was doing everything she could to protect Habaekryun.


    Even so, I wasn��t sure.


    Has the time already come like this��


    Jean Valjean and Pass are connected, but I thought I would be relieved to see Baekryeon with my own eyes.


    It was almost time for high school.


    After checking the time, Eun-ha decided to spend some time in her office and pick up Baekryeon.


    Eun-ha climbed the elevator.


    i��ll go in


    yes come in


    Beep beep beep beep beep beep!!


    After entering the office, after a while.


    Seohyun Han found Eunha.


    Eun-ha got up and led Seo-hyun Han to the sofa.


    Soon she handed over the papers.


    I don��t think it��s such a good idea to have the clan members protect Baekryeon while splitting their free time.


    It was a list.


    She said that she decided that it would be better to organize clan members who would protect Ha Baek-ryun exclusively.


    Eunha also agreed.


    Baekryeon is also apologetic, and if the people around her keep changing, she might get stressed out.


    Ha Baek-ryun was now 10 years old.


    However, a child of such a young age was already paying attention to his surroundings.


    That day, after the meeting to decide Ha Baek-ryun��s guardian was over, his temperament intensified.


    ����sorry. I��m sorry I made things difficult for my sisters and brothers.��


    ��hey! What is this kid with no blood on his head talking about!? who is this? who said that? This brother will scold you! Are you that Mr. Noh Eun-ha?��


    She said she felt more pity for the clan members who tried to protect her while busy with work than the state forced her to become a fairy.


    That made the hearts of the clan members sad.


    Jinparang ran rampant along the way.


    Seeing that happen, the clan members tried to protect Habaekryun even more.


    It��s made up of trustworthy people. Yeonhwa unni will not work for the time being and Baekryun will only be her bodyguard.


    yeah good job We��re not just desperate for money or performance. Even if the work is reduced, Baekryun should prioritize protection.


    Eunha woke up from her thoughts.


    Jasmine Ryu Yeon-hwa Bong Gu-rae Bruno and others.


    Eunha nodded her head when she saw her name on the list.


    Then I got something I want to say.


    But Seohyun.


    yes why? Why are the twins�� names included?


    at the bottom of the list.


    Meiling Meilin��s name was there.


    Eunha asked in a timid tone.


    Even though Baekryun is not good for emotions, I think it is suitable for brightening the mood of Baekryun, who is depressed these days.


    If that��s the case, wouldn��t it be better to include Blue hyung or Ariel?


    Father Blue will not be able to fathom Baekryun��s heart to the smallest detail. Ariel isn��t bad either, but I think he��s going to have an accident too��


    I think the twins are going to have an accident too? And they live without thinking.


    They seem to live thoughtlessly, but they have a keen understanding of human psychology and act accordingly. it��s because you don��t know


    Are they like that?


    Seohyun Han highly evaluates the twins.


    Eunha stuck out her tongue.


    I couldn��t understand.


    However, Eunha also knew what Seohyun Han��s gift was.


    A gift that captures people��s emotions.


    There must be something that only Seohyun Han can know.


    The best alternative is to keep Seona and Ariel together��. I don��t think Seona can keep Baekryun by her side as she is helping me and Hayang with their work. That��s why I��m trying to stick the twins next to me instead.


    Will it be okay��


    Even in their previous lives, the twins would occasionally take care of Ha Baek-ryeon.


    Ha Baek-ryun and the twins were quite close.


    The problem is-.


    ��It is said that Baekryun was quite influenced by the twins�� personalities��


    Eunha was lost in thought.


    The worry didn��t last long.


    Yes, you should follow my wife��s advice.


    yes just listen to me That way, rice cakes will be made even while you sleep.


    Ha Baek-ryun just wants to grow bigger.


    And I just want you to be happy.


    The galaxy wanted nothing else.


    No matter how Ha Baek-ryun grew, all he had to do was be happy.


    ��


    Ha Baek-ryun wasn��t the only person Eun-ha should care about.


    Her mother Ha Ji-eun was also there.


    Are you drinking here again?


    Ah Pandora Clan Lord.


    In private, call me comfortably.


    What do I do with the stuff in my mouth now?


    midnight.


    Eunha found the third floor just in case.


    Then, sure enough, Ha Ji-eun was at the store without even leaving work.


    It looks like you drank too much today.


    Eun-ha sat across from her, who was drinking beer with french fries.


    give me a drink too


    Wait a minute.


    Ha Ji-eun stood up from her seat.


    Eun-ha smiled bitterly as she headed to the kitchen.


    it will be very difficult


    As Ha Baek-ryun awakens to < Baek-eun >.


    Ha Ji-eun had to accept the fact that her daughter would become a fairy in the distant future.


    Some might be thrilled at the thought of enjoying power with the authority of Ha Baek-ryun on their backs.


    She wasn��t like that.


    ��Baekryeon�� I feel sorry for her.


    ����.


    As I say this today.


    She was saddened by the future of Ha Baek-ryun, who was possessed by the monster called the state.


    So I couldn��t overcome my sadness and I��ve been drinking every night lately.


    How many things do you have to do in the world? There are so many things to enjoy�� But I feel so sorry that she can��t do what she wants and has to be forced to live the life of a fairy.


    ����.


    I��m so sorry for Baekryun. I didn��t give birth like that��


    Why do you keep saying that? don��t say that


    alcohol goes in


    Ha Ji-eun sheds tears.


    When Eunha pulled out a tissue and handed it to her, she burst into tears.


    What does Baekryun do now? I mean, how young are you trying to make a fairy out of knowing how much you know?


    ����.


    It was destiny.


    Eunha couldn��t say anything.


    All he did was pat her on the shoulder and keep her from drinking alone.


    ��There is only Pandora Clan Road.


    Then Ha Ji-eun squeezed Eun-ha��s hand tightly.


    She raised her head.


    The father is no more. In the past, while running away from monsters, I tried to lure them in to save me and Baekryun who was in my stomach. ����.


    We broke up like that. So I took Baekryun around and tried to find news about him.


    The story of Ha Baek-ryeon��s father.


    I hadn��t heard of it before returning.


    Ha Baek-ryun said that he did not ask Ha Ji-eun well about his father, because Ha Ji-eun had died.


    And I finally found it. At that time, I met the person who ran away with me�� He said he died then.


    ����.


    He was a person who never taught me anything about himself��. He left this world alone, leaving me and Baek-ryun that way.


    So you decided to open a store in Seongnam and start a new life?


    Yes��. Because that person is gone now, I thought I had to protect Baekryun by myself.


    ����.


    But. I can��t keep it alone. How can I protect a child who becomes a fairy? ����.


    So I��ll ask you this��. There��s only Pandora��s Clanlord. Please, please, protect our Baekryun. I will do everything you ask, so please protect Baekryun.


    Ha Ji-eun lowers her head.


    banging his head on the table.


    She squeezes Eunha��s hand tightly.


    Eunha held her hand.


    The answer was fixed.


    -Don��t worry. Even if it means changing my life, I will protect Baekryun.


    It was something I had already promised.


    Eunha made a promise.


    no one ever again��


    -I will make sure you never disobey him.


    ��


    What do you want to be?


    But I still hadn��t figured out what that ��something�� was.


    However, there were so many things I wanted to do, and I wanted to decide while trying this and that.


    ��You have to become a fairy now.


    But the world didn��t give her a chance to realize any dreams.


    < Baekeun > was awakened.


    At first, I did not understand what < silver > was and that she had to become a fairy.


    However, as time passed, Ha Baek-ryeon came to understand the meaning at first glance.


    ������.��


    From the day he awakened to Gift.


    Ha Baek-ryeon couldn��t lead a normal life in elementary school.


    Outside the class, escort Lee Jung-hyun was always on standby.


    Pandora Clan members also used to protect her from time to time.


    Above all, her white-colored hair made people wary.


    ��The hair is silvery white, so it��s pretty, but it would stand out too much if it was like this�� Are there any artifacts that can be discolored?��


    ��No, sister. I tried it, and Baekryun��s mana reacted and dispersed the artifact magic.��


    ��Is it because I haven��t been able to control my power yet����


    Silver-white hair.


    Ha Baek-ryun was not used to seeing herself in front of the mirror.


    It was very unfamiliar.


    And he realized that he could no longer live the same life as before.


    Hearing the concerns of Noh Eun-ah and Jeong Ha-yang, who were worried about their hair, made me feel it even more.


    ��are you okay! Actually, did the fairy want to try too? I want to become a cool and pretty person like the fairy I saw on TV before.��


    ��������.����


    Clan members who worry about themselves.


    And seeing her mother who hides her sadness while looking at herself.


    Ha Baek-ryeon tried hard to accept the changed life.


    No, I pretended to be brave.


    I don��t want to be like a fairy��.


    Now I can��t play comfortably with my friends.


    they distance themselves


    No, their environment now makes them stay away.


    I can��t even meet Jean Valjean comfortably.


    You have to live with someone guarding you 24 hours a day.


    I have to study a lot from now so that I can become a great fairy in the future.


    None of it was okay.


    I just pretended to be okay because I didn��t want to see the people I liked worry about.


    That��s why-.


    ��Baekryeon�� I feel sorry for her.


    At least when I was able to move freely in the Clan Hall.


    When I went to see my mother and heard her crying drunk.


    Ha Baek-ryun also burst into tears.


    I don��t want to live like this either.


    Uncle Noh Eun-ha was also present.


    Ha Baek-ryun hid with bated breath and listened to the conversation between the two.


    I covered my mouth and cried.


    Uncle Eunha seemed to be oblivious to his presence while trying to soothe his mother.


    so i could hear


    -Don��t worry. I��ll protect Baekryun even if it means changing my life.


    Those words he brought out with strength.


    It brought peace to the heart of Ha Baek-ryun, who had to walk through a gloomy and anxious future.


    He��s a guy I really hate.


    I wanted to rely on those words.


    I thought I would remember those words when things get tough in the future.

 Chapter 759

    Relife Player 759


    [Chapter 194]


    [Pandora Clan Disclosure]


    Pandora Clan, release the gift.


    The story that started from Dongdaemun-gu gradually gained strength.


    This is because there was no subject other than Pandora Clan to be harmed.


    Pandora Clan players may wonder what the gift is. To be honest, not much is known except Ryu Yeon-hwa��s gift.


    In addition, people who are very interested in Pandora Clan wanted to know the potential of Pandora Clan.


    Currently, the most talked about clan in Korea is the Pandora clan.


    The story, which was passed on to the general public, even spread rapidly.


    Several factors overlapped here, and the story won public opinion.


    ��< Myungwang > I don��t know where people��s thoughts will turn because of the terrorism of Sindorim, so I have to direct them to other places. Let��s break the hottest rumor right now.


    One was to divert people��s attention from the Mana cult anti-marriage terror that the fairy government had recently occurred.


    Also-.


    ��That��s good. Try to cover the existence of Ha Baek-ryun as much as possible with that topic.


    To hide the existence of Ha Baek-ryun.


    Even if her existence was openly treated as a secret, the meaning of announcing it to the media was different.


    A girl who is only 10 years old.


    I had to hide it as much as possible in order to protect her privacy and to protect her reliably.


    However, the media obeyed the government��s words depending on the situation, but sometimes disobeyed them.


    In the name of freedom of reporting, it was greedy to report a scoop faster than other media outlets, even if it violates the embargo at times.


    In a way, the media showed the same move as a private company that pursues the interests of the press rather than the public interest.


    This was especially true of media outlets that had a deep relationship with the group.


    Such media outlets even had signboards called the 10 Central Daily Newspapers.


    The fairy government had to throw material to appease them while pressuring them.


    Finally, another one��


    ��These groups want to rush at this time. Does Pandora Clan Road have a big difference in likes and dislikes? Well, a hero would do something like that. If you build too much, you will be seen as a potential enemy in the eyes of those around you.


    Groups other than the group that supports Pandora Clan started biting Pandora Clan because they wanted it at this time.


    Even those who were sick to their stomachs are taking advantage of the Pandora Clan��s triumphant progress, stoking public opinion.


    Dangun


    Ilbo May 28, 17


    Seonryeok [Column written by Ban Sa-Ik]


    Again, < Jinhongjiik > did it.


    The anti-marriage terrorism of Manaism cannot be avoided.


    Are we really going to be able to blame them?


    < Myungwang > The terrorism that took place mainly in Sindorim tells us how much our society has endured by burying heartbreaking events.


    Our society is sick.


    ��(Omitted)��


    On the other hand, the progress of < Crimson Earthquake > is very eye-catching.


    The hero who defeated the disaster in Seoul.


    Noh Eun-ha, the Clan Lord of Pandora Clan, saved Seoul again.


    ��(Omitted)��


    The birth of a great hero who will continue a living myth in this era is something that the people should be very happy about.


    so i want to know


    What is the power of < Crimson Wings >?


    Galaxy Daily


    Seonryeok May 28, 17


    [Suspicious Jupil Column]


    ��(Omitted)��


    What does the country exist for?


    The state exists for the people.


    The reason why the fairy is the head of state is because she has the power to protect the people and has the people��s support.


    And in the same sense, players openly exist in our society because they have the power to protect us.


    ��(Omitted)�� The


    reason Eunha Noh is receiving cheers from people is not different from the reason mentioned above.


    His power is protecting the people.


    However, what we must keep in mind is that No Eun-ha is not a fairy who exists for the public good, but a player who exists thoroughly for private interests.


    It is true that Eunha Noh pursued the public interest, but it is necessary to look at the person Eunha Noh objectively.


    ��(Omitted)��


    Right now, Eunha Noh is protecting the people because what she pursues is in line with the public interest.


    But we don��t know the distant future.


    The power of Noh Eun-ha is too dangerous.


    The meaning that Noh Eun-ha showed inaction to stop Sindorim in < Myungwang > also means that Noh Eun-ha can stage a similar terror.


    Therefore, we need to know more about Noh Eun-ra.


    You should thoroughly understand what his strength is and prepare for it.


    Samra Ilbo


    Seonryeok May 28, 17


    [Column by Na Guk-bong]


    ��(Omitted)��


    The person who prevented the anti-marriage terrorism of Manaism is not only Noh Eun-ha of < Crimson Jiik >.


    There is a little-known hero covered by the giant wings of < Crimson Wings >.


    Samra Clan Road < Earth Dragon > Chong Eun-joo.


    She can be said to be the hero who contributed the most to defeating Sindorim in < Myungwang > by < Crimson Earthquake > at the time.


    In this paper, she reveals��


    ��


    Mana cult anti-marriage terrorism.


    Fortunately, the damage from the terrorism was only slightly smaller than before the return.


    Even so, the aftermath of terrorism was enough to shake society.


    Has the Mana Church ended with this?


    Even in my previous life, the Mana cult members disappeared due to this incident, so there��s no need to worry about them.


    First, the Mana Church was disbanded.


    Manaism continued to be recognized as a pseudo-religion by the people of the world.


    Even so, the Mana Church was able to inflate its power without dissolving because it was a religion.


    Freedom of religion and freedom of propagation.


    Some of the laws Korea had before its collapse were maintained.


    As a result, the fairy government was reluctant to dismantle Manaism.


    This is because if you do something wrong, you could face a backlash.


    However, Manaism caused terror and the fairy government got a justification to dismantle Manaism.


    And among the believers who have lost their place to go, the Galactic Church accepts those who are not at all a problem.


    Damn, the Galactic Bridge with my mouth. change your name


    That��s how the Mana Church is disbanded.


    People knocked on the door of the Eunha High School, thrilled with the confidence that Eunha showed when she dealt with terrorism.


    The popularity of Pandora Clan increased, and the Galactic Religion was greatly expanded.


    On the one hand-.


    ��You said it wasn��t Shindorim, but everyone thinks Shindorim did it.


    Most of the people in the world thought that this terror was the work of < Myungwang > Sindorim.


    There was also the testimony of Eunha and the testimony of believers who survived at the time.


    Even though the Mana Management Organization further investigated and proved to some extent that Shin Yeon-soo used < miracle >.


    People remembered him strongly for ruling the ghouls.


    Whatever the truth, people said Shindorim was the culprit.


    This is probably why I thought Shindorim was the culprit before returning.


    Besides, before the return, all the believers at the scene either died or turned into ghouls, so they couldn��t investigate the incident.


    The Capitol also collapsed.


    Public opinion was like that.


    What public opinion says is the truth.


    Eun-ha again realized the physiology of public opinion.


    Fortunately, unlike in previous lives, when people who shouted like that appeared, people who accurately contradicted their opinions also appeared.


    Anyway, it��s good that people��s eyes are on this side more than Baekryun��s.


    Did the pressure from the fairy government work?


    Eunha sighed after reading today��s newspaper.


    Ha Baek-ryun awakens Gift.


    Eunha cared about the media.


    Reporters from several media outlets even tried to film Ha Baek-ryeon secretly.


    It was only natural for the press to mention Ha Baek-ryun.


    Fortunately, the things he was worried about didn��t seem to happen.


    Even today��s newspapers were only praising themselves or reporting the anti-marriage terrorism of Manaism.


    huh?


    Papa?


    Then he glanced at the headlines of some newspaper articles, then paused.


    Several newspapers, including the Dangun Ilbo.


    The newspapers in question were praising themselves enough to think it was excessive.


    The Dangun Ilbo was even on the front page, what are they doing?


    Eunha tilted her head.


    The Dangun Ilbo has never published a favorable article on Pandora Clan.


    As such a newspaper praised itself and published an article on the front page, there was no choice but to be suspicious.


    In particular, wasn��t the chief executive of Bansaik the person who kept putting down the Pandora Clan?


    The article published today was like spitting in my face.


    Moreover-.


    ��Everyone raises me up at first and raises the question of whether or not I should do a gift test before it ends.


    The context was similar to that of other newspapers.


    Eunha was lost in thought.


    Papa?


    weird.


    Something is strange.


    Eunha heard the phone call.


    It was connected to Seohyun Han��s office.


    [��This is Shakira Executive. How can I help you?]


    Uh, Shakira noona. Are there any other newspapers besides the ones I read these days? There is something I want to check.


    [In addition to the newspapers you usually read, the rest of the 10 central daily newspapers are also available. Can I bring it to you?]


    Uh, the rest��


    including neutral newspapers like the Saenara Ilbo.


    I��ll have to check out all the newspapers provided by Pandora Clan.


    Eunha tried to ask Shakira.


    Just then, the caller changed.


    [It��s me.]


    Oh, Seohyun.


    [I think I can guess what you are thinking right now. I was just thinking that something was strange.]


    Dangun Ilbo praised me?


    [If they didn��t reveal it openly, I would have passed without thinking too much. I think it would be better to call the sub-loads and talk.]


    Okay, call them right away.


    Seohyun Han also seemed to notice.


    Eunha nodded.


    ��


    As the number of people in Pandora Clan increased, one more seat for the Sub-Rod was added.


    In response, Eunha discussed with the sublords and decided to find a person among the executives to become a sublord.


    ��me! me! me! Ariel can do so well! Leave it to Ariel! And I don��t want to work anymore!��


    As the Pandora Clan members were overwhelmed with work, those who could not become executives also raised funds around this time and became executives.


    Ariel was the same.


    Ariel, who was scolded by Eun-ah for buying a box of soju and shrimp crackers, said brightly as if it had never happened.


    ������Dismissed. You can��t.����


    ��Oh why! Let me do it!!��


    ��Think of your conduct. You calmly eat water and shrimp crackers. I know there won��t be soju for a while.��


    ��No Eun-ha! I bought it with my own money, so it��s really sad!?��


    ��Oh, I��m sad too.��


    Naturally, the Sub Lords unanimously opposed Ariel��s candidacy.


    Then, he managed the clan members well and selected people who could do the job well.


    As candidates, Cha Eun-woo, Jin-seo, Kim Min-ji, Kang Si-hyeong, Bong Gu-rae, and Jo A-ra rose.


    ��When I become a subload, how many more work will I do�� I��ll be satisfied with just being an executive. Let me go to bed early.��


    ��I��m resigning, honey.��


    ��What will I do if I become a subloader? I don��t want my stomach to explode while dealing with the accidents you guys do.��


    Here, Kang Si-hyung, Bong Gu-rae, and Kim Min-ji expressed their resignation.


    There are three people left.


    ��The salary is hefty�� but no, I��ll live a life with dinner. No, but a high salary is a bit appealing, so I��ll try.��


    ��I like a life with dinner too. I don��t really want to do it either�� But since I��ve been nominated, I��ll try.��


    In the end, I decided to choose between Jo Ara Jinseo and Cha Eunwoo as the subloader.


    So, after voting with the clan members, the person who was decided was Cha Eun-woo.


    ��uh? did i become I didn��t expect it to happen, but since you guys picked me up, I��ll work hard from now on.��


    Cha Eun-woo wearing an armband like that.


    Clan members once praised her as a face genius, lamenting the future she would suffer.


    But surprisingly, Cha Eun-woo perfectly digested his work.


    Did you say that a seat makes a person?


    She took on the aspect of a sub-load and bought fear from the newcomers.


    ����Hey guys. Device guards shouldn��t do that. Did you join without checking the clan rules?��


    ����Sorry!!����


    The armband changed the person.


    In response, Jinparang used to compare it to the sound he picked up somewhere.


    Of course, Min-ho Mok cursed at me.


    ����Eunwoo is dead. no more now The kind Eunwoo is dead��.


    ��


    ��She��s not being mean. These are very similar to Noh Eun-ha in pairs.��


    No matter what form Eunwoo changes into.


    Mok Min-ho didn��t care.


    It is said that he supported Cha Eun-woo enough to quarrel with Jinpa-rang.


    ��


    The people attending the meeting were at the Clan Hall just in time.


    In response, Eunha called the sub-loads and Han Seo-hyun, the administrator.


    By then, they seemed to have figured out what was going on as well.


    I think public opinion is building that we should release the gift.


    I think I heard that too. On the street, ordinary people talked about what kind of gift we had, so I said it all.


    Jung Ha-yang was out of luck.


    Mok Min-ho also agreed.


    Eunha was able to recognize the current situation after hearing their opinions.


    We ran too wild this time.


    Eunha wasn��t the only one.


    Other clan members also exerted their full strength in suppressing the Mana cult anti-marriage terror.


    As a result, people became genuinely curious about Pandora Clan��s inaction.


    It��s not the only cause. There seemed to be a problem with Baekryun. Some say that Eunha has < Future Poetry > because Eunha has been protecting Baekryun for a long time in Pandora Clan.


    Externally, it seemed like you were citing the reason for your actions as if you foresaw the invasion of Seoul.


    Han Seo-hyun and No Eun-ah.


    The two of them also said a few words.


    In short, what is happening is complexly structured.


    The underlying intention is to stimulate people��s curiosity and grasp the strength of Eunha and our clan members.


    Cha Eun-woo organized their thoughts.


    After those words, the people in the seat now fell silent.


    Eunha also kept her mouth shut.


    Didn��t you say that the first remark was made by Dangun Clan Road at the regional assembly in Dongdaemun-gu?


    Was it led by Dangun Clanlord?


    However, it was unknown how the remarks at the local assembly spread throughout Seoul and became interested in the general public.


    I think the fairy government may have been a little involved. You know why, it could be to divert attention from the fairy government.


    Then Jeong Ha-yang broke the silence.


    What she said was right.


    The fairy government might have done this to make people forget the Mana cult anti-marriage terror incident as quickly as possible so that people would not know of Ha Baek-ryun��s existence.


    If it��s Lim Ga-eul, it��s worth it.


    Because it��s my specialty to manipulate the media.


    I know how to divert public attention.


    For Lim Ga-eul, a former actress, it wouldn��t be that difficult.


    And if she changed the subject with that intention, Eunha couldn��t complain too much.


    ��That��s good. Baekryun tried not to reveal his presence even if he didn��t, but it would be nice if we could draw attention.


    ������.��


    Eunha also wanted to change the topic about Ha Baek-ryun.


    However, the media did not have enough power to move.


    The fairy government replaced it, so there was no need to think it was bad.


    Moreover-.


    -We did keep it a secret. Even though it��s an A-class clan now, not much is known about it.


    ������.��


    Even though gift disclosure is not mandatory, if you want to raise the status of the clan and its members, you should be able to use the gift as promotional material.


    Of course, those who have a gift that can be known naturally even if they do not disclose it.


    In the case of a high-ranking clan, it would reveal its potential to some extent.


    I couldn��t just say that I suffered a loss because I could buy trust that way.


    In addition, even if the gift was disclosed, it could be falsely stated if the person concerned was willing.


    If you reveal a gift, you will get a certain score in the rating evaluation, and posting a false gift is also a kind of strategy, so what.


    Of course, if it gets caught then it��s over.


    A similar thing happened before the regression.


    It must have been this time as well.


    When Eunha received attention as < The Little Princess'' Guardian Dog >, pressure began to come in to reveal the gift of herself and Lee Yoo-jung.


    In particular, public opinion was strong that Eunha had to dig up Eunha��s gift because she was crazy enough to not be able to identify her peers when she activated the gift.


    Eun-ha inspected the gift and was able to find out what kind of gift she had.


    ��This is a good thing. At this point, you can also check the gift of clan members who don��t know what their gift is yet.


    At that time, Lee Yu-jeong was not revealed even after inspecting the gift.


    However, the gift inspection supervised by the mana management organization was easy to inspect unless it was rare.


    I don��t know who the hell did it, but they laid the plate well.


    I was going to tell the kids to do a gift test anyway.


    It was mandatory to disclose the gift when inspecting the gift.


    As a result, Eunha planned to have the clan members inspect the gift while watching the timing.


    Furthermore, the mana management organization has been managing gift information from all over the world stored in the player��s library.


    People who inspected the gift were able to view data related to their gift.


    It was an opportunity for clan members to learn more about their gifts.


    ��


    Time has passed since then.


    Eunha publicly announced that all members of Pandora Clan had decided to undergo a gift test.


    People went crazy.


    And so, as the date approached��


    -People are no joke.


    Did everyone have nothing to do?


    Eunha and the clan members visited the Mana Management Organization Gift Research Center.


    And I was able to meet the people who were waiting at the research center.


    ����!!


    ������.��


    Camera shutters went off all over the place.


    The clan members were dumbfounded.


    Then they came over and begged me to say something.


    Eunha boldly ignored it.


    As Eunha ignored it, the clan members also followed in with their mouths shut.


    ��Hello. This is Lee Ha-neul, director of the Gift Research Center. Welcome to Pandora Clan.


    let��s get rid of people


    The head of the research center came out and greeted them.


    Eunha exchanged greetings with him.


    Then I looked around.


    There are a lot of people here too��.


    There were quite a few people inside too.


    It��s disguised as if it came by chance.


    The eyes were unusual.


    Even if he disguised himself as a normal person, his aura and outward physique said he was a player.


    He came to spy on the Pandora Clan.


    In case Pandora Clan somehow cheated on the gift.


    I wish you well today. But there are many people here.


    Do not worry. Due to the fairy��s order, Pandora Clan��s gift inspection will be conducted in an area where outsiders cannot enter.


    I��m glad that


    Then follow me.


    Their thoughts were correct.


    Eunha had no intention of revealing all of the clan members�� gifts.


    I was thinking of releasing only gifts that had no choice but to be disclosed or gifts that could be disclosed.


    There was no need to give clues to attacking their fighting style while disclosing it like Choi Eun-hyuk or Mok Min-ho��s gift.


    You did a good job using this incident as an excuse to insinuate to Lim Ga-eul that you would secretly inspect the gift and manipulate the gift announcement. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Eventually, the head of the research center guided us.


    Eun-ha left behind the disguised visitors who felt sorry for her.


    went downstairs


    It would be better to divide the number of people from here on.


    Then, I will divide the number of people from now on.


    said the head of the research center.


    Han Seo-hyun, who had heard the story beforehand, divided the staff without any fuss.


    Soon, the clan members split into groups.


    Eun-ha teamed up with Han Seo-hyun, No Eun-ah, Jeong Ha-yang, Choi Eun-hyuk, and Jin Seo-na.


    A gift is an attribute of mana, and the way it works is different. So, if there is a gift like < Binghwa > that manifests outside the body even if mana is taken out, there is also a gift that activates under certain conditions. Or maybe the way it triggers is unique. Some gifts change depending on a person��s feelings.


    The head of the research center guided us.


    When I entered the studio-like room, I saw a wide space beyond the glass window.


    Eunha and the clan members looked at the space made of pure white tiles.


    This room is made of a special material that can withstand magical influences. The staff waiting inside will help you to be as aware of your gift as possible.


    Only one person can enter the inspection room to inspect the gift.


    The rest will wait in the studio.


    The head of the research center added.


    Then from what point can I do it? Please speak at your convenience.


    Oh, I��ll do it first. Can I check first?


    Do whatever you feel like.


    The head of the research center kindly asked.


    Jinseo-na gently raised her hand.


    Eunha and the others happily let her go.


    As they had no experience, they were curious about how to inspect the gift.


    There was a chance to inspect the gift at the academy, but I stopped it then.


    If I inspected the gift when I was a student, I wouldn��t be able to fake it.


    Your skills will be exposed as well.


    Eunha sat down on the sofa.


    Then Seohyun Han and Hayang Jeong sat close to each other.


    Now I have to fight to sit next to my sister�� Eunhyuk, let��s go sit over there.


    no sister I��ll keep a close eye on how Seo-Na becomes aware of the Gift.


    I��ll have to sit alone okay.


    Eun-ah opened her eyes wide.


    On the way, Han Seo-hyun and Jeong Ha-yang tried to give her a seat.


    But she said not to mind and took another seat.


    And Choi Eun-hyuk took a seat next to the head of the research center.


    [��Then let��s start examining Jinseo and players�� gifts.]


    Eventually, the inspection began.


    An employee in the studio spoke to the micro inspection center.


    Jinseo-na released mana as recommended by the staff at the inspection site.


    The process of finding a gift can be quite time consuming.


    tests that must be tested individually.


    Even if they were tested for gifts, they might not be aware of it.


    So, Eunha decided to pass the time by using her smartphone.


    I decided to look at the menu to see what was delivered for lunch later.


    Time passed like that��


    ����!!!


    The prosecutor flashed.


    Jinseo-na realized the gift.


    People sitting in the studio jumped up.


    ������.��


    ��huh?


    Soon the flashing light disappears.


    Jinsona��s body was exposed.


    People are speechless.


    What is this!?


    Jin Seo-na examined her body and made a confused sound.


    People were also puzzled.


    That��s-.


    ����It has three tails����


    ��Can you see only the tail?��


    Not only did her tail lengthen, but she was significantly larger than her normal body.


    As a result, the button that was fastening the clothes also fell to the floor.


    Why did my body become like this!?


    Seo-na Jin, who was wearing tight clothes overall, was crying.

 Chapter 760

    Relife Player 760


    [Chapter 194]


    [Pandora Clan Disclosure (2)]


    ��Clothes! clothes! First, someone bring me some clothes to wear! I mean, I can��t move like this!


    The clan uniforms were endowed with various magics.


    However, it seemed that Jinseo-na had stopped the function by confusing the magic with the gift.


    As a result, as Jinseo Na��s body grew, the clan uniform could not stand it.


    It��s fortunate that the catastrophe of tearing the uniform didn��t happen.


    Eunha was so calm though.


    In fact, Jinseo-na saw herself and screamed.


    Crouching on the floor, she shouted as she covered her spread uniform with her arms.


    No Eun-ah, Han Seo-hyun, and Jung Ha-yang jumped in and covered her with clothes.


    After a while, the staff brought some suitable clothes from somewhere.


    Only then did Eunha and Choi Eunhyuk get inside.


    Why is it hanbok�� because


    hanbok is so big. Moreover, we do not have clothes that can handle 3 tails.


    Uh�� It must be harder to get dressed in this state. I don��t think I have to live with three tails for the rest of my life��


    Jin Seo-na wearing a light pink hanbok.


    She couldn��t get out of her clothes, so she looked back at her swollen buttocks and cried.


    Fortunately, the bosom of the hanbok was so large that the inside was not visible.


    Anyway, people now watched Jinseo Na��s transformation up close.


    Ugh�� I can��t get used to it. I can��t believe this is me. But the clothes are a little too tight.


    ������.��


    It seemed that he had grown 10 cm.


    The hair grew longer.


    Above all, Jinseo-na��s jawline was showing a little more outline.


    Other than that, Jinseo-na��s body as a whole was much more mature than before.


    Even the atmosphere that was buried quietly made me feel orphaned and mature.


    People naturally exclaimed when they saw Jin Seo-na��s beauty.


    Especially-.


    ��You��re pretty��.


    Eunhyuk is you. I mean, don��t look too hard. Embarrassing people��


    Choi Eun-hyuk was stunned.


    His gaze was unwilling to leave her.


    Even Eunha was about to admit it.


    The dog has become a big dog.


    yes eunha will you shut up


    Maybe it��s because he��s become a big dog, but he doesn��t say harsh things anymore.


    Of course, the galaxy quickly became dull.


    No matter what kind of substance Jinseo-na used, it was Jinseo-na.


    Rather, Eunha��s interest was elsewhere.


    How can I touch the tail now? Even if I catch one with both hands, there will be one left��


    Why are you worried about my tail? That��s right Eunha. Why are you standing and worrying about your tail?


    Buttocks swollen because of the tail.


    Eun-ha was lost in thought while looking at the silhouette that seemed to be moving inside her clothes.


    In response, Jinseo-na and Choi Eun-hyuk threw absurd glances at Eun-ha.


    Of course, Eunha was also a joke.


    The part I was really interested in was elsewhere.


    Eunha looked back at the head of the research center.


    How did this happen? Could it be because of the influence of < Beast >? How useful is that look other than the external change��.


    Practical value, not aesthetic value.


    Eunha paid attention to it.


    That��s why I asked the head of the research center, who probably knows the gift best.


    The head of the research center replied��.


    ��I��m not familiar with this phenomenon either. However, I can say with certainty that it is a completely different gift from < Beast >.


    Ain usually possesses the < Beast >, a gift that allows him to use the providence of the monster he is using as his base.


    However, not all Ain possess < Beast >.


    It was also common to have other gifts.


    Jinseona belongs to the latter.


    There are two types of < Beasts > known so far. One is a body enhancement type that transforms into a monster you use as a base, and a providence specialized type that transforms into a form that maintains its human appearance as much as possible.


    The head of the research center explained.


    According to his explanation, Jinparang belonged to the body enhancement type.


    In addition, in the case of Ariel, it could be said that she belonged to the type specializing in providence.


    If so, Jin Seo Na, who has transformed into a human form, can also be thought of as a type specializing in providence.


    However-.


    ��The activation conditions for < Beast > are all the same. There are < Beasts > that change in certain environments, but they are essentially the same. It is to express mana and overwrite it in a specific area. ������.��


    In comparison, if you look at Jinseo and the way players activate gifts, it can be said that they are somewhat different. It was a method of expressing mana in the body, covering it on the body, and absorbing it back into the body in that state. To put it simply, um��


    I returned mana to my body with the thought of putting on cosmetics. Yes, that��s right. That��s it. That��s why I��m saying that it��s completely different from < Beast >. sleep there Try accessing the player library and see if there are any similar gifts.


    Still, if you look at the transformation, it��s probably related to the providence of the monster you used as a base.


    The head of the research center added:


    Now that I��ve checked out the gift, I��ll have to examine it further to see how it can be used and utilized.


    I decided to ask the player library to find the material.


    The head of the research center resumed the examination.


    ��


    ��As a result of checking, I found a monster that looks similar to Jinseo or the player, but it seems that it is a monster that appears mainly in Japan.


    Komorebi Kitsune.


    The head of the research center announced the existence of a 5th tier monster that is said to appear in Japan.


    It was similar to Jinseo-na in that it had three tails, as if the fox had transformed into a human.


    The monster was said to be good at fantasy magic and transformation.


    Then, wouldn��t it be called < BEAST >?


    You can think of it that way, but I can��t really think of it as < BEAST > when I look at it. ������.��


    Han Seohyun expressed her doubts.


    The head of the research center visited Jinseo-na.


    People��s eyes turned to her.


    His gaze was lower than before.


    Now, the clothes are too big�� I activated the gift while thinking that I should get smaller, so it ended up like this.


    Jinsuna was getting smaller.


    It definitely reminded me of my elementary school days.


    She wrapped herself in a hanbok and said while folding her triangular ears.


    Even if Komorebi Kitsune transforms, it is said that it is an illusion, so the reality does not change. However, if you look at Jinseo and the players, the real thing has become younger, not just fantasy.


    Jinseo-na seems to have an aptitude for fantasy magic and transformation under the influence of the base.


    But it can��t be < Beast >.


    The head of the research center said vaguely.


    Rather, the way they were before and the way they are now�� In a way, it seems that Jinseo and the player have matured.


    ������.��


    Gifts related to growth are generally activated in a similar way to Jinseo or players.


    But am I already grown up? If I can become that figure, then can I still say that I can be bigger?


    It would be to temporarily adjust the growth hormone only when the gift is activated. Come to think of it, there was a gift with a similar effect.


    < Somatotropin >.


    The name that the head of the research center brought out was very unfamiliar.


    It is said that gifts related to growth are rare and not well known.


    Just as Jinseo-na activated the gift in the first place, the activation method is so tricky that there are many people who have it but don��t know about it.


    Hmm��that��s what my gift is. So, is it possible to grow only a specific part?


    If you handle the gift well, it��s probably possible. The reason why he transformed into that kind of figure earlier is probably because he strengthened the monster factor in his body.


    It must be a gift that Sihyeong would envy.


    Eunha laughed as she listened to the conversation between the two.


    I still had no idea how to use her gift, but it seemed like it would be useful in many ways.


    huh? what��s the matter?


    Hmm��.


    On the other hand, he approached Jin Seo-na, who was wrapped in a hanbok.


    Eunha knelt down.


    I leveled up with her.


    Jin Seo-na in her elementary school days.


    Embarrassment crept across her face.


    Either that or not, Eunha stared at Jinseona.


    -Even if Lee Jung-hyun has an escort, I thought it would be nice if there was someone who could escort Baek-ryun so that others would not be wary�� How about you keep that appearance for the time being and go to school with Baek-ryun?


    ������.��


    I think it would be natural to carry a school bag.


    It wasn��t a bad idea.


    Due to the problem of mana in the body, it was impossible to keep Jean Valjean out all the time.


    Moreover, Ha Baek-ryun does not know that Valjang Jang is himself.


    If he knew the true identity of Valjean, he would hate himself very much.


    On the other hand, what about Jinseo-na?


    If he explained the situation well to Ha Baek-ryeon, there would be no problem.


    Eunha said that with such thoughts��.


    ��You don��t have any other thoughts, do you?


    uh? what?


    yeah i hate it


    Jin Seo-na gave strength to her red eyes.


    He said it as if he was extremely disgusted.


    She turned her head.


    ��


    In consultation with the head of the research center, Eunha decided to conceal Jinseona��s gift.


    It was because her gift was rare and useful to play the role.


    So there was no need to openly reveal that it was a gift that could play a role.


    Externally, Serena Gift will just be marked as < Beast >.


    Other than that, the inspection of Jung Ha-yang and Choi Eun-hyuk ended easily.


    In the case of Jung Ha-yang, the gift was already recorded when he became < The Seed > of < Index >.


    Gift < Multitasking >.


    Also, her gift was well known while working with the Mana Management Organization staff a few years ago.


    On the other hand, in the case of Eunhyuk Choi��.


    ��Eunhyuk can set it as a gift related to body enhancement.


    ��Yes I do.


    Gift < Critical >.


    Choi Eun-hyuk��s gift was very rare, and in a way, it was a weapon that could become a hidden card for Choi Eun-hyuk.


    So Eun-ha decided to hide Choi Eun-hyuk��s gift.


    So the galaxy��s turn came.


    [��Then let��s start examining Player No Eun-ha��s gift.]


    No help from the staff was needed.


    He entered the examination hall alone and manifested mana outside his body.


    I don��t know exactly how much mana I have to consume to activate the gift.


    At this point, I��m using the inspection equipment to figure out at what standard I activate the gift.


    Because I was already aware of the gift.


    Galactic Gift inspection was conducted under his leadership.


    Eun-ha, who drew out the mana in her body, immediately looked at the monitor next to her.


    thump thump


    my heart thumped.


    A gift is about to activate.


    Eunha confirmed the numbers being updated on the monitor.


    Gift < unknown >


    When the gift is finally activated.


    The monitor informed him that he had about 17% of mana left in his body.


    Considering the margin of error, the gift must be activated when about 20% of the body��s mana remains.


    If you cheat with the Stygian Eye, you can activate it at will no matter how much mana is left in your body.


    Eunha changed her gaze.


    Now, his gaze turned to Jeong Ha-yang and the head of the research center, who were checking his physical abilities through the window.


    Currently, the galaxy was measuring the physical changes that occur after activating the gift by attaching a device to the whole body.


    It was a machine mainly used to inspect reinforcement-type gifts.


    By the way-


    [��How expensive is this and why does it suddenly explode!?]


    I was in the middle of measuring the galaxy��s numbers.


    The machine suddenly overloaded and exploded.


    The window was filled with black smoke.


    ��


    ��In conclusion, it seems that player Noh Eun-ha��s gifts cannot be properly measured with our technology. When I heard the story of Noh Eun-ha player, it looked like a kind of enhancement gift, but it seems to be different from the general enhancement gift.


    There was a commotion in the hall.


    Fortunately, Eunah Noh and Hayang Jeong prevented the damage from spreading significantly.


    Eventually, with his head scorched by the flames, the head of the research center came to a conclusion.


    was unmeasurable.


    It was like this in a previous life.


    At that time, I lost my mind, so it wasn��t even a fuss��


    I was expecting it to some extent.


    The galaxy was not greatly surprised when the machine suddenly exploded. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In the end, what I learned from the gift test was no different from the results that Eunha had been exploring on her own.


    However, at what point did he activate the gift and how much his ability increased in detail, he was able to know to some extent.


    There is a clear limit to how strong the enhancement type gift is, but�� It seems that the gift of player Noh Eun-ha becomes stronger to a level that the machine cannot measure. Whether it goes up endlessly or stops at a certain interval after it goes up, we cannot figure out with our technology.


    ��I will have an end too.


    Even so, to rise to this level��


    In fact, it increases endlessly.


    Even the galaxy has not yet seen the limit.


    But the galaxy didn��t surprise the head of the research center, who was already stunned enough.


    There was no need to be honest.


    The fact that my gift is a type of reinforcement is already well known in the Mana cult anti-marriage terror incident.


    But there is no need to say that my gift is not an enhancement type, right?


    Just like < Critical > to Choi Eun-hyuk, Eun-ha��s gift could be said to be a secret weapon.


    So he wanted to hide his gift as much as possible.


    Even so, it was impossible to completely hide the gift like Jinseo-na.


    Unlike Seo-na, public opinion has emerged that my gift will not be a general enhancement, even if it is an enhancement this time


    ��


    The external image had to be considered.


    He couldn��t incur the public outrage of being a liar if his gift was discovered.


    I had to lie in moderation.


    Claims to be a generally known reinforcing system will later backfire one way or another.


    Should I rather say ��Berserk��?


    So I thought about it.


    He shook his head inwardly.


    There was a clear difference between his Gift and < Berserk >.


    ��Come to think of it, I heard that there is a similar type of gift in the US. It��s definitely in the player��s library�� Ah, it should have been called < Berserk >. Instead, they say that the stronger you get, the more people go crazy.


    ��Yes. It��s different from that. Because I keep my sanity.


    to fall into madness.


    It was far from what Eunha showed while fighting < Myungwang > Shin Dorim.


    Even if he were tricked into believing that it was an unfamiliar < Berserk >, players who could access the player library would not easily believe it.


    Hmmm�� this is not the case at all. A gift that keeps getting stronger without losing your sanity�� Player Noh Eun-ha will be the first holder.


    I guess that must be the case too.


    In the end, Eunha had no choice but to reveal it to the world as the first gift holder, just like Onyang did.


    In this case, the interpretation of the gift was entirely dependent on what the owner galaxy said.


    Unlike On Taeyang, I��m in a better situation.


    The staff of the Mana Management Organization are cooperative, and my gift doesn��t have a noticeable effect like < Brave >.


    Gift < Brave >.


    Before returning, Onyang��s gift could not be easily deceived.


    How could he have easily concealed the use of his colleagues�� gifts?


    In the end, he chose the path to raise the value of his name by extensively promoting his gift with the help of the Galaxy Group.


    I don��t have to.


    Because he has more fame than Onyang had before returning.


    In contrast, what about yourself?


    Gift < Unknown > had no choice but to say that it was an enhanced type on the surface.


    However, Eunha knew that the gift < Unknown > shows the future a few seconds later the moment certain conditions are satisfied.


    Seeing the future is a very powerful force.


    It��s a future that only I can see, but there��s no need to disclose it to the public.


    So, you should reveal your gift and underestimate the gift��s ability.


    It��s something that only you have, so there��s no need to worry about being found out.


    Eunha finished her thoughts.


    Just then, the head of the research center brought up a topic.


    It seems that No Eun-ha player will have to register in the player library as a new gift. Huh, heroes are different. It must have been that strong because it had that much power.


    It��s only slightly better than an enhancement-type gift. Don��t be too pushy.


    But how do you decide on a name? Discoverers of new gifts can register their names directly.


    Um�� First of all, I was calling it < Unknown >. How about registering with it?


    ������.��


    It was a gift that wouldn��t be listed correctly anyway.


    What does the name mean?


    So now I brought out the name of the gift that sticks to my mouth.


    Then the hall became quiet as if cold water had been poured on it.


    Eunha was bewildered.


    Wouldn��t it be better to do something else? What is < Unknown >��


    What is this about? It��s okay.


    Eun-ah gave a reproach as a representative.


    She sighed and sighed.


    It��s a gift listed in the player��s library, but in the sense of being unconfirmed, < unknown > is a bit different. If that��s the case, how many < Unknown > have yet to be registered?


    The head of the research center helped.


    He was right.


    Eunha groaned.


    I��ve never thought of it except < Unknown >��.


    Magic, nicknames, and gifts are all easy to associate just by hearing the name. So, wouldn��t it be better to make your gift of the galaxy unique and related?


    Name it intuitively.


    Eun-ah advised.


    Others nodded.


    As a result, Eunha had no choice but to fall into trouble.


    I couldn��t come up with a suitable name.


    ��It��s a gift that keeps getting stronger, so what should I call it?


    Except for the part about seeing the future.


    I had to name it using the passage that says it gets stronger.


    Eunha wrapped her hair.


    In the end, other people had no choice but to worry along with Eunha.


    In the meantime, Eunhyuk Choi said as if passing by.


    It seems like a main character that only appears in a story. ��Hero?��


    No, Eunha Gift is definitely like that. If the amount of mana in the body falls below a certain level, it becomes stronger in proportion to the amount it drops.


    ������.��


    No matter how strong the enemy appears, even if he is cornered at first, the main character eventually becomes stronger than the enemy and wins.


    Eunhyuk Choi is embarrassed.


    However, Eunha seemed to think so after listening to him.


    The main character who becomes absurdly strong after receiving the main character buff without any probability at the moment of desperation.


    Except for seeing the future, there were many similarities.


    But you can��t say it��s a < main character buff >.


    However, he himself will always be called the epitome of this gift.


    As the name of < Crimson Earthquake > is mentioned, the name of Gift will also be mentioned at the same time.


    No matter how intuitive it was, the odd gift was a specification.


    right then-


    ��How about a gift called < Heroic >?


    ������.��


    Jung Ha-yang threw the hwadu.


    Gift < Heroic >.


    People chanted the name Jeong Ha-yang suggested.


    Soon she added an explanation.


    The main character is sometimes written as a hero in English, and a hero is generally called a hero. By the way, Eun-ha is being called a hero, and even heroes become absurdly strong when cornered, so how about < Heroic >?


    < Heroic >��.


    < Heroic > The word heroic.


    not bad.


    Eunha also liked it.


    Other people seemed to feel the same way.


    Moreover-.


    ��It��s called < Heroic >�� It��s a pretty suitable gift to promote Pandora Clan��s Clan Road.


    It��s also intuitive, so it��s good for publicity.


    Seohyun Han raised her lips.


    The moment she said she liked it, it was as if the name was decided.


    So what do you call < Heroic >?


    Abandon the name < Unknown >.


    even if not perfect.


    Unha Noh is finally able to define her own gift.

 Chapter 761

    Relife Player 761


    [Chapter 194]


    [Pandora Clan Disclosure (3)]


    < Crimson Age > Noh Eun-ha has a gift called < Future Poetry > that sees the future.


    Or, there must be people around Noh Eun-ha who have the < Future Poetry > gift.


    The rumor was well known in the current player industry.


    And after the anti-marriage terror of Manaism, the latter was gaining more credibility.


    Then, who has < Future Poetry >?


    It can be said that this suspicion also belongs to the issues that the people of the world are currently interested in.


    Therefore, Pandora Clan had to resolve the suspicion with an explanation that could be somewhat convincing about this project.


    Otherwise, the suspicion grows and Pandora Clan��s range of motion narrows, and Marira.


    Other stakeholders will be caught in every case.


    If it repeats itself, one day it will surely lose trust.


    I definitely had to do this on this occasion.


    ��


    A few days before the date of going back in time to inspect the gift.


    Eun-ha had dinner alone with No Eun-ah for the first time in a while.


    It feels like it��s been a really long time since I ate with you. How long have we been eating together?


    did you? You ate together yesterday.


    You shouldn��t include anything you ate together with your clanmates. It��s been a while since you and I ate together. Knowing this, Eun-ae will be sad. Eun-ae would also want to eat together.


    I��m busy with clan work, so I can��t help it.


    Being busy with clan work is also busy, but eating together with you has become difficult.


    Well, that��s right.


    Tap with your feet.


    Eun-a kicks her foot under the table.


    Then, she pointed at Eunha��s left hand with the fork she had put in her mouth.


    A ring worn on the ring finger of the left hand.


    Eunha looked down at her ring and smiled bitterly.


    Ever since Seohyun and Hayang got married, it��s almost just the three of us eating dinner.


    The three of us would eat together every evening, unless it was tolerable.


    It was the reason why it was difficult for Eunha to arrange time with other people in the evening.


    Don��t eat together with the three of you all the time. Sometimes, make sure to have dinner with Seohyun, once with White, and once with just the two of you. They��d rather be alone than the three of them.


    yes i should Seohyun has been saying things like that lately.


    Eun-ah advised.


    Eunha nodded.


    Eunha was also thinking of ways to spend time alone with her wives.


    The dragonflies are also sleeping in turns.


    Because the three of them say they don��t want to sleep together in a small bed��


    But on Sundays, I sleep alone or the three of us sleep together��.


    In the newlyweds house he prepared in Hannam-dong, there were separate rooms for Eun-ha, Han Seo-hyun, and Jeong Ha-yang.


    Other than that, there were a lot of rooms.


    Anyway, Eunha never slept alone when she was in her newlyweds�� house.


    He left his own room and had to take turns looking for a bedroom in Han Seo-hyun��s room and Jeong Ha-yang��s room.


    Sometimes I just want to sleep alone.


    At that time, the person whose turn it was would come and sleep in Eunha��s room.


    If others hear it, it will be absurd.


    It was a story that Eun-ah couldn��t even tell.


    Eun-ha smiled bitterly at the thought of going back to her honeymoon home later.


    Eh, if Yoo-jung gets married, it will be even more difficult. What are you going to do? ��it will work out somehow.


    Don��t try to evade it that way. If you decide to take responsibility for all three, you have to show a responsible image.


    I know. I will do that.


    At that time, Eun-ah mentioned Lee Yu-jeong.


    I decided to marry Lee Yoo-jung next year.


    If you get a third wife, you will have more private time than you do now, Marira.


    It was something no one could blame.


    It was something that the greedy self had to take on responsibility.


    end with three


    I��ll finish with three. Really? Remember the other time you said you were going to end it with two people?


    ��I��ll finish with three.


    I��ll leave it at that.


    Soon, she has a grimace in her eyes.


    Eun-ha answered while avoiding No Eun-ah��s eyes.


    She didn��t say much either.


    Instead, she brought up the ring she pointed to earlier.


    The ring I got this time is pretty. I like it because it��s not cumbersome and it doesn��t openly show that it��s expensive.


    Seohyun and Hayang also said the same thing. I was quite worried because I couldn��t wear three rings.


    Eunha recently matched her rings.


    Han Seo-hyun, Jeong Ha-yang, and Lee Yu-jeong each had a different ring.


    However, Eunha couldn��t wear all three rings.


    So, the four of us jointly made it so that it would be comfortable to wear on a daily basis.


    It��s thanks to Hae-soo hyung��s idea.


    I didn��t know such a ring existed.


    Yellow White Rose Gold.


    A large diamond was embedded in the center of the ring made by crossing three thread rings.


    It could be said to symbolize the three wives including himself.


    Eunha stroked her ring as if handling something precious.


    I��m glad you still look good.


    Because it��s a good marriage.


    It��s amazing to know that you can say such a thing.


    Eun-ah looked at Eun-ah with warm eyes.


    Eunha was embarrassed to hear that from her sister.


    -Hey, older sister. Yes why?


    can i ask for something?


    What are you doing asking me? yes tell me


    Soon after finishing the meal.


    Eunha spent time with Noah Eunah drinking a drink.


    At that time, Eun-ha brought out the reason why she called Eun-ah Noh today.


    ����It would be nice to call my sister��s gift < Future Poetry > in the gift inspection that will be held soon. < Future Poem >?


    Now public sentiment was flowing in favor of Eunha.


    However, it flowed so favorably that I could not win over their public sentiment and ended up receiving a gift test.


    The problem is that other intentions are hidden in the current public sentiment.


    Eunha has not been unaware of the rumors that have been circulating in the industry since the Seoul disaster.


    I can��t keep ignoring rumors that either me or someone around me has < Future Poetry >.


    We have to dispel the rumors in some way so that the rumors don��t inflate too much anymore.


    Who spread the rumor?


    It wasn��t the Dangun Clan Road Jangbongjeon.


    He was just picking up rumors floating around all the time.


    Rumors mentioned during the Seoul catastrophe were nothing more than bursting at this opportunity in the process of inflating the flesh.


    It was not known what kind of rumors would come out if the rumors were further inflated.


    So I had to deal with it in some way to get rid of the rumors.


    The easiest thing to do is to pretend that my gift is < Future City >.


    However, after the anti-marriage terror of Manaism, the rumor that he had < future poetry > lost credibility.


    So, I had to fake that someone else had < future poetry >.


    Among them, Eunah Noh was the only one whom she could trust and whose gift was not yet known.


    Seohyun is dangerous because she is a political person.


    It��s a headache when flying flies ask me to tell the future with < Future Poetry >.


    And if someone even considers digging into my past, a family sister is the most appropriate.


    conclusion after long deliberation.


    To be honest, I didn��t want to burden Eun-ah.


    But it had to be like this.


    Eunha bowed her head and asked.


    I hope Eun-a laughs at this��.


    -Why are you lowering your head? Do you think your family can��t do that much? Noona, don��t be burdensome and stop raising your head.


    ��Thank you sister.


    Eun-ah readily agreed.


    She looked around and shielded herself from hearing others.


    After all, I��ve been under pressure to reveal the gift for a long time, right? Yeonhwa and Changjin revealed it right away, but I didn��t, so I was under quite a bit of pressure.


    Eun-ah shrugged.


    Her gift was < Miracle >.


    Even she didn��t know it when she was young, but after becoming Park Hye-rim��s < The Sid >, she became aware of it.


    However, Noh Eun-ah did not try to use the gift according to Eun-ha and Park Hye-rim��s advice.


    At first, Hyerim unnie also thought of researching my gift, but she changed her mind after seeing Seoyeong unnie paying the price after activating the gift in Uijeongbu.


    You should not deal with < miracle > to fill your research knowledge.


    Park Hye-rim seemed to have given up early even before taking Noh Eun-ah into < The Seed >.


    So, recognizing the danger of < miracle >, she did not report Eun-ah��s gift to the fairy government.


    Eun-ah also agreed, so she kept her gift a secret.


    I was still contemplating whether or not to reveal the gift, but it turned out really well. The fairy also said that she would close her eyes moderately, so at this point, I��m deceiving myself with < future poetry >.


    like it��s not a big deal.


    Noah accepted it calmly.


    Even so, Eun-ha felt grateful for No Eun-ah��s consideration.


    He was unaware that she was deliberately speaking nonchalantly to lighten his burden.


    I��m worried though You don��t have to fake that you have < Future Poetry > from now on. can you do it well?


    don��t worry. Actually, the gift called < Future Poetry > is not exactly known. Everyone thinks they can only see the future, but they don��t know under what conditions the gift activates. okay? My sister also thinks that people will see the future when people call it ��future poetry,�� but she doesn��t know exactly what it is. Well, that��s right.


    Each person has different effects of gifts��. You just have to look around. And since Seohyun and Hayang said they��re trying to think of ways to make sure it doesn��t become a problem, leave it to us.


    The activation conditions are very difficult.


    In fact, I don��t even know the triggering conditions.


    Even if the gift is activated, he may not know what kind of future he sees.


    Just to the extent that he knows that he saw the future, not a dream, only when the future he saw happens.


    Eunha had planned to falsely set the ability of < Future Poetry > like that.


    At this time, nothing is known exactly about < Future Poetry >. So no matter what people around you say, just insist on it.


    There is no way to measure < future poetry >.


    We can only rely on the gift holder��s testimony.


    As a result, in the past, there was even a case of seonmudang committing fraud by calling their gift < Future City >.


    Nevertheless, the image given by the name < Future Poetry > could not be ignored.


    To the extent that people believe that somewhere there is someone who can accurately predict the future.


    And indeed, their myths were fulfilled before the return.


    The Witch Who Counts the Stars Song Yun-seo.


    She revealed her gift by being recommended for the Twelve Seat.


    < The Witch Who Counts Stars > Until that person shows up and reveals the gift, you can think that everyone who claims to have < Future Poetry > is a con artist.


    Inside, he felt sorry for making his older sister a con artist.


    Still, I couldn��t help it.


    Eun-ah��s gift had to be disguised, and the attention that had been focused on herself had to be diverted elsewhere.


    Thus, Eun-ah��s gift will be revealed to the world as < Future Poetry >.


    ��


    Examine Galactic Gifts.


    Now, the only ones left were Han Seo-hyun and No Eun-ah.


    However, the two people��s gift inspection ended simply.


    ��I came to see my clanmates, and I��m not a player, so there��s no reason to get tested. I will decline.


    First of all, Seohyun Han refused to be tested.


    Han Seo-hyun��s gift was to see people��s psychology in color, so it was not good to be known.


    If her gift is revealed, it will buy the surrounding vigilance.


    Furthermore, Han Seo-hyun, who was not a player, was somewhat out of the world��s attention.


    And in the case of No Eun-ah��.


    ��I don��t think I need to take the test either. I think you have a vague idea of what my gift is. is that so? So can you tell me what kind of gift it is? If it��s a measurable gift, I��d like to accurately measure it with the equipment��


    well, it��s probably difficult. I see the future.


    ������.��


    He has < Future Poetry >.


    Eun-ah uttered a lie to the best of her ability.


    Jin Seo-na and Choi Eun-hyuk seemed surprised, but they weren��t blind.


    Oh, I see. Still, I think it��s better to check how it works first. We have to do at least that level of testing before we can recognize it as < future poetry >.


    Even the head of the research center seemed surprised.


    But the surprise was short-lived.


    He had behaved conscientiously for a long time until he came up to this position, and he did not try to question him persistently.


    It was as if whether or not she had < Future Poetry > had nothing to do with him.


    So Eunah Noh��s < Future Poetry > prosecutor ended simply by solving a few problems.


    I like it because the fairy��s breath is like this.


    Because you can easily get over it this way without making any problems.


    It was the give and take of the fairy government and the Pandora clan.


    To Lim Ga-eul, Pandora Clan was an ally and an object to be checked.


    However, in the situation where the Pandora Clan came to protect Ha Baek-ryeon, what was needed was not containment but tolerance.


    In a way, it is like the Pandora clan of the fairy government has formed an alliance.


    And it was a situation where we had to trust each other to further strengthen the alliance.


    Accordingly, the fairy government used Pandora Clan��s reputation to calm public sentiment, and Eunha was promised to falsely announce the gift at this opportunity.


    Anyway, is this the end of our sleepy test?


    It ended earlier than expected.


    Eun-ha decided to go see the clan members who were being examined in another room.


    Can I see what other clan members are doing?


    sure. Let me guide you.


    Please guide me from the nearest place first.


    I communicated well with the head of the research center.


    Thanks to him, Eun-ha was able to follow his guidance and not get lost.


    Everyone is doing great.


    In particular, newcomers often do not know their gifts, so they work hard.


    Looking around each inspection site, most of the executives seemed to have already completed the gift inspection.


    When he was an academy student, he was given advice about gifts from Eunha, and he was enlightened right away, so it was understandable.


    It was only necessary to verify the gift, and there was no need to learn about it one by one without any knowledge.


    As a result, Eunha was only able to see newcomers undergoing inspections.


    ��This is Subin doing it.


    At that time, only one prosecutor was different.


    Entering the studio, he could see Bae Su-bin being examined.


    He already knows the gift, so why is he trying to get tested like that?


    Eunha tilted her head.


    Her gift is < Boost >.


    It was to shorten the speed of chanting magic and increase the power of magic.


    It was not a rare gift.


    However, in the case of Bae Su-bin, the effect was quite outstanding compared to the general < Boost >.


    The reason why he has great magic power and can chant large-scale magic quickly is thanks to his gift.


    In fact, < Boost > belonged to a gift with wide versatility.


    It makes something go faster and also increases its power.


    Bae Su-bin only preferred a fighting style that maximized explosive magic by using gift magic.


    And then-.


    ����!!!!


    A huge explosion occurred.


    It was fortunate that the windows did not break and shake.


    People in the studio were at a loss for words when they saw Bae Soo-bin, who burned the space red.


    Before long, her voice came through the studio speakers.


    [I wanted to know how much power it would be if I maxed out the Chet Gift, but I couldn��t measure it.]


    A grunting voice.


    It was the sound of talking after destroying some of the material of the prosecutor��s office, which is said to be able to withstand the influence of magic.


    what is he doing over there?


    I wanted to know how far I could maximize my magic with my gift, so a deal like that��


    Eun-ha was dumbfounded and asked.


    Yeo-bi, who was seated, answered.


    Her tone was also shaky.


    Meanwhile, the head of the research center��.


    ��Heh heh�� I wonder who I should ask about this.


    I wonder if I should write a poem.


    The head of the research center shook his shoulders with a liberated face.


    ��


    Shortly thereafter.


    Pandora Clan updated the clan disclosure data to the Korean Mana Management Organization.


    In the updated material, the gifts of the belonging clan members were posted.


    Those who were waiting for news said they immediately checked the data.


    17 years of Seonryeok


    < Pandora Clan Disclosure Data >


    17. List of member gifts


    Position


    Name


    Gift


    Clan Road


    Noh Eun-


    ha Heroic


    Administrator Han Seo-hyun N/A


    Sub-load


    No


    Eun-ah


    Future City Sub


    �C


    load


    Mok Min-ho


    Strength


    Sub-load


    Jeong Ha-yang


    Multi-tasking


    Sub-load


    Cha Eun-woo


    Leisure


    Technical Advisor


    No Bruno


    Strength


    Executive


    Gang Si-


    Hyung Howling


    Executive


    Kim Min -Ji


    Heist


    Executive Ryu Yeon


    �C


    Hwa Bing -Hwa Executive Byeok


    Hae �C


    Su Appraisal


    Plan Executive Bae Su-Bin


    Boost


    Executive


    Bong Gu-


    Rae Double


    Penetration


    Executive


    Ariel


    Beast


    Executive


    Yeo


    -Bi


    Cell Activation


    Executive Yu Nam


    -Hoon Detoxification


    Executive


    Lee Cheon �C


    Seo Kircruch


    Executive Jo


    A


    -Ra


    Quadruple


    Officer


    Jinseo Na


    Beast


    Officer


    Jinparang


    Beast


    Officer


    Choi Eunhyuk


    Heist


    Officer


    Han Changjin Access Officer Hoshimiya Kaede


    Environment


    Sensing


    Clan


    Member


    Kim


    Merry


    Beast


    Clan


    Member


    Kim Jinkyu


    Magical Assistant


    �� ��


    ��


    Clan Member


    Meirin


    Sharing


    Clan Member


    Meiling


    Feeling Sharing


    ��


    ��


    �� ��


    ��


    ��


    Clan


    Member Seo


    Marten


    Beast


    ��


    ��


    ��


    ��


    ��


    ��


    Clan Member


    Ilya


    Miracle


    ��


    ��


    ��


    Clan


    Member Seonghwan


    Oh


    Strength


    ��


    ��


    ��


    ��


    ��


    ��


    ��


    ��


    Clan


    Member


    Chun Hae �C


    won


    Boost


    ��


    ��


    ��


    ��


    ��


    Executive S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Member Shakira


    N/A ��


    ��


    ��


    ��


    ��


    ��


    Gift Please check the attached material separately for the explanation.


    �� Non-players are not subject to disclosure.


    ��


    Public opinion about Pandora Clan is good.


    In particular, Noh Eun-ha��s performance in the Pandora Clan Road < Crimson Earthquake > is the most talked about among players.


    Public sentiment follows < Crimson Zone >.


    That word is not entirely wrong.


    Moreover, the public sentiment, which had been fading after the Seoul disaster, was blazing again in the face of the Mana cult anti-marriage terror.


    It is so hot that it cannot go against the public opinion.


    Then-.


    ��I just need to jump on the bandwagon.


    If you can��t turn this plate over.


    If so, jump on board.


    So I break the brakes to keep the situation from calming down.


    Lucky for you.


    Not only the Sindorim terrorism, but also the second < White Silver > appeared just in time, so it was easy to open public opinion.


    Choi Jeong-hoon, a direct descendant of the Galaxy Group.


    He looked at the data updated by the Mana Management Organization today.


    A list of gifts for Pandora Clan members.


    He paid attention to Noh Eun-ha��s gift at the top.


    < Heroic >�� A new type of gift.


    Choi Jeong-hoon was not a player.


    Still, the reason he investigated Clan Pandora was that they could become his potential enemies.


    After all, Pandora Clan is sponsored by Sirius Group.


    In order to recapture the stolen throne, he had to know everything about the Sirius Group.


    Among them, Choi Jeong-hoon was aware that the existence of Noh Eun-ha could never be excluded in the process of Sirius Group becoming the number one in the business world.


    When the mana in the body falls below a certain level, it is a gift that becomes stronger in proportion to it. The limit to becoming stronger is slightly better than an enhancement gift��


    I can��t believe this as it is.


    Seeing a lot of vague information, it must have been that he didn��t want to make it clear.


    Choi Jeong-hoon couldn��t stop laughing while looking for Noh Eun-ha��s gift.


    There��s no way < Crimson Zone > could be like this.


    he was sure


    On the other hand, Choi Jeong-hoon had a different purpose in inducing public opinion to have Pandora Clan inspect the Gift.


    Rumor has it that there are people in the Pandora clan


    who can see the future.


    It��s pretty annoying when they have that ability.


    It��s not going to be checked with the Zenith Clan.


    Seeing the future was a power that could be used in a wide range.


    From now on, I have to reclaim the throne, and anyone with that ability would be very annoying.


    So Choi Jeong-hun tried to check the Pandora Clan member��s gift.


    It��s doubtful that Noh Eun-ha doesn��t have < Future Poetry >��


    But the inaction he showed this time was at a level that could never be explained by simple force without a gift.


    In the end, there are people around Noh Eun-ha who have < Future Poetry >. I should have thought that��.


    Choi Jeong-hoon��s eyes stopped.


    He called the name of the player who had < Future Poetry >.


    No Eun-ah��.


    while muttering the name quietly.


    Choi Jeong-hun was lost in thought.


    Is Eunah Noh really a person with < Future Poetry >?


    Is it really so?


    Choi Jeong-hoon could not let go of his doubts.


    In the separately attached material, it is said that Eunah Noh is only at the level of predicting things in the near future.


    The conditions are difficult, and Noh Eun-ah herself doesn��t know what she saw.


    That��s why you can��t properly respond to the future you saw.


    ��That can��t be.


    However, Choi Jeong-hoon insisted.


    The path of Pandora Clan was clear.


    However, in Pandora Clan, there are people who know the future.


    However, that person is Noeun or someone close to Noh Eunha.


    However, the future he sees is very accurate.


    One ����.


    ����.


    Choi Jeong-hoon continued to reason.


    A character named Noh Eun-ah was quite compatible with her family.


    But really, really, really��.


    ��Is Noh Eun-ah seeing the future?


    Gift < Future Poetry >.


    A gift that has not yet been clearly explained, but a few people claim to have it.


    I don��t know.


    Whoo�� Taking advantage of this chaos, Samra Ilbo absorbed one of the top 10 news outlets, which is the most certain income. Externally, it would seem that they were invested by ghost companies that circumvented the Samra Group.


    Then, all of a sudden, I had a thought.


    Maybe he is not buried in the intuitive image given by < Future Poetry >.


    ����.


    I don��t know if the first premise is wrong.


    There are people in Clan Pandora who can see the future.


    However, that person may know the future in a way other than < Future Poetry >.


    Then, a nonsensical assumption popped up out of nowhere.


    ��Did Eunha Noh make a comeback? No, that can��t be possible. First of all, I need to find out if Eunah Noh really has < Future Poetry >.


    My head is pounding.


    Choi Jeong-hun stopped thinking.


    Looking down at the ring worn on the ring finger of her left hand.

 Chapter 762

    Relife Player 762


    [Chapter 195]


    [The beginning of a new world]


    Time passes.


    The year changes and the 18th year of the solar calendar.


    Eun-ha turned 23 years old.


    And Eun-ae turned 17.


    Fortunately, by taking classes at home, the number of class days was guaranteed, so I graduated from middle school safely.


    After the last incident, Noh Eun-ae stopped going to middle school.


    Having been hurt by interpersonal relationships, she tried to experience things she couldn��t do at school.


    Gardening, cooking, painting, reading, visiting museums, botanical gardens, etc.


    My mother cared a lot.


    She took care of the side to make sure she didn��t waste time doing nothing at home.


    Thanks to that, Eun-ae was able to spend the year to the fullest.


    what you can do.


    something you really like.


    Noh Eun-ae was able to know the existence of herself as she had various experiences.


    ����I also like talking to plants and animals.��


    And after experiencing many things.


    Noh Eun-ae was able to decide her career path with certainty.


    One day at the end of the 17th year of the Sun calendar.


    she told her family.


    I also won��t go to high school.


    I want to enjoy my life doing only what I love.


    And what he likes to do now is to raise plants and animals.


    ��Yes, since you only have one life, you should live doing what you want to do. Don��t worry about money. It��s not like I don��t have enough money to support you for the rest of my life, Eun-ae.��


    ��Dad, maybe Eun-ae has more money among us����


    ��Eun-ha, you stay still.��


    ��Mom will always support you no matter what you do. If the school doesn��t suit you, you might as well not go to school. There are many things in the world that you can do without going to school.��


    The family respected Eun-ae��s decision.


    Deep down, they were anxious.


    I wonder if Eun-ae will not be able to enjoy her youth as she wanders through life without knowing what to do.


    But it was raining.


    Her family supported her decision and wished her happiness in the future.


    So-.


    ��It must have been in places like this.


    There��s no reason not to.


    Well�� after


    graduating from middle school.


    Eun-ae went straight to the gardening academy located near Seoul.


    On the day of the entrance ceremony, Eunha and her family went to see the school she would attend.


    It��s a gardening academy, but it seems to teach various other things.


    A school to learn hobbies.


    The course is 2 years.


    Eunha thought while looking at the banner hanging in the academy building.


    Classes are diverse, but classes are conducted in small groups.


    It seemed like a perfect fit for Noh Eun-ae.


    At that time, Seohyun Han was out of luck.


    ��This time, the Sirius Group decided to sponsor it. Ah, Alice Group too.


    We decided to do it too.


    ��I did a good job without knowing it. Well done thank you so much


    Jung Ha-yang and Lee Yoo-do intervened.


    Eunha smiled bitterly.


    As much as they sponsored the academy, the academy will pay special attention to Eun-ae.


    Soon, they headed for the garden.


    It seemed that when Eun-ae took classes, they were mainly held at the flower garden.


    oh there it is


    Thankfully�� he seems to get along well with people.


    Students gathered in the flower garden.


    Eun-ha found Eun-ae easily.


    My younger sister was laughing and talking with the person next to her about what was fun.


    Are we talking about flowers?


    He felt relieved when he saw her face.


    thank god. I was worried that Eun-ae would adapt well because people are of a high age.


    Yes, I was worried because no one enrolled at Eun-ae��s age, but�� I don��t think it��s necessary.


    Everyone has common sense, so they won��t do anything stupid. If you were a student, you probably know very well that now you have a lot to lose.


    If there is a big age difference, wouldn��t people love Eun-ae? I don��t think you need to worry so much.


    I also found the family who had come earlier.


    Eun-ha and Eun-ah exchanged eye greetings.


    Meanwhile, the four of them were talking about each other.


    Soon after, the explanation of the entrance ceremony came to an end.


    brother! how is it? Is it really pretty here?


    I know. We came and saw it and were surprised. Are you taking classes here in the future? It went really well.


    huh! The kids here are delighted too. And I think all the unnies who will be taking classes with me are good people.


    If you say you��re good people, you��re really good people.


    Eun-ae has arrived. S��ar?h the ��ovelFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Eun-ha gently hugged Eun-ae.


    Then she looked back at the people she had spoken to earlier.


    ������.��


    Their eyes met.


    They smiled benevolently and bowed their heads.


    I ask for your kindness.


    Eunha also greeted them.


    And yes, brother. Is there a class on making bouquets in this class?


    Is there anything like that in your gardening class?


    I want to learn not only gardening classes, but also other classes. So, I plan to take a bouquet making class. Where do you pick it up and use it? Haven��t you ever found someone you like?


    which child


    Eunha narrowed her eyes.


    My father also made the same face.


    In response, Noh Eun-ae grumbled with a ridiculous face.


    Where is my favorite person? I have a brother and a father, who would I like?


    ��yes?��


    ��Ehh����


    It��s not like he really meant it.


    The corners of Eunha��s and father��s lips went up to their ears.


    Except for the two, the Roh family sighed.


    To this, Eun-ae said��.


    -My older brother and Yoojung��s older sister. you��re getting married soon If possible, I want to make the bouquet that will be used then. ah.


    May of this year.


    Eun-ha marries Lee Yu-jeong.


    Both Jeong Ha-yang and Han Seo-hyun got married in May, which they had longed for.


    Eunha recalled again.


    really? Then I��ll be looking forward to a pretty bouquet. I��m so glad.


    It��s my new sister��s wedding, so I have to take care of it. look forward to my sister


    Lee Yu-jeong has arrived.


    She hugged Eun-ae.


    Eun-ae rubbed her face in her arms and innocently liked it.


    Not long now.


    You��re getting married to Yoo-jung.


    The two are on good terms.


    It was nice to see.


    Eun-ha looked at the two and smiled, counting the remaining time.


    The current time is March.


    There were about two months left.


    ��


    Player Academy on the same day.


    The academy site was filled with people celebrating the entrance ceremony.


    I was worried because my written test score was low, but I��m glad I passed. Still, it seems he resembles Brew in terms of skills.


    Hmm, your face resembles yours.


    good job my son


    Julieta was deeply moved and congratulated her son Urbanor on his entrance to school.


    Bruno, who was wearing a suit that was about to explode, also had a proud face.


    In the middle of the entrance ceremony, Avenir didn��t even look at his parents.


    All the strong people from all over the country have gathered, right? I��m really looking forward to how strong the kids will be.


    It seems that there are many strong people.


    I will fight and train them.


    And I will become the world��s strongest guardian to protect No Eun-ha and No Eun-ae.


    Avenir 14 years old.


    The dream of a boy who had just graduated from elementary school was inflated beyond measure.


    So, in order to take a step towards realizing my dream-.


    ��Defeat the Golden Brooch Division.


    Abenir didn��t even listen to the entrance ceremony, and ruminated on his purpose while snorting.


    After Noh Eun-ha graduated from the academy, the name ��Golden Brooch Division�� was born in the academy.


    It was a custom for high school students graduating in the current year to hand over golden brooches to prospective students graduating the following year.


    Rumors were circulating that the student who received the brooch would have a guaranteed future as a player after graduation.


    And if you go deep into the rumor, it was definitely related to ��Noh Eun-ha��.


    But Avenir didn��t have the guts to know that in detail.


    They are students with strong prospects! So you��re saying that the Golden Brooch Division are the strongest students here at the academy?


    Even simplistically.


    Avenir did not think deeply.


    I was thinking of bumping into it and seeing it.


    As a result, there is a rare scene in the academy where Abenir fights with promising students every day.


    Even high school students tremble at the mere mention of the name, and Abenir has become an object of fear.


    He was the owner of such a skill.


    Because he was the owner of such a physique.


    My son resembles Brew, so he��s not so big. One son is really good. isn��t it bro?


    Julie you are right.


    No Abenir.


    It was the beginning of the academy despair.


    ��


    Same time.


    Shin Seo-yeong, who is in charge of the academy��s high school instructor, visited the middle school entrance ceremony.


    The reason Seoyoung Shin came to see the entrance ceremony for students she didn��t teach was purely because of the Urbaneer.


    Is that the Urbaneer that Eunha asked to take care of?


    It wasn��t that hard to find the yellow-haired boy.


    Shin Seo-yeong stuck out her tongue, holding Avenir in her eyes.


    When I saw him a few times before, I thought his size was distracting even back then.


    However, when I looked closely this time, I didn��t know how big it was.


    He is the tallest among the first graders.


    You could say it was a 3rd year middle school.


    Even though he has that size, thinking that he is still in his growth phase, exclamation naturally flowed.


    Did you say you wanted to be a guardian?


    That child could do anything, but Guardian seemed to suit him the most.


    That��s why he had the ideal body for a Guardian.


    I can already hear the sound of the instructors rolling their eyes here and there.


    Soon, Shin Seo-young started an affair.


    I overheard the whispers of the instructors sitting on the stage behind the president.


    Even though the entrance ceremony wasn��t over, it seemed that Avenir��s eyes had already been properly stamped.


    I��m a high school instructor, so I won��t have much to do with that kid.


    It would be nice if that kid didn��t resemble Noh Eun-ha and lived a quiet life at the academy before graduating��


    that would be impossible.


    Shin Seo-young smiled bitterly.


    Experience and intuition were telling.


    This year, a troublemaker who will rot his insides has appeared.


    Still, I just wished.


    please give me a break now


    That was then.


    ��Is that kid close to Noh Eun-ha? You have a pretty good body.


    Ah < sword >.


    < After the Sword > Hwang Jin-hee.


    She, who had just come along in a car that was bored, pointed at Urbaneer.


    Shin Seo-young nodded.


    Hwang Jin-hee��s eyes sparkled at this.


    that��s totally�� It��s a bunch of talent.


    Some estimates are given, but if < The Swordsman > said that, he must be a great kid.


    Shin Seo-young was surprised inside.


    Hwang Jin-hee received few compliments.


    I couldn��t help but be surprised when she praised Avenir.


    Is that kid that great?


    Although he is said to be Bruno��s son.


    It is generally known that mana gift talents are not inherited.


    Still, there were expectations.


    Besides, the body is inherited.


    The potential of a student named Urbaneer must be great.


    Still, she wasn��t sure if Avenir was really great enough for < The Swordsman > to praise.


    However, when < The Swordsman > said so, I only passively agreed.


    Because the eyes of < Swordsman > were accurate.


    By the way�� that brooch really doesn��t go away.


    Ah, the No Eunha division brooch?


    Meanwhile, Hwang Jin-hee, who had been watching Avenir carefully, turned her gaze.


    High school students mingling among instructors on stage.


    Her eyes were on the brooch they were wearing.


    It was a golden brooch that symbolized the Noh Eun-ha division in the past.


    There are so many things Eunha and the kids left behind at the academy.


    Shin Seo-yeong was also found.


    she was soaked in memories


    Contrary to what Shin Seo-young initially worried about, the trend of the academy did not completely return to its previous state.


    The change that Eunha had caused to the academy was implicitly permeated.


    Same with that brooch�� The tradition of graduating students handing down their devices to their juniors during the graduation ceremony continues to come down.


    In addition to this, during the third year of middle school, teams were divided into siege warfare.


    Opening labor camps at cultural festivals, etc.


    A lot of things were going on.


    Looking back, even though it was difficult at that time, it seemed like it was fun without noticing the passage of time.


    Soon, a soft smile crept across her face.


    However, Hwang Jin-hee, unlike Shin Seo-young, did not bring up the story to recall memories.


    ��Same thing as cutting off the Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva��s head�� Unknowingly, you left behind achievements that will be talked about over and over again at the academy.


    yes?


    I thought that people who believed in Noh Eun-ha were only his pseudo-religion, but that wasn��t the case. Did the academy students unknowingly put their trust in Noh Eun-ha��


    It wouldn��t be easy to build a myth in a world that arose from destruction.


    It is also the case that Noh Eun-ha manifested Shinhwa in a small way this time.


    It��s just amazing.


    Hwang Jin-hee was honestly impressed.


    When those students go out into society later, they will become players�� and then they will be supported by the players.


    Are you thinking of becoming a player��s god?


    Then you will be called the greatest of all monarchs, not just a monarch.


    No, should I say warlord?


    It��s because I��m old.


    Hwang Jin-hee thought that he was delusional.


    ��


    The wind of a new beginning was blowing everywhere.


    Pandora Clan also caught the wind.


    In March, new recruits came in.


    Uh�� I��m Baek Hyun-yul. I��m Eunha��s friend, so feel free to talk. My child is a lot of sleep, so when he is sleepy, he sometimes talks nonsense. haha.


    I��m talking, but why bother��


    My name is Seongjin Yeon! I was dispatched to Pandora Clan as an apprentice researcher at Alice Pharmaceuticals. I wish you well!


    Oh, can I draw a picture in the basement? I am Crester��.


    ������.��


    Baek Hyeon-yul and Yeon Seong-jin.


    Both of them joined.


    In the case of Yeon Seong-jin, the situation was complicated.


    Currently, he has become an apprentice researcher at Alice Pharmaceuticals with a year left in college.


    Accordingly, Alice Group made Yeon Seong-jin attend college for the remaining year, and Yeon Seong-jin spent a year in Pandora Clan as a university program.


    Thanks to this, even if Eunha doesn��t worry, she can take care of Baek Hyun-yul��s rear end.


    Don��t be private in the clan. Keep in mind that our clan is a strict standard-bearer system.


    ��okay. I��ll do that.


    Still, Eunha gave her a word.


    Due to Baek Hyeon-yul��s lazy personality, he could not listen to the words of the upper jockey clan members.


    I don��t know if it��s a personal relationship.


    Since we started working together, I thought of making Baek Hyeon-yul follow the rules.


    Well, I don��t think Hyeon-yul gets along well with other clan members.


    Because he will be working at a place where Haesu-type workshop is located.


    Baek Hyeon-yul was a writer, Crester.


    Tolerably, there would be no encounters with clan members.


    Furthermore, starting this year, Pandora Clan officially moved to Seoul Station.


    On the other hand, Byeok Hae-soo��s workshop was located at Sadang Station.


    It is also physically distant.


    ��Anyway, everyone came along well. Let��s get along well in the future.


    ��i look forward to!!��


    Then, let��s check each other��s skills and explore dungeons to warm up? ��??��


    There��s a dungeon under the clan.


    Soon after, Eunha told the newcomers.


    Seoul Station Pandora Clan Hall.


    There was a red dungeon in the basement of the Clan Hall.


    You moved the Clan Hall, but you haven��t even used the dungeon yet, have you? At this point, I should put them in the dungeon and check my skills and personality.


    Eunha, who shouldn��t mention personality, giggled inwardly.


    Newcomers bewildered or not.


    Eunha told the clan members who had prepared the story in advance.


    Seonghwan, take care of the new recruits so that none of them die.


    yes Clan Road! By the way, how many floors can I go to?


    Because it was up to the 5th floor�� Since it��s the first day, let��s only attack up to the 3rd floor. Wouldn��t it be appropriate to have monsters that are in the 6th tier but not like the 6th tier?


    ������.��


    It��s a joke, today it��s only up to the 2nd floor. Fight with the 7th tier monsters. It��s good that the 6th tier will come out from time to time. Oh Eunwoo, you are going too.


    It��s clear that they chose me as a sub-loader to do this��


    The newcomers are stunned.


    But newbies were newbies.


    He was armed with courage.


    Existing clan members, including Cha Eun-woo, expected that spirit to disappear soon.


    ��I heard that Pandora Clanlord��s training is quite amazing. After doing that, will I become as strong as < Shinseongsword > sunbaenim?


    What is < Sacred Sword >? Now that we are a family member, we should just call him Eunhyuk sunbaenim. I also want to quickly become a person like Eunhyuk.


    Uh�� thank you for saying that. Good job everyone. I have to go to work now


    ��Poor things����


    I assure you, they will regret it.


    But it was too late to turn around.


    Time has passed since then.


    ��This is On Tae-hee, who will be working at Pandora Clan for the next month as an intern! Seniors please take good care of me!


    ��This is Son Ga-yeon. It��s a sniper. I chose Pandora Clan because I wanted to become a person like the seniors. Please take good care of me in the future.��


    Around the beginning of May.


    On Tae-hee, Son Ga-yeon, who was promoted to the third year of the academy high school, came out to practice.


    Clan members welcomed them.


    Of course, their fate was also decided.


    I am < Gale > Jinparang, who will be in charge of your practice! You will live in a dungeon under the Pandora Clan for a week. This is our clan tradition.


    Binggu oppa, take off your red hat, right? Seriously�� Seona is busy, so she was lucky enough to be in charge of educating the newcomers�� She��s got all the forms called forms. First of all, guys, go upstairs right now and get supplies from the mart to live in the dungeon. Of course you don��t have to pay any money.


    This is Ranger Kaede Hoshimiya, who will look after you newcomers this time. Do what Minji said a moment ago. practice.


    ���� Conduct!!��


    As the number of clan members began to increase.


    The discipline of Pandora Clan was taken.


    Of course, the rules have become stricter.


    Practices went through a dungeon life rather than a comfortable clan life.


    And after the dungeon life was over, it was planned to be immediately put into practice and rolled by the clan members.


    Can I really do well����I want to go to Tempest. Please let me go to Tempest. ??�� Yes


    , no. Just do it and everything will work.


    There was a good reason why Pandora Clan members were strong.


    Players who joined the practice or Pandora Clan realized it belatedly.


    Because of them, Pandora Clan��s notoriety has increased.


    Even so, the number of people supporting Pandora Clan was only going to increase.


    Even if Pandora Clan was notorious, they couldn��t admit it until they experienced it themselves.


    ��


    So, in May, the flowers are in full bloom.


    Noh Eun-ha and Lee Yu-jeong hold a ceremony.

 Chapter 763

    Relife Player 763


    [Chapter 195]


    [The beginning of a new world (2)]


    I��ve been married twice.


    Eunha hardly ever got used to it.


    This day was busy from morning.


    She puts a lot of effort into dressing up and leaves for the ceremony with her family.


    And meet Lee Yu-jeong and appreciate her beautifully dressed for today.


    Seeing it at a wedding feels strangely different.


    Even though I didn��t use magic.


    Curiously, the lovers I saw at the ceremony only looked pretty.


    The wedding dress sparkling under the lights gives strength to her beauty and gives a feeling of being blissful.


    ��how is it? are you okay? yes very pretty


    captivated by the moment


    Eun-ha woke up from her thoughts when she heard Lee Yu-jeong��s voice.


    She sat down, tidying up her wedding dress, and asked anxiously.


    Don��t worry, you��re really pretty today.


    really?


    then.


    Beep beep beep beep beep beep!


    Lee Yoo-jung can��t see ahead.


    As a result, she lacked confidence in her appearance.


    Especially when Eunha was around, I worried that I was showing an ugly side of myself.


    I didn��t know it before, but now Eunha knew about her worries.


    So, I decided to get rid of her worries.


    Then I��ll go meet people. See you later. Let��s go, Yoochun hyung.


    ok see you later


    timidly with a ruddy face.


    Yujeong Lee waved her hand.


    Eunha, who was seen off by her, now came out to the lobby to greet the guests.


    Lee Yoo-chun also followed.


    There is also a wreath sent by Lim Ga-eul.


    Eun-ha soon discovered the wreaths in the lobby.


    Among them, the wreath with the name of the fairy was placed in front so that others could easily see it.


    As in the two weddings.


    Lim Ga-eul sent a wreath to congratulate Eun-ha on her wedding.


    It��s in a place where you can see it, so people entering the hall won��t be able to say anything else.


    As it was a grand wedding, many people would come.


    So I had to pay special attention.


    In particular, Lee Yu-jeong had a flaw in that she could not see her eyes, in addition to the relationship that was perfect for being sarcastic as the third wife.


    galaxy


    uh brother why?


    I��m married now, but what is your brother? Call me brother from now on.


    Uh�� brother.


    yes eunha no motherfucker


    At that time, Yoochun called.


    Eun-ha, who was about to head to Jinpa-rang, who had come and greeted the guests, stopped.


    Yuchun had a hard face and Eunha naturally became serious.


    ������.��


    Lee Yoochun tries to choose his horse.


    Eunha waited.


    Then he uttered a word.


    -Yoojung please take good care of me.


    ����.


    There must have been a lot of things I wanted to say.


    Lee Yoo-chun said only one word out of many, many words.


    However, Eun-ha could see that a lot of emotions were implied in his words.


    yes thank you so far From now on, I will be responsible for Yoojung.


    what. I��m not saying I��m giving up completely. I will continue to monitor whether Yoo-jung is doing well or not.


    Until the wedding is decided.


    maybe even today.


    Lee Yoo-chun continued to oppose Eun-ha��s marriage.


    But he eventually decided to admit it.


    Eun-ha laughed and Lee Yu-chun also relaxed his face.


    let��s eat later I��ll go.


    Lee Yu-chun goes to the bride��s side.


    The galaxy sent him away.


    Watching him greet the guests, Eunha also approached Jinparang.


    From then on, I had to greet the guests to the point where I was hectic.


    Hayang and Seohyun say they help, but hard things are hard.


    Three years after graduating from the academy.


    Eunha��s human relationships have also increased considerably.


    Many people came from Jung-gu, Yongsan-gu.


    People from other clans also came or substituted wreaths.


    ��Congratulations on your third marriage.


    thank you How are you?


    The Clan Lord came to Donghae Clan personally.


    Also, Jeong Geum-jeon, who is a special advisor, came to meet Eun-ha.


    Money like my blood�� This guy gets married three times and takes money like my blood as a gift�� Damn it.


    young master. It��s a good day, but you can��t say negative things.


    Both came well. But when is your brother getting married? Hey, why are you getting married when you have a lot of money? If I have a lot of money, I can just eat well and live well by myself�� Master.


    ��maybe someday.


    My brother is also caught and bought.


    Don��t compare me to you.


    Words are different, but reality is different.


    Eun-ha saw Jeong Geum-jeon take care of Lee Se-hee and enter the ceremony hall.


    �C Eunha, I express my condolences. This is a gift, not a gift.


    what mourning? And


    let the denial burn.


    This time, Yoo Do-jun came.


    After the Mana cult anti-marriage terror attack, Youngwon Group changed its name to Hana Group starting this year.


    As the first chairman of Hana Group, he giggled without paying attention to the people around him.


    In case you don��t know, don��t think that a harem is a life where you and your wives are lumped together. This is what I found out by looking around. then?


    I think your life and your wife��s life are different. So, know how to respect each other��s lives. Or will you regret it later?


    There is a line called life.


    Although each track sometimes crosses over, it never merges.


    Marriage is like the tracks running in parallel without crossing, sometimes crossing, but eventually reaching the same destination.


    Yoo Do-jun advised.


    Eunha laughed at this.


    I��m trying to advise this even though I��ve never been married.


    ouch! Hey�� Really, let��s not put on a headlock. Then break your head And what if I say it without getting married? Everything I saw, heard and felt.


    yes thanks for the advice


    so you��re dead now From now on, you will have to respect life not one, not two, but three. That must be Noh Eun-ha��s life.


    I know.


    Yoo Do-jun giggled.


    Eunha hit him lightly.


    Even though Yoo Do-jun complained that he was sick, there was nothing to look after him.


    But Duduk brought the money, so I just send it.


    That said, I couldn��t play more in a situation where people were watching.


    Eunha was now in a position to care about her reputation.


    In addition, Yoo Do-jun was now the chairman of Hana Group.


    Anyway, Eunha sent Yoo Do-jun and received people again.


    People constantly came and went.


    Among them-.


    -Congratulations on your marriage.


    oh my gosh You look really cool today. Are you looking forward to seeing Yoojung and you kissing later?


    ��Come on.


    Choi Jeong-hoon, a direct descendant of the Galaxy Group.


    A direct member of the Samra Group.


    The two were also mixed.


    While welcoming the two, Eun-ha had questions.


    Why did you two come together?


    Is it a coincidence?


    ��


    The wedding was held.


    The ceremony was officiated by a person who was acquainted with Lee Jung-in, chairman of the Luminous Group.


    When I heard from Lee Jung-in in advance, he said that he was a high school principal who had retired.


    So is that so-.


    [��Kiss me.]


    ������.��


    [This officiant is someone who doesn��t like trivial procedures. If you love me, prove it with a kiss of oath in front of people right now.]


    As if being considerate of students who don��t like listening to boring speeches.


    The officiant said firmly.


    Eunha and Lee Yoo-jung were dumbfounded.


    On the other hand, people��s reactions were different.


    okay! What��s wrong with marriage!? Just kiss and swear and it��s a marriage!


    kiss me! kiss me! Kiss me now!


    oh wow thats hot good good


    third wedding.


    People who saw Eunha��s marriage three times laughed and shouted.


    Suddenly, the wedding was fun.


    Kick��


    Don��t just laugh, look here.


    huh.


    Lee Yu-jeong finally burst into laughter.


    If so, that��s it.


    Jinpa and Kim Minji Meiling Meirin.


    Eun-ha, who confirmed the particularly mischievous people, bowed her head to Lee Yu-jeong.


    She raised her head in shame and Eun-ha pursed her lips.


    At that moment, people clapped.


    ����!!


    Someone even whistles.


    Eun-ha shared a kiss for a long time with a feeling of not knowing.


    It was to the point that people who used to blow the whistle put their thumbs down and made a whimper.


    [Groom bride. The night is still left, but don��t show your ugliness already. Otherwise, I��ll give you a penalty point.]


    In the end, the officiant clicked his tongue as if he wouldn��t be able to see it.


    Only then did Eunha part her lips.


    By that time, Lee Yu-jeong��s face was flushed red.


    She bowed her head.


    Eunha felt that even her appearance was lovely.


    [Now then, let��s proceed with the ceremony. Everyone will have schedules later, and since the bride and groom look after each other, they seem to want to go and spend the night right away, don��t they?]


    Laughing.


    The families of Eunha and Lee Yu-jeong sigh.


    People laughed and laughed.


    There were several more happenings at the wedding after that.


    [��Lastly, let Ariel sing a congratulatory song.]


    [Hello everyone! I am called Ariel, who is like dew that is indispensable to you!]


    Just like at every wedding.


    Ariel sang a song to celebrate Eunha��s marriage.


    Even in her previous life, she had a reputation for singing well.


    Ariel��s song entertained the wedding guests.


    Then people took pictures of her singing on their smartphones.


    sings well The mask is fine and I think I can be a celebrity?


    How about asking the manager on Monday?


    The Luminous Group was straddling the entire cultural industry.


    Among them were those who worked in the broadcasting sector.


    They recognized Ariel��s worth and their eyes twinkled.


    Meanwhile, another incident occurred when Lee Yu-jeong threw a bouquet.


    -Everyone! Yoojung threw the bouquet! Step back a little bit!


    The person who received the bouquet she was throwing was an official of the Luminous Group.


    A female employee who is getting married next month.


    She came out to get the bouquet.


    Jeong Ha-yang and the people helped her to receive the bouquet comfortably by controlling her surroundings.


    I��ll throw it!


    Uh uh uh uh uh ��.


    Eventually, Lee Yu-jeong threw the bouquet.


    The female employee took a step back to receive the falling bouquet while drawing a po.


    right then-


    ��Ah��!!


    ������!!��


    While estimating the falling position.


    The female employee stopped and crossed her feet.


    People widened their eyes as she stumbled.


    Now the bouquet was falling without anyone to receive it.


    Then someone reflexively reached out.


    The person received the bouquet.


    ������.��


    ����.


    People��s eyes were focused.


    Confusion crept across their faces.


    The person who accidentally received the bouquet was also taken aback.


    ��Ohh?


    < Double Penetration > Bong Gu-rae.


    He tilted his head.


    ��


    The wedding is over.


    By the time the group photo was taken, people left the ceremony one by one.


    Eunha and Lee Yoo-jung decided to stay until the end and take pictures.


    ��All the Noh Eunha family, please gather! Hmm, today is Lee Yu-jeong��s wedding, so why don��t Miss Lee and Eun-ha No come forward? Well, what should I do with the seat next to me?


    ������.��


    ��Why don��t Seohyun and Hayang go upstairs and take a picture?


    yes i will


    so what


    The photographer made a mistake.


    He was so absorbed in taking pictures that he did not think about the delicate relationship between Eunha and his wives.


    Eunha took ten years. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With their quick wits, they managed to avoid situations that would make them awkward with each other.


    This means that situations like this will continue to happen in the future��.


    I told Yoo Do-jun a while ago that I would take responsibility for the three of them with confidence.


    Eunha felt sick to her stomach.


    I wondered if doppelganger magic might be the answer.


    The problem was that even though the wives liked the alter ego, they liked the main body more.


    Let��s think about that later.


    It wasn��t just taking care of yourself.


    They too will live while being considerate so as not to quarrel with each other.


    And Seohyun Han will coordinate properly and make sure there is no quarrel.


    Eunha decided to trust them.


    I had no choice but to believe.


    Meanwhile-.


    �C Eunha, would you like to take a picture with us? ��Oh Hae-in��s older sister?


    ������.��


    Taking pictures of himself and his wives.


    Eunha was also about to leave with her close friends.


    At that time, Oh Hae-in, who was watching from a distance, approached with Choi Jeong-hoon.


    However, the relationship between the two was not serious.


    Why are you crossing your arms?


    Oh Hae-in holding Choi Jeong-hoon��s arm.


    People, including Eunha, expressed their curiosity at the sight of the two as if they were lovers.


    On the other hand, Oh Hae-in was confident.


    She proudly showed the ring she was wearing on her left hand.


    Oh, isn��t it a little strange between us? We had been hiding it from each other for a while, but we were dating. Eunha and Yoojung fell in love at first sight at a party. right brother?


    yes. It��s all thanks to you.


    ������!!��


    Oh Hae-in laughs and speaks.


    Choi Jeong-hoon answered quietly.


    However, what they said lightly could not be taken lightly by anyone.


    Because there��s no way they fell in love with a pure heart.


    Furthermore, the meaning of suddenly revealing that you had a secret relationship like this��.


    -It will be announced in a few days, but I and Jung-hoon oppa have decided to get engaged. So when we get married, you guys must come too?


    ������.��


    Eunha, Yoojeong, Hayang, and�� Seohyun. You must come. Understand?


    Choi Jeong-hoon and Oh Hae-in��s engagement.


    Alliance between Galaxy Group and Samra Group.


    It was as far as anyone could think.


    At the sudden news, everyone seemed agitated.


    Wasn��t the Samra Group on the leash of the Sirius Group?


    I didn��t hear anything from Han Seohyun.


    This means that the Sirius Group has not been able to figure it out.


    Where is the only Sirius group?


    Jung Ha-yang, Lee Yu-jung, Yoo Do-joon, Jeong Geum-jeon, etc., who are here.


    Even those who are connected to the business group seemed to be very secretive, judging from the faces that they had never heard of.


    It has already been several years since Samra Group became the 10th place in the business world.


    It��s enough time to free yourself from the leash that the Sirius group and other groups put on you.


    Eunha soon understood.


    Of course, even so, the Samra Group could not completely break the shackles.


    The Samra Group would not have the strength to turn the groups they helped into enemies.


    However, if the Galaxy Group intervenes, the story will be different.


    Seeing you speak so confidently, it seems that you have decided to have a very close relationship with the Galaxy Group.


    It doesn��t matter if you break the shackles.


    Because the Galaxy Group will take over that role.


    In that sense, the meaning that she announced her engagement here is��.


    -Yes, that��s how you��re going to come out. I��m sorry, but I can��t seem to celebrate the engagement of the two of you. Oh, Seohyun. It��s a bit sad to say that. yeah i can��t help it I understand your heart too. I��m really sorry I haven��t talked to you in a while. Aren��t you sad?


    No, I��m sorry.


    I guess this is why love is scary. I didn��t even know I was like this I wished earnestly that I wanted to be friends with you for thousands of years.


    ������.��


    �C Oh Hae-in declared war.


    No, it revealed their will to liquidate the life they had been courting as if they were giving away their gallbladder to other groups.


    That��s why I��m going to stand on the same line as you.


    It could be said that she was looking straight at Seohyun Han while acting apologetic.


    The situation was not good.


    Nonetheless-.


    -Yes, congratulations on getting married. I��m busy with work so I won��t be able to attend the wedding, but congratulations on your engagement and get married soon. Then I��ll give you a congratulatory money.


    ������.��


    Eunha reached out her hand to Choi Jeonghun.


    as if trying to break through.


    Choi Jeong-hoon looked at Eun-ha with an unexpected face.


    Soon he took Eunha��s hand.


    Yes thank you. I��m saying it again but congratulations on your wedding.


    Thank you for coming.


    Others seemed distraught.


    Eunha was happy with the current situation.


    Is Choi Jeong-hoon just digging my own grave?


    Although Choi Jeong-hoon would not know.


    I don��t know if I��m wrong again.


    The galaxy knows.


    In the next few years��


    ��The third-tier overrank monsters appear in the South Sea and destroy the shipping industry, but the Samra Group must be greatly staggered.


    The damage was so great that Korea, China and Japan had to launch a combined operation��


    So it worked out.


    The closer the Galaxy Group has a relationship with the Samra Group, the more it will be affected by the disaster that will happen at that time.


    In the current situation, Choi Jeong-hoon��s choice could be a trick to avoid the group��s check.


    However, in the distant future, Choi Jeong-hoon��s choice will come as a handshake.


    I��m really looking forward to that time.


    So where do you struggle?


    Eunha laughed inwardly.

 Chapter 764

    Relife Player 764


    [Chapter 195]


    [The Beginning of a New World (3)]


    Since the Mana cult anti-marriage terror was over, disasters that can shake the country will not come for the time being.


    It is a temporary peace.


    So, Eun-ha took this opportunity and went on a honeymoon to Jeju Island.


    ��Lady, I��ll leave your luggage here. I��ll be in the next room, so please press the call button when needed.


    your sister I��m really sorry for making you come this far.


    I also like coming to Jeju Island to play.


    A week-long honeymoon.


    The hotel recommended by Jeong Geum-jeon, a direct descendant of the Donghae Group, had a nice view.


    When I went out to the balcony, flowers were spreading under my feet.


    then, lady Please call me when you wash up later. Pandora Clanlord will decorate it so pretty that you will fall in love with it.


    Sister�� you don��t have to say that. I��ll call you later.


    On the other hand, servants who usually waited on Lee Yu-jeong also followed the honeymoon.


    They cheered her on with faces as if they were looking at their little sister.


    Soon they all left the room.


    How can you make such a boast to make it look pretty? Looking forward to it.


    don��t make fun of me It was really bad.


    I��ll look forward to it later.


    Uh��


    Lee Yu-jung��s face is red.


    Eun-ha teased Lee Yu-jeong, who was flustered and didn��t know what to do.


    ��


    It was late at night.


    As the servants of Lee Yu-jeong assured, she was decorated to the fullest.


    ��������


    She seemed ashamed to wear thin clothes.


    Yoojung bowed her head.


    Eunha smiled.


    I was active before returning.


    Well, at that time, because of Lilith, I had already seen everything I wanted to see.


    Suddenly, I remembered the time before the regression.


    Eun-ha was soaked in subtle emotions.


    Lee Yu-jeong before and after returning.


    Although the two had different personalities, their ability to recognize others did not change.


    Lee Yoo-jung was Lee Yoo-jeong.


    The kind of person who first made you feel possessive.


    ��Come here.


    ��huh.


    Eun-ha held Lee Yoo-jung��s hand.


    lead her


    Then she followed with her head down.


    Carefully climb onto the bed.


    scared?


    yeah a little


    So why not?


    dory dory.


    When Eun-ha asked playfully, Lee Yu-jeong squeezed his collar.


    Then he shook his head vigorously.


    In response, Eun-ha gently knocked down Lee Yu-jeong.


    climb on top of her


    ������.��


    My whole body was tense.


    Eun-ha grasped Lee Yu-jeong��s condition.


    So, with a careful touch, he made her accept himself.


    Eventually, by the time her body slowly loosened up and the sound of her breathing was filled with heat.


    Eun-ha gently took off the clothes Lee Yu-jeong was wearing.


    The funny thing is that after sharing a long kiss, she, who was in a daze, followed him and started unbuttoning his nightgown.


    That��s how we face each other without a single thread��


    ��������.


    The two entangled each other��s bodies.


    The body temperature breaks the vigilance.


    The slowly heated atmosphere made them more active.


    The night was deep.


    ��


    Lee Yu-jeong was Lee Yu-jeong.


    With those words, I was able to organize the night.


    Ah��


    Eunha knew where she reacted and what she liked.


    Moreover, she was unable to see the front, and her senses were developed much more sensitively than before the regression.


    I could see her reaction changing every moment.


    So it was no exaggeration to say that the long period of time was the process of waking her up.


    ��hard. because it��s a muscle


    Lee Yu-jeong also spent a long time exploring Noh Eun-ha.


    Surprised by the sensation she experienced for the first time, she accepted it naturally as time passed.


    If it��s good, say it��s good.


    Yeah�� I like this.


    She honestly accepted the pleasure as Eunha whispered in her ear and soon learned a lot.


    Let��s open our eyes like that


    Now, she wanted to let Eunha know the pleasure she experienced, just like she did.


    Her hand became bold.


    I stroked Eunha��s back and clumsily stimulated him.


    That night, the two secretly found out about each other��s unknown corners.


    And so the night passed��


    ��Are you okay?


    ��I feel like my body is aching.


    The two greeted the morning.


    Yujeong Lee, who woke up in Eunha��s arms, looked exhausted.


    Eunha straightened the hair that flowed down her cheek instead.


    I was worried about her condition.


    Even after drinking the elixir, Lee Yu-jeong was not in a position to say that her stamina was good.


    As a result, Eunha tried to alleviate the pain with healing magic.


    Compared to the healing magic of the supporters, the magic would be insignificant, but it would still be effective.


    Let��s stay like this for a little while longer. It��s not that painful. are you okay.


    However, she came into Eunha��s arms.


    Refusing the healing magic, she tried to feel the warmth of the galaxy.


    It seemed like there was no need to worry too much.


    Eunha hugged her tightly.


    Shall we eat lunch here?


    huh. I think it would be nice to go out on the balcony and get some fresh air.


    So let��s do it.


    I��m going to be ready to wash up after a while.


    Aren��t they asking how you spent last night while washing?


    Ugh��. I wish I didn��t��.


    I��m sure I would have done it when I saw it.


    huh?


    the body doesn��t lie There are marks left on your body now. ���� !


    Lee Yoo-jung��s face turns red.


    Then she pounded his chest with a weak fist.


    Eunha hugged her tighter and giggled.


    Is it that bad?


    uh. didn��t you know


    really really really bad If so, what should I say to my sisters?


    I can say that yesterday was good.


    Ugh�� won��t this go away? My family will see it too��


    Eunha looked around the room.


    It was a battlefield.


    Such an expression came out of nowhere.


    The people who will be cleaning the room later will let out a deep sigh.


    On the other hand, the red marks of the war from last night remained all over Lee Yu-jeong��s body.


    oh embarrassing What do we do?


    What should I do? Confidently last night��


    How do you say that?


    Then would you like to wash with me?


    ��uh?


    Now that you��re going to live with me, can I get help from them whenever I��m like this? I can wash by myself�� I��ll just wash by myself.


    can you move?


    ����.


    Why are you shy again? let��s go. My wife needs me to wash up.


    Uh��


    It was a sudden thought.


    not bad.


    A smile spread across Eunha��s lips.


    Regardless of what Lee Yu-jeong said, he embraced her and headed to the bathroom.


    ��


    As much as the schedule was long this time.


    Eunha had a leisurely time.


    Of course, traveling to Jeju Island was quite troublesome.


    The center of Jeju Island was transformed into a red dungeon.


    Eunha could have traveled across the red dungeon if she wanted to.


    However, thinking about Lee Yu-jeong��s safety, Eun-ha rode around the outskirts of Jeju Island in a car driven by servants.


    and the wind is cool Is it because the wind blows from the sea?


    I know. It��s cool. Yujeong-ah, the canola flowers are in full bloom down there.


    really? Oh yes.


    let��s go down hold hands huh.


    All destinations were satisfactory.


    Jeju Island could be said to be the territory of the Donghae Group.


    This is because the direct descendants of the Donghae Group, who were alienated from group management, were living in Jeju Island.


    As a result, Eun-ha was able to receive a lot of help from Jeong Geum-jeon.


    The canola flower field that the two visited was also recommended by Jeong Geum-jeon.


    Didn��t I say that in April this place is all covered with flowers?


    That��s what Geumjeon-hyung said.


    It would have been nice if it came at that time, but it��s a pity that it came at a time when the flowers are withering.


    I can��t help it. Next time, let��s all play together.


    Then, won��t the clan members fire the torch for not doing their job?


    Then why don��t you bring them along? There are a lot of dungeons here, so you can just let them clear the dungeons.


    I thought you would say that I would play with you again��but I guess not. What else will the clan members say? If you feel unfair, do a clan load.


    Yellow canola flowers were spread out.


    But it was only part of it.


    It came at the time when the canola flowers are withering.


    The two decided to soothe their disappointment with the remaining canola flowers.


    Baengnyeon also liked canola flowers��


    At that time, Eunha suddenly muttered.


    Ha Baek-ryun liked yellow.


    Among them, I liked yellow canola flowers.


    Eun-ha thought of Ha Baek-ryun at the clan hall.


    I��ll have to bring Baekryun later. He would really like it��


    Then let��s bring Baekryun back then. But do you really like Baekryun? Eunha, you seem to have a hard time with Baekryun. ��You��re young. It��s like a little sister. How pitiful that such a child has to become a fairy.


    That��s right��


    Eun-ha held Lee Yoo-jung��s hand.


    Conversing with her, I recalled memories from before the regression that had been blurring.


    To herself, Lee Yu-jeong, and Ha Baek-ryun.


    A bleak future.


    Eun-ha calmed down by reflecting on those futures.


    Soon after, Lee Yu-jeong turned around.


    Eunha How is the world you are looking at right now? Pretty?


    ��Pretty. the world sings


    yeah that��s right


    Lee Yu-jeong asks about the scenery.


    Eunha explained in detail as she asked.


    At the same time, she regretted not being able to see this scenery.


    Then a thought struck me.


    Just


    keep an eye on the canola flower field.


    Eunha snapped her fingers.


    The improvised magic has been activated.


    One day a strong wind blows.


    Rapeseed petals scattered.


    After that, the calm wind blew to the place where Eunha and Lee Yu-jeong were.


    ��How is it?


    Ah�� something smells good.


    Although it was a sorry thing for the canola flower that had lost its vitality.


    Eun-ha maximized the fragrance of the canola flowers with her magic.


    And the scent of rapeseed flowers limitedly spread only in the area where Lee Yu-jeong and herself were.


    It smells good.


    I��ll let you experience a lot of things like this in the future.


    yes thank you


    Yellow petals flutter in the world.


    In that world, Eunha and Yoojeong stood shoulder to shoulder.


    Until the magic effect wears off.


    The two spent a long time smelling the scent of flowers.


    Let��s all come together next time. yes then


    This must be what happiness is.


    To not be deprived of this happiness.


    he will go forward


    Eunha made a promise.


    ��


    Time passes quickly.


    So, two years passed.


    In the 20th year of the solar year, the galaxy becomes 25 years old.


    Korea��s top 10 central daily newspapers announced national indicators at the end of the year.


    20 Years


    < Company Diagnosis Designation Status >


    No. Company name same


    01 Sirius Doyoung Han


    02 Galaxy Taebong Choi


    03 Alice Jung Seokhoon


    04 Luminous Lee Jeongin


    05


    YH Choi Yunhye


    06 Hana Yoo Dojun 07 Pine Jang Seokyoung


    08 Donghae Jeongjiman


    09 Samra Ohmanjeong


    10 KK Kim Gun Seonryeok


    20 years


    < Overall Player Rating >


    ��Clan Overall Rating S��


    No. Clan Name Overall Rating


    01 Zenith S+


    02 Regulus S+


    03 Shilla S+ 04


    Myungwang S+


    05 Tempest S


    06 Blaze S


    07 KK S- S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    08 Donghae S-


    20 Years of Seonry


    < Player Overall Rating >


    ��Pandora Clan (A+) Player��


    Number Player Overall Rating


    01 Eunha Noh S+


    02 Eunah Noh S


    03 Hayang Jeong A+ 04 Minho Mok A+


    05 Eunwoo Cha A+


    06


    Bruno B+


    07 Yeonhwa Ryu S+


    08 Changjin Han S 09


    Haesu Byeok S


    10 Eunhyuk Choi A+


    11 Hoshimiya A+


    Kaede A+


    12 Kang Si-hyung A


    No. Player Overall Rating


    13 Bae Soo-bin A+


    14 Bong Gu-rae A


    15 Yoo Nam-hun A


    16 Jin Seo-na A+


    17 Kim Min-ji A-


    18 Ariel A-


    19 Yeo -bi


    A 20 Oh Seong-hwan A-


    21 Ilya A+


    22 Lee Chun-seo A-


    23 Jo Ara A+


    24 Jin Parang A+


    ��


    ��


    28 Kim Jin-kyu B+


    29 Kim Mary B+


    ��


    ��


    ��


    No. Overall player rating


    33 Meiling A-


    34 Meilin A-


    35 Seo Dam-bi A-


    ��


    :


    40 Son Ga-yeon B+


    41 On Tae-hee B


    +


    ��


    ��


    :


    46 Jang Tae-bin B


    47 Cheon Hae-won B


    :


    :


    58 Hong Seul-ki B-


    :


    :


    :


    : :


    :


    :


    ��


    20 years of Seonryeok.


    A lot has changed in 2 years.


    Gangbuk was completely reconstructed, and a boom in dungeon pioneering was taking place.


    Where is that?


    The activity of the 3rd generation players, starting with the 031st and 31st aircraft carriers, continued to increase. In the world of


    the golden generation


    , the word to refer to them has already settled down.


    And, in name and reality, there was only one person who was considered the leading figure representing them.


    Pandora Clan Lord.


    < Crimson Zone > Noh Eun-ha.


    It was not an exaggeration to say that he is leading the golden age of the 3rd generation players, having obtained a clan grade A+ in only 5 years after founding the clan.


    The current public sentiment was very stable just by his presence.


    Where is that?


    ��This country��s prosperity! A second fairy appeared! Even decades later, this country will not perish!!


    Ha Baek-ryun, the gift holder of < Baek-Silver >.


    No matter how hard the fairy government tried, it was only a matter of time before her existence was revealed.


    The media, unable to tolerate the scoop until the end, announced the existence of Ha Baek-ryun to the world, and other media outlets were blinded and published articles about her one after another.


    As a result, the fairy government had no choice but to officially announce the existence of Ha Baek-ryeon, and people held a festival.


    As the existence of Ha Baek-ryun was revealed, the patriotism of the people who rose from the nightmare of the Seoul disaster was inspired.


    [��Respected citizens.]


    So, the fairy government decided to take advantage of this situation.


    Lim Ga-eul appeared in the media and made a public announcement.


    [We all have painful memories. We will never forget the disaster that invaded Seoul.


    But that is not the only pain we have. You probably know Uijeongbu and the North, which were captured by monsters in the distance.


    Even before I was inaugurated as a fairy, we continued to fight to recapture that place, and we have so many painful memories.


    We have failed time and time again. Even 14 years ago from now, we lost precious people in Uijeongbu.


    Nonetheless, I dare say we must continue to fight to reclaim our lost land. In order to create a world without monsters, we have to drive out all the monsters up there.


    So I would like to tell you. We will definitely recapture Uijeongbu for a better future for you in order to find the territory we lost.


    We are very different from 14 years ago. We are stronger than before.


    You all know that.


    Since then, we have become stronger and have had the opportunity to obtain a better future.]


    Thus, the second Uijeongbu recapture war begins with enthusiastic cheers from the people.


    00089

 Chapter 765

    Relife Player 765


    [Chapter 196]


    [Recapture Plan]


    Five years after the Seoul disaster.


    The economy was clearly picking up.


    The person who welcomed this situation most happily was Yoo Do-joon, chairman of Hana Group.


    [��Hey, now it��s worth doing business. Money is bringing money, so it feels good. Eunha, I��m rich now too! Now I don��t have to tell the executives to tighten their belts.]


    If you��ve earned that much, shoot it. How much did you earn today? Don��t call me and shoot me something.


    [They say joy is shared. You shouldn��t ignore the consideration of the friend who called to make you feel happy.]


    Do you think you��d be happy to hear how much you earned? is it my money?


    [My money is my money.]


    Hang up.


    [Hey hey hey wait a minute. There are still business matters left.]


    These days, Yoo Do-joon has been calling Eun-ha all the time.


    At that time, he was proud of his money.


    At first, it was nice to hear Yu Do-Jun��s happy voice that he was able to breathe again after a long period of depression.


    But now I just didn��t want to listen to it until my ears were worn out.


    So I tried to hang up the phone.


    It was only then that Yoo Do-jun brought up the main topic.


    [Looking at these days, the growth of the Galaxy Group is no joke. It��s different since Choi Jung-hoon is coming forward.]


    ����.


    [It was a godsend that the Galaxy Group formed an alliance with the Samra Group. Our research institute predicted that sales in the device division this quarter would be higher for Galaxy than for Sirius. Well, since the Samra Group only supplies high-quality mana alloys to the Galaxy Group, it makes sense.]


    20 years of history.


    The first quarter was passing.


    Do-joon delivered the information predicted by Hana Economic Research Institute.


    Galaxy Group and Samra Group.


    It was said that the growth of the two groups was quite steep.


    It has no choice but to be.


    A high-quality mana alloy was being mined in the mana-rich South Sea.


    Samra Group has been mainly responsible for mining and transporting them.


    However, as the Samra Group entered into an alliance with the Galaxy Group, it became possible to transport even the mana alloy mined in the Chinese sea.


    It was a situation where the influence of the Samra Group increased.


    In such a situation, Samra Group announced last year that it would exclusively transport mana alloys ordered by Galaxy Group.


    Mana alloy is an indispensable resource in this world. However, since most of the high-quality mana alloys are supplied only to the Galaxy Group, it is only natural that the influence of Galaxy devices will increase.


    In the end, the landscape of the industry that uses mana alloys has changed drastically.


    In particular, in the player device sector, a situation in which Sirius devices were pushed aside occurred.


    The device industry is a symbolic industry of the Sirius Group and the Galaxy Group.


    The meaning of losing first place there is quite significant, but�� It


    was still only the first quarter performance.


    But if you go on like this, you will lose your place.


    Furthermore, it seems that the Galaxy Group even proposed collaboration with the Space Group recently.


    Still, Han Seo-yeon will do something.


    It��s because she��s not the type to sit still.


    And since we are also responding to the current situation��


    Even so, Eunha didn��t worry too much.


    The Sirius Group was looking for a market to mine high-quality mana alloy through the Donghae Group.


    In addition, the proportion of trade with Japan was gradually increasing.


    It seemed that they were even looking for a way to reliably transport the mana alloy from Kagoshima.


    Eunha remembered what Seohyun Han had said the other day.


    [Oh, and the media outlet that first mentioned Baekryun��s existence decided to close it this time.]


    Of course, it should be closed. Those children will be arrested for distributing state secrets.


    After that, Yoo Do-jun changed the topic.


    Eunha responded emotionally.


    On the 20th anniversary of the 20th anniversary of the birth year, the very next day, a little-known media company revealed the existence of Ha Baek-ryeon to the world.


    They ignored the pressure from the fairy government.


    Then, angry media outlets, saying that they had been beaten, mentioned the existence of Ha Baek-ryun one after another.


    As a result, the fairy government officially announced the existence of Ha Baek-ryeon.


    Even if I think about it at that time, it��s really��


    Baekryeon��s school was crowded with people, so the kid was scared.


    Ha Baek-ryun was also determined.


    However, people��s reactions were much hotter than expected.


    Eventually, as soon as the article broke, people went over the elementary school fence to see her.


    She was just astonished.


    After that incident, her security became more strict.


    The problem is that as her identity was discovered, even her private life disappeared.


    I wanted to catch them and feed them to monsters, but I couldn��t do that��


    Eun-ha was naturally very angry.


    I even thought about catching the first distributors and killing them.


    However, the media��s interest was so great that Eun-ha couldn��t kill them hastily.


    Inevitably, it was decided to leave it to the judgment of the fairy government.


    As a result, they were sentenced to life imprisonment under the National Security Law.


    Even when they shouted for freedom of speech, they didn��t even bother.


    The fairy government ignored them, saying that their arguments were not worth listening to.


    I thought I was going to cut my throat right away, but it ended up being a life sentence��.


    I should have just gotten rid of it.


    Of course, the galaxy was not satisfied.


    Even thinking about that time still makes me angry.


    [But no matter how you think about it, it��s strange. No matter how hungry I was, would I do something that could cost me my life? There are too many suspicious corners. These are tails when I saw them. Judging from the fact that it was founded not long ago, Baekryun must be a media company created to comment on the article.]


    Then we should trace the body.


    [So I��m looking for it. But don��t expect too much. They don��t seem to know that they��ve been taken advantage of.]


    I��ll lend you twenty-five. find.


    [I��m looking at the money flow, so I can��t get twenty-five��s help, right? My gut tells me that tracing the source of the funds is going to be very difficult. Since this is a job with the risk of publicizing Baekryun��s existence, they must have washed their identities several times.]


    But bring it right in front of me.


    [��This is the perfect answer. Rather than that, we should think about the purpose of these guys revealing Baekryun��s existence.]


    ����.


    There is a flip side.


    Yu Do-jun warned.


    Eunha was also feeling it to some extent.


    So, I immediately asked twenty-five to try to track down the other side.


    However, what came back were more twisted and meaningless clues than before.


    It felt like walking through the dark.


    It was pitch black and nothing was captured.


    Find out though


    [okay. I��m going back to work now Good job.]


    Oh you too.


    Eunha hung up the phone.


    After that, I thought for a long time.


    Purpose��.


    Who and for what purpose.


    Did he disclose the existence of Ha Baek-ryun?


    There were many purposes to grasp.


    The situation was showing.


    Pandora Clan��s reputation has improved.


    Many people were relieved to know that Ha Baek-ryun, who would become a fairy in the future, was protected by Pandora Clan.


    It was an atmosphere that everyone acknowledged.


    So it wasn��t good.


    If the day comes when Pandora Clan makes a mistake��.


    ��At that time, you and I will all say that Ha Baek-ryun needs to be protected by another clan.


    Eunha was clearly expected.


    If public sentiment were to speak like that, Pandora Clan would have no choice but to act like that.


    Ha Baek-ryun��s doctor will also be excluded.


    If they claim to protect Ha Baek-ryun even against public sentiment, then it will appear that Pandora Clan has a different mind.


    Currently, Clan Pandora was walking on a knife��s edge.


    Nonetheless-.


    ��I don��t know who it is, but it seems like they��re waiting for me to fail, but that will never happen.


    Eunha wasn��t afraid at all.


    At least until Ha Baek-ryun becomes an adult, he himself will not fail.


    I was living not to fail.


    I had no intention of going in the direction they wanted.


    ����.


    Soon, Eun-ha looked at the newspaper Shakira had brought her a little while ago.


    The phrase on the front page of the newspaper caught my attention.


    Dangun Ilbo


    20 years old


    Zenith Clan The Zenith Clan is a sword that exists to protect the fairy. We live with that banner in our hearts.


    Sublord Oh Dae-gun of the Zenith Clan talked about the background of the Zenith Clan��s birth that day.


    The history of the Zenith Clan goes back 60 years from now��


    ��(Omitted)��


    Therefore, it is right for our clan, which inherits the banner of senior Namgung Sung-woon from < Shinchang >, to protect Fairy Ha Baek-ryeon. I think.


    ��(Omitted)��


    I can��t understand why the next fairy, Ha Baek-ryun, is being protected by Pandora Clan.


    Oh Dae-geon Sub Road said so and asked the public to reconsider.


    ��The best clan in this country is the Zenith clan. I think there is no one but us to protect the next fairy, Ha Baek-ryun.


    ��


    In the 20th year of the Seonryeok, everything returned to its place.


    Clan wars, which had been banned for three years since the Seoul disaster, were also lifted.


    The sorrow of the clans, which had been suppressed for five years, was bursting out.


    Jung-gu, Yongsan-gu, was no exception.


    How did it go?


    I guess everyone is not hurt. Fortunately, Dominique��s brother��s clan joined in, so it was over shortly after it started. I��ll have to call and say thank you. Yeah, I��m glad the kids weren��t hurt either. Well, they did everything they wanted, but losing in a small clan war would be ridiculous.


    Clan Wars were games in which clans fought each other armedly under the permission of the Mana Management Organization.


    Clans in charge of administrative districts were obliged to accept clan warfare at least once every three months. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As a result, Pandora Clan was in a position where they could not refuse the Clan War.


    In addition, it had two administrative districts under its jurisdiction.


    The clan war had to be held in two places, and the Eunha clan had to divide the clan members into two groups to participate in the clan war.


    These are the things we rebelled against before we got any bigger.


    And calling for a clan war at the same time to divert our forces.


    In Yongsan-gu, small clans, including the DM clan.


    In Jung-gu, small clans waged a clan war, centered around the Donghwa Clan.


    They were all clans that had been dissatisfied with Pandora Clan.


    Tell your clanmates that you did a good job. Hayang, you did a good job too.


    huh. Yeonhwa unnie was really great. He turned his body into snow crystals and avoided all people��s magic. You should compliment your sister later.


    Eun-ha led the minimum number of people and was in charge of the clan war in Jung-gu.


    A clan war that takes place in an area designated by the mana management organization.


    The crux of the clan war was capture the flag.


    Eunha openly carried the clan flag and fought.


    No one touched him.


    Meanwhile, in Yongsan-gu, Ryu Yeon-hwa seemed to be very active.


    I trusted Yeonhwa-noona��s skills, so I went to Jung-gu for a clan war.


    I have to tell you later that you did a good job.


    Decided to demand a fair price from the clans that lost in the clan war.


    Eun-ha heard from Jung Ha-yang about the clan war in Yongsan-gu.


    Apparently, Ryu Yeon-hwa grabbed the ankles of the opposing clans, and Choi Eun-hyeok and Mok Min-ho rushed into the enemy camp and neutralized the opposing clan leaders.


    In addition, I was able to hear the activities of other clan members.


    Knock


    knock sound then.


    The two stopped talking and looked at the door.


    it��s me. I��ll go in.


    uh come in


    Oh, there was also white. I heard about Serena. You said you won the Clan War without anyone getting hurt?


    Come on sister!


    Seohyun Han��s voice.


    Soon after, she came in.


    What did you come for? Have you decided what to ask of them in return for winning the clan war?


    The cost of preparing for the clan war this time is basic, and I plan to increase the jurisdictional tax. If you had money, you could afford to apply for clan wars. think about the rest Rather than that, I came for something else. something else?


    Seohyun Han sits on the sofa.


    She suddenly drinks the coffee that Eunha was drinking.


    Eventually, she opened her mouth.


    ��An official notice has come down from the fairy government. He said he would soon come up with a plan to recapture it for the 2nd Uijeongbu Recapture War.


    ������.��


    Before the second Uijeongbu recapture.


    Lim Ga-eul recently expressed his intention to recapture Uijeongbu in a public discourse.


    There were several factors for this.


    I also completed the reconstruction of Seoul.


    The economy also boomed.


    In the meantime, players who had been unable to engage in clan wars and were suppressed were forced to engage in clan wars.


    That was the problem.


    The atmosphere was heating up.


    If done wrong, there was a risk that the clan war would escalate into a real war between the clans.


    So it was necessary to release their fighting desire.


    It is necessary to revive the fairy government��s trust lost during the Seoul disaster, and many players with outstanding abilities have appeared.


    Things were going that way.


    It was the same flow as before the return.


    That��s why Eunha didn��t panic when she first heard the announcement.


    His interests were elsewhere.


    So what do you see us say?


    Eunha asked Han Seohyun.


    Pandora Clan was promoted to A+ grade this year.


    In Seoul, where clan competition is fierce, it has become A+ rank in just five years.


    Now, unlike before, it has proven its influence that other clans cannot laugh at.


    So-.


    ����They asked that Pandora Clan also attend the meeting.


    okay?


    can participate in the operation.


    In addition to participating in the organized unit, it was possible to obtain the authority to command the organized unit.


    It��s something you have to go to a meeting to decide, but it��s not bad.


    It must be up to me to do it.


    An official letter stating that the fairy government will not treat Pandora Clan as a maid.


    The corner of Eunha��s mouth went up.


    ��


    A few days after that.


    Fairy Lim Ga-eul called the people together.


    The meeting room of the Mana Management Organization was full of people.


    ������.��


    All those who stand in positions of influence in their respective fields.


    Baek Seo-jin, the Minister of Mana Management Organization, as well as the seven directors under him also attended the meeting.


    All of the Twelve Seats were seated except for < Index >, and there were also S-class clans they belonged to.


    In addition, the clans that participated in the establishment of the strategy were a small number of A+-class clans located in Seoul.


    It��s been a while Pandora Clanlord.


    It��s been a while since Samra Clan Road. It feels good to get a lot of good devices these days.


    ��and the same goes for Pandora Clan. We have an agreement with Sirius Device�� and there is also a good maestro there.


    ������.��


    Pandora Clan Lord Noh Eun-ha.


    Samra Clan Road Chong Eun-joo.


    Other Clan Lords from A+-class clans.


    They secretly engaged in a war of nerves.


    This is because, unlike the S-class clans, their authority in the Uijeongbu recapture war depends on how they do in this meeting.


    And before long��


    ��Hello everyone.


    Lim Ga-eul appeared.


    She looked around and smiled.


    Because the eyes of everyone in the meeting were shining.


    Everyone was full of enthusiasm.


    That is because the Uijeongbu recapture war pays a high price when it fails, and if it succeeds, it will reap huge profits.


    Besides, they were sure.


    This time it will surely succeed.


    Each of them had different reasons for the success of the recapture of Uijeongbu this time.


    Someone could have been to make up for the 1st Uijeongbu Recapture War.


    Someone could have been so confident in the power they had stockpiled.


    Someone could have known that the situation in Uijeongbu was better than before.


    It could be because someone has noticed that players�� skills have jumped in the past few years.


    And it could be because someone knows the future and is confident.


    Whatever it is-


    ��From now on, we will establish an operation before the second Uijeongbu recapture.


    whatever the reason for each.


    They will do everything they can to make this recapture a success.

 Chapter 766

    Relife Player 766


    [Chapter 196]


    [Recapture Plan (2)]


    Whether before or after the return, the conviction that Uijeongbu could be recaptured had creeped up since the Seoul disaster five years ago.


    The Seoul disaster certainly left scars on people��s hearts that could not be healed, but it produced many heroes.


    In particular, the appearance of Roh Eun-ha in < Crimson Earthquake > served as an opportunity to establish the word golden generation.


    ��Then, please give us a briefing on the current situation of Uijeongbu, the controller of Moraul.


    yes my lady


    Nevertheless, the fairy government was hesitant to recapture Uijeongbu for various reasons.


    Reconstruction of Seoul and economic revival were a priority task, but the reason why they were most reluctant was the northern part of Uijeongbu.


    In the first recapture war, the 3rd tier monster Ishimi invaded the South from Yangzhou.


    In addition, monsters from Yangju, Dongducheon, and Yeoncheon-gun gathered.


    When players approached Uijeongbu, the monsters living in the northern part of Uijeongbu sensed their existence in some way and came down.


    Until now, Uijeongbu has served as a buffer zone, serving as the psychological bottom line between Korea and monsters. We were using Uijeongbu as a stepping-stone for advancing to the north, and the monsters knew that and tried not to lose Uijeongbu, which could be a stepping-stone for advancing to the north.


    ��������


    Twelve Seats < Big Data > Mora Yul.


    She explained what was coming on the screen with dark circles in her eyes.


    A tone that exudes tiredness.


    But what she was briefing on could not be heard with a less awake mind.


    Therefore, the Mana Management Organization decided that unlike the 1st Uijeongbu Recapture War, it would be better to attack with the surrounding northern zone rather than Uijeongbu. Yangju, Dongducheon, and Yeoncheon-gun, etc., are cleared to some extent to block the way monsters go south from the north.


    Recapture of Uijeongbu.


    And the equanimity of the surrounding northern area.


    It could be said that this was the goal of the second Uijeongbu recapture war.


    The battlefield was quite wide.


    Nevertheless, the fairy government decided that it was possible.


    As such, there have been many changes since the first recapture of Uijeongbu.


    ��Fortunately, with the 3rd tier Overrank White Face subjugated, there is room for this operation.


    ������.��


    Mora Yul did not move his gaze.


    At the word white face, people all looked at Eunha and Hyunchul Kang��s Phrysis Memory.


    It was true that the difficulty of recapturing Uijeongbu went down as they subdued Baekmyeonsang.


    So, I also thought that the recapture war would easily end in this life.


    Eunha shrugged her shoulders after receiving people��s gazes.


    As Mora Yul said, there was some room to spare.


    However, it is said that the 3rd tier Overrank disappeared and there is more room, but in reality, the difficulty was the same as the previous life.


    That��s-.


    ��Currently, there are three corps commanders confirmed to exist in Uijeongbu. Including the 3rd tier Overrank Goesini, the presence of two 3rd tier monsters has been detected in the areas of Golden Gate and Millak-dong.


    New corps commanders appeared.


    Uijeongbu, which is out of reach of humans, was such a place.


    Even if a high-ranking monster disappears, if the area is not fully exploited, the monsters will fight each other for territory.


    And the monsters that newly dominate the area are promoted to corps commanders.


    Corps commanders appeared to take the place of the missing white face.


    Therefore, there are a total of three corps commanders living in Uijeongbu City.


    Moraul said.


    Currently, not much information is known about the two commanders. The two corps commanders did not head toward Uijeongbu Station, where Gosini roamed, and did not move well even in the area where they were based. And it��s just that the two corps commanders have the same appearance and are wearing different colored armor.


    The intelligence officer turned over the screen.


    A blurry picture appeared as if it had been taken from a distance.


    Photos presumed to be corps commanders.


    One was wearing red armor and the other was a monster wearing blue armor.


    They had both hands resting on swords driven into the ground.


    It seemed to be estimating at 10m.


    ��So the Twelve Seat < Index > decided to name the red armored knight as the Crimson Knight and the blue armored knight as the Cobalt Knight.


    People nodded.


    Even though it was a 3rd tier monster, they didn��t worry too much.


    They were deep enough in the industry to attend this meeting, and they could roughly guess from the photos.


    With a body of 10m and wearing armor, there was no doubt that his movements would be sluggish.


    If you wield a sword stuck in the ground, a lot of gaps will be revealed.


    The part to be wary of is the armor they wear, but it must be a level that can be countered through combat.


    And the weakness of knight-type monsters is that their power is concentrated on physical defense and attack power.


    If you use that point well and respond, you will be able to attack without difficulty.


    Their defense might be high, but��


    they won��t be able to do anything if you tie them up at close range and then pour firepower at them from a distance.


    Including KK Clan Road Huangshan Army.


    The people present thought.


    So, what focused their attention was Mora Yul��s next explanation.


    Next is the operational goal of the 2nd Uijeongbu Recapture War. The recapture unit can be broadly divided into three units: Supply Communication Attack Units. First, the recapture party advances to the place where the old outer ring road comes out. The battalion is then divided into Supply Communications and Attack Units there. The supply unit moves north along the ring road in close contact with the other two units.


    The intelligence officer displayed a map on the screen.


    Eunha looked at the map showing Uijeongbu and northern Gyeonggi.


    The old outer ring road crosses in a straight line from Dobongsan Station and Mangwolsa Station to the Uijeongbu Arts Center.


    Even before returning, the recapture party used the road as a supply line.


    It was because the road was wide and well-maintained despite the passage of several decades.


    However, at the time, there were many opinions opposing the operation. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    At the time, its safety was questionable.


    But in this life, the people who participated in the cocoon recovery operation a few years ago proved the safety of the supply line.


    The Mana Management Organization even went so far as to verify its safety.


    As a result, there was no objection.


    The communication unit starts at Dobong Station and deploys platoons from Dobongsan Station to Mangwolsan Station. Let��s call them the 1st, 2nd, and 3rd platoons respectively. The role of each platoon is to pass information up and down in Seoul and Uijeongbu.


    ������.��


    And the raiding unit advances together with the communication unit and Mangwolsa Temple. If you look at the time the three units are moving, they will probably arrive near Shinhan University near Mangwol Ministry in the evening. The recapture team rests until the morning based at Shinhan University.


    supply unit and communications attack unit.


    Shinhan University was located between each unit��s path.


    As it was a university, it was equipped with an environment suitable for accommodating a large number of people.


    The starting point for recapture is the next day. As soon as the day dawns, the three troops head north to Uijeongbu. The raiding unit quickly pacifies Hoeryong Station, and the communication unit establishes a communication base there to lead the recapture of Uijeongbu. And the capture unit leaves the 1st Platoon to manage the residents of Uijeongbu. Uijeongbu residents must be strictly managed so that they never become a variable before recapture.


    It is said that the white-faced statue was subjugated.


    Uijeongbu residents still couldn��t believe it.


    They will be closely watched by the players until they recapture Uijeongbu.


    People generally agreed.


    It was understandable because they threw the recapture party into confusion in the first recapture of Uijeongbu.


    Still, this time I will be treated a little better than before the return.


    Eunha recalled before the return.


    At that time, Baek Myeon-sang was also alive, so he was quite wary of the residents of Uijeongbu.


    So it will be better than back then.


    If the residents of Uijeongbu do not rebel, nothing will happen.


    The supply unit moves north to Uijeongbu in line with the assault unit. The supply base is planned to be installed at the Uijeongbu Arts Center located on the outer ring road. This supply base will serve as a starting point for future advances to the surrounding north. But before that, we need to subdue the 3rd tier overrank Goesini, who is active between the Seoul Arts Center and Uijeongbu Station.


    ������.��


    Therefore, the supply unit heading north to the Seoul Arts Center and the attacking unit heading north to Uijeongbu Station attack Goesini from both sides in a pincer attack.


    Is it possible to have a supply corps just supply? It��s a supply corps made up of players.


    Mora Yul spoke for Lim Ga-eul��s intention and snorted.


    People nodded.


    ��


    The description of the operation continued after that.


    After defeating Goesini, the supply unit completely turns the Seoul Arts Center into a supply base.


    The communication unit that made the 3rd communication platoon at Mangwolsa Station will also move to the supply base.


    On the other hand, the assault troops are divided into 8 platoons.


    The 2nd platoon remains at Uijeongbu Station, and the other platoons advance to the designated location in line with the communication unit.


    At this time, the 6th Platoon��s mission is to subdue the 3rd tier monster Ishimi, which is in Yangju.


    The 6th platoon subdues Ishimi and blocks the monsters from coming down to Uijeongbu.


    And the 3rd and 4th platoons were each to subdue the Crimson Cobalt Knights��


    To put the operation in one word, it could be said that it was a quick fight.


    Up to 5 days from start of operation.


    Until then, if Uijeongbu is recaptured, the elements that pose the greatest threat will be completely eliminated.


    And once the corps commanders in Uijeongbu are subdued and the 6th capture platoon safely blocks the northern part of Gyeonggi�C.


    ��At that time, the fairy is going to go to Uijeongbu with Cocoon. And by operating Cocoon at the Seoul Arts Center, it weakens the remnant forces remaining in Uijeongbu. Next, subdue the 2nd tier monster, Maegu, in the Northern Gyeonggi Government Complex.


    One of the mistakes of the first recapture of Uijeongbu was to completely drive out the monsters and try to activate Cocoon.


    As a result, the corps commanders of the recapture party gave room to gather forces and move south.


    Another mistake is that the recapture team was unaware of the existence of the second tier monster, Maegu, who lived in the Northern Gyeonggi Building in the Red Dungeon at the time.


    So, in the second Uijeongbu recapture war, as soon as the corps commanders are defeated, Cocoon is activated.


    Also, the subjugation of Maegoo is postponed.


    Anyway, the guy who lived in the red dungeon couldn��t leave the Gyeonggi Northern Government Complex.


    The subjugation of Maegu is something that players need to replenish and subdue after activating Cocoon.


    In fact, the second recapture of Uijeongbu was almost half done.


    There were two symbols of the Seonnyeo government��s recapture of Uijeongbu.


    Running Cocoon.


    And to subdue Maegoo.


    However, in the second Uijeongbu recapture war, the very existence of Maegu was excluded.


    What if it��s half?


    success is success


    Eunha thought so.


    So did others.


    They liked the operation.


    Moraul finished the explanation above.


    Then-.


    -There is one thing I didn��t say.


    Lim Ga-eul opened her mouth.


    She looked at Moraul.


    Moraul returns to his seat.


    Lim Ga-eul continued to speak.


    It��s not going to happen, but I��m thinking of mobilizing the army because the recapture of Uijeongbu can��t fail this time too. The military is on standby at Mangwol Ministry, and will push right up to Uijeongbu when things go wrong.


    ������!!��


    In the words of Lim Ga-eul.


    The people who had been nodding their heads all this time showed a look of surprise.


    The army has continued to shrink in size since < Destruction at the End of the Century >.


    What was unavoidable was that at that time, the manpower capable of commanding them lost their lives.


    In addition, monarchs from all over the country invaded, claimed each other as masters of the country, and reduced the military power that could pose the most threat.


    In the first place, it is not easy for most of the military forces to fight in the city center. It was also scaled down as needed.


    Later, as the confusion was sorted out to some extent, < Cheolong > disbanded the army to increase the player��s position�� There


    were many reasons.


    And today��s army was recognized as an armed group that would sortie even if it meant collapsing the city when it was impossible to subdue monsters.


    The mobilization of the army meant that Lim Ga-eul had a strong will to recapture Uijeongbu.


    In Uijeongbu, where a large amount of mana is dissolved in the atmosphere, goods that have turned into artifacts and rare elixirs are hidden.


    Above all, what people want is to restore Uijeongbu to its past state as possible.


    So mobilizing the military and pushing Uijeongbu into the wasteland is literally the worst case scenario.


    Eunha recalled before the return.


    Before the return, the 2nd Uijeongbu Recapture Unit successfully completed the operation.


    However, the military opened fire on Uijeongbu, where the players were located, as if there was confusion in communication.


    As a result, players had to run away to survive the shelling, and this caused players to distrust the fairy.


    At that time, the person who ordered the bombardment was decapitated by Seonwoo Hwaryeong from < Narak >.


    Lim Ga-eul took all the blame, and even though she apologized to the players, their support did not return.


    ��In the recapture battle, the M48 Patton tank with an effective range of 700 to 2 km will be used. The bombardment will begin as soon as all players in Uijeongbu are evacuated, so don��t worry too much.


    ������.��


    I hope there will be no mobilization of troops. I��ll believe it.


    So with the recapture of Uijeongbu.


    Even in this life, you have to prevent the shelling of the military, which will happen at least once.


    Eunha clenched her fist.


    ��


    There were not many parts that could be specially modified in the operation.


    At most, there was a debate about where to send the head of the information bureau, to the Mangwol Ministry or the Seoul Arts Center.


    Ga-eul Lim, who was watching it, supported the argument to revise it into an art hall.


    It was a bonus to let out a sigh.


    ��Now, let��s organize the recapture team.


    After that, take a break for a while.


    The operations meeting resumed.


    The Clan Lords, who had spent half a day in the strategy meeting, had their eyes shining.


    From now on, the issue they have been waiting for will be discussed.


    Depending on what kind of work you take on before recapture, it is related to reflecting later achievements and how much profit you can get.


    There are three main types of income that players can earn from the Uijeongbu Recapture War.


    One was a magic stone skill stone and other by-products that would come out to high-ranking monsters.


    The other was a national treasure to be awarded according to merit.


    And the last one is an opportunity to farm artifacts that are dormant without an owner in Uijeongbu.


    So, the Clan Lords gathered at the table were frantic to command a good platoon.


    The recapture team will be directly led by Minister Baek Seo-jin. In addition, the supply unit, attack unit, and communication unit will be commanded by the directors of the Management Bureau, Special Secretariat, and Surveillance Bureau, respectively.


    The intelligence director explained.


    People all agreed.


    What mattered was the authority to command a platoon.


    First, let��s select a clan to lead the assault platoon. The assault platoon will consist of a total of 8 platoons, including the platoons that will command the blocking of the roads in the northern part of Gyeonggi Province. First, from the 1st platoon��


    ��We will do it!!�� ������.��


    Striker before the recapture of Uijeongbu.


    In other words, the platoon with the most room for achievement.


    Even for the 1st capture platoon, which seemed unlikely to leave Hoeryong Station, the competition rate was fierce.


    But putting it together wasn��t difficult.


    This is because it is necessary to evaluate the size and capacity of the clan suitable for the role.


    Also, the awareness of the players in the team was important.


    Above all��


    ��The mission of the 6th capture platoon is to subdue the 3rd tier Ishimi. Therefore, the platoon command will be taken by Shinra Clan, which belongs to player Dojin Lee of the Twelve Seats < Thunder Emperor >, who will participate in subjugating Ishimi.


    The most important factor in organizing a platoon could be the presence or absence of the Twelve Seats.


    Excluding < Index >, there are 11 members of the Twelve Seats participating in the Recapture War.


    Among them, 9 people except Seo-Jin Baek, the < King of Darkness > who oversees the recapture team, and Mora Yul, the < Big Data >, who grasps the situation in real time.


    All of them were scheduled to be put into the field before the recapture of Uijeongbu.


    < The First Sword > Ji Yong-hyun is on a mission to subjugate the Crimson Knights, the commander of the corps.


    < Beast Tamer > Hwangsan-gun is on a mission to subdue the corps commander Cobalt Knight.


    Hyeon-Cheol Kang from < Yeomma > and Hye-Rim Park from < Sacred Mother > are on a mission to subdue Gosini, the commander of the corps.


    < Thunderbolt > Lee Do-jin and < Time Witch > Prisis Memory are on a mission to subdue Corps Commander Ishimi.


    < Phantom Poetry > Do Wan-joon < Giant tree > Seon Ki-jun < Silent > Yoo Su-jin were each scheduled to go on a mission to block the northern part of Gyeonggi.


    Therefore, the clan they belonged to was more likely to command a platoon related to the mission.


    So-.


    1st Platoon �C Cheonho Clan


    2nd Platoon �C Blaze Clan 3rd Platoon


    �C Zenith Clan 4th Platoon


    �C KK Clan


    5th Platoon �C Donghae Clan 6th Platoon


    �C Shilla Clan


    7th Platoon �C Myungwang


    Clan 8 Attack Platoon �C The Tempest Clan


    assault platoon was easily decided.


    In fact, the only platoon with fierce competition was the 1st Assault Platoon.


    Of the 8 S-class clans, 7 have been placed in the assault platoon.


    Eunha clicked her tongue as she looked at the A-class Clanlords who applied with high expectations.


    The assault platoon was, in fact, set apart from the 1st platoon.


    It was natural that they were eliminated.


    However, thanks to the S-class clans, who were strong competitors in the assault platoon, the opportunity returned to the A-class clans for the rest of the platoon.


    �� to select a clan to lead the signal platoon. The communications platoon will consist of 12 platoons.


    The communication platoon was a platoon in charge of the communication role by safely defending the calm area.


    Opportunities to make achievements were open to them as much as they would follow the assault platoon.


    As a result, the A-class Clan Lords even had time to appeal to the Clan to the extent that they felt embarrassed.


    The only clan to command a platoon without self-appeal was Regulus, who received an S rank this year as well.


    5th Signal Platoon �C Regulus Clan


    8th Signal Platoon �C Samra Clan


    Eunha decided to familiarize himself with the clan that would command the rest of the Signal Platoon.


    Jeong Ha-yang or another clan member would tell me later.


    Anyway, the communication platoon ended��


    ��Finally, we will select a clan to lead the supply platoon. The supply platoon consists of a total of 4 platoons��


    compared to the attack communication platoon.


    Only the supply platoon, which had relatively few opportunities to make achievements, remained.


    It��s because they don��t have a chance to get around.


    Even so, the A-class Clanlords barely tried to get even that.


    And Eunha, who had been receiving suspicious glances from people until now, also raised her hand.


    ��That��s me. We��ll do it.


    That Pandora Clan Road hasn��t been explained yet��


    ������.��


    Why are you repeating what you��ve already said so lamely?


    The intelligence chief was perplexed.


    People��s eyes were focused.


    Eunha didn��t care.


    he said growling.


    Did I mention that the 2nd supply platoon also plays a role in defeating Goesini? Our clan will do it. There are many good supporters who can match Goesini��s abilities. I think I can match him too.


    ������.��


    What are you thinking?


    What is the ulterior motive of commanding a supply platoon that is limited in accumulating alternative achievements?


    why.


    People��s gazes were suspicious.


    Eunha had no intention of answering.


    Did you say that during the first recapture of Uijeongbu, the recapture party completely robbed Uijeongbu Station and the Seoul Arts Center?


    At that time, the monsters moved south and said that most of the whereabouts were unknown or destroyed��


    but what does that matter?


    The artifacts I��m expecting are well hidden, so they��ll survive.


    There was no particular reason why he wanted to subjugate Goesini.


    It was because I was confident in the attack because I had subdued Goesini in my previous life.


    It was because we judged that it was not difficult to attack because there were competent supporters.


    It was because there were decent artifacts nearby, so I was thinking of acquiring them.


    In particular, the treasures that Onyang��s party members accidentally found before returning.


    Eunha��s ulterior motive��.


    �C Originally, supply was a gangster.


    ������.��


    I simply dismissed it in one word.


    00090

 Chapter 767

    Relife Player 767


    [Chapter 196]


    [Recapture Plan (3)]


    Ha Baek-ryeon had to change schools a total of three times.


    The first transfer was made when the residence was moved to Seoul.


    The second transfer took place when she awakened to the gift of < Silver > a few years ago.


    ��I heard that there are quite a few children who witnessed Baekryun��s awakening to < Baekeun >, but it must be difficult to stay in that school. Even if the children don��t know that they are < Silver >, they will be afraid to show that much power.��


    At the time, Lim Ga-eul had decided to entrust Habaek-ryeon to Eun-ha.


    Eunha also agreed.


    Her hair suddenly turned white, which must have embarrassed those who knew her.


    Then there was the risk that rumors about her would spread.


    Above all, Ha Baek-ryeon could get hurt by incurring fear from children her age.


    So, her transfer was decided.


    ��I��m sorry�� but I think I��ll have to transfer schools.��


    ��Yes�� I��m fine. I know why.��


    And the third transfer took place when the media made public the existence of Ha Baek-ryeon.


    Having received the attention of many people, she could not lead a normal school life.


    So, Eunha and the fairy government prepared a school transfer so that she would not be seen by the public.


    Ha Baek-ryun also agreed with this.


    ��As soon as the semester changes, let��s dye our hair black and transfer schools. At my previous school, I stood out because I couldn��t dye my hair halfway through, but if I dyed my hair, I��d be less interested.��


    ��Yes��.


    �� If I do the reporters next time, then it��s just����


    ��Why is the mister apologizing? That��s Okay. The kids in my class didn��t match my disposition, but it��s good that it turned out like this.��


    Eunha was sorry at that time.


    Ha Baek-ryun steadfastly lifted his chin and pretended nothing was wrong.


    Eun-ha couldn��t help but feel sorry for her who was more considerate of others at a young age.


    ��Don��t care about other people��s feelings, care about yours first.��


    ����I��ll think about it.��


    ��Don��t just think about it. tell me honestly anytime Still, I��m on your side unconditionally.��


    ������.��


    ��Anyway, I��ll find a better school than the one I��m currently attending. Understand?��


    So, Eun-ha put her hand on Ha Baek-ryun��s head.


    Ha Baek-ryun was like that even before returning.


    However, Eunha, who took responsibility for her protection, wanted her to be honest with herself.


    Was it through his heart?


    After that day, Ha Baek-ryeon often conveyed her honest feelings to him.


    Anyway, Ha Baek-ryun��s transfer was decided, and she decided to dye her hair black with artifacts.


    By this time, she was able to control the mana in her body little by little.


    Thanks to this, he was able to change his hair color with artifacts, although it was difficult for a long time.


    So-.


    �C My name is Ha Baek-ryun. I moved to this town this time. I wish you well in the future.


    From this year, she will spend her school life at a new school.


    Fortunately, few people recognized Ha Baek-ryun.


    She blended in naturally among the students.


    Even so, Eunha was not relieved.


    ����It��s already the third transfer. I can��t let Baekryun go around various schools anymore.��


    Every time Ha Baek-ryun��s identity was discovered, it was impossible to send her to an unfamiliar environment.


    It wasn��t good for shaping her character.


    You won��t even be able to make good friends.


    Also, stakeholders could use this as an excuse to say that they would protect Ha Baek-ryun.


    Above all, as Ha Baek-ryun��s identity was revealed to the world, he had to pay more attention to her safety.


    That��s why-.


    ����That��s why I want you to protect Baekryun by your side. There is only you.��


    ��Ha, I don��t want to go to elementary school again, but I can��t help it because Baekryeon is my job.��


    Eunha decided to mobilize her alter ego, Jean Valjean.


    Valjean fakes his identity and makes him go to the same school as Ha Baek-ryun.


    That way, he could naturally protect Ha Baek-ryun from his side.


    Furthermore, the paparazzi who tried to dig into her existence could be immediately killed.


    I really don��t know how in the world such a coincidence can exist. Valjean is going to go to the same school as you. is that still the sound? Could there be such a coincidence?


    So Valjean faked his identity and transferred to Ha Baek-ryeon��s class.


    It was only natural that Ha Baek-ryun was happy to see Jang Valjean.


    From then on, Ha Baek-ryeon was able to spend a pleasant life with Valjean.


    Elementary school was still the same now, with a year left.


    I��m sleepy��


    Didn��t you sleep last night?


    I didn��t sleep a little�� much. what did you do


    Uijeong�� �� doing something else at night.


    something else? Like what?


    There is such a thing.


    Elementary 6th grade math class.


    Jean Valjean, who was in class, yawned and fell flat on his desk.


    Then Ha Baek-ryun looked sideways at him and smiled bitterly.


    Soon Valjean closed his eyes.


    I can��t. sleep me a little


    Then scold the teacher again.


    then you wake me up


    Ehh��


    Jean Valjean fell asleep quickly.


    While Ha Baek-ryun solved the problem, he looked at Jean Valjean, who was sleeping peacefully.


    What a strange kid. Whenever I��m low on energy, he knows and appears like a ghost��.


    He knows my taste well.


    Ha Baek-ryun also gently fell down.


    I got to see Jean Valjean up close.


    She smiled at him.


    Jean Valjean was a very strange boy.


    There was too much to hide.


    But I didn��t feel bad.


    The appearance of having a lot of secrets gave a grown-up impression.


    Maybe that��s why he was monopolizing the attention of the female students in his class.


    Even though he didn��t seem to know the names of the other students besides himself.


    Where is that?


    ��Valjang-ah, get up now. The teacher saw this now. �� uh?


    yes there��s a foot there. Come forward and solve the problem.


    Even though I always fall asleep during class.


    Jean Valjean had a very good head.


    Just then, the homeroom teacher called.


    Valjean woke up and sighed softly.


    Soon Valjean rose from his seat and went to the blackboard.


    A long math problem was written on the blackboard.


    Answer��


    ��Wow����


    Then can we go back now?


    OK, go back to your seat. don��t sleep again Why do you always sleep when you��re smart?


    I don��t like to study.


    You��re also in middle school next year, so can you catch up with the kids?


    Jean Valjean took a quick look at the problem and quickly organized the ceremony.


    And got the answer right.


    Unlike male students his age, he was mature, he was smart, his motor skills were good, and there was nothing he couldn��t do except that he couldn��t sing.


    Must be popular with students.


    Such a child was the closest to him, and as if it was fate, he would continue to be a partner.


    I��ll sleep too. Wake me up when I eat later.


    Chi okay good night.


    huh.


    I couldn��t help but be attracted to Jean Valjean.


    Ha Baek-ryun went back to his seat and looked at him sleeping again.


    Seeing him warms my heart.


    Meanwhile-.


    ��Is it strange?


    Who does Valjang look like, who does he look like?


    she suddenly thought.


    It��s been 4 years since I got to know Jean Valjean.


    Ha Baek-ryeon, who watched Valjean��s growth up close, recently projected someone from him.


    Why does Uncle come to mind?


    He��s not even as handsome as a foot man��


    although he��s a little cool sometimes.


    Uncle Noh Eun-ha.


    Ha Baek-ryun shook her head as she suddenly remembered Jang Valjean.


    I decided to erase my thoughts.


    It was rude to Jean Valjean.


    ��


    The 2nd Uijeongbu Recapture War begins.


    The story spread around the world became a hot topic for people.


    What do you think? Do you really think you will succeed this time?


    The fairy must have said that she recaptured Uijeongbu because she was confident. I bet you didn��t want to eat it again after eating it big the other day.


    i believe i will succeed It was completely different then and now. Players are much better.


    The response was generally positive.


    People also had ears to hear.


    Every day in the media, there was a story that the power of players had grown surprisingly compared to the past.


    Besides, didn��t they see the player��s strength with their own eyes?


    Especially-.


    -Pandora Clan is also participating in the war? Then it��s just over. What kind of players are there?


    Of course, there is no room for mentioning the Pandora Clan Road, < Snow Window >, < Fairy >, < Shadow >, < Sacred Sword >, < Adamantine Sword >�� All of them are outstanding people, yes.


    People��s awareness of Pandora Clan was very high.


    It��s been 5 years now.


    Five years was enough time for a clan to become firmly established in public perception.


    The Pandora Clan members showed such outstanding skills.


    Have you ever heard of the nine pillars?


    Savior? what is that?


    It refers to the Pandora Clan��s representative player, excluding the Pandora Clanlord Sublord. Recently, people from the Galactic Church have started calling it that.


    Savior? You mean 9 people? Why are there so many people? It will be difficult to memorize. Other clans have about 5-7 members��


    but this is also a lot less than the Twelve Palaces. then that��s good


    Seriously, people even coined new words while enumerating Pandora Clan��s representative players.


    that��s the savior


    It means the nine pillars that support the Pandora clan.


    So, who is in the Savior? It must mean that there is no such thing as < Crimson Wings >, < Bookmark >, < Adamantine Sword >, < Fairy >, or < Angel of the Battlefield >.


    But this is different for each person. Some say that it is unclear who is the savior because it has not yet been firmly established, but these people are usually included.


    say it. But did you memorize it all? The real Pandora Clan is virtuous��. Are you studying?


    Later, I will write a dissertation about the women who are deeply related to < Crimson Earthquake >. I��m going to replace my graduation thesis with it


    . It��s okay, let��s talk now.


    Who is that��.


    Since the Mana cult anti-marriage terror, there has been no event worth mentioning in the world.


    As a result, the Savior of Clan Pandora has not yet been firmly established.


    The world said that Guju would be decided in the second Uijeongbu recapture war.


    In any case, the person who is most often mentioned as the Savior at the present time was the following.


    < Snow Window > Ryu Yeonhwa < Gale > Jinparang < Shadow > Han Changjin < Sacred Sword > Choi Eunhyuk < Kumho > Jinseo Nae < Scorching Witch > Bae Subin < Saint of the Order > Illya and < Star Arrow > Kaede Hoshimiya and < Little Giant > It��s Kang Si-hyung.


    Hmm��. I like < Quartet > better than < Scorching Witch >��


    although there are many people like you. But < Quartet > is not very noticeable when compared to < Scorching Witch >.


    < Little Giant > is a bit surprising. I don��t think < Double Penetration > or < All Poisoning > aren��t too bad either. If you fill it up with dealers, it doesn��t feel colorful. I don��t think < Little Giant > is bad either.


    Hmm�� is that still undecided? Since Pandora Clan hasn��t announced anything, nothing has been decided.


    Then I��ll have to push my opinion. If my opinion becomes mainstream, won��t Pandora Clan be able to ignore it?


    You have nothing to do either�� are you studying?


    Different people had different numbers of people to enter the savior.


    However, the number of nine people was generally accepted.


    Zenith Clan Ogum.


    Seven Lions of Clan Regulus.


    Shinra Clan Six Stars.


    Myungwang Clan Five Spirits.


    Blaze Clan Palok.


    Tempest Clan Oh Maeng Geum.


    The Seven Great Lakes of the KK Clan.


    Donghae Clan Six Dragons.


    Compared to the words referring to the representative players of other clans, they belonged to quite a lot.


    Nevertheless, the reason the number did not decrease was because the players of Pandora Clan were very deeply imprinted on people.


    ��Long live the galaxy! Long live! Long live!��


    ��Glory be to the Crimson God!��


    On the other hand, as the Mana Church was disbanded, the influence of the Eunha Church became stronger.


    Two years ago, after the anti-marriage terror attack in Manaism, Noh Eun-ha from < Crimson Earthquake > was really revered like a god.


    So, the news that Pandora Clan was participating in the second recapture of Uijeongbu brought a very positive response from public opinion.


    Of course, not everyone was hopeful.


    You don��t know what the world is doing.


    Wasn��t this the atmosphere during the 1st Uijeongbu Recapture War? Then, later, I got hurt by the monsters hiding in Uijeongbu.


    Pandora Clan has a lot of bubbles. After this recapture battle, their true skills will be revealed.


    There was also negative public opinion.


    They thought that the value of Pandora Clan was greatly bubbled up.


    I couldn��t even deny it unconditionally.


    Public opinion about Pandora Clan was quite overheated.


    ������.��


    Is that someone��s intention?


    Did it really happen by accident?


    people didn��t know


    Nonetheless, one thing was known: the value of Pandora Clan would be determined through the second Uijeongbu Recapture War.


    ��


    Public opinion is excited with the news that the second Uijeongbu recapture war will begin.


    You will succeed and you will fail.


    Those who did not participate in the recapture of Uijeongbu talked about it as if they were players.


    In fact, the players spared their words and went into intense training for the recapture of Uijeongbu.


    And the clans spent time organizing the personnel to take part in the recapture of Uijeongbu.


    ��The list of people who expressed their intention to participate in the recapture of Uijeongbu is written in the document there.


    Quite a lot.


    Except for the newcomers who joined this year, almost everyone expressed their intention to participate.


    It was the same with Clan Pandora.


    Not too long ago, at the Mana Management Organization meeting, they decided to take charge of the 2nd Supply Platoon, and the responsibility became heavy.


    As a result, Pandora Clan would have meetings every day on how to organize its members.


    And on this day, Han Seo-hyun presented the results of a preliminary investigation of those willing to participate in the recapture war.


    Eunha and the subloads were lost in thought while looking at the results.


    First of all, let��s hold off those who are below B-class in terms of the mana management organization��s evaluation level.


    Soon, Eunha opened her mouth.


    The Mana Management Organization announced last year that it would allow players who received C0 or higher to participate in the battle.


    However, when Eunha thought, C-class players would not be of much help.


    C-class is very easy to die.


    Now that some people have gathered in the clan, I can��t let them die.


    C-level players were also very different.


    Players who graduated from the academy with high grades received a C+ grade.


    So, many of them were underestimated.


    But the experience could not be ignored.


    Even if you are a promising player with A-level skills, if your experience is C-level, there is a high possibility that you will not be able to respond well to situations that require improvisation.


    I couldn��t take such people to Uijeongbu where I didn��t know what would happen.


    It��s like taking C-class kids. Since the city is infested with monsters, we won��t be able to afford it either. I��m in favor


    The subloads also agreed.


    Mok Min-ho and them both wanted to avoid worthless sacrifices.


    As a result, it was decided that those participating in Uijeongbu were B-level or higher players in the mana management organization.


    Then, let��s select the people who should be left in the clan from among the two. Some don��t have to defend the clan.


    A little over 30 people.


    Eunah Noh checked their names and asked people for their opinions.


    they put their heads together


    Clan wars are also banned during the Uijeongbu Recapture War, so there won��t be any emergency.


    There were also clan members who did not participate in the recapture war anyway.


    Considering the number of them, it didn��t seem necessary to leave many B+ players or higher.


    In case of emergency, < Mercenary King > will send support and help, so there is no need to worry too much.


    Where were the Itaewon forces?


    The alleyway forces, including twenty-five of < Drifting >, would also be helpful.


    And as there were no people in the clan, escorts like Lee Jeong-hyeon even escorted Ha Baek-ryeon.


    The clan wouldn��t have to worry.


    Eventually, the galaxy decided that 30 players would participate in the recapture battle.


    Let��s decide the number of people like this�� Eunah noona and Minho, you reorganize the number into five parties. You know there must be at least one telepath in the party, right?


    yes i will do that Eunha��s party will have Seo Nana Riel attached.


    Then Jinparang��you can organize it in a party that lacks firepower. There should be at least one supporter per party.


    The two of you know how to organize it well.


    Confidence and Noh Eun-ah, Mok Min-ho, Jeong Ha-yang, and Cha Eun-woo take on the role of party leaders.


    The number of parties was just right.


    Eunha now decided to let go.


    The role of contacting the clans belonging to the 2nd supply platoon and making plans to support the Pandora clan members was all up to the administrators and sublords.


    What about our clan supplies? There are so many sponsored groups, so you don��t have to worry about quality or taste.


    Its own role is only to make payments.


    If there was one more thing, it was to take a closer look at the party that will be organized later.


    So, Eun-ha decided to participate in the meeting with a comfortable mind.


    -By the way, did you hear that?


    uh? clang? what sound?


    My head hurts if I keep meeting.


    when it was time to take a break.


    Jung Ha-yang suddenly brought up the topic.


    Eunha tilted her head.


    Then Jeong Ha-yang said��.


    ��Recently, there was a story that the players representing our clan were being called Saviors. Savior? It means nine pillars. sea??h th�� Nov��l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    There��s no way we��re in there, and who is there?


    Talk about representative players.


    Eunha showed curiosity.


    It has been five years since the founding of Pandora Clan.


    It was not strange that a word was created to refer to the player representing the clan.


    Um�� but it doesn��t seem like it��s been decided yet. Some of the members are definitely fixed, but some are different from person to person.


    Jung Ha-yang recites the names of the clan members who are called Saviors.


    Most of them were original clan members.


    Eunha nodded as she heard the names of the clan members.


    If everyone wasn��t in our clan, another clan would have done a strand, but it��s a pity.


    It was not easy to distinguish superiority and inferiority even when Eunha thought.


    In the end, it seemed that the world had no choice but to decide.


    As expected��.


    ��That��s why everyone said they were eager to make a mark in this recapture match. There was even a blue oppa who saw me and begged me to take a picture.


    Well, I guess this recapture will be the starting point.


    It is said that the clan members who are mentioned as saviors are currently undergoing hell training.


    They don��t want to be called just players who belong to Pandora Clan.


    I want to build a reputation.


    I want to do a feat.


    who wouldn��t


    That��s why-.


    ��This recapture match will be the stage where the 3rd generation players will be active.


    Not only Pandora Clan, but many heroes will appear everywhere.


    Just like the galaxy did before the regression.

 Chapter 768

    Relife Player 768


    [Chapter 197]


    [Long Desire]


    Early morning.


    Players participating in the second recapture of Uijeongbu gathered in front of the barrier at Dobong Station.


    ������.��


    A high-rise barrier.


    A barrier that seemed to block even the sky stood in front of them.


    Beyond that barrier is Uijeongbu.


    And today we cross that barrier.


    The players put their hands on the devices with stiff faces.


    It was an unconscious act.


    The only thing they could count on in the battlefield ahead was their weapons.


    [��It is spread by the Mana Management Organization. All players must assemble in their assigned platoon by 9:00 am. Spread it once again. All players��]


    supply strategy communication.


    The recapture party was divided into three units, each with a platoon squad under each unit.


    It has about 4500 troops.


    The number was similar to the number of troops put in during the first recapture of Uijeongbu.


    They walked along, listening to the telepathic voices ringing loudly in their heads.


    [All platoons, please check the number of people and inform the unit commander as soon as possible.]


    Eventually, the set time came.


    The telepathists representing the platoon transmitted telepathy to the players gathered in their platoon.


    [Hello everyone from the 2nd supply platoon. From now on, I will deliver the message of the Pandora Clanlord. Squad leaders, please urgently figure out the current status of the squad and report it face-to-face to the Pandora Clan navigator Jung Ha-yang. Squads reporting late or inaccurately reporting personnel may be subject to a reasonable penalty. The Pandora Clan Jinseo or telepathy will deliver the above.]


    The players belonging to the 2nd Supply Platoon turned their heads in the direction the telepathy came from.


    Is that person Jinsanna?


    It��s as pretty as I��ve heard. Although the impression is quite arrogant��


    You can feel the elegance just by looking at it. Ain have a lot of experience of being discriminated against, so timidity is common. Otherwise, they tend to be easy-going because they grew up tough��. But over there, they give off an atmosphere as if they grew up like Kyushu, a foster family�� They


    are direct descendants of KK Pharmaceutical.


    um so is that so? In any case, it deserves to be popular with people and demihumans.


    ������.��


    Pandora Clan telepathist Jin Seo-na.


    He was a fox-type Ain with golden hair that shone brightly in the morning sun.


    She gave off an atmosphere that seemed impossible to deal with hastily, and she was a hot topic in many ways.


    The first reason is her beauty.


    The second reason is her background.


    The third reason is��


    [��There. If you have time to chat, please quickly figure out the number of people. Please follow me when I say good things. Neither I nor Pandora Clanlord want to waste time on things like this.]


    ��Identify this number!!�� sea??h th�� NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    That she is well-known as the messenger of the Pandora Clan Lord Noh Eun-ha.


    There were quite a few telepathists in Clan Pandora.


    However, the Pandora Clanlord always used Jinsona as a messenger when disseminating important information.


    And sure enough.


    She wielded the authority of the Pandora Clanlord as if for granted, giving them a stinging warning.


    Only then did the players, who woke up, hurriedly figured out the number of people.


    Eventually, time passed��


    [��There will be a declaration from Mana Management Organization Minister Baek Seo-jin.]


    The number of people is over.


    The players who lined up with Oh heard the declaration of Baek Seo-jin, the < King of Darkness >.


    Head of the twelfth seat.


    The general manager who commands the 2nd Uijeongbu Recapture Unit.


    [��We lost a lot.]


    ������.��


    In a solemn atmosphere.


    Baek Seo-jin opened his mouth.


    [��we��ve been living in an era of loss so far. I lost, lost, and lost until now.]


    ������.��


    [But��.]


    Baek Seo-jin��s declaration was the official signal for the start of the recapture war.


    The players listened to his speech and stomped on the ground as if in sympathy.


    A thumping sound spread through the area and again beat their hearts.


    [��We will not lose any more, and we will regain what was taken away.]


    Simple and direct words ignite people��s hearts.


    Until now, it was an era of loss.


    But from now on, it��s different.


    Baek Seo-jin raised his voice even more.


    [��From now on, we will start with Uijeongbu beyond the wall and take back the northern part above it! We will no longer lose but only gain, and we will face an era of recapture and pioneering. From today, we will live in an era of great prosperity!]


    ��������!!!!��


    The era of recapture and pioneering.


    and a time of great prosperity.


    From now on, a world that has not been experienced before will unfold.


    There, beyond that lofty wall, much prosperity awaits.


    People��s hearts jumped.


    People who came to see the recapture team let out enthusiastic shouts.


    The players shouted as if they couldn��t lose.


    So-.


    [��Good luck to the recapture team.]


    The second Uijeongbu recapture war has begun.


    ��


    There was no door through the barrier.


    As a result, the recapture team had no choice but to climb the barrier on their own.


    The problem was the goods transported by the supply communications unit.


    The bigger problem is��


    ��The tanks are more of a problem.


    The ammunition to be loaded on the tank is also a problem.


    Eunha turned her gaze to one side.


    The 1st and 3rd Supply Platoon were struggling to raise tanks.


    The weight of the M48 Patton series tank is said to be about 45 tons.


    It was a heavy burden even for casters and supporters to lift the chariot with magic.


    Even so, it was considerably faster than the soldiers posted.


    Even those soldiers learned magic, but they couldn��t compare to the players who rolled and rolled in real combat.


    The soldiers�� magic was typical and the effect was mediocre.


    It was a typical weakness of magic.


    In contrast, the players�� magic was very diverse.


    It meant that they improved or developed it to suit their own temperament, and the effect was beyond question.


    However, there were still many tanks to be raised.


    can��t help it after


    We can only help a little.


    As it was the same supply unit��s job, Eunha couldn��t pretend she didn��t see it.


    Besides, I didn��t want to waste time moving tanks.


    decided to help them


    Araya, you take the caster supporters from Squad 1 to Squad 5 to help. that��s gonna kill me


    Eh, that looks very heavy��. Okay, okay. I��ll come help you.


    Eunha asked Joara.


    Even though she was reluctant, she finally nodded.


    Soon, with the help of Jeong Ha-yang, she recruited casters and supporters from other squads.


    They turned to the soldiers.


    Memento Magia


    Open the lid of an old pocket watch.


    Joara has improved her calculation ability.


    She swung a cane that looked like a baton.


    Harmony Stick, a device made from Chungmu-level treasure.


    The tip of the wand sparkled.


    At the end, the magic flowed out like sheet music and floated around her.


    Magnetize


    Magnetic Field


    Lighten The Load Flying


    ��


    Zero Gravity


    One score is divided into four parts.


    Music notes that float in the sky merge with each other to achieve harmony.


    Giving magnetism to the chariot.


    When the ground is set to become magnetic, the tank gently rises from the ground.


    In addition, floating magic is given to lighten the weight of the chariot and set it to rise to a certain height.


    ������.��


    Then the tanks began to rise higher.


    The players were stunned for a moment.


    By combining the four magics appropriately, ordinary dimensional magic is sublimated into higher dimensional magic.


    A few people are sticking together to do the job alone that can barely get one to fly high into the sky.


    People were just astonished.


    Either that or not, Joara was only focused on lowering the tank safely over the barrier.


    Levitation


    She soared high into the sky.


    As she swung the baton, the chariot moved in the direction of the swing.


    Then I��ll go over the barrier first to help with the haulage.


    yes good job


    Joara disappears with the tank.


    Eun-ha turned her back on Jo A-ra, who had disappeared behind the barrier.


    ��Then let��s go up too.


    By that time, the 2nd Supply Platoon had almost finished their work.


    They were climbing the barrier.


    Eunha also decided to climb the barrier with Pandora Clan members.


    ��


    Pandora Clan Navigator On Tae-hee.


    She was very nervous.


    From now on, we will move on to Uijeongbu.


    There was no way I wouldn��t be afraid.


    Now, I came to regret that I promised to participate in the second Uijeongbu recapture battle along with my motive Son Ga-yeon.


    The wall is big��


    Standing in front of the wall.


    On Tae-hee was overwhelmed as it was.


    That barrier was fear.


    The fear that people who were afraid of monsters decades ago piled up in fear.


    Standing in front of the barrier, she felt as if she could feel the horror that people at the time would have experienced while building the barrier.


    right then-


    ����Are you nervous?��


    Ah, Ga-Yeon��.


    Son Ga-Yeon suddenly held her hand.


    On Tae-hee, taken aback by the hand approaching from behind, put on a relieved expression only when she saw Son Ga-yeon��s face.


    Soon, she smiled bitterly.


    What if I��m scared


    Ga-yeon would be worried, and other people would be worried too.


    There is no turning back now.


    So, it was nothing to worry about other people.


    On Tae-hee shook her head.


    Wasn��t he applying because he didn��t want to send Son Ga-yeon alone to Uijeongbu, which was infested with monsters in the first place?


    she made up her mind


    I��m fine. Ga-yeon, who are you?


    ��I��m nervous, but it��s okay. It��s not like we��re alone here.��


    Yes, that��s right.


    The phrase that came to mind on Ga-Yeon Son��s mask.


    On Tae-hee read the phrase and her expression immediately relaxed.


    Soon, her gaze turned to the Pandora Clan players in one place.


    their ancestors.


    Seeing their backs made me feel relieved.


    Especially-.


    -It��s okay because I have Eunha oppa.


    You won��t have to worry.


    Pandora Clan Road Noh Eun-ha.


    Her gaze was fixed on him.


    Curiously, all the other clan members seemed to be looking at him.


    I guess they all have the same idea.


    Just then, Eunha, who had been talking with Jung Ha-yang, looked back at the clan members.


    ��Then let��s go up too.


    ������!!��


    Noh Eun-ha instructed.


    Clan members and unit members responded.


    to forget fear.


    On Tae-hee and the clan members responded loudly.


    it��s okay everything will be fine


    Starting with Noh Eun-ha.


    Clan members such as Noh Eun-ah, Mokmin-ho, Cha Eun-woo, and Jung Ha-yang climb the wall in turn.


    On Tae-hee put her hand on the barrier.


    On one side hung a rope that someone had lowered from above.


    On


    Tae-hee held the rope as hard as she could.


    Then, he expressed mana under his feet to keep him from falling off the wall.


    She just rode the wall.


    Whoa��!


    A height you don��t know when you��ll rise.


    I felt like I was about to give up trying to climb the wall with a heavy load.


    It��s like fighting loneliness.


    It��s like fighting fear again.


    No matter how high I climbed, sweat was already pouring down my body.


    ��Are you okay? If you��re tired, you can sit against the wall and take a break.


    At that time, Yoo Nam-hoon spoke to me.


    < All Poisoning > Yoo Nam-hoon.


    Namhun Yoo was very popular among the members of the Pandora Clan, along with < Sacred Sword > Choi Eunhyuk.


    His personality of caring for his subordinates was a factor in his popularity.


    It was like that even now.


    Yoo Nam-hoon was looking at her with a worried face.


    no brother I��m OK. Climb first. I��ll follow soon.


    ��OK got it. Don��t push yourself too hard though.


    Yes, Thanks.


    On Tae-hee smiled brightly.


    Namhun Yoo was worried, but didn��t say anything more.


    He climbed the wall past her.


    On Tae-hee moved her hand again.


    You shouldn��t have a hard time being a navigator.


    I am also a member of Clan Pandora.


    On Tae-hee raised her head.


    still a long way to go.


    I don��t know when I��ll climb all the walls.


    However, On Tae-hee was not discouraged.


    Up there, Pandora Clan members were climbing the wall.


    whoop!


    They serve as guides.


    If you follow them, you will see the end someday.


    So let��s not be afraid.


    Clan members who go ahead of you will cut through all horrors.


    So-.


    -Was it hard to climb up? ruler. Oh Eun-ah brother.


    give me a hand I will lift you up.


    She finally climbed the wall.


    That time when you try to reach out to the top.


    Noh Eun-ha held out her hand.


    A face that seems to be proud.


    The corner of On Tae-hee��s mouth naturally went up in the feeling of being acknowledged by him.


    she took his hand


    Noh Eun-ha pulled her with all her might.


    Seeing beyond the wall for the first time? how are you feeling? I feel like I am at the forefront of my country.


    Wow��


    Climb up the wall.


    A strong wind blew.


    Her hair covered her eyes.


    On Tae-hee, who brushed her hair behind her ear with her hands, opened her eyes.


    I��m really at the forefront.


    Jungle overgrown with bushes.


    A sparsely visible gray building.


    and traces of past civilizations.


    A world he knew nothing about was unfolding before his eyes.


    On Tae-hee was soaked in emotion.


    The moment I saw this scene, I realized that I really participated in the recapture of Uijeongbu.


    Anxiety reared its head in my heart.


    well�� can you do it?


    Will he be able to regain the world that was stolen by the monsters?


    Overwhelmed by Mother Nature, On Tae-hee could not shake off her anxiety.


    It was then.


    Ah��


    the wind blew again.


    On Tae-hee held her hair with her hand and looked for other clan members.


    And look at their backs.


    Anxiety disappeared like a lie.


    ����.


    maroon cloak.


    The cloak, tailored for the recapture of Uijeongbu, was fluttering in the wind.


    Dozens of cloaks fluttered as if huge wings were spreading.


    ������.��


    Pandora Clan members looking at the horizon while being blown by the wind.


    Kaede Hoshimiya, Ranger < Star Arrow >, is still following the road casually even after seeing that scene.


    Bae Su-bin, the caster of < Scorching Witch >, kneels on one knee and lowers herself in case the wind blows her away.


    Hunter and telepathist < Gale > Jinpa-rang is laughing with his arms crossed, wondering what makes him happy even in this situation.


    Dealer < Divine Sword > Choi Eun-hyeok with his hand on the scabbard.


    Sniper < Double Penetration > Bong Gu-rae checks his rifle again.


    Min-ho Mok, the dealer with both hands on the sword lying on the floor.


    Jin Seo-na from < Kumho >, a telepathist wagging her tail while brushing her hair blowing in the wind.


    Dealer Ryu Yeon-hwa in < Seolchang > with flowing blue hair.


    In addition, the appearances of many clan members approached me like huge beings.


    ��Since I climbed the wall on this scale, the monsters deserve to notice. A lot of them are coming. Everyone, be alert from now on.


    And even Noh Eun-ha from < Crimson Zone >.


    On Tae-hee was relieved to think that she was a part of them.


    There was no need to worry.


    Those fluttering maroon cloaks will protect you.


    And he himself will protect them and become a part of a huge wing.


    ��


    Overwhelmed by the world beyond the barrier.


    But the players had to come to their senses right away.


    The monsters sensed their presence and were rushing near the barrier.


    [I am conveying the message of the Pandora Clanlord, so please follow the 2nd Supply Platoon! Dealers and Hunters go down the barrier first and annihilate them! The above will be delivered by the Pandora Clan Jinseo or the telepathist.]


    [Pandora Clan telepathist Ariel! We will send you additional information! Caster Supporter Sniper, please support from above the wall as it is! Then, good luck!]


    Each platoon leader started to deal with it.


    The 2nd supply platoon was the same.


    Players active in Jung-gu, Yongsan-gu, moved immediately.


    The dealer hunters went down the barrier with quick movements.


    Subsequently, the rangers and guardians descended on the ropes set up by the hunters.


    At that time, the dealers were dealing with the monsters that came from the front.


    Keyeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee


    Monsters are quick.


    and ferocious


    The attack is even heavy.


    Players clicked their tongues at the power of the monsters that appeared outside Cocoon.


    But they were people who rolled and rolled.


    In particular, those who suffered the disaster in Seoul continued their attacks without fear of those who were stronger than expected.


    Don��t worry about what��s behind you, kill whatever comes your way! After all, everyone is an ally!


    The players of the Dasan Clan, who are in charge of the 2nd squad of the 2nd supply platoon.


    shouted one of them, smashing the monster��s head with an axe.


    Clan members responded.


    Don��t panic! Even in terms of numbers, there are more of us anyway!


    The 6th tier monsters appear in front��! Hope to support you soon!


    3rd party! You guys stop him and the 2nd party provides cover! practice!


    ��Conduct!!����


    Perfect for warming up.


    The players of the Dasan Clan were intoxicated with the battle.


    no, no one did


    The power of the players who formed a large army could not be ignored.


    A large army of monsters is being swept away.


    In addition, there were even players who firmly supported them behind their backs.


    Where is that?


    There��s nothing to pay attention to around you, so pour all your firepower!


    It wasn��t downtown.


    There were no civilians around.


    There was no need to worry about damage.


    So the players generously exerted their strength.


    Above all��


    ��The country of thorns,


    Spark Blast


    Comet.


    They believed in the potential of Clan Pandora, under their command.


    There was no way that those who were active in Jung-gu didn��t know.


    Kwak Kwa Kwa Kwam!


    Sensing that a battle had taken place, the guys flocked again in groups.


    But there was no need for the dealers to run to the front and fight with them.


    A tree trunk with thorns protruding from the ground out of nowhere stopped the movements of the monsters.


    Just then, fireballs and arrows rained down from the sky.


    Those who suffered from being stuck in the thorns fell down without even resisting.


    further-.


    ��I was wondering if I could feel the coldness


    of the Hanmae-


    ryu monsoon rain.


    Pillars of ice, sharp like awl, fell on the ground heated by the flames.


    The breathless monster pierced the body and died.


    The lead has collapsed! Charge!


    ��Turn around��!!��


    The momentum of the monsters faltered.


    The Dasan Clan did not miss that moment.


    The people who received the signal from the Clanlord charged as soon as the thorns disappeared.


    And just then��


    ��Roaring!


    A fire broke out.


    Crimson fire passed them by.


    Players were not taken aback.


    All the players in Yongsan-gu and Jung-gu knew who was handling the crimson flames.


    Far from being startled, they were rather satisfied with the fact that they were running with the flames. The flames of


    the transmutation


    phoenix��s cape


    protect the players.


    The flames divided into several branches attacked the flocking monsters.

 Chapter 769

    Relife Player 769


    [Chapter 197]


    [Long Desire (2)]


    Night is the stage for monsters.


    Their danger is greatly increased.


    Moreover, it was very dangerous at night in Uijeongbu where Cocoon was not in power.


    Fighting against the ferocious guys in an environment where you can��t even look into the darkness properly, you lose a lot of troops.


    That��s why-.


    [��This is a message from the commander of the 2nd supply platoon. All of the 2nd Supply Platoon safely arrived at the designated location. I will take a break as of now.]


    The first day before the second Uijeongbu recapture.


    The players who crossed the barrier at Dobong Station arrived at Shinhan University near Mangwolsa Station that evening.


    They set up camp to spend the night there.


    Fortunately, it was not necessary to smoke all the tents.


    The condition of the university buildings was intact.


    The players quickly unpacked and made their camp.


    Then we ate dinner.


    I thought I would never eat combat rations again after graduating from the academy, but I never thought the day would come when I would eat them again.


    And are you eating well?


    I don��t know if it��s because I��m hungry, but it��s delicious. I hate myself so much��


    It��s because I��m in the military.


    Let��s call it the player��s constitution. It seems like everyone is just like me.


    Until you reach Mangwolsa Station.


    The recaptured units fought at least five battles per platoon.


    As much as that, the monsters kept popping out and stealing their stamina.


    In addition, marching with a heavy load had no choice but to consume more stamina.


    Even the role of the platoon commanded by Pandora Clan was supply.


    There was no choice but to carry a lot of luggage.


    Kang Si-hyung, who even ate pound cakes, was able to lament when he remembered his situation.


    Still, eat a lot of delicious food. If you go to Uijeongbu, you probably won��t be able to eat as comfortably as you do today.


    ��why does that sound sound like I��m going to roll it without rest in Uijeongbu? ������.��


    The other Pandora Clan members were also wearing exhausted faces.


    It was far-fetched to think of the monsters and corps commanders he had to deal with in the future.


    Even while they were taking a break like this, they didn��t know if the monsters were replenishing their numbers as much as they were subjugated today.


    Because there was no way I didn��t know that feeling.


    Galactic or sublords went around encouraging the clan members.


    Of course, Eunha��s encouragement also sounded different, like Kang Si-hyung��s.


    People who know Noh Eun-ha��s viciousness say that the rice did not go over well.


    The kids are just tired.


    Since it is the role of leading the platoon, the burden will be heavy.


    Meanwhile, Eunha counted the clan members.


    Almost 5 years since the clan was founded.


    Now they could be said to have established themselves as decent players.


    However, the experience of leading other players was still not enough.


    So now the burden will be heavy.


    Your body will become strained for no reason, and you will be concerned about the people following you behind your back.


    You don��t have to worry too much about the stupid type or Ariel.


    The problem is people like Sihyung and Minho. I have too much energy in my body right now.


    You need to take the strength out of your body.


    Today is but a prelude.


    It starts in earnest tomorrow.


    The monsters active in Uijeongbu are faster and stronger than the monsters we defeated today.


    So I had to make sure that the members of the clan did not give their bodies too much power.


    This was a problem not only for Pandora Clan, but for the entire recapture team.


    Still, there is nothing I can��t solve.


    Of course, there was no way that the recapture team hadn��t had this problem in mind.


    There was only one way.


    So Eun-ha waited for a call from Baek Seo-jin, who would be residing at Dobongsan Station during the period before recapture.


    And shortly thereafter, telepathy was transmitted to him.


    [��Supply unit commander spreads. All supply platoon commanders, please release #19 supply and supply it to each platoon.]


    The telepathy that has been waiting.


    The corner of Eunha��s mouth went up.


    He clapped his hands audibly to get the attention of the others.


    Everyone said that they had a hard day today, so they decided to drink from the top. All squad leaders, come forward.


    [I am conveying the message of the Pandora Clanlord, so please implement it quickly. All squad leaders come forward��]


    ������!!��


    It��s dew! I really wanted to drink dew right now, but our noh eunha is the best! best!


    Speaking of alcohol.


    The eyes of the people with tired faces widened.


    Needless to say after that.


    Clan members swept their clan roads and pushed them forward.


    I even heard shouts of hurray from other places.


    [We��re not drinking first! I��ll supply it to other platoons first and then drink it!]


    The spirit of the people was amazing.


    A person who had been weak until just a moment ago jumped up from his seat and quickly stepped forward.


    As Jinseo-na calmed them down, they started to work quickly as if it was okay.


    People��s hands and feet fit so well��


    Eunha smiled bitterly.


    People came from not only the 2nd supply platoon, but also other platoons.


    They were willing to help and carried supplies.


    Even when fighting during the day, they were far from cooperating with each other, but they were surprisingly coordinated.


    Thanks to this, it spread quickly.


    ��If you drink today, you probably won��t have anything to drink in Uijeongbu.


    ������.��


    Eunha raised her glass.


    The players looked at him.


    As a platoon commander, he spoke in a solemn tone.


    So let��s drink with the mindset that we won��t have anything to drink for a while. But don��t get so drunk that you can��t even control yourself. You��re right in the middle of our battlefield.


    A few people giggled.


    But I couldn��t help but laugh out loud.


    They also knew why the recapture team took out the alcohol.


    There was obviously an intention to relieve their fatigue, but��


    ��This could be your last life, so drink it one last time before you die.


    Eunha didn��t even mention it.


    They didn��t even bother to say it.


    For some, this may be their last drink.


    He just wanted to get drunk at this moment and forget about vague fears.


    Cheers. Drink in moderation. Do you know if it causes problems? Cheers.


    ��Cheers!!��


    Eventually, Eunha pours in the alcohol.


    The players shouted loudly.


    From there, a noisy drinking party took place.


    Eun-ha walked around the drinking table and exchanged glasses with the squad leaders.


    They even went to Pandora Clan members to exchange drinks.


    Come on Drew! Come here! Our galaxy I believed! I trusted you and didn��t even bring dew!


    you just drink it


    Heh��. It��s too much, isn��t it a joke?


    yeah no kidding only one bottle I��ll just drink one more bottle. No, only two bottles.


    just drink it Minji, take good care of you. He will definitely try to drink more.


    yeah i��ll keep an eye on it Ariel Did you hear that too? It��s just one bottle.


    Hing��


    The clan members were also excited.


    However, Eunha pointed out Ariel, who was dancing on the shoulders among them.


    A person of interest in the clan who has trouble controlling his drinking.


    Eunha warned her.


    Her light blue scales drooped and she lowered her head.


    Squidward cries.


    Eunha sighed.


    If you listen to me carefully, I��ll secretly let you drink one cup at a time in Uijeongbu too.


    ��really?


    yes really


    How many years have we known each other?


    Eunha knew Ariel��s tendency.


    Stopping drinking altogether was counterproductive.


    That��s why Eun-ha said he would let her secretly drink as an exception.


    Then her face brightened.


    So be patient. Stop whining, you whiner.


    If I put up with it, will you compliment me too?


    that��s what you do I��ll work hard! But if you let me drink two cups a day, I��ll work hard until I��m done.


    You just have to work hard on your job.


    Chit.


    Eunha tousled her pink hair and turned around.


    I decided to find other clan members as well.


    Then-.


    ��Clanlord! here it is! Won��t you drink with us? Clan Road! I have a seat here.


    Shit��. Baba��.


    Where the galaxy was going next.


    There were twins.


    Eunha clicked her tongue when she saw the twins waving at her.


    It was obvious what they were going to say.


    As expected��.


    ��You won��t be able to solve the piled up during the recapture period�� What can we do?


    Unni By the way, isn��t there a White Road over there for the Clan Lord?


    Wouldn��t it be hard to find time because White Road is also busy? You can��t even get out of the platoon because you��re in command of the platoon. Oh I bet On the other hand, we can go far with the excuse of exploring our surroundings. Doesn��t that work? omg im excited If that happens, we did it for the first time in Uijeongbu�� Oh, I��m looking forward to it. Worrying about getting caught by monsters, drink it outside��


    You guys should drink it in moderation too. Just in case you seduced other people, even as a joke, don��t get hurt for nothing.


    ��Sheesh.��


    Eunha ignored the twins.


    Ignoring was the answer.


    He got up after exchanging glasses with the clan members gathered there.


    ��


    The platoon members must have taken care of it to some extent.


    Eunha now decided to go see the other unit commanders.


    Coincidentally, the Regulus Clan contacted Eunha a little while ago.


    Did you say that the commanders were drinking together to talk about strategy?


    I entrusted the platoon to Jeong Ha-yang.


    The galaxy headed for the roof of the building.


    A chatter was heard from above.


    It looked like he was drinking.


    Eunha opened the roof door and went out.


    Familiar faces came into view.


    W Pandora Clan Lord! Are you here?


    come and have a drink �� hello.


    Blaze Clan Lord Kang Hyeon-cheol.


    Eun-ha frowned at him and bowed her head to Do Wan-joon, the king of clan lords.


    Then I checked people.


    Zenith Clanlord Ji Yong-hyun.


    Shinra Clanlord Kim Yu-jin.


    Regulus Clan Lord Gu Yeon-soo.


    Tempest Clanlord Kang Ye-hee.


    Donghae Clanlord Kim Seong-min.


    Samra Clan Road Chong Eun-joo.


    In addition, there were quite a few people in the seat who had platoon command authority.


    There are < Thunder Emperor > and < The Holy Mother >.


    Didn��t KK Clan Road come?


    Several twelve seats were also visible.


    It was surprising that < Beast Tamer > Hwangsan-kun, who was also the KK Clan Lord and the Twelve, was not present.


    Instead, in Clan KK, one of the Seven Greats sat in the seat.


    When our eyes met, he bowed his head in greeting.


    Come here, Pandora Clan Road. ��Cause I��ve got a seat


    You can sit next to Hyeon-cheol, or there is an empty space next to me, so you can sit here.


    Yes, then you should sit next to Regulus Clanlord.


    Chet.


    What should I do if I��m not a kid and I��m so sad because I have a seat?


    Soon, Eun-ha ignored Kang Hyeon-cheol and sat down next to Gu Yeon-soo.


    Hyeoncheol Kang grumbled.


    Park Hye-rim sighed.


    A sight I��ve become accustomed to by now.


    People burst into laughter.


    Five years was enough time for Eunha to mingle with them.


    In addition, Clan Regulus, sponsored by the Alice Group, and Clan Shinra, sponsored by the Luminous Group, were very friendly to Eunha.


    Myeongwang Clan sponsored by Hana Group Donghae Clan sponsored by Donghae Group was the same.


    But what is this drink? I know these things aren��t designated as supply items��


    Meanwhile, while Eun-ha was drinking from Gu Yeon-soo, she noticed something strange.


    The bottle of alcohol was unusual.


    Even just by looking at it, I could tell that it was an expensive drink.


    Oh this? It was brought by the great king, Clanlord, for today��s day.


    It��s a drink that��s been saved. I thought I wouldn��t drink it if I left it still, so I brought it today.


    ��Alcohol is not allowed.


    Even knowing the A Pandora Clan Road. What are you so concerned about? Isn��t this the beauty of the battlefield?


    Hey Pandora Clan Lord! I brought one too! Mine is also the best! Drink that and drink this too.


    Huh��


    Violation of military discipline in the name of privilege.


    Eunha stuck out her tongue.


    There was a reason these people asked us to drink on the roof without the players knowing.


    But I decided not to pursue it any further.


    Instead, he decided to become an accomplice.


    I��m sorry Ariel.


    In fact, I was sorry for a short time.


    When I passed the alcohol that Do Wan-joon brought, I was intoxicated by the subtle scent.


    uh is this ok?


    yes?


    It feels like walking in the middle of a forest.


    It smelled of rain-soaked wood.


    Something like an oak barrel smell.


    The alcohol was strong, but it seemed like I drank perfume.


    As Eunha commented, a smile spread across Do Wanjun��s lips.


    ��It��s Yeonji��s favorite drink. ������


    he murmured softly.


    The conversation cut off abruptly.


    I am Yeonji Bang from Twelve Jwa < Florist >.


    She lost her life during the first recapture of Uijeongbu.


    People who knew about her only touched the glass in silence.


    He was a good person. Myungwang Clanlord was too much for you.


    Don��t make fun of me either.


    Then, Gu Yeon-soo opened his mouth.


    He opened his slender eyes and gently shook his shoulders.


    A joke that can be said in a playful way because we are not hesitant like friends.


    Do Wan-jun ignored it.


    And starting with Gu Yeon-soo, the people who remembered Bang Yeon-ji opened their mouths one by one.


    When I was just selected as the twelfth seat, Yeonji unnie helped me a lot.


    While Shin Seo-young was eccentric, that person was very kind. At that time, I also received a lot of help.


    He was kind to everyone. Sometimes they would come up to me and invite me to eat.


    Park Hye-rim Kang Hyeon-cheol and Chong Eun-joo.


    three people talked


    Eunha quietly drank while listening to their stories.


    < Florist > Bang Yeonjira��


    Eunha was a stranger.


    I only knew the name.


    In her previous life, she was imprisoned in Italy and lived a life like a slave.


    Then, when she finally returned to Korea, her body was in disrepair.


    Public sentiment was greatly upset at the time, but the incident was quickly buried.


    Other news broke out and it disappeared from people��s attention.


    Also, there weren��t many actions that the fairy government could do at that time.


    It was, at best, a protest.


    It was also because of the distance.


    Above all, then��


    ��It was a situation where the Myungwang Clan couldn��t afford to pay attention to Yeonji Bang.


    It wasn��t long after the 2nd Uijeongbu Recapture War was over and the 2nd tier monster Maegu was subdued.


    At that time, Do Wan-joon of < Fantasy > died.


    It was hit by a maggot.


    As a result, a quarrel broke out within the Myungwang Clan over the new Clan Lord.


    In the process of subjugating Maegu, they suffered significant damage to their power.


    In that situation, there was no way they could pay attention to Bang Yeon-ji.


    So how did it go��


    I don��t know. That was it.


    Bang Yeon-ji was not that famous among the 3rd generation players.


    It was unavoidable that people��s interest quickly departed.


    Eunha also did not pay much attention to her life or death.


    probably died unfortunately.


    I was only guessing that way.


    By the way-


    -The fate of Yeonji Bang has changed.


    dead is the same


    Bang Yeon-ji in this life was a little different.


    During the first recapture of Uijeongbu, she caused a surge of mana and became a wisteria tree.


    That��s why Do Wan-jun seemed to want to succeed in this recapture match.


    It must be revenge for the flame retardant.


    Do Wan-joon��s eyes flashed as he recalled memories.


    he called the galaxy


    ��So Pandora Clan Lord.


    Four Kings Clan Lord.


    Yeonji and�� Be sure to subdue Goesini who killed the Myungwang Clan members. ������.��


    Please.


    Do Wan-joon bowed his head and asked.


    Eunha��s words were decided.


    ��Don��t worry. I will definitely subdue us.


    ��thanks.


    That��s our platoon job.


    Eunha even drank alcohol.


    The scent of the forest rushes in.


    A drink that < Florist > liked.


    But the galaxy could now taste a different flavor.


    Is that the end of what Pandora Clanlord just drank? Hey Myungwang Clanlord. Do you have another bottle?


    It��s because I��m going to spray it on Yeonji. Why don��t you drink the bizarre Kaoliang wine that Blaze Clanlord brought over there?


    Rich and dense taste.


    It must be Do Wan-jun��s wish for revenge.


    ��


    I can��t get drunk.


    The commanders drank with self-respect.


    Then, we had a long conversation.


    ��Pandora Clan Lord.


    yes.


    Eventually, when Kang Hyeon-chul had emptied all the alcohol he had brought.


    People left one by one or went to the bathroom and disappeared.


    The Zenith Clan Lord Ji Yong-hyeon, who was mainly listening to the story, spoke to Eun-ha.


    Then he said it outright.


    -I��m sorry this time.


    yes?


    Eunha tilted her head.


    I couldn��t understand why Ji Yong-hyeon was apologizing.


    Then he smiled bitterly.


    The other day, one of our sub-loads said something useless in the Dangun Daily��.


    Oh, is that so?


    Soon after, Eunha nodded her head.


    After Ha Baek-ryeon was released to the media, there was an incident in which the Zenith Clan Sublord shot Eun-ha in the Dangun Daily.


    Ji Yong-hyun is talking about that.


    I already received an apology then, but there is no need to apologize again.


    Still, I think I need to do it right. The sub-lord eventually decided to be expelled.


    The Zenith Clan was established to protect the Fairy.


    As a result, some of the clan members argued that they should protect Ha Baek-ryun themselves, not the Pandora clan.


    The subload reported to the Dangun Ilbo must have been of that type as well.


    But Eunha wasn��t worried.


    As Ji Yong-hyeon told him now, it was because < The First Sword > Ji Yong-hyeon respected Ha Baek-ryeon��s will more.


    < The First Sword > is an honest person.


    As a sword that follows the fairy��s words, I don��t try to have a will.


    Before returning, the Zenith Clan served as the sword of Ha Baek-ryeon even when Ji Yong-hyeon, the ��first sword��, was alive.


    However, when he was defeated by Armageddon, the Zenith Clan Road changed.


    The person who came under the influence of the Galaxy Group took control of the Zenith Clan in an instant and took a different course.


    Perhaps if < First Sword > hadn��t died, the Zenith Clan would have sworn allegiance to the fairy.


    ����You wouldn��t have shown yourself being swayed by the Galaxy Group.


    I bet it was.


    Eunha had no doubts. S��ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    That��s why Eunha hoped that < The First Sword > would survive for a long time in this life.


    he could trust


    The statement that he had now expelled the Sub-Rod could also be said to be evidence.


    Eunha gladly welcomed him.


    must have suffered I��ll let Baekryun know when I go back after the recapture war. At that time, Baekryun suffered greatly.


    yes i heard Tell him he doesn��t have to worry about leaving the house he��s so fond of.


    yes i will do that


    And unlike their previous lives, the relationship between Ji Yong-hyeon and Ha Baek-ryeon was very close.


    It was purely because of the galaxy.


    In her previous life, Eun-ha threatened Ji Yong-hyun not to approach him recklessly.


    As a result, there was no choice but to have fewer contacts with Ha Baek-ryun.


    However, in this life, Eunha allowed him to approach Ha Baekryun.


    Thanks to this, Ji Yong-hyeon was even hearing from Ha Baek-ryun that he was an uncle.


    I��d rather call you uncle.


    But why does Baekryun keep calling me Mister?


    Suddenly, my thoughts wandered the other way.


    Ha Baek-ryun calls himself Uncle.


    The only person she called uncle was herself.


    Before anyone knew it, Ha Baek-ryun was calling all the male clan members oppa.


    I look too old��.


    I��m sorry about this.


    After the recapture of Uijeongbu.


    I should ask Ha Baek-ryun to give me a different title.


    At least I wanted to hear my uncle��s voice.


    Eunha sipped an empty glass for no reason.


    ��


    The alcohol did not go well.


    I didn��t feel like drinking.


    -I��ll get up first.


    Sheesh, are you mad? okay. Next time I��ll buy you a bowl of soup. Let��s make a run for it.


    ��You said you would buy Dojin oppa a meal, but why didn��t you say that to me?


    uh? Did I?


    Until now, if I ate with you, I was always the one who bought the food, right?


    grunt�� ok. Wouldn��t it be okay to buy sundaeguk next time? Why is it soup every day? There are so many delicious foods in the world!


    ��Heh heh ��.��


    The feeling of standing up all day did not go away.


    As a result, even Kang Hyeon-cheol��s argument became annoyed today.


    In the end, Lee Do-jin from < Thunder Emperor > stood up first.


    You have to have composure, but it��s not that easy��


    out of habit.


    He knocked on the mistletoe.


    He touched his beloved sword and sighed.


    Let��s not get excited.


    I��ve been waiting for this day, but can I get excited and mess up?


    Dojin Lee took a deep breath.


    Not only you, but probably others feel the same way.


    Those who suffered a crushing defeat in the first Uijeongbu recapture battle sharpened their swords for this day.


    Kang Hyeon-cheol, his classmate, seems calm on the outside, but he must be thinking a lot inside.


    That��s why we all tried to drink together to organize our thoughts.


    So-.


    -This time it will be different.


    Yangju beyond Uijeongbu.


    A corps commander living there.


    The 3rd tier monster Ishimi.


    Do-jin Lee recalled him and gave strength to the hand holding the mistletoe.

 Chapter 770

    Relife Player 770(a)


    [Chapter 197]


    [Long wish (3)]


    A monster appeared last night.


    Taking advantage of the time the players were asleep, the guys flew in at high speed and infiltrated the building.


    They were so quick that the players standing guard couldn��t recognize them, and they were good at hiding their presence.


    And that wasn��t all.


    Krrrr!!


    Kieeck!!


    From that point on, they began flocking to Shinhan University.


    At first, everyone who didn��t pay much attention to hearing the sound of windows smashing had to wake up.


    I can��t sleep comfortably


    I didn��t sleep well today.


    Eunha also woke up.


    After spitting out disgust, he raised his sword and stood up.


    How much have you adapted to it now?


    The clan members were also preparing for battle with their devices.


    Can you confirm how the situation is? yeah wait a minute


    Eunha called Jung Hayang.


    She was already examining the surrounding geography with the witch��s model garden.


    There were a lot of red dots.


    They had infiltrated from the outskirts of the university, and many of them were already deep inside the premises.


    400�� I don��t think so. The average rank of the pack is roughly around the 7th tier overrank. At this scale, we should be able to subdue them soon. Looking at it now, it seems that the assault troops are fighting in the outskirts��


    Then, it means that I don��t have to worry about the guys coming from the outskirts any more. If the assault troops are now focusing on defending the outskirts, then we should focus on dealing with the monsters infiltrating the site.


    They will also infiltrate the building. Judging by the sound of breaking windows, there is a high possibility that there are monsters that can fly.


    The defense of the site and the defense of the building�� and the need to deal with the flying monsters��


    Eunha listened to the sound.


    He also used sonic waves to track the presence of monsters around him.


    It seemed that the assault troops were dealing with monsters on the site.


    In the case of monsters that entered the building, it seemed that the communication unit and the supply unit were fighting.


    We can leave the site to others and subdue the monsters inside the building. And while I was doing it, I was dealing with the flying monsters that would still be attacking me from the air.


    ������.��


    Minho, you command the clan members. Make a party of at least 3 people and search the building thoroughly. Seo-na is now spreading my instructions to the squad leaders. I get it. I��ll do that.


    okay. I��ll contact you right now.


    Supporters treat the injured. It was a surprise attack in the middle of my sleep, so there must be quite a few people injured.


    finished thinking


    Galactic quickly directed.


    Then, the clan members who had known him for a long time followed suit.


    And Kaede and old Ga-yeon. All three snipers are following me. Naya Seo, send a telepathic message to the squad leaders to send the snipers up to the rooftop.


    We just need to subdue the flying monsters, right?


    Are you fighting with me?


    ��Yes, I will prepare it quickly.��


    I want to finish sleeping soon.


    The thoughts of the clan members who woke up were all the same.


    They nodded their heads without saying anything.


    ��


    Monsters fly in the dark.


    In the form of bats, crows, owls, they had bodies suitable for melting into the night sky.


    I had to light up the dark.


    Roaring!


    Eunha, who climbed onto the roof of the building, immediately snapped her fingers.


    Small embers circled the rooftop, softly lighting up the night sky.


    When the ground suddenly became bright, the monsters giggling and circling the night sky showed a look of surprise.


    Eunha had no intention of giving them time to adapt to the dark environment.


    ��I��ll provide cover, so I��ll annihilate them without leaving a single one.


    It was the order of the 2nd supply platoon commander.


    Not only Pandora Clan members, but also the snipers who had gathered in full response to his order.


    Single Shot


    Load Lock On


    Unescapable


    Snipers cast magic.


    Some load bullets according to their habits.


    Snipers like Bong-Gurae designate their targets immediately.


    Another casts a spell that prevents monsters from leaving the area.


    Before long, they aimed at the monsters and pulled the trigger.


    The bullets that escaped the muzzle cut through the darkness and pierced them.


    Kiyiyi profit!!


    They get hit by bullets and fall.


    The monsters that disappear as mana were at least good.


    Those who fell to the ground with injured wings usually had a broken body somewhere.


    Before they could ascend to the sky again, they had to be attacked by people waiting on the ground.


    The surviving monsters did not exist at all.


    Hey hey profit!!


    Occasionally, there were those who escaped the attack.


    The nimble bodies and the ability to resist magic dodged the sniper��s bullets.


    Then, instead of running away, he chose to run into it.


    They were pretty troublesome for snipers.


    ��Gift < Metabolism >


    Son Ga-yeon stepped forward.


    After activating the gift, she calmly captured him in the scope.


    The guy ran into her too.


    Hey profit!!


    As if the next target is you.


    The monster that lowered the altitude approached.


    Looks like a mixture of a crow and a pterosaur.


    Son Ga-yeon followed the 6th tier monster that was rapidly approaching with her eyes.


    The guy is out of scope.


    she wasn��t embarrassed


    Lock-on magic is tracking opponents who are out of scope.


    Magic moved the muzzle of the rifle.


    The monster came into sight again.


    By that time, the distance had gotten closer��


    ��When the Heat Beam


    guy came into an unavoidable distance.


    Son Ga-yeon shot him.


    A hot beam of light flashed.


    The guy who opened his mouth and rushed at me was pierced by a beam of light.


    just one foot.


    It was the number of bullets she used to subdue him.


    But she wasn��t too proud of her skill. S~ea??h the nov��lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As if she had never done that, she opened fire at another enemy.


    Even after that, she showed the power to kill a 6th tier monster with a single shot.


    Now, < The Sid > of < Silent > has to show this level of skill.


    It hasn��t changed that I didn��t look away from anything else once the battle started.


    Eun-ha was satisfied with Son Ga-yeon��s skill.


    Currently, Son Ga-yeon did not have a nickname like this.


    Perhaps when the Uijeongbu recapture war is over, he will get a new nickname.


    On the other hand, Eun-ha did not forget to grasp Bong Gu-rae��s skills.


    Bonggu-rae was also doing well.


    Ga-yeon and Gu-rae have different textures.


    The difference is whether you knock it down with one shot or whether you can safely knock it down even if you shoot it multiple times.


    Son Ga-yeon specializes in dealing with high-ranking monsters.


    < Double Penetration > Bong Gu-rae specializes in infiltration and sniping missions.


    Either way, they were good people.


    Eun-ha was satisfied with getting a weapon that did not overlap with each other.


    Has it been sorted out?


    The monsters that flew in the night sky were nowhere to be seen anymore.


    Guraya, I��ll ask for the rest.


    ok baby Believe me. ��Cause I��ll get it all sorted out.


    Eun-ha decided to leave the situation to Bong Gu-rae and go check out another place.


    Just in time, I saw players fighting monsters under the roof. I saw Ryu Yeon-hwa just in time for


    Hanmae-ryu


    Silver Wind


    .


    The galaxy immediately stepped on the roof railing and fell down.


    Transform


    Phoenix��s Wings


    Spread the wings to prevent falling on the way.


    As soon as she landed on the floor, Eunha folded her wings and ran towards Ryu Yeonhwa.


    A monster was charging behind her.


    Ubo


    Blaze Crasher


    Hanmae Ryu


    Waterfall


    Ryu Yeon-hwa didn��t care.


    He felt the presence of the galaxy.


    So Ryu Yeon-hwa gave her back and faced the monster in front.


    In the meantime, Eunha cut down the monster that was aiming for Yeonhwa Ryu��s back.


    thank you.


    What if I could have killed my sister?


    still.


    Is this all sorted out?


    Almost done. You only need to kill the monsters that are currently visible.


    So let��s finish it quickly and go to sleep. Now I��m tired too.


    huh.


    A fire breaks out.


    Ice surges.


    The two went into battle with each other��s backs.


    ��


    1 hour after the battle begins.


    You have wiped out all the monsters.


    The damage was minor.


    Aside from the first surprise attack, no one was seriously injured.


    In a way, it was a siege war.


    The players took advantage of the buildings to dodge and block their attacks.


    In addition, by quickly defeating the flying monsters, they even reduced the potential for danger.


    I��m glad the damage wasn��t too great. Supporters can sleep early too. I know. I��m glad I didn��t head to Uijeongbu without even sleeping. Then I��ll go check out the newcomers. Even if you act like you��re not on the outside, you��re probably surprised by the sudden surprise attack.


    It��s hard to take care of the newcomers. Yes, don��t try to take care of the kids unreliably like Cheon-seo, but Eun-hyuk, you take care of the kids.


    ��Cheonseo must be taking good care of it, right? We know his personality, but the newcomers don��t.


    Then just spread it. Cheonseo has a lot of black feelings, so be careful.


    Cheonseo also has an image. I want to look good to my successors, but it��s like telling the kids to be careful while exposing the dark history of the heavens.


    Well, it doesn��t.


    Let the kids decide for themselves. Of course, when I heard from Seo-na the other day, my name was on the blacklist.


    blacklist?


    Minji and the girls said that the blacklist made by the academy is sharing knowledge.


    Players clean up their surroundings.


    The navigators were gathering magic stones as if they were gathering grain.


    Eun-ha talked to Choi Eun-hyuk while entrusting them with their work.


    Once I��m done, I��ll stop.


    yes good night


    Eunha you too.


    Soon, Eun-ha sent Choi Eun-hyuk.


    It was not his job to take care of the new members of Pandora Clan.


    It didn��t fit the mood.


    It was better to roll the galaxy.


    That��s why he decided to entrust the new recruits to Choi Eun-hyuk.


    Eunha had a separate role.


    I should quickly report to the squad leaders, exchange stories with the platoon commanders, report quickly to the unit commanders, and then go to sleep.


    As a platoon leader, he needed to check the damage of his squad.


    So, even after the battle was over, he was still moving here and there.


    Probably the busiest among the clan members.


    I��m glad Yeonhwa noona followed me.


    I also do talkative things.


    Fortunately, Ryu Yeon-hwa was next to her.


    Although her role is already over.


    She came along to help.


    Meanwhile-.


    ��KK Clan Lord?


    Looks like they��re trying to figure out the damage over there too.


    While listening to the report of the squad leaders.


    Eunha found the KK Clanlord Hwangsangun, who was being reported by the clan members from far away.


    There were two huge tigers, so it was worth getting into the eyes.


    ������.��


    Then the tigers also discovered the galaxy.


    The head of Hwangsan-gun, which is connected to the tigers and the pass, turns around.


    The two met eyes.


    Soon, Hwangsan-gun turned his back.


    You don��t like me.


    Hwangsan-gun��s disapproving attitude.


    Eunha just laughed.


    I was used to it by now.


    A few years ago, Eunha raised the criteria for selecting < giant tree > as the twelfth seat of the guardian division.


    I��ve been through a few incidents since then.


    The two of them had a quarrel.


    It��s not such a bad relationship though.


    Because there was no emotional rivalry between the clans.


    The relationship between the two was not good.


    Relations between the clans were not bad.


    Since Mapo-gu is next to Yongsan-gu, there were exchanges among the clan members.


    It was a very strange relationship.


    I think I��m very conscious of you.


    your sister is right It must have been because he always stopped working because of me.


    Eun-ha now understands Hwangsan-gun��s feelings a little.


    It must be that he wants to make a big contribution in this recapture match.


    This is because the Donghae Group has recently gone ahead of the KK Group.


    It��s not that the KK clan has shrunk a lot these days.


    The Donghae Clan in Eunpyeong-gu.


    Myeongwang Clan in Seodaemun-gu.


    Pandora Clan in Yongsan-gu.


    While the influence of the three clans was growing, the influence of the KK clan in Mapo-gu was gradually decreasing.


    That��s why he must be aiming for a foothold for a comeback in this recapture battle.


    Still, it would be nice if you weren��t too greedy.


    Greed covers your eyes.


    Of course, you can��t look at your condition objectively.


    Becomes arrogant at times.


    And arrogance without strength will bring a lot of loss.


    Let��s go do some work. Is your sister sleepy too? no. I��m fine. Not sleepy? Are not you tired?


    I was tired until just now�� but when I saw Eunha, I felt like I was blown away.


    ��If you say that, how are you asking me to answer? Beep beep beep beep beep beep beep!


    Just as Hwangsan-gun lost his phantom beasts as a result of belittling the 4th tier monsters in Uijeongbu in his previous life.


    Starting with that, the KK Clan suffered a blow close to destruction.


    Arrogance can destroy everything you have built up to now in an instant.


    Of course-


    ��Nuna, do you like me that much?


    huh.


    Arrogance, which comes with power, was an exception.


    Eun-ha asked Ryu Yeon-hwa openly and stuck her tongue out.


    while feeling pretty good.


    Also, there is an unfounded confidence.


    On the one hand, it seems that Ryu Yeon-hwa is having a hard time these days.


    I don��t know how to deal with it.


    Eunha groaned.


    00091

 Chapter 771

    Relife Player 771(b)


    [Chapter 197]


    [Long Desire (4)]


    The Dangun clan was on the verge of ruin.


    On Taeyang, who was called a promising player, died in a disaster in Seoul.


    The Twelve Seats < Big Data > Even Moraul was stolen by the Mana Management Organization.


    The growth engine has been lost.


    Right now, the only person who represented the Dangun Clan was Kwak Woo-hyeok from < Tunnel >, and Kwak Woo-hyeok was originally a 2nd generation player.


    The 3rd generation players were annihilated.


    Even when he reigned as the representative of Dongdaemun, he lost his position in the last two years.


    I can��t stay on a sinking ship like this.


    We have to find a way to live somehow.


    So, the thoughts of the players who have enemies in the Dangun clan were the same as above.


    In their case, they left the Dangun clan and tried to find out about other clans.


    So was she.


    I heard that Pandora Clan is hot these days��.


    There aren��t many players with experience there, so you won��t have to worry too much if you enter midway through.


    Seong Ji-hye, a supporter of the Dangun Clan.


    She was eagerly awaiting termination of her contract next year.


    That��s why he participated in the 2nd Uijeongbu Recapture War to increase his ransom by signing a contract with a better clan.


    Pandora Clan is not good.


    The support is great and there is still quite a bit of room for development.


    The clan she had the most attention on was the Pandora clan.


    A clan that was promoted to A+ rank within 5 years of its founding.


    Although the size of the clan is not large, each member boasts outstanding skills and is fully supported by various groups.


    Other players will too.


    It was just that Pandora Clan was still not accepting experienced players.


    Surely, if there is an announcement to recruit veteran players, you and I will apply.


    Of course, competition is high.


    That��s why-.


    ����It��s going to be puzzling with my skills. It��s to the point that Pandora Clan already has a lot of supporters, such as < Fairy >, < Angel of the Battlefield >, and < Saint of the Church >.


    Something like me won��t be noticed.


    So you have to attack people.


    It��s just a relationship.


    It is to establish a relationship with Pandora Clan members and receive permission to join based on personal connections, not skills.


    To do this, he had to get close to someone who could have some involvement in joining Pandora Clan.


    ��How is the situation with the 3rd assault platoon?


    Ah Pandora Clan Lord. Fortunately, the damage doesn��t seem too great. Although there were a few wounded, they were minor��


    But just then, Pandora Clan Road < Crimson Earthquake > Noh Eun-ha appeared.


    Sung Ji-hye��s eyes returned.


    She watched closely as he exchanged damage reports with Zenith Clanlord.


    Timed to enter.


    If you become friends with the Pandora Clan Lord, joining the clan is a given.


    And�� isn��t it bad to get close to that person and become a lover? After all, she is the lover of a person whose future is guaranteed.


    Seong Ji-hye also had other thoughts.


    There were rumors that Noh Eun-ha was known for his women, to the extent that he had three wives.


    I wonder if he is even called the harem king.


    So, I thought it wouldn��t be difficult to seduce Noh Eun-ha.


    It��s faster to get close with your body than to take time to get close.


    And if you can connect with Noh Eun-ha, wouldn��t you be able to live happily?


    Can��t someone who��s already been married 3 times get married 4 times?


    I heard that all wives are being treated as conscientious, but if that��s the case, wouldn��t I be able to be treated as conscientious?


    Calculated.


    Sung Ji-hye decided to change her goal.


    First of all, he becomes No Eun-ha��s lover.


    And joins the Pandora Clan.


    Then she becomes his 4th wife.


    After that, a comfortable life is guaranteed.


    There must be many people who are thinking the same as you.


    Players should be taken when there is no sign of that yet.


    She made up her mind.


    now!


    I��m going to try talking to the Pandora Clanlord.


    Eventually, Noh Eun-ha finished the conversation and tried to return to the 2nd supply platoon.


    Seong Ji-hye could not miss that moment.


    she ran quickly


    ��Pandora Clan Lord!


    uh?


    You put on a face that said you had no ulterior motive.


    Sung Ji-hye approached Noh Eun-ha.


    Noh Eun-ha tilted her head.


    Soon, Sung Ji-hye stretched out her hand toward Noh Eun-ha��s arm with a kind smile.


    The arms were thick and strong.


    Her smile deepened.


    I think you��re hurt here. What if you leave it like this and accidentally get infected with germs? If you get a bacterial infection in Uijeongbu, it will be very difficult.


    Yeah�� then go back and get healed by my clan. no. No need for that, I��ll treat you right away. You��d better go somewhere�� quieter. I can��t focus on treatment here. Sear?h the N??eFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She moved her hand slowly.


    He whispered soft words to break Noh Eun-ha��s vigilance.


    ��Yes, of course.


    Good idea.


    People are weak in favor.


    If she came out like this, Noh Eun-ha would not have been able to refuse.


    got caught


    She sighed in joy.


    The next thing to do is to take him to some secluded spot and give him a subtle signal.


    come here. There��s one place I��ve been looking at. do it there


    Let��s just do it here�� I��ll just go if I��m going to.


    You don��t have to be so bothered because you��re not far away.


    Ha��


    She wanted to take him to the place she noticed when she first came to Shinhan University.


    right then-


    ��What?


    Is it because of my mood?


    I felt chilly.


    I got goosebumps on my back in an instant.


    Sung Ji-hye, who was about to forcefully grab Noh Eun-ha��s hand, stopped walking.


    ����.


    She slowly turned her head.


    Noh Eun-ha��s annoyed face wasn��t that scary.


    The problem was the person standing behind him.


    ��Let go of your hand.


    Ah��


    I don��t know what this is doing to our Clanlord. I will protest against the Dangun clan at the clan level. Uh, that��s��


    < Seolchang > Ryu Yeon-hwa.


    She had a hard face.


    His voice was as cold as ice.


    Just looking at it took my breath away.


    What��s more, the wrist gripped by her was cold as if it would fall off.


    No, my wrists were frozen.


    Go Clan Road.


    Yeonhwa noona over there? I can go even if you don��t hold hands��


    Let��s go Clanlord.


    uh�� yes


    ����.


    Noh Eun-ha was taken away.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa grabbed Noh Eun-ha��s wrist and turned around.


    However, Seong Ji-hye could not muster up the courage to speak to Noh Eun-ha again.


    It was because < Seolchang > was exuding sharp momentum to himself.


    Above all��


    -It��s like a star.


    When Ryu Yeon-hwa��s eyes met.


    Seong Ji-hye could see the feeling of contempt for herself in her eyes.


    The moment he looked into those eyes, he seemed to realize that the human being himself was infinitely ugly.


    So my body couldn��t move.


    She just stared at the two walking away.


    Noona, I could have just rejected you, but what the hell��


    Be careful with people like that. A person who approaches you with some ulterior motive.


    I know. yes thanks for the help


    ��huh. I��m sorry for acting out in front of other people.


    ��


    Many things have happened in the past two years.


    What stands out among them is that Ryu Yeon-hwa no longer hides her feelings.


    That��s why I��m confused.


    This older sister just likes you and has no intention of dating me. What should I do?


    she didn��t want anything


    It is not at all desired for one��s heart to be reciprocated.


    I just wanted to have a normal relationship with Eunha.


    So even Eunha couldn��t help her.


    Eunha had no right to control Ryu Yeonhwa��s feelings.


    As a result, Eun-ha sometimes flinched when she felt Ryu Yeon-hwa staring at her.


    Each time, the emotions were dripping.


    ��Ehh��. You guys do it yourself. Don��t make things complicated by twisting me.��


    ��Do whatever you want. If anything, I��ll kick you out of the clan.��


    ��I believe in you Eunha. Because I believe�� you know?��


    ��I think it��s hard to say what I am the third person. If Eunha likes you, I��m fine.��


    Now all the clan members knew.


    It was impossible not to know that the way the two treated each other was noticeably different.


    In response, Noh Eun-ah pounded her chest and gave up getting involved in the work.


    Seohyun Han decided to stand by.


    Jeong Ha-yang was Jeong Ha-yang.


    Lee Yoo-jung decided to trust Eun-ha no matter what she did.


    I don��t even know anymore I can��t treat Yeon-hwa noona harshly to make her not like me��


    Therefore, the conclusion was up to Eun-ha to decide what to do.


    And Eun-ha came to the conclusion that there was no other way to live as usual after a long and long thought.


    He didn��t want to hurt Ryu Yeon-hwa by saying he would change his mind.


    And he didn��t want to die to see her hurt.


    Also, I didn��t want to lose her on the day I was reborn as < Shinchang > in the future.


    Such a complicated mind was creating the current relationship.


    Anyway-.


    ��Naya Seo, look at the people and tell them to get ready to leave. I��m leaving right away in 10 minutes.


    Okay, it��s leaving in 10 minutes, right? I��ll send you a telepathy. But where are you going?


    Wait a minute, I��ll meet someone. It won��t take long.


    The day was bright.


    The second day of the 2nd Uijeongbu Recapture Team.


    After a simple breakfast, Eun-ha decided to leave for Hoeryong Station.


    Before that, there was work to be done.


    Eun-ha gave Seo-na instructions and headed to a certain building.


    One last thing before I leave for Uijeongbu.


    Soon the soldiers appeared.


    Soldiers in digital military uniforms saluted straight to the galaxy.


    Phil! win! Nothing abnormal while working! Good morning Pandora Clanlord. But why are you here?


    I��m not a soldier, so there��s no need to salute.


    It is a salute from the heart. It��s because Pandora Clanlord is different from my role model.


    A soldier in a guard gun stance recognized Eunha.


    He kept making a fuss saying that he respected Eunha.


    Eunha smiled bitterly.


    Then, just in time, I found someone coming out of the front door.


    Ah Commander.


    ��Pandora Clan Lord?


    four stars.


    Unlike the soldiers who stand guard, the commander has an angle in every step he takes.


    As Eun-ha spoke over the soldiers, the sunglasses-wearing commander immediately recognized Eun-ha.


    Why did the Pandora Clanlord come here?


    I have something to tell you, Commander.


    The commander approached.


    Unlike the atmosphere, the tone was friendly.


    That��s right.


    It wasn��t the first time we met today.


    Eunha had previously contacted the Commander through her connections.


    And from then until now, I��ve been spitting out the following words many times.


    In other words, I want to ask Uijeongbu to never shell fire in case of emergency.


    is that sound again?


    I don��t even know how many words.


    Even so, the commander didn��t get annoyed and just laughed.


    Then, he gave Eunha an answer he would have done many times.


    I��ve said it time and time again, we��ll never fire one in a bay. We are also hoping that this recapture match will be successful and we hope that Uijeongbu will be safely recaptured.


    yes it is


    Besides, would you give an order to shoot artillery at Uijeongbu, where people are inside, unless I go crazy? So don��t worry too much. Maybe it��s because they don��t know that the Pandora Clanlord is an army, but we��re not that tight-knit.


    The commander was a man of conversation.


    Rather, he worried about Eunha and even taught her well.


    he held out his hand


    Eunha shook hands with him.


    Don��t worry too much and focus on recapturing Uijeongbu. We also have a chimney-like desire to leave this place and return home.


    thank you. I��ll do that.


    Then just go Shouldn��t we be operating now?


    I see. Then I��ll stop like this.


    Good luck, Pandora Clanlord. I wish you good luck, Commander.


    Beep beep beep beep beep beep!


    Being a soldier, he was not a man with a stuffy stomach.


    To be honest, I couldn��t believe the galaxy.


    This kind of person suddenly ordered the bombardment of Uijeongbu in a previous life.


    Has the future changed?


    Eunha wanted to believe that.


    For some reason, the butterfly effect occurred and the commander��s personality changed.


    Anyway, since I said this over and over again, the army won��t move.


    Behind the building with soldiers.


    Eunha moved on.


    Now, the military will stay at Mangwol Ministry and will not leave Mangwol Ministry unless there is something special.


    No, there will be no stars.


    You don��t have to worry about shelling.


    Eunha wanted to believe that.


    I wish I could recapture Uijeongbu without much damage, but what will happen��


    Anyway, I��m heading to Uijeongbu today.


    ��


    Just as it was the human desire to recapture Uijeongbu��.


    ��Nya, Nyaa,


    the monsters also had aspirations.


    They have been waiting for this day.


    That��s why when the news that humans are flocking from beyond the barrier spread to Uijeongbu.


    The monsters cheered loudly.


    The day has finally come.


    nya nyaa


    how many years ago


    Goesini also did not remember well.


    But one day, when a group of humans hid in Uijeongbu, they soon killed Baekmyeonsang.


    The guy was sure.


    As humans did in the past, sooner or later it will come again with many humans.


    So now let that time come.


    He couldn��t contain his joy.


    So-.


    �C Come in.


    Come deeper.


    Including Goesini Isimi.


    The monsters living in Uijeongbu and northern Gyeonggi have joined forces after a long time.


    It was time to harvest the uneaten prey that would have been ripe at that time.


    i will never bring it back


    They ate their appetites.


    Nyaa Nyaa,


    the humans must be confident that they will win.


    For a long, long time, he sharpened his sword for revenge while cutting his bones.


    You will think so.


    Looking at the situation they were pushing up from below at a high speed, it was clear.


    But, humans��


    ��Is it only you who sharpened the sword?


    Drunk with a victory you haven��t even won yet.


    humans don��t know


    The fact that they are not coming to Uijeongbu, but being lured.


    Humans were like that.


    Foolish beings who can��t objectively know what their situation is right now until the moment they taste despair.


    So come, people.


    And be our food.

 Chapter 772

    Relife Player 772


    [Chapter 198]


    [Gosini]


    The recapture party split into two paths and departed for Uijeongbu.


    The assault communication unit was scheduled to enter Uijeongbu along the old Line 1.


    The supply unit was scheduled to go directly to the Uijeongbu Arts Center along Seobu-ro.


    From now on, we need to keep in close contact with the other units. Because we have to match the timing for the supply unit to enter Uijeongbu.


    The road to the west was wide and well maintained, so it was easy to serve as a supply front.


    That��s why if you occupy the West Road, supplies will be made quickly.


    That was the goal that the supply unit had to prioritize.


    The problem was after that.


    After occupying Seobu-ro, it was impossible to hastily enter Uijeongbu.


    The supply unit carrying supply materials could not set foot alone in Uijeongbu, where high-ranking monsters were openly roaming around.


    The cooperation of other units was required.


    Seona and Ariel keep paying attention to incoming calls from the communications unit. Where is the raiding unit now, is it okay for the supply unit to enter Uijeongbu, etc.


    Don��t worry, I still do. Seo-na is doing it, so shouldn��t I just give instructions to the squad? It��s hard to get in touch with the signal units over there.


    Dew. I��ll take good care of it. don��t worry! Trust Ariel!


    Don��t use third person speech.


    Chet No Eun-ha always does this to me. Only Seo-na praised��


    Eun-ha instructed Jin-seo-na and Ariel.


    Ariel was unreliable, but you can trust her.


    Although her words and actions were fair, she had never made a mistake as a telepath.


    One skill is trustworthy.


    It would be nice if the demeanor was trustworthy��


    Eunha tapped Ariel on the head.


    She wiggled back to her position.


    why don��t i hit


    why do you hit Not even Ariel. what are you doing good


    Then, Jin Seo-na pouted her lips.


    Throughout the recapture battle, she grumbled beside her, who was primarily responsible for delivering messages from the galaxy.


    Eunha smiled.


    I felt that she was quite cute as she was envious of insignificant things.


    In response, Eunha��.


    -Yes, sweetheart. If you work hard and there is an abnormal signal, you must bark and notify?


    If you make it a little normal, it will be worse�� Oh, I curse. I can��t curse openly because other people are watching.


    I��ve figured it all out. I��ll believe you anyway


    hey yeah trust me


    Eunha stroked her hair.


    Be sure to touch the dog.


    Whether or not Jinseo is annoyed.


    Eunha didn��t care much.


    rather liked it


    That said, there were other people, but I couldn��t keep touching them.


    Eunha raised her hand.


    Soon I looked westward.


    ��������


    The other players also seemed to feel the presence coming from in front of them. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    they tempered


    After a while, the monsters appeared.


    The guys were pouring in.


    Not stopping there, monsters were popping out from the left and right of the road.


    There were quite a few.


    From now on, we have to organize all of them and secure the supply line safely��


    The players wait for the signal from the supply unit commander.


    Eun-ha looked at the guys in a confrontation.


    [��All supply unit members are ready for battle. Subdue monsters while keeping supplies as top priority. That was the message from the supply unit commander.]


    [The battle begins in 30 seconds. 29 28 27��.]


    I heard a telepathy.


    Telepathy transmitted from the supply unit.


    Eunha put her hands on the two swords and opened her mouth.


    Jinseo. Report it to all members of the unit and tell them not to destroy the road as much as possible. Since we need to use it as a supply route later, we need to manage the road well. okay.


    Jin blue. When a battle breaks out, take on the role of connecting the front line and the lieutenant. Don��t use < Beast > and end up in a state where you can��t use telepathy for nothing.


    Now I can use telepathy even in < Beast > mode, but I got it!


    twin navigators. wow too much I have a name Mei Ling�� Clanlord! Aren��t you really doing too much?


    that��s right! that��s right! Sister, let��s punish our Clanlord. Whispering at the head of the pillow to remind us of our names��


    Ahhh! Brother, don��t do this, it tickles me! hey i have to do it too Whisper whisper��


    It��s noisy, so shut up. You check the status of the platoon members, not the monsters, when a battle takes place. It��s not you who will check their condition, but Hayangi will do it.


    yeah leave it to me I��m checking what the average hierarchy of the bunch is now.


    Lastly, Bonggurae Son Ga-yeon. Why baby? ��Your Clan Lord.��


    Giving instructions to the Clan members.


    Eunha drew two swords.


    Then, he raised the cold blooming winter and pointed at the gigantic monster among them.


    Perhaps that arrogant man is the leader of the group. Snipe that guy right now.


    Does the boss recognize the boss? No, do you mean that an arrogant person recognizes an arrogant person? Bae Soo-bin, you have snipers shooting at him and then pouring fire on him. Only behind those guys where the players won��t mix. Don��t let the players get caught up in it.


    I��m already preparing. I know.


    30 seconds went by.


    Shouts were heard everywhere.


    The monsters also shouted.


    A road that runs in a straight line.


    The two sides collided as they were without leaking any other way.


    ��


    That time.


    The raiding unit and communication unit were heading toward Hoeryong Station.


    There were several battles along the way, but no significant damage.


    The battle took place swiftly.


    It was thanks to the large number of outstanding players gathered in the attacking unit.


    ��Whew, to think that the day will come when I come here again�� Something is so moving. It��s not much different from the old days.


    Soon after, they arrived at Hoeryong Station.


    Platoon Commander Regulus Clanlord Gu Yeon-soo in command of the 5th Communications Platoon.


    He narrowed his eyes and took in the scenery of Hoeryong Station.


    There were quite a few things that were different from my memories.


    It is also worth it because there was a lot of damage in the process of retreating the 1st Uijeongbu Recapture Corps.


    ��������.��


    The people who participated in the 1st Uijeongbu Recapture Corps were also briefly reminisced.


    match!


    At that time, Samra Clan Road Chong Eun-ju clapped his hands loudly.


    People woke up from their thoughts.


    Their eyes turned to her.


    Don��t stay here and stop moving. You have a lot of work to do today.


    yes. It��s not the time to be like this. Touring Uijeongbu is something I can do once the recapture is over.


    Chong Eunju was right.


    Gu Yeon-soo nodded.


    Others expressed their agreement and began to move busily again.


    In the case of the communications platoon, a base had to be built at Hoeryong Station.


    If the Uijeongbu Arts Center serves as a stepping stone for pioneering northern Gyeonggi, Hoeryong Station will serve as an outpost for conquering Uijeongbu.


    On the other hand, the members of the attacking unit also reflected on their strategy.


    Then we will go to Millak-dong as it is.


    The 3rd capture platoon will also move. Come with us halfway through KK Clan Road.


    The 34th Assault Platoon.


    The platoons commanded by the Zenith KK Clan decided to head east.


    Accordingly, other communication platoons decided to follow them.


    right then-


    [��Notice from the Tempest Clan. I found Uijeongbu residents in the direction of Beomgol Station.]


    Telepathy has arrived.


    The faces of the platoon commanders changed.


    A face as if something had come.


    They made a hard face.


    ��Then I wish you all the best of luck. KK Clan Road, let��s go.


    Yes Zenith Clanlord.


    Before recapturing Uijeongbu in earnest.


    I had to arrest the residents of Uijeongbu.


    Ji Yong-hyeon wished them luck.


    Eventually, the 3rd and 4th capture platoons left and the residents of Uijeongbu were arrested.


    ��


    ��������.��


    There was a heavy silence.


    The villagers caught by the rangers had their arms tied with ropes.


    The residents, who initially rebelled, were brutally beaten by the players and brought back quietly.


    Then, in front of the platoon commanders, without anyone telling them to, he naturally knelt down.


    Huh��. When I think of these people, my teeth tremble.


    The Clan Lord of the Cheonho Clan.


    He, who was in charge of the 1st assault platoon, sighed as he looked down at the villagers who were paying attention.


    It wasn��t enough.


    So did the other players.


    Guys to shoot with a gun.


    ������.��


    They were deceived by them in the first recapture of Uijeongbu and suffered great damage.


    Those who fell for the monsters.


    That was the image that was placed on the residents of Uijeongbu.


    I just want to use violence against them


    .


    Players pulled the slide of their pistols.


    A handgun supplied to all members of the recovery team for suicide in case of emergency.


    They aimed it at the villagers, not at their own heads.


    Please save me!! We were wrong then! At that time, there was no choice but that��!


    Make that excuse by dying and bowing down to my comrades apologizing.


    A villager instinctively exclaimed.


    They had a hunch that the guns players had in their hands could kill them.


    Then one player smirked.


    This was a battlefield.


    A battlefield where no matter what you do to the enemy, nothing will happen.


    What use is the law of war in this era?


    Some players giggled.


    The madness of war paralyzed their reason.


    Baekmyeonsang is dead, but there��s no guarantee that another similar one won��t appear, right?


    Even if there wasn��t a guy like Baekmyeonsang, it could have been passed on to another monster.


    human upon death. A living monster. It��s very simple.


    ������!!��


    A person��s madness is contagious.


    They shook their shoulders.


    It feels like something has happened.


    Yes, they are conquerors.


    And they are cattle.


    The life and death of the residents who are kneeling on the ground right now is up to them.


    Driven by the madness of revenge.


    Fall into the bliss of conquest.


    The players pointed their guns at the old man sitting in the front, presumably the village chief.


    choose will you die Or do you want the kid shivering next to you to die? crazy guy What are you supposed to say when you put a gun in your mouth?


    Are you going to kill just one? I intend to kill a few more as examples.


    The giggling players.


    On the other hand, the old man��s expression was calm.


    The old man quietly closed his eyes.


    He chose to die.


    In response, the player pulled the trigger��.


    ����Before I


    even pulled the trigger.


    The player��s arm is cut off.


    The player didn��t even notice until he saw his arm dangling from the old man��s mouth.


    Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!!!


    ������!!��


    arm was cut off


    the player screamed.


    Residents screamed in surprise, and other players were greatly embarrassed.


    On the other hand, Hyeoncheol Kang, the Blaze Clanlord who cut off his arm out of the blue��.


    -Have you forgotten what the fairy said about these? Don��t forget that those people are also citizens of our country. But what are you doing now? wanna die


    As if the castle doesn��t fill up.


    Hyeoncheol Kang trampled on the arm of the fallen player.


    Even when the player screamed in pain, he did not hesitate to take his feet off even when his shoes were stained with blood.


    Then-.


    �C Blaze Clan Lord. What the hell is this doing? Just give me attention, why would you cut off your arm! Get away from Jihwan right now!


    What?


    Players from the clan the player appears to be a member of were furious.


    They aimed their weapons at Kang Hyeon-cheol and expressed mana in his body.


    Hyunchul Kang smiled belligerently.


    why? Do you want to fight me too? I��m fine. It was a car that was bored with killing only monsters.


    ��Blaze Clan!!! Foot Sword!!!!��


    ��Fal sword!!��


    Kang Hyeon-cheol, of course, had a rough energy behind him.


    Players and Blaze Clan.


    A standoff ensued in an instant.


    A situation that could lead to bloody battles between players.


    ��Collect both Clan Devices. Unless you want to see everyone getting a hole in their head.


    ������.��


    At that time, the person who stepped in to mediate the situation was Min Ji-ah, the head of the capture unit, and the chief of special affairs.


    She gave instructions to the players besieging the two clans.


    It was a warning that if the two clans engaged in a bloody battle, the besieging players would attack them.


    Chet you can��t do it.


    Kang Hyeon-cheol regained his momentum first and calmed down the Blaze Clan.


    The opposing clan had no choice but to withdraw in the end.


    The directors who are currently in charge of the unit were delegating the authority of the fairies.


    I couldn��t go against her planting and get disadvantaged in the future.


    I will report all of this to the fairy. Be aware of that.


    Seonwu Hwaryeong, director of the Surveillance Bureau, who is in charge of the communications unit, also added a comment.


    The opposing Clan Lord��s face rotted.


    On the other hand, Hyunchul Kang didn��t care.


    Grandpa are you okay?


    You��


    Was it 5 years ago�� Anyway, did we see each other then?


    ��thank you. Thanks for saving me. thank you.


    Ah, why do you keep saying thank you? It��s the word that doesn��t suit me the most�� but it��s a relief that this bastard administrator isn��t there. If there was, it would be very ��.


    Soon, Kang Hyeon-cheol raised the old man.


    The old man recognized Kang Hyeon-cheol��s face and sobbed in his arms.


    Hyunchul Kang smiled bitterly as he patted the old man on the back.


    Huh��. I really can��t live. No, I mean, if I take a different method, where does it add up? Is it really necessary to cut off someone��s arm like this?


    Meanwhile, Park Hye-rim bruised Kang Hyeon-cheol.


    Kang Hyeon-cheol��s actions went too far.


    It was fortunate that she immediately put the man��s arm on her as soon as the situation had calmed down.


    Otherwise, the Blaze Clan would have had many enemies.


    Kang Hyeon-chul replied to this��.


    -Why do you attach that? He kept stepping on his arm to keep me from attaching it.


    What if this human is really�� then living in a mortgage with that player for the rest of his life?


    Then you��ll be broke. I just wish I could fight


    No��. Hyunchul oppa, don��t you even think about old age? If I become broke, wouldn��t it be enough for you to feed me then?


    Ooh, explode! Are you planning on sticking with me for the rest of your life? Do I really have to do the furniture, do the house, and cook the meals?


    Are you good at seolleongtang?


    Buy it yourself and eat it.


    Park Hye-rim was frustrated.


    In the end, she returned to the Regulus Clan, huffing and puffing.


    ��


    By subjugating the White Face.


    Fairy Lim Ga-eul said to treat the residents of Uijeongbu as citizens.


    But it was impossible to follow her words.


    There was an inner meaning in what she said.


    ��Even if you treat them as citizens, you need to check that they are not in collusion with monsters.


    < Narak > Just like Hwaryeong Seonwoo said.


    Before being accepted as a citizen, there were issues to be prioritized.


    It was a mental test for the residents of Uijeongbu.


    Administer the confessional. Then make them vomit everything they know about the geography of Uijeongbu. Find out that they are not colluding with the monsters.


    Even Kang Hyeon-cheol couldn��t do anything about this.


    It is only fortunate that the confession is made of a substance that is harmless to the human body.


    Moreover, Kang Hyeon-cheol could not stay here forever.


    Cheonho Clan Road. Please take good care of these people. �� The Director of Special Affairs will stay with you. If you don��t listen, you may take violence, but you won��t take action beyond the limit.


    Kang Hyeon-cheol leads the 2nd assault platoon.


    Kang Hyeon-chul now had to lead his platoon to subdue Goesini.


    So he asked Cheonho Clanlord, who would manage the villagers.


    So, we��re leaving now.


    Eventually, the maintenance was completed.


    The assault communication platoons that had to go up north, including the 2nd assault platoon, left Hoeryong Station.


    And when I arrived at Uijeongbu Station��.


    -We��ll go up to Yangju. I wish you luck.


    Do well, don��t lose.


    Hyuncheol, don��t get hurt. Well, the Pandora Clan Lord will be with you, so you can rest assured.


    under the wisteria.


    The group decided to split up again.


    At this rate, Kang Hyeon-chul and Park Hye-rim��s platoon kill Goesini.


    And the platoon, including the Shinra Clan, advances north to pioneer the northern part of Gyeonggi.


    Hyuncheol Kang shook hands with Dojin Lee.


    Lastly, Do Wan-jun��.


    -I��ll come back later, Yeonji.


    Put your hand on the wisteria once.


    Do Wan-jun also moved his platoon to pioneer the northern part of Gyeonggi Province.


    ��


    The long battle is over.


    Opened up the West Road.


    The supply unit rested on Seobu-ro before entering Uijeongbu.


    Telepathy arrived.


    [This is the message of the attack unit commander. Currently, the capture unit and communication unit are interrogating the residents of Uijeongbu at Hoeryong Station. 30 minutes ago, leaving the 1st platoon at Hoeryong Station, the other platoon members headed for Uijeongbu Station.] [��From


    the 2nd platoon. The 2nd capture platoon safely arrived at Uijeongbu Station. From now on, we will search for Goesini.]


    Attack A communication unit entered Hoeryong Station and established a communication base.


    In addition, Uijeongbu residents are being arrested and interrogated.


    The operation was proceeding smoothly.


    Eunha got up from her seat.


    We should start slowly now. Naya Seo, deliver it to the platoon members. huh. what to convey


    They said that they would leave supplies to other platoons and go into Uijeongbu alone.


    The role of the 2nd supply platoon was also to subdue Goesini.


    On the one hand, it plays a leading role in making supply units enter Uijeongbu.


    Jinseo-na preached to the platoon members, and the platoon members rose from their seats.


    [From now on, we depart for the Uijeongbu Arts Center.]


    It was impossible to fight Goesini while carrying supplies.


    So the galaxy entrusted the supplies to another platoon.


    The only thing to do was to return the supplies to those who would enter Uijeongbu once Gosini was defeated.


    Soon after, they ran west and quickly arrived at the Seoul Arts Center.


    Hayang-ah, tell them to search the Seoul Arts Center with an appropriate number of people. Because we have to store supplies there.


    yea, I got it.


    In the process of retrieving Cocoon.


    Eunha remembered Goesini��s home at the Seoul Arts Center.


    So, before making a supply base in the Seoul Arts Center, I had to thoroughly investigate.


    [This is an announcement from the 5th Communication Platoon. Currently searching for Goesini. Please let us know as soon as the 2nd supply platoon arrives at the Uijeongbu Arts Center.]


    Meanwhile, the communication platoon in charge of the Regulus Clan got a call.


    Eunha decided to send Jinseo or Ariel to communicate with the 2nd Attack Platoon and the 5th Communication Platoon respectively.


    Kaede, you take the rangers and find Goesini. Do not engage immediately upon discovery and return to the platoon. Ah, take Dambi Seo or Mary Kim as telepaths.


    okay. I��ll do that. The telepathist will take you to Mary.


    The galaxy ordered a search for Goesini.


    Hoshimiya Kaede went to find Goesini by culling the rangers from the Pandora Clan.


    Where are you?


    Eunha defeated the 4th tier monster that inhabited the Seoul Arts Center.


    Then he waited for telepathy.


    The 2nd Supply Platoon, the 2nd Attack Platoon, and the 5th Communication Platoon were searching from three directions.


    If Goesini hadn��t moved his realm, he would show up sooner or later.


    As expected��.


    [��This is Mary Kim, a telepathist. Gossini��s whereabouts have been identified.]


    Telepathy came through.


    According to the news that Meri Kim conveyed, it seems that Goesini is currently near the Seoul Arts Center.


    Eunha was now given two options.


    Are you just chasing Goesini until the other platoons come, or are you fighting first?


    There was no need to worry.


    The answer was fixed.


    Eunha believed in Pandora Clan.


    Sannaya Ariel.


    Yeah, what should I convey?


    why! why! why! What should I do?


    Let��s subdue each other first.


    [Notice from the 2nd supply platoon. From now on, we will subdue the 3rd tier overrank monster Goesini. Above all, they were Jinseo and telepathists.]


    [From the 2nd supply platoon to the 5th communication platoon of the 2nd capture platoon! Gossini��s whereabouts have been identified! For the detailed location of Goesini, check with Jeong Ha-yang��s navigator! The 2nd supply platoon will subdue Goesini first! This is Ariel!]

 Chapter 773

    Relife Player 773


    [Chapter 198]


    [Gossini (2)]


    Before returning, the mistletoe party accomplished the feat of subduing Goesini.


    However, the achievement of the gypsophila party was not originally planned for the operation.


    [This is a message from navigator Yun Yi-byeol. Current time 3:23 PM Gosini has entered Phase 2. Unexpected circumstances occurred during the operation and allowed Gossini to escape. I��m really sorry. Goesini is currently on the way to Uijeongbu Station��]


    At that time, the unit in charge of subjugating Goesini belonged to Onyang��s party.


    However, during the subjugation of Gosini, they allowed him to escape.


    This is because Gossini threw them into confusion by showing intelligence and other powers.


    ��Phase 2?


    At that time, Eunha, who was at Uijeongbu Station, heard the telepathy and frowned.


    The same was true of the fog flower party players who received a disciplinary action restriction for causing a massacre of residents by Bae Su-bin.


    The Second Phase.


    It wasn��t the first word I��d heard.


    They also heard about the second phase in passing at the academy.


    But it was nothing more than a literal ��passing by��.


    So, it was strange.


    twin navigators. How likely is it that the news I just heard is wrong?


    There��s a chance it could be wrong. Because the phase distinction is so ambiguous, there are cases where < Butterfly Lady > made a mistake.


    Oh my, phase is something sexy. If you mispronounce that, pe��


    Hey, what is the second phase? Anyway, doesn��t that mean Gosini is coming this way? I was bored because I was told to wait, but it went well!


    The second phase, in simple terms, meant that the monster received certain damage or transformed into a different being according to conditions.


    The metamorphosis of Caesar Hopper, a third-tier monster in the past, could also be said to be the second phase.


    At this time, if the risk of the transformed monster was great enough to leave the existing hierarchy or if it continued to maintain that status, the hierarchy would be raised.


    Anyway, it��s not the time to be like this! Everyone get ready for battle! This is our chance to decide whether or not we will continue to wait in the takeover match!


    Well, you can��t just sit back and watch other people make their mark. I hate to see it because I have a stomach ache. First of all, take a gift and see how Gossini��s condition is��


    ��Since we��re an independent unit, we��re free to fight, right?��


    If it��s a cat, then�� I��ll burn it and kill it. But the whole sun party can��t handle a single thing properly, what is this? Did you only hear a field of flowers in your head��


    But don��t take it too lightly. Even if it��s a small cat, it��s rated as a 3rd tier overrank. You shouldn��t underestimate your opponent.


    Lee Yu-jeong, twenty-five, Son Ga-yeon, Bae Su-bin, Seon Ki-joon, etc.


    The people who belonged to the gypsophila party welcomed the fact that they could defeat Goesini.


    Eunha was no different.


    We decided to make full use of the opportunity created by Onyang��s party.


    -Everyone prepare for battle. Yu-jeong, you are preparing to perform wide-area purification magic while being protected by Mr. Ki-jun from behind.


    Just as Bae Soo-bin subdued Baekmyeon-sang and earned the title of < Witch of Massacre >.


    Lee Yu-jeong made the biggest contribution to subjugating Goesini and spread the nickname < Grim Reaper >.


    As an aside, the mistletoe party revealed that Goesini transforms up to the 4th phase.


    [��The true blue of the Mist Flower Party is delivered! Eunha Noh and I, Jinparang, from the Mist Flower Party subdued Goesini! I��ll say it again, so listen carefully! Jinblue of the mist flower party subdued Goesini! It was Jinparang.]


    If Lee Yu-jeong had not subdued Goesini.


    Perhaps Gossini was judged as the second tier and caused serious damage to the recapture party.


    ��


    Goesini was spotted near the intersection of Heungseon Square.


    Eunha led the 2nd Supply Platoon and immediately headed for Gossini.


    [A message from Ranger Kaede Hoshimiya. Found Goesini. They say they��ll be within sight of the recapture team in a minute! More than that, Merry Kim was a telepath!]


    What do you think, Yang-ah?


    It bothers me to be at the crossroads. The surroundings are open, so if monsters flock from each road, it��s easy to be surrounded. And Goesini has the power to manipulate the dead, right?


    That it could fill the surroundings with dead beings in an instant.


    Heungseon Square where five roads intersect.


    Goesini was in the center of it.


    It is in a position suitable for being attacked from five directions.


    The situation seems to be luring the recapture party.


    A situation that seemed advantageous to the recapture party could be overturned at any time given Gossini��s ability.


    The moment they surround Gosini, Gossini can raise the dead and surround them.


    Eunha agreed with Jung Hayang��s judgment.


    Soon she said to Jinsanna.


    Naya Seo, deliver it to the platoon members. Concerned about being surrounded by Goesini, the platoon members in the back were asked to separate and play a role in defending the Uijeong-ro we are currently running. yea, I got it. I��ll pass it on like that. And Riel delivers it to Eunah unnie, Eunwoo Riya unnie, Woobi unnie and the supporters in front. Goesini has a good chance of summoning the dead around us when we show up. So, ask me to deploy the purification magic in time for Goesini to activate her ability!


    okay! I��ll deliver it right now!


    to make this operation a success.


    Clan Pandora focused on subjugating Goesini.


    While Jeong Ha-yang was looking for information related to Goesini in the player��s library, the other clan members were putting their heads together on how to deal with Goesini.


    Fortunately, while fighting Sindorim, I was able to get a lot of reference on how to respond to him.


    The power to manipulate the dead.


    The powers of Sindorim and Goesini in < The King > had many similarities.


    The difference is that Shindorim created a ghoul that stimulates memories and emotions to make you feel as if you are really alive.


    In Gossini��s case, mana melted in the atmosphere summoned remembering beings to create ghouls.


    To put it bluntly, Eunha rated < Myungwang > Shindorim higher, who has the power to evolve the dead into higher entities.


    Compared to Goesini��s strength, it was simply an advantage against large armies.


    Of course, Goesini��s true power is��.


    Just then, Eunha heard the voice and woke up from her thoughts.


    ��Okay, that was great! Kitty��s coordinates confirmed! It comes in with the naked eye, but I send it to my sister and Road Hayang!


    Register in the Nyangnyangi Coordinate Library! Real-time location alerts to all platoon members!


    I��ll register Goesini��s vital signs in the witch��s model garden! Minji, Ga-yeon, Tae-hee, Gu-rae, Si-hyung, and other Pandora Clan guardians and snipers stand by from the rear! Gu Rae commands the Pandora Clan snipers to shoot at the target when the signal is received! Come on! ��I��m telling you right now.


    Please deliver it to the 2nd supply platoon! The caster supporter tells me to keep the purification magic cast until the signal is given!


    Even the eyes of the 2nd supply platoon could see Goesini.


    Then Jeong Ha-yang spread quickly, and she slowed down with a few people.


    Naturally, a formation was created with all dealer hunters leading the way.


    Soon, Jeong Ha-yang expanded the miniature witch��s garden and made it a strategic base.


    Navigators attached to her side, and telepathists carried out their own dedicated messengers for the Navigators.


    widely!


    At the same time, snipers with their equipment climbed the roof along the outer wall of the building.


    The snipers settled down at a certain distance and adjusted Heungseon Square with a scope.


    Meanwhile, the strikers along with Eunha approached Goesini.


    Goesini also found them coming without hiding their presence.


    Our eyes met.


    Nyaanya the


    guy wags his tail.


    As if waiting for this moment, it spreads its single wings from its back.


    Eunha instructed Jinparang.


    blue brother! Call Kaede right away and tell him to join the battle!


    [I got it!]


    Goesini��s surroundings begin to be covered with black, muddy mana.


    Gossini��s characteristics that even a hamper wave can��t help.


    The galaxy expressed mana in its body.


    Meteor shower


    It was Kaede who moved first.


    Kaede, who was organized as a search team, fired an arrow from somewhere.


    The streaks of light falling around him were like signal flares.


    People activated their magic all at once.


    Transmutation


    Phoenix��s cloak


    Blast Cross


    Galaxy struck the sword with all its might.


    Blazing flames flew towards Goesini at lightning speed.


    Goesini expanded the size of her single wing to fend off the flames.


    However, the ghouls that had just revealed their forms fell into a sea of fire.


    That wasn��t the end.


    The ensuing magic of the dealer hunters engulfed the ghouls.


    Nyaa Nyaa,


    Gossini was still crying, not caring.


    Ghouls don��t die.


    They don��t even feel pain.


    It��s just a moving corpse created by magic.


    The players�� attacks merely prevented the ghouls from moving dynamically and prevented them from interfering with the players and disrupting formations.


    further-.


    ��Nya, nya,


    Gossini��s traits didn��t end there.


    The guy wagging his tail in the sea of fire straightened his head.


    As if the number of ghouls that had disappeared after being reduced to ashes by the flames was ridiculous, more ghouls were created than that.


    Where is that?


    ��Ki Ee eh !!!


    Monsters were swarming.


    Those who had been waiting for orders from a distance to avoid being spotted by the players were charging at them from all sides.


    Players who approached to attack Goesini were surrounded.


    But all-.


    ��The Lord said,


    I will kill death.


    Butterfly��s Blessing,


    Sacred Photon


    Gift, < Resonance >,


    One More Time,


    Copycat��s Mirror,


    Good Night,


    Good Morning,


    all within the expected range.


    There were solid backups.


    The players rushed at the ghouls without hesitation.


    And faster than they did, the supporters�� magic from the back rushed across the ground.


    green blue white yellow etc.


    A light that calms the mind and body spreads and dyes the bodies of the ghouls who have their feet on the ground.


    The moment the ghouls take their feet off the ground, their bodies collapse as they become the site of mana.


    Nyaaaa!


    It was only then that Goesini looked bewildered.


    When the ghouls filling the surroundings suddenly disappeared in vain, the frightened guy tried to send out new ghouls.


    right then- ��While


    the snow dragon galaxy


    in the Hanmae style stage


    started a fire and cleared the monsters to the sides.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa ran out.


    She charged Goesini with a dragon covered in snowflakes.


    ����!!


    Goesini did not respond.


    Faster than he wants to fly.


    The snow dragon, rising vertically from the ground, opened its huge mouth and swallowed it.


    At that moment, the silver spear flashed.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa, who unlocked Seolryong��s armor, stabbed Goesini.


    She swung the spear and slammed him to the ground.


    ����Right after the Han Mae-ryu drama,


    she


    activated her magic on the fragments of the snow dragon that were flying in the sky.


    finely chopped snowflakes.


    Snowflakes forged like dragon scales rushed towards Goesini as he fell to the ground.


    It didn��t stop there��.


    Diamond Blast


    Flash


    Kwang-woo


    < Diamond Sword > Mok Min-ho.


    And < Divine Sword > Choi Eun-hyeok.


    The two people, who had the timing right, released the mana condensed in the device at once.


    As Mong Min-ho drew a trajectory, slashes with strong cutting power continued to pour out from the trajectory.


    On the other hand, the black light that Choi Eun-hyeok hit only flashed.


    for a while too.


    This time, the sky suddenly flashed, and thin beams of light poured down like heavy rain. Around that time


    , Ryu


    Yeon-hwa caught the arrow��s trajectory passing in front of her eyes.


    Landing on the outer wall of the opposite building, she prepared for her next attack.


    And when Mok Min-ho and Choi Eun-hyuk stepped down, they immediately dug into him to fill the vacancy.


    There is no threat from


    lock-on


    heat beam ghouls.


    The support casters are facing them.


    There is also no threat from monsters.


    Ranger snipers provide cover.


    So, all the dealer hunters had to do was deal with Goesini.


    Cheonrajimang


    Goesini couldn��t even use his hands.


    The players never gave him a chance to attack.


    The players, who were divided into three groups in advance, were playing the role of covering the whole while one group prepared the magic when one group attacked.


    There were no gaps.


    In such a situation, Han Chang-jin succeeded in sealing Goesini��s movements.


    Nyaaa!!


    A net made of mana spread across the ground where Goesini is standing.


    Han Chang-jin pulled the thread that was entangled in his fingers with all his might.


    Goesini tried to use his strength to tear the net.


    It dripped poison from its huge single wing.


    Cheonbo


    Tyrant Paddock


    Yoo Nam-hoon kicked the ground straight away.


    I immediately blocked the poison that was trying to spread to Han Chang-jin with my body.


    Then, he threw the venom of the large toadstool at Goesini, who was tied up.


    Goesini screamed.


    And��


    [��All members of Team 1 are bombarded.]


    Received Jeong Ha-yang��s signal.


    Jinsanna sent a telepathic message.


    Team 2 has Choi Eun-hyuk and Mok Min-ho.


    If Ryu Yeon-hwa and Yoo Nam-hoon were in Group 3.


    Group 1 had Noh Eun-ha and Jinpa-rang.


    ��Blast Cross


    Gift < Beast >


    Mode: Blade Wolf


    Blade Thrust


    Eunha and Jinparang.


    Group 1 launched an attack.


    Goesini had one goal.


    The ghouls, which become mana particles and return to the world again, disappear if only Goesini is killed.


    In addition, the 2nd and 3rd groups are protecting it.


    The galaxy dealt the final blow to Goesini with magic compressed to the limit.


    �� Kwa-kwa-kwa-kwak!!


    Blast cross compressed with number 5.


    Goesini, thrown high into the sky by Han Chang-jin, could not escape the attack.


    Huge flames explode in the sky, creating a cross.


    The flames run down.


    Nonetheless, the players looked up at the explosion that dispelled the white cloud.


    -Did you get rid of it?


    Parang-hyung, that means��


    Jinparang, who has returned to his original form.


    Eunhyuk Choi said cautiously.


    Either that or not, the galaxy did not take its eyes off the dying flames. Within


    the sonic wave,


    galaxies scattered the waves.


    Sonic Wave has delivered a sign.


    He couldn��t have died like this.


    -Everyone, don��t relax.


    I tried to finish it without entering the second phase as much as possible.


    Apparently it was tough.


    Eunha frowned and said.


    The Pandora clan members did not express their doubts.


    That��s why the platoon members didn��t relax.


    ������.��


    Gradually they began to feel it too.


    A small dot felt in the dying flames rapidly swells and reveals its presence.


    They hardened their faces.


    Immediately after-.


    ����������!!!!!!!!


    The flames were immediately extinguished.


    Goesini showed up.


    What the hell is this��


    The players were perplexed.


    It was worth it.


    Because Goesini��s shape has changed.


    ������.��


    A shape reminiscent of Cerberus, who is said to guard the gates of the underworld.


    three cat heads.


    and three tails.


    Finally, two wings sprouting from the back.


    The cold blooming winter


    guy has entered the second phase.


    The platoon members were greatly perplexed by the unknown information.


    Eunha deployed magic to resolve their agitation.


    ��From now on, the second phase begins. The name is the 3rd tier Overrank, but no one thought it would end with just this, right? If there is, it��s very��


    ��������.��


    Red petals sway.


    People are looking for composure. S��ar?h the N??elFir��.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In the case of Pandora Clan, they did not show much agitation.


    It��s because I heard from Eunha and Jung Ha-yang that it was ��presumed�� that Gossini might transform into the next phase at first glance.


    Rather, they were just agitated by the afterword that the galaxy was cloudy.


    [This is a message from navigator Jeong Ha-yang! Gossini��s second phase has been confirmed, platoon members beware! Ariel was a telepath! Everyone, don��t be discouraged that the battle isn��t over yet! we win! Cheer up! Cheer up! Let��s go!]


    The rear seemed to be aware of the situation.


    Ariel��s telepathy has arrived.


    Telepathy that lowers tension.


    People burst into laughter.


    And��


    ��Fury!!


    3 o��clock.


    The entire road was engulfed in flames.


    The faces of the players brightened.


    [��From the 5th Signal Platoon! Sorry for the late support! From now on, the 5th Communications Platoon and the 2nd Strategy Platoon will participate in the subjugation of Gossini!


    ]


    < The Holy Mother > Park Hye-rim and Regulus Clan.


    Reinforcements have arrived.

 Chapter 774

    Relife Player 774


    [Chapter 198]


    [Gosini (3)]


    Goesini��s second phase.


    There was nothing to worry about though.


    It just grew in size.


    Aside from the fact that his speed and physical attack increased proportionally, his abilities were not much different from before.


    Rather, it became easier to intercept as his size increased.


    What you need to be wary of is the 3rd and 4th phases, not the 2nd phase. If possible, I wish I could kill Goesini like this, but will that be possible��!


    Unlike Caesar Hopper.


    Goesini deploys a protective shield that temporarily negates damage when entering a phase.


    It was a fairly annoying trait.


    It wasn��t magic, but even Hamper Wave couldn��t help it.


    It was the reason I couldn��t stop the guy from transforming into the second phase a while ago. As


    Ubo


    Blaze Crasher


    enters the second phase.


    The invisible tracker that was occasionally stamped on Goesini��s body became useless.


    Eun-ha, who clicked her tongue, quickly used Ubo to avoid the front paws falling from above her head.


    Then he appeared from the other side and swung his sword with all his might.


    Using one foot as a pivot, I tried to cut off his front foot.


    ����!!


    Just then the ghouls rushed in.


    The ghoul under his belly was attacked instead.


    The guy was engulfed in flames.


    In that way, he stretched out his arms and tried to grab Eunha.


    Sacred Photon


    Right then, No Eun-ah applied purification magic to the clan members�� devices.


    As Goesini entered the second phase, the platoon waiting in the rear moved forward.


    The galaxy dropped the ghoul��s head with a yellow-colored blade.


    Then I backed up and got out from under the guy��s belly.


    The Lord said,


    ��God is an insignificant being, but everything depends on my sword.��


    Soon after, Illya��s buff.


    In addition, Cha Eun-woo and Yeo-bi and other supporters cast spells to restore physical strength and mana.


    Even so, the speed of mana recovery felt slow.


    It was because he had been injecting too much mana into Fire Chicken from a while ago.


    Eunha stroked her lips with the back of her hand.


    The Diamond Blast


    Flashwool


    Galaxy replaces the one that fell back, and Team 2 moves forward.


    Eunha watched their battle and decided to peek at the opportunity.


    However, it wasn��t long before the 2nd group quickly went out.


    As soon as Team 3 was put in, the galaxy had to go into battle again.


    can��t help it Even if you recover with magic, you cannot ignore the mental fatigue.


    People just get tired


    There is a saying that a cat has nine lives.


    Goesini had not 9 lives, but 4, which is almost half of them.


    That��s why the players fighting him were worth fighting against.


    Pandora Clan Lord! What if it��s that far away? This is Won�� Hey! When I was your age, I swung my sword without even breathing!


    If you don��t breathe, you die. If you have time to say that, why don��t you go and save them? There��s a lot of talk about the subject that came after we were exhausted.


    what? what did you say!?


    Go ahead and fight the monster. Isn��t that the only skill of the Blaze Clan? Even if I don��t breathe, I thought the battle was like breathing. I guess < Yeomma > wasn��t a big deal either?


    You�� you��ll regret that. Do you underestimate me and the Blaze Clan!? Hey guys .. hey guys! Army prepare! practice!


    ��Execute!!��


    One, two, three torches of destruction!


    Fortunately, there was the 5th Communications Platoon of the 2nd Assault Platoon.


    Eun-ha stimulated Kang Hyeon-cheol.


    Kang Hyeon-chul was furious at Eun-ha��s remarks and ignited the flames.


    In response, Eun-ha instructed Jinpa-rang to call in Ryu Yeon-hwa and the 3rd team platoon members who were fighting Goesini.


    Let��s take a break because they��ll buy us some time. Even in blue hyung��s back, tell people to rest. Perhaps the pressure casters and supporters are feeling right now is no joke.


    okay! I��ll tell you later! ��I told you everything! Senna said she would do that.


    Yeonhwa noona, do you have any potions left?


    yes there are a few I need?


    hand over one


    conserve energy


    The faces of the platoon members were released.


    It was possible because Hyeoncheol Kang and members of the Blaze Clan were sufficiently blocking Goesini.


    In addition, there was Park Hye-rim in < The Holy Mother >.


    This gave me time to rest.


    Meanwhile, Eunha took over the potion from Yeonhwa Ryu.


    It consumes a lot of mana.


    Magic that restores mana with healing magic is slow to work�� This is the most effective.


    I don��t know how many potions I��ve already drank while fighting.


    Eunha swallowed Jeong Seokhun��s premium potion.


    Mana Recovery Potion


    Espresso Double Shot


    (Espresso Double Shot)


    There was no time to frown at the bitter taste.


    The strong coffee juice quickly restored the galaxy��s mana.


    Now I had to go back to the battlefield.


    Tell the clan members who are directly dealing with the blue-type Goesini. Use the gift-granting artifact. I guess I��ll have to push on.


    Are the other kids telling you not to do it?


    Tell the other kids to do it on their own.


    Roger.


    Eun-ha grabbed the ring that was threaded on the chain around her neck.


    Let��s inject mana into the ring.


    The ring emitted a golden light.


    Other members of the clan also activated the enchantment on the ring in a similar way.


    Gift-granting Artifact


    < Amplification >


    A rechargeable gift-granting artifact that can be used many times with just one Artifact made of high-quality materials.


    Pandora clan members clad in golden light joined the players who were fighting evil.


    ��


    Twelve Seats < The Holy Mother > Park Hye-rim.


    She couldn��t help but be amazed at the battle unfolding before her eyes.


    amazing. stronger than before


    Is it a buff magic? What kind of structure does magic show such ability?


    Growth is no joke.


    Goesini��s recovery ability is excellent.


    Moreover, the guy who entered the second phase seemed to have some resistance to magic.


    Purification magic doesn��t work well either.


    As a result, Park Hye-rim was impatient and had no choice but to look forward to Kang Hyeon-cheol, who was dealing with him at the forefront.


    However, Pandora Clan, who had been taking a break back, joined the battle again.


    What happened immediately after opened my eyes wide and opened my eyes to doubt.


    Cheonbo


    The Wall Breaker


    Yoo Sok


    Shin Kwang Woo


    Minho Mok from < Geumgangsword >.


    < Divine Sword > Choi Eun-hyeok.


    The two dodge the ghouls rushing at them at high speed.


    He must have been exhausted from several battles, but he did not show signs of overpowering him.


    Rather, it became stronger than before.


    Just like a reinforcing agent was administered.


    The skills of the two have changed markedly.


    No, it wasn��t just them.


    All the members of the Pandora Clan on the front line were showing such an appearance.


    Golden particles shimmered around them.


    When the Pandora Clan Lord signaled earlier, the clan members seemed to have touched something they were wearing around their necks��


    Park Hye-rim paid attention to the light.


    I couldn��t understand what kind of magic it was, but I could confirm that the light was almost doubling the abilities of the Pandora Clan members.


    It was unbelievable.


    It was just admiration.


    How easy is it to understand the human body and imagine how to realize it into reality?


    If you dig into just one aspect, it won��t be impossible to reinforce it with a ship.


    However, the ability of Pandora Clan members as a whole has been strengthened.


    As far as Park Hye-rim knew, there was only one possible reasoning.


    ��It must be an artifact.


    I don��t know how you got it.


    Pandora Clan has great artifacts.


    Not only her, but other players seemed to have reached similar assumptions.


    They licked their tongues while avoiding Goesini��s attack.


    On top of that, the addition of Pandora Clan was bringing about a notable change.


    Park Hye-rim was able to confirm the wave spreading behind her back.


    The Lord said,


    I will kill death. S��arch* The nov��lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    < Saint of the Order > Illya.


    Her magic was amazing.


    As soon as the ghouls falling from above, climbing the outer wall of the building, are annihilated as soon as they reach the wavelength.


    Park Hye-rim had never seen such a powerful purification magic.


    Above all��


    ��It doesn��t take long to cast.


    To think that such an effect could be produced by putting one��s hands together and reciting a congratulatory message�� Is this a talent?


    Talent does not support itself either.


    Park Hye-rim thought so too.


    However, the moment she saw Ilya��s magic, she realized that she too was nothing more than an ordinary person compared to Ilya.


    Ilya��s magic was beyond common sense.


    Is it because I have the < miracle > as a gift?


    < Miracle > is really amazing.


    The same goes for < Empress > Shin Seo-young.


    A person who possesses the gift of < miracle > can realize phenomena that are difficult to realize with human knowledge.


    Park Hye-rim recalled that Iriya, who is now prevalent in the industry, is the owner of < Miracle >.


    Then I remembered one more person.


    Butterfly��s Blessing:


    Sacred Photon


    < Fairy > No Eun-ah.


    In the industry, it is known that he has a gift called < Future City >.


    Park Hye-rim was well aware that it was a lie.


    There was no way he didn��t know what gift his pupil had.


    She was also the gift holder of < miracle >.


    Like < The Saint of the Church >, Eun-ah is really amazing.


    A butterfly made of mana.


    Butterflies, blown by the wind from a distance, scatter human excrement all over the area.


    a yellowish tint.


    Ghouls touched by human excrement are purified, and people can attack with the characteristics of purification magic.


    It must be a magic that only Eun-ah can give both an attack and a buff at the same time.


    Park Hye-rim couldn��t dare to do this kind of magic.


    I was amazed at the student��s growth.


    Three years now��


    no. If my seat was vacant, it would not have been unreasonable for Eun-ah to be recommended as the twelfth seat.


    Eunah Noh now had 9 years of experience as a player.


    He also proved his strength enough to become a member of the Twelve Seat.


    Moreover, unlike in the past, Pandora Clan was now being judged as Class A.


    Among the virtues required of the Twelve, there was a certain strength to draw upon in case of emergency.


    So, Eunah Noh fulfilled all the conditions necessary to become a member of the Twelve Seats.


    Above all��


    ��If I step down from the twelfth throne, Eun-ah will be the only person eligible.


    Park Hye-rim was convinced.


    In this recapture battle, Noh Eun-ah will build new achievements.


    If you add the justification that he was < The Sid > to that.


    Eunah Noh was the person closest to the twelfth position in the support category.


    Of course, all the families were possible only when Park Hye-rim resigned from the Twelve Seat.


    Unfortunately, she had no intention of resigning from her position yet.


    I��m still active!


    Retirement What do you retire?


    She was too young to be called < The Holy Mother >.


    Park Hye-rim thought so.


    She supported the 5th communication platoon with magic that could not be defeated by Noh Eun-ah.


    He treated Kang Hyeon-cheol, who had fallen out with Goesini.


    Meanwhile, her eyes were on another disciple. ��Mirror


    of the Imitation Wind


    of Jeonghwa


    < Angel on the battlefield > Cha Eun-woo.


    Compared to Iriya No Eun-ah, she did not show phenomenal skills.


    However, it was only covered by them, but it wasn��t something Cha Eun-woo couldn��t do.


    He is the one who stands out the most among supporters of his age.


    It��s just that < Saint of the Order > Eun-ah is a monster, so she doesn��t stand out.


    diligently even now.


    Cha Eun-woo was purifying the ghouls while fulfilling his role.


    Furthermore, the hunters were also treating the wounded brought to the rear.


    ��Gift < Cell Activation >


    On the other hand, Pandora Clan had many supporters with good skills besides them.


    Among them, < Cheering > Yeo-bi.


    Park Hye-rim admired the magic she developed.


    The gift from < Cheering > must be��


    Park Hye-rim had checked Pandora Clan��s gift in the player��s library.


    According to her memories, Yeobi was the holder of a gift called < Cell Activation >.


    A gift that activates cell activity and increases healing ability.


    Yeoubi uses that ability��.


    ����!!


    He turned the ghouls into chunks of flesh.


    Hyerim Park saw the sight and doubted her own eyes.


    And I figured out the situation.


    You forcibly activated their cells and inflated their flesh.


    It��s like a cancer cell.


    Cancer cells that seem to proliferate indefinitely.


    Yeo-bi used < Cell Activation > to proliferate the cells of the ghouls.


    Using his limbs, he turned the dynamically running ghouls into indistinguishable chunks of flesh, finally sealing their movements.


    To be honest, it wasn��t a very nice sight.


    The wriggling appearance of the flesh was extremely grotesque.


    But it works. Even without that, how annoying the ghouls were.


    One of the fears of the ghouls could be said to be their dynamism.


    They were quick.


    Conversely, purification magic took a lot of time to cast.


    As a result, the ghouls shrewdly avoided the purification magic or crossed the front line and ran to the rear.


    On the other hand, Rain��s magic didn��t take enough time and was enough to tie them down.


    right then-


    ��Keeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee


    Goesini made a final fuss.


    The guy who couldn��t overcome the offensive of the players soared into the sky, bleeding profusely.


    The wings are dyed black.


    A magic circle appears around his mouth.


    Intuitively, I knew it was dangerous magic.


    right then-


    ��The


    embers


    of the phoenix��s wings are flying.


    In the middle of the battlefield, three pairs of wings made of flame spread wide.


    < Crimson Zone > Noh Eun-ha.


    he soared into the sky


    Necklace of Reduction


    Mana Drain


    Goesini activated her magic.


    The magic is canceled.


    Blue particles flutter.


    Soon, blue particles seeped into Noh Eun-ha��s blade.


    A light flashes.


    The sword emits pure white light.


    ��Dunning Blade


    A trail of light was drawn in the air.


    There is a look of bewilderment on Goesini��s face.


    Park Hye-rim was able to intuit.


    oh this is over


    no one will doubt


    Subdued Goesini.


    ������.��


    I thought it would end like that.


    ��


    Subdued Goesini.


    All the ghouls are gone.


    People��s faces lit up.


    Whoa��


    On the other hand, Eunha��s face was dark.


    At the end, there was a sense of cutting down Goesini.


    The problem is-.


    -The magic stone didn��t come out.


    You may not have been able to find it yourself.


    I wanted to hope so.


    However, Eunha��s intuition was saying something completely different.


    hey! Pandora Clan Lord! What if you��re the only one having fun!? Am I using this as bait? Look at how he steals the finished rice��.


    You have to kill it while you can. Isn��t that natural?


    Huh��. A guy with no romance.


    At that time, Kang Hyeon-chul approached.


    Kang Hyeon-cheol seemed dissatisfied with being used as bait by Eun-ha.


    In fact, Eunha caught Goesini��s attention by using Hyeoncheol Kang and members of the Blaze clan as bait.


    And he and his Pandora Clan members subdued Gosini.


    Kang Hyeon-chul had reason to be dissatisfied.


    But Eunha couldn��t afford to deal with his grumbling.


    If you��re going to tell me that, then release the people and tell them to find Goesini��s magic stone. what? Come to think of it, where is this mana stone? Since it��s a high-ranking monster, the magic stone is quite large, so it should be noticeable. There��s no way the others were hiding it secretly


    ��


    he looked around


    It was then.


    I


    heard a cat cry.


    Cracks appeared on the faces of those who were delighted with the victory.


    they shut up


    In such a situation-.


    I


    kept hearing the noise.


    People turned their heads in the direction of the sound.


    over there!


    ������!!��


    A player found Goesini.


    Above the window frame on the first floor of the building.


    He was sitting there watching the players.


    Nyaa Nyaa


    the guy cried.


    People thought so for a moment.


    But the guy was just wagging his tail.


    The sound came from somewhere else.


    Even over there��


    ������.��


    Another player pointed his finger at me.


    under the shadow of the building.


    There was a cat there.


    Nyaa,


    this time in a pile of stones.


    Nyaa Nyaa


    ������.��


    This time from the side of one player.


    Soon the players��.


    ��Kwajik!


    The shadow of the cat turned into a three-dimensional object and ate the player��s upper body.


    ������.��


    What happened?


    People couldn��t tell.


    I couldn��t believe the reality.


    Nyaa nyaa


    And regardless of people��s reactions.


    Cats appeared countless times.


    Before I knew it, black cats were filling the road.

 Chapter 775

    Relife Player 775


    [Chapter 198]


    [Gossini (4)]


    At that time, the 5th 6 7 8 assault platoon advanced northward.


    It was because Gossini had the belief that the 2nd Supply Platoon, the 2nd Attack Platoon, and the 5th Signal Platoon would subdue them.


    In addition, if they marched north, they could stop the monsters coming down from above.


    ��All forces suspended. Ga-Eun-ah, send a telepathic message to the other platoons that follow, telling them to stop their march.


    your clanlord.


    They quickly got out of range and headed north.


    The 5th assault platoon led by the Donghae Clan was in charge of the rear.


    They had the role of preventing Gossini from rising upwards and at the same time pressuring Gossini, who was probably fighting below, from escaping.


    At that time, Shinra Clan Lord Kim Yu-jin, who led the 6th Platoon, gave the order.


    Instructing the telepath, she immediately looked ahead.


    ������.��


    Let��s get out of Nokhyang Station.


    I could see the troops descending from afar.


    It fills the horizon.


    I ordered the navigator, so there was no need to count them.


    There were many.


    That one word was enough.


    And the figure that broke through the black clouds in the sky above them was��.


    ��Quoooooooooo!!


    The 3rd tier monster Ishimi.


    A dragon clad in iron armor roars.


    Even though there was still quite a distance left, his voice could be heard clearly.


    A sound that gives goosebumps.


    The players of the 6th assault platoon began to express mana in their bodies even though no separate instructions had been given yet.


    Heejeong Yang. Check your current location.


    The current location is near the tombstone crossroads. The detailed coordinates will be communicated to the platoon members via telepathy.


    It��ll be annoying to deal with them at range. Past the crossroads�� Quickly build a front line in the building complex ahead. Also, the platoons in the rear stand by the sides behind the range to be prepared in case they break through the lines.


    your clanlord. I will tell you that. What about the 5th Attack Platoon?


    Tell them to wait at their current location. We will block the upper part somehow, so please block the lower part where Goesini is located.


    yes i will do that


    And again��


    Seeing that we��ve been working together for a long time.


    The navigator��s telepathist immediately understood Yujin Kim��s instructions.


    Soon, the rangers moved quickly and built a line at the point indicated.


    Hunter casters followed.


    Aaaaaaaaa!!


    There were some quick-footed guys.


    The dealers dealt with the guys who jumped out of the army.


    In the meantime, wires are being built.


    Isimi��s army approached.


    Players released mana in their bodies.


    And��


    ��The Shinra Clan has been waiting for this day to get revenge on that guy, Shimi. It is our turn to relieve the grievance of our seniors and colleagues who gave their lives to save us in Uijeongbu 14 years ago.


    ������!!��


    Members of the Shilla Clan who experienced the first recapture of Uijeongbu.


    It was a long-awaited day.


    They exuded a sense of intimidation and did not lose heart when they saw the approaching army.


    Rather, the stronger the enemy, the stronger.


    they fought


    oh oh oh!!


    Isimi is flying.


    The guy��s intention was obvious.


    Just like 14 years ago.


    The guy who jumped out of the army intends to collapse the front line at once.


    good really


    -Lee Do-jin.


    your clanlord.


    Seniors will be curious. Show me how strong you have become in 14 years.


    yes.


    The corps commander is abandoning his army and entering the enemy camp.


    Can I miss this opportunity?


    Yujin Kim smiled.


    She ordered Lee Do-jin, who had been unable to control her energy for a while.


    Lee Do-jin responded as if he had been waiting for this moment.


    Gift < Thunderfire >


    He steps forward.


    The mana flowing out of the body has the property of electric current.


    With a crackling, crackling sound.


    A blue current wraps around Lee Do-jin��s body, and black clouds gather above his head.


    It��s not Ishimi��s cloud.


    It is a cloud created by Dojin Lee.


    Dismissed!


    Electric current splattered everywhere.


    Ishimi is coming.


    Dojin Lee plucks the mistletoe.


    A pure white sword flashes.


    oh oh oh!!


    Ishimi roars.


    Even louder than that, the black sky thumps and rips as if furious.


    Kwak!!


    Magic is the expression of will.


    14 years ago, Lee Do-jin��s will couldn��t pierce his iron armor.


    Even so, he felt that he was so ugly that he was called the < Thunder Emperor >.


    So, I trained and trained again and again��


    �C Punishment,


    punish very severely.


    I have finally reached this point.


    Lee Do-jin lowered his sword into the air.


    ����������!!!!!!!!


    Like tearing the world apart.


    A dazzling beam of light falls.


    The number of them could not be counted.


    All of them were pierced by an imoogi that was not a dragon that flew without knowing that it was afraid of the sky.


    ������.��


    Blow.


    Ishimi��s iron armor fell.


    As if he had lost his mind, he plummeted to the floor.


    ��All-arms attack begins!!


    ��Waaaaaaa!!��


    In response, Kim Yu-jin immediately gave an order.


    The attack of the players who came to their senses began.


    Shinra Clan��s < Thunderbolt > made Ishimi fall in one blow!


    Kill Ishimi first!!


    We have a < brain dagger >! Just shut up and charge! Turn around!!


    < Thunder Emperor > Lee Do-jin, a player who single-handedly subdued the 3rd tier monsters.


    No, < Thunder God > Lee Do-jin.


    It was the birth of a player who can be said to be the strongest in Korea since < Shinchang > Namgung Nebula.


    ��


    Goesini has entered the third phase.


    The players couldn��t hide their stunned faces.


    Besides that-.


    ��No, where are those appearing from? What are these guys really doing?


    To the extent that Kang Hyeon-cheol was embarrassed.


    A lot of monsters appeared.


    The sound of the cats that appeared to fill the road and cried all at once was extremely loud.


    brother! You��re going to get really neurotic from the sound of the cat!


    Jinparang ran wild.


    He changed into a uniform with the skin of illusion and swung the claw.


    Blood Claw


    Nyaa��


    Goesini split emptyly.


    His body split into three branches and collapsed to the ground.


    immediately��


    ������!!��


    Nyaa, yaa,


    the three-pronged body transformed into three Gossini.


    The players who caught the sight could not help but be astonished.


    What the hell happened to this!? Even if you kill them, they don��t die, so why divide!


    They also inadvertently attacked the nearby Goesini and were terrified.


    What was even surprising was that the number of gossini increased even when the players were not doing anything.


    Nyaa Nyaa


    the cats cry.


    They��re one step closer.


    The players get scared and take a step back.


    Just then, Gossini��s front foot touched a player��s body.


    ��Kwajik!


    ������.��


    Goesini��s shadow turned into a three-dimensional shape and suddenly opened her mouth wide.


    Dozens of cogs are exposed.


    The player��s body was dismembered without even responding.


    what what!! How the hell are you supposed to kill them!


    main body! Just knock down the body! Don��t panic and kill the body!


    Where is the body!? ������.��


    There was no proper countermeasure.


    Until then, the momentum of the players who had been holding on no matter how difficult the situation was was disturbed.


    The formation loses its meaning as it is pushed back by the growing number of gossips.


    Morale falls apart.


    The moment you lose your morale, it��s over.


    ����Winter blooming coldly,


    Eunha swung the winter blooming coldly.


    The red petals gradually calmed the players�� hearts.


    Tell them telepathically that you pull back the blue wire. By now, the rear is probably aware of the situation and preparing to cut the wire.


    Can not help it.


    If the formation collapsed, the front line had to be pulled back and the formation had to be rebuilt.


    But it was only a temporary measure.


    Nyaa Nyaa


    I had to find a way to deal with the infinitely increasing gossini.


    Those guys are different from white faces.


    Goesini��s magic stone is one. That is to say, clones are no different from ghouls without magic stones.


    Eunha snapped her fingers.


    A fire broke out.


    The flames consume Goesini.


    One goshini that couldn��t overcome the high fever melted.


    aha! If the body remains, it will proliferate, so you can just get rid of it without leaving the body!


    It��s a problem because it��s not easy. On top of that, even normal purification magic doesn��t work on them.


    Kang Hyeon-cheol also snapped his fingers.


    The road quickly became a sea of fire.


    The monsters are crying.


    Some burn and perish.


    Some come through the flames.


    And the surviving Goesini who came out through the flames proliferated by the reduced number.


    Hyeoncheol Kang frowned.


    A common cleansing spell? What are you talking about?


    It means that you have to unleash an attack that is endowed with the characteristics of purification magic.


    Can��t we just do the same thing we did when we defeated the ghouls?


    We need to annihilate without form, but is that possible with other people��s devices?


    Ah��


    Kang Hyeon-cheol looked down at the greatsword he was holding.


    His greatsword was currently imbued with the purification magic developed by Park Hye-rim.


    He could easily kill Goesini with the greatsword he wielded, but Goesini would just split apart.


    I need to purify Gosini with purification magic and at the same time deal enough damage to annihilate the entire body.


    In a previous life, Lee Yu-jeong was able to use the necessary magic just in time.


    The white ripples that spread around her purged Goesini and at the same time had strong aggression.


    Fortunately, there were three people in Pandora Clan who would replace Lee Yu-jeong in her previous life.


    No Eun-ah, Cha Eun-woo, this is Lee.


    And if you add Park Hye-rim and Kang Hyeon-cheol of Regulus Clan, you will be able to deal with them.


    That��s because you have yourself.


    Even so-.


    ��It��s inefficient.


    Eunha looked around.


    There were many players.


    However, it was inefficient to not be able to use them and have to deal with so many monsters with a small number of people.


    The war to recapture Uijeongbu had only just begun.


    I couldn��t pull it off already.


    ��I can��t help it. blue brother.


    uh! why? What else can I do?


    Soon, Eunha finished her thoughts.


    Eunha sang Jinparang.


    Send telepathy to Yeonhwa noona. I��m going to prepare that, so ask the freaks to buy me some time.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa��s < Binghwa > was also able to exert an effective force against the Goesini.


    Rather, her < Ice Flower > could have blocked their multiplication.


    There is no suitable person.


    Eun-ha turned her gaze to Ryu Yeon-hwa among the people.


    ������.��


    Their eyes met.


    She nodded, as if Jinparang had transmitted telepathy.


    In response, the galaxy unfolded its magic.


    ����The doppelganger


    draws out the remaining mana in its body and creates as many clones as possible.


    They created alter egos that could only breathe.


    In the periphery of the galaxy, cloned bodies were created and scattered in all directions after receiving orders.


    Their appearance, clad in a fiery cloak, startled players who saw them for the first time.


    ������.��


    Pandora Clan members knew what that meant.


    Jinparang sent telepathic messages to his clanmates even without Galactic orders.


    At the same time, the mana in the body was low, and the gift was automatically activated.


    Gift < Heroic >


    My heart beat loudly.


    Just in time, there was support behind my back.


    Fairy spring water


    Mana Bless


    No Eun-ah Cha Eun-woo��s mana recovery magic.


    Although, in the case of clones without a heart, mana could not be recovered.


    The mana in the body of the main body, Eunha, quickly filled up.


    he smiled condescendingly.


    Tadadak!


    Before long, the Pandora Clan members moved to the side of the scattered clones.


    There was also movement in the rear.


    Ariel, who was behind


    the Mermaid��s jewel, activated an artifact made from a high-grade treasure.


    The bracelet on her wrist emitted light.


    Crystal ball-like jewels shone and created a barrier around her.


    Before long, the water filled up inside the translucent barrier.


    Gift < Beast >


    Mode: Diva Siren


    A barrier made of spheres moves according to Ariel��s will.


    Ariel, who launched the sphere into the sky, soon manifested her gift in the water.


    Her bare legs came together in the letter ��һ�� to form legs reminiscent of a mermaid.


    The size of the scales that sprouted on both sides of her pink head increased.


    Scales grew on Ariel��s cheeks.


    You can breathe even underwater.


    ����������?


    Using the Diva Siren��s Providence.


    Ariel, who quickly moves to the front line, sings a sweet song.


    Goesini��s eyes are directed upwards.


    Also then-.


    Gift < Howling >


    Kang Si-hyung, who jumped out from the rear, was running towards the front line.


    he shouted with all his might.


    Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!!!!


    Ariel in the air.


    Kang Si-hyung on the ground.


    They led their gaze up and down.


    Meanwhile, right then-.


    ��Memento Magia


    Gift < Quadruple >


    Jo Ara stepped forward.


    Wielding a baton, she created an illusion by combining four magics.


    ��Fantastic tunes


    Visual, auditory, olfactory, pain.


    Magic that confuses the four senses.


    All the beings who focused their attention on the Kang Si-hyung Ariel fell into Joara��s fantasy.


    Without realizing it, their mana resistance was lowered.


    At that time, Jinsuna also moved.


    Gift < Somatotropin >


    Development proceeds rapidly.


    He grows taller and his specially made uniform deforms to fit his body size.


    The tail grows into three, and the color of the fur becomes darker.


    Transformed into a figure close to the 5th tier Komorebi Kitsune, she immediately deployed her magic.


    Mirage Flame A


    purple fox fire appears.


    Shaking embers float around and distract people for a while.


    This made people straddle the boundary between consciousness and unconsciousness.


    where are the people


    Monsters, including Goesini, were also the same.


    And��


    -Let��s all pray to the Lord.


    Thank you for giving us daily bread and joy for the day��.


    Illya recites a prayer.


    The mana-infused voice spreads widely, reminding you of the object of prayer.


    Roaring!


    The fire flickers.


    The embers, which were small at first, soon spread widely around the galaxy and its clones.


    It was the result of people��s fantasy.


    Gift < Resonance >


    However, even if people fall into fantasy, their will is not the same.


    In response, Cha Eun-woo activated the gift and resonated with people��s waves.


    match as closely as possible.


    Nevertheless, a dissonance arises.


    The individual will rejects assimilation while asserting its uniqueness.


    Also, the memories and emotions associated with their will do not match.


    It doesn��t matter though.


    ��Thump thump


    ������?


    People��s will is just a bonus. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The clones perfectly share the will of the main body Noh Eun-ha.


    Members of the Pandora clan assist the clones, albeit imperfectly.


    They synchronized their heartbeats with the sound of Ariel��s song.


    So-.


    ��Peeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee


    A huge fire engulfs the world.


    ��


    Death is terrible no matter how many times you experience it.


    I didn��t know you would come this far.


    Nyaa Nyaa


    Gossini had no choice but to be wary of humans while dividing infinitely.


    Still, nothing changed.


    Victory was on his own.


    Even if humans are stronger than you think, that��s all.


    Nyaa, nyaa,


    the humans were getting tired.


    On the contrary, he was still alive.


    What��s more, as he split himself, fear stood on the faces of humans.


    yes fear.


    Mana was full of fear.


    The fear of ��how to defeat�� permeated Goesini��s body and gave him strength.


    It feeds on the fear of humans and grows.


    Be strong.


    The will of the world takes the side, while the grip of space increases.


    The providence of the surrounding area changes according to one��s wishes.


    Nyaa Nyaa


    So, humans.


    more and more afraid


    Be consumed by your own fear.


    that is your destiny


    it��s my destiny


    Stop giving in to the shackles of this world.


    Goesini waggled his tail and laughed.


    right then-


    ��Fury!!


    The spatial dominance is drastically reduced.


    The world suddenly turned into a sea of fire while I was attracted to a fish flying in the sky and took a moment to look away.


    Crimson flames fill the area.


    The unprecedented heat melts Gosini��s double body.


    No, it burns and is purified.


    Goesini spread his single wing to block the falling fireball.


    ��Peeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee


    in front of me


    The man who gave himself two deaths stood there.


    A man in a red cloak.


    no guys


    And humans in the same uniform as the man walking out among them.


    Pi profit!!


    let alone men.


    Even they were engulfed in flames.


    The reddish-brown cloak draped over her shoulders is now blazing crimson.


    Pandora Clan Ritual Magic


    Sanctuary Proclamation: Holy Fire

 Chapter 776

    Relife Player 776


    [Chapter 198]


    [Gossini (5)]


    Two years ago, the Mana cult��s anti-marriage terror gave the galaxy a new realization.


    Magic that is absolutely realized in a certain space by gathering the will of each individual as one��


    that was really possible.


    At the time of the Mana cult anti-marriage terror.


    Many people prayed to the galaxy and their wills were united.


    The galaxy unfolded magic through itself and their will, and the power was simply phenomenal.


    based on that experience.


    Eun-ha wondered if she would not be able to use the same magic again.


    I mulled over and over again��


    Pandora Clan Ceremonial Magic


    Sanctuary Proclamation: Seonghwa


    2 years of research.


    finally materialized into the world.


    Pi profit!!


    Crimson World.


    The fire filled the entire space like a living creature.


    The blue sky was engulfed in flames and completely obscured.


    And��


    ��Fury!!


    Just like the galaxy.


    Pandora Clan members were wearing cloaks of flame.


    The maroon cloaks they wore around their shoulders were engulfed in flames and burning.


    It is endowed with the fire attribute.


    And it was also endowed with purification properties.


    This can ease the burden.


    Eunha looked down at her feet.


    The members of the Pandora Clan, clad in flames, were annihilating the Goesini.


    Gossini were hardly able to divide in their attack.


    The purifying property eats gossini.


    The flame attribute burns Gosini roaringly, not even leaving a corpse behind.


    [Naya Seo, tell others. Don��t be dazed and kill the monsters quickly. If you can��t completely incinerate him, just tell him to throw it into the flames.]


    [Okay, I��ll spread it like that. And keep in mind that Hayangi doesn��t have much time to maintain the sanctuary.]


    [Okay. Look at the kids and tell them to cheer up.]


    Two Artifacts push.


    Eun-ha, who had telepathically communicated with Jinseo-na, nodded.


    Then he smiled bitterly.


    It��s definitely hard to keep for long. That��s why I was trying not to use it at all.


    Proclamation of the Sanctuary of Clan Pandora��s Ritual Magic.


    The galaxy that first gained enlightenment ran into a problem.


    Bringing people��s will together was nothing short of a miracle.


    There was also a limit to manipulating people��s consciousness using fantasy magic or brainwashing magic.


    That��s why the galaxy decided to reduce the scope of magic that dominates space.


    Clan members discuss their imaginations in advance and share them.


    It��s good that there��s doppelganger magic too. That��s because it plays a major role in bringing the will together.


    Soon, the galaxy felt the existence of the clones hiding themselves in the flames.


    They were, to put it another way, skeletons.


    And Pandora Clan members were flesh and organs to fill the skeleton.


    oh lord my lord


    Here are the people of the Lord.


    Illya played the role of a brain that stores memories to bring the will together.


    Gift < Resonance >


    Cha Eun-woo played the role of blood that aligns the wavelengths into one.


    In addition, Jin Seo Na, Kang Si Hyung, Ariel, Jo Ara, and other clan members played a role in taking over the space.


    Thus, clan members surrounded by the will of the galaxy were temporarily endowed with the flame purification attribute.


    That��s one thing-.


    -While the Blast Cross


    Galactic has overcome the limit of mana in its body by taking over space.


    The clan members maintaining the space were consuming a huge amount of mana.


    doesn��t last long


    In order not to waste time, the galaxy launched a sword attack on the ground where the monsters and players were mixed.


    ��Quack Kwa Kwa Kwa Kwam!!!


    Flames loaded with sword strikes.


    The sword exploded before it even touched anything.


    Amidst the wide spread of sword attacks, fire spewed out.


    Crimson flames cover the area.


    The players were engulfed in the flames as they went crazy.


    ��uh huh?


    It��s not hot��


    The flames didn��t do them any damage.


    Without the need for galaxies to control.


    The flames were simply implemented as the galaxy desired.


    ������.��


    People fell into a strange feeling.


    Soon they came to their senses and got their weapons in their hands. At the time


    of Butterfly��s Blessing,


    Sacred Flame Photon,


    there was No Eun-ah��s support.


    She endowed people��s devices with the property of purifying flames.


    With a large amount of mana in her body, she even restored her clan members one after another.


    Illya sets the direction of her will and becomes unable to do anything else.


    Cha Eun-woo falls into a groggy state.


    The other clan members also came to the fore when the mana in their bodies that had been put into ritual magic was low.


    She busily swung her sword to fill their void.


    Demon��s Inferno (Demon��s Inferno)


    and Bae Soo-bin immediately deployed large-scale magic as mana was restored.


    The diameter of the magic circle that formed under her feet quickly expanded.


    A magic circle that encompasses the entire space occupied by the galaxy.


    Gift < Resonance >


    At the same time, Cha Eun-woo sweated profusely and drew the air with his hand.


    Adjust the wavelength of Bae Soo-bin and the galaxy.


    Eunha immediately snapped her fingers.


    In a space no sanctuary taken over by


    the Sonic Wave


    Invisible Tracker .


    The will of the galaxy takes precedence.


    The same goes for imagination.


    The detection magic captures the coordinates of the monsters trapped in the sanctuary.


    I decided to set the coordinates with the Invisible Tracker and induce them to attack.


    ������!!


    The sanctuary itself is a cognitive domain.


    If you put your mind to it, you can do something similar with the Invisible Tracker.


    Even so, the reason Eunha used magic was because other people��s magic was not her own.


    It is said that Cha Eun-woo converted Bae Soo-bin��s wavelength and temporarily made the sanctuary consider himself identical to Bae Soo-bin.


    It��s a law that can��t be deceived to the essence.


    Nyaaaaaaaaa!!


    A pillar of fire shot up.


    Soon, in the flames that burned the Goesini, a being reminiscent of the devil appeared.


    A demon made of flames with only its upper body exposed stretches out its ragged arms.


    Grab a Goesini.


    I hear a crackling sound.


    Goesini��s crushed corpse is incinerated in the hands of the devil.


    ��


    To the scene unfolding in front of you.


    Park Hye-rim could not keep his mouth shut.


    Nonsense.


    crazy crazy crazy crazy


    How is this possible?


    No, are you saying they��ve been hiding this all this time?


    crazy nonsense


    That was all I could think of.


    All the players, including her, were thinking that way.


    ��It��s nice that it��s hot!? Let��s turn Ajou Uijeongbu into a sea of fire today! Fight on your own!


    ��Oh! Oh! Oh! Oh!!!!��


    Of course, Hyeoncheol Kang and Blaze Clan members were an exception.


    Giving up on thinking with their heads, they were excitedly fighting, claiming that the world had become a sea of fire.


    There were no other fish that met the water.


    It was only because the environment was created that he could easily handle fire magic.


    Even so-.


    -Are those people just good if they can fight? Don��t you even wonder how this happened��


    There is no stone head.


    as the battle continued.


    Now mentally exhausted, she said without hesitation.


    It was a pity for their ignorance that they could not pay attention to this phenomenon.


    What principle it is made of�� I can roughly understand it with my head.


    However, if you can implement it, it is realistically close to impossible.


    agreement of will.


    Use it as a medium to activate magic.


    I mean, it��s easy.


    It means how to gather people��s will and how to unite as one.


    Also, even if the will is united, how many people will be needed to apply to a space of this size itself.


    But the Pandora clan members did it.


    Can it be said that it is the result of properly mixing gift and magic��


    Park Hye-rim did not find Pandora Clan fighting against the monsters, but found the clan members surrounding her.


    Illya, Cha Eunwoo, Jo Ara, etc.


    They were concentrating on doing other things without participating in battle.


    Probably something to maintain magic.


    It would be impossible magic without them and Noh Eun-ha��s double body.


    And the gifts and magic used to maintain the space were very rare.


    That��s why-.


    ��It��s just amazing. What could Pandora Clanlord do to activate magic without consuming mana? Hyerim, can we use that kind of magic like Pandora Clan?


    no it would be impossible That��s a magic that only Pandora Clan can do.


    ������.��


    Clan Road Gu Yeon-soo��s question.


    Park Hye-rim said firmly.


    For other clans, it was magic that was close to impossible.


    The Pandora Clan must have known about it, so they revealed it without hesitation.


    really-


    ��That clan is really scary.


    I can��t see the bottom.


    How many more are you hiding?


    How strong are you going to be?


    A clan without common sense.


    An endless clan.


    Park Hye-rim was honestly relieved that the clan and the Regulus Clan were not hostile.


    I didn��t want to turn a clan like that into an enemy.


    Also-.


    ��I was misjudging. None of these kids are kidding.


    Hyerim Park herself was a second generation.


    They were 3rd generation.


    She was relieved that she was not of the same generation as them.


    I will never be compared to them for the rest of my life.


    Also, I was really fortunate to have lived without competition for the rest of my life.


    Otherwise, I would have suffered from an inferiority complex and lived an unhappy life.


    Maybe they were too jealous of them and turned them into enemies.


    If I did, I would have been blown away by them��. I hate to imagine.


    Park Hye-rim shuddered.


    On the one hand, I admired it.


    Players often said that their fighting style and skills were perfected in their 5th year.


    However, they entered their 5th year and were still moving forward, far from approaching completion.


    That��s why 031&31 generations are called the generation that represents the golden generation. Also, Pandora Clanlord must be called the representative�� Are you 25 now? What the hell happened 25 years ago?


    It feels like the Twelve seated person has become a maid.


    Park Hye-rim devoted himself to restoring mana to players while helping himself.


    In particular, they supported the members of the Pandora Clan who were struggling to maintain space.


    ah thank you sister


    How long can you last? Looking at it now, it seems that the space is shaking more than before.


    I think we have one�� five minutes left. Even if you restore mana, you can��t do anything with your mental power.


    It must feel like weaving a dry rag.


    So I want to eat something sweet. It��s hard to bear.


    Park Hye-rim approached No Eun-ah.


    Noah Eun-ah said while crying.


    It��s tough.


    There was no way Park Hye-rim was unaware of No Eun-ah��s skills.


    It��s just that he��s acting cute to himself as a teacher.


    In response, she accepted the cute disciple��s complaint.


    Then, her eyes went to Ryu Yeon-hwa, who was next to No Eun-ah.


    I had a moment of doubt.


    Is Yeon-hwa protecting the Pandora Clan members from the rear?


    yes that��s right.


    < Seolchang > Ryu Yeon-hwa.


    A player considered to be on the same level as Noh Eun-ha in Pandora Clan.


    Hyerim Park woke up from her thoughts.


    It was understandable why Ryu Yeon-hwa was waiting in the rear.


    However, I was puzzled that Ryu Yeon-hwa, who boasts an enormous amount of damage, was in the back instead of another player.


    Then Ryu Yeon-hwa said��.


    ��It��s hard for me to show my strength here.


    Ah��


    the shy Ryu Yeon-hwa.


    Park Hye-rim understood the situation.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa��s gift is < Binghwa >.


    It was a galactic spark and contradiction.


    If she cast her magic, the result would be one of two things.


    ��Ice Flower�� and one of the galactic sparks surviving.


    Or both disappear.


    I must be in the rear.


    ��yes.


    In this case it was the former.


    It was a space ruled by Noh Eun-ha.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa��s < Binghwa > will melt and disappear in the flames.


    It would depend on Noh Eun-ha��s control, but it must be like that for now.


    ��


    The ability to control space is deteriorating.


    Eunha felt her magic being disturbed.


    I have no choice but to use the mana in my body.


    Otherwise the accuracy will be poor.


    I don��t have much time.


    The sanctuary will be released soon.


    The telepathic message called the limit even arrived from Jinsona.


    Pi profit!!


    The galaxy expressed mana in its body.


    A fire broke out behind him and burned fiercely.


    Crimson wings swell up.


    Eunha gathered her strength into the sword.


    ����Blast Cross


    This must be the last blow to be performed in the sanctuary.


    Eunha brought down the coldly blooming winter with all her might.


    ����!!!!


    A fire that took over space.


    Gathered in a sword attack.


    A blue sky appears, announcing the end of Sanctuary.


    Fire explodes immediately after.


    The fire that covered the world gathers together and burns the monsters.


    Nyaaaaaa!!!


    Goesini divide arbitrarily.


    However, the speed at which those who were swept away by the sea of fire burned to death was faster than the speed at which they were divided.


    Roaring!


    A fire that seems like it won��t go out.


    Crimson embers blaze across the ground, finally erasing Gosini��s existence.


    ������.��


    Finally, the cat��s cry disappeared, and the world was greeted with silence.


    The monsters were also completely burned and disappeared from the blow a while ago.


    Only then did the galaxy fold its wings and land on the ground.


    magic stone?


    ������.��


    Goesini has a fourth phase.


    I shouldn��t have been careless.


    Galactic told the players.


    The players, clearly exhausted from the arduous battle, shook their heads.


    The rangers were trying to find the magic stone with their heavy bodies.


    The problem is that monsters�� manastones are scattered around, so you can��t identify Gosini��s manastones with a quick glance.


    Still, the players were relieved.


    Could Goesini be alive again?


    When I thought so-.


    ��Hee hee hee hee hee hee hee hee hee hee hee hee


    mixed with the sound of the wind blowing.


    A ghastly sound was heard.


    It wasn��t a cat sound.


    ������.��


    An unpleasant sound.


    The players stiffened.


    They were nervous and tried to find the sign of the monster.


    But nothing caught on. Even though


    the sonic wave


    galaxy spread jamming, there was no sign of it.


    The players detection spells informed them that there were no monsters nearby.


    Still, the sound continued.


    Hee hee hee hee


    hee.


    The guy has entered the 4th phase.


    Eunha knew the identity of the sound.


    I wasn��t even scared


    I wasn��t even upset.


    ��Everyone, watch out for the shadows.


    ������!!��


    With what the galaxy said.


    The shadows of several players suddenly trembled strangely.


    ��100 million��!!


    Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh��!!


    ������.��


    Arms protruding from the shadows.


    The blue hand gripped the player tightly.


    The long, overgrown claws hurt the players standing nearby.


    The player who was caught in the grip could not overcome the grip and his body exploded.


    Before long-.


    ��I commend you for coming this far.


    But that��s it.


    in the shadow of a building.


    Goesini, who entered the fourth phase, revealed his identity.


    shoot!! Don��t spare your ammo!!


    Sniper shooting begins!!


    Long hair that reaches to the floor.


    A goblin in the shape of an old man with red hair and beard.


    Soon, he dodged the attack of the huge goblin.


    No, the attack didn��t work.


    He disappeared into the shadows.


    And the shadows moved quickly and invaded the shadows of the players.


    ��Kwajik!


    A hand reached out from the shadows.


    Before the players could react, the pale hand, as if drained of blood, disappeared into the shadows again.


    I am a shadowy fear.


    you can��t catch me


    The shadow is like that.


    Fear is like that.


    I can��t catch it, I can��t grope it.


    The players couldn��t cope with Goesini��s chatter.


    How the hell do you mean attacking a moving shadow?


    Hee hee hee hee hee hee hee hee hee hee hee hee


    hee hee hee hee hee hee hee hee hee hee hee hee, let alone the power of the players.


    Their movements are noticeably slower.


    There were also players who received the buff excessively and were weakened by recoil.


    Eunha was the same.


    Kung-kung-kung


    Although the gift is still activated.


    Almost ran out of mana in the body.


    It was also far from receiving magic to restore mana from supporters.


    They also had no strength left.


    Essentially, there was no way to attack the one in the shadows.


    no- sea??h th�� ��ovelFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ��Why not?


    Eunha denied their thoughts and walked forward.


    Hee hee hee hee!!


    Then the shadow moved.


    The guy was casting on the galaxy.


    Eunha snapped her fingers.


    ��Pung!!


    The doppelgangers disappear.


    As they were reduced to mana, they restored the galaxy��s body mana.


    But the problem was not resolved.


    There was no solution to catch the shadows.


    Hee hee hee hee!!


    Goesini knew that too.


    That��s why he came out in the middle of the openly lit road.


    A road with only the shadows of galaxies.


    Before long, the shadow moved beneath the galaxy��s feet.


    That��s it.


    It was then.


    Gift < access >


    from a previous life.


    Why was Han Chang-jin called the < King of Shadows >?


    His gift allowed him to control the mana of the target he touched.


    The same goes for shadows.


    Han Chang-jin, who became a player in his ninth year, was able to interfere with a very small amount of mana melted in the shadows.


    ����I must do my part, which has been hiding in the shadows of the galaxy until now.


    Even more so, Goesini��s shadow was full of mana.


    Above all, the galaxy had put Han Chang-jin in the shadows before the battle began.


    In my previous life, I had captured him with twenty-five gifts, so I thought of applying it like this.


    Twenty-five��s gift is ��Shadow Stepping��.


    As the name suggests, before returning, he stepped on Goesini��s shadow and sealed its movements.


    Eun-ha used her memories before returning to make Han Chang-jin do a similar job.


    This profit��!!


    Get the gossini out now.


    okay.


    Goesini is bound by the thread of mana.


    Han Chang-jin, who came out of the shadow of the galaxy, pulled the thread.


    The guy who was only showing his upper body is trying to come out of the shadows.


    Naturally, Goesini resisted.


    ��Everyone pull! Pull up to the power you sucked in!


    How cool! This is great!


    But the players couldn��t stand still.


    They quickly assessed the situation.


    People held on to Han Chang-jin��s waist to prevent people from being pushed by Gosini��s power and dragged into the shadows.


    Yiyi profit!!


    Goesini resists.


    Then the hunter rangers made a rope in a similar way to Han Chang-jin.


    A rope made of woven mana hangs around his neck.


    Turn it off��!!


    The guy��s throat tightens up.


    Goesini, unable to resist, is gradually dragged under the blue sky.


    On a land where there is nothing but the shadow of a galaxy.


    There was nowhere for him to run.


    -Now stop dying.


    Squeeze mana into the sword.


    The sword emits a dazzling light.


    Platinum Cross


    Platinum-colored streaks of light.


    The trajectory split him in two.


    If I had died in the third phase, people would have remembered me with fear.


    It was too shabby and humiliating to be the end of the 3rd tier Overrank.

 Chapter 777

    Relife Player 777


    [Chapter 199]


    [Misjudgment]


    Goesini has been subjugated.


    There was no 5th phase.


    Still, the players were wary of their surroundings just in case.


    Fortunately, that was short-lived.


    Jung Ha-yang completed the magic stone analysis.


    ����I can��t confirm if it��s Goesini, but it��s highly likely that it��s a magic stone from a 3rd tier monster.


    A magic stone that fell where Phase 4 Goesini disappeared.


    Together with the other navigators, she cross-validated the magic stone, ending players�� anxiety.


    They let out a sigh of relief.


    The 5th Signal Platoon clears the area. As soon as this is over, tell the squad leaders that it��s okay to take a break��


    Yes, I understand. Clanlord Do you have anything else to say?


    Hmm��. Tell them not to be vigilant after defeating Goesini. Still, this is Uijeongbu. You don��t know what will happen when


    The platoon that took the lead in subjugating Goesini was the 2nd Attack Platoon of the 2nd Supply Platoon.


    The 5th Signal Platoon only supported two platoons.


    As a result, the platoon members still had strength left.


    Regulus Clanlord Gu Yeon-soo made them clean up the remaining monsters around them.


    Owing to the battle a little while ago, omnipresence occurred everywhere, and monsters were being born anew, and monsters that sensed a presence were coming in droves.


    Ah�� I��m running out of energy.


    Bappa beep beep beep��


    Yes, you��re just as weak. Good job. Get some rest.


    Meanwhile, Eunha collapsed on the floor at that time.


    It was pretty overwhelming.


    There was no strength in the legs.


    I feel like I��ve used up all my energy for the day.


    No, I felt like I used up all my energy for tomorrow.


    It��s really no joke since < Amplification >��s rebound and Gift��s rebound also come.


    Eunha smiled bitterly.


    It��s a reaction that I��ve experienced several times already, but I can��t get used to it no matter how many times I��ve experienced it.


    In addition, even the reaction that declared sanctuary was attacking.


    Kuk��.


    < Heroic > and < Amplification >.


    If both gifts involve a recoil of physical pain.


    The sanctuary proclamation entailed a backlash that gave me psychological pain.


    As a result, two indescribable pains came over me.


    Compared to when I fought Shindorim, it��s less painful, but the pain doesn��t change in the end. Damn it��


    but the clan members didn��t have any recoil�� kuh��


    Eunha gritted her teeth.


    I clenched my fists.


    He didn��t want his clanmates to see him struggling with recoil.


    I didn��t want to buy their worries.


    Above all, there were players in the seats.


    Weaknesses were not exposed.


    I had to stay calm.


    pu��..


    ��sorry. I��ll cut the pass.


    Beep��


    Then, the fire chicken groaned.


    The Fire Chicken lay down on Eunha��s head with both wings spread out.


    A fire chicken that communicates emotions with Eunha.


    Through the pass, Fire Chicken is sharing the mental pain Eunha is feeling right now.


    Eun-ha noticed it belatedly and apologized to Buldak.


    broke the pass


    Puppu��


    Only then did the toss and turns of the fire chicken stop.


    The fire chicken quickly fell asleep.


    Around that time, Noeun-ah Illya, who had recovered mana using a mana recovery potion, approached.


    is it the galaxy? are you okay? Where is your body injured? look where


    Lord�� you are very sick. I��ll cast a spell right away. I can��t make you feel no pain at all, but at least it will be less painful.


    ��not to the point of death. Be patient.


    It��s not like that when you look at the face, so what��s this about? get some rest Don��t worry, I and the subloads can do the rest.


    it should be Still, after organizing the things to be sorted out��


    while receiving treatment from No Eun-ah and Iriya.


    Eunha struggled to get up.


    In the distance, people with high authority commanding each platoon were talking.


    Ah Pandora Clan Lord. great job. If it wasn��t for the Pandora Clanlord, there would probably have been many casualties. They said there weren��t many casualties thanks to that.


    I��m glad that��s the case. But what were you talking about?


    I was just talking about roughly how to distribute the loot from this subjugation. I was going to ask you anyway, but it came just fine.


    Regulus Clan Lord Gu Yeon-soo.


    he greeted the galaxy


    In the seat, there were people with high command authority in the platoon, including Kang Hyeon-cheol and Park Hye-rim.


    In the case of the 2nd supply platoon, there were Mok Min-ho and Jeong Ha-yang.


    Soon, Eun-ha was able to hear the situation from Mok Min-ho.


    Since three platoons participated in the subjugation, it was necessary to discuss how to distribute the loot.


    In the case of spoils that can be converted into money, such as magic stones, you can calculate it later and divide it by public value.


    So, you have to decide whether to receive it as loot or money��


    Except for income outside of operations.


    Basically, the spoils obtained during the operation were distributed according to the method suggested by the mana management organization.


    So, the loot obtained this time also had to be distributed in the manner of the Mana Management Organization.


    Each platoon thoroughly evaluates the public value and distributes it fairly according to ability.


    The problem was that it was a spoil that was not easy to convert into numbers and could be coveted by anyone, but was rare and difficult to share.


    So, what else came out of Goesini besides the magic stone? It must have been a skill stone, right?


    Eunha pointed out the core.


    We knew each other to some extent.


    There was no need to follow the pretense.


    The distribution of loot had to be done right away so that there would be no trouble later.


    After the recapture of Uijeongbu, I didn��t want to fight the two clans over the distribution of loot.


    Regulus Blazeclan felt the same way.


    They answered without hesitation.


    One skill stone came out. Blaze Clanlord is holding it in his hand.


    So here we go.


    Hyeoncheol Kang handed over the skill stone.


    Eunha carefully inspected the skill stone in her hand.


    If it��s the same as it was before the return�� it probably contains the providence to deal with the shadows.


    The skill stone was small.


    Even so, the providence that dwells in the small jewel could not be ignored.


    If it was the same as before the return, the skill stone would contain the 4th phase Gossini��s Providence.


    It was a useful providence to develop magic related to shadows.


    And twenty-five used that providence to improve their spying skills.


    Even back then, opinions were divided on how to distribute skill stones. Then, just in time, twenty-five showed more aptitude than other players��


    Eun-ha was lost in reminiscence.


    Power went into the hand holding the skill stone.


    ����.


    To be honest, I was drawn to it.


    Gossini��s providence was very useful.


    If it wasn��t different from his previous life, this would have helped him in some way.


    Conversely, Gossini��s providence becomes tricky when it falls into the hands of others.


    Soon, the galaxy came to a conclusion.


    Hey what are you doing��


    what are you doing? I��m trying to do a skill stone compatibility test. ������.��


    The skill stone is also in the hand.


    Eunha blew mana into the skill stone before the others stopped it.


    The brow furrowed in an instant.


    It was hard to express mana.


    Fortunately, a small amount of mana was enough for the skill stone compatibility test.


    It didn��t take long.


    ��Hwaaaak!


    in the grasped hand.


    Yellow light leaks out.


    The skill stone acknowledged Eunha.


    The providence of dealing with shadows is correct.


    Eunha smiled in repentance.


    Even in his previous life, the skill stone had reacted to him.


    However, the providence that required control like handling shadows was not very suitable for Eunha, who was fighting a battle with agility.


    In addition, the skill stone showed a greater response to twenty-five.


    So Eunha willingly gave up.


    In any case, the justification was obtained.


    -Here. Check out the Blaze Clan Road as well.


    Hey, don��t mess around with skill stones that are 4th tier or higher. And it��s small, too��.


    That��s right, Pandora Clanlord. If you don��t care, if the providence of the skill stone is absorbed into your body, that will become a headache again. The size of the skill stone is already too small��


    Okay, check both of them.


    ������.��


    Eunha collected mana from the skill stone and gave it to Hyeoncheol Kang.


    Kang Hyeon-cheol and Gu Yeon-soo made a confused expression.


    If there was a dispute over the distribution, the act of infusing mana into skill stones was nothing short of bad manners.


    Even so, Eunha didn��t care.


    Rather, he urged them both to take an aptitude test.


    oh i don��t know just do it!


    What if this human really�� imitates the Pandora Clanlord?


    Har Blaze Clan Lord. take it easy Don��t just absorb the providence that dwells in the skill stone.


    Eunha did it, but she couldn��t do it.


    The two Clanlords had to give up.


    They also conducted conformance checks.


    In the case of Kang Hyeon-cheol, it was as expected.


    Whoops�� Why doesn��t this shine?


    Why is it not shining? Of course, if it doesn��t shine, it doesn��t fit the aptitude. Stop taking your hands off me.


    Chet.


    The skill stone did not show any reaction to Kang Hyeon-cheol.


    It was like that in a previous life too.


    -I have aptitude.


    ������.��


    However, Gu Yeon-soo��s aptitude was unpredictable.


    And the result is that there is aptitude.


    Even so, Eunha did not panic.


    Rather, I wanted to open my mouth at this time.


    It��s a pity, but the Blaze Clanlord doesn��t show any aptitude for the skill stone�� Shouldn��t the two of us discuss who should take it?


    With Kang Hyeon-cheol not showing any aptitude, Eun-ha was able to naturally exclude the 2nd capture platoon from the distribution target.


    All that was left was the 5th Signal Platoon.


    However, now that the 2nd capture platoon had been excluded in vain, Gu Yeon-soo��s influence over skill stone distribution was greatly diminished.


    This is because the units that contributed greatly to the subjugation of Goesini were the 2nd Supply Platoon and the 2nd Attack Platoon.


    If the three platoons had discussed it, they would have intervened somehow.


    As the 2nd raiding platoon was excluded, the fisherman��s geography became unthinkable.


    Moan��. Pandora Clanlord. Do you really have to come out so clever?


    I��m so drawn to it. To be honest, we want to be rewarded for subjugating Goesini up to the 4th phase while going through all these hardships.


    yeah i can��t help it It is undeniable that Clan Pandora contributed greatly to defeating Goesini��


    Yeonsu Gu groaned.


    Unlike Kang Hyeon-cheol, who has a bad head, he saw through Eun-ha��s intentions.


    There were plenty of ways to turn the atmosphere against you.


    However, he decided to raise his hand rather than choosing the path of arguing with the galaxy.


    It was also because the Alice group was behind the galaxy.


    Above all, it was because the achievements of the galaxy could not be ignored.


    The Blaze Clan would not have known, but the Regulus Clan, who had little merit, had no shame in protesting.


    In the end, he decided to hand over to Eunha��s ulterior motive.


    Instead, distribute Goesini��s magic stones between the two of you. We��re not that shameless either, so we won��t touch magic stones.


    grunt�� yep, that��s it. If you can��t get Goesini��s magic stone, let��s give priority to distributing skill stones for 4th tier monsters.


    yes i do that


    Even so, Eunha couldn��t be too greedy.


    I had to save face by taking care of the two of them.


    The galaxy decided to yield Goesini��s magic stone to them.


    Anyway, the loot I expect from the recapture battle isn��t magic stones, it��s the artifacts here.


    There were a lot of magic stones.


    There was also a lot of money.


    The 3rd tier magic stone was great, but the 4th tier magic stone, one level lower than that, wasn��t too bad.


    In the first place, all magic stones of the 3rd tier or higher to be obtained in the Uijeongbu recapture war had to be sold to the government.


    This is because it is used as a material for cocoon.


    If he wanted the magic stone, he had to negotiate with the fairy government and buy it back at a higher price.


    That��s why the galaxy took a skill stone that was more practical than a magic stone.


    Still, it��s worth the hard work.


    I can get some rest now


    Anyway, the work to be done is done.


    The role of the 1st supply platoon is also over.


    All that is left now is to rest slowly until the Uijeongbu recapture war is over.


    And again��


    -Now that we��ve finished our work, it��s time to start farming.


    After taking a break and clearing up some of the monsters in Uijeongbu Station, I��m going to go farming.


    Although the other platoons are still busy carrying out their missions.


    A fun time was waiting for the platoons that had finished their mission to subdue Goesini.


    It��s time to farm.


    The corners of people��s mouths went up, probably thinking similar to Eunha.


    ��Hey Pandora Clan Lord. I��m letting you know because I��m close to you, but do you have any plans to farm with me?


    I don��t think I��m friendly with Blaze Clanlord. And why are you farming together? inefficiently.


    The loot we hid from the 1st Uijeongbu Recapture Battle must be here somewhere. It may have been lost after a while, but if you look around, you should be able to find something.


    So what? So what is it? It will be difficult to find the lost loot on our own, so we ask for your help. We take care of it generously. call?


    call.


    At that time, Hyeoncheol Kang whispered in his ear.


    For a crazy squid, it was a tempting proposal.


    Eunha accepted his offer.


    Meanwhile, I had other thoughts in my head.


    Kang Hyeon-cheol��s proposal was nothing more than additional income for Eun-ha.


    This income is just-. sea??h th�� nov��lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ��And after that, I had a lot of fun with swords��


    Find out about other people.


    Chet. I thought I was thinking of something else, so I poked it, but it didn��t even work.


    Because I��m not a brainless person like Blaze Clanlord.


    somewhere here


    There will be artifacts discovered by Onyang��s party before returning.


    That��s what they will be a savory main income.


    ��


    That night.


    The 3rd capture platoon decided to spend the night in the direction of Jeonji-dong.


    ��I report to Zenith Clanlord. Today at 4:28 PM, the 2nd Supply Platoon, the 2nd Attack Platoon, and the 5th Communication Platoon subdued Goesini.


    ��okay. did you subjugate


    Zenith Clanlord < The First Sword >.


    Ji Yong-hyeon, commanding the 3rd capture platoon, received a report from the navigator.


    Goesini has been subjugated.


    That was good news.


    The recapture war was progressing gradually as planned.


    no-


    ����You subjugated it faster than I thought.


    I thought it would take up quite a bit of time fighting Goesini.


    It was going so smoothly.


    It means that the skill of the players has improved a lot.


    at the same time-


    ��Which player contributed the most to defeating Gossini?


    My Pandora Clanlord < Crimson Earthquake > is No Eun-ha.


    yeah did that too


    Pandora Clan.


    A clan that has built up a reputation comparable to that of an S-class clan in 5 years.


    Ji Yong-hyeon heard the name of Pandora Clan Road from the navigator��s mouth and nodded.


    Noh Eun-hara was a monster-like player, so it was only natural.


    Even when < Yeomma > appeared.


    Even when < Thunder Emperor > appeared.


    It wasn��t quite like this.


    Noh Eun-ha was outside the standard.


    So, it must be that the recapture war is proceeding smoothly.


    ��it was like this even then.


    yes? What is that�� I knew it would be successful even then. But at the end, it turned around dramatically.


    Even so, Ji Yong-hyeon could not erase his anxious feelings.


    Having experienced the first recapture of Uijeongbu, he felt deja vu.


    Any other info?


    Ah, there is one more. Ishimi was also subdued��


    Ji Yong-hyeon approached the window.


    Listening to the navigator��s report.


    he looked out the window.


    ����.


    Under the dark blue night sky.


    A red armor was seen in the distance.


    Third tier monster Crimson Knight.


    A monster without much information.


    It is said that even when a search party was organized and sent closer, the monster did not react to them and stood there.


    As a result, the 3rd Attack Platoon was unable to obtain any information.


    I couldn��t help but feel anxious because I didn��t know anything about the corps commander.


    ��I hope the unexpected situation doesn��t happen like that time��


    I��m going to attack that monster tomorrow.


    I hope you can easily attack.


    Ji Yong-hyeon muttered quietly.

 Chapter 778

    Relife Player 778(a)


    [Chapter 199]


    [Miscalculation (2)]


    The next day after defeating Goesini, the atmosphere was thick with mana.


    The communication equipment, which frequently malfunctioned after crossing the Dobong Mountain barrier, completely stopped working that day.


    how is it? Can you contact the other units? Even if I could get in touch with Hwaryong Station, I would be able to contact Mangwolsa Temple, Dobongsan Mountain, Jeonjae-dong, and Millak-dong.


    I��ve been trying since before, but it��s not working. Right now, the player library is too thick with mana, so I can��t access it. It seems impossible to contact today.


    The advantage of communication equipment is that it is interactive, and it is possible to communicate at a long distance by installing base stations at regular distances, and to store and record communications.


    There was no substitute for telepathy.


    As a result, the recapture team relied on communication equipment for major communication.


    Eunha and White, who had not been able to communicate since the morning and came to the 5th communication platoon, had dark faces.


    So did others.


    This is Won��. I��m worried that only telepathists can contact me in Uijeongbu where I don��t even know the geography. I must not stay away from the telepathist even for a moment. Spread that to the platoon members and tell them not to leave the Telepathy��s side today. Because you don��t know when this situation will end.


    Still, it��s fortunate that we can communicate with each other telepathically to some extent. The problem now is that there is no contact between the headquarters of the Recapture Team and other units.


    It��s not something to be taken lightly. If something happens in the north, then how will we deal with it? Keep in mind that right now we are isolated in the vicinity of the Seoul Arts Center.


    It wasn��t that I didn��t have this situation in mind.


    Still, people were anxious.


    It was fortunate that I was able to subdue Goesini when communication was possible.


    Had Goesini appeared at a time like this, great damage would have occurred.


    further-.


    ����If < Thunder Emperor > subdued Ishimi, you shouldn��t worry too much about monsters coming down from above.


    Twelve Seats < Thunder Emperor > Lee Do-jin.


    The call that he killed Isimi by himself came last night.


    It was also reported that those who witnessed Lee Do-jin��s demeanor, including the 3rd capture platoon, are now calling him < God of Thunder >.


    I knew that would be the case with < Brain Remedy >.


    So you don��t have to worry about your stomach.


    Eun-ha, who heard the news at that time, was calm as if she knew it would happen.


    Kang Hyeon-cheol, who is considered a rival of < Thunder Emperor >, seemed to have a lot of dissatisfaction.


    Eunha didn��t know.


    In any case, there was < Thunder God > in the north, so there was no need to worry too much about the danger in the north.


    As a result, the recapture team at the Seoul Arts Center was able to stop at the line of uneasiness.


    Even so, I had to be careful.


    Koo Yeon-soo, who commanded the 7th Communications Platoon, said to the commanders who had gathered.


    Don��t go too far today and take a break near the Seoul Arts Center. We haven��t subdued all the monsters, so don��t neglect your vigilance. As everyone knows, monsters become stronger in this environment.


    The commanders all nodded.


    Goesini was also subdued, so now they have the implicit authority to farm in the area.


    So there was a bit of regret on their faces.


    But life came first.


    There were many days to farm.


    The platoon commanders who had the authority to command the platoon and the responsibilities accordingly decided not to be too greedy.


    And we will dispatch a telepathist from the 7th Communications Unit to Hoeryong Station to find out the situation.


    Meanwhile, Gu Yeon-soo decided to deal with the situation where he could not be contacted.


    The telepathic distance of a telepathist varied from person to person.


    There weren��t many telepathists sending telepaths one station away.


    So I had to get a telepathist to relay them.


    The other units must have been thinking the same thing.


    So even if you don��t have to move a long distance, you will be able to communicate, albeit limitedly, with telepathy relayed by telepathists.


    In the case of Serena, as the number of recipients increases, the clarity decreases with distance. Ariel has a shorter distance than Serena, but she maintains her sharpness against many opponents.


    Fool hyung�� He also plays the role of a hunter, so it��s like he��s playing a hybrid role between the avant-garde and the lieutenant.


    As an aside, in the case of Pandora Clan, the communication distance was long in the order of Jinseo and Ariel Jinpa.


    Jinparang was also well-known.


    Jinseo Nana and Ariel were very well known as telepathists.


    It was to the point that players from other clans recruited the two on better terms.


    That��s why their qualities are so special.


    ��So let��s just pay attention until communication is established. I also do farming in moderation. Eating too much can make you sick later?


    In any case, according to Gu Yeon-soo��s response, the communication will continue today.


    Gu Yeon-soo clapped her hands and made a sound to organize the story.


    The commanders laughed.


    Eunha also put a smile on her lips.


    Since even the monster has fallen��.


    ����I won��t go too far, but I should say let��s go farming. The platoon members must have been stressed out as they followed our clan��s words.


    Still, let��s go around as a party unit with the telepathist at the center. It��s something you never know.


    That��s right.


    Beep beep beep beep beep beep!


    Now is the time to farm.


    Eun-ha raised her mouth as she left Gu Yeon-su��s barracks.


    ��


    Farming refers to the act of finding and acquiring artifacts or elixirs in areas that are out of reach of humans.


    In the case of Uijeongbu, as mana melted into matter over a long period of time, artifacts and elixirs with considerable value were dormant.


    The problem is that a large amount of artifacts were lost in the process of retreating after the first recapture of Uijeongbu.


    Sheesh, this is dog hair. hey! Is there anything left there!?


    Not on this side either! Searching through the drawers, I can��t find any precious metals!


    As a result, players who did not participate in the first recapture of Uijeongbu could not hide their disappointment.


    As a result, they would investigate very deeply, which would have been untouched by the 1st Uijeongbu Recapture Unit.


    Or, the recovery team set out to find the lost artifact.


    It was no different from making a fortune just by looking for it.


    In such a situation-.


    ��Still, it seems that the head was there. I��m thinking of hiding it in a place like that. Hey Pandora Clan Lord. Aren��t you looking at me too brainless? uh? On the outside, I��m surprisingly brainy,


    but I��ve heard that squid are smart.


    Why is squid here? You��re not insulting me right now are you?


    I said I have a good head.


    Hmm��. How embarrassing.


    ������.��


    Pandora Clan and Blaze Clan.


    Eunha agreed to share the treasures hidden by the Blaze Clan 14 years ago with Kang Hyeon-cheol��s favor.


    However, apart from Kang Hyeon-cheol��s favor, the crazy squid was a crazy squid.


    Eun-ha treated Kang Hyeon-cheol bluntly, and Kang Hyeon-cheol accepted his tapping as he was younger than himself.


    The clan members following the two were exchanging words of apology to the other clan members.


    That��s why I couldn��t find anything different between the two.


    ��Joara Ariel.


    huh? why?


    Ariel is here!


    Meanwhile, I could feel the signs following me.


    Players who must be looking forward to the scraps that will drop in the process of farming Pandora Clan and Blaze Clan.


    Unfortunately, the galaxy had no intention of condoning their existence.


    So I ordered the clan members.


    Deploy fantasy magic without the two of you chasing them. Don��t let them track our location.


    okay. If that��s enough, you can do it. Is there anything else we need to do?


    Then I just have to bewitch them telepathically, right? It��s my specialty, so leave it to me! Ah, but to do that, it would be better to transform into a gift.


    Hayang, you slowly create a barrier around you with the goblin lamp. Even if they stole without our knowledge, lock them up so they don��t go outside.


    The clan members were all motivated.


    They said they would get the artifact, but who wouldn��t?


    They heard the Galactic command and moved quickly.


    It was nice to bring you too. My kids aren��t good at things that require a lot of hands. Thanks to that, I can find it without getting in the way.


    But finding it is also difficult. The building became this shape��


    When Jeong Ha-yang activated the goblin��s lamp, fog began to form around her.


    Eunha and Hyeoncheol Kang walked through the fog and arrived at the Gositel building where the Blaze Clan hid the artifact.


    Soon, Eunha stuck out her tongue.


    The gositel building had collapsed.


    After 14 years, the condition of the building must have changed.


    You��re really there, right? of course! Did we hide it in the gositel washing machine, laundry basket, bed, etc.?


    People all hated it.


    Even at first glance, the story was too serious.


    I had to dig up the collapsed wreckage one by one to find the artifact.


    It��s fortunate that you don��t have to go through the buildings that were burned by the 1st Uijeongbu Recapture Corps.


    Soon, Eunha changed her mind.


    This was at least efficient.


    In addition, as a galaxy that knew the future, it knew that there were quite useful artifacts among the artifacts hidden by the Blaze Clan.


    I can��t help it. Seo Na-ya, tell the kids to take a look inside. Among them, concentrate on searching for things like washing machines, laundry baskets, and beds.


    ok i will do that


    So the search began.


    All members of the Pandora Blaze Clan set out to clean up the rubble.


    Meanwhile, Eun-ha found Kang Si-hyung and asked him.


    How are you Sihyung? Do you think drones can move? It would be nice to search the inside with small drones.


    ��I think it will be difficult because the mana is so thick. It doesn��t work, so now it��s a lump of scrap metal.


    yeah i can��t help it


    Kang Si-hyung brought a drone in preparation for the recapture of Uijeongbu.


    Kang Si-hyung��s drone was useful.


    Byeok Hae-soo��s hand-held drone could operate even when mana was present to a certain extent.


    But on a day like today, it seemed impossible.


    Kang Si-hyung, who had brought small drones when he went out to farm just in case, shook his head.


    I couldn��t help it.


    At this time, the performance of drones was not very good.


    Eun-ha called Kim Min-ji.


    Minji You can handle the rats, so I want them to look through the rubble.


    I was thinking about that too. I��ll give it a shot.


    yes please


    Kim Min-ji was not very active in the recapture of Uijeongbu.


    Maybe that��s why Kim Min-ji was happy when the opportunity came to her.


    She used Midnight Whispers to summon mana rats from her ring.


    Then, he infused mana into a necklace made of Chungmu-level treasure.


    Cat��s Eye


    An artifact that brightens night vision and allows you to detect hidden traps.


    As proficiency increased, the rats could be made to release the trap.


    Kim Min-ji endowed the rats with powers and sent them into places where people couldn��t enter.


    Before long-.


    ��There is an empty space below. There is a washing machine that has been neglected quite well�� It looks like the washing machine has mana in it?


    ������!!��


    That��s it!


    Minji Kim found one.


    People��s faces light up.


    Hyeoncheol Kang shouted loudly.


    Well done. Tell Hayang about the coordinates the mice found.


    okay. I��ll look elsewhere


    An ability that is almost specialized in farming.


    People flocked to Kim Min-ji and made them look for suspicious corners.


    Before she knew it, she had to control the mice while receiving magic to restore mana.


    Squeak!


    Then a mouse brought a ring.


    It was an artifact.


    People were excited and urged the navigators to record the coordinates the rats found.


    And after a while-.


    ��That��s it! Tied up! pull up!


    Wow�� is this not a joke? A real ripening is done right.


    The players pulled out the washing machine Minji Kim found first.


    It was buried quite deep.


    The washing machine, tied to a rope and pulled up to the ground, emitted a bright light.


    The artifact��s mana in the drum was melted into the washing machine over a long period of time.


    Unwillingly, the washing machine also became an artifact.


    ��


    According to the memories of the galaxy.


    The washing machine boasted a value equivalent to that of Chungmu.


    ��The furnace made with that artifact had the effect of bringing out a higher level effect by harmonizing the properties of the material artifacts.


    There were three maestros in this country.


    The clan they each belonged to was the Zenith Shinra Blaze Clan.


    However, before returning, Maestro, who belonged to the Blaze Clan, was the first choice.


    It was because of the furnace made by the washing machine.


    A furnace that not only maximizes the power of material artifacts, but also melts enchanted artifacts to create a new level of magic.


    It was a melting pot that any maestro would covet.


    It was considered to be the furnace of God, and was even called the furnace of Hephaistus.


    The players still in their seats don��t know anything.


    With this�� Pandora Clan will be able to become stronger.


    It��s been awhile since the players were blinded by the washing machine.


    They were preoccupied with the treasure in the drum.


    However, Eunha still couldn��t take her eyes off the washing machine.


    To that extent, that washing machine was one of the purposes of Eunha��s participation in the second Uijeongbu recapture war.


    Blaze Clan Lord.


    uh why?


    I��ll take that washing machine.


    washing machine? Hmm��


    So, Eun-ha said to Hyeon-cheol Kang.


    Kang Hyeon-cheol, who had been laying out artifacts on the floor and his eyes were shining, soon tilted his head to one side.


    It was the look he was worried about.


    Looking at the outward aura, I think it will be higher than the Hwarang level��. We��ll discuss that later��. In the first place,


    the washing machine wasn��t discovered by the Blaze Clan, it was naturally made and we found it, right? just give me


    Hmm��


    In his previous life, Kang Hyeon-cheol had made a sword comparable to the Holy Sword of National Salvation and the Mistletoe of < Thunderbolt > in that furnace.


    In a way, Eunha was taking Kang Hyeoncheol��s source of power following Buldak.


    I didn��t care.


    Can��t we just make a crazy squid sword for our clan later?


    And our brother Hae-soo will make a much better sword than old figures like the three maestros.


    If Kang Hyeon-cheol��s power is weakened compared to his previous life, he can strengthen it.


    If it is wall seawater, you can do it.


    < Maestro of Hyosung >.


    In this life, Eun-ha believed in Byeok Hae-soo, who was said to be a morning star with a bright future, who has the ability to make stars, not weapons.


    Yes, you have Pandora Clan. It would be difficult to carry because it is so large, but I don��t want to suffer because of it.


    thank you


    Instead, I will have this sword.


    Fortunately, Kang Hyeon-cheol readily yielded.


    In return, Hyeoncheol Kang showed a sword in front of Eunha.


    Among the artifacts in the washing machine, it was the one that stood out the most.


    ok then Before that, can I take a look at the sword?


    ok what


    Eunha received the sword.


    I knew this sword too.


    It was an artifact that became an important material for the device Kang Hyeon-cheol would later manufacture.


    I was coveted, but had to give it up for the furnace.


    Yes, but-.


    ��It takes a lot of mana. You seem to have quite a bit of grudge?


    Of the artifacts found in Uijeongbu, there aren��t many like that. It��s a pretty good sword though. You really think I��m going to lose to that sword?


    Because grudge is something that even a person with strong mentality cannot easily overcome.


    The sword is imbued with grudge.


    Mana that turns people into madness.


    Eunha pulled the sword out of the scabbard.


    Then, the trapped grudge burst out to the extent that it could be seen with the naked eye.


    ������.��


    Can you beat this?


    That��s with grit and passion


    . But it will cause a lot of damage in the process.


    unusual aura.


    The people who lost one eye to the artifact turned their eyes to Eunha.


    Kang Hyeon-cheol also passed out.


    The energy was so intense.


    The blade was dyed red, and black mana shimmered around it.


    Soon, resentment overtook the galaxy.


    ��Gift < Heroic >


    The others were shocked.


    However, Eun-ha remained sane as she was right with her grudge.


    Because the gift has been activated.


    Hey hey profit!!


    Sounds like someone is freaking out.


    It sounded like that.


    The grudge that tried to infiltrate the galaxy soon escaped as if it were running away from something.


    Hwaaaak!!


    However, the galaxy��s mana did not let go of the grudge.


    Mana seized the grudge.


    And I pulled the grudge again.


    ������.��


    The grudge disappeared as it was.


    People couldn��t help but stand in a daze watching the scene.


    Eun-ha put her sword in the sheath, ignoring their gaze.


    Then he handed it over to Kang Hyeon-cheol.


    sleep.


    You�� You��re a Pandora Clanlord, right? Didn��t you get eaten?


    Do I look like that person?


    He��s not even human��


    I don��t want to hear that from Blaze Clanlord.


    Kang Hyeon-chul made a confused face.


    Unexpectedly, he received the sword and looked at Eunha as if he were a monster.


    It was surprising that the galaxy was visible just a moment ago.


    Just by holding the sword in his hand, the grudge that dwelled in the sword completely disappeared.


    Moreover, he did not show any hardships to overcome his grudge.


    ��That��s good. Before returning, that sword caused a lot of problems. S��arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Meanwhile, Eunha was relieved.


    Before returning, Kang Hyeon-cheol was possessed by that sword and seriously injured the recapture crew.


    The recapture party had to subdue him with useless force.


    However, Hyeoncheol Kang, possessed by the sword, was so strong that it was difficult to subdue him.


    In the end, the situation came to an end only after Hyeoncheol Kang overcame the grudge of the sword.


    Eunha prevented Kang Hyeon-cheol from doing such a thing in advance.


    So, in exchange for preventing Kang Hyeon-cheol from arson��


    -I��m sorry for the Blaze Clan, but I��ll have to take the real artifacts.


    Eunha was thinking of picking mulberries.


    Afterwards, as they discovered the artifacts, both the Pandora Clan and the Blaze Clan smiled broadly.


    Thanks to that, we became closer to each other.

 Chapter 779

    Relife Player 779(b)


    [Chapter 199]


    [Miscalculation (3)]


    I couldn��t contact you at the moment because of the thick mana.


    The recapture squad camped at the Uijeongbu Arts Center was almost festive.


    It��s because the players hit a big punch in one way or another.


    ��Oh well, when you kill monsters, artifacts come out from them? It was absolutely awesome today.


    It seems that the things that disappeared in the first recapture battle were in the monster��s stomach. Is that why the players have been subduing monsters all day today?


    Oh yes! It��s because it��s more profitable to kill monsters than search buildings.


    Monsters leave magic stones behind when they die, so at least it��s not a loss, right?


    The players unfolded a saga with the stories they experienced that day.


    The 2nd Supply Platoon also released some alcohol to appease the players.


    The atmosphere had to be good.


    Meanwhile, Eunha took some of the clan members and left that night.


    Where are you going at this late hour?


    to farm.


    during this night?


    running into the dark


    Clan members expressed their doubts.


    When Choi Eun-hyuk asked questions as the representative, Eun-ha gave a short answer.


    Uh�� Eunha, can��t I just rest at the base like Cheonseo?


    yes no It��s dark outside, but a guardian should go with you. Or should I just take the kids down there?


    ��no. i just suffer


    Farming was also a job.


    In the process of arranging the collapsed wreckage, there was also an attack by hidden monsters.


    Kang Si-hyung let out a sigh, clearly tired.


    He hated suffering more than this, but even more hated having people under him suffer on his behalf.


    Kang Si-hyung was forced to be taken away by Eun-ha.


    Chet Cheonseo is quick to notice when things like this happen. At the right time, pretending to be ill and pretending to be ill. Cheonseo is the winner of life.


    Well, in my opinion, I think I filled my fortune. Shihyeong says you��re lucky.


    Recently, among Pandora Clan members, there has been a tendency to envy Lee Cheon-seo.


    It��s because, like a cockroach, when the galaxy makes a job, it notices and disappears like a ghost.


    There were many cases where I made an excuse like today and fell out.


    Yu Do-Jun jokingly said that he achieved the highest level of evasion rate.


    Unfortunately, Lee Cheon-seo��s evasion ability was not demonstrated in battle.


    But do you really have to go out farming at night? Shouldn��t we farm after the sun rises?


    It��s okay, but there are many eyes to see during the day. Aren��t we getting a lot of attention right now because of the income we earned today? Well��.


    Meanwhile, Bong Gu-rae asked while taking the device.


    I was able to go farming tomorrow.


    But the chase will follow.


    In that case, it was better to move and farm at night like this.


    In response, Eunha and her clan members headed to Bogwangsa Temple, which is located to the west of the Seoul Arts Center and is quite far away.


    -It��s a dreary place.


    Bogwangsa Temple in Uijeongbu.


    Bogwangsa Temple, which was thickly covered with night noise, gave off a very gloomy aura.


    The clan members naturally agreed with Kaede��s voice.


    Isn��t that where unexpected treasures are hidden?


    So, did you even see that something important is hidden here with < Future Poetry >?


    My sister saw it, so I don��t know what I saw. You��ll know when you go.


    ��Ugh����


    Eunha giggled at the words.


    Mok Min-ho was sarcastic.


    Eunha shrugged.


    Then, he mentioned the name of Eun-ah, who was not present.


    The members of the clan have now passed on unimportantly.


    Now that people know that noona��s gift is < Future Poetry >�� Everyone deserves to say that if Pandora Clan does anything.


    They can��t believe it, though.


    A lot has happened in 2 years.


    Clan members had to unite to protect Ha Baek-ryeon, who had awakened to < Baek-eun >, and to protect No Eun-ah, who was spotlighted as having a gift called < Future City >.


    As a result, the relationship between Eunha and the clan members became stronger.


    Now, there were even clan members like Mok Min-ho who openly said that.


    Eun-ha was grateful for their consideration, and thanks to them, she was able to playfully lie about seeing the future through < Future Poetry >.


    People have softened up a lot.


    So what should I do now? Search all over?


    Perhaps the players also searched here today. Don��t look for places that stand out, focus on places where people won��t notice.


    Meanwhile, Bae Su-bin asked.


    The clan members were waiting for instructions from the galaxy.


    Soon, as the galaxy��s instructions were issued, the clan members left one by one.


    On the other hand, the galaxy stood in its place.


    it should be here somewhere


    in a previous life.


    < Braever > On Taeyang��s party found the artifact that later brought them to this place at Bogwangsa Temple.


    Among them, the one that can be described in particular is��.


    ��According to the story I heard�� it was in these guys�� mouths.


    Papa?


    The holy sword of salvation and the gift < Brave >.


    Along with them, < Braever > Onyang is an existence that can be said to symbolize him.


    Eunha shifted her gaze to Jeongseung, which was worn out and collapsing.


    Jungseung��s expression was diverse.


    At first glance, there was no energy felt from the monks.


    But it must have been hidden in one of those monks.


    The sonic wave


    galaxy waved its hand in the air.


    A ripple spreads.


    Pamun analyzed the structure of the Jeongseungs.


    Soon, unlike other Jeongseung, I was able to find Jeongseung who had something inside.


    Eunha gave her gaze to Jeongseung.


    The inside of Jeong-seung��s mouth seemed to sparkle very faintly.


    How did Onyang think of putting his hand in his mouth? One lucky one is the guy who really knows.


    beep?


    Even thinking about it now made me wonder.


    Why was Onyang so lucky?


    Unfortunately, all of Onyang��s talents in this life were going back to Eunha.


    It will be like that this time too.


    Eunha put her hand inside Jeongseung and grasped what was caught inside.


    ��yes, this is it.


    Beep!! papa!!


    What came out of Jung Seung��s mouth.


    A sphere containing a brilliant light.


    The sphere looked like a crystal ball, and in some ways it looked like an egg.


    no it was al


    Even though Eunha didn��t bother to say it, Buldak recognized it.


    papa!! Beep!!


    yes that��s right It��s a phantom egg. I wanted a washing machine too, but how much I wanted this too.


    Smaller than a fire chicken egg.


    The egg, made of a transparent material, was filled with light inside.


    That��s why the outer shell looked white like a normal egg.


    ����!!


    The galaxy infused mana into the egg.


    Then the light trapped in the egg began to move.


    The pure white light receives the galaxy��s mana and turns blue.


    Blue light and pure white light are mixed.


    As soon as the galaxy took away the mana, the light returned to its original color.


    Looking forward to it.


    The phantom beast that will awaken from this egg.


    that I am your master


    As Eunha breathed mana into the egg, she said to the unborn beast.


    I was very much looking forward to it.


    The phantom beast that must be born from this egg is��.


    ��It must be based on the 3rd tier Tempest Dragon, which grants wind attributes to magic.


    Onyang called the phantom beast ��flying dragon��.


    ��


    On the other hand, on that day, communication was not available throughout Uijeongbu.


    The 3rd capture platoon carried out the subjugation of the 3rd tier monster, the Crimson Knight.


    The assault platoon commanded by the Zenith clan prioritized annihilating nearby monsters as planned.


    ����.


    Unlike yesterday, today I dared to enter the realm of the Crimson Knight��s gaze.


    The guy was still standing there silently with his sword stuck in the ground.


    Thanks to this, the 3rd assault platoon was able to greatly reduce the size of the army without being checked by it.


    ��All troops, the subjugation of the Crimson Knights begins now!!


    So let��s reduce the size of the army.


    Twelve Seats < The First Sword > Ji Yong-hyeon finally ordered the Crimson Knights to attack.


    Player morale was at its peak.


    It was only natural that the corps commander was just watching the situation without moving like a wooden stone.


    Moreover-.


    ��Is that guy the corps commander? No counterattack?


    What are you doing? It��s not much except that the defense is pretty high��


    even though their attack has started.


    The Crimson Knights were still standing there.


    In response, people said they would set up the ball, narrowed the distance, approached him, and launched a more bold attack.


    He looked down at them as they approached, like ants.


    ��it doesn��t feel right.


    The situation was clearly flowing towards the 3rd assault platoon.


    However, Ji Yong-hyun could not shake off his anxiety.


    On the one hand, the bastard��s armor was hard.


    It��s been 10 minutes since the battle started, but I haven��t been able to do much damage to him.


    The armor is quite tougher than I thought.


    Is that why it doesn��t move?


    No matter how much we attack, we don��t think that the armor will ever break, so we stay still.


    Ji Yong-hyun clicked his tongue.


    He even wore a visor to cover his face.


    All vital points are defending themselves.


    Landing on the ground, Ji Yong-hyeon circled around him to somehow find a weakness in his armor.


    Then he had a hunch.


    -Looking at me.


    from beyond the dark visor. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The guy��s eyes were fixed on him.


    It felt like the nape of my neck was shaking.


    Did you understand that I am the commander?


    if your judgment is correct.


    If he steps up to attack, he��ll try to kill himself first.


    Ji Yong-hyun was worried about this.


    I don��t know anything about him


    In such a situation, can I, as the commander, continue to go out and fight?


    But the trouble didn��t last long.


    he was the twelfth


    It was the fairy��s sword.


    It was < The First Sword >.


    He couldn��t back down.


    The morale of the platoon depended on himself.


    right then-


    ��Pupperpuppung!!


    done! I finally got him to stumble!


    Pour more mana! No matter how high your defense is, you can��t help but fall back after receiving an attack!


    Wrap a rope around his leg! Let��s hit the ground and attack!


    Instead of Ji Yong-hyun, who took the lead.


    The Zenith Clan��s Sublords sought a way to attack him.


    It worked.


    The magic that the casters worked together pushed him back.


    ��One two!!


    ��one two!!��


    At the same time, hunters and rangers grabbed him by the ankle with a rope.


    Then people tried to pull on the rope to make him lose his balance and fall to the floor.


    It was a desperate struggle by the dwarfs to defeat the giant.


    Their operation appeared to be successful at first glance.


    ����Sureung


    ������.��


    But that was a dream that would only last for a moment.


    They realized right away.


    The corps commander drew his sword.


    ������!!!!


    The sword is pulled from the scabbard.


    The atmosphere turned.


    as if the air had become heavy.


    Players gasped.


    He was overwhelmed by the momentum of the Crimson Knight.


    I am the protector of this land.


    Red eyes flashed beyond the visor, conveying an unknown thought.


    At the same time, a huge ripple spread around him.


    What the hell is this��


    the ripples that were spreading stopped.


    The ground where the ripples passed was stained red.


    All of a sudden, the players who stood on the bright red ground were taken aback.


    The dungeon was not created.


    This was something of a different kind.


    then what is that something


    they soon realized


    Not a single attack works��


    What is this! Why can��t the sword be eaten by the monsters!?


    Nullification of physical attacks.


    The magic and general physical attacks triggered through the device did not work at all.


    The player who swung his sword at the monster that was charging at him was shocked to see that the sword penetrated the monster as it was.


    and got eaten


    I am the protector of this land.


    Those who invade this land will be severely punished.


    That was the beginning.


    The knight in red armor swung his sword and attacked the people nearby.


    Mana Strike


    Blood Breaker


    The dealers who took the lead in attacking him a moment ago reflexively aimed their swords.


    The Guardians also tried to block the attack by expanding the size of their shields.


    ������!!��


    But just like the monsters did.


    His sword penetrated all attacks and blew away the avant-garde at once.


    The faces of the players who were pushed into the sky by the giant sword were shocked.


    But they couldn��t even make a sound and passed away.


    Clan Road!! We must retreat now! Enemy abilities are too powerful! Quickly get out of the circle, regroup and find a strategy!


    Everyone retreat!!


    Zenith Clan��s Sublord Kim Chul-shik.


    He broke the corps commander��s gourd and shouted at the top of his voice.


    Ji Yong-hyun also agreed.


    He ordered his platoon members.


    The players started to retreat.


    thump thump thump


    But the corps commander didn��t want to let them go.


    It made a rumbling noise as it pursued the players who had turned their backs.


    where is the only guy


    As soon as the tide turned, monsters started attacking the players.


    Aww! Heck�� this kid��!


    Casters and supporters cover with protective magic! It��s going to be hard, but there��s no one to stop you but you!!


    In a situation where physical attacks do not work.


    Players panicked.


    There was even a red circle moving along the corps commander.


    No matter how hard the players ran, as long as the corps commander was chasing them, they realized that they couldn��t get out of the red circle.


    If so, I had to run faster and get out of his territory.


    shit!!!


    Please help! Time is running out to cast a spell�� Kyaaak!!


    There were many casualties.


    Supporters and casters were playing the role of dealer guardian hunters.


    However, they were not specialized in close combat, so there was no way they could deal with the monsters chasing them from behind.


    The dealer guardians rushed to the rear and tried to help them, but at best it was only a shield.


    ����!!


    one more.


    The player��s head is blown off.

 Chapter 780

    Relife Player 780


    [Chapter 199]


    [Misjudgment (4)]


    The death of a player who believed in his device and fought was completely futile.


    In other words, the device they believed would protect their lives betrayed their expectations and allowed the enemy to attack.


    Mora Yul this bitch hey hey hey��!!


    Dangun Clan Road Jangbongjeon.


    In response, he cursed Mora Yul for putting them in this situation.


    < Big Data > If Moraul had known more details about him.


    People wouldn��t have died without being able to properly use the sword once.


    Of course, Jang Bong-jeon also rationally knew that this was not Mora Yul��s fault.


    But someone had to be blamed.


    Otherwise, I couldn��t solve the horror I felt in this situation. sea??h th�� N?velFire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    right then-


    ��I am the one who protects this land.


    eradicate bugs


    Listen to the thoughts ringing in your head.


    Jang Bong-jeon looked back.


    The corps commander was right behind him.


    I thought I couldn��t hear the screams, but it seemed that the people behind me had already been attacked by him.


    It has become a situation where Jangbongjeon and Dangun Clan are running the most backwards.


    EEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEtte!!!


    No words came out.


    Only frustration broke out.


    The veins in his neckline stood out, and his face turned bright red.


    Then the corps commander struck down his sword.


    Jang Bong-jeon activated protection magic.


    The magic was broken too vainly.


    Jang Bong-jeon reflexively raised his sword to block his attack.


    However, just like the players who were running last in the past.


    The sword of Jangbongjeon could not block the sword of the commander at all.


    The corps commander��s sword penetrated his sword and a huge blade fell in front of him��.


    ��Kwajik!


    To say the words of the prosecutor.


    It was such an ignominious death.


    The knight in the red armor simply hit the club as if he were hunting a pig.


    In the process, the players of Jangbongjeon and Dangun Clan were killed.


    ��the damage is great. If you keep going like this, the platoon will be annihilated.


    Dangun Clanlord is dead.


    After hearing the story from the telepath, Ji Yong-hyeon fell silent.


    The Dangun Clan disintegrated with the disappearance of its commanders.


    Ji Yong-hyeon informed the telepathist running next to him that he would temporarily inherit the leadership of the Dangun clan.


    Confusion was barely a catch.


    However, the disaster approaching from behind was still targeting them.


    Ji Yong-hyeon��s command only delayed the fall of the 3rd capture platoon.


    i have to stop


    The battle line completely collapsed.


    As long as the attack doesn��t work and the monsters are chasing you like this.


    The battle line was meaningless now.


    Ji Yong-hyun had to admit it now.


    The attack failed.


    In that case, the power had to be preserved as much as possible.


    For the next attack, we had to save as many people as possible.


    And he was the only one responsible for it.


    Cheol-sik Kim.


    your clanlord.


    From now on, the command is��


    Ji Yong-hyeon wanted to entrust all the command authority to his old comrade Kim Chul-sik��s sub-load.


    And he tried to deal with the Crimson Knight.


    But sooner before he gives the instructions��.


    ��The


    two clan members who had been leading the way suddenly turned around.


    you��!!


    ��If the Clanlord blocks that guy, who will defeat that guy?


    You said you would protect the fairy. But what if I die here?


    The sword of the Zenith clan.


    < Gongmyeong Sword > and < Hwawol Sword > passed Jiyonghyun.


    Before Ji Yong-hyun could say anything, they ran to the monsters.


    Let��s go first, Clanlord. We��ll block them.


    Among the five swords, we are the only ones who can fight them. So don��t beat yourself up about it.


    The sword was meaningless to them.


    The two boldly threw away their swords.


    After all, their weapons were not swords, but sounds and flowers.


    You should return to a state with as much power left as possible. This attack ended up failing, but we can��t let the next attack fail.


    Go and don��t look back. We won��t die pointlessly like the others. As a swordsman, I will live like that until the end.


    ��request.


    No promise of a reunion.


    they all knew


    Ji Yong-hyun expressed his deep gratitude for the sacrifice of the two.


    ��


    At that time, the capture of Cobalt Knight, led by the 4th capture platoon, was going against the plan.


    ��I am the one who protects this land.


    Those who invade this land are condemned.


    A knight in blue armor.


    The guy who hadn��t moved from his seat after being hit with magic several times pulled out his sword.


    At that moment, ripples of blue light spread widely around him.


    The area where the ripples spread was dyed blue��


    ��Magical doesn��t work��


    All the magic of the people standing on the ground that has turned green has been nullified.


    no, it wasn��t invalidated.


    I did activate it.


    But it didn��t give me any power.


    It was only when magic was applied through the device that it gave power.


    Or only when a physical attack was applied without using magic.


    ��Kururu!!


    The situation was serious.


    Players in the avant-garde who were fighting while receiving buffs from the lieutenant and rear lieutenants were directly hit.


    The protection magic itself had no effect, so the players who were fighting by relying on the protection magic died in vain.


    Besides-.


    �C Clanlord. I understand the heart, but we must retreat quickly.


    Whew��.


    < Beast Tamer > Hwangsan-kun.


    Hwangsan-gun, who was able to fight like a dealer in close combat as a caster, had to feel a tearing loss in his heart.


    His phantom beast died meaninglessly from his sword.


    With the pain of breaking the pass.


    It was shocking to see the phantom beast, whom I had spent time with since I was a child, die like meat being sliced.


    Goo Hye-min, the navigator of the KK Clan, even urged him who was in shock.


    ��All retreat.


    In the end, Hwangsangun said something that would surely cause difficulties in his career.


    In my mind, I wanted to fight him until no one was left without retreating.


    But he was a commander.


    Swept away by emotion, he could not drive the platoon members into the abyss of death.


    Even so, he had one heart that could not be broken.


    Goo Hye-min Navigator.


    your clanlord.


    Lead all the Seven Great Lakes and get them out of here. I��m going to select players who specialize in physical attacks to stop him.


    Clanlord What is that��!!


    It��s not all about running away from him. I saw earlier that the blue circle was moving after him. It is said that if you run away blindly, you will not be able to get out of the blue circle. So someone has to hold the foot.


    Then I will stay. If I and the Seven Great Tigers who are good at physical attacks would be able to capture the corps commander.


    no it shouldn��t be like that


    When Noh Eun-ha was an academy student.


    I remembered what I had told him the other day.


    Didn��t I say don��t live arrogantly?


    But now that I think about it��


    ��I don��t know if it was me who was arrogant.


    Hwangsan-gun smiled bitterly.


    I wanted to hit the ball.


    He thought he had the power to make a mark on himself.


    So, while attacking Cobalt Knight, he showed a complacent appearance.


    When it didn��t move even when attacked, I ended up letting the players get close to its territory.


    Because of that, when he drew his sword, they were swept away in a single turn.


    Where is that?


    As a result of being conceited, he came closer to him.


    And the phantom beast sacrificed itself to save him.


    ����This is the responsibility of the commander. Also, even if you can��t use magic, you can��t just send dealers and guardians. A few casters and supporters should remain to assist them.


    Watching my phantom beast die.


    Hwangsangun realized how much he had fallen into arrogance.


    He could now realize how blind he was to the ball.


    I was in too much of a hurry.


    I was getting impatient at the sight of the Pandora Clanlord on the rise.


    Come to think of it now.


    I wonder if the reason Noh Eun-ha was so arrogant was because she had that much power.


    Conversely, despite being arrogant, he didn��t have that much power.


    The result came back as the death of the platoon members.


    Hwangsan-gun caught his breath.


    Kreung


    Phantasm has approached.


    His phantom beast hit the tail.


    Hwangsan-gun smiled bitterly and stroked the beast��s head.


    Apparently, I don��t have the qualities to lead someone. Even in the end, it remains because of my feelings.


    I was worried about the future of the KK Clan.


    But what made him think more than that was his anger at the corps commander who killed his phantom beast.


    Hwangsan-gun, who sent the KK Clan and the 4th capture platoon, glared at him.


    Even if I die, I will definitely kill you.


    As a KK Clanlord.


    No, as the Twelve.


    No, as < Beast Tamer >.


    The Huangshan army went into battle.


    ��


    Two years ago, Eun-ha gained a lot of realization after overpowering Shindo-rim in < Myungwang >.


    The biggest thing I realized was that there was still room for me to grow.


    At that time, it was only for a short time, but I had reached several levels higher than now.


    It will be close to impossible to reach that level again, but depending on what I do, I will be able to get close to that level.


    A realm guided by the will of the people.


    He was fascinated by the world it showed, even though he instinctively knew that it was eating away at him.


    So, for 2 years, I tried to develop myself in various ways.


    Pandora Clan��s ritual magic was also born in that process.


    still not enough


    you can get closer


    As Icarus approached the sun, his wings made by human hands melted and he fell to the ground.


    Bunny moths would jump into the fire, inviting their own death.


    In a way, the galaxy��s behavior was no different from them.


    Still, I had to be strong.


    no-


    ��I want to become stronger.


    Not to protect anyone.


    I wanted to be strong for myself.


    I wanted to break my own limits and soar.


    The word monarch stimulated the desire hidden in his consciousness.


    Feelings of regret, possessiveness, and happiness fueled his longing.


    The reason Eunha tried to get Onyang��s return from the second Uijeongbu recapture war was irrelevant.


    As long as I have this phantom beast, I will be able to become stronger.


    A flying dragon that was the phantom beast of the warm sun before returning.


    The power to give magic the wind attribute was very compatible with flame.


    If there was a dragon��s wind, it would be easy to inflate the power with a small fire.


    You will be able to raise Pandora Clan��s ceremonial magic, the sacred fire, to a higher level.


    Because I already have fire chicken.


    So, at first, I thought it wouldn��t be too bad to give it to a fool other than Minho or Eunhyuk��


    I��m sorry for the three of them, but Eunha couldn��t overcome her desire.


    So, even though I already have Fire Chicken, I decided to sign a contract with another phantom beast.


    Beep! Papa! Boop!


    OK got it. i will make you a brother So don��t look and wait.


    This was greatly welcomed by the fire chicken.


    Eunha laughed at the happy Buldak who said she would have a younger brother.


    Galaxy Galaxy! look at this! Well, I accidentally broke the wooden table and there was a bell inside. What is it!? I��m a real windfall�� Huh? What is it? this? phantom egg.


    ��also? who will give it to you? are you giving me really? really? why am i giving this to you Of course, the person who found it is the owner. Wow�� you have a fire chicken! Yield to the immortal Ariel! ��Wow����


    In the meantime, Kaede and Ariel Kangshi-hyung came looking for artifacts hidden in Gwaneumsa Temple.


    A wooden seated statue that became the material for the bow that was the symbol of < Jingu > before returning.


    A bell that served as a microphone and trident in < Mermaid >.


    A code of laws that creates a sphere that separates the world line around the caster, which could be said to be the symbol of the < Guardian Castle >.


    Eunha was satisfied with the way the clan members farmed.


    Of course, the clan members were more interested in the eggs farmed by the galaxy than the artifacts farmed by them.


    ��Anyway, I want you to be born soon.


    That day, Eunha did not forget to infuse mana into the egg of the phantom beast even while she fell asleep.


    ��


    The day the communications equipment didn��t work.


    The communication of the recapture team had to be done by relaying the telepathists several times.


    As a result, it took a considerable amount of time for communication to arrive.


    [We will inform you from the 3rd capture platoon. 6:23 pm, current time��]


    [Notice from the 4th capture platoon. 6:25 PM in the current time��]


    What��s more, the monsters ran wild that day.


    As a result, the telepathist in charge of relaying was frequently attacked.


    In the end, it took about 3 hours for the information sent from the 34th Attack Platoon to be delivered to the 5th Signal Platoon.


    ������.��


    And the information sent three hours ago suggested the following to them.


    However, the 3rd 4th assault platoon failed to subdue the corps commander.


    However, each platoon plans to retreat to the Seoul Arts Center to avoid the corps commander.


    However, two of the five swords of the Zenith Clan died.


    Hana Dangun Clanlord died and is currently under the command of Zenith Clan.


    However, the Twelve Seat < Beast Tamer > and KK Clanlord Huangshan-gun died.


    [��From the 4th capture platoon. Please, please, respond as soon as you receive the telepathy from the 5th Signal Platoon. The strength of the 4th Assault Platoon has plummeted to 60%. This platoon judged that it would no longer be able to escape the Cobalt Knight��s pursuit. Therefore, we ask for the support of the 5th Communications Platoon of the 2nd Supply Platoon of the 2nd Attack Platoon stationed at the Seoul Arts Center in Uijeongbu. At 1:23 a.m. current time, this platoon will head to the Seoul Arts Center. I��m sorry to everyone in the recovery team, but the fatigue of the platoon members has now reached its limit.]


    [From the 3rd capture platoon to the 5th communication platoon. This platoon judged that the current forces would not be able to shake off the pursuit of the Crimson Knights. We also judged that the threat of monsters would intensify as the night got deeper. Accordingly, this platoon plans to stop evading the pursuit of the Crimson Knight at 1:27 AM in the current time. Afterwards, this platoon is apologetic, but we hope for the support of other units heading to the Seoul Arts Center. The location of the 3rd capture platoon is currently��]


    Two telepaths unexpectedly arrived at almost the same time.


    Crimson Night.


    and cobalt night.


    The news that two 3rd tier corps commanders are heading to the Uijeongbu Arts Center.


    The players in the Seoul Arts Center were upset.


    ��


    And that time.


    Yangju area in the northern part of Gyeonggi Province.


    The players who subdued the 3rd tier monster, Ishimi, were intoxicated with the sense of victory.


    The 5 6 7 8 assault platoons were victorious in the northern part of Gyeonggi that day as well.


    The players went to sleep while congratulating themselves that they would reap the same victories tomorrow as well.


    right then-


    ��Bububububbbbbbbbb


    As if breaking colic in an atmosphere that didn��t seem to change.


    In the Yangju area, omnipresence with huge energy was created.


    The monster born from omnipresence was huge, as if it covered the night sky.


    The guy, reminiscent of a stingray, passed through the sky wagging his tail.


    ��New Punishment


    < Thunder God > Lee Do-jin.


    Feeling a huge energy, he woke up and immediately threw a lightning bolt at him.


    A light flashed with a roar.


    Lightning struck him.


    Bubuuubbbbbbbbb


    The electric shock definitely worked on him.


    But the damage was not great.


    If Ishimi had high defense.


    It seemed to have resistance to lightning.


    It doesn��t stop there��.


    ��Quaaaaaaaaaagh!!


    The guy struck back.


    Although it couldn��t compare to < God of Thunder >.


    Several streams of lightning fell from the air above the base.


    Screams echo everywhere.


    Lee Do-jin hastily blocked the electric shock and had to fight the monsters that followed.


    ������!!!


    That��s when he caused a stir.


    Soon after, the surrounding area changed.


    This is��


    Shinra Clanlord Kim Yu-jin.


    Commanding the 6th assault platoon, she was able to figure out what had happened.


    ��A monster that creates dungeons?


    A ripple is spreading around him.


    The area inside the ripples was dyed red.


    And the monsters in the area suddenly became stronger as if they had been given strength.


    Of course, the world line was separated.


    He created a red dungeon around himself.


    Monsters that create mobile dungeons?


    An unknown monster.


    However, she saw the monster��s ability and realized that that monster was at least a 3rd tier monster.


    The object itself doesn��t seem strong, but the ability to create dungeons was a serious threat to mankind.


    If that guy appeared in the sky above Seoul and transformed Seoul into a red dungeon, he would have been able to pass through the second tier.


    Where did a guy like that come from?


    It was going well, but��


    Kim Yu-jin bit her lip.


    It was as if the recapture party would receive a fair price for the victories they had won.


    That monster was making powerful monsters while causing omnipresence.


    Then he passed the base as if he didn��t care about them.


    ������.��


    The red dungeon moves.


    I couldn��t be relieved.


    He was on his way to Uijeongbu.


    Yujin Kim immediately shouted.


    Dojin Lee!


    Your clanlord!


    The 6th assault platoon moves south with the minimum number of troops left at the base! We can��t let him go wild in Uijeongbu like this! Also, telepathists, hurry up and contact the Seoul Arts Center to inform them of its appearance!


    Telepathy seems out of reach due to the distance! It looks like we should be notified through the communications platoon, which telepathically reaches while moving south!


    Your mana isn��t too good! It��s hard to send telepathy even to the nearest 9th Signal Platoon, so I think we��ll have to send a telepathist directly to that platoon!


    So let��s do it! Hurry up and go beat that guy!


    It didn��t feel right.


    I couldn��t shake the feeling that something might have happened in Uijeongbu.


    With that in mind, the players of the 6th capture platoon hurriedly started chasing him.


    ��


    Someone��s mana wakes up.


    Very thick and dense mana.


    The existence that sleeps in the egg soon takes an interest in the owner of mana.


    who are you?


    Al asks.


    No answer is heard


    who are you?


    Still, Al continues to ask.


    I ask him outside the shell.


    Still no answer coming.


    Instead, Al listened to his heart.


    I hear the


    beating of my heart


    Al draws the image of the owner while listening to the heartbeat.


    It reads the mana drifting around it and reads the owner��s memories and emotions.


    yes you are my master


    Al finally learned about his master.


    Beings who only wished to be born also heard the voices of other beings.


    Beep beep beep beep beep beep!!


    See with your own eyes what kind of person my master is.


    What you see inside the egg and what you see outside the egg will be very different.


    kind voice.


    Al responded.


    They have vague expectations of the person who is their master.


    Meanwhile, I ask several times.


    -What kind of person do you want to be?


    Again, no answer came.


    It didn��t matter though.


    Al tried to find the answer by somehow reading his master��s mind.


    -What kind of person do you want to be?


    what do you need


    I will be born the way you wish.


    Al constantly reads the owner��s mind and takes on the shape he wants.

 Chapter 781

    Relife Player 781


    [Chapter 200]


    [Competing with each other]


    Yangju in northern Gyeonggi Province.


    Do Wan-joon also noticed the abnormality.


    Lightning suddenly struck in the middle of the night, and there was no way I could have fallen asleep.


    Moreover, ubiquity was being detected.


    The omnipresence detected everywhere was unusual in scale.


    �C Go Eun-sil! Send a telepath to find out what��s going on in the 6th assault platoon!


    I��m just about to form a party with telepathists and rangers and send them to each unit!


    Monsters were swarming.


    I cleaned up the area near the camp, but monsters were flocking in large numbers to put it to shame.


    Fortunately, the damage was minor.


    After all, it is the forefront of mankind.


    Those who were intoxicated with the joy of victory were also preparing in their own way.


    And the players who stood guard prevented the monsters from entering the first round.


    That��s one thing-.


    ��All platoons, light up! Ranger snipers leave the possibility of aerial combat and go up to a high place to fire support!


    It was only the first invasion.


    Looking at the trend of monsters appearing, the 2nd 3rd 4th would easily happen.


    It was also a night when the ferocity of monsters increased.


    So I had to be more careful.


    On the one hand, Do Wan-jun instructed his platoon members to light the fire.


    I became the target of the monsters anyway.


    Turning on the lights here won��t dramatically increase their numbers.


    Rather, it was more dangerous to deal with an army of that size in the dark.


    ��Shhhhh!!


    not long after that


    Flying monsters appeared from above the base.


    With the appearance of these guys, the burden on the players was further increased.


    It was a shame because Do Wan-Jun had given instructions in advance to be careful of flying monsters.


    The players didn��t panic and killed the endless crowds.


    I don��t feel good.


    Compared to the day before, the monsters�� movements are too sophisticated.


    Meanwhile, Do Wan-jun was looking out at the battlefield from the side of the rangers.


    Monsters that move systematically.


    There was only one fact to be known from the appearance of different species flocking together in colonies.


    A monster with the power to command monsters like that must exist somewhere.


    is a commander


    Even if you can��t do it, it��s a monster that will become the 3rd tier.


    Shoot,


    the wind blew.


    Do Wanjun felt the wind approaching from behind the monsters.


    I read the mana flowing in the wind and tried to extract as much information as possible.


    -There��s no way that only Lee Shi-mi is the corps commander in Yangju.


    Eventually, Do Wan-joon found a different kind of energy.


    He murmured to where the wind blew.


    The location of the 7th capture platoon is westward from the area where the 6th capture platoon is located.


    Monsters lived in the mountains sparsely rising along with the city center.


    The corps commander was somewhere on that mountain.


    There was no need to find out which mountain it was on.


    ����Because Sueuuu


    was looking for him on his own.


    Do Wan-jun heard the sound of the guy mixed with the sound of the wind.


    It reminded me of the sound of a snake.


    It didn��t matter anyway.


    There was no change in the fact that he had to be defeated.


    That was then.


    [��This is Clan Lord Baek Hye-min. Now, Shinra Clan Shim Ga-eun delivers the message of the telepathist. As of the current time��]


    After dispatching the Myo Clan��s telepathist, about two hours have passed.


    I was able to understand the situation of the Shinra Clan.


    And the situation was not as bright as Do Wan-joon expected.


    Monsters that make dungeons are going down to Uijeongbu��


    Even in the direction where the Shilla Clan is camped, third-tier monsters have appeared.


    The thunderbolt that woke the 7th capture platoon was probably < Thunder Emperor > Lee Do-jin��s order to subdue him.


    Still, the boy was alive.


    It seemed that he was heading south.


    He said that the 6th capture platoon, led by Lee Do-jin, was pursuing him to subdue him.


    You don��t have to worry if it��s < brain suppression >.


    You don��t have to go help us.


    It��s a difficult situation to stop the monsters coming down from here.


    In his mind, Do Wan-joon recalled the current situation in Uijeongbu.


    A large-scale monster wave occurred in the west and north of northern Gyeonggi.


    West is blocking them.


    The northern side will be blocked by the Shinra Clan. I was worried that the wires were somewhat pierced by the guys, but there was no need to worry too much.


    Therefore, the 7th assault platoon guards the front line here.


    It was time to make that decision.


    The telepathy sounded again.


    [��This is a relay message from telepathist Kim Ji-yu of the 5th Communication Platoon, Regulus Clan. At 2:12 a.m. in the current time, the 3rd and 4th capture platoons retreat, and the corps commanders��]


    ����.


    Hearing the telepathy.


    Do Wan-joon was taken aback.


    He was saying ��retreat��, but there was no way he didn��t know the meaning behind it.


    It��s not enough that the capture of the 34th capture platoon��s corps leader has ended in failure, and they are approaching the Seoul Arts Center.


    Furthermore, the Twelve Seat < Beast Tamer > Hwangsan-kun died.


    In addition, it is said that prominent people such as < Hwawolgum > and < Gongmyeongsword > of the Dangun Clanlord Zenith Clan and < Witch of Flame > of the KK Clan died.


    I honestly couldn��t believe it.


    However, the telepathy filled with sadness reminded me that it was real.


    for a moment.


    At the same time, Do Wan-jun opened his eyes.


    Two corps commanders are coming from the eastern side of the Uijeongbu Arts Center.


    It would not be easy to deal with corps commanders who had the ability to nullify physical and magical attacks at once.


    In such a situation, if the corps commander who makes the dungeon goes south��


    ��At that time, the recapture battle would fail.


    < Thunder Emperor > Lee Do-jin will block it well.


    I shouldn��t have thought that way.


    The situation at the Seoul Arts Center is not good.


    We had to assume the worst case.


    It was the worst case in which three corps commanders could gather together.


    The armored corps commanders have no choice but to hope that the players in the Arts Hall will solve it somehow.


    Instead, the people in the northern part of the game must prevent another corps commander from moving south.


    So I had to go to support right away.


    Together with Lee Do-jin, he had to help subjugate the corps commander.


    Go Eun-sil.


    your clanlord.


    Form a small party of quick-footed rangers and telepathists right now and send them to the 5 6 8 assault platoon. He said he had to go and recruit people from each platoon to block the corps commander from going south.


    The 7th assault platoon was also in a difficult situation to remove many people.


    A similar situation must have been taking place in the 5 8th Attack Platoon as well.


    Therefore, each platoon had no choice but to recruit personnel and form separate troops.


    Furthermore, it had to be made up of people with the strength to stand against the corps commander.


    It��s safest for me to go with a platoon, but I have to deal with the corps commander coming from there.


    Do Wan-joon was worried.


    He had to remain here and command the players.


    So, he had to send a sub-load to replace himself to Lee Do-jin.


    who to send


    < Chief of the Gates > Go Eun-sil is not good.


    Go Eun-sil��s magic was effective in defending the front lines.


    Therefore, if it were not for another sub-load, I had to send Oh-ryung, who had good command skills while complying with his skills.


    ��Call Go Eun-sil and Chae Seon-woo. Do you mean Sunwoo? okay.


    And the most helpful type in subjugating the corps commander was the latter.


    After thinking about it, Do Wan-joon mentioned one person��s name to Ko Eun-sil


    : Chae Seon-woo from < The Wind Sorcerer >.


    The best-known ranger for handling wind magic after Shin Seo-yeong became an academy instructor.


    Chae Seon-woo was quick on his feet, so it wouldn��t have taken long for him to join Lee Do-jin.


    ��Don��t go and do it moderately, tell them to be sure. If he goes down to the Seoul Arts Center because of a mistake, then the answer will be gone.


    ��Yes I will.


    If there is only one flaw.


    Chae Seon-woo smoked a lot of nonsense.


    He was a man like the wind.


    ��


    At that time, the 5th capture platoon.


    The situation of the platoon led by the Donghae Clan was similar to that of the other platoons.


    Monsters attacked at night.


    Signs of high-ranking monsters could be felt everywhere.


    -There is no retreat! Hold the wire! If we step down, there will be no Uijeongbu!


    Donghae Clanlord Kim Seong-min drew his sword and shouted at the crowds.


    The six dragons of the Donghae Clan sprang up and ran in front, followed by players from other clans.


    The place guarded by the 5th capture platoon was Nokyang Station, which was on the old Line 1.


    It was right under Yangju.


    And under Nokyang Station was Uijeongbu.


    As a result, the 5th assault platoon members desperately tried to block it.


    It was obvious that the monsters would descend to Uijeongbu the moment the 5th capture platoon was penetrated.


    Kug Fortunately, the platoons upstairs are dealing with the monsters, so is the situation at this level?


    The attacks of the monsters were fierce.


    It seemed to be under the influence of the night.


    Seongmin Kim subdued the 4th tier monster with one of the six dragons and kicked his tongue vigorously.


    Without even time to wipe the blood off his face, he jumped at the monsters again.


    [��From the 9th Signal Platoon. As of the present time��]


    Around that time, telepathy was transmitted.


    A ubiquitous incident taking place throughout Uijeongbu and northern Gyeonggi.


    Kim Seong-min, who grasped the situation, spat out disgust.


    Monsters were appearing everywhere as if they were determined.


    In addition, corps commanders even appeared anew.


    Three of them, considered the most dangerous, were on their way to Uijeongbu.


    Should we go south too?


    Should I bite the wire?


    No it shouldn��t be like that! Damn it��


    Uijeongbu is dangerous.


    The rear is at risk.


    However, it was impossible to bite the wire.


    Immediately above the 5th assault platoon, three assault platoons remained.


    West 7th Attack Platoon Myungwang Clan.


    6th capture platoon in the north, Shinra Clan,


    8th capture platoon in the east, Tempest Clan.


    If the 5th capture platoon retreated, the three platoons would surely be surrounded by monsters.


    Therefore, the 5th capture platoon had to serve as a solid barrier that prevented the monsters from moving south to Uijeongbu and a support that safely supported the rear of the three units above.


    Still, I��ll have to send one of the Six Dragons.


    Still, considering the situation in Uijeongbu, some troops had to be separated.


    Kim Seong-min decided to organize the troops he could afford and send them to Uijeongbu.


    right then-


    ��Buubbbbbbbbbbb


    I heard something vibrate.


    Suddenly the sky darkened.


    Sungmin Kim raised his head to the sky where the sound came from.


    ������.��


    A huge stingray was floating.


    The guy was passing over the platoon, wagging his long tail.


    ��Is that the guy who makes the dungeon?


    Only then did Sungmin Kim notice.


    The area he was stepping on was already dyed red.


    It had become a red dungeon.


    Somehow, I thought the monsters were too strong even considering the influence of the night.


    Meanwhile, Seongmin Kim fell asleep.


    I don��t think the attack will reach it because it��s flying too high��


    It definitely reminded me of Yekyung.


    Fortunately, unlike Yekyung, that monster didn��t seem to be aggressive.


    Right now, I��m just flying around while making dungeons.


    Of course, I couldn��t be careless.


    You never know how that guy will change.


    On the other hand, in order to deal with him, it seemed that he would have to organize his troops around players capable of aerial combat.


    At that moment, the night sky flashed.


    -Divine Punishment


    A thunderbolt suddenly fell from the sky.


    A thick beam of light hit him.


    While looking up at the night sky, Kim Seong-min, who suddenly caught a thunderbolt in his eyes, closed his eyes tightly.


    My eyesight was white.


    Close your eyes and rely solely on your senses to avoid the monsters�� attacks.


    Kim Seong-min, who had barely regained sight, looked up at the night sky, cursing at < Thunderbolt >.


    Still, I thought there would be results.


    But the guy didn��t seem to budge.


    Bubububbbbbbbb


    seemed to have resistance to electric shock.


    No, not only that��.


    ��Pajijik!!


    The guy absorbed the electric shock.


    Then, the absorbed electric shock was spread radially.


    All of a sudden, a lightning bolt was falling on Kim Seong-min��s head.


    The power of the thunderbolt was inexorable.


    It was to the extent that the supporters�� protective magic lasted for a very short time before breaking.


    ��Propergation


    Baobab Guard


    Fortunately, the 5th capture platoon had one excellent guardian.


    Twelve seated < giant tree > Seon Ki-jun.


    An opportunity created by a moment of time.


    He immediately spread his magic around himself.


    The magic that was quickly completed by receiving casting boosters from the supporters caused a huge tree to rise from the ground.


    In an instant, the tree that occupied the highest height than the sculptures in the area became a lightning rod.


    A bolt of lightning, bent in the middle, rode through the tree and flowed to the ground.


    I almost got annihilated by an ally, not a monster. < Yeomma > and Pandora Clan Road are enough for such a person��


    I lived thanks to Seon Ki-jun.


    Kim Seong-min was imprisoned for ten years.


    Having found his composure, he cursed at the < Thunder Emperor > somewhere.


    By the way, I have to send someone who can deal with him��


    Seong-Min Kim was deep in thought.


    I couldn��t send a pre-standard.


    The front line of the 5th attack platoon was centered on the line standard.


    The moment the line standard is borrowed, a hole will be pierced in the wire.


    On the one hand, it was necessary to change the direction the corps commander was heading.


    I couldn��t let it get any closer to Uijeongbu than this.


    Nor could the corps commander be constantly over the platoon.


    It was then.


    The night sky flashed again.


    ��Tooquaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!!!


    ������.��


    Twelve Seats < Silent > Yoo Soo-jin.


    she is nearby


    It seemed that the 8th assault platoon had dispatched her.


    The Tempest Clan was big.


    Besides that-.


    ��Film Disposal


    Twelve Seats < The Witch of Time > Presis Memory.


    Even she, belonging to the 12th Communications Platoon, which moved together with the 8th Attack Platoon, moved.


    Even though the battle situation of the 8th assault platoon was relatively better than the other platoons, it was a fairly bold decision.


    However, thanks to the courage of the Tempest Clan��


    ��From this side, I can breathe.


    Kim Seong-min was able to reduce the burden.


    He decided to dispatch < Chamryong >, one of the six dragons.


    Buubbbbbbb��.


    Meanwhile, the corps commander also turned around as if it was difficult to face the three Twelve Seats and the players.


    [��From the 6th capture platoon. Currently, the library is not working, so there is a considerable lack of information about the commander of the corps who is moving south to Uijeongbu. In response, Shinra Clan Yang Hee-jeong, the navigator, said that the corps commander was a linopriest tree��. To put it simply, he had the shape of a sawfish, had resistance to electricity, could handle lightning, and above all, had the ability to turn a certain area into a red dungeon. Based on this point, I will name it the 3rd tier overrank ��Ghost Ray��. Notice once again. Currently��]


    3rd tier overrank demon stingray.


    After being attacked by the three Twelve Seats, he turned and headed for the Gyeonggi Northern government building.


    ��


    The Uijeongbu Arts Center.


    Upon receiving the news from the 3rd and 4th capture platoons, the players went on standby.


    ������.��


    Their expressions after waking up past midnight were not good.


    What happened in the 3rd and 4th capture platoon also gave me quite a shock, because monsters were moving south from the northern part of Gyeonggi.


    It��s different from the future I know.


    Nothing like this happened.


    The commanders were silent.


    Eunha also kept her mouth shut.


    Before the regression, I thought a lot about situations that hadn��t happened.


    It��s not that you won��t understand��


    But I wanted to go easy and easy, but it turned over like this at the last minute.


    Uijeongbu, compared to Seoul, belonged to the ghost zone with ferocious mana.


    So it was understandable that the monsters in Uijeongbu were rampaging like this.


    Moreover, the situation in Uijeongbu was quite different from before the return.


    First, < Yeoje > Shin Seo-young used < Miracle > in the first Uijeongbu recapture battle and produced slightly better results than before returning.


    Second, five years ago, Eunha made a mess in the process of recovering Cocoon while subjugating the 3rd tier Overrank White Face.


    As a result, Uijeongbu��s mana state changed differently from before the return.


    There must be other reasons besides this.


    They must have been complex and intertwined, creating the current situation.


    That��s one thing-. ����There are two corps commanders who have no use for physical and magical attacks�� And there is


    even


    a corps commander who turns the whole area into a dungeon��


    The second Uijeongbu recapture war was largely divided into the first half and the second half.


    A few years after recapturing Uijeongbu, I had to subdue the second-tier monster, Maegoo, who was holding the ground at the northern Gyeonggi government building.


    So, I felt like I wanted to finish as easily as the electricity recapture war, where the risk of losing my face was gone.


    However, the recapture war, which had been proceeding smoothly, was suddenly put into an emergency by three third-tier monsters.


    No, it��s not the third tier��.


    ��A message from the Director of Special Affairs has just arrived at Hoeryong Station. The abilities of the two corps commanders are judged to be dangerous, so the hierarchy is upgraded to overrank.


    ������.��


    Three of the 3rd tier overrank.


    The commanders grunted at the words of the chief of intelligence.


    The attack power was not as high as that of Yekyung, but the abilities of the three corps commanders were extremely dangerous.


    They also agreed.


    But the important thing was not to re-judge their hierarchy, but how to deal with them.


    I also received a message from the Donghae Clan, the 5th assault platoon. It is said that they succeeded in guiding the ghost stingray to another place.


    The sound that followed was, at least, breath-taking.


    Although there were many soldiers gathered in the Arts Hall, they did not have the strength to deal with the three corps commanders.


    no


    We should also consider the strength of the platoons that are now coming here.


    Soon, Eunha changed her mind.


    The 34th assault platoon was also on the way.


    Even though they were bringing corps commanders to the rear.


    Still, there was Ji Yong-hyeon, the Twelve Seated < First Sword >, in the 3rd capture platoon.


    It was said that there was also Kwak Woo-hyeok, the < Tunnel >, who was recommended as the 2nd Twelve Seat before returning to the Dangun clan.


    Likewise, in the KK Clan, there was Choo Young-hoon from < One Man Fortress >, who was recommended as the 2nd Twelve Seat before returning.


    The war situation was not so unfavorable.


    It was worth a try.


    So, how do I defeat them?


    The 3rd and 4th capture platoons are making their way to the Seoul Arts Center while buying time.


    Players in the Seoul Arts Center had to build a strategy with the time they earned.


    First of all, the top priority is to rescue as many members of the 3rd 4th assault platoon as possible who are being chased by the corps commanders. Everyone must be tired from running away for hours. It seems unreasonable to put them in the lead��


    Where is the person sent from the 3rd 4th capture platoon now? I think we should call it here to get a little more detailed information.


    As soon as they arrived, they both passed out. They said they ran all the way here without even having time to drink water. In the process of escaping the pursuit of the monsters, it seems that the injuries are serious�� S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Starting with Gu Yeon-soo.


    Those present as commanders broke the silence and opened their mouths.


    They saw the witch��s miniature garden that Jeong Ha-yang had floated in the air.


    Anyway, that artifact is pretty good. We want one too�� Hey Pandora Clanlord. That��s where we��


    mouth mouth mouth. Is it the right time to say something like that in this situation?


    Uijeongbu is a three-dimensional model.


    Two huge dots were approaching from the east from where they were.


    one red.


    the other one is blue.


    A messenger from the 34th capture platoon informed the coordinates of the corps commanders.


    And in order to cross-verify the information, the Seoul Arts Center even sent a separate scout to check it.


    Right now Kaede Ariel��s new recruits are out on reconnaissance and relaying�� The current location of the corps commanders must be considered accurate.


    Eunha looked up at the map.


    Corps commanders came pretty close.


    Information about the corps commander was quickly being transmitted from the telepathists sent to scout.


    Now I had to make a quick decision.


    ��Is there any special way now? We have to separate them so that we don��t have to deal with them simultaneously.


    In response, Eunha spoke up.


    Others also nodded.


    It was impossible to deal with monsters that could penetrate physical and magical attacks and nullify them all at once.


    Pandora Clan Road is right. In particular, this cobalt knight could be reckless and change course to Hoeryong station instead of us. Be careful with this guy and drop the corps commander.


    So where are you going to lure it?


    Blaze Clanlord�� Why don��t you think about it before you speak? Don��t ask us what to do.


    So, let��s just


    drop the opponent at the same time. Then, where would be a good location��


    Gu Yeon-soo neatly ignored Kang Hyeon-cheol��s words.


    Soon he decided where to lure the cobalt knight.


    It was a park about 800m away from Uijeongbu Station in the direction of 8 o��clock.


    And in the case of Crimson Knight��.


    ��What about Crater near Uijeongbu Station?


    Crater? Not bad.


    < Geumgangsword > Mok Min-ho.


    He, who was mingling with the experienced players and keeping an eye on them, spoke quietly.


    In the meantime, the seniors were talking, so he kept his mouth shut and then brought out his opinion.


    But < Golden Sword >. Is there a reason you��re trying to lure the corps commander into the pit? Are you trying to set a trap there?


    I��ve heard that the area he creates changes as he moves. That��s why I thought it would be better to push him into the pit so that he wouldn��t be able to move easily. And we figured we could get out of the pit and cast some magic on it.


    Maybe it��s because he��s from the Pandora clan, so he knows how to come up with vicious plans. not bad. Do you think I can do it as is?


    And again��


    ������?��


    The reason why the members of the 3rd and 4th capture platoons have not yet been caught by the corps commander is that the speed of the corps commander is slow. I think it��s probably because of the armor they��re wearing��


    ������.��


    As far as I know, it��s hard to get back up if you fall to the ground while wearing the armor. So what if we pushed it into the pit, knocked it down, and then attacked it so it didn��t give him a chance to get up?


    ��Are all the Pandora clans like this? Yes, it��s a Pandora Clan-like strategy that they don��t hesitate to use.


    Would you please stop playing pranks on our clan? Sorry sorry.


    Mok Min-ho��s operation was accepted almost as it was.


    Mok Min-ho put on a proud expression.


    And when he was caught by Eunha, he frowned.


    Anyway, the players continued their strategy meeting.


    ��In the case of the Crimson Knight, a platoon composed mainly of caster supporters has no choice but to attack. On the other hand, in the case of Cobalt Knight, a platoon composed mainly of dealer hunters and guardians can attack.


    Crimson Knight makes all physical attacks impervious, so let players specializing in magic lead the attack.


    Cobalt Knight makes all magic attacks impervious, so target players who mainly use swordsmanship.


    The goal of the operation was quickly captured.


    ��Then, the operation ends here. Where is the Chief of Intelligence hiding? The attack might come from here.


    all right. I wish all of you good luck.


    I had to get up now.


    Gradually, the presence of the corps commanders was felt.


    They tried to return to the platoon.


    right then-


    -Wait a minute.


    ������?��


    Hayang?


    Jung Ha-yang caught them.


    Eun-ha tilted her head until Jung Ha-yang grabbed her hand.


    She sat him down and spoke to the audience.


    Doesn��t it bother you that the corps commanders did it while attacking?


    Jung Ha-yang raised a question.


    People were bewildered.


    No one answered.


    Then she spoke.


    ����I am the one who protects this land,�� but I wonder if that means I am not protecting the sky above that land. And I have one more suggestion for defeating the army commanders�� ������!!


    ��


    question raised by her.


    It might be worth thinking about.


    The players sat down again and they discussed the strategy more quickly than before.


    ��


    Also at that time.


    Red Dungeon Gyeonggi Northern Government Complex.


    Bubbbbbbbbb��.


    A stingray with a sawtooth snout was flying in the sky near the Red Dungeon.


    As if being chased by someone, the stingray was desperately wandering around the area.


    ����.


    On the ground dyed red.


    The fox looked up at the stingray.


    The fur of the nine wagging foxes was very white.


    A color as if he would not allow any existence other than himself.


    The pure white fox quietly rose from its seat.


    ��Quaaaaaang!!


    Wheein!!


    Then the stingray stumbled.


    At the same time, a strong wind blowing from above pushed him away.


    The overturned stingray was caught in the strong wind.


    And the guy��


    ��-


    The sky above the red dungeon was approaching.


    The fox looked down at his feet.


    Boundaries were stretched.


    Their territory has expanded.


    Facing the strange sight, the fox blinked.


    and took a step


    ��Is it okay?


    The corner of the fox��s mouth went up.


    Soon, the fox jumped into the enlarged red area.


    Then the red area moved.


    The fox, startled, moved along the moving area.


    ��Hee hee hee hee hee hee hee hee hee hee hee hee hee hee hee


    hee hee long time.


    A being who lived a boring life confined to a narrow, narrow, red land.


    The fox waggled its tail at the newfound amusement.

 Chapter 782

    Relife Player 782(a)


    [Chapter 200]


    [Competing with time (2)]


    It ran for hours.


    My body was already exhausted.


    My breath went up to the tip of my chin.


    There was no time to look around.


    I don��t know how many players who retreated with him are left now.


    Damn damn damn damn��!!


    Kwak Woo-hyeok from Dangun Clan.


    Kwak Woo-hyeok, who was doing a run that did not fit his body, spat out disgust.


    Spittle splattered in all directions and even splattered on my face.


    Even so, he cursed at the situation he found himself in, pouring out disgust.


    Mr�� If my arms were twisted, I couldn��t even bloom for over 10 years.


    Until he was called a promising player in the Changhae Clan and passed as a candidate for the next 12 seats.


    When I think about it, I think it was not the prime of my life until then.


    It��s been downhill since then.


    The Changhae Clan is disbanded.


    The zodiac is flying away.


    Fortunately, he joined the Dangun clan and thought he would fly again.


    This time, the Dangun group walked the path of downfall.


    The position of the Dangun clan has decreased.


    Furthermore, < Big Data > made a serious mistake five years ago and even left the Dangun clan.


    Then he was regarded as the ace of the Dangun clan.


    And now-.


    ��Why is my salesperson really like this!


    To replace the Clan Lord of a Clan that is now going to ruin��!!


    As well as some of the subloads.


    Even Dangun Clan Road died.


    Dangun clan members entrusted him with command.


    It was because he was the most reliable of the remaining clan members.


    He didn��t even have time to refuse in the situation of running away from the corps commander, and he suddenly became a temporary Dangun Clan Lord.


    Big Clan Lord��! How much further do you have to go? Now you have the strength��


    Run more when you have time to say that! I mean run up to the strength you were sucking on! run! Damn Caster, can��t you see I��m running this far!? You guys have better stamina than me, so run until you die! ��yes! I will run to death!


    After all, it��s our Clanlord! It must be hard, but being so considerate of the clan members�� It��s different from Jang Bong-jeon.


    What are the clan members talking about?


    Kwak Woo-hyuk didn��t even have an opponent.


    Running was a priority.


    I had to live once.


    I couldn��t die like this.


    I really can��t die like this.


    How much do you have to run away!?


    Meanwhile, he focused on the sound coming from behind him.


    There was no need to look back.


    It just needs to sense the vibration of the ground.


    The vibration transmitted through the soles of my feet immediately reminded me of the surrounding geography in three dimensions.


    ��Thump thump thump


    From the back.


    Ji Yong-hyeon, the commander of the 3rd capture platoon, was fighting against three Oh-gum and the corps commander.


    No, what did he do to be called an adversary?


    Their attacks seldom worked, so they were barely defending themselves.


    It would be more appropriate to say that I was just holding the rear so the platoon members could retreat.


    Even so-.


    ����< The First Sword > seems to be tired now, so you still have to lure him in?


    Even that was getting difficult.


    Those facing the corps commander as well as those retreating were exhausted.


    It was understandable, as I had been running for hours trying to avoid his pursuit.


    In addition, players at the Uijeongbu Arts Center had to give time to prepare.


    There was a chance that the recaptured party would be annihilated after taking the corps commander with them.


    So, the 3rd capture platoon had been circling around Uijeongbu Station since earlier.


    It was then.


    [��From the 5th Signal Platoon. I hope the 3rd capture platoon will lure the corps commander to the location of the crater in Uijeongbu Station from now on.]


    The signal finally went down.


    Smiles spread across the faces of the telepathic recipients.


    The movements of < First Sword > and the three Swordsmen, who were defending using the landmarks, started to become active again.


    ��It��s not long now! Lure him to the crater over there!


    ��oh!!��


    Woohyuk Kwak shouted.


    The Dangun Clan members shouted.


    Crimson Knights and monsters who knew nothing were lured to Crater following them.


    Eventually, you will see the intersection of Hoguk-ro.


    Crater appeared in front of me.


    The players followed the telepathy and passed the intersection with all their strength.


    And at that moment��


    ��Activate the trap!


    Grab the rope as hard as you can! one two!!


    both sides of the intersection.


    The players who had been hiding by attaching themselves to the outer wall of the building appeared. S~ea??h the nov��lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Caster support rangers created a rope made of mana.


    The dealer hunter guardians pulled the rope.


    ����!!


    The corps commander who ran recklessly.


    The guy suddenly got caught in the rope that appeared out of nowhere.


    The body leans forward.


    At that time, the sniper caster and others who waited on the roof of the building attacked from behind.


    Kwa Kwa Kwa Kwa Kwam!!


    Magic attacks cannot be evaded.


    After being hit by an attack from behind, he falls to the ground.


    Where is that?


    The supporters cast a spell on the floor, bringing the coefficient of friction close to zero.


    The visor fell to the floor and the guy slipped.


    As expected by the players, he falls into the pit.


    -Now! The Blaze Clan military song begins! The song is a wonderful man! Show him the fiery taste of a man!


    Ready for lava! Lava Drop!


    Bury me in a pit like this!! All who know how to handle rocks, run!


    The Blaze Clan appeared.


    They deployed fire magic.


    Flames fell down the pit and the ground began to melt, unable to withstand the heat.


    The pit was filled with lava in an instant.


    The corps commander shuddered to get out of the pit.


    Casters, attack the corps commander first!


    The players couldn��t leave it alone.


    The casters gathered at the rim of the pit continued to blow their magic to keep the commander from rising.


    The corps commander could not get up properly.


    ��That damn bastard�� I really don��t know how long I��ve been waiting for this moment.


    The tide turned.


    Kwak Woo-hyuk regained his energy after receiving treatment from supporters.


    He approached the pit.


    I couldn��t miss the ball like this.


    It is as if the corps commander was captured.


    I couldn��t stay still.


    He put his hand on the ground.


    ����Koo-gu-gu-gu-gu,


    the ground shakes.


    A huge snake made of rock appeared under Kwak Woo-hyuk��s feet.


    Two more snakes similar to it came out.


    three snakes.


    Kwak Woo-hyeok, who was standing on the head of a snake, commanded.


    ��Go and sweep it up.


    Why is he called the ��Tunnel��?


    Today I will tell you why.


    Kwak Woo-hyuk said triumphantly.


    If you build up your reputation like this, you might be able to be mentioned as the twelfth seat.


    Since < Beast Tamer > died, a caster seat will be available.


    Dangun Clan members cheer.


    Kwak Woo-hyeok left behind their cheers and had a calculating thought.


    By doing something active in this position, he solidifies his position as the next Twelve Seat.


    The corners of his mouth went up.


    Meanwhile, Hyeoncheol Kang sighed as he snapped his fingers.


    ��I can��t even fight, so what is this�� I��m just lighting a fire in the furnace. If I was going to do this, I should have switched roles with Clan Pandora. Damn.


    It��s because you and the Blaze Clan members are the only clan that can make a fire like that. It doesn��t do much damage and is good.


    ����!!!!


    Kang Hyeon-cheol was sorry for a while.


    A pillar of fire soared from the lava and the Crimson Knight appeared.


    In the meantime, the rest of the players were continuously attacked, and the rest of the armor was considerably damaged.


    Some were even melting because they could not overcome the heat of the lava.


    Even so, the boy��s momentum remained ferocious.


    Where is that?


    ��I am the one who protects this land.


    Intruders are not forgiven.


    The guy has entered the second phase.


    Swords resembling the one he held in his hand were hovering in the air.


    Furthermore, four pillars rose from the lava.


    It enlarged the red area.


    yes it should come out like this Otherwise there��s no reason for me to be here.


    Kwak Woo-hyuk quietly stepped back.


    Kang Hyeon-cheol showed interest only then.


    ��


    At that time, the 2nd Supply Platoon was also starting its operation.


    As soon as the 4th capture platoon had lured the cobalt knight to the designated point��.


    ��By tying Kang Tae-gong��s feet


    People including Kang Si-hyeong developed their own restraint magic through devices.


    Some threw ropes or chains used to carry supplies.


    �C Whirik!


    Binding balls flying from different directions.


    The corps commander, who was recklessly chasing the 4th capture platoon, had no choice but to be hit by restraints protruding from both sides of the road.


    The guy fell forward.


    But he narrowly avoided falling.


    The guy who supported his body with his sword on the ground looked around while tied to the restraints.


    I am the protector of this land.


    Magic didn��t work on him.


    The device-mediated restraint also failed to fully function.


    In addition, they had to rely on their own strength to hold the restraining ball.


    On the contrary, the corps commander was trying to get out of the restraints by using his size.


    Gut��!


    In the end, Kang Si-hyung gave up after a struggle.


    Kang Si-hyung, who restrained his left ankle with a chain, was unable to overcome his strength and finally rose into the air.


    The corps commander did not pay any attention to him who had risen into the sky and tried to release the other restraints by force.


    That was the guy��s mistake.


    ����Gigant Hammer


    No way, that little human.


    He would never have imagined that he would be called a < little giant >.


    Kang Si-hyung, who floated into the sky, caught the track that had just passed in front of his eyes.


    Star Picking by Kaede Hoshimiya.


    The arrow that had left the bow was still under Kaede��s control.


    Kang Si-hyung flew behind him and jumped without hesitation.


    Throwing away the chained shield, he put on a pod.


    The gauntlet with the pods grew bigger and bigger.


    ��Quaang!


    In the end, a fist that had grown to the size of his head struck him in the back of the head.


    The guy who was walking aimlessly forward to release the restraints stumbled and leaned again.


    And��


    ��Toward the one who falls at the speed of a thousand


    steps


    .


    Trajectories of different colors flew by.


    Soon, the trajectory that ran on the ground split left and right.


    The trajectory radiated more light there.


    A new trajectory has emerged.


    ����Gift < Severing Providence >


    Diamond Blast


    Gift < Critical > The


    silver trail of the flash


    sword pierced his shoulder armor.


    Even if the players worked together, the armor, which couldn��t do much damage, was cracked.


    It was a very small space.


    The pure white trail accurately cut through the space created by the silver trail.


    If you see an attack like this working, what can you do?


    Still, it would be difficult to fight only by relying on devices other than magic.


    < Geumgangsword > Mok Min-ho.


    < Divine Sword > Choi Eun-hyeok.


    Two of the dealers took players.


    After passing the baton to the dealers, the two backed off and exchanged inspiration.


    As I heard, the enemy was tough.


    Besides, since magic doesn��t work, it seemed to be quite difficult.


    It seems that the condition of the corps commander��s armor is very bad because of coming this far. I don��t know if I��m tired.


    I can��t confirm it from the outside, but he must be quite tired too.


    People are pulling hard on the restraints, limiting the movement of the corps commander.


    In the meantime, people who have activated magic through devices, such as < All Poisons > and < Gale >, attack him.


    The tide of battle was slowly turning towards the 2nd supply platoon.


    There was no need to be in a hurry.


    The troops were numerous.


    Players just had to rotate around and deal with him.


    Besides-.


    ��My body is a fortress.


    It wasn��t just the 2nd supply platoon.


    The 5th Signal Platoon also sent some troops.


    There was also the 4th assault platoon, which had retreated to avoid him while suppressing its resentment.


    Having lost their commander, they held a grudge against the corps commander.


    < One Man Fortress > Choo Young-hoon.


    He too was one of them.


    ������!!


    After being treated by the supporters, he stepped forward and unfolded his magic.


    The shield he was holding disintegrated and stuck to his body.


    A guardian clad in iron armor.


    Aaaaaagh!!


    The guy threw down his sword.


    Choo Young-hoon caught the sword falling over his head with both hands.


    Unable to overcome the shock, the body fell to the ground.


    Still, he grabbed his sword and created an opportunity for the other players to attack him.


    The players did not miss that moment and attacked.


    The people who held the restraints took advantage of that time and tightened his limbs tightly.


    And�� ��When Choo Yeong


    -hoon could not hold out any longer and resigned as a rearguard due to


    the northern wind and cold snow


    in the Hanmae-ryu play .


    Ryu Yeon-hwa trudged out of the street where people had retreated.


    Snow crystals swayed in sync with her gait.


    ��I know this land��


    The corps commander recognized Ryu Yeon-hwa.


    He struggled to move his chained arms.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa just calmly watched the guy wielding the sword.


    Soon she drew a spear into the air.


    That was the end.


    -I wondered if


    I could hear something like that.


    The armor covering his left chest fell to the floor.


    The armor could not withstand the rapidly falling cold.


    And that wasn��t all.


    His chest was already pierced.


    ��Thumbs up


    ��������.��


    Although there was cumulative damage and I couldn��t move freely.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa defeated the 3rd tier overrank monster so easily.


    People went crazy.


    But she wasn��t embarrassed.


    ����!!


    The guy has entered the second phase.


    His armor shattered.


    I am the protector of this land.


    Intruders are annihilated.


    Encased in broken armor.


    A little smaller than the existing corps commander appeared.


    The guy was holding a sword in his hand.


    Before long, the guy hit the floor with a stone stick.


    ��Shoot aaaa!!


    A piece of armor that hovered around his body.


    Small fragments swarmed at his direction.


    The armor that had high defense power was now a blade with high attack power.


    They rushed to Ryu Yeon-hwa, who blocked the corps commander��s way.


    Ugh��


    Supporters�� protection magic is useless.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa had to block the attack with her own strength.


    I couldn��t stop all the cutlery, which was made up of small pieces.


    I had no choice but to get it on my body.


    ��At


    the time when pieces of winter fog were rushing in.


    She blew mana into the spear.


    The winter fog made of Eulji grade responded to her mana.


    Everything made of her mana became snowflakes and scattered around the world. The


    cold


    wave of winter is coming.


    Strong winds completely freeze the sharp pieces.


    A piece of ice loses its power and falls.


    After disappearing as a snowflake, she appeared behind the corps commander.


    The reaction of the commander of the


    Seolryong corps


    in the Han Mae-ryu drama was delayed.


    The corps commander tried to block the attack by swinging his sword.


    However, Ryu Yeon-hwa showed a move that deviated from the corps commander��s prediction.


    It was a bold step back.


    Immediately��


    ��Blast Cross


    Spark Blast


    Meteor Shower


    ��


    Magic fell from the sky of Meteor.


    one is swordplay.


    The other three are magical.


    So, you just need to stop the sword attack.


    Then the guy noticed.


    The three magics are��.


    ��This land�� I


    am not a magic developed by stepping on my territory.


    When he noticed that, he couldn��t stop the bombardment.


    �� Kwak Kwah Kwah Kwah Kwak!!!!!!!


    ��


    Jung Ha-yang��s prediction was correct.


    Cobalt Knight��s magic only applies to those who set foot in its realm.


    In other words, above the area. It does not apply to people in the sky.


    Kaede, how are you? The attack was successful. It seems that some damage has gone into it.


    yes i��m glad


    Noh Eun-ha, Bae Su-bin, Kaede, and Jo A-ra.


    Four people were flying in the sky using different methods.


    Their faces, who had been hiding their presence in case they were caught by the corps commander, brightened.


    This is because he found an effective strategy for the corps commander, who is difficult to deal with.


    Still, it��s a pity that I can��t increase the power of magic more than this.


    However, the method of intercepting in the air was not as effective as it was.


    If you poured too much firepower, you could accidentally damage your allies.


    As a result, I had to adjust the firepower appropriately.


    And since they have now become aware of their existence, they will fight against them somehow.


    As expected��.


    ����!!


    A light flashed from the ground.


    The guy fired his magic.


    In response, Bae Soo-bin spread a barrier.


    Sheesh, it��s too bad.


    she clicked her tongue.


    My hands were trembling.


    While holding the broom with one hand, the burden seemed to be burdened by defending the attack with the other.


    Still, she hid the pain and waved her numb hands in the air.


    The other side attacked first, so we should return it, right?


    The corners of her mouth were torn.


    As if I couldn��t live without it.


    She shot her magic at him.


    However, it was not possible to inflict the same blow after a little transmission.


    This time he defended it.


    That��s not enough-.


    ����He��s using magic on himself�� It looks like he��s using healing magic and buff magic?


    ������.��


    He cast a spell on himself and the army with the stone sword.


    The faces of the clan members stiffened at the words of Kaede, who had the best eyesight among the four. Thought he had been hurt at best, the corps commander had recovered his wounds.


    Besides that-.


    ��Shhhhh!!


    The monsters who noticed their presence flew in.


    Eun-ha frowned as she swung her sword at them.


    This would be quite a headache to intercept in the air.


    The aerial monsters were persistent.


    And there were many.


    In comparison, among the players belonging to the 2nd Supply Platoon, only a handful were good at aerial combat.


    No, I thought there would be 10 players who could climb to this altitude.


    As a result, the players had to scatter to avoid the attack.


    Blast cross


    galaxy opened fire in the air.


    The flying monsters were bombarded and fell.


    I thought I had managed to drive it out, but as many as the number of them decreased, new ones appeared somewhere.


    In addition, due to the battle a moment ago, omnipresence was occurring in the air.


    Above all��


    [��I just got a call from Clan Shilla. The 3rd tier overrank, the ghost-faced stingray, is approaching Uijeongbu again. I��m trying to divert the demonic stingray somewhere else, but it doesn��t seem to be going the way I want. They said they would do their best to prevent the ghost stingray from going to Uijeongbu�� I��m sorry, but I can��t guarantee it. Please keep that possibility in mind for now��]


    Listening to Jinseo-na��s telepathy.


    Eunha frowned.


    If even the ghost stingray approaches, the corps commanders who have drained their strength will recover their strength.


    Will you recover your strength?


    It will become stronger under the influence of the dungeon.


    Even now-.


    ������!!


    At that time, the blue area expanded.


    Casters and supporters who were attacking outside the area stepped into the area.


    Their magic has been nullified, leaving a loophole in the operation.


    Then the corps commander and the army persistently tried to dig a loophole.


    Entering the second phase, the corps commander threw off the restraints and changed the target to attack them.


    ��Quaaaaang!!


    Players who specialize in magic that entered the realm could not take any action.


    Their magic didn��t work.


    Those who tried to defend themselves with magic fell under his magic.


    Suddenly, the rear was attacked, and the monsters sacrificed their bodies to break through the wires.


    The monsters that jumped over the wires quickly chased the people who tried to run away from the realm.


    The charter was now going in a direction no one knew.


    [��It was sent from the 2nd capture platoon. The Crimson Knight enters the second phase, the red area expands and unexpected damage occurs��]


    The situation seemed to be the same for the players who subjugated the Crimson Knight.


    The corps commanders were struggling.


    In response, Eun-ha sent a telepathic message through Jinseo-na��s artifact push.


    [Tell this to Naya Clan members. Clan members who are in the area now use < Amplification >.]


    [Then, people outside the area can use it on their own, right?]


    [That��s right. They say they leave the rest to their own discretion.]


    [Okay. I��ll tell you that. Ah, I just got a call from Clan Shinra.]


    Jinseo-na��s voice became serious.


    Eunha bit her lip.


    [��Currently, the ghostly stingray is on its way to Uijeongbu. Based on the current situation, it is judged that it will pass over Uijeongbu Station in about 30 minutes. The platoon dealing with the Crimson Knight needs attention. Therefore, the 5 6 7 8 special organization platoon will focus on subjugating the stingray, not chasing them.] The stingray is approaching


    .


    Whether or not to defeat the knight-type corps commanders before he arrives.


    It was a race against time.


    Jeonhwang quarreled over the village.

 Chapter 783

    Relife Player 783(b)


    [Chapter 200]


    [Conflict with each other (3)]


    The 12th Signal Platoon recruited troops and organized a communications squad to participate in the operation to subdue the stingray with Phrysis Memory as the main axis.


    The squad belonging to the special organization platoon was in charge of the contact network of Chae Seon-woo��s squad of the Twelve Seated Lee Do-jin and Yu Su-jin of the Myeongwang Clan.


    But a problem arose.


    ��I��ve lost contact.


    While the players belonging to the special organization platoon are concentrating on driving the ghost stingray.


    Precis Memory realized that the telepathy that had been transmitted almost minute by minute had decreased before I knew it.


    Hmmm��


    6 o��clock


    she looked in the direction where the telepathy was not heard.


    There was no way the communication would suddenly cut off without any information.


    Something must have happened.


    In the worst case, the possibility that the communication squad players dispatched at 6 o��clock were wiped out could not be ignored.


    And if that happens, it must mean that there is another danger that the recapture team is not aware of.


    It must be one of two things that the telepathist couldn��t even send telepathy properly and lost contact.


    For some reason, I couldn��t use telepathy, or I was beaten before I could use telepathy.


    The former was at least reassuring.


    The latter couldn��t.


    The players in her squad were quite strong.


    In particular, they were the ones who were in charge of telecommunications.


    The telepathist there. Ah yes. < Witch of Time >. What are you doing?


    Contact the people in the signal squad and tell them they��ve lost news of the signal squad at 6 o��clock. So please pay special attention. And tell me I went looking for people I��m not reaching. ����!! all right. By the way�� can I go alone? Sending a few people together��


    Even now, there are not enough people around because they are scattered widely, but you can��t divide the number here again. I��m fine, don��t worry.


    Yes�� I wish you luck.


    I couldn��t just take the players and lose them in vain.


    Presis Memory finished her words and closed her eyes.


    If it��s closest to the 6 o��clock position, this should be it.


    It just happened to be in the right location.


    Reduced the effort of moving.


    she cast a spell It��s not magic that moves


    the extract


    space.


    Magic that reverses cause and effect.


    She opened her eyes after casting a spell that other players could not interpret.


    Moving from place to place in the blink of an eye, she immediately moved to the place where the communication squad had been dispatched.


    ����.


    Eventually, what she witnessed was a sight she could not bear to see with her own eyes.


    The smell of blood wafted over.


    It wasn��t monster blood.


    It was human blood.


    The body that fell on the ground in the dark forest was proving it.


    This��


    She frowned at Ami.


    Walking to the center of the bloodbath, she soon found the crest of the 12th Signal Platoon on the corpse of a player.


    With blood on her white hands, she gently removed the coat of arms and couldn��t erase her stiff face.


    Judging from the fact that the corpse was torn to pieces, it seemed to be a monster close to a beast��


    It must have been the work of a high-ranking monster.


    It was clear that it was the work of a third tier or higher monster comparable to a demonic stingray.


    There��s no way people wouldn��t have noticed such a monster�� No matter how hectic he was chasing a stingray, he couldn��t capture the energy of a high-ranking monster�� Above all, he himself didn��t notice


    .


    Precis memory stopped talking and tried to deploy its sensory net.


    right then-


    ��Shooaaaaaa,


    the wind blew.


    The forest cried.


    A huge presence was felt.


    Film Disposal


    Fast enough that you can��t even recognize it.


    The Prisis Memory almost reflexively activated the protection magic.


    The world line behind them was separated.


    If he hadn��t responded even a little bit late, he would have been beaten by the monster approaching from behind.


    When I thought so-.


    ����!!


    At first, it was magic that blocked attacks from outside the world line.


    was suddenly destroyed


    With the sound of glass shattering, the magic is torn to pieces.


    Precis Memory widened its eyes at the unexpected situation.


    The monster that broke the magic rushed at her.


    This too was invisible.


    ��Kuu��!!


    By the time I realized it, it was already too late.


    The arm holding the cane fell off.


    She groaned in pain as she held the broken arm.


    His gaze naturally turned to the monster that bit his arm.


    Eyes met with the monster.


    The guy seemed to be laughing.


    Soon, the guy chewed the arm in his mouth as if showing off.


    Kwadeuk!!


    The sound of bones breaking.


    The sound of chewing flesh.


    Precis Memory had to capture the sight of her arms being thrown away like chewing gum that had lost all of its sweetness.


    The monster didn��t eat it.


    They didn��t seem to be very interested in eating humans.


    Rather, he provoked him.


    No, it created fear.


    A fox in the Northern Gyeonggi Government Complex��


    But Presis Memory wasn��t frightened by him.


    He just stopped the bleeding on his arm and calmly muttered the guy��s true identity.


    In response, the guy sent his thoughts.


    -Are you strong?


    Different from the ones I��ve killed so far.


    A voice with a hint of playfulness.


    I could see his arrogance in his voice, which treated human life like a toy.


    But he had enough power.


    I couldn��t be careless.


    She tried to leave the place to inform the recapture party of the guy��s appearance.


    that moment-


    -But I��m stronger.


    His new form is gone.


    That was the end.


    Ah��


    in the blink of an eye.


    The fox tore her up and down as she chanted magic with one hand.


    Presis Memory fell to the floor as she watched her intestines levitate in the air.


    hee hee hee hee sorry


    Should I have played more?


    Soon the fox tore her body apart and threw it away.


    Then, the monsters that smelled blood cautiously approached.


    The fox glanced at those who feared her and left.


    Would that be more fun?


    cutting through the darkness


    It decides their death while people are not even aware of it.


    2nd tier monster Maegu.


    The boss of the Northern Gyeonggi Government Complex in Red Dungeon killed the players of the special organization platoon like that.


    no it landed


    ��


    The night went deeper and deeper.


    I didn��t know when the day would be bright.


    However, the players were busy fighting against the monsters and corps commanders who were attacking with the night on their backs.


    Push!


    outside the realm of cobalt knight.


    People like navigators and snipers fired flares into the night sky.


    A new light illuminates the night, making it easier for players to spot attacking monsters from a distance.


    In particular, it became easier for snipers to snip high-ranking monsters from high positions.


    Hey profit!!


    However, even the monsters could not be treated calmly by the players.


    Monsters capable of flying moved to turn off the lights.


    The rangers on the roof pulled the trigger to shoot them.


    If the hunters on the ground were fighting while quickly enjoying the collapsed city, they were fighting not to lose air supremacy.


    shoot shoot! shoot more!


    Turn the lights on louder!


    Detect monsters using brainwashing magic! This squad will start subjugating that monster from now on!


    players and monsters.


    Their fight was a desperate struggle to occupy the air supremacy and to occupy the light.


    The players were desperate not to lose either side.


    Meanwhile, the night sky on the other side flashed for an instant.


    ��Kurrureuk!!


    A blue bolt of lightning fell.


    The distant lightning strikes even lit up the nearby night sky.


    This gave players a vague idea of what was going on on the other side.


    Bubbbbbbb��.


    Under the black veiled sky.


    His form was revealed.


    A monster in the shape of a stingray.


    The 3rd tier overrank demon-faced stingray.


    The players now also telepathically knew about his identity.


    shoot! shoot!


    Beat it generously!


    A monster that turns the area into a dungeon.


    Knowing how dungeons affect monsters, they couldn��t help but be afraid of him.


    So they went to subdue the monsters before he got close.


    I was getting impatient.


    ��I am the one who protects this land.


    However, the corps commander was persistent.


    The corps commander, who entered the second phase, was currently using magic freely and driving people into a corner.


    In contrast, people had to fight by relying on non-magical devices.


    ����!!


    The corps commander brandished his rapier.


    Thin blades made of mana scattered in all directions.


    Blades moving in strange trajectories attacked the players.


    To block the fast-moving blade, there was no choice but to block it with a device or with magic.


    However, the protective magic that did not use the blade as a medium penetrated as it was.


    In addition, the blade showed the ability to correct the trajectory on the way to avoid the device and stab elsewhere.


    Those who were stepping on the blue area could not properly block his attacks and had no choice but to suffer.


    As a result, the subjugation of the corps commander was gradually delayed.


    Under such circumstances, bad news reached the commanders through the 5th Signal Platoon.


    [��The area around Uijeongbu Station has been transformed into a red dungeon due to the expansion of the ghost stingray��s abilities. As a result, the Corps Commander Crimson Knight also received the dungeon��s buff. Therefore, this platoon is planning to move the Crimson Knights from this time on to a place where they are not affected by the demonic stingray.] Not only did the


    ghostly stingray come closer, but its abilities were strengthened.


    The commanders who were contacted sighed.


    What the hell are the players who are subjugating the ghost stingray doing?


    Those who did not know the current situation where the special organization platoon was not properly connected due to a communication breakdown, lamented.


    In such a situation-.


    [��The 5th Communication Platoon spreads the message of Navigator Jeong Ha-yang. All squad leaders are expected to follow the instructions of Navigator Jeong Ha-yang. hello. This is Jeong Ha-yang, the 2nd supply platoon navigator. The current situation of the war��]


    The Sid of the Twelve Seats < Index >.


    < Bookmark > Jung Ha-yang��s operation was approved and spread to the players fighting the two corps commanders.


    ��


    The situation did not get any better.


    Base of the 5th communication platoon in the Seoul Arts Center.


    Jeong Ha-yang, who checked the incoming information in real time in the control room, could not hide her dark expression.


    The situation did not change much even after I wrote < Amplification >. The handicap of being able to use only one of sword and magic is too big.


    She drank the potion she had set aside.


    The witch��s model garden was consuming a lot of mana looking around almost all of Uijeongbu.


    He had a huge amount of mana, so he was enduring it, but he was overdoing it.


    In addition, she was even using the gift while updating the map in real time.


    Even so, I left behind the pounding in my head.


    Players who were probably fighting in the field would have had a harder time.


    ��This is the news that just came in. Retreat to the Seoul Arts Center to replenish ammunition for the 5th squad of the 2nd Supply Platoon!


    It��s going to be a war zone outside, too.


    Where she was was also a war zone.


    Navigators and telepathists were busily moving.


    Hearing, judging, analyzing, and drawing his own conclusions from the information he hears, and spreading it to the field again has not stopped for a moment.


    As soon as Jung Ha-yang updated the witch��s model garden with the information sent by Mary Kim, she spread it to others as well.


    ��crimson night cobalt night. It is said that both corps commanders have been contacted that they have expanded their territory.


    In the news that Mary Kim delivered.


    The people at the base hesitated.


    ������.��


    Again.


    The corps commanders who entered the second phase were expanding their territory whenever they were hit.


    If you think positively, you can say that the subjugation of the corps commanders is not far away.


    On the other hand, if you think negatively, the range of motion of those who are fighting against the corps commanders is reduced.


    ��The territory has been extended to where the twins are. Mary, you tell the twins to spread the word and keep them in check outside the realm. Afterwards, he said that he would leave the judgment to Meiling. If it��s Mei Ling, she��ll probably be able to judge well and respond appropriately.


    Twin sister Meiling.


    Contrary to her usual personality, she had the insight to quickly understand the situation.


    So I could trust him.


    The situation was so tense that I couldn��t afford to pay attention to the players outside the area.


    Moreover, she eventually had to come down to Uijeongbu and receive a report on the ghost stingray.


    Even though it is a 3rd tier overrank monster, I couldn��t change my course, let alone attack, even though I had three Twelve Seats��


    Lee Do-jin Yoo Su-jin Frisis Memory.


    She also knew the skills of the three people.


    So, it was embarrassing that they couldn��t stop the ghostly stingray and had to make it come down to Uijeongbu.


    There must have been something wrong with subjugating the ghost stingray.


    As expected��.


    ��It��s information from the special formation platoon. Loss of communication among players in the communication squad other than the Twelve Seat Prisis Memory.


    ������!!��


    Accordingly, Yang Hee-jeong, navigator of the special formation platoon Shilla Clan, judged that there is a high possibility that there are other high-ranking monsters near the ghost stingray. All members of the crew must take special care.


    ������.��


    Ah�� now one more has come in. It is said that an unknown monster just attacked the rear of the 6th Communications Platoon and fled.


    Information from the special organization unit.


    Jung Ha-yang was lost in thought after receiving Kim Me-ri��s message.


    ����.


    Ghost stingray is approaching Uijeongbu.


    Since then, the special organization unit has been unable to use its power against the ghostly stingray.


    Perhaps that��s when a high-ranking monster appeared and interrupted them.


    Since the three of the Twelve Seats could not use their strength properly against the demonic stingray, they had to keep in mind the possibility that a new corps commander might have appeared.


    It��s heartbreaking


    that even the news of the < Witch of Time > was cut off


    .


    Now, the life and death of the Twelve Seats < The Witch of Time > was unclear.


    On top of that, it is said that the ghostly stingray eventually expanded the dungeon and contacted the Crimson Knight.


    The situation gets worse.


    It looked like it was going to get better, but it didn��t show any signs of getting better.


    Jeong Ha-yang bit her lip.


    Once you have the Crimson Knight, you must drop it from the stingray��s realm.


    Fortunately, it��s still a situation that��s narrowly across the realm. It��ll be tough, but moving the corps commander.


    Subjugation was now the next priority.


    I had to drop the corps commanders.


    Jeong Ha-yang looked at the witch��s model garden and looked for a place to move the Crimson Knight.


    The least burdensome distance for the players in the field is only near the cobalt knight at 8 o��clock.


    There were many factors to consider.


    The most important factor to consider was the suitability of players to fight in the new location.


    There weren��t many options.


    Right below your current location. sea??h th�� ��ovelFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It was a distance that could overlap with the cobalt night if I made a mistake.


    ��The 5th Communication Platoon Commander. oh hey


    In response, Jeong Ha-yang got up from her seat and went to find Regulus Clan Road Gu Yeon-soo, the commander of the 5th communications platoon.


    While sharing information with the navigators, he immediately asked for the main topic.


    I didn��t have that much free time.


    Jeong Ha-yang didn��t even care.


    I think the only suitable place to attract Crimson Knight is the Baekseokcheon Neighborhood Park.


    We were just talking about that too. But if that happens, those who deal with Crimson Knight at Baekseokcheon Neighborhood Park will have to retreat to Hoeryong Station. People must be too tired to move both platoons. So I think it would be best to move the Crimson Knight separately.


    If that happens��


    Gu Yeon-soo blurted out his words.


    Jeong Ha-yang��s proposal was very dangerous.


    Crimson Knight and Ghost Ray.


    The distance between the Cobalt Knight and the Crimson Knight could have been brought closer due to a mistake while keeping the two commanders apart.


    Areas could collide.


    There was a possibility that they could cooperate.


    To this, Jeong Ha-yang said firmly.


    ��But I don��t think there��s any other way. The special organization unit must drive the ghost stingrays to the north and the 2nd capture platoon must drive the crimson knights to the south. Hmm��


    And the communications platoon commander said just a moment ago that I might be right.


    You mean that?


    yes.


    A few hours ago, Jung Ha-yang suggested a strategy to people.


    However, the strategy she proposed was accompanied by risks.


    As a result, the commanders objected and put it on hold.


    High risk, high return��


    ������.��


    But there was no way anymore.


    Victory was not in sight.


    It was time for an adventure.


    Gu Yeon-soo took her operation seriously.


    ok let��s try it At a time like this, it��s not the time to hide it, saying it��s dangerous. I��m in a situation where I��m going to die anyway, but I can��t do anything.


    Commander of the communication platoon Then��


    Hayang, you go ahead. Even if I fail, I will take responsibility. �� thank you! I��ll be sure to succeed!


    Instead, I��ll name the operation. The name of the operation is�� Yes, since it is an intersection, you can call it operation A��B. Commander of the communications platoon, that is��


    < Bookmark > An operation led by Jung Ha-yang.


    No, since she was in command of a large-scale operation, it would be fair to call her < Operator >.


    The strategy she presented quickly spread to the players on the field.

 Chapter 784

    Relife Player 784


    [Chapter 200]


    [Competing with each other (4)]


    Operation A��B suggested by Jeong Ha-yang.


    Even when she first suggested it, the commanders�� reactions were amazing, but they couldn��t readily accept it.


    It was because the risk that had to be taken was great to carry out the operation relying on her idea.


    But the circumstances were the circumstances.


    The charter, which was flowing urgently, was now in a situation where it could be overturned only by taking risks.


    Still better than moving our platoon with a platoon of mad squids.


    Even though I had no choice.


    Still, it was worth trying.


    After hearing about the operation, Eunha decided to follow the plan.


    Bae Soo-bin and Joara Kaede.


    The players were being pushed back by the Cobalt Knight.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa was doing a great job, but even she couldn��t protect everyone in her area.


    At least Choo Young-hoon from < One Man Fortress > was there to ease her burden.


    The galaxy that looked down on the battlefield gave instructions to the clan members who were fighting alongside it from the air.


    We��re luring cobalt knights to the center.


    It��s better than being like this.


    ok i��ll try


    ok then i��ll do that


    Three people responded.


    It seemed that they each received a message.


    A long explanation was not necessary.


    I decided to leave the monsters flying in the night sky to other people.


    The four lowered their altitude and approached him.


    ��Hey!


    He noticed their approach.


    It seemed that he had been building his spirits while being attacked several times in the air, and he threw magic flying around him.


    A magic reminiscent of a blade.


    Dozens of blades flew.


    The trajectory of the blade was not constant.


    I couldn��t see it as a simple catapult.


    The blade was formed according to his will.


    The blast counter


    galaxy immediately struck back.


    He headed down before the others and swung his sword into the air.


    The mana that had been dissolved in the air during the battle was stimulated and exploded.


    Hey profit!


    A blade came out of the explosion.


    Then the wings of flame swelled and burned the blade.


    He didn��t pay much attention to the blade that overcame the flames.


    The rest was because he trusted the clan members to take care of themselves.


    Why


    is it different from the wind?


    Bae Su-bin had an affair.


    Even the blades flying under the command of the corps commander could not overcome the wind.


    Meanwhile, Kaede aimed the arrow.


    ��The


    magic of Bae Su-bin in City of Storms is added.


    The arrow that absorbed the remaining wind made a sound like an angry beast.


    she protested


    An arrow embracing the storm flew towards the corps commander.


    I am the protector of this land.


    The guy blocked the attack with a barrier.


    However, Eunha and the clan members achieved their intended purpose.


    I drew the guy��s aggro.


    His visor was shiny.


    I��m going to lower the altitude from now on, so everyone be careful.


    Like this, lure the corps commander.


    Just in time, players were paving the way on the ground as well.


    Kang Si-hyung, Ariel, and other players also drew aggro from the corps commander.


    As a result, Eunha became more bold.


    I lowered my altitude to a height where he couldn��t reach.


    ��The others are sneaking along and preparing to bind him.


    I need to make sure his eyes don��t go back to those people.


    Blades fly all over the place.


    Avoid the blades that run wild without rules, and keep an eye on people who move while hiding their presence.


    They were tidying up the ropes and chains and moving to the designated place.


    Snipers have retrieved their sniper rifles and are looking for new sniping locations.


    I had to give them time to prepare.


    That��s why the galaxy was annoying enough to be annoying in the field commander��s field of view.


    Hwareuk!


    he snapped his fingers


    It was to light up the night as well as hide the players with fireworks.


    The excited guy didn��t seem to notice Eunha��s intentions at all.


    Rather, it kept moving to catch him who couldn��t be caught even if he tried to catch it. Thanks


    to Spark Blast


    ��Meteor


    , Bae Su-bin and Jo A-ra were able to buy time to cast.


    Bae Su-bin, who fearlessly approached the back of his head, immediately cast his magic.


    Even Joe did not miss that time.


    �� Kwa Kwa Kwa Kwam!!


    The attack ate directly.


    The corps commander could not block the artillery fire from close proximity.


    The guy was pinned to the ground.


    Blast Cross City


    of Storms


    An unexpected opportunity arose.


    Eunha and Kaede responded quickly, and other players joined in as well.


    The blades flying around him had also disappeared from the shelling a while ago.


    He must have been distraught from an unexpected attack.


    It was then-.


    ��I am the one who protects this sky.


    The guy has come to his senses.


    A blue orb surrounded him.


    The guy who defended against the pouring attacks rose from his seat.


    Damn��


    someone clicked their tongue.


    Eunha��s feelings were the same.


    The guy spread his wings.


    Suddenly, a ring of light appeared behind her back, and four pairs of wings sprouted from the rim.


    What it means.


    And the thought he sent right after.


    There was only one bar pointing to it.


    It is a magic seal in the air.


    I am the guardian of this sky.


    Intruders are not forgiven.


    the guy jumped


    The first person he targeted was Joara.


    ����!!


    Joara hurriedly chanted magic.


    The fireball he created reflexively did no damage to him.


    A ball of fire pierces through his body and falls to the ground.


    Embarrassment crept across her face.


    Wait a minute, what is this��!!


    Kaede shoots an arrow.


    Bae Soo-bin uses magic.


    Their support was also meaningless.


    Arrows or magic made of mana passed through him in vain.


    ��Release Levitation!!


    ��Kyaaaagh!!


    Right before the cobalt knight��s sword touches.


    It was Eunha��s voice that saved her momentarily paralyzed thinking.


    She dispelled the magic that was flying in the sky.


    Aaaaaaaaaa!!


    The sword grazed her hair.


    Joara, unable to fly, screamed and fell.


    She wriggles her limbs.


    A gesture as if trying to grab a straw.


    But nothing was caught.


    going crazy soon


    right then-


    ��The phantom transformation


    phoenix wing galaxy


    snatched her up.


    Eun-ha, who caught her as she fell, slashed the flying blade with a knife.


    Damn


    the hamper wave .


    Jamming doesn��t work either.


    It means the character of the guy.


    Moreover, Bae Soo-bin and Kaede��s support did not help at all.


    hold tight


    ��Ah, yes��


    Around that time, Joara understood the situation and answered calmly.


    she gritted her teeth.


    Eunha also gritted it.


    Hey hey profit!!


    vertical rise.


    The blade chases after.


    Eun-ha left the control to Buldak and tried to keep her eyes open as the wind rushed in.


    Pi profit!!


    It��s no use flying high.


    Moreover, the blade now even shoots magic on its own.


    A small beam of light brushed my cheek.


    Eunha hugged Joara tightly and communicated with Buldak.


    ok i��ll leave it up to you


    Mana drains rapidly.


    The fire chicken took it. S��ar?h the ��ovelFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Soon, Fire Chicken uses mana as fuel to speed up.


    Whii profit!


    accelerate


    The blade that followed it went up at a speed that couldn��t keep up with it.


    I was out of breath on the way.


    because the air was thin.


    It would be more difficult for Jo Ara to breathe, who would surely be held in her arms.


    I heard her groan.


    But that��s for a while��


    ��Piip!


    vision turned upside down


    The fire chicken soaring high into the sky suddenly folded its wings completely.


    body turned over


    falls down


    head down


    Conversely, the blade that had been chasing the galaxy was heading to the location where the galaxy had reached a moment ago.


    The guys got their backs.


    The wings of flame unfolded again.


    Blast Cross


    Then, there is only one thing to do.


    Winter crawling on the snow on the left hand.


    I hit the blade trying to change direction with magic that compressed mana twice.


    Kwaaaaang!!


    An explosion went off.


    The blade is gone.


    Accordingly, the galaxy immediately changed its direction and headed for the corps commander who was blocking the attack from the ground.


    Araya.


    uh��? what!? I can not hear well!


    I haven��t told you yet.


    Eun-ha said to Jo A-ra, who was closing her eyes in her arms.


    But she seemed to have not heard well because of the wind noise.


    It didn��t matter.


    -I��ll drop it. i know that


    what!? Say it again!!


    you��re gonna drop it!!


    ��what?


    whether she heard it or not.


    Eunha abandoned Joara.


    Joara escaped from the arms and fell from the sky again.


    Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!! Noooeueunhaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa��!!


    Just like the bad guys die.


    A resentful voice rang out.


    The ivory hair grew smaller and smaller, becoming a dot in the Milky Way��s field of view and now out of sight.


    ��On behalf of the witch��s broom


    and the galaxy.


    Bae Soo-bin moved.


    In advance, Eunha contacted Jin Seo-na at the push of the two, and Jin Seo-na contacted Bae Soo-bin.


    Holding the broomstick with both hands, she caught the dangerously falling Joara.


    Anyway�� Ara, now you know how humiliated I was under him, right?


    No No Eunha��. Wooweek��. Ichichichibal��.


    ��


    Meanwhile, at that time.


    The galaxy that boldly abandoned Joara was fighting the cobalt knight again.


    Shoot!!


    magic rushes


    The galaxy folded its wings.


    Avoiding the rampant magic, it flies at the corps commander.


    Let��s blow mana into the necklace within the necklace


    of reduction .


    The rushing magic is reduced to mana and flutters.


    Eunha gave strength to the sword in her hand.


    The two blades absorbed the light. The dazzling light


    of Dunning Blade


    flashes.


    The light permeates the blade cleanly as if it never did.


    ��Hanmae-


    ryu icy road


    and just in time.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa came to support.


    As she climbed the road made of ice, her and Eunha��s gaze met.


    one?


    two.


    Timing with eyes.


    After counting to three at the same time, the two attacked the corps commander.


    ����!!


    The sword of the galaxy tore off one wing of the corps commander.


    Anyway, wings made of magic.


    He will make wings again.


    It didn��t matter though.


    Eun-ha threw a powerful sword strike at the side of the guy who had lost his balance in the air.


    the armor breaks


    The one who couldn��t overcome the shock staggered and fell down.


    ��Shuuuuuk!!


    The guy responds.


    faster than that.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa jumped off the icy road and stabbed the falling guy with a spear.


    Hanmaeryu


    Waterfall


    An ice waterfall created in the sky.


    The stream of water that started at the tip of the window froze and drew a vertical trajectory.


    I�� this sky��


    he��s desperate.


    The guy holding the spear with both hands tried to respond with magic.


    Hamper Wave


    can��t do that.


    At that moment, Eun-ha activated jamming to break the guy��s magic.


    The ground was getting closer.


    Ryu


    Yeon-hwa, who had been stepping on the corps commander��s boat until then, jumped up using the boat as a stepping stone.


    The galaxy grabbed her waist and kept her altitude.


    Are you hurt anywhere?


    huh. Are you really okay?


    It��s not okay, but it should be okay.


    ��Do you want a potion?


    I also have a lot of potions. eat my sister


    huh.


    The two looked down at the ground.


    The commander of the corps crashed and the building collapsed and the ground was hollowed out.


    The dust wind was long.


    The players hurriedly lit the lights to see if the corps commander was alive or dead.


    ��I am the one who protects this land.


    Of course, the corps commander was alive.


    The one who woke up with his armor in tatters appeared from the dusty wind.


    The guy waved his hand.


    The guy who brought the sword that was buried somewhere tried to cast magic on the players crowding around.


    Shoot Aaaaa!!


    The number of blades increased than before.


    The guy was really persistent.


    On the contrary, it could also be said to be in a dangerous state to the point of being on the verge of death.


    He didn��t even have much stamina left.


    In the meantime��


    ��Shoot aaaaaa!!


    A rain of knives poured down.


    The dealers who entered his territory were startled.


    And that was it.


    ����?


    The blade made of mana pierced the dealers�� bodies in a daze.


    The guy was puzzled the first time.


    On the other hand, smiles appeared on the lips of the players who confirmed the situation.


    -Hayang was right. Do you think they are affected too?


    that worked well


    While fighting the galaxy.


    He had arrived at the place the players lured before he knew it.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa dropped it in the exact spot a while ago.


    In other words-.


    [��From the 2nd Supply Platoon. Players tasked with subjugating the corps commander will enter the point where the two corps commanders�� domains meet.]


    Crimson Knight��s territory.


    Realm of Cobalt Knight.


    Neither magic nor physical attacks work in the place where the two commanders�� domains intersect.


    Even if they attack into the area, the people inside will not suffer any damage.


    On the contrary-


    ��Cheonramang


    Flash Cow


    Diamond


    Blast Tyrant Paddock


    Blade Needle


    People in the area where the two areas intersect can damage those in the blue area.


    [From now on, we will attack the two corps commanders at once! Those who can inflict physical attacks through devices will attack Cobalt Knights, and those who specialize in magic will attack Crimson Knights! The Guardians and Rangers bind the two corps commanders ,


    and the snipers stand by outside the area


    !


    Kaede Hoshimiya was floating in the sky and looking down.


    The players were attacking the corps commanders with lively faces.


    Whoa��


    Looking forward to that scene.


    Hoshimiya Kaede pulled out an arrow from the quiver.


    She put the arrow on the string.


    The attack a while ago didn��t work.


    But now it will be different.


    Unlike the players, she was currently in the realm of Cobalt Knight.


    Even in the air, in a situation where the magic effect was completely nullified, the only way to attack him was with magic using the device as a medium.


    Unfortunately, while the bow she held belonged to a device, the arrows made of mana belonged to magic.


    So this time I decided to enchant the arrows.


    It��s been a while since I shot a real arrow.


    Arrows were tricky to carry.


    It was expendable.


    As a result, she mainly used arrows made of mana in battle.


    Arrows did not carry well.


    I didn��t know that I would use the arrows I brought while preparing for the recapture of Uijeongbu.


    Meteor shower She enchanted the arrows made by


    Byeok Hae- su.


    Light gathered at the tip of the arrowhead.


    He shot the arrow into the sky.


    The light-filled arrow made a strong explosion sound.


    It was enough to make the eyes of the people who were fighting on the ground instantly turn to the night sky.


    To people, the light reminded them of Venus, which is sometimes seen before the sun rises in the east.


    Wheein!!


    Soon, the Venus was divided into dozens, hundreds, and thousands of branches and fell.


    < Morning Star > Kaede Hoshimiya.


    It was the birth of an archer who lowered the stars.

 Chapter 785

    Relife Player 785


    [Chapter 200]


    [Competing with each other (5)]


    Death is meaningless.


    As long as it is imprinted in this world.


    He was free from death.


    Death did not exist for her.


    ��All


    the bodies that remember her scattered on the ground become particles and disappear.


    And the disappeared particles are newly formed in one place.


    A woman appeared there, not wearing a single thread.


    ����.


    Long blonde hair and blue eyes.


    and white skin.


    The existence of women was very heterogeneous.


    In a situation where human flesh and blood are scattered everywhere in the middle of the forest covered with darkness.


    Because only she was there, unscathed and unscathed.


    you��re alive again


    < Witch of Time > Prisis Memory.


    She looked down at the ground stained with dark red blood, then looked up at the night sky and murmured.


    A dry, barren voice.


    It was like a resigned tone.


    Things must be going too badly for Maegoo to appear.


    how long has it been since you died


    After checking the time, Presis Memory split the air with her hand.


    He pulled out memories from the mana that had melted into the air.


    And he implemented his favorite staff.


    Tak Let


    her hit the ground with her staff.


    Her whole body was covered with mana and a black dress was created.


    Finally, he even created a wide-brimmed black cone hat reminiscent of a witch.


    I��ll have to go and see for myself how things are going. For now�� it��s better to go back to Uijeongbu. Oh, since Uijeongbu is set as a dungeon, I have no choice but to move to the nearby area.


    If you think of Maegu��s actions a little while ago.


    The guy didn��t seem to want to lose the chance to come out of the red dungeon.


    That��s why if you hide your existence, you��re probably interfering with the people who subdue stingrays.


    In that way, it seemed to encourage the stingray to go to Uijeongbu.


    For the players fighting the two corps commanders in Uijeongbu, it would be nothing short of a disaster.


    So I decided to hurry.


    ��Operation Extract


    ��


    succeeded.


    The point where the two areas intersect was colored purple.


    From the player��s point of view, it is not necessary to have difficulty in distinguishing points of intersection.


    [In the purple area, no attacks or magic from the corps commanders will work, so fight with confidence! All platoon members must pay attention to defending the purple area from now on!] [For


    those confident in physical attacks, attack the cobalt knight, and for those confident in magic, attack the crimson knight to subdue the corps commanders!


    ] People turn off the corps commander��s aggro and attack the troops!]


    [Those who are tying the corps commander��s feet, please work hard so that the corps commander can��t move anymore!]


    Telepathy was rampant all over the place.


    The 2nd 3rd Attack Platoon.


    2nd supply platoon.


    5 6 7 8 signal platoon.


    Eight platoons gathered in one place and were fighting, so it was natural.


    The communication was noisy and my mind was wild.


    Even so, players were in a state of morale unlike before.


    This is because he seized the opportunity to turn around by finding the weaknesses of the corps commanders who were struggling.


    [The ghost stingray continues to load south! The former platoon members are speeding up the subjugation of the knight-type corps commanders!]


    On the other hand, they were impatient.


    They too could now identify the ghost stingray across the night sky.


    Behind the people who dealt with the Crimson Knight, the area of the red dungeon was repeating expansion and contraction.


    It was a successful operation at best.


    I had to quickly defeat those corps commanders before the demonic stingray entered their territory.


    ��Cheonrajimang


    War Crying


    Is it finally time for Ariel to be active? Let the song begin!


    The Pandora Clan members were also busy.


    Han Chang-jin, who was in the purple area, was restraining the movements of the Crimson Knight as much as possible by using gifts.


    In the case of Kang Si-hyung and Ariel, they focused on attracting the attention of Cobalt Knight.


    Lee Cheon-seo was also in the purple area and was active for the first time in a long time.


    I am a fortress of iron blood.


    There��s nothing you can��t stop


    Of course, the person most active in catching the cobalt knight was Choo Young-hoon from < One Man Fortress >.


    [��Have you heard of Ga Yeon? Our mission is to tie up those corps commanders.]


    Great.


    < Double Penetration > Bong Gu-rae and Son Ga-yeon.


    Snipers, including the two, also busily changed magazines.


    The roles of two of them were quite unique.


    It was the sniping of the corps commanders.


    Bonggu-rae is Crimson Knight.


    Ga-Yeon Son took on the role of Cobalt Knight.


    [If you fail, don��t worry too much. Of course, it��s best not to fail, but even if something goes wrong, the clan members will help.]


    Great.


    [Okay, let��s get ready now.]


    On top of the rooftops of different buildings.


    The two people, far from the domain of the corps commanders, were talking over the radio.


    It was thanks to the fact that the mana dissolved in the air was relatively inactive outside the area where the corps commander was active.


    In the first place, there was a telepathist at each location next to the snipers.


    big.


    Anyway, Son Ga-yeon made a clearing sound to Bong Gu-rae��s radio for him to hear.


    It was a signal used by Pandora Clan members in a situation where they could not face Ga-Yeon Son and talk.


    Clearing your throat twice is positive.


    Clearing your throat three times is illegal.


    The Pandora clan members were able to communicate with Son Ga-yeon to some extent through two signals.


    In the first place, the sniper did not need to speak.


    It was only proved with a silent bullet.


    Gift < Metabolism >


    with just one shot.


    She was able to prove her existence.


    I was confident of that.


    She activated a gift.


    Pajiik!!


    The body gets hot.


    The rapidly warmed body slowly begins to overflow with power.


    Her power dwells even in bullets.


    If hunters or rangers have difficulty using magic through the bullets in their guns.


    Basically, the Sniper, who fought one shot at a time, was good at enchanting bullets as a medium.


    Even when the gift is activated, she becomes one with the sniper rifle.


    I could check the condition of the loaded bullet even with my eyes closed.


    Whoa��


    I soon got used to the heat.


    Son Ga-yeon took a deep breath.


    I immediately held my breath.


    I aimed my scope at the cobalt knight and waited for it to reveal its gaps.


    Eventually, following the navigator��s instructions, the players who attacked him immediately retreated.


    The scope contained only the figure of the guy.


    waited for this time


    ��Quaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!!!!!


    < Flash > Son Ga-yeon.


    Her muzzle let out fire.


    The bullet that left the sniper rifle flew towards the guy with a glow.


    The guy didn��t even react.


    On the other hand, the attacks of those who are stepping on the territory reacted promptly.


    It was unable to respond to attacks coming from outside the realm.


    [��Ga Yeon-ah, it��s a message from Clanlord. good job. It was more like Jinseo.]


    Her bullets were not enough to hit the corps commander��s side, and even destroyed his armor.


    It could be said that the cumulative attacks on the corps commander were the result of the destruction of the armor.


    Nonetheless, her performance was welcomed by players who were attacking Minho Mok��s weakness.


    Moreover, he even praised Eunha.


    big.


    Son Ga-yeon cleared her throat to hide her embarrassment.


    Meanwhile, at that time, Bonggu-rae was aiming for the Crimson Knight elsewhere.


    Tang!


    The bullets that escaped the muzzle flew toward the commander��s armor.


    However, the bullet belonging to the physical attack passed through the body of the corps commander.


    Then the gift was activated.


    Gift < Double Penetration >


    Physical attack and magic attack.


    The gift didn��t belong anywhere.


    Rather, the bullet passed through him, and the gift exerted a powerful effect.


    The guy went into a stun state.


    It was only a very short amount of time, but in the meantime, there were so many things players could do.


    Immediately, the players roared and attacked him.


    Heung Then we have to keep in check so that we can do well.


    Confirmed that the gift works.


    Now, Bong Gu-rae decided to focus on shooting the corps commander.


    Then the monsters that climbed the wall rushed at him.


    Krrrr!!


    Bonggu-rae, who moved as a single action.


    While lying face down on the ground and sniping at the corps commander, he was exposed to the monsters in a defenseless state.


    Before he could react, the monsters swung their paws and tore his stomach open. With the sound of


    mirroring


    glass breaking.


    Bonggurae��s body becomes mana particles and disappears.


    The guys were greatly agitated to see where he had disappeared.


    He did not realize that it was an illusion created by Bonggu-rae.


    ��Hey, it��s like a star.


    An artifact made from Chungmu-rank treasure.


    The ring-shaped artifact could be set to copy what was reflected as it is and be reflected elsewhere.


    Bong Gu-rae, who was in the building next door, aimed a gun with a short barrel at the panicked guys.


    Rangers and telepathists would probably take it down anyway.


    Still, I wanted to make him pay a fair price for killing his clone.


    Tang!


    without even knowing that he had been shot.


    The monsters collapsed after being hit by bullets and perished.


    ��


    Players are doing their best.


    It was not the time to save strength in the yard where the ghost stingray was visible.


    I didn��t want to miss the two corps commanders who were almost collapsing due to the stingray��s power.


    Flashing light


    diamond blast


    All of them feel the same way.


    Players back to back in the purple area faced the corps commander.


    In the case of Eunha Choi Eunhyuk and Minho Mok, he was dealing with Cobalt Knight.


    We already have the right to provide.


    He won��t be able to fly anymore.


    The two men��s attack was over.


    Eun-ha and Yoo Nam-hoon rushed at the corps commander.


    He couldn��t spread his wings like before.


    This is because the guardians, including Choo Young-hoon, Kang Si-hyeong, and Lee Cheon-seo, threw chains and nets to block their movements.


    Besides, Ranger Sniper Hunters were killing flying monsters.


    Blaze


    Crasher Tyrant Paddock


    ��s sword is engulfed in flames.


    Eun-ha avoided the flying swords and fired a sword at him.


    His protective magic has been ripped off.


    In the meantime, Yoo Nam-hoon, who was running after Eun-ha, swung his sword.


    The poison dripping from the blade slowly eroded the creature��s armor. You must have seen


    the Vilent Flame


    Dog work.


    Eun-ha sent a telepathic message to Seo-na to bite people.


    After confirming that the people were backing off, he fired poison with flames.


    A poison that causes sepsis and corrosion, making opponents suffer.


    Poison in the form of flames fell all over the commander��s body.


    The poison reacted instantly.


    Further, it created a chain.


    Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!!


    The corps commander screamed.


    Unlike the first time I met him, I couldn��t find a dignified figure in him.


    I am me��!!


    Wearing tattered armor.


    A corps commander with dripping blood.


    The swords flying around were now in a hurry to protect him.


    I lost my composure.


    The players now intuitively felt that his life was running out.


    ��Shhhhh!!


    That��s why he rebelled desperately and nastyly.


    The guy who tore the net while struggling tried to leave his seat so as not to create a purple area.


    There was no way the players who


    tied Kang Tae-gong��s feet would remain silent.


    Kang Si-hyung threw the chain he had retrieved and caught him by the ankle.


    Players rushed to his side and pulled him to keep him from escaping.


    A struggle ensued.


    Soon the guy was about to cut the chain.


    I��m sorry if you run away from me! How can this think of running away in the middle of a battle!!


    At that time, Hyunchul Kang kicked off the outer wall of the building and jumped down.


    The flames of the greatsword swirled and fell over his head.


    Fire!!


    A pillar of fire shot up.


    Kang Hyeon-cheol and the corps commander were caught in the fire.


    From within the pillar of fire, a metallic sound followed.


    Two monsters are fighting.


    The galaxy jumped into the flames.


    Wearing a cloak of


    Ubo flames.


    Dig into the flames of Kang Hyeon-cheol, who is trying to burn everything except himself.


    Soon, the galaxy found the shapes of two monsters that were clashing with their extended swords.


    Dunning Blade


    Absorbs Kang Hyeon-cheol��s flames.


    The sword body is dyed red.


    As a result, the momentum of the fire that burned the surroundings died down.


    Mr. you��! Hey, this is my prize��!!


    Hyeoncheol Kang noticed the change.


    What did he say with a double bath?


    Eunha didn��t even listen with the back of her ear.


    Rather, he raised his eyebrows.


    Great.


    The crazy squid is holding me back, so I can aim properly this time.


    And there��s no chance of getting scolded by kids like Minji after leaving you the last hit?


    He had no time to worry about Eunha because he was dealing with Kang Hyunchul.


    Eunha immediately kicked the ground.


    It was only then that he realized the existence of the galaxy and tried to respond, albeit belatedly.


    Woobo


    Fake.


    The galaxy disappeared from his sight.


    The guy was startled.


    When he turned his head, everything was settled.


    Dunning Blade


    Two swords cry.


    like the sound of burning fire.


    Swords reminiscent of the morning sun cut through his chest.


    ����!!


    once.


    And��


    ����!!


    twice.


    A new trajectory passed horizontally over the trajectory that passed vertically.


    Brilliant light engraved the traces of the cross on his body.


    I�� N�� is��


    he��s trying to respond.


    The blade floating in the air flashed.


    However, the blade lost momentum and disappeared as particles.


    ��This land has been ours since before. Stop it.


    The commander of the corps is annihilated.


    Eunha snorted at the guy.


    ��


    Cobalt Knight has disappeared.


    But it was too late to be reassured.


    Crimson Knight remained.


    And�� S��ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ��Bubbbbbbbbb


    The ghost-faced stingray approached.


    The red dungeon area was overlaid on top of the red area.


    The Crimson Knight, who noticed that, tried to move straight to the Red Dungeon.


    Cheonrajimang


    < Shadow > Han Chang-jin < Tunnel > Kwak Woo-hyeok.


    Two people desperately tried to restrain him by grabbing him.


    I am the protector of this land.


    will definitely destroy you


    But in the end, he stepped on the dungeon.


    The power of the dungeon was transmitted to one leg and the armor of the bastard was transformed.


    Shit��


    Red and black.


    The color of his armor was divided in half and his momentum changed dramatically.


    The players clicked their tongues.


    Now all that��s left is him��


    He��s the problem.


    A corps commander who is impervious to physical attacks.


    The galaxy was silent.


    he couldn��t get out


    It was a situation that had to be left to the firepower of the casters.


    When Eunha thought so��.


    ����Hanmae-ryu special food


    infinite


    shower Ryu Yeon-hwa walked forward.


    She confidently entered the red realm and swung her spear.

 Chapter 786

    Relife Player 786


    [Chapter 200]


    [Competing for the village (6)]


    At that time, the players facing the ghost stingray were nervous.


    There are other monsters besides him.


    He��s reducing the power of all attacks right now.


    I was well aware that he had resistance to lightning.


    The ghost stingray became resistant to almost all attacks over time.


    Fire, wind, water and ice.


    Magic with various attributes did not do much damage to him.


    Ilseom (һ�W)


    Lee Do-jin lowered his stance.


    After applying electric shock all over the body.


    He kicked the ground with his toe.


    Jumping high into the sky, he accelerated to the height where the guy was at once.


    Moving with the speed of lightning, he swung down with mistletoe.


    Blue lightning flashed. The


    electric current that gathers at the tip of the sword


    .


    No matter how resistant he is to lightning, he won��t be able to block this attack that accompanies physical attacks.


    Even if lightning strikes, people below will block it with lightning rods.


    So, all you have to do is do your best to kill him.


    Paperweight!


    Lee Do-jin dived as it was.


    I strained both hands to pierce the sword into his back.


    It was then.


    ����!!


    something flew


    He reflexively stopped attacking and quickly deployed his barrier.


    ��Ouch��!


    But the barrier was so absurdly torn like a piece of paper.


    Lee Do-jin opened his eyes wide when he saw the front paws of the monster that broke through the barrier.


    Sharp claws were approaching.


    I felt the danger of death in an instant


    .


    Lee Do-jin hurriedly performed the steps, forgetting to breathe.


    What the hell is that guy��.


    The rest of the footwork.


    The mana circuit was strained.


    He landed on one knee on the floor, gasping for breath.


    At that time, the guy also followed Lee Do-jin and landed on the ground.


    ��fox?


    Thanks to the lights turned on by the players who were fighting with the knight-type corps commanders.


    Lee Do-jin was able to confirm his identity.


    No way��


    A nine-tailed fox with pure white fur.


    Also, the red dungeon he is stepping on.


    There was only one identity that emerged from the three pieces of information.


    Magu��


    Oh, that��s the name you gave me.


    ����!


    2nd tier monster Maegu.


    Lee Do-jin said his name and was shocked to hear his thoughts.


    On the other hand, Maegu tore his long mouth.


    the guy laughed


    You did well to come out, too.


    I never thought there would be a human who could respond to my speed.


    are you strong


    Magu showed momentum.


    For a moment, I was short of breath.


    If he hadn��t raised his mana resistance, he would have been frozen.


    Lee Do-jin hurriedly adjusted his posture while listening to Mae-gu��s thoughts.


    Did you defeat the Cobalt Knight?


    Even so, it��s still very daunting, but it��s still showing up every single time�� The


    2nd tier monster that the 2nd Uijeongbu Recapture Team tried to subdue after it had accumulated some strength.


    Lee Do-jin, who faced him alone, put on a frustrated face.


    I had to come up with a workaround somehow.


    right then-


    -Did you think you��d have time to think in front of me?


    The moment I heard a mocking thought.


    Maggie ran.


    It was such a quick move.


    Only pure white traces were visible.


    At least Lee Do-jin, who was able to see the trajectory, blocked his attack.


    I couldn��t overcome the reaction with that alone and had to step back.


    And the guy ran again.


    ����There


    is no time to use the thunderbolt punishment.


    Lee Do-jin hurriedly activated a lower level magic.


    Kwa Kwa Kwa Kwam!!


    Lightning fell from the sky.


    However, Maegu avoided the thunderbolt by simply jumping sideways.


    Lee Do-jin��s astonishment grew even more.


    Just then there was support.


    ��Quaaaaaaang!!


    I don��t mind that Lee Do-jin is there.


    Sujin Yoo sniped from somewhere.


    A bullet full of mana fell and exploded the area.


    kuh��!!


    Lee Do-jin spread the barrier and tried to block the shock caused by the explosion.


    At the same time, he tried to find Mae-gu, who was probably alive and not dead at the center of the explosion.


    As expected, he was alive.


    ����!!


    The wind created by the explosion splits.


    The bullets rose from the ground and headed in the direction the bullets flew in an instant.


    He is going to attack Yoo Su-jin.


    Dojin Lee hurriedly dropped a thunderbolt and tried to divert his attention.


    However, Maegu avoided the thunderbolt by changing direction freely in the air.


    So-.


    ��Is that you?


    Did you?


    As soon as the sniping failed, he jumped in front of Yoo Su-jin, who was trying to escape.


    ����!!


    Sujin Yoo hurriedly chanted magic.


    At the same time, I took out the rifle I had in my arms and tried to force him to distance himself.


    Tang!


    However, the guy went against her expectations and instead attacked her.


    The one who opened his huge mouth ate the bullet as it was.


    Furthermore, he tore off the hand of Yoo Su-jin, who was holding the rifle.


    Ugh��!!


    puffed up


    He chewed on the hand in his mouth.


    Sujin Yoo, who stepped back by offering her hand, suppressed her moans.


    It was not the time to scream.


    Surviving him was the priority.


    She tried to counter Mae-gu with her one remaining hand.


    ��It��s useless!


    I lost my right hand, which I normally use.


    I couldn��t even aim with my left hand.


    Yoo Soo-jin gritted her teeth when she saw Mae-gu rushing towards her.


    The mouth opens again.


    She closed her eyes tightly.


    ��Film Disposal


    The world line has been separated.


    The world line separated in front of Maegoo and he collided with an invisible wall.


    It seems I came a little late.


    < Witch of Time > Prisis Memory.


    Appearing behind Su-jin Yoo, she activated her magic.


    Before long, standing in front of Su-jin Yoo, she developed a new magic.


    ��Recovery Rewind


    As


    she performed her magic, Sujin Yoo��s right hand was completely restored.


    Yoo Soo-jin blinked her eyes as she saw that her hand had been regenerated from her severed wrist.


    I��m glad I lost my hand though. If there was a problem with the soul, it would have been difficult to get it back. am i better?


    It��s only a little bit better. The only way to fully heal is to drink the elixir or defeat him.


    ����.


    If you can get rid of the cause that made you the way you are, then there is no effect.


    Then we must kill him before the magic wears off.


    Listen to Prisis Memory.


    Sujin Yoo showed speculation.


    Magoo giggled.


    What are you alive?


    then you can kill me again


    ��


    The world of winter has


    arrived


    .


    The snow flurries heavily.


    The snow that falls on the red earth quickly melts away from the heat of the ground.


    Shoot,


    but the snow continues to fall.


    Finally dropping the heat of the ground.


    Pile up white snow on the red earth and declare it your territory.


    I want this land��


    The red knight resisted.


    I tried to melt the snow that was accumulating on the floor by activating magic that emits heat.


    However, his resistance was only passive.


    Snow was falling all over the area.


    No matter how much it sparked, it couldn��t stop the arrival of winter.


    Moreover-.


    ��Oops. Ate well. It restores mana and is very good.


    Kang Hyeon-cheol sucked in a lot of air as soon as the sparks were fired.


    Then the flames were pushed along with the air and entered his stomach. On the other hand, Han


    Chang


    -jin, Kwak Woo-hyuk, and Chong Eun-joo were blocking his movements.


    A net made of mana restricted his movement so that he could not move much.


    And snakes and dragons that rose up from the ground tore off his limbs.


    The Lord said,


    ��God is an insignificant being, but everything depends on my sword.�� Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Supporters such as Ilya, No Eun-a, Cha Eun-woo, Yeo-bi, and Park Hye-rim were rampant.


    Those who receive the debuff are weakened.


    The abilities of the players who received the buff were greatly enhanced.


    Moreover, in the case of Ryu Yeon-hwa��.


    ����The gift granting artifact


    < Amplification >


    He even carried the power of the ring he was wearing like a necklace on his back.


    Enveloped in golden light, she trudged toward the Crimson Knight.


    The magic that dealt the Crimson Knight a near-annihilating blow shortly before


    the Hanmae-ryu Special


    Endless Shower .


    As she lightly drew a spear into the air, the space behind her distorted.


    Soon, a huge ice pick appeared in the rippling space.


    one first.


    Let Ryu Yeon-hwa��s signal fall.


    In the ripples, half-exposed ice picks flew away.


    The first awl couldn��t pierce his armor.


    But once or twice��


    As the numbers continued, the guy��s armor cracked.


    end-


    �C Clink!


    It sounds like glass breaking.


    The foot of the guy who was straddling the red dungeon was shattered like a glass window.


    Then the guy changed.


    The guy who received the power of the dungeon and was strengthened was regaining his original form.


    Bubbbbbbbb��.


    Then the demon stingray moved.


    The dungeon has been expanded.


    Now, the guy whose entire body entered the dungeon has transformed again.


    As the fallen leg was restored, he received the buff from the red dungeon.


    And he tore the magic that bound him with force and immediately threw swords at Ryu Yeon-hwa.


    ����!!


    Suddenly huge swords exploded.


    The size of the particle unit was so small that the invisible fragments flew at her.


    There were no blind spots.


    Shrapnel from all directions pierced her.


    Then her window lit up.


    ��Borrow the power of


    the Winter Mist Artifact.


    The snow crystallizes and disappears.


    Soon, the snow crystals froze all the fragments in its control.


    When the players saw the particles, they aimed for the particles that turned into ice pellets and attacked.


    In the meantime, the winter fog moved and caught the corps commander��s back. The scattered


    snow


    crystals gather by themselves.


    The winter fog takes shape.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa, who had a real body, stabbed the spear right away.


    Hanma-ryu


    ��s Special End of Winter


    Her own assault weapon.


    The gift��s providence is added to the spear that pierced his armor.


    The window is covered with ice.


    The ice froze him to the inside.


    And the endlessly growing ice burst his body.


    The guy couldn��t stop it.


    Patter!


    Chow!


    Everything that made up the gnome.


    They are frozen by < Ice Flower > and fall onto the field of snow.


    ������.��


    At the end of winter.


    There was only her holding the spear.


    ��


    Crimson Knight and Cobalt Knight.


    Subdued two corps commanders.


    Only then did the players look exhausted.


    Fortunately, I knocked it down well.


    Operation Hayang was effective.


    The damage was great.


    There were injured people everywhere.


    There were many people who died in the process of blocking the corps commander.


    ������.��


    The damage to the 3rd and 4th capture platoons in particular was unspeakable.


    After defeating the corps commander, what was left was that he was able to figure out how many of his comrades had died.


    Their faces were somber.


    There are wounded in our clan too, but fortunately there are no fatalities.


    Pandora Clan also suffered damage.


    There were many clan members who were attacked by flying monsters.


    In addition, there were many clan members who fought against the corps commander.


    As a result, supporters within the clan were busily going to heal the clan members.


    Pandora Clan Lord.


    Ah Zenith Clanlord. Are you okay now? It��s embarrassing to have such an injury. Anyway, thank you for defeating the corps commander.


    It was only possible because Zenith Clanlord��s troops drained their stamina.


    Thank you so much though.


    At that time, < The First Sword > Ji Yong-hyun approached.


    He was wounded by the Crimson Knight while evacuating the platoon.


    As a result, he was unable to play an active part in this battle and had to take on a supporting role.


    However, Ji Yong-hyeon functioned well enough.


    He gave the people in the Hall of Arts time to confront the corps commanders and even provided information to identify the corps commanders.


    That��s why Eun-ha thought Ji Yong-hyeon��s self-reproach was strange.


    The 3rd Assault Platoon is better. First of all, since the commander is alive, there should be room for resuscitation in the recapture battle�� but


    the 4th capture platoon is a bigger problem.


    Meanwhile, Eunha looked at the people of the 4th assault platoon helping to treat the wounded.


    KK Clanlord lost a significant number of Sublords, including Hwangsangun.


    Also due to the loss of several squad leaders.


    The command system of the 4th Attack Platoon collapsed altogether.


    Perhaps the 4th assault platoon would have been scattered into other platoons.


    To that extent, the other platoons would assume the role of the 4th assault platoon.


    It meant that the work was getting heavy.


    Still can��t help it


    It��s a yard that lacks people, so we can��t send them back to Seoul.


    Soon, Eunha turned her head.


    On one side, players were searching the area where the snow had melted.


    Eunha asked Jiyonghyun.


    Anything from the commanders?


    Magic stones appear�� Neither of the skill stones appear. Instead of that, they said they had a helmet and a sword.


    Helmet and sword?


    Eun-ha was able to hear from Ji Yong-hyeon about the things the corps commander had left behind when he died.


    A sword from the Crimson Knight.


    It seemed that a helmet had come out of the Cobalt Knight.


    The abilities of the two corps commanders were quite special, so you can expect pretty good performance.


    I��m attracted to both.


    In exchange for not being able to absorb providence, I can make good artifacts.


    suffered such damage.


    With only one mana stone coming out, the money didn��t match.


    Eunha was greatly welcomed.


    But now was not the time to share how to distribute the goods from them.


    It was still too early to be reassured.


    One more corps commander remained.


    ��Bubbbbbb��.


    A ghostly stingray in the sky.


    Finally, it approached over the heads of the players.


    They stepped on the red dungeon.


    Since earlier, it seems that the attack on the ghost stingray has decreased��


    What the hell are you doing?


    looking up at the night sky


    Eunha had a question.


    While they were dealing with the corps commanders, there would have been many opportunities for the special organization to kill the ghost stingray.


    Still, the guy was alive.


    Galactic did not understand the situation.


    Thanks to this, the players who subjugated the corps commanders could not rest properly and had to fight with the ghost stingray.


    right then-


    [��It is spread by the special organization platoon. This is Shinra Clanlord Kim Yujin. Currently, monsters that have jumped on the ghost stingray��s ability are sweeping the unit�� Kyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!]


    [������Monsters��confirmed��completed�� ��.. He�� He is��]


    [No. It can��t be like this. There��s no way this can��t happen!!]


    ��������.��


    I heard several telepaths.


    Telepathy close to screaming.


    It seemed that the rear of the special formation platoon was being attacked.


    The faces of the players who heard the telepathy turned pale.


    [We are disseminating the message of Director Min Ji-ah of the Mana Management Organization. The current presumed monster is my��]


    Urgent tone of telepathy.


    The players listened to the telepathy of Special Director Min Ji-ah.


    ��Tak


    then suddenly.


    In the place where the Crimson Knight disappeared, something fell into the players who were searching.


    ������.��


    A huge white fox.


    and nine tails.


    Players felt a crushing pressure on their souls the moment they faced him.


    uh uh uh��.


    and among them.


    Kwak Woo-hyuk, who put the fox in front of him, let out a panicked sound.


    It was the last thing he said.


    ��Kwajik!


    Kwak Woo-hyuk��s head flew off.


    One tail cut his throat.


    The rest of the tail also killed the others in an instant.


    [��Once again��spread��delivered��currently, the estimated monsters are��second tier��everyone�� ��all the��flares�� .Quick��Leave the seat��]


    Sparsely heard telepathy.


    But even without hearing telepathy.


    The players were able to realize the identity of the guy who appeared in front of them.


    Are there many people here?


    Are there any strong guys?


    2nd tier monster Maegu.


    The guy grew up.

 Chapter 787

    Relife Player 787


    [Chapter 200]


    [Competing for the village (7)]


    The 2nd Uijeongbu recapture before returning.


    Although there were many casualties.


    The recapture of Uijeongbu was proceeding smoothly as planned.


    After Goesini was subjugated, nothing unusual happened.


    However, when the players relaxed and carried out the rest of the strategy while turning their attention to farming��.


    ��Quaaaaaang!!


    Uijeongbu Station vibrated.


    A bombardment came from somewhere.


    The bombardment that came out of nowhere took the lives of the players who were subjugating the monsters in the area.


    And starting with that, shells flew in succession to Uijeongbu.


    It��s a shell! The shells are down!


    How did this happen!? Why is the army suddenly shelling!?


    I don��t know! run away at once!


    The players screamed in surprise.


    They realized it was the work of the army from the direction from which the artillery fire had come.


    The military stationed at Mangwolsa Station suddenly came up to Uijeongbu and opened fire.


    run away! The city is falling! Run away before it collapses!!


    Why is the army bombarding?


    There was no time to find out why.


    Surviving was the priority.


    The commanders controlled the players by shouting at the top of their voices.


    Fortunately, players accustomed to being under their command during the recapture war obediently followed.


    Guardians, take up your shield and run at the forefront! Caster supporters, block the shells! Telepathy send telepathy to the troops in Uijeongbu! Send a telepathic message to the higher up to ask what��s going on!!


    Although the recapture party struggled and fought in a line where the city was not destroyed as much as possible.


    That effort failed in vain.


    The city was collapsing.


    Even if the players defended against the shells, it was not easy to block the impact of collapsing buildings in one blow.


    Even the shells were specially made using mana alloy.


    The bullets that deal fatal damage to the mana barriers that monsters usually wear could also do great damage to humans.


    ��Quaaaaaaang!!


    Casters�� magic is destroyed.


    The shells that easily break the protection magic cast by the supporters cause an explosion inside the barrier.


    Also, as the shells collapse the city, debris falls on players�� heads.


    A pile of rubble blocks the road.


    Players had to go back the way they came to find a new path, then get killed by falling debris.


    Heck heck��! Araya! Isn��t there a protective magic to block shells!?


    I tried to think of it from a while ago, but there is no magic that comes to my mind right now! That��s an attack that destroys the mana barrier and is accompanied by physical force, so it doesn��t work well with magic!


    Damn��. for not being helpful when you really need it��


    Mr. Ui! What did the sun say to you?


    It was the same with Onyang��s party.


    At one point, the platoon was scattered, and Onyang��s party had to survive by itself.


    At this, Onyang led the party and was running towards Hoeryong Station.


    Finding directions wasn��t difficult.


    It was because I just ran in the direction the shells were flying without needing help from Yoon I-byeol.


    Slow down the warm sun a little bit. Cha Eun-woo and Yun Byeol can��t keep up. �� Eunwoo, farewell! Can you both run more!? The situation is so urgent right now, I don��t think the answer is to run quickly! Be patient!


    That��s right��! Never mind me�� Go! ����..


    At that time, Kaede Hoshimiya was bruised.


    She and Bong Gu-rae were assisting Cha Eun-woo and Yoon I-byeol, who were lagging behind.


    Onyang glanced back.


    It��s okay with Kaede and Bonggurae.


    So all he had to do was break the debris that fell over his head or block the shells flying in front of him.


    Then the shells landed right on them.


    ��Cheonseo Lee!!


    ��I��ll stop you!


    On Taeyang sang Cheonseo Lee.


    Yi Chun-seo let out a gasp.


    However, he raised his huge shield and somehow blocked the shells.


    On Taeyang put Lee Cheon-seo in the vanguard to block the shelling.


    ��Quaaaaang!!


    The shelling did not stop.


    Still, there was still a long way to go.


    shit��!!


    On Taeyang clicked his tongue.


    If you run at this speed, it will take a long time to reach Hoeryong Station.


    Besides, the road continues to break.


    As time goes by, it will become more difficult to get out of Uijeongbu.


    he gritted it.


    If only I could run a little faster��!


    It��s okay with me�� but there��s someone in my party who can��t catch up��


    I��m falling behind because of the party members.


    I couldn��t let go of that thought.


    Kwaaaaang!!


    On the other hand, the shelling did not cease and rather became more intense.


    Many people died.


    On Taeyang became impatient as he watched the players die pointlessly.


    I thought that if I did something wrong, I might die like them.


    He braced his feet.


    You have to run faster and faster!


    If I could run faster than anyone else and faster than Kaede, I would be able to survive the bombardment!!


    Does activating a gift make it faster?


    Will it become lighter if I leave my luggage behind?


    no, go further��


    ��If you throw away your party members��


    will you be able to go even faster?


    In an instant, I felt that way.


    The situation was out of control.


    What is needed now is not command, but to survive the bombardment even if scattered.


    It��s not about throwing it away.


    Each of them will scatter to live.


    really throw it away?


    The devil in my heart tempted me.


    intense temptation.


    The warm sun could not be shaken off.


    That kind of heart came up slowly.


    If that voice hadn��t come from the bag he was carrying on his back��


    ��Do you want to run faster?


    Then I��ll make you born as you wish.


    Good luck in the future, master.


    Maybe he really did.


    But the assumption was meaningless.


    Because that didn��t happen.


    Transformation


    Dragon��s Armor


    ��


    2nd tier monster Maegu.


    It was hard to believe that the boss of the Red Dungeon Northern Gyeonggi Government Complex had appeared in front of me.


    People panicked.


    ��Kwajik!


    But before they can even accept the reality in front of them.


    The white fox killed people.


    really how at the moment.


    People pierced by the long tail of the fox fell to the ground.


    Didn��t think of this.


    I never thought that Maegoo would come out of the dungeon using the power of the ghostly stingray!


    People died so easily in front of him.


    It flew to the neck of Kwak Woo-hyeok, who was an A+ player of the Dangun Clan and also a member of the 2nd Twelve Seat before returning.


    Hee hee hee hee


    , like a human stepping on an ant to death.


    It was slaughtering players without using much force.


    ����Meteor shower


    At that time, Kaede Hoshimiya shot an arrow somewhere.


    Arrows exploded in the air and fell into dozens of branches.


    He looked up at the night sky.


    ����!!


    A speed that is hard to follow with the eye.


    The one who dodged all the falling arrows jumped up on top of the building where Kaede Hoshimiya was in an instant.


    There was no time to run away


    from the wind .


    Kaede threw the bow away.


    She quickly took out the tonfa and dealt with the rushing maegoo.


    But it was not enough.


    ��It��s slow.


    The attack didn��t work.


    Maegu stretched out one tail without even touching the tonfa.


    A sharp, curled tail pierced her stomach.


    ��Push!


    Tail protruding from the abdomen.


    Blood dripped from the tip of his tail.


    Kaede��s eyes widened in disbelief.


    Ah ah��


    hanging in the air.


    with the tail pierced.


    Kaede coughed up blood.


    The radiance dimmed in her eyes.


    the weak die


    Maegu quickly lost interest.


    He swung his tail and tossed her high into the sky.


    Then, waiting for her to fall, he prepared himself for the final attack.


    Ubo


    Hoshimiya Kaede crashes.


    Eun-ha caught up with Mae-gu, albeit belatedly, and immediately closed the remaining distance.


    My arm was ripped off by a rushing monster.


    I didn��t know


    I had to save her.


    Transformation


    Phoenix��s Wings


    Jumps greatly from the point where it lands.


    The wings of flame sprouting from his back send him to the desired location.


    Eunha hugged Kaede.


    ����!!


    But he was also quick.


    The point at which Eunha hugged Kaede.


    Then its tail came close.


    can not avoid.


    It would be of no avail to raise barriers and set fires.


    I had to block it with my body.


    There was support just in time


    for the film disposal .


    < Witch of Time > Prisis Memory.


    that she showed up


    Her hurried magic blocked Maegoo��s attack.


    Fortunately, it seems that Pandora Clanlord was not seriously injured.


    ��thank you.


    I��d like to heal the injuries of the person I��m holding, but that seems a bit difficult. There must be many talented people in Pandora Clan, so I��ll have to ask them.


    yes i will do that


    It��s only for a moment, but I��ll stop here.


    We must save Kaede Hoshimiya.


    The galaxy decided to accept the favor of the prisis memory.


    If it were her, she would be able to block Maegoo��s attack to some extent.


    Besides, it��s not just her.


    ��Quaaaaaang!!!


    Twelve Seats < Silent > Yoo Soo-jin.


    she was there too


    Not only her, but all the snipers were shooting at Maegu.


    ��It was annoying,


    so I couldn��t help it this time.


    The one who blocked the attacks from various directions growled.


    In the meantime, Eun-ha jumped off the building and found Eun-ah Noh.


    sister!


    I know! Look where! ��too bad. It��s not at a level that can be treated in this situation.


    It��s hard to solve with magic�� First of all, you have to stop the blood from pouring out of the wound. Oh, Yeo-bi sister! come over here!


    Received a report from the telepathists.


    Eunah Noh was preparing magic to cure Kaede.


    I ran to Cha Eun-woo.


    After a while, even the fox came rushing in and was shocked to see Kaede��s wounds.


    You don��t even have to look at their faces.


    Eunha could see how serious Kaede��s wound was.


    The decision was quick.


    ��Nuna Eun-ah takes responsibility and takes Kaede to the Seoul Arts Center. There, there are several bottles of elixir stored in the warehouse assigned to the Pandora clan. Do you know the password for the museum?


    ��okay. After the first aid treatment, I will move to the Seoul Arts Center. That would cure it.


    Prepare for the takeover.


    The Pandora Clan had prepared and kept the Elixir.


    The 3 bottles of elixir that I collected in that way.


    Eunha decided to use the elixir she had collected for this day.


    Take the blue brother too!


    I don��t know what will happen to me because I��m shaken when I ride the blue one! I��d rather use Subin��s broom!


    Eun-ha sent No Eun-ah.


    I watched her get hit by Bae Soo-bin��s broomstick and carry Kaede with magic.


    thud!


    Meanwhile, players struggled to defeat Maegu.


    Presis memory crashed.


    The guy who ripped off her arm looked around.


    Poof!


    It seemed like he was laughing.


    He tossed his arm abruptly into the players.


    The players were taken aback.


    Let��s see if he doesn��t die no matter where he goes.


    This time I��m going to rip your leg off.


    Maegu said, stepping on her back with his front paws. Taking control of the web


    of the rage of the earth


    dragon, Chong


    Eun-ju and Han Chang-jin opposed it.


    The < Earth Dragon > Chong Eun-joo activated his magic and distanced him from the Presis memory.


    Han Chang-jin and other players quickly restrained Mae-gu��s body.


    What are you going to do with the thread?


    Magu laughed. S��ar?h the nov��lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The guy easily broke the restraints that bound his body.


    And ran to Han Chang-jin.


    Shadow girl��


    slow.


    Han Chang-jin tries to avoid it.


    But by then he was at close range.


    The guy is grinning.


    Nine tails waggled.


    Gift < Beast >


    Mode: Blade Wolf


    Blade Thrust


    A tail is about to target him.


    Jinparang, who had turned into a huge wolf, suddenly passed between them.


    Maegu��s attack goes back to nothing.


    The Blade Wolf��s hair, which has the ability to break even blades, scratched its tail.


    The white hair fell out.


    Krrrrr!


    Maegu narrowed his eyes narrowly.


    As if he was trying to check his opponent��s skills, he watched as Jinparang rushed towards him.


    what are you weak


    But he quickly lost interest.


    Did he at least confirm Jinparang��s skill with the jump motion?


    The guy snorted.


    Then he leaped as if to show what the battle of beasts was.


    The guy who threw himself into the air turned around on the way.


    ����!!


    It bites off Jinparang��s body as it is.


    Before long, the guy landed on the ground and shook the jean blue in his mouth.


    A huge wolf was whipped around by a fox smaller than himself.


    thud! thud!


    hit the ground


    scratch with claws


    With that alone, Jinparang lost consciousness and barely saved his life.


    As a result of the Blade Wolf��s hair being hard, it was unable to target vital points with normal attacks. In addition to


    Blaze Crasher,


    Eunha also stepped forward.


    Using the power of snowy winter, Eunha swung her sword like a whip.


    The one who thought it was a monotonous swordsman was hit on the cheek by a curved swordsman on the way, and he put down his blue sword.


    Whether Jinblue��s gift is unlocked or not.


    Maegoo turned his gaze to Eunha.


    Cheonbo


    Woobo


    flow,


    Cheonbo


    Eunha ran straight ahead.


    Mok Min-ho, Choi Eun-hyuk, and Yoo Nam-hoon also received a signal from Eun-ha and jumped in.


    Their blades rushed from all four directions, emitting mana and emitting light.


    Gift < Heroic >


    My heart skipped a beat.


    Gift was activated.


    Eun-ha approached Mae-gu first and caught his attention.


    A sword engulfed in flames landed in front of him, knocking him back.


    Flames shot up all around.


    ����!!


    into that fire.


    Three people who ran after him broke through and jumped out.


    They released the mana stored in the sword.


    Pandora Clan Formation D A sword attack that flew from the three directions


    of the pinwheel


    .


    He avoided every blow as if it were annoying and focused his sword strikes on one point.


    At that moment, three sword strikes exploded, creating a huge storm.


    A storm engulfed the flames fiercely wrapped around the area.


    ��This little fox.


    And cut through the flames vertically.


    Hyeoncheol Kang revealed this.


    Magu looked at him and was startled.


    He didn��t notice it because he was in a mana storm.


    The sword fell.


    The guy quickly kicked off his front paw.


    ��Who is the one whose sword was broken by that little fox?


    The guy grabbed the sword.


    Whether or not the front paw is burned by the flames.


    The guy broke his sword.


    ����!!


    Hyeoncheol Kang was taken aback.


    Maegu grinned.


    The tail moved to pierce his head.


    Blast Cross


    Lee Eun-ha narrowly attacked him with a sword.


    There was no room to cover the opponent.


    Believing that Kang Hyeon-cheol would survive on his own, he caught Mae-gu off guard.


    Unfortunately, Maegu fell from Kang Hyeon-cheol and did not suffer much damage.


    Blaze Clanlord, please step back and support me. I and others will do it here.


    In front of Hyeoncheol Kang.


    Eunha blew mana into the sword to fight against him at any time.


    right then-


    ��My body is a fortress.


    Sometimes it��s a prison.


    < One Man Fortress > Choo Young-hoon.


    Choo Young-hun, who was preparing for magic in the rear while receiving the signals from the navigators, finally activated the magic.


    faster than the movement of every ball.


    A shape reminiscent of a fortress was formed around him.


    hoh that��s funny


    Even when the body was hit, the fort was hardly shaken.


    Mae-gu, who confirmed the strength of the fortress, showed curiosity.


    But in this case, you have to think about it.


    Even if the magic returns.


    The guy waggled his tail.


    An unknown magic has been activated.


    At that moment, the fort radiated light.


    The fortress suddenly disappeared.


    disappeared all the way.


    And the fortress appeared where Choo Young-hoon was.


    Magu was also there.


    When the players belatedly realized, Maegu and Choo Young-hun were trapped inside the fortress.


    ��aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!!


    Hee hee


    hee Choo Young-hun screams.


    He knocks on the fort walls.


    The fortress did not budge.


    Players tried to destroy the fortress by attacking from the outside, but it was useless.


    Save me��Keoheouk��!!


    It��s like you��re not going to kill me.


    Mae-gu killed Choo Yeong-hun in the fortress without anyone interfering.


    The people outside the fort had no choice but to listen helplessly as Choo Young-hoon gave out his death throes inside.


    Before long-.


    -If you kill the caster, the magic will be dispelled like this.


    oh this was fun


    Choo Young-hoon��s screams stopped.


    The fortress turned into particles and disappeared.


    ������.��


    In the place where the fortress disappeared.


    Things that belonged to Choo Young-hun were scattered on the floor.


    Maegu softly bit his head, the only one whose shape was recognizable.


    He showed the dead Choo Young-hoon with a face of despair so that people could see it.


    And��


    ��Kwajik!


    in front of people.


    Magoo smashed his head.


    Again, the things that had been Choo Young-hun fell to the floor.


    who next?


    ��


    In the news of the appearance of the second-tier Maegu.


    The Seoul Arts Center was turned upside down.


    Players panicked.


    Telepathy was arriving, imbued with the screams of telepathists.


    Report damages! Twelve Seats < Thunder Emperor > Lee Do-jin is currently leaving the front line due to injury! They say they are receiving treatment from supporters!


    Ask if a return to the frontline is possible! I will come back somehow! And < Silent > Sujin Yoo was attacked and her hand was now��


    Only bad news was pouring into the situation room.


    People��s faces were pale.


    It was the same with Jeong Ha-yang.


    The damage is too great.


    People are not responding properly and dying.


    < Tunnel > is dead.


    It is said that < One Man Fortress > is also dead.


    It seems that Hoshimiya Kaede is injured and is returning to be treated with an elixir.


    Besides, many people died.


    Jung Ha-yang bit his lip.


    I had to come up with a way to deal with Mae-gu somehow.


    Actually, the method was simple.


    -If you��re a ghost, just defeat the stingray.


    Right now, Maegu has come all the way to Uijeongbu thanks to the power of the ghost-faced stingray.


    If you defeat the ghostly stingray, the red dungeon in Uijeongbu will disappear, and Maegu will no longer be able to stay there.


    You only need to subdue the ghostly stingray.


    Jeong Ha-yang knew it, and the other commanders knew it.


    But it wasn��t as easy as I thought.


    < Thunder Emperor > Lee Do-jin, who first reported the existence of Mae-gu, decided that he could not subdue Mae-gu alone.


    And he tried to subdue the ghost stingray somehow, avoiding Maegu.


    Then the maegoo stopped.


    Even now, Maegoo was fighting to prevent the players from subjugating him.


    You can��t subdue the ghost stingray in a situation where it��s in Maegoo��s field of vision.


    I need a separate unit.


    Other people should attract Mae-gu��s attention and create an opportunity for Byeoldongdae to subdue the ghost stingray.


    Jung Ha-yang shook his head.


    I organized my thoughts.


    I had to hire people from the Seoul Arts Center to kill the ghost stingray.


    But the problem is��


    ����There is no one who can give a blow to the demonic stingray��


    even if he himself goes and assists.


    Those who remained in the Seoul Arts Center were close to supporting the avant-garde.


    There was no decent striker.


    < Thunderbolt > Lee Do-jin also couldn��t hit the ghostly stingray properly, but even if they rushed in, they wouldn��t be able to give a big blow.


    Jung Ha-yang was nervous.


    right then-


    �C Sister White! This is a call from the 3rd assault platoon! It is said that < First Sword > Ji Yong-hyeon turned around while leading the wounded to the Seoul Arts Center! I won��t be able to fight properly because I��m injured, but I��m going to face Mae-gu��


    On Tae-hee hurriedly reported.


    Jeong Ha-yang��s spirit flashed.


    Where are you now? Get the coordinates and report back soon.


    Yes! I��ll ask Mary!


    There was one striker.


    The Twelve Seats < The First Sword > Ji Yong-hyeon.


    A known player with no match for swords in this country.


    He can do it.


    no it should

 Chapter 788

    Relife Player 788


    [Chapter 200]


    [Competing with each other (8)]


    Passes are weakly connected.


    Al reads the owner��s emotions through a thin pass.


    what kind of person do you want to be


    To become what the owner wants.


    Al constantly listens to his master��s feelings.


    More faster��!!


    impatience impatience.


    A voice that comes from the owner��s emotions.


    Al hears a voice and asks.


    do you want to go faster?


    Do you want to be faster than anyone else?


    wanna be faster


    Then I��ll speed it up.


    Al added.


    No answer came.


    Nevertheless, Al tried to grasp the feelings of the owner of the extension.


    ��Somehow, faster than that guy!


    To protect the other kids, you have to move faster than that guy!


    If you somehow manage to catch him��!


    A voice that expresses strong emotions.


    In response, Al nodded at the owner��s voice.


    okay.


    Then I��ll be what you want


    So wait.


    what do you want to be


    The egg, undecided about what it would be born into, began preparing to hatch.


    ��


    < One Man Fortress > Choo Young-hoon passed away.


    Player morale fell.


    It was because Choo Young-hoon��s screams shimmered in the strong fortress.


    ������.��


    I don��t know how many have already died.


    Still, he didn��t suffer any injuries.


    On the other hand, the players were in a situation where they had to risk their lives even if their fingertips brushed against him.


    You have to do it though.


    If you go on like this, you will be destroyed.


    It was a great feeling of intimidation.


    As if the air in the world exists for him.


    I couldn��t even breathe freely.


    I was out of breath.


    Eun-ha tried to calm herself while enduring the pressure of Mae-gu.


    I took a deep breath.


    ��The winter that blooms coldly,


    the winter that blooms coldly shines.


    Red petals scatter.


    The petals fluttering in the wind at least add to his pressure.


    Whoa.


    are you a bit strong


    Maegu��s eyes narrowed at this.


    It found the galaxy and giggled.


    that was the signal


    ����Ubo


    ��s body is getting longer.


    No, the speed was too fast to confuse the vision.


    Eun-ha reflexively unfolded Ubo.


    As soon as she sensed that it had targeted her, she decided to dodge its attack.


    ����!!


    Maegoo followed even that.


    The one who landed in the spot where Eunha had hidden the new model quickly turned around.


    And he ran straight to the place where the galaxy had moved.


    The Lord said,


    ��No one can touch my people.��


    If only Ilya hadn��t spread the barrier.


    The galaxy must have taken a direct hit from his attack.


    Dismissed!


    A very short time created by the barrier.


    Eunha once again used Woobo to move behind him.


    It was not the time to conserve the power of


    the Violent Flame .


    I had to knock him down somehow.


    Eunha sprayed poison on him.


    Black flames clung to his body and tried to infiltrate him.


    ��Attack like this.


    do you think it will work for me?


    It would have been nice if I could get a hold of his foot through the poison even a little bit.


    The poison didn��t work at all.


    The guy sighed.


    ����!!


    That��s when his tail moved.


    The tail curled like a long spear aimed at the galaxy.


    It was impossible to avoid.


    The rest of the use of the Vilent Flame revealed a large movement.


    At least it had to be blocked or avoided considering the side effects of Woobo.


    In an instant,


    a blue shape passed by.


    < Seolchang > Ryu Yeon-hwa.


    Standing in a position to protect the galaxy, she invoked protection magic.


    A sphere of ice wrapped around them.


    Gut��!


    in a single blow.


    The barrier, which had the same strength as adamantine, had cracked.


    Its attacks did not stop there and penetrated the barrier.


    are you strong


    beyond the ice barrier.


    He looked up at Ryu Yeon-hwa.


    After smirking once, the other tail tried to make a hole in the ice barrier.


    As soon as I noticed the reverse


    of


    the Han Mae-ryu drama .


    Ryu Yeon-hwa immediately broke the barrier.


    The ice that made up the barrier became finely divided snow crystals.


    Maegoo��s tail, which was trying to penetrate the barrier, passed through the area where snow crystals were dense��.


    ��Oh, what?


    I just froze the guy��s tail.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa stopped the ice-bound tail by erecting a spear pole.


    Maegu hit the spear and broke the ice on his tail, shining his eyes.


    Her reaction was strange.


    ����!!


    In response, he engaged in a hand-to-hand combat as if to test her.


    The sharp claws struck Ryu Yeon-hwa��s spearhead so easily.


    And the claws aimed at her chest without stopping.


    His claws pierced her chest.


    ��Winter Fog


    But that was just an illusion.


    Her body became snow crystals and she dodged his attack.


    Eun-ha took advantage of the time she earned and released the compressed magic.


    ��Four


    Blast Crosses .


    It was a magic that compressed mana as much as possible considering the given time.


    Eun-ha shot a sword at the guy who was paying attention to Ryu Yeon-hwa.


    Sword strikes engulfed in flames flew and a huge explosion occurred.


    Kwa Kwa Kwa Kwa Kwa Kwam!!!


    the fire doesn��t go out.


    The heat melts the asphalt road.


    High-temperature high-temperature magic tried to annihilate his existence from this world.


    oh it��s warm


    This could have been a bit risky.


    But expectations were betrayed.


    The figure, which shook in the flames, soon regained its stable appearance.


    The guy walked out of the roaring pillar without going out.


    The white hair was only slightly tanned.


    There were no blows.


    The guy shook off the embers that were trying to eat him.


    OK I��ll admit it.


    Are you a little stronger than you thought?


    Whether the players are stunned or not.


    It waggled its nine tails.


    but i��m stronger


    end with that.


    The pillar of fire shook noisily.


    There was no sign of using magic.


    The pillar of fire split into several branches and attacked the people in the area.


    The supporters hurriedly used protective magic to stop the flames.


    The surroundings quickly became a sea of fire.


    And the flames blazed ferociously and rushed towards the galaxy.


    ����!!


    Control doesn��t work


    can��t control the flame


    Surprised, the galaxy tried to stop the rushing flames with a cloak of flames.


    At that moment, Maegu��s front paws came out of the flames.


    ����!!


    He ran into the flames.


    The toenails flashed with light.


    Activated the magic.


    Unstoppable.


    too fast.


    Hamper Wave


    is so empty.


    The jamming magic was broken.


    The galaxy immediately injected mana into the necklace.


    Necklace of Reduction


    . Thrilling timing.


    His toenails lose their luster.


    Magic is reduced to mana.


    ��what?


    The guy made a goofy sound.


    The guy was bewildered.


    Eunha immediately swung her sword.


    Hwareuk!


    use fire as fuel


    Again, using every mana as fuel.


    The snowy winter swallows mana greedily.


    A pure white light leaked from the sword body, and that light took away Maegoo��s vision.


    Skip the step of capturing


    the dunning blade .


    Eunha immediately raised her sword.


    The blade touches Maegoo��s forefoot, which has lost mana resistance.


    Push!


    And finally.


    The galaxy made him bleed.


    ��corrected.


    It��s kind of strong.


    Healing the wounds cut by the blade.


    Mae Gu��s voice became bleak.


    ��


    [��It��s Hayang��s message! It seems that players other than Hayang, < First Sword >, < Thunder Emperor >, and < Wind Sorcerer > are moving nearby to defeat the Ghost Ray! So it��s going to be tough, but I hope it will draw everyone��s attention!]


    How long did the battle last?


    Eun-ha felt like she had spent a long time dealing with Mae-gu.


    But in reality, less than 10 minutes had passed.


    kuh��!!


    One blow, another blow.


    It is a series of deaths.


    I wondered if I had ever immersed myself in the river of death like this since returning.


    It wasn��t like this even when he was caught up in Ye-gyeong��s scheme.


    you��re not funny


    See you again, you��re weak


    There was no place where the body was not healthy.


    Supporters are trying to restore him somehow with healing magic.


    The speed of the healing magic couldn��t keep up with Maegu��s attack.


    not even visible


    How are you going to keep up with that speed?


    < The Holy Mother > Park Hye-rim even put a debuff that slowed every shot.


    Even it looked like this.


    Others, including Han Chang-jin and Kang Si-hyung, tried to restrain him and draw aggro.


    Each time it failed.


    Even the traps that the rangers had set up through advanced calculations were destroyed.


    Ugh��!!


    Meanwhile people died.


    The guy who had glimpsed Eunha��s skills a while ago quickly lost interest and turned away.


    Then he dealt with other people and killed those who did not interest him.


    Even now, the massacre of the bastard was taking place.


    The


    flash


    sword


    Pandora Clan was no exception.


    One clan member died.


    The anger of the clan members who had been together for so long was indescribable.


    To the death of a clan member whose head was blown off by Maegoo��s hind kick.


    Choi Eun-hyeok was in a passionate rage and attacked Mae-gu.


    It was too slow


    , but the attack didn��t work.


    Maegu even yawned.


    The guy dodged the blade that hung right in front of his eyes and quickly turned his body to try to pierce his abdomen with his tail.


    Choi Eun-hyeok quickly switched places with the sword spirit flying in the air.


    Cuckoo��!!


    Even that was useless.


    One of the nine tails pierced his thigh.


    As soon as the guy waved his tail, he, who had been hanging in the air, fell apart.


    Aww!!


    His leg was torn in the aftermath. Sear?h the nov��lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Eunhyuk, who fell to the ground, grabbed his severed leg and cried out.


    Noisy.


    Maegu expressed his annoyance.


    He tried to take the life of Choi Eun-hyeok, who had barely survived. At the time of


    the Tyrant Paddock


    Vertical Spark


    , there was Mok Min-ho and Yoo Nam-hoon in the spot where they fell.


    The two hurriedly blocked the attack.


    But it was impossible to completely block it.


    one guy or two guys.


    The guy hid the new model.


    And appeared in front of the two of them.


    Before the two could even react, he engaged in a hand-to-hand combat.


    The two people who spread the barrier with Lee Yu-jeong��s handkerchief couldn��t block all the attacks and got stuck on the outer wall of the building.


    In the meantime, Cha Eun-woo picked up Choi Eun-hyuk��s leg and ran to him.


    Healing Bandage


    Gift < Cell Activation >


    Choi Eun-hyeok��s treatment was urgent.


    Even the fox clung to it.


    The two improvised an operation to put his legs together.


    ����!!


    Maegu didn��t let them go.


    The bastard attacked them.


    Eunha quickly threw herself to block the attack.


    ����!!


    Instead, he had to be attacked in the flank.


    The flesh fell off the back of the head.


    For a moment, it felt like a strong current was flowing through my head.


    The pain was overwhelming.


    Gift < Heroic >


    I was on the verge of losing my mind from the pain.


    Fortunately, the gift was activated.


    He barely maintained consciousness and drew attention by trying to get away from Choi Eun-hyuk.


    Gift < Binghwa >


    Ryu Yeon-hwa stopped the bleeding as a makeshift cut on his side.


    Uncold ice sprouted from the wound and stopped the bleeding.


    At the same time, supporters started healing the galaxy from afar.


    There was also Illya��s buff.


    The Lord said,


    ��God is an insignificant being, but everything depends on my sword.��


    My heart thumped.


    There was no time to drink a potion.


    Relying on the magic of supporters, he was consuming mana in his body.


    Even that was almost exposed.


    The effect of < Amplification > is now fading.


    I heard nervousness.


    There was no way to knock him down.


    no, there was one.


    They said that the Byeoldongdae moved to subdue the ghost stingray.


    You have to buy time until then.


    The telepathy that Jin Seo-na delivered a moment ago.


    At that time, she said that the detached team to which Jeong Ha-yang belonged had moved to take down the ghost stingray.


    Seeing as there was no support from < Silent > from a while ago, it seemed that she also left to defeat < Thunderbolt > and the ghost stingray.


    Blast counter


    so he doesn��t notice.


    No matter how much they sacrificed, they had to buy time for the detached team to subdue the ghost stingray.


    If he found out, he might try to sabotage them.


    But how much longer do I have to endure��!!


    Eunha gritted her teeth.


    as well as himself.


    All players are pushed to their limit.


    Crimson Knight and Cobalt Knight.


    After fighting the two corps commanders in a row, it was surprising that they still had the stamina to fight.


    They were fighting with all their might. In


    such


    a situation, monsters were even rampaging.


    Furthermore, the night was not over.


    how long will it be in the future


    I wonder if there is still a long time left.


    You never know when the sun will be bright.


    The players were moving so fast that they didn��t even know it.


    Death is-.


    ����Billion��


    It was really close.


    On behalf of Yoo Nam-hoon.


    While Eunha prepared for the next attack, Seonghwan Oh, who was in charge of the switch, was attacked by him.


    shit!


    Big Clan Road��


    Bong Gu-rae Son Ga-yeon snipes.


    Maegoo steps back.


    Eun-ha approached Oh Seong-hwan, who had fallen on the floor.


    Ah�� ah��.


    Being alive was good.


    A large hole was pierced in the chest.


    Blood was flowing.


    I didn��t know where or how it was hurt, but I could tell that it was seriously hurt.


    Big��.


    In that situation.


    Seonghwan Oh trembled and called for Eunha.


    Eunha, who had been hurting Oh Seonghwan with fireworks, had no choice but to give up.


    Instead, I listened to him.


    He must have felt his own death intuition and was trying to deliver his last words.


    Eunha took his hand.


    Ah ah��


    he��s trying to say something.


    Eunha looked into his eyes.


    Our eyes met.


    Oh Seong-hwan smiled palely.


    ����.


    That was it.


    Death came unexpectedly.


    The dead did not speak.


    Oh Seong-hwan passed away.


    Eunha took out the dog tag from his neck.


    I put it in my pocket.


    shit.


    I vowed to create a clan no one dared to touch.


    Despite their promise, they lost their clan members because of the monsters.


    In the meantime, Eunha, who had been proud of the 0% death rate of her clan members, was swept away by strong emotions.


    ����.


    fucking fucking fucking.


    Squeezing out the remaining mana.


    Eunha lamented her powerlessness.


    No matter how strong he became, there was no end.


    There were many guys stronger than him.


    Kung-kung-


    kung How strong can you be?


    How strong do you have to be to get the future you long for?


    How much do you have to lose


    Losing was disgusting.


    I didn��t want to go back to ��then��.


    Ki��


    rage swept through his body.


    An uncontrollable urge began to take over my body in strides.


    ��Pu��


    What do you need now?


    It is an overwhelming force.


    The power to deal with that guy.


    In order to do that, you need the power to read the attack patterns of the guy who opposes him.


    ��T��


    How is that possible?


    No, there was only one way.


    If I become < Berserker >��.


    ��< Bur���� It was when Eunha thought so. In an instant, the world flashed. ��Quack Kwa Kwa Kwa Kwa Kwam!! It''s like tearing the world apart. A blue bolt of lightning fell. Eunha turned her head to the thunderbolt that fell behind her. There was a stingray with a ghost face. Bubbbbbbbb....... He was leaning. It crashes with a sad sound. If the attack a while ago was a fatal blow to the stingray. Aaaaaaang!! And it looks like it''s not over yet. A trail rising from the ground pierced his body. People could witness white streaks of light piercing it and flying high into the sky. Wheein!! A strong wind blew. The wind obstructed the path of the guy who was trying to escape somewhere. Finally-. ��Magic beanstalk high in the sky. The tree trunk grew straight. Eventually, the trunk of the tree tangled the body of the ghost-faced stingray, which was lowered in altitude. The beanstalk , the country of thorns, has undergone a mutation. Huge thorns sprout. Curse of the waterwheel Poison forms at the end of the thorns. The thorns burrow into his body. The poison that relaxes the muscles weakly seeps into the body of the creature. ��������!!! Shortly thereafter, bullets rained down from the ground. The players below poured firepower on him. The opportunity was only at this time. The guy was dying. Jung Ha-yang''s operation��. ��It worked. Eunha came to her senses. The faces of the players around them brightened. after a little bit more. If you do, the stingray will perish. The lamp of hope that had been extinguished gradually began to find light. Chet. I can''t deal with any of these guys. On the other hand, Maegu also grasped the situation. The guy immediately turned around. I''m going to get rid of the people who deal with the demon stingray. I couldn''t put it like that. block it! Never let him go! That guy is tied up here! Don''t be afraid of death!! The players shouted loudly. They gritted their teeth and attacked. The wounded also tried to return to the front and take on the task of dealing with it. The Guardians even sacrificed their bodies to try to block the guy''s path. go away But he was quick. He quickly evaded the players'' artillery fire and pierced the wire in an instant. No one could follow him. It was that fast. ����Ubo Transmutation Phoenix''s wing galaxy also followed him. The fire chicken let out a scream. Fire chicken is also the limit. I hardly ever got up to speed. Nevertheless, Buldak was trying his best to fly to Mae-gu. faster. Eunha gritted her teeth. I had to somehow catch up. Ubo is used while flying. The galaxy tried to close the distance. ����!! But he was faster than that. As if he had been warming up for a while, he moved forward even more before the sword of the galaxy touched him. Bubbbbbb....... Apparently, the ghostly stingray was also moving towards Maegu. Naturally, the people who dealt with him were also heading to where Mae-gu was. And soon- ��First of all, I have to get rid of you. are you the head I saw the faces of the players. Maegoo giggled at Jeong Ha-yang, who was guiding the players with her fingers. It''s only natural to cut the commander first. without stopping the speed. Maegu accelerated even more there. The players on the other side tried to intercept him. The guy was so easy to dodge the flying magic. Declaration of the Queen of Hearts Jeong Ha-yang hurriedly cast protection magic to block Mae-gu''s attack. However, the barrier between her and the supporters was broken too vainly. More more faster...!! Players protect Jung Ha-yang. There was a commotion on the other side. The galaxy tried to squeeze out all the remaining mana by applying strength to the hand holding the sword and fly away. Annoying things. Even so, do you think I can''t do it? Jeong Ha-yang is attacked. It shouldn''t have happened. I didn''t want her dead. He had never even thought of a future without her. ��Gift < Heroic >


    Surely the future.


    I��m going to grab it


    I will change it.


    Eunha had a strong desire.


    At that moment, the gift was activated.


    thump thump thump


    my heart is thumping


    A world is derived.


    In that world, he had the confidence to protect Jeong Ha-yang in front of Mae-gu.


    to get hold of that future.


    Eun-ha used up all her strength.


    Piiik��.


    Buldak��s pass was cut off.


    The fire chicken could not stand the strength any longer and fell away from the galaxy.


    Eunha didn��t even look back.


    As soon as I landed on the ground, I tried to cover the remaining distance using my right foot.


    Still, it was too far.


    By the time she arrives, Jeong Ha-yang will be attacked by him.


    never-


    You can never let that happen.


    At that moment, a new pass continued in my head.


    ������!!


    at a faster rate than ever.


    At that moment, something flew right in front of Eunha at the Seoul Arts Center.


    ��Hwaaaaaaaa!!


    phantom egg.


    The egg floating in the air emitted a dazzling light and cracked open.


    The galaxy moved instinctively.


    Return conversion


    Liger Chain

 Chapter 789

    ???? ???? 789


    [Chapter 200]


    [Competing with time (9)]


    i��m dying here


    Jeong Ha-yang thought so.


    Even so, no one was able to keep up with the speed of Maegu.


    He dodges all attacks.


    He also broke all magic.


    He doesn��t want to die��


    Death was right around the corner.


    he couldn��t escape


    He had to face it.


    Then her life, which she had walked so far, quickly overlapped.


    happy days sad days


    Pleasant things, angry things.


    All sorts of things came to mind.


    Among them, only one person comes to mind the most.


    ��It��s Eunha.


    Eunha Noh.


    Even if it��s the last one, please.


    I want to see that face at least once before I die.


    Her wish came true in a different way than she thought.


    ��Return conversion


    liger chain


    The maeguga who tried to run into himself.


    His movements were sealed by chains that appeared out of nowhere.


    And suddenly in front of her, the galaxy revealed her back.


    Eunha�� Hey��?


    It must have been Noh Eun-ha.


    Jung Ha-yang muttered in a daze.


    Even though I knew that the person in front of me was Eunha, I felt that he was somehow unfamiliar.


    She soon figured out why.


    I��m wearing electric shocks, not flames.


    ��a new beast?


    The cloak of flame was nowhere to be found.


    Around the galaxy, a blue electric current sent out elongated sparks.


    And chains were floating around his body.


    I don��t know what kind of English it is��


    -Why did you even come out? dangerously.


    Ah�� I have to step in and lead. leave it to someone else just stay there


    ����. Because I will do something for that guy.


    huh.


    A look I��ve never seen before.


    Jung Ha-yang was completely taken by Eun-ha.


    I��m already in love with him


    I guess I��ll fall in love with you one more time.


    Listening to Eunha��s confident words.


    She replied with a bright face.


    ��


    An egg obtained in Uijeongbu a few days ago.


    The egg hatched.


    In addition, as soon as Al woke up in response to the call of the galaxy, he flew to the galaxy with amazing speed.


    He summoned himself using the path connected to the galaxy as the coordinates.


    By the way-


    -It��s not a flying dragon.


    How did this happen?


    There was one thing wrong.


    The phantom beast of the whole sun in the previous life was not the phantom beast contracted by Eunha now.


    The phantom beast of the whole sun was a dragon, but he is now his own phantom beast.


    ��Kreung


    it was a liger


    It is also a pure white liger.


    Eun-ha recognized the existence of the phantom beast by the sound that resonated in her head.


    But he couldn��t figure out his identity.


    It was unknown what this phantom beast was based on.


    Hwansoo seemed not to know either.


    He was just asking for a refund.


    Can I fight him now?


    ��Of course, thank you.


    Eunha responded to the phantom beast.


    Then, the phantom beast conveyed a feeling of joy through the pass.


    He is a strange phantom beast.


    Eun-ha drew an arc around her mouth and now looked at Mae-gu.


    what the hell have you done


    I��m doing it.


    Maegu tried to break his chains.


    The guy, wrapped in electric chains, was unable to move properly.


    If you think about it, he sent a thought with a puzzled face.


    To this, Eunha replied��.


    -Should I say that?


    No questions and answers.


    It wasn��t even worth replying to.


    Eunha waved his hand.


    The chains around his wrists were connected to the chains that bound him.


    The chains clicked as he pulled his hand back.


    The same was true of the one who was bound by an electric chain.


    platinum cross


    Unfortunately, mana was insufficient.


    Eunha did her best to hit him with a sword.


    ��Aaaaaaaaaaaa!!


    The attack worked.


    He got a direct hit in a situation where he couldn��t even open the barrier properly, so he deserved it.


    Moreover, it was hit directly from close range.


    Under the night sky, a cross-shaped beam of light pierced him.


    This is eh eh!!


    but in return.


    The guy was able to throw off his chains as Galactic��s control waned.


    The one with blood on his leg, pierced by a beam of light, moved quickly.


    A pure white trail cuts through the darkness and surrounds the players.


    ������.��


    The players form a tight formation as they step back.


    One person will have to sacrifice.


    While one is being attacked, the rest try to attack Maegu.


    But there was no need.


    Charleuk!


    The galaxy moved the chain.


    When he didn��t borrow the power of the phantom beast, he couldn��t even follow each other with his eyes.


    I could barely see the pure white trajectory moving.


    But now it was different.


    movement is visible.


    The new phantom gift presented excellent fuselage vision.


    The movement of the hawk caught my eye.


    So there was no way he couldn��t catch the opponent who was in plain sight.


    ����!!


    And his convictions are realized. S~ea??h the nov��lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The chain that cut through the air at high speed caught the leg of the one who had been pierced with magic a moment ago.


    The movement of Maegu, who was trying to confuse the players, was cut off.


    Eun-ha quickly pulled the chain so that it could be seen by others.


    ��Divine Punishment


    At that moment, lightning struck.


    Blue lightning struck Maegu.


    Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!


    The new model of Maegu shakes jaggedly.


    A blue bolt of lightning devours him.


    he took a direct hit.


    Opponents bound by galactic chains will have lower mana resistance.


    And starting with Do-Jin Lee from < Thunder Emperor >, other players also began to attack him.


    chii profit


    And get hit once.


    Smoke billowed from the body of the man who had survived the thunderbolt.


    The white hair was tanned black.


    These��


    The guy blinked his eyes.


    he was furious


    A heavy sense of oppression emanates from it.


    It was enough momentum to overwhelm the people who were tired from the long battle.


    right then-


    ��turn back the clock


    < Witch of Time > Prisis Memory.


    Then she cast her magic all over Uijeongbu.


    thank god.


    Mana is filling up.


    Injuries recover quickly.


    no she��s going back


    Returning to the state it was the day before, Eun-ha could feel the sensation that her body had become lighter.


    Unfortunately, < Amplification > was canceled, but��.


    ��Gift < Heroic >


    The gift was still activated.


    Power overflowed.


    What would happen if the mana recovered to the maximum was consumed here?


    you can do it.


    You can deal with hawks.


    Galactic immediately moved his chains.


    Then, Maegoo jumped from his seat and ran through the air.


    The guy turned his back.


    -What kind of magic do you use only?


    It��s not about running away.


    Players felt it.


    It was trying to prepare something magic by widening the distance.


    They tried to stop him.


    But he ran and ran at a speed that people couldn��t keep up with.


    In response, Eun-ha stepped on the advance.


    ��Thunderbolt


    Sparks rose from his feet.


    at lightning speed.


    The galaxy skipped the travel distance and immediately appeared at the desired target point.


    At the same time, a blue current suddenly raged in the omitted distance.


    It was the same where the galaxy appeared.


    ����!!


    Electric shock was wrapped around his leg.


    Landing on one leg, Eun-ha immediately applied a rounds kick to him.


    He was taken aback by the sudden attack and took the attack as it was.


    With that alone, Maegu, who was electrocuted by the current, was pushed aside to her side.


    It doesn��t stop there��.


    ��Jin Hoechuk (���h��)


    opposite leg.


    A strong current was still lingering in the leg that had landed on the ground.


    Eun-ha fired another round kick to release the current that had accumulated in her legs.


    ����!!


    A heavy blow.


    This time he hit him right.


    Maegu rolled on the floor.


    The one who woke up covered in dust growled.


    I really want to die for this!


    Maegu bared his fangs.


    Nine tails move.


    The extended tail aims at the galaxy.


    Eunha didn��t even have time to run away and blocked the flying tail with her sword.


    ����!!


    The magic has been activated.


    The tail flashed with light.


    The galaxy passing between the nine tails opened its eyes wide.


    A blinding light hit him.


    winter creeping his snow


    Because the necklace of reduction has already been used.


    Eun-ha used Lee Yu-jeong��s handkerchief to cast protection magic.


    He went further and tried to absorb the magic he couldn��t block into his snowy winter.


    oh oh oh��


    The sword makes a mournful sound.


    The sound was powerless.


    The blackened sword body vibrates.


    OK got it.


    The sword is telling the end.


    Winter, which is driven to the limit by snow, seemed to say that it has come this far.


    Eun-ha was thankful for her own sword and unleashed a sword strike that would surely be the last of her snow-crawling winter.


    oooooooooooooo!!


    The snowy winter has broken.


    It cannot withstand the overload and turns to ashes and disappears.


    Meanwhile, the black dragon freed from the sword body flew to burn the last one.


    The dragon opened its mouth and swallowed it with all its might.


    Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!


    The one devoured by the black dragon let out a fierce scream.


    It was an attack that absorbed his magic, so it must have been difficult to defend.


    Aaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!


    But he is the second tier.


    At first, the one who screamed in pain eventually tore the black dragon apart.


    The one who tore the dragon��s fierce end rushed at Eunha.


    Chow!


    The chains move.


    The guy dodges with quick movements.


    nine tails fly


    Eunha blocked the attack by defending herself with a coldly blooming winter.


    What are you going to do now with one sword?


    The guy was sarcastic.


    It is to ridicule that Eunha lost the snowy winter and the defense for his left side was poor.


    And the guy ran around as if he wouldn��t care and dug into his left side.


    Eunha couldn��t have expected it.


    He confessed to the pass of the phantom beast.


    return conversion


    liger blaster


    The chains are gone.


    A blaster is created that wraps around Eunha��s left arm.


    The silver gun, engulfed in blue current, aimed at the charging bullet.


    A look of bewilderment crept across the magi��s face.


    ��Quaaaaaaang!!


    By condensing the electric shock.


    Eun-ha fired a lightning bolt at the one who jumped up close.


    A thick beam of light flew at him and swallowed him whole.


    turn off��


    damn��.


    The blue light slowly fades.


    Maegu, swallowed up by a powerful electric shock, finally landed on the ground.


    The guy stumbled.


    He didn��t seem to be penetrated.


    I could tell that he had taken a big hit.


    And around that time��


    ��Eight King Swords


    Sword Dragon Ascension


    The players of the 3rd capture platoon who were separated from the detached unit.


    < First Sword > Ji Yong-hyeon, who was in command of them, was watching for an opportunity.


    somewhere downtown.


    He activated wide-area magic.


    A huge sword appeared behind Ji Yong-hyeon��s back.


    ��Koo-goo-goo


    There was no one black.


    Around the huge sword, large and small swords were appearing as if piercing the sky.


    And as he swung the sword in his hand, the swords floating in the air all at once transformed into dragons.


    ����������!!


    Dragons ascended.


    When a huge dragon bites a stingray, other dragons join in and bite it.


    The dragons tore apart the body of the stingray whose defense power had fallen sharply.


    Bubbbbbbb��..


    I can��t beat the attack in the end.


    If you hear it, the stingray will disappear.


    ��


    The ghost-faced stingray has disappeared.


    People confirmed the disappearance of the guy who covered the sky in Uijeongbu.


    Just in time, the day was getting brighter.


    Above all��


    -Oh shit��


    Due to the extinction of the ghost stingray.


    The red dungeon was disappearing.


    The ground was restored to its original state and the surroundings were regaining their original colors.


    Maegu frowned at him.


    �C Whirik!


    While people cheer for this.


    He immediately jumped off the ground.


    And the guy��


    ������!!��


    He bit the falling skill stone with his mouth.


    He immediately broke the skill stone that had entered his mouth.


    It absorbs the providence contained within.


    The faces of those who couldn��t stop him were filled with astonishment.


    On the other hand, the guy who landed on the ground smirked.


    And he looked up at the galaxy.


    What is your name?


    Magu asked.


    Fortunately, it did not seem to have completely gained the power of the demon stingray.


    The red dungeon disappears over time.


    Only the ground he stepped on was red.


    Apparently, the ability to expand dungeons seemed to be at its limit.


    Eunha was at least relieved.


    What is your name?


    Meanwhile, Maegoo seemed annoyed.


    he asked in a nervous tone.


    �C Noh Eun-ha.


    ������.��


    Eunha replied confidently.


    Then people were agitated.


    The fact that he asked for his name was no different from saying that he was taken as prey.


    But he gave him my name to make sure he remembered him.


    It was crazy.


    But Eunha didn��t care.


    Anyway, I will fight him again someday.


    No, it must have been.


    No Eunha No Eunhara��..


    ok i remembered your name


    Maegu repeated his name.


    The guy tore his long mouth open.


    He said he had met his rival for the first time in a while.


    It was as if he said so.


    you have fun


    Come to where I live next time.


    Let��s have fun then.


    Whether people are stunned or not.


    Maegu personally invited him to the Northern Gyeonggi Government Complex.


    Soon after, the guy disappeared in a flash.


    ������.��


    Let the magu disappear.


    People were wary at first.


    Then, even after time passed, I didn��t feel any sign of him appearing.


    Then they were relieved.


    Then the feeling of exhaustion came.


    They sat down on the ground one by one and sighed.


    Eunha was the same.


    Whoa��.


    In fact, he thought he was really going to die.


    It was too hard to endure the pressure of the second hierarchy.


    The galaxy that sat down on the ground decided to restore the phantom beast to its original state.


    Now I want to see the phantom beast��s face.


    Just in time, a fire chicken flew by.


    Before long, the phantom beast appears and��


    ��Kucka! kang!


    ��uh?


    Beep beep beep beep beep beep!


    About the size of his own forearm.


    The white liger cried and said it was nice to see him.


    He clung to Eunha��s lap, which was cross-legged.


    I was constantly begging for a hug.

 Chapter 790

    Relife Player 790


    [Chapter 201]


    [Exodus]


    The corps commanders are subjugated.


    Even though Maegoo went back to the dungeon.


    The recapture team could not be relieved.


    Now we have just crossed a big hurdle.


    The second hurdle still remained.


    ugh��!! Oops��!!


    Bring someone here to take! And Potion! Bring a potion that is effective in treating internal organs!! Aaaaaaaa!!


    There were many casualties.


    As many deaths occurred, so many more were injured.


    The surviving players were busy treating the injured.


    Even those who needed to be treated had to be mobilized to take care of them.


    Moreover-.


    ��Now the turnback of the clock will begin. Please instruct the telepathists to quickly look at people and take painkillers. yes I know, hehe��!!


    ������!!��


    People whose wounds have been temporarily healed by the magic of the Prisis Memory.


    After 24 hours, they had to suffer terribly.


    In the process, there were frequent situations in which death could not be endured.


    Most of the people outside the Seoul Arts Center were under the influence of magic, so the aftermath was huge.


    Until then, the people who were busily moving to treat the players suddenly became patients.


    I can��t help it. The entire platoon pulls back the front lines! It��s no different from greed to defend the northern part of Gyeonggi with the current number of people.


    Because so many people stretched out.


    The platoon advancing in the northern part of Gyeonggi had no choice but to return most of its troops to the Seoul Arts Center.


    And their platoon also withdrew after a few days, deciding that it would not be possible to defend the northern part of Gyeonggi.


    It was fortunate that the corps commanders died one after another, the omnipresence calmed down and the number of monsters significantly decreased.


    So there was no need to rush.


    It was just a matter of giving the troops enough rest and advancing to the northern part of Gyeonggi again.


    ��


    At that time, the galaxy was also moaning from the pain brought about by the recoil.


    ugh!!


    My body felt like it was about to explode.


    The injuries were too great.


    The reaction of < Heroic > and < Amplification > came at the same time.


    Feeling like your whole body is being bitten.


    Eunha had to fight pain for almost three days in the Pandora Clan barracks.


    -Are you awake? How do you feel?


    ��I think it��s better than yesterday. I think I can move my body now.


    Be careful though. Because Eun-ah unnie said she would need to rest for a few more days.


    Only after three days have passed


    The pain has gone to some extent.


    Eun-ha, who woke up that morning, had a conversation with Jeong Ha-yang, who had just arrived to check on his condition.


    As she touched Eunha��s body, she examined each one carefully.


    The body doesn��t have much strength, but mana can be used to some extent.


    Soon after, Eun-ha was supported by Jeong Ha-yang and lifted her upper body.


    He propped up a pillow and leaned back, briefly expressing mana in his body.


    Then the mana circuit gave me a tingling sensation.


    I was patient though.


    Being able to express mana in the first place means that a cure is not far away.


    Then Jeong Ha-yang said��.


    ��What kind of cure is it? Didn��t you hear Riya unnie? They said it would take quite a while to heal because there was a hole in the side��


    I hope it healed this much. As long as you can wield a sword, that��s fine. Come to think of it, where is my sword?


    huh? black why? I put it in that cabinet. Are you sure you don��t want to train?


    If you want to get a feel for it��


    No, you can��t. won��t take it out


    I��ll just swing lightly. I need to keep my body from rusting. Even if I didn��t do that, I lay in bed all three days.


    Still can��t. I��ll let you swing it when it gets a little better. And one bag is broken. �� it was true.


    Jung Ha-yang defends the cabinet.


    Stand in front of the cabinet with your arms outstretched.


    Then, she reminded Eunha of a fact she had forgotten.


    It was only then that Eunha remembered.


    The snowy winter was broken while fighting Maegu.


    Now there is only one winter left that blooms coldly.


    I��m very sorry


    It was a familiar sword.


    It was a sword that had been used for quite some time.


    Eun-ha felt regret at the thought that the familiar sword was gone.


    But I couldn��t just be sorry.


    He had to prepare a sword to replace the snowy winter.


    As soon as I return from Uijeongbu, I will have to ask Hae-soo to make it for me.


    Other kids said that too. When Kaede got up from the hospital bed, he said he immediately started looking for a bow. However, they said that the bow had become unusable due to this battle, so it would be necessary to make a new one.


    I heard that it was a memento of my grandfather before, but it must be very sad. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Um�� I did that, but after waking up, I disassembled a lot. Next time, I will definitely kill Mae-gu.


    okay? I��m glad. I was worried that Mae-gu��s spirit would not stop him from losing his spirits.


    On the other hand, Eun-ha heard the story that she fainted and had been there.


    In the case of Kaede Hoshimiya, it is said that the treatment was successfully completed with the elixir.


    It seemed that he was working hard to defend Uijeongbu without taking a break since he had fully recovered since yesterday.


    It was like Kaede Hoshimiya.


    After hearing other stories, it seems that most of the clan members, including Choi Eun-hyuk and Jin Parang, are currently in a similar situation to Eun-ha.


    Blue oppa and Eunhyuk were serious. At least, the blue brother was Ain, so he healed quickly�� Eunhyuk was in a really serious condition.


    now? it��s fine now. Eunwoo treated me all night, so I got over the big hurdle. I��m resting right now


    I��m glad then


    Jinparang had been bitten on the neck by Maegu.


    It is said that he managed to avoid vital points thanks to being bitten on the neck when he became a Blade Wolf.


    And in the case of Choi Eun-hyuk, he had to set up an emergency clinic on site and receive treatment.


    He lost a lot of blood and his leg was amputated.


    It is said that he was moved to the Seoul Arts Center and was in such a critical condition that he did not even have time to treat him with an elixir.


    Fortunately, they and other members of the clan survived the ordeal.


    The problem is-.


    -Your person is dead.


    ����.


    Seonghwan, Yeongbin, Jisoo, Heejun�� I couldn��t save these guys.


    ��okay.


    A death occurred in Pandora Clan.


    Jung Ha-yang��s voice lowered.


    Eunha answered quietly.


    ������.��


    The two were speechless.


    Jeong Ha-yang took his hand.


    Eunha held her hand.


    It��s not that I wasn��t prepared�� but


    I do feel resentful.


    Except for Oh Seong-hwan.


    They were clan members with a vague impression.


    I��ve never had much contact with them.


    Still, he was his own person.


    Even at a drinking party, they shared a glass at least once.


    I couldn��t help but feel confused at the thought that such people were dead.


    Did you recover the children��s bodies?


    Yeah��


    well done. I will take them with me when I return to Seoul later. You can��t tell them to keep fighting in a place with so many monsters, right?


    Yeah�� let��s take it.


    Tell the survivors that you suffered. He said he was sorry that Clanlord was bedridden and unable to work.


    Honey didn��t work in the first place.


    Jung Ha-yang sheds a single tear.


    forced to smile


    Eunha wiped away her tears.


    ��


    Even after that, Jung Ha-yang talked about things Eun-ha hadn��t been able to figure out.


    The 2nd Supply Battalion and Pandora Clan were handled by Mok Min-ho and Jeong Ha-yang.


    No Eun-ah and Cha Eun-woo seemed to be busy treating the injured every day.


    And yes.


    huh.


    A request came from the Tempest Clanlord. what request?


    Then Ha-yang Jeong spoke up as if she had remembered.


    Eunha tilted her head.


    I thought about what the request might come from the Tempest Clan.


    Nothing really came to mind.


    Soon, she cleared her curiosity.


    Because < Silent > lost his right hand while fighting Maegoo.


    Ah really? As far as I remember, I don��t think the hand was hurt.


    They said it was thanks to the magic of the < Witch of Time >. But as the effect of the magic faded��


    it means that he lost his hand again.


    huh. In addition, Maegoo said that he could never heal his hand without using an elixir��


    Sujin Yoo lost his right hand.


    It was a story that would have taken an emergency in the Tempest Clan.


    And the Tempest Clan had only one thing to take to heal Yoo Su-jin��s right hand.


    You asked for an elixir.


    just as expected.


    Eunha��s prediction was correct.


    Pandora Clan had prepared three elixirs in preparation for the recapture war.


    Even though Eun-ae started to make elixirs regularly as she started growing silver roses, the quantity was overwhelmingly insufficient.


    As a result, the fairy government even set restrictions on possessing an elixir.


    Above all, the elixir was used to treat people in critical condition.


    Stocking up was almost impossible.


    Except when the Uijeongbu Recapture War was announced, the fairy government made an exception so that it could specifically stockpile the elixir.


    On the other hand, Pandora Clan was allowed to stockpile Elixir as an exception.


    Originally, I could only stock up on one, but I was able to stock up on two because of the recapture war.


    Pandora Clan was exceptionally able to stockpile from 2 to 3 because of the recapture war.


    That��s what I did.


    This is because the Sirius Alice Group involved in making the elixir had a connection with the galaxy.


    Besides, Eun-ae was the younger sister.


    It had to be an exception.


    I know what you��re talking about. So you��re saying you handed over the remaining elixirs to the Tempest Clan?


    Yeah�� At that time, I wasn��t even in the state to use the elixir on my clan members, so I had a bit of time to spare. So, the sublords agreed to hand it over to the Tempest Clan.


    yeah good job


    Sorry for passing it on without your permission.


    You are the people who will take my place when I am absent. You worked hard on my behalf.


    The galaxy passed without hesitation.


    The Sublords couldn��t possibly have handed over the precious Elixir without paying anything.


    As expected, Jung Ha-yang was relieved and continued.


    ��Thank you to the Tempest Clanlord for helping me and calling me whenever I need my strength. He said he would move it by the price of the elixir.


    yes that��s enough If you said so in The Tempest, it would have happened.


    Eunha nodded.


    There was nothing wrong with making a debt to the Tempest Clan.


    I guess I��ll just have to think about where I��m going to use it.


    Besides, the two spent time talking.


    Jung Ha-yang also fed Eun-ha, who was still struggling to move.


    Then-.


    ��Kang!


    Beep beep beep beep beep beep! uh?


    through the open door.


    An animal jumped in and jumped onto the bed of the galaxy.


    The galaxy received the animal as a reflex.


    Then, Fire Chicken sat on Eunha��s shoulder and chirped.


    papa!! Boo!! Beep!! Cuckoo!!


    ��oh that��s noisy.


    Although my body has not healed yet.


    The pass connected with the phantom beasts made my head buzz.


    It was fine when there was only fire chicken.


    But with the addition of the newly signed phantom beast, my head hurt.


    kang!


    Whether you know Eunha��s heart or not.


    A pure white liger clung to Eunha and trembled.


    It comes under your hand and promptly asks to stroke your hair.


    Eun-ha happened to stroke the phantom beast��s head.


    Jeong Ha-yang looked at them and smiled.


    The kids hardly ever want to get away from you.


    Other than that, it seems like you went somewhere to play and came back?


    After you got better, the two of you went out to play.


    I stroked the fire chicken��s chin.


    stroke the liger��s head


    Eunha laughed bitterly when she heard Jung Hayang��s story.


    Anyway, what is he really like?


    Soon, the galaxy lifted the liger.


    It was just like a puppy.


    He didn��t have the dignity of a liger, and his eyes were shining brightly.


    kang!


    I know what kind of kid you are.


    By reading the emotions with the pass of the galaxy.


    A liger who claims that he is a phantom beast that handles lightning.


    Eunha smiled.


    I don��t know why a liger came out and not a dragon, unlike before the return��


    but this one isn��t bad either.


    Not just bad.


    I liked it quite a bit.


    The power to control lightning.


    The power to bind opponents.


    and the power to create blasters.


    Liger had the power the galaxy needed.


    Compared to Onyang��s phantom beast before returning, he didn��t even kneel.


    No, personally better.


    Boo.


    Then, the fire chicken expressed dissatisfaction.


    Eunha played a prank on Buldak as a sign of apology.


    The boy quickly became angry.


    Ah Eunha, your phantom beast. In the meantime, Riel took care of him and


    changed his name. what did you attach it to? ��That��s not the case, they said that he was crying loudly, so they called him ��Kang��. He even sang a song saying ��GANG�� in English.


    kang! Moan��


    I heard Jeong Ha-yang��s story within a short time.


    Eunha frowned.


    And I saw a liger.


    Liger was responding.


    that I liked it


    I like him, what can I do?


    ah i don��t know


    The pass kept ringing.


    It was noisy.


    My head hurt.


    Eunha gave up on thinking.


    What I was curious about was not the name of the phantom beast.


    So did he figure out what monster he��s using as a base? Uijeongbu��s mana condition has improved, so I had a brief chat with < Index >��


    Yeah. What does < index > say?


    You said you don��t know It��s a monster that hasn��t been identified so far. However, if I had to classify it, he said that it might be a subspecies of the 3rd tier monster, Sky Liger.


    A phantom beast based on the third hierarchy.


    To be honest, it was a little too much spec for a small liger.


    However, considering the power the phantom beast showed, it deserved to be called that.


    Then, the second phantom beast, like Fire Chicken, was based on a 3rd tier monster.


    Would other players be envious if they found out about this later?


    Eunha put down her can.


    The guy quickly got along with Buldak and ran out on his own.


    Since I was born not long ago, it seemed that I had a lot of questions.


    Eun-ha decided to take a rest, entrusting the can to Buldak.


    Jung Ha-yang covered the blanket.


    sleep more. I��ll do all the rest.


    I��m sorry for continuing to leave you alone.


    Instead, honey saved me. �� I��m glad you weren��t hurt. It��s thanks to honey. thank you. Back then�� fighting Maegoo was cool.


    fell in love


    huh!


    Jeong Ha-yang��s face approaches.


    Eunha felt her warmth.


    After a long kiss


    Jeong Ha-yang took his hand.


    I want to go home soon and rest.


    I know.


    yeah i��m so looking forward to it right?


    ����.


    Emotions felt in Jeong Ha-yang��s gaze.


    Eunha kissed her lips once more.


    ��


    While the recapture squad took a huge hit.


    The 7th assault platoon was standing defense near the Seoul Arts Center.


    Myeongwang Clanlord < Fantasy > Do Wan-joon led them and thoroughly managed the situation in Uijeongbu.


    Even if the corps commanders were subjugated, they could not be relieved.


    You never know if new guys will appear again when you��re relieved.


    It won��t be like that now though.


    Still, I couldn��t be bothered.


    And thanks to his efforts, Uijeongbu was gradually finding stability.


    Except for Do Wan-jun, another platoon returned from the northern part of Gyeonggi even helped.


    Then one day.


    ��What? Yes, that��s��


    Do Wan-joon heard the unexpected news.


    He asked the navigator who gave the information again.


    The navigator was perplexed.


    Then, unable to overcome Do Wan-joon��s gaze, he opened his mouth.


    It seems that a person��s face was found on the top of a wisteria tree in Uijeongbu Station.


    ����. He said it looked just like�� a flame retardant player.��

 Chapter 791

    Relife Player 791


    [Chapter 201]


    [Exodus (2)]


    The wind blows.


    Branches and leaves sway.


    Shoot, shoot,


    the tree makes a sound.


    It was also a sound that was swaying in the wind.


    ����Hee hee hee


    It sounded like sobs.


    It��s like being alive.


    No, actually the tree was alive.


    ��I wish you luck.��


    ��Plants are tougher than you think.��


    ����I won��t send it.��


    Time does not stop but flows.


    The man trapped in the tree was still in the past.


    not aware of the passage of time


    For her, that time is still repeating itself forever.


    want to keep


    who?


    Who did you want to protect?


    so in the eternity of time.


    She fights endlessly with monsters.


    Then I lost my self.


    She once fought to protect someone, but now she forgot who she was fighting to protect.


    Just become wisteria.


    I can only see the Uijeongbu area.


    In doing so, he was destined to completely lose himself, lose his memory, and become a tree.


    Hee hee hee


    But the players appeared.


    Some of them had memories of her.


    As they spread their magic, they use the mana created as food.


    She was very lucky to catch the consciousness about to fly away.


    I�� room��.


    Moreover, as the players deal with the corps commanders in Uijeongbu.


    The mana they exuded melted into the air and passed to her.


    pain for many people.


    their feelings and memories.


    As she ate their mana, she empathized, sympathized, and grieved.


    Shoot, shoot, shoot


    , and eventually the consciousness and emotions of many people become mixed.


    she has changed


    Or, perhaps, the consciousness that was suppressed to prevent the runaway of mana was exhausted and the true nature of the monster appeared.


    -I��m Bang Yeon-ji.


    Twelve Seats < Florist >


    ��


    A few days have passed since then.


    Eunha was now able to move, and many players returned to work, and the Uijeongbu recapture war was about to resume.


    The corps commanders have all been subjugated.


    I can��t say I��ve completely conquered the northern part of the game, but I��ve already done it to some extent.


    Even in the northern part of Gyeonggi, all the corps commanders had been subjugated.


    Although there were many monsters left, there were none that could not be annihilated with time.


    As a result, such opinions came out little by little in the recovery team.


    ��How about calling the fairy?


    ��Hmm����


    Players could no longer find monsters in Uijeongbu.


    No seeds were visible.


    Although it was a bold metaphor, the streets of Uijeongbu were thoroughly managed.


    Even if the monsters were hiding, they could drive them out by activating Cocoon.


    So, the recapture team called a fairy and told them to install a cocoon in Uijeongbu and activate it to finish the second recapture war first.


    The majority agreed.


    The story was also passed on to the Director of the Mana Management Organization��s Surveillance Bureau, the Director of the Special Affairs Bureau, and the Director of the Intelligence Bureau.


    They too agreed.


    ��I see. Then I will tell the fairy.


    Min Ji-ah, director of the special affairs bureau.


    Among the seven directors, Min Ji-ah, whom the fairy trusted the most, decided to report as the representative.


    The people decided to rest in Uijeongbu until the fairy��s answer came.


    As Eunha moved her body, she went down to the basement of the Seoul Arts Center.


    Ah Pandora Clan Lord. Are you okay now?


    hello. My body is fine now. So I came to see the faces of the clan members. Yes�� I heard that Pandora Clan also had a death this time. My condolences.


    Twelve Seat Pricis Memory.


    Eun-ha encountered her trying to come out of the underground.


    After she finished the conversation, she turned around and looked at the space she came out of.


    Countless coffins were placed there.


    These were the coffins of those who died during the recapture of Uijeongbu.


    No matter how long you live, you never get used to someone dying. We definitely recaptured Uijeongbu, but we must keep in mind that the reason that was possible was because of their strength. Yes. Without those people, more damage would have occurred. It is possible that he could not have recaptured Uijeongbu.


    yes that��s right. And�� I feel very sorry for them. After all, I was the only one who survived.


    Eunha turned her gaze.


    She gave off a sad look.


    I understand why.


    This time, she lost all the players who moved with her to Mae-gu.


    And she alone survived.


    This man was free from death.


    Some players even saw it.


    I also had memories of my previous life.


    Eunha knew that no matter how many times she died, she would come back to life.


    In response, the Prisis Memory before the regression had said so.


    ����This is a curse. It��s just a mistake made by a childish child ahead of my emotions. It��s absolutely nothing like God��s blessing.��


    While being questioned by people at the time.


    she said so


    Eun-ha remembered the image of her who said that in the middle of people��s questioning and didn��t answer anymore.


    That person suddenly disappeared.


    Then she went missing.


    People couldn��t find her whereabouts.


    The twenty-five gift was the same.


    However, the memorable thing about the galaxy is that the prisis memory looked very tired right before it disappeared.


    It��s going to be hard, but just in case, don��t die out of guilt.


    ����.


    Survivors must remember those who left first.


    Eunha didn��t want to let her go missing in this life either.


    So I said so.


    She made a puzzled face and blinked her eyes.


    ��Did I look like I was going to die? I just kind of feel like that. I want to die, of course. But now, as Pandora��s Clanlord knows, I don��t die even if I die. This is me��


    It��s a curse. i know.


    ����.


    Still, is it only the body that dies? Even the mind dies. If the mind dies, no matter how many times the body comes back to life, I don��t think it��s meaningless. So cheer up.


    Eunha pointed to her head.


    I know because I died once.


    Being revived didn��t change anything.


    If you don��t change, you will surely face the same death. sea??h th�� ��ov��lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I had to change my mindset.


    like you are now


    The galaxy grew.


    And are there only bad curses? Maybe the < Witch of Time > is keeping us alive so that we can enjoy a happy future. ����.


    Think positively.


    ��I tried to comfort you, but ended up being comforted by Pandora Clanlord. thank you. I will think of those words whenever I feel depressed.


    Prisis Memory smiles.


    The face is released.


    Eventually, she thanked me and left.


    ��


    The hall was quiet.


    Only off-duty people were sitting near coffins silently honoring the dead.


    ������.��


    Those who participated in the recapture of Uijeongbu must have tasted death several times and suffered the death of their colleagues.


    As a result, their attitude toward death was quite solemn.


    At the same time, they recalled their failures while commemorating their deaths.


    I won��t do that next time.


    They seemed to be thinking, looking down at their comrades who were sleeping soundly in their coffins.


    Eunhyuk. Oh Eunha I��m here?


    Eunha walked quietly so as not to disturb people.


    And I found the place where the Pandora Clan members were enshrined.


    Eunhyuk Choi was there first.


    Sitting in front of the four coffins, he felt a presence behind him and turned his head.


    Eunha sat next to him.


    what about the legs? Are you okay now?


    It left a mark, but it stuck well. However, Eunwoo said that he thinks he will have to go back and undergo rehabilitation treatment. Even though it is in a state of treatment on the outside, it would be better to undergo a thorough examination in Seoul.


    do that then I��m resting for a few weeks in the hospital. I��ll take care of your vacation


    What��s wrong with you saying you��re taking a vacation? But it��s okay. I know my body well. everything was fine


    one insistence.


    Eunhyuk Choi tapped my leg.


    Then he said that his body seemed stiff because he hadn��t wielded a sword lately.


    He didn��t seem to want to take a break.


    Eun-ha could understand Choi Eun-hyuk��s feelings.


    It must be feeling powerless.


    You may be blaming yourself.


    As expected��.


    ��If I had been a little stronger, the kids wouldn��t have to die. that��s what everyone thinks Probably will continue to do so in the future.


    yeah it seemed like that Previously, other seniors came to me and gave me various advice.


    Eunhyuk Choi blamed himself.


    He said in a somber tone as he kneaded his leg.


    Eunha dismissed it with a single knife.


    Right now, Eun-ha was feeling the same way as Choi Eun-hyuk.


    But I couldn��t move forward just by blaming myself.


    Such is the life of a player.


    I knew this would happen someday. But in fact, I guess I thought something like this would never happen to us. Is it because it��s your first time? Even though it��s like this, I never get used to it.


    You probably won��t get used to it no matter how many times it takes. The moment you get used to it, then you think you��re crazy. It means completely insensitive.


    ��I know. Maybe. So should I hope that I won��t get used to it? It��s hard.


    The galaxy was less.


    Like those around him, he knew how to cover up the deaths of his comrades.


    However, Choi Eun-hyeok, who experienced the death of a colleague for the first time, did not seem to be able to do that.


    Eunha stood beside him and helped him resolve his emotions.


    Really, I guess I��m still far away. I want to be like you too, but it��s not working out.


    you know now You and I pursue different styles. The person you should be like is < The Swordsman >, not me.


    Yeah�� that��s not it either. Still, I want to resemble your mindset.


    You will be like that in 10 years. Since you��ve gone through a near-death crisis like this one, you must have a sense of what it means to die.


    Eunhyuk Choi nodded.


    Soon after, Eun-ha approached the coffin and confirmed Oh Seong-hwan��s body.


    You died laughing though.


    With a bloody face.


    Oh Seong-hwan was smiling.


    Eunha stroked the head of his ardent admirer.


    -Goodbye.


    See you later.


    Humans will surely die someday.


    are mortal


    He himself is not free from death.


    will die someday


    So I say goodbye to my colleague who went first.


    Eunha said goodbye to Seonghwan Oh and the other clan members.


    As soon as I return to Seoul, I will have to ask Seohyun to prepare a suicide note for the children.


    I know. Everyone must have written a new will the day before they left for Uijeongbu, so you can hand it over.


    All players were required to write a will on a regular basis.


    It was compulsory to use it when receiving a life-threatening mission.


    For example, the Uijeongbu Recapture War.


    Eunha, Choi Eunhyuk, and other clan members all wrote wills.


    Occasionally, it was used formally, but it was used seriously for dangerous missions like this recapture war.


    As soon as Eunha returned to Seoul, she decided to send the wills of the deceased clan members to their families.


    As for the kids who don��t have families��


    we��ll get a will. If there is something requested in the will, it can be done at the clan level.


    Responsible for the afterlife of players without family.


    It was a pure function of the clan.


    Eun-ha remembered the faces of the deceased clan members in her head and woke up.


    Eunhyuk Choi stood up.


    let��s stop


    yes then what do you do from now on?


    to go and wield a sword. I need to practice wielding a single sword for the first time in a while.


    Oh, you said it was broken this time? Then would you like to train with me?


    what about your legs What about your body?


    It��ll be fine if you wield it for a while.


    yeah i think so too


    Baba��


    Kuckoo��


    No matter what the two phantom beasts say.


    Eunha wanted to relax.


    Choi Eun-hyeok felt the same way.


    The two of them decided to go outside and train.


    But unfortunately-.


    ��You guys got caught. Didn��t you hear that you both need to relax? Are you really going to come out like this? Eunwoo! Roll around with their bandages!


    Why�� are people trying to be kind but rotting me? huh? Yes?


    Jin Seo-na and Cha Eun-woo were caught.


    ��


    The top of the wisteria at that time.


    Do Wan-jun was leading the players up the wisteria.


    It really resembles Yeonji.


    ����.


    on the surface of a wooden pole.


    I remembered a face reminiscent of Yeonji Bang from Twelve Seats < Florist >.


    A face as if sleeping peacefully.


    Go Eun-sil came closer and checked her face, and was surprised.


    Since she said that, the feelings Do Wan-joon, Bang Yeon-ji��s lover, felt were indescribable.


    ��Where is everyone going? I want to be alone today


    all right. Clan Road.


    ������.��


    Do Wan-joon put his hand on the wooden pole and said, restraining his emotions.


    Ko Eun-sil noticed this and quickly took the clan members and retreated.


    Eventually, only Do Wan-jun remained at the top of the wisteria tree.


    You are really Yeonji.


    he twisted his face


    touch her face


    Intense regrets flooded in.


    It was a feeling that had been stored for a long time.


    At that time, I wasn��t going to have Bang Yeon-ji fight Goesini alone to evacuate the players.


    I had to fight myself as well.


    I had to die for that.


    However, she fought alone and in the end caused a mana runaway and turned into a wisteria.


    Even after we stepped down��


    you stayed here alone looking out at Uijeongbu.


    I couldn��t help feeling sorry.


    Emotions intensified.


    Do Wan-jun wept.


    He felt very sorry for his lover who had become a wisteria tree.


    Yeonji, Yeonji,


    I called her out of sadness.


    If she came alive as a tree.


    Please accept my apology.


    I hoped and hoped


    begged and begged


    As if responding to his heart.


    No, it must have been an illusion.


    ��Clan�� Lord?


    The wind is blowing.


    Bang Yeon-ji��s voice was heard.


    Do Wan-jun suddenly raised his head.


    �C Wanjun oppa?


    Yes, Yeonji! grow! Wanjun Do!


    Whether this sound is fantasy or not.


    Do Wan-joon was just fine.


    Even fantasy was good.


    I wanted to hear her voice.


    Wan-jun��s brother��


    Somehow, she seemed to be smiling.


    Do Wan-jun put his hand on her cheek.


    I hugged the tree and cried.


    And��


    ��Puff!!


    Ah��


    Do Wan-joon felt the pain.


    A hole was pierced in the stomach.


    A branch had pierced his abdomen.


    Blood poured out profusely.


    But it doesn��t stop there��


    ��Fuck!


    A branch sprouting from a tree trunk.


    It pierced his entire body.


    Do Wan-jun blinked.


    Then he smiled lightly.


    Yes, it��s Yeonji. I��m sorry.


    I��m the bad guy. The bad guy.


    So don��t apologize


    Do Wan-jun died without any resistance.

 Chapter 792

    Relife Player 792


    [Chapter 201]


    [The Great Escape (3)]


    The result of mana runaway was one of two things.


    Either the body and mind can��t overcome the runaway and turn into a monster.


    Or, after overcoming the runaway, be reborn as a new being.


    Hee hee hee


    < Florist > Bang Yeon-ji.


    In her case, she did not belong to either side.


    It could be said that it was in a state of refusal.


    Yeonji Bang caused a runaway mana in the process of blocking Goesini.


    In that situation, it could be said that there was no possibility that she would overcome the runaway and be reborn as a new being.


    In the first place, cases of overcoming mana runaway were counted on one hand, and there were no known cases of overcoming runaway among humans other than animals.


    Therefore, Bang Yeon-ji at that time instinctively chose to suppress the runaway as much as possible rather than overcome it.


    ��It��s Yeonji, it��s Yeonji����


    I had to stop Goesini.


    Also, he did not want to transform himself into a monster and attack the recapture team.


    So, she used the gift to induce a runaway to turn her body into a plant that couldn��t even move.


    As a result, she became a tree that was neither a monster, nor a human, nor a demon until now, and suppressed the outrage.


    By the way-


    ��Clan�� Lord?


    Sleeping as a tree, she heard a voice calling her.


    Smoke-proof paper.


    Bang Yeon-ji, whose ego was gradually fading, was awakened by the sound of her name being called.


    In the first place, her consciousness was gradually waking up as the players set foot in Uijeongbu.


    thirsty


    My throat is so dry.


    It was almost instinct.


    It was the result of his instinct that he did not want his ego, which had been slowly disappearing over the past 10 years, to disappear.


    Accordingly, she awakened her slumbering consciousness by using the mana that is prevalent in Uijeongbu as food.


    Still, it was lacking.


    The mana of beings who remembered themselves in detail was lacking.


    I didn��t know it when I was asleep, but when I found out about the lack, it drove me crazy.


    So she stopped stabbing Do Wan-joon before getting emotional.


    ��Puffpuffpuffpuff��


    An existence that remembers itself.


    To covet the mana of that being.


    She frantically reached out and stabbed him.


    ��Clan Road!!


    ������!!��


    She fell off the tree trunk and hugged Do Wan-jun tightly as if she would not let go.


    At that time, Myungwang Clan members came up.


    Sensing a strange aura, they returned and screamed in surprise.


    Bang Yeon-ji ignored them.


    She focused her consciousness to absorb everything that made up her being from the man she embraced.


    Ah�� This is��.


    Eventually, when I established myself.


    Only then was she relieved of her thirst and was able to look around calmly.


    W It��s Yeonji�� �� Eunsil?


    Soon, Bang Yeon-ji looked at a clan member who was running towards her.


    That person recognized her.


    She tilted her head.


    It was a familiar woman.


    It didn��t take long to recall the memory.


    It was Go Eun-sil, the < keeper of the gate >.


    Is it the silver thread? I think I��m a little older than I remember��


    ������.��


    Ah, come to think of it, what happened to Goesini? I must have stopped Goesini�� Ugh��


    But her appearance was a little different from the Ko Eun-sil she knew.


    It seemed like he was getting old.


    It was strange.


    Bang Yeon-ji, whose memories had stopped during the first recapture of Uijeongbu, frowned at the memories flooding into her head.


    It was a memory I didn��t know all about.


    The memory contained in the mana she absorbed when she was transformed into a tree.


    She tried to get the unknown memories out of her head.


    then-


    ����The


    members of the Myungwang Clan moved.


    Starting with Ko Eun-sil, all the clan members grabbed their devices and aimed at her.


    ��Eunsil? This is��.


    It was embarrassing for Bang Yeon-ji.


    Bang Yeon-ji talks to Go Eun-sil, who approaches to kill her.


    this will be a dream


    I wanted to believe that.


    Go Eun-sil said then.


    ��If you still have an ego, don��t resist and die like this.


    Eunsil, did I do something wrong? Could it be�� that I didn��t properly stop Goesini and caused damage to the clan��


    Look at you now.


    what? look what you did now


    ����.


    It was an unknown sound.


    Bang Yeon-ji, who had looked up until then, looked down.


    he was holding something


    As if the moisture has been drained all the way.


    There was some kind of skinny old tree.


    The old tree looked exactly like a human and even wore clothes.


    What is this�� ������.��


    What is this.


    Bang Yeon-ji, who was about to ask, was startled when she saw the ring on the left hand of the old tree.


    It was a ring that he and Do Wan-jun matched.


    No way no way��


    no, no no no.


    Her body trembled.


    And she noticed something different about her body.


    There were some wings growing on his back.


    I had vines wrapped around my hair.


    Ears were pointed.


    Ah ah ah�� Clan Lord Clan Lord! Wow Wanjun oppa��


    I remembered everything.


    He killed Do Wan-jun himself.


    Bang Yeon-ji grabbed him and cried.


    After crying and crying��


    -Don��t lie. Where did you hide Wanjun oppa?


    ������!!��


    She denied reality.


    I just surrendered to my emotions.


    The body, which had been declining to the state of a demon, completely transformed into a monster from that point on.


    Wisteria went wild with her.


    ��Koo-gu-gu-gu!!! sea??h th�� N??eFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ��


    A reply has arrived from the fairy.


    It was about going up to Uijeongbu to install Cocoon.


    After being contacted by Director of Special Affairs Min Ji-ah, he said he was heading to Uijeongbu immediately.


    In terms of distance, they would arrive in Uijeongbu today or tomorrow.


    At the earliest, you will be able to come up to Mangwol Ministry by today. It will probably come to Uijeongbu tomorrow��


    So the players put more effort into managing Uijeongbu to welcome the fairy��s visit.


    Moreover, there was talk of managing the northern part of the game after activating Cocoon.


    Players located in the northern part of Gyeonggi were also gathering at the Seoul Arts Center.


    But suddenly��


    ��Koo-gu-gu-gu!!!


    While the players are taking a break.


    Suddenly the ground shook.


    At first, the players thought it was a light earthquake, but as the intensity grew stronger, they noticed the anomaly. In


    no time


    , the ground parted.


    Players were startled by the sudden situation.


    And what surprised them even more was what happened right after.


    ��What is this!? Where the hell did these vines come from!?


    Clanlord��! It��s strange outside! The whole area is covered with plants!


    shit��!! Plants are coming into the building! What is this?


    beneath the cracked ground.


    Suddenly, the stems of the plants sprouted.


    Plant stems that boasted the thickness of one person wriggled and began to cover Uijeongbu.


    Players could not hide their bewilderment at the sudden situation.


    Hwareuk!


    The Seoul Arts Center was also covered with plants in an instant.


    Eun-ha quickly set fire to the plant that was trying to block the door.


    After that, I cut off the stems to take care of the cold blooming winter.


    Serena, let all the platoon members know. If you stay in the Seoul Arts Center like this, you could be locked up, so you have to get out and figure out the situation. okay! I will!


    Eunha clicked her tongue.


    Eun-ha, who gave instructions to the clan members, was annoyed at the unexpected situation.


    How did this happen?


    There shouldn��t be a monster with this kind of power in Uijeongbu anymore?


    Even if the corps commander suddenly appeared, he would have sensed it at least��


    Eun-ha tried to figure out the situation.


    But protecting the patients and getting them out was the top priority.


    The galaxy burned plant stems with fire, creating a path for the players to escape.


    Fortunately, many players recovered their strength within a few days.


    They would come out on their own without having to carry them on a stretcher.


    The critically ill patients were few.


    The galaxy checked the patients by burning the endlessly growing stems.


    Eventually, when he took all the patients outside��


    ��Why is that tree like that?


    I don��t know�� People say it��s been that way ever since the earthquake happened.


    ������.��


    Eunha was stunned when she saw the tall tree at Uijeongbu Station.


    The tree was moving its branches randomly, as if it were alive.


    where do you go


    It was even visible that the roots, which had been buried under the ground, came out and spread their wings.


    There should be people from the Myo Clan, but is there any information sent from there?


    I just sent you a telepath, and it looks like you��re assessing the situation as well.


    How the hell did this happen��


    Eun-ha asked Jeong Ha-yang.


    Jung Ha-yang shook his head.


    Eunha, first of all, you have to take refuge in a place where there aren��t many buildings. Plants can cause buildings to collapse if done wrong.


    It was an untimely mess.


    Monsters didn��t exist.


    The surrounding area was full of plants.


    Killed and killed, it continued to grow.


    In response, Jeong Ha-yang suggested a plan to escape to another place to deal with it.


    So, I mean, you have to leave the Seoul Arts Center��


    Eunha looked around the Seoul Arts Center.


    The building used as a supply base contained a lot of equipment and food.


    There were a lot of things I couldn��t take care of properly because I came out in a hurry.


    And under the building, the bodies of the players who died during the recapture were even enshrined.


    Even if the building collapses, the coffins underground will be safe. It��s okay to a certain extent because I��m thoroughly managing it with protection magic.


    Eunha finished her calculations.


    Judging from the circumstances, the culprit must have been the tree that was destroying the building by swinging its branches like a whip.


    Eun-ha concluded by cutting off the stem that suddenly fell toward her.


    It seems that once that tree is cut down, the situation will calm down�� but I think so too. Oh wait. A message has just arrived from the Myungwang Clan.


    Is that tree a monster or not?


    Eun-ha was lost in thought as she looked at the tree that seemed to be about to move.


    At that time, Jeong Ha-yang received a telepathic message from the Myeongwang Clan near the tree.


    Eunha��. why. what��s the matter?


    Jung Ha-yang��s complexion was not good.


    His face was hardened.


    It seemed that something bad had happened.


    Eunha asked her.


    To this she said��


    ����The telepathy arrived saying that the great king, Clanlord, had died. �� what? What are you talking about?


    It seems that the people of the Myungwang Clan are also very perplexed right now. who killed it?


    That��s��


    ������.��


    The sudden death of Twelve Seats < Phantom Poetry >.


    Eun-ha doubted her ears at the news that Jeong Ha-yang delivered.


    So did others.


    People near the two pricked up their ears and tried to understand the situation.


    ��It seems that the former Twelve Seat < Florist > Yeonji Bang player who had turned into wisteria has come to his senses. ������!!��


    And he killed the King Clan Lord and couldn��t overcome the shock and turned into a monster due to mana runaway��


    Sounds incomprehensible.


    No, a situation that did not exist before the regression.


    Eunha heard that and turned her head to the tree.


    What is that?


    Soon he was able to spot a shape he hadn��t seen before.


    Something was floating in the sky.


    Eunha gave strength to her eyes.


    A being with wings.


    It was just taking a human form.


    I saw that being draw a magic circle in the air and fire it around.


    Currently, Myungwang Clan considers Bang Yeonji players who have turned into monsters as 3rd tier or higher monsters. The Seoul Arts Center hopes to come to apply��.


    ������.��


    To Jeong Ha-yang��s comment.


    People are speechless.


    They couldn��t understand the situation.


    That was then.


    ����!!


    From the sky in the direction of Hoeryong Station.


    Players caught sight of something flying rapidly.


    It was soon falling nearby in a parabolic arc.


    A supporter hurriedly cast a spell to stop something from falling.


    It was useless.


    ��Quaaaaang!!


    A bullet probably fired by a tank.


    The bullets mixed with mana alloy caused a huge explosion not enough to break the barrier at all.


    The ground shook again.


    Even the air vibrated.


    Why did the artillery shells fly!?


    Aren��t these crazy!?


    starting with that bullet.


    Bullets fell everywhere in Uijeongbu.


    The players cried out with pale faces.


    ��


    At that time, Mangwol Ministry.


    In the meantime, the army, which had been lodging and lodging without any incidents, was busy moving.


    The fairy is coming around 6pm today.


    The soldiers were doing all kinds of meaningless things to welcome the fairy��s visit.


    Meanwhile, the military was also scheduled to go up to Uijeongbu to escort the fairy the next day.


    They spent time servicing the tank to make sure it was all right.


    In such a situation-.


    ��Billion�� uh uh uh��


    The commander was attacked by an intruder.


    There was no time to react.


    Suddenly, the space behind his back split, and a hand protruded from the cracked space and grabbed him.


    ��What would you like to do?


    A man with a piercing.


    Impressive with his beautiful appearance, he completely shut the commander��s mouth.


    The old man walked out of the cracked space and giggled with a cane.


    How to do it. Brainwash him as planned.


    all right.


    Oops��!!


    The male mastema brainwashed the commander without hesitation.


    Seeing Mastema��s eyes, the commander soon turned into a doll unable to resist.


    Ah ah uh��


    Soon the fallen commander got up.


    The commander approached the desk with an odd gait.


    pick up a walkie-talkie


    communication is connected.


    Then the commander raised his head and began to speak the injected lines.


    Oh my. It��s nothing else, because the fairy��s order came down a while ago. I heard that Seoul confirmed the information that an extremely strong monster appeared in Uijeongbu.


    [��Is that true!? How many hierarchies do you say?]


    Do we need to know that? We are just soldiers following orders.


    [��no. I��m sorry.]


    They say it��s a very strong monster. So the fairy decided to move the army to defeat him. [����!!]


    Order the entire army right now to send all tanks to Hoeryong Station. And when deployed at Hoeryong Station, they are instructed to bombard Uijeongbu.


    [����Are the players in Uijeongbu good?]


    They said to proceed with the strategy quickly so that he doesn��t notice. Perhaps you have been warned about it beforehand. The players would have taken action, so they would avoid it.


    [Yes��]


    The soldier who received the radio showed a look of disbelief.


    Even so, the soldier could not disobey the order of his superior.


    Besides, it was the fairy��s order.


    If anything goes wrong, the fairy will be held responsible.


    Again the commander loses.


    The soldier who received the radio had only to move according to the instructions.


    [��I will instruct the entire army.]


    It was also annoying to think about it.


    just do what you��re told to do


    the soldier responded.


    The commander cut off the radio only after hearing the soldier��s reply.


    And��


    ��Ah�� ah��


    The commander went back to being a doll.


    The commander, drooling and sitting down in his seat, immediately laughed.


    The old man looked down at the commander and let out a chuckle.


    Before long, two more people appeared in the cracked space.


    Samael, you work with Mastema to keep the army from thinking normally. release as well.


    It��s supposed to cause confusion, right? I��m really looking forward to that. What kind of monsters will come out if a large-scale ubiquity occurs in Uijeongbu��.


    I must feel sorry for the Ayu soldiers. You will run wild with lust, but there will be no place to quench your lust, and you may even go crazy. It has nothing to do with me, though.


    One is a man with spiky hair.


    The frivolous man immediately stuck out his tongue and licked his lips.


    On the other hand, a woman with horns, who could be said to be completely naked, twisted her body.


    �C Wherever you want to run amok. I am very curious about what will happen to the fairy��s position because of this.

 Chapter 793

    Relife Player 793


    [Chapter 201]


    [Exodus (4)]


    The plants are in full swing.


    The shells are falling.


    It was a total mess.


    It��s difficult to block with protection magic.


    It��s hard to block all the shells even if it��s possible.


    Eunha clicked her tongue out loud.


    I clenched my fists tightly.


    Anger boiled inside.


    ��What are these lunatics doing right now!?


    the players shouted.


    It represented the feelings of Eunha.


    Although the appearance of Bang Yeon-ji, who transformed into a monster, was an unavoidable disaster.


    It was an obvious accident that the military fired shells into Uijeongbu.


    Things are becoming like before the regression.


    Why the hell did the army suddenly fire shells?


    why the hell


    Why are the troops firing shells?


    I couldn��t help but question it.


    Uijeongbu was almost completely recaptured.


    However, it was impossible for the army to move and turn Uijeongbu into a mess.


    Something is going wrong. Right now, the wrong orders have been given to the army, and this mess is happening.


    Then who gave the order?


    The galaxy cut off the falling stem and looked around.


    The players were in a panic.


    no it was madness


    Aagh!! These crazy bastards are trying to kill us!!


    What the hell are we doing wrong!?


    What the fuck are we? Or are you guys going to take our ball!!


    The fairy must have ordered it! They��re obviously trying to take the credit for recapturing Uijeongbu from the fairy government!!


    My comrade is hit by a shell and literally shattered like pieces of meat.


    The building that the players have been protecting through hard work collapses in vain.


    They cried out almost desperately, swearing at the army and at the fairies.


    shit��!!


    Just 5 minutes after the shelling started.


    The players were showing intense hostility to the fairy government.


    It was a situation where not even a seed could be eaten that there would be a mistake.


    These bastards��


    The Twelve also were enraged.


    Hyeoncheol Kang was angry when he saw that a member of the Blaze Clan had been killed by a falling shell while cutting off the stem.


    ��Everybody, get your head right! Now is not the time to figure out the situation, but the time to escape Uijeongbu somehow! Simply pack your bags and run to Hoeryong Station!


    At that time, Gu Yeon-soo of Regulus Clan Road shouted to those who were trying to surrender to their emotions.


    Gu Yeon-soo was right.


    Now was not the time to be angry.


    I had to survive somehow.


    The players decided to escape Uijeongbu following Gu Yeon-soo��s instructions.


    Move the seriously injured on a stretcher! If there are injured people nearby, help them move! Don��t try to hit the shells with magic, intercept them right before they fall!!


    Soon the commanders came to their senses.


    If they lost their reason, it could have brought about the annihilation of the platoon.


    They quickly controlled the platoon members and commanded them skillfully.


    Their leadership, a long history of players, calmed the other players down.


    Supporters should focus on treatment! The shells are blocked by Caster Ranger! Jinseo! Ariel! Mary Kim! Spread to the whole squad!


    hey! I am!?


    My brother is blocking those stems!


    At that time, Eunha raised a pillar of fire and attracted the attention of the 2nd supply platoon members.


    Thanks to this, I was able to quickly control the platoon members and give precise instructions.


    The performances of Jinseo and Ariel Kimmeri were dazzling.


    [��All of you, calm down. I hope everyone calms down and listens to me.]


    In particular, Mary Kim��s performance was outstanding.


    She sent telepathic messages to people with a clear voice.


    Even those who gave themselves up to anger.


    Even those who were in pain.


    Her voice softened his heart, and he decided to obey the control.


    What are these kids thinking?


    Like the commander, are the guys under him also brainy?


    If you have an idea, you probably know that we are in Uijeongbu.


    On the other hand, Eun-ha suppressed her anger and maintained her reason.


    Even so, the fire that was roaring inside could not be controlled.


    not to happen in this life.


    The galaxy gave the commander a firm warning.


    But this month has come.


    The process was the same as before the regression.


    As the recapture war was coming to an end and the fairy was scheduled to visit, the army suddenly mobilized a tank and came up to Hoeryong Station.


    Then, the bombardment turned the city, which the players had fought so hard to protect, into ashes.


    I want to kill them right now. It��s like a chimney, but first, I have to deal with what happens next.


    Not only did many casualties occur, but players began to openly show their antipathy toward the fairy.


    Of course, people will also leave.


    After the recapture of Uijeongbu, the fairy��s position will plummet to the bottom.


    How did I raise the status of a fairy to this point, damn it!


    The fairy��s authority was raised to the maximum.


    This would be in vain.


    The painstakingly built tower collapses in vain.


    Eunha wanted to blow off the commander��s head right away just by imagining it.


    But he couldn��t just be angry like everyone else.


    In addition, in addition to the army, there was even a flame retardant that turned into a monster.


    ����!!


    Smoke control was also a problem.


    She was floating in the air and controlling the plants.


    Plants blocked the way, so players had to take a long way back while the bombardment fell.


    If there��s anything fortunate about it��


    �C Whirik!


    The fact that the flame retardant often moved the plants to knock out the falling shells.


    Are you willing to protect Uijeongbu?


    Or is it a doctor telling you not to disturb?


    it was unknown


    But paradoxically, the plants she created were blocking the shells.


    Of course, if you��re unlucky, the shells will land elsewhere and hit the players.


    ��even so, I can��t leave < Florist > as it is.


    Yeonji Bang is trying to turn Uijeongbu into a jungle.


    It was nothing short of unfortunate for the players escaping Uijeongbu.


    Besides, she was even killing people who caught her eye.


    [This is Go Eun-sil, who has been temporarily in charge of the Clan Lord on behalf of the Myeongwang Clan Lord. Currently, Myungwang Clan is fighting against the 3rd tier monster Florist. In response, Myungwang Clan discloses information about the florist to the platoon commanders. According to what we know so far��]


    At that time, telepathy from the Myungwang Clan arrived.


    In place of the deceased Do Wan-joon, Go Eun-sil of < Guardian > seemed to be acting.


    Eun-ha listened to the information she conveyed and was lost in thought.


    It seemed that he had suppressed the mana runaway until now, but after killing < Illusion Poetry >, he could no longer suppress the mana runaway.


    That��s why it��s leaning towards the monster in the middle of the monster and the devil��


    Wings are sprouting from its back.


    Except for parts of the body that are made of plants.


    The florist had an almost human appearance.


    However, according to the Myungwang Clan��s information, it seemed that the florist was still in a state of constant transformation.


    ��Looks like I failed to become a Mine.


    Eunha quietly sighed.


    If she had kept her sanity intact, she could have been reborn as a demon.


    But she seemed to be leaning more and more towards monsters.


    The difference between monsters and mines is whether or not they use human mana as their stock.


    There was no room for compromise as long as she coveted human mana.


    had to kill


    I have to do something about the military, but��


    I have to do something about being a florist.


    Mana brings in mana.


    The corps commander summons monsters.


    If we leave her alone, Uijeongbu will be invaded by monsters again.


    So I had to make a decision.


    Eunha looked around.


    Pandora Clan members were running.


    ��From now on, some people will go with me to support the Myo Clan and subdue the florist!


    ��������!!��


    The clan members looked surprised.


    This is because it is difficult to subdue the florist when he is too busy to escape Uijeongbu.


    In addition, most of the clan members were seriously injured in a battle with Maegu and the corps commanders not too long ago.


    Eunha also knew.


    So he had to select clan members who could fight.


    Jo A-ra, Nam-hoon��s older brother, Mok Min-ho, Lee Cheon-seo, and Ariel��s twin sisters. These 7 of us should subdue the florist with me.


    The opponent is said to be in the third tier! I��ll go and help!


    Eunhyuk, you focus on treating your legs. It��s not easy to run even now.


    Ugh��


    The clan members also grasped the situation.


    They also recognized that they had to subdue the florist in order to get out of Uijeongbu.


    As a result, the clan members who were called did not object to Eunha even while biting their lips.


    On the other hand, Choi Eun-hyeok has expressed his intentions, saying that he will also step forward.


    Eunha flatly refused.


    hey! I am!?


    Parang hyung rides people who can��t move well. Subin also carries people with a broom.


    Whoa�� It��s no fun to drive around when shells fall and plants roll like this. okay.


    Couldn��t bring a lot of people.


    A lot of people were injured.


    Anyway, the other platoons were probably forming forces to subdue the florist like himself.


    As soon as he selected people to act like him, he immediately changed course. sea??h th�� novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    To this they also followed.


    Kaede, don��t overdo it and make sure your clan members are protected. Don��t try to believe in the effect of the elixir and participate in battle.


    I don��t have a bow, so I won��t be able to support you, but I will support you in other ways. And you don��t need to worry It��s cheesy so please don��t do that.


    Anyway, stubbornness��


    On the one hand, he wished for Hoshimiya Kaede��s recovery.


    She had just been cured with the elixir and regained consciousness.


    I hoped she wouldn��t overdo it.


    Soon, Eun-ha moved on without looking back.


    Kreung!


    At that time, Kang also followed.


    Knowing that he was leaving for the battlefield, Kang changed his appearance.


    A liger that has grown to the size that can carry 2-3 adults on its back.


    At Eunha��s instructions, Kang put Joara and her twin sister on her back.


    Kind of�� sad.


    what?


    And on the way to the florist.


    Jo A-ra, who was clinging to Kang��s back, suddenly said that.


    Eunha looked sideways and asked.


    A look of sadness was etched on her face.


    It��s not that < Florist > doesn��t believe in the fact that he killed the king, Clanlord, with his own hands.


    ����.


    I stabbed my lover to death with my own hands and couldn��t accept it, so it hurts my heart to run out of control like this. And I feel sorry for the King Clanlord.


    Jo Ara said in melancholy.


    While attending the academy, she received training from the Myungwang Clan.


    Since then, he has formed a relationship with Do Wan-joon and has not become < The Seed >, but he has been living like a teacher and disciple.


    In such a situation, the death of my teacher and the fact that the death was met by the hand of the lover whom the teacher missed seemed sad.


    So let��s subdue it quickly. That person won��t lose his mind and run amok and don��t know what he��s doing right now. Let��s send it Koi so that the damage doesn��t increase.


    ��yes then.


    In response, Eunha comforted Joara.


    She seemed to have made up her mind.


    She gripped Kang��s fur tightly.


    Eun-ha was relieved to see the strength in her hands.


    Transmutation


    Phoenix��s Wings


    Eventually, when the florist��s shape was clearly visible.


    Eun-ha spread her wings of flame, entrusting Min-ho Mok with instructions.


    kuh��!!


    Then the body complained of pain.


    Even the wounds that had healed seemed to have been torn apart.


    I couldn��t help it.


    Eunha endured the pain and took flight.


    In an instant, he rose to the altitude where the florist was. While


    Blast Cross


    Florist is concentrating on the Myungwang Clan members.


    Until then, hiding as much as possible and flying to the rear, the galaxy immediately launched a sword attack.


    ����!!


    The fire hit me directly.


    Plants were vulnerable to fire.


    The florist hurriedly defended, but couldn��t block all the attacks that erupted from close by.


    She couldn��t stand the shock and fell to the floor.


    ��Is that you?


    The person who hid my brother.


    Of course she didn��t die.


    She sprouted plants from the ground and used them as cushions to mitigate fall damage.


    Soon, she focused on Eunha with her sharp eyes shining.


    As she turned to her hand, the plant stem moved to catch the galaxy.


    Why are you doing this to useless people? Who do I hide?


    just do it


    Eunha snapped her fingers.


    The flames engulfed the plant and burned it.


    He swung the winter that was blooming coldly and cut off the stem.


    It��s a burden on the body, but��


    It��s so awkward to use only one sword after a long time.


    My body didn��t move like I thought.


    In addition to fighting the florist, I should also relax.


    Eunha calmed her breathing.


    ��


    That time.


    The Mana Management Organization staff who were staying in Uijeongbu also ran away busily.


    Not specialized in combat, they had to suffer great damage in the process of fleeing.


    Of course, they couldn��t see the fairies well either.


    Lim Ga-eul, this dog XXX!!!


    Bullets fall over your head.


    The staff intuition that they couldn��t avoid it and cried at the top of their voices.


    ����!!


    But before the employee is killed.


    Min Ji-ah, director of the Secret Service, created a barrier by touching the ground.


    The barrier created by transforming the ground blocked the attack of the shells.


    Wake up and evacuate quickly!! When it��s time to curse at the fairy, save the fallen people first!!


    The staff couldn��t believe they had survived.


    In response, Min Ji-ah lashed out at the employee in an annoyed tone.


    Only then did the employee, who suddenly came to his senses, start running again.


    She also kicked the ground.


    At the same time, she deflected shells and helped people escape safely.


    Besides her, people from the Secret Service helped those who were slow to adapt to the bureaucracy.


    The Secret Service, as the name suggests, was a department that carried out special missions.


    As a result, they were able to quickly respond to changes in the environment.


    Even so-.


    ��What the hell happened?


    The fact that the army moved in this way means that the fairy��s order was given.


    But the fairy is definitely not the one to give such an order?


    Even if it��s crazy, it��s a crazy order.


    Min Ji-ah couldn��t help thinking about the cause of this sadal.


    Ooh, that��s what I thought.


    Did a coup happen?


    Is that why you��re trying to kill all the players in Uijeongbu that can be of help to the Fairy?


    What a coup.


    It was a crazy idea.


    There couldn��t be.


    However, Min Ji-ah couldn��t think of anything other than that the fairy was crazy or that someone had staged a coup.


    What was happening now was completely incomprehensible.


    Which way it is��


    I have no choice but to get out of Uijeongbu and meet the military to check.


    Soon, Min Ji-ah caught the strand.


    Surviving was the priority.


    If I stayed in Uijeongbu like this, I might one day be bombarded and die.


    So, she tried her best to lead as many people as possible and get out of Uijeongbu as soon as possible.


    Meanwhile-.


    ��Ah��


    something flew from behind.


    stone?


    Min Ji-ah, who only looked forward, could not check properly.


    Something pierced her mana and aimed right at the back of her head.


    A heavy blow.


    A concussion came in an instant.


    she fell to the floor


    The people running behind her inadvertently trampled on her.


    Her vision blurred.


    Chief Min Ji-ah!! Are you okay!? please come to your senses!


    ����.


    someone lifted her up.


    < Narak > Seonwoo Hwaryeong was the director of surveillance.


    She tried to move her mouth as she held him in his arms.


    Something flew from behind.


    She tried to advise him.


    But no sound came out.


    right then-


    ��Your condition is very critical. Are there any supporters nearby!? Call me soon!


    Seonwoo Hwaryeong shouted something.


    He abruptly put something in her mouth, avoiding people��s gaze.


    The bitter taste spread.


    She instinctively recognized that what was in her mouth was poison.


    She woke up.


    She opened her eyes and glared at Seonwoo Hwaryeong.


    ��Good luck.


    But the poison spread quickly.


    Being unable to speak, she could not appeal her condition to those around her.


    Eventually, she died��


    ��Special Affairs Director Min Ji-ah! No, how in the world could this happen��.


    Being transported on a stretcher as a corpse.


    She was hit by falling artillery fire and shattered.

 Chapter 794

    Relife Player 794


    [Chapter 201]


    [Exodus (5)]


    It was a chaotic battle.


    Players struggled against the florist while the army was bombarding them.


    Where is my brother!!!


    A hero who once received national attention and mourning for defending the recapture team by burning himself.


    That hero was now transformed into a monster and was attacking the recapture team.


    And the recapture party was trying to kill the hero in order to survive.


    It couldn��t have been more ironic.


    The heroes of the 2nd Uijeongbu Recapture Corps and the heroes of the 1st Uijeongbu Recapture Corps are fighting each other.


    further-.


    ��Senior! I��m really sorry!! Caught! Hurry up and set fire!!


    Black�� I��m sorry sister.


    Those who shared memories with her were even more heartbroken.


    Myungwang Clan members couldn��t hide their complexities.


    Still, they did not back down.


    The subjugation of the florist was, above all else, something they had to do at the forefront.


    Where did you hide my brother��


    Find my brother��


    But the florist did not stand still.


    She sobbed as she brushed off the pouring magic and blocked the swords.


    Shedding tears of blood, she wandered in search of someone who no longer existed.


    Yeonji wouldn��t want to admit it either. How can I accept the fact that Clan Lord was the first person I killed when I couldn��t overcome the monster��s instinct?


    ��is that how it happened?


    That��s right, by the time we came to see it, it was already too late. Maybe�� if we had stayed there, we might have stopped Yeonji from becoming a monster.


    Myungwang Clanlord deputy.


    < Guardian > Go Eun-sil.


    Commanding the players on the frontline, she was wounded and retreated.


    After being treated by supporters from the rear, she looked at the battlefield and smiled bitterly.


    Likewise, Joara, who was in the rear, could hear the full story from her.


    Then where is the Myungwang Clanlord?


    no more turned to ashes and disappeared Now that I think about it, Clanlord probably felt sorry for Yeonji and left after giving it all. But no way�� you wouldn��t have known that Yeonji would come out like this. Considering Yeonji��s feelings for Clanlord, it��s only natural.


    ����.


    I have to go to the road wires. i can��t be here like this Rouge is something we have to get rid of and I have to see the end.


    Go Eun-sil stood up from her seat.


    Her condition was not good.


    Even so, people could not stop her as she staggered toward the front line.


    Joara just stared blankly at her back.


    How�� is there no way?


    I feel so sorry for < Florist >.


    Lovers who only stumbled upon each other.


    A heart for the other person called the result of cruelly hurting the other person.


    Although someone may have finally been saved from a long guilty conscience.


    Someone fell into guilt by the person��s sacrifice.


    Hope is far away.


    It is an end full of despair.


    Where is my brother!!!


    If the florist disappears like this.


    She will die without being freed from guilt.


    Warak


    Joara grabbed his chest.


    I didn��t like that.


    She could be sure that Do Wan-joon��s wish was not like that.


    Everyone present here must have thought so.


    That��s why-.


    ����Let��s send it well instead of the Myungwang Clanlord.


    she made up her mind


    Slowly releasing the mana in the body.


    walking to the battlefield


    ��Fantastic tune


    ��


    The florist��s ability was annoying.


    Its ability to manipulate the ground, handle plants, and fly was quite intimidating.


    But it wasn��t to the point where I couldn��t deal with it.


    It was because the Myungwang Clan as well as several platoons sent reinforcements.


    [Everyone, be careful of the flames!]


    Ariel��s telepathy.


    Eunha immediately pulled on her cloak to protect herself from the flames falling from above.


    At the same time, he protected Mok Min-ho and Yoo Nam-hoon, who were dealing with florist in the vanguard with him.


    Fire!!


    The flames devour the plants.


    The plants wriggled like snakes.


    As soon as the momentum of the flames fades, I will run to the florist.


    ��okay.��


    In the state of protecting Mok Min-ho and Yoo Nam-hoon with a cloak of flame.


    Eun-ha looked at the battlefield where the fire engulfed everything.


    Whiiing!!


    Then the headwind blew.


    The wind direction suddenly changed.


    Eunha looked up at the sky.


    Is it < The Wind Sorcerer >?


    Well, it��s a great combination if you add the ability of < Wind Sorcerer >.


    A man floating in the sky.


    < The Wind Sorcerer > Chae Seon-woo.


    Eunha knew about the man.


    In his previous life, he was a man selected as the 3rd twelfth seat instead of < Phantom Poetry >.


    And as if to prove that he has that much power��.


    ��������!!!!!


    The wind blew from all directions.


    The flames swayed violently in the direction of the wind.


    And the wind blowing like a blade was cutting everything in the flames.


    Control was phenomenal.


    The wind blowing in the area did no harm to the people.


    The wind that brushed my skin was gentle, but the wind that jumped into the flames became a cruel demon and ran amok.


    Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!


    Furthermore, the scary thing is that the wind blowing from various directions completely sealed the body of the florist.


    Stumbling to the left, she was immediately hit by the wind blowing from the right, staggering and struggling to find her balance.


    Then the wind from the front pushed her back, and then the wind from the back prevented her from falling backwards.


    It��s literally like being stuck in a prison because you can��t move an inch and have to stand still.


    Chae Seon Woo Woo Woo Woo!!


    Let��s get attacked like that a few times.


    The florist was indignant.


    She called out the name of < Wind Sorcerer > in the flames.


    The response of the man who was called was unconcerned.


    As I live, the day when I get scolded by my sister will come again.


    That was the end.


    Chae Seon-woo manipulated the stretching wind to give the players time to recover.


    On the other hand, when the wind was added to the flames, the fire spread quickly.


    ��Quaang!


    Unfortunately, however, Chae Seon-woo had to avoid the seat sooner or later.


    Because the bullets flew.


    After blocking the shells with the wind, he said that he could no longer hold on to the florist.


    After hearing the sound carried by the wind, Eunha decided to prepare for battle.


    ��Go.


    uh. huh.


    Soon the wind stopped.


    In response, the florist took care of the plants and covered the area.


    Plants that are resistant to heat are piled up in layers to block the entry and exit of oxygen.


    The momentum of the flames, which had nothing to burn, began to rapidly diminish.


    Ubo


    Cheonbo


    Cheonbo


    That moment.


    The galaxy ran straight ahead.


    Mok Min-ho and Yoo Nam-hoon followed.


    The opportunity was only now.


    Aim for the time between the florist is not yet properly prepared for the attack.


    The sword of the galaxy was engulfed in flames.


    He who reached her first swung his sword.


    Blaze Crasher


    The trail of flames falls.


    The florist was shocked to see the galaxy that had boldly broken through the dying flames.


    Her reaction was delayed.


    The flower that rose from the ground was easily cut by the sword of the galaxy.


    And the sword cut her wrist.


    With both feet on the ground, Eunha lowered her stance with her back still showing.


    It does not respond to subsequent attacks.


    Just prepare for the next attack.


    The two of them would have responded on their behalf anyway. ��Over


    the head of Eunha, who lowered her


    Diamond Blast stance.


    A silver trail passes by.


    Her face is half blown away as she rushes towards Eunha who shows her back. After


    Tyrant Paddock,


    Yoo Nam-hoon appeared behind her and lowered his sword.


    Poisoned blade.


    A blackened blade pierces her back in a straight line.


    The attack worked well.


    Her spine is severely torn, and blood splatters everywhere.


    Poison penetrates the wound.


    Deadly poison that causes corrosion endlessly corrodes inside the body and flows down the feet.


    Poison spews from a hole called a hole, and a fountain of blood and poison gushes out. Despite


    the blaze dance


    , Eunha didn��t care and rushed at her.


    Burns poison pouring down in flames.


    Even if there is poison that has not been burned, it has no effect.


    Violent Venom��s providence works and destroys the toad��s venom.


    Eun-ha moved even more boldly and attacked her.


    The irregularly moving sword repeatedly cut through her body.


    Ubo


    Blaze Dance


    A battlefield filled with flames and poison.


    It was a solo stage for Eunha.


    The galaxy that gained momentum attacked and left the spot the moment a gap was revealed.


    Then, he reappeared from somewhere and used a tactic of continuously swinging his sword.


    Ubo


    Blaze Dance


    A series of hit and run and hit and run.


    The florist couldn��t cope with the galactic pace.


    Meanwhile, her body fell apart.


    ��Kreung!!


    Just then the signal dropped.


    The kong came out.


    The phantom beast, which turned into a giant liger, immediately carried Eunha on its back and quickly left the place.


    Immediately��


    ��Quack Kwa Kwa Kwa Kwa Kwa Kwam!!


    The players launched an all-out assault.


    Bullets and magic rushed at her.


    The explosion sucked her in.


    Ah �� Ah ��


    when the explosion stops.


    What was there was something that had been a burnt-out florist.


    they wriggled


    Plant stems quickly rose from the charred shape.


    She regained her original body.


    Why why why are you doing this�� I just


    want


    Wanjun oppa .


    I couldn��t stop her regenerative powers.


    But she also seemed to be at her limit.


    she was staggering


    Accordingly, all the guardians in the avant-garde put their shields first.


    Go Eun-sil was in command of them.


    ��This is the end. Myungwang Clan prepares to send you away for your dear comrades! Raise the vanguard shield! S��arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With a thud.


    The Guardians of the Myungwang Clan responded.


    They moved forward slowly, step by step.


    Kung Kung Kung Hits


    the ground with a shield.


    The guardians who came forward scattered and surrounded the florist in a circle.


    They never took their eyes off the florist.


    Kung


    As if to watch her die.


    No, it seems like I want to reconsider.


    their eyes will bleed


    Initiate avant-garde bondage magic.


    A gathering of those who keep the underworld.


    They created the Myungwang Clan, saying that they would protect the gates of the underworld and never let their comrades die.


    That��s why he was ruthless to his enemies.


    He was infinitely merciful to his colleagues.


    He also took death seriously and was faithful to honoring the death of his colleague.


    There are only 8 S-class clans in Korea.


    Among them, the Myungwang Clan was united by the strongest bond.


    < Florist > Bang Yeon-ji, one of the founders of Myungwang Clan, a former Sublord and the 1st Twelve Chair.


    Kung


    We express our heartfelt condolences on the death of a dear comrade.


    Kung


    They are like that.


    Now they decided to kill their beloved comrade with their own hands.


    A door to the underworld that opens to enemies.


    Open for comrades.


    Myungwang Clan��s secret weapon


    The Gate of the Underworld


    People in the world called the person who guarded the gate < Guardian >.


    The sound of hitting the shield becomes a spell.


    Through the medium of the hearts of the Myungwang Clan members.


    < The Gatekeeper > A huge door appears behind Go Eun-sil.


    No no no no��


    I can��t die like this!!!


    Realize the identity of the door.


    The florist cries.


    She hastily turned around.


    she tried to run away


    The Guardians then closed the distance and eventually the door to the underworld opened. A


    giant


    iron door opens.


    A pitch-black space appears.


    attraction occurs.


    Ah ah ah��


    The underworld sucks in the florist.


    Even if she tries to escape somehow, she is gradually drawn into the underworld.


    Still struggling


    At this, Go Eun-sil recited.


    Please don��t have any more regrets.


    holding a shield and a spear.


    She ran to the florist.


    A long spear pierced her.


    Subsequently, the guardians throw spears and pierce her body.


    The Myungwang Clan members behind them also joined them.


    Ah�� No��


    Resisting the Gates of the Underworld.


    Being attacked by Myungwang Clan members.


    Can��t plant plants.


    Playback speed is not up to par.


    she was falling apart


    Still, she reached out.


    Passu��


    her feet touched the underworld.


    The regeneration of the body is denied.


    Her feet turn to ashes and disappear into the underworld.


    Wanjun Oppa��.


    My body is getting sucked in.


    The florist wept.


    please return your lover.


    she sobbed and cried.


    that moment-


    ����The


    red petals of the coldly blooming winter fluttered.


    For a moment, her gaze was taken away by the petals fluttering in front of her eyes.


    And in the fluttering petals��


    -It��s Yeonji.


    ��brother��?


    Do Wan-jun was smiling.

 Chapter 795

    Relife Player 795


    [Chapter 201]


    [Exodus (6)]


    That person.


    Myungwang Clanlord Do Wan-jun.


    Oppa oppa��


    the florist.


    No, Bang Yeon-ji stretched out her hand toward Do Wan-joon.


    I burst into tears.


    What��s even more sad is that they can��t move due to being caught up in gravity.


    I wanted to run and hug him right away.


    But she had no choice but to hold her arms open until he came over and hugged her first.


    it��s rouge


    As if Do Wan-jun understood everything.


    hugged her tightly


    Only then did Bang Yeon-ji hug Do Wan-joon and cry.


    Looks like I won��t miss it again.


    She tightened her arms.


    Where are you from?


    he wipes away tears


    Tidy up messy hair.


    She accepted his touch and sniffed like a child.


    Then he laughed.


    Sorry. Are you very late?


    no no no


    Welcome. I missed you.


    dory dory.


    She shook her head again in his arms.


    It was good to see it now.


    You don��t know how much I missed you.


    Ah��


    Then she realized.


    Then I remembered everything.


    I killed my lover


    A tear fell again.


    what��s the matter?


    Where did you kill your lover?


    hurt a lot of people


    and killed again


    She belatedly accepted what she did not want to admit.


    is it rouge? are you okay?


    She faced ��reality��.


    The person in front of her was not the person she had longed for.


    Nonetheless-.


    -No, brother.


    it��s nothing.


    She decided to indulge her fantasy.


    I thought about the lover I missed while clinging to someone I didn��t know.


    and begged for forgiveness


    begging and begging and begging


    I apologized to many people.


    ��


    I was in combat.


    At that time, Joara received telepathy.


    [This is Araara��s message. I don��t want to kill that person like this. So I want you guys to help me. More than anything, Ariel was a telepath.]


    Maybe she felt pity for the florist.


    She persuaded not only Eunha and the clan members, but also the members of the Myungwang clan.


    And her emotional appeal was accepted by Myungwang Clan members.


    This is how the current situation unfolded.


    Jo A-ra used illusion magic to make the florist see her as Do Wan-joon.


    Olfactory Disruption


    The sense of smell is one of the memory devices.


    It is associated and remembered through smell.


    Jo Ah-ra disturbed her sense of smell so that the florist could think of Do Wan-joon.


    Among the Myungwang clan members, there were people who had his belongings.


    He used his stuff as a medium. As


    a visual disturbance


    , she blurted out the florist��s eyes.


    After showing regeneration several times, she was in a state of collapse.


    As a result, her mana resistance fell, and she could not resist Joara��s magic.


    Cognitive Disruption


    Furthermore, Jo Ah-ra twisted her cognitive abilities once more.


    At the same time, her magic made memories of Do Wan-jun extracted from the heads of those present.


    Thus, the foundation of fantasy was laid.


    Lastly, Joara used Freak Sphinx��s Providence


    .


    In the meantime, the disturbed senses were amplified and properly tuned.


    So-. �C


    By tuning the four disturbances


    of the fantasy tune .


    A realistic fantasy is realized.


    The sight of four sheet music floating around creating a dreamy world seemed to make people watch an orchestra performance.


    Requiem.


    It is a memorial song for Yeonji Bang.


    Ah��


    < Requiem > Jo Ara.


    When the florist saw Jo Ara, she completely mistook her for Do Wan-joon and lost the will to fight.


    She hugged Joara tightly.


    The story is pitiful, but anyway, a monster is a monster.


    What to do if something goes wrong


    Watching the crying florist.


    People��s eyes softened.


    On the other hand, Eun-ha looked at the two with a wary look.


    If all of that is a hoax.


    If the florist tries to move to kill Joara��.


    ��Try playing nonsense with my clanmates. I won��t let you go then.


    Eunha planned to kill the florist immediately.


    But there was nothing to worry about.


    The florist just said things to Do Wan-joon in Jo A-ra��s arms.


    Most of all, she was caught by the gates of the underworld and was dying.


    At first, her feet turned to ashes and disappeared inside the door.


    Soon, her body, starting with her feet, turned to ashes and disappeared.


    ������.��


    Everyone watched.


    But the florist didn��t care about the disappearance of her body.


    Rather, he just had a conversation with Jo Ara with a bright smile on his face.


    Meanwhile-.


    ��I��m really happy to see you again.


    Her appearance has changed.


    The plant-type monster��s appearance disappeared and a human appearance appeared in its place.


    ��becoming a Mine.


    Eunha noticed her condition.


    After finding reason, she was able to control the runaway mana.


    That��s why her ears are rounded and her skin color is back to normal.


    However, the red eyes, a symbol of mana runaway, could not be helped.


    Nevertheless, the demise of the florist could not be prevented.


    Much of the mana that maintained her existence was lost in the fierce battle.


    Also, most of the remaining mana was sucked through the door.


    In the end, that��s just the difference.


    die as a monster


    Or die as a demon human.


    That person chose to die as a human at the last moment.


    Perhaps, at the last moment, her wish was strongly expressed.


    In a way, it��s a miracle


    A miracle created by oneself, not a miracle borrowed from someone else.


    People wiped their reddened eyes as they watched her disappear.


    Then her eyes turned to people.


    -I��m sorry.


    I saw ugliness.


    really sorry.


    she moved her mouth


    But the voice didn��t come through.


    This is because more than half of her body has already disappeared.


    Instead, she conveyed thoughts.


    And thank you so much.


    a florist.


    No, Yeonji Bang smiled.


    Her demise was imminent.


    ��I hope you all have happy days.


    I will sincerely pray.


    after saying that


    Lastly, Bang Yeon-ji spoke to Do Wan-joon or Jo A-ra.


    Thank you very much too.


    Ah��


    At that time, even Joa seemed to have noticed.


    Eunha was also aware of the situation.


    Bang Yeon-ji is not completely caught up in Jo A-ra��s fantasy.


    Even so, he chose to accept her fantasy and calm himself down.


    ��I wish you luck.


    Eventually, the fire pit disappeared.


    The door to the underworld closes.


    Go Eun-sil, who was guarding the gate in front of him, shed tears.


    But it didn��t make a sound.


    Representing the Clanlord, she swallowed her sorrow with great effort.


    Meanwhile-.


    ����In


    the place where the flame retardant had disappeared.


    Something fell in front of Joara.


    Even though it looks like a magic stone.


    A jewel that seems to be different from the magic stone.


    The greenish-blue jewel looked like a seed in a way.


    Just then, the jewel radiated light.


    ������!!!


    A ripple spreads around the jewel.


    People were taken aback by the green-blue waves that instantly covered the area.


    They hurriedly prepared for battle, preparing for what was to come.


    But to their concern, something else happened.


    ��uh? S~ea??h the N??elFir��.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    What is it? does this make sense?


    The bodies of those touched by the green-blue waves began to recover quickly.


    Even those who have had their bodies mutilated.


    Even those whose organs were pierced.


    Like a lie, they were recovering from their wounds and regaining their energy.


    Although the dead could not be revived, the living were receiving near-total healing.


    People couldn��t believe it even after seeing what they had been through.


    To activate the same effect as an elixir over a wide range��


    Eunha was also shocked.


    He was recovering from an injury sustained in a battle with Maegu.


    The body��s mana was also full.


    He blinked for the first time in his life.


    However, what happened after the green-blue wave passed did not stop there.


    The whole area was enveloped in greenish-blue light.


    ��Hwaaaaaaaa!!


    One by one, sprouts sprouted in areas where even a little soil was exposed.


    The buds that bloomed in the collapsed city took on vitality and sprouted green leaves.


    Growing shoots growing above the ground.


    The buds grew all at once and dyed the devastated world green.


    ������.��


    The ivy growing on the outer wall of the building.


    A sycamore growing in the middle of the boulevard.


    Colorful flowers blooming in sunny locations.


    The city that had been occupied by monsters was covered with colorful greenery.


    It was truly a wonder of nature.


    People caught the sight in their eyes and were at a loss for words.


    What the hell is this��


    is this also the power of a florist?


    It��s no joke.


    Eunha knelt down.


    He put his hand on the ground where the asphalt road was panned.


    Then he took a handful of soil and examined the quality of the soil.


    The dry soil was full of moisture.


    The dead city was coming to life.


    Eunha couldn��t believe that fact.


    One person using the magic to save a city from the dead and heal all the injured��


    is that really possible?


    Even though I saw it with my own eyes.


    I was still bewildered.


    Soon after, Eunha shook her head.


    Then, he turned his gaze to Joara, who was kneeling on the floor.


    Maybe this wouldn��t have happened if Ara hadn��t done that.


    Eunha suddenly had such an idea.


    If Joara hadn��t relieved the florist��s resentment.


    Could such a miracle have been shown?


    I don��t think so.


    ��


    People gradually found composure.


    They moved busily to check whether their comrades were alive or dead.


    are you okay? Oh Eunha


    Leave other tasks to the members of the clan.


    Eunha approached Joara.


    It was as if I had lost my mind.


    She seemed to come to her senses only when he spoke to her.


    How long are you going to sit there? can it happen


    Uh wait�� Uh�� My legs don��t seem to have any strength. It must have been because my body ran out of mana.


    Everyone else has recovered, so why are you the only one?


    I know. Um�� did you use my mana as a price for magic? how do i know that ruler.


    huh?


    get up


    ����.


    Joara was sitting on the floor.


    It seemed that she couldn��t wake up.


    In response, Eunha squatted down with her back facing her.


    You don��t have to��


    Do you think it��s possible to run with you in this situation? get up quickly


    ��huh. Then I will lift you up without hesitation. thank you.


    Joara��s hesitation was short-lived.


    She was carried on Eunha��s back.


    Eunha stood up from her seat.


    Ugh, where are you touching?


    Can��t you see He grabbed your leg. What about the hand that just went to your hip?


    mistake, mistake. I didn��t even know it was an ass.


    what do you say? Are you kidding me that my ass is flat?


    That��s what I like for free. Somehow, he said he couldn��t catch anything�� Mr. Wooi! do you really want to I��d rather have Kang on his back!


    Do you have the strength to hold Kang on his back?


    Uh��


    if you know, stay still.


    Eunha replied coldly.


    Soon, Jo Ara shut her mouth.


    He also stopped patting Eunha��s back with his weak fist.


    She buried herself in Eunha��s back as it was.


    Then he said it quietly.


    Mr. < Florist >. Apparently, he seemed to have noticed that I had used fantasy magic.


    huh.


    what does she want to say


    Eunha calmly nodded her head.


    When the posture of carrying her was disturbed, I lifted her in the air with both arms for a moment and corrected the posture.


    I think I��m still very far away. There��s something the King Clanlord told me before.


    what is that?


    It is said that realistic fantasies should disturb not only the human five senses, but also the sixth sense. But I only used illusion magic to disrupt sight, smell, and hearing.


    Still, I was real enough. Even < Florist > was fooled in an instant.


    You got caught though


    I might have had no choice but to get caught.


    uh?


    Ara, you did not act perfectly in < Phantom Poetry >. Even though it looked like < Phantom Poetry > from the outside, you couldn��t act out the details. ����.


    It may have created a sense of dissonance in the fantasy by causing cognitive dissonance. Maybe it��s like that? Yeah�� maybe not.


    and.


    and?


    This is < Florist > who had to stay here alone for 14 years and wait for < Phantom Poetry > alone. But I don��t think he could have recognized The Vision.


    Ah��


    < Florist > Yeonji Bang has disappeared.


    There was no way to know her heart.


    So it was up to the living to interpret her mind.


    Eun-ha told Jo A-ra, who was depressed about her skills.


    She seemed to agree.


    Abstract things are easy to deal with. But the specifics are hard to deal with. In particular, it is even more difficult to use fantasy magic on someone who knows the specifics well.


    Yeah�� that��s right. So, you have to be more diligent. I��m still far


    yes you are still far away


    what? Pretend to be comforting and suddenly come out like this?


    I guess I��m still too far huh? what?


    I thought < Florist > would end up becoming a monster and die. But he was much stronger than I thought.


    To be honest.


    Eunha wanted to pay homage to Yeonji Bang from < Florist >.


    He was the owner of great mental powers.


    A person who overcame the instincts of a monster and chose to be human in the end.


    I thought it was not a human victory.


    Was he really able to do that?


    The galaxy was unknown.


    right then-


    ��It��s okay. you are very strong


    ����.


    I��ve never seen anyone as strong as Eunha in my life. So don��t be intimidated.


    I wasn��t intimidated. But thank you.


    Joara hugged him by the neck.


    Even so, I didn��t feel any power.


    Eunha smiled as she corrected her posture.


    Oh, so, how can I do this?


    Like what?


    What < Florist > left behind.


    Soon, she showed the jewel in her hand to Eunha.


    Even if you use that much power.


    The jewel still had a brilliant light.

 Chapter 796

    Relife Player 796


    [Chapter 201]


    [Exodus (7)]


    The jewel in Joara��s hand.


    The greenish-blue gem that looked like a seed was something he had never seen before.


    What is this?


    Even if I try to recall the memories before the return.


    Information about the loot in front of him did not come to mind.


    That jewel was something that had never been found in this world.


    It is neither a magic stone nor a skill stone.


    However, it is far from the core stone that makes the dungeon��


    Eunha carefully examined the jewel.


    Basically, magic stones emit blue light and skill stones emit yellow light.


    Also, both the magic stone and the skill stone had bumpy corners like a stone that fell on the side of the road.


    It resembles an unrefined gem.


    However, the one in Joara��s hand was blue, close to green.


    Among the loot with a similar color was the core stone of the dungeon.


    The magic stone held by the dungeon��s boss monster was created under the influence of the dungeon.


    But it also had bumpy corners like an unrefined gem.


    In comparison, what about the jewel in Joara��s hand?


    It is well smelted.


    The gloss is nice too.


    Corners curved.


    A jewel in the form of an oval.


    The idea of reminiscent of a seed also came from the shape of the jewel.


    Anyway, the jewel was neither a magic stone, nor a skill stone, nor a core stone.


    Is it a soul stone?


    But it��s a little different from that��


    On the other hand, Eun-ha also thought of the soul stone that Mine had in her body.


    The shape of the soul stone was a perfect sphere.


    The color was clear and blue.


    However, if this jewel and the soul stone have the same parts��


    ����The light moves from time to time as if it were alive.


    That was it.


    The brilliance within the jewel moved from time to time.


    It was as if he was saying he was alive.


    ��How should I do this? It��s from < Florist >-sama, so it��s better to give it to Myungwang Clan, right?


    Then Joara asked.


    Eun-ha, who was lost in thought, came to her senses at those words.


    ��yes let��s do it


    A gem of which nothing has been revealed.


    Eunha coveted that jewel.


    Still, I couldn��t help it.


    In principle, spoils obtained through raids in Uijeongbu were distributed according to public value.


    However, considering the relationship between < Florist >, < Phantom Poetry >, and the Myungwang Clan, it would be appropriate to make concessions.


    Everyone who participated in this raid was probably going to give the reward to the Myungwang Clan.


    So Eunha was about to give up��


    ��Thank you for coming to support me. Take that to Pandora Clan.


    yes?


    rectify the situation.


    < Chief of the Gate > Go Eun-sil approached.


    Replacing the great king Clanlord, she decided to hand over ownership of the jewel to him.


    Eunha was puzzled.


    Then, Ko Eun-sil smiled bitterly.


    If < Requiem > hadn��t helped, Yeonji would probably have died resenting us. That wouldn��t have been possible for Yeonji, me, or our clanmates.


    ������.��


    So I��ll give it to you as a token of thanks. < Requiem > Joara player. Thank you very much. If it��s time later, eat together with me. I��ll live. Ah�� no! I didn��t do much. So keep your head up. And�� if you buy it, I��ll eat it deliciously. I will expect. but huh? < Requiem >?


    I like it because it��s free rice��.


    Write it.


    So it was Joara.


    Go Eun-sil bowed her head deeply.


    Joara waved her hand while riding on Eunha��s back.


    Soon Eun-sil Go raised her head.


    She turned her gaze to Eunha.


    And the Pandora Clan Lord.


    yes.


    It��s difficult to say this out of the blue after giving thanks�� but I have a favor to ask of you. Please speak. It��s uncomfortable for us to just receive this.


    Myungwang Clanlord deputy.


    Perhaps she would officially become a Clanlord if she returned to Seoul, if nothing special happened.


    So she would have had to think about what was next, not now.


    In a way, it can be said that the reason Ko Eun-sil gave up her jewelry as a token of gratitude was to erase her debt.


    Sure enough, Go Eun-sil had the future in mind.


    ��The current situation is not very good, so I don��t know what will happen, but�� Maybe after the recapture war, a new twelfth seat will be selected along with the Uijeongbu revival work.


    ����.


    At that time, I hope that the Pandora Clanlord will support the < Wind Sorcerer > Seonwoo Chae as the Twelve Seat to replace our Clanlord.


    < Fantasy > Do Wan-joon is dead.


    In other words, the Ranger��s seat among the Twelve Seats had become vacant.


    As the Myungwang Clan, they want to regain their lost position.


    Is there a Twelve Seat in the clan or not?


    With that, the ranks of the clan are divided.


    Ko Eun-sil, as the deputy of the Myeongwang Clanlord, never wanted to see the clan��s status decline.


    Yes, I like it.


    Eunha readily agreed to this.


    If it was < Wind Sorcerer >��s skill, I knew it well.


    It was enough to become the twelfth seat.


    Of course, his personality was ambiguous.


    Unwieldy, lazy, light-as-the-wind player.


    But because of its free-spirited nature.


    In his previous life, < The Wind Sorcerer > did not join the faction that favored or opposed the fairy.


    If you find a ranger that can replace < Wind Sorcerer >, you��ll find one.


    But it��s hard to judge what kind of person he might be and what ulterior motives he may be harboring.


    Although it is tricky to deal with.


    At least it didn��t bite the owner.


    The galaxy was content with that.


    In addition, Myungwang Clan was sponsored by Hana Group, where Yoo Do-jun was located.


    to strengthen their influence.


    Eunha had to give strength to those who were her allies.


    ��Thank you. I hope to continue to have a good relationship with Pandora Clanlord.


    yes me too


    On the battlefield still running out of shells.


    Pandora Clan and Myungwang Clan formed an implicit alliance.


    ��


    As soon as the situation is over.


    Eunha and the players moved their feet to get out of Uijeongbu.


    There were no obstacles to moving.


    The giant plant blocking the road had long since disappeared.


    The wounds of those who were wounded in battle or wounded by shells were all cured.


    Thanks to that, the marching speed was fast.


    further-.


    ��The shells stopped falling.


    Did the people who went first stop it?


    At some point, the shelling stopped.


    The sound of gunfire disappeared.


    Eunha roughly grasped the situation.


    Then I found Mok Min-ho.


    It��s Minho.


    why?


    I��ll go first. Ara, you carry me instead.


    We can go together, but why?


    I thought there might have been a riot.


    Ah��. ok. I��ll take the clan members under my command.


    yes please


    in a previous life.


    Angered by the army��s shelling, the people started a massacre against the soldiers.


    The situation escalated out of control.


    In the end, they even killed the commander who ordered the bombardment.


    What happened after that was��


    ����Fairy, you won��t be able to just let this happen. Not only the people here, but the entire nation will not be able to go over it this time!!��


    ������.��


    ��The fairy gave the wrong instructions and many people died. And Uijeongbu was devastated like that!! Even if others don��t, I will definitely hold the fairy responsible for this. You know that.��


    ����sorry. I��m really sorry. You have no face.��


    There was no worst.


    Of course, Lim Ga-eul even arrived at Hoeryong Station at that time.


    The enraged players spat out all sorts of harsh words at Lim Ga-eul.


    Hwaryeong Seonwoo, who killed the commander, condemned such a fairy on behalf of the players.


    In the end, the fairy bowed her head and apologized in front of everyone.


    The fairy��s authority plummeted to the bottom.


    Player support has gone.


    The mana management organization called the result of being separated from the fairy��s authority.


    shit.


    It shouldn��t be like that again��.


    I couldn��t let it be like that in this life.


    I barely came this far.


    The position of the fairy was kept fairly stable.


    It was a change he had made so far.


    However, because of this incident, everything he had built could collapse.


    I couldn��t leave it like that.


    He entrusted Jo Ara to Mok Min-ho and sped up to Hoeryong Station.


    ��Damn it.


    But when I arrived at Hoeryong Station.


    Eun-ha realized that she was late.


    The bulletproof hat fell to the floor.


    There were traces of blood everywhere.


    The players couldn��t win and fought fiercely with the soldiers.


    There was no way the soldiers would be able to overcome them who had gone through all kinds of real battles.


    ������.��


    As evidence of that, they were surrounded by players and tied up.


    Both men and women, their clothes were stripped and their hands and feet were tied together, showing the image of a defeated soldier.


    ����It��s the Pandora Clan Lord.


    It��s < Crimson Zone >. was alive


    But why did Pandora Clanlord come here alone?


    The galaxy walked towards them.


    The players recognized him.


    they get out of the way


    The naked soldiers who had been tied up raised their heads.


    please save me


    There seemed to be a look of desperation in the soldiers�� eyes.


    Eunha ignored their gaze.


    I found my clanmates.


    ��It��s Eunha.


    sister. What about the kids?


    Soon after, the galaxy found Pandora Clan members.


    Among them, Ryu Yeon-hwa approached first.


    There was a look of relief on her face.


    I felt like I was worried about myself.


    But it wasn��t the atmosphere to chat with each other.


    Eun-ha first asked about the life and death of the clan members.


    Everyone is safe. All the injured people got better after being exposed to the light from Uijeongbu a while ago.


    okay? I��m glad. So, is everyone else better than us?


    Yeah everyone else is fine too. So�� Fortunately, the damage is minimal.


    Although there are a few deaths. S��arch* The n?vel_Fire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The number of injured is 0.


    At least Eunha heard the good news.


    However, as the players were cured, the riot seemed to intensify.


    she pointed to one side.


    Whoa��


    the players were shouting at them, pointing their guns at them.


    Although I didn��t pull the trigger.


    They were assaulting the soldiers in the process of arresting them, as if their resentment was not resolved.


    Clan navigators do write down the names of those who rioted to the point of rioting. But��


    even if I punished him for this later, it wouldn��t have much of an effect.


    This was Uijeongbu.


    It was no different from the exhibition situation.


    The justification was with the players.


    In fact, there would be no other means of reproving them.


    Where has Changjin hyung gone? Oh Changjin�� there it comes


    ����.


    Eunha turned her head.


    with some players.


    Han Chang-jin was walking.


    And behind them the commander was being dragged with his hands tied.


    The galaxy headed straight for him.


    Changjin hyung.


    oh eunha


    They recognized the galaxy.


    They stopped in the middle of people watching.


    Eunha looked down at the commander who was bending down.


    Hehehehehehe��.


    It was like this when I found it.


    The face was swollen.


    A few teeth were also missing.


    Eun-ha looked up at herself and was at a loss for words when she saw the commander giggling.


    Stygian Eye


    Phantom Eye


    Commander��s mental state was abnormal.


    It��s like my mind has been destroyed.


    Eun-ha immediately activated the brainwashing magic and probed the commander��s mental state.


    Then he frowned.


    who made this?


    Someone brainwashed the commander.


    And it destroys the mind.


    so others don��t figure it out.


    All of this is a fairy��


    Then the commander tried to say something.


    Eunha quickly stretched out her hand.


    The commander��s mouth was closed.


    How many people have heard this?


    There are only us. We caught the Commander first before anyone else could do anything to him.


    good job.


    Eun-ha looked at the faces of the people next to Han Chang-jin.


    Everyone was familiar with it.


    Among them was Dominic.


    All of them acted as satellite clans of Clan Pandora.


    was an ally


    Forget what you just heard. It��s because this guy was brainwashed.


    yes i know it Clan Road. Who would believe that?


    Dominic replied.


    It is to know that the commander has been brainwashed by someone and his mind has been destroyed.


    However, the people of the world did not have the jaw to accept it as it is.


    One might think that the Commander may have destroyed his own mind to hide the information.


    So I shouldn��t have given any misunderstanding itself.


    On the one hand-.


    ��That bastard killed my friend!


    Yay!! Where are you holding your head stiff!? Don��t bow!?


    Kill! Kill! Kill!


    ������.��


    The emotions of the players intensified.


    they raised their voices


    Everyone glared at the commander.


    ��How did this happen? Explain why you gave such an order right away!!!


    In such a situation, Seonwoo Hwaryeong of < Narak > stepped forward.


    He questioned the commander.


    Hehehehehehe��


    The commander laughed like a maniac.


    Seonwoo Hwaryeong saw the commander��s condition and was indignant.


    Is this something to laugh about now!? What the hell do you mean by doing this! who told you to do it Tell me who told you to do it!!


    Seonwoo Hwaryeong continues to question.


    The commander laughs.


    Then he opened his mouth again.


    Stand, stand, stand��.


    Pandora Clan Lord. let go of that hand Pandora Clanlord: I know you mean it, but now is not the time to be beating this guy. The first step is to find out who ordered this by asking everything.


    ����.


    Eunha tightened both of the commander��s cheeks with her hands.


    Then Seonwoo Hwaryeong cursed Eunha.


    Maybe it��s good��


    But Eunha didn��t even hear Seonwoo Hwaryeong��s voice.


    I was just thinking about how to solve the ��problem�� in front of me.


    Eunha was lost in thought.


    Kill! Kill! Kill!


    Kill that bastard!!


    You guys get it, you guys get it too. You guys should try it too, you bastards!!!


    I heard the anger of the players.


    I could feel their warm eyes.


    They were calling for a decision.


    If you do something wrong, they may all turn their backs on you.


    The public sentiment followed him.


    But this time, I didn��t know what it would be like.


    Save the commander or kill him.


    It was a situation where people could leave with one choice.


    Ironically, in my previous life, if < Nara > was in a position to make decisions as the representative of the players��.


    ��Am I now in a position where I have to make a decision?


    Eunha smiled bitterly.


    Now I have a new awareness.


    He climbed too high.


    To the point where even the slightest mistake could cause it to fall to the ground and be shattered.


    Besides, the floor was full of knives.


    It was a sword of power.


    The knives on the floor were ready to stab themselves at any moment.


    It was in such a precarious state.


    Nonetheless-.


    -You shouldn��t be afraid here.


    he will rise higher


    to get what you want.


    Even if I get stabbed by that knife.


    I will never hesitate.


    That��s why-.


    ��You don��t have to ask everything. Because I listened carefully.


    ������!!!��


    Deng Gang.


    Eun-ha cut the commander��s throat.


    I put a knife in my dying chest.


    ��


    Recapture of Uijeongbu is almost complete.


    Lim Ga-eul heard the news he had been waiting for and immediately headed for Uijeongbu.


    ��What? Say it again.


    Fairy, that��s��


    Say it straight.


    ��Except for our platoon, all troops went up to Uijeongbu.


    By the way, beyond the barrier of Dobong Station.


    Lim Ga-eul, who was trying to spend the day at Mangwolsa Station, heard a thunderous sound.


    troops moved.


    Even the tanks that were supposed to be stationed at Mangwolsa Station went up to Uijeongbu.


    nope that��s never gonna happen


    What the hell is this!


    Lim Ga-eul lost his mind in an instant.


    The army is moving at its own pace.


    What does that mean?


    By the way, if you want to hear from the player��


    ��I ordered it?


    Yes��. We also thought it was a bit strange, but the commander and the commander all said that it was an order given by a fairy like crazy people�� ������


    ��


    It was really nonsense.


    No such order was ever given.


    Lim Ga-eul could not suppress his emotions and blushed.


    I was short of breath.


    It was the first time that she had been inaugurated as a fairy and had experienced such an outrageous thing.


    However, it was not the time to shed tears, saying that it was unfair.


    Go up to Uijeongbu right now! You must drop all your baggage and go up to Uijeongbu to stop the army!


    ��yes!!��


    All in all, the radio didn��t work.


    There was a thick layer of mana around.


    Telepathy also didn��t work because it was far away.


    So Lim Ga-eul and his attendants took the fastest route.


    While in the arms of escort Park Sang-jin.


    She headed for Hoeryong Station, passing through a forest that was as dense as a jungle and occasionally haunted by monsters.


    And when she arrived��


    ��Ah��


    everything was over.


    She witnessed the devastation.


    The players were dragging the tied-up soldiers somewhere and clearing their bodies.


    it��s a fairy


    why did you come now?


    crazy X.


    What kind of fairy is a fairy? she��s a bad girl


    ������.��


    Around that time, the players looked at her and sent cold glances.


    The players were sharp.


    Lim Ga-eul had to recoil and rely on Park Sang-jin��s momentum.


    Fairy�� No Autumn. are you okay?


    What should I do��


    Lim Ga-eul��s body trembled.


    Unlike usual, he couldn��t hide his emotions and walked staggeringly.


    In an atmosphere of hostility towards him, he could not walk confidently as usual.


    It was ridiculous.


    Even so��


    ��You have to endure it.


    Lim Ga-eul gave strength to his hand.


    She decided to find someone who would direct the players as calmly as possible and who seemed to have their emotions sorted out.


    Fortunately, the opponent moved first.


    You came at the right time.


    Ah��


    Pandora Clan Lord Noh Eun-ha.


    There were also players commanding other platoons beside him.


    They gave off a vicious aura.


    He had no respect for the fairy.


    But Lim Ga-eul couldn��t say anything to them.


    he was a sinner


    It was then.


    ��Something suddenly


    fell at his feet.


    Lim Ga-eul looked down at it.


    ����.


    It was the commander��s head.


    He was looking up at her with his eyes wide open.


    Lim Ga-eul was stunned for a moment.


    If Park Sang-jin hadn��t supported him from behind, he would have fallen to the floor.


    On the other hand, let��s be surprised that much��.


    ��As expected, they solved it among themselves.


    On the contrary, the emotions subsided.


    Lim Ga-eul managed to find her composure and looked at Noh Eun-ha, who threw her head at her.


    he was walking


    Before long-.


    ��All the rebels have been suppressed.


    ����.


    They said nonsense and planned a coup. So I decapitated the commander.


    Noh Eun-ha bent her knees.


    He pulled the commander��s hair up and showed it to her.


    Im Ga-eul��s eyes widened.


    Soon there was only one thing she could say to Eunha.


    ��Thank you for your hard work. And really�� sorry to all of you.


    Lim Ga-eul also bent his knees.


    She bowed her head deeply.


    Your authority is falling to the ground.


    Conversely, despite knowing that Noh Eun-ha��s authority would rise.


    At that time, I had no choice but to do so.


    that was the best

 Chapter 797

    Relife Player 797


    [Chapter 202]


    [Monarch��s Foundation]


    The 2nd Uijeongbu recapture war has ended.


    The recapture that people have been waiting for for decades has been successfully completed.


    Furthermore, the recapture team achieved the achievement of pacifying not only Uijeongbu but also northern Gyeonggi Province.


    Nonetheless-.


    ��It��s all the hard work of the players. Then what the hell did the fairy do? Is it the end of activating Cocoon? oops


    Public opinion was not very good.


    People were interested in something other than the success of recapturing Uijeongbu. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Army shelling of Uijeongbu.


    Players who returned from Uijeongbu spoke angrily to reporters waiting in front of the wall.


    -The army!! attacked us! We tried to destroy Uijeongbu, which we recaptured at the cost of our comrades!!


    They said that they were greedy for achievements and tried to steal our achievements!


    They tried to kill us and cover up!!


    The fairy government��s control of the media did not work.


    People were watching with interest the direction of the recapture of Uijeongbu.


    In the end, their emotional outpourings were reported nationally.


    People were in great shock.


    So did the fairy order the army to destroy Uijeongbu? Are you telling me to deal with the players again? It��s a complete earthworm. Did the players think their job was done? Is that what Narat will do?


    This is why people in the country can��t be trusted! We don��t think about making ordinary people like us live well, but we are always thinking about living well first!


    No, they care about us too. It��s just that they live well first and then take care of us.


    Bigger than the Seoul disaster.


    People condemned the fairy.


    Immediately after, objective circumstances are reported, and it is revealed that the military bombardment was not the fairy��s order, but the commander��s coup plot.


    It is revealed that the fairy bowed her head and apologized to the players.


    Public opinion has gotten a little better.


    The military staged a coup!? Are you telling me to believe that now!?


    Ok, fine! Let��s pretend it was a coup! But the military plotted a coup, but no one in the government knew!? Right now, the fairy is no different from admitting that she couldn��t properly control the things under her!


    Haya! come down! stop!


    No more troops! What use is an army in this world! Security can be maintained by the police, and monsters can be killed by the players!! everyone!! We must disband the army to prevent this from happening again!! Is it still necessary to pour the blood of the common people into an army that sells land with taxes!?


    ��Right!! Right!!��


    The power to protect from monsters is something we need to have ourselves! The army must be disbanded!


    Leave more power to the players!!


    Allow civilians to own private soldiers!!


    It was a mess.


    People of all kinds came out to Gwanghwamun and staged protests.


    Armed conflicts were also erupted by angry people.


    disband the army


    More power to players.


    Protesters chanted two slogans.


    That was the public sentiment.


    Public sentiment grew to such a size that even the fairy government could not help it.


    Meanwhile, there was one more slogan that came out steadily, although smaller than the two slogans.


    < Cardinal > as the ruler of this country!!


    < Cardinal > Noh Eun-ha.


    Crimson or most important.


    It was his new nickname.


    The contribution he made this time was great.


    Subdue the 3rd tier Overrank Goesini.


    Subjugate the cobalt knight of the same hierarchy.


    < Florist > Salvation of Bangyeonji.


    Finally-.


    ��The Pandora Clanlord��s move is really cool!? How do you blow the commander��s head off there?


    what about after that? He said he threw the commander��s head at his feet while looking down at the fairy from above?


    < Cardinal > was before < Crimson Wings >, and before that it was definitely < The Don''t Sweep It Up >. Just like the name, it��s very exciting.


    simulated a military coup.


    The commander��s summary execution.


    As a result, Eunha acquired the nickname < Guillotine > in this recapture battle.


    It was in a state of backing up the public sentiment of the people and players.


    The momentum was about to pierce the sky.


    ��


    The Mana Management Organization Headquarters a few days after the 2nd Uijeongbu Recapture War ended.


    On this day, the meeting room was attended by high-ranking officials, including a fairy.


    ������.��


    And across from them, the player representatives were sitting.


    < Cardinal > Noh Eun-ha.


    Regulus Clan Lord Gu Yeon-soo.


    Myeongwang Clan Road Deputy Go Eun-sil, etc.


    In addition, all players who had the authority to command a platoon during the recapture of Uijeongbu were present.


    The curious thing is that Seonwoo Hwaryeong, director of the Mana Management Organization��s monitoring bureau, was also sitting side by side with them.


    ��This time, we need to clearly examine the right and wrong. As a defender of the interests of the players, I absolutely cannot sit idly by.


    As Seonwoo Hwaryeong said right away.


    The mana management device was the fairy��s shield and sword.


    At the same time, it was a flag that took the lead in protecting the rights and interests of players.


    So, the reason Seonwoo Hwaryeong attended was not so strange.


    As many as 45 people lost their lives in the army shelling! If < Florist > hadn��t activated the magic that cured people, the damage would have been greater than this.


    ������.��


    On this day, Minister Baek Seo-jin of the Mana Management Organization did not attend the meeting.


    The nominal reason was deteriorating health.


    In fact, it was because even the minister of the mana management organization could not side with the players.


    The ideal role of the mana management organization was the coordinator of the fairy and the player.


    But the situation was very serious.


    However, I couldn��t express extreme support for either side.


    Therefore, Baek Seo-jin had to compromise and took a policy of reducing the authority of the fairy as much as possible.


    Fairy, don��t keep your mouth shut and say something.


    It was a good opportunity for Seonwoo Hwaryeong.


    It was because there was no need to notice Baek Seo-jin.


    Besides, the cause was with him.


    He argued with the officials on the fairy side more zealously than anyone else in the table.


    ������.��


    The fairy and the officials on the fairy��s side.


    No one opened their mouths.


    It was for the best for them.


    Whatever they said would be an excuse.


    Moreover, they themselves felt as if they had been struck by lightning in the dry sky.


    fairy


    ��yes.


    According to reports, the commander who ordered the bombardment testified that he had received orders from a fairy. All of the officer-level commanders under the commander said the same thing.


    ����.


    Do you really not know?


    ��sorry.


    Seonwoo Hwaryeong pointed out the fairy Lim Ga-eul and said in a reproachful tone.


    Lim Ga-eul shook his head.


    In a matter of days, she was very emaciated.


    On this day, she didn��t wear makeup and didn��t wear a red outfit that meant she wouldn��t bend to anyone.


    It was just the appearance of a powerless leader.


    That��s how her authority fell to the bottom.


    Now, the fairy has admitted her incompetence in front of us. Do you really not know?


    ��I really want to answer if I can. But I really didn��t know. I��ve never given an order like that to the army.


    I checked the phone history of the fairy and found out that the army called the commander before going up to Hoeryong Station. ����.


    Isn��t that what you ordered at this time?


    The reason I called the commander that day was to tell him that he would be arriving at Mangwol Ministry in the afternoon.


    well.


    ��you don��t believe me?


    Can you trust the fairy?


    ����.


    Seonwoo Hwaryeong zealously represented the players�� position.


    Each time, Lim Ga-eul could not refute.


    Even after that, Hwaryeong Seonwoo pointed out Gaeul Lim among the people and spoke to her.


    Lim Ga-eul could not refute.


    All the bureaucrats around her pretended not to know Lim Ga-eul��s situation in order not to take responsibility.


    right then-


    -Please stop.


    ������.��


    Eunha, who had been silent for a while, cut off Seonwoo Hwaryeong��s words.


    The eyes of the crowd turned to him.


    He had a face that looked uncomfortable.


    I heard from the commander. Receiving the fairy��s order was just a justification to mobilize the soldiers.


    ������.��


    The Commander himself made it up. But I don��t know why the fairy is trying to blame the fairy for something she didn��t do.


    Pandora Clan Lord. Do you really think that makes sense? If it was a coup, there should have been traces of preparation in advance. However, a search of the commander��s house yielded nothing. Looking at the circumstances at the time, it can be inferred that the artillery bombardment by the military was hasty.


    It must have been a hasty coup. And think with common sense. What the hell is the reason for the fairy to order the bombardment of Uijeongbu?


    Nor is it common sense. And I think the Pandora Clanlord is also at fault. is it my fault? what is it


    Why did you kill the Commander? Didn��t it prevent me from conducting an investigation properly thanks to that? In fact, the Pandora Clanlord, who gave in to his emotions and made mistakes, must also be held accountable. You know that.


    Then Seonwoo Hwaryeong replied.


    Eunha listened to him and tapped the table with her hand.


    No one intervened in the conversation between the two.


    no i couldn��t


    The person with the most power right now is��.


    ��Can the surveillance director ask? Does the Superintendent have jurisdiction?


    ����.


    If you were going to say that, you should have said it when I killed the commander. If you watched and tolerated it, why are you saying something different now?


    ������.��


    < Cardinal > Noh Eun-ha.


    None of the people in this room disobeyed him.


    People followed him.


    There was support from the players.


    It even had the justification of suppressing a coup.


    Seonwoo Hwaryeong was in no position to protest against him.


    That��s why-.


    -Miss Fairy.


    ��your Pandora Clanlord.


    It wasn��t the fairies who decided the direction of this meeting.


    It was old.


    Eunha called her.


    She lifted her head helplessly.


    -Please disband the army. We don��t need an army anymore. Everyone is hoping for it. �� yes. I will disband the army. We will also provide ample compensation to the soldiers and players who suffered damage due to incorrect orders.


    Lim Ga-eul could not refuse.


    She accepted Eunha��s opinion.


    Even after that, the meeting was held according to the words of the galaxy.


    Starting from this meeting, the power structure of Lim Ga-eul and Noh Eun-ha changed.


    ������.��


    Meanwhile, the army was disbanded.


    People who heard the news cheered.


    It was the first time since the military was disbanded at the time of < Destruction at the End of the Century >.


    Few people remember those days.


    People who did not know that time welcomed the opening of a new era.


    With the dissolution of the army as a starting point, people claiming to be monarchs appeared from all over the world, not knowing that the era of kings and wives had begun.


    However, what is different from that time is that the foundation was prepared for only one monarch.


    ��


    Disband the army.


    There was no better way.


    The country was going crazy.


    People were hoping for that.


    this was the best


    If I stayed more still there, I would have been able to use the dump that Lim Ga-eul gave instructions to the army.


    If the military had not been disbanded, it would have left a lifelong stain on Lim Ga-eul��s political life.


    So, Eun-ha asked Lim Ga-eul to disband the army.


    Lim Ga-eul agreed.


    The two thought there was no other way.


    But I never thought I would be called to disband the army��


    On the other hand, Eunha felt bitter.


    Before returning, these were the words that Hwaryeong Seonwoo spoke to the fairy as a representative.


    However, in this life, he never imagined that he would speak in a position that puts pressure on the fairy.


    Still, I had to do it myself.


    Only then could it end at the line of disbanding the army.


    If Seonwoo Hwaryeong spoke as the representative, he would have demanded more responsibility from the fairy.


    ��Head hurts. I haven��t been able to sleep properly lately because of this.


    Soon, Eunha frowned.


    After coming back from Uijeongbu, I was walking around unable to rest properly.


    Many people have found the galaxy.


    The distribution of compensation for the recapture of Uijeongbu also had to be considered.


    Other than that, there wasn��t just one or two things to worry about.


    For example-.


    ��To hear that Director of Special Affairs Min Ji-ah died. How does this flow the same way as before the regression?


    If things seem to go well, they go badly.


    Min Ji-ah, director of the Mana Management Organization��s special affairs bureau.


    The director Lim Ga-eul trusted the most among the seven directors died.


    It is said that he was killed by a bullet.


    I couldn��t even find all the bodies.


    There was no luck or support.


    Anyway, it was a situation where Min Ji-ah had to fill the vacancy.


    The chief of special affairs is, if you have to put it into words, a striker. The department where the strongest people in the mana management organization are deployed.


    The department with a strong influence in the Mana Management Organization could be called the Intelligence Bureau, Surveillance Bureau, and Control Bureau.


    The Special Bureau could not be ignored.


    Dispatched on a special mission, they were mostly made up of strong mana management organizations.


    Ga-eul Lim had to choose someone who was on his side as the new head of the special affairs bureau.


    That��s a real problem.


    In the current situation, who would give clear support to the fairy?


    Eunha clicked her tongue.


    The mana management mechanism was shaking.


    Baekseo faction and Seonwoo Hwaryeong faction.


    It was so divided.


    The ship is rocking, so people are rolling their heads about which side to stick to.


    He had no loyalty to the fairy.


    It was difficult to pick someone new in such a situation.


    In fact, the person who became the head of the special affairs bureau in the previous life was not very friendly to the fairy.


    Why did this happen?


    Eunha left the mana management organization.


    Only a sigh came out.


    The military bombardment was eventually concluded to be a coup by the commander-in-chief.


    The case was closed undetermined.


    So it was heartbreaking.


    Someone brainwashed the commander.


    The skill of interfering with the mind is not a joke.


    Eunha recalled her memory.


    After returning to Seoul from Uijeongbu.


    Like the commander, the galaxy investigated the mentally collapsed soldiers.


    Their minds were so broken that they couldn��t even find a clue.


    In other words, the main culprit is the owner of the ability to have a good understanding of brainwashing magic.


    So far, such a person��.


    ��Is it Armageddon?


    I only knew one person.


    Armageddon.


    A demon who has reached the extreme of magic science.


    He sneaked into the army and brainwashed the commander. That��s how the bombardment was directed��.


    A very small possibility.


    But it wasn��t impossible.


    So it was even more frustrating.


    If this really is about Armageddon��.


    ��Even before the return, Armageddon and Exorcism were active a long time ago.


    in a previous life.


    It is as if he has been caught up in the trickery of one person for a long time.


    He died without even knowing it.


    it was so infuriating


    On the one hand, Eunha thought.


    ��Perhaps < Narak > and Armageddon are linked��


    Seonwu Hwaryeong��s actions were suspicious.


    His actions have gone too far.


    Moreover, Eun-ha had memories of him becoming one of Ha Baek-ryun��s political enemies in his previous life.


    If, as expected, Seonwoo Hwaryeong is a companion to Armageddon��.


    ��You might have to think that the darkness has been taken over by him.


    You never know if all the information flowing into the darkness is being watched by Armageddon.


    A home you don��t want to think about.


    But the circumstances were saying that the likelihood was high.


    Eunha squeezed her hand tightly.


    ����.


    Five years after graduating from the academy.


    I��ve been thinking a lot during this time.


    I guess it��s time to make a decision.


    ��


    That night.


    Eunha went into her room after taking a bath.


    A house between Yongsan-gu and Jung-gu.


    People living in a three-story house were basically using the room alone.


    I didn��t have to tell you why.


    When will this work out��. I have to go to bed early today. I��m so tired of using my head.


    He takes turns sleeping with his wife.


    But a day like today was difficult.


    No, not just today.


    After returning from Uijeongbu, Eun-ha was almost alone in her room.


    It was because I had a lot to think about and because I came home late.


    It was the same on this day.


    Eun-ha said that she would sleep alone and went into her room.


    By the way-


    -Are you here?


    Oh are you here? Are you tired?


    Why are you��


    Han Seo-hyun and Lee Yu-jeong.


    The two were welcoming Eunha in pajamas.


    Eunha entered the room and blinked her eyes blankly.


    Either way, the two wives tapped the bed with their hands.


    I��m going to massage your legs when you come. Are you tired from working so hard these days?


    That��s right. Come here, Eunha. we��ll hold you After kneading, the fatigue will be relieved to some extent.


    Since I haven��t been with you for a while, can��t we call ourselves a couple only if we spend time together like this?


    ����.


    There was no Jung Ha-yang.


    Apparently, he gave up sleeping with Eunha for the time being because he spent time with him in Uijeongbu.


    What kind of trick did Han Seo-hyun use?


    Lee Yu-jeong had jumped on the bandwagon.


    Anyway, Eunha lay down on the bed.


    how is it? do you like it


    Ah, good. It��s cool.


    Let me know if you have a place to gather. i��ll hold you


    Oh, then can you go up and step on my back?


    huh? etc? I��m heavy��


    You��re not heavy at all. It��s not you who is heavy��.


    is it? who is the heavy one?


    ��none of my wives are heavy. are you okay.


    Getting a massage from two wives.


    Eunha was able to relieve her fatigue.


    Of course, the two did not back down after the massage.


    As if to receive a reward��.


    ��You won��t make it hard. Let��s just hold hands and sleep


    yes i want to do that too Still�� will it be okay?


    ��Let��s just hold hands and sleep.


    Two people clung to each other.


    Unexpectedly, Eun-ha gave the two her arms.


    And we really slept holding hands.


    Only the three of them knew if it was true or false.

 Chapter 798

    Relife Player 798


    [Chapter 202]


    [The foundation of a monarch (2)]


    What do I want to do in the future?


    In the meantime, Noh Eun-ae went to gardening academy thinking a lot.


    And when the two-year curriculum was over, she opened a small flower shop in downtown Hyehwa-dong.


    They said they would provide money at home, but I��m not young anymore, and I��m borrowing my mom and dad��s hands.


    It��s not that I don��t have money.


    Eunae Noh 19 years old.


    From one to ten, her flower shop consisted of the money she had earned.


    It is a completely self-made flower shop.


    As a result, she valued the flower shop very much.


    It was good to listen to your dad. It would have been difficult for me to work alone if I had opened a flower shop recklessly from the beginning.


    On the one hand, flower shops were booming.


    The plants she grew had something that caught the attention of passers-by.


    That��s right, she could hear the plant��s emotions.


    A gift from the < Amperc > series.


    It was thanks to the gift that it was possible to provide the optimal growth environment desired by plants.


    And there was also a reason why family members and people around her recommended Noh Eun-ae��s flower shop to others.


    Anyway, she was living a worthwhile life.


    Today is my day off, so my sister and I have to go see our brother!


    Still, I had to take a day off.


    Once a week.


    She took a regular holiday, and on that day, she did not run a flower shop and played comfortably.


    ��If you do what you love every day, you��ll feel tired. Sometimes you have to do something else to change your mood and that��s it. Can I make a promise with my mom and dad?��


    It was my parents�� advice.


    Noh Eun-ae accepted the advice.


    That said, there was nothing special to do during the holidays.


    It was not easy to meet friends of my age every time because of the exam life.


    In response, my parents advised me to create a new hobby now that I have made a career out of doing what I love.


    That was right.


    However, she hadn��t yet found a hobby worth mentioning.


    So, on holidays, she often went to Pandora Clan where her older sister and older brother were.


    I didn��t even see it because everyone was in Uijeongbu. My brother��s personality may sooner or later make another strange thing and disappear somewhere.


    The second Uijeongbu recapture war must be over.


    Eunae Noh decided to go to Pandora Clan for the first time in a while.


    There was also a reason why I didn��t see my brother even after the second Uijeongbu recapture war was over.


    It has no choice but to be��.


    ��My brother has a lot of work these days, so I have no choice but to go see him.


    Although my sister was also busy.


    My brother was so hectic that it was difficult to find time for him.


    Noh Eun-ae understood her brother��s situation.


    There is also a picture of my brother hanging there. It��s a bit strange��


    Wherever you go on the street lately.


    If you turn on the broadcast again.


    People used to bloom the topic every day with stories about their brother.


    A hero who prevented a military coup.


    The representative of the golden generation, the golden sword.


    There were so many nicknames for my brother coming out of their mouths.


    It was a part that showed that my brother had a lot of success in the recapture of Uijeongbu.


    And it was also that the situation in the country was not that good.


    ��< Cardinal > Noh Eun-ha


    as the monarch of this country!��


    Military coup.


    and the military shelling of Uijeongbu.


    the resulting dissolution of the army.


    People were horny.


    In fact, there was even a voice saying that he should make his brother the monarch of this country.


    It was just terrifying for her.


    I think my brother is gradually becoming someone I don��t know.


    It felt like my brother was leaving me.


    It was unfamiliar and scary.


    Moreover, since we hadn��t seen each other for a long time, it seemed that we were becoming estranged.


    Because I didn��t have that kind of heart.


    Noh Eun-ae visited Pandora Clan today to meet her brother.


    ah! Eun-ae, are you here to play?


    Oh Minji, hello. huh! I just came to see what my brother is doing. Are you very busy right now?


    not too busy Sorry, I don��t think I can take care of you much today.


    no! Rather, I feel sorry for me who suddenly came to me during the unnies�� working hours. I��m okay!


    Jung-gu Pandora Clan Hall 1st floor.


    Eun-ae met Kim Min-ji just in time.


    As if she was busy, she left quickly, saying that she was going to make a request differently than usual.


    It wasn��t just her.


    Even after that, all the clan members I encountered seemed to be busy with work.


    I can��t help it. The current situation is not very good��


    I heard from Eun-a the other day that we should continue to have meetings even with the distribution of loot from Uijeongbu��


    Eun-ae understood their situation.


    So I wasn��t sad.


    In the first place, it was bad that he suddenly came to them while they were working.


    Can not help it.


    If the members of the clan were so busy, there was no doubt that the new sisters, older sisters, and older brothers would be busy right now.


    To change the mood I brought as a gift, I will leave the Clan Hall quickly after giving only flowers with a good scent.


    she promised so.


    Then-.


    ��Ah! Hello baekryun-ah, how are you? how have you been doing?


    oh sister hello.


    On my way to the elevator.


    Noh Eun-ae met Ha Baek-ryeon.


    Let her say hello first.


    Ha Baek-ryun was happy to see Eun-ae.


    and sister what is that flower? The scent is really nice.


    It��s chamomile. how is it? does it smell good?


    I think it��s really good. Are you here to bring this trash�� to Uncle Eunha?


    That��s right. Are you up there now?


    Well maybe there is. Bonama, you must be working in the office with the blade set very high.


    trash man.


    Noh Eun-ae captured the words Ha Baek-ryeon was trying to put in the moment.


    But I pretended not to know.


    Ha Baek-ryun was also young.


    Above all, it was because she was able to feel Ha Baek-ryun��s feelings to some extent through the gift.


    To interpret that feeling��


    -You like my brother, but you can��t talk about it because you��re shy.


    Oh cute!


    It was.


    Although it looked like a cat that didn��t ride on people��s hands on the outside.


    If you peek inside her, she��s a cat who wants to be petted.


    Because I knew that inside.


    Eunae Noh was very fond of her and would take good care of her whenever she came to Pandora Clan.


    What are you going to do from now on?


    I was about to go to my room after finishing my homework. Um�� Any unnies playing with you today?


    Yeah, that��s right�� So Baekryeon wants to spend time with you and then go. Can you play with her?


    Yes, I like it.


    Good good. That��s right, it��s okay if Yoojung unnie sings along.


    Yoojung unnie will be on top too.


    Great. Then, would you like to go see my brother with me first, and then go see Yoo-jung unnie?


    Uncle Eunha?


    huh! why? no?


    Um�� yes good. Coincidentally, I couldn��t even see the man��s face properly these days.


    These days, Uncle Eunha doesn��t play with me!


    Noh Eun-ae interpreted Ha Baek-ryeon��s words as she wanted.


    She smiled.


    Soon, she took Ha Baek-ryun��s hand and climbed into the elevator.


    Soon


    after getting off the elevator, she decided to head for Eunha��s office.


    I knew the length well.


    By the way-


    ��Huh?


    What��s wrong with you sister?


    ��Nothing.


    I heard a voice


    Eun-ae paused for a moment.


    Then he evaded Ha Baek-ryun, who was curious, with a hurried laugh.


    Is this the sound from my brother��s office?


    What��s inside?


    A piece of emotion passed on as a gift.


    Eun-ae was puzzled as she headed to Eun-ha��s office.


    ��


    Somehow, I became the representative of the 2nd Uijeongbu Recapture War.


    Because of this, Eunha had no choice but to return to Seoul and live a life far from leisure.


    He had no time to deal with his wives and no time to visit his parents.


    Even if my authority is high, it has become too high.


    On this day, too, he was hit by work.


    A very short break before moving on to the next task.


    Eun-ha, who leaned on the back of the chair, let out a deep sigh.


    The world was going crazy.


    I thought people��s emotions would calm down to some extent when the military was disbanded.


    Contrary to his expectations, people were more dissatisfied with the fairy government.


    It was to the extent that such a word came out.


    Make me the ruler of this country. Do you think that I, who can only use a sword, can become the leader of this country?


    < Cardinal > as the ruler of this country.


    It was a slogan that I have come across often lately.


    It was burdensome for Eunha.


    It was beyond his imagination.


    On the one hand, it could be said that people are enthusiastic about the opening of a new era.


    I don��t intend to become a monarch. First of all��


    I still have a lot of work to do.


    Even if you intend to become a monarch.


    As people had hoped, he could not suddenly become a monarch.


    Although the people want themselves.


    He had to be able to count the public sentiment of those who had wealth, power, and military power.


    Above all, if you accept it lightly, you will openly show your true feelings to people.


    Han Gao-je��s breast had refused Shen-yang three times.


    Even if Lim Ga-eul proposed to him, he could say that he had to refuse at least three times.


    Of course, I hadn��t really thought about it yet.


    It��s hard to decide how to distribute the spoils right now, but how can you decide what to do with the country? I need to do this first


    Eunha changed the topic.


    There were loot on the desk.


    These were the spoils that Pandora Clan decided to take after discussing with the commanders a while ago.


    Hmm��


    Goesini��s skill stone.


    Cobalt Knight��s helmet.


    The jewel of < Florist >.


    Other important loot items were assigned to other clans.


    The loot, which was less important than that, was distributed to the subloads and asked the party members to distribute them on their own.


    That��s why the galaxy only had to distribute the spoils on the table.


    Whoops��.


    Who will you distribute it to?


    I had a lot of worries.


    Once he picked up the Cobalt Knight��s helmet.


    Giving this to someone is not a skill stone�� Should I let people who need it use it in the form of a rental? Alternatively, it can be rented to one person indefinitely and can be rented whenever a person who has accumulated merit appears��.


    Anyone can use it without having to go through a suitability test.


    In that case, there were quite a few clans that rented artifacts as belongings of the clan.


    Eunha also decided to do the same.


    The pitch goes over like that�� What should I do with this.


    Soon, Eunha drew attention to Goesini��s skill stone.


    As he blew mana into the skill stone, the skill stone emitted a bright light.


    As confirmed in Uijeongbu, the people other than himself that Skill Stone responded to were Changjin Han, Jinpa, Namhun Yoo, Kaede Hoshimiya, and Minji Kim.


    There were quite a few fitters.


    That was the cause of the trouble.


    On the other hand-.


    ��It��s a skill stone that��s good at espionage. You need to think carefully about this and decide.


    The skill stone��s performance was a concern.


    As Eunha remembers, in her previous life, there was a skill stone that was good at handling shadows.


    It was a skill stone with excellent effects in the field of intelligence search and combat.


    A skill stone that increases one��s mobility and enhances one��s ability to acquire information.


    So, he had to choose the right person who would be of great help to him.


    The person who will be most helpful is Chang-jin��s older brother Ho-woo��


    Eun-ha couldn��t decide.


    besides the two of you.


    One more person came to mind.


    Let��s think about this later.


    In the end, the galaxy could not decide.


    Finally, he looked at the jewels of < Florist >.


    Where is this used��.


    It was a very embarrassing thing.


    It��s not a magic stone or a skill stone.


    It wasn��t even a soul stone.


    ��Looks like something? Melt this in a furnace and check it out! Eunha, hand it over to me. I��ll make sure you know how I am.��


    At this, Byeok Hae-soo once said with his eyes wide open.


    It must have been that Maestro��s intuition judged it to be excellent as a production material.


    However, the galaxy blocked the wall seawater. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Oh, come to think of it, I forgot to ask Hae-su to make a sword for me. I��ve been busy lately, so I often forget it.


    Reminds me of wall sea water.


    Eun-ha remembered something she had forgotten.


    I was really restless.


    Anyway, I don��t even know what this is, so I��ll have to leave it to the person who receives it.


    The only person who will receive it is Ara. Because he was the biggest help in targeting < Florist >.


    Ara, look at it and do it on your own.


    Eunha soon finished her worries.


    I decided to pass it on to Joara.


    Even Joa would have an idea, so I wouldn��t sell it anywhere else.


    Perhaps she doesn��t know how to use it, so she will ask Byeokhaesu to use it as a material for making artifacts.


    Eunha thought so and decided to finish the difficult task.


    That was then-.


    -Brother, can I come in?


    Are you Eunae?


    smart


    someone knocked on the door


    It was Noah��s voice.


    Eunha��s face brightened.


    ��


    Flowers smell good. I��ve been so busy these days that I��ve been distracted, but I need to clear my mind while smelling the flowers.


    It��s not the smell, it��s the scent! brother! What does a pretty flower smell like?


    yes i��m sorry


    Noh Eun-ae came to visit after a long time.


    Eunha welcomed her.


    I was glad I could use the excuse that she had come to see me and take a break.


    It was a very reasonable excuse that didn��t even feel remorse.


    I didn��t know Baekryun would come to play with you too. I will come to play more often in the future.


    And then, when you run into the wives of the uncle, it��s so embarrassing.


    What does it matter? It��s not that everyone hates you.


    joy.


    Ha Baek-ryun was also next to Eun-ae.


    Eunha��s smile deepened even more.


    It was nice to see the two of them.


    I felt sorry for Noh Eun-ae, but rather than the flowers she brought, having a conversation with the two of them made me feel at ease.


    But what about my brother and sister?


    My sister is probably attending the meeting of the Mana Management Organization? you will be very busy


    I brought flowers for my sister too. Then, brother give me this flower.


    I will. Is the flower shop okay? Didn��t the bad guys do anything while I wasn��t there?


    yes I��m fine! Sometimes the truth is there, but scary people don��t come! And among those who like flowers, there are no bad people?


    Isn��t the truth a bad person?


    The truth is�� I can still bear with it.


    If you need florist security, just tell me. I��ll recruit the clan members and send them off. ah it��s done Everyone is busy, but it can��t be hard.


    Eun-ha exchanged conversations with Eun-ae.


    Eunha was proud of her.


    It was because he was not even an adult yet, but he had opened a flower shop and was running it well.


    My dad says he��s been monitoring the flower shop for strange people coming around�� I don��t know yet.


    By the way, I��m glad it looks good. At first, when I said I was going to open a flower shop, I was worried because I was young.


    Eun-ha wished Eun-ae happiness.


    On the other hand, he shifted his gaze.


    Ha Baek-ryun stuck out his tongue.


    Baekryun why? I think he likes Eun-ae much more than married sisters. Poetry�� It��s strange.


    ����.


    right? My brother says he likes me the best!


    Syscom.


    Eun-ha was unaware of Eun-ae��s evasive remarks.


    Eunha smiled bitterly.


    Then I jokingly asked.


    why do you envy


    Hey why me?


    Sometimes I just want to hear ��yes��.


    Ha Baek-ryun seldom answered even when he asked as a joke.


    Eunha was sorry.


    Still, he gave me carnations this year, so he probably doesn��t hate me.


    Meanwhile, Eun-ha remembered the carnation Ha Baek-ryeon gave her as a gift not long ago.


    She used to present carnations every year on Family Day.


    I see you, brother.


    uh why


    Then Eun-ae suddenly asked.


    Eunha tilted her head.


    Then she raised her finger and pointed at Eunha��s desk.


    what��s that over there? those? Ah, these are the spoils that Pandora Clan received during the recapture war. Wanna have a look?


    Eun-ae showed curiosity for some reason.


    Eunha got up from her seat and took the spoils from the desk.


    Let him set it down on the table.


    Eun-ae grabbed the jewel.


    ��It was you. what?


    That��s right, I��ve been hearing voices ever since I came to this floor.


    ����.


    Roh Eun-ae with narrowed eyes.


    She looked around at the jewels.


    Eunha remembered her gift and let her look at the jewelry.


    Was it a seed, not a gem?


    So that��s not an artifact material, is it grown?


    Eunha was lost in thought.


    Soon after, Eun-ae put down her jewelry.


    is it a plant?


    Yeah, I think it��s a plant seed. I don��t know what kind of plant it is, but I don��t think it��s a bad kid.


    Hmm��.


    Listening to Eunae Noh��s review.


    He looked at the jewel carefully.


    If that is a seed��.


    �C Eun-ae, do you want to raise it?


    huh? I? Can I?


    You will know what kind of environment these seeds will grow well in.


    um it��s not like that


    Eun-ha decided to leave it to Eun-ae.


    What plants may grow


    However, it was impossible to give it to the clan members hastily.


    If it was an elixir, they had to manage it at the clan level and find a way to obtain it continuously.


    Noh Eun-ae could do it.


    She has already proven her ability by cultivating Eunranghwa.


    ok then i��ll try to grow it But if you listen to him, it seems that you need to have an environment with enough mana. So I think it would be better to grow them here with the help of the older sisters rather than in my shop.


    yes then you should do that But wouldn��t it be difficult for you? You have to go back and forth between the store and here.


    For the time being, you can drop by the Clan Hall after leaving work an hour early. are you okay! Rather, it��s good that you can help your brother?


    Ok, thanks. there is only you


    Noh Eun-ae laughs.


    Eunha stroked her hair.


    Then, her sister bent her head and demanded more strokes.


    He didn��t mind messing up his hair either.


    The two laughed happily.


    yeah i��m glad


    what?


    Because you are the brother I know.


    When was I ever an older brother you didn��t know? no! never had one!


    unknown sound.


    Eunha smiled shyly.


    And Ha Baek-ryun, who watched the scene quietly��


    -Don��t play with anyone but me.


    sulky


    she groaned, puffing out her cheeks.


    ��


    Significant news was announced that day.


    Those who had been shouting for the galaxy to rule were shocked when they heard the announcement.


    [��Therefore, in order to take responsibility for this incident, I intend to step down from the position of head of the Twelve. The same goes for the Minister of the Mana Management Organization, which I serve.]


    A living myth.


    < King of Darkness > Baek Seo-jin.


    He announced his intention to retire.


    < Cheolong > Moon Jun < Shinchang > Namgung Nebula.


    Together with them, the last of the three myths that contributed to overcoming destruction is to step down.


    People were agitated.


    Subsequently, Lim Ga-eul also announced it to the media and accepted some of the people��s reactions.


    [I apologize once again to the people. Therefore, in the sense of renewal with this incident, I am disbanding the 2nd Twelve Seats and electing a new 3rd Twelve Seats to create a new political situation.


    ] Dissolution of the Twelve.


    The 3rd period of the Twelve Seats.


    The two pieces of news partially met the wishes of those who wanted a new country.


    In the first place, as < King of Darkness > withdrew, the third period of the Twelve had no choice but to be announced.


    It can be said that Baek Seo-jin and Lim Ga-eul��s intentions were properly meshed.


    Anyway, because of this incident, the Twelve Seats were newly organized.


    The organization of the 3rd Twelve Seats temporarily announced by the fairy government was as follows.


    < The First Sword > Ji Yong-hyeon


    < The Witch of Time > Presis Memory.


    < God of Thunder > Lee Do-jin.


    < Yeomma > Kang Hyeon-cheol.


    < The Holy Mother > Park Hye-rim.


    < Silent > Sujin Yoo.


    < Giant Tree > Seon Ki-jun.


    A total of five vacancies occurred, including the head position.


    In addition, < Index > Yoon Seong-jin and < Big Data > Mora Yul were also excluded from the Twelve Seats.


    < Index > is the library manager, and < Big Data > decides to play only the role of controller.


    ������.��


    A new wind blew.


    People felt the wind.


    On the other hand, it was announced that Gaeul Lim and Seojin Baek would recommend the person to be nominated as Narak.


    3rd Twelve Seats Ku Guo- an


    20 years old


    Division


    Affiliation


    Name Hunter (


    head


    )


    Mana Management Organization Seonwoo


    Hwaryeong


    Dealer


    Zenith


    Ji Yong- hyun Support


    Mana Management Organization


    Frisys Memory


    Dealer


    Shinra Lee


    Do-jin


    Dealer


    Blaze Hyeon -chul Kang


    Supporter


    Regulus Park


    Hye �C


    rim Sniper


    Tempest Yu Su-


    jin Guardian


    Donghae


    Other than Seon


    Gi-


    jun


    Select four people from the Twelve Seats.


    �� Fairy Lim Ga-eul ��

 Chapter 799

    Relife Player 799


    [Chapter 202]


    [Monarch��s Foundation (3)]


    Baek Seo-jin retires.


    His retirement had a great impact on social change.


    ��Looking at that person retiring, I must be old now. At this point, I��ll have to step back too.


    Looking back, it��s been a long time since I��ve come this far. I still remember clearly how I thought I would survive in the midst of destruction�� but it has changed a lot.


    In the meantime, people who were commonly called the first generation were in the high places of society.


    As much as they had a hard time, they were very tough and greedy again.


    As a result, he did not let go of the power he held in his hands until he was old.


    After hearing Baek Seo-jin��s retirement, they decided to withdraw from the front line of society.


    Ghmm��. My body isn��t the same now as before. Other groups have already handed over their seats to their heirs, but they have been foolishly holding them for a long time. You take this place now.


    It was the same with the Donghae Group.


    Jung Ji-man, chairman of Donghae Group, who had been active in politics and business so far, decided to officially pass it on to his eldest son.


    Naturally, KK Group Chairman Kim Geon, who had a competitive relationship with Donghae Group, now had to admit that he was too old.


    ��I guess I was wrong. I��ve done a lot of damage to the group. I��m not leaving now either.


    In the second recapture of Uijeongbu.


    The KK group suffered a lot of damage.


    Twelve Seats < Beast Tamer > Not only did Hwangsan-kun die, but the KK Clan was driven to the brink of dissolution.


    High risk high return.


    Kim Geon made a huge investment in the KK Clan for the recapture of Uijeongbu and suffered huge losses.


    Eventually he had to accept that he was senile.


    Our work is now over. Now you know what to do


    In addition, as the generation shift took place, those who were considered second generation rose to high positions in society.


    However, the Samra Group and the YH Group, which did not suffer much damage during the recapture of Uijeongbu, did not undergo significant changes.


    However, as society faced change, the activities of those considered as the second generation became more active.


    At the same time, the position of people in the third generation also rose.


    Society was going through a water change.


    That��s why-.


    ��If our clan wants to expand its position, now is the only chance.


    Selecting the 3rd zodiac? The opportunity has come to us as well.


    You need to move quickly and gather information. You have to move quickly.


    adapt to a changing society.


    People lobbied behind the scenes to rise in status.


    It was like a swan swimming vigorously beneath the surface.


    In particular, the news of the election of the 3rd Twelve Seats made the 2nd and 3rd generation players very excited.


    Didn��t you say that 4 people were selected for the Twelve Seats? what about the division?


    Ranger Caster Navigator Looks like a navigator or a telepath?


    You pick two navigators.


    It was only for a moment that society was shocked by the news that the first generation was retiring.


    People looked forward to the 3rd Twelve, who would open a new era.


    Meanwhile, they couldn��t hide their regret.


    Chet Pandora��s Clanlord has passed the Twelve seat this time as well.


    Dealers are firmly in place, but there is nothing they can do about it. Instead, after 10 years, they might think of retirement, so wouldn��t the opportunity come?


    It��s amazing just to be called the best in Korea without being a member of the Twelve.


    Is there anyone here who doesn��t know the skills of Pandora Clanlord? In that case, Pandora Clanlord is one of the leading dealers in the Twelve Seats.


    The second influential person is also Pandora Clan��s < Seolchang > Ryu Yeon-hwa?


    < Cardinal > Noh Eun-ha.


    The public sentiment crying out for him was soaring endlessly.


    It was only a moment of silence as Baek Seo-jin retired.


    In their hearts, there was still a spark like the desire to make the galaxy a monarch.


    By the way, who will be in charge of the 3rd zodiac leader?


    I heard you are planning to appoint me as < Nara >? You have a supervisor.


    Oh, that grandpa?


    Lastly, the story that Seonwoo Hwaryeong, the last ember of the first generation, became the leader did not buy much backlash.


    It was because he actively condemned the fairy as a bureaucrat was effective, and his response to the recapture of Uijeongbu was quite good.


    people thought


    Perhaps, without Seonwoo Hwaryeong, the damage would have been greater than now.


    ��


    Baek Seo-jin was also responsible.


    It was because he was the one who entrusted the commander to participate in the second recapture of Uijeongbu.


    It was not strange, therefore, that he would step down from the Twelve in the sense of taking responsibility.


    However-.


    ��I don��t know why the teacher recommended < Narak > as the next Twelve Seat leader. S��ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Is that what you mean by coming here?


    As the head of the 3rd zodiac seat.


    Eun-ha could not understand why Seo-jin Baek and Ga-eul Lim had to appoint Narak.


    It was so absurd that he even came to the center of darkness to meet Baek Seo-jin in person.


    I was assuming that the teacher would be injured in the 2nd Uijeongbu recapture battle and resign from the twelfth seat.


    But not this one.


    < Narak > Seonwoo Hwaryeong.


    He was an enemy of the fairy government.


    Now, Baek Seo-jin and Lim Ga-eul were making him regain power with their own hands.


    It was something that should never have happened to the galaxy.


    I don��t know why you are so wary of < Nara >, but there is no one who can replace him.


    Cheongnyangni Underground City.


    The darkness that you have to enter more from the underground city.


    There were no people around.


    Seojin Baek bites people.


    After that, he lit a cigarette while holding the galaxy alone.


    The posture of burying yourself on the sofa.


    The attitude of smoking cigarettes arrogantly.


    It didn��t fit as the twelfth seat.


    The person in front of me is not the Twelve, but the < King of Darkness >.


    < Narak > is a person who has worked with me from a long time ago. Even though the political line is different from mine, the heart to revive this country is not different from mine.


    Even after seeing what that person did to the fairy this time, do you still say that?


    I don��t think that��s anything to say about you, who threw a human head at the fairy��s feet.


    ����.


    Baek Seo-jin��s eyes narrowed.


    Eunha didn��t say anything.


    Rebuttals were possible.


    However, this place was not the place to consider whether or not his actions were wrong.


    Eun-ha just didn��t look away from Baek Seo-jin��s eyes.


    In the end, Baek Seo-jin, who couldn��t overcome Eunha��s stubbornness, sighed.


    Take a broad look at the country.


    He lit a cigarette in the ashtray.


    Then he lit a new cigarette and took in the smoke.


    He leaned back against the couch and let out smoke.


    The fairy government has no choice but to take responsibility for the recapture war, and the only ones who can take responsibility are the fairy and me. If so, shouldn��t I be responsible for it?


    I know that. But��


    then now I have to nominate someone to take my place. But who could be my candidate?


    ����.


    You must be a person who represents the living mythological prestige, have enough skills to become a member of the Twelve, and have the insight to lead the Twelve as the head. And you need to know about the organization to be suitable to be the Minister of Mana Management Organization. How many candidates do you think could be mentioned here?


    Due to the death of Min Ji-ah, the head of the special affairs bureau.


    There were only two players in the mana management mechanism that could take their place.


    Seojin Baek said.


    < Nara > and < The Witch of Time >.


    < Witch of Time > has also been active as the Twelve for over 10 years. Isn��t that enough?


    not enough But aside from the skill of < The Witch of Time >, is the background sufficient? Was that person someone who liked to command someone?


    ����.


    Furthermore, the person is fundamentally a foreigner. Do you really think the people of this country will accept a yellow-haired foreigner as the head of the Twelve Seats? Moreover, even now, in a situation where the leader of this country is dissatisfied with the fact that he is a woman, how can you put a woman at the head of the Twelve Seats?


    He said he thought a lot too.


    Baek Seo-jin vomited in emotion.


    Eunha listened silently.


    That was right.


    Prisis Memory was not the right person to be the head of the Twelve Seats.


    I was also a foreigner.


    There was also a lack of leadership.


    There is another reason to make < Narak > the leader of the twelve seats. That��s because < Narak > is second only to me in managing this darkness.


    Meanwhile, Baek Seo-jin continued.


    The structure of this country is very complex.


    After < Destruction at the End of the Century >, the country was destroyed once.


    It was divided into several cities by monarchs.


    In response, he defeated the living myths and all the monarchs himself.


    In return, the living myths tolerated the darkness he ruled over.


    In order to rebuild the country in the first place, the help of darkness was inevitable.


    Korea is a country that was built on the wrong foundation from the beginning, not on the right foundation. That��s why the government must be able to thoroughly manage this darkness. If so, wouldn��t it be right for < Narak >, who has the real power next to me, to take my place?


    One of the zodiacs must have a link with darkness.


    Otherwise, the darkness could run rampant and throw the country into chaos.


    It was Baek Seo-jin��s idea.


    Yes, if I still had Changjin as < The Seed >, I would have tried to entrust it to Changjin even if I didn��t trust him. < Narak > would have been made to act only as the head of the Twelve Seats.


    Baek Seo-jin put out his cigarette.


    Eunha just gritted her teeth.


    He clenched his fist under the table.


    I can understand why the teacher recommended Changjin hyung and < Narak > to the Twelve Seats before returning.


    But that��s wrong.


    I wanted to say something like that.


    The story that Baek Seo-jin did as he thought, and Han Chang-jin became a subordinate of Narak.


    < Nara > was just as dangerous.


    He couldn��t see the bottom.


    And he slowly drove those who would become his stumbling blocks into the abyss, obliterating their social status.


    If it goes like this-.


    ��< Nara > will completely take over the darkness.


    Baek Seo-jin has no time to use his strength.


    < Narak > will reveal its true nature.


    By then it was too late.


    Furthermore, there were speculations that < Narak > might be colluding with Armageddon.


    Eunha��s agony deepened.


    Then Baek Seo-jin opened his mouth.


    Fortunately, < Nara > said that he would actively support the person appointed by the fairy for the position of special affairs director.


    ����.


    That��s what politics is. If you give one, you take one from the other person.


    Who did the fairy recommend as the head of the special affairs bureau?


    ��By the way, Eunha.


    Yes, teacher.


    I don��t know if I have any reason to tell you that.


    ����.


    Right now, in my eyes, < Narak > and you are no different.


    Baek Seo-jin growled lowly.


    In an instant, the mood changed.


    Mana was slowly rising from Baek Seo-jin��s back.


    No, that wasn��t all.


    ����.


    This was the realm of Baek Seo-jin.


    Unbeknownst to Eunha, a shadow rose from the darkness and was aiming for Eunha��s neck.


    Furthermore, the slayers sent by Baek Seo-jin a while ago were aiming for him while hiding their presence.


    everything was instantaneous.


    What you are saying right now is an obvious overreach. No, after you came back from Uijeongbu, everything you said and did to the fairy crossed the fairy��s authority.


    ����


    You told me before that you would become the sword that protects the fairies. Is that still the same?


    Baek Seo-jin is the shadow of the fairy government.


    And the pillar that protects the fairies.


    Eun-ha remembered his role.


    He answered without expressing even the shadow that seemed to pierce his throat at any moment.


    yes, it still hasn��t changed.


    Then I warn you, I hope you keep your situation straight. Close your ears to what the world is saying to you. Because that��ll be what you and I can continue to have a good relationship with until now.


    I��ll take your advice.


    stop now I��m tired because I��m old.


    yes have a good rest I��ll go.


    The feeling of pressure is gone.


    The shadow on his neck also disappeared.


    Soon, Baek Seo-jin gestured.


    After receiving the order to celebrate, Eun-ha left his room.


    ����.


    I could feel the presence of the Slayers.


    They were clinging like snakes, trying to follow.


    The galaxy sensed their presence and escaped the center of darkness.


    And��


    ��Straight after exiting


    the sonic wave center.


    Eun-ha persistently identified the location of the Slayers who had been following her.


    And right away he used Ubo to capture them.


    ������!!��


    they are rats


    Eun-ha slashed the face of the first person she caught with her knee.


    Then he drew his sword and cut down others.


    There was no hesitation in killing.


    Do you think I��ll care about you even if I don��t disobey the teacher?


    Even if it kills them.


    He was sure that Baek Seo-jin would not move.


    Unless you are the enemy of the fairy.


    Baek Seo-jin will tolerate it as long as it does not invade his territory.


    And the killing of Eunha a moment ago was self-defense.


    They dared to live.


    Even if it was Baek Seo-jin��s order, they were not free from the physiology of darkness.


    ��Cuck! Kwu��.. Then why are you revealing your life?


    However, everything belongs to the strong. The death of a person is also the responsibility of the strong.


    The death of the one who revealed the death of the two was soon brought on by them.


    That was the darkness.


    It was a world where Slayers, united by mutual interests, lived under the center of the < King of Darkness >.


    The galaxy has only killed those who revealed themselves to live by the rules of their world.


    He saw that too.


    It was because he left the Slayers who could have been annihilated as soon as they came out of the room considering Baek Seo-jin��s face.


    ������.��


    If he hadn��t killed the Slayers who revealed his will to live, he would probably have tried to look down on himself even to the other Slayers.


    He proved strong.


    Those who live in the shadows now turn their eyes away from him.


    The galaxy was able to come out of the darkness without being noticed by anyone.


    What should I do��.


    Come out and get some fresh air.


    Eunha muttered bitterly.


    ��


    Time flies.


    Eun-ha independently found out who the fairy would appoint as the head of the special affairs bureau.


    this person can��t


    You are already a person from < Nara >.


    The person who was the head of the special affairs bureau before returning.


    Soon, he was a person who fell for < Nara >��s appeasement.


    Eunha, who confirmed the candidate, couldn��t hide her confusion.


    People are leaning towards Narak because of this incident.


    The public sentiment is clearly in its own hands.


    But Jungkook was different.


    Jungkook was held by Narak.


    Furthermore, if < Nara > becomes a minister, people who are not people of < Nara > will surely become his people.


    Still, I couldn��t stop it.


    Because there was no suitable person.


    There��s no one to take over as the head of the special affairs bureau�� That��s why it��s impossible to appoint this person as the chief of the special affairs bureau��


    Eunha shook her head.


    It was a very difficult problem.


    Moreover, there was another problem.


    Candidates for the twelfth seat must also be carefully selected.


    The 3rd Twelve Seat Candidate Selection Competition.


    Candidate registration was nearing completion.


    In order to select the Twelve Seats in Pandora Clan, candidates had to register as soon as possible.


    This time, one of our clan members must become the Twelve.


    That will make it easier in the future.


    We had to approach it strategically.


    First of all, the ranger didn��t work.


    I promised to support Myungwang Clan and Chae Seon-woo from < The Wind Sorcerer >.


    So, there are 3 seats left.


    Eunha had to think hard to recommend one person.


    There was only one person a clan could recommend�� so


    it was embarrassing.


    Then-.


    ��Ah, he is a garbage man.


    Haha��


    Eunha met Ha Baekryun.


    Next to Ha Baek-ryun was Lee Jung-hyun.


    Escort Lee Jeong-hyeon smiled bitterly at Ha Baek-ryeon��s remarks.


    Eunha��s eyes turned to him.


    That��s right��.


    He��s Ha Baek-ryun��s escort now.


    Lee Jeong-hyeon was Lim Ga-eul��s escort.


    The crazy galaxy thought there, and soon had a feeling that something flashed.


    Uncle, what��s wrong? are you okay?


    ����.


    I don��t have anything to say even if I call out. Oppa Junghyun! Let��s go!


    Whether or not Ha Baek-ryun is far away.


    Eunha was deep in thought on the spot.


    sorted out the problem


    Qualifications required for the Chief of Staff.


    Qualifications required as the head of the Twelve Seats.


    Qualifications required as an administrator of darkness.


    ����.


    The key to change all of that was already in his hand.


    Only then did Eunha realize.


    at the same time-


    ��You have to make a decision.


    As Seojin Baek said.


    to get one.


    had to drop one.


    And what you throw away will be hard to get again.


    Document No. 2008090001


    3rd Twelve Seat Candidate


    Registration Application


    20 years old


    Pandora Clan recommends the following players as candidates for the 3rd Twelve Seat.


    Name


    Jinparang


    Gender��Age


    Male��26


    Lee


    Myeong Gale


    Telepathist/Navigator ��


    ��Pandora


    Clan


    Administrator


    Seohyun Han��

 Chapter 800

    Relife Player 800(a)


    [Chapter 202]


    [Monarch��s Foundation (4)]


    The selection of candidates for the 3rd Twelve Seat has been completed.


    The mana management organization conducted a quality check on the selectors recommended by the B-class or higher clans.


    Their evaluation factors can be said to be roughly as follows.


    1. Do you have sufficient toughness?


    2. Are you skilled enough?


    3. Is there any merit to the country?


    4. Do you have the background or reputation to have a large force available in case of emergency?


    The main conditions were the above four.


    The mana management organization meticulously checked the conditions of the candidates.


    Then they decided to test the skills of the selected candidates.


    The skill test was scheduled to be conducted differently for each category.


    [��From now on, we will evaluate the skills of the candidates for the 3rd Twelve Seats. The Navigator/Telepathist is��]


    Time passed like that.


    Jung-gu Jangchung Gymnasium.


    The skill test has begun.


    People who showed up at the gym moved according to the announcement.


    Among them was Jinparang.


    Blue, can you really do well? Do something stupid today, you know what��s wrong?


    Don��t worry sister! I��m Jinpalang! Do you think I don��t even know that!?


    I��ve been punished once.


    At least, Jin Parang almost failed the personality test.


    It was only because of the merits that Jinparang had accumulated over the years and the name of the Pandora Clan.


    Jinpa-rang was proudly nominated.


    Eun-ah, who had followed him as a sub-loader, deservedly put on a nervous face.


    Whether he knew it or not, Jin Parang was putting on a confident face.


    He identified players who supported the Navigator/Telepathist.


    After all, there aren��t many telepathists.


    I kind of expected it, though.


    I didn��t see many children.


    It��s what empowered Navigators over telepathists, which most clans risk falling for.


    In a way, it could be said that the reality was that the mana management organization had put a telepathist on the list of candidates to match the assortment.


    Can��t you tell from the navigator/telepathist division?


    Nonetheless-.


    ����So, if you want to change the world, then become a member of the Twelve Seat.��


    I will definitely become the twelfth seat.


    I will clearly show my strength to the people gathered here.


    Jinparang made a promise to Eunha.


    Binggu oppa, can you really do well? Oppa said he could do really well, so I recommended Oppa, not Seona. okay?


    ok don��t worry


    At that time, Minji Kim was bruised.


    Jinparang nodded as if it didn��t matter.


    Kim Min-ji said that, but Pandora Clan almost unanimously recommended Jinpa-rang as a candidate for the Twelve Seat.


    There was a reason Jinseo-na declined, but it was fundamentally because Jinparang also doubled as a hunter.


    Hunter and telepathist.


    Pandora Clan thought to have an advantage in the selection of the Twelve Seats by claiming that they were hunters.


    Anyway-.


    -I��m leaving now! See you later! ah! blue brother! I made it yesterday with my clanmates. If you��re hungry, eat this.


    oh that looks delicious The only person who takes care of me is you. thank you!


    Be strong, brother.


    Do you believe me Expect good results.


    The selection of the Twelve Seats has begun.


    After receiving the lunch box from Mary Kim, he disappeared in a fit of shame.


    ��


    Turn back time.


    The 3rd Twelve Seat Candidate Registration Period.


    ��Seo Hyun-ah, would you like Hayang-i and Yoo-jung to sing for me?


    ��OK got it.


    to get one.


    one must be discarded.


    I had to be prepared for that.


    However, he was no longer able to take risks alone.


    had wives.


    Eun-ha asked Han Seo-hyun to call the wives one night.


    ������.��


    They were called in the middle of the night.


    They sensed something.


    They each sat down and waited for Eunha to open her mouth.


    And finally��


    -I have something to apologize to you guys. Maybe we��ll have a hard time in the future.


    ������.��


    Eun-ha explained what she was going to do in the future.


    Maybe even turning the fairy government into an enemy, it��s a story that has nothing to say.


    They listened intently to what he was saying.


    And when he finished his explanation��.


    ��Is that why you called?


    Seohyun Han suddenly asked.


    She and Jeong Ha-yang and Lee Yu-jeong were smiling softly.


    It was a face that wasn��t scary at all.


    One by one, they opened their mouths.


    Do whatever your heart desires. you said It��s your job to throw it out, and it��s my job to get behind it. Don��t worry about us, do whatever you want.


    Thanks for telling me though. Well then we just need to be prepared in case things go bad, right? Me too�� Eunha I��ll find a way to help you.


    From the moment I decided to marry you, I promised myself that I would take anything that came my way. It won��t be hard if you share the work that you have to do alone. i will always support you


    ����


    Contrary to what the galaxy expected.


    Rather, they pushed the back of the hesitant Eunha.


    Eunha, who was at a loss for words for a moment, burst into laughter.


    ��Thank you very much.


    I feel like an idiot for worrying about it.


    At the same time, I am very grateful to them.


    good to get married


    Eun-ha smiled while hiding her inner feelings and decided to put into practice what she was thinking.


    For example-.


    [��What happened after you finished the phone call? Perhaps��]


    Eun-ha called Kim Gun-woong, a direct descendant of the KK Group.


    when i got his call.


    Kim Gun-woong seemed to have a hunch.


    And, as he expected, the galaxy brought out a rather troublesome request.


    It was a threat rather than a request.


    ��You remember I saved you from the Academy Dungeon, right?


    [��Yes, I remember.]


    Now, I��ll pay for your life.


    [You��re really�� trying not to lose money. To use it at the most expensive time at the most expensive time��]


    Isn��t that the price of a life?


    [Yes, I lost.]


    A return for saving Kim Gun-woong the other day.


    After 7 years.


    Eunha now decided to accept the return.


    Kim Gun-woong could not refuse.


    And time passed again��


    ��Hello. May I join the meeting today? I have something I want to tell you.


    On the day when the 3rd Twelve Seat Candidate Selection was held, Eunha participated in the Mana Management Organization meeting with a very brazen face.


    ������.��


    Fairy Lim Ga-eul.


    Baek Seo-jin, Minister of Mana Management Organization.


    Hwaryeong Sunwoo, Director of the Surveillance Bureau.


    other senior officials.


    They said nothing.


    However, there was a disapproving look in their gaze.


    It was natural.


    Eunha, who was not even a bureaucrat, wanted to attend the meeting without permission.


    It was tantamount to invading the power of the fairy government.


    Nonetheless-.


    ��Yes, I will allow it.


    ������.��


    Including fairy Lim Ga-eul.


    no one could stop it


    Noh Eun-ha��s status grew beyond anyone��s control. Baek


    Seo


    -jin also knew that.


    He gritted his teeth without speaking.


    ��


    Sharp energy surged.


    The high-ranking officials who attended this meeting were no different from veterans who had experienced the battlefield several times.


    Their momentum was sharp.


    Eunha didn��t know why they reacted like that.


    Because this is a monthly ticket.


    His participation in this meeting is an oversight of the fairy government.


    It was also a challenge.


    If there was no sound calling himself a monarch, he could simply move on to childish behavior.


    But now the position of the galaxy was at a height it could never have been.


    Even knowing that, Eunha reluctantly attended the meeting of the Mana Management Organization.


    Let��s start the meeting now. First��.


    There were two topics for the meeting on this day.


    Hana Special Director Election Draft.


    Hana Baek Seo-jin��s deputy selection plan.


    Candidates were unscheduled.


    This meeting was formally a place to decide whether the candidates were good or bad.


    So there was still an opportunity to overturn the meeting.


    As the head of the special affairs bureau, as I said before, Kim Seong-hyeon, the head of the Gyeonggi branch��


    Fairy.


    ������.��


    Eun-ha cut off the fairy��s words.


    Fairy Lim Ga-eul��s face hardened.


    Displeasure appeared on her face, and the officials�� eyes widened.


    Even so, Eunha said without hesitation.


    There��s one person I��d like to elect as Director of Special Affairs.


    How could the Pandora Clanlord come out so rude!? Are you allowed to come out like this because people are praising you right now!?


    One official was angry with the representative.


    Eunha ignored the official��s voice.


    Eunha��s eyes were fixed on the fairy Lim Ga-eul, not anyone else.


    Lim Ga-eul was also looking at Eun-ha.


    As if exploring each other��s thoughts.


    The two had a snowball fight.


    Eventually, Lim Ga-eul asked in a cold voice.


    -Who is that person? As far as I know, there is no one who is as talented as Kim Hyun-seong and knows the physiology of the mana management mechanism.


    I searched all the candidates.


    now this is the best


    Lim Ga-eul said so.


    To this, Eunha responded confidently.


    There are many officials who know how the organization works because they have the headquarters of the Mana Management Organization closer than those who are stuck in Gyeonggi-do.


    ������.��


    And I have enough skills.


    Who is it?


    I��m waiting outside right now, should I ask you to come inside?


    Like really curious.


    Lim Ga-eul asked a question.


    Eunha responded with a question.


    Then she sighed.


    Then he raised his hand.


    tell them to come in


    Her order fell.


    The lowest-ranking official got up and opened the door.


    Soon after, the person who entered the door was��.


    ��Is there anyone more familiar with the organization and loyal to the government than the fairy��s escort? Needless to say, when it comes to skills.


    Haha I��m sorry for coming here without saying anything. Still, wouldn��t a surprise appearance like this be the way to go?


    ������!!��


    Not affiliated with the Mana Management Organization.


    A member of the bodyguard right below the fairy.


    It was Lee Jung-hyun, who is currently in charge of Ha Baek-ryeon��s escort.


    ��


    Escort Lee Jung-hyun.


    He, along with escort Park Sang-jin, had been helping Lim Ga-eul all along.


    A person who is like Lim Ga-eul��s left arm.


    -You mean to appoint Lee Jeong-hyeon as the head of the special affairs bureau? S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I was surprised to see Lee Jung-hyun for a while.


    Lim Ga-eul glared at him intently.


    Lee Jung-hyun, who was standing at attention, made a strange expression for no reason.


    I don��t know how they roasted and boiled Lee Jeong-hyeon, who was thin, but to have him sit as the head of the special affairs bureau��.


    Fairy. Don��t you think it��s too much to say openly, even if I��m skimping?


    The minuscule is still.


    yes.


    Lim Ga-eul turned her gaze to Eun-ha.


    As if trying to see through the galaxy, her gaze lingered for a long time.


    Eunha accepted her gaze without hesitation.


    It was hard to convince.


    In fact, it was difficult to convince Lee Jung-hyun.


    As Lim Ga-eul said, Lee Jung-hyun did not like to work very much.


    It was to the extent that even after several years, he was still in charge of Ha Baek-ryeon��s escort, trying to escape from the heavy duty.


    How did you convince me anyway?


    Even if that person is thin, his loyalty to Lim Ga-eul is high.


    And��


    Also, Ha Baek-ryun helped.


    Lee Jung-hyun couldn��t budge on Ha Baek-ryeon.


    ����Jeonghyun oppa is kind, so please do me a favor. Garbage man kneels like that and asks����


    ��I didn��t kneel.��


    ��Then don��t listen.��


    ����Okay, I��ll kneel. I��m going to kneel����


    ��What if the hero tries to kneel so easily? Why don��t you just kneel in front of me?��


    ��What do you mean��.��


    Both in the previous life and in this life.


    Lee Jung-hyun was close with Ha Baek-ryeon.


    Thinking of her as his niece, he couldn��t refuse her request.


    It was the reason he came here now.


    Hmm��


    Just because someone who has worked together is right, you don��t have to get along well with the fairy. In that sense, I think he��s a really good talent, isn��t he?


    Lim Ga-eul seemed to be worried.


    Eunha added a word.


    Soon, she looked around and threw a hwadu at the officials.


    What do you all think?


    ������.��


    The officials did not immediately reply.


    They closed their eyes and averted their gaze or were lost in thought.


    Those who were actively pushing Kim Hyun-seong frowned.


    < Narak > Even Seonwoo Hwaryeong kept his mouth shut and did not answer.


    There would be no reason to object.


    The galaxy read their minds.


    In the meantime, they said that only Kim Hyun-seong was qualified as the head of the special affairs bureau.


    as well as skills.


    I know a lot about the physiology of an organization.


    However, a person with better qualifications than the qualifications they talked about appeared.


    Skills can only be proven by escorting Lim Ga-eul and Baek-ryun.


    You should know the physiology of the organization well, and your experience is not lacking anywhere.


    Lee Jung-hyun with the inauguration of the fairy government.


    Although he did not belong to the mana management organization, he had a deep understanding of the organization while assisting Lim Ga-eul.


    There was no better person than Lee Jung-hyun.


    In the end, Lim Ga-eul smiled and decided.


    They said it was dark under the lamp, but I hadn��t thought of that. Could there be a better proposal than this to put an escort as the head of the Special Affairs Bureau? However, Fairy


    , it is better to have a more in-depth meeting and make a decision .


    Wouldn��t it be better to end it at this meeting to confirm the head of the special affairs bureau?


    ������.��


    Then, I will appoint Lee Jeong-hyeon as the head of the Special Affairs Bureau.


    If there is a disqualification for Lee Jung-hyun.


    Currently, he is in charge of Ha Baek-ryeon��s escort.


    When he becomes the head of the special affairs bureau, Ha Baek-ryeon��s escort disappears.


    Could I not have thought of that too?


    However, Eunha expected such words to come out.


    Now, he was able to protect Ha Baek-ryeon without Lee Jung-hyun.


    It was okay to use Bruno as an escort, and for the past two years, he had hired clan members to escort Ha Baek-ryeon.


    That��s why there wasn��t much backlash��.


    ��From now on, I will devote myself to the country as the head of the Special Affairs Bureau.


    In the end, Lee Jeong-hyeon became the head of the special affairs bureau.


    ��


    ��Then we must move on to the second topic.


    The meeting continued after that.


    When the bureaucrats moved on to the second topic, they looked sideways at Seonwoo Hwaryeong from < Narak >.


    He had a solemn face.


    to hide the expression.


    There were no people who didn��t know that.


    Well, the second meeting is��.


    ��If you oppose the approval of Seonwoo Hwaryeong Surveillance Director, Mana Management Organization Minister and Head of the Twelve, please raise your hand.


    It was already decided that Hwaryeong Seonwoo would take the place of Seojin Baek.


    formal meeting.


    That��s why Lim Ga-eul thought that no one would raise a hand.


    And half-renounced, he tried to welcome Seonwoo Hwaryeong into his own person with applause.


    But then��


    ��That��s me.


    ������!!��


    There was something Lim Ga-eul had forgotten.


    There was a galaxy in this spot.


    A place where you can��t raise your hand.


    He suddenly raised his hand.


    It was the mistake of those who thought that Eunha��s business was over when he made Lee Jeong-hyeon the head of the special affairs bureau.


    Me. I��m against it.


    And beyond what Lim Ga-eul said first.


    I couldn��t ignore Eunha who raised her hand.


    No, it was possible to ignore.


    Lim Ga-eul and others could have regarded Eun-ha as a non-existent person and pushed forward as it was.


    If the power of the fairy government was strong.


    But unfortunately-.


    ��Your Pandora Clanlord. Please tell me why you are against it.


    The galaxy��s power was stronger.


    Lim Ga-eul and officials could not ignore the opinion of the national hero.


    ��There is a better candidate than < Narak >.


    ������.��


    Eunha said calmly.


    people wondered


    Are you saying that there are truly talented people better than Narak?


    Their eyes were saying that.


    Is there a better�� someone?


    yes, of course


    Lim Ga-eul was also the same.


    Her eyes widened.


    Then her eyes moved quickly.


    Are you out?


    no.


    Aren��t you from the Mana Management Organization? By the way, the minister of the mana management organization must be elected by the mana management organization��


    He belongs to the mana management organization, right?


    Who is that person?


    Lim Ga-eul asked questioningly.


    She seemed surprised that there was someone she didn��t have in mind.


    The fairy is also someone I know very well.


    And now.


    Eunha decided to solve her doubts.


    Just in time, the beam projector in the conference room was working.


    ������.


    The beam projector suddenly starts working.


    People freaked out.


    Then, a large image appeared on the white wall.


    There was a person in the video.


    That��s him.


    That person��


    ������.��


    Books filling the screen.


    A man who seems to be buried in it.


    The man��s appearance looked very young.


    But the tone reminded me of an old man who had lived for several decades.


    [��They made me into the Twelve Seat at will, and then removed it from the Twelve seat at will�� It��s still the case that they don��t consider my position at all.] ������.�� [


    So


    , I��ll do whatever I want. I think I��m qualified too, don��t I?]


    Is there a better leader of the Twelve Seats than < Index >?


    Although it is not a living myth.


    < Cheolong > Munjun < Shinchang > Namgung Seongwoon < King of Darkness > with Baek Seojin.


    A player who has made a significant contribution to rebuilding this country.


    Manager of player library.


    1st 2nd period twelfth.


    It was < Index > Yoon Seong-jin.

 Chapter 801

    Relife Player 801(b)


    [Chapter 202]


    [Monarch��s Foundation (5)]


    Twelve Seats < Index > Yoon Seong-jin.


    He was a person who kept the body of a child for the rest of his life due to his enormous mana.


    On the other hand, because of his enormous ability, he was confined in the library until he died, according to the memories of the galaxy before returning.


    He deserves to be acknowledged even as a living myth, but his ability was so great that he was treated harshly.


    Manager of player library.


    no slave


    He lived confined to the library for all but five days a month.


    And before returning, Yun Seong-jin was completely excluded from the Twelve Seats in the process of disbanding the 2nd Twelve Seats. sea??h th�� N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The fairy government, which suffered several disasters, decided to add players who could be put into the field in crisis situations to strengthen the influence of the Twelve Seats.


    Yoon Seong-jin, who was only working in the library without even having time to wield the authority of the Twelve Seats, had to take a separate position.


    He had no veto power.


    In the face of a national crisis, human rights are not the most important right.


    The library may not work smoothly without < index >. So the human rights and opinions of < Index > were ignored.


    The handling of < Index > was the worst.


    Despite all the complaints, he did his job faithfully.


    As a joke��


    ��Did you say that even if < Index > betrays humanity and causes terror, humanity will not be able to criticize him?


    The word was just floating around.


    However, in other words, < Index > did not cause terrorism in the end.


    Even though he was dissatisfied with his treatment, he had a heart for this country.


    On the other hand, Eun-ha had asked him to give strength to Ha Baek-ryeon, the second-generation fairy, before returning.


    I didn��t listen, of course.


    At that time, < Index > did not respond.


    Even though he served this country, he seemed to be weary of the secular world.


    In the end, Eunha couldn��t make < Index > on her side.


    If I had made him my side, the direction of power might have changed drastically.


    Even so-.


    ����The core of everything I think about depends on < Index >.


    You have to convince < Index >.


    Despite being rejected in a previous life.


    Eunha made up her mind to persuade him.


    Fortunately, things went well.


    < Operator > Jeong Ha-yang.


    Because she was < The Seed > of Index.


    Thanks to that, Eunha was able to easily meet < Index > through Jeong Ha-yang.


    ����To say that Hayang is a husband, he seems quite corrupt. To say that this guy is the hero of this country must be the end of the world. So why did you want to see me?


    < Index >, I came to ask you something.


    The attitude of < Index > was very harsh towards Eunha at first.


    However, Eunha, who was rejected by him before returning, realized that his attitude was not good.


    I can rub it.


    Eun-ha, who made that decision, persuaded < Index > with Hayang�C.


    ��Sir < Index >. What did you say?


    [It��s probably not that communication isn��t working, so I don��t know why they��re pretending not to hear. I��ll tell you again. Baek Seo-jin said that I would inherit all of the public positions that he had.]


    So on the day of the Mana Management Organization meeting.


    < Index > made it to the mound.


    ��


    Manager of player library.


    < Index > is on the mound.


    Everyone in the conference room looked very embarrassed.


    [While I couldn��t see them, they all grew old and became grandparents.]


    They were bureaucrats who went through a lot of hardships until they came to this place.


    That��s why they were good at hiding their expressions.


    However, even they couldn��t show a calm face after watching < Index >.


    Fairy Lim Ga-eul.


    < King of Darkness > Baek Seo-jin.


    < Narak > Seonwoo Hwaryeong.


    Escort Lee Jung-hyun.


    The four of them also opened their eyes wide and looked shocked.


    To that extent, < Index > was an unexpected existence to them.


    [But these are rude. Or are you trying to treat me as someone who doesn��t exist just because I��m not there? Then I��ll have to go out of the library and go see you guys.]


    ������!!��


    Please wait < Index >! It was so hectic that we didn��t even have time to be polite. I��m really sorry. What are you guys doing?


    ��I��m really sorry!!��


    The fairy jumped up from her seat.


    she bowed her head to him.


    Then he glared at the bureaucrats who had been watching blankly.


    The bureaucrats also hurriedly stood up and bent their backs at a right angle.


    < Index > Although the treatment is not good, there is no one in this country who can replace that person.


    Maybe next to < Baekeun >.


    The gift this country needs most is the gift of < Connection > and < Index >, which can create a world of consciousness.


    That��s why the fairy was polite to < Index > to the extent of bowing her head.


    In the first place, in terms of career and merit, there was only one person in this position who could compete with < Index >.


    -Sungjin, why did you attend a meeting you were not interested in?


    [It��s not that I wasn��t interested. It��s because I wasn��t in a situation where I could attend the meeting. Baek Seo-jin Why don��t we speak our words correctly?]


    ������.��


    < King of Darkness > Baek Seo-jin.


    He was the only one who did not bow his head and looked at < Index > Yoon Seong-jin.


    Yoon Seong-jin didn��t seem to care.


    Rather, he buried his back in the sofa and pulled his head back.


    Behind him, a rabbit standing on two legs could be seen carrying books.


    Don��t even do a job.


    [Why is this my job? My job is now to be your successor.]


    Stop playing boring jokes.


    [Should I show you what real pranks are? I��m afraid I��ll destroy the library.]


    [Ah! < Index >! What if I just throw away the information that needs to be sent to Indonesia!?]


    ����.


    Yoon Seong-jin snatched the book the white rabbit was trying to carry and threw it away.


    rabbit is confused


    Sungjin Yoon smiled.


    With that alone, Baek Seo-jin and the bureaucrats couldn��t say anything more.


    Seongjin Yoon did it as a joke, but if he put his mind to it, a worse situation could have occurred.


    What do you want?


    [Your seat.]


    I know very well that my seat is an excuse. What do you want to do all of a sudden to play around like this?


    [I must have reached puberty late.]


    In the end, Baek Seo-jin changed his route.


    He approached Yoon Seong-jin in a way that persuaded him.


    Of course it didn��t work at all.


    [If you wish, there is. Now I want you to free me from the library. Baek Seo-jin and your officials seem excited about preparing for retirement, but what am I, a generation like you, still doing here?]


    Yoon Seong-jin sneered.


    No one answered.


    If I had a conscience, it would have been true that they couldn��t say anything.


    At this, Sungjin Yoon laughed at them and continued.


    [But I know how important my work is to this country. So I made a compromise with you guys and now I want to work outside the library.]


    ������.��


    [The head of the Twelve Seats, the Minister of Mana Management Organization. Give me your two fighting spirits, these.]


    < Index > Yoon Seong-jin��s threats.


    People realized he wasn��t kidding.


    A look of bewilderment appeared on their faces.


    At that time, Lim Ga-eul spoke cautiously.


    But < index >. I��m sorry, but if < Index > is out, the library won��t work and many people will be in trouble. So I��m sorry, but��


    [Who said the library would stop? Don��t you guys want to find a replacement for me when I become the head of the Twelve Seats?]


    Who will replace < Index >��.


    [Uijeongbu coming up this time When I read the report before the recapture, there were a lot of kids who were pretty good at their jobs. Can��t we just leave the work to them?]


    < Index >, but they don��t have the ability to work for more than 20 days like < Index >.


    Assuming that a month has 30 days.


    In addition to the 25th index, the library was in the form of 5 administrators taking turns one day at a time.


    However, in order for the library to function normally, it was better to have one administrator continuously working.


    On the 5th without Yun Seong-jin, the library caused noise or it took a lot of time to update information.


    The moment the manager changes, the rabbits over there say you have to get approval from the manager��s representative��


    That��s probably because the process takes a very long time.


    Therefore, it was very cumbersome and inconvenient to have multiple administrators in the library.


    Lim Ga-eul talked about the matter.


    When he becomes the head of the Twelve Seats, he must naturally find someone to replace the 25th, and then find 25 navigators.


    It��s what I was expecting.


    Of course, the galaxy was expecting it.


    That��s why I wasn��t surprised to hear what < Index > had to say next.


    [You know < Big Data >.]


    Yes?


    [It looks like he��s being manipulated like a slave by the mana management machine, so why don��t you put it in the library?]


    ������!!��


    [If you have the skills of < Big Data >, you know. It��s a bit clumsy, but there��s no shortage of talented people to replace me. Now that he��s not from the Dangun clan, he won��t be criticized.]


    That��s��


    [Im Ga-eul.]


    ��Yes, < Index >-sama.


    [Don��t roll your eyes. The sound of eyeballs can be heard even in the library. Yes, given your personality, you must have entrusted a lot of work to < Big Data >. So, you must be thinking that it��s a waste to give away < Big Data > now.]


    ������.��


    [I��ll do that for you. It wouldn��t be unreasonable for me to combine my skills with the work assigned by < Big Data >. Because I��m taking care of more than that all 25 days.]


    But < Index >-sama. Will < Big Data > be able to work in the library for 25 days��


    [He can��t. I am the only one who can last 25 days. No, there is one more, but I feel sorry for him. However, with < Big Data >, it will last for 20 days.]


    ������.��


    [So, wouldn��t it be enough to supplement the rest of the manpower to operate the library? Did you know that Pine Group recently updated the library, simplifying the administrator approval process? The speed at which the library operates will not be slow.]


    Twelve Seats < Big Data > Mora Yul.


    Eunha thanked her.


    It was because she was able to persuade < Index > thanks to her working as a slave of the Mana Management Organization.


    I��m so glad you saved Mora Yul.


    It would have been impossible to convince < Index > if she had chosen the death penalty rather than labor for her crime in the Seoul disaster.


    further-.


    [��Of course, it��s a bit like that for me to be the head of the Twelve and continue to take on the work of < Big Data >. It would be better for < Big Data > to find a successor to the previous work and entrust it to him.] < Index >, with the current situation


    , it is difficult to allocate manpower to that point��


    .]


    Yes?


    [I saw the report he posted in the library before and I liked it. He seems to be good at handling his work�� He must have been at level 5 now. Looking at his contribution to the recapture of Uijeongbu this time, I think he will be level 4��. His current position is probably a control officer.] Why did


    he��.


    [Appoint him as a controller. Even though he��s young, he��s good at his job, so you can leave him as the controller. Then, the position that < Big Data > had will now be resolved.]


    < Index >, the controller of the same rank as


    the director of control is at least level 3�� Isn��t this higher Then what does it matter?]


    ������.��


    [Special promotion to the 2nd rank. No, it��s not possible to order only 1 rank. Then all I have to do is teach him the skills of a controller and make him one more class special after a year.] The


    last card Eunha was able to convince < Index >.


    In this life, Yoon Yi-byeol, who was called < Butterfly Lady > before returning without having a tinnitus.


    Thanks to her work at the Mana Management Organization, Eunha was able to find replacements for < Index >.


    < Big Data > should be in charge of the library, and Byeol Lee should take over the position of controller that was in charge of < Big Data >.


    Yoon Yi-byeol��s level was low.


    However, her skills stood out within the organization.


    Even < Index > acknowledged it.


    At the age of 25, Byeol-yi will be promoted super-fast as a controller.


    The atmosphere has changed a lot.


    When < Index > came up with a concrete solution, people could not object.


    Eunha had a smile on her lips as she congratulated Yoon Ibyeol on his promotion.


    It was then.


    ��Yes, then Seongjin, you can take my place.


    Baek Seo-jin opened his mouth.


    He glared at Index and said.


    At the same time, his gaze was fixed on the galaxy.


    ��But how are you going to replace the < King of Darkness >?


    ������.��


    There was still one problem left.


    The person who manages the darkness of this country must be included in the Twelve.


    < Index > was not disqualified as the Minister of Mana Management Organization and the head of the Twelve Seats.


    But he was someone who had nothing to do with darkness.


    Accordingly, < Index > is��.


    [��That��s none of my business.]


    ������!!��


    [It��s not me, why don��t you listen to the story of Pandora Clanlord?]


    He pointed to the old galaxy at the bottom of the screen.


    People��s eyes were focused on Eunha.


    Only then did Eunha speak.


    ��There is another person besides < Narak > who will replace < King of Darkness >, right?


    ������.��


    It was in the eyes of the < King of Darkness >, it was young, it had a future, and it was a shadow with strong loyalty.


    At that moment, the shadow moved.


    The shadow of the galaxy turned three-dimensional and took the form of a person.


    People were surprised to see a man who appeared out of nowhere.


    Neither < King of Darkness > nor < Narak > seemed to be unaware of his presence.


    Their faces hardened.


    I recommend < Shadow > Changjin Han as the 12 seater.


    ������.��


    Pandora Clan < Shadow > Han Chang-jin.


    Baek Seo-jin��s < The Seed >.


    He was the last card in the galaxy.


    ��


    Meanwhile, the 3rd Twelve Seat Selection Tournament.


    Hyeoncheol Kang was looking down at the arena with an interesting face.


    Being a telepath is basic, and I��m also in charge of a hunter��


    Don��t even think about fighting. Please, please, don��t even think about breaking into the arena. Remember that fairy said she would renovate the Twelve Seats.


    Hey, can��t you just watch it? I don��t go out, I have an idea.


    I thought it was only a head, but fortunately, it seems that it had thoughts.


    < The Holy Mother > Ignoring Park Hye-rim��s criticism.


    Hyeoncheol Kang paid attention to one player.


    < Gale > Jinparang.


    He was a player he knew.


    But it was the first time he had seen his skills so directly.


    The subhumans are so good that there is no one strong enough to follow them in taijutsu. But that guy�� Among them, Jin Gook.


    Jinparang is fighting candidates who applied for the same sector.


    Naturally, navigators who are relatively weak in combat fall out.


    Even the telepathists were no match for Jinparang.


    In this test, Jin Parang was getting a score close to perfect.


    Of course, if you add up other points, your rank will go down.


    However-.


    ��What would happen if I gave extra points here? Hyerim will give it to her too, right? no give


    I tried to give it to you even if you don��t.


    People who can evaluate candidates.


    Among them were the Twelve Seats.


    First of all, the Twelve Seats appointed in the 3rd phase wanted to select people who were compatible with themselves as much as possible.


    So Kang Hyeon-cheol decided to vote for Jin Parang.


    he��s the same as me There was a guy like that in Pandora Clan.


    Please don��t say anything horrible.


    Park Hye-rim also cast one vote.


    In addition, the other zodiacs also confirmed Jinparang��s skills and their eyes lit up.


    If the blue doesn��t mess around with that, I think it��ll be fine.


    < Giant tree > One vote.


    he smiled bitterly.


    I owe Clan Pandora an elixir, so I��ll give him a good score.


    < Silent > Sujin Yoo one vote.


    She was busy eating sausages.


    Since < Heavenly Sound >, no one has stood out as a telepathist.


    One vote for < The First Sword > Ji Yong-hyun.


    He evaluated it as objectively as possible.


    It��s nice to see you working hard.


    The < Witch of Time > Prisis Memory also gave Jinpa-rang extra points.


    Even if he is anxious because he resembles Hyeon-cheol, it would be nice to have the Twelve Seats where he can fight.


    < Thunder God > Lee Do-jin chose him after much consideration.


    So, somehow, all the members of the Twelve Seats at the table gave Jin Parang extra points.


    That was it.


    Jinparang was confirmed as a member of the 3rd Twelve.


    00092


    00093


    00094


    00095


    00096 00097


    00098


    00099


    00100


    00101


    00102


    00103


    00104


    00105


    00106


    00107


    00108


    00109


    00110


    00111


    0


    0112


    00113


    00114


    00115


    00116


    00117


    00118


    00119


    00120


    00121


    00122


    00123


    00124


    00125


    00126


    00127


    00128

 Chapter 802

    Relife Player 802


    [Chapter 202]


    [Monarch��s Foundation (6)]


    The last card of the galaxy.


    < Shadow > Han Chang-jin.


    Because he was Baek Seo-jin��s < The Sid >, he understood the physiology of darkness well.


    Even if it��s not ��The Seed�� now, it still doesn��t change that Baek Seo-jin��s only successor is Chang-jin hyung.


    Currently, Baek Seo-jin did not have a separate < The Seed >.


    It was a situation that was put on hold because there was no worthy successor.


    Then, as the situation grew, he could not prepare a successor and resigned from his position.


    The reason why he picked < Nara > was also not irrelevant to that.


    While I couldn��t see you, your skills improved. I couldn��t believe I was killing signs so much that I didn��t even notice.


    ��Thank you, Master.


    Meanwhile, Baek Seo-jin talked to Han Chang-jin, who came up from the shadow of the galaxy.


    Han Chang-jin could not answer.


    It��s awkward.


    He was Baek Seo-jin��s favorite disciple.


    However, he chose the Pandora clan of the galaxy, not the darkness of Baek Seo-jin.


    I gave up < The Seed > on my own feet, so I must be sorry to see Baek Seo-jin��s face.


    But Changjin. Are you saying that you will take over my darkness now?


    ��yes master. I want to take the place of Master.


    nevertheless.


    Han Chang-jin came to this place.


    He complied with Eunha��s request and decided to become a horse for Eunha.


    He couldn��t even meet Baek Seo-jin��s eyes properly, and he slowly raised his head and stared at Baek Seo-jin.


    Hmm, you, with a weak heart, will inherit the darkness�� Do you really think that��s possible for you?


    ������!!��


    A snowball fight between Baek Seo-jin and Han Chang-jin.


    Han Chang-jin did not back down.


    Baek Seo-jin��s spirit is met as it is.


    no, it didn��t sit still.


    Han Chang-jin also exuded spirit.


    ��������!!!


    If Seojin Baek is a snake.


    Han Chang-jin is a toad.


    Snakes eat toads, but sometimes toads eat snakes.


    The spirit of the two did not want to be pushed even an inch.


    Gut��!


    Han Chang-jin endured the pressure.


    he gritted it.


    The momentum that was against Baek Seo-jin is starting to get pushed back.


    right then-


    ����Such


    Eunha snapped her fingers.


    At that moment, Han Chang-jin��s body caught fire and burned roaringly.


    As his shadow grew thicker, he drove back the spirit of Baek Seo-jin, who had filled the hall.


    Roaring!


    It doesn��t stop there.


    Flames and shadows consume the darkness of Baek Seo-jin.


    Baek Seo-jin��s eyes twitched.


    The situation was completely reversed.


    Baek Seo-jin��s darkness shrinks.


    The energy of Eunha and Changjin Han is added and they try to take over the space.


    Wouldn��t this be enough? It might be lacking a bit now, but considering the distant future, I don��t think there��s anyone better than < Shadow >.


    ����.


    It��s better to be young and have potential than Narak. isn��t it?


    Fighting with Baek Seo-jin.


    Eunha said leisurely.


    he asked from the left.


    Gift < White Silver >


    At that time, pure white energy spread.


    Lim Ga-eul activated the gift.


    The energy of white silver spread throughout the space, dispelling the energy that seemed to be choking.


    Baek Seo-jin��s snake-like energy.


    Han Chang-jin��s toad-like energy.


    Galactic fireworks too.


    All of that was neutralized in front of her Gift.


    Stop childish power struggles. Reap all three.


    Lim Ga-eul said as if warning.


    Accordingly, the three of them reaped their spirits according to her words.


    she sighed.


    I don��t think the cards proposed by Pandora Clanlord are all that bad. There��s just one problem.


    The atmosphere was somewhat calming.


    Lim Ga-eul opened her mouth.


    People��s eyes were focused.


    Didn��t Pandora Clan send out < Gale > Jinparang as a candidate for the 3rd Twelve Seat? But you��re saying you��re going to use < Shadow > here?


    Do you really think that��s possible?


    Lim Ga-eul��s backstory was predictable.


    Only then did people realize.


    There were things to be careful about when assigning the twelfth seat.


    Equal distribution of power between clans.


    The fairy government did not want one group to have a lot of power for the sake of government power.


    However, Noh Eun-ha was trying to violate the equal distribution by using < Gale > as well as < Shadow >.


    If you want to take < Shadow >, I would like to tell you to give up the position that < Gale > will have.


    ������.��


    Even if I admit it, it��s a problem. Will other clans try to move on like this? In particular, will the KK Clan, the King of Kings who lost the Twelve Seats this time, try to stay still?


    King Myung and the KK Clan who lost the Twelve Seats.


    They will try to somehow make their clanmates into the Twelve in this tryout.


    However, if Pandora Clan recommended < Shadow > instead of < Nara > in this way, it was obvious that they would publicize the wrong selection method.


    Discord between clans can arise.


    It is also a feud between large clans.


    Lim Ga-eul wants to avoid such a situation.


    Eunha replied calmly.


    You said you would stay still?


    yes?


    Both Clans said they wouldn��t be dissatisfied with us even if we ended up with two members of the Twelve. ������.��


    Even if the Twelve Seats don��t come out of their own clan.


    thump


    Eunha took the papers out of her bag and set them down on the table.


    He moved the mana in his body and sent the documents to Lim Ga-eul.


    she got the papers


    Pandora Clan Road This


    is�� a letter of recommendation from the KK Clan.


    A letter of recommendation?


    KK Clan did not register candidates for the 3rd Twelve Seat this time. Because there was no recruitment section for candidates recommended by the KK clan.


    What is that�� Wait, why is it here��


    Lim Ga-eul took out the papers from the envelope.


    Soon, she understood what Eunha was trying to say.


    Her eyes widened and the tone of her voice tried to rise.


    Just then, Eunha struck the ball.


    KK Clan said they would like to recommend Pandora Clan��s < Shadow > player Han Chang-jin for the Hunter Division.


    ������!!��


    In addition, Myungwang Clan, Zenith Clan, Regulus Clan, and Shilla Donghae Clan also said they would support < Shadow > Han Chang-jin.


    ��


    Kim Gun-woong, a direct descendant of KK Group.


    He was currently serving as a special advisor to the KK Clan.


    The timing was just right.


    It was because the president of KK fell out of it at this timing, so Kim Gun-woong��s range of motion increased a lot.


    < Beast Tamer > With the death of Prince Huang, the position of the KK Clan was greatly shaken.


    The new Clanlord had not yet established his place in the clan, and at that time, Kim Gun-woong showed his extraordinary skills and completely took control of the KK Clan.


    However, Kim Gun-woong once owed his life to Eun-ha.


    ��To recommend your clan��s < Shadow > in the name of the KK clan�� that��s a really difficult request.��


    Kim Gun-woong was an arrogant man, but he knew how to keep his promises.


    Feeling indebted to Eunha, he had no choice but to accept Eunha��s request.


    On the other hand, it was not a loss to Kim Gun-woong.


    ��I might face a backlash, but there��s nothing I can��t do. Instead, let me do a favor.��


    ��What?��


    ��Thanks to my recommendation of < Shadow >, if you have 2 Twelve Seats in your clan, please help the KK Clan later.��


    ��What can I do to help? how?��


    ��It��s nothing. With < Beast Tamer > passing away this time and the KK Clan��s elite troops disappearing, the KK Clan��s position has become very precarious.��


    At this time, Kim Gun-woong made a deal.


    Currently, the KK Clan was slowly crumbling.


    This is because the damage suffered during the recapture of Uijeongbu was severe.


    To be honest, the KK Clan was having a hard time finding people to select as candidates for the 3rd Twelve Seat.


    In fact, the KK Clan thought that the Third Twelve had passed away.


    So, to Kim Gun-woong, Eunha��s proposal was also an opportunity.


    ��I hope you will support the candidate recommended by the KK Clan when a new Twelve Seat is elected someday. That��s all.��


    ��They��re asking us to see and push them next time.��


    Even if it collapses now.


    don��t know what the future will be like


    Thinking of the future, Kim Gun-woong decided to use Eun-ha��s request as a stepping stone for recovery.


    Eunha��s worries did not last long.


    ��If you recommend a candidate I really like, then I��ll support you too. It��s probably something I��ll have to decide after seeing the situation at that time.��


    ��That answer is enough. thanks. KK Clan recommends < Shadow >.��


    The KK group was now relatively free from Galactic checks.


    That��s how much it was crushed in the war to recapture Uijeongbu.


    Rather, if there is a group that Eunha should be wary of now��.


    ��The Donghae and Samra groups.


    Donghae Group, which has been competing with KK Group.


    As the KK Group collapses, the power of the Donghae Group will become stronger.


    It was as anyone would have expected.


    In addition, the Samra Group was also an entity that could not be ignored.


    Those in charge of distribution were making huge amounts of money regardless of whether or not the recapture campaign failed.


    If the time to pioneer Uijeongbu came, the influence of the Samra Group would grow even greater.


    The KK group should keep the Donghae group in check so that the two groups don��t care at all about the authority of the fairy government.


    Samra Group is�� There is another way.


    There is no eternal enemy.


    There are no permanent allies.


    It was something everyone had to keep in check.


    That��s how the galaxy decided to form an implicit alliance with the KK clan.


    On the other hand, the Donghae Clan also owed a debt to Eunha.


    It was time for them to pay off their debts.


    The Donghae Clan owed me a huge debt as I pushed Ki Joon to the Twelve Seat in the Seoul disaster.


    Thus, Eunha easily gained the support of the Donghae Clan.


    Where is the Donghae Clan?


    As well as the support of the Myeongwang Clan, which had a tacit alliance in Uijeongbu.


    Regulus Clan related to Jeong Ha-yang.


    Shinra Clan related to Lee Yu-jeong.


    With the help of the two, I also obtained the support of the two clans��.


    ��The Zenith Clan also decided to support Pandora Clan��s proposal?


    Yes, there is an announcement there.


    ������.��


    The sword of the fairy government.


    The Zenith Clan also supported him.


    Lim Ga-eul was surprised and asked back. S��ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Eunha replied confidently.


    This was something I didn��t expect either.


    I didn��t expect that < First Sword > would kindly accept my proposal.


    < The First Sword > was a person who wanted the authority of the fairy government to be stronger.


    Even though he is the No. 1 Clan Lord in the industry, his beliefs could be known just by not rebelling against the fairy government.


    But for some reason, < The First Sword > supported Eunha even though he knew that some people regarded him as a monarch.


    ����Looking at how you treat Baekryun, I can trust you.��


    It was the answer from < The First Sword >.


    That was the end.


    I don��t know what��s going on with Ji Yong-hyeon.


    Baekryun benefited.


    In any case, Eunha decided to use the support of < The First Sword >.


    Thanks to that, the situation was leaning toward Eunha.


    < The First Sword > supported it


    .


    Soon she sighed.


    Okay I guess not bad.


    ������!!��


    Finally, Lim Ga-eul��s heart tilted.


    People in the seats groaned.


    In particular, the reaction of those who supported Narak was even greater.


    Fairy! Think again! < Shadow > is still young! And he was a disciple of Baek Seo-jin in the past, but he is not even his disciple now!


    < Narak > Seonwoo Hwaryeong as the representative.


    People shouted loudly.


    To them, it sounded like thunder from the blue sky.


    < Narak > was already scheduled, but it was impossible to change it suddenly like this.


    Even if < Index > was the same, I had to oppose putting < Shadow > into the Twelve Seat instead of < Nara >.


    However, Lim Ga-eul��s determination was stubborn.


    < Shadow > You��re not young at this age. Because there is also < Silent >, which became the youngest person in the twelfth in their early 20s.


    But the fairy��s darkness is different. There is no way that < Shadow >, which has not dipped its feet deep into the darkness, can properly control it.


    However, I think it is a waste of manpower to elect Seonwoo Hwaryeong Surveillance Director as the Twelve Seat to control the darkness for only a few years. The < Index > teacher will already be in charge, but you can��t appoint talented people who don��t know when they will retire.


    [yes. As generations change, we have to wipe it out. Isn��t that what renewal is? Of course, since I look like this, let��s make an exception.]


    ������.��


    In a situation where the first generation is retiring, there is no need to have two first-generation players in the Twelve.


    Lim Ga-eul expressed such a meaning.


    < Index > added a comment.


    At this, < Narak >, whose situation did not go his way, frowned as if he was displeased.


    At that time, Lim Ga-eul��s gaze turned to Narak.


    Director of surveillance. and minister.


    ��Yes fairy.��


    I hope you two will teach < Shadow > many things in the future for the future of this country. What the new world needs is people who will lead this era, not boring people like us.


    ������.��


    I have no intention of changing my meaning.


    So, if you have a heart for the fairy government, follow it.


    No more dissent.


    It was an edgy warning from Lim Ga-eul.


    At the same time, she tried to solidify the position of < Shadow > through their remarks.


    In the end, the two couldn��t go against Lim Ga-eul��s will.


    If the fairy asks so, I will do so.


    < King of Darkness > Baek Seo-jin.


    He was on the fairy��s side.


    No matter what he thought, he couldn��t directly oppose Lim Ga-eul in front of people.


    I will also pass on all the knowledge I have.


    < Narak > Seonwoo Hwaryeong.


    He lost his cause.


    The justification that he would lead a new world was undone by < Index >, and the justification that only he could manage the darkness was undone by < Shadow >.


    In that state he was unable to express his opinion.


    To express opposition to this ideal was tantamount to revealing his own desire to sit at the head of the Twelve Seat.


    In the end, the two bowed their heads to Lim Ga-eul for their own reasons.


    it was confirmed


    In the future, the hardships will be open to you.


    Haha��. Eunha said he would help you, but to think things would turn out like this�� Can I really do well?


    you should do well If I, my brother, or our clan don��t want to be criticized.


    Han Chang-jin was selected as the twelfth seat.


    As Lim Ga-eul applauded, people who supported Narak clapped their hands in displeasure.


    On the contrary, the faces of those who stood on the fairy��s side were relatively bright.


    Even though two of the Twelve Seats were born in Pandora Clan, it was because they prevented < Narak > from playing solo, which could harm their position.


    So, all I had to do was think about the Pandora Clan��s solo drink next time.


    As a result, they chose the lesser evil instead of the worst in a situation where they could not choose the best.


    On the other hand-.


    ��It��s interesting, really.


    Baek Seo-jin was laughing.


    Sitting at the fairy��s side, he applauded and looked at Eunha and Changjin.


    It��s really fun.


    I didn��t know how to make this number.


    Could it be that you persuade < Index >?


    I hope you are using Han Changjin.


    Everything was unexpected.


    It��s really fun.


    Baek Seo-jin��s smile deepened. August 31st, 20th year of the Sun calendar.


    The Korean Mana Management Organization announced the 3rd Twelve Seats as follows.


    Division


    Name


    Affiliation


    Navigator


    Yoon Seong-


    jin Korea Mana Management Agency


    Dealer


    Ji Yong-hyeon Zenith


    Dealer Lee


    Do


    -jin Shinra


    Dealer


    Kang Hyeon


    �C


    cheol Blaze


    Supporter Freesis


    Memory


    Korea Mana Management Division


    Supporter


    Park


    Hye -rim Regulus Guardian Seon Gi-jun Donghae


    Sniper Yu


    Su -jin


    Tempest


    Caster


    Chong Eun


    -joo Samra


    Ranger


    Chae


    Seon �C


    woo


    Myeongwang


    Hunter


    Han Chang-


    jin


    Pandora


    Telepathic Jinpa


    and


    Pandora


    Also, the Korea Mana Management Organization announced the merit list of players who participated in the 2nd Uijeongbu Recapture War.


    The rating selection criteria are as follows.


    Taiji Grade


    �C When you directly subjugate 2 or more 2nd Tier or higher monsters.


    �C When you directly subjugate 5 or more monsters of 3rd tier or higher.


    �C Or in the event of a heroic achievement from a nation-destroying catastrophe.


    Eulji Rank


    �C When you directly subjugate 1 or more monsters of 2nd tier or higher.


    �C When 2 or more 3rd tier or higher monsters are directly subdued.


    �C If you are indirectly involved in a mission that falls under the Taegeuk level above.


    �C or for achieving heroic feats from a national emergency catastrophe.


    Chungmoo Rank


    �C When you directly subjugate 1 or more tier 3 or higher monsters.


    �C If you are indirectly involved in a mission that corresponds to the Taegeuk Eulji level above.


    �C Or when you achieve an achievement in a catastrophe that disrupts the country��s operations.


    Hwarang level


    �C If you are indirectly involved in a mission that corresponds to the above Chungmu level.


    �C In the case of tertiary involvement in a mission corresponding to the Taegeuk Eulji level above.


    �C Or when you achieve an achievement in a disaster that disrupts national operations.


    Personnel level


    �C In the case of being thirdly involved in a mission that falls under the above Chungmu level.


    �C Or when you achieve an achievement in an event that disrupts the operation of the country.


    �C Or if you acted as an example in a catastrophic event of destruction.


    Pandora Clan (A+)


    No.


    Name


    Medal Grade


    01


    No Eun �C


    ha


    Eulji


    02 No Eun-ah


    Eulji


    03


    Jeong Ha-yang


    Eulji


    04


    Mokmin -ho


    Eulji


    05 Cha Eun-


    woo Eulji


    06 Ryu


    Yeon -hwa


    Eulji


    07 Han Chang-jin


    Eulji


    08


    Choi Eun


    �C hyuk


    Eulji


    09


    Hoshimiya Kaede


    Eulji


    10


    Kang Si-hyung


    Eulji


    11


    Bae


    Su-bin


    Eulji


    12


    Bonggurae


    Eulji


    13


    Yoo Namhun


    Eulji


    14


    Jinseo Na


    Eulji


    15


    Kim Minji


    Chungmu


    16


    Ariel


    Eulji


    17


    Yeobi


    Eulji


    18


    Oh


    Seonghwan (deceased)


    Chungmu


    19


    Iriya


    Eulji


    20


    Icheonseo


    Chungmu


    21 Jo Ara


    Eulji


    22


    Jinparang


    Eulji


    ��


    ��


    ��


    27


    Kim Merri


    Chungmu


    ��


    :


    :


    31


    Meiling


    Chungmu


    32


    Meirin


    Chungmu


    33


    Seo Dambi


    Chungmu


    ��


    :


    ��


    38


    Son Ga-yeon


    Eulji


    39


    On Tae-


    hee


    Chungmu


    ��


    :


    ��


    ��


    ��


    56


    Hong


    Seulgi Gallery

 Chapter 803

    Relife Player 803


    [Chapter 202]


    [Monarch��s Foundation (7)]


    The third period of the Twelve has been announced.


    In the meantime, there has been a lot of controversy among people over the composition of the 3rd period of the Twelve.


    In that sense, this announcement can be said to have put an end to their controversy.


    I thought it was strange when the fairy government suddenly reversed that the head of the twelfth seat was < Nara > instead of < Index >�� but that��s how the members of the twelfth seat were organized.


    < Index > is the leader�� What the hell happened in the fairy government?


    You can think of < Index > winning the political battle.


    As far as I know, < Index > was not interested in political topics��.


    They handed over the management of the library to < Big Data > Mora Yul.


    < Index >, who became the head of the 3rd phase of the Twelve Seats.


    People were puzzled by the fact that the government reversed its decision and changed the scheduled head to < Index >.


    There must have been a political battle.


    I just predicted that.


    On the other hand, those who can read the current trend were able to trace the political battle that took place behind the scenes.


    < Shadow > became the twelfth seat. The 3rd twelfth candidates became twelfth through skill evaluation, whereas < Shadow > suddenly became the twelfth��


    . Then we have to select the hunter division separately.


    < Shadow > used to be < The Seed > of < King of Darkness >. That won��t matter either. After all, this is��.


    People who live ordinary lives don��t know.


    That this country was built on a foundation of darkness.


    That is why ��darkness�� was a group that should not be ignored.


    Accordingly, the fairy government had placed the administrator of darkness as the twelfth throne to manage the darkness until now.


    If you think of it in that sense�C.


    ����< Shadow > inherited darkness.


    From now on, the darkness will be centered on < Shadow >. Baek Seo-jin will retreat to the back room��


    < Shadow > Han Chang-jin.


    The fairy government < King of Darkness > < Narak > recognized Han Chang-jin as the new administrator of darkness.


    ������.��


    Those who had thought to that point were all deep in thought.


    For those who have had a close relationship with the darkness, the drastic personnel measures were literally opening a new world.


    So they also had to respond quickly to the world now.


    otherwise it will be weeded out.


    Or I will be eaten by the darkness.


    The < King of Darkness > has appointed < Shadow > as the next Lord of Darkness.


    After more than 50 years, a new king was born.


    < King of Shadows > Han Chang-jin.


    Everyone related to the darkness began to call him by that nickname, meaning that he was the successor to the < King of Darkness >.


    And his nickname became publicly known in the world and was used as the nickname of the Twelve.


    On the one hand-.


    ��Heh, there are two members of the Twelve from Pandora Clan.


    The Clanlords just collapsed.


    This is because the seat assigned to the navigator disappeared as < Index > became the head of the Twelve Seats.


    In its place, the Hunter Division suddenly appeared.


    However, the clans could not even apply and the position was easily passed over to the < King of Shadows >.


    Anyone with brains could tell.


    Pandora Clan was lobbying. I don��t know how I persuaded the government, but taking two seats in the Twelve��


    It was obvious. It must have been.


    The Clanlords were dissatisfied.


    But they couldn��t follow through.


    What kind of position is the Pandora Clan now?


    In particular, how is the popularity of Pandora Clan Road right now?


    Rather, ordinary people were very happy with the fact that Pandora Clan occupied two of the Twelve Seats in the third period.


    Long live < Cardinal >! hurray!! Hooray! Noh Eun-ha as the ruler of this country!!


    The government listens to us!!


    The public sentiment was on Pandora Clan.


    Clan officials could not protest.


    It was because he knew that the moment he protested, he would turn the people of this country into enemies.


    Moreover, there were many people in favor of Pandora Clan among the clan officials.


    In the end, they had different positions, so they couldn��t unify their opinions.


    ������.��


    Meanwhile, one last time.


    Thoughtful people pondered what this situation meant.


    Clan Pandora has two Twelve Seats.


    It was possible because of < King of Shadows > Han Chang-jin.


    Coincidentally, I was lucky.


    But it was too exquisite for a coincidence.


    Who has benefited the most from this?


    < King of Shadows > Han Chang-jin?


    It could be.


    Jinpa-rang, who became the zodiac and gained a new nickname, < Guncheong-pung (Ⱥ�i�L) >?


    It could be.


    But it wasn��t them who benefited the most��.


    ����It��s the Pandora Clan Lord.


    < Cardinal > Noh Eun-ha.


    Although it did not become the twelfth seat.


    You will have two Twelve Seats.


    One of them would manage the darkness.


    The fairy government tries to manage the darkness. That��s why the person who manages the darkness must enter the mana management organization.


    But look at < King of Shadows >.


    where is he now


    It belonged to a group led by a single player, not a mana management organization belonging to the government.


    What does it mean?


    The true master of darkness is separate.


    < King of Shadows > is just a smoke screen.


    The real owner is < Cardinal >.


    Just like this name.


    Han Chang-jin is a shadow.


    The shadow reflected by the fire in < Cardinal >.


    Noh Eun-ha is the shadow of the king, so surely he is the king of all shadows.


    Han Chang-jin is really the ��King of Shadows�� in that he is the real power of darkness, but in fact he is not the real power of darkness.


    No Eun-ha aims to become a monarch.


    No, he is already a monarch.


    At that moment, people shuddered.


    When you go out on the street, listen to the sounds you hear.


    What were people shouting about?


    < Cardinal > as the ruler of this country!


    Noh Eun-ha captured public sentiment.


    Also, darkness seized power.


    Public sentiment is not just power.


    He has everything in his hands.


    There was nothing to say about powerlessness.


    This time, Noh Eun-ha withdrew the second-tier Mae-gu.


    Need I say more about wealth?


    Who were his wives?


    < Cardinal > is the powerhouse in this country.


    People cry out for a monarch every day.


    The monarch they shouted for was as if it had already been born.


    The third round of the Twelve appointments put a wedge in Noh Eun-ha��s actions, which had been regarded as suspicious.


    A truly new world has begun.


    ��


    On the other hand, when Jinpa and Changjin Han were selected for the Twelve Seats.


    A banquet was being held in Pandora Clan to celebrate them.


    Drink up, guys! Today, this is Eunha��s treat for me! Hee hee!!


    ��Cheers!!��


    Unlike Changjin Han, who was quietly congratulated by his clan members.


    The reins of Jinparang were completely released.


    He even went up to the table and offered a toast.


    Clan members burst into laughter when they saw him shaking his hips in excitement.


    That hyung really became the Twelve�� Now that he��s the Twelve, stop laughing lightly like that.


    Eunha smiled bitterly.


    He sipped his drink away from his clanmates.


    I didn��t like being crowded.


    The clan members were now so numerous that he was reluctant to join them.


    In addition, most of the clan members, except for the early clan members, had difficulty with the galaxy, the clan lord.


    Now that Pandora Clan has its own system�� It��s no wonder that the newcomers find it difficult for me, who has little to do with them.


    So Eunha took care of the clan members and attended the banquet away from the upper floors.


    In addition to the galaxy, there were also those who happened to have a dignified image in the clan upstairs.


    They also burst into laughter as they watched Jin Parang dancing happily below.


    The glass is empty. Shall I follow you?


    oh thank you yoojung


    The upper floors were full of friendly people.


    As a result, Eunha was able to enjoy the banquet with a comfortable face.


    Lee Yu-jeong, who was sitting next to him, would fill his glass with alcohol the moment his glass was empty like a ghost.


    It seemed that he was only watching Eunha��s drinking cup.


    don��t drink too much


    Did you see me drunk?


    still. You should drink in moderation.


    okay.


    He put his hand around her waist.


    Then she leaned over.


    Eunha smiled.


    Then Seohyun Han, who was sitting in front of her, Ha-yang Jeong widened her eyes.


    ��It looks like only Yu-jeong is your wife, and we are like bridesmaids sitting in front of you.


    Are the two of you really good?


    ������.��


    Han Seo-hyun and Jeong Ha-yang.


    Eunha and Lee Yu-jeong fell silently at the sound of the spikes.


    The clan members who saw it around clicked their tongues.


    Anyway, it��s true that we need to improve the blue father��s behavior.


    i think so too. Blue oppa is now in the twelfth position, but if he goes somewhere and takes his clothes off, it will cause a lot of problems.


    ��that��s right.


    Soon Seohyun Han spoke up.


    Jeong Ha-yang also nodded.


    Both of them were right.


    Jin Parang was now a public figure.


    From now on, everything he does and says will affect the fairy government.


    Where is the fairy government?


    The Pandora Clan, which Jinparang had as an enemy, would also be affected.


    Did you make that older brother the Twelve Seat for nothing?


    No, but that hyung was the only suitable talent in the field that could be put in.


    That older brother was also full of motivation.


    Eunha looked down at Jinparang.


    He was singing along with his young clanmates.


    It was a little uneasy to see a figure that could not be found as dignified.


    Nevertheless, when Eunha recommended Jinparang, she decided to believe in her conviction.


    There aren��t many people in Pandora Clan who follow my words like that brother.


    Jinpa-rang was like a wolf (dog) that listened to Eun-ha.


    He valued emotions more than reason, and would readily follow Eunha��s orders without asking why.


    Above all, Jinparang was Ain.


    A player who newly became the Twelve Seated in the body of an Ain after the first period of the Twelve Seat < Heavenly Sound > Oh Geon-hoo.


    Thanks to this, even though Jinparang was still, the support of the subhumans naturally followed.


    Among the new members of the Twelve, it could be said that Jinparang has the strongest support.


    You will do well. That older brother isn��t such an idiot either, so from now on he��ll pay attention to his actions.


    That��s right. Blue oppa will do well too.


    So, Eunha believed in Jinparang.


    Of course, at the clan level, Jinparang should be educated so that he can set an example as a member of the Twelve Seats.


    Eun-ha looked back at Lee Yu-jeong.


    Yu-Jung, can you teach the idiot hyung etiquette?


    huh? I?


    Are Seohyun, Hayang, and everyone else busy with work�� Yoojung, I thought there would be no one to teach him etiquette but you. And the fool hyung listens to you again. hmm��. can i do it well?


    So where else is there a girl who is so good-looking in every single action besides you? i agree too


    huh! i think so too.


    There was no other suitable reason.


    She knew manners and was very good at teaching others.


    He didn��t pierce people��s hearts with words like Seohyun Han, and he wasn��t just knowledgeable like Hayang Jeong.


    So, Eun-ha wanted to attach Lee Yu-jeong to Jin Pa-rang for the time being.


    Lee Yu-jeong, who was lost in thought, nodded.


    If you say so, I��ll try. I don��t know if I can do it well, but I want to help you too.


    Just being by your side is helping enough.


    Eunha��.


    ������.��


    Eunha took Lee Yujeong��s hand.


    Lee Yoo-jung��s voice was filled with water.


    She also took his hand.


    However, the two had to quickly loosen their hands and take a posture at attention.


    It was because the cold eyes were fixed on them from the front seat.


    why? do more so We��ll just have a drink by ourselves and see what you guys do.


    yes that��s right Don��t worry about us, just do it. baby looks good


    ��Keuheum ��.��


    I have three wives.


    I can��t even do the act of love.


    The eyes of the two were stinging.


    Eunha coughed in vain.


    Lee Yu-jeong��s face turned red.


    Eun-ha quickly changed the subject and decided to cover up her mistake.


    Come to think of it, what about Haesoo hyung? Didn��t you come to the party?


    I heard that he is currently observing the production of a furnace at the Sirius Device headquarters. It looks like it will be finished today.


    That hyung is really��. Don��t just work, go to dinner.


    To Seohyun Han��s answer.


    Eunha groaned.


    Then he smiled.


    Pandora Clan brought a lot of loot from Uijeongbu this time.


    Looking at the trophies, Byeok Hae-soo liked them as if they were his own.


    Among them, he particularly liked washing machines.


    Recognizing the value of a washing machine at a glance, he started to make a furnace right away from that day.


    It was said that the furnace would be completed today, so it was worth going to see the furnace even if I did not participate in the dinner party.


    Thanks to that, the production of devices for children is being delayed.


    In fact, the clan members were also waiting for a new furnace to be built.


    Most of them lost their devices during the hard battle in Uijeongbu this time.


    I had to set up a new device.


    The galaxy was also the same.


    So, I was thinking of making a device with a new furnace and a better furnace.


    And sooner or later, I��ll go into the treasure house and get artifacts��


    After all, Byeok Hae-soo was currently focusing on repair work.


    The clan members were using devices owned by the clan Baek Hyeon-yul had engraved the crest instead.


    In the case of Eunha, she had a one-handed straight sword, so she didn��t bring a separate mangoshu.


    So, I waited for the newly made furnace to enter Byeok Hae-su��s workshop.


    ��Has the time already been like this?


    Then the galaxy checked the time.


    he got up from his seat.


    Jeong Ha-yang tilted her head.


    where are you going this time?


    I��ll go outside for a while.


    where are you going


    Bomun-dong.


    ������.��


    I go to Bomun-dong.


    With just that word, the three of them knew where the galaxy would go.


    5 years after graduating from the academy.


    Several people close to Eunha now, including Han Chang-jin, knew that he had an independent source of information.


    And he knew that the informant was not within the bounds of the law.


    Go be careful. and take anything


    ok i will Go downstairs and get something. thank you.


    It is something that should not be put in the mouth.


    Their relationship with the Pandora Clan must never be found out.


    That��s why Han Seo-hyeon, knowing the existence of twenty-five, spoke in a roundabout way.


    Then, he advised them around the corner to keep them as their own.


    Eunha obediently decided to follow her advice.


    ��


    The boundary between Bomun-dong and Sungin-dong.


    Eun-ha waited for twenty-five at the place where they always met.


    After a while twenty-five appeared.


    You said you were having a clan dinner today. What��s going on here? Now this.


    huh? What is this? Wow, I packed it in a bundle and came back. Are you giving me something to eat?


    Your masters said to take care of it. Don��t pamper yourself every day.


    Wow�� This is why marriage is so good. The mistresses made you a real person.


    mouth.


    Is that why you came to give me this?


    What is the owner doing today?


    Twenty-five muttered as she brushed her curly hair.


    Eunha stared at him as he took out a piece of food from the bag and ate it.


    twenty-five


    your master


    Eunha called him. S��arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Twenty-five jumped up.


    Soon after, he tried to reply succinctly, but he looked at Eunha��s face and shut his mouth.


    It was because Eunha��s face was serious.


    Twenty-five waited for Eunha��s words.


    Eventually, Eunha opened her mouth.


    ��How far can you follow?


    ����.


    It was a random question.


    Twenty-five thought quietly.


    He seemed to know what he was talking about.


    Then I just laughed out loud.


    How long has it been since you and I met?


    ����.


    about 11 years. Are you asking that question now?


    answer any questions


    Keep going. I made up my mind that day when my master taught me my name. But the sense of the owner who doesn��t even know the loyalty of people and asks about it now��


    is it unchanged?


    I can��t change my mind now. It was too late to get out of the master��s shadow because I��ve been behind the master for too long. I know the personality of the owner, but I can clearly predict what will happen after taking over the owner��s seat.


    It was a boring answer.


    And the words were long.


    It was twenty-five.


    Eunha listened to what twenty-five said and loosened her stiff face.


    come on take it


    What is it? uh��?


    Eunha rummaged through her pockets.


    Then, he threw the skill stone he brought from the clan to twenty-five.


    Twenty-five, who received the skill stone without thinking, blinked.


    Soon after hearing the identity of the skill stone��.


    ��It��s Goesini��s skill stone. The corps commander you defeated in Uijeongbu this time.


    ����!!


    His eyes widened.


    3rd tier Overrank Gossini.


    Twenty-five were also unaware of the existence of the corps commander in Uijeongbu.


    Why are you giving this to me?


    like an excited person.


    Twenty-five��s voice trembled.


    The hand holding the skill stone was trembling slightly.


    Eunha answered him like that.


    Please help me in the future.


    Will you give me this? I could give it to < King of Shadows >, who became the Twelve this time��


    It��s not like I didn��t think about it�� I thought it would be better for you to use it.


    What to do with Goesini��s skill stone?


    I thought about it for a long time.


    And after thinking about it, the answer Eunha came up with was twenty-five.


    A being in charge of his own darkness.


    The galaxy chose him.


    decided this time


    What?


    I will make my own darkness.


    ����.


    As the military shelled Uijeongbu.


    As I guessed that it was someone��s manipulation.


    Eun-ha realized that the darkness that ruled this country was not fully controlled by Baek Seo-jin��s hands.


    Furthermore, the existing darkness was under the influence of < Nara >.


    Also, even though I��m not sure��


    ��There must be a stake in Armageddon.


    The demons must also be sneaky.


    If so, he couldn��t get help from Baek Seo-jin��s darkness.


    It��s like being watched by them.


    So it needed its own darkness.


    A darkness that exists and is controlled only for its own bidding.


    So twenty-five I want you to be my darkness. I want them to gradually expand their range of influence instead of being satisfied with the alley power.


    ��don��t you regret it? Then, there could be a war with that person.


    It doesn��t matter though.


    Even if you collide with the white paper.


    Eun-ha decided not to give up her determination to create her own darkness.


    He decided to take over all the dark parts of the country.


    That��s why-.


    -Changjin hyung will seize the teacher��s darkness and disturb him. In the meantime, you and Lee Kang-hyuk grow into a force capable of resisting the darkness.


    ��Are you trying to become a real monarch?


    If you have to, then you should.


    Then you might die.


    That��s what I was determined to do as a player. Even if the owner isn��t the only one dying? What about the madams?


    ��Everyone was determined.


    That��s crazy.


    You married me because you��re crazy.


    Huh��


    And I was prepared for death, but�C.


    to create a new world.


    create a new darkness


    With Han Chang-jin and Twenty-five as arms, he controls all the darkness in this country.


    Eunha decided not to hesitate.


    -I��m sorry, but I don��t intend to die. I don��t want to fail anymore.


    Even though I knew it, I said I didn��t know�� Whoa, I��m really going crazy.


    What is crazy and crazy even before you met me?


    yes i��m crazy Maybe that��s why I��m very attracted to the owner��s suggestion.


    Twenty-five smiled.


    That was the answer.


    Galaxy held out its hand.


    Twenty-five took the hand.


    Follow me.


    The master must not die.


    With the shadow of Han Chang-jin.


    The shadow of twenty-five.


    They will sustain their darkness.


    ��


    On the other hand, that time.


    Sirius Device headquarters had people working late at night.


    It was because of the furnace of wall seawater.


    ��It kills me once.


    The furnace was finally completed.


    Byeokhaesu was satisfied by tapping the surface of the furnace.


    You can make a device for your kids with this. In the meantime, I couldn��t even use a dedicated device and had to fight, so I had to make it quickly.


    The energy of mana coming from the furnace was unusual.


    The craftsman��s intuition told him


    that it was a furnace that only appeared in legends.


    The furnace of Hephaestus. The name would be perfect for that.


    Byeok Hae-soo decided to give it a name that popped into his head.

 Chapter 804

    Relife Player 804


    [Chapter 203]


    [For Fierce Battle]


    On this day, the Pandora Clan members left for the National Museum of Korea.


    The faces of the clan members leaving to get the artifact were always bright.


    Baekryun-ah, are you busy?


    Oh my dear sister hello.


    Eun-ae met the clan members at the door and saw them off.


    And now, as if it had become a routine, I went to see Ha Baek-ryeon.


    Ha Baek-ryun is reading a book at a cafe while breathing in the air conditioner.


    I��m looking for Baekryun to go with me to water the flowers��


    Me! I��ll go with you!


    Noh Eun-ae said jokingly.


    Then Ha Baek-ryun closed the book and jumped up from her seat.


    They looked at each other and burst into laughter.


    Not too long ago, the two became quite close as they watered the flowers the clan was growing.


    Are you giving it in the evening too? These days, he keeps asking for water. yes I��m doing as my sister said.


    really? So, do you think you can do well on your own without me?


    Noh Eun-ae and Ha Baek-ryeon held hands and had a long conversation.


    It was a pointless story.


    The two of them said they were happy with that alone and made a shriek among themselves.


    And recently, the hiatus from Han Seo-hyun��s exclusive agency as Ha Baek-ryeon��s escort followed him from afar.


    Baekryun is quite shy, but isn��t he shy toward Eunae?


    The blank period muttered quietly.


    Then, I followed them into Noh Eun-ha��s office.


    It was because there was a flower that the two of them took care of.


    Did you grow a lot in one day?


    It seems to be growing rapidly these days. The uncle was also amazed when he saw me watering.


    Because this is not just a flower. Now it��s going to need a lot of water to get ready to be born soon.


    A well-lit location.


    There was a bud that hadn��t blossomed yet.


    The seed that Eun-ae had received from Eun-ae the other day had grown rapidly.


    When are you born?


    I think I will be born tomorrow, but I think I need to water it first to know?


    I filled the watering can with water!


    Ah really? thank you! Then how about the white lotus you give yourself? He��ll love it if you do it too.


    um yes i will


    Check the growth status of flowers.


    Eun-ae put a smile on her lips.


    I guess I��ll be born soon


    If so, I wanted to surprise Ha Baek-ryun with this happy event.


    Eun-ae made a mischievous face and handed Ha Baek-ryun a watering can.


    After receiving the watering can, Ha Baek-ryun watered the flowers as usual.


    Before long-.


    ��Oh sister!!


    will be born now Look Carefully.


    The mouth of the large flower bud opened.


    Glittering powder spewed out.


    Ha Baek-ryun was taken aback by the sudden sight and stepped back.


    Eun-ae supported her from behind and watched the flower bud fully open.


    Huaam.


    And finally.


    Flower buds opened.


    The two looked at the red flower as if possessed.


    A little girl was sitting on a flower.


    Lala!!


    Soon, a girl who was yawning with a hazy face found the two of them.


    The child spread its wings on its back and flew into Ha Baek-ryun��s arms.


    Sister, this is�� Baekryun has a younger sister? congratulations!


    yes?


    Lala! Lalala?


    Ha Baek-ryun suddenly got a baby.


    Seeing her embarrassed, Noh Eun-ae smiled.


    The fairy-like palm-sized child rubbed her face against Ha Baek-ryun��s arms.


    ��


    The treasure house of the National Museum of Korea was opened.


    Naturally, the first clan decided to enter was the Pandora clan.


    Subdue Goesini.


    Subdue Crimson Cobalt Knight.


    every retreat.


    < Florist > Salvage.


    Military artillery bombardment, etc.


    This was possible because Pandora Clan made the most contributions during the recapture of Uijeongbu.


    It was to the point that no clan gave them their turn without objecting.


    it��s a shame. If they were still alive, they would have been able to come here��


    The Pandora Clan members were excited.


    On the other hand, they couldn��t be excited as Jeong Ha-yang said in a lonely tone.


    Four people died in Uijeongbu.


    The fairy government gave them medals in consideration of their achievements.


    In fact, the dead could not receive the treasure, so it was no different from a badge of honor.


    However, those who had a relationship with them would receive a reward appropriate to their medal grade from the fairy government. S��ar?h the nov��lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    However, those who do not have a relationship like family�� should be dealt with according to the person��s will.


    In Pandora Clan, the wills of deceased clan members were kept.


    Clan Pandora became the mediator between the fairy government and the families of the deceased clan members, and was responsible for clearing up the compensation process.


    It was the responsibility of Han Seo-hyeon and the administrative staff.


    Even now, they were working to honor the wills of the deceased for the bereaved families.


    Meanwhile, people who remember the deaths of their clanmates couldn��t be too innocent to like.


    Welcome to the National Museum of Korea. It is an honor to be your guide again. There are heroes like you, so the country is infinite��


    Soon, the galaxy and the clan members met the guide.


    The clan members who had obtained the treasure were not very impressed by the guide��s praised explanation.


    However, the clan members who entered the treasury for the first time had expressions of emotion.


    The treasures Pandora Clan will receive are treasures that fall under the Hwarang, Chungmu and Eulji ranks. I would appreciate it if you could create a group according to each merit.


    The matters set forth by the fairy government as the compensation standard for the second recapture of Uijeongbu were mainly related to the subjugation of the military corps commander.


    If you were directly involved in the subjugation of the corps commander, you were given the rank of Chungmu.


    In the case of indirect involvement at this time, a gallery grade was given.


    The criterion for grading was ambiguous.


    This is because it was given to those who helped subdue the corps commander or provided their own help to the recapture party.


    On the other hand, in the case of Eulji, which is one level higher than Chungmu, ��.


    ��We decided to give Eulji rank to those who defeated two or more corps commanders or made significant contributions to the recapture team. There are 20 people in Pandora Clan who have been given the Eulji rank. Again, a new record was achieved. congratulations. You will soon be listed in Korean history. I really envy you.


    It was.


    The contribution of Pandora Clan was so great.


    As a result, there were 20 people in the clan who had achieved achievements of the Eulji level, including Eunha.


    Pandora Clan was the first time that 20 people received Eulji ranks from one clan.


    The guide��s remark that it would be recorded in history was not just a pretense.


    Now, let��s go down to the treasury. Eulji rank recipients can follow me.


    ������.��


    Anyway.


    Eunha and others who received the Eulji-class medal followed the guide.


    Then Eunha called Kaede.


    wait a minute hey I told you not to call me by that name If that name is written down in history books, I know I won��t let it go. why.


    Have you thought about what to choose?


    Kaede who made the achievement of Eulji rank.


    she replied with a sullen face.


    While fighting Maegu in Uijeongbu, the bow was broken, but Kaede��s shoulder was empty.


    So, sure enough, she answered.


    I��m thinking of finding a new bow to replace my grandfather��s bow. I��m going to use it to make a new bow.


    It��s a weapon you��ll be using for a long time, so choose wisely.


    Don��t worry, you��ll make a good choice.


    Before returning, Onyang��s party subdued the 2nd tier monster, Maegoo, and received the Eulji rank medal.


    At that time, Hoshimiya Kaede acquires a bow that is considered one of the symbols of < Jingu > in the future.


    A powerful bow is born with the spoils she obtained in Uijeongbu and the Eulji-level treasure.


    Even if I don��t have to say it��


    Hou will take care of it.


    I don��t know if it��s because of my mood.


    Treasures stored in the National Museum of Korea have something that attracts people.


    It��s as if it tells you that it��s a treasure that suits you well.


    So Eun-ha decided not to give advice and trust Kaede��s intuition.


    ��


    ��Let��s separate from here. A day will pass by as we all look around together.


    Eulji grade treasure house.


    Eun-ha, who entered the treasure house, spoke to the clan members who followed.


    The clan members also nodded.


    In the first place, they had a bewitched face upon entering the treasure house.


    The energy that wandered around the treasure house had completely robbed people of their hearts.


    Eunha Have you thought about what to choose?


    I have something in mind.


    that last time?


    yeah that Look forward.


    Then Jeong Ha-yang asked.


    It seemed like he was wondering what kind of treasure Eunha was thinking of choosing.


    Other people seemed to do the same.


    When Eun-ha replied with expectations, only Ryu Yeon-hwa pretended to know.


    what? Why do only you two know?


    We came here together last time.


    Then Jeong Ha-yang inflated her cheeks.


    She looked at Eunha and Ryu Yeonhwa alternately with a sullen face.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa was embarrassed.


    Additionally, Noah sighed.


    Eun-ha felt like she was being taken aback.


    I didn��t do anything wrong, but I don��t know why I was stabbed by Hayang.


    What Eunha could do was to solve Jung Ha-yang��s curiosity.


    He smiled bitterly and opened his mouth.


    There is a seven-star magic sword here. to make a new sword out of it.


    do you know where it is Shall I look for you too?


    It��s okay because I remember the location. And as soon as we got here��


    Jung Ha-yang came closer.


    Eun-ha put her hand on her waist and looked at her on the other hand.


    I could feel the clear energy.


    -It seems to be calling me.


    ������.��


    So let��s scatter from here. I��ll stop too.


    Eunha untied her hands from Jeonghayang��s waist.


    He decided to follow the energy that was beckoning towards him.


    Let��s meet in front of the elevator later.


    After that, leave the words.


    Eunha pursued the refreshing energy.


    If you strain your eyes, you can check the mana drifting in the air.


    Among them, one mana was showing differently to Eunha.


    Interesting.


    Artifact is calling me.


    It was a feeling that cannot be expressed in words.


    Are you calling the sword yourself?


    Or, he did not know if the sword was calling him.


    However, he could guess that the compatibility between himself and the sword was perfect enough to tell from a distance.


    Before long-.


    ��������!!


    The coldly blooming winter responded.


    The necklace of reduction also reacted in the same way.


    Unlike before, Eunha, who entered the treasure house with a weapon, witnessed the phenomenon for the first time.


    Devices and artifacts are responding intensely.


    The scabbard vibrated weakly.


    The necklace made a gong sound and cried.


    At that moment, Eunha��s body almost spontaneously approached the sword.


    And finally��


    ��������!!


    I reached the front of the seven star magic sword.


    The sword in the glass tube was vibrating softly.


    It was as if he would run towards Eunha if he hadn��t been fixed to the wall.


    fits me well


    When I came in a few years ago, I didn��t show this reaction.


    At that time, Eun-ha felt attracted, but Chilseong Cham Yogeom just looked at Eun-ha as if testing her.


    However, the position was reversed.


    The Chilsung Cham Yogeom was reaching out to Eunha as if courting him.


    What are you doing this for?


    Because I��m stronger than before?


    It was unknown.


    Can you know the heart of the artifact?


    Eunha read the explanation attached to the bottom of the Chilseong True Sword.


    Although the performance of the artifact is unknown, there is a legend about the sword.


    ��Chilseong Cham Yogeom (���ǔ����� Eulji)


    Taesan Nogun is one of the Heavenly Fathers. According to legend, the sword above was given to So Yunseong by Grand Master Taesan. The blade has the following inscription: ��Give me the power to slay the seven evil spirits with the energy of the Big Dipper.��]


    A sword that is said to contain the power of the Heavenly Father.


    But the galaxy did not believe it.


    It would be nothing more than an explanation added to raise national prestige.


    Rather, Eunha paid attention to the name of the sword itself, ��Chilseong Cham Yogeom��.


    As the name suggests, it was a great sword.


    When the magic was activated, the sword turned into starlight


    and swept the surroundings.


    It also had the power to inflict attacks that ignored defense while destroying most protective magic.


    Where is that?


    According to Onyang��s remarks before returning, the Chilseong Cham Yogeom gave the same damage as seven attacks with a single attack.


    The sword of salvation was made with the material of such a sword and the seated Buddha Cheoksa Danyu Jomungyeong.


    ��It was just amazing.


    It was a really great sword that made me believe that I was going to save the country.


    Of course cutting away magic.


    Break the protection magic.


    Negate the debuff itself.


    Increases the morale of allies.


    The sword, which had changed in particle units, swept across the area, boasting an attack power equal to that of one attack equaling seven.


    All of that was condensed into just one magic.


    ����I only have this sword. A new sword must be made using this sword as material.


    So, among the many treasures Eunha had, her eyes only went to the Chilseong True Sword.


    There was no hesitation in the choice.


    Eun-ha chose the Chilseong True Sword.


    ��


    That time.


    The situation was similar for the Pandora Clan members who entered the Eulji level treasury.


    The clan members split up and set out to find the treasure.


    Clan members reacted differently.


    Some members of the clan were attracted to certain treasures, while others felt no particular attraction.


    All members of the Clan who had entered the Treasury before felt drawn to it.


    The guide explained��.


    ��I believe that humans are beings with potential. It is a being that can become anything if you wish. But as we get older and grow up, we hit the wall of reality and slowly reduce the limitless possibilities.


    At the same time, the path you have walked so far also suggests the possibility that suits you best.


    The older guide smiled and explained that.


    So, you could say that feeling attracted means you now have a solid future for who you want to be. The treasures stored here must be drawn to your solid possibilities.


    that good is good


    The clan members decided to think positively.


    In fact, when clan members turned 25, they realized what kind of player they wanted to be and could be.


    So, the attraction that can lead you to what you want the most right now is not a bad thing.


    In any case, the clan members listened to the voices of the treasures calling them.


    Among them were eccentrics like Ariel who refused to be attracted to treasure.


    ��Oh! This water bottle is calling me! If you mean to make alcohol with this��


    Why don��t you choose the right one instead of thinking about getting scolded by Eunha Noh?


    Ugh, Kaede is tyrannical!! too bad! Are you sure you feel attracted? This is Destiny��


    Why don��t you look for a trident as Eunha Noh recommended only to you


    Ugh��


    < Mermaid > Ariel.


    Ariel, who got a new nickname in the second Uijeongbu recapture war, was greedy for a treasure that caught her eye at first glance while passing by.


    She jumped up and down, letting her pink hair sway.


    Of course, she was quickly subdued by clan members like Kaede Hoshimiya and Eunwoo Cha.


    Was Eunha not trusting me? The other kids told me to choose, but I was the only one who picked it up and it was too much. And I hate myself for being attracted to that window. Ah Ariel��s life.


    Ariel had to give up quickly.


    I wish we could have a party soon.


    Drink a lot of dew.


    Ariel bowed her head and chose the trident she felt attracted to.


    After confirming her choice until the end, Kaede left.


    She too was feeling the pull.


    Somewhere here��


    Kaede moved on.


    Then before she knew it, she was able to arrive at the farthest corner of the treasure house.


    Bows were on display.


    ����.


    Players were reluctant to use bows.


    Because it is inconvenient to use.


    Maybe that��s why the bows she was looking for were in a corner.


    And the bows were calling her, exhaling energy.


    ��This is it.


    Feeling attracted by the numerous bows, she was momentarily taken aback.


    Soon after coming to her senses, she approached the bow she felt the strongest attraction to.


    It was a bow finished with old red leather.


    ��Cheongung (�칭 Eulji)


    A bow presumed to have been used by the greatest shrine in Goryeo. Tradition says the following: ��Only those with a thousand pounds of strength can pull the string. If they put their mind to it, they can even hit the sun, moon and stars in the sky.��

 Chapter 805

    Relife Player 805


    [Chapter 203]


    [For the fierce battle (2)]


    I got the national treasure. S��ar?h the ��ovelFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The Pandora Clan members could hardly contain their excitement.


    The corners of their lips twitched.


    Eunha was the same.


    I feel very good.


    I think I made a really good choice.


    A shaded glass box.


    Inside the glass case was the Eulji-level treasure, the Chilseong True Sword.


    Climbing into Bruno��s truck, he took great care not to damage the treasure.


    Look at the corners of your mouth going up. Is it that good?


    I know what doesn��t go up.


    Others got into the back of the truck one by one.


    Kim Min-ji, who was sitting across from him, saw him and quarreled.


    There was also a glass box with a blackout curtain on her lap.


    It was a Chungmu-level treasure.


    what did you pick


    me? Celadon is said to contain a large amount of iron. It is said that it is a melon-shaped bottle with a lotus pattern inlaid with iron oil.


    what effect does it have?


    It becomes possible to use magic through objects that contain my mana. I


    can��t get a good feel for it��


    It means that I can use magic from a distance by using my summons.


    hmm not bad


    Kim Min-ji also said that she felt attracted to her.


    Eunha welcomed her story.


    Even if she didn��t take care of it, she now knew how to move on on her own.


    Come to think of it, her skills seemed to have improved through the recapture of Uijeongbu.


    It is said that the wall of talent is blocked��. What you can��t follow with talent, you can make up for with experience.


    Of course, gaining experience was difficult.


    However, as I was rolled under the galaxy and went through all sorts of hardships, I learned it naturally.


    Eunha was delighted with Kim Minji��s growth.


    Meanwhile, he glanced at Kaede, who was sitting next to her.


    Kaede��s face was also relaxed.


    She would protest no, but the galaxy and clan members who had worked hand in hand with her for years could tell.


    It was then that Kaede and I met eyes.


    Her face hardened.


    what why what


    so which one did you choose?


    ��bow. I picked the one that appealed to me the most. I��ll show you later.


    Curiously, Kaede said that she felt several attractions in the treasure chest.


    Eunha was curious.


    However, I thought it would make sense if I thought about it from the perspective of the treasure.


    Since it��s been dormant there for decades longer than that, it��s worth begging Kaede to get it out.


    Especially since Kaede is the only Ranger who uses a bow.


    In fact, it wasn��t ��only�� anymore.


    As Kaede��s skills became known to the world, people who were more attracted to bows than guns began to appear.


    However, the number was still small.


    Among the players who use bows, anyone who discusses the strongest in this country would pick her.


    If we were to discuss who was the strongest among the rangers, many names would come out��but


    it won��t be long before Kaede Hoshimiya��s name will be called the most.


    < Shingu > Kaede Hoshimiya.


    Even though < morning star > is more popular, she was also called by that nickname in some places.


    Although she was seriously injured by Maegu during the recapture of Uijeongbu and withdrew, her performance could not be underestimated.


    Go to Hae-soo hyung and ask him to make it well.


    Don��t worry I��ll ask you that even if you don��t say so.


    Tapping.


    Even after that, Eunha exchanged conversations about which treasure the other clan members had chosen.


    So time passed quickly.


    With Bruno driving safely, they arrived at the Clan Hall in peace.


    ��Brother! brother!!


    mister! look at this! I��m here!


    huh?


    So I got off in front of the clan hall.


    In front of the door, Han Seo-hyun, Noh Eun-ae, and Ha Baek-ryeon were waiting for them.


    And as soon as they saw Eun-ha, Noh Eun-ae and Ha Baek-ryeon came running.


    It was unfamiliar to see Ha Baek-ryun smiling brightly at him while running.


    Eunha immediately felt better.


    then it was found


    Baekryun seems to be holding something. What is that?


    Ha Baek-ryun wrapped her arms around her chest as if holding something precious.


    Eun-ha was puzzled as she welcomed them running towards her.


    Eventually, when Ha Baek-ryun came to where he was��


    -Uncle! look at this! Today, she was born from the flower that Eunae and I grew together!


    born? what? ��uh?


    ������.��


    Ha Baek-ryun proudly showed her presence in her arms.


    There was a little girl.


    She looks like a fairy.


    It had wings growing on its back.


    The child looked at the galaxy and his eyes twinkled.


    Lalala ?


    The size of a palm.


    A girl with brown hair.


    The child spread the butterfly wings and flew to the galaxy.


    Soon, a child who had not been able to fly for a long time landed on his shoulder.


    Then he rubbed his cheek against Eunha��s face.


    ��


    The seeds of < Florist >.


    It seemed that the seed hatched and was born as a girl with transparent butterfly wings.


    The people who were excited about the treasure suddenly became interested when they saw the fairy who greeted them.


    wow cute!! He��s really short!


    oh! What is this cutie? He��s shorter than me and looks like a baby! so cute!


    Bupu��


    Kuu��


    The fairy instantly took over the attention of the clan members.


    Buldak and Kang, who had been loved by the clan members, became sullen as they lost their seats.


    Either that or not, all the clan members were busy watching the fairies.


    The women are completely distracted and the men are just watching from afar because of them.


    The fairy girl was using the flower she was born as a house.


    As a result, the clan members flocked to the office of the galaxy with flowers.


    Clan members who felt comfortable with Eunha would come to the office without hesitation and visit the fairies.


    ��There��s no fuss here.


    uh are you here too? do you want to see that kid?


    I came to pick up Eunwoo. He said he has something to do right now, but he��s not working and he��s hanging out here.


    suffering


    On the sofa for guests.


    The women were playing around with the fairy girl.


    Among them was Cha Eun-woo.


    Minho, who handed over the payment documents to Eunha, sighed when he saw her.


    But what is that child? is it redemption?


    Well��


    On the other hand, there was also Choi Eun-hyeok, who had come before Mok Min-ho and was watching the situation.


    Eunhyuk Choi smiled bitterly.


    If women are mostly petting fairy girls.


    Men were mainly paying attention to the identity of the fairy girl.


    The most probable existence could be said to be a phantom beast.


    It��s not unlikely that it��s a phantom beast�� but


    I was also curious about Eunha.


    Even after several days, the identity of the fairy girl was unknown.


    He sat on Ha Baek-ryun��s lap and watched the fairy eating the cookies Jo A-ra gave her.


    It��s a bit strange for a phantom beast.


    The phantom beast makes a contract with its owner.


    And in exchange for the owner��s mana, they can exist in the world.


    It is to connect the paths to each other.


    However, according to Ha Baek-ryeon and Roh Eun-ae, who first discovered the fairy, the two did not feel the connection of the pass.


    So did others.


    Could it be that he is testing his master like Fire Chicken?


    Boo.


    kang!


    So I thought of another assumption.


    The hot chicken on the desk denied it at once.


    It seemed that it was not.


    Kkong also agreed.


    Then there is only one possibility. The only beings that are neither human nor phantom beasts are monsters�� ��Sup.��


    ����.


    At this, Mokminho tried to speak.


    The clan members who had been playing with the fairy hahahoho a while ago turned their heads and glared at Minho.


    Mok Min-ho shut his mouth.


    Minho Do you think that such a cute kid would have a magic stone?


    ��I��m sorry I misunderstood.


    Cha Eun-woo asked as the representative.


    Mok Min-ho groaned and surrendered to her.


    Actually, there is the simplest way.


    What is there to be difficult about?


    You have to dissect it.


    So if you see a magic stone, it��s a monster or it��s not a monster.


    But the clan members would never allow it.


    In addition, Noh Eun-ae and Ha Baek-ryun were taking care of the fairy.


    Regardless of how cute the fairies are.


    When Eun-ha thought of the two of them, she couldn��t come up with the idea of dissecting the fairy.


    In the end, what that thing is�� I have no choice but to leave it to Hayang.


    It didn��t feel like a monster.


    The phantom beasts also liked fairies.


    Above all, the fairy did not show any signs of harm.


    So Eun-ha was protecting the fairy in her office.


    I was thinking of leaving it alone until Jung Ha-yang investigates the fairy.


    Meanwhile, there was one more question about the fairy.


    Was it the reincarnation of Yeonji Bang?


    The fairy strangely resembled the face of Yeon-ji Bang from < Florist >, the 1st zodiac.


    However, when I asked Noh Eun-ae, who could communicate with the fairy, the fairy did not seem to have any memories.


    It��s something you don��t know��. Because I��ve never experienced anything like this.


    Lala?


    What is it? are you giving me yes thank you very much I��ll eat well.


    It should be seen as a separate entity.


    Eunha judged that.


    Then a fairy girl flew up to him and handed him a cookie.


    Eunha smiled as she received the snack she brought for her to eat.


    A kid with no shame.


    Pay attention to your clan members.


    The fairy girl was caring.


    Just like before, he approached the clan members and rubbed their faces to make friends with them or to give them something to eat.


    Mok Min-ho and Choi Eun-hyuk also received snacks one by one.


    It doesn��t look dangerous for now, so shall we watch it for a while?


    yes then I have to go to work with Eunwoo.


    I��m with you over there too. Anyway, it��s surprising that Kaede is there too, isn��t it? It seems that he doesn��t like noisy places��.


    Let��s just watch.


    Mok Min-ho and Choi Eun-hyuk agreed with Eun-ha��s conclusion.


    Soon, they looked at Kaede Hoshimiya, who was caught between the clan members.


    very naturally.


    she was taking her place.


    Kawaii��


    ������.��


    Be considerate of Kaede��s image.


    The three of them decided to pretend they didn��t know.


    Meanwhile, the fairy girl began to be called ��Lara�� from some point on.


    It makes a sound like singing ��Lara~��, so there is only ��Lara��! Is it right or not? La la la ?


    la la la ?


    Yes, Ariel, do it yourself.


    I can��t bear to call it Yeonji.


    The clan members all raised their hands at the name Lara.


    ��


    The Furnace of Hephaestus.


    Byeokhaesu��s furnace was newly built and all players showed interest.


    I heard that other maestros went there and were surprised to see the furnace? Well, the Maestro of the Zenith Clan said he would pay for the furnace as he called.


    Didn��t you hear that sound?


    What are you talking about?


    Ah, the story that the Maestro of the Blaze Clan stormed in with a hammer to break the < Demon >��s head. why? What��s up? Could it be that < Yeomma > ate at least the price?


    no. It��s not like that��


    Oh, don��t drag it on and tell me!


    Is it Hephaestus�� furnace? It was originally owned by the Blaze clan.


    Eh?


    But the Pandora Clanlord found out the value of the furnace and took it from < Yeomma >. That��s why the maestro, who found out about it, was indignant and went to break < Yeomma >��s head.


    Hey, so how did it go?


    how to be < Yeomma > cried, the maestro also cried, and the administrative officer also cried.


    < Hyosung��s Maestro > Byeok Hae-soo.


    No, in the sense of creating stars, he is now < Maestro of Changsung >.


    His place in the Maestro��s world has risen even higher.


    The device that Byeok Hae-soo made using the blast furnace as a test was sold at a high price.


    And the players who confirmed the performance of the device were greatly impressed.


    Although it was a weapon that was sold at a lower quality than supplied to Pandora Clan, its performance was excellent.


    The furnace of Hephaestus! You really deserve your name! Even if you pay more, you should have that!


    Clan Road! Let��s have a chat! Let��s make a new one right now!!


    It is only natural that the Maestro��s eyes turned.


    They inquired with Byeok Hae-soo and begged him to sell it to them.


    When Byeok Hae-soo vehemently refused, they scoured the Clan Road to find the clan they belonged to.


    The uproar grew so great that it eventually became known to the media.


    I��m sorry, but running the furnace takes a lot of work! So it seems that the devices produced with this will mainly be supplied only to Pandora Clan.


    ������.��


    In the end, Byeok Hae-soo had to make his position clear during the interview.


    people complained


    However, due to the reputation of Pandora Clan, it cannot be criticized too much.


    In any case, the fact that Hephaestus�� furnace was excellent became widely known, and even the members of the Pandora Clan were salivating.


    ah!! Stop accidentally broke my third blue claw! is this a big deal? I��m going to go to Hae-soo hyung and ask him to make a new one right now!!


    ��Ugh����


    There were many cases like Jinpa.


    Still, Byeok Hae-soo smiled bitterly and accepted their request.


    Meanwhile, the thoughtful members of the clan waited until they obtained the treasure to make better devices.


    So a storm blew as they got their treasure.


    Sea water brother! from me! do it for me!


    brother! look at this! How are you cool? Isn��t that the look that makes you want to make it just by looking at it!?


    Hmm I��m a bit of a bow��


    Hae-soo, isn��t it hard to work? Take it easy while drinking this But hey, I��m trying to get a new scepter��


    Clan members competed with blood.


    Byeok Hae-soo let out a scream of joy.


    Create your own dedicated device.


    Even the clan lord Eunha couldn��t help the wishes of the clan members.


    If I say I��ll make it first, they��ll try to drive me out of the clan��


    Eunha knew how to read the atmosphere.


    So he had no choice but to take his turn.


    Fortunately, it did not take long for Byeok Hae-soo to create the blueprint.


    ��Are you very busy? Everyone is working really hard.


    oh eunha wait a minute


    Byeok Haesu��s workshop at Sadang Station.


    Eun-ha could see the busy work of the people hired by Byeok Hae-soo.


    There is also the current rate.


    The child is about to die.


    Baek Hyeon-yul and Yeon Seong-jin were also there.


    Yeon Seong-jin was looking at the furnace and intermittently put in a star of purification or something.


    Baek Hyeon-yul was carving a sentence on the device on one side.


    I didn��t join the clan for this�� I just want to die.


    If you are very tired


    Baek Hyun-yul murmured, sweating profusely.


    Even so, his eyes were always shining.


    Hyun-yul did a good job even after that. These days, in addition to engraving the crest, they also entrust the design. I��m glad you like it bro Yeah he has to roll hard.


    ��are you friends with him? Anyway, take a look at the blueprint.


    Soon, Byeok Haesu brought the blueprint.


    Eun-ha looked at the blueprint he had spread out and fell into thought.


    Two swords were drawn in the blueprint.


    It was a one-handed straight sword and Mangoshu.


    At first, I was going to make only mangoshu, but since the furnace was newly made, I thought it would be better to make a pair. what do you think about it?


    The winter that blooms coldly is also old, so it��s good to make a pair. But I don��t know if I have enough ingredients to make two sacks.


    Don��t worry about the ingredients. It��s because you can make a good enough sword with the materials you��ve gathered so far. In the first place, I will use it as a material even in winter, when I crawl on broken snow.


    Byeok Haesu mentioned the materials to use for Eunha one by one.


    Winter crawling on broken snow.


    Winter blooming coldly.


    Chilseong True Sword.


    Other magic stones from high-ranking monsters, the purification star that Eun-ae is growing with Eun-rang-hwa, and so on.


    As Byeok Hae-soo said, there were many ingredients.


    I��m going to work on disassembling the providence of winter that blooms coldly with that furnace. After that, I��m going to work on disassembling the providence of the Chilsung True Sword.


    Can you separate a device that has already been solidified by one providence?


    With that furnace, it��s possible. i already tested it


    each rule.


    All Artifacts have only one enchantment.


    Therefore, there are several providences that dwell in the blooming winter, but they are combined into one providence.


    However, Byeok Hae-soo said that he would disassemble it and put it properly into two swords.


    The new furnace is nice.


    Or is that brother good at it?


    Either way, Byeok Haesu couldn��t lie.


    Then I��ll leave everything to you. make it so


    yes look forward to it


    Ah, but when will the sword be finished?


    Hmm�� Since there are a lot of backlogs right now, will it take at least 3 months?


    ��really?


    yeah really


    Huh��.


    This was October.


    Eunha stuck out her tongue after hearing the story of Byeokhaesu.


    Byeok Hae-soo laughed.


    I have a few test swords made from that furnace, so I��m using them for the time being.


    make it asap


    yes i got it


    4 months after that.


    Seonryeok 21 years Roh Eun-ha 26 years old February.


    The two swords were completed.


    Korea��s top 10 central daily newspapers announced national indicators at the end of the year.


    21 Years of


    < Company Diagnosis Designation >


    No. Same company name


    01 Sirius Han Do-Young


    02 Galaxy Tae-Bong Choi


    03 Alice Jung Seok-


    Hoon 04 Luminous Lee Jeong-In 05 Hana


    Yoo-Jun


    06 Pine


    Jang Seok-Young 07 YH Choi Yun-Hye 08 Samra Oh Man-Jeong 09


    Donghae Jeong Bo


    -Seok 10


    KK Kim Kang-


    Ho 21 Years of Seon


    -Lee < Player Comprehensive Rating >


    ��Clan Overall Rating S��


    No. Clan Name Overall Rating


    01 Zenith S+


    02 Shinra S+


    03 Regulus S+ 04


    Pandora S


    05 Myungwang S


    06 Tempest S


    07 Blaze S-


    08 Donghae S-


    09 Samra S-


    21 years of Seonrye


    < Player Comprehensive Rating >


    ��Pandora Clan (S) Player��


    Number Player Overall Rating


    01 No Eun-ha S+


    02 No Eun-ah S+ 03 Jung Ha-yang S


    04 Mok


    Min-ho S


    05 Cha Eun-woo S


    06 Bruno B+


    07 Ryu Yeon-hwa S+


    08 Han Chang-jin S+ 09


    Byeok Hae-soo S+


    10 Choi Eun-


    Hyuk S 11 Hoshimiya S


    Kaede S 12 Kang Si-Hyung A+


    Number Player Overall Rating


    13 Bae Soo-


    Bin S


    14 Bong Gu-Rae S-


    15 Yoo Nam-Hoon A+


    16 Jin Seo-Na S


    17 Kim Min- Ji A+ 18 Ariel


    A+


    19 Yeo-Bee A+


    20 Illya S


    21 Lee Chun-Seo A


    22 Jo A-Ra S


    23 Jinparang S


    �� �� �� �� 27 Kim Jin-gyu A- 28 Kim Mary-ri A �� �� �� �� ��


    No.


    Overall


    player


    rating


    33


    Meiling


    A


    +


    34


    Meilin


    A


    +


    35


    Seo


    Dam


    -bi A


    ��


    :


    40 Son Ga-yeon A


    41 On Tae-hee


    A-


    ��


    ��


    46 Jang Tae-


    bin


    A- 47 Cheon


    Hae


    �C


    won A-


    ��


    ��


    ��


    ��


    58


    Hong


    Seul �C


    gi


    B+


    ��


    ��


    ��


    ��


    ��


    ��


    ��


    ��


    ��


    Raiding Team


    2.Red Dungeon


    There was a story that we had to subdue Mae-gu, the 2nd tier of raiding team at the Northern Gyeonggi Government Complex.


    00129

 Chapter 806

    Relife Player 806


    [Chapter 203]


    [For the Fierce Battle (3)]


    February, Year 21 of the Seoniseki.


    Finally, the device is complete.


    After receiving a call from Byeok Hae-soo, Eun-ha went straight to his workshop.


    I haven��t slept for 16 hours�� this is torture. send me home now It��s too hot.


    ��to suffer


    oh the devil I haven��t slept for 16 hours, so now I can see all the demons.


    Byeok Haesu��s workshop at Sadang Station.


    As soon as they saw Eunha, the staff treated her with utmost hospitality.


    The workshop that was run by Byeokhaesu alone is now a thing of the past.


    They led him to the Byeokhaesu refinery.


    The environment of the room where the wall seawater was used to craft artifacts or to test the quality was very pleasant.


    Baek Hyeon-yul was lying on the sofa and was taking a break.


    It��s fun because there are so many things to draw, right?


    ��every evil. no it��s satan


    Baek Hyeon-yul did not have a nickname yet.


    However, if the devices produced in Byeok Hae-soo��s workshop were released in large numbers this time, Baek Hyeon-yul��s reputation would also become known.


    Of course, Baek Hyeon-yul did not welcome the situation itself.


    He put on a disgusted face and turned his back away from the galaxy.


    don��t touch me Let it sleep for even 10 minutes.


    yes sleep well


    Beep beep beep beep beep beep!


    kang!


    Baek Hyeon-yul puts on a sleeping mask.


    He waved his hand at Eunha and soon fell asleep.


    Hyunyul must be busy designing children��s devices.


    He was a friend who slept a lot.


    Eunha looked at him and smiled.


    And after a while, the wall seawater appeared, as if it had been in the workshop with the furnace just a moment ago.


    A wet towel was draped around his neck.


    sorry i��m a little late Hyeon-yul is sleeping here again.


    is this a frequent thing?


    It��s close to where he works, so it doesn��t happen often. He was so tired that even going to his room was annoying, so he slept on the sofa there.


    It��s my brother��s room, but it��s been completely reserved for Hyun-yul.


    what can��t you do let me sleep Originally, creative ideas come only after a good night��s sleep.


    Byeokhaesu shrugged.


    Meanwhile, he was holding two long boxes with both hands.


    Eunha recognized it at once.


    He got up from his seat and tried to help Byeok Haesu.


    Then, the wall sea water waved his hand.


    All right, sit there.


    Is the sword well made?


    Of all the swords I can make right now, I can confidently say that I can��t make a better sword than this one.


    Because Baek Hyeon-yul was lying across from me.


    Byeok Haesu sat next to Eunha.


    It smelled like sweat.


    Even so, Eunha didn��t care and focused on looking at the box on the desk.


    It��s the same length as the two winters you used before. But the weight is slightly heavier.


    how heavy is it


    Even so, about 0.3kg per sack?


    That��s good enough. It won��t take long to tame it.


    Instead, it became more rigid. It��ll probably be able to withstand the strain that will be put on the sword when using Sanctuary Proclamation.


    okay? Good luck then. Winters couldn��t bear the burden of a sanctuary proclamation over time.


    Pandora clan ceremonial magic sanctuary declared.


    In order to use that magic, not only the galaxy, but also the clan members had to feel the enormous burden.


    Of course, a high degree of mana control is required to unify the image.


    They also had to put a strain on the device if they wanted to achieve magical effects.


    Fortunately, their devices were less.


    However, the galaxy and its devices at the center of magic had to feel a much bigger burden than that.


    Until now, it was something that Hae-soo hyung couldn��t do with his skills.


    You did a good job building a new furnace.


    However, hearing the story of Byeokhaesu, it seemed that Hephaestus��s furnace had made up for that shortcoming.


    The galaxy was satisfied.


    I decided to open the box now.


    Come to think of it, what are the names of the swords?


    Last time I used winter as my subject matter, but this time I used stars and flowers as my subject matter. Hyun-yul is good at drawing, right?


    stars and flowers?


    One-handed black flowers and Mangoshu made stars as materials.


    so what��s the name? What are you going to see?


    From a one-handed straight sword.


    Open the box in front of you.


    The wall seawater pointed to the box in front.


    Eunha opened the box.


    ������.��


    Buldak stuck out his head to the box, wondering if he was curious.


    Eunha carefully admired the sword.


    ��It��s pretty.


    It was an impression of the sword.


    It was a sword that changed the thinking of Eunha, who thought design was irrelevant as long as it was strong and able to cut well.


    Simplicity that Byeok Haesu aims for.


    Baek Hyun-yul��s design was harmonious.


    Is the sword black? It seems to have been influenced by the Seven Star Magic Sword.


    so what��s the name?


    White Flower Yoran (�ٻ��ǁy). As the name suggests, it seems like all kinds of flowers are blooming profusely, right?


    Eunha carefully drew out her sword.


    The sword body was black.


    On the blade of such a blade, red petals were engraved as if fluttering in the wind.


    It seems to be flying in the night sky.


    It is called the skill of Baek Hyun-yul.


    The effect is almost the same as a cold blooming winter. Buffs, debuffs, and somehow nullify the effects of long-lasting magic. One attack can be made with the power of up to 7 attacks. Oh, you should load mana instead.


    oh my god.


    Do you like it? Do you like it very much?


    I��m glad you like it.


    It was an enhanced version of winter that bloomed coldly.


    Strong and increased attack power.


    In addition, the effect of raising the morale of allies seemed to be maintained as it was.


    The effect of the debuff canceling magic must have been stronger.


    A smile crept across Eunha��s lips.


    I wanted to try it right away.


    But there was still one more bag.


    He reached for another box.


    I immediately opened the box.


    ������.��


    That��s a sword made of stars. Janwol Hyoseong (���•���). It means the moon and stars at dawn. plausible isn��t it?


    Mangauche��s blade was also black.


    Particles of light were sparsely engraved on the blade.


    It reminded me of stars in the night sky.


    And the pattern of light particles gathered reminded me of moonlight.


    It was a design that quietly reveals its existence without being too flashy.


    i like this too What did you say your name was? What is Janwol Hyoseong?


    Yes, Janwol Hyoseong.


    What��s the built-in magic effect?


    Similar to Blooming Flower, it has the effect of making one attack up to 7 times more powerful. Above all, cut and absorb this black magic. Cutting and absorbing means you��re doing the same thing at the same time?


    Would you like to say that? Even if you don��t use the built-in magic, this sword has a strong resistance to magic. That��s why I��m going to cut down some magic. And that means it will automatically absorb the shards of magic it cuts.


    So what if you activate the built-in magic?


    You can fire a sword strike that releases the magic you��ve absorbed so far. In addition, perhaps because the Chilseong Cham Yogeom was made separately, it can produce a similar effect when used together with Baekhwayoran. Then the starlight will shine.


    What if I use it with blooming flowers?


    I was surprised as it was my first time doing something like this. Would it be correct to say that the two swords merged to raise magic to a new level?


    ����. how is it? kill it?


    That��s awesome.


    High compatibility in winter with snowy feet.


    Eunha touched the guard made of mountains and was satisfied.


    The hilt was also easy to hold.


    Thanks for making a good sword.


    I just listened to the voice of the ingredients to make it. Other than that, Yonggwangro and Hyeonyul worked hard.


    I got a new sword like this.


    Eun-ha, who put Janwol Hyoseong in a box, thanked Byeok Hae-soo.


    Eunha wanted to quickly check the performance of the new swords.


    The corner of the mouth caught on the ear.


    Please�� please be quiet to sleep.


    Hyun-yul, it��s time to go to work now. stop standing up


    Ah��


    thanks to that, even if Baek Hyun-yul fell asleep, he had to wake up right away.


    ��


    April of the 21st year of the Seonryeok.


    The military was disbanded, the new Twelve thrones got used to their duties, and the political situation was stabilizing.


    Therefore, the fairy government began to discuss the late recapture war.


    In the last match to recapture Uijeongbu, we conquered Uijeongbu and parts of northern Gyeonggi, so now we have to occupy the remaining northern part of Gyeonggi.


    As Cocoon was installed in Uijeongbu.


    Monsters no longer existed in Uijeongbu.


    However, monsters were reappearing in the northern part of Gyeonggi.


    If the northern part of Gyeonggi-do was left unattended, the monsters that had been reduced would grow and occupy the northern part of Gyeonggi-do and even invade Uijeongbu.


    Therefore, both the fairy government and the people were in agreement in the opinion that the late recapture war should begin.


    As a result, players and other stakeholders actively moved.


    ��This is an official letter from the Mana Management Organization. It seems that the clan that wants to participate in the recapture battle is asked to choose one of the two.


    Jung-gu Pandora Clan Hall.


    Eunha visited Han Seohyun��s office.


    Buldak and Kang came to the office first.


    Are they going to Seohyun these days?


    Are the clan members going to Seohyun because their feelings for Lara?


    Don��t interfere with Seohyun��s work, just be by my side��


    Firedak sits on Seohyun��s shoulder and rubs her cheek.


    Kang sits on her lap and makes pleasant noises.


    Eun-ha showed disapproval when she saw the two phantom beasts monopolizing her wife.


    Seohyun Han smiled as if she had read that sign.


    why? I feel like I��ve been taken away. Are you jealous?


    Do you think you��ll be jealous that I lost you to the phantom beasts?


    So what does the color I see in you right now mean?


    ����.


    Seohyun Han clenched her chin.


    she smiles


    Eunha didn��t say anything.


    Instead, he brought a chair and took the seat next to Seohyun Han.


    is this the bulletin?


    huh. take a look at it too


    Soon after, Eunha read the official letter from the Mana Management Organization.


    It was about recruiting clans to participate in the late recapture war.


    There were two recruitment departments.


    One is the peace of northern Gyeonggi.


    The other is to attack Gyeonggi Northern Government Complex. In other words, it was a unit that attacked the 2nd tier monster Maegu.


    What about other clans? Are you all in the mood to do it?


    There may be dissatisfaction with the fairy government, but there is no choice but to participate. Clan sponsored groups are invited to participate, so the response is enthusiastic.


    What do S-rank clans do?


    I think the Regulus Myungwang Donghae Samra Clan will be participating in the section to conquer the northern part of Gyeonggi.


    As a result of the 2nd Uijeongbu Recapture War.


    Pandora Clan started to become an S-class clan this year.


    As a result, cooperation with S-class clans increased significantly more than before.


    In addition, other clans wanted to have a close relationship with the Pandora clan because of the situation and background in which Eunha was regarded as the player��s representative.


    Thanks to this, Seohyun Han could easily grasp the trend of the clans.


    Changjin hyung would have helped, so Seohyun��s intelligence must have improved.


    Anyway, why is that guy rubbing his head against Seohyun��s stomach?


    In the middle, because of Kkong, Eunha��s eyes went elsewhere.


    Eunha listened to Han Seohyun��s story and organized her thoughts.


    The reason why players and business groups want to participate in the late recapture this time is because they have the future in mind.


    The situation was clear at a glance.


    The fairy government had to complete the late recapture war and develop northern Gyeonggi in order to win back public sentiment.


    However, the fairy government was in a situation where it lacked the necessary funds to develop the northern part of Gyeonggi Province due to frequent disasters.


    Then, how will the fairy government collect the insufficient funds?


    The method of collecting taxes from the people was not good at all in a situation where public sentiment was stable.


    So, there was only one way.


    The only thing left is to borrow the hands of business groups and players.


    Business groups and players.


    borrow money and power from them;


    In return, the fairy government gave the effective control of the northern part of Gyeonggi Province.


    It can also be called business right.


    In fact, a similar situation unfolded before the return.


    Of course, the prestige of the fairy government had to naturally diminish.


    Still, it was for the best.


    This is because the Seonnyeo government recaptured Uijeongbu and was able to have administrative authority over the northern part of Gyeonggi.


    If public sentiment toward the fairy government had improved in that state, it would have been possible to retrieve the control that the business groups had taken over.


    But unfortunately.


    Public sentiment worsened as exorcists appeared.


    In the end, Uijeongbu and northern Gyeonggi were virtually in the hands of business groups and players.


    Recalling her memories before returning, Eun-ha asked Han Seo-hyeon.


    Is there any talk from the fairy government? In addition to what was written in the official document, we will compensate the participating groups.


    It was said around the corner, but he said he would give you some authority when you develop the area to be leveled. It would give the clans absolute power to maintain the security of the area, and give the business group priority in business.


    Policies and business priorities.


    It was the right to make people salivate.


    I could see why the S-class clans wanted to participate in the late recapture even though they suffered great damage in the recapture last year.


    Even Eunha was attracted to it.


    If you maintain authority in that area, you will gain control of that area in the long run.


    It was only because there were many groups participating.


    So, it seemed that the fairy government knew this and would carefully examine and select the participating groups.


    Of course, Pandora Clan was an exception.


    And it was like that in the fairy government. Pandora Clan will give you a priority no matter which sector you choose.


    okay?


    Since there is public sentiment and the number of Twelve Seats is high, it must be that Pandora Clan is paying attention. So just talk. You��ll be able to join the operations however you want, and you��ll get some command.


    Seohyun Han said confidently.


    Eunha nodded.


    There was no need to lobby for participation in the field of choice.


    The fairy government had no choice but to take Pandora Clan��s opinion seriously.


    so? where are you going to join?


    Well, that��s right��


    In the end, the galaxy only has to make a choice.


    There was no need to worry.


    The choice of galaxy was fixed.


    There was only one.


    -You should participate in every subjugation battle.


    Huh�� I guess so.


    In order to restore public sentiment to the fairy government, Mae-gu had to be defeated.


    And only the unit subjugating Maegu was able to obtain the authority to rule Uijeongbu. S��ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Uijeongbu was the area that would become the center of Seoul and the north as the northern pacification was actively carried out in the future.


    The value of Uijeongbu was the greatest among northern Gyeonggi provinces.


    So Eunha had to prevent other clans from touching Uijeongbu.


    Above all��


    ��Without Onyang, I don��t know how the subjugation will proceed.


    So I have to fill the place where Onyang is not.


    in a previous life.


    The decisive opportunity to subjugate Maegoo was < Braever > On Taeyang and his party members.


    They needed their strength.


    So Eun-ha planned to subdue Mae-gu with his party members instead of On-yang.


    Are your thoughts really unchanged? Yes, he has debts from the previous recapture�� In order for us to grow stronger in the future, we need to be able to expand our influence in Uijeongbu.


    yes you are right Huh�� OK. Then I��ll do that.


    subdue the hawks


    Eunha��s thoughts were firm.


    Seohyun Han also seemed to notice.


    No, this was what I was expecting.


    She didn��t object too much.


    Then we should answer the mana management organization and hold an executive meeting soon to recruit clan members to participate.


    yes let��s do that


    Beep beep beep beep beep beep!


    kang!


    What do they say?


    They will participate too.


    You��ve been sticking by my side lately, and then you��re going to be with your husband again. I��ll be bored.


    Papa��


    KANG��


    He said he was taking good care of his husband.


    She said to Buldak and Kkong.


    Then, the two phantom beasts expressed regret at the situation in which they had to leave Han Seo-hyeon and return to Uijeongbu.


    Eunha clicked her tongue.


    I am the owner, but why do they like Seohyun more than me?


    But see if you roll it rough.


    Whether the galaxy is ridiculous or not.


    The fire chicken never tried to come down from Han Seohyun��s shoulder.


    Kang rubbed his head on Seohyun Han��s stomach.


    kang!


    continue after that.


    It is said that the two phantom beasts never left her side.

 Chapter 807

    Relife Player 807


    [Chapter 203]


    [For the fierce battle (4)]


    I��ve been feeling strange lately.


    Strangely, I have a stomach ache.


    Hands go for sweet food.


    Ah�� I shouldn��t be like this��


    Maybe it��s because I��ve worked so much.


    Is that why sugar pulls?


    Han Seo-hyun, who was reaching for the candy Ha Baek-ryun brought, hesitated.


    Ate too much.


    I had to refrain.


    She slowly withdrew her hand.


    Even so, his eyes were still fixed on the candy.


    One more thing��


    In the end, she compromised with her emotions.


    He reached out and took another piece of candy.


    Even though I knew I was going to gain weight, I couldn��t help it.


    Anyway, recently, his body was not being controlled according to his will.


    Come to think of it, it seems like it��s been a long time since I haven��t menstruated��


    Then suddenly.


    Seohyun Han stroked her belly and questioned.


    I guess I��m not feeling well.


    I will go to the hospital soon.


    Until then, Seohyun Han did not know what state she was in.


    It was while having dinner with the people of the city that week that she found out about her condition.


    ��What? what? huh? what? what? huh? what? uh? uh��?


    Eun-ae why?


    While having dinner at a Chinese restaurant.


    Seohyun Han reached out for fried dumplings first.


    My mouth watered strangely.


    But at that time, Noh Eun-ae was puzzled and tilted her head.


    The eyes of the family are on her.


    Mother asked as a representative.


    Then Eun-ae��s face became serious.


    I thought it was because of my mood earlier, but I keep hearing voices from people who aren��t here. I don��t think it��s the sound of the plants in this room��


    Aren��t there mice hiding somewhere? Eun-ae Noh, your gift is also very special. Don��t listen to nonsense?


    Do you really have to say that while eating, Blue? Blue brother, sister, please be quiet. And don��t worry, I can��t hear the blue brother talking. The sound I��m hearing right now is��


    ������.��


    Eun-ae��s gaze turned to Han Seo-hyun.


    Seohyun Han blinked.


    She used the gift to peek into Noh Eun-ae��s feelings.


    What color is that?


    Lines close to yellow.


    It was a significant color.


    bewilderment surprise joy.


    Such feelings were conveyed.


    Seohyun Han tilted her head.


    kang!


    Beep!


    Then Seohyun Han realized that she had a can on her lap.


    There was also a fire chicken on his shoulder.


    Did Eun-ae hear the voices of the phantom beasts?


    Seohyun Han put the fried dumplings in her mouth. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The dumplings were delicious today.


    Then, Noah��s eyes sparkled.


    yeah sure Seohyun unnie, I think it would be a good idea to go to the hospital.


    Where do you think I am sick?


    Eun-ae, what does that mean? Is there anything bad about Seohyun��s body? Why is the hospital suddenly��?


    Eun-ae smiled.


    Seohyun Han was still in doubt.


    Eunha was shocked and rushed to check Seohyun��s condition.


    And then the mother made a face that said she had solved the riddle.


    Hyunah Seo.


    your mother


    Let��s go to the hospital with me tomorrow. I think that would be great.


    yes?


    what? Why are you doing this to your mother? Any guesses? If it��s serious, take out the elixir��


    Oh no way��


    Whether or not Eunha is very upset.


    Starting with Eunah Noh, the family now realizes something.


    Seohyun Han also realized the potential and looked down at her ship.


    Only then did Eunha notice.


    what? what��s the matter? First, did Jesu gain any weight? Well, he seems to be eating a lot these days�� heck��!! Blue brother, be quiet.


    No, No Eun-ae! If it��s the size of a rat, it pulls its tail��


    Don��t bully Blue hyung Eun-ae. If you keep doing that, I��m hyung��s soul��


    Ah, Arthur. put your fist in And what are you saying I did wrong? Roh Eun-ae That mouse drop gave me the ball first��


    Fists at first.


    okay! OK so stop!


    On that day, except for Jinparang and Urbanier, everyone present guessed something.


    And the next day, Seohyun Han visited the obstetrics and gynecologist with her mother.


    The result was as expected.


    -Congratulations. You are pregnant. I think we are now on our 12th week.


    Look, am I right?


    ��I��m pregnant?


    yes you see here Even though it��s small, you can see that a baby house has been made, right?


    I couldn��t even hear what the doctor said.


    Seohyun Han was preoccupied with looking at the ultrasound picture.


    ��


    Seohyun Han is pregnant.


    The whole family was delighted.


    All the clan members congratulated him.


    And the galaxy did not know how to accept this situation.


    Seohyun is pregnant?


    Seohyun is pregnant?


    ����.


    Only those words lingered in my head.


    Eun-ha was delighted with Han Seo-hyun��s pregnancy and was lost in thoughts wandering around in the office.


    It��s a pleasure, but��


    I can hardly believe it.


    I didn��t feel it.


    Han Seo-hyun is pregnant with her own child.


    Having married her, he thought that one day she would conceive a child of his own.


    Even so, it was just sudden when it became a reality.


    I��m going to be a father��


    Lara?


    Even today, Buldak and Kang were guarding Seohyun Han.


    So there were only Eunha and Lara in the office.


    Let Eunha vaguely mumble.


    Lara, who was sitting on the flower where she was born, flew in with curiosity.


    La La La?


    Thank you for your concern.


    Lara pats her cheek.


    Eunha stroked her hair with her fingers and smiled bitterly.


    Still, in his heart, he imagined that he would become a father.


    Can I really be a father?


    I don��t think I��ll do well��.


    Now I��m a father.


    No matter how much I thought about it, I was not confident.


    Will he be able to become a good person like his father?


    Eunha shook her head.


    It didn��t seem like it.


    Rather, it seemed that he would become a sorry person for the unborn child and Han Seo-hyun.


    And also-.


    ��Can I really like that child?


    Eunha was so anxious.


    He basically hated children.


    I was afraid that even the child I was born would not like it.


    Lalala?


    ��Thank you.


    contrary to his mind.


    Lara touched Eunha��s cheek as if to cheer her up.


    she makes a nice sound


    Eunha could be relieved.


    Come to think of it, Lara was also a child.


    Even so, Eunha liked her and often petted her.


    La La La ?


    Soon La La came down from her shoulder and grabbed Eunha��s finger.


    With her small body, she pulled the zero car zero car Eunha��s finger.


    It meant wake up.


    Eunha got up from her seat.


    Where are you going?


    La la la ?


    He told me to follow him.


    Lara catches up


    Eunha obediently followed.


    Eventually, she took her to the office next to her, where Han Seo-hyun was working.


    La La La!


    Ah, welcome to Clan Road. Why did you come with Lara?


    Oh, Shakira��s sister. How��s the job going? Who is Seohyun?


    Let��s go into Seohyun Han��s office.


    Shakira, who acts as her secretary, welcomed Eunha.


    Eunha, who was led by Lara, asked in an ambiguous tone.


    stay inside At this point, please tell the Clanlord the Administrator.


    what?


    Now that you are pregnant, you are told to take it easy. There are a lot of people under you, and you can hire more people if you want, so you don��t have to do it alone.


    ��Seohyun has a lot of work?


    The reason why a certain clan road is relaxed is because the administrator in charge of domestic affairs is working hard.


    ��with caution. OK, let me tell you.


    Shakira laughed softly.


    It was a lot of pressure for Eunha.


    In the end, Eun-ha nodded at her pressure and went to meet Han Seo-hyun.


    Lara didn��t follow and seemed to be playing with Shakira.


    -Are you here? What��s going on?


    No, nothing happened�� then?


    I just want to see you.


    Han Seo-hyun, who was in the middle of his office.


    She greeted Eunha.


    Her face, which was looking at the documents with a serious face, melted.


    When she got up, the kong who was sitting on her lap came down.


    I was thinking about taking a break, so let��s take a break with me. I��ll ask Shakira to bring me some refreshments. kang!


    Beep beep beep beep beep beep!


    yes then I have to work while resting.


    Seohyun Han ordered refreshments from Shakira over the intercom.


    Soon after, Eunha sat down on the sofa, and she sat next to her, holding her shoulder.


    The fire chicken approached and occupied her lap and shoulder.


    She gently touched her stomach.


    I guess these kids knew I mean I��m pregnant


    If you think about it now, there was a reason why these guys always wanted to be by your side. Are you sick anywhere?


    Is that what you see every day?


    what do you want to eat


    you.


    ��uh?


    It��s a joke. It��s sweet. Look at who the kid resembles, trying to find something sweet.


    Can I touch your belly? Are you the kind of person you should ask permission to touch? it��s your kid feel free to touch


    huh.


    Eunha carefully stroked Han Seohyun��s belly.


    I do not know.


    It was hard to believe that there was a child of her own in this belly.


    It��s a little strange. How did you get inside this ship? yes? I��m curious too. I mean, there��s a baby in my stomach. It turns out that I need a little more time to show that I��m pregnant.


    I think it��s amazing when your stomach swells up. Oh and why don��t you stop working? Focusing on prenatal education��


    I can still work. You don��t have to worry that much. Besides, isn��t now the most important time? ����.


    I can��t be away when Clan Pandora can claim supremacy in the northern part of the game.


    ��I��ve been working for nothing.


    Are you going to give up on that?


    no that��s not it


    yeah that won��t work If that was the case, this kid would be disappointed too.


    Seohyun Han put her hand on Eunha��s hand.


    The two of them waited until Shakira brought refreshments.


    feed me that cookie


    Like what? this?


    yes the baby wants to eat


    Seohyun Han smiles.


    Eunha did everything she asked.


    Then she opened her mouth.


    Aren��t you anxious?


    ����. In fact, I��m also anxious. I��m not sure if I��ll ever be a mother.


    Seohyun Han knew how to see emotions.


    He must have understood his feelings right away.


    Eun-ha realized that and hugged Seo-hyun Han.


    Sorry.


    I have nothing to be sorry for. Everyone will be anxious. Hey Eunha.


    huh.


    Can I really be a good mother? like your mother?


    you can be Then you too can be a good father.


    ����.


    If you don��t become a good father, then you��ll be scolded by me.


    So don��t worry.


    You just have to welcome the baby with joy when it��s born.


    Seohyun Han comforted him.


    Eunha nodded.


    I felt strangely reassured.


    Come to think of it, I already had a child. It��s such a big kid too.


    am i your kid?


    Baby because you��re doing this. The baby will be born at the end of this year, so will you be fooling around with me then?


    Then no. I��ll try.


    yes let��s work together you and me too Is this your first time experiencing it?


    huh. What kind of child would you like to have? daughter? son?


    both. Either way it doesn��t matter.


    Yes, just come out healthy.


    vague anxiety.


    unknown future.


    Seohyun Han gently released Eunha��s feelings.


    Eunha was grateful for her consideration and thought about the family she would happily create in the future.


    Come to think of it, I haven��t even properly spelled out my name yet. Which one would you prefer?


    Taemyeong? Well, in the sense of asking her to


    grow up healthy, it��s strong or strong .


    huh? Why are you suddenly talking about that time while talking about Taemyeong? Why then? then your office.


    ��Uh, yes.


    How about calling it the Office in that sense?


    sorry i��ll be fine So let��s not make our names like that.


    Seohyun Han giggled playfully.


    Recalling what had happened at that time, Eun-ha��s face flushed hot.


    He asked for an ejaculation.


    Okay then let��s make it strong. Please be born strong.


    teasing Eunha in full swing.


    Seohyun Han decided on her Taemyeong.


    ��


    Let��s enter the 15th week of pregnancy.


    A change began in Seohyun Han��s stomach.


    her belly swelled up.


    i am here now


    The dainty belly seemed to speak.


    The clan members were amazed by Han Seo-hyun��s ship.


    Clan members who realized that she was pregnant even by pretending to treat her with caution.


    There are four children in this. yeah i guess


    On the other hand, Seohyun Han behaved cautiously after she was full.


    Even so, when he was with Eunha, he put his hand on his belly and repeated the same words over and over again.


    There are four children in this.


    The words seemed to tell him he was going to be a father.


    Each time, he seemed to attach affection to the child in her womb.


    The fear of the child to be born gradually faded.


    Eunha too hastily waited for the day the child was born.


    Time goes by and goes like that��


    ��What should I do?


    The subjugation war was approaching.


    May of the 21st year of the Seonryeok.


    The fairy government was preparing to start the late Uijeongbu recapture war before the heat wave began.


    Pandora Clan was also preparing.


    All those participating in the subjugation were in intense training.


    ����.


    It was the same with Eunha.


    Visiting the training ground in the middle of the night, he looked down at his hands.


    He was holding the blue elixir in his hand.


    It was Belphegor��s inner circle.


    Should I use this or not��


    Eunha had no intention of eating Naedan at first.


    An elixir that will surely turn you into a demon.


    Instead, an elixir that might transform into a monster if it goes wrong.


    He was strong enough even now, but there was no need to risk it.


    So Eun-ha thought of fighting Mae-gu without eating Naedan.


    However-.


    ��If I die��


    what will happen to Seohyun, the child in the boat, and the other children?


    Will they be able to live without me?


    Fear crept in.


    made a happy family.


    no i was making it


    However, he began to become anxious because he thought that if he lost here, the family would collapse.


    As the subjugation war approached, the anxiety was growing.


    don��t eat


    So I was troubled.


    Should I eat Naedan or not?


    And I had to worry even after I ate my sweets.


    Even if he successfully becomes a demon, will he still maintain his personality as Noh Eun-ha?


    ����.


    Anxiety about your own existence.


    fear of hawks.


    Eunha was confused in front of him.


    It was then.


    ��Is it Eunha? Are you here to train?


    Oh Yeonhwa sister.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa appeared.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa also seemed to have come to train in the middle of the night.


    Eun-ha, who was immersed in thought, suddenly woke up at the sound of Ryu Yeon-hwa calling.


    she came over


    what do you have in your hand?


    Ah, this��


    At that time, Ryu Yeon-hwa��s gaze turned to Belphegor��s inner bed.


    she asked curiously.


    Eun-ha hurriedly tried to hide her inner thoughts, but hesitated.


    Come to think of it, I had roughly told her about the existence of this inner circle.


    Didn��t you get any advice then?


    What will this sister think?


    Time has passed since then.


    What will Ryu Yeon-hwa say?


    Eunha suddenly became curious.


    He showed her the hem he was holding in his hand.


    Do you remember what I said before? The story of an elixir that strengthens strength at once, but may have side effects.


    yeah remember Is this what it is?


    that��s right. this is it


    Can I take a look?


    well here


    Eunha pushed out her inner end.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa took a close look at the inside.


    Her eyes narrowed.


    ��weird. I don��t know what this is, but I think I know that it has strong power.


    My sister feels it too.


    And it��s a dangerous feeling.


    That��s right. it��s dangerous


    Are you thinking of eating this? Maybe��. because of Maegu?


    I was thinking about that��. I��m not single anymore.


    ����.


    Since when did you become like this?


    weakened


    Eunha said with self-help.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa did not have an answer for a long time.


    It seemed that she was thinking of saying something.


    Eunha waited quietly.


    Then she spoke up.


    ��Do you think you can get stronger without any side effects by eating this?


    I do not know. I just wish I could.


    Then I think you shouldn��t eat it.


    ����.


    I don��t even have a firm heart, but if I eat something like this�� I don��t think I��ll be able to overcome my heart. This inner layer has enough risks from my point of view.


    The inner layer, which comes out with a low probability from monsters, contains stronger power compared to the elixir that grows naturally.


    Instead, the side effects were severe.


    The monster��s miasma permeated the inner layer as it was.


    That��s why, when he ate Naedan, he had to fight the monster��s miasma.


    In the process, I often fell into a deep depression because my mind couldn��t stand it.


    As Belphegor��s inner circle�� he probably has a strong miasma.


    His own gift had resistance to brainwashing attacks.


    But Simma was different.


    It wasn��t a brainwashing attack.


    It is not an attack by the outside, but falling into the heart by one��s own will.


    Even in such a state, he did not know if the Gift would activate and save him.


    That��s why Eunha was even more worried.


    Don��t eat it if you��re not sure. Even the smallest anxiety can grow out of control before you know it.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa��s point was correct.


    If you eat it with anxiety, you will only be eaten by your mind.


    Eun-ha nodded her head after receiving the inner garment from her.


    thank you. I will also postpone eating.


    yes don��t eat I hate it when you eat it and it goes wrong.


    ��thank you.


    huh. And don��t worry so much Because we are already strong even if you don��t eat it.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa shared her thoughts.


    A look that seemed to have no doubt.


    Eunha smiled.


    She was right.


    Not only herself, but all of her clan members became stronger.


    Things like when I fought Maegoo last year won��t happen.


    Then I��ll trust my sister.


    yeah trust me


    But just in case, I wonder if it would be better for my sister to stay in the clan and conserve power.


    You won��t have to, because you��re going to win. More than anything, I want to fight with you.


    ��Okay, I��ll take care of you.


    Maybe the inner hem in my hand.


    I may continue to test myself in the future.


    Will you give up on humans to gain power?


    Will you remain human?


    There may come a day when you have to make a choice.


    At that time, he did not yet know what he would choose.

 Chapter 808

    Relife Player 808


    [Chapter 204]


    [Maegu]


    The late recapture match has begun.


    Red Dungeon Gyeonggi Northern Government Complex.


    The clans that applied for the recapture party to subjugate Maegu were gathered near the border of the red dungeon.


    Even so, it was far from the red dungeon. S��ar?h the ��ovelFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He got the ability to expand the area of the red dungeon by stealing the skill stone of the demon stingray. Considering that, we need to keep a more safe distance. So, you guys should also set up barracks there.


    yes i will do that Twin sisters Ga-yeon and Tae-hee. You guys take the personnel and set up the barracks.


    Zenith Clan Lord Ji Yong-hyun said.


    He had the authority to oversee the gathered clans.


    The galaxy with the next highest authority nodded.


    Meanwhile, Eunha looked around and checked the players�� status.


    I checked the documents in advance, but all the participating players are named.


    The S-class clans included Pandora Clan and Janice Blaze Tempest Clan.


    Zenith��s Ogum Blaze��s Eight Jade Tempest��s Five Prey were all there.


    In addition, people with A-level or higher skills participated in other clans.


    And there are four people in the twelfth seat besides us.


    Including Jinpa and Han Changjin.


    Six Twelve Seats participated.


    < The First Sword > Ji Yong-hyeon < Yeomma > Kang Hyeon-cheol < The Witch of Time > Prisis Memory < Silent > Yoo Soo-jin.


    Half of the Twelve Seats of the 3rd period participated in the recapture party.


    It was a very dangerous mission.


    ������.��


    Didn��t even enter the red dungeon, but people were silent.


    They were preparing for the battle ahead by servicing their weapons.


    Even Kang Hyeon-cheol was quietly swinging his sword.


    Pandora Clan Lord.


    Yes Zenith Clanlord.


    It looks like Pandora Clan brought all of the clan��s elite troops. Is that okay?


    So I tried to take out the staff, but everyone said they would go.


    Ji Yong-hyeon��s gaze turned to the Pandora Clan members behind Eun-ha.


    he said in a worried tone.


    Eunha shrugged.


    Eunha also tried to keep those who could be called elite troops in the clan for the future of the clan.


    However, < Seolchang > Ryu Yeon-hwa and others strongly expressed their intention to apply.


    Since they came out like that, even Eunha couldn��t refuse.


    Everyone is worried about other people. In order to help at least one more person participate in the war��


    There must have been people who wanted to pay off the debts that Maegu had suffered before.


    So, Pandora Clan had the same ratio of elite troops as other clans.


    Noh Eun-ah, Mok Min-ho, Cha Eun-woo, Jeong Ha-yang, and all of the sub-roads supported.


    In addition, many people supported.


    Of course, the galaxy had no intention of sending 80% of the clan��s strength to subjugation every time.


    Most of the clan members who were vulnerable to battle, such as Kim Min-ji and On Tae-hee, were planning to remain here to stand guard over the dungeon.


    Did the Zenith Clanlord also bring all the five swords? Same with Clan Blaze and Clan Tempest.


    We��ve brought them all, but we��ll leave one here too. Probably the Blaze Clan too.


    On the other hand, the other clans had good reasons for bringing all their elite troops.


    In the case of the Zenith Clan, it was regarded as the sword of the fairy government.


    Ji Yong-hyeon recruited all five swords to restore the prestige of the fairy government, which collapsed in the war to recapture electricity.


    Still, with the future of the Zenith Clan in mind, he decided to leave one sword here.


    The Blaze Clan is also unexpected.


    Still, it seems that the YH group and the administrative officer have noticed that one person will be left here.


    Most of the members of Clan Blaze were belligerent.


    That��s why they all volunteered for subjugation in every district.


    Even so, it was an S-class clan.


    That means someone is holding the reins and orchestrating the clan.


    There must have been people like Han Seo-hyeon who were in charge of the clan��s administration.


    Maybe that��s why the Blaze Clan seemed to leave one of the eight jade.


    And the most surprising thing is��


    ��All of the Tempest Clan��s Five Maeng-Geums are going to participate in the subjugation of Magu. No, they said they would deploy most of the elite troops of the Tempest Clan.


    ��is that so.


    Eunha found the Tempest Clan.


    Their atmosphere was the most bloody.


    The clan members were disassembling and assembling the device several times, and checking the magazine morbidly.


    In particular, Tempest Clan Lord Kang Ye-hee was already giving off a sense of life.


    It��s not that I don��t understand. Because Tempest��s first Clan Lord < Railgun > Shin Myeong-hwan lost his life after being hit by Mae-gu.


    As explained by Yonghyun Ji.


    For the Tempest Clan, Mae-gu��s existence could not be ignored.


    It was because their Clan Lord Shin Myeong-hwan was killed by Mae-gu during the first recapture of Uijeongbu.


    Moreover, the Tempest Clan suffered significant losses.


    Now, the loss of troops is recovering and they are somehow trying to find their status, but for those people, it must be the past that they have to overcome.


    Kang Ye-hee, the current Tempest Clanlord.


    Still, there were a lot of differences between her in her previous life and her now.


    In her previous life, she showed strong hostility to Mae-gu and was quite hysterical.


    But in this life she was showing a cold temper.


    It would have been so on the surface anyway. However, as Eunha participates in subjugation every time, the suppressed emotions must come out��.


    As Eunha remembers, the relationship between Yehee Kang and Sujin Yoo from < Silent > was not good in her previous life.


    There were so many dissensions in the Tempest Clan because of Kang Ye-hee.


    Compared to then, he was a nobleman now.


    At this point, Eun-ha approached Su-jin Yoo, who was eating sausage and servicing her rifle.


    How are your hands? Are you okay now?


    Ah Choco Pie Load. ����.


    Just kidding. I remember your name.


    What��s my name? ��is that important?


    Water is my fault.


    Yoo Su-jin raised her head.


    The tension on her face melted as she confirmed her opponent.


    Soon she turned her head away from him and focused on servicing the rifle.


    Thanks to you, my hand is fine. My body is better than before. thank you.


    It was a good intention with a price, what do I need to be thankful for.


    Oh yes. Did they say that the Clanlord paid the price this time? Thanks to that, the clan was able to have two Twelve Seats.


    Hmm�� I��ll take care of the twelve seats of Choco Pie Clan. Thank you then.


    Oh right. And��


    in the meantime.


    Yoo Su-jin raised her head again.


    She was making a face as if she remembered something.


    Soon after, she handed Eunha a bag of sausages she had placed on the table.


    Eunha tilted her head.


    Why are you giving me this? I heard the news. that she was pregnant


    The news has spread there�� Yes, this time my wife is pregnant.


    Wasn��t Choco Pie Clan Lord pregnant? Everyone said Pandora Clanlord was pregnant, so I thought it was. If my wife was pregnant, would people have made such a noise? Hey, can��t you just hear it? And you know our clan name. What is Choco Pie��


    Huh? What did I say? Didn��t I say Choco Pie Clan?


    This person��


    So how many weeks pregnant is she?


    Now 16 major. The hospital says she will be born around December of this year.


    Hmm, I��m not full��.


    Let��s not play around.


    It��s a boring choco pie. Take that anyway.


    So why is this? Sausages are rich in nutrients. That��s Choco Pie Clan Road��s wife�� By the way, what number of wives?


    ��first wife. Bring it to the first wife. Eat that and give birth hard.


    ��yes. As soon as I return, I will tell Seohyun.


    Yes, I hope the baby will be born with a delicious choco pie.


    ����.


    There were so many things I wanted to say.


    Eunha only sighed.


    I��m going to subdue Mae-gu soon, but I didn��t want to disturb people��s mood with strange wordplay.


    Eunha turned around.


    What would you do if you were born as a delicious choco pie? Are you going to eat my baby?


    If that��s the case, don��t let it go.


    Eunha made a promise.


    Brainwashed by Han Seo-hyun without realizing it, he felt possessive towards his child before he knew it.


    ��


    The subjugation war will begin soon.


    Currently, it is estimated that he is living on the 5th floor of the Northern Gyeonggi Government Complex.


    how many people will die


    The windows are all broken.


    At first glance, the inside of the building was seen.


    Darkness lurked.


    He will be waiting for the recapture team there.


    Maegu is the second tier.


    Sacrifice will be inevitable.


    no matter how hard you try


    Many people will die, including members of Clan Pandora.


    Everyone knew.


    Even so, no one said anything about it.


    I just watched quietly.


    Are you worried?


    Aren��t you worried


    don��t worry I hope everyone doesn��t get hurt.


    Then Jeong Ha-yang held her hand.


    she smiled softly.


    Eunha tried to relax while listening to her voice.


    There was too much power in the body.


    he was afraid of himself


    It may be natural.


    Last year, Eunha fought a battle with Maegu and managed to force him to retreat.


    That alone took a lot of sacrifice.


    But this time I had to subdue them.


    Still, it��s a relief that < Witch of Time > participated in the operation together. You can trust the witch��s healing magic. Besides, in our clan, there are Eun-A sister, Iriya sister, Eun-Woo and Ubi-Sister. Didn��t you take two elixirs?


    Jeong Ha-yang chattered, as if trying to lighten Eunha��s burden.


    I was grateful for her consideration.


    It was also heavy at the same time.


    Jung Ha-yang also participates in the subjugation.


    He also had an older sister, No Eun-ah.


    I tried to stop it��


    but it was no use.


    Eunha smiled bitterly.


    When the two said they would participate, he couldn��t stop him either.


    ��What if Clanlord is so timid? we��re going to win


    ����.


    right?


    Jung Ha-yang took it out of his mouth again.


    Even though she would be anxious and scared too.


    she laughed out loud


    She was right.


    right you have to win no i will win


    Words had power.


    Words influence will.


    That��s why Eunha couldn��t come up with words that could be negative.


    And he himself was able to strengthen his will by saying the same.


    That��s right, we��ll win anyway.


    What are you worried about coming all the way here?


    I heard the sound of a baby being born.


    too weak


    Could it be that the will is so weak?


    Moreover, he himself was a Clan Lord.


    How can the clan members come to their senses when the commander himself is frightened?


    Eun-ha smiled as hard as she could, just like Jung Ha-yang did.


    I looked back.


    The clan members were watching him.


    Among them, Jinparang opened his mouth in a cheerful tone.


    Hey Clanlord!! At a time like this, shouldn��t you tell us something? Why don��t you make a toast?


    Hey, what kind of toast is�� Binggu oppa, are we drinking right now? What kind of toast is toast?


    ��Ahahaha!!��


    Kim Min-ji puts aside.


    The clan members burst into bread.


    Eunha also laughed along with them.


    The louder the laughter.


    Fear is diluted.


    The stiff body is relaxed.


    Eunha felt grateful for the clan members who tried to smile even in this situation.


    Okay, the more times like this, the more you should drink one glass at a time. Minji, Taehee, Mary, and everyone give back a drink.


    Wow, he said I��m staying here, so he��s ordering me to run errands for drinks? Has Noh Eun-ha grown up so much?


    Drinking before a big battle��. Then when the kids get drunk��Oops��!


    Oh my, Minho, you should stay still. Since when did you become such a careless kid? are you a cheonseo? is it poetry? After drinking it, you can use mana to get rid of the miasma. Or do you think I can��t even pull that off?


    Hey there, Eunwoo��. Why are you touching me when I��m still? I��m sad I don��t know the Cheonseo, but I��


    I��m saddened by Ariel��s pronoun! Sihyung Sihyung Don��t take my place! Oh, I��m in favor of drinking dew! Actually, I secretly brought a pack of dew, but I��ll tell you in advance, you were going to drink it after the battle? Anyway, if you put it together with this��


    I��ve thoroughly checked your luggage, where the hell did you hide it? here my I��ll be confiscating it until the operation is over.


    oh! against violence! Kaede hits! And there��s nothing I can��t hide if I put my mind to it!


    Everyone, drinking is good, but how about praying to the Lord at a time like this? So let��s all pray together. Lord, when this fight is over, give me a castle as a prize��


    [Guys, let��s be quiet now. It��s not like we went on a picnic, so do we have to disrupt the atmosphere like this at the last minute?]


    Like when silence came.


    The Pandora Clan members�� pockets exploded.


    I was out of my mind.


    ��It��s absurd that I worried about their lives.


    they��re so crazy


    Eunha stuck out her tongue.


    At the same time, his eyes were full of trust in them.


    In the meantime, Kim Min-ji passed a drink to each member of the clan.


    is it a scam? why is this here?


    Seohyun unnie told me to take one just in case. This sister is also very smart.


    A cup made of fraud.


    Eunha, who received the cup, expressed her doubts.


    After hearing Minji Kim��s explanation, I was genuinely impressed.


    Seohyun Han��s foresight was amazing.


    Anyway, all the clan members filled their china cups.


    All the clan members were looking at the galaxy and waiting for a toast.


    Thank you so much everyone for following me this far. Other than that, there��s nothing else to say��


    Ooh! Come down Noh Eunha! Clanlords can only say that! Talk a little excitedly��


    Yes, blue oppa, keep your mouth shut. But are we breaking this scam? It��s a waste to use it once and throw it away, so just take it home��.


    Honey. It was good until the first verse, but why do you have a brain break in the second verse?


    Toast is this! Cheers to Jo Ara��s hair roots that reveal free!!


    Yay! Jinpalang! Mr. you! Come on! I can��t stand it anymore! I��m just going to kill them all! I will kill you!


    Ara became Subin Lee Hwa��


    What��s wrong with me? Choi Eun-hyuk, don��t quarrel for nothing. Or should I hit you first before casting magic on Maegoo?


    Ha��


    Eunha sighed.


    All good feelings are gone.


    They were people who didn��t listen to the jingle jingle.


    In the end, Eunha gave up the toast.


    let��s win Cheers.


    ��Cheers!!��


    clang


    People who had been drinking threw their porcelain cups on the floor with all their might.


    The fraudulent cup is broken.


    The clan members felt a strange sense of community after one break away.


    A face that says there is nothing to worry about anymore.


    Eunha was satisfied when she saw the faces of her clan members.


    Probably her own face too.


    It was then.


    galaxy


    uh why


    Jung Ha-yang tugged at his sleeve.


    He seemed to have something to say.


    Eunha lowered her head.


    Then she lifted her tiptoe and whispered to Eunha.


    Let��s quickly win and go back. uh? Of course it should.


    And I want to have a baby too.


    ��uh?


    I��ve only been with Yoojung so far, so if I win and go back, should I stay with me then? Understand?


    ����.


    Although I can win this fight.


    Will I be able to win the next fight?


    I don��t know.


    I couldn��t be sure.


    Even so, Eunha thought.


    It��s good to change the future.


    But let��s focus on the present moment.


    enjoying the present


    where is the heart


    At this moment, Eun-ha looked not at the future, but at the near present.


    ��


    The recapture team started attacking.


    However, there was one thing the recapture team did not expect.


    ������.��


    Gyeonggi Northern Government Complex was a shell.


    Those who went inside realized.


    no i was shocked


    What the hell��


    the world was wide open.


    As soon as they entered the building, what they faced was an open world.


    A space in the form of a dome.


    The ground was stained red.


    Stalactites were growing on the ceiling.


    Below it was a stalagmite.


    Occasionally, stalactites and stalagmites connected to the stone pillars caught my eye.


    And��


    -Welcome.


    It��s hard to wait for you, so I just sorted everything out.


    across space.


    A pure white fox was crouching.


    The guy stretched.


    that moment-


    ��Kwajik!


    The one who appeared in front of the players in an instant bit the back of the player standing in front.


    The swashbuckling


    man was torn up and down to death.


    After the first greeting with that, Maegu smiled.


    so?


    Isn��t that all?


    ��


    Subjugation of every district before the return.


    On the 5th floor of the Gyeonggi Northern Government Complex in Red Dungeon, On Taeyang looked back at the party members.


    ��It��s okay, we��ll win.


    Fear crept in.


    But there were colleagues.


    There were others.


    Above all, if he subdues Maegoo, he will become a hero in name and reality.


    That heart overcame fear.


    let��s win We can win. With me and you guys.


    The party members were afraid.


    However, Onyang believed in their skills and not their gifts.


    where is your heart


    past?


    No, I don��t want to turn back the past.


    future?


    No, it was against my temper to endure for the future.


    He liked this moment.


    Wealth, fame, and women.


    He was satisfied with the present where he could enjoy everything.


    So let��s stick to the present.


    If you do, a happy future will automatically come into your hands.

 Chapter 809

    ???? ???? 809


    [Chapter 204]


    [Maegu (2)]


    A battle took place.


    Many people died.


    He was quick and, above all, strong.


    what��s this?


    Did you keep me waiting all this time just to show you something like this?


    Are you disappointed then?


    An open cave-like terrain.


    He also made space for players to take cover by manipulating the dungeon at will.


    Thanks to this, the improvisation of Hunter Ranger Snipers increased.


    But it didn��t do any damage to Mae-gu.


    Gift < Heartbeat >


    demon extinction


    At that time, the guardians temporarily sealed Maegoo��s movements.


    Those who were hiding in cover and aiming for every shot immediately poured their magic.


    Twelve Seats < Silent > Yoo Soo-jin.


    She, who had held her breath until this time and was looking for her golden opportunity, did not miss that time either.


    Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!!


    The sound of tearing through space.


    Destructive power incomparable to magic that players joined together poured into Maegu. S��ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    people were convinced


    It means that Yoo Soo-jin��s sniping would have done serious damage to Mae-gu.


    this��.


    It��s been a while.


    In fact, Maegu��s wounds were serious.


    A large hole had been pierced through his body.


    But that was it.


    thump thump


    like a beating heart.


    The red world was greatly shaken.


    Mana suddenly became visible and settled in Maegoo��s body.


    The puncture wound quickly healed, and Maegu fully recovered.


    Hehehe


    are you strong


    ok i��ll kill you in the end


    It tore open its huge mouth.


    People were horrified to see the bastard recovering from his wounds in an instant.


    right then-


    ��Wheeik!!


    His tail moved.


    As if the nine tails were alive, they pierced the players who were trying to surprise them.


    Among them was Hwang Seok-ha, the Palok of the Blaze Clan.


    ��hehe��!!


    tail in one attack.


    Hwang Seok-ha��s upper body flew away.


    The light disappeared from his eyes.


    Hwang Seok-ha passed away.


    This son of a bitch!!


    Another palokin < Destroyer > Lim Chae-seong rushed in anger.


    He swung the greatsword down with all his might.


    There was no maggot in the place.


    Lim Chae-seong raised his head.


    ����!!


    Maegoo jumped up.


    The guy who floated in the air with his stomach facing the ceiling grinned.


    ignoring the laws of physics.


    Maegu suddenly moved in the air and landed on Lim Chae-seong��s head.


    The guy opened his mouth.


    Gift < Beast >


    Mode: Blade Wolf


    Blade Thrust


    at the right time.


    As soon as he jumped out of cover, Jinparang, who transformed his body into a giant wolf, charged.


    Before Mae-gu swallows Im Chae-seong.


    Jinparang, which flew like a missile, pushed him away.


    Oh are you a little bit older?


    [Aren��t the then and now the same!?]


    Blue swords were embedded in Maegoo��s body.


    However, when he landed on the ground, he lightly shook his body, and the swords returned to blue fur and fell to the floor.


    Right after that, Maegu moved.


    Jin Parang also moved instinctively.


    Krrrr!!


    It was a battle of monsters.


    Two monsters jumped into the air and moved their front legs.


    Jin Parang, as if following his previous fight, bit the guy��s neck.


    I hate having my neck touched.


    ok you kill me now


    [����!!]


    Maegu��s voice changed.


    The situation turned around in an instant.


    Jinparang falls to the ground with Maegu��s neck tightly clamped.


    Magu twisted his body.


    Maegu took the top spot.


    Conversely, Jinblue��s back turned toward the ground.


    Koo Goo Goo!!


    [�� uh�� uh uh�� uh�� uh��]


    Impact is applied to the ground.


    Jinparang��s back was completely hit by the impact.


    Jinparang lost his mind halfway.


    Then, an awl-like column rose from the ground.


    Push!


    daerong daerong.


    Jinparang was pierced by a pole and hung in the air.


    he��s completely lost his mind


    ��Meteor


    Raging Inferno


    Jinparang fell into a moribund state.


    The Pandora Clan members moved quickly and turned their attention to Maegu.


    Rocks fell, surrounded by flames.


    Streams of fire split the ground.


    Maegu quickly evaded the attack and ran to end Jinparang��s breath.


    ��Hanmae-ryu Ice Road


    Woobo


    shadow step


    Ryu Yeon-hwa blocks the way.


    Han Chang-jin used the Cheonrajimang and dared to learn from Eun-ha.


    Stepping on Mae-gu��s shadow, he immediately sealed his movements.


    But that was only for a moment.


    Mae-gu broke Han Chang-jin��s arrest and rushed at Ryu Yeon-hwa.


    blue hair! You remember too!


    How strong have you become!?


    Maegoo was excited and sent his thoughts.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa did not answer.


    However, she did not avoid the guy as if she was carrying out her will to protect the blue sky behind her.


    Korean Mae Ryu Special


    infinite showers


    A magic circle appeared in the air.


    Ice windows fall.


    A mist of cold air spreads across the ground.


    The red earth freezes.


    Maegu dodged even that attack.


    The one who finally escaped from the spear of ice stretched out his front paws.


    winter fog


    Ryu Yeon-hwa��s body collapsed.


    She becomes a particle of ice and she dodges Maegoo��s attack.


    Maegu burst out laughing.


    are you not progressing?


    You know I can��t respond


    The hawk��s tail emitted light.


    advanced control technology.


    Mae Gu interfered with Ryu Yeon Hwa��s magic.


    Her body, which had been transformed into particles of ice, began to take shape again.


    Still, she wasn��t upset.


    She quickly rotated her spear.


    Korean Mae Ryu Special


    perpetual snow


    Centered on Ryu Yeon-hwa.


    The cold that pervades the world roars.


    Her coldness envelops her as if it were a beast of prey, attacking her foes.


    no it was a dragon


    The dragons made of mist roared.


    The magic didn��t stop there.


    The world has changed.


    The world of winter has arrived.


    Ice that never melts buried the whole world.


    ��������!!


    A white and cold world.


    The world was compressed in an instant.


    While the dragons were blocking Maegu��s movement, the compressed world ate Maegu.


    ��Undo what I said earlier.


    Is this great?


    I thought I would die in an instant.


    Maegu was trapped in the ice.


    The guy couldn��t move.


    Then, moving her pupils, I sent her thoughts to her.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa didn��t answer and swung her spear at her bastard.


    Pyaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!


    so vain


    His body shattered along with the ice.


    Even so, Ryu Yeon-hwa was not relieved and followed her signs.


    �C Above.


    huh.


    Jinseo-na��s telepathy was transmitted.


    Jung Ha-yang informed me of the location.


    At the same time, her galaxy, which flew to her, also informed her of the location of her hawk.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa entrusted her body to her Eun-ha.


    For a moment she soared into the sky.


    The seat she had been standing on a moment ago collapsed miserably.


    Maegu, who jumped into the air, applied magic.


    sheesh that��s too bad


    Did you see that you were there?


    how strong are you


    you are most expected


    Maegu stepped on the cracked ground and showed curiosity.


    After dropping Ryu Yeon-hwa at the back of the unit, he just looked down at her from the air.


    Pi profit!!


    Soon the fire intensified.


    The crimson flames gradually expanded and began to cover the surroundings.


    Aww.


    What are you trying to show me?


    Maegoo waggled his tail gently.


    the guy moved


    at the same time-


    ��You dare kill my comrades?


    < Yeomma > Kang Hyeon-chul moved.


    Maegu did not notice the existence of Kang Hyeon-cheol, who broke through the flames covered by the galaxy.


    He was out of the blue.


    Where is that?


    Emperor Sword 10


    in swordsmanship


    The Twelve Seats < The First Sword > Ji Yong-hyeon.


    He, too, was offended.


    While Kang Hyeon-cheol grabbed Mae-gu��s feet, huge swords were created in the air.


    The swords fell towards Kang Hyeon-cheol and Mae-gu.


    Roaring!!


    Hyunchul Kang was not taken aback.


    Just in time for Maegoo��s forepaw to pierce his chest.


    His body was reduced to flame.


    Maegoo��s eyes widened.


    Hyeoncheol Kang smiled.


    die off


    A demon covered in flames.


    The demon gave up his chest and gripped the paw with his free hand.


    The state of being material but not material.


    Hyeoncheol Kang, who was in an ambiguous state, was hit by a rain of swords.


    The swords pierced Maegoo and even pierced Kang Hyeon-cheol��s body.


    But he couldn��t cut the black fire.


    His body shook greatly, but he suffered no blows.


    Rather, every single one��.


    ����!?


    Reducing the body to mana is something I can do.


    The swords passed through Maegu��s body.


    Things have turned around.


    Hyunchul Kang was holding on to Maegu.


    He was so mistaken.


    However, when Mae-gu changed into the same state as Hyeon-chul Kang, Hyeon-chul Kang was rather caught by him.


    In that state, Maegu moved his mouth and bit Kang Hyeon-cheol��s flame.


    Kwajik!


    ��ugh!


    Hyeoncheol Kang completely turned into embers and evacuated to the rear.


    His body, turned into embers, returned.


    His left shoulder was missing.


    Maegu was biting the shoulder proudly.


    are you delicious


    While Kang Hyeon-cheol was looking for his original body.


    The flame Maegu was biting also returned to its original state.


    Soon after, he chewed and swallowed Kang Hyeon-chul��s shoulder as if showing off.


    ������!!


    And then.


    Ji Yong-hyeon rushed at him.


    Pandora Clan members were also there.


    Appearing from the flames, they all had a cloak of flame on their shoulders.


    Woobo


    Woobo


    < Geumgangsword > Mok Min-ho.


    < All Poisoning > Yoo Nam-hoon.


    The Woobo of the two was unstable.


    A galaxy floating in the sky was assisting them to use Ubo.


    Nonetheless, they ran fast and put every ball into their territory.


    Their swords roared.


    diamond blast


    Blaze Crasher


    A sword attack mixed with crimson flames.


    Sword strikes from both directions attacked Maegu.


    Furthermore, Ji Yong-hyeon��s attack fell from the sky.


    Where is that?


    ��I see.


    Urbanizer��s Cloak


    I��ve been hiding my existence for a while.


    Choi Eun-hyeok finally loosened the cloak he was wearing.


    His new form suddenly appears.


    There was a moment of bewilderment in the eyes of Maegu, who was blocking the attack.


    Choi Eunhyuk was smiling.


    His eyes twinkled.


    Gift < Critical >


    Weaknesses are visible.


    over the past year.


    Choi Eun-hyuk��s tenacity shone as he remembered the fact that his leg was cut off.


    His blade shone blue.


    ��Slash of the Dragon


    A sword made from the furnace of Hephaestus.


    The sword showed its true value.


    A bright white light emanated from it and meandered around it.


    Soon the trajectory was bent.


    The trajectory that avoided the counterattack of every shot landed on the guy��s head.


    Push!!


    ��are you strong?


    A line was drawn across Maegu��s face.


    The dragon��s slash took away his eyes.


    In return, Choi Eun-hyeok had his side pierced by the tail.


    He twisted his body in the air.


    sword spirit return


    His new form disappears.


    He changed position with the sword waiting behind him and fell to the floor.


    kuh��.


    Choi Eunhyuk groaned.


    Supporters ran to him.


    Gift < Cell Activation >


    Yeo-bi heals his wounds.


    The cost of stealing Maegu��s eyes was high.


    Choi Eun-hyeok became incapacitated.


    And yet-.


    -But what if I��m sorry?


    As long as I��m in this dungeon, I can quickly recover from an injury like this.


    Maegu��s wounds healed again.


    It��s as if what you��ve been through isn��t worth it.


    The mana of the dungeon had permeated into Maegu��s body.


    ��So what?


    nevertheless.


    People didn��t give up.


    The flames moved.


    The flames that filled the surroundings eventually gathered in the galaxy.


    Pandora Clan Ritual Magic


    Ministering Proclamation: Sanctification


    People��s will becomes a spark.


    That will was embedded in the sword body.


    return conversion


    liger chain


    thunderbolt


    The wings of flame disappear.


    A chain impregnated with electricity protects Galactic��s body.


    Eunha, who moved in an instant in the air, released the liger chain.


    A giant liger bit Maegoo.


    return conversion


    phoenix wings


    In an instant, the flames covered the surroundings.


    The three pairs of wings set every ball on fire, and Eunha��s hair was dyed red.


    Crimson flames gleamed in his eyes.


    blooming flower


    The two swords responded.


    The one-handed straight sword turned into a flower and disappeared.


    The surroundings are fluttering with petals and embers.


    And��


    ��Janwol Hyosung


    Mangoshu is oxidized by starlight.


    Flower star embers.


    Particles with different characteristics fill the surroundings.


    Right after that, it hits him fiercely.


    Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!


    One attack reaches seven times.


    Defend against the magic of Magus.


    At the same time, it also lowers defense.


    The bastard screamed for the first time.


    The galaxy didn��t stop there.


    I prepared the next magic.


    Divine Crimson


    the world is burning


    The fire��s momentum grows stronger.


    Particles that attack every ball contain stronger fire.


    Maegoo��s body is burned, torn, cracked, and pierced.


    In the end, the bastard disintegrates.


    ��Uh uh uh, this isn��t it��


    To the point where I can��t even play properly.


    Maegoo��s body splits into molecules and falls to the floor.


    Even they burn with fire.


    That��s it.


    It was when Eunha thought so.


    ��Kwajik!


    Pushuk!!


    ��uh?


    his right arm was blown off.


    Eunha doubted my eyes.


    had no arms


    His blood was pouring out like a fountain.


    Hehehe


    As it burns molecular by molecule.


    Maggie was laughing.


    Soon, the fire was greatly weakened.


    Maegu��s body was quickly reconstructed.


    The world covered in flames quickly disappeared.


    Maegu brushed off the embers from his body.


    It��s a strange magic.


    Is it magic that creates your own world by separating the world lines?


    pure doubt.


    Eun-ha hurriedly returned to the scabbard and pulled out Janwol Hyo-seong.


    Maegu posed no threat.


    The guy giggled and continued.


    but it��s stupid


    What if I use something like that on me, who already controls the world of dungeons with my own hands?


    ������.��


    As long as this dungeon exists.


    There��s no way your world could be located in a higher dimension than mine.


    Even if the other masters of the dungeon don��t know, especially to me.


    shit��.


    It was a bit fresh though.


    It��s worth noting.


    I��ll kill you at the end too.


    Mae-gu bites his fallen arm.


    Quadduk!


    like hey


    He chewed on Eunha��s arm and laughed.


    The guy gulped down his arm.


    So who��s coming next?

 Chapter 810

    Relife Player 810


    [Chapter 204]


    [Maegu (3)]


    A severed arm can be restored.


    However, the arm that disappeared into its belly cannot be restored.


    Hurry up and protect Clanlord! The injured fall back and the Sihyeong is strong, so you block the avant-garde!


    Eunha Noh��s arm was cut off.


    Of course, the arm of the hero who seemed unlikely to lose was cut off.


    People who saw that arm being swallowed in his mouth like minced meat were in great shock.


    The agitation of the Pandora clan members was even more indescribable.


    Even the ritual magic was destroyed��


    Even the ritual magic that the Pandora Clan members painstakingly implemented in the dungeon was simply destroyed.


    Mae-gu laughed at their magic and showed them their magic.


    Indeed, the members of the Eunha and Pandora clans who were manipulated by him could not hide their heartache.


    In such a situation-.


    -Where are you doing this?


    Are humans really weak?


    A group of people uniting their wills with this trivial magic?


    Maegu implemented the Pandora Clan��s ritual magic as if he was going to destroy even the will they had kept.


    The red dungeon shakes.


    The world was covered in fire.


    Dark red flames gave people a debuff effect.


    Not only that, but the power of all their magic decreased and the mana consumption to activate magic greatly increased.


    It��s bland. I thought I was preparing something great, but I was only preparing magic like this.


    So, did your resistance to me end here?


    Anything stronger?


    ������.��


    Megugu hihihi.


    People said nothing.


    In fact, they were in a situation where they poured their full power as soon as the battle began.


    But it was like this.


    Even if he hurt Maegoo, the red dungeon was even treating him.


    Many people died in the process.


    Those who had struggled to turn their backs on their deaths were now slowly crumbling.


    Nonetheless-. ����The


    will of the galaxies of


    the blooming riots was not broken.


    In a world of dark red flames.


    Red petals fluttered.


    The petals touched the hearts of those who had lost their fighting spirit.


    It��s okay, sister. That��s enough for now.


    Now that��s it�� It only stopped the bleeding, but I can��t even attach my arm!


    That��s right, Lord. This is a level that cannot be cured without an elixir.


    Where is the time to drink the elixir in this situation?


    Even if the right arm is missing.


    Eunha did not give up.


    He didn��t care about No Eun-ah and Iriya��s dissuade.


    After receiving treatment, I got up from my seat and held a flower pot.


    Even without hands��


    ����The sword


    itself still has mana.


    Although the mana consumption may be large, it can be endured to some extent.


    Eunha floated Janwol Hyoseong, which had been placed on the floor while receiving treatment.


    As if the red dungeon was


    shaking .


    His heart thumped.


    Her heart was beating wildly after her right arm had been cut off a moment ago.


    Gift < Heroic >


    The power was still overflowing.


    As long as supporters restore mana in the body from the rear, it can become stronger.


    Moreover-.


    ��Kang!


    If you don��t have arms, you can make them.


    Compared to the life of < Undead >.


    Living as < Cardinal >, he developed a lot of strength.


    fill it up with it


    Transformation


    Liger Blaster


    The place where the right arm disappeared.


    Blaster appeared there.


    Eunha held Janwol Hyosung in her left hand and glared at Maegu.


    Phantasm Transformation


    Phoenix��s Wings


    Controls the phantom beasts of two.


    That alone was a huge burden.


    But I had to.


    People��s morale was breaking.


    To boost their morale, you had to let them know you were alive.


    Then, as if responding to Eunha��s idea��.


    -Eunha, you are recovering your strength. Until then, we��ll be blocking that monster.


    In a position to protect the galaxy.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa stepped forward.


    A chill hung over her as she stretched out her spear horizontally.


    The spirit has changed.


    Besides her, many players came forward.


    Compared to Pandora Clanlord, losing just one shoulder was cheap. Hey, I will repay you for your enemies. You focus on recovery first.


    Even if the dungeon helps recovery, if it attacks to the point where recovery is impossible, there��s a chance. Or kill until the dungeon��s power runs out. Anyway, I need the power of the Pandora Clanlord to damage that guy, so I��m recovering my power there.


    < Yeomma > Kang Hyeon-cheol.


    < The First Sword > Ji Yong-hyeon.


    The two men surrounded Mae-gu from different directions and advanced.


    The spirit of the two people, including Ryu Yeon-hwa, was also extraordinary.


    While all three of them are prepared to die, they want to disregard defense and focus all their energy on killing the guy.


    Also-.


    ��Hey! This brother is back alive! Phew, I almost crossed the Jordan River. don��t worry! Because this brother will protect you!


    Of course, Jinparang is back.


    Pandora Clan members also stepped forward.


    They also radiated power.


    Truly a one-sided attack.


    Everyone except the support Guardian Ranger gave up defending.


    Yes, you have to fight hard to live.


    but you will die


    Magu laughed and giggled.


    ��


    < Witch of Time > Prisis Memory.


    She, too, was fighting Mae-gu.


    She invoked magic from the rear to support those fighting in the vanguard and blocked every attack.


    Film Disposal


    Chet You��re using pesky magic?


    Not dying in my world either.


    what are you human


    Noh Eun-ha steps back.


    When Ryu Yeon-hwa, Kang Hyeon-cheol, and Ji Yong-hyeon were to face Mae-gu.


    In fact, the Phresis Memory was becoming quite a troublesome enemy to him.


    Her magic had the power to turn back time, stop it, or block an attack itself.


    Thanks to that, Maegu��s attack was blocked.


    At best, successful attacks were nullified and did no damage.


    The reason the people who moved with a single attack did not take too much damage was because she was there.


    Extract


    So, Maegu didn��t want to leave her alone.


    Depending on the situation, he tried to attack her by digging into the rear.


    However, the Prisis memory also did not go unnoticed by him.


    That��s too bad. If I had been a little faster, I might have caught me.


    From the beginning of the battle until now.


    Presis Memory was passively supporting the players.


    And she walked around the dungeon and made traces of her visit.


    That��s how she made a trail, and she was avoiding Maegu��s attack by changing her location as if teleporting.


    Chet! really annoying


    Eventually, Maegu had to give up attacking her.


    Instead, it ran faster and attacked the players.


    Then, the magic of the Presis Memory was completed even more quickly.


    It��s embarrassing. No matter how many times I attack, it doesn��t seem like the average attack can do much damage��


    She murmured quietly.


    The situation was not good.


    The players followed the previous battles and made full preparations, but it was completely unexpected that the dungeon would respond strongly.


    Could it be because of the skill stone of the 3rd tier overrank demon stingray that Maegoo absorbed last time?


    I couldn��t tell.


    However, I know that Maegoo handles the dungeon world the best among the dungeon bosses.


    In the world of dungeons, he was in a position completely different from that of a god.


    After all, it must have been that it would be impossible to defeat it unless the world of dungeons was resolved


    .


    How to kill God


    There was only one answer she knew.


    Bring that god down from the throne.


    In other words, it separates the god from the world or the idea that the god reigns.


    It is not impossible to sever the link between Maegu and this dungeon, even for a moment.


    But Maegu was not human.


    The guy was a monster.


    Even if the god were to be removed from the throne, he would not be able to kill him easily.


    In order for a human to kill a monster, that amount of strength and troops were needed.


    You can��t win alone.


    Or��


    ����The only beings that can stand against monsters are monsters of their own.


    She glanced at one side.


    < Cardinal > Noh Eun-ha.


    He, whose right arm was amputated, was being treated by supporters.


    Everyone in the present seat was expecting him.


    There was only Noh Eun-ha.


    It was the enemy who would give Maegu a powerful amount of damage and break his body.


    She was the same.


    That��s why-.


    ��It is not yet time to use magic to restore damaged bodies.


    You have to watch your chance well.


    she waited


    She could always heal his wounds if she wanted to.


    Recovery Rewind.


    The magic had the effect of temporarily restoring damaged body parts.


    In order to make the sweet effect permanent, the cause that resulted in the damage to the body had to be eliminated.


    In this case, it was hawking.


    As long as Noh Eun-ha kills Mae-gu, he can regenerate his right arm.


    Even so, she was hesitant to use magic.


    The reason was simple.


    I want to restore the missing arm right away, but once restored, I can��t use magic repeatedly on Pandora Clanlord.


    The arm has been restored.


    What if I lose another body part after that?


    Even if the result is different, the magic that eliminates the result for a cause that duplicates the subject can only be used once.


    So don��t use it carelessly.


    In addition, Noh Eun-ha lost her arm and immediately replaced it with a phantom beast.


    It meant that it was not yet time for her to step out.


    Moreover-.


    ��The use of Turn Back the Clock, which returns the physical condition to the previous day, must also be used with caution.


    Magic that can restore health and mana to the state they were in the day before.


    The magic also had to time it.


    Both spells are to be used at the most important times.


    So I wish I could show you something soon��.


    Can you kill Mae-gu?


    That choice would be completely up to Noh Eun-ha.


    She was vaguely certain.


    ��


    Players were desperate.


    I haven��t given up hope yet.


    There was < The First Sword >.


    < Yeomma > was there.


    There was also < Seolchang >.


    Lastly, there was < Cardinal >, which has been a spiritual pillar for them since sometime.


    Meteor shower


    so unless they collapse.


    Players could hold out.


    Also, those who knew Noh Eun-ha believed in his potential.


    If you��re No Eun-Ha, you can win.


    It was a vague belief.


    There was no reason.


    Even so, Hoshimiya Kaede had no doubts.


    She drew the bowstring.


    Zodiac


    A bow made from the furnace of Hephaestus.


    Kaede activated the magic in the device.


    An arrow made of mana was born and the arrow emitted golden light.


    The wind gathered at the tip of the arrow swirled violently in a spiral.


    Cee Yi Profit!!


    At the same time, dozens of gusts of wind formed around her.


    A spear of wind similar to an arrow caught in a string.


    She set the bowstring.


    A golden gust of wind flew to Mae-gu, whom Ryu Yeon-hwa was dealing with.


    Take this arrow�� uh��?


    Maegu dodged the arrow as if he looked down on him.


    Then the arrow turned.


    As if he had a will.


    Dozens of gusts of wind were rushing at Maegu.


    A violent gust of wind grabbed the hook and bit him.


    Aren��t you a very annoying person too?


    The hawk��s tail moved.


    The wind tore it easily.


    The guy ran right at her.


    Couldn��t stop it.


    The guy��s speed was too fast.


    Kaede immediately took a defensive stance.


    A collision could not be avoided.


    And��


    ��Gift < environmental awareness >


    She sharpened her senses.


    As soon as Maegu��s tail swung at her, instead of throwing away her bow, she took out her tonfa.


    Kaede brushed her tail with the tonfa and landed an attack on Maegu��s face. Even


    the windbreaker


    wouldn��t have expected it.


    The eyes of the one who was struck by the swift attack shook greatly.


    Eventually, Kaede quickly stepped back while Han Chang-jin held on to Mae-gu��s shadow.


    Then he moved his hand. As if


    the zodiac


    galaxy won and wielded a sword.


    The bow left Kaede��s hand and was floating in the air.


    Her mana-linked bowstring drew automatically.


    A golden gust of wind aimed at Maegu.


    The number of gusts was smaller than before, but the magic of the zodiac did not miss every shot.


    Of course, ignoring defense.


    A spell that unconditionally inflicts damage on a designated opponent.


    Kaede raised an eyebrow.


    this��!!


    Of course, Magu was angry.


    Freed from Han Chang-jin��s restraints, Mae-gu rushed straight toward Kaede.


    [match! match! What are you doing? Do you want to play in the water with me?]


    It was then.


    telepathy was transmitted.


    The movement of the maegoo changed in an instant.


    The guy dodged the stream of water flying from the side.


    Water baptism was not the end.


    Several streams of water attacked him and finally forced him to retreat to the end of the dungeon.


    Chet doesn��t even fit.


    < Mermaid > Ariel.


    She was in a fishbowl floating in the air, puffing out her cheeks.


    Then, with a face that didn��t matter, he swung his trident excitedly.


    Triton Spear


    A device that can handle water streams freely.


    She joined the battle in earnest and caused a change in the war situation. Ariel��s magic, the evil


    of the Han Mae-ryu drama,


    went


    particularly well with Ryu Yeon-hwa��s magic.


    The scattered water drops froze sharply and rushed at Mae-gu.


    It couldn��t read the winding stream of water.


    In addition, Ryu Yeon-hwa��s power even abnormally froze the water stream.


    Even so, Maegu did not lose his composure even when he was cornered.


    Is it kind of fun?


    But what?


    As long as you exist in my world, you will only get tired.


    Magoo grinned.


    On the other hand, the faces of the players were thickly tired.


    I couldn��t help it.


    The dark red flame he lit in the dungeon was interfering with the players�� mana circulation.


    Standby mana cannot be used.


    Players had to fight him purely on their own mana.


    As time went on, the war situation only went more unfavorably for them.


    -Don��t be ridiculous.


    But even if so.


    I couldn��t back down.


    I couldn��t be disappointed.


    The moment you give up, the only thing waiting for you is death.


    So I had to hold on to even the slightest hope.


    Blast Cross


    Galaxy was well aware of that.


    There was no ��next��.


    The only thing given to them was this moment.


    The future was something that would happen later.


    to get that future.


    Paradoxically, I had to focus only on the present and move forward.


    hmm did you recover?


    < Witch of Time >.


    Four Pandora clan lords.


    restore my arm


    Are you still okay? If you do something wrong and get other damage��


    then you have to think about it then. Now is not the time for that. Do whatever it takes to turn the situation around. ��that��s right. Yes, I like it.


    The recovery rewind


    galaxy has reduced the kong.


    A huge liger appeared beside him and growled at Maegoo.


    As if he would bite every bite at any time when his order was given.


    At that time, the missing right arm was reborn.


    yes you want to do it again?


    Come on.


    How are you going to struggle this time?


    In the right hand is a white flower.


    In the left hand is Janwol Hyoseong.


    The two sword blades flashed.


    That stimulates Maegoo��s curiosity. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Kung-kung-kung


    Galaxy walked out onto the battlefield.


    The players unknowingly made their way to him.


    The Pandora Clan members were following him.


    My heart thumped loudly


    .


    The sound of his body resonating like a resonance tube soon spread throughout the dungeon.


    A sound that is impossible for a single person


    .


    It was possible because the hearts of the people who followed the galaxy were also beating.


    Did you get stronger again in the meantime?


    What?


    What did you find out?


    shut up.


    As if the phantom beasts and passes continued.


    At that moment, the galaxy could feel that something connected with the clan members.


    What can be called a bond.


    Eunha focused on that sensation.


    I ignored the thoughts of the guy who was talking loudly.


    Thus, he allowed himself to feel the feelings of his clanmates flowing into him.


    This is-.


    ��Gift < Heh... no. Eunha raised her lips. It''s not < Heroic >.


    Not even < Berserk >.


    This is-.


    ��Gift < Brave >

 Chapter 811

    Relife Player 811


    [Chapter 204]


    [Maegu (4)]


    Connected with clan members.


    Their thoughts, emotions, and minds were flowing.


    At the same time, the galaxy knew what they were going to do.


    Gift < Brave >


    It was a very strange sensation.


    But it wasn��t bad.


    As I listened to my heartbeat, my mind calmed down.


    He didn��t have to think about why his gift had changed.


    You just have to accept it as it is and simply accept it as it is.


    Metamorphosis Transformation


    Phoenix��s Wings


    Liger Chain


    Galactic equipped with phantom beasts.


    The two phantom beasts responded to Eunha and became wings and chains respectively.


    It was difficult to control, but somehow it seemed to work.


    And it really worked out somehow.


    fun fun fun fun


    yes it should come out like this


    But what are you going to do? You��re recovering by yourself and all your comrades are dying, can it work?


    At that time, Maegoo smirked.


    The guy was right.


    Eunha recovered almost perfectly with the help of supporters.


    However, all players except him were seriously injured.


    Magoo is talking.


    Even if you became stronger by yourself, you wouldn��t be able to defeat yourself alone.


    I know.


    Eunha also knew.


    I couldn��t have known


    So he was waiting.


    It was right now.


    Turn Back The Clock


    Magic that restores physical strength and mana to the state they were in the day before.


    The magic of the Prisis Memory instantly restored all players.


    In addition, as the clan members recovered, their spirits became stronger.


    That spirit rushed into the galaxy.


    Eun-ha now focused on the pass in her mind.


    [Jin Seo-na.]


    [Yes, I know.]


    Artifact Through the push of two people.


    Eun-ha intended to give instructions to Jinseo-na and let her give instructions to the clan members.


    But it was no longer necessary.


    They understood as the galaxy understood their thoughts.


    That��s why Eun-ha rushed at Mae-gu without hesitation.


    ��A


    single step of thunder can turn the tide of battle.


    A new type of galaxy disappeared like lightning and appeared on the side of the buyout.


    Magoo��s eyes shone.


    yes this is it I��m excited about this��


    Maegoo is excited.


    I feel joy when I see the galaxy that has narrowed the distance in an instant.


    It was a moment too.


    Before he could even speak, the sword of the galaxy moved quickly.


    Gift < Brave-Cutting Providence >


    Blaze Crasher


    Shoot Ah!!


    Janwol Hyoseong is engulfed in flames.


    A single attack engulfed him with seven ferocious flames.


    The flames easily cut through the man��s outer shell and finally penetrated the inside.


    I cut his hide so easily.


    kuh��!!


    The guy was bewildered.


    He didn��t think that he would be cut in one attack.


    And the galaxy didn��t stop there and launched more attacks.


    Gift < Brave-Access >


    Thunderstorm


    advanced control technology.


    The magic that transformed the vengeful spirit.


    Eun-ha used Han Chang-jin��s gift to deeply infiltrate her mana into the wound.


    The vengeful spirit with the electric shock began to eat Maegoo��s body from the inside.


    His body was electrocuted, and his speed dropped significantly.


    The people who noticed it astutely attacked it.


    Gigant Hammer


    A huge fist fell.


    A ground-breaking attack hit him and he hurriedly ran away.


    It was as Kang Si-hyung intended.


    Eun-ha, who met his eyes, quickly caught up with him with a thunderbolt.


    Gift < Brave - Double Penetration >


    Lightning Crasher


    Decreases his speed even more.


    Eun-ha used Bong-gu-rae��s gift to attack the guy��s mana circuit again.


    In addition, I caught the guy��s movement while using a liger chain.


    It was then.


    Cobweb Control Shadow


    Stepping


    Ground Adhesion


    Rock Steak


    Binding Roots


    Aggetic


    �C Nature Block Han


    Chang-jin joins.


    Joara activated her magic.


    A string of mana entangled him with a chain, and a tree trunk growing from the ground caught him.


    The snipers waited for that moment.


    Gift < Heartbeat >


    Ghost


    Gift < Metabolism >


    Heat Beam


    Gift < Double Penetration >


    In The Hole


    3:00 6:00 9:00.


    Yoo Su-jin, Son Ga-yeon, and Bong Gu-rae, who were hiding in the designated spot, pulled the trigger.


    Three flashes of light past the players hit him.


    ������������!!!!!


    The earth��s axis shook.


    The world flashed in an instant.


    The Lord said,


    I was born in the darkness and will become the light to protect you.


    Illya��s protective magic allowed the players to block the aftermath of the explosion.


    Taking advantage of that opportunity, Noh Eun-ah applied buffs to the people again, and Cha Eun-woo cast a magic that allowed them to heal quickly even during battle.


    which wasn��t bad


    Did you almost die?


    didn��t die Hi-Hi.


    Soon the light went out.


    Maegu was standing on the red earth emitting heat.


    It waggled its nine tails.


    Even though they looked calm and weak on the outside, they could find traces of being attacked everywhere.


    Right after that, his body was engulfed in light.


    As long as this dungeon exists, I can recover as much as I want�� Huh?


    It��s Like Night And Day


    The


    Timeline


    The


    magic developed by the Prisis memory spread in a hemispherical shape and permeated the walls of the dungeon.


    Then Maegu��s recovery stopped.


    what are you doing right now!?


    The guy who kept his composure until now.


    The guy was very upset.


    The witch, who received the man��s intimidation as it was, let out a laugh.


    After all, what makes the world is time and memory. If so, that��s not my specialty.


    World dominance beyond every district.


    She did it casually and winked at Eunha.


    Eunha nodded.


    Now he can��t recover.


    Your chance to kill him has come.


    All that��s left now is to push through with firepower and kill him.


    The Leibo


    galaxy ran.


    The one who noticed the situation was the first to try to kill the Prisis memory.


    He appeared between her and the gnome, bursting out the light he had gathered in the blooming flower.


    The magic was completed in an instant.


    Gift < Brave-Boost >


    Blast Cross


    Magic with Bae Su-bin��s gift added.


    The fire engulfed him.


    Explosions from the cross burned everything around.


    The galaxy spread its crimson wings and soared into the sky.


    Kiaaaa!!


    In an instant, the flames disappeared.


    The nine tails moved and attacked the galaxy floating in the sky.


    I can��t stand it any longer! I��ll just kill you!


    The momentum of the maegu was ferocious.


    A tail that inadvertently extends.


    The giant spear-like tail prevented the galaxy from attacking.


    It didn��t matter though.


    Clan members were fighting together.


    Gift < Cut Providence >


    Diamond Blast


    Gift < Critical >


    Flash sword


    Mok Min-ho Choi Eun-hyeok.


    Two people on the ground ran up to him.


    It wasn��t just the two of them.


    Match them running in front of


    Tyrant Paddock .


    Yoo Nam-hoon ran from the rear.


    The three sword strikes emitted light.


    The moment Jinseo Na signaled, they unleashed a sword strike.


    Pandora Clan Formation D


    Windmill


    Sword strikes from three directions.


    The three sword strikes that flew in a curve collided with Maegu at the same time.


    At that moment, a huge gust of wind arose from the direction the sword had been blown.


    In that storm��


    ����Hermes�� footsteps


    Kaede flew up to the


    zodiac sky and shot an arrow straight away.


    A golden storm crashed down.


    KIAAAAAAA!!!


    That��s when the guy showed his power.


    His body was bathed in light.


    The wind tore it in an instant.


    Subsequently, the nine tails moved, each invoking magic with a different nature.


    Kwa-kwa-kwa-kwa-kwak!!


    huge bombardment.


    The magic that destroys the supporters�� protective magic flooded the players.


    In response, the galaxy went into the bombardment and activated the artifact.


    The reduction necklace


    magic is nullified.


    Particles of mana fluttered in the world.


    The dunning blade


    absorbs those particles.


    The jet-black sword body emits light.


    The sword with the flash of light seemed to meld night and day together.


    Gift < Brave - Multitasking >


    Activate Jeong Ha-yang��s Gift.


    At that moment, he raised his eyebrows.


    His prediction was correct.


    Gift


    The power to handle multiple tasks simultaneously.


    That power made it possible to use multiple gifts at the same time in conjunction with < Brave >.


    Mana efficiency is increased by 4 times.


    Gift��s


    heart beats even harder.


    Physical abilities increase several times. The cutting power of


    Gift


    Gift


    magic increases.


    The magic changes into a wave of every bite, regenerating into magic that ignores the enemy��s defense.


    The Nebula


    galaxy moved quickly.


    His sword sparkled like it was about to explode.


    At this point, my heart ached.


    He couldn��t stand using multiple gifts.


    it��s okay i can handle it


    The galaxy ignored it.


    I had to go further here.


    I couldn��t hesitate.


    you die too!!!!!


    Then Maegoo applied the magic.


    A magic that was activated at close range.


    Eunha didn��t panic.


    Borrow the power of Kaede Hoshimiya.


    Gift


    All senses were on edge.


    Unlike the head, the body quickly dodges the attack.


    Gift


    And now, Bonggu-rae��s providence permeates the sword.


    Finally-.


    ��In


    addition to the gift fireworks.


    Even the properties of ice are added.


    Galactic magic has evolved again.


    Just then, Ryu Yeon-hwa was also approaching Mae-gu.


    Our eyes met.


    The two exchanged thoughts.


    Starting with Brave,


    the snow dragon


    of the Hanmae style


    , Trinity Blade .


    In conjunction with multitasking.


    It is structured with quadruple matabolism, cutoff, resonance, environment detection, and double penetration.


    Phoenix��s flame.


    Liger��s Blitz.


    The magic added by Ryu Yeon-hwa��s Binghwa.


    The moment it touched, the magic that destroyed everything tore through the magic.


    ������������!!


    ��


    The world has been destroyed.


    The flash of light that makes it impossible to perceive anything disappears after a long time.


    There was nothing left in place.


    ������.��


    Finally, Maegu disappeared.


    People thought so.


    The thought caught me off guard.


    The guy was still alive.


    I��ll admit you are strong.


    so you will eat


    Be quiet and be my strength.


    barely surviving. S��arch* The Nov��l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Magoo jumped into the air.


    The magic of the galaxy pierced a hole in the magic of the Prisis Memory for an instant.


    Maegoo recovered his body with the power coming from the dungeon and changed the world in the meantime.


    It was flying endlessly through a hole in the dungeon ceiling.


    And when he thought that the dungeon he lived in looked like a small dot��


    -Everyone dies.


    Maegu opened her mouth wide.


    Nine tails glow.


    A huge magic circle was created in the air.


    Magic with destructive power that surpasses the magic implemented by Noh Eun-ha a moment ago.


    The guy decided.


    He decided to kill them in exchange for his own world called the dungeon.


    It��s a dungeon, you can make it again.


    The moment the world collapses.


    Your sense of presence will also weaken.


    But he didn��t care.


    You can create an instant dungeon at any time with the Ghost Stingray��s skill stone.


    If your dungeon disappears, then you can use that power to enter a dungeon somewhere.


    So-.


    ��This is the end.


    Interesting�� uh�� s�� uh��?


    ��fuck.


    That moment.


    Maegu felt frustrated.


    The ground flashed.


    Something was surging in a straight line from the dungeon.


    ������!!


    too fast pace.


    Noh Eun-ha was flying.


    Maegoo tried to finish the magic faster than that.


    But-.


    ��Invisible Tracker


    As if attracted by a magnet.


    The speed of Noh Eun-ha, who spread her wings and soared up, accelerated abnormally.


    The higher the altitude, the faster the speed, and in an instant, it came up to the altitude of the maegu.


    You are sooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo!!!!!


    Transmutation


    Liger Blaster


    Maegu roared.


    Noah laughed.


    his wings are gone


    The small liger on his shoulder changed shape.


    A huge blaster was born in Eunha��s right hand.


    Gift < Brave-Critical >


    Invisible Tracker


    No, I can��t stop it.


    Maegu had to admit death.


    ����������������!!!


    Even before the magic of Maegu was completed.


    The energy escaping from the blaster engulfed the hawk right up close.


    It��s really over now.


    having no wings


    The galaxy has crashed.


    He stretched out his hand and hugged the magic stone and skill stone from Maegu.


    The magic stone was too big.


    Skill stones are the size that fits in the palm of your hand.


    Eun-ha hugged her tightly as if she would never lose her.


    The kids below will take care of it.


    I have no real power anymore.


    I wasn��t afraid to fall from the sky.


    Eunha closed her eyes.

 Chapter 812

    Relife Player 812


    [Chapter 205]


    [Resentment and Deprivation]


    2nd tier monster Megu.


    The strongest monster in history was subdued in this country.


    The names of the people who led the subjugation were well known to the world.


    Among them, there was one name that people in the world mentioned the most.


    < Cardinal > Noh Eun-ha.


    The strongest player in history, and probably never again.


    The value of Noh Eun-ha has risen even higher.


    When he was in the academy, there were many people who questioned his skills.


    And when he showed up to the world after spending 6 years, and when he proved his skills in the Seoul disaster and anti-marriage terrorism.


    Only then did the people of the world believe in his ability and no longer doubted it.


    And again, when he showed off his skills and showed off his strength, which could be said to be divine, and defeated Mae-gu.


    People��s thoughts have changed again.


    If you ask who are the great players who can leave their names in this country, the ones that immediately come to mind are living legends such as < Cheolong >, < Shinchang > and < King of Darkness >.


    If so, who comes next? < index >? Or the Twelve?


    Maybe it was like that in the past. But now < Cardinal > has Noh Eun-ha.


    ��< Cardinal > as the monarch!!��


    ��Long live the galaxy! Long live! Long live!!��


    Three Living Myths.


    Those who rebuilt the world that was destroyed by people could be said to be an existence that can never be disparaged.


    Under them, there were people who made amazing achievements.


    However, their ranks changed from time to time.


    However, what Noh Eun-ha has done this time has made him a fixed position right below the living Shinhwa.


    No Eun-ha is really�� amazing. I just can��t put it into words. Is that person really human? Even if I��m a monster, I��ll believe it.


    Rather call it God. It is said that through this incident, the nickname < Crimson God >, which only the Eunha God knew, has settled down.


    Where did < Crimson God > settle down? How many people did you get from this job? < Sword Emperor >, < Sword God >, < Supreme King >, < The One >, < Braver >�� and also < Paladin > In < Ilgidangcheon(һ�T��ǧ) >�� I gave up on counting because I was curious.


    Did you even know this name secretly?


    what? Like what?


    What is < Universe pu.... no. I heard that the name was coined by the Dangun Ilbo to lower the true value of < Cardinal >. I think it suits me well��. How good is it because it��s intuitive?


    Are you a Dangun Ilbo person?


    Huh, just because I said one wrong thing, you��re driving me to be a strange person.


    just like people say


    Noh Eun-ha��s nickname was pouring out countless times in various media, including the 10th JoongAng Daily.


    As a result, various pseudonyms were mixed, and each media company attached a different pseudonym next to Noh Eun-ha��s name.


    It all started when Pandora Clan did not confirm Noh Eun-ha��s nickname.


    This was a situation that happened three days after defeating Fire and Maegu.


    Anyway, No Eun-ha is No Eun-ha.


    These days, that word often goes around. What do you mean exactly?


    I don��t know either. Did everyone use it?


    Even in a fight with no chance of winning, he turns the tables and wins. Did the people of the Eunhahagyo say that?


    Oh, such a deep meaning.


    The name of Noh Eun-ha resounds.


    The living myth has faded.


    Players of the same generation as Noh Eun-ha became widely known.


    Among them, it was treated as an absolutely inviolable realm, just like the living myths of the past, to the people who are glowing.


    If anyone put a dent in his stature, people reacted with impunity.


    Some even called him and his clanmates ��the myth of Pandora��.


    Of course, the person in charge of the first chapter of the myth was < Cardinal > Noh Eun.


    Shall I go to the Eunha High School?


    why? It just looks like fun.


    I��m going to go solo and die.


    Don��t you know Eunha-ha��s other nickname? The nickname of the Harem King. If you go there, you might get the protection of the harem king and be able to date a lot.


    Don��t you know another name?


    what tinnitus?


    The most decorated king.


    ����.


    but it might be worth going in there. I heard that the finances are very good because many groups have supported me? They help me get a job, give me food, educate me, and even develop my character. Not bad.


    It has been three days since Noh Eun-ha��s achievements were known.


    In just 3 days, the number of people asking about joining the Galactic High School exploded.


    A religion that was secretly treated as a pseudo-religion finally overcame destruction and took its place as a popular religion in the world.


    A day has passed since then��


    ��< Cardinal > has returned!!


    Players who went to subdue Maegu returned from Uijeongbu.


    Despite the mana management organization��s control, the people waiting in front of the barrier soon went wild when they saw Noh Eun-ha.


    They applauded.


    Noh Eun-ha, who was riding in a wheelchair pulled by Jeong Ha-yang, put on an embarrassed expression.


    ��Thank you. It��s worth it to come back alive to congratulate you like this. It��s all thanks to your support. I will do my best to fight in the future so that I can repay your support.


    The words that Eunha said to the crowd that day were talked about for a long time.


    It is said that the following words were written in the Bible of the Eunhahagyo.


    ��The Lord said.


    I am the one who brings glory to this land. I only wield the sword, and all this glory belongs to you and not to me.


    So, we have to do our best in what we do in the future. In order to live life, we must never forget our fighting spirit.


    Then those who understood the words of the Lord said:


    Oh crimson god You are the only God I will serve for the rest of my life until I die. You are my fire, my light, my hope, and finally my glory.


    the saintess says


    May the glory of the Lord be upon all who live on this earth.��


    ��


    By killing Maegu, he was able to restore his lost arm.


    Fortunately, the elixir was not used.


    Moreover, the Elixir obtained for this battle could be used on the clan members who were in severe condition.


    Meanwhile-. ����I


    ca n��t get


    enough


    strength in my body


    .


    Recoil was helpless.


    It was only natural that he had used the power of < Amplification > and had repeatedly received powerful recoil magic from Prisis Memory.


    Didn��t he use ritual magic again?


    Besides, I didn��t just write < Heroic >, I also wrote < Brave >��


    More than anything, the gift burden was serious.


    I used to feel exhausted after using a gift, but this time it was especially strong.


    From < Heroic > to < Brave >.


    It seemed that it was newly activated as the gift was changed once.


    As a result, the galaxy was unable to use magic even after three days.


    The rice also had to be fed by someone else.


    And when I moved, I had to move in a wheelchair.


    Bippi��


    kong��


    ok. I was able to win because you helped me too. Don��t get mad at me for not mentioning you guys in the interview.


    But where was No Eun-ha alone?


    The clan members also received a considerable amount of backlash.


    The phantoms were even more so.


    The fire chicken and the kong sitting on the shoulders and knees were toxic.


    They also feel lethargic and unable to move.


    As a result, they were not able to demonstrate their strength properly.


    what the hell was that?


    Even thinking about it now, I don��t know.


    Meanwhile, Eunha��s thoughts occasionally turned to her gift.


    It turned out that this


    It means that his gift was the same gift as Onyang.


    < Heroic > < Brave >.


    The common effect is that it consumes mana and becomes infinitely stronger and has resistance to brainwashing.


    Perhaps that is the essence.


    And I could think that something subtly changed the effect due to the activation condition.


    < Heroic > is the power to see the future.


    < Brave > is the power to freely use the gifts of friends.


    It just had that difference.


    That means��


    ��There is a high probability that < Berserk > was the same gift as them.


    < Berserk > with the power to learn.


    As well as two gifts.


    The essence of the gift < Berserk > that Eunha used in his previous life is the same.


    The galaxy could now be sure.


    I don��t know what kind of gift it is, but depending on the trigger, the effect of the gift can be changed into three types.


    Maybe there are other hidden effects that haven��t been revealed.


    So what triggers it?


    If only the trigger condition could be known.


    Then you will be able to choose a gift according to the situation.


    Eunha couldn��t contain her excitement for several days with that thought.


    I wanted to activate the gift right away.


    However, as his body did not keep up, he was unable to move in his wheelchair.


    Besides, the people around him would stare at him with stinging eyes whenever he tried to hold the sword.


    It was the same even now.


    Are you thinking of trying the gift again?


    ��It��s not.


    lie. do you know i don��t know


    He was on his way to meet the fairy Lim Ga-eul in a car prepared by the fairy government.


    Jung Ha-yang took care of Eun-ha and followed him.


    Clinging close to Eunha, she noticed his heart and gave him this warning.


    In the end, Eunha had to give up even thinking.


    It��s been 4 years since I got married to Jeong Ha-yang.


    She knew what he was thinking.


    oh i almost arrived Eunha, let��s get ready to get off. Did you pack anything?


    Stay here.


    After a while, the car slowed down.


    Jung Ha-yang, who looked up and looked ahead, said to Eun-ha.


    Eunha nodded.


    All he had to pack was the loot lying on his lap.


    Magic Stones and Skill Stones.


    It came from the magu.


    According to the rules, the loot had to be kept by the Zenith Clan, who served as the representative of the recapture party.


    However, the Zenith Clan Lord Ji Yong-hyun entrusted the authority to Eun-ha.


    Not even that.


    Because our clan contributed more than the other clans did.


    Pandora Clan also had the next highest command in the recapture squad.


    The achievements of the members of the Pandora clan, including Eunha, were considerable.


    If Ji Yong-hyeon or someone else had had Mae-gu��s booty during the interview a moment ago, a riot might have occurred.


    What do you think the fairy will say?


    Well, you��d say you did a good job. And won��t they ask what they want in return for their exploits?


    Then you have to figure out what to get.


    Soon the car stopped.


    Arrived at the Blue House.


    Jung Ha-yang discussed her thoughts and tried to open the door.


    At that time, the guards waiting in front of the entrance opened the door.


    It was like a knife.


    ��I am the head of the Blue House Security Office. I heard that you did a great job this time. We welcome < Cardinal > and < Operator > like this.


    ������.��


    Including the head of the Blue House bodyguard.


    People bowed politely.


    As Eunha defeated Maegu, the fairy government could not ignore the status of Eunha even more.


    ��


    Fairy��s office in the main building of the Blue House.


    There was a refreshing aura.


    The concentration of mana dissolved in the air was very refreshing.


    Eunha didn��t know why.


    It must be the power of < Silver >.


    Mana is bound to be omnipresent.


    However, Mana, which has the quality of < Silver >, disperses Mana.


    It was probably the space where the fairy lived the longest, so it seemed that the mana she unconsciously shed was spread all over the place.


    Welcome. Do you know how much people in the world adore you right now?


    The head of the bodyguard personally guided Eunha to Lim Gaeul by dragging her wheelchair.


    While touring the inside of the Blue House, Eun-ha was soon able to meet Lim Ga-eul.


    As soon as she saw Eunha, she happily congratulated her as if it were her own.


    This is because along with the rise in Eunha��s reputation, the prestige of the fairy government, which ordered subjugation in every district, also increased.


    In addition, the task of attacking the northern part of Gyeonggi Province was proceeding smoothly.


    no. I��m not sure because I��m coming to see the Fairy right after I get back from Uijeongbu.


    Ask your clan administrator later. To be honest, I��m not very happy with the situation.


    Still welcome me like this?


    then? Should I make a threat? Even if you don��t know if you will be a potential enemy, there are still infinite areas to cooperate with, so it shouldn��t be like that. And there��s still no guarantee that you��ll be my enemy.


    It��s not like it hasn��t happened yet, and it probably won��t happen in my lifetime.


    yes i wish i did


    After the second recapture of Uijeongbu.


    The relationship between Eunha and Lim Gaeul has now become equal.


    Lim Ga-eul can no longer treat Eun-ha as hastily as before.


    Still, they did not quarrel.


    Despite the restraints, the relationship between the two was good.


    The reason why Lim Ga-eul called Eunha was also related to it.


    The two who have become equal to each other are now giving and receiving what they want.


    Those are the skill stones and magic stones from Maegu.


    yes that��s right.


    What effect do skill stones have?


    I haven��t been able to figure it out because I haven��t been able to investigate in detail.


    Eun-ha put Mae-gu��s spoils on Lim Ga-eul��s desk.


    Lim Ga-eul showed curiosity.


    In particular, she shined her eyes on the skill stone of the 2nd tier monster.


    who wouldn��t


    Until Maegu existed, the most dangerous monster in Korea was the 3rd tier Overrank.


    Maegu was the highest ranked monster in Korea.


    So I was just curious.


    I��m not sure about this either.


    Even though I know that Onyang absorbed it, I have never confirmed what effect this has.


    In fact, Eunha didn��t know what kind of providence Maegu��s skill stone would contain.


    It was because he had never heard of what Onyang did with the skill stone in his previous life.


    On Taeyang kept his words as low as possible, and there was nothing unusual about his battle.


    Some even said that even if Onyang absorbed it, they did not know how to use it.


    Soon


    after, Eunha touched the skill stone.


    A very small amount of mana was expressed.


    The mana circuit seemed to be on fire.


    Eunha made her skill stone shine while enduring the stinging pain.


    Although it was a very short time.


    The skill stone recognized him as its owner.


    Hmm, looks like the fit is right.


    yes that��s why i��m going to take it


    Are the other clans allowed?


    The Tempest Clan seemed to be dissatisfied, but they didn��t say anything out loud because they lent you the Elixir the other day.


    Eunha took the skill stone.


    She didn��t really care.


    After all, it had a different purpose.


    And as if reading her heart��


    -I��ll give this to the fairy.


    Ok, thanks. It can be used as a material for Cocoon to be installed in the northern part of Gyeonggi.


    Eunha held out every magic stone.


    Lim Ga-eul was satisfied.


    It was a waste of magic stones, but I couldn��t help it.


    Those who subdued Maegoo also had to be properly compensated.


    However, since he couldn��t share the magic stones, it was better to distribute them to people with the money from selling the magic stones.


    So Eunha decided to sell the magic stone to the fairy government.


    Please pay high.


    all right As it is a 2nd tier magic stone, I will repay you with a high price.


    This is the end of the distribution of loot. S~ea??h the ��ovelFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    However, the fairy could not have called Eunha to distribute the loot.


    just as expected.


    Lim Ga-eul��s tone changed.


    Now, then, the government needs to give a reasonable reward for the contribution����..


    Last


    year, I received it once, but would it be okay if I gave it a medal of the Eulji rank? Your name will go up in the history book as a person who received the Eulji rank not once, but three times.


    Originally, I had to call high-ranking officials and call the commanders who participated in the recapture war to have a meeting.


    But because the galaxy��s phase has risen.


    Unlike before, Lim Ga-eul could not make a decision through notification.


    So she called for his opinion.


    According to the rules, Eulji-level medals can only be received when you are directly involved in the subjugation of 2nd tier monsters. Or subdue 2 or more 3rd tier monsters.


    Lim Ga-eul listed the grounds for this judgment.


    Even Eunha knew it.


    He could have expected that he would receive the Eulji rank medal.


    Hmm�� I don��t think it��s a particularly good-looking face.


    I��ve already received the treasure twice, so it��s inevitable that I��ll run out of treasure. So it��s nice, but maybe my clanmates like it more than I do.


    Only those who are directly involved in the subjugation can be given Eulji grade medals. So, if the official notice comes out later, even if you post your name, do it in moderation. Don��t try to give it to all the clan members for nothing.


    yes i know But what should I do to get the Fairy Taegeuk grade treasure?


    Since I received the Eulji rank twice, it seems that my eyes have improved a lot. If you want to receive a Jeong Taegeuk rank medal, you have to kill 1st tier monsters or kill 2 or more 2nd tier monsters. Or come after attacking the black dungeon that is over there in Cheorwon.


    Receiving a Taegeuk-class medal means you shouldn��t dream at all.


    Because it is a treasure that reflects the history of the country, it is a law that cannot be shared carelessly. Then that��s it.


    huh?


    Eunha pulled the horse.


    Lim Ga-eul was right.


    At this time, Eunha became greedy.


    Getting the Eulji level treasure back wasn��t too bad either.


    There were a few treasures that attracted me.


    However, he was able to look at a higher place by defeating Maegu.


    I wanted to get a Taegeuk-grade treasure that no one had ever gotten in my previous life.


    ��Please keep my merit.


    what? What bar is this? Should I keep the remaining alcohol?


    The desire for fame and the desire to grow.


    Eunha wanted to become stronger.


    I wanted to pioneer a new path by walking on a path that no one had trod yet.


    So, after thinking, I came to a conclusion.


    In the next few years, demons will come out and run wild.


    If you stop them, you��ll get a Taegeuk-level medal.


    Above all, Eun-ha was confident that she would be able to receive a Taegeuk-level treasure.


    he knew the future.


    So, by adding the achievements he made this time, he obtains a Taegeuk-grade treasure while resolving a disaster that will come a few years later.


    In a way, it was a grand dream.


    Oh�� you��re such a freak.


    looking at such a galaxy


    Lim Ga-eul stuck out his tongue.


    There were no geeks.


    No one said they would set the ball up and put it off until the next ball.


    she sighed.


    yes, if you intend to do so, do so. Because I have no cause or power to stop you.


    thank you


    But what are your clanmates going to do? Will you postpone the same?


    If you do, you will be beaten by the kids. Please compensate them fairly.


    So Eun-ha received the skill stone and postponed her achievements.


    It was another achievement that left his name in the history books.


    Of course, externally, Galactic��s intentions will be purely wrapped up.


    As a hero with pure intentions who truly cares about the future of the country.


    It is said that this event became officially known and people praised his name more highly.


    ��


    Eunha��s popularity continues to soar.


    < The Crimson Lord >.


    It was to the extent that even such a nickname was floating around now.


    In such a situation-.


    -Did you hear that? I heard that Noh Eun-ha is now unable to use mana properly?


    It seemed like it would take quite a while for the body to fully recover. Well, there��s no way he��ll be fine. After defeating the 2nd tier monster.


    What about the other clan members besides Noh Eun-ha?


    Are they all similar? So it sounds like you��re going to cut back on your clan work for the time being and focus on treating your clan members.


    Under such circumstances, Noh Eun-ha continues to attend meetings? Because the northern part of Gyeonggi-do has not yet been completely conquered.


    with that body?


    uh.


    Do you want to


    The more admired the person, the more so.


    A lot of jealousy and envy follow.


    Moreover, what kind of person is Noh Eun-ha?


    Wasn��t he an arrogant person?


    the past few years.


    Those who fell victim to his tyranny were sharpening their swords inwardly.


    That��s why-.

 Chapter 813

    Relife Player 813


    [Chapter 205]


    [Resentment and Deprivation (2)]


    There were no elixirs left in the clan. Sear?h the ��ovelFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I couldn��t help it.


    It was used on people who suffered serious injuries while fighting hawks.


    As a result, the galaxy was relying on natural healing power.


    This was because the magical burden of the Prisis Memory and other burdens were beyond the level that could be resolved with healing magic.


    If I use the elixir, I��ll be able to recover from my injuries within a few days, but I can��t help it.


    Thanks to that, Sihyeong and other clan members survived without dying.


    Although the injured were the placenta.


    None of the Pandora clan members died in this battle.


    That alone was something to be happy about.


    That��s why Eunha decided to enjoy her rehabilitation treatment life leisurely.


    Besides, there wasn��t much to do after subjugating Maegoo.


    At best, it was just attending a meeting to attack the northern part of the game.


    You��re strong, are you growing well in your mother��s belly?


    Didn��t you say that yesterday?


    So they say they��re growing well, aren��t they?


    your dad


    As a result, Eunha��s daily routine was mostly hanging out with Han Seohyun.


    Coincidentally, Han Seo-hyun was also working on handing over to Shakira and other administrative staff.


    She also had little work.


    So when I went to her office, I could find two people sitting on the sofa and not working and playing.


    If you��re going to do that too, you can rest comfortably at home.


    ��Ehh����


    Shakira and the administrators who saw the scene every day often sighed.


    However, no matter what their reaction was, Eun-ha did not hesitate to touch Han Seo-hyun��s belly.


    And after the fierce battle with Maegu, my thoughts changed a lot.


    in a situation where there is no prospect of victory.


    At that time, Eun-ha thought of the people who would be saddened if she died.


    In the meantime, crises have always existed.


    However, it was the first time that he fell into a crisis of despair and remembered only the present moment, not the memories before returning or the future he was aiming for.


    Maybe my gift has changed because where my heart is heading has changed.


    < Berserk > learning the past.


    < Brave > focuses on the present.


    < Heroic > chooses the future.


    I don��t know if that��s the case.


    Anyway, after fighting Maegoo like that.


    Eun-ha thought of spending this moment faithfully.


    Especially for Han Seo-hyun, who was constantly worried even while fighting Mae-gu, and the child in her stomach.


    If the conditions I think are right, I think I can change the gift at any time in the situation I want�� It


    must be difficult to control my mind.


    Eunha smiled bitterly as she stroked Han Seohyun��s belly.


    I haven��t been able to use mana properly yet, so I haven��t been able to test the gift.


    Even if you test it, where is it possible to change your mind?


    The gift will see through everything.


    If not, would he have written < Berserk > before returning, < Heroic > in this life, and finally < Brave >?


    where am i aiming


    If that��s the gift trigger��


    In a way, I��m thinking that I��d rather settle for the present than the future.


    Then, all of a sudden, I had a thought.


    26 years after returning.


    When the next six years pass, he will be the age at which he died in his previous life.


    32 years from the previous life.


    The gap of 26 years spent in this life was about to be filled.


    Well�� I can only vaguely remember the memories before the return.


    A life that was dominated in the past.


    After regressing and using the past as a stepping stone, I live a life looking at the future, and as a result, I have a self with a mixture of the past and the present.


    And now, the ego, which was like chaos, was almost made up of one and continued to the present.


    What do you think?


    Thinking of the soon-to-be-born child.


    Have you decided on a name?


    I��m still trying to think of a name for my son. How about asking my parents or step-parents?


    no. The first child must be made by you. Isn��t that how you attach more affection to the child?


    Really�� I can��t beat you.


    Perhaps the reason why he looked at the present is also because of Han Seohyun.


    Lee Yu-jeong is a life tied to the past.


    Ha Baek-ryun is a life that tried to be bound by the future.


    Han Seo-hyun, whom he met in this life, taught him not to live for anyone else, but to live for himself.


    In this way, he allowed himself to look at the present moment.


    Did I completely fall for Seohyun without even knowing it?


    Eunha burst into laughter.


    Then he laid his head on her stomach and met her eyes.


    she was smiling


    Oh, I see, it��s Eunha.


    huh.


    I wonder if something will happen because of your weakened body. This is the first time the injury has been this long.


    Hmm��


    She also made the galaxy look into the future in this way, keeping it true to the present.


    Eunha��s eyes narrowed.


    I listened to her words.


    So I think��


    Oh, are you kicking yourself?


    It seems that Tundun told me not to talk about boring things.


    ��


    On the other hand, while hanging out with Seohyun, Eunha did not forget to take care of Ha Baekryun��s safety.


    Lee Jeong-hyeon escort became the head of the special affairs bureau, and the clan members were injured this time, so Baek-ryun��s security is a bit uneasy.


    Currently, the person in charge of escorting Ha Baek-ryeon instead of Lee Jung-hyun was Han Seo-hyun��s exclusive player blank period.


    He and his trusted clanmates were helping her to and from middle school.


    Even so, Eunha was anxious.


    Since I can��t use magic yet, I can��t use my doppelganger��


    Even though I can trust the white flag skills, I��m still very uneasy. What should I do?


    Originally, Eun-ha used a doppelganger and was put in the same middle school class as Ha Baek-ryeon.


    If you use the doppelganger magic once, even if the mana escapes in a lump, you just have to recover it.


    And Valjean would stay by Baekryeon��s side until the mana assigned to him was gone.


    However, as Eunha was injured, she could not summon Valjean, who had exhausted her mana and disappeared.


    Baekryun is worried a lot and needs to do something��


    Currently, Jean Valjean is not going out of middle school for a good reason.


    The school, sponsored by the Alice Foundation, was taking it for granted.


    The problem was Ha Baek-ryun. When


    Bouwung Jean


    Valjean stopped going to school.


    Ha Baek-ryun would send messages to Jean Valjean from time to time.


    ��Baekryun��: Kick it! I get along well? I am envious of studying at the ecological park ?? (1:13 pm)


    What can I say? Twenty-five prepared a lot of pictures, so I think I can send them in moderation.


    Each time, Eun-ha had to send a message directly on behalf of Jean Valjean.


    At first I felt guilty.


    However, after chatting a few times, the guilt felt less.


    If Baekryun finds out later, will he die?


    Sometimes I felt threatened.


    Eun-ha decided to hide it for the rest of her life.


    At the right time, Jean Valjean also planned to transfer somewhere.


    It��s getting a little tighter now.


    Baekryun is going to be long now, but Jean Valjean will notice when he gets older.


    Or would it be better to have them wear glasses��


    These days, I��ve been thinking a lot.


    Still, there is still quite a bit of time left to use the long hair.


    Eun-ha decided to put off her thoughts and think about how to protect Ha Baek-ryun.


    There was just the right person.


    Eunha heard the phone call.


    [Yes, I am Jin Seo-na, a telepathist and administrator of the Pandora Clan. What happened to me��]


    Come on. it��s me.


    [��Can��t you just tell me quickly? huh? Do I really need to make it long?]


    I heard Jinseo-na��s whining through the phone.


    Pandora��s Clan members fell ill and she was currently overwhelmed with work.


    Also, when Han Seo-hyun became pregnant, she even worked as an administrative officer.


    Eunha decided to pamper her.


    Can you come to the office right now?


    [Ehh��. Okay. I��ll just do what I��m doing and go.]


    Uh, come slowly.


    30 minutes after that.


    Jinseo-na came to me with arms crossed.


    The corners of her eyes stung.


    It seemed that the phrase ��just make it work again�� was written on his face.


    Eunha smiled and pretended not to know.


    Why is this happening? Welcome. Is it hard because you have a lot of work? Be patient. After the children recover from their injuries, the clan��s business will return to normal.


    So what��s going on?


    ��You seem to have gotten a lot prettier lately?


    don��t turn around Do you know that I am pretty too? tell me soon


    Then see what you like.


    Jinsanna seemed to be feeling better.


    she waggled her tail


    Eunha burst out laughing.


    I decided to bring out the main topic.


    It��s not different, but what��s going on��


    From this point on, the galaxy explained the situation.


    Few people knew the story that Jean Valjean was disguised as a middle school student and sent to the same school as Ha Baek-ryeon.


    At most, Han Seo-hyun, Jeong Ha-yang, Lee Yu-jeong, No Eun-ah, Cha Eun-woo, Mok Min-ho, Jin-seo, and Kim Min-ji.


    That��s why Jinseo-na wasn��t surprised by Eunha��s story.


    Instead, it freaked out in other parts.


    So you see me and say you��ll keep Baekryun by your side instead of Baljang? Are you asking me to go to middle school now? For the time being, I think it��ll be enough until I can call Jean Valjean back��


    So you��re saying you��re going to put me in a middle school uniform until then?


    ��You��ve got the perfect gift.


    Infiltrate Jinseona into middle school.


    The person in question stuck out his tongue and was shocked.


    Eunha closed her eyes tightly.


    But nothing was as appropriate as her gift < Somatotropin >.


    She was able to change into a middle school student by adjusting her growth hormone.


    Moreover-.


    ����It��s not about turning into a middle school student. It��s hard for you to fake your identity, so I��m just asking you to transform into Jean Valjean using < Somatotropin >.


    She was able to use transformation magic using < Somatotropin >.


    It was thanks to the providence of the monster he was using as a base.


    That��s it for me. It��s the same as going to middle school.


    Even so, Jinseo-na sighed.


    Either way you don��t like it.


    But the galaxy knew.


    There is room for negotiation.


    Look at him turning his head now.


    You can get up if you don��t like it, but sometimes you sit still.


    depending on how you do it.


    You can convince Jinsanna.


    Eunha rolled her head.


    Nothing much came to mind.


    Unfortunately, Jinseo-na was the most picky character among her friends.


    I couldn��t help it.


    what do you want?


    I have to ask directly.


    Then her eyes changed.


    She crossed her legs and twisted them.


    Give a stake in this clan a lot.


    ����.


    Well, that��s a joke. oh well�� What do I want?


    making a funny face


    The fox raises the corner of her mouth.


    He seemed lost in thought as he watched his tail wag slowly.


    Eventually, she opened her mouth.


    oh that would be nice give me your phone


    phone? Why? ruler.


    You have to unlock it too. no. It��s obvious what you set your password to anyway. aha as well


    So why the phone?


    wait a minute Let��s see�� Well, I knew it would be like this. Did you save my name as a dog?


    ����.


    You changed it to Jinseona last time, but look at it again without me knowing.


    so? You want to change your name?


    huh. Never change this time. If you change it, you really know that next time they won��t listen to you.


    ok i will do that


    It��s done. Now, take it.


    Jinseo-na returned the smartphone.


    Eunha checked the phone book.


    Jinsanna��s name had been changed.


    ��Standing or snowing��


    Isn��t this a typo? What kind of eyes do you have��.


    Intentional typo. Wouldn��t that make you feel better?


    Huh�� yeah okay. Then you��re going to transform into a long-haired master with this?


    Thus, the issue of Ha Baek-ryeon��s security was neatly resolved.


    ��


    The body was gradually recovering.


    Now, it is possible to express mana little by little.


    As a result, Eunha focused on absorbing Maegu��s skill stone.


    After��


    After the meeting at the Mana Management Organization, on the way back to the Clan Hall.


    Eunha was absorbing the skill seat in the back seat of the car.


    Bruno drove off in silence so as not to disturb him.


    Absorption is not as good as expected.


    Is it because I��m not feeling well?


    I��ve absorbed almost all of it though.


    The skill stone that had been in his hand was now the size of a finger.


    It took a long time, but I��ve absorbed most of it now.


    Soon, the galaxy reaped mana.


    If he tried to absorb more skill stones, the mana circuit could be broken.


    I had to think of my health first.


    That was then.


    ��It��s Eunha.


    yes uncle


    Today is more than yesterday


    Bruno opened his mouth.


    His face was reflected in the rearview mirror.


    His eyes were on the back of the vehicle.


    How much is it?


    10 more than yesterday.


    It has grown a lot.


    There are people chasing you.


    It was something that started a while ago.


    Unable to handle mana properly, he had to rely solely on Bruno��s intuition.


    Even so, Eunha remained calm.


    I��m going to give it a shot today. Uncle, please go there. abandoned factory. I get it.


    I��ll get off halfway. Only then will they say they��re right and come after me.


    If you buy people��s envy, you will have many enemies.


    Seohyun Han��s advice was correct.


    Eventually, the vehicle carrying Eunha headed for a nearby abandoned factory.

 Chapter 814

    Relife Player 814


    [Chapter 205]


    [Resentment and Deprivation (3)]


    There were countless people who had a grudge against Noh Eun-ha.


    Contrary to popular belief, Noh Eun-ha was far from a typical hero.


    He did not let those who adversely affected his position stand still.


    where are they alone


    If anyone did anything wrong to the people around Eunha Noh, they would be buried without mercy.


    Noh Eun-ha goes into an abandoned factory. What are you going to do there?


    I heard that Pandora Clan bought a new lot a while ago, and the factory might be there.


    Then you must have gone to see the land. Hey, do you really have a lot of money? Is it because he married a rich woman?


    Two years after the anti-marriage terror of Manaism.


    Those two years were the period when the grudge against Noh Eun-ha deepened.


    In a way, it was natural.


    The fairy government banned clan wars for three years after the Seoul disaster.


    And when three years had passed, it was about a year after the end of the anti-marriage terror of the Mana Church.


    In the meantime, people who have been watching the progress of the galaxy with disapproval have erupted the resentment that has been suppressed since that time.


    Moreover, Eunha and Pandora Clan also expected it and acted more forcefully to protect the district.


    In any case, it means that the prey they were aiming for took care of themselves and entered an uninhabited place.


    I knew it. I was thinking that the time to hit No Eunha would come sooner or later.


    But this opportunity came.


    Noh Eun-ha was seriously injured, and Pandora Clan members also had placenta injuries.


    As a result, Pandora Clan��s influence was temporarily weakened.


    A golden opportunity has come to those who have been sharpening their swords for revenge against Noh Eun-ha and the Pandora Clan.


    Pandora Clan is a clan that has grown in a short period of time, centered on Noh Eun-ha. If Eunha Noh dies, the clan will disintegrate in an instant. As Noh Eun-hara��s central point disappears, the groups that support the clan will gradually withdraw their hands.


    In the meantime, I should apply for a clan war and completely destroy them.


    It should be done slowly. We should slowly kill the Pandora Clan while watching public opinion.


    Be it a normal person or a player.


    All the people who had a grudge against Noh Eun-ha had the same thoughts.


    They were all moving, blinded by greed.


    At least, those who insulted the people of Noh Eun-ha and went bankrupt.


    People who insulted Lee Yujeong��s disability.


    And those who lost everything while challenging Noh Eun-ha��s supremacy.


    There was no way the people who gathered around Noh Eun-ha would miss this moment.


    After a long wait, Noh Eun-ha finally entered the abandoned factory alone.


    The man who has been by his side lately has been nothing more than a B-class player who hasn��t built up a decent track record for several years.


    ��Let��s go.


    He said he could kill Noh Eun-ha.


    Everyone was confident.


    They chased Eunha towards the abandoned factory while killing as much as possible.


    But what if this is a trap set up by Noh Eun-ha?


    It could be. But think soberly. If you are a person who is admired by people as a hero unprecedented in history, what do you think if you are a person who has not been like that for a while?


    I��ll feel bad


    Unha Noh will definitely do the same. So it must have been that the eyes looking around were darkened. Since everyone you meet cheers for you, do you think you can think that there will be people who hate you?


    Hmmm��


    and think about age.


    I am 26 this year. You are young.


    It��s even weirder that the wind doesn��t get in your shoulders when you��ve done this at your age. Maybe he��s thinking this way now. ��I am a person who can do anything. There��s no one more proud in this country than me.��


    You might feel that way too. Contrary to what he does, though, considering his age, he is still young.


    Be careful though. He got Yongsan-gu and Jung-gu in his hands at a younger age than that. ������.��


    However, it cannot be denied that he and Pandora Clan��s elite troops are currently suffering from injuries.


    Even if this is a trap, the opportunity is here and now.


    Coincidentally, that escort doesn��t go inside the abandoned factory.


    to be stupid Forgetting the escort station. But just in case, hide your presence with concealment magic, look around, and then go in.


    There��s nothing wrong with being careful. good.


    People talked while checking on Noh Eun-ha entering the abandoned factory.


    Eventually, people scattered around the abandoned factory exchanged signals.


    They immediately jumped into the abandoned factory and tried to chase Noh Eun-ha.


    Oh, a lot has come.


    No Eun-ha was the only one in the abandoned factory.


    no matter what he says or says


    People giggled.


    They expressed mana in their bodies.


    He��s a monster! Don��t be alarmed if you��re injured! Kill me in one shot!


    We must not let him escape! If you fail, it all ends there!


    Even if you are injured.


    They were still afraid of the galaxy.


    So even though they had the upper hand, they tried to focus on killing Noh Eun-ha without being vigilant.


    So-.


    ��Quack Kwa Kwa Kwa Kwa Kwam!!


    Before entering the abandoned factory.


    People exploded the magic prepared to be activated at any time.


    Magic not to be used on humans.


    When dealing with a large number of monsters or dealing with high-level monsters, magic exploded everywhere.


    Whether or not the sound of the explosion leaked out, Noh Eun-ha was determined to get rid of it so that no corpse was left behind.


    Those who had been hit by Noh Eun-ha once remembered the fear of him painfully.


    So-.


    -Did you get rid of it?


    ������.��


    They said something they shouldn��t have said.


    People tried to see through where the magic bombardment ended.


    My hands were sweating.


    I hoped that Noh Eun-ha was dead.


    But unfortunately-.


    ��That��s too much. What kind of monster did you treat me like this? ������!!��


    Noah did not die.


    A look of astonishment appeared on their faces.


    The smoke slowly cleared.


    A figure was visible in the smoke.


    no it wasn��t one


    Eunha, are you not hurt anywhere?


    It��s a relief that the necklace of Hwanwan and the handkerchief of Yoojeong protected him. I��m okay.


    There was one more person.


    < King of Shadows > Han Chang-jin.


    He was protecting himself and the galaxy by turning shadows into spheres.


    The faces of Eunha and Changjin peeped through the shadows.


    It didn��t end there.


    from the back side


    .


    Two great beasts were walking out of the darkness.


    People mistook it for a monster even at first.


    Even back then, he only hoped that the monsters would attack the two of them.


    However, the two beasts stood on the left and right sides of the galaxy.


    As if they would bite them right away if given a signal at any time.


    [Wow, are there such bad guys? Shouldn��t we think that if we had a head, they would attack us and get us back? How did you guys try to deal with a kid I couldn��t match?]


    A wolf with dark blue fur.


    The wolf sent a telepathic laugh and the white liger growled.


    Pi profit!


    There was also a phoenix.


    The magic cast by the people earlier brought down the roof of the abandoned factory.


    The phoenix flew through the collapsed ceiling.


    Soon, it landed on Noh Eun-ha��s shoulder.


    Followed by-.


    ��I see a lot of familiar faces. Are they the ones who tried to harm Clanlord? Damn you guys.


    ������.��


    Players who had been hiding their presence appeared.


    In the dark of an abandoned factory.


    on the roof.


    Dozens of players watched the enemies of the galaxy and fired their spirits.


    Most of them were people of foreign blood.


    In other words, the players of the Pandora Clan��s allies, the Satellite Clan.


    Only then did the faces of the people who tried to kill the galaxy turn blue.


    Dominic.


    your clanlord.


    Just kill those who resist. This land was bought with that in mind. Let no one run away. Well, that��s not going to happen.


    Looking at each enemy��s face.


    Eunha Noh ordered Dominique, who had established herself as a satellite clan in Yongsan-gu within a few years and became a clan leader.


    His eyes shone ferociously.


    Outside the abandoned factory, someone who is a ghost will be watching over the chase.


    The darkness of Noh Eun-ha completely dominated Yongsan-gu and Jung-gu.


    ��


    I saw a familiar face.


    Most of them were players who lost their influence due to the prestige of Pandora Clan.


    Or��


    ��The guy who flirted with Hayang was there too.


    Others developed personal grudges against them.


    The galaxy mingled among the players and saw a man holding a tool.


    Was it about 2 years ago?


    There was an incident where a drunken man threw a flirtation with Jung Ha-yang at a political party party.


    ��What about the second wife! that��s just a lover The direct descendant of the Alice Group is good at joking.��


    To him who hurt Jeong Ha-yang��s heart.


    Eun-ha pretended to be in an accident, crushed his hand, and instilled fear into the man from behind. Sear?h the ��ovelFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    And the man��s business was ruined by the Alice Group.


    I forgot about it since then.


    A man dressed in filthy clothes came to kill himself.


    Other than that-.


    ��There are a lot of people I haven��t seen in a long time. How have you all been?


    either publicly or privately.


    There were many people who were involved for various reasons.


    Eunha giggled at them.


    Dominic.


    your clanlord.


    Pass me a gun too.


    yes here it is thank you.


    Enemies aiming for the weak spot.


    They would have thought a little while ago that they had the upper hand.


    It was all his own intention.


    Eun-ha approached those kneeling on the floor, subdued by her own people.


    Some were already dead.


    He was so rebellious that Dominic and the satellite clans killed him.


    Eunha didn��t care.


    I passed the fallen people and came to a stop in front of a kneeling person.


    Par Pandora Clanlord��


    It��s been a while since DM Clanlord. Oh how many years ago did you come down from your seat? You were kicked out by the sublords, right?


    ����.


    So I heard that you moved to another district and got a position as a sub-lord in a small clan��. I��m just doing well there. Why did you come back to my realm?


    ��was out of luck. Who would have known that Manaism would have caused a terrorist attack in Yeouido.


    You haven��t had any luck. Then what did you do for the next 3 years? How did you come back here again?


    ����.


    Even if you say that it came in, you should have stayed calm. Why do you live in hiding as if a mouse is dead?


    Including the DM Clanlord.


    In the past, there were people who were pushed out after competing for supremacy in Eunha, Yongsan-gu, and Jung-gu.


    The funny thing is that after they left, all the clans they were in swore allegiance to the galaxy.


    Two years after the ban on clan wars was lifted.


    None of the clans in Yongsan-gu and Jung-gu dared to disobey them.


    In the end, they were abandoned by the clans they belonged to.


    dictator��s son.


    me? Why am I a dictator? The clans know how to crawl.


    With the power of the business group, they put shackles on their necks, so that��s right! Give me money, give me a job. That way you wouldn��t know that you took control of the clans.


    On such a subject, they did not hesitate to speak harshly toward the galaxy.


    It was like it was already over.


    They knew his disposition and had a hunch of their destiny.


    In the first place, the person who wielded the sword had to be prepared to be beheaded by the sword at any time.


    It was a gamble with their lives, and they failed at the gamble.


    That was all.


    So how did the former DM Clanlord try to solve that? With pure intentions?


    ����.


    I heard a plausible justification.


    Eun-ha pointed a gun at former DM Clanlord��s forehead.


    After not washing for days, the scruffy man closed his eyes.


    Do you know that this will be the end?


    ����.


    You are already up to where you can go up. I��m just starting out In the future, you will have to check those who will come up from below.


    feeling one��s own death


    The man giggled.


    If you don��t want to come down from that spot, you have to kill and kill and kill again. In the end, you will be blinded by power and driven mad. And then when you reach the point where you can��t trust your people, then you too will die.


    Former DM Clanlord.


    What.


    Do you know what I mean by what I said?


    ����.


    Eunha quietly called.


    The man opened his eyes.


    Reddened eyes.


    Eunha looked straight into those eyes and pronounced it correctly.


    It��s a loser��s bullshit. ���� !


    Jin people talk a lot.


    Noeunhaaaaaaa!!


    Bye.


    The moment the man got up from his seat in anger.


    The galaxy pulled the trigger.


    That was the end.


    The man fell to the floor.


    And he killed those who tried to kill him until he ran out of bullets.


    well written


    Clan Road. How should other people handle it?


    what do you do with it


    Eun-ha handed the gun to Dominique and looked back.


    People were trembling.


    The judgment that Eunha gave them was too simple.


    kill them all Ask twenty-five to handle it.


    your clanlord.


    They tried to kill themselves.


    The only reason they had to die was that alone.


    If it was a chance, I gave it enough years ago.


    And yet, they did this with a grudge.


    Changjin hyung.


    oh eunha


    no background?


    I don��t think there is any background. I guess they got lucky and got to do it together.


    If I said that I don��t have a brother and I don��t have twenty-five, that would be it. okay.


    But it��s Eunha. Are you really going to kill them all?


    uh.


    If Eun-ah knows��.


    I should do it without her sister knowing.


    ��that��s right


    So be careful not to get caught by your brother or sister.


    Dominique and the people of the Satellite Clan will take care of the rest.


    Eunha, Jinpa, Kang, and Red Chicken left the abandoned factory with Han Changjin.


    Han Chang-jin had a shy face.


    But he soon gave up.


    Han Chang-jin also decided to become the 3rd zodiac and be in charge of the darkness of the galaxy.


    This is what I was determined to do.


    Don��t go out of your way though.


    I know.


    That��s why he stopped at the line of warning not to use the darkness for personal greed.


    Eunha also knew.


    If I immerse myself too deeply in the darkness, then I would walk an irreversible life.


    I had no intention of doing so.


    ��


    The case was handled quietly.


    The period for the galaxy and Clan Pandora ended without causing any repercussions in society.


    no it looked like that


    Damn��


    there was a man.


    The man lost his job today.


    The reason I lost my job was simple.


    The man is usually lazy and does not perform well at work.


    As a result, when someone more sincere and better at work appeared than the man, he was easily fired.


    Yes.


    It��s the man��s fault.


    But the man also had something to say.


    When I was in high school, I studied so hard that I went to a good university and got good grades again.


    I even got a job at a small company that didn��t fit my specs.


    The man walked and drank from the bottle.


    People passing by the street treated him as a pitiful human being and avoided him ignoring him.


    But why!! why why!!!


    the man got a fever


    Spreading a lot of disgust.


    The man glared at the huge monitor installed on top of the building.


    [The hottest player these days, right? I��m Jinparang player of Twelve Seats < Golden Blue Wind >, the hero that the children want to be the most!!] An


    entertainment program was being aired.


    Jinparang appeared there.


    Jin Parang was sitting around with celebrities and talking about his achievements in defeating Maegoo.


    The man got angry when he saw it.


    Some people study like this and live with only a small salary per month.


    since when


    Yes, after the Seoul disaster.


    < Unique Blue > Jinparang < Kumho > Jinseo-na < Mermaid > Ariel.


    As the names of the three became known, the image of the Ain improved.


    And as Jinparang became the zodiac, the status of the demi-humans was getting better.


    The person who appeared as a substitute for the man today was also Ain.


    Now, it was easy to see Ajins in various occupations other than players.


    It happened over the course of several years.


    it��s unfortunate it��s unfortunate It is clear that the country is doomed! Do you think people like Ain are getting good jobs?


    Many factors may have influenced the man to become this way.


    However, what is certain at this moment is that the man had a lot of dissatisfaction with society.


    Where is it only men?


    There were countless people who couldn��t turn the problem to themselves when their work was not going well.


    And instead of trying to find the problem inside, they tried to find the problem outside with relative ease.


    At that time, what caught their eyes was Ain, whose social treatment was getting better.


    This isn��t fair. I��ve been living with the education that society has ordered me to do.


    But how can children who grew up like problem children live a better life than me?


    Children are taking away jobs.


    The children are taking away the house.


    If we do this wrong, the demi-humans may dominate us.


    Malice is far from rational and rational.


    It is irrational, irrational, and emotional that malice arises.


    It is also instantaneous.


    The darkness of society sensitively detects malicious intent with a reason, but cannot detect malicious intent without a reason.


    That��s why-.


    ��Only by expelling demi-humans from this society can our lives be better.


    We must get back all the rights that were taken away from Ain.


    when the darkness sensed its malice.


    At that time, it will be after it has already spread widely throughout society.

 Chapter 815

    Relife Player 815


    [Chapter 206]


    [Behind the scenes]


    Title: Life is too unfair��


    Author: ekdldk1234


    I drink and write at night.


    I had no place to complain, so it came all the way here.


    I came from a family that is not poor, but not wealthy either.


    Still, I was satisfied.


    My parents gave me any support to make me successful.


    I also wanted to repay my parents, and I thought this was the only way for a dirty spoon like me to succeed.


    Korean, English, math, essay writing, etc��


    Since I was young, I gave up time to play and grew up studying only.


    I was able to get into a university that was within three fingers.


    But when I went to college, I really felt like a b*tch.


    I met a lot of people there


    And unlike the way I worked hard to get into college, I got to know the kids who came in comfortably.


    There are quite a few kids who come in without much effort just because they met their parents well.


    In particular, those who have a relationship with a teenage business group take it for granted.


    yes admit it


    Even cutlery is a specification that cannot be changed since birth and is determined as it is.


    i can understand


    To be honest, even if I say I��m a dirty spoon, if people with a really dirty spoon listen to me, I��ll look like I��m proud too.


    There are many people worse than me in the world.


    It��s fortunate that I can live with the satisfaction of hitting the average.


    There were times when I thought so.


    But don��t you think it��s too much for people who live less than me to enter college comfortably without putting as much effort as me?


    Universities have several admissions processes.


    Among them, a few years ago, a special screening system was created at each university to select a certain percentage of Ain and foreigners.


    Assuming that about 1,000 people enter the university every year, more than 50 Ajins and foreigners are unconditionally selected.


    No matter what the grades of the foreign students who apply are.


    That��s how I got to see young foreigners who entered the university.


    What would I have thought then?


    I just felt deprived.


    Wouldn��t I have wanted to be born as a foreigner with Ain then?


    Wouldn��t you have wanted to be born as a direct descendent of a top 10 business group?


    Assume you understand the latter, though.


    However, don��t you think it is too much to take away the place of pure Koreans in the name of equality and racial diversification?


    It��s not just in college.


    Society has been like this ever since.


    Racial Diversity Affirmation and Human Equality.


    While people say that, the rate of recruiting subhumans and foreigners is increasing exponentially.


    I don��t like it too much.


    I tried so hard, but why are they being treated only based on their lineage?


    It is also for mixed-blood foreigners and children born with inferior bloodlines than pure Koreans.


    In the meantime, foreigner seats and children��s seats will be made in the subway.


    Society won��t go that far, but it��s scary to see it go back.


    The seat of the twelfth seat is also occupied by a foreigner and a child.


    No matter what their skills are, shouldn��t pure Koreans, who make up the majority of the people, be given more preferential treatment?


    I don��t know.


    Today, as a pure Korean, I went through a sense of relative deprivation.


    So I write like this.


    Good night.


    Likes 101


    Likes 106


    Likes 213


    Likes 245


    Likes 367


    Likes 795


    :


    The number of likes for a post posted by an anonymous person on the community that day rose rapidly.


    ��


    Ha Baek-ryeon��s daily routine was tight.


    14 years old this year.


    It was not a schedule that she could handle as a freshman in middle school.


    Even so, she did not express herself and tried to persevere in the role given to her.


    hmm well learned It seems that the teachers assigned to the education field are teaching well.


    Yes, everyone is kind and teaches me well, so I really like it!


    so? Who is your favorite teacher? Memory teacher!


    There must have been a reason why you were exceptionally good at mana handling.


    After middle school classes.


    Ha Baek-ryun heads to the Blue House.


    There she is educated by her educators.


    Then, once a week, we would have refreshments with Lim Ga-eul and talk about the achievements she had made so far.


    It was the same on this day.


    Ha Baek-ryun, who often stopped by the Blue House and now relieved her guard against the fairy Lim Ga-eul, said with a broad smile.


    She��s a bit scarier than Seohyun Han, but she��s kind.


    And sometimes a strict older sister.


    In her mind, Lim Ga-eul was in such a position.


    Then Lim Ga-eul opened her mouth.


    Now that you��ve shown this level of achievement�� Then why don��t you try this assignment this time?


    What is the challenge this time?


    You��ll have to do a lot of brain work, but you��ll still have fun thinking about it. If Baekryun becomes a fairy, think about what kind of legislation you will make for the people as a fairy.


    Hmm��


    I hope you carefully think about what kind of fairy you want to be and come up with something that suits you. It won��t be because of your personality, but don��t try to make it roughly because you don��t want to think about it.


    I won��t. Um�� I��m not sure what to make, but I��ll go home and think about it.


    yes it is I had a nice time today.


    make a bill


    The task given by Lim Ga-eul was simple, yet very difficult.


    It was because he had to think about which bill would be for the people and which bill would best suit his ideals.


    Um�� what would you like?


    After the fall and tea party.


    Ha Baek-ryun, who got into the car driven by the vacancy, was lost in thought.


    huh?


    Then one side came into view.


    It was when I passed Gwanghwamun.


    A lot of people had gathered.


    Ha Baek-ryun raised her head in curiosity and saw the placards in their hands.


    ��Down with aliens!��


    ��Treat pure Koreans!��


    ��Pure Koreans? What is it?


    The mood of the people was grim.


    I also thought the message they were carrying was too extreme.


    What are they complaining about?


    Ha Baek-ryun could not understand.


    She learned that there are also problems in the world that cannot be understood.


    So will the world she will one day rule.


    ��


    The attack in the northern part of Gyeonggi went smoothly.


    The Twelve Seats who subdued Maegu also recovered from their injuries to some extent.


    Accordingly, the Mana Management Organization was trying to return them to work.


    So, the witch is going to the northern part of the game to help with the attack? I envy you.


    The place where I need my strength will be in the northern part of the game where the fierce battle is going on rather than here. By the way, do you want to go up to the North?


    I like to use my body. It suits my mood to go to Uijeongbu and fight monsters rather than patrolling Seoul. Hoo Eunha Noh If only he hadn��t objected�� Damn it.


    Management of Seoul and invasion of northern Gyeonggi.


    That was the choice given to the Twelve Seats who returned to Seoul.


    On this day, the Twelve Counselors attended a meeting and decided where they would work.


    Jinpa and Han Changjin were in Seoul.


    Han Chang-jin had to manage the darkness, and Jinpa-rang had to remain in Seoul due to the opposition of Pandora Clan.


    As a result, Jinpa-rang was envious of Presis Memory, who was leaving for the northern part of Gyeonggi-do tomorrow.


    It��s probably because they��re worried about the Pandora Clanlord.


    The witch is mistaken. There��s no way Eunha Noh would do that. It��s clear that you let me stay in Seoul to pamper me.


    Haha��


    After the meeting of the Mana Management Organization.


    Han Chang-jin broke up because he had business to do.


    So Jinpa-rang left the building with Presis Memory.


    Before long, they stopped in front of the glass door on the first floor.


    There was a large crowd of people outside the headquarters.


    Are you journalists? Why are so many people gathered?


    Judging by the way they dress, they probably aren��t journalists. Most of them seem normal people?


    Oh well, that might be it. Haha, are those people here to see the Twelve Seats? Anyway, this guy��s popularity��


    Jinpa-rang tilted his head.


    I soon decided not to worry too much about it.


    Jinparang, who was selected as the 3rd zodiac, often went through this kind of thing.


    Perhaps the people gathered in front of that door were the people who came to see themselves or the other Twelve Seats.


    In other words, a fan.


    The corner of Jinpalang��s mouth went up.


    He took a brisk step.


    < Ultimate > Player! It��s a bit cluttered outside right now, so if you go over there, you might end up in trouble. We��ll guide you through the back door.


    Then, the staff rushed over.


    They blocked Jinparang��s way.


    Jinparang snorted.


    Hey, am I going to get hurt by that person? I can��t turn my back on the people who came to see me. Wouldn��t it be nice to sign and shake hands?


    < Ultramarine > Player That��s not really the case, so


    don��t worry! Those people are not like that.


    Without even knowing the care of the staff.


    Jinpalang passed them.


    Presis memory followed as if anxious.


    In the end, Parang Jin went out through the glass door.


    hello! everyone! I am Jinparang from < Guncheong Pung >! I didn��t expect you to come to see me like this today! is not it? Are they other people? Still, it came well�� Kuhh��! what��s this!?


    Ugh��


    Jinparang


    stepped out of the glass door and raised his arms high into the sky.


    Let him put a big smile on his face.


    An egg flew out of nowhere.


    It wasn��t one.


    It started with an egg thrown by one person, and several others threw it in an orderly fashion.


    You bad boy! What kind of position is that, and a mixed-race mongrel like you dares to occupy that position!?


    Aborigines and foreigners, go away!!


    ������.��


    People shout in anger.


    Jinpa-rang and Phrisse Memories, disfigured by being hit by raw eggs, stared blankly at them.


    Soon, Jinparang came to his senses. Don��t do


    these��


    < ultraviolet > players. You can make things big for nothing.


    ����.


    I��m going to have a good time.


    Jinparang gritted his teeth.


    He glared at the gathered people with a ferocious spirit.


    What are you going to do!? will you hit Hit me you son of a bitch!!


    Oops! Ain beats pure Koreans! You finally reveal your true nature!


    Even though I was intimidated by the momentum.


    People kept provoking him.


    ��


    After�� It��s finally done.


    My body was almost healed.


    By that time, Eunha was able to completely absorb Maegoo��s skill stone.


    The skill stone that remained as small as a fingernail penetrated his body.


    At that moment, Eunha was able to trace the providence that dwelled in her body.


    ��What kind of providence is this?


    I don��t quite understand.


    Eunha closed her eyes.


    I tried to infer the shape by tracing the providence that had yet to be seen.


    And when I open my eyes��


    ��Is this how you do it?


    Galactic could roughly know how to deal with providence.


    Like using hamper waves.


    He waved his hand in the air.


    Then, a small sphere was created in the air.


    The color of the sphere was red.


    It reminded me of a red dungeon.


    Is it the ability to create dungeons? No, I don��t think so��


    Eunha beckoned again.


    The sphere is gone.


    Then he gestured again, and this time it came into existence in the form of a disk.


    Hmm��


    what kind of magic is this.


    The galaxy expressed mana in its body.


    It was decided to infiltrate the disk with mana and figure out its structure.


    By the way-


    �C Doesn��t it take mana?


    The mana in his body was unable to penetrate into the disk.


    It was just hanging around.


    It was as if the world lines were separated and mana could not penetrate.


    How should I define this?


    Making something like a red dungeon.


    create space.


    The providence that separates the world line.


    Eunha pondered for a long time to define the providence.


    It was then.


    The office phone rang.


    hello?


    [Eunha! Hurry up and watch TV! I��m in big trouble now!]


    Where is the TV? how many?


    It was a call from Noah Eun-ah.


    A voice filled with urgency came through the receiver.


    Eunha was startled.


    Soon after, he turned on the TV channel Eun-ah had told him about.


    The news is out.


    ��blue brother?


    In the news video, Jinparang was baptized with eggs.


    Eunha��s eyes changed.


    Why is that brother like that?


    Eunha was puzzled.


    I was angry at the same time.


    People were swearing at Jinparang and Prisis Memory.


    Overthrow Ain foreigners.


    they were calling it Just��


    Eunha gritted her


    teeth .


    Meanwhile, in a corner of his head, he calmly grasped the situation.


    I couldn��t help but be angry.


    However, all the people who threw eggs at Jinpa-rang were ordinary people.


    I couldn��t use my power on them.


    I had to react cautiously.


    That��s why Eunha was worried about Jinparang, who would not be able to hold back his anger in that situation.


    Things could get bigger than this if Bluey hyung reacts emotionally over there.


    Now, Jin Parang was a public figure.


    The 3rd period of the Twelve.


    If he accidentally uses violence against ordinary people, he will surely face social strife.


    Whether Jinparang did something wrong or not.


    Since becoming a public figure, Jin Parang had to be careful about his actions.


    However, considering Jinparang��s disposition, that was not possible.


    By the way-


    [��Haha I don��t know why, but you seem to be very angry with me. I will work hard in the future so that you do not get angry. Thank you very much!]


    ����.


    Contrary to Eunha��s expectations.


    Jinparang, who had been expressing mana, changed his stance as if he had never done that before.


    He bowed his head at the people who threw eggs at him.


    What��s wrong with that brother��


    And yet people were still throwing eggs at him.


    Eunha was at a loss for words after seeing the scene.


    The news screen has changed.


    [Your faction and player handled it like an adult.]


    [I will. To be honest, I don��t feel good when I see him keep throwing eggs at people with their heads down.]


    The people gathered at the news desk talked to each other.


    listening to their stories.


    Eunha also thought that Blue��s response was appropriate.


    Still, the worrying about Jinpa-rang didn��t change.


    Eunha picked up the receiver.


    I contacted Eunah Noh.


    uh sister where is blue brother now? Are you coming with a clan?


    [I��m on my way to the Clan Hall. I��m going to go out with the kids now and wait.]


    I��m going too.


    No matter how jinparang you are, you must have been intimidated by people who openly criticized you.


    So Eunha also decided to meet Jinparang.


    After calling, I got up from my seat.


    went down to the first floor.


    By then, people who had heard the news had gathered in the lounge.


    They, too, seemed concerned.


    Soon after, Jinparang arrived.


    what is it Why are you guys out here doing this?


    ������.��


    From head to toe.


    eggs and flour.


    Jinparang��s appearance was unreasonable.


    People couldn��t be calm when they saw Jinparang��s appearance. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    However, Jinparang was smiling as usual.


    What��s up, Noh Eunha came out too? Did you come out because you were worried about me?


    What is this blue girl like? Wipe your body with this and go to the shower.


    ah thank you sister I��ll write well!


    Jinpa-rang smiles while looking at Eunha.


    Eun-ah handed him a towel.


    Jinpa-rang roughly wiped his hair with the towel Noh Eun-ah gave him.


    Soon after, he wiped his face and grinned at the still-doomed clanmates.


    Then he turned his gaze to Eunha.


    hey! did i do well?


    ����.


    In my heart, I wanted to kill all the guys there, but I remembered the Ajin movement at the academy in the past. For no reason, I thought that if I reacted incorrectly, things could get worse for the Ains again. And what��s more, it doesn��t look good in the clan image either.


    Hehehe.


    Jinpalang said while wagging his tail.


    It seems that he thought a lot while being egged on by people.


    Eunha smiled bitterly when she heard that.


    There was only one thing I could say to him.


    yeah good job Hyung is like a real hyung today. I am proud of him.


    I��m a year older than you guys, so I have to be mature.


    Jinparang giggles.


    Only then did people loosen their faces.


    Meanwhile-.


    ��Why did this happen?


    Eunha calmed down her anger.


    It was something that hadn��t happened before the return.


    ��


    Jinpa-rang��s adult-like approach has been well received by the people of longevity.


    However, regardless of Jinparang��s response, the dissatisfaction expressed by some people only spread widely.


    yes it should come out like that


    The reason I lived like this was because of them!!


    shut up in a corner


    People who lamented their lives.


    On the 9 o��clock news, they were delighted to see Jinpa and Frisis Memories getting beaten with eggs.


    It��s all because of these guys.


    they were excited


    The conflict only grew.

 Chapter 816

    Relife Player 816


    [Chapter 206]


    [Background Operation (2)]


    Huge events that can bring about social repercussions tend to change the social class.


    Seoul catastrophe.


    Mana cult anti-marriage terrorism.


    Before the second recapture of Uijeongbu.


    The three incidents that have occurred so far have become an opportunity for people to actively rise in status if they want to.


    It depended only on the will of the people.


    Ain and foreigners, who had a strong desire to rise in status, took this opportunity to expand the social realm they could advance into.


    The same was true of others, but their aspirations, who were at the bottom of society, were more intense.


    On the contrary, there were also those who were complacent in the situation given to them in such a situation.


    Some criticized their indolence, others defended their sincerity.


    However, there was only one to discuss the emotions they must have felt in a changing society.


    It is relative deprivation.


    ��Let��s restore the rights given to pure Koreans!!��


    ��Eliminate foreigners even if they are not human beings!��


    People are also animals.


    As animals with reason, they are sometimes ruled by emotions rather than reason.


    Such was the case with the recent outbreak.


    When the Ain and foreigners, who had always looked down on them as being lower than themselves, ascended to a higher position than themselves, their reason flew away.


    Even animals care about rank, but humans are no different.


    They showed extreme resistance to the flow of people who thought they were more uncivilized than themselves.


    Of course, some of them just kept it in their hearts.


    They were animals, but they were human.


    Social and rational, they knew that their hearts were base.


    That��s why I sealed it in my heart.


    However, the seal was broken by a very trivial occasion.


    No, they also needed a reason to defend their hearts.


    < Guncheongpung > step down from the twelfth seat! That seat is a human seat, not a child��s seat!!


    What does it mean to say that the telepath is the Twelve! Make the navigator into twelve seats!!


    However, people with extreme ideas threw eggs at Jinpa-rang.


    Among those who watched the broadcast, those who could not express their feelings of inferiority gained a great realization.


    In the meantime, he realized the identity of the unknown emotions he had for foreigners.


    And I learned how to solve it while watching the broadcast.


    As a result, people took to the streets and the situation escalated out of control. S~ea??h the N??elFir��.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Of course, the foreigners who were criticized by them couldn��t stand still.


    Children in particular reacted badly.


    We are people too! Pure Korean!? You��re talking bullshit! I am also a person who was born on this land with Korean parents!!


    We rightfully took the place! We are proud!!


    The children also took to the streets.


    Recently, in Gwanghwamun, we could see a movement of people shouting Ain on one side and pure Korean on the other.


    They hadn��t collided yet.


    But that was only a matter of time.


    And if they collide, the one who will suffer the most damage will be the Ain.


    The number of children was small.


    No matter how strong they were, they could not overcome the number of their enemies, who had to use more and less power.


    That��s why-.


    ��< Ultramarine style > Player, I will bow my head and ask. I hope you will come to the meeting and be a great source of strength for us.


    Baek Jin-ho, the representative of the National Ain Federation, which is hosting a demonstration in Gwanghwamun, came to Jinpa-rang.


    Among the children, there were three rising stars.


    Jinpa and Jinseo and Ariel.


    Jinparang was the most influential Ain among them.


    Moreover, he was hit with an egg bomb on a broadcast a while ago, stimulating the sympathy of some people, including Ain.


    There was no better match than Jinpa.


    If you think about it, the reason why we went out to the streets right now, isn��t it because you were angry with those people. So join us and give us strength.


    An old man with tiger ears.


    he bowed his head and asked.


    Jinparang looked down at him and made a puzzled face.


    sorry.


    ��can you tell me why?


    Soon after, Jinparang gave a completely different answer than the CEO expected.


    Jin Parang also lowered his head.


    Baek Jin-ho asked in a bloody voice.


    Around that time, Jinparang also raised his head.


    I am the twelfth seat of this country. I can��t go to a protest to support the interests of a particular group. It was�� oh what was it. Ah, it means to make the fairy��s position difficult.


    The interests of a specific group�� aren��t you really doing too much? Are we a specific group? How do you think you got to that position? The reason you were able to be there was because of the support of the demihumans. But you��re going to betray those who supported you?


    Baek Jin-ho screamed.


    There was only one answer from Jinparang.


    sorry.


    All I could say was that.


    He was a public figure and the sword of a fairy.


    The Twelve Seats had to exist publicly, not privately.


    He also had to think about the image of Pandora Clan.


    Jinpaang player. If you want to promote Ain��s rights and interests, you shouldn��t come out like this. I��ll take your position as well. Then tell them that you support us, even if it��s round the corner.


    I��m sorry, Mr. Are you really going to do this?


    In response, Baek Jin-ho made a concession.


    However, the meaning of Jinparang remained unchanged.


    After putting Jinpa-rang as the focal point, he raises the support of the subhumans.


    Baek Jin-ho��s thoughts were wrong.


    he frowned.


    You��ve changed a lot. In the past, you jumped into the movement for the rights and interests of the children, and then��


    Where


    did you go back then?


    Baek Jin-ho tried to stimulate the memories of blue.


    A few years ago, Parang mentioned the memory of participating in a movement led by Jeon A-yeon.


    It was rather a failure.


    I��ve learned a lot since then.


    Jinparang didn��t shake any more.


    At that time, he had failed.


    Didn��t many children, including herself, fail and be disappointed in Jeon A-yeon?


    In the end, many children lost their ideals and turned their backs on Jeon Ah-yeon.


    As a result, Jeon A-yeon��s prestige was greatly diminished.


    That��s why-.


    ��I hope you don��t do things like this by visiting other people��s clans. Representative Jeon Ah-yeon. Jinseo or the player��


    And I have to say it right. It is true that Parang��s brother became the Twelve Seat thanks to the support of the children. But that��s not because of Jeon Ah-yeon. Isn��t Jeon A-yeon the representative of Ain?


    It might have worked in the past. But isn��t it a group that has become almost famous these days? There are now several organizations for the interests of children, including Jeon Ah-yeon.


    Can you say that while soaking yourself in jeon-yeon?


    I��m not including it now, so I��m saying this. Not now. Neither I, Blue Oppa, nor Riel have anything to do with the representative��s group, so please don��t bring us in?


    ��you��ve changed a lot too. Being a direct descendant of a large company, I can��t remember my past life��.


    The CEO has changed a lot. I don��t think it was like that before.


    < Kumho > Jin Seo-na.


    She, who was helping Jeong Ha-yang with her work, heard the news and came down to the first floor.


    She confidently said to Baek Jin-ho, who was much taller than herself.


    I didn��t get pushed off the horse.


    further-.


    ��I��m telling you right now, children of the same generation as us will never participate in the movement led by you.


    Jinseo-na went out hard, not like a woman who usually respects the elderly.


    Baek Jin-ho smiled.


    By what power do you have��


    I��ve said it all if you��re connected to the academy.


    ����.


    So go back now.


    ��Ain must unite. You guys don��t know that. I��m disappointed.


    Currently, demi-human society consists of several factions.


    Among them, Jeon Ah-yeon was the largest and most active.


    On the other hand, most of the children who joined Jeon A-yeon were in their late 30s.


    On the contrary, Ain belonging to the younger generation often joined organizations with free discipline or did not join any organizations at all.


    Even so, they tended to think of Jinpa and Ariel as their spiritual supporters.


    good job blue brother Don��t ever pay attention to those people.


    Thanks for your help! If it wasn��t for you, it would have been hard chasing that grandfather.


    In the end, in this situation, the demi-humans were largely divided into two categories.


    With the first-generation children who follow Ah-yeon Jeon and participate in the movement.


    Second-generation subs who follow Jinseo, Jinpa, and Ariel but respond with silence.


    For reference, the demi-humans appeared after a certain amount of time after the world was destroyed, so if you look at the generation of demi-humans, there are currently only two generations.


    ��


    The situation for foreigners was also not good.


    People who claimed to be pure Koreans came to Jung-gu, Yongsan-gu, and staged demonstrations, stimulating foreigners.


    He came into the area where foreigners live and cursed at them.


    Get back to your land! Guys! go back to your country!!


    These are��


    childish and naive remarks.


    But that was an effective way to make people angry.


    Activists rushed in and shouted that the residential area would leave.


    Foreigners were ignoring them, but they were getting more and more heated.


    Shall I just shoot him? Or forcibly disbanding them�� Do we have to stand still as they enter the residential area where gatherings are not permitted and make a fuss?


    do not do that. Stay still. Do not disobey the Pandora Clanlord��s orders.


    A foreigner exclaimed.


    A few pulled the gun slides.


    Dominic saw their actions and held out his arm to block them.


    Didn��t you listen to what your father said? The moment we use violence first, public opinion will not be on our side. I understand your heart, but be patient. Kww��


    Dominic comforted people.


    He knew his situation well.


    In the past, he would have rushed at the activists because he couldn��t overcome his blood, but now that he has become a full-fledged Clan Lord, he can read the situation.


    Those activists must be aiming for that and stimulating themselves for nothing.


    Never disobey the Pandora Clanlord and father��s orders. Just ignore it. No matter how much they talk about it, this land is ours now.


    Soon, Dominique laughed.


    Even if those activists talked about it for a hundred days, they and foreigners would not move as they intended.


    Six years have passed since the founding of the Pandora Clan.


    In other words, it took 6 years for Pandora Clan to guarantee the activities of foreigners in Yongsan-gu and Jung-gu.


    A lot has changed during that time.


    Residents of the constituency were now welcoming foreigners as if they were their own neighbors.


    The people gathered there now were people from other constituencies that were funny.


    Dominic did not know about other constituencies, but at least believed that activists would not arise where they had their roots.


    Rather-.


    ��Hey! Hey guys .. hey guys! What are you doing in someone else��s neighborhood! Don��t clutter up the neighborhood atmosphere and get out of here!!


    Oh, the laundry lady is out.


    Oh, you��re the grandmother that kids call the laundry��s sword master these days.


    I can��t stop that grandma��. Guys! Cover Grandma so she doesn��t get hurt!


    ��yes!!��


    Including the grandmother who is running wild with a bat in both hands.


    On behalf of foreigners who could not move, local residents rushed out.


    They got into a fight with the activists.


    Pure Koreans are a piece of shit! These things are discrediting the country now!


    Just as Dominique expected.


    Yongsan-gu and Jung-gu took the side of Ain foreigners.


    It was proof that Pandora Clan was ruling the two districts well, and that Ain and foreigners continued to help them.


    In the end, the activists had no choice but to run away due to the old lady��s hitting the bat.


    Unfortunately, the situation the activists hoped for did not happen.


    However, despite the efforts of the foreigners, the Ain did not.


    ��Keah!! Ah, that bastard hit me! They finally revealed their true nature!


    Our side is under attack! Beat them all! Dare to the human subject! The children are flocking! Everyone fight!


    Humans attack! Let��s not get hit and fight!


    In the middle of Gwanghwamun.


    A fight broke out between the activists and the Ain, who had only confronted each other.


    I don��t know who caused it.


    Either side cited the justification that the other side attacked first.


    Eventually, the situation got worse.


    ��


    The society has been in trouble lately.


    Activists used to come to Pandora Clan and hold protests swearing at Jinparang.


    It was an illegal demonstration and an obstruction of business.


    They were caught by the police and taken away.


    And the next day new people came to protest.


    Don��t those people have anything to do?


    Why do you say something to your stupid brother?


    Ha Baek-ryun��s security was also strengthened.


    Ha Baek-ryun passed by the first floor of the hall with an increased number of escorts.


    Outside the Clan Hall, activists held up pickets while covering their mouths with black hoods.


    She couldn��t understand them.


    They��re all good people��.


    Except for the stupid oppa throwing his clothes around, he��s not a bad person, but he��s too much.


    These days, they say that they have become the twelfth, and they do not even want to take off their clothes.


    Ha Baek-ryun felt resentful of the protesters.


    Aborigines and foreigners were the same as everyone else by her standards.


    They were not people to be distinguished from.


    In all honesty, she wanted to run to the activists right away and tell them something.


    However, he did not want to get involved in political issues.


    Baekryun-ah, where are you going?


    Please press the 3rd floor. I��m going to go to a cafe and do the assignment the fairy gave me. yes i got it


    In the end, Ha Baek-ryun decided not to include the faces of the activists.


    You won��t see it from the 3rd floor cafe.


    The hiatus must have read her feelings and pressed the button with a wry smile.


    Eventually, she got off on the third floor and headed to the cafe.


    There was a person who came to the cafe first.


    uh? Riel��s sister?


    ah! Habaegi! did you come to see me? Come to my seat!


    What was your sister doing here?


    The time when the clan members are working.


    Ha Baek-ryun was puzzled to see Ariel lounging around in a cafe by herself.


    Then Ariel laughed.


    Originally, I was going to go to a meeting. But there are too many people outside, so the kids dried up, right? I��m pretty��.


    Ah.


    Ariel shook her leg.


    Ha Baek-ryun, who was sitting across from her, immediately noticed her situation.


    Recently, the subhumans of Clan Pandora have refrained from outside activities.


    It is recommended by subloads.


    because of the activists.


    That��s why Ariel is also here without work.


    Great! play with me!


    I have to do an assignment��.


    An assignment? what task?


    It��s an assignment given by the fairy. oh that would be difficult


    It��s not difficult. I was just asking you to think about what bills to make when I become a fairy later on.


    oh that would be fun If it were me, I would make a law to ease regulations so that I can make alcohol to my heart��s content without getting permission from the government! That way you can make a variety of delicious drinks!


    well i shouldn��t do that


    ah what is it What if I gave you a hint? Future fairy! Please, if you become a fairy, please make it mandatory to have a clan dinner once a week!


    no, I do not want.


    Ariel grabbed Ha Baek-ryun��s arm.


    she whined like a child.


    Then Ariel��s attention changed and she focused on touching Ha Baek-ryun��s arm.


    Your arms are so soft!


    My sister is so distracted��. Ah. huh? what? what? what��s the matter?


    I��ve got one thing I��m curious about.


    What? What? What? say it!!


    Ha Baek-ryun, who had been treated as a toy by Ariel, suddenly became curious.


    she asked.


    Aren��t children going to school? Besides�� people outside heard the other day that children can��t even go to school. Oh that? can go to school it��s not that i can��t go Even though I was sitting down, just me and my barang oppa went to school? I didn��t go to school


    why?


    Um��


    Ariel falls on the table.


    Rubbing her cheeks on the cold table, she seemed lost in thought for a moment.


    Soon after, she smiled and answered the question.


    I��m not the only one like Ain��. If you��re born or abandoned in a slum like me, you often don��t get a resident registration number. yes? Where is that?


    In a world where people are dying from monsters, there��s no way things like census work properly.


    ��is that so?


    That��s it. So, some people say that after a child is born, it takes a few years to create a resident registration number. You can die along the way or you can just throw it away.


    ����.


    Especially since children like me are often abandoned when they are born. I can��t even find it because my genetic information is different from my parents. Aren��t such people a nuisance to the government?


    why? The government protects people


    . If we raise us with taxes, people will object. So you��re deliberately pretending not to know.


    Through Ariel, who speaks plainly.


    Ha Baek-ryun came to know what the lives of the children were like.


    There seemed to be quite a few people besides Ain who didn��t have a resident registration number for various reasons.


    And the fairy government is pretending not to know their existence as much as possible.


    You can get your resident registration number by going to the dong office and making it yourself. Do kids abandoned in the slums know that? I didn��t learn letters until I was 10 years old. Until then, I had no reason to learn.


    ����.


    Making things like that doesn��t make a living better. That��s why I and the other children knew how to make it, but didn��t try to make it. That��s because there are quite a lot of ways to lose.


    But my sister is there now.


    Because I wanted to be a player.


    ����.


    Because in order to take the academy entrance exam, I had to have a way to prove that I was from this country. So that��s when I got it for the first time.


    ����.


    Oh, but things have gotten a lot better these days. As I sit down, my brother and I are sponsoring the young children.


    Ha Baek-ryeon, who is protected by escorts, was a story of a world she did not know at all.


    Baekryeon fell in love with Ariel��s nonchalant story.


    She felt compassion for those who were not protected by the government.


    oh but sister What about the meeting you canceled earlier?


    Oh that? They said they were recruiting me from a variety show this time! Maybe you��ll see me on TV sooner or later?


    what kind of pro are you?


    Um�� You know that the person who planned this is the one who planned the program called Catch Your Player in the past, right?


    What is it?


    Wow I feel the generation gap now!


    no matter how things go


    Ariel never lost her smile.


    ��


    On the other hand, that time.


    Somewhere between Bomun-dong and Sungin-dong.


    Now I was wrong�� I must have been crazy back then. I didn��t know things would turn out this big��.


    Eunha 25 is in full swing.


    The three of them hired the people of the alleyway to torture some people.


    They were the people who threw eggs at Jinpa-rang.


    So don��t apologize. Tell me what you know about the group you��re currently a part of.


    A pure Korean clan, the PKK.


    They were shouting for Jinparang to resign from the twelfth seat.


    And how the world goes, their claims were becoming more and more popular as they got stronger.


    Eunha couldn��t have liked it.


    In particular, the man in front threw an egg at Jinpa-rang��s face.


    That alone was reason enough to torture the man.


    I��ve asked the owner several times, but these guys don��t know anything. I think it was a sacrifice put forward by the PKK.


    After��


    At that time, twenty-five finished the torture and tipped off to Eunha.


    There wasn��t much information.


    Those who were torturing were nothing more than small puppets.


    Then you have to deal with it.


    Just buy it, it��s so big�� uh��.


    If it doesn��t help, I��ll just deal with it.


    Eunha put her hand on the man��s head.


    It instilled fear in him.


    Then the fear-infused people shook their bodies.


    He falls to the floor and convulses.


    The galaxy left them behind.


    What kind of fear did you instill? Their expressions are spectacle��


    but nothing special.


    So what? I know a bit too.


    It��s really no big deal.


    Twenty-five is cold.


    Eunha gave a rough answer.


    It really didn��t matter.


    They were forced to goug out their eyes with their own hands in a dream until the galactic fury was resolved.


    Then throw the eye into the air.


    And receive it through the eye socket.


    The eyes find their place.


    Next, pluck out the opposite eye.


    throw your eyes away again


    And again and again and again and again��


    They would have their minds broken as they repeated the process.


    ��that��s no big deal?


    You only do it in your dreams.


    ����.


    Have someone send them to the Goi house. Rest assured that you won��t remember everything that happened today. I��ll probably end my life with my own hands when I come to my senses. Or��


    Or what?


    I can��t tell if it��s a dream or reality, and I might try to do it with my own will this time.


    ����.


    Twenty-five stuck out his tongue.


    he was speechless


    It was because he knew that if he did something wrong, Eunha would get hit.


    than that


    your master


    Did you say it was the PKK? The speed with which these things inflate is too great. There��s something behind you.


    We��re tracking them down now.


    let me too I��ll have to get into their organization myself. �� get the black hood then.


    Can��t we just change the face?


    They definitely do it.


    I can��t help it. Changjin hyung. Will your brother come in too?


    No, I will investigate separately. There��s something suspicious about me too��


    Okay. Then, I want you to find out in your brother��s way.


    Something that hadn��t happened in a previous life.


    Is it a simple butterfly effect?


    Eunha felt uncomfortable with something.


    Externally, it was a demonstration condemning Ain and foreigners, but��.


    ��The subject that suffers the most damage from this movement is our clan.


    Strangely, it seemed that he was sniping at the Pandora Clan.


    And in the experience of the galaxy, his intuition has not been wrong so far.


    This was the reason why he was tracking the organization like this, accompanied by twenty-five Han Chang-jin.


    That��s why Eun-ha and twenty-five decided to infiltrate the PKK.


    Meanwhile, Han Chang-jin decided to separate from the two and conduct an independent search.


    I hope I��m wrong��


    Cover your face with a hood.


    Han Chang-jin disappeared into the darkness of the city.


    As Eunha said, it was suspicious that a private group called the PKK had spread so rapidly.


    This is like-.


    -No, there��s no way that��s the case.


    There seems to be darkness behind.


    Han Chang-jin tried to erase the doubts that had arisen.


    00130

 Chapter 817

    Relife Player 817


    [Chapter 206]


    [Secret Work (3)]


    < Mermaid > Ariel.


    After the second recapture of Uijeongbu, her popularity increased explosively.


    It was because the media reported on how she used the power of < Beast > to transform into a mermaid and fight.


    [Photo] Ariel from < Mermaid > who rips through the sky like the sea!!


    [Photo] Goddess Advent! Ariel��s daily life


    In the meantime, Ariel has been called < Pinky > out of etiquette because she hasn��t shown much activity in Pandora Clan.


    But when she transformed into a mermaid, people aroused their thoughts.


    Besides, not much information was known about Ariel.


    As a result, I had no choice but to figure out Ariel by her careless remarks and actions.


    The interview Ariel gave to a reporter when she returned from Uijeongbu was a good example.


    ��Is there any secret to Ariel��s beautiful skin?


    Any tips? Um�� dew?


    yes? Is it dew?


    I can��t live without dew! So once a day, be sure��


    Yes, reporter. Liel drinks a lot of water. After all, water is the only way to take care of your skin.


    Yes��. But why does player Minji Kim stop Ariel from talking��


    Oh, by the way, I like to cook. Not too long ago, the clan members said it was delicious. If there is a cooking entertainment program, please help me come out��.


    Ah yes��. If there is such a thing, I will contact you later.


    Because Kim Min-ji stopped talking on the way.


    People misunderstood that Ariel lived only on water.


    Even after that, people created the image of < Mermaid > Ariel on their own.


    On the surface, Ariel��s image was bright, pleasant, and aegyo, and there were many aspects that we didn��t know about without knowing it in detail.


    Besides, even though she was a child, she was liked by people because she almost resembled a human. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As a result, she had quite a few opportunities to appear on TV.


    hello! PD! Sorry for canceling your meeting appointment last time!


    oh come on Things aren��t so good these days, so I can��t help it. Didn��t you get hurt by the PKK members or something like that?


    It never happened. And I��m very good at avoiding them.


    It was like that on this day too.


    Ariel found the broadcasting station.


    A few years ago, a PD who made a program called Catch Your Player suggested that Ariel be cast for the program.


    The program planned this time is a two-week pilot program. Somehow, there was a gap in the broadcasting schedule, so we rushed in.


    PD calmly started talking.


    It is said that the broadcasting station decided to fill the two-week hiatus with an entertainment program.


    And while looking for a PD to be in charge of the two weeks, I ended up looking for a PD who was taking a break after a program ended.


    So I was in charge, and while thinking about what to do, I remembered the previous filming of Catch Your Player.


    I enjoyed that too. At that time, the scene where Eun-ah unnie was caught dancing in the morning was really funny��


    Haha, that became quite a hot topic. Player Eunah Noh seems to think of it as dark history��. Although it was short-lived, it gained explosive popularity. Actually, that��s why I tried to recruit player No Eun-ah. However, since player No Eun-ah is very busy, she recommended Ariel instead of herself.


    Eunah unnie is very busy. These days, I��m taking the place of Seohyun unnie��s job


    .


    Ariel also knew how to distinguish time and place.


    She chimed in, speaking as politely as possible.


    Then I tilted my head.


    So PD, what can I do? I read the plan, but I didn��t get a good feel for it.


    It is exactly as it is written in the plan. We��ll show you how the players people care about live. So, all you have to do is show your life as naturally as possible.


    Hmm�� these days, all I do is sit around alone in the Clan Hall��


    but that��s okay too. I think the Ariel player will make a lot of fun videos by herself, right?


    Could it be?


    Or you can do something that Ariel player didn��t normally do but wanted to do. do you want to


    You don��t have to think about your budget, so show your enjoyment while doing what you want to do that day. What viewers want the most is Ariel��s unique vitamin smile.


    I am very vitamin. Can you really do anything?


    As long as it��s not a social problem, it��s okay to do anything. Anyway, since our station is sponsored by Luminous, Ariel Player��s budget shouldn��t be a problem anyway.


    Ohh.


    do whatever you want to do


    It was Ariel��s pleasurable sound.


    ��Good. Then I��ll have fun singing a song.


    song? Ah, the interview that Ariel Player sings well��.


    PD. I want to rent a stage in Jangchung-dong.


    ��yes?


    If budget is not an issue, then you should have fun!


    ��Are you going to debut as an idol?


    Oh isn��t that bad too? But then, it��s not like I��m debuting alone, so I have to find other people��


    ����.


    Hmm�� Oh, there are people who just come to mind. I wish we could debut as a 5-member group with them!


    Uh that��s a bit on a budget��


    Sing all night long!


    Whether the PD is ridiculous or not.


    Ariel only lives for today.


    ��


    Dangun Clanlord Jang Bong-jeon died and the security of Dongdaemun-gu was disturbed.


    The clans under the jurisdiction of Dongdaemun-gu were constantly changing, and clan wars were happening all the time.


    In my mind, Pandora Clan just wants to occupy Dongdaemun-gu��


    Then the other clans can��t stand still. Next to him, Samra Clan, which governs Gwangjin-gu, will strongly oppose it.


    To Eunha, Dongdaemun-gu was a district that she coveted and could not touch.


    If he took over Dongdaemun-gu by force, he would be criticized in many ways.


    There was no way the Samra Clan, which had jurisdiction over Gwangjin-gu, next to Dongdaemun-gu, would let Dongdaemun-gu be taken away.


    So, Eunha licked her lips and headed somewhere in Dongdaemun-gu.


    According to twenty-five��s report, it was the place where the PKK was based.


    It was Cheongnyangni.


    You were active in a location not far from the Underground Market. There are many people gathered at the meeting.


    Wearing the hood, the symbol of the PKK.


    Eunha and Twenty-five sat on top of a tree and looked down at the PKK.


    A stage came in from afar.


    People were focusing on the man standing on the stage.


    [Can you hear my voice, everyone!!]


    ��P! K! K!!��


    is that a relief?


    A pure Korean clan. Long story short, it��s not cool, Master.


    Either way it��s not cool.


    But some of their slogans are shouted differently.


    what?


    Oh, it just came out there.


    [P! K! Clan!]


    ��P! K! Clan!!��


    childish It��s childish, but it works well.


    Apparently, the man on stage was high in rank in the group.


    People were going crazy over the sound of a man talking into a microphone.


    [Let��s drive foreigners out of this country and enslave the children to make this country a country for pure Koreans only!!]


    ��Ohhh!!!��


    Why are you eating that? I don��t understand at all


    Is there a reason you��re being incited? You are instigated because you are instigated.


    That you don��t need a reason


    There is no rational approach to everything in the world. Humans are not machines.


    Okay, but where are the leaders, other than those over there?


    please wait for a moment.


    Twenty-five rummaged through his pockets.


    One zipper bag came out.


    hair was in it.


    he placed it on his palm.


    Gift < Shadow Step >


    If only there was a trace of mana.


    A gift that will almost certainly track the owner of that mana.


    Thin mana came out of the zipper bag and spread out in a certain direction.


    I found it.


    let��s go.


    The two followed the trail.


    So behind the scenes.


    They sneaked behind the scenes to find the leadership.


    They were hiding behind the stage background and talking about something.


    But at that time, there was one person who caught Eunha��s eyes.


    -Is that person suspicious?


    What kind of guy are you?


    the guy with the hat


    Mix with those who appear to be the leadership.


    There was a man with a hat.


    With the black hood covering her mouth, the only thing that showed on her face was her eyes.


    However, the eyes were strangely peculiar.


    It reminds me of the eyes of a beast.


    ��I changed my face with an artifact.


    Eunha, who had been thinking that far, noticed that he was changing his face with an artifact.


    It seemed that the hat on his head was changing his face.


    And the gait was strange.


    Is your body out of balance?


    It��s a little strange to walk��


    but since I��m a person who uses a sword.


    Eunha reacted sensitively to the opponent��s gait.


    It was a gait that was strangely unbalanced.


    Like-.


    ��It was like that when Serena used magic to turn into Valjean a while ago.


    The gait of a demi-human who used to have a tail and couldn��t adapt to the center of gravity because the tail was gone.


    Eunha immediately opened her mouth.


    twenty-five your master


    Figure out the identity of the guy wearing the hat. And figure out what they��re talking about right now.


    your master


    In my opinion, that��s Ain. Why is Ain here? It��s very award-winning.


    It was a very strange thing.


    To say that there is an Ain behind an organization that insists on eradicating Ain.


    After all, there is something behind the PKK that he doesn��t know.


    After finding clues, the galaxy decided to move a little closer to them.


    Then the sound of their chatter came into my ears.


    So, Master, the sit-in starts tomorrow morning��


    Okay. Then you guys ordered the Platinum kids downstairs��


    Apparently they were talking about tomorrow��s protest.


    However, strange words were mixed in the words they brought out.


    I understand Master, but what the hell is Platinum?


    It was the rank system of the PKK.


    how is the rank


    According to the investigation, the head of the group is called the Master, and there are diamonds, platinum, gold, silver and bronze under him.


    It��s like playing a game.


    For them, maybe this is like a game.


    I don��t understand.


    Oh, by the way, our rating is vaguely set to gold. If you go somewhere and run into members and ask for their grade, tell them Gold. Take out the card I gave you earlier.


    This gold card?


    Eunha took out a gold card.


    It was a handmade card.


    The paintwork was a mess.


    The galaxy was ridiculous.


    What do you mean there are all these groups?


    And who is the man with the hat?


    well��. Since it seems to be equal to Master, wouldn��t it be at least Diana Platinum?


    come to know


    After that, twenty-five disappeared.


    Eun-ha looked around the PKK group by herself and couldn��t hide her pathetic feeling when she heard what they were saying.


    Challenge the round of 12 today.


    From the 12th round onwards, the chance of enchanting your equipment drops quite a bit, so be careful.


    If it goes well, I��ll give you the remaining enhancement stones.


    Ha, I will pay off all my debts tomorrow. Now I really have my own home.


    Oh are you finally paying it off? Great. Let��s register as friends later. I��m going to play.


    Are the radishes I mentioned before growing well? it sells for the most expensive make sure to grow it


    Mistress, another team has taken over the gym. Who are you really? If you want to defend it at best, take it away again.


    At first, the galaxy did not understand much of what they were saying.


    Then, as people talked, peeked at the smartphones in their hands, and kept eavesdropping, I was able to understand them to some extent.


    To conclude��


    ��These are the ones who treat life like a game.


    That was the identity of the PKK.


    The world was being confused by the writers who would be so absurd if they knew their identities.


    Master found out.


    who is it


    some time after that.


    Twenty-five is back.


    Eunha heard the results of the investigation.


    It was Baek Jin-ho, representative of Jeon A-yeon. I��ll have to find out why, but I��m sure it��s Baek Jin-ho.


    So, did those guys and Jeon Ah-yeon intentionally cause this issue? wherefore?


    Eunha��s voice lowered.


    Right now, he is playing on a board someone else has created.


    Thinking so made me angry.


    What is Baek Jin-ho��s grade?


    Platinum.


    Then you��re saying I was playing on a platform that Platinum was salting�� That can��t be the case.


    It doesn��t matter what the owner��s rank is��


    Track down Jeon A-yeon��s background.


    yes i will do that


    The PKK is also suspicious.


    Jeon Ah-yeon also won an award.


    Galactic ordered twenty-five to pursue.


    Twenty-five grasped Eunha��s mood and nodded her head straight away.


    Let��s stop chasing the PKK at this point. Because Changjin hyung will be behind these guys instead.


    who made this board


    Eunha��s thoughts deepened.


    ��


    There are about 2 months left until the baby is due to be born.


    Han Seo-hyun, whose stomach was so swollen that it was difficult to move, was taking her hands off the job of an administrator.


    No matter how I think about it, the flow is strange.


    However, with the clan under attack by outside forces, she was unable to completely back down.


    Han Seo-hyun focused on grasping the situation while stroking her belly.


    It��s not good for Tontoni��s prenatal education, but the clan situation is not good, so it can��t be helped.


    I hope for your understanding.


    She paid attention to the PKK group that is shaking Pandora Clan.


    They were inflating their power in a short period of time in the name of pure Koreans.


    The speed was unusual.


    It was as if someone was pushing me from behind.


    It��s not my job to find out who��s behind them.


    Soon she shook her head.


    All he had to think about was how to handle the situation.


    Her husband, Noh Eun-ha, was in the process of tracking down the cause of the situation and who was behind it.


    Intervening in the pursuit of Eunha for no reason was no different than inefficient.


    I have to do what Eunha can��t do. that��s my role


    Han Seo-hyun recognized her role and prioritized finding a solution.


    The current situation was that foreigners were silent and Ain and pure Koreans were fighting and raising the embers.


    Public opinion was currently not taking sides.


    To put it bluntly, public opinion was a little more favorable to Ain.


    However, since the subhumans were also fighting with violence, it was unknown when public opinion would change.


    I have to move public opinion��.


    If you use the power of business groups, you can control public opinion for a while.


    By doing so, the image of the PKK could be reduced to abyss.


    Still, she was skeptical.


    It is because nothing will change even if the image of the PKK is destroyed.


    Already, the image of the PKK was continuing to deteriorate.


    The confrontation with the residents in Yongsan-gu created a lot of topics.


    Even if you attack the PKK with public opinion, you won��t gain anything.


    They are people who are driven by emotions rather than reason that I can��t understand.


    From the perspective of the PKK.


    Rather, it might have the opposite effect.


    Han Seo-hyun gave up on the regular method.


    On the other hand, the children were also a problem.


    To be precise, the problem was the Ain who fought against the PKK, claiming that they were the representatives of the Ain.


    Jeon A-yeon��s children.


    Do those people not know that? That they are ruining the image of Ain, who had improved at best.


    From her point of view, Jeon Ah-yeon��s actions were pitiful.


    As long as I stayed still like foreigners, people with proper citizenship would have come to help.


    However, Jeon Ah-yeon was swearing at the PKK and even ordinary people because they were the same people.


    Right now, nothing happened because Jeon Ah-yeon did not use violence against ordinary people.


    Even that was a matter of time.


    Even if you solve the PKK, it��s a problem.


    If that happens, Jeon Ah-yeon��s momentum will only get worse. Then it will cause problems.


    In the end, she had to deal with not one group, but two.


    The PKK and Jeon Zin-yeon.


    I had to deal with the guys trolling in pairs.


    Shall we go to Yangbiron? No, this is not a good move.


    Yangbiron says both are wrong.


    It was a handshake.


    Although it could divert the public��s attention, in the long run, it was to damage the image of Ain.


    So, in this situation, there was only one surefire solution.


    ����We have no choice but to get rid of the driving force that allows them to operate from within.


    That should make them lose interest and disperse.


    make a fuss


    Although the level of difficulty was high, the effect was clear.


    Han Seo-hyun, who grabbed the strands, came up with an idea while touching her stomach.


    It��s easy to break down Jeon Zinc. Ain society is already divided into old and new generations and is in conflict. So, if you stimulate the relationship between them��


    Jeon Ah-yeon was a group of sasangnugak.


    A nationwide movement led by Jeon A-yeon a few years ago served as an opportunity.


    Disrupting it was easy.


    Above all, she had a key ready for it.


    Seohyun Han picked up the receiver.


    [Your Pandora Clan telepathist and administrator Jin Seo-na��]


    It��s Seo-na. Will you come to my office?


    [��after. Your sister.]


    She called Jin Seo-na at once.


    Jinseo-na, who had been working in the next room for a while, trudged over.


    what��s up sister? Because you can speak comfortably.


    It��s still comfortable.


    OK got it. sit down once


    no matter how many years have passed.


    Jin Seo-na was still dealing with Han Seo-hyun with difficulty.


    It��s not because of shyness.


    She is treating herself as Noh Eun-ha��s wife in a difficult way.


    Jin Seo-na was careful not to invade Han Seo-hyeon��s authority.


    Han Seo-hyun liked Jin Seo-na, who was cautious.


    So, didn��t Shakira take it as his own person in a similar way?


    Anyway, Seohyun Han did not hesitate to get to the main point.


    ��There is one thing I want you to do.


    ��Eunha did the same, and even unnie wants to entrust the job to me? Ah, what should I ask of you��


    Jinseo-na jokes.


    Seohyun Han smiled.


    ��


    Well, I will. Even if I don��t, I��ve been thinking about how to do it.


    Ok, thanks. Then I��ll ask you.


    Jin Seo-na agreed after long consideration.


    Han Seo-hyun was relieved when one of them was resolved.


    By then the baby was full.


    The baby seemed to say he was happy too.


    The rest are now in the PKK��


    Sending Jinseo Na.


    Seohyun Han rolled her head while burying herself in the sofa.


    I pulled a sweet crab.


    She ordered Shakira to eat and she forgot a piece of chocolate.


    My head rolled when I consumed the sugar.


    Information about the PKK is lacking. If there is any inside information, you can use it to destroy it��


    Suddenly, an anecdote came to mind.


    Once upon a time in the United States, there was a KKK group that wanted to overthrow black people.


    They rapidly expanded their influence and became widely known to the people.


    It is only natural that the blacks who were the target of their eradication were afraid of them.


    Afterwards, they disintegrated for various reasons and walked the path of downfall.


    One of the reasons was spectacle.


    In the world, the ranks of the members were built with something that would appear in a fantasy novel��. As it became known, people heard that they were playing childishly.


    The representative is Imperial Wizard.


    The executive is a dragon.


    The executive assistant position is Titan.


    Field practitioners are Cyclops.


    Their organizational system and the bizarre code they use became known as a radio broadcast by an activist.


    what happened after that


    The KKK, which had been feared by people, has fallen into the role of the villain in children��s play of heroes.


    Even children are not afraid of it.


    It is said that the members became the ridicule of the world and felt ashamed of themselves and left the group.


    If so�� it would be great if the PKK had such a fatal weakness��


    the sweet thing was too sweet.


    Seohyun Han gave up on thinking while filling her stomach with refreshments.


    sleepy


    The baby was complaining that he was sleepy.


    Eventually, she couldn��t overcome her drowsiness and collapsed on the sofa.


    ��Seohyun, why is he sleeping here? When I get sleepy, I go to bed in my room and go to sleep.


    Not long after, Eunha, who went out to investigate and came in through the window, tilted her head when she saw it.


    he hugged her


    I wish I had woken up just like before.


    Ever since she was pregnant, she would fall into such a deep sleep that no one would know who was carrying her.


    Eunha tried to take her to the bed in her room.


    I can��t do it�� Seohyun should make a bed in her office. Why did I think of that now? But what is this?


    That was then.


    Eun-ha found the paper Han Seo-hyun was writing before falling asleep.


    There was a mess of paper on the table.


    One of them caught my eye.


    The KKK?


    Papa?


    kang?


    Seohyun Han did not know that the situation she hoped for would actually happen.


    Eunha��s eyes twinkled.

 Chapter 818

    Relife Player 818


    [Chapter 206]


    [Back work (4)]


    What Seohyeon Han asked Jinseona was what she had in mind as well.


    Jeon Ah-yeon��s voice is too loud.


    That��s why children tend to be swayed by Jeon A-yeon regardless of their intentions.


    After Jeon��s workout a few years ago.


    Jin Seo-na was disillusioned with Jeon Ah-yeon��s behavior.


    That��s why I left Jeon Ah-yeon and made exchanges with Ah-in who I can comfortably hang out with.


    Then, somehow, she was regarded as the representative of the younger generation.


    The place that I found embarrassing at first is now used to it.


    In fact, she did not only have a group, but she did an excellent job as a representative.


    That��s why Jinseo-na decided to do this.


    Jeon A-yeon��s behavior is rather the same as cursing Ah-in and her blue brother.


    I can��t wait any longer.


    So, he created a new organization for the subhumans himself.


    Jinseo-na went straight to the house.


    hello mother


    You��re here. It��s been a while.


    After joining Pandora Clan.


    Jinseo-na did not find the house well.


    While he still did not know how to treat his mother, she tried to treat her like a daughter.


    That��s why she felt more uncomfortable with her mother than her father, who completely ignored her existence, and Jin Sena, who was half-conscious after Hong Jin-woo died.


    Even so, she was trying to deal with Jinseo Na without hesitation.


    Stop by my house often.


    ��I��m very busy with work. Living in a clan is more comfortable.


    Years passed.


    The feelings he had for his family who abandoned him have now faded.


    Jin Seo-na indirectly refused her mother��s invitation.


    Let the mother put on a lonely face.


    Jinseo-na intentionally avoided her eyes.


    Then he brought the matter to her.


    I��m trying to create an association that can represent the demihumans. However, even if I created an association by myself, the approval rating may not be high. You may be in a lot of trouble financially.


    It means you need support.


    yes. Behind my mother is the KK Group. We need support at the group level, not restrictions.


    The foundation of the new association was thought of.


    Financial support has already been promised.


    Even so, Jinseo thought that other support besides Sirius Luminous Alice was needed for the demihumans.


    Even adding one group was not enough.


    So she put up with the awkwardness and found her mother.


    I can��t help it if I can��t be a mother.


    At that time, you just need to find Geon-woong.


    The youngest sister of the current chairman of KK Group.


    On the surface, it seemed that Jinsena��s father had all the authority.


    The person in the highest position in this house was the mother, not the father.


    Soon she answered.


    Ok, fine. I��ll talk to my brother and ask for support. Even if it doesn��t work, if you put in the effort, you��ll be able to get support from the KK Foundation.


    It seemed like we needed a long conversation.


    Contrary to Seo-na Jin��s idea, her mother obediently promised to support her.


    Of course, there were conditions.


    Instead, couldn��t you just come into the house once a week?


    ����.


    My mother��s earnest request.


    Jin Seo-na looked around the house.


    The atmosphere in the house was quiet.


    KK Pharmaceutical was half occupied by Alex Pharmaceuticals, and her father was not looking for a house.


    My mother��s married life was ruined.


    They were a show-window couple.


    It had been going on for several years.


    No, even before Jinseo-na came home, such signs continued.


    And Jinsena was shutting herself in her room, refraining from political and business life as much as possible.


    There were not many people who cared about how the collateral of the KK Group lived.


    She was slowly being forgotten.


    After all, mother must have been spending time alone in this house.


    Do you think so-.


    -I��ll do that. You have to pay for your support. You must be busy, but whenever I have time, I will stop by and talk to you.


    yes thank you


    Jinseo-na couldn��t refuse.


    She tried to ignore her mother��s sobs as much as possible.


    Toxic coffee was bitter that day.


    Finally, unable to ignore the crying, she took out a handkerchief.


    ��


    National Child Life Welfare Association.


    Jeon Ah-hyeop, simply abbreviated.


    < Kumho > Jin Seo-na created a group by attracting prominent sub-individuals in sub-society.


    Jeon Ah-hyeop made his name known in an instant and attracted Ah-in, who had been disillusioned with Jeon Ah-yeon.


    [Exclusive] Jinseo-na, CEO of Jeonahup < Kumho > I want to support my children so that they can live a better life. There are no grandiose plans. I just want to help them solve their problems in society.


    Sirius, Alice, Luminous, KK, Hana Group, etc.


    Jeon Ah-hyeop drew support from business groups, which Jeon Ah-yeon had not been able to achieve.


    It was possible because it was Jin Seo Na.


    She was a figure in the political world.


    That��s why the business group believed in her birth and image and promised continuous support to Jeonahyeop.


    [Column] The start of a new Ain society. What kind of character is < Geumho >?


    [Exclusive] Detecting various corruptions that Jeon Ah-yeon was hiding. It was the image that attracted


    public opinion in a short period of time.


    Business groups supporting Jinseo-na used her image.


    That it is new, fresh and new generation.


    Such an image has been greatly compared to the image of Jeon A-yeon, who has become a symbol of the old, old generation, which has been fixed to the public.


    Jeon Ah-yeon lost her strength in an instant.


    Among the children who remained in Jeon-yeon, the placenta had no choice but to remain because there was no organization to represent them.


    They took this opportunity to leave the federation and join the Jeonahyeop.


    [Breaking news] The number of participants in the Jeon Ah-yeon rally is lower than the previous day.


    [Photo] Jeon Ah-yeon CEO Baek Jin-ho appears


    The first thing Jin Seo-na, who became the representative of the Jeon-A-Hyup, told the association members was one thing.


    We swear that we will fight for our interests and not resort to violence. We create a new world in a different way from Jeon Ah-yeon��


    She established herself to some extent and strongly criticized Jeon Ah-yeon.


    Then Jeon Ah-yeon��s movement lost its strength even faster.


    It was a good thing for the PKK.


    However, they were not free from the rapidly changing flow.


    A bomb fell on them too.


    [tip! We have an interesting news for our listeners who are having a happy day. Isn��t Gwanghwamun very noisy lately?]


    [Yes, that��s right. When I pass by Gwanghwamun, I hear people protesting, but to be honest, I don��t know how difficult it is. Did you say the PKK? What is pure Korean? We are all the same person. Is there any reason to distinguish between races?]


    [I was going to talk about the PKK. You��ve been wondering what the PKK is all about. Perhaps today I can answer your questions.]


    Information about the PKK was released on various radio social networks.


    Of course, stories are known that they do unproductive things by sitting in the corner of the room playing games without actually making an effort.


    Their rank system was also exposed.


    As a result-


    ��Those who treat life like a game.


    Was it the true nature of the game to wear a hood and do something?


    Guys who live without even trying.


    A loser in society, a loser in life.


    Guys who lack the minimum social skills.


    The true nature of the PKK was exposed and they suffered great image damage.


    It was irreparable damage.


    no!! What do you guys know! How hard I tried! Work hard to get into a good university��


    A loser.


    No no no�� I mean��


    a loser. ������.��


    Of course, the PKK also protested.


    But not even the seeds were eaten.


    No matter what they protested, people could not forget the image of the PKK that they heard on the radio.


    And their remarks even touched the members very deeply.


    They knew too.


    Whatever the reason, they were losers who fell out of society.


    In order to win a better life, it was necessary to make efforts accordingly.


    However, they gave up even the minimum effort for various reasons.


    Furthermore, they tried to find the reason they lived as social outcasts not in themselves but in society.


    Not wanting to make it his own fault, he blamed the poor society on the Ain and foreigners who were striving for a better life.


    mom! what��s that on that guy��s face? awesome! I want to too!


    Boy! Youngho! don��t go there!


    why?


    If you go there, you��ll get a headache too. Those people are bad people. You should never go near them.


    bad people? Are you a villain


    yes it��s a villain Everyone who wears that outfit is a villain, so you should know that.


    ������.��


    The image crashed in an instant.


    Even the children were stigmatized as villains.


    I��m old! Fire chicken! let��s go!


    Beep beep beep beep beep beep�� Youngho, can��t I do < Cardinal > too? Or even < Sacred Sword > or < Adamantine Sword >��


    I have to do < Cardinal >! Then you do < guncheongpung >! There��s a villain! < Golden blue wind >! Come and fight with me!


    That was it.


    The PKK was no longer active.


    they messed up


    People could not stand the situation of pointing fingers and making bad comments.


    Or, being bombarded with facts by them, I realized how absurd I was.


    No no no�� I��m not a middle 2 patient��


    Why am I doing this? I shouldn��t have said that studying was hard. Let��s study a little harder.


    Goodbye, I don��t want to live like you.


    Thus, the PKK fell without a rumor.


    The members were ashamed of their black hoods and burned them.


    Many silvers have left.


    Gold followed suit.


    Platinums also turned around after a decision.


    Now, the PKK is left with only the Master and some Platinum of the Diamonds.


    You mustn��t give up like this! This is the work of the enemy! At times like this, we need to unite even more!


    ��P!! K!! Clan!!��


    ��We are a Blood Pledge!!��


    The remaining members held a demonstration in Gwanghwamun without giving up.


    The size of the protests has been greatly reduced.


    On the one hand, some children.


    On the one hand, some of the PKK.


    Passers-by snorted at them.


    What kind of protest is that with that number?


    By that time, the protesters were also aware of the embarrassment.


    Besides-.


    -You mean we��re on the same line as those losers?


    The ripple effect brought by the PKK was truly amazing.


    The children who were protesting on the other side felt as if they had become losers.


    The PKK members also felt a sense of shame as time passed.


    The scale has further shrunk.


    When that happened, they decided to go on a hunger strike by setting up a tent in Gwanghwamun.


    Then one day.


    The Jijin wave has risen! emergency!!


    ������!!��


    Twelve Seats < Guncheong Pung > Jinparang.


    He happened to pass through Gwanghwamun.


    When the master of the PKK heard the news, he took the members out.


    Jinparang was fighting monsters with some players.


    Exhausted from the hunger strike, Master approached Jinparang without fear of monsters.


    You bastard! Because of you, this society is ruined��


    Be careful!


    100 million��!


    Right then.


    The players�� nerves were distracted.


    The monster escaped the encirclement without missing that moment.


    The bastard rushed at the master.


    At that very moment-


    ��Blood Claw,


    are you alright!? Are you hurt anywhere?


    Jinparang protected the master while being attacked by monsters.


    Soon after, he immediately counterattacked.


    Jinpa-rang was busy taking care of the master, not paying attention to the extinct monsters.


    Thank you so much��.


    In front of the death crisis called monster.


    The Master thanked him.


    That was it.


    [Breaking News] PKK representative master < guncheongpung > clings to apologize and apologizes


    [Photo] Master shedding tears


    [Exclusive] PKK master I will never live like this again.


    While being saved by Ain.


    The last remaining meaning of existence for the PKK has been lost.


    There were no more protests.


    ��


    The incident quickly subsided.


    As CEO Jeon A-yeon��s corruption was revealed, the existence of the group became unclear, and the PKK group was disbanded after Master announced his withdrawal.


    Jeon Ji-yeon and PKK members managed to maintain the group, but that was all.


    They will no longer have the power to speak out in society.


    ��You have worked hard this time.


    Hehe, hey, isn��t there nothing I��ve done other than encouraging a few people stuck in the corner of the house? The plate was made by the boss, not by me.


    A fairy somewhere in Jongno-gu.


    Choi Jeong-hoon, president of Galaxy Drone, ate rice with Seonwoo Hwaryeong of Narak that day.


    The two of them had a smile on their lips even though the situation they had planned did not come true.


    That was natural.


    All they lost in this incident was a little money and time.


    If Choi Jeong-hoon dared to say that there was one more thing he lost��.


    -Anyway, would it be okay? Didn��t this stop Ajin society from moving anymore? When I asked the government, they said that Jeon A-yeon could not be saved. At least, the name of the Galaxy Group that sponsored Jeon Ah-yeon seems to stop at the hidden line.


    At best, I just lost my whole zinc.


    Choi Jeong-hoon didn��t care at all.


    he sipped his drink.


    The use value of jeon zinc came to an end a few years ago when the ain movement was held. People aren��t all that stupid, so there��s no way they��ll continue to fall for Jeon A-yeon��s words.


    That��s��


    It��s nice to get rid of it at this opportunity. It��s a pity that I can no longer influence Ain society, but I don��t regret it.


    Even though it stays in the second place in the financial world.


    There are still many words that the Galaxy Group can move.


    Jeon Ah-yeon was only part of it.


    Above all, he sacrificed Jeon Ah-yeon to obtain income that he poisoned the Ain society.


    In the future, the voices of Ain will become stronger. As society changes, it will respond to their needs.


    The flow of the times is inevitable. The role of children is becoming more and more necessary every day.


    As much as that, the number of people who lose their seats to the demi-humans will increase. So how will they react?


    Since there is a precedent��. They will blame the Ain for their misfortune and say to expel the Ain.


    If that happens, another riot will occur, and the sense of antipathy among the subhumans will increase, and the thoughts of the citizens watching the riot will change a lot.


    People must have known about this.


    It means that the children and foreigners that he felt sorry for were no longer beings that he could feel sorry for.


    Also, the fact that if they were a little lazy, they would be overtaken by the people they regarded as their subordinates.


    If this hadn��t happened, people would probably have blamed themselves for all the causes.


    However, with the precedent of the PKK, people were able to attribute their culling to society to Ain and foreigners.


    In that sense, it��s a bit unfortunate. If the PKK hadn��t disbanded that much, it would have become a symbol in the long run. sorry. But it was unavoidable. Because if things got serious, I had to be able to easily deal with them at any time. S��ar?h the ��ovelFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    hmm i can��t help it


    Choi Jeong-hoon knew when to step down.


    The person sitting across from you could have been someone who was in a higher position than you.


    < Narak > Seonwoo Hwaryeong.


    He was currently dividing the darkness with Han Chang-jin from < The King of Shadows >.


    In the future, there would be a situation where he needed his help, but he couldn��t go against his planting.


    So he stopped talking about it.


    Then I��ll just leave. It��s because my body can��t stay in one place for a long time.


    It was fun thanks to you. I hope to see you again next time.


    Sooner or later it will be.


    Soon, the Seonwoo Hwaryeong occurred.


    Choi Jeong-hoon saw him off in the room and put the food he barely touched into his mouth.


    It was too much to eat alone.


    He was lost in thought as he munched on his food.


    With this incident, the influence of the Pandora clan can be reduced a little.


    Choi Jeong-hoon gained two things from this incident.


    One of them was to break the power of the terrifying Pandora Clan.


    Even if Jinseo-na created a new Ajin Association, it could be said that it was even more weakened because she did not create it.


    In the future, if a problem arises with demi-humans, Jinseo-na will have no choice but to be entangled in the problem.


    Even though she handled it wisely at first, the more work she did, the more clumsy her coping skills became and her eyes became blurry.


    The public was intoxicated by Jin Seo-na��s image. Seeing her often appearing in the media, you might feel tired.


    But that was secondary income.


    The reason why Pandora Clan is stably occupying the local district is because there are expectations from foreigners and subhumans.


    In the end, Pandora Clan has no choice but to live up to their expectations.


    What is the potential of Pandora Clan?


    Clan members strength?


    Sponsored by a business group?


    both were correct


    However, it was also necessary to know that there is public sentiment among those who support them.


    And the public sentiment of Ain foreigners was reflected.


    Jung-gu, Yongsan-gu, was special.


    Foreigners were concentrated in the two districts.


    It didn��t stop there, and foreigners heard of the status of Pandora Clan and even flocked from all over the place.


    In other words, Pandora Clan became the representative of the Ain foreigners.


    Besides, there is also the Twelve Seats in Pandora Clan.


    If Ain attacks a foreigner, the name of Pandora Clan will almost always be mentioned.


    Pandora Clan handled this situation admirably.


    They created a new demi-jin association with Jinseo-na.


    Protected Ain foreign clan members.


    I defended < guncheongpung >.


    As a result, Clan Pandora was praised by people as a clan that kept faith with its members.


    However, that will one day catch the Pandora Clan��s feet.


    Things like this will continue to happen in the future, and Pandora Clan must respond.


    You have to protect the people of your district, and you have to protect your clan members.


    That would cause their power to diminish.


    In the long run, this fight is a fight that I won with nothing to protect.


    Choi Jeong-hoon laughed quietly.


    What if Clan Pandora stopped defending its constituents and clan members?


    Then those who support them will turn their backs on them.


    So they had to keep guard and lose their power knowingly.


    It was an outcall.


    It was fortunate for Choi Jeong-hoon, who felt a sense of crisis when two members of the Twelve appeared in Pandora Clan.


    On the other hand, the last income he earned this time was��.


    ��It��s not < Future Poetry >.


    Choi Jeong-hoon raised his mouth.


    From the time I checked the Pandora Clan member��s gift three years ago.


    Choi Jeong-hoon has always had doubts.


    And this time, I was able to answer his question.


    So far, Noeunha has shown how to respond quickly when disasters come to the country or crises come to the clan.


    That��s why Choi Jeong-hoon thought that Noh Eun-hana or the people around him could see the future.


    where are you alone


    Others were also suspicious.


    In response, Pandora Clan announced that Eunah Noh was the owner of < Future Poetry >.


    Choi Jeong-hoon did not believe it.


    Because their announcement could be manipulated at any time.


    So he used this opportunity to check whether any of the Pandora clan members could see the future or whether Eunah Noh really possessed < Future Poetry >.


    As a result-


    ��It��s strange. Pandora Clan couldn��t react quickly, and the situation only escalated as they delayed their time.


    In Pandora Clan, there are no people with < future poetry >.


    It was the result of Choi Jeong-hoon��s judgment.


    Since it wasn��t a disaster for the monsters, I don��t know if I didn��t foresee this incident, but��


    that��s not possible. I even found a kid named Ha Baek-ryun.


    The gnome apparently has the power to see the future related to itself.


    Choi Jeong-hoon judged.


    He gathered his thoughts while drinking alone.


    It��s not ��Future Poetry��. Even so, he has the power to see the future��


    How can I interpret this?


    Choi Jeong-hoon��s thoughts deepened.


    ��


    On the other hand, that time.


    < Narak > Seonwoo Hwaryeong left the fairy and hid herself in the dark.


    There��s nothing nice about showing off.


    It��s like going home without leaving a trace.


    First of all, since Choi Jung-hoon has been told, CEO Jeon A-yeon takes advantage of the opportunity to murder and erase the evidence�� and


    walks down the dark path.


    The presence was not felt.


    It was when I thought so.


    I felt a presence in front of me


    .


    Seonwoo Hwaryeong stopped walking.


    It felt strange to feel a presence in a place like this.


    Moreover, it was a time when people did not pass by well.


    ����.


    At that time, did the opponent feel the presence in front of me?


    The opponent also stopped walking.


    Then, after a while, something rolled down the hill.


    Seonwu Hwaryeong looked down at the sphere rolling at his feet that had no mana.


    Accustomed to walking in the dark, he could easily identify the sphere rolling at his feet.


    Huh��


    It was Baek Jin-ho��s head, the head of Jeon A-yeon.


    He was looking up at him with his eyes wide open.


    Seonwoo Hwaryeong stuck out his tongue.


    He wasn��t surprised to see a human head in the middle of the night.


    Now he was trying to ascertain the identity of the person who threw his head at him.


    right then-


    ����The new type of Ubo


    extreme attacker


    has disappeared.


    It was a man.


    It was a familiar face.


    ��No Eun-ha!?


    Pandora Clan Road Noh Eun-ha.


    Hwaryeong Seonwoo confirmed his identity and was shocked.


    At the same time, he tried to block the rapidly falling blade.


    However, his sword suddenly disappeared in front of his eyes��


    ��Worm Hole Seonwoo


    Hwaryeong was stabbed in the side.


    He couldn��t believe he had been stabbed.


    In contrast, Noh Eun-ha was calm.


    I was wondering who was behind it, but I didn��t know it was the director of surveillance.


    Far Pandora Clanlord. What the hell is this��

 Chapter 819

    Relife Player 819


    [Chapter 206]


    [Background Operation (5)]


    There is someone behind it.


    With the help of Han Chang-jin twenty-five, Eun-ha was able to uncover who was behind it.


    First of all, Jeon A-yeon was secretly sponsored by the Galaxy Group.


    It was Choi Jung-hoon who moved Jeon Ah-yeon. I don��t know why, but he was attacking Clan Pandora from behind.


    Eunha didn��t know where Pandora Clan��s base of support came from.


    Also, he did not know that Jinparang would be harmed as the Ain society was attacked.


    So Choi Jeong-hoon��s numbers were clever.


    He cleverly made a move to undermine the power of Pandora Clan.


    Choi Jeong-hoon did not directly damage the Pandora Clan.


    But in the long run, I don��t know what will happen to that again.


    How far did Choi Jeong-hoon look?


    Eun-ha felt a crisis in Choi Jung-hoon��s move, which had been quietly active.


    However, his attention went back to another mastermind, not Choi Jeong-hoon.


    Han Chang-jin found out.


    ��< Narak > intervened. He did this by attracting people who had nothing to do with the dark to move away from my eyes.��


    Darkness intervened.


    No, Narak intervened.


    When Han Chang-jin heard that, Eun-ha was furious.


    Choi Jeong-hoon was nothing more than a collaborator in Narak, or to put it highly.


    The mastermind behind this incident was Hwaryeong Seonwoo of < Narak >.


    In response, Eun-ha killed Jeon A-yeon��s representative to relieve her anger once, and caught Narak for the second time. The providence of


    Worm Hall


    Maegu was very useful.


    The providence that separates the world line and deals with space allowed him to escape Seonwoo Hwaryeong��s sensory network.


    Also, < Nara > doesn��t know how strong he has become after defeating Maegu.


    The galaxy caught him off guard and quickly attacked him.


    Crazy�� Are you really trying to kill me!?


    uh.


    Eunha swung her sword.


    Seonwoo Hwaryeong, who was attacked once by him, quickly ran away.


    But it didn��t matter. Let


    the wormhole


    galaxy stick a sword in the air.


    A portion of the sword rippled through the air and disappeared.


    And the missing part appeared at the point where Hwaryeong Seonwu avoided.


    Whoa��!


    Seonwoo Hwaryeong responded promptly.


    He blocked the attack by hitting a barrier all over his body.


    Meanwhile, blood was flowing from his left side.


    Eun-ha, who was hiding in the darkness and aiming for a surprise attack, could clearly see his wounds.


    The clothes were soaked in blood.


    right then-


    ��Woobo


    Seonwoo Hwaryeong stepped on the advance.


    He, who was under Baek Seo-jin, was also able to use Ubo.


    His new form is gone.


    Eunha didn��t panic.


    he snapped his fingers


    The quarantined world


    .


    Previously, the galaxy had separated the surrounding space from the world.


    In other words-.


    ����Why��


    If you want to run away, defeat me and run away.


    Unless with your own permission.


    You can��t go out of the magic��s area at will.


    Eun-ha showed up nearby and smiled at the devastated old man.


    Could it be that he attacked you without any preparation?


    He probably didn��t know that he would be attacked in this way.


    Even knowing that he would abandon his public image and act like an assassin.


    But an eye for an eye, no retaliation could have been more suitable.


    The one who attacked first from behind was Seonwoo Hwaryeong.


    That��s why the galaxy took the same action of attacking from behind.


    Of course, unlike Seonwoo Hwaryeong, physically.


    And the galaxy��


    -If you��re going to do a surprise attack, you should definitely do it.


    When you decide to kill someone.


    Eunha did not hesitate.


    Fully prepared.


    Eunha and Seonwoo Hwaryeong weren��t the only ones in this space right now.


    Gift < Shadow Stepping >


    Twenty-five appeared from under Eunha��s feet.


    He activated a gift.


    He had figured out his mana with the blood that < Nara > had dropped a while ago.


    All right, master. With this, even if that guy runs away, we can definitely track him down. You can also display markings that are unconditionally exposed to magic. mark it


    preload.


    Twenty-five laughed and said.


    When he activated his magic, a glowing mark appeared around Seonwoo Hwaryeong��s body.


    It was magic with an effect similar to that of the galaxy��s Invisible Trekker.


    No, it was upwards compatible.


    The effect of the magic combined with twenty-five gifts was just as outstanding.


    You really mean to kill me. To even prepare like this�� Is he the one who manages your darkness?


    know what to do And do you have one more thing prepared?


    ��what? Why did the body��


    come out there. While


    Seonwoo


    Hwaryeong


    focused on Eunha while stepping on the shadow of Cheonrajimang, Han Changjin, who had entered his shadow, also appeared.


    He stepped on Seonwoo Hwaryeong��s shadow and tied him with mana threads.


    Superintendent, please follow us quietly.


    Han Chang-jin�� Are you forgetting what you��re doing right now? You are in a position to manage the darkness, you must not be used by someone like this�� kuh��!


    I don��t think it��s something the person who used the darkness privately in the meantime would say.


    Noh Eun-ha��


    Now they call me by my first name. Yes, I��m well aware that a social name is not needed here.


    At the time of < End of the Century Destruction >.


    It is said that he was a well-known player as the confidant of the living myth Baek Seo-jin.


    The passage of time could not be defeated.


    the old man is old


    And the situation of surprise caught the old man completely off guard.


    Eunha stabbed Seonwoo Hwaryeong��s stomach with a knife.


    He then kicked him in the knee.


    Seonwoo Hwaryeong tried to protect her knee with a loud sound.


    Still, you can��t be relieved, so let��s start with one leg broken.


    Hitting the same spot over and over again.


    Eunha made Seonwoo and Hwaryeong lose the use of her legs.


    Eunha, who had even broken Kwak Woo-hyuk��s leg in her previous life, couldn��t hesitate.


    ��


    Han Chang-jin seemed to have a lot to say.


    Nonetheless, he devoted himself to his work.


    He and twenty-five completely restrained Seonwoo Hwaryeong.


    Guy��


    I��m sorry. Please understand though. I felt like I had to do this because I was so wary of you.


    Seonwoo Hwaryeong bound in double and triple.


    Eun-ha looked down at Seonwoo Hwaryeong, who had even lost the strength to escape as her legs were bent in the opposite direction.


    Don��t be fooled by the easy catch.


    Even though he��s old, he��s a person who has lived as a dark faction for a long time.


    In his previous life, the fear of < Narak > was in his excellent political skills using the information power of darkness.


    However, he was a player who helped rebuild the living myths and the destroyed world.


    Eun-ha had never seen his strength, but he knew that he was an enemy that should not be caught off guard.


    But even so-.


    ��To be able to catch an enemy so easily that I couldn��t catch even though I wanted to catch it before the return��


    honestly, I didn��t feel very good.


    He was his greatest adversary.


    An enemy I hadn��t caught in my previous life.


    However, it only felt futile that I had caught the enemy like this while attacking him by surprise.


    Nevertheless, Eunha did not forget what she had to do.


    What is the purpose of doing this?


    Heh heh�� You took this kind of means to find out? You are way too radical and dangerous than I thought.


    speak up


    The hero who is hailed by the people is someone who casually bleeds�� kuh! yes man!! I really can��t see you�� geuh��!


    You wouldn��t know if your leg was broken. Hahahoho, I mean, the situation where we were laughing and exchanging words has passed.


    The hamper wave


    galaxy caused ripples in the fingers, stimulating Seonwoo Hwaryeong��s mana circuit.


    He even gained the providence to control space, so he could handle magic much more comfortably.


    Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!!


    twenty-five mouth.


    yes.


    I don��t know what the power of Hwaryeong Seonwoo is, but most players will not be able to exert their power if they break the circuit that spreads around the heart.


    He tore off a part of Seonwoo Hwaryeong��s mana circuit.


    The old man cried out in agony as if his soul was being ripped apart.


    Twenty-five covered the old man��s mouth so he couldn��t scream.


    Eunha, this is a bit harsh��


    You don��t know hyung. You never know what a person living in the dark will do.


    ����. If you know, open < Narak >��s mouth and see if there is any poison for self-determination inside.


    okay.


    Han Chang-jin, who was not able to see it, came out.


    However, when Eunha said firmly, he couldn��t refute.


    In the end, he opened Seonwoo Hwaryeong��s mouth and looked inside.


    there was nothing.


    The galaxy started torturing again.


    Uh�� turn it off��.


    From Seonwoo Hwaryeong��s point of view, it would be something like a redhead in the middle of the night.


    He couldn��t have known that he would be dragged around and tortured like a powerless person in the position of surveillance director.


    Even so, he was enduring the torture well because he was a person who had enemies in darkness.


    By this point, his reason would have been paralyzed by fear, and he would have answered the question obediently.


    However, Seonwoo Hwaryeong was sick of the pain and only split the room.


    ��the purpose.


    His eyes shone ferociously.


    It was proof that he still did not give up on life even in the face of death.


    He spat the blood in his mouth and replied.


    ��cause you��re out of balance


    I? what a balance


    As if you don��t know.


    Seonwoo Hwaryeong giggled.


    he laughed loudly


    He coughed up blood.


    You�� have too much power. that��s not what we want


    It��s you, not us. no it��s us ����.


    Do you know how this country rose from destruction.


    ����.


    I sacrificed a lot. And we decided to create balance in the world in order not to lose any more.


    Go ahead.


    Do you know what happens when a person has power?


    That person wants to be the ruler.


    Seonwoo Hwaryeong gave an advisory answer.


    he continued.


    Due to < Destruction at the End of the Century >, this country was divided into dozens of pieces and was engulfed in long-term turmoil. People with power rose up in various places and tried to become the rulers of this country. ����.


    I can assure you�� The damage caused by them must have been greater than the damage caused by the monsters. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ����.


    Each person who claimed to be a monarch! People who barely survived in destruction were pushed into the battlefield. The damage that lasted for a long time made many sacrifices and made people��s hearts devastated.


    It was a story that even Eunha knew.


    But at that time, Hwaryeong Seonwoo, who experienced that era, was more specific.


    The world perishes, monarchs appear, and there is long turmoil.


    That was all Eunha knew.


    It was a story that people who suffered destruction tried not to tell as much as possible as a heartbreaking history.


    Seonwoo Hwaryeong continued to speak.


    What do you think we, who lived through that era, would have thought? Then we went like this�� I thought that all people in this country might disappear.


    The players who appeared then were living myths who put an end to the era of destruction and monarchs.


    Seonwoo Hwaryeong smiled while bleeding.


    ��and thus ended the age of monarchs. Even so, the players remained in this land. Even if the living myths defeated the monarchs, they too were the ones with power. You never know if one day, they too will become obsessed with their own power and cause a disaster.


    ����.


    They kept each other in check. It was because they were worried that there might be a traitor among them.


    Equal power distribution between clans.


    That word was coined then.


    Seonwoo Hwaryeong added.


    < Cheolong > handled the situation very wisely. He thought that the people of this country should join forces to lead the world, not a person with power to lead the world.


    ����.


    So I waited for the person with the gift of < Silver > to appear. That person would be a neutral being, neither a player nor an ordinary person, holding all forces in check. That person was an iron man! It was a fairy! The world came to flow like this.


    So what the hell does that have to do with your purpose?


    In a world that barely found balance, a variable called you appeared.


    ����.


    Look at your strength, look at the background! You and the clan you lead are now throwing the balance off! It means that the four of you are becoming monarchs, whether intentionally or unintentionally. Furthermore, you possess the most dangerous quality of any monarch that has ever appeared. so!


    So you attacked our clan?


    Seonwoo Hwaryeong did not answer.


    Silence was the answer.


    Eunha snorted.


    It wasn��t even funny.


    You attacked me because I was dangerous?


    Yes.


    What?


    what are you talking about. Why did the person who wanted to keep the balance try to think of a means to aggravate the fairy��s position?


    ��aaaaaaaaaa!!


    twenty-five hold it straight


    your master


    Or, as you said, have you been consumed by power and surrendered yourself to greed?


    What kind of position was Seonwoo Hwaryeong before returning?


    He was the Minister of the Mana Management Organization, the head of the 3rd Twelve Seats, and the last representative of the 1st Generation.


    Such a person turned his back on the fairy and established an independent power base.


    She did not have the position of a fairy, but in fact performed the role of a fairy.


    It was absurd for such a person to dare to discuss the Guardian of the Balance in front of him.


    I��m really curious what you mean by balance. Why are you trying to shake the fairy you chose?


    Because that��s also�� balance. Even if the fairy��s power is strong�� Then, even though the fairy��s power is weak, why not try to weaken the fairy��s power?


    Well what you��re talking about��


    I had to spend a lot of mana to maintain the containment world.


    I couldn��t keep wasting time.


    Eunha clicked her tongue.


    I had to give up trying to find out from Seonwoo Hwaryeong.


    Instead, he decided to destroy the spirit of Seonwoo Hwaryeong to find out more information that he could find out even a little bit. After


    the Stygian child


    �� is it brainwashing magic?


    okay.


    Do you think I��ll fall for that kind of magic?


    If you break your mind, you will be eaten. You won��t get all the info.


    If that happens, I��ll really die.


    I know. you said would kill How can we go back to how we were before?


    Huh�� that��s true too. But can you really kill me?


    I put my hand on Seonwoo Hwaryeong��s forehead.


    Eunha used brainwashing magic.


    Then the old man laughed helplessly.


    you can��t kill me There is darkness behind me. If I, who is also the director of the monitoring bureau, were to die in a place like this, would I be able to avoid being pursued?


    ����. never, never. No matter how great your darkness is, it will surely find you.


    Maybe.


    What do you think will happen when that time comes? < King of Shadows > The same goes for you. You will pay the price for the < King of Darkness >. It is said that Baek Seo-jin has become an old man in the back room, but will he stay still now that I am dead? ����. So you can never kill me. If you know the fear of Baek Seo-jin, never me��.


    You can tell Mr. Baek Seo-jin later on. What will happen to the teacher��s face when he finds out that you were a traitor?


    You traitor! I don��t care if you��re not��


    a traitor. Because dead people don��t talk. But the traitor is right.


    You are�� so dangerous! By distorting the truth like that, he intends to become a monarch�� B�� Eh��


    while destroying the


    Stygian Eye mana circuit.


    Seonwu Hwaryeong��s mana resistance has been drastically lowered.


    The galaxy destroyed his mind.


    I was thinking of getting at least the information I could get by making a doll that answers questions.


    That was then.


    ����Uh��uhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh��


    Seonwu Hwaryeong��s reaction has changed.


    In the middle of his mental breakdown, he suddenly creaked like a broken machine.


    It was a reaction I had experienced before.


    Soon, Seonwoo Hwaryeong came to his senses.


    The old man looked at the galaxy and was dragged along.


    I never thought I��d see you this way. This was something that was not in my plans at all. dragging Somehow it seemed like that. It seemed like you were behind it.


    Seonwoo Hwaryeong��s spirit is destroyed.


    The being with a mind instead of that body was Armageddon.


    Even after realizing the existence of the old man, Eun-ha did not show any reaction.


    I expected it to some extent.


    The only thing that didn��t match his expectations was that < Nara > wasn��t a demon.


    That was all.

 Chapter 820

    Relife Player 820(a)


    [Chapter 206]


    [Secret Action (6)]


    The trigger was the Mana cult anti-marriage terror.


    The Mana Church was collecting the pitchforks and illegal tools needed for the anti-marriage ceremony.


    It was revealed that he had received a request from the believers, but it was also revealed that a certain body was illegally stolen.


    The bishops and viceroys and other officials all died or went missing, and the investigation had no choice but to end.


    It was an incident that left only doubts.


    The investigation ended in a labyrinth.


    There was no right to prosecute, so there was no way to conduct an investigation.


    But the circumstances were clear. S~ea??h the N??elFir��.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The darkness intervened.


    The antimarriage was done on a large scale.


    As much as that, it would not have been possible to obtain the countless amounts of juju and illegal tools necessary for the anti-marriage ceremony without noise.


    Even so, Manaism did it.


    In other words, it had a distribution network that could avoid the eyes of darkness.


    It was unbelievable.


    It wasn��t the blindness that couldn��t figure out the deal that the darkness was like.


    In the end, there were only two possibilities.


    Darkness closed your eyes


    Darkness was in charge of the distribution network.


    Either way, it means that the dark is involved.


    Teacher Baek Seo-jin couldn��t be like that, so some of the people immersed in the darkness were supporting the Mana Church.


    The darkness is not like the old days.


    There is a traitor in the dark.


    Eun-ha guessed it when she informed Baek Seo-jin of the existence of Mine. So he was able to connect the Manaist anti-marriage terror with the darkness.


    at the same time-


    -There might have been Armageddon behind the Mana cult anti-marriage terror.


    Eunha was suspicious.


    What kind of person was < Madame > Bebe, who belonged to Onyang��s party before returning to school when she was attending the academy?


    she was a magician


    He was a man of Armageddon.


    < Myungwang > Sindorim had the artifacts he dealt with before returning.


    This is where Armageddon and Manaism and a strange link came into being.


    I don��t know what kind of role Armageddon might have played in Manaism, but I was convinced that there must have been a deep relationship.


    In other words.


    < Narak > is the man of Armageddon.


    Armageddon-Bebe-Manaism.


    Darkness �C Sunwoo Hwaryeong �C Manaism.


    As the two relationships were connected, the identity of Seonwoo Hwaryeong was revealed.


    That��s why the galaxy did not panic even if Armageddon suddenly appeared.


    ��


    I never thought Hwaryeong would be beaten by you like this. You��re a hero, and you��re doing this without hesitation.


    Armageddon borrowed the body of Sunwoo Hwaryeong and said.


    That alone created a strange sense of pressure in the surrounding area.


    Twenty-five felt the danger and quickly retreated.


    Even so, Eunha remained calm.


    he sighed


    Because you can��t do it the right way. If you see sprouts, cut them right away.


    Is it the outpost jegeun? Even so, it��s a pretty risky idea. so i like it more There is only one word spoken by a man who brings danger to himself. Become the one and only hero in the world, or be eaten by danger and die. Little boy, which one do you think you are?


    The old man chuckled.


    The momentum he sprayed was ferocious.


    In the past, it would have been all I could do to withstand that momentum.


    Yes, if it was like before.


    Ever since I first met Baekhwayo


    .


    he became even stronger.


    Now the momentum of Armageddon could be easily resisted.


    Red petals fluttered as he used the magic of blooming flowers.


    The flower petals blocked the momentum of Armageddon, allowing twenty-five and Han Chang-jin to breathe comfortably.


    Then the old man��s mouth was torn.


    You��re stronger than ever Well, that would be it too. After all, you��ve built a myth worthy of a living myth.


    It��s okay and it doesn��t turn off very well. Because there is something to see in that body.


    It can��t be. If I disappear, don��t you know that Hwaryeong is trying to steal the information he has?


    so? Like in the old days, take out the heart and have him kill himself? Do you think I��ll just stay silent like I did back then?


    Boldly.


    Eun-ha now sprayed her energy and put pressure on the old man.


    The old man��s expression changed.


    You know it��s not bluffing.


    The current galaxy was that strong.


    Eventually, the old man regained his momentum and pretended to step back.


    Yes, this guy�� he really doesn��t have any consideration for the elderly.


    It��s a job that should be done by someone who will be caring and caring. I knew there was a link between you and < Narak >, so I��m going to turn it off. Because there��s nothing I can do with my possessed body.


    don��t say it right But you��re ignoring Hwaryeong��s power. Even though Hwaryeong was fooled like this, if he showed his strength��


    3:1.


    ����?


    Even if you fight using < Narak >��s body, can you fight 3:1? And here are some of my phantom beasts.


    It��s 3:1�� Yes, I see now that < King of Shadows > was there. It would be impossible to face the three alone with this body.


    so get off


    But what do you think it will be like if I go out on my own?


    At that moment, the old man��s eyes lit up.


    I couldn��t dismiss what the bright red eyes said as a lie.


    Coming of Armageddon.


    If that happens, the situation could be reversed.


    But after a while, a look of bewilderment appeared on the old man��s face.


    ��The world line is separated. In this case, the coordinates cannot be set.


    It��s a pity. Little boy, he must have obtained the power to control space. Is that why you came out so confident?


    It was as expected of Eunha.


    The surrounding space was controlled by galactic hands.


    It was a world different from the previous world.


    Even Armageddon was useless.


    I was thinking so��


    -But it��s clumsy. Did I really think I couldn��t set the coordinates? If so, you are mistaken.


    The old man grinned.


    Eunha��s face hardened.


    Expectations were wrong.


    Eunha clicked her tongue as she realized the sensation of someone stepping into her world.


    Before long-.


    ��Go away!


    A crack suddenly opened in the air behind Hwaryeong Seonwoo.


    The crack grew larger and eventually broke.


    Through the rift, a passage with the existing world was created.


    Thus Armageddon appeared.


    The soul is a strange law. It��s because they have the tendency to cross over the world line that was separated like this and come together again. Yes, the concept of time and space does not apply to the soul.


    shit.


    The ideal coordinates where my soul and the pieces of my soul that I planted in this body are connected are as if they had been set. hey kid Will you continue to be stubborn even though the situation has changed like this?


    A being that appeared in a broken space.


    Even in the middle of the night, the gray-haired old man, wearing sunglasses, was holding a cane.


    And behind the old man, possessors of considerable spirit were appearing.


    The total number is six.


    They were faces that even Eunha knew.


    With this 7:3. No, if you include Hwaryeong, it would be 8:3. ������.��


    Isn��t this our victory?


    It was the appearance of demons called Kuma before returning.


    ��


    No matter how strong a person is, the feeling of lust is irresistible.


    He said he was going to a fun place, but there is no confusion like this!


    They�� can I eat it?


    Except for the guy with the ponytail over there, none of them are to my liking.


    This is so��. I didn��t know that we would all gather like this for some reason.


    It doesn��t look like you have anything worthwhile. Sheesh I just came here


    Lilith Samael Abaddon Beelzebuth Mastema Mammon Armageddon.


    Eun-ha was astonished to face the demons who caused the disaster before returning.


    I never thought we would encounter each other like this.


    This is really unexpected.


    There was still one more year left for the exorcism to come out, but at this timing, it appears like this?


    The tide turned in an instant.


    Even one Armageddon was a formidable enemy, but there were six more demons equal to him.


    If a battle took place, victory could not be guaranteed.


    no go


    No matter how strong he became, he couldn��t face them alone.


    Is this the first time you��ve met this figure? This is my body, kid.


    At that time, Armageddon stepped forward and said with a smile.


    Eunha gave strength to her two swords and replied.


    ��I didn��t expect you to come rushing in.


    You said you were an outpost. yes that��s right If you see sprouts, get rid of them before they grow. So, isn��t it right to kill you when you can?


    ����.


    I still see a lot of shortcomings, but at this point I��m more mature than I was then. Wouldn��t it be enough to extort the rest of your body and learn it slowly?


    The demons laughed along with Armageddon.


    There were also those who, like Abaddon, could not overcome their appetite and were ready to rush into battle at any moment.


    So Eunha was even more nervous.


    Even so-.


    ��Even if he said that, he still has no intention of killing me.


    The galaxy could feel and judge the momentum of Armageddon.


    Although Armageddon may have exuded spirit, it did not reveal its intention to kill.


    It��s just a simple threat.


    If you think about it, it was natural.


    Do you think I��ll keep quiet?


    hmm?


    If there is a fight with you, this space will be destroyed, and if so, others will notice.


    ����.


    Sensing your energy, it��s obvious that the Twelve Seats and the players will come running, and won��t you reveal the identities you��ve been hiding from the world?


    If that��s the case, there��s nothing you can do about it. It��s coming sooner than planned, but I have no intention of continuing to hide my identity. But do you know us quite well? It��s not inevitable, but you don��t want to reveal your identity right now, right?


    ����.


    They must be fully prepared to reveal whether they are new people or not, but can they reveal it in vain like this? If that happens, I��ll be nothing more than a terrorist who was caught sneaking up on me. No, they must be criminals who were caught before committing terrorism.


    It��s not that I don��t know very well, but I think I know quite a bit. Did you even see the future with < Future Poetry >?


    There��s no reason to tell you that. And it seems that there are fewer people than I thought�� Is it okay to start a terror attack without completing the preparations properly?


    ������!!��


    Huh��


    it was a bluff.


    Bluffing based on memory before regression.


    So the magicians won��t notice the strangely realistic bluffing.


    Sure enough, the old man sighed.


    Also I was right


    Even if I killed Belphegor, I couldn��t find Agares, and I still haven��t found him.


    Agares had the strongest destructive power among the demons.


    Eun-ha confirmed that she was not there and bluffed.


    And with the old man��s reaction a little while ago, I was able to solve my question.


    Agares is not on their side yet.


    Or you haven��t become a Mine yet.


    Either way, the galaxy was now convinced that the demons would not be able to fight it.


    Even so, I can��t stimulate them more than this. Then I might get angry and start a fight.


    I couldn��t help it.


    Eunha decided to withdraw from this point.


    He pretended to be relaxed and let out.


    so get off I��ll give you a nice day today.


    Heh heh�� this is so�� If so, I don��t know who is in trouble.


    Armageddon smiled bitterly.


    The shape got weird.


    In a way, it seemed like they were taking pride in each other without engaging in armed conflict.


    Armageddon achieved its intended purpose of taking Seonwoo Hwaryeong.


    Eunha saved her life.


    You were the one who actually saved my life, but this looks like I��m running away from you because I��m afraid of my life.


    So, do you really want to fight? One who has the courage is a strong child. no. Don��t get out of here today.


    Armageddon shook his head.


    Eventually he loosened up.


    The demons looked regretful, but did not disobey his orders.


    So, I wondered if the Cold War-like situation would end.


    ��I came here to find out what had happened, so I could never have thought that something like this was happening inside.


    ������!!��


    < King of Darkness > Baek Seo-jin.


    Space cracked behind the galaxy, and he appeared.


    ��


    I noticed that < Nara > had other thoughts. So I��ve been watching what the hell he��s up to�� and it seems to have something to do with you.


    It��s been a while.


    It was the appearance of a new intruder.


    Baek Seo-jin ignored Eun-ha and faced Armageddon.


    I heard you were alive, but I didn��t know you were really alive.


    Because it was something I had to do without you knowing. Didn��t you terribly hate to touch taboos about the soul?


    Except for me, everyone else did.


    The two, who were once comrades-in-arms, never had an affair.


    They just stared at each other and exchanged bleak words.


    Ikhyun.


    It��s a name I haven��t heard in a long time.


    What are you thinking of doing?


    Even if it��s an old friend��s request, I can��t tell you now. Because ��you�� will definitely try to stop it.


    Armageddon laughs.


    Baek Seo-jin kept his mouth shut.


    I know because I��ve been a comrade for a long time.


    That said, it cannot be resolved through dialogue.


    Even so-.


    ��Seo-jin, you will have no choice but to let us go like this. Even if you add up, you still won��t be able to beat the numbers.


    If I manifest Shinhwa, there will be nothing I can��t do.


    Do you think only you can manifest that myth? And unlike you, I have been able to endure to some extent even after manifesting the myth. But you��ll have to give up your life


    ����.


    I also have no desire to kill an old comrade. send it like this


    yes it is good


    Armageddon recognizes reality.


    Baek Seo-jin also knew.


    He finally sighed.


    He responded to the invitation of Armageddon.


    However, hand over < Narak > to me.


    Hmm��


    At least if it falls into your hands, it will either become a demon or your doll.


    so?


    Even if he betrayed me, he was still my trustee for a long time. I don��t want to insult his death.


    I mean, you��re going to kill yourself.


    okay.


    Hmm, it��s a request from an old friend, so I��ll hand it over to you.


    Armageddon was lost in thought.


    Soon the old man nodded.


    Then, Seonwoo Hwaryeong was abandoned by Mastema.


    Baek Seo-jin received him right away.


    Ah�� Now Minister�� I will protect your honor though.


    ����!!


    Seonwoo Hwaryeong stretched out her hand with difficulty toward Baek Seo-jin.


    he��s trying to say something


    Baek Seo-jin cut his throat without even listening to his will.


    Seonwoo Hwaryeong��s head dropped.


    Wouldn��t you want to give that body away?


    of course.


    I��m sorry but I can��t help it. You have lost the talented people you have worked so hard to create in darkness.


    stop going The next time I see you, I won��t let you go.


    well how about dragging


    Looking at Seonwoo Hwaryeong��s corpse.


    Armageddon was sad.


    But the old man turned his back without showing regret.


    There was a ripple in the direction the old man was facing, and a subspace appeared.


    They set foot in subspace.


    right then-


    ��That��s right, even if you have to leave, you should say this and go.


    Before closing the subspace.


    Armageddon turned around.


    The old man��s eyes were fixed on the galaxy behind the white paper.


    Eunha also stared at the old man.


    then kid


    ����.


    See you in the not-so-distant future. At that time, you should completely embody Shinhwa.


    after saying that


    The demons are gone.

 Chapter 821

    Relife Player 821(b)


    [Chapter 206]


    [Secret Work (7)]


    The stormy situation has passed.


    Kuma appeared.


    Baek Seo-jin appeared.


    Seonwoo Hwaryeong is dead.


    Eun-ha only blinked at the situation that happened in an instant.


    How did you find out about Mr. Baek Seo-jin?


    Could it be that he found a clue and followed < Nara > like I did?


    Eun-ha looked at Baek Seo-jin��s back.


    Baek Seo-jin, who is over 180 cm tall, turned his back on Eunha and was collecting Seonwoo Hwaryeong��s corpse.


    Han Chang-jin tried to help him.


    But he reached out and refused.


    Neither Eunha nor Han Changjin could approach him hastily.


    Around that time, Baek Seo-jin cleaned the severed head and put it on Seonwoo Hwaryeong��s stomach.


    He lifted the body up.


    Only then did he look back at the galaxy.


    The gaze he sent was stinging.


    You really don��t know the subject and run amok. Did you think you were anything when people praised you as a monarch?


    ����.


    If I hadn��t come, you would have been killed by Ban Ik-hyeon. Or, I would have handed < Nara > to him, and he would have increased his power through it. If something like this had happened, shouldn��t you have informed me in advance? Because this is my jurisdiction.


    In the last word, Baek Seo-jin gave extra strength.


    my jurisdiction.


    I was talking about darkness.


    Baek Seo-jin expressed his displeasure at Eun-ha, who again touched what the darkness had to do.


    His gaze turned to Han Chang-jin.


    Changjin, you are also very good at it. It means that the master of darkness is being swung by someone.


    Master, that��s��


    noisy. shut up


    What was Han Chang-jin trying to say?


    Baek Seo-jin dismissed it as an excuse.


    He made ugly eyes and moved to Eunha.


    Eunha Noh.


    Yes, teacher.


    I am not your teacher. never call me that way again


    ��all right.


    Baek Seo-jin was very angry. Sear?h the N??eFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Eunha could tell by hearing the voice mixed with anger.


    It was natural.


    Baek Seo-jin had warned in the meantime.


    Don��t touch the dark things.


    However, the galaxy had a hand in the darkness, and now it has even created and operated its own darkness.


    It was enough to make him angry.


    In the end, Baek Seo-jin decided to cut off the relationship due to this incident.


    The galaxy was unstoppable.


    At that time, Baek Seo-jin��s words were thrown down.


    You once told me you would become a fairy��s sword.


    yes.


    At that time, I thought that there was no one as dangerous as you. A fairy is only an existence that keeps the balance of this country, but it is not an existence that must be protected. You said you wouldn��t hesitate to point your sword at people like me and < Narak >. And you finally aimed your sword at < Nara >. No matter what < Narak > did to you, you ended up pointing your sword at the person who keeps the balance. But yes I can understand this. You may be deeply loyal to the fairy. The problem is that you are looking at something more than just the sword that protects the fairies. ����.


    When you prevented the disaster in Seoul, I never thought you would do something like this. Until then, I had been thinking that the promise I had told me was simply the stroke of a young man. You were the one I could fully control.


    But how was it after that?


    Baek Seo-jin took a breath and said.


    Eunha didn��t say anything.


    Baek Seo-jin spoke again.


    After that, you found another fairy with < Silver >. Yeah, it was fine until then. I had no doubts whatsoever.


    ����.


    But after the recapture of Uijeongbu, I realized that your promise was completely different from what I expected. The fairy you were trying to protect was not autumn. The fairy you tried to protect was Ha Baek-ryun. isn��t it


    This time, Eunha had no answer.


    But silence was the answer.


    Baek Seo-jin gnashed his teeth.


    You were a really dangerous guy. Everything you��ve done so far has been for that child. And while protecting the child.


    ����.


    You must have been thinking of ruling over that child. You had great ambitions. I didn��t know that and left you alone, and after knowing that, I couldn��t help you, who is called a hero. In the end, even darkness left my hand.


    Baek Seo-jin laughed as if to help himself.


    It was a weak laugh.


    He, who was called a living myth, could not overcome the flow of time and became too old.


    There was nothing Baek Seo-jin, who was pushed out of the leading role of the times, could do.


    He was only angry with Eunha.


    My arrogance�� foolishly created the monarch we so desperately tried to stop. All in all, a monarch that no one can stand against now.


    It was a voice full of remorse.


    Baek Seo-jin is angry at Armageddon for scattering ashes in the world he created, and at Noh Eun-ha for abandoning his ideals.


    In my mind, I want to get rid of you from this place.


    At that time, Baek Seo-jin revealed that he was going to live.


    Eunha gave strength to the hand holding the sword.


    Twenty-five and Han Chang-jin also took a stance in response to the killing.


    However, Baek Seo-jin eventually relaxed and sighed.


    But as long as we know Armageddon is alive, we can��t get rid of you, who has the power to fight it. In the end I failed.


    ����.


    Yes, do whatever you want. For I have no power that can stop you now.


    Baek Seo-jin knew his situation.


    he was old


    For the future of the country, paradoxically, Eunha and Han Chang-jin, who could become enemies, had to be saved.


    Eventually, he let out a bout of anger and turned away.


    It was then.


    The thought that I will become the fairy��s sword is really unchanging. Teacher�� I hope you don��t misunderstand.


    I would have told you not to call me that. And you do well to say that while privately controlling the darkness and protecting the young fairy.


    ����.


    Above all, if you��re going to be honest, why don��t you at least say that you won��t become a monarch in front of me?


    Baek Seo-jin smirked.


    And the galaxy could not speak.


    look at that Do you know that I do not know the ambition that you hold inside?


    Yes, maybe times have changed.


    So, he said that he, who had become obsolete in the flow of the times, would fall out.


    Baek Seo-jin disappeared miserably.


    -At the very least, please make it possible for the people of the world to live well.


    These were Baek Seo-jin��s last words.


    ��


    Baek Seo-jin was disappointed.


    Eun-ha, who had been favored by him in her previous life, felt mixed feelings.


    There were many things I wanted to say to him.


    However, no matter what he said, it seemed that Baek Seo-jin would not listen to his words.


    Even if you say that you are protecting the fairy from those who want to overthrow the fairy government, the teacher will not listen.


    As a result, I am gaining more authority than the fairies.


    To Baek Seo-jin, he would be nothing more than a risk factor that harms his balance.


    Fortunately, unlike Seonwoo Hwaryeong of < Nara >, he did not try to be hostile to himself.


    he decided to stand by.


    no i decided to give up.


    Perhaps it could have been a worse treatment for him who felt the grace of Baek Seo-jin.


    Baek Seo-jin, Yoo Do-jun, Song Yun-seo, Ryu Yeon-hwa.


    Because he has lost hope in one of the people he relied on the most in his previous life.


    Nonetheless-.


    ��It can��t be helped even if the teacher is disappointed in me.


    Eunha did not give up.


    It was something he was determined to do from the moment he decided to rule the darkness.


    So I decided to take it as a good thing.


    Baek Seo-jin will not interfere.


    He only needs to pay attention to the enemies who threaten Ha Baek-ryun��s position.


    It was then.


    I��m not sure how this is going.


    Han Chang-jin said in a gloomy tone.


    His gaze was asking.


    No, I was warning you.


    Eunha What is the enemy you are fighting against?


    ����.


    At first, I thought it was mobilizing darkness to protect Pandora Clan. However, the monitoring director said he was a traitor and even though I was there, he tried to kill me without asking any of my opinions as he controls the darkness.


    From Han Chang-jin��s point of view, it was absurd and angry.


    He was the custodian of darkness.


    However, Han Chang-jin learned that there was an uncontrollable darkness and even learned about the existence of demons.


    He was supposed to know nothing about what was happening in the dark, but things he didn��t know popped up out of nowhere, which made him frustrated and angry.


    And it was good enough to have doubts about the galaxy that seemed to be against Baek Seo-jin.


    After all, he was trying to find all the answers.


    Depending on the answer, Han Chang-jin might not lend Eun-ha any more.


    That��s why-.


    -You saw it earlier too. Those guys are my enemies. Those who have turned from humans into demons and are trying to throw this country into chaos.


    Eunha decided to speak honestly.


    I had to buy Han Chang-jin��s trust.


    In the future, Han Chang-jin��s strength would be needed.


    If you think about it, Han Chang-jin became a member of the Twelve Seat at Eunha��s words and had no doubts until now.


    It��s my own fault for not telling you properly until now.


    Even if no one else knows, I had to attract Han Chang-jin, who would continue to do things that I would not be able to tell others about.


    It��s not just them. There are people out there who are trying to make a fairy like a puppet. I want to get rid of them.


    Maine said yes. Who are they?


    I don��t know either. They must be among those who pose a threat to the fairy. So you need your brother��s strength. Help me. please.


    Huh�� I was simply planning to protect Pandora Clan and the people around me, but what you put inside was bigger than I thought.


    There is a white lily.


    Come to think of it, the sword to protect the fairy the teacher said earlier is��


    to protect Baekryun.


    I��m not sure if I can believe what you��re saying.


    If it had been before, I wouldn��t have been able to tell you.


    The people of the world now knew of Ha Baek-ryeon��s existence.


    So there was no need to hide the fact that the galaxy was moving to protect her.


    In the first place, galaxies have been consistent in their behavior so far.


    He protects those who enter his enclosure in any way.


    Ha Baek-ryun is also inside the fence, so of course it can be expected.


    However, Han Chang-jin had known Eun-ha for a long time, so he stuck out his tongue at him who seemed to be looking into the future.


    The antecedent relationship is wrong.


    This is because Eun-ha showed an act to protect Ha Baek-ryun even before he met her.


    But even if Han Chang-jin pointed it out, Eun-ha would not answer.


    Han Chang-jin gave up the questioning.


    Sometimes, I want to know more about you than Eun-ah.


    Do you know what my sister is thinking? Don��t try to know both.


    ����.


    Will you help me in the future?


    Huh�� Then swear on this one thing. I will never use the darkness for your own self-interest.


    I swear


    Han Chang-jin spoke as sternly as possible.


    Eunha answered meekly.


    Only then did Han Chang-jin put on an expression of relief.


    he turned around


    Master seems disappointed, but I��m very worried��.


    If everything is over later, let��s go apologize to the teacher. Now�� I can��t help it.


    Han Chang-jin was depressed.


    Eunha felt the same way.


    So, I hoped that the day would come when I could laugh and talk with Baek Seo-jin someday.


    Eunha smiled bitterly.


    But something is strange


    what?


    If it was Master��s personality, he wouldn��t have backed down so easily��. He��s not the kind of person who would leave someone who deviate from his standards�� He


    must be old. When you get older, that��s what it��s all about.


    Changjin Han murmured.


    Twenty-five smiled and replied.


    There was some truth in what he said.


    However, Han Chang-jin could hardly shake his doubts.


    Above all��


    ��How did Sensei know their names? He never gave out his name. How did you come up with the name Armageddon��


    Han Chang-jin gathered his eyes.


    The doubt was quickly resolved.


    This is what Eunha said.


    I��ve told you the story of Armageddon before.


    Oh, I see.


    Eunha thought nothing of it.


    Then he paused.


    he remembered.


    uh? did i tell you


    No matter how much you search your memory.


    I didn��t remember very well.


    ��


    Seonwoo Hwaryeong is dead.


    Choi Jeong-hun questioned the fact that he had died shortly after talking to him.


    But he had to stop questioning.


    One day, two letters were lying on his desk in his office.


    ��Forget it.��


    The moment I read that letter.


    Choi Jeong-hoon realized that the darkness had warned him.


    It seems that Seonwoo Hwaryeong��s actions beyond the limits were caught.


    Then his sudden death was also expected.


    You��ve been caught.


    Choi Jeong-hoon closed the letter.


    At that moment, the letter automatically burned and disappeared.


    As the letter warned, he decided not to question Seonwoo Hwaryeong��s death anymore.


    The problem was another letter.


    I warned you to forget in the dark, so why is there another letter?


    Choi Jeong-hun opened the letter again and checked the contents.


    ����.


    His face hardened.


    The letter contained the following:


    ��Don��t mess around.��


    How should I think of this?


    Darkness cannot have written two letters to deliver two messages.


    Moreover, the letter was in a pretty luxurious envelope.


    The sender is different.


    there will be no darkness


    If so, who is the sender of this letter?


    Eunha Noh.


    Choi Jeong-hoon inferred it without difficulty.


    There is Han Chang-jin under Noh Eun-ha.


    It must have been that he sent a letter together through Han Chang-jin.


    In other words, I was caught by Noh Eun-ha.


    However, Choi Jeong-hoon just shrugged and watched as the letter was automatically burned.


    You can��t attack me hastily because I��m not an old player.


    People who have a lot of things from ancient times cannot move easily.


    Noah was a hero.


    There was no way he could mess with himself.


    Even if he behaved badly, he was protected by bodyguards 24 hours a day.


    What he eats a day, when he goes to the bathroom, what his schedule is for today, and so on.


    Every move of Choi Jeong-hoon, who leads as the next chairman of the Galaxy Group, was recorded and monitored.


    Noh Eun-ha knew that, so she couldn��t move hastily and sent such a letter to herself.


    In any case, it will be difficult to use the darkness in the future.


    You should think that the darkness has fallen into Noh Eun-ha��s hands.


    For the time being, you need to reduce your range of motion.


    Choi Jeong-hoon quickly finished his judgment.


    Then he checked the time and turned on the TV.


    I heard the story of the secretary.


    That some of the Pandora Clan members are appearing on a variety show tonight.


    Choi Jeong-hun, who investigates Noh Eun-ha and Pandora Clan, couldn��t miss even the smallest details.


    [Okay then! Viewers! I would appreciate it if you greeted me with a big round of applause! A 5-member girl group from Pandora Clan, who made a special appearance on ��You can do it today!��! This is Pandora Hearts!]


    Jangchung-dong gym came out.


    An MC full of talent came out and induced people to applaud.


    Choi Jeong-hoon watched blankly.


    After a while, women in colorful costumes appeared on the stage.


    Subtitles appeared on the screen.


    [Crazy, sexy leader at the highest level, Ariel]


    Pink hair and red eyes.


    I couldn��t tell from the outside, but scales sprouted on either side of her head.


    It was Ain.


    It was a woman who seemed short and far from sexy.


    The women who followed were quite a bit taller than her.


    [Dambi Seo playing the guitar]


    [Meri Kim singing]


    A woman with pale hair and animal ears.


    A woman with gray hair and horns.


    Both of them were children.


    Around that time, Choi Jeong-hun corrected his posture.


    Ain in this situation��


    What the hell are you thinking?


    It��s a subject that can be sensitive, but you��re doing it well.


    There was a fight between the PKK and Jeon Ah-yeon just a while ago.


    Public opinion, which had been quiet at best, could become noisy again with that broadcast.


    Besides, wasn��t the time when the broadcast was filmed when the two organizations were fighting fiercely?


    It was a very adventurous endeavor.


    It wasn��t something a broadcasting station would do if they didn��t want to take any responsibility.


    Then Choi Jung-hoon was able to find the subtitles that appeared at the bottom of the screen.


    [All products from the above broadcast are provided by the Luminous Group.] This


    is a broadcast sponsored by the Luminous Group.


    It was only then that Choi Jung-hoon caught sight of the stage illuminated by splendid lighting.


    I spent a lot of money too.


    It was a first impression.


    Apparently, this broadcast was meant to support players to do activities they normally wouldn��t be able to do due to work.


    So I think Ariel rented a gym in Jangchung-dong to perform, but it was too much.


    It is because Pandora Clan is sponsored by the Luminous Group.


    Choi Jeong-hoon laughed in vain.


    [Illya��s gaze]


    [Enchanting dancer Shakira]


    Then two more came out.


    One had pointed ears.


    But his eyes were green.


    It was a woman who seemed to be Ain or not.


    The other looked as if his skin had been sunburned.


    The dancer outfit she was wearing, like something out of Arabian Nights, suited her very well.


    He seemed to be of mixed Korean descent.


    Huh��.


    Looking at the composition of the 5 members.


    Choi Jeong-hoon stuck out his tongue.


    Except for Illya.


    All of them were composed of foreign Ain.


    Pandora Clan is sending a message that they support them through this variety show.


    It was dangerous and reckless.


    Nonsense.


    Do you really think you can eradicate people��s prejudices through song and dance?


    I got excited and laughed.


    However, Choi Jeong-hoon fell in love with their songs before he knew it.


    It was a song he knew.


    It was the theme song of a cartoon when I was young.


    Even if we look different, we are all friends?


    That��s right!!


    It was a song that didn��t matter.


    A song that anyone can easily sing.


    As a result, people who came to the stage sang in unison from the beginning.


    Their songs filled the space and seemed to come out of the monitor.


    Moreover, their songs were very beautiful.


    It is a bright and lively tone.


    A very happy face.


    The way they roam freely on the stage.


    Choi Jeong-hoon was distracted by the song the five of them created.


    Prejudice cannot be eliminated.


    Whatever their intentions, the world will not change.


    Choi Jeong-hoon said.


    Nevertheless, he fell in love with the song that day and soaked in the sentiments of his childhood.


    There was a time when he laughed and chatted with his peers without thinking about anything.


    I suddenly missed that time.


    Pikachu Raichu��


    Before he knew it, he was humming a song as if possessed by something.


    He suddenly came to his senses.


    Just then, an audience member paused when he saw the screen of his smartphone. ��


    Please broadcast


    Catch Your Player again!��


    Catch Your Player.


    Choi Jeong-hun also knew about the broadcast.


    At the time, it was quite talked about among people in the political and business circles.


    Because No Eun-ah came out.


    Noh Eun-ha also appeared on that broadcast.


    For a moment, he remembered Noh Eun-ha, who appeared on the air for a while.


    Suddenly, the broadcast came to mind.


    Choi Jeong-hoon immediately picked up the receiver and ordered all the broadcasts of Catch Your Player to be obtained.


    After a while, the chief of security came in and handed Choi Jung-hoon a smartphone.


    It contained broadcast files.


    It must have been somewhere around this point��


    Choi Jeong-hun flicked through the screen.


    There must have been a scene where Noh Eun-ha and a man called < Tunnel > fought.


    And finally��


    ��I found it.


    Choi Jeong-hoon found the scene he wanted.


    There was a subtitle attached to the scene where Noh Eun-ha appeared.


    Choi Jeong-hun raised his mouth after seeing the caption.


    [2nd round of life Eunha Noh]


    [This student is the head of the 031st class of secondary academy.]

 Chapter 822

    Relife Player 822


    [Chapter 206]


    [Secret Operation (8)]


    < Narak > Seonwoo Hwaryeong passed away.


    Baek Seo-jin was the first to report his death to the fairy.


    Im Ga-eul, who was surprised to hear of < Narak >��s obituary, guessed that he might be involved in Seonwoo Hwaryeong��s death.


    Yes, got it. I guess I��ll have to take some time to mourn the loss of the Director of Surveillance.


    Hwaryeong will like it too.


    That was the end.


    Lim Ga-eul no longer questioned Seonwoo Hwaryeong��s death.


    no i shouldn��t have


    The meaning that Baek Seo-jin reported directly meant that it was related to darkness, so do not pay attention anymore.


    Darkness was not her business.


    In the end, all Lim Ga-eul could do was nod.


    By the way, Fairy, the document I was just looking at didn��t seem to be an official government document��


    Oh, is this? This is Baekryun��s assignment this time.


    That was then.


    Baek Seo-jin��s gaze turned to the document on the desk.


    It was an eye full of curiosity.


    Lim Ga-eul handed him the document and smiled bitterly.


    Although it is a hopeful content, it is not something that is realistically impossible to achieve. To be honest, I didn��t know that a young kid would think like this. Looking at the assignment this time, I felt Baekryun��s conviction.


    It is a country where all people are equal��. It is quite an ideal national theory. She seems to have similar thoughts to the fairy.


    Report Ha Baek-ryeon��s assignments.


    Baek Seo-jin evaluated it calmly.


    He too agreed.


    For a 14-year-old now, it was a pretty solid suggestion.


    But that was it.


    It was nothing more than an ideal.


    It did not fit the reality of this country.


    It��s a brilliant idea, but it��s a bill that doesn��t apply in this country. The stage where you can run this is past. It is a bill that cannot and should not be implemented unless the country is overthrown once. �� Yes.


    As long as monsters exist, people cannot lead a happy life. So someone has to suffer on their behalf at the bottom so they can live less miserably. ����.


    In a world where monsters exist.


    People live selfishly.


    Caring for others is only possible when you can live a stable life.


    Impossible in this day and age.


    People who always feel the threat of survival must kill others to live like animals do.


    In this miserable reality, there had to be people living a more pitiful life than that person to make them believe that they were living a stable life.


    Therefore, Ha Baek-ryeon��s thoughts were nothing more than the hopes of a child who was unaware of this miserable reality.


    Baek Seo-jin also knows.


    She knew it too.


    No, she had to admit it.


    Nonetheless-.


    ��That��s something you never know. I wonder if one day Baekryun will be able to create such a world.


    Apparently, the fairy hasn��t given up on that feeling yet. I think I��ve learned how to compromise��


    ����. I��m going to step back.


    Go carefully.


    At the words of Baek Seo-jin clicking his tongue.


    Lim Ga-eul flinched in an instant.


    Soon, she hid her expression as much as possible and saw him off.


    Shortly after that day, Baek Seo-jin��s whereabouts became unclear.


    ��


    The ripple caused by the death of Hwaryeong Seonwoo in society was not great.


    Some people questioned his death, but it stopped there.


    His death was forgotten very quickly and people went about their normal lives.


    Rather, people only looked for Pandora Hearts, an idol who briefly appeared on TV and became a superstar in an instant.


    Eventually, thanks to its popularity, Pandora Hearts officially debuted, and since then it has been flying high.


    Ariel had debuted as an idol in her previous life too�� but


    this future seems to have changed.


    It��s a bit absurd, but it��s not bad because you can promote it at the clan level.


    Lee Yoochun also asked me to help Pandora Hearts continue to work.


    Eunha gave permission for Ariel��s activities in the entertainment industry as a way to manage stress for Ariel, who likes to sing.


    First of all, Pandora Hearts was scheduled to enter a hiatus after finishing their first album activities.


    In any case, it was unexpected.


    Welcome to Zenith Clan Road.


    Calling me to a place like this�� What on earth did you call me to talk about?


    one day like that.


    Eun-ha secretly met Ji Yong-hyeon of the Zenith Clan Road < The First Sword >.


    It was a bar with 25-year-old Lee Kang-hyeok.


    Eun-ha, who had been waiting in the innermost room, welcomed Ji Yong-hyeon.


    Well�� the story isn��t much. Oh, get a drink first.


    It��s the first time I��ve had a drink with Pandora Clanlord like this.


    Eunha poured a drink into her glass.


    Then, Ji Yong-hyeon also poured alcohol into Eun-ha��s glass.


    The two clinked their glasses at each other.


    Soon, Eunha activated her magic.


    I��ll put some soundproofing on it.


    okay.


    By mixing the providence of Maegoo with sonic waves, it creates a soundproof barrier that can never be detected from the outside.


    The galaxy did it with a few wave of hands.


    Ji Yong-hyun recognized Eun-ha��s skill and admired it slightly.


    It��s nothing else, I have something to offer to Janice Clanlord.


    proposal?


    Here��s your suggestion.


    A recent PKK incident.


    Eun-ha realized that Choi Jung-hoon��s influence was on the other side.


    So, I wanted to take retaliatory measures against Choi Jeong-hoon.


    However, Choi Jeong-hun was being guarded by bodyguards 24 hours a day.


    Eunha, who is now revered as a national hero, had to bear the risk of approaching him.


    Seonwoo Hwaryeong was lucky.


    Now slowly�� he has to decide what to do.


    Let��s think a little more.


    Choi Jeong-hoon was a troublesome existence.


    He was an enemy of the galaxy.


    However, it was impossible to ignore the development Choi Jeong-hoon would bring to this country.


    He was also the only one who could stand up to Sirius Group��s solo.


    In order for Baekryun��s authority to take precedence, the people and business groups under him need to lose their strength so that they cannot interfere with Baekryun.


    Even if the Sirius Group is on my side, the Sirius Group isn��t mine, it��s all the same.


    I can��t let Han Seo-yeon do it alone.


    Galaxy and Sirius.


    Luminous and YH.


    KK and Donghae, etc.


    Currently, the top 10 business groups are being balanced.


    They competed with each other and did not have time to put pressure on the fairy.


    Eunha only hoped that a situation like this would continue in the future.


    Even so, Choi Jeong-hoon is annoying.


    I��d rather brainwash her and turn her into a doll��


    So it was too dangerous.


    Other people would notice, and with a high probability Choi Jeong-hoon��s mind could collapse altogether.


    That��s why the galaxy decided to retaliate on the other side.


    The fact that Eunha met Ji Yong-hyeon that day was also related to that.


    What I��m trying to suggest is�� I was wondering if you have any plans to create a new clan.


    new clan? What do you mean?


    As far as I know, the Zenith Clan was originally created to be a sword that protects fairies. Janice Clanlord must be thinking that way too, right?


    ��yes. At that time, all the people who joined the Zenith Clan swore to inherit the will of the < Shinchang >, and I also carried on the will of the < Shinchang >.


    But don��t you think there is a distance from the purpose of establishment these days?


    ����.


    People who join are interested in the value of the name of the Zenith Clan, and they are sponsored by the Galaxy Group, so they won��t be interfered with from time to time. So you��re saying to create a new clan for renewal? Not sponsored by anyone?


    If so, that would be nice�� but it wouldn��t cost a lot if it did. The range of activities of the clan will be narrow. So, how about creating a clan of people who really want to protect the fairies and receiving the support of the mana management organization?


    It��s sponsored by the Mana Management Organization��


    I don��t know if it��s in the past, but now there must be quite a lot of money there, and the influence is quite strong.


    Calling me like this and saying things like that is just embarrassing.


    It was not only the affiliated businesses that gave strength to the prestige of the Galaxy Group, but also the sponsored Zenith Clan.


    That��s why even the fairy government couldn��t touch the Galaxy Group hastily.


    For this reason, Eunha plotted to get the Zenith Clan out of the hands of the Galaxy Group as retaliation.


    The situation before the regression is clear.


    Ji Yong-hyeon was eventually pushed out by Choi Jeong-hun and withdrew from Zenith Clan Road.


    The two have completely different thoughts.


    Maybe things aren��t going so well between the two of you at this point.


    In the meantime, the Galaxy Group has not tried to use the Zenith Clan for commercial purposes.


    That was the theory of the first chairman Choi Yoon-han.


    However, as Choi Yun-han died, Choi Tae-bong and Choi Jeong-hun, who succeeded him, broke his theory.


    Before returning, Jeonghun Choi completely transformed the Zenith Clan into a clan for the Galaxy Group.


    Hmm��.


    Ji Yong-hyeon must be feeling the signs as well.


    The proof was that he was not offended and was deep in thought.


    Eunha decided to encourage it even more.


    Do you remember the article that Zenith Clan��s Sublord interviewed in Dangun Ilbo last year?


    yeah i don��t remember You did an interview without my permission and said that you had to protect Baekryun from the Zenith Clan.


    The time when the existence of Ha Baek-ryun was officially revealed by an article published by a small media outlet.


    Eun-ha tried to reveal who was behind it.


    But nothing came out.


    But now when I think about it��


    ��That might have been something Choi Jeong-hoon and < Narak > planned.


    After both of them lifted me up, they were probably trying to catch me when I made a mistake someday.


    There was no evidence.


    There were circumstances.


    It was the move of the Zenith Clan Sublord.


    At that time, he took advantage of the situation and insisted that the Zenith Clan protect Ha Baek-ryun.


    Of course, his words didn��t work.


    But the words could have power in the long run.


    If the Pandora Clan were to fail once in a while��.


    ��The media will be excited about the collapse of Pandora Clan and bite it off, and around that time, the media will play again.


    After all, the only one who can protect Baekryun is the Zenith Clan.


    There is a precedent with Clan Pandora.


    So there was no law against other clans protecting her.


    Their plot was unknown, but the galaxy thought there was a possibility in its own way.


    That��s why he asked Ji Yong-hyeon to make a decision, including that matter.


    I think the Zenith Clanlord needs to break away from the Galaxy so that it can fully unfold its will. The Galaxy of today is not the Galaxy of the past.


    Let me ask you one thing.


    So Eunha begged for it.


    Ji Yong-hyun opened his mouth after silence.


    He had a serious face.


    Pandora Clanlord, what is Baekryun, if not a fairy to you? Is it a tool to wield or a person to protect?


    Depending on the answer, I would be willing to be your enemy.


    Jiyonghyun seemed to say so.


    Eun-ha answered honestly without avoiding his gaze.


    A family that would never want to leave you crying.


    ����.


    What expression would suit you.


    There was no need to worry.


    In her previous life, she, Lee Yu-jeong, and Ha Baek-ryeon had formed a family.


    So it was absolutely not wrong to say that they were like family.


    Think slowly and positively.


    Did you like his answer?


    Ji Yong-hyeon held out his glass with a smile on his lips.


    Eun-ha clinked glasses with him.


    ��


    I found out about this.


    The law was created to help people live comfortably, but there were so many people who were not protected by the law.


    When I become a fairy, I will make sure that all such people are protected by the law.


    In the meantime, she was simply trying to be a fairy who was good at work, not thinking of becoming a fairy.


    The goal was to be a fairy who was good at work.


    It was a dream to be a ��some�� fairy.


    Up until now, she had accepted her destiny of becoming a fairy, and had not dreamed of anything.


    So this time I decided to dream.


    I will become a fairy who creates a country where everyone can be treated fairly.


    In response, Ha Baek-ryun wrote down his thoughts and submitted an assignment to Lim Ga-eul.


    Then Lim Ga-eul said��.


    ����Although it��s a good content, it probably won��t be easy to apply it to reality.��


    Lim Ga-eul smiled bitterly and stroked her hair.


    A bill for equality of all peoples.


    The content was mainly a bill to treat Ain and foreigners equally as other people and to incorporate those who are not recorded in the national administrative system and thus not protected. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Unfortunately, the bill that Ha Baek-ryun wrote carefully was judged to be difficult in reality.


    ��yes? Why?��


    Ha Baek-ryun wanted to know the reason.


    Lim Ga-eul kindly explained.


    ��Because it��s been so long since I rose from destruction. People are used to this life now.��


    ������.��


    ��And it��s obvious that the people who have benefited so far will oppose it.��


    ��Why are you against it? Who are the people who benefit from this? Who the heck is making it mandatory for Ain and foreigners to register their resident registration numbers���� ��


    It��s a loss to everyone except Ain and foreigners. To all the people except them.��


    ����why?��


    She couldn��t understand it.


    Lim Ga-eul was perplexed.


    Even so, Lim Ga-eul could not ignore her question.


    ��Assuming people are selfish, everybody wants me to be lower than everyone else. Baekryeon, don��t you often feel that way when you live at school?��


    ������.��


    ��That��s it. So we can do nothing but help them appropriately while watching them so that they don��t go too far.��


    ��Is that��? Then it��s not that I haven��t been able to do it until now, but I won��t����


    ��More than anything.��


    Ha Baek-ryun��s eyes shook.


    Lim Ga-eul immediately cut off her words and hit the ball.


    ��Because the darkness doesn��t want it.��


    ����yes?��


    ��You��ll learn this someday��but the dark doesn��t want it. Only then can the darkness fully exist. That was what those in power at the time negotiated when this country was being rebuilt.��


    I don��t want the dark.


    what is darkness


    Ha Baek-ryun wanted to know about it, but Lim Ga-eul refused to tell him.


    But I��ll let you know when I��m an adult.


    Lim Ga-eul only repeated the words and eventually kicked her out.


    I still don��t want to give up��


    Ha Baek-ryun is frustrated.


    But I didn��t want to give up.


    Even if it was a difficult task in reality, I really wanted to succeed.


    Moreover, when he told Jinpa, Jinseo, and Ariel what he was thinking.


    The three praised themselves for being very strong.


    I didn��t want to disappoint them.


    Then one day.


    ah! hello.


    It��s a white lily. A long time.


    I was on my way to take a fairy class.


    Ha Baek-ryun met Baek Seo-jin.


    She immediately bowed her head.


    Baek Seo-jin smiled kindly and accepted her greeting.


    Then it was.


    I saw your assignment.


    yes?


    A bill for a country where all people are equal. That��s it.


    Oh you see��.


    that��s a good bill.


    Baek Seo-jin suddenly spoke.


    Then he said that the bill he had created was good.


    Ha Baek-ryun��s face brightened.


    However, Baek Seo-jin��s praise was only for a moment.


    His hand landed on Ha Baek-ryun��s head.


    But that is impossible in this country.


    ����.


    With the appearance of monsters, this world has become a thoroughly classist society. Above all, this country is rooted in darkness.


    A voice with weight.


    Ha Baek-ryun was approached very threateningly by Baek Seo-jin��s words.


    She just froze.


    The hand stroking her hair felt like a threat that if she really wanted to, she could explode this hair at any time.


    be a good fairy I hope you postpone the people��s hopes like that.


    after saying that


    Baek Seo-jin left.


    Ha Baek-ryun, freed from the pressure, stood there for a while.


    He is also a scary person.


    ��


    Equality is impossible in this society.


    But people gather under one banner.


    That banner is sometimes religious.


    Sometimes it could be a person.


    And in the case of man, it now becomes idolatry. I hope


    today and tomorrow are also


    sunny!


    IDOL.


    Pandora Hearts had a busy schedule thanks to its popularity.


    It was the same on this day.


    At a university festival, they were greeted with cheers.


    Their songs and dances brought joy to the people.


    One, two, three!!


    The song from the main title of the first album.


    By the time the song with a popping pitch is coming to an end.


    Ariel signaled the stage.


    People copied her line and waved their glow sticks.


    Before long, Illya stood on the stage and put her hands together and prayed.


    We are all equals under the wings of the galaxy. Amen.�� Amen.��


    the song is over


    everyone prayed


    The activities of Pandora Hearts were explosively engaged with the expansion of the Galactic Religion.

 Chapter 823

    Relife Player 823 S��ar?h the nov��lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [Chapter 207]


    [New Star]


    As the time for childbirth approached, Seohyun Han was admitted to Alice Hospital.


    Her belly swelled up to the limit, as if telling her that a child could be born at any time.


    As usual, she stroked her stomach and watched TV to soothe the boredom.


    I never imagined that Shakira unnie would become an idol.


    Seohyun Han smiled.


    Including Shakira, Ariel, Illya, Mary Kim, and Dambi Seo appeared on the screen.


    It was Pandora Hearts, a collaboration between Pandora Clan and Luminous Group.


    Recently, Han Seo-hyun��s daily routine was reading books that were helpful for parenting or watching Pandora Hearts�� broadcasts.


    Since I was away from my administrative duties and I had nothing to do at the hospital, I didn��t have any hobbies like this.


    That was then.


    [Oh oh! It��s great! The fishing king��s intuition is talking! This is a big deal!]


    On the screen, Ariel was trying to fish in the sea.


    While fishing, she felt the presence and gave strength to the hand holding the fishing rod.


    Her fishing rod was bent taut, as if a fairly large fish had bitten it.


    The people who were surprised to see it ran to Ariel and gave her strength.


    [Ohhh!!]


    Ariel makes a strange noise.


    There was no need for sound effects.


    Pandora Hearts, holding her by the waist, whimpered.


    Seohyun Han was immersed in it without even realizing it.


    Followed by-.


    [��That��s a big deal!!!]


    Ariel caught a fish.


    It wasn��t some kind of fish, but a monster bigger than her appeared.


    People were very upset.


    Pandora Hearts immediately went into battle.


    Ugh��


    At that moment, Seohyun Han felt pain.


    she frowned.


    I instinctively sensed it.


    A child is about to be born


    She hurriedly pressed the nurse call.


    [What if I catch my sister��s monster? You almost got into trouble��]


    [Ahaha! But it��s okay because I subjugated it! Mi-Merry, Kim-Mary, are you not hurt anywhere?]


    [Ghm�� Monsters appear a little earlier this year. It��s an area that doesn��t show up often because players regularly clean up the sea area�� Did the monsters come up here because something went wrong with the sea ecosystem? Hmm, I��ll have to ask the head of the Namhae union about this.]


    I couldn��t even hear the fisherman��s voice in the Namhae.


    Seohyun Han was moved to the delivery room by nurses who ran after receiving a nurse call.


    ����!!


    to the pain of a stomach ache.


    Seohyun Han suddenly felt resentful of Eunha Noh.


    ��


    Kumas appeared.


    Eunha had to be vigilant.


    It��s not long now that the exorcists cause terror.


    What should I do?


    Eunha was deeply troubled.


    one day in the next year.


    The terror of exorcism will begin.


    There are now less than two months left until the year changes.


    However, the galaxy could not come up with a way to properly prepare for the disaster that will occur next year.


    I know it will happen next year, but I don��t know when it will happen��.


    There are many places where their terrorism takes place, so I can��t deal with it.


    It was impossible to predict the exact timing, so it was impossible to place players in the terror location in advance.


    Moreover, there are too many variables.


    With Belphegor��s death, Kuma ceased to exist as Kuma.


    Armageddon and other demons were aware of the galaxy��s existence.


    So they could have changed the timing or the location of the attack.


    In the end, he had no choice but to abet and abet the terrorism.


    It��s a complete postmortem visit. Next year, I don��t want to create a situation where I just go out of Seoul.


    La la la ?


    Yes, thank you. I��ll eat well.


    Are you worried about Eunha who is lost in thought?


    Lara, who was in the middle of watering the flowers Eun-ae had in her office, flew in.


    She picked up a cookie from the table and placed it on Eunha��s finger as she was tapping on the desk.


    Eun-ha accepted Lara��s consideration and chewed a cookie.


    Anyway, what��s really going on in this life?


    Since Belphegor is dead, is it Palma?


    But at that time, it seemed that Agares had not been found yet��


    Eun-ha recalled the memory of meeting Armageddon a while ago.


    At that time, Agares was not there.


    Has the future changed?


    Or maybe Armageddon hasn��t found Agares yet?


    The galaxy was unknown.


    But hopefully-.


    ����It would be nice if some kind of butterfly effect happened and Agares wasn��t found, or Agares wasn��t born��


    Kuma Agares.


    With her long hair tied up, she possessed the most powerful power among exorcisms.


    Eunha remembered her fear.


    When Kuma first appeared, she showed the sight of devastating an entire area with just one punch.


    The ground collapsing around her and the surrounding buildings collapsing gave her a sense of fear in itself.


    If Agares had actively caused terror like the other exorcists, the damage would have been much greater.


    though he had that kind of power.


    Agares did not show much activity after first appearing with the Kumas.


    While the other exorcists spread terror across the country, she just showed up and waited for the players to come.


    And he was killed by Onyang��s party.


    Unlike those with great power, they faced death in vain.


    What will happen this time��


    Anyway, Agares will be a variable in dealing with Kuma.


    As for Eunha, he only hoped that the situation would go in a good direction.


    But I was guessing in my heart.


    Judging from my experience so far, oddly enough, things have always gone in the wrong direction.


    As if this is fate.


    Disaster must have happened.


    Eunha smiled bitterly.


    In the end, there was no point in worrying about what would happen one day.


    It was inefficient.


    What he could do was to become stronger than he is now and train his clan members to be stronger.


    Then I suddenly remembered.


    The Zenith Clanlord is going to die in battle with Armageddon�� What should I do with this?


    in a previous life.


    The first person to battle Armageddon was < The First Sword > Ji Yong-hyeon.


    He was defeated and killed by him while trying to stop the terror of Armageddon.


    And Ryu Yeon-hwa, who was fighting with him, gave a shot at Armageddon, who declared himself to the public as a new human race.


    you are the devil


    Ghm��


    The Zenith Clanlord was currently enlisting like-minded clan members.


    At the request of the galaxy, he secretly thought of creating a new clan.


    However, if he died, Eunha and Ji Yong-hyeon��s plan would collapse.


    problem, really.


    Eunha stuck out her tongue.


    That was then.


    hello?


    [Are you Noh Eun-ha?]


    The smartphone rang.


    Eunha received a phone call.


    [This is Alice Hospital. Eunha Noh��s spouse is now��]


    I��ll go now.


    It was a call from the hospital.


    I didn��t even have to listen to the long talk.


    that a child is about to be born


    Eunha hung up the phone and prepared to go out.


    Lalala ?


    It sticks well so it doesn��t fall off.


    Lara followed.


    Eun-ha put her in her pocket and took the fire chicken and can that were playing tricks on Iriya at church.


    And straight away��


    ��The wing galaxy of the transmutation


    phoenix


    flew to the hospital.


    ��


    Eunha arrived at the hospital.


    People recognized < Cardinal > at once by looking at his wings.


    People passing nearby let out screams of welcome.


    thank you However, I would like you to be quiet in the hospital. A child is born today.


    A crowd gathered.


    Eunha was perplexed.


    He was annoyed by people blocking his way and chasing him.


    In my mind, I wanted to get rid of it with all my might.


    But it couldn��t be done, and Eun-ha had to be held in the lobby until hospital officials came to meet her.


    I wish the baby a healthy birth!


    At least, people prayed for Seohyun Han��s birth.


    Eun-ha put aside her annoyance at them and bowed her head in gratitude.


    Then, guided by the officials, we headed to the delivery room.


    Parents and guardians would appreciate it if you could wait here.


    Can��t I go in too?


    Seohyun Han��s mother and Eunha��s mother were sitting in front of the delivery room.


    Those who helped her with her hospital life welcomed Eunha.


    Eun-ha greeted them roughly and asked the nurse.


    The answer came elsewhere.


    No, Eunha, you are waiting here with us.


    Mom, I want to see if Seohyun is okay��.


    Yes, your in-laws are right. Please wait quietly here. mother in law.


    Seohyun asked for that too.


    Choi Soo-bin, mother and mother-in-law.


    Eunha couldn��t beat the two.


    Besides, I had no choice but to sit down quietly after hearing Choi Soo-bin��s words.


    Then Choi Soo-bin added.


    Seohyun said she never wanted to see you look ugly. I would be very exhausted from having a baby, but I don��t want to show it.


    I don��t care��


    You mean you want to be seen as a pretty person?


    Even though I��ve already seen everything to see.


    Eunha had a lot of things she wanted to say, but in the end, she decided to listen to Han Seohyun��s request.


    Then the mother took his hand.


    And now you��re in the delivery room and there��s nothing good about you. If Seohyun sees you there, she��ll probably want to hit you.


    huh? No, why��.


    If you don��t want your hair pulled out, just pray for Seohyun and the child to be safe here.


    I couldn��t understand what my mother was saying.


    But my mother and mother-in-law nodded as if they recalled something.


    Eunha sighed.


    how long do you have to wait


    You��ll be fine in a little while. Eunha, please tell me later that Seohyun had a hard time when she gave birth to a child. Don��t try to look stupid.


    Yes, as much as Seohyun is not happy because of her lack of stamina, Noh Seobang should be very happy.


    The two read the galaxy.


    Eunha gritted her teeth as she listened to them.


    strangely anxious.


    I was so worried that Seohyun Han went into the delivery room.


    I could see her in the delivery room, struggling with terrible pain to give birth.


    In my mind-.


    ��As expected, I can��t like children.


    I wanted to make her feel no pain, even if it meant getting rid of the child in her belly.


    Han Seohyun took priority over children.


    If asked to choose between Han Seo-hyun and the child, he would choose his wife without hesitation.


    Eunha glared at the delivery room.


    And time passed��


    ��The child was born healthy. Both mother and child are fine. Still, not everyone here can go in�� Please come inside alone, husband. I think other people should check over the window over there.


    Seohyun Han gave birth to a child.


    Eun-ha jumped up at the story of the person who came out of the delivery room.


    At that time, the people who heard the news and ran to it also had joy on their faces.


    On the other hand, Eun-ha cleaned herself up and entered the delivery room according to the guidance of the person in charge.


    ��are you here?


    How do you feel? are you okay?


    Eunha was able to meet Han Seohyun lying on the bed.


    He immediately approached Seohyun Han, whose hair was disheveled.


    I held her hand tightly.


    Seohyun Han laughed helplessly.


    Look at him first, not me. ����.


    Seohyun Han pointed to one side.


    A baby was lying next to her.


    Eunha��s gaze turned toward her.


    hug your child


    ����.


    A child who has not yet opened his eyes.


    The child, who seemed to have fallen asleep, was pale red.


    Eun-ha carefully held the child in the posture the nurse instructed.


    How are you?


    An existence that has no sense of weight.


    It was a child smaller than his forearm.


    Eunha just looked down quietly.


    It was strange that there was such a small life in her stomach.


    Most of all, it was amazing that he was a living being that inherited his blood and her blood.


    Check your fingers and toes. Are you all right? See also below. He is a healthy son.


    The nurse informed Eunha that the baby was born healthy.


    Until then, Eunha had been absent-minded.


    An unknown emotion gripped him.


    Creepy feeling.


    Eunha could not express what this feeling was.


    At that time, Seohyun Han seemed to have read his emotions.


    How do you feel about being a father?


    ��thank you so much.


    became a father


    It was a feeling I had never experienced before or in this life.


    An unknown sense of responsibility soars.


    My wife looks lovely.


    It made me feel like the child was everything to me.


    It��s the first child I��ve ever seen.


    Eunha felt a strong possessive desire.


    There is a reward for giving birth


    thank you for giving birth


    I��m going to create a world where this child can live happily in the future.


    huh.


    holding the child dearly


    Eunha made a promise once again.


    I can��t give up on this life


    I wasn��t afraid of any catastrophe.


    ��


    Winter nights are long and cold.


    Song Yun-seo put on her clothes and went outside.


    There are so many stars.


    Maybe it��s because I��m away from Seoul.


    Or maybe it��s because I��m looking at it from the mountain.


    The night was very clear.


    What others did not see was revealed to her eyes.


    Countless stars were twinkling in the blue and black night sky.


    Song Yun-seo habitually searched for one of those stars.


    found. huh?


    A star that defies fate.


    A star that did not move like the North Star and encompassed the stars around it was shining brilliantly.


    It was like a king who seemed to rule the universe alone.


    However, Song Yun-seo discovered that a small star had formed next to that star that day.


    what is that star


    A very small star.


    She might have overlooked it unintentionally, but her eyes were taken by the star.


    It was because a small star was shining brightly as if it were announcing itself.


    Like-.


    -A star that defies fate?


    It made me feel that way.


    It was the emergence of a star not entangled in fate in the sea of stars.


    Song Yun-seo was surprised.


    What is that star that has not been affected by fate since birth?


    No, how can I say that I escaped my destiny as soon as I was born?


    Because of that, she couldn��t see the future of that star.


    It was a trivial but very small variable.


    I don��t think it will exert a huge enough influence to care about now, but it will be great when it becomes big later. Then you know you can become a star like Pandora��s Clanlord.


    A star who is curious about what will happen after 10 years and 20 years.


    Will everyone go against their destiny when they come out of a star that defies fate?


    no it won��t be


    That star must be something special.


    However, the story that the story of that star will create will be in the very distant future.


    It wasn��t a star to care about right now.


    Song Yoon-seo asked for a blessing on that star and groped for other stars.


    Hmm��.


    There were stars that were getting closer to the stars that defied fate.


    Stars shining purple.


    As time passed, the star was greatly affecting the sky.


    Originally there were nine of them, but one disappeared after being eaten by the Pandora Clanlord. And the other one��


    an eight-pointed star that glows purple.


    no seven stars.


    Only one of them was moving with the seven stars.


    In other words, they are facing the same fate.


    However, the fact that it has not yet been dyed in a color similar to them is��.


    ��Is there room for improvement?


    It was an unusual star.


    A star whose fate has not yet been determined.


    In other words, it meant that she, who couldn��t change her fate, didn��t know what to do.


    I have decided where to go next. I have to go see that star.


    Song Yoon-seo felt it.


    Perhaps the reason he was wandering around the country was to meet that star.


    she took a step

 Chapter 824

    Relife Player 824


    [Chapter 207]


    [New Star (2)]


    A son was born.


    Everyone in the world rejoiced at the news that Eunha��s son was born.


    [axis! The birth of < Cardinal >! I became a father from today.]


    It was to the extent that it was featured in the newspaper and even in the highlight section of the late evening news.


    As soon as the child was born like that, he received all kinds of blessings.


    Naturally, the child had no idea how blessed he was, having spent most of the day sleeping out of the 24 hours.


    Are you sleeping baby?


    Beep beep beep beep��


    Be quiet. Bubpu��.


    KANG.


    Eun-ha often looked for children.


    He was happy as he looked at the child Han Seo-hyun was holding.


    The baby was sleeping soundly.


    I wanted to finish breastfeeding, but before I knew it, I fell asleep.


    Eun-ha, who did not want to disturb the child��s sound sleep, begged Buldak and Kkong to follow her.


    La La La ?


    If Buldak and Kkong were rude, Lara was very gentle.


    That��s why Eunha stayed still even when she saw Lara gently touching the baby��s cheek.


    Then, Buldak and Kang got angry.


    Eunha didn��t even care.


    The child has become like a human now. When I first saw your face, I thought your hair was ugly.


    It was because I was still in my stomach and coming out of the womb. But what if I tell you that your child is ugly? Parents praise their children for being pretty no matter what they do.


    ok i��ll remember now it��s very pretty


    because you resemble me


    Where is the part that resembles me?


    The part that resembles you is�� Oh, did you just see it? Yawning resembles you.


    ����.


    Even the toes look like you.


    Seohyun Han is playing a joke.


    Eunha made a sad face.


    Even so, he couldn��t take his eyes off the woman holding the baby.


    I always thought it was pretty.


    However, the woman who gave birth to a child, nursed him, and put him to sleep afterwards felt sacred.


    It felt like a light radiated from her and the child.


    What Dad said is right.


    There are no wives, children, or angels.


    Eunha greatly agreed.


    So, have you thought about the child��s name?


    That was then.


    Seohyun Han asked.


    Eunha suddenly came to her senses.


    Even before the birth of the child, Han Seo-hyun had asked Eun-ha to decide on a name for her.


    It was a daunting task for Eunha.


    I��ve thought about a few things, but wouldn��t it be better to leave these things to my parents or mother-in-law? It seems like they want to name the baby themselves��


    but no. You must choose the name of your first child. Isn��t that how you will continue to attach affection to this child?


    Ghmm��


    I��m still holding on to it.


    Han Seo-Hyun was still uneasy, but Eun-ha made her name it.


    The funny thing is that her opinion made the Eunha family understand.


    In the end, Eunha had no choice but to roll her head hard and think of a name.


    I have something in my mind as a son, but how about Yoosung? Yoosung Noh.


    Old Yoosung?


    Yes No Yooseong.


    Eunha nodded.


    As his name is related to the universe, he wanted to give the child a name related to the universe.


    So meteors and comets.


    Among them, the galaxy chose a meteor.


    Comet is good too, but I like the resonance.


    Yoosung. yeah not bad Then, you think of the character ��Yu�� as a rounder, right?


    For now, I think so.


    It can��t end with one person.


    There will be several more children of her own in the future.


    So, in order to use it widely, Eunha thought of turning the ��U�� character.


    Yuri Yoo or Yoo Hyun, etc.


    I could have several names in mind.


    Yes, Yoosung would be nice. It��s nice to have the same name as your dad. Aren��t you Yooseong��s father?


    ��that��s right


    Seohyun Han smiled.


    Yooseong��s father.


    Eun-ha realized that she had become the father of a child and felt embarrassed.


    However, just like her father did, she would become a father like this, and Seohyun Han would also become a mother.


    ��


    My little brother became a father�� Then am I going to become an aunt?


    And sleeping is cute too. just like an angel


    While Seohyun Han also regained her physical strength.


    Her visitation was gradually permitted.


    On this day, Eunha��s family visited.


    Eun-ah and Eun-ae were busy watching old Yoo-seong sleeping in bed.


    Well, I��ve reached an age where it wouldn��t be strange to be called an aunt now. Among my classmates from elementary school, some say they got married a while ago��


    So your sister will get married too? You can��t do it. You can��t do it yet. why do you want to do that


    look at him He��s been married three times already, but he��s talking to me.


    No Eun-ah was now 30 years old.


    Maybe that��s why she seemed to have arrogant thoughts while looking at the child.


    Eun-ha caught her emotions and quickly moved on.


    There are no good people around. When you��re solo in the first place, you should enjoy your freedom to the fullest. You won��t be able to live freely after getting married, but you don��t have to be tied down by marriage already. Also, my older sister is a man who will stand in line whenever she wants��.


    That��s why she can��t live freely after marrying me. �� When did I say that? that other people do who else?


    ����.


    Yoo Seong-ah��s dad really sucks, right? Don��t worry though. Even if Dad says that, Mom will feed him.


    Eun-ha was passionate about Eun-ah.


    Then Seohyun Han asked Eunha with a prickly look.


    Eun-ha flinched and had to struggle to cheer her up.


    Ugh, now that I��ve become a father, my sister doesn��t change.


    No Eun-ah��s sigh was a bonus.


    She looked away from the two of them and took a picture of the sleeping old Yoosung.


    That was then.


    oh i woke up


    Noh Eun-ae opened her mouth.


    The sleepy child woke up.


    Aww.


    Oh cute. look at the kid laughing Hello Yooseong. Call me Aunt Eun-ae. Aunt Eunae will have fun playing with you from now on!


    kyaa so cute


    The child laughed softly.


    Then, Eun-ae also brightened her face, and Eun-ah tried to make eye contact with the child while making a shrieking sound.


    I cried when I saw my dad��s face, but I laugh when I see my sister and Eun-ae��s face.


    My father was very depressed. Well, I cried when I saw my father��s face. I cried even when I saw my sister��s face.


    Eunha and Han Seohyun were amazed.


    Then he talked about what had happened a while ago.


    My father and father-in-law immediately rushed to the hospital after work.


    The two were happy to see the child.


    But they had to go back depressed when the child saw them and burst into tears.


    Of course, the child did not yet perceive things properly.


    My dad is also weird. To be so sad because a child is crying��


    By the way, Yooseong is good at smiling at women. Is it because you��re a man?


    Oh, although there were exceptions like executions.


    It was just a child��s stomach.


    It was the parents who arbitrarily gave meaning to every action of the child.


    Eunha couldn��t help it either.


    Then it suddenly dawned on me.


    Eun-ae, can you tell what Yooseong is saying with your gift?


    huh? Um��


    When Eun-ae got Han Seo-hyun��s permission and carefully hugged Yoo-seong.


    Eunha asked her.


    Eun-ae looked at the child and laughed along, then listened to the child��s feelings.


    Then he said with a big smile.


    You say yes?


    ������.��


    Not long after he said that.


    The child has defecated.


    Eunha had to change her diaper.


    ��


    Since then, many people have come to see the child.


    One day Bruno and Julieta came to visit with their mother.


    Because babies are really cute How can it be so small? Come on brewer, tell me something too.


    Hmm��


    Julieta had a lot to say.


    While exchanging regards with Seohyun Han, she looked at the child and her eyes twinkled.


    Just then the child was awake.


    She gave the child to Bruno.


    Bruno accepted the child with the experience of raising Abenir.


    He held out a finger to the child.


    the child grabbed


    A smile crept across his lips.


    You have good grip strength.


    ��is it so?


    Eunha said it was absurd.


    Even though he was now covered in pods, he didn��t think like Bruno.


    But Bruno was different.


    he said as if he had made up his mind.


    When this child grows up, I will teach him fighting techniques so that he can protect himself later.


    Ah yes�� Yooseong must like it a lot.


    Pandora Clan Technical Advisor Bruno.


    He was the one who sometimes pushed his clan members harsher than the galaxy.


    Eun-ha felt sorry for the child��s future.


    Anyway, that happened.


    ��Is Yooseong awake today?


    Yoosung, how have you been?


    One day, Lee Yu-jeong and Jeong Ha-yang came to visit.


    The two of them loved Yooseong just like everyone else did.


    Rather, she tried to treat her child as if she were a mother herself.


    Seohyun Han watched the two of them and smiled on the bed.


    then he said


    You too, make a child soon. When I��m sick like this��


    Even if I wanted to, Eun-ha came to see her at every opportunity?


    Well I want to have it if I can have it.


    Haha��


    The eyes of the three poured out.


    Eunha averted her gaze.


    In particular, Jung Ha-yang and Lee Yu-jeong were persistent.


    The two were staring at Eunha��s face.


    I have to make Yoosung a younger brother. Isn��t that Yoojung?


    I know. If Yooseong is alone, he will be very lonely growing up.


    There was such a thing.


    Seohyun Han just stood by.


    The child only laughed lightly.


    Eunha was perplexed.


    I��m going to get hit by parenting like this��


    Maybe I��ll quit Clan Road and become a parenting master.


    Eunha couldn��t bear to deny the imagination that came to her as a joke.


    ��


    On this day, Pandora Clan members came.


    Because there were so many clan members, we decided to visit as a group.


    That��s how Ariel Kaede, Ryu Yeon-hwa, Jo Ara, Illya, and Ha Baek-ryeon came to visit.


    Their reaction was also the same.


    baby! Ariel noona who came after the performance is here!


    let him out Or put a mask on your mouth.


    Oops��!


    I��m giggling.


    Ariel came in with a fuss.


    Kaede took the mask out of her pocket as if she was used to it.


    She put it on Ariel��s mouth, sealing it from making a sound.


    Whoops��


    Be quiet. S��ar?h the N??elFir��.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ariel made a fuss.


    However, the artifact created by Byeok Hae-soo could not be solved by herself.


    If Kaede doesn��t release it, you can��t take it off again.


    In the end, Ariel had to say hello to the child while wearing a mask.


    The child used to play with her hand to see what was good.


    I��ve seen it in pictures, but it��s cute. Is this really the 2nd year old No Eun-ha?


    of course.


    Hey, unlike your father, you must grow up to be a good person. Will you listen to your aunt?


    Joara��s face softened.


    The child reached out to her.


    It��s like asking for a hug.


    Jo Ara was moved and carefully held the child.


    soft and soft cute.


    did you look like me


    Yes Eunha resembles you. Feet here and ah, yawning right now.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa also held a child.


    The child in her arms placed a hand on her chest without hesitation.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa couldn��t hide her smile at the child who seemed to mistake herself for Han Seo-hyun.


    Meanwhile, Ha Baek-ryun stuck her head toward the child.


    Is this your uncle��s child?


    uh. Is not it cute? She resembles Seohyun unni and is cute.


    Ah yes��.


    What will he call me later when he grows up?


    Well�� shouldn��t I call you sister? Since you��re a little sister to me, Baekryun, you��ll become a wonderful older sister in the future.


    The galaxy grew.


    In a way, it was as if the child had absolute power in his hands.


    It is because I have a person who will become a fairy in the future as an older sister in the world.


    Since I was born, I am holding a spoon that no one in this country will have.


    But why are you still


    What am I��


    Then Eunha��s gaze returned to Kaede.


    her eyes were shining


    But perhaps to save face, she refused to hold the child.


    You could see the trouble on his face.


    Eunha made her hold the child.


    hug you too


    ����.


    isn��t it cute? That��s right.


    Ai grabs Kaede��s hair.


    Kaede looked at the child with a loving gaze.


    Her face went mushy.


    It was a face that looked like it would melt.


    Face seemed to have been sold.


    That��s why Eunha wanted to play pranks on Kaede even more.


    I can��t take it with me in my pocket.


    Noh Eun-ha��


    No, just know.


    I hope your son doesn��t grow up to be a naughty boy like you.


    uh huh


    Kaede clicked his tongue.


    She frowned when she saw the galaxy, but when she saw the child, she relaxed her face again.


    ��


    Yongin City, Gyeonggi Province.


    After a day��s work, the woman was finally able to go home.


    Huh��. Why am I working like a fool when I live on a meager salary?


    The woman lamented her situation.


    Working as an administrator for the Yongin Clan, she was dissatisfied with her life.


    The pay was low and the workday ended late every day, so that was understandable.


    But what can I do?


    that it is their own sale.


    It��s really hard to live with people.


    The woman grew up in an orphanage.


    As soon as she graduated from middle school, she was thrown into the world of the law of the jungle called society and had to live with work like this.


    Still, life didn��t seem to get any better.


    I don��t know if this country is wrong or if I��m wrong.


    Should I look for another job?


    Considering the utility bills, rent, and telecommunications bills this month, he probably doesn��t have much money to spend.


    She let out a deep sigh.


    I wanted to go to Gwanghwamun and stage a protest.


    But there was no time for that.


    Above all, I knew very well what had happened to the PPK group holding a protest not too long ago.


    She must have been stigmatized as an outcast in society after taking part in the protests.


    After that, I have to go back home. I don��t have much time to go and clean up, and I��m going to go to bed with a can of beer. I don��t have much time to sleep.


    There are no bad companies.


    The welfare of Pandora Clan is quite good, but I thought I would try to change my career to make use of my career.


    It seems that Pandora Clan only looks at skills�� Then I wonder if a kid like me can apply.


    Leaving the convenience store.


    The woman sighed and walked away.


    With her shoulders drooping and muttering, she decided to go home.


    My body was heavy.


    I felt like I was going to die of exhaustion.


    It was then.


    huh?


    she hesitated.


    A strange aura was detected.


    Although not a player, she also knew how to handle mana.


    Her senses were talking.


    Omnipresence occurred nearby.


    I��ll have to inform the clan.


    Who was on duty today?


    The woman looked down the alley.


    The monster didn��t seem to appear.


    If so, it would have been better to figure out the size of the omnipresence and inform it clearly.


    Paradoxically, the woman who was dissatisfied with society was sincere, exemplary, and just.


    She clattered her heels and stepped down the alleyway.


    What is this?


    It soon discovered its ubiquity.


    She frowned.


    It was bizarre for its ubiquity.


    She looked at the purple aura and tried to make a phone call.


    right then-


    ��-!!


    A new ubiquity has arisen.


    It happened out of nowhere behind my back.


    She was taken aback by what she experienced for the first time.


    But whether she was startled or not, the two omnipresents merged into one according to their attracted qualities.


    In the process-.


    ��Hwaaaak!!


    Even she got caught up in it.


    Omnipresence consumed her.


    That day, the Mana Management Organization��s monitoring bureau observed a gigantic omnipresence in Yongin City, Gyeonggi Province.

 Chapter 825

    Relife Player 825


    [Chapter 207]


    [New Star (3)]


    was engulfed in omnipresence.


    The woman struggled with her limbs to get out of the omnipresence.


    No, I��m getting sucked into it��


    But the more I struggled, the more my body couldn��t get out of the omnipresence.


    As if she had fallen into ant hell, the omnipresent was trying to pull her as she struggled.


    ����!!


    Eventually, she could no longer withstand the power of omnipresence.


    My heart was beating thump thump.


    It felt like the mana circuit was about to explode.


    The feeling of dissolving the body and ripping out the soul to make a new one.


    The feeling that the ego called ��I�� disappears from the world and returns again gave me nausea.


    Eventually, she passed out due to the pain.


    ��


    Ah��


    she came to her senses.


    When I opened my eyes, I was lying on the cold floor.


    Ugh, my head��.


    My head hurt like it would break.


    She wondered why she was lying on the floor.


    Did you drink too much?


    no i didn��t drink


    So what happened before you collapsed?


    She used a dragon to recall her last memory.


    Then I realized.


    horn��?


    Something sprouted on my head.


    Something hard had grown elongated.


    It was pointed.


    She traced its shape with her fingers and found horns sprouting from her head.


    Why is this thing in your head?


    what? What is it? What!!


    she was perplexed


    In a half-panic state, she soon decided to check it out for herself.


    After rummaging through her handbag, she took out her smartphone and turned the camera lens toward herself.


    It was to check whether the horns were really reflected on the screen.


    But the first thing that caught my eye was the eyes, not the horns.


    Oh, what is it�� Are your eyes bloodshot from working too much these days? Why are your eyes so red? Just like Ain�� Should I go to the hospital haha�� What are canine teeth?


    I wanted someone to tell me the answer.


    eyes had turned red.


    Unexpected fangs grew.


    Long horns sprouted from its head.


    Her hair was also purple.


    Something�� Something��s wrong. There��s no way this could happen�� kyaaagh!


    I didn��t want to accept reality.


    she evaded


    Then, to relieve the anxious feelings, I hit the floor with my fist.


    Cracks appeared in the floor.


    ����.


    Why is the floor so weak?


    She blinked.


    I softly punched my fist.


    The crack widened further.


    This time he punched hard.


    Kwajik!


    The floor was cracked and dented, and the impact was transmitted to the surrounding buildings.


    The exterior walls of the building were cracked.


    Ahahaha��


    Only then did I have to admit the reality.


    He survived being engulfed in omnipresence, and became a monster in return.


    It is not well known to the world what kind of existence humans will become if they survive surrounded by omnipresence.


    This is because such existence has not been officially observed.


    At least there were cases where, like Tempest Clan Lord, he was lucky enough to return to a human after causing a runaway mana.


    Her eyes were red too.


    Anyway, the woman accepted the reality and wept bitterly.


    How can I live now?


    With this figure, how does the company go and what do you do for a living?


    I don��t know if I��d rather become a child.


    Judging by the lack of a tail, it was definitely a monster.


    A monster that resembles a humanoid.


    So it must be that the ego also has it to some extent.


    If you go out into the streets with this body, you will be subjugated by players.


    Turned into a monster overnight, she was so resentful of the world.


    Why is this guy��s world so cruel to him?


    It was then.


    I felt popular.


    are you okay?


    ����!!


    Someone was talking from behind.


    She involuntarily shrugged.


    I heard that it was a big deal.


    she was confused


    I had to run away quickly.


    However, the woman who spoke to her from behind added a friendly tone as if she had noticed her hints.


    I��m not a scary person, so it��s okay. You don��t have to be so scared.


    as if you know everything


    A woman approached.


    Only then could she look up at the woman who had come in front of her.


    he was a pretty person


    The clothes he was wearing were distinctive.


    And it was very old fashioned.


    He was a man with a sense of fashion.


    While worrying about herself, such a woman examined her body with one hand doing nail art.


    Suddenly, the color of the stars changed and I felt omnipresence nearby, so I came here�� So this is what happened.


    muttered the woman.


    Then I begged for forgiveness.


    There must be many beings who feel omnipresence and are coming here. I��ll put up a barrier that defeats existence. yes? Ah yes yes��


    Is it a player?


    The woman skillfully cast magic and created an invisible barrier.


    She blinked at the woman and nodded absently.


    As a result, I did not feel the subtle tone.


    It means that the woman said ��existence��.


    Then the woman groaned.


    You��ve become a magician. Maybe that��s why this person��s star is now completely unreadable. I can��t read it because I��m obscured by the aura of omnipresence�� But I think there��s still room for improvement.


    A woman making incomprehensible sounds.


    The woman said in a bright tone, as if she had made up her mind soon.


    As you just confirmed, you are out of your human condition now.


    So, did I become a monster?


    It��s not like you��ve become a monster. Well, in Mana Science, a person who has reached this state is called a demon. Now you��ve become a Mine with a lower chance than winning the lottery.


    Are you okay then? Even if you just go home like this�� But won��t you get a lot of attention from the people around you only if you change your appearance like this? Looking at it earlier, you don��t seem to be able to handle your power properly.


    Ah��


    Now that you��ve changed your appearance to stand out, the Mana Management Organization might want to study you. Until now, the existence of demons was only transmitted through studies.


    Are you talking about being a test subject?


    We will not do inhumane research, but we will be mobilized for various researches.


    ����.


    It��s a pity, but it will be hard to lead a normal life now.


    The woman gave off a sad expression.


    Seeing the gaze of a woman who cares about her, she also became aware of reality.


    It would have been difficult to live like a normal person in this state.


    Well, what should I do�� I��d rather take her to Clan Pandora. No, if you take him there, you might be in a situation where you have to reveal your identity to the world. This person must be��.


    ��It can be a hidden card.


    Meanwhile, the pensive woman came to a conclusion.


    He was the only one who still sensed her presence.


    If so, she would hide her existence and use it as a way to catch enemies off guard.


    The woman smiled broadly.


    Do you have any family?


    yes? no. Because I��m an orphan��


    Then, if you suddenly disappear, no one will worry much, right?


    ��yes.


    Great then. Because there doesn��t seem to be much to manipulate. How about going on a trip across the country with me?


    yes?


    My magic will be able to hide some of your powers and appearance. With that, disguise yourself as a normal person and go on a trip with me.


    If there is such a magic, it will just let me go to work as usual��


    that��s not possible. You don��t know, but right now there are 7 stars that have a lot of eyes on you. My magic will hide you to some extent, but without me by your side, even magic will lose its effect someday.


    ����.


    So, go with me from now on and wait until things get better. I think you need to know how to deal with that power now too, and I think I can help. At the same time, I was in need of the strength to protect myself. how is it? Aren��t they bad for each other?


    ��I will.


    she was troubled


    But I had no choice.


    Also, she liked the look of a woman very much.


    good looking impression.


    She decided to accept the woman��s offer as her feelings followed.


    Then the woman was satisfied.


    great. My name is Song Yoon-seo. Your name is�� Oh, you won��t be able to use that name anymore. You will be treated as a dead person. �� is that so. From the time it happened, I felt like that for some reason.


    It is better to adapt to reality. I��m going to have to throw away the name I had and use a new one��..


    ����.


    How about Hermit?


    Is it Hermit? In the tarot card, the Hermit was originally Hermit, but it was a woman��s name, so it was read as Hermit. Why do you call yourself a hermit?��


    That��s because you have to live a hermit life from now on. More than anything, you will be an important variable in the future. is it a variable


    Hermit.


    she repeated her name.


    Before long, Hermit answered.


    yes i will do that


    So let��s seal the power with attributes and then get out of here. They��re very dangerous guys. The proper sealing is done after getting out of this place and avoiding the pursuit.


    Song Yun-seo, a woman, held out her hand.


    Hermit took her hand.


    ��


    A large-scale ubiquity was detected in Yongin-si, Gyeonggi-do.


    The news reached Armageddon as well.


    The old man, who was about to move directly to Yongin City, clicked his tongue.


    Eh, to be observed in a place where coordinates have not been placed�� It��s late, but I��ll have to move over to the nearby area and move directly from there.


    I can��t help it.


    Chet, there won��t be anything to see then. By the time we get there, the confusion must have been sorted out already.


    Mastema and Samael.


    Their reactions were quite different, but Armageddon didn��t mind.


    Anyway, they moved to Suwon City, which is next to Yongin City, and from there magically crossed over to Yongin City.


    Naturally, when they went to the scene, the case had already been over.


    between buildings.


    Traces of the player��s visit there were found.


    There was only a sunken floor and a building with cracks in the exterior walls at the site.


    Armageddon.


    did you find out?


    This is the way to infiltrate the clan that participated in your investigation and listen to the information.


    Armageddon inspected the floor carefully and received a report of Mastema suddenly appearing from a cracked space.


    It is said that a 6th tier monster appeared in the middle of the night and caused a commotion. Since they are monsters that appear in remote places, they say they were subdued before human casualties occurred. It��s the monster��s work. So what type of monster is it?


    I heard that it is a rabbit-type monster.


    It��s a funny story.


    Armageddon murmured softly.


    It was a plausible story, but his eyes could not be avoided.


    The old man got up from the bottom of the hollow and looked up at the sky.


    I don��t know who it is, but it��s well made. Did the omnipresence I felt only lead to 6th tier monsters? And if you look closely at the scene, you can see that someone touched it with magic��.


    The traces of fans on the floor were the work of humans, not monsters.


    Levitt-type monsters are beast-type.


    However, as a result of restoring the site as much as possible, a human fist-like shape could be confirmed in the hollowed floor.


    someone covered up


    Armageddon raised its lips.


    It seems that a fairly skilled human being interfered and covered it up. this is won It��s so double and triple that it��s hard to find even with my own strength.


    Who the hell is hiding it?


    For what purpose was it covered up?


    Armageddon thought.


    However, there was nothing that could be known from the small clues.


    Moreover, the skill of concealment magic was quite sophisticated and complex.


    Even if he pursues this magic, there is a high possibility that the owner of the magic has left for another place by then.


    If you spend a lot of time, there��s nothing you can��t do�� but you can��t find it, wasting a lot of time I can��t help it. I just have to give up


    Are they humans who know of our existence?


    no it probably isn��t If they had known of our existence, they would have entered my sensory nets right away. The possibility of being a < Cardinal > is��


    absolutely impossible. If he had been that kid, he probably would have chosen to fight rather than run away.


    It��s something we don��t know about. It would be nice if this incident didn��t become a variable.


    It can��t be. Because next year, everything will be ready. Eternity Pharmaceutical��s laboratory was destroyed, but experiments to study new humans are still ongoing.


    They��re half-man, half-horse, but that should be enough. The study of the soul is also progressing. okay.


    Armageddon giggled.


    I was worried about the new people who would have been born here, but it wouldn��t be a factor.


    At most, it was just a small variable.


    The old man��s plan was being completed step by step despite the failure.


    So-.


    ��It really won��t be long before I become the god of this country.


    The old man looked forward to the time when he and the new people would appear in the world a year later.


    I will spread fear to the people of the world and imprint the fear of the new people.


    I will definitely place the existence of the new mankind on top of the existence of human beings.


    So he himself will be a truly omnipotent god, looking down on them from the top of the food chain.


    Armageddon said with joy.


    On the one hand, I regretted it.


    I��m sorry anyway It would have been easy to get things done if there was only one more person


    . Beings like us are hard to create. But you can��t just cause a disaster like before and create an existence that got caught by luck. yes. Even though there is Samael, causing a large-scale omnipresence is quite a cumbersome task. I feel sorry for you all of a sudden The child who was born in this omnipresence must have had strong powers. Presumably, the being swallowed by the omnipresence completely absorbed the power.


    Then he figured out his condition and immediately left the place�� Or someone helped the existence escape with concealment magic�� Alas.


    So Armageddon. How long are you going to stay in this place? Are you going back to Seoul? There is no fun in places with few people.


    yes I will


    If the New Humanity Project had not been exposed to the world, there would have been no need to conduct such careful research.


    Thanks to this, the possibility of a new human being being born within a year has converged to 0%.


    You will no longer be able to welcome new people as your allies.


    I couldn��t help it.


    The old man, who had lived a long life, knew that he had to find a better way while adapting to reality rather than regret it.


    That��s why-.


    ����The only thing left to do is work with seven. If the plan succeeds, the people of the world will worship us as the seven gods.


    I am very much looking forward to that time.


    The old man longed for the day when the people of the world would worship them.


    ��


    The news that a large-scale omnipresence was detected in Yongin City, Gyeonggi Province also reached clans in Seoul.


    The reaction of the clans was lukewarm.


    It is said that it is ubiquitous on the scale of the 3rd hierarchy, but it is because the monsters that appeared in the ubiquity were only 6th tier.


    Besides, there were no casualties.


    The incident was immediately sorted out by Yongin City players who were dispatched to the scene.


    It��s a strange thing. I don��t know if the Observation Bureau has misjudged it.


    Eunha also heard the news.


    The impression was just that.


    Observations by the Bureau of Observation were not always quite right.


    In addition, Seonwoo Hwaryeong died and a new supervisor was appointed.


    Maybe he made a mistake because he wasn��t used to the job.


    That��s why the galaxy was not interested in looking at the child.


    Yoosung��s father has arrived.


    cadet.


    Eun-ha stuck her head out over the cradle and greeted Noh Yoo-seong.


    Noh Yooseong laughed.


    Then he showed interest in the fire chicken flying around.


    No Yooseong struggled.


    Papa!


    Yooseong wants to play with you. If Yoosung is my older brother, I should play with him.


    Buppu��


    Eunha caught the fire chicken flying in the air with her hand.


    Then he gave it to Noh Yuseong.


    The fire chicken made a disgruntled sound and became a toy for Yooseong.


    Because I am a child of the Lord, my body is overflowing with holy energy. �� see that? I can see it in my eyes.


    Oh yeah.


    Yoo Seong-ah noona is here.


    cadet!


    At that time, Illya came to play.


    Entering Seohyun Han��s office, she played tricks while watching Meteor.


    Yooseong burst into laughter when he saw her peek-a-boo.


    This child will be loved by the believers as a symbol of the Galactic Church.


    Don��t drag my child into it.


    Then I��ll give you a castle too��


    Stop. What are you doing in front of your child? Can��t you see Seohyun is over there?


    Eunha covered Ilya��s mouth.


    Then he pointed to one side.


    Han Seo-hyun, who was discharged from the hospital, was taking it easy.


    Her eyes were on the two of them.


    He was wearing a meaningful smile.


    Seohyun unnie also agrees?


    Does it look like I won��t leave me alone? But what sister? you are older


    She is the older sister because she married Lord first. What does age matter? cadet!


    oh you��re hungry Wait a minute. I��ll quickly chase away the strange sister and get her some milk.


    Oh Lord! I��d like to give it myself, can��t I? Yoo Seong-ah noona will feed you milk. Come on. That��s right.


    cadet!


    Lord, please give me a baby bottle.


    ��can you do it?


    Do not worry. When I was at Manakyo, there were many times when I bottle-fed my child.


    Right, right, nice, cute.


    Ilya took the milk bottle from Eunha and fed it to Yooseong.


    Yooseong calmly accepted the bottle without showing shyness.


    Still, the child is well taken care of.


    Ilya��s skill at taking care of old Yoosung was quite good.


    Eunha patted her back and burped her tongue as she watched Iriya calm the elderly Yoosung.


    And so a year passes.


    Eun-ha turns 27 years old.


    Korea��s top 10 central daily newspapers published national indicators.


    22 year


    < Company diagnosis designation status >


    No.


    Company name


    same


    01


    Sirius


    Han Do- young


    02


    Galaxy


    Choi Tae-bong


    03


    Luminous Lee Jung-


    in


    04


    Alice


    Jung Seok-


    hoon


    05 Fine


    Chang


    Seok -young 06


    Hana


    Yoo -jun


    07


    Samra Oh Man-jeong


    08


    YH


    Choi Yun �C


    hye 09


    Donghae


    Jung Bo


    -seok


    10


    KK


    Kim Kang-


    ho 22 years old


    < Player Comprehensive Rating >


    ��Clan Overall Rating S��


    No.


    Clan Name


    Overall Rating


    01


    Zenith


    S+


    02


    Regulus


    S+


    03


    Pandora S+


    04


    Shilla


    S


    +


    05


    Tempest


    S


    06


    Myungwang


    S


    07


    Blaze


    S-


    08


    Donghae


    S-


    09


    Samra


    S-


    22 years of Seonryeok


    < Player Comprehensive Rating >


    ��Pandora Clan (S+) Player��


    Number


    Player


    Overall Rating


    01 No Eun-


    ha


    S+


    02


    No Eun-ah S+


    03 Jung Ha-yang


    S+ 04


    Mok Min-


    ho


    S+


    05


    Cha Eun-woo


    S+


    06


    Bruno


    B


    +


    07


    Ryu Yeon-hwa


    S+


    08


    Han


    Chang- jin


    S+


    09


    Byeok Hae-soo


    S+


    10


    Choi Eunhyuk


    S+


    11


    Hoshimiya Kaede


    S+


    12


    Kang Sihyung


    S-


    Number


    Player


    Overall Rating


    13


    Bae Soo -bin


    S+


    14


    Bong Gu-rae


    S


    15


    Yoo Nam -hun


    S-


    16 Jin Seo-na


    S+


    17


    Kim Min �C


    ji


    A+


    18


    Ariel


    S-


    19


    Yeo-bi


    A+


    20


    Illya


    S+


    21


    Lee Chun-seo


    S-


    22


    Jo Ara


    S


    +


    23


    Jinpalang


    S+


    ��


    ��


    ��


    ��


    28


    Kim


    Jin-gyu


    A


    +


    29


    Kim Mary


    S-


    ��


    ��


    ��


    ��


    ��


    Number


    Player S��ar?h the ��ov��lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Overall Rating


    33


    Meiling


    S-


    34


    Meilin


    S-


    35


    Seo Dam-bi


    A


    +


    ��


    ��


    ��


    ��


    ��


    39


    Son


    Ga -Yeon


    S-


    40


    On Tae -Hee


    A


    ��


    ��


    45


    Jang Tae- Bin


    A


    46


    Chun


    Hae


    �C


    Won


    A


    ��


    ��


    ��


    ��


    55


    Hong Seul-


    Ki


    A-


    ��


    ��


    ��


    ��


    61


    Woo Jun-Shik


    B+


    ��


    ��


    ��

 Chapter 826

    Relife Player 826


    [Chapter 208]


    [Sea Demon]


    March, Year 22 of the Seoniseki.


    Galaxy Steel mined mana alloy deep in the South Sea, and Samra Shipping transported it.


    The sea was very rough that day.


    ��Doesn��t it feel like there are too many monsters these days?


    Was it from last fall? It doesn��t seem like monsters appear often.


    The people on the cargo ship exchanged words while looking down at the monsters poking their heads above the surface of the water.


    Monsters were not unfamiliar to them, who spent most of the year at sea.


    Some of the experienced workers showed their skills in defeating the 7th tier monsters.


    Of course, it was one of the few times they fought monsters, and most players dealt with them.


    It was the same on this day.


    Monsters appeared from the sea.


    Players packed their devices and fell under the cargo ship to battle the monsters.


    During the battle, it was necessary not to drive the cargo ship as much as possible.


    As a result, people were looking down at the ship.


    The South Sea has a lot of mana, so monsters often appear, but this one appears too often�� Hey, how many times has it been today?


    Maybe 16 or so. ������.��


    Has it appeared that many times? Why are you like this today?


    In the words of one sailor.


    People were perplexed.


    16 times.


    I couldn��t even see Busan yet, but it wasn��t surprising that I faced monsters 16 times.


    They swallowed their anxiety and glared at the sea.


    It was then.


    ��Ugh! over there! What is that!?


    ��a sudden whirlpool?


    People made a big fuss.


    A whirlpool suddenly appeared on the surface where the players were fighting.


    Then, something appeared on the muddy surface of the water.


    The sailors recognized that the shape was a monster through long experience.


    They also noticed that the being possessed powers unmatched in their experience.


    The whirlpool


    sound was harsh.


    The sea was greatly agitated.


    Players dealing with monsters on the surface lost their balance and fell into the sea.


    Players died in an instant.


    ����!!


    Then, the monster appeared on the surface of the water.


    One cargo ship was an octopus large enough to attack without difficulty. The people of


    Kwa Kwa Kwal


    were stunned.


    There was no way they could cope with that huge monster.


    while just making noise.


    The monster tethered one of the cargo ships and pulled them into the sea.


    One freighter was simply wrecked.


    Only then did the others come to their senses and start moving freighters to get away from him.


    But none of the cargo ships there were intact.


    [��This is breaking news. Today at 2 o��clock in the South Sea, the 3rd tier Demonpus appeared. As a result, 11 cargo ships returning to Busan Port were destroyed, and the survivors�� are currently being identified.] [This


    is additional news. The monster has disappeared and is said to have caused serious damage to China and Japan.]


    The news spread quickly.


    The player who happened to discover an illegal Chinese fishing boat sensed the energy of a 3rd tier monster in the process of chasing it.


    The player was fully prepared and moved to the location with his colleagues and faced a gruesome sight of cargo ships being destroyed by monsters.


    There were 0 survivors.


    Everyone is either dead or missing.


    Nevertheless, fortunately, I was able to figure out the identity of the monster.


    This is because the clans located in Busan joined forces to invest all their efforts in the investigation, and the same damage also occurred in China and Japan at the same time.


    [It is said that the economic loss of Samra Shipping is serious with the appearance of Demon Perth. Some people wonder if Samra Shipping loaded too many cargoes and attracted the attention of monsters�� First of all, we need to check whether Samra Shipping complied with the regulations.] [Compensation for damages alone would be serious


    . It will be difficult for companies related to Samra Shipping to avoid deficits.] [


    Since it is the damage caused by the disaster, the Fairy Government and the Hana Group may be able to help.] [


    The government and Hana Group will bear all the damage, I��m not going to try. In particular, Hana Group is a company, not a charity. Perhaps there will be considerable management interference instead of financial aid.]


    Current affairs critics all spoke of a gloomy outlook.


    In the first place, the prospects they speak of could easily be predicted by anyone.


    A red flag was turned on for the Samra Group, and the Galaxy Group, which had been receiving magic stones from Samra Shipping, could not be safe.


    Meanwhile, South Korea, China, and Japan decided to jointly subdue Demon Perth in order not to suffer any further damage.


    ��


    The situation was serious.


    At this time, the emotions felt by the fairy government and the people were very different.


    People living outside of Busan simply mourned for those who passed away, but they had no idea how much of a blow this would be to the economy.


    On the other hand, the fairy government reacted sensitively to the approaching crisis.


    Not only the South Sea, but also the West Sea, the East Sea, etc. Please suspend all activities at sea for the time being. And contact the clans operating in each region and ask them to thoroughly investigate any other anomalies in the sea.


    Upon hearing the news, Lim Ga-eul gave orders to the officials.


    Having gone through several catastrophes in the meantime, she has developed a personality that responds paranoidly to the slightest sign.


    But her actions were appropriate.


    Even in other seas, there was no law against third-tier monsters appearing.


    Officials followed her promptly and issued official letters to the clans operating in the area adjacent to the sea.


    Where are the companies that have suffered greatly this time?


    It is said that Samra Shipping suffered the most damage, and Donghae Shipping also suffered considerable damage. The scale of other damages is still under investigation.


    They, too, will be busy trying to come up with self-rescue measures. For now, we will defer action to companies that have been damaged by this incident to a later date. The most important thing is to subdue Demon Perth.


    Samra Group ranked 7th in the business world this year.


    It will drop significantly next year.


    It could have been pushed out of the top 10.


    This is because Samra Group��s core businesses were concentrated in the sea.


    However, 11 super-large ships of Samra Shipping sank.


    That alone would have cost a lot, but even the cargo that would fill 11 ships was drowned in the sea.


    The estimate of the damage would be staggering.


    Lim Ga-eul decided to put aside the aftermath that will soon be derived from the Samra Group.


    We need to catch Demon Perth as quickly as possible so that economic activities can run smoothly. Secretary General, what did you say in China and Japan?


    The monsters that inhabit the sea were quite tricky.


    What was scarier than the flying monsters was that it was difficult to see them hidden in the water with the naked eye.


    Also, it was not an easy environment for players to fight.


    If you think about underwater combat, the level of difficulty will increase significantly.


    Fighting while walking on water required tricky mana control, and fighting while breathing underwater was even more difficult.


    In addition, when using magic, it was necessary to properly calculate the movement of magic in water.


    Therefore, dealing with Demon Perth was never easy.


    Since it appears in the sea, it is not possible to estimate the extent of the damage, so it is treated as a third tier, but in reality it was not a problem even if it was overranked.


    That��s why Lim Ga-eul didn��t want to defeat him alone in Korea.


    Even though China and Japan had been aware of its existence until now, it must have been because of that reason that they only reacted insignificantly.


    They tried to reduce the power loss by somehow involving us.


    The ulterior motives of China and Japan were clearly visible.


    There was no point in being mean.


    But even if it was Lim Ga-eul, he would have acted like them.


    Anyway, she had no choice but to join forces with them to subdue the Demon Firth.


    They said they would actively participate in monster subjugation in China and Japan. In China, two generals of the eight directions and seven generals were dispatched, and in Japan, two generals of the twelve gods were dispatched. That��s not too bad. Then we will send two of the Twelve Seats according to the number.


    the secretary general said.


    Lim Ga-eul nodded.


    If Korea had the Twelve Seats, China had the Palbangjanggun and Chiljangjanggun, and Japan had the Twelve Heads.


    On the other hand, the reason why the Twelve players in China are divided into two is that there are two people who have the gift of < Silver >.


    China��s Chang��e were twins.


    Thanks to a miracle that can be called heavenly luck, the multi-ethnic state has been maintained to some extent so far.


    and the fairy say yes


    The two countries contacted me further and asked how about holding the Korea-China-Japan summit together.


    A summit?


    yes. Korea, China and Japan to get together and share friendships after a long time��


    Who suggested that first? ��China.


    On the subject of a country as big as a beggar with only the land��. In what era do you still want to be treated like a big brother? ������.��


    Lim Ga-eul sighed openly.


    Officials also sympathized.


    In a world infested with monsters, the relationship between Korea and the United States was ambiguous.


    Although formally allies, both countries are only exchanging information due to the physical distance between them.


    On the other hand, Korea, China and Japan are close to each other, so they often form relationships.


    And China tended to command Korea and Japan.


    From the point of view of Korea and Japan, it is a very vulgar term.


    ��You��ve lost your money and fell asleep.


    It was possible to express it with Lim Ga-eul��s words.


    Both Korea, China, and Japan experienced destruction once and experienced crises both inside and outside the country.


    Korea was less so.


    South Korea was able to quickly give up the northern part of Gyeonggi and keep the southern part.


    Afterwards, the era of monarchs arrived, but the conflict between regions was somehow well sealed.


    In contrast, China��


    ����What do you do if you barely manage to drive out the monsters by replacing people? After all, more than half of the country was devastated and became a monsterland. Even so, he has a lot of pride��


    But even if he lost half of the fairy, the remaining half of the land is huge. Compared to us��


    Whose side is the Director of Intelligence on?


    Of course, she is on the side of the fairy. Wrong. You should be on the side of this country.


    Hehe��.


    China prevented destruction by using humans as shields.


    China, where one party dominates the political situation, also committed numerous experiments on people during that period.


    Thanks to this, China quickly gained the power to counter the monster, but the damage was severe.


    The public sentiment of the peoples who make up the huge country called China has fallen endlessly, and the country has been torn to pieces.


    Fortunately, by luck, Hang-a appeared and managed to appease the public.


    Since then, China has forced subjugation to each nation with the power of resistance.


    Cocoon��s power was absolutely necessary, so they had no choice but to surrender.


    This was the reality of today��s China.


    While doing so, national development progressed rapidly, but��


    Still, it��s difficult to recover all of China��s territory with just two people, so we��re barely maintaining the status quo.


    China struggled to recover its territory.


    Therefore, it was unable to interfere with Korea and Japan.


    Even so, he pretends to take care of his pride and takes on the role of a big brother.


    In a world where monsters exist, having a lot of land is a problem in many ways. At least, Japan is at a lower level than China.


    Japan also had problems.


    But I couldn��t keep criticizing other countries.


    Lim Ga-eul, as a fairy, had to answer messages from China and Japan.


    Yes, it��s nice to have a Korea-China-Japan summit. China��s leader is not Chang��e, but he is. Minister of Foreign Affairs, please tell the two countries that I will also attend.


    all right. fairy


    It��s not three, it must have been a long time since four met. How old are you?


    It was 4 years ago.


    Oh that��s when It was at that time when I heard about the disaster in Seoul from the twins Hanga and Kaguya, and I got angry.


    ������.��


    I��m really curious about what we��ll talk about when we meet this time. I can��t. I should make something to brag about to them.


    Soon, Lim Ga-eul��s eyes twinkled.


    A memory from 4 years ago came to mind.


    How much Kaguya and Hanga laughed at that time.


    Im Ga-eul��s pride was hurt, but he couldn��t even counterattack properly.


    What should I do��


    Meeting of the celestial girl Kaguya and her children.


    This meeting was not just for exchanging information and cooperation, but it was also a place to show the dignity of the country.


    So, taking people along also had to put a lot of effort into it.


    It was necessary to take the people with the maximum power with a small number of people.


    The Twelve Seats dispatch < Thunder God > and < Wind Sorcerer >. And how about taking Baekryun with you? You should go and brag to us that we have an heir you haven��t found yet.


    ��that��s a wise decision.


    < Thunder Emperor > and < Wind Sorcerer > would not be defeated by the players dispatched from each country.


    He could also take Ha Baek-ryeon and help her learn about the international situation, while using her to show off to Kaguya and Hang-ah.


    The officials all agreed with what she had to say.


    Her opinion was okay, and above all, because she had a complete grip on the political situation.


    Above all��


    Meanwhile, she raised her mouth.


    Officials paid attention to her words.


    Then, she brought out her true intentions.


    ��If you say you��re going to take Baekryun, how nice it will be that the Pandora Clanlord will come as well. If anything, you can leave it to the Pandora Clanlord.


    Use what is available.


    It was Im Ga-eul��s theory.


    When the opportunity arises, show the strength of Noh Eun-ha and tell the leaders of each country.


    ����It seems that Pandora Clanlord was a no-brainer after all. I think it is fortunate that there are many talented people in Korea.


    And I have to smile hohohoho and do all kinds of pretending to be proud.


    Whether bureaucrats are stunned or not.


    Lim Ga-eul decided to practice how to laugh badly whenever he had time for the time being.


    Afterwards, the venue for the Korea-China-Japan summit was held in Jeju Island.


    ��


    The future has arrived without fail.


    Due to the monsters that appeared in the South Sea, an emergency took place throughout the shipping industry.


    Samra Group is said to be in a state of panic as it has suffered serious losses.


    Eun-ha was able to hear the details while talking on the phone with Do-jun Yoo.


    [The older sister, who is misunderstood, has a fire in her eyes and is stinging the entire industry. He called me earlier and there was no fuss like that.]


    So what do you think will happen?


    [It��s unfortunate for that older sister, but honestly, the situation is very difficult. Right now, Galaxy seems to be looking at whether it can avoid losses as much as possible and cut ties with Samra Group. What?]


    Choi Jeong-hoon and Oh Hae-in are engaged. Still looking at the stop-loss angle?


    [Relationships made by political strategy will be cut off by political strategy. Don��t you know that kind of thing is going around on this floor?]


    I��m hearing it for the first time.


    [Anyway, our side will help, and other groups will also lend a hand in large-scale crises.]


    So you��re going to put the Samra Group on a leash again?


    [There is no such thing as free money in this world. Still, they have no choice but to borrow it. After subjugating Demon Perth, we will investigate the exact cause of the accident, but any deviations from the rules should be revealed there. Then compensation for damages is compensation for damages, and it will spread to legal issues.]


    Is there even a possibility of that?


    [There is a possibility, so the Samra Group is in a panic right now. I think they violated the loading standards and transported the cargo? He must have violated the rules by pushing too hard to row when the water came in.]


    Yoo Do-jun declared.


    There was a point.


    After forming an alliance with Galaxy, Samra accepted a job given by the Galaxy Group.


    In the process, they would have tried to break at least minor regulations in order to maximize profits.


    And regulations that seemed trivial would now become boomerangs and fly to them.


    The situation has become bigger than before the return.


    11 cargo ships were sunk��


    Samra Group was very greedy.


    Eunha recalled before the return.


    The monsters that Korea, China, and Japan cooperated to kill did not cause much damage to Korea.


    Although the Donghae Group suffered a blow, it recovered to some extent with the help of the state.


    However, in this life, the variable that the Samra Group formed an alliance with the Galaxy Group became the root cause of great damage.


    How is Geum-Jeon hyung? Is Donghae shipping okay?


    [Donghae shipping also suffered damage this time. But it seems that I haven��t seen it as much as Samra Haeun. Geumjeon hyung wants me to say thank you to you. I heard you told me to carry cargo in moderation when transporting cargo in the South Sea this year?]


    It��s just�� I was in trouble.


    [It��s very Seonmudang, Seonmudang.]


    Meanwhile, the damage to Donghae Group was light.


    It was thanks to Eunha��s advice.


    Eun-ha was relieved after hearing Yoo Do-jun��s story.


    Anyway, while I was sitting still, I was able to inflict considerable damage on the Galaxy and Samra groups.


    Choi Jeong-hoon was so competent.


    You��re so talented that you couldn��t have predicted that a future like this would happen.


    Eunha hung up the phone.


    I felt sorry for liking the sadness of others.


    In any case, the influence of the Galaxy Group and the Samra Group was greatly reduced.


    Perhaps the Samra Group won��t wake up easily because of this incident.


    If you get off the leash of Sirius, you will be kicked by Sirius again.


    It was like sitting still and blowing my nose.


    Eun-ha stretched lightly and headed to Han Seo-hyun��s office.


    It was to see the child.


    Are you here?


    huh. What is Yoosung doing?


    I��m playing alone.


    Seohyun Han was working.


    Eunha rubbed her shoulders and approached the cradle.


    The child looked at the galaxy and laughed out loud.


    Abubu! Sear?h the ��ov��lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Seohyun, is he calling me daddy right now?


    no. I can only speak a little bit now.


    no i said dad Then think so.


    Yoosung opened his mouth while making a flattering sound.


    The galaxy embraced the meteor.


    Then, Yooseong made a flattering sound against Eunha��s face.


    Eunha liked it even though her face was covered in meteor saliva.


    Then Seohyun Han turned her head.


    I was going to talk about it, but it went well. An announcement came down a little while ago.


    In the mana management system? what? He said that he wanted to take Baekryun with him when the Korea-China-Japan summit was held this time. I heard it will be an exercise to increase understanding of the international situation? The cause is plausible. Even so, the fairy would want to take Baekryun to show off.


    I don��t think you can refuse unless there��s something special, so what do you do?


    have to take It will be a place where Baekryun can get acquainted with the leaders of each country.


    Then I��ll tell you I��m going.


    A similar thing happened before the regression.


    Lim Ga-eul took Ha Baek-ryeon with him.


    And she was able to brag to Kaguya and her sons as she had hoped.


    The problem was then


    I don��t know what happened, but Baekryun was depressed for some reason.


    At that time, Eunha also followed.


    As Baekryeon��s escort, I was able to follow her and watch the battles of each country��s representative players.


    In the meantime, Ha Baek-ryun had a depressed face as if he had heard some stories from the leaders.


    ��It��s nothing����


    Eun-ha asked curiously.


    However, neither Ha Baek-ryun nor Lim Ga-eul tried to inform him.


    It took several days for her to regain her strength.


    At that time, what did Baekryun hear that made such an expression?


    Eunha lost her thoughts.


    If possible, I wanted to make sure she didn��t put on a gloomy face this time.


    Then Seohyun Han spoke up.


    So who are you trying to take? According to the official document, they said to bring in an appropriate number of people from Pandora Clan.


    Baekryun is asking for an escort, right?


    Yes, our mission is only to escort.


    Well, who should I take?


    Heads of state gather.


    It was a gathering place for the representative players escorting them.


    It was not possible to roughly select the players who would escort Ha Baek-ryun.


    Eunha touched her chin.


    Then he opened his mouth.


    You should also think about the case of a battle at sea. First of all, I think Ariel, Bae Su-bin, Cha Eun-woo, and Kaede twin sisters would be better?


    That should be enough. I��ll adjust my schedule.


    Please.


    Bae Soo-bin, unlike his previous life, was not a beer bottle.


    It was because when Eunha was attending the academy, she often drowned her in water to learn how to swim.


    Subin should thank me.


    If it weren��t for that, he would have shown an unsightly appearance in front of Japanese and Chinese players like before returning?


    Even if I didn��t take it, it was enough.


    Eun-ha dared to mention Bae Soo-bin.

 Chapter 827

    Relife Player 827


    [Chapter 208]


    [Sea Devil (2)]


    Recently, the situation in Japan has been unstable.


    Kaguya Tsukiko couldn��t let it pass because of her mood.


    When she heard the news from the cabinet, she sighed.


    Managing Tokyo and Osaka is too much for me.


    As a result, I have no choice but to pay less attention to Kyushu.


    The year has started and it��s already been 4 times.


    Riots broke out in Kyushu, including Fukuoka, Kagoshima, and Nagasaki.


    And today, the fifth riot broke out in Miyazaki.


    It was evidence that public sentiment in the Kyushu area was not good. sea??h th�� N?vel(F)ire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It was unavoidable.


    the land is too big


    Even though I almost gave up Hokkaido, I tried to protect the rest, but it��s still too big.


    my body can��t stand it


    At the time of < End of the Century Destruction >.


    In Japan, monsters appearing in various places completely cut off all roads leading to land, sea, and air.


    It was ironic, but the Japanese have preserved their long history and culture due to their geographic and historical uniqueness.


    It became a big upset.


    Based on the mana of Japan��s atmosphere, Japan��s unique monsters were created.


    Unlike Korean monsters, whose history and culture were relatively damaged, which did not reflect national characteristics, they had to fight monsters that only appeared in folktales and tales.


    Even if China was in a similar situation to us, they ended up blocking it in an unreasonable way of pushing with numbers.


    After that, two Hang-ah came out and I found some stability.


    Snow Woman, Nurarihyon, Gyeonyacha, etc.


    Japan, where over eight million gods live, has been overrun with over eight million monsters since the Great Disaster.


    All kinds of monsters have appeared.


    In Akihabara, even grotesque monsters based on the cultural characteristics of magical girls have emerged.


    Still, somehow I beat it.


    Japan was able to create players with outstanding skills in the process of restoring the country.


    There were so many crazy people.


    there was also recently


    Was it around this time last year? How could you go crazy and try to summon a monster by invoking a collective shared ritual magic to bring your favorite character to life?


    Kaguya felt embarrassed at the fact that she was the head of Japan just thinking about her most recent experience.


    Let��s say that��s the case with absurd suicide aspirants who would throw themselves at a truck-type monster and live in another world.


    But to summon a heroic spirit and try to cause omnipresence along the main street where people pass by.


    Even passers-by were amazed at it and filmed it.


    There was even a case where they spontaneously intervened in the ceremony and made a resolution to pray.


    Anyway, Japan had a situation that could never be said in other countries.


    It was one of them that she was currently contemplating while looking at the report.


    In any case, to prevent a riot in Kyushu, the royal family and the cabinet must show that they care.


    How do I do this?


    Let��s go back to the main topic.


    Japan had a strange political system in which the royal family and the cabinet coexisted.


    The royal family served as a spiritual symbol, and the cabinet governed Japan with the status of the royal family on its back.


    And Kaguya was serving as a mediator between the royal family and the cabinet.


    Theoretically, it was a stable structure.


    It was actually successful.


    The problem was that the Japanese government��s success was limited to areas centered on Tokyo and Osaka.


    For people in a relatively remote area like Kyushu, the stature of Kaguya or the royal family did not directly reach them.


    The royal family, who played a role as a symbol, was not enough to deploy all over the world, and it was a reality that it was not enough to attract people of divine descent�� The


    royal family was experiencing a successor problem.


    Currently, the only man recognized as the rightful royal family is Kaguya��s husband.


    Even including the royal family who had received divine descent, the number of men was extremely short.


    To the extent that Japan legally allows harem.


    Nonetheless, Japan was facing a shortage of male royalty to succeed the next generation.


    In this case, it was a situation where a female royal family would become the emperor, violating royal norms.


    Of course, even if people related to the royal family were set up as symbols in each region, they could not be set up in all regions.


    Or, in the case of regions that received a relatively low proportion of royalty as a symbol, they expressed dissatisfaction.


    Moreover-.


    ��Separately from the royal family, the local government is interfering with the rule�� If the royal family has a low proportion and the authority of the regional government is relatively strong, that is also a problem.


    After one fall, regional relations were severed for a long time, so the authority to maintain the region was strengthened.


    The retainers who inherit the daimyo��s lifeline.


    It was good if they were on the side of the royal family, but it was quite a headache if they were on the opposite side.


    Kyushu was like that now.


    The influence of Kyushu Yuji is too great.


    However, if you send a worthy member of the royal family who works in another area, that will become a problem again��. There is


    no way to prevent it.


    Kaguya recognized a family based in Kyushu.


    Since the royal family could not be placed, the idea was to push people from other families to the second best.


    However, until now, there were not many families that were inheriting the name.


    The only family I can attract is the Hoshinomiya family�� but this family also doesn��t have any heirs.


    Kaguya��s worries deepened.


    In the end, unable to come up with a solution, she had to board a plane to Korea.


    ��


    The group that has the most relationship with Jeju Island is the Donghae Group.


    This is because all the family except the eldest son��s family were exiled to Jeju Island by the instructions of the first chairman Jeong Ji-man.


    And the direct relatives who went down to Jeju Island were doing business based on the capital they had.


    I had a lot of trouble coming. I will guide you where to stay. Follow me.


    If you come down here, it seems that things are not going well there either.


    Donghae Hotel, Seogwipo, Jeju Island.


    Eun-ha, who led Ha Baek-ryeon and the clan members, was guided by Jeong Geum-jeon, a special advisor of the Donghae Clan.


    Jeong Geum-jeon, who is also a direct descendant of the Donghae Group, gave off a sharp-edged atmosphere.


    Hearing Eunha��s words, he scratched the back of his head.


    Don��t talk. There was no major damage, but for the time being, the shipping industry itself has stopped until Demon Perth is defeated, so the damage is no joke. Because of that, my older brother told me to go down to Jeju Island.


    why?


    why is it Since you said you were coming, I told you to entertain me. Damn, I want to play games comfortably, but I can��t. And this is where the Korea-China-Japan summit will be held. One representative should come out.


    I work hard. But today I can��t see Sehee noona? I was working as a secretary by my brother��s side every day.


    I��m busy working because the heads of state are coming.


    Jeong Geum-jeon grumbled.


    Eun-ha heard some information from him who guided her to the room.


    Thanks to this, he could figure out the situation effortlessly.


    Kaguya and the others have just arrived, and Hang��a and the others have arrived the day before and are staying at the hotel.


    He said that Lim Ga-eul is also here.


    Eun-ha decided to go see Lim Ga-eul as soon as she packed up.


    At that time, Jeong Geum-jeon added his words.


    Try to avoid the Chinese as much as possible. As soon as they came yesterday, they had a drinking party and played wildly. One of those guys drinking is no joke.


    Are you avoiding alcohol?


    No, when I saw him drinking and playing, he looked very eccentric. There is one person like < Yeomma >, so be especially careful with him. It looked like he wanted to show off his strength.


    Eunha seemed to know who he was referring to.


    Eight directions general Lao Chen.


    Even in his previous life, he had quarreled with Lee Do-jin and the Twelve Gods of Japan to show off his strength.


    But no one responded, so I went back grumbling.


    It won��t do you any good to get entangled, so you should ignore it.


    Eunha made a promise.


    Then, he put his hand on the head of Ha Baek-ryun, who was walking along beside him.


    She looked up with sullen eyes.


    what? Don��t be curious about players from other countries and stick close to me during the meeting.


    Aren��t you supposed to stick right next to me?


    don��t worry i will That��s it. I have no thoughts of being apart. And take your hands off your head. What if other people see it?


    yes i got it


    Ha Baek-ryun turned 15 this year.


    she replied puffing out her cheeks.


    Eunha smiled.


    Then he put his hands down and looked ahead.


    look at this


    Someone was approaching me, radiating momentum in front of me.


    The members of the Pandora clan, including Eunha, felt the energy and hesitated.


    oh my sister Who��s coming with all their strength right now?


    It seems like he wants to catch me.


    The twins whispered.


    Indeed, their eyes were sharp.


    So did others.


    It was an obvious provocation.


    I am this strong


    Where do you find such a strong person among you?


    The energy seemed to say so.


    What are you going to do with Clanlord?


    Clan Road should also be shed. Hurry up.


    The twins agitated.


    Eunha sighed.


    Even if it wasn��t, I thought so. I don��t know who


    Hamper Wave


    is.


    No, I thought I knew who it was.


    So, I didn��t want to get involved.


    However, he was accompanied by Ha Baek-ryun.


    I couldn��t show weakness for someone who would become a fairy in the future.


    It was an undermining of her authority.


    That is why the galaxy boldly exerted its power toward the front.


    No matter how hard you try, the providence of Yekyung will not be able to do anything.


    It was a fairly strong energy.


    Even so, the galaxy drove away the energy that surged in like a hand.


    Then the opponent used a dragon.


    A stronger energy than just a moment ago flew right in.


    Even that had succumbed to the providence of the Hamper Wave.


    What? Since one guy can��t do it, now the two guys are trying to join forces?


    Soon, Eunha raised her mouth.


    One more person added.


    It seems like he gave me strength as soon as I saw that I was going to lose the battle of pride after watching him quietly.


    Eunha waved her hand once more.


    That was the end of


    the Hamper Wave .


    A new ripple pushed the two men��s energy away.


    At that time, Eun-ha was able to identify the faces of people walking in front.


    Again, it was as expected.


    Who just used magic? From the looks of it, it seems that he is quite confident in his control, but let��s take a look at his face.


    Lao Chen please be considerate. What are you doing in another country?


    While doing that with me.


    A man in a suit that is almost topless.


    The bald and muscular giant��s name was Lao Chen.


    And the name of the man wearing a Chinese uniform with a Western sword at his waist was Shaorang.


    All of them were generals of the eight directions led by Hang��a Hao Ren.


    Of course, Eunha couldn��t understand what the two were saying.


    That��s why I brought an interpreter.


    Ling Lin. What are they saying?


    Do you hate Clanlord? Yes, you��re right to curse!


    It seemed so.


    Eunha smiled.


    There was no need for interpretation.


    Lao Chen��s eyes were hot.


    He must be curious about the person who drove out his mana.


    And he saw through the identity of the galaxy with his animal senses.


    he came to the galaxy


    is it you


    yes it is me


    Chinese and Korean.


    The two understood the meaning even if they did not know each other��s language.


    Lao Chen held out his hand.


    This schedule will be fun. If you see that man is slickly decorated, he must be Korean, and then you must be a man of the Twelve.


    What is he talking about?


    Do you like Clanlord? translate directly. Clanlord is pretty, right?


    i wont say


    Eunha joined hands.


    Lao Chen chuckled.


    This is Lao Chen.


    Eunha Noh.


    Noh Eunha, don��t remember your name.


    don��t remember bald


    The grip strength was quite strong.


    The galaxy did not lose either.


    Lao Chen��s laughter grew louder.


    The two continued to fight for power until Shaorang interceded.


    It happened after that.


    But what about this kid? Your hair seems to be pretty white��


    Don��t you understand even after looking at Lao Chen? This time, it must be the successor that the fairy from Korea is bringing. oh is that him? I heard that you are young, but are you quite young?


    There are also anti-fans, but it��s a little too much for us to say that.


    It looks pretty.


    Lao Chen��s eyes turned to Ha Baek-ryun, who was next to Eun-ha.


    Ha Baek-ryun flinched as our eyes met.


    Whatever her attitude, Lao Chen reached out without hesitation.


    Lao Chen! What are you doing!?


    nice to meet you kid I��m Rao��!! When


    the worm hole


    Xiaorang is startled and stopped.


    Eunha snapped her fingers.


    At this, Lao Chen��s hand, which was about to stroke Baekryun��s hair, disappeared into the cracked space.


    The hand came out at Eunha��s feet.


    Eunha immediately stepped on her hand.


    Where are you trying to get your hands on him?


    Kkeuk!! What are you doing��!


    I don��t know what to say.


    To avoid any diplomatic problems.


    Eun-ha trampled on Lao Chen��s hand in an appropriate line.


    I wanted to break it, but I couldn��t help it.


    Meanwhile, Lao Chen hurriedly removed his hand from the space.


    His eyes flashed.


    Eunha read his emotions.


    Can this guy��?


    Eunha��s eyebrows twitched.


    Eventually, as if his guess was correct, Lao Chen burst into laughter.


    With this, I made a justification for sparring with you. Lao Chen, you�� Where is the person who says that with his own mouth.


    What do you think? Anyway, this guy won��t even understand what I��m saying. Well�� this guy seems to have noticed, too.


    ����.


    I��ll admit my fault, but I still have to recover my wounded pride. You and me��


    Ling Lin. Hurry and tell me. ��Yes, I will forgive you.��


    ���õ� ������.��


    Neither in the previous life nor in this life.


    How much did you suffer from < Yeomma >?


    how much are you suffering


    As soon as Eun-ha noticed, she quickly asked the twin sister to translate.


    The twins giggled and quickly intercepted Lao Chen��s words.


    You��


    I received your apology. Let��s go, Baekryun-ah.


    yes? yes��


    hey you! at there!


    Stop it Lao Chen. Too bad you lost.


    Eun-ha made a face like a big man and patted him on the shoulder.


    Lao Chen��s face turned red.


    But he could no longer use childish tricks.


    He just stared at the back of the galaxy.


    What kind of person is Baekryeon, but does Ji try to touch her hair?


    ��then why are you touching him?


    I am your guardian.


    Then can I touch it?


    can i touch it?


    ��I��ll think about it. But how did you find out? That person was trying to apply for Dalian.


    Originally, people intuitively notice when things go wrong. How long have I outlived you?


    Heung, with only a 12-year age difference.


    More than that now?


    yes?


    There is such a thing.


    Ignoring Lao Chen��s gaze.


    Eun-ha passed the hallway giggling with her clanmates.


    ��


    Japan��s tinnitus is unusual.


    For example, write < Dragon Slayer > and read < Dragon Slayer >.


    Since the way to read this name is unusual, in Korea, it is usually written as < dragon slayer >.


    On the other hand, this name was boasting considerable popularity in Japan.


    Come to think of it, did you say that Hikigaya-kun had sparring with Koreans when he was an academy student?


    ��Yes, that happened.


    A few years ago, Hayato Hikigaya, who inherited the name and became the current head of the Twelve, also participated in the subjugation operation.


    After guiding Kaguya to the hotel, he was about to head straight for the pier.


    A ship moored at the dock was scheduled to transport the players participating in the subjugation operation on time.


    At that time, a woman who participated in the operation with him spoke up.


    I heard that he experienced defeat at that time and became taller than twelve through bone-cutting training�� If you fight that person again, do you think you��ll win?


    It is written as < water fairy (water fairy) > and read as < undine >.


    Senna Kashiwagi, the head of the Twelve, asked.


    Hayato Hikigaya smiled bitterly at the senior��s question.


    Kaguya-sama told me a little while ago about that person��s current situation.


    What did you say? Could it be that he is also here?


    yes i think so


    It seems to be related. Could it be that Hikigaya-kun and that person are connected by an invisible thread? It��s Musubi.


    I don��t even know.


    It��s a relationship.


    Maybe it is.


    Hayato Hikigaya agreed.


    Around that time, the dock came into view.


    players gathered.


    Hikigaya subconsciously tried to find No Eun-ha among them.


    Of course he wasn��t.


    In the first place, he had heard from Kaguya that the man was entrusted with escorting the successor of the celestial maiden.


    couldn��t have been here


    So, Hikigaya-kun.


    Yes < Undine >.


    How about coming back to the question? Do you think you can win now?


    < Undine > asked again.


    That question was like asking which player is stronger, Korean or Japanese.


    Hayato Hikigaya could understand her feelings.


    Normally, she has a decent personality, but when she meets players from other countries, she naturally becomes curious about the opponent��s skills.


    And the only person who could answer her questions was someone else who had previously sparred with a Korean player.


    But unfortunately-.


    -I will lose.


    Hayato Hikigaya couldn��t live up to her expectations.


    As expected, Kashiwagi made a disapproving face.


    Hikigaya-kun has become stronger.


    People will think that I lost by a narrow margin in sparring with him, but in fact, I lost miserably at that time. I probably couldn��t draw even half of its power.


    Nonsense��


    he��s a monster. I don��t think I��ll win against him.


    It was sincere.


    When Hayato Hikigaya sparred with him in Japan, he greatly felt the difference in skill.


    Eunha Noh.


    No, < Cardinal > now.


    He was a different being.


    In the meantime, he was able to gauge the opponent��s strength by aiming his sword at them.


    But he couldn��t do that.


    When I tried to gauge its strength, it was as if I was looking at the clear, clean surface of the water.


    So I couldn��t gauge the depth.


    Bondi, the clearer the water, the harder it is to determine the bottom.


    No Eun-ha was such an existence.


    That��s why Hikigaya-kun has been wearing a gloomy face since a while ago. In Japan, I hear that players of my age have no match, but there is a very high wall here. �� There is such a thing.


    are you okay. Hikigaya-kun has the qualities to become stronger. When I go back to Japan, I will ask the Twelve Masters to help me train.


    thank you


    Of course, Hikigaya thought he couldn��t beat Noh Eun-ha in other ways as well.


    But he didn��t want to tell Kashiwagi that.


    Hearing that he married the person I liked and had a child with him�� That he took two more wives even with Seohyun��. I was in indescribable shock


    .


    Hikigaya headed for the dock.


    Thus, the subjugation operation began.

 Chapter 828

    Relife Player 828


    [Chapter 208]


    [Sea Demon (3)]


    The operation to subdue Demon Firth has begun.


    The punitive force, composed of Korea, China and Japan, thoroughly searched the sea around Jeju Island.


    This is like looking for a needle in the desert, how to find a guy in the sea��


    [Player Seonwoo Chae. I can hear everyone sighing over the radio. It��s a subjugation with players from other countries, so show yourself like the Twelve.]


    Okay yes yes.


    Chae Seon-woo from Twelve Seats < The Wind Sorcerer >.


    Flying over the sea with the wind, he spoke to the radio on his shoulder.


    He couldn��t ignore the words of < God of Thunder > who had a much longer career than himself.


    Chet, how is the communication status so good today?


    Chae Seon-woo clicked his tongue inside.


    Riding the wind and gaining altitude.


    The vast sea came into sight.


    He tried to find anomalies by releasing the wind.


    Then a man standing on the surface of the water caught his attention.


    < Seolchang > It was a woman with blue hair that was lighter in color than Ryu Yeon-hwa.


    Did you say < Undine >? I heard that he has a gift called < Hydrosis >, but can��t he find the monster quickly?


    < Undine > Sena Kashiwagi.


    A spiritual body glowing in the color of water floated around her.


    That must be the reason why she is called the < water fairy >.


    Chae Seon-wu wished her to quickly find the Demon Firth.


    This is because among the players organized in the subjugation party, she stood out in underwater exploration.


    Meanwhile, China, like South Korea and Japan, was also searching independently.


    No, they weren��t searching, they were trying to lure Demon Perth.


    Is it a tempting gift? It seems to be pretty strong. Seeing the monsters living in the sea constantly appearing.


    Seven Generals commanded by Hang A Hao Ran.


    < Yang Guifei > Dang Soso.


    Women wearing hanfu during the Tang Dynasty were barefoot.


    The ripples of mana were spreading widely from her toes.


    The monsters were being drawn to the ripples and were revealing themselves.


    As a result, Lao Chen, one of the eight generals, was leading the players to fight against them.


    It was an exciting and savage battle.


    That person is the Chinese version of < Yeomma >��. Did he come to fight? I had a fight with < Thunder God > earlier, but he��s the type that I really don��t want to get close to.


    Chae Seon-wu was fed up.


    He was a person who did not fit in with himself.


    He decided to do a search.


    But it��s all individual play.


    Doesn��t it mean that Korea, China and Japan are working together?


    I��m comfortable with individual play.


    While nominally cooperating, they were setting up competition for players from different countries.


    It was the same with < God of Thunder >.


    Acting as if it wasn��t the case, he cared about players from other countries.


    Of course, Chae Seon-woo had no idea.


    That was then.


    appeared


    A huge presence was felt.


    Something was coming up from under the surface.


    It was Demon Firth.


    Chae Seon-woo looked out at the black shadow and blew a whistle. The sound of the


    water


    was rough.


    It will be a nuisance for those who are balancing on the surface of the water.


    On the other hand, the guy showed off his huge size and threatened the players.


    As debuff magic was applied to the area, the players�� bodies became heavy.


    right then-


    ��Thunderbolt


    players are weighing the enemy.


    < Thunder God > attacked first.


    A bolt of lightning pierced the man��s head.


    The lightning strikes it effectively through the impurities dissolved in the water.


    The bastard let out a wild scream.


    I think this < Thunder God > has ignited a competitive spirit?


    Players attack later.


    Chae Seon-woo let out a dry laugh as he looked down at Lee Do-jin.


    [All Chae Seon-woo players can be heard. Please support from the air.]


    Yay Yay.


    I was scolded by < Thunder God > again.


    Seonwoo Chae shrugged and decided to support the people.


    ��


    Donghae Hotel, Seogwipo, Jeju Island.


    The heads of state of the three countries were gathered in the conference room.


    Having met for the first time in years, they exchanged greetings with friendly faces.


    oh my god I heard good news. I heard you made a big decision for the people this time?


    ��I��m not sure what you mean by decision. I heard you disbanded the army. I heard that story and thought I was a person ahead of my time? So, Kaguya-sama, I heard that there was a riot in Miyazaki. Did you organize your visit well?


    Ahaha how did you know about that story?


    Ahaha, that��s it.


    ��Ahaha.��


    Of course, only their faces were smiling, but they exchanged jabs at each other.


    In particular, when Kaguya spoke Korean, Gaeul Lim was embarrassed.


    Lim Ga-eul, who soon changed his expression, immediately launched a counterattack.


    Eunha looked at the figure and sighed quietly.


    What are you doing when you see a child?


    Ha Baek-ryun sat discreetly next to Lim Ga-eul.


    As soon as she finished greeting her, she only blinked her eyes when she saw the two holding each other in check.


    Eun-ha clung to the wall behind her and quietly watched the situation.


    There were no other party members.


    They were waiting in the next room.


    The situation was the same in other countries.


    The leaders attended the meeting accompanied by only one escort.


    In the case of Lim Ga-eul, Lee Jeong-hyeon, the head of the special affairs bureau, was standing behind her.


    At that time, Kaguya showed curiosity and spoke to Ha Baek-ryun.


    So it seems that the child is the one who was appointed as the next fairy. Now that I have discovered the second < Silver in Silver >, I am really envious of Korea.


    Kaguya was genuinely envious.


    Lim Ga-eul��s nose went up.


    I was lucky. Now that I have such a smart kid as my heir, I feel at ease.


    So you disbanded the army.


    ����.


    Still, envy is envy. hello boy My name is Tsukiko. I think we��ll see each other often, but wouldn��t it be nice to have a good relationship with you and me? So, you can just call her Tsukiko unnie.


    You can��t do the country work as a friend. White lotus, call me Kaguya-sama. �� I��ll call you Kaguya-sama.


    Sheesh, I hope I find a successor soon.


    Kaguya��s intention was obvious.


    For the sake of future Korea-Japan relations, he is trying to make friends with Ha Baek-ryeon and deal with her comfortably by advocating friendship.


    Lim Ga-eul understood her intentions and told Ha Baek-ryeon harshly.


    Ha Baek-ryun wasn��t such an idiot either.


    She didn��t fall for Kaguya��s smile.


    Haha, it��s still the two of you aungdaung. Both the fairy and Kaguya-sama are still beautiful.


    Thank you for your words. Prime Minister Wang Bao.


    me too. thank you


    Meanwhile, there was one more person in the conference room who was not the head of state.


    It was Prime Minister Wang Bao.


    Sitting with two jars on each side, he smiled while showing his gold teeth.


    Lim Ga-eul and Kaguya didn��t even look at him.


    After formally agreeing, their eyes were on Hang-ah.


    Come to think of it, did the Hanganims like the food here? You two came a day earlier than us.


    Lim Ga-eul spoke first.


    An interpreter translated into Chinese.


    Then, Hang-ah, who had been staring blankly at the monitor in the center, raised his head.


    It was more delicious than expected.


    But it was too spicy.


    is that so? I��ll tell you the story later at the hotel.


    About the lower grades of elementary school.


    The two Chang��e were short and had baby hair for their age.


    The man was Hao Ren.


    The woman was Hao Lan.


    However, the two had no hair, so it was difficult to tell the gender.


    Like < Index >, his growth did not stop because of the abundance of mana in his body, but he stopped growing because he was subjected to human experiments when he was young.


    Chang��e��s story was famous.


    Eunha knew it well.


    The twins, who developed < silver > from birth, had to grow apart from their parents without being able to suckle their mother��s milk.


    In the meantime, the twins were subjected to all sorts of experiments by the Chinese authorities.


    Their parents were also used as test subjects.


    Gifts aren��t hereditary, but since I gave birth to twins with < Silver >, that��s understandable.


    Did Hang��s parents die after all?


    Authorities were trying to study what constitutes the gift of < Silver >.


    So the authorities paid attention to Hang-ah��s parents.


    mother or father.


    They carried out an inhumane experiment, thinking that someone might have the gene that produces < silver >.


    As a result of that, more than 10 children were born, and the authorities revealed that < silver > is never inherited.


    Of course, the criticism from each country was strong.


    However, at that time, it was not a situation where any country could impose a disadvantage on China.


    Moreover-.


    ����Because the results of that experiment made a significant contribution to mana science. I was able to definitively prove that mana and gifts are not inherited.


    Even the International Mana Management Organization was able to obtain information that could not be obtained humanely and keep it in the library.


    The results of China��s experiment helped people struggling to live in destruction.


    As a result, each country internally insulted China��s actions, while not openly insulting them.


    envy the fairy I want to rest too.


    Fairy will you give it to us? Unfortunately, that��s impossible. I hope that the Hangans find someone with < White >.


    We can��t find just one.


    That��s right, we need to find two.


    Haha, you don��t have to worry about the successor because you��re still young. The authorities are doing their best to find people with < Silver >.


    Lim Ga-eul could not treat Hang-ah too harshly.


    She didn��t get angry at Hang-ah��s unreasonable request, but calmed down with an embarrassed expression.


    Hang��a��s mental state was young for his age.


    It was a side effect of the human experiment.


    Of course, it was cold to the prime minister who used the two as tools.


    Later, when the relationship between Korea and China gets better, it would be nice to be able to borrow a little bit of the next fairy. Of course, we��ll reward you��


    Say something that makes sense.


    Hahaha, you say it coldly with a beautiful face, and that also makes my heart flutter.


    With the nuance of not kidding.


    Lim Ga-eul warned with a cold face.


    The Prime Minister laughed and took a step back.


    Then, the topic was turned to the monitor installed in the center.


    However, since representative players from each country join forces to catch monsters, it will only be a matter of time before they are defeated.


    On the monitor, players fighting with Demon Perseus appeared.


    As an artifact, the video is being filmed so that the normal people can see it.


    As the Prime Minister said, the players were overwhelming Demon Perth.


    Did you say < brain god >? It has quite a bit of power. A player named < Undine > is also giving me strength by assisting at the right time.


    said the Prime Minister.


    Lee Do-jin appeared on the screen.


    He activated his magic and put a bolt of electricity into the Demon Firth.


    At the same time, < Undine > was protecting people from electric shock with transparent water without impurities.


    Followed by-.


    [��Uhhhh!!]


    Lao Chen ran on the surface of the water.


    He cut off the monster��s leg with the ax he held in both hands.


    Then the Prime Minister laughed.


    But Lao Chen does a good job too. Rather, it seems that Lao Chen is a good match for Demon Perth, who has the ability to handle lightning. Isn��t this the way we solve everything? isn��t it?


    The Prime Minister asked for consent.


    The words he threw were quickly translated into Korean and Japanese.


    The fairy and Kaguya snorted.


    I admit that China is strong. But it��s not just because it��s strong. Korean players are also strong, right?


    And China only has four representative players, right? So, of course, shouldn��t we contribute the most in subjugation? If you can��t do that, it��s just a lot of people.


    All of the people in this room were of a class with high self-esteem.


    And it had to be done to protect the dignity of the country.


    Humility was a virtue that attracted attention only in the world before the destruction.


    State relations after the fall could no longer be resolved only with humility.


    They had to prove their worth and be proud of their country.


    For the first time, the fairy and Kaguya expressed the same opinion.


    Not to mention the spoils you will get from this subjugation, you won��t be able to back down if you want to gain an upper hand in Korea-China-Japan relations.


    Eunha understood their thoughts.


    They must be thinking about how to raise public sentiment in their country through the operation to subdue Korea, China and Japan.


    That��s why-.


    ��Then how about doing this? Instead of just splitting the loot from Demonpus into 3 equal parts, give it to the player who contributed the most.


    Dividing the loot equally between three people loses its meaning.


    China, where the public sentiment is the most unstable, does not want such a situation.


    The face of the fairy and Kaguya hardened at the Prime Minister��s laughing story.


    It��s only good for China. Because that��s where the most people are.


    Kaguya snorted.


    Lim Ga-eul also agreed silently.


    The Prime Minister��s proposal was relatively unfavorable to Korea and Japan.


    Then the Prime Minister narrowed his eyes and giggled.


    Then, if the number of people is right, there will be no complaints about the game, right?


    ������.��


    Yes, that��s good. So let��s get in touch now and get some people off our side. Of course, we will also match the number of representative players. That��s what I thought from the beginning.


    Lim Ga-eul said it was absurd.


    She couldn��t refuse.


    It was because Kaguya once pointed out that there are more people in China than in Korea and Japan.


    That was justification for not playing the game soon.


    Therefore, another justification could not be presented to China.


    It was an excuse.


    directly related to her reputation.


    It��s shameless. There are so many people who have suffered losses from this, so let��s bet on this.


    However, Lim Ga-eul criticized the Prime Minister��s actions by arguing.


    The Prime Minister did nothing.


    So are you going to miss it? sea??h th�� N?vel(F)ire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    great. Don��t overdo it later. Even if we rightfully take the loot, don��t say anything else.


    It was a blatant provocation.


    Nevertheless, Lim Ga-eul accepted the Prime Minister��s provocation with excitement.


    Lim Ga-eul was confident that Korean players such as < Thunder God > and < The Wind Sorcerer > would not be pushed back.


    Moreover-.


    -Why are you looking at me?


    Lim Ga-eul gently turned her head and looked at Eun-ha.


    she was smiling


    Eunha made a sad face.


    ��


    In a previous life, the Prime Minister of China had suggested a game by stimulating the fairies and Kaguya to bet on the spoils of the monsters.


    However, the game was canceled due to unexpected variables.


    How could I have thought that Demon Perth would suddenly transform into the second phase in the middle of a battle?


    in a previous life.


    The players from Korea, China and Japan easily overpowered Demon Perth.


    It was inevitable that any country brought players with outstanding skills to show off their country.


    The problem is that Demon Perseus did not stand still as they reacted to their fighting spirit.


    Eventually, he ate the monsters and transformed into the second phase by using their power as food.


    movement has stopped


    is it dead


    no i��m still alive


    then? Oh you��ve evolved


    ������.��


    The same scene as in the past was happening the same way.


    People who were staring at the monitor were suddenly distracted by Demon Perth��s body being engulfed in light.


    As they were at a loss for words in an unexpected situation, the quiet Hang-a spoke out.


    Hwaaaak!!


    The screen went white.


    The guy who changed into the second phase used magic.


    People frowned at the light that filled the screen.


    ah.


    It will be fine like this.


    ��Thank you.


    Eunha stepped forward as she noticed.


    Having experienced a similar phenomenon before returning, he covered her eyes with his hand so that Ha Baek-ryun would not be dazzled.


    Soon the light dimmed.


    The monsters that had been knocked down were still alive and well.


    The severed leg also returned to its original state, and he moved his leg to attack people.


    Where is that?


    Pushuk!!


    The guy hid in the sea.


    After several battles, it was concluded that it would be difficult to deal with players on the surface.


    The one who descended to a depth where the players�� magic could not reach, extended his legs and caught the players.


    Unlike above the surface, below the surface was his home ground.


    Players who fell into the sea could not move properly and had no choice but to be killed by it.


    This is because the player who transformed into the second phase did not get caught in their detection net even though the players were vigilant.


    Even though it was like this, I was told to play a game.


    Kuk��.


    Korea will give up the game. Let��s quickly put the players waiting nearby.


    I will also give up on Japan.


    ��China is also willing to help. Coincidentally, there are two Chiljangguns in the rear, so it will be okay if they join each other.


    Lim Ga-eul said in a cold tone.


    Kaguya also gave a scolding glance.


    In the end, the Prime Minister had no choice but to give up the game and seriously engage in the subjugation operation.


    It was only natural that all the people who had drowned in the sea earlier were Chinese.


    Even Xiaorang, one of the generals of the eight directions, almost died without being able to do anything.


    I knew it would be like this.


    Eunha clicked her tongue inwardly.


    Dealing with monsters in the sea required special attention.


    Nevertheless, China��s Prime Minister took a risky action to show that his country��s players are strong.


    On the other hand, Eun-ha recalled what happened after this.


    Obviously, monsters appeared as the omnipresence occurred on a large scale. Because there were so many of them, I asked for support from the gypsophila party.


    Things went as he expected.


    The players had sorted it out at best, but as new omnipresence occurred, monsters began to appear.


    Moreover, even in the water, monsters were attacking.


    Players who fought on the water had no choice but to fight while paying attention to the water above and below.


    The situation does not stop there��.


    [��The 4th tier monster Kraken appears! Request reinforcements!]


    ������.��


    Oh squid!


    10 legs.


    A high-ranking monster has appeared.


    A monster that was downgraded by one hierarchy in Korea a few years ago.


    It was the 4th tier monster Kraken.


    Unsurprisingly, interpreters notified that third-tier monsters had appeared in China and Japan.


    ��Korea is also a pretty dangerous country. We also have a lot of dangerous monsters, but this kind of thing is rare. The fairy must be having a hard time too.


    Kaguya said, confused.


    It was such a rare phenomenon that even she was surprised.


    The galaxy was also the same.


    It wasn��t like this before the regression��.


    What happened to this?


    Could it be the butterfly effect?


    Before returning, Kraken only appeared once when he was 6 years old.


    there��s nothing you can��t see The mana in the sea must have been stimulated as people were dragged into the water and died a while ago.


    Even so, it was not an easy situation to overcome.


    Adding the Kraken to the Demon Firth put players at a considerable risk.


    In addition, the players had lost some of their stamina while fighting the demon force.


    Retreating from the sea would be unreasonable, and in the end it would be one of two things.


    Either risk the death toll and fight them.


    Or send in reinforcements.


    Even though two members of the Chiljang Army were said to be deployed, the person named < Yang Gwi-bi > was nothing more than a navigator.


    Power doesn��t help.


    So, the most ideal is-.


    -I��m really lucky. Just in time, Pandora Clan Road is here.


    You lead the party and join them.


    Lim Ga-eul seemed to have the same thought.


    she raised her lips.


    If the Pandora Clanlord adds strength, there��s nothing difficult. Ah, Prime Minister, you don��t know what Pandora Clanlord is, right? Kaguya-sama said he was acquainted.


    ������.��


    It��s hard to explain how great our country��s players are with my own words, so I��ll just show you with my skills.


    totally kid


    Eun-ha thought Lim Ga-eul, who took the opportunity to boast and smiled, was childish.


    Still, to save her face, I tried to keep my face as solemn as possible.


    The conversation that took place after that was nothing more than a go-stop.


    Pandora Clan Lord. yes my lady


    With the skills of the Pandora Clanlord, you can move to the place where the battle takes place in a short time, right?


    If the fairy wants it.


    great. As a fairy, I will give you an order. Form a party right now and join us in the subjugation.


    I will follow the order.


    matched well with each other.

 Chapter 829

    Relife Player 829


    [Chapter 208]


    [Sea Devil (4)]


    The Kraken appeared.


    In the meantime, the Kraken stopped appearing in South Korea, which was downgraded a few years ago.


    However, it was only dangerous and did not include the pure power of monsters.


    In addition, the nature of the environment in which it appeared made the danger even greater.


    It was not the Kraken that appeared from the Han River, where it was difficult to move, and destroyed the bridge.


    Additional occurrences of Tier 6 monsters other than the Kraken have been confirmed! The number of objects continues to increase to a total of 23!!


    < Poppy > Dang Suso exclaimed.


    The voice she shouted was translated into the languages of each country by the interpreters on board and delivered to the telepathists.


    As a result, the communication process was complicated and lengthy.


    The response of the players was also delayed.


    To make matters worse��.


    ��Fufuuuuk!!


    through several battles.


    Demonpus noticed that the players�� movements were being influenced by the interpreters.


    The one who went into the sea broke the boat they were in.


    The ship that was under the protection magic of the supporters was easily destroyed by the power of the guy who changed to the second phase.


    ͨѶ����!


    Ca


    n��t


    communicate


    !


    Even if they did not cooperate with the original body, they were exchanging information obtained while dealing with monsters.


    However, even the minimum communication was blocked, and information exchange was also cut off.


    In the end, they had to focus more on solo play.


    that made the situation worse.


    Since we don��t understand each other, we can��t properly decide who will take over which guy.


    Besides, without a commander, each country decided to do it on its own��


    In fact, there were two monsters of the 3rd tier or higher.


    Demon Firth and Kraken cooperated with each other to deal with the players, but the players couldn��t decide which one to deal with.


    Even if you deal with the two guys with your current power, you were even experiencing confusion in a situation where the damage was severe.


    < Thunder God > Lee Do-jin clicked his tongue while avoiding the Kraken��s attack.


    He ran quickly across the surface.


    Demon Firth has resistance to lightning, but not to Kraken.


    So it would be the correct answer for me to deal with the Kraken��


    He wandered around the Kraken, looking for an opportunity to attack.


    The attack had to be cautious.


    His < Thunderbolt > dealt a huge blow to the monsters appearing in the sea.


    The problem was that the water could damage even those who touched it.


    It��s possible to control < Thunder Fire > to keep other people from being attacked.


    However, if you do that, you have no choice but to reduce magic attacks.


    Even when they could speak the same language, Lee Do-jin was able to reduce the damage from the lightning strike with the help of < Undine >.


    However, the language barrier made it very difficult to communicate with her.


    At least < Undine > had good eyesight and was following well.


    Still can��t.


    We need more firepower than we do now to deal with the Kraken.


    And < Undine > is also unable to properly protect people right now.


    Korea, China and Japan are moving independently.


    The formation had no choice but to collapse as they had to avoid the Demon Firth and the Kraken.


    It was difficult to cast protection magic on the people fighting because the Undines were scattered.


    It was then.


    [Pandora Clan spreads! The party led by the Pandora Clanlord is about to arrive! And the follow-up reinforcements from Korea, China and Japan are on their way from behind! Arrival time is about 15 minutes! Ariel was a telepath! Please wait!]


    Lee Do-jin was able to hear the good news.


    his eyes lit up.


    The odds were to end the situation with less damage.


    All Korean players who heard the news had the same face.


    If the Pandora Clanlord comes to our aid, the war will turn in our favor again. Dealing with them will take your breath away.


    < Cardinal > Noh Eun-ha.


    Lee Do-jin rated his skills very highly.


    Last year, I was even in awe of him as he defeated Maegu.


    So, if Noh Eun-ha came to support me, there was nothing to be afraid of.


    And exactly three minutes passed��.


    ����Platinum Cross


    Platinum-colored light flashed.


    The power of the attack was small considering the players on the field.


    However, the trajectory was enough to distract Demon Perth.


    Experienced players took advantage of the gap and attacked the guy who was trying to hide in the sea.


    [This is a message from the Pandora Clan Lord! From now on, we will join the kraken subjugation. Some of the clan members can speak Chinese and Japanese, so we will quickly restore the communication network. So < Thunder God > players, please attack him with < Thunder Fire > after communication is restored. More than that, Ariel was a telepath!]


    It wasn��t enough that reinforcements came.


    Even the communication problem was solved.


    For a moment, Dojin Lee met Eunha who passed overhead.


    The two nodded.


    What a great person.


    Even without looking at the battle situation, he sees through the situation that I am not fully demonstrating my power�� I


    bring reinforcements and even players who can translate��


    What did I do when I was that age?


    Is this a talent gap?


    Or is the view different?


    Lee Do-jin had never felt the gap between talent and skill.


    But when I looked at Noh Eun-ha��s skills, I felt like I was far less than him.


    Noh Eun-ha was an out-of-standard existence to the extent that an honor student who did not feel inferior felt inferior.


    ��


    Communication between Korea, China and Japan is confused and combat becomes difficult.


    Eunha, who knew what had happened before the return, selected clan members who could speak foreign languages in preparation for her sortie.


    Even if it bothers you that you left Baekryeon in the conference room, it will be okay.


    Because there is Lim Ga-eul and Lee Jung-hyun.


    Mei Ling Lin who can speak Chinese.


    Kaede Hoshimiya can speak Japanese.


    Eunha quickly solved the communication problem using the three people.


    Thanks to this, Korean, Chinese and Japanese players started to move quite elaborately.


    It would be icing on the cake if I could even command here, but�� that��s a problem I can��t help myself either.


    The situation can be quickly resolved only if Korea, China, and Japan properly cooperate.


    However, all those who participated in the subjugation operation had strong pride.


    He did not like to receive instructions from people in a country other than his own.


    Fortunately, though, they were all seasoned enough to pass as national team players.


    They were able to carry out the subjugation operation without harming each other only by the smooth operation of the interpreter.


    The problem is that if the octopus and squid monsters go into the water, we don��t have any countermeasures.


    Meanwhile, Demon Firth and Kraken did not stand still.


    When the battle went against them, they took a rather cowardly offensive from the players�� point of view.


    It is to attack from the sea without coming out to the surface as much as possible.


    Of course, Eunha took that into consideration when selecting the clan members.


    Gift < Beast >


    Mode: Diva Siren


    Under the sea was Ariel��s solo stage.


    Transformed into a mermaid, she aimed at monsters aiming for surprise in the sea. The power of


    the Triton Sphere


    device has been added.


    She wielded a trident crafted from the furnace of Hephaestus.


    A trident that handles water freely.


    Wild whirlpools swirled beneath the surface where the players were standing.


    The monsters couldn��t move freely as she was stirring in the water.


    Meanwhile-.


    ����Ariel


    ��s Bell Ariel didn��t miss out on rescuing people from drowning.


    As she removed her hand from her lips, a huge drop of water formed.


    The droplets moved in the direction she blew the kiss to protect those who fell into the sea.


    Those who got into the droplets soon had their breathing problems resolved and surfaced.


    Anyway, there are times when Ariel is helpful. Clans located in Busan and Jeju Island will be crazy about him.


    Eunha smiled.


    Ariel alone was significantly changing the war situation.


    She was very beautiful, appearing from time to time like a leaping fish.


    While the water droplets glistened in the sunlight, she also glistened.


    < Mermaid >��.


    < Beauty Fish >.


    It��s called < Mermaid >.


    even if no one told me.


    Since when did people in China and Japan call Ariel that way?


    Even in the eyes of people from other countries, she looks like a mermaid.


    By far, the most beautiful person in this place could be said to be neither Japan��s < Undine > nor China��s < Poppy >, but Korea��s < Mermaid >.


    Dealing with the Kraken, by the way, is quite a headache.


    If you go into the water, I won��t be able to deal with you.


    Meanwhile, Eunha frowned.


    A while ago, when I gave it a huge attack, the Kraken was hiding in the sea and was not trying to reveal itself.


    Maybe I should have brought Kkong. If I had given them lightning strikes, I would have been able to subdue them with an earlier attack.


    Pi profit!!


    What are you sad about? It is used in the right place at the right time. Pi profit!!


    I get it. I��m sorry.


    The fire chicken made a noise.


    Eunha gave Buldak a bit of comfort and was lost in thought.


    How do you catch this guy?


    Ariel doesn��t budge even though she casts a seduction-type magic��


    We need to bring out the Kraken.


    But there was no proper way.


    However, I couldn��t go into the water and fight him.


    It would be difficult to wield the sword.


    At least magic is fine�� Ah.


    Then a thought struck me.


    Eunha looked around.


    I was able to find Bae Su-bin soon.


    I brought him to see if he was good at swimming, but there are times when he writes like this.


    Eunha raised her lips.


    I needed Bae Soo-bin��s strength.


    he flew to her


    Subin.


    why?


    Bae Su-bin was busy attacking the monsters that appeared on the surface.


    Eunha smiled at her as she spoke in a nervous tone.


    I want you to go underwater and lure the kraken with your magic.


    what? What��s the point now��


    If he sees an explosion in the water, he��ll get annoyed and try to come upstairs. Or that the sound of the explosion is so loud that you lose your mind altogether.


    If it��s about making an explosion in the water, I can still make it, right? Even if you don��t have to go into the water��


    If you don��t know if the Kraken is close, he hid deep, but if you explode it here, would it have any effect? All right, go in. Then Ariel will take you to the Kraken.


    No, you crazy bastard! Hear me out�� Sing!!


    There was no time to talk.


    Eun-ha drowned Bae Su-bin in the sea.


    As Bae Su-bin tried to rise to the surface, Eun-ha pressed her head.


    Eventually, she struggled on her limbs and fell into the sea.


    B ???????!!


    Uhhhhh!!!!!


    Haaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!!!!


    A strange noise was heard in the water.


    It was the sound that Bae Soo-bin was alive.


    Eunha was relieved.


    Subin, you are having a hard time. I��ll make sure to take a vacation later. I wish you luck.


    Then why are you laughing


    When did I?


    More like a devil than a devil.


    Kaede hated seeing Eunha��s behavior.


    She quickly widened her distance to make sure she wasn��t falling into the water like Bae Su-bin.


    Are you thinking of dropping me too?


    why do i miss you You wouldn��t be able to shoot arrows properly underwater.


    I guess so.


    But hey, can you swim too?


    why are you asking that?


    can not? is it a beer bottle?


    ��no. don��t come close


    Kaede took a defensive stance.


    Eun-ha eventually turned around.


    Just in time, a surprising change was taking place in the water.


    Kwa-kwa-kwa-kwa-kwak!!


    Bae Su-bin caused the explosion.


    The magic was activated enough to shake the sea.


    It seemed that he was causing an explosion by pouring mana into his body.


    Pillars of water gushed out everywhere.


    You must be very angry.


    Eunha muttered like it was someone else��s business.


    Then I waited for the Kraken to come up soon.


    After being bombarded this much, he won��t stand still.


    Khehe��! No, No Eun-hai�� you bitch��! Keheh cool cool cool! Yay! Why are you always doing this to me!


    great job. Is the Kraken coming? I will kill you! I��ll just kill you and I��ll die too! Should I be treated like this at my age!? S��arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    They��re all saying good luck to you.


    Hey you nerd! you come here


    Bae Soo-bin came to the surface.


    Soaked in water, she glared ferociously at the galaxy.


    Unfortunately, it seemed that he had exhausted his strength and had no power to kill Eunha.


    Eunha sighed.


    Then he took off his jacket.


    great job. The sea water must be cold, but I��m wearing my own clothes. I��ll leave the fire chicken to you too.


    This is sickness and medicine!


    Eunha put the jacket on Bae Soo-bin��s shoulder.


    He also removed the Phoenix��s wings.


    He placed a fire chicken on Bae Soo-bin��s head and snapped his fingers.


    Now the flames will warm her body.


    Around then-.


    -It��s coming.


    Eunha felt Kraken��s presence.


    Holding two swords, Eun-ha turned around in the direction the guy was coming up.


    Soon after, the guy got injured.


    The galaxy infused mana into the sword.


    It will be different now than when I was 6 years old.


    how strong you have become


    monsters that can be identified.


    It was a combat power meter.


    Eunha raised her lips.


    ��


    One of the eight generals, Lao Chen, was dealing with Demon Perth.


    However, his eyes were not on him, but on Noh Eun-ha.


    What is this guy doing?


    No, you have that much power, but you��re not the Twelve Seat?


    Does Korea have no eyes to see?


    Lao Chen admired Eunha��s ability to lead the reinforcements and turn the tide of the war.


    When I first met him at the hotel, I thought he was just a strong guy, but he had a power that exceeded his expectations.


    Crazy guy��


    And he wasn��t normal.


    He drowned his clanmates in the sea to lure monsters.


    So I liked it even more.


    This is because Lao Chen also dared to fight against a strong enemy.


    Use whatever is available.


    In China after the collapse, most people had such a mindset, and among them, Lao Chen was more.


    He felt a sense of kinship after confirming Noh Eun-ha��s battle.


    That guy is just like me!


    He doesn��t care about anything to fight a strong enemy.


    Lao Chen chuckled.


    I wanted to run into Noh Eun-ha right away and compete for supremacy.


    I liked Eunha Noh who was facing the Kraken over there more than the Demon Firth in front of me.


    Noeunha��.


    Lao Chen muttered his name.


    Not only that, but people from other countries were also muttering to remember the names Koreans shouted.


    It was amazing how he overpowered the Kraken, commanded the war, and coordinated with the party members.


    In fact, there are so many people like Noh Eun-ha in Korea that some people say that he was not chosen as the twelfth throne.


    China sets their skills high.


    Generals of the Eight Fangs and Generals of the Chiljangs can only be the strongest people in China.


    Korea is an unusual case.


    In China and Japan, players who were simply good at fighting became national representatives.


    This is because in China, the authorities are in power, and in Japan, the authority of the royal family is asserted, blocking the room for other stakeholders to invade the authority.


    On the other hand, Korea had a structure in which players kept each other in check by putting the authority of the fairy to prevent other stakeholders from encroaching on her authority.


    As Lao Chen, who did not know much about Korea��s uniqueness, Noh Eun-ha��s skills were just a waste.


    If he had come to China, he would have been chosen as General of the Eight Fangs or General of Chiljang.


    I felt a harsh aura.


    Lao Chen turned his back on Demon Perth and went to find Eunha Noh.


    I knew it.


    He was casting magic.


    Standing on the surface of the water, his swords were shining, making the Kraken tremble.


    It was an incredible sight.


    He was afraid of Noh Eun-ha and was trying to run away.


    But the players were holding him so that he would never escape.


    Before long-.


    ��Flower of flowers,


    Janwol Hyoseong


    ��s two swords emitted light.


    The swords he was holding suddenly scattered into particles of light.


    Glittering particles, like stars in the night sky, shimmered around him.


    It was a mystical sight.


    Where do you stand this?


    Noh Eun-ha signaled.


    He stirred the air with his hand.


    The ordered light particles moved and flew towards the Kraken.


    ������.��


    An unrealistic battle.


    Each particle of light was shattering the Kraken��s body like a sword tracing its path.


    Lao Chen and others were overwhelmed.


    Maybe��


    I can��t take my eyes off the sight.


    Raon Chen thought.


    That guy was different.


    He must have been stronger than himself.


    no maybe-


    ����Not to mention being selected as a general, I might be able to become the leader.


    Unha Noh will be stronger than any player Lao Chen has ever experienced.


    China��s strongest?


    Lao Chen, who saw the skill of the head of the Eight Fang Generals, could not easily deny the question that came to his mind.


    That��s why-.


    ����I want to fight even more.


    The desire to win flared up.


    Lao Chen was even more attracted to him.


    00131

 Chapter 830

    Relife Player 830


    [Chapter 208]


    [Sea Devil (5)]


    The starlight is twinkling.


    Particles of light that cannot be grasped are moving as if they are alive and attacking the Kraken. The Kraken was tearing like a piece of paper in the trail created by the starlight.


    what the hell is that magic?


    It��s amazing that the sword turned into particles, but a single particle has that much power��


    Twelve kidneys < Dragon Slayer >.


    Hayato Hikigaya couldn��t believe the phenomenon he was seeing with his own two eyes.


    In Japan, high-ranking players had to come together in groups to deal with the Kraken.


    It was an existence that could be defeated by at least three of the Twelve Gods.


    And when Hikigaya judged, the situation seemed not so different between China and Japan.


    However, Eunha Noh was dealing with the Kraken almost alone.


    That too without any injuries.


    Hikigaya-kun, calm down. What are you doing during the battle?


    oh sorry


    He became much stronger than when he had a sparring with Noh Eun-ha in Japan.


    However, Noh Eun-ha has become much stronger than before.


    I expected it to some extent, but it exceeded Hikigaya��s imagination.


    In the end, he was stunned by Noh Eun-ha��s godhood and was scolded by < Undine >.


    Meanwhile, she also seemed to admire Noh Eun-ha��s skills.


    Are you saying that man is Hikigaya-kun��s lifelong rival?


    ��I think of them as rivals, but I don��t know what to think of them. By the way�� Now, it would be nice to be recognized as a rival.


    He is a skilled player who can easily defeat more than half of the Twelve. Maybe I can beat them all�� Where the hell is the source of that skill?


    The conversation ended there.


    It was because Demon Perth also attacked those who had retreated to the rear while resisting Lao Chen.


    Hikigaya Hayato dodged the attack, recalling her last words.


    I want to know what the source of that guy��s power is.


    Gift? device? return? Providence?


    Hikigaya asked himself.


    But no answer came.


    It was because I thought that Eunha Noh would be able to deal with the Kraken without using that sword.


    As soon as he landed on the water, he ran straight ahead.


    Shaorang, the general of the eight directions, opened the way.


    Hikigaya gave strength to the sword.


    A real monster.


    The Chinese also have strong powers, but I really don��t know about that guy.


    Then Lao Chen appeared.


    His eyes crossed.


    Lao Chen was laughing.


    It was to compete to see who would defeat Demon Perth.


    Hikigaya gritted his teeth.


    As much as I felt defeated by Noh Eun-ha, I wanted to at least show the potential of Japan to Chinese players.


    It seemed that Lao Chen felt the same way.


    It was funny.


    Are we competing with each other, excluding Noh Eun-ha from the competition?


    What does this mean?


    Even so, Hikigaya swung his sword at Demon Perth with all his might.


    Even if it didn��t mean anything, he didn��t want to hear that he was the weakest.


    It was then.


    The back was hot.


    ��Fury!!


    Pi profit!!


    the sound of burning flames.


    the sound of birds chirping.


    After joining forces with Lao Chen to kill the Demon Firth, he looked back.


    By that time, the Kraken had also been subjugated.


    Above the water, the whole area was covered in crimson flames.


    ������.��


    With his back turned to Demon Perseus.


    Hikigaya stared at the scene where the flames and the sea were divided by the water surface as if possessed by something.


    Noh Eun-ha was there.


    Shiranui (unknown fire)��


    The others did the same.


    I couldn��t help but look.


    The Japanese, including Hikigaya, immediately spewed out certain words.


    Shiranui.


    It was a meteorological phenomenon that can be seen in the sea of Kyushu, Japan.


    A light appears on the surface of the water.


    It is called Oyabi.


    The sight of them lined up so that they fill the horizon was called ��shiranui.��


    As can be seen from the Chinese characters, it was an unknown, mysterious flame.


    I never thought I would see a phenomenon like Shiranui in Korea��.


    It��s a wonderful sight. What did that person��s name say? I don��t know because I don��t learn Korean.


    < Cardinal >�� I would have said. < Cardinal >? It��s hard to understand what that means. Does it mean religious? It��s just that in Japan, the nickname < shiranui > is more familiar.


    < Undine > said.


    Hikigaya also nodded.


    Some Japanese people were calling Unha Noh as < Shiranui >.


    Perhaps those who witnessed the battle today will go back to Japan and talk about a player named Shiranui.


    As a Korean player, as an exception, you will get a Japanese nickname.


    Also-.


    ��In this case, you could write it as < shiranui > and read it as < shiranui >, but�� Ah, as expected. There are also people who make another nickname.


    Undine pointed to one side.


    Japanese players suddenly started quarreling with each other.


    Hikigaya laughed bitterly at the sound of their fighting.


    < Undine > was also embarrassed.


    < Unknown Blaze > in the sense of a flame of unknown origin�� It��s a little long.


    It is written as < Shiranui > and read as < Unknown Blaze >.


    Or write it as < unknown blaze > and read it as < shiranui >.


    Hearing Japanese people quarreling, it seemed that a long argument would erupt in Japan over what to do with Noh Eun-ha��s nickname.


    Either way, it must have been deeply imprinted on the people here.


    Hikigaya decided not to meddle in the quarrels of the Japanese.


    Either way it didn��t matter.


    This is because he already acknowledged his skills by handing over Totsuka no Tsurugi, which he had inherited as an heirloom in exchange for his defeat in Dalian, to Noh Eun-ha.


    Then I suddenly had an idea.


    Come to think of it, I can��t see Totsuka no Tsurugi��


    Where is it?


    None of the swords that Noh Eun-ha used during the battle were there.


    Hikigaya was puzzled.


    I decided to ask him to say hello after a long time.


    ��


    Defeated the Kraken.


    A smile did not leave Eunha��s lips.


    To Eunha, the Kraken was a monster with its own meaning.


    It was the ordeal he first tried to change his future.


    When I was young, I thought I would never be able to defeat him, but now it��s like this.


    An ordeal that I had to overcome with someone��s help in this life.


    However, the galaxy has now overcome the Kraken with its own power.


    I couldn��t help but feel good.


    yap! huh?


    That was then.


    Ariel poked her head above the surface of the water just as the flames on the surface of the water were extinguished.


    She inflated her cheeks.


    She even protested by flapping the scales on the sides of her head.


    You thought you would die from the heat, right? I��m sorry that I almost turned into steamed fish, aren��t you sorry?


    you��re still alive If it��s steamed fish, I��ll enjoy it. okay?


    Even if it��s a joke, really don��t joke like that. I got goosebumps on my arm! so? Anything other than magic stones came out of the Kraken? The magic stone is here, um�� Squid legs?


    squid legs?


    One leg is missing. Do you know how hard it was to pull it up so big? Hurry up and praise me!


    yeah good job But what to do with the squid legs��


    Ariel stuck her head out.


    Eunha bent her knee and stroked her pink hair.


    It was not worth stroking it because it was wet.


    The galaxy, which quickly released its hand, saw the spoils floating on the surface.


    It was the Kraken��s leg.


    The legs were large and huge.


    It seemed that even twenty people would stay.


    How about roasting it?


    do you mean grilled? that one? Hmm��


    It wouldn��t be bad to grill squid legs and eat them right away.


    What is the combination of dew and squid? The inside will only ache and the mouth will only rot.


    Ariel salivated.


    Eunha frowned upon hearing the sound she brought out.


    It��s kind of like eating. Squid legs and monster legs are different, so they probably won��t taste good.


    Eh, it looks delicious��.


    I��m going to hand it over to the government, along with magic stones, and convert it into goods and share it.


    Among the meat of the monsters, sometimes there were delicious monsters.


    However, Eunha did not experience the deliciousness of eating monster meat.


    There was no trouble with his judgment.


    I��d rather eat that than Minji�� No, it��s the same as her cooking.


    Eunha received a magic stone from Ariel.


    The Kraken Bridge will be moved by other players.


    That was then.


    A long time. I got stronger


    uh?


    Some Japanese came to talk.


    A man carrying a greatsword on his back.


    He held out his hand to Eunha.


    Eunha stared at the opponent��s face and was lost in thought for a while.


    Is this the guy who bullied Seohyun in Japan?


    Eunha couldn��t remember the man��s face or name.


    However, there was only one Japanese who pretended to know him and said it had been a long time.


    After assessing the situation, Eunha grabbed the man��s hand.


    yeah it��s been a while But can you speak Korean?


    Even when we met back then, I spoke in Korean��.


    Oh yeah? I forgot. ����.


    There was a look of disbelief in the man��s eyes.


    his eyes were watering


    Do you really know yourself?


    Eunha averted her gaze.


    In the end, the man who couldn��t get an answer let out a long sigh.


    This is Hayato Hikigaya.


    I��ll tell you again, so as not to forget.


    The man introduced himself.


    It was only then that Eun-ha remembered a little about the man.


    I know. < Dragon Slayer >. �� You knew this name. You��re also interested in my actions�� I


    heard you��ve reached the height of twelve? Congratulations. Oh and congratulations to me too.


    congrats? what celebration?


    I didn��t get along well in Japan.


    It was very nice to meet you like this after time passed.


    So, Eunha treated Hikigaya in a friendly way.


    Seohyun gave birth to a baby last year. When I go back to the hotel later, I��ll show you my son who looks exactly like Seohyun.


    ����.


    There was no malice towards Eunha.


    I just wanted to brag about my child.


    Of course, Hikigaya��s face stiffened when he heard the sound.


    He didn��t know whether to laugh or cry.


    ��Yes, congratulations. Seohyun, how are you?


    Seohyun is doing well. We also communicate with each other once a day.


    Haha��


    There was no soul in the laughter.


    Hikigaya decided to change the subject.


    That worked more critically.


    By the way, where is Totsuka no Tsurugi? I��ve seen it before, but I don��t think I have it now��.


    Oh, that?


    Eunha smiled brightly.


    He showed janwol filial piety.


    Hey, is your sword really good? Thanks to you, I got help many times when I was in danger. Now it has been melted in a furnace and used as a material for this sword. �� Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha.


    what��s the matter? where are you sick


    Hikigaya laughed like crazy.


    The sound of laughter sounded like crying.


    ��


    The operation to subdue Korea, China and Japan is over.


    The person who stood out the most in this operation was Noh Eun, who was sent in as a reinforcement en route.


    No one in the room could dispute that fact.


    The Pandora Clanlord is a really bad case. The twelfth seat already had a dealer assigned to it, so it hadn��t been nominated until now. Well, if the dealership becomes vacant, it will probably be selected as the highest priority.


    ������.��


    Ahahaha.


    Lim Ga-eul spoke confidently as if he were telling the truth of nature.


    People looked at her openly boasting with pitiful eyes, but couldn��t refute anything.


    It was because Noh Eun-ha��s inaction just before that was overwhelming.


    Meanwhile, Lim Ga-eul lied.


    At least this way, we should let her know that we are giving Noh Eun-ha preferential treatment and not looking down on her.


    Unfortunately, there was little chance that Eunha Noh would become the Twelve.


    This is because Pandora Clan currently occupies two of the Twelve Seats.


    The chances of becoming Noh Eun-ha were extremely low unless a new twelfth seat was elected due to a national crisis.


    Nevertheless, Lim Ga-eul lied because the people present were showing interest in Noh Eun-ha.


    Did I mention you��re 27? You��re pretty young. To think that at that age, he could deal with a 3rd tier monster almost alone and not suffer any damage��. It��s really amazing that such a small country has such a great player.


    First, the Prime Minister of China.


    Lim Ga-eul could see him rolling his head, smiling narrowly.


    He must be estimating whether he will be able to scout Noh Eun-ha.


    Of course, Lim Ga-eul had no intention of leaving it that way.


    Meanwhile, Kaguya also raised her eyes.


    It was caught in Japan. I never thought you��d become this strong. Hmm�� Shall we scout out right now? Harem is legal in Japan.


    Scouting the Pandora Clanlords won��t do you any good? Pandora��s Clan Road and the people around their wives all live in Korea. You won��t be able to throw it away and go to another country, so don��t be curious about our players.


    In response, Gaeul Lim warned Kaguya in a barbed tone.


    Kaguya shrugged.


    It was an expression of giving up.


    Sheesh I know. The fairy will be fine. There are successors, and there are players with bright futures. I envy you because you don��t have to worry about the next generation and the next generation.


    Kaguya grumbled.


    Then he changed the subject.


    So, since the game is broken, what should I do with the loot? First of all, Kraken can be said to have been subjugated mostly by Korean players, so I will yield to Korea. Instead, Demon Perth, yield to us.


    The same goes for China. Kraken is handed over to Korea. Yes, I like it. Demonstration should be distributed between the two countries through consultation.


    The distribution of loot took no time and was handled quickly.


    It was because the only thing that came out of Demon Firth and Kraken was the magic stone and their legs.


    Maybe if they had a skill stone, they didn��t feel the need to wrestle with each other.


    Kraken��s magic stones should be purchased from the government and the converted amount should be distributed to the people who participated in the battle.


    The Kraken��s legs should be split among the players. It wouldn��t be very valuable as a material for making artifacts anyway.


    Lim Ga-eul calculated quickly.


    Fortunately, the damage was not great.


    This is because Lee Do-jin directed the players and minimized the damage.


    Thanks to this, she decided that she could use this incident to increase the prestige of the fairy government.


    Around that time, the leaders of other countries also returned to their home countries and seemed to have calculated the achievements they would show to the people.


    Then, let��s finish the subjugation operation with this, and let��s talk about how to build Korea-China-Japan relations in the future while having dinner later. great.


    great.


    Fairy Kaguya Prime Minister.


    The three looked at each other and grinned.


    They didn��t like each other, but they were able to properly cooperate for their interests.


    they got up from their seats.


    Baekryun-ah, let��s go. Are you tired? no. It was quite exciting to watch the fight. Especially the man fighting��


    Oh well. I��ve only seen it on TV every day, so it must have been the first time I��ve seen a battle this close. Pandora��s Clanlord is cool, isn��t it?


    It was kind of�� cool.


    The expression on the face shows everything.


    Ha Baek-ryun turned his head.


    Lim Ga-eul smiled bitterly.


    They say that they are studying the knowledge of a fairy, but it seems that it is still difficult to maintain a poker face.


    Anyway, she decided to leave the meeting room with Ha Baek-ryun.


    Then he thought of going back to his room and bursting out the joy he had been holding back.


    This is because Noh Eun-ha��s shoulders were straightened by defeating the Kraken, and she will gain an advantage in future Korea-China-Japan talks.


    It was then.


    little fairy.


    wait. yes?


    Hang-ah, who had been keeping silent until now, opened his mouth.


    Ha Baek-ryun tilted his head.


    Then, with the help of the Prime Minister, Hang-ah, who came down from the chair, spoke to her.


    It was close to advice.


    Make sure to thank your parents.


    That��s right, because I gave you birth. �� yes? yes i will do that


    Come on guys. stop going


    It was a nonsense.


    Ha Baek-ryeon listened to what the interpreter had to say and greeted Hang-ah politely.


    Hang-ah was greeted roughly and left immediately.


    Why do you want to thank your parents?


    I was confused and answered.


    Ha Baek-ryun could not understand. S��arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    However, Kaguya, who had been left with Lim Ga-eul, gave a pitiful look at Hang-ah as he left the door.


    Growing up without receiving love from parents, I was only used by the authorities and treated as I should, so that��s probably what the saying came out of. Hang��s sons must be worried that the little fairy will become like that too.


    As long as I am there, I will never let you do that.


    Your fairy will do just fine. Still, there is nothing wrong with what you said. Little fairy, it��s good to say thank you to your parents every chance you get.


    Kaguya smiled bitterly.


    Then he added a word.


    The very birth of a person with the gift of < Silver > is a miracle. I��m trying to balance mana by exerting < silver > from the body, but how can a fetus handle that power? It is almost consumed by its own power and disappears.


    Oh, is that so��.


    Also, the fetus�� < silver > mana could harm the mother. There are many cases where the mother can not overcome the energy and stops breathing. So did my mother.


    Ah��


    Ha Baek-ryeon heard the story and couldn��t say anything.


    It was, above all, the first time I had heard of it.


    She realized that her mother had miraculously survived and gave birth to her.


    I couldn��t help but feel respect for my mother, Ha Ji-eun.


    Meanwhile, Kaguya continued to say��.


    ��That��s why people with the < Silver > gift have little chance of having children. In particular, if the holder of the gift is a woman, the chance that the child in the womb will overcome the energy of < Silver > and come to life is 0%. yes?


    oh didn��t you know? If you have < Silver >, you have to give up pregnancy. So, even though I was married to the emperor, I was unable to have children. Harem is inevitable.


    Kaguya, please stop talking. Because this kid hasn��t been educated there yet.


    Oh no�� I��m sorry. I stopped interfering with the little fairy��s education. I apologize.


    ����.


    Lim Ga-eul is very careful.


    Kaguya apologizes.


    However, Ha Baek-ryun did not listen to Kaguya��s apology.


    ��can��t have kids?


    Someday get married and have children.


    I was taking it for granted.


    However, Ha Baek-ryun realized that the future he took for granted was not allowed to him.


    She was in great shock.


    ��


    Meanwhile, Kaguya looked at a woman reflected on the monitor.


    The only Ranger with a bow.

 Chapter 831

    Relife Player 831


    [Chapter 209]


    [Unshakable]


    Operation to conquer Korea, China and Japan before returning.


    Ha Baek-ryun, now 15 years old, heard about the side effects of < White Silver > from Kaguya.


    can��t have children


    When she found out about this, she was in great shock.


    So she locked herself in her room.


    I really shouldn��t dream of living a normal life like everyone else.


    Eunha and the gypsophila party members were worried about her.


    But she couldn��t tell.


    What would it be like to say


    He was lying on his bed alone in a dark room, brooding over his misfortune.


    After all, I am alone.


    I lost my father when I was young.


    I also lost my mother.


    There was no one with whom he was related by blood.


    He vaguely thought that one day he would get married, have children, and start a family related to him by blood.


    Full of resentment, < Baekeun > took away even the smallest wishes.


    I hate being alone��


    Can I get married properly?


    no i don��t think i can


    He didn��t want the person he would love to see his children.


    It��s too selfish.


    In the end, he had to let go of the person he liked.


    So he had to give up sharing his feelings with the person he likes, and he had to give up getting married and building a harmonious family.


    Kuuk


    Ha Baek-ryun hugged the pillow.


    She buried her face in the pillow and cried.


    I hated the existence of myself.


    < Baekeun > was so resentful.


    In the end, I will live as a fairy and die as a fairy.


    My happiness is nowhere.


    In the middle of the vast universe.


    The feeling of falling alone.


    You must feel this feeling for the rest of your life.


    ��


    Asking players to carry the Kraken��s leg.


    Eunha went back to the Donghae Hotel.


    Welcome Pandora Clan Lord! Do you have any injuries anywhere? If it hurts anywhere, please tell me. We will take action immediately.


    ��No, it��s fine. Thank you for your concern.


    The first person to greet him was Lim Ga-eul.


    Unlike her usual appearance, she opened her arms and hugged Eunha.


    Unexpectedly, Eun-ha, who ended up hugging Lim Ga-eul, put on a puzzled face.


    This guy�� he��s doing this performance because he wants to show off.


    The situation made sense.


    Coincidentally, Kaguya and the Prime Minister of China were also around her.


    In addition, people from other countries were waiting at the door to see the galaxy.


    Receiving their applause, Eunha stuck her tongue out.


    good job boy


    Then, take a good look at Pandora Clan. Do you take care of anything?


    I��ll think about that.


    Then Lim Ga-eul whispered.


    Eunha also lowered her voice in response.


    Soon after, Eun-ha untied her embrace and went to find Ha Baek-ryun.


    huh? Why is Baekryun��s face like that?


    Ha Baek-ryun standing next to Lee Jung-hyun.


    A shadow fell over her face as she quietly clapped.


    Eun-ha could figure out at once that she was depressed.


    It was like this in my previous life too��.


    Was there something that made me feel bad even though Lee Jung-hyun was by my side?


    I thought I had taken some action.


    It seemed that something had happened.


    Eunha approached Ha Baekryun.


    oh uncle What happened?


    me? no there wasn��t �� okay?


    Ha Baek-ryun suddenly raised his head.


    She shook her head.


    He vehemently denied that anything had happened, but he couldn��t say anything.


    It seemed that if I drove her away for no reason, she would cry again.


    There were also people from other countries.


    While they were watching, I couldn��t be rude.


    In the end, Eunha had to take a step back.


    If you have any difficulties, please tell me. I��ll be sure to solve it. �� there��s no such thing. The uncle is back now, so I��ll go to my room. I want to take a break because I��m with Kaguya-sama and the other girls.


    Do it even if you��re nervous. Get some rest. Lee Jeong-hyeon, Director of Special Affairs, please take Baekryeon to her room. yes don��t worry


    Is it because of his feelings?


    Ha Baek-ryun tried to avoid the seat.


    Eun-ha felt bitter seeing her turn around without telling her anything.


    he waved at her.


    I thought we became quite close��


    but is Baek-ryun feeling distant from me?


    Am I not trustworthy?


    I was also saddened.


    Eunha felt intimidated.


    At that time, Lim Ga-eul spoke up.


    Don��t be sad because Baekryun didn��t tell you.


    Do you know what happened to Baekryun? What is it?


    I can��t tell you this. Even if you tell me, it��s not something I can do. It��s something Baekryun has to solve alone. You just have to be prepared to relieve Baekryun��s mood when he wakes up after brushing it off.


    Lim Ga-eul knew it.


    But she didn��t want to tell him and turned her back on him.


    That��s why I was trying to tell you later��.


    I mumbled that.


    Lim Ga-eul left.


    Eun-ha sent her away and couldn��t help but think.


    What did Baekryun know?


    What did you find out about doing that?


    What happened while I went to subdue the Kraken?


    Eunha looked around.


    I found Koreans in the conference room.


    Their eyes met.


    ������.��


    They turned their heads quickly.


    that I don��t want to tell you


    Eunha frowned.


    It was then.


    Noh Eun-ha player. No, should we call it < Cardinal > now? long time no see. And today��s battle really impressed me.


    Mr. Kaguya.


    This time, Kaguya came closer.


    The girl I met 10 years ago hadn��t changed in appearance either then or now.


    Eunha shook hands with her.


    It would have been nice to come with Seohyun, but it��s a pity. Then it would have been okay for me and the three of us to eat��.


    I can��t help it. Because Seohyun is busy taking care of her child. I know. Ah, I really wanted to see the child who looked exactly like Seohyun, but it��s a pity.


    Eunha smiled bitterly.


    From the time Kaguya reunited with Eunha, she repeatedly called Han Seohyun��s name.


    When Eunha showed a picture of Han Seohyun and Noh Yooseong, she even exclaimed that it was cute.


    That��s how much she wanted to see Han Seo-hyun.


    If it��s time later, I��ll have to make a video call.


    As far as Eunha knows, Seohyun Han and Kaguya often communicate with each other.


    However, the distance between Korea and Japan was far, so communication was not well connected.


    At best, I couldn��t make a video call by sending and receiving text messages or phone calls.


    However, since Kaguya came to Korea, the unstable environment of communication could be overcome to some extent.


    Eun-ha decided to put the thought she came up with spontaneously into practice a little later.


    but there is yes.


    Didn��t you tell me a long time ago that you had no intention of starting a harem? ����. Seohyun is so pretty, so I thought that if I connected with Seohyun, of course I wouldn��t wear a harem. But even after marrying Seohyun, she took two more wives�� ����.


    Harem is legal in Japan, so how about coming to Japan at this point? If you��re willing to do that, you can sneak me away in a big suitcase when I get back. Afterwards, no matter what the fairy protests, you are already in Japan, so what will you do?


    Haha��


    Kaguya��s eyes widened.


    Even though he knew that she was scouting as a joke, Eun-ha couldn��t help but laugh it off.


    It was because there was something I promised her in Japan.


    Do I have to hold the chapter right now?


    Damn��


    What was he thinking 10 years ago?


    If only I could go back to that time, I wanted to shut my mouth tightly.


    The future was not to be prejudged.


    Perhaps reading Eunha��s feelings, Kaguya burst into laughter.


    Anyway, congratulations on getting three of them as wives. But don��t guess Seohyun-ie Sobak, who would have allowed you to start a harem just because you have a lot of wives. Of course it should. Don��t worry, I��m doing it. Eh, Seohyun must have been very upset because of you. If I knew it would be like this, then I was going to marry a decent Japanese man and Seohyun��. I heard there is such a saying in Korean? There is no one to trust in this world. Haha��


    Eunha couldn��t help but laugh.


    There was such a saying in Korea.


    Laughing when it��s hard is first rate.


    He somehow covered it up with a smile.


    But what if I��m sorry about this? yes? What?


    I mean the little fairy It was because of me that I heard things I shouldn��t have known yet.


    ��What did Kaguya-sama say to Baekryun? oh look at him Are you trying to intimidate me in case I did any harm to the little fairy?


    Then, at Kaguya��s words.


    Eunha��s face hardened.


    Seeing this, Kaguya showed a slight displeasure.


    She was the top of Japan.


    Even though she was treating Eunha favorably, she couldn��t take good care of an act that violated her authority.


    Eunha also knew that, so she was treating Kaguya while taking care of herself.


    Realizing her mistake, Eun-ha immediately apologized.


    Sorry for the rudeness. But as a person who protects the next fairy, I have to be faithful to my role.


    Of course, Eunha didn��t just apologize.


    I had to be aware of my role.


    < Cardinal > Eunha Noh shouldn��t have shown that attitude to Kaguya, but < Cardinal''s Watchdog > Noh Eunha only protected Ha Baekryun.


    That��s why he reacts sharp to Kaguya like this�� Even if he��s faithful to his role, he needs to be able to show yudori looking after people. Yes, I also did something wrong with the fairy, so I��ll move on. Let��s take care of each other in the future.


    Yes Kaguya. So what did Kaguya-sama say to the next fairy?


    Well, there��s that�� It seems that you fairies don��t want to tell us, can I tell you��


    Kaguya-sama.


    What is it? There is such a saying in Korea.


    what do you say?


    There are two things that annoy people. The first is to stop talking��


    The second is? ����.


    Ah, what is it? Don��t annoy people, why don��t you tell me soon?


    Kaguya fired the torch.


    After a while, Eunha heard the whole story from Kaguya.


    ��


    A person who has a gift of < Silver > is highly unlikely to have children.


    no i don��t have


    Even Eunha, who heard the story from Kaguya, couldn��t easily deny it.


    Actually-.


    ��Even before the return, I had never heard of a rumor that the owner of < Silver > was pregnant with a child.


    It was the same in neighboring Japan.


    Kaguya was the emperor��s wife and never became pregnant.


    Considering the power of < Silver > that spreads mana, it was understandable.


    That��s why Eunha was able to accept the story without much shock.


    But what if Ha Baek-ryun, now 15 years old, had heard the story?


    Baekryun must be depressed.


    I would have been shocked and shocked if someone suddenly told me that you wouldn��t be able to have children.


    Eunha did not like children.


    It still hasn��t changed.


    There were only exceptions. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    So, if Eun-ha had been herself before returning, she would not have been able to sympathize with the pain Ha Baek-ryun felt.


    What if you can��t have children?


    The most important entity is yourself.


    If he had said that to Ha Baek-ryun before returning, he would have been very angry with her.


    However-.


    ��Ah, Eunha. What��s going on?


    It was different in this life.


    Eun-ha was very happy that a child who looked like her existed in the world.


    I could relate to how devastating it must have been for her to be told that she would never have children.


    That��s why Eun-ha abandoned the dinner she was having with people from other countries on the beach and came to meet Ha Baek-ryun.


    Are the lilies inside? Everyone is out having a barbecue and playing, but I hear that he is sick.


    Oh, that��s it��. It��s not sick, it��s just lack of energy��. Oh, what can I say. Baekryun gets up after robbing�� I��ve heard everything from Kaguya-sama, so it��s okay if you don��t try to gloss over it. So please let me in.


    grunt�� what are you going to do?


    I want to eat rice together.


    Wasn��t that mine? Could I have brought something to eat for the Special Director?


    That��s right, you were that kind of guy��.


    There��s still a lot of meat left, so go outside. Baekryun will be taken care of by me.


    oh yeah thanks. Then am I going to eat real meat?


    yes go


    Eun-ha kicked out Lee Jung-hyun.


    Lee Jung-hyun was excited about eating barbecue.


    It was almost certain that Im Ga-eul would be scolded for leaving behind Habaek-ryeon.


    That person is also pretty stupid. Baekryun, I��ll go in.


    Eunha clicked her tongue.


    Then knocked on the door.


    There was no sound coming from inside.


    In the first place, I was thinking of going in regardless of whether or not I heard the sound.


    Eunha went into her room.


    ����.


    The room was dark.


    All lights were off.


    Eunha tried to turn on the light but stopped.


    The moonlight and starlight coming through the window was enough.


    Baekryun, are you sleeping?


    ��no.


    Ha Baek-ryun was on the bed.


    She was lying on her side, wrapped in a blanket.


    As Eunha sat down nearby, she wriggled in a timid tone.


    I brought some because I thought I was hungry. Even if you don��t have energy, you should eat rice. Wake up and eat quickly. I��m not hungry��


    I eat even if I��m not hungry. I came here to watch you eat.


    tooth.


    Ha Baek-ryun Juseom Juseom raised his body.


    The hair was tousled.


    My eyes are also slightly red.


    Eun-ha pretended not to know.


    Then he took the meat from the plate he was holding in his hand.


    Here comes the sausage. open your mouth


    I��ll eat it. please fork


    No, I have to feed them. I should get this as a reward for defeating the Kraken today.


    What does that mean�� Mr. Heung is really childish and childlike.


    Did you know that now? Eat quickly.


    Yum.


    Ha Baek-ryun takes the sausage and eats it.


    Eunha smiled as she watched her mumble deliciously.


    Then he held out a large squid leg to her mouth.


    squid legs? It��s huge.


    It��s the leg the Kraken left behind when he died. After thinking about how to handle this, I tried to barbecue it once. They say monster meat is not tasty��


    try it. It was surprisingly delicious. Ugh�� can��t you believe me?


    ��a little trust. I don��t completely believe it.


    Then eat a little bit.


    Why is it like this�� Oops�� Huh?


    The moment Ha Baek-ryun opened her mouth.


    Eunha immediately put the golden brown squid leg into her mouth.


    The squid legs were so big.


    Ha Baek-ryun cut off her leg with her teeth and spat the rest on a plate.


    What if I just give it to you like this? how is it? is it delicious?


    It��s better than I thought.


    The Kraken was good food. Some say that the butter brought by players from China is good. Oh, I heard that a Japanese player is making takoyaki with this leg? Is it takoyaki? What is it?


    Taco means octopus�� Then shouldn��t the octopus leg go in?


    Demon Perth left nothing but magic stones. That��s why they said they replaced it with squid�� Let��s just move on. eat one more


    Yum.


    Now eat whatever they give you.


    The galaxy was satisfied.


    Come to think of it, I��ve never been like this with Ha Baek-ryun in this life.


    Eunha stroked her hair as she opened her mouth like a baby bird.


    I heard the story from Kaguya-sama. why did you have no energy


    Ah��


    Eventually, Eun-ha told her the purpose of coming to meet her.


    Ha Baek-ryun was taken aback.


    she smiled bitterly.


    is it so? I can��t help it.


    A resigned tone.


    His voice was watery.


    She tries to shake it off on her own, but it doesn��t go well.


    Eunha understood her heart.


    However, I couldn��t comfort her by saying that everything would go well.


    There was only one such consolation.


    ��Do you know what I felt only 10 years ago after living for more than a few decades?


    ��What is a few decades? Uncle, I know your age. listen anyway


    I��ll listen and see.


    Instead, Eunha decided to give her reassurance, not comfort.


    It was a conviction I realized 10 years ago.


    Eun-ha saved Han Seo-hyeon in Japan and has not forgotten that feeling until now.


    Nothing is impossible for me. yes?


    there��s nothing i can��t do You��ve never seen me succeed in making people do the impossible. So what?


    I will tell you that it is possible. you can have kids yes? are you kidding me?


    i don��t believe him don��t worry. Somehow, I will definitely find a way so that you can have children.


    ����.


    It is a world where magic exists.


    So nothing is impossible in this world.


    If you search the whole world, you might not be able to find a way.


    And Eun-ha was thinking of finding a way for Ha Baek-ryeon, even if it means searching all over the world.


    So if you��re not married yet, don��t worry about not having children. you are still young It��s too early to worry about that.


    ����. So please wait patiently even if it takes time. ��Cause I��ll definitely find a way


    I��m not sure which guy will take Ha Baek-ryun.


    In the distant future, the galaxy will do everything possible to help her have children, as he did.


    So-.


    -That��s not your concern. I��m worried about what I��ll do in the future. You just have to trust me and wait for that time to come. Understand?


    Why is it my job�� Are you saying you��re going to take responsibility?


    why? then no?


    Ha Baek-ryun asks.


    Eunha couldn��t answer.


    This is because, to answer her question, the first thing to do is to tell him that he has returned.


    So I smiled and passed it on.


    Eunha finally spoke to Ha Baekryun.


    Still, if there��s no right way, I��ll attack the black dungeon. The attacker said that any wish would come true without any cost.


    how does daddy know that? i just know Did Eun-ah see the future?


    just because i know


    A dungeon that no one has yet conquered.


    But 3 to 4 years from now.


    The Southern European Union, including Italy, will attack < Dungeon of the Deep Sea >.


    Returning from the black dungeon, where once you enter, you cannot come out unless you attack, they reveal information that will surprise the world.


    One of them is-.


    ����It is said that the person who made the greatest contribution will be given the power to make any wish come true.


    < Miracle > without a price.


    Or a providence superior to < miracle >.


    That was it.


    Because Eun-ha knew that, she was able to assert that to Ha Baek-ryeon.


    Meanwhile, Eunha did not enter < Dungeon of the Abyss > to fulfill her wish in her previous life.


    Because there was something else among the information that Southern Europeans disclosed.


    Anyway-.


    -Chi What is that? Aren��t you ashamed to say that?


    Are you taking it seriously because he��s serious?


    As I promised to live this life.


    Eunha had thoughts of attacking the black dungeon again for Ha Baek-ryeon.


    Of course, Ha Baek-ryun, not knowing what Eun-ha was hiding, just burst into laughter.


    thank you brother


    nevertheless.


    Ha Baek-ryeon felt relieved when she saw Noh Eun-ha recklessly telling her to believe in herself without any grounds.


    ��


    Before regression.


    Eun-ha was worried about Ha Baek-ryeon, who had been feeling down lately.


    The period was quite long.


    In the end, Eunha couldn��t leave her alone any longer.


    say.


    yes? What kind of guy are you? What did someone say to you with that face?


    oh brother Because nothing really happened? Nothing happened, but your face is still like that?


    ��can��t we just leave it alone?


    I tried to leave it like that, but I can��t anymore. You keep moaning like that next to me, what should I do?


    ����.


    At that time, Eun-ha was annoyed at Ha Baek-ryeon for the first time.


    In fact, he didn��t even know why he was so angry.


    However, he realized with the words he uttered next.


    you and i are family Can��t you tell me at least what happened to your family? yes?


    Although I dutifully sheltered her.


    Ha Baek-ryun naturally melted into Eun-ha��s daily life.


    Now, unconsciously, he thought of Ha Baek-ryun as his family.


    Eunha spat out those words and frowned in surprise.


    no it was Let��s pretend it didn��t exist.


    I couldn��t answer myself.


    Maybe something crazy


    Eunha tried to leave her room.


    It was then.


    ha ha ha what is it


    ����.


    It��s a family family.


    Ha Baek-ryun burst into laughter.


    Eunha didn��t know that she would show her a big smile like this.


    Eunha blinked her eyes.


    Ha Baek-ryeon muttered something to herself as if she liked something.


    I thought I was alone, but I wasn��t alone. Yes. I now had a brother.


    Why are you laughing��.


    Thank you oppa. But now it��s really good.


    Ha Baek-ryun smiled.


    Even so, she did not tell Eunha the truth in the end.


    Instead, it was that her face had improved since that day.


    what are you doing bro


    ��device maintenance.


    From then on, it clung to Eunha and chirped continuously.


    At that time, Eunha thought that a baby cat was bothering her.


    Even so, I didn��t hate it.


    ��What kind of person do you like? How am I? I could do everything my brother told me to do��


    but it must have been contaminated by the twins. Don��t play around.


    It��s not a joke. You know what?


    what?


    In a little while, I can be legally recognized as a semi-adult.


    ����.


    My brother said there would be nothing to hesitate about. Because he would no longer be a minor.


    Twins These are real��


    Back then, I didn��t know that a baby cat would grow up to become a tiger.

 Chapter 832

    Relife Player 832


    [Chapter 209]


    [Unshakable (2)]


    It was only for a while that the people of Korea, China and Japan kept each other in check.


    After the subjugation operation was over, they had nothing to do with their work.


    The trilateral talks between Korea, China and Japan starting from now on were the affairs of the leaders and officials of each country, not the players.


    As a result, when the leaders had a meeting, the players would have fun on the beach in front of the hotel.


    Look at this. There were many pretty things. I will give this specially to my brother.


    It��s pretty. Thank you, I��ll keep it well so I don��t lose it.


    I��ll give the sisters one too!


    Ha Baek-ryun also played around with a bright face, as if he had never been depressed.


    It seemed that there were two Ariel.


    Eun-ha, who was sitting on the sandy beach and watching her, was satisfied with the shell she gave her.


    It won��t be garbage disposal��.


    Baekryun gave it to me and said what happened.


    since last night.


    Ha Baek-ryun seemed to have removed some of the barriers in dealing with Eun-ha.


    It was proof that she was calling him by the title of brother.


    Anyway, Eunha decided to cherish the pink shell.


    Oh my, what��s up, what��s up What happened to you two last night?


    Suspicious. Clanlord Be honest. We��ll keep it a secret.


    You guys who are the lightest of mouths are going to keep it a secret? I��m dumbfounded�� S��arch* The N?vel(F)ire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Oh, our mouths are heavy, right?


    That��s right, cheaper the other way.


    Then the twins approached from behind.


    They clung to Eunha��s neck as they let out a raspy laugh.


    Eunha frowned.


    All the good feelings are gone.


    Either way, the twins immediately lay down under the parasol.


    The two shook their legs.


    What should I do now that I came to the Clanlord Sea?


    bikini off! There��s oil over there. Clanlord does a good job.


    These things��


    we giggle among ourselves.


    Eunha sighed at the sight of them unbuttoning their bikini straps and showing their backs.


    In my mind, I wanted to throw them into the sea in that state.


    But there were many eyes to see.


    I couldn��t show ugliness in front of Chinese and Japanese people.


    Eun-ha had no choice but to rummage through her bag and pull out a beach towel.


    Why are you putting this on our backs? That��s right, so that your pretty back is covered


    . Can��t you see there are other people? ������.��


    Clan members have already gotten used to it, but what will they think after seeing what you��ve done so far?


    taking care of them


    Eunha didn��t say anything after that.


    However, it seemed that they understood his sincere advice.


    They looked straight at Eunha without playing around.


    Soon after, they grinned��


    ��Oh, it shouldn��t be like this. Are you trying to get us to be sincere?


    So from now on, is it an angle that only needs to be shown to the Clan Lords?


    don��t mess around


    what about sister I think you will fall in love with me. The heart of a younger brother is not something that can be resolved with reason. just blow it up


    Are you with your sister? Why are you asking the obvious?


    these are real ah! There��s no such thing as a slap on the back!


    Why are you spanking me!?


    Eunha��s advice backfired.


    Realizing her mistake, Eun-ha decided to just hit the twins.


    He slapped the back of the twins, who were covered in white beach towels.


    I even accidentally hit him on the butt.


    I��m stupid for worrying about these things. do it yourself


    where are you going child?


    Hit me more��


    Soon after, Eun-ha stuck out her tongue.


    The twins were beaten, but to no avail.


    Rather, he begged for more beatings.


    In the end, Eunha chose to avoid the spot.


    He got up and thought about going to Bae Soo-bin, who was practicing magic on the surface.


    It was then.


    huh? Papa?


    I was walking on the sandy beach.


    Lao Chen was coming from the front.


    It didn��t just pass by, it seemed to be approaching him. The galaxy stopped walking.


    Lao Chen also stopped walking with a few steps left.


    I am Lao Chen.


    ����.


    clumsy Korean.


    Eunha was surprised inside.


    The Chinese basically tended to value their own language more.


    So, when Japanese communicate with Koreans, they used to use English or Korean, which were once common languages, clumsily.


    However, even after coming to Korea, Chinese people were more determined to communicate in Chinese.


    However, Lao Chen abandoned Chinese and spoke in Korean.


    And what I��m saying is��


    ��Please practice sparring.


    ����.


    He asked for sparring.


    Lao Chen spoke in a slurred tone and abruptly lowered his head.


    Eunha frowned at her bald head, which glowed in the sunlight.


    It didn��t seem like a new type of bullying.


    It��s embarrassing.


    Annoying people��


    Considering Lao Chen��s personality, I predicted that he would return to Dalian sooner or later.


    However, the method was unexpected.


    I thought Eun-ha would apply for Dalian in a childish way like last time.


    If so, he thought of embarrassing Lao Chen and rejecting Dalian.


    However, I didn��t know that Lao Chen would ask for sparring by bowing his head as if to ask for instruction.


    ������.��


    I felt people��s eyes.


    Korea China Japan.


    they were staring


    Lao Chen politely applied for sparring and bowed his head, but there was no way he could refuse.


    great. Let��s Dalian.


    In the end, Eunha had to accept Lao Chen��s Dalian offer.


    ��


    Check Noh Eun-ha��s skills.


    Lao Chen admitted that he was not up to Noh��s skills.


    So he couldn��t be as rude as before in asking for sparring.


    Asking a strong person to fight means to teach him a move.


    So he politely asked.


    Fortunately, Noh Eun-ha accepted the request this time.


    Thus, the sparring between the two was completed on the sandy beach.


    The sparring rules are simple. For the safety of the two of you, we will use mana only when it is not treated as an attack. I hope you don��t inject mana into the device.


    ������.��


    There were people in Pandora Clan who could speak Japanese and Chinese fluently.


    Hearing the news that they were sparring, he told the people gathered at the table.


    Lao Chen also nodded.


    Then, when the beach ball hits the ground, let��s start sparring.


    A little fairy wearing a swimsuit.


    Ha Baek-ryun threw the ball at the direction of the Japanese-Korean ranger.


    Lao Chen, who held the device while wearing a swimsuit, looked at No Eun-ha, who was there with him.


    Tak


    beach ball fell into the sea.


    Lao Chen moved immediately.


    player win.


    That was a key element of Lao Chen��s fighting style.


    wooooo!!


    Human prejudice is scary.


    People tended to think that the seemingly large and fleshy man would fight for strength, not speed.


    It was a thousand words.


    He valued speed.


    And he would use their misunderstanding to exploit their loopholes.


    Everything was just to deceive the opponent.


    Contrary to his appearance, he was intelligent and knew how to move quickly.


    Woobo


    But, of course, Lao Chen��s tactics were of no use to Noh Eun-ha.


    His ax cut through the air.


    The new type of Noh Eun-ha has disappeared.


    I expected this much!


    Lao Chen was not taken aback.


    I watched him fight the Kraken the other day.


    I knew that he moved like a short-distance teleport using a mysterious gait.


    at the same time-


    ����It��s a national team player, but if you don��t deal with it with all your might, that��s a problem.


    Noh Eun-ha was also a speed player like himself.


    Lao Chen grinned, not knowing what Unha Noh was saying.


    He appeared from behind, holding two swords.


    Eulachacha!


    He cut the air, took a step, and turned around.


    The first attack was blocked by the sword.


    But that was enough.


    Even though Lao Chen couldn��t deliver effective hits, he continued to swing the ax he held in both hands to drive him back.


    Noh Eun-ha also attacked while blocking his axe.


    The weakness of the foot method was identified.


    Not only does it require considerable mana control to move through space, but you must take a step to activate the magic.


    So it distracts Noh Eun-ha and makes her unable to specify where to move with magic.


    At the same time, it is to force him into a series of attacks and make him unable to step forward.


    pretty good


    Noh Eun-ha seemed to see through Lao Chen��s thoughts.


    he raised his lips.


    That was the moment.


    But it doesn��t mean you can��t move backwards. I didn��t need it, so I haven��t used it for a while. ���� !!


    Lao Chen doubted his eyes.


    The new model of Noh Eun-ha has disappeared.


    The bewilderment was short-lived.


    He was indeed a man he recognized.


    He burst into laughter.


    Then he swung the ax according to his animal senses.


    one.


    ����!!


    There was obviously Noh Eun-ha there.


    However, Lao Chen failed to attack and missed the ax in his mangoshu.


    What kind of sword was incredibly hard.


    The ax got stuck in the mountain-like guard of Meng Gauche.


    Noh Eun-ha skillfully twisted her hand to neutralize Lao Chen��s axe.


    shit.


    Lao Chen distanced himself.


    If it had been from the front, he would not have missed the axe.


    However, it was unavoidable as it suddenly appeared from the side and broke the joints making it difficult to move.


    He straightened his posture.


    Then he asked the twins who were watching Dalian.


    Referee.


    ��Yes, what��s going on?��


    Even if you can��t infuse mana into a weapon, is it possible to infuse mana to transform a device?


    ��As long as it��s just adjusting the length of the blade, that��s fine.��


    yes do you mean that?


    immediately upon hearing the story.


    Lao Chen ran across the ground.


    The distance closed in an instant.


    He swung the ax in his right hand and attacked Noh Eun-ha��s sword.


    ����!


    At the same time he twisted his right foot.


    Lao Chen quickly turned to the side and swung the ax behind his shoulder.


    Noh Eun-ha tried to defend herself.


    You got caught.


    Lao Chen smiled in repentance.


    He blew mana into the axe.


    The ax instantly became elongated and became a polearm.


    Noah��s eyes widened.


    He too was perplexed.


    further-.


    ��You wouldn��t have thought of this!


    One hand was empty.


    Lao Chen turned slightly and quickly received the polearm with his other hand.


    Even the fact that Eunha Noh��s sword bounced off was taken into consideration.


    He immediately twisted the other side and tried to attack.


    Noeunha had already entered the realm of polearm.


    I can��t move my feet


    The moment you move wrong, you will be cut by the blade of the polearm.


    In the end, the choice Noh Eun-ha could make was to spread the barrier to defend or to stay still.


    In Dalian, where you couldn��t kill your opponent, there wasn��t much you could do.


    Either way, it was Noh Eun-ha��s defeat.


    ��what?


    However, Unha Noh exceeded expectations.


    he jumped from his seat


    Then, without fear, he stepped on the blade of the polearm with his foot.


    The last attack was unexpected, but I won anyway?


    ����.


    What happened after that?


    Eunha Noh stepped on the blade of the polearm with all her might, shaking his center of gravity, and also stepped on the polearm to add momentum and quickly jumped behind Lao Chen.


    He held the polearm in check with Mangoshu and aimed at his neck with a one-handed straight sword.


    That was the end.


    �������ˡ�


    ��I lost.


    There was no way.


    Lao Chen let go of the polearm in his hand.


    ��


    Lao Chen was caught off guard, but it wasn��t too difficult.


    The trail of the ax wielded by Lao Chen was clearly visible in the galaxy.


    No matter how fast a person is, he can��t be faster than Magu.


    While making a return contract with Kkong.


    He was the one who saw the movement of every ball with his own eyes.


    That��s why Eunha finished the sparring more easily than expected.


    Looks like I��ve gotten stronger.


    Meanwhile, he experienced his own growth while sparring with Lao Chen.


    If he had been himself before returning, he would not have been able to defeat Lao Chen.


    I would have been caught in his intelligent trap and couldn��t keep up with his speed properly.


    лл��


    Thank you.


    Then Lao Chen held out his hand.


    He said something in Chinese.


    It was Chinese that Eunha knew.


    The twins would sometimes say that in Chinese.


    Eunha took his hand.


    Sheshe.


    Although the pronunciation was poor.


    Lao Chen was very happy to hear what Eunha said.


    He hugged Eunha tightly.


    What is this doing?


    The feeling of being buried in the chest of a man in a bathing suit was deeply unpleasant.


    Eun-ha frowned as she was grabbed by her shaky arms.


    Either way, Lao Chen was talking loudly.


    Upon hearing the sound, the Chinese applauded in unison.


    What are they saying?


    Eun-ha barely escaped from Lao Chen��s arms.


    However, he felt sad and put his arm around Eunha��s neck.


    Eun-ha felt burdened by Lao Chen and asked the twins.


    Then the twins answered��.


    ��From today, you and the Clanlord are like brothers, right? Oh my dear Clanlord is my older brother.


    He is happy to hear that he has finally found his brother after coming to this distant country. Well, congratulations to Clanlord. If you include your younger sister, older sister, and blue brother, you��re an older brother, so now you have a younger brother.


    Ghmm��


    Are all Chinese people like this?


    No, Lao Chen would be like that.


    Eunha made a sad face.


    Are you hurt anywhere? Do I look like someone who will get hurt? Look, you��re fine.


    Um�� that��s right.


    Then Ha Baek-ryun approached.


    Eunha felt better seeing her worrying about her.


    So, he grabbed Ha Baek-ryun��s wrist and directly confirmed that his body was fine.


    Ha Baek-ryun took a quick look at Eun-ha��s body and withdrew her hand.


    Then-.


    -What did you think of jumping up and avoiding there? How many times have you fought and how can you not be taken aback in such a situation��


    Oh Hikitani.


    This is Hikigaya.


    yes hiki go


    Hikigaya Hayato approached.


    He seemed quite surprised to see the couple of galaxies.


    Eunha smiled.


    Why are you saying let��s fight too? Then, should we play against each other with our devices like last time?


    I will refuse. Do you know how much I was cursed at by my grandfather after that time? It is a law not to fight a losing battle.


    I know. A losing battle is not fought from the start. You��ve grown up.


    ��I��m angry, but I can��t answer you even if you talk down to me.


    Hikigaya sighed.


    After that, players who were impressed by the couple between Eunha and Lao Chen began to apply for a match one after another.


    Players who came out to enjoy a break suddenly saw a sparring match on the sandy beach.


    I��m Sichuan Tangga��s navigator Tang Xiao! Hoshimiya Kaede I challenge you to fight!


    The war between Korea, China and Japan has begun.


    The sandy beach was hot with the heat they smoked.


    ��


    Phew��


    Chiljang-gun < Poppy > is small.


    Hoshimiya Kaede calmed down after sparring with her.


    It was quite strong.


    The enemy used memorization to drive them.


    If Dang So-so had used the poison, he would have lost.


    There are so many strong people in the world.


    Still�� weaker than Noh Eun-ha.


    Thanks to rolling under Noh Eun-ha.


    Kaede was able to narrowly defeat < Poppy >.


    Fighting with national-level players, he learned what he lacked.


    Bae Su-bin also fought against a Chinese named Xiaorang and won��.


    If I had lost, Bae Su-bin would have made fun of me.


    With one sparring, the strength was drained all the way.


    Kaede watched Bae Soo-bin and Lao-chen sparring on the surface, then turned her back.


    Covered in sand dust.


    Even the skin was sore.


    I wanted to go back to the hotel, wash up and rest.


    Kaede went back to the hotel.


    ah.


    oh. hello?


    ��hello. Mr. Kaguya.


    Just in time, Kaede ran into Kaguya, who was about to return to her room after the meeting.


    Kaguya pretended to know first.


    Kaede was heartbroken.


    Even though Eunha and Kaguya were close friends, he and she had nothing to do with each other.


    However, Kaguya did not hesitate to talk to him even after meeting him for the first time.


    I hear you��re Japanese-Korean? Somehow I felt that way when I first saw it. My grandfather was Japanese.


    Oh, your grandfather is Japanese. Is it okay if I ask for your grandfather��s name?


    It was a strange question.


    Hoshimiya Kaede was puzzled but answered her.


    Then Kaguya��s eyes changed.

 Chapter 833

    Relife Player 833


    [Chapter 209]


    [Unshakable (3)]


    My grandfather seldom talked about the country he was born in.


    Even if you have taught me the culture and language of Japanese people.


    My grandfather did not tell me about the family he was born into.


    it was a nice country I was born in a good family and grew up with no shortage. The bow was also learned then.


    That was all.


    Now that I think about it, my grandfather probably tried to give up everything he had in order to live as a Korean.


    Even so, he sometimes muttered something to himself in Japanese��


    That was all Kaede Hoshimiya remembered.


    So, she couldn��t believe the story she heard from Kaguya.


    Your grandfather is royalty? His name was written in the genealogy of the Hoshinomiya family. Although it has now descended from a god and remains loyal to the emperor, the name of the Hoshinomiya family still exerts an influence in Kyushu. Even if it is thin, the blood of the Japanese royal family is mixed in your body.


    Of course, since it is a family with divine descent, it cannot inherit the position of the emperor.


    Even so, you can become a member of an aristocratic family with high authority as a maternal relative of the emperor.


    Kaguya added.


    she drank coffee


    Kaede couldn��t even touch the coffee in front of her.


    To think that her grandfather might have been a member of the Japanese royal family��


    Kaede was just embarrassed.


    Kaguya even rented a separate room to talk to him.


    Suddenly, Kaede and Kaguya fell in love with old thoughts.


    If Kaguya-sama��s words were true, she could have asked the Korean government at the time to protect her as a Japanese aristocrat.


    I don��t really need to work hard��


    If you think about it, he was a strange person.


    Grandpa didn��t know if you could have climbed to a high position if you wanted to.


    However, the grandfather refused and lived a difficult life as a foreigner.


    Well, if my grandfather had revealed that he was a member of the Japanese royal family, he wouldn��t have met my grandmother.


    Perhaps it was because of her grandmother that she did not reveal her identity even after being isolated in Korea where the language was not properly communicated.


    She suddenly had an idea.


    Then, a strange laugh came out.


    It was then.


    I don��t know much about China and Korea, but the situation in Japan is not so good. My strength and royal family cannot completely cover all of Japan.


    Kaguya opened his mouth.


    Kaede looked at her.


    I was kind of expecting it.


    Kaguya could not have made time to talk to himself by telling him about his grandfather.


    Kaede decided to listen to the main topic.


    ����.


    And listen to the long introduction.


    Kaede was able to infer the purpose of Kaguya��s request for a private meeting.


    As expected, the words came out of Kaguya��s mouth.


    So please. We need the Hoshinomiya family��s strength now. If you don��t mind, lend me your strength.


    Asking for help is��


    I want you to give up your Korean nationality and come to Japan as Kaede Hoshinomiya.


    ����.


    The Hoshinomiya family is in a situation where they don��t have an heir right now. That family won��t want the succession cut off like this, so they��ll welcome you.


    naturalize in Japan


    Hearing that, Kaede couldn��t help but think about it.


    If you become a Hoshinomiya person, money, honor and authority will come very naturally. Furthermore, you will be able to sleep in Kyushu as you wish. As much as you help me, I will tolerate it without harm.


    Kaguya brought out the advantages that can be obtained when naturalizing as a Japanese.


    All were charming.


    It was a situation where it was a loss to say that I would not be naturalized.


    ����.


    Even so, Kaede was troubled.


    In Korea, she was discriminated against a lot and came to this position.


    But the stigma was still there.


    Even if the authority of foreigners increases, the stigma in people��s perception will not be erased for the rest of their lives.


    Can I really live happily in this country?


    A country that is not rewarded as much as hard work.


    It was Korea that Kaede thought of.


    I wondered if it was worth fighting for those who did not like me implicitly.


    Then suddenly��


    -Noh Eunha, what is that doing?


    Clanlord is bathing in sand in a strange way because he became close with Baengnyeon��


    I saw Eunha Noh through the window.


    Ha Baek-ryun covered the sand except Noh Eun-ha��s face.


    The twins were playing around.


    Kaede turned her head to stare at them.


    ����I will make us the standard of this country.��


    Suddenly, old memories came to mind.


    When you finish secondary academy.


    Noh Eun-ha once discussed her thoughts.


    Eunha said that at that time, and now it has really come true.


    great guy


    To describe Noh Eun-ha in one word.


    Kaede would say so.


    To that extent, she was surprised by Noh Eun-ha��s confidence.


    Ain foreigners were following Noh Eun-ha and calling her Lord of Consciousness. S��arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Meanwhile, at that time, she asked Eunha what the alternative standard was.


    Then Noh Eun-ha replied��.


    ����The person I will serve.��


    A person who weeps at the pain of others.


    A person who knows how to count others more.


    A person who clearly says something is wrong.


    A person who perseveres even when it is difficult.


    That��s why watching from the side makes your heart ache.


    Noh Eun-ha��s standard was abstract yet oddly specific.


    I didn��t know then.


    But Kaede knew now.


    That person is Baekryun.


    Whether Noh Eun-ha sees the future or not.


    It didn��t matter to Kaede.


    The words Noh Eun-ha had promised her at that time were more important.


    In that sense, Ha Baek-ryun, whom Noh Eun-ha was trying to serve, was definitely a person who met her standards.


    Of course, Ha Baek-ryun was still young and had many clumsy aspects.


    It didn��t matter though.


    no that was better


    Doesn��t that mean that he can help her become a great fairy?


    ����I have to make the party members happy.��


    all of that.


    It will lead to Noh Eun-ha and her own wishes.


    It��s not long.


    The day when the world Noh Eun-ha said comes true and Ha Baek-ryeon becomes a fairy.


    she had a gut feeling.


    With the moment when everything he and his clan members had cultivated so far comes to an end, where is he going to go?


    That��s why-.


    ��I��m sorry. But my country is Korea. My name is Kaede Hoshimiya, not Hoshinomiya. ����.


    My grandfather thought so too, so he gave you your last name Hoshimiya.


    Kaede was able to make up her mind.


    she said with a relieved face.


    Kaguya looked at her with a hard face and sighed.


    After saying that, I can��t help it. It��s really sad. Life could have been easier for me or you. But I can��t say anything more to Koreans.


    sorry.


    no. I��m sorry for calling you like this. And today��s story is�� you know?


    I will keep it until your grave.


    It��s not to that extent, but yes, please keep it a secret.


    Kaguya lost interest in himself.


    Kaede stood up after observing her reaction.


    Hoshimiya Prize.


    Yes Kaguya.


    Please come and visit Japan sometime. Although we didn��t agree with each other, you still have Japanese blood in your body. Your grandfather may have made up his mind to live as a Korean, but the reason why he insisted on a Japanese name must be because he also missed Japan.


    ��Thank you for your consideration.


    Will he ever be able to go back to Japan?


    I do not know.


    However, Kaede gratefully accepted Kaguya��s consideration.


    ��


    ��How long has it been?


    The last few days have been hell itself.


    As Samra Shipping went bankrupt, Oh Hae-in and the direct descendants of the Samra Group lived with a feeling of blood drying up.


    In such a situation, the only thing he could rely on was alcohol.


    Choi Jeong-hoon you son of a bitch.


    The smell of cigarettes was strong.


    I smoked without opening the window, and when I was tired, I lay down on the bed and slept again, so I had no choice but to do it because I spent my days smoking or drinking again.


    The room was filled with smoke, reminiscent of a raccoon��s den.


    Misunderstanding was annoyed.


    Then he found a new cigarette and put it in his mouth.


    Cut your tail because you��re at a disadvantage?


    No matter how much you say it was an arranged marriage, isn��t this too much?


    Oh Hae-in was boiling with anger.


    Choi Jeong-hoon, a direct descendant of the Galaxy Group, expressed his position that Galaxy steel and devices were damaged this time.


    Then, he cut off all the deals he had given to the Samra Group.


    the string fell off


    Furthermore, Galaxy was trying to absorb Samra Group in this situation.


    In the meantime, all the funds that Galaxy had helped out came back as a number to strangle the Samra Group.


    Huh��


    Where is the only galaxy group.


    So did other groups.


    Especially the Sirius group.


    They were definitely trying to put a leash on me at this point.


    The Samra Group had no answer other than to minimize the damage as much as possible by negotiating with each other.


    But there is still a way.


    nevertheless.


    He hasn��t broken down yet.


    Although I smoked and drank alcohol for several days due to the psychological trauma, I did not give up thinking.


    She opened her bloodshot eyes and searched for the materials in the room.


    If you succeed in this, you can live.


    no you have to be successful


    The name of the document was:


    Gyeonggi Northern Development Plan.


    The fairy government planned to involve groups to develop the northern part of Gyeonggi Province as the attack on the northern part of Gyeonggi began to be completed to some extent.


    There were quite a lot of things to eat.


    It��s not over yet.


    The misunderstood laughed.


    She laughed like a madman.


    Meanwhile, she had to somehow figure out a way to make the plan work.


    I couldn��t just participate.


    It was necessary to find out how the groups would move in the development of northern Gyeonggi.


    That��s why-.


    ��The trend of the Sirius Group is important. If you only understand the trends of the Sirius Group, you can infer the moves of Alice Luminous and Donghae Group.


    I needed information from Sirius Group.


    And if he gets it, he will resent it, but Choi Jung-hoon will also realize that he has strategic value again.


    Therefore-.


    ��It would be more helpful if you knew the movements of the Pandora clan.


    The trend of Pandora Clan, which is sponsored by Sirius Group, was also important.


    Players were an indispensable factor in the development of northern Gyeonggi Province.


    Who did Jo Seok-hyun��s sub-road say he was in contact with before?


    She searched her memory.


    I didn��t remember well.


    Accordingly, she decided to check the Pandora Clan��s roster.


    Before long-.


    ��I found it.


    There was a name on the executive list.


    The corners of her mouth went up.


    < Garder > It��s called Cheonseo Lee.


    ��


    The Korea-China-Japan talks have ended.


    The three countries were able to obtain mutually beneficial parts while making compromises with each other.


    phew it��s just over


    3 days was quite a long time.


    After sparring with Lao Chen, Eunha had to sparring with China��s representative players once.


    You are the first man who has made me gasp like this.


    Ah yes��


    I knew how to speak a little bit of Korean in < Poppy >.


    It was a problem to know ��a little bit��.


    Thanks to that, she would come up to Eunha, say strange things, and leave.


    At that time, the faces of the clan members and Ha Baek-ryun looking at Eun-ha were strange.


    Eunha felt unfair for nothing.


    Hey, I came to Korea after a long time and left without being able to play properly. Even if you have a video call with Seohyun, wherever you are�� Be careful. I��ll pass on the gift I give to Seohyun.


    Anyway, everyone who finished their schedule packed up their things and left.


    Departing for Jeju Airport, they now exchanged greetings and prepared to part.


    Kaguya approached Eunha and complained.


    ok then Pandora Clan Lord. Isn��t it < Shiranui >?


    < Shiranui >? What is it? You��ll find out later. If you ever come to Japan, please contact me. At that time, Seohyun will also be brought along. Then I��ll make time for a day and go see you.


    yes i will


    There was nothing wrong with being friends with Kaguya.


    Eunha shook hands with Kaguya.


    Before long, she entered the gate with the Japanese.


    we��re going back now


    Lim Ga-eul said.


    People nodded.


    Eunha also tried to turn her back.


    Why is he just standing there?


    Have you even heard of these people?


    Then Kaede came into Eunha��s eyes.


    She was watching the Japanese who were leaving.


    ugh


    Eunha put her chin on her head.


    Kaede raised her head and looked up at her with sad eyes.


    What.


    No, why are you still standing there?


    I just thought for a second.


    what do you think? you don��t need to know


    okay?


    let��s stop too I��m tired.


    yes then


    Kaede slapped Eunha��s chin.


    Eunha touched her chin.


    soon followed her.


    Come to think of it, the Chinese call you < New Palace >.


    I��m hearing it for the first time


    You used to hang out with Japanese people, so it��s probably the first time you��ve heard of it.


    It��s < new palace >�� It��s an undeserved nickname for me.


    It might have been before, but shouldn��t it be called that now?


    Currently, Kaede��s nickname is < Morning Star >, and there are several.


    Among them was < Singung >.


    However, Kaede felt burdened by that tinnitus.


    I don��t like being called ��The Grand Palace�� because I��m the only player among the players who uses a bow.


    But now you have skills.


    I��m still lacking And I like this name now.


    People around me don��t like that nickname.


    Same goes for your name. So, do you not like < Saetbyeol >?


    no, it fits well


    ����.


    Saetbyeol. It��s a pure Korean word that means Venus. Even if you don��t, there are people who often undercut your status by claiming that you are Japanese-Korean, but isn��t the nickname < morning star > proving your identity?


    < Morning Star > Kaede Hoshimiya.


    Eunha liked that nickname.


    Isn��t it a word that informs her identity well?


    Yes, if you��re still in the mood, add < Shingu > later. When that time comes, we��ll promote it at the clan level. It won��t be advertised at the clan level, but people will recognize it. It��s good to have a good fight.


    in a previous life.


    The time when Kaede Hoshimiya was truly recognized as a < Jingu > was when he was fighting against the Kumas.


    At that time, the world sees her skills and recognizes her as a < new palace >.


    Eunha smiled.

 Chapter 834

    Relife Player 834


    [Chapter 210]


    [Life is like walking on a knife��s edge]


    Among the presidents of the top 10 business groups, there is only one person who is called the first generation.


    This is because the chairman of the Samra Group, Oh Man-jung, stepped down not too long ago.


    Only the chairman of YH Group, Choi Yoon-hye, remained in his place.


    Her children were unreliable and she was an ambitious person.


    Huh�� You must be busy, but what are you here for?


    But even she couldn��t overcome the time.


    His senile body was fading to the point where it was difficult to control.


    Eventually, she kept it a secret from the media and was spending her hospitalized life at Galaxy Hospital.


    Still, it feels good to see your face for the first time in a while.


    Then one day, direct relatives of YH Group came to visit.


    All of them were her children and grandchildren.


    Although she spoke bluntly, she welcomed their visit.


    When she was strong, she would have yelled at her and kicked her out to do company work, but the years have softened her heart.


    Even if you don��t, I had a dream about your father today. That person who was only doing business and then stopped eating and cursed at me�� It��s nice to see you after a long time.


    Choi Yoon-hye smiled bitterly.


    My husband was a good man.


    But it didn��t work well.


    Wouldn��t it be so because she took the person who guarded her as her husband?


    It was my fault that I fell for you.


    It was a bad love for each other.


    He neglected his family while focusing more on his work.


    My husband was a good person, but he had no talent for business.


    In the end, when the time to live with love passed and they lived with affection, there was constant noise between the two.


    Her husband was often bullied, and as a result, his self-esteem plummeted, and he lived a life of being looked down upon by people in politics and business circles.


    Now, I miss your father so much. ������.��


    It��s not just your father. My father, mother and older brother��. There are so many people I miss.


    Choi Yoon-hye smiled bitterly.


    I��ve lived looking forward too much.


    So I couldn��t look around.


    only money money money.


    She certainly made a lot of money, but nothing came of it in the end.


    It��s just that even if you fail, you have a lot of money?


    It wasn��t worth more than that.


    Nonetheless, she continued to work with ambition.


    It had to be.


    Having already missed a lot, she had no choice but to look ahead and run. S��arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    You��re going to be busy too, so stop going. It was nice to see your face like this today. And�� Ye-jin will stay for a while.


    yes.


    Choi Yoon-hye issued a congratulatory order.


    Her children bowed deeply in greeting.


    It was her intuition of the end.


    Soon, only granddaughter Choi Ye-jin remained, and the others withdrew.


    Do you hate grandma?


    ��No Grandma. I know everything.


    Choi Ye-jin approached Choi Yoon-hye.


    Yunhye Choi suddenly asked.


    Choi Ye-jin hurriedly shook her head.


    I can��t because I��m a woman. Back in the day, I really hated that word. At that time, I hated the words my father and brother spat out.


    ����.


    Also, I was very resentful of the fact that I couldn��t rise to a higher place in society because I was a woman.


    Choi Yun-hye calmly told the story of her life.


    Choi Ye-jin listened quietly.


    As I came up to this position, I saw and suffered from being unable to speak. Business isn��t easy. It��s about changing my mind into money, and I shouldn��t cover all kinds of means to change it into money. If you don��t, you��ll be eaten by others. ����.


    And I had to give up a lot in exchange for doing business. Your grandfather was so lonely and cut all ties with my family. The children I gave birth to�� never felt love for me.


    That��s not it, grandma. Why can��t we love Grandma? I��d appreciate it if you said that��. I understand everything even if they don��t love me. I didn��t do anything for them as a mother. I thought I would just give them money. ����. So I didn��t want you to be like me.


    As Choi Ye-jang lost his direct authority.


    Choi Ye-jin has said that she wants to succeed the group instead of Choi Ye-jang.


    At that time, Choi Yoon-hye was against it.


    This is because, in Choi Yoon-hye��s eyes, she saw herself overlapping through Choi Ye-jin.


    But now that I think about it�� that may have been a selfish thought. You have your life too, but I tried to do your own life. Grandma was worried about you. So it��s okay. no. In the end, until now, I was only thinking of myself��. Ye-jin made an excuse that she was for you and looked at me, who was determined to walk this path. So I wanted to stop me from the past. ����. Yes, Jin-ah.


    your grandmother Are you sure you��ll do well? ����.


    It will be dirty, difficult and lonely. You may lose more than you gain in the future. Even if you go there and regret it, you can��t go back. Are you really confident that you will do well? Maybe you too will be like me now.


    Choi Yoon-hye wearing an oxygen mask.


    she asked, breathing uncomfortably.


    Choi Ye-jin squeezed her hand tightly.


    I don��t know But I want to do well and I want to see how far I can go.


    Yeah�� that��s it.


    It sounds like you got a satisfactory answer.


    Choi Yoon-hye immediately closed her eyes.


    The death of the chairman of YH Group was quiet and her death was known to the media.


    ��


    The chairman of YH Group passed away.


    People all over the world mourned her passing.


    It is said that her funeral was to be condolenced only to those who had a deep relationship with the deceased during her lifetime.


    It seems that it was her wish.


    Maybe that��s the case, but�� It must be because there was some confusion inside who should be the next president. Perhaps, if there is no change, the eldest son will succeed as planned.


    Han Seo-hyun had a keen grasp of the YH Group��s internal circumstances.


    Eun-ha agreed with her insight and her interests turned elsewhere.


    Could the death of the chairman of YH Group act as a variable in this case? ��Um����


    Jung-gu Pandora Clan Hall.


    Eunha was spending time with her wives in her office.


    At the same time, he talked about a topic that would come a few days later.


    It was the Gyeonggi Northern Development Conference.


    In developing the northern part of Gyeonggi Province, it is an important crossroads between whether the fairy government takes the initiative or whether business groups take the initiative.


    A few days later, the fairy government summons the presidents of the top 100 business groups to discuss the development of northern Gyeonggi Province.


    There were quite a few issues at the meeting.


    Among them, what Eunha paid the most attention to was how much the private sector intervened in development.


    To be precise��.


    ��The most important thing is who owns the railroad to be built in the northern part of Gyeonggi Province.


    Eunha��s interest was in the railroad business.


    Uijeongbu and the northern part of Gyeonggi-do were like pivot points that could lead to higher lands in the long run.


    Above it is Cheorwon, Gangwon-do, where < Dungeon of the Abyss > is located, and if you go up further, you reach the territory of old Korea.


    It is North Korea.


    North Korea, which collapsed after < Destruction at the End of the Century >, became Muju communism, and it was unknown whether people were living there.


    However, one thing is certain: there is no ruling class in North Korea.


    If the fairy government could afford it, it could now even recover North Korean territory.


    Of course-


    ��In my previous life, until I died, the northern pioneering did not make any progress in Cheorwon, Gangwon-do.


    It was something that took a long time.


    Nevertheless, considering the possibility, the strategic and locational value of northern Gyeonggi could not be ignored.


    In the future, many goods would be driven to the northern part of Gyeonggi.


    Therefore, it becomes possible for the entity that places the railroad there to monopolize goods and information.


    When the railroad comes in, the station area will develop around it. Department stores, banks, shopping centers, etc��. All economic activities will be centered there.


    While Eunha subdued Maegu this time.


    Groups that support Pandora Clan are able to enjoy significant advantages in Uijeongbu.


    Let��s assume that the Uijeongbu area is occupied by Sirius Group.


    Where will the railroad end up?


    Sirius Group will build various things such as hospitals, banks, and department stores around it.


    People visiting the place had no choice but to buy the goods made by the Sirius Group, even if they didn��t like it.


    When you think about it to the extreme, Uijeongbu is no different from becoming a kingdom of Sirius Group.


    In my previous life��


    it was so bleak.


    Soon, Eun-ha recalled the time before the return.


    Before returning, the authority of the fairy government was greatly diminished.


    The military bombardment made it that way, and Onyang��s subjugation of Maegu gave strength to the business group.


    As a result, Lim Ga-eul had no choice but to hand over many interests in the development of northern Gyeonggi to the business group.


    They also had to give up the right to lay railroads.


    As a result, Uijeongbu had to be occupied by the Galaxy group, some of them by the Sirius group, and other groups in the northern part of Gyeonggi one by one.


    In the meantime, the fairy government was able to recapture Uijeongbu, but it was in a state of being unable to obtain it.


    Participation of business groups is not bad.


    But if you get the balance wrong, the business group will become stronger.


    That��s why Eunha wanted to help the fairy government have the right to build railroads in this life.


    So, after defeating Mae-gu, he would stir-fry the direct descendants of a business group close to him.


    Not only Yoo Do-jun, but Han Seo-hyun, Jung Ha-yang, and Lee Yu-jeong also fell under this category.


    Of course, the women who couldn��t win against their husband��s backbone had to stir-fry their parents�� house, and they were able to get meaningful results.


    However, Sirius Alice Luminous Group decided to empower me.


    It must have been dissatisfaction with them.


    In his previous life, Yoo Do-jun raised his hand to the fairy government, but it was only a calculated act.


    ��Even if I take the government��s side anyway, I won��t be able to prevent the situation in which the railroad construction rights go to business groups. That��s why I oppose it.��


    When it comes to business, Yoo Do-jun had a knife-like aspect.


    In a previous life, he said so and sided with the galaxy.


    As a result, Yoo Do-jun was able to show his favor to the fairy government and build a railroad in the northern part of Gyeonggi-do.


    However, this life was different, so his reaction was different.


    ��Ghm�� is it really necessary? Hey, how much profit will we get if we have this����


    ��Whose side are you on.��


    ��On your side. Whose side am I on?��


    ��Then do as I say.��


    ��No, it��s Eunha. But this����


    ��Just listen to me.��


    ����Oh, he��s coming out hard. I get it.��


    Unlike my previous life, I didn��t know how things were going to turn out in this life.


    The business group was in conflict with whether to stand on the side of the fairy government and enjoy the benefits or selfishly enjoy the benefits alone.


    If you convince Sirius or Luminous Alice, the groups that have a relationship with them will eventually follow.


    First of all, 40% of the entire group decided to stick with me.


    So, Eun-ha asked the wives whether the death of YH chairman would be a variable in this case.


    They were lost in thought.


    After finishing her thoughts, Seohyun Han spoke first.


    Might be a variable. The power you have now is only about 40% of the total.


    If Geumjeon had said that my brother would help me, I wouldn��t have to worry so much, but I��m a little worried.


    Jeong Ha-yang also added a comment.


    Eunha also agreed.


    It was unexpected that Donghae Group would not be able to help.


    Eun-ha recalled a conversation she had with Jeong Geum-jeon, a direct member of the Donghae Group, a while ago.


    At that time, Jeong Geum-jeon said that it was difficult to do the favor.


    The reason was as follows.


    ��I don��t care who builds the railroad. But as you know, no kid, I don��t have much power in the group. My father and older brother will probably say that private railroads should be built in order to pursue the interests of the group.��


    To put it slangly, gold coin was a dog apricot.


    It didn��t help when it mattered.


    Eunha failed to subdue the Donghae Group.


    Well, first of all, why don��t you find out which group is against you? Assume that YH is neutral. Ego. Yum.


    At that time, Lee Yoo-jung put an apple in it.


    Eun-ha ate the apple she gave her and was lost in thought.


    Are the business groups that oppose me the current level of Galaxy KK, Samra and Donghae? It��s completely divided.


    40% sided with the fairy government.


    40% sided with business groups.


    Eunha frowned.


    The remaining 20% has become a situation that influences the choice.


    Pine group will also be a variable.


    This time, Seohyun Han put an apple in Eunha��s mouth.


    well me too ������.��


    Jung Ha-yang added.


    She even fed them by mouth.


    The wives met their eyes.


    Eunha understood their mood and quickly applied the brakes.


    I��m sorry I��m the only one to eat, so I��ll feed them one by one. ��Into the mouth.��


    ��okay.


    Everyone had to be treated equally.


    In the end, the galaxy had to repeat the mother bird��s behavior three times.


    Thanks to this, the complaints of the wives were turned off.


    Eun-ha, who sighed inwardly, spoke about the variable Han Seo-hyun brought up earlier.


    Pine Group don��t have to worry. How can you be so assertive?


    The Pine Group��s tendency is neutral. They don��t want to get involved in the hassle, so they��ll abstain.


    Seohyun Han was worried about Fine Group, but Eunha wasn��t too worried.


    It had happened many times in previous lives.


    So was this life.


    When the fine group had a meeting, it usually threw a vote.


    It was convenient to think that all the business groups following the Pine Group were neutral.


    So, the biggest variable was which side the YH group took.


    Well�� I guess Yooseong��s father doesn��t know exactly what neutrality is.


    Eunha��s choice was always right.


    So even though Han Seohyun muttered that much, she didn��t say anything more.


    Anyway, lend me some strength. I want you to let me know where YH Group will join through your network.


    a few days after that.


    The YH Group has conveyed its opinion to the fairy government that it will not be able to attend the meeting due to the succession work.


    ��


    Pandora Clan executive < guarder > Lee Cheon-seo.


    He didn��t just dig a well for Pandora Clan like other executives.


    Life was a series of unknowns.


    Even if the influence of the Pandora Clan could not be ignored now, it was impossible to know what would happen in the future.


    So don��t do the stupid thing of selling only one well like a fool. Wouldn��t it be nice to know all these things?


    Stock had this to say.


    Don��t put all your eggs in one basket.


    Lee Cheon-seo thought life was no different.


    That��s why he would meet and exchange information with other famous clan members whenever he had a chance.


    It has been 8 years since joining Pandora Clan.


    He was bald.


    You��re saying you want to know how the Pandora Clan will fare in preparation for this meeting. Ahaha I don��t know if I can even say that.


    On this day, Lee Cheon-seo had a meal with Samra Clan sub-road Joo Seok-hyeon.


    He had regular meetings and informed the Pandora Clan��s trends.


    Of course, Yi Cheon-seo also kept the line.


    Even if they gave information that would not cause much damage, they did not give information that would be classified as confidential.


    The other party has not asked Lee Chun-seo for confidential information until now.


    However, as if connecting a thin thread, they were ready to borrow each other��s strength when needed someday.


    And that day has come.


    This is to < Guard >, but the current situation of the Samra Group is not so good.


    So you��re saying you��re going to somehow achieve results at the Northern Gyeonggi Development Conference. Among them, it means that they are determined to take over the railroad laying rights.


    Yes, that��s right. That��s why Samra Group is grinding its bones and mobilizing information. But it��s hard to get the trends of groups related to Pandora Clan.


    So look at me and spy on me?


    Hahaha It��s not even like that�� They��re just wondering what to do with Pandora Clan.


    Avoid direct references.


    However, Lee Cheon-seo quickly grasped the point like a cockroach with the ability to detect danger.


    Then he spat it out.


    empty handed? If this goes wrong, I might get fired��.


    I wonder if I don��t know the circumstances. I��m ready. I will take care of it so that I am not lacking. How about coming as our Clan Technical Advisor in the form of a special dispatch?


    Technical advisor��


    Lee Cheon-seo buried herself in the sofa.


    It wasn��t a bad suggestion.


    He thought about how far he could go in Pandora Clan.


    At best, executives would be the limit.


    The technical advisor is held by Bruno, and the sub-load will not work because the executives are not popular.


    I do have some regrets about the clan I am in now. I did a lot of work, but there were times when everyone ignored me or I wasn��t compensated for my hard work.


    Eight years made it possible for Lee Cheon-seo to adapt to the industry.


    I couldn��t find an ugly face.


    Now he had become a person who knew how to weigh objectively and deeply for his own interests.


    As a technical advisor�� not bad. Life is about walking on a knife��s edge, but there��s no shortage of adventure.


    Haha I��ll serve you on good terms, so don��t worry. Technical advisors are just the beginning.


    is that so. Then I��ll believe you.


    If only the Pandora clan members hadn��t ignored them this much.


    If you treat yourself well.


    If it hadn��t rolled like this.


    Lee Cheon-seo, like other clan members, had thoughts of burying his bones in the clan.


    However, while serving in the Pandora Clan, what returned to him was ignorance and contempt from the clan members.


    That is why he made this choice.


    Then, sooner or later, you should prepare to sell your stake in Pandora Clan. Haha, give that share to Samra too. I will buy it for you at a high price. That��s good too.


    It seems that Pandora did not treat < Garder >.


    don��t talk A human called Clanlord only rolls people, and the others treat me as a < Mormot >, how terrible it was��. The guys below are not even their own clan, but they are putting a lot of passion into it. I couldn��t live that long.


    I understand. < Garder > made a big decision this time.


    Lee Cheon-seo held Joo Seok-hyeon��s hand.


    he raised the corners of his mouth.


    galaxy And you guys.


    Have you been treating me like someone who doesn��t exist?


    Where do you get me in the back of the head?


    The feelings I had with my friends as a Noh Eun-ha division at the academy were nowhere to be found.


    Eight years was enough to make me forget those feelings.


    It moves according to understanding, not emotion.


    Lee Cheon-seo no longer considered them as friends.


    No, I would rather ask.


    Have you ever considered me a friend?


    In the meantime, it was only used.


    I won��t live like that anymore.


    Lee Cheon-seo sharpened his sword for revenge.


    ��


    Darkness lurks everywhere.


    In particular, Jung-gu and Yongsan-gu, which are dominated by the Pandora clan, were completely under the rule of darkness.


    Therefore, what they say naturally flows into darkness.


    Huh��


    Han Chang-jin, who was eavesdropping on the conversation with earphones on, let out a long sigh.


    he opened his eyes


    Just like we��ve been doing all this time, we��re just exchanging news.


    in a bitter tone.


    Changjin Han murmured.

 Chapter 835

    Relife Player 835


    [Chapter 210]


    [Life is like walking on a knife��s edge (2)]


    With the birth of Noh Yoo-seong.


    Jeong Ha-yang��s desire for a child only grew.


    Yooseong is really cute.


    When that kid grows up, the part that resembles the galaxy will increase, right?


    Of course, Noh Yoo-seong is Han Seo-hyeon��s child, and he and Lee Yu-jeong��s child as well.


    The three promised to take care of each other��s child as if they were their own.


    Even without making a promise in the first place, the moment Jung Ha-yang saw Noh Yoo-seong, a motherly love that had never existed before sprang up.


    Even so, Jeong Ha-yang wanted to give birth to a child who looked just like her.


    Eunha and Seohyun unnie seem to have gotten along very well.


    There are many reasons for wanting to have children.


    The biggest reason is that the child was cute and I wanted to see a child who was confident and resembled Eunha.


    I was jealous of Eunha taking good care of the pregnant Seohyun Han.


    It is because the two of them matched so well to take care of Noh Yoo-seong.


    In addition, due to complex reasons, Jeong Ha-yang continued to burn her desire to have a child.


    As a result, the galaxy died.


    So-.


    ��Congratulations. You are pregnant. really? am i really pregnant? I didn��t feel morning sickness or anything like that, are you sure?


    ��you see the nursery here? It looks like I am 6 weeks pregnant. There are individual differences in morning sickness, and it may happen gradually. Wow��


    finally finally.


    Jeong Ha-yang was able to hear the results she had been hoping for.


    I checked with a tester in the morning and went to the gynecologist just in case, but I was indeed pregnant.


    You really are pregnant��


    She caressed my belly.


    It was just mysterious that there was a new life in it.


    A smile did not leave his lips.


    ��


    Jung Ha-yang is pregnant.


    Eunha was delighted to hear the news.


    Somehow, the kang heard these days and wondered if Hayang was by his side�� so that��s why? kang! good job Please take good care of the children in the future.


    Jung Ha-yang said she was on her way to the clan hall after visiting the obstetrics and gynecology clinic.


    Unha waited for her to come and patted Kang on the head.


    He was an extraordinary boy.


    Like a guardian deity, Kkang not only noticed his wives�� pregnancy, but also stayed by Noh Yoo-seong��s side and always guarded him.


    Beep beep beep beep beep beep! Lalala ?


    Yes, thank you guys too.


    There was also Buldak and Lara.


    Eunha stroked their hair and stood up.


    I decided to go to the next room.


    I also wanted to inform Noh Yoo-seong.


    Yoosung��s father has arrived.


    You��re sleeping, so be quiet.


    Oh, Seohyun. did you hear the story? That Hayang is pregnant? You��ve always been envious of me, but now you won��t be so envious. huh?


    Taking care of a child is also a job�� Yooseong��s dad doesn��t know.


    thank you always


    only in words.


    Shall I rub your shoulder too?


    That��s it.


    Noh Yooseong was sleeping soundly.


    Eun-ha had no choice but to turn to Han Seo-hyun.


    He went behind her and rubbed her shoulder.


    Yooseong will also have a younger brother now.


    So I��m a little bit worried.


    what?


    I��m afraid that your heart will leave Yooseong and Hayang will go to Ai. You should receive a lot of love from your parents when you��re young, but if you keep having younger siblings in the future, won��t your priority be pushed back?


    You should try not to do that. I don��t think so, do you? Because Yooseong is the first child��


    Then the children who are in between the first and the youngest will be pitiful. do well.


    I will. hold you well Trust me.


    The two laughed bitterly.


    Then, hearing the laughter of the two, Noh Yoo-seong burst into tears.


    sorry are you awake?


    Abubu!


    Eun-ha picked up Yoo-seong.


    Noh Yooseong sighed.


    Even so, Eunha skillfully calmed the child.


    Abubu. suck suck


    yes it��s dad


    Now I knew how to walk, and to some extent I knew how to call my father and mother.


    He laughed at the old Yooseong playing by pulling on the necklace of reduction.


    Yoosung, do you have a younger brother? bar?


    Papa?


    ��the fire chicken is going that way. Boo-boo��


    Boo-woo.


    Eunha hit the fire chicken with her shoulder.


    Firedak sulked and flew to Han Seohyun��s shoulder.


    Soon, Eun-ha put Noh Yoo-seong into the cradle.


    Now the white must come. I��ll stop picking you up.


    Yes, don��t forget to say thank you to Hayang. It��s going to be more difficult when you get hungry.


    of course.


    Eun-ha left Han Seo-hyun��s office.


    went down to the first floor.


    Just in time, Jung Ha-yang was running.


    galaxy!


    As soon as Jung Ha-yang saw Eun-ha, she ran to him.


    Eun-ha caught her jumping in with her arms wide open.


    Take care of yourself from now on. Did you get the ultrasound picture from the hospital?


    huh! Look at this, they say this is a baby house. is it very small?


    It means that there is a very small child in the belly of a small child. what is it


    Jung Ha-yang opened her eyes.


    Eunha was good even with that.


    I patted her on the butt.


    Jung Ha-yang also finally released his face.


    i wish i was born soon My stomach isn��t even full yet.


    therefore. How long should I wait? Is the child a son or a daughter? Since Yooseong was a son, I wish I could be a daughter. right?


    I wish I was born healthy. When you are born, you have to name it. Understand? I��ll keep it in mind.


    Jung Ha-yang is talking with a happy face.


    Before long, the clan members flocked to tell them the good news.


    They congratulated Jeong Ha-yang on her pregnancy.


    It was then.


    galaxy why?


    When the clan members bless Jung Ha-yang.


    Han Chang-jin approached quietly.


    Eunha had a hunch that it was not an easy task.


    He asked without taking his eyes off Jeong Ha-yang.


    I have something to tell you.


    ��That��s your business. okay. A happy event happened, but I��m sorry to deliver such dark news.


    no. Let��s go up to the office first.


    Han Chang-jin��s tone was unusual.


    Eun-ha waved to Jung Ha-yang and went up to the office with Han Chang-jin.


    On the other hand, there was Lee Yu-jeong at the place to bless Jung Ha-yang.


    I hope��


    Bless Jeong Ha-yang.


    Lee Yoo-jung rubbed my stomach for no reason.


    ��


    Pandora Clan Hall Galactic Office.


    Eun-ha sat down and listened to the story.


    Yes, that��s right��


    Lee Chun-seo betrayed him.


    Upon hearing the circumstances, Eunha let out a deep sigh.


    Lee Cheon-seo This guy�� I was even trying to get to know people from other clans�� but in the end, he crossed the line. S��arch* The nov��lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The Samra Clan strongly seduced him. If the Samra Group comes out openly, the situation must be bad.


    After��


    Lee Chun-seo��s trend was being watched.


    Didn��t he have a relationship with Samra Clan even before he founded Pandora Clan?


    Even after that, Lee Cheon-seo had been walking here and there, meeting other clan officials whenever the opportunity arose.


    Yes, you should allow it to go there.


    It��s not a bad thing to go if the conditions are favorable.


    The galaxy tolerated it.


    It was because he couldn��t hold on to those who had left their hearts in Pandora Clan with his own selfishness.


    So after he subdued Mae-gu, he waited for Lee Cheon-seo to leave the clan in a good way.


    He already knew that Lee Cheon-seo��s heart had already left.


    That��s one thing-.


    ��Still, this isn��t it.


    Steal clan secrets.


    Trying to appease the new members of the clan?


    Lee Cheon-seo did not want to go out quietly, but tried to go out with the talent and information of Pandora Clan.


    It was against common morals, and leaking confidential information was a violation in the first place.


    How many of them fell for Cheonseo Lee��s tongue?


    I��m figuring it out right now�� But first of all, it seemed like half of the new recruits that came in last year and this year would pass. Is it at least 10 people?


    Eunha tapped the armrest.


    Then, Han Chang-jin recalled the faces of the clan members he had listed by name.


    My memory was fuzzy.


    I couldn��t help it.


    As the Pandora clan became an S-class clan, the size of the clan greatly expanded.


    Currently, the clan has a little over 100 members.


    It��s a problem because there are too many people.


    Sometimes it gets out of my control, and a loach like Lee Cheon-seo muddying the water below��


    Eun-ha blamed herself.


    Although it was entrusted to the sub-lords, they also did not have a deep understanding of the lives of the clan members.


    So, I just tolerated it.


    Above all, Lee Cheon-seo was now an executive for eight years.


    He couldn��t have imagined that he would betray his clan members in this way.


    What are you going to do?


    ����.


    Han Chang-jin asked.


    Eunha did not answer.


    I have a lot of thoughts.


    What should I do in this case?


    Should I quietly throw away Lee Cheon-seo?


    Or��


    Eunha finished her thoughts.


    He broke the silence and opened his mouth.


    The traitor must be struck down.


    ����.


    One says that he has changed a lot.


    His knife-like disposition did not change.


    I was just suppressing it normally.


    Eunha��s eyes flashed.


    It was like a sharp blade.


    Life is like walking on knives? Chunseo said that guy?


    ����.


    I know it well. I was raised well.


    Lee Cheonseo was right.


    People never know when they will die.


    People living in a world full of infrastructure are oblivious to safety.


    How dangerous life is.


    Every day is a continuation of survival.


    A person barely survives a day walking on a sharp knife.


    Lee Cheonseo��s analogy was appropriate.


    That��s why-.


    -If you knew that, you should have stayed calm.


    Eun-ha felt sorry for Lee Cheon-seo��s gamble-like adventure.


    If he knew he was on the edge of the blade, he would leave quietly, but why bother with a stern clan?


    Changjin hyung.


    oh eunha


    Get to know some dungeons soon. �� I get it.


    Newcomers may have room for renewal.


    There was only one fate befalling Yi Cheon-seo and the clan members who were already imbued with his character.


    As quietly as possible without anyone knowing. Understand?


    8 years after graduating from the academy.


    As they rose to this position, they could no longer maintain their relationship through pure friendship.


    Eun-ha felt bitter about it and decided to sharpen her knife.


    ��


    Quietly without anyone knowing.


    Eun-ha did not want to inform the clan members of the purges she would carry out in the future.


    However, he was not a great man enough to forgive Lee Cheon-seo.


    As much as possible, it should be done without the children knowing.


    You don��t have to make them sad.


    I can��t even tell Han Seohyun.


    Especially for Jeong Ha-yang, who is now pregnant.


    I didn��t even want to tell Lee Yu-jeong.


    Their reaction was predictable.


    You will surely feel guilty as if it were your own business.


    And the reaction of the other clan members was also expected.


    It was two things.


    agree with me or oppose me.


    will be one of the two


    Eunha smiled bitterly.


    It seemed like he knew why the clan lords kept the clan members who were in charge of the dirty work separate.


    I��m attracted to alcohol today.


    Same with Eun-ah.


    Han Seo-hyun, Jeong Ha-yang, and Lee Yu-jeong.


    They didn��t like cigarettes.


    So Eun-ha did not smoke a cigarette in this life.


    Since Noh Yoo-seong was born, I couldn��t smoke even more.


    I didn��t even want to smoke anymore.


    So, when he felt frustrated, he would drink.


    What are you doing here without work?


    What are you doing?


    Who should I tell this heart to?


    couldn��t tell anyone


    I had to keep


    Eun-ha went to the bar in the clan hall to relieve her cramped mind.


    No one came at this hour.


    I came here thinking that I would be able to drink quietly.


    But at the bar, there was someone who came first.


    It was Jinsanna.


    Would you like a drink too? why?


    I want to drink it today. Are you? Sit right here next to me. What did you do to drink alone anyway?


    Jinseo-na clenched her chin and gestured.


    Eunha sat down next to her.


    Apparently, he had been drinking even before Eunha came.


    Jinseo-na��s face was red.


    This is delicious. Try it. It��s okay. Please give me the same one as him.


    It��s the Blue Moon. All right.


    Jinseo-na handed over her cup.


    It was a cocktail of mysterious colors.


    A drink that looks like the clear sea.


    Eunha took a bite and ordered the same drink from the bartender.


    After a while, the bartender left his seat with a cocktail.


    braided.


    So why are you drinking what about dinner?


    I��m stuffing myself with sausage. oh i won��t give you this


    Why are you drinking all of a sudden? don��t you have anything to say?


    Why did you come to drink alone?


    They sipped their drinks without telling each other why.


    After some time passed, Jin Seo-na folded her triangular ears.


    she opened her mouth


    It��s just�� congratulations on Hayang��s pregnancy earlier, but he said he was jealous.


    why?


    I don��t know either. I was just envious.


    ����.


    It��s good that my friend is happy, but I��m right there because I can��t celebrate purely. That��s why I came here because I looked really ugly.


    Am I really selfish?


    Jinseo-na said as if helping herself.


    Eunha tried to touch her hair, but withdrew her hand.


    It was because Jin Seo-na caught the eye of the ring on the ring finger of her left hand.


    It��s not just the Cheonseo��.


    The relationship between us has changed a lot.


    The passage of time was brutal.


    Friends who used to play with each other without hesitation now care about social gaze and have interests.


    We measured each other a lot.


    That would be becoming an adult.


    As a child, the things you enjoyed to your heart��s content are gradually being put down from your hands.


    The galaxy said as brightly as possible.


    If you��re jealous, get married too.


    how can that be my way Marriage is about having values that match each other. You have to be prepared for that situation as well.


    so not now? I do not know.


    Jinsanna fell on the table.


    she murmured as she poked her finger into the glass.


    I am the idol of the children of KK Pharmaceutical��s direct family��. Don��t you think the background is complicated? ��I��m sorry. It was because of me that I became a direct descendant of KK Pharmaceutical and the representative of the subhumans. yes i��m so sorry ����.


    It��s a joke. In the end, I chose it, so why would I blame you?


    do you regret what you chose


    um�� a little bit. But even if I go back then, I think I would make the same choice. ����.


    I made a promise when I was in elementary school. I won��t give my heart to someone who doesn��t give me my heart. I��m saying that I will selfishly take care of my people.


    similar to me


    Who is this for��


    So?


    So even if I went back in time, I would have been a direct descendant of KK Pharmaceutical. The same goes for CEO Jeon Ah-hyeop��. Because that��s what helps you guys who didn��t give up on me until the end when I was in the most difficult time.


    So listen carefully, Noh Eun-ha.


    Say thank you to this sister.


    Jinseo-na tapped Eun-ha.


    yes thank you So what are you up to?


    don��t know Where is such a shameful thing? Because I didn��t tell you that map.


    ��Okay, let��s just have a drink.


    are you shooting This is what Clanlord shoots.


    Yes, drink in moderation instead.


    Eunha smiled bitterly.


    They drank each other and soaked in memories.


    ��


    Pandora Clan was firmly established after the recapture of Uijeongbu.


    There are currently eight cardinal numbers in all.


    At this time, the Pandora Clan members were classified into three classes.


    1st �C Pandora Clan founding members


    2nd �C direct juniors of the founding members


    3rd �C Ilya and other clan members.


    The 1st 2nd 3rd period was similar in terms of hardships, so I spent almost no time.


    All of the sub-road executives were also lined up.


    They served as the main force of the Pandora Clan.


    4th �C Passable Horseman


    5th �C On Tae-hee Son Ga-yeon��s


    4th and 5th riders were Clan members who came in after the anti-marriage terror of Manaism before the recapture of Uijeongbu.


    There were many outstanding people in the 3rd season, Son Ga-yeon stood out in the 5th season, and the 4th season was not very noticeable.


    However, the 4th period has not caused any problems until now.


    It could be said that they were an exception group of Pandora Clan, which is known as a troublemaker next to Blaze Clan.


    Anyway, the two jockeys supported the 1 2 3 jockeys as senior jockeys.


    Since then, they have been leading the 6th and 7th clan members after experiencing the recapture of Uijeongbu.


    6th �C 036&36th up-and-coming jockeys


    7th �C Seon Mi-ye��s jockeys


    8th �C youngest jockeys who joined this year


    6 7 8th had nothing to describe.


    They were the lowest in the Pandora Clan yet who hadn��t done much of a feat.


    Exceptionally, Seon Mi-ye, who is a friend of Roh Eun-ae and also the daughter of Seon Ki-jun, the twelfth < giant tree >, had a considerable friendship with the senior jockeys.


    Whatever it is-


    ��< Divine Sword > senior! If you don��t mind, please do!


    Eunhyuk hyung! hello!


    As the clan��s hierarchy was divided.


    From the perspective of the 6th, 7th, and 8th, the 1st, 2nd, and 3rd generations deserved to be seen as distant seniors.


    They especially regarded the first-generation clan members as sacred.


    The influence of the Galactic Religion was also great.


    It was because the impression that they were clan members fighting alongside Noh Eun-ha in < Cardinal > was very strong.


    Could it be? But um�� there are a lot of people. There will be a lot of people waiting for 1:1 sparring, so why don��t we take a tour of the underground dungeon?


    Oh I think that would be nice too! I��ll fill out the application form soon!


    In that sense.


    The 6 7 8th Clan members were very grateful to Choi Eun-hyeok for approaching them with a friendly face.


    There were a few first-generation members they were friendly with, but Choi Eun-hyeok was the most popular among them.


    If anything happens, tell me! I��ll try to talk to the kids.


    Choi Eun-hyeok also did not dislike the clan members who followed him well.


    Above all, he became a sub-lord this year and was more dedicated to leading new clan members.


    ��


    A few days later, the North Gyeonggi Development Meeting began.

 Chapter 836

    Relife Player 836


    [Chapter 210]


    [Life is like walking on a knife��s edge (3)]


    The Northern Gyeonggi Development Conference was held.


    Chairman of the 100th place in the business group, which is the main body participating in the meeting, appeared one after another.


    What is unusual among them is that there were quite a few cases where the president did not personally attend the meeting, but their successor attended as a proxy.


    Is it because the Northern Gyeonggi Development Conference is a meeting that yields results just by participating?


    The business group, which has a well-established succession structure, is trying to pass on the results of this meeting to their deputies.


    The galaxy roughly understood the situation.


    Even in the 10th business group, the age group of the current successor was from the late 20s.


    It was a time when they were making achievements and participating in management in earnest.


    Isn��t the mother-in-law really doing too much? Do you know how hard it was for me to convince other people because of my brother-in-law?


    Ah execution. came?


    It��s not ��You��re here?�� Considering how much I��ve helped you this time, can you barely say that? Thank you so much for your help. I��ll do something later. It��s okay, be good to Seohyun.


    Even at Sirius Group, Han Seo-yeon, not the chairman, attended.


    As soon as Han Seo-yeon saw Eun-ha, she immediately got angry.


    In the previous life, the Sirius Group, together with the Galaxy Group, showed their will to develop the northern part of Gyeonggi Province hosted by the private sector.


    Almost any group with the funds to expand their business did.


    However, the Sirius Group was persuaded by Eunha this time and expressed their position that it is better for the state to lead the development, not the private sector.


    From Han Seo-yeon��s point of view, there was no choice but to make a choice with a lot of regrets.


    Looking at it this way, I did a really good job marrying the kids.


    Eunha smiled bitterly.


    The Alice Luminous Group was also not in a positive position.


    Without the help of Jeong Ha-yang and Lee Yu-jeong, persuading them would have been impossible.


    Oh my, the next fairy is also here?


    Hello Seoyeon unnie. Just feel free to call me. Oh is it? But if that happens, the next fairy will have a hard time later�� Is that really so?


    Don��t think Baekryun is sleeping for nothing, and treat him politely.


    Look at the mother-in-law��s attitude. How good have I been to my brother-in-law until now, is it really like this?


    Big hum. It��s different from that and this.


    < The Little Princess'' Watchdog > That��s right, hehe.


    On the other hand, those who were qualified to participate in the meeting were the heads of business groups in the top 100 high-ranking officials of the fairies.


    Originally, Galactic could not attend.


    But it was possible by using an expedient.


    Baekryun needs to attend as an escort.


    He said he would also like to attend the meeting.


    Eun-ha had asked Ha Baek-ryeon to do it.


    In response, Ha Baek-ryun seemed to have no choice but to convey to Fairy Lim Ga-eul that he wanted to participate.


    Lim Ga-eul allowed her participation for the purpose of education.


    thank you for me yes thank you kang!


    Then it��s good for me too.


    yes you should do well


    Han Seo-yeon left to say hello to the others.


    Eunha, Ha Baekryun, and Kang.


    There were only two left and one.


    Then Ha Baek-ryun rolled her eyes and spoke to Eun-ha.


    It looks just like cat eyes.


    Eunha was grateful to her.


    But there are so many people. All the people gathered here are the people who lead the economy of our country.


    Even if other people don��t know, you��d better memorize all the faces of people in the top 100 business groups. And��


    People are watching.


    He shouldn��t have shown himself treating her like a child in front of them.


    So Eun-ha quietly whispered behind her back without putting her hand on her shoulder.


    -Make a lot of people who can be on your side. Most of the people gathered today are people who will live in the same era as you.


    ��Yes I will.


    It��s okay to rely on my execution, the successor of the Sirius Group you saw earlier. But he needs some vigilance. It��s not like there are people you shouldn��t be wary of.


    The fairy also said so. But who are the people who will help me if I get to know them?


    You��ll have to figure it out, but�� First of all, people who have a relationship with me will be as careful as possible when dealing with you. Do you know Yoo Do-jun? You can just handle it as you like��


    Eunha looked around the conference room.


    Then she told me about the people she was at least comfortable with.


    Ha Baek-ryun nodded his head at Eun-ha��s words without any doubt.


    That was then.


    Hello next fairy. Nice to meet you. My name is Junghoon Choi, the CEO of Galaxy Drone. I attended today as the president��s representative.


    Choi Jeong-hoon, a direct descendant of the Galaxy Group.


    he came over smiling


    Eunha��s face hardened.


    Ha Baek-ryun was puzzled and took his outstretched hand.


    Please let me know anytime if something difficult happens in the future. Because the Galaxy Group will immediately respond to the call of the Fairy. thank you.


    It��s been a while since Pandora Clan Road. No way I��ll come out to this place�� I guessed.


    ��yes, it��s been a while.


    Choi Jeong-hoon��s gaze turned to Eun-ha.


    Eun-ha held hands with Choi Jung-hoon.


    He didn��t like Choi Jeong-hoon��s smile while looking at him.


    what is this guy


    Why does my face look different today��


    Why does it make me feel bad to see Choi Jeong-hoon��s face?


    Eunha couldn��t take her expression off her face as she looked at him who was sure of something.


    Then see you later. I can��t wait to see how the meeting will end. Then I��ll back off.


    Choi Jeong-hoon loosened his hands.


    He bowed his head to Ha Baek-ryun and turned around.


    Are you a very polite person? have manners But don��t be fooled. Looking at my brother��s face, I thought I should. Take care of your facial expression.


    Whoops��


    the fairy said that.


    what? The more people who have something to gain from me, the more polite they will approach me. So don��t be seduced by what he shows on the outside.


    The fairy spoke well. But isn��t oppa good for me too?


    huh? What do you want from me? no no no no no Well, oppa doesn��t seem to be the type to roll his head. Hmmm, it��s just that I��m doing well because I like it.


    yeah did you know that now?


    no ����.


    Ha Baek-ryun smiled brightly.


    Eunha twitched the corners of her mouth when she heard what she had to say.


    Was it to impress my mother? ����.


    Yes, don��t be fooled.


    Ha Baek-ryun grows up.


    That��s not it.


    Eunha swallowed her words.


    Even if I tell you, they won��t listen.


    Eunha gave up and decided to find a place for Ha Baekryun to sit.


    After a while, fairy Lim Ga-eul entered the meeting room.


    ��


    Next, we will pass the agenda on the laying of railways.


    The meeting proceeded slowly.


    The momentum of the fairy government and business groups was boiling.


    Either side tried to steer the meeting in a way that was mutually beneficial.


    As time passed, railroad laying, the core of the meeting, became a hot topic.


    I don��t know how this will turn out either.


    The galaxy stood in front of the wall.


    Standing in a position to protect Ha Baek-ryun at any time, he paid attention to the topic.


    I��ve done all I can for now


    So please, I have no choice but to hope that things go in the right direction.


    How to develop the northern part of Gyeonggi Province.


    The goals of both sides were the same.


    That��s why the fairy government and business groups agreed to some extent even though they kept each other in check.


    The fairy government handed over the business rights to be operated by the private sector to business groups, and in return, the business groups agreed to develop the northern part of Gyeonggi in the direction the fairy government wanted.


    However, the right to lay railroads was different.


    The fairy government did not want to hand it over, and business groups with funds to build railroads wanted to obtain the right to build railroads.


    As it became the agenda for the meeting, the chairman was wrapped in a tense atmosphere.


    In a way, this seat was created to save face for business groups. A meeting is a meeting, and the fairy government can decide its own policy.


    But if that happens, I will lose the support of the people gathered here.


    If you think about it from the government��s point of view.


    They would not have wanted to put the right to build a railroad on the meeting agenda.


    However, the voice of the business group was strong, so I couldn��t bear to remove it from the agenda.


    Instead, it was decided to see how the right to lay railroads would be handled through the meeting.


    Factual decisions are made through the Council of Ministers.


    Of course, the reaction coming out of this meeting would affect public opinion and the cabinet meeting.


    The discussion has been going on for a while, so I��m asking for approval. Those who oppose putting private seasons in the north of Gyeonggi, please raise your hands now.


    Lim Ga-eul took a strong step forward.


    He expressed his will against it and instructed those who opposed it to raise their hands.


    yes i am against it ������.��


    People noticed.


    At that time, Han Seo-yeon raised her hand.


    Then, some people raised their hands and joined her voice.


    Even if a private company operated the railroad in northern Gyeonggi, there were a limited number of entities that could benefit from it.


    So, people who had nothing to do with railroad construction joined her.


    Also, groups that had a relationship with Sirius Group raised their hands.


    Of course, not all of them raised their hands.


    Some were just watching.


    Even if you are worried about being looked at by the Sirius Group, you cannot pretend not to see the rice cake in front of you.


    I kind of expected this.


    A deserter will come out of a faction that agrees with similar reasoning.


    Rather, it is surprising that Han Seo-yeon almost attracted her faction.


    Eunha didn��t panic.


    had it in mind


    Not only the galaxy, but people on the side of the galaxy were all predicting it.


    That��s why they attracted as much as possible to groups that were not their factions.


    That��s 40.


    Among the factions led by the Galaxy Group, several gave their support.


    Thus, 40 votes were obtained out of 100 who could vote exquisitely.


    Lim Ga-eul made a hum.


    Soon she spoke briefly.


    It��s good.


    ������.��


    I wish I had passed the majority.


    40 was not a bad number either.


    Lim Ga-eul raised her head and looked at Eunha standing in front of the wall.


    He would have known that Eunha had intended it.


    If you know, pay it back later.


    Eunha replied with her gaze.


    I couldn��t tell if Lim Ga-eul had read that gaze.


    However, she turned her head again and continued the meeting.


    So, those who agree, please raise your hand now.


    yes i agree ������.��


    Excellent this time too.


    As soon as Lim Ga-eul finished speaking, Choi Jeong-hoon raised his hand.


    And his clique and other groups followed him.


    Galaxy KK Samra Donghae Group.


    The faction they were with and the faction group of allies that the galaxy couldn��t catch up with agreed.


    Eunha quickly counted the number of people who raised their hands.


    That��s 37 people. There are 3 less people than those who oppose it, but there are no more people in favor, right? I hope you stop making other noises later.


    It was close.


    Still, what is the difference between the 3 votes?


    Eunha called for joy inwardly.


    It was the result of people who were on their side conciliating those who were in favor.


    Thank you all for your hard work.


    As soon as the meeting is over, I should at least say thank you to those people.


    Remember the name of that group of people.


    Han Seo-yeon, Yoo Do-joon, Lee Yu-cheon, Jeong Ha-yang��s father, Jung Seok-hun.


    The four of Eunha looked so trustworthy.


    I decided to repay them and others somehow.


    It was when I thought so.


    I agree too.


    ������!!��


    When Lim Ga-eul was about to pass the vote.


    Suddenly, someone opened their mouth.


    Soon after he raised his hand, the people following him raised their hands.


    ��what?


    No, why��.


    Eun-ha opened her eyes wide.


    It was a completely unexpected situation.


    Fine Group also voted in favor.


    Jang Seok-young, chairman of Pine Group.


    leader of the neutral faction.


    The man, who had only abstained from meetings without revealing his presence, sided with one side.


    It was incomprehensible.


    If you add up the votes of the Pine Group and those who have raised their hands now�� it��s 49.


    haha that was breathtaking


    40:49.


    Abstention 11.


    Amid the galaxy��s inward amazement.


    Lim Ga-eul spoke in a timid tone.


    Choi Jeong-hoon applauded himself.


    ��


    What is Neutrality?


    To simply stand by and not help either side?


    no


    that��s indecisive


    Jang Seok-young, chairman of Pine Group.


    He thought so.


    Neutrality is not like that.


    Neutrality is a state of seeking balance and benefiting.


    Human beings are all selfish beings, so they have no choice but to act for their own benefit.


    In the end, the reason you��re neutral without siding with anyone is because you��re benefiting from it.


    Pine Group, led by Pine Talk, was exerting a strong influence in the IT industry.


    So, the people of the world thought that the reason why Fine Group did not respond to the government��s policy was because the origin of Fine Group simply began in IT development.


    Seokyoung Jang is crazy about IT.


    As long as he does not interfere in his field, Jang Seok-young will not intervene in the fight against the fairy government and business groups.


    That was the prejudice of the world.


    However, Jang Seok-young was actually more selfish and skilled than anyone else.


    Previously, it was the world of the first generation. That��s why I couldn��t even dare to compete with the older presidents.


    Among the top 10 business groups, Fine Group was launched the latest.


    Jang Seok-young, who founded an IT company with support from his family in his mid-twenties, started the player library business first and showed successful results.


    At the time, the presidents of the top 10 business groups were unfamiliar with telecommunications.


    They focused on food and military supplies that they could eat and live on right away.


    On the other hand, Jang Seok-young looked to the future and was convinced that telecommunications would rule the world someday.


    Still, it did not go against them, so the fine group was not checked by either the fairy government or the business group.


    At first, the Pine Group, which expressed neutrality to live, made a lot of profit.


    And a long time passed.


    The world predicted by Jang Seok-young has arrived.


    Also, as the first-generation presidents retired, he naturally had the longest career among the second-generation presidents.


    As a result, Jang Seok-young was able to receive treatment from them.


    either in favor or against.


    They used to conciliate themselves or give them various benefits to prevent themselves from falling over to the other side.


    The fairy government was the same.


    The fairy government also provided many conveniences to keep her neutral.


    But the world has changed.


    The position of the business group is equal to each other.


    If I raise my hand on either side, will the battle be reversed according to that?


    In a world where the power of business groups was strong, it was just a matter of riding a tightrope among them and enjoying neutrality.


    However, the power of the fairy government and the business group became equal.


    Furthermore, the business group was divided and confronted with opinions.


    If so, who would benefit the most in this situation?


    neutral phage.


    It was a neutral Pine group.


    All of a sudden, Fine Group gained the power to determine the direction of the world.


    It��s literally the best environment for neutrals.


    The successor of the Galaxy Group must have known about it and came to me right away.


    Soon, Jang Seok-young remembered something that had happened a while ago.


    Choi Jeong-hoon, a direct descendant of the Galaxy Group, came to meet him. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Choi Jeong-hoon, who had come to him secretly, had bowed his head and said.


    ��If Pine Group lends its strength, I will entrust the entire communication sector to Pine Group in the development of northern Gyeonggi Province.��


    ��It��s not a bad offer, but it��s not a very good one. Because whether you get the iron or not, the Pine Group will win the order in the end.��


    ��So that��s what I��m suggesting. If you give us your strength, we are willing to support the facilities and costs necessary for future northern development.��


    ������.��


    Whether the business group runs the railroad.


    Whether the fairy government runs the railroad.


    In any case, communication equipment had no choice but to leave the Fine Group.


    However, the story was different if they supported facility investment.


    Choi Jeong-hoon��s suggestion was tempting.


    Jang Seok-young accepted the offer.


    On the one hand, it was questionable.


    ��Why do you want to do that? With the power of the Galaxy Group, they could have taken away the factions of other groups.��


    ��Because a general has a higher value than a single soldier. If we catch only the general, wouldn��t we also catch the soldiers under his command?��


    ��It doesn��t make sense.��


    ��And I thought.��


    ��what.��


    ��Assuming that the business group had strong enough authority to pressure the government, how did the fine group emerge?��


    ����I��m not sure what you��re talking about.��


    Looking at him muttering something, Jang Seok-young thought of Yoon-han Choi, the first chairman of the Galaxy Group.


    He used to laugh like that when he was making up his heart.


    so it was creepy


    Choi Yun-han was never allowed to touch him.


    Jang Seok-young empirically felt that Choi Jeong-hoon was also a person who should not be touched.


    ��It��s self-talk. However, if possible, I would appreciate it if you could answer the question. If you were in that situation, how would you have come out?��


    ��Whether I raise my hand or not, the flow must have already gone to the group in favor. Then, while maintaining neutrality and gaining favor from the government���� ��I


    would have tried to prepare for the future by starting development in the northern part of Gyeonggi Province with the group that obtained the right to build a railroad, and by forming amicable relations with the groups that opposed it.��


    ����I guess so.��


    ��That��s Noh Eun-ha��s defeat.��


    ��what?��


    ��It��s Noh Eun-ha��s defeat that she only sees the situation as it is and doesn��t understand the situation that was created that way. It��s self-talk. Please forget it.��


    ��


    A resolution is about to be passed.


    Lim Ga-eul��s heart was not at ease.


    Still, it��s a 9-vote difference.


    A difference of 9 votes is burdensome, but it is a negligible figure.


    If the public opinion is moved here��


    I never expected that the Fine Group would come out like this.


    From the looks of it, it seems that there was some kind of agreement with the Galaxy Group.


    Either way, she lost.


    No, Eunha Noh lost.


    The kid looks pretty shocked.


    Lim Ga-eul looked sideways at Noh Eun-ha.


    Noh Eun-ha��s face hardened as she stood still.


    It seemed that it had become a mess.


    It must have been such a shock.


    Lim Ga-eul understood his feelings.


    Because she was also unexpected.


    So there��s no more, right?


    Lim Ga-eul sighed quietly.


    Once the meeting was over, I had to go to the Blue House and devise countermeasures.


    She decided to close the vote.


    It was then.


    Suddenly,


    the door opened.


    Lim Ga-eul, who was about to end the approval, turned to that place.


    People��s eyes were the same.


    Ha ha ha ha��. Sorry for the delay. ������.��


    A woman in her mid-twenties.


    She was holding her chest tight and controlling her breathing.


    Soon, she looked around and headed for a spot.


    She asked for understanding from Lim Ga-eul and the people around her and approached her seat.


    That��s the seat of the YH group��.


    Among the groups that attended today, the only group that didn��t have voting rights.


    It was because the first chairman of YH Group passed away and the group was in trouble.


    Also, the president has not been decided.


    The vice-president was also not well.


    As a result, the representative of YH Group did not have voting rights.


    However, the attendees only listened to the meeting and looked at how the request submitted by YH Group in advance was reflected.


    oh girl How is this��


    Hello. I��m sorry, but could you please move away?


    At that time, the person sitting in the YH group seat stood up.


    The woman sat proudly in her seat.


    It was only then that Lim Ga-eul was able to recall the identity of that woman.


    She smiled as brightly as she could and greeted people.


    Hello. My name is Choi Ye-jin and I am attending on behalf of YH Group Chairman.


    Choi Ye-jin handed over the documents to the person who was originally sitting.


    The man was surprised to see the document and brought it to Lim Ga-eul.


    Lim Ga-eul checked the documents.


    It was a legal document recognizing Choi Ye-jin as the successor of the current chairman and that the chairman was determined by YH Group.


    So now our group can also exercise voting rights, right?


    With Choi Ye-jin��s appearance.


    The chairman was confused.


    The results were again unknown.

 Chapter 837

    Relife Player 837


    [Chapter 210]


    [Life is like walking on a knife��s edge (4)]


    Turn back time a few hours ago.


    Choi Ye-jin was busy adjusting to the life of the heir.


    She did not pay attention to the Northern Gyeonggi Development Conference.


    The Northern Gyeonggi Development Meeting is important, but it��s important to work on the inside now.


    After all, what we want in a meeting is to have a voice.


    So let��s not worry about it.


    The first president, Choi Yoon-hye, passed away.


    The will that the grandmother passed away and was revealed to her direct relatives through a lawyer was quite shocking.


    In the meantime, she left a will that she recognized Choi Ye-jin, who had excluded women from participating in management.


    As a result, Choi Ye-jin��s position became more solid.


    The problem of gender, which had been a stumbling block for her until now, was resolved.


    So, as if Choi Ye-jin had gained wings, she had to wander around frantically to recruit people who would stand on her side.


    YH group is different from other groups.


    We who create and sell culture don��t have to be tied down to railroads.


    Meanwhile, YH Group also paid attention to the development of northern Gyeonggi Province.


    However, they decided to send a non-voting delegate to the meeting.


    YH and Luminous.


    The foundation of both groups was culture.


    Thus, either group��s ownership of the railroads did not significantly affect the profits they would obtain.


    All you have to do is build a cultural facility near the city where the railroad is laid.


    That alone increases the value of the land.


    The groups who obtained the right to lay the railroad had to send a love call.


    There is no need to build a railroad by investing huge amounts of capital.


    Boooung


    So Choi Ye-jin and YH��s direct relatives were silently doing their job even on the day of the meeting.


    Then the smartphone vibrated.


    Choi Ye-jin checked her smartphone.


    Seohyun��s older sister?


    Seohyun Han, a direct descendant of Sirius Group.


    He was like a benefactor who supported him from behind.


    Of course, the other party supported them because they had something to gain from them.


    Choi Ye-jin did not forget that.


    What��s up with this sister?


    It has not yet been announced that he has become the official successor.


    It couldn��t have been a congratulatory call.


    Choi Ye-jin was puzzled and received a call from Han Seo-hyun.


    [Hello, how are you?]


    Hello? what��s up sister


    [Because I need your strength.]


    My strength?


    [To be precise, the power of YH. Can��t you use that power now?]


    ��I was going to keep it a secret, but my sister really couldn��t cheat. how did you know


    [Because there are people who work under someone everywhere and they are all listening to my husband.]


    ����.


    It was a meaningful statement.


    However, Choi Ye-jin confirmed that she had found out with some kind of intelligence that Noh Eun-ha had through her quick notice.


    I heard that Pandora Clan��s information power is so amazing�� I guess that��s the case.


    She stuck out her tongue in silence.


    I was able to find out through Han Seo-hyun��s phone.


    As long as the YH group��s strength is still weak, they cannot disobey Han Seohyun.


    so? What do you want me to do for you?


    [Simple. I want you to attend the meeting right now and empower my husband.]


    Why? Do you think you will lose?


    [Galaxy Group moved cleverly. I think we got the fine group��s agreement. I am now calling you after hearing that information.]


    The Fine Group? what��s up I thought they wouldn��t be interested in the meeting.


    [Galaxy Group must have offered something that would make your eyes twitch.]


    Hmm, I think we��ll be able to arrive just in time if we go now�� But if I help her, I wonder if I can get a reward like that.


    [How far is your ambition?]


    ����.


    [Aren��t you satisfied with being the owner of YH Group?]


    Most people in politics and business were afraid of Han Seo-yeon.


    However, Choi Ye-jin was different.


    Ever since she was little, she was more afraid of Han Seo-hyun than Han Seo-yeon.


    I don��t know if it��s because of my mood, but it��s because Han Seo-hyun seemed to see through her heart.


    It was the same even now.


    I can��t hide it.


    Choi Ye-jin burst into laughter.


    of course. Grandma��s wish that couldn��t be fulfilled, now I have to fulfill it.


    [Yes, you can��t be satisfied there. You will become an enemy of Sirius someday, but until then, I will support your ambition.]


    YH Group, derived from the Galaxy Group.


    The YH Group��s aspiration has been to go beyond the Galaxy Group since its inception.


    Choi Ye-jin��s wish was no different.


    She also hoped that the Galaxy Group would be inferior to them.


    [Don��t you want to miss the chance to catch the Galaxy Group off guard?]


    Of course. Jung-hoon should break his nose and show that I exist. I��ll call Quick and go.


    [Okay, I��ll hang up.]


    So.


    Han Seo-hyun��s arrangements over the years saw the light of day.


    ��


    Choi Ye-jin��s appearance changed the market.


    Eun-ha, who came to her senses, just blinked her eyes.


    what?


    what��s going on?


    I didn��t quite understand the situation.


    Only one thing was understood��


    ��YH Group opposes the laying of railroads.


    Choi Ye-jin objected.


    As a result, people belonging to the faction of YH Group began to change their opinions.


    And the group that threw the abstaining vote also showed a reaction.


    This time, no one abstains. If you reorganize the opinions��. 51 votes against.


    Lim Ga-eul said with interest.


    A clear voice pierced Eunha��s ears.


    I don��t know the situation going back, but in the end, the situation that I wanted came true.


    51:49.


    we won


    It was a really small difference.


    Choi Ye-jin and the faction that followed her had just over half the number.


    I was lucky.


    I couldn��t help but think like that.


    We will take your opinions into consideration. When the results come out, I��ll let you know. So, let��s end the meeting with this.


    Lim Ga-eul was excited.


    She immediately ended the meeting so that others would not interrupt and pour cold water on her.


    This is nonsense!


    Say 51:49!? Are you saying we ended up like this with a difference of 2 votes!?


    The president was truly in a panic.


    Lim Ga-eul ignored their voices and left the conference room.


    You don��t even have to listen.


    It was the sound of losers talking.


    Wow, Seohyun really�� I never thought she would outsmart me like this. A real mother-in-law keeps a good wife. Execution How did this��


    how did it happen? Can��t you just look at it? Things went just as the mother-in-law had hoped.


    Where do you put the dignity you wear when you enter the meeting room?


    People were fighting and pointing at each other.


    Han Seo-yeon laughed at them and approached Eun-ha.


    She seemed to know how things turned out.


    Seohyun must have persuaded Yejin to come here. Seohyun is the only one who would do such a thing.


    Are you Seohyun?


    Check out the tiktok. If it were Seohyun, wouldn��t he have sent something to you?


    Han Seo-yeon touched her side.


    Eunha quickly took out her smartphone.


    I was in a meeting and had my smartphone turned off.


    Powered on.


    There was a talk from Seohyun Han.


    ��?Madame Seohyun?��:


    A person named twenty-five sent the information. Looks like Galaxy and Pine colluded. (01:53 pm)


    I will send reinforcements. (2:02 pm)


    Are you done? (4:35 pm)


    It was a text message full of worries.


    When Eun-ha saw the text she sent, her face couldn��t help but loosen up.


    Eun-ha sent her a pintok and told her that the meeting was over.


    What would have happened if it wasn��t for Seohyun?


    Thank you very much.


    I��m dying of love


    I wanted to see Han Seohyun right away.


    The corners of his lips went up.


    Did you read Eunha��s feelings?


    oh look at him do you like it Do you like my brother that much? What is it?


    Han Seo-yeon was joking around.


    The galaxy allowed her to prick her side.


    Anyway, things went well.


    Her help could not be ignored.


    Above all��


    -It��s been a while, Eunha.


    yeah it��s been a while Thank you so much for your help today.


    Choi Ye-jin��s help was really great.


    Eunha greeted her as she approached and greeted her.


    Choi Ye-jin let out a sigh.


    It has nothing to do with me, but I came here because Seohyun unnie was cleaning up. So don��t say thank you to me, but to Seohyun unnie.


    Still, thank you for coming here.


    Then don��t forget about today��s work. Because someday you will have to pay it back.


    yeah i won��t forget


    Then I have another schedule, so I��ll go. See you next. Seoyeon��s sister too.


    Choi Ye-jin looked exhausted.


    As soon as she said goodbye to Eunha, she left the conference room.


    Eunha saw her from behind.


    Don��t forget that YH was brought in as a result of me and Seohyun working together.


    Okay, I��ll remember.


    With this, the relationship between Sirius and YH will be good again. Great. YH is also on your side.


    Han Seo-yeon explained.


    Eunha nodded.


    YH Group had been disapproving of Eunha for a while.


    It was because of Choi Ye-jang.


    However, as Choi Ye-jin became the successor, Eun-ha and YH Group were able to return to an amicable relationship.


    Perhaps the reason Choi Ye-jin became the successor was because YH Group wanted to unravel the tangled mess with Eunha.


    Still, you can��t be careless. With the exception of us and Alice Luminous, YH is different. As much as we bet on the group��s future, we will cooperate as much as possible in the future, but other groups like YH KK are not like that.


    ��I know.


    It was Han Seo-yeon��s advice.


    Eunha also knew.


    Entrepreneurs have no permanent allies and no enemies.


    YH would cooperate now, but the future was unknown.


    There is one way though. How to make YH obey you.


    What is it? It��s simple. I am marrying Yejin. ����. Nothing is more certain than an arranged marriage. If you want to get your hands on YH, that��s the most efficient way.


    I��m not interested.


    why? Yejin is pretty too.


    Are you saying that to your sister��s husband? I��m afraid I��ll tell Seohyun. Of course, Seohyun is prettier. But since Seohyun is also getting married for the sake of an arranged marriage, then you��ll allow it?


    ����.


    What Seohyeon fears is when her brother-in-law gives her heart to someone other than herself. But arranged marriages don��t have any feelings, right?


    I still don��t. It��s done. Doesn��t the kick come over?


    Why don��t you keep trying? It is said that those who succeed through an arranged marriage will eventually perish through an arranged marriage. That��s the physiology of this floor. keep in mind ����.


    If it��s a marriage made with emotion, stick to that attitude until the end. Of course, the same goes for marriage of the opposite sex. The moment emotion and reason become mixed, that is chaos.


    In the future, I have no intention of getting married or meeting another woman. Well�� Reason seems to be like that, but I don��t know how to feel. Emotions are not my part. That��s something the brother-in-law��s wives will be involved in.


    Han Seo-yeon continues to test.


    her eyes were shining


    Eunha got a little annoyed.


    She knew when to back off.


    She changed the mood and changed the subject.


    By the way, I felt sorry for Haein. I should have been aiming for a chance to recover, but I was wrong.


    Han Seo-yeon chinned.


    Oh Hae-in had a crumpled face and was surrounded by faction people.


    Eunha��s gaze also turned to her.


    It can be said that he is the model for those who succeed through arranged marriages and those who perish through arranged marriages at the same time. Didn��t Jeong-Hoon oppa cut off his tail as soon as he thought it would cause harm? If the railroad construction rights had been passed on to them, the Samra Group would have had wings again, but they couldn��t. fuck the kid


    ��that��s selfish.


    How much I hated seeing him kicking his tail at my rival when he wasn��t even capable.


    Execution maybe��


    Jung Hoon oppa is my taste. But since the two of us are so greedy, we don��t want to throw away what we have just to get one emotion.


    Execution is different from Seohyun.


    If Seohyun hadn��t met you, she might have become like me. So what��s next?


    What?


    What do you think Samra Group will look like in the future?


    Eunha rolled her head.


    It could be expected that the situation of the Samra Group would be at stake.


    Nothing more came to mind.


    Han Seo-yeon taught me about this.


    how to do what to do For a long time to come, I will be a courier and cringe at other groups.


    Han Seo-yeon giggled.


    After hearing her words, Eun-ha was able to decide that she would not have to worry about the Samra Group in the future.


    Meanwhile-.


    ����I��m worried that this person might stab him in the back and run solo.


    Eun-ha was wary of Han Seo-yeon.


    It was a good stakeholder.


    However, if Han Seo-yeon puts her mind to it, the relationship could be ruined.


    Even though the right to build the railroad was transferred to the fairy government, Han Seo-yeon did not know that she would turn Uijeongbu into the kingdom of Sirius with her extraordinary skills.


    Yeah that��s something to think about later.


    If possible, I would like to hope that no fight with this person will come.


    Eunha prayed inwardly.


    Soon, he left Han Seo-yeon behind. S��ar?h the N?velFire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As it was, I moved to Oh Hae-in.


    misunderstood sister. �� What is it? Are you here to laugh at me?


    ������.��


    Oh Hae-in opened her ax eyes and asked.


    The galaxy grew.


    Eunha, ignoring the people by her side, put a hand on her shoulder.


    I lowered my stance.


    whispered into her ear.


    -Don��t mess with it in the future. ����!!


    Even if you put your hand on it, you should have put your hand in moderation. Did you tamper with my clan?


    ����. Thank you for not being a player. Otherwise, I wouldn��t have been able to live like this.


    Are you threatening me now?


    I��m warning you.


    ����.


    Let��s go forward as if we��re dead. Don��t even think about running amok like this without knowing your fountain.


    ��okay. Got it Mr.


    whether she endured the pain or not.


    Eunha put strength on her hand on her shoulder.


    Oh Haein didn��t say anything.


    Eventually she gave in.


    Oh Hae-in can no longer be an enemy.


    ��


    All that needs to be done is done.


    Eunha tried to return to the clan with Ha Baekryun.


    Pandora Clan Lord.


    why?


    Just then, Choi Jeong-hoon approached.


    Thoughts that had made me feel good just a moment ago suddenly came crashing down.


    Moreover, if he did something wrong, he could have made a mistake because of Choi Jeong-hoon.


    Eunha replied bluntly.


    congratulations I thought I was caught off guard by attracting the Pine Group, but I didn��t know that YH would come out as an ambush there.


    Too bad. After all, I was playing on my wife��s palm.


    Ah, as expected�� it wasn��t what you prepared for. Did Seohyun do it? well married


    Choi Jeong-hoon��s tone of voice is unacceptable.


    It was as if if it wasn��t for Seohyun Han, she would have lost this job to herself.


    Eunha couldn��t deny it, so she just stared at it.


    Soon after, Choi Jeong-hoon made a sarcastic remark.


    Is that why you married Seohyun? I couldn��t calculate Seohyun��s existence, but I guess her existence was a variable in my past life?


    ��What are you talking about.


    I mean the past life.


    Eun-ha was taken aback by Choi Jeong-hoon��s outburst.


    He suppressed his emotions as much as he could and asked in a trembling voice.


    Choi Jeong-hoon seemed to see through.


    he shrugged.


    They called you that on the Cayouple I looked for a while ago. It��s the second round of life.


    ����.


    Or do I have to tell him in person? In front of everyone here?


    It��s not just bluffing.


    Eunha realized.


    Choi Jeong-hoon knows.


    that you have returned


    It seems like it would be difficult to gloss over it��


    Seeing Choi Jeong-hoon speak directly, it must mean that this guy also has no intention of letting others know.


    Eunha quickly finished her thoughts.


    he sighed.


    let��s talk


    that��s what i wished for


    at the suggestion of the galaxy.


    Jeonghoon Choi responded.

 Chapter 838

    Relife Player 838


    [Chapter 210]


    [Life is like walking on a knife��s edge (5)]


    Eun-ha decided to send Ha Baek-ryeon to Lim Ga-eul to meet Choi Jeong-hoon alone.


    It seems Ha Baek-ryeon was worried about Eun-ha as she went to see Lim Ga-eul.


    She grabbed Eunha��s hand.


    ��You must win.��


    ����Yes, thank you.��


    What do you want to win from?


    Eunha laughed at her erratic cheering.


    Soon after, he confirmed that Ha Baek-ryun was returning to Lim Ga-eul and headed to Choi Jeong-hun��s room.


    Did the next fairy pass away well? okay. sit down.


    Choi Jeong-hoon was the only one in the room.


    Eunha sat across from her.


    It became a form of facing each other with a table in between.


    Eunha glared at Choi Jeonghun.


    I never thought Choi Jeong-hoon would have known that I had returned.


    In fact, now those who know will know.


    In particular, his own wives may have guessed.


    After living together for several years, he should have realized that neither he nor Eun-ah No could see the future.


    Excluding the situation of < future poetry >, there are few ways to see the future.


    Among them, the wives may have noticed their regression.


    ��Speak when you feel like talking.��


    ��I can believe in your dealings with novels. Whatever it is, the person I love the most will be Eunha.��


    ��Tell me whenever you��re having a hard time. I think husband and wife are beings who are happy and sad together.��


    Nevertheless, wives like Han Seo-hyun did not pursue Eun-ha.


    It��s already been 7 years since I got married to Seohyun Han.


    In such a situation, the fact that the galaxy had regressed was no longer important.


    After all, they were a community of destiny.


    However, Choi Jeong-hoon was different.


    who knows but you


    Now dare to say you


    As you said, if I��m in my 2nd round of life, shouldn��t I see that I��ve lived more than you?


    Well, that��s it too. So tell me.


    Don��t worry because you don��t have to be so uptight. Because I��m the only one who found out about your secret.


    for now.


    Eunha noticed the subtle tone.


    Choi Jeong-hoon meant that he could be revealed depending on his actions.


    Don��t get me wrong about who��s the top and who��s the bottom.


    He seemed to be speaking with his actions as he leaned back on the sofa with his chest stretched out.


    Eunha sighed.


    What made me think I was living a second life?


    It was hard to get this far. There wasn��t much I could figure out.


    So how did you figure it out? When you played an active role in the Seoul disaster, I thought you had the power to see the future. ����.


    However, due to the anti-marriage terrorism of the Mana religion, it was revealed to the whole world that your gift was not < Future Poetry >. After that, you put your sister in front to divert people��s attention.


    so?


    so i thought Does Noh Eun-ah really have < future poetry >, or does anyone around Noh Eun-ah have < future poetry >? What are the activation conditions for < Future Poetry > and how far is the effect range?


    Choi Jeong-hoon spoke calmly.


    The story that was released after that was a story that could not be understood by the criminal��s way of thinking.


    It��s been 5 years since Pandora Clan announced the gift.


    Choi Jeong-hoon said that he conducted several experiments over the past five years to see if Noh Eun-ah and the people around Eun-ha had < future poetry >.


    As I thought, it was Choi Jeong-hoon who conspired to reveal the existence of Baek-ryun through the media.


    Organizing the Ain Movement wasn��t actually an attack on Pandora Clan, it was a ruse to confirm that people around me had < Future Poetry >.


    Eunha stuck out her tongue.


    angry at the same time


    It��s because I touched Ha Baek-ryun.


    It was because he harassed his clan members to reveal his secrets.


    Each time, your response was strangely delayed. I thought if I knew the real future, I would have dealt with problems before they happened.


    Eunha suppressed her anger as much as possible.


    I couldn��t explode in this spot.


    It was clear that even that was what Choi Jeong-hoon wanted.


    The more he reveals his embarrassment, the more Choi Jeong-hoon will have the upper hand in this relationship.


    That��s why the galaxy didn��t fall for the obvious provocation.


    I listened to Choi Jeong-hoon��s story.


    Crazy bastard


    .


    All of the schemes Choi Jeong-hoon devised over the years to uncover his existence seemed to show his tenacity.


    it was an obsession


    In a sense, it was madness.


    Eun-ha frowned at Choi Jeong-hoon, who spoke in an increasingly agitated tone.


    ��just when I thought you might have regressed! ����.


    I thought. How can I take a shot at a regressor who assures me that the future is his?


    So you made this up?


    Yes, I thought that what I planned this time could definitely be an important turning point in my life. If I had been able to outwit you according to my plan, Noh Eun-ha would have known that you were not omnipotent. But I didn��t know that I would lose like this because of the variable Han Seohyun. I took a big gamble with my life, but I don��t think I had any luck with gambling.


    I was thinking how could I stab my hurricane.


    when the story reaches its climax.


    Choi Jeong-hoon wiped his hands as if he had exhausted everything.


    He gulped down the drink that was on the table.


    He looked like a gambler who bet his money and lost it all.


    However, Eunha knew that Jeonghun Choi��s eyes were still alive.


    So he decided to ask how he came to pack this round, not the win or loss of gambling.


    Choi Jeong-hoon smiled.


    The voice came alive again.


    Assuming that you regressed, I looked back at the life you had walked. I thought about what kind of life I would live the second time if I had a regression, but the answer that came out was obvious. I will live a more successful life than the last one. ����.


    Thinking like that, looking at the things you��ve caused a stir in society so far, a picture is drawn. Because it was the opposite. I thought the opposite�� tell me. I��ve been curious since before. Noh Eun-ha, strangely, you were wary of me and harbored hostility.


    however?


    However, when I thought that you understood me from the point of view of regression, there was only one answer that came to mind. Perhaps in a previous life I was one of your enemies. is that right?


    ��okay.


    Eunha meekly acknowledged it.


    Choi Jeong-hoon shook his shoulders.


    It means that in my previous life, I foolishly turned people who could regress into my enemies.


    He laughed bitterly and muttered.


    Assuming that I am your greatest enemy, judging by the steps you have taken. The situation in my previous life would have been quite the opposite. The fairy government must have lost its authority due to repeated disasters, and business groups and people who are sensitive to the direction of power must have pressured the government.


    ����.


    Fairy isn��t just incompetent. I just had no luck. That��s why Im Ga-eul, who has his own convictions and is difficult to deal with, must have been a nuisance to those who put my greed first.


    ����.


    Then Ha Baek-ryun appeared. So what do they do? It��s simple. After expelling the fairy, it would be enough to make Ha Baek-ryun into a fairy. The treacherous cheaters will rule the country by rubbing him as they please. Am I right?


    What then?


    Yes, I��m glad my assumptions are correct. If so, it can be seen that you were clearly in a position to support Ha Baek-ryun in that situation. Because now you are showing how much you care for Ha Baek-ryun. Perhaps I was in the exact opposite position of you. That gave me a general sense of how I would have behaved before the return.


    Choi Jeong-hoon stopped talking.


    He poured a drink into Eunha��s glass.


    Eunha did not toast.


    Choi Jeong-hoon sipped Eunha��s glass alone and drank.


    he set the glass down.


    The gaze was hideous.


    His eyes lit up.


    ����You must have tried to control the entire economy of this country by putting him first. In a previous life, I had fulfilled my aspirations. Am I right? ��okay.


    In my previous life, I turned into an enemy someone who shouldn��t have turned into an enemy, but I still did it hotly. That��s why you were wary of me and showed hostility for no reason.


    ����.


    Then this job was really simple. Because if you turn it the other way around. ����.


    I assumed the worst case and thought of the relationship between you and the business group. You formed a relationship with Sirius Group and Alice Luminous through an arranged marriage. That would mean they weren��t on your side with a high probability before the return. In a situation where the government��s authority is declining, it is questionable whether the top 10 business groups will really take the government��s side.


    ����.


    From that point of view, I thought about how the meeting would have progressed before the return, but it turned out to be obvious. Of course, I would have said that railroads should be operated by the private sector, and I am sure that Han Seo-yeon, who is of the same type as me, would have said the same. As for the Youngwon Group�� the situation there is so complicated, I don��t know how it came out. Was Yoo Do-jun the chairman of the group in his previous life?


    Yes, Yu Do-Jun beat all the competitors and became the president. But I didn��t marry kids for political reasons. That means that Yoo Do-jun completely reaped the Myeongwang Clan with his own sword and revealed the New Humanity Project�� It can be said that Yoo Do-jun also did it in his previous life. That guy is me too. Arranged marriage is�� Then, is it luck by chance? You��re lucky.


    There was no need to lie.


    It was because Choi Jeong-hoon had caught Eun-ha��s weakness.


    Eun-ha had no choice but to grade Choi Jeong-hoon��s problems.


    However, when Choi Jung-hun flashes his eyes and talks about the future before the return he imagined��.


    -What should I do with this guy?


    Eunha also thought about the future.


    Choi Jeong-hoon has become a dangerous being.


    What had been suppressing him as much as possible for the stable development of this country became a sword and was pointed at his own throat.


    In any case, the rest of the group probably agreed with me at the meeting. At best, there was no group that was in favor of the government��.not a single one.


    No, Yoo Do-jun raised his hand.


    ��Yoo Do-jun? that��s surprising Judging by his personality, he would never play a losing game. No�� Did he act like that because he knew we would win anyway? Railroads are expensive after all, so you must have had no choice but to borrow money from eternity, and you must have thought of earning interest. On the other hand, the fairy government is favored��. Since you don��t know what the future will hold, did you put your foot on both sides of the business and the government?


    ����.


    Going back to the story, there wouldn��t have been a group like Yoo Do-joon who tried to side with the government with an exception. The business group must have taken over the laying of the railroad. okay.


    In that situation, some groups probably thought like Yoo Do-jun. Other people take care of my interests, but I don��t have to reveal my stance on the left or the right. ����.


    In that case, Fine Group would have abstained and tried to take a neutral position. That��s probably why you��ve been strangely fine and had no contact with people from other groups so far. The Fine Group will probably continue to stand in a neutral position and show no interest in the conflict between the government and the business group.


    ����.


    that was your defeat. Pine is a group that has benefited from taking such a position. The reason I stayed neutral was because it was profitable. But how is this life? Because of you, the groups that would have been vocal about the need to build a railroad split, and it became a situation where you and I are divided. How would Pine, who had not been touched by you, act in that situation?


    It��s simple.


    Businesses pursue profit.


    The Pine Group realized that either side would benefit enormously from their choice.


    At that time, Choi Jeong-hoon used the profit as a bait to persuade the Pine Group.


    Thus, Choi Jeong-hun��s ��kill the regressor�� operation was accomplished.


    And yet I was defeated. I didn��t lose to you, I lost to your wife, but losing doesn��t change the outcome.


    It was as Choi Jeong-hoon said.


    Eunha also admitted it.


    If it wasn��t for Han Seo-hyun, he would have been caught up in Choi Jung-hoon��s plan and lost.


    Choi Jeong-hoon was so focused on himself that he couldn��t count Han Seo-hyun.


    But the galaxy was questionable.


    So, what is the reason for confessing my long-awaited weakness?


    Choi Jeong-hoon was obviously defeated.


    But I didn��t know what the future would be like.


    It was just the first defeat.


    If it was Choi Jeong-hoon, he would come up with a plan with the possibility of Han Seo-hyun��s actions next time.


    The secret of his return.


    It was a weapon to Choi Jeong-hun.


    However, Choi Jeong-hoon did not even think about hiding the weapon and openly confessed it like this.


    As a galaxy, it was unknown.


    Then Choi Jeong-hoon smiled.


    you said This opportunity was a turning point in my life.


    ����. If I had won this gamble, I wouldn��t have been afraid of the regressor. It would have been a matter of inventing a plan that would surprise even the regressors.


    but i failed


    Even if it depended on a variable, the fact that the strategy to defeat the regressor ended in failure remains unchanged.


    Jeonghoon Choi said so.


    Around that time, Eunha could also understand why Choi Jeong-hoon was telling everything.


    As expected��.


    ��That is the most fundamental error. Why should I be against you?


    ����.


    How much time and money do I have to invest in responding to the ridiculous variable of regressors? The odds of winning that way are extremely low. That��s�� inefficient.


    yes i thought the same


    Like the idea that Eunha came up with.


    Choi Jeong-hoon expressed his doubts.


    This place was not a place to be hostile to each other.


    Choi Jeong-hoon requested a private meeting to seek a new relationship with himself.


    Eunha then reached for the glass on the table.


    followed the drink


    Choi Jeong-hoon held out his glass.


    You��ve got the power and the power to kill me at any time. You��ve had plenty of opportunities to kill me by now.


    yes that��s right I could kill you right now


    However, the reason why they are not killing me must mean that I am not an object to be excluded, but an object to be checked. In other words, you decided that you had something to gain from me. ����.


    was the correct answer.


    Choi Jeong-hoon was dangerous because he was so competent, but he was a necessary talent for Ha Baek-ryeon��s reign.


    That��s why Eun-ha couldn��t kill Choi Jeong-hun hastily.


    However, Eunha kept her expression and didn��t say anything to him.


    Right now, in this place-.


    ��It��s not me that I regret.


    That��s Choi Jeong-hoon.


    Eunha figured out her location.


    A and B.


    Gap was not Choi Jeong-hoon.


    It was himself.


    It was for this reason that Choi Jeong-hun was now drawing attention to himself by telling a long story.


    I am so capable


    I have no intention of becoming your enemy.


    I��m begging you hard to change my mind.


    Like Choi Jung-hoon said a while ago.


    Eunha could have killed him.


    Leaving Choi Jeong-hoon alone, who noticed the secret of his return, will be the cause of trouble someday.


    Then the root had to be cut.


    Although he would suffer the loss of a talented person named Choi Jeong-hoon, he was able to block the variable itself that would change the future.


    Knowing Eunha��s temperament, Choi Jeong-hoon is trying to present a new relationship by revealing the secret rather than using it. S��ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    If you and I join forces, we can rule this country as we please. If anything, I��m satisfied with the number two position.


    I don��t think so.


    Then, does the fairy government want to completely take over the country? No, since you have Habaek-ryun by your side�� You want to exclude things that could harm the child��s authority in case that child becomes a fairy in the future. yes that��s right


    After that�� I don��t know yet.


    ����.


    Okay then let��s do this. I don��t want to turn you into an enemy. So give up my ambition Even if I can��t rise to the highest position in this country, I��ll be satisfied right below the fairy. So maybe we can have a good relationship?


    The cup Choi Jeong-hun held out could be interpreted in that sense.


    It means making an alliance with yourself.


    Ting


    Eun-ha stared blankly at the glass and bumped her own.


    Then Choi Jeong-hoon smiled.


    He swallowed the drink in one gulp.


    Eunha also swallowed it at once.


    And��


    -I��ll accept your offer, but I still can��t trust you.


    It was only then that Eun-ha decided what to do with Choi Jeong-hoon.


    ��


    What should I do with Choi Jeong-hoon?


    It was a conundrum that Eunha had not yet decided on even after living her life for 27 years.


    The usefulness of a talented person named Choi Jeong-hoon.


    and risk.


    He was a complicated being to the galaxy.


    It��s not a person who doesn��t care if I kill him like Hong Jin-woo, and I can��t make him my own.


    death threats.


    persuasion.


    None of them could solve the existence of Choi Jeong-hoon.


    Of course, the galaxy had magic to brainwash people.


    Still, no Stygian children.


    Choi Jeong-hoon��s mind will collapse.


    If you were going to use Choi Jeong-hoon for a one-time use, there would be no problem using the brainwashing magic.


    However, Choi Jeong-hoon was the only opponent of Sirius Group.


    It was not possible to use and discard the person who would check the solo performance of Han Seo-yeon.


    Ha Baek-ryun needed Choi Jeong-hoon and Han Seo-yeon to rule the country.


    So, I��ve been thinking about it all along��


    -It��s different if you come out like this.


    Just like you confided in me, I can just confide in you.


    I guess I��ll just have to get out.


    He was different from before and now.


    It still didn��t have the power to brainwash Choi Jeong-hoon, but now Eun-ha had the power to replace it.


    It��s not brainwashing��


    ����How can I trust you if you don��t know if you will betray me later? So I��ll put a limit on you.


    Restrictions?


    put restrictions


    No matter what Choi Jeong-hoon��s heart was, he had the intention of forming an alliance with him at this point.


    That��s why it��s a restriction to keep that mind, no, no choice but to keep it.


    Eunha stirred the air with her hand. Magic that deals with


    wormhole


    space.


    He thrust his hand into the rippled space of the galaxy.


    ����!!


    At that moment, Choi Jeong-hoon��s complexion suddenly changed and he collapsed on the sofa.


    grab your chest


    Eunha looked down at him calmly.


    He waved his hand again.


    The wormhole


    rippled through another space.


    The ripples parted.


    The galaxy opened a big ripple.


    I moved the space so Choi Jeong-hoon, who had collapsed on the sofa, could see it.


    do you see this?


    ����.


    The hand that the galaxy put into the air.


    The hand was emerging from the cracked space.


    Choi Jeong-hoon just stared at the space while clutching his chest.


    It wasn��t just hands.


    There was something


    thumping red.


    It was held in his hand, beating like it was alive.


    Choi Jeong-hoon intuitively realized.


    ����.


    it��s your heart.


    I did ask for some control.


    The galaxy is a connection between the space and the inside of Choi Jeong-hoon��s body.


    He touched Jeonghun��s heart with his finger and giggled.


    What are you��


    Why? Don��t you understand with your head? how is this possible


    ����.


    It worked because I lived my life twice. Wherever you are, I can grab your heart now. like this.


    ��Kuh��!


    to keep my heart from bursting.


    But to be a burden on the body.


    Eunha gently held her heart.


    Choi Jeong-hoon had no choice but to lose his composure.


    he frowned.


    Not because of the pain.


    The psychological impact will be greater.


    I show my heart right in front of my eyes, but who can look at it with composure?


    Even a giraffe can��t help the fear.


    Eun-ha was delighted that he made Choi Jeong-hoon tremble in fear without using brainwashing magic.


    I��m going to put a restriction on your heart from now on. bullshit


    kang!


    Eunha called Kkong.


    Kang, who was sitting next to the bridge, immediately responded to his wishes.


    Kkong lent his strength.


    From Wormhole to Kkong��s power�� If you add the two powers, you can do things you couldn��t do before.


    Kkong��s ability was not simply to grant the lightning attribute.


    Just as Fire Chicken can use the power of purification based on flame, Kkong can also use the power derived from the lightning attribute.


    It is bondage.


    In other words, redemption.


    and constraints.


    Charleuk!


    Kkong became a chain and became entangled in Eunha��s hand.


    The galaxy moved the chain and sent it into the cracked space.


    A chain wrapped around Choi Jeong-hoon��s heart.


    Soon the chains melted.


    Cuckoo��! What now�� don��t worry. It��s not physical, so there shouldn��t be any problems in daily life.


    What is this��


    It��s a restriction.


    ����.


    If you oppose Baekryun, the chain will break your heart. Even if you die that way, no one will know the cause of your death. Oh, if I tell you my secret, you know?


    ��If you oppose Ha Baek-ryun?


    That��s right, since I also put restrictions on it with magic, there��s probably no chance for you to attack me from behind. ����. Even so, you will find a loophole and look for an opportunity. It doesn��t matter though.


    Eunha pulled out a tissue.


    His hands were stained with blood.


    It was Choi Jeong-hoon��s blood.


    Eunha roughly wiped the blood with a tissue and continued.


    Just because I can explode my heart at any time if I judge that you had a different heart. I already entered the coordinates of your heart.


    ��that��s absurd. Do you really think this is an alliance?


    I don��t know what you think, but I think so


    ����.


    There is only one way for you to ally with me. you��re just submissive to me


    Forming an alliance with Choi Jeong-hoon?


    It��s not even funny.


    Eun-ha couldn��t trust Choi Jeong-hoon.


    Because he couldn��t believe it, the galaxy decided to subjugate him after much thought.


    The current self had enough strength to do so.


    Eunha got up from her seat.


    Oh, I feel comfortable now. I��ve been thinking about what to do with you, but thanks to you for creating this opportunity, I was able to come to a conclusion. thanks. �� Eunha Noh.


    I��m going. Let��s do well in the future. Do you think I��m going to stand still? You can��t stand still


    Yes, I will obey you now, but one day I will find a way.


    If it were you, it would be. Dreaming of that day, don��t rebel, just obey. As long as you don��t touch Baekryeon, I have no intention of interfering.


    Eunha did not deny it.


    Choi Jeong-hoon will find a way someday.


    But it wasn��t scary anymore.


    When that time comes��


    -I must have become stronger.


    Then you just have to go there and put stronger restrictions on it.


    No, at that time, you can just kill it without needing to put restrictions on it.


    I��d rather not need a troublesome guy like that.


    you are really arrogant


    Except for my arrogance, it��s not me. But arrogance with grounds is certain. So from now on, take care of yourself.


    Watching the galaxy leaving the door.


    Choi Jeong-hoon said so.


    Eunha snorted.


    The only being who can walk the path of a loser is a loser with that much power.

 Chapter 839

    Relife Player 839


    [Chapter 210]


    [Life is like walking on a knife��s edge (6)]


    A long-standing concern has been resolved.


    Choi Jeong-hoon made him submit.


    It feels like the old jam has gone down.


    Eunha��s gait was light.


    I don��t know if Choi Jung-hoon will become a variable and become a stumbling block to me in the future, but he won��t be a big risk now.


    What Choi Jeong-hoon needs to do is defeat his ambition.


    If he worked for Ha Baek-ryeon, Eun-ha had no intention of treating him harshly.


    Depending on the occasion, he was willing to cooperate with Choi Jeong-hun.


    It all depends on Choi Jeong-hoon.


    By the way��


    KANG?


    It��s cumbersome to impose restrictions. Can I only bet on one person with my current skills?


    Eunha looked down at her hand.


    Magic that puts restrictions on the heart.


    Unfortunately, it was not a magic that could be freely used.


    At present, only one person could use it.


    So, if you want to use it on someone else, you had to first remove the restrictions placed on Choi Jeong-hoon before using it.


    But I don��t know where this is��


    If you improve your skills later, the number of times you can use magic will increase.


    I decided not to regret it too much.


    Eunha lowered her hand.


    After that, I decided to go back to the Clan Hall with Kkong.


    There was someone I especially wanted to see today.


    Before long, they return to the Clan Hall��


    -Seohyun! Are you here? What have you been doing leaving Baekryun alone? huh?


    Eun-ha passed the clan members and went straight to meet Han Seo-hyeon.


    She was taking care of the elderly Yuseong.


    She looked at him with the baby in her arms and tilted her head.


    Eunha hugged her tightly.


    huh?


    Did I really have a good marriage?


    Did you know that now


    I live thinking about it every day.


    Seohyun Han didn��t know why she was suddenly hugged.


    Even so, she was satisfied when Eunha hugged her.


    Eun-ha spent a lot of time holding her.


    Seohyun Han looked very lovely.


    If anything��.


    �C Shall we make a second one?


    It was about to say that.


    Eunha felt very good.


    Are you already talking about making a second child just because Hayang became pregnant? do you want it that way? Bah bah!


    I think Yooseong also says that it would be nice to have a younger brother?


    oops


    Han Seohyun didn��t seem to dislike it either.


    She moved her hand gently and tickled the galaxy.


    Then her hand stopped.


    Oh right. I forgot. huh? what?


    Seohyun Han seems to have remembered something.


    She got out of Eunha��s arms and brought the papers that were on the desk.


    Eunha checked the documents.


    Soon his face hardened.


    These are the documents submitted by Changjin oppa. is this it?


    ����. Don��t even try to fool me. �� that��s right.


    ��that��.


    Eunha nodded.


    What was written in the document was that he would enter the red dungeon with some people.


    On the surface, it was a dungeon strategy document, but in reality it was no different from the Killing Department.


    Sooner or later, the inside of the clan will be excited. Then I��ll make arrangements to keep the disturbance to a minimum. Uh�� I��m begging you.


    Does Hayang know?


    ����.


    Even if the clan members are moderately evasive, they should inform Hayang.


    Madang is pregnant with a child, so it��s a bit difficult to say.


    It��s worse to leave Hayang alone. Please tell me.


    Han Seo-hyun preached harshly.


    That was right.


    Eunha agreed and checked the name written on the document.


    A total of 6 people participated in the red dungeon raid.


    Lee Cheon-seo, Jang Tae-bin, Jo Soo-yeon, and the other three party members required for formality.


    The three will play the role of punishing them as people of Eunha and Changjin Han.


    Eunha and Han Changjin, who are not on the paper, are also scheduled to enter the Red Dungeon.


    8 years since the clan was founded.


    As with any other clan, the time has come for Eunha to make a decision to purge.


    ��


    A red dungeon somewhere in Yongsan-gu.


    It was past midnight.


    At that time when people were asleep, Eunha stepped into the red dungeon.


    Ah Clanlord.


    Working hard in the middle of the night


    A building that used to be a library long ago.


    Eun-ha went into a dungeon full of red books everywhere and looked for those who came first.


    7 people in total.


    The three of them were kneeling on the floor with swollen faces.


    Four people, including Han Chang-jin, were watching them as they knelt.


    After being greeted by the clan members who are in charge of the clan��s darkness, Eun-ha went straight to Chang-jin Han.


    Why are their faces like this? I told you to bring me to the cleanest possible look.


    Chunseo caught his attention. He must have felt something strange when he told me to subdue the red dungeon at this time.


    So you jumped out with them?


    And our kids caught on.


    Chunseo caught on well. He must have been in a lot of pain.


    Yongsan-gu is the front yard of foreigners. Dominique��s brother let the kids loose.


    I��ll have to say thank you later.


    And Parang and Namhun also helped me catch the Book of Heaven. There was also the help of other twins.


    You��re fighting an espionage war on the scale of a party to catch a kid.


    sorry it was unexpected I didn��t know Cheonseo could run away so well.


    Because he��s like a cockroach.


    The people mentioned in the conversation with Han Chang-jin also belonged to the darkness of the galaxy.


    Of course, no one knew about it except for the subload.


    Anyway, after the conversation, Eun-ha knelt on the floor and met Lee Chun-seo��s gaze.


    Yi Chun-seo shuddered.


    Ugh Eunha��..


    ����.


    Lee Chun-seo opened her mouth.


    A terrified voice.


    Eunha looked at him quietly.


    As if to say more.


    Eunha just kept her mouth shut.


    Then Lee Cheon-seo trembled even more and fell flat on the floor.


    my i was wrong I must have been out of my mind for a while! So stop using your information��!


    ����.


    Oh no! It��s not that��! Yes that was it! I was actually spying to help you guys! In fact, all the information I was trying to hand over to Samra was fake��


    At first, I thought he was begging.


    Lee Cheon-seo quickly rolled her eyes and lied.


    It��s been 12 years since I��ve been with Eunha.


    Lee Cheon-seo knew the nature of the galaxy.


    That��s why he started claiming that it was to help Eunha, not to beg for his life.


    Of course nobody believed it.


    Above all, if Lee Cheon-seo was well aware of Eun-ha��s personality, he should never have lied.


    I wondered what you would say, but all you did was lie.


    ����.


    Eunha opened her mouth after silence.


    Yi Cheonseo��s words stopped.


    He realized his mistake.


    What Eunha wanted was not an excuse.


    It wasn��t meant to be helpful.


    He wanted to hear an honest story about why he betrayed him.


    That��s it��


    that��s it.


    Lee Cheon-seo belatedly tried to reveal her inner feelings.


    Eunha immediately covered his mouth.


    he continued.


    I can see you rolling your eyes


    ����.


    You have always been this kind of guy. Even though I knew you were helpful, I tolerated it.


    try to lie to the end


    Eunha didn��t know.


    I��d rather be angry with myself.


    If you tell me what you did wrong.


    Maybe he would have changed his punishment for Lee Cheon-seo.


    However, Lee Cheon-seo blew away even the last chance.


    Oh right. There was a call from Samra Clanlord earlier. Sorry for not being good at cracking down on subloads. ���� !


    They said they dealt with it first.


    Eunha sighed and exhaled.


    As the Samra Group lost its ability to recover, the Samra Clan also lost its growth engine for the time being.


    So Samra Clan could not overcome the pressure of the galaxy and accepted it.


    In the first place, the evidence and circumstances were clear.


    Samra Clan had no choice but to cut off the Sub-Rod in order to have an amicable relationship with Pandora Clan.


    It seems that he was also quite talkative. I don��t know if I can believe this, but they say they have nothing to do with the sub-lord you joined hands with. Did you say his name was Joo Seok-hyun? He was also losing power within the clan, so he was thinking of joining hands with you to increase his position within the clan.


    ����.


    Cheon Seo-ya, what if you catch the string that has fallen off even if you hold the line?


    Eunha smiled.


    Lee Cheon-seo��s face turned pale.


    Hearing the news of Joo Seok-hyeon��s death, he seemed to have a more intuition about his fate.


    he hit his head on the floor


    Eunha, please! please please save me! ����.


    How long have I worked for you!? But you can��t try to knock me out like this! ����.


    please please please. If you save my life, I��ll live really quietly. I will go to a mountain far away from Seoul, live alone, and die like that, so that nothing will ever come into your eyes. I was really wrong.


    yes. You tried to sell not only my information, but also information about my clanmates.


    ��was wrong, really. But we��ve been friends since the academy. Please, Eunha, remember the days when we laughed and played.


    And among the clanmates you sold were the friends you speak of. ����.


    It wasn��t even funny.


    However, it seemed that people naturally laughed when they were full of energy.


    Eunha did just that.


    Emotional arm, friendship arm.


    Lee Cheon-seo��s behavior was very funny.


    It was disgusting to struggle desperately to survive.


    My heart grew colder and colder.


    With a click


    , Galactic pulled out his pistol.


    Eun-ha, who pulled the slide, aimed at the crown of Lee Cheon-seo.


    Lee Cheon-seo, who was banging her head on the floor, seemed to feel that the gun was aimed at her.


    is that a lie?


    Did you see me lying?


    Eunha, we are friends.


    Cheonseo. ����.


    If you were going to call me a friend, shouldn��t you have joined the clan in the first place? ����.


    Then the other kids knew too. The moment you join my clan, you know that from now on you can��t just be friends. It��s a law that you shouldn��t bring a private relationship to public. ����.


    Even with that in mind, they joined my clan. But I guess you weren��t like that?


    Even Kim Min-ji is like that.


    She was hesitant to join the clan, fearing that she might be useful.


    However, because Eunha strongly needed her, she joined Clan Pandora instead of joining other clans.


    So did others.


    They did not join the clan simply to prolong their relationship as friends.


    You should have said that before joining the clan.


    ����.


    Still, I��ll let you go so you don��t get sick in return for the work you��ve done so far. Stay still. Otherwise, you will get hit wrong and it will hurt.


    Eunha sighed.


    He tried to pull the trigger.


    right then-


    ��No-uh-n-ha-aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!


    Yi Chun-seo jumped up.


    He spread a barrier to block the bullet and struck the galaxy once.


    Then, to escape from the dungeon, I recklessly ran behind Eunha.


    Move! Get out of the way, you bastards!


    Clan Road! Are you okay? Ha��.


    It��s dirty and nasty until the end.


    Eunha deliberately rubbed her cheek with her hand.


    After shaking off the worries of a clan member, he moved to Lee Cheon-seo, who was held by Han Chang-jin.


    Why are you sending it comfortably?


    Hey, this new guy�� heck��! Still, I did it on purpose. In the meantime, thanks for your help.


    Han Chang-jin kicked Lee Cheon-seo.


    Lee Chun-seo was hit in the stomach and crouched down.


    Eunha was not fooled.


    he drew his sword


    It��s strange that the Guardian just crawls after being hit with something like this. Cheonseo, don��t act. If you��re going to act��


    ����!!


    Eun-ha cut off Lee Chun-seo��s hand.


    Aaaaaaaaaaaaaa!! If you��re going to act, you should. Did you see another opportunity and try to run away?


    Yi Chun-seo struggled greatly.


    Eunha stepped on his arm with her foot.


    Then he swung his sword again.


    It fell down to the one remaining hand.


    ��������!!!


    Lee Chun-seo��s eyes grew as if they were going to pop out.


    His arms spurted blood.


    Eunha paid attention to the supporter.


    Yewon. your clanlord.


    Stop the bleeding so he doesn��t die of shock.


    all right.


    A supporter comes running.


    He heals Cheonseo Lee��s arm.


    Hands do not stick.


    It only closes the wound.


    Tears streamed down Lee Cheon-seo��s cheeks as she lost both hands.


    I can��t even resist anymore


    That��s why-.


    ��I��ll cut it just in case.


    Even when Eunha cut off his foot.


    Even though Lee Cheon-seo screamed in pain, he did not resist much.


    The supporter also stopped the bleeding on his leg.


    Eventually, when the blood stopped to some extent, Eun-ha grabbed Cheon-seo Lee by the nape of his clothes.


    Cheonseo Lee was dragged along.


    Why are you kicking the opportunity to die in peace? I didn��t want to be eaten alive by monsters either.


    Ah�� uh�� uh��


    But I��ll take care of you and won��t even use brainwashing magic. just die


    After a while, the monster appeared.


    2 6th tier monsters.


    The monsters looked at the galaxy.


    They seemed to have a hunch about something.


    They didn��t show hostility and just stood still.


    Soon Eun-ha picked up the book of Cheonseo with one hand and threw it at them.


    Kwajik!


    Quadduk!


    It was the words of Lee Cheonseo.


    The low-level monsters in the dungeon, including two of the 6th-level monsters, soon rushed at it like crazy.


    I will eat it without leaving a corpse behind.


    Eunha returned to her seat without looking back.


    ������.��


    Jang Tae-bin, Jo Soo-yeon.


    Fear flickered in both of their eyes.


    They would have tried to resist.


    However, after witnessing Cheonseo Lee��s death, he lost the will to resist.


    Eunha understood their feelings.


    you both choose ������.��


    Do you want to be eaten alive by them? Or do you want to die in one hit and be eaten by them? ������.��


    There was no other option.


    they wept


    A puddle formed beneath them.


    Feeling the fear of death, excrement leaked under the legs.


    Eunha did not show any reaction even after seeing it.


    Just like a machine, he pulled the slide and aimed it at Jang Tae-bin��s forehead.


    don��t worry. I won��t touch your family. I will pay for your life properly and I can support your family��s future as well. Thank you��.


    So, relax and close your eyes. ����. see you later in hell.


    A bang rang out.


    Taebin Jang collapsed.


    The galaxy moved its muzzle.


    Jo Soo-yeon was already fainting at the sound of a gunshot next to her.


    Still, I��ll have to listen to his will, so waking him up is also a job.


    Clanroad we will do it.


    no it��s okay i have to do it


    A supporter poured mana into the body of Jo Soo-yeon, who passed out.


    The mana flowed back into her body.


    Jo Soo-yeon regained her senses.


    The galaxy immediately put a gun to her forehead. S��ar?h the nov��lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It��s a dream�� It��s not a dream. If there��s anything you��d like to say at the end, let me know. I��ll listen.


    ����.


    Cho Soo-yeon also admitted death soon after.


    she said the will


    A will to support the family well.


    Eunha nodded.


    don��t worry. I will repay you for your work in the clan. Goodbye.


    The galaxy pulled the trigger.


    That��s how Jo Soo-yeon died.

 Chapter 840

    Relife Player 840


    [Chapter 210]


    [Life is like walking on a knife��s edge (7)]


    Even in the previous life.


    Eun-ha had a history of punishing members of the gypsophila party who had betrayed by the enemies.


    It was more then


    At that time, they not only tried to leak the secrets of the gypsophila party, but also lured the party members to a trap.


    What happened after that was obvious.


    The galaxy broke through their trap and gave those who betrayed themselves a taste of death.


    It was also an opportunity for me to think that a colleague who had been laughing and talking until yesterday could change and kill himself overnight.


    So he seldom trusted people.


    Except for a few people.


    He has come to edge around.


    And every time people betrayed him, his feelings became more blunted.


    I thought I was used to it now��


    So I thought it wouldn��t matter if I killed my comrades with my own hands.


    Until he killed Lee Cheon-seo.


    Eunha was so confident.


    But no.


    I feel so dirty.


    He killed Cheonseo Lee.


    Killed clanmates.


    When he killed his enemies, he felt at least relieved.


    I felt frustrated because I killed my colleagues who had eaten a pot of rice until yesterday with my own hands.


    can��t be nice


    it sucks


    The sense of killing something had been numb since when, but the sense of killing one��s comrades remained clear at the fingertips.


    ����.


    Eunha looked down at her hand.


    Bloodstained hands.


    His own hand felt very repulsive.


    He felt keenly how cruel, ruthless, and unanswerable he was.


    ��Galaxy. are you okay? I��ll give you a towel. Wipe it off.


    ah thank you You also did a good job.


    nevertheless.


    Eunha tightly suppressed her emotions.


    I took the towel Han Chang-jin gave me and rubbed my hand.


    And then he behaved recklessly.


    As a Clanlord, he couldn��t show weakness to those who belonged to his own darkness like Chang-Jin Han.


    I purged my colleagues.


    If you are not calm, then surely they will not be calm either.


    what about the other kids?


    let me send it to you Don��t just hack at the body of the kids.


    OK got it.


    We must continue doing this going forward.


    There is no turning back.


    Eun-ha accepted her fate and ordered Han Chang-jin.


    Han Chang-jin commanded the clan members to carry the two fallen people on their shoulders.


    Now they would leave to find a suitable monster to dispose of the corpse.


    I��ll take good care of the rest. My older brother will lead the kids and take them home. They must have been very surprised.


    I��ll do that. then you go first I��ll erase the traces


    Changjin Han nodded.


    Eun-ha left the rest of the job and went out of the dungeon.


    The night was pitch black.


    I couldn��t even see the stars.


    He looked down at his hands again.


    There were traces of blood on his palms.


    It would be difficult to return home right now.


    Eunha smiled bitterly.


    The hair, the clan uniform, and the shoes.


    Blood was splattered.


    Most of it seemed to be the blood that was buried in the process of killing Lee Cheon-seo.


    Even the magic built into the clan��s uniforms did not completely erase the blood.


    It��s dishonest, to the point of feeling bad.


    Is it because of my mood?


    Or is it really like that?


    The scent of blood was strong.


    The smell I had always smelled was overpowering today.


    It was only then that Eunha was able to find the change in her hands.


    I am trembling too.


    My hands were shaking.


    It was like this when I let go of my suppressed emotions that no one would see anymore.


    Laughter came out of nowhere.


    Should I be glad that I can now feel the disappointment that I used to kill insensibly?


    Or should you be sad that you feel emotions and even feel shitty emotions.


    The galaxy was unknown.


    Nonetheless, he took a step.


    I wish this was the end�� but maybe this isn��t the end.


    Become a regional loser.


    More than decided to lead the clan.


    This was an unavoidable fate.


    I couldn��t stop.


    I had to keep going.


    I had to carry everything that others couldn��t carry and move on.


    Eunha made up her mind.


    I shouldn��t have lost my senses.


    The purge didn��t end there. The children who fell for Lee Cheon-seo��s tricks shouldn��t be left alone.


    My heart beats thump thump.


    The body is hot.


    But the head must be cold.


    Eun-ha had to somehow control her emotions and move on.


    I probably won��t die gracefully.


    Just like you did to other people.


    One day, you will meet the same ending as them.


    So until then.


    so that you never have any regrets.


    Like walking on a knife edge.


    I will live the given life happily and faithfully.


    As soon as I erase the traces, I have to go home. I want to see the kids and Yooseong like that today.


    There would be no way to stop the events that happened in the Red Dungeon from spreading to the world today.


    How will your family and friends react and treat you.


    Eunha was afraid inside.


    ��


    Clan Pandora lost three members of the clan due to a failed dungeon attack.


    Among them, there was also an officer.


    Lee Cheon-seo, who was also called < Guardian > in some circles of < Garder >, had a different fate.


    Pandora Clan��s mission failed? Hasn��t that ever happened before?


    Doubts arise They��re not the ones who will fail in clearing the dungeon�� Besides, the dungeon shouldn��t have been difficult since the boss had already been cleared.


    Pandora Clan��s first mission failed.


    In the meantime, people who showed interest in Pandora Clan were greatly surprised.


    The quick-witted among them guessed the meaning behind it.


    The Pandora Clanlord has finally drawn his sword.


    Eight years since the clan was founded? Well, if that much time had passed, things would have changed a lot from the beginning.


    Mainly those who manage the clan.


    They figured out that Pandora Clanlord Noh Eun-ha carried out the purge under the pretext of attacking the Red Dungeon.


    The reasoning they drew out spread knowledge and reached the people of the world.


    But the topic was soon buried.


    This is because Sirius Device Alice Pharmaceuticals has turned people��s attention.


    They announced a new device and announced a new potion.


    The Mana Management Organization also remained silent, so no one mentioned the Pandora Clan��s mission failure.


    So far, the mission has only been successful�� It��s only fair that people say purges and all over our failed mission.


    By that time, Eunha was relieved.


    Deep down, I was worried because people in the world had too much interest in Pandora Clan.


    Fortunately, the darkness was mobilized, as well as the power of business groups with whom they had a relationship, so they were able to quickly get rid of it.


    However, while it may have succeeded in diverting people��s attention, it failed to divert internal attention.


    ������.��


    Recently, the atmosphere in the clan has not been good.


    The clan members were clearly aware that a purge had taken place.


    Even so, they were sparing their words and acting as usual as much as possible.


    However, Eunha knew the reaction they would be experiencing for this incident.


    There were many people in the clan who were his eyes and ears.


    Now�� there��s no turning back.


    You won��t be able to run a clan with just friendship anymore.


    Eunha was lost in thought in her office.


    In fact, it wasn��t just Lee Cheonseo.


    In the case of some clan members, like Lee Cheon-seo, there were people who lived a clan life with the idea that they were an extension of Noh Eun-ha��s division.


    The shock they must have felt was great.


    In the future, Pandora Clan will add them and all clan members�� relationships will be made public.


    At some point, they will get used to seeing their comrades being purged, and at the same time, they will tremble in fear that they will be purged because they did something wrong.


    Those who changed their minds in the process would leave the clan.


    And the clan they left will become even more dignified and sword-like as an S-class clan.


    ��In the end�� this is how it turns out.��


    Jung Ha-yang felt sorry for that.


    Before killing Cheonseo Lee.


    Eunha had talked to her.


    Jung Ha-yang avoided Eun-ha��s gaze with a face that said that something had to come.


    But she had to admit it too.


    Yi Cheon-seo��s betrayal had been expected since the clan was founded.


    However, she was waiting without sleep for the day Eunha killed him and returned home.


    ����the Book of Heaven?��


    Jung Ha-yang hesitated and asked.


    Eunha just shook her head.


    Then, to make her feel better, I lied back.


    ��It went well. At the end, he asked me to tell you guys that he��s sorry.��


    ��Yeah�� I see.��


    Jeong Ha-yang wasn��t such an idiot either.


    she couldn��t believe it


    But there was no choice but to believe that way.


    So did the other executives.


    Some of them, realizing the meaning of Cheonseo Lee��s death, came to ask him directly, and Eunha gave the same answer.


    Even so, the living tried to find peace of mind.


    ��Did I really�� have to go this far?��


    ��I was trying to leak clan secrets. That��s why I couldn��t let him live.��


    ��Huh�� Yes, I got it.��


    Mok Min-ho revered authority.


    Therefore, the stability of the organization was sought.


    For Mok Min-ho, Lee Cheon-seo��s betrayal was against the stability of the organization.


    In the end, he said that Eunha��s behavior was excessive, but he did not present any more disagreement than that.


    ��It can��t be helped.��


    Cha Eun-woo didn��t say much.


    She was also a member of a business group.


    To some extent, he had similar thoughts to Mok Min-ho.


    However, I was saddened by Lee Cheon-seo��s death.


    ��okay? He died well.��


    Bae Soo-bin readily understood.


    Eun-ha heard the story from Chang-jin, and she said that she went to Cheon-seo Lee��s charnel house that way.


    However, he was once a colleague.


    She is said to have expressed her condolences.


    In addition, the clan members who had a relationship with Lee Cheon-seo expressed condolences in their own way.


    ��read.��


    ������.��


    ��It��s a will the kids wrote recently.��


    On the other hand, Eunah Noh��s anger was great.


    Without a message, she suddenly came to Eunha��s office and dropped the will in front of her eyes.


    She was straining her eyes.


    Unable to win her gaze, Eun-ha read the will.


    ��Did you read it?��


    ��huh.��


    ��I��ve already done it, so I won��t say anything. I��ll understand that it might be necessary at the clan level. Still, I definitely take responsibility.��


    ������.��


    ��No matter what they did, never forget how hard they worked for our clan. If you don��t fulfill their wishes, then I know you won��t let them go.��


    Eunah Noh did not comfort Eunha.


    In fact, her heart also spoke for her clan members.


    Neither the clan members nor the sublords could express their honest feelings. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The sublords had to stand by the actions of the galaxy as high-ranking clans.


    Clan members shouldn��t rebel against Eunha while causing discord.


    That��s why she, who is also Eunha��s older sister and a Sublord, took on the role of representing the hearts of the clan members.


    ��I��ll do that. don��t worry.��


    ��I��ll watch.��


    At that time, the galaxy spoke heavily.


    Eunah Noh left the office after hearing Eunha��s answer.


    After listening to Kim Min-ji��s story, Eun-ah Noh collapsed after drinking heavily with Ryu Yeon-hwa that day.


    Finally-.


    �� Even if I did, it was too harsh.


    ����.


    If Eunah Noh got angry rationally, Eunhyuk Choi got angry emotionally.


    Choi Eun-hyuk came to Eun-ha��s office with an angry face.


    He came with a thumping step and hit the desk with a bang.


    He glared at the galaxy.


    Cheonseo Death is like that. There are so many things I want to ask you, but let��s just say it��s like the other clan members have said they can��t help it.


    ����. But what about the others?


    Choi Eunhyuk growled.


    He put a piece of paper on the desk.


    The corner of the paper was torn as if it had been ripped from the bulletin board.


    Eunha looked down at the paper.


    ��The Pandora Clan Dispatch List for Northern Gyeonggi Development Work��


    It was the dispatch list of clan members.


    The fairy government confirmed the plan for the development of northern Gyeonggi Province.


    In response, Pandora Clan decided to send clan members to help with the development.


    A total of 16 dispatched personnel.


    Most of them were 6 7 8 riders.


    Clan members who are still lacking in fighting the monsters in the northern part of Gyeonggi Province.


    What are you doing? Why do you want to send them to limb!?


    Choi Eun-hyeok came to question the intention of sending such people away.


    Eunha��s answer was concise.


    These are the children who fell for Lee Chun-seo��s tricks.


    what?


    These are the kids who were trying to leave the clan together when Lee Cheon-seo decided to leave the clan.


    so? Kids who don��t know well can get it wrong! Are you going to hold them accountable too?


    uh.


    Those who fell for Cheonseo Lee��s tricks.


    Eunha wanted to kill them as well.


    However, as Eunhyuk Choi said, they had room for extenuating circumstances.


    So Eun-ha decided to send them to the northern part of Gyeonggi-do as a sign of self-reflection.


    They will be stuck in northern Gyeonggi Province for the rest of their lives and will never return to Seoul.


    It was an exile type.


    Eunha, this is not real. What the hell is wrong with these guys?


    It��s not really without fault.


    ����.


    If you don��t like them, you can just pay the penalty and leave the clan, or leave the clan when the contract period ends. Do you think that makes sense?


    Eunha did not answer.


    The player industry was very narrow.


    Clans in Seoul will know that their clan members have been exiled to northern Gyeonggi.


    And they won��t accept those who left the Clan to maintain good relations with Clan Pandora.


    In the end, they would either have to quit playing or go down to the provinces and join an unknown clan.


    That is why Choi Eun-hyeok complained that the new recruits were treated harshly.


    This incident will surely set a precedent. So don��t ever look


    Eunha, please��.


    it��s not okay.


    What kind of powers do they say? do you want to see them die


    But aside from Choi Eunhyuk��s appeal.


    Unfortunately, Eunha had no intention of changing her mind.


    Eunha shook her head.


    That made Choi Eun-hyuk even more angry.


    Eventually-.


    ��Okay.


    Choi Eun-hyeok spat out the words he had been holding back as he came to Eun-ha��s office.


    Then send me to Uijeongbu too. I will lead them and fight.


    ����!


    I will never see them die like this.


    Are you really going to do this?


    Are you really going to do this?


    ������.��


    Choi Eun-hyeok called himself Baek Ui-jong.


    Eunha widened her eyes.


    The two had a snowball fight.


    As if Eunha had no intention of giving up.


    Eunhyuk Choi didn��t think so either.


    Eventually, the galaxy had to give up.


    Yes, do as you please.��

 Chapter 841

    Relife Player 841


    [Chapter 211]


    [Chillma]


    Eunhyuk Choi pursues justice.


    His justice was in the pursuit of reason.


    benevolence and agreement.


    Inhyeop (�ʂb) was what Hwang Jin-hee, his mentor and living legend, pursued.


    His justice was completed as he was taught by Hwang Jin-hee.


    ��Then send me to Uijeongbu too. I��ll lead them and fight.��


    That��s why Choi Eun-hyeok often bumped into Eun-ha.


    It��s often been like that since sharing the sword with Eunha at the Academy General Division Competition.


    Choi Eun-hyeok, who found his own justice, was no longer swayed by Eun-ha��s justice.


    Sometimes compromised, sometimes conflicted.


    However, Choi Eun-hyeok could not compromise on the death of Lee Cheon-seo and the dispatch of new recruits to Uijeongbu.


    ��Yes, do as you like.��


    for this day only.


    The two couldn��t back down from each other.


    The two definitions were different.


    If Choi Eun-hyeok pursued humane cooperation, Eun-ha pursued defeat.


    No compromise could exist.


    That��s why they decided to split up to pursue each other��s justice at the end of the conflict.


    Whoa��.


    After that day, the atmosphere in Pandora Clan cooled even more.


    People often looked at Eun-ha and Choi Eun-hyuk.


    Then, the day came when Choi Eun-hyeok served as Baek Ui-jong.


    Early moning.


    After arming himself, Eunhyuk Choi looked around the clan hall. S~ea??h the ��ov��lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ������.��


    Clan members were outside to see Eunhyuk Choi off.


    There was also a galaxy in its place.


    The atmosphere was solemn.


    It wasn��t a good spot.


    The faces of Choi Eun-hyeok and other clan members leaving for Uijeongbu were dark.


    The people who saw them off were similar.


    I mean, it was a dispatch, but it was actually an exile.


    no one knew


    Eunhyuk.


    Oh Eunha


    Then Eunha moved on.


    He approached Eunhyuk Choi.


    He immediately held out his hand.


    be careful.


    ��thank you.


    The two have been ignoring each other for a while.


    Eunha couldn��t understand Eunhyuk, and Eunhyuk couldn��t understand Eunha either.


    There was a wall between the two.


    However, as the day of Choi Eun-hyuk serving as Baek Ui-jong approached, Eun-ha could no longer ignore Choi Eun-hyuk.


    Choi Eunhyuk was the same.


    The galaxy could no longer be ignored.


    So we joined hands.


    It��s not too late even now


    ����.


    You don��t have the heart to change your mind?


    Eunha asked with a hard face.


    Choi Eunhyuk knew.


    It was Eunha��s consideration.


    Eunha was not this kind of person.


    He had a disposition like a knife to a person who had once lost his heart.


    The case of Cheonseo Lee was an example.


    That��s why Choi Eun-hyeok was very grateful for Eun-ha��s consideration and felt sorry at the same time.


    sorry. but this is my way I can��t do anything that stabs me in the heart.


    you��ve been like that since long ago


    I know. Is it really the same? Aren��t you crazy? That would be stupid by my standards. But by your standards, it��s something you have to do.


    that��s right.


    It��s really�� frustrating.


    It��s because it��s already over.


    The two chatted lightly.


    Eunha let go of her hand.


    If you have any difficulties there, please contact me. I�� I��ll do something for you.


    Then give some support to the kids.


    I��m sorry, but that won��t work.


    You are also really frustrated.


    You can, but they can��t. OK got it. Thank you though.


    The two forced a laugh.


    This was the best option.


    The two did not want to fight for their own justice.


    But there was no compromise.


    So I had no choice but to part like this.


    bye.


    Bye.


    They patted each other on the shoulder.


    There was no right answer in justice.


    Justice was like a belief.


    In their hearts, they prayed for each other to live a life worthy of their beliefs.


    Although the relationship between Clan Lord and Sub Lord caused friction.


    It wasn��t that the friendship was broken.


    Ah��


    Eunhyuk Choi was about to leave.


    Then he felt a gaze.


    Choi Eun-hyeok, who was about to turn around, saw people in front of the hall to see them off.


    One person caught my eye.


    ������.��


    Jinseo-na.


    They looked at each other silently.


    Soon, Choi Eun-hyeok laughed wimpily and Jin-seo-na waved softly.


    Serena, you��re staying in the clan.


    It wasn��t just the galaxy.


    The definition between himself and Jinseo-na was also different.


    His justice existed for the good of all.


    On the other hand, her justice existed only for the happiness of her people.


    That was the reason why one person was dispatched to Uijeongbu and the other person chose to work at the clan headquarters.


    She didn��t understand him.


    He didn��t understand her either.


    The two found a difference in values in the most important part.


    It was a gap that could not be filled.


    ��What if.��


    ��huh.��


    ��There are two tracks here, and bombs have been planted on the tracks. Among them, you must choose one of the two tracks to save the people tied to the tracks.��


    ������.��


    ��There are 100 people tied to one track. On the other side, only one person is tied. Which one do you want?��


    ��It��s a difficult choice�� Either way, it doesn��t change that people die.��


    ��That��s right. But what if that one person is me?��


    ������.��


    ��Can you save me even if you give up the lives of 100 people?��


    ������.��


    ��I can do it.��


    She had asked before.


    At that time, Choi Eun-hyeok was able to quickly answer that it was natural.


    But I hesitated for a moment, and that was the end.


    Jinseo had pierced his heart, and that��s why he didn��t talk about it anymore.


    Choi Eun-hyeok didn��t even try to bring it up in front of her.


    It was an issue that had been neglected for a long time between the two.


    guys let��s go ��Your subload!!��


    Please don��t call me a subloader anymore. I��m just your guide.


    It was also the cause that they did not make progress in their relationship from sometime.


    were afraid of each other.


    The moment the relationship showed progress, it was obvious that the problem that had been neglected would come up again.


    So I couldn��t go further.


    We didn��t want to hurt each other.


    I didn��t want to get hurt.


    They were selfish and selfless towards each other.


    Eventually, Eunhyuk Choi turned his back.


    ��


    Choi Eun-hyeok resigned from the sub-road.


    Choi Eun-hyeok said he wanted to become a pure clan member and lead the clan members to the northern part of Uijeongbu with him.


    All of the subloads, including Eunha, had to accept Choi Eunhyuk��s will.


    Choi Eun-hyuk��s heart has left.


    It was unavoidable.


    do this


    what��s this?


    what do you have to do It was the job that Eunhyuk was in charge of.


    After Choi Eun-hyeok left for Uijeongbu.


    The atmosphere in the Clan Hall was gloomy.


    However, it slowly returned to normal over the course of a few days.


    Even if you don��t know the seat of the person who entered, it didn��t last long to hear that you know the seat of the person who left.


    They slowly became accustomed to and filled the place they left.


    Under such circumstances, Mok Min-ho brought work to Eun-ha.


    This is a subload job.


    So you want to see us? ����.


    After all, it��s like Choi Eun-hyeok resigned from the Sub-Road because of you. Until Eunhyuk fills the vacancy.


    OK got it. I can��t help it.


    Eunha meekly understood.


    I couldn��t pull out the subload right away.


    There was a meeting between the subloads, and there were many things to be done right away.


    In the end, Eun-ha had to take over Choi Eun-hyuk��s work while confined to her office.


    This guy�� he was doing this.


    As Choi Eunhyuk��s job was replaced.


    Eunha was able to know what he had been doing for Pandora Clan.


    It was mainly managed by new clan members.


    Eun-ha read the report he had written and suddenly remembered a thought she had forgotten.


    As the size of the clan grew, I did end up giving up on the newcomers at some point.


    It��s not just Lee Cheon-seo��s fault.


    He also had his own faults.


    I ran too far ahead and didn��t pay attention to the people following me from afar.


    Ji-hyeok, Shin-ji, Yu-bin��


    Eun-ha soon fell in love with reading the activity reports of the clan members who joined this year.


    There were many interesting stories.


    Above all, there were so many stories of innocent times that you and your friends no longer felt.


    Eunha smiled.


    I��ll have to pay some attention to the newcomers.


    The galaxy has awakened from inertia.


    The other clan members did the same.


    The purge of Lee Cheon-seo and the resignation of Choi Eun-hyeok taught them many lessons.


    Thus passed the second quarter, the beginning of summer.


    Around that time, Jin Seo-na took the place of Choi Eun-hyuk as a sub-roader.


    ��


    Time has passed and the time has come to dispatch guest instructors to the Player Academy.


    In Pandora Clan, No Eun-ah Joarairiya will go as a guest instructor.


    As the three moved to the academy, the Pandora Clan��s workload increased.


    Around that time, Eunha also visited the academy for the first time in a while.


    Eunha why did you come here? Recently, I haven��t been able to contact you��.


    It��s been a while since I came to see you. Isn��t the life of an instructor difficult? After that, where is the hard work? That��s okay, tell me the purpose you came here. There��s no way you��ll come here so suddenly.


    I can��t stand my sister.


    Eun-ha found Shin Seo-yeong.


    Shin Seo-young greeted Eun-ha and gave him a seat.


    Eun-ha sat on the sofa and got to the point while eating the refreshments she had prepared for her.


    I came to the academy today because I wanted to recruit someone.


    I��m sure you don��t know�� Don��t you know the rule that recruitment is only possible after the cultural festival? Also, people from your clan have already come to the academy as guest instructors.


    Do you really need to come?


    Seoyoung Shin expressed her doubts.


    Her question was valid.


    Currently, it was not the recruiting period, and even if Eunha did not come to recruit, the guest instructors would take care of it.


    However, the person Eunha wanted to recruit was not a student.


    ��I came to recruit my older sister.


    what? me?


    your sister


    Eunha put down her coffee cup.


    Seoyoung Shin blinked her eyes.


    He hadn��t even thought that he would be singled out.


    The galaxy grew.


    I sent Eunhyuk to Uijeongbu before and I was in charge of the work Eunhyuk had been doing.


    however?


    Seoyoung Shin found her composure.


    She crossed her arms and crossed her legs as if to listen.


    Eunha explained the situation.


    However, as the number of clan members increased, I realized that it was difficult for Bruno to train the children alone. In the first place, Uncle Bruno can��t even teach magic.


    So you��re going to take me to the magic advisor and teach the kids magic?


    yes that��s right. As the clan grows, I need to find someone I can trust, but my sister comes to mind. Noona is a player in this field.


    After Choi Eun-hyeok left for Uijeongbu.


    The galaxy decided to reorganize the clan.


    All the executives agreed.


    In that sense, the existence of Shin Seo-young was very helpful.


    Shouldn��t you be thinking about retiring from being an academy instructor? It��s been a while since I worked here.


    Who told me to retire? If I put my mind to it, I can communicate and become the principal.


    And you��re going to die managing over 3000 students.


    ����.


    On the other hand, Seoyoung Shin made a face that wasn��t too grim.


    It was smoke.


    Eunha couldn��t have known.


    Shin Seo-young is trying to bounce on purpose to raise her ransom.


    If they offered better conditions than now, there was a high possibility that they would come over.


    As expected��.


    ��I��ll treat you three times the wages you��re getting now. I��m not looking at this. 3 times, 3 times.


    ��was your money that much? Do you know how much my salary is?


    Even if my sister is paid the most among the instructors at the academy, where can it be as much as the wages paid by the business group? Even without that, we have a lot of money right now.


    ��Come to think of it, sea water devices were selling like hot cakes.


    Even though it��s a side income, it��s salty. And there is even a tax revenue from Jung-gu, Yongsan-gu. There are many more besides side income. So you can pay.


    I have known Seoyoung Shin for a long time.


    Eunha didn��t want to reconsider.


    So, he decided to promise Shin Seo-young the best conditions and treatment.


    Seoyoung Shin was attracted to her.


    also.


    You will have to formally write a contract, but magic advisors will be guaranteed an executive position or higher on an equal basis with technical advisors. It means that all authority and treatment are received above that of an executive.


    Not bad. Alright, then I��ll join your clan from next year.


    I made a good decision. I��ll send the contract sooner or later through my older sister, who is a guest instructor.


    From now on, I��m going to eat one pot rice.


    I wish you well in the future.


    It didn��t take long.


    Shin Seo-yeong did not ponder for long.


    she accepted the offer.


    After that, the two had a pleasant conversation and spent time.


    Then, it was when Eun-ha came out of Shin Seo-young��s lab.


    ����!!


    In an empty hallway.


    Suddenly, I felt a strong energy.


    Feeling the energy, Eun-ha quickly took damage and blocked the attack from behind.


    Then he threw his capital into the air.


    Keck!


    This guy�� Hey, he almost died.


    Eunha hyung as expected! do you avoid this? No one at the academy could escape my attacks.


    It was Urbaneer, who turned 18 this year.


    Abenir, who had been hit hard on the back by Eunha, appeared from the air.


    Providence of the King of the Third Tier Lizards.


    Abenir, who absorbed some of that providence when he was young, had a talent for making his body invisible.


    As for the galaxy, it was just scary.


    Really, I almost died.


    It was Eunha��s honest feelings.


    It was useful to avoid the heavy blow that approached without warning.


    Eun-ha was disgusted and hit Abenir one more time.


    Aww! Don��t hit me brother!


    you must be right Excluding the idiot hyung, I��m saying to control your strength well. Because you really have the power to break a man��s head with one punch. So I did it to my brother�� Ah!


    I��m getting a little more gentle now.


    Ugh, okay��


    After graduating from the academy, it was confirmed that Avenir would join Pandora Clan.


    Eunha was satisfied with the idea of recruiting a mass of superpowers.


    I shouldn��t keep him under my exclusive possession, but I should make Baekryeon or the children to be born in the future.


    Oh, Seoyoung noona should use it too.


    The use of Avenir was decided.


    Ha Baek-ryun��s escort and the children��s escort.


    Eunha was thinking of using Avenir for personal use.


    It was Giulietta and Bruno��s wish, but it was also the wish of Avenir himself.


    Eunha tapped him on the shoulder.


    One year left now. Don��t make an accident, graduate safely and enlist. huh! okay! Just trust me!


    But how many brooches do you wear on your school uniform?


    Oh this? It��s a battle badge!


    Medal of battle?


    Hear what he said right after.


    Eunha stuck out her tongue.


    There was no strong player in this academy that could surpass Avenir.


    ��


    Jung Ha-yang��s stomach swelled.


    A baby is due early next year.


    As a result, Jeong Ha-yang was slowly preparing for the takeover.


    Even if I step back for a while, I have to take over well so that there is no gap in your work. So don��t worry.


    don��t worry about that Even if you��re not there, the twins and Taehee and other people will take good care of you. So Hayang, take care of your body first.


    After taking care of Noh Yoo-seong, Eun-ha would visit Jeong Ha-yang.


    On this day too, Eun-ha went to Jeong Ha-yang and often touched her belly.


    She was organizing the bookshelves.


    Even though Eun-ha touched her belly, she quickly got up when she tried to put a book on the bookshelf.


    give me Because I will. You sit down and tell me where to plug it in.


    Hehe, did I take good care of my husband?


    Did you know that now? This?


    Oh, there��s that�� It��s the book over there that needs to be put on the second bookshelf from the left. Put that in later and organize the bookshelf in front of you first. I��ll sort it out. Honey, just plug it in.


    There are only two of them on the bookshelf.


    Jung Ha-yang has been showing aegyo.


    Eunha pulled her round face and burst into laughter.


    The two looked at each other and laughed.


    Soon after, Eun-ha started organizing the books as Jung Ha-yang told her to do.


    That was then.


    Jung Ha-yang suddenly asked a question.


    if it is huh.


    Assuming the villains plant bombs on two tracks and a train passes over them. Where did you hear that example? was it a movie When we were in elementary school, teacher Lim Do-hoon showed us a movie saying that progress was over. That��s the situation in the movie.


    Was it however?


    There are people tied to each track, but there are 100 people on one track and only 1 on the other. If you could only save one side at this time, which one would you choose?


    Is it a utilitarian problem?


    The greatest happiness of the greatest number.


    The issue Jeong Ha-yang brought up was related to utilitarianism.


    Eunha, who was tidying up the bookshelf, came up with an answer that probably many people would say at the end of her thoughts.


    If you could only choose one side, wouldn��t you try to save 100 people?


    Because 100 lives are worth more than 1?


    It��s strange to put human lives in numbers, but it��s true.


    but there is


    huh.


    What if that one person was me?


    ����. Can you say the same thing then?


    Eunha turned her head.


    Jeong Ha-yang was looking up at him with his eyes twinkling.


    she is testing herself


    Eunha��s answer was clear.


    you.


    Chi lies. Don��t say anything when you��re in a relationship. tell me real


    I will try to save you even if I kill 100 people. do i have to say this shy people


    really? Really?


    What is the value of 100 unknown people? It��s only worth it to one person I know.


    baby did you hear If Dad says something else later, do you have to scold him?


    Listen to Eunha��s answer.


    Jeong Ha-yang seemed to be in a good mood.


    She talked to my stomach.


    Eunha said it was absurd.


    Then he blew honey chestnuts on her forehead.


    ouch! why do you hit


    Because the premise itself is wrong.


    huh? what?


    are you the only one If you count the kids in there, there are two of them. Then what are you saving two people for?


    Well that��s right.


    And it��s not like Hayang, because of your personality, won��t try to give birth to just one. Then I��m not just saving two people, but I��m also saving future children.


    Are you saying you like me that much?


    don��t know


    Sun is Dad! Please tell us!


    he is selfish


    People inside the fence are more precious than people you don��t know.


    Wasn��t the reason why he wanted to change the future in the first place so that he and the people around him could live a happy life?


    The greatest happiness of the greatest number.


    Eunha didn��t even look at it.


    i just need you


    So no matter what.


    I will protect this little happiness.


    I will never lose.


    Eun-ha made a promise while playing pranks on Jung Ha-yang.


    27 years after returning.


    It was a promise I had made several times.


    but there is Why?


    But Seohyun unnie and Yoojung are tied to the track where 100 people are tied. Then what will you do in this case?


    how do you pick that I��ll have to find a way to get them all somehow.


    Even if you only have to choose one? So which one will you choose then? Keep doing that��


    Keep doing that? Say something to Seohyun. You guys are so precious to me that I can��t distinguish superiority or inferiority?


    oops sorry! Stop stretching the ball! If this happens, the child also becomes glutinous rice cake��


    Then I have to increase the child��s cheeks like this. Looking forward to it.


    Eunha pulled Jung Hayang��s cheek.


    It��s been a long time since I��ve been able to take a look at the glutinous rice cake.


    ��


    Time continues to flow.


    In the meantime, very good news was delivered to Eunha.


    October of the 22nd year of the Seonryeok.


    Eun-ha went to the hospital with Lee Yoo-jung.


    Eunha over there


    what does the teacher say? Are you okay? How are you? That��s it�� Wait a minute.


    Are you sick somewhere? What?


    Whisper.


    Yujeong Lee whispered in her ear.


    A smile spread across Eunha��s face.


    Her face just lit up.


    really?


    yeah really


    There will now be two pregnant women in our house. good job. thank you.


    I��m more thankful. Because it allowed me to live a normal life like everyone else.


    Yoojung Lee is pregnant.


    Lee Yu-jeong, who had been secretly nervous since Jeong Ha-yang became pregnant, finally saw the results.


    Eun-ha was grateful to Lee Yoo-jung.


    We haven��t had a second child, but we��re expecting a third one next year.


    Only good things are happening.


    I hope you continue to do well in the future.


    Eunha hoped that this happiness would continue without ending.


    However, the predestined fate was approaching step by step even at that time.


    It��s been a very long time.


    It really took a long time.


    My research will end with this.


    mid-October.


    Seven plagues arrive.


    A disaster that no one has prepared for will shake the world.

 Chapter 842

    Relife Player 842


    [Chapter 211]


    [Chillma (2)]


    Choi Eun-hyuk leaves for Uijeongbu.


    Jinseo-na felt lonely.


    At first I thought it would hold up well, but it wasn��t.


    As time passed, she unconsciously found Choi Eun-hyuk��s empty seat.


    forget let��s forget


    Each time, she controlled her heart.


    I tried not to make time to soak in memories by being immersed in work.


    It was quite effective.


    Although Jinseo-na became a worker, she no longer felt depressed.


    Instead, anger built up in his chest.


    What is that person choosing?


    Did you have to bring me��


    Stress from overwork.


    The anger she usually kept would explode whenever she met the family members of KK Pharmaceutical.


    This was especially true for her mother, whom she encountered the most.


    It was just annoying.


    It was the same today.


    Jinseo-na was forced to go shopping by her mother��s hand.


    Seo Na-ya, isn��t this pretty?


    yes i will You are pretty.


    oh this is fine isn��t it?


    yes that��s right ����.


    Gangnam-gu YH Department Store Apgujeong Branch.


    Mother led Jinseo-na around to look at the bag.


    Jinseo-na formally responded to her mother.


    It was a voice without even a soul. S��arch* The N??eFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The mother laughed silently and took her away.


    Did you receive the sponsorship of Jeonahyeop for nothing?


    If I had known this was going to happen, I would have told you that I would only eat rice.


    Jinseo-na sighed quietly.


    In the process of establishing Jeonahyeop, she received the support of KK Group, which had a relationship with her mother.


    At the time, my mother had said that she wanted me to spend time with her regularly as a condition of sponsorship.


    Jinseo-na readily agreed.


    As a result, she often went out with her mother.


    The cunning mother brought out the words to take a look around while eating, and made it impossible to refuse.


    It��s nice to be with you like this. Because Sena seldom tries to come out of the room.


    I have to force it out. Just like you do with me now. That child�� Since you��re an older sister, take good care of her.


    If I cared about him, would he go crazy and run wild? Anyway, shouldn��t he also get healthy if he goes outside and bask in the sun from time to time?


    Jinseo-na replied bluntly.


    I didn��t hate my mother.


    It has already been 11 years since he became a direct descendant of KK Pharmaceutical.


    My father, who lives with me.


    Except for Jin Sena, who suffered from social phobia and panic disorder after the death of Hong Jin-woo, a direct descendant of the Dangun Group.


    My mother belonged to a good axis.


    Even so, Jinseo-na ignored it.


    I had a lot of regrets being abandoned when I was young.


    No, I was able to meet good people and forget them.


    So what��s left in my mind right now is��


    -Don��t give your heart. You can��t give it to me.


    It was a simple mistake.


    Jinseo-na was obviously attracted to her mother.


    Nevertheless, the feeling of betraying the mother who raised him and the people of the church and various emotions created a complex intertwined relationship.


    That��s right�� I have to guide Sena well so that she can come out. I hope someday you, me, and Sena can eat out together.


    I really wish I could. I don��t know if that��s really the case��


    Actually, just the fact that Jin Seo-na went out to dinner with her mother was a surprising change.


    She replied in a tone of disinterest and moved on.


    That was then.


    A person standing still in front of me caught my eye.


    Are you standing?


    wait a minute mother


    Jinseo-na reflexively spread her hand and stopped her mother from moving forward.


    without answering my mother��s questions.


    She blended in with the crowd and watched the man standing still.


    I feel weird.


    What are you doing?


    A man who looks kind of sleazy.


    A man who seemed to be 2m tall stood still and looked around.


    Jin Seo-na��s intuition was telling her that the man was dangerous.


    go back mother


    Are you standing? Why are you doing this? Why suddenly��


    You can do shopping again next time. Go home soon. I��ll take you there.


    Jinseo-na hurriedly pulled herself up.


    I grabbed my mother and tried to go back the way I had come.


    It was then that the strange thing happened.


    customer? What kind of leather is


    this��?


    Oh this is��


    not that.


    yes?


    your skin.


    ��yes?


    looks delicious.


    Kwajik!


    ������.��


    I like that the leather is soft.


    It happened in an instant.


    Jinseo-na stopped walking at the momentum radiating from her back.


    she looked back


    The man was devouring the female employee almost whole with his mouth wide enough to be said to be bizarre.


    Aaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!


    That��s when people reacted.


    The man waved his hand.


    The man��s hand stretched out and grabbed the person who was trying to escape in a hurry.


    puck! puck!


    The man slammed the snatcher to the floor without remorse.


    The first screamer was soon killed when he hit the floor a second time.


    The man who swallowed the female employee also ate the person he caught.


    The sound of bones breaking intensified the fear.


    Do you really have a lot to eat?


    The man cut his mouth open.


    Starting from those words, monsters reminiscent of locusts suddenly appeared in swarms everywhere.


    They were Hopper type monsters.


    Wow Jangchang!!


    The window is broken.


    A swarm of locusts came incessantly from outside.


    The monsters that filled the entire floor ate people in sight.


    You have to stand up for this��


    Hold on tight!


    What does this mean in Seoul, protected by Cocoon?


    Jinseo gave up understanding.


    Instead, she decided to take her mother in a hug and walk away.


    He couldn��t kill that man by himself.


    She felt very sorry for the people at the department store, but she decided to prioritize her life and her mother��s life.


    ��it��s a fox looks delicious. I want to eat.


    The problem is that a man saw her surviving a swarm of locusts and captured her as prey.


    Chase Abaddon.


    Chilmah Abaddon.


    Due to Abaddon��s power, YH Department Store was completely sealed off with monsters inside.


    There was no way for people to get out.


    ��


    Shinyongsan Station at that time.


    < Silver Bullet > Ga-Yeon Son was preparing to return to the Clan Hall after finishing her mission.


    It was an easy task.


    A husband��s investigation that he is anxious about whether a woman is having an affair.


    Son Ga-yeon confirmed that the subject of the investigation went into a motel in a quiet alleyway and had an affair.


    There are many different people in the world.


    It was quite a shock to Son Ga-yeon.


    When I thought I knew everything, the world of adults was just amazing.


    La La La��?


    Even Lara, who came along after saying that she was bored, even blushed.


    Lara was covering her eyes with both hands, as if she was still thinking about the scene.


    But Ga-yeon Son knew.


    That Lara had seen it through her fingers, pretending to cover it with her hand.


    Anyway, Son Ga-yeon informed the man of the results.


    And I was waiting for the subway to go back to the Clan Hall, leaving the depressed man behind.


    ��La La La.��


    La La La?


    ��Do you want to listen to the song?��


    La la la ?


    Even though it��s right after getting on the subway.


    Sohn Ga-yeon was bored to stay still.


    I decided to listen to the song too.


    Lara was also welcomed.


    She soon handed one of the earphones to Lara.


    Lara, who was sitting on her shoulder, took the earphone with both hands.


    Soon she was listening to music.


    Lara also fell in love with music.


    The day ends like this


    There was time for the subway to come.


    Son Ga-yeon closed her eyes to focus on the music.


    It felt like my mind was clearing up.


    Then all of a sudden I got hungry.


    I was wondering if I should contact On Tae-hee and ask him to have dinner with me.


    I��ll have to ask Sun Mi-ye too.


    It��s been a while since the three of us had dinner together.


    ������!!


    Then I heard the sound of the subway.


    Son Ga-yeon opened her eyes.


    Oh, is it delayed today?


    coming late


    Unfortunately, the subway was coming in from the other side.


    Son Ga-yeon stuck out her tongue.


    I decided to listen to music again.


    I was going to listen��


    ��-?


    Son Ga-yeon suddenly turned her gaze to the man standing across from her.


    Are you in a band?


    A man carrying a guitar bag.


    Hair dyed purple.


    yellow sunglasses.


    There are quite a few piercings.


    sticking out tongue


    He also had a piercing on his tongue.


    It was an overall impression.


    In any case, it stood out.


    He goes out dressed like that and is a great person.


    Should I go to Hongdae?


    At that time, the subway was coming from the direction Son Ga-yeon was taking.


    Ga-Yeon Son took her eyes off the man and tried to board the subway that was about to stop.


    are you laughing


    The subway coming from the other side stopped.


    The door is open.


    The man didn��t get on the subway.


    It was just that she was giggling with her hands in her pockets as she had first noticed.


    a strange person


    Where is the crazy person?


    Son Ga-yeon tried to ignore it.


    Now she waited for the subway door in front of her to open.


    right then-


    -Magic!?


    As she tried to enter the door, she immediately caught the energy.


    Ga-Yeon Son hurriedly stepped back and took a backward step, protecting Lara.


    At that very moment, an explosion occurred.


    Kwa Kwa Kwa Kwa Kwa Kwam!!!


    Two subway cars exploded at the same time.


    The inside of the subway was engulfed in fire, and people trying to get on the subway screamed everywhere.


    The impact caused the ceiling to collapse, unfortunately blocking the hole through which people could escape.


    What the hell��


    what happened!?


    An explosion in the middle of Seoul?


    this was terrorism


    Son Ga-yeon turned her gaze to the person who caused the explosion.


    It��s a shotaaaai!!!


    A man with a frivolous look.


    The man raised his arms high and shouted amidst the people��s screams.


    It was obviously crazy.


    However, rather than catching the man, the priority was to get people out of the burned subway and save them.


    The man to the players��.


    ��No, no communication.


    Son Ga-yeon frowned.


    Could it be because of the explosion a while ago?


    Suddenly, mana was not good.


    All electronic equipment has lost communication.


    At that moment, Ga-Yeon Son hesitated.


    ��������!!!


    The sound of the subway coming from the other side.


    The subway that had not heard of the explosion was coming in.


    There was no time to stop.


    The subway coming from the other side also seemed to notice the topic, albeit belatedly.


    But I couldn��t stop.


    Eventually-.


    ��Quack Kwa Kwa Kwa Kwa Kwam!!


    The subway crashed into the subway.


    The subway that deviated from the tracks flew up and fell onto the platform.


    The situation escalated out of control.


    It didn��t stop there, and mana omnipresence began to happen on a large scale.


    Krrrr!!


    Ayeek!!


    Monsters appeared.


    Although Seoul is protected by Cocoon, many high-ranking monsters appeared.


    Son Ga-yeon was stunned for a moment by this sight.


    It��s Samael��s debut day! Plunge into chaos! Go to chaos!!!


    ��


    Also its visual action station.


    After seeing the clan hall at Sadang Station, Eun-ha got off the subway on her way to Seoul Station.


    Suddenly, the deceased clan members came to mind.


    I hope the kids are fine.


    Eun-ha left Dongjak Station and moved to the nearby National Cemetery.


    All the players who died in the 2nd Uijeongbu Recapture War were enshrined there.


    The same goes for the Pandora clan members.


    Seonghwan Oh, Youngbin Koo, Jisoo Seon, Heejun Baek.


    The tombstones of four people were also there.


    Eun-ha bought alcohol at a convenience store and looked for their tombstones.


    A long time. How are you?


    Beep beep beep beep beep beep!


    There are no tombs, only tombstones.


    Eunha sat down on the dirt floor and exchanged greetings with them after a long time.


    Pandora Clan members stopped by this place once a year to comfort the dead Clan members.


    This year came 6 months ago.


    I just came to think of you all of a sudden.


    There really was no particular reason.


    I suddenly remembered.


    As he began to pay attention to his clan members, he felt more sorry for the dead clan members.


    Soon, Eun-ha placed alcohol in a paper cup in front of their tombstones.


    Eunhyuk quit Sub Road and went up to Uijeongbu. Perhaps Eunhyuk will also leave the clan when the contracts with the clan members end.


    I lost one dear friend.


    no it��s not lost


    We just decided to go different ways because we went on different paths.


    Still, I couldn��t help but cry.


    He didn��t show it off at all, but since he was in a place where no one would see him, that kind of sentiment creeped up on him.


    You must not become weak.


    To wives and clan members.


    So please listen


    I know it��s complaining.


    Eunha smiled bitterly.


    After emptying the bottle, I will shake it off and move forward again.


    Then the thought went crazy.


    Eun-ha looked at the tombstone with Oh Seong-hwan��s name written on it.


    Come to think of it, you admired me too. Eunhyuk got better to some extent, but you were seriously ill.


    Oh Seong-hwan, who admired himself.


    Oh Seong-hwan��s personality was similar to Choi Eun-hyuk��s to Eun-ha��s knowledge.


    So, when Oh Seong-hwan was alive, he used to get along well with Choi Eun-hyeok.


    Were you disappointed in me too?


    If Oh Seong-hwan was alive.


    Did Oh Seong-hwan become disillusioned with himself for killing Cheon-seo Lee and his colleagues?


    I couldn��t tell.


    It was useless to ask the deceased.


    Eunha gave up listening to the answer.


    I decided to get up from my seat.


    I don��t know. I��ll stop waking up I��ll come back next year with my clanmates. Then don��t show me my son either.


    Even if I die, I won��t be able to meet them.


    The place you are going will be different from them.


    Eunha greeted them and turned her back.


    I decided to go back to the Clan Hall.


    That was then.


    ��������!!


    In an instant, the ground shook.


    It was not an illusion.


    The ground began to collapse as if an earthquake had occurred.


    And, between the cracks in the ground, strange tentacles appeared.


    Could this be��!?


    At the same time, a strong energy is felt throughout the cemetery.


    Eun-ha, who escaped the attack from the tentacles by manifesting mana in her body, looked at the situation.


    I looked around.


    People were running away, startled by the sudden anomaly.


    At that time, there was only one man standing still on the other side.


    The guys showed up.


    A man dressed like a magician.


    Even pretending to look suspicious.


    Above all, there was a memory related to a man in Eunha��s head.


    it��s mine


    The terror of the exorcists had begun.


    Aww!!


    The ground rises like a mountain.


    Cemetery is transformed in an instant.


    Monsters appear everywhere.


    Demon-type monsters.


    It must have been.


    Eunha was convinced of Mine��s identity.


    He gnashed his teeth.


    Mamon��Are you trying to turn the Cemetery into a Pandemonium in this life?


    Pandemonium gives powerful power to Demon-type monsters and demons.


    A mine that forcibly changes the environment in such a way to create a pseudo-dungeon.


    It was Mammon.


    ��


    Terror did not stop here.


    same time.


    Demons appeared all over Seoul and caused terror.


    The mana management organization confirmed the number of demons that appeared.


    dragging


    The total number is six.


    Armageddon, the one who had not yet appeared, also began to move.

 Chapter 843

    Relife Player 843


    [Chapter 211]


    [Chillma (3)]


    Eunpyeong-gu Hana Bank Yeonsinnae.


    Donghae Clan special advisor Jeong Geum-jeon stopped by the bank on business that day.


    But why are you following me?


    I��m trying to keep an eye on the young master to see if he doesn��t do anything different like last time.


    What is it? Is your sister my secretary? No, if you are a secretary, you should assist me like a secretary. Does it make sense to say that you are monitoring me?


    Surveillance is also the secretary��s job.


    It wasn��t just the money transfer that went to the bank.


    Secretary Lee Se-hee also followed.


    In fact, it was ambiguous to describe myself as a secretary now.


    It is because after Noh Eun-ha married Lee Yu-jeong, she and her grandfather��s backsliding could not be overcome.


    Anyway�� take care of it.


    By the way, Bitch.


    why?


    I heard the news a while ago, and I heard that Lady Lee Yu-jeong of the Luminous Group is pregnant.


    also? It seems like it hasn��t been long since I heard that the little boy is pregnant. Does that old kid do nothing but play nights on fictitious nights? Hey, the power is good too.


    Iknow, right. It��s very different from the young boy who lives there.


    ����.


    It was a strange stabbing sound.


    Jeong Geum-jeon glanced sideways at Lee Se-hee.


    She averted her gaze.


    Jeong Geum-jeon made a sullen face.


    Then he sat down waiting for his turn.


    Then she questioned.


    Should I wait for a number? The branch manager would come out and take care of our business anyway.


    ��Aren��t you sorry for those people? Let��s keep our order.


    You don��t want to finish work and go back to the Clan Hall. ����.


    Phew��. Okay. Sometimes you have to take a break like this.


    Fortunately, Lee Se-hee allowed it.


    Jeong Geum-jeon let out a sigh of relief and hugged the money bag tightly.


    Inside, there was a lot of money that was worth a billion won.


    If you add up the money bag that Lee Se-hee had handcuffed, it was 2 billion won.


    I had to be very careful not to lose my money bag.


    It would have been much more convenient not to trade in cash.


    I can��t help it. Because there is no escaping the underground market transaction if possible in cash.


    A recent development in northern Gyeonggi Province.


    Donghae Clan found a lot of artifacts while developing the northern part.


    Accordingly, the Donghae Clan assigned what the clan needed to its members to its members and sold the rest in the underground auction market.


    This is because I was able to make much more money than using market auctions.


    It was a tactic often used by clans.


    Instead, the transaction was made in cash to block transaction tracking.


    Give the clan members a bonus and put the rest into the Fine Page Cash. Even if you do a cash draw, only 100 cash comes out every day


    .


    Because this is a mystery


    Jeong Geum-jeon giggled.


    Just in time, the story came out. Jeong Geum-jeon decided to wait for his turn while reading a web novel.


    I��ve been so busy these days that I couldn��t read and put off quite a few works.


    I should use this spare time.


    It was time for him to choose his work.


    Lee Se-hee muttered displeasedly.


    In the meantime, I didn��t know because I had met the branch manager in person, but the bank management is not very good. uh? What are you talking about?


    I noticed a while ago, but there are a lot of flies flying around.


    fly? huh?


    Only then did he realize the golden war.


    Flies were flying.


    Not even fruit flies.


    Thumbnail-sized flies were flying around, making a shivering sound in the air.


    here and there too.


    There were flies all over.


    Really why are you doing this? Did the food waste explode?


    Even if food waste explodes, it won��t be this much. I can��t. Master, let��s get out of here. I can��t stay in a place like this anymore.


    After that, let��s go. I��ll have to say something to kid Yu later��.


    This isn��t even a garbage dump.


    Why are there so many flies?


    Jeong Geum-jeon sighed and stood up.


    I decided to look for another branch.


    I didn��t want to be in a bank where dung flies were flying around.


    That was then.


    Do you think that person is the cause?


    ��There are a lot out there.


    The waiting number has decreased by one.


    A woman wearing a dress that you would only see at a bar headed towards the staff.


    red dress red shoes.


    and black sunglasses.


    The woman made the sound of her shoes and showed off her proud gait.


    However, it was not because of the woman��s beauty that people��s eyes were directed.


    It was because there were enough dung flies flying around to wake her up from her beauty.


    Didn��t you go to the bathroom and come out without wiping your back?


    I can hear you, Bocchan.


    Or that you��re spraying perfume that dung flies will love.


    Just go bro.


    Jeong Geum-jeon grumbled.


    I thought that woman was the culprit.


    He only eavesdropped on what the woman was doing at the bank.


    Let��s turn off your nerves and go. Somehow I don��t feel good.


    Uh-huh, don��t put up a flag. So, who��s going to die? Bocchan��


    Okay go go go!


    Lee Se-hee was particularly agitated.


    Jeong Geum-jeon had no choice but to turn away from the woman.


    Still, he kept his ears perked up.


    The story came sporadically.


    your guest. I came because


    I needed money. A lot.


    ��yes? If it��s a loan business, use the window over there��


    Loan? I��m not here to borrow money.


    So why did you come here because you needed money? How many times do I have to say it?


    Isn��t that crazy?


    The conversation was just random.


    Jeong Geum-jeon was ridiculous.


    He just stopped walking.


    I was very curious about the face of the woman who drove the dung flies.


    Jeong Geum-jeon turned around and looked at the crazy woman who was embarrassing the employee leaning against the window.


    And I realized


    That women are not human.


    bank robbery. I don��t know? I��m here to do that. I��ll use that money to go to a paddy later. I��m going to paint it pretty blue.


    What is that��


    Oh, I want to stop doing this. Can��t I just do what I want from now on?


    Dozens of hundreds of flies were born and filled the surroundings.


    A swarm of flies covered the teller and sucked his blood in an instant.


    The married couple, Jeong


    Geum-jeon, was fascinated by the unrealistic scene.


    Well, just take care of the money. As a bonus, I am also making friends in Paris. From now on, consider it an honor to be a slave to Beelzebuth.


    ��


    Luminous Hall, Mapo-gu.


    The Artist Fall Live Festival was in full swing.


    However, the festival was going in a totally unexpected direction.


    ??????


    I hear the music.


    The crucible of frenzy was unfolding according to that sound.


    thump thump thump.


    People shook their bodies.


    Beads of sweat splattered everywhere, and it colored the people around them with enthusiasm.


    The artists on the stage screamed with all their might and went mad.


    However, only one woman was not shaken at all even in the atmosphere of being faithful to her emotions over reason.


    Hmm��


    Rather, the woman let out a snort and laughed as she watched the scene unfolding in the audience.


    A man who has lost his reason is a beast.


    fold.


    it��s a pig


    Dogs and pigs are entangled there.


    People who pretended to be noble and expensive on the outside and bluffed are spewing out lust for men and women of all ages.


    The woman grew up.


    This place can truly be said to be a world without ghosts. A person born of nobility, a person born lowly, going mad just to quench my lust!


    Even the laws of human society had no effect here.


    People who come to each other are eating together because they have eyes with other members of the opposite sex.


    There is no law, no reason.


    One person clings to many people, and many more people cling to them.


    It��s not hideous and it��s really dirty.


    Krrrr!!


    Eventually, the monsters born from their emotions prey on humans.


    Or stick with humans.


    Humans are indulging in pleasure as to what it is good for.


    While conceiving monsters in their wombs, regardless of gender.


    Then a man came up on stage and approached the woman.


    A woman�� a woman��


    a disrespectful bastard. If you really want to eat with me, make a body and come to me.


    The woman kicked the man who rushed at him as if he was displeased.


    That was the end.


    It was a light kick.


    The man��s head was blown off.


    A man with a blown neck collapses


    .


    Humans rushed at the man saying that that was good too.


    The man��s body is torn to pieces.


    It was a disaster that occurred when humans who could not stand their lust tried to occupy men with each other.


    That was then.


    A song was heard.


    Gift < Beast >


    Mode: Diva Siren


    Live On! ����The


    magic of becoming a person who


    wants to see me


    every morning ?


    The movements of the humans who heard the song stopped for a moment.


    They are trying to find the opposite sex.


    The woman turned her head.


    The entrance door was open and the players were coming in.


    five people.


    A pink-haired woman in the lead was singing into a microphone.


    What a stupid year. Trying to immerse your feet in this pleasure.


    Chillma Lilith.


    And Pandora Hearts, a 5-member idol group who attended the live festival late.


    they cheered up


    ��


    Seoul Metropolitan Police Agency, Jongno-gu.


    The police, who had received reports of ubiquity, were also trying to help the players.


    But instead of helping them, they went out of the building and were busy arresting people in sight.


    It was basic to hit with a bat, and in severe cases, a firearm was used.


    Aaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!


    People freak out and run away.


    The cops giggle and chase them all over Seoul.


    They ignore the traffic lights and drive to paralyze Seoul��s traffic.


    A traffic accident occurred.


    Even after the accident, the police continued to act like zombies as long as their bodies were moving, causing terror.


    I don��t know if the other guys have no idea�� If they��re going to cause terrorism, they��ll have to destroy the infrastructure that affects social functioning. Well, maybe that��s why they became new people.


    Chillma Mastema.


    The man with the name of a demon who corrupts humans clicked his tongue.


    The young man with the piercing put himself in the seat where the chief of police had been sitting.


    Everyone in the police station had already been brainwashed.


    Monsters need to be subdued. But how will humans deal with it? Is there really enough manpower to catch the guys scattered all over Seoul?


    Mastema shrugged.


    In the future, security will seriously deteriorate and suffer from long-term problems.


    he got up from his seat


    The police in charge of traffic will be here too�� I guess I��ll have to stop the traffic.


    Terrorism is just the beginning.


    Just like how Samael was loud, it��s just the debut day.


    They will cause terrorism all over the country, starting with Seoul.


    ��


    Mammon appeared.


    That meant that other demons also started terrorism in earnest.


    I��m not the only one thinking about that guy.


    The Kuma terrorism is happening all over Seoul right now.


    Eunha clicked her tongue.


    I knew it would happen someday, but when the terrorist attack happened, I became nervous thinking that there would be a lot of damage.


    Transformation


    Phoenix��s Wings


    Demon-type monsters attacked.


    Their average rank is the 5th rank.


    Monsters that boasted larger bodies than humans, were well versed in magic, and were capable of aerial combat were quite tricky.


    Moreover, the power of Pandaemonium is added, raising the risk by at least half.


    Average 5th tier overrank.


    They appeared all over the National Cemetery and their numbers continued to grow.


    Sonic Wave


    The galaxy flew into the air and quickly identified the monsters with detection magic.


    Currently, the number of people who have appeared is 26.


    A lot have appeared.


    Even if the players in the Cemetery fight together, it will be difficult.


    Considering the growing number, the power was quite insufficient.


    In addition, the galaxy did not know the skills of the players fighting below.


    Even more so, there were also ordinary people.


    Players had to fight while protecting them.


    It was then.


    Aaaaaaaa!!!


    A pure white demon was in the sky.


    He was shouting and casting some kind of magic.


    A sphere created from two hands.


    Even if he couldn��t figure out the true nature of the magic, he knew that if that sphere fell, the whole area would be devastated.


    Is it Blanco Demon?


    Annoying bastard jumped out.


    Eun-ha figured out the guy��s identity.


    It is the 4th tier Blanco Demon.


    The galaxy flew straight to him.


    Hamper Wave


    First, cancel his magic.


    Jamming worked.


    The guy failed casting.


    Where did you just fail?


    When the magic that was on the verge of completion was canceled, the reaction hit him.


    He couldn��t use magic properly and was crouching in pain.


    Eunha did not miss that moment.


    Ubo


    Blast Counter


    Blaze Crasher


    Galaxy accelerated.


    As his magic disintegrated, he stimulated the scattered mana in the air.


    Mana caused a violent explosion.


    The guy was caught in an explosion.


    Eunha boldly entered the explosion and cut down the Blanco Demon.


    Kuo��


    he can��t even resist and disappears.


    Eunha quickly turned her body.


    The most dangerous daemon has been dealt with.


    The rest was just hoping the players would somehow counter it.


    In the meantime, he confronts Mamon.


    What should I do from Pandaemonium?


    As long as it exists, demon-type monsters will continue to appear.


    Demon-type monsters eat up a lot of mana in the process of appearing.


    So they move in individual units, not in groups.


    Pandaemonium provided an environment where those who acted as individuals could move in groups.


    So I had to get rid of it from the environment. S~ea??h the ��ov��lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    To get rid of that environment, I had to kill Mamon, who created this division.


    Chet I have no luck. I must have thought that he was here.


    Around that time, Mamon also noticed Eunha.


    The masked wizard cast his magic into the air.


    Multiple casting and 8 chanting.


    Eight types of magic circles filled his surroundings.


    Even if he was able to respond to one magic, seven magics would target him.


    The number of magic circles is 64.


    Mamon giggled.


    Hamper Wave


    But contrary to Mamon��s expectations.


    The ripples created around the galaxy distorted the magic circle.


    Many of the magic circles were destroyed.


    Gut��! But there are still!!


    The magic recoil is coming.


    Mamon managed to shake off the recoil and activated the rest of his magic.


    The magic circle radiated light and flew towards the galaxy.


    Wormhole


    galaxies did not escape.


    That didn��t stop it either.


    A sub-space appeared before his eyes and he jumped straight into it.


    And the galaxy appeared behind Mamon before he knew it.


    Blast Cross


    Invisible Tracker


    Kwa Kwa Kwa Kwa Kwa Kwa Kwam!!!


    A spell cast at close range.


    The sword strike of flame burned Mammon.


    Mammon screamed in the fire.


    Mamon��s ability is magic.


    But I have the Providence of Ye-Kyung, which is compatible with magic.


    Here, the providence of every mouth is added to create a synergistic effect.


    It was the reason why Eunha ignorantly charged against Mamon.


    Wormhole


    Blaze Crasher


    On the other hand, I took a lot of coordinates.


    The galaxy opened a subspace.


    It wasn��t easy to attack him as he was swallowed up in flames.


    However, the galaxy was able to attack him freely using subspace.


    Conversely, Mamon, who could not take any coordinates, could only defend.


    Aaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!


    Mammon screams.


    He was a tough guy.


    It was indeed a magician.


    At first, the one who took great damage from the galaxy��s attack gradually began to have resistance.


    It was Mamon��s characteristic.


    From the second time on, you will have resistance to the magic you received once.


    yes yes boy��!!


    Furthermore, Mamon broke the magic.


    The one who escaped from the continuous shelling quickly widened the distance.


    The magician��s clothes were burned and his bare body was exposed.


    It was not a human body.


    Skin as if made of steel.


    The one who spread the wings of the devil and flew up gasped for breath.


    Sheesh I can��t help it. Pandaemonium has no choice but to give up.


    His body was in tatters.


    The arm was half off and tissue was scattered in the air.


    While recovering his body, Mamon had no choice but to restore the power that turned the area into Pandaemonium into his body.


    Pandemonium collapses.


    The area is back to normal.


    Demon-type monsters lost their power and started running away.


    Mamon also turned around.


    I will never forget today.


    Mamon growled.


    The galaxy did not pursue him.


    The Wormhole


    Blast Cross


    still had coordinates.


    The galaxy attacked Mammon by pouring an attack into subspace.


    Cuckoo��!!


    While healing his body, Mamon loses his balance in the air and falls.


    He manages to give strength to his wings and soars high into the sky.


    Eunha clicked her tongue.


    I don��t know if it was Divine Crimson, but it wouldn��t work with Blast Cross. I want to pursue it, but I still can��t��.


    It was a situation that took up time while fighting with Mamon.


    Besides Mamon, other demons should be causing terror right now.


    We had to stop them from terrorizing them.


    Eunha decided to contact the Clan Hall to find out the situation in Seoul.


    Still, I��ve confirmed that with my current power, I can hit Mine.


    Meanwhile, Eunha was relieved.


    In previous lives, dozens of players had to gather to face one mine.


    However, it could be said that it was a very encouraging achievement that he overpowered Mamon by himself.


    It must have happened because Mamon didn��t get along well with me.


    Anyway, he decided to stop the other demons from terrorizing him.


    People may not be able to properly cope with the sudden terror.


    Hyunah Seo.


    [Is it because of what is happening now? The convocation order from the mana management organization has fallen, and the blue uncle and Han Chang-jin oppa have been put into the terrorist scene. Other clan members were also put in.]


    Eun-ha called Han Seo-hyun.


    Seohyun Han immediately told Eunha what she was curious about.


    It was as expected of Eunha.


    The terror of Samael Abaddon Lilith Beelzebuth Mastema took place.


    Coincidentally, it is said that there were Pandora clan members at the site of their terror.


    It is said that the Pandora Clan sent troops to rescue them.


    Eunha frowned.


    Is Seona dealing with Abaddon, Ariel and Illya dealing with Lilith, and Gayeon dealing with Samael?


    It��s embarrassing��


    There are three mines that the clan members are dealing with.


    Even if they prioritized retreat rather than repulsion, they were running out of power to send their clan members to the three sites.


    But I couldn��t help it.


    I had to save the clan members who had encountered the demons even if it was too much.


    [Just now, Yeonhwa unnie was also put in. They seem to have given up on their mission.]


    ��Thank God.


    Soon, Eun-ha was relieved to hear that Ryu Yeon-hwa��s party was heading straight to the scene.


    Han Chang-jin, Jinpa and Ryu Yeon-hwa.


    It seemed like what would happen if the three people split their powers and put it into action.


    But in case you don��t know, please support other clans as well.


    [I��m still like that. Clans with jurisdiction in Seoul are also actively moving, so don��t worry.]


    Huh��. Okay, okay. But Seohyun, was there any other terrorism?


    [Another terror? No, 6 is over. Among them, I heard that the terrorist attack at the cemetery was stopped because of you.]


    There were a total of 9 demons who caused terror in previous lives.


    Even if it is assumed that in this life Belphegor died and became 8 people.


    There were still two missing.


    Armageddon and Agares.


    Like last year��s encounter with the demons, the future has changed, so even if we assume there is no Agares, Armageddon is empty.


    Armageddon, the leader of the demons.


    Eun-ha paid attention to his actions.


    Armageddon was the first time in a previous life��.


    It was then.


    Seohyun Han��s voice became urgent.


    [I just got a call. They say that a new terrorism has been observed in Nowon-gu. According to the information, it��s an old man with a cane��]


    It��s Armageddon.


    Although it was delayed, he caused the same terror in this life.


    i��ll go there Please contact me right there.


    [Okay, good luck.]


    Eunha spread her wings.


    ��


    Nowon-gu Zenith Clan Hall.


    Armageddon stood in front of the hall holding a staff.


    The old man gave off such strong aura that people involuntarily felt fear.


    Who are you to spread momentum in someone else��s front yard? Are they possibly related to the terrorists?


    ������.��


    This was an obvious challenge.


    The Zenith Clan members felt the momentum and took up their weapons and went out.


    It was the same with Ji Yong-hyeon, the 12th seat of the Zenith Clan Road.


    Sensing an uneasy aura, he intuited that he could not carelessly look at his opponent.


    dragging


    The old man smiled at the clan members who surrounded him in a circle.


    This is this. It��s a little disappointing.


    ��Keep��Billion��Kuk����.


    ������!!��


    The old man tapped the floor with his cane.


    Then one person fell.


    The man who grabbed me by the neck collapsed and struggled.


    The man passed away just like that.


    It only touched the soul a little, but it died from something like this��


    while the players were surprised.


    The old man clicked his tongue.


    Uh oh oh oh��


    Eventually the fallen man got up.


    It is necromantic.


    Magic that controls the soul.


    The faces of those who witnessed the taboo of Manahak were wary.


    Ji Yong-hyeon saw the scene and stepped forward.


    What is the purpose of your coming?


    It��s a pretty good choice to figure out the opponent��s skill and judge that you can��t deal with it hastily. Sungwoon said he taught well.


    ��Nebula? Knowing Master��


    what does that matter? The fact that I am your enemy anyway is an unchanging fact. ����. Did you ask what the purpose of your visit was? I��m here to see what the strength of the clan, said to be the strongest in the country, is. I wanted to see you more than anything.


    The old man tore his mouth open.


    The thicker energy began to take the breath of the clan members.


    The nickname ��The First Sword�� has several meanings. It is said that there are < Yamma >, < Thunder God > and < Cardinal >, but you, who carry on the legacy of < Shinchang >, are the symbol of the people of this country. Maybe I should call it pride.


    ����.


    So you can clearly show it to the world. Just how strong the new race is. Above all else��.


    -Your death will greatly reduce the morale of the people of the world.


    Armageddon chuckled.

 Chapter 844

    Relife Player 844(a)


    [Chapter 211]


    [Chill Horse (4)]


    It was difficult to expect support from players.


    As Jinseo-na ran with her mother in her arms, she made sure that there was no hole through the department store.


    A terrorist attack of this magnitude has taken place.


    They would have noticed the situation from the outside and sent reinforcements, but can they break through all of them?


    It��s impossible.


    The average rank of the monster group seemed to be roughly the 6th tier overrank.


    A lot of 5th and 4th tier monsters were mixed.


    With those guys filling the inside of the department store and blocking the road, it seemed like it would take time for the players to infiltrate.


    Buy people buy�� R�� Uh��!!


    Kwaduk kwajik!!


    The situation was so dangerous.


    She, too, was in a hurry to protect herself.


    She averted her eyes from the sight of a woman who came out from under the table to ask for help and was eaten by monsters.


    Not Caesar Hopper.


    What the hell is that thing?


    I had to run away at once.


    Jinseo-na gritted her teeth.


    The man following her from behind at a terrifying speed was truly terrifying.


    She moved her feet when she felt the presence of a persistent pursuit of her coming downstairs.


    Fortunately, it seems that he is less agile than Caesar Hopper.


    The only relief is that the man chasing him is slow.


    In fact, it was ambiguous to say that it was slow.


    The man was obviously fast.


    It��s just that the man was distracted by consuming the human he could see during the chase.


    It��s fortunate that his intelligence is low�� but


    the attacks were useless. If you get caught by that guy, your limbs will be torn apart.


    I don��t know how many have already died.


    And she was prolonging life at the expense of them.


    It wasn��t a very good feeling.


    Guilt pricked his chest.


    However, she was helpless because she had no strength to deal with men.


    Moreover-.


    -Stand up�� Is that person still chasing you?


    ��I was bullied once, but I��m not going to back down. I guess I liked it.


    That��s right��


    Jinseo-na was protecting her mother.


    Her course of action was clear.


    Protect yourself first and protect your mother second.


    Protecting people from being bitten by locusts was the next priority.


    ��I guess I still have a little affection for this person.


    In that sense, it was surprising that Jinseo-na was protecting her mother even when she was running away for her life.


    If he abandoned his mother and ran away, he could pass through the locusts and get out of the department store.


    But Jinseo couldn��t do that.


    While avoiding the man��s pursuit, she tried to save anyone she could and was trying to protect her mother.


    She had no sense of justice.


    It was Jung that moved her.


    Or you could call it compassion.


    Either way, she harbored a feeling that she never wanted to give up on her mother.


    Listen mom.


    ��uh? Seona, you just��


    just got telepathic contact with the outside world and were able to convey the current situation. Still, telepathic information has limits in explaining the situation. I don��t even have enough money for that. So, when I meet the players, I want my mom to tell me in detail about the culprit behind this scam.


    what does that mean?


    Soon the players will be drilling a hole in the wall over there. It��s temporary, but a hole in the wall will make a way out.


    Then shouldn��t we just get out there together!?


    I am also a player first.


    I came down to the children��s clothing store.


    Hell was unfolding.


    Parents were lying on the floor trying to protect their children.


    Naturally, the placenta was facing death while the parents gave up their backs.


    The children��s cries were loud.


    Jinseo-na checked the number of people still alive and realized that she couldn��t run away anymore.


    It was not that a sense of justice reared its head, but compassion for her who liked children.


    So please take care of me, mom.


    I can��t stand it! Just like me�� Kyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!


    Jinseo-na telepathically signaled the player outside.


    One, two, three.


    The outer wall she was aiming for exploded.


    Fragments of the outer wall bounced sporadically, and the Hopper-type monsters were startled and avoided their seats.


    In the meantime, she ran towards the hole and threw the mother she was holding.


    It was 5 stories high.


    I was worried inside, but I��m sure the player below will accept it well.


    Otherwise-.


    ��At that time, I won��t let you go.


    I didn��t want to admit it.


    No, I had to admit it.


    The fact that he had two mothers, not one.


    Now, with the hole on his back, he glared at the monsters.


    Just buy time until reinforcements come inside.


    Jinseo-na repeated to herself.


    She was a telepath.


    Often intertwined with the Navigator, she was knowledgeable about monsters.


    I had dealt with Hopper-type monsters a few years ago.


    Of course, he knew very well which attack they were most vulnerable to.


    Fire!!


    Jinsanna started a fire.


    Pandora Clan members now knew how to handle fire magic to some extent.


    It was because the understanding of fire magic increased in the process of reconciling the will with the galaxy.


    She manifested her mana and set the flying ones on fire.


    Her fire, of course, was weak.


    Monsters with higher ranks did not budge from her fire.


    It didn��t matter though.


    Gift < Somatotropin >


    Mode: Komorebi Kitsune Jinseo


    I activated a gift.


    her body has grown.


    Clan uniforms were also modified accordingly.


    Jinseo-na, whose tail had grown into three, waved her hands.


    The fire grew stronger.


    Fire!!


    Fifth Rank Komorebi Kitsune.


    Jin Seo-na, whose monster factor became stronger, stood out in magic.


    In particular, he showed excellence in fantasy magic and transformation magic.


    So, the intensification of the fire was only the beginning.


    Polymorph


    She activated her transformation magic.


    Her transformation magic allowed her to deal with the power and providence of a subject she knew well.


    Of course, the power is greatly reduced.


    You have to transform into a person who can overcome this situation now.


    Become an incredibly strong person while winning against monsters.


    Jinseo-na focused her mind.


    There was no need to worry.


    In the first place, the person she mainly transforms into was decided.


    Now I could transform comfortably without having to concentrate.


    A symbol that will never be defeated.


    A strong man who can overcome any crisis.


    Someone you can rely on at any time.


    ��Blast Cross


    < Cardinal > Noh Eun-ha.


    Transformed into Noh Eun-ha wearing a mantle of flame, she immediately swung her sword.


    Even though the power was nerfed, the swordsman burned the monsters.


    Fox��. I wanted to eat it��.


    Around that time, he appeared.


    Jinsona looked at the man wearing Caesar Hopper��s armor and made a hard expression.


    How long can you last?


    Reinforcements should come quickly��


    ��


    A terrorist attack on the subway.


    All Son Ga-yeon could do was keep the monsters in check while waiting for ordinary people to find a way to the ground.


    done! Run this way!


    Players, come quickly!


    Fortunately, people found a way out.


    They stomped over the rubble and rumbled up.


    Son Ga-yeon faced the monsters with them behind.


    I can��t help myself.


    Especially the one who is causing the omnipresence over there, I can��t help it. S��arch* The N??eFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    There was no time to change ammunition.


    After all, mana was made into a bullet and he was pulling the trigger.


    Snipers were vulnerable in close combat.


    Although he learned gun kata, the effect was not expected to be great.


    At best, it would only create a safe distance by pushing the monsters away.


    In such a state, there was no way I could deal with the man on the opposite track.


    La la la��


    ��I��m fine. Rather than that, la la, you too, quickly go upstairs.��


    La la la!


    She is aware of her role.


    His role was to guard the way for people to ascend to the surface.


    Son Ga-yeon, who started to lose her strength, decided to send her up.


    But Lara shook her head and refused to get out of her pocket.


    Expression of intention to go up together.


    She gave up trying to convince Lara.


    not human


    Humans can��t handle omnipresence freely.


    But it��s not a monster��


    Meanwhile, Son Ga-yeon��s thoughts were heading towards the man.


    The man with dyed hair was creating ubiquity with both hands, adding to the confusion.


    The players were dealing with the man, but they couldn��t beat him.


    It was then.


    The man jumped up.


    ����!!


    There was a hole in the ceiling.


    The man went upstairs.


    Son Ga-yeon was taken aback when she saw it.


    Presumably by the man��s ability, he was trying to create omnipresence from above.


    no.


    A little while ago, people climbed up.


    The latitude situation will most likely be congested.


    Monsters must have been appearing upstairs, eating people��s anxiety.


    If the man��s ability was added to it, the upper floor would become a mess.


    You have to go up and block it.


    All players noticed.


    They climbed through the hole in the ceiling.


    Son Ga-yeon also sent the last remaining person upstairs and went upstairs.


    Aaaaaaaaaa!!


    Keye!!


    People scream and run away.


    The monsters chase after them excitedly.


    And the man was creating omnipresence and creating monsters.


    This is chaos! Do you know how hard it was for me to hide quietly all this time!?


    The man bursts into laughter.


    Ga-yeon Son kicked the side of the monster that was chasing the woman who was running away.


    Krrr!


    The monster recognized her as food.


    She hit him with her rifle and then shot him as his feet lifted off the ground.


    Leaving behind the disappearing monster, she pulled the monster��s aggro to buy people time to escape.


    ��Ugh��


    The monsters came out endlessly.


    There was no way out of the situation unless the man was knocked down.


    However, even approaching the man was difficult.


    Then-.


    -Mom!!


    Quiet! You keep your mouth shut and hide there. see you later I hate mom! go with me!


    Can you play hide and seek?


    ����.


    A mother and daughter caught my eye.


    The woman avoided the monsters�� gaze and put the child into the fire hydrant.


    It was a smart way.


    A situation where monsters are scattered everywhere.


    Both the child and the mother could lose their lives if they ran with a slow-footed child or ran while carrying it.


    So locking the child in the fire hydrant was surprisingly effective.


    If you hold on, reinforcements will come and if they sort out the situation, the child will be safe.


    You know what Ga-yeon��s mother said, right?


    never make a sound


    But that touched Ga-yeon Son��s trauma.


    Witnessing the sight, she couldn��t take her eyes off the woman who lured the monsters away with a loud voice.


    ��n��okay��


    the mother and that woman overlapped.


    A child trapped in a fire hydrant reminded me of myself as a child.


    And the monsters chasing that woman ate her parents��.


    ��No��.


    When the thought got to that point.


    Son Ga-yeon awakened herself from being consumed by trauma.


    A voice burst out.


    The horse fell sparsely.


    She took a sniper stance, not even knowing that she had spoken.


    Her eyes sharpened.


    I don��t want to be as helpless as I was back then.


    will kill


    That I would get rid of all the monsters that hurt my parents.


    Why did you become a player?


    to kill monsters.


    I became a player so as not to repeat the past, where I was helplessly hiding in a closet and trembling.


    However, should we be left blankly watching a situation similar to the past?


    I never wanted to.


    Gift < Metabolism >


    Heat Beam


    To say goodbye to the past.


    Son Ga-yeon pulled the trigger.


    The moment the trigger was pulled, no children were trembling in the closet.


    In her heart, the child was jumping out of the closet and shooting at the monster that was about to attack her mother.


    ��Wheek!


    Kwajik!


    A gun is a good weapon.


    This is because it can pierce the eyeballs of hated monsters.


    Son Ga-yeon burst the eyes of the guy who ran into the woman.


    The bullet that blew one eye blew the other eye in an instant, cutting off the monster��s breath.


    Phew��. la la la!


    ��I��m fine, thank you.��


    Without realizing that he said it unintentionally.


    Son Ga-yeon smiled at Lara��s cheering in her pocket.


    Soon she was greeted by the woman��s eyes and walked to the fire hydrant.


    I decided to protect the child in the fire hydrant as if it were my life.


    To do that��.


    ��As expected, we have to defeat that person.


    The situation had to be quelled by killing the omnipresent man.


    Ga-Yeon Son took her rifle and aimed at the man who was overpowering the players.


    huh? What? you want to shoot me? okay! Take a shot! Ahahaha!!


    A man entered the scope.


    The man noticed her gaze.


    he was laughing


    Rather, he told me to shoot between his eyebrows and even let me know with his fingers.


    Son Ga-yeon was not subjected to psychological warfare.


    Control your breathing.


    Calmly reload bullets.


    La La La ?


    Then La La sat on the rifle.


    Her body radiated light.


    ��������!!


    Before you know it, Lara and the pass are connected.


    Ga-yeon Son quickly accepted the changes that were happening to her.


    Starting with the rifle, her body is covered with some machines.


    As it transforms into a form equipped with weapons, wings sprout from its back.


    It was a wing reminiscent of a butterfly.


    Machina Sniper


    Lara was an unusual


    phantom beast.


    She used to lend her powers to her clanmates.


    Her powers are reminiscent of fairies and act to be reborn to suit the character of the player.


    Son Ga-yeon, who became one of Lara��s contractors, immediately shot the man.

 Chapter 845

    Relife Player 845(b)


    [Chapter 211]


    [Chillma(5)]


    Terrorism occurred in many places in Seoul.


    Hearing the news, Lim Ga-eul gave up everything he was doing and called in all the ministers and officials under their command.


    The fairy government, which had experienced disasters for many years, was able to move quickly.


    And she had complete control over the bureaucrats under her.


    They served as her hands and feet.


    Try to quickly figure out what��s going on! The terrorism that is taking place everywhere right now is unlikely to have happened accidentally. They��re doing it deliberately.


    The information coming in in real time was very disastrous.


    Terrorism caused by one person was spreading over time, causing incalculable damage.


    No, there was an awkwardness to express it as one person.


    What are the identities of those who are causing terrorism right now? To think that they have a human appearance and yet have a different appearance from humans��


    Since they are controlling monsters, are they monsters of the corps commander level?


    If so, is it holding a magic stone?


    The fairy government was seldom able to grasp information about them.


    Just then, the screen changed and a person appeared.


    Head of the 3rd zodiac.


    It was < Index > Yoon Seong-jin.


    [According to the story I heard from my students, they say they are devils.]


    Devils?


    [Have you heard of it too? About a human being who perfectly accepted omnipresence and transformed into a being.]


    The people sitting in the seats became agitated at the sound of a demon that existed only theoretically in Mana Science.


    Lim Ga-eul also found out about Mine��s existence and couldn��t hide his surprise.


    < index >. So, can we see their weaknesses?


    [I don��t know because I don��t have enough information. It��s a situation where you don��t know if the information sent by Pandora Clan is actually correct.]


    ��Since it��s the information sent by < Cardinal >, it��s probably correct to some extent.


    Lim Ga-eul said with a term.


    Judging from the circumstances, it seemed that No Eun-ha knew about the existence of demons.


    If I had known that, I would have tipped it to you sooner.


    Of course, Lim Ga-eul thought calmly, so he could understand Eun-ha��s judgment.


    Even if you know about the existence of demons.


    Even if you know about them.


    How can we respond to a sudden terror attack against civilians?


    Even < Index > told me how to deal with Mine.


    Even so, Lim Ga-eul had no choice but to click his tongue in regret.


    Try to spread the information about the Mines to the clans. And figure out what the purpose of their terrorism is.


    In the end, she decided to write a child to organize the situation that was happening now.


    Originally, terrorism was supposed to have a purpose.


    In particular, those who were moving deliberately enough to cause them simultaneously must have a certain purpose.


    Cemetery, Bank, Subway, Police Station, Concert, Department store��


    Lim Ga-eul bit her nails as she glared at the map on one side of the screen.


    All six locations were enough to disrupt society.


    However, the rest of the place was just curious.


    Why the hell is the Zenith Clan��


    The 7th terror site, the Zenith Clan?


    I wondered if he had a grudge against the Zenith Clan and caused the terror.


    However, the Zenith Clan did not have any connection with the other six locations.


    Find out more about the situation with the Zenith Clan. All in all, it��s strange why the terror happened there.


    Lim Ga-eul gave an order to the intelligence director.


    Subsequently, lower-ranking officials entered the conference room holding multiple screens.


    They turned on a broadcast that relayed new terror attacks.


    Among them was the Zenith Clan.


    ������.��


    < The First Sword > Ji Yong-hyeon was fighting an old man who seemed to be a terrorist.


    The old man was not pushed.


    That alone made it clear that the old man was the owner of extraordinary skills.


    [Crunch��. A lot has gathered before I knew it. where do you stop me If you can stop me, we will stop all terrorism.]


    The old man, who killed an S-rank player with just one swing of his cane, revealed that he was the mastermind behind the terror that was happening all over Seoul.


    Is the author the ringleader?


    Lim Ga-eul glared at the old man.


    The profilers present took note of what he was saying.


    It seems that he is a person with a strong desire to show off. Maybe�� the reason why the author is causing terror right now is that there is no reason.


    one said cautiously.


    Lim Ga-eul quietly repeated the words and evoked his thoughts.


    It is true that he is a person with a strong desire to show off.


    But is it really causing terrorism for no reason?


    I don��t feel good.


    I can��t shake the feeling that the situation revolves around that old man.


    She shook her head inwardly.


    The fairy��s experience was telling.


    I don��t know what their purpose is, but their terror is directed at the fairy government.


    To succumb to terrorism or not.


    The prestige of the fairy government depended on it.


    So she couldn��t help but fret about trying to organize the terror while feeling drawn into them.


    Make sure to pay attention to the information coming from Nowon-gu. I have to get the momentum going somehow. Once we subdue the instigators, we can turn the flow to us��!


    And when you said that


    Lim Ga-eul was able to infer the purpose they were plotting.


    The reason why the old man is now attacking the Zenith Clan and causing terrorism is��.


    ��It��s because of the < First Sword >.


    < The First Sword > Ji Yong-hyeon, who is chosen as the leader among the dealers in the Twelve Seats.


    The old man��s purpose may be to bring him down and erode the nation��s confidence.


    If < First Sword > loses here, then people will fall into a bigger panic. Absolutely not.


    My hands and feet got cold.


    Lim Ga-eul couldn��t help but feel devastated when he saw that the screen installed in the conference room reflected < The First Sword >.


    Many broadcasts were broadcasting the battle of the First Sword.


    They believe that < The First Sword > will defeat the old man and put an end to this confusion, and they are showing it to the people.


    However, if < The First Sword > loses, then it is over.


    Public sentiment will fall to the bottom.


    Stop the broadcast reporting the Zenith Clan terror immediately!


    But fairy! Even if you stop broadcasting, news is still coming up through social media! Kwuk��


    Lim Ga-eul shouted out loud.


    It was too late then.


    People��s interest was directed to the < First Sword >.


    If the broadcast was stopped in this situation, it could shake people��s anxiety even more.


    In addition, the victory or defeat between < The First Sword > and the old man had to be decided in the end.


    Yonghyun oppa has to stop it somehow.


    I beg you, please. cheer up.


    In the end, all Lim Ga-eul could do was to support Ji Yong-hyeon while coping with terrorism that occurred in various places.


    �� Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Nowon-gu Zenith Clan Hall.


    Things were going in a bad direction.


    ��Is that all there is to it? To be called the best sword in this country, it��s pretty poor workmanship. < Shinchang > wasn��t this weak. ������.��


    A 1:1 battle between the old man and Ji Yong-hyeon.


    The battle between the two was so fast that it was hard to follow with the naked eye.


    Even the Zenith Clan members couldn��t rush into their fight.


    Then, when the two exchanged battles and widened the distance, they targeted the gap and attacked.


    Still, the old man blocked their swords and killed them with a relaxed expression.


    On the other hand, Ji Yong-hyun seemed to be overpowering.


    Eventually, as time passed, Ji Yong-hyun was clearly being pushed back.


    While his body was covered with scars, the old man survived without a single wound. The old man with


    the King��s Sword 8


    Sword Dragon Ascension


    even waited for Ji Yong-hyeon to activate his magic.


    A sword rose from the ground.


    The old man moved lightly and escaped.


    King��s Sword Type 7


    Ground Collapse


    Ji Yong-hyeon��s target.


    Ji Yong-hyeon immediately struck down the sword.


    The shock from the tip of the knife collapsed the ground on which the old man stood.


    Whoa.


    The old man got caught.


    An old man falls into a pit.


    Ji Yong-hyeon, among the 10th type


    sword fanatic


    , did not hesitate.


    He created a great sword.


    The sword that emerged from the sky plunged into the hole the old man fell into.


    The ground shook.


    Even the drone flying in the sky couldn��t overcome the shock.


    When the crashed drone finally managed to keep its balance��.


    ��Whoa��


    Ji Yong-hyeon vomited blood.


    The sword he summoned from above stabbed him in the stomach.


    Right before, the old man changed the spatial coordinates and attacked Ji Yong-hyeon.


    I��ll admit it��s pretty strong. Even if a human being who has not embodied a myth is strong, he cannot reach the new human race.


    The old man showed off his composure.


    Ji Yong-hyeon still gripped the sword without falling down.


    The other hand treated the abdomen.


    he should never have fallen


    His ulterior motive is my defeat.


    I��m aiming for how miserably defeated I will be to demoralize people.


    As the old man said


    < The First Sword > was the sword of this country.


    The old man is trying to prove that his power is strong by breaking the sword terribly.


    That��s why the < First Sword > never succumbed to him.


    Even if it means dying, you shouldn��t show ugliness.


    I can��t help it.


    Ji Yong-hyeon had a gut feeling of his own death.


    The old man was a formidable enemy.


    power cannot be measured


    So, I had to be prepared to defeat the old man by taking the attitude of Dongguijin.


    Ji Yong-hyun caught his breath.


    Oh, so you��re thinking of risking your all on this attack. Yes, I will wait for you with a happy heart.


    If the purpose of the old man is his own defeat.


    The old man would wait for him to do his best.


    Sure enough, the old man was amused and just watched.


    As a result, Ji Yong-hyeon was able to inject power into the sword in his hand. The ground shakes


    coo-gu-


    gu-gu.


    The atmosphere is agitated.


    The sky is cracked.


    As the sky shatters like a window, the shattered shards become swords.


    Suddenly, the sky turned black and thousands of blades were flying around.


    King��s sword Special


    Togeom


    Ranmu Thousands of swords sharpen their blades.


    The knives make an eerie noise.


    Before long, the endless sword strikes rushed at the old man.


    Ji Yong-hyeon also ran to the old man.


    You have to come to the position of fellowship.


    Even if I die here, < The First Sword > must not show that he can��t defeat him.


    He is the best sword in this country.


    A sword that knows honor and is for the sake of a fairy must never show weakness or surrender.


    The reason why the old man came to himself, not < Yeomma > and < Thunder God >, must be because of that reason.


    ��������!!


    A plosive sound that rips through the air.


    Ji Yong-hyun, who avoided the old man��s magic, was getting closer and closer to the old man.


    His sword emitted a blue light.


    King��s Sword Type 6


    Combination of New Swords


    I am a single sword.


    Do you have any hesitation with this sword?


    Ji Yong-hyeon��s body became light.


    He became one with the sword and pierced the old man��s body at the speed of light.


    It was a great�� attack. This is pretty great.


    At that moment, the black world cried.


    The world of Togeom Ranmu is breaking apart.


    The world returns to normal.


    The old man whose half of his body has disappeared soon disappears as smoke.


    Ji Yong-hyun got down on one knee.


    His body was in disrepair.


    It was attacked by an old man.


    ��But didn��t I tell you? your sword doesn��t reach me


    Kuk��.


    And it appeared in front of Ji Yong-hyeon, who thought he was dead.


    The smoke scattered in the air gathered and took the shape of an old man.


    The old man was fine this time too.


    It was a good fight nonetheless. My power will have been clearly passed on to you, so I don��t think you need it anymore.


    ����.


    not yet.


    It��s not over.


    Ji Yong-hyeon tried to stand up to the old man by holding on to his distant consciousness.


    no use. look at the sword you��re holding Wasn��t your sword already broken? I know you want to die an honorable death, but what you��re trying to do now is nothing more than a pathetic and protracted death.


    Even without a sword.


    As long as this will is not broken, the sword will remain unchanged.


    Ji Yong-hyun��s eyes flashed open.


    Underwater sword.


    No sword in hand.


    Simjungyugeom (�����Є�).


    There is a sword in my heart.


    That��s what magic is.


    The power to make something that doesn��t exist.


    That is will and magic.


    ��The King��s Sword Special


    Intangible Sword


    Just like you would normally swing a sword.


    Ji Yong-hyeon gently swung his sword.


    The broken sword cut through the air in front of the old man.


    Huh true��..


    ����.


    They say that humans reach a higher level the moment they die��. Congratulations. You have now reached the threshold of a myth with that blow. ����.


    Is that so? It seems that the people who are watching you have been cheering for you with a desperate heart, and you have temporarily stepped into the realm of a god. But it��s a pity.


    Ji Yong-hyeon��s sword cut through the entire area.


    The sword with no energy devastated the area in a radial direction.


    The old man was also attacked and beaten.


    But that was it.


    It was a doll modeled after me. The body is here.


    The space shook.


    The old man who came out of the subspace giggled.


    Well done man


    ����.


    He��s worth studying. Originally intended to tear your body apart and scare the people in my house who would pretend to be other people��s business, I changed my mind.


    I couldn��t cut it in the end.


    Ji Yong-hyeon couldn��t move anymore.


    The only thing I could do was to stick the scabbard into the floor to support myself.


    I must not fall.


    The last remaining consciousness said.


    < The First Sword > must not fall.


    Ji Yong-hyeon��s consciousness was cut off.


    Then a voice was heard.


    ��Sorry for being late. ����.


    The man reflected in the blurred vision.


    Ji Yong-hyun checked the man��s face.


    Soon he smiled.


    He moved the hand holding the sword.


    My hands were shaking.


    This thing��


    ����.


    A broken sword.


    The symbol of < The First Sword >.


    Ji Yong-hyeon handed over the sword.


    breathed as it were.


    Damn it��.


    < Cardinal > Noh Eun-ha.


    He laid down Ji Yong-hyeon, who had died on his knees, on the floor.


    Now you can comfortably close your eyes.


    Because the weight he was carrying will be his from now on.


    Unha Noh grabbed the broken sword.


    His gaze turned to Armageddon.


    Haha, you��re interfering again. But what can you do with a broken sword? There��s nothing left of that sword anymore.


    shut up.


    The reason Noh Eun-ha was holding the broken sword was obvious.


    Inherit the legacy of < The First Sword >.


    Thus, it represents the meaning that human beings did not lose to the old man in the world.


    It is the birth of a new < first sword >.


    no-


    ��Fury!!


    The sword body with the broken blade caught fire and sparks flew around the world.


    The flames swirling around him reminded me of a red lotus flower blooming.


    If you don��t have it, you can make it.


    Following < The First Sword >.


    It was the birth of < Red Lotus Sword >.

 Chapter 846

    Relife Player 846


    [Chapter 211]


    [Chill Horse (6)]


    Terror by swarms of flies.


    Jeong Geum-jeon was able to survive by hurriedly deploying a barrier just before the flies flew in.


    It ate up quite a bit of mana in the body.


    Damn it��


    Bocchan This is��


    a strange sight unfolded.


    Lee Se-hee, who was cradled in Jeong Geum-jeon��s arms, was at a loss for words when she saw the scene outside the barrier.


    It was the same with Jeonggeumjeon.


    I felt frustrated.


    Couples and couples


    People covered in swarms of flies.


    The flies that ate their bodily fluids grew into powerful monsters.


    Also, as people��s bodies exploded, small swarms of flies were born.


    Some bizarrely snapped their limbs and transformed into giant flies.


    Hmm, was the player here too? I threw it pretty hard, but it seems that I survived.


    ������.��


    And the woman who controls the flies.


    The woman, the only survivor, looked at them with interest.


    If you��re not a player, Mr��.


    Where did a guy like that come from?


    Was it human in the first place?


    Jeong Geum-jeon replied in a small voice and opened the bag that had fallen to the floor.


    lack of mana


    I had to recover mana in my body.


    He had a bundle of money in his hand.


    huh?


    Whether women wonder or not.


    Jeong Geum-jeon absorbed the mana of the 50,000 won bundle in his hand.


    Damn, money like my blood��. This huge sum is all gone.


    Master, now is not the time to talk about money.


    It��s noisy, noona, quickly unpack your bag. We have to hold on to him until the players come.


    Mana melts everywhere.


    Only part of it is dissolved in the atmosphere.


    Everything that exists in the natural world is made up of mana.


    Gift < Mammonish >


    The same goes for money.


    Contains a large amount of mana.


    In particular, the money that passed through people��s hands had a considerable amount of mana compared to common items.


    The gift of gold coins had the power to reduce it to mana.


    Power limited only to money.


    As the bundle of 50,000 won was returned to mana, it gave him strength.


    My money is burning brightly��


    The amount of mana in the body is slightly below average.


    However, by using the gift, Jeong Geum-jeon was able to temporarily draw out the power to exceed the average.


    When he was young, the first Donghae Clanlord discovered Jeong Geum-jeon��s talent and wanted to nurture him as a player.


    However, Jeong Geum-jeon was living the same life as he is now because he had to spend too much money.


    ��


    In the previous life, Armageddon first caused terrorism in the Mana Management Organization.


    It prevented the mana management organization from responding to the terror of the demons and killed the high-ranking officials inside to induce them to lose control.


    At that time, Ji Yong-hyeon, who was in the Mana Management Organization, had a battle with Armageddon.


    And < The First Sword > is dead.


    At that time, the death of < The First Sword > became a great fear and despair in the world.


    ��Ah����


    ��It��s very pointless to fight against the new people. I will personally show you the death of < The First Sword > and make it clear to you.��


    Ji Yong-hyun fought Armageddon alone and bought time for people to evacuate.


    In the process, he became a mop and became the stuff of propaganda for Armageddon.


    When all the broadcasters gathered in front of the mana management device, he dragged Ji Yong-hyeon up to the roof.


    ��This is the end of a human trying to stand against the new race.��


    With all the cameras rolling.


    Armageddon threw unconscious Ji Yong-hyeon off the roof.


    Kwajik!


    Ji Yong-hyun fell headlong to the floor and was crushed.


    People couldn��t turn their heads.


    Due to the magic of Armageddon, people had to keep the sight with their own eyes.


    The death and downfall of < The First Sword > spread nationwide through broadcasting.


    So, as soon as Eunha heard the news, remembering the time before returning, she flew to Clan Zenith.


    It was too late then.


    If I had come a little sooner��


    Ji Yong-hyeon was dying.


    Eun-ha had to overcome the magic of Armageddon, check Ji Yong-hyeon��s condition, and dwell on her resentment.


    This thing��


    ����.


    Then Ji Yong-hyeon passed his sword as if squeezing out his remaining strength.


    The symbol of the broken sword < The First Sword >.


    Eun-ha realized Ji Yong-hyeon��s intention.


    And I was able to figure out how to do it myself.


    I just need to become the new < First Sword >.


    in a previous life.


    As < Shinchang > Ryu Yeon-hwa, who arrived at the mana management organization belatedly, expressed the message that the sword to protect the country is still left by using < Binghwa >.


    As a result of that incident, Ryu Yeon-hwa came to be called < Shinchang > in name and reality.


    This time you have to do it yourself.


    That��s why Eun-ha stood in front of Armageddon holding Ji Yong-hyeon��s sword.


    Roaring!


    Inherit the will of the < First Sword >.


    Humans haven��t broken yet.


    The galaxy covered the broken sword with flames and made people all over the country look at it.


    further-.


    ��Hwaaaak!!


    The galaxy used its own flame to burn the black mana that drifted around.


    The members of the Zenith Clan, who had been tossed around by the necromancer of Armageddon, were knocked down.


    You did a good job.


    Can I fight against my mana now without manifesting the Ho-Oh myth? Oh is that While inheriting the will of the < First Sword >, he even absorbed the will of the people who passed it on to him. The will of the < Cardinal > was also added��


    The Blast Cross Galaxy


    swung in flames.


    It was a similar feeling to what I felt during the Mana cult anti-marriage terror.


    Feeling full of power.


    He struck Armageddon with a sword imbued with flames.


    Armageddon opened the barriers and extinguished the flames.


    However, the flames scattered through the barriers dyed the world red.


    The power to occupy space has also increased. But it��s still a long way, kid.


    just do it


    Armageddon snapped his fingers.


    At that moment, the flames scattered and disappeared.


    The world was back to normal.


    Eunha wiggled her eyebrows.


    Armageddon laughed.


    Tak


    he tapped his wand.


    Armageddon stepped into the subspace and appeared on the roof of the Zenith Clan Hall.


    Soon, he radiated his presence and attracted the attention of the galaxy and others below.


    I have no intention of fighting you now. My plans were a little off, but today we��re only out to say hello. So let��s not use any more power than this. You don��t think you can deal with me alone, do you?


    Eunha gritted her teeth.


    Armageddon was a disaster.


    You can��t face it alone.


    Furthermore, he had a battle with Mamon and was flying from Gangnam to the end of Gangbuk, consuming a lot of mana.


    The Zenith Clan members were also injured and were not in a condition to fight.


    I also have no desire to use more power than this. Even so, if you want to fight me, I will cause omnipresence in the gap between fighting you and turn Seoul into a mess.


    ����. So let��s do the confrontation here. Didn��t you inherit the will of the < First Sword > and thwart my purpose? Be content with that today.


    Threat of Armageddon.


    The galaxy spread its sensing net.


    Nowon-gu was infested with monsters.


    The Zenith Clan has to command the clans to wipe out the monsters, but it��s because they are currently stranded by Armageddon.


    No, apart from being stranded, there weren��t many players who could fight in Zenith Clan right now.


    Yes, shouldn��t you know the reality? A hero admired by people all over the world should not ignore those who suffer because there is evil in front of them.


    Eunha gave strength to her eyes.


    He should never have succumbed.


    The world was watching.


    Much less could he fight to get rid of Armageddon without taking care of his surroundings.


    That is the fate of a hero admired by the people of the world. It has caught your temper. If it was a meeting no one was looking at, I would have thought it was an opportunity and rushed at it alone. I was caught in the fate of the person who had just reached a high place.


    shut up.


    So the words of Armageddon were wise.


    He revived the atmosphere of the war and succeeded in stopping terrorism by reversing Armageddon.


    There was more to lose than to gain in a battle with Armageddon.


    I was upset, but I had no choice but to leave.


    very off


    damn yeah don��t do that


    In the end, the galaxy had to stop at the line of threatening Armageddon and expelling it.


    Armageddon laughed.


    Soon after, he said this time as if everyone in the world would listen.


    Listen, people.


    ������.��


    A powerful echo.


    It was a voice that spoke to the soul rather than through the ears.


    When everyone heard the sound, they stiffened.


    We are new people who will lead the world in the future, having evolved to a higher level than you inferior humans. Therefore, inferior human beings must be dominated by superior new human races.


    ��������.��


    What on earth do you guys have that is more special than us. Strength, mana, intelligence, and longevity. You are inferior to the new race. That is why I believe that new people should rule over you, uncivilized and inferior people, and teach them to be reborn as new people. The existence of superior new humans is meaningful in evolving inferior humans.


    Blast Cross


    I told you to quietly step back.


    Armageddon was saying things that made people quiver.


    Eunha suddenly launched a sword attack.


    Armageddon stopped talking in the middle and cut off the galaxy��s sword strike.


    Oops�� I need to disappear soon. yeah i can��t help it Then let me say this one last time.


    Armageddon clicked its tongue.


    He weakly waved his wrist that had struck the galaxy��s sword.


    However, you will not quietly seek to be ruled by the new race. It doesn��t matter though. Why should we have the consent of inferior men? In the future, like today, we will cause countless terrorism. In the midst of terror, some of you may be reborn as new people and become our allies, or you may die as such. ������.��


    In the end, you will find yourself in a situation where you have to choose one or the other. Either submit or become a new human like us. Today��s terrorism will be only the beginning. We will color this country with our own power, starting with Seoul. so��!!


    Be afraid of the new people.


    It was when Armageddon was about to speak. Sear?h the N?velFire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    At that time, all communications equipment malfunctioned.


    Chijijik��


    There was a building across from the Zenith Clan Hall.


    Armageddon was playing on the monitors installed on the outer wall of the building.


    However, the signal was cut off and another person appeared on the connected monitor.


    All the broadcast screens featuring Armageddon were filled with him.


    [You still talk a lot even after decades. I thought he was dead, but I didn��t know he would be alive this way. You��ve changed beyond recognition.]


    < Index > How did you


    �� But the naming sense of Armageddon, like a second grader, is still the same even after getting older. The name < Necromancer > Ban Ik-hyeon suits you much more than that name.]


    Head of the 3rd zodiac.


    < Index > Yoon Seong-jin took control of all the broadcasting signals people watched.


    [The guy who makes fun of the dead is a new type of person�� I didn��t expect to hear such a thing. < Necromancer >.]


    Don��t call me by that name! I��m a rookie��!!


    [No, you are Mine.]


    < Index > handed over the broadcast signal.


    Fairy Lim Ga-eul appeared on all broadcasts and gave a sharp blow.


    she said in a calm tone.


    [A new race of people�� that��s unreasonable. You are nothing more than demons born in omnipresence and born with bodies slightly stronger than humans. There is nothing in this world superior to humans. Humans, subhumans, and demons are equal even though they are different.]


    Heh heh I didn��t know that even a fairy would appear. Seeing new people and calling them demons�� I didn��t know who was there, and a piece of liver protruded out of the boat. If you don��t do that, you dare to be a demon��


    [However, as long as you have violated human morality, you are the enemy we must defeat. You and all the demons who cause terror are monsters.]


    ��You think that downgrading us to demons isn��t enough?


    Armageddon asked angrily.


    He tapped his cane and glared at Lim Ga-eul.


    There was no hesitation on Lim Ga-eul��s face on the monitor.


    [Yes, you are monsters.]


    Monsters��. So, it means that you are being pushed back by monsters like us right now, right? Knowing that, are you brazenly going against my heart?


    [Are you pushing? Who are you talking about?]


    Lim Ga-eul raised her mouth.


    she confidently replied.


    Her voice spread across the country.


    [All Twelve Seats have been put into the field to quell the situation. So citizens can rest assured.]


    ��


    The momentum of the flames that were burning around was gradually diminishing.


    My body ran out of mana.


    Returning to her original form, Jinseo-na gasped.


    -I��m sorry for coming late.


    No, unnie��.


    barely conscious.


    Jinseo-na looked up at the person standing in front of her.


    < Seolchang > Ryu Yeon-hwa.


    Her appearance changed the atmosphere instantly.


    Gift < Binghwa >


    The fire goes out and ice blooms and freezes the surroundings.


    The cold air that penetrated the body shattered the monster.


    Arm�� fell off.


    The arm of the man in Caesar Hopper��s armor also fell off.


    The man blinked.


    When I swung the part of the arm that fell off, a new arm sprouted.


    I don��t like being cold.


    come on


    Ryu Yeon-hwa gave off momentum.


    For the first time, the man showed a state of alert.


    ��


    Luminous Hall, Mapo-gu.


    Ariel��s song only worked for the first moment.


    In front of Lilith��s magic, Ariel and the other players were in a hurry to protect themselves.


    If this happens, we will be beaten too. The magic is too powerful.


    Ugh�� It��s so hot inside. oh just take it off


    Illya��s protection magic was also flawless.


    The magic to stimulate lust was powerful.


    In the end, she was wearing protective magic, but Mary Kim, who was enchanted by Lilith from the front, complained of inconvenience.


    Shakira and Seo Dam-bi caught her and restrained her from taking off her clothes.


    With that, Mary Kim fell into incapacity for battle.


    Fortunately, reinforcements arrived just in time.


    Gift < Access >


    Twelve Seats < King of Shadows > Han Chang-jin.


    He activated his gift to control the smoke of lust that filled the surroundings.


    is it you The guy who made our Mary like that.


    And the Twelve Seated < guncheongpung > Jinparang.


    He frowned when he saw Mary Kim unbuttoning her nose as she resisted people��s dissuades. He took off the jacket he was wearing and covered it over Mary Kim��s body.


    Blue, don��t come close. It��s hard to break the magic even with a gift right now.


    Han Chang-jin stopped Jin Parang from immediately jumping into battle.


    Reinforcements arrived, including the two, and laid siege to Lilith.


    Sheesh, it��s a pity. I really wanted to hear those annoying bastards whine. Especially that one�� Oh did I say < Healing Notes >? The voice was really good, but it��s a pity.


    Be loud and prepare to die.


    Lilith giggled.


    People flocked around her.


    People driven by lust protected her by crawling on all fours like beasts.


    Jinpalang��s red eyes flashed.


    he growled lowly.


    ��


    No more money.


    Jeong Geum-jeon clicked his tongue in frustration.


    I defended pretty well though. As a reward, I��ll make you my direct subordinate. Thank you for not being a slave��


    Thunderbolt


    Beelzebuth laughed as he saw the two sitting in the protective shield.


    Just then, a blue bolt of lightning suddenly fell from the sky above the building.


    Aaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!!


    A bolt of lightning crashed through the ceiling and landed on her head.


    she screamed.


    While she was careless, a lightning bolt that fell at high speed sustained her body.


    Heh heh�� Did you care about this?


    Still, Beelzebuth did not die.


    Having managed to get rid of the lightning, she turned her gaze to the men entering the bank.


    Sorry for the delay, advisor.


    Mr. Why are you here so late? Do you know how much I blew? As much as 1 billion won��


    It was eaten cheaply with the advisor��s ransom. The kids are waiting outside, so you can go out with me.


    Twelve seated < giant tree > Seon Ki-jun.


    He cast a powerful protection spell on Jeong Geum-jeon and Lee Se-hee.


    Then he put the two of them on his shoulders.


    The next day please.


    Please leave it to us.


    Seon Ki-jun prayed for the luck of the person who came to the scene with him.


    Twelve Seats < God of Thunder > Lee Do-jin.


    Wearing a blue electric current, he nodded briefly.


    I��ve heard that he��s the most handsome among the Twelve Seats. It��s my taste. Unfortunately, I��m not interested in monsters that only fly.


    monster? am i a monster? I��m not a monster, I��m a god��


    If you��re not a monster, then what?


    ����.


    Beelzebuth did not respond.


    Protected by swarms of flies, she gave off an atmosphere that made her look like a human, but it was hard to believe that she was human.


    monsters are destroyed That��s it.


    Dojin Lee took a stance.


    he struck a chord


    Ilseom


    ��


    Seoul Metropolitan Police Agency, Jongno-gu.


    Players have infiltrated the building that has been taken over by Mastema.


    [It is said that the police officers who ran rampant on the streets of Clan Road were almost caught. < The Holy Mother > destroyed the brainwashing magic and was able to respond quickly.]


    Kang Hyeon-cheol, the Twelve Seated < Yeomma >.


    He raised his mouth at the Blaze Clan��s telepathy.


    The annoying problem has been solved.


    So, all you have to do is defeat the Mine in the Office of the Commissioner of Police.


    It��s easy. Isn��t it just a matter of knocking it down?


    Even if you come, there will be someone you can��t communicate with. By the way, did you come alone? you ignore me so much


    Mastema sighed.


    On the other hand, Hyeoncheol Kang showed his desire to fight by igniting the flames.


    Then he responded bluntly.


    Would I have come alone?


    I knew it. Reinforcements are coming this way��!!


    charleuk!!


    It was the time when Mastema moved.


    Suddenly, the window behind Mastema was shattered miserably.


    A huge gust of wind will blow.


    A gust of wind accompanied by glass pierced Mastema��s body.


    After all, I have no luck and no luck to have to fight together with < Yeomma > sunbaenim.


    A man lifted into the air by the wind.


    Chae Seon-woo from Twelve Seats < The Wind Sorcerer >.


    He murmured as if he was annoyed.


    ��


    Sinyongsan Station.


    Son Ga-yeon, who signed a contract with Lara, flew in the air and fired.


    Sheesh��! Really annoying!


    Samael was annoyed.


    Each one was a powerful bombardment.


    As a result, Samael couldn��t show any gaps to Son Ga-yeon.


    With the mobility to freely change directions in the air, she approached threateningly.


    However, as time passed, Son Ga-yeon became more and more out of power.


    I don��t have enough mana in my body.


    If you keep going like this, you will lose the illusion.


    Son Ga-yeon became impatient.


    Thanks to her struggles, people were able to rise to the surface.


    But the arrival of reinforcements was slow.


    In the meantime, the players who fought alongside her lost their lives.


    She was the only one left now.


    It��s clear that reinforcements have arrived.


    The problem is that they can��t find a way to come down here��


    Sohn Ga-yeon grasped the situation.


    I pictured the situation in my head.


    The players must be looking for a way to get down while evacuating people.


    However, the road that Son Ga-yeon had made was blocked due to a series of battles.


    hehe i knew that As a human being, if you fought this much, it would be inevitable that your mana would run out.


    Meanwhile, Samael caught the situation she was having a hard time with.


    Samael giggled.


    He tried to cast a spell on her through the medium of an electric guitar.


    right then-


    ����The


    ceiling of the Earth Dragon��s bombardment shook.


    The magic invoked from the ground pierced several layers of ground.


    A huge hole appeared.


    Even so, the subway remained intact without collapsing.


    Fortunately, it��s not too late. I��ve been struggling so far.


    Twelve Seated < Earth Dragon > Chong Eun-joo.


    She came down through the hole and protected Son Ga-yeon.


    Another person came down after him.


    hmm��. It must have been difficult to fight in such a small space.


    A woman with blonde hair.


    A woman wearing a conical hat reminiscent of a witch brandished a cane.


    If that��s the case, it would be a matter of restoring the memory of this place and temporarily returning it to its original state.


    The Twelve Seats < The Witch of Time >.


    Prisis memory activated magic and transformed the collapsed subway.


    Her magical energy permeated the space and began to restore the state it had before the subway collapsed.


    ��


    It was similar in my previous life.


    Lim Ga-eul degraded Armageddon��s prestige at the crucial moment by stealing the broadcasting signal.


    But if there��s something different��


    ����It means < Index > didn��t come out and reveal the past history of Armageddon.


    That was it.


    As < Index > became the leader of the Twelve Seats, it began to actively respond to the terrorist situation.


    Eun-ha smiled in repentance as she listened to Lim Ga-eul��s voice.


    Also, the Zenith Clan��s telepathist heard the news that the Pandora Clan was put into the field.


    All members of the clan say they are safe.


    I felt relieved.


    Huh, I didn��t know it would happen like this.


    Armageddon, on the other hand, seemed discouraged.


    he stuck out his tongue


    He understood that Lim Ga-eul��s words were not lies.


    He stretched out one arm.


    Terrorism must stop at once.


    Space caused ripples.


    Demons came out from the subspace.


    He summoned the demons.


    It must have been quite a struggle.


    ��Sorry Armageddon.


    The demons were hurt.


    There were minor injuries and minor injuries.


    In response, Mastema took the lead and bowed her head.


    yes fairy Like you said, you shouldn��t underestimate humans. But don��t be mistaken that you won because you were only beaten by ants. It��s just a greeting today.


    [That��s a lot to say about what happened to those ants.]


    But you guys must have suffered more damage than this.


    [��]


    Sooner or later we will use terror to preach the greatness of the new human race. So be prepared for that time. Can it really come out like this then?


    Armageddon opened subspace again.


    The demons entered the subspace.


    Armageddon also turned.


    that��s true I must say this.


    Armageddon stopped walking.


    He jumped down from the rooftop and came down to the galaxy via subspace.


    ����!!


    Eunha immediately swung her sword.


    Armageddon quickly evaded the sword and passed him by.


    Then he whispered in my ear.


    No matter how strong you become, you can��t defeat the current me. If you want to compete with me��.


    Armageddon quickly opened subspace and plunged into it.


    The demons all disappear.


    Eunha chewed on the words Armageddon left behind as they left.


    ����The myth should be manifested.


    So open the door to mythology.


    Perhaps the human who will be my match.

 Chapter 847

    Relife Player 847


    [Chapter 212]


    [Mine Attack]


    The emergence of a new race.


    The fairy government denied and downgraded their existence with a single stroke.


    They��re not new people. They are nothing more than a terrorist group trying to overthrow this country. New humanity is a word that glorifies the devil.


    Lim Ga-eul��s remarks were very strong.


    The damage was so considerable.


    She knew very well that she had to come out tough to raise public awareness.


    So, the people who caused this terrorism were recognized as enemies to be defeated.


    Chilma (��ħ) means seven demons.


    Chillma��s terror will certainly not end here. We must prepare for the next terror attack.


    As Lim Ga-eul started writing the word Chillma at an official event.


    It was as if the word for demons was decided in all kinds of media.


    No one described them as new people.


    People also felt that they should not succumb to terrorism.


    This is because the disaster they have suffered this time has hurt them deeply enough to be different from the disasters they have experienced so far.


    Make sure to deal with those who have been harmed by this. In particular, their honor must never be damaged.


    What if the catastrophe that hit people in the meantime just brought about destruction and a sense of loss of slaughter?


    In some cases, the demons�� calamity brought something even more terrible.


    Lilith��s damage is quite large. Those exposed to Lilith��s magic are still bewildered and driven by lust.


    Is there any solution?


    As of now, there is no way. If you stop them from releasing their lust, people will go crazy and die, and on the contrary, once you release your lust��


    Say it��s okay.


    It��s either one. Either die from madness or lose reason and realize the atrocities committed and make extreme choices.


    Defamation of honor, social image and humanity.


    In the case of those affected by Lilith, even if they survived, they did not survive.


    People who were swept away by lust suffered psychological damage by engaging in relationships with anyone.


    Those who survived fell ill from the shock of having sex with someone they did not know.


    Also, in the case of a person with a spouse, the situation was worse.


    On the other hand, the victim was also shocked, and the spouse of the person was also in a great shock.


    There are not many people who are mentally sane. According to supporters, even if you look fine on the outside, there is a high chance that you are festering inside. And again��


    what else is the problem. It is said that if they do become pregnant, they will conceive children whose parents cannot be identified.


    Huh��


    In addition, the impact that Lilith brought was quite large.


    In particular, Lilith worked at a festival where celebrities participated.


    As a result, the lives of famous people were ruined by Lilith.


    The fairy government had to come up with a plan to protect the honor and humanity of those who survived.


    There��s a lot of post-processing. It must also be a job to select people who will be in charge of security in Seoul.


    The waves brought by other demons could not be ignored either.


    In the case of Mastema, the brainwashed cops were being criticized by the public.


    People who woke up from brainwashing complained of guilt in the placenta.


    Furthermore, people were paying attention to how they would deal with the crimes they committed during brainwashing.


    Despite being brainwashed, the cops shot and killed my father.


    Are you still saying you should forgive the cop who killed your father because he was brainwashed?


    mistrust among humans.


    Mastema played a role in dividing public opinion.


    On the other hand, in the case of Beelzebuth��.


    ��Order it to be searched thoroughly. Monsters that cause infections should not be dealt with casually.


    Yes, I��m searching again and again. We are putting all our efforts into putting in the remaining manpower.


    Infectious disease that makes you non-human.


    Beelzebuth��s ability was to transform opponents into monsters through vampirism.


    It didn��t stop there, and monsters also caused infections.


    In densely populated Seoul, her ability was fear itself.


    Lim Ga-eul had to pay attention to quarantine while instructing the officials.


    Huh��. Each of them are really troublesome to deal with.


    In addition, they had to deal with the damage caused by Samael Mammon and Abaddon.


    Of course, Armageddon, who claimed to be the head of the Demons, also had to be kept in mind.


    Lim Ga-eul was tired.


    She has been working with little sleep since the terrorist attack.


    The damage doesn��t end there.


    Chillma will soon launch another terror attack and throw the country into chaos.


    The demons went out of their way.


    The home base could not be found.


    In the end, they have no choice but to wait for the terror to happen.


    Lim Ga-eul felt confused.


    I��ve been through many disasters so far, but this type of terror was the first time.


    If this continued, public opinion about the fairy government would deteriorate.


    At least there was a Pandora Clan Lord, so I was able to sustain people��s morale.


    If not, this country would have ended there.


    You should thank Pandora Clanlord.


    Fortunately, thanks to Noh Eun-ha, public sentiment was not shaken.


    It was worth it.


    Noh Eun-ha��s appearance at a dramatic moment and inheriting the will of < The First Sword > gave new hope to the people watching through the screen at the time.


    Lim Ga-eul also remembered the emotions of that time clearly.


    < Red lotus sword >��


    < Red lotus sword > Noh Eun-ha.


    Starting with < Crimson Zone > and < Cardinal >, his nickname, which was rampant after rain, became established as < Red Ryeon Sword > starting from that day.


    The player who succeeds < The First Sword >. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The best prosecutor in the country, etc.


    Praise for Noh Eun-ha was endlessly popping out.


    Moreover-.


    ��With the collapse of Clan Zenith, Clan Pandora is even considered the number one clan in this country.


    It has been 22 years since the fairy government was launched.


    For the first time, the Zenith Clan, which had served as the nation��s number one for over 22 years, gave up its position to the Pandora Clan.


    It meant a lot.


    This means that the era of the third generation has come.


    Above all, people in the world expect Noh Eun-ha and the Pandora clan members to defeat Chilma.


    Lim Ga-eul could not disobey the public sentiment.


    She also felt the same way.


    Secretary General.


    yes my lady


    Lim Ga-eul called the secretary general of the Mana Management Organization.


    The secretary-general, who was discussing a countermeasure meeting with other officials, suddenly raised his head.


    Please complete the personnel actions before the player meeting later.


    What kind of personnel measures��


    All the officials, including the personnel director, expressed their doubts.


    Lim Ga-eul caught their gaze and spoke loudly.


    The country is not very good right now. In order to calm public sentiment, we must quickly elect a new member of the Twelve Seats to replace the First Sword.


    ������.��


    But I don��t have the time or space for that. That��s why I think we should appoint Noh Eun-ha, the player of < Crimson Sword >, as the Twelve Seat until the Chilma incident is temporarily resolved.


    ������!!��


    Currently, Clan Pandora has two members of the Twelve Seats.


    If even temporarily, if Noh Eun-ha is added to the twelfth seat, three seats out of the twelve seats will be occupied.


    Lim Ga-eul did not hesitate even though he knew that it would strengthen the authority of Noh Eun-ha and the Pandora Clan.


    Other officials, while concerned, did not object.


    No one could deny Noh Eun-ha��s status and power.


    ��


    The world was in trouble due to the repercussions caused by the seven horses.


    After Armageddon withdrew, the fairy government summoned S-class Clan officials and players who fought Chilma to gather information.


    It��s good that none of the clan members were hurt.


    Players spoke openly about their experiences dealing with the Chill Horses.


    In addition to this, the information of the galaxy was added, and the fairy government was able to efficiently analyze the chilma in this life.


    Meanwhile, after returning from the meeting, Eunha checked the condition of the clan members.


    Jinseo and Son Ga-yeon and Ariel fought to the point where their mana was exhausted, but they were not seriously injured.


    The problem was < Healing Notes > Mary Kim, who was exposed to Lilith��s magic and became engulfed in lust, albeit in a small way.


    There��s no way to break Lilith��s magic. The best thing is to let go of the other person��s lust.


    At the same time, when the other person wakes up, you have to take care of him mentally so that he doesn��t feel embarrassed.


    Ultimately, drastic measures had to be taken.


    Eun-ha suddenly kicked Jinpa-rang in the butt, who was worried about Mary Kim��s condition.


    ��Can not help it. My brother is in charge.��


    ��Kek��! hey! What are you doing!? What do you want me to do!?��


    ��Everyone else leaves the room and only you, the idiot, remain. If I leave it alone, whether it��s the idiot hyung or Mary, someone will take care of it.��


    ����Is that really the only way?��


    ��I��m sorry, but I can��t help it. You guys should be especially careful so that you don��t fall for Lilith.��


    Mok Min-ho was uneasy about whether Eun-ha��s response was the right thing to do.


    But there was no right way.


    At that time, it was reported that a person who could not quench his lust made an extreme choice due to extreme mental stress.


    The Pandora Clan members left Parang behind and locked the door.


    Mary Kim came to her senses the next day, and Jinpa-rang died.


    I��m glad I came to my senses after a day. If I had been badly hurt, I could have gone for over a week.


    If you stay in that state for a week, there��s a good chance you��ll collapse later when the magic wears off.


    Fool hyung got sick for a while, but I��m glad that didn��t happen anyway.


    Jinparang was recuperating.


    It was embarrassing, but I was unable to attend today��s meeting.


    Eunha clicked her tongue when she saw an empty seat among the twelve seats.


    Because he has no power.


    I should be able to hold on for a day or so��.


    Should I ask Twenty-five to find the Royal Biz?


    I will recover by today though.


    It would be difficult for the Twelve Seats to not be able to participate in the forthcoming subjugation of the Chilma.


    Eunha waited for the meeting to begin, hoping for Jinparang��s recovery.


    ������.��


    Eventually, Lim Ga-eul came in.


    Sitting down, she looked at the audience and opened her mouth.


    ��Prior to the meeting, I will issue an order in the name of the fairy.


    A sound that rings again and again.


    People listened.


    Lim Ga-eul��s gaze turned to the seats where the S-rank Clanlords were sitting.


    Eunha was sitting there.


    At a meeting at the level of the director or higher, it was decided to unanimously appoint Noh Eun-ha, the Pandora Clanlord player, as the Twelve Seat temporarily. No objections will be accepted.


    ������.��


    The sudden appointment of the Twelve Seats.


    But people didn��t panic.


    Everyone was expecting it to some extent.


    I expected this to happen, but I��m going to do the twelfth seat again.


    The Zenith Clan subload < Camellia Sword > also did not complain.


    Everyone agreed.


    Eunha was the same.


    So the meeting started.


    ��


    The biggest problem is that we don��t know where Chillma is right now. After all, we are in a situation where we have no choice but to detect when a terrorist attack occurs or their presence.


    Lim Ga-eul or the directors.


    Other than that, everyone else in the meeting had tired faces.


    This is because the disaster called Chilmara was a completely different type of disaster.


    Lim Ga-eul is right.


    It��s hard to stay awake because of a catastrophe that��s about to happen.


    They were man-made disasters, not natural disasters.


    It is impossible to know when and where it will happen.


    I��d be glad if the place where Chillma terrorized was the same as in his previous life�� but


    they��re acting differently.


    The galaxy retraced the terror that occurred yesterday and contrasted it with the memories before the return.


    previous life and this life.


    The location of Chillma��s terror was different.


    What this tells us is that they are driven by personal interest for the purpose of scaring.


    There were no crazy people.


    The purpose itself is not clear.


    No, the purpose is to cause terrorism throughout Korea.


    As a result, Chillma meant that he would cause terrorism anywhere.


    However, there was something that could be inferred from the terror of the seven horses yesterday.


    The places where the terrorist attacks occurred yesterday were all concentrated in Gangnam and Gangbuk, Seoul, and Armageddon, the head of Chillma, said that their purpose was to make people surrender, centering on Seoul. From this, it can be inferred that the next terrorist attack will also occur in a densely populated area.


    I once studied criminology. The type of < Necromancer > is a type that has a lot of desire to show off��.


    The Director of Information and Control said.


    Soon, they narrowed the scope of Chillma��s terrorism to Seoul, Gyeonggi, and Incheon.


    However, the area was wide.


    It was a situation where it was impossible to prevent terrorism in advance unless it was confirmed that it would cause terrorism in a specific area.


    But the damage can be minimized. If you are in the Seoul, Gyeonggi, or Incheon area, you can respond quickly from here. Above all, if it��s that distance��


    There may be a limit to the number of people you have, but you can move with my magic.


    Lim Ga-eul winked at the < Witch of Time > Prisis Memory.


    She, who was quietly listening to the meeting, smiled and expressed her affirmation.


    Depending on the situation, we may not be able to send it right away to the place where the terror occurred, but we can send it as close as possible from there. However, there is a magical recoil, so you have to return to the starting point within 24 hours without moving space.


    < Witch of Time > How many people can move?


    Well, maybe up to 20 people. The number of times you can move to the same place is limited to 3 times a day.


    That��s enough. All you have to do is send 20 people into the field first, and then send reinforcements.


    The magic extract of < The Witch of Time >.


    When she explained magic, all the players were amazed.


    Eun-ha knew her magic and just nodded.


    In my previous life, the < Time Witch > took me to the scene of the terror with the magic of space movement.


    There is a limit on the number of people and the number of times.


    Her magic was useful in countering unexpected terror.


    If she hadn��t been able to use her magic in her previous life, she would have had no choice but to stand by and watch the terror of the exorcists.


    Eunha thought so.


    So, from today, I hope that each clan will have troops that can counter the Chill Horse on standby at the Mana Management Organization. All the Twelve Seats are waiting here. The Pandora Clanlord helps < Golden Wind > recover quickly. ��All right!!��


    ��I��ll wake you up with a knock.


    And according to terrorism analysts, new attacks are expected within the next week. Make sure everyone stays sane.


    When a terrorist attack occurred, a response policy was established.


    The Clan Lords decided to put the Clan troops on standby at the Mana Management Organization headquarters in order to suppress the terror.


    And when terrorism occurs, they are determined to deal with the assigned demons.


    The demons�� hierarchy is the 4th hierarchy, but�� Assume that you are dealing with at least the 3rd hierarchy.


    The rank of the demons was also determined.


    It was the 4th tier.


    There was a very political intention behind this.


    Chillma was a terrorist group.


    As long as they were causing terror to cause fear, they couldn��t do anything to increase their status.


    That��s what Chillma intended.


    Therefore, Lim Ga-eul appoints them as the 4th hierarchy and indirectly informs the officials of the actual hierarchy.


    No one raised any questions.


    It was then.


    Suddenly, the door to the conference room opened.


    ������.��


    People��s eyes were focused on the person who suddenly entered.


    It was a familiar face.


    Why is < After the Sword > suddenly��


    Hwang Jin-hee, a living myth < After the Sword >.


    People were stunned by her appearance.


    Hwang Jin-hee ignored their gaze and walked towards Lim Ga-eul.


    Soon she stopped walking.


    I��m sorry for coming without permission, fairy. It��s embarrassing, but I��m Hwang Jin-hee, who uses the nickname < Swordsman >. no. It is an honor that a living Shinhwa came to us like this. But what have you come for?


    Lim Ga-eul welcomed her.


    Expectation flickered in her eyes.


    It was just in case.


    And her expectations came true.


    Hwang Jin-hee took out the sword from her waist and slammed it on the floor.


    I would appreciate it if you let me participate in the operation to subdue the chill horse. I will subjugate the demon who abandoned the honor of being a living myth with my own hands.


    It was Hwang Jin-hee��s declaration of participation in < After the Sword >.


    ��


    Yes, I like it. We feel reassured that a living Shinhwa person will help us with the subjugation.


    thank you


    The seat of < guncheongpung > is empty. Please sit over there.


    Lim Ga-eul readily accepted.


    Others were also welcome.


    No one present saw her skill.


    However, the honor of being a living myth recognized itself.


    That��s why people didn��t question her skills.


    This concludes today��s meeting. As I said before, S-class clans, please send about 10 troops to the mana management organization.


    Soon the meeting was over.


    Of course, the mine that Hwang Jin-hee will face was determined to be Armageddon.


    She also showed no interest in other demons.


    < Swordsman > Mr.


    What.


    Hwang Jin-hee tried to leave immediately as soon as he finished his errands.


    Then Eunha followed her.


    Entering an empty hallway, he called Jinhee Hwang to stop him.


    It��s not different��.


    It won��t be that each other has a lot of time, so just talk about your business.


    The moment I met Hwang Jin-hee��s eyes.


    Eun-ha had a hunch that she would honestly answer the questions she asked.


    Although she attended the meeting to subdue Armageddon, she seemed to have come to answer her questions.


    Eunha decided to ask honestly.

 Chapter 848

    Relife Player 848


    [Chapter 212]


    [Mine Attack (2)]


    Embody the myth and manifest it.


    The first time Eunha heard the word Shinhwa was when he first met Armageddon when he was in his third year at High Academy.


    ����You seem to be the owner of a soul that can fully embody Shinhwa.��


    At that time, the galaxy did not understand what Armageddon said.


    So I didn��t even pay attention.


    He pushed the word myth beyond memory.


    However, as time passed from then on, I was able to inwardly guess what kind of stage Shinhwa meant.


    ��Yes, I couldn��t stand Shinhwa and eventually died and drank it. This story will end here now.��


    In the Seoul disaster seven years ago.


    Baek Seo-jin said that to Ji Yong-hyeon after hearing of < Cheolong >��s death.


    Furthermore, Eun-ha heard the word Shinhwa once again while informing Baek Seo-jin that Ma-in was acting secretly.


    ��Ikhyeon, that guy embodies the myth and manifests itself again. As the myth was manifested, the body could not overcome the weight of the myth and began to face death.��


    Perhaps the realm of risking one��s life.


    Galactic had made such a conclusion through the given clues.


    And I realized that the name Living Shinhwa is not just an honor.


    On the other hand, Baek Seo-jin did not want to mention the status of a myth.


    Eunha could guess the reason in her heart.


    I don��t know what kind of level it is, but it must be a taboo area because it is a level where you risk your life.


    Information that doesn��t come out even when searching the player��s library.


    Galactic thought that perhaps the Living Myths intentionally concealed the information.


    Then I didn��t know any more.


    The living myth was such a being.


    In this country, sometimes even more so than fairies, an area that should never be touched.


    Even galaxies were discouraged from invading their realm.


    So I decided to stay away��


    ����You become the great universe itself. Your microcosm will dominate and overwrite all other microcosms.��


    Hwang Jin-hee from < The Swordsman >, a Living Myth.


    She broke down the galactic wall that blocked the limits of growth.


    As Eunha reflected on her advice, she intuitively recognized it.


    The advice she gave did not simply leave a clue to growth.


    A state that cannot be described in words.


    She gave me a clue to ascend to that realm.


    Perhaps that is a myth.


    And��


    ��The realm achieved by the agreement of will.


    That��s what it means to be a myth.


    From Manaism anti-marriage terrorism.


    The galaxy covered the world with flames by becoming a great universe.


    At that time, he felt as if he had become an omnipotent being.


    In fact, in the space he occupied, he realized magic as he imagined it without consuming mana.


    Since then, the galaxy has tried to reproduce that state again.


    My clanmates and I put our heads together and created ritual magic that could be said to be a degraded version of that level�� but it


    can��t be compared to the real one.


    After stepping into the realm of mythology.


    The galaxy has never been able to recreate that state.


    Still, I was quite satisfied.


    After all, he had made quite a bit of money just by creating ritual magic.


    After that, the galaxy became stronger as it absorbed even the providence of Maegu.


    Clan members also grew more.


    So he thought that if he and them joined forces, he would be able to defeat the demons.


    But Armageddon turned out to be much stronger than we thought.


    How did Onyang beat him before returning?


    I didn��t think that I would win against Armageddon even though I was definitely stronger than the warm sun before the return��. As I


    reached this stage.


    Eunha��s eyes became more precise.


    You can measure the opponent��s strength.


    But Armageddon was different.


    Eun-ha shared a battle with Armageddon and could not fathom anything.


    That word pointed to one thing.


    Armageddon is on a very high level that I can��t fathom.


    The impression he felt while dealing with Mamon was that he could win if he did his best.


    On the other hand, it was unknown even if we assumed that Armageddon would go all out and join the clan members and the Twelve.


    I wondered how the whole sun and the zodiac had defeated Armageddon in my previous life.


    Please tell me how to manifest what is called Shinhwa.


    That��s why I found Hwang Jin-hee.


    Because she would know the answer.


    How to get yourself on the same level as Armageddon.


    That is, the manifestation of a myth.


    ��


    We decided not to teach anyone how to embody the myth after rebuilding this country. There were many reasons, but fundamentally, it was because you had to build that kind of achievement to embody the myth.


    That��s not what I��m talking about here.


    Let��s talk about it elsewhere.


    Hwang Jin-hee said that and moved to a place where they could have a conversation.


    Entering an empty conference room, she put on the soundproof barrier and started talking.


    Mythology is nothing more than magic that imbues the world with one��s own will. However, it is impossible to color the world with individual will without outside help. Because the world consists not only of one��s own cognitive abilities, but of the cognitive abilities of all beings that perceive.


    So, in order to unify cognitive abilities, there must be an object that can be focused on?


    Yes, that is an achievement and a myth. It is to create a great universe by making all the beings who perceive see you and associate an image through the achievements you have accumulated so far.


    ����.


    But achievements are hard to build, and memories fade. That��s why we used intuitive and concise tinnitus. The goal was to make the world automatically recall our achievements the moment it heard our names. It was Juni and Ban Ikhyun who organized the process.


    The story Jinhee Hwang told me was the first thing Eunha had ever heard.


    I thought of nicknames as a way to promote players in an easy-to-understand way.


    The academy taught that as well.


    However, the other side was hidden in the story Jinhee Hwang told.


    Now, tinnitus has been degraded as a means of publicity, and shiny tinnitus has been created, but in the beginning, tinnitus was the best representation of the player��s identity. The result of my achievements so far is contained in one title, < Swordsman >.


    ����.


    You are the same. Players of this era are earning or making nicknames with trivial achievements, while you earned a nickname by proving yourself with achievements that everyone knows. < Pleasant Donma > < Crimson Wings >�� And now it has been nicknamed < Crimson Sword >.


    ����.


    Coming back to what I said at the beginning, we thought that as we overcame destruction, there would no longer be a crisis that would destroy the world. I thought you shouldn��t come.


    ����.


    In a world reconstructed, achievements need only have trivial value. But if someone wants to make an achievement worthy of manifesting Shinhwa, there��s only one way to think in a peaceful world.


    ��it must be a war.


    yes it is war In other words, the era of monarchs will be open again. That��s why we sealed all information to prevent people from embodying the myth. So I was wary of you. Because you judged that you could drag this country into war in order to rise to the level of a myth.


    In some cases, I thought of getting rid of you earlier.


    Eunha hesitated when she saw her talking in front of him.


    Because her eyes were serious.


    Soon after, she closed her eyes.


    Speaking now, I should have dried you up or removed you back then. Didn��t things turn out like this in the end? You became the monarch we feared, and if you set your mind to it, you have the authority to stand above the fairies.


    ����.


    However, while helping you overcome disasters and assisting the next generation of fairies, we cannot ignore the fact that you want to respect the authority of this government. So I�� decided to gamble on teaching you mythology. I just hope you don��t mess with the world.


    I never thought of that. I would appreciate it if you could tell me about Shinhwa.


    If Armageddon hadn��t appeared.


    Hwang Jin-hee would not have spoken about Shinhwa until his death.


    But Armageddon appeared.


    She couldn��t have looked away.


    That��s why he��s going to directly participate in the subjugation battle, assuming the worst situation, and pass on the myth to himself.


    Eunha��s prediction was correct.


    Then she opened her mouth.


    To manifest a myth is, simply put, to reenact the achievements you have made throughout your generation and to make the providence of the world revolve around you. That��s why you suffer from extreme side effects after activating the myth.


    side effects? Some��


    you must have felt it once. The feeling that something inside you is falling away and you are weakening.


    Ah��


    In order to manifest the myth, you must inevitably spread your will to the world. But if the will is spread so widely, what will happen when the myth is reaped? The will that has been separated from you will be assimilated into the will of the world and will perish without returning. It��s just like thinking that part of your soul is gone. In the end, the more Shinhwa is used, the more it destroys your soul.


    ����.


    Physical side effects cannot be overlooked when Shinhwa is manifested. Can a human body handle the power of a human being who controls the world at will like a god? Due to these two problems, we are currently experiencing a crisis of extinction in which the body and soul are facing extinction. Ban Ik-hyeon must have changed his body into a demon to overcome that problem.


    The living myth is on the decline. This was the gist of Hwang Jin-hee��s words.


    So was she.


    She too was in decline.


    In contrast, Armageddon became a demon and escaped the fate of death.


    If the two stick together��.


    ��Whether I win or lose. I won��t be able to avoid dying this time. That��s why I��m going to leave the back work to you in preparation for the worst. Because at this point, you are the only person with the most potential to manifest Shinhwa.


    ����.


    The only way to counter an opponent who can manifest Shinhwa is to manifest Shinhwa as well.


    What can I do?


    you already know how The reason Shinhwa can��t be manifested even though all the conditions are met�� is because I haven��t been able to find out why you met the conditions.


    for what reason? I��m not sure what that means. What if you ask me about it? ����.


    The one that is the foundation of your mythology now. Using it as a medium, imprint it on the melted mana in the world. In short�� yes, I��d rather say it like this.


    Hwang Jin-hee caught her breath.


    Eunha focused on her words.


    she said forcefully.


    Remember the time when you achieved what is the foundation of the myth. If you do, the mana dissolved in the air will create a great universe for you.


    The anti-marriage terrorism of Manaism is an example.


    Memories, thoughts, emotions, etc. are melted in mana.


    Hwang Jin-hee��s words were to awaken the mana that is the basis of his myth among the atmospheric mana.


    The problem is-.


    ��The thing that becomes the basis of my myth.


    What is it?


    That was it.


    Eun-ha vaguely understood Hwang Jin-hee��s advice.


    However, since it became his problem, nothing came to his mind.


    Who the hell are you. When was the happiest time in your life and when was the saddest time? When do you think you were at your peak and when do you think people went crazy for you?


    ����.


    Think about it endlessly. It is to find the truth in one��s own universe and implement that truth into the world as the core.


    Like a monk seeking the truth.


    Think about yourself endlessly and give it an unshakable definition.


    Even after Hwang Jin-hee left, Eun-ha was lost in thought.


    I thought about it, but the answer didn��t come out.


    Who am I?


    I thought that if I listened to advice, I would gain enlightenment and clear my mind.


    Rather, it was complicated in my head.


    After unanswerable questions, he reached a situation where he knew nothing about himself.


    Who am I?


    Eunha Noh.


    Then what kind of person is No Eun-ha?


    I��


    So? What��s next?


    why? why?


    A tail-to-tail question.


    And the more advanced the question is, the less likely the answer is.


    The advice Hwang Jin-hee gave to Eun-ha made her look back on the life she had walked so far.


    A few days after that��


    [��The Chill Demon��s terror has been confirmed. The Twelve Seats and each clan urgently��]


    The terror of the Seven Horses resumed.


    �� sea??h th�� n?vel_Fire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    5 days after Chillma��s terror notice.


    The guys carried out the terror.


    As predicted by the Mana Management Organization, the terrorism occurred in Seoul, Gyeonggi, and Incheon.


    The first place where the terror was observed was Namyangju, Gyeonggi-do.


    Confirmation of large-scale ubiquity in Namyangju! According to on-site information, the entity causing the omnipresence is similar to Samael! Currently, the clans of Namyangju are fighting! We are urgently requesting reinforcements!


    The monitoring room of the Mana Management Organization Management Bureau.


    Controller Yoon Yi-byeol grasped the information and spread it to the players.


    Hearing the news of Chillma��s terror, Lim Ga-eul, who quickly made a video connection, directed over the monitor.


    [We will proceed as planned. What is Yun Yi-byeol controller < Witch of Time > doing now?]


    Yes, Fairy. We are currently preparing a long-distance movement magic circle on the roof. It is said that it can be operated in the next 3 minutes. However, it is difficult to use continuously, and it can only be used after 10 minutes after activating the magic.


    [Yes, got it. Then, let��s put those who decided to subdue Samael first into the field.]


    Lim Ga-eul��s eyes moved.


    At the end of her gaze, there were Lee Do-jin and the players who got up from their seats.


    Their total number was 20. They


    were elite troops prepared by the Shinra Clan to subdue Samael.


    [Lee Do-jin player. Can you do it?]


    Yes, fairy. I will go quickly and subdue Samael.


    [I��m begging you.]


    The reason for looking at the player��s background when electing the Twelve was to bring in troops in a crisis situation.


    By having the Twelve Seats in the fairy government, the players of the clan to which the Twelve Seats belong will also be able to command them.


    In a situation where Chilma causes terror, the Twelve Seats and their clans are especially helpful.


    Lee Do-jin immediately led the clan members and left the monitoring room.


    Even after that, demons were detected.


    Pandemonium appears in Gangbuk-gu! Daemon-type monsters have been confirmed, and the existence of the same identification code as Mammon has been confirmed!


    [Total Eunju player. Please go to the scene immediately.]


    The monsters that the Twelve Seats and their clans were dealing with were as follows.


    Mamon �C < Earth Dragon > Samra Clan.


    Lilith �C < Wind Sorcerer > Myungwang Clan.


    Mastema �C < The Holy Mother > Regulus Clan.


    Abaddon �C < Silent > Tempest Clan.


    In the case of < Giant Tree > Seon Ki-jun and the Donghae Clan, they decided to defend the mana management organization.


    Since the mana management organization directs operations and has a player library, it had to be guarded just in case.


    And Beelzebuth was decided to be taken over by Changjin hyung and Fool hyung, our clan.


    Eun-ha listened to Yoon I-byeol��s radio waves and sorted out the situation.


    Coincidentally, Eunha had to deal with Beelzebuth in this life as well.


    No, to be precise, the galaxy is not committed to the operation.


    The people involved in the operation were Jin Pa-rang, Han Chang-jin and Bae Soo-bin.


    Galactic is committed to other operations.


    Me, < Yeomma > and < Swordsman >-nim. And the members of Clan Blaze decided to face Armageddon.


    In addition to me, 20 Pandora Clan members decided to take charge of Beelzebuth.


    Armageddon claiming to be the head of the Chilma.


    As a result, the Mana Management Organization recognized Armageddon as the most dangerous being.


    The judgment was not wrong.


    So, at the request of the fairy, the galaxy decided to subdue Armageddon.


    It��s not that I��m not worried about the kids going to subjugate Beelzebuth��


    But it��s okay, kids are strong.


    There was Ryu Yeon-hwa and Han Chang-jin.


    There was Iriya and there was No Eun-ah.


    There were other trustworthy people.


    You��ll be fine even if you don��t have one.


    The only thing I��m worried about is��


    -Some of the mines have changed the location of the 2nd terror��


    It means that Beelzebuth has appeared in Suwon City uncomfortably like before returning.


    Eunha looked at the Pandora Clan members who got up from their seats after hearing the appearance of Beelzebuth.


    Bae Su-bin caught my eye.


    Suddenly, memories from before returning came to mind.


    Subin.


    why?


    Eunha called Bae Su-bin.


    As she was about to go out with her clanmates, she asked curtly.


    Eunha approached her.


    That��s what I mean�� What is it? Why are you taking a break? It��s urgent right now, so tell me quickly.


    ����.


    in a previous life.


    Bae Su-bin was attacked by Beelzebuth and turned into a monster.


    So I had to kill her.


    Eun-ha put her hand on her shoulder as she recalled the memories of that day.


    be careful. Don��t get bitten by the monsters hiding in the piles of corpses.


    what? Do you think I will?


    Oh, you think so, so I��m saying this.


    You are ignoring me very much. I know it��s because even if I get bitten by them, I won��t be transformed into a monster.


    Don��t do anything to get bitten in the first place.


    Bae Su-bin exclaimed.


    She cut off Eunha��s hand.


    Bae Soo-bin, who walked forward bravely, looked back before closing the door.


    Hey No Eunha.


    uh why


    If you��re flagged for death because of what you said, you��ll die later. It��s not enough to drown me in the sea, so I��m going to go through a very dead end to get infected by monsters.


    No, it��s not like that��.


    I don��t intend to treat you as you like, so I��ll see you when I��m done.


    Whatever the intention of the galaxy.


    Bae Soo-bin burned his fighting spirit.


    Eventually, she left the monitoring room.


    Oops��.


    Eunha was ridiculous.


    It was an oil fountain to worry about.


    Are you saying you won��t die even if you come? Yes, that��s better.


    From experience so far.


    Oddly enough, the bad things always happened exactly as they did before the return.


    Is it fate?


    That��s why Eunha only prayed that Bae Soo-bin��s death was not determined by fate.


    ��to spread once again in the district. We will spread the locations of the demons that have been confirmed so far. Samael, Namyangju-si, Gyeonggi-do. Mamon, Gangbuk-gu, Seoul. Released in Gwacheon-si, Gyeonggi-do. Mastema, Bupyeong-gu, Incheon. Abaddon, Seodaemun-gu, Seoul. Beelzebubt, Suwon-si, Gyeonggi-do. It has been confirmed in 6 regions.


    Armageddon, the head of Chillma, is still unconfirmed.


    Yoon Ibyeol spoke again.

 Chapter 849

    Relife Player 849


    [Chapter 212]


    [Mine Attack (3)]


    Sungkyunkwan University Station, Suwon, Gyeonggi-do.


    Chillma Beelzebuth swarmed the flies and filled the surrounding area.


    When the Pandora Clan members arrived, the car had already suffered many casualties.


    omg you��re late Because you guys were late, the people here have become cute slaves. Do you know how many times these guys begged for help?


    ������.��


    Beelzebuth giggled.


    Until the Pandora clan members arrived, the Suwon city clan members who dealt with her did not raise their heads.


    It was not enough to stop her with their power.


    Anyway, you guys are the ones I have to deal with. Um�� There��s only one guy I like. you there It��s my taste.


    again and again.


    Beelzebubt moves in the air.


    Every time she put her shoe-wearing foot forward, the flying monsters meekly became the stairs.


    As she descended the stairs, she pointed to Minho Mok from < Geumgangsword >.


    she licked her lips


    You��ll make me the most handsome dung fly. Ugh, it��s written all over your face that you��re a bad boy. You must have made a lot of women cry.


    you��re funny Our Minho hasn��t even been able to make a woman cry until now. I��m so caught up in life that I only see one person. Sometimes I cry because of that person��. I didn��t cry. Shut up with Jinpa.


    Twelve Seats < Guncheong Pung > Jinparang.


    Mok Min-ho suffered from a headache because of Jin Parang, who came forward and defended him.


    Meanwhile, they did not forget to be alert.


    In the back, it was after all the analysis of the surrounding area had been completed.


    [This is a message from Meiling Navigator. Currently, there are no survivors other than us and the player within a 100m radius of Beelzebuth.]


    Seo Dam-bi��s telepathy.


    Desperate information was at the same time giving them unconventional guidelines.


    A strong aura rose from the rear.


    That means you can turn it into a sea of fire without thinking about people who will get hurt.


    < Scorching Witch > Bae Su-bin.


    she said plainly.


    However, contrary to her way of speaking, the magic she deals with was never simple.


    Casting away from Beelzebuth��s gaze, her magic was very high-dimensional and complex.


    Soon after, the moment she cast her magic, a huge mana wave spread.


    Gift Granting Artifact


    < Amplification >


    Hell Blast


    Exactly 100m.


    It was the radius of the wave that spread out from her center.


    Beelzebuth, who stepped into the land, felt the wave of mana and was astonished.


    By the time she found out, it was too late.


    ����������!!!


    The world explodes here.


    The whole world was engulfed in fire.


    The fire melted and burned the surrounding area with high heat, making a terrible sound as if it would not leave anything behind.


    The only people who could survive in this high heat were herself and the coordinates of her allies entered in advance.


    [This is a message from Caster Bae Soo-bin. All players, please do not leave the spot. The moment you leave your seat, you will be subject to magic removal. More than that, Seo Dam-bi was a telepathist.]


    It was her work that helped Noh Eun-ha with her ritual magic and managed to some extent with his flame.


    Even so, the members of Pandora Clan were shocked inside.


    So, the Suwon Clan members were completely stunned.


    It was then.


    Aaaaaaaaagh!!


    A scream was heard from somewhere.


    Bae Soo-bin noticed the situation.


    Beelzebuth identified the weakness of magic and attacked the player who was standing on the coordinates unaffected by magic.


    And appeared above the coordinates.


    Bae Su-bin extinguished the flames.


    Chet struggling to survive. This is why I don��t fall in love. I��m afraid I��ll get nauseous like you. It��s really obsessive. You are you��! Did you? How dare you set me on fire!? This is a hair done at a shop for expensive money! Worse than a dung fly��


    when all the flames are out.


    The whole area had turned pitch black.


    An empty field with ashes flying.


    Beelzebuth stood there.


    Some of her clothes were missing, probably from being hit in the flames.


    Her hair seemed to have been scorched by fire.


    Anyway, this won��t make any more flies.


    Aren��t you ignoring me?


    Kaede drew the bowstring.


    Beelzebuth snorted.


    She activated mana.


    I just


    need to make it with my mana.


    ������.��


    It was nothing compared to the things that filled the area a while ago.


    The mana that Beelzebuth spilled out of his body instantly turned into a swarm of flies.


    Right after that, even ubiquity occurred.


    Fly mosquito-type monsters appeared.


    further-.


    ��Kuhhh��! oh oh oh��!!


    Even if all the people are dead, I just need to enslave you.


    Beelzebuth has managed to infect the players with tiny flies.


    The flies were so small that they were difficult to detect.


    The person closest to her could not overcome the mana resistance and turned into a monster.


    It didn��t end there.


    The kid who is treating the wound there. You better get away from him he��s my slave


    ������!!��


    temporal infection.


    The injured person Noh Eun-ah was treating suddenly wriggled violently.


    The man��s face and stomach were inflated.


    Hehehe!!


    Immediately after, the man vomited something.


    They were tiny eggs.


    The eggs quickly turned into maggots and grew into flies.


    Moreover, the flies that tore open the man��s stomach covered Noh Eun-ah��s body.


    Eunah!!!


    Oh my gosh, among you, this one will be my slave first.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa hurriedly shouted.


    She turned her back on Beelzebuth and tried to run to No Eun-ah.


    Then no. Lilies are nice, but you shouldn��t disturb them at this time. And when I��m there, do you turn your back?


    The Lord said, ��No one can touch my people.��


    Beelzebuth aimed at Ryu Yeon-hwa.


    Illya quickly cast protection magic to block the attack.


    However, before Ryu Yeon-hwa even approached, Eun-ah Noh was engulfed in a swarm of flies.


    It was then.


    Fairy illusion


    Fairy Queen (Fairy Queen)


    Just before the flies bite her.


    Eunah Noh used Lara��s power in her holster just in time.


    The light that enveloped her extinguished the flies in an instant.


    It��s okay, it��s Yeonhwa. There��s nothing wrong.


    light rises to the sky


    Fairy wings sprout from No Eun-ah��s back floating in the air.


    Her outfit changes to one reminiscent of a fairy.


    ������.��


    Suwon��s clan members admired her transformation.


    A world littered with ashes.


    A world where swarms of flies fly around.


    In such a world, a single butterfly contrasts with a swarm of flies, shining brightly.


    Yo fairy queen��


    someone muttered blankly.


    No one denied it.


    Everyone agreed.


    Gift Grant Artifact


    < Amplification >


    Faerie��s Call


    Butterfly��s Blessing Sacred


    Photon


    Human dust sprinkled from the wings of a butterfly.


    The shining human body heals those who complain of pain.


    It energizes people to overcome the infection.


    I get annoyed when someone is prettier than me. Oh, I must turn him into a dung fly.


    Regardless of Beelzebuth��s annoyance.


    < Titania > No Eun-ah.


    Her name was imprinted on the world.


    Fairy Queen protects us! Let��s all fight against the evil Mine!!!


    Of course, Noh Eun-ah was embarrassed and couldn��t lift her head after that.


    Her age is 31.


    In fact, it was almost too difficult for her to get a new nickname.


    ��


    Mana Management Organization Headquarters Monitoring Room.


    Fighting was going on everywhere.


    The area where the battle took place was far away, so people had no choice but to watch the screen with noise.


    the frame is cracked


    Scenes stop from time to time and suddenly lead to another scene.


    Mine guys are strong, but they are strong.


    Because they are out of human.


    Even so, people did not take their eyes off the monitor.


    In particular, the navigators did not want to miss any information, no matter how small.


    < Yeomma > Kang Hyeon-cheol and Eun-ha exchanged conversations from time to time, as Armageddon was not appearing and was on standby.


    When my sister was overtaken by flies, I thought she was really out of her mind.


    On the other hand, Eun-ha replied casually to Kang Hyeon-cheol��s words.


    A little while ago, Eun-ah almost died.


    Eunha��s eyes rolled back.


    After the second recapture of Uijeongbu, Eunha had to accept that her people could die.


    But when Noh Eun-ah became like that, she couldn��t control her emotions.


    If she had seen Eunah Noh transform into a monster, she would have rushed to the scene right away.


    Looks like I��m still far away


    Seeing him come out like this even though he was prepared to die��


    he himself is a contradiction.


    If I was going to worry like this, I should have prevented No Eun-ah from becoming a player from the beginning.


    But Eunha couldn��t stop her wind at the time.


    Wanting to protect is my selfishness.


    If you don��t recognize it, you will only oppress and bind the person who is protected.


    You have to respect your sister��s wishes.


    I had to keep my level.


    The desire for protection to satisfy individual selfishness was nothing more than imprisoning the other person.


    So, it was his role to respect Eunah Noh��s wishes and create an environment where she could express her will.


    And I had to trust her.


    The other clan members did the same.


    All he could do now was hope that they would kill Beelzebuth and return safely.


    At that time, Hyeoncheol Kang spoke up.


    Hey Pandora Clan Lord. why?


    How are you not anxious?


    Please don��t say anything nasty. Cheating��.


    I��m not joking. Six of the seven horses have appeared. However, the chief has yet to reveal himself. Don��t you think this guy might be plotting something somewhere?


    ����.


    Kang Hyeon-cheol also had a head.


    It was a theory.


    In fact, I was thinking about Eunha too.


    Not only Eunha, but other people were also anxious inside.


    Navigators were sifting through information coming in from all over the country, looking for Armageddon.


    do be anxious


    Where is Armageddon?


    Eunha recalled her memories before returning.


    Before the return, the battle with the demons took place four times.


    No demons were subdued in the first battle. S��ar?h the n?vel_Fire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In the second battle, the Mistflower party killed Beelzebuth and the Onsun party killed Mastema. At this time, Abaddon Mammon Belphegor was also subdued.


    In the third battle, the bulk of the power was thrown at Armageddon. With that, he was able to subdue Armageddon.


    In the fourth battle, Lilith Samael Agares was subdued.


    This is the second battle.


    In the second terror, where did Armageddon cause the terror?


    Was it Jamsil?


    Galactic focused on the second battle and tried to recall the place where Armageddon caused the terror.


    I didn��t immediately remember.


    However, people confirmed the power of Armageddon in the second battle.


    That��s why a large number of S-class players from the Twelve Seats and Onyang��s party were put into the third battle.


    It was then.


    Uh�� what is it!? Didn��t something happen right there?


    ������!!��


    Lilith is gone!!


    The navigators were agitated once.


    People��s eyes moved to the screen that was showing Lilith.


    No release was seen.


    He left his body in a subspace that suddenly appeared and hid himself.


    How did this happen! Has the terror stopped!? Hurry up and contact Myungwang Clan for more information! Is Lilith retired or��


    Lilith��s existence has been confirmed! The current location is�� Seocho-gu. what? What are you talking about?


    ��the identification code for Lilith was detected in Seocho-gu.


    ������.��


    The Director of Management was ridiculous.


    Still, the situation did not change.


    Yoon Yi-byeol bit her lips and spread the most accurate information.


    A chilly atmosphere pervaded the hall.


    Lilith, who haunted Gwacheon, Gyeonggi-do, appeared in Seocho-gu, Gangnam?


    This was incredible information.


    No, it was unbelievable information.


    Eunha was the same.


    However, as time passed, clans in Seocho-gu were sending information.


    Lilith was right.


    She moved to Seocho-gu through sub-space.


    Hurry up and send < The Wind Sorcerer > to Seocho-gu! Everyone should immediately contact the < Witch of Time > on the rooftop and have him create a moving magic circle!


    That��s impossible, Administrator! Once moved to Gwacheon City, < Wind Sorcerer > and Myeongwang Clan members cannot move anywhere due to the magical recoil! You also have to walk here within 24 hours!


    Shit!


    Yoon Byeol closed her eyes and said.


    The director of management smashed his fist on the desk in a situation that could not be helped.


    If so, send some of the Donghae Clan defending this place to Seocho-gu! If only the < Giant Tree > were here, how would I be able to defend it!


    yes i will! Oh, I��ve contacted you now! The Donghae Clanlord will lead the three dragons and go to support!


    The managing director served ten years.


    People were also relieved then.


    Unfortunately, the release was just the beginning.


    The navigators widened their eyes.


    and manager! Again why!?


    Mama Mamon is gone! Just now into subspace��


    ������.��


    A subspace has been created near Samael Abaddon in Beelzebubh!


    People are speechless.


    Eunha was also at a loss for words to report the subspace on the screen.


    Mastema set foot in sub-space and other demons were trying to head towards sub-space in a hurry during the battle.


    Before the return, this never happened!?


    It was a completely unexpected situation.


    Eunha was greatly embarrassed.


    Fortunately, they were able to prevent all the demons from escaping to other places.


    [I didn��t know they had artifacts that interfered with magic.]


    [The Lord must be watching, so I can��t miss it in vain.]


    The subspace Beelzebuth was trying to enter disappeared at the perfect time.


    Illya controlled the subspace with her own power and the artifact Magica Breaker that processed the helmet of the Cobalt Knight.


    [Hmm, is it really worthy of being called the Twelve Seats? I didn��t think of cutting off the coordinates connected to the subspace.]


    [Whew, that was close. Even so, I don��t think it will last long, so everyone, attack quickly!] As


    soon as Mastema entered the subspace, she immediately came out on the other side of the subspace.


    The spatial coordinates are broken.


    < The Holy Mother > could be said to be the result of Park Hye-rim��s interference.


    Regulus Clan members immediately opened fire on him.


    [She��s a really annoying guy. I mean, I��m not idle enough to play with a boring guy like you.]


    [Where are you going? Your grave will be here today.]


    Samael was also caught.


    Lee Do-jin quickly cast magic and opened his movement path.


    In the meantime, Shinra Clanlord Kim Yu-jin closed the subspace.


    As a result, the demon who entered subspace was Abaddon Mammon.


    The presence of Mammon has been detected in Guri-si, Gyeonggi-do! Guri City has sent a request for support!


    All different clans��! Yes, hurry up and send < Yamma > and the Blaze Clan to settle the situation!


    But after Armageddon��


    ��< The Swordsman > will remain. In the worst case, there is also a < giant tree >. So the priority is to deal with terrorism in Guri. The Pandora Clanlord will also remain in place.


    The manager was confused.


    Eventually, the Director of Control gave the order.


    From then on, the navigators quickly gave orders to the local governments and the clans dealing with terrorism.


    sheesh what is this I can��t fight the boss.


    I wish you luck.


    OK.


    Hyeoncheol Kang stood up from his seat.


    He took the members of the Blaze Clan and left the monitoring room.


    Eun-ha sent Kang Hyeon-cheol away and gritted her teeth.


    Something��s going wrong��


    It didn��t feel right.


    Intuition was telling.


    I didn��t expect this kind of use of subspace magic until Armageddon took on the burden.


    No, I wondered if I was really carrying the burden.


    Has it become stronger than before the return?


    no it won��t be


    He must have had this much power even before returning��


    Why, why?


    Armageddon had this kind of power, but didn��t it demonstrate that power before returning?


    The question remained unresolved.


    There was no time to answer the question in the first place.


    Eun-ha had to jump up from her seat when she heard Yoon Yi-byeol��s message.


    Abaddon��s presence has been detected! The current location of Abaddon is��!


    ������.��


    ��Pandora Clan Hall. Hayang Jeong, Navigator, sent a message requesting support now. ������!!��


    ��


    After the Seoul disaster.


    The Namsan Seoul Tower in Yongsan-gu has begun reconstruction work.


    Now, after 7 years, it has been completed splendidly to the extent that it has become a city of visitors.


    dragging


    at the top of that tower.


    Armageddon was controlling subspace by moving its hands quickly.


    Moving Beelzebuth like this has failed. Judging by the structure that blocked the subspace, it seems that he interfered.


    I made a lot of mistakes when I opened the subspace without seeing it with my eyes.


    As a result, the sub-space was blocked before moving the demons.


    As such, dealing with subspace was quite difficult and complex.


    Hmm, maybe the mastema is also blocked. No, there��s no way that guy couldn��t pass through the sub-space while being blocked by < The Holy Mother >��s magic. You want to see the end on the spot. Cunning guy drag.


    Nowadays, people do not feel much fear of Mine.


    The position of the fairy government is healthy.


    It��s because there is < Red Lotus Sword >.


    So Armageddon chose to cause terror by moving the demons to another place with the effort.


    If my plan had gone as planned so far and the authority of the fairies had fallen, and if a hero comparable to a living myth hadn��t been born, there wouldn��t have been such a hassle.


    It��s all because of Noh Eunha.


    It is because he stabilized public sentiment by intervening in everything.


    That��s why Armageddon took special measures to make the people fall into fear quickly.


    It was thanks to Hwaryeongi��s notification. I was able to come up with a method like this because I knew that the < Time Witch >��s space movement magic had such a condition.


    < Witch of Time > Prisis Memory.


    She could also use magic to move through space.


    Her magic was a variable.


    That��s why Armageddon was carefully prepared and dug into her magical weakness.


    In order to kill Chilma, he was aiming for the time between the Twelve Seats moving in space.


    As a result, the Twelve Seats are now in a situation where their feet are tied to the place they moved to.


    And cause as much terror as possible while they return. In doing so, it creates a sense of fear.


    Armageddon laughed.


    Fear is a sense of awe.


    Awe is faith.


    So, if the people of the world tremble in fear, they will be able to be reborn as true gods based on their faith.


    He will become the god of death and terror and reign over the world.


    That��s why-.


    ����To make humans feel fear, the best way to break down their mental support is cancer.


    Armageddon was determined to wipe out the object of people��s subconscious hopes.


    In fact, it could be said that this was the purpose of this terror.


    Annihilation of Clan Pandora.


    Instead of the Zenith Clan, it is to get rid of the Pandora Clan, which has become the best clan in the country to the people.


    Armageddon was intended to kill all the remaining members of the clan except Eunha Noh.


    You should know by now that a hero is originally a lonely law.


    Of course, that was not the only purpose of attacking Pandora Clan.


    Armageddon was curious.


    one is-.


    -Did you say Ha Baek-ryun? It wouldn��t be bad to get rid of the current fairy and put that child first to seize power.


    It was because of Ha Baek-ryun, who is currently being protected by the Pandora Clan.


    the other is-.


    ����It is said that mana is not inherited, but there are cases where some mana is inherited. < Red lotus sword > Did you say that the kid had a son?


    Son of Noh Eun-ha.


    It was because he was attracted to the old man.

 Chapter 850

    Relife Player 850


    [Chapter 213]


    [Unbreakable Will]


    Abaddon attacked Clan Pandora.


    Pandora Clan, which sent most of its forces to Suwon City to subdue Beelzebuth, failed to properly respond to Abaddon��s attack.


    Quadduk!!


    Wood has no taste.


    ������.��


    Clan members threw bulky objects to stop Abaddon.


    The reason why they don��t attack directly is because some of the clan members were eaten by him while rushing forward.


    Kwajik!


    ����!!


    this is kinda tasty


    and another one.


    Abaddon snatched one of his clanmates and shoved them into his gaping mouth.


    The clan members disappeared into their stomachs without even screaming.


    run away too! I sent a cheerleader, so you just have to be patient until then!


    Don��t rush at him! Everyone run upstairs!!


    Among the remaining clan members, the ones who joined the team quickly shouted.


    Clan members hurriedly evacuated upstairs while listening to them.


    Naturally, Abaddon was not going to pursue his clanmates alone.


    Armageddon lied. I heard that there are many delicious things here, but I don��t see any good food.


    Abaddon drained mana from his body.


    The mana he emitted from the body caused a large-scale omnipresence.


    Hopper-type monsters born from omnipresence pursued the clan members.


    Abaddon followed the monsters and climbed the stairs slowly.


    Was it when he reached the ninth floor like that?


    ��it��s delicious.


    Abaddon split his mouth.


    I felt the energy of the strong.


    The guy ran in the direction he felt the energy.


    There was also a response from the other side.


    Cheonbo


    Tyrant


    Paddock A being running down a long hallway.


    The man lowered the blackened sword towards him.


    Abaddon raised his arm to block it. Sear?h the N??eFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ����!!


    It is poison.


    Attacked, Abaddon withdrew.


    Soon after, the deadly poison seeped into his body.


    Abaddon was sick of the pain.


    Tyrant Paddock


    Holy Shield


    But the man did not stop attacking Abaddon no matter what.


    Rather, the man who confirmed that the poison worked continued to pour the poison.


    And when the man overpowered Abaddon, a woman appeared from the other side and even cast a protective spell on the man.


    Followed by-.


    ��Spunt��ne Del Diavolo


    Demon��s Spear


    A huge spear stabbed Abaddon.


    No, it was a fist.


    You will pay the price for killing my disciples.


    A man as big as a bear.


    The man raised his fist again.


    Abaddon grabbed the fist.


    ����!!


    The man��s strength was strong.


    But it didn��t go crazy for Abaddon.


    It was also around that time that he began to develop a tolerance for the poison that seeped into his body.


    Cheeik!


    Wounds also healed quickly.


    The hole in my chest healed.


    Abaddon smirked.


    is this the end?


    ��


    Yoo Nam-hoon Bruno.


    Other than the two, there were no clan members who could damage Abaddon.


    To be honest, the rest was a hindrance.


    If he had just put the clan members in, he could have restricted the movement of the two.


    As a result, Jung Ha-yang had the two of them deal with Abaddon.


    Still can��t.


    Neither Uncle Bruno nor Nam Hoon��s brother can stand up to Abaddon.


    Jung Ha-yang couldn��t erase his stiff face.


    Even with the support of Yeo-bi and using the power of < Amplification >, the two were unable to give Abaddon an effective hit.


    Abaddon��s healing ability was amazing.


    Even if the two of them attacked at most, the guy would quickly recover.


    Moreover, the more Abaddon was subjected to magic, the more resistant it was to that magic.


    Good food!!


    ��Kuh��!!


    yes it is delicious I like lean meat.


    Eventually, Abaddon was deliberately attacked and dragged Brono into the realm.


    The guy severed Bruno��s forearm.


    As Bruno, whose arm had been cut off, stepped back, Abaddon swallowed the arm that had fallen to the floor.


    Can you fight with one arm?


    ������.��


    Abaddon asked in an innocent tone.


    Yeo-bi and Cha Eun-woo focused their healing magic on Bruno.


    Feeling the pain of having his arm cut off, he gradually found stability.


    The amputated area was also healed.


    But what fell away did not return to its original state.


    We can��t deal with him.


    Uncle Bruno is also in need of proper treatment.


    The situation was not very good.


    Jeong Ha-yang detected Abaddon and immediately requested assistance from the Mana Management Organization.


    However, looking at the situation going back, the mana management organization seemed to be in a difficult situation to send support.


    The only thing that could be expected was the affiliated clan in Yongsan-gu, Jung-gu.


    But Abaddon is stronger than expected.


    I don��t know if I can hold on until my clans come to help.


    Jung Ha-yang fell silent.


    Abaddon wasn��t the only enemy.


    Monsters also had to deal with.


    In such a situation-.


    ��Ah ah ae ae ae!!


    Yoosung, it��s okay. don��t cry


    Papa aaa��!!


    There were also people who could not fight.


    Executives including Shakira.


    And Han Seo-hyun, Lee Yu-jeong and Roh Yoo-seong.


    Even Ha Baek-ryun.


    Being pregnant with a child, she was also in a situation where she had to add to her stomach.


    I don��t know if I can push myself like this.


    Jung Ha-yang frowned.


    My lower stomach was itching.


    She touched her lower abdomen with one hand and used a protective spell.


    Ha-ah, don��t overdo it. I can cast protection magic, so stay still. And then it goes wrong��


    I need help with something in this situation. It��s okay, I won��t overdo it.


    Cha Eun-woo was worried.


    Jung Ha-yang smiled bitterly.


    It was already heavily overworked.


    I��m sorry for the child in my belly, but I couldn��t be protected by my clanmates.


    He was a subload.


    It didn��t change even though I was pregnant.


    Haya.


    That was then.


    Bruno, who was fighting with one of his arms cut off, called Jeong Ha-yang.


    I will block this guy. So you take people with you and evacuate.


    Mister��


    Yoo Nam-hoon You are the same. Instead of me, you must protect the children.


    Jeong Ha-yang bit her lip.


    The most annoying enemy was Abaddon.


    It wouldn��t be that hard to get out of the Clan Hall if Abaddon could do anything about it.


    So Bruno said he would deal with Abaddon.


    There was no other way.


    Someone had to sacrifice to capture Abaddon.


    Among them, Bruno was the most suitable.


    Jung Ha-yang knew it too.


    But-.


    -Go ahead.


    Bruno didn��t even want to give Jung Ha-yang time to think.


    The people behind me are the people my master wants to protect the most. so i can��t lose you


    ����.


    And protecting you and fighting is a daunting task on my own. you are a stumbling block now so go


    It��s a lie.


    There was no way the Guardian would say that it was a stumbling block to the people it guarded.


    Bruno is just talking to ease the burden.


    There was no way Jeong Ha-yang didn��t know.


    And she knew that his sacrifice would not be in vain.


    The longer he stays in this position, the more Bruno will struggle.


    For the sake of Bruno and the others, it was best to leave.


    I��m sorry.


    Don��t look back. Get down. Yoo Nam-hoon Please take care of the kids.


    ��your uncle.


    In the end, Jung Ha-yang had no choice but to leave Bruno behind.


    The faces of the clan members were distorted.


    But they couldn��t either.


    Ha Baek-ryun also swallowed tears and finally made a decision to turn around.


    It was then.


    for a moment.


    Jung Ha-yang stopped walking.


    Suddenly, I felt the presence of a star.


    The sign that had entered her sensory network was flying in from the sky.


    It was so fast.


    It was so fast that it seemed as if it would soon crash into the outer wall of the building.


    She immediately realized who the owner of the sign was.


    Eunwoo.


    uh? why?


    Then there was no need to worry.


    Jung Ha-yang shook his head.


    She spoke to Cha Eun-woo.


    In a situation full of omnipresence, Cha Eun-woo did not seem to feel the presence flying from far away.


    It didn��t matter though.


    she instructed quickly.


    When I signal, use the healing bandage on Uncle Bruno and pull him this way.


    what?


    So does everyone else. Everyone, activate the magic so that Eunwoo can bring Uncle Bruno the moment he uses the artifact.


    ������.��


    A puzzled look appeared on the faces of the clan members.


    There was no time to explain.


    Jeong Ha-yang looked back.


    ����!!


    Bruno ran down the aisle.


    Abaddon was charging at the excited Bruno.


    One of Bruno��s arms is engulfed in flames, giving off light.


    Abaddon reaches out.


    It was a very unfavorable situation for Bruno, who could only use one hand.


    At that moment, Jeong Ha-yang signaled.


    It��s now!!


    Healing Bandage


    What happened.


    Cha Eun-woo only realized it right before.


    She, too, had a bright expression on her face as she approached.


    Then, she activated the artifact and tied it to Bruno��s waist.


    Bruno��s eyes widened.


    ����!


    The quick-witted people added their strength.


    Cha Eun-woo pulled the bandage tied around his waist as hard as he could.


    Bruno, who was moving forward, collapses and Abaddon��s attack grazes his head.


    Immediately after, Bruno��s body floated in the air and moved in the direction of Cha Eun-woo.


    Missing his target, Abaddon moved his feet to chase Bruno.


    At that very moment-


    �� Kwa-kwa-kwa-kwak!!


    ��uh?


    The outer wall of the building exploded.


    The outer wall of the hallway through which Abaddon was running was shattered.


    Attacks from the outside in.


    The elements that made up the outer wall became fragments and flew into the corridor.


    Abaddon couldn��t overcome the explosion that came from the side and crashed into the wall.


    Roaring!


    A fire broke out.


    Flames filled the hallway.


    The flames that did no damage to people burned the monsters.


    In an instant, more than half of the monsters on the floor disappeared.


    galaxy!


    Eventually, Noh Eun-ha folded her wings in the sky and landed in the hallway.


    Jeong Ha-yang was so happy to see Eun-ha and shouted his name.


    Noh Eun-ha��s gaze turned to her and the people around her for a very brief moment.


    Soon, his eyes narrowed at the sight of Bruno.


    Eunha gave off momentum with the posture of carrying them on her back.


    Hyung Nam.


    oh eunha


    Brother take responsibility and evacuate with the kids. and Hayang.


    huh!


    Now, don��t overdo it and make sure Namhoon hyung protects you. Don��t worry, reinforcements will arrive soon. yea, I got it.


    Uncle Bruno, get some rest soon. You suffered a lot while I was gone. As for the injury�� I��ll use an elixir to heal it. thank you


    To those who have the galaxy on their backs.


    His back looked as if it would not collapse in any storm.


    ��


    Because of Armageddon��s intrigue, the Twelve Seats and the players of their clans have been abandoned.


    The mana management organization could not properly cope with the demons who moved to sub-space.


    If I had come a little sooner��


    I could have saved those kids.


    As a result, the mana management organization had no choice but to split the manpower to be put into other operations to resolve the confusion.


    < Yeomma > Kang Hyeon-cheol went to Mamon, and Eun-ha came to deal with Abaddon at his own strong request.


    But it��s a little late.


    Eun-ha found body parts presumably belonging to clan members in the hallway.


    It must have been part of what was left after being eaten by Abaddon. I was stabbed in the


    back


    .


    The galaxy couldn��t help but feel anger at the plot of Armageddon.


    He gritted his teeth.


    Above all��


    -I know you You are the strongest among humans��!!


    He wanted to kill Abaddon right away, who had made his


    clan


    like


    this


    .


    Eun-ha narrowed the distance in one step before he could even speak.


    Moving at a speed that Abaddon couldn��t react to, he kicked with the strength of his back.


    His head spun at the attack added with lightning.


    Charleuk!


    At the same time, the chains moved.


    A chain wrapped around his arm.


    Eunha swung the chain.


    Whoops��!!


    Abaddon struggles.


    Galactic increased its output.


    His movements were paralyzed by the lightning and slowed down.


    The galaxy immediately threw Abaddon into the wall with the chain.


    The guy hit the wall again.


    I��m mad��!!


    Transformation


    Liger Blaster


    Abaddon rises from the wall.


    Eunha aimed her blaster right in front of the guy��s nose.


    Didn��t even give me time to react.


    ������!!!


    A beam of lightning shot out.


    Unable to overcome the shock, the upper floor ceiling collapsed.


    Galactic walked through the dusty wind, looking for Abaddon somewhere.


    A ripple arose around him.


    I found the location of


    Sonic Wave Abaddon.


    Galactic turned the blaster into a chain and pulled Abaddon out of the rubble.


    Ugh��.


    Eat one more.


    pull the chain


    Chain length is reduced.


    A man in chains comes with him.


    When the distance was short, the galaxy turned the chain into a blaster and aimed at the flying Abaddon.


    ������!


    Electricity was fired again.


    It was only then that the armor he was wearing fell off.


    Thunderbolt


    Hamper Wave


    Jin Hoechuk


    guy withstood the electric shock.


    I barely lost my balance.


    At that moment, the galaxy used the thunderbolt to move behind him.


    Abaddon reacts but is delayed.


    The action of the guy who was attacked countless times by lightning is sluggish.


    Eun-ha kicked him with a hamper wave.


    advanced control technology.


    It shakes the mana in the body.


    ����!!


    the guy falls


    Eunha put the sword in the guy��s back.


    Phenomenon Transformation


    Phoenix��s Cloak


    Vilent Flame A magic


    mixture of deadly poison and flame flows into the creature��s body.


    Aaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!! Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!


    Abaddon screams.


    The guy coughs up blood.


    The blood eroded by the poison was black.


    The blood burns and disappears.


    It was then.


    Hehehehehehehehehehehehe!!


    ����.


    It doesn��t hurt at all now.


    lying face down on the floor.


    Abaddon chuckled.


    Rapid healing begins.


    Amu��s skin pushes away the blade.


    A new pair of gloves that fell off.


    Those with fire resistance no longer complain of pain.


    Rather-.


    ����It


    started to eat away at the flames that clung to its body.


    His regenerative abilities are accelerating.


    strength increases at a rapid rate.


    Abaddon swung his arm, shaking off the galactic sword.


    ��Kuh��!!


    A strong wind blew.


    The galaxy pulled back.


    Abaddon rose from the floor and brushed his body with his hands.


    I got your attack well. It was delicious.


    ����.


    But what should I do? I��m getting bitten now Your attacks won��t work anymore.


    okay?


    Aren��t you scared? why me.


    Why?�� Armageddon is the strongest��!!


    Transmutation


    Liger Chain


    Thunderbolt


    Gift Giving Artifact


    < Amplification >


    Abaddon


    the Beast Swings his arm.


    Eunha lowered her stance.


    After letting go of the attack, he touched the ground with one hand and pushed it with all his might.


    He got up, applied rotational force and kicked the guy in the jaw.


    Abaddon��s head tilts back.


    His feet rise from the ground.


    Transformation


    liger blaster


    galaxy aimed at his ship.


    Abaddon did not stand still.


    In the air, he stretched out his arms.


    I��m trying to get my hands on a blaster.


    Wormhole


    ����!!


    Abaddon��s hand penetrates subspace.


    His hand didn��t reach the blaster and came out from a completely different direction.


    In the meantime, lightning gathered in the blaster.


    ����!!!


    A dazzling flash of light shoots out.


    Abaddon, hit by an attack, flies away without even setting his feet on the ground.


    The Wormhole


    Galaxy opened a subspace in the direction Abaddon flew.


    The guy who was flying horizontally suddenly fell from the sky overhead.


    Phenomenon Transformation


    Phoenix��s Cloak


    Liger Chain


    Galactic equipped two phantom beasts at the same time.


    Zanwol Hyoseong compresses mana.


    Flames and lightning strike the blade.


    Ignis Cross


    Flames and lightning flash.


    The released power soars up into the sky with a ferocious sound.


    Crimson fire and blue lightning engulf Abaddon in an instant.


    If the attack doesn��t work, you just have to attack until it works.


    Eunha prepared for the next attack.

 Chapter 851

    Relife Player 851


    [Chapter 213]


    [Unbreakable Will (2)]


    The ones who subdued Abaddon in the previous life were Hyeoncheol Kang and members of the Blaze Clan.


    At the time, Abaddon was evaluated as the second most powerful weapon after Agares.


    In fact, based on the ability to eat anything, it had rapid healing ability and attack resistance ability.


    ��okay? Then we can keep burning it until it burns.��


    In response, Kang Hyeon-cheol used simple ignorant tactics.


    He lit a fire for over 10 hours, enough to melt the entire area.


    In the end, Kang Hyeon-cheol��s ignorant tactics prevented him from doing anything and collapsed.


    How many times have you eaten so you don��t die even if you die?


    cowardly Attack me too��


    I can be cowardly.


    So while dealing with Abaddon, Eun-ha was trembling at his ability, but did not panic greatly.


    Kill until you die.


    The extremely simple and ignorant method was sometimes the most efficient method. Even so,


    Eunha


    was nervous inwardly.


    Abaddon had resistance.


    Even at first, the guy who couldn��t keep up with the speed of the galaxy now reacted immediately.


    The same goes for the pattern of fighting using subspace.


    The moment the sub-space digs into its loophole and appears��


    ��Couple couple!!


    It doesn��t work anymore!!


    kuh��!!


    Hopper-type monsters that were circling the surrounding area flew in and changed Abaddon��s course.


    As a result, the guy flying into the subspace was attacked by a monster on the way and turned around.


    The one who landed on the ground rushed at Eunha at a high speed.


    Eun-ha blocked the attack with a white flower storm and swung the Janwol Hyoseong.


    Further


    , as time passed, Abaddon��s attack power was greatly increasing.


    It was to the extent that he far exceeded Eunha, who gained strength through < Amplification >.


    Before I knew it, the blade hadn��t made a single scratch on the guy��s skin.


    The galaxy, which started a flame and blocked the guy��s view, stepped back.


    My body mana is running low.


    Eunha clicked her tongue.


    A chronic problem was coming.


    As the body��s mana started to run out, the movement of the galaxy slowed down little by little, and it was no longer possible to overuse magic.


    On the other hand, the guy took advantage of the opportunity and boasted of his strength.


    why? They say kill until you die.


    ����!!


    kill me where


    Abaddon noticed it too.


    The guy who realized that Eunha was sacrificing himself didn��t want to give him a chance to distance himself.


    The boy raised his arms.


    can i do this too?


    The skin tissue of the arm changes.


    It was the guy��s ability.


    Abaddon was able to mimic the magic used by the devoured being.


    The arm that turned into a metallic material fell on top of Eunha��s head.


    The galaxy, which fell back to avoid the attack, immediately spread its wings of flame.


    Transformation


    phoenix wings


    soar into the sky.


    I was thinking of attacking from the air.


    right then-


    -You are the only one who flies!?


    Abaddon roared.


    At that moment, the wings of a Hopper-type monster sprouted from his back.


    The guy ran on the roof and moved his wings.


    Soon after, he jumped off.


    i can fly too


    Abaddon soars.


    Eun-ha used her magic on the one flying toward her.


    However, all magic wrapped in flames became food for Abaddon.


    The guy ate up the attack without dodging the attack and flew up.


    ������!!


    Soon the guy accelerated.


    The one who soared into the sky using the magic he ate as food turned his orbit.


    The one who occupied the sky dives toward the galaxy.


    The wormhole


    galaxy opened a subspace in accordance with the direction in which it fell.


    At the same time, he gathered flames in a flower pot and prepared magic.


    Abaddon grinned.


    It doesn��t work anymore!!!


    Abaddon opens his mouth.


    His mouth, which had grown abnormally, swallowed the subspace in one bite.


    ����!!


    The subspace was destroyed by predation.


    Eunha couldn��t help but be astonished at the guy��s ability.


    I didn��t know that the magic that twists space could be destroyed so easily.


    That��s why-.


    ��Quaaaaaaang!!


    The galaxy was unable to respond to Abaddon��s attack as it rushed through subspace.


    The boy had pods in both hands.


    Both hands raised above his head struck the galaxy, which was focusing on collecting mana in the blade.


    An explosion occurred with the shock.


    ����!!


    Abaddon��s attack was squarely hit.


    My whole body vibrated. It looked like his ribs were broken.


    Blood came out of his mouth and it was difficult to breathe.


    The galaxy was falling to the ground.


    Pi profit!!


    The wings of flame scream.


    Hearing the sound, the galaxy that came out of the shock confirmed the white flower disturbance.


    It��s okay. Blast Cross hasn��t been canceled yet.


    Flames rage on the sword.


    Even after being hit by an attack that would have blown his mind away, he did not release the mana contained in the sword.


    Eun-ha suppressed the pain and spread her magic in the direction of the fall.


    A wormhole


    subspace is created.


    fall into subspace.


    Because of that-.


    -It��s not me who��s falling, it��s you. ����!!


    The galaxy could appear in the sky higher than Abaddon.


    Embarrassment stains Abaddon��s face.


    But by then it was already too late.


    The flame-bearing sword was crying.


    four times.


    The galaxy released the compressed mana.


    No matter how resistant


    Blast Cross is to flames, it cannot shake off the pressure of the flames falling from the sky.


    Fire spread from the air to the cross and engulfed him.


    Abaddon��s wings burn and melt, causing him to fall to the ground.


    The galaxy chased after the falling guy.


    One


    Blast Cross isn��t enough.


    strike the sword again


    The embers of the flames that fell below rose up.


    The galaxy jumped into the flames that spread vertically in the air and once again gathered strength in the sword.


    Blast Cross


    He poured his magic on those who couldn��t do anything in the flames.


    further-.


    The wormhole


    galaxy widened subspace just before it crashed to the ground.


    As Abaddon entered subspace, Eunha also entrusted himself.


    The situation repeated itself.


    Abaddon was falling again, and the galaxy was preparing to strike upon him.


    Blast Cross


    Repeat that over and over again.


    I had to kill him on this occasion.


    The galaxy gave endless damage as if squeezing out the remaining mana.


    ��Quaaaaaang!!


    after several iterations.


    Abaddon crashed to the ground.


    A huge pit was formed.


    ��


    You, you, you, you, you, you��!!


    Even after being attacked like that.


    Abaddon is not dead.


    The guy who woke up in the pit was enraged while regenerating his body that had turned into ashes.


    Tough guy��


    Landed on the ground, the galaxy clicked its tongue.


    Just by being alive in that state, it was possible to know that the devil was an existence that was out of human beings.


    Eunha caught her breath.


    Gift < Heroic >


    Unleash a series of attacks in the air.


    At some point, the gift was activated and was increasing its strength.


    However, it was a disprove that the mana in the body had run out.


    Abaddon, on the other hand, was recovering and getting stronger.


    Roaring!


    Ginga


    clapped her fingers.


    Abaddon is engulfed in flames.


    Abaddon tore the flames from his body and stuffed them into his mouth.


    Are the flames useless now?


    Eunha frowned.


    Judging from that state, the electric shock probably wouldn��t work either.


    In the end, there was only stronger fire and lightning to have an effect on it.


    However, the mana in his body had run out, and considering the attacks he had inflicted on Abaddon, he had already put out maximum output.


    Did he notice that too?


    -You will chew and bite for a long time. I��ll chew it very carefully until you tell me to save it.


    Abaddon giggled as his skin regenerated.


    Most likely, the moment his recovery is complete, he will try to pay back double what he has suffered.


    Even so, the galaxy did not give in and was not afraid.


    Don��t worry about me, let me worry about you. Don��t you notice?


    uh?


    Can��t you see the people gathered here?


    [This is a message from the navigator Seon Mi-ye of the Clan Road. Approximately 200 reinforcements arrive from Jung-gu, Yongsan-gu. They say you can just give instructions at any time.]


    Eun-ha smirked.


    Soon after, the players around them pointed their guns at the pit.


    Pandora Clan members were, of course, Clan members from Yongsan-gu and Jung-gu.


    200 people��. A lot came.


    That��s because we received a lot of grace from Pandora Clan. My father also decided to send more.


    Clans under the Pandora clan.


    Dominique said, stepping out to the side of Eunha.


    The galaxy ordered Dominique.


    Dominic.


    your clanlord.


    shoot The Pandora Clanlord has commanded! Turn him into a hive!


    Dominic shouted.


    Immediately, the players showered Abaddon with a barrage of bullets.


    Abaddon flinched at the barrage of bullets flying from all directions.


    As I blocked the bullets, my rapid healing was noticeably slower.


    right then-


    ����Heaven��s grace.


    Particles of brilliant light fluttered.


    Magic with buff and healing magic.


    Particles of light that flutter around the area soon permeate the body of the galaxy.


    Physical abilities greatly increase.


    Skin regeneration is accelerated.


    Body mana is restored.


    Eunha looked up at the sky.


    Sorry for the delay in evacuating people. Everyone evacuated safely.


    Who is Uncle Bruno?


    Everything is fine except for the arm.


    Artifact made from Eulji level treasure.


    angel necklace.


    Cha Eun-woo was floating in the air using the power of the artifact.


    Soon, the light emitted from the necklace enveloped her.


    When the light that enveloped her disappeared, she was wearing silver armor.


    Also, silver wings sprouted from its back.


    I will support you. So, Eunha, don��t worry about mana anymore and fight.


    thanks.


    < Valkyrie > Cha Eun-woo.


    Or < Battle Angel >.


    After she got the angel necklace, people often called her that.


    Eunha smiled at her figure and quietly raised her hand.


    Dominique understood the meaning.


    STOP POWER SHOOT!!!


    good job.


    The shooting stopped.


    Eunha praised Dominique and went down the pit.


    Abaddon had become a hive.


    don��t let all of you go wait and see As long as I recover��


    Do you think you��ll wait for me to recover? I��m not < Yeomma >.


    All mana in the body has been restored.


    The effects of < Amplification > and < Heroic > continued.


    The galaxy activated its magic. The mana of


    the doppelganger galaxy


    splits.


    Soon, a number of clones wearing cloaks of flame appear.


    Clones surrounded the pit.


    The Unity of Will Galaxy


    shared the will of the clones and sparked a fierce fire.


    Cha Eun-woo, Seon Mi-ye, On Tae-hee, Jeong Ha-yang, and Kim Min-ji quickly gave orders to those around them.


    Follow < Lord of Crimson >!!


    Take refuge in the < Crimson God >!!


    The subordinate clan members shouted.


    Their will supersedes the will of absent clan members.


    Gift < Resonance >


    Cha Eun-woo manipulates the mana wavelength.


    Changes the mana of an area according to the wavelength of the galaxy.


    And through the providence of Mae-gu, the galaxy took control of the entire space.


    So-.


    ��Pandora Clan Ritual Magic


    Sanctuary Proclamation: Seonghwa It


    is weaker than the existing ritual magic, but magic comparable to it is completed.


    The world is engulfed in flames.


    Even if you are resistant to fire, there is no way in my world.


    Now the galaxy had a vague understanding of what the world it had created was.


    It is part of the myth that Hwang Jin-hee said.


    Standing in this space, oneself has almost invincible power.


    There is no need to consume mana in the body, and everything you wish is fulfilled.


    Eunha grabbed two swords.


    Divine Crimson


    Divine Cobalt


    The fire of the world converges on the sword.


    The flames are forging into huge spears.


    Intermittent blue lightning strikes.


    Eventually, blue lightning bolts gather in the other hand and become a spear.


    Galactic grabbed two spears and immediately charged Abaddon.


    ����!!


    Abaddon sensed the danger.


    He gave up rapid healing and tried to run away from the attack.


    But it didn��t matter. sea??h th�� n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    This world was made up of Galactic cognitive abilities.


    Even with her eyes closed, Eunha could recall the coordinates of all spaces.


    By taking just one step ahead


    of the brain .


    The galaxy caught up with Abaddon.


    A look of astonishment creeps across Abaddon��s face.


    no matter how he feels


    Eunha thrust two spears into his stomach and head.


    ������!!


    Crimson fire shoots out.


    Blue lightning strikes.


    The hot flames and blue lightning far exceed its healing power.


    Before long, it is swallowed up in crimson flames and dies without being able to scream.


    ��


    The flame goes out.


    The embers that had dyed the area crimson became particles of mana and flew away.


    Damn it��


    It consumed too much power.


    Eun-ha hurriedly reaped her clones and tried to collect mana in her heart.


    To reduce mana consumption, the illusion was also removed from the body.


    Immediately after, the pain overtook me.


    kuh��!!


    power goes out


    A sense of exhaustion sets in.


    It contracts as if the mana circuit is about to break, then expands violently.


    Eunha knelt on the floor.


    He held his heart tightly with his hand and closed his eyes tightly.


    After ��.


    The pain gradually decreased.


    The effect of the gift was gone, and the body was too heavy.


    Eun-ha stood up from her seat using her sword as a staff.


    We need to make sure he��s gone.


    Although I don��t feel the presence.


    It was something you never knew.


    The galaxy traced the place where Abaddon would have been destroyed.


    kang!


    Beep!


    ah.


    Kkang seemed to have found something.


    Digs the ground with its forepaws.


    The galaxy was found buried in the ground.


    I��m sure it��s a soul stone.


    What the demons leave behind when they die.


    It was a soul stone.


    It was the size to hold in your hand.


    In the blue sphere, a haze-like haze of light was swimming.


    Abaddon is certain to be extinct.


    Only then did Eunha sit down.


    After confirming the disappearance of Abaddon, I was able to feel relieved.


    By then, some people were coming down the pit.


    In the case of Dominique and Cha Eun-woo, they were focusing their efforts on dealing with the remaining monsters in the area.


    It was then.


    ��You really are amazing.


    ����!!


    Even with help, you still managed to defeat Abaddon single-handedly�� Your skills far exceed the human potential I know.


    A sub-space opened up in the air.


    Armageddon came out of the black space and looked at the galaxy.


    Eun-ha was shocked to face Armageddon, which appeared not far away.


    Nausea welled up.


    Shit, even if it shows up, why does it show up at this timing?


    Eunha stood up awkwardly.


    gave strength to the sword.


    There was no strength in his hands.


    In such a situation-.


    ��But, kid, what should I do with this? Even though you��ve defeated Abaddon, I��m still here.


    ����.


    Do you really think you can deal with me with that body?


    Aura spread around Armageddon.


    Players who tried to come to their senses belatedly and respond couldn��t overcome their energy and succumbed to him.


    A huge sense of intimidation spread over the area.


    Few people could stand up in it.


    Even they could barely stand.


    Cha Eun-woo was the only one who could fight Armageddon while flying in the air.


    But before she can unleash her offensive magic and launch it at Armageddon��.


    ����I��ll let you know about my skills, but I don��t care.


    ������!!


    Armageddon snapped a finger.


    A magic circle appeared from the tip of her finger, and a small beam of light gushed out.


    A beam of light broke through her barrier and pierced her chest.


    Eunwoo!!


    Kim Min-ji, who had put her hands on the ground to avoid succumbing to the pressure, shouted at the top of her voice.


    She managed to shake off the pressure and ran toward the falling Cha Eun-woo.


    Cha Eun-woo quickly reduced the falling speed before losing consciousness, and Kim Min-ji took advantage of the gap.


    This bastard��.


    Eunha, who could do nothing but watch the scene, gave strength to her eyes.


    My heart was pounding.


    He forcibly whipped his aching body and drew out mana from his body.


    Armageddon laughed.


    Oh, it seems like an overkill, but it looks like you can still exert that much energy. But kid, with that body you won��t be able to lay a finger on me.


    shut up.


    It��s a pity anyway. You opened the door to Shinhwa for a while, but you couldn��t open it completely. After all, is it impossible to manifest in just a few days? You��re worried. Should I wait for you to ripen more or should I just harvest you. Or��


    Armageddon spoke up.


    Having drawn Eunha��s attention, he giggled and shook his shoulders.


    It was a teasing tone.


    ����It wouldn��t be bad for you to harvest as it is and take your son, who is probably around here, as a test subject. don��t you know Maybe that kid inherited the same ability as you.


    ����!!


    Not only that. It would be okay to take the fairy��s heir along at this time as well. I��ll be able to research the child��s powers or later plant him as a puppet in the government.


    do you think it��s like that


    Hwareuk!!


    Dismissed!!


    Galactic could not contain his emotions at Armageddon��s mockery.


    he exerted his power


    He forcibly moved his battered body and borrowed the power of the phantom beasts.


    clumsily clad in a cloak of flame.


    clumsily wears a chain of lightning.


    He radiated sparks and lightning at the same time and endowed his sword with mana.


    Oh, are you saying that it doesn��t matter what happens to your body? But kid, you have to figure out the difference in strength.


    shut up.


    Do you think you��ll be able to defeat me with that body?


    ������!!


    Armageddon radiated energy.


    Black mana fills his surroundings.


    The embers and lightning from the galaxy are eaten up by the black mana and disappear.


    There is only one thing you can do for me right now. Get down on your knees and pray, kid. Acknowledge that your soul can never defy me, and surrender to save your life. As long as you dedicate the myths you��ve built up so far to me, well, yes, I��m willing to step down once in a while. ����!!


    So what are you going to do?


    Armageddon gave me a choice.


    A hesitation spread across Eunha��s face.


    You have to keep your old age.


    You must protect Ha Baek-ryun.


    That thought filled my head.


    In the end, when he came to the conclusion that he had to surrender to him in order to protect them.


    It was then.


    ����It��s not enough to try to ruin the potential of a child with a bright future, but to try to subdue this child��s soul as a hostage. Even if you fall, you fall firmly. Aren��t you ashamed of your soul, Ban Ik-hyun?


    thump


    A woman who appeared in front of the galaxy.


    The woman dissipated her momentum and dispelled the intimidation of Armageddon.


    Armageddon said happily at the woman��s sudden appearance.


    oh who is this Isn��t it Jinhee? Even though decades have passed, you still maintain the look of your youth.


    Don��t call me by name pretending to be friendly. It��s disgusting to be called that way.


    < After the Sword > Hwang Jin-hee.


    she drew her sword

 Chapter 852

    Relife Player 852


    [Chapter 213]


    [Unbreakable Will (3)]


    Namyangju, Gyeonggi-do.


    < Thunder God > Lee Do-jin and Silla Clan members were able to drive Samael into a corner after a fierce battle.


    Damn cowardly bastards. Is it good for many to attack one person?


    Samael was dying.


    Samael, who had collapsed against the wall, seemed to have no strength to stand up any longer.


    It will be one, not one.


    Dojin Lee approached Samael.


    Blue lightning flashed from the sword he held in his hand.


    Her hair rose skyward as if it were attracted by static electricity.


    A monstrous bastard�� What the hell is your guy? Does it make sense to kill a 3rd tier monster that popped out of omnipresence alone? You are a chaotic species that disturbs the human ecosystem�� kuh��!!


    You talk a lot.


    Do-jin Lee stabbed his beloved sword mistletoe into Samael��s chest.


    Samael coughed up blood.


    Soon, he shook his shoulders with a knife stuck in his chest.


    Yes, it wouldn��t be bad to die like this, a life that wasn��t fun anyway. But what do you do?


    ����. If I die, then the true chaos will begin! ha ha ha!!


    what are you talking about.


    My strength is chaos. It means that at the moment of my death, the mana of this world will be stimulated and a large-scale ubiquity will occur in the area. ����. The chaos I��ve created so far will feel like new feet. Can you still kill me? Sounds like nothing.


    Am I really lying? Or am I telling the truth? Get lost in confusion thinking about where to go!!


    Samael laughed out loud.


    Lee Do-jin could no longer attack him.


    If Samael��s words were true, Namyangju could have suffered much greater damage than now.


    ��


    Pandora Clan Hall in Jung-gu, Seoul.


    < The Swordsman > Hwang Jin-hee dispersed his momentum and drove away the coercion that Armageddon was exerting on people.


    Her posture as she pulled out her sword was not disturbed at all.


    Don��t you think it��s a bit coldhearted to point a sword at someone after seeing each other for the first time in a long time? Still, there is such a thing as affection��


    There is no such thing as affection to give to the wicked. Hehe, ��a wicked man��. of course. That��s great. ����.


    It means that you can deal with a living myth. Fighting a worthy opponent is a way to make your heart pound. You seem to be getting younger


    Armageddon giggles.


    His mouth is torn wide open.


    It seemed to welcome the situation.


    Hwang Jin-hee didn��t take her eyes off him and called out to the galaxy behind him.


    Eunha Noh. Yes < sword >.


    When I heard that guy appeared, I hurriedly came alone. In a little while, reinforcements from the Donghae Clan will arrive, so stop resting.


    But��


    entrusting the sword to your emotions can sometimes make you lose sight of yourself. Do you think you can deal with him with that mindset? ����. you did well enough. So leave the rest to me. Hey there players.


    ��yes!!��


    Take him to a safe place and treat him.


    Listen to Hwang Jin-hee.


    The players who came to their senses quickly approached Eunha.


    They supported the galaxy and made it turn away from the battlefield.


    Eun-ha, who tried to remain on the battlefield, turned back without being able to win their hands.


    It was then.


    Hwang Jin-hee spoke again.


    Eunha Noh. Yes < sword >.


    It just went well. Because I think I can show you what a myth is. ����.


    Dealing with people with myths is only those with the same myths.


    At that moment, the atmosphere changed.


    The mana shed by Hwang Jin-hee began to color the surrounding area.


    Her momentum, which had been fighting tightly with the momentum of Armageddon, took control of the area.


    Ho-oh, you wouldn��t even be able to recover, but you��re going to manifest the myth at the risk of extinction. S��ar?h the n??el Fire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Don��t pretend to be surprised. You should have noticed right away. My appearance here means that I will stop you even if it means manifesting Shinhwa.


    It doesn��t. Because to deal with me, it would be impossible without the manifestation of Shinhwa. I bet I don��t want to admit it, but you��re ��strong��.


    It��s nice to be acknowledged by < The Swordsman >. But, Jin-hee, are you still okay? By lowering yourself, you lower the level of your soul. Are you sure you can beat me with that?


    It��s unpleasant to hear advice from you. Don��t worry, I��m going to cut down ��stronger�� beings than I have been. It was like this. I forgot why you were called the < Swordsword >.


    I wonder why Armageddon is so fun.


    Hwang Jin-hee glared at him and moved the mana that dominated the area.


    Full energy swirled.


    Eunha and the players couldn��t take their eyes off the scene.


    Take a good look. Myth is to embody my ideas into the world.


    The Wind Blows.


    Hwang Jin-hee��s clothes are blowing in the wind.


    Suddenly, the shape and color of the uniform she wore was changing.


    The white uniform is dyed black.


    Soon the space will change.


    A desolate plain appears.


    Hwang Jin-hee was standing there, aiming her sword at him.


    Am I the sword that slays the wicked?


    I have nothing to be ashamed of looking up to the sky all my life.


    Her voice resonates around the world.


    The world resonates.


    Galactic could realize that the mana dissolved in the atmosphere was being organized around her.


    People in this space cannot use atmospheric mana unless given her permission.


    Only body mana should be used.


    On the contrary, she can freely use her body mana as well as atmospheric mana as if it were her own.


    The end of myth,


    manifestation, and evil.


    The wind blows again.


    The hem of the long uniform is scattered.


    Thousands of swords appeared around her.


    Today, you too will become a sword that forms my myth.


    These are the swords I haven��t seen in a long time. This reminds me of the old days��!!


    Thousands of swords disappear.


    The sword, which has changed in particle units, flutters.


    As if the particles of the sword had a will, they were accompanied by strong winds and rushed to Armageddon.


    Keugh��!!


    Armageddon waves its hands.


    Black mana surges from the ground to protect him.


    no use. You know.


    ����!!


    My myth is the myth of punishing evil. You, a wicked man, cannot block my sword.


    The barrier is torn to pieces.


    A look of bewilderment crept across the man��s face.


    Particles of the sword pierced his body.


    Armageddon��s body, with holes all over it, staggered greatly.


    Go Noah. Don��t just watch.


    ����.


    This is a myth. Hopefully you too will find the truth for you that will define a world.


    ��learned a few things. thank you


    overwhelming strength.


    Eun-ha bowed her head to Hwang Jin-hee, who controls the providence of this world.


    decided to leave.


    It would be quite a burden for her to fight while protecting herself.


    I had to lighten the load.


    Don��t pretend to be weak. Because I know you��re not the one to get hit with this.


    It��s amazing. Having been through it myself, I understand why they died begging for help.


    Meanwhile, Hwang Jin-hee found Armageddon appearing elsewhere.


    The moment he received a fatal blow, he made a clone of himself and ran away.


    don��t let them run away I can��t let you go like this unless you know that your power interferes with space.


    well? The sub-space that I create with my mana can��t be done with your mana��


    Shinhwa is the one who can do that.


    Hwang Jin-hee smiled.


    She said with all her might.


    There is nothing in the world that cannot be cut.


    So I cut the subspace.


    ����!!


    Hwang Jin-hee��s declaration touches the providence.


    The subspace that Armageddon created to escape her attack shuddered loudly.


    It splits as if cut by a sword.


    The fragmented subspace collapsed as it lost its coordinates.


    Could it be that even notions can be cut? You too have become very strong. I��ve been traveling all over the country while you��ve been researching soul-touching taboos.


    If you gain complete trust, you can cut people��s lives with just one word.


    Even though the subspace was neutralized.


    Armageddon didn��t panic.


    He used the mana in his body to block her sword.


    However, she cut through her black magic and cut Armageddon.


    Ugh��


    It must be a bad world for you as a caster.


    yes that��s right Since it is a world where physical force and magic are cut down, there is no world that does not suit me.


    The ears of Armageddon fall.


    Blue blood gushed out.


    Particles from the sword shattered the ear that had fallen to the floor.


    He even smiled at the sight.


    Black sunglasses go up.


    The guy raised his lips.


    But it��s Jinhee.


    ����.


    I��m not forgetting that I didn��t manifest Shinhwa, right?


    Black mana fluctuates.


    Mana wriggled like tentacles after removing the flying sword particles.


    Soon, the space the tentacle touched was slowly turning black.


    I have endured your myth. So now it��s time to see if you can stand my myth.


    ����.


    Where do you stand?


    Just like Hwang Jin-hee did a little while ago.


    The momentum of Armageddon spreads quickly.


    Part of her world is cut out.


    The cut off world belongs to him.


    ������!!


    The world shakes greatly.


    Hwang Jin-hee focused on maintaining her own world.


    Meanwhile, on the other side, another world was about to be born.


    Tak


    Armageddon took the stick.


    The sound of hitting the floor resounded loudly.


    I am a being who has overcome death.


    Having overcome my mortal destiny, I will now become an immortal being.


    ����!? While you walked the path of your myth, I created a new myth. How the hell��


    A lot has happened in the meantime. Damn, I��ve come this far. Jinhee: It feels good to see your surprised face. It seems that you are greatly taken aback by an unexpected Shinhwa.


    Ears of Armageddon come into being.


    Black mana covers his body.


    The bowler hat turns into mana and disappears.


    As he stretches out his hand, the shaking Mana turns into a fedora.


    Wearing a new bowler hat on his head, he straightens his bent waist and acquires the appearance of his heyday.


    The blood-stained suit disappears.


    A new suit takes the place of the vacancy.


    The clunky staff is also changed to a new one. The world of


    mythic manifestation


    eternal immortality (���h����)


    Armageddon was black.


    There was nothing else.


    No, let him slap his staff��.


    ��The existing myths were limited to summoning slain monsters and people. But now I am


    A blue form came into being.


    shape of the monster.


    human form.


    A shaped monster came into full view behind him.


    If it��s a dead being, it��s now possible to summon anything.


    The 3rd tier monsters roar.


    Players who have gone through a period of destruction come out in their prime.


    Among them-. ��The


    head of the 1st Twelve Seats


    of Atlas,


    the Mythical Appearance .


    living myth.


    < Cheolong > Moon Jun was there too.


    Now, can even righteous heroes be cut down with the myth of slashing the wicked?


    ��


    Sungkyunkwan University Station, Suwon, Gyeonggi-do.


    Beelzebuth��s influence far exceeded players�� expectations.


    She was able to infect even distant people with monsters.


    As a result, players who overpowered her at first were ambushed by monsters that were out of the detection area.


    Pandora Clan members also fought and lost 3 of them.


    What do you do when you evacuate people? Didn��t I prepare anything to deal with you? All of Suwon City is my territory. Flies are always hiding to make my slaves.


    Beelzebuth laughed softly.


    She swung a whip and dealt with Ryu Yeon-hwa, who approached from behind. The North Wind


    of the Hanmae Ryu Extreme


    ��!


    That doesn��t work. Who do you think would let you cast a spell to please you? It��s a pity, but I��m not a third-rate villain, so I don��t intend to wait until the magic is completed?


    Kuw��


    Beelzebuth destroyed the magic so easily.


    The monsters she deals with are good at detecting mana.


    Besides, it was so fast.


    If they made up their mind and flew, there was no one who could properly follow them.


    At most, it was Ryu Yeon-hwa, Mok Min-ho, Han Chang-jin, and Jin Parang.


    Therefore


    , I had to lure the eyes of the monsters and slow them down.


    Han Chang-jin used the detection magic again and traced the monsters�� mana.


    They tried to interfere with advanced control technology.


    right then-


    ��It��s nice to spread a spider web, but do you think that will work? Flies and mosquitoes are faster than you think. I deftly avoid human touch.


    Beelzebuth scattered mana.


    Her mana jams.


    At the same time, she absorbed mana dissolved in the atmosphere.


    Jamming and absorption.


    She excelled at absorbing mana.


    If you absorb < Binghwa >��s mana�� you can even become a slave like this.


    ������!!��


    Eventually, Beelzebuth absorbed the cold air from Ryu Yeon-hwa.


    When that mana was injected into the monster, the monster��s hierarchy was elevated.


    A fly transformed into a humanoid monster showed off its power to deal with cold.


    -Even if I��m being pushed by you guys, can you keep your guard down? I-


    Beelzebuth groped his red lips and giggled.


    Her gaze turned to the rear.


    There was Bae Su-bin casting a large-scale magic.


    ��You can do something like this. Did you really think that the infection was completely prevented from the corpses lying there?


    Bae Soo-bin was taken aback.


    she looked back


    The corpses of players who died during the battle formed a mountain.


    They were corpses that Illya and other supporters had prevented from getting infected in advance.


    Among them were the corpses of Pandora Clan members.


    Wriggling


    Then, the mountain of corpses wriggled.


    The arm of the deceased Pandora Clan member moved freely.


    The body of the clan member who had fallen from the mountain of corpses swelled up rapidly.


    ����!!


    The clan member��s stomach exploded.


    Something flew at her, propelling the explosion.


    Bae Su-bin hurriedly spread the barrier.


    Cheeik!


    giant maggots.


    Maggots as huge as human heads melted the barrier.


    Eventually, one punched a hole in the barrier.


    The guy has infiltrated the barrier.


    Kwajik!!


    Bae Soobin!!


    It was already too late when Kaede shouted.


    A maggot bit Bae Su-bin��s shoulder.


    Bae Soo-bin hurriedly killed him, but his clothes were ripped off and his skin was left with huge scars.


    kuh��!!


    Bae Su-bin hurriedly canceled the magic.


    As the large-scale magic went in vain, the recoil was applied to her.


    The mana circuit is twisted.


    Furthermore, the virus infiltrating the body twists the mana circuit.


    Bae Su-bin felt an indescribable pain.


    Ahaha!! Ungainly! You��ve been the most annoying ever since! Strangely, you really wanted to make me my slave!? I didn��t like how you were harsh!!


    So be my slave


    Belphewitz giggled.

 Chapter 853

    Relife Player 853


    [Chapter 213]


    [Unbreakable Will (4)]


    Mana flows backward.


    You have to control it.


    Bae Su-bin tried to catch the mana that was out of his control.


    ����!!


    But the more she tried to hold on, the more Mana went into a riot.


    The organs in my body ran wild.


    It felt like my heart would explode.


    Eventually, Bae Soo-bin knelt down.


    Crouching down, she tried to calm the mana circuit in pain.


    I can��t. Consciousness��


    I feel like I��m about to lose my mind.


    My head was shaking.


    Biting my lip hard didn��t help.


    Even though the pain that was worse than that continued to heat up inside my body, I couldn��t help the consciousness that was getting farther away.


    Bae Su-bin believer! Come to your senses! Hurry up and open your eyes!!


    Then, Illya pushed her.


    Awakened by the voice, Bae Soo-bin was able to regain his composure.


    In return, I had to vividly feel the mind-bending pain.


    kuh��!!


    I��d rather lose my mind


    I wanted to let go of everything.


    But she couldn��t rely on the weakness rising from within.


    It was self-evident that he would become a monster the moment he was consumed by this pain.


    If that happens, he will end up harming his clanmates with his own hands.


    Don��t laugh��.


    You can never do that.


    In that case, he would ask his clanmates to let him die before he became a monster.


    Oh my, how are you holding up? Well, maybe it��s just a matter of time. If you become my slave, I will use you as a stepping stone.


    Beelzebubt roars in front of me.


    Immediately after, she was attacked by Ryu Yeon-hwa and Mok Min-ho.


    Still, she was laughing even in the face of defeat.


    It��s not afraid of death.


    He was determined to tease people until he died.


    It must have been crazy.


    To that guy��


    -I can��t be defeated.


    Bae Su-bin held me tight.


    She staggered to her feet, clutching hard enough to tear her body apart.


    Soon after, she threw away Ilya��s healing magic and manifested mana within her body.


    The uncontrolled mana circuit was deliberately stimulated further.


    The mana in her body that was out of her control roared from her body.


    No, hurry up and suppress the mana! If not��!


    I know. do not dry


    Illya dissuades him.


    Bae Soo-bin brushed off her hand.


    The Pandora Clan members fighting in front gave her worried eyes.


    She laughed in pain.


    took a step


    I only took one step, but the mana in my body leaked out.


    I can��t stand anything that makes me look funny. Even Bae Su-bin


    is suppressed��? Do not be ridiculous. Do you think that bitch will do what she wants?


    Even if he died, he hated losing.


    He hated being ignored even more than that.


    So Beelzebuth had offended her.


    what? to be a slave?


    that doesn��t even sound funny.


    A sound that will kill you right now.


    Bae Soo-bin widened his eyes.


    By that time, Illya seemed to have given up.


    She stopped the healing magic and cast a pain free spell.


    The pain lessened just a little bit.


    Accordingly, Bae Su-bin further instigated the runaway of the mana circuit.


    ����!!


    Give up if you can��t control it.


    If the flow is strong, surrender your body.


    No, it blows up the flow.


    Instead of suppressing the mana runaway, he accepts the runaway.


    Pusseuk!


    Recoil came.


    The arm changes into a monster��s arm.


    soon return to normal


    Then, this time, half of her head suddenly transforms into that of a monster.


    Even that comes back to normal.


    The body that has accepted the runaway is in a state of being transformed into something else.


    Hwareuk!!


    no matter what your body is like.


    Bae Soo-bin went to the front line.


    Replaces mana with flame.


    Every time she breathes, fire shoots out of her nostrils.


    She wrapped herself in flames and immediately cast magic.


    Raging Inferno


    Flames shoot up from the ground.


    The flames became a stream of fire and burned the monsters of Beelzebuth.


    Are you planning on killing as many monsters as you can while you��re human? You really kill one character.


    yes and i will kill you too


    Even though I don��t have a rattlesnake, my pride is really strong. I don��t like those girls. I hate people like you who trust only one face and tremble. I don��t know if the face is really good. insignificant thing.


    ��are you done?


    why did you get stabbed?


    You��re saying that with a body that will soon become a monster.


    Beelzebuth��s tone lowered.


    She twitched her eyebrows.


    Bae Su-bin tore his mouth when he saw her furious.


    that moment-


    ��-!!


    Her entire body transformed into a monster.


    A monster revealed in the flames.


    It was a fly-shaped monster.


    However, it was far from the monsters Beelzebuth used to play.


    The existence that stepped out of the flames was a demon-type monster.


    A demon in the shape of a fly.


    It was Beelzebub.


    wow great? I didn��t know it would change to the 3rd tier overrank�� but I��ll cancel it. It��s a waste to use it as a stepping stone. You are the prettiest I am


    .


    The devil giggled.


    The spirit of Bae Soo-bin, who had transformed into a monster with only his left eye left, was still there.


    She tried to control the monster��s power by squeezing out what was left of her mind.


    ����!!


    reverse


    The monster organization returns to the human organization.


    The phenomenon that spreads around her left eye returns her to normal.


    On the other hand, horns grow on its head and its pupils turn red.


    You can��t you��!!


    Every new year, this bitch.


    Demon wings sprouting from his back.


    Red gauntlets wrapped around the arms.


    Bae Su-bin, wearing a uniform that looked like a long dress, replied boldly.


    The staff he held in his hand also changed.


    The tip of the staff is pointed like a spear.


    Do you think I��ll give in?


    Mining has been successfully completed.


    Bae Su-bin, who has been reborn as a demon, spoke with his body covered in flames.


    ��At the moment of the Gehenna


    blast,


    a magic circle appeared under Beelzebuth��s feet.


    Beelzebuth tried to break the magic.


    can��t break


    Each time it was destroyed, the magic became more complicated.


    Where is that?


    ����!!


    The same magic circle was appearing everywhere she perceived.


    That magic circle only sniped at her.


    The magic circle flashed.


    go to hell


    The magic circle activates.


    Pillars of fire rise.


    Dark red flames soar into the sky, not only driving away clouds, but also evaporating them entirely.


    Countless huge balls of fire fall from the magic circle that was created in the air.


    The ground becomes lava.


    Trapped in a black pillar of fire, Beelzebuth falls into the lava.


    Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!! What the hell is this��aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa


    Her screams were drowned out by the sound of the ground exploding.


    A queen is a bitch�� If you are a queen, then I am also a queen. Queen of Solos.


    Bae Su-bin proved it at this spot.


    She has been reborn as a perfect being herself while undergoing magical transformation.


    Furthermore, against Beelzebuth, he fought single-handedly.


    As a result, hell opened up.


    ������.��


    Unquenchable flames.


    The heat that seems to melt.


    She stood alone in the fever and heat.


    All beings who did not succumb to her faced extinction.


    Proving that you are complete alone.


    A witch standing alone in the world.


    but not lonely


    Loneliness is taken for granted.


    It��s a joke, it��s a joke, it��s a joke��.


    A lonely queen.


    < Lonely Queen >.


    Those who witnessed Bae Soo-bin��s deity couldn��t help but recall those words.


    ��


    At that time, Namyangju, Gyeonggi-do.


    Samael was giggling even before his death.


    how is it? can you kill me


    Dojin Lee bit his lip.


    It was a very embarrassing situation.


    Killing Samael causes omnipresence.


    But he couldn��t help but kill Samael.


    Do I have to convince him in the end?


    that can��t be


    Lee Do-jin fell into a dilemma.


    Samael saw it and liked it.


    There is no better confusion than being confused. how is it If you let me live, I promise I won��t cause a ubiquity in Namyangju. No, I can promise you that I will leave Korea like this.


    Samael suggested.


    Dojin Lee was conflicted.


    Should I give in to Samael?


    It was when he hesitated.


    -Don��t worry about that.


    ��< Witch of Time >?


    The Twelve Seats < The Witch of Time >.


    Presis memory appeared.


    Lee Do-jin was embarrassed to see her suddenly move in space.


    Prisis memory didn��t care about his reaction.


    I came because Shinra Clanlord told me a story.


    Then the headquarters is��.


    Please hope that < Giant Tree > will protect you well.


    she smiled bitterly.


    It was an opportunity to kill one of the seven horses.


    I couldn��t let go of the mine that I had caught so far. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    So she took the risk and moved to Namyangju.


    Tak


    she hit the floor with her cane.


    Waves spread around her.


    Prisis Memory grinned.


    I��m done with this.


    what?


    It was not Lee Do-jin who answered.


    Samael asked incredulously.


    Presis Memory responded kindly to Mine��s answer.


    Temporarily stopped the flow of mana spreading throughout the area. With this, even if that demon dies, mana will be stimulated and ubiquity will not occur.


    That makes sense�� Creepy��!! Then there��s nothing to be afraid of.


    To Prisis Memory��s answer.


    Samael vomited blood and shouted.


    At that moment, Lee Do-jin moved his sword.


    He shrieked and thrust the mistletoe into Samael��s open mouth.


    The divine punishment


    Samael can��t even resist.


    Blue lightning strikes.


    Thousands of bolts of lightning focused on it.


    ��������!!


    the world flashes


    Samael took a direct hit from the magic and disappeared.


    ��


    Another myth within a myth.


    the number is five.


    The myths derived from the myth of immortality had no correlation with each other.


    It was just that the myth of manipulating the dead was forcibly derived.


    In the Mana that exists in the world, memories from when the world opened in the beginning are accumulated. If that memory exists, I can summon the spirits of living myths as well.


    ����.


    It��s like a real god, isn��t it?


    Hwang Jin-hee didn��t say anything.


    she was fading


    After fighting Armageddon by burning her soul to sustain her existence, she lost all her powers.


    It was a pretty enjoyable match. Because I, too, didn��t know how influential my mythology was.


    ����.


    Thanks to you, I got to know Shinhwa a little bit. Yes, my theory wasn��t wrong. There is no stronger power than this in terms of being able to manipulate dead beings freely. good good good dragging


    Armageddon spoke while looking down at Hwang Jin-hee, who had finally knelt down.


    Standing beside him were players called living myths.


    In contrast, no one was standing by Hwang Jin-hee��s side.


    she was alone


    Jinhee, those are your words now. You, who said you would create a world that pursues justice, eventually collapsed under my justice and died like this. ����.


    And I broke your justice and made mine stronger. Do you know what this means?


    ����.


    The living myth is at this moment today! I will die because of you The majesty of the living myth that was deeply imprinted in the world is now over. Now, even if you manifest a myth, you will fall short of me. never.


    Such is the clash between myths.


    A fight for the life that has been established so far.


    Losing the battle means that the myth of one side is destroyed, and that his life and ideology are denied.


    On the contrary, the myth of the winner is elevated to a higher level and gains stronger power.


    Armageddon won over Hwang Jin-hee and elevated his myth to a higher level.


    At the same time, it also became a form foreshadowing the catastrophe of the ��living myth�� that supports the Republic of Korea.


    The living myths brought together their own myths to rebuild the world from destruction.


    A collection of myths.


    It was a living myth.


    However, as Hwang Jin-hee was defeated, a myth of a higher rank was established on top of their myth, which is equally connected to her myth.


    The myth of Armageddon is immortal.


    you can��t beat me anymore Even if Sungwoon uses the elixir to cure his missing arm, it will be useless. That bastard��s myth will eventually be of a lower rank than mine!


    ����.


    That��s not the end, Jin-hee. Can��t you feel the world��s mana fluctuate right now? As you were defeated, the humans who watched our fight began to stir. I mean, their fear gives me strength!


    Ah��


    you were the symbol of this country!! But that symbol is crumbling in front of my myth. From now on, the world will be reorganized into a world for me and for the new mankind!


    tiny little world.


    Hwang Jin-hee also felt in a world where she could barely maintain her existence.


    Mana is being realigned.


    living myth.


    On top of that, the myth of Armageddon was about to rise.


    That��s it.


    The moment he stands on top of it, people��s will will be broken.


    ��my fault.


    I was too comfortable with myself.


    The myth of Armageddon was downplayed.


    Nor did he expect to use his mythology.


    Their defeat will be recorded in this world, and humans will plant the perception that they cannot win against the demons.


    no-


    ��Fury!!


    It��s not over yet.


    The tentacles that were about to engulf her world backed away, startled by the sudden sparks.


    Are you okay, < sword >?


    ����.


    Look at the flames.


    Look at Noh Eunha.


    Hwang Jin-hee opened her eyes wide.


    Her thoughts were open.


    No�� nothing is above the living myth.


    There was only one.


    It was right in front of my eyes.


    A man covered in embers and lightning stood staggering.


    Do you think you can stand against me with that body? But it��s a strange thing. In order to stand in my world, it is impossible to manifest a myth�� No, you have manifested a myth. Yes, I watched and followed. But still clumsy. The current state is only holding on to the door that is about to be closed. You haven��t found the key yet.


    Pandora Clan Road Noh Eun-ha.


    What was he called by the people of this world?


    A myth of this age that succeeds the living myth and possibly surpasses the living myth.


    Haha��


    Let��s think about it that far.


    Hwang Jin-hee laughed in vain.


    As long as I realized that, I couldn��t just sit there like this.


    she woke up with difficulty


    I felt that Noh Eun-ha and Armageddon were conscious of me.


    she staggered away.


    He put his hand on Noah��s shoulder.


    < Swordsman > Mr.


    Arthur, this is my fight.


    Hwang Jin-hee took a step.


    One step is heavy.


    It is the world of Armageddon.


    She made space for herself to step into it.


    Armageddon puzzled.


    Jinhee, you are already finished. It��s nothing more than a meaningless fight. Rather, if you fight more with your body and get embarrassed for nothing��


    the living myth will collapse.


    Are you doing that knowing that?


    okay.


    A new myth was born.


    Then there is no need for old myths.


    It doesn��t matter if it collapses.


    The old generation just gives up its place for the new generation.


    I��ll bet everything on my myth and put a small scratch on yours.


    Huh, just making a small scratch makes a difference��


    And a new myth will be born that connects our era with yours. Could it be that you��


    Yes, it was like that. The reason why you appeared so suddenly must be because he defeated the Mine. So you hastily decided to kill him and get rid of him before he gets any bigger. ����!!


    I guessed right. Noh Eunha!!


    There was a change in the mouth of Armageddon.


    Hwang Jin-hee recognized the subtle difference and called Noh Eun-ha.


    In her world, the myth was dispelled and the galaxy that had been taking care of itself reacted.


    Hwang Jin-hee did not look back.


    don��t leave your back


    ����.


    Now you are the only one who can defeat him. Living myths are now products of the past. The myth of this era is you.


    Squeeze out the remaining strength.


    her body breaks


    It becomes a particle of mana and disappears.


    She did not give up hope as her body dissipated.


    smiled without hesitation.


    Oh, I forgot to tell you this. Say good-bye to the disciple who still has a lot of clumsy things.


    Her body became a blade.


    It was an attack that sublimated the life she had walked so far into a sword.


    Whoaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!


    The blade that compressed decades of life carves scars into the myth of Armageddon.

 Chapter 854

    Relife Player 854


    [Chapter 213]


    [Unbreakable Will (5)]


    Bupyeong-gu, Incheon.


    The Regulus Clan and the Clan of Bupyeong-gu finally defeated Mastema.


    I barely managed to subdue it. It was quite difficult to use sub space, but I��m glad Hyerim is here.


    Regulus Clan Lord Gu Yeon-soo.


    He approached the fallen Mastema, his body becoming a rag.


    Park Hye-rim also followed him.


    Mastema had excellent power in brainwashing magic and space magic.


    I had to be prepared for the unexpected.


    She was still wary of him.


    Miscalculation on my part. I didn��t know you could control subspace. From there, my plan was totally twisted. Indeed, being in the Twelve Seat for over 20 years was not for nothing.


    Mastema laughed weakly.


    However, contrary to what Mastema said, Park Hye-rim was also seriously injured.


    Mana was almost exhausted.


    If you overdo it, you might be able to cause a mana runaway.


    of course. I��m not called < The Holy Mother > for nothing, is it?


    Nevertheless, Park Hye-rim did not show weakness.


    She pretended to be strong.


    Mastema saw that and shook her shoulders a little.


    It was a good fight. I hope you live a life without regrets in the future. stop killing me now


    Mastema was a pretty rare monster for a terrorist.


    Gentlemanly and glorifying the enemy.


    Gu Yeon-soo and Park Hye-rim had no choice but to feel complicated feelings for Mastema.


    But the guy was a demon.


    A demon that must be killed. Gu Yeon-soo,


    the heavy rain


    of Guryong-ryu,


    raised his sword.


    Slash the sword at Mastema.


    The guy stabbed by the sword disappeared as mana with a comfortable face.


    I guess this is a soul stone.


    The place where Mastema disappeared.


    Park Hye-rim found a small marble there.


    It was a soul stone.


    Gu Yeon-su sighed in relief after checking the soul stone.


    Mastema is truly extinct.


    We should hurry up and inform the Mana Management Organization of the news that it has disappeared. Does anyone know what happened to the other demons now? I just got a call. It is said that Abaddon Samael Beelzebuth has been subjugated.


    Gu Yeon-soo was curious about the current status of other battlefields.


    Then Cynthia Navigator spoke.


    Abbadon Samael Beelzebuth.


    If you add Mastema, half of the Chilma have been subdued.


    However, the demons that had not yet been subjugated were a nuisance.


    It was to the extent that this amount of damage came out against Mastema.


    ah. what��s the matter?


    That was then.


    Cynthia paused.


    Her face hardened.


    Gu Yeon-soo had a hunch that something bad had happened.


    His prediction was correct.


    It is said that < Swordhu > has passed away.


    ������.��


    Stop fighting Armageddon��


    Defeat of the living myth < Swordsword >.


    People were speechless at the shocking news.


    They were dumbfounded on the spot.


    Gu Yeon-soo


    murmured softly.


    How strong is Armageddon to beat the living myths in the world?


    It was only for a moment that I felt fear.


    He couldn��t be as gloomy as his clanmates.


    Quickly return to the mana management mechanism. This is not the time to relax. ��yes!!��


    It feels like the terrorism won��t end today.


    Gu Yeon-soo decided to leave.


    The clan members struggled to raise their bodies.


    I have to go back on foot from now on.


    It would be an arduous journey for the wounded, but it was inevitable.


    ����.


    Meanwhile, Park Hye-rim looked down at the soul stone.


    The first soul stone I��ve ever seen in my life.


    She murmured softly as she looked out into the light of the Soulstone.


    Is this Mastema��s soul stone? The light of the soul stone is weaker than I thought.


    ��


    Seocho-gu, Seoul.


    The whole area was miserable.


    People were walking the streets as if they were intoxicated.


    She throws off the clothes she is wearing and puts her body into contact with the opposite sex.


    You��re showing an unfamiliar side on the main road in broad daylight. vulgar things. But that suits you. It��s no different from a dog or a pig.


    Kut��


    So how is it? Watching the people you care about go blind with desire. Haang Lilith!!


    One time for us��!!


    Come on, you pigs.


    People seduced by the magic of Lilith.


    It wasn��t just ordinary people.


    Her magic was too powerful.


    People used to get caught up in magic the moment their mana resistance was lowered.


    As a result, players from Seocho-gu and Donghae Clan members were also involved.


    Donghae Clanlord Kim Seong-min.


    He shuddered to see his clanmates disarming themselves and walking towards Lilith like dogs.


    I guess that��s my win. With only a handful of clan members left, what can you do? ������.��


    So I��ll give you a chance.


    again and again.


    Lilith put on a haughty face and walked out in front of Sungmin Kim.


    kneel down on me ����.


    Kneel down, please.


    Lilith looked around.


    Sungmin Kim also looked around.


    People who shed tears and gave themselves up to lust were coming into my eyes.


    The images of the clan members whose eyes were relaxed were coming in.


    It was a difficult sight to see.


    On the one hand, the reality was cruel.


    The strength of herself and the remaining members of the clan does not reach Lilith.


    Even if you fight, it will only increase the damage to the surroundings and will be dog death.


    So kneel down Get down on your knees and kiss the shoe. Then I��ll just touch you and walk away.


    That��s why Lilith��s proposal sounded very sweet to him.


    It��s a sweet temptation.


    Kim Sung-min finally let go of his sword.


    Lilith giggles.


    He tried to lie down on the floor.


    It was then.


    ��What?


    Lilith suddenly crumpled her face.


    It looks like you��ve been contacted by something.


    She said something into the air.


    Then he sighed.


    Lucky for you. I wanted to show the S-class Clanlord surrendering to me, but the withdrawal order was given.


    Lilith expressed regret.


    She entrusted herself to the subspace that appeared behind her back.


    Then pigs. Think of me and comfort yourself well. see you again


    Lilith is gone.


    Sungmin Kim sat down on the floor.


    People under her spell were waking up soon.


    Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!! clothes! Who wears clothes��!!


    who are you! Who is this to me��!!


    Hehehehehehe��


    The streets are in chaos.


    People freed from magic.


    Those who have been released but are still in a daze.


    They got mixed up and made a commotion.


    Screams and cries spread everywhere.


    All the people who found the reason were in despair after checking their condition.


    Then he set himself free to deny reality.


    Lilith left a huge scar on people��s hearts.


    ��


    Guri-si, Gyeonggi-do.


    The Blaze Clan��s situation against Mammon was not so good either.


    Chet, that��s the real thing


    .


    he clicked his tongue.


    Mamon was so mean.


    Mamon, who converted Guri City into Pandaemonium, sent out Daemon-type monsters to devastate the surroundings.


    Kang Hyeon-cheol, who arrived in Guri City belatedly after Mamon��s work, had to deal with the monsters who were slaughtering innocent citizens first.


    After dealing with the monsters like that, I went straight to the top floor of Pandaemonium��


    -Hi, welcome! Well hello! I��m off to another Pandaemonium! Bye!!


    Again, baaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!


    Mamon fooled the players and left for Pandaemonium next door.


    In the end, players had to attack the newly created Pandemonium.


    Damn it��


    Still, Kang Hyeon-cheol was somehow able to capture Mamon.


    However, due to attacking Pandaemonium several times in the process, his stamina was quickly running out.


    Hyeoncheol Kang cut off Mamon��s shoulder and gasped as if he couldn��t hide it anymore.


    I��ll admit you��re amazing. But there are limits to what the human body can do. Do you think you can face me with that body now?


    Mamon giggled.


    Hyunchul Kang started the fire.


    That��s the way to know how to do it.


    Really tenacious. You still have that power left? This is why I don��t like humans. I don��t know how to give up and I try to catch the straw somehow. If you are in despair, why are you trying to hold on to hope like an idiot? They are unreasonable�� keke��!!


    with all one��s might


    Hyeoncheol Kang quickly closed the distance.


    he swung his sword


    That��s what it means to be human. It��s a monster. Do you think you would have been born into this world if your mother had given birth to you?


    That��s why I gave up on being human. How damn it must be to be born in a world you didn��t even want to be born in.


    Shut up and I��ll show you what more X is.


    A man who never gets tired.


    When you are tired, it is only when the flame in your heart goes out.


    Kang Hyeon-cheol was such a person.


    He spewed out fierce flames.


    ��


    < After the Sword > Hwang Jin-hee was oxidized.


    She disappeared as Mana, leaving behind a small world where the galaxy could stand in the dark.


    Hwareuk!


    that she disappeared


    The world where the galaxy stood was shaking unsteadily.


    Eunha focused her mind.


    Following the power of the myth she left behind, he created his own world.


    A world where you can��t take a single step.


    In order to maintain the narrow world, I hold on to the door that is about to close.


    However, it was unavoidable that the door was forced to close without a key.


    The door to mythology is closed.


    The galactic world is being eroded.


    swallowed up by the myth of Armageddon.


    It was then.


    cool��!! Jin-hee, you�� you��ve made a crack in my mythology.


    Armageddon coughed up blood.


    He vomits black mana and blood, and the blackened world returns to him.


    It is to recover the myth.


    Then the world returned to normal.


    The galaxy, which had defended itself in a huge world, almost fell forward when the pressure suddenly disappeared.


    ��wasn��t able to do anything.


    He gave strength to his foot.


    sustained the body.


    Even that alone made Eunha feel intense pain.


    Feeling like something has pierced your feet.


    As he forcibly opened the door of Shinhwa with his body, a more severe reaction came.


    On the other hand, Eunha blamed herself for not being able to help < Swordsman > in the previous battle.


    The Battle of < The Sword > and Armageddon.


    The galaxy couldn��t interfere with them who had risen to the level of gods.


    In it, his own existence felt as small as dust.


    All it did was barely prevent them from being swept away by the momentum they emitted.


    I��ve used too much power. It��s really ironic to have to pay the price of mythology even with the body of a new human being. I wonder if this price can��t be avoided without becoming a real god��


    Even so, the galaxy was not frustrated.


    There were people behind him that he had to protect.


    When you fall, it��s all over.


    That thought made him stand.


    Armageddon laughed at him.


    But even though I paid the price, what I gained was no less than that. Yes, so to speak.


    Armageddon gained momentum.


    He emitted black mana out of his body and manifested the myth within a very small range.


    ��Myth Manifestation


    End of evil


    In a world where black mana sways.


    A shape emerges.


    A woman in a black uniform.


    It was Hwang Jin-hee from < After the Sword >.


    ����.


    Eunha was at a loss for words at the sight.


    he could sense it.


    Armageddon just got stronger.


    All dead beings are at my disposal. I can handle it more freely, especially if it��s the < Swordsman > that died in my mythology.


    ����.


    Too bad, kid. I would have not given up, thinking that there would be a ray of hope even in despair, but I came to face despair like this. yes i am your despair


    ����.


    Can you win? I��ve consumed a lot of strength right now, but it��s not like I can��t deal with you.


    Armageddon expands the world.


    The speed of expanding the world is slow.


    However, the galaxy could not bring out the power to drive the world out of it.


    I ran out of strength.


    I can��t even express mana.


    In the end, the only thing he could trust was his own body.


    Whoa.


    Ugh��


    Then something amazing happened.


    though it staggered.


    The galaxy could stand tall in the world of Armageddon.


    Armageddon��s mouth parted.


    He glanced through his broken sunglasses.


    That��s a little surprising. How can I stand still in my world? If you don��t manifest Shinhwa�� Could that body be the cause?


    ����.


    It��s a body that can withstand Shinhwa�� No, that��s not all. You��re enduring my myth in that state? that makes no sense


    heart complains of pain


    Gift activates.


    That gift protects the galaxy.


    Eunha suppressed the pain and gave strength to the sword in her hand.


    Only dead beings can step into my myth. No living being can set foot in my world without manifesting a myth. Namely-.


    Armageddon, meanwhile, reasoned quietly.


    he drew a conclusion.


    ��You are no different from a being that has already died once. Is it because Yekyung once fell into a moribund state? No, it��s not dead��. I don��t know why. ����.


    but it doesn��t matter. I will kill you and take everything you have.


    Who do you two��


    You worked hard. Good job. But the opponent was too strong. Stop accepting your defeat and rest.


    Hwang Jin-hee walks out.


    She points her sword at Eunha.


    It was then.


    ����!!


    The darkness frightens and runs away.


    The white silver light drives away the darkness.


    The world returns to normal again.


    Stop at this point.


    oh wow that��s a big deal


    A woman descending from the pit.


    She used her Gift to compose a myth.


    I didn��t expect the fairy to come to a place like this at all.


    It was a shortage of people. So shouldn��t the head of state also step in?


    Fairy Lim Ga-eul.


    She stepped out as if protecting the galaxy.


    ��


    Isn��t it a waste of life for the head of state to visit himself? Or have you changed your mind and come to submit to me?


    Sorry but not both. I��m just here to protect Pandora��s Clan Road, which < Swordsman > sacrificed his life to protect.


    Starting with Lim Ga-eul��s appearance, new reinforcements arrived.


    Some of them came down to the pit and escorted her.


    She looked straight at Armageddon, ignoring their presence.


    Armageddon asked.


    that child? What do you think the dying child will do?


    yes i believe it will. < Swordhu > had an idea, so he tried to protect it. So I don��t want to see the Pandora Clanlord die like this.


    So did you personally come? Then you could die by my hand?


    Of course you can. But wouldn��t the picture be pretty if I were killed by you here?


    Lim Ga-eul smiled.


    Fear is a face that cannot be found.


    Armageddon saw her smile and fell silent.


    After hearing her words, I was taken aback.


    I don��t know what your purpose is�� isn��t it horror you want? But if I, the head of state, die here at your hands, will the people really be afraid?


    ����.


    Some people are afraid. But you never know if my death will spark a riot. A person who is terrified sometimes throws away his comfort and tries to fight his fear.


    I mean, in order for fear to last, comfort must be guaranteed. yes that��s right Maybe the picture isn��t good. What I also want is not to kill you, but for you to surrender to me.


    So get out of here. Didn��t I show you everything I was going to show you today? On the contrary, we lost a lot.


    Hmm��. But that��s enough as long as I don��t kill you and carry out my purpose. Do you think I��ll take the deal?


    You must have used up a lot of strength, but shouldn��t you recover your body? It��s not just you. What about your co-workers?


    Armageddon��s eyebrows twitched.


    He must have noticed something.


    Lim Ga-eul informed about this.


    A little while ago, I received a call that Samael Beelzebuth Mastema was subdued. Even if Lilith Marmon is a problem, it will be able to do something with more troops. �� Right. Did three people die while concentrating on the battle? Yes, the damage to you is considerable, so I��m telling you to step back from this point. You don��t want to engage in a war of attrition where one side of the other disappears, right?


    That��s right.


    Lim Ga-eul persuades Armageddon.


    Armageddon is almost over.


    But he never tried to skip the important part.


    But it��s not hard for me to kill a kid. Do you think you dare to face me? Fairy, your gift is clearly a threat to me, but you, who cannot fight, are no match for me.


    I bet it is. If you��re willing, you can look for an opportunity to kill me.


    So take the people you came with and retreat. I��m going to kill that kid and take that bastard.


    The will of Armageddon was not broken.


    Lim Ga-eul sighed.


    By then, the galaxy had passed her and tried to fight Armageddon.


    The part that he would take Noh Yoo-seong with him stimulated his heart.


    Keep away from the fairy. I��ll deal with that guy, but instead, the fairy is Yu��


    No. Stay still.


    Then Lim Ga-eul spread his arms.


    She obstructed the course of the galaxy.


    The galaxy stopped walking.


    Lim Ga-eul did not look back at Eunha, but looked at Armageddon and asked a question.


    is that really what you want?


    what? Is it what you want to do to kill a Pandora Clanlord who can��t even fight? What do you mean?


    You said you wanted horror. And you said that you would defeat < The Swordsman > and stand at the highest place in people��s consciousness.


    ����.


    So, did the plan work? Will people be terrified and think that no one can beat you anymore? Indeed-.


    Lim Ga-eul is a former actress.


    In the past, she liked acting and really liked being on stage.


    She loved getting people��s attention.


    Thus, she could get a glimpse of Armageddon��s thoughts.


    Armageddon wants attention.


    ��Is today��s stage a stage that satisfies you? Do you think that the stage where you win against < The Swordsman > will be the best stage?


    What do you want to say?


    That��s why Lim Ga-eul decided to use Armageddon��s heart.


    She declared, shaking off the intimidation of Armageddon with silver mana.


    I will prepare a better stage than that. A stage that everyone in this country will see. ����!!


    Isn��t that what you want? It is to show your greatness in front of the whole world. It��s not like this kind of terrorism.


    Hmmm, that��s a fascinating story. But how are you going to prepare for that stage? It��s not like I��m going to stand by and act like a terrorist��


    Of course. As a fairy, I can never tolerate that. So what kind of stage�� Let��s prepare a stage for a life-and-death fight with the Pandora Clanlord. I think that��s enough. How about it?


    ����.


    In a world where neither < Swordsman > nor < First Sword > have disappeared, the only symbol people can rely on is the < Crimson Sword >. That would be something neither < Thunder God > nor < Yeomma > could do.


    So fight him and show my true value to the world?


    yes.


    Heh heh what to do��


    Armageddon looked at the galaxy.


    Eun-ha put strength in her eyes, enduring the pain so as not to lose to his gaze.


    It is an opportunity made by Lim Ga-eul.


    couldn��t miss it


    I couldn��t show weakness.


    yes it is good


    And in the end, Armageddon decided to accept Lim Ga-eul��s offer.


    Only then did Lim Ga-eul feel relieved.


    Eunha was also relieved inwardly.


    So when are you going to do it?


    well. Shouldn��t we wait for the Pandora Clanlord��s body to recover?


    Are you planning to delay the time for a long time using that as an excuse? That��s not right.


    But if the Pandora Clan Lord��


    heals it with an elixir, isn��t it enough?


    ��great. one month.


    too long. do it in 2 weeks


    ��Pandora Clan Lord. yes my lady


    Do you think you can recover your body in two weeks?


    Lim Ga-eul��s eyes were still on Armageddon.


    Eunha had only one answer.


    yes my lady Give it 2.


    Okay, let��s do it in two weeks. What will the stage be like?


    In addition to the Pandora Clan Road, strong people will also participate in the battle, so I think a wide place would be nice�� S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A high place would be nice.


    You have so many orders.


    Lim Ga-eul held back what he wanted to say and fell into thought.


    ah.


    Then, her eyes caught the eye of Seoul Namsan Tower in the distance.


    How about the Seoul Namsan Tower Observatory? I think the observatory on the top floor, which has not been opened yet, would be better. oh that��s not bad yes let��s do that time is?


    I do it for breakfast. Will many people watch it at that time?


    On that day, you can put in a travel ban and then people can watch the show from home. Wouldn��t that work? yes it is good If so, I will put the terrorism on hold until the time you promised.


    Armageddon knocked the wand.


    A subspace appeared behind him.


    Lilith Mamon appeared.


    Armageddon turned away.


    Head to the subspace where they are.


    It��s good, kid.


    before the subspace closes.


    Armageddon giggled at the galaxy standing with the fairy.


    You��ve earned the time of two weeks. In the meantime, pray that your body recovers well.


    The subspace is closed.


    Armageddon is gone.


    The galaxy clenched its fists


    tightly .


    2 weeks.


    Until then, the body needs to recover.


    And��


    ����The myth must be manifested.


    You have to find your own mythology.


    Otherwise, you won��t be able to stand against him.

 Chapter 855

    Relife Player 855


    [Chapter 214]


    [Beyond the Gate]


    To Lim Ga-eul��s base Terror stopped and Armageddon retreated.


    There were several damages in the process.


    People couldn��t be relieved.


    they were terrified


    It��s all over! I couldn��t win against him until < Sword After >, so how can I win!!


    Losing a living myth�� This is a nightmare! It can��t be like this!


    < Shinchang >! < Shinchang > remains! If < Shinchang > drinks this elixir and fights, he might be able to win!


    Where is the < King of Darkness >! That person might have a chance to win if he fights with < Shinchang >�� You guys have seen it too. There were living myths by the side of Armageddon��


    ������.��


    Even if the two of them join forces, how can they overcome it?


    living myth.


    < After the sword > The death of Hwang Jin-hee.


    Her death was widely reported on the news that evening.


    For those who heard the news belatedly, it was nothing short of shocking.


    [Next news. Currently, there are a total of four subjugated mines�� They say that all of them have strong powers. Samael Abaddon Beelzebuth Mastema��. Let��s watch the video first.]


    The fairy government and the players suffered a huge loss of troops this time.


    As a result, he subdued the Chilma four.


    At least, the good news did calm people��s anxiety.


    But to them, Armageddon came as something they would never forget.


    Unless Armageddon is subdued, the situation will not improve.


    It��s not too late even now!! We must surrender to demons or new people! Let��s worship the new people as gods!


    Raising Armageddon won��t change anything in your life. Let��s just surrender to Armageddon.


    Fear was contagious quickly.


    Witnesses of the power of Armageddon poured into the streets.


    The sound of their request to obey the devil shook the people.


    Wow!! Defeat them!!


    Let��s surrender to the new race! We are inferior beings!!


    Worship Armageddon!!


    The police, faced with a manpower shortage due to the Mastema terror, could not stop their uprising.


    Even more so, the police lost public sentiment by shooting and killing innocent citizens when they were brainwashed.


    Their control didn��t work.


    In the end, Lim Ga-eul made an announcement to the public the morning after the riot.


    It happened one day after Armageddon receded.


    [My fellow citizens. Today I want to tell you a momentous story. So I��d appreciate it if everyone could listen.]


    Lim Ga-eul tried to tell the story of the deal with Armageddon slowly to prevent confusion among the people.


    I wanted people to take time to mourn < The Swordsman > and the players and general citizens who passed away due to terrorism.


    However, people were not at ease enough to mourn someone��s death.


    Eventually, things calmed down a bit and she had to say what she was trying to say.


    [After 13 days, the fairy government is going to impose a strong movement restriction on you. During that time, I plan to impose a restriction on not leaving the house.]


    Lim Ga-eul talked about making a deal with Armageddon.


    Thirteen days later, Eunha Noh and the players fight Armageddon for life and death.


    Therefore, I hope the people do not leave their homes and watch the confrontation.


    It was absurd.


    The news of a fight for the fate of the country confused people.


    ������.��


    But her story worked.


    Conversely, it means that no terrorism will occur for the next 13 days.


    And whether or not to surrender to the devil will be decided after 13 days.


    13 days was not a long time.


    People stopped rioting.


    There was no reason to riot.


    Time will figure it out.


    On the one hand-.


    ��Yes, the Pandora Clan Lord was still there.


    Pandora Clan even defeated a 2nd tier monster! So you can beat him!


    There is < Red Lotus Sword >. < Crimson Sword > will do anything.


    People found hope.


    < Red Lotus Sword > Noh Eun-ha.


    He who nearly single-handedly defeated Abaddon will defeat Armageddon.


    Only then could people shake off their anxiety a little.


    How did < Red Lotus Sword > win? He couldn��t even beat Armageddon. Didn��t you see < The Swordsman > gave his life to protect it?


    you idiot! At that time, < Crimson Sword > would not have had the strength to fight Armageddon properly because of the intense battle. Defeating Abaddon alone and then taking on Armageddon? Yai, do you think that��s possible!?


    I��ll admit the power of < Red Lotus Sword >�� but my body is broken to that extent, can I really recover?


    Heal it with an elixir and it will heal.


    Although there were many who trembled in fear of Armageddon.


    There were more people who firmly believed in Noh Eun-ha��s power than him.


    [Breaking News] Pandora Clan Road < Crimson Sword > Noh Eun-ha Takes Elixir [Breaking News]


    News broke right after


    all Pandora Clan members will go into closed training for the remaining 13 days .


    It was an article saying that the S-class clans and the twelve thrones would focus on training for 13 days.


    Among them, the news about Pandora Clan attracted people��s attention the most.


    In particular, Eunha Noh took the elixir.


    With just that, people were able to put the fear behind them.


    A fight for the fate of the nation and mankind.


    People decided to suppress their anxiety for 13 days and live a normal life.


    ������.��


    Surprisingly, the crime rate decreased for 13 days.


    It was a fairly rare phenomenon that crimes did not occur more than before even though security was not good.


    Will the phenomenon continue or reverse?


    That would have been decided according to the results after the 13th.


    Take refuge in the crimson god.


    Trust and rely on the crimson god.


    Of course, it was not possible to prevent shortages in large marts and grocery stores.


    On the other hand, they decided to hold a prayer meeting for 13 days in a row at Eunhashinyo, which has expanded nationwide after raising the rent over the past few years.


    People who hoped for Noh Eun-ha��s victory quit all their jobs and quickly joined the Eunha Church before the movement restrictions were imposed.


    They planned to pray for Noh Eun-ha��s victory continuously for 13 days.


    hey guys Let��s pray together. I pray to the crimson god to let me live happily today.


    Pandora Clan Hall in Dongjak-gu, Seoul.


    Ilya prayed in the cathedral located underground.


    For Illya, praying was like entering the practice of closing.


    People went to see her and prayed earnestly and prayed again.


    Take heed and speak to the Crimson God.


    The reason why the world has been peaceful lately is that the crimson god looks down on all of them.


    The number 13 symbolizes the destruction of order.


    But 13 also signifies birth.


    It means that the old order is destroyed and a new order is born.


    However, who is meant to lead the order?


    People weren��t sure.


    So they just prayed.


    It means that the being you believe in will become the master of the new order.


    I pay attention to the eunha.


    I beg the Crimson God.


    Wishes to the Crimson Lord.


    During that period, the Eunhashinkyo accepted many times more members than the existing ones.


    ��


    The news of the unprecedented disaster was delivered to the far north.


    Master�� passed away?


    Yes, that��s��. I think it would be better to read the detailed news here in the newspaper, senior Eunhyuk.


    Uijeongbu, northern Gyeonggi Province.


    Choi Eun-hyeok, who was leading the Pandora Clan members and striving to pioneer the north, came across the news on the day < The Swordsman > passed away.


    ����.


    Choi Eun-hyeok was speechless when he saw the smartphone his junior clanmate brought him.


    His eyes widened greatly.


    Although he knew about the appearance of demons, he believed that the Twelve Seats and Pandora Clan would solve it somehow.


    However, the damage was enormous.


    Eleven members of the Pandora clan died as a result of this incident.


    Three by Beelzebuth and eight by Abaddon.


    The number of wounded was far greater than that.


    How could Eunha not do it��? You


    mean there are still three of them left?


    Choi Eunhyuk gritted his teeth.


    He wondered if he would have been able to reduce the damage if he had participated in the Chilma subjugation and fought alongside his clanmates.


    Thinking about it, it was pointless.


    However, seeing as Eunha and his clan members suffered, and even his teacher suffered, the enemies seemed to be formidable.


    I need to check the enemy information.


    Eunhyuk Choi called right away.


    [hello? Eunhyuk Choi? What��s going on?]


    Oh Minji. I want to know how things went�� and I��m also curious about how Master passed away��


    [You could have asked Seo-Na instead of asking me. Serena was also injured while fighting Abaddon the other day and is in the hospital.]


    What really?


    [Seona didn��t talk. Eh, anyway, what happened��]


    Kim Min-ji told him in detail what he was curious about.


    < After the Sword > Hwang Jin-hee��s advice is also the same.


    Yes Master��


    Choi Eun-hyeok bowed his head.


    I didn��t know Hwang Jin-hee would leave like this.


    But I shouldn��t have been depressed.


    The war with Chilma was not yet over.


    So you��re saying there��s a showdown in two weeks?


    [Yes, that��s right. So, the kids who are in good health have entered the lung training now, and the other kids are planning to enter the lung training as soon as they get better. I will help them as much as I can.]


    In that situation, Eunhyuk Choi had only one thing to say.


    he said with determination.


    I will also go down to Seoul. I want to go and fight with you. let me do that


    [Huh��. I thought it would be like that from the time you called me. Of course we are welcome If you��re going to come down, come down quickly. Hae-soo oppa is also busy repairing kids�� devices. You��ve been there for quite a while, so the device��s condition shouldn��t be bad.]


    That��s right, then I��ll ask for that too.


    Eunhyuk Choi smiled bitterly.


    Afterwards, he exchanged news with Kim Min-ji and hung up the phone.


    After subduing the monsters, he immediately turned around.


    Senior Eunhyuk! Where are you going? to return to the hall. I��m sorry, but can you guys do well for a while?


    I decided to go straight to Seoul.


    Choi Eun-hyeok wished goodbye to the remaining clan members in Uijeongbu.


    And when he was alone, his eyes were sharper than ever.


    ��


    Meanwhile, Pandora Clan Hall at that time.


    The Pandora Clan Hall in Seoul Station was blown away from the 8th floor, and the monsters attacked the entire floor.


    The Clan Hall barely functioned to accommodate clan members.


    Keuugh��.


    Thanks to Lim Ga-eul��s wit.


    Eunha survived safely.


    But the recoil was unavoidable.


    On the contrary, after putting more strain on the already weakened body, the body was in disrepair.


    Eun-ha, who returned to the clan hall with the help of Dominique and the clan members, lay down on the bed.


    While Eunha faced Armageddon, some clan members made the clan hall into a ward under the command of Seohyun Han.


    Damn it��


    By then Eunha had lost consciousness.


    The consciousness that had been forcibly held so far was cut off as the tension was released.


    Since then, Eunha has been sparsely awake while receiving treatment.


    No, the condition is too serious. Impurities remain throughout the mana circuit, interfering with the treatment. How the hell did this person fight to end up like this? Lord! Isn��t this too severe?


    Even my magic won��t work. Unfortunately, I don��t think there��s much I can do.


    < Crimson Saint > Illya.


    and < The Witch of Time >.


    Eunha could hear the two people talking while treating her.


    brother are you okay? What the hell is this body�� Why are there so many scars��


    Thank you for protecting us. Yoosung, I have to say thank you to my father.


    bar! Papa! Bah��


    I could hear Ha Baek-ryun whimpering.


    Han Seo-hyun brought Roh Yoo-seong and came to talk to him.


    Sorry. I��m sorry I��m powerless. I��m always protected by you��


    Lee Yoo-jung came to me and cried. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She cried for a long time and at the end said thank you.


    bad guys. Where��s the law to do this when we��re not there? What is this like my younger brother��


    ����.


    No Eun-ah and Ryu Yeon-hwa also came to visit.


    Eunah Noh cried and blew and got angry.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa held Eun-ha��s hand tightly without saying a word.


    I have to get up soon��.


    Time passed like that.


    After two days, Eunha was able to come to her senses.


    ��-Ah, are you awake? how is it? body?


    when I came to my senses.


    The first thing Eunha caught her eye was Jung Hayang.


    It seemed that it was Jeong Ha-yang��s turn to take care of her.


    She was looking down at the galaxy with a soft face.


    ��How long has it been?


    It��s been two days since I fell. I was thinking of using the elixir if Eunha had woken up a day later.


    Jung Ha-yang kindly informed me.


    She was stroking my stomach.


    Eunha stretched out her hand with difficulty.


    He moved his bandaged hand and placed it on her stomach.


    How do you feel? is the kid okay? Chi I have to worry about you. Are you waking up and worrying about me first?


    Jung Ha-yang makes a noise.


    However, she seemed to be in a good mood after receiving Eunha��s concern.


    She said, placing her hand on Eunha��s hand.


    It��s all thanks to you. The baby in the belly is healthy. I��m glad.


    If you wake up, I��ll call the others now. Everyone missed you so much.


    no, that��s fine. Because I think I won��t be able to talk well because I��m cluttered.


    Jung Ha-yang tries to stand up.


    Eunha dried her up.


    She sat down on the road.


    Eunha turned her body.


    I looked up at the ceiling and asked.


    What about clan members? How is everyone?


    Abaddon attacked the Clan Hall and many people were killed.


    And while fighting Beelzebuth, considerable damage would have occurred.


    11 people died this time. 8 clan members died fighting Abaddon, 3 clan members died fighting Beelzebuth.


    Yes��


    Jeong Ha-yang said with a dark face.


    Eunha closed her eyes while listening to her report.


    condolences on their deaths.


    Soon he opened his eyes.


    What about Eunwoo? I even saw Minji manage to save her from being attacked by Armageddon��. She was injured near her heart and was in critical condition. Fortunately, I was able to heal it with the elixir in the Clan Hall. I woke up yesterday and started training saying I don��t need rehab.


    It��s too much�� but I��m glad I did. for not dying


    huh.


    tell me more stories


    It��s been 2 days since Eunha lost her mind.


    A lot has happened in the meantime.


    Externally, Eunha was supposed to go into training and prepare for the decisive battle.


    It was to stabilize public sentiment.


    If the news spread that he was in danger of death, the public sentiment could have been greatly shaken.


    I heard that Subin has become Mine��.


    Should I like it because her strength has increased?


    Meanwhile, Eunha could also hear the news about Bae Soo-bin.


    They decided to rejoice that she survived Beelzebuth��s infection.


    Seo-na and Ga-yeon were discharged yesterday and decided to prepare for the showdown. People say that you can��t be comfortable with so many injuries��.


    They also need to rest a little longer��.


    That��s what I want to tell you.


    ��sorry.


    I can��t help it. You are my husband, but you are also a hero to the people.


    Jung Ha-yang smiled bitterly.


    She brushed Eunha��s hair.


    Also, Eunhyuk came down to Seoul and is attending closed training.


    Eunhyuk too? Yeah, seeing what happened to us this time, he must have thought that we shouldn��t stay still. And there��s the work of < Swordsman >��


    I��m sure that��s right. Then I can��t just lie down like this. Can I�� go outside and call the kids to take me to the training ground? According to Iriya��s sister, you need to rest for a few days.


    Don��t worry, my body is strong.


    Eunha smiled.


    He lifted his upper body with difficulty.


    The body screamed.


    Even so, Eunha forced a smile and tried to reassure Jeong Ha-yang.


    But instead, it made her even more worried.


    There are a total of 4 Elixir collected by mobilizing all the power of the group this time. It was given to me by Alice Luminous Hana Group. The other one was given to us by Sirius in the past. ����.


    Among them, I used 3 to treat Eunwoo or people in critical condition. Now there is only one left.


    good job. There must be someone who wanders between death and death more than me. Oh, Mr. Bruno��s arm?


    ��not yet treated.


    Jeong Ha-yang said cautiously.


    I was watching my own eyes.


    Eunha understood her heart.


    As Jeong Ha-yang��s wife, she must have wanted to use the elixir on him.


    However, as a sub-lord of the Pandora clan, he would have had to prioritize reviving the clan members who could die immediately without the elixir.


    Uncle Bruno does it today and tomorrow too. A disease that causes the skin to rot on the cut surface�� They say it��s useless even if it��s amputated.


    Write to Uncle Bruno right now.


    Uncle Bruno wants to write to you��


    Jeong Ha-yang bowed her head.


    Her shoulders trembled.


    Depending on her choice, one person could die.


    no it isn��t


    Although the mana circuit is broken�� I will not die.


    Eunha��s body was fine.


    His body was contorted, but not to the point of dying instantly.


    That��s why the members of Clan Pandora didn��t cure Eunha with the elixir.


    He used the elixir on someone who was in a more critical condition than that.


    And now there was only one left.


    Haya.


    ��uh?


    I��m okay.


    Eunha stretched out her hand with difficulty.


    He grabbed Jeong Ha-yang��s cheek.


    Then the tears fell.


    Eunha kissed her.


    She surrendered herself obediently.


    Perhaps, due to Bruno��s personality, he told me not to worry about it and write it to me, since I just need to die. And I really have to�� so I can fight Armageddon. ����.


    But it��s okay. There are ways. So, write that to Uncle Bruno. Then what do you do��


    Eun-ha put her hand on Jeong Ha-yang��s stomach.


    I didn��t feel like touching my stomach because I was wrapped in a bandage.


    It didn��t matter though.


    Eunha smiled bitterly.


    do you know Under the bed in my room�� there��s a box. �� maybe that? That��s right. make use of it So can you get the kids to bring it over here?


    But that��s��


    Watching the battle between Hwang Jin-hee and Armageddon.


    Eun-ha realized that in the myth of the opponent, she had to fight using only the mana in her body.


    However, it was too disadvantageous to fight by relying on the mana in the body for him who had a small amount of mana in the body.


    Even so, if Shinhwa could not be manifested, he had no choice but to fight by relying on mana in his body.


    There��s not much time left.


    It might be better to focus more on something familiar to me rather than something that doesn��t catch on very well.


    Find your own mythology.


    Hwang Jin-hee said.


    But time was running out.


    Eun-ha understood very well that finding the key to the myth is about catching a floating cloud.


    So what you can realistically do is improve your constitution.


    It was the judge��s version.


    It��s okay. I��m confident of winning.


    ����.


    If I can��t beat it in the first place, then I won��t win Armageddon. Oh, are you full now? Right?


    Kick Yes, that��s right. The baby sees his dad and tells him to work hard.


    Eat Belphegor��s inner hem.


    It is to use the power of the inner altar to improve the chronic disease that one��s heart has had so far.

 Chapter 856

    Relife Player 856


    [Chapter 214]


    [Beyond the Gate (2)]


    Eleven days until the battle with Armageddon.


    Eunha woke up from a hospital bed.


    The clan members were worried when they saw him forcibly stand up without drinking the elixir.


    Right now, I��m asking around to see if anyone has an elixir. I��d rather wait until then


    There are only 11 days left, how long to wait?


    Yoo Joon Yoo, the chairman of Hana Group.


    He came after a long time while the world was hiding anxiety.


    Yu Do-jun sighed as he saw Eun-ha wearing a clan uniform on top of the bandage.


    It��s no use. he��s stubborn


    Who��s got a crush on that bigot?


    me. So that��s why it doesn��t dry


    Han Seo-hyun patted Noh Yoo-seong.


    The two of them weren��t the only ones who came out to see off Eunha, who was about to enter the closed training.


    There were also people who had not entered the closed training yet and were on standby in case of any unknown danger.


    Minji Kim was an example of that.


    I want to help you, but I��m sorry I can��t help you.


    What can��t help but�� I��ll leave it to you, Minji, to protect the clan while we��re gone. request.


    Kim Min-ji put on an apologetic face.


    Eunha smiled and comforted her.


    she was helpful


    Meanwhile, Eun-ha walked over to Lee Yu-jeong, who was anxious among the people.


    There was also Ha Baek-ryun next to her.


    I will be back.


    ��yes, you must succeed.


    Lee Yoo-jung grabbed Eun-ha��s collar.


    In her mind, she wanted to leave Eunha at rest.


    But circumstances did not allow it.


    Noh Eun-ha was both her husband and a hero of the country.


    It was impossible to hold him with personal feelings.


    Eunha read her emotions.


    He held her with one hand.


    I hope the child in your belly and the child in Yooseong and White��s belly will be born in a happy world. ����. I will succeed even for that.


    Yes��


    The clan members present here knew what Eunha was up to and the dangers of it.


    Gambling with extremely low odds of success.


    However, Eunha had no intention of failing at that gamble.


    Then, Ha Baek-ryun caught his gaze.


    you come here too Come on, Baekryun. you were worried too


    Uh��


    Eunha held out her other arm.


    Ha Ji-eun pushes Ha Baek-ryeon on the back.


    Ha Baek-ryun walked out and hugged Eun-ha with a face that he didn��t know.


    be sure to win yes I will win and come back


    Ha Baek-ryun buried his face in his uniform and muttered in a low voice.


    Eunha heard that sound.


    He gave strength to the hand that held her.


    Ha Baek-ryun and Lee Yu-jeong.


    everyone else.


    He is trying to change the future for those people.


    Not a future for the world.


    A very selfish future.


    ��


    Sadang Station Pandora Clan Hall.


    After descending to the 4th floor, the galaxy looked around.


    There were quite a few private training rooms with closed doors and blackout curtains.


    Clan members are training.


    Eunha passed the training room.


    Soon I found an empty training room.


    From here on, I��ll go in alone. So please protect your children too.


    Beep beep beep beep beep beep!


    kang!


    Eunha said to the phantom beasts.


    The phantom beasts responded.


    The feeling of wanting to come back well was conveyed, and it made me smile.


    Eunha greeted them and opened the door to her personal training room.


    After��


    Eunha entered the training room and pulled out a box from her chest.


    I opened the box and took out what looked like pills.


    A blue pill overflowing with mana.


    It is Belphegor��s inner circle.


    If you eat this, you will become a Mine.


    I tried not to eat it if possible��


    but Eun-ha smiled bitterly.


    I didn��t eat it even when I subjugated Maegu.


    Back then, I wasn��t sure that I would be successful by gambling.


    It was the same even now.


    I couldn��t be sure.


    But I had to be sure.


    I��m not sure why��


    Armageddon is stronger than before the return.


    So I have to be strong too.


    It was the reason why Eunha had not eaten Naedan in the past, but wanted to eat it this time.


    He looked down at my altar.


    Soon after, he made up his mind and put the inner end in his mouth.


    The thump-thump


    effect was immediate.


    The moment the inner hem touched his tongue and went over, his heart beat wildly.


    Mana leaked out of


    his body.


    The mana circuit filled with impurities passes through a vast amount of mana and screams very much.


    It was the first pain I had ever felt in my life.


    It feels like something is about to tear apart.


    Ugh��


    Eun-ha lay down on the floor.


    I crouched down, trying to minimize the pain.


    The mana leaking out of his body was surrounding him.


    Fuss


    Mana covers your vision.


    clogs the pores


    Eunha tried to control Mana.


    But Mana got out of control and tried to kill him.


    Eventually, Eunha lost consciousness.


    ��


    Here��


    I don��t know how much time has passed.


    Eunha opened her eyes.


    The whole world was pitch black.


    ����.


    There was no one.


    The galaxy stood in the dark.


    He wondered why he was here.


    I quickly remembered.


    She lost consciousness after absorbing Belphegor��s inner secret.


    Where is this?


    Darkness where nothing can be seen.


    Eun-ha took a step without feeling fear in the dark.


    Strangely, the darkness was familiar.


    It wasn��t scary at all.


    blood?��


    Soon the galaxy discovered that something was streaming down from far away.


    What you can see clearly even in the dark.


    It was dark red blood.


    uh?


    when you realize it.


    A form was revealed in the pitch-black world.


    It wasn��t just a single stream of blood that flowed down.


    Dozens, hundreds, thousands, tens of thousands.


    Before I knew it, the galaxy was standing on the ground covered in dark red blood.


    It was a terrifying sight.


    But strangely, I got used to it.


    Maybe here��


    I guessed something.


    Eunha moved further.


    ����.


    I saw something else in the distance.


    dead bodies of people


    The corpses of people who seemed to have died fighting monsters were horrendous.


    In that moment, the world changed again.


    All of a sudden, corpses formed a mountain around the galaxy.


    It��s a face I know.


    The faces of the corpses were pale.


    However, there were corpses whose faces were clearly visible.


    They were faces that Eunha knew well.


    To be precise, these were the faces of those who had a relationship with him in some way before returning.


    ����.


    < Witch of Massacre > Bae Su-bin.


    She lay there, leaning against a mountain of corpses.


    There was a wound on her chest that looked like it had been stabbed with a sword.


    It was a wound made by Eunha from killing her in her previous life.


    Eunha moved further.


    Ga-Yeon Son��


    < Dumb > Ga-Yeon Son.


    There she was above the pool of blood.


    She was dead, eyes open, looking up at the black sky.


    He was not wearing any clothes.


    Brother Blue��


    < Mad Dog > Jin Parang.


    His whole body was torn.


    < Loser > Seon Ki-jun.


    It was the same.


    The two had been bitten to death by monsters.


    Twenty-five��.


    < Take it away > or < Shoots >.


    He was dead on his knees on the floor.


    There were holes all over the body.


    After sending a raiding party first in < Dungeon of the Abyss >, he couldn��t escape and was pierced by a monster��s tentacle.


    Suddenly,


    a sound was heard.


    Eunha turned her head.


    Something fell from the mountain of corpses.


    ����.


    It was the head of the twins.


    It was a smiling face.


    Eunha stopped walking and looked around the world once more.


    This is a world based on my memories.


    This must be the world of imagination.


    A world in which the things remaining in one��s unconscious are transformed into some kind of symbol.


    It is where the soul forms the basis.


    He then looked down at himself.


    Is it the < Undead > outfit?


    I didn��t know because I didn��t feel the weight.


    He was wearing armor that looked like something out of the Middle Ages.


    It was the armor that Lee Yu-jeong and Seon Ki-jun forcibly put on themselves, who always suffered from wounds while worrying about it.


    All sorts of protective magic were built into the armor, which helped him charge even more without taking care of himself.


    At that time, Yoo-jung scolded me for something.


    It��s an armor that I saved to protect my body, but I said I��m going to be a suicide commando with it.


    Old memories came back.


    Memories now only fade.


    However, after stepping into the mental world, he was able to recall his memories before returning as if it were just yesterday.


    No One Cry is still there.


    It was a sword I hadn��t seen in a long time.


    A masterpiece of < Unfortunate Maestro >.


    Eunha pulled out the sword she was wearing at her waist.


    The sword, which had no magic built into it, emitted a bluish light.


    His face was so clean that he could see through it.


    When Eunha expressed mana, a green energy lingered around the blade.


    Even if the galaxy did not purify mana, the sword itself refined mana and presented the finest mana.


    Thanks to this sword��


    I managed to get by with my lack of mana in my previous life.


    It was < Undead >��s favorite sword.


    By using this sword, Eun-ha was able to use the mana dissolved in the air almost as if it were her own.


    But now it was a sword that he didn��t really need.


    It was because he could now refine the finest mana himself.


    Of course, it eats up the controls so much that it can��t be used in a tense battle.


    By the way��


    Eunha put her sword into the scabbard.


    he muttered blankly.


    I was lost in thought.


    If this is my world of imagination��


    then I am still bound by the past.


    I thought I had changed a lot.


    It seems that the unconscious has remained unchanged.


    whether to like it or not.


    Eunha had a complicated feeling.


    Ah��


    Eunha moved further.


    Then, I found bodies lying on their backs in the distance.


    Lee Yu-jeong and Ha Baek-ryun.


    It was two people.


    ����.


    The two of them were tightly closing their eyes.


    Unlike the corpses around it, blood circulates through its skin.


    I don��t know if he lived or died.


    I feel like I��m going to open my eyes anytime soon.


    To that extent, the two were very different in this world.


    that�� that��s it


    The galaxy could be known instinctively.


    The two are precious enough to occupy the center of one��s unconscious.


    In other words, it was an indispensable existence in order to identify itself.


    Eunha realized again.


    The reason I was able to live before the return was because you were there.


    in this desolate world.


    Only two were the support.


    Eunha was grateful to the two of them.


    I was grateful to them for being the driving force that allowed me to live in my previous life.


    On the other hand, I had my doubts.


    So��


    now?


    Are there really only two people?


    Eunha couldn��t answer.


    I felt like I had forgotten something important.


    ����.


    From the moment I set foot in this world.


    Galactic memories were jumbled together.


    The memories before the return strongly revealed their presence, and as time passed, the memories after the return were overwhelmed.


    The more I search through my memories, the more I keep coming back to memories from before the regression.


    It was unavoidable.


    Everything that exists in this world of images has symbols and memories.


    Is this��


    is it really my imaginary world?


    However, everything in this world was pointing to the return.


    There was no symbol that could define the galaxy after the return.


    So it is strange to think of the post-reversion.


    And at that moment��


    -Keep your hands off the two of them.


    ����.


    Eunha heard the voice for the first time.


    It is a known upbringing.


    No, it was his own upbringing.


    Eunha turned her head.


    Somehow it seemed so.


    Someone was walking through the road that formed a mountain of corpses.


    It is yourself.


    No, < Undead > is old.


    Eunha smiled bitterly.


    If this world symbolizes the time before the return, it could be expected that he would be somewhere. sea??h th�� ��ov��lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But what I didn��t expect was that he was alive and well.


    They can��t even touch you.


    It was like that.


    < Undead > growls.


    As Eunha stepped away from the two, she realized why she existed in this world.


    To absorb the power of Naedan�� it means to defeat you.


    An image world reflecting the unconscious.


    He must have been accepting the power of the inner circle in reality.


    It is reflected in the unconscious.


    In short, the < Undead > in front of him is the power of his inner world that he is trying to accept in reality.


    The galaxy understood at once.


    I like it because it��s simple. I��m not saying it��s enough to defeat you.


    Eunha chose No One Cry.


    I also picked a nameless mangoshu.


    Then < Undead > pulled out the same swords.


    Gift < Berserk >


    At that moment, < Undead > activated the gift.

 Chapter 857

    Relife Player 857


    [Chapter 214]


    [Beyond the Door (3)]


    Their strength is almost equal.


    No, < Undead > is ahead.


    Gift < Heroic >


    Gift < Berserk >


    Two gifts collide.


    Eun-ha received the sword of the < Undead > and focused her energy on her eyes.


    The world splits in two.


    A few seconds into the future. The moment


    Woobo


    saw the future, the galaxy immediately moved.


    Almost at the same time, the < Undead > sword penetrated the spot where he was standing.


    Red mana flows over the blade.


    Blood Dance


    < Undead > One of Eunha Noh��s swordsmanship.


    The technique he learned from Baek Seo-jin was specialized only for killing opponents.


    It combines with < Berserk >��s ability to exert an extreme synergistic effect.


    If I got it wrong, I would be in danger too.


    Even Eunha knows the ability of blood dance.


    rushing stab.


    Blood Dance��s basic attack count is 6.


    However, if you add the ability of < Berserk >, you will stab the same part countless times until the opponent collapses.


    It was an attack that could go deep into the enemy and be counterattacked if it was wrong, so it had to be accompanied by danger.


    If I hadn��t read the future with < Heroic > and avoided the seat in advance, I would have been in a pretty dangerous situation. Galactic within


    Vilent Venom


    ran to < Undead > and swung his sword.


    The weakness of Blood Dance is that it is difficult to cancel the attack the moment you step on it.


    dig in at that time


    The blackened sword made gold in the < Undead >��s armor and deadly poison fell on him.


    poison penetrates


    It��s no use.


    ����!!


    Because this is my world


    But the poison didn��t work.


    Moreover, the < Undead > using the < Berserk > was talking.


    Eunha widened her eyes at the unexpected situation.


    If you use < Berserk >, you will fall into madness and lose your sanity?


    But what about that guy��!!


    I had to stop thinking.


    The < Undead > invaded.


    Eunha immediately blocked the sword.


    Then, the < Undead > that struck the sword quickly turned its body.


    After reading the magic that Eunha is trying to use, countermeasures are immediately implemented.


    < Berserk >��s ability to learn.


    After a few battles, he had completely learned the Galactic tactics.


    Was < Berserk > this strong?


    Eunha was agitated inwardly.


    Eunha also fights back against him, but can��t keep up with his reaction speed.


    I was in a hurry to block the attack.


    < Undead > was getting stronger and stronger than Eunha thought.


    that��s my world In this world, I won��t lose to you.


    And < Undead > would reply as if he had read Eunha��s mind.


    Eunha clicked her tongue at those words.


    On the contrary, he was not receiving help from this world.


    This world was completely a stage for < Undead >.


    I don��t blame the original equipment�� but it��s quite inconvenient to fight because I don��t have the equipment I normally use.


    Eunha frowned.


    The armor and sword he was wearing right now were obviously familiar to him.


    However, Eunha felt more comfortable handling the artifacts and swords she used in this life.


    Besides, there is no fire chicken and can.


    When I thought of that��.


    ��I guess I��m more used to the current life than the life before the return.


    Eun-ha was able to return and look back on the life she had walked.


    It was a strange realization.


    He was no longer < Undead >.


    The tactics themselves have completely changed.


    ��


    The battle, which had continued on a whistle, was flowing in the form of < Undead > gaining the upper hand.


    Platinum Cro��!!


    < Undead > knew himself very well.


    With < Berserk >, you don��t even need to learn, and before the galaxy compresses mana into the sword, quickly approach and attack.


    With that alone, Eun-ha couldn��t use the magic she used to use, which could be an opportunity to face this life.


    You must have noticed already. That I know all the tactics I��ve established since you returned.


    ����.


    In this world, I have been watching you for a long time. But what about you? Did you ever think about looking back at the past when you��re tired of the present happiness?


    < Undead > asked.


    Galactic could not immediately counter.


    < Undead > was right.


    At first, the galaxy, which was entangled in the past before the return and couldn��t properly look around, was now looking at the present and future.


    He is clearly stronger than before returning.


    However, his tenacity was incomparable to < Undead >, who tried to overcome it somehow even in unfortunate circumstances.


    You, who have forgotten the past, have no present and no future. The reason you��re being pushed is because you��ve lived that kind of life.


    never forgot It��s just that I��ve been pushed back more and more as I��ve lived. Can you say that to them too?


    ����.


    Then the mountain of corpses moved.


    People who would have died are resurrected.


    They were people Eunha knew.


    Colleagues before the return.


    They gathered around the < Undead > and were showing off their momentum.


    Among them-.


    -Do you like being happy alone?


    Do you like being happy?


    Yoo Jeong-ah, Baek-ryeon-ah��


    There were also Lee Yu-jeong and Ha Baek-ryun.


    Lee Yu-jeong activates her magic.


    < Undead > and his former colleagues gave him a buff that greatly increased his physical abilities for a short period of time.


    Ha Baek-ryun uses < Baek-eun >.


    The mana leaking out of her body dissipated all of the galaxy��s magic.


    As long as you are in this world, you can never defeat me. It��s because I��m heavier on my shoulders. ����. Look behind you. What on earth is behind you? There is nothing. so you are weak sea??h th�� N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    < Undead > smirked.


    Supported by his old comrades, he slowly approaches.


    The galaxy, whose magic was sealed, had no choice but to greet him with its body.


    It was then that I suddenly had an idea.


    Is there really nothing behind me?


    Didn��t I carry anything?


    no there isn��t


    Contrary to what < Undead > said, Eunha also had many things.


    Even so, the reason why nothing exists around you is because this world of images is based on before the return.


    Then it didn��t make any sense.


    < Undead > said to himself that he had forgotten before returning.


    However, his image world was clearly based on the pre-regression.


    Is this really my world in the first place?


    In the end, the question of the galaxy led to the world he was in.


    A world full of blood and corpses.


    A world where no living person exists and only the grudges of the dead remain.


    Is this world for you?


    No, it is a world for the < undead >.


    When the thought reached that point��.


    ��That can��t be.


    Eunha burst into laughter.


    The armor he was wearing and the sword in his hand felt cumbersome.


    It didn��t fit me.


    I don��t know why I��ve been using this without a doubt until now.


    There��s no reason why I should be denied the life I��ve walked so far just because you��re me. I won��t deny you either.


    There is a road called life.


    Eun-ha looked back at each path she had taken so far.


    Since returning, I have been reminded of my family, my friends, and the people I love.


    he was carrying them.


    that moment-


    �C Hwareuk!


    The galaxy was engulfed in flames.


    The heavy armor burns away and the Pandora Clan uniform appears.


    The two swords also burn and disappear, and a riot of white flowers and janwol effect appear.


    Also, this is more comfortable now.


    Wearing a cloak of flame.


    entangled in chains of lightning.


    Eunha walked out of the fire.


    Soon, the fire that spread from him started to burn up the world.


    what? Can��t beat you in this world? Then it��s just a matter of dealing with you in my world.


    ��I realized.


    The galaxy grew.


    I forgot something so obvious.


    This world is your own world.


    It is not the world of < Undead >.


    It is the world of < Red Lotus Sword >.


    The blazing fire burns fiercely and engulfs the world.


    The people around < Undead > are touched by the fire and disappear.


    A world covered in flames.


    Now, only the galaxy and < Undead > remained in that world.


    thanks. I just realized


    past present future.


    It doesn��t matter where you are anymore.


    he exists everywhere


    You are yourself through all three hours.


    glow


    Promised to change the future.


    Realizing that obvious question, Eun-ha was now able to open the door.


    The galaxy opened its door.


    Mythic manifestation


    ��������.


    A huge fire hit < Undead >.


    ��


    The world has changed.


    There was a blue sky overhead.


    Eunha was standing on a wide field before she knew it.


    In front of him was the defeated < Undead >.


    This is��


    your world.


    The < Undead > stood up.


    He pointed to one side with his chin.


    Eunha turned her head.


    Ah��


    now you understand? What is the foundation of your heart made of?


    down the hill.


    There were many people.


    family, friends, colleagues.


    They were laughing and talking.


    In the place where they ran, poisonous yellow flowers bloomed.


    It is a rapeseed flower.


    ��that��s right


    It��s just a view from afar.


    Eunha couldn��t help but put on a relaxed face after seeing the scene.


    These were the people he wanted to protect.


    They are the basis of the mental world.


    Eun-ha was finally able to face her own image world.


    So who are you? you.


    ����.


    You in the world of imagination.


    But why did you act like that?


    Eunha asked < Undead >.


    Even though the world changed for the sake of the galaxy, the appearance of < Undead > did not change.


    In her own world, she should have been wearing the same clothes as herself.


    Then < Undead > said��.


    ��Because you didn��t fight him in this life.


    that guy?


    the one who killed you ����!!


    It was then.


    Something appeared behind my back.


    I felt a strong energy.


    The hair all over her body stood up.


    My body didn��t move and I shuddered.


    Head did not turn.


    The moment you turn your head��


    �C Die.


    That thought filled my head.


    It was unbelievable.


    This was his own image world.


    But it was strange that something he felt fear existed.


    But somehow, the existence that appeared behind his back had to be destroyed.


    Otherwise, this world will disappear.


    The galaxy felt instinctively.


    I tried hard to move my body.


    then-


    -Don��t look back.


    < Undead > passed through the galaxy.


    Once the < Undead > put a hand on his shoulder and turned to the being.


    do you know what ��The boss of < Dungeon of the Abyss >. That��s right, it��s a fear that��s strongly imprinted in your memory. A horror that can instantly collapse your mind just by thinking about it.


    ����.


    It��s my job to fight him. I��ll go back to deep now. You can��t mess up the world that you��ve been making pretty for so long, can you?


    If the people on the flower garden are your goal for living.


    The self in this world was the self trying to maintain its existence.


    Only then did Eunha understand everything.


    The deep layer was the base that existed below the image world.


    Eun-ha, who understood everything like that, wished another one of herself luck.


    suffer


    you suffer too


    The huge presence disappears.


    < Undead > is trying to take him back to the world where the galaxy was a while ago.


    Oh right.


    Then < Undead > spoke.


    When he no longer felt his presence, Eun-ha looked back.


    < Undead > was laughing.


    The past is not something to regret, it exists to reflect on it so that it will never happen again. Do not misunderstand.


    leave those words


    < Undead > disappeared.


    At that moment, the galaxy also woke up.


    ��


    ����.


    Eunha opened her eyes.


    The ceiling of the training ground came into view.


    Soon after, he got up and looked around the training ground and stuck out his tongue.


    It��s not a fuss or a fuss.


    what happened


    The training ground was horribly destroyed.


    It seemed that he had harmed the whole area by accepting the power of the inner circle.


    It was fortunate that there were no people around.


    Was it successful?


    I saw a sword in the distance.


    The swords were dropped before entering the training ground just in case.


    Eunha stood up from her seat and stretched out her hand toward the sword.


    ����.


    Mana is expressed in the body.


    The color of the mana flowing from the body is very clear and pure.


    The usual galaxy��s mana color contained a much darker color.


    As he tried to increase the purity of mana, the color of mana became darker and his character became heavy and rough.


    Has the purity of mana decreased?


    no that��s not it


    Eunha carefully observed the mana flowing through her arm.


    Mana efficiency did not decrease.


    It was no different than before.


    Even so, the color looks clear because only the nature has changed while maintaining the efficiency.


    The nature of mana is light and soft.


    The sound of the heart is the same as usual, but mana flows out just by thinking about it.


    The sword galaxy


    summoned the swords.


    The sword that had fallen on the floor floated up and came into his hand.


    Eun-ha took out the white flower from the scabbard and let the mana flow.


    Huh really��.


    The exclamation came out on its own.


    The sword felt light.


    Even though I didn��t focus on the sword, it felt like it was my own arm.


    In addition, the sword and mana resonate and match each other��s optimal wavelength.


    The speed and reaction of mana dwelling on the sword were much better than before.


    Above all��


    ����The mana in the body has increased.


    The galaxy had been flowing freely without worrying about the mana in her body for a while.


    Even so, he did not feel that the mana in his heart would decrease.


    As he closed his eyes and focused on his heart, the amount of mana in his body was measured.


    stretched out tremendously


    It��s funny how I��ve been fighting while worrying about mana.


    A vast amount of mana resides in its body.


    Eunha was not used to the amount she felt for the first time in her life.


    Soon he restored mana.


    So have I become a Mine?


    Now, are you a human or a demon?


    Eunha became curious about her condition.


    Coincidentally, one wall of the training ground was made of mirrors.


    Eun-ha went to the cracked mirror and decided to check her eyes.


    When you become a demon, your eyes will turn red.


    ��Isn��t it Mine?


    However, the eyes of the galaxy that approached the mirror were no different from before.


    It wasn��t red, it was brown with a little bit of black added to it.


    Other than that, his reflection in the mirror didn��t change at all from when he entered the training ground.


    Are you saying that only the capacity of the heart to accept mana has changed?


    why?


    Mine��s strengths were its high defense and fast healing speed.


    It was incomparable to the human body.


    Eun-ha quickly cut her wrists with a white flower pot.


    There were no wounds.


    drew one more time


    Only then did a very fine crack appear on the skin.


    As the cracks cracked, blood formed like drops of water.


    Wounds heal immediately after


    self- sufficiency.


    The open wound quickly healed.


    It seems that the existence is human, but the ability has become a demon? How the hell did this happen?


    Eunha confirmed her condition.


    I didn��t immediately understand.


    But there were some guesses.


    Is it because of the gift?


    Gift < Heroic >.


    No Gift < Unknown >.


    There were many things I didn��t know about Gift, which was also < Berserk > and < Brave >.


    Eun-ha came to the idea that the reason she became a demon while still a human was because of Gift.


    What do you think? Because there is nothing bad about it.


    I decided to think about it right away.


    In fact, Eun-ha was worried about the disadvantages she would experience as a demon.


    Theoretically, the beings born between demons and humans were subhumans.


    The child inherits his own blood and has genes different from his own.


    I will be making a lot of them in the future�� If possible, I want to make a child who resembles my father and mother.


    Of course, to think that way, I had to win the decisive battle in the next few days.


    Eunha decided to take time to get used to the increased mana in her body.


    But how many days are left?


    So time goes by and goes by.


    The day of the showdown arrives.

 Chapter 858

    Relife Player 858(a)


    [Chapter 214]


    [Battlefield of Myth]


    Battle of Armageddon before the return.


    The players mobilized for the subjugation were all rated S, and the number was about 60.


    At that time, the Twelve Seats who participated in the subjugation were exactly < Nara >, < Thunder God >, < Divine Spear >, < One Man Fortress >, < Wind Sorceress >, < Silent >, and < Time Witch >.


    In addition, Onyang and his party members also participated in the subjugation.


    Absolutely yes, that��s it! The more you join forces, the more I will become the terror of this world!


    Armageddon showed a completely different level of power than other demons.


    Even when the players all worked together, they struggled against Armageddon��s necromantic forces.


    Gift < Brave >


    At that time, there was the only player who could respond to the magic of Armageddon.


    < Braever > On Taeyang.


    and his party members.


    After defeating Maegu, they became known as the strongest party in name and reality, and they blocked the magic of Armageddon.


    Furthermore, On Taeyang, who used the gift, destroyed all his magic by sharing the gift with the party members.


    You won��t be on your own anymore. ��Cause I won��t let that happen


    ha ha ha! It is a strange thing. Maybe it��s temporary, but the people��s support has been concentrated on you! Even though you haven��t manifested the myth, you show power comparable to the myth! Say something you don��t know what you��re talking about and just die quietly.


    The hard work you��ve been paying attention to so far hasn��t been meaningless. Your Shinhwa has really ripened to taste, and that��s why your body is so coveted.


    Splitting the darkness of Armageddon.


    Warm sun penetrated his world.


    The sword of salvation in his hand shone brightly, illuminating the darkness.


    He imbued the sword with mana.


    The Sword of National


    Salvation Activates the magic of a sword made based on the Chilseong True Magic Sword.


    A force that acts as a counter to the demons.


    The sword scatters into particles of light.


    Starlight illuminating the darkness rose innumerably in his world.


    The starlight pours down on Armageddon and finally gives him death.


    no it��s not over yet


    tough guy


    Onyang returned the starlight to the sword and approached Armageddon, who had not yet fallen.


    There is still one left.


    So, I wanted to end the last attack with my own hands.


    On Taeyang stabbed his sword at the staggering old man who couldn��t take care of himself.


    ��You got caught. ����!!


    That was his defeat.


    Armageddon tore the corners of his mouth.


    He was stabbed in the chest and giggling at the warm sun.


    I��ve only been waiting for this moment This is the time when you can get a better body to accept Shinhwa than your current body. What is this!? Why doesn��t the sword come off�� geuh��!!


    Take that body well and go.


    What happens in his mythology.


    People outside couldn��t tell what was going on in the dark.


    Even if Onyang tried to ask for help from the party members, it was useless.


    Because the tentacles that erupted from Armageddon��s body grabbed him and shut his mouth.


    Whoops��!! It was to weaken your gift that I drew you into my mythology. The sword of national salvation would not be able to fully demonstrate its power here! You played with me without even knowing that. ����!!


    I��ve been observing your gift, but it seems to be immune to mental attacks. So it took quite a while to prepare.


    Armageddon chuckled.


    He stretched out his hand to Onyang.


    The old man��s hand slowly swept the warm sun from top to bottom.


    Just like handling a work of art.


    Warm Taeyang seemed to give goosebumps.


    At that moment, a great energy surged up.


    Mythical manifestation


    Eternal immortality


    In my world, you cannot surpass me. In other words�� in this world I can sleep with your soul undisturbed.


    Armageddon put his hand on Taeyang��s head.


    Onyang tried to turn his head.


    Instinct warned her to avoid the old man��s touch.


    But the tentacles caught his head and prevented him from turning.


    Come on, let��s switch bodies with me.


    Magic that only Armageddon can deal with souls.


    The souls of the two beings are swapped.


    Onyang��s gift resists.


    The myth of Armageddon stamps his gift.


    yes this is it


    Eventually, Armageddon was able to take over the body of Onyang.


    On Taeyang��s Gift even accepted him as the owner.


    Why is my body there��


    Meanwhile, the whole sun��s soul flowed into Armageddon.


    On Taeyang, who entered the old man��s body, was greatly embarrassed.


    Armageddon No, he giggled as he became the full sun now.


    So now we have to retrieve the myth of eternal immortality as well. If I kill you, not only will I get a new myth, but I will be able to regain my immortality. Because it was my mythology.


    Hey guys, I��m going to��


    I��m going to go to the middle of the day. Are you asking for help with that body?


    the darkness disappears


    Immediately, < Double Penetration > Bonggu-rae sniped Armageddon.


    Armageddon No, Onyang was attacked by party members who tried to ask for help.


    Armageddon giggled and let go of the sword in his hand.


    In the meantime, I grew up hard. The sword


    of salvation


    emits light.


    The sword, which became light particles and scattered, annihilated Armageddon��s body and the whole sun��s soul.


    ��


    Two weeks after Armageddon was declared, the day of the decisive battle approached.


    Ah�� is today the day?


    TV!! Hurry up and turn on the TV!


    It��s already on, so hurry up!!


    Crimson God, please��


    One day before the decisive battle.


    People who were banned from moving were up for what could be their last night.


    No one could sleep comfortably.


    They stayed up all night almost awake and turned on the TV as soon as the morning was bright.


    This morning, only the same screen was showing on any channel on the TV.


    ������.��


    Observatory on the top floor of Seoul Namsan Tower.


    There were many people on the observatory, which was not yet open to the public.


    Also, several helicopters were gliding over the observatory.


    They were the ones who wanted to capture the upcoming battle with the fairy��s permission.


    [Hello people. We are relaying this battle��]


    After a while, another screen appeared at the bottom of the screen.


    It was the news desk.


    Intermediaries from each broadcasting company talked about the battle that would happen shortly afterwards.


    [��so Clan Zenith won��t participate in this battle?]


    [Yes, unfortunately. The damage from Armageddon last time was so great that it is not currently possible to move a large army. If it��s fortunate, < Camellia Sword > and two swordsmen Oh, who represent Zenith Clan Road, have announced that they will personally participate.] [It��s


    unfortunate. Then, can I know what the clans participating in the Armageddon subjugation will be like?]


    [In the meeting of the Mana Management Organization, the clan participating in the Armageddon subjugation is Pandora, Silla, and Tempest. A total of 4 clans and talented S-rank players will be put in.]


    [Assuming that Clan Zenith��. Then why don��t the rest of the S-rank clans participate?]


    [Regulus Blaze Samra Donghae is involved in other operations. He said he would participate. It��s not just Armageddon that needs to be defeated.]


    Regardless of age or gender.


    All citizens woke up in the morning and were watching a broadcast that would determine the fate of the country.


    They listened to the intermediaries�� explanations and tried to understand the situation.


    [The Mana Management Organization predicts that along with the appearance of Armageddon, there will also be a terrorist attack by Lilith and Mammon. That��s why the other clans are on standby.]


    [Hmm��. Still, I think it would have been better if all the players were fighting Armageddon.]


    [Think about the location of the battle. Too many troops will be limited in their movement. You can��t like it simply because there are too many of them.]


    [I see. Well, if you fight one person with a group of people, it might be difficult to fight because the traffic lines get twisted.]


    [That��s it. So, Clan Regulus and Clan Blaze took on Mammon, and the other two clans took on Lilith. The clans and players on that stage also tried to keep the number to 60.]


    [I mean quality rather than quantity, but are there any famous players among the players who are put into each operation?]


    [The people who are put into every operation These are the owners of tinnitus that we might have heard at least once. To name a few from there��]


    [The Twelve Seats?]


    [��< The Holy Mother > and < Enma > will be sent to Mamon, and < Earth Dragon > and < Giant Tree > will be put into Lilith subjugation. And ah��]


    [What viewers are curious about right now is Armageddon��]


    [Hey, don��t hang up.]


    People have been suppressing their anxiety for two weeks.


    As a result, there was no choice but to build up a lot of stress.


    Even the people who hosted the broadcasts had their hearts twisted along the way.


    Likewise, those who watched the broadcast had to beat their chests in frustration and reduce their anger.


    [The Twelve Seats to be put in to subdue Armageddon are < Thunder God > < King of Shadows > < Blue Wind > < Wind Sorcerer > < Silent > < Witch of Time > and finally < Crimson Sword >.] [Seven people are participating


    . . Then this should be something to look forward to.]


    [Well, looking at the fact that he defeated < Sword 2 > and < First Sword >, Armageddon is quite formidable��]


    Oh my heart explodes! Mother! Turn the channel right now! See you on another show! Even if I host, I will do better than me! I��m just going to die of frustration if I listen to him!


    I guess I��d better watch another channel broadcast.


    What people wanted in this situation was not pessimistic pessimism.


    All they wanted was optimism that everything would work out.


    whether it is realistic or not.


    They didn��t need a reason.


    At this moment, even if it was wrong, I wanted to hear only what I wanted to hear.


    I wanted to believe only what I wanted to believe.


    That was then.


    [ah! Players are coming up now! Look over there!]


    ������!!��


    People who were about to change the channel hesitated at that moment.


    They opened their eyes wide and stared at the screen.


    The players who got off the elevator were walking out.


    The people who put their faces closer to the screen tried to understand them one by one.


    what? Why is there no Pandora clan?


    The elevator was operated twice in total.


    40 players got off.


    Among them, the players people were waiting for the most were not visible.


    [Why can��t I see Pandora Clan? They must have arrived, right?]


    The relayer, who had always been pessimistic, spoke for their feelings only this time.


    That was then.


    [ah! Uh uh uh��!!]


    At the same time as the players appeared, a strong wind blew in the observatory.


    The screen has changed.


    ������.��


    The end of the observatory.


    On the line where the players were facing each other, the space suddenly split.


    Among them, an old man with a cane appeared.


    [This is Armageddon! Armageddon has now revealed itself!!!]


    the relayer shouted at the top of his voice.


    People watched Armageddon in a state of near disdain.


    Looking through the monitor, they could also feel that the old man was an unusual being.


    Moreover, even the players on the screen hesitated momentarily at the appearance of Armageddon.


    [Did I come too soon? < Red lotus sword > The kid is not seen here.]


    Without the need for a helicopter to approach, Armageddon put mana into his voice and let everyone hear it.


    An annoying laugh.


    Just that alone made people nervous.


    ������.��


    When will Noh Eun-ha come?


    Why can��t I see Pandora Clan?


    People couldn��t take their eyes off the screen, forgetting to breathe.


    At that moment, the elevator moved.


    Some of the people could notice that the elevator at the end of the screen was moving.


    [Whoa��]


    By that time, the sound of Armageddon��s laughter hadn��t even reached people��s ears.


    The screen moved quickly.


    Behind the players.


    The elevator comes out in front.


    The number indicating the number of floors changes and then the number stops.


    The elevator door


    creaks open. sea??h th�� n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Players wearing maroon capes and blue uniforms appear.


    One by one, they pass by the screen with spleen faces.


    And the screen followed the leading player as if leading them.


    [It��s 1 minute late. Little boy.]


    [It��s good that I could live another minute. Be grateful.]


    [Your confidence is sky-high.]


    A symbol that represents a living myth.


    Pandora Clan Lord.


    < Red Lotus Sword > Noh Eun-ha.


    At the words he uttered confidently, Armageddon stuck out his tongue.

 Chapter 859

    Relife Player 859(b)


    [Chapter 214]


    [Mythical Battlefield (2)]


    [The main character always appears late.]


    Before getting on the third elevator.


    A telepathist who delivers messages from fairy Lim Ga-eul caught Eun-ha.


    The galaxy that received telepathy had no choice but to put on a tired face.


    Guess who isn��t a former actress?


    I��m trying to get attention with something like this.


    A decisive battle between himself and Armageddon.


    The showdown, which will be aired on all broadcast channels, has attracted people��s attention.


    Since this country was destroyed and rebuilt, there has never been a stage as large as this.


    And the side that wins on this stage will determine the fate of a country.


    If Armageddon wins, this world will succumb to the demons.


    If Eunha wins, the fairy government��s approval rating will skyrocket like never before.


    The evaluation of the galaxy was also the same.


    In a sense, this showdown was like a giant gamble.


    In response, Ga-eul Lim gives all the stakes he can bet to Eun-ha and tries to recover the profit that will be multiplied when he wins the gamble.


    If I wasn��t an actor, I don��t know if I would have been a gambler.


    Such a person is a fairy��


    She knows how to attract people��s attention as well as how to increase her own value.


    Eun-ha admired Lim Ga-eul��s skill and smiled.


    There was nothing bad about Eunha either.


    It��s time. Let the fairy go up.


    OK got it.


    Soon the promised time came.


    Jinseo-na awakened the galaxy.


    Eunha nodded and looked back at her clanmates.


    let��s go.


    Noh Eun-ah Ryu Yeon-hwa Han Chang-jin Choi Eun-hyuk Jin Seo-na Jinpa-rang Mok Min-ho Cha Eun-woo Bae Su-bin Kang Si-hyung Bong Gu-rae Ariel Jo A-ra Hoshimiya Kaede Yeo-bi Yoo Nam-hoon Illya Meiling Meirin Son Ga-yeon.


    Eun-ha spoke to the clan members who would join her in the decisive battle.


    They smiled and nodded their heads.


    Eventually, I got into the elevator.


    ��There are many of them.


    ������.��


    When I got off the elevator.


    Eunha opened her eyes in the strong wind and looked around.


    There were several helicopters flying in the sky.


    At the observatory, the players who will fight together this time caught my eye.


    Finally, at the end of the observatory��.


    ��It is one minute late. little boy


    Armageddon stood.


    The spirit was unusual.


    Even so, Eunha was not afraid of him and moved forward.


    It��s good that I can live one more minute. be grateful


    Pandora Clan members follow.


    Players follow.


    Eunha was reassured by that alone.


    Just like Lim Ga-eul did.


    Eunha also knew how to increase her own value.


    So I provoked Armageddon with the most confident face.


    Your confidence is sky-high.


    Armageddon��s voice lowers.


    Eunha shrugged.


    Meanwhile, while Eunha and Armageddon cared about each other, players were moving in the back.


    They spread out in set formations and take their places.


    ������.��


    The front lieutenant and the rear lieutenant were equipped.


    Dealer Guardian Hunters, led by Noh Eun-ha, expressed mana in their bodies.


    yes, how are you? What matters is that you will be fighting the mightiest people in this country in front of the whole world watching.


    As if responding to the momentum of the players.


    Armageddon also increased its momentum and dyed the surroundings black.


    It is not a manifestation of a myth.


    His mana itself is black.


    The scattering of mana reminded me of the illusion of scattering shadows.


    Conversely, the mana of


    the galaxy was clear.


    The clear and light mana flowed through the sword body and scattered as petals.


    The petals shake off the intimidation of Armageddon on the players.


    Jin blue.


    OK.


    contact senna


    I get it.


    The standoff has been prolonged.


    Eunha gave orders to Jinparang.


    Jinparang used telepathy.


    An artillery fire signal is transmitted to Jinseo-na, who is waiting in the rear.


    Immediately after-.


    ��Quaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!!!!


    Twelve Seats < Silent > Yoo Soo-jin.


    she pulled the trigger


    That wasn��t all.


    All Pandora Clan members used rechargeable artifacts worn around their necks.


    Artifacts granting gifts


    < Amplification >


    Surrounded by turbulent light, they also opened fire in unison.


    Gift < Metabolism >


    Rail Gun


    Gift < Double Penetration >


    Homme Fatale


    < Flash > Gayeon Son.


    < Double Penetration > Bong Gu-rae.


    Two men opened fire. In


    the zodiac


    and lieutenant.


    < Morning Star > Kaede Hoshimiya.


    She gave a magic that will leave a lasting impression on many people.


    A golden arrow bursts in the air and lands on Armageddon.


    Kwa-kwa-kwa-kwa-kwak!!


    Each attack inflicts terrifying damage.


    < Shingung >.


    A sight that no one could ignore filled people��s eyes.


    Hehe, you are really mean and cowardly. Wouldn��t it be courtesy of a duel to attack after at least telling them to start?


    you��re funny


    Of course, Armageddon didn��t die.


    Armageddon, who survived the shelling, shook his shoulders.


    A face that looks like fun.


    Eunha crumpled her face at once and replied.


    Now, it��s your turn to say goodbye.


    ������!!��


    Soon he hit the floor with his cane.


    Dozens of subspaces were created in the sky above Namsan Seoul Tower.


    The magic that the players applied in the subspace fell.


    Fairy illusion


    Fairy Queen


    Angel��s necklace


    < Titania > No Eun-ah.


    she flew up into the sky


    At the same time < Valkyrie > Cha Eun-woo.


    She used the artifact and flew into the sky following Noh Eun-ah. The two


    Bongjin of Light


    join forces.


    Cha Eun-woo adjusts the wavelength with a gift and deploys a huge protective magic.


    Holy Shield


    The Lord said,


    I was born in the darkness and I will become the light to protect you.


    < Cheering > Yeo-bi.


    < Crimson Saint > Illya.


    The two added protection magic.


    You��re doing quite a bit. this is won There are too many people, so I must be pushed behind by you guys.


    Still, Armageddon did not lose its composure.


    Others knew too.


    The superiority in numbers is��.


    ��Then if you guys do a raid, I have to do a raid too.


    can be overturned at any time.


    A massive omnipresence occurred around Armageddon.


    The navigator in the rear quickly analyzed the omnipresence and sent the information to the lieutenant and front line.


    A wyvern


    made entirely of bones.


    Helicopters flying in the sky were startled by the sudden appearance of a wyvern and hastily widened their distance.


    Dozens of monsters the size of a helicopter appeared.


    [Jinseo is a telepathist. The total number of monsters currently appearing is 34. The individual name of the Skeleton Wyvern corresponds to the 4th hierarchy.]


    The players groaned quietly as Jinseo-na��s telepathy was transmitted.


    When the flying type was added, it was a difficult monster to deal with.


    In addition, skeleton-type monsters did not feel pain or fear.


    Now what are you going to do? Shouldn��t you deal with these children first before dealing with me?


    Armageddon knew that too.


    It was an easy task to defeat the 4th tier monsters one by one.


    Of course that couldn��t be possible.


    A few people had to jump in to deal with one wyvern.


    So he thought of watching the players battle.


    right then- ����A


    line rose from the second behind


    the witch��s broomstick .


    < Lonely Queen > Bae Su-bin.


    She rode a broom and ascended vertically from the ground to the sky.


    ��������!!


    The Skeleton Wyverns immediately made her their first target.


    They spread their great bone wings and flew at her.


    Bae Soo-bin soared through the morning sky without fear, avoiding the flying guys.


    That��s how contrails split the morning sky in half.


    Will you turn it off? I��m in a bit of a bad mood today.


    Meanwhile, < Valkyrie > Cha Eun-woo��s support was added.


    Having been attacked by Armageddon two weeks ago and crossing the line between life and death, she was looking forward to this very day.


    Covering Bae Su-bin, who is soaring into the sky without the tip of


    the sacred blade .


    Cha Eun-woo approached those who naturally gave her back while targeting her.


    The silvery wings sprouting from her back gave off a bright light.


    The iron feathers that formed the wings fell off and became several blades.


    It��s because of you that I��m throwing away my personality like this.


    The blade flies.


    The silver armor worn by Cha Eun-woo also emits a brilliant light.


    An attribute that damages undead.


    Magic and blades relentlessly attacked the spines holding their skeletons.


    Skeleton Wyverns fall.


    -You are all dead.


    By that time, Bae Su-bin was looking down at the ground with his back to the universe.


    very high altitude.


    Mountain Spirit��s Eyes


    Still, she sensed the situation down there right up close.


    After being free from any interference, she deployed a magic circle.


    Where do you see the bad taste?


    Gehenna Gate


    Here the gates of hell have been opened.


    A ripple rippled through dozens of magic circles.


    In it, fireballs that would turn the earth into hell fell endlessly.


    For those who looked up from the ground, there was literally no such thing as a disaster.


    The fire she created was more powerful than any magic she had ever created, so it didn��t discriminate between friends and foes.


    ��It��s been a while since I��ve been active. I didn��t have much of a presence until now.


    < Requiem > If it wasn��t for Jo Ara.


    Seoul must have become a mess.


    Joara, who was on the ground, coordinated the rain of fireworks that dyed the morning sky red with her baton.


    Memento Magia


    Gift < Quadruple >


    Listening to the ticking sound of the pocket watch on my waist.


    Joara activated her brain and made the rain of meteorites fall on the Skeleton Wyverns.


    Furthermore, he used his gift to make Bae Soo-bin��s magic, which has increased falling speed, more powerful.


    So-.


    ��Meteor Strike


    (Meteor Strike)


    Joara strengthened the existing magic and brought disaster to them.


    Rain of meteorites falls.


    Okay.


    No damage to players.


    Noh Eun-ah and Iriya Cha Eun-woo will control the magic that falls outside the range that she cannot control.


    Kwa Kwa Kwa Kwa Kwam!!


    Meanwhile, other players were also aiming for the Wyverns on the ground.


    Falling and surging magic collides and melts them to their bones.


    Then, hit by a falling attack, they fall to the ground or collide with each other to self-destruct.


    Even so, there were those who somehow preserved their lives.


    -Yeonhwa noona.


    huh.


    can you do it


    don��t worry.


    Eunha still stood still and watched the battle of the clan members.


    Soon, Ryu Yeon-hwa stepped forward.


    ������!!


    Ryu Yeon-hwa scatters mana.


    Winter has arrived.


    Snow crystals fluttered in the morning sunlight.


    Her window flashed.


    Her eyes also sparkled.


    A ripple in the air of the


    endless shower


    of Hanmae-ryu specialties .


    Countless ice pillars appeared in the sky behind Ryu Yeon-hwa.


    Shoot!!


    A pillar of ice aims at the target.


    Pillars with sharp ends rained down on the Wyverns.


    Wyverns activate protection magic.


    That magic is torn apart in vain.


    They become bone fragments and fall down the tower.


    < Shinchang >.


    Not worthy of that nickname, Ryu Yeon-hwa destroyed all the surviving wyverns.


    Whoa, I didn��t expect this. How is that possible with the human body? No, even if one person is not human, that child is�� heh heh�� Sungwoon, this guy raised a monster.


    Only 5 minutes after the wyverns appeared.


    In less than 5 minutes, things were sorted out.


    Armageddon said in a dejected tone.


    Soon he changed the subject.


    But how do you plan to deal with this guy?


    Then there was an omnipresence yet to be born.


    An omnipresent whose scale is greater than the omnipresent that sent out the wyvern.


    A dragon covered in black scales emerged from the omnipresence. A


    3rd S��ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    tier monster.


    Tyrant Dragon.


    The monsters that appeared at the time of < Destruction at the End of the Century > caused many casualties and were feared by the first generation.


    You won��t be able to compare it to a wyvern. Can you really catch this at once��


    can you catch it?


    Armageddon stopped talking.


    The surroundings of Noh Eun-ha were shining. The space around


    the Platina Ray galaxy


    is distorted.


    Five distorted spaces.


    Five spaces were emitting platinum-colored light.


    When the galaxy released the control, the space released the energy it had been compressing.


    Koo-oo-oh��


    The five beams created a huge hole in the dragon��s body.


    The dragon that came out of the omnipresence couldn��t even fly properly in the sky and crashed to the ground.


    ����.


    Armageddon was rigid as it was.


    His gaze was fixed on the galaxy, not the dragon falling behind his back.


    Heh heh heh heh��


    He seems to have accepted the reality.


    He laughed so loud that his head was thrown back.


    I see! I don��t know what��s going on, but you��ve increased the mana in your body by leaps and bounds! I can��t believe there was such a way other than being a new race.


    Curious? Then try dying.


    Eunha��s reaction was lukewarm.


    He infused mana into the blade.


    It��s a real battle from now on.


    Armageddon also realized this and quickly used protective magic.


    Then he opened his arms.

 Chapter 860

    Relife Player 860


    [Chapter 214]


    [Mythical Battlefield (3)]


    With the appearance of Armageddon, the terror of the demons began.


    As soon as they heard the news, the people waiting at the headquarters of the Mana Management Organization burned their will to fight.


    [The appearance of Mammon has been confirmed. Blaze Regulus Clan, please move to Gimpo-si, Gyeonggi-do as soon as possible. Also, the appearance of Lilith��]


    The decisive battle should have started at Namsan Seoul Tower by now.


    Kang Hyeon-cheol, who could not participate in the decisive battle, was in a burning mood.


    Damn, if I had subjugated Mamon last time, I would have been fighting there too.


    So why did you miss Mamon?


    Hey, did I miss it because I wanted to miss it? What if Ji loses me after a fight?


    So, this time, we have to make sure we subdue them to prevent that from happening. song.


    Park Hye-rim gave a pin.


    Hyunchul Kang groaned and followed her.


    Seriously, I��ll definitely kill you this time.


    It should be. Isn��t that obvious?


    Even if you kill him and return to Seoul, you won��t be able to fight Armageddon, right? It should be all over by then. Just give up. I hope Pandora Clan Road and Dojin oppa win.


    ��why is it that I��m always on that side and Do-jin calls him an older brother?


    Then Hyunchul oppa should have acted like an older brother.


    Groan�� Sheesh I can��t help it. After that, I have no choice but to eat there and go to Seoul.


    What are you going to eat?


    Hmm, what is famous in Gimpo? Ayy, let��s just go��. Let��s hit a bowl of galbi-tang? Oh what��s up did you agree?


    I worked with you for years, and I don��t know that? Galbitang Cole.


    Yes, let��s fight to eat galbitang.


    It seems that the purpose of the fight has changed, but let��s say that��s the case.


    Leaving Regulus Clan Road behind.


    Park Hye-rim walked side by side with Kang Hyeon-cheol and had a chat.


    The clan members following the two laughed at the familiar sight.


    In time, they were able to reach the place where the Prisis memory used space travel magic.


    Come quickly.


    memory sister. You are suffering. No, of course you should.


    Prisis memory beckoned.


    Park Hye-rim spoke in a friendly way.


    Then, Prisis Memory smiled and pointed to the magic circle drawn on the floor and kindly explained it.


    She was supposed to send all players away and participate in the Battle of Armageddon.


    Then I will cast my magic. Don��t be surprised if everyone suddenly changes space.


    People stand on top of the magic circle.


    Prisis Memory activated magic and moved them to Gimpo City.


    Good luck.


    Presis memory cheered.


    Players gave her thumbs up.


    ��


    Seongnam City, Gyeonggi Province.


    Samra Donghae Clan was summoned to Seongnam City to kill Lilith.


    After moving from the mana management device to space, they opened their eyes and looked around.


    I can feel the energy from the other side.


    Twelve Seated < Earth Dragon > Chong Eun-joo.


    she pointed to one side.


    There was a particularly strong dark energy there.


    The players moved there and they were soon able to meet Lilith who was causing terror.


    Oh, are you here again? The name�� was it < Earthworm >?


    My nickname is < Earth Dragon >.


    That��s it. Isn��t it the same as wiggling when you step on it? Wriggling wriggling wriggling. Are you ready to wriggle under my feet? It won��t disappear somewhere along the way like last time, so let��s play without a circle.


    Yes, let me play without a wish.


    Lilith burst into laughter when she saw Chong Eun-joo.


    Chong Eun-joo, who had missed the release once before, crumpled his face.


    And that one�� You��d better take off what you��re wearing. If you fall under my spell, you��ll be very annoyed when you take off your clothes.


    Sorry, but that��s none of your business.


    Lilith��s eyes turned to another zodiac next to the gun silver Lord.


    < Giant Tree > Seon Ki-jun.


    He chuckled and put down the shield he was carrying on his back.


    he shouted at the top of his voice.


    From now on, the big release subjugation begins!!


    ��oh!!!��


    With the cheers of Seon Ki-jun.


    The battle has begun.


    ��


    Seoul Namsan Tower.


    The morale of the players peaked as Eunha subjugated the Tyrant Dragon in one blow.


    That became a signal and the players rushed to the front line.


    Kiaaaa!!


    Armageddon did not stand still.


    Although they couldn��t bring monsters to the level of Tyrant Dragon, they continued to send out high-ranking monsters.


    As a result, a scene was created in which the lowest monster hierarchy was the 5th hierarchy.


    dozens of them.


    However, the players did not get scared and fought the high level monsters.


    This is so�� I think I��ll see all the monsters I��ll ever see in my life here.


    Chae Seon-woo from Twelve Seats < The Wind Sorcerer >.


    He, floating in the sky on the wind, grumbled.


    In fact, there was no time to grumble.


    It wasn��t long before he spoke.


    The flying monsters aimed at him.


    < Wind Sorcerer > evaded them and seized the opportunity.


    I liked it because it was treated as small rodents��. I did not know that small rodents were you guys.


    < Wind Sorcerer > blew blades of wind at those who showed their backs.


    The monster with its wings torn off fell to the ground.


    whether to perish or not.


    Monsters that fell to the ground were no longer under the control of the < Wind Sorcerer >.


    The players waiting below must have taken care of it.


    It was then.


    Kururureung!!


    Huiyu��


    < The Wind Sorcerer > looked up at the sky.


    Some dark clouds gathered in the morning and covered the sky above the observatory.


    It is a cloud created by < Thunder God >.


    Intermittent blue currents crackled in the clouds.


    < Wind Sorcerer > quickly dodged.


    Right after that-.


    ����Shin punishment


    A thick beam of light fell.


    The thunderbolt, which must have split into thousands, aimed only at Armageddon.


    ������!!


    The world flashed.


    It makes me wonder if < Thunder God > is determined to bring down the Namsan Tower.


    But the Wind Sorcerer also knew.


    Unless this is done, Armageddon will not fall.


    What a great guy.


    you blocked that?


    The situation was not much different from what < The Wind Sorcerer > expected.


    Armageddon didn��t budge.


    I don��t know what kind of trick he did, but I couldn��t even burn his collar.


    The < Wind Sorcerer > clicked his tongue.


    This is enough to make me feel awe.


    Players felt the same way.


    They were taken aback when < Thunder God >��s attack didn��t work at all.


    Just when their momentum is about to break��.


    ��Kurrureung!!


    The sky flashed once more.


    The rough movement of the black clouds was visible to the naked eye.


    Green-blue electricity crackled.


    There were galaxies under that sky.


    The galaxy, which spread its wings of flame, was aiming at Armageddon with a large blaster in its left hand.


    The blaster exploded soon after.


    An electric current fell from the sky and heated the blaster.


    Liger Blaster


    An electronic cannon that pierces in a diagonal line.


    Armageddon, who was dealing with Ryu Yeon-hwa, Choi Eun-hyuk, Mok Min-ho, and Yoo Nam-hoon, belatedly looked up at the sky.


    ����!!


    he couldn��t move


    It was because Han Chang-jin was holding on to the shadow of Armageddon following the shadow in the avant-garde.


    Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!


    The second lightning strike was much stronger than before.


    ��


    Sheesh��


    Eunha clicked her tongue.


    As expected, Armageddon was unscathed.


    At best, it ended with burning the hem of his clothes.


    It��s ironic.


    We are outnumbered, but are we equal in strength?


    Players pushed themselves into harsh environments for this day.


    It could be said that the morale of the players�� physical strength reached its peak.


    As a result, no matter how high-ranking monsters were summoned by Armageddon, the players were dealing with them without fear.


    However, Armageddon was not being dealt a proper blow.


    Armageddon��s magic is pretty annoying.


    Most magic is blocked with a barrier, and when it��s dangerous, you use subspace to blow away the attack��


    The galaxy was lost in thought in the air.


    Even at that moment, below, the clan members were fighting Armageddon. Stepping on


    the Shadow Chang


    -Jin Han steps on his shadow.


    When Armageddon is unable to move, Choi Eun-hyuk, Mok Min-ho, and Yoo Nam-hoon rush at it.


    Pandora Clan Formation G


    Triswitch


    The three people are united.


    A formation in which one person repositions while the other two attack.


    The three of them attacked Armageddon with non-stop play of swords.


    Armageddon opened the barrier and deflected the swords with his staff.


    Even so, the three did not back down and launched a linked attack.


    Gift < Cutting Providence >


    Crevice


    It was at that moment that I lost interest in the standardized attack of Armageddon. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Mok Min-ho��s eyes flashed.


    Armageddon didn��t notice because the mana on his sword remained constant and had a constant thickness.


    what?


    Armageddon was startling.


    The barrier is cracked.


    Mok Min-ho, who cracked the barrier, showed a smile and withdrew.


    While he prepares for the next attack��.


    ��Gift < Critical >


    Flash sword


    Choi Eun-hyuk jumped in.


    He thrust the blade hard into the crack in the barrier.


    The barrier cracked again and a large hole opened.


    Tyrant Paddock


    Diamond Blast


    Yoo Nam-hun did not miss that moment.


    As soon as Choi Eun-hyeok destroyed the barrier, he ran and brandished a poisoned sword.


    At the same time, Mok Min-ho stepped in and gave him an additional blow.


    ����!!


    I��m doing something even No Eun-ha couldn��t do.


    Although Yoo Nam-hoon��s sword was blocked.


    Mok Min-ho��s sword Armageddon hurriedly called out sub-space and cut his collar to make a wound.


    Seeing blue blood dripping from the open wound, Mong Min-ho smiled with satisfaction.


    Damn, I was careless about this. I didn��t know that there would be a swordsman who could cut through subspace because it wasn��t enough to destroy my magic. what��s the name of the kid


    It��s Mok Min-ho.


    Mok Min-ho Mok Min-ho��. It��s amazing. If you hadn��t met me, you would have reached the point where you can cut anything at a young age.


    Armageddon has no time to speak.


    Mok Min-ho signaled.


    Enough time has passed.


    They fell back and a barrage of casters fell from the rear. Starting with


    Demons Inferno


    Zodiac


    Bae Su-bin and Kaede.


    The players opened fire as a crack formed in Armageddon��s barrier.


    In the meantime, Eun-ha flew through the sky and followed the path connected to Jinseo-na.


    [Seona.]


    [Yes.]


    The two artifacts push.


    Eunha asked her as she watched Armageddon being attacked by players.


    Armageddon was about to strike, but it still didn��t do much damage.


    I had to somehow make him feel the burden of manifesting the myth by taking a lot of damage.


    [From now on, let < Thunderbolt > tell Yeonhwa-noona about my plan.]


    [Okay. Cheer up.]


    Eun-ha decided to induce his guard, just like Min-ho Mok did.


    Eunha��s thoughts were transmitted to the players through Serna��s telepathy.


    request.


    yes.


    Lee Do-jin also heard about the operation.


    Eunha met his eyes and nodded.


    There was also Ryu Yeon-hwa nearby.


    she was smiling


    Eunha also smiled at her and disappeared into the black clouds.


    Zodiac


    Meteor


    Railgun


    Another attack from the rear.


    Armageddon restored the barrier and also created subspace.


    At that moment, the galaxy plunged. As the mana in


    Hamper Wave��s


    body increased.


    Eunha has been able to take more bold and aggressive tactics.


    I didn��t even have to buy myself.


    There was no need to worry about mana.


    So the range of choices became wider, so I was able to activate magic by putting a huge amount of mana into the hamper wave.


    Whhhiiieeaaaaaooooo!!!


    3rd tier overrank monster Yekyung.


    His providence is activated without filtering.


    A wave spread by the galaxy fell upon Armageddon��s head.


    ����!!


    Leave the players magic alone.


    Only the magic of Armageddon is destroyed.


    The barrier was gone, and a strong wind blew his hair back.


    His black sunglasses blew away in the wind, exposing his bare face.


    The face of an old man with many wrinkles.


    There was a look of astonishment on his face.


    No-no-ha-!!


    Armageddon rages for the first time.


    The magic that deals with the subspace is destroyed and his mana circuit is distorted.


    He writhes in excruciating pain, trying to block the barrage by any means possible.


    move your hand quickly


    The improvised protective magic offsets the incoming bombardment.


    However, it could not cancel out all of them, and only managed to avoid critical hits.


    The thickness of the shelling gradually decreases.


    The old man must have thought that that would have been the end.


    But this was just the beginning.


    Whiiiieeeeeaaaaaoooooo!!!


    Eunha jammed again.


    The magic of Armageddon is broken.


    Immediately after-.


    ��Divine Punishment����������


    !!!!!


    Sounds like tearing the world apart.


    Lee Do-jin, who had been hiding his presence in the mana emitted by the players, immediately activated his magic.


    Lightning strikes from the dark clouds.


    Blue thunderbolts pierce Armageddon.


    he screams again


    Unable to control himself in the thunderbolt, he calls out the name of the galaxy.


    Eventually, the aftermath of the thunderbolt dissipated, and when he tried to move his body that had been numb from being electrocuted�� ����The


    snow dragon Armageddon


    in the Hanmae style play


    was blinded by lightning and did not notice the existence that was approaching him.


    It was too late when I noticed.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa was rushing at him, wrapped in a blizzard.


    oh oh oh!!


    The dragon made to protect Ryu Yeon-hwa roars fiercely.


    Armageddon was hit directly by lightning and couldn��t move his body as he wanted.


    In the end, the dragon pierced Armageddon and ascended to heaven.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa twisted her body.


    Hanmae- ryu


    made a foothold on the


    ice road and used magic again toward him who floated in the air. Fragments of


    dragons


    flutter in


    the Hanmae-ryu drama .


    A blizzard engulfs Armageddon.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa went back to the observatory on the icy road without looking back.


    Immediately, Eunha swung her sword.


    Blast Cross


    I wondered if the pain in my eyes would go away.


    This time, the pain of flame attacks.


    Armageddon could not stop the cross of flame falling from the sky at great speed.


    Kwa-kwa-kwa-kwa-kwak!!


    ��


    It��s a matter of course.


    Armageddon is not dead.


    Players just thought they had pushed Armageddon into the second phase.


    Well done�� you did it��


    ������.��


    Armageddon��s body floats in the air.


    They were gathering towards the heart of Armageddon.


    Several players attacked and tried to kill Armageddon intact, but to no avail.


    Their attacks didn��t work.


    Galactic jamming couldn��t stop the regenerating Armageddon.


    That��s not magic.


    I really almost died after that.


    Eventually, the regeneration of Armageddon ended and he landed on top of the observatory.


    He looked up.


    Ye-kyung��s providence is much greater than I��ve heard. I never thought you would destroy my magic so easily.


    ����.


    Still, I can��t compare it to the real thing. Don��t you think we should stop checking each other��s skills and go to the next level now?


    Armageddon chuckled.


    Black mana was wafting around him.


    The thing that killed < The Swordsman > is coming.


    Everyone had a gut feeling.


    Eunha also came down to the observatory after realizing that Armageddon was about to activate the myth.


    Looking back, it can be said that I have been considerate of you so that you will not be fooled. We will start in earnest from now on. Whether you stand against the myth or not, that alone will decide your destiny.


    ������.��


    So kid, have you found your mythology now?


    Armageddon asked.


    Eunha did not answer.


    He just changed his wings into a cape and his blaster into a chain.


    Armageddon seemed to judge Eunha at its own discretion.


    It��s not an easy thing to find. I��m very sorry If you had a little more time, you could have reached the same level as me. ����. But don��t worry. When I take possession of your body, I will find the key to the mythology you have embodied.


    Black mana wraps around.


    The players hesitated.


    Eunha stepped out as if to protect them.


    Soon, black mana covered the observatory and created the world of Armageddon.


    I am a being who has overcome death.


    Having overcome my mortal destiny, I will now become an immortal being.


    A world reorganized around the elderly.


    Players who entered the world felt as if they were reduced to infinitely small and shabby beings.


    Atmospheric mana rejects them.


    In this world, players had to fight with their own mana.


    Myth Manifestation


    Immortality


    On the other hand, Armageddon is different.


    In this world, he is not constrained by the bonds of mana.


    You can use the mana of the air as if it were your own and realize any providence.


    Armageddon, whose appearance had changed, slammed the floor with his staff.


    Didn��t I say that I was inferior to the body earlier? Where do you check if I��m right or not. Because I can do this too.


    Armageddon laughs.


    His world vibrates.


    Something suddenly emerges from the darkness.


    Whiiiiieeeeeaaaaaaaooooo


    A sound like a heartbeat.


    People were shocked when they heard the sound.


    Their fears became reality.


    ������.��


    Yekyung, a 3rd tier overrank monster.


    A guy appeared.


    If you embody the memories contained in mana, you can also call out Ye-gyeong, who used Gangbuk as a mess. And I can control it ������.�� That��s not all. Monsters that have appeared in Seoul even once can create anything. Yes, Yekyung came out, so let��s try to make these come out as well.


    Armageddon summoned the monsters.


    Third tier Freak Sphinx.


    Caesar Hopper of the Third Order.


    4th tier Samgakji 2 large tortoises.


    4th Tier Kraken.


    In addition, third-tier monsters that appeared in Seoul after < Destruction at the End of the Century > appeared.


    Where is that?


    The basis of my necromancy lies in people. this is real


    All the dead players in Seoul appeared from behind Armageddon and took people��s breath away.


    There were also living myths.


    < Cheolong > Munjun.


    < After the Sword > Hwang Jin-hee.


    4 other living myths.


    They all manifested the myth.


    Mythological Incarnation


    Atlas


    Mythological Incarnation End


    of Evil The


    numerical inferiority quickly turned over.


    The difference in power was also quickly overturned.


    Now, players couldn��t even surpass Armageddon with their capital and strength.


    The players couldn��t help but despair after figuring it out.


    Armageddon was astutely aware.


    he chuckled.


    hey kid what do you plan to do It is as if the victory has already been won. It��s pointless to fight. Do you still have to fight?


    Armageddon asked.


    Eunha moved forward.


    To manifest a myth?


    His voice echoes in the world.


    Pandora Clan members in maroon cloaks follow him forward.


    There��s nothing you can��t do.


    Eunha sighed confidently.


    Soon after, his body was engulfed in flames.


    The flames enveloped the clan members as well.


    ��Let us all pray to the Lord.


    Thank you for giving us daily bread and joy for the day��.


    Illya recites a prayer.


    As her voice gains power, the flames spread not only to Pandora Clan members, but also to the people around her.


    People who hear her spell are in awe of Noh Eun-ha.


    oh lord my lord


    Here are the people of the Lord.


    no way��. Did you find a myth?


    Armageddon asked excitedly.


    Eunha did not answer.


    I just had to show it myself.


    Even if he died, he didn��t die and


    finally reached this place.


    Illya��s voice echoes.


    Hearing her voice, Eunha felt her energy fill up.


    the world splits in two


    One of the split worlds gathers in the galaxy.


    He said, ��Only one God will exist in this world, and that God is the Crimson God.��


    So don��t be afraid of fire.


    The fire burns fiercely.


    The black world is covered in flames.


    A crimson world is created.


    That world embraces the galaxy and also embraces all its people.


    Mythical Manifestation


    Revival

 Chapter 861

    Relife Player 861


    [Chapter 214]


    [The Battlefield of Myth (4)]


    The flames are roaring.


    The flames born in the world of death quickly inflate the world.


    It ignites everything that was off and reminds us of the memories of them being born into the world and burning their lives.


    thank you


    thanks.


    Cheer up.


    Older generations of players burn and disappear.


    Then, those who tried to invade the crimson world retreated in fear of the purifying fire.


    At this moment, as if the world split in two, two justices were born.


    Roaring!


    What is off is dead.


    What burns is alive.


    The world in which the galaxy manifested became the reference point defining the two.


    Therefore, all beings in front of him are dead beings.


    The beings behind him are all living beings.


    So simplistically, it reminded players to distinguish who they had to defeat.


    You have no power in my world.


    Eunha��s entire body is engulfed in flames.


    The crimson flame gradually fades.


    As Eunha spreads her hand in the flames, the crimson embers fall off.


    Let��s shake off the crimson flames.


    The flames flutter like a cloak and hang from your shoulders.


    Ho, is this your myth? Finding Shinhwa in such a short amount of time is amazing!!


    Her hair is dyed the color of fire.


    A fire burns in the eyes


    eyes turn crimson


    Roaring!


    The change did not only happen to Eunha, but also to the clan members who followed him.


    They flap their cloaks of flame and change into different shapes.


    In the case of the dark blue that activated the gift, it was surrounded by swirling crimson flames.


    Divine Crimson


    right then.


    Eunha glared at Yekyung.


    There was no action whatsoever.


    Flames moved in the galactic world, creating crimson spears.


    A crimson spear flew at Yekyung in the world of Armageddon.


    Whhhhiieeeeaaaoooo��.


    A stream of fire pierced Yekyung.


    Eun-ha looked at the man in pain and ordered Han Chang-jin.


    Changjin hyung. yes eunha


    Join forces with the kids, bring him over here and kill him.


    okay.


    Han Chang-jin, wrapped in flames, reaches out to him.


    Without consuming mana in the body.


    Han Chang-jin activated his magic, grabbed the crimson trace that pierced Ye-kyung��s body, and pulled it with all his might.


    Kang Si-hyung and Yoo Nam-hoon helped him.


    thud!


    Ye-gyeong fell into the crimson world.


    Then, according to Jinseo-na��s telepathy, the players started subjugation.


    They too were wearing flames.


    The only difference from Pandora Clan members is that they must cast magic using the mana in their bodies.


    Nevertheless, they were able to use magic with fire and purification properties, and dealt Ye-gyeong a fatal blow.


    Those born in the world of Armageddon are weakened in the world of the galaxy.


    Mok Min-ho.


    uh.


    I��m going to take that guy down from now on. you lead the kids


    can i go alone?


    First of all, shouldn��t we get rid of the small pikes that remain in that world? that��s what i do


    With the 3rd hierarchy in place, they��re small�� Yes, in this world, they��re only felt like small things.


    Countless monsters remained in the world of Armageddon.


    Unlike when they were alive, they had one fatal weakness.


    It is very vulnerable to purification magic.


    That��s why it wasn��t entirely wrong for Eunha to refer to them as small pikes,


    because the world of Eunha had more powerful effects than any purification magic.


    At this, Mok Min-ho nodded.


    Still, it would be difficult to bring the guys from the other world here, so why don��t you use your strength. I? I feel like you can do it now. Is it my imagination?


    it��s not your mistake


    It was only for a moment.


    Eunha was able to release the mana within her body and color the world of Armageddon into her own.


    Pi profit!!


    Pours a huge amount of mana.


    The flames burn with mana as fuel, and in an instant, reach out to the world of Armageddon.


    Crimson fire ignites the black world.


    The world where monsters were concentrated suddenly became the world of the galaxy.


    The galaxy immediately compressed the world.


    Mix providence dealing with


    wormhole space.


    The world is compressed, and monsters in the distance are forcibly brought into the galaxy.


    It was a little overbearing, but he was able to bring numerous monsters into the crimson world and weaken them.


    would this be enough?


    ��I thought so, but seeing it in person is amazing. We��ll take care of those.


    Minho Mok stuck out his tongue.


    The players roared and started attacking the monsters that were dying in the flames.


    Soon, the galaxy was able to find players who were revived by Armageddon among the monsters.


    Among them were living myths.


    < After the Sword > Hwang Jin-hee.


    Unable to manifest the myth, she was swinging her sword against the players who were clad in flames.


    Eunhyuk Choi.


    yes eunha


    can you do it


    Eunha called Choi Eunhyuk.


    Choi Eun-hyeok, lightly armed with flames, looked at < The Swordsman >.


    After a while he answered.


    Yes, leave it to Master.


    < The Swordsman > will also want to see how much you��ve grown. So show me well. yes thank you be careful.


    Eunhyuk Choi hurriedly turned around.


    He ran at high speed and rushed at Hwang Jin-hee.


    Then, realizing the relationship between the two, the players stepped back and kept the monsters in check.


    Yeonhwa��s older sister.


    huh.


    Can you use magic in this?


    Yes I checked and it is possible. It��s kind of strange to be able to handle ice and fire at the same time.


    Then my sister protects the children. If you can afford it later, help me.


    I will definitely do that.


    Eun-ha sent Ryu Yeon-hwa.


    There was no one by his side now.


    The galaxy that sent the clan members moved toward Armageddon.


    step into the dark world


    Hwareuk!


    The fire drives the dark world away.


    The galaxy faced Armageddon.


    Now the water is not pushed. No, numerical superiority is meaningless now.


    Amount to see this.


    Eunha laughed at him, pointing behind her.


    Armageddon chuckled.


    yes that��s right! No matter how many there are, they become meaningless in the face of mythology. So, when myths and myths meet, the most important thing is to become an idea! The fight between myths and myths is, in other words, a fight between ideas!


    Noisy talk a lot


    So, kid, you��ve made a big mistake now.


    Armageddon gained momentum.


    The wrinkles on his face creased and the old man laughed with hideous eyes.


    He moved the being next to him.


    The Living Myth < Cheolong > Moon Jun.


    He stood as if guarding Armageddon.


    You should have brought me into your world, not into mine. If he had been drawn in like that just a moment ago, he might have had a chance.


    ����.


    But with you entering my world, my mythology has been able to function unhindered. As a result, < Cheolong > is in front of me like this.


    < Cheolong > in his youth.


    He took a fighting stance, fists clenched in gauntlets.


    Armageddon grinned. S��arch* The Nov��l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Let me formally introduce you, kid. He was my old friend and colleague, and now he is a doll from < Cheolong >, Mun-Jun. Can you, who have risen to the level of fame, be able to deal with < Cheolong >? The myth of a monster who saved Seongnam City by himself for a week.


    ����.


    Even I don��t think I can break the myth of < Cheolong >.


    Janwol Hyoseong Baekhwayoran


    Galaxy


    released the magic built into the two swords.


    The two magics blend together.


    The one-handed sword turns into flower petals and scatters.


    Mangoshu becomes starlight and scatters.


    that��s true really talk a lot


    Starlight and flower petals spread out.


    A magic that contains powerful damage to each particle.


    The magic rushes to < Cheolong >.


    no use! There��s no such thing as an attack like that��!!


    Starlight and petals flutter.


    Flames dance between them.


    Lightning strikes sparks.


    Star flower fire lightning.


    Attacks with four characteristics gradually crack the myth of < Cheolong >.


    Armageddon caught the sight in his eyes and stopped talking.


    How the hell�� There��s no way the legend of < Cheolong > can be broken through so easily��.


    that��s right. If it really was the Shinhwa of < Cheolong >, it wouldn��t have been so easy to break through.


    The myth of impregnability.


    Eunha had also heard the story that during < Cheolong >��s heyday, he defended Seongnam City alone while waiting for reinforcements to come.


    It deserves to be called Cheolongseong.


    Even so, Eunha was not afraid even when she faced the myth of < Cheolong >.


    That��s-.


    -What was that person trying to protect? was that you


    ��I see. I couldn��t care less about their thoughts because of the joy of putting living myths under my hand.


    < Cheolong > was an iron fortress that protected the people while protecting the country.


    The contradiction that such a being cannot die even after death and must manifest a myth for someone who goes against his ideal.


    Furthermore, it has been incorporated into the myth of Armageddon and has been lowered by one level.


    The two elements are harmonized, and the myth of < Cheolong > is not fully manifested.


    Stop torturing the dead. Even in the world of


    Divine Crimson


    Armageddon.


    The galaxy��s flame didn��t know how to go out.


    Crimson flames gather in his hands.


    Eunha pierced the myth of < Cheolong > with a spear made of fire.


    The spear stuck in Munjun��s chest spews out fierce flames.


    The myth of < Cheolong > is oxidizing.


    Munjun��s body becomes mana and disappears.


    thanks.


    Don��t be grumpy.


    Moon-Jun is freed from the spell of necromancy.


    He became a particle of mana and disappeared, conveying his thoughts.


    ��


    < Divine Sword > Choi Eun-hyeok.


    With the consideration of the players, he faced Hwang Jin-hee from < The Swordsman > alone.


    Disciple Choi Eun-hyeok. I will ask the Master for guidance.


    He stands as a dead man who cannot die even if his teacher dies.


    It wasn��t a very nice look.


    In response, Choi Eun-hyeok decided to let her go as her disciple.


    After Choi Eun-hyuk bowed, he took a pose with his sword in his hand.


    Then Hwang Jin-hee also took a stance.


    Yusok


    This place is the place where you and your master meet swords for the last time.


    So Choi Eun-hyeok wanted to show his master that he had grown up.


    Eunhyuk Choi ran.


    The fire gives him strength.


    The advantage of being able to use magic freely without consuming mana makes him even faster.


    The wind that blows is soft


    Every flow pushes him forward, not against him.


    Eunhyuk Choi accelerated.


    Creates a


    Sword Spirit Sword.


    Eleven swords wrapped in flames appeared.


    There was no need to worry about mana consumption, so he decided to fight her by summoning a sword that he could handle as much as possible.


    Even if he couldn��t manifest Shinhwa, even if he was weaker than when he was alive, his teacher would definitely be strong.


    Sure enough, the master evaded the sword by moving his body swiftly.


    Even though the flow of this world must be very rough for her, she was not shaken by going against the flow.


    ����!!


    Sword and sword collided.


    Eunhyuk Choi immediately swapped bodies with Sword Spirit to prepare for the second attack.


    Hwang Jin-hee also called his sword spirit and changed the location.


    Gut��!


    Where do you try your best?


    The master seemed to say so.


    Choi Eun-hyeok followed her hair and turned.


    Mana forms on the blade.


    It slams in uncontrollably and explodes at once.


    Hwagwangwoo Choi Eunhyuk


    swung his sword wide.


    Mana escaped from the sword soared high into the sky.


    Soon after, the flame-bearing mana becomes rain and falls on the master.


    As soon as the master dodges the attack, he immediately kicks the ground.


    Entrust your body completely to the flow that pushes you from behind


    .


    The speed is so fast that it feels as if your feet are off the ground.


    Choi Eunhyuk canceled all the sword spirits and concentrated the control in one place.


    A sword that has protected her for a long time.


    The sword held in both hands now felt as if it had become a part of his body.


    Gift < Critical >


    Gives strength to the sword.


    No, it gives strength to the arm.


    Choi Eun-hyeok finally found a pure white light in the midst of a dazzling sword attack.


    A gap in < The Sword >.


    In response, he did not mind being stabbed by her sword and ran.


    And finally��


    ����The Fire Dragon��s Slash


    He reached the distance where he could cut that light.


    Choi Eunhyuk swung his sword.


    As if the dragon were revealing its true form.


    The trail he creates remains in the air and wriggles as if it were alive.


    The flame-bearing trail roars and explodes.


    And the strongest explosion is from the sword at the end of the trajectory.


    ������!!


    The trajectory cut through the master.


    Giving up defense and preparing for death, the attack on the master succeeded.


    ��still a long way off.


    Choi Eun-hyuk, who passed by his teacher and braked suddenly, smiled bitterly.


    His sword definitely worked.


    However, in the process of his sword passing through, < Sword Hu > carved sword marks into him here and there.


    If this wasn��t the galactic world, I might have died with her.


    Eunhyuk Choi looked back.


    Good job.


    Find your way and continue to be more diligent in the future.


    < Sword Posture > was disappearing.


    Burning in flames, she became mana and was being returned to the world.


    Choi Eunhyuk listened to her words and politely bowed.


    Thank you for your teaching. Now go in peace, Master.


    < The Sword > didn��t say anything.


    It was only that the mana that formed her disappeared as it passed by his cheek.


    Choi Eun-hyeok, who sent her away, once again checked the path he had to take.


    I will carry on Master��s will.


    < Swordsman > Choi Eun-hyeok.


    Having surpassed his master and inherited her will, it wouldn��t be strange to be called that.


    That��s why there was no more < Sacred Sword >.


    For a prosecutor with firm convictions, such a nickname no longer suited him.


    ��


    The battle between the galaxy and Armageddon could no longer interfere with anyone.


    It was a war between gods and gods.


    If you intervene with them with a reasonable presence, you will not be able to avoid being extinguished by either side��s ideology.


    That��s great! I can��t even get tired of exerting this much power in my world! Your health and mana have increased dramatically in a short period of time!


    It wouldn��t be the time to laugh.


    The power of Armageddon was to call upon the dead and control them.


    However, the power of the galaxy was able to purify the dead.


    It was a contradiction.


    What was pushed back in that situation was, of course, Armageddon.


    In reality, he could only distract the galaxy with the dead or block attacks with magic.


    I couldn��t land a decisive blow.


    Even so, he did not lose his composure and tried to hold on to the galaxy by summoning the dead several times.


    Roaring!


    One more time.


    A 3rd tier monster has been defeated.


    The galaxy left the disappearing guy behind and glared at Armageddon.


    Stop struggling and give up.


    The victory has already been won.


    The myth of Armageddon doesn��t really lend itself to the mythology of the galaxy.


    If the < Necromancer > could not handle the corpse, it would be nothing more than Caster.


    Vulnerable to close combat.


    Conversely, the galaxy is strong in close combat.


    So that��s what he said.


    Armageddon responded without losing his composure.


    You��re talking like you��re not, but I see you��re impatient.


    ����.


    The longer this battle lasts, the more people you will surely lose. So, don��t you feel like you want to end it quickly?


    Armageddon snapped.


    It was pointing behind the galaxy.


    galactic world.


    There, the clan members were struggling and fighting monsters.


    Even though the monsters were weakened, their potential could not be ignored.


    The reason the clan members in your world aren��t draining mana right now is because you��re shouldering the burden they would have to bear. Then, can you fight against me for a long time while shouldering their burden?


    ����.


    Let��s say that your clan members are holding up well so far, but the longer the battle, the longer the stamina will drop? On the other hand, I��m not limited by mana and I can just summon them again.


    that��s the difference between you and me


    The living are weary.


    The dead don��t get tired.


    said Armageddon with a chuckle.


    look at that one person.


    ����.


    Caster holding a baton. that child is dying


    ����.


    And one more no one more. See, man can never rise above the dead. As long as there is death, you are destined to exhaust your life to reach the end. Just as a fire is extinguished one day, life also ends one day. That is the unchanging truth in this world.


    Armageddon shakes the shoulders.


    Clan members are dying.


    He was right.


    Clan members were depleting their stamina while fighting high-ranking monsters due to the continuous battle.


    Eunha also knew.


    Even knowing that, he left them behind and came to defeat Armageddon.


    If you beat me, what will be left for you? Everything you��ve kept will be gone because of me, and only scars and glory will remain in the empty place. If so, is that a win? No, it��s like my victory.


    Armageddon rocks the galaxy.


    Trying to crack his mythology by making him face his clanmates dying.


    And then-.


    ��The dead child came out first. Now that child is a mermaid, that child is dead. And the other children died while trying to save him. The twins and the kid with the bow.


    ����.


    My advice to you is that even if you beat me, kid, then you won��t have anyone left. You won the glory of victory alone��.


    It was then.


    A flame burned.


    Hwareuk!!


    Armageddon is speechless.


    His eyes widened.


    It��s nonsense��


    that was the only thing that came out.


    Armageddon��s gaze could not leave the galaxy behind.


    He couldn��t believe what was happening in the galactic world.


    Eunha laughed at this.


    I didn��t have to worry about that, so I came to deal with you alone. �� What. What is your myth, how do those kids die and come back to life! How is that��. It��s


    no wonder that there is a myth that resurrects the dead while there is also a myth that controls and revives the dead.


    Ariel is revived.


    Mei-Ling Mei-Lin is revived.


    Hoshimiya Kaede is revived.


    In addition, people who have died will soon be revived with full health.


    Revival Because that��s my mythology.


    in the galactic world.


    All living beings are resurrected anew the moment they die.


    Death cannot lay its sword against them without his permission.


    A myth that defies even death.


    That was the galactic myth.

 Chapter 862

    Relife Player 862


    [Chapter 214]


    [Battlefield of Myth (5)]


    The key that opens the door to Myth.


    Eun-ha realized this when she came face to face with a different self in the world of images.


    in this life.


    When was the time when I was most deeply imprinted in people��s memories?


    now 7 years ago.


    when he graduated from the academy.


    Eun-ha was once close to death while fighting Ye-kyung.


    At that time, people who saw his struggle thought he was dead.


    When they drank the elixir and fully recovered their bodies, they believed they were resurrected.


    I never thought that the Galactic Empire would be so helpful.


    Seeing this, Ilya preached to the people that only God could be resurrected from the dead.


    Furthermore, she founded a church.


    Thus, their faith gathered in the galaxy.


    Shinhwa Revival


    Revival


    In that sense, he had a misunderstanding of Shinhwa.


    He only thought that his mythology was simply related to fire, manifesting a small amount of mythology in the anti-marriage terror of Manaism.


    He was so immersed in that idea that it took him a long time to find his own mythology.


    But not anymore.


    Resurrection�� how could a myth like this exist? This is nonsense. What is nonsense? I am proving this


    It wouldn��t be strange to say that people who have embodied the myth have built up karma enough to be deeply imprinted in the world. It is said that there are many people like you who are driven to a near-death state and come back to life like a legendary hero and become stronger. Baek Seo-jin doesn��t know much about that myth, but < Shinchang >, < Swordsman >, and < Cheolong > were all created that way.


    ����.


    But why are you the only one with the myth of resurrection!? Resurrection must be possessed by most beings who have embodied mythology, so why are you the only one able to manifest resurrection?


    how do i know that


    Eunha said it was absurd.


    As a result of retracing the path he had walked, it was this myth.


    But how do you answer the question of how this is possible?


    It��s okay because I just walked like this.


    However, unlike the galaxy��s reaction, Armageddon muttered something to solve the question.


    It��s nonsense. It��s nonsense. Even I, who burned my body and was resurrected as a demon, couldn��t have the myth of resurrection�� You, who had a near-death experience that wasn��t even real death, had a myth of resurrection?


    One word is a lot. �� kid, let me ask you one question. what. Be honest. Have you really experienced death? I��m asking if he��s been revived in some way after experiencing a real death to the point of being imprinted in this world. Otherwise your mythology makes no sense.


    Armageddon��s face was serious.


    Eunha looked at him quietly.


    Did he really die the separation of his soul and body to the extent that he was imprinted in the world?


    Have you ever actually died?


    ��There is a corner where you can figure it out.


    If this world is an extension of the world before the return.


    The galaxy was dead before the return.


    I didn��t know if that death would have been imprinted on the world.


    Little boy, please tell me. Your existence makes me have a passion for learning.


    why am i a kid


    ��Eunha, please tell me.


    Armageddon desperately begs.


    The galaxy grew.


    He had only one answer.


    don��t know ����.


    Why on earth do I have to tell the enemy in detail what my myth is? Isn��t that what the battle of myths is like? Huh��


    A fight to neutralize each other��s mythology. But why should I tell you that?


    You know it well for being the first to manifest a myth. yes that is the correct answer


    The battle of myths is the confrontation of ideas.


    He had previously been acquainted with < The Swordsman > and the battle of Armageddon.


    Armageddon summoned an army of hundreds of thousands behind his back.


    The galaxy moved its hand and destroyed hundreds of thousands of troops with the power of flame.


    Your power is very strong. No matter how many forces I control, it won��t work for you.


    Hundreds of thousands of troops were lost.


    Still, Armageddon was not surprised and waved his hand.


    Then, behind him, black mana began to stir.


    The dead do not appear.


    The mana that created the form of a being was permeating Armageddon��s body.


    But kid, it��s really hard to look down on me. My power isn��t the power to manipulate corpses, but this. It is a soul.


    ����.


    I can become anything if I possess souls. It is to be able to inherit their power intact without going through filtering in this world. Even though I can��t handle a sword, I can handle a sword this way.


    Armageddon was poised.


    The staff he held in his hand distorted and changed into the shape of a sword.


    The spirit behind it exudes spirit and tries to threaten the galaxy.


    It is the soul of a man who was once called < The First Sword of Joseon >. Other than that, I can summon < Sword Master > or any other spirit.


    ����.


    In my world you will never defeat me. At least you should have come all the way here with your colleagues to beat me. ����.


    one kid is a strong law. However, when one of them gathers and becomes many, it becomes even stronger. what is the difference between you and me It��s simple. You are alone now and I have over 10 million souls with me.


    this is the difference between you and me


    Armageddon chuckled.


    In fact, the galactic fire could not get rid of the souls possessed by Armageddon.


    It��s possible if you work hard, but in order to do that, you had to spend your mental energy elsewhere while fighting Armageddon.


    Nevertheless, the galaxy took steps towards Armageddon.


    It wasn��t scary at all.


    That��s-.


    As long as this heart is beating


    .


    he is alive here


    never alone


    The existence of the clan members was clearly felt in this world. There are


    gift < Brave >


    clan members.


    not in this place


    They lend themselves strength.


    ��


    After subduing the 2nd tier Maegoo.


    Eunha knew roughly what her gift was.


    The strong feeling of where I am pursuing as a goal is reflected in the gift and it exerts an effect.


    That��s what I��ve figured out so far.


    strong wishes, grudges, goals, and more.


    Your gift reacts to it.


    I wasn��t sure what to define this gift for.


    thump thump thump


    it doesn��t matter


    whatever this power is.


    Ultimately, it is the power you use.


    The galaxy evaded the flying blade and moved toward him through subspace.


    He swung the Janwol Hyoseong with all his might.


    Janwol Hyoseong


    The sword in his left hand disappears. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The sword turned into starlight rushes to Armageddon.


    stellar storm.


    As the galaxy waded through the storm, it prepared for the next attack.


    Gift < Brave-Beast >


    Doppelganger Jung


    Ha-yang was not present, so her gift could not be connected to the gift of her colleagues.


    I didn��t regret it though.


    Be satisfied with the reality you are in right now.


    He showed off his deep blue gift.


    Pi profit!!


    He did not have the factor of a monster.


    But the fire chicken replaces it.


    Soon, the galaxy wrapped in crimson fire transformed into a huge phoenix.


    Use the doppelganger in that state.


    Phoenix splits in two.


    The body galaxy has unlocked the gift.


    Gift < Brave-Beast >


    doppelganger


    once again.


    Borrow Ariel��s gift.


    Kreurreung!!


    Kkong��s factor reacts.


    A blue lightning bolt surrounds the galaxy.


    In the blue lightning, the galaxy appeared as a gigantic liger.


    Create an alter ego in that state.


    Eun-ha regains her body again.


    Besides�C


    ��Gift < Brave-Binghwa >


    The doppelganger galaxy


    borrowed the gifts of the clan members and created an alter ego with their powers.


    Mana was not worried.


    Already he occupied half the world of Armageddon.


    As long as they were in the crimson world, they and their clones could exert their power without worrying about mana.


    ha ha ha! That��s right, in this world, the alter ego doesn��t need much control! But do you think I won��t be able to respond! I��ll show you the power of the person who was called the greatest < grand wizard > in this country in the distant past!!


    The corpses of more than ten people.


    The galaxy jumped in at the same time as them.


    They spread their wings and snipe Armageddon, who defeated the starlight storm.


    Armageddon swings his sword.


    The spirit of < The Archmage > exerts its power and casts world-class magic.


    A magic circle covers the entire world.


    Gift < Brave-Resonance >


    Eun-ha borrowed Cha Eun-woo��s gift and matched the mana of the whole area.


    magic pours out


    Bombardment from all directions.


    The bombardment did not injure the galaxy or the double body at all.


    Magic penetrates them.


    By matching the wavelength of magic, they twisted the providence so that magic would not recognize them as enemies.


    Gift < Brave-Quadruple >


    Gift < Brave-Boost >


    Eunha and the clones covered the remaining distance in one go.


    Jo Ara and Bae Su-bin��s Gift were used to accelerate the sub-space.


    It was a speed that Armageddon could not shake even if it fled into subspace. Flower petals and starlight of


    Janwol Hyoseong


    dance


    .


    A world that Armageddon has cohesive to defend against attack.


    There, the colorful light created a huge storm.


    ����!!


    The world shatters into pieces.


    The black mana lost its cohesion and scattered and melted into crimson flames.


    Roaring!


    The world is burning with fire.


    The Armageddon myth is crumbling.


    Myth of immortality.


    However, nothing compares to the galactic myth of gaining true immortality.


    Clash of ideas and ideas.


    A clash of ranks and ranks.


    In all things, the galaxy had an overwhelming advantage.


    It��s trouble if you mistakenly think you��re overwhelmed! Even if you have a higher status than me, how can you handle mythology better than me! Even if my world collapsed, that would be the world!!


    Armageddon blocks with a sword.


    Unable to overcome the power of the galaxy, he bounced off and violently expelled mana from his body.


    A torn world began to swarm towards Armageddon.


    The fragmented world was revealing an extremely huge presence.


    They were rushing to the galaxy flying to Armageddon.


    Gift < Brave - Environmental Sensing >


    Eunha focused her consciousness.


    The world forged like a blade grazes.


    Eun-ha borrowed Kaede��s gift to dodge the attack that was trying to injure her even a little bit.


    Blast Cross


    clones fired sword strikes.


    The crimson sword purifies the blade.


    By the time the pursuit of the blade had diminished, the galaxy had taken off at once.


    Shinhwa Manifestation


    Under the Heavens of Sorcery (ħ������)


    Yes, acknowledge your power! Noh Eunha! You far exceeded my expectations!!!


    The urgency in the voice of Armageddon.


    The crimson flames were shrinking his world, and the fragments of the world that were heading towards him were almost all consumed.


    Loss of space control.


    In the end, he had no choice but to bring out the myth of < King of Darkness >, which he had first embodied.


    In my world, no one can ever use magic!


    The myth that forms the nucleus of Armageddon.


    The guy is cornered.


    That��s why Eunha didn��t shrink from the new myth he brought up.


    magic rushes


    Black mana spreads in front of my eyes.


    In a world where magic can��t be used, there is only one thing the galaxy can do.


    to believe in oneself


    Gift < Brave-Metabolism >


    I feel like my blood is boiling.


    Eun-ha, who used Son Ga-yeon��s gift, couldn��t control her power.


    eyes are pushed back


    rushes through the darkness


    Swords containing flames pierce the darkness.


    I can��t see the light.


    Even so, the galaxy never stopped beating its wings.


    The world of Armageddon has not yet completely enveloped the galaxy.


    There is a gap somewhere.


    We must aim for the gap in that myth.


    Gift < Brave - Cutting Providence >


    Mok Min-ho��s gift.


    Eunha gathered strength in the sword body.


    can��t use magic


    Physical attacks can never cut through this darkness.


    But it is not the darkness that cuts.


    ��cut off the providence!?


    Divide the myth of Armageddon.


    the darkness parted


    Beyond that, I could see the face of Armageddon, greatly agitated.


    The galaxy squeezed out the remaining power.


    get out of the dark


    The galaxy that entered the depths of < King of Darkness > looked down at Armageddon.


    Lee Lee Profit��!!


    Armageddon erupts.


    he waves his hands


    the dead are resurrected


    A magic that applies a debuff is activated.


    Bombardment magic falls.


    The galaxy scattered fire.


    Any attack that touches his body soon disappears in flames.


    The gift < Brave-Critical >


    is almost here.


    Armageddon can no longer prevent it.


    can��t escape


    If he ran away from this world, that would be the end.


    Eaten by the galactic myth.


    So Armageddon had to be decided in a small world.


    ��found.


    An exceptionally dense world.


    All I see is pitch black darkness.


    However, Choi Eun-hyeok��s gift found a crack in the gearco world.


    A crack created by Hwang Jin-hee from < After the Sword >.


    no-


    ��Be saved by the crimson flames.


    from scratch.


    There was no odds against Armageddon.


    People��s faith gathered in Eunha and gave him a heat that could melt his world at once.


    The memory imprinted in the world raised its hand to Eunha.


    After the Mana Cult anti-marriage terror, the galaxy gained a myth that could take precedence over all things Mana Cult.


    Divine Crimson


    Manasin, a god worshiped by Manaism.


    The mythology of < King of Darkness >, which has a deep connection with it, could not overcome the myth of the galaxy.


    The two swords in Eunha��s hands were engulfed in crimson flames.


    He swung a huge beam of fire at it.


    ����!!


    Streams of fire intersecting in the shape of an X.


    Streams of crimson fire pierce Armageddon��s body.


    At the same time, his mythology collapses and he is swallowed up in a fire.


    Now Armageddon had to be acknowledged.


    You�� won.


    Armageddon��s body burns.


    He looks straight into the galaxy.


    But kid��.


    Armageddon ignites and disappears.


    said with a hard laugh.


    You couldn��t stop my purpose.


    Armageddon growled.


    His gaze turned downward.


    Even as his body disappeared, Armageddon��s heart was beating.


    From that heart, high-density mana spurted out as if it was dying for the last time.


    Black mana burst like a fountain.


    It attacks him from the front without being burned by the fire caused by the galaxy.


    can not avoid.


    I��ve been waiting for this moment. I��ll show you the results of my soul research.


    Armageddon giggled.


    At that moment, the heart of the galaxy reacted.


    Gift < Heroic >


    The world line is divided into two.


    I saw a future that would happen in seconds.


    ��


    The future unfolds soon.


    In that future, the galaxy could not resist Armageddon.


    The desire he created right before extinction pushes away the soul of the galaxy.


    She is completely consumed by the power that even a gift cannot do.


    Consciousness is cut off


    Die.


    ��What do we do?


    The galaxy raised its head from the future.


    Armageddon had already become a ember and was extinguished.


    However, the mana that penetrated the body of the galaxy did not disappear.


    It caused a fire in his body to block it, but he was barely suppressing it.


    give up kid


    No matter how hard you struggle, one day you will be consumed by my soul.


    Thoughts ringing in my head.


    Armageddon laughs.


    Eunha clicked her tongue.


    Roaring!


    The galaxy��s world was also collapsing.


    strength is running out


    Before that, he had to get rid of the mana in his body.


    Armageddon��s mana will eat away at him in earnest once he retrieves the myth.


    right then-


    ������!!


    The sword in my hand cried.


    White Flower Yoran and Janwol Hyoseong.


    The two swords were strongly announcing their existence.


    ����.


    Eulji-class artifact.


    Swords made from Chilsung Cham Yogeom.


    The sword that is said to cut through a horse was trying to tell him something.


    request.


    I had no choice.


    He decided to trust his intuition.


    As the sword wishes��


    ��Flower of flowers Hyoseong


    Eunha


    thrust two swords into herself.


    The sword that pierced his body reacted and exploded into petals and starlight.


    The storm caused by the two swords rips through the galaxy.


    Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!


    How did this happen��!!!


    A scream echoes inside the body.


    Armageddon roared with a scream he hadn��t heard before.


    Save me, save me!!!


    Eunha closed her eyes at his screams.


    He injected all remaining mana into the swords that had disappeared into his body.


    So-.


    ����������..


    The mana of Armageddon is extinguished.


    The crimson world returns to normal.

 Chapter 863

    Relife Player 863


    [Chapter 214]


    [Battlefield of Myth (6)]


    A clash between gods.


    People who watched the broadcast just stared at it from the middle.


    The battle between Noh Eun-ha and Armageddon was truly a fight that was beyond their scope of understanding.


    ������.��


    Flame and darkness collided.


    Players in the world of flames are resurrected without dying even if they are armed with flame attributes.


    Hey, what happened��


    Don��t keep talking to me, just watch.


    The screen flickers several times.


    The frame stutters.


    Even so, people could hardly take their eyes off the screen.


    Even though the only thing reflected on the screen now is the fiercely raging flames.


    They tried to find Noh Eun-ha coming out of there even a little bit.


    I could sense it by then.


    that the battle would soon be over.


    ��What happened? The screen is blacked out and won��t come out!


    Stay still. It��ll come out soon after a while.


    People sweated their hands.


    They all prayed for Noh Eun-ha��s victory with one mind.


    And finally.


    The reddened screen gradually faded and Namsan Seoul Tower appeared.


    Hwareuk!


    The fire was dying out.


    All the monsters in that world are ignited and disappearing.


    The battle is over.


    The players who were fighting the monsters lowered their hands holding the devices.


    Noh Eunha! Where is No Eunha!?


    Oh little!!


    People moved closer to the screen.


    Then other people cursed and took the same action.


    They sifted through the screen, forgetting to hold their breath as if they were putting their faces into the monitor.


    The direction of the battle was intuitively known.


    But they were trying to make sure what they were thinking was really true.


    So only one person.


    They searched for him.


    ������.��


    The faces of the players come out.


    Players who made a revolutionary contribution in this battle and raised their value to the people.


    Among them were the Twelve Seats.


    There were also members of the Pandora clan.


    But the person they were looking for was nowhere to be seen.


    The Doo Doo Doo


    screen was moving from the elevator to the end of the observatory.


    The sound of the propellers was annoying.


    People forgot about that and finally found the human figure at the end of the screen.


    uh!?


    A man��s feet were visible.


    Soon the screen moved sideways.


    A man��s silhouette was revealed.


    A man holding two swords in his hand with both arms pulled up to the opposite shoulder.


    The screen slowly enlarged.


    ������!!��


    Then the man collapsed.


    Everyone who was watching the screen was amazed and exclaimed.


    They were very worried that he might be dead.


    Accordingly, they pushed their heads even further to check whether the man lying on his back facing the sky was alive or dead.


    ��Chuck


    and after a while.


    As the screen moved closer to the man, the man suddenly raised his right hand.


    The hand that did not even hold the sword was clenched into a fist and held up straight toward the sky.


    At that moment, people couldn��t hold back the cheers that erupted now.


    ��Waaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!��


    ��Noh Eun-ha won!!!!!!��


    Cheers that I don��t know where it started.


    Cheers resounded from house to house, and the whole country was excited at the end.


    Around that time, great cheers were resounding on the air.


    The relayers are so happy that they forget their roles and are screaming at the top of their voices.


    [Pandora Clan Road! < Crimson sword > No, that��s not it! Monarch! < Monarch > Noh Eun-ha player has now defeated Armageddon!! The disaster�� The disaster is gone!!]


    The sound came out belatedly.


    People cheered again.


    People who had put their faces close to the screen now jumped from their seats and showed gestures of joy.


    The old man, who could not even straighten his back, jumped and straightened his body without feeling any pain.


    L panty!! Where are my panties!? Everyone take off your pants and scream! No, take off your voice and scream your panties!!


    Grandpa, that��s right!


    Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!! I decided! I��ve decided now! The company beats! Is the company a big deal in this city!!


    for 2 weeks.


    Everyone was preparing to accept death.


    In the process, they were able to have an opportunity to look back on their lives.


    Those who thought that they had been reduced to money-making machines while working half of the day decided to retire that day.


    Unha Noh opened a new world by defeating Armageddon.


    So they also impulsively decided to retire to live a new life.


    Wow!! Fuck school! What do you mean by studying? I��d rather be a player!!


    I��m not going to school today! Everyone knows it��s just that!!


    People��s cheers did not stop even after 5 minutes passed.


    On that day, the number of people retiring nationwide increased explosively, and similar phenomena followed one after another.


    On the one hand-.


    ��The < Monarch > to the Twelve Seats! I know I won��t let you go if you get rid of < Monarch > from the Twelve Seat again like last time!


    The Crimson God as the ruler of this country! The Crimson God to the Twelve Seats!!


    There is no dealer in this country more suited to the occasion than Pandora Clanlord!!


    People never wanted Noh Eun-ha, who was temporarily appointed as the twelfth chair, to step down from her position.


    The public sentiment was heavenly.


    ��


    In a world where myths are coming to an end.


    Eunha inserted the sword into herself.


    Removed the mana of Armageddon that dwelled in the two black galaxies.


    I thought I would die after


    In an instant, his body was taken away by Armageddon and he almost disappeared.


    He was also nearly killed by his own sword.


    Fortunately, the galaxy was unscathed and collapsed to the floor.


    ����.


    I felt refreshed.


    The sky was fresh blue.


    He was satisfied that he had saved this world.


    It was then.


    Uh! Is the galaxy alive?


    Are you alive?


    Ariel and Kaede Hoshimiya.


    The two suddenly occupied the sky that Eunha looked at.


    Ariel crouched down and poked her head.


    Kaede was smiling.


    Eunha also smiled.


    How does it feel to die once?


    I didn��t even know if I was dead because I died in a critical situation. But it wasn��t a very good feeling.


    Galaxy Galaxy! I am very sick and want to eat dew so much. Ying-ying. Can I drink Ariel today?


    I told you not to use third person.


    Ariel whines.


    Eun-ha was not fooled by her.


    just as expected.


    Ariel chuckled and clicked her tongue.


    Around that time, other clan members also approached and asked how Eunha was.


    are you okay? How do you look?


    Hmm�� I feel relieved.


    This time, Ryu Yeon-hwa spoke up.


    She knew almost exactly what Eunha was feeling.


    Eunha nodded her head without saying anything.


    Soon she held out her hand.


    ruler.


    thank you.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa pulls her away.


    Eunha raised her upper body.


    Sitting cross-legged on the floor, he chatted with his clanmates.


    I didn��t feel any pain.


    Is it because of Belphegor��s advice?


    When I activate the gift, my body is drained of strength, but it doesn��t hurt.


    heart was quiet


    He was running as usual.


    The reaction to the gift < Amplification > was not great.


    I just lost strength from my body.


    There was not much backlash against Shinhwa.


    I wonder if the demon��s body is strong.


    Even if Shinhwa is manifested, it doesn��t feel like the soul is just draining out like the last time.


    The cost of manifesting a myth could not be ignored.


    In exchange for maximizing your presence in the world, you lose your soul.


    That��s how the body breaks down.


    However, the heart of the galaxy seemed to be preventing the soul from leaking out due to mythology.


    Still, I felt comfortable.


    oh look at your body Is it because Riya and I are using a magic to suppress the pain?


    ��Ah, was it like that?


    The more adrenaline is secreted, the less pain you feel. Severe pain will come soon.


    ����.


    Although the loss of souls was avoided.


    It seemed that the pain would come later.


    Eun-ha decided to entrust herself to No Eun-ah and Iriya��s treatment.


    Meanwhile, Ryu Yeon-hwa pointed to the swords lying on the floor.


    Eunha, by any chance��.


    Yes, that��s right.


    Eunha smiled bitterly.


    Janwol Hyoseong and Baekhwa Yorando.


    The sword body was white.


    There were no patterns.


    I don��t know if it��s because I couldn��t stand the mythology or because of the last attack, but the built-in magic seems to be gone.


    ������.��


    As if I had done my part.


    The two swords removed Armageddon from the body of the galaxy and lost their original power.


    Eunha knew it by feeling.


    Even if you leave it to the wall sea water to repair it, you won��t be able to fix the two swords.


    In the end, his sword had no value other than that it was made from Eulji-class treasure.


    What do you think? Because it��s a sword that needs to be remade. is not it? I��m going to go to the museum with this one.


    Joara changed her mood and said.


    She was right.


    Mammon Lilith remained, but if you defeat the remaining seven horses, you will receive a reward according to your achievements.


    Moreover-.


    ��Perhaps with a high probability��


    this time I will be able to obtain a Taiji grade treasure.


    You will get a Taegeuk grade treasure.


    Eunha laughed just thinking about it.


    By the way, Ara, are you okay? What if you die once?


    How about you try it once. I thought my hair was falling out.


    Because you don��t like it for free.


    hey? Is my hair healthy?


    Eunha got up from her seat.


    Joara and Jinseo-na supported them.


    In the distance, he could see players approaching him.


    On the other hand, Jinparang came running naked.


    This time, unlike before, he sent a telepathic message.


    [hey! I found the soul stone!]


    Jinparang shows what he is holding in his hand.


    Eunha burst into laughter.


    I didn��t even have to look at it in the first place.


    who would ask for it


    name and reality.


    The only owner who would have the Soul Stone of Armageddon was Eunha.


    On this day, < Monarch > was born.


    ��


    An underground laboratory somewhere in Gyeonggi-do.


    The laboratory was lined with glass tubes filled with a green liquid.


    Inside the glass tube were people with their eyes closed.


    They were all dead.


    ����!!


    then then


    A man��s corpse wriggled.


    The man opened his eyes.


    The man who confirmed his condition immediately swung his arm and broke the glass tube.


    The mana-loaded blow shattered the glass.


    Hee hee hee hee hee��!!


    Green liquid leaks out.


    The man took off the mask over his mouth and gasped for breath.


    Then, he removed the devices attached to his body.


    The man came out of the glass coffin.


    It was more than expected. At the bottom of it, I almost really perished. It must have been a trick to leave the soul in this child��s body just in case.


    The man Armageddon vomited.


    Wiping the water dripping from the ends of his hair with his hand, he recalled the decisive battle he had with Noh Eun-ha, whom he shared as a soul.


    The more I thought about it, the more I was amazed.


    The myth of immortal resurrection.


    It was a myth that seemed to completely deny the path Armageddon had taken so far.


    how is that possible


    Did you even try to die?


    no that can��t be possible


    I, too, reached the point where I was on the brink of death.


    There can be no way I don��t know.


    Armageddon shook his head inwardly.


    The myth of Noh Eun-ha was incomprehensible.


    On the other hand, Armageddon realized one thing by taking over Noh Eun-ha��s body for a moment.


    That too was surprising.


    I still couldn��t believe it.


    The child��s myth is not yet complete.


    It seemed like No Eun-ha didn��t know.


    After studying the myth in detail, he could see that the myth of Noh Eun-ha was still incomplete.


    That child�� has not yet come close to its full essence. But to show such a myth�� What kind of life have you lived to be able to embody a myth that surpasses resurrection?


    That guy was a monster.


    My teeth trembled just thinking about it.


    But that��s why-.


    ��It makes me even more covetous.


    Armageddon giggled.


    She wondered how omnipotent she would become if she took his body.


    Even though I failed this time, I won��t suffer like that next time.


    it was better


    Unha Noh must have received people��s unshakable trust through this incident.


    That faith will make him strong.


    So it wasn��t too bad of a situation for Armageddon, who was trying to take his body.


    So, you should prepare for the next one. Apparently, this child��s body also has power similar to yours. Next time, I��ll use this child��s power to deal with you.


    Armageddon immediately looked at the face reflected in the window.


    A handsome looking face.


    I really liked the face that seemed to win people��s favor easily.


    It also tasted good.


    For the time being, it will take some time to adapt to the body of a warm child, but it��s not bad to wait. Because I��ve been waiting for decades How many years can it be?


    Armageddon promised:


    he looked around.


    Another test tube was broken.


    Has Mastema gone already? I��ll have to get in touch soon.


    Armageddon muttered calmly.


    Soon after, he decided to simply put on his clothes and go outside.


    That was then.


    Again and again,


    across that hallway.


    The sound of shoes was heard.


    Armageddon was startling.


    ����.


    Few people knew about this place and they couldn��t be here at this time.


    The only woman he knew was Lilith Beelzebuth.


    Then, who is the woman coming this way now?


    No, who are the ��women��?


    Armageddon was tense.


    Eventually, they appeared.


    I was right. I really don��t know how many years I��ve been struggling to figure this out.


    A woman wearing yellow sunglasses.


    A woman dressed in a fashion that would appear in a pictorial laughed at Armageddon.


    Conversely, the woman wearing a suit next to her stood expressionless.


    Who are you��


    Armageddon was wary of them. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    At the same time, he was devising to kill them by force.


    I don��t know what happened, but it was good to remove the witnesses.


    Even if it wasn��t long before he possessed Taeyang��s body, he would still be able to find an opportunity.


    So he tried to cast magic quietly while talking to them.


    right then-


    ����A


    woman wearing sunglasses snapped her fingers.


    The magic of Armageddon has been canceled.


    If it��s this level of magic�� I may look like someone who travels ignorant of the world, but I��m a candidate for the Twelve Seat, so I shouldn��t do this if I can��t do this either.


    the woman grumbled.


    She threw herself over the stair railing.


    It��s difficult to see Mine��s stars. However, it is relatively easy to see the stars of people who are related to demons. So I��ve been all over the country Find clues that can catch you.


    ����.


    And I read and chased people��s stars like this and reached here. At this point, has the question been resolved?


    Armageddon didn��t even ask.


    The woman kindly explained.


    Meanwhile, Armageddon cast another spell.


    Of


    course, even that was canceled.


    Let��s not obsessively feed sweet potatoes. stop giving up


    who the hell are you


    I��m a fortune teller who happened to be on the road. You just need to know that.


    Armageddon gnashed their teeth.


    He rolled his eyes, trying to find the device somewhere.


    But it was too late.


    The woman spoke faster.


    Hermit.


    yes.


    It��s that person.


    How can I do it? kill it can you do it?


    Do you really�� have to kill me?


    If we don��t kill now, countless people will die. It��s a dead person in the first place. It��s just a body covered with a soul.


    ��All right.


    A woman who just stood by quietly.


    A woman with long hair in a ponytail jumped down the stairs.


    Wearing black gloves, she took a boxing stance.


    Armageddon cast its magic.


    ��What!?


    A woman punches once.


    The magic is horribly crushed.


    Armageddon couldn��t believe what had happened before his eyes.


    Before long-.


    ��������!!


    A woman��s fist reached him.


    A light punch shook his whole body.


    The woman immediately climbed onto his fallen body.


    Now wait��!!


    Wait a minute.


    I don��t know what the purpose is, but I��m sure it can be solved with words.


    So��


    the words of Armageddon didn��t work.


    The woman let out a demon.


    It��s because of you that I had to hide like this all this time.


    ����!!


    I can��t forgive you.


    blow by blow.


    Armageddon��s body was destroyed.


    The woman swung her bloody fist until Armageddon died.


    With this, the hindsight has been removed.


    A woman wearing sunglasses.


    < The Witch Who Counts the Stars > Song Yoon-seo watched the soul of Armageddon disappear with her own eyes.

 Chapter 864

    Relife Player 864


    [Chapter 215]


    [Release]


    It is said that Armageddon is extinct.


    The catastrophe is not over yet.


    There was one chill horse that survived.


    In the final battle, Mamon was subdued, but Lilith ran away.


    [Breaking News] < Yeomma > Hyeoncheol Kang subjugate Mammon!


    [Breaking News] Twelve Seats < The Earth Dragon > Chong Eun-ju died


    And that day, Chong Eun-ju was killed by Lilith��s magic.


    Most of the backbone of the Samra Clan, who participated in the subjugation of Lilith with her, died.


    It goes without saying that the Samra Clan suffered a major blow from this incident.


    Even without that, the Samra Group has been on a downward trend since the Namhae Wave incident last year.


    The group, which was looking for a chance to restore its image through Samra Clan, is now in a state of inability to recover.


    [Breaking News] Twelve Seats < Giant Tree > Seon Ki-jun seriously


    injured [Breaking News] Donghae Clan Road died while being transported to hospital��


    Meanwhile, Donghae Clan also suffered damage.


    Fortunately, < Giant Tree > survived, but Donghae Clanlord Kim Seong-min was attacked by Lilith and died.


    Due to this incident, the honor of the Donghae Clan was tarnished, and the KK Clan made active movements aiming at this time.


    In the case of < Giant Tree > Seon Ki-jun, there were people who cursed him.


    They savagely criticized him, the Guardian, for failing to protect the Clanlord.


    The problem that had been spreading under the surface gradually rose to the surface and the controversy unfolded.


    Eventually, the voices that doubted the twelfth seat of < Giant Tree > grew louder.


    [My dear fellow citizens. The great disaster ended with the appearance of one superman, but we are still in the midst of disaster. So, be mindful of safety every day��]


    Lim Ga-eul appeared in the media.


    She praised Noh Eun-ha for defeating Armageddon that day.


    I didn��t refer to Eunha Noh as a monarch, but I used the word superhuman to emphasize the meaning that Eunha Noh was separate from other players.


    That alone made Noh Eun-ha��s support even stronger.


    Now, if the 2nd fairy goes up and Noh Eun-ha remains as the twelve seater, it wouldn��t be strange to climb to the highest place in this country.


    Everyone with political insight thought so.


    Doubt that it might once have been replaced by certainty now.


    But no one objected.


    Lim Ga-eul had to give up now.


    No matter what he does, he cannot gain more prestige than Noh Eun-ha.


    He could ruin state affairs while trying to increase his own prestige.


    In the end, Lim Ga-eul could not go against the trend that the public hoped for.


    If I step down from the position of a fairy, this country will change with Noh Eun-ha at the center.


    Not taking questions from reporters.


    Lim Ga-eul was immersed in such thoughts all the way back to the Blue House.


    Ha Baek-ryun, who was to come next after she stepped down, was young.


    There were no achievements worth mentioning, so someone had to build a track record for her while providing a solid background.


    In the end, she was put in a position where she had no choice but to be swayed.


    It would be nice if he treated Baekryun as well as he is doing now.


    You can��t go against the times and public opinion.


    Lim Ga-eul smiled bitterly.


    Still, it was a distant future.


    So, until then, she decided to focus on organizing the surroundings for the day when Ha Baek-ryun was inaugurated as a fairy.


    That��s why-.


    -You must defeat Lilith. Only then can we end this calamity.


    Lim Gaeul ordered players all over the country to find her in order to subdue Lilith.


    A few days after that, while Lim Ga-eul was away for a while, he found a letter on the desk.


    Puzzled, she opened the letter.


    Soon, her face hardened.


    ��Hello, fairy. Sorry for sending you a note like this. I��m ashamed to say that my name is Song Yun-seo, but I use the nickname < Star Counting Witch >. S��ar?h the N?velFire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The reason why I sent the letter like this is nothing else����


    In the letter, the place where Lilith was hiding was written.


    Lim Ga-eul immediately sent players to check the authenticity of the letter.


    Upon checking, it turned out that Lilith was indeed hiding there.


    ��


    A law was recently enacted.


    People used to call a law that was so long that it was difficult to recall the ��special release law��.


    The gist of the law was as follows.


    However, we should not blame those who fell victim to Lilith��s terror for any reason.


    However, when a spouse requests a divorce, the consent of the spouse and the victim of the terror must be obtained. A divorce requested by one party is null and void.


    One more clause above. In addition, a divorce report can be filed three years after the date of Lilith��s terror.


    One more clause above. Also, the mind of the victim of the terror must be in a stable state.


    The guidelines for a child born with Hana Lilith��s terror are:


    Abortion is the following����..


    The point was that the country and its people were responsible for all the problems caused by the terrorism of Lilith.


    As a result, Jin Seo-na, the head of Jeonahup, was called to meetings every day.


    The child born as a result of Lilith��s terror was definitely Ain.


    They had to be discriminated against so that they would not be abandoned when they were born, so that they would not grow up.


    Since many children were expected to be born, I had to pay close attention.


    The government cannot ignore these children.


    When these children grow up and become adults, they will form a huge interest group for the subhumans.


    So we have to deal with them so that they don��t become dissatisfied with society.


    It was also Jinseo-na��s wish.


    Perhaps the children born in the future will be pointed at by the finger for institutional reasons and emotional reasons.


    If he neglected it, Ain��s rights would greatly diminish.


    That��s why she devised a solution to protect the children born in the future while reducing her sleep.


    At this time, Han Seo-Hyun, Jeong Ha-Yang, and Lee Yu-Jung provided a lot of help.


    On the other hand-.


    ��How is your body now?


    did you come out?


    She used to visit her birth mother in the hospital in her spare time.


    In fact, my mother was lightly injured.


    However, she was suffering from mental shock after seeing many people dying in Abaddon��s terror.


    As a result, he was resting while recuperating in the hospital.


    It must be hard to work, but you don��t have to come here so often.


    Didn��t I tell you not to live in the Clan Hall and show your face before? What is the difference between that and this one?


    After Abaddon��s Terror.


    Jin Seo-na is now able to treat her mother a little closer.


    She talked about her recent situation so that her mother would not be bored.


    Mother welcomed Jinseo-na��s change.


    it��s standing your mother


    Won��t you tell me again like back then? then? When was that time��


    Then the mother asked.


    Jinseo-na tilted her head.


    Mother was smiling.


    say mom Can I call you?


    ����.


    A title I was intentionally avoiding.


    However, it was a title she unconsciously spit out when protecting her mother from Abaddon.


    Jinseo hesitated.


    Soon, her stiff face cleared.


    your mom Okay.


    Although I came a long way back.


    There was still a long way to go though.


    If you go step by step, you may one day get closer like other families do.


    Jin Seo-na now decided to surrender to her mother��s love.


    ��


    November.


    Jung Ha-yang��s birth is now about two months away.


    Unable to overcome the torch of the galaxy, she ended up recuperating at Alice Hospital.


    is your sister okay?


    me? i��m still fine Your stomach wasn��t too bloated.


    Han Seo-hyun, Jung Ha-yang and Lee Yu-jeong.


    Ha Baek-ryun was closest to Lee Yu-jeong among them.


    So, after visiting Jeong Ha-yang in the hospital, Ha Baek-ryeon went straight to Lee Yu-jeong and worried about her condition.


    This older sister is still weak, so wouldn��t it be better to go to the hospital with Hayang older sister?


    Ha Baek-ryun thought so.


    In fact, when Eunha recommended Jung Ha-yang to recuperate at the hospital, he also recommended her as well.


    However, Lee Yu-jeong refused.


    Jeong Ha-yang insisted that he would remain in the clan even if he had left the clan.


    As a result, Eunha and the people around her could not break her will.


    There are still many days left to give birth, so I have to help Eunha and Seohyun unnie. Thank you for your concern though.


    Ugh, unnie is also a bit of a workaholic.


    is it?


    Lee Yu-jeong, who was blind, had nothing to do in the clan.


    But she was good at softening people��s hearts.


    In a cluttered situation, she was playing the role of calming the clan members.


    Ha Baek-ryun knew her role, so he didn��t say anything more.


    Instead, she sat down next to Lee Yu-jeong and put her hand on her stomach.


    It was amazing when Yooseong and also when Hayang unnie��s stomach swelled�� but the human body is really amazing. How can a baby be in this little boat?


    I��m curious about that too That there is a life that resembles Eunha and me in my stomach.


    Yoojung Lee smiled.


    Ha Baek-ryun looked up at her.


    After Lee Yu-jeong became pregnant.


    Ha Baek-ryun felt that her smile had become strangely mature.


    It wasn��t just her.


    Seohyun unnie and Hayang unnie were like that.


    Will I be able to smile like that when I become a mother?


    A smile that Han Seo-Hyun and Jung Ha-Yang also had.


    The benevolent and cozy smile made the viewer feel something bland.


    Somehow it was oddly envious.


    She had the idea that she wanted to become a person with a smile like Lee Yu-jeong.


    At that time, Ha Baek-ryun did not miss the moment when Lee Yu-jeong��s expression darkened.


    what do you think sister?


    huh?


    I think the face looks worried about something.


    Oh it��s teasing


    Lee Yoo-jung smiled bitterly.


    she said while stroking her stomach.


    It��s good to have a child, but on the other hand, I thought it wasn��t my greed. Are you greedy? why?


    I would definitely be happy to see a child who resembles Eunha and me, but I am worried that this child will not be born blind like me.


    Ah��.


    The hospital assured me that it wouldn��t happen, but I was still a bit anxious.


    Lee Yu-jeong couldn��t see her eyes.


    Ha Baek-ryun remembered her belatedly and understood her concern.


    There was only one thing I could say in this situation.


    are you okay. Why is your sister worried about that?


    That��s right, don��t worry unnecessarily. Thank you for your concern.


    Ha Baek-ryun opened his mouth as if to affirm.


    Lee Yoo-jung was comforted by her and giggled.


    And it��s my child, and it��s a pity that I can��t see my child.


    ����.


    Until I met Eunha, I thought that I could live well even if I couldn��t see her eyes�� Oh, I��m sorry. I stopped making weak noises. no.


    Yoojung sighed.


    Ha Baek-ryun couldn��t answer that question properly.


    In response, she quickly changed the topic and decided to change her mood.


    Come to think of it, have you thought about the name of your unborn child?


    My father said he wanted to build it��. Seohyun unnie said it would be better to let Eunha build the first child unconditionally. But Eunha right now�� Ah, she��s really busy right now. It��s okay to think slowly, so I��ll discuss it with Eunha later.


    Lee Yu-jeong��s smile returns.


    Ha Baek-ryun had a good time talking to her.


    On the other hand, Ha Baek-ryeon realized that the law of this country does not reflect this era as he was educated by a fairy.


    She did not forget the things Jeong Ha-yang and Lee Yu-jeong were secretly worried about.


    ��Because legally I am supposed to live with Eunha��s house�� So the child has to be registered under my name or between Seohyun unnie and Eunha. so i��m worried What to do.��


    ������.��


    When I went to visit Jeong Ha-yang in the hospital.


    While Jeong Ha-yang hopes that her soon-to-be-born child will be born healthy, she is contemplating what to do with the child��s legal procedures.


    Harems were not recognized in principle in this country.


    Even so, the harem was thriving.


    The harem that had settled in this country over several decades had become a trend that could not be ignored.


    Still, I have to admit it now.


    I can��t leave the children that Hayang and Yujeongi will give birth to are legally ambiguous.


    Ha Baek-ryun initially opposed the harem.


    However, as he got along with Noh Eun-ha and became close with his wives, he had no choice but to change his mind.


    Ha Baek-ryun was looking for an opportunity and contemplating a new law alone.


    At that time, I heard the news that the release special law had been enacted.


    There��s only one chance now.


    I submit it at the timing when a law that guarantees the rights of Ain is prepared through the Special Act on Release and a proper anti-discrimination clause is in place.


    not long after that


    Ha Baek-ryeon visited Lim Ga-eul.


    Lim Ga-eul, who was planning a subjugation operation for Lilith, welcomed her.


    The two now treated each other kindly, like aunts and nephews.


    So, Baekryun, what are you doing?


    I have something to offer you. suggest? I��ve been thinking of a bill, and I want to hear the fairy��s opinion. Lately, they haven��t even given you assignments, but you��ve been studying alone. That��s great. So what is it?


    Ha Baek-ryeon presented the bill that he had worked hard on to Lim Ga-eul.


    Lim Ga-eul was stunned when she saw the law she submitted.


    Polygamy permission initiative law? Baekryun-ah, this is��


    I��ll call it the Harem Act for short. ����.


    Even though polygamy is a problem, wouldn��t it be possible to create a system suitable for modern society if certain conditions are presented? If polygamy is practiced, groups may end up overdoing arranged marriages. This is a bit�� So I��m putting a lot of restrictions on it. If a man sets up a harem, it��s to see if he has a certain amount of property, and if a man treats harem members unfairly, legal action is taken�� You��ve studied hard


    �� I muttered as I saw Ha Baek-ryun giving the briefing.


    Besides, the law she conceived wasn��t so bad.


    Although it needed refinement, it was a method that was quite suitable for the current society.


    The problem is-.


    ����You have to pay attention to the public sentiment and be aware of the darkness. The dark won��t want the harem to be legally protected. Only then will the darkness be able to exert its power.


    There were two problems.


    One is national sentiment.


    The other is the issue of interests in the dark.


    The moment Ha Baek-ryeon��s bill is proposed, the proponent will create a big weakness in his political life.


    Still, I want to do it.


    The reason must be very personal. As a fairy, it��s a bakery. It doesn��t matter though. It��s a perfect score for the fairy I dream of. What kind of fairy are you dreaming of?


    A fairy who protects my people.


    Even if it��s extremely selfish?


    Seohyun unnie told me the other day, people start out like that and gradually widen the fence.


    So you��re finally going to become a fairy for the people? Starting one by one by making the people around you happy��


    Yes.


    Hmm��


    There was no shaking in Ha Baek-ryun��s eyes.


    Seriously.


    Lim Ga-eul was lost in thought.


    Then she said as she returned the bill.


    After where let��s take a look at the opportunity. If it��s too much right now and your heart doesn��t change even after time, then I��ll push you.


    Oh, thank you! Fairy!


    Initiative of Harem Law.


    Lim Ga-eul decided to propose a bill that would be controversial.


    He had suffered many disasters and was being criticized by the people.


    As a result, I became relatively insensitive to criticism.


    So, even if he proposed the Harem Act, he had no image to fall any further, and he would not be criticized for it.


    When I step down from the position of a fairy, I will push through this bill.


    When Baekryun becomes a fairy, isn��t it better to start cleanly?


    You can��t make it hard by putting a stain on your child��s political life.


    Lim Ga-eul smiled bitterly.


    Before long, Ha Baek-ryun leaves.


    Lim Ga-eul decided to finish the work she had been looking at a while ago.


    Let��s see�� What kind of people are they letting out of Clan Pandora?


    Sooner or later, the subjugation of Lilith will begin.


    The heinous calamity is also coming to an end.


    She suddenly wanted to get some fresh air.


    Opening the window, she looked at the pile of papers piled up like a mountain that had yet to be dealt with while being blown by the wind.


    Hopefully-.


    ��I hope this is the end of the disaster that occurred during my tenure.


    May there be no more disasters.


    Lim Ga-eul prayed earnestly.


    Dongdaegu Lilith Subjugation Operation


    ��Participation Application List��


    Pandora Clan


    Division


    Name


    Dealer Noh Eun-ha Dealer


    Ryu Yeon


    -hwa


    Hunter


    Jinpa -rang


    Telepathist


    Kim Merry


    Sniper Bong


    Gu -rae


    Caster


    Bae


    Soo-bin

 Chapter 865

    Relife Player 865


    [Chapter 215]


    [Release (2)]


    < Monarch > Noh Eun-ha.


    Eunha was now called by such a nickname and was being praised by people.


    As a result, he too got used to the new tinnitus to some extent.


    I��m the < monarch >��


    Now Eunha could have climbed to the highest place in this country if she put her mind to it.


    You can stand above the fairies.


    Of course, Eunha had no intention of doing that.


    Dominate, but do not dominate.


    I am satisfied enough with the current situation.


    There was no need to challenge the throne by turning the fairy into an enemy.


    It was enough for the fairy to notice herself.


    They decided to be content with the fact that no one in this country could ever touch their people.


    Above all��


    ����Lim Ga-eul has no choice but to hand over her position as a fairy to Baek-ryeon someday.


    And if Baekryun becomes a fairy, I, who protects Baekryun, will naturally gain Baekryun��s power.


    Although it wasn��t intended.


    No, after marrying Seohyun Han, I decided to have a little bit of ambition.


    As Eun-ha came to protect Ha Baek-ryeon, she obtained the position of a fairy through bloodless entry.


    I have no intention of wielding it.


    It��s enough for people to think of me behind Baekryeon and be afraid.


    I shouldn��t have been shaken.


    The reason he wanted to make Ha Baek-ryun a fairy was not to wield power.


    So, it was no different from those who tried to turn the fairy government into a puppet government by putting her at the forefront before returning.


    So reign, but not reign.


    However, he reigns behind her and allows her to freely express his will. Sear?h the Nov��l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    That was the < lord >��s ambition.


    Eun-ha decided not to forget her decision to change the future.


    Phew��


    Meanwhile, the work was hard.


    As the chill horse started terrorism, many clans were destroyed.


    Among them, there was the Zenith Samra Donghae Clan, which was classified as S class.


    All in all, the Lords of the three clans had passed away.


    I can��t believe Samra and even the Donghae Clan Road died��


    The Donghae Clan suffered minimal damage.


    The Zenith Samra Clan was pretty serious.


    Both clans lost many of their main pillars.


    Naturally, the influence of the Galaxy Samra Group, which is connected to the two clans, has also declined significantly.


    It��s not bad from my point of view��


    but since it was destroyed so suddenly, the aftermath should be handled by us and other clans.


    Security in Seoul was relatively good.


    As Eunha defeated Armageddon, people��s hearts became more relaxed.


    However, there was a shortage of police and medical personnel to be in charge of policing the city.


    Monsters kept popping up.


    So the players were in a situation where they had to be in charge of security and subdue monsters at the same time.


    In addition, they had to replace the roles of the clans that could not function, so they had no choice but to suffer from heavy workload.


    Especially in the case of Eunha, she had to travel around Seoul and Gyeonggi-do to show her face.


    If security is maintained with just one face, of course it��s right to do so��


    But hard things are hard.


    I absorbed Belphegor��s inner secret.


    Eun-ha still had no stamina for anything other than using a sword.


    On top of that, I often have to go to meetings to discuss after-action measures, and sometimes I have to subdue high-ranking officials, so I won�� There��s nothing good about being a < Monarch >.


    On this day, Eunha, who came back from work, had to do paperwork in the office.


    There was a shortage of workers in the clan.


    Jeong Ha-yang is hospitalized, and many people have been injured in Abaddon��s attack on the clan hall.


    I couldn��t just play like a Clan Lord.


    Furthermore, the galaxy had to select players to subdue Lilith.


    Couldn��t it be that the < Star Counting Witch > told me where Lilith was hiding��


    Where is that person and what is she doing?


    Two days ago, Lim Ga-eul gathered people and had a meeting about the operation to subjugate Lilith.


    There, she passed the operation, referring to the information she received from Song Yoon-seo in < The Witch Who Counts Stars >.


    As Eunha, she couldn��t help but question the whereabouts of Song Yoon-seo, who had only delivered information without revealing herself.


    Judging from the letter Lim Ga-eul received, it seems that he is in Seoul.


    look for one?


    What is Song Yun-seo thinking?


    If anything, Eunha thought about releasing twenty-five to find her.


    I soon gave up on my thoughts.


    Song Yun-seo was alert to such things, so the moment she tried to find her, her whereabouts would become unclear again.


    I decided to leave it alone for now.


    The most important thing was to elect someone who would participate in the Lilith subjugation operation to be held in a few days.


    Since Lilith is an ability��


    you can��t send all your strength in one clan.


    A release that stimulates people��s lust.


    I had to be extra careful when subjugating her.


    Accordingly, the fairy government requested that each clan send a small number of troops to participate in the subjugation of Lilith.


    There was an example of the Samra Donghae Clan.


    The clan could have collapsed if the clan members were rushed in for no reason.


    Of course, the clans participating in the operation did not want such a thing.


    If you want to send up to 6 people, we will have to send up to 6 people. Because people want it.


    Meanwhile, the fairy government imposed restrictions on women participating in the operation.


    Its limitations were as follows.


    Women must take birth control pills on the day of operation.


    Lilith��s ability was the most deadly for women.


    Due to the terror she caused right away, it was common to have unwanted children.


    Accordingly, the fairy government recommended that women take birth control pills to prevent unexpected problems.


    As a result, the women of each clan were reluctant to participate in the operation.


    This is a real headache. Trouble��


    That said, male clan members couldn��t participate in the operation.


    whether male or female.


    If you fell under Lilith��s magic, you had to somehow release your lust.


    If you don��t, you��ll go crazy and die.


    That��s why I couldn��t say that the fairy government, clans, or the genders of the people participating in the operation should be unified.


    In the end, the clans decided to adjust the number of people involved in the operation at the request of clan members.


    Still, they supported me a lot.


    Almost 20 people applied��


    Pandora Clan also decided to leave it to the will of the clan members.


    Han Seo-hyun explained the operation in detail to the clan members and informed them of the dangers.


    So, on the desk of the galaxy, there was a list of people wishing to participate in the Lilith subjugation operation.


    More than expected.


    It could be said that the clan members harbored a deep grudge against the demons because of Chillma��s terror.


    My sister also said she would participate��


    But it was impossible to put all of them into the subjugation of Lilith.


    It was good to minimize the risk.


    No Eun-ah, Cha Eun-woo, Ilya, Yeo-bi.


    Eunha decided to exclude all applications from supporters.


    I need support from supporters, but I just need help from other clan supporters.


    And this time, there is < The Holy Mother >, so there is no need to worry about support.


    I don��t need any more supporters.


    Lilith had to finish it quickly.


    Casters were much better than supports.


    Moreover, there was No Eun-ah.


    Eun-ha never wanted to let No Eun-ah go, even if dirt got in her eyes.


    Even if it meant breaking Noh Eun-ah��s will, he was going to stop it.


    Huh Chang-Jin Han This bastard�� Did he even apply for this brother? You didn��t apply with a ulterior motive, did you?


    Then Eun-ha discovered Han Chang-jin��s name.


    There was life in his eyes.


    ��to kill.


    Eunha thought seriously.


    After much thought, he ended up burning Han Chang-jin��s application form.


    Are you sure you��re not in the shadows? If you were in the shadows without my permission, then I won��t let you go.


    Eunha glared at the shadow.


    The shadow did not respond.


    It seemed that there was no peak.


    If you deceive yourself and hide, I will not let you go.


    Caster is better than support.


    At times like these, I prefer Subin to Ara.


    And now that Subin has become a Mine, he should be able to resist Lilith��s magic to some extent.


    Soon Eun-ha selected Bae Soo-bin.


    Afterwards, Jinpa and Kimmeri were selected to solve the telepathic problem.


    There was another reason for choosing the two.


    Fool hyung denies it, but��


    Since you��ve already gone there, what��s there to deny there?


    Combined with the front line lieutenant and rear lieutenant.


    Above all, he had to think about the case of Jinparang being exposed to Lilith��s magic, just in case.


    There would be no choice but to be caught with a high probability of the naive Jinparang.


    So, I decided to take Mary Kim with me.


    Maybe Mary knew that and applied like this.


    Jin Parang and Kim Mary.


    Recently, the relationship between the two has been strange.


    When Jinparang runs away in shame, Mary Kim sulks.


    Then Jinparang cautiously approaches and grabs Kim Meri��s hand.


    Then Mary Kim blushed.


    Now that I was older, I was dating like a child.


    To the point where the onlookers get cold eyes and want to turn their heads.


    It would be better to take Bonggu-rae too. Since you will be positioned at the very end, there will be little exposure to Lilith��s magic.


    4 people including myself.


    Eunha added an additional bonggurae.


    < Double Penetration > Bong Gu-rae.


    With his power, he could have blocked Lilith��s movement.


    Due to the nature of the sniper, patience seems to be quite considerable�� You can expect some degree of mana resistance.


    considering a number of reasons.


    Eun-ha confirmed Bong-gu-rae.


    Now there is only one left.


    Hmmm��


    Firepower was indispensable to defeat Lilith quickly.


    So I needed a dealer.


    However, there was a high possibility that the dealer would be exposed to Lilith��s magic.


    I had to think deeply.


    I��d rather add Minho and Eunwoo. The problem is that both of them are subloads.


    And after a long thought.


    Eun-ha chose Ryu Yeon-hwa.


    Mok Min-ho was the sub-load.


    He had to replace the work of the galaxy to participate in the subjugation operation.


    Namhun Yoo lacked firepower.


    And Choi Eunhyuk��.


    -If you ask, they will listen, but considering the reason why Eunhyuk is still in the clan, what��s the point of asking?


    After defeating Armageddon.


    Choi Eun-hyeok, who earned the nickname < Swordsman >, bowed his head to Eun-ha.


    ��I��ll leave the clan once this disaster is all over and the contract period for the kids in Uijeongbu expires.��


    ����OK got it. Have you thought about what you will do after you leave the clan?��


    ��Like Master did, I thought I��d go around the country. That��s why I want to live by helping people who are having a hard time.��


    Eunha couldn��t stop Choi Eunhyuk.


    Choi Eun-hyeok��s heart left the clan, and the reason he remained in the clan was because of what he said earlier.


    To keep his word that he would be responsible for the clan members in Uijeongbu.


    In fact, it was safe to assume that he had left the clan.


    So Eun-ha couldn��t manage him with a comfortable mind.


    In the end, there was only one.


    Yeonhwa Ryu.


    ��are you okay?


    It will be fine.


    What if Ryu Yeon-hwa goes wrong?


    Eunha was worried for nothing.


    However, worrying about her because she is a woman would be a great disrespect to her, who is called < Shinchang >.


    In the end, he decided on Ryu Yeon-hwa.


    Then-.


    ��Can I enter Clan Road?


    Miye? yes come in


    Sunmi knocked on the door.


    Eun-ha said to come in willingly.


    ��


    Did you come because you had something to say? it��s ok tell me


    I�� Seon Mi-


    ye, the navigator of Pandora Clan.


    Eunha offered her a seat.


    Seon Mi-ye, who was sitting in her seat, was unable to speak.


    Soon, she seemed to have made up her mind, and she changed her expression and sighed.


    I��d like to leave the clan for a while, but I��m here to ask if that��s okay.


    Are you asking for a vacation?


    yes it��s a bit long��


    can i ask why?


    The city was the city.


    Clan members are busy with work.


    That��s why Eun-ha guessed that there must be something inside her heart when Seon Mi-ye said she wanted to take a vacation.


    Sure enough, Seon Mi-ye hesitated and spoke up.


    I want to take care of my father. Ah��.


    Donghae Group is supporting me, but I thought it would be better if I stayed by your side. It��s already�� My father��s reputation isn��t good right now. �� yes.


    Sunmi smiled bitterly.


    It was only then that Eun-ha realized the situation Seon Ki-joon was in.


    The Guardian who killed the Clanlord.


    The Guardian who destroyed the Donghae Clan.


    It was the sound of people who had a sense of victimization in some places recently.


    Guardians have to care about reputation the most among players.


    Perhaps Seon Ki-jun woke up from his injury and was in despair after hearing the voices criticizing him.


    The galaxy was expected enough.


    I��m sorry.


    It��s because of me that I became the twelfth seat.


    It��s not like it��s your responsibility.


    Eunha felt sorry.


    So, I decided to do as Seon Mi-ye wanted.


    Ok, fine. No matter how much you rest, Miye, please take good care of Ki-jun by your side. Ah�� Thank you so much.


    Say hello to Mr. Ki Joon. I��m sorry I couldn��t visit you because I was busy these days. Dad will understand. Is there anyone in this country who doesn��t know that my brother is very busy?


    Glad then


    I don��t know how long it will take.


    Eunha used the authority of Clanlord to approve Seonmiye��s long vacation.


    Afterwards, the two talked about Noh Eun-ae as a topic.


    ��


    The Lilith subjugation operation will begin soon.


    The day before the operation, Eunha decided to sleep with her wives.


    If you go down to Dongdaegu now, you won��t be able to see them for a few days because they��re doing post-processing there. So let��s sleep together like this.


    that��s right. Aren��t you uncomfortable?


    It��s uncomfortable�� Yes, let��s sleep together.


    Jung Ha-yang is in the hospital.


    Eun-ha lay down with Han Seo-hyun and Lee Yu-jeong in her arms.


    Then, the two quietly played a prank on Eunha.


    Come to think of it, I haven��t spent much time with my wives lately.


    Ever since the seven horses appeared.


    Eunha slept almost alone.


    Pushing herself to the limit, there was no time to relax at home.


    So, sleeping with them for the first time in a while made me feel comfortable.


    Be careful and go, Eunha.


    yes i will thank you.


    At that time, Yujeong Lee looked down at Eunha and talked.


    Eunha replied by running her hand over her back.


    Then, on the other side, Seohyun Han started talking while lying down in the same position.


    I hope you go and don��t fall under Lilith��s spell.


    Don��t worry because that won��t happen.


    for a gift? what is it


    Han Seo-hyun poked his chest with her finger.


    Eunha shuddered and replied.


    There was nothing for her to worry about.


    In previous lives, it was proven that Lilith��s magic didn��t work at all.


    Then Seohyun Han opened her mouth��.


    ��But if someone else gets caught, it can��t be helped.


    she said narrowing her eyes.


    I added some reason.


    I don��t know about Blue oppa or Mary, but is Yeonhwa really okay? If something goes wrong��


    I��ll kill Lilith before that happens. don��t worry.


    ��Hmm��.��


    Han Seo-hyun and Lee Yoo-jung let out meaningful sounds.


    They were worried that Ryu Yeon-hwa would fall under Lilith��s magic.


    And even if it��s wrong-.


    -You don��t have to worry, I��ll be careful not to do anything wrong with that sister. Yeonhwa noona is < Shinchang >. Saying that this operation is dangerous is tantamount to insulting Yeon-hwa noona. I know you know��.


    Han Seo-hyun spilled her words.


    Soon she sighed.


    Yes, my husband will take care of it. Please don��t get hurt. You have to call me when you��re done. Still, I��m worried about the same thing.


    The two men prayed for trust.


    Eun-ha felt a little better at the worry of the two.


    Soon, Seohyun Han moved her hand.


    slide down slowly


    Eunha flinched.


    Just in case�� I��d rather leave it all out. �� What are you trying to do? Don��t do it. Is there anything you can do to keep people from even carrying a sword?


    Hey�� Then can I help you? The child is there, but��


    ��no, don��t do it. let��s go to sleep Let��s just hold our hands and go to sleep.


    Eunha was frightened.


    That day, Eun-ha had to hold onto the hands of the two as hard as possible so that they wouldn��t move elsewhere.


    As a result, I couldn��t sleep properly and greeted the day.


    ��


    The day was bright.


    The Lilith Subjugation Operation has begun.


    The players went down to Dongdaegu and broke into the red dungeon where Lilith was hiding.


    ��Let��s go.


    ��huh.��


    Four of the Twelve Seats participate in the operation.


    < Yeomma > Kang Hyeon-cheol.


    < The Holy Mother > Park Hye-rim.


    < Guncheong style > Jinparang.


    And < Monarch > Noh Eun-ha.


    Eunha gave a signal to the clan members and quickly attacked the red dungeon.


    We will soon enter the deepest part.


    Lilith will be there.


    Are you all ready? Who is Yeonhwa��s older sister?


    I��m fine. I definitely took the medicine, so I don��t have to worry about anything.


    Eun-ha cared about Ryu Yeon-hwa.


    When the battle with Lilith begins, he, Ryu Yeon-hwa, Kang Hyeon-cheol, and Jinpa-rang will fight in the front line.


    In response, Ryu Yeon-hwa nodded, saying not to worry.


    then enter


    Ryu Yeon-hwa solves her cold hard face and smiles warmly.


    Eunha smiled and turned her head away from her.


    Immediately, the punitive force moved.


    Thus, the deepest part of the red dungeon.


    ��So you��ve finally reached this point. This will be my place to die


    The monsters were mating.


    The monsters affected by Lilith��s magic produced endless monsters.


    Lilith was there.


    She sat cross-legged on the swollen monster��s stomach, and immediately stood up.


    But I have no intention of dying quietly. Until the moment I am alive, I will make you endlessly suffer from lust.


    The battle has begun.


    Eunha immediately ordered the phantom beast.


    Transform


    Phoenix Wings


    Liger Blaster


    Wield the wings of flame.


    Equipped with a lightning blaster.


    The galaxy fired a bombardment straight away.


    ������!!!


    I decided to go hard from the start.

 Chapter 866

    Relife Player 866


    [Chapter 215]


    [Release (3)]


    Myths do not manifest.


    Even if you get a strong body, it��s because it requires a lot of pressure to manifest Shinhwa.


    It was also because, even if the gift��s power prevented the wear and tear of the soul to some extent, wear and tear did not change in the end.


    So the galaxy decided to defeat Lilith without Shinhwa��s help.


    If it��s a really dangerous moment, I��ll use it, but not to that extent.


    Eunha stepped on the advance.


    Sparks flick from your feet.


    In an instant, he appeared near Lilith.


    ����!!


    The face of Lilith, who was dealing with Kang Hyeon-cheol and Ryu Yeon-hwa, was shocked.


    But it was too late.


    Immediately, the two who received the telepathy from Jin Parang stepped back.


    bread.


    The liger blaster


    galaxy laughed.


    against mine.


    Demonstrate overwhelming skill.


    I was satisfied with the situation of fighting without having to worry about the amount of mana in the body.


    ��������!!


    The blaster equipped in his left hand flashes and emits blue flashes.


    Lilith was hit directly by the flash and was pinned to the dungeon wall.


    Gut��! You guys are even worse than me for turning against one person. It��s been a long time since I��ve been through this, so I feel really X.


    Lilith walks out of the smoke, spitting vulgar words.


    Eunha prepared for the next attack.


    you go back


    Yeonhwa��s older sister?


    yes dude How long do you say a guy who can��t even use a sword properly fights? wait or ride in the back


    At that time, Ryu Yeon-hwa and Jin Parang stepped out.


    The two glared at Lilith while dripping mana.


    Blue, you won��t control your power, so take care of yourself. uh ok!


    Ryu Yeon-hwa spread out the hand holding the spear.


    Leaning down, she ran out and swung her spear at the flying debris.


    A chill gathered in her body.


    The cold air blended with her and transformed into a huge spear.


    And the spear became a dragon.


    Seolryong Ryu Yeon-


    hwa of the Hanmae-ryu play


    accelerates.


    A dragon made of snow crystals quickly charged at Lilith.


    You can see it in my eyes. I can clearly see how many lusts are hidden within you. Originally, cold is negative and negative becomes lust!!


    Lilith spread her wings.


    Flying up into the sky, she unfolded her magic.


    However, the snow dragon didn��t care and soared vertically.


    Reduces the flying magic of a dragon with its mouth open to


    snow crystals.


    However, the reduced magic seeped into it.


    Lilith giggled.


    She laughed at Ryu Yeon-hwa.


    Now you are done too! You��ll be no different from the ones wallowing like worms down there! Have sex with a monster. This poem�� What!?


    Contrary to the declaration of release.


    The snow dragon did not lose its momentum.


    All along was heading towards this release.


    Winter Fog Ryu


    Yeon-hwa��s magic didn��t work because she used the artifact beforehand while hiding in the snow dragon.


    She had snow crystals.


    There was no way that she, who had no form and had sublimated into eyes, could not respond to the lust that only living things possess.


    So-.


    ��Kyaaaaaaaaaa!!!


    Following the Galactic Attack.


    Lilith took a direct hit this time as well.


    The snow dragon devoured her.


    Around that time, Ryu Yeon-hwa turned her body back and swung the spear with all her might.


    She twisted Lilith��s trajectory while he was under attack.


    Lilith crashes.


    Hanmaeryu


    Waterfall


    Scattering snow crystals gather.


    Snow crystals wrapped around her again.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa fell down with a spear.


    The wind blows through the window.


    The wind blew the snow crystals and created a huge spear.


    The spear pierces Lilith, creating a trajectory that falls from top to bottom.


    A trail just like a waterfall.


    A frozen waterfall appears in the dungeon and Lilith is pierced through the stomach by a spear.


    Ah ah��


    Lilith��s shriek.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa, who was riding on her body, took a deep breath.


    The attack isn��t over yet.


    The snow crystals that were scattered as the remnants of the


    evil magic


    of the Han Mae-ryu play .


    They are under her control.


    Blue crystals swirl around and attack Lilith.


    Lilith, pierced by a spear and lying on the floor, could not resist.


    Aaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!


    Lilith screams again.


    A sound that does not explode with upbringing.


    It means that she has suffered enough damage that her existence is close to extinction.


    The sound that spread like a thought brought morale to people��s faces.


    On the other hand, Ryu Yeon-hwa��.


    ��As


    if he would never let go of Lilith, who captivated him once


    .


    She continued to attack.


    There was no mercy.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa, who was dealing with Ma-in, was infinitely cold and ruthless.


    With her magic, a snowstorm came and turned the surroundings into a winter world.


    The scene in the red dungeon was quite mysterious.


    In the midst of that, Ryu Yeon-hwa continued to attack Lilith.


    ��


    ��There is no such thing as < Binggwi >.


    For some reason, the players in the back didn��t have much to do.


    It was only a role to support those fighting in the vanguard, such as killing breeding monsters or distracting Lilith.


    Even though it was busy in the beginning.


    As the battle flowed into the middle, they now had more time to spare.


    As a result, they were trembling with fear when they saw Ryu Yeon-hwa dealing with Lilith.


    I didn��t know < Shinchang > could be such a scary person. Maybe the rumors floating around the academy are correct.


    what rumor?


    It is said that < Shinchang > froze the testicles of male students who were quarreling with each other during school days��


    Is it ��The Snow Queen��? It wouldn��t hurt to call her the < Winter Queen >.


    ����.


    Shhh! You could be killed by Pandora��s Clanlord if you say something weird. Can��t you see I��m over there? ������.��


    Eun-ha, who withdrew to the rearguard thanks to the consideration of the clan members, kept her ears pricked up.


    < Bing Ghost > < Snow Ghost > < Ghost Spear > < The Snow Queen > < Winter Queen >.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa was going up and down in the mouths of well-known players.


    The things they say became tinnitus and were added to the nicknames of < Shinchang > and < Seolchang >.


    Yeonhwa noona wasn��t like that at first��


    Is she going on a rampage because the board is being made?


    As if he would never give up his turn.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa was wielding the spear to the point of admiration.


    33 consecutive hits.


    The players around the galaxy were amazed at whether she was breathing.


    Besides, the linkage didn��t stop there.


    hey! < Shinchang >! Give me a chance to intervene! Is that thing driving the mines alone right now?


    < Yeomma > Kang Hyeon-chul was looking for a gap to enter while the road was rampaging.


    So how could other players squeeze in?


    Except for the attack on Lilith at the beginning, Jinparang was only vigilant.


    That sister really does everything alone.


    In response, Eunha stuck out her tongue.


    It is no exaggeration to say that Ryu Yeon-hwa, the < Shinchang > of this life, surpassed the < Shinchang > before the return.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa��s skills were so great.


    In addition, various opportunities are added to this life, so it is possible to show off such skills.


    Even so, it��s better to join forces with players than to fight alone.


    If you do that, you will collapse from exhaustion.


    Eunha groaned.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa��s power was great, but she had to take a moment to catch her breath.


    Moreover, the release was strong.


    It was disproved that she was still alive despite being pushed by Yeonhwa��s offensive.


    Mary.


    your clanlord.


    Look at Yeonhwa noona and tell her to fall back. < Yeomma > and Idiot brother will switch and deal with Lilith, so step back and recover your strength.


    yes i will pass it on


    In response, Eunha ordered Kim Mary. S��arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Kim Mary delivered telepathy.


    step back and rest


    yes thank you


    Ryu Yeon-hwa��s eyes met.


    Eunha nodded.


    Conversing with her eyes, she immediately stepped back.


    Wow! I��m leaving now!!


    Then Kang Hyeon-cheol jumped up and swung his sword.


    A greatsword wrapped in flames.


    The greatsword Kang Hyeon-cheol made under the agreement between Blaze and Pandora Clan fell to the ground and thumped.


    Tectonic explosion


    ground cracked.


    Lava erupted from the cracked ground, turning the area into a volcanic terrain.


    Another pain came to Lilith who suffered from a snow storm once.


    A sword forged in the Pandora Clan Furnace, the effect is truly killer. �� It��s quite a heinous attack. You��re the type women hate.


    Even if everyone in the world hates me, I just need one person to know me. You��re saying something that��s not even funny.


    I didn��t see it that way, but he was quite a romanticist. Don��t be shy and just attack quickly! When this human is talking like that in the middle of a battle!?


    Hyeoncheol Kang pushes against Lilith.


    Park Hye-rim volunteered as a lieutenant, and Jinpa-rang assisted him.


    Eunha put her hand on the sword.


    I need to step in too.


    With the shape of the sword, it��s not easy going into a fight bursting with magic like that.


    Eunha glanced sideways at the two swords in her hands.


    White Flower Yoran and Janwol Hyoseong.


    The two swords no longer had any magic built into them.


    That��s why you can��t engrave a sentence on it, and you��ll have to make a new one soon��


    The moment you carve a sentence on a sword, the value of that sword will drop.


    This was the reason Eunha, who was trying to make a new sword based on the two swords, did not engrave a crest.


    Perhaps the reason why Yeonhwa noona pushes Lilith while overdoing it is because she didn��t want to give me a turn.


    It��s just a sword with no magic, but it��s a bit difficult to deal with demons with it.


    Eunha smiled bitterly.


    The Ryu Yeon-hwa he knew was a person who would do that for himself.


    However, he did not want to be left alone with protection.


    It was then.


    -Why do you think I was waiting for you here? This will be my grave, but it will also be yours, so I chose this dungeon!!


    both arms fall off


    Even though the wings were burned and disappeared.


    Lilith stood on her feet and laughed.


    Right after that, the red dungeon reacted.


    The power of the red dungeon gathered in Lilith and began to upgrade her power.


    Her body is restored.


    is the second phase.


    Eunha clicked her tongue.


    If this place wasn��t a dungeon, I would have finished it right away��


    It��s really tough.


    It was like that in my previous life too.


    Every time Lilith ran out of breath, she recovered by receiving the power of the Red Dungeon.


    Eunha took a step.


    I had a conversation with Ryu Yeon-hwa through my eyes.


    go?


    go.


    I can��t let it recover like this.


    Now, when Lilith was receiving the power of the dungeon, was an opportunity.


    The galaxy loaded the sword with mana.


    Woobo


    Hanmae-


    ryu Ice Road


    Haha and Ryu Yeon-hwa kicked the ground.


    Almost at the same time, they rushed to the front line and attacked Lilith.


    Blast Cross


    A cross of flame on one side of


    the special


    infinite shower .


    On the other hand, a rain of ice.


    Magic of different temperaments soon engulfed her and tore her apart.


    Aaaaaaaaaaaa!!


    torn in the cold


    melts in the heat


    Lilith screamed in the roaring fire.


    The dungeon��s resilience couldn��t keep up.


    Her existence collapses.


    Yay! Why do you always steal my last hit!?


    Hyeoncheol Kang shouted as if vomiting blood.


    Eunha did not answer.


    He and the other players silently watched Lilith disappear.


    I�� I��m not going to go on like this. I��m going to tell you what it feels like to be a beast.


    A voice from the flames.


    Soon the screams turned into giggles.


    People frowned.


    There��s no use in killing me now. I��ve already used my death as a catalyst�� to activate magic in this dungeon. ������!!��


    You guys will never be able to unravel the magic of my wishes! Become a pig and a dog for three days and nights and indulge in a sense of shame! and die!!


    leave those words


    Lilith is gone.


    ��


    The flames died down.


    The soul stone was left there.


    Eun-ha, who took the soul stone, looked around.


    There seems to be no change except for the original magical people��


    Something similar happened in my previous life.


    So Eun-ha couldn��t help but worry.


    Although it was not radical in this way.


    Fortunately, no one seemed to have been affected by the magic that Lilith had exhausted herself before she died.


    It was when I thought so.


    ����!!!!


    Centered on the point where Lilith disappeared.


    The Red Dungeon reacted wildly.


    It was too late when I realized.


    The ripples that spread in a circle from the point of extinction grazed people��s bodies.


    Ugh��! This is��


    the dungeon has been triggered��


    starting with the vanguard with Hyeoncheol Kang.


    People affected by magic appeared one after another.


    Their breathing became rough.


    Fortunately, Park Hye-rim, who was far away, somehow managed to resist.


    Heck heck heck��. Damn why is my body doing this!?


    Jinpalang��s eyes widened.


    Jinparang, who was close to the place where Lilith died, couldn��t shake off the magic.


    He erected his ears and tail.


    The eyes became noticeably redder.


    He tried to resist magic.


    Kuk��.


    The other players did the same.


    They tried to control themselves.


    In the early days of being enchanted, reason still remained.


    Reason and emotion fight.


    And then, when the fingertips of the opposite sex pass��.


    ������!!��


    They lose control of their reason and become consumed by their emotions.


    A man and a woman who accidentally bumped into each other��s eyes met each other��s eyes.


    Starting with that, the number of people who let go of the string of consciousness began to increase.


    Gift < Heroic >


    Meanwhile, Eunha maintained her composure.


    Lilith��s magic was close to brainwashing, which disturbs people��s emotions and drives them crazy with sexual desire.


    So Gift broke Lilith��s magic.


    Damn, to be like this again��


    Unlike my previous life, the damage is minimal.


    I still couldn��t like it.


    The galaxy hurriedly identified those who were not enchanted.


    The only thing that has been affected by magic is the avant-garde.


    Some of the lieutenants have been caught, and none of the rearguards seem to have been enchanted.


    The place where Bae Su-bin was standing was the lieutenant.


    People on the same line as her were struggling with magic.


    But Bae Soo-bin was a demon, so the brainwashing magic didn��t seem to work.


    And Bonggu-rae, who was further behind him, kept his spirits.


    Bae Soo-bin! Mary Kim! Bonggurae! You guys move Blue brother to the tent!


    Jinpalang��s condition was serious.


    If Yi-seong touches Jinpa-rang, he will really go crazy.


    Even more problematic was Ryu Yeon-hwa.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa must have been enchanted.


    uh?


    Did Yeonhwa noona resist?


    However, Ryu Yeon-hwa was showing a different appearance from other people.


    He seemed to keep his composure.


    She stood upright in her seat.


    If the will had resisted magic, it would have been very surprising.


    Indeed, it is < Shinchang >.


    Still, I didn��t know


    Eunha cautiously approached and decided to check her condition.


    that was the loser


    Yeonhwa noona are you okay? My older sister��


    Ah Eunha��.


    Eunha called Ryu Yeonhwa.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa turned around.


    It was an unusual voice.


    Eunha was relieved.


    thank god. My sister is fine��!!


    ��is a shape.


    Eunha couldn��t speak.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa suddenly knocked him down and got on top of his boat.


    Whoops��!!


    Stay still Ha��


    It was only then that Eunha realized.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa was also insane.


    I managed to keep my sanity, but the moment Eunha spoke to me, I was eaten up by my emotions.


    She was breathing heavily.


    His breath was hot.


    And I saw the galaxy.


    It��s okay I��


    I wasn��t okay at all.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa��s eyes changed.


    Heart marks appeared in her eyes.


    I was strongly affected by Lilith��s magic.


    Eunha somehow calmed her down��.


    -Stay still, Eunha.


    ����!!


    Ryu Yeon-hwa canceled the magic of the galaxy.


    She unbuttoned his uniform.


    The buttons didn��t come undone, so I grabbed the uniform and tore it off.


    Her hands run over his upper body.


    Hehe ?


    That alone makes Ryu Yeon-hwa excited.


    She licks her lips with her tongue.


    I won��t hurt you�� You��ll just have to lie there?


    Ryu Yeon-hwa gets closer.


    She put her tongue in Eunha��s mouth.


    ����!!


    get eaten


    Eun-ha felt dizzy at the feeling that her tongue was about to be sucked out.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa��s face was flushed red.


    A thread of saliva hangs limply in the air from her mouth.


    Ah really��. That son of a bitch Noh Eun-ha is increasing her work again. Gureya! Hurry up and set up a tent here too! Ha, if it wasn��t really enchanted, the bitches who bite and suck here are just��


    Bae Soo-bin directs the players.


    People hurriedly set up tents.


    Either that or not-.


    ��It will end soon? I haha I will take care of it?


    Ryu Yeon-hwa did not care about them and only focused her eyes on the galaxy beneath her.


    Holy shit��


    It didn��t look like it was going to end any time soon.


    00132

 Chapter 867

    Relife Player 867


    [Chapter 215]


    [Release (4)]


    Love is for the sake of the other person.


    The act of relieving sexual desire for oneself cannot be called true love.


    It��s like a desire.


    Mandible.


    Kuk��.


    The reason why Lilith��s magic was so dangerous and scary was because of that.


    makes people selfish


    In order to satisfy individual desires, he hurts the hearts of innocent people.


    At the same time, it causes people who have awakened from the spell to fall into a psychological shock that they have hurt themselves and also hurt others.


    Ha ha


    Moans erupted everywhere.


    A moan that surrenders itself to pleasure.


    But the sound was very sad.


    The reason humans are human is because the desires that are held tightly in the heart are not expressed outside.


    Humans who cannot control it are no different from beasts who act on their emotions.


    They lamented the situation in which they were giving themselves over to pleasure and giving vent to their rationally suppressed desires.


    Heck heck��.


    Tongue Hyeoncheol oppa wait��


    I��m sorry�� Keuug��!! ��are you okay. I��m really fine, so don��t make that face.


    gasping for breath


    Sweat flows.


    And tears fall.


    Black��


    Those who couldn��t control themselves had no choice but to surrender themselves to pleasure.


    good happy happy


    They began to surrender to the sensations of the body.


    Otherwise, he had to face himself with the ugly side of him who had lost his humanity.


    they never wanted to.


    So, I decided to become a beast.


    I had no choice but to turn my eyes to pleasure in order to protect myself.


    Haang?


    Going further from there.


    Those who decided to become beasts forgot that they were human and really fell into beasts.


    ego collapses


    And when awakened, they would recall terrible memories and lose their selves completely.


    I��m sorry, I��m really sorry��


    It��s okay. Why are you crying? Not like an older brother usually��


    Uhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh.


    ��


    People in their right mind busily wandered around and set up tents.


    And they moved very carefully so as not to be attacked by the enchanted people.


    On the other hand, if a lover is under the spell, like Park Hye-rim in < The Holy Mother >, there have been cases where he voluntarily attacked them.


    That��s the most effective thing�� It��s said


    that the mental state of the enchanted people is relatively stable if they spend the night with someone they know rather than with someone they don��t know.


    Although the best course of action was to entangle the enchanted people.


    People with lovers never wanted to see it like that.


    There were also people who did not want to see their colleagues entangled with strangers driven by their desires.


    They eventually threw themselves into healing the other.


    Thanks to that, the sex ratio was roughly matched.


    Me or someone��!! ������.��


    But unfortunately.


    There were also people who could not be chosen by any member of the opposite sex.


    or poor conduct on a regular basis.


    or was not well-liked.


    by many other factors.


    People turned their heads even when they saw them.


    ������.��


    In the end, they couldn��t even move properly until the effect of the magic was exhausted while being tied to the restraints.


    Lilith��s terror is number 4 with this.


    Until now, there has not been a single person who has survived without having a relationship with anyone.


    According to them, it was one of two things.


    Or die without being able to overcome sexual desire.


    At most, even if you are freed from magic, you will experience severe mental stress and your mind will collapse.


    Fortunately, the fairy government put effort into organizing people to participate in the operation.


    Less than five people were held in custody.


    Haang? Yeonhwa noona, wait��.


    No, I��m still here.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa fell under the magic of Lilith.


    Who satisfies her needs?


    With Jinpa?


    Jin Parang clung to Kim Mary, and in the first place, Eunha did not want to throw Ryu Yeon-hwa to Jin Parang.


    Then what about Bonggura?


    No, Eun-ha did not want to hand over Ryu Yeon-hwa to anyone.


    ��I can��t help it.


    I have to take it.


    I have already ended a relationship once.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa��s power was amazing.


    To get away from her, he would inevitably hurt her.


    So Eun-ha was giving her body to Ryu Yeon-hwa.


    Ever since�� all along�� I wanted it to be like this.


    ����.


    Because it��s like this�� It��s so good?


    Inside the tent Bong Gu-rae pitched.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa acted more boldly when people stopped watching.


    But the galaxy knew.


    he reached out


    She rubbed her cheek against his outstretched hand like a cat.


    I��m completely out of my mind


    Ryu Yeon-hwa turned her eyes away from reality.


    I was so ashamed and ashamed of myself that I threw away my reason and attacked the galaxy, so I let go of the string of consciousness.


    Everything she said was against her will.


    But it was also a desire that lay dormant deep in my heart.


    A desire that must have been hidden because he was human.


    It is a raw, unrefined, raw emotion.


    i��m not going anywhere So take it slow, take it slow.


    Ah��


    the galaxy decided to accept it.


    No matter how ugly she is.


    She was the human Ryu Yeon-hwa.


    Eunha hugged her.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa, who was on top, flinched in surprise at the mere touch.


    Soon, she gave herself to Eunha and wrapped herself over his body.


    she moves her lower body


    Then he hugs Eunha��s neck.


    I��m sorry�� I��m so sorry. I think I am��


    It��s okay. not good right


    Ryu Yeon-hwa sobs.


    Eun-ha saw her cry for the first time in her life.


    It feels like my heart is breaking.


    Eunha stroked her hair and ran her back with the other hand.


    it��s not your sister��s fault My sister did nothing wrong.


    Black��


    To prepare for the situation after waking up from Lilith��s magic.


    During the relationship, I had to comfort her several times and stabilize her mind.


    Did Eunha��s consolation work?


    Ryu Yeon-hwa��s movements slowed down.


    Now that she has calmed down somewhat, the galaxy has changed position.


    ��What are you doing��? To make my sister feel better.


    Love is for the sake of the other person.


    Nothing remains at the end of love that solves individual desires.


    Eun-ha decided to do it for Ryu Yeon-hwa.


    ��


    Strange mana flows from the bodies of people under Lilith��s magic.


    That mana had the power to enhance the stamina of the other person in a relationship.


    It also brainwashes that person.


    ������.��


    Three days and nights passed like that.


    There wasn��t a day when the moaning didn��t stop.


    On the third day, people slowly began to awaken from their enchantment.


    Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!!!


    I will die, I must die�� How will I live in the future!!


    Cuckoo��!!


    At the same time as waking up from magic.


    People suffer from aftereffects.


    Thinking about what he had done for three days and three nights, his mind collapsed.


    In the case of men, death from shock is caused by the enhancement of energy that squeezes life.


    As a result, players who were not affected by magic had no choice but to move around and heal people that day.


    On the third day, only screams rang like that.


    Um��


    Maybe it��s because screams erupted from all over the place.


    After moving her body until dawn, she tossed and turned.


    On the first day, there was no time to rest.


    The second day was a little quieter.


    The third day was much better.


    I was able to sleep like this.


    It��s the first time I��ve seen this older


    sister cry .


    Eunha couldn��t even sleep properly.


    It was because I had to take care of Ryu Yeon-hwa even when she was sleeping.


    Although it took a lot of stamina.


    Eunha endured with mental strength.


    I��m glad I had the demon��s body.


    It��s also thanks to the gift.


    Eun-ha smiled at Ryu Yeon-hwa, who was soundly asleep.


    As I became a Mine, my stamina increased, and there was also the gift of help.


    Gift < Heroic >.


    < Berserk > did the same in his previous life, but his gift activated when he was about to lose his mind and kept him from collapsing.


    The lower your stamina, the stronger you become.


    As a result, the galaxy was able to survive even after the aftereffects of Lilith��s magic occurred three days later.


    That was then.


    Ah��


    are you awake? Eunha��.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa opened her eyes.


    Blue eyes and white face.


    Eunha straightened the disheveled hair on her cheek.


    Her eyes widened greatly.


    Soon, her face turned white and red.


    ��Sorry. If I hadn��t been crazy, this wouldn��t have happened.


    ����.


    I��m sorry. I��m sorry that you had a bad�� experience because of me.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa covers herself with a blanket.


    Halfway up, she groped around with her hand.


    she held the spear


    Eunha hurriedly grabbed the spear.


    What are you trying to do with that window?


    ����.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa didn��t say anything.


    She bowed her head.


    It was obvious what she would do.


    is to commit suicide.


    As soon as the blade is attached, you should leave it outside��


    Eunha realized her mistake and clicked her tongue.


    Then Yeonhwa Ryu flinched.


    Tears ran down her cheeks.


    I��m sorry��


    ha��. Is that all you have to say to me?


    Eunha took the window and put it down.


    Then he got up and wiped her tears with his finger.


    Her bare face caught my eye.


    A face smeared with tears.


    ugly.


    It was the result of not washing for three days and three nights.


    But Eunha felt that her face was so lovely.


    uh?


    The floundering galaxy knocked down


    Ryu Yeon-hwa.


    Embarrassment crept across her face.


    Is it your first time sober? ����.


    I have to forget all the bad memories and make good ones from now on.


    This, too, was a good way to stabilize the minds of those who had broken Lilith��s spell.


    It denies that they moved simply by yielding to their desires and makes them move actively.


    So it paints over memories.


    Eunha kissed Ryu Yeonhwa.


    Confused at first, she mingled with him for several days, and gradually began to mix her tongue skillfully.


    It��s compulsory�� If it was compulsory, it would have ended there when my sister woke up. ����.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa stares up at Eun-ha.


    Eunha told her what she wanted to hear all along.


    I like you so don��t cry Ah��.


    Ever since I became like this with Ryu Yeon-hwa.


    Eunha was thinking of taking responsibility.


    If he hadn��t had a heart for her in the first place, he wouldn��t have been dealt with by her.


    I��ll call it Yeonhwa from now on. Are you fine?


    ��huh. thank you. I like it too.


    The two intermingled again.


    ��


    When the screams have subsided somewhat.


    Eunha and Ryu Yeon-hwa also decided to get out of the tent.


    The two were dressed with their backs turned to each other.


    The clothes were a mess.


    I��ll have to throw it away when I go back to the clan. In particular, the uniform is completely torn��


    Hey, I��m sorry��


    Let Eunha joke.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa stopped wearing clothes and dyed her face red again.


    Eunha kicked and laughed.


    let��s go out now Everyone is out there worrying.


    huh.


    all dressed up


    The two checked each other��s appearance and concluded that there was nothing wrong.


    Eunha opened the tent door.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa followed carefully.


    now hand. huh.


    Eunha held out her hand.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa, who was staring blankly at the hand, smiled brightly.


    She took Eunha��s hand.


    As it was, the two went out to the camp where people had gathered.


    What is it? did you like it?


    The first person to speak was Bae Su-bin.


    She came up to me with a groan and started talking to the two of them.


    Eunha only laughed lightly.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa lowered her head without saying anything. sea??h th�� N?velFire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ha�� but it��s good that you seem to be all right. Yeonhwa unnie is okay, right? How do you feel?


    Thank you for your concern. My body is um�� I think it��s okay, maybe. what��s okay is okay Noh Eun-ha, thinking this was an opportunity, jumped at it and dealt with it very harshly. Anyway, he��s really very��


    ������.��


    Eun-ha for Ryu Yeon-hwa��s honor.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa was just embarrassed.


    The two of them shut their mouths.


    On the other hand, the players standing around Bae Su-bin were laughing at the two of them.


    Why are those people laughing?


    Ne Ne Ne ~ Ne ~ Ne Ne Ne ~ Ne.


    He seemed to be saying just that.


    Eunha looked at the faces of the people and tilted her head.


    At that time, Bonggu-rae secretly informed me.


    you were the greatest Do you think you really have a great body? ��uh?


    Yeonhwa unnie did it without a break�� Honey, do you know how surprised we were?


    Oh my, even thinking about it makes me excited.


    Bonggu-rae snorted and tapped Eun-ha��s arm.


    he added more words.


    And earlier. What was it before��


    because you wake up and do it again? ������.��


    Ryu Yeon-hwa also heard the sound.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa��s face turned red.


    She clung to Eunha��s body and tried to cover her face.


    He patted her on the shoulder and only then did he know why people were laughing.


    What about other people who are older than that? How��s your stupid brother? Blue brother woke up from the spell and passed out. In the first place, the man was almost like that��. Why are you fine? This is a real monster. You��re a second tier harem monster.


    The question was asked to Bonggu-rae.


    The answer came from Bae Su-bin.


    She clicked her tongue and let me know.


    Currently, Jinparang said that he left the dungeon first and was taken to the hospital.


    Kim Mary also followed.


    As soon as the other players woke up, they were transported to the hospital and seemed to be receiving treatment.


    So you��re the last one out. Do you know now why these people are fooling around? Oh, I see.


    Eunha smiled bitterly.


    As an aside, it seems that there was one more person who was fine even after waking up from magic.


    < Yeomma > Kang Hyeon-cheol.


    He said that he lifted Park Hye-rim, who was exhausted, and went to receive treatment from supporters.


    Anyway, with this, the Lilith subjugation operation is over. let��s quit


    On the other hand, while Eunha was spending time in a tent without being able to command.


    Bae Su-bin was naturally directing the players.


    As she clapped her hands, the players began to withdraw.


    It looks nice. ???? Fighting!


    < Shinchang > just try to make him cry. I know I won��t let you go


    ����.


    They often passed Eunha and handed over a word of thanks.


    ��Cause you��ve been working like that


    People noticed the relationship between Eunha and Ryu Yeon-hwa even if Eun-ha did not say it with her mouth.


    Anyway, with this, all the seven horses die and the disaster is over.


    Eunha sighed.


    Now I can rest in peace.


    I��ll go back to the Clan Hall and get some rest as I haven��t slept in days.


    It was when Eunha thought so.


    Bae Soo-bin spat out as he passed by.


    Oh and.


    uh why


    Everyone outside knew about it because they had been fighting for three days. ����.


    of course what you did. ����.


    Seohyun unnie told me to say this. �� what? I hope you are lucky that Hayang is pregnant and is in the hospital. He said he was looking forward to your return. three days? I heard that the older sister will look pretty and wait for you?


    ����.


    Oh, I��m really looking forward to it. Will I finally see you die? So what do you want to say? ��What does Yoojung say?


    Look at you and say you��re ugly And he said he would expect 3 days too? After Seohyun unnie��s 3 days ended, it��s 3 days for you too. Yoo-jung also secretly hates losing. Since she has a baby in her stomach, of course she��s just saying it with words.


    ����.


    The catastrophe is not over yet.


    Noah is dead.

 Chapter 868

    Relife Player 868


    [Chapter 216]


    [Taegeuk Medal]


    For those affected by Lilith��s magic, what they needed most was rest.


    So, returning to Seoul, they originally needed to report the results of the Lilith subjugation operation to the fairy.


    However, due to the special consideration of the fairy, it was decided to end with a report from a few representatives who were not affected by magic.


    In other words, after returning to Seoul, Eunha should head straight to the Pandora Clan Hall.


    No, I don��t know how I��ll be criticized by the kids if I go on like this.


    It would be nice to have time to calm the kids down��


    The reaction of the clan members was obvious.


    Bona Mana Kim Min-ji will be waiting for her to cook.


    Eun-ha was so energetic that she didn��t want to go to meet the people she was waiting for.


    What Eunha needed was not a break, but time to prepare her mind.


    So I tried to report it myself.


    Bae Soo-bin suddenly spoke up.


    I��ll go as the Pandora Clan representative and report back. You guys go to the Clan Hall first. �� Still, wouldn��t it be better for me, the Clanlord, to go and report?


    Eunha cautiously expressed it.


    Then Bae Su-bin snorted.


    It was a face you couldn��t see.


    yes no


    Bae Su-bin responded immediately.


    She seemed really excited about what was to come.


    The corners of his lips were raised wickedly.


    For her, it was an opportunity to pay for what Eunha had done to her.


    Meanwhile, Bae Su-bin sighed and whispered to Eun-ha.


    If you go to report alone, then Yeonhwa unni will be sent to the clan alone? ����.


    That was right.


    The galaxy could not refute.


    Although Jung Ha-yang is in the hospital.


    Two hostesses were probably waiting for him at the Clan Hall.


    If only Ryu Yeon-hwa was sent there alone, it was impossible to know what kind of month it would take.


    Seohyun and Yoojung wouldn��t do that, but if Yeonhwa said something��


    Just the thought was terrifying.


    Catfights were a specification.


    In the end, Eunha had to send Soo-bin Bae as a representative.


    yes please then i will go See you later.


    Bae Su-bin leaves with the other representatives.


    Gradually, the players also parted ways.


    Eunha was also about to return to the Clan Hall with the Pandora Clan members.


    That was then.


    Kang Hyeon-chul was approaching.


    are you going too? we go too


    yes i��m going to Are you okay? ��with perseverance. Are you fine.


    Who is < The Holy Mother >? I��m resting right there I think I��ve lost a lot of stamina, so I��m going back to the Clan Hall to rest. If that��s the case, why don��t you go to the hospital? I couldn��t take her because Hye-rim said it was okay. Well�� It��s my responsibility, so I have to help care for her.


    Kang Hyeon-cheol was very different from usual.


    His personality seemed a bit dead.


    After suffering from magic for three days, she must be feeling physically and mentally tired.


    Eun-ha felt comradeship with him and held out her hand.


    cheer up. Don��t be scolded by the administrator. yes, be strong too don��t be upset


    To feel sympathy for the mad squid.


    Eunha realized that the world had changed a lot.


    Soon, Hyeon-cheol Kang turned around and left.


    Blaze Clanlord is a monster��. He must have lost a lot of stamina, but he just walks like that.


    ������.��


    Eunha looked at his back.


    I didn��t say it in words, but I was very envious of Kang Hyeon-cheol.


    Of course, the people next to Eunha shook their heads back and forth after seeing the small admiring galaxy.


    Don��t you think your physical strength is the greatest? Among the enchanted people, the loudest��


    said Bong Gu-rae as the representative.


    People all nodded.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa��s face was red and she couldn��t say anything.


    ��


    So, the Pandora Clan Hall.


    Eun-ha stood in front of the clan hall, lost in thought.


    should I go in?


    Beyond the door is a dungeon.


    Life and death cannot be predicted.


    Eunha swallowed her saliva.


    Bonggu-rae stuck out her tongue.


    Are you really going to do this? You should know how to enter confidently like a man rather than going in without notice. Come on, that��s sexism.


    Eunha groaned.


    It was easy to say.


    Soon he found the phantom beasts by his side.


    bar.


    kang.


    The two phantom beasts tilted their heads.


    When Eunha sends her emotions through the pass, she bursts out laughing.


    Just give up.


    It��s easy to give up.


    The phantom beasts seemed to say so.


    Then it disappeared in a flash.


    Fire chicken flew up into the sky and disappeared through the open window.


    Kkong ran to the front door of the hall, opened the automatic door, and entered.


    These traitors��


    the phantom beasts escaped.


    Eunha felt betrayed.


    In any case, it meant that he had to deal with it alone.


    I couldn��t help it.


    Eunha took a deep breath.


    At that time, Ryu Yeon-hwa hesitated.


    Sorry.


    what?


    It��s because of me�� Seohyun and Yoojeong�� and Hayang lost their face, so it��s like this.


    As if the galaxy was intimidated.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa was also intimidated.


    Even if he fell under Lilith��s magic, judging by the results, it was no different from adultery to his wives.


    And she was the one who tricked Eunha into committing an affair.


    I couldn��t help but feel intimidated.


    I was thinking wrong.


    I was worried that I would get scolded, but I didn��t think of Yeonhwa��s position.


    Eunha belatedly realized her mistake.


    I decided to accept Ryu Yeon-hwa.


    But I shouldn��t have been discouraged for nothing.


    She, too, is stunned. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It just makes me feel guilty.


    Eun-ha, who came to her senses, held Ryu Yeon-hwa��s hand tightly.


    ��a galaxy? why? This hand is now mine.


    ����.


    Let��s go in. Go in and tell Seohyun, Yoojung and the kids.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa��s face was surprised for a very short time.


    She accepted Eunha��s words and smiled.


    That smile was lovely.


    Soon, Eun-ha went into the hall.


    ��Come on, you worked hard subjugating them. I��m glad everyone wasn��t hurt.��


    Clan Hall 1st floor lobby.


    Clan members gathered and waited.


    Eunha received their cheers.


    ������.��


    The welcome sound cut off.


    The clan members were silent now, each choosing what to say.


    Eun-ha held Ryu Yeon-hwa��s hand and walked while observing the reaction of the clan members.


    Let��s unravel the Clanlord. How good was it? How did it feel to be enchanted and energized for three days?


    oh i��m so jealous When can we date Sister?


    The twin sisters lightly ignored them.


    Those were harmful.


    As expected�� even if I pushed hard, I had to go. Could it be that the Lord was enticed by the devil and sprinkled silver on it for three days and nights��


    Illya was out of her mind.


    what does she mumble


    Eunha also ignored her.


    She also did not represent the reaction of most clan members.


    Among them, if I were to be someone who could represent the majority of the opinions��


    ��Minji Seo or Eunwoo Ara.


    Among the men, it would be Minho and Shihyeong.


    The galaxy was looking for them.


    First, Minji Kim caught my eye.


    Whew.


    Minji Kim sighed.


    That was a bad sign.


    Then, I was able to find Seo Na and Eun Woo Ara.


    Eun-ha focused her consciousness while looking at Jin Seo-na, just in case.


    [Can you hear it?]


    However, contrary to Eunha��s expectations.


    Jin Seo-na did not use the push of the two to connect the pass to Eun-ha.


    She jerked her head away.


    That was a seriously bad sign.


    low quality trash. Worst dog pervert.


    Meanwhile, Cha Eun-woo and Jo Ah-ra were moving their lips without a sound.


    Two people were pouring curses.


    Eun-ha could no longer read what the two of them were saying.


    It meant the worst.


    As for the others��


    Where are Minho and Sihyung? shit.


    Mok Min-ho and Kang Si-hyung were also found.


    Minho Mok sighed.


    Kang Si-hyung averted his gaze.


    As the Clan Lord was captured and living, suddenly the clan members were in the same situation.


    Bona Mana, it was obvious that the two of them would have been scolded by their clanmates for not talking about anything else.


    where is your sister?


    I see my wives standing in front of me.


    The two are smiling brightly.


    Roh Yoo-seong, who was hugged by Han Seo-hyun, burst into laughter at what was so enjoyable.


    In that situation, Eun-ha tried to find her sister for the last time.


    And getting closer to the wives.


    Eun-ha was able to find Noh Eun-ah, who was mixed with the new clan members.


    Snip Snip Snip


    No Eun-ah is holding a pair of scissors.


    I wondered where to use the scissors.


    Where do you need to use scissors?


    Eunha gave up on thinking.


    He didn��t even look at Han Chang-jin, who was worried about him by No Eun-ah��s side.


    I expected it��


    but I can��t help it.


    The can on Seohyun Han��s leg.


    The fire chicken sitting on Lee Yu-jeong��s shoulder.


    Eunha hated the two phantom beasts.


    Eventually, Eun-ha took Ryu Yeon-hwa and approached the women who would in fact be the real power of the Pandora Clan.


    It was fortunate that Jung Ha-yang was not there.


    Come on, was it very difficult?


    Uh uh uh�� Clan was all right, right?


    Thanks to nothing special, I was able to figure out in real time what you were doing there for three days. Ah, Yeonhwa unnie is also welcome. does it hurt a lot?


    I��m fine, Seohyun��. Really? Glad then


    Fortunately, Seohyun Han knew how to save face.


    The size of Pandora Clan has grown.


    Like before, I couldn��t say anything to Eunha in front of the clan members.


    She also knew that it was inevitable.


    That��s why I couldn��t say anything cold to Ryu Yeon-hwa.


    By the way, I��m sorry for the two of you, but shouldn��t the four of us have something to say to each other?


    Seohyun unni is right. I also think it��s good to make sure of this. ������.��


    So let��s postpone the rest and talk to each other? Eunha, of course you��ll be fine.


    Noh Eun-ha had no veto.


    Eunha hurriedly nodded her head.


    Then Seohyun Han smiled.


    Her gaze turned to Ryu Yeon-hwa.


    Will Yeonhwa unnie be okay? yeah me too


    differently than before.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa took a very low-key attitude and obeyed Han Seo-hyun.


    ��


    Pandora Clan Hall Noh Eun-ha��s office.


    Han Seo-hyun and Lee Yu-jeong sat on the sofa across from Eun-ha and Ryu Yeon-hwa.


    Then Seohyun Han giggled.


    I never thought I would see my husband in front of me like this. And I didn��t even know that Yeonhwa unni would be sitting next to him. ������.��


    The horse was loaded with bones.


    The Milky Way didn��t say anything.


    At that time, Noh Yoo-seong toddled.


    Papa! Papa!!


    Yooseong-ah, how have you been?


    More than 10 months old.


    Now, Noh Yoo-seong could barely walk and was able to speak to some extent.


    Eunha��s face was released.


    Eun-ha stretched out her hand and tried to hug Noh Yoo-seong, who was about to come to her.


    Then Seohyun Han quickly reached out and grabbed Noh Yoosung��s armpit.


    and! Wow!!


    Noh Yoo-seong was excited as he swung his feet wildly when he was lifted up in the air.


    Han Seo-hyun spoke to Noh Yoo-seong in a firm tone.


    No, Yoosung. That man is no longer my father. Aren��t you papa? What is it? support. he is supportive ����.


    support! Papa support!


    Noh Yooseong burst into laughter.


    Eun-ha was shocked to hear Noh Yoo-seong look at her and say support.


    Yooseong-ah, go over there and play with can and fire chicken.


    kang!


    Beep beep beep beep beep beep!


    Soon, Han Seo-hyun dropped Noh Yoo-seong and asked Kang and Buldak.


    The two phantom beasts treated Han Seo-hyeon as if they were their masters and followed them.


    they know too


    That they are above the galaxy.


    Yuseong also went to play, so it would be better for us to talk in earnest, right?


    Seohyun Han crossed her legs.


    She crossed her arms and looked at Noh Eun-ha and Ryu Yeon-hwa with a disapproving face.


    Lee Yu-jeong��s face was also quite frightening.


    A face that only Eunha felt that way.


    Eunha and Ryu Yeonhwa shrank.


    The spilled water has already been unavoidable and unavoidable, so we can��t blame it.


    yes that��s right I think it��s fortunate that nothing bad happened to Yeonhwa unnie.


    Fortunately, Seohyun Han and Lee Yoojung did not seem to have any intention of severely rebuking Eunha.


    If he had intended to rebuke the galaxy in the first place, he would have called only the galaxy.


    However, the fact that Ryu Yeon-hwa was also called meant that he had something to do besides rebuking him.


    and after a while


    Seohyun Han finally got to the point.


    So aside from spilling, what are you planning to do from now on?


    What do you plan to do?


    You can see that sleeping with Yeon-hwa was a kind of treatment to break the spell on Yeon-hwa. So, since the treatment is over, shouldn��t it go back to normal?


    ������.��


    The relationship between the Clan Lord and the Clan members.


    Go back to the original relationship as if the past never happened.


    This was the gist of Han Seohyun��s words.


    You didn��t think it was going to be a lasting relationship anyway.


    Eun-ha finally realized why the two weren��t as angry as she thought.


    In fact, Seohyun Han was right.


    Eunha and Ryu Yeonhwa spent the night because it was unavoidable by Lilith��s magic.


    It was absolutely not the will of the galaxy.


    The two of them probably think so.


    No, Seohyun can��t be like that.


    Same with Yoojung.


    Then Eunha denied it inwardly.


    There was no way that Han Seo-hyun and Lee Yu-jeong did not know Eun-ha��s heart.


    From the time he entered the clan hall, he even held Yeon-hwa��s hand and entered.


    Besides, given the nature of the two, she couldn��t help but keep in mind that her marriage would end because of this incident.


    Even so, the reason why the two pretend not to know and advise them to go back to the same relationship as before is��.


    ��I mean, don��t think about bringing in Yeonhwa-noona for the fourth time around, or I��m telling you to say it myself.


    It must be one of the two.


    The worry didn��t last long.


    Eun-ha knew well what the personalities of the two were.


    They certainly wouldn��t have asked Ryu Yeon-hwa to be kicked out.


    However, even though they have pride, they cannot say that they should take Ryu Yeon-hwa as their fourth wife.


    In the first place, these words were words that they should not have spoken first.


    Eunha had to take it out.


    -I��m really sorry for you guys.


    ������.��


    Eun-ha finally opened her mouth with a determined face.


    Then, the expressions on both of them changed.


    Their faces hardened.


    Nevertheless, Eunha said.


    I tried to break the spell on Yeon-hwa first. Yeonhwa didn��t come to me first.


    You say it well in front of your wives. So what do you want to say?


    I really have no face with you guys, but I want to take responsibility for welcoming Yeon-hwa for the fourth time.


    Seohyun Han said in a harsh tone.


    Yoojung kept her mouth shut.


    She had nothing to say.


    Eunha Han Seohyun Jung Hayang Lee Yoojung.


    This is because Han Seo-hyun was the person with the highest authority in a family of four people.


    Han Seo-hyun��s will was not different from Lee Yu-jeong��s.


    Is it because of responsibility? Then, end it on the line of providing material support. There is no crueler word than creating a family with responsibility. That��s not right. then?


    I have feelings for this noona, so I want to take responsibility for it. It��s bullshit, it��s shameless.


    Han Seo-Hyun scathingly criticized.


    However, it seemed that she had no intention of saying anything to Eunha anymore.


    Her gift is because you can see Eunha��s feelings.


    It must have confirmed that the will of the galaxy is not shaken.


    In response, she looked at Ryu Yeon-hwa.


    What do you think of Yeonhwa unnie? Why don��t you say something?


    I��m really sorry about you. If I was really sorry, it would have been correct if I had given up my love for Eunha at the time we were together.


    ����.


    So what? My sister also wants to marry Eunha and start a family?


    If you let me, I want to do that.


    What if we say no?


    Then I��ll follow your words. But if you don��t mind��


    Ryu Yeon-hwa, who has been shrinking the whole time.


    She straightened her back.


    Then he held Eunha��s hand tightly.


    Han Seo-hyun and Lee Yu-jeong frowned when they saw it.


    Right after that, Ryu Yeon-hwa lowered her head.


    It��s okay even if you��re not treated as your main wife. It��s really okay even if you��re treated as a concubine. So, can��t we make people like Eunha like he always did?


    Ryu Yeon-hwa gave everything.


    The name < Shinchang > is not light.


    Even as she lowered her head, she asked Han Seo-hyun and Lee Yu-jeong.


    It was a part of her determination.


    Seohyun Han sighed.


    concubine never I made a promise to my husband that if he were to start a harem, I would treat any woman equally with me.


    Seohyun Han��s voice softened.


    She told Ryu Yeon-hwa to raise her head.


    Besides, my sister is a disciple of Jeon Dae < Shinchang >, and she is also a representative of the people related to him. If I didn��t like my sister and treated her like a concubine, I might get them angry. On the contrary, if we treat our sister fairly, the network she has will be our strength.


    through emotional rational judgment.


    Let��s examine the rationality of how to accept Ryu Yeon-hwa.


    Seohyun Han was such a person.


    From the beginning, she had no intention of stopping the relationship between Eunha and Ryu Yeonhwa.


    I just wanted to ask for a resolution.


    But even if you treat me as an equal, I will never forgive anyone who tries to invade my authority. If you want, I��ll call you sister. I will never mess with the order you created.


    You don��t have to call it that. But I want you to be sure to pay attention to the order. Again��


    Han Seohyun cuts off her words.


    She glared at the galaxy for a moment.


    stinging gaze.


    Eunha flinched.


    Never be jealous of other kids and never try to show favoritism. What I said behind me is what Eunha said to you as well.


    of course. how much i love you will treat you equally


    You speak well. Ugh��


    just keep that in mind. Can you?


    I know that Eunha likes you more than me. Even if I become Eunha��s fourth wife, I know very well that I have no shame in seeing you guys. I swear As the youngest, I will follow the rules you set.


    ok then i��ll welcome you me too sister If there��s anything you don��t understand in the future, ask me. Let��s be like real sisters from now on.


    Han Seo-hyun and Lee Yu-jeong��s test.


    The test ended just like that.


    Eunha and Ryu Yeon-hwa passed through safely.


    Eunha finally relaxed.


    The news has already spread outside. So, at the clan level, I��m thinking of announcing that the two of them had feelings for each other before this incident and that they would get married through this incident.


    Seohyun Han had thoughts.


    After hearing her words, Eunha felt like her worries were relieved.


    Of course we��ll get scolded. My husband couldn��t be a jailer. �� I��m really sorry.


    It��s okay. I hear apologies all the time, so I want to hear a little thank you. Or say you love me


    love you.


    have no sincerity �� So what to do?


    You have to prove it with your body.


    with the body?


    Consider it fortunate that Hayang is now hospitalized and accepting Yeonhwa.


    It��s okay Eunha. Hayang will understand this time too. Perhaps Yeonhwa unnie will allow it too. It would be nice if they would��


    Anyway, Eun-ha had to apologize to them over and over again, including Jeong Ha-yang, who wasn��t there right now.


    And I should be grateful.


    It seemed that Eunha��s struggle with all her might had worked.


    The two laughed brightly.


    then he said


    Prove it with your body anyway.


    So how about your body?


    3 days.


    ����.


    He said he spent three days with Yeonhwa unni. I didn��t know you were so energetic. ����.


    I��ll look forward to it for three days from tonight. Yuseong left it to the servants and became friendly after a long time. know?


    Eunha��s body stiffened.


    I didn��t like it.


    The problem was not being able to rest.


    This was 6 days in a row.


    When it��s over, I��ll look forward to it too.


    ����.


    3 days for me too.


    Eunha was at a loss for words.


    9 days in a row.


    It was the first time Lee Yoo-jung showed such a passionate appearance.


    After hearing the story of Eunha and Ryu Yeon-hwa, it seemed that he was jealous.


    It wasn��t jealousy that ruined the relationship.


    No, according to Han Seo-hyun��s rules, the two were equally jealous, and that jealousy was directed toward Eun-ha.


    It was fine as long as we didn��t fight each other.


    Are there any royal beads left��


    Eunha couldn��t refuse.


    In the end, he accepted it with a bitter smile.


    At that time, Ryu Yeon-hwa cautiously approached and whispered in my ear.


    After that over there, me too��


    Ahaha��


    Ryu Yeon-hwa hesitates.


    Eunha laughed out loud.


    It felt like my soul was going to leave.


    ��


    Noh Eun-ha and Ryu Yeon-hwa��s wedding news.


    The world was buzzing again.


    Ahaha!!


    But since it��s the fourth.


    People laughed in embarrassment now.


    How many more wives does the Harem King intend to have?


    Still, many people, including fairy Lim Ga-eul, congratulated Eun-ha on her fourth marriage.


    Noh Eun-ha was a national hero.


    People were friendly to him.


    So whatever Eunha did, people applauded him.


    this this��. If the harem law is allowed, won��t it increase the number of women indiscriminately?


    Ugh��


    Lim Ga-eul said while wiping her tears.


    Ha Baek-ryun, who was receiving her education, could not bear to say anything.


    Uh oppa said he would finish it with three people��.


    It��s really trash.


    Ha Baek-ryeon evaluated Noh Eun-ha again and came to a conclusion.


    However, she did not want to oppose Ryu Yeon-hwa��s marriage.


    Are you still going to do the harem law?


    Uh�� I��ll think about it.


    Lim Ga-eul teases me.


    Ha Baek-ryun avoided answering with a sullen face.

 Chapter 869

    Relife Player 869


    [Chapter 216]


    [Taegeuk Medal (2)]


    With Lilith subdued, the fairy government officially ended the Chilma incident.


    People regained peace again, and reconstruction work was being actively carried out in various places.


    In addition, welfare policies for the victims of the Chilma terror were being vigorously pursued.


    On the one hand-.


    [Exclusive] Residents of Dongdaemun-gu, we want to be protected by Pandora Clan.


    People living in Seoul, especially Gangbuk, are starting to raise their voices.


    Local clans have collapsed or even been annihilated due to the terror of the chill horse.


    Among them, there was even a situation where the Clan Lord in charge of the area died.


    Representatively, there were Cheongryang Clan in Dongdaemun-gu, Samra Clan in Gwangjin-gu, Donghae Clan in Eunpyeong-gu, Dobong-gu, and Zenith Clan in Nowon-gu.


    Pandora Clan to our region!!


    Protect the area under the protection of the ��lord��!!


    It is no wonder that people in the area felt uneasy.


    In particular, Dongdaemun-gu suffered countless clan wars after the Clan Lord Jang Bong-jeon of the Dangun Clan, now a C-class, died.


    They complained of fatigue from the monthly clan war.


    As a result, they came out to the streets and staged a protest to appoint the clan in Dongdaemun-gu to the neighboring Pandora clan.


    Clan Pandora has grown in size over the years! Now we can afford to protect Dongdaemun-gu too!!


    In fact, it was a long time ago that the residents of Dongdaemun-gu started raising their voices.


    After the second recapture of Uijeongbu, they constantly called for Pandora Clan.


    However, Pandora Clan did not have the capacity to manage Dongdaemun-gu at the time.


    In addition, if he had jurisdiction over the three districts, he would be checked by the fairy government and other clans.


    That��s why Pandora Clan avoided being in charge of Dongdaemun-gu.


    ��The Pandora Clan has come to the conclusion that they can no longer ignore the people��s support. Therefore, we plan to participate in a clan war to determine the jurisdiction of Dongdaemun-gu next month.


    Things have changed a lot now.


    People shouted Pandora Clan.


    Pandora Clan even had the capacity to manage Dongdaemun-gu.


    Even the clans in Dongdaemun-gu wanted Pandora Clan to manage them.


    In response, Han Seo-hyun expressed her intention to participate in the clan war by obtaining Dongdaemun-gu and handing over the actual management to the satellite clans.


    The meaning of Seohyun Han was the meaning of Eunha.


    There is a saying in Pandora Clan. what do you say? If the person who represents the will of the < lord > on the battlefield is < Miho > Jinseo-na, the person who represents the will of the < lord > in normal times is the < Queen >.


    Who is < Queen >?


    Han Seo-hyun, administrator of Pandora Clan. Does the administrator have a nickname? There��s no reason why there shouldn��t be. Every time you appear in public, you come up with unconventional words, but you have no choice but to draw attention. And how normal is that face?


    < Queen > Han Seo-hyun.


    The words she threw on the official line that day caused a stir in the world.


    Some people were wary of the fact that clans could form great powers.


    However, no one could block the Pandora Clan��s path.


    Noh Eun-ha was < Monarch >.


    In fact, no one could stop him, who had power comparable to that of a fairy.


    Furthermore, people were hoping for it.


    So-.


    [��The Clan War ends. Thirteen out of 14 participating clans withdrew, so we inform you that Pandora Clan has become a clan under the jurisdiction of Dongdaemun-gu in the future.] The


    clan war in Dongdaemun-gu started, and it started and ended immediately.


    The Dongdaemun-gu clans welcomed the Pandora clan and voluntarily tried to join the satellite clan.


    It was truly bloodless.


    [Breaking News] Pandora Clan occupies Dongdaemun-gu. It occupied Dongdaemun-gu, Yongsan-gu, Jung-gu, and became the clan that gained the most administrative districts since reconstruction.


    [Breaking News] Residents of Dongdaemun-gu, we sincerely welcome < Monarch > and Pandora Clan.


    It is said that Dongdaemun-gu held a grand festival that day.


    On this day, ��Pandora��s Day�� was created in Dongdaemun-gu to commemorate the Pandora Clan��s jurisdiction over Dongdaemun-gu.


    Pandora��s Day has been designated as a public holiday in Dongdaemun-gu, Yongsan-gu, Jung-gu.


    Meanwhile, as Dongdaemun-gu was protected by Pandora Clan, other districts were excited.


    Mapo-gu is also geographically right next to Pandora Clan! Mapo-gu also needs the protection of the < lord >!!


    Gwangjin-gu! Occupy Gwangjin-gu too!


    Voices also came out in Mapo-gu, which is under the jurisdiction of the KK Clan.


    In the case of the KK Clan, after < Beast Tamer > Hwangsan-gun passed away, they were experiencing difficulties in managing their district.


    As a result, some local residents vomited dissatisfaction.


    Gwangjin-gu and Eunpyeong-gu were the same.


    Dobong-gu and Nowon-gu were relatively quiet as they had been sheltered by the Zenith clan for a long time.


    In the end, Pandora Clan had to issue a statement again.


    [Exclusive] Pandora Clan will not be in charge of other districts for the time being.


    The statement from Clan Pandora put the clans in charge of the constituency at ease.


    On the other hand, he left room for the word ��for the time being��.


    Constituency players were wary, and local residents withdrew from the protests, promising one day.


    It was time for Pandora Clan to take the lead of the era in earnest.


    In such a situation, the announcement made by the fairy government made the people of the world cheer for Pandora Clan again.


    [Breaking news. The fairy government has finally announced a reward plan for players who subjugate the seven horses. Players who were directly involved in subjugating Mine will receive Chungmu-grade medals, and players who are indirectly involved will be awarded Hwarang-grade medals. In addition, Inheon-grade medals are awarded to those who supported them��]


    [Eulji-grade medals are awarded to players directly involved in defeating two or more mines, and Hwaranggi to players indirectly involved��]


    [ Yes, this is the news that just came in. It is said that Pandora Clan Road player Noh Eun-ha was putting on hold the achievements made in the second half of the Uijeongbu recapture war. Therefore, the fairy government takes into account that credit��]


    [The achievement of the player Noh Eun-ha is for subduing the 2nd tier monster Maegoo and subduing Abaddon Lilith Armageddon among the seven demons.] [


    Therefore, the fairy government has also been destroyed since its collapse Since no player has ever achieved this level of achievement before, we put forward the position that we do not dare to evaluate the achievement. Therefore, to player Noh Eun-ha��]


    ������.��


    People forgot to work and gathered in front of the TV to listen.


    The news heard right after that made the world cheer.


    [Therefore, it is said that the Taegeuk-level medal will be awarded to Eunha Noh for the first time in history.]


    ��


    News of Eunha Noh��s 4th marriage.


    Noh Eun-ha��s acquaintances accepted it as well.


    Thanks to this, Eunha was able to prepare for next year��s wedding without much objection.


    Of course, there were trials.


    hey that��s right It means that Yeonhwa unni and Lilith fell in love while I was gone.


    calm down haha Calm down and listen. And then the child in the belly is well��


    Didn��t you know that and did it? good? do you like it is it good tell me soon did you like it did you like it?


    ��I was really wrong. Don��t let this happen in the future��


    Didn��t you say that the other day?


    Eun-ha and Jung Ha-yang lived alone.


    Han Seo-hyun and Lee Yu-jeong did not want to be criticized by Jeong Ha-yang, so they decided to wait at the clan hall.


    And as they expected, Eun-ha was killed by Jeong Ha-yang.


    The only good thing is that she is now pregnant with a child.


    Jung Ha-yang was angry, but had to hold it in thinking of the child in her belly.


    I��m upset because of you


    Hayang-ah, apples aren��t meant to be burst. i��ll cut it


    no i will will you give me that knife?


    What are you going to do with this knife��


    you know what you��re doing.


    ����.


    I��ll cut an apple for you, so eat it and go. After that, I really put up with it because of my child. So, is Yeonhwa unnie okay? Next time, come with Yeonhwa unnie. I don��t even have to talk to my sister.


    oh i will


    The galaxy barely survived the winter.


    He ate the apple that Jeong Ha-yang cut and had a friendly time.


    A few days later, Eun-ha and Ryu Yeon-hwa visited the hospital again.


    Eunha, will you stay out?


    uh? Uh��.


    It��s because there��s something I want to talk about with Yeonhwa unni. You��re waiting outside because we have to talk to each other.


    yes eunha I��m out.


    ��then I will.


    If you eavesdrop outside�� you know?


    Yes��


    Eun-ha, who was caught up in Jeong Ha-yang��s thoughts, decided to wait patiently.


    It didn��t take long for Jeong Ha-yang and Ryu Yeon-hwa to share their private lives.


    About 30 minutes or so at most.


    Eun-ha, who was waiting in the lobby, approached Ryu Yeon-hwa, who eventually left the hospital room.


    What does Hayang say?


    Um�� I��m sorry. I don��t think I can tell you the story because we promised each other.


    Do you have to?


    ��curious? Um��


    no, it��s okay. I don��t want to embarrass my sister. I won��t ask.


    I don��t know what he was talking about, but Ryu Yeon-hwa was smiling bitterly.


    From that day on, Ryu Yeon-hwa would visit Jeong Ha-yang��s hospital room alone and talk to her.


    Perhaps the scariest person in our house is not Seohyun, but Hayang.


    for what the hell


    Is Ryu Yeon-hwa treating Jeong Ha-yang so harshly?


    Eun-ha wanted to know, but he also knew that there was nothing good to know in the world.


    In the end, the conversation that Jung Ha-yang and Ryu Yeon-hwa had alone fell into a labyrinth.


    On the other hand, there were other people who were more afraid of Eunha than Jeong Ha-yang.


    It was her mother and No Eun-ah.


    Hey! hammuni!!


    Yes, Yoosung. it��s grandma Let��s hug my grandson!


    To inform my parents of my decision to marry Ryu Yeon-hwa.


    Eun-ha took Ryu Yeon-hwa and went to see her parents.


    At this time, Eun-ha knew that she would be scolded and took Noh Yoo-seong, whom her parents were terribly fond of.


    Sure enough, Noh Yoo-seong won the love of his parents at once.


    The two did not pay any attention to Eunha at all.


    Hello mom and dad.


    yes it is yeonhwa long time no see. Don��t stand there, come inside.


    My parents welcomed Ryu Yeon-hwa.


    And the mother did not even give him a glance this time.


    Father only smiled bitterly.


    To be honest, when I heard that I was getting married to Eunha, I wasn��t that surprised anymore. Even when that kid took risks and fought Armageddon, it upset me, and I thought maybe it was because I was used to this job. Ahaha��. Eunha, be quiet.


    yes.


    Your marriage is not really something I can talk about. I don��t know if it��s just one person, but since many of you have started a family, shouldn��t it be something you all have to agree on? If you were in favor, we have no intention of objecting. your mother Still, I thought it would be polite to come and say hello. yeah that��s it too Are you hungry? Yeonhwa: I prepared the food you ate well when you were surprised at my house before, so eat a lot before you go.


    Mother, me too��


    Say that after you get married. Because you are still my guest


    ��yes mother.


    My mother��s attitude was strange.


    It seemed that the mother was intentionally trying to draw a line with Ryu Yeon-hwa.


    It was nothing incomprehensible.


    Many years have passed since Eunha married Lee Yujeong.


    In the meantime, my mother was quite friendly with Eunha��s wives.


    So Eun-ha said that he had a new wife, so he quickly changed his attitude and could not welcome her.


    can��t help it I have no choice but to soften my mother��s heart by visiting her often.


    Fortunately, unlike Eunha��s worries.


    At that time, an opportunity was created for her mother to acknowledge Ryu Yeon-hwa.


    It was because of old age.


    Hamuni Hamuni!!


    Yes, Yoosung. it��s grandma


    Papa support! Papa! support!


    Noh Yoo-seong was cradled in his mother��s arms.


    Noh Yoo-sung suddenly pointed at Eun-ha and made the whole family laugh.


    Mother agreed.


    Yes, Yoosung. Dad is supportive. So please don��t touch Dad.


    support! Papa!


    Yes, yes, yes, yes.


    It was then.


    Noh Yoo-seong pointed at Ryu Yeon-hwa, who was suddenly next to Eun-ha.


    Hamuni Hamuni!!


    huh? Why?


    mama! mama!!


    ������.��


    Noh Yoo-seong used to call Han Seo-hyun, Jeong Ha-yang, and Lee Yu-jeong Mama.


    However, no one taught her, but when she saw Ryu Yeon-hwa, she automatically called her Mama.


    Yes, Yoosung. It��s Yeonhwa��s mother. Our Yooseong mother is four now?


    Eventually, the mother raised the white flag.


    mother would burst into bread


    From then on, the flow was made harmoniously.


    My mother and Ryu Yeon-hwa talked comfortably, and my father and Eun-ha stopped paying attention.


    My nephew is so clever.


    On the other hand, Noh Eun-ae said that she quietly muttered to the others secretly.


    She later pinched Noh Yoo-seong and petted him heartily.


    ��


    On the other hand, Noh Eun-ah couldn��t just be happy about the marriage between Eun-ha and Ryu Yeon-hwa like her mother.


    Whew.


    She let out a deep sigh.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa was my best friend.


    That��s why I was worried when I heard that she was affected by Lilith��s magic, and I was relieved when I heard that Eunha had cured her.


    The story that the two of them got together made me smile like it was my job.


    How can I tell you congratulations on marrying Yeonhwa when you have other kids?


    However, Eunah Noh could not congratulate them purely.


    She was Ryu Yeon-hwa��s friend and at the same time the new sister of Ha-ha��s wives.


    So, when Eunha announced her marriage, she personally visited her with scissors.


    It was a kind of performance.


    ��Take off your pants.��


    ��Sister calm down����


    ��Sup. Aren��t you taking your pants off? Do you remember what I said to you? If a man made a promise, shouldn��t he keep it? I��m going to cut it, so take it out quickly.��


    ��Sister, that��s sexism��


    ��


    There was an uproar not too long ago.


    Eunah Noh went to Eunha and threatened her while everyone else was watching.


    Eunha ran away.


    Eun-ah chased after him.


    In the end, Eun-ha suffered a tragedy in which her pants were taken off in front of the executives.


    Snip snip


    No Eun-ah cut off Eun-ha��s pants.


    Eun-ha felt fear even though she knew she didn��t mean it.


    ��Sister-in-law, stop. If Eunha gets scolded by unnie like this, then she will come to her senses and won��t do that from next time.��


    ��Yes, sister. You don��t have to be angry because of us. Thank you so much though. I only have an older sister.��


    ��Huh��. Noh Eun-ha, you. I just want to cut it off so that I can��t even act as a man, but I��m looking at these guys from here.��


    ����thank you. I��ll be good to the kids and act right.��


    Screenplay No Eun-ah.


    Starring No Eun-ha and No Eun-ah.


    Supporting actress Noh Eun-ha��s wives.


    They put on a show in harmony without even discussing with each other.


    In this way, Eunha��s wives were able to take care of their pride, and Ryu Yeon-hwa was somehow recognized by people.


    It was just a loss of honor, but it was a normal thing for Eunha.


    It could be said that being able to firmly protect the family even if one��s reputation was somewhat lost was a very large income.


    Even so-.


    ��Nuna is so good at acting.


    Eun-ha wasn��t actually acting, but she was scared of Eun-ah.


    Due to Noh Eun-ah��s personality, it seemed that if she could not fulfill her role as a man, she would live with her for the rest of her life.


    So, Eunha was nervous.


    I��m glad she picked up the scissors.


    Thanks to that, the male role was doing well.


    Anyway, I��m glad it ended well. Your mom seems to welcome you too.


    After having dinner with my family.


    Eunha and Ryu Yeonhwa left the house.


    Noah Eun-ah also followed.


    She talked with the two of them as they walked side by side.


    I was worried that my friend who knew only the window could fall in love, but I��m glad we met. It��s just that my brother is a bit of a problem�� well, I don��t know anymore. It��s something you have to figure out.


    Noah smiled bitterly.


    She took the two of them by the hand and lifted them up.


    anyway! Let��s get along well with each other as a family in the future! So, does Yeon-hwa have to call me new sister from now on? Thinking of hearing my step-sister��s voice, I don��t think I��ll be able to adapt.


    Eun-ah, if you want��


    Well, when we��re together, call me comfortably. When there are other kids, I want them to call me new sister. It��s not like other kids can look like I��m favoring you for no reason. yes i will Thank you for your consideration.


    Ah, it��s easy to call it in a clan. You have to distinguish between public and life.


    Noah smiled cheerfully.


    She congratulated her wholeheartedly.


    congratulations on getting married I love just seeing you happy.


    My sister should get married soon too.


    You should have good men around you.


    While dating someone. You were caught secretly dating me last time, so are you pretending?


    ��Even if there is, there is no time for dating because someone gives me a lot of work, right? Moan��


    Be honest.


    what? Are you busy on purpose? No, I��m really busy.


    My younger brother has been married four times, but my 31-year-old sister is still unmarried��.


    You don��t have to get married. I can live with you for the rest of my life Well, will your wives really appreciate it? Yeonhwa How are you? I love it.


    really? Aren��t you lying?


    I��m Eun-ah, I really like you.


    than the galaxy?


    huh. Hmm��. It��s a sudden attraction? Will I really live with you for the rest of my life?


    Ryu Yeon-hwa nodded as if there was nothing to say.


    Noh Eun-ah burst into laughter after hearing Ryu Yeon-hwa��s answer.


    You should be happy.


    entwining the arms of the two


    Noah prayed.


    ��


    An official document came down from the Mana Management Organization and the meritorious recipients were accurately announced.


    Taegeuk Medal Noh Eun-ha.


    Eulji Order of Merit, Noh Eun-ah, Ryu Yeon-hwa, Han Chang-jin, Jin Seo-na, Jin Parang, Mok Min-ho, Bae Su-bin, Kang Si-hyeong, Bong Gu-rae, Ariel Jo Ara, Hoshimiya, Kaede Iriya, Meirin, Meirin, Seo Dam-bi, Kim Mary-ri, Son Ga-yeon, etc.


    Order of Chungmu, Choi Eun-hyuk, Cha Eun-woo, Yeo-bi, Yoo Nam-hoon, On Tae-hee, etc.


    In addition, Hwarang Inheon Medal, etc.


    As expected, Pandora Clan produced the most Eulji Medal recipients. sea??h th�� N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Above all��


    ��We warmly welcome the visit of player Noh Eun-ha of < Monarch >, the Pandora Clan Road that rewrote the history of Korea. Our museum is dedicated to the achievements of < Monarch > in this catastrophe ��.


    ������.��


    The first player in Korea to receive the Taegeuk Medal was born.


    < Monarch > Noh Eun-ha.


    On the day Eunha led the clan members to receive the treasure, many people gathered at the National Museum of Korea.


    They made a fuss to take pictures of the galaxy as they burst the camera shutters.


    The commotion continued until the museum curator personally came out and escorted them to the treasury.


    Of course, access to the treasury was prohibited except for those concerned.


    Employees are not allowed to enter the Eulji-level vault. The same goes for Taegeuk ranks. However, as there are many recipients of the Eulji level, I am exceptionally present. < Monarch > Noh Eun-ha players and all of you can follow me.


    The manager treated me politely.


    In particular, the attitude towards Eunha was very careful and respectful.


    In any case, the clan members were divided into groups by medal grade.


    Members of the clan who were to receive treasure below the level of Chungmu were guided by the staff and went down the elevator.


    And the clan members who will receive the Eulji Taegeuk Treasure got on the elevator separately and went down.


    Now that we have arrived at the Eulji-class treasure house, everyone except for Noh Eun-ha should drop off.


    said the curator.


    Clan members rushed down.


    Eunha is now alone in the elevator.


    The director explained to Eunha with the elevator on the alert.


    The Taegeuk level treasure chest is stored at the bottom. Korean legends, myths, folktales, folktales, and mysteries that are only occasionally passed down in history are kept in the treasure house. There are also mysteries that are not being conveyed there.


    The number of treasures stored in the Taegeuk-level treasure house was small.


    However, the mana, historical value, and existence value of one treasure could not be compared to other treasures.


    It was the manager��s explanation.


    None of the Taegeuk-grade treasures have been confirmed to have efficacy. No, you��re right, I couldn��t confirm it. The Living Myth, who planned this treasure house at the time of destruction, commented like this.


    The director says that he is well over 90 this year.


    The old man was a person who directly experienced the era of destruction.


    he said clearing his throat.


    A Taegeuk-level treasure will not reveal its power to anyone until the owner it recognizes appears. So, descendant, show the path you have walked and accept the choice of treasure.


    ����.


    The treasures inside the Taiji-grade treasury are filled with magical fog. The treasures will examine No Eun-ha players and verify their qualifications.


    If the treasures don��t recognize it, you won��t get any recognition even if you go into the treasury.


    the manager added.


    But it won��t happen because you��re Noh Eun-ha, who was also chosen by Eulji-level treasures. Even so, if you don��t get the Eulji-level treasure, don��t worry too much, as I��ll give you 2 points of Eulji-level treasure.


    The director pressed the elevator button.


    The elevator closes.


    The curator bows his head.


    I hope that you will be recognized as a treasure, and you will be able to break through the fog and meet the treasure that suits you the most.


    The door closes.


    The elevator went down.

 Chapter 870

    Relife Player 870


    [Chapter 216]


    [Taegeuk Medal (3)]


    Korea is a barren land of myths.


    The country, whose history has continued since Gojoseon, was frequently exposed to external aggression due to its geographical location.


    Moreover, whenever the same people struggled and the country declined, the flow of denying the previous dynasty and establishing a new one was repeated.


    As a result, history and culture disappeared, and myths that should have passed on the genealogy of a nation over a long period of time were lost.


    Existing myths are only a small part of what is left of the process.


    In addition, the myths, legends, folktales, and tales of each region are handed down in a tangled way without a system being established.


    Therefore, Korea is a barren land of mythology.


    However, there is a fairly famous story even in Nara, which is a barren land of mythology.


    There is a world that is neither on the other side nor on the other side.


    In other words, the line between this world and the next world.


    There are many flowers blooming that can be said to be mystical that cannot be seen in this world.


    Koreans have called the flower field Seocheon Flower Field since ancient times.


    The flower of destruction, the flame of life that controls human life and death.


    The flower that will rise to the flesh, the flower that will rise to the bone, which governs human reincarnation.


    The Flower of Laughter, the Flower of Crying, the Flower of Fire, the Aksim Flower, which governs human emotions.


    Many other flowers are blooming in the Seocheon flower garden.


    There were quite a few stories related to Seocheon flower fields, including the myth of Baridegi and Jacheongbi.


    The god who manages Seocheon��s flower garden is the Flower Watcher.


    The gods who served as flower senses have been replaced several times.


    Flower senses in extant materials are only a part.


    That��s why-.


    ����A human being who has experienced death and came back to life and has filled up worn out emotions, these are the flowers of this flower field themselves.


    Currently, the god who manages the Seocheon flower garden is not found in any record.


    There may or may not be.


    A floral sense that exists but does not exist.


    To sum it up, I would have no choice but to say that she is an unknown goddess.


    ��


    The elevator is going down.


    when the door is open.


    What the galaxy faced was a world covered in fog.


    Is this a treasure trove?


    As soon as I got off the elevator, I entered the treasure room.


    The security of the vault was questioned.


    Soon, the galaxy realized that the fog that drifted around it was protecting the treasure trove.


    I don��t think it��s magic��


    What is this fog?


    The fog that made it impossible to see an inch was not made of mana.


    However, the fog did not appear to have arisen automatically.


    The worry was short-lived.


    Eunha gave up and moved on.


    can��t use magic


    It��s a strange thing.


    Originally, mana expression was forbidden within the treasure chest.


    However, the galaxy broke the ban and tried to secretly reveal mana.


    But mana did not come out.


    I also gave up worrying about this.


    The galaxy broke through the fog.


    How long did you walk?


    am i on the right track?


    The sense of time has gone numb.


    The sense of direction is also gone.


    Even so, the galaxy walked.


    It seemed impossible to stop.


    So I kept walking.


    It��s quite different from the Eulji level treasure store. Are there any treasures?


    There was only fog all around.


    fog fog fog.


    Eunha stuck out her tongue.


    I didn��t even feel the aura of the treasure.


    Even when he entered the rank of Eulji, the treasure trembled at him.


    The treasures said to be kept here were unknown even if they existed.


    Little is known about the history of Taegeuk-class treasure chests.


    All I know is that the living myths collected the artifacts that were created during the time of destruction.


    < Century Destruction >.


    < Century Destruction >, which is said to be the most ubiquitous in history throughout the world, destroyed the world and produced powerful artifacts at the same time.


    Being exposed to such omnipresence, of course it was inevitable.


    Among them, there were also products of myths that did not exist but were embodied by reading the memories of people and regions.


    The one stored in the Taegeuk-class treasury was especially powerful.


    Why didn��t I write living myths?


    It��s probably because they weren��t chosen as masters or because of their historical value.


    Thinking so, Eunha strode through the fog.


    That was then.


    ����!!


    Suddenly, a mysterious aura spread everywhere and began to dispel the fog.


    Eun-ha stopped walking in a sudden situation.


    The fog was clearing.


    And when it��s completely lifted��.


    ��A flower garden?


    Eunha was standing in a flower field.


    Strange flowers were blooming.


    Since No Eun-ae likes flowers, Eun-ha also knew something about flowers.


    However, all the flowers he was seeing were things that did not exist in the world.


    So where is this place?


    Is there a place like this in the treasure chest?


    The crazy galaxy looked around once more.


    Then a change happened again.


    ����.


    The front was shining.


    Eunha approached the place as if possessed by something.


    ��person?


    There was a person in the light.


    A woman with a crown of flowers on her head.


    A woman with braided hair and wearing a white hanbok warmly welcomed Eunha.


    who are you?


    Eunha asked.


    The woman had no answer.


    It was just a grin.


    Then, he held out the bouquet he was holding in his arms to Eunha.


    Eunha accepted it without hesitation.


    Are these the flowers of the flower garden?


    Why are you giving this to me?


    ��uh?


    At that moment, Eun-ha recalled information about the flowers she embraced.


    Flowers in Seocheon Flower Field.


    It was automatically entered in my head.


    It is a Taegeuk-level treasure.


    The treasure chose him and handed over his information.


    Only then did Eunha realize.


    A flower that controls the life of existence?


    What kind of effect is that?


    Eunha was puzzled.


    I didn��t get a good feel for it.


    So when I tried to ask the woman��.


    ��Ah.


    A woman was waving her hand.


    The light surrounding her faded and she disappeared.


    At that moment, the wind blew hard.


    The flowers in the flower garden were swept away by the wind and completely disappeared.


    Are you telling me to look for the effect?


    when I came to my senses.


    Eun-ha was standing in front of the elevator leaving the Taegeuk-level treasure room.


    ��


    Obtained a Taegeuk-grade treasure.


    The effect of the treasure was unknown, but the corners of Eunha��s mouth went up.


    It was good anyway.


    I could tell by feeling that I had obtained something great.


    I would like to make a sword out of this.


    In Pandora Clan, there were four soul stones obtained from demons.


    Armageddon Abaddon Lilith Beelzebuth.


    The dual galaxy was intended to use Armageddon Abaddon��s soul stone as a material.


    Artifacts made with soul stones were different from other artifacts, and the artifacts had egos, so I was already looking forward to them.


    With that in mind, I got into the elevator and headed upstairs.


    Bona Mana, the kids will be curious, right? Their reaction is obvious.


    Eunha got into the elevator.


    He wanted to show off the treasure he had acquired to his clan members.


    They are the flowers of the Seocheon Flower Field in the myth.


    Eunha prepared to boast.


    As soon as I got off the elevator��


    ��Huh? Is that the treasure you got from the Taegeuk level treasury? It seems that a flower is an elixir.


    There was only the manager in the lobby.


    Clan members were nowhere to be seen.


    Eun-ha asked the curator who exclaimed as she looked at the treasure she had obtained.


    where are the other kids? Looks like you��re still picking out treasures. It will take some time as you will have to think about which treasure to choose. �� How long have I been in? It seems like 30 minutes have passed. ����.


    There were reporters outside the museum, so I couldn��t go outside alone.


    I had to go out with my clanmates.


    In the end, he had to wait until his clanmates came out of the treasury.


    Unlike the galaxy where the treasure was chosen, the clan members spent a long time choosing the treasure themselves.


    As time passed, the clan members gradually came out of the treasure house��


    ��Galaxy galaxy! look at this! Guess what I would have picked as the Eulji grade treasure!


    You say I��m Taegeuk etc��.


    The answer is this! Voila! Aren��t you curious? What this means is that you can change the nature of water at will, but why did I choose this��


    My Taegeuk treasure is more amazing��


    So that��s why! I think if you use this well, you can make water that tastes like soju and has no alcohol at all. how is it? Ariel��s hair is good!?


    ����.


    Starting with Ariel.


    Clan members chatted about the treasures they had brought back.


    Eunha tried to show off somehow, but the reaction of the clan members was the same as if they were squeezed.


    So what kind of treasure is that? Groan��


    Eunha didn��t say anything.


    I had to listen to the treasures obtained by the clan members.


    In the end, the people who were interested in the treasure of the galaxy were the people of the world except for the Pandora clan members.


    ��


    In fact, there was only one acquaintance other than his wife who was curious about the treasure Eunha had obtained.


    < Creative Maestro > Byeok Hae-soo.


    hey! hey! hey! Did you bring it!?


    The day the Pandora Clan members went to the treasure house to pick out the treasure.


    Byeok Hae-su got up early in the morning and heated up the furnace.


    Then, they waited endlessly for the Pandora Clan members to come.


    So, when Eun-ha came back, Byeok Hae-su recklessly found the treasure without paying attention to Eun-ha.


    Taegeuk! Eulji! Chungmu! Let��s see what treasures you have chosen! bro calm down You seem to be too excited right now, but calm down first�� Fourth Jesu! Some ice please!


    ��yes uncle.


    Byeok Hae-soo did not listen.


    Byeok Hae-su, who grabbed Eun-ha��s shoulder and shook it, covered her body with ice made by Ryu Yeon-hwa.


    then he said


    okay? Are you done now? Let��s go!


    Haha�� Ah! Receptionists will be waiting for you in the studio, so make a quote for what you want to make first! I��ll make a galactic estimate and check it out step by step!


    In that way, the wall sea water grabbed the galaxy and quickly disappeared.


    No one could stop Byeok Hae-soo, who was excited about making a device.


    At that time, their strength was no less than that of a high-ranking monster.


    In the end, Eun-ha was caught by Byeok Hae-soo and had to be taken to his office.


    bang!


    The wall sea water moved busily.


    He had already brought the loot personally collected by his clanmates to his office for the day.


    He brought a box with the name of the galaxy on the desk.


    These are the materials you have gathered so far. Although it is not possible to confirm exactly what the effects of Taegeuk-grade treasures are, if you mix them properly, you will definitely be able to create a device that exceeds expectations. If there is not enough material, you can supply it from the workshop and add more. I��ve collected a lot. First of all�� I have to put in the purification star, but what are you going to do with the magic stone? Right now, I��m trying to collect magic stones that are 4th tier or higher in the workshop. It��s hard to collect magic stones these days because of the fairy government��s reconstruction work.


    If it��s the 4th hierarchy, you can find it by scouring the northern part of Gyeonggi. You don��t have to worry about magic stones. As always, you��re going to use those swords as materials too, right?


    of course.


    There was a lot of material collected during that time.


    Eunha and Byeokhaesu took them out one by one and talked.


    Depending on what kind of sword to make, the materials used were very different.


    Among them, the star of purification that Eun-ae is raising for the Pandora clan is being used universally.


    Let��s see the sword. Hmm, no magic built in, but the quality of the alloy is good.


    It��s an Eulji grade device and it��s thanks to hyung��s good management. the words are pretty I��m going to make a sword based on this.


    Eun-ha gave the swords to Byeok Hae-soo.


    Byeok Haesu checked the condition of the sword and decided to use it as a material.


    The magic of the sword is said to have disappeared, but the sword has adapted to the galaxy��s mana.


    If the swords were used as base materials, it would be possible to reduce the time required to train a new sword.


    Furthermore, it would have properties suitable for the galaxy��s body mana.


    Hmm, so now it��s a soul stone, but it��s the first time I��ve used it, so I��m not sure how to use it.


    What about these flowers?


    Well, that��s it too. So what do you want to do with the combination? What are you going to put in the mangoshu and what are you going to put in the one-handed straight sword?


    Hmm��


    Eunha was lost in thought.


    First, Baekhwayoran and Janwol Hyoseong were placed separately on the desk.


    After that, I started to lay out the materials that would be the core of the sword.


    I don��t know what kind of effect this flower has, but if it��s an effect related to flowers, it would be better to put it in a flower pot.


    Not a bad choice.


    Eventually, Eunha placed the flowers from the flower garden in Seocheon next to Baekhwayoran.


    Byeok Haesoo also agreed with Eunha��s choice.


    The problem is the soul stone��


    the soul stone of Armageddon and Abaddon.


    Eun-ha thought about whether to put a soul stone in each sword so that the two swords could have souls.


    no. I don��t know what the effect of Seocheon Flower Garden is, but it��s a Taegeuk-grade treasure, so it must be quite effective.


    You have to balance your sword against your sword.


    Eunha finished her thoughts.


    He drove the two soul stones into the mangoche.


    How about doing this? If this were the case, wouldn��t the kids be crying out for one of them?


    Both of them I killed with my own hands, can they say that?


    Moan�� I don��t know. What will happen if you use two soul stones.


    Armageddon who was good at handling mana.


    Abaddon with the power of predation.


    The sword that was created must be related to the power of the two demons.


    The galaxy was expected just by thinking about it.


    then please with this


    I get it. I wonder what kind of sword will be made if I use Hephaestus�� furnace.


    how long do you think it will take


    How many months do you think it will take? I have to make the other kids too.


    I can��t help it.


    I��m really looking forward to making their weapons. In particular, Subin made a weapon out of Beelzebuth��s fourth sister, Lilith��s soul stone.


    The wall seawater gleams.


    Eunha also felt good inside.


    As well as quality materials.


    Since there are national treasures and soul stones, great weapons will be made.


    In addition, the seawater-type skills are added, and Hephaestus�� furnace is also there��.


    Clan Pandora will have stronger power than any other clan.


    Instead of the Zenith Clan, it will firmly establish itself as the nation��s number one clan.


    ��


    Two months have passed since then.


    January of the 23rd year of the Seonrye.


    Jung Ha-yang gave birth to a daughter.


    It makes Eunha cry once again.


    The people of the world greatly welcomed the news of Noh Eun-ha��s daughter from < The Ruler >.


    That��s how you turn 28.


    Seonryeok 23


    < Pandora Clan Disclosure Data >


    16. List of members Lee Myung


    Position Name Lee Myung


    Clan Road


    Noh Eunha Sovereign Administrator Han Seohyun Queen


    Subload No Eunah Titania


    Subload Mok Minho Absolute Sword


    Subload Jeong Hayang Operator


    Subload Cha Eunwoo Valkyrie


    Sub Lord Jinseo Na Miho


    Technical Advisor No Bruno Pandora��s Brown Bear


    Magical Advisor Empress Seoyoung Shin Executive Officer


    Sihyung Kang Little Giant Executive


    Minji Kim Whisper


    Administrator S~ea??h the Nov��l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Yeonhwa Ryu Shinchang Executive Officer Byuk Haesu Executive Director Bae Su-bin Lonely Queen Executive


    Officer


    Bong Gu-rae Double Penetration Executive


    Ariel Mermaid Executive


    Officer Yeo-bi Cheering Officer Nam


    -Hoon Yoo Man-Germany


    Non-Salivation


    Officer Jo A-Ra Requiem


    Officer Jinpa-Rang Guncheong-Pung Officer Officer


    Choi Eun-Hyuk Swordsman Officer Chang


    �C Jin Han


    Officer King of Shadows


    Officer Kaede Hoshimiya Shrine Officer Merry Kim Healing Notes


    Officer Meirin Gemini


    Officer Meiling Gemini


    �� �� �� ��


    �� �� �� �� �� �� �� ��


    Officer Seo Dam-Bi Memory


    �� �� ��


    �� �� ��


    Officer Illya �� �� �� �� �� �� Officer Lee Ye-won


    Black


    Sword


    �� ��


    ��


    Officer


    Tae-hee On


    Browser ��


    Officer Ga-yeon Son Silver Bullet


    �� �� ��


    Executive Officer Shakira Seduction dancer


    ��


    ��

 Chapter 871

    Relife Player 871


    [Chapter 217]


    [Establishment of causality]


    23 years old, Noh Eun-ha, 28 years old.


    The damage caused by the Chillma terror was still ongoing year after year.


    Of course, Pandora Clan, which had jurisdiction over Dongdaemun-gu, had to live with work.


    Now that I live with work all the time, I feel like I��ve become accustomed to it without even realizing it. Rather, I feel anxious now when I am at leisure. I think it��s good to live like a slave.


    < Little Giant > like Kang Si-hyung.


    Years of experience were enough to make the clan members now good slaves.


    The clan members, who eventually came to accept things that were not for granted, had to be called around from the beginning of the year.


    Meanwhile, Noh Eun-ha was able to spend a relatively leisurely time.


    I��m busy too, but unlike the kids, I don��t work directly in the field, so it��s at least comfortable.


    Of course, no matter what excuses you make.


    Undoubtedly, Clan members including Cha Eun-woo and Bae Su-bin will confidently blow their middle fingers.


    Since she ate all the curse words from the New Year, Eun-ha was confident that her lifeline would be long.


    ��You work hard. If I work hard, it means that the situation is not good because of a disaster. It��s good that I��m doing this.��


    ����Yeah, I��m going to die!!����


    Eun-ha said it as a joke, and recently, she even got killed by her clan members.


    At that time, I felt the danger of my life.


    Meanwhile, Armageddon is down.


    As the authority of the fairy government became stronger.


    In fact, Eunha had achieved the goal she had promised when she was in the 5th grade of elementary school.


    At best, the remaining catastrophe was a catastrophe that would occur in the next three years.


    A year or two later, as southern European players attack the < Depth Dungeon >, the secret of the black dungeon is revealed to the world and it boils over�� but like before the return,


    I will not be pushed into < Abyss Dungeon > by public opinion. In the first place, the reason I was pushed in before the return was that people who hated me did it to get rid of me.


    Three years later, a third tier overrank monster appears in Gangneung.


    Although detailed information about what happened in Gangneung was not known.


    Kang Hyeon-cheol, < Yeomma >, and Lee Do-jin, < Thunder God >, who participated in the operation to subdue monsters, die without leaving a body.


    In addition, Park Hye-rim from < The Holy Mother > goes crazy from shock, and Yoo Su-jin from < Silent > goes missing.


    Before that, < Witch of Time > suddenly went missing.


    I don��t know when this is more.


    Excluding the disaster that will happen three years later, it could be said that a peaceful period will come for the time being.


    This was the reason Eunha came to meet Jeongha as soon as she came out of the Mana Management Organization meeting comfortably.


    baby daddy is here


    Beep beep beep beep beep beep!


    kang! Lalala?


    Shh! i just fell asleep


    Jeong Ha-yang gave birth to a daughter.


    Alice Hospital VVIP room.


    The child born with the blessings of the people of the world was soundly asleep on the bed next to her.


    Eun-ha cautiously entered the hospital room like Buldak-i, K-k-i and La-ra.


    Is the meeting over?


    Should I say it��s over? There will continue to be meetings in the future�� so


    you must be very busy. I have to help too, but I��m sorry for the kids.


    The baby mama is staying comfortably in the hospital. So did the kids.


    Eunha hugged Jung Ha-yang and patted her butt with her hand.


    Even after giving birth, Jeong Ha-yang remained the same.


    She hugged Eunha��s body and acted cutely.


    there is Yes why? Have you thought of a baby name?


    Um��


    In the meantime, Jung Ha-yang asked.


    Eunha smiled bitterly.


    It wasn��t that I hadn��t thought about it, as Jeong Ha-yang had been constantly training herself even before giving birth.


    he said as he untied the hug.


    How is Yuran? Yuran. A character that shines in a character that flows.


    What is Yuran? Doesn��t that sound like a bad thing?


    It was difficult to even think of a child��s name.


    I also had to think of the name of Lee Yoo-jung��s baby, who will be born soon.


    But it was a pleasant worry.


    When you think of a name while thinking about the future your child will grow up, you don��t even notice how quickly time passes.


    After much thought, Eun-ha decided to name the eldest and second daughter Yu-ran.


    Jeong Ha-yang seemed to like it too.


    It was then.


    Aye!!


    Is my baby awake? Sorry Mom and Dad were noisy, right?


    The child woke up and cried.


    Jeong Ha-yang hurriedly moved her body and picked up the child.


    At that time, Eunha first approached the cradle and held the child.


    Don��t you think it��s cheap?


    I did that because I was hungry. Or maybe it was because Yu-ran found out that her father had come? Look, you��ve stopped crying right now.


    Yuran-ah, Dad is here. cadet. You answered right now, right?


    I guess so? Yuran-ah, do you like it because your dad hugged you?


    Seeing taking care of Noh Yooseong.


    Eunha was confident in parenting.


    Carrying a child was not a problem.


    As a result, Noh Yu-ran, who had just been given a name, stopped crying in Eun-ha��s arms.


    that��s interesting.


    do you really recognize me?


    Eunha smiled when she saw Noh Yuran looking up at her.


    My daughter felt loved.


    Eunha, give it to me now. I think Yu-ran wants to eat Mamma.


    okay? ruler.


    I��m Yu-Ran��s mother. Let��s eat mamma.


    Jung Ha-yang unbuttons her upper clothes.


    Eun-ha watched with satisfaction as she breast-feeded No Yu-ran.


    Then, Jung Ha-yang��s eyes met.


    Will Yoo-ran��s father also like it?


    I was curious before and ate��. When? I��ve never been Ah, I remember when I was a baby��.


    You call that an excuse? ����.


    The atmosphere became bloody.


    Eunha made a mistake today.


    ��


    < The First Sword > Ji Yong-hyun passed away.


    Fairy Lim Ga-eul temporarily appointed Eun-ha as the Twelve Seat to fill the position of < First Sword >.


    Therefore, originally, after officially ending the terror of the Chill Demons, it was right to recall the qualifications of the Twelve Seats, which were temporarily appointed to the galaxy.


    < Monarch > to the Twelve Seats!!


    Just quit the twelfth seat! Then I know how to terrorize the Blue House!!


    But the galaxy��s phase has risen.


    The situation has changed drastically from eight years ago, when the fairy government officially declared a disaster in Seoul and retrieved the Twelve Seat qualifications from Eunha.


    Even then, there was strong opposition from some people.


    It was so bad this time.


    If the fairy government retrieves the Twelve Seat qualifications from Eunha, then I didn��t know that a riot would really happen.


    No, then there will be a revolution.


    [��so, considering that no player has been able to establish the reputation of player Eunha Noh, I will officially appoint him to the Twelve Seat. In the future, I hope that player Noh Eun-ha will become a person dedicated to the country and the people as a member of the Twelve.]


    In the end, Ga-Eul Lim had to officially appoint Eun-ha as the Twelve Chair when making a public announcement about merit recipients.


    As a result, Pandora Clan now occupies three of the twelve seats.


    ��Then, let��s talk about the player who will take the place of the 3rd zodiac < Earth Dragon > Chong Eun-joo.


    Still, there was one more vacancy.


    Samra Clan Road < Earth Dragon > Chong Eun-joo.


    She was beaten by Lilith.


    The terror of the seven horses had ended and the new year had come, so the seat of the twelfth seat could not be left empty any longer.


    Uncle Joon-joon has regained his energy.


    I was worried, but I��m glad your face looks good.


    The 3rd Twelve Seat Additional Selection Meeting.


    Those qualified to attend the meeting were high-ranking officials appointed by the fairy, the director of the Twelve Seated Mana Management Organization.


    S-class clans were excluded from attending.


    However, the galaxy that became the zodiac was able to attend the meeting.


    He looked at Seon Ki-jun, who was sitting across from him, and put on a relieved expression.


    When Seon Ki-joon also made eye contact, he greeted Eun-ha with a grin.


    If possible, I would like to elect a player other than Pandora Regulus, Shilla Myungwang, Blaze Tempest, and Donghae Clan, where the Twelve Seats dipped themselves.


    Gaeul Lim took the initiative in the meeting.


    Although there was the terror of the seven horses.


    She was evaluated for organizing personnel in the right place to minimize the damage caused by terrorism and to prepare excellent follow-up measures.


    As a result, the approval rating of the fairy government was on the rise day by day, and Lim Ga-eul��s grip on the government grew.


    All of this was possible because Noh Eunha was there.


    Please let me know if you have any comments.


    So, she was able to boldly exclude casters from clans with which the Twelve Thrones had enemies.


    The range to choose from has narrowed.


    There was no choice but to recommend a candidate from among the S-class clans without the Twelve Seats or the casters of the mana management organization.


    And among them, there were very few people who could be recommended.


    Is it a mana management device?


    Is it Samra Clan?


    Is it the Zenith Clan?


    Is it the KK Clan?


    People narrowed down and narrowed down the selection, eventually reducing it to four.


    From here, people have been troubled.


    It��s probably because everyone is flattered or ambiguous.


    Eunha was able to understand why people were worried.


    To be honest, the candidate for the Mana Management Organization was no different from being recommended as a candidate to save Lim Ga-eul��s face.


    Samra Clan��s candidate was to save face for former Clan Lord < Earth Dragon > Chong Eun-joo.


    It was the same with the Zenith Clan.


    At least the Caster of Clan Zenith was quite famous.


    The KK clan was in a similar situation.


    So, if we reduce one more here, we can reduce Samra Clan.


    The current situation of the Samra Group is not good, so it seems that the power to lobby the fairy government is weakening.


    If you look at it based on meritocracy.


    People thought that the mana management organization was not suitable as a candidate.


    After all, the Zenith Clan and the KK Clan.


    There are only two clans left.


    The problem is that the internal circumstances of the Zenith Clan are not so good��


    Even the people present know that.


    < The First Sword > Ji Yong-hyeon passed away, and the Zenith Clan was almost divided into two, fighting internally.


    At this point, a class of players who wanted to create a clan for the Galaxy Group by relying on the power of the Galaxy Group.


    And in honor of Ji Yong-hyeon��s will, they were the type of players who had to continue to be a clan for the fairies.


    Lim Ga-eul will also have a lot of worries.


    Even if the Twelve Seats are established in the Zenith Clan, the worst situation should be considered when the Zenith Clan turns away from the fairy.


    Eunha calmly analyzed the situation.


    Everything was as expected by Seohyun Han.


    No one was hastily trying to push a particular candidate.


    In response, Eunha raised her hand.


    Four Pandora clan lords.


    Lim Ga-eul��s eyes turned to him.


    She gave permission to speak.


    People��s eyes gathered on Eunha.


    Eunha opened her mouth.


    I recommend KK Clan��s < Summoner > Kang Ye-sol.


    ������.��


    < Summoner > Kang Ye-sol.


    Noh Eun-ah, Ryu Yeon-hwa, and Han Chang-jin were players of the 027&27 academy.


    Summoning magic was a person who used advanced magic to summon several summoned beasts.


    There was no reason for disqualification as the twelfth seat.


    I agree.


    I agree.


    Then, Jinpa and Han Changjin agreed with Eunha.


    Everyone stuck out their tongues.


    Pandora Clan won three seats, and their right to speak was strengthened.


    ������.��


    Furthermore, the reason Ga-eul Lim can wield power in this position is because of Noh Eun-ha.


    In fact, Eunha was in the real world.


    Lim Ga-eul couldn��t blindly block Eun-ha��s remarks and had to raise his hand at his remarks.


    So did others.


    Then, I will recommend Kang Ye-sol, the < Summoner > player of the KK Clan, as the 3rd zodiac.


    So without much controversy.


    Also, no complaints whatsoever.


    At the meeting that day, it was decided that Kang Ye-solo of the KK Clan would be the new Twelve.


    ��


    The reason why Eunha raised her hand to the KK Clan rather than the Zenith Clan, which swears allegiance to the fairy, goes back a few days ago.


    That day, a phone call came from Kim Gun-woong, a direct descendant of the KK Clan.


    [How are you been? < Monarch >.]


    Don��t call me that because it��s cheesy. A long time. how are you doing? Is there any damage there?


    [KK didn��t send a lot of people to subdue Chilma, so the damage isn��t that great. Just��]


    Just what?


    [It��s a problem because there is talk of leaving it to the Pandora clan in the neighborhood as the clan that will rule Mapo-gu every day.]


    Cheer up.


    [Ha��. I can understand Yoo Do-jun��s feelings. Can��t we just go wild in moderation?]


    It��s up to me.


    Eunha giggled.


    he didn��t know


    It was something Kim Gun-woong had to pay attention to.


    So, Eun-ha regarded it as someone else��s business and asked why she called Kim Gun-woong.


    Then, Kim Gun-woong said��. S��ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [��You can��t remember the promise you made with me before, right?]


    Promise? what promise?


    [Let��s think carefully about who the hell made < Blue Blue Wind > and < King of Shadows > become the Twelve Seats.] Ah


    ��.


    Only then did Eunha remember.


    I had a promise with Kim Gun-woong.


    Then, for some reason, I was able to figure out the intention of Kim Gun-woong.


    So, please put a player from KK in the place of < Jirong >?


    [Yes, there is a competent person. You��ve probably heard the name ��Summoner�� before. I hear that you and your older sister often keep in touch. It may not reach the skills of Jo Ah-ra or Bae Soo-bin, but I have skills.]


    < Summoner > is okay.


    [You can aim for the next opportunity, but�� Personally, I covet the caster position. It��s also the seat of the former clanlord < Beast Tamer >, so it��s a symbolic seat for KK Clan players. So you��re working hard Let me ask you a favor.]


    Talking on the phone with Kim Gun-woong.


    Eun-ha recalled the current business group landscape in her mind.


    The Donghae Group��s uptrend was broken due to this disaster.


    In that gap, the KK group came up and became almost equal in weight to the Donghae group.


    If you add the twelfth to that��.


    ��The Donghae Group and the KK Group will fight against each other.


    not bad.


    Now, the KK Clan was no longer a threat to the galaxy.


    If the KK Clan even shows their fangs to oppose them��.


    ��At that time, you just have to swallow Mapo-gu, even if you do something a little too much.


    Eunha intended to do just that.


    It wasn��t too difficult for Twenty-five and Han Chang-jin to control the darkness and encourage the residents of Mapo-gu.


    If the KK clan had a head, they would know very well that they could no longer stand against the Pandora clan.


    Eunha finished her thoughts.


    I decided to accept Kim Gun-woong��s request.


    ok i��ll do you a favor you know instead


    [After�� yes. If it doesn��t harm the KK clan, I��ll try to raise my hand as much as possible.]


    Thus, the negotiations between Eunha and Kim Gun-woong were concluded.


    ��


    On the other hand, Eunha was also working on the Zenith Clan.


    After the meeting that day, Eunha immediately met and talked with Cheolsik Kim, the sub-roader of the Zenith Clan.


    This is the Pandora Clan Road.


    hello. And as I told you over the phone, the Twelve Seats��


    can��t be helped. How can I recommend Twelve Seats when our clan doesn��t even have a consensus right now.


    The cafeteria of the Luminous Hotel Myeongdong.


    The two met secretly.


    The meeting began when Ji Yong-hyeon, the first swordsman, died and Kim Cheol-sik contacted Eun-ha first.


    ��I want to take on the work that our Clanlord used to do.��


    The other day, Eun-ha suggested Ji Yong-hyeon to create a new clan.


    Ji Yong-hyun, who was gradually under pressure from Choi Jeong-hoon, a direct descendant of the Galaxy Group, accepted the offer positively.


    After that, he had the idea of starting a new clan with like-minded people.


    However, as Ji Yong-hyeon passed away, his and Eun-ha��s plans were thwarted.


    Then < Camellia Sword > Kim Chul-shik appeared.


    Did you collect a lot of people?


    It was not easy to make contact with people because it was soliciting secretly. I��m still collecting it little by little. Now there are 20 people including me�� The subload is 3 people including me.


    Kim Chul-sik was the person who would occupy the second factor in the clan that Ji Yong-hyeon would newly create.


    As a result, he did not want his plan to be frustrated like this.


    That��s why he came to Eunha and tried to save the plan somehow.


    There was also a reason why I bought these people��s favor when I got married to Yeonhwa noona.


    On the other hand, starting with Kim Chul-sik, players who sympathize with Eun-ha appeared.


    As Eun-ha married Ryu Yeon-hwa, those who had been taught by < Shinchang > of the previous generation came to stand on his side.


    Accordingly, Eunha decided to create a new clan, led by Kim Chul-sik.


    It��s not just a clan, either.


    ��Do they agree? Being invested by Clan Pandora means that you can sometimes act like a satellite clan.


    It was a satellite clan.


    Eunha asked again to confirm.


    Everyone agreed. It��s because I judged that Yeon-hwa wouldn��t go against Master��s will and blindly follow the Pandora Clan Road.


    I see the benefits of Yeonhwa noona. Yes. Even Yeonhwa noona would try to stop me if I went the wrong way. In any case, thank you for trusting my wife and accepting the offer.


    We, who receive the investment, should be grateful. But I haven��t even gotten married yet, so I call Yeon-hwa my wife


    .


    Seohyun Han��s prediction was correct.


    As Eun-ha meets Ryu Yeon-hwa.


    < Shinchang > Everyone who was taught by Sungwoon Namgung came to support him.


    Thanks to this, Eunha was able to plan to create a new Zenith Clan.


    So, where do you plan to set up your clan? If possible, I plan to bring one of the districts that the Zenith Clan has while leaving the Zenith Clan. In case Pandora��s Clan Lord thinks��


    then it��s Dobong. That��s right too. It��s going to be hard, but I��ll give it a try.


    Eunha had a conversation with Kim Cheolsik and decided on the direction of the clan to be founded.


    A clan that only works for the fairy was to be established in Dobong-gu.


    Dobong-gu was adjacent to Uijeongbu.


    As long as the northern development continues, Dobong-gu will play a role in connecting Seoul and Uijeongbu.


    It is yolk land.


    In order to weaken the power of the Galaxy Group and the Zenith Clan, it had to be stolen.


    It��s the Galaxy Group and the Samra Group��


    The situation is not very good.


    The Samra Group, which lost even the Twelve Seats, will now become the slaves of the other 10 Groups.


    And the Galaxy Group will lose a lot of power as the Zenith Clan splits.


    No matter how hard Choi Jeong-hun struggles, the group will not be able to wield the same influence over the players as before.


    Business groups will no longer be able to compete with each other.


    You won��t be able to disobey even a fairy.


    It has been 28 years since the galaxy returned.


    He was now getting very close to his longed-for goal.


    ��


    Shortly thereafter.


    Cheol-sik Kim leaves the clan along with members of the Zenith clan and creates a new clan in Dobong-gu.


    The clan name is Habaek.


    The clan, named after Habaek, a river god in the founding tale of Goguryeo, grew in power at a rapid pace.


    It was possible because there was Pandora Clan��s full support behind it.

 Chapter 872

    Relife Player 872


    [Chapter 217]


    [Establishment of causation (2)]


    Ha Baek-ryeon, 16 years old, third grader at middle school.


    Just as those entering the Player Higher Academy are legally recognized as semi-adults.


    As the successor of the fairy, she will also be legally recognized as a semi-adult from next year.


    When I become a semi-adult, I can get married, I can drink alcohol, I can drive��


    I hope I become a high school student soon.


    Of course, where there are rights, there are also responsibilities.


    When she becomes a semi-adult, she will take care of the fairy��s duties in earnest.


    Even so, she was expected to become a semi-adult and enjoy what she hadn��t enjoyed before.


    Especially alcohol!


    I also want to drink and hang out with the clan members.


    As a minor, she was not properly seated at the dinner party in Pandora Clan.


    I couldn��t play until late.


    I couldn��t even adjust to the tension that I couldn��t follow without drinking.


    Even when I participated in a dinner party, I often felt like I was playing alone.


    So, the moment I become a semi-adult, I will definitely tell my Pandora Clan members to buy me a drink.


    It was something she couldn��t tell anyone.


    When you become a semi-adult, the first thing you do is ask someone to buy you a drink, right?


    ��Wouldn��t it be better to start with Eunha oppa?


    It��s fun just thinking about that time.


    While taking classes, Ha Baek-ryeon secretly jotted down grand plans in her notebook.


    Meanwhile, she put her hand on her chin and looked at the person who had been occupying the seat next to her for years.


    ����.


    Jean Valjean was sleeping on his stomach.


    Ha Baek-ryun was increasingly attracted to him as his masculine appearance began to emerge after puberty.


    Are you interested in the opposite sex?


    She will nod.


    I want to confess with a more honest feeling.


    Seeing Jean Valjean being confessed to by girls just made me feel sick.


    Studying�� I��m not really good at it, but I��m good at it.


    exercise is the best


    Unlike other boys, he��s kind, mature, and full of confidence.


    More than anything��. He understands me well and takes care of me.


    He could give any number of reasons why he liked Jean Valjean.


    The last reason in particular could be said to have struck her heart.


    my mother said


    I want to meet a man who adapts to me, understands me, and cares for me.


    Valjean was just such a person.


    That��s why I was upset when he went to get his confession, and I was very satisfied when he refused to confess and came back to me.


    You��ll never get his attention.


    She was subtly raising her nose at the women who confessed.


    I still don��t want to see him confessed to by other girls, but uh�� what should I do?


    Ha Baek-ryun has been in trouble lately.


    It made me feel bad to think that even if he could turn his eyes to another woman.


    Are you going to confess that? S��ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It seemed that Jean Valjean was not without feelings for himself.


    No, he seemed to have a heart.


    Do I really want to do it?


    When your thoughts get to that point.


    Ha Baek-ryun muttered involuntarily while watching the sleeping Jean Valjean.


    Soon she shook her head.


    Before that, there was something to check.


    She moved her hand to the smartphone she put under the desk.


    The fairy��s successor also had a morphon.


    No matter how you look at it��


    Valjean and Eunha are the same.


    Around the time I started attending middle school.


    Ha Baek-ryun could not get rid of the thought that Jean Valjean resembled Noh Eun-ha.


    Didn��t Eunha Noh look like Jean Valjean when she was in middle school?


    That��s how I felt.


    Since then, as Jean Valjean has grown and resembles Noh Eun-ha more and more, his suspicions have deepened.


    In the meantime, Ha Baek-ryeon was playing with No Eun-ae and saw the pictures she took.


    ��uh? feet? It��s not�� Eunae unnie, who is this?��


    ��Who is it? Eunha��s older brother Was this during Academy Middle School? A little younger than now, right?��


    ����sister, can you send me this picture?��


    ��There��s nothing that can��t be done�� isn��t it possible that Baekryun has a crush on my brother?��


    ��no. never! Never! paddle!��


    ��If a fairy becomes a sister-in-law�� Am I going to become a real person in this country? Well, that might not be too bad����


    ��Because you��re not real, are you? Why would I like someone 12 years older?��


    Reminds me of something that happened a while ago.


    Ha Baek-ryun checked the photo.


    It was so the same.


    The only difference is that Valjean started wearing glasses.


    Come to think of it, I started wearing glasses when I was in middle school. Suspicious.


    Ha Baek-ryun quietly stretched out his hand.


    He took off his glasses from Jean Valjean.


    He frowned, but he let it go, as if he was aware of her touch.


    ��same.


    Ha Baek-ryun looked at his face intently.


    Jean Valjean��s face without glasses looked like Noh Eun-ha��s middle school days.


    She kept her mouth shut as she compared the picture with the real thing.


    How is this possible?


    But if it��s Eunha oppa, I don��t think it��s strange even if there��s some sort of magic to create an alter ego.


    no, that��s not the point


    Ha Baek-ryun changed his mind.


    The fact that galaxies could create duplicates didn��t matter.


    The most important thing is that if Jean Valjean is really Eunha Roh��s alter ego, then he has been deceiving himself for six years.


    It was to distort his human relationships and play a joke on his own mind.


    I��m angry.


    It would be disappointing if that was true.


    can��t forgive


    Then I will never mix with Noh Eun-ha again.


    On the one hand, it was understandable.


    Eunha oppa was worried about me��


    so he sent me as my bodyguard.


    She understood her situation.


    It was Noh Eun-ha��s consideration.


    The reason he didn��t tell me anything was probably because he was concerned that he wouldn��t feel burdened.


    I was also grateful for that feeling.


    It seemed that I couldn��t hate him that much.


    Moreover-.


    ��If Valjangi is really Eunha��s older brother��


    Did I like Eunha��s older brother?


    Jang Baljang = Noh Eun-ha.


    If his suspicions were true, it was no different than liking Noh Eun-ha.


    ����.


    Do you hate Noh Eun-ha?


    It��s not that I don��t like it.


    So, is Noh Eun-ha good? It��s good.


    Then, how about No Eun-ha as a member of the opposite sex?


    incongruity! 12 years old! Harem King!


    Then how about Jean Valjean with the opposite sex?


    So good.


    Assuming that Jean Valjean is Noh Eun, what would it be like as a member of the opposite sex?


    ��I don��t think I��ll hate it.


    Even if you��re 12 years older?


    You still take care of me


    Even if you are the harem king?


    Still, you do have a responsibility.


    can you think of it that way?


    Ugh�� that��s right. why do you think so


    Could it be that I��m crazy?


    Ugh�� Really. am i crazy


    Ha Baek-ryun changed his mind by creating a questioning process.


    And I was slightly shocked to see the results.


    no it won��t be like that


    Eventually, she ran away from her thoughts.


    I just hoped Jean Valjean would not be Noh Eun-ha.


    I can��t.


    I��ll have to check it out for sure.


    And Ha Baek-ryun decided to uncover the identity of Valjean Jang.


    It was a pity for Valjean, but as soon as school was over, he secretly followed him and revealed his identity.


    ��


    In fact, Eun-ha had planned to separate Jang Val-jean from Ha Baek-ryeon for good reasons when she graduated from elementary school.


    However, because of various things, I had to send Jean Valjean to middle school.


    Now that this has happened, I have to escort Baekryun until middle school.


    In the first place, it bothered me that the middle school Ha Baek-ryun applied for was co-educational.


    As Ha Baek-ryun entered puberty, she began to change from a cute appearance to a more feminine atmosphere.


    While Eun-ha was proud of her growth, it bothered her in many ways.


    Aren��t things like horse bones going around at Baekryun?


    Ha Baek-ryun was still young.


    I didn��t want to make someone with a dark history fall in love just because I met a strange man.


    So Eun-ha decided to keep Jean Valjean by her side until she graduated from middle school.


    The high school should coax Baek-ryun into attending an all-girls high school.


    It��s okay in middle school, but you have to be really careful with high school boys.


    Meanwhile, Jean Valjean was growing up with an appearance similar to himself.


    A countermeasure was needed.


    In response, Eun-ha asked Byeok Hae-soo to make glasses.


    Jean Valjean said he frowned when he saw the glasses made by Eunha.


    ��Do I really have to wear this? I think it would be too annoying����


    ��I can��t help it. you don��t even know If you do this, Baekryun will find out.��


    ��Do you think I��m not Conan and other people won��t notice that I��m wearing glasses?��


    ��That��s why I asked Hae-soo hyung.��


    ��What? What did you ask Hae-soo hyung while I was outside?��


    ��That��s an artifact.��


    ����it doesn��t look like an artifact, but it��s very elaborately made.��


    ��I have to make sure Baekryun doesn��t notice. It was hard to do.��


    ��I feel like I��m trying in a strange direction�� Ah, if you curse the body, you��re cursing me in the end. So, what kind of artifact is this?��


    ��This is an artifact that is always in operation with mana dissolved in the air, but it causes the viewer��s cognitive decline.��


    ��So you��re making me not think I��m the main body?��


    ��uh.��


    ��I��m trying in a really strange direction. Ah, the body��s intelligence�� If this is the case, then I��ll be cursing myself, damn it.��


    The galaxy��s efforts were virtual.


    Jean Valjean stuck out his tongue.


    And since he was also from the same galaxy, I decided that this was the only way and decided to wear glasses.


    Thanks to this, Eunha was able to observe Ha Baek-ryeon��s middle school life up close whenever she had time.


    ��That��s stalking.��


    In response, Seohyun Han firmly commented.


    She looked at Eunha like a pathetic person.


    Where is Han Seohyun?


    Lee Yu-jeong, who comforted and comforted Eunha, who was being cursed at, expressed a passive denial about this incident.


    ��Eunha, that��. wouldn��t it be very disappointing if Baekryun knew?��


    ����I have to make sure it doesn��t get caught.��


    ��It��s�� I��d rather not do it than not get caught����


    ��I��ve already crossed the river that I can��t cross. I have no choice but to come this far.��


    Even Lee Yu-jeong��s dissuade was of no use.


    In the eyes of the galaxy that even created the artifact, there was something indescribable that could now be called obsession.


    His sincerity toward Ha Baek-ryun went in a bad direction.


    Fortunately, Ha Baek-ryun went to middle school and now, even now, when she is in the third grade, she has never suspected Jean Valjean.


    I don��t think they were caught��


    Should I send them to high school like this?


    To the point where I feel like that.


    Satisfied with her plan, Eun-ha let go of her vigilance.


    In addition, there was also a timing factor that made the galaxy loose its vigilance.


    < Monarch > Noh Eun-ha.


    People were praising him.


    The galaxy had now largely served its purpose.


    That��s why I didn��t think that Ha Baek-ryun would follow in the footsteps of Jang Val-jean.


    Is it time for Baekryun to leave school? Um�� Shall we go see the white lotus after a while?


    Also unlucky.


    Eun-ha thought of Ha Baek-ryeon on her way back to the clan after the meeting that day.


    It must have been close to a middle school.


    Eun-ha thought of meeting Ha Baek-ryeon and taking her to a cafe to receive Valjean��s report.


    There was a sense of being neglected by her as she was recently concentrating on her child-rearing life.


    Come to think of it, who is the escort today? In the morning, I saw that the white flag was at the Clan Hall�� I wonder if the escort from the Mana Management Organization is in charge.


    At any rate, the galaxy headed toward its footsteps.


    After receiving the report from Valjean, I was thinking of calling Ha Baek-ryeon.


    I happened to pass by, and when the time comes, I was thinking of inviting him to go home after drinking coffee at a cafe.


    So Eun-ha met Jean Valjean.


    Why are you dangerously coming to school? I just want to dispel the magic��


    I want to see how you guys go to school. Also meet Baekryun.


    after yes Dispel magic or something. It��s annoying to say it with your mouth, so check it with your memory.


    yes thank you great job. If I disappear, the glasses will fall, so take care of them. You came just fine


    Eunha restored Jean Valjean.


    Memories of Jean Valjean flooded into his head.


    For several days, Eun-ha found out what kind of life he had with Ha Baek-ryeon.


    I��ve also received many confessions from children.


    Meanwhile, Eunha confirmed the popularity of Jean Valjean.


    There was a slight strain on his shoulders.


    Of course, when Seohyun Han hears that, she will say this.


    ��Do you like being confessed to by middle school students?��


    Because I know she��ll rip her chest.


    Eun-ha later decided to secretly inform Lee Yu-jeong and Ryu Yeon-hwa.


    Of course, Jeong Ha-yang was an exception.


    I didn��t know how her eyes would flip.


    Anyway, Eun-ha, who skimmed Valjean��s memories, called Ha Baek-ryun.


    ������?


    But the phone call came from right behind me.


    At that moment, I broke out in a cold sweat.


    Eunha stiffened on the spot.


    ����.


    I don��t think so.


    Shouldn��t be


    It should never be.


    Eunha repeated in her mind.


    Then the phone call followed.


    [��Hello?]


    Uh uh uh Baekryun.


    If you think about it calmly, there was no way that Ha Baek-ryun would be here.


    It was because her escort must have informed Eunha in advance.


    However, what went against Eunha��s expectations was that the escorts of the Mana Management Organization did not expect that the situation would turn out like this.


    They thought that Ha Baek-ryun was following Baljean just for fun.


    Could Jean Valjean have known that he was Eunha?


    [What are you doing there?]


    ����.


    Eunha slowly looked back.


    And I��m at a loss for words.


    What a disappointment.


    Bae Baekryun-ah��


    Did you like playing with me all this time?


    ruined. Eunha��s eyes turned yellow when she saw Ha Baek-ryun talking just before hanging up the phone.


    ��


    I��m really disappointed.


    Ha Baek-ryun��s words sent Eun-ha into a great shock.


    At that time, the galaxy tried to catch her somehow to explain it.


    ��Just try chasing me. Back then�� I��m really angry, so don��t touch me.��


    However, Ha Baek-ryun shook off Eun-ha��s hand and left.


    Eunha was just as mesmerized.


    In the end, Eun-ha, who couldn��t catch Ha Baek-ryun, had no choice but to return to the clan hall.


    I have to apologize to Baekryun.


    Eun-ha soon changed her mind.


    He immediately knocked on her room.


    However, Ha Baek-ryun��s reaction was cold.


    ��Baekryun-ah, I couldn��t tell you until now����


    ��I don��t even want to hear your voice. Please leave me alone.��


    ��Baekryun-ah�� I think I know what you��re feeling. Seeing our faces����


    ��They told me not to come in?��


    ������.��


    Eunha��s words could only be heard as empty echoes to her.


    Eun-ha knocked on the door, but Ha Baek-ryun refused to open it.


    After that, he went to Ha Baek-ryun��s room and begged for an apology, but she never tried to forgive him.


    ��Good morning, Baekryun-ah. did you sleep well?��


    ��Don��t follow me.��


    Even when Ha Baek-ryun was forced to leave the room, it was useless.


    Ha Baek-ryun strained his eyes and treated Eun-ha coldly.


    It was as if she was trying to treat her as if she didn��t exist.


    Why did I do that��


    Let Ha Baek-ryeon��s cold treatment and disregard continue.


    Eun-ha could not calm herself down and blamed herself.


    It was to the point of being scolded for not being able to see the documents that Minho Mok brought.


    Baekryun avoiding me��


    Eunha couldn��t come to her senses.


    And the clan members who learned the circumstances just kicked their tongues.


    It��s self-employed.


    The clan members did not comfort him.


    ��Who said that?��


    So did the wives.


    Han Seo-hyun reprimanded her as if she knew it would happen.


    At least, Lee Yu-jeong smiled bitterly and patted Eun-ha.


    In any case, there was no solution.


    Until Baekryun��s anger is relieved, he will have no choice but to apologize every day��


    Eunha was greatly intimidated.


    The work was out of hand.


    My head was filled with only habaekryun.


    In such a situation-.


    �C Thank you so far. It was really nice to be able to fight with you guys. Still, when Yeonhwa noona��s wedding invitation comes out, send it. I��ll definitely go see it.


    < Swords > Choi Eun-hyeok.


    Choi Eun-hyuk, who came down from Uijeongbu for a while, renewed the contract with Pandora Clan this time.


    While reducing the contract period of the clan members who participated in Uijeongbu pioneering, it was that when their contracts expired, their own contracts would automatically expire.


    In fact, it was almost as if Choi Eun-hyeok would leave the clan as soon as he finished his work in Uijeongbu.


    In the end�� it turned out like this.


    On this morning, all the clan members gathered to see off Choi Eun-hyuk, who was leaving the clan.


    Looking at Choi Eun-hyuk packing his luggage.


    Eunha put on a bitter expression.


    I wanted to hold on to it, but in the end I had to let it go.


    If I had done a little better��


    would Eunhyuk still be in the clan?


    I��m sorry to leave you like this.


    It was a futile worry now.


    The path Choi Eunhyuk pursues.


    The path Eunha pursued was different.


    Now, I had no choice but to cheer for Choi Eun-hyuk��s new start.


    ruler.


    What��s this?


    In response, Eunha approached him.


    Then he held out a card.


    It was Hana Bank��s black card.


    He said he would wander around the country by himself as soon as he finished his work. If you don��t get support from other groups, you won��t have much money, but if you run out, use this. I don��t even have to do that��


    I��m not saying it��s for you. It��s written for the people you��ll save in the future. Don��t worry about money, scrape it to your heart��s content.


    ����.


    It��s not even my money anyway. Don��t worry, Do-joon will cover it for you.


    Eunhyuk Choi tried to reject the card.


    Then he stopped when he heard what Eunha said.


    It was only for a moment that his eyes shook.


    He smiled.


    Thank you. I will write well.


    Let me know if you need help from the clan. I��ll help you anytime.


    It��s reassuring to say so. But for now, I��ll try to do something on my own. Jung When you need your strength, please take good care of me then.


    Eunhyuk Choi received the card.


    Soon the two shook hands.


    then i��ll go


    get in touch See you next.


    ok see you next time


    Noh Eun-ha and Choi Eun-hyuk.


    They had different goals and could not walk through life together.


    But it was never that they weren��t friends.


    In public relations they were at odds, but in private relations they were friends.


    Only the path to go was different.


    It��s not about breaking up.


    As a result, the two did not exchange words of farewell when they broke up.


    Instead, they exchanged words of reunion.


    That was then.


    galaxy


    uh.


    I hope you take good care of Seo-na. You may look fine on the outside, but you are struggling on the inside.


    Since you know that?


    ��Please.


    Choi Eun-hyeok evades the answer.


    smile bitterly


    In the end, all Eunha could do was nod her head.


    ok i��ll try be healthy.


    you also. Stop making the kids work. I��ll stop now.


    Eunhyuk Choi turns around.


    He leaves the Clan Hall.


    Eunha shook her hand.


    Choi Eunhyuk raised his hand without looking back.


    Shoot,


    then it suddenly rained.


    The sky is clear though.


    A weak stream of rain wets the floor.


    Eun-ha and the clan members saw off Choi Eun-hyuk in the rain.


    �C See you next time.


    Even though we are separated now.


    The day we walk together will come again someday.


    Eun-ha said to Choi Eun-hyeok, who was looking forward to that time.

 Chapter 873

    Relife Player 873


    [Chapter 217]


    [Establishment of causation (3)]


    Jean Valjean was angry.


    When Ha Baek-ryun found out about it, he was in great shock.


    Even if I had hoped, it was hard to get out of the shock when it became a reality.


    Give me back my first love��


    So Ha Baek-ryun locked herself in her room.


    She hugged her legs tightly and buried her face in them.


    My best friend for 6 years.


    A friend who had a rational crush.


    I wanted to deny that that person was No Eun-hara who had a harem.


    So that means I��ve been liking Noh Eun-ha until now.


    I wonder if I fell in love with my married brother and was thinking about just confessing to him��.


    I was so resentful and embarrassed.


    At the same time, his face flushed.


    Noh Eun-ha = Jean Valjean = first love.


    It was confusing.


    Ugh��


    Why do I keep thinking like that!?


    Do you come up with such a formula automatically?


    Ha Baek-ryun couldn��t hate No Eun-ha.


    He hated Noh Eun-ha for not telling him anything, but it only stopped there.


    Rather, the exact reason for her locking herself in her room was��.


    -I don��t know how to treat my brother.


    That was the reason.


    She was ashamed of herself more than she was angry with Noh Eun-ha.


    I can��t go out because I��m ashamed.


    All the things he had done and said to Jean Valjean so far came to mind and he hit the pillow.


    Furthermore, Noh Eun-ha began to overlap in the memories spent with Jean Valjean.


    I liked Valjangi, not Eunha oppa.


    By the way, Noh Eun-ha��s brother is Jang Valjean, and Jang Val-jang is Noh Eun-ha��s brother, right?


    Ugh��


    Ha Baek-ryun tried his best to see the two of them separately.


    I had to be able to separate them completely so that I could be genuinely angry at Eunha.


    But I couldn��t separate them.


    Moreover-.


    -Baekryun-ah, I��m really sorry. I will sincerely apologize.


    glow


    Even though she intentionally ignored and avoided him, No Eun-ha persistently came to ask for forgiveness.


    It was the same tonight.


    Noh Eun-ha apologizes at the door.


    Does that brother have no self-respect?


    What if the Pandora Clanlord is like that?


    It was just unpleasant at first.


    As Noh Eun-ha continued to apologize, he felt sorry for him.


    Also, Noh Eun-ha was a < monarch >.


    That kind of person came every day, and everyone else would see it, but he apologized, and it was frustrating.


    In her mind, he was established as a great hero.


    I secretly liked that such a hero lowered his head, but I also felt dissatisfied.


    If you��re a hero, you should pay attention to how people around you look at you.


    Noh Eun-ha is pathetic.


    It��s so stupid.


    Then, all of a sudden, Ha Baek-ryun himself was concerned about his reputation.


    Uh��


    Ha Baek-ryun pondered over and over again.


    Then he sighed.


    I didn��t want to make my heart and mind or Noh Eun-ha look like a pathetic person to others.


    You may look pathetic to me.


    But not for others!


    Ha Baek-ryun made up his mind.


    Noh Eun-ha also apologized for a few days and decided to stop forgiving since she seemed to have no energy because of herself.


    Ha Baek-ryun got up from the bed.


    Hmmm��. Didn��t you have eye mucus?


    Ha Baek-ryun stood in front of the mirror.


    I didn��t want to look ugly.


    After checking her face in the mirror, she immediately walked to the door.


    sniff sniff.


    clearing the throat


    catches the mood


    As I learned from Lim Ga-eul, I pretend to be an angry person.


    Ha Baek-ryun gently opened the door.


    He poked his head through the crack in the door and said to Noh Eun-ha, who was standing outside the door.


    in a sullen tone.


    Please come inside without disturbing the people around you.


    ��


    Long two weeks.


    Eun-ha often asked her forgiveness in front of Ha Baek-ryeon��s room.


    People passing by the corridor would stick out their tongues when they saw Eunha seeking fault.


    ��A man named Clanlord����


    Mok Min-ho openly put on a pathetic expression when he saw that.


    Then he said he was startled by Eunha��s question.


    ��But why are you here?��


    ��what?��


    ��Why did you come to the girls�� dormitory at this time?��


    ������.��


    ��I��m here to meet Eunwoo. Go go.��


    Mok Min-ho could not deny it.


    Eunha sent him away with a face that said she knew that.


    Unsurprisingly, Mok Min-ho had come to meet Cha Eun-woo.


    ��It��s not like a clan. Should this really ban dating in the office?��


    It was like a dog with poop scolding a dog with chaff.


    Anyway, Eun-ha decided to use it when she heard what Mok Min-ho said one day.


    Mok Min-ho, who obeys the rules, would probably not even make a sound.


    Soon after, Eun-ha asked for forgiveness from Ha Baek-ryeon, who was in the room again.


    When two weeks passed like that.


    Please come inside without disturbing the people around you.


    At last, the galaxy��s efforts worked.


    Ha Baek-ryun asked to come in.


    Eunha��s face suddenly brightened.


    Baekryun-ah, I��ll go in.


    Let Ha Baek-ryun open the door.


    Eunha immediately entered the room.


    The room was dark.


    He excused himself and turned on the light.


    have a seat over there


    uh yes


    What would you like to drink? water? Juice? coffee?


    ��with coffee.


    waiting there


    After a long time, Ha Baek-ryun��s eyes met.


    Of course, it was only for a moment.


    As soon as their eyes met, she turned her head away.


    Still, the galaxy was good.


    Look at the shaking of your hair.


    Ha Baek-ryun lights the coffee pot and goes through the cupboard.


    Every time she moves, her pigtails tied with a ribbon sway.


    It��s like a cat��s tail.


    The wagging of its two pure white tails was very cute.


    Eunha calmly watched as she brewed coffee.


    Why are you laughing?


    Nice to see you after a long time.


    ����.


    Eventually, Ha Baek-ryun brought coffee.


    she asked with a sullen face.


    Fortunately, Ha Baek-ryun seemed to be relieved to some extent.


    To this, Eunha spoke frankly.


    she didn��t answer


    I��m sorry for not telling you all this time. There really is no excuse for this. But one thing I want you to know�� I didn��t do it to fool you.


    I��ve been hearing that for two weeks.


    Eunha bowed her head to Ha Baekryun.


    she hummed.


    After taking a sip of coffee, she let out a sigh.


    Stop raising your head. What if the Clan Lord of the S-rank Clan showed this to a middle school student? Don��t you have any pride?


    Ha Baek-ryun reproaches him.


    Eunha laughed at the tone as if she was worried about her.


    It was the same with Baekryun before returning.


    At the same time, memories of spending time with Ha Baek-ryun before returning came to mind.


    Ha Baek-ryun before returning also valued Eunha��s face.


    Habaekryun was Habaekryun.


    What does pride have to do with it? As long as I can ask for your forgiveness, it doesn��t matter. ����.


    You don��t have to.


    Eunha revealed her honest feelings.


    The reason Ha Baek-ryun is angry with him is because he has cheated on her.


    Therefore, he decided that it was better to reveal his honest feelings in order to ask for forgiveness.


    Whether the galaxy��s idea worked.


    Ha Baek-ryun did not get angry or curse at Eun-ha.


    She just averted her gaze and covered her mouth with a teacup.


    What a strange person�� Oppa, will you die if I tell you to die?


    ��you can, if you want. But for the sake of my family, please refrain from issuing such an order.


    I answer with sincerity to the sound that I brought out as a joke��. I don��t. Why would I say that?


    Ha Baek-ryun makes a loud noise.


    Soon, she burst out laughing.


    She belatedly managed her expression, but it was already too late.


    It was all heard by Eunha.


    Are you angry now?


    I don��t know. I won��t tell you.


    sorry i was wrong What did you do wrong? I cheated on you using Jean Valjean��.


    No, I won��t listen. I don��t want to listen to it for two weeks until I get tired of it. I��ll just say I heard it. So will you forgive me now?


    Should a person called < Monarch > bother to apologize to me? huh.


    why? Because I don��t want to be hated by you


    why? Well�� I��m not sure either.


    Of course, Eunha couldn��t be completely honest with Ha Baekryun.


    This is because, in order to do so, they had to talk about what happened before the return.


    So I fumbled.


    Fortunately, Ha Baek-ryun did not seem to have any intention of questioning him deeply.


    What is it? It��s really weird. Oppa, why are you always like this?


    I know. I just like you, what can I do?


    Heh, so you were spying on me? have no face


    You��re really wrong, right? Are you serious?


    I��m serious. I��ll promise.


    Then how are you going to apologize?


    ��Can I beg you wrong in front of people? Get down on your knees. Or should I announce publicly that I was going to escort you with Jean Valjean?


    don��t really Just do it. Then what can I do? Baekryun will do everything you ask. Are you really going to do everything you are told to do?


    uh.


    Ha Baek-ryun tapped her foot.


    She leaned over the table and asked if it was true.


    Eunha answered without hesitation.


    Then do this. how?


    and suddenly.


    She got up from her seat and held out her little finger to Eunha.


    I meant promise.


    Eun-ha entwined her pinky fingers with a snap.


    Fingers shorter than their own.


    It was so thin and white.


    He realized that Ha Baek-ryun was a small and delicate existence that he had to protect.


    After thinking about it, Ha Baek-ryun suddenly spoke up.


    When I go to high school next year. if it goes up


    I am legally a semi-adult.


    I bet


    Then you will be able to drink with your brother and the others.


    Still, it��s a bit early for alcohol�� You must be weak in alcohol��


    You won��t know until you try it. ��yes, though. so? Then my brother buys me a drink. first before others.


    want to buy you a drink? will that work? really?


    yes i will forgive you for that Brother, please tell me how to drink alcohol.


    Unlike speaking with dignity.


    Ha Baek-ryeon��s proposal was very simple.


    Eunha blinked her eyes as she asked her suggestion again.


    finally burst out laughing.


    OK, I��ll buy as many as you want. No, I��ll buy it for the rest of my life, so don��t worry.


    Really? I promised you.


    yes promise. did this make it?


    I can��t. I��m weak with this, so I��m going to record it with voice as well.


    yes do what you want So will you forgive me now?


    Okay, I��ll forgive you. Just fool me one more time Then really��


    ��what are you going to do? I��ll entrust it to the Habaek Clan.


    ok i won��t do it again So stay with Pandora Clan.


    That day, the two became closer.


    ��


    Choi Eun-hyuk leaves Pandora Clan.


    Seo-na Jin spent her daily life pretending to be calm on the outside.


    However, the clan members who had known her for a long time could not have been unaware of her depression.


    day day day.


    And booze booze.


    Jin Seo-na lived immersed in work and alcohol in order not to turn her attention to other thoughts even for a moment.


    You��ll fall down later


    Eun-ha was concerned about Jinseo-na��s condition.


    I also received a request from Eunhyuk Choi.


    Eun-ha focused on Jin Seo-na as Ha Baek-ryun��s anger was relieved.


    hey hey hey hey what are you doing


    ��what?


    did you sleep did you eat? What are you doing, what are you doing, babe? don��t make fun of me


    He��s been involved with her a lot lately.


    Eun-ha was the Zodiac, and Jin Seo-na was the current representative of Jeonahyeop.


    As a result, we used to attend meetings together to support people affected by Lilith��s terrorism.


    It was like that that day too.


    Eun-ha approached Jin Seo-na, who returned to her seat after eating with the people of Jeon Ah-hyeop, and touched her ear.


    there are people don��t


    It��s everyone��s break time, so we don��t care and there are only a few of us.


    Don��t keep annoying me.


    Left ear up, right ear down. ����.


    Raise both ears. Poetry��


    Don��t swear at me. Can��t you see there are people here?


    Do you really want to see me angry?


    So did you eat?


    ate.


    what did you eat Did you go out to eat with the members of the Ajin Association without me and it was delicious? ��Who did you eat with?


    < Yeomma > and ate it. Blaze Clan members were sitting around me.


    I must have had a hard time eating.


    But < Yeomma > secretly knows about good restaurants. People were surprised Gomtang was really delicious.


    Oh yeah? That would have been nice.


    Let��s go eat together next time.


    I? with you?


    why? no? I guess it��s your taste.


    Hmm��


    honestly, you probably wouldn��t even feel the taste of the food because you��re eating with them. do you know what


    what? It seemed like he lost weight these days. Look, you��ve lost a lot of cheek fat.


    oh don��t touch me


    left three wives.


    on the verge of a fourth marriage.


    Eunha has now quite mastered the language of women.


    Saying one word not to touch and then showing no sign of disapproval meant you could touch it.


    Eunha, who had been touching her ear, gently moved her hand down and touched her chin and cheeks.


    Just like handling a puppy.


    Although Jin Seo-na seemed to dislike it, she did not reject Eun-ha��s touch.


    As if she couldn��t help it, she quietly entrusted herself to his touch.


    so? Are you going to eat with me?


    Oxtail soup? uh.


    ��is it really good?


    That��s for you to go and check. Let��s go to lunch together tomorrow.


    ��okay then.


    Jinseo couldn��t beat Eunha.


    After that, whenever Eunha went to a meeting with her, she took care of her to the point where it was annoying.


    come on take it candy? Where are you from? I stole it from < Silent >. Eat it now, in case you ask for it back.


    Thanks for the kick. I��ll eat well.


    One day, Eunha passed by her seat during break time.


    Then she put the candy on the paper she was looking at and disappeared.


    Jinseo-na smiled and enjoyed the candy he gave her.


    And another day.


    ruler.


    cadet! ��Why are you giving me Yuran?


    For the welfare of the children, Jinseo-na would stay until late at night to work.


    It was the same on this day.


    Eunha visited her office.


    It is said that he is holding an old man��s egg.


    hug me soon Yuran is having a hard time. Hello Yuran, how are you? My aunt, my aunt Seona. peekaboo! Aren��t you sleepy today?


    Jinseo was taken aback.


    Still, she smiled and embraced the old egg.


    To Jinseo-na, who was buried in work, the baby��s smile was like magic that relieved fatigue.


    Is not it cute?


    ��cute. Because it resembles a white one.


    well that��s it


    And there are parts that resemble you.


    is it?


    Yes, there are some similarities with you. By the way�� it��s really cute. I wish I had a child like this��


    Jinseo-na smiled bitterly.


    She also knew how to treat a baby while taking care of Old Yuseong.


    No Yu-ran stayed still in her arms. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Soon, Eunha put her chin on her head.


    The triangular ears twitched.


    She didn��t show any reaction and just took care of the old woman.


    Don��t just work, take care of Yuran often from now on.


    what? I?


    For now, Hayang is taking care of it, but he��ll be very busy after he returns to Sub Road. He thought about getting a babysitter because Hayang wouldn��t be able to take care of Yuran that much. So you��re leaving it to me?


    Yu-ran likes you and I think it would be better to leave it to you than to leave it to someone I don��t know. I��m a subload too?


    When Hayang returns, the two of you should divide the work appropriately. I��ll pick up a new subload sooner or later.


    Even if you don��t have to live immersed in work, there are a lot of things to do in order not to think about anything else.


    Get engrossed in what you love.


    Hobbies were the best.


    But she didn��t pay attention to her hobby, thinking it was just a kind of escape.


    It was the reason she was obsessed with work.


    So, after much consideration, Eun-ha decided to gently invite No Yu-ran to work as a nanny.


    I want you to be a babysitter for Yuran. how is it? no? If you like it, I want you to become a guardian who will firmly support this child even after he grows up.


    Are you asking as a Clanlord? Huh, this is a public matter�� I��m asking you as a friend. ����.


    As one of your childhood friends.


    The galaxy fell from her.


    Then he reached out and touched her ear.


    Jinseo seemed lost in thought.


    Before she knew it, No Yu-ran was fast asleep in her arms.


    Soon she smiled.


    Okay, I��ll babysit you. I also want to see Yu-ran grow up close.


    thank you.


    Jinseo-na smiles broadly.


    Eunha was relieved.


    If you take care of No Yuran, she will be able to sort out her troubled mind little by little.


    I��ll take good care of you like a mother.


    What impact will this have?


    At this time, the two did not know each other.

 Chapter 874

    Relife Player 874


    [Chapter 217]


    [Establishment of cause and effect (4)]


    Byeok Hae-soo did not come out of the studio for several months.


    Most of the workshop people were like that.


    Taegeuk Eulji Chungmu Hwarang Inheon.


    The experience of handling five levels of treasure as a material was not common.


    Moreover, the Taegeuk grade was different from other treasures.


    As a maestro, I couldn��t help but roll my eyes.


    Kkang kang kang��


    The sound of tapping iron resounded day after day, and the fire in the furnace did not go out.


    The workshop staff tried to intervene somehow by helping with chores.


    Even helping with chores and watching became an experience, and one day I was able to put my name on the list of participants in a history book.


    Professional spirit and artistic spirit.


    The desire for honor that will be mentioned in history.


    They were very excited while making devices for the clan members, including Noh Eun-ha��s sword. As


    the


    melting pot of Hephaestus came out and Clan Pandora rose to become the number one clan in the country in name and reality.


    Byeok Hae-soo��s workshop was also naturally reborn as the best workshop in the country.


    Instead of raising three fingers, the world raised four fingers when discussing the best maestro in the country.


    Shinra Blaze Maestro who once moved to the Habaek Clan from the Zenith Clan Maestro.


    And Pandora Clan��s maestro, < Maestro of Creation > Byeok Hae-soo.


    As a result, the world paid attention to the devices they would make.


    it��s done after


    And several months pass.


    Byeok Hae-soo finally made swords that he would not be ashamed to present to the world.


    Devices made with soul stones were completed with dazzling light.


    ��


    The devices requested by the Pandora Clan members were being made step by step.


    However, devices using Taegeuk Eulji-class treasures were rarely made.


    Byeok Hae-soo and the employees of the workshop did not come up with a device that would satisfy them.


    The process of processing the soul stone was difficult, and he even went through trial and error.


    After several months, the devices that the clan members had been waiting for were finally completed.


    The clan members immediately went to the workshop.


    Are you going too?


    There��s nothing to do at the moment, and we also want to know what kind of device we made using the soul stone.


    Not to mention Eunha Bae Soo-bin and Ryu Yeon-hwa.


    People who had already acquired devices, such as Kim Min-ji, Jo A-ra, Kang Si-hyung, and Ariel, also followed them.


    I��m sure you��re curious


    I��m dying of curiosity too


    Eun-ha understood Kim Min-ji��s feelings.


    I couldn��t help but look forward to what kind of weapons would be made by mixing Taegeuk-grade treasure and soul stones.


    Accordingly, he gladly took them to meet Byeok Hae-soo.


    how are you A lot has come.


    Everyone came here because they were curious. Where are our devices?


    wait a minute.


    There were many people in the room.


    Byeokhaesu ordered a man to bring as many chairs as there were members of the clan.


    In the meantime, he disappeared into the studio leading to the next room.


    After a while, Byeok Haesu came out holding four boxes.


    Devices that our workshop will never make again Colonel!


    Byeok Haesu smiled.


    With that alone, the clan members couldn��t take their eyes off the box.


    Shall we check the device starting with Jesu and Soobin?


    The two nodded.


    Byeok Haesu opened the two longest boxes.


    ������.��


    One was a blue and silver spear.


    The other was a staff reminiscent of a spear covered in red.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa and Bae Soo-bin looked at the device in front of each other as if possessed.


    The spear that Jesu used to use was replaced with the necklace here. The magic of the winter fog can be used with this necklace.


    Thank you very much. But what kind of window is this?


    Byeok Haesu brought a small box that was on the desk in the office.


    The box contained a necklace.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa, who checked the necklace, turned her gaze to the window again.


    He seemed to like it quite a bit.


    Seeing this, Byeok Hae-soo laughed.


    It has the effect of putting the target stabbed by the spear into the mental state desired by Jesu other than frenzy.


    ������.��


    Even if you don��t use mana, the effect is automatically applied to the window, and if you use the built-in magic, you can give more delirium. If used well, it will be possible to control the target like a puppet.


    Incredible performance.


    People are speechless.


    Byeok Hae-soo couldn��t respond to the story that the injured employee was staring at empty things all day while trying to check the power of the spear with a joke.


    But other than that, we don��t know. Devices made of soul stones seem to have to be contracted by the owner by flowing mana, unlike other devices. If the contract is signed, the soul of the device will give a detailed explanation to the owner.


    ��thank you. It��s really nice. I don��t think this window compares to the windows we��ve used so far.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa pulled out a spear.


    It was a face that wanted to swing the spear right away.


    Eunha recognized her face and giggled.


    Pour mana into the window. You must make a pact with the soul inside.


    yes i will do that


    Soon, Ryu Yeon-hwa sent mana to the window and tried to summon the soul of the device.


    Unfortunately, the device��s voice was heard only by the owner.


    So Eun-ha was able to know that the contract was signed because she spoke.


    ��it��s done She��s similar to Lilith, but her personality is more gentle.


    how is it? what is the soul


    I wish you well in the future.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa seemed to like the window.


    After signing the contract, she answered Eunha with a smile.


    Then, carefully handed the box containing the necklace to him.


    Eunha, this is��


    why is this?


    won��t you do it for me yes turn to me


    huh.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa shyly asks.


    She pulled her long hair up.


    The white nape of the neck is exposed.


    The fur is also visible.


    Under the lighting, the lighted hairs looked strangely lovely.


    Eunha stared at her white neck and gave her a necklace.


    how is it?


    matches well. Pretty.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa asks about his impressions.


    Eunha answered honestly.


    It was just then��


    ��I came to see the device, not to see the two of them dating, right? Ugh, my eyes are cold.


    haha! It��s nice to be close, but would you do that when we��re together?


    Bae Su-bin and Byeok Hae-soo.


    Two people scoffed.


    It was only then that Eunha and Ryu Yeon-hwa noticed people��s gazes and cleared their throats.


    ��


    Frosty Dawn Frosty Dawn.


    It was the name Ryu Yeon-hwa gave to the window.


    This kid is good too. I like it because it sounds noble.


    I like that name too.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa said in a pleasant tone.


    Eun-ha seemed to have never seen Ryu Yeon-hwa so happy.


    I felt jealous of the window.


    ����.


    Why? no nothing


    So the galaxy played a joke.


    While Byeok Hae-soo explains about Bae Soo-bin��s cane.


    He gently moved his body to the side and took Ryu Yeon-hwa��s hand.


    she flinched.


    Then she carefully took his hand.


    Then they play with each other with interlaced fingers.


    The two listened to the explanation of the wall while feeling each other��s warmth.


    If you get hit by the magic you used with your staff, various damages will spread to nearby monsters. In addition to deadly poison and paralysis, sleep burn debuff reduction, it will cause various infections such as petrification and sepsis.


    You mean I can customize it?


    It wasn��t possible when I tested it, but wouldn��t it be possible if I signed a contract with the device?


    Not to mention Ryu Yeon-hwa��s window.


    Bae Soo-bin��s cane was also amazing.


    Her wand was even able to use an effect similar to Vilent Venom, one of the galactic magics.


    Yeonhwa noona��s spear is also a spear��


    but Subin��s cane is no joke either.


    Eunha stuck out her tongue.


    If the enemy used a weapon like that, it would be quite a threat.


    It was fortunate that the two were allies.


    I wonder if other people thought the same, I shuddered implicitly.


    Then you should sign a contract. Let��s see�� Huh?


    Bae Su-bin tried to sign a contract.


    Soon, her face hardened.


    she frowned.


    A soul with almost the same personality as Beelzebuth? oh that��s annoying What is this called now?


    Even multiple contracts were signed.


    But she didn��t seem to like the device��s soul.


    According to her, the soul is now quarreling.


    Okay, I should just name this wand Beelzebuth. Listen to me, I will work hard from now on.


    Eventually, Bae Su-bin named the staff as if to vent his anger.


    She put the wand in the box, saying she didn��t want to look at it.


    Byeok Hae-soo smiled bitterly.


    He spoke to Eunha.


    Shall we see Eunha��s swords now?


    Okay, but I was just curious.


    Eunha happily nodded.


    He let go of the hand holding the lotus flower.


    Leaning forward, he urged Haesu to open the box.


    It is a masterpiece made with all my soul. I��ll probably never make anything like this again in my life.


    ��Wow����


    So that the words are not colorless.


    The box opened by Byeok Hae-soo contained swords with energy that could not be ignored.


    A black mangauche and a white one-handed straight sword.


    People were all in awe.


    how is it? Awesome isn��t it? Even if you stay still, it automatically stores mana. If I had to say this, should I say that it became a demonic sword?


    Hairy brother! I agree with the black sword, but even the white sword is not called a demonic sword!


    haha is that so? What would you call Riel then?


    Hmm�� It��s new, so it��s white��


    It must be a holy sword. Haesoo oppa, this sword is a sword made from Taegeuk-grade treasure, right? How do you feel?


    Eunwoo You are right. And this one was made using two soul stones.


    Cha Eun-woo as Ariel from the wall.


    The three talk about swords.


    Eunha couldn��t hear their conversation properly.


    The swords were stealing their gaze.


    ����.


    The pure white sword had a golden line.


    A red line was engraved on the black sword.


    It was the first time in my life that I had seen a sword that absorbed mana even when I was still, and the mana blade was set close to the sword body.


    It was amazing.


    Meanwhile-.


    ��The pure white sword has a somewhat similar design to No One Cry.


    From the pure white sword, Eun-ha recalled the sword she used until she died before returning.


    No One Cry, which was a masterpiece of < Unfortunate Maestro > and also an unfinished work.


    Maybe if No One Cry had been completed, it would have looked like this.


    It was then.


    No One Cry.


    what?


    Byeok Hae-soo said abruptly.


    Eunha suddenly came to her senses.


    Byeokhaesu was laughing.


    Eunha I thought of several names for the sword I would make for you. Then, all of a sudden, that name came to mind.


    ����.


    No One Cry. That��s it.


    Eunha blinked her eyes.


    I didn��t know that I would hear the name of my favorite sword before returning through Byeok Hae-soo��s mouth.


    It was both happy and sad.


    The meaning that he gave that name while thinking of himself was��.


    ��After all, I didn��t change either before or now.


    Hae-soo hyung sees me that way.


    Eunha silently mocked herself.


    No One Cry.


    Release it so no one cries.


    Before the return, Galactic Byeok Hae-soo died and he thought about why he named him No One Cry.


    ��It��s a sword made with you in mind, Eunha. I thought it was the best name for you, so I gave it to you.��


    Byeok Haesu said so.


    Inferring the name based on those words was not a good intention.


    No One Cry.


    no one cries


    In other words-.


    ��It must mean that there will be no one left around whenever I swing my sword.


    Kill yourself with this sword.


    whether you die while following yourself.


    There will be no one by his side. S��ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He is always alone and lonely.


    I could have thought so.


    Is it unavoidable


    Because even in this life, I have lived a risky life.


    The name of the beloved sword was a warning and advice to Byeok Hae-soo.


    Eunha thought so.


    That��s why he couldn��t like the name of his favorite sword.


    However, because Byeok Hae-soo made the sword for himself, he treated it with care.


    That was then.


    But I don��t want to name that.


    ����.


    puzzled by the silence of the galaxy.


    Byeok Hae-soo continued.


    He smiled shyly and scratched the back of his head.


    why?


    People at the workshop told me, but they said my English was wrong. I guess I have nothing to do with English.


    what?


    Shy wall sea water.


    Eunha couldn��t understand what he was talking about.


    Soon he said��


    ��It doesn��t make anyone cry.


    ����.


    Thinking of the name with that meaning, I named it No One Cry. Don��t you think it suits you perfectly?


    A sound I hadn��t heard in my previous life.


    Eunha blankly opened her mouth.


    His eyes widened greatly.


    You have the idea that you will protect my people no matter what. So I tried to make it in that sense. Get rid of the enemies that threaten your people and don��t make your people cry.


    So�� no one cry?


    uh. It��s embarrassing to say this.


    The wall seawater is embarrassed.


    Eun-ha, who came back in time and finally learned the truth, was stunned.


    Until now I��


    Why was I thinking that?


    If you think about it, there��s no way Hae-su hyung named the sword with that meaning.


    Looking back, Byeok Haesu could never have been named with a bad meaning.


    Writing can have different meanings depending on who reads it.


    Eunha misinterpreted it at will.


    Because at that time, the world only seemed negative to him.


    Eun-ha, who realized that fact, couldn��t escape from the shock.


    Of course, Byeok Hae-soo was also at fault.


    Do you think that English is wrong?


    haha that��s right I almost gave it the wrong name.


    Then Bae Su-bin suddenly interrupted.


    She used to make magic mainly using English.


    Then, I realized that the meaning of Byeokhaesu and the name No One Cry did not match.


    If I had to argue, Don��t make anyone cry. this would be right


    That��s right, the staff said that.


    Don Make Any One Cry.


    The English that accurately reflected Byeok Hae-soo��s intentions was exactly that.


    Eunha also nodded.


    So after hearing that from the staff, you gave up on naming it. Don Make Any One Cry. Can you tell me it��s long? ha ha ha!


    ������.��


    Byeok Hae-soo laughed.


    People couldn��t even laugh at his English skills.


    Of course, there were people who laughed.


    two fools.


    Ahaha! Hairy brother! English is really bad!? It��s okay, Ariel doesn��t know any of that!


    One was Ariel.


    Oh what�� did you mean that?


    The other was old.


    Eunha laughed so much that people thought it was strange.


    I stopped crying.


    ��


    So what are the effects of these swords?


    I��m not sure about that either.


    The laughter ceased.


    Eunha touched the two blades and asked Byeok Haesu.


    Byeokhaesu shrugged.


    I also tried to check the effect of the sword made from Taegeuk-grade treasure, but there was no reaction. It seemed to cover the owner. You��ll just have to check it out for yourself.


    okay?


    Eunha grabbed the white sword.


    He drained his mana.


    I could feel it in that moment.


    Optimized for my mana.


    As soon as the sword sensed the galaxy��s mana, it hummed.


    Furthermore, it was wrapped tightly in his hand.


    It feels like becoming one with the sword.


    Even if Eunha is not aware of it, it automatically leads her to the realm of the unification of new swords.


    It was the first sword he had ever used that felt like it suited him so well.


    What kind of magic was built into it��


    Some of the providence of the sword leaked into my head.


    The providence was so complex.


    I couldn��t understand.


    But if my intuition was right, it seemed to hold some crazy magic.


    ��A sword that brings the dead back to life?


    Eunha gazed intently at the sword.


    More than just the sword, he taught Eunha how to use it.


    It was only said that if he put his mind to it and wielded it, he could even bring the dead back to life.


    how is it do you think you know what


    ��I do not know either. I��m just going to have to test this out myself. It seems that the effect should be studied step by step.


    hmm i can��t help it It��s the first time I��ve seen a sword whose performance is unknown in my entire life. So I thought about making it by melting it, but�� I trusted my intuition and made it the way it was.


    I think I know that the grip is good and it��s just amazing in terms of feeling. thank you for making this


    It��s because I like the material. I just made it according to the sound the material wanted.


    I decided to take some time to find out about the pure white sword.


    There was no need to rush.


    Time was now on the side of the galaxy.


    In response, Eun-ha put her hand on the black blade made of the soul stone.


    this black? what effect is it


    What has been confirmed is the ability of predation. Predation?


    Being able to cut magic is basic, and you can use one providence of the target you cut with that sword.


    ��that��s great. What is the time limit?


    As long as you keep injecting mana into the sword, the providence will not disappear. But as you can see��


    Even if I don��t inject mana, it��s absorbing mana on its own.


    So you know what I mean?


    Wow��


    As long as you don��t change the providence stored in the sword, you can use it as much as you want without a deadline.


    It��s no joke.


    That seems to be the effect of Abaddon��s Soulstone. then? You mean there��s Armageddon?


    It seemed like that.


    ����.


    that you check for yourself.


    Byeok Hae-soo recommended a contract.


    Eunha poured mana into the sword.


    Then the sword reacted violently.


    If the pure white sword reacted calmly, the black sword reacted violently.


    It consumes the galaxy��s mana as if possessed.


    It will eat up a lot of mana.


    Eunha frowned.


    If he hadn��t obtained the devil��s body, he would not have been able to use the magic built into the sword due to lack of mana.


    That was then.


    [Oh, you are my master.]


    ����.


    I heard the old man��s voice.


    It sounded like the voice of Armageddon.


    Eunha shut her mouth at the voice coming from the sword.


    [What is your name, child?]


    the soul of the sword asks.


    Eunha sighed and opened her mouth.


    Eunha Noh.


    [Is that my master��s name?]


    Yes.


    [Yes, it is good. I will accept you as my master.]


    The black sword body emits light.


    A contract was made.


    As if signing a contract with a phantom beast, swords and passes continued in my head.


    At that moment, the galaxy was able to roughly understand the providence of the sword.


    Perhaps because it is the soul stone of Armageddon, it has various knowledge on handling mana.


    If I can handle the sword well, I can leave the control at all.


    The magic built into the black sword ate up a lot of mana in the body.


    However, with the help of the soul of the sword, the burden of control could be reduced.


    Besides, he seemed to have some of the knowledge that Armageddon had in life.


    ��that��s amazing.


    is it? Do you like it?


    I really like it. the best.


    Eunha removed her hand from the sword.


    Then the voice of the sword disappeared.


    It��s not completely gone.


    If you focus on the pass, you can hear the voice of the sword without touching it.


    A sword with specs that will not be defeated by a pure white sword.


    A smile formed on Eunha��s lips.


    I��m glad you��re satisfied.


    Watch the galaxy��s reaction.


    Byeok Hae-soo seemed satisfied.


    Eunha nodded vigorously.


    I couldn��t help but be satisfied.


    It makes me want to go back to the Clan Hall and swing the swords. After all, hyung is the best maestro.


    It feels good to hear that from the best player. But what about your name?


    name? Um��


    Eunha was lost in thought.


    He stared at the two swords.


    A jet-black sword with red lines drawn on it.


    A pure white sword with golden lines.


    It looks like the sunset has risen in the middle of the night.


    One seems to be dawning.


    Since we are a couple, we wanted to create a name with a relationship.


    Then one thing came to mind.


    Black-and-white albino��


    Ara, I didn��t know how to hear what a whimper would say from you.


    Woo! I just said it as a joke, do I have to take it seriously? what? Why do I feel like I��m being cursed at? Huh?


    The name that Joara came up with was Ki-gak.


    It was a name that did not suit a sword with tremendous performance.


    After thinking about it, Eun-ha said the name of the sword.


    Dusk Sword Dawn Sword.


    Wouldn��t that name be the best?


    It also stuck to my mouth.


    Eunha repeated as if satisfied.

 Chapter 875

    Relife Player 875


    [Chapter 218]


    [Secret Drug]


    Dawn Sword and Dusk Sword. Eun-ha, who got a new sword, started training from that very day.


    Other than Bae Su-bin and Ryu Yeon-hwa, the same was true for other clan members.


    Do you like swords that much? than Yuran? Until you leave it to Serena?


    Then, Jeong Ha-yang, who was discharged from the hospital, would roll her eyes at Eun-ha, who visited the training room every day.


    Fortunately, she understood, so there was no further scolding.


    Let��s leave Yu-Ran��s dad behind and go to Seo-Na��s unnie.


    cadet.


    come have fun See you later.


    I don��t know Chi.


    Jeong Ha-yang and Jin Seo-na had a good relationship.


    As a result, Seo-na became a babysitter, and Jeong Ha-yang often took Noh Yu-ran to see her.


    In Jeong Ha-yang��s own way, Choi Eun-hyuk left and was considerate of her.


    Thanks to that, Seo-na Jin has often shown a smiling face lately.


    Anyway, Eun-ha decided to send the two and continue training.


    [Then let��s do it.]


    ��Uh.


    The Twilight Sword spoke.


    Eunha nodded at the words of the sword and focused her mind.


    The mana gathered evenly in the twilight sword fluctuated wildly.


    The blue mana turned black and countless red lines appeared on the blade.


    It was a magical technique absorbed.


    The Meteor


    galaxy has a horizontal sword.


    Then, the trajectory changed into a magic circle, and a stone block wrapped in flames fell from within.


    It was magic absorbed by Joara.


    Quaang!!


    It was magic that controlled its power.


    One training ground was deeply pitted.


    Fortunately, the damage was repairable, so the training ground absorbed the mana he spilled and repaired the damage.


    It��s really amazing that it��s still memorized even though it was a magic absorbed the day before.


    [However, if you look for artifacts that have the effect of absorbing and releasing magic, there will be plenty. The important thing is how much you can absorb and how much magic you can absorb.]


    So how far can you go?


    [I don��t know if I haven��t experienced combat yet, but I��ll probably be able to digest the magic of the 3rd tier monsters without difficulty. Or maybe even more is possible.]


    What is the first tier?


    [The discussion itself is unnecessary. If such a thing existed in this world, this world would have perished. It��s a stupid question to ask if you can copy the magic of a target that can��t exist.]


    The boss of the black dungeon might be the 1st tier.


    [Yes, if the world line is a different dungeon, it might exist.]


    So what do you think?


    [You have to know. But you won��t. The first rank in Mana Science is��]


    Okay, that��s explained.


    There were many twilight black horses.


    In particular, when he preached the knowledge he knew, his words increased.


    Eun-ha cut off the words of the twilight sword in advance to avoid unnecessary words.


    [Ttk, how great my knowledge is, but why are you trying not to listen to it? And as Ji asked first��]


    I just need to hear the point. keep that in mind in the future


    [You��re an arrogant owner.]


    So what do you think of Meteor? As you said, the application is��


    [The idea of creating a high-level magic by combining the four magics��]


    Just the point.


    [do. Try it.]


    Twilight Sword replied disapprovingly.


    The galaxy activated the built-in magic according to what the sword said. Unlike earlier


    in Meteor


    , the meteorite did not immediately fall to the designated target.


    Meteor, which appeared from the back of the galaxy, was still in an atmospheric state.


    At that moment, Meteor spun.


    [Tell the master of this magic. It��s good to have acceleration magic work in the direction toward the ground, but it��s not necessary to do it so standardly. Magic shouldn��t be caught by prejudice. If you designate it in a different direction like this, the power of the magic will increase as the rotational force is added.]


    The galaxy released Meteor��s control.


    Then Meteor flew forward and destroyed the wall.


    The training ground healed faster than before.


    With that, its destructive power has been proven.


    [How is it? This is my strength.]


    Pretty good. To be able to apply the magic formulas absorbed.


    The performance of the twilight sword was really great.


    Eunha was genuinely amazed.


    I didn��t like the character of the sword, but I could handle it at this level.


    Where is that?


    In the future, knowledge of Armageddon can be used to help in many ways.


    As well as mana control.


    You can even use sword knowledge.


    It was like carrying a walking book.


    Simple navigator.


    The galaxy was satisfied. sea??h th�� n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    That was then.


    [Oops�� It��s starting again.]


    Why?


    [I��m hungry. Mana is required. Bob Hurry up and give me some rice. Shit.]


    Maybe because of Abaddon��s soul stone.


    Even though the Twilight Sword spoke noblely, it often requested galactic mana.


    In order to keep the sword in top condition, he had to pay mana each time.


    A red chicken is a twilight sword.


    Eun-ha had to work hard to recover mana because she gave it to the three beings.


    The fortunate thing is that I got the body of a devil, so I can afford it.


    It��s good that the mana in the body has increased.


    Even if you lose this much mana, you can still afford it.


    Eun-ha put the twilight sword in the scabbard.


    In fact, today��s training was about using the Dawning Sword, not the Dusk Sword.


    He took out the Dawning Sword. Ugh, the


    Dawning


    Sword cried out in a good mood.


    It��s like being affectionate.


    The sword was very friendly to him.


    But I couldn��t figure out the performance.


    I don��t know how many times I use it. What the hell is this sword for?


    Eunha muttered.


    The Dawning Sword��s performance has not been confirmed so far.


    Among them, if I had to choose a performance that would differentiate me from other swords��.


    ��It seems that this sword has a power similar to that of < Severing Providence >.


    Mok Min-ho��s gift < Cut Providence >.


    that it is similar to that.


    If mana was injected into the blade of the Dawning Sword, even magic could be cut.


    The moment the magic is cut, the magic casting is nullified.


    In Meteor, for example, the moment one of the meteorites was destroyed, the magic itself was nullified.


    Of course, it eats up a lot of mana just like canceling magic.


    Still, it was quite nice to be able to nullify the activation itself the moment the unknown magic was cut with a sword.


    In addition, if you cut through a wall without injecting mana into the sword, the wall would cut through as if you were cutting the head.


    The cutting power was great.


    Gift It would not be an exaggeration to say that it is similar to < Cut Providence >.


    But that��s not all.


    Eun-ha was lost in thought today at the sensation of the Dawning Sword.


    They say that even the dead can be resurrected�� How the hell do you do that?


    Eun-ha was convinced that her intuition was correct.


    So I met twenty-five some time ago and asked him to bring me a body of a man who had died in the dark.


    Eun-ha stabbed her sword into the corpse.


    But the body did not come to life.


    What the hell is this for��


    Eun-ha brought a box from the corner that Jeong Ha-yang didn��t know about.


    When I opened the box, I found the body of a cat that had died after being hit by a car.


    It was brought secretly to check the sword��s performance.


    After checking the performance, I thought to burn it and give it a small funeral.


    Even this doesn��t work��


    I endow the sword with mana.


    Eunha softly carves the wound.


    No change happened.


    Should I stab the heart or the brain? It is said that mana is gathered in the heart and the soul is in the brain in mana science��.


    Eunha thought about trying it out.


    The Dusk Sword also said that he had no idea about the Dawn Sword, so he had no choice but to check it alone.


    That was then.


    brother! Are you training today? Hello Pandora Clan Lords.


    Oh white lily And hello < time witch >.


    The training ground door opened softly.


    Ha Baek-ryun peeked out his face.


    On top of that, Prisis Memory also showed up.


    I came to train with Pme unnie, and I heard that my brother was also training, so I came to see something. But what is that box over there?


    Oh, no. Look��


    ��what is this?


    ����. What were you doing with this?


    Ha Baek-ryun rushed closer.


    Eunha tried to remove the box, but she couldn��t help it.


    Curiosity can��t beat a cat.


    Ha Baek-ryun checked the cat��s corpse and immediately stiffened her face.


    ����.


    What to do for training��


    So you killed him?


    brought the dead


    So what were you doing with it? ��Resuscitation. yes?


    tried to revive


    Ha Baek-ryun secretly widens the distance.


    In Eunha��s eyes, she could see that her liking towards him was falling.


    In response, Eunha straightened up.


    She had a puzzled face.


    If you��re trying to use necromancer�� Oppa, aren��t you brainwashed by the soul that dwells in that sword? Sounds plausible, but it��s not.


    Ha Baek-ryun pointed at the Twilight Sword.


    She had heard that the Twilight Blade contained a spirit similar to that of Armageddon.


    Eunha immediately denied it.


    She was just misunderstood.


    However, he had no intention of engaging in necromantic art to the extent of violating bioethics.


    It��s not necromancy, it��s resuscitation.


    In Mana Studies, after all, it is a field that studies the soul, so there is no big difference between necromancy and resuscitation


    . But even that is distinctly different. What I was trying to do is resuscitation. I wanted to check the performance of the sword. Are you saying that the sword was made from a Taiji-level treasure this time?


    Presis memory intervened.


    She turned her head away from the cat and looked at the Dawnblade.


    Can I have a look?


    Yes it is. Here you go.


    Can we find out what kind of effect Taegeuk-grade treasure had?


    Rather than calling it an effect�� I��ll tell you how I got it.


    Precis memory showed interest.


    Eunha was surprised at heart.


    Even so, he managed his expression and passed the sword to her.


    She was well versed in magic.


    I also thought that maybe she could learn about the magic that resides in the sword.


    So Eun-ha told her how she had obtained the Taegeuk-level treasure.


    Soon she opened her mouth.


    It contains the same providence as the magic I use. The providence inherent in Mother Nature is incomprehensible to human eyes.


    Do you know what sword this is? If I��m right, this sword isn��t a sword that uses resuscitation. Resuscitation is only part of it.


    Then��


    Prisis Memory smiled.


    She said as she returned the sword to Eunha.


    It is a sword that destroys causality. Congratulations. You got a great sword.


    ��


    Doesn��t it mean that if you control life and death, touch reincarnation, and even get involved in emotions, in other words, you can interfere with your destiny?


    fate?


    it��s your destiny


    Prisis Memory smiled brightly.


    Hearing what she said, he couldn��t help but catch on.


    Being involved in fate��


    Then what happens? no how are you doing?


    The Dawning Sword is a sword that cuts fate.


    Then, how do you cut through what is called fate?


    The galaxy could not understand.


    He looked at her as if seeking an answer.


    she was perplexed


    Hmmm�� I��m too vague to explain. However, being able to interfere with fate can be said to be the highest peak in the existing magic system. It��s strange to understand. Getting involved in fate itself is risky, and the level of difficulty is high. Maybe that��s why I couldn��t convey the sword properly?


    I only know that fate is a predetermined future. So, can the future be changed with the power of this sword? how?


    What the Pandora Clanlord says is a bit different. It��s called fate, not fate. The difference is that you can change your destiny, but you can��t change your destiny.


    Destiny and destiny are different.


    Hearing the sound, Eun-ha thought of Song Yun-seo.


    The Witch Who Counts the Stars Song Yun-seo.


    She had the power to see fate and said she could not change it.


    Then, did < The Witch Who Counts Stars > see her destiny?


    not fate?


    Eunha was puzzled.


    I wondered if Song Yun-seo, who foresaw the future, did not know the difference between fate and fate.


    At that time, Prisis Memory added.


    For example, it can be said that Pandora��s Clanlord is destined to be born and live as a man. You can��t change it.


    Yes.


    However, if there is a prophecy that Seoul will collapse in the future, it can be changed. Although it will be extremely difficult to change it, there is nothing that cannot be changed. That��s fate.


    I want to hear that story.


    What Song Yoon-seo sees is a destiny that can be changed.


    However, she did not know for what reason the future she sees happened, so even if she tried to change the future, she could not change it because she could not find the root cause.


    Looking back, Song Yun-seo had told a similar story in her previous life.


    The important thing was about the Dawning Sword, not Song Yun-seo��s ability.


    So what? How this black interferes with destiny��


    To think about destiny, this time we have to talk about cause and effect. Anything that happens in the future is necessarily the result of something happening in the present. So it��s causal. ����.


    So the prophecy that something will happen is the outcome. Then, if we know the cause of the effect and change the cause itself, wouldn��t the result also change? The foreseeable fate is about to change.


    Suppose you are going to France on foot.


    Walking is the means and cause, and France is the end and result.


    There is a cause and there is an effect.


    If you don��t go to France on foot, of course you can��t go to France.


    Causes change and so do effects.


    Cause and effect are connected.


    She explained to Eunha.


    However, if magic is involved here, really magical things can happen.


    how? You know about my movement magic, right? Is it extract?


    yes. That magic could be called causal reversal magic to others. Of course not me.


    ����.


    In other words, there is a cause because there is a cause, can��t you say that there is a cause because there is a result? If you give the result of going to France first and then go back to the distance traveled on foot, wouldn��t the cause also be recovered wonderfully?


    That��s��


    it doesn��t make sense, so it��s magic. It��s very difficult to use magic with common sense.


    Eunha stuck out her tongue.


    Eunha also knew roughly how the extract was done.


    Even after reaching this level, it was a level that could not be imitated.


    It��s something only she can do.


    Now, however, she asserts that she can embody a similar phenomenon.


    The galaxy was unbelievable.


    Then she pointed at the Dawning Blade.


    But the sword is different. If you can handle it skillfully, you��ll be able to do more crazy things than my magic. I can very partially touch causality, but I can��t completely distort causality.


    ����.


    Back to the story, the sword is probably the one that destroys causation. What does it mean to destroy cause and effect��


    Prisis memory chose the words.


    Soon she turned her head to the cat that had just come into view.


    The sword of Pandora Clanlord can even bring a dead cat back to life without any cost. I tried it earlier�� but


    nothing happens because I just stab the dead cat. Does stabbing the result make a difference?


    ����. To save it, you have to get rid of the cause.


    Eliminate the cause? How did that cat die?


    I think I was hit by a car.


    Then the cause of the cat��s death must be the car that hit it.


    I bet it is.


    So, if you destroy the car so it doesn��t function, won��t the cause of the cat��s death also disappear? yes?


    How can a cat get hit and die when the car doesn��t work? Absolutely impossible.


    ����.


    The sword makes it possible. It gives you the opportunity to reverse the effect and the cause and destroy the cause. It will consume that much mana, but other than that, there are probably no restrictions?


    It��s ridiculous�� That��s why it��s Taegeuk grade.


    Eunha was at a loss for words.


    Meanwhile, he was frantic to comprehend the truth she had taught him in his head.


    Prisis Memory saw that and decided to leave.


    Since you seem to have attained enlightenment, I will stop and avoid the place. Baekryun, shall we go to training?


    your sister all right. Brother, be strong.


    Ha Baek-ryun waved her hand.


    She leaves the training ground following the Presis memory.


    Eunha blankly waved her hand and looked down at the Dawning Sword.


    Really�� is that possible?


    The Dawning Sword didn��t answer.


    It didn��t matter though.


    Eunha rolled her head again to test the magic of the Dawning Sword.


    ��


    Time passes quickly.


    By the time Eunha approached the time to figure out something about the Dawning Sword, it was already May.


    Three things happened in May.


    Eunha hyung! I��m here!


    In a clan, you should call it a Clanlord.


    hehe is that too? All right! Clan Road!


    Don��t be so formal.


    Higher Academy 3rd year Urbaneer.


    Abenir went to practice with Pandora Clan.


    Arvenir, who boasts a bigger size than Eunha, surprised everyone around by showing off Kang Si-hyung in Dalian as soon as he entered.


    Don��t believe it��. This is a dream. Is that a bulldozer human? Rather call it Mine��


    Kang Si-hyung felt a sense of crisis.


    He, who had a reputation in the player industry, was frightened by Abenir, who was still an academy student.


    ��the only answer is technology. We have to develop drones somehow.


    Immediately, Kang Si-hyeong started researching a new style.


    The guardian��s role varied.


    There are many ways to protect it.


    He tried to find something he could do well without being frustrated by his physical differences.


    In this way, a test drone was created by roasting the wall seawater.


    oh is this okay? With this drone, we can expand our information network by monitoring Jung-gu, Yongsan-gu and Dongdaemun-gu.


    And Kang Si-hyung��s efforts from long ago saw the light of day.


    Eun-ha recognized the value of Kang Si-hyung and entrusted him with patrolling three areas and then entrusted monitoring all over Seoul.


    ��should I resign?


    Kang Si-hyung said that he felt skeptical about his life as he received an enormous job.


    I didn��t despair of Avenir, but I was on the verge of despair because of Noh Eun-ha.


    Meanwhile, the second thing that happened was on Parents�� Day.


    what? Baekryun-ah, what do you say? I think I heard it wrong now��


    So I told you.


    As Eun-ha came to protect Ha Baek-ryun, she was receiving carnations every year.


    But she didn��t give carnations this year for some reason.


    It was like a thunderbolt from the blue sky to him who was secretly looking forward to that day.


    Ha Baek-ryun said bluntly.


    I won��t give it to my brother anymore. Even though I get help from my older brother, to be honest, he is not my father. joy! ����!!


    Eunha fell into a huge shock.


    After barely recovering from his disappointment, he asked Ha Baek-ryeon about everything, but she didn��t tell him.


    As a result, Eunha will not be able to receive her carnation from this year.


    In response, Han Seo-hyun said��.


    ��From now on, get it from Yooseong. You can also receive it from Yuran and Yujeong from the child inside her belly. Isn��t that so, Yoosung?


    dad! dad! you idiot!


    In the end, Eun-ha had no choice but to wait for Noh Yoo-seong to grow up and reach the age of making carnations.


    At the same time, I felt sad that Ha Baek-ryeon seemed to be developing a sense of self-reliance these days.


    The last incident occurred shortly thereafter.


    ��how is it? Were you born well? There he is. My baby��s eyes�� How are they?


    There��s nothing wrong with your eyes either. I was born very healthy. Thank you for giving birth to a healthy child. �� really? yes really Get some rest now.


    Lee Yoo-jung gave birth.


    A beautiful daughter was born.


    As soon as she gave birth, she looked after her daughter��s health.


    Eunha understood her heart and told her what she wanted to hear.


    The daughter was healthy.


    I saw the front as well.


    Black��


    Why are you crying?


    But I��m so happy��


    There will be only happy things in the future. So if you cry like that, you won��t have any more tears to shed, right?


    Yeah��


    My daughter��s name is No Yurin.


    Eun-ha said she was relieved that both she and No Yurin were healthy.


    I hope this happiness continues.


    Two months have passed since then.


    -Time goes by so fast.


    From Yeonhwa��s point of view, was it slow?


    July is when summer begins in earnest.


    Eun-ha marries Ryu Yeon-hwa.


    ��


    While time passes like that.


    < The Prince > The cheers for Noh Eun-ha and the fairy government only grew higher.


    However, the stronger the light, the darker the shadow.


    ��Who should be eliminated in order to overcome the current situation? fairy? No, I wouldn��t be a fairy��


    There were some people who were extremely unwelcome to the current situation.


    It��s wisest to get rid of those who serve as the fairy��s sword. Because fairies are indispensable to this country.


    So who?


    Schemes are always done secretly and quietly.


    To the extent that people who have been intoxicated by the peace they have managed to obtain do not notice.


    < Monarch > Noh Eun


    -ha < Yeomma > Kang Hyeon-cheol


    < Thunder God >


    Lee Do-jin and more are the three most intrusive.


    either directly or indirectly.


    People who have a grudge against the three of them.


    They sharpen their knives to show up at the moment when it matters most.

 Chapter 876

    Relife Player 876


    [Chapter 218]


    [Secret Drug (2)]


    Ingyo, Cheonan-si, Chungcheongnam-do.


    Inmates who caused a social stir were being transferred from Cheonan to Hwaseong, Gyeonggi Province.


    There were a total of 21 prisoners in the transport vehicle, and all of them had considerable skills in the past.


    It��s all in the ��past��.


    It��s nice to get some fresh air after a long time.


    Like former Changhae Clanlord Gil Sung-jun.


    Prisoners have their mana circuits severed. S~ea??h the N??eFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The fairy government took measures to prevent prisoners from escaping from prison and to prevent incidents in prison.


    As a result, unlike their reputation, they were unable to use any power.


    How much is left now��


    Also, the minds of the prisoners, who had served more than 10 years at least, were becoming more and more impoverished.


    It was the same with Gil Seong-jun.


    He was sentenced to 30 years in prison for leading his troops and returning to the army in the first recapture of Uijeongbu.


    About 17 years have passed since then.


    Even when he first entered the prison, he was angry with Shin Seo-young for betraying him and hated the fairy government.


    But now, I didn��t even think about it.


    I��m just waiting for the day to go out as soon as possible.


    Of course, no one will be waiting for you when you leave.


    What are you doing with your mana circuit cut off and living at this age?


    On the one hand, Seongjun Gil was skeptical.


    Seventeen years was enough time to break his will and his hatred.


    mentally castrated


    I knew that even then.


    It was then.


    Quaang-!!


    Awesome!!


    The transfer vehicle and the vehicles escorting it were shaken greatly.


    He was struck by magic flying from somewhere and fell off the road.


    ������!!��


    The vehicle overturns.


    The prisoners, whose hands were handcuffed, were distraught from the impact of the vehicle rolling down.


    Uh��


    Fortunately, Seongjun Gil came to his senses.


    He got up from his chair and looked around.


    I saw some prisoners getting up from their seats as if they had come to their senses.


    And then-.


    ��Fortunately, the person I was looking for is alive and well here. ������!!��


    The sub-space was torn apart.


    A man emerged from the vehicle and grinned at them.


    When the prisoners saw him suddenly appearing, they made faces of great surprise.


    But the man with the piercing took their reaction lightly.


    He only found one among the standing people by gently rolling his eyes.


    You worked hard while being inside Lee Dong-hyuk. From today you are free. Who are you?


    A man said to a prisoner.


    < Puppet Master > Lee Dong-hyeok.


    He was a Slayer who gained notoriety in the world 20 years ago.


    When his name was called, he glared at the man and opened his mouth.


    The man��s answer was concise.


    he sent �� is it.


    yes, take it


    What is this? It��s called Elixir. Drinking it should heal the mana circuit. How did he do it?


    Say thank you. no Am I going to meet him now?


    Lee Dong-hyuk had no hesitation.


    He immediately passed the elixir given to him by the man.


    He then threw a glass bottle at the head of an officer who was handcuffed like himself.


    Not only you, but the guys here must have a use somewhere. you too choose Will you follow us like this, or will you quietly wait here for the vehicle following you to catch you again.


    ������.��


    the man asked the prisoners.


    The prisoners had only one answer.


    When the opportunity to break out came, how could I not break out?


    huh?


    It was then.


    The man��s eyes turned to the prisoner near Lee Dong-hyuk.


    It was Gil Seong-jun.


    When I said it was a familiar face, it must have been Gil Seong-joon of the Changhae Clan Road.


    ��do you know me? I don��t know anything. According to my memory, you must be��


    The man searched his memory.


    Soon, the man��s eyes opened up as he recalled his memories of Gil Seong-jun.


    Did you have < Past Poem >? ����!!


    Gift < Past Poem >.


    A gift to see the past of that person through their eyes.


    Gil Seong-jun couldn��t help but be embarrassed when the man discovered the gift he had been hiding so far.


    How to do that��


    Why? Did you think it was information only you knew? But is it possible to know for yourself? ����. Whether you said it drunk or the person who confirmed the gift said it, there are many ways to know.


    through the words of men.


    Gil Seong-jun saw through the man��s true identity.


    Is that so��


    can you still use that power? if you can use


    Seongjun Gil asked as if bargaining.


    The man raised his lips.


    It��s just fine. He wanted to check their past. those guys?


    Noh Eun-ha, Kang Hyeon-cheol, Lee Do-jin and a few others. I��ll let you know when the rest follow.


    ����! Why? No, it was the car I was curious about.


    Hearing the name No Eun-ha from a man.


    Gil Seong-jun regained the hatred he had lost during his long imprisonment.


    The kid behind the big man Shin Seo-young was with at the time.


    He must have been an adult by now.


    Seongjun Gil giggled.


    Can I use my own power to uncover the past of that bastard Noh Eun-ha?


    If you get good results, he will repay you.


    I get a sense of who he might be. I can��t imagine doing something like this��


    On that day, someone��s attack caused a number of deaths and injuries.


    The culprit could not be identified.


    The whereabouts of 17 of the 21 criminals in the escort became unknown.


    ��Find it right away. Criminals as well as prison escapees.


    The situation caused people��s anxiety.


    The fairy government urgently took action and ordered players across the country to search for escaped criminals.


    ��


    The vicious prisoners have escaped.


    The world, which was trying to regain peace now, trembled with anxiety at the news of their escape.


    As a result, the fairy government even requested cooperation from the clans and players in Seoul.


    Pandora Clan also cooperated.


    ��Let me participate in the search.��


    ��My sister too?��


    At that time, Shin Seo-young, who had been appointed as a magic advisor this year, came to Eun-ha.


    She put on a hard face and begged me to join her in the search.


    Eunha expressed her doubts.


    ��Why is my sister involved in that?��


    ��Why. It��s because I know some of the guys who escaped this time.��


    ��Ah�� Seongjun Gil?��


    ��That��s right, Seongjun Gil.��


    Changhae Clanlord Gil Seong-jun.


    He had a deep connection with Shin Seo-young.


    When she was called < Shinpung >, she was a sub-load who assisted Gil Seong-jun and was also his lover.


    So, when she heard the name of her former lover after almost 17 years, she must have felt a change in her feelings.


    ��How do I find it?��


    Eun-ha decided to check her mind once.


    It was unlikely that she would join the search simply to capture Gil Seong-jun.


    Sure enough, Shin Seo-young answered firmly.


    ��Let me kill you.��


    ������.��


    ��The order has been given that it is okay to shoot the escaped criminals in case of emergency. Then, can��t I just kill him right now?��


    ��Your sister seems to have changed completely����


    ��Then you should be like me too.��


    ������.��


    ��A person would want to kill that much? Because of Gil Seong-jun, I blew away my flowery life. Because of him�� I missed my marriage.��


    Shin Seo-young��s anger was great.


    For some reason, I thought that the last reason was sincere.


    But he wasn��t blind.


    It was the car that stimulated Shin Seo-young��s planting by marrying Ryu Yeon-hwa.


    Instead, Eunha carefully asked in case of an emergency.


    ��Are you really going to kill me? Then I��ll take care of it so that it won��t be a problem����


    ��I really want to kill him, but it��s better to capture him alive to save the government��s face. So I��m going to beat you to death.��


    ��Aha, I��m glad.��


    ��And I��m going to castrate him.��


    ��yes?��


    ��I��m going to cut it.��


    ������.��


    What?


    Eunha didn��t notice.


    The wind handled by Shin Seo-yeong was sharp and could easily cut even metal.


    Galactic gave up imagining.


    ��all right. Then go on a search with the kids. Sometimes it��s good It��s also an opportunity to roll the clan members who joined this year in real battles.��


    ��Yes, I��ll take you around and educate you.��


    In the end, Eunha accepted the request.


    After that, Shin Seo-young led people on a nationwide search.


    Those who followed her said that she reminded them of a demon as she tried to find the criminals in hiding.


    Moreover, he trained the clan members until they collapsed.


    Why do people who join our clan change like that?


    I can��t understand


    .


    Believing that Shin Seo-young would do well, he entrusted the mission report to Mok Min-ho.


    And Eun-ha said that she paid attention to preparing for the wedding with Ryu Yeon-hwa.


    ������.��


    And so the wedding is approaching.


    The escapees still haven��t been found.


    ��


    Eunha��s 4th wedding.


    His and Ryu Yeon-hwa��s wedding was not fancy unlike the three weddings.


    However, the number of people who participated in the wedding was incomparably greater.


    Ha No Eun-ha, this drug-dad friend. The reason why there was no news of marriage for 5 years after marrying Yoo-jung was to save money as a congratulatory gift, right? yes it is old 5 years worth of congratulatory money There is nothing I can��t offer for my best friend Noh Eun-ha.


    Eunha becomes the < lord >.


    When Ryu Yeon-hwa became < Shinchang >.


    The marriage of the two was accepted as a high-class event in itself.


    People wanted to be there and tell the world that they were on the same level as them.


    As a result, not only Yoo Do-jun but many people came to the wedding.


    Do-joon, isn��t that right?


    what?


    Eun-ha giggled as she received Yoo Do-jun��s congratulatory money.


    Yoo Do-jun was puzzled.


    Then Eunha whispered in his ear and let him know��


    ��In a little while, it will be Yoosung��s birthday. ����. Prepare a present for Yooseong. Damn, should I even bother with that? It seems like I��m the only one losing money, so am I going to get married right now?


    then that��s it


    Moan��


    Yoo Do-jun crumpled his face.


    Eunha kept teasing him.


    Even after that, many people came and exchanged greetings with Eunha.


    The fairy gave a wreath as a gift, and even the Twelve Seats and S-rank Clan officials sent wreaths.


    < Yeomma > < Seongmo > came to see the wedding in person.


    And��


    ��You are Eunha. Unlike what you see on TV, you look taller in person. Yeon-hwa must fall in love with her. ������!!��


    Former < Shinchang > Namgung Nebula.


    He appeared at the wedding hall dressed in a black uniform.


    People were shocked to see him living in Cheongju, having cut off contact with the world.


    Eunha was the same.


    ��I didn��t hear that you were coming.


    It was a bit surprising.


    As soon as Eunha saw the Namgung Nebula, she immediately bowed down.


    It is said that Ryu Yeon-hwa has no parents, but in fact Namgung Sung-woon, who raised her as a disciple, could be said to be her parents.


    Father-in-law. I��m really sorry for the late greeting. Even if we didn��t do that, we were thinking of going down to Cheongju


    . Heroes are usually busy, so it��s only right for an old man like me to visit. And didn��t you contact me by phone? That was enough.


    Namgoong Sungwoon��s attitude was favorable.


    He held out his right hand to Eunha.


    It was the only hand to Namgoong Sungwoon.


    This is because he lost his left hand a long time ago in the process of subjugating the 2nd tier Overrank Leviathan.


    Eunha took his hand.


    I wondered who Yeon-hwa, who knew only the window, would give her heart to, but I never thought it would be someone called < Monarch >. I don��t know how to accept you as someone who once had the title of < lord killer >.


    Namgoong Sungwoon chuckled.


    But the voice was not light.


    The meaning of the words was heavy.


    Furthermore, he gave strength to his hand.


    Eun-ha did not oppose his grip and calmly accepted it.


    ��that��s great.


    It��s been a long time since I retired from the front line.


    Namgung Nebula��s grip could not be ignored.


    Nevertheless, Eunha persevered and tried to pass Namgung Nebula��s test.


    Even if that child is blinded by men, he is not a child who will betray his convictions. If that were the case, I wouldn��t have been called < Shinchang >. I must have found something in you that I didn��t know and decided to move forward with you.


    ����.


    I still want to ask you one question. What are you trying to do as < lord >?


    Namgoong Nebula asks.


    People can��t enter the ceremony and listen to the conversation between the two.


    Eunha ignored their gaze and looked straight at the Namgung Nebula.


    There was no flicker in the eyes.


    Namgung Sungwoon��s question had already been answered several times.


    I want to make sure no one disobeys the fairy. And will you stand behind me? If that��s what the fairy can do and protect her.


    Shameless, arrogant and ambitious.


    A tone that seems to be uncomfortable.


    But that was only for a moment.


    Namgoong Nebula released the power from his hand.


    However, if you are a man who will marry < Shinchang >, you should. I really like that attitude. We wish you well in the future of Yeonhwa.


    Please leave it to me. I will take responsibility and make you happy.


    Namgoong Nebula gained momentum.


    Eunha also responded.


    The two soon embraced lightly and became friends.


    That was then.


    I��m trying to check if this is a guy with a circle, but I��m going to be pierced by his gaze.


    yes?


    There��s a kid over there who doesn��t like what I��m trying to scare you into.


    Namgoong Sungwoon clicked his tongue.


    Eun-ha, who released the hug, turned her head to find the direction he pointed.


    There was Ha Baek-ryun.


    She stood with her eyes strained.


    My gaze was not on the galaxy, but on the Namgung Nebula.


    Being hated by such a small child, I am also old. I need to go and say hello before I get angry later.


    The Namgoong Nebula left Eunha.


    He approached Ha Baek-ryun.


    Immediately after, people around her bowed their heads in front of her, whether surprised or not.


    ������!!��


    ��An old man who lived in seclusion a long time ago finally meets the fairy��s successor. My name is Namgoong Nebula.


    Namgoong Sungwoon greets you politely.


    Ha Baek-ryun was also surprised.


    Soon, she responded to the greeting of Namgoong Sung-woon, who praised her.


    Ha Baek-ryun, the successor of the fairy, meets < Sinchang > who made this country what it is today.


    Ha Baek-ryun bowed her head respectfully.


    Upon receiving her greeting, Sungwoon Namgung soon put a cool smile on his lips.


    We promise to continue to be the faithful sword of the fairy.


    Namgoong Sungwoon��s loyalty was not light.


    His allegiance could be said to represent those who followed him.


    Ha Baek-ryun obtained swords with strong loyalty through this meeting.


    The future in which she would become the second fairy after Lim Ga-eul��s footsteps was approaching.


    ��


    The wedding ended in great success.


    Unfortunately, those tasked with searching for the escaped prisoners had to leave during the wedding.


    Nevertheless, many people stayed and congratulated Eunha and Ryu Yeon-hwa on their marriage.


    happy?


    yes i��m happy


    receiving congratulations from people.


    The two left for Jeju Island.


    For 4 nights and 5 days, I was planning to relax comfortably in Jeju Island.


    After arriving at the hotel, Eun-ha asked Ryu Yeon-hwa, who entered the room.


    she replied with a smile.


    Come on.


    that smile is lovely


    Sitting on the bed, Eun-ha pulled Ryu Yeon-hwa.


    She came to me without protesting.


    The two kissed for a long time.


    Even that was not enough, so I kissed my mouth again to soothe my regret.


    At that time, Ryu Yeon-hwa��s eyes were full of heat.


    Eunha decided to stop at this point.


    The night was still long.


    Then let��s go eat dinner. Are you very hungry?


    Yes, I��m hungry, but hey�� Huh?


    Eun-ha grabbed Ryu Yeon-hwa��s hand and tried to go to the hotel restaurant.


    However, Ryu Yeon-hwa held her hand tightly and did not wake up.


    As soon as he sat back down on the bed, he tilted his head.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa was embarrassed and put her hands between her knees.


    she twists her back


    A hot gaze sticks to Eunha.


    I can��t stand it. ����!!


    dump.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa killed Eun-ha.


    she climbs on it


    Eun-ha blankly looked up at Ryu Yeon-hwa, who was giving off heat.


    Laughter soon broke out.


    Is this older sister not even ashamed now that she has seen everything?


    It was the first time I had seen Ryu Yeon-hwa so active.


    not bad.


    Eunha put her hand on her back and slowly moved it down.


    ok ok ok come here


    As soon as the galactic signal drops.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa comes closer.


    It is said that the two spent 4 nights and 5 days hanging out with each other.


    Five days passed in the blink of an eye.

 Chapter 877

    Relife Player 877


    [Chapter 218]


    [Secret Drug (3)]


    There��s only one thing for you to do.


    Somewhere in Seoul, deep in the dark.


    The Slayers, who served only one person as their king, giggled at the prisoners who gobbled up their food as soon as permission was granted.


    At that time, the ��King�� said to Gil Seong-jun, who was eating because his cheeks were bursting.


    Because of your escape, there is a wanted order all over the country. After some time, the Twelve Seats and S-rank Clan players will be actively involved in the search.


    ����.


    Seongjun Gil looked at the king.


    After putting the cigar in his mouth, the king let out a long puff of smoke.


    Smoke from the king filled the room.


    At that moment, Gil Seong-jun was startled.


    ugh��!!


    People who were eating collapsed.


    they had a seizure


    The food was not poisoned.


    The smoke was poisonous.


    no it��s not poison


    It��s been a long time since I saw you giggly. Did you say it was made with an artifact made from Eulji-class treasure? It��s amazing that just putting it in a case can infuse brainwashing magic into a cigar. No, I don��t think brainwashing magic is all that matters��


    Euljim might be more effective than that.


    Lee Dong-hyeok noticed the identity of the smoke and giggled.


    Maybe it��s because you��ve been in prison for a long time, so you��re talking a lot. As I said, the catastrophe of everything suffered��


    I��m sorry. I dared to go too deep. please forgive me


    listen to what the king said


    Lee Dong-hyuk quickly hardened his expression and hit his head on the table.


    There was a thud.


    No one opened their mouths.


    The king only smoked a cigar.


    Donghyuck Lee lowered his head.


    Gil Seong-jun was frozen.


    The first of them to speak was the king.


    The people who have collapsed now will make a fuss in Seoul from now on. Because I was so brainwashed. ����.


    Then the Twelve Seats and the players will be busy trying to catch them. All you have to do is use the gift while their mind goes to them.


    ��From where to where can I read the past?


    entire.


    ����.


    I have to find all the weaknesses of those who stand in my way. Other than Eunha Noh, Hyeoncheol Kang, and Dojin Lee, the weaknesses of all those who serve as the fairy��s sword.


    When you��re done with that��


    then you��re free. no At that time, you can truly say that you are on one side with us.


    Seongjun Gil put down the tableware in his hand and lowered his head.


    Please keep that promise.


    So he looked into the past of people in Seoul, except for Noh Eun-ha.


    ��


    Five days and four nights passed in an instant.


    Now, when Ryu Yeon-hwa wakes up in the morning, it is natural for Eunha to be by her side.


    It was the morning of the last day.


    If I go back now, I can��t sleep with you like this every day.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa smiled bitterly.


    It was unavoidable.


    Eunha, she, and the other wives also took that into account and decided.


    Rules mattered.


    From now on, she too had to live her newlywed life abiding by the rules.


    Unfortunately, there wasn��t much he could do.


    So let��s enjoy it until we get home. Is there anything else you want to do today?


    Um�� I want to get up a little late. Will there be more like this


    Okay then let��s get some more sleep.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa cuts her head on Eun-ha��s chest.


    Eunha hugged her and fell asleep again.


    Then, they got up late and prepared to go back to Seoul together.


    Both of them were players with a lot of exercise, so I didn��t feel any discomfort in their movements.


    However, it was only that Ryu Yeon-hwa became very careful when walking.


    let��s go sister It may not feel like a newlywed house, but now that it will be my sister��s house, consider it my own. yeah i��ll try Ah, let��s go to the airport and buy some presents for the kids. Otherwise the kids will get mad.


    Eun-ha held Ryu Yeon-hwa��s hand.


    After defeating Lilith.


    When the two of them were alone, they would hold each other��s hands.


    Soon, they each led their carriers and left the hotel.


    A car was waiting in the parking lot.


    The driver came out and loaded the luggage they were bringing into the trunk.


    Come on in and sit down.


    yes thank you


    Eunha opened the back door of the car.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa responded.


    She goes in first and sits down.


    Eunha then went in and sat down.


    vehicle started.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa quietly leaned her head on Eun-ha��s shoulder.


    ��Envy you. uh? what?


    While feeling the warmth without speaking to each other.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa said in a small voice.


    Eunha tilted her head.


    Then Ryu Yeon-hwa opened her mouth with a slightly heated face.


    wish i had a baby


    Does your sister want to have a baby too?


    huh. Looking at the other kids, I feel like I��ve gotten better with you,


    so I��m envious.


    ����.


    Eunha smiled and said.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa��s fine armies frowned.


    He muttered in a low voice so she couldn��t hear.


    But Eunha heard everything.


    Then I can��t do it�� I want to do more with you��


    Ryu Yeon-hwa seemed to be locked in trouble.


    Eunha smiled bitterly.


    I decided to pass on what I hadn��t heard in case she would shy away from staring at me.


    Meanwhile, he looked out the window.


    We will be arriving at the airport soon.


    Now you have reached an age where you have to eat a lot of good things for your body to live.


    Royal beads are difficult to obtain, and is there any easy way to get them?


    ��


    While Eunha went on her honeymoon.


    Prisoners run rampant in Seoul.


    The players who were dispatched after receiving the report caught them causing terror using artifacts they had obtained from somewhere.


    Meanwhile-.


    ��Okay. < Thunder God >��s attack patterns were all grasped. It must have taken a lot of time to hear that guy is being called < Thunder God >.


    With the help of Slayers.


    Gil Seong-jun could read the past of the players fighting the escaped prisoners from a distance.


    Gift < Past Poem >.


    The gift, which reads the life of the person with whom he made eye contact, had no difficult conditions and did not consume much mana.


    32 people.


    It was the number of people who had read the past by Seongjun Gil in four days.


    Who��s left now?


    Only < Monarch > and < Shinchang > remained. Ah, Eunha Noh and Yeonhwa Ryu?


    Seongjun Gil giggled.


    Every time he read people��s past, the Slayers treated him better.


    Thanks to that, he was regaining his confidence, which had been shattered by his 17 years in prison.


    No, my confidence skyrocketed.


    Then the action became more frivolous.


    he woke up growling.


    Then go see their past. where are they?


    Among the Slayers, there was an existence that could handle the subspace freely.


    Thanks to this, Gil Seong-jun only needed to read the past of the target the Slayer points out beyond the subspace.


    wait one more day what? why?


    Tomorrow they will return to Seoul after their honeymoon. Just wait for the terror attack at that time.


    A honeymoon?


    Seongjun Gil was puzzled.


    Since he was imprisoned for a long time, he knew nothing about outside news.


    At most, Noh Eun-ha was called a national hero by the Slayers and was nicknamed < Monarch >.


    So now he can hear what kind of person Noh Eun-ha is.


    Ahaha! So you��re saying that a national hero has set up a harem and has four wives? All of those women are beauties with something special about them.


    Gil Seong-jun burst into laughter.


    I had to change my mind.


    Did you say heroic lust?


    Unha Noh is definitely a hero.


    That��s why-.


    ��If he perishes, I want to have what he has.


    There��s nothing we can��t think of if you��ll be of great help to us.


    Gil Seong-jun ate his mouth.


    I wanted to destroy the hero even more and extort everything he had.


    Greed flickered in Gil Seong-jun��s eyes.


    A day has passed since then.


    You��re here. is that car


    A road somewhere in Gangnam, Seoul.


    Seongjun Gil hid in a tall building and saw a vehicle entering the road.


    The outside was tinted so the inside could not be seen.


    However, the vehicle was clearly different from the vehicles running on the surrounding roads.


    It was a vehicle that was likely to be ridden by people of a fairly high rank.


    Let the last remaining prisoner go and catch their sights.


    Please.


    The man moved the subspace.


    The escaped prisoner, who had been standing in a daze and drool, moved into a subspace.


    Shortly thereafter, a prisoner appeared in the middle of the road where a black vehicle was passing.


    An escaped prisoner uses an artifact to cause terror in the surroundings.


    are those guys? A brown-haired man and a blue-haired woman.


    okay.


    Who can I look at? First of all, from Noh Eun-ha.


    Seeing the fuss was a fuss.


    The road is paralyzed.


    Nearby players moved to capture the prisoner.


    At that time, Noh Eun-ha and Ryu Yeon-hwa got out of the black car.


    Gil Seong-jun aimed at that moment.


    With the help of the Slayer, he was able to see the two through the eyes of the escaped prisoner.


    Gift < Past Time >


    Gift activates.


    Gil Seong-jun decided to check Eun-ha Noh��s past first.


    Right after that, a huge amount of information flooded in, confusing my brain.


    At that very moment-


    ����������������������..!!


    Seongjun Gil felt as if his brain was exploding.


    ��


    The moment you step into Noh Eun-ha��s past.


    Until then, Gil Seong-jun was quite confident.


    However, that attitude stepped into his past and collapsed miserably.


    What is this��


    Noh Eun-ha has two pasts.


    left eye and right eye.


    The incoming information is different.


    Seongjun Gil couldn��t help but be embarrassed by the phenomenon he had never seen before.


    Two pasts? How is that even possible?


    My head was pounding.


    Different amounts of information at the same time run through his head.


    Nevertheless, Gil Seong-jun endured the pain and stepped into the world of images.


    The Sasasak


    time zone is pushed back.


    Noh Eun-ha gradually grows up in the two pasts.


    Seongjun Gil tried to pass unnecessary information quickly.


    ��fought a Kraken at age 6?


    But he couldn��t get past it as roughly as anyone else��s past.


    The past in my right eye.


    Eunha Noh of her childhood is fighting the Kraken with a pair of scissors.


    A very unreal sight.


    Gil Seong-jun was at a loss for words.


    A child fighting like that?


    is that possible?


    Seongjun Gil asked himself.


    No answer came.


    He focused on his left eye.


    This one was at least realistic.


    Noh Eun-ha, trapped in the car, was trembling in fear as she was hugged tightly by her older sister.


    Shortly thereafter, the Kraken swung at the bridge, causing it to collapse and the vehicle to fall into the water.


    Ugh��


    Seongjun Gil fell silent.


    Dive deep into the past.


    As a result, I was able to share the pain the child felt.


    In addition, the past he saw with his right eye was even conveying pain.


    I can��t.


    This is how I will disappear.


    Gil Seong-jun instinctively felt it.


    Noh Eun-ha��s past was bizarre.


    How can two pasts coexist in the same time period, violating the hypothesis of impossibility of existence?


    If you continue to immerse yourself in this world, your ego will collapse.


    In fact, it was for the best to hold on.


    This is because his gift < Past Poem > was so powerful.


    he waved his hand.


    Since you don��t have much time to stay in this world, it might be better to look into the recent past.


    Skip time at once.


    Gil Seong-jun moved to look at the past from the end.


    Soon he noticed.


    The past on the left is 32 years.


    The past on the right is 28 years?


    The length of the past is different.


    Gil Seong-jun had doubts again and paid attention to the past reflected in his left eye.


    Somehow, I decided to pull the past in my left eye and check the past at the last moment when I lost my memory.


    that was the patch


    Wow��!!


    I was short of breath.


    It feels like my mind is going to collapse.


    A black world was reflected in his left eye.


    Players were dying in vain.


    by just one being.


    Gil Seong-jun stopped seeing the existence out of curiosity.


    Red eyes blooming in the dark


    .


    An existence that will make your mind collapse just by looking at it.


    Those eyes looked at Gil Seong-jun and smiled.


    A ? ? ? ? ?


    ? ? ch ? b ����.


    cannot exist.


    No, something that shouldn��t exist.


    If such an existence had existed, the world would have perished.


    Faced with an existence that gives overwhelming fear only with memories, Gil Seong-jun��s ego began to collapse.


    c ? ? a ? ch ?


    You have to run away.


    Gil Seong-jun hurriedly canceled the gift and tried to escape from the past.


    But the red eyes didn��t want to miss him.


    From the moment I saw those eyes.


    Gil Seong-jun was as good as dead.


    The existence in my memory is giggling


    .


    The red eyes got rid of Gil Seong-jun��s ego just by blinking.


    ��


    On the way to the Clan Hall.


    An escaped prisoner suddenly appeared from the front and caused terror.


    In the past few days, security has been greatly strengthened as escaped criminals have staged a terrorist attack in Seoul.


    Players were dispatched to the scene shortly after the terrorist attack.


    Blaze Crasher


    Hanmae-ryu


    Jangmatbi


    Eun-ha and Ryu Yeon-hwa also joined.


    Thanks to this, they were able to quickly deal with the escaped without causing casualties.


    Ah Pandora Clan Lord. I heard that you got married. Unlucky to have this happen to you on your way back from your honeymoon. Congratulations on your wedding though.


    hello. thank you


    Eunha exchanged greetings with the person in charge of the search party.


    was an employee of the dispatching agency.


    He clicked his tongue when he saw the lifeless prisoner.


    I heard that the escaped criminals used the artifact to cause terrorism. Where did you get that from?


    We are also investigating now. I think the group that broke them out gave it to me�� I guess we��ll have to investigate where those artifacts came from to find out.


    How do you know it��s a group?


    I wouldn��t have attacked a vehicle with prisoners on it alone. Moreover, there were even vehicles escorting vehicles around. It is absolutely impossible alone.


    I guess so.


    On my way back from Jeju Island.


    Eunha had heard about the situation from the clan members.


    I heard that a prisoner escaped from Seoul and was using artifacts.


    I listened to and agreed with the staff.


    To think that Changjin hyung and twenty-five would do something like this without even knowing��


    Who the hell are you?


    Eunha was lost in thought.


    It was just strange that he couldn��t find out the enemy��s identity even with the darkness he controlled.


    It would have completely dominated the darkness.


    Even so, to dare to do such a thing while avoiding one��s own eyes is��.


    ����There is something greater than the darkness, or perhaps it is the high-ranking people of the darkness who can outwit the darkness


    ��


    But I didn��t want to think about it.


    It couldn��t be.


    Eunha decided to erase her thoughts.


    So, did you catch all the escaped criminals with this?


    no. There are still two left. Who?


    This is < Puppeteer > and Gil Seong-jun.


    Seongjun Gil��


    Among the escaped criminals, the most dangerous player was < Puppeteer >.


    Employees of the dispatching country answered that they were trying to catch < puppet master > as soon as possible.


    Sooner or later he will be caught.


    This is because the galaxy��s darkness was already tracking his actions.


    The problem was Gil Seong-jun.


    Where the hell is that guy?


    Are you with < Puppeteer >? It must be quite difficult to find��


    Eunha frowned.


    It was then.


    ����.


    Pandora Clan Lord? Why?


    who is watching us


    Eunha felt her gaze.


    I hadn��t felt it until now.


    Someone was precisely spying on him using magic.


    Then, for some reason, the mana wavelength was disturbed.


    Eun-ha immediately called Ryu Yeon-hwa.


    It��s Yeonhwa.


    huh.


    I��ll leave this place to my sister, so I��ll go somewhere. It seems like there are some guys watching us. Shall I go too?


    no. Alone is enough.


    Have a safe trip. Um�� Honey.


    yes i will be careful


    Ryu Yeon-hwa looks up and says.


    The look was lovely.


    Eun-ha laughed softly and stepped on the ground.


    Ubo��s


    coordinates were set right away.


    The galaxy moved to a place close to the place where the mana wave was disturbed.


    Is it here?


    There was one building under construction.


    Eun-ha stepped into the building and detected a presence with a sonic wave.


    There was nothing getting caught.


    At that time, only one was caught.


    ��what is this.


    Somebody had fallen.


    is blowing bubbles


    Eun-ha hit the person with her foot and realized that he was dead.


    Wait, isn��t this Gil Seong-jun?


    Soon, Eunha frowned.


    There was no way he didn��t know Gil Seong-jun.


    How can we forget the face of the person who was Ha Baek-ryeon��s enemy before returning?


    Contrary to memory, he was very thin, but he was definitely Gil Seong-jun.


    Why are you dead?


    I don��t think someone killed him��


    Eunha checked Gil Seongjun��s condition.


    There were no signs of a murder.


    The cause of death could not be verified.


    What the hell happened?


    Judging from the warmth remaining, it hadn��t been long since he had died.


    Eunha looked around.


    there was nothing.


    ����.


    Why was Gil Seong-jun here?


    what were you doing


    There were no clues.


    I hate it.


    I tried to find the escaped criminal, but to find him dead��


    Eunha clicked her tongue.


    I decided to report it to Seohyun Han.


    Then Seohyun Han will contact the Mana Management Organization and tell them where Sungjun Gil is.


    Seoyoung noona will be disappointed. My sister said she would catch it herself, but��


    Eunha muttered to herself while calling Seohyun Han.


    As he thought, Shin Seo-young heard the news later and was very indignant.


    ��


    Gil Seong-jun��s body was found.


    All the escapees except for < Puppeteer > were captured or killed.


    The fairy government made every effort to find the < Puppeteer >.


    The same was true of the galactic darkness.


    ������.��


    Then one day.


    Suddenly, a body presumed to be a < Puppet Master > was discovered.


    A dead body was found in a mountain, but it could not be identified because the whole body was burned.


    Then, as a result of identification, it was found that the gene matched < puppet history >.


    Also, there was a will left near the body saying that he was sorry for those he had hurt so far and that he would pay for his sins with his life.


    As a result of checking the handwriting, it was also confirmed that it belonged to < Puppet History >.


    Did he die in a fire?


    does that make sense


    including the galaxy.


    Many people had their doubts.


    However, the result did not change no matter how many times I checked.


    In the end, the fairy government had no choice but to end the investigation to stabilize public sentiment.


    Something is happening somewhere I don��t know.


    An event that did not exist before the regression.


    Eunha couldn��t erase her embarrassment.


    ��


    So? You left Seongjun Gil and left the seat?


    I couldn��t help it. It was because Noh Eun-ha reacted so promptly.


    the king asked the man.


    A tone that seems to be uncomfortable.


    The man responded politely, trying not to offend.


    Hmm�� Why did he die?


    Judging by the cause of death�� It seems that the ego collapsed and died after being eaten by the gift. It must have been a side effect of using < Past Poetry > several times in the meantime.


    It��s a pity.


    The king finished his speech with those words.


    The king had Gil Seong-jun, but he was nothing more than a mana chess piece.


    Sorry but that��s all.


    The king decided not to dwell on it.


    So, did you not read the past of Noh Eun-ha and Ryu Yeon-hwa?


    Instead, I figured out everyone else��s past. We have finished analyzing what they are weak against, what they are strong against, how they will act in any situation, and so on.


    That��s it. With them in mind, we can devise an operation.


    click


    The king lit the lighter.


    he lit a cigar


    In the light, the king��s face was subtly revealed.


    I��ll give you one artifact.


    what artifact is it?


    It��s an artifact that has the power to control even the 3rd tier Overrank.


    ��There was something like that.


    Because it is said to be destroyed because it shouldn��t exist in the world.


    okay.


    Use that artifact to lure the Twelve Seats and Noh Eun-ha.


    But will it be only monsters?


    You should take the demons too.


    ����.


    Are you in a bad mood because you��re Mine? I��m sorry, but I have no intention of acknowledging you as new people.


    no it��s fine


    Samael Mamon Abaddon. Even if they��re backwards compatible, they��ll pose a significant threat if you push them in numbers. take them


    all right.


    And��


    The king stopped talking.


    He rubbed his cigar into the ashtray. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Soon the king spoke.


    ��I will also come forward. ����.


    As long as Noh Eun-ha manifests Shinhwa, someone who can manifest Shinhwa should come forward.


    Doesn��t Narak also accompany you? no, that��s not enough There are at least three other people close to Shinhwa, not just Noh Eunha.


    < Thunder god > < Yeomma > You are talking about. The other one is��


    < Shinchang > Ryu Yeon-hwa.


    okay.


    So I have to step in. Also, Noh Eun-ha has been able to break through the situation beyond expectations. So, you must be fully prepared to kill him.


    He��s an unstoppable guy. I agree with you.


    This is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. It��s an opportunity that should never fail, so I can��t stand still.


    The king rises from his seat.


    Then, the beings in the dark revealed the presence of excellence.


    They follow the king��s path.


    Before long, the male Mastema also joined their procession.

 Chapter 878

    Relife Player 878


    [Chapter 219]


    [Dark Curtain]


    Samsan-ri, Yeongok-myeon, Gangneung-si, Gangwon-do.


    Many monsters lived in the untouched mountains.


    As a result, people had to keep an eye on the highway at all times to protect it.


    However, on this day, the mountain ecosystem suddenly began to face a huge change.


    Good luck!


    Omnipresentation began in Songcheon Valley.


    Sensing signs of omnipresence, the players who dispatched thought that it would be a 4th tier monster even then.


    However, contrary to the expectations of the players, the omnipresence did not explode and became more powerful and invaded the area itself.


    Uh uh��!! Shouldn��t that be there?


    Crazy man, it��s time to talk like that! You shouldn��t have to contact the clan and ask them to send reinforcements!


    Good luck!


    In terms of scale, it is above the 3rd tier.


    The monster hasn��t come out yet.


    The players were surprised and urgently tried to contact Gangneung City.


    Just then, omnipresence wriggled.


    Good luck!


    Monsters appear in the omnipresence.


    A snake as if clad in iron armor.


    The head of the snake, which looked like a dragon, had long horns.


    There were two snakes.


    ������.��


    What is it? What is that?


    That there can be two monsters of that level in the ubiquitous world?


    Players were perplexed by a situation that was contrary to their common sense.


    Kiyaaa!!


    While they couldn��t come to their senses, the snake moved.


    As the two snakes moved their long bodies, the tree fell down swiftly.


    Where is that?


    A large amount of ubiquity was detected everywhere, starting with two.


    Snakes came out of it.


    Smaller snakes than giant snakes.


    They were coming out into human territory, filling in the surrounding roads and forests.


    Get ready for that battle!!


    Then someone urgently called out.


    Players grabbed their weapons and tried to prepare for battle.


    Good luck!


    snakes come


    The sight and sound of the hands and feet crawling on the ground was horrifying.


    In particular, the two horned snakes were emitting a strong sense of intimidation.


    It was difficult to resist.


    It was then.


    Kyaaaaaaa!!


    The eyes of the giant snakes flashed.


    For a moment, the people who met the twinkling yellow eyes could not respond.


    Their bodies were turned to stone by the petrification that started from their toes.


    20% of players who were ignorant of the enemy were petrified before the battle even started. S��ar?h the N??eFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Good luck!


    After that, the snakes continued to advance.


    The players had no choice but to give up and retreat.


    On that day, snakes took over roads and mountains, disrupting traffic in Gangneung.


    The Mana Management Organization located in Gangneung City regarded the situation as a disaster and requested support from the Seoul Mana Management Organization.


    The Seoul Mana Management Organization announced that the corps commanders were the 3rd tier overrank Twins Basilisk.


    ��


    The mana management organization immediately summoned the Twelve Seats.


    Two 3rd tier overrank monsters.


    They could never be defeated with Gangneung City��s power.


    Support from the Twelve Seats and S-class clans was inevitable.


    Huh, two 3rd tier Overranks dropped out of nowhere�� How could such a thing happen?


    The reaction of those who attended the meeting, including Kang Hyeon-cheol, was almost the same.


    Eunha was the same.


    How could it be that two 3rd tier overrank entities appeared out of nowhere?


    The omnipresence of high-ranking monsters does not happen suddenly.


    It usually starts with a small ubiquity and develops into a large-scale ubiquity.


    So, if you control the ubiquity in advance when you discover a small omnipresence, there will be no high-ranking monsters appearing.


    Of course, ubiquity could change at such a rapid pace that large-scale ubiquity could be created.


    In this case, it was generally the case when the mana spread in the atmosphere was thick.


    The monsters that appeared this time could be said to belong to the latter.


    so it��s weird


    It��s not like the Gangneung City players weren��t doing their job properly. Anyone would have noticed if the mana condition of the air wasn��t good��


    Han Chang-jin��s question was reasonable.


    Areas other than Seoul were not properly protected by Cocoon.


    One cocoon was only being activated centering on the administrative office.


    As a result, it was ubiquitous in areas where Cocoon could not protect.


    As a result, the players were adjusting the atmospheric mana state to a certain level so that a strong omnipresence did not occur.


    In that sense, I was puzzled that the 3rd tier Overrank was ubiquitous.


    I don��t know if it��s the 4th hierarchy.


    Even if you neglect your duty, you left the standby mana state unattended to such an extent that the third tier Overrank appeared in the world?


    All the players in Gangneung?


    It was unbelievable.


    There is no need for Gangneung City players to pay attention and convey the message that they are unfair.


    The galaxy was incredible.


    I couldn��t help but think that something else was the cause.


    Moreover-.


    ��The situation is similar to before the regression.


    Eunha was deep in thought.


    Even before the return, there was an incident in which two 3rd tier Overranks suddenly appeared one day in Gangneung.


    Of course, that event will not happen until three more years from now.


    But the circumstances were oddly similar.


    Even the monsters that appeared were the same.


    Even before the return, those who appeared in Gangneung were 3rd tier overrank monsters derived from one omnipresence.


    Twins Basilisk.


    The information about the monsters is the same.


    It was 26 years before the return.


    And after the return, the 23rd year of the Seonryen.


    Even though the time zone was completely different, Eunha had no choice but to question the similar situation.


    There are too many uncertain corners to think that something caused the butterfly effect and this situation came about.


    It was an obvious natural disaster.


    Even so, the galaxy with memories before returning couldn��t shake the suspicion.


    It seemed like it happened artificially, as if someone had touched it.


    Something doesn��t feel right��


    It feels like I��ve been caught in a trap someone has set and I can��t get out.


    until the meeting begins.


    Eunha kept her mouth shut and thought.


    ��


    The meeting has started.


    The appearance of two 3rd tier Overranks.


    People��s expressions were not very good because of the situation.


    They listened to a briefing by Yoon Seong-jin of the Twelve Seats < Index > who appeared through a beam projector.


    [The object name is Twins Basilisk. The place where the monster was first discovered was Montpellier, France. Well, things like this shouldn��t be that important.]


    Yoon Seong-jin quickly passed over the unnecessary information.


    Soon, a picture of a monster that seemed to have been taken up close appeared on the screen.


    [As they belong to the basilisk family, people who make eye contact with these guys fall prey to petrifying magic. So, you have no choice but to avoid looking at them before their eyes start to shine or to greatly increase your mana resistance to defend them.]


    ������.��


    [If you get petrified, seek immediate treatment from nearby players. Because once petrification progresses to a certain extent, treatment is impossible.]


    A monster that uses petrification magic.


    It was a difficult monster to deal with as it could be petrified just by looking at it.


    There is not one such person, but two.


    People frowned.


    But that wasn��t all the fear of the Twins Basilisk.


    [This is the trickiest point, but they don��t die even if they die. If it dies, it resurrects on the spot, but until the resurrection is complete, external shocks are nullified.]


    A monster cannot avoid extinction if its manastone is taken away.


    However, according to < Index >, the Twins Basilisk does not disappear even if it loses its magic stone.


    Even if the stolen magic stone turns into powder, a new magic stone is created inside the body, and even if killed, it will come back to life.


    People who didn��t know about the Twins Basilisk couldn��t help but doubt their ears when they heard the story.


    So how should I kill it?


    Then Lim Ga-eul asked a question.


    Having heard information about monsters in advance, she had a calm face compared to the others.


    Even so, it was all the same that her face was somewhat hardened.


    Sungjin Yoon��s answer was simple.


    [You have to kill both at the same time. Legion commanders born from the same omnipresence have their opponent��s magic stones inside their bodies, not their own. So, even if an object dies, the magic stone of that object belongs to the other object, so it will come back to life. To put it simply, it should be seen that the magic stones of the two legionnaires play a similar role to the Life Vessel.]


    In the end, if you want to subdue the legionnaires, you must subdue both at the same time.


    People couldn��t say anything.


    It is difficult to deal with even one third-tier overrank entity, but you have to kill two entities at the same time.


    If the timing is off, the dying entities will be resurrected.


    Same as before regression.


    So at that time, I organized two raiding parties to subjugate the two��


    Eunha recalled her memories before returning.


    If the situation goes as before the return, many zodiacs will be put in to deal with the two corps commanders.


    As a result, the corps commanders are subdued, but they cause a lot of damage in the process.


    Most of the people who survived the death of the placenta of the input power suffer from mental problems.


    Kang Hyeon-cheol in < Yeomma > and Lee Do-jin in < Thunder God > lose their lives as a reward for defeating the corps commander.


    < The Holy Mother > Park Hye-rim goes crazy.


    < Silent > Yoo Soo-jin goes missing due to this incident.


    Even back then, there were a lot of things I was embarrassed about. The people who took Baekryun��s side have passed away��


    Because of that incident, the fairy government is once again on the cutting board of the people.


    Ha Baek-ryun, who was a fairy in the second generation at the time, became politically isolated as the people who were on her side almost died.


    She couldn��t exert any power in the formation of the 4th Twelve Seats and had no choice but to be swayed by them.


    If the appearance of Kuma served as an opportunity to cause Lim Ga-eul to fall from a fairy.


    The ubiquity that occurred in Gangneung was an opportunity to make Ha Baek-ryun, who was inaugurated as the second fairy from the age of 17, a complete puppet.


    Thank you < Index > for the briefing. After all, in order to deal with two, you must organize two raiding parties.


    What if such an incident happens again and spreads with similar damage as before the return?


    I didn��t even have to think deeply.


    It��s obvious.


    All the people who will become the fairy��s sword will die, and the twelfth seat will be given to those who are not loyal to the fairy while filling the vacancy in a hurry.


    Eunha quietly gritted her teeth.


    Thinking that way, I wondered if this incident might have been deliberately done by someone.


    In response, he raised his hand.


    fairy


    What��s up Pandora Clanlord.


    Lim Ga-eul was trying to organize the raid by dividing it into two.


    She was not offended by Eunha who suddenly interrupted her while she was talking and allowed her to speak.


    Pandora Clan will also participate in the battle against the Twins Basilisk.


    Before the return, he had no authority and could not participate in the meeting.


    Because the mistletoe party wasn��t a clan, they couldn��t even participate in the subjugation.


    But now it was different.


    Eunha had power.


    I was able to actively participate in the attack.


    Lim Ga-eul smiled broadly after hearing Eun-ha��s words.


    Even if you don��t, I tried to ask Pandora Clan to participate in the strategy battle.


    Lim Ga-eul turned his head.


    Her gaze started with Eunha and then turned to Jinparang and Han Changjin, who were sitting next to each other.


    < Monarch > < King of Shadows > < Ultimate Wind >. The three of you, mobilize Pandora clan members and troops from the area under your jurisdiction to participate in the raid.


    At the meeting that day, the Twelve Seats participating in the raid were decided.


    < Thunder God > Lee Do-jin < Yeomma > Kang Hyeon-cheol < Sacred Mother > Park Hye-rim < Silent > Yoo Su-jin added a total of 7 people.


    ��


    When the meeting is over.


    Twelve Seats < Yeomma > Kang Hyeon-cheol suddenly felt hungry.


    I was hungry.


    Ah, before going back to the Clan Hall, let��s go get some hot soup.


    he rubbed his stomach


    It just went well.


    At this point, we need to gather people and talk to them to discuss how to proceed with the raid.


    He spoke to Noh Eun-ha, Jinpa, and Han Chang-jin, who were walking in front of them.


    hey! The Twelve Seats of Pandora Clan! Noh Eunha! Aren��t you hungry? A bowl of soup with me to hold a meeting��


    Hyeon-cheol oppa.


    uh?


    That was then.


    Before Kang Hyeon-cheol could speak.


    Park Hye-rim suddenly appeared from behind and grabbed him.


    Great. You can also eat together��


    Look at me.


    Park Hye-rim��s face was unusual.


    Hyeoncheol Kang wondered if he had done something wrong recently.


    It seemed that nothing was wrong.


    he asked, puzzled.


    What��s going on? If it��s not a big deal , I��ll just follow you


    here .


    The soup went out of water.


    Park Hye-rim pulled the collar.


    Kang Hyeon-chul clicked his tongue and followed Park Hye-rim.


    So what��s going on?


    Eventually, they come to a place where there are no people.


    Park Hye-rim let go.


    Hyunchul Kang looked down at her.


    She rummaged through her pockets.


    Then, out of nowhere, something came out.


    Look at this.


    huh? what��s this?


    A machine that looks like a ballpoint pen.


    Hyeoncheol Kang tilted his head when he saw her take it out.


    Park Hye-rim pushed the machine in front of him with a face almost crying.


    Can��t you see this?


    What is this?


    Can��t you see?


    Uh hey wait��


    Park Hye-rim is crying.


    Around that time, Hyunchul Kang was able to realize the identity of the machine.


    A look of bewilderment appeared on his face as well.


    You can��t��


    It��s two lines. ����.


    I checked it a few times just in case, but the result didn��t change.


    Uh hey�� um�� congratulations. You��re really becoming a < seongmo > now.


    Does it say congratulations now? What are you going to do?


    What to do��


    Take responsibility.


    yes.


    Park Hye-rim is pregnant.


    Kang Hyeon-cheol, who had only been dating her, now took on the ��real�� responsibility.


    It was a conflict between Clan Regulus and Clan Blaze.


    00133

 Chapter 879

    Relife Player 879


    [Chapter 219]


    [Darkness (2)]


    Twins It is said that the basilisk has made the nearby roads and forests its territory.


    At present, it seems that the circumstances of the military coming down to the city have not been detected.


    At least it was good news.


    Of course, I couldn��t like it all.


    They must have been for the purpose of further expanding the army.


    Then, when they reach a certain number, they will lead an army and start an invasion.


    So, before that, the subjugation had to be started and wiped out.


    The S-class clans participating in Seoul are Woori, Blaze, Shilla, Tempest, and Regulus Clan, five of them.


    In addition, clans from the regions under our jurisdiction also participated��.


    Clan Pandora had three members of the Twelve Seats.


    As a result, the burden of the large-scale operation involving the Twelve Seats was very heavy.


    Fortunately, thanks to the clans under it, I was somehow able to bear the burden.


    Eunha decided to take one clan each from Jung-gu and Dongdaemun-gu, including Dominique��s clan.


    Assuming that there were 10 players per clan, it was equivalent to about 80 players moving from Seoul to Gangneung.


    It was an operation in which large-scale troops moved for the first time in a while after the Chillma terror.


    If we add the support of players in Gangneung City to this, it will be a strategy well over 100 people.


    this night.


    Eun-ha was busy retracing the operation without returning home.


    Since it was an operation to fight two 3rd tier overrank monsters, there was no choice but to have a lot of people involved.


    Any number over 100 would be appropriate.


    Still, he couldn��t shake his worries.


    The number of people and skills are all excellent�� Before returning, the placenta died fighting the two guys��


    In the previous life, Eun-ha did not know what happened to the players who left for Gangneung.


    The death toll was more than half.


    Survivors do not remember exactly what happened.


    In addition, many of them had mental breakdowns and even went mad.


    However, it was only known that the operation failed for some reason, and it was difficult to subjugate the corps commanders.


    Are there any monsters among them that can interfere with the mind?


    Eunha thought about this.


    I doubted the existence of a monster that could use brainwashing magic powerful enough to drive Park Hye-rim crazy.


    Then he shook his head.


    It was a narrow-minded idea.


    There was no doubt that it was a monster.


    Considering the conspiracy theory, the possibility that it was a human could not be ruled out.


    Considering that Baekryeon��s power was severely weakened by this incident at the time, you might think that someone planned it.


    It reminds me of the existence of a person who can handle brainwashing magic so skillfully that others can��t dig it up.


    Only one person came to mind.


    Armageddon.


    But Armageddon is already dead?


    Eunha stopped thinking.


    I thought about it, but the answer didn��t come out.


    In any case, he decided to prepare for the worst and do his best not to produce the same result as before returning.


    That��s why he called Ryu Yeon-hwa, who also remained in the hall.


    Yeonhwa, will you come here?


    [Okay.]


    It seemed like he was in the middle of training.


    Her breathing was rather rough.


    After a while, Ryu Yeon-hwa came to visit.


    Eunha welcomed her.


    what��s the matter? Are you going home now?


    When this is over, go home. Will your sister go too?


    huh.


    Then wait a minute. okay. But why did you call me?


    I have a favor to ask of my sister.


    In the worst case, if what will happen next is someone��s conspiracy.


    And if a result similar to the previous life happens.


    I had to prepare for it.


    That��s why he called Ryu Yeon-hwa.


    Eunha opened her mouth.


    Tomorrow when we leave for Gangneung.


    huh.


    I hope my sister will form her own detached team and follow us. I took twenty-five with me so that I wouldn��t be caught by other people. You know twenty-five


    Are you referring to the person you met at your last wedding? The one who called me the fourth mistress.


    That��s right, get help from him.


    Unfortunately, there was no way to turn this board over.


    I had no choice but to climb onto the board someone had put together.


    In that situation, the only thing Eunha could do was to catch the opponent off guard.


    Clan members who are not on the operation roster are taken as reserve troops.


    How can I organize a party?


    < New Window > Ryu Yeon-hwa.


    She will be the biggest variable.


    Eunha believed her.


    And she didn��t question Eunha��s words to make a preliminary party.


    He is trusting the galaxy.


    So she volunteered to ask.


    Older sister Riel, Nam Hoon, older brother Jo Ara, Ga Yeon, Tae Hee and Woo Bi older sister. I think it will be 7 people like this? Shall I take Lara? yes that would be better


    is it dangerous? I��m not sure yet.


    okay. Then, with the help of a man named twenty-five, I will secretly follow you.


    please.


    If necessary, you can use mythology.


    Eunha was confident.


    Still, I couldn��t shake my anxiety.


    ��


    The day was bright.


    The raiding party moved to Gangneung on a bus chartered by the Mana Management Organization.


    All transportation to Gangneung was cut off, so the road conditions were pleasant.


    Departing early in the morning, they were able to arrive in Gangneung by noon that day.


    It is said that the speed at which colonies are growing is staggering. It is said that there are many monsters born from breaking eggs.


    The Shinra Clan navigator approached and told the raiding party members.


    Players active in Gangneung also released information one after another.


    All the information they spit out pointed to the worst.


    People hardened their faces.


    If their population continues to grow at this rate, there could be a situation where they attack a nearby city sometime tomorrow.


    Everyone had similar thoughts to Eunha.


    In the end, they had no choice but to make a decision.


    I have no choice but to leave right now. The sun will set in a few hours, but it can��t be helped.


    If you calculate that the day is completely set, it will add 2 to 3 hours. It��s a pretty risky time, but I think it��s worth trying.


    < Yeomma > Kang Hyeon-cheol.


    < The Holy Mother > Park Hye-rim.


    Two people commented.


    People were in an atmosphere of acceptance.


    The colony grew rapidly during the night and could be invaded.


    If so, there is no such thing as the worst.


    It had to be subdued urgently.


    Okay then let��s go subjugate right away. There��s no time to delay.


    Eunha also agreed.


    As a result, the players decided to move the location with the help of the players from the Gangneung City clan.


    On the way, I had to get out of the car.


    The road was destroyed and was not in usable condition.


    The players got out of the car and headed to the place where the colony was being built.


    Soon they were able to reach the colony.


    ������.��


    It��s no joke.


    Beyond, snakes tangled together, blocking the road.


    Soon the snakes that spotted the players made a sharp sound.


    People were speechless when they saw the snakes covering the whole area.


    Kaede Hoshimiya muttered in a tone of boredom.


    Kaede.


    uh.


    I don��t think it��ll be easy to get past them all. Find the fastest way to pass the corps commanders.


    I��ll go up to the sky and look for it.


    twin navigators.


    your clanlord. But my name is��


    Hurry up and analyze the number of people covering the area, the name information, the average hierarchy of the group, etc.


    They call us twins every day. I��ll just call you Ling�� I like it. I��ll try.


    Eunha instructed the clan members.


    It was decided to leave the small fish to the players of Gangneung City.


    The goal is to subdue the corps commander.


    I couldn��t relax because I was dealing with the small fish.


    [This is Kaede��s message. Check the location of the corps commanders. The coordinates are��]


    While the rangers are risking their lives to find their way.


    The first person to find the location of the corps commander was Hoshimiya Kaede.


    Jinsanna sent a telepathic message.


    They are scattered on both sides of the road.


    It was information that the twin basilisks were active at a distance of about 3 km.


    If so, we had to divide the raiding party into two here.


    Representatives from each clan, including Eunha, exchanged opinions.


    We and our clan will deal with the basilisk on the left.


    Pandora Clan Lord. You don��t need support from other clans?


    There are enough dealers and supporters, so it would be nice to have a clan to take care of the rear support��


    Regulus Clan Road Yeonsu Gu asked.


    Eun-ha examined the faces of those gathered by her side.


    At that time, Tempest Clan Lord Kang Ye-hee caught my eye.


    Tempest Clan, please support us from the rear.


    yes i do that Let��s go Sujin.


    Kang Ye-hee immediately nodded.


    Soon, she left, leading Sujin Yoo and her clan members from < Silent >.


    Blaze Regulus Shinra Clan also soon moved to subdue the corps commander on the right.


    Eunha looked back at her clanmates.


    let us go too


    Kaede serves as the coordinates.


    The galaxy opened a subspace.


    The clan members entered the subspace and Eunha last entered and closed the subspace.


    It��s much bigger than what I saw in the picture. is that a snake? Dragon.


    I��ve talked to Jinpa several times, but don��t try to look him in the eyes.


    do i know


    After leaving subspace, they were able to find the corps commander nearby.


    Jinpa-rang hid himself in the bush and stuck out his tongue.


    Unlike other snakes, the basilisk was particularly long and massive.


    Mok Min-ho cautioned.


    how will we do it.


    Then Kaede quietly landed where they were.


    She hung an arrow on the string of her bow and asked Eunha��s opinion.


    Eunah��s older sister.


    yes eunha


    Can you use magic to counter the basilisk��s petrifying magic?


    I learned it perfectly yesterday. Don��t worry about that.


    What magic increases mana resistance? I��ll walk that too now.


    I want you to cast the magic again before the effect of the magic ends.


    don��t worry. I intend to do that. Anything else to say?


    don��t get hurt


    Eunha you too.


    Noah Eun-ah laughed.


    Eun-ha spoke to Jinseo-na while entrusting her with the rear.


    You know what to do?


    How do you know if you say that?


    I believe you will know.


    after yes Are you saying you want to be able to communicate telepathically with players facing other corps commanders at any time?


    that��s right. You know, because those guys share a life with each other.


    don��t worry. I��ll let you know when there��s a signal from over there. When we signal, we��ll let you know over there.


    only believe in you


    cheer up.


    No Eun-ah, Jin-seo or Meiling, Meirin, and Cha Eun-woo were scheduled to remain at the rear.


    The lieutenant is Bae Su-bin and Kaede.


    Eunha, Mok Min-ho, Jinpa and Dominique were scheduled to stand in the avant-garde.


    Eventually, Eunha, who confirmed the battle formation, told Kaede, who was waiting for the time to fire at any time.


    Signal Kaede. The battle will begin from now on.


    okay.


    Those who can fly, watch out for the corps commander turning into the second phase. It is said that wings sprout from its back when it changes into cockatrice mode.


    The Galactic Order is over.


    Kaede finally fired an arrow.


    Arrows filled with light exploded in the sky and fell to the ground in an arc.


    Kyaaaaaaa!!


    Thousands of arrows rain down.


    The basilisk, which had been sitting still, coiled up like the king of snakes, wriggled.


    The guy noticed the existence of the galaxy.


    battle begins.


    Finally, with Eunha��s words.


    The players came out of the bushes and rushed at the corps commander.


    It was the beginning of a long battle.


    ��


    The Twelve Seats and raiders arrived in Gangneung from Seoul.


    The battle has begun.


    At that time, the crowd following the king was hiding their presence at a distance.


    It is more than expected that seven members of the Twelve Seats were put in.


    It can��t be helped because two 3rd tier overrank monsters have appeared. And since Pandora Clan has three Twelve Seats, it looks like a lot.


    Perhaps having multiple Twelve Seats for a single clan is a double-edged sword. Normally, they might be able to influence the political situation, but in an emergency, we have to put in power in proportion to the number of twelve seats.


    Even if each clan was recruited from Yongsan-gu, Jung-gu, and Dongdaemun-gu, the burden would be considerable.


    Due to today��s events, Pandora Clan will lose a significant amount of power and influence in its jurisdiction, and will be on the path of downfall.


    The king spoke calmly.


    Mastema nodded in agreement with the king��s words.


    Among the Slayers, there was one who had an excellent ability to hide his presence and see a distant sight.


    They could check the battle in detail through the mirror he made.


    But it��s a pity that < Shinchang > wasn��t put in. If < Shinchang > had been put in, Pandora Clan would certainly have walked the path of downfall


    . It��s not like I can��t understand Noh Eun-ha��s feelings. They must be trying to preserve some troops in Pandora Clan just in case.


    The seven zodiacs gathered.


    The king thought that was enough.


    < Shinchang > was not an opponent.


    All you have to do is to defeat them this time and then kill the Pandora Clan step by step.


    It was then.


    Noh Eun-ha killed the corps commander.


    What a skill.


    Noh Eun-ha reflected in the mirror.


    With the support of the party members, he caught the Basilisk off guard.


    Approaching him from a blind spot, he quickly punched a hole in his head.


    However, as long as other entities are alive, the basilisk will not die.


    It was then again.


    < Thunder God > and < Yeomma > performed a pincer attack and killed the Basilisk.


    Another entity died at about the same time.


    The Slayers clicked their tongues at the battle of the Twelve Seats, which are mentioned on three fingers among the strongest in Korea.


    At that time, a big and fat man spoke.


    He was a man whose appearance reminded him of Abaddon.


    Halfas I want to eat them. give me one i want to eat


    A man who introduced himself as Halfas.


    No, Mine sucked his finger.


    Even though the two basilisks were dead, they didn��t seem to feel threatened.


    It was the same for Lee Dong-hyeok in < Puppet History >.


    Then I want you to hand over the other one to me. I think it would be perfect to use as a doll.


    < Puppet Master > growled.


    Then the Slayers also giggled.


    They also added a word to each other.


    Then I < Silent >. I��ll take it and tame it to my taste.


    < The Holy Mother > is played with and when interest drops, it just collapses and returns to society. Wouldn��t it be strange to say that all the Twelve Seats died?


    Then what about Noeun? What about Han Chang-jin? What about Jinpa?


    The king let them talk frivolously.


    His eyes were fixed only on the mirror.


    Basilisks are resurrected. yes it is as expected


    Corps commanders sharing a life vessel.


    The two died at the same time, so they were originally supposed to disappear from this world.


    However, they were preparing to regenerate without being destroyed.


    Embarrassment appeared on the faces of the players reflected in the mirror.


    they can never kill


    The king raised his lips.


    he asserted.


    That was natural.


    Because-.


    ��Because I have a third life vessel.


    There were not two life vessels.


    It was three.


    An artifact handed over by the king.


    Mastema held it in her arms and smiled.


    The king nodded his head.


    We launch an ambush when their power runs out. That��s it. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It��s not cowardly.


    do anything to win


    That is right and justice.


    It was the King and their ways.

 Chapter 880

    Relife Player 880


    [Chapter 219]


    [Darkness (3)]


    Petrification magic is annoying.


    The magic that caused petrification just by looking at it prevented people from attacking the corps commander hastily.


    However, it was not that people did not prepare for the subjugation.


    Meiling Meilin Cha Eun-woo.


    The three joined forces.


    Pandora Clan Assist F


    Mirror World


    The magic they cast created dozens of mirrors.


    The mirror stuck to the players�� side and played the role of reflecting the eyes of the corps commander in case of crisis.


    Thanks to this, the players did not suffer from petrification and died.


    Kyaaaaaaa!!


    Even


    so, the situation was not showing any signs of getting better.


    Snakes crawled out countless times.


    The corps commander did not lose his prestige even if petrification did not work.


    Not only did he have excellent defense, but he also had poisonous teeth.


    The moment it bites, the deadly poison spreads within 10 seconds and leads to death.


    Also-.


    ��Kiyaaaaaaa!!


    The guy struggled.


    The players who were riding on his back involuntarily stepped back.


    Immediately, he spewed out the fire he was holding in his mouth in front of him.


    Players who could not respond were engulfed in flames and lost their lives.


    Petrification, fangs, breath��


    they have everything that threatens them.


    Eunha clicked her tongue.


    Whether petrification, poison teeth, or breath.


    Either way, it belonged to the non-magic characteristics of the corps commander.


    It was unreasonable to destroy it by jamming.


    Instead, wearing a cloak of flame, he chose to protect the people by taking away control of the gathering fire.


    It doesn��t stop there��.


    ����Blast Cross


    Galactic gathered flames in the Dawning Sword.


    The flames that filled the area were sucked into the sword body.


    A hot-hot sword.


    Flames swirling around him.


    Moving his sword and catching the flames, he created a path.


    When a direct path to him was revealed without any obstructions, the players quickly prepared their attack magic.


    The galaxy was the first to attack.


    Kwa-kwa-kwa-kwa-kwak!!


    The length of the basilisk was equivalent to that of 30 adult males.


    It was incredibly long, enough to fill the middle of the forest.


    Since that guy��s body was openly exposed, he could land effective hits wherever he attacked.


    Kyaaaaaaaa!!


    horizontally relative to the ground.


    and vertically.


    The fire that spread to the cross hit the basilisk��s face.


    He struggled to put out the flames. During


    Diamond Blast


    Storm


    Homme Fatal,


    players attacked.


    < Absolute Sword > Mok Min-ho.


    < Jingu > Kaede Hoshimiya.


    < Double Penetration > Bong Gu-rae.


    The attack from the three of them dealt a critical blow, causing the creature to scream.


    Minho Mokminho��s sword slashed his head, Kaede��s arrow stabbed him in the eye, and Bonggurae��s bullet entered his mouth and pierced his throat.


    ��Kiyaaaaaaa!!


    As the creature shuddered and expressed its pain, the forest roared with excitement.


    The ground shook greatly, and the trees with their roots below the ground shook.


    The players endured the shock and prepared for the next attack.


    And then-.


    ��The transmutation


    liger blaster


    galaxy dug deep.


    The galaxy, which narrowed the distance in an instant to avoid the rushing snakes, arrived in front of the basilisk.


    ��Quaaaaaang!!


    direct hit.


    The galaxy fired the blaster loaded with lightning right in front of the guy��s nose.


    The basilisk screamed.


    But his screams were drowned out by the crackling sound of lightning.


    His head was engulfed in a flash of light.


    Kiyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah��


    the energy of the lightning disappeared;


    Steam rose from his head.


    Basilisk lost consciousness.


    His eyeballs were turned upside down.


    Also, I couldn��t move my body as if I had been electrocuted by the electric shock.


    The forest, which had been very excited just a moment ago, became quiet as if it had never been.


    It was about then.


    [Eunha.]


    [How did it go?]


    Two artifact pushers.


    Jinseo-na sent telepathy.


    Eun-ha gave her telepathy and asked about the battle in the forest on the other side.


    [They said it was ready too. It is said that < Thunder God > just needs to strike a blow.]


    [It is the same here. Now, only the last shot is left.]


    [Okay, I��ll let you know.]


    Basilisks that share life.


    He had to be knocked down at the same time.


    That��s why Eun-ha endured the opportunity to kill him.


    After a while, Jinseo-na��s telepathy arrived.


    [Then they say they��ll start attacking.]


    [What��s the timing?]


    [40 seconds later. I��ll count. You are preparing for an attack.]


    [Okay.]


    [��40.]


    The countdown has begun.


    Eunha listened to Jinseona��s signal and converted the blaster into a chain.


    Galvanic Cross


    Compresses lightning with the Dawning Sword.


    Sparks flash.


    An electric light burns the space.


    The electricity gathered in the blade glows blue and destroys everything it touches.


    [��5 4 3 2 1. Now.]


    Signal dropped.


    The galaxy immediately released the electric current that was compressed in the blade.


    Blue currents reveal the ground.


    The lightning that quickly arrived in front of the basilisk created a cross.


    A blue bolt of lightning devours the basilisk, tearing a huge hole through its head.


    left and right up and down.


    Holes from four directions brought him to his death.


    thud!


    Basilisk is dead.


    The boy could no longer support himself and collapsed to the ground.


    [This is the news from the Shinra Clan. They said the subjugation was successful on the other side.]


    [That��s good.]


    The basilisk��s body disappears.


    The long battle is over.


    Eunha was relieved to hear Jinseona��s telepathy.


    It was then.


    ����!!


    ��what!?


    The extinct basilisk.


    But the extinction suddenly stopped.


    His body was enveloped in blue mana.


    Galaxy and the players know what that means now.


    He��s trying to resurrect.


    [Standing. Check with Shinra Clan. Are


    you sure you killed the basilisk? Is it right to kill the basilisk? They said they killed them for sure.]


    [So did we.]


    Players attack the mana-infused man.


    However, none of the attacks worked on the guy preparing for resurrection.


    His body is reconstructed.


    Eunha frowned at the scene.


    Why did you come back to life?


    How could this be��


    It was an unexpected situation.


    Eunha was perplexed inwardly.


    Kyaaaaaaaa!!


    The revived one casts petrification magic.


    Mirrors floating in the air quickly protect players.


    Eunha gritted her teeth while being protected by the mirror.


    [Seona, talk over there. I don��t know what happened, but they��ll attack again.]


    [Okay, be careful. Things seem to be taking a weird turn. Unfortunately, the standby mana condition is not good right now, so the navigators can��t access the library and seek advice from < Index >.] [


    Okay, I��ll be careful. Let me know as soon as new information comes in.]


    Something is going wrong.


    Everyone was feeling it.


    Even so, they suppressed their anxiety and went to battle.


    However-.


    ��No again!?


    The basilisk revived again and again and robbed players of their health.


    ��


    three times.


    Killed a Basilisk three times.


    Even so, the basilisk revived and threatened the players every time.


    further-.


    ��Is it the second phase?


    The situation was getting worse.


    Wings sprouted from the basilisk��s back, enabling aerial combat.


    Body length about 50 m.


    It was a terrifying sight to see him soar into the air.


    Hey hey hey. Why is he really like that? Isn��t that crazy? No, Ji is No Eun-ha. What is it? Why do you keep coming back to life instead of dying?!


    By this point, people were panicking and shouting.


    Jinpalang said it was absurd.


    Kyaaaaaaaa!!


    On the other hand, the corps commander who transformed into the 2nd phase exerted more power than before.


    It roared with a sharp sound, and the mirrors flying through the air shattered.


    kuh��!!


    Right after that, the guy��s eyes flashed.


    Those who made eye contact instantly were struck by petrifying magic.


    They urgently raised their mana resistance to resist petrification.


    The supporters hurriedly invoked magic to heal the petrified state.


    Then


    the snakes moved.


    It wasn��t just the corps commander that changed.


    The snakes also changed their shape little by little.


    They stretched their long bodies and quickly opened their mouths.


    People casting magic were swallowed up by snakes.


    [This is a message from the Blaze Clan. They say that the corps commander has entered the second phase over there as well. The damage is serious. They say they��ve almost run out of potions and won��t be able to hold out any longer. And the sun will set soon.]


    The galaxy moved its wings of flame.


    He flew up into the sky and dropped fire at the snakes.


    The snakes roared.


    Those who transformed into the second phase were now showing resistance to fire.


    How should I get rid of it?


    Even after defeating two of them at the same time, they didn��t disappear�� S��ar?h the n?vel_Fire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I couldn��t suppress my nervous feeling.


    Eunha bit her lip.


    It was then.


    Kwaaaaaang!!!


    An artillery barrage erupted from the rear.


    Twelve Seats < Silent > Yoo Soo-jin.


    She shot the basilisk.


    Kyaaaaaaaa!!


    But he didn��t get hit by the gunfire.


    The corps commander, wriggling in the air, evaded the artillery fire and immediately flew to Yoo Su-jin.


    Chet!


    Eunha threw herself.


    He chased the corps commander passing overhead.


    Sending the basilisk to the rear would cause more damage than now.


    I shouldn��t have sent him to the rear.


    I��m running out of energy now.


    can��t help it


    The power of the gift < Amplification > was slowly declining.


    The mana in the body was also slowly dropping, and the gift was about to activate.


    It consumed quite a bit of power.


    He had killed the basilisk three times, so it was understandable.


    Still, the basilisk survived and the sun was about to dip below the horizon.


    In the end, I had to make a decision.


    The myth must be manifested.


    The burden on the body must be strong, but there is nothing I can do to minimize the damage.


    I was trying not to manifest the myth as much as possible.


    Eunha had no choice but to gather her remaining power and do her best.


    Shinhwa Manifestation


    Revival


    Imprint your will on the world.


    the world responds


    Sparks spread around the galaxy, turning the surrounding area into a world of flames.


    Soon the fire passing between the trees burns the snakes.


    The wormhole


    myth has been manifested.


    The galaxy moved through subspace.


    It was now possible to specify coordinates anywhere in the world where the flames could reach.


    Appearing in the direction the corps commander was heading, he swung his sword.


    Divine Crimson


    Crimson Flame.


    A huge spear flies at the corps commander.


    Even if the corps commander tried to avoid it, it was useless.


    Wormhole


    fire streams enter subspace.


    A new subspace is created above its head.


    A stream of fire falls.


    Kyaaaaaaaaaaaa!!


    The guy screams.


    The flames pierced him.


    Crimson fire consumes existence.


    Eun-ha opened her mouth as she saw the corps commander disappearing in the flames.


    [Seo Na.]


    [Yes.]


    [Tell it to < Yeomma >. I can kill as many times as I want now, so there��s no need to match the timing. Just tell them to kill them.]


    [Okay.]


    How far can the myth be manifested?


    Galactic calculated the remaining time.


    That was enough.


    Inside, he had the confidence to kill the corps commander again and again.


    If you continue to live even after killing me�� I��ll try to kill you until I die.


    [That��s an ignorant way.]


    But there��s no way.


    Until then, the twilight sword that assisted in the battle of the galaxy sighed.


    The galaxy dropped flames again toward the reviving corps commander.


    He dies as soon as he is resurrected.


    Are you trying to attack me with a resurrection myth? My Shinhwa might be able to kill him.


    [It��s not theoretically impossible. Your mythology is in charge of resurrection, so the resurrection of the basilisk that occurs in this world must be in your hands. Give it a try.]


    Twilight Sword advised.


    Eunha nodded.


    He told the myth to stop the basilisk from reviving.


    Forbid the resurrection of the basilisk.


    Myth responds.


    Crimson flames moved to stop the basilisk��s death.


    incinerate his corpse


    The mana that constitutes existence also completely disappears from the world.


    [Sannaya, talk to < Yeomma > and tell him to kill the basilisk again. The basilisk here has been completely destroyed, so it should be fine there too.]


    [��They say I��ll try it now.]


    This should work.


    The galaxy waited for news while maintaining the world in flames.


    Soon, Jinseo sent a telepathic message.


    [��They say it��s coming back to life.]


    ����.


    A calm voice.


    Eunha gathered her brows.


    It was a situation where the basilisk��s magic stone was not left behind and was destroyed.


    So, the basilisk on the other side lost its life vessel and was unable to revive itself.


    Even so, it was hard to understand that it was revived.


    Twilight Sword.


    [Why?]


    What do you think?


    [You mean this situation now.]


    Yes.


    Eunha talked to the twilight sword.


    The twilight sword seemed lost in thought.


    The twilight sword responded.


    [Maybe we��re wrong.]


    What?


    [Actually, there were three life vessels instead of two.]


    ��This is nonsense.


    [Yes, that��s right. It doesn��t make sense.]


    Eun-ha dismissed it at once.


    It was a nonsensical assumption.


    Twins Basilisk was a guy whose existence itself was nothing short of a disaster.


    A monster that had to be killed at the same time, how dangerous a monster was.


    On top of that, assuming there was one more Life Vessel, the subjugation difficulty would increase even more.


    Even assuming from the beginning��.


    ��Then where are the monsters with the third Life Vessel? Are you among those snakes?


    [The Life Vessel is not something that small fish can easily handle. If we assume that there is a third one, it must be possessed by a being equal to the corps commander.]


    No answer came out.


    On the other hand, Eunha was having a hard time maintaining the myth.


    It��s because I told Shinhwa a while ago.


    Blocking the resurrection of the basilisk consumed considerable strength.


    ��it��s hard to maintain the myth any longer.


    Once the whole area was sorted out.


    There was not a single living monster in the world of flames.


    The galaxy tried to collect Shinhwa.


    Roaring!


    The world of flames shrinks.


    All the fires converge on the galaxy.


    The galaxy recovered some power with the recovered fire.


    It was then.


    Damn it ��


    But now, as it returns to the original world, it is reviving in response to the power of the basilisk that exists on the other side.]


    I��m going crazy, really��.


    Mana was gathering in the place where the corps commander disappeared a while ago.


    Instantly forms magic stones.


    Flesh sprouts from the magic stone and forms the shape of a basilisk.


    The corps commander was reviving.


    Eunha spat out disgust.


    The players no longer had the strength to face him.


    I can��t help it.


    You have to retreat once and aim for the next one.


    I figured out why he didn��t die��


    Eunha tried to tell Jinseo and the connected pass.


    The situation gets worse.


    There was no answer but retreat.


    At that time, before Eunha could speak, Jinseo-na��s message flew in.


    It was an urgent voice.


    [This is a message from the Regulus Clan. Players who don��t know who they are on the road invade! There are casualties as the wires collapse! < Yeomma > and < Thunder God > got injured in a surprise attack!!]


    What!?


    Eunha was shocked.


    I was so surprised that I couldn��t even connect a pass to Jin Seo-na.


    He let out a loud voice and tried to find people on the other side fighting the basilisk.


    But there was no time for that.


    ��������!!!


    A magic circle floating in the air.


    Dozens of magic circles were shining and trying to activate magic at any moment.


    It��s not about targeting monsters.


    There were no monsters in the area in the first place.


    It��s targeting the players.


    The galaxy reacted instinctively. The necklace


    magic


    of reduction pours out.


    Blocking the attack with the necklace of reduction, he hurriedly looked down at the ground.


    What the hell is this�� [It��s a surprise attack.]


    The ground became a mess.


    Fortunately, Iriya No Eun-ah and Cha Eun-woo were able to minimize the damage by using protective magic.


    Although there were a few fatalities, all members of the clan were unharmed.


    At that time, on the other side of the road that had been infested with snakes a while ago, many beings were showing signs of excellence.


    It was people.


    players.


    no, they are��


    ��Are they Slayers?


    they are slayers


    They were fast approaching.


    [Suna, tell the people right away to prepare for battle. The Slayers are flocking in.]


    [��Are you sure?]


    [It��s not the monsters, but the Slayers who are attacking us to kill us.] There was


    no time for long words.


    The galaxy was blown away by the Slayers.


    We had to buy time for the players to line up.


    [Hey, how did this happen?]


    I don��t know.


    Jinparang also came out.


    Transformed into a wolf, he spoke to the lowered galaxy.


    Other players followed suit.


    Before long, the Slayers appeared.


    ������.��


    Leaving a distance of about 200m.


    On the road they stopped and looked at each other.


    The galaxy folded its wings and descended.


    Standing in front of the players, he immediately turned his gaze to the people standing in front of the Slayers.


    A familiar face caught my eye.


    At that moment, Eunha realized.


    Was it something the teacher made up? Like calling the basilisk and other things.


    < King of Darkness > Baek Seo-jin.


    And < Nara > Seonwoo Hwaryeong.


    Lastly, Mastema.


    They stood before the ranks.


    Soon they are the commanders.


    The players were agitated.


    However, Eunha did not waver and demanded an explanation.


    yes that��s right i did


    Baek Seo-jin readily replied.

 Chapter 881

    Relife Player 881


    [Chapter 219]


    [Dark Curtain (4)]


    Going back in time.


    It was 11 years ago that Baek Seo-jin first recognized the existence of the galaxy.


    11 years ago, the time when Eunha acquired the title of < Excellent Donma >.


    ��that the owner of the mirror appeared?


    An artifact that measures the opponent��s desire.


    Cheoksa Danyu Jo Mungyeong.


    A person who obtained the mirror that had been testing the owner for a long time appeared.


    Baek Seo-jin was interested.


    Is he someone I can deal with?


    Or is he someone you can��t handle?


    Baek Seo-jin was thinking of making the person who owns the mirror a hero.


    The timing was just right.


    In the disaster that Armageddon would cause in the future, it would have been possible to give merit to that person.


    Thus, he is made a symbol of the system.


    It was a good scenario the more I thought about it.


    I��ll have to check it out.


    Baek Seo-jin decided to move into action.


    First, investigate Noh Eun-ha.


    Rather than spreading information, contact him directly to find out more information.


    The problem was that he was a student who attended the academy and never showed himself to the world.


    Slayers are unavailable.


    measures had to be taken.


    Then I could come to mind.


    Let��s see�� Come to think of it, there must have been a schedule to invite the Twelve Seats to give a lecture at the Higher Academy around this time��.


    Very fortunately.


    That year, he was scheduled to give a lecture at the Academy Cultural Festival.


    It is to approach Noh Eun-ha and figure it out directly.


    To think that there would be someone who could use similar tactics to mine��


    But then I went to see Noh Eun-ha.


    Eunha Noh was using Woobo.


    It was during practice.


    Baek Seo-jin, who quietly watched Noh Eun-ha��s training, couldn��t help but be surprised.


    What happened to you pursuing a style similar to mine?


    Did this guy Changjin teach you?


    Noh Eun-ha��s footsteps and swordsmanship showed her own skills.


    It is the movement of watering.


    Even if he modified it to suit him, there was no way he wouldn��t know it.


    what the hell are you doing


    What is the true identity of Noh Eun-ha?


    Baek Seo-jin, who came to confirm his identity, became more and more unknown about his identity.


    On the one hand, my heart was also mixed.


    He wanted to make him his disciple.


    The tenacity to wield the sword.


    A life buried here and there.


    and a style similar to yours.


    If I could handle it the way I wanted, I wanted to make it < The Seed > right away.


    Even if you don��t, Changjin is showing a completely different path from the old days.


    You can��t take my place if you forget Salsu��s mindset and become harmful.


    Half purpose, half curiosity.


    Baek Seo-jin approached Noh Eun-ha.


    While passing on her skills to him, she tried to understand Noh Eun-ha��s personality.


    �C Eunha, let me ask you one thing.


    ��yes. What is your sword for?


    That��s why I asked.


    What Eunha Noh is aiming for and with what mindset she wields her sword.


    If he was a person with thoughts that he could control, Baek Seo-jin would have accepted him as < The Sid >.


    However, betraying Baek Seo-jin��s expectations, Noh Eun-ha gave a completely different answer.


    ��It is a sword to protect the fairy.


    The moment I saw Eunha Noh��s eyes then.


    Baek Seo-jin peeked at Noh Eun-ha for something that could be called tenacity.


    I can��t afford it myself.


    It��s too risky.


    No, not only can he not handle it, but he also has the opposite meaning to himself.


    The idea of turning everything that harms the fairy into an enemy��


    it doesn��t suit me.


    What kind of being is a fairy?


    A fairy is no different from a player.


    The fairy must also be controlled.


    It must exist as a device to control this country.


    That was Baek Seo-jin��s theory.


    So he never wanted the fairy��s prestige to grow stronger.


    A fairy must reign as a symbol.


    It��s not about reigning as a politician.


    Actors only need to act.


    Noeunha is dangerous. S��ar?h the N??elFir��.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    can be enemies


    It should be removed.


    However, Baek Seo-jin could not make a decision.


    He��s only 17 years old.


    There is plenty of room for change over time.


    And not yet a threat.


    At that time, Baek Seo-jin thought that Noh Eun-ha would not be a big threat to him.


    Rather, I just enjoyed it.


    A being that could be your enemy.


    What a welcome existence this is.


    After all the monarchs were gone, there was no one who could be called an enemy to him.


    Baek Seo-jin was arrogant and arrogant.


    So, he decided to put the processing of Noh Eun-ha on hold for a while.


    Instead, it was decided to continue monitoring.


    At the same time, I decided to try brainwashing.


    he was still young


    There was plenty of time to change my not fully formed self.


    There was no age limit for transferring to the third year of the academy high school.


    Baek Seo-jin decided to use the academy system to monitor Noh Eun-ha.


    Accordingly, he decided to plant one of his own in time for Noh Eun-ha to enter the third grade.


    You want me to go to the academy?


    okay. Go and find out more about who Noh Eun-ha is.


    Is that child that important? Then I��ll have to disguise my identity and take the transfer test.


    < Madam > Bebe.


    She was a person from Baek Seo-jin.


    Swept away by the omnipresence and transformed into a demon, she was saved by Baek Seo-jin and tried to return the favor to him.


    There was a reason why she transferred to the academy.


    Still, I��ll have to reward you. Check out the Academy Library. In the basement of the library, there must be artifacts that Ikhyun hid in the past. take that


    It��s a living myth hidden, so I��m looking forward to seeing what��s hidden. yes i will do that


    So Bebe transferred to the academy and investigated Noh Eun-ha.


    However, Noh Eun-ha caught Bebe and tried to trace the man behind it.


    I never thought I would be backtracked.


    Baek Seo-jin was embarrassed.


    If the brainwashing magic cast by Armageddon had not worked on Bebe, he would have been completely exposed to Noh Eun-ha.


    No Eun-ha cannot be attracted.


    Baek Seo-jin concluded.


    He decided to get rid of Noh Eun-ha.


    However, around that time, many powerful people surrounded Noh Eun-ha.


    Sirius Group and Alice Group.


    I couldn��t get rid of him who was engaged to the direct line of two groups.


    Can not help it.


    No matter how much Eunha Noh grows, there is a limit in the end.


    Baek Seo-jin decided to give up.


    It made me angry.


    Noh Eun-ha once again exceeded his expectations.


    no, skipped


    ��Good luck.


    Seoul catastrophe.


    It was the greatest catastrophe since the reconstruction prepared by him and Armageddon.


    The purpose of Armageddon was to gain awe and become a stage to be reborn as a god.


    For Baek Seo-jin herself, it was a place to greatly reduce the authority of the fairy.


    At the same time, it was a position where he could catch Mun-jun��s surprise and eliminate him.


    I agree with your point. Don��t let the lord rule this country. but i will


    To turn the fairy into a puppet.


    < Cheolong > had to be eliminated.


    He hoped that the fairies and the people would work together to return the world to its pre-destruction state.


    Baek Seo-jin never wanted it.


    Why should those with power bend over and share what I have?


    That world is wrong.


    So I killed < Cheolong >.


    By killing him, Baek Seo-jin now has the justification and authority to seize the mana management organization and the Twelve Seats.


    But the variable came out.


    glow


    It��s < Crimson Earthquake >��


    as if it was prepared for this disaster.


    Noh Eun-ha defeated the disaster.


    And he embodied the myth.


    It was the birth of an unexpected hero.


    It was only then that Baek Seo-jin had no choice but to feel the danger in Noh Eun-ha��s existence.


    power, wealth, powerlessness, public sentiment.


    However, he who had everything in his hands was an existence that could not be easily touched.


    Around that time, Baek Seo-jin was able to vaguely notice that Noh Eun-ha had a force similar to darkness.


    If you tried to touch him, you would have to take a lot of damage yourself.


    -What do you think if that person didn��t actually die, but came back to life as a demon?


    Fortunately, there was a way.


    Noh Eun-ha thought that she and Armageddon had nothing to do with each other.


    Then use his delusion.


    He acts like Noh Eun-ha��s side and puts Armageddon in the front.


    In that way, he turns his eyes on Noh Eun-ha and achieves his goal.


    But what happened after that?


    haha what the hell are you doing?


    The anti-marriage terror of Manaism.


    The artillery fire of the army during the second recapture of Uijeongbu.


    All the disasters plotted by Baek Seo-jin and Armageddon failed.


    Where is that?


    Is there a better leader of the Twelve Seats than < Index >?


    Before the second recapture of Uijeongbu.


    Originally, Baek Seo-jin was going to step down from the head of the 12th seat at this time.


    < Narak > gave up his place to Seonwoo Hwaryeong, and he intended to return to darkness and reign as a true non-commissioned officer.


    However, Noh Eun-ha drove out < Narak > and put < Index > in his place.


    Suddenly, Baek Seo-jin lost his influence in government.


    Again, Noh Eun-ha��s influence grew.


    < Cardinal > as the ruler of this country!


    After the Seoul disaster, the voice of calling Noh Eun-ha a monarch, which was mentioned knowingly, was gaining more and more power.


    Furthermore, he took the darkness of Baek Seo-jin by putting forward Han Chang-jin.


    Baek Seo-jin was no longer something that could be done.


    In the end, Baek Seo-jin had no choice but to crouch.


    At that time, < Narak > joined hands with Choi Jeong-hoon, a direct descendant of the Galaxy Group.


    He knew Seonwoo Hwaryeong��s heart.


    I must be greedy for my position.


    From before, Seonwoo Hwaryeong tried to infringe on Baek Seo-jin��s authority whenever the opportunity arose.


    He simply did not intend to end with his chess pieces.


    Baek Seo-jin acquiesced.


    If he was pushed by him, it meant that he would not be able to rule this country.


    That��s why he tolerated the deviation of < Nara > to the extent.


    But it took four months.


    Noh Eun-ha caught him.


    If I was going to do it, I should have kept it unnoticed��


    I couldn��t just blame < Narak >.


    Noh Eun-ha��s response was too bold.


    Even Baek Seo-jin was surprised.


    That��s why No Eun-ha saw it as an opportunity to wipe out the forces threatening the fairy.


    The tail must be cut off.


    You can��t give away < Narak > here.


    Being contacted by Armageddon.


    Baek Seo-jin moved immediately.


    While he was angry with Noh Eun-ha, he looked for an opportunity to shut < Narak >��s mouth.


    As soon as the opportunity presented itself, he immediately killed it.


    There was no hesitation in Baek Seo-jin��s actions.


    After all, Armageddon was showing great results in studying the soul after the Mana cult anti-marriage terror.


    It was now possible to successfully implant the soul of the main body into the body while creating a clone.


    Besides, that body had much stronger power than the body of the main body.


    < Narak > was supposed to see the opportunity and die and be reborn in a new body.


    So, there is no problem with the plan.


    That��s how he tricked Noh Eun-ha��s eyes.


    < Nara > secretly revived.


    Baek Seo-jin decided to stay hidden for an opportunity to come someday.


    After a while, the Chillma terror broke out.


    This will be the turning point.


    If Armageddon is won, the tide of war can be reversed.


    However, Baek Seo-jin��s wind was broken.


    Noh Eun-ha realized Shinhwa.


    He defeated Armageddon.


    Of course, even Armageddon had some preparation for losing the gamble.


    He was resurrected as a warm sun.


    However, the existence that avoided the eyes of Baek Seo-jin killed him.


    Armageddon was completely destroyed and Baek Seo-jin could not find the one who killed him.


    It all failed.


    < Monarch > Noh Eun-ha.


    Baek Seo-jin had no choice but to admit defeat when he saw Eun-ha��s nickname openly called < Monarch >.


    He was cornered.


    Noh Eun-ha, who became < Monarch >, would completely conquer the darkness within a few years and realize that she was behind it.


    When that time comes, it��s over.


    All the power he has will be passed on to Noh Eun-ha.


    There was nowhere to retreat.


    Baek Seo-jin had to risk his life.


    It��s not over yet.


    I put my life up on the stakes.


    Thus, he created a platform that could dramatically reverse the current situation.


    A chance to get rid of the people who support the fairy along with Noh Eun-ha.


    That��s how it happened, Eunha.


    ��


    That time.


    The players who had been fighting Basilisks elsewhere were also fighting against the Slayers.


    < Puppeteer > Lee Dong-hyeok? That person must have died��


    Kang Hyeon-cheol.


    < God of Thunder > Lee Do-jin.


    Two people were ambushed.


    Even if they didn��t, they were exhausted from the endless battle and suffered near-fatal wounds.


    Park Hye-rim discovered the < Puppet Master > Lee Dong-hyeok who was mixed among the Slayers while treating the two.


    Where is that?


    Notorious Slayers, as well as Slayers known to have died, were still alive.


    There were even magicians.


    both of them look delicious


    Eat only one guy. I��m going to make the other one into a doll.


    The big Mine sucked his finger and drooled.


    < Puppet Master > lightly clicked his tongue.


    So what can I do? Can I just kill them all?


    Then a Slayer opened his mouth.


    A question echoed in the audience.


    The Slayers giggled.


    The players bit their lips.


    Both sides knew.


    The superiority of power was clear.


    Kyaaaaaaaa!!


    Moreover, the corps commander did not recognize them as enemies.


    Slayers and corps commanders.


    Players have to deal with them in order to survive.


    He commanded never to let today��s events leak out into the world. So, not even one person should be sent alive and well.


    There are three ways you can save your life! They either survive by being captured by us, or they survive by having their minds destroyed, or by having their memories manipulated.


    The surprise attack by the Slayers was nothing more than a light greeting.


    A full-scale slaughter began.


    ��


    Also at that time.


    Baek Seo-jin and Sunwoo Hwaryeong Mastema, who were known to be dead, appeared.


    It was not the time to figure things out.


    There was no time for that.


    The chance is only now.


    The situation was clear.


    Baek Seo-jin betrayed.


    The surprise was short-lived.


    Twelve Seats < Silent > Yoo Soo-jin.


    She took a deep breath and aimed the scope at Baek Seo-jin.


    Currently, he was busy talking with Noh Eun-ha and was not even paying attention to his existence.


    In other words, it was a golden opportunity to eliminate the enemy commander.


    Now I��m off the grid.


    I, who is the furthest back, won��t be exposed to their detection nets.


    They were flirting about the success of the surprise attack.


    I was very well off guard.


    Yoo Soo-jin took this opportunity and tried to pull the trigger.


    right then-


    ��Clap


    ����.


    Something hit the back of my head.


    something cold and hard.


    I knew what it was without looking back.


    it��s a gun


    Someone had approached her in such a way that she didn��t even realize it.


    The sniper��s weakness is this. Concentrating on the target, not paying attention to what��s behind me.


    ����.


    The way to increase the success rate of hunting with Jagoro is to aim for the beast that hunts the prey. isn��t it?


    completely caught up


    Yoo Su-jin let go of the trigger.


    she asked indignantly.


    Who are you?


    Barbatos. That��s the name I have as a demon.


    What is Mine? Is there a law saying that there are only seven horses? In the darkness you don��t know about, many demons rely on him.


    said the man, giggling.


    Then he hit Yoo Su-jin in the head with the gun.


    Game over. Get your hands off the gun. You��ve been in my heart for a long time, so I won��t let you live like this.


    ����.


    And after his cause is over, I��ll make it my collection.


    The sneer of the male Barbatos.


    Yoo Su-jin bit her lip.


    It was an outcall.


    Even the rear was occupied by them.

 Chapter 882

    Relife Player 882


    [Chapter 220]


    [Unconclusive]


    Before the return.


    As the Southern European Union attacked one of the black dungeons, < Deep Sea Dungeon >, the whole world was excited.


    what?


    If you clear all the black dungeons, no more monsters will appear?


    If you clear the black dungeon, your wish will be granted without cost.


    Those who admired the reward of the black dungeon for a while, pay more attention to the truth through the raid members.


    The truth heard from across the sea naturally diverted the attention of Koreans.


    In fact, with < Dungeon of the Deep > being attacked, it is said that the occurrence of monsters in southern Europe has decreased significantly.


    Then, if we clear < Dungeon of the Abyss >, won��t the frequency of monsters appearing decrease?


    We need to check the truth. It is said that you can find out the truth just by entering the black dungeon, so why don��t you send a raiding party to the bottom line?


    Man-made and natural disasters.


    Even in the midst of all sorts of disasters, Korea continued to develop northern Gyeonggi Province.


    Thus, they were able to reach < Dungeon of the Abyss > distributed in Cheorwon, Gangwon-do.


    And until then, the clans had conducted several raids, and no one came back alive.


    As a result, the < Abyss Dungeon > raid was implicitly stopped.


    However, the topic of attacking the < Abyss Dungeon > gained strength again due to the news delivered by the Southern European Union.


    This is your only chance to turn the tables.


    If we clear < Dungeon of the Abyss >, no one will be able to touch Baekryeon.


    At the same time, some people made a plan to purge the enemies they had regarded as a thorn in the eye with this topic.


    The galaxy was also involved in their plans.


    But the galaxy saw it as an opportunity.


    A chance to turn everything upside down.


    If she attacked the black dungeon and the ball went back to Ha Baek-ryun, no one would be able to do anything to her.


    i have to attack


    But I was worried.


    When the people who support her and Ha Baek-ryun enter the black dungeon, there are not enough people to protect her.


    < The Witch Who Counts the Stars > Song Yoon-seo.


    < New Window > Ryu Yeon-hwa was not enough.


    A hero with a reputation that the enemies could not help had to protect Ha Baek-ryeon.


    There is only one such person I know.


    Eun-ha went to Baek Seo-jin.


    dark center.


    Eun-ha, who visited the place alone, bowed her head to Baek Seo-jin, the < King of Darkness >, who had withdrawn from the front lines.


    No, I got down on my knees.


    Like this�� please.


    ����.


    Please protect Baekryun��.


    until you hit your head.


    Eunha took an attitude of submission.


    Baek Seo-jin was surprised at the first attitude Eunha showed.


    Soon he responded.


    Yes, leave Baekryun to me. I��m protecting Baekryeon well while Eunha is gone.


    ��


    I didn��t want to think about it.


    I wanted to deny it.


    Perhaps it was deliberately ignored.


    But I couldn��t know any more.


    You escaped the eyes of Changjin hyung and twenty-five and escaped the prisoners who were locked up in the prison?


    An incident that happened a few months ago raised so many questions.


    As far as Galactic knew, there were no more people in this country who could evade its surveillance.


    Han Chang-jin and twenty-five were completely in control of the darkness.


    Even so, if there was a being who did such a reckless thing to avoid the eyes of darkness, there was only one existence that the galaxy knew.


    It would be possible if it was Baek Seo-jin.


    There��s nothing you can��t do.


    Even if you don��t do that, the whereabouts of Mr. Baek Seo-jin are now unclear��


    < King of Darkness > Baek Seo-jin, who is out of the dark surveillance network.


    Not only Eun-ha, but also Han Chang-jin and twenty-five were suspicious of his crime.


    However, the three dismissed their idea as nonsense.


    Why is Mr. Baek Seo-jin?


    There is no reason for the teacher to do that.


    Baek Seo-jin had no motive.


    He was a hero who helped save this country from destruction and rebuild it.


    There was no way he would do anything that would threaten the fairy��s position.


    But it turned out this way.


    yes that��s right I did.


    After leading the Slayers.


    Baek Seo-jin admitted it meekly.


    Not only that, but he shocked the players by confessing that he was with Armageddon.


    To think that Sensei was the culprit��


    He vaguely sensed that his enemies still remained.


    But I didn��t think that the enemy would be Baek Seo-jin.


    It was a shock.


    What��s more shocking than that is��


    ��Then I gave Baekryun to the enemy in my previous life?


    Eun-ha was very angry at herself for believing in Baek Seo-jin without any doubt before returning.


    Eunha


    quickly gritted her teeth.


    After he entered the black dungeon, he clearly recalled how Ha Baek-ryeon��s situation would have changed.


    His gift would have made Ha Baek-ryun a complete puppet.


    The enemy to be killed the most was, foolishly, his gift.


    He didn��t know that, and several times he even built a bridge to bring him closer to Ha Baek-ryun.


    It seems that the shock is very big.


    Why��


    At that time, Baek Seo-jin spoke in a tone of pity.


    Eunha ignored his concerns and spoke out in the most calm tone possible.


    But his voice was trembling.


    why did you do this Teacher�� You rebuilt this country with the hope that you are a fairy.


    A voice full of emotion.


    The Slayers�� ridicule stopped.


    Players and Slayers.


    Both sides stood in a state of confrontation and kept their mouths shut.


    Only Eunha and Baek Seojin exchanged words.


    Hope Hope�� that��s right. The three of us, Moonjun and Namgung Seongwoon, asked Lim Gaeul to become a fairy. But why��


    But Eunha.


    As if it were a thing of the past now.


    Seojin Baek conveyed his sincerity in a tone reminiscent of the past.


    I asked you to postpone hope, but I never asked you to become hope. All I wanted was a symbol.


    ����. I won��t tell you anything special about the old days.


    Baek Seo-jin raised his hand.


    Then the Slayers immediately took their momentum.


    The basilisk also stopped moving.


    This country was once destroyed, and then the age of monarchs began. ����.


    I too was once a monarch. How did you meet the times well and be able to stand in the same position as a king? That��s how I was able to live as I wanted in a world without laws and norms. Why do you think I tried to rebuild this country by accepting the proposals of Munjun and Namgung Sungwoon? Do you think I would have fought for a world where there were no benefits and laws and norms exist? I��m not even a righteous person


    Baek Seo-jin rummaged in his arms.


    he pulled out a cigar


    Then, one of the Slayers behind them approached and held out fire.


    Baek Seo-jin lit a cigar and inhaled a sip of smoke.


    and spit it out


    Paradoxically, it was because people needed laws and norms to survive.


    ����.


    As I became the dark lord, people with the same tendency as me flocked to my side. Some of them were crazier than me. Do you think a place like that would have turned out well?


    Said it wasn��t


    Baek Seo-jin smiled bitterly.


    He said that the darkness without any rules was no different from a world where people had to kill each other when they encountered it.


    In such a world, people without power had no choice but to die like ants.


    And then it will eventually self-destruct. After enjoying everything they wanted, one day there would be no people left, no goods left to destroy, and they would die in a boring way. That was the truth I came to realize after living a life of debauchery as a dark lord.


    < King of Darkness > Baek Seo-jin wanted a world without laws and norms.


    Paradoxically, he had no choice but to create a world where laws and norms exist for that world.


    After all, proper laws and norms are needed. And the monarch is enough for me alone. That��s why I cooperated with Mun-Jun to preserve the darkness and eliminate all other monarchs. That��s how this country was built on darkness. ����.


    Then I realized another truth. That if I really want to make the world my way, I shouldn��t be in the front. Eunha, I ask you one thing. How do you think true domination is achieved?


    Eunha did not answer.


    Baek Seo-jin didn��t seem to expect to hear an answer from him either.


    he answered in an advisory way.


    True domination is when the person being controlled thinks they are not being controlled. ����.


    The reason why you are called players, not awakened or transcendental ones, has something to do with it. The academy forcing you to compete is also there.


    ����.


    Munjun was afraid of the existence of monarchs, so he made you guys call them players in order to keep you from uniting and to lower your value. I also didn��t want you to threaten my position.


    Let��s go back to what we were talking about.


    We talked about true domination.


    Baek Seo-jin spits smoke and turns the topic.


    In the end, I had no choice but to put up a stand-in to rule this country. That was the fairy. I thought I was really lucky when Gaeul first awakened < White >. ����. Because that child was an actor. The child who had nothing to do with politics and only acted was no different from a chess horse that was just right for me.


    At that time, Baek Seo-jin��s tone lowered.


    A shadow fell over his face.


    he opened his mouth


    However, contrary to my expectations, Ga-eul stood out in politics. I wanted him to play hope, not really hope. And when the child tried to touch the dark realm, saying he wanted to create a country where people could live happily, he realized something was wrong. ����.


    That��s why I decided. You don��t have to say anything after that.


    Baek Seo-jin threw his cigar on the floor.


    His gaze turned to the galaxy.


    he asked.


    Well then, it��s Eunha. Do you know why I told you this?


    Baek Seo-jin��s question.


    It was obvious.


    As expected��.


    -Because I won��t let you live.


    The galaxy took a battle posture.


    While listening to Baek Seo-jin��s story, he was implicitly recovering mana in his body.


    Mana was compressed into the blade so that he could cast magic at any time.


    Then, the Slayers also gathered the mana in their bodies again.


    this is your grave


    Baek Seo-jin waved his hand.


    The Slayers moved.


    ��


    The battle took place.


    The skills of each of the Slayers were extraordinary.


    It was even mixed with magic.


    It��s not comparable to Chillma, but their skills couldn��t be ignored.


    Gut��!


    Eunha frowned as she endured the pain that passed through her arm.


    Baek Seo-jin is still there.


    He was unable to reach him due to the pincers of the Slayers. Of course


    , Kung Kung Kung


    Gift has been activated.


    Vilent Venom��s providence awoke and wrapped itself around Eunha��s body.


    The Slayers attacked by poisoning their weapons.


    It could be said that it was an attack optimized for killing humans.


    If you go on like this, you will be destroyed.


    Cut down one Slayer.


    He said his stamina was low, but he wasn��t ready to die from the Slayers attacking in droves.


    The problem was the clan mates players fighting alongside him.


    Ugh��


    Minho! Stay still�� I��ll treat you right now��


    All of them were out of stamina.


    Besides, most of them were not used to fighting against people.


    They were attacked by Slayers and were poisoned and paralyzed.


    Cha Eun-woo hurriedly tried to treat Mok Min-ho��s wound.


    However, the poison that the Slayers deal with was very rare and strong.


    She was never the kind of person who could heal quickly in a combat situation.


    Above all��


    ��Kiyaaaaaaaa!!


    There was a basilisk.


    He was destroying players�� camps.


    The players evaded the Slayers and were eaten by the Basilisk.


    The number of Slayers is too many.


    There is no answer other than retreat.


    But it can��t be because the basilisk is holding


    out in the rear.


    Han Chang-jin, Jin Pa, Bae Su-bin, etc.


    Thanks to the strength of a few clan members, it was at least able to hold on.


    But they, too, were in a state of exhaustion.


    If you��re thinking about dealing with the basilisk, you��d better give up. Because that guy doesn��t have two life vessels.


    At that time, Mastema, who was watching the battle, said with a giggle.


    He showed off the orb he was holding in his hand.


    It won��t perish if you don��t destroy both of them at the same time, let alone the two basilisks.


    Only then did Eunha realize.


    Until now, I could understand why the basilisk hadn��t died.


    Damn how come there is no way?


    Eunha clicked her tongue.


    I couldn��t hear the news of < Yamma > and < Thunder God > who were fighting on the other side.


    They must be fighting Basilisks and dealing with Slayers.


    In such a situation, it was close to impossible to kill the basilisk with the right timing.


    [No, it��s not impossible.] S��ar?h the n?vel_Fire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    And then.


    The twilight sword conveyed his thoughts.


    what is that.


    Eunha avoided the Slayer��s attack from behind.


    Turning around with an umbrella, he blew off the guy��s head.


    It was easy to deal with because the opponent was a human being, no matter how strong a human being was, it would be the end if they were caught off guard and cut off their heads.


    Of course, even you can��t get away from that logic.


    [Do you have the Dawning Sword? With that sword, you should be able to get rid of the Basilisk.]


    Advice from the Twilight Sword.


    Eunha thought deeply.


    ��is it.


    understood.


    It may be possible.


    Eunha��s eyes flashed.


    < Narak > Seonwoo Hwaryeong noticed the change in the galaxy.


    But he laughed.


    Do you think there is a way even in this situation? Give up now and die. Even if you struggle, it��s useless now.


    You must be the one to die. If you��re already dead, you just die. You don��t have to come back to life like a zombie��.


    It��s definitely a living body. Now that Armageddon is gone, resurrection is impossible, but I don��t have to worry about my life when I kill you guys. It��s you who will die anyway.


    Seonwoo Hwaryeong chuckled.


    Leading dozens of Slayers, he was confident of absolute victory.


    All Slayers were like that.


    On the other hand, there weren��t that many players looking for a way out like Eunha.


    They had a premonition of their death.


    You have already reached your limits. Now, the mana in the body will run out. Then what can I do? Looking at my old affection, even if I kill only you, Unha Noh, in a miserable way, the others are comfortable��. It


    was then.


    The mana melted into the air fluctuated.


    Seonwoo Hwaryeong��s voice was buried in the immediate phenomenon.


    ����!!


    from behind the galaxy.


    A pillar of light shot up.


    The pillar of light that dyed the whole world in pure white gradually expanded its radius.


    Kyaaaaaaaa!!


    The basilisk is swallowed by the pillar of light.


    The guy screams.


    The guy was facing extinction.


    Gift < Miracle >


    In the center of that pillar of light.


    Noh Eun-ah was holding on to the seat.


    The light that spread from her as the center eventually dyed the galaxy��s field of view white.

 Chapter 883

    Relife Player 883


    [Chapter 220]


    [Unsuccessful (2)]


    Fighting against the Slayers.


    Suddenly the world went white.


    The changes that occurred after that served as an opportunity for players who were falling down.


    Mana�� is it recovering?


    Twelve Seats < Yeomma > Kang Hyeon-cheol.


    He felt his body tingle and murmured.


    Apparently, it seems to be the effect of this light, but on the contrary, they seem to have been debuffed.


    I don��t know what the phenomenon is.


    Apparently, the players who entered the pillar of light recovered some of their health and mana, while the slayers seemed to be affected by a debuff that reduced their abilities.


    < Thunder God > Lee Do-jin grasped the situation and said to Kang Hyeon-cheol behind him.


    That��s right. Is this it? It��s just that it��s easier to deal with them.


    Kang Hyeon-cheol said excitedly.


    Fighting spirit burned in his eyes.


    I was only being attacked by the Slayers, but now I can properly respond.


    He glared at them, creating flames in his body.


    Hyuncheol-ah, don��t go out too much.


    Sheesh I know.


    However, the situation could not be said to have changed significantly.


    Now, it��s barely turning the tables on the players.


    The edge was still with them.


    Kang Hyeon-cheol also had eyes to calmly analyze the situation without having to listen to Lee Do-jin��s attention.


    The conclusion was one.


    Kang Hyeon-chul spoke to Lee Do-jin, who was standing behind him.


    Hey, do you remember the academy?


    I went to subdue the 8th tier monsters, but it turned out that there was a colony of 6th tier monsters, Werewolves?


    yes that


    I tried to stop the werewolves, saying that I would save you and my classmates. Looking back now, I don��t know how I lived.


    Even in a desperate situation.


    The two of them showed their teeth and laughed without feeling fear.


    Looking back, it was from then.


    That is why they came to regard each other as rivals, as their personalities did not match.


    Hwareuk!


    Dismissed!


    The fire is roaring.


    A bolt of lightning erupted.


    As the two suddenly increased their output, the Slayers fled back in amazement.


    here we are You guys should run away quickly.


    Be sure to inform the fairy government about the attack by the Slayers and Mine.


    Lightning and sparks spread.


    The two who kept the Slayers away shouted at the players.


    As long as there was no way for them to win, they had to send as many players alive as possible to seek remedies.


    To do so, the two intended to stop them.


    What do you mean!? Even if we fight, we have to fight together. How can the two of us��!!


    Regulus Clan Lord! Hyerim, please protect her! He has a baby in his stomach!!


    At that time, Park Hye-rim of < The Holy Mother > shouted.


    Hyunchul Kang cut her off.


    There was no time to convince her.


    He asked Gu Yeon-soo to protect Park Hye-rim.


    Wait! Okay then I��ll stay with you too! I need the two of them to heal�� �� Even if Hyerim kills me later, I won��t have anything to say. < Yeomma > Be sure to come back alive.


    The players also read the situation.


    The opportunity was only now.


    In response, Gu Yeon-soo of the Regulus Clan Road chose to forcibly knock out Park Hye-rim, who was trying to stay.


    Carrying Park Hye-rim on his back, he looked back at Kang Hyeon-cheol.


    Hyeoncheol Kang smiled.


    Don��t worry. Do I look like a man who will die in a place like this? They told us to know that if we tie their feet properly, we will run away on our own.


    ��request.


    is that really possible?


    Gu Yeon-soo did not interrogate.


    There was no way he did not know that Lee Do-jin and Kang Hyeon-cheol would risk their lives to make a way out.


    So did the other players.


    They greeted the two and turned around.


    The two left them behind.


    Are you okay? what? It��s not too late even now let you run away How can I do this on my own?


    Do not be ridiculous. Do you think you can stop them by yourself? And if they kill you and come after you, you��ll have more trouble. At that time, I will face them alone, so do you think you can protect Hyerim? Anyway, I only say bad things�� Yes, I got it. I won��t ask anymore.


    If we block it, it will be time for Hye-rim to get out of this place alive. I will raise my child without a father, but he will do just fine.


    as if telling yourself


    Hyeoncheol Kang said in a loud voice.


    After that, he laughed out loud.


    It was to shake off the fear of death.


    come on these Lee Do-jin Get your mind straight from now on.


    who��s to say


    Gift < Flame > Gift < Thunder Fire >


    To ensure that the Slayers never pursue the players.


    The two showed their full potential.


    Flames and electric shocks mix wildly, devastating the surrounding area.


    ��


    Baek Seo-jin��s betrayal.


    Attack of the Slayers.


    Immortal Basilisk.


    Tired players.


    The situation was very bad.


    No way was visible.


    i have to do something


    Noh Eun-ah gripped the stone pole tightly.


    Currently, the only people who can afford mana in their bodies are themselves and Ilya.


    Even if you add a few people there, it��s Cha Eun-woo and Bae Soo-bin.


    However, Cha Eun-woo was in a hurry to treat poisoned people.


    In the end, the only people who can support the players are himself and Ilya.


    Riya-sister plays the most important role when activating ritual magic.


    Even if you keep in mind that Eunha will declare the sanctuary, you should leave Riya��s strength behind.


    Noah thought.


    So she decided to protect the players by expressing mana in her body.


    It was then that a sound was heard.


    It was a sound I hadn��t heard since I was a kid.


    do you need power


    A voice of unknown gender.


    It sounded like multiple selves talking at the same time.


    She didn��t know what the sound was.


    Samramansang.


    It was the voice of the will of the world.


    The sound that Gift < Miracle > makes.


    need power


    Noh Eun-ha, Shin Seo-yeong, and Park Hye-rim.


    In the meantime, Eunah Noh had been told not to answer the questions of < Miracle >.


    She thought so too.


    Because he knew that Shin Seo-young lost his life as a player in return for activating < Miracle >.


    However, in order to overcome the situation, he had to borrow the power of < miracle > even if he had to pay an excessive price.


    I don��t care no matter what


    I want to save people.


    Noah Eun-ah yearned.


    There was no hesitation.


    Unlike before, she tried to accept the world��s will as it is.


    As a result, the mana flowed out of his body and colored the world white.


    ��not enough in return.


    what? why?


    But a problem arose.


    Noh Eun-ah��s request to the world��s will was to ask for the strength to defeat the Slayers.


    The World Will answered that it was impossible, contrary to her wishes.


    ��Cause you��ve already given a lot


    There is not much to take to pay a reasonable price for your wishes.


    unknown sound.


    Eunah Noh frowned at Ami.


    It was an urgent situation.


    There was no time for arguing.


    Then lend me the strength you can take from me.


    Is it really okay


    It doesn��t matter though.


    ��I agree.


    That moment.


    Noah felt as if something was leaving her body.


    The mana consumed to activate < Miracle > did not disappear.


    something other than mana.


    I couldn��t figure out what it was.


    But the moment it slipped away, Noh Eun-ah felt that she had lost something important.


    Ugh��


    lest it escape.


    She resisted instinctively.


    However, despite her resistance, < Miracle > continued to take away.


    ��


    Gift < Miracle >.


    Eunha noticed the phenomenon right away.


    Someone had activated a < miracle >.


    Entering the pure white world, he quickly killed the Slayers who were embarrassed by the phenomenon he was experiencing for the first time.


    Who is it?


    Who activated the < miracle >?


    Stamina and mana are being restored.


    It��s getting buffed.


    On the other hand, the Slayers seemed to have their abilities reduced due to debuffs.


    Eun-ha shook off the electric shock and tried to find the person who activated the < miracle >.


    One of them is No Eun-ah or Iriya.


    Soon, he could see that a pillar of light was spreading from No Eun-ah.


    The transformation


    liger chain


    galaxy borrowed the power of Kang.


    Astute Slayers were trying to attack her.


    Blue lightning gathers on the bridge of


    Noebo .


    Eunha stepped on the advance.


    His new form is gone. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Jinhoechuk


    ��Kuhhh��!!


    By shortening the distance so fast that the Slayers couldn��t recognize it.


    Eun-ha released the electric shock that was carried on the bridge that did not step on the advance.


    As soon as he kicked the Slayer back, he swung his sword.


    Even if the Slayer defended it belatedly, it could not block the attack made through subspace.


    After defeating the slayer, Eun-ha grabbed Noh Eun-ah by the shoulder.


    no way sister don��t But��


    it��s okay. stop because it��s okay


    ����.


    It��s okay. Enough of this.


    Eunha comforted her.


    Noah��s face contorted.


    I can��t believe what he says or not.


    It looked like she was troubled.


    Eunha said this firmly.


    Trust me. I don��t know about those guys, but at least I found a way to get rid of the basilisk.


    ��Really?


    Really. So don��t try to pay the price any more.


    Noah Eun-ah was agitated.


    Soon she nodded.


    Then the light that colored the surroundings in pure white began to disappear.


    The thickness of the pillar of light is reduced.


    The world returns to normal.


    Are you sick anywhere? are you okay?


    ��It��s okay except for the mana cost. no pain anywhere I wonder if it ended up taking only my mana like in the past.


    Is it real?


    Can��t you trust my sister?


    I believe my sister��s words.


    The price of < miracle > is considerable.


    Eunha checked her condition just in case.


    As she said in a bright tone, there seemed to be nothing wrong with her body.


    Eunha was relieved.


    I recovered somewhat thanks to my sister. From now on, gather the others and prepare to escape.


    How are you doing?


    We��ll have to deal with the basilisk.


    can you do it alone?


    don��t worry. I��ll follow right away. Really? I am also a father now. I have no intention of sacrificing my body.


    Eun-ha stood as if protecting Noh Eun-ah.


    Then, using mana generously, the Slayers couldn��t approach anymore and made them fall back.


    Ignis Cross


    Magic with the attributes of flame and lightning added.


    Crimson flames and blue thunderbolts combined to attack all beings in front.


    However, the galaxy controlled the magic and manipulated the players to avoid being attacked.


    In the meantime, Jinseo-na, who received a telepathic message from Eun-ha, instructed the players to evacuate.


    The battle situation where players and slayers were mixed was organized again.


    It was then.


    The flames containing the lightning split apart.


    I knew it wasn��t < Future Poetry >, but I never thought it would be < Miracle >. Too bad. If Ik-hyeon had been alive, he would have had his eyes on your sister as well.


    Baek Seo-jin split the flames.


    He drew his sword and looked at the galaxy and shrugged.


    However, it seems that the power of < miracle > has not been fully realized. Is it only a little bit of strength and we lost a little bit of strength?


    ����.


    Even so, it would be futile��. We still have a numerical advantage and the basilisks are in good health.


    Slayers giggle.


    They were taking a posture as if they would move to kill the players again if Baek Seo-jin gave them an order.


    Eunha did not give in to their life and opened her mouth.


    Instead, you don��t think I��ve regained the power to manifest a myth?


    If Shinhwa is activated in succession, its power is supposed to decrease. The burden is getting much worse�� Well, yes. Now is not the time to save your life.


    Baek Seo-jin��s expression did not change.


    He hit the floor with his knife.


    But it��s a galaxy. The reason I am here after revealing my identity is also to counteract your mythology.


    His shadow moved.


    The shadow that had turned three-dimensional and rose from the ground wriggled like tentacles.


    The shadow expands the world.


    The myth is about to be realized.


    Even so, Eunha did not panic.


    Rather, it was suffocating.


    Are you really going to make the myth come true?


    What do you want to say?


    It will be difficult to deal with later. Isn��t it time to worry about the crisis of extinction as much as it has been called a living myth?


    ����.


    Baek Seo-jin cannot be hastily manifested.


    once or twice in the future.


    Surely Baek Seo-jin was supposed to manifest Shinhwa and then become mana and oxidize.


    It was an act that did not serve his purpose of becoming the ruler of this country.


    Sure enough, Baek Seo-jin was silent.


    His eyes narrowed.


    yes you are right Although the number of times I can use Mythology is limited now.


    Baek Seo-jin admitted it meekly.


    Immediately after, he spoke.


    But why do you think only I can manifest Shinhwa?


    No way��


    Baek Seo-jin pointed to the back.


    < Narak > Seonwoo Hwaryeong walked out.


    He was wearing a goofy smile.


    It is said that it cannot be compared to the status of a living myth, but < Narak > can fully manifest a myth.


    ����.


    If I borrow the power of < Narak > and manifest the myth just a little bit, the price won��t be that great. Now what do you plan to do? Do you really think you can handle the two myths?


    Two myth bearers.


    Eunha couldn��t help but be surprised by this news.


    But that was all.


    Eunha raised the Dawning Sword.


    I heard good information.


    what?


    Baek Seo-jin asked.


    Eunha didn��t answer.


    He opened the subspace.


    Worm Hall


    I couldn��t deal with two people with my physical condition right now.


    So, promise the following:


    In the first place, Eun-ha had no intention of fighting Baek Seo-jin here.


    Because it was obvious that it would be a fight against yourself.


    Who am I fighting here for good?


    I just hate fighting on someone else��s board.


    Time dragged on as it dragged on.


    I also gathered information as I could.


    Eunha quickly thrust her sword into the subspace to prevent them from responding.


    What!?


    A subspace opened near Mastema.


    He hurriedly defended himself with magic.


    However, the twilight sword responded quickly.


    Absorbs the magic of


    the Twilight Sword Mastema.


    the guy is confused


    He probably didn��t know that the magic would be completely absorbed as soon as it was activated.


    It doesn��t stop there��.


    ����This time, Dawning Sword


    Eunha pierced the Dawning Sword and finally destroyed the crystal ball.


    Then Mastema laughed as if she was full of energy.


    no use. Did you really think that destroying this would make the basilisk disappear? If the basilisk doesn��t destroy three life vessels at the same time��


    why don��t you talk?


    Mastema��s face hardened.


    Eunha raised her lips.


    A sword that destroys causality.


    The power of the Dawning Sword had been consumed.


    Kiyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa


    basilisk has died many times.


    The reason why he was still alive was because the crystal ball that Mastema had was not destroyed.


    That crystal ball was the cause.


    So, the galaxy destroyed the crystal ball, eliminating the result.


    In the end, the basilisk will return to the state just before being resurrected.


    And the state right before the resurrection is��.


    ��Two life vessels are destroyed.


    In other words, by destroying the crystal ball with the Dawning Sword, it was like destroying three life vessels.


    As evidence of that, the basilisk had turned into mana particles and was annihilating.


    How could this�� what the hell did you do!?


    why do i tell you that?


    Mastema will not understand.


    the boy shouted loudly.


    Eunha didn��t answer.


    Now that we��ve got the information we need from them, we must return to Seoul.


    The risk factor in the rear has been removed.


    Now all we have to do is return to Gangneung City while keeping them in check.


    And to inform the fairy of Baek Seo-jin��s betrayal.


    I��m worried about the situation on the < Yeomma > side, but the basilisk would have disappeared there too, so the situation would have improved.


    If you run away, you will meet.


    Eunha ordered Jinseona.


    The retreat signal was given.


    The magic prepared by the people exploded, making it difficult for the Slayers to track down.


    Hamper Wave


    galaxies also joined in.


    kuh��!!


    So who��s going to bring out the shadows?


    After jamming Baek Seo-jin��s mana circuit, he immediately ran away.

 Chapter 884

    Relife Player 884


    [Chapter 220]


    [unsettled (3)]


    before regression.


    Two third-tier overrank basilisks that appeared in Gangneung drove the players to the brink of destruction.


    < Yeomma > Hyeoncheol Kang < God of Thunder > Dojin Lee < The Holy Mother > Hyelim Park < Silent > Soojin Yoo.


    In addition, the elite players of their clans succumbed to the revived Basilisk without dying.


    Like that. Judging by the situation, it doesn��t seem like I need to step out. Even the basilisk is powerful. The artifacts borrowed from < King of Darkness > are amazing.


    Armageddon took over the body of Onyang.


    He laughed in a tree a little far from the place where the battle was taking place.


    Mastema, who is believed to have died, was by his side.


    The crystal ball he held in his arms was shining softly.


    The Basilisk��s third life vessel is working.


    If this work is successfully completed, we will be able to rise as the beings who firmly rule this country. I will be reborn as a truly divine being, and Seo Jin will become the unspoken ruler of this country.


    Since the beginning of the age of monarchs.


    It��s been too long to come to this place.


    Baek Seo-jin and Armageddon.


    They understood each other from the first time they met, and they finally came to this place.


    However, there were also a few unexpected variables.


    It��s good that I got this body, but the black spirit is useless.


    Are you referring to the sword called the holy sword of salvation?


    yes. Since this sword does not recognize me as its master, I cannot exert my power. At least it��s okay because I��m not a dealer, but a caster��


    but I need to be a dealer to play Onyang. Yes, that��s how it is. When the opportunity arises, I will find a sword that will become a new symbol. Or pass this sword on to the other guys.


    Armageddon tapped the sword at his waist.


    Black made no response.


    The holy sword of national salvation, unable to activate its built-in magic because it did not recognize itself as its owner.


    He decided to refit his sword as soon as this work was over.


    By the way, it��s a pity.


    What do you mean? There are some children who have been revived, but there are many children who died without being able to do that. If they were alive, there wouldn��t have been a need to mobilize the Slayers in this way��


    You��re referring to Belphegor Belzebuth Lilith Agareth.


    okay.


    Armageddon clicked his tongue. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It was just regrettable.


    Belphegor was defeated by < Index > and was destroyed with his soul.


    Beelzebuth and Lilith were killed before Armageddon even got a handle on it.


    And Agares did not wish to be resurrected at the last moment and chose to commit suicide altogether.


    It��s a pity that only Agares could have been saved somehow.


    I can��t help it. Because Agares was not suited to such a job.


    To be able to use that kind of power and not want innocent people to get hurt�� He said things that I couldn��t understand.


    Even though he was a demon with the power to be worthy of his own eyes, Agares had a very weak character.


    Armageddon decided to forget her.


    The plan may have gone a little wrong, but the result has not changed.


    It��s finally over. One of the twelve thrones seems to have to be saved, but who will you let go? Hmm�� < The Holy Mother > would be better.


    some time after that.


    The battle is over.


    Abaddon couldn��t hold back his appetite and swallowed Kang Hyeon-chul in a snap.


    Samael giggled while stepping on Lee Do-jin from < Thunder God >, and Mamon looked like he was thinking hard about something after seeing Yoo Su-jin from < Silent > whose arm had been ripped off.


    And < The Holy Mother > Park Hye-rim��.


    ��If you end up like that, there��s no need for me to interfere and destroy your mind. It��s something I don��t know though.


    ��


    The battle was fierce.


    At least, the basilisk disappeared, and the breath was opened.


    The charter was still not good.


    The Slayers were different from the type Kang Hyeon-chul and Lee Do-jin had fought so far.


    They were killers who specialized in killing people.


    No matter how strong the two were, there was no choice but to be at a disadvantage in terms of numerical superiority, a fighting style that lowered physical strength, and a surprise poison attack.


    kuh��!! Hyeoncheol!!


    In the end, Kang Hyeon-cheol gave the big man a gap.


    The demon who attacked him from behind bit him on the shoulder.


    chewy and tasteless


    Umu um woo woom.


    Mine spit out what he was chewing on.


    Then I tilted my head.


    no i will try again Originally, I think I��ve heard that it��s different when you try this twice.


    Crazy guy��


    Mine picked up what had fallen on the ground and put it in my mouth.


    Poudeudeuk poudeudeuk.


    There was the sound of bones breaking.


    Mine swallowed it.


    yeah not tasty There was no need to try it twice.


    Mine smirks.


    Hyeoncheol Kang was furious.


    he started the fire


    The fire that ran over the road immediately engulfed the mine.


    There was a reaction.


    Aaaa!!! Hot, hot, hot, hot��!!


    Mine, engulfed in flames, rolls over the road.


    Kang Hyeon-cheol even tried to move his steps to kill the demon.


    It was then.


    Hwareuk!


    Myne


    suddenly opened her mouth wide and sucked in the flames.


    He mumbled the fire that had been stuffed in his cheek.


    I ate well.


    Soon the guy burped.


    He pats his stomach with his thick hands.


    good poet It��s the first time I��ve tasted it. delicious. do you have this again? give it again


    Goddamn�� What��s with all these crazy bastards? Eating other people��s fire, like a fucking bitch��.


    Won��t you give it to me?


    shut up! Then�� I��ll have to eat it myself. If I eat you, I��ll be able to have < Chloride > too, right?


    Mine Halfas.


    The demon created from Abaddon��s factors drooled.


    ��


    Basilisk has disappeared.


    The players who received the Galactic signal immediately turned their backs without looking back.


    run!! Even if one person survives, let this happen today!!


    The players shouted at their throats.


    Everyone had to get out of here and let the world know about their situation.


    That way, as many people as possible could survive.


    If this happened to the world, they wouldn��t be able to openly attack like now.


    We��ll be protecting the rear, so don��t look back and run!!


    because everyone knew it


    The players ran desperately.


    Players who still had power like Bae Su-bin were following behind to protect them.


    The galaxy was also the same.


    Bae Su-bin Kaede. ��uh.��


    The magic of the Slayers flies.


    Eunha deployed Mastema��s protection magic, which she absorbed with the Twilight Sword a while ago.


    Soon, as soon as the magic effect disappeared, he cut off the side of the Slayer who was attacking from the side.


    Bae Su-bin and Kaede were also keeping the Slayers in check while following Eunha.


    How much power do you have left?


    ��I��m not too far away either.


    Bae Su-bin��s face darkened.


    she was nervous


    There was not much mana left in his body, but when he looked back at the pursuing Slayers, he could not see a way out.


    Eunha read her anxiety.


    Don��t do anything reckless, and if you feel like you��re out of mana, ride the blue brother and run away. You take good care of your clanmates.


    ��okay.


    Han Chang-jin is exchanging swords with four Slayers.


    Bae Su-bin nodded and covered Chang-jin Han with magic.


    The Slayers retreated in surprise, and Eun-ha attacked the four at once. Blast


    Cross


    Flames spread.


    Slayers who were hit directly fall into the woods under the road.


    However, the pursuing Slayers did not seem to have suffered much damage, probably because they had resistance to fire magic.


    Those guys will be stopped by me, Subin, Changjin hyung, Blue hyung Minho. So, Kaede, get out of here and tell me about the crisis.


    According to Jin Seo-na, it seemed that telepathy did not spread over long distances.


    It must have been the work of the Slayers.


    So I had no choice but to run and tell him.


    Among them, Kaede Hoshimiya was the one who was quick on his feet and stood out in finding people.


    Galactic instructed her.


    Yeonhwa noona will be waiting here somewhere with her clanmates. So you��ve been preparing for Yeonhwa noona�� without our knowledge.


    I��d like to ask how you knew, but it��s not the right time to ask. ok i��ll leave like this


    The pursuit of the Slayers can catch up. be careful.


    You are very careful. Take them all well and bring them back. See you later.


    Kaede


    the Star Picker shot an arrow into the sky.


    She caught the arrow��s trajectory and quickly soared into the sky.


    Hey profit!!


    she leaves the line


    As soon as the Slayers noticed it, they tried to shoot her down.


    The magic targeting the players suddenly changed its trajectory into the sky.


    How dare these��


    The galaxy attacked the slayer who intercepted the magic through subspace.


    the slayer is dead


    However, the magic had already left the Slayer��s hands.


    The Lord said,


    ��No one can touch my people.��


    Just in time, Illya stopped the magic that was aiming at Kaede.


    She, who was in the lead with the players, noticed the hint.


    Soon, she applied a buff to all players.


    Are there only two supporters who can fight right now, Eunwoo and Ilya?


    Eunha calmly analyzed her power.


    Eunah Noh had run out of mana in her body as a reward for using < Miracle >.


    Currently, she was in the process of recovering mana while being carried by Meirin.


    In the end, Cha Eun-woo and Lee.


    The support of the supporters was dependent on two people.


    It was then.


    Did you think you could run away? If so, it is a mistake.


    < Narak > Seonwoo Hwaryeong.


    he showed up


    The space was changing around him in the black cloak.


    His mana eats up the space.


    Eunha knew what kind of sign that meant.


    It is the manifestation of a myth.


    A pit where people fall when they die.


    The place where you can��t see the bottom is < Narak >.


    Seonwoo Hwaryeong smiled viciously.


    Right after that, the space that surrounded the Slayers quickly spread forward and invaded the space where the galaxy was running.


    The world has


    changed


    .


    A world dyed black.


    All landmarks have disappeared.


    Are you running properly?


    where are you running


    Players had endless doubts while running in the dark.


    It didn��t stop there.


    the floor is gone


    ������!!��


    endless fall.


    They were dizzy at the sensation of falling.


    floundering one��s hands and feet


    But no matter how far I fell, I couldn��t face the floor.


    Meanwhile, < Nara > and the Slayers were giggling right up there.


    Experience the feeling of eternal fall. When this myth is over, no matter how strong a being is, the spirit will collapse.


    < Narak > chuckled.


    He was right.


    Players were screaming at the feeling of falling.


    Transformation


    phoenix wings


    Even if you spread the wings, they will fall?


    Eunha was the same.


    Spreading his wings of flame, he was falling down without being able to defy gravity.


    He too was dizzy.


    A world where the fear of heights is maximized.


    Everyone has a fear of falling from a high place.


    The myth of Narak is to maximize it and make people feel fear.


    Also-.


    ����As long as the floor doesn��t exist, you can express anything. Of course this too.


    ������!!��


    The world has changed again.


    The feeling of falling has diminished.


    At that moment, I was out of breath.


    The pain of falling into water.


    Even if you try to swim up to the surface, you cannot distinguish between up and down.


    Even if I struggle, I can��t get out of it.


    continue to sink


    The world is covered in darkness, but nothing has changed. You just feel that way because you are caught up in the illusions you create.


    hear that


    Eun-ha tried to wake up from brainwashing by using the gift��s power.


    However, Gift did not respond to the myth of Narak.


    His mythology has the upper hand.


    Even though he recovered his physical strength with < Miracle >, Eun-ha was still exhausted.


    I was still getting tired.


    As a result, the gift is not manifested in this world.


    After all, a myth is a myth.


    That was the only way.


    Eunha finally released her power.


    Shinhwa Manifestation


    Revival


    The second Shinhwa activated.


    Mythology is declining.


    The burden on the body increases.


    Even a demon��s body can��t do anything about it.


    Roaring!


    Myth and myth collide.


    The ranks of the two myths were similar.


    < Nara >��s myth is comparable to the myth he invoked second.


    Originally, it was a myth that would have fallen far short of the myth of the galaxy.


    In the end, it seems that the myth has been manifested one after another.


    The world of < Nara > shrinks.


    The black world surrounds the slayers and the world of fire surrounds the players and collides.


    Eunha glared at him while leaving the conscious players behind.


    Since Shinhwa has been manifested, < Narak > must be defeated here.


    The chance is only now.


    Baek Seo-jin was not pursuing.


    It is arrogant.


    That��s why I had to kill < Narak > even when he wasn��t there.


    It will be quite difficult to kill them all at once later.


    Hehe, are we going to have a proper fight here? Do you think I��m going to lose to you? Even Armageddon said that and ended up losing to me.


    < Narak > burst into laughter.


    Eunha responded with a snort.


    His laughter stopped.


    A lot has happened to you I will definitely kill you


    Could it be?


    The power difference was large.


    However, those who are protected by the Galactic Myth have the ability to resurrect when they die.


    Considering that, he would be able to handle < Nara > and the Slayers to some extent without Baek Seo-jin.


    Moreover-.


    ����Hanmae-ryu special


    infinite showers,


    the crimson world shook in an instant.


    Countless huge pieces of ice that looked like awl flew into it.


    What��!?


    Has this turned the tide again?


    The infinitely pouring ice rain finally invaded the world of Narak.


    < Narak > was speechless at the sudden attack.


    The ice shining blue in the dark boldly revealed its existence.


    ��


    The application is too late.


    It was because they were attacked by Slayers hiding in the rear.


    But they were small fish.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa swung her spear and locked them all in ice.


    and realized


    It must have been that the members of the Galaxy and Pandora clans were being attacked by Slayers.


    How dare you��


    Ryu Yeon-hwa was clumsy in expressing emotions.


    But when she was taken by surprise, she was overcome with passionate emotions.


    lay your hands on my man


    She was very angry that her husband Noh Eun-ha was cowardly attacked by Slayers.


    If he ever had a problem, he wouldn��t let it go.


    She wrapped her body in wild snow crystals and her eyes sparkled.


    she opened her mouth


    it��s tae hee �� your sister Yeonhwa.


    It was a cold voice.


    A voice that makes you cringe.


    < Browser > On Tae-hee looked up and answered.


    Find the information of the people over there and report it to the fairy government. I have to tell the fairy how many people have defected.


    yes i will do that


    Emotions flared up violently.


    At the same time, his head turned coldly and he was analyzing the battle situation.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa instructed the clan members.


    Kill the traitors from now on.


    thump


    Ryu Yeon-hwa took a picture of the floor with a window.


    That is why she launched a preemptive attack on the world of < Nara >.


    Although it is not a manifestation of a myth.


    In fact, it was safe to say that Ryu Yeon-hwa, who had raised her prestige with Eun-ha, had already embodied the myth.


    Hanmae-ryu��s special


    infinite showers


    Her magic was fully activated without being nerfed in the world of < Narak >.


    ��


    At that time, the party led by Yoo Nam-hun and Yeo-bi was also able to arrive at the scene.


    With the addition of clan members from Gangneung City, the power gap between the Slayer and the players has significantly decreased.


    However, there was also a Mine among the guys chasing the Regulus Clan, which Park Hye-rim of < The Holy Mother > belonged to.


    Raincoat You ask for support from behind. I will deal with Mine.


    Watch out if that��s a demon��


    Looking at it, doesn��t it seem stronger than a chilma? are you okay.


    okay after


    < All Poisoning > Yoo Nam-hoon.


    He went out to face Mine.


    It was then.


    ����������������!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!


    suddenness.


    something fell from the sky


    At that moment, there was a roar.


    The ground cracked terribly.


    The ground collapsed in an instant, and the Slayers on it fell down.


    What the hell is that person��


    Namhun Yoo opened his mouth in a daze.


    The existence that appeared in the smoke that slowly cleared was a woman.


    horns on the head


    A woman in a black suit.


    A woman who seemed only to be a career woman created a scene of this magnitude by striking the ground with her fist.


    It seemed like he didn��t even use magic��


    he just made it like this with supernatural power?


    What�� wait red eyes?


    Meanwhile, Yoo Nam-hoon was wary of her.


    The woman��s eyes were red.


    Only then did he realize that women��s existence is very heterogeneous.


    it��s mine


    It was also a demon with a different level from the demons in front of me.


    Namhun Yoo was nervous.


    Enemies are newly increased.


    ����.


    But contrary to his concerns.


    The woman glanced at him and turned her back.


    Then, he turned his gaze towards the demons he was trying to deal with.


    She got into a boxing stance.


    To be honest, I don��t like killing, but�� It seems that killing is the only answer for you guys.


    That��s right, there��s no need to hesitate.


    again and again.


    Soon, a woman appeared from behind the players, making a shoe noise.


    A woman wearing yellow sunglasses.


    She responded to the woman in a boxing stance.


    I can say that I was fortunate to be in Gangneung. I came to Gangneung to play because I felt uncomfortable with something, but I never thought I would get caught like this. I was lucky.


    Mine Hermit.


    The Witch Who Counts the Stars Song Yun-seo.


    They joined the players.


    00134

 Chapter 885

    Relife Player 885


    [Chapter 220]


    [Unsuccessful (4)]


    Mine Barbatos.


    He was satisfied with Yoo Su-jin��s back.


    Twelve players who are considered the best in the country.


    Having captured one of them, he couldn��t help but be satisfied.


    Now, I��m worried from now on, but what should I do with you? Should I filter out the inside and leave only the shape, or should I put it in formalin?


    ����.


    Oh, you��d better not resist. The moment you move, I��ll pull the trigger on that head.


    ��Who are you? you said called mine. There is a perception that the class runs faster than the chilma, so it doesn��t feel good, but I like the feeling of being a demon rather than a new human. It��s Barbatos.


    Barbatos shrugged.


    When Yoo Su-jin showed signs of resistance, he hit her head with the trigger.


    At that time, Sujin Yoo stopped resisting and was looking for an opportunity again.


    Give up. It��s because you don��t have a win at all.


    Barbatos said.


    The rear was occupied by the Slayers he led.


    Players cannot escape.


    If they run away, the Slayers of Barbatos occupying the rear will pursue them.


    never never ever-


    ��You can��t win.


    Barbatos was confident.


    However, it was his overconfidence and soon lost.


    As a result of him pouring all his nerves into monitoring Yoo Su-jin��s actions��. ����Makina


    Sniper


    Barbatos, a


    fairy illusionist, did not realize the existence of a sniper who had escaped his detection net and shot him from a distance.


    It was too late when I realized.


    Because the bullet had already exited the muzzle and aimed at him.


    Aaaaaaang!!


    A thick beam of light hit him.


    At that moment, Yoo Soo-jin saw an opportunity and cut off Barbatos�� muzzle.


    Rolling on the floor, she took out a knife from her bosom and raised it.


    good job.


    < Silver Bullet > Son Ga-yeon.


    Yoo Soo-jin praised her < The Seed > and quickly inserted a knife into Barbatos�� chest.


    Kyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa


    The tide turned.


    Barbatos is in danger of extinction as it causes a lag phenomenon.


    ��


    Literally. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The darkness is ripped away.


    The ice rain created by Ryu Yeon-hwa was constantly pouring into the world of Narak.


    In the darkness, cold air spreads, gradually turning the place into a winter world.


    How is this��! Did you even embody a myth!?


    < Narak > was astonished.


    He couldn��t believe his world was shaking.


    However, Ryu Yeon-hwa did not have an answer.


    She created a path of ice in the air, slipped down the path, and jumped into the world of < Nara >.


    Ryu Yeon-


    hwa stepped into the darkness of


    the North Wind and Cold Snow in the Hanmae-ryu play.


    Around that time, countless snows were fluttering in the world of Narak.


    The groundwork for winter has been laid.


    Soon after, she swung the spear with all her might, and cold air spread in a radial direction around her.


    Impossible�� you don��t even feel the fall? How can I move freely in my world!!


    the darkness freezes


    As if ice were breaking, the world was cracking.


    < Narak > denied it several times, avoiding Ryu Yeon-hwa��s spear.


    At that time, Ryu Yeon-hwa spoke for the first time.


    Because I am snow, ice, cold and winter.


    What do you mean! Winter just comes everywhere.


    it��s winter soon


    It was a significant word.


    However, Narak had heard what she said before.


    he twisted his face


    Namgung Nebula also said that.


    The realm of innocence.


    Namgung Sung-woon of the previous < Shinchang > called it that, even without the manifestation of Shinhwa.


    < Narak > recalled the old memories and stuck out his tongue.


    Namgung Nebula also reached that stage when he was over the late thirties!! But are you saying you have more talent than him!?


    It was unbelievable.


    However, Ryu Yeon-hwa was proving it.


    The world of Narak is breaking apart.


    And��


    ��The phantom transformation


    phoenix wing


    Liger Blaster


    No Eun-ha flew in.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa quickly left without confirming his presence.


    The galaxy takes its place.


    The gun barrel of the galaxy was filled with lightning.


    My wife isn��t great.


    Eunha smiled.


    At that moment, lightning erupted.


    ����������!!!


    To the world where Ryu Yeon-hwa cracked.


    The electronic cannon fired by Eunha��s blaster flashes and creates a roar.


    The blue current pierces a huge hole in the cracking world.


    At the same time, it created a large hole in < Narak >��s chest.


    Cuckoo��!


    < Narak > vomits blood.


    He grabs his chest and falls into the darkness.


    No-uh-uh-eun-haaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!


    the darkness fades


    The black world regains its color.


    Falling into Hell, < Narak > called the name of the stretching galaxy.


    ��


    The myth of < Nara > has disappeared.


    The world has returned to normal.


    However, < Narak > was not yet dead.


    Kkeuh��


    He lies on the floor and wriggles.


    Slayers protect him.


    Then he put his hands on the floor and struggled to get up.


    Heh heh heh heh heh��!!


    It is the price of making the myth come true.


    Moreover, he even faced defeat with the manifestation of Shinhwa.


    Not only was his spirit lost, but the myth he had achieved so far was degrading.


    < Narak >


    coughed up blood.


    he falls to the floor again.


    Get down on your knees and shake your body.


    This is because his old body was not enough to handle Shinhwa.


    The tide has turned with this one.


    Eunha said while looking down at < Narak > from the crimson world.


    As he said, the situation has changed.


    A little while ago, the momentum of the Slayers was drastically reduced.


    < Narak > was defeated by Eunha, and morale was broken.


    ��I can��t stand it either.


    Meanwhile, Eunha was also carrying the burden of Shinhwa on the inside.


    Twice in one day, the myth was uttered.


    It was amazing to see both legs attached to the ground.


    To that extent, Majin��s body and his Gift are quite optimized to bear the cost of the myth.


    I want to reap the myth, but if that happens, the morale of the players may drop.


    enduring the pain


    Eunha kept Shinhwa as calm as possible.


    The Pandora Clan members seemed to notice that.


    [Are you okay?]


    [You can hold on. How are the others?]


    [How��. Thanks to your Shinhwa, everyone has improved a lot.]


    Jinseo-na sent telepathically.


    All members of the Pandora clan were unharmed.


    Eunha was relieved by that fact.


    On the other hand, Ryu Yeon-hwa seemed to be worried about him.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa was trying to come out in front of the galaxy.


    It was as if he was going to protect him.


    Eunha thanked her for her consideration and started talking.


    Yeonhwa��s older sister.


    huh.


    what happened to the other side? Nam-hoon and Woo-bi led the party and went to support. Gangneung City players must have been added as well.


    If so, how could I breathe there?


    Eunha nodded her head after hearing the news from Ryu Yeonhwa.


    Since reinforcements were sent to the battlefield where Kang Hyeon-cheol was in < Yeomma >, the damage must have been prevented somehow.


    Now the problem is those guys��


    Eunha glared at the Slayers.


    He had to kill as many Slayers as possible since he had manifested the myth.


    I didn��t want to leave the root of the problem by getting rid of it all at this point.


    However, even if they managed to gain the upper hand, their losses were considerable.


    If the people here fight the Slayers with all their might�� I don��t know how they can win.


    However, instead of destroying the Slayers, they will also lose their lives.


    The second manifestation of the myth could not keep them all.


    Eunha decided to make a choice that would save more people.


    It will leave the place like this.


    right then-


    -Sungwoon raised you well. It��s impossible to drive < Narak > to this point without the Shinhwa being manifested. Eunha had your help, but it��s really great.


    ������.��


    A subspace suddenly opened.


    Mastema appeared in it and Baek Seo-jin walked out.


    He glanced at < Nara >, which was rising with the support of the Slayers, and turned his gaze to Eunha.


    I never expected that a detached team would be set up. You are really forgiving. So what? My opponent is you going to do it now?


    Hmmm, I guess there��s no one else who can match you.


    The charter became unknown again.


    A few additional Slayers walked out of the space opened by Mastema.


    The momentum they radiated was considerable.


    Above all, Eun-ha was wary of the existence of Baek Seo-jin.


    I used Shinhwa twice��


    Can I beat him?


    On the surface, he provoked Baek Seo-jin.


    The galaxy was hypothesizing when a battle would break out inside.


    I couldn��t tell.


    Baek Seo-jin��s ability was unknown.


    Especially when it comes to his mythology.


    The galaxy was wary of him.


    Then Seojin Baek laughed.


    But I don��t know if you��ll be my opponent. Do you think you can stick with me with that body?


    There��s nothing you can��t do.


    You��re calling out some kind of nonsense. You think you��re going to fall for that kind of provocation? Even so, if you dare to go over to provocation, you can experience it anywhere.


    Baek Seo-jin lit a cigar.


    he let out smoke.


    At that moment, the space trembled.


    The darkness that flowed from Baek Seo-jin��s body engulfed the surrounding area.


    It was a density that was completely different from the darkness that < Narak > used.


    Everything swallowed up in his darkness was losing its existence.


    How are you?


    ����


    The world of the galaxy was also swallowed up.


    Even if he tried to resist, it was useless.


    Baek Seo-jin��s darkness grabbed the tip of the flame.


    From there, the erosion began.


    The power of the flames was dwindling.


    You haven��t fully manifested your myth, but your myth isn��t working. Do you know what this means? ����.


    Even if you raised the level of the myth by defeating the myth of Armageddon, even if you became an existence that surpasses the living myth. Your myth can never beat mine.


    That is true darkness.


    Baek Seo-jin added.


    He dropped his unlit cigar to the ground.


    Even the cigar was swallowed up in the darkness and disappeared.


    ��I don��t know what myth it is.


    Meanwhile, Eunha was shocked.


    Suddenly, without any sign, the world was eroded by the white paper.


    Besides, he could not resist the erosion.


    As a result, the myth of the galaxy was automatically taken away.


    Myth is nullified.


    Well then, the situation is back to normal, so we have to see what to do��


    Then Baek Seo-jin looked around.


    And looked at the Slayers.


    Their condition was also serious.


    Even if one side survives, it will be a situation where the one who survives won��t last long.


    Baek Seo-jin analyzed the situation.


    he held up his right hand.


    The darkness that had colored the world black soon flowed into his body.


    It is said that the market has tilted over there as well, so we cannot focus on this only.


    Baek Seo-jin smiles bitterly.


    He spoke to Eunha.


    yes you won ����.


    I showed up like this to perfectly kill you�� In the end, I had to let you live like this, so you won. By now, my betrayal must have entered the Mana Management Organization, right?


    Eunha did not answer.


    It was as Baek Seo-jin asked.


    The fact that Ryu Yeon-hwa appeared here means that the mana management organization also noticed Baek Seo-jin��s betrayal.


    Even if Baek Seo-jin takes care of the players here, his identity as a villain has been revealed.


    Then shouldn��t you change the plan? It��s not to my taste, but now that it��s like this, we need to overthrow this country with as much force as possible.


    Moving in the dark is over.


    Now that everything has been revealed, let��s get to the front.


    The people present understood the gist of the words.


    It��s a coup.


    Baek Seo-jin declared that he would now stage a coup against this country.


    I��ve done enough damage to you, so let��s step back from this point. The next time I see you, you and I will be fighting for life.


    Mastema opened a subspace.


    Slayers enter it.


    Baek Seo-jin also turned around.


    He said, flapping his cloak.


    If I win in that confrontation, the era of monarchs will come again.


    Phil at that time.


    You and I will declare that we will become kings and return to the pre-reconstruction era.


    A whirlwind of war will come.


    Baek Seo-jin muttered as he moved his feet into the subspace.


    So see you then, Eunha.


    Baek Seo-jin enters the sub-space.


    Eventually, the gaping space was sealed.


    Only then did the suffocating atmosphere disappear.


    ������.��


    There was nothing in the direction the players were looking at.


    The sight of the forest and roads being destroyed just told us that there had been a life-and-death struggle just before.


    Shit��.


    By that time, the galaxy couldn��t overcome the recoil and knelt on the floor.


    I no longer had the strength to move.


    ��


    The time when Baek Seo-jin disappeared.


    The Slayers who were fighting elsewhere also heard the signal to retreat.


    Sheesh, do I have to leave like this? After all, because of these guys, I couldn��t even lay a hand on the others.


    The Slayers clicked their tongues.


    Kang Hyeon-cheol in < Yeomma > and Lee Do-jin in < Thunder God >.


    They got caught up in dealing with only two people.


    In the end, they even showed the stage in which they manifested the myth.


    If it hadn��t been for a surprise attack from behind, they would have made Shinhwa manifest. No matter how


    strong


    they were, they couldn��t defeat the majority.


    Kang Hyeon-cheol and Lee Do-jin faced death in exchange for letting the players live.


    off I had a hard time eating. Lightning was better than expected. Even now, the feeling of being stabbed in the stomach feels good.


    Halpas, who swallowed Lee Do-jin, patted his stomach.


    My stomach was bloated.


    Right after that he burped.


    Then, lightning bolted out.


    look at this! this! After eating < Thunder God >, I can use < Thunder Fire >!!


    Halfas said in an excited tone.


    He wrapped himself in blue lightning.


    can i eat that too?


    Soon after, Halpas pointed to Hyeoncheol Kang who was lying on the floor and asked.


    One shoulder was deeply dented.


    Halfas ate it.


    < Puppet History > Lee Dong-hyeok went straight ahead.


    Anyway, aren��t you using the ability of the opponent who ate only one of your powers anyway? pass this to me


    I want to eat��


    This is my doll. don��t touch I told you that I was aiming for < Thunder God >, but he didn��t listen to me and ended up eating him. So I��ll have to bring < Yeomma > too.


    Chii��


    Tsk There are cracks here and there, so it must be work to restore them. One arm should be equipped with a mechanical arm.


    Examining Kang Hyeon-cheol��s corpse here and there.


    < Puppet Master > frowned.


    On the other hand, Halpas damaged Kang Hyeon-chul��s body while fighting.


    Apparently, turning him into a doll would be a very tricky task.


    At that time, the subspace was opened.


    Mastema walked out.


    Although the damage to the players is small, it is fortunate that there is an income. It��s the same as getting < Blood Fire > and < Thunder Fire > with this.


    Mastema smiled.


    Then, the Slayers who were resting after the battle laughed.


    Then let��s move quickly. Players will be chasing you.


    Following Mastema��s instructions.


    Slayers and demons move into subspace.


    No living beings could be found where they were.


    All that was left there were fallen trees, collapsed ground, traces of a fierce battle, and corpses.


    The place where only the dead remained was very desolate and quiet.


    ��


    Baek Seo-jin has defected.


    < Yeomma > and < Thunder God > died.


    Their bodies were never found, but circumstances indicated their deaths.


    < The Holy Mother > is said to be denying reality like a madman, repeating losing consciousness and falling down and getting up again.


    News spread quickly around the world.

 Chapter 886

    Relife Player 886


    [Chapter 221]


    [At the lowest point]


    The players who had been dispatched to Gangneung came back looking miserable.


    Reporters waiting outside Seoul drew attention from the entire nation by reporting their appearance to the media.


    Did the subjugation end in failure!? I can��t see < Yeomma > and < Thunder God >, but they��re not dead, right? What the hell happened!? Did the subjugation end successfully!?


    The faces of the players on the screen were those of defeated soldiers.


    They said nothing.


    < Monarch > Noh Eun-ha kept her mouth shut and turned down the interview offer, to the point where she returned to the clan.


    People trembled with anxiety at the sight and waited for the official announcement from the fairy government.


    After that time passed, the announcement of the fairy government gave them a great shock.


    [After the players�� dedication, we were able to subdue the 3rd tier overrank monster Basilisk��]


    Subjugate the Twins Basilisk.


    The announcement, which started with good news, was followed by sad news and sheet music.


    ������.��


    The death of < Yamma > and < Thunder God >.


    Following last year��s < First Sword >, even the two people who were mentioned as the strongest among the second generation have passed away.


    The gap between the two deaths was too great.


    People never thought they would die.


    That��s a lie��. it can��t be!! Basilisk is a 3rd tier overrank, so it makes sense that the three of < Devil >, < Thunder God >, and < Lord > all joined forces and still get frustrated with it!?


    People denied reality.


    That was all I had to do.


    To subdue the two basilisks, the assault team was fully prepared.


    Of course, they mobilized a larger number of people than was required for subjugation.


    In addition, it was an operation in which seven members of the Twelve Seats were committed.


    It could be said that the elite troops amounted to half of those before the recapture of Uijeongbu.


    Even so, the damage was enormous.


    It was absolutely unbelievable.


    However, the last announcement by the fairy government reached an even more unbelievable level.


    [I found out that all of this was planned by Baek Seo-jin, the former leader of the Twelve Seats, < King of Darkness >. Baek Seo-jin led the Slayers that day��]


    ������.��


    The < King of Darkness >��s betrayal.


    nonsense.


    People are all speechless.


    The reporters who filmed the announcement of the fairy government at the scene were also dumbfounded.


    They were so surprised that they couldn��t catch the Blue House spokesperson, who calmly turned around after the announcement.


    Baek Seo-jin�� betrayed?


    One of the living myths who helped rebuild this country.


    Baek Seo-jin from < King of Darkness > could be said to be the most healthy among them.


    People didn��t know how to react to the fact that he had turned away.


    ��


    It was as expected.


    The people could not accept Baek Seo-jin��s betrayal as it was and were in a state of confusion.


    Is Baek Seo-jin��s betrayal true?


    Or is he being threatened by the Slayer?


    All sorts of speculations were popping up.


    Unfortunately, the fairy government could not give an official answer beyond that Baek Seo-jin had defected.


    They were also assessing the situation.


    It��s hard to believe that the grandfather had such thoughts��


    Fairy Lim Ga-eul.


    She, too, was not very different from the people��s feelings.


    I didn��t want to believe it.


    However, all the players who returned from Gangneung unanimously insisted on Baek Seo-jin��s betrayal.


    And Baek Seo-jin��s current whereabouts even became unclear.


    If you think about it�� I hated it terribly when I became a fairy and tried to touch the darkness.


    Lim Ga-eul remembered the old days.


    After becoming a fairy, she decided to become a great sage and rule the people, but she ran into various rocks in the early days of her reign.


    Back then, there were more things she couldn��t do than she could do.


    The bureaucrats set her up as a symbol and were busy working among themselves.


    At least, < Cheolong > Munjun gradually transferred power to the fairy, so it��s a shame, otherwise China would have been in the same situation.


    And at that time, Baek Seo-jin expressed extreme displeasure at the idea of Lim Ga-eul trying to bring darkness into the sun.


    After that�� I had to be careful about touching the darkness.


    nevertheless.


    Lim Ga-eul worked on raising the darkness little by little while watching Baek Seo-jin��s notice.


    She thought it would be okay if only the roots of darkness were not touched.


    In fact, Baek Seo-jin closed his eyes.


    But if you think about it now, Baek Seo-jin must have been planning this kind of thing because he felt that his existence was dangerous.


    Also-.


    ��To think that most of the disasters that occurred after I came to power were caused artificially by Paek Seo-jin��s grandfather and Armageddon�� Strangely, the frequency of disasters increased as soon as I came to power, but that was the reason.


    Baek Seo-jin has long tried to embarrass himself by causing disaster.


    Lim Ga-eul could not help but be angry about this.


    It was good to say that the affection for Baek Seo-jin was blown away by it.


    The conclusion was simple.


    We have to wipe out Seojin Baek and the Slayers and change this country to a new one.


    However, while the conclusion was simple, the process was never smooth.


    There was a problem with the ability to defeat Baek Seo-jin right away.


    < Yamma > and < Thunder God > are dead.


    Two of the three twelve-seat dealer divisions have passed away, making it difficult to fill their positions and demoralizing.


    Lim Ga-eul sighed.


    In order to alleviate public anxiety, the vacancy of the Twelve Seats had to be filled as soon as possible.


    However, there were not many players with the prestige to replace < Yamma > and < Thunder God >.


    To that extent, the two of them contributed considerably to this country.


    Naturally, Lim Ga-eul intended to hold the funeral of the two as a state funeral.


    They were faithful people who had become her swords all this time.


    It��s also a pity that I can��t get angry with Kang Hyeon-chul now.


    Lim Ga-eul smiled bitterly.


    After a moment of silence for the two of them, she decided to analyze the situation calmly.


    In fact, there were not two but three twelfth seats to be filled.


    Hyerim is in that state, but I can��t let her stay in the twelfth seat.


    < The Holy Mother > Park Hye-rim.


    After returning from Gangneung, she was having seizures while repeatedly waking up after losing consciousness.


    Although it is unknown to the world, she is currently under strict surveillance by members of the Regulus Clan.


    It seemed that if she came to her senses, she would shed tears in disbelief in < Yeomma >��s death and say that she would brutally kill the Slayers, saying things that were not like a < Seongmo >.


    succumbed to evil


    I didn��t know how she felt.


    However, as she was now pregnant, I couldn��t let her go her way.


    It��s dangerous for the child in the stomach, so we should give up the twelfth seat.


    Even for Park Hye-rim��s health.


    Lim Ga-eul was thinking of getting her to step down from the twelfth seat.


    It was also the situation that had already been discussed with the Regulus Clan.


    The damage to the Regulus Clan is quite large, so it becomes a question of whether they will be able to appoint the next candidate


    .


    Meanwhile, Lim Ga-eul dispatched Frisis Memory and reliable players to Gangneung.


    It was to track down Baek Seo-jin and the Slayers and retrieve the bodies of those who remained at the scene.


    And the Prisis Memory spread magic throughout the area and found out how they were killed.


    The memory was horrifying.


    We appreciate the dedication of our players.


    Lim Ga-eul decided to do what he could to pray for them to rest in peace.


    How Hyeon-chul died�� You should never let Hye-rim know. You have to tell the officials to keep quiet.


    Mine Halfas.


    and Barbatos.


    Lim Ga-eul decided to evaluate them as demons on the same level as Mastema.


    ��


    Mt. Jeondo, Cheongju-si.


    Seal in the valley.


    On this day, as usual, Seongwoon Namgung from the previous generation < Shinchang > wielded a spear and worked hard to train his body.


    Whoa��. I��m old now too.


    The window feels heavier than before.


    It is because the lifespan of the soul has not been long since the myth has been manifested countless times.


    Even with an elixir, the soul cannot be healed.


    It was the reason why he had not used the elixir until now even after he lost an arm while subduing Leviathan.


    The old man, whose life was short, thought of leaving the world to the next generation, waiting for the day he would quietly die.


    So, he hoped that Elixir would be used for people with bright futures, not for himself.


    Wielding a spear with one arm was also getting used to by now.


    I was sweating.


    Namgoong Nebula activated the gift.


    The energy of < Ice Flower > drifted around, cooling off the heat.


    That was then.


    Master, may I come in?


    is it myeongjin? yes come in


    The disciple who lives in the mountain valley dojo knocked on the door.


    I wondered what had happened.


    It was because the people living in the dojo hardly talked to Namgoong Seong-un when he was swinging his spear.


    His predictions were right.


    The disciple delivered the sad news.


    ��Is that really true?


    It��s on TV and on the Internet. I just got a phone call from the government saying they��re coming to ask Master about the current situation.


    ����.


    < King of Darkness > Baek Seo-jin��s betrayal.


    Namgung Nebula recalled the comrades who fought together to rebuild a new country in a once destroyed world.


    I��ll have to check it out myself.


    The cold air around the Namgung Nebula wriggled ferociously.


    He regained his momentum and walked out with a thud on the floor of the dojo.


    The disciple followed him obediently.


    Then, as soon as I entered the room, I quickly turned on the TV.


    ����.


    Namgoong Nebula sat down.


    Sitting cross-legged, he checked the news and gritted his teeth.


    His eyes hardened.


    Baek Seo-jin Neinom��


    There was not much mention of Baek Seo-jin in the news.


    That alone was enough to make Namgoong Nebula angry.


    Baek Seo-jin killed < Cheolong > Mun-jun.


    He killed many other people and caused many disasters.


    violated morality and morality.


    Namgoong Nebula stood up.


    I must go to Seoul. Get off the government now��.


    Tell them I��m going up.


    all right. Master.


    I tried to withdraw from the world.


    However, Namgung Sung-woon could not pretend not to know Baek Seo-jin��s betrayal.


    He decided to prepare to go to Seoul right away.


    On the one hand-.


    ��No one among the living myths properly knows about the myth of Baek Seo-jin.


    In that state, if I fight now, I might not be an opponent.


    Namgoong Sung-woon calmly analyzed his own strength and Baek Seo-jin��s strength.


    he won��t be able to win


    In fact, the only thing that can help is dealing with Slayers.


    there was one more


    I didn��t want to tell Yeon-hwa, but I couldn��t help it.


    Beside Baek Seo-jin is < Narak >.


    He too can manifest a myth.


    In the end, Noh Eun-ha from < The Ruler > has to fight the two mythic embodies.


    It��s too reckless.


    If Noh Eun-ha was to deal with Baek Seo-jin, she needed someone who could deal with Narak.


    Namgoong Nebula thought that at present, there was only one person who could take the place.


    < New Window > Ryu Yeon-hwa.


    there was only her


    From Namgoong Sung-woon��s point of view, Ryu Yeon-hwa has already embodied the myth.


    All that remains is to manifest.


    I don��t know how much time is left.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa makes the myth come true.


    It doesn��t matter if you can��t


    At that time, all she and he had to do was work together to deal with < Nara >.


    Baek Seo-jin, you wrathful guy��. I thought of you as a friend, but today I feel pathetic.


    flapping one sleeve.


    Namgung Nebula headed for Seoul.


    ��


    That time.


    After returning from Gangneung, Eunha was receiving intensive treatment.


    My body became like this after I manifested Shinhwa twice. It��s a shame that the Lord has a body that is superior to human beings, and if he did something wrong, he could have died. I couldn��t help it. You know that.


    That��s why I��m not saying anything anymore and I��m calmly scolding you like this. Come on, take off your clothes.


    Many clan members were injured, but Eunha suffered the most.


    Even when he confronted Baek Seo-jin, he looked calm on the outside, but in fact, blood was flowing from the wound inside the clan uniform.


    Where is that?


    Due to the successive use of Shinhwa, the ability of the entire body decreased.


    Maybe there was something wrong with the soul.


    It��s embarrassing�� because I can��t see the soul, so I can��t treat it. I think the most seriously injured part is the soul��


    I think it��s pretty good. The gift relieved the burden to some extent��.


    It only relieved it, but it probably didn��t get rid of it completely.


    what is it be careful. If the soul gets hurt, it might go away at some point. ok i��ll be careful


    When Eun-ah Noh and Eun-woo Cha recovered from their injuries, they were focused on treating the injuries of their clan members.


    As a result, it was Illya��s job to be in charge of the galaxy.


    She took off Eunha��s hospital gown and examined the wound.


    ��How come your hands are like that?


    yes? It must be because of the mood.


    Maybe it��s because of the mood?


    I��m not stupid enough to joke about this. I don��t do things like the twins or Ariel.


    yes sorry for doubting


    Now take off your pants too. I even take off all my underwear to take a closer look.


    Aren��t you really joking?


    Eunha looked back at Illya, who slapped her on the back.


    He pulled down his pants with a look of helplessness.


    Next, I��m going to take down my underwear��


    �C Eunha, is it okay to be sick?


    Mmm! ����.


    Lee Yu-jeong came inside carrying No Yu-rin in her arms.


    Lee Yu-jeong, who opened the door and came in, witnessed the situation where he unloaded his underwear in front of Iriya��s eyes.


    oh yoojung I��m here��?


    Welcome to the third angel and the violated angel.


    Because it was ugly.


    Eun-ha was just worried.


    He tried to greet Lee Yu-jeong with a half-hearted smile.


    Then, with her hand on the doorknob, Lee Yu-jeong was rigid��.


    ��Kiik


    she quietly closed the door.


    It seemed that he was in shock.


    Eunha hurriedly put on her underwear.


    Yoojung, wait! I was taking off my clothes because I was getting treatment! You��re really innocent this time!?


    Lee Yoo-jung doesn��t say anything when she��s angry.


    so it��s scarier


    Seohyun Han accepted his words even though she tapped her when she got angry.


    However, Lee Yu-jeong locked the door and locked herself inside, not even trying to talk.


    So I had no choice but to hurry and chase after her to relieve her anger.


    Anyway�� Even if the Lord became a hero, nothing has changed.


    It is said that Illya smiled bitterly.


    ��


    I know. It was just a joke. Watching you get treated like that seems like something I wouldn��t be able to see��


    Yes, I��m glad it was a joke.


    Was it really a joke?


    Eun-ha was relieved by Lee Yu-jeong��s words while smiling, but on the other hand, she felt uneasy.


    Soon, he hugged No Yurin. S��ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Chow!


    Do you like seeing Dad?


    The child seems to be growing fast.


    I haven��t seen her for a few days, but it seems that No Yurin has grown a lot.


    Eunha petted her daughter and patted her to sleep.


    So how is it? body?


    Then, Lee Yoo-jung asked.


    It was a tone of concern.


    Eunha patted her buttock and let her know.


    Fortunately, there are no problems. really? yeah really Are you really Riya?


    It��s a lie.


    In fact, Eun-ha had all sorts of scars under her clothes.


    There was also a master of mythology.


    However, Lee Yu-jeong, who did not know much about Shinhwa, did not know that.


    Eunha glanced at Illya.


    Illya sighed.


    You have minor cuts, but they are almost healed. As the third angel knows, the Lord is very strong.


    after that


    In the end, Illya also joined in the lie.


    After hearing what she said, Lee Yu-jeong put on a relieved expression.


    I couldn��t help but feel relieved.


    Because sooner or later there will be an uphill battle.


    Are you also participating in the subjugation team?


    it should be Because there won��t be anyone other than me who can fight him.


    < King of Darkness > Baek Seo-jin.


    The world was shaking because of his betrayal.


    In order to placate public sentiment, the fairy government will soon form a white paper subjugation team and call players.


    Before that, they would have to fill the vacancy by electing new members of the Twelve, but


    the galaxy predicted the situation.


    Two twelfth seats were vacant.


    No, if you add the position of < The Holy Mother >, there should be three.


    Currently, < The Holy Mother > is not in a suitable state to participate in battle. It��s a pity, but I have no choice but to step down for the sake of < The Holy Mother >��s health.


    A little while ago, I got a call from the fairy.


    Fairy Lim Ga-eul informed Eun-ha about the results obtained from dispatching the Prisis Memory to Gangneung.


    As a result, Eunha was able to find out how < Yeomma > < Thunder God > died in the end.


    I��m the only one. so i have to go don��t worry. Because, like many times, I will come back victorious.


    Eun-ha held Lee Yoo-jung��s hand.


    She too squeezed his hand.


    She smiled as broadly as she could.


    You made a promise to me.


    yes i promise cadet!


    Hugging Lee Yoo-jung and No Yoo-rin.


    Eunha made a promise.


    He said he had to fight Baek Seo-jin by quickly recovering his injuries.


    And that evening��


    [��The following is news from an anonymous informant. According to the report, Mr. Roh, the chief secretary of the Sirius Group, cheated a few years ago��]


    [Breaking news. Alice Pharmaceuticals, which is evaluated to have virtually taken over the potion market, committed tax evasion��]


    [This is breaking news that just came in. Questioning the abnormal financial structure of the Luminous Group��]


    A Sirius Luminous Alice.


    In addition, the fraudulent behavior of the top 10 groups in the business world ignited public opinion.


    Among them-.


    [��According to the employee who was in the secretariat of the Sirius Group, Mr. Noh��]


    The story about Noh Eun-ha��s father was mentioned the most.


    ��


    The law exists to abide by it.


    But sometimes you can��t live in the world by just following the law.


    illegal evasion illegal illegal.


    They, too, were elements of the world.


    In a society where people are intertwined with each other, there are no people who live by abiding by the law.


    It��s rather strange that it doesn��t come out of the brush. People can never live a good life.


    < King of Darkness > Baek Seo-jin.


    Deeply connected to the physiology of the dark, he was knowledgeable about the existence of humans.


    Anything they did without obeying the law was in his hands.


    that is the darkness


    Although now he has lost a great deal of influence over the darkness, the information he has gathered so far is still vast.


    Where is that?


    I also had information that I personally gathered for this day without telling anyone.


    So-.


    -Now, Eunha. If you do this, how will you come out?


    Before the players organize a subjugation party and attack their location.


    Baek Seo-jin decided to become a player.


    divide them


    No, it destroys Noh Eun-ha.


    If you climb too high, the impact is great when you fall. In the meantime, you have risen too high to the position called < Monarch >.


    People want the being above their head to be honest.


    Even though they know that it is absolutely impossible.


    That��s why, if you find out that the hero you believed in wasn��t honest, and that��s too bad��


    -What will your position be like?


    People will try to destroy everything Noh Eun-ha has built up so far.


    That is the difference between herself and Noh Eun-ha.


    He was recognized by the people as the < King of Darkness > from the beginning, but he was praised as a hero for saving the country.


    Still, it��s no fun to bring you down first. First of all, I��ll break you down step by step.


    However, I thought that Noh Eun-ha was not a great person to collapse just like this.


    Baek Seo-jin decided to target people around him first.


    The first target is��.


    -It��s your father.


    If your father collapses.


    Your mind will surely collapse and even the myth will disappear.


    Baek Seo-jin was confident.


    It is a rebellion that begins at the lowest level.

 Chapter 887

    Relife Player 887


    [Chapter 221]


    [At the lowest point (2)]


    Corruption by those in power other than the business group that was reported the night before was raging without knowing how to go out.


    [Exclusive] It is known that there were some expedients in the process of succeeding to the Galaxy


    Group


    . Including Sirius wool, other��.


    Escape illegal illegal.


    Embezzlement, breach of trust, tax evasion, fraudulent accounting, etc.


    Since this country has been rebuilt from destruction, all sorts of negative issues they have committed have been reported one after another.


    [Exclusive] Anonymous report The chief secretary of Sirius Group is putting pressure on my company��.


    Reported by an anonymous person.


    People did not know who the anonymous person was.


    The only person who would do such a thing was < King of Darkness > Baek Seo-jin.


    Even though they knew that, they were enraged at the issue that was constantly popping up.


    [Breaking News] There was an illegal request for admission to Seoul National University, a direct descendant of KK Tire.


    [Breaking News] Suspicion of Samra Shipping stock price manipulation


    [ Breaking News


    ] YH Group Choi


    Ye-jang��s sexual function


    .


    Every time they heard the news, people got angry, asking if there were really no innocent people in this country.


    Among them, they were greatly disappointed in Noh Eun-ha��s father from < The Prince >.


    [Column] What kind of person is < Monarch >��s father?��


    [Column] About Mr. Roh, the second-in-command of Sirius in reality��.


    < Monarch > Noh Eun-ha.


    People regarded it as their first job that he triumphed over Armageddon and emerged as a hero to save the country.


    I respected Noh Eun-ha.


    That��s how much respect he had for his family.


    However, the news pouring in from last night began to intensively criticize his father.


    How could a person do this! Now that I see it, isn��t that Noh Eun-ha also wielding his father��s power!? I need to explain why this happened. Shouldn��t it be thoroughly investigated to see if someone like the father of the < lord > did anything dishonest? Let��s wait for the position announcement. then you will know Until then, stick hard in neutral gear. joy! What do you do when an announcement is made? At least it��s obvious It��s groundless. Or sorry. It��s a long time ago. I will do well in the future. Can I say more than that?


    Baek Seo-jin��s defection was out of their interest.


    Subjugation was not a problem.


    What they want the most right now is Noh Eun-ha and his father��s position announcement.


    ������.��


    Amidst people raising their eyes.


    Even after two days, they did not announce their position.


    ��


    Various corruption cases were throwing society into chaos.


    Sirius Luminous Alice Hana Donghae Group Sponsored by five groups, Pandora Clan also could not escape the controversy.


    In particular, many of the people who belonged to the Pandora Clan were related to business groups.


    To protect the clan members, they had to shut down and lock the hall doors.


    How could this happen��


    I never thought he��d come after me like this Damn it.


    On the other hand, the galaxy couldn��t properly cope with the situation going back.


    It��s obvious.


    This is Baek Seo-jin��s goal.


    Even knowing that, I was not immune to attacks of this kind.


    Moreover, everything Baek Seo-jin spread to the world was the truth.


    I couldn��t dismiss it as a lie, and I couldn��t pretend I didn��t know.


    Either way, it was the worst move.


    Because the people of the world will want to be punished with conviction for negative things hidden by darkness.


    So it was even more of a problem.


    You��re not attacking me�� Are you attacking your father?


    Corruption related to Siriu Group.


    Many of them had a deep connection with their father.


    My father was the president��s right-hand man.


    It was inevitable that he would be deeply involved in the work of the Sirius Group.


    It was clear that his father would not be safe if he punished him with conviction.


    Eun-ha seemed to be bleeding backwards at Baek Seo-jin��s cowardly actions.


    Please don��t let any more useless rumors come out. Let us collect them first before they explode.


    I��m in the process of releasing the kids. I��m also in the process of tracing back what was sent and looking for the destination.


    As soon as he noticed the controversy, he went to see twenty-five.


    An abandoned house deep in Sungin-dong.


    Twenty-five, who met there, was showing signs of being quite tired.


    I had dark circles under my eyes.


    He, too, sensed it and immediately launched an investigation.


    Changjin hyung.


    oh eunha


    Wasn��t there anyone following?


    As far as I know, no.


    At that time, Eun-ha called Han Chang-jin.


    Soon, Han Chang-jin, who had been hiding in his shadow, appeared.


    The three of them talked about the current situation as it was.


    Much of the information leaked this time was kept by the dark. Maybe the master�� no, he seems to have made a copy of the information stored in the dark.


    The darkness handled by Han Chang-jin and twenty-five had different personalities.


    Han Chang-jin was managing the darkness corresponding to illegality and evasion of the law, and twenty-five was managing everything that was illegal and illegal.


    Together, the two could be called the darkness of the galaxy.


    After hearing Han Chang-jin��s story, Eun-ha decided to point out something important.


    What is the possibility that Baek Seo-jin is still looking into the darkness?


    It��s not impossible. Because I don��t know all the thoughts of those who have entrusted themselves to the darkness. But the odds of that are slim.


    Why do you think so?


    leaked information. Because it was all stored in the dark a long time ago. It��s hard to be sure with just that, but I think it��s very likely. I deliberately leaked fake information, so I checked to see if that was also circulated��


    that��s enough. First of all, I��d think the odds are extremely low.


    Eun-ha cut off Han Chang-jin��s words.


    I decided to believe what he said.


    The important thing was where the hell was Baek Seo-jin hiding. S~ea??h the nov��lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    If the person who wrote the letter was Baek Seo-jin, then the mana buried there must be traced. How was the result?


    There��s no doubt that Baek Seo-jin sent it, but there��s a pretty high probability that those under his command sent it. After checking a few of them, the people who wrote were beggars with irregular residences. He didn��t know if he was enchanted or if he threw himself in.


    Do you have any of Changjin-hyung Baek Seo-jin��s mana-infused items? Or keep it in the dark.


    No, there is not. The last time he disappeared, he erased all traces needed to track him.


    Eunha frowned.


    Baek Seo-jin must have planned for a long time assuming this would happen.


    Even with twenty-five and Han Chang-jin��s information network, it seemed difficult to find Baek Seo-jin.


    It seems that only when we can find the location of Baek Seo-jin can we turn the attention of the public again


    .


    The sweeping operation of Baek Seo-jin and his subordinate forces.


    As the situation was, the operation was hardly progressing.


    In addition, the situation became ambiguous because Baek Seo-jin��s documents were blown up and the Twelve Seats were newly elected.


    I had to somehow find out Seo-jin Baek��s whereabouts and induce public opinion to focus on Seo-jin Baek.


    Then, first of all, both of you should prioritize understanding Baek Seo-jin��s whereabouts. Twenty-five you��


    I��ll try to quickly find information related to my master��s father and prevent it from appearing in the media.


    yes please


    I��ll search for places related to darkness scattered across the country. Maybe it��s somewhere in there.


    In the end, the three of them didn��t get much income that day other than sharing opinions with each other.


    ��


    Meanwhile, as soon as the meeting was over, Eunha visited Sirius Device��s headquarters.


    It was to meet my father.


    I said it was okay over the phone��


    but it must have been a big emotional burden. I need to see your face and comfort you.


    After my father��s denial exploded.


    My father was staying at the company to avoid disturbing the family.


    As a result, my mother and Eun-ae were very worried.


    It was to the point of calling Eunha and asking her to come and meet her father.


    where did you come from?


    It��s been a while since I saw my father.


    Eun-ha met her father after a long time.


    Guided by an employee, Eunha stepped into the office of the chief of staff, and what caught her eyes was her father, who had a stern face.


    ��Have you not washed in days?


    Didn��t you wash for a day or two? I had so much work to do that I didn��t even have time to wash up.


    Papa��


    Kwu��


    My father laughed awkwardly.


    Eunha looked around.


    It was a mess.


    All kinds of papers were scattered on the floor, and there were piles of documents on my father��s desk.


    It seemed certain that he had been working all this time.


    Ouch�� Did you even smoke? What are those bottles rolling on the floor?


    I drank, smoked, and hung out with the president. No, in-laws. My in-laws and I gave and received each other. The father-in-law is really��


    the more he steps into the room.


    Eun-ha could guess how her father lived for a few days.


    It wasn��t enough that he smoked cigarettes he had quit a long time ago out of consideration for his mother, and the smell of cigarettes filled the office.


    No matter how much alcohol he drank, there were bottles rolling around on the floor.


    Let��s start with ventilation.


    Eunha opened the window.


    Cold air came in.


    It seemed that he would live.


    Soon after, he saw his father��s face and sighed.


    My mom was so worried about me, so I guess it��s worth worrying about.


    Haha, you know it��s a secret from mom, right?


    I��m preparing to scold my sister for calling me later.


    Ugh��


    Eunha pulled a chair and sat down.


    I saw my father forced a smile.


    Perhaps the father couldn��t come up with a solution as to how to solve the situation he was in now.


    That��s why the worry is young on the face.


    Eunha opened her mouth.


    If you find the location of Seojin Baek, you will be able to change public opinion in the direction that Seojin Baek must be subdued.


    ����.


    In the meantime, quickly deal with things that could be problematic. If Dad wants it, I��ll attach someone to help.


    did you come to say that?


    And�� just go there.


    Father laughed.


    Eunha didn��t even need to speak.


    My father already guessed what he was about to say.


    Isn��t that telling me to cut off the person below me and run away without knowing me?


    ����.


    It��s not like I haven��t thought about it either. I��ve been thinking about trying to live with this happening. But even so, I didn��t want to struggle like that.


    Father begged for forgiveness.


    He lit a cigarette and went to the window.


    Soon, I spit out the smoke through the window so that the smoke wouldn��t go to Eunha.


    Maybe your mother knew from the beginning that I wasn��t such a nice person. Then, as the things I did happen through this incident, the heartache will grow. I have ruined a few people��s lives using my power, and I can��t help but feel heartbroken.


    ����.


    So you can comfort mom. That��s how I look now.


    So what will Dad do?


    ��Thinking what to do.


    Are you trying to pay the penalty? How many decades are you going to stay like that?


    ����.


    Rather, how about mitigating the crime by telling the truth that there was an order from the president.


    I��m a father-in-law to you�� How could that be?


    Eunha wasn��t sincere either.


    That��s why I said cut off the tail.


    Because that was the only way to resolve the situation his father was in.


    My chest was stuffy.


    And I felt sorry.


    This situation was created entirely because of me.


    Baek Seo-jin attacked the people around me and tried to drive me mentally��


    Eun-ha gritted her teeth.


    If it was his job, he would have done anything to survive, even if he cut off his tail.


    But there wasn��t much I could do because it wasn��t my job.


    Dad can��t believe it��


    Soon, Eun-ha couldn��t speak.


    Suddenly, an idea came to mind.


    Possibility of being the worst for yourself or your family.


    Unable to speak, Eun-ha looked at her father��s expression.


    Father laughed.


    don��t die don��t die I have no intention of dying, so don��t make that face.


    Really? Yes, there is nothing more embarrassing than running away after dying. Don��t worry, even if I��m going to pay for my sins, I won��t.


    So what do we do now? Well�� I��ll keep looking for a way. The chairman and the people around him are busy moving about this, so I have to wait. They are the smartest people in the Sirius Group, so if you wait, a method will come out. ����.


    Or, as you said, we should somehow buy time while public attention turns to the subjugation. If it��s hard, I��m thinking about taking your mother and leaving for another country. You take care of the charges against you.


    So don��t worry too much.


    Father stressed it over and over again.


    In the end, Eun-ha had no choice but to believe what her father said.


    The two spent time exchanging conversations about the current situation.


    Then I��ll go.


    yes go well


    It was night.


    Eun-ha decided to go up to the roof of the building and use the power of the fire chicken to fly to the clan hall.


    Even now, reporters were still waiting under the building.


    It was difficult to get caught.


    Father saw him off.


    It was when Eunha was about to leave the door.


    galaxy


    yes why?


    my father called


    Eunha turned around.


    Father with glasses was waving.


    I just called him once, man. �� suddenly they said it was a joke. I��ll go. yes go well happy Mom, Eun-ah, and Eun-ae. You know what you have to protect while I��m gone, right?


    of course. Do not worry. I won��t let my family worry.


    I should have doubted that at the time.


    ��


    It��s all lies.


    There was no such thing as a method.


    Even if you escape abroad, will you be treated well?


    Since I was born and raised in this country and spent more than half of my life in this country, is it possible to leave?


    Even if she could do that to live, what could be wrong with Eunha��s mother?


    It means that you can live well in a country with a different language and culture.


    I��m sorry for lying about this. It would be a big shock if he found out later��.


    After sending Eunha away.


    Father smiled bitterly.


    He smoked until he ran out of cigarettes in his pack.


    The sun went down and I looked at the night locked in darkness for a long time.


    10 years of power, 10 years of fire, 11 red flowers��.


    Power cannot last for 10 years.


    Flowers will one day die.


    My father said that Choi Yoon-han, the first chairman of the Galaxy Group, liked to bring it up in private.


    so what did he say


    Did Chairman Yoon-Han Choi tell us to live as much as we can until then?


    I thought that was right.


    The father looked back on the life he had walked so far.


    He was an orphan.


    I became a bad boy to live alone, and then I met Eunha��s mother and came to where I am today.


    Looking back, it was a good life.


    I have to end it on my line. If I get punished, the President and others will get caught up in it too.


    No one was clean in the world.


    My father never thought of himself as a clean person.


    If you are unlucky, you may have a premonition that this situation will come to you.


    So, the father was accepting the situation he was in more calmly than he thought.


    I slowly


    opened the drawer.


    A handgun kept for self-defence.


    He never thought that the day would come when he would point that pistol at himself.


    I told Eunha that only people who lived a life full of shame were like that, but I��m in that position.


    Laughter came out of nowhere.


    And I felt sorry for Eunha.


    I wondered if Eunha would feel guilty towards herself.


    It was bound to explode someday anyway.


    There was no need to feel guilty.


    However, he was worried that his son would live to regret this day for the rest of his life.


    ��That��s not going to happen. I hope it isn��t.


    Soon the father laughed.


    Okay.


    Now there were many people around the galaxy.


    The daughters-in-law will take care of it.


    The father brought the gun to his temple.


    ����.


    I closed my eyes.


    My hands were shaking.


    I tried to laugh though.


    Looking back on my life, I recalled pleasant memories.


    All family related memories.


    In order to protect them, he had no choice but to make this choice.


    this was the best


    So Eunha��.


    ��Please take care of your family.


    no matter how many times you look back


    It was a happy life.


    There was nothing like Han.


    It seemed that this place was the right place for him to die.

 Chapter 888

    Relife Player 888


    [Chapter 221]


    [At the lowest point (3)]


    How to overcome this situation.


    Is there really any way?


    Eunha thought for a long time while flying in the night sky.


    How can I get out?


    There is no way out.


    As my father had said, being judged by the law for atonement was the best solution.


    But he never hoped for a future in which his father would be judged by the law and sent to prison.


    More than 10 years if not.


    Even if Eunha lobbyed the government, my father would have to spend that much time in prison.


    Shit Seo-Jin Baek, you bastard


    ��


    From the time he attacked his father, Baek Seo-jin no longer had good feelings for him.


    I am no longer a teacher, but a bastard.


    Eun-ha vowed to somehow find the culprit behind all this.


    It was then.


    Boooung,


    the smartphone vibrated.


    Eun-ha turned around in her arms.


    twenty-five? Did you find anything��


    I checked the sender��s name.


    Eunha found the roof of a nearby building.


    Landing on the roof, he pressed the call button on his smartphone.


    The phone is connected.


    uh what��s up


    [That�� Master.]


    A voice that seemed to hesitate somewhere.


    Eunha was puzzled when she felt that his voice was quieter than usual.


    It didn��t feel right.


    The hunch was right.


    [I caught the situation where the headquarters of Sirius Device suddenly became chaotic�� So I looked it up��]


    The father took his own life.


    Eunha listened to twenty-five and doubted her ears.


    No, my mind went blank.


    Say it again, no kidding. I don��t feel like playing around right now.


    I couldn��t control my emotions.


    The voice rose little by little.


    The words handed to twenty-five came close to threatening.


    That��s why I couldn��t believe what Twenty-five said, didn��t want to believe it, and hoped it was a lie.


    But the reality hasn��t changed.


    It was cruel and brutal.


    [It is said that the owner��s father made an unfortunate choice. It was already too late when people found the scene after hearing the gunshots. In my opinion, it is only a matter of time before it is finally announced to the world��]


    As soon as I heard the details.


    Eunha hung up the phone in the middle.


    He spread his wings and flew up.


    I never wanted to admit it until I saw it with my own eyes.


    ��


    Ah, Pandora Clan Road��.


    The cruel reality was right in front of my eyes.


    Eun-ha found her father��s office and ran into several employees in it.


    Embarrassed by Eunha��s appearance, they looked at his face and lowered their heads.


    ����.


    My father was dead.


    in front of the window.


    My father lay his head in a pool of blood and his eyes were closed.


    He has a comfortable face.


    However, Eun-ha could not make a comfortable face like her father.


    I can��t control my facial expression.


    His face was greatly distorted.


    ��what happened.


    Eunha touched the pooled blood on the floor.


    His hands were stained with his father��s blood.


    He was about to touch his father with that hand, but he hesitated and touched his father��s face with the other hand.


    It��s still warm.


    The warmth remained as if he would open his eyes at any moment.


    Contrary to his wishes, the warmth was gradually fading away.


    Maybe with a gun that fell on the floor to carry everyone alone, stop��


    At that time, the most senior employee spoke to Eunha as a representative.


    Eun-ha listened to the staff and looked for a gun that was close by.


    A bloodstained pistol.


    Eun-ha then checked the shape of her father��s hand.


    It was certain that my father used it.


    That Pandora Clanlord. I know how you feel right now, but please leave the chief secretary


    alone. ����.


    please.


    Please know that I can��t delay too much. We��ll be waiting outside then.


    Employees leave the office.


    They were considerate of Eunha and even closed the door to her office.


    Eunha now sat down on the floor and looked down at her father.


    Bappa�� Kkong��.


    Buldak and Kkong comfort me.


    they rub themselves


    Eun-ha looked at her father endlessly, ignoring their comfort.


    ����.


    My heart was complicated.


    It felt like something heavy was sitting in my stomach and making my body heavy.


    Eunha bit her lip.


    The taste of blood was in my mouth because I bit too hard.


    You said you wouldn��t do this��.


    It��s been a long time.


    Eunha opened her mouth.


    It was a word filled with resentment towards his father.


    At the same time, it was also a word imbued with resentment and anger toward himself.


    It��s because of me.


    Eunha blamed herself.


    It was because of him that his father was attacked this time.


    At the same time, the father chose to carry everything on his own to protect himself and the people around him.


    Damn�� I


    swore I wouldn��t let anyone touch me.


    The reality was like this.


    Even the most important person could not be protected, and rather was protected.


    I felt that my existence was infinitely shabby.


    What does it mean to be a hero?


    I couldn��t even protect my father.


    ����.


    Eunha��s body trembled.


    Emotions are so intense that the body trembles.


    Damn��


    if I could turn back time, I��d love to turn it back and bring my father back to life.


    What does this mean?


    How are you supposed to tell your family about your father��s death?


    Eunha felt her eyes heat up.


    My eyes filled with water.


    He rubbed his eyes with the back of his hand and wiped them dry.


    Baek Seo-jin this bastard.


    fast.


    Eunha gritted her teeth.


    I wanted to kill Baek Seo-jin.


    He wanted Baek Seo-jin to die in pain until his anger was resolved.


    But that didn��t mean my father would come back.


    had to accept


    I had to admit it.


    Father is dead.


    If I had more strength��


    I wouldn��t have let my father make this choice.


    He would have prevented it by killing Baek Seo-jin right away in Gangneung.


    It was then.


    ����.


    Something flashed in my head.


    Eunha opened her eyes wide.


    Then, he turned his gaze to the pure white sword hanging from his waist.


    Ugh,


    the Dawning Sword was crying.


    The Dawning Sword was trembling weakly and was informing Eunha of its existence.


    I��m telling you to use yourself.


    Maybe��


    maybe it��s possible.


    The Dawning Sword destroys the cause and makes the effect non-existent.


    If so, you may be able to change even the results that are too unreasonable for you in front of you.


    My father��s corpse was still alive.


    There was only one gunshot wound.


    Other than the gunshot wound, there was no cause for his father��s death, and nothing was done to him after that.


    Moreover, a gun that fell nearby.


    The cause was right there.


    If only that cause could be destroyed��


    -I might be able to do it.


    Eunha��s eyes held the light.


    In Gangneung, he destroyed the Life Vessel that Mastema had and tested the effect of the Dawning Sword.


    It��s not even possible to save people.


    Eunha got up from her seat.


    Uuuuong


    I hold the Dawning Sword in my hand.


    The Dawning Sword was responding even louder than before.


    Eun-ha hit the Dawning Sword at the gun that had fallen to the floor.


    The


    Dawning Sword��s pure white blade flashes.


    A golden pattern appears around the white sword.


    ����!!


    As if alive, the wriggling golden pattern radiates light.


    White light and golden light. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Platinum light fills the room.


    The gun was destroyed cause.


    Now it��s time to destroy the results.


    Eunha looked back at her father.


    Ah��


    the father��s body is enveloped in light.


    The hole in my head closes.


    The color of blood began to flow from the body that had been disappearing.


    Eun-ha was speechless when she saw her father recovering his original form as if he had turned back time.


    I do not know what to say.


    I was just genuinely happy to see my father come back to life.


    Soon, the father came to his senses.


    Ugh�� how did this happen? I have a headache. Did I shoot the wrong one because I was scared? uh? But why are you Eunha��


    My father stood up.


    Not knowing whether there was a galaxy, the muttering father found him.


    My father made an angry face.


    Then, seeing Eunha��s expression, she burst out laughing.


    Why is the grown man crying?


    drip.


    Tears fall.


    Eunha could no longer control her emotions.


    That�� what would you say?


    As if you had become a child.


    Eunha wept bitterly.


    The tears didn��t stop.


    sad and happy


    So I cried.


    It seemed like this was the first time I��d gone back in time and cried like this.


    Don��t try to die on your own.


    ��I��m sorry.


    In tears.


    Eunha put a threat.


    The father seemed to remember what he had done just then.


    Father nodded.


    I showed you what I couldn��t see I shouldn��t have done that, but I drove a nail through your chest. I��m really really sorry.


    Father hugged Eunha.


    ��


    Is it because we couldn��t see each other?


    After that, the two of them were able to open up and talk about many things.


    Ironically, his father��s death and Eunha��s tears made the relationship between the father and son stronger.


    But it didn��t take long to open up.


    No no chief!? No, how the hell is this�� Chief No! No in-laws! Are you really alive? When I heard that you were dead, I was shocked and came running�� Is that so? Did those bastards not do their job properly and report wrongly? These bastards��


    People who were surprised to see a light flashing in the office opened the door a little early.


    Among them was Han Do-yeong, chairman of Sirius Group and father-in-law of Eunha, who rushed to the company after receiving the report.


    Upon entering the office, they were surprised to see Eunha��s father alive and well.


    Haha�� How did this happen? I��m really sorry for bothering you.


    Han Do-young blew all kinds of nutmeg letters, saying that the staff couldn��t work.


    Employees begged that they had done nothing wrong, even though they hadn��t done anything wrong.


    My father looked at the sight and put on an embarrassed expression.


    Father-in-law. I��d like to take my dad home, but can I?


    uh uh uh uh uh Yes, take your in-laws home. Since this person hasn��t been able to sleep all day, his face doesn��t make sense. you no in-laws Go and get some rest. uh?


    At that time, Eun-ha persuaded Han Do-young.


    Han Do-young readily agreed.


    As it is, leaving the puzzled faces of the employees behind.


    Eun-ha went up to the roof with her father.


    Reporters are waiting below, so fly up into the sky and go. Hurry up.


    can you hug me It must be hard to lift because I am heavy��.


    Dad, do you know who I am?


    not lazy


    He is the hero of this country.


    Eunha was excited.


    He joked that he didn��t normally do and pointed at himself.


    Then the father burst into laughter.


    yes my son was a hero Then where should I give my son?


    It was as Eunha had promised.


    Raising my father wasn��t difficult.


    I expressed the mana in my body and lifted my father up.


    The galaxy spread its wings of flame and soared into the sky.


    kang!


    The kong jumped up.


    Kang jumped onto his father��s chest and rubbed his face against him.


    Father hugged Kkong tightly and looked down at the night sky.


    The night view is so pretty.


    That��s why I sometimes fly at night with Seohyun and Hayang.


    Where do you leave Yoo-jung and Yeon-hwa?


    I am also doing it with Yoojung. Just make it a little different. With Yeonhwa, I do it occasionally. You��ve been busy lately.


    yes. I must have grown old to say that I am being embraced by you.


    I��m still correcting it, but what?


    The father Eunha remembers.


    It just felt so big.


    But now my father has become small and light enough for Eunha to hold with both arms.


    The two looked at the night view in silence while feeling the passage of time.


    Soon they arrived in front of the house.


    don��t you know mom?


    don��t know what


    I��m sorry, Eunha��.


    Try doing that again. Then I will tell my mother.


    yes thank you


    My father seemed to be regretting what he had done.


    Before I even got home, I was restless.


    Soon, my father made up his mind and knocked on the door with the brightest face possible.


    Honey I��m here!


    thump thump.


    A sound came from inside the door.


    Soon the door burst open.


    Dad is here!? Came in a few days! uh? Did your brother come with you?


    came? How is your company? Are you okay now? Eunha Did you bring your dad?


    Noh Eun-ae came out first.


    After that, Julieta Bruno, who came to visit her mother��s house, also came out one after another.


    There was also No Eun-ah and Jinpa-rang.


    oh did you come too?


    Eunha, did you come too? It seems we all had something in common today.


    sister? stupid bro? Is there anything through? What are you talking about?


    No Eun-ah grew up.


    She hugged Noh Eun-ae tightly and played with her, answering Eun-ha��s question.


    You all felt the need to stay home today, right? So, by chance, we all got together.


    That��s it. It would have been nice if there was an avenier, but since it��s in the academy, it can��t be helped! How about having a party together today!? Brew, hurry up to the market and get some fireworks��. Hmm, I��ll make sure to get some more meat, too.


    Julieta roars with excitement.


    Bruno agrees and tries to get his wallet and go outside.


    Eunha and her father gathered on the porch and looked at the people laughing at each other.


    ������.��


    The two of them blinked.


    I wondered what this was.


    The whole family gets together by chance.


    They put a smile on their lips.


    a party? Firecrackers are a bit aside, should we just grill meat?


    I shoot the meat today! Enjoy your meal everyone! galaxy! I��ll give you my card, so buy me some meat.


    Dad, I��m on the verge of being caught by people who go outside right now, right?


    Then I��ll go!


    sweetheart boy Where are you going to go out alone in the middle of the night?


    Beep! Papa! Boop! kang!


    are you okay! Buldak and Kkang will protect you?


    You can��t go outside either. you stand out more than me Puppu��


    Kkukkoo��


    I��m going to buy the meat. Come take a walk with Julie.


    You can do that�� Or take your idiot brother with you. That hyung is only good at eating, so shouldn��t he be of help even at times like this?


    hey! Noh Eunha! am I not the twelfth seat? When I go out, people gather like dogs!?


    Do you want me to pay more attention to the use of the language of the twelfth? What��s a pack of dogs to people? a pack of dogs?


    Ugh�� Really, there is no one on my side in this house. uh? When the hell was Changjin hyung here?


    I��ve been here from the beginning��.


    Hyung isn��t even family, so go home. I must have asked you to do many things, but when did you come here again? Hyung, you didn��t come with your sister, did you?


    I know? Changjin why are you here? Eun-ah, don��t play around��. I came here with you. Oh did you? Sorry! I forgot! Black��


    Mother No Eun-ah No Eun-ae Jinpa and Bruno Giulietta Han Chang-jin.


    Eunha and her father laughed at the people gathered in the house.


    Isn��t your Changjin teasing you too much? While Changjin is here too, eat meat to your heart��s content and go.


    Oh, thank you. Artisan��.


    Eat only meat and go. Understand?


    Yes��


    It was a very happy day.


    ��


    However, the father��s sins did not disappear.


    Even if the father steps down, it is a punishment that will not be erased and must be paid.


    Eun-ha thought over and over again so that her father��s sins could be cleared away.


    There is only one way.


    Finally, an idea came to my mind.


    you��re giving it all up


    Eunha went straight to Lim Gaeul.


    Fortunately, Lim Ga-eul welcomed Eun-ha��s visit without saying a word.


    It��s been a long time since I��ve been alone with you. yeah what��s going on I think you came because of your father.


    yes that��s right.


    If you wield the authority of < lord >, please do not ask for forgiveness for your father. It��s a pity, but this isn��t something I can get away with.


    Lim Ga-eul was aware of why Eun-ha had asked for a private meeting.


    However, she did not anticipate what Eunha would do next.


    Soon, her eyes widened.


    you�� what are you doing? It��s useless even if you ask like that.


    I beg you like this.


    To the extent that my head touches the desk.


    Eunha lowered her head.


    Whether she panicked or not, she even banged her head.


    I was so humbled and begged.


    I will lay down all the merits I have accumulated so far here. I will dedicate it to the nation of kendo and return the seat of the Twelve Seat. ����.


    If you want, I��ll even step down from the Pandora Clan Road. I��ll just lay it all down.


    It was an earnest tone.


    Lim Ga-eul, who was trying to raise Eun-ha, stopped when he felt his earnestness.


    Then she sighed.


    You��re asking for forgiveness for your sins.


    Sin as a merit.


    After < Destruction at the End of the Century > occurred, the era of monarchs opened and it was a law that existed for a while.


    Eunha intended to resurrect that law and take on her father��s sins.

 Chapter 889

    Relife Player 889


    [Chapter 221]


    [At the lowest place (4)]


    Sins are forgiven with balls.


    An evil law that was recklessly enacted in the age of monarchs and made it possible for those who could make a contribution to forgive any sin.


    The law was almost buried as the monarch��s era ended, but it still existed even after the fairy government came into existence.


    It was just in case you didn��t know.


    I will pay for my father��s sins with the balls I have built up until now��


    Evil laws are also laws.


    In this society, the words were said by Socrates and were misrepresented, but the authenticity was not important.


    Lim Ga-eul and high-ranking officials also had the idea that evil laws were also laws.


    Isn��t that why she herself as a fairy, < Index > as the manager of the player��s library, and other people devoted themselves to the country?


    In the first place, there is no emotion in the law.


    Depending on how you use it, it can be good or bad.


    Law is not above man, man is above law.


    Ultimately, it was up to the enforcer to decide how to use the law.


    It was the reason why the law, made haphazardly in the age of monarchs, still exists.


    I guess you were in a lot of hurry. To the extent that he said he would give up everything he had to protect his father�� and that he would resign from his position as Pandora Clanlord? So you��re saying you��re leaving the clan?


    ��If the fairy wants it, I��ll do it.


    Too many people have sinned.


    If we make them pay for their sins, society and the economy will be paralyzed.


    So Lim Ga-eul was not ready to decide what to do with them.


    Of course, I was thinking of getting my sins paid off.


    The problem is that there are sins that cannot be forgiven with publicity.


    It was a situation that should never be approached lightly.


    That��s why she was holding back.


    You really want to lay down your head.


    yes.


    Lim Ga-eul remembered how heavy the crimes of Eun-ha Noh��s father were.


    It is not an unforgivable sin.


    If sins are indemnified with Noh Eun-ha��s credit, there is nothing that cannot be indemnified.


    The problem is-.


    -Are you saying that even though you know that��s Baek Seo-jin��s goal?


    That this may be what Baek Seo-jin is aiming for.


    Noh Eun-ha presented everything.


    < Monarch''s Fame and Twelve Seated Position After stepping down from the position of Pandora Clanlord, he becomes an ordinary player. You may not be able to participate in the command of the operation, and you may not be able to get information properly to carry out the subjugation of the white paper. In the worst case, Noh Eun-ha may be put on probation and unable to participate in the subjugation. So Lim Ga-eul asked in a warning tone. To this he replied. yes i know And yet... you can''t pretend you didn''t see your father being attacked right in front of you. The reason I came up to this point is all... to protect my people. A face that doesn''t even show regret. It was the first time Lim Ga-eul had seen such a face in Eun-ha. she sighed. Ok, fine. I''ll use your balls to forgive my father''s sins. In the end, Lim Ga-eul came to a conclusion. Her words took precedence over the words of the Supreme Court Justice. That was the fairy''s authority. She spoke in a stern tone, rhyming as if to pronounce a sentence. Followed by-. ��But. Lim Ga-eul continued. Her eyes clearly contained Noh Eun-ha. The sound rang again and again. In that the act of trying to run away with all the merits can never be an example to the people and cannot be seen as a sign of sincere repentance. ....... In order to defend this country from now on and also to protect the people, I will order you to sacrifice your life for the country. Eunha''s eyes widened. A look of doubt appeared on his face. Lim Ga-eul knew this, but did not give Eun-ha a chance to speak. Therefore-. Lim Ga-eul catches his breath. She exhaled with force, one note after another. ��As of this time, by order of the fairy, player Noh Eun-ha is ordered to be the head of the 4th Twelve Seats. ......!! No Eun-ha, the leader of the Twelve Seats, organizes the 4th Twelve Seats as soon as possible and fulfills his responsibility in subjugating Baek Seo-jin and the Slayers to succeed. that''s my answer Dissolution of the 3rd period of the Twelve. It was unavoidable given that < Yeomma > and < Thunder God > had died, and < Holy Mother > was unable to function.


    Lim Ga-eul was thinking of organizing the 4th Twelve Seats.


    Of course, choosing Pildu as Noh Eun-ha was extremely spontaneous.


    But there will be no resistance.


    The city was the city.


    Also, people will like it.


    Even if < Prince > Noh Eun-ha gets into gossip, you probably think that there will be no enemy like her.


    That is why Lim Ga-eul appointed Eun-ha as the leader.


    Just like dedication, serving and working for people at the lowest level. Keep in mind that the way to forgive your sins is to always be in the lowest place in the highest place.


    Lim Ga-eul smiled brightly.


    Eunha didn��t say anything.


    Then he lowered his head again and replied in a tone full of desperation.


    thank you.


    ��


    On that day, fairy Lim Ga-eul appeared in public.


    What she announced to the public calmed the tumultuous world.


    [Many people have sinned. But the contributions they have made to rebuilding this country and to the economy and society of this country cannot be ignored. In the disasters that happened several times after I took office, those people helped us to make the world the way it is now.]


    People in politics and business have sinned.


    However, some of them did charity work by rescuing the victims in disaster situations.


    Their unpaid dedication and support cannot be ignored.


    [However, I don��t think the word ��genetic innocence�� should spread dominantly in the world. Among them, there are certainly people who have committed sins that ought not to be committed as human beings. I can��t forgive them all.]


    Hit-and-run, drunk driving, contract murder, etc.


    There are obviously people who have lost their sense of duty as human beings.


    Lim Ga-eul asserted that he had no intention of indemnifying their sins.


    [Therefore, as a fairy, I command. We will thoroughly dig up the sins of those who have sinned and leave them to the judgment of the law. We will forgive sins that can be forgiven publicly, and punish those that cannot be forgiven.]


    Her presentation was agreed upon by many people.


    They knew too.


    They were angry but cool.


    He didn��t know that if all the guilty were punished, the country would not run.


    Above all, they were sucked in by Lim Ga-eul��s rhetoric, and their interests turned to other places.


    [Before that.]


    ������.��


    [There are beings that must be punished first. You have to wipe out the white paper slayer and the forces under his command. I will tell you that I will act with their clearing as the top priority.]


    Sweeping out Seojin Baek and his subordinate forces.


    Lim Ga-eul finished the presentation that day by coming up with a topic that should be the top priority at the end.


    ��


    The 3rd Twelve Seats were disbanded.


    While people were enthusiastic about Galactic becoming the leader of the 4th zodiac, they expressed concern.


    Doesn��t that mean you��re going to entrust the players�� power to the Pandora Clanlord?


    But aren��t there any other suitable ones besides the Pandora Clan Lord?


    The old world is wrong.


    As the identity of Baek Seo-jin was revealed, people felt skeptical about the fact that the world they lived in was twisted as much as it could be twisted.


    People were truly hoping for a new world.


    As a result, they wanted people who could become the symbol of the new era to become the 4th Twelve.


    < Index >, which was a symbol of the first generation players, has now lost its place.


    Still, there is only < lord >.


    I can trust No Eun-ha.


    In that sense, no matter what Eun-ha Noh��s background and sins were, people allowed him to be accepted as the head of the Twelve Seats.


    There was no suitable person.


    And Noh Eun-ha and his father announced a public apology and gained public opinion to some extent.


    People did not criticize them but applauded them for doing better in the future.


    Phew��. I bowed my head to the fairy and came back with a crown on her head. can this be


    On the other hand, Eun-ha was restless.


    I went to Lim Ga-eul to sincerely give up all my power to save my father.


    I was going to say that if I had to defeat Baek Seo-jin, I would give up everything and step down.


    However, Lim Ga-eul told him not to run away and entrusted him with the lead of the 4th Twelve Seats.


    Where is that?


    The right to organize the Twelve Seats��


    I even obtained the right to organize the Twelve Seats at will.


    Originally, when the Twelve was disbanded once, official letters were sent to several clans instructing them to select candidates.


    And by checking their skills, they select the Twelve Seats fairly.


    Galactic ignored all of that process and obtained the right to elect the Twelve Seats at will.


    Well, there is nothing you can do about it.


    Because the current situation is not an opportunity to check the candidate��s skills.


    Eunha smiled bitterly.


    Baek Seo-jin couldn��t have known that the situation would turn out this way.


    The fact that now he will unleash the strongest power to wipe them out.


    The currently confirmed Twelve Seats are me, Jinparang, Changjin, my brother, Yoo Sujin, Frisis, Memory Standard Uncle, Chae Seonwoo, Kang Yesol��.


    8 people.


    Now we have to pick the other four.


    2 dealer seats, 1 supporter seat, and 1 navigator seat.


    It was a position that needed to be filled.


    The worry didn��t last long.


    Eun-ha immediately went to the administrative office.


    Ah Clanlord.


    Shakira��s older sister. Is that person still here today?


    If he��s�� I��m talking to your magistrate.


    OK got it.


    Shakira greeted the galaxy.


    After being guided by Shakira, Eunha went to Han Seohyun��s office.


    In the office, except for Seohyun Han, two people were sitting on the sofa.


    The three of us were drinking coffee.


    Are you here?


    oh my hello Clanlord?


    hello.


    The Witch Who Counts the Stars Song Yun-seo.


    And Hermit, who had the name Agares before returning.


    In the process of returning from Gangneung.


    Eun-ha received a report from Yoo Nam-hun and learned about the existence of the two.


    Surprised, he led his injured body to find Song Yoon-seo��.


    ����Hello, Pandora Clanlord. It��s nice to see it up close. You��re not hurt too much, are you?��


    ��Where and what have you been up until now����


    ��If you ask what I��ve been doing, I��d say I��ve spent time wandering around the country chasing people��s stars. At the same time, I also helped the Pandora Clan Lord. This person standing next to me is also someone I met along the way.��


    ����Agares?��


    ��No, I don��t know why you call me that, but as a demon, my name is Hermit.��


    Song Yun-seo had completely lost Eun-ha��s spirit like someone who hadn��t seen him in a long time.


    Then, unlike the previous steps, he suddenly entrusted himself to Pandora Clan.


    The two lived at the Clan Hall, helping the clan members and helping Seo-Hyun Han with administrative work.


    really��. Wherever this person has been and what he has been doing, he has taken Agares as his subordinate.


    Eun-ha was surprised by Song Yoon-seo��s skill.


    On the one hand, I was relieved to hear that she would no longer wander.


    I was thinking of having her join the clan if I had to.


    That��s how Song Yoon-seo��s ability was outstanding.


    Even if you couldn��t catch it as a clan member, you had to catch it in a different way.


    It just went well.


    Eunha had the power to do that.


    Song Yun-seo player.


    yes? What is it? Suddenly, with a serious face like that��


    I��ll appoint you as the 4th twelfth seat. There is no absolute right to veto. ������.��


    Han Seohyun Song Yunseo Hermit.


    The three of them looked at Eunha, who said something out of the blue.


    There was no atmosphere or anything.


    Only Eunha was sincere.


    Even before the return, this person maintained that position even when the Twelve Seats became like that in Gangneung and the 4th period was elected as the Twelve Seats.


    From the 2nd to the 4th period, even though he received a lot of swearing, there was no one to replace him.


    She belonged to the Mana Management Organization.


    As a result, I was able to continue doing the Twelve Seats because of political reasons.


    Still, the skills were recognized.


    Eunha was relieved that such a person had just appeared in front of her.


    In response, Song Yoon-seo��.


    ��Good. I��ll accept that offer. I guess it was at this time that I was destined to become a member of the Twelve.


    Contrary to Galaxy��s expectations.


    Song Yun-seo accepted it meekly.


    I was worried if my wanderlust flared up again, but it seemed there was no need to worry.


    Instead, I will join the Mana Management Organization. When others think, you might get the impression that you��re giving Pandora Clan too much power.


    ok please do that Thank you very much.


    It was destined to happen anyway, but what�� um�� The problem is Hermit. You can go in with me as it is, but Hermit��s power is too wasteful for that�� Hermit, how about joining Pandora Clan at this point?


    Are you Pandora Clan?


    Song Yoon-seo asked Hermit.


    She blinked.


    He seemed troubled.


    Soon, she sighed and said.


    Before becoming a Mine, I longed for Pandora Clan, so if you accept it, I will be grateful to join you. Isn��t that natural? If it��s you, I��ll guarantee you the best treatment.


    yes welcome No, since you��re a member of the clan from now on, you can call me comfortably, right?


    Joining Agares or Hermit.


    Seohyun Han and Eunha were very welcome.


    In particular, Eun-ha was more delighted because she knew something about Hermit��s power.


    It was like picking up a jewel.


    It is said that she discovered that the < Witch of the Stars > had just become a demon and took her with her, so you don��t have to think about the risk of being exorcised like before returning.


    First of all, it seemed better to enter the player academy and get the player license first.


    Eunha and Seohyun Han are making a plan with their eyes.


    ��I would really appreciate it if you would accept me as an administrative member.


    what?


    yes?


    At Hermit��s embarrassing words.


    The two of them were dumbfounded.


    I got the best administrative staff.


    ��


    Song Yun-seo entered the mana management organization and became the twelfth seat in the navigator division.


    Lim Ga-eul liked it very much.


    < Index > Yoon Seong-jin, who was overworked by work, and < Big Data > Mora Yul, who became a slave, and Yoon I-byeol, who suffered from being a controller, also welcomed her.


    Unfortunately, Song Yun-seo had no intention of helping them with their work.


    The navigator was filled like that, and now the dealer must be filled


    .


    It was to find a dealer that could replace < Yamma > and < Thunder God >.


    The situation was unfavorable.


    The disaster in Gangneung is serious.


    The elite dealers of Clan Blaze and Clan Shinra were almost injured or lost their lives.


    If possible, we wanted to consider equal distribution of power between clans.


    However, there was no suitable existence among the dealers who had to be put in immediately to subjugate Seojin Baek.


    As much as that, the power of < Yeomma > and < Thunder God > was different even among dealers.


    To the point of standing on the same line as them��.


    -There is only Yeonhwa.


    < New Window > Ryu Yeon-hwa.


    there was only her


    Eunha fell into trouble.


    In the end, he selected her as the twelfth seat and gave her a seat.


    The only suitable person is Yeonhwa.


    This is unavoidable.


    Now I had to pick up one more spot.


    I want to select Mok Min-ho, who is called < Absolute Sword >.


    However, if Ryu Yeon-hwa was selected and Mok Min-ho was also selected, the gaze of the viewer could not be good.


    So, if the next best thing is to show loyalty to Ha Baek-ryun and ask him to select a dealer with a reputation��.


    ����There must be only the Habaek Clan Lord.


    Habaek Clanlord Kim Chul-shik.


    < Camellia Sword > Cheol-sik Kim.


    Even though the clan rank was low, the Habaek clan was nothing more than a small clan.


    Since they were separated from the Zenith Clan, the skills of the clan members were excellent.


    It��s usually correct to select players from A-rank or higher clans�� but


    the galaxy had the right to organize the Twelve Seats at will. sea??h th�� N?vel(F)ire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I closed my eyes and decided to select Kim Chul-sik as the twelfth seat.


    Thus, the dealer section was also filled, and now there is only one seat left for the supporter.


    ��


    On the other hand, Namgoong Sung-woon of the former < Shinchang > was also entrusted to Pandora Clan.


    Suddenly, he came up from Cheongju and took Ryu Yeon-hwa to the training ground. The


    whistling


    snowflakes are fluttering.


    A cold wind brushes your cheeks.


    Two people were the only ones who could stand comfortably in the cryogenic cold.


    I will pass on my myth to you. Then you, Yeonhwa, will build on my myth and sublimate it into your own myth.


    your master


    Ryu Yeon-hwa liked being taught by him after a long time.


    I also want to help Eunha.


    She spent her time at the training ground as winter arrived, only to hear that she had become the Twelve.

 Chapter 890

    Relife Player 890


    [Chapter 221]


    [At the Lowest Place (5)]


    After Baek Seo-jin��s betrayal was revealed.


    Han Chang-jin carried out an extensive search and overturned the darkness.


    I don��t know, but I don��t know if there are people who communicate with him.


    I have to dig it out right now.


    He weed out people who were related to Seo-jin Baek even a little, and found those who were in communication with Seo-jin Baek.


    Not content with that, he thrust the blade of his search into those who swore allegiance to him.


    As a result, 8 snitches were found.


    what can i do with them


    Hand it over to the fairy government. As the situation is, we need to save face for the fairy government.


    Han Chang-jin took a look at the infiltrators.


    His gaze was cold.


    The face of < King of Shadows > and Pandora Clan member Han Chang-jin was completely different.


    He even directly tortured the snitches while making faces that Pandora Clan members did not know at all.


    But you don��t have to bring all of them, just send 4-5 people. Then I have to choose who to send��


    Slayers with traces of torture.


    Han Chang-jin examined their faces and pointed out a few people.


    At least the 4 people I pointed out look fine. Send those people to the fairy government. I��ll take care of it. yes i will do that And the rest�� 1 brainwashed, 2 drugs, 1 tortured to spit out information they know.


    Mastema��s brainwashing magic is powerful.


    Perhaps the moment the brainwashing magic is used, the target��s mind can collapse.


    Han Chang-jin, who received advice from Eun-ha, decided to act thoroughly.


    Still, the income won��t be much.


    On the other hand, Han Chang-jin did not expect.


    The person he knew would have been preparing for something like this.


    There probably isn��t much information these infiltrators have.


    Where is that person hiding?


    He must be hiding somewhere in the realm of darkness��


    Han Chang-jin left the Slayers behind.


    Sitting on the throne of darkness, he checked the map Twenty-five gave him a few days ago.


    A total of 11 places are estimated to be where Baek Seo-jin is located.


    It will be somewhere in them.


    Han Chang-jin thought while recalling the places circled one by one.


    Wait, Changwon?


    Come to think of it, Changwon��


    Soon, Han Chang-jin paid attention to Changwon, which was at the bottom.


    Changwon could be said to be the place where Baek Seo-jin��s darkness originated.


    And there-.


    ��There is a note from that person.


    It was a long time ago.


    But the memory was fresh.


    Baek Seo-jin��s remarks in Changwon.


    There was a time when I stopped by a training car in Vigo, where the location was unknown by the kimonjin method and the interior was set up with all sorts of traps.


    According to his memory, it was large enough to accommodate quite a few people.


    must be Baek Seo-jin must be hiding there.


    Han Chang-jin was convinced.


    Baek Seo-jin will be there waiting for them to come.


    They��re trying to drag us in.


    Pull yourself into a favorable game and use your geographical advantage to counterattack.


    It was Baek Seo-jin��s teaching.


    For the players, it was like stepping into a trap themselves.


    I had to take it even though I knew it was a trap.


    It was the fairy government��s side that caused the loss by dragging out time like this.


    I��ll have to release someone to investigate Vigo here. As soon as the results come out, report them to Eunha. By the way, it��s Changwon�� Han


    Chang-jin looked at the map and fell asleep.


    Several numbers came to mind.


    If the players went south to Changwon with all their strength and the Slayers attacked Seoul, there was no worst case.


    And after a while-


    ��Is it? People who look like devils have been confirmed in Changwon?


    Han Chang-jin received the report.


    His prediction was correct.


    Baek Seo-jin was hiding in Vigo.


    �� S��arch* The nov��lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I got a call from Han Chang-jin.


    The whereabouts of Baek Seo-jin have been identified.


    Eun-ha immediately reported it to the fairy, and the fact was kept confidential.


    I was planning not to disclose it until the operation started so that Baek Seo-jin could not respond in advance.


    It��s a trap trying to lure us in.


    He must be plotting something in Changwon.


    Meanwhile, Ha-ha and Lim Ga-eul noticed the hidden intentions behind them.


    It is the ��King of Darkness��.


    There was no way that such a person would have given clues to reveal the location so easily.


    I could think that Baek Seo-jin was plotting something.


    Even if we don��t know what it is�� We have no choice but to suffer even if we know it.


    Eunha was just sick to her stomach.


    I had to step on it even though I knew it was a landmine.


    As a result, Eunha and Lim Ga-eul had no choice but to think of countermeasures, assuming Baek Seo-jin��s strategy.


    An innumerable number came to mind.


    The two had a headache.


    Besides, Eunha still had work to do.


    I haven��t decided yet who to appoint the last Twelve.


    Song Yun-seo, Ryu Yeon-hwa, and Kim Chul-sik.


    Three were selected for the Twelve.


    Now, there was only one left.


    < Sungmo > Supporter to replace Park Hye-rim.


    Eunha was in a situation where she could not make a decision.


    If possible, I would like to decide among the members of the Regulus Clan to which the Holy Mother belongs��


    Unfortunately, there were no outstanding supporters among the Regulus Clan members.


    Young and promising supporters were killed in battle in Gangneung.


    Fortunately, one of the seven lions was hospitalized.


    You cannot participate in the white paper subjugation.


    Even Regulus Clanlord knew that, so he couldn��t strongly recommend it to Eunha.


    It can be said that the debut stage of the 4th Twelve Seats was the Baek Seo-jin subjugation.


    You have to choose someone who can play an active part there.


    Where is that?


    He also had to check whether his loyalty to the fairy was high.


    As a result, if we were to think of people who could be selected as the right person after considering various factors��.


    ��My older sister Cha Eun-woo, this is Lee.


    The problem is that there are only three of them.


    even unintentionally.


    A situation arose that the right people were in Pandora Clan.


    I was just annoyed.


    He had already selected Ryu Yeon-hwa as the twelfth seat and was watching.


    If even a supporter was selected from Pandora Clan, he would be criticized for not being fair.


    Still, apart from the three, there is no one more suitable than the other three.


    Still, I couldn��t help it.


    A supporter better than the three did not exist in the country at this time.


    In addition, Noh Eun-ah was also in < The Seed > for Park Hye-rim in < The Holy Mother >, and Cha Eun-woo also studied under her.


    In order to be less criticized�� I have no choice but to push for legitimacy.


    My sister and Cha Eun-woo.


    You have to decide between the two.


    The galaxy ruled out Illya.


    In the first place, Ilya was overwhelmed with the task of managing the Galactic High Church, which had become almost a state religion.


    And the zealots could not be seated in the Twelve Seats.


    No, I didn��t want to sit down.


    Who should I do��


    The choice has been reduced to two people.


    Eunha was troubled.


    In a way, it was a happy worry.


    But before that, there was one thing that had to be addressed first.


    Let��s go see < The Holy Mother > for now.


    As much as possible, I accept the opinions of < The Holy Mother > and select them.


    It was necessary to inform the public that the opinions of < The Blessed Mother > were reflected in the election of the Twelve Seats.


    Only then will there be a justification for selecting the Twelve Seats in Pandora Clan.


    Eunha gathered her clothes and got up.


    ��


    According to Regulus Clanlord, Park Hye-rim is currently emaciated.


    He added that it was better than the first time.


    For good reason.


    Stress is not good for children, but I am so worried. It��s very dangerous during Hyerim unnie��s time


    . Baek Seo-jin, that bird�� Ah ah, pretty words I have to say pretty words. What is this because of him?


    Hearing that Eun-ha was going to visit Park Hye-rim in the hospital, Eun-ah Noh and Eun-woo Cha followed along.


    As they approached the hospital, their faces darkened.


    Park Hye-rim was pregnant.


    There was a < Yeomma > child in the stomach.


    However, since < Yeomma > had died, there was no way I wouldn��t have received a mental shock.


    Still, in order to protect the child, she had to let go of her anger and hatred.


    This is the reason why she had no choice but to calm down after hearing about the death of < Yeomma > for the first time.


    I��m very sorry


    < Yeomma > Why did that person die��


    Just like Eunah Noh and Eunwoo Cha.


    Eunha also felt sorry for < The Holy Mother >��s situation.


    Kang Hyeon-cheol was annoyed.


    Even if I died, it seemed like I wouldn��t die.


    I didn��t know it would go away like this.


    He was a fiery man.


    It burns like a fire, but in the end it goes out vainly unlike the momentum.


    Eunha cursed Kang Hyeoncheol.


    As the father of three children, the situation of Kang Hyeon-chul and Park Hye-rim was even more pitiful.


    Noona and Eunwoo, you take good care of me. Because you will be very lonely.


    it should be


    Baek Seo-jin You bastard��. Phew��. He��s a real motherfucker. To the point where I want to throw it as food for the monsters.


    Eunha asked the two of them.


    The two nodded.


    Eventually, I arrived at Park Hye-rim��s hospital room.


    The two shed tears once and quickly fixed their makeup.


    I straightened my face as if I hadn��t cried and opened the door to the hospital room.


    Hyerim��s sister! We��re here!


    How is your sister��s body? are you okay?


    The two greeted each other in a cheerful tone.


    The galaxy followed them in.


    Park Hye-rim seemed to be reading a prenatal book on the bed.


    oh are you here


    The face was very thin.


    Laughter isn��t what it used to be.


    It was a smile tinged with sadness.


    Even so, the three pretended not to know and approached Park Hye-rim and chatted.


    Here you go. I bought some fruit. They��re all good ones, so don��t leave any left over and eat them. Don��t give it to others. Ah Pandora Clan Lord. What are you buying these things for? thank you.


    Eun-ha handed over a gift for his illness.


    Park Hye-rim was happy to receive the gift.


    Anyway, thanks everyone for coming. It��s so nice to see Lee��s face. I��m sure this kid will be happy to meet you too.


    Park Hye-rim touched her belly.


    The stomach hasn��t swelled yet.


    However, she smiled warmly as if she felt the baby in her belly.


    I was very angry at first. To the extent that I wanted to kill Baek Seo-jin. But when I thought of this child, I couldn��t get angry. ������.��


    He was an unreliable person who always rotted inside me�� But even so, he was the last gift he left me. My desire to avenge that person is like a chimney, but my desire to give birth to this child is bigger than that.


    Kang Hyeon-cheol��s revenge and childbirth.


    Park Hye-rim must have thought a lot.


    And she decided to choose the future, not the past.


    She decided to let go of her hatred for Baek Seo-jin in order to have a child.


    That��s why-.


    -I��ll ask you like this.


    Park Hye-rim bowed her head to the three and shed tears.


    i can��t fight So all I can do is ask you guys like this. ������.��


    Please kill that bastard. Kill every single person who joined him. I know it��s a shameless request, but it��s a request nonetheless.


    Park Hye-rim shuddered.


    She struggles to breathe.


    Eunah Noh and Eunwoo Cha jumped up and hugged her tightly.


    calm down sister don��t be angry Do not worry. I��ll kill those bastards to the point they��ll regret ever being born into this world.


    Two men stand her up.


    Park Hye-rim cries.


    The two shed tears as they sympathize with her feelings.


    Soon, Park Hye-rim��s gaze moved to Eun-ha.


    Did you come here because of my place?


    ��yes that��s right.


    You can do whatever you want in that place. Whoever you select as the right person for me, I will admit it unconditionally. So, let me ask you this one thing.


    ����.


    Kill Seojin Baek.


    Park Hye-rim earnestly asks.


    There was only one word that Eunha could answer her.


    he opened his mouth


    I will definitely do that. Do not worry. So < Seongmo >, please take care of your health first.


    ��thank you.


    Park Hye-rim weeps.


    smile nonetheless


    Having entrusted her hatred to him, she was finally able to smile brightly.


    Don��t worry, sister. I��ll take pictures of them dying. See you later when the baby is born!


    Eun-woo, that��s a bit��


    Meanwhile, Cha Eun-woo was infected by Park Hye-rim��s hatred.


    While No Eun-ah is drying it.


    Cha Eun-woo revealed his will to fight.


    ��


    Park Hye-rim��s permission fell.


    All that remains now is to select one of Eunah Noh and Eunwoo Cha as the 12th seat.


    Eunha had nothing to worry about.


    I will be the twelfth Give it to me, Hyerim unni��s seat.


    Sister��.


    The day I came back from the hospital.


    Eunah Noh went to Eunha��s office and spoke with a grim face.


    A face that seemed to be prepared for something.


    Eunha couldn��t help but ask.


    What is the reason you want to become the twelfth?


    Because I am also my father��s child. ����.


    Why are you trying to pay for your father��s sins by yourself? I am also responsible for paying for my father��s sins.


    In fact, Eun-ha was aware of her heart right away.


    Noh Eun-ah was dissatisfied with the fact that he was the head of the twelfth throne and tried to forgive her father��s sins.


    It was the same with Noh Eun-ae.


    Both of them were looking for something to help their father as their father��s children.


    As a result, Noh Eun-ae decided to volunteer regularly with her father.


    And Noh Eun-ah wants to become a member of the Twelve and devote herself to the country.


    I know my sister��s stubbornness.


    Eunha couldn��t just oppose it.


    There was not enough reason to object, and it was understandable that she wanted to say something for her father.


    In the end, Eunha had to give in to her stubbornness.


    it will be very difficult If something happens, you might be called number one among the Twelve Seats.


    It doesn��t matter though. All the salaries we receive from our work will be returned to society.


    It doesn��t matter though.


    very dangerous


    Honestly, what I��m doing right now is also dangerous, right?


    It doesn��t. Maybe even harder than now.


    It��s okay though. Even if I��m having a hard time, will it be harder than you? Ugh��


    So elect me to the twelfth seat. I��ll lighten up your work. Eunha Let��s lift it like a burden on your shoulder.


    Does it decrease when the two are divided? huh. This is Seohyun, Hayang, Yoojeong, Yeonhwa��. It��s something they can��t do. I want to do the job. Elect me. I��ll do a good job.


    After��


    Eunha let out a long sigh.


    I��ve been thinking about it since I was little.


    It seemed that he would never be able to break his sister��s words.


    Eunha smiled shyly.


    Is it the birth of the first Twelve Siblings?


    Maybe someday the story of Mr. Roh��s family will be recorded in history.


    The two burst into laughter.


    �� 4th Twelve Seats List ��


    23 Years Old


    Division


    Name


    Affiliation


    Dealer


    Noh Eun -ha


    Pandora


    Dealer


    Ryu Yeon-hwa


    Pandora


    Dealer


    Kim Cheol


    -sik Habaek Guardian Seon


    Gi


    �C


    jun


    Donghae


    Hunter Han Chang-jin


    Pandora


    Supporter


    Freesis Memory


    Korea Mana Management Organization


    Supporter


    No Eun-ah


    Pandora


    Sniper Yu Su-jin


    Tempest


    Ranger


    Chae Seon-woo


    Myeong


    -wang


    Caster


    Kang Ye


    -sol


    KK


    Navigator Song Yun-seo


    Korea Mana Management Agency


    Telepathist Jinpa-


    rang


    Pandora


    ��


    Shortly after the 4th Twelve Seats were officially announced.


    From now on, we will conduct subjugation operations against Baek Seo-jin and his subordinates.


    The subjugation operation has begun.


    Hundreds of players moved secretly to Changwon, Gyeongsangnam-do.


    There are a total of 8 members of the Twelve Seats participating.


    < New Window > Ryu Yeon-hwa.


    < Camellia Sword > Kim Chul-sik.


    < King of Shadows > Han Chang-jin.


    < Witch of Time > Prisis Memory.


    < Silent > Sujin Yoo.


    < The Wind Sorcerer > Chae Seon-woo.


    < Summoner > Yesol Kang.


    < Guncheong style > It was Jinparang.

 Chapter 891

    Relife Player 891


    [Chapter 222]


    [A handful of light]


    Remarks by Baek Seo-jin, Changwon, Gyeongsangnam-do.


    There was darkness in Vigo, where traps were placed everywhere using the Kimunjin method.


    In the midst of it, there was a rare presence mixed with life.


    It must have been waiting for us on the other side, too.


    Still, it looks like I got it right here. Fortunately, you won��t have to go anywhere else.


    Han Chang-jin��s information was correct.


    The Slayers were expressing mana with the momentum to end it here.


    It seemed that there was no need to devise a plan in case they moved to another location using the power of the mastema.


    < Jingu > Kaede Hoshimiya.


    < Requiem > Jo Ara.


    The two looked out into the darkness and murmured.


    Even when they saw the Slayers swarming in the dark, their faces were not frightened.


    Light up!


    Clear the darkness!


    Eventually, the players shouted.


    As long as the Slayers were prepared, the surprise attack by the players was meaningless.


    There was only a face-to-face confrontation.


    In order to do so, the darkness over Vigo had to be revealed.


    As a result, players set off fires everywhere.


    Mayling Maylin.


    This is your sister, Meiling!


    I��m my sister Maylin!


    The form of Vigo is revealed.


    An area of forests and rocks.


    Jung Ha-yang registered the elements to be written through the witch��s model garden.


    On the other hand, I called the twins who are about to enter Vigo.


    Remember that you are the key to destroying the Qi Munjin Law. don��t get hurt Whenever there is an incident, I want you to report it through Ariel.


    did you hear my brother?


    yes sister i heard


    < Gemini > Meiling Meilin.


    The two grow up.


    As soon as the battle started, they were to break into the enemy camp and release the barriers and traps surrounding the enemy camp.


    Also, Jeong Ha-yang and On Tae-hee fully support them from the rear.


    The destruction of the Kimunjin method was essential for the players from Gyeongsangnam-do to enter the enemy camp, as well as the late arrivals.


    All ready for battle. We will start the operation from now on. Enter enemy territory after 1 minute.


    Mary, please count down.


    [Countdown begins. 60 50 40 30 25 20��.]


    < Operator > Jeong Ha-yang.


    < Browser > On Tae-hee.


    < Healing Notes > Mary Kim.


    Jung Ha-yang��s operation was handed down to On Tae-hee and the navigator in charge of each unit.


    And Mary Kim took on the role of being in charge of communications from the rear.


    be careful standing


    yes i know White and you too.


    [10 9 8 7��.]


    On the other hand, Jinsona is in charge of the lieutenant��s communications and Ariel��s communications.


    < Mermaid > Ariel.


    < Miho > Jin Seo-na.


    Jung Ha-yang counted the remaining time while wishing them luck.


    After a while, the countdown ended.


    [Operation begins.]


    Invasion of the front line. Destroy the Kimunjinbeop and make a way.


    [Potential penetration. Destroy the Kimunjinbeop and make a road.]


    Jeonghayang ordered.


    Mary Kim��s telepathy spread.


    Immediately, the players in the vanguard rushed towards the Qi Munjin method.


    In the hall


    heat beam


    slayers also reacted.


    There was no way they would leave the players running to destroy the Kimunjinbeop with the amount of damage.


    In response, snipers hiding in the rear of the lieutenant shot them.


    There is a gap.


    The players shouted.


    The Guardians erected their shields.


    Gigant Palm


    < Little Giant > Kang Si-hyung.


    He was also among them.


    Kang Si-hyung immediately put his feet on the ground and spread his hands.


    The gauntlets covering both hands emit light, creating a giant palm in front.


    The trap exploded immediately after.


    ��������!!


    As one trap exploded.


    Other traps react in chain and cause an explosion in the surrounding area.


    The Guardians blocked it with all their might.


    Finally, the momentum of the explosion diminished, and the dealers and hunters passed the Guardians and infiltrated the Kimunjin method.


    Also, the Guardians widened the hole in the Kimunjinbeop around that place.


    Subsequently, players in charge of lieutenants, such as rangers, casters, and supporters, jumped right in.


    Seolryong


    in the Hanmae-ryu play


    < Shinchang > Ryu Yeon-hwa.


    And the former < Shinchang > Namgung Nebula.


    The first to break into the enemy camp, they used the same magic as each other.


    A snow storm rages.


    Their bodies are covered with snow.


    Having become one with the spear, they transformed into snow dragons.


    oh oh oh oh!!


    Two dragons roar.


    It breaks the ranks of the Slayers and clears the way for the players following them.


    The densely growing trees fall and block all incoming attacks.


    The two men, who changed the environment, dug deep into enemy lines.


    [I found my sister < Narak >.]


    [Okay.]


    The two of them push.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa looked in a certain direction after receiving a call from Jin Seo-na.


    between the dark trees.


    The image of < Narak > caught my eye.


    Master.


    be sure to win


    yes.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa talked to Namgung Sung-woon.


    Long words were not necessary.


    they diverged


    The players who followed them also scattered to deal with the target given to them.


    I have stepped into the darkness with my own feet. I will be different from then. This is where we originated.


    ����.


    It is said that the myth we have built is deeply imprinted in this land.


    < Narak > giggled.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa faced him and said nothing.


    Just fixing the posture holding the spear.


    she blew up


    You are not the only one who can manifest a myth.


    After silence, she opened her mouth.


    At that moment, darkness and snow collided.


    ��


    < Swords > Choi Eun-hyeok.


    Eunhyuk, who was working hard on the development of northern Gyeonggi, joined the punitive force when he heard the news.


    Choi Eun-hyeok was running side by side with Namgung Sung-woon of the former < Shinchang >.


    Running like a living legend was like a dream to him.


    Are you Jinhee��s sister��s disciple?


    Yes, teacher.


    don��t expect


    I will show you an image that will not tarnish Master��s name.


    Soon, the two turned.


    Vigo had a cave.


    There, he felt an uneasy aura that was going against the two of them.


    Entering the cave, they quickly identified the identity of the aura.


    Squeaking


    sounds like rusty machinery moving.


    From the other side of the cave, what appeared to be a human was creaking.


    The gait was awkward.


    Eventually, identity came into view.


    ������.��


    < Yeomma > Hyeoncheol Kang.


    it was his body.


    It was approaching, moving its joints grotesquely, as if it had become a marionette.


    Not to mention, one arm fell off and a mechanical arm was attached to it.


    The two of them hardened their faces at the sight.


    To insult the death of a hero who gave his life for the country in this way�� I don��t think you��ll die gracefully.


    Bastards.


    Behind Hyeoncheol Kang.


    Other corpses came into sight.


    Also, Lee Dong-hyeok of < Puppet Master > was walking behind him.


    Namgung Sung-woon and Choi Eun-hyuk showed fierce anger when they saw them.


    I didn��t expect this to come all the way to < Shinchang > from the previous generation. What��s more, there��s even < checking >�� I guess I��ll have unexpectedly good dolls.


    < Puppet Master > growls.


    The two tightened their eyes and glared at him.


    Soon after, Namgoong Nebula opened his mouth.


    He is Jinhee��s older sister��s disciple.


    Yes, teacher.


    I will kill < Puppeteer >. You ask those over there. yes i will do that


    Eunhyuk Choi stepped forward.


    He stood in front of Hyeoncheol Kang.


    We will send it conveniently.


    The person he admired as a child.


    The death of such a person was played with.


    Choi Eun-hyeok promised to free Kang Hyeon-cheol from his bondage.


    Hwareuk!


    A spark burns from Kang Hyeon-cheol��s body.


    Choi Eun-hyeok swung his sword at Kang Hyeon-cheol, dodging the attacking flames.


    Swords and flames collide.


    Gift < Critical >


    ��


    In addition to them.


    Skirmishes broke out everywhere.


    in the middle of the forest.


    Halfas was standing in the clearing.


    Have you got a bunch of goodies?


    Sucking your index finger.


    Halfas salivated.


    He looked at the people trying to deal with him.


    < Absolute Sword > Mok Min-ho.


    < Camellia Sword > Kim Chul-sik.


    Even with the guy right in front of them, the two of them didn��t lose their posture.


    I will do the cover. Isn��t your sword sharper than mine?


    Then I ask for cover.


    Kim Chul-sik concedes the ball.


    Mok Min-ho walked toward Halfas.


    Players�� support magic falls and strengthens him.


    < Valkyrie > Cha Eun-woo.


    She also supported behind the scenes.


    As long as Cha Eun-woo was there, there was nothing to fear from Mok Min-ho.


    That was then.


    Dismissed!


    ������!!��


    Gift < Thunder Fire >.


    Electricity leaked from Halfas�� body and burned the players�� check attacks.


    The players distorted their faces when they saw his abilities.


    Halfas can use lightning now.


    ��I see.


    Mok Min-ho suppressed his passion.


    There is no need to reveal.


    He puts those emotions into his sword.


    His sword body absorbed the light.


    A light flashed.


    that moment-


    ��Gift < Cut Providence >


    Mok Min-ho lightly shook his sword.


    That action sublimes into a sword strike.


    Halfas, who boasted of his lightning power, never thought that he would be attacked like that.


    A silver sword cut through his power and cut him in two at once.


    Then you can even cut the lightning.


    Mok Min-ho looked at the split-headed guy while vigorously firing electric shocks.


    I snorted.


    Even so, he still held the sword and did not let go of his guard.


    The opponent was Mine.


    He wouldn��t die easily just by cutting off his head.


    < Thunder God > couldn��t have been beaten by such a guy.


    As expected, the guy��s amputated part was being filled in grotesquely.


    I must eat you�� oops��!!


    Even if you die, you won��t die?


    should I be afraid of it


    If the opponent doesn��t die��.


    ��You just have to kill until you die.


    It��s been 14 years since I rolled under Noh Eun-ha.


    Mok Min-ho said calmly.


    ��


    Behind the line of players.


    As Jeong Ha-yang expected, there was a surprise attack.


    Mastema opened the subspace and put in the Slayers.


    Are you saying you won��t fall for the same trick twice?


    Mine Barbatos.


    His ambush failed.


    This was because the players in the rear quickly pointed their weapons at him.


    Aaaaaaaaaaaaa!!


    Besides, < Silent > Sujin Yoo was waiting for him.


    Hidden somewhere in the woods, she immediately pulled the trigger as soon as he came into scope.


    I��m a bit behind.


    Yoo Su-jin loaded a new bullet and aimed for the next sniping.


    The battle between the players has begun.


    < King of Shadows > Han Chang-jin.


    He, who had been hiding in the shadows of the players, also appeared and took on the subjugation.


    Changjin


    ��s mana spreads around.


    The thread, like a spider��s web, catches its movement.


    Where is that?


    Playing with Doo-Terbi


    The 4th tier monster, Captain Do-Terbi��s poison, flows through the thread.


    Then, when the Slayers are caught, they drop deadly poison.


    Chiik


    Barbatos frowned at the poison landed on his shoulder.


    His collar burned.


    Annoying things�� Are you doing this knowing how expensive these clothes are?


    fast.


    Barbatos gnashed his teeth.


    But the players didn��t listen to him.


    The guy is a variable.


    get rid of this place


    Fairy illusion


    Rosie Muse


    Right then.


    Joara borrowed Lara��s power.


    Wings reminiscent of butterflies sprout from her back.


    Roses scatter around her as her clan uniform turns red.


    What does the Qi Munjin Law have to do with it? After all, the elements that make up them include flowers and trees.


    The Kimunjin method, which is done through magical techniques and geographical features.


    Awakening a high affinity for plants through Lara��s power, she swung the baton with all her might.


    Trees and flowers respond.


    Plants dance at her will.


    Petals fluttering in the dark forest flash red light.


    kuh��!!


    Tree roots emerge above the ground and move at her command.


    Fantastic Nocturne Nocturne.


    A song resounding in the dark was playing under her direction.


    < Nocturne > Jo Ara.


    As her command grabbed him and tied him up, the player��s radius of action widened.


    ��


    At that time, the headquarters of the Mana Management Organization.


    The galaxy was at the top layer.


    Around him were Lim Ga-eul��s escorts Park Sang-jin, Director of Surveillance Bureau Lee Jeong-hyeon, Ha Baek-ryun, and Song Yoon-seo, Hermit.


    The battle must have started by now.


    Song Yun-seo said while drinking tea.


    She was the one who kept her composure even in the situation where the operation to stake the fate of the country was currently underway in top secret.


    On the other hand, Lim Ga-eul and Ha Baek-ryun, who were sitting on the sofa opposite, couldn��t do that.


    The two of them seldom touched the drink.


    Really�� Shall we come here?


    Then Ha Baek-ryun opened her mouth.


    Her face was full of anxiety.


    Then Song Yun-seo answered immediately.


    I will definitely come. Baek Seo-jin has no choice but to come here after all.


    Baek Seo-jin will come here.


    Eunha, Lim Gaeul, and other people were thinking the same way.


    When you think about it, it was natural.


    The purpose of Armageddon was simply to confuse the country, so the fairy had little to do with his purpose.


    However, the purpose of Baek Seo-jin, the son of a bitch, cannot rule out the existence of a fairy.


    What is the purpose of the White Paper?


    Total domination of this country.


    To do so, she had to recapture the symbol of a fairy as the head of state.


    To put it simply, the direction of the subjugation operation was to decide who would take possession of the fairy.


    If Baek Seo-jin captures the fairy, the coup will succeed.


    That��s why Eunha brought Ha Baek-ryun here to protect her.


    That��s why I sent troops to Changwon.


    Only then will he lead a detached team and come to attack us with reduced power.


    This is also why Baek Seo-jin purposely appeared in Changwon.


    Baek Seo-jin��s forces did not reach the state��s forces.


    Therefore, it was necessary to aim for a period when the country��s military force was reduced.


    Also, on the galaxy side, he had to aim for the time when he showed up. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    mutual understanding coincided.


    Baek Seo-jin proposed, and Eun-ha accepted the proposal.


    don��t worry too much Baekryun won��t happen what you worry about. I will definitely stop it.


    Heung It��s because my brother is hurt.


    yes thank you for your concern


    Eun-ha stroked Ha Baek-ryeon��s hair to ease her anxiety.


    Then he softened his face.


    I didn��t want to let her fall into Baek Seo-jin��s clutches.


    Definitely in this life.


    The galaxy swore.


    Eun-ha removed her hand from her head and immediately approached the window.


    Come see now


    Needless to say, Song Yun-seo.


    I could feel the presence of an evil spirit.


    below the window.


    Baek Seo-jin led the troops under his command and was walking proudly to the front gate.


    The galaxy looked down at them.


    Hermit.


    your clanlord.


    I��ll ask for Baekryun.


    Do not worry.


    Eunha asked Hermit.


    Pandora Clan member Hermit.


    She nodded.


    let��s go.


    kang!


    Beep beep beep beep beep beep!


    Leading Kang and Buldak.


    Eunha left the room.


    By then it was noisy outside the building.


    a battle took place


    Eunha didn��t worry too much.


    < Giant Tree > Seon Ki-jun.


    < Titania > No Eun-ah.


    If they and the players are there, they will surely be able to stop it.


    just as expected.


    Galaxies spiraling out of the building could be seen as they prevented the Slayers from approaching.


    Eunha, are you okay? As for the support��


    it��s okay. Uncle, please concentrate on defending the building. just try to die Then die by my hand.


    My sister is dead, how are you dying?


    That means don��t die. I��ll ask for back support.


    okay.


    Seon Gi-jun and No Eun-ah started talking.


    The galaxy exchanged words with them and looked out beyond.


    ������.��


    Amidst fierce battles between players and slayers.


    Baek Seo-jin was calmly walking the path the Slayers had made.


    Eventually he discovered the galaxy.


    he stopped walking


    I knew it. I thought you would stay here


    of course. you will kill me welcome to your grave


    Huh, I don��t know who the villain is.


    Do you think you can defeat the people gathered here with that amount of troops?


    will lose It��s hard to beat the odds, and this time you guys must have come up with all sorts of measures to beat us.


    < Monarch > Noh Eun-ha.


    < King of Darkness > Baek Seo-jin.


    As if they had promised, they pulled out their swords from their waistbands.


    Both of them were dual wielders.


    they stared at each other


    However, when a battle of myths breaks out, troops become useless. don��t you know that too


    That��s why I came out. Let me kill your myth.


    right after he said it.


    The two kicked the ground and clashed without exchanging signals.


    player win.


    Surprise and surprise collided, and thus announced the start of the duel.

 Chapter 892

    Relife Player 892


    [Chapter 222]


    [A handful of light (2)]


    A few days before the subjugation operation.


    Eun-ha heard the news that Ryu Yeon-hwa came out of the training ground after manifesting Shinhwa.


    That would mean that Namgung Seong-woon from the previous generation < Shinchang > also came out of the training room.


    If you want to understand Baek Seo-jin��s fighting style, you��d better ask your father-in-law.


    Eunha went down to the training ground.


    The two were still at the training ground.


    Oh Eunha


    Are you done training? Looking at your face, it seems that you have achieved satisfactory results.


    Yes, it��s all thanks to Master.


    As soon as he saw Eunha, Ryu Yeonhwa��s face widened.


    Eunha exchanged eye smiles and carefully checked the situation. There is an aura that radiates from the body.


    What can be called existence.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa��s presence, which I saw in a few days, had something more attractive than before.


    Even looking at her face from the beginning, I could tell that she had achieved considerable results.


    On the other hand, Namgoong Nebula looked haggard.


    ��Are you okay, father-in-law?


    Hehe, I must have gotten old too. If the son-in-law came down to fight with me, how about doing it tomorrow? I��m not feeling well right now��


    I��m passing on the myth.


    Eunha didn��t know exactly what it meant, but she could guess it to some extent.


    The meaning of handing over the achievements one has made in this world to others is to pass on one��s own power of existence.


    As a result, the presence of the Namgung Nebula felt smaller than before.


    He seemed to have lost a lot of strength after passing on the mythology to Ryu Yeon-hwa.


    Eunha quickly supported him.


    For Dalian, I��ll ask you later after you feel better. It will be difficult to walk, but we will take you to your room.


    Heh heh I did well with one son-in-law. ok then please


    I��ll help too.


    Namgoong Nebula took over.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa also helped Eunha. sea??h th�� NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Namgung Sung-woon smiled bitterly as he received their support.


    Nowadays, the meaning has changed and < The Seed > has come to mean a disciple, but originally, it was created to pass on Shinhwa to one��s disciple. If you want to pass on Shinhwa, it��s good to pass it on to someone who has lived a similar life.


    ��The myth of the father-in-law could only be passed on to Yeon-hwa.


    That��s it. And according to Sung-Jin��s research, the power of mythology can only become stronger if it is passed on like that for a long time. That��s why I often talked about the need to keep Shinhwa alive.


    < Index > Yoon Seong-jin.


    Nebula Namgung talked about him and seemed to be lost in memories.


    He continued talking as if the two of them were just listening.


    On the other hand, Juni said that Shinhwa should no longer exist in this world. Reaction is also reaction, but I thought that if I left a mythical existence in the reconstructed world, it would become a seed of trouble again. In the first place, in order to create a peaceful world, I thought that human civilization should return to the state before using mana. is that so.


    I said that what people really need in the world where people live is mutual understanding, not physical strength. That��s why I made the argument that players should be thoroughly managed to prevent turmoil. In that respect�� I agreed with Baek Seo-jin.


    Thus, the myth was sealed.


    Players are generation after generation, stronger than previous generations, but unable to reach the truth.


    As a result, Baek Seo-jin has risen to a position that no one has been able to climb.


    Now, there is only one person who can stop his solo drinking.


    Namgoong Sungwoon said as if helping himself.


    He turned his head to Eunha.


    Your son-in-law.


    ����.


    My myth is collapsing, and now that I have passed it on to Yeonhwa, I can no longer manifest it. So now, the only people who can manifest Shinhwa are you and Yeonhwa.


    The only thing that can deal with Shinhwa is Shinhwa.


    The words Eunha heard from Hwang Jin-hee in < The Swordsman > also came out of the mouth of Namgung Sung-woon.


    he added.


    Among them, your mythology is very special. By defeating the myth of Armageddon, you elevated it to the next level. You are probably the only person in this country who has a myth higher in rank than the myth of a living myth.


    So, it means that the only person who can deal with Baek Seo-jin is Eunha.


    This is something that even Ryu Yeon-hwa, who has inherited the myth of Namgung Sung-woon, cannot take on.


    The myth of the galaxy was that special.


    That��s one thing-.


    ��Beware of Baek Seo-jin��s myth.


    Baek Seo-jin��s myth could not be regarded as lacking in status.


    Namgoong Nebula warned.


    Even the living myths don��t know perfectly what ideals each other��s myths are made of. Among them, Baek Seo-jin��s myth is even less known.


    < King of Darkness > Baek Seo-jin.


    Even Namgung Sung-woon did not know much about the myth of Baek Seo-jin.


    In a battle between myths and myths, not knowing the other person��s mythology is a loss.


    Accordingly, he tells Eun-ha about the myth of Baek Seo-jin he knows.


    And warned again and again.


    Considering the life Baek Seo-jin has walked so far, if I��m right, we should be careful of his myth. Then, no matter how high-level your myth is, it will be useless in front of that god��s myth. ����.


    So, in case of that, what you need to keep in mind�� is this.


    heart?


    Namgoong Nebula pointed to his chest.


    Eunha tilted her head.


    Then he shook his head.


    no. body body.


    ����.


    It��s not the achievements that got me where I am today, but the body that has all the experiences of life melted into it.


    Man manifests the myth and becomes a god.


    However, becoming a god in a human body is an improbable thing.


    fall short of a perfect god.


    Anyway, he��s human.


    So-.


    ��In the end, the battle between humans who have not become gods is won or lost not by who is more like a god, but by who has reached the extreme as a human.


    ����.


    A healthy mind comes from a healthy body. I want to keep in mind that all roots are in the body.


    Paradoxically.


    The battle between myths and myths comes to a conclusion as to who is stronger as a human being.


    Eunha decided to repeat those words.


    ��


    Remarks of Baekseojin, Changwon, Gyeongsangnam-do.


    The battle between players and slayers was leaning towards the players.


    It was natural.


    State-backed players were able to receive full support.


    On the other hand, Slayers had to fight only with goods in Vigo.


    As time passed, it was inevitable that the Slayers would be at a disadvantage.


    Hmm, even if you say the Kimunjinbeop, it is only a type of barrier after all. It��s magic that bites people��s feet, so there��s no way it can bite the wind.


    Not to mention, the Kimunjin method, which would serve as a barrier for the Slayers, was not working properly for the players.


    It was because < Operator > Jeong Ha-yang was showing off his ability to release several entangled traps.


    With the addition of other navigators, the Kimunjinbeop could not avoid being dismantled.


    Not only that, but there was Chae Seon-woo from < The Wind Sorcerer > on the players side.


    Manipulating the wind freely, he was able to check the established method by first sending the wind into an area where the players did not enter.


    Then, if it was possible to destroy it with wind, it was destroyed on the spot, and if it was impossible, it was handed over to Jeong Ha-yang.


    Vigo is being attacked faster than I thought�� If we keep going like this, we��ll be defeated by them before he captures the fairy.


    In response, Mastema analyzed the situation and fell into thought.


    In fact, the battles that took place here did not have a significant impact on the battle for the fate of the country.


    A battle going on in Seoul.


    The situation is determined by the victory or defeat of the battle between Baek Seo-jin and Roh Eun-ha and who wins the fairy.


    Even if the slayers lose, if Baek Seo-jin captures the fairy and broadcasts her hostage all over the country, the players have no choice but to kneel for her survival.


    So, as the Slayers, we had to hold the players�� feet during the battle to give Baek Seo-jin time to catch the fairy.


    Would you like to move from here?


    In that sense, Mastema��s plan was no different than half-worked.


    The elite troops that the Mana Management Organization could deploy came down to Changwon.


    It was difficult to get out of the depths of the Kimunjinbeop.


    If so, what would happen if we opened the subspace here and escaped to another place with the Slayers?


    An elite force will be isolated here.


    In the meantime, we can go up to Seoul to help him, or we can attract their attention by causing terror elsewhere.


    Slayers who are fighting with players may be discarded.


    Anyway, the moment Baek Seo-jin becomes king, all darkness follows him.


    It is a habit of darkness.


    Rather, it may be welcomed.


    where is the darkness


    In the case of people who are bright in their interests, they could have joined Baek Seo-jin��s side.


    In other words, the Slayers in this position were no different from replaceable troops.


    In response, Mastema took the Slayers by her side and tried to move to a suitable place.


    Then-.


    ��The sub-space doesn��t open?


    Mastema encountered a completely unexpected situation.


    I couldn��t open the subspace.


    The mana dissolved in the air did not try to move at all.


    His subspace magic is opened only when the air and mana in his body respond to each other, but it is blocked.


    You couldn��t have expected us to run away like that. It took a lot of hard work to get here, but I hope we will let it happen.


    < Witch of Time > Prisis Memory.


    She stopped the mana melted in the area in order to block the subspace by analyzing the magic of Mastema.


    A magic that only she can do.


    She brushed her blonde hair and smiled.


    As long as I exist, you will no longer be able to use magic related to time and space.


    She hit the floor with a stone.


    Mastema clicked her tongue and withdrew, trying to fight her.


    right then-


    -I��ll be sorry if you leave me out! Where is this guy ignoring me? ����!!


    < Guncheong style > Jinparang.


    he fell from the tree


    unexpected surprise.


    He swung the claw in his hand as hard as he could, scarring Mastema��s chest.


    Just then, a woman emerged from the bushes.


    I��ll join you too!


    Twelve Seats < Summoner > Kang Ye-sol.


    She cut the air with her staff.


    While the magic of Freesis Memory was completed and Mastema was held, Yesol Kang��s summoning magic was activated.


    A rabbit is a creature suitable for the forest. Where would you like to be crushed by a rabbit at the highest level?


    Wearing glasses, she giggles.


    Immediately after, a summoning circle appeared behind her and a giant rabbit walked out.


    A summoned beast created by her imagination.


    The rabbit, given the bizarre name of the highest level rabbit, jumped up.


    Kwying!!


    The rabbit presses down the mastema.


    It was a truly humiliating attack.


    ��


    Headquarters of the Mana Management Organization.


    The battle between players and slayers could be called a siege.


    It could be said that it was a battle of slayers to plunder the player fairy to protect the fairy.


    Thunder


    and thunder,


    they all fought fiercely without retreating.


    Moreover, the battle between Eunha and Seojin Baek, who represent each force, was even more intense.


    No one dared to intervene in their fight.


    It was so hard to follow their movements.


    Every time I blinked, the location changed, as if I was teleporting.


    Blaze Crasher


    Lightning Crasher


    The galaxy bounced off Baek Seo-jin��s sword and stepped back.


    His sword flashed light.


    Dawnblade is engulfed in crimson flames, and Duskblade is engulfed in blue lightning.


    The galaxy immediately kicked the ground.


    Using the thunderbolt, he appeared from behind Baek Seo-jin and wielded a sword strike.


    ����!!


    Baek Seo-jin responds quickly.


    He blocked the galaxy��s attack with two swords in his hands.


    A fight between two swords and two swords.


    However, as time went by, it was Baek Seo-jin who was pushed back.


    Eunha pushed on as it was.


    Woobo


    Wolmoo


    Baek Seo-jin narrowly avoids it.


    After letting go of the galaxy��s sword, he immediately stepped on the advance and escaped.


    Baek Seo-jin appeared behind him and swung his sword as if Eun-ha had attacked him a moment ago.


    Continuum using dual swords.


    On the other hand, Eun-ha peeked at the opportunity to enter his arms.


    It quickly penetrates the gap between attack and attack.


    Ignis Dance


    Blue currents and crimson sparks burn.


    Particles of different colors overflow.


    Eunha showed off her redefined Wolmoo in her own style.


    Ting!


    Baek Seo-jin changes the beat.


    Turning the trajectory of the attack, he blocks the incoming attack.


    The darkness dwelling in the blade falls and scatters like embers.


    It wriggles as if it were alive.


    ����!!


    Blue currents and crimson sparks.


    and the clash of darkness.


    This time, too, there was no settlement.


    Eunha��s blade just passed near Baek Seo-jin��s arm.


    The two collided without a break and ran in different directions. The cloak


    of Baek Dok-Ji King,


    Baek Seo-Jin fluttered.


    He blew away the memorization he had been hiding.


    Memorization of dozens.


    The memorized air floated in the air and flew towards the galaxy.


    Gut��!


    The galaxy sparked a fire.


    Memorization lost momentum and fell.


    However, some did not succumb to the flames and grazed his body.


    The memorization was poisoned.


    Eunha gritted her teeth, enduring the stinging pain.


    The pain was getting stronger.


    Eunha raised the mana in her body.


    Providence wriggles inside


    Vilent Venom��s body.


    Providence destroys the poison.


    Eun-ha did not leave it to providence alone, but directly created a fire inside her body.


    Roaring!


    His body was engulfed in crimson fire, consuming poisons.


    Baek Seo-jin admired the sight.


    I knew I was resistant to poison, but I never thought I��d overcome these poisons. Among them, there was the venom of a basilisk belonging to the 3rd tier overrank, but it��s really amazing.


    It��s a pity. It��s because the poison doesn��t work on me.


    The galaxy sighed.


    He suddenly opened a subspace in the direction of the Dawning Sword.


    Then it��s your turn Where do you get hit too?


    The Violent Venom Galaxy


    launched a sword attack into subspace.


    Immediately after, he opened a new sub-space near Baek Seo-jin.


    A sword attack attacked him.


    Baek Seo-jin could not avoid it.


    charleuk!!


    It is because Eunha caught Baek Seo-jin��s ankle with a chain.


    A sword strike grazed his side.


    kuh��!! Oops��!!


    The effect of Vilent Venom works.


    A poison that causes sepsis.


    The blood rots and spreads throughout the body, contaminating the body.


    Baek Seo-jin coughed up blood.


    This poison��


    I��ve never experienced it before.


    The only person who knew the details of the poison was Eunha himself.


    Eun-ha did not wait for Seo-jin Baek to express mana in her body to prevent the poison from spreading.


    charleuk!!


    ����!!


    pull the chain


    Baek Seo-jin is dragged.


    He tried to step on Ubo, but the poison was going through his body.


    Failed to activate Woobo.


    And the galaxy did not miss the opportunity and struck again.


    Transformation


    liger blaster


    kwaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!


    Shoots out condensed lightning.


    A blue current engulfs him.


    ��


    After fighting myself�� I get it. You are really�� cool and strong.


    The battle that seemed like a match was also short-lived.


    Baek Seo-jin could not respond to Eun-ha��s skills as time passed.


    He barely resists the poison and fends off the galaxy��s attack.


    In the end, he was driven to the point where he took out a piece of mythology.


    But the sea was expected. Can I deal with you, the representative of the golden generation, with an old body?


    The darkness spread around Baek Seo-jin.


    He was recovering after casting a myth in a space of about three steps in stride.


    He even seemed to be getting younger as if he was going back to his heyday.


    You were probably expecting it anyway. The fight between you and me isn��t like this, it��s a fight between myths and myths.


    he raised his lips.


    The galaxy glared at him as he gradually took over the space.


    Eunha also knew.


    It wasn��t past the beginning.


    Now the real battle will begin.


    Don��t talk and take it out.


    Eunha also concentrated her consciousness.


    Fire emanates from his body.


    Crimson embers engulfed his surroundings and created a world of his own.


    Fire!!


    The fire spread quickly.


    The whole area was engulfed in crimson flames.


    Now, the galaxy imprinted its thoughts on the world it created.


    he told the world


    Mythical manifestation is the completion of the


    revival


    myth.


    Eunha��s hair turns red.


    A flame burns in the eyes


    Players who enter his world put a cloak of flame on their shoulders.


    Galactic became their overlord, keeping his eyes on the enemies right in front of them.


    The myth of resurrection is so great. It��s amazing how you have embodied such a myth. You��re not the only one who��s been near death.


    Baek Seo-jin said calmly.


    The speed of the darkness spreading around him was very slow.


    Wriggling wriggling wriggling.


    The tentacle-like darkness spreads to shape the world.


    Dense darkness engulfs the space and stains everything.


    Soon his thoughts echoed.


    Just as the world was born in darkness in the beginning, everything in the world is rooted in darkness.


    Thoughts are imprinted.


    The dense darkness spread like an explosion from that point on.


    The jet black, which seems to have been created by mixing all sorts of paints, paints over everything that exists in the world.


    The Slayers who set foot in his world disappear without a shape.


    I am the King who sees the world while putting the darkness under his feet.


    Eunha opened her eyes wide.


    The myth of Baek Seo-jin was covering even his myth in pitch black.


    Even if the galaxy tried to counter its power, it was useless.


    For some reason, his myth was not able to resist properly and was sucked into the myth of Baek Seo-jin.


    Eunha!!


    ������!!��


    Not just the galactic myth.


    All of the people and forms in the legend of the galaxy disappeared without a trace.


    Eun-ha tried to grab Noh Eun-ah, but she was erased as if she had been painted over.


    Before I knew it, the galaxy was standing alone in the black world.


    no i wasn��t alone


    There was a white paper in front of me.


    The myth of Baek


    Seo-jin, the dark root of darkness,


    has been completed.


    There was not much change in his armament standing in the dark.


    It was rejuvenated back to its heyday, and the armaments destroyed in the previous battle were only restored.


    Your mythology is definitely great. In terms of the level of myth, perhaps there is no myth that surpasses your myth.


    ����.


    except for me.


    Baek Seo-jin opened his mouth.


    Unable to manifest Shinhwa, the galaxy silently turned its gaze to him.


    As long as I am in this country, no one can rise higher than my myth. That��s natural. That��s-.


    Baek Seo-jin shrugged.


    He looked at the galaxy and continued.


    ����This country was built on darkness, and I am the king who presides over that darkness. If you think about it, isn��t that a very natural thing? Eunha: How do you think you were born in this country and have been able to live until now? It is because this country exists.


    In other words.


    It means that everything you have accomplished in the country I created is ultimately rooted in darkness.


    Baek Seo-jin calmly explained.


    It is only natural that you who were born in a country encroached by darkness cannot stand on top of me.


    only in this country.


    Baek Seo-jin��s myth has an edge over any other myth.


    That was the myth that Baek Seo-jin had achieved over several decades.

 Chapter 893

    Relife Player 893


    [Chapter 222]


    [A handful of light (3)]


    If the myth of the galaxy is special.


    Baek Seo-jin��s myth is special.


    Baek Seo-jin, who helped rebuild the country, embodied the entire process as a myth.


    Therefore, in the country he reconstructed, everything that was born was under the control of Baek Seo-jin and had no choice but to be lower than Baek Seo-jin.


    The reason you are enjoying life now is all because I built a nation based on darkness.


    domestic only.


    No one dares to cross the myth of Baek Seo-jin.


    It was also the reason why he came to fight with a small army.


    That��s why your myth was taken away without being able to stand against me properly. In the land I��ve rebuilt, your myth is only part of mine.


    In a sense, Baek Seo-jin��s myth can be said to be the first creation myth among all myths.


    It took a long time to acquire this myth. And now, at last, no one can disobey me.


    Baek Seo-jin spread his arms.


    His cloak fluttered, revealing dozens of memorabilia in the dark.


    they rush


    Eunha tried to avoid it by using a thunderbolt.


    ��can��t use thunderbolt?


    However, Eunha was taken aback by an unexpected situation.


    I couldn��t use magic.


    kuh��!!


    In the end, the means Eunha chose was to block the memorization flying with the sword.


    Of course, there was no way he could stop memorizing dozens without using magic.


    It was even more difficult to find a memorized message hiding in the dark.


    ��twilight sword.


    [Hmm, that��s a strange phenomenon. It��s not that you can��t use mana, but you can��t use magic�� I guess that bastard��s mythology ruins the magic.]


    At least he was able to use mana.


    The galaxy expressed mana in its body.


    It heals the wounds created by memorization and continuously destroys the poison penetrating the providence inside the body.


    However, since he could not use magic, the speed had to be slow.


    It looks like you��re embarrassed because you can��t use magic. It has no choice but to be. ����.


    At that time, Baek Seo-jin started talking.


    He cleared my doubts.


    How was the magic you used so far created? Was it made entirely by your own hands? Where do you think the foundations that make up that magic come from?


    ����.


    It is this country. Magic theories, ideologies, techniques, and goods all came from the country I reconstructed.


    Baek Seo-jin shouted with emotion.


    Eunha bit her lip.


    His mythology was understood to some extent.


    [Oh, not only physical things, but also controlling the mental elements. Thinking of creating a myth like this can be said to be a great tenacity.]


    As Twilight Sword commented.


    The myth of Baek Seo-jin prevents the use of everything that comes from the state.


    This is possible only with the permission of Baek Seo-jin.


    It��s annoying.


    Eunha clicked her tongue.


    Unlike himself, who couldn��t use mythology and magic, White Paper Jin seemed to be able to use it freely.


    Woobo


    Baek Seo-jin��s new model has disappeared.


    Eun-ha had no choice but to respond to Baek Seo-jin by relying on intuition.


    [No, it��s on the left.]


    ����!!


    It was difficult to respond to Baek Seo-jin by raising his physical ability.


    The sword of the galaxy cuts through the air.


    And a sword digs in from the left.


    He hastily turned around.


    But Baek Seo-jin��s sword was faster.


    His sword slashed his side.


    Damn it��


    Eunha spat out disgust.


    poison again


    It is said that Vilent Venom��s providence wriggles and destroys the poison, but the process was rather painful.


    The galaxy that opened the distance confirmed the cut.


    The wound was not very deep.


    The problem is that the treatment is slow even after raising the physical ability.


    blood doesn��t stop


    Eun-ha noticed that the attack was mixed with something other than deadly poison.


    It is a magic that causes bleeding. It��s not poison, you can do it. Looking at it, it seems to work.


    Baek Seo-jin raised the corner of his mouth.


    Eunha glared at him.


    Pi profit!!


    If it��s magic that causes bleeding.


    You just have to force it shut.


    Eunha borrowed the power of the fire chicken and straightened the wound.


    Even though the pain of burning his flesh was terrible, he endured it with his mental strength.


    ��Crazy.


    [You��re crazy.]


    Baek Seo-jin gathered her brows and vomited at that sight.


    Twilight Sword also said the same thing.


    Eunha ignored their words.


    We have to find a way to dispel this myth somehow.


    There is no such thing as a perfect myth.


    Man-made myths are imperfect, so they have weaknesses somewhere.


    The galaxy knew that.


    No matter how strong Baek Seo-jin��s mythology is, I thought there would be gaps in his mythology.


    ��I can��t see anything.


    But what about the surroundings?


    Dark Dark Dark Dark��


    All was darkness.


    No gaps were visible, and it was not known how far the space extended.


    His mythology is very peculiar.


    Since the boundary between the existing world and mythology was completely invisible, it was impossible to escape. S��arch* The N?vel(F)ire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Did you read his mind?


    ��The boundary will not be found. Where could the darkness find the boundary?


    ����.


    This is my own world. Everything I do not allow is swallowed up in darkness. Perhaps the people swallowed by my darkness are wandering in the darkness alone without recognizing each other. Then, as time goes by, the loneliness and fear will cause your mind to collapse. And��


    Baek Seo-jin drew the horse.


    he snapped his fingers


    ��It��s no fun stopping the bleeding like that, so we��ll have to take action. I forgot to delete it in the first place.


    Pi profit!!


    The fire chicken screams.


    Eunha was startled.


    The cloak of flame draped over his shoulder disappeared in the darkness.


    Weren��t your phantom beasts also born in the world I created? If I hadn��t created this country, maybe your phantom beast wouldn��t have been born. So you��d better be careful too.


    ����.


    The moment your mana resistance goes down, you too will be consumed by the darkness and perish.


    Kuk��


    But it seems that the phantom beast doesn��t disappear. Oh is it Did you say you were born in Uijeongbu? Is it natural that the current country does not include Uijeongbu?


    Fortunately, Kang remained.


    The chains floating around the galaxy cried out in anger as the fire chicken disappeared.


    Kleurung


    can now only deal with the power of lightning.


    He can��t even use magic.


    That was all the galaxy could count on.


    no there were more


    Dawn Sword and Dusk Sword.


    I tried to get rid of the devices and artifacts just to surprise you, but�� Hmm, not all of them are gone. The sword is said to be made from a Taiji-level treasure, so is that because of that? I won�� I don��t even know what Taegeuk-level treasure really is. ����.


    Why didn��t Mangauche get erased? Could it be that it contains ingredients that do not belong to this country?


    The reason why the twilight sword was not erased is probably because it was made from a sword obtained in Japan.


    It was fortunate in misfortune.


    However, Eun-ha swallowed her saliva without answering Baek Seo-jin��s question.


    I had to find a way out somehow.


    ��


    Remarks of Baek Seo-jin at that time.


    There, too, myths and myths collided and fierce battles were taking place.


    ����!!


    A clash between pure white snow and pitch-black darkness.


    At first, the battle, which was closely fought, soon began to tilt as one side lost momentum.


    The momentum of the eyes was ferocious.


    Darkness was rolling in.


    Mythic Appearance


    Dongbing Hanseol (���꺮ѩ)


    < Shinchang > Ryu Yeon-hwa.


    With the world of snow on her back, she proudly fought against < Nara > in the world of darkness.


    A uniform made of snow crystals.


    Even so, snow crystals fluttered in the darkness whenever the uniform, which was not defined by matter, fluttered. To say that


    she


    was taught the legend of Namgoong Nebula is absurd .


    He, who regained the strength of his heyday, could not overcome the myth of Ryu Yeon-hwa.


    One of his arms was cut off.


    The arm cut off by the spear rose into the air.


    Before Narak could grab her arm and attach it to her body, the winter wind blowing behind her snatched it.


    my arms freeze


    Soon, the arm breaks like ice and disappears.


    Kuw��


    I couldn��t help it with my two arms.


    There was no way < Narak > could deal with Ryu Yeon-hwa with one arm.


    He was in a hurry to dodge the attack.


    As a result, the world of snow and wind quickly invaded the world of darkness.


    Cover the whole world with snow.


    Snow piles up in the pit where the bottom seemed invisible.


    Where is this myth! Why the hell are you not dying!!


    < Narak > put all his strength into it.


    His magic seemed to be successful.


    However, when Ryu Yeon-hwa was attacked, she scattered into snow crystals and disappeared.


    < Nara > could not comprehend the scene.


    Regarding this, Ryu Yeon-hwa said��.


    ��Because I am the world itself.


    Sounds so arrogant.


    After she said that, she cut off < Nara >��s chest.


    Ice grows on the tracks.


    A trajectory created in a diagonal line from top to bottom is engraved on < Nara >��s body.


    his body freezes


    < Nara > resisted.


    He runs away from the freeze.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa looked at him quietly.


    is it. It means that the main body of your myth is not in you, but in the world behind you!!


    ����.


    Then the response is not simple.


    I said that a little while ago.


    < Narak > was able to find a clue about the myth of Ryu Yeon-hwa.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa is one with the world she created.


    Attacking her won��t kill her.


    As long as the snow crystal exists, Ryu Yeon-hwa can restore her body at any time.


    Then-.


    ����It just needs to be blown away.


    < Narak > spread both hands.


    he told his world


    Dozens of magic circles come to mind.


    It was possible because he was not restricted by the mana in his body in the world he had created.


    Within a short time, < Narak > weaved dozens of magic into one magic.


    It��s the magic that Armageddon studied! Are you confident that you can even block the magic that destroys space itself!!


    < Narak > shouted confidently.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa calmly looked up at the magic circle he spread in the sky.


    That was the end.


    ��what?


    < Narak > was visibly embarrassed.


    The magic that was about to be activated stopped.


    Even if he interfered with advanced control technology, the magic did not budge.


    It��s no use.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa fixed the spear and held it.


    It��s time to end.


    A snow storm blew around her, and by the time the storm had dissipated, she had disappeared.


    And the snow storm blows again.


    Before she knew it, she existed behind < Nara >.


    ����!!


    It was unbelievable.


    To be able to move a new model without even recognizing it in the world of his own mythology.


    < Narak > was startled by the sudden situation and hurriedly tried to leave.


    But it couldn��t be avoided.


    Why is my body��


    Why can��t I move!


    My body didn��t move.


    Before he knew it, his world was completely engulfed in hers.


    Above all, he was already frozen.


    Without realizing it, he was trapped in ice.


    It��s like I��m caught up in a fantasy.


    However, regardless of Narak��s thoughts, Ryu Yeon-hwa moved to him who was trapped in the ice with her eyes open.


    Oh no��! If I die like this, I won��t even revive this time��!


    Her spear pointed upward, and at that moment < Narak > begged for her life in the ice, forgetting her own age.


    However, there was no way that the sound he was spitting out in his heart would leak out.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa did not hear.


    Even if I listened, the answer did not change.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa��s spear shattered < Narak > into pieces of ice.


    My myth is a myth that freezes everything.


    Dongbing Hanseol, a myth that maximizes the meaning of < Binghwa >.


    Time, space, and mana.


    Even if it��s a myth.


    Freezes in front of her mythology.


    It was then.


    ����!!


    The darkness of < Nara > is torn to pieces and disappears from this world.


    His mythology feeds on hers, increasing her rank.


    Leaving Narak��s death behind, she moved straight ahead.


    There was still a lot of work to be done.


    While Shinhwa was manifested, he intended to kill the Slayers who set foot in the area.


    ��


    Baek Seo-jin stabs his hand with a knife and splatters blood.


    The blood spreads into the air and creates a magic circle.


    [It��s magic through a catalyst! Be careful!]


    The Twilight Sword warned.


    Eun-ha gritted her teeth when she saw the magic circle emitting a hideous atmosphere.


    A small amount of blood created a huge magic circle above his head.


    A red light flashed.


    Blood rain (Ѫ����)


    Prickly rain that falls on your head.


    The magic that was strengthened by mixing magic madness with blood spewed countless thorns and attacked him.


    Is it advanced control technology?


    The galaxy was silent.


    Magic was attacking his mana circuit and shaking him inside.


    It becomes difficult to step on.


    My head shakes and I lose my balance.


    Even so, he managed to come to his senses and swung two swords.


    He also received help from


    Liger Chain Kkong.


    The chain-shaped kong directly moved and knocked out the pouring attacks.


    Soon, Baek Seo-jin��s magic becomes mana and melts into darkness.


    Eunha did not miss that moment.


    Twilight Sword


    Twilight Sword reacts.


    Catch the disappearing mana and imprison it in your sword body.


    [Okay, absorbed the magic.]


    The galaxy immediately swung the sword.


    It was rewarding to be attacked.


    It was because he had obtained useful magic in a situation where he could not use magic.


    His sword strike spread evenly and fired a rain of thorns.


    The thorny rain that attacked the galaxy a while ago attacked the white paper this time.


    It��s a magic that attacks the mind.


    If this attack succeeds, its mythology may be shaken.


    I��m aiming for that time.


    However, Eunha��s expectations were betrayed.


    Baek Seo-jin swung his arm wide, and the rain of thorns was eaten by the darkness.


    It was an amazing idea, but that��s about it. My darkness can devour anything. Sheesh��


    Now what are we going to do?


    The attack failed.


    Eunha clicked her tongue.


    On the outside, he pretended to be calm, but on the inside he was nervous.


    There was not much mana left in the body. At that time


    ,


    my heart was beating loudly.


    It is a sign that the Gift is about to activate.


    Eunha calmed her breath while listening to her heartbeat.


    Namgung Nebula��s teachings came to mind.


    ��I want to keep in mind that the root of everything is in the body.��


    Namgung Nebula had a vague idea of the myth of Baek Seo-jin.


    It was expected that no attack might work in front of his myth.


    That is why it would be advised.


    In the moment of desperate situation, the only power you can believe in is the power that comes from your own body.


    The body you were born with.


    only one��s own.


    A body that could not be interfered with even by the myth of Baek Seo-jin.


    Are you giving up now? What is giving up?


    The galaxy sighed.


    I know that I am not in this situation.


    Namgung Sungwoon was right.


    In the most dangerous situation, the only thing you can trust is your own body.


    It is neither myth nor magic.


    Only the body trained to embody them is the power to truly believe.


    32 years of efficiency plus.


    A body accumulated over 28 years.


    Eunha was confident.


    you can do it.


    won��t eat anymore.


    I��ll take control.


    Eunha activated the gift.


    It��s not < Heroic >.


    It��s not < Brave >.


    What is most needed in this situation is��.


    ��Gift < Berserk >

 Chapter 894

    Relife Player 894


    [Chapter 222]


    [A Handful of Light (4)]


    Many people died.


    And many more people have fallen into grief.


    It is because everything in this country was denied by Baek Seo-jin.


    It was wrong from the start. It��s because I only thought about rebuilding the country from destruction and didn��t think things would go like this.


    ������.��


    Down there.


    Players and Slayers are fighting to decide the fate of the country.


    Lim Ga-eul looked out the window and muttered in a bitter tone.


    So you have to return the wrong one. This fight is for that, and that will be my last mission.


    Lim Ga-eul said as if he were assertive.


    She turned her head to Ha Baek-ryun, who was looking down beside her.


    Then you have to me? Because you are the only symbol that will let us know that a country built on the right foundation is truly starting anew. It��s impossible for me.


    Lim Ga-eul smiled bitterly.


    In the past few years, Lim Ga-eul��s face could no longer hide the passage of time.


    The gift of < Silver in White > doesn��t keep you infinitely young.


    It��s just that aging progresses more slowly than normal people.


    Ha Baek-ryun noticed the fine wrinkles on her smile and realized the passage of time.


    Sooner or later, she sensed that the time would come when she would be inaugurated as a fairy.


    And she decided not to reject that period now.


    I will accept my fate of becoming a fairy.


    It was something I was determined to do at some point.


    yes i will I will definitely finish what the fairy could not do.


    Ha Baek-ryun said in a bold tone.


    Lim Ga-eul replied, ��Thank you.��


    Her gaze was directed downward.


    Of course, before that�� we have to stop their coup.


    are you okay. Eunha oppa will do something for you.


    Noh Eun-ha and Baek Seo-jin are fighting.


    The victory belonged to Noh Eun-ha.


    Ha Baek-ryun prayed for him in her heart.


    I prayed for Noh Eun-ha��s victory.


    Being protected only by him, there was nothing she could do to her regret.


    That was then.


    Shinhwa Manifested


    by Darkness,


    Baek Seo-jin has manifested Shinhwa.


    As the darkness spread, it quickly took over the area.


    Those who looked down from directly above held their breath at the sight.


    What the hell is this��.


    I couldn��t even write the myth of Noh Eun-ha and was swallowed up by the myth of Baek Seo-jin.


    A darkness covered the area around the main entrance of the Mana Management Organization, making it difficult to see even an inch of it.


    Both players and slayers were swallowed up in that darkness.


    Lim Ga-eul was speechless.


    Hmmm�� I��m not sure what the hell that��s going to be like, but it��s hard to accept that it��s a good situation.


    Then Song Yun-seo stood up.


    She came to the window with the sound of her shoes.


    It doesn��t seem dead. Their stars are still shining. ������.��


    It��s a dangerous situation though. The stars of Pandora��s Clanlord are losing their brightness. Hmm, is it the ability to suck all beings into darkness? Of course, the battle that takes place inside is Baek Seo-jin��s solo stage. So what should I do? Is there anything we can do?


    She muttered as if lost in thought.


    Ha Baek-ryeon couldn��t be calm like Song Yun-seo.


    She questioned Song Yun-seo as if arguing.


    Then Song Yoon-seo smiled and looked at Ha Baek-ryeon.


    It��s a way to help outside�� There��s nothing that doesn��t exist. Are you okay though? It might be dangerous.


    ����


    Can you prepare for death?


    Song Yun-seo asked in a serious tone.


    There was no need to worry.


    Ha Baek-ryun��s answer was fixed.


    yes. Even when my brother fought Armageddon, I couldn��t help but cheer and watch. Rather than doing so helplessly, I want to help my brother too.


    I want to help Noh Eun-ha.


    Whenever I see Eunha coming back injured, my heart breaks for no reason.


    I felt helpless and hated myself for being only protected by Eunha.


    It was the same even now.


    Aren��t you protected by him?


    I didn��t want to be like this.


    Why should I be protected?


    This time I want to help my brother too.


    It doesn��t matter if it��s dangerous.


    It��s not just Noh Eunha.


    All those fighting below were taking risks.


    He did not want to enjoy the battle comfortably here alone.


    She expressed her heart.


    At this, Song Yun-seo smiled widely.


    That��s the person I��ve decided to serve. Rather than being shy, that expression suits you better now. So where do we run into danger?


    Song Yun-seo clapped her hands.


    She spoke to Hermit.


    Hermit. Yes, Yoonseo��s sister. Take the little fairy and jump down right now.


    ������!!��


    Song Yoon-seo growled.


    People were startled by the sound.


    Ha Baek-ryun did not expect her to say such a thing.


    Hermit also blinked as if he hadn��t expected it.


    However, unlike their reaction, Song Yoon-seo asserted with conviction.


    I don��t know what mythology is, but I do know one thing. ������.��


    < Silver > is made up of mana, and it disperses anything. So, Hermit! Run quickly! Two people can do it!


    Hermit hesitates.


    Song Yoon-seo presses on.


    In the end, Hermit held Ha Baek-ryun in his arms with a confused face.


    She ignored people��s warnings and rushed through the window.


    Wow Jangchang!


    The window is broken.


    The bullet-proof glass shatters and the feeling of falling overwhelms.


    You reflexively close your eyes.


    Aaaaaaaaa!!


    Ha Baek-ryun screamed as she held on to Hermit.


    Still, she tried to open her eyes.


    There was no mistake in Song Yun-seo��s words. sea??h th�� n?vel_Fire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    < Baekeun > denies everything.


    If it��s my power��


    Maybe I can shine a handful of light in that darkness.


    She calmly concentrated her mind and expressed mana in her body.


    Gift < White Silver >


    The light of white silver illuminates the darkness.


    ��


    When he stepped into the world of images to absorb Belphegor��s inner thoughts.


    The unconscious mind that resembled subtracting the galaxy gave him one piece of advice.


    ��The past is not something to regret, it exists to introspect so that it will never happen again. Do not misunderstand.��


    Unconscious advice gave Eunha quite a deep shock.


    Looking back, he always looked at the past as an object of regret.


    He blamed himself for his mistake, regretted it, and wished he could turn back time.


    Maybe that was the reason why I was devoured by < Berserk > and fought while losing my sanity.


    It��s not that I��m reflecting on the past, it��s because I��ve only thought of it as an object of regret.


    I guess I can tell now.


    Depending on where you are conscious, the effect of your own gifts will change in a thousand different ways.


    If you put it in the future, < Heroic >.


    If you have it in the present, < Brave >.


    If you put it in the past, < Berserk >.


    It must have been added to that will to be able to control the Gift.


    In other words, a will full of regret and hatred makes Gift lose control.


    That must have been the reason why I was consumed by < Berserk > in my previous life.


    Before returning, he was full of regrets.


    But that didn��t work.


    Instead of being buried in regret, I had to seek a better life based on that regret.


    Eun-ha realized it only after returning and regretted it belatedly.


    And I was able to promise that I would never live like that again.


    Based on the past, eat your heart to live the present and future.


    Reflect on the past.


    That��s why-.


    ��Gift < Berserk >


    He could be confident that he would not be eaten by the Gift now.


    So, after returning, I activated < Berserk > for the first time.


    Senses throughout the body are on edge.


    Sight, hearing, and smell.


    All senses become sensitive.


    It��s okay, you can control it.


    Mind was fine.


    I was not devoured by the gift.


    Eunha confirmed it and focused her consciousness on the sensation.


    Woobo


    Baek Seo-jin��s new model disappears.


    Eunha didn��t panic.


    Auditory The sound of stepping on the ground is heard.


    The tactile wind touches the skin.


    Eunha immediately dodged the sword.


    Visual Baek Seo-jin��s eyes widen into his field of vision.


    Eunha quickly moved her feet.


    ����!


    metallic sound.


    sword and sword collide


    Eunha turned her body.


    Turning around on one foot, he swung the Dawning Sword.


    Sword and sword clash again.


    Then < Berserk > learns.


    Eun-ha��s physical abilities greatly increase, and Baek Seo-jin moves his body in preparation for the next move.


    Eunha did not resist the sensation and surrendered herself.


    A trail that passes right in front of


    Hwiik��s eyes.


    Leaning his upper body back, he lowered the spot where the trajectory had passed with the twilight sword.


    Baek Seo-jin, embarrassed, blocks the attack with the sword held in the other hand.


    Eunha responded with the Dawning Sword.


    Move your body as if drawing a circle on the ground to prevent Seojin Baek from moving widely.


    Soon jump off the ground. It��s not


    Jinhuichuk


    magic.


    it��s a martial art


    Blue lightning sparks.


    Eunha��s kick kicked Seojin Baek in the abdomen.


    As soon as he was pushed back��.


    ��Liger chain


    Eunha grabbed Seojin Baek��s arm with a floating chain.


    Eventually, pulling the chain, he forced him to close the distance.


    Liger Blaster


    At that moment, the galaxy transformed the chain and fired an electric cannon at him.


    A magic that presses down mana and shoots it with the power of kong.


    Baek Seo-jin had no choice but to take a defensive posture and block it authentically.


    kuh��!!


    Baek Seo-jin groaned briefly.


    He protected himself with a barrier.


    Eunha did not miss that moment.


    The Moonmu


    Galaxy took a step forward.


    At first, he wields the Dawning Sword.


    Then he turns around and swings his twilight sword, forcing him to take a defensive stance.


    The continuum continues from there.


    The traces drawn by the Dawn Sword and the Dusk Sword drove him away.


    Cuckoo��!!


    Eventually, the trail of the twilight sword cut through Baek Seo-jin��s chest.


    An oblique wound from the shoulder blade.


    The wound was wide open and blood dripped.


    Not yet.


    Can��t be satisfied with this.


    more faster.


    Eunha gritted her teeth.


    Physical abilities continue to rise.


    Can��t stop this momentum.


    The liger chain


    galaxy caught him trying to escape.


    Baek Seo-jin is trying to break the chain.


    Eunha quickly pulled the chain.


    same method.


    The moment Baek Seo-jin was brought to him, he fired the memorized secret hidden in his arms.


    It didn��t matter anyway.


    Gift < Berserk >


    Unless it is attacked at a vital point, it will not die.


    Eun-ha did not close her eyes even as she watched the flying memorization.


    Gift was talking.


    Find the most efficient way.


    should not be avoided


    ����!!


    Memorization passed over the eyelids.


    Eunha didn��t close her eyes.


    If he could mortally wound Baek Seo-jin to the extent of losing an eye, of course he could.


    can��t see ahead


    The eye didn��t seem to be hurt.


    His eyelids were torn and blood flowed.


    One side of the field of vision is stained with blood.


    out of focus


    Even so, he did not stop the movement of swinging the twilight sword.


    All my senses were telling me.


    Baek Seo-jin is right in front of you.


    No way��!!


    Baek Seo-jin spreads the barrier.


    It was within the expected range.


    < Berserk > was already well aware of Baek Seo-jin.


    That��s why the galaxy swung the twilight sword and hit the barrier.


    Twilight Sword


    Twilight Sword absorbs magic.


    The barrier is broken.


    Baek Seo-jin��s face is embarrassed.


    Eunha looked at him and smiled.


    where do you get this


    Eunha swung the Dawning Sword with all her might.


    < Berserk > increases strength.


    Baek Seo-jin hurriedly raises his sword to block it, but he is unable to overcome the force and is pushed away.


    The Dawning Sword


    goes further and the sword breaks.


    Then, the effect of the Dawning Sword is activated and the cause and effect are readjusted.


    All the attacks that the broken sword has done to the galaxy so far are nullified.


    As the wound healed to some extent, strength entered the body.


    ����!!


    Disappointment.


    Baek Seo-jin��s face seemed to spread that kind of emotion.


    That too for a while-.


    ����!!


    The Dawning Blade, which broke his weapon, fell straight into the line of fire.


    A pure white trajectory is created.


    Red blood spurted out of his body the moment the trajectory flashed.


    ��


    Cool�� What the hell happened? How suddenly people change what the hell is that move?


    Why am I telling you that?


    Really�� you hide so much that even my darkness can��t figure it out.


    Baek Seo-jin shed blood.


    Mortally wounded, he retreated, unable to believe the attack he had just received.


    Eunha��s strategy of giving bones and taking flesh to such an extent was unexpected.


    Where is that?


    Baek Seo-jin could not predict the state of the galaxy, which was getting stronger during the battle.


    That��s one thing-.


    ��Then, how about this? Can I even respond to this?


    Baek Seo-jin did not give up the fight.


    I admit that the galaxy is strong, but that��s just it.


    As long as this myth existed, he was confident that he would never be defeated.


    Baek Seo-jin��s existence becomes blurred.


    he melts into darkness


    As a result, the galaxy, left alone in the dark, stopped moving on the spot.


    in this darkness


    can you find me


    Baek Seo-jin��s ridicule.


    The surroundings become darker than now.


    nothing is visible


    true darkness.


    It cannot be revealed in a flash.


    Eunha is no longer able to see her body with her own eyes.


    Ubo


    in it.


    Baek Seo-jin aimed exactly at Eun-ha.


    Eunha intuitively blocked the attack from behind.


    Immediately, he ran in the direction the attack had come from.


    swing a sword into the air


    It didn��t feel like cutting.


    no use.


    Because at the moment you perceive, I already exist elsewhere.


    A voice is heard from somewhere


    However, it was close to impossible to find the direction from which the sound came from in the darkness where one could not see an inch ahead.


    It felt like my senses were malfunctioning.


    Then there was only one way.


    Eunha accepted the attack.


    hooked!


    ����!!


    Baek Seo-jin��s knife pierced his stomach.


    Eunha gritted her teeth in pain.


    At the same time, he grabbed the arm of Baek Seo-jin, who stabbed his stomach with a chain.


    Crazy guy��


    I heard a sound right in front of me.


    His face was not visible.


    Even so, Eunha believed in her senses and swung her two swords.


    I am now the darkness itself.


    You will be able to cut the darkness��


    That was then.


    Suddenly the darkness brightened.


    Baek Seo-jin, who had melted into the darkness, was clearly revealed.


    Hwaaak!


    Just a handful of light.


    The light brightens the darkness.


    The insignificant-looking light dispels the darkness that filled this space.


    The myth of Baek Seo-jin is cracked.


    what��!! Could it be < Silver >!?


    Baek Seo-jin��s voice resounds.


    Eunha ignored the sound.


    I didn��t have to understand the situation.


    < Berserk > was deriving the optimal action for this situation.


    Entrust yourself to the gift.


    In the meantime, he proves it to Baek Seo-jin with the body he has built.


    stop drinking


    The first attack failed.


    but it doesn��t stick


    Introspect and learn from it.


    yet again.


    And one more time.


    One more time.


    Swing your sword several times.


    Eunha gave strength to her feet.


    Giving strength to his lower body, he twisted his back greatly.


    At the same time, the twilight sword was moved.


    The twilight sword pulled behind his shoulder gained that much strength and came forward.


    ����!!


    Draw a horizontal trajectory.


    The trail cut through his chest, whose shape was vaguely revealed in the darkness.


    Blood bursts from a deep gaping wound and drips onto Eunha��s head.


    Eun-ha took a step again, soaking in the blood.


    I couldn��t miss this opportunity.


    Chark!


    Before returning, he beats all the skills he learned from Baek Seo-jin.


    The trajectory is engraved countless times in the air without stopping at once.


    13 consecutive hits.


    And by the time the attack was carried out, the barrier of the white paper was finally torn away like a rag.


    Eun-ha took another step and dug into his arms.


    The Dawning Sword was crying.


    Eunha also knew.


    ������!!


    Blue mana flowed from his body and permeated the white blade.


    A sword with the power to manipulate reality by destroying causality that holds light.


    The power gathered to the limit made the sword shine brilliantly.


    Eventually, Eun-ha activated the magic that made her confident in this life toward Baek Seo-jin, who was standing in tatters.


    Dawning Sword �C Platinum Cross


    Although the spells and structures contained in the magic were made in Korea.


    On the one hand, magic completed in Japan.


    The magic that was incompletely completed by the power of < White Silver > flashed without being scattered in the myth of Baek Seo-jin.


    The world has changed.


    Ah��


    Platinum colored tracks.


    The cross created from Baek Seo-jin��s body unknowingly inflates the force and explodes the darkness into pure white light.


    Baek Seo-jin, who was the first to be swallowed up by the light, simply spat out a sound in a daze.


    That was the end.


    The myth of Baek Seo-jin was being torn apart by the light.


    You�� won.


    The remaining myths almost instinctively gather to protect the white paper.


    Even so, the light cannot be blocked.


    Finally, Baek Seo-jin had to admit it.


    Its own mythology is losing ground.


    If I had won, I would have managed to keep it.


    He was defeated and could no longer bear the weight of the myth.


    At the end of the day�� I never thought that kid would break in.


    the body dies


    You can��t stop the crisis of extinction.


    Baek Seo-jin smiled bitterly.

 Chapter 895

    Relife Player 895


    [Chapter 222]


    [A handful of light (5)]


    Remarks by Changwon Baek Seo-jin.


    The battle was coming to an end.


    When Ryu Yeon-hwa defeated Narak, Choi Eun-hyeok and Namgung Seong-woon also defeated their respective opponents.


    Thank you so far.


    Kang Hyeon-cheol��s body tilted.


    The thread connected to each joint is suddenly cut, and freedom is finally met at the end of death.


    Kang Hyeon-chul��s corpse fell to the floor like that.


    Choi Eun-hyeok bowed his head deeply as he mourned his death.


    Have a good rest.


    < Yeomma > Kang Hyeon-cheol was strong.


    However, Kang Hyeon-cheol, who became someone��s puppet, was not strong.


    Choi Eun-hyeok had no doubt that the reason he had beaten him was there.


    If < Yamma > had been alive, he would surely have lost.


    To that extent, Choi Eun-hyeok paid homage to Kang Hyeon-cheol��s strength.


    And now, I hoped to leave all the burdens and go to a comfortable place.


    Around then-.


    ��Yes yes nooooom!!!


    I don��t think I��m old enough to be called a bastard by you, kid.


    The battle between Namgung Sung-woon and Lee Dong-hyeok was finally decided.


    Namgung Nebula��s spear pierced the corpses and pierced Lee Dong-hyeok, who was being protected by them.


    Even if Lee Dong-hyeok coughed up blood and shouted something, the fight was already over.


    And from then on, good news came from all over the place.


    [< Shinchang > beat < Narak >!]


    [Jinparang over! I, Jinpa, really defeated Mastema! As a result of the check, the disappearance of Mastema is confirmed! I obtained the Soul Stone.]


    [This is the message from the Twelve Seats < Silent >. Subdue the Demon Barbatos. Confirm Extinction. Obtain the Soul Stone. It was more like Jinseo.]


    The news came one after another.


    Players fighting on the frontline soon heard the news and let out a cheer.


    The Slayers could see how the war was going with just that.


    And then another piece of good news hit the wire.


    Halfas hurts�� Stop cutting.


    It��s quite tricky to cut something you can��t see.


    Mine Halfas was also dying.


    The man who had been cut into several pieces was slowly recovering.


    Mong Min-ho muttered calmly as he watched the guy clinging to the wall as if he was afraid of him.


    The battle was almost one-sided.


    The fact that Halpas overwhelms the battle situation by emitting a lightning bolt is because Minho Minho��s sword cut a single lightning bolt for a while.


    Since then he has cut everything.


    Don��t cut it properly this time.


    almost single.


    Mok Min-ho overpowered Halfas.


    There was nothing that could not overwhelm Halfas, who was inferior to Chilma.


    Moreover, he was overshadowed by Roh Eun-ha and Ryu Yeon-hwa, but he was definitely a strong man.


    He stood out from his academy days and fully proved his skills and talent.


    That is what blossomed splendidly after the decisive battle with Armageddon.


    So-.


    ��Gift < Cutting Providence >


    There is nothing that cannot be cut.


    what can be called a soul.


    Having reached the state of no self, he was finally able to see something that made Halfas exist.


    cut it


    His sword slashed it cleanly and shattered Halfas.


    I don��t want to�� die��


    Before Halfas could even say anything.


    the guy disappears


    It becomes a particle of mana and disappears.


    Eventually, only one soul stone remained in its place.


    ��a monster.


    At that time, < Camellia Sword > Kim Chul-sik, who was covering Min-ho Mokmin-ho from behind, stuck out his tongue and muttered.


    There were no monsters.


    It is said that it is inferior to Chilma, but the opponent was a demon nonetheless.


    Overwhelm the devil from beginning to end, cutting what others cannot see.


    Cheol-sik Kim was at a loss for words when he saw the sight for the first time in his life.


    It was truly < absolute sword >.


    ��


    At the last moment, Ha Baek-ryun broke in.


    She activated her gift and shook the myth of Seojin Baek.


    Eunha did not miss that moment and shattered the myth that had cracked in him.


    As a result, the world returned to its original state and his body became lighter.


    The power is coming back.


    The darkness cut by the Dawning Sword disappears like bubbles.


    As the result of Baek Seo-jin��s myth returns to nothing, people who have been devoured by the myth appear one by one.


    Pi profit!!


    A fire chicken also appeared.


    A cloak of flame fluttered from his shoulders, scattering embers around him.


    Eunha welcomed the return of the phantom beast and welcomed the situation in which magic could be used.


    Why did you come in dangerously? < Star Counting Witch > My sister said I could get rid of it with my own power. Oppa, but the eyes��


    the eyelids are bleeding. Don��t worry, it��ll get better after you wash it.


    I don��t think it��s like that�� Are you really okay?


    Meanwhile, Eun-ha spoke to Ha Baek-ryeon behind her.


    Even though the battle was over, it was still in the middle of the battlefield.


    Eun-ha stood in a position to protect her and worried about Ha Baek-ryeon��s safety.


    Of course, Ha Baek-ryun was more concerned about Eun-ha��s safety.


    Hermit��s older sister. your clanlord. Take Baekryun and leave. Thanks for your help. Shouldn��t I be? I want to help my brother too�� but I��ve already been helpful enough. Baekryun was able to come this far thanks to you.


    It was dangerous to leave Ha Baek-ryun like this.


    The battlefield was won or lost, but it was still a battlefield.


    As long as the Slayers were still there, they couldn��t be relieved.


    Thank you for your help though.


    However, Eunha wanted to convey these words to Ha Baekryun.


    Neither in the previous life nor in this life.


    She helped me a lot.


    It was the same even now.


    The battle might have been harder if she hadn��t intervened.


    Ha Baek-ryun��s answer to this was concise.


    Hmm Then, when this job is over, go eat macarons with me.


    then get fat


    Chi is still growing up, so it��s okay, right? You can only eat one. It��s a promise.


    yes i will remember After we��re done, let��s go eat macarons.


    The damn macaron.


    A quivering tone.


    The galaxy grew.


    Around that time, Hermit intervened at the end of the conversation.


    Then we just go back. Wait a minute, Sister Hermit. Still, can��t we stay here a little longer? I want to see the last one.


    But�� Clanlord.


    ��okay okay. Instead, Baekryun, you should stay with Hermit noona.


    I want to go see the last one.


    Eunha didn��t know who the ��last�� she was referring to was.


    This is the end of Baek Seo-jin, who tried to cause a coup in this country.


    ��Even Baekryeon deserves to know.��


    She was the one who would one day become a fairy.


    So, he must have wanted to see Baek Seo-jin��s death with his own eyes.


    After much thought, Eunha allowed it.


    So he left the two behind and approached Baek Seo-jin.


    ������.��


    With a huge scar on his chest.


    Baek Seo-jin was kneeling.


    Also, Kang��s chains were even restraining his limbs.


    Eunha Nya��


    Yes.


    As if his myth is crumbling.


    Baek Seo-jin was dying.


    It seemed that he was blind.


    He put on a blank face and pursed his lips.


    Eunha answered briefly.


    are dying out


    Eun-ha checked the condition of Baek Seo-jin.


    Baek Seo-jin��s lower body was turning into particles and melting into the air.


    That pace is accelerating.


    By losing to himself, Baek Seo-jin could no longer maintain Shinhwa.


    Did he do this even though he knew that Shinhwa was dying?


    It can��t be a great obsession.


    once or twice.


    It must have been the number of times Baek Seo-jin could manifest Shinhwa.


    Even so, he was determined to perish and tried to overthrow this country.


    Even if he won, he would not live long, and if he lost, he would die on the spot.


    As a galaxy, it was incomprehensible.


    I won��t understand this


    It was as if I had read his thoughts.


    Baek Seo-jin smiled lightly.


    But it had to be. ����.


    Because that��s what mythology is.


    The players are coming.


    They point their weapons at Baek Seo-jin and prepare for the unexpected.


    Eunah Noh treats Eunha.


    Baek Seo-jin smiled.


    My ideal, justice, tenacity, and determination are the culmination of mythology. What can be said to be the power of a god that an insignificant human can��t do anything about.


    ����.


    That��s why the host and guest are evangelized.


    Seojin Baek said.


    Man finds his own mythology.


    The myth is the human life itself and the path that human beings must walk forward.


    Humans can live a very free life until they find Shinhwa, but after finding Shinhwa, it becomes impossible.


    This is because a life that goes against the myth will soon deny the existence of that person.


    In the end, it means that a person who has embodied the myth must continue to live without violating the myth. It��s like trying to wield a myth and then being wielded instead.


    That��s what jugaegjeondo is.


    Human beings are possessed by that power in the aftermath of acquiring power that is not worthy of their portion.


    Baek Seo-jin was like that, and Eun-ha was like that too.


    Those who embodied the myth could not escape this fate.


    So there could be no compromise. Even if the situation was already leaning against you, I couldn��t stay still�� to maintain my existence. ����.


    For me to tolerate you, the < lord >, is to deny my myth.


    The myth of Baek Seo-jin is that he reigns as the true ruler of this country.


    That��s why he couldn��t ignore the situation in which Eunha was praised as the < lord >.


    Even though he was determined to be defeated, he had to carry out a coup to protect his ideals and myths.


    But it��s lost I thought I barely pushed you�� I never thought that the kid would break in from there.


    So I thought I had made a game where I could win for sure.


    Unforeseen variables ruined the plan.


    Baek Seo-jin couldn��t help but laugh even as Shinhwa died.


    in the end you won You, who was chosen by that child, won.


    So his ideals came to an end.


    Baek Seo-jin, who lost everything, had no choice but to admit it innocently.


    Eunha You can truly be called the ruler of this country.


    ����!!


    At that moment, Baek Seo-jin��s words rang out.


    The world��s will responded to his words.


    Eun-ha was taken aback by the situation that followed.


    ��What do you think?


    The myth of Baek Seo-jin, which is dying out.


    Some of that mythology began to seep into Galactic��s body.


    Baek Seo-jin passed on the myth.


    In such a sudden situation, Eunha had no choice but to ask her intentions.


    Then Baek Seo-jin answered with a helpless smile.


    Blessings to the winners. ����.


    and cursed.


    Baek Seo-jin��s body disappears. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    he shrugs


    The greater the myth, the greater the range of restrictions imposed by that myth. But you inherited my myth and inflated the size of the myth.


    ����.


    My mythology will definitely give you strength that no one else in this country can, but at the same time it will limit you.


    Just like I got caught up in a myth.


    You, too, will be caught up in that myth, and sometimes the day will come when you have to walk down a path you don��t want.


    Baek Seo-jin said so.


    Myth of Lords and Darkness. From now on, you will be bound by the fate of living a life worthy of that myth. And you never know if you will make the same choice as me one day.


    So, you are a usurper.


    The beginning may be grand and grand, but at the end, a very insignificant ideal will hold you back.


    Baek Seo-jin giggled and vomited.


    He moved his lips with difficulty.


    You, too, will have to live trembling in fear as if you were stubborn in order not to lose your position. Struggle desperately not to lose that position.


    ����.


    At the end of death, Baek Seo-jin poured out encouragement and curses to Eun-ha.


    Eunha just listened quietly.


    He had plenty of words to refute Baek Seo-jin��s bad words.


    However, Eunha also had a premonition that her ending would not be good.


    Baek Seo-jin, who is disappearing like a bubble in front of his eyes, was also his future self.


    That��s why, despite that, I decided to live my life to the fullest.


    It was then that Ha Baek-ryun opened her mouth.


    -My brother will be different.


    ��Baekryun?


    Ha Baek-ryun suddenly took her hand.


    She did not respond to Eunha��s call and turned her gaze to Baek Seo-jin.


    Then, Baek Seo-jin��s gaze, which was losing light, also moved to her.


    Ha Baek-ryun said while holding her hand tightly while facing her eyes.


    no it was stated


    As long as I��m here, I won��t let anyone touch it.


    Words have power.


    Sometimes it even comes true.


    What can also be called a commandment.


    A realm of mystery that cannot be completely solved by reason, logic, and science.


    Or an area dismissed as superstition.


    However, superstition sometimes became the most powerful magic of all.


    ��yes, maybe.


    Therefore, Baek Seo-jin could not blindly deny her assertion.


    In the first place, Baek Seo-jin��s curse was also no different from Eon-ryeong.


    I��m really lost��


    In the end, Baek Seo-jin could do nothing but laugh at the sound of the wind blowing away.


    He looked at the two of them and finally closed his eyes and smiled.


    It was a face that showed no regrets anymore.


    Your mythology isn��t perfect yet. Now that I know that, I might have been defeated even if that child hadn��t invaded.


    leave those words


    Baek Seo-jin faced death.


    Originally, it was supposed to be like that.


    -Don��t be ridiculous. Whoever wants to.


    However, Eun-ha did not want Baek Seo-jin to end like this.

 Chapter 896

    Relife Player 896


    [Chapter 222]


    [A handful of light (6)]


    Don��t be ridiculous.


    Eun-ha was heartbroken when she saw Baek Seo-jin, who comfortably closed her eyes and waited for her death.


    He was furious.


    Oh brother��?


    Baekryun, you should go back now. I��ll work out the rest myself. Hermit��s older sister.


    your clanlord.


    Take Baekryun and go back. I�� I still have some work to do with this guy.


    ��all right.


    My heart did not allow me to send a white paper in this way.


    Eun-ha turned her back on Baek Seo-jin, who woke up to the sudden situation, and spoke to Ha Baek-ryeon and Hermit.


    Before long, Hermit hugged Ha Baek-ryun and jumped up from his seat.


    With one jump, she landed where Lim Ga-eul and the others were.


    What the hell�� what are you trying to do?


    Meanwhile, Baek Seo-jin frowned.


    The composure disappeared from his face.


    It would be completely unexpected.


    On the other hand, the corners of Eunha��s mouth were almost all the way up.


    what to do


    ����. an insult to death.


    Even though Baek Seo-jin defected, he could not blindly disparage his dedication to this country.


    He was still respected by people as a living myth.


    But that was no reason to let him go in this way.


    Especially-.


    -I have to repay the debt I��ve incurred.


    before regression and after regression.


    Eun-ha, who had only suffered from Baek Seo-jin, had no intention of letting him go comfortably.


    Well, here��s something good.


    Eunha turned her gaze to the floor.


    The daggers used by Baek Seo-jin fell on the floor.


    18 bags in all.


    The whiik


    galaxy manifested mana and made the swords gather at his feet.


    Then he picked up a sack.


    ��is it. You mean to kill me with your own hands. yes that��s right


    I get it. kill


    Baek Seo-jin was aware of it.


    Eunha nodded.


    Baek Seo-jin is dying in Shinhwa, but he is still alive.


    So I could still kill him.


    You too


    will be like this


    someday ��


    Eun-ha stabbed Seo-jin Baek in the eye with his sword and drove it through the back of his head.


    The dying head fell to the floor, and at that moment, the remaining body became particles and disappeared.


    So Baek Seo-jin died.


    I thought it was dead.


    Where do you end up like this?


    Eunha held the Dawning Sword in her hand.


    The Dawning Sword held a brilliant light.


    Dawn Sword


    Here lies the cause of Baek Seo-jin��s death.


    The galaxy destroyed the dagger.


    The Dawning Sword destroyed the cause and also destroyed the effect.


    Baek Seo-jin has been resurrected.


    I should have died��


    Who wants to die?


    What have you done?


    Think about it after you die.


    Kwajik!


    this time with all my might.


    Eun-ha grabbed the dagger with both hands and struck Baek Seo-jin in the head.


    His head was crushed like a watermelon and disappeared as if it had become a particle of mana just before.


    Dawnblade Galaxy


    broke the second dagger.


    In addition to using the Dawning Sword in succession, the burden of reviving a person was considerable.


    At least, the white papers are disappearing, so the burden is less.


    Mana drains out of the body.


    Eunha rummaged around her waist and moistened her mouth with a double shot of espresso.


    Mana has been restored to some extent.


    How does it feel to have your head crushed? ����.


    Still have 16 bags left. What do you mean by the death of a person��


    Baek Seo-jin shouted indignantly.


    Eunha did not miss that moment.


    I thrust a third dagger into his mouth.


    The blade pierced the back of his head.


    Once again, Baek Seo-jin died.


    Dawning Sword


    and Eunha again destroyed the cause and revived Baek Seo-jin.


    What the hell is this��


    By that time, Baek Seo-jin could no longer maintain his composure.


    His face contorted.


    However, there was not much he could do as his limbs turned into particles and disappeared, leaving only his upper body floating in the air.


    Too bad. If even the lower part of the body was left, it would be stabbed there as well.


    ����.


    See you later.


    fourth.


    The galaxy pokes him in the eye and makes him die desperately in the dark.


    Fifth.


    cut off tongue S��ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    he screams in pain


    Eunha was noisy, so she killed it.


    sixth.


    I used wormhole magic to squeeze his brain into my hands.


    do you see this?


    Bad taste�� There��s no such thing as it.


    On the one hand, he opened a new wormhole, revealing in his eyes the brain he was toying with.


    Baek Seo-jin was furious with just that, and blood vessels appeared in his eyes.


    Baek Seo-jin, who was insulted about death, tried to choose death himself.


    At that moment, Eunha swung her dagger and hacked through his brain.


    Baek Seo-jin is dead.


    Seventh


    Dawning Sword .


    Baek Seo-jin tried to commit suicide.


    The galaxy cut his throat with a dagger faster than that.


    The Dawning Sword Even


    humans don��t know how to do it��!


    It��s just absurd that you talk about human duty. bye.


    eighth.


    Baek Seo-jin was indignant and shouted at the top of his voice.


    Those who have reached the highest heights wish to die with honor.


    I want to leave meaning to death.


    His curse on the galaxy could also be understood in that context.


    However, Baek Seo-jin never thought that he would die meaninglessly and futilely in this way.


    Moreover, he regarded his own death as the completion of his life as the < King of Darkness >.


    Therefore, to die honorably and hand over the myth to the galaxy meant his victory.


    can��t let it go like that


    In other words, Baek Seo-jin lost the battle, but his conviction did not.


    Rather, it was safe even if he won.


    But the galaxy denied it.


    It even destroyed his convictions and made death worthless.


    ninth.


    please let me die Just relax��.


    As soon as Baek Seo-jin came to his senses, he immediately begged Eun-ha.


    Nine deaths had the effect of making even the strongest of men crumble.


    There are still 9 bags left. It��s only half.


    Ah��


    Of course, Eunha didn��t listen.


    he smiled mischievously.


    The sight of him begging for tears of blood was laughable.


    Push!


    tenth.


    eleventh.


    twelve. Thirteen.


    fourteen. fifteen.


    sixteen. seventeen.


    Baek Seo-jin was killed countless times.


    That��s why Eunha had to go through all kinds of burdens due to the Dawning Sword.


    Nevertheless, he repeated several times to save and kill Baek Seo-jin while destroying the cause.


    like that-


    ��eighteen.


    The galaxy declared death to him 18 times using 18 daggers.


    So Baek Seo-jin died.


    ��


    Baek Seo-jin repeats death and life.


    It was a very unreal and cruel sight.


    I��m going to have to keep my mouth closed so that this doesn��t leak outside.


    < Giant Tree > Seon Ki-jun.


    He muttered as he watched the scene in a world where the darkness had lifted.


    Can you bring the dead back to life?


    The myth of the galaxy is also amazing, but if that power is known to the world, the world will be turned upside down.


    The brutal killing of Baek Seo-jin was also not a very good look.


    Behavior with great disagreement.


    People who regard Eunha as a hero called < Monarch > could harbor reluctance.


    Fortunately, this battle is not broadcasted.


    Still, just in case, he hid the galaxy and the white paper with magic.


    Did he win��


    Eventually, when he reaped his magic, Eunha stood alone in the center of the battlefield, looking up at the sky.


    Only then could he be sure.


    It��s really over now.


    Defeated Baek Seo-jin.


    Seojin Baek is dead!! < Monarch > Eunha Noh won!!


    Even those who had gone mad by that time immediately recognized it and shouted an end to the war.


    Their voices echoed across the battlefield, boosting the morale of the players.


    Morale reached its peak.


    Conversely, the morale of the Slayers fell to the bottom.


    Baek Seo-jin��s death must have felt as cruel and meaningless as killing livestock.


    It��s not the time to be like this! charge!! Wipe out the remnants immediately!! You guys quickly block the road so they don��t escape!!


    However, you should not be intoxicated with the joy of victory in this state.


    The battle isn��t over yet.


    The Slayers tried to escape.


    Seon Ki-joon captured their movements and immediately instructed the players.


    Only then did the players turn their backs and chase the fleeing Slayers.


    It was the beginning of the chase.


    Don��t miss a single one! Contact nearby clans and blockade the area immediately!


    Cheongnyangni! We have to block the road so they don��t fall into darkness!!


    The players moved in perfect order to create a siege.


    Telepathists requested assistance from nearby clans.


    [We briefly report the results of the Pandora Clan Jinseo or Telepathy��s Slayer subjugation operation. < Narak > Hwaryeong Seonwoo < Puppet Master > Donghyuk Lee Mastema Halfas Barbatos subjugation has been completed. Currently, the Slayers have lost morale and are on the run. In response, this subjugation party goes into a sweep of the remnants with the help of the players in Changwon. The Donghae Clan delivered the report from Jinseo and the telepathist��]


    Shortly thereafter, good news rang in the players�� heads.


    The news quickly spread to Seoul.


    Baek Seo-jin has fallen!


    Lord Noh Eun-ha has won!


    An operation conducted in extreme secrecy.


    However, it was impossible to hide the battle that took place in the mana management organization.


    The first people nearby who heard the disappearance of the white paper formation followed the shouts of the players and shouted.


    The sound was spreading all over Seoul like a wave.


    This one won�� It��s noisy. noisy. They��re all screaming for you to hear. Rather, why did you do that earlier?


    Eunha stared at the scene and lay down on the floor.


    With the recoil of Shinhwa and Gift activated, and the recoil of Dawn Sword added, my body was speechless.


    Still, the fact that mana remained in his body was surprising.


    At that time, No Eun-ah, who came to treat him, hit him on the arm.


    She had a stern expression on her face.


    Do you know how surprised I was when I suddenly felt like a person had changed? Don��t do that again in the future. ok i won��t


    Eunha meekly apologized.


    Eunha also realized that killing Baek Seo-jin several times in front of people was not a good act.


    It was an act that lowered one��s own dignity and was an act of someone who deviated from duty.


    But then I wanted to.


    ��Is this the same as paying my father��s share?��


    Although it was nothing more than personal satisfaction.


    Eun-ha was able to repay her grudge by killing Baek Seo-jin over and over again.


    Meanwhile, Eun-ah didn��t say anything more about it to Eun-ha.


    Instead, she moved her hands nonstop to heal Eunha��s body.


    Look at this. What is this? The child��s body has become a mess. Why do you always end up like this when you fight?


    I tried to fight without getting hurt�� but that doesn��t work as well as I thought.


    The words��


    Eun-ah took off Eun-ha��s clothes and stuck out her tongue.


    Eunha turned her head away from her eyes for no reason.


    Treatment continued in that state.


    How the hell did you fight�� How did you get a hole in your stomach? Do you know you could have died doing this? I could have lost an eye if I was wrong.


    Of course I don��t want to die, so I��m well controlled��. Controlled?


    ��isn��t your sister hurt? watch him talk


    Eunah Noh clicked her tongue.


    Soon after, he tried to hit Eunha hard, but quietly withdrew his hand.


    Then, using the healing magic, he immediately began to heal the most acute wounds.


    After the emergency treatment is over, let��s go to the hospital and treat the rest. Because there seems to be nothing more treatable here.


    Eventually, Eunah Noh��s treatment was over.


    She wiped the sweat on her forehead with the back of her hand.


    can you stand up yeah don��t worry If it��s hard to move, it��s okay to be carried by Kkong.


    yes then do that I��m going to treat others now. Is your sister really unscathed?


    I was slightly injured in the dark, but thanks to you, I was completely healed. As you can see, it��s very fine.


    Even after receiving Eun-ah��s treatment, Reaction still gripped him.


    Even so, Eunha didn��t try to express herself and jumped up from her seat.


    Noh Eun-ah, who had a hard face throughout the treatment, softened her face.


    Then, he burst out laughing at the way Eunha acted.


    Anyway, good job. Get some rest.


    Watching the galaxy rise.


    Noah turned her back.


    There was still a lot of work to be done.


    The injured had to be treated.


    She must have healed her own brother. Now she was shooting the battlefield to heal others.


    huh?


    By the time I��ve treated a few like that.


    She tilted her head.


    ����.


    It was an instantaneous phenomenon.


    While treating a patient, her hand suddenly became translucent.


    She caught it in her eyes and stopped the healing magic.


    I blinked once, and the translucent hand was back to normal.


    Is it because I��m in the mood��


    Is it because I��m tired?


    It may be because it consumed a lot of mana in the body.


    It must be an illusion.


    Noh Eun-ah thought so and decided to focus on treatment.

 Chapter 897

    Relife Player 897


    [Chapter 223]


    [Miracle]


    The secret Slayer subjugation.


    The operation ended successfully.


    The players subdued the Slayers who had been hiding in Changwon, and Noh Eun-ha defeated Baek Seo-jin, the < King of Darkness >.


    That evening, the fairy Lim Ga-eul appeared on all national broadcasts.


    [My fellow citizens. I have something to tell you belatedly.]


    Lim Ga-eul started his public announcement with those words.


    She apologized for not informing the public of the operation��s existence in advance and thus causing them anxiety.


    However, he added that he had no choice but to catch the Slayers off guard.


    If this operation had caused great damage to the civilian population, it would have been criticized by the public.


    Fortunately, there was no damage to the civilian population during the operation.


    As a result, the public did not pay much attention to her apology.


    What mattered was the after-action.


    [The wrong things must be changed. In the future, we will walk a long, long road to get this country right. And I will stand at the forefront and change this country.]


    In the presentation that day, Ga-eul Lim emphasized that he would correct the wrongs.


    Accordingly, she said that efforts must be made not only at the national level but also at the national level.


    People felt their hearts warm at hearing that they were going to build a new country with their own hands.


    [The owner of the country is the people. Therefore, I will join hands with you to truly build a country for the people, for the people, and for the people. I will rebuild this country within three years.]


    A firm and confident tone.


    Everyone was fascinated by what she said.


    It was then.


    Lim Ga-eul left the speech at the point where he judged that he had uplifted the people, and finished his speech.


    [And I will come down from this place and become a member of the people like you and contribute to this country.]


    ������!!��


    People were all amazed.


    No one knew the meaning behind the words.


    Fairy Lim Ga-eul��s resignation.


    It was also predicted by people who knew deeply about the current situation.


    This country is facing a transformation.


    Something big is about to change.


    The world that will unfold in the future will be vastly different from the past.


    Rip and fix the wrong country.


    Lim Ga-eul thought it was the last mission given to him.


    After that, the role of leading the country she reorganized is left to the new fairy.


    Ha Baek-ryun, the owner of the gift < Baek-Silver >.


    Three years later, Lim Ga-eul is thinking of stepping down and handing over the position of fairy to her. sea??h th�� Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    People were able to grasp her intentions up to that point.


    A truly new world opens up.


    People were excited to be alive at an important turning point in history.


    ��


    On the other hand, unlike the excitement of the people, it could be said that the gates of hell were opened to government officials.


    It��s good that IT technology has developed. You can take it home so that the bureaucrats can rest, so they can do their work, right? ������.��


    Fairy Lim Ga-eul.


    She has been actively working since the public announcement.


    It was to tear the country apart.


    Overwork came by default.


    Despite this, unlike bureaucrats, she did her job without getting tired.


    How long have you worked as a fairy�� I didn��t count as 10 years went by, but after 3 years, I won��t be able to work as a fairy anymore.


    The work is hard and difficult.


    However, Lim Ga-eul could only wait for the day when she was finally released from her duties as a fairy after three years.


    It was the reason why she worked energetically and pecked at the bureaucrats below.


    Mr. < Index > seems to be in a good mood too since he said he will take over the library to < Big Data > and only work for a few days a month.


    There was one more person like Lim Ga-eul.


    < Index > Yoon Seong-jin.


    He also decided to step down after three years and take on the role of cultivating talent like < Big Data >.


    He was scheduled to work as an instructor at the academy for normal operation of the player library.


    As a result, the processing of < Index > has become considerably faster than before.


    Whoops��


    Of course, the people under them had no choice but to die.


    While the people were calling for national independence, they died from work.


    I worked until I opened and closed my eyes, and I couldn��t rest properly.


    Ha, let me rest for a day


    .


    Even without that, she was skinny, and her cheeks became thinner in a few days.


    She had been living with a lot of energy drinks by her side, just like government officials do.


    There was no time for love.


    A few years ago, Eunha suddenly recommended her as a controller, and the love affair disappeared from her life.


    ��Meeting Eunha was wrong.


    To put it bluntly, Yoon Yi-byeol trembled at the name Eunha.


    He was suffering from work stress enough to want to burn the elixir regularly sent by Pandora Clan.


    < Index > was also a demon.


    Lim Ga-eul was also a demon.


    Noh Eun-ha was also a demon.


    Black��


    Tears came pouring out.


    However, as a controller, she could not show tears to others.


    She had to get her emotions under control and go back to work in the control room.


    Walking with drooping shoulders reminded me of a zombie.


    Uuuuuuuuu��. Kill me rather. I just want to go to jail!!


    At least, Yoon Yi-byeol was a better axis.


    < Big Data > Moraul was trapped in the player library for over 20 days and was always hit by rabbits.


    On the other hand, there were quite a few people besides them who were busy with work.


    To come up with a plan to bring out the darkness as much as possible into the sun�� How can I do that?


    Darkness shouldn��t exist.


    But if there is light, shadows also exist.


    Light and darkness were inseparable.


    So I couldn��t get rid of it completely.


    Accordingly, Lim Ga-eul decided to renew the country with minimal darkness.


    < King of Shadows > Han Chang-jin.


    He was being eaten up by her day after day in the process.


    Han Chang-jin had to live with a gloomy face as he was instructed to raise the darkness to the maximum.


    Even so, the gloomy atmosphere became even more gloomy.


    I want to meet Eun-ah after a long time��


    Even Chang-jin Han never dreamed of dating.


    In addition, all the other twelve seats had to be busy.


    Noh Eun-ah, Jinpa, and Ryu Yeon-hwa had to go around busily.


    At this point, Han Chang-jin was suspicious.


    Perhaps this is Eunha��s ulterior motive to get me away from Eunah�� I don��t think so. wouldn��t it?


    On this day too, Han Chang-jin left for a far place to manage the darkness.


    In addition, Pandora Clan members had to be called in for various tasks.


    The relatively leisurely members of the clan were injured and receiving treatment like Noh Eun-ha.


    However, they could not avoid the flow of becoming slaves to work.


    It was the same with Ha Baek-ryun. For the past few days,


    Ha


    Baek-ryun has been taking care of lodging and meals with Lim Ga-eul.


    Ha Baek-ryun, who seemed to have almost become the Blue House��s Jibak-ryeong, blinked at the documents thrust in front of her eyes.


    what is this?


    no please no


    Her eyes trembled.


    She sent a desperate gaze to Lim Ga-eul.


    Lim Ga-eul gave Ha Baek-ryeon a smile as she trembled with anxiety.


    what is that��s what i have to do today It��s better to do the takeover in advance��. It��s a country you will lead from now on, so wouldn��t it be better to see how it will change?


    Black��


    The devil was smiling in front of me.


    It was impossible to escape from Lim Ga-eul��s clutches.


    Ha Baek-ryun swallowed back tears and had to go through all these documents today.


    Fairy, if you work a little more��


    No, no. Don��t worry though. After I step down from the fairy position, I will do the maintenance work for the cocoon. Aren��t you glad you don��t have to go all over the country?


    ����.


    Ha Baek-ryun couldn��t answer.


    It sounded like he was telling me not to go anywhere and just work at the Blue House.


    Looking forward to that time I could infuse mana into Cocoon while traveling around the country with Sangjin oppa. I��ll have to ask < Star Counting Witch > where is a good place to travel.


    ��it was bad.


    Then you should hurry up and find a successor. Isn��t that okay?


    Lim Ga-eul hums a song.


    She is amused and quickly checks the paperwork.


    The processing speed is amazing.


    Ha Baek-ryun looked sideways at Lim Ga-eul and sighed.


    ��


    The world was louder than ever.


    The exhilaration of creating a new world with one��s own hands was energizing people.


    Something is really changing.


    Although that change is still insignificant and only a small step.


    Even so, Eunha had a hunch that one small step taken by people would change something big in the future.


    It was a change that would work positively.


    It is thanks to all disasters gone.


    The reason why we were able to overcome those catastrophes was because of the sacrifices of many people.


    It didn��t happen because of me.


    Never forget that there was help from others.


    Eun-ha recalled the faces of the people who had died in the disaster.


    I decided not to forget my gratitude to them in arrogance.


    With that feeling in her heart, Eun-ha passed the distance hiding her presence as much as possible.


    I could see people rebuilding the city that had collapsed due to several disasters everywhere.


    What��s new today? I hope it��s not just the rice balls I ate yesterday�� I��m very grateful that college students nearby make it, but it tastes so good that it��s hard to eat it.


    What is it? Isn��t that a bit like what a person who has eaten a few rice balls with sugar in them says they are delicious?


    They ask if it��s delicious, but then you say it��s not delicious?


    Oh, I thought of it because I was happy, but when I heard it, it was said that things made by Pandora Clan were bad luck. They said they ate the wrong thing and went to the hospital��.


    Their faces were full of life.


    It was a spectacle that he and his comrades had guarded by others and by those who had passed away.


    To keep them from falling into despair by grabbing even the slightest hope.


    What they have been doing for years has been practically nothing.


    That��s why-.


    ����If even the tiniest bit of hope exists, I can��t give up like this.


    Eunha did not want the people who gave them hope to fall into despair.


    I wanted their dedication and sacrifice to be rewarded somehow.


    It could be said that this is the reason why I am going to meet twenty-five now.


    Before long, he stepped into the building where he usually faces twenty-five.


    Oh, are you here? It��s a lot of work. Are you ready?


    yes come this way Because I have it in my room.


    Twenty-five came first.


    Eunha was guided by him and entered the room at the far end of the hallway.


    In the center of the room was a coffin.


    Eunha opened the lid of the coffin at an angle and inspected the corpse inside.


    ����.


    dyed red hair.


    grim face.


    And a man with a mechanical arm.


    It was Kang Hyeon-cheol in < Yeomma >.


    The owner won��t know how hard it was to sneak it out. If I did something wrong, I��d almost run into a fight with the members of the Blaze Clan?


    yes thanks to you I will not forget.


    Twenty-five trembled from the side.


    Eun-ha said good work to him and opened the coffin completely.


    But was there even a need for this? I should have explained it to the government and the Blaze Clan so I could get the body.


    At that time, twenty-five added their words.


    Twenty-five was aware of what the galaxy would do in the future.


    It is to revive Kang Hyeon-cheol with the power of the Dawn Sword that destroys cause and effect.


    Those who had a relationship with Eunha were now well aware of the power of this sword.


    because you don��t know I��m not even sure if this will really work.


    However, the Dawning Sword was not all-powerful.


    Destroying the cause and changing the result was a very difficult providence, and in a way, it was a force that went against the providence of nature.


    It was very difficult to deal with, and the cost was considerable.


    The only outcome I can change is that I clearly recognize cause and effect. And it must be the most recent result.


    That��s why I��m not sure if I can save < Yeomma >�� The


    current galaxy had to meet several conditions to change the result.


    Hanaha himself had to be clearly aware of cause and effect.


    Only by destroying the immediate cause could the effect be changed.


    When the truck kills the cat, the direct cause of the cat��s death is the truck.


    The person who drove the truck only had an indirect effect.


    So destroying the truck so that it can��t function can definitely change the outcome.


    If you kill the driver��


    ����It would be impossible to know if the cat would come back to life because of a variable. Even if that person dies, there may be a variable that someone else can kill by driving the truck.


    On the other hand, another condition was that the result had to be ��current��.


    cat is dead


    After that, the cat��s legs were cut off.


    At this time, the result that can be changed into the Dawning Sword is to return the cat��s legs to their original state.


    The death of a cat does not change.


    With my current power, I can��t even change the previous results. Actually�� I don��t know if it��s possible even if I can handle the power better.


    All living beings die.


    Death is an inevitable fate.


    The Dawning Sword is a truly transcendent sword that can even change its fate.


    Also, in a way, it was a sword that denied the right to die.


    As a result, Eunha sometimes questioned whether this sword could exist in the world.


    Nonetheless-.


    ��Those who can be saved should be saved.


    Eunha decided to go against the law that humans should not touch.


    From the time he revived his father, no, from the time he gained the myth of revival, he was determined.


    It may be an act that is no different from an insult to the dead, but I decided to insult them proudly.


    Is that Halfas�� soul stone?


    yes that��s right


    Soon, Eun-ha took out the soul stone she had kept in her bosom.


    It was the soul stone of Halfas who killed Kang Hyeon-chul, who was guided by Mo Min-ho.


    Minho heard what Eunha was trying to do and obediently handed over the Soul Stone.


    Actually, I wanted to save < Thunder God > too, but there��s nothing I can do since the corpse doesn��t even exist.


    < Yeomma >�� I don��t know what will happen.


    Via Presis Memory.


    Eun-ha was able to come into contact with the memory that Hyeon-cheol Kang was killed by Halfas and was given a mechanical arm by < Puppet Master >.


    As a result, the results were overwritten.


    The result of Kang Hyeon-cheol��s death was overshadowed by the fact that he had a mechanical arm.


    I know the odds of failure are high.


    So Eun-ha knew that what he was trying to do now was close to impossible.


    That was the reason I didn��t tell < The Holy Mother > or the Blaze Clan members.


    Nonetheless-.


    -I still can��t give up.


    Even for < The Holy Mother >.


    Even for the power of this country.


    Eun-ha planned to bring Hyeon-chul Kang, who was beyond the nether world, to this world even by grabbing him by the collar.


    Some are grieving and others are working to fill the vacancy, but Kang Hyeon-cheol did not want to be left alone in the afterlife.


    Dawning Sword


    So, if there was even a small possibility, I couldn��t give up.


    Eunha energized the Dawning Sword and destroyed Halfas�� magic stone.


    ������!!


    Dawnblade reacts.


    result changes.


    The mana that destroyed Halfas�� manastone splits into many branches and overflows.


    Soon, they start to gather around Kang Hyeon-cheol, who was in the coffin.


    So-.


    ��What?


    ��success? ��I know.


    An impossible miracle happened.


    Hyeoncheol Kang jumped up from the coffin.


    He looked at the galaxy and twenty-five.


    Where is this? what else is this dress I don��t like white clothes��


    Although the mechanical arm did not disappear, the result of death was destroyed.


    Eun-ha laughed as she watched him trying to figure out the situation, not knowing that he was dead.


    It��s okay, I just go and pray to < The Holy Mother > that I did something wrong.


    what? What have I done wrong?


    If I don��t pray, I��ll be beaten to death by < The Holy Mother > this time?


    Eh? what are you talking about really?


    Like the galaxy��s assertion.


    Kang Hyeon-cheol went to meet Park Hye-rim and almost met his death again.


    this bastard! get out! get out! It��s good to come back alive like that!? Are you laughing now?


    Calm down!


    When Park Hye-rim, who was lying on the bed, saw him enter the hospital room with a smile, he threw everything he could get his hands on.


    There were also transitions.


    I came back fine though.


    After that, Park Hye-rim calmed down to some extent and clung to Kang Hyeon-cheol and cried.

 Chapter 898

    Relife Player 898


    [Chapter 223]


    [Miracle (2)]


    Kang Hyeon-cheol��s resurrection was known to the world and caused a stir.


    People were shocked with joy.


    < Yeomma > revived!?


    Well, I couldn��t imagine that he would die.


    big!! I believed it. Damn it!!


    Then, will < Yeomma > return to the Twelve Seats again?


    Of course, there were people who questioned how Kang Hyeon-cheol was resurrected.


    However, the fairy government and the Blaze Clan did not answer their questions.


    A Dawning Sword capable of reviving the dead.


    Those who knew about the Dawning Sword agreed to keep it a secret to prevent social chaos.


    In fact, < Yeomma > did < Yeomma >. It��s good to see you back alive. Cancer!


    And the usual image of < Yeomma > was also the reason why people accepted it.


    < Yeomma > did < Yeomma >.


    It was a happening that ended with those words.


    Meanwhile, people were paying attention to whether the resurrected < Yeomma > would return to the Twelve Seats.


    I��m sorry to all of you, but now I can��t fight like before. I just want to step away from the Blaze Clan and take care of Hyerim for the time being.


    Unfortunately, Hyeoncheol Kang lost his placental power at the cost of his incomplete resurrection.


    Accordingly, he expressed the position that he would retire as a player and concentrate on caring for Park Hye-rim.


    From now on, he decided to live as a father of a child.


    Park Hye-rim also retired at this time.


    [Breaking News] Batman is back, sending a love call to PD Choi < Yeomma >!


    As an aside, in the entertainment world, while showing interest in Kang Hyeon-cheol and Park Hye-rim, there was talk that they might become celebrities.


    It��s something nobody knows yet.


    In such a situation-.


    [��We promise to give away national treasures to the following players.]


    The fairy government announced that they would give away national treasures to those who contributed to stopping Baek Seo-jin��s coup.


    Players who directly contributed to the subjugation of commander-level slayers were expected to receive Chungmu-level medals, and players who indirectly contributed to them would be given Hwarang-level medals.


    In the case of Inheon rank, it is said that it is given only to players who have contributed significantly to the progress of the operation.


    Lastly, Eulji-level medals were scheduled for players who directly contributed to subjugating Baek Seo-jin.


    ��It can��t be helped. Because the ball I built has decided to belong to the state.


    Eun-ha, who was the only player to deal with Baek Seo-jin, was not awarded any medals.


    It was the same with Noah.


    It was unavoidable.


    Eunha and Eunah had expected it.


    This is because the two declared that they would bear the sins of their father instead while serving as the Twelve Seats.


    3 years until the new world opens.


    All the achievements they have made up to that point belong to the state free of charge.


    3 years is a short time. They say that after 3 years you will be able to get paid for fair labor��.


    3 years.


    It wasn��t even that long.


    And Lim Ga-eul wasn��t really pampering Eun-ha on stage.


    Not long ago, she expressed her gratitude to the two through a personal route and sent a small gift.


    The galaxy was content with that.


    Anyway, the disaster is over now.


    Nothing worthy of merit will happen any more.


    Moreover, it is all over.


    All forces threatening Ha Baek-ryun��s position have disappeared. S��arch* The n?vel_Fire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Seojin Baek disappeared and the world of fairies was truly opened.


    In fact, serving Ha Baek-ryun, he also obtained the myth of the monarch.


    Now in this country no one can be stronger than me.


    limited to this country.


    Eunha has obtained a myth that no one can touch.


    Instead of being called < Monarch > by another name, he was even called a monarch now.


    If the fairy held the power, force and wealth were the same as those held by him.


    It was the birth of a nation��s absolute leader.


    What does that absolute do while healing the wounds injured by Baek Seo-jin?


    ��Dad, take a break. Yes Yooseong, let��s go to the bathroom. You guys take good care of the kids. Understand?


    Beep beep beep beep beep beep! kang!


    The hero was struggling with parenting.


    As soon as Eun-ha got better, she had to take care of her three children.


    This is because Han Seo-hyun and Jeong Ha-yang had so much work that they had little time to take care of their children.


    Eun-ha had to jump up to help No Yu-seong urinate while taking care of No Yu-ran and No Yu-rin.


    Naturally, the phantom beasts also suffered.


    Are you done?


    yes. Come on, put your panties on. dad do it


    My brother should know how to upload alone.


    hate me


    Yuseong says your age��


    Eunha stopped talking.


    He put on clothes like he was resigned.


    The eldest son, Noh Yoo-seong.


    There was no way you could expect adult-like behavior from a mere 3-year-old.


    was still a kid


    Eun-ha took Noh Yoo-seong and went back to her office.


    Mmm! Mmm! baaaa!!


    I haven��t been there for a while


    No Yuran and No Yurin were crying.


    Kkong and Buldak tried to soothe the two children, and even Lara tried to soothe them, but nothing happened.


    Eunha noticed the problem right away.


    Yu-ran said he pooped.


    Eun-ha took off No Yu-ran��s diaper and changed it to a new one.


    Then Noh Yu-ran smiled brightly as if he had never done that.


    Eunha��s face softened at that smile, and she couldn��t restrain her lips.


    Then he moved to No Yurin, who was lying next to him and struggling.


    dad! Can I help you?


    no dad will Yooseong, you are riding on the back of a kong and playing. It��s Kkang, do good so that the meteor doesn��t fall.


    Kukku.


    I was out of my mind.


    Eun-ha stroked Noh Yoo-seong��s hair and gently sent it to Kkong.


    Noh Yoo-seong ran excitedly, and Kkong had to ride him around the office in the end.


    That look was so cute.


    Meanwhile, Eun-ha moved her hand and undid No Yurin��s diaper.


    uh? what? Aren��t you cheap?


    Third No Yoo-rin.


    No Yurin��s diaper was clean.


    Eunha was confused.


    Apparently, because Noh Yu-ran was crying, he also cried along with it.


    I thought so��


    ��Pimperrok


    ����.


    No Yurin urinated.


    Eun-ha, who had her face close to her, ended up getting pissed.


    flattery! Boooooooo!!


    Urine drips from Eunha��s face.


    No Yurin laughs.


    His smile was so lovely that I couldn��t bear to get angry.


    Eunha finally burst into laughter.


    Do you like to surprise Dad?


    Wow!!


    Eunha smiled bitterly.


    Lara brought wet wipes.


    After wiping the urine off her face with a wet tissue, Eunha changed No Yurin��s diaper.


    At that time, something different happened this time.


    It was time for the children to eat.


    dad i��m hungry Aye!!


    Woo couple!!


    I was really out of my mind.


    Eun-ha had to deal with the children before she could even eat.


    It was a shame that Lara helped.


    He left it to Buldak to feed Noh Yoo-seong, and decided to feed his two daughters milk powder himself.


    is it delicious bon appetit.


    Parenting was a war.


    Eun-ha, who had gone through a war of a different meaning than a war against monsters, wore a tired face.


    Even so, just watching the children eat rice made me full.


    sorry i��m late Were the kids eating right now? Oh, Yoo Jung.


    Around that time, Lee Yu-jeong came.


    Unlike Seohyun Han and Hayang Jeong, she did not have a lot of work to do.


    As a result, as soon as I finished work, I would come straight to babysit.


    Give Yurin to me. I will feed you. Did you eat? gotta eat now You are Yoo-Jung. I ate lightly while working. Then give me Yuran too. I��ll feed you instead.


    no it can��t be I��ll eat it after Yu-ran eats it.


    Yujeong Lee sat on the sofa.


    She hugged old Yurin and skillfully fed her with powdered milk.


    The sight of No Yoo-rin holding a baby bottle and smiling softly made me realize that she has become a mother of a child.


    Eunha leaned on her shoulder.


    It��s good because it��s like this. Isn��t it hard to take care of children?


    Still, there is time to be comfortable with you.


    I hoped for this kind of peace.


    It was peace at last.


    Eun-ha conveyed her impressions to Lee Yoo-jung.


    Then Lee Yoo-jung made a kick sound.


    yes i like it too Doesn��t anything happen now? Probably.


    I see Then we will have more time together like this. good night. Now you just have to live watching the kids grow up with me.


    Leave the clan work to the kids?


    Could it be?


    Lee Yoo-jung responds to the joke.


    The two of them just giggled.


    It was a thoughtless statement, but it didn��t sound too bad.


    Of course, if that happened, the clan members would start a riot.


    That was then.


    oh right Seohyun unnie told me a story like that a while ago. what��s the story Yeonhwa sister. huh. Yeonhwa unnie seems to want a child too. They say that they can see that they envy us. Oh, I see.


    Eunha nodded.


    He, too, was feeling it.


    The three of them had a child, so he seemed to want to have one as soon as possible.


    So Hey, Seohyun unnie told Yeonhwa unnie to try it hot. what?


    Eun-ha almost dropped the No Yu-ran she was holding.


    He made a puzzled face.


    Lee Yoo-jung giggled.


    Um, but I agree too. It��s good for the kids to match each other��s age, wouldn��t it be a bit ambiguous to play with each other if there��s a big age difference?


    Um�� I guess there��s something like that.


    And I like having a lot of things better than not having them. �� do you wish there were many? Wouldn��t it be nice to be crowded?


    Lee Yu-jeong quietly asks for consent.


    She tickles Eunha��s body.


    Eunha smiled awkwardly.


    there it is �� uh yeah. Yeonhwa is not the only person preparing hotly.


    Haha��.


    I haven��t been able to rest properly in the meantime.


    because there was no time for that.


    That��s why everyone is excited about the long-awaited peace.


    Lee Yu-jeong, who thought Eun-ha was the most chaste, said that, so it was no different than the end.


    Second ��s�� may be born.


    Eunha stuck her tongue out inwardly.


    I��m still being swayed by three children, but if I give birth to more here��


    It looks like I��ll be raising babies using doppelganger magic.


    Eun-ha shuddered at the future that hadn��t even come yet.


    At least, I wanted my children to grow up to some extent and suffer from parenting.


    And that night��


    -Hey Eunha. Uh Yeonhwa�� hey��?


    Because I fought hard this time�� I want to receive that award��


    There was a battle between Shinhwa and Shinhwa.


    Eun-ha calmly pulled her in, fearing that she would get scolded for asking if she should give her a Chungmu-level award.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa was hot.


    ��


    After�� I think my eyes are stuffy.


    Even that day, Ha Baek-ryun suffered from all kinds of work under Lim Ga-eul.


    However, recently, with the entrance to high school approaching, the workload has decreased.


    I could now commute to and from work.


    Oh, I need to water the flowers in my brother��s office.


    Ha Baek-ryun returned to the clan hall.


    After going back to her room and washing up, she immediately remembered what she had forgotten.


    Who already gave it to you?


    Ha Baek-ryun rolled his feet.


    Should I go get some water or not?


    She thought as she dried her hair.


    no, let��s just go get it.


    Soon she came to a conclusion.


    Recently, I haven��t been able to meet Eunha too often.


    Let��s go see it while we��re on our way to get some water.


    Not knowing whether she was going to water the flowers or to see Noh Eun-ha, she left the room.


    It was late in the evening.


    What if there is no Eunha oppa?


    I had a sudden thought.


    But I was already on my way out of the room.


    Ha Baek-ryun put his worries aside and headed to Eun-ha��s office.


    do you have a brother oh hey


    Fortunately, Unha Noh was there.


    The lights were not turned off and they were lying down next to the babies�� beds and sleeping.


    It was a nursery, not an office.


    Ha Baek-ryun smiled quietly when he saw this.


    Aren��t the other sisters here? There must be Yoo-jung unnie, but it seems she went somewhere for a while.


    Ha Baek-ryun looked around.


    Then he approached Noh Eun-ha.


    No Yooseong was cradled in his arms.


    Kang climbed on Noh Eun-ha��s boat and Buldak was sleeping clinging to Noh Yoo-seong.


    Also, in the nearby crib, No Yuran and No Yurin were soundly asleep.


    cute.


    It was a strange sight.


    Ha Baek-ryun quickly took pictures of people sleeping.


    Hmm��


    Then my eyes went to Eunha.


    She stared down at him.


    You look very tired.


    Was this brother this skinny?


    Unlike other people, I don��t have a lot of work.


    Noah looked very tired.


    Is it because parenting is so difficult?


    Ha Baek-ryun came to her own conclusion and gently brought her face to him.


    great job. I didn��t receive a medal, but when I become a fairy later, I��ll take care of it for you. So, until then, bear with this.


    It��s an Eulji rank medal.


    Ha Baek-ryun kissed him on the cheek.


    Then, looking back at what he had done, he screamed inwardly.


    What have I done?


    Is it because I��m too tired lately?


    Ha Baek-ryun tapped her lips with her hand.


    My face got hot.


    I was worried that Noh Eun-ha might have woken up.


    Ha Baek-ryun quietly watered the flowers and left the office.


    ��


    Eun-ha spent a busy time with her father going to volunteer work.


    After recovering from his injury, he worked in earnest as the head of the Twelve Seats.


    That��s how fall and winter pass.


    Thus, the 24th year of the Sun calendar.


    No Eun-ha turns 29 years old.


    �C Are you sure? No doubt. According to the information, there is one foreign nationally recognized player in this country. A woman with blue eyes and blonde hair.


    what��s the girl��s name?


    spring of that year.


    A number of witches entered the country from a western country very far from Korea.

 Chapter 899

    Relife Player 899


    [Chapter 223]


    [Miracle (3)]


    24 years of history.


    Noh Eun-ha is now 29 years old, and it has already been 9 years since the clan was founded.


    The best clan in the country.


    It was a time when people in the world took it for granted.


    Now, no one has dared to underestimate Pandora Clan.


    Any student graduating from the academy would dream of joining Pandora Clan at least once.


    And in March of that year��.


    ��Hello seniors! Starting today, I am called No Abenir, who joined Pandora Clan! I��m really happy to be able to fight alongside my seniors! Good luck in the future!


    ��i look forward to!!��


    Players who graduated from the academy officially joined Pandora Clan.


    Among them, there was also a No Abenir who had poor written grades but excelled in the practical test.


    Boasting a height of over 190 cm, he was the tallest among the clan members.


    In the case of female clan members, most had to look up at him.


    So you��re saying he��ll be like Uncle Bruno when he gets older?


    Kang Si-hyung said to himself while looking at the 30 cm taller Avenir.


    It was hard to believe that the innocent and young-looking Guardian would change like Bruno in a few decades.


    Others were also impressed by the growth of Avenir in one year since last year��s practice.


    how tall are you Me? 198cm yo!!


    ������.��


    About 2m.


    As it turned out, it was not a 30cm difference, but a 40cm difference.


    Kang Si-hyung was frustrated by asking for nothing.


    Meanwhile, the clan members also couldn��t hide their surprise.


    The twins added.


    sister sister So wouldn��t being 2m tall mean he��s also tall?


    oh wow awesome One more time later��. You guys, please keep your mouth shut. Newcomers are watching, are you saying something like that? ouch! Clan Road! There are newcomers, so what if they hit you like this?


    that��s right! Can��t you see that my brother and I have a lump on our heads? What do you mean you don��t look dignified�� Do you want me to hit you one more time? Or would you just shut up? Zip up your lips. take me too But the younger brother��s squeak sounds like a rabbit�� Sihyeong squeaks? oh my gosh Why do they trip over me when I��m still? Those are very��


    Eunha sighed.


    Although the name has become the best clan in Korea, the twins�� consciousness has not changed.


    where are they alone


    The clan was full of clan members like twin sisters and Jinpa.


    hey! Did you curse at me just now!? That brother has a good sense of humor.


    Somewhere Jinparang shouted.


    Eunha ignored Jinparang��s cry and approached the new clan members.


    They got up and posed.


    Perhaps it was because he had just joined the clan, and his discipline was well established.


    Urbaneer, unlike before, was now distinguishing between public and private.


    Eunha smiled at them when she saw them nervous.


    Everyone came in well. For the next three months, you will roll under the guidance of seniors and advisors in charge of education. As soon as the training is over, they will be assigned to places where they need them according to their specialties. So don��t be lazy and work hard. ��all right!!��


    Fifteen new recruits joined Pandora Clan this year, including Abenir.


    Also, there were 5 players who transferred from other clans to Pandora Clan.


    That��s 20 people in total.


    As soon as a certain period of time passed, they were scheduled to be sent to parties that each needed.


    Five of those with poor grades will be sent to Uijeongbu.


    Even while the entire nation worked hard to create a new world, the development of northern Gyeonggi Province did not stop.


    Pandora Clan also had a certain stake in the development of northern Gyeonggi Province.


    In the next few years, when Uijeongbu was fully open to the public, a third Clan Hall was planned to be built there.


    As a result, there were not enough clan members to work in the northern part of Gyeonggi.


    That��s why Pandora Clan was thinking of sending some of its new recruits to Uijeongbu.


    It will continue every year.


    Of course, Avenir was an exception.


    and Aveneer.


    oh brother! No Clanlord.


    Did you know that you have overtime as soon as your scheduled work is over?


    Yes please roll it!


    ������.��


    Amid the clan members sticking out their tongues.


    Avenir laughed heartily.


    As an exception, Avenir had a specific task in charge.


    He was Ha Baek-ryun��s escort.


    Don��t forget to sparr with me after work. I��ll check for myself to see if you can really protect Baekryun.


    A dealer who was nicknamed < Diamond Fist > before returning.


    Eun-Ha, who knows Avenir��s talents and skills, thought he was the right person to be Ha Baek-Ryun��s escort.


    Did you say that you were called the second me when you were in the academy?


    It��s not that the words are wrong.


    Representative of the next golden generation.


    Eunha smiled as she recalled the modifier that accompanies Avenir.


    The future of Pandora Clan was very bright.


    The best clan in Korea.


    That sign won��t go anywhere for the next ten years.


    ��


    Training of new recruits has begun.


    Technical advisor Bruno and magic advisor Shin Seo-yeong taught them harshly.


    Wake up. No matter how hard it is, what if you cancel casting while casting magic? Once mana was pulled out of the body, what should I say even if it means letting go of the string of consciousness?


    Unlike when he was an academy instructor, Shin Seo-young, who became a magic advisor, was scared.


    As she promised to Eunha, she rolled her clan members to death.


    Sometimes even Eunha shook her head after seeing her education.


    Dad, Seoyoung, are you mad at me?


    I��m not angry. Proof of hard work.


    Seoyoung noona Musher��


    For some reason, this day was relaxed.


    So Eun-ha showed the newcomers training with Noh Yoo-seong, who said he was bored.


    I thought I just showed you.


    Apparently, the appearance of the newcomers rolling was not good for Noh Yoo-seong��s education.


    In particular, Noh Yoo-seong seemed shocked to see Shin Seo-young, who was fond of him, with a cold face.


    But is Yoo Seong-ah the older sister of Seoyoung? Didn��t you originally say you were a teacher?��


    Seoyoung noona said Seoyoung noona!


    That older sister�� asked me to call her older sister, and how did she tell the child�� what did you say now? ����.


    Eunha kept her mouth shut.


    The wind was blowing in the training ground.


    There was no way that she, who was good at manipulating the wind, would not have listened to him and Noh Yoo-seong.


    Eunha flinched.


    Shin Seo-yeong was glaring at her from afar with a smile on her face.


    And Noh Yoo-seong, who knew nothing, was waving at her as if he had never done that.


    Stop interfering with Seoyoung-noona��s work and let��s leave. Come on, you have to be quick.


    Seoyoung��s older sister Papa.


    Eunha decided to leave the training ground.


    Noh Yooseong greeted her.


    Shin Seo-young, who had heard the greeting from a distance, sent wind.


    Yes, Yooseong is also a papa.


    There was no greeting for Noh Eun-ha.


    It must have looked like a pout.


    In response, Eunha put her hands together, apologized, and left the training ground.


    It was time to think about taking Noh Yoo-seong for a walk outside.


    Ah Pandora Clan Lord. hello. Hello Yooseong too?


    Oh Eun-ah brother. Is there a Yooseong too?


    Hello sisters!


    I met Ha Baek-ryun Prisis Memory.


    It seemed to be the day when Ha Baek-ryun received training from the Presis memory.


    Eunha saw the two and welcomed them.


    In particular, Noh Yoo-seong really liked Presis Memory.


    I missed you sister!


    oh so what? thank you.


    Yoosung, who am I? Are you going to say that only to Pme?


    Sister too!


    Noh Yoo-seong suddenly clings to the leg of the Prisis Memory.


    Then she just laughs and Ha Baek-ryun becomes jealous.


    It was a rare sight.


    Eunha smiled.


    how is it? Is my son cute?


    That��s right. It��s cute. I don��t normally like children, but strangely, I am attracted to this child.


    Prisis Memory smiles.


    Soon, she stroked Noh Yooseong��s head with her long gloved hand.


    Noh Yooseong put his head in his hands to see what was so good.


    Anyway, time goes really fast. It feels like it hasn��t been long since we met Pandora Clanlord at Deoksugung Palace when they were elementary school students. Not one, not two, but three.


    haha I will


    As Prisis Memory said.


    Time flowed so fast.


    Almost 20 years have passed since then.


    Even so, this person doesn��t seem to have changed a single thing.


    Eunha thought.


    The faces of the people I met in those days were bound to show the flow of time.


    However, the Presis memory was the same as when the galaxy first met.


    You are out of the flow of time, as if you are living in another time zone.


    No, it felt like time stood still.


    It was then.


    for a moment.


    A thought that ran through my mind.


    Eunha paid attention to that thought.


    < Witch of Time >. yes why are you Is it possible to freeze a certain state as if time were stopped with the witch��s magic?


    Hmmm�� if it��s a target that doesn��t have mana, it can freeze time almost indefinitely. If it��s a creature, the duration of the effect will be different depending on the target��s mana resistance ability.


    ����. For what reason? Do you have time?


    There is Baekryun��s education�� but


    is it urgent? Then I��m not in such a hurry, so it doesn��t matter. look at my brother


    Thank you Baekryun-ah.


    I remembered something I wanted to try.


    Eun-ha asked permission from Ha Baek-ryeon and immediately gathered the gift holders of < Miracle >.


    Maybe I can fix Yoo-jung��s eyes.


    Eunha��s expectations were inflated.


    In that way, he called Shin Seo-young, who was training new recruits, and Iri, who was praying, and No Eun-ah, who was going out on a date after a long time.


    ��


    The reason Lee Yu-jeong couldn��t see the future in this life could be said to be the cost of using the Gift of < Miracle > before returning.


    Eunha wanted to find a way to open her eyes somehow.


    So, I asked Illya, who has a good understanding of the healing ability, and asked Eun-ah, who had the same gift, to treat Lee Yoo-jung.


    But the results were not satisfactory.


    ��I don��t know why the third angel��s eyes have magic that can only be seen in the natural world. It is daunting just to read and follow the formula. It��s not a sheep that can do anything alone.��


    ��that��s right. If you look at the formulas one by one, there is nothing that cannot be solved even in the natural world. But it��s hard for me and Riya-sister to solve that massive formula. And the structure of the formula changes as soon as it is recognized, but there is no way to do this.��


    The two couldn��t solve the magic engraved in Lee Yu-jeong��s eyes.


    Even if Cha Eun-woo and Yeo-bi joined, they did not reap much income.


    The two of them were overwhelmed by the amount of magic and suffered from overload.


    In the end, the conclusion he came to was��


    ��Are you saying that only those who have the Gift of < Miracle > can see and understand the spells in Yujeong��s eyes and read them for a long time?


    That was it.


    In that sense, this was also the reason Eunha suggested Shin Seoyoung as a magic advisor. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Of course, Shin Seo-yeong became a magic advisor and had been asked by Eun-ha to look into Lee Yu-jeong��s eyes.


    ��If I can fix the formula that changes the structure at the moment of recognition, I think I can solve it����


    Shin Seo-young commented.


    The other two agreed.


    It was to a certain extent closer to how to open Lee Yu-jeong��s eyes.


    But no further progress could be made.


    How can we stop the magic that exists in the natural world?


    Is that possible?


    It was impossible with common sense of the galaxy.


    The three of them were saying the same thing, and I decided in my heart that it was impossible.


    A story that could only happen in a dream.


    And there was no way that Lee Yu-jeong could not have noticed their hesitation.


    ��Thank you, but I��m fine.��


    It is impossible to open your eyes.


    Lee Yoo-jung grew up listening to such sounds from a young age.


    As a result, she was resigned and intimidated by people��s attempts to fix her eyes.


    Quickly grasping the atmosphere, she ended the topic with a lonely smile.


    The best way to avoid getting hurt is to not do anything that could hurt you.


    Since that day, Lee Yu-jeong was reluctant to try to treat her eyes, and Eun-ha could not rush forward.


    As a result, Eunha��s attempts often fizzled out.


    But this time it will be different.


    You can fix Lee Yu-jeong��s eyes.


    Eunha could be confident.


    Theoretically, nothing was impossible.


    So�� you��re trying to manifest the myth and reduce the world��s will to interfere as much as possible, right?


    Yes.


    Lee Yoo-jung, Lee Riya, No Eun-ah, and Shin Seo-young.


    And the Presis memory Ha Baek-ryun.


    Eunha summoned them into her office and explained her plan.


    Shin Seo-young was at a loss for words after hearing Eun-ha��s explanation.


    And then she also shook her head.


    Nothing is impossible. Yes, that��s what I saw too.


    Might it be worth a try?


    Do you think it��s possible?


    Soon, Shin Seo-young, Ilya, No Eun-ah, and Pricis memory were lost in thought.


    They were drawn to a plan suggested by the galaxy on the fly.


    I will be handed down the myth from Baek Seo-jin, and my myth will no longer be touched by anyone in this country.


    So even the world��s will won��t stop Yu-jeong from fixing her eyes in my world.


    The plan was simple.


    First of all, the galaxy manifests the myth.


    The Presis Memory stops the time of the spell in Lee Yu-jeong��s eyes.


    And Iriya, No Eun-ah, and Shin Seo-young unleash her spell.


    ��Do you think you��re okay?��


    At first, the three people, who showed an embarrassed look, spoke in unison.


    The plan worked.


    All he had to do now was get Lee Yu-jeong��s permission.


    If you manifest Shinhwa�� isn��t Eunha putting too much strain on your body? I can just live like this��


    I��m not overdoing it. Don��t worry, nothing will happen if you just do Hyun Hyun and stay still. �� Really? I��m not going to lie. Don��t worry.


    Eun-ha held Lee Yoo-jung��s hand tightly.


    I was actually lying.


    Shinhwa puts quite a bit of burden just by manifesting.


    Especially if the level of mythology is great.


    Even so, Eun-ha insisted that she be considerate of Lee Yoo-jung and not to worry.


    Um��


    And Yoo-jung said you wanted to see Yoo-rin��s face at least once. ����.


    I wish you could see my daughter��s face.


    Maybe I��ll fail again, maybe I��ll get hurt by doing that.


    Lee Yu-jeong was troubled.


    Eunha persuaded her.


    No matter how much I persuaded her, she didn��t come over. As soon as her daughter��s name came out, she changed her mind.


    I beg you. help.


    In the end, Lee Yu-jeong lowered her head.


    People smiled warmly.


    All of them hoped that Lee Yu-jeong would be able to see a beautiful world when she opened her eyes. Revival


    of Shinhwa


    Revival


    Thus, the plan to open Lee Yu-jeong��s eyes began.


    The galaxy manifested a myth with the Clan Hall as its territory.


    Time Anchorage


    Prisis memory activated magic in Lee Yu-jeong��s eyes.


    Magic that fixes the state of time.


    Her magic worked.


    The magic of the natural world stopped changing.


    you can do it.


    Noh Eun-ah immediately began to unravel the spell in her eyes.


    Shin Seo-young and Ilya also joined.


    The three of them moved their eyes quickly and played with their hands while sweating.


    Each spell is released.


    After a long time -.


    ��How is it?


    All spells have been released.


    By then, the galaxy had reaped the myth.


    Then he looked into Lee Yu-jeong��s eyes.


    Ah�� ������.��


    The sound that fell without making sense.


    Yujeong Lee opened her mouth.


    She was speechless with her mouth open.


    Her eyes widened greatly.


    Eyes were shining.


    Soon she spoke in a watery voice.


    I can see everything��


    ������!!��


    this is what it looks like


    A stream of tears flows down.


    Lee Yoo-jung reached out and carefully placed her hand on Eun-ha��s cheek.


    ah��! is it the galaxy?


    Thank you so much! Thank you so much everyone!!


    At that moment, Eun-ha rushed at Lee Yoo-jung.


    Whether Lee Yoo-jung is embarrassed or not.


    Eunha was so excited that she hugged her tightly.


    ��


    Lee Yu-jeong is now able to see.


    Upon hearing the news, the clan members abandoned all work and went to Eunha��s office to see Lee Yu-jeong.


    what!? Yoojung can see ahead!? It��s a festival! It��s a banquet! I��m going to shoot big today, so let��s drink big! and! and! Eat dew! After all, alcohol is the best for joy! But look! yoo jeong yoo jeong! do you know who i am


    A mess ensued.


    Clan members crowded around to show their faces to Lee Yu-jeong.


    Ahaha��


    Lee Yu-jeong was quite unfamiliar with the face she was seeing for the first time.


    Moreover, Eunha did not let go of her and hugged her tightly.


    Yoojung is confused. Everyone come later. Don��t make Yoo-jung tired��


    as if she wouldn��t give it to anyone.


    Eunha waved her hands while hugging Lee Yu-jeong.


    Then the clan members booed.


    Anyway�� you look very happy. Well, I��m this happy too, how happy Eunha��s heart must be.


    Noah saw the sight and laughed.


    It was worth working for a long time to solve the spell.


    The day had passed, but I was satisfied that Lee Yu-jeong was able to see her eyes.


    huh?


    Then he paused.


    Eunah Noah raised her hand involuntarily.


    ����.


    The hand had become translucent.


    It wasn��t just the hand.


    Both arms were translucent.


    This��


    didn��t seem to be tired.


    Eunah Noh blinked her eyes to see the change that had happened to her.


    Then Eunha called her.


    sister! Come here quickly. Yoojung says she wants to see her face.


    uh? Oh yes! I��ll go now!


    Noah suddenly came to his senses.


    By then, her arms were back to normal.


    Because we don��t know what happened��


    Let��s not tell Eunha yet.


    I like Yoo-jung so much now that she can see, but I can��t worry Eun-ha for nothing.


    It won��t be a star.


    Noah decided to take it that way.


    Couldn��t ruin the fun time.

 Chapter 900

    Relife Player 900(a)


    [Chapter 223]


    [Miracle (4)]


    Not to mention the wide-brimmed cone hat.


    The witches who entered Korea were striking.


    People passing by looked at them and looked at them.


    So what are the findings?


    I��m sure it��s the right year.


    The witches didn��t even care about people��s eyes.


    The four witches roamed the streets and talked for days about the information they had obtained.


    Their conversations, speaking in French, went unheard of.


    She looks almost exactly like her sister. At first, I couldn��t recognize it because the atmosphere had changed so much, but when I looked closely, I could see that it was still there.


    ��I see.


    All the information pointed to the person they were looking for.


    The witches now went up to Seoul to see her in person.


    Flying on a broomstick to Seoul, the witches roamed the city.


    found.


    ������.��


    And finally found it.


    They caught sight of the person they were looking for in the distance.


    Long blonde hair and blue eyes.


    Black hat and black dress.


    Presis memory.


    Unlike witches whose growth stopped in childhood, she had a grown-up appearance.


    that kid is right


    It seems that they just ran away from us and settled down in a country so far away.


    Witches confirmed her existence.


    They stopped searching magic.


    Then we put our heads together and had a meeting.


    You can��t let them run away this time. We need to get rid of that kid for sure.


    I agree. For that, you have to help.


    said the blonde witch.


    The three witches responded.


    Soon, they waited for night to avoid people��s eyes and stepped into the red dungeon.


    If it were here, the world��s will would be less likely to interfere.


    The blonde witch opened the subspace.


    Soon after, she put her hand into the subspace and pulled out a spear that was bigger than her height.


    The three witches smiled at her holding the spear.


    Please. you kill that kid


    I��ll ask you this too.


    I��ll go first, sister. �� Ok, thanks.


    like saying goodbye


    The witches talked one by one.


    The blonde witch listened to them and nodded.


    Then she stabbed them with the spear in her hand and killed them.


    Your strength has been well received. I will make sure to kill that child.


    The power the witches had permeated through the spear.


    The height of the blonde witch grows rapidly and takes on the appearance of an adult.


    Now it��s just you and me


    Long blonde blue eyes.


    Black hat and black dress.


    The witch murmured sadly.


    ��


    Lee Yu-jeong is now able to see.


    The news also spread to the Luminous Group, surprising them.


    Yoo Jeong-ah! my daughter!! Let��s see! Let��s see where!


    ��Really. Yoojung is really looking at me�� Lee


    Jeongin, the chairman of Luminous Group.


    And Lee Yu-cheon, who occupies a position as the successor under Lee Jung-in.


    The two stopped what they were doing after receiving a call from Lee Yu-jeong and ran to the clan hall.


    Then, after examining Lee Yu-jeong��s condition, she burst into tears on the spot.


    Oh my, what if these people cry over this? It��s a happy thing, but I have to smile wide. I��m Yoojung��s mother. Can you recognize your mother��s face now? your mom It��s much prettier than I thought.


    Lee Yu-jeong��s mother, who arrived late, clicked her tongue when she saw him.


    On the other hand, she also shed tears when she confirmed that Lee Yu-jeong could see.


    On that day, they cried and laughed and blessed Lee Yu-jeong.


    As an aside, Lee Yu-jeong��s father held Eun-ha��s hand tightly that day and shed tears.


    Son-in-law, not Eunha.


    your father Please speak.


    Really really�� Thank you. ����.


    I guess my eyes were wrong. I wasn��t comfortable when I entrusted Yoo-jung to you�� but I think I entrusted you with Yoo-jung. Why are you bringing up old things and saying that? Perhaps if I were in my father��s position, I would have distrusted something like me.


    no i was wrong It��s really fortunate that Eunha is Yoojung��s mate.


    Lee Jung-in bowed to Eun-ha.


    He reflected on himself for not liking him in the past and apologized.


    It was the same with Yoochun.


    He also expressed his gratitude whenever he had a chance.


    Do you really want to do this?


    As for Eunha, it was embarrassing.


    Still, the smile did not leave his lips.


    Yujeong Lee regained her eyes.


    That fact alone made me feel good.


    mama! mind! mind! Mama��


    Yes, Yurin. it��s mom


    Meanwhile, Lee Yu-jeong granted her wish.


    Now that she can see, she is satisfied when she sees her daughter, No Yurin.


    Strangely, No Yurin also seemed to notice her change.


    No Yurin always slapped her around the eyes whenever she hugged her.


    At that time, Lee Yu-jeong was very happy to be able to meet eyes with Noh Yoo-rin.


    Eunha, Yurin and her brother are going to go out to see, but is that okay?


    Because you don��t need my permission. Just be careful not to be late.


    Lee Yu-jeong��s activities have now become active.


    Everything in the world seemed strange to her.


    As a result, when she had time, she would go to see the world with the help of her acquaintances.


    Eun-ha welcomed Lee Yoo-jung, whose personality seemed to be getting brighter.


    As she began to see, she sometimes thought of Lee Yu-jeong before returning.


    I��m so glad.


    With this, I have no regrets.


    She destroyed Baek Seo-jin��s grand plan and raised the authority of the fairy.


    The only thing left to worry about for Eunha, who had achieved her goal, was Lee Yu-jeong��s blindness.


    That too has now been resolved.


    There was no time left for him who had achieved everything he wanted.


    I��m so glad.


    I don��t know how many times I��ve said that.


    Eun-ha looked at Lee Yu-jeong as she went outside through the window.


    Then, abruptly, she stopped.


    she looked back


    Eunha and her eyes met.


    She smiled, waved her hand, and moved her lips.


    ��love you.��


    no sound was heard.


    Eunha burst into laughter after reading what she was about to say.


    Thank you so much for being there.


    Eun-ha saw Lee Yoo-jung with her eyes.


    Watching her walk away gave him a new purpose.


    You should be happier in the future.


    he is greedy


    I am not satisfied with this level.


    you will be happier


    Eunha made a promise.


    Looking back, I feel like it was around this time.


    Then the galaxy stopped.


    still one


    An unchanging future remained.


    I couldn��t stop thinking about it because I��ve been immersed in happiness lately.


    It seems that < The Witch of Time > suddenly disappeared at this time�� Could it be that Baek Seo-jin was involved?


    Missing Presis Memory.


    Eunha was lost in thought.


    Just in case, I��ll have to secretly ask twenty-five to attach someone.


    Has the future changed?


    Has it not changed yet?


    The galaxy was unsure.


    It��s something you never know.


    It was necessary to check whether her disappearance before returning was caused by Baek Seo-jin or not.


    And a few days after that��


    ��What? People in bizarre outfits entered the country by boat today?


    Eun-ha was contacted by twenty-five.


    It was a message saying that four women with unusual looks had entered the country.


    Twenty-five years ago, it was nothing more than information given out of interest.


    Eun-ha somehow couldn��t ignore the information he conveyed.


    Attach a person to those witches too. They might be people who pretended not to be players and passed the checkpoint, and maybe they were terrorists.


    [The outfit is so unusual, so I put one person on it.]


    �� S~ea??h the ��ovelFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Watching.


    Until she opened her eyes, Lee Yu-jeong did not understand the exact meaning of it.


    also that it is beautiful.


    that it is pretty


    She didn��t quite know what that word meant.


    The world was so pretty.


    Now I can finally understand.


    Lee Yoo-jung, who had found her eyesight, realized how amazing and wonderful it is to open her eyes and see something.


    The sunlight shining through the leaves has that color.


    dazzling but pretty


    Everything was strange and beautiful.


    To her, who had understood the world of lines, the world full of colors was just wonderful.


    What others took for granted was special to her.


    I felt like I could sit quietly on a bench and look around for hours.


    In fact, she would often pass the time after seeing.


    don��t look up too much Then your eyes can get bad. oh brother Are you done with work? Sorry, something suddenly happened on the way and made me wait. Tired of sitting still and waiting? No, I wasn��t bored at all. It��s good to just stay still.


    At that time, Yoochun approached.


    He reached out and gently covered her vision.


    Lee Yoo-jung thanked him for his consideration and smiled.


    my brother looks like this


    Meanwhile, seeing the world, she has a hobby.


    It was about staring at someone you knew and examining their faces.


    Lee Yoo-jung looked at Lee Yoo-chun in silence.


    Yuchun laughed.


    am i good looking?


    yeah i think it looks really good than the galaxy?


    Um��


    Lee Yoochun asked playfully.


    Lee Yu-jeong pretended to be worried.


    Deliberately wasting time, I made Lee Yu-chun��s soy sauce for no reason.


    Then he replied as if it was natural.


    my husband is more handsome


    Yes, this is the Milky Way. upset? to pout. not pissed off Are you pissed off?


    yes screwed up Eunha isn��t here, so if I float it, where will it go?


    both are equally handsome It��s just that Eunha and oppa have different charms.


    Yujeong Lee giggled.


    Yoochun��s face softened.


    It was nice to see my younger sister giggling and laughing as if the prank was successful.


    Soon he sat down next to her.


    It��s nice to see that you��ve changed so much. I think I met Eunha well. Have I changed a lot? don��t you feel it too?


    Um�� is that so? okay. Yoojung I remember, you had a strong tendency to look out for others not to harm them. He didn��t stick to his own opinions and simply followed what others told him to do.


    ��I didn��t have a backbone. It��s not like that. We, Yu-Jung, made you that way. so you don��t get hurt ����.


    But now that I think about it, I don��t think Yoo-jung shouldn��t have locked you in the house. I should have let you see the world so that you can experience various things.


    Yuchun muttered as if to help himself.


    He stabbed No Yurin in the cheek as she slept in Lee Yu-jeong��s arms.


    No Yurin tossed and turned.


    A smile bloomed on his face.


    So I��m glad I met Eunha. After meeting Eunha, I became more emotional and was able to hang out with good people. Now play pranks on me like this. I��m really grateful to Eunha for that. thank you too


    Lee Yoochun revealed his sincerity.


    In the meantime, to the people of the Luminous Group, Lee Yu-jung was a person who was stepped on.


    It was a sore finger for my parents.


    But she has grown up to be someone who doesn��t have to worry about them anymore.


    She also became the mother of one child.


    Lee Yoo-cheon felt gratitude to Noh Eun-ha for changing Lee Yu-jeong, and also thanked her younger sister for living diligently until now.


    It��s not like that because there��s only Eunha.


    Then, Yu-jeong Lee suddenly spoke up.


    She took Yoochun��s hand.


    I was able to change like this because I had my brother and my father and mother. So I should thank you. Thank you so much for loving me.


    Yoo Jung-ah��.


    Just as Lee Yoo-chun expressed his sincerity.


    I confessed my sincerity.


    There was not an inch of lies.


    The reason she can be this happy is not because she was there alone.


    There were many people around.


    I was able to be happy because they were there.


    I love you all so much


    Black��


    Lee Yu-jeong said as if she was acting cute.


    In the end, Lee Yoo-chun couldn��t show his dignity in front of his sister and cried.


    Lee Yu-jeong comforted her crybaby brother and hugged him tightly.


    ��


    After going out with Lee Yoo-chun.


    Lee Yu-jeong returned to the clan hall.


    Eunha is still working?


    did you have dinner


    Lee Yu-jeong was curious about Eun-ha��s current situation.


    I decided to go see Eunha.


    Yurin-ah, let��s go see Dad. cadet!


    Lee Yu-jeong headed to the office.


    Noah was sleeping on the bed.


    Lee Yoo-jung walked stealthily to avoid making a sound.


    The galaxy looks like this


    Even though I watch it several times a day.


    Lee Yu-jeong was very curious to see her husband.


    Soon she took off her shoes.


    I slowly climbed onto the bed.


    ��good night.


    The person you most want to see.


    Lee Yu-jeong admired Noh Eun-ha.


    Without stopping to look at it, he carefully reached out his hand.


    touch the brown hair


    Slowly lower your hand down and sweep your face.


    This is the galaxy.


    I used to imagine that.


    If you see the galaxy, you will surely fall in love at first sight.


    Lee Yu-jeong��s premonition became a reality.


    She fell in love with Noh Eun-ha.


    I opened my eyes and fell in love at first sight.


    I felt indescribable happiness that this person was my man.


    Lee Yoo-jung looked at Noh Eun-ha��s face as it was.


    It was then.


    ������.��


    Noh Eun-ha opened her eyes.


    He blinks his eyes without speaking.


    When I opened my eyes, she was staring at me, and I was confused.


    On the other hand, Lee Yu-soo was startled and only blinked his eyes.


    Soon, her face cleared.


    A soft smile spread.


    sorry are you awake? I kept saying that someone was touching me, and it turned out that Yoo-jung was you.


    The galaxy grew.


    he hugged her


    Lee Yu-jeong did not resist the touch and quietly held her in her arms.


    The two looked at each other as they were and communicated their feelings.


    no i have a baby There was also Yurin. Then I��ll leave Yurin on the bed over there. Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!


    No Yurin cries.


    In the end, they couldn��t help but burst into laughter.


    I just decided to stay that way.


    ��


    < Witch of Time > Prisis Memory.


    The world was colorless to her.


    Having lived for hundreds of years, she didn��t feel emotions about anything.


    I was only going to stay in this country for a few years, but before I knew it, more than 10 years had passed. Time flies.


    But at some point, she began to feel emotions.


    Happiness is an emotion.


    Even thinking about it made me wonder.


    Can I stay here like this?


    At first, I decided to stay in this country because of someone��s need.


    I was thinking of staying for a while.


    But somehow, more than 10 years passed and I became attached to this country.


    The day came when I thought the kids were cute��


    Frisis Memory couldn��t believe her change.


    He didn��t even know that he would feel affection for Noh Eun-ha��s child.


    Where is No Eun-ha��s child?


    She also felt affection for Ha Baek-ryun.


    Can I be this happy?


    So I was a bit scared too.


    What if this happiness is suddenly cut off?


    Or what if only you survive and remember them as memories?


    she was afraid Then one day.


    long time no see. How are you?����.


    The day I was going to educate Ha Baek-ryun.


    Prisis Memory was stunned when she saw the witch appearing in front of her eyes.


    A witch with a similar appearance to herself.


    She immediately recognized who the witch was.


    The way you look��


    I��m here to kill you.


    The witch did not answer.


    Instead, she spoke of her purpose.


    Prisis Memory was silent.


    Soon, she replied as if resigned.


    I see


    That was her answer.


    She decided to give up happiness.

 Chapter 901

    Relife Player 901(b)


    [Chapter 223]


    [Miracle (5)]


    Fairy Lim Ga-eul has a few people who work hard to change the world.


    Among the people Eunha knew, there were two people who fried the most.


    Han Chang-jin and Yoo Do-jun.


    On this day, Yoo Do-jun came to play after a long time.


    hey i��m really dying It must have sounded like that because he wasn��t dead yet.


    ��Crazy. You��re not saying that to your clanmates, are you? After rolling the kids to death, such a cow��


    they say that. And I roll more. When the fairy saw it again, it was a fairy. devilish guy


    Yoo Do-jun was very thin.


    This is because the fairy gave instructions to correctly organize the complicated financial relationships of the people.


    He let out a sigh as if his teeth were shaking just thinking about it.


    Then he changed the subject.


    But it was true that Yoo-jung opened her eyes. Because of that rumor, there was a lot of buzz in and out of the political and business world, but I can��t believe it was true. I guess so.


    A little while ago, Yoo Do-Jun exchanged greetings with the people in the Clan Hall.


    After saying hello to people he knew after a long time, he was surprised to see Lee Yu-jeong.


    Then, like other people, Yoo Do-jun said that it was really good and gave her a good word.


    Do you think it��s good to see Yoojung? Or is it because you have kids? your face looks good


    every day is happy Do you even know how to say that now? You have changed a lot too. is it? yes dude You��ve changed a lot since you had kids. how did it change? Hmm, should I say that I became like a person? Is it a curse or a compliment? It��s a compliment because he��s become like a human. Hey, if you were like before�� how was it?


    It was like the devil. At least the fortress has become a demon like an angel.


    It was an insignificant sound.


    Eunha laughed at Yoo Do-jun��s words.


    However, Eunha also agreed with what he said.


    A lot has changed since I met wives, married them, started a family, and had children.


    In particular, the character of Eunha has changed.


    Do I have to say that I am emotionally rich? Before, I felt like I was forced to make an impression, but looking at it now��.


    Looking at it now? why what why


    you have a good laugh without worries.


    Actually, all my worries are gone.


    Eunha nodded.


    I was able to put down the burden on my heart as I was able to treat Lee Yu-jeong��s eyes.


    Now, all he was worried about were very trivial and humble things.


    Will the children grow up well?


    Clan members won��t get hurt.


    Will your family be healthy?


    Not to make the wives cry, etc.


    The hero praised by the people was now becoming an ordinary person.


    Of course, there was still one concern related to the past.


    It was then.


    Boooung,


    the smartphone vibrated.


    A phone call came in.


    Eun-ha checked twenty-five��s phone and stood up.


    Because I thought it was something related to darkness.


    hello? oh it��s me


    [It is said that only one witch came out after entering the red dungeon. The rest seems to be dead.]


    It was a request from Eunha a few days ago.


    Eun-ha frowned as she listened to twenty-five��s call.


    The four witches who entered the dungeon left the dungeon alone.


    It could be assumed that they were slaughtering each other.


    But why?


    It was a strange thing.


    To dare to cross over from a distant country and kill each other in a dungeon.


    Twenty-five then denied his guess.


    [It is said that the witch who came out alone did not change much. There were no visible corpses in the red dungeon.] sea??h th�� n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    What does that mean? Didn��t the witches fight among themselves, but a ritual, so that only one person remained?


    What happened in the red dungeon?


    Unfortunately, Twenty-five said that he did not know that far.


    The witches were so wary that they couldn��t get close.


    The problem was different.


    [The witch who came out of the red dungeon just contacted the < Witch of Time >.]


    ��Thank you.


    And the two of them found the red dungeon.


    Eunha hung up the phone.


    It seemed that something he was worried about had happened.


    You can��t underestimate the witch��s power.


    You��d better take some clanmates with you just in case.


    He decided to organize a small party with the clan members currently in the hall.


    Are you going to meet Pme unnie? Please take me too! I have class with my sister today, but she didn��t come so I��m worried!


    Meanwhile, Ha Baek-ryun also followed.


    Feeling strange about Eunha suddenly having a party, she insisted that she join in as well.


    Ok, fine. Baekryun, let��s go too.


    Eunha was reluctant at first.


    But it was just in case.


    It is said that the < Witch of Time > obediently followed the witch without resistance.


    Perhaps she is trying to kill herself by taking her own life.


    Eunha had such a thought.


    Then she had to be prevented from doing so.


    Ha Baek-ryun wondered if it would become an lingering attachment that would prevent her from dying.


    ��


    Red Dungeon.


    The witch stepped into the red dungeon, where players rarely visited.


    Prisis Memory followed him and entered the dungeon.


    I lived because I couldn��t die.


    The silent witch opened her mouth.


    It was a tone full of emotion.


    Prisis Memory bowed her head.


    Twenty-eight witches have been living like that for hundreds of years without dying.


    Will it be visible to people?


    The witch moved further into the dungeon.


    Then he talked about the past, and the Prisis memory only gave a short answer.


    Then she brought up the question she had been holding back since meeting the witch.


    The others�� how��s it going? Everyone is dead except you and me. Some people became experimental subjects and their minds were destroyed, while others died after the rest of their lives. ����.


    And the people who became the test subjects�� We stormed the lab and let them go safely so they don��t suffer anymore. That was almost 300 years ago. Ah��


    don��t worry. Because no one suffers because they can��t die anymore.


    The witch replied dryly.


    The prisis memory couldn��t say anything more to her.


    It all happened because of himself.


    Her face darkened rapidly, and the witch smiled bitterly.


    The witch continued her story.


    Unlike you, we are relatively free from the curse of the World Will. Hundreds of years have passed, and now we too can die. I even figured out how to kill Eternals.


    The witch waved her hand.


    Just like Presis memory did.


    Hundreds of years have allowed witches to reach extremes in handling mana.


    She created a subspace and pulled out a huge spear from within.


    That��s��


    the spear that kills eternal life.


    A window that exudes a foreign energy.


    Prisis Memory stared blankly at the window the size of her own height.


    The witch kindly taught her what kind of spear it was.


    We, the ordinary survivors, spent dozens and hundreds of hours finally finding a way. ����.


    The curse we received is greatly weakened in the dungeon��s realm where the World Will��s interference is reduced.


    The witch lightly swung her spear.


    As the tip of the spear split the air, the mana dissolved in the air became visible.


    The Prisis Memory was able to figure out that the spear in the witch��s hand was an artifact with considerable power.


    The target stabbed by this spear is separated from the existing world line and ends up dying. If it��s this spear��


    you��re saying that even if we die, we can die with it.


    yes that��s right The experiment is already over. The spear, which can only be activated in dungeons, has already killed a few witches. It��s a spear crafted with great care to kill you.


    Prisis Memory was convinced by the witch��s explanation.


    If the witch��s explanation was correct, the spear would surely be able to kill itself, which was unable to die because it was bound by the will of the world.


    To kill me�� The sisters have been chasing me for hundreds of years.


    When the self who doesn��t even want to look is gone.


    She wondered if witches could live happily ever after.


    So, in order not to meet them, I wandered the world, not settling down as much as possible.


    However, contrary to her expectations, the remaining witches seemed to have resented themselves over the course of hundreds of years.


    It may be unavoidable.


    she smiled sadly.


    Even so, I wasn��t entirely sure if I could kill you. That��s why I asked the other witches. Please allow your power to dwell in this spear so that I can kill you. ����.


    The three witches who survived until recently and entered this country with me sacrificed their lives to kill you. Their power dwelled in this spear. That��s right�� I see��


    The sisters really wanted to kill me, so they came all the way here.


    Prisis Memory muttered.


    The words that could not come out of her mouth eventually stayed in her mouth and sublimated into resignation.


    Did you say you wanted to die?


    ��huh. Great. Then i will kill you Seeing you die, I intend to end my life too.


    the witch asked.


    Prisis Memory answered.


    She lived because she couldn��t die, so she wanted to die.


    I didn��t expect that wish to come true in this way, but�C.


    -I��d really appreciate it if I could die to my sister. sorry too much


    Prisis Memory decided not to deny its own death.


    Even if her sister was to kill her resentful of her, she decided to die as it was.


    It could be said that it was atonement for causing her sister and the witches to live a painful life.


    I didn��t doubt that.


    It��s okay to die painfully. Because my sister will die as she wishes.


    ��


    Go back in time.


    16th century France.


    Prisis Memory was born in a village where only women gathered in the forest.


    People who formed a village for each other��s needs lived while cutting off access to the outside world as much as possible.


    Mana is melted in nature, and it dwells in our bodies as well. Listen to the voice of Mana in your body.


    The existence of mana was revealed to the world after the 19th century.


    But there were also people who understood the mystery, even if it was not clearly established as a single word.


    The people living in the village also belonged to that category.


    They communicated with nature and used the mana in their bodies to perform magic that humans could not do.


    Of course, their magic was crude.


    Magic that was not organized systematically was enough to relieve them from feeling uncomfortable in their daily lives.


    you have a lot of mana It seems the god of mana loves you a lot.


    in such an environment.


    Since childhood, Prisis Memory has grown up learning how to handle mana from people.


    She naturally possessed a vast amount of mana and excelled at handling mana.


    The villagers loved her and hoped that she would make the villagers happy when she became an adult.


    Then one day.


    It must be a witch to live with women in the forest!!


    A time when the winds of the Reformation were blowing.


    The people of the world who fell into doubt and madness could not leave them alone.


    To the people of the world, they gathered together to form a village and lived hidden deep in the forest, and they could not but be seen as objects of suspicion.


    What��s more, the drugs they sometimes make and sell are far more effective than the regular ones.


    It must be that the witches are gathering in the woods and plotting bad things!


    They must be making medicine by mixing all kinds of ingredients and putting people in a pot!


    People misunderstood and misunderstood.


    Madness made them unable to awaken from reason.


    They just had no doubt that the reason their lives were unhappy was because of witches and that they had to kill them for God��s sake.


    Catch all the witches!


    Kill those who flee!


    Put the witches on trial!


    People shouted in anger.


    They finally destroyed the barrier and found the village.


    They set fire to the forest to prevent the witches from escaping and undermine their livelihood.


    Witches were captured by people and dragged out into the world.


    The trial begins now!


    Light a fire!


    If you don��t burn and die, you��re a witch, and if you die, your innocence will be proven!!


    Prisis Memory was imprisoned behind bars and had to watch the villagers burn to death.


    At that time, she was 10 years old.


    It was a great shock to see them shouting that they were not witches in front of them and dying in a fire at the end.


    Aww!!


    sister!


    Hold on to this child! It��s a witch! You stay still! Your turn is next, so stay calm there!


    She hated them very much for breaking her routine.


    Eventually, when he saw his only blood relative, his sister, being dragged to the stake, he could no longer contain his emotions.


    Then a voice was heard.


    do you want power?


    A voice that occasionally echoed in her head when she tried to manifest mana.


    In the meantime, she didn��t respond.


    because there was nothing to wish for.


    But now it was different.


    A great wish was sprouting in her heart.


    Presis memory prayed.


    I desperately wanted and hoped.


    I want power please help me.


    Who is the owner of this voice?


    It didn��t matter.


    Even the gods who made them like this didn��t matter.


    I will succumb to the devil��s temptation.


    Even if it means selling your soul, your wish will come true.


    That��s how her wish came into contact with the world��s will and was realized.


    Please lend me your strength so that I and the villagers do not die.


    And please kill all those crazy people.


    Let them live happily ever after with the villagers!


    An incomplete and misplaced wish that will be regretted over hundreds of years.


    it was a curse


    make your wishes come true

 Chapter 902

    Relife Player 902


    [Chapter 223]


    [Miracle (6)]


    Gift < Miracle >.


    The power to fulfill the wishes of the holder to the maximum was incomplete.


    The world��s will, made up of countless wills, could not have a direction for decision-making.


    Yes No.


    The will of the world was made up of wills with opposing ideas.


    The world will was therefore only an object incapable of making decisions for itself.


    That is why the world��s will entrusts the decision to the holder of the < miracle > gift.


    Is this child��s wish possible?


    possible.


    no, it��s practically impossible.


    No, if it��s magic, it��s possible.


    But magic, in simple terms, is the phenomenon of turning imagination into reality.


    Prisis Memory moved the will of the world using her imagination and vast amounts of mana.


    In the process, the wills that make up the will of the world collided.


    Imagination, in which the will of the world, not her own, intervened, was bound to be indirect and imperfect.


    No matter how earnestly the owner of the < Miracle > gift wished, the wish could not be perfect.


    Please lend me your strength so that I and the villagers do not die. And please kill all those crazy people. Let them live happily ever after with the villagers!


    don��t know that either.


    Presis memory made not one, but several wishes.


    Her wish had to be twisted in a direction she did not want.


    ��������!!


    The light of < miracle > passed.


    when the world returns to normal.


    What caught her eyes, imprisoned behind bars, was a devastated world.


    A deep pit had been dug around her as if a bomb had fallen.


    ����.


    The people who tried to kill her and the villagers were nowhere to be seen.


    What the hell��


    ������.��


    Only she and the villagers survived.


    Unfortunately, those who had already died could not be revived.


    Presis Memory put her hand through the bars.


    The iron window opened.


    Coming out of the cage, she stepped into the vast world.


    People were overwhelmed, awed by the sight beyond common sense, and harbored a kind of fear.


    They collapsed on the floor, their bodies weakened, and turned their eyes to the woman who was now standing alone in the world.


    It was then.


    Why is her body��


    her body has grown rapidly.


    A 10-year-old girl grew up into a 20-something in an instant.


    Prisis Memory was stunned by her transformation.


    Change did not come only to her.


    Changes have also taken place in the villagers.


    ��is it difficult?


    The villagers changed into the same form as a 10-year-old child.


    ��


    < Miracle > made her wish come true and instead made her an adult.


    And the people who became the object of the wish turned back to 10 years old.


    The world is made up of equivalent exchange. this will be the price Are you paying?


    The oldest of the villagers and knowledgeable about handling mana said.


    People were just asking questions.


    How on earth can they pay for their younger years?


    Are you 6 years younger? So now I��m a little sister? That��s not bad either.


    Sister of Prisis Memory.


    She didn��t care too much about how young she was.


    People gradually accepted the situation and decided to be grateful that they survived.


    At that time, it was just that.


    I wish I could live happily like this in the future.


    Prisis memory was estranged.


    She hoped to live a happy life with her sister and the villagers.


    However, contrary to their thoughts, the cost was terrible.


    ��


    Time has passed.


    Since then, they have been subjected to witch hunts several times.


    Aaaaaaaaaaaa!! look at that! They don��t die even when burned, so they must be witches!!


    A witch hunt that drove the people of Europe into madness for about 300 years.


    It was a hellish time for those who knew how to use magic.


    Moreover, they were given immortal bodies by the wish of the Prisis Memory.


    ��even if you die, you won��t die. People were thrown alive into the fire, how could they be alive like that? The wound is healing again. It��s scary.


    So you��re a witch


    Let��s kill until we die!


    People who came to be called witches.


    They ran away from madness.


    They had to live a life where they could no longer settle down.


    Then, when they were witch-hunted, they were burned alive.


    Even so, they did not die and had to suffer the pain of burning.


    Run away quickly. Come on.


    Each time the witches used magic to get out of the situation.


    In a way, it was a vicious cycle.


    The more they used magic, the more the people of Europe paid attention to them.


    As time passed, they would share information to kill them.


    I want to stop living I want to stop living, I want to stop living!! Aaaaaaaaaaaa!!!


    Meanwhile, he is subjected to severe torture.


    The witches�� minds collapsed.


    Where was the witch hunt?


    Some people tried to use them as test subjects, living the same life as immortality.


    I can��t grow, so I can see that you��re walking around with a body like this.


    Witches also failed to grow.


    It was impossible to settle in one place even if the witch hunt had not occurred.


    As a result, the minds of the witches were further impoverished.


    It��s because of me��


    It was the same with the prisis memory.


    She regretted having made her wish.


    I just begged to be saved�� but I didn��t mean to beg to live this long.


    I want to cancel my wish.


    The Prisis Memory desperately wanted to activate the Gift of < Miracle >.


    However, < Miracle > did not respond to her wishes.


    There is no more price you can pay.


    It was the answer I got after barely getting in touch with the World Will.


    Her wish is crazy not only for her but also for the villagers.


    That��s what he paid for it.


    This�� is a curse.


    The Prisis Memory realized what a price it was getting.


    See with your own eyes how the villagers suffer endlessly because of your childish wishes.


    Watching them suffer day by day as children, rebuke yourself as a child who has made a wish.


    She couldn��t get rid of those thoughts and couldn��t bear to see the villagers properly.


    Around that time, an incident occurred.


    The villagers eventually exploded too.


    it��s because of you!! It��s because of you that we became like this!!!


    Poor thing�� you couldn��t die, so you��ve been living like this for years. sorry for coming late


    A long time has passed.


    During that time, I suffered all kinds of humiliation.


    The witches set out to find the witch who had broken up in the whirlwind of war.


    And when I found her after a few years, I was shocked.


    The witch who was released after being experimented on for years was insane.


    As soon as she was released from the custody, she stabbed herself in the neck with a knife possessed by witches.


    Don��t stop me!! i will die!!! I��m going to die now!!


    ������.��


    Die! please die! Please please let me die��


    Blood gushed from the witch��s neck.


    Immediately after, the witch��s throat was cured.


    The witch wept and stabbed herself several times. sea??h th�� ��ov��lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But he didn��t die.


    The witches faced the scene and exploded in sorrow.


    Why do we have to live like this��


    I want to die too. I��d do anything if I could die.


    It was over 100 years.


    The witches endured as they could.


    But I couldn��t stand it any longer.


    They looked at the Prisis memory with resentment.


    ��sorry. really sorry.


    Prisis memory was a sinner.


    She apologized to the witches.


    Then he took the witch��s knife and cut his throat.


    I��m really sorry.


    If the subject who made the wish dies, wouldn��t the witches also die?


    Prisis Memory thought so and cut her throat, but she too was revived in the end.


    That fact drove the witches even more into despair.


    ��


    Time has passed again.


    One day, Presis Memory disappeared alone.


    Because the witches wanted to keep her away.


    In fact, she herself wanted to stay away from them.


    It��s because of me.


    You won��t feel at ease if I��m by your sisters�� side.


    me too��


    When I see young witches.


    Presis memory clearly recalled the memory of the wish she had made in the past.


    Just as the witches suffered when they saw her, she too suffered greatly whenever she saw them.


    So she decided to leave alone for each other.


    Shall we go to the Middle East?��


    Prisis Memory decided to escape the madness of Europe by leaving for the Middle East.


    But the Middle East was also the Middle East.


    To Middle Easterners who live in a desert in all directions, she, with her long blonde hair and white skin, could not help but look foreign.


    Life there was not comfortable.


    Prisis memory had to spend time wandering the world.


    I don��t know if you��re alone, but their complete immortality is impossible.


    Then one day.


    Presis memory was able to rely on and contact the world.


    She asked how long she and the witches could live.


    The World Will answered.


    Prisis memory cannot die, but witches will die one day.


    Only then could I be relieved.


    Is that so�� Thank you.


    It doesn��t matter how you become


    By all means, the villagers hoped that they could die a comfortable death.


    That was enough for her.


    ��


    The human brain has a huge storage space and can store 4.7 billion books.


    However, the memory capacity that can be processed instantaneously is only so, and in reality it cannot store many memories.


    Even more so, storing hundreds of years of memories can damage a person��s personality.


    ��200 years have passed.


    Prisis Memory murmured.


    By this time, my memory was jumbled and I felt the need to organize it.


    Let��s get rid of all unnecessary memories.


    The science of magic has not been established.


    However, after 200 years of contact with the world��s will, she has now reached the pinnacle of magic.


    She touched her memory.


    After that, I organized the vast memory.


    After the incident he had prayed for < miracle >, he completely erased the memories that had bothered her.


    This��. Let��s leave it alone.


    She could have erased her sins from her memory if she wanted to.


    But I decided to keep it.


    I intended to live with him for the rest of my life in the sense of atonement.


    where should i go next


    On the one hand, 200 years have worn out her feelings.


    After organizing useless memories, it became more difficult to feel emotions.


    However, he hated humans, and especially hated children.


    However, in order to live, he knew that he had no choice but to interact with humans.


    Of course, I also met some nice people.


    However, she had to stay for a while to avoid being discovered that she was immortal.


    What will be the name of the next place to settle down?


    Over 400 years have passed.


    In the process, she has created countless pseudonyms.


    before leaving for Korea.


    Precis Memories thought about what pseudonym to use.


    The conclusion came spontaneously.


    Presis memory.


    Precious Memory Precious memories.


    Having reorganized her memory into important and precious memories, she decided to use that name.


    So somehow she flowed into Korea.


    The time I spent in Korea was very happy.


    It was a precious memory for her.


    ��


    Red Dungeon.


    The witch, Freeless Memory��s older sister, eventually stabbed her with a spear.


    With this power, even the will of the world will not be able to do anything.


    The world turned white.


    This is because the witch pierced the heart of the Prisis Memory with a spear.


    The < miracle > gift was being destroyed by the spear.


    The world��s will was dissolving.


    I��m glad. Because we��re right.


    Take the power of three witches.


    The witch, who regained her youthful appearance through a < miracle >, smiled.


    Great�� yes��.


    Prisis memory laughed too.


    As she bleeds out, she sees her body transform into particles of mana.


    Death was finally coming.


    Is there anything you want to say? �� doesn��t exist.


    my sister asked.


    Prisis memory recalled the days when he went back to the old days and played happily with her.


    she answered the question.


    Then I remembered one.


    I have a favor to ask of you.


    What.


    Can��t my sister speak to Baekryun on my behalf?Baekryun?


    He is the successor of the fairy.


    what.


    I��m sorry I couldn��t go to class today.


    It��s not a difficult request.


    Ok, fine.


    My sister responded.


    The prisis memory is comfortable now, so I can close my eyes.


    I wanted to see Yooseong grow up, and I wondered if Baekryun would do well.


    It��s a pity that I can��t see it.


    Although there was regret.


    it was greed


    Originally, he died a few hundred years ago, and originally it was impossible to meet them.


    You and they lived in different time zones.


    Prisis Memory decided to accept death calmly.


    It was then.


    Dismissing


    the Dawn Sword .


    window is broken


    A huge aura enveloped her.


    Ah��


    the body that had collapsed was recovering.


    Presis Memory opened its eyes.


    A man with his back as if to protect himself was confronting her sister.


    Who wants to die at will?


    As if your death is not yours.


    Noh Eun-ha opened her mouth.

 Chapter 903

    Relife Player 903


    [Chapter 223]


    [Miracle (7)]


    Through twenty-five, I was able to quickly figure out which dungeon the Presis memory had entered.


    As soon as Eunha had a party, she set foot in the red dungeon.


    At that moment, the world turned white.


    This��


    is similar to when Eunah unnie activated < Miracle > last time. Who activated the < miracle >?


    white world.


    Eunha Jinseo-na and other clan members were not taken aback by the phenomenon.


    If it��s a < miracle >, it��s because I��ve experienced it many times before.


    It looks like something happened, so let��s go inside.


    Eunha led the clan members.


    Jin-seo, No Eun-ah, Bae Soo-bin, Kang Si-hyung, and Ha Baek-ryun followed him.


    It was then.


    The galaxy stopped walking.


    I��m seeing someone else��s memory.


    Whose memory is this?


    Someone��s memories flowed into the clan members�� heads.


    They squinted at the memories that passed through their heads.


    Is this the memory of < The Witch of Time >?


    There was a girl.


    A girl imprisoned behind bars made a wish that people would not die.


    The girl��s wish came true, and she grew into an adult in return.


    It looks like medieval Europe�� Then is it a memory of the 16th century when witch hunts were prevalent? Doesn��t that mean you��ve lived for hundreds of years? < Miracle > seems to have made it that way.


    Kang Si-hyung, Bae Soo-bin.


    The two peeked at the memories and commented.


    It came as quite a shock to me that the Phresis memory had really lived for hundreds of years, as rumored.


    However, if she had prayed for a < miracle >, it would not have been impossible.


    People were convinced.


    The important thing was to find the Presis memory somewhere in this world.


    Something must be happening to the < Witch of Time >. I don��t think that��s a good thing.


    Jinsona sorted out the situation.


    The clan members also agreed.


    they set foot again.


    ������.��


    Step by step.


    Every time I went deep into the world, the memories of the stretching prisis memory flooded.


    Memories of running away from a witch hunt, suffering from an empty wish, and finally wandering the world alone.


    They felt as if they had experienced her memories firsthand.


    My stepping speed slowed down.


    Still, they moved on past the painful memories.


    And finally��


    ��I found it.


    Galactic was able to find the Phrysis memory and the witch.


    A little late.


    she was impaled by a spear


    Eunha finally understood the situation.


    It seemed that the spear had pierced her heart and triggered a < miracle >.


    no it didn��t trigger


    it��s collapsing


    Precis memory is dying.


    Eunha knew that that window was the one that caused the death of the Phrysis memory.


    Then there was no hesitation in action.


    He kicked the ground.


    Ubo


    shortened the remaining distance to ubo.


    The witch was unable to focus on her surroundings as she was stabbing a spear into the Phrysis memory.


    Eunha took advantage of the gap and infused the Dawning Sword with power.


    No matter


    what the spear of the Dawning Sword is called.


    The power of the Dawning Sword cannot be defeated.


    The Dawning Sword broke the window sill.


    When the spear lost its function as a spear, the cause was destroyed.


    Accordingly, her death is destroyed as if there were no consequences.


    Who wants to die at will?


    without their permission.


    I won��t let anyone die.


    Eunha said while glaring at the witch with her back to the Prisis memory.


    ��


    ��Is it the power to destroy the result?


    A witch that resembles the < Witch of Time >.


    The witch muttered angrily as the spear in her hand was destroyed.


    Even so, he confirmed the power of the galaxy.


    The witch frowned.


    In the meantime, the clan members gathered around Eunha.


    It looks like you��ve made some like-minded colleagues.


    The witch widened the distance.


    Then he looked at the Prisis memory, which was sitting on the ground under the protection of the clan members.


    However, the gaze of the Prisis Memory was not on her, but on Eunha.


    Pandora��s Clan Road here, what the heck��


    I followed it because it took me a while. But it looks like you did a good job following along. If it was the witch��s skill, she could have fought and stopped that witch, but seeing that she didn��t, did she try to die?


    ����.


    Presis memory did not answer.


    Silence was the answer.


    The clan members didn��t know that.


    On the way here, I peeped at the witch��s memories. I don��t think it��s strange to think that I want to die.


    Then why did you block it?


    Then the witch intervened.


    The witch expressed mana in her body.


    Eunha and the clan members tried to counter the witch��s attack by taking a stance.


    On the one hand, the witch��s question was also the question of the Prisis memory that was being protected by them.


    Why did you save me?


    Even the praxis memory could not understand the behavior of the galaxy.


    He wondered why he didn��t let him die when he could understand his feelings if he peeked into his memories.


    To this, Eunha replied��.


    -Because the witch is still needed. I��m going to create a new world from now on, so I have to work hard. Where are you going?


    ����. Well, that��s not all.


    he said growling.


    It was a very selfish answer.


    Presis Memory was at a loss for words and just waited for Eunha to speak next.


    I don��t like it when the witch dies to end her miserable life.


    yes?


    Are you really just unhappy?


    ����.


    Haven��t you ever been happy?


    ��maybe.


    So what now?


    ����.


    Aren��t you happy? No regrets?


    Presis memory could not answer.


    Are you happy now?


    I don��t know what happiness is, but if you say that every day is fun and enjoyable, that��s it.


    Do you have any regrets?


    No, there were many regrets left.


    Then why do you want to die?


    ����.


    People should die when they have no regrets, not when they have regrets. It��s not like killing yourself and dying. But the Pandora Clan Lord. The Pandora Clanlord knows, but I�� I


    know because I��ve seen your memories. Witches don��t die. But the opportunity to die like this arose, so he must have decided to die.


    yes that��s right. Knowing that��


    But I don��t want to let the witch go this way.


    A selfish and arbitrary answer.


    It was a word without any logic.


    Even so, the prisis memory was agitated when he said he didn��t want her to die.


    I wish the witch would live with us and die enjoying the same time zone.


    But that��s impossible.


    It may or may not be, isn��t it? It was close to impossible even with Yoojung��s eyes. Also, if you look at that window just now, there must be a way for the witch to die.


    ����.


    So don��t try to die like this, let��s find it together with us. that way.


    For Eunha, the Presis memory was now within her own fence.


    So I didn��t want her to die like this.


    Even if she wanted it, Eun-ha had no intention of leaving it that way.


    Above all, it seems that the < Witch of Time > doesn��t really want to die


    ��


    It could be said that the Presis memory was listening to his story without getting angry.


    She had a lingering lingering feeling.


    There was a reason I didn��t want to die.


    Then I didn��t want to let her die even more.


    That��s right, Pme sister.


    Baekryun-ah��


    I want my sister to live with me for a long, long time without dying.


    ����.


    And what if I skip class today and try to die? My sister has to do everything. If my sister disappears, who will I learn from? You must stay with me for the rest of your life.


    Others felt the same way.


    This was especially true of Ha Baek-ryun.


    Ha Baek-ryun hugged Presis Memory��s arm tightly.


    Prisis Memory��s eyes trembled.


    You have a reason to live. Then I have to live, what if I give up? Can I�� really die?


    I don��t know. But I don��t think dying this way. If that��s the case, would you rather look after us for the rest of your life?


    That��s kind of�� I don��t like it.


    If the witch leaves, you��ll find a lot of Yooseong too, right?


    ��maybe. Then I will feel sorry for Yoosung.


    A conversation like a joke.


    Her expression softened.


    There was no reason to live.


    Even so, she remembered it and didn��t want to die like this.


    So why don��t you turn it off. Because this person will live with us.


    Now, Eunha said firmly.


    There was no reason for him to hesitate any longer, as long as he had expressed that he did not want to die as well as the Prisis memory.


    He even pulled out the twilight sword.


    If the witch didn��t back down, he planned to kill him.


    so. do you really mean that?


    On the other hand, the witch showed a calm face despite being pressured by the galaxy.


    the witch asked.


    It wasn��t a disapproving voice.


    Rather, it was a tone that seemed to read.


    In response, the Prisis memory woke up and answered her.


    ��Yes, I want to live.


    ����.


    I understand that you want to kill me, but I still want to live. I don��t want to die yet.


    ��I see.


    Presis memory stepped forward.


    It could be said that it was an expression of will that the person who had to deal with the witch must be himself.


    As Eun-ha sent her forward, she carefully examined the witch��s situation.


    It was then.


    Then there is nothing you can do


    The witch spread her hands.


    The shattered spear became mana particles and gathered in the space she stirred.


    And the window was created again.


    [Eunha.]


    [I know. Instruct Sihyeong to use protective magic at the moment that person attacks.]


    A spear with very different powers.


    I had to be extra careful, since I didn��t know exactly what power the spear had.


    Eun-ha tried to prepare for the worst situation by talking to Jinseo-na.


    But there was no need. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    If you won��t die, then I die alone.


    ������!!��


    Contrary to what people expected.


    The witch stabbed herself with a spear.


    ��


    The witch is dying.


    Her body became mana particles and disappeared.


    Presis Memory was speechless at the sudden situation.


    You said it would be like this from the beginning.


    The witch smiled lightly.


    she took a hard step.


    Approach the Prisis Memory.


    The witch reached out and touched her face.


    I don��t know what misunderstanding you are, but I don��t blame you. It��s the same with everyone else besides me. ����.


    I resented it a lot at first. But didn��t you beg so much to save us then?


    no i was wrong If I hadn��t wished so much back then��


    No, you didn��t do anything wrong.


    As the witch��s body gets younger and younger, she returns to the appearance of a 10-year-old girl.


    He soon collapses to the floor.


    Prisis Memory bent her knees, met her eyes, and held her hand.


    After you suddenly left one day, we thought a lot too. Then I started to wonder why we should hate you. ����.


    You did nothing wrong. It was this world that was wrong. After thinking about that, he said he didn��t want to give in to this world. I really wanted to end this life. So I searched for a way to die and finally found it.


    Is that�� this window?


    no.


    The witch denied it with a wry smile.


    She shook her head with difficulty, took a moment to catch her breath, and opened her mouth.


    The words that came out of her mouth were quite empty answers.


    Unlike you, our lives weren��t actually infinite. There is an end. die someday Ah��.


    When you think about it, it��s so natural. We were not directly subject to the power of the world��s will. And you alone can��t afford to pay the price of making people over 20 immortal. It��s different depending on the individual, but we��re going to die someday.


    Then why��


    did you make this spear?


    Why did you try to kill me when you didn��t even hate me?


    Precis memory couldn��t get the words out of its mind.


    Because the witch��s words were shocking.


    But the witch seemed to have noticed what she was missing.


    She stretched out her translucent hand.


    How could I die leaving you alone? I am a sister


    ����


    Because we lived together at least, we could comfort each other even when we were hurt. But you��ve been alone for hundreds of years. I would have been very lonely and tired and wanted to die. ����.


    That��s why I made it to kill you in order to make your wish come true.


    only for your death.


    To free you from the bondage of eternity.


    not to make you lonely.


    That was the wish of me, who had you as my younger sister, and the villagers, who considered you a compatriot until the day I died.


    The witch spoke her truth.


    I don��t even know that��


    Yes you fool.


    The witch hit Prisis Memory on the forehead with her still-shape fist.


    Then tears ran down her cheeks.


    The witch wiped away those tears.


    Although she only looked like a 10-year-old, the way she looked after her was mature.


    I��m glad though I never thought you��d think you didn��t want to�� die like this. don��t worry, it��ll be fine Because there are many people who like you.


    Reporting the death of Prisis Memory.


    The witch intended to die in peace.


    But now I��m content with this.


    The witch hugged Prisis Memory and brushed her back.


    I hope you live and die happily. that��s my last wish


    Sister��


    Prisis Memory wept profusely.


    The witch laughed as if she couldn��t help it and shook her shoulders.


    There were tears in her eyes as well.


    Soon her tears also fell.


    you there


    yes.


    At that time, the witch pointed out the galaxy.


    Eunha��s attitude became more polite.


    It was because she understood the situation and knew that the witch was the older sister of Prisis Memory.


    I hope you don��t use my sister for nothing and make her live a difficult life. Please.


    ��I will.


    The witch warned as if admonishing.


    Eunha nodded.


    Then the witch pointed at the spear stuck in her chest.


    Take this when I die. You said you��d let this kid die, right? If you study with this spear, you may be able to find some answers.


    ��Yes, thank you.


    I wish you good results.


    Time is running out now.


    The witch��s body has almost disappeared.


    she smiled bitterly.


    I��m sorry to say goodbye like this. There are so many stories I couldn��t tell you. Let��s share it after death. �� let��s go? gotta go now


    I will definitely go too. I will definitely go and ask for forgiveness from the older sisters who will be waiting there.


    what is forgiveness Just bring a big bundle of stories and come. Let��s chat and play for thousands of years.


    huh.


    the witch perishes


    Mana particles scatter.


    The pure white world fades.


    ������ I wish you happiness.


    good bye sister


    That day, Prisis Memory obtained a new wish.


    It was a reason to live.


    ��


    A white world.


    Eunah Noh was fascinated by the world where the power of < miracle > was manifested.


    Ah��


    she was also able to glimpse the memories of the prisis memory.


    But she was also able to peek into other people��s memories.


    ����If the price isn��t enough, take mine! Isn��t that what happens? ��


    There was a little girl.


    A girl with her hair tied in a pigtail hugged a man and defended a woman who was sitting on the floor.


    Eunha and Yoojung?


    Both men and women were like them.


    No, they must have been.


    Eunah Noh focused on the memories she saw at the moment when the world of white was coming to an end.


    ��Didn��t I say I paid too much? I think it would be enough if I supplemented with that, but then it��s not impossible, right? Let me take my price too. ��


    Around that time, I was able to know the identity of the girl who was shouting out to the white world.


    was himself


    No Eun-ah, who looks about 10 years old.


    Noh Eun-ah looked at her childhood and was puzzled.


    I don��t have any memories like that


    What memory is this?


    It is an unknown memory.


    Memories that do not exist in this world.


    Eventually, she realized.


    It��s not this life, it��s a memory from a previous life.


    This world is the second world.


    Noah had no doubts.


    Memories were slowly emerging.


    Before returning, she and Lee Yu-jeong made a wish for < Miracle > together.


    In my previous life, I wanted the galaxy to live well, even while being a part of the world��s will.


    Only then did No Eun-ah realize the secret that No Eun-ha had been trying to hide.


    It was nothing more than a convenience.


    The memory of the previous world revealed a lot.


    Even what price he paid to return the galaxy.


    ��So we propose. In exchange for keeping his memories in the world he returned to, I will make sure that you, who still exist in that world, receive the price he couldn��t receive.��


    in a previous life.


    In order to protect Eunha Noh from the Kraken, she activated < Miracle >.


    But the World Will took too much of a price from her.


    It wasn��t just her life that the World Will took.


    He had almost erased his existence from the galaxy��s memory.


    ��No Eun-ah, the price I will receive from you in the next world is great.��


    The world is made of equivalent exchange.


    Accordingly, the will of the world made Lee Yu-jeong��s wish come true as much as the price it took for her.


    But the cost of returning was significant.


    A return that reverses the entire world.


    It was too much for two people to handle.


    So, the will of the world decided to receive an additional price from Lee Yu-jeong and her in the next world.


    This is why Lee Yu-jeong lost her eyesight.


    And he-.


    ����32 years. You will disappear when you reach the age when Noh Eun-ha died. Is that all right?��


    ��It doesn��t matter anyway.��


    ��Your existence itself is annihilated. Just as Noh Eun-ha did not remember you, the world will not remember you.��


    The price she had to pay was the extinction of existence.


    Eunah Noh before returning erased her existence from the world.


    As a result of paying too much, the probability was twisted.


    So, the World Will made her wishes come true, correcting the odds that went wrong before returning.


    In order to normalize the result of her extinction, it was decided to return Eunha Noh.


    So the world has returned.


    ��I��ll give you 32 years of existence.


    32 years is not an exact time.


    If you use up all your given power, we will execute the results.��


    On the one hand, in life after regression.


    Eunah Noh��s fate was to die to the Kraken as before the return.


    If it was just a coincidence before the regression, it was fixed after the regression.


    The world��s will thought that Eun-ah Noh had to control the probability by activating a < miracle > and dying.


    But that never happened.


    Eunah Noh did not write < Miracle >.


    That��s why I�� have been able to exist until now.


    several times after that.


    Noh Eun-ah overcame one fate and faced several crises.


    Each time, she didn��t fully activate < Miracle >.


    so i could live


    Then, in Gangneung, < Miracle > was completely activated.


    The < miracle > that was activated at that time almost took away the remaining power of No Eun-ah.


    It��s like that��


    Standing in a world that returns to normal.


    Noah looked at her hand.


    The hand was repeating becoming transparent and translucent.


    She noticed a change in her body.


    I��ll be gone soon


    There is not much time left.


    Noah smiled sadly.


    00135

 Chapter 904

    Relife Player 904


    [Chapter 224]


    [Precious]


    A window that separates the world line.


    The spear that the witch left behind when she died was decided to be kept by Pandora Clan.


    In the future, people from Byeok Hae-su��s workshop, led by Prisis Memory, will study spears.


    Wouldn��t it be better to just transfer to Pandora Clan at this point to access the clan?


    I��m welcome if you��re Pme unni!


    On the other hand, Frisis Memory would often find Pandora Clan even if she had no business after that day.


    She developed an affinity for the members of Clan Pandora, through whom her memories were peeked.


    It was to the point where she was seriously thinking about transferring.


    We welcome < Time Witch >��s transfer, but the mana management organization and people in the industry may not see it favorably.


    is that so. Then you can��t help it.


    Seohyun Han declined her transfer.


    Eunha was the same.


    Eunha, who is now known as the monarch, could have brought her from the Mana Management Organization if she wanted to.


    But there was no reason to do so.


    Even if the galaxy didn��t do that, in fact, the mana management organization was in a state that was no different from his.


    I��m also the head of the 12 thrones, and Baek-ryun will become a fairy someday.


    There��s no need to bring the < Witch of Time > into the clan.


    If you do, will you only notice the people around you?


    There were more losses than gains.


    He had five of the Twelve Seats in Pandora Clan.


    If the precis memory is added, there are six twelfth seats.


    Now, the galaxy��s position is high, but as time passed, it would inevitably be said that the power was imbalanced.


    Above all, just because there are a lot of zodiacs, one cannot blindly say that it is a good thing.


    It��ll be fine if it��s normal.


    But what if disaster strikes?


    Then we��ll die


    when a crisis situation arises.


    The Twelve Seats had to borrow a certain number of troops from the clan they belonged to.


    In the case of Clan Pandora, in times of crisis, five members of the Twelve Seats must be recruited.


    The size and strength of the Pandora Clan could not handle it.


    So the galaxy hoped that the prisis memory would remain in the mana management system.


    I have the same thoughts as Seohyun. I want the witch to help me while staying in the mana management system.


    If Pandora��s Clanlord thinks so, then I��ll do it. Instead, we��ll make you a special honorary clan member pass so that you can freely enter the buildings owned by Pandora Clan. With that, come visit our clan anytime.


    If you do that, I��d really appreciate it. Not bad for being an honorary clan member.


    The galaxy offered an appropriate compromise.


    The bizarre rank of honorary clan member could be said to be the third after Yoo Do-jun and No Eun-ae.


    From that day on, Prisis memory used the pass to come to the clan whenever she was bored.


    Pme sister!


    Hello Yoosung? You could get hurt if you jump like that. You have to be careful.


    Not to mention Ha Baek-ryun.


    It is said that Noh Yoo-seong welcomed the Presis memory.


    Meanwhile, research on the window that separates the world line has hardly progressed.


    Even people with the Gift of < Miracle > like Noh Eun-ah, Iriya Shin, and Seo-yeong revealed little about the spear.


    It probably took a long time.


    But one day you��ll find a way.


    They had no doubts.


    ��


    After the death of Baek Seo-jin.


    Park Hye-rim and Kang Hyeon-cheol not only resigned from the Twelve Seats to take care of their children, but also retired as players.


    < Yeomma > I��m so glad my brother came back alive. Hyerim unnie��s crying kept bothering me.


    < Yeomma > An older brother�� You mean you know his age?


    So, should I call Hyerim unnie an older sister and < Yeomma > an uncle? that��s a bit weird


    grunt��.that��s right.


    It happened a while ago.


    Park Hye-rim finally gave birth to a child.


    He is said to be a healthy boy.


    After hearing the news, Eun-ha and Noh Eun-ah went to the hospital to meet them.


    Ahhhh Pandora Clan Lord.


    oh are you here Did you buy a bunch of expensive things?


    This person is really�� Please don��t say rude things now that you��re a father. thank you so much for the gift You can come empty-handed, but why are you carrying something like this?


    < Yeomma > was < Yeomma >.


    He, who was clinging to Park Hye-rim��s side, was happy to see Eun-ha.


    When he was revived, it was difficult to handle the mechanical arm, but now he knew how to peel fruit well.


    On the other hand, Eun-ha felt a strange feeling while watching Kang Hyeon-cheol cutting the fruit she brought.


    That squid has finally become a human.


    I was deeply moved.


    Of course, there were also unpleasant feelings.


    I heard that people die when they suddenly change, but isn��t that person dying again?


    Or did my head get weird because I lived the wrong way?


    Anyway, seeing Kang Hyeon-cheol, I wasn��t too used to it.


    Oh, if only mana in the body was like before, where would you be cutting monsters instead of peeling apples��. How are you really bored?


    Ah yes��


    It seemed there was no need to worry.


    Eunha decided to pay attention.


    Kang Hyeon-cheol was still useless.


    In the meantime, Eun-ah was looking at the child Park Hye-rim was holding.


    Eunha was also curious.


    They say you have all your hands and feet?


    of course. Look here. You can��t see your hands because they��re covered in cloth, but you can see your toes. A total of 10, right?


    Park Hye-rim showed the child��s feet.


    Very tiny toes.


    Eun-a looked at the child��s feet and exclaimed that they were cute.


    Sister can I hug you?


    yes hug me How to hold��


    I know. I��ve hugged Eunha children a lot.


    No Eun-ah hugged the child.


    The corners of her mouth went up.


    She waved her ponytail and expressed her joy with her body.


    My sister is very excited these days.


    So it looks nice though.


    Eun-ha thought as she looked at Eun-ah, who loved the child.


    She had been very excited lately, as if something good had happened.


    But when Eunha asked, she didn��t give a proper answer.


    ��I just enjoy every day.��


    That was all there was to answer.


    Not too long ago, Noh Eun-ah was spending her daily life like that.


    It seems that something special has changed in Noh Eun-ah��s heart.


    Eunha understood that.


    Eunha, would you like to hug me too? me? give me yes


    Eventually, Eun-ah handed over the child.


    Eun-ha, who became the father of three children, skillfully embraced the children right away.


    Eunha smiled at the struggling child.


    Is this child from < Yeomma >?


    I don��t think there��s much resemblance, but ah��


    ��I think the eyes look alike?


    Yes?


    Aren��t you handsome because you look like me?


    Ah yes��.


    There was a corner where Kang Hyeon-cheol and Ai resembled each other quite a bit.


    The eyes look grim.


    It resembled the bad part.


    Park Hye-rim seemed to think so too.


    She let out a giggling laugh.


    There��s something resembling a bad corner in case someone thinks it��s not this person��s child, right?


    I��m worried that I��ll grow up and fight all the time.


    You have to grow well so that it doesn��t happen.


    Eunha returned the child.


    The child smiled broadly as he was held in Park Hye-rim��s arms, as if he knew his mother��s arms.


    Ugh, is my baby sleepy?


    Little yawning child.


    Park Hye-rim looked lovingly at the child whose mouth was wide open.


    It was then.


    Hwareuk!


    ������.��


    It didn��t pass for an instant.


    A spark came out of the child��s mouth.


    A flame the size of a lighter came out and disappeared as I closed my mouth.


    The four of them only blinked at the situation that passed like a dream.


    Unnie, maybe he�� no way��


    ha ha! He is indeed my son! ����.


    No Eun-ah spoke first.


    The galaxy was also guessed.


    Park Hye-rim was embarrassed by the situation a moment ago and just held the child in a daze.


    In the end, Eunha and Noh Eunah decided to check the child��s body.


    Can I help her unleash her mana? Yeah�� will you do that? Fire chicken confirms you too.


    Beep beep beep beep beep beep!


    No, because he��s my son, I��


    Now you, who have no strength, fall out. Eun-ah will do well. It��s something I have to learn now.


    Park Hye-rim said that, right? If I just leave you��!


    What if you get discharged?


    No, well�� I��ll take good care of you, so stay at home.


    There was also a fire chicken.


    Firedak, who received the request, flew happily and landed on the child��s bedside.


    Eunah Noh carefully touched the child lying on the bed.


    She poured mana and helped the child��s mana manifest outside.


    Buldak was in charge of manipulating the flames at any time, just in case.


    So-.


    �C Hwareuk!


    The mana that flowed from the child��s body soon became a fire and flew around the hospital room.


    It was only a tiny spark, but it was sure to be a spark.


    Nonsense.


    It was undoubtedly a gift from < Chlorine >.


    Eunha opened her eyes wide.


    So did others.


    Gifts are not inherited.


    However, the fact that this child��s gift is now < Chloride >��


    means that the child was born with < Chloride > by great luck, not by heredity.


    It was unbelievable.


    In a way, it was a miracle.


    How could this be��


    Ha ha ha! After all, he is my son! I��ll make you a player when I grow up!


    Park Hye-rim was surprised as if he couldn��t believe what had happened to the child.


    Because she, who was once called < The Holy Mother >, knew how miraculous this was.


    On the other hand, Hyeoncheol Kang ignorantly likes it and has already tried to decide the future of the child.


    Ii is really�� he can do it if he wants to, but if he thinks of forcing him to do it even though he doesn��t want to do it, I know I won��t let go. Because it��s my child, you��ll want to do it! I��ve been entrusted with the future zodiac. Our administrator will love it!


    Hyeoncheol Kang hugged the child and laughed hahaha.


    I didn��t care if the child burst into tears at the sound or not.


    rather liked it


    Don��t you think the people of the Regulus Clan would be interested in that person?


    Eun-ha looked at Hyeon-chul Kang, whom he recklessly liked, with a ridiculous face.


    Then he rolled his head.


    Seduce them into the Pandora Clan?


    That wouldn��t be too bad either.


    It��s still a long way off, though.


    But if that kid really grows up to be someone like < Yeomma > because of a mistake�� then the administrator will have a lot of trouble.


    Would Seohyun Han still be taking care of the clan as an administrator?


    Is he still a Clanlord?


    I do not know.


    Eunha smiled as she pictured the distant future.


    Anyway, that��s a good thing.


    Grow up healthy in the future. You grow up kind like your father so that you don��t rot inside your mother.


    Park Hye-rim was good either way.


    I just wished for the child��s happiness.


    ��


    When Eunha left the hospital room, the sun was already setting.


    What a strange thing. How could such a miracle happen?


    I know. I


    hope he doesn��t grow up into a future catastrophe.


    But my dad is < Yeomma >.


    ��will you do well?


    Yuseong, Yuran, and Yurin are already about the same age, so I hope they don��t become deeply involved with my children.


    Will you and < Yeomma > become like your brother?


    Yeah, just thinking about it is terrifying.


    why? I also like to see the two of them arguing. it fits snugly Do other kids think so too? am i with him? Sister�� please don��t say that.


    After a while, the clan members decided to have a party to eat, drink, and enjoy themselves.


    Eunha and Noh Eunah talked as they headed to the hall.


    galaxy


    uh why Why don��t we turn around and go there? Let��s look around a bit and go. yes then


    The evening glow was beautiful.


    Eunah Noh smiled mischievously at the reddened sky.


    Eunha followed her down the street.


    The panoramic view of Jung-gu came into view.


    How many years has it been since we formed the clan?


    9 years or 10 years?


    Has it been 10 years already�� Maybe that��s why Jung-gu has changed a lot.


    Noah said admiringly.


    Eunha also nodded.


    Jung-gu, which was devastated after the Seoul disaster, was completely reconstructed as if it had never happened.


    Starting from the subway station, I could see tall buildings everywhere.


    If I were to pick the center of Seoul, Jung-gu and Yongsan-gu would fall within five fingers.


    Really�� it��s changed a lot.


    Thanks to Eun-ah for waking me up.


    It was only then that Eunha was able to see the changes in Jung-gu.


    A lot has changed.


    I couldn��t believe that I fought with the corps commanders and also with Ye-gyeong.


    Where is that?


    Namsan came into view in the distance.


    We fought Armageddon there.


    Is that what happened the year before last?


    Time goes by too quickly


    Namsan Tower, which fought the battle of Armageddon two years ago, has come to be regarded as a landmark in Seoul.


    To commemorate the day, the fairy government kept the maintenance of the observatory on the top floor to a minimum.


    A lot else has changed and a lot has to do with galaxies.


    It��s nice to see it change like this.


    The galaxy stopped walking.


    he said with emotion.


    Then Eunah Noah responded.


    yes? Oh, I think I did a good job walking like this.


    Noh Eun-ah also seemed to be soaked in emotion.


    She walked in stride with Eunha and chattered.


    Eunha answered while appreciating the scenery of the city. Sear?h the ��ovelFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    That was then.


    so? Are you happy now?


    what?


    Is there anything to worry about now?


    random question.


    Eun-ha hesitated at No Eun-ah��s question as she looked at her softly.


    he was lost in thought


    Hmm��.


    29 years after a regression.


    Eunha looked back on this life.


    There was only one answer.


    very happy


    Changed many fates.


    I met a lot of people.


    connected with loved ones.


    I also had fruit with them.


    I had only one answer.


    Eunha was happy.


    There were no more crises to worry about.


    So, now I have to think about what to do with my life and live happily.


    The journey to change the future is now over.


    Having achieved a great purpose, now I will live with another purpose.


    Eunha conveyed her thoughts.


    Noah was smiling.


    So how are you going to live now?


    Well�� I��m not sure yet. One thing is clear though. what is that?


    Eunah Noh asks.


    Eunha was embarrassed.


    Soon he opened his mouth.


    to live happily ever after I want to live like that together.


    It may be a much grander goal than changing the future.


    You have to live while caring for the happiness of others.


    However, Eunha intended to do so.


    He who only lost in the previous life will not lose in this life.


    I will live happily with my own people and close my eyes like that.


    Yes, that��s right��


    No Eun-ah seemed to have noticed Eun-ha��s heart.


    Her voice got softer.


    Then he giggled.


    I will definitely support you. so that you can live happily


    What are you talking about? Not only myself, but other people should be happy too. Who is there��


    Is there a sister there too?


    The galaxy, which took its eyes off the foreground, turned its head to the side.


    ����.


    There was no one beside me.


    The galaxy froze in place.


    Then he tilted his head.


    Who was I talking to? Were you talking to yourself? what? I can��t remember��


    I feel like I��ve forgotten something.


    something very precious.


    But Eunha couldn��t figure out what she had forgotten.


    Then I forgot that I had forgotten something.


    it��s going to be so late Everyone should be getting ready for the party at the Clan Hall, but I need to go back before it��s too late.


    ��


    I��m glad.


    when you leave the hospital.


    Noh Eun-ah realized that the time given to her was running out.


    was facing extinction.


    Why don��t we turn around and go there? Let��s look around a bit and go.


    So Eunah Noh led Eunha and went out to look around Jung-gu.


    A lot has changed in the city.


    A wonderful city was born because of himself, the galaxy, and other people.


    The feeling was extraordinary. It was new.


    She looked back on her past life and was sentimental.


    so? Are you happy now?


    On the other hand, Eunah Noh wanted to ask about Eunha��s heart.


    Knowing that he had returned, she asked Eun-ha if he was happy that he finally got the life he wanted.


    I thought I did a good job asking.


    Because Eunha answered with a relieved face.


    very happy


    with one answer.


    Noah could be relieved.


    No Eun-ha is happy.


    That was enough for her.


    There was nothing more to wish for.


    More than this is greed.


    Because I want you to be happy


    So I��m really glad


    before regression.


    Noh Eun-ah melted into the will of the world and only watched as Noh Eun-ha struggled and lived.


    I had no choice but to watch.


    So, she worried about Eunha and wanted him to live happily.


    While dedicating herself as a price so that Noh Eun-ha can live a new life before returning.


    Ah��


    the extinction has begun.


    An extinction that completely erases one��s existence from this world.


    Maybe that��s why Eun-ha didn��t notice the change that happened to Eun-ah Noh.


    Noh Eun-ah was grateful for the consideration that was not the consideration of the world��s will.


    Great.


    Even when I go, I can see you smiling like that.


    It would have hurt my heart if I had seen you disappear and see you crying.


    Although it was a selfish wish.


    Noah was satisfied with this.


    It was also the reason she noticed her disappearance and didn��t tell anyone.


    As long as she couldn��t prevent her extinction, Noh Eun-ah wanted to disappear while enjoying the rest of her life.


    I didn��t want people to be sad.


    So glad


    Even if I disappear��


    you won��t remember me.


    I��m glad I don��t have to be sad.


    Noah smiled.


    Even if you disappear, if your existence is remembered in this world, people will surely be very sad.


    The galaxy will feel helpless.


    Eun-ah hoped that would not happen.


    At last he was freed from all shackles of fate.


    However, because of him, he did not want Eunha to be caught up in that bondage again.


    That��s why-.


    ��I will definitely support you. So that you can live happily.


    I hope you can continue to live happily ever after.


    I��ll be part of the world��s will, watching over you and others.


    Eunah Noh faced extinction.


    Bye.


    00136


    00137

 Chapter 905

    Relife Player 905


    [Chapter 224]


    [Precious (2)]


    All the clan members participated in the dinner.


    After a long time, the people who finished work early had a bout of play.


    [ruler! Attention everyone! It��s a day like this, so it��s okay if Ariel��s song is omitted!? Ariel and the children sing, so everyone get up!!]


    Isn��t there a name called Pandora Hearts instead of Ariel and the children? Ah, but when everyone wakes up, I��ll be covered and you won��t see me��


    Then you can go forward. is not it?


    It was a get-together held by renting an entire store.


    At the banquet hall, various facilities were prepared in consideration of the preferences of the clan members.


    Ariel also gathered the members of Pandora Hearts, who had suddenly entered a break, and put on a performance.


    good! Our Mary is doing well! Hey don��t you think so too?


    It��s not that I��m dating someone�� It��s really ugly. the song is good though


    That��s what Eunwoo said when things went well. Hey, come to think of it, where did Eunwoo go? can��t you see


    He said he was on his way here because his twelfth job was finished a little while ago. I can��t even play properly because I��m working hard unlike anyone else anywhere��


    Mistress, why are my ears so itchy? are you insulting me? I know you well.


    this is real!


    Ugh, these guys are bragging about their girlfriends on fictitious days when they get together. You know that Mary and Eunwoo can��t carry their faces around because of you, don��t you know?


    On one side, Ariel went on stage and sang with Pandora Hearts, while on the other side, Jinparang and Mokminho were fighting each other.


    Kim Min-ji, who was worse off, sighed as he stopped the now-accustomed fight.


    Why do they still seem like kids even when they get older?


    Eunha looked at it from another table and was dumbfounded.


    It was childish.


    And the people who gathered by their side were only young to play.


    Now, the clan members who are looking at 30 have not changed at all.


    so isn��t it good? They say that no matter how big the clan has grown, everyone hasn��t changed that much. Rather, it reminds me of the academy days, so I really like it?


    Everyone knows that it��s an informal place, so they can act like that. It��s a little in front of the people of the world, but what if we see each other?


    Jeong Ha-yang and Han Seo-hyun.


    The two people who occupied both sides of the galaxy helped each other.


    What they said was right too.


    Eunha smiled.


    He took the drinks they offered and toasted with the people seated at nearby tables.


    By the way, my table is completely set for who sits.


    Meanwhile, Eunha glanced sideways at the people sharing the table.


    On the left and right were Jeong Ha-yang and Han Seo-hyun, and in front were Lee Yu-jeong and Ryu Yeon-hwa.


    The eyes of all four people were directed toward Eunha.


    Would you like more?


    ah thank you


    Ryu Yeon-hwa��s eyes met.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa handed over the glass.


    Eunha received the drink she poured for her and raised a toast again.


    Even after that, they took turns filling Eunha��s glass with alcohol.


    There was no time to rest properly.


    It��s a big deal.


    They became competitive with each other.


    Eunha had a hunch.


    I��ll pour you a drink too.


    Uh�� Thank you.


    Lee Yu-jeong also joined.


    As Eunha, she only wanted to escape from the seat where she felt like she was sitting on a cushion of thorns.


    I also want to go to another table and have a drink with the kids and


    play with the newcomers.


    Then, as if she had noticed his feelings, Seohyun Han put her hand on his leg.


    you should drink with us


    ����.


    What are we going to do if you go somewhere else?


    It was a soft tone, but


    Eun-ha noticed some kind of warning in Han Seo-hyun��s tone.


    Eunha turned her head.


    The four wives at the table were each smiling.


    Seohyun Han was right.


    Just imagining it was terrifying.


    If, in this situation, you suddenly go somewhere else�C


    -They��re not fighting each other, are they?


    Seohyun Han will adjust it appropriately, but the atmosphere at the table will get colder.


    Eun-ha decided to sit still at the table for the sake of peace in the house.


    The problem was then.


    but there is Who can I sleep with tonight?


    ������.��


    Jung Ha-yang said something that shouldn��t have been said.


    She brought up the topic with an innocent face as if she knew nothing.


    The table froze instantly.


    The eyes of the wives stopped.


    Eunha couldn��t answer.


    Because I knew that if I answered incorrectly, I would be bothered for a while.


    Instead, he quietly looked away, trying to find a savior.


    Seohyun will take care of it.


    Eunha��s expectations were disappointing.


    Han Seo-hyun put strength on Eun-ha��s leg.


    She grabbed his leg once and swept it up and down.


    Well, on a day like today, it��s not bad to discuss and decide. How about sleeping comfortably with Yoosung and me for the first time in a while?


    All in all, Seohyun Han was drunk.


    Eunha patted her body and was embarrassed.


    As expected, at times like this, Lee Yu-jeong��.


    -Isn��t it my turn today?


    ����.


    Lee Yoo-do betrayed Eunha��s expectations.


    Now that she can see, her personality has become active lately.


    Lee Yu-jeong burned her will to fight.


    Hey, I too��


    Even Ryu Yeon-hwa quietly raised her hand and expressed that she would participate in the battle.


    As for Eunha, it became even more embarrassing.


    Now there was only one person who could help him.


    The one whose wives can��t budge.


    Eun-ha turned her head to the table next to her and tried to find the person.


    ��what?


    But there was no one he was looking for.


    No one was sitting in front of Han Chang-jin.


    Who was I trying to find?


    Come to think of it, it was a strange thing.


    Noh Eun-ae was not a player, so she did not come to the clan dinner.


    But, like an idiot, who was he trying to ask for help?


    Eunha only blinked her eyes.


    Haya. why?


    Whose seat is in front of Changjin hyung?


    Something got stuck though.


    Eunha changed the topic.


    Then Jeong Ha-yang and his three wives looked at the empty seat.


    who��s seat? Could it be Eunwoo��s seat? So I think I left it empty��


    Eunwoo?


    you haven��t come yet He said he��s busy with his twelfth job, so he��s coming now.


    Was Eunwoo a member of the Twelve Seat? huh? uh? huh? Um�� It was the Twelve, right? maybe? Seohyun unnie, am I right? why did you ask me that? Of course, the twelfth seat of the supporter division��


    People��s expressions became strange.


    They couldn��t say for sure that Cha Eun-woo was the Twelve.


    And after a while-.


    -I��m sorry guys! am i late? Actually, I didn��t know that there was a 12 seat job. So it��s late to deal with that.


    did i forget something?


    Was I the Twelve?


    Ahaha.


    Cha Eun-woo showed up late and smiled awkwardly.


    All the clan members laughed.


    Meanwhile, she sat down in the seat Minho Mok had left empty.


    So who��s seat is that?


    In the end, the seat in front of Han Chang-jin was empty until the dinner was over.


    Eun-ha stared at the spot, but soon turned her attention to the fact that there were too many clan members visiting.


    It��s strange��


    I feel like I��ve forgotten something.


    All members of the clan were like that.


    ��


    From that day on, the clan members felt an unknown vacancy.


    After spending my daily life, I suddenly found someone without realizing it.


    So I mean then�� Huh? who was it Was it Eunwoo��s sister? huh? Why did I call Eunwoo unnie?


    So it��s free��


    Sihyeong-ah, would you like it?


    ������.��


    It was a very uncomfortable feeling.


    The clan members vaguely felt that they were forgetting something precious.


    However, when I thought about that person, the afterimage that remained in my head only faded even more.


    As a result, they completely forgot whether they were thinking of anyone.


    Han Chang-jin was like that.


    Why is this in my room?


    One day, Han Chang-jin found a ring box in the drawer of his room.


    When the ring box was opened, it contained a pair of rings encrusted with diamonds.


    The ring was in pristine condition, as if it had been bought not too long ago.


    who bought it? Why would I buy a ring like this��I��?


    I thought it was a proposal ring.


    I liked the ring quite a bit.


    Han Chang-jin stared at the ring and searched for memories.


    It��s true that I bought it�� But who did you buy the ring for?


    I managed to recall the source of the ring.


    And he fell into the labyrinth.


    He had no idea why he bought this ring.


    Damn��


    I cursed myself.


    I couldn��t ignore the feeling of forgetting something I shouldn��t have forgotten.


    Changjin Han frowned.


    Sat down on the bed, he tried to remember what he had forgotten.


    And he gradually fell into the swamp of oblivion.


    ��


    Those who had a deep relationship with the disappeared entity felt a stronger sense of unknown loss.


    Noh Eun-ae has been getting bruised a lot lately.


    Strange, strange��


    Noh Eun-ae muttered.


    Since opening her first flower shop, Eunae Noh��s flower shop has been expanded over the years.


    Now it even has a space to grow a small tree.


    So, I recently started growing some trees.


    Among them, there were three trees she was growing privately.


    Why did I want to plant three trees? It��s just me and Eunha oppa. Then there are two trees��.


    One is himself and the other is Noh Eun-ha.


    However, Eunae Noh did not know who the other tree symbolized and planted it.


    Did you plant it with the blue brother in mind�� it��s not. The blue oppa is the flower over there.


    Noh Eun-ae tilted her head.


    Dark blue symbolizes blue flowers parasitic on the tree of the galaxy.


    So the one remaining tree did not symbolize Jinparang.


    Who am I forgetting? Ugh, her head hurts��


    Noh Eun-ae felt a sense of loss.


    She held back a headache and tried to remember what she had forgotten.


    However, the defense mechanisms inherent in her consciousness prevented her from approaching the forbidden any longer.


    oh what was i thinking?


    Noh Eun-ae is back to square one.


    She looked at the three trees and muttered.


    The only person above me is my brother, so why did I place my brother��s tree in the middle and that tree above it?


    Who else was above me?


    While expressing her doubts, Noh Eun-ae eventually gave up on thinking, as the others did.


    ��


    Recently, my heart was just stuffy.


    When Eun-ha enjoyed her daily life, she sometimes felt empty.


    again


    Why are you doing this?


    You are forgetting something precious.


    But no matter how many times he thought about it, he hadn��t forgotten anything.


    I have achieved my goal�� What are you so embarrassed about?


    I couldn��t tell.


    There were no more factors that could threaten the fairy��s position.


    Even so, a corner of my chest felt stuffy, as if something was clogged up.


    What the heck��


    that made me feel bad.


    Every day was not enjoyable.


    Even though I was trying to feel happy, when I unconsciously thought of someone, my mood would drop.


    happy to see wives


    happy to play with children


    But my heart was not filled.


    ����.


    Eventually, the galaxy stopped.


    He was on his way back to the Clan Hall after finishing his job as the head of the Twelve Seats.


    I didn��t want to go back to the clan.


    Being there, it seemed that he, who had forgotten something precious, was going to forget that fact.


    Soon he took a step back.


    Let��s go a different way today.


    Beep beep beep beep beep beep!


    kang!


    Get off at Jung-gu.


    Eun-ha went back a long way on purpose.


    It was to cool my head and solve a stuffy corner.


    It seemed better to soothe the mind while admiring the panoramic view of the downtown area.


    Come to think of it, I think I passed this place a while ago��


    Then I suddenly remembered it.


    that happened a while ago


    At that time, Eun-ha suddenly finished work and looked around the city while walking on a road she did not normally go.


    Why did you watch it then��


    and who did you watch it with?


    Eunha was lost in thought.


    I didn��t think of it.


    I just walked blindly.


    ��so? Are you happy now?��


    Then the wind blew.


    Eunha was startled.


    I felt like I remembered something important.


    But as soon as I became aware of it, it immediately disappeared.


    What the hell am I��


    forgetting something.


    Eunha clenched her fists tightly.


    You are forgetting something important.


    You are forgetting someone dear to you.


    A person you should never forget.


    He is forgetting the person he regressed and promised to change the bleak future for the first time.


    I don��t remember.


    Who are you forgetting?


    Eunha grabbed the railing.


    I tried to recall.


    Damn��


    my head was pounding.


    The moment you try to hold on to something, it disappears like fog.


    The moment you reach it, it goes away.


    If you try to reach out beyond that��.


    ��Kuh.


    The pain gets stronger.


    His subconscious works and makes him no longer able to recall it.


    Eun-ha felt like she wanted to split her own head right away.


    He wanted to split his head and slash something that was trying to stop him from thinking.


    ��I��ll be sure to cheer you on. So that you can live happily.��


    again


    hear something


    An afterimage passes before my eyes.


    Someone is reflected in the afterimage.


    But it soon disappears.


    voice goes away


    The galaxy forgot again.


    When he tried to remember, he would forget again.


    Papa! kang!


    Around that time, Buldak and Kang were worried.


    Eunha rejected their dissuade.


    It didn��t matter if his head was broken.


    If I forget this�� S��ar?h the nov��lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I can��t be happy.


    Eunha repeated to herself.


    He wasn��t wrong.


    He couldn��t be happy since he forgot something precious.


    It was natural.


    Happiness can function only when all the elements come together.


    If one element is missing, it will not function.


    So, it could be said that something he forgot was one of the components of happiness.


    So-.


    ��Please remember.


    It was then.


    The wind blew hard.


    Eunha involuntarily turned her head.


    Ah��


    someone was approaching.


    Eunha opened her eyes wide.


    It was someone I knew.


    Long blond hair in a black peaked cap.


    Black dress and cane.


    It was a prisis memory.


    < Witch of Time >�� I


    was on my way to play with the Clan, and I saw the Pandora Clan Road.


    Precis memory explained.


    Soon, she looked at Eunha��s complexion and put on a pitying expression.


    A lot�� It��s hard, right?


    as if you know everything


    Prisis Memory opened its mouth.


    After removing her hand from her head, Eunha could see what she was talking about.


    realized at the same time.


    Witch�� Do you know what I��ve forgotten?


    Eunha asked in a desperate tone.


    She replied in a bitter tone.


    Yes�� Because the world line I live in with you is subtly different. So I haven��t completely forgotten.


    Maybe, with time, I will completely forget about it.


    she laughed weakly.


    When Eun-ha heard her answer, her spirit flashed.


    Then please let me know. Please tell me what I am forgetting with magic. You know�� What are you going to do? This is not something you can do. So I stayed still. Even with the power of the Dawning Blade, this��


    it doesn��t matter. ����.


    I have a strong feeling that I can��t live without forgetting it like this. I want to know what I��m forgetting. I��ll just be sad. And you will be very disappointed.


    It��s sadder now.


    Really�� are you okay?


    yes.


    Eunha asked.


    There was no hesitation.


    Presis Memory had no choice but to give in to Eunha��s request.


    Then he smiled.


    Maybe�� I don��t know how a Pandora Clanlord could do it. I was a fool for worrying.


    She hit the floor with her cane.


    Hwaaaak!!


    centered on the wand.


    The mana melted into the atmosphere becomes visible and spreads throughout the area.


    Blue light sweeps the world.


    The wind blows and the particles shake.


    Particles with memories of the world.


    Eun-ha accepted the particle into her body and opened her mouth.


    Ah��.


    I forgot a precious person.


    i never forgot


    It��s a vague memory, but now Eun-ha was able to realize that she had forgotten someone.


    Eunha put that person��s name in her mouth.


    Noeun,


    those words become the trigger.


    The moment I remembered an existence that had been erased from the world and recited its name.


    The world was agitated.


    All the prohibitions hanging over the people of the world have been lifted.


    Eunah Noh.


    It��s No Eun-ah.


    own sister.


    Eun-ha was able to recall the identity of the person she had forgotten until now.


    Do you know now? Who have you forgotten all this time?


    ��yes now i know.


    No Eun-ah disappeared.


    Realize that.


    Eunha shed tears.

 Chapter 906

    Relife Player 906


    [Chapter 224]


    [Precious (3)]


    Twelve Seats < The Star Counting Witch > Song Yun-seo.


    After becoming the twelfth, she had to live with all sorts of things.


    It was to the point where I deeply missed the life of touring the country before becoming the Twelve.


    ��If I had known it would be like this, I would have pushed harder and delayed the time to become the Twelve. It would have been nice if Baekryun became a fairy even after becoming a fairy


    .


    Song Yun-seo��s ability to handle business was quite outstanding.


    < Index > Yoon Seong-jin stuck out his tongue and even praised the report she posted in the library.


    Why didn��t you come out of the world even though you had this much ability? Such Goyan��


    The position of < Index > was that talent should be dedicated for the sake of the country.


    His life itself was like that.


    As a result, he did not like Song Yun-seo��s life.


    In fact, he said he was envious.


    Huh��. I��m almost done with what I have to do today.


    Song Yun-seo didn��t care.


    She had no fear of anyone within the Mana Management Organization.


    Because he knows his fate, he has nothing to fear.


    Then one day, while resting, she noticed a change in the world.


    Eunah Noh,


    a name someone chanted suddenly changed the world.


    No, rather than saying it was a change, it would be more accurate to say that it restored the world to its original state.


    ��Why did I forget this? Who cast oblivion magic on the world��s will and made it forget?


    Song Yun-seo frowned.


    He was ashamed of himself for not even noticing.


    But it was unavoidable.


    No one could resist the phenomenon of the World Will intervening.


    It was just strange that it was offensive.


    She had a vague idea of who was going against the will of the world.


    No Eun-ha, that person.


    Ruler Noh Eun-ha.


    As far as she knew, no one else had the power to defy fate.


    what must he have done


    It was fate again.


    Song Yun-seo stood up from her seat.


    Now that it is night, it will be easier to see the stars.


    Song Yoon-seo came out to the balcony.


    The sky was dyed an ultramarine blue.


    She used her Gift to see the stars in the sky.


    Find the brightest star among them.


    ����.


    Noh Eun-ha��s star.


    The only star who couldn��t see the future somehow allowed her to see the future that day.


    Noh Eun-ha��s life so far has become a cause and effect, resulting in a single result.


    No, he no longer has the power to defy fate.


    Song Yun-seo was shocked.


    What��s even more shocking than that is��


    ��That��s�� where the hell is it?


    In the future Song Yoon-seo sees, Noh Eun-ha is fighting in a world she knows nothing about.


    The son-in-law was pitch black.


    She confirmed that the ground Noh Eun-ha and her clan members had stepped on was black and knew where it was.


    It is a black dungeon that only exists in eight in the world.


    Why are you over there?


    When is this the future?


    Song Yun-seo was puzzled.


    However, her doubts were blown away when she saw the scene that followed.


    ��Nonsense.


    can��t win


    Just by looking at the form for a moment.


    She felt the strength of the monster that seemed to be the boss of the black dungeon.


    A monster surrounded by black mana that is said to have an unknown form.


    The monster��s eyes were very red.


    Song Yoon-seo felt afraid just by briefly brushing a part of her eye.


    The guy was fear itself.


    How do you beat that��


    Eunha Noh didn��t back down an inch while dealing with such an existence.


    That��s how the future ended.


    Whether Noh Eun-ha eventually defeated him or not, the result was unknown.


    However, Song Yun-seo thought that defeating him would be close to impossible.


    ��


    Huh?


    A change made by Noh Eun-ah.


    People who had forgotten about her gradually came to think of her.


    why did i forget?


    It��s ridiculous how much I forgot.


    In their memory, Eunah Noh occupied a very important part.


    People were happy and sad when they remembered something precious.


    I was going to give this to Eun-ah. I forgot like an idiot��


    Han Chang-jin hurriedly found the ring box.


    When he checked the shiny ring without touching anyone��s hand, he immediately distorted his face.


    it was eunah I need to find Eun-ah.


    He immediately set out to find Eun-ah.


    she didn��t answer the phone


    He was looking for a place for her to go, trying to find evidence of her existence in the world.


    but couldn��t find anything


    Those who took similar actions had to accept that Noh Eun-ah was no longer in the world.


    It can��t be. Eun-a must be somewhere.


    Even so, they did not give up and were not discouraged.


    I have experienced despair many times.


    This despair is nothing.


    As long as they remember Noh Eun-ah, they will find it somehow.


    Must-.


    -I have to go to Eunha.


    Noh Eun-ha is like that too.


    Han Chang-jin decided to find the galaxy.


    No Eun-ah


    ��


    Twelve Seats < Valkyrie > Cha Eun-woo.


    No, just < Valkyrie > Cha Eun-woo.


    She also remembered Noh Eun-ah.


    Why was I doing the twelfth seat? The twelfth seat wasn��t my job, it was Eun-ah��s sister��s job�� but


    when No Eun-ah disappeared.


    Most of her vacancies were filled by Cha Eun-woo.


    As a result, she, who was swayed the most by the will of the world, had to feel a lot of confusion.


    Are you saying someone played with my will?


    Cha Eun-woo was very displeased.


    Rarely did she get angry.


    There is a possibility that I can replace Eunah unni, and it is probably because my gift responds to the will of the world.


    Cha Eun-woo recently figured out the cause of being swayed by the will of the world.


    She and Eunah Noh had quite a lot of intertwined parts.


    Besides, the gift < Resonance >.


    The power to match the opponent��s mana was probably what made it easier for the world��s will to interfere with him.


    Just as my mana can easily blend into other people��s mana, the reverse is also possible. I��ll have to pay attention to security in the future.


    Cha Eun-woo was able to realize what he lacked.


    Of course, that wasn��t the point.


    She, too, said the same thing as the others.


    I need to find Eun-ah unnie. The name


    Eunah Noh


    , which started with one person��s mouth, gradually spread through many people��s mouths, making her existence more deeply imprinted in this world.


    No Eun-ah��s memories were coming back to life.


    However, her existence had already been reduced to mana.


    Still, they didn��t give up.


    ��


    Noh Eun-ae��s situation was similar.


    ah!!


    It just kept bothering me.


    That day, Eunae Noh, who was often out in the backyard looking at the trees, suddenly let out a shrieking sound.


    Why did I forget my sister? You stupid idiot! More than that, where is my sister right now!?


    Noh Eun-ae blamed herself heavily.


    Even the consolation of the plants was of no avail.


    My sister was disqualified.


    She cursed herself and called her family several times.


    mom! Eun-ah unnie is there!?


    [Not here either. He hasn��t contacted me for several days and what��s going on�� Eun-ae, don��t you know anything?]


    The mother seemed to be taken aback.


    The whole family was like that.


    If you are my brother, you will surely know.


    Accordingly, she tried to call Eun-ha Noh to inquire about Eun-ah


    Noh��s whereabouts.


    After calling her family, Eun-ae called him again.


    And finally��


    [��Oh dear.]


    Oppa! Where did my sister go!?


    The phone is connected.


    Eunae Noh could not control her emotions and asked Eunha.


    ��


    Eunah Noh,


    that name continues to shake the world.


    At the same time, the smartphone in Galaxy��s pocket continued to vibrate.


    Many people must have realized Eun-ah and wanted to ask her whereabouts.


    However, Eun-ha was unable to answer their calls as she was trying to control her emotions.


    Now�� Are you feeling better? ��yes.


    It was stupid.


    Eunha knelt on the floor and cried.


    After a while, Eunha stopped crying and stumbled to her feet.


    Until then, Prisis Memory, who had been looking down at the galaxy, spoke up.


    Eunha replied in a calm tone mixed with tears.


    Noona�� Did you get paid for using < miracle > at that time?


    I couldn��t understand everything.


    However, there was one thing that I guessed as the cause of Noh Eun-ah��s disappearance.


    A few months ago, she used < Miracle > to protect herself and the players from Baek Seo Jin.


    At that time, she surely made a wish to < Miracle >.


    And it paid off in a few months.


    The disappearance of existence and memory.


    Eunha clenched her fists tightly.


    I don��t know much either, but I probably do. Like an idiot�� If you knew it would disappear, at least say something. If so, I would have found a way somehow


    .


    Perhaps she didn��t dare speak up because she thought there was no way to avoid the cost.


    And it must have disappeared quietly, not wanting to make them sad.


    It was too selfish.


    Do you think I would have been comfortable with that?


    She may have quietly prepared for her extinction without leaving any regrets, but at least she never did.


    I don��t know how low my mood was for the days I forgot her existence.


    It wasn��t comfortable at all.


    It felt like my heart was breaking every time I felt the vacancy without her.


    Do you know if I can send it like this?


    Eunha gritted her teeth.


    I will definitely get Noah Eun-ah back.


    I could never give up.


    What are you going to do now?


    At that time, Prisis Memory cautiously spoke out.


    Eunha looked at her.


    her face was dark


    That person��s existence has already disappeared and has become part of the world��s will. There is nothing you can do in a situation where your body is not left and you can��t bring your soul back.


    It is impossible to get Noh Eun-ah back.


    Presis memory knew that, so it had tolerated it until now.


    Even a < miracle > is impossible.


    No, it would be possible with a < miracle >.


    But there were prerequisites.


    The possessor of < Miracle > had to wish for the revival of Noh Eun-ah with a strong heart, and he would have to perish instead of her.


    Even if the prerequisites were met, it was a problem.


    It was unknown if the No Eun-ah who survived that way was really the No Eun-ah that Eun-ha knew.


    < Myeongwang > There was a case of Sindorim.


    Even so-.


    ��Nothing is impossible in this world. It��s possible.


    ����.


    Eunha was not frustrated.


    As long as he aimed to revive Noh Eun-ah, there was nothing that he thought impossible for him anymore.


    Even if everyone shouts impossible, only you will shout that it is possible.


    Boooung,


    the smartphone vibrated.


    Eunha couldn��t stand the constant vibration and


    took out her smartphone.


    Noh Eun-ae��s name came to mind.


    oh dear


    [brother! Where did my sister go!?]


    An urgent voice.


    Eunae Noh seemed to be belatedly aware of Eunah Noh��s disappearance.


    Eunha calmed her down.


    Don��t worry, I��ll be sure to bring it.


    [Really?]


    I only believe in myself. So Eun-ah, don��t worry and wait.


    have a short conversation


    Eunha hung up the phone.


    Presis Memory waited quietly for Eunha to finish the call.


    Is there really a way?


    asked if she was telling the truth.


    Eunha nodded.


    Then he answered confidently.


    It��s a black dungeon.


    ����.


    Black Dungeon.


    There are only eight of them in the world.


    A dungeon boasting the worst level of difficulty that has never been attacked.


    Eunha talked about the dungeon. sea??h th�� N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    What��s in the black dungeon?


    Precis memory lived hundreds of years and was closest to the truth of the world.


    But she didn��t know anything about the black dungeon either.


    at this point.


    Only Eunha knew.


    Attack that place and make a wish in the black dungeon.


    ��a wish?


    before regression.


    This is a known fact as the Southern European Union attacked < Deep Sea Dungeon >.


    The Black Dungeon gives the person who contributed the most to clearing the dungeon the power to make any wish come true.


    The power that makes up the black dungeon��s world presents a miracle that is more perfect than < miracle > to the conqueror.


    It would be possible that way.


    Even if that method is not possible.


    The galaxy will find another way.


    I will definitely find it.


    It was then.


    ��Is that really true?


    Han Chang-jin appeared from behind.


    The hooded man asked with a serious face.


    No, there were other clan members gathered in the seat before he knew it.


    ������.��


    They were asking with their eyes.


    Eunha asserted once again.


    Really. You can do it. I believe so.


    Attack the black dungeon.


    A new purpose arose for them.


    00138

 Chapter 907

    Relife Player 907


    [Chapter 225]


    [Final Destiny]


    The information known while attacking the Black Dungeon before returning is as follows.


    However, the monsters living in the black dungeon are different from known monsters.


    The skill stones and materials obtained from them are special, special, and rare.


    There are so many outrageous people out there that it��s only natural that such things come out.


    In other words, it means that the monsters that inhabit black dungeons have that much power.


    In fact, Eunha was well aware of their strength.


    However, once you enter a black dungeon, you cannot go outside without attacking the dungeon.


    Once you enter the black dungeon, the dungeon guide takes on the role of guiding the conquerors to the deepest part.


    Meanwhile, the black dungeon was a different world from the yellow and red dungeon.


    Yellow Red Dungeon transforms the world that exists in reality into a dungeon.


    However, when you set foot in the black dungeon, you move to another world from there.


    A world that is not based on reality makes you feel as if you are in another dimension.


    There is not just one world.


    In the black dungeon, there are several worlds in the form of towers or labyrinths.


    In the memory of the galaxy, < Dungeon of the Abyss > consisted of a total of 30 worlds.


    Each world had different clearing conditions and made people devastated.


    If you attack the black dungeon, the frequency of monsters appearing in the nearby area will decrease.


    However, the attacker who contributed the most can achieve any wish.


    Finally, two pieces of information along with the first piece of information can be said to be the reason why people shouted for black dungeon raids before the return.


    A better world than now.


    And a world without monsters.


    With the attack of the < Deep Sea Dungeon > as an opportunity, people around the world are calling out to the country where they live to attack the black dungeon.


    Korea was the same.


    In the end, Korea failed to overcome public opinion and officially accepted the strategy that the players had been doing unofficially.


    At that time, before the return, Eunha was 32 years old. S��ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    This was three years from now.


    Are you going to attack < Dungeon of the Abyss >? Did I just hear wrong?


    no.


    Even if you��re crazy, you��re still crazy.


    At this time, development in the northern part of Gyeonggi Province had not yet reached Cheorwon, Gangwon Province, where the Black Dungeon was located.


    It is a situation where the Southern European Union has not even started attacking the < Deep Sea Dungeon > in earnest.


    It also has 1-2 years left.


    in such a situation.


    Eun-ha suddenly visited Lim Ga-eul and said that he would attack the black dungeon for the first time in the world.


    You��ve been dying to die it��s crazy.


    It was not unreasonable for Lim Ga-eul to say such a thing while being ridiculous.


    ��


    It was midnight.


    Lim Ga-eul, who was about to rest comfortably after work, was upset by an untimely visit.


    Then, out of the blue, the opponent said they would attack the black dungeon.


    If it was her, she would have kicked her out even if she was annoyed.


    If it wasn��t for Noh Eun-ha.


    It can be said that Lim Ga-eul showed patience.


    Are you saying this knowing how absurd it is to clear the black dungeon?


    Lim Ga-eul sighed.


    I didn��t even have to speak at length.


    Even in Japan right now, they tried to attack one of the black dungeons located in Kagoshima several times.


    Of course, the attack failed miserably.


    There were no survivors.


    In addition, China and other countries also attacked black dungeons and produced the same results.


    There was a good reason for the International Mana Management Organization to evaluate the Black Dungeon as an uncharted territory that mankind cannot currently conquer.


    Yes, please allow me to clear the < Abyss Dungeon >.


    Crazy guy��


    But Eun-ha is claiming to attack the black dungeon as if she is going to die.


    As Lim Ga-eul, it just made my stomach explode.


    She calmed down and said.


    We also thought of attacking < Dungeon of the Abyss > someday. You have to clear that dungeon to be able to climb to the top of Cheorwon. Yes, I guess.


    But isn��t there a task that needs to be prioritized? As of now, the development of northern Gyeonggi has not been completed, and Cheorwon, Gangwon-do has not been recaptured, so let��s start with the black dungeon? Do you think that makes sense? That��s why they want to form a raid team with Pandora Clan as the main axis. If the fairy gives permission, maybe other clans will be interested��


    You��re a public figure now. Head of the twelfth seat. Don��t you know that either?


    Lim Ga-eul pointed out.


    Eunha didn��t even know.


    It wasn��t even hard to imagine.


    If he tried to leave for Cheorwon, Gangwon-do to attack the black dungeon, the public might rebel.


    The action of a hero who had to work for the country to pursue private interests could not be seen as good.


    It doesn��t matter though. ����.


    Because I have a reason to attack the black dungeon. If necessary, I will return the twelfth seat as well. We will also leave some of the Twelve Seats in our clan. ����. I��m thinking of giving up the seats of the Twelve Seats.


    You��ve risen to this position, but suddenly you��re going to let go of the things you��re holding in your hands? That��s pretty crazy. By the way, do you remember the background of your becoming the head of the Twelve Seats? ����.


    The seat you are sitting in right now is not a seat that you can step down from if you want.


    ��I know.


    Are you still saying that?


    Eunha became the leader by her own will.


    He vowed to devote himself to the country as the head of the Twelve Seats in order to pay for the sins of his father and himself.


    So it wasn��t like Eunha could step down from the lead just because she wanted to.


    But it is-.


    ��My older sister also became a member of the Twelve for the same reason as me. ����.


    So, can��t noona quit the 12th seat on her own?


    It was the same with Noah.


    Now that the people of the world have come to realize about Noh Eun-ah, one seat in the Twelve Seat has been left vacant.


    Lim Ga-eul was also aware of it.


    She frowned.


    so? Are you trying to say that getting Eun-ah back and clearing the black dungeon are related?


    yes that��s right.


    what relationship do you have?


    Lim Ga-eul asked a question.


    Eunha answered her question.


    Her face became strange when she heard that any wish could come true if she worked hard in the black dungeon.


    how do you know that ����.


    Information about the Black Dungeon was not disclosed to the world.


    Because there were no survivors.


    That��s why Lim Ga-eul questioned Eun-ha��s answer.


    Eunha hesitated to answer.


    The truth is��


    But in order to get Lim Ga-eul��s permission, he had no choice but to tell the truth.


    Eunha tried to open her mouth.


    Then Lim Ga-eul stopped talking.


    Nope. ����.


    It��s not that important to know your secret now. Now that I��ve come this far, I can roughly guess what you really are. Isn��t the important thing right now that you can make a wish by attacking the black dungeon?


    Lim Ga-eul��s care.


    Eunha nodded.


    Then Lim Ga-eul was lost in thought.


    Soon she opened her mouth.


    I got a call from Italy. has it been a week now?


    is it italy?


    It was a sudden change of topic.


    Eunha tilted her head.


    However, listening to her story, it was not a sudden topic.


    You don��t know, but there was a Korea-China meeting exactly 20 years ago. At that time, there was some kind of negotiation with the Italian side. Some kind of negotiation?


    Eunha asked.


    It was the first time I heard it.


    It was something that hadn��t happened before the return.


    The Korea-Lee talks ended with the bringing of Koreans stranded in Italy.


    And most of them were living with foreigners in Yongsan-gu.


    However, it was just surprising that there was one more negotiation he didn��t know about in the Korea-China talks.


    Well, at that time, there was nothing to add, so it was just an impromptu addition. But I don��t know if that will help. Later, when Italy was going to attack < Deep Sea Dungeon >, they asked us to put on a side leg in Korea as well.


    ����.


    And the contact I received this time was to ask if I would be willing to participate in Korea as well, as I plan to attack < Deep Sea Dungeon > next year.


    Eunha was at a loss for words for a moment.


    Something became the butterfly effect, and Korea was able to participate in the < Deep Sea Dungeon > raid.


    If it��s a strategy for < Dungeon of the Deep >��


    the difficulty might be a bit easier than < Dungeon of the Abyss >.


    Eunha rolled her head.


    Before returning, Eunha had read enough to memorize the strategy guide for < Dungeon of the Deep Sea >.


    In addition, he had the talent who was the key to the attack.


    No Abenir.


    Prior to his return, Abenir, nicknamed < Diamond Fist >, contributed greatly to the attack.


    Also, there will be quite a few players with excellent skills as much as the Southern European Union gathers.


    Of course, there were also problems.


    What I read in the strategy guide and what I personally experience in < Deep Sea Dungeon > will be very different.


    On the other hand, < Dungeon of the Abyss > is somewhat easier to attack because you have been to the deepest part before returning.


    Besides that, there were more problems.


    To go to Italy, it takes at least 2 weeks to go to a month.


    You may have trouble communicating with Italian players.


    Above all��


    ��When will you do it next year? I don��t know the exact schedule, but I heard that it��s probably around the end of next year.


    So it��s too late.


    According to Presis Memory, the will of the world is not easy.


    Even if I remember about Noh Eun-ah now, I will forget it again as time passes.


    In fact, Eunha had the feeling that her memory would blur if she wasn��t forced to think about her.


    I don��t know what would happen if I waited until then.


    I don��t know if I can defeat the boss monster, but I still have no choice but to head to Cheorwon.


    Eunha conveyed her thoughts.


    Lim Ga-eul also did not strongly deny it.


    speedy conclusion.


    It was better to attack the black dungeon while remembering Noh Eun-ah.


    Ok, fine. So let me ask you one thing. yes.


    Are you really sure?


    ����.


    Are you confident that you can attack?


    after a long conversation.


    Lim Ga-eul eventually raised his hand.


    Eunha had only one thing to say.


    I will succeed in your attack.


    OK, I��ll allow it. However, keep in mind that other clans of the Twelve cannot be placed on raid tables. I��ll do that. thank you


    therefore.


    Eunha was able to organize a black dungeon raid team with Pandora Clan as the main axis.


    ��


    Permission was obtained from Lim Ga-eul.


    Now, what Eunha has to do is announce to the world that she will attack the black dungeon and recruit a raiding party.


    It��s a strategy where the odds are unknown�� Perhaps we should borrow the help of the local clans under the jurisdiction of the Pandora clan.


    The support from the fairy government was very small.


    It was the responsibility of the clans participating in the raid to resolve it on their own.


    In other words, it could be said that the rewards to be obtained from the black dungeon would be exclusively distributed to the members of the raiding party.


    I��ll have to ask Seohyun so that I can get support from business groups.


    The attacking party must be organized as quickly as possible.


    Eunha thought about what she had to do and was about to leave the Blue House.


    It was then.


    It seems that the future I saw was unmistakable.


    < Star Counting Witch >.


    Song Yoon-seo walked from the other side of the hallway.


    Even though she met Eunha at this time, she didn��t seem to be puzzled.


    Rather, it was a face that predicted the coming of Eunha.


    It��s probably on the way to tell the fairy that we��re going to attack the black dungeon, right? yes that��s right.


    Judging by the look on her face, it seems that the fairy would have allowed it in the end��


    Song Yun-seo blurted out her words.


    She frowned.


    It was an unpleasant face.


    Does the Pandora Clanlord know that what I see must come true?


    You said you could see your destiny, right? yes.


    The future I foresaw has come true. Even if the Pandora Clanlords have changed their destiny, my prophecy has never gone wrong. Once I saw it, it must have happened.


    What do you want to say?


    Eunha stared at her.


    Then she sighed.


    In the meantime, I couldn��t read the stars of Pandora Clanlord. But I just got to see the stars of Pandora��s Clanlord.


    ����. I saw your destiny for the first time.


    A similar thing happened before the regression.


    She prophesied that he would meet his death in < Dungeon of the Abyss >.


    That��s why Eun-ha wasn��t surprised that Song Yun-seo saw her own destiny.


    So what? what kind of future was it?


    Even if it is the same as before the regression.


    Eun-ha was thinking of entering the black dungeon.


    And I will defy fate.


    Returning and as it has been until now.


    That��s why I didn��t intend to pay attention to Song Yoon-seo��s answer.


    However, her answer was unexpected.


    You were fighting against what appeared to be the boss of the Black Dungeon. The future ended there. ����.


    Song Yoon-seo saw a different future.


    Before returning, she prophesied that the galaxy would be killed by the boss.


    But this time, the future ended with confrontation.


    That means��.


    ��The Pandora Clanlord knows what that means, right? ����.


    It depends on what you choose. You can win or you can lose.


    The future has not yet been decided.


    It was said that there was a chance of winning.


    Anyway, no matter what I say, the Pandora Clanlord will definitely enter the dungeon. So that��s what I said. No matter how difficult the dungeon raid is, don��t give up until the end.


    ��thank you.


    I wish you luck.


    Song Yoon-seo passes by Eun-ha.


    Eunha thanked her.


    Then he took a step.


    stepping forward


    ��


    Attack the black dungeon.


    After hearing that from Eunha, the clan members each went into training.


    As soon as I heard the news of Byeok Hae-soo��s workshop, I decided to prepare for the black dungeon attack.


    You don��t know what��s going on there, so you have to make sure there are no mistakes in maintenance of the children��s devices and artifacts.


    Byeok Hae-soo gathered people with high ranks in the studio.


    Many assumptions were made to prepare for the unknown dungeon.


    A few of these suggestions stood out.


    It��s a device that can be automatically restored by infusing mana��


    There was nothing that couldn��t be made.


    While making the Dawn Sword and the Dusk Sword, he obtained some information.


    As long as there is no serious damage to the device, it can be repaired automatically.


    From that day on, Byeok Hae-soo started working with the maestro.


    Crasters also moved busily.


    This is because a replacement device had to be prepared in case the device was completely broken.


    In a short period of time, it was not possible to obtain many devices that boasted significant performance.


    So I had to use sentences to make up for the shortfall.


    Hmm, this isn��t enough��


    Still, Byeok Hae-soo wasn��t relieved.


    I had no idea what the strength of the black dungeon boss would be.


    In the worst case, we had to assume the case of the first hierarchy, which exists only in theory.


    A monster with the power to destroy the world if he puts his mind to it.


    If such a monster exists, how should I respond?


    There was only one number that came to mind.


    There is only < Baekeun >.


    If it��s < Silver >, even if you��re the 1st tier, you should be able to respond.


    Actually, I couldn��t tell.


    It was a contradiction.


    I didn��t know whether the 1st rank was strong or the power of < Baeksil > was strong.


    But it was worth rubbing.


    Considering the worst situation, Byeok Hae-soo thought < Silver > could be the key to clearing the black dungeon.


    It would be nice if there was a technology that put the power of < Silver > into a device��


    Byeok Hae-soo grunted.


    Until now, no technology has been created that captures the power of < Silver >.


    It was impossible even with the power of Hephaestus�� furnace.


    This is because the power of < Silver >, which disperses mana, negates other mana.


    Even if the effect is given, it will be temporary.


    You can��t invest a long time by pouring in a huge amount of material like a cocoon��


    And you can��t make it light enough to carry around, so won��t��


    How is there no way?


    Byeok Hae-soo pondered every day.


    Then one day.


    I made it in a new format. new format? See for yourself.


    Craster baekhyun rate.


    For some reason, he came to Byeok Hae-soo with a sleepless face.


    Then, the device was presented.


    Byeok Haesu looked at the device.


    What sentence did you write? Fire on this side, wind on the other side. A sentence was engraved on both sides of the blade.


    what?


    Immediately, Byeok Hae-soo confirmed the sentence engraved on the blade.


    Now I see that the sentences are different.


    It��s designed so that if only one side is activated, the magic won��t activate. As for how this works�� ����.


    Baek Hyeon-yul took out an oiled paper.


    The two sheets of oil paper had different sentences drawn on them.


    When he overlaps that sentence��.


    ����One magic is completed. With the addition of wind magic and fire magic, high-level magic that surpasses ordinary fire tornadoes will be created.


    Baek Hyun-yul calmly explained.


    Byeok Hae-soo was at a loss for words.


    All sorts of thoughts ran through his mind.


    It is impossible to contain the power of < Silver > in one sentence. Existence itself cannot exist.


    But what if the existence that cannot be established is divided into two sentences?


    Wouldn��t it be valid as a sentence, at least until the magic was activated?


    I can only use it once, but I wonder if I can activate < Silver >.


    When the thought went crazy, he hugged Baek Hyeon-yul.


    this is it! this is it! It��s this!! You did really well Hyunyul! you are really a genius! This is possible! it��s possible!! Please�� go away because you smell like sweat.


    Byeok Hae-soo rubbed Baek Hyeon-yul��s face with his unshaven chin.


    Baek Hyun-yul made a dying sound.


    00139

 Chapter 908

    Relife Player 908


    [Chapter 225]


    [Final Destiny (2)]


    < Abyssal Dungeon > Attack.


    After the official recognition of the fairy government fell, Pandora Clan announced that it was recruiting a raiding party to attack the black dungeon.


    The news spread quickly.


    did you hear It is said that Pandora Clan is attacking the Black Dungeon. oh i heard But honestly�� do I have to do that? I just thought that way.


    Just as the members of the Galactic Hana Imgaeul Pandora Clan expected.


    The reaction of the world was generally negative.


    ��Why now?��


    It was people��s question.


    That��s right, the pioneering of northern Gyeonggi was still in progress.


    It took several years for the pioneering to proceed to Cheorwon, Gangwon-do, where the Black Dungeon is located.


    So, I couldn��t help but tilt my head at the word that I skipped the middle process and suddenly attacked the black dungeon.


    Moreover, the subject was old.


    Didn��t you become the leader of the Twelve Seats while serving the people? But aren��t you saying that you��re going to act against the public interest because of a desire for honor or because you��re drunk for personal gain? What if Pandora Clan goes to the Black Dungeon? Doesn��t that mean all the Twelve Seats of Pandora Clan also go into the Black Dungeon? Then who protects the country?


    Noh Eun-ha, the leader of the Twelve Seats.


    He was a public figure now.


    However, it was not worthy of public recognition that he attacked the black dungeon without serving the people.


    In particular, did not he not long ago tell the people that he would devote himself to the country in order to pay for his father and his sins?


    Hmm�� isn��t this over the line?


    There were signs that public sentiment would be shaken.


    In such a situation, if Eunha honestly told the people why they were attacking the black dungeon, public sentiment would explode.


    In order to revive Noh Eun-ah, he invests a huge amount of manpower and resources to attack the black dungeon.


    They couldn��t have welcomed it.


    We will inform you from Pandora Clan.


    Seohyun Han responded to this.


    It had to deceive the essence and plant an illusion that would deceive the people.


    In a way, Pandora Clan could have lost all of the status they had built up until now by attacking the black dungeon.


    Nevertheless, to them, Noh Eun-ah was an existence they could not lose.


    And the significance of the establishment of Pandora Clan was to create a clan for its members.


    she told the world


    The reason Pandora Clan insists on conquering the Black Dungeon is as follows. However, through our own research, we came to the conclusion that attacking the black dungeon will greatly reduce the frequency of monsters appearing.


    A reward that people can get while attacking the black dungeon.


    Han Seo-hyun focused on that point.


    In addition, we came to the conclusion that we could obtain by-products of a different dimension than the providence we have known so far from the monsters that naturally grow in the black dungeon.


    Han Seo-hyun did not provide evidence.


    However, the reason she came up with was also a story that is being discussed as highly likely in Mana Studies.


    People started to hum little by little.


    The propaganda that conquering the Black Dungeon would lead to a better world than now worked effectively with people.


    Because of Baek Seo-jin��s betrayal, people were yearning for a better world with the fairy.


    However, I heard that there is a possibility that the boss monster in the black dungeon is the 1st tier? But can you attack it?


    Of course, people weren��t fooled either.


    Even if they were convinced of the rewards they would get from the black dungeon, being able to attack the black dungeon was a completely different matter.


    Seohyun Han also answered this.


    It can be said that the reason she decided to promote in the first place was because of the answer she gave immediately.


    < Maestro of Creation > will show you a newly made sword.


    Seohyun Han passed the sword to Minho Mokmin.


    Let Minho Mok infuse mana into the sword��.


    ��������!!


    The sword emitted silver light.


    It was dazzling enough to fill the screen.


    ������.��


    Even the people at the scene.


    Even the people who were watching on the screen.


    Everyone was mesmerized by the light.


    Even if no one told me what the light the sword would emit, I would have guessed it.


    Seohyun Han confirmed their expectations.


    It is a gift of < Silver >.


    ������.��


    In the meantime, it was known that < Silver > could not be included in Artifacts except Cocoon. But just a short time ago, < Creative Maestro > and the people at his workshop destroyed that idea.


    People are in shock


    Han Seo-hyun came up with something that would shock the people who were at a loss for words.


    With this power, we are confident that we can defeat our opponents, even those of the 1st tier.


    A statement that is not so impossible.


    Seohyun Han��s announcement ended with that.


    People were really excited.


    With that power, I might even be able to clear the black dungeon!


    A world first! I don��t know if it��s not unreasonable to say such a thing. Uh�� isn��t that possible?


    People��s thoughts were tilted.


    The darkness of the galaxy put a wind catcher in to induce people to respond.


    But there was no need.


    With the light of < Silver > in their eyes, they were already mesmerized.


    that skill! What��s the name of the person who created that technique!?


    Is it possible to commercialize it? Please commercialize it right away!!


    People��s inquiries flooded in.


    In response, Pandora Clan answered their inquiries en masse.


    commercialization is impossible. Because it costs too much.


    However, the person who created the technology to capture < silver > is Baek Hyeon-yul Craster of Pandora Clan.


    < The Silver Singer >!!


    < Crester who draws light >!!


    < Master Cho Kwang >!!


    In the meantime, the name of Baek Hyeon-yul was not well known to the world.


    However, Pandora Clan��s additional answers revealed him to the world.


    < The Silver Singer >.


    < Crester who paints the light >.


    < Jogwangsa >, etc.


    Baek Hyeon-yul gained many nicknames.


    It��s a technology that Pandora Clan shouldn��t monopolize! The state should manage it!


    But what about the old king?


    Pandora Clan and Mana Management Organization are not much different now, are they?


    However, that and this are different!


    The power to make < Silver > into a sentence.


    People wanted to unveil their powers for the public good to the world.


    Pandora Clan was revealed to the world.


    Because it didn��t matter if it was disclosed.


    So�� you mean that only people with a certain gift can split a sentence into two?


    Other than that, there are quite a few conditions. First of all, there must be an artifact with the ability to contain that sentence. If that happens, you��ll need a maestro to create the artifact.


    There were six conditions required to create the sentence of < Baeksil >.


    < Creative Maestro > A maestro with skills comparable to Byeok Hae-su.


    < Jogwangsa > Craster who can catch something invisible like Baek Hyeon-yul.


    A device to contain the sentences of < Baeksil >.


    A sentence that expresses the power of < Silver >.


    and the furnace of Hephaestus.


    Lastly, the holder of < Silver >.


    I can only make Pandora Clan.


    People gobbled it up.


    The barrier to entry was too high.


    Meanwhile-.


    ��Please secretly gather the prisoners whose execution date is nearing and those who should not be released into the world.


    Lim Ga-eul supported the Pandora Clan as much as possible so that they could attack the Black Dungeon.


    At Eunha��s request, she secretly contacted prisons across the country.


    Even if she didn��t know what Eunha��s intention was, she said she was satisfied with being able to deal with the heinous criminals that she had a hard time dealing with.


    ��


    It should not end with propaganda.


    Eunha and Han Seohyun��s sub-loads worked hard every day to recruit a raiding party.


    We requested cooperation from the clans in charge of Dongdaemun-gu, Yongsan-gu, Jung-gu.


    In addition, he asked for cooperation from the clans he had built relationships with.


    Efforts paid off.


    Huh�� At least, Hae-soo hyung and Hyeon-yul made < Baekeun > into a sentence and lived.


    Otherwise, it would have been difficult to gather raid groups.


    As well as regional clans.


    Many clans showed interest.


    Regulus Shilla Myungwang Blaze Tempest KK Donghae Habaek Clan expressed their intention to participate.


    Of course, they couldn��t send a lot of troops considering the risk.


    But it didn��t matter.


    This is because the perception of the black dungeon raid gradually changed to a positive one just by expressing their intention to participate.


    Thanks to that, the recruitment of raiding parties would be completed within a few days.


    Moreover-.


    -Because he even threatened Choi Jeong-hun.


    Eunha induced clans who were reluctant to attack to participate.


    The best example was the Zenith Clan.


    He threatened Choi Jeong-hoon and made Zenith participate in the attack as well.


    In addition, Han Seo-hyun threatened Oh Hae-in and forced Samra Clan to participate.


    Choi Jeong-hoon and Oh Hae-in were both on a leash.


    That��s how the black dungeon��s attack team was almost completed.


    Still not enough.


    We need to attract people who can help us clear the black dungeon.


    Before the return, there were people who helped in the capture of < Abyss Dungeon >.


    Eunha was in the process of finding them and drawing them into the target.


    Twenty-five was also among those he would attract.


    twenty-five


    Need anything else?


    The boundary between Bomun-dong and Sungin-dong.


    Eunha found twenty-five.


    Twenty-five was recently tasked with promoting positive public opinion about Clan Pandora.


    As a result, he thought that Eunha had come to ask for a job related to it.


    However, what Eunha said next was beyond his expectations.


    I have only you. ����.


    In the Black Dungeon, there will be many traps that are difficult to solve. Your power will be very helpful there.


    Pandora Clan had a number of capable Rangers.


    Representatively < Singung > and < Gemini >.


    Even so, the galaxy was not satisfied.


    I��m sorry to ask you this, but I want you to enter the black dungeon too. I��m not even a player


    It��s not a matter of cheating on your identity, and we��ll end up in a dungeon by ourselves, but it��s probably not important.


    That��s right.


    So�� I��ll ask you like this. I want you to participate in the attack too.


    in a previous life.


    < Going away > Twenty-five ended his life in the black dungeon.


    Even though Eun-ha remembered that, she bowed her head and asked him.


    ��There is nothing that cannot be entered. So stop raising your head, sir.


    ����.


    I feel good that my master values my skills so highly.


    Twenty-five shrugged.


    he said with a smile.


    You��re not going to die. You��re not telling me to die there on behalf of your clanmates, are you? I can��t do that.


    Then it happened. ����.


    It��s a strategy to live, not to attack in desperation, so there��s no need to be so sorry.


    Twenty-five held out their hands.


    Eunha looked at that hand.


    Twenty-five giggled.


    Let��s try it. Although it won��t make your name in history, I wonder how great you��ll get by going there.


    yes thank you


    sorry and thank you.


    Eun-ha wanted to say a lot, but soon she only brought out one word.


    You don��t even have to say it in a sloppy way.


    It was communicated even without saying it.


    Eunha took his hand.


    This time for sure-.


    ����I will attack < Dungeon of the Abyss >.


    protecting all of their people.


    Eunha pledged her life.


    ��


    The clans to participate in the raid have gathered.


    The clans decided to organize their forces.


    Eunha was the same.


    I can��t send all my clanmates.


    It would take at least three months to clear the black dungeon.


    That��s what Eunha felt.


    Therefore, it was not possible to put all the forces of Pandora Clan into the Black Dungeon.


    I had to take care of Pandora Clan and the security of this country.


    I can��t send all the twelve seats. Some will have to be left here. Because the fairy and the people would like it to be the same. I bet


    Seohyun Han brought out her opinion.


    Eunha nodded.


    Other subloads agreed.


    There are five zodiacs in our clan.


    Because my older sister is missing, are there four of us?


    Me, Yeonhwa Changjin hyung, stupid hyung��


    One of them has to drop out.


    There was no need to worry.


    If only one person had to remain��.


    -Yeonhwa should be left in the clan.


    Eun-ha was thinking of leaving Ryu Yeon-hwa behind.


    I had already spoken to her.


    The blue brother is the person you need to clear the black dungeon.


    Changjin hyung will also be helpful.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa will definitely help.


    However, among the Twelve Seats of Clan Pandora, she was the only one whom the clan could trust.


    Even if there was no longer a force threatening the fairy government, it was something they didn��t know about.


    Ha Baek-ryeon needed someone to support her in times of need.


    ����okay. I will follow your words. Instead, please save Eun-ah. Please.��


    Of course, Ryu Yeon-hwa was not convinced.


    Normally, she followed Eunha��s words, but as Noah��s friend, she didn��t try to follow him this time.


    So Eunha spent a lot of time convincing her and only then was she able to get her consent.


    Yeonhwa unnie would be enough. Alright then let��s organize the clan members now.


    Including Seohyun Han.


    Jung Ha-yang, Mok Min-ho, Cha Eun-woo, Jin Seo-na nodded.


    Eunha continued to discuss the organization.


    It would be good to call Eunhyuk Choi as well.


    I��ll ask Eunhyuk once. I can��t ask you to participate in the black dungeon raid, but I will ask you to stay in the clan during the raid.


    Mok Min-ho and Jin Seo-na talked about Choi Eun-hyuk.


    While the attack on the Black Dungeon was in progress, there were not enough troops to protect Pandora Clan.


    If it is Choi Eun-hyuk, I can trust him.


    Everyone agreed.


    If possible, I would like at least one sub-load to remain�� Is there anyone thinking of staying?


    If Seohyun is the person to assist with your work, I think Hayang would be the best fit�� I have to take care of Yuran as well.


    There are enough supporters to put in the raid team, so it��s better for Eunwoo to stay.


    An argument also broke out between the subloads.


    This is because at least one member insisted on remaining in the clan.


    But the conversation never came to a conclusion, and the conversation just kept going.


    Eun-ha wanted Jung Ha-yang to remain, and Mok Min-ho wanted Cha Eun-woo to remain.


    Then, Jeong Ha-yang and Cha Eun-woo expressed that they wanted to participate in the attack and did not break their will.


    In the end, it was concluded that Han Seo-hyun mediated them and all the sub-loads participated.


    I wish someone would stay, but if you think so, then there��s nothing you can do. Until you clear the black dungeon, I��ll do my best by myself. Instead, make sure you succeed.


    For Han Seo-hyun, it was a decision that carried a lot of burden.


    From now on, she will be the deputy of the Clanlord, Sublord, and Administrator.


    Anyway, so-.


    ����Let��s organize it like this.


    Clan member formation is over.


    It was a formation that Pandora Clan could realistically pull out as much as possible.


    Black Dungeon Strategy Plan


    �� Pandora Clan (S+) ��


    Clan Road: Eunha Noh


    Division


    Name


    Dealer


    Eunha Noh


    Dealer


    Minho Mog


    Dealer


    Namhoon Yoo Sear?h the Nov��l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ��


    �� Guardian


    Shihyeong Kang


    ��


    ��


    Guardian


    No Abenir


    ��


    ��


    Hunter


    Changjin Han


    Hunter


    Jinparang


    ��


    ��


    Caster


    Bae Subin


    Caster


    Jo


    Ara


    ��


    ��


    Ranger


    Hoshimiya Kaede


    Ranger


    Meilin


    Ranger


    25


    ��


    :


    Support


    Cha Eun-woo


    Support


    Ilya


    Support


    Yeo-bi


    ��


    :


    Sniper


    Bongu


    �C


    rae Sniper Son Ga-yeon


    �� :


    Navigator


    Jeong


    Ha-yang


    Navigator


    Meiling


    ��


    :


    Telepathist


    Jinseo-na


    Telepathic


    Ariel


    Telepathic Seo


    Dam-bi


    ��


    ��


    ��


    :


    The number of players to be put into the black dungeon in Pandora Clan is about 70.


    About 30 people, including Ryu Yeon-hwa, Choi Eun-hyuk, Kim Min-ji, Kim Mary, On Tae-hee and Hermit, decided to protect the clan.


    Clan members in charge of pioneering Uijeongbu were not included.


    00140

 Chapter 909

    Relife Player 909


    [Chapter 225]


    [Final Destiny (3)]


    Before returning, Avenir was nicknamed < Diamond Fist >.


    In his previous life, he played a big part in attacking < Deep Sea Dungeon > located in Southern Europe in his early twenties.


    To that extent, his talent was excellent, and he was clearly proving it by joining Pandora Clan in this life.


    Avenir is now 20 years old. To be honest, in my heart, I want Avenir to protect the clan.


    Whether or not to let him participate in the < Abyss Dungeon > raid as it is.


    It was a considerable worry for Eunha.


    No matter how talented he was, Avenir was a rookie who had not yet graduated from the academy for less than a year.


    Practical experience was sorely lacking.


    On the one hand, he was a talented person with the potential to grow into a pillar of the country in 10 years.


    One day, when Baekryun is inaugurated as a fairy and the time comes to select the 5th twelfth seat, there is no talent like Urbanier.


    Of course you are young.


    A player whose talent is unquestionable and who will swear loyalty to Pandora Clan and Habaek-ryun.


    There was no way other than Avenir had a talented person with those conditions.


    Eunha had no doubts.


    That��s why he couldn��t help but worry about whether he should participate in the black dungeon raid as it is.


    Sihyung and the other kids aren��t enough. We need a stronger shield.


    The boss of < Dungeon of the Abyss > is strong.


    Eunha thought that the boss of < Dungeon of the Deep > would not be as good as the boss of < Dungeon of the Abyss >.


    As such, the boss of < Dungeon of the Abyss > was still an incomprehensible existence.


    So, in preparation for the boss battle, Eunha wanted to replenish the Guardian manpower so that the attackers could withstand the attack.


    Should I put Hermit noona instead?


    Soon, Eun-ha thought of Hermit.


    Judging from her fighting style, she was more like a dealer or a guardian.


    However, she only had style, but did not have the magic or skills suitable for her role as a guardian.


    Even if you teach Bruno as an attribute, it will be difficult to put it into practice right away.


    ��there��s nothing but Avenir.


    In the end, the galaxy decided to let Abenir participate in the raid.


    There were things I had to go through before that.


    ��Isn��t it something to protect the family? Why did I decide to become a player? I am also Eunah noona��s family! So, Eunha-hyung, put me in the raid team too!��


    In fact, he didn��t even need to ask Abenir��s permission from the beginning.


    It was because he had come to Eunha right away when he heard the news that he was recruiting a raiding party.


    However, Eunha thought it was reasonable to seek permission not only from Abenir but also from his parents.


    Galaxy and Bruno and Julieta.


    The relationship between the three was special.


    ��Tonight, under the light of the moon and the stars, in the stillness of the night, I make a holy union in humble language.��


    It was exactly 20 years ago.


    Eun-ha recalled the memory of receiving the oath of two people under the night sky 20 years ago.


    At that time, the two of them dedicated their lives to him.


    Although the oath at that time was not binding�� The two of them have not hesitated to help me since then.


    The two even educated their own child, Abenir, to live for the galaxy.


    said Bruno and Julieta.


    They said that their lives and the lives of Abenir belonged to him.


    So you don��t have to hesitate to sacrifice yourself.


    It��s nonsense. how do i take it


    Eunha smiled bitterly.


    I couldn��t tell how much the two of them were serious at that time.


    It may or may not be sincere.


    Either way, the galaxy thought their dedication shouldn��t be taken for granted.


    Moreover, they were a family.


    I couldn��t just send Avenir to limb and make them worry.


    Accordingly, Eunha decided to get permission from Bruno and Julieta.


    You will need the power of Abenir. So let me ask you this.


    Just in time, Julieta had come to give a gift to an artifact that was to be used to clear the black dungeon.


    Eun-ha set a time to meet with Bruno and Julieta.


    Then, in front of them, he bowed his head deeply.


    ������.��


    Giulietta and Bruno did not say anything after hearing the explanation.


    Eunha kept her head down until the two opened their mouths.


    Soon, the two cleared their faces.


    Galaxy Boss. Are you a bit upset about this? Aren��t we the family of the galaxy boss? Our desire to save Eun-ah is the same as the Eun-ha boss. It is not a family to turn away from a family in a predicament. We also have the same desire to save Eun-ah.


    Of course, Avenir would have said that to the Galactic Boss. no?


    ��that��s right.


    The two of them speak as if admonishing.


    Eunha nodded her head and told her that she had already asked for Abenir��s permission.


    Then Julieta said��.


    ��We raised a son well. he is also my son right bro?


    yes i agree


    She opened her shoulders wide.


    Bruno also shook his head softly with his arms crossed.


    Urbaneer is now an adult who can decide his own affairs on his own. Don��t let the galaxy boss try to notice us with something like that.


    ����.


    But��. Still, the galaxy boss. Your sister, Julieta.


    As the child��s mother, I beg you, I hope the child does not die. I��m begging you like this


    don��t ask me too The child is our hope.


    Julieta reaches over the table and takes Eun-ha��s hand.


    Then he bowed his head and asked.


    Contrary to what she proudly said a moment ago, her hands were shaking.


    Bruno will also be very anxious.


    Even so, they suppressed their uneasiness and believed in Eunha and expressed their permission.


    I really hope that you can find Eun-ah and come back safely with Urbaneer. Then let��s party together. The three of you, come back safely. I would do anything to help with that.


    There was only one thing Eunha could say.


    ��I��ll trust you with the party preparations.


    That��s how the schedule was created.


    ��


    The black dungeon capture date is approaching.


    Every day, people around the world wondered if Clan Pandora would be able to succeed this time as it has so far.


    Meanwhile, the faces of the clan members organized in the raid became infinitely more solemn as the day drew closer.


    ������.��


    To be able to engage in battle at any time.


    Their senses stood sharp.


    The clan members who did not participate in the raid were careful not to get on their nerves as much as possible.


    Baekryun, what are you doing?


    The galaxy was similar to them.


    With three days left before the raid, he gave off an atmosphere that seemed like he would pull out his sword at any moment.


    Noh Yuran and Noh Yurin were afraid of him and even burst into tears.


    Noh Yoo-seong was an exception.


    Then that day, Ha Baek-ryeon visited his office in the middle of the night.


    Do I have to�� go in?


    Ha Baek-ryeon became a high school student this year.


    Under the Constitution, she was treated like a student at the academy.


    was a semi-adult.


    She approached him cautiously and looked at him.


    Then, as soon as one word fell out, he spat out the next one.


    It��s a dungeon that has never been attacked before. ����.


    Even the International Mana Management Organization said that humanity has not been able to capture it yet, but is it really possible to capture it?


    In fact, the question that Ha Baek-ryun couldn��t stand was also a question that the clan members were implicitly thinking about.


    Deep down, they were afraid too.


    In a way, it was also the reason why they stood there.


    Eunha could not be fully assured that he would also attack the black dungeon.


    You have to do it though. I also want to save Eun-ah. But maybe there is another way other than the way you think.


    Maybe. But why��


    But I don��t have time. Baekryun doesn��t feel like you either.


    ����.


    Eunha told Habaekryun.


    Ha Baek-ryun kept his mouth shut.


    She knew too.


    If I didn��t force myself to think of Noh Eun-ah, my memories of her would fade over time.


    If this state continued, he might forget her existence again.


    After all, it was a race against time.


    In fact, Ha Baek-ryun also knew that the only way was to attack the black dungeon.


    I hate it though.


    Even so, Ha Baek-ryun did not want Eun-ha to enter the black dungeon like this.


    I don��t want my brother to die. You can��t guarantee that you��ll come back 100 percent alive.


    I��ve been patiently patient all this time.


    Ha Baek-ryun couldn��t help but shed tears after telling Eun-ha the truth.


    Eun-ha was surprised to see her shed tears because of him.


    ��I must come back alive.��


    and that moment.


    Eun-ha overlaid on the return before she was stealing the flowing tears.


    So, I couldn��t stay still.


    he got up from his seat.


    brother?


    Eun-ha approached her and stretched out her hand, then stopped.


    Ha Baek-ryun��s face is filled with doubt.


    Eunha hesitated whether it would be okay if she touched her.


    But the hesitation was short-lived.


    Be careful not to break it.


    Just like asking for Ha Baek-ryeon��s consent.


    Eunha hugged Ha Baekryun slowly.


    I won��t die this time �� yes?


    don��t worry. I won��t let you be alone this time. I will definitely come back and win. ����.


    even in a previous life.


    Ha Baek-ryun was extremely opposed to him entering < Dungeon of the Abyss > on the backs of public opinion.


    Eun-ha remembered that time and promised her again.


    I couldn��t keep it before returning.


    This time, I was determined to keep it.


    without any basis. ����.


    Are you really promising?


    Ha Baek-ryun squeezed his collar.


    Eunha stroked her hair.


    he said to her head.


    I��ll promise.


    not to lie


    yes no


    I will be begging you earnestly. I must come back alive.


    Ha Baek-ryun weeps and sobs.


    Unlike her previous life, her age was now 17 years old.


    I couldn��t hide my emotions well.


    On the one hand, I was a little more impulsive, and at the same time, I was clumsy in expressing myself.


    ��I like it.


    That is why Ha Baek-ryeon awkwardly conveyed her impulsive and honest feelings.


    Eunha naturally smiled at the first words she heard.


    I like it too.


    Really?


    Graham. It��s�� garbage. �� Is this something to be scolded for?


    He could not have thought that Ha Baek-ryun��s clumsy words had a different meaning.


    At this time, Eunha did not know.


    However, Eun-ha only hugged her tightly to comfort her.


    She crept into his arms.


    ��


    Time goes by like that.


    The day to attack the Black Dungeon has arrived.


    The raiding party quickly moved north to Cheolwon, Gangwon-do, receiving support from the people.


    ��From here on, it��s unexplored. I will attach a guide to you, but you must never let go of your tension from here on out.


    The road to Uijeongbu was easy.


    After that, the raiding party was able to go all the way to Yeoncheon-ri under the guidance of guides supported by the Mana Management Organization.


    The Yeoncheon area was in full swing.


    Mountains were visible everywhere.


    Cheorwon, Gangwon-do, had to go up from there.


    An employee of the Mana Management Organization said that from now on, unexplored lands will be opened in earnest.


    Kaede Twenty-five. uh. preload.


    Be prepared in case you don��t know. You��ll probably encounter monsters on the way.


    The raiding party was also cautious from this point on.


    Eunha set foot in the unexplored land after being guided by a guide.


    2 days passed.


    For two days, the raiding party was not pioneered, so they had to cross rough roads and encounter high-ranking monsters every time.


    Nevertheless, they did not stop and finally reached Cheorwon, Gangwon-do.


    What you see there is a black dungeon. ������.��


    The guide pointed with a finger.


    The players who came forward could see a black area that filled the whole area in the distance.


    It was a black dungeon.


    People were at a loss for words when they saw the dungeons they had only seen in pictures.


    I knew it beforehand, but seeing it with my own eyes is no joke. is that a dungeon?


    Bae Soo-bin stuck out his tongue.


    In the yellow and red dungeon, the existing terrain was colored in a specific color.


    However, it was impossible to specify which terrain was located in the black dungeon.


    It was just that darkness lurked so black that it filled the whole area of Cheorwon.


    It was to the point where I couldn��t tell if it was fog or land.


    Stop looking and let��s go.


    Eunha ordered the raiding party.


    The raiders had hard faces.


    They soon arrived at a location where they could see the black dungeon right nearby.


    It��s a black dungeon from here. Everyone, get your head right now.


    with another world ahead.


    Galaxy delivered to people.


    The raiders nodded their heads.


    I couldn��t even go back after coming here.


    They decided to attack.


    Changjin hyung.


    oh eunha


    Eunha called Han Changjin.


    Han Chang-jin stepped forward.


    Soon, Eunha pointed to the vehicles at the rear of the assault team.


    Send the vehicle inside first. We��ll go in after all those cars are in. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ��okay.


    The vehicle was loaded with supplies in preparation for a long attack.


    However, the role of the vehicle he pointed to was a little different.


    Criminals were inside the car.


    To avoid the eyes of the press, he was brought in a vehicle in top secrecy.


    Players could only hear about this after leaving Uijeongbu.


    Buuung


    Han Chang-jin gave instructions to the people who drove the car to this place.


    They were people of darkness.


    Those who successfully complete this strategy will occupy their place.


    they drove


    I passed the path made by the players and entered the black dungeon.


    Let us go in now. ������.��


    Cars carrying criminals entered.


    Eunha looked back at the raiding party members.


    With sad faces, they moved forward.


    Eunha also took a step.


    Soon after, step into the black area.


    You have to win by any means.


    Definitely this time.


    beyond that darkness.


    The guy is waiting.


    A monster that could not be defeated before returning and forced itself to death.


    I��d be lying if I said I wasn��t afraid.


    However, he became stronger than he was then and had many colleagues around him.


    Eventually, Eunha entered the dungeon.


    ��


    The moment you step into the dungeon.


    The attacking party felt a strange sensation.


    I felt as if I had been separated from the world and fell into a completely different world.


    It was strange to breathe.


    It was strange to feel it on my skin.


    After walking for a long time in the dark, they lost their minds and stood in an open field.


    It��s as I remember.


    In < Abyssal Dungeon >, the starting place does not change no matter where you enter.


    Eunha confirmed the situation.


    Then I looked around. The raiding party was hesitant at the sensation they had felt for the first time in their lives.


    Eunha snapped her fingers.


    Roaring!


    A fire broke out.


    A flame lights up the darkness.


    However, beyond the lightened darkness, there was only a new darkness.


    there was nothing.


    As if the world recreated in < Miracle > turned black.


    Eun-ha turned her eyes away from such a world and looked at the raiders.


    Their eyes also turned to him.


    As I said before, monsters don��t appear on the first floor here. So let��s all relax.


    ������.��


    Eunha reassured the raiders.


    If you think about it, it was strange.


    He was talking as if he knew about the structure of the black dungeon.


    The realm that could be known with < Future Poetry > was already beyond.


    However, since the Pandora Clan members did not express any questions, the raiders were unable to say anything about it.


    They put aside their doubts and followed Eunha��s words.


    Open the back door of Changjin-hyung��s truck. You mean take it out? uh. and put it to one side


    Eun-ha instructed Han Chang-jin.


    Han Chang-jin carried out the order.


    The back door of the truck opened.


    Dark people pulled down the criminals who were riding in the back compartment.


    Whew�� Where is this place!?


    Where will it lead us�� kuhh��!!


    ������.��


    Criminals rebel.


    In response, Han Chang-jin expressed mana.


    The son-in-law was enveloped in darkness.


    Now he can control not only shadows but also darkness, and he blocks their mouths with darkness.


    The raiders watched as they forced the criminals to one side.


    They did not know for what reason those criminals were brought.


    I could only guess whether they were using them as an advance party to explore unknown territory.


    In the past, criminals were used as an advance party to explore red dungeons, but it is almost impossible in black dungeons.


    However, Eun-ha was not brought with such an intention as people thought.


    The mana circuit was destroyed and the criminals who could not bring mana out were just sacrifices.


    It was then.


    [Welcome to < Dungeon of the Abyss >!! It��s too late to adapt the dungeon based on your knowledge! We warmly welcome all of you who have entered < Abyssal Dungeon > for the first time!! I am a dungeon guide who will guide you in the future.]


    ������.��


    Something suddenly appeared out of thin air.


    The fairy-like silhouette was engulfed in bright light and was unrecognizable.


    The players flinched at the sight of the sprite that appeared out of nowhere.


    And they were astonished that the fairy was so skillful in conveying her thoughts in human language.


    The Dungeon Guide!?


    Some of them vomited up.


    The dungeon guide giggled.


    [I understand that you are surprised. That��s why the black dungeon < Dungeon of the Abyss > you named can be said to be a completely different world beyond imagination.] The


    dungeon guide roared.


    The raid members were stunned that the first being they encountered after entering the black dungeon was a talkative fairy.


    Contrary to what we knew, wouldn��t the monsters living in the black dungeon be able to communicate?


    It was not strange that the raiding party members suddenly expressed such a question.


    The dungeon guide was treating them favorably.


    But the galaxy��


    -Damn it.


    I knew that fairy was not a good being.


    In my mind, I wanted to kill him.


    However, unlike her appearance, that fairy had considerable power and did not die even after she died.


    However, a dungeon guide was necessary to understand the dungeon.


    So, instead of killing the talkative fairy, Eunha took action to cut off the fairy.


    Stop talking about it over and over again.


    [����.]


    Hurry up and get to the point.


    The dungeon guide kept his mouth shut.


    Soon, the guy who was dealing with the raiders turned his gaze to Eunha.


    [You are a quick-tempered person. It was the first time I had a chance to have a conversation with another pseudo-body, so I liked it, but they poured cold water on me.]


    Even so, from your point of view, we are just inferior beings. To you, we are no different from ants.


    [It��s fun and pleasant. Do you know me well? However, I would like to correct the fact that this dungeon sees you as maggots, not ants.]


    ������.��


    [All right. Shall we stop with the introduction and move on to the main topic? This dungeon consists of 30 floors, and each floor is connected to a different world. That��s why you can��t move on to the next world on your own. On each floor, you must complete the mission I give you to move on to the next floor. When we reached the deepest part like that��.]


    The dungeon guide explained about the black dungeon.


    The members of the raid team were dumbfounded by the sudden change of attitude of the dungeon guide.


    On the other hand, Eunha was considerate of the members of the raid team and did not block the dungeon guide��s explanation.


    [��You will meet the being who dominates this dungeon. If you defeat us, we will give the person who has contributed the most among you the authority to grant any wish.]


    ������!!��


    [Ah, of course, at no cost. We will try to respond to your wishes as much as possible in exchange for the mana that the black dungeon has. Assuming that you defeat us.]


    The story that Eunha had spoken the other day once again popped out of the dungeon guide��s mouth.


    The eyes of the Pandora Clan members moved to Eunha for an instant.


    They seemed to have an almost certain sense of the galaxy��s identity now.


    Meanwhile, the dungeon guide continued.


    [Then, I will deliver the first floor mission! What to do with the first floor? Um�� There are quite a few people who came in, right? After all, in order to proceed smoothly, it would be better to reduce the number of people a little, right? Hmm, since the total number of people is 1064��]


    Dungeon guide giggling brightly.


    However, what the dungeon guide followed up with was the complete opposite of the sunny tone.


    The raiding party members laughed and said it to the extent that I doubted my ears.


    [is it so! So let��s just cut it in half and start with 532. There are also stories in your head that clich��s are the norm. Now, let��s kill ourselves until we��re half way through.]


    ������!!��


    what what��!? What did this crazy fairy bastard just say��


    [Ah, is this a clich��? Still, I��m generous, so I��ll move on. Except that his head didn��t explode��]


    It was when a raid member was dumbfounded and tried to argue with the dungeon guide.


    Eunha immediately drew her sword.


    Then he swung his sword at the criminals on one side.


    Platinum Cross


    ����!!��


    Criminals failed to stop the attack.


    They couldn��t use magic and were bound hand and foot with restraints.


    So, he lost his life after being struck by the magic of the galaxy.


    Because they were gathered in one place, they disappeared without leaving a trace.


    Meanwhile, the members of the raiding party and the dungeon guide were unable to respond to the sudden situation.


    Their eyes lingered on the galaxy and seldom left it.


    532 people. did this work?


    [��]


    In the midst of that.


    Ignoring people��s stares, Eun-ha responded so calmly.


    The dungeon guide didn��t answer.


    The fairy just floated in the air as if time had stopped.


    how long has it been like that


    A dungeon guide flew to him.


    [Did you know about us? Oh, what are you doing? Even if we can read your knowledge, we can��t fully peek into your memories, so I don��t know.]


    Giggles.


    A guide who looks around the galaxy like a child looking at a strange toy.


    The laughter grew more frivolous and soon turned into giggles.


    [Anyway, good! We��ve been waiting for the entrance of the maggots to soothe the boring time! I��m really looking forward to seeing it like this. I hope you can reach the deepest part and face us. This concludes the mission on the 1st floor. Even if I do this, I will summon you to the 2nd floor right away.] The


    dungeon guide giggles.


    To that sound, the world shakes.


    It was only then that the members of the raiding party realized that it was not a world where they could easily see the black dungeon.


    Black darkness enveloped them, and when they opened their eyes, another world greeted them.


    00141

 Chapter 910

    Relife Player 910


    [Chapter 226]


    [Black Dungeon]


    In the previous life.


    The attacking party, which entered the black dungeon, was confused after receiving the mission given by the dungeon guide.


    At first, they didn��t try to kill anyone, they just watched each other.


    Then the dungeon guide intervened.


    [no way! This is no fun!! From now on, I��ll kill one random person every 10 minutes.]


    After saying that, the dungeon guide exploded the person��s head with a finger pointing at them.


    Only then did the raiding parties, realizing the danger, break up and engage in battle.


    At least it was easy to tell the difference.


    Some of the people who participated in clearing the black dungeon were there to kill us from the beginning.


    The mission given to Eunha by the dungeon guide at that time was also an opportunity.


    Just as the enemies tried to kill them by taking advantage of the gap, the galaxy also took advantage of the gap to kill them.


    Of course, I couldn��t kill them all.


    It was because in the meantime, the number of people had been reduced by half, as specified by the dungeon guide.


    [Ahaha! I enjoyed it thanks Since the number of people has been reduced by half, I��ll finish the first floor with this!]


    ������.��


    [But everyone, what are you going to do from next time we fight each other like this? Cooperation seems to have gone over the water now.]


    The dungeon guide was a communication body created by gathering the will of the black dungeon like the will of the world.


    A being with the most evil will.


    The identity of the guy who wore a fairy mask was actually close to the devil.


    [I don��t know! Then let��s go to the second floor! Cooperation is the way to complete the mission on the second floor.]


    The mission on the second floor could be seen as a dungeon defense.


    The raiding party members standing on top of the watchtower had to defend the castle against the monsters flocking under the walls.


    However, as they fought against each other on the first floor, there was no way they could properly complete the mission that required cooperation.


    You killed my friend!!


    you die too!!


    The raiders pretended to kill the monsters and attacked the people who had a grudge on the first floor.


    As a result, the raiding party had to deal with internal and external enemies at the same time.


    [Fight! fight! The side that wins is our side!!]


    That was in line with the purpose of the dungeon guide.


    The dungeon guide wanted the raiding party to enmity from the beginning.


    On the 1st floor, they disintegrate, and on the 2nd and 3rd floors, they doubt each other and make cooperation impossible.


    As a result, when the raid team completed the mission on the 3rd floor, the number of people was drastically reduced.


    I was exhausted both mentally and physically.


    In such a state, they had to carry out missions with high difficulty in earnest.


    can��t be like that


    That��s why the galaxy blocked off the hatred that would start from the first floor.


    ��


    On the 2nd and 3rd floors.


    The raiding party completed the mission with ease and survived without dying.


    The size of the dungeon defense was considerable, but it wasn��t too difficult since the members of the raid team worked together to deal with it.


    [Incredible! I didn��t expect the 2nd and 3rd floors to be completed so neatly. What are you really like? Can I peek into your memories?]


    Shut up.


    [Stupidly.]


    It was all thanks to Eunha.


    Eunha presented a strategy as if she knew everything and went forward to defeat the powerful monsters.


    The raiding party members just followed what he said and fought.


    Also, the role of Avenir was great.


    ��First fist.��


    There was an air battle once.


    At that time, Abenir, who was on top of the castle wall, wrapped his fists and dealt with them single-handedly.


    Giant Blow


    At that moment, the shape of a giant appeared above the castle wall.


    Avenir threw a quick punch into the air, and the giant followed him.


    The atmosphere exploded with a single fist, and those who flapped their wings to prepare for an invasion were shot down by excellent numbers.


    The fist didn��t stop with one blow, it continued several times until there were no more of them left.


    ��Is he�� a Guardian?��


    ��No, there are all these guys?��


    ��Is he a rookie this year? Crazy����


    ��Pandora is Pandora again this year. Why are you playing around now? Crazy.��


    Bae Soo-bin and the others, who were preparing for an air battle, muttered in disbelief.


    Thanks to this, the raiders suffered very little damage.


    With this, I cleared the 2nd and 3rd floors.


    Is there still 27 floors left?


    Meanwhile, the galaxy counted the remaining layers.


    I was able to quickly complete the 3rd floor using my memories before returning.


    However, the difficulty increases from the 4th floor.


    From then on, the 4th hierarchy appears.


    Everyone is so tired.


    I didn��t have time to rest properly because I blocked the 2nd and 3rd floors almost in a row.


    Eunha looked back at the raiding party members.


    above the castle wall.


    They sat down or lay on the floor, gasping for breath.


    Eunha was also so overworked that her whole body was drained of strength.


    I didn��t know if I went on to the next floor like this, the raid might collapse.


    Dungeon Guide.


    [Yes!]


    I had to recover my physical strength.


    After making her decision, Eunha called the dungeon guide.


    A fairy flew in laughing while watching Joara, who had reached exhaustion while intercepting monsters like a siege weapon.


    [Shall I move you to the next floor?]


    No. stop right here I will take a break here


    [That��s too bad. If I hadn��t said anything, I would have pretended not to know and sent them to the 4th floor.]


    ������.��


    [Then, I would have seen them die in groups, but it��s a pity. Well, there are still 27 floors left. Even if you��re not dead right now, you��ll die if you go deeper.]


    The raiders raised their heads.


    They made faces of disgust.


    Now they, too, were realizing the essence of a dungeon guide.


    He was, if you have to ask, a demon.


    A demon who deceives by pretending to be innocent.


    If I hadn��t told him to rest, he would have sent us all to the next floor to die, just like he said.


    Eunha sighed softly.


    Before the return, the attacking party had to leave their bodies on a continuous mission without rest.


    They didn��t know that they would be able to rest if they asked the dungeon guide.


    At that time, if someone had not brought up the word to rest by chance, I would have had to go down to the deepest part without stopping.


    Knowing that, the galaxy quickly put the brakes on in this life.


    [great. Then I��ll give you 24 hours of your time. In the meantime, please rest comfortably on the 3rd floor.]


    Eventually, the dungeon guide gave the raid team time to rest.


    However, the raiding party members could not relax after hearing that.


    It was something you never knew.


    Their gaze turned to the galaxy.


    Did you hear? Let everyone rest comfortably for 24 hours. No more monsters will appear on this floor. yes?


    [joy! If you ask too much, it��s not fun at all. I guess you know that I can��t lie. Yes, monsters will no longer appear on this floor.]


    So, rest in peace.


    Galactic command fell.


    Only then did the raiders relax and lie flat on their backs.


    Phew, I thought I was really dying!


    Exclamation poured out from everywhere.


    Only then did the raiders drink water and chat with the people on either side.


    Eunwoo. It may be difficult, but go around with the supporters and treat the injured. okay. I��ll just do that and I��ll take a break soon.


    Cha Eun-woo got up from his seat.


    She moved her body, ripping off the hair that was wet from sweat and clinging to her cheek.


    Soon after, other supporters of Ilya Yeo-bi followed her.


    Eunha took out a potion from her holster.


    ��it��s very bitter.


    Seokhun Jeong��s Premium Potion.


    A double shot of espresso.


    He sipped the potion and slowly refilled the mana that had run out.


    I am fortunate to have the body of a demon.


    Even if you explode mana and fight, mana remains.


    Due to the increase in the amount of mana in the body, the number of times the gift is activated has decreased.


    Instead, it has been able to launch a more bold and threatening offensive than before.


    Eunha checked the amount of mana in her body and turned her head.


    are you okay?


    Jung Ha-yang gently took her hand.


    Look how dirty your face is.


    Are you that white?


    She, who commanded the battlefield from the rear, was also clearly exhausted.


    Eunha wiped the ash from her forehead with her thumb.


    Jeong Ha-yang stood on tiptoe to check if he was hurt.


    Don��t try to overdo it yourself. Because everyone has been prepared to come in. Aren��t we weak enough to protect you now?


    yes i��m sorry


    Jung Ha-yang speaks in a stern tone.


    Eunha smiled.


    She was right.


    Just as the galaxy became stronger than before the return, the clan members also became stronger than before the return.


    He was no longer weak enough to be cared for by the galaxy.


    White is right.


    Since entering the black dungeon, I have a strong feeling that I am doing everything by myself.


    It was unavoidable.


    Eunha felt sorry for bringing them here for nothing.


    Jung Ha-yang saw through his heart.


    she said in a sharp tone.


    Do not be sorry. ����.


    Eunha isn��t the only one who came here to save Eun-ah.


    ��that��s right


    Eunha nodded.


    He and his clanmates had the same goal.


    There is no need to do everything yourself.


    Soon he looked back at the clan members gathered by his side.


    They were chattering too.


    His expression was bright and it was good to see him.


    ������.��


    At that time, the clan members also felt the gaze and looked at the galaxy.


    Then they laughed at what was so funny.


    Look at him covered in blood. wash up really It��s not like you don��t use cleansing magic because you don��t have enough mana, right?


    Galaxy Galaxy! Shall I wash you clean with magic? just talk! In that sense, take a break and take a pack of soju��.


    Guys! Blue brother just got into the truck! They must be trying to secretly steal supplies! what!? blue brother! What are you trying to eat by yourself right now!? Eat me too! I mean, I��m starving to death!!


    Bae Su-bin Ariel Kang Si-hyung Jo A-ra.


    Starting with the four of them, they kept talking.


    It was a crazy story.


    In the end, Eunha shook her shoulders.


    Are you a little more relaxed now?


    yes dude


    Mok Min-ho approached and made a sarcastic remark.


    Eunha responded in a similar tone to him who was talking to him in a quarrelsome tone.


    Not a single kid has died since we got here. At this point, how about saying something as a Clanlord?


    One word��


    ������.��


    Clan members suddenly stopped talking.


    Eunha chose what to say.


    There was nothing much to say.


    27 floors left. So let��s rest when we��re resting, and don��t be vigilant when we��re fighting. Even I don��t know the details of this dungeon, so always be careful.


    did you hear Guys, even the god of time is not omnipotent.


    Mok Min-ho spoke to the clan members behind him as if to listen.


    god of time.


    Clan members growled.


    Eunha smiled bitterly.


    The clan members did not bother to question their identity.


    I appreciated their consideration.


    Even so, I couldn��t just keep my mouth shut by accepting their consideration.


    Now is the time to tell those who have been waiting for you.


    If you clear this dungeon and leave, then I��ll tell you without hiding it. who I really am So don��t let everyone die on their own.


    Eunha tried to convey her sincerity by looking into each other��s eyes.


    A story that no longer needs to be hidden.


    However, it will take a long time for them to talk about the path they have walked and accept it.


    I couldn��t speak in this situation.


    The clan members also seemed to know.


    That��s why the clan members accepted the idea of going out and talking.


    Whether the Lord returned, reincarnated, or possessed has nothing to do with it. the Lord is the Lord Rather, that��s why you��re more drawn to the Lord��


    Illya unnie��s death flag! Everyone, come here, sister, shut your mouth!


    If you want to be quiet, you become noisy and really distracted.


    The fox cries out.


    Hoshimiya Kaede shook her head.


    There is no mess.


    Eunha burst into laughter.


    ��


    24 hours have passed.


    The dungeon guide has been flying around the raiding party members and making useless noises.


    Of course, not all was useless.


    The story the dungeon guide brought out was also mixed with useful information about the black dungeon.


    The raid members now know how to handle the dungeon guide to some extent.


    [Okay then, we moved to the 4th floor! I will deliver the mission on the 4th floor.]


    The raiders were summoned to the 4th floor.


    As soon as they were summoned to the 4th floor, their senses were sharpened.


    The energy of high-ranking monsters was felt everywhere.


    Everyone be careful. As I said, from now on, dangerous guys will come out in earnest.


    A world made of labyrinths.


    Eun-ha looked out into the darkness far away and paid attention to the raiders.


    The dungeon guide continued its explanation.


    [From the 4th floor, according to your knowledge, monsters that lead to the 4th tier appear.]


    The monsters that appeared up to the 3rd floor were at least 5th tier Overrank.


    However, starting from the 4th floor, it is different.


    The dungeon guide repeated the information that Eunha had passed on to the raiding party.


    [Among the monsters on this floor right now, there are 4th tier and overrank risk monsters. The number reaches a whopping 100!!]


    The raiders were stunned.


    I had heard about the galaxy, but it was surprising that there were 100 4th tier and overrank monsters.


    But it wasn��t all 100.


    The number of monsters below it had to be taken into account.


    The raiders swallowed their saliva.


    [It doesn��t matter how long it takes. All you have to do is kill all the monsters on this floor. Is there anything special?]


    ������.��


    It was easy to say.


    The members of the raiding party had to fight against monsters familiar with the terrain.


    And among the monsters, there could be monsters with high intelligence.


    If they attacked in groups, it would be difficult to deal with.


    But


    regardless of whether the raiders were ready or not.


    The dungeon guide announced the start.


    Then, the monsters crouching in the dark rose up.


    The raiders found sparkling eyes around them.


    Crazy��


    someone said something like that.


    The monsters were cleverly waiting at the point where the raid team was summoned.


    And as soon as the dungeon guide declared, the raiding party was ambushed.


    Guardians, wake up and raise your shield!!!


    People hurriedly shouted.


    The battle started so suddenly and unfolded in a state where the formation was not properly formed.


    ��


    The death toll of the black dungeon raid was 0.


    The record was broken from the 4th floor.


    Many people died.


    The raiding party had to fight at night on the 4th floor and kill them in the middle of the night. S��ar?h the N??elFir��.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It was only after three days that I was able to wipe out all of them.


    [great! Then I��ll take a break for 24 hours and then go to the next floor!!]


    The dungeon guide was excited.


    This is because people who die in the black dungeon become nourishment for the black dungeon and disappear.


    Those who survived had to go down, and those who died were doomed to be eaten in the dungeon.


    That was the order of the black dungeon.


    [Move to the 5th floor!!]


    Until we clear the dungeon.


    It is impossible to go outside.


    At that time, the members of the raiding party regretted their choice to step into the black dungeon.


    Still, they had to go.


    The black dungeon was not easy.


    Floors that have completed missions become active again over time.


    In the end, the attackers had no choice but to go down to the deepest part.


    So they went down to the deepest part of the dungeon.


    The 5th floor, the 6th floor, the 7th floor, the 8th floor��


    Every time I went down, the number of people decreased.


    On the ninth floor, one member of the Pandora clan ended up losing his life.


    Even the Dawning Sword couldn��t do anything about it.


    -Thanks to you, I was able to come this far. Thank you so much and I��m sorry.


    Nevertheless, the galaxy moved on.


    People dug into the monster��s stomach to get dog tags and prayed for the death of the clan member.


    So they reached the 10th floor.


    [Welcome to the 10th floor! It��s like we��ve reached 1/3 of the way now.]


    ������.��


    Time seemed to have passed for over a month.


    The raiding party members have now captured only one-third.


    The body could be healed at any time, but the mind could not be helped even with magic and was exhausted.


    In that situation, the dungeon guide made a mocking sound. [As for the 10th floor�� Well, with your knowledge, it��s a floor


    where you


    can��t use gifts!


    The raiders�� faces went blank.


    [How long can you survive this time in such a situation?]


    In a previous life.


    It was the floor where Son Ga-yeon died in < Dumb >.


    00142

 Chapter 911

    Relife Player 911


    [Chapter 226]


    [Black Dungeon (2)]


    The 10th floor where gifts cannot be used and magic power is reduced.


    The raid team, which had come down to the 9th floor before returning, was greatly embarrassed by the situation where their abilities were sealed.


    If you are a skilled person who can participate in the black dungeon, you will inevitably increase your dependence on gifts and their utilization.


    However, if you are restricted from using the gift, it is understandable to panic.


    They had no choice but to be confused by the situation they were experiencing for the first time.


    Furthermore, the monsters lurking on the 10th floor were so strong that it was a headache to deal with without using a gift.


    As a result, the attack, which had been accelerating since the 7th floor, slowed down again.


    The problem didn��t end there.


    Until we came down to the 10th floor, we repeated enmity and reconciliation with each other.


    In such a situation, those who had their gifts sealed and their skills drastically decreased became targets for the enemies.


    Who is the enemy of the fairy government?


    Or who betrayed.


    The incident that occurred on the first floor made it impossible to divide the raiding party into enemies and allies.


    Among those who became enemies of the fairy government, some adhered to Eunha in order to survive, and those who were on the side of Eunha turned away with hatred on the first floor.


    In the end, I had to tackle the 10th floor with enemies I couldn��t figure out.


    As a result-


    ����Who�� killed Ga-yeon�� What kind of bastard made a child who can��t speak like this?!��


    Son Ga-yeon died brutally.


    The culprit was unknown.


    No, I guessed, but I couldn��t kill them because there was no evidence.


    They��re not here.


    I don��t know if I��m dead or alive in this life.


    I can��t remember the name.


    Guys whose faces I vaguely remember.


    Eun-ha scanned the raiders�� faces and found Son Ga-yeon, who was nearby.


    Then he put his hand on her head.


    [?]


    Son Ga-yeon raised her head.


    A question mark appeared on the mask.


    I was puzzled when he suddenly put his hand on my head.


    [Clanlord?]


    Just. While you��re here, be sure to go with someone. Sear?h the ��ovelFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ��Why?��


    This is a black dungeon. In a situation where you don��t know what will happen suddenly, it can be difficult for you to inform people around you by yourself.


    ��Because of words?��


    Well, there is that too. Especially on this floor, you can��t use gifts. So be careful. Say�� it��s possible now��


    Sohn Ga-yeon lowered her mask slightly.


    Then he hesitated and said.


    In response, Eunha heard an indistinct voice and tousled her hair.


    In this life, Son Ga-yeon has been able to speak sparsely for some reason.


    It was after defeating Chilma.


    It must be because of Taehee and the kids.


    he didn��t do anything


    However, Eunha was able to guess the reason why she spoke in this life.


    On Tae-hee and Sun Mi-ye.


    And the Pandora Clan members.


    It must be because they took care of her as much as they couldn��t take care of themselves.


    Even so, I couldn��t be relieved.


    But if you��re careful, be careful. It��s something you never know ����Am I going to die here? Did he die?��


    I don��t know. won��t tell you


    ��I��ll just let you know. It was bad.��


    Anyway. listen to me calmly You always take Lara with you on this floor.


    ����Yes, got it. Thank you for your concern.��


    Son Ga-yeon tidying her messy hair.


    Gently gathering her eyebrows, she thanked him.


    Lalala?


    Lala, please take care of yourself too.


    La La La!


    Meanwhile, Eunha spoke to Lara, who had flown from Gayeon Son��s heart.


    Gifts could not be used, but retrieval was a separate issue.


    If Ga-Yeon Son encounters the same situation as before returning, she just needs to replace Gift with Lala.


    Well, that��s not going to happen.


    Fortunately, what you worry about probably won��t happen.


    Because the raiding party members were good.


    They were building a solid commanding relationship around Noh Eun-ha.


    ��


    [Let me tell you about the 10th floor mission! Somewhere on the 10th floor, there is a door leading to the 11th floor. The location where the door appears changes over time. So you either have to defeat all the monsters on this floor or avoid them to find the exit. how is it? It��s really easy compared to the previous floors, isn��t it?]


    I can��t use the gift.


    The explanation that the dungeon guide brought out at least helped the raid members breathe.


    However, the difficulty remained.


    Because-.


    [��It��s too early to be relieved. From now on, third-tier monsters will start showing up. Oh, there are 17 of them on this floor alone. It��s a relief that there��s no overrank, right?]


    ������.��


    Third tier monsters appear.


    The raiders froze.


    It was fortunate that it was not a requirement to kill all the monsters.


    Eventually, they were relieved.


    Still, it was too early to be relieved.


    It��s quite difficult to find a door that appears randomly.


    it��s dangerous too


    There was something wrong with the raiding party.


    The concept of a door they thought was different from the concept of a door the dungeon guide spoke of.


    Eunha raised her hand.


    Dungeon Guide.


    [Yes, what is it?]


    What is the door you are talking about?


    [A door is a door. Don��t you know?]


    So I ask because I don��t know. There are many different types of doors, and if you approach even abstract things, it becomes infinite, right?


    [����.]


    Hinged doors Sliding doors�� And the passages and entrances leading to other places can be called doors in a way. What door are you talking about?


    Eunha asked the dungeon guide.


    The raiding party members listened to what he had to say and looked pensive.


    The dungeon guide opened his mouth at this.


    [You��re really annoying.]


    Okay, answer any questions I ask. As a dungeon guide, you must have an obligation to be honest with us who entered the dungeon.


    Eunha smirked.


    The dungeon guide clicked his tongue.


    The significance of the dungeon guide��s existence was to kindly explain the dungeon to those who set foot here.


    Lying was not tolerated.


    To a dungeon guide made of will, lying was tantamount to denying oneself.


    That��s why he had to answer the questions as much as possible so that the attackers could clear the dungeon smoothly.


    Galactic��s questions belonged to the realm that he could answer.


    [sleep. This is the door.]


    ������.��


    In the end, the dungeon guide created a door that was easy to understand.


    The raiders�� eyes widened.


    It is different from what they thought.


    A subspace that looks like a black whirlpool that looks like the throat of something.


    It seemed a bit difficult to find in the darkened space.


    [A door like this should be hidden somewhere in the dungeon. I don��t know what you think of doors, but at least I think so. When you go through the door, you move to another space. That��s the door.]


    ������.��


    The members of the raid team stuck out their tongues.


    If I made a mistake, I would spend a long time looking for something that looked like a door.


    [Then it turned out differently than I intended, but I wish you good luck! I��ll start the 10th floor mission from now on!!]


    The dungeon guide flew around and sprinkled light powder loudly.


    With that, the mission began.


    The raiders were nervous.


    Meanwhile, they waited for Eunha��s words.


    Seo Na, tell me what I have to say.


    yea, I got it.


    The signs of the monsters are getting closer.


    As the dungeon guide started the mission, the monsters who promptly caught the sounds and smells the raiders were talking about moved.


    The door to the next floor is most likely in the monster��s mouth. what?


    Did you see it before? It��s not a subspace, it��s a throat. That means��


    Jinseo-na��s voice lowered.


    Eunha nodded.


    Soon he spoke the words of her concern.


    Tell the members of the raid team to carefully examine the inside of the monster��s mouth. If possible, don��t try to kill blindly and look for a door in the monster��s mouth. ����.


    If you kill a monster with a door, the door will move to another monster. So if possible, you should finish it as soon as you first find it.


    In a previous life, raiders spent meaningless time and stamina searching for doors.


    Then they found a door in the monster��s mouth and fell into a sense of collapse.


    Because she remembered that time, Eunha was not seduced by the dungeon guide��s intentionally evasive words.


    The dungeon guide said after completing the 10th floor then.


    The location where the door randomly appears is in the mouth of the monster on the floor.


    Accordingly, Eunha guessed that the door was in the monster��s mouth in this life as well.


    There were rules in the black dungeon.


    A dungeon guide cannot change a dungeon arbitrarily for his own interest.


    Therefore, the strategy he remembers will be applied in this life as well.


    He wielded two swords.


    Too bad. If I only used twenty-five gifts, I could have tracked it down with the gift when the dungeon guide showed me the door earlier.


    Eunha murmured softly.


    Twenty-five��s gift < Treading the Shadow > must have been helpful in finding the door.


    It was a pity that I couldn��t use the gift.


    But I couldn��t help it.


    It��s something I knew from the beginning.


    Eun-ha told Jinseo-na.


    All ready for battle.


    [Everyone prepares for battle.]


    From now on, lure the monsters within your means and find the door hidden in their mouths.


    [The door is inside the monster��s mouth. Therefore, prioritize suppression rather than subjugation, and lure the monsters to the extent that the formation is not disturbed. Monsters whose entrance has not been found will move to another location to subdue them.]


    Monsters roared everywhere.


    Jin Seo-na quickly conveyed the situation and Jeong Ha-yang quickly established a strategy.


    Soon after, the battle began.


    ��


    [This is a message from Navigator Jung Ha-yang. Judging by the appearance of the monster, it was confirmed that it belongs to the Chordata phylum, and it was found that it showed the ability to instantly recover the severed part. Therefore, I am judging that the monster is a subspecies of the Axolotl, commonly known as Wooparoopa. As of now, I will name the monster the 4th tier Abyss Axolotl!! It was more like Jinseo or a telepath.]


    It was a series of arduous battles.


    Jungle-like terrain.


    However, many monsters lived in a place where there was no daylight.


    The raiding party lured the monsters, checked their mouths, and quickly subjugated them.


    The door in the monster��s mouth keeps changing its location.


    So while reducing the number of monsters, it is to increase the probability of encountering a monster with a door in its throat.


    It wasn��t that easy.


    is this a joke


    Eunha clicked her tongue at the huge lizard monsters in front of her eyes.


    I could hardly find the door.


    Three days have already passed.


    Fighting on terrain close to wetlands was tiring as time passed.


    Due to the nature of the jungle area, there were so many places for monsters to hide.


    Moreover-.


    ��It has tremendous regenerative power. How many times is this already?


    The monsters they faced on the third day were very difficult.


    Abyss Axolotl repairs wounds shortly after being attacked.


    Yoo Nam-hoon clicked his tongue as he dealt with the guys whose bodies were covered with translucent and black skin.


    They can��t just be killed.


    You have to aim for the nuclear stone inside the body.


    Eunha thought as she lured those who came up from the swamp to the land.


    I had experience fighting before returning.


    Other than their excellent regenerative power, there wasn��t much to be wary of.


    They belonged to the weak side of the 4th hierarchy.


    Bae Su-bin, Bong Gu-rae, Son Ga-yeon.


    I have already confirmed that there are no doors in their mouths.


    I had nothing to do with them anymore.


    He signaled to the clan members waiting in the rear. Bae Soo-bin,


    the eye of the mountain god,


    activated an artifact.


    She swung her spear-like red staff wide.


    Designate their magic stones as targets through the eyes of the mountain god.


    Even if the magic��s power is low, if it hits properly, the monsters will surely not be able to withstand it.


    Moreover, their bodies were translucent, and blue light could be seen through their skin.


    Bonggu-rae, Son Ga-yeon and other snipers aimed their magic stones.


    ������!!


    Starting with Bae Su-bin��s magic.


    Snipers pulled the trigger.


    Their attacks pierced their skin and pierced their magic stones.


    [Confirm the extinction of Abyss Axolotl. 45 seconds later, the 2nd group comes into view!!]


    There was no time to rest.


    The rangers moved quickly and collected the magic stones and skill stones that had fallen on the floor.


    In the meantime, the raiding party turned to face the other direction.


    The raiding party members who had gone out to reconnaissance were luring new monsters.


    It really appears endlessly.


    Are you tired already?


    What is exhaustion!!


    Jinparang clicked his tongue.


    When Mok Min-ho challenged Jinpa-rang, he responded with a loud sound.


    Eunha confronted them and confirmed the approaching monsters.


    That was then.


    [This is a call from the Tempest Clan. They said they found the door.]


    [What kind of monster is it?]


    [A monster like a purple hippo.]


    Finally, the door appeared.


    After being contacted by Jinseo-na, Eun-ha found a monster in the group.


    A purple and pink monster.


    A monster that looked like a hippo was waddling and walking from the very back.


    Soon after, the raiding party members cheered upon hearing the news.


    As they got closer, they could see a door in the guy��s mouth.


    A huge subspace was opened beyond the tongue.


    [This is a message from Navigator Jung Ha-yang. Check the presence of a monster with a door. This monster is presumed to be a subspecies of the 3rd tier hippopotamus. Detailed information has not been confirmed yet, but please be aware that it may be a 3rd tier monster. I��ll temporarily name it the 3rd tier Abyssal Hippo.]


    Every time he took a step, the ground shook.


    And to that sound��


    ��Kirreuk!!


    ������.��


    Additional monsters appeared from the left and right.


    The raiders�� faces crumpled.


    Judging from the momentum it spewed out, it was unmistakably the third tier.


    There were three 3rd tier monsters��


    The fatigue of the raiding party reached its peak.


    It was barely enough to deal with one or two at most.


    In addition, they had to deal with the legion they commanded.


    Eunha frowned as the charter turned in an instant.


    [What are you going to do?]


    Jinseo-na asked for judgment.


    Eunha was lost in thought.


    Retreat was the answer.


    However, if you retreat like this, you will have to start looking for the monster with the door again from the beginning.


    [We have to proceed as is.]


    [��Okay.]


    The worry didn��t last long.


    The galaxy came to a conclusion.


    Jinseo-na did not object to Eun-ha and spread the message to the raiding party members.


    ��I tried not to use it as much as possible, but I can��t help it here.


    The galaxy moved forward.


    His body was covered in flames. Even if you can��t use the


    Mythical Manifestation


    Revival


    Gift.


    He remained a myth.


    Eunha spread her will.


    The fire gradually covered the world.


    Suddenly, the monsters entered the world of flames.


    Roaring!


    Eunha swung her twilight sword.


    The fire that covered the world shakes.


    The monsters that rushed in stopped.


    Walls of flame rise to the left and right, and a path is created in front.


    The monster with the door stood at the end of the road.


    Changjin hyung is twenty-five. yes eunha preload.


    let him open his mouth I don��t think I��ll last long either.


    The instant the galactic order fell.


    Han Chang-jin and twenty-five ran towards the monster.


    The raiders followed suit.


    Is it because you used it in a dungeon?


    It��s a lot of pressure to use Shinhwa.


    Han Chang-jin and twenty-five step on the shadow to block the monster��s movement.


    Make the raiding party open their mouths while attacking the monster.


    The hunter guardians prevent the one who opens his mouth from closing his mouth.


    Eunha stopped the monsters from jumping out of the left and right flames.


    Meanwhile, it became a burden to manifest the myth.


    His will was not moving according to his will.


    [That��s of course! To borrow your knowledge, the will of this dungeon is not yours. Are we the owners here? Besides, we don��t even care what mythology you achieved in the outside world.]


    Shut up.


    [Even if you tell me, it��s a mask.]


    A dungeon guide popped out.


    The guy chattered.


    Eun-ha, whose concentration was distracted for a moment, showed an annoyed expression.


    [It can be said that the condition to show that power is when the will to act as a medium of that power is gathered around. It��s a great power, but it won��t work on us, right? What��s more, I don��t think that power has been completed yet.]


    Kuh��


    [It��s a strange power to be incomplete while looking complete.]


    My own mythology is incomplete.


    After hearing that from the dungeon guide as well as Seojin Baek, Eunha was indignant.


    Do I know that too?


    His own mythology is still incomplete.


    Eunha also knew.


    He has yet to find something significant that is the core of the myth.


    But when the dungeon guide pointed it out, he got angry.


    Roaring!


    Galactic increased Shinhwa��s output.


    The crimson flame burned the monsters and turned the area into a sea of fire.


    Thanks to this, a situation was created in which raiders could easily jump into the door.


    That��s how the price came.


    ����!!


    Shinhwa bites him.


    Shinhwa was manifested in a situation where the gift could not be used, so there was no choice but to be exposed to the cost.


    Eunha grabbed her chest.


    The flame��s momentum rapidly weakens.


    [Are you the only one left now? But do you have the strength to move now? Assume that the two over there have already succeeded.]


    The dungeon guide mocks.


    Eunha removed her hand from her chest.


    As the momentum of the flames weakened, monsters were invading the road from left and right.


    They glared at the galaxy.


    Meanwhile, Han Chang-jin and twenty-five managed to seal the hippo��s movements.


    It was difficult for them to continue wasting time like this.


    The metamorphosis


    liger chain


    galaxy gave strength to the tip of his toes.


    I immediately ran as fast as I could.


    Jumping up in the air once more, he stepped on the air as if he were stepping on the ground.


    His feet caught the light.


    The thunderbolt


    myth has not yet disappeared.


    Use the power of mythology to increase the power of magic to the maximum.


    The galaxy was able to move directly to the location Twenty-five had marked.


    I��m glad I��m not late. Seriously, I almost left the owner behind. Let��s listen.


    Eunha, you�� I��m


    sorry, please help me.


    master!


    It was too much.


    Eunha knelt on the floor.


    Han Chang-jin and twenty-five were startled and supported him.


    I don��t have much time.


    Master, are you going to jump right in!?


    ��please.


    Time is running out.


    The three of them jumped into the hippo��s mouth to avoid the monsters that were chasing them.


    The black subspace sucked them in.


    [Hmm, 10th floor completed. But you seem to be getting out of hand now too? Only then will you be able to deal with us waiting in the deepest part?]


    Hippo shuts his mouth.


    The dungeon guide laughed as he flew around the monsters that feared him.


    [Anyway, I was a little surprised. The mythology built up in the outside world won��t work here, so how did that firepower come out? Did you build a myth in this dungeon�� But wasn��t it your first time entering? It��s strange.] Well,


    how is it?


    I wouldn��t be able to attack anyway.


    I decided to dismiss the dungeon guide as nothing special.


    00143

 Chapter 912

    Relife Player 912


    [Chapter 226]


    [Black Dungeon (3)]


    Myth manifested in the Black Dungeon.


    In return, the galaxy received a sense of its own existence disappearing.


    It was not an illusion.


    My rank is dropping.


    Normally, even when the galaxy manifests itself, it is somewhat freed from the reaction against the disappearance of its existence, just as living myths are reacted.


    It was because of the gift.


    However, since the myth was manifested in the layer where the Gift was sealed, there was no choice but to receive the reaction as it was.


    Eunha felt the pain of her soul being ripped off.


    It was not a metaphor.


    His soul is ripped out and his rank is falling.


    On the contrary, Shinhwa devoured the situation and inflated its size inside the body.


    Kuk��.


    Eaten up by Shinhwa.


    Can��t stand the weight of mythology.


    It was only then that the galaxy realized how great it was that living myths had endured the weight of myths.


    Shinhwa was a huge and violent beast.


    A predatory beast that tries to prey on itself by taking advantage of its weakness.


    The moment you are careless, you will be oxidized to mythology.


    From now on, he has to live with the beast called Shinhwa right next to him until he dies.


    He came to realize the meaning of truly manifesting a myth.


    It was then.


    Gift < Heroic >


    When I came over to the 11th floor.


    Gift can be used.


    My heart beat loudly.


    Gift protects himself and blocks Shinhwa��s recoil.


    Only then did Eunha feel safe.


    Lord are you okay? Ah, hey��.


    By that time, Eun-ha came to her senses.


    All of the clan members, including Ilya, gathered beside him.


    It seemed that he was worried about Shinhwa��s reaction.


    In case something went wrong with my soul��


    Fortunately, the Gift was activated, so I think I��m fine now. There seems to be nothing wrong with the soul. Really?


    Can��t you see my face This is my favorite face of the Lord. It looks fine, but��


    Illya checked the state of the galaxy.


    Outwardly, there seemed to be nothing wrong, but it was unknown whether there was something wrong with the soul.


    But even she couldn��t look into the concept of a soul.


    In the end, all Illya could do was warn her.


    Be careful when using that power. There is a price to pay for great power. No matter how much Lord��s Gift blocks Shinhwa��s recoil, it doesn��t block it 100%.


    ok i��ll be careful thank you.


    Eunha accepted her attention.


    She was right.


    < Berserk >, < Heroic >, or < Brave >, a gift I don��t know how to define.


    That gift wasn��t all-powerful either.


    Meanwhile-.


    -I��ll stop getting up. I don��t want to get caught in the fire just by being next to the Lord. uh? Why suddenly��


    Illya looked at the other side.


    She got up from her seat with a sad face on her face.


    Eunha turned her head in the direction she was looking.


    His face twitched slightly.


    Oops��


    Jung Ha-yang was approaching.


    Laughing wasn��t laughing.


    Eunha had a bad feeling.


    Is it Eunha? I��m here? People are all right��


    are you talking about it now? ����.


    My hunch was not wrong.


    After that, Eun-ha had to be severely scolded by Jeong Ha-yang.


    [The 11th floor mission soon��!]


    ��Relax.��


    [Ha, everyone has become like that person. Okay, take a break.]


    Meanwhile, the raiding party members said they polished the dungeon guide on behalf of Eunha.


    They, too, had learned how to handle dungeon guides.


    A break of the day was given.


    ��


    Since the 10th floor, the difficulty level has increased significantly.


    It was inevitable because from this point on, some kind of restriction was imposed on the raiding party.


    [On the 12th floor, you cannot use magic, and you must pass only with the power of martial arts and gifts!!]


    [The 14th floor is a bit similar to the 10th floor! Although the power of magic remains the same, gifts cannot be used! The only difference between the 10th floor and the 10th floor is that you can lift the restrictions.]


    The 11th floor neutralizes physical attacks.


    The seal of the 12th floor magic itself.


    Escaped the labyrinth with only the 13th floor detection magic.


    Limited seal of the 14th floor gift.


    The members of the raiding party weakened whenever their power, which they depended heavily on, was restricted.


    The number of deaths gradually increased.


    [On the 14th floor, monsters with the same gift as you will appear. If the monster is defeated, anyone who has the same gift as the monster can use the gift. Then avoid the monsters and escape the maze as soon as possible!]


    The number of casualties increased on the 14th floor.


    Dealing with monsters with raiding party gifts was tricky.


    Those of the 4th tier or higher showed the raid party what hell was by using their gifts and their own strength. What is


    the Gift < Miracle >


    ��!!


    Even among the monsters, there were those who used Ilya��s < miracle >.


    The power activated through the will of the world showed a power similar to that of the actual < miracle > through the will of the black dungeon.


    It was fortunate that the monster��s intelligence was low.


    The monster caused a huge explosion in the surrounding area in exchange for its existence.


    Shinhwa


    Revival


    Galaxy unfolded the myth again.


    It was the second manifestation that was manifested in a state where the recoil could not be controlled.


    He quickly filled the surrounding area with flames and revived the raiding party members.


    However, he could not save the raiders who stood outside of his myth.


    Shit��.


    It was fortunate that he killed the monster using < Heroic > that had his gift right before.


    His gift prevented the backlash caused by Shinhwa��s manifestation.


    Nevertheless, at the time of Shinhwa��s manifestation, the galaxy could no longer use its power.


    [You have completed the 14th floor mission! Then, let��s move on to the next floor!]


    The raid team managed to escape the labyrinth with the neutralized galaxy.


    The dungeon guide��s words with a smirk on his lips were disgusting.


    [Then go to the 15th floor��]


    Give me some time to rest.


    [Chehe.]


    The assault team moved to the 15th floor and decided to take a break.


    A day was very short.


    There was also a limit to recovering the body with magic.


    Healing magic was fundamentally about drawing people��s healing abilities from the future.


    Above all, if you increase the healing ability of your body organs to a level close to continuous, you could cause a mana runaway.


    At this point, the supporters had to carefully apply the healing magic.


    Did you say Abyss Axolotl? The effect wasn��t bad. I don��t know what kind of ability you have. Still, you have to be careful. How many times have you been hurt already?


    You never know when you��ll die.


    In such a situation, the raid team did not spare any by-products obtained from the dungeon.


    As the raid went down the floor, their stamina dropped significantly, but instead, they obtained mighty power.


    In the case of Jinpalang, he obtained abnormally fast natural healing ability by using Abyss Axolotl��s skill stone.


    Now, even if his arm is blown off, he can restore it with mana.


    Don��t believe in that magic too much. There is no confirmation of how far the skill stone can restore and how much it can recover, and whether or not there are any problems with the human body.


    There were quite a few skill stones from Axolotl.


    Cha Eun-woo was careful with those who absorbed their skill stones.


    ��


    Attack continued.


    About two months after entering the black dungeon.


    The raiding party was finally able to clear the 19th floor and go down to the 20th floor.


    If I didn��t know how to attack, the attack period would have been longer.


    Compared to before the regression, the attack period was several months earlier.


    If he continued to go down like this, he would be able to reach the deepest part within two months.


    From now on, the difficulty gets harder.


    The number of remaining floors is 10.


    Nevertheless, the reason Eunha assumed 2 months is because the difficulty level rises sharply again from the 20th floor.


    [Welcome down to the 20th floor! It��s amazing that 387 people out of 532 have reached this far!]


    The dungeon guide roared.


    The raid team didn��t respond to him, but quietly sent his eyes asking him to explain about the 20th floor.


    [Ehh, there is no reaction like this�� I can��t help it. I will explain this floor. Can you hear the sound coming from behind?]


    ������.��


    Maze-like terrain.


    The topography was not uniform.


    The place where the raiding party was located was flat, and the terrain they looked back on was a hilly road.


    And I was able to know that there was an unknown existence on the hill road.


    thump thump


    As if trapped in something.


    I heard the sound of hitting the iron bars.


    Occasionally, I heard the roar of a beast I had never heard before.


    The raid members waited for the dungeon guide to finish explaining.


    [From the 20th floor onwards, a specific person��s dedication is required of you!]


    Laughing dungeon guide.


    Eun-ha glared at him as if to kill him.


    The pre-return galaxy lost true blue by the twenty-fifth line starting with the twentieth floor.


    And the 20th floor was also the place where twenty-five were lost.


    [As you may have heard, there is an entity that cannot be called a monster is sealed up there. Even if you kill it, it doesn��t come out and you can��t kill it even if you use mana.]


    ������.��


    [No magic, gifts, or physical power work on this monster. It is said that it does not die even if it is destroyed because it does not have a heart organ itself. It can��t be destroyed in the first place. When the mission starts, the monster trapped above will escape. So what do you expect? You can just think that everyone will die.]


    The dungeon guide giggled.


    And the sound from behind made the raiders nervous.


    [Still, it��s not that there aren��t ways to deal with monsters. You don��t even have to kill monsters. There are several spells that can seal the monster around the body of the monster that has emerged from the cage. Should I say trap? When the trap is released, magic is activated to seal the monster.]


    After that, the dungeon guide explained the mission.


    To put it simply, the raiding party had to find an exit somewhere in the maze while avoiding the monsters that were chasing them.


    [There is not one exit. If you look above the exit, there is a number written on it. When the corresponding number of people pass through, the exit is automatically closed. So you��ll have to keep looking for the door until all the survivors move on to the next floor. While avoiding the monster, of course.]


    ������.��


    [In order to save many people, it would be better if the people responsible for sealing the monster remained until the very end, right? It could be said that the number of survivors is determined by the dedication of the rangers or navigator telepaths who are good at handling traps. That��s why it can be called a mission that requires a certain person��s dedication!]


    To subdue the boss monster by sending as many people as possible.


    The raiding party had no choice but to move as the dungeon guide said.


    In the process, the Ranger Navigator telepathists died.


    It was the same with twenty-five.


    I held on to the monster��s feet to send people down until the end.


    At that time, twenty-five stayed until the end and tried to release the monster��s trap.


    However, he couldn��t solve all the traps entangled in the monster, and instead chose to move the placenta��s traps to his body and forcibly release them.


    In the process, he suffered a near-death blow.


    [Starting the mission now!]


    You can��t leave it that way in this life.


    Unlike before the return, the galaxy now had capable rangers and navigator telepaths, including twenty-five.


    Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!


    Soon the mission began.


    The monster has been released from its seal.


    ��


    The monster was huge.


    A black monster that looked like a maggot moved its short limbs and chased it.


    Aaaaaaaaa!!


    Like the dungeon guide said.


    The raiding party could not give effective hits to the monsters that were chasing them.


    The monster, unaffected by magic, wriggled and absorbed all the shock.


    Sometimes the flesh came off.


    But that was only then.


    His body quickly repaired his wounds and attacked the raiding party.


    got stronger!


    [I forgot to say this! Monsters get stronger with time! So it would be better to release the trap and completely seal the monster.]


    As the monster got stronger over time, the raid team had no choice but to give up the policy of containing the monster with blows.


    The monster��s body was long.


    The monster stretched out like a liquid and polluted the roads it had passed through.


    Traps entangled in the fourth leg have been released! The two of you, please release the traps in different locations!


    It��s easy to say, but it��s not easy to do it yourself! Brother! can you do it


    If only my sister could help me!


    Meanwhile, the raiding party focused on sealing the monster to avoid pursuit.


    Twenty-five Mei Ling Mei Lin.


    The three and many other people tried to release the traps wrapped around the monster��s body.


    There were traps that were easy to solve, and there were traps that were difficult to solve.


    The higher the difficulty of the trap, the stronger the power to seal the monster.


    [30m ahead. find the exit. Since the number is 13.]


    The chase continued for hours.


    In the meantime, the members of the assault team found an exit and left themselves inside.


    The size of the raiding party was now reduced to 100 people.


    Eunha received Jinseona��s telepathy and looked ahead.


    A fork in the road that splits on both sides.


    There was a black subspace on the wall.


    There was a number written on it that led to the 21st floor.


    Anyone can enter through the door except for the trappers! As soon as the door is blocked, run to the left!


    Galactic instructed.


    There were not many attackers left.


    Eun-ha saw the raiding party members at the forefront enter the door.


    When 13 people went through the door, the sub-space disappeared.


    Immediately, Eunha led the assault team and ran to the left.


    Aaaaaaang!!


    The number of raiding parties was about 80 people.


    Around that time, an arm sprouted from the monster��s back and threw rocks wherever it could get its hands on it.


    The raiding party had to deal with the monster by paying attention to the flying rocks.


    kuh��!! Just two people help! Brother, where can I touch you?


    right nostril.


    Holes�� that��s our specialty. Let��s go sister!


    Every time the trap is released, chains are wrapped around the monster��s body.


    However, the monster, which became stronger over time, did not significantly decrease its speed even after being caught by the chain.


    I need to put a stronger seal on it.


    Twenty-five decided to release the complicated trap.


    The twins assisted him.


    [10 o��clock. find the exit. The number is 10. Hayang said it would be better to send those who were injured in the previous battle first.] [


    Do that.]


    In the meantime, those who had searched earlier found the door.


    Eun-ha received Jinseo-na��s telepathy and sent the injured over the door.


    At some point, only 42 members of the raiding party remained.


    Cuckoo��!!


    Kang Si-hyung!


    At that moment, Kang Si-hyung, who was blocking the monster from behind, was hit by the monster��s arm and instantly soared into the air.


    Hoshimiya Kaede leaped into the air and caught him as he was about to be pinned to the ceiling.


    The kids are too tired now.


    I can��t even rest and I��ve been running around for hours��


    The difficulty has become more difficult.


    At first, the raiding party touched a trap that was easy to solve.


    As a result, as time passed, there were only traps that were difficult to solve.


    On the other hand, the speed of the monster increased so that the members of the raiding party could hardly touch the trap technique.


    If I had known it would be like this, I would have done a difficult spell when the monster was slow. There is no time to read the spell��


    Twenty-five clicked their tongue.


    Those who canceled the spell felt the same way.


    However, even if it became like their wish, the result would not have changed.


    It made me think that the remaining spells were made as if they were not to be solved.


    It was a spell that could not be solved by one person and could only be solved by a group of people.


    And then we had to match each other.


    If several people accidentally touched the spell without matching the sum, the spell could be twisted.


    The monster��s speed has increased.


    Eventually, at this point, people began to fail again and again in releasing the trap.


    On the other hand, the monster chased after increasing its speed as time passed.


    Kaede. How is Si-hyung��s condition? No serious injuries I just passed out after being hit by the attack a while ago.


    Meanwhile, Eunha said to Kaede Hoshimiya, who was running with Kang Si-hyung on her back.


    It was a part that showed how powerful the monster��s attack was.


    He only swung his arms like chasing bugs, but Kang Si-hyung, the guardian, was hit and passed out.


    Now, it was impossible to get close to the monster.


    [What happens to the remaining members, Seo Na-ya?]


    [There are 24 left now.]


    There are 24��


    Eun-ha murmured.


    In the meantime, there was a reward for running away.


    There��s not much left now.


    If you find doors 2 and 3 in the future, you will be able to complete the mission.


    [I found the door. The number is 9.]


    Eventually, I found a new door.


    Eun-ha decided to send Kang Si-hyung.


    Kaede, you take good care of Sihyung. You take me down first. Are you okay? I��ll stay and release the trap��


    You heard the twins earlier. Now, most of the visible spells have been sorted out, and the rest will have to be dealt with only by those who are present.


    But�� if you also participated in disarming the trap, it could cause confusion. Please go downstairs first.


    Kaede was mainly in charge of keeping monsters in check or searching for doors.


    On the other hand, the twenty-five twins were in charge of disarming the trap.


    Each role was different.


    Twenty-five and the twins worked together to solve the trap, but if Kaede intervened, it would cause confusion.


    ��okay. Good luck. See you later.


    Kaede eventually left the raiding party and jumped toward the door.


    9 people disappeared, 15 people remained.


    While the raiding party��s shoulders became lighter, the monsters became stronger.


    The guy was in close pursuit.


    ��


    Kaede disappeared and time passed.


    The raid team just ran through an unknown labyrinth.


    The door was seldom in sight.


    [That��s of course! Because there are as many doors as you! It might be difficult to find the door now.]


    The dungeon guide said mockingly.


    The raiding party was so exhausted that they didn��t even have the strength to reply to the dungeon guide.


    Just then, I found the door.


    [I found a door with 15 written on it.]


    That was good news.


    Exactly as many doors were formed as there were people left.


    The face of the raiding party brightened.


    [Suna, go in first with the people you are with. We��ll follow right after.]


    [Yeah, okay. I want Hayang to tell me. Don��t die and follow me.]


    [Tell me that.]


    [And that��s my message.]


    [Your message?]


    [Don��t die.]


    [��I will.]


    Jinsona��s telepathy was cut off.


    she entered the door


    Now, the only people left in the maze were those with Eunha.


    11 people.


    I ran with all my might to kill them.


    Then the monster roared.


    Aaaaaaaaaaaaa!!


    no, why is that faster?


    [Even the monster knows. If I miss it here, I can��t eat you guys.]


    Twenty-five was frightened.


    The dungeon guide answered calmly.


    People kicked their tongues and fired magic at the monsters that were chasing them.


    Abenir even temporarily obstructed the monster��s path.


    Twenty-five and the twins are helping to solve the trap remaining in the monster��s body.


    The size of the door is too small.


    I have to go in one by one.


    Meanwhile, Eunha saw the door approaching and spat out curse words.


    The monster was right behind him.


    As they enter one by one, someone gets caught by the monster.


    twenty-five! There��s not much left now, so cheer up a little more! Kut�� I��m doing it now!


    arrived at the door.


    I looked back and saw the monster opening its huge mouth.


    Twenty-five and the twins narrowly lifted the trap.


    Then, the one who stuck out his head to the maximum was pushed back.


    charleureuk!!


    However, it did not take long for the effect to wear off.


    The monster broke the chains that bound the body with a stronger force.


    You go in first!


    The monster and raiding party members stopped.


    A standoff ensued.


    Twenty-five and the twins blocked the trap and the galaxy held the monster in check with magic.


    Eunha hyung! I��ll add my strength too!


    The remaining people hurriedly run inside the door.


    Avenir turned around in front of the door and decided to stop the monster with the galaxy.


    kuh��!!


    The monster hits the ground with its body.


    The ground shook greatly.


    The spell that twenty-five and the twins had captured went back to square one.


    The monster opened its mouth.


    The Platinum Cross


    Galaxy squeezed and blocked it.


    A beam of light exploded in the creature��s mouth.


    The guy squirmed and retreated.


    Then, the distance closed again.


    Master, come in quickly! there! Mr. Bruno��s son, hurry up!


    Who will stop me from entering!?


    Who will cover you when I enter!?


    That��s why we all go into a space where one person can enter!?


    Then let��s start with the twins! I��ll cover you until the end and then go in!


    Without us, we can��t touch the remaining traps. Clanlord!


    that��s right! The three of us have to hang on and release it. Otherwise I can��t solve it!


    Then I��ll stay with you! If it were me, I might be able to stop it for a while!


    There are now 5 people left on the 20th floor.


    Twenty-five Mei Ling Mei Lin was the Urbane Galaxy.


    Eunha heard them shouting and gnashed her teeth.


    Shit��.


    I wanted to send 4 people and then go in last.


    However, the monster��s actions could only be stopped with traps.


    Staying on your own won��t help.


    If I waited longer than this, I could take away the time they had to go through the door.


    In the end, the galaxy had to make a decision.


    Believe. be sure to succeed


    Eunha stepped on the door.


    When the galaxy looked back, Avenir was gnashing his teeth and trying to block the monster��s attack.


    And the three of them were moving their hands with all their might to release the trap.


    master!


    ��Clanlord!��


    Eunha hyung!


    Eunha jumped into the door.


    Their cries came from behind.


    Entering the subspace, he listened to the distant voice.


    Thank you so far.


    ��It��s been fun!!


    I��ll catch up with you soon.


    ��


    [Welcome to the 21st floor!]


    It seems like you��ve been wandering in subspace for a while.


    Eunha lifted her eyelids when she heard the sound of the dungeon guide.


    She had reached the 21st floor.


    Hey, the other kids!?


    I can��t see the twins and the Abenir


    twenty-five. The surroundings are open


    . Eunha was able to confirm the raiders who came to the 21st floor.


    Jinparang and Bae Subin approached him and asked him to tell him where the others were. ��


    Damn it����


    Eunha bit her lip.


    No matter how much time had passed, the people who remained on the upper floor hadn��t come down.


    The raiders couldn��t say anything when they saw his expression. They couldn��t


    let me go . Did you pretend to stop the monster to try? Did you say goodbye because you knew you couldn��t solve the trap?


    Something must have happened.


    Eunha blamed herself.


    This time, she couldn��t save twenty-five.


    Only twenty-five.


    Even the twin sisters. I lost it.


    I promised Bruno and Julieta, but I couldn��t save the Avenier.


    It


    was


    that time


    .


    Aya


    !


    Suddenly, a subspace appeared.


    In it, Mei Lin fell.


    Twenty-five and Mei Ling also fell on top of it and laid their bodies on top of it.


    Finally, Avenir fell and they screamed again.


    Did everyone get hurt? I��ll get up quickly. .


    _


    _ It felt good. Sister, brother��. Can you come down from above and tell me? I feel like I��m going to die. I��m out of breath�� I��d rather be attacked than be crushed��. Oh my, I��m sorry. I��ll get out of the way quickly


    .


    People In the midst of this dumbfoundedness.


    The four of them talked among themselves and said that they had worked hard.


    Eunha stared at them.


    Huh��


    Only then did the reality come into view.


    When I thought about it, there was no way they would die like this.


    I don��t know twenty-five, but especially twins.


    Isn��t Aveneer natural?


    Eunha burst into laughter.


    I was worried for nothing.


    How are you? Master, why are you like that?


    Oh my Clanlord. why? Would you be happy to see us?


    He just saw us and was excited��.


    Little brother White is here.


    eek. So do you like to see us?


    yes these


    It was fortunate.


    Eunha replied honestly.


    Soon he approached them.


    ��master?


    ��huh?��


    Then he hugged them tightly.


    Unfortunately, Avenir was too big to hug.


    Meanwhile, the people hugged by Eunha out of nowhere showed bewildered faces. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Everyone did well and did not die.


    ��of course. Because that��s a promise.


    ��We haven��t even dated yet! It��ll be troublesome to die here! Right? Admit it? Admit it!��


    and.


    ������?��


    Let��s get some punishment for worrying people. ������!!��


    I��ll get Avenir separately later. Eh, should I get it too?


    Take advantage of their carelessness.


    Eunha squeezed her arms so hard that they couldn��t even breathe.


    Three people scream.


    Eunha burst into laughter as she heard the screams of the three people.


    00144

 Chapter 913

    Relife Player 913


    [Chapter 226]


    [Black Dungeon (4)]


    A floor that requires a specific person��s dedication.


    Many people can survive if they show the vigor of a saint who kills them, as if a specific person truly gave up their own life.


    As a result, raiding parties were constantly faced with the option of sacrificing the few for the sake of the many.


    Save everyone you can. That��s the attack team��s policy.


    The difficulty level of the attack gradually increased.


    The raiding party��s morale gradually declined.


    Each time, they secretly wanted to demand a sacrifice from a specific person.


    The desire to be at least a little more comfortable lured them in.


    However, Eunha overcame the temptation.


    Every time he was about to weaken, he also made a sound and insisted on the raiding party.


    Even this is the black dungeon��s strategy.


    They��re trying to reduce the raid party��s strength, make each other demand sacrifices, and at the same time, demoralize them.


    Those who can be saved must be saved.


    The 20th floor required the dedication of a ranger navigator telepath.


    On the 21st floor, Dealer Hunter Guardian��s dedication was required.


    Also, on the 22nd floor, the support caster needed to sacrifice.


    A similar trend continued afterwards.


    If the raiding party had sacrificed them and moved on to the next floor, the raiding party would have been able to preserve their stamina and strength.


    However, there was a high possibility that the atmosphere of forcing sacrifice would not only break the unity of the raiding party, but also lower their morale to the bottom.


    Moreover, the goal of the assault team was attack, not survival.


    I shouldn��t have made a short-sighted choice just because I wanted to get out of a crisis right away.


    Their strength was absolutely necessary to defeat the boss waiting in the deepest part.


    [Only 20 people died on this floor! Are there 346 left? Hmm, 346 out of 532�� The survival rate is about 65%. More people lived than we expected. Did you say that your sword is the Dawning Sword? There are people who were revived because of that sword.]


    So, the assault team was able to come down to the 27th floor by joining forces.


    The survival rate up to the 27th floor is 65%.


    It was a higher number than before regression.


    As Eunha remembered, in her previous life, she couldn��t even reach 30%.


    Even so, the attacking party put on a gloomy expression when they heard that only 346 people survived while sending in a large number of troops.


    However, until reaching the 30th floor, it was unknown how many more deaths there would be.


    what about after that


    Will they, who survived in an impoverished state, be able to kill the boss in the deepest part?


    They didn��t say it out loud, but in their hearts they were in great despair.


    Still, I had to move on.


    There was no choice but to move on.


    [24 hours passed! From now on, the 27th floor mission begins! The specific people who require dedication on the 27th floor can be said to be those who have quick legs.]


    ������.��


    In that situation.


    The dungeon guide pressed them down even further as they dipped their feet in despair.


    A break of only 24 hours.


    Those who did not fully recover from fatigue had to attack again.


    If it��s on the 27th floor�� That��s it.


    And here on the 27th floor.


    This is the place where Jinparang died before returning.


    ��


    The 27th floor mission has begun.


    With the declaration of the dungeon guide, the whole area changed rapidly.


    The assault team was placed in the center of the world formed in a straight line.


    From their starting point, a rocky mountain sprang up from the left.


    A ravine was created on the left side


    of


    the tadadak .


    Goblins carrying long guns on their shoulders came out of the rocky mountain with excellent water.


    They settled down in the area and took aim between the canyons.


    It was ready to shoot as soon as it crossed the canyon.


    Roaring!


    Paperweight!


    There was also a change on the right side.


    A bumpy stretch of road.


    The path was engulfed in flames, electric shocks, and all sorts of magic.


    It seemed that he could not pass by himself.


    [Let me tell you that you cannot use magic on the 27th floor. The 27th floor mission is really simple. You just have to take the path on the right and go down to the 28th floor. But running is hard because of the magic blocking the way, right? I can��t even use magic.]


    The dungeon guide giggled.


    The raiding party waited for the next word.


    Now that they��ve reached the 27th floor, they know full well that easy floors don��t exist.


    [But there is a way to dispel the magic blocking the way. There is a device to dispel magic on the left path. Now look at the end of the road.]


    ������.��


    [See the red button on the wall? If you press that button, the magic temporarily blocking the path will be dispelled. But before you press that button, you have to get past the goblins in check. After somehow pressing the button, the person who presses the button has to run down to the 28th floor again to avoid the goblins�� check in order to survive. Oh. Killing those goblins is useless. When it disappears, it comes back to life.]


    So, rather than killing goblins, it��s better to avoid getting shot by goblins as much as possible or run while avoiding their attacks.


    The raiding party crumpled their faces after hearing the dungeon guide��s words.


    [At this point, you can feel it, right? That is why it is said that it is a layer that requires the dedication of fast-footed people. If someone is willing to die and keep pressing the button there, the rest of us can safely go down to the 28th floor. Minimize sacrifice and maximize survival. Isn��t this the situation you want right now?]


    ������.��


    [A mission that can save the maximum number of people if only one person is sent with that button! I guess you could say it��s just eating. Ah, the black dungeon! You��ve been generous!]


    The dungeon guide spreads his arms.


    The fairy inside the sphere of light scatters light particles in that state.


    The raiding party did not respond.


    They only looked at the galaxy and those who had the authority to command the assault force.


    After��


    Eunha sighed.


    He looked around at the people around him.


    Among them, I found Jinparang.


    Our eyes met Jinpalang.


    can you do it


    what? to die? Or can you press the button and come back?


    ����.


    in a previous life.


    Jinparang joined forces with some deities and ran to the left to press the button.


    A floor that cannot use magic.


    Jin Parang, who can transform into a wolf with a gift, reached the button alone.


    Then, he pressed the button and made the assault team advance to the 28th floor.


    And when they all passed the enchanted road.


    Jinparang ran down the road to complete the mission on the 27th floor.


    As a result-


    ��My older brother couldn��t pass.


    While running on the right road.


    The effect of the button is gone.


    Jinpalang was swallowed up by magic.


    So he met his death.


    In response, Eunha asked him if he was willing to take risks in this life.


    Then, Jinparang replied in an tone that said he did not feel any sense of crisis.


    Don��t worry. Don��t you know I��m blue? I��ll go through all the way there, so I��m waiting for you on the 28th floor.


    ��I believe. I only have a brother


    OK.


    This is something only Jinpa-rang can do.


    That��s why the galaxy had no choice but to ask him even though he knew it was dangerous.


    Jinparang accepted the mission, which required risking his life, without hesitation.


    It was really stupid.


    ��


    The raid team was divided into two.


    The raiding party in charge of the left road was mostly composed of quick-footed people.


    There were also rangers to keep the Guardian Goblins in check so they could safely pass the left path.


    Jinparang Kangshi-hyung Hoshimiya Kaede Abenir belonged to that unit.


    Their number is about 50.


    Their expression is spleen.


    Jinpa-rang stood at the front of them and glared at the button.


    Before long-.


    [��Let��s go!!]


    Jinparang signaled to the raiding party.


    The people who had the same mission let out a shout.


    As they stepped onto the left path, the goblins immediately opened fire.


    I��ll block the attack as much as possible, so don��t look back and run!


    Kang Si-hyung shouted.


    He couldn��t use magic, but he could infuse mana into his weapon.


    Kang Si-hyung made a large shield to block the goblins�� attacks.


    The other Guardians also spread their shields wide and covered the heads of the raiding party.


    The rangers hid themselves behind their shields to intercept the goblins.


    They were careful to make them unkillable and unable to attack as much as possible.


    fist at first.


    Abenir was also among them.


    He drew mana from his body with his two fists together.


    The flowing mana enveloped his body, hardening his skin.


    Gift < Metalization >


    Abenir who inherited Bruno��s Gift, which was strengthened under the influence of Giulietta��s Gift.


    He was able to make his body as hard as metal, and furthermore, he had the power to reconstruct his skin into carbon under the influence of Giulietta��s gift. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Carbon is the number of electrons possessed by an atom, which allows it to combine with other elements to create a near-infinite form.


    For example, he could use the gift to make his body out of diamonds bonded with carbon.


    It was like that now too.


    Gift < Metalization >


    �C Diamond Skin


    His skin sparkled with the light emitted by diamonds.


    Avenir itself attracted the attention of monsters and did not budge even when attacked.


    It literally broke the battlefield.


    Gift < Beast >


    Mode: Blade Wolf


    Meanwhile, Jinparang ran without being protected by the Guardians.


    In an instant, his body was covered in hair, which deflected a barrage of bullets.


    Having gained the defense to deflect even swords, he transformed into a huge wolf.


    Physical attacks without magic were no longer dangerous to him.


    Jinparang stood up with his sharp hair to block the attack.


    I ran with all my might.


    More faster��!!


    How many raiding parties survive?


    It was completely up to him.


    He passed the end of the gorge and arrived at the button.


    Even the goblin��s bullets didn��t reach here.


    Jinpa-rang pressed the red button hard with his body.


    [Button pressed! The magic temporarily covering the right path is dispelled!]


    At that moment, a dungeon guide appeared.


    It flew around Jinparang and talked to the entire raid team.


    Immediately, the raiding party members waiting at the halfway point started running on the path where the magic disappeared.


    Jinparang could see people who looked like dots turning their backs and running away.


    [Kang Si-hyung! downpour! You too, run! I��ll hold down the button, so you guys go quickly!]


    Meanwhile, the people who played the same role as Jin Parang couldn��t get out of the canyon.


    They died peek pik.


    Jin Parang sent telepathy.


    We will go first and wait, so please come back!!


    Gift < Howling >.


    Kang Si-hyung put strength in his voice and conveyed it to Jinpa-rang from a distance.


    Jin Parang responded telepathically.


    Only then did Hoshimiya Kaede, Kang Shi-hyeong, who had been hesitant, take the survivors and turn their backs on the canyon.


    Jinparang watched them exit the canyon and run down the road to the 28th floor.


    [I will express my admiration for your dedication! It must have been hard to admit death, but it��s really amazing.]


    The dungeon guide praised this.


    No matter how stupid Jinparang was, he didn��t know that the dungeon guide��s remarks were mixed with ridicule.


    he snorted


    [what? I��m going to live, right?]


    [Well, yes. That would be impossible.]


    The dungeon guide tilted his head.


    His reaction was skeptical.


    He had to do that too.


    When you think of common sense��.


    [��No matter how fast you go, the magic will start working again when you pass halfway along the right road. What do you think will happen then? Even if it defends against physical attacks, can it really defend against magic attacks


    ?


    Even if he desperately ran, he would be eaten by magic on the way.


    The dungeon guide reminded me to look at reality.


    [Stupid Wolf. I��ll teach you how to live a long life. Just live on this floor. It��s pretty comfortable and nice. The monsters are only goblins like that, so they won��t be a threat to you.]


    [What are you scouting me for?]


    [To speak with your knowledge, you could say it��s your scout. Accept the power of the black dungeon and live as a dungeon. Live like that and then die and return to the bosom of the black dungeon.]


    [����.]


    [It��s not a bad suggestion. After all, you won��t be able to defeat us who are waiting in the depths. Don��t just die horribly and return to the bosom of the black dungeon, live here and die comfortably. Isn��t that a pretty good suggestion?]


    The dungeon guide suggested it.


    In reality, it was a good idea.


    Realistically, that is.


    Jinparang listened to the dungeon guide��s words and shook his huge body.


    [Hey dungeon guide.]


    [Yes. What is it?]


    [What do you do when you die like that?]


    [It��s good to live a long time.] [


    You��re funny.]


    [����.]


    [Do you know what it means to live?]


    I laughed.


    It��s like a will without a living body insisting on living servilely and saying that��s the best.


    Jinparang was absurd.


    People live in reality.


    Ironically, however, it was the shapeless ideal that made him live in reality.


    goals, future, etc.


    people hold on to something


    [By the way, living quietly after seeing me, then quietly rummaging? What is the difference between living like that and dying? What��s interesting about that?]


    [��So? Are you saying you��re going to try stupidly even though you know you��re going to die?]


    The tone of the dungeon guide lowered.


    Being ridiculed by Jinpa-rang made his heart hurt.


    Even so, Jinparang didn��t care.


    Coincidentally, Hoshimiya Kaede and Kang Si-hyeong led the raiding party along the road.


    Jinpalang gave strength to his toes.


    [That��s stupid. Is that head stone? Why do you do that when you know you��re going to die?]


    [That��s because you��re stupid.]


    [����.]


    [I don��t know complicated things. But do you know this one well? The one who accepted me like this is Noh Eun-ha and the Pandora Clan.]


    To return alive.


    I made a promise with Noh Eun-ha.


    Also, he did not forget the reason for attacking the black dungeon.


    I came in to save No Eun-ah.


    No Eun-ha and No Eun-ah.


    Abandoned in the slums as soon as he was born, he was no different from his family.


    [If I was afraid of dying, I wouldn��t have entered this dungeon.]


    Jinparang showed his fangs.


    He immediately jumped off the cliff.


    I don��t know how much time I will have.


    So I just run with all my might.


    [Do not disturb and get off!!]


    Hundreds of goblins.


    They tried to kill Jinparang.


    Jinpalang roared.


    The incessant rain of bullets lowered his defenses.


    Eventually, several bullets pierced his body.


    Even so, Jinparang ran forward without hesitation.


    exit the gorge


    Without even stopping to catch my breath, I recklessly run into the right path.


    [There��s not much time left now! You will die now.]


    The dungeon guide followed.


    Jinparang did not dare to answer the dungeon guide��s ridicule.


    He just ran towards the people waiting for him in front of him.


    A little faster��!


    I had no intention of dying here.


    live long and die


    I made a promise to my grandmother.


    I made a promise to Noh Eun-ha.


    I made an appointment with Mary Kim.


    I made a promise to others.


    I didn��t want to break my promise.


    Unlike when they lived in the slums, many people were hoping that they would not die.


    He, who had not shown interest in anyone, was now receiving a lot of attention.


    Why shouldn��t I die here?


    You can answer anything.


    That��s why-.


    [��It��s too bad! The sealed magic activates over time! You are now dead!!]


    Even if the world is covered in flames and engulfed in lightning.


    Even if it is targeted by all sorts of magic.


    Jinpa-rang did not give up.


    If you want to come, come as much as you like.


    Jinpalang gritted his teeth and roared.


    [Give up! You��re done!]


    Blade Wolf��s providence cannot block magic.


    It��s hot, cold, stinging and painful.


    The feet are engulfed in flames and burned.


    It��s about to melt like a liquid.


    Around that time, Jinparang��s spirit began to drift away.


    Damn I shouldn��t be like this��


    It��s getting slower and slower.


    It looks like there is a hole in the body somewhere.


    There was no time to look back.


    His eardrums melted and he eventually lost his hearing.


    My eyes were hot.


    It seems that even that will melt.


    I just need to run a little more��


    Am I running right now?


    I didn��t feel like I was moving my body.


    Consciousness explodes.


    Consciousness on the border between life and death.


    In the end, his consciousness was swallowed up by magic and he tried to return to the black dungeon.


    It was then.


    [Wake! Unlock the gift!]


    Jinseona��s telepathy.


    Jinparang��s spirit flashed.


    I desperately hold on to consciousness.


    He glared over there.


    darkness darkness darkness.


    Soon the snow had melted.


    Still he ran.


    As the telepathy ordered, I unlocked the gift without question.


    They are left defenseless in a space full of magic.


    that moment-


    ��Kururu!!


    Pi profit!!


    A phoenix with three pairs of wings.


    And a pure white liger.


    They jumped in from the other side.


    They jumped into magic and immediately spread mana to control the power.


    The phoenix lights the flames, and the liger neutralizes the electric shock.


    Liger immediately bites Jinpalang and escapes the magic.


    [Huh, that��s great. I never thought it would come out like this.]


    Phoenix protects Liger and Jinpalang with his body.


    The magic was aimed at the phoenix.


    In the end, the phoenix dies.


    Phii��


    But the phoenix doesn��t die.


    The scattered sparks gather and become an egg.


    The liger snatched the egg with the blue chain around his body.


    So I finally got out of the way.


    [congratulations. The 27th floor has been completed. There are 0 deaths.]


    In a steaming tone.


    The dungeon guide handed over congratulations.


    00145

 Chapter 914

    Relife Player 914


    [Chapter 226]


    [Black Dungeon (5)]


    Jinparang is stronger than before returning.


    Even so, there was a limit to the power that humans could exert in a situation where they could not use magic.


    Realistically, it��s hard for the idiot to pass the road in time.


    Eunha couldn��t be relieved.


    The 27th floor requires true blue devotion.


    But I couldn��t just rely on Jinparang.


    Rather than eagerly waiting for Jinparang to come back alive, he had to do his best to save him.


    So-.


    -I��m begging you, guys. Beep beep beep beep beep beep!


    kang!


    Eunha asked the phantom beasts.


    The previous life and this life were different.


    There were phantom beasts in this life.


    They were able to exert some power even without using magic.


    Pi profit!


    Krrr!


    The phantom beasts responded to the galaxy��s wind.


    Buldak did not hesitate to disappear and was attacked instead of Jinparang.


    In the meantime, Kkong got out of the way with a blue jacket in his mouth. come


    out


    of the way


    Kkong put down his Jinparang.


    Kkong, who had returned to the size of Eunha��s forearm, crouched down.


    Even though the fire chicken protected the attack, the wound was serious.


    Woobi noona treats Kkong! okay! Fortunately, the wound is minor and can be treated with my gift!


    Eunha expressed her gratitude to Kkong.


    Then he ordered Yeo-bi to treat Kkong.


    However, there was a limit to treatment where magic could not be used.


    Woobi-noona, take Kkong and go down to the next floor first.


    for smooth treatment.


    The galaxy sent down the clan members who did not go down to the 28th floor.


    The problem was Jinparang.


    Illya, how is Blue-type? ��it��s hard.


    Eunha approached Jinparang.


    Illya��s expression darkened.


    That��s why Jinparang��s condition was so serious.


    Jinparang, who had fallen unconscious, had his arms and legs dangling.


    The whole body was burnt to black.


    The eyes melted and clung to the heat, and the nose even disappeared altogether.


    Mouth breathing also didn��t look very good.


    Jinpa-rang was in a state where it wouldn��t be strange if his breath stopped at any moment.


    We have to move to the 28th floor right now. There are limits to treatment here.


    It was absolutely not at a level that could be treated with potions.


    Illya expressed her opinion as a representative.


    The people gathered around them had their eyes set on moving Jin Parang to the 28th floor if Eunha��s order was given immediately.


    Be honest. Can you go downstairs and use magic to cure it? How long do you think it will take to heal?


    That��s��


    Illya blurted out her words.


    This means that it takes more than one day to treat Jinparang.


    In that case, Jinpa-rang must carry out the mission on the 28th floor while receiving treatment.


    Elixir is the only answer, right?


    ��yes that��s right. S��ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Pandora Clan went down to the 27th floor and obtained various skill stones.


    Among them, there were skill stones related to healing magic.


    However, it seemed that Jinparang could not be cured without an elixir.


    Coincidentally, Clan Pandora had an elixir in storage.


    It was the last elixir he had been saving.


    Have blue brother use the elixir. There won��t be time to go down, so right here.


    ��all right. I��ll do that.


    Illya didn��t say anything.


    She reached for her bag.


    He took out the elixir and threw it into Jinparang.


    It was fortunate that the mouth didn��t stick at all.


    If all the mouths were stuck, it would have been difficult to get them to accept the elixir.


    Hwaaak!


    Elixir reacted immediately.


    Jinparang��s body was enveloped in light.


    The elixir that permeates his body now works to create the most ideal body.


    Since I used the Elixir, a major crisis was averted. It��s not in very good condition, and there��s a chance it��ll cause a runaway mana because it��s using an elixir in the dungeon�� but it��ll probably be fine.


    Let��s have a few people stand guard and take turns watching.


    But Eunha, the problem is��


    I know it. ����.


    That��s why we decided to feed them here.


    Even after using the elixir, Cha Eun-woo could not erase his worries.


    Elixir is an elixir that reacts sensitively to the environment.


    When using the elixir, any factor that could contaminate the body of the treatment target, even a little, had to be excluded.


    Especially those related to mana.


    So, using an elixir in a dungeon where the energy of mana was very rough was not a good choice.


    In addition, the time to reconstruct the body with the elixir had to be taken into account.


    It will take at least one day.


    how long do you think it will take Judging from the blue brother��s condition, it��ll probably take about three days unless there��s something special going on.


    However, the minimum time required to treat Jinparang is three days.


    If he attacked the dungeon in that state, Jinparang��s treatment could end in failure.


    That��s why Eun-ha decided to stay on the 27th floor and treat him.


    [everyone! What are you doing not going down!? If you are going to rest, go down to the 28th floor and rest!]


    Compared to the 28th floor.


    On the 27th floor, the condition of the mana environment was somewhat better.


    It was an ideal environment to treat Jinparang.


    Besides, if you stay here��


    -The 28th floor mission won��t start.


    It was some kind of trick.


    If you go down to the 28th floor and ask for a break, the dungeon guide will give you only one day.


    That��s why I decided to hold on without going down to the next floor.


    The 27th floor has already been completed.


    As long as there was no threat from monsters, it could be said that it became a safe area.


    Dungeon Guide.


    [Why!]


    We��ll go downstairs after that brother is fully recovered. So don��t be noisy and be quiet. Or go down to the 28th floor and tell the people who went first.


    [Are you going to use a trick like this?]


    There��s nothing you can��t do. Excluding the deepest part of the 3rd floor, only the 2nd floor remains.


    [��great. Let us, being generous, just let it go. Please know that there will be no next time.]


    In a previous life.


    < Grim Reaper > Lee Yu-jeong made a similar proposal to the dungeon guide on the 29th floor and got his approval.


    Eunha persuaded the dungeon guide by making use of her memories before returning.


    [It��s a week! After a week, the mission will start focusing on the people on the 28th floor, so know that!] The


    dungeon guide left behind that sound and disappeared.


    Eunha let out a sigh of relief.


    So did others.


    I��m glad.


    With this, I can buy time for the fire chicken to come back to life.


    The galaxy sent several people down to the 28th floor as messengers.


    It was because there was a case that the dungeon guide didn��t tell the people who went down first.


    On the other hand, he found the egg of the fire chicken that Jinseo-na was protecting.


    I��m sorry for making you sacrifice like this. Still, if it wasn��t for you, I wouldn��t have been able to save my stupid brother. thank you.


    The galaxy infused mana into the egg.


    After a week, the fire chicken will be born stronger.


    And he will take out his anger on the galaxy that killed him.


    Still, the galaxy was good.


    ��


    A week��s rest was given.


    On the 5th day, Jinparang began to regain his senses and move his body.


    Can I fight right now? I feel stronger than before!


    This was what Jinparang said to his clanmates after checking his body.


    no. Just in case you don��t know, just relax. And you��re not treating your brother alone?


    Cha Eun-woo demanded absolute stability.


    Then scolded him.


    As she said, the raiding party was able to take a long break.


    Accordingly, people on the 27th and 28th floors were resting comfortably.


    I need to rest for the next 2 days. It wasn��t long before we met the boss monster. gather your strength


    Sheesh I got it


    Eunha also planned to leave the members of the raid team to rest in peace until the dungeon guide showed up and cleaned them up.


    Jinpalang clicked his tongue in regret.


    Hey, but I think I��ve evolved?


    Evolution? what evolution?


    It��s been a while since I used mana, so I heard a lightning strike? What are you talking about?


    At that time, Jinparang made a sound like a ttungttanji.


    Eunha tilted her head.


    Then he manifested the mana in his body and showed it himself.


    Dismissed!


    The mana that could not be made with magic instantly turned into a blue current.


    ����.


    How is it? Aren��t you curious?


    Did you have < brain fire >? Did the Elixir even change the Gift? There��s no way that would be the case��.


    The gift doesn��t seem to have changed, right? I tried transforming my hand with < Beast > earlier.


    Did you just learn the providence?


    Eunha was lost in thought.


    Before Jinparang could use the Elixir, he was driven to the brink of death by being impaled by magic, including lightning and fire.


    On the other hand, while riding on Kkong��s back, he was protected from lightning.


    Using the elixir in such a state would make the elixir an ideal body, and you might not even know that it made a body that is familiar with lightning.


    As far as I know, that never happened.


    Well, the elixir hasn��t been completely revealed.


    Because each person has a different ideal body, it is difficult to objectify.


    It wasn��t a bad thing.


    Rather, it was a good thing.


    On the other hand, Jinparang was covered in electric shock and activated the gift.


    Gift < Beast >


    Mode: Blade Wolf


    Jinparang transformed into a giant wolf.


    He was entwined with a blue current.


    Looking closely, the dark blue hair seemed to be a little lighter than before.


    [Oh, that��s really good?]


    Can you think of it as a degraded version of < Thunderbolt >?


    Eunha looked at Jinparang, who was running around excitedly, and evaluated it.


    Jinparang��s power reinforcement was clearly positive for the raiding party.


    Suddenly, that name came to mind.


    < Thunderstorm > won��t be bad either.


    If you attack the black dungeon.


    The raid team will be called a new nickname by making the world��s first achievement.


    In preparation for that time, Eunha decided to give Jinparang the nickname < Noerang >.


    It was intuitive and fit perfectly.


    It��s something I��ll have to think about after I get out of the black dungeon, but��


    Now there��s only 3 floors left.


    It was not a big concern for the galaxy, which had overcome all the dead floors of the gypsophila party members before returning.


    The only boss in the black dungeon waiting in the deepest part, if there was one.


    Even so, the galaxy was determined to defeat it no matter what.


    Let��s get some rest for that.


    2 days of rest left.


    Eunha decided to rest.


    ��Beep beep beep beep beep beep beep!


    did you get a good rest?


    Puppup!


    And on that day, the fire chicken broke the egg and was born.


    As expected, Eun-ha was scolded by Buldak.


    The fire chicken pecked him with its beak.


    While he apologized, he carefully observed the change in Buldak.


    He also changed his appearance a bit.


    ��became stronger.


    The tips of the fire chicken��s wings were black.


    Through the pass, Eunha could see that Buldakgi��s power had been strengthened.


    Roaring!


    The fire chicken sparked fire.


    A mixture of crimson and jet black flames.


    The galaxy was satisfied to see the fireworks.


    Did you add the dark attribute?


    Beep beep beep beep beep beep!


    That��s great. You blacked it out well.


    The fire chicken asks for praise.


    The galaxy grew.


    Did it evolve into a pitch-black fire chicken!? So, should we call it Jjajang Buldak now?


    Beep beep beep beep beep beep! don��t encourage the kid Why do you give it such a strange name? Boo.


    Ariel looked at the change in Fire Chicken and squeaked.


    The fire chicken also responded.


    Naturally, Eunha rejected it.


    The hot chicken was enough.


    ��


    A week has passed.


    The dungeon guide appeared out of thin air at the appointed time.


    [now! Hurry down!]


    The dungeon guide urged.


    People on the 27th floor went downstairs.


    The people who met after a week were able to share a touching meeting.


    kang!


    Beep beep beep beep beep beep!


    Kkong, have you been well?


    Even pretending to be Kkong was healthy.


    Eunha stroked Kkong��s head.


    [Let��s start the mission on the 28th floor!]


    However, the emotional encounter was short-lived.


    The assault team had to carry out the mission on the 28th floor immediately.


    After hearing the contents of the mission in advance, they quickly adapted to the situation and dealt with the pouring monsters.


    A floor that requires the dedication of dealers.


    ����The Ignis Cross


    Galactic presented a sword attack with compressed mana to those who came out endlessly.


    Flames, lightning, and magic combined with darkness burned the monsters.


    Is it because of the added dark attribute?


    It��s nice that status ailments are added.


    The flame with the dark attribute didn��t come off well once it was ignited.


    The monsters caught on fire would go into a state of delirium over time, causing their attacks to fail every time.


    It didn��t have a dramatic effect, but I was satisfied with it.


    If I had the time, I would have used a strategy that made the most of the strength of the dark attribute��


    It��s a pity that I couldn��t do that.


    Eun-ha put her regret behind her and continued to swing her sword.


    [That guy is strong. I block magic with my own power and attack��]


    I know.


    Monsters whose individual strength is higher than the 3rd tier.


    Eunha faced the monster with the strongest power among them.


    The Twilightblade gave the right advice.


    Shinhwa Manifestation Revival


    By


    the time the attack party��s damage was serious, the galaxy had manifested Shinhwa.


    The mission on the 28th floor was to find a hidden door somewhere on the floor while the dealers deal with the monsters.


    The galaxy manifested Shinhwa to reduce the number of monsters and take time.


    [The 28th floor has been successfully captured!]


    Thanks to this, the assault team was able to complete the mission on the 28th floor with minimal damage.


    ��


    Time passed again.


    The assault team finally attacked the 29th floor and left the 30th floor.


    [331 survivors. Congratulations to all of you who made it this far with a 62% survival rate! wow! Incredible! We didn��t expect that more than half of them would reach the deepest part.] The


    dungeon guide roared.


    It flew through the iron door leading to the 30th floor.


    [But no matter how long you have lived, it will be meaningless from now on. because? Because you��re all going to die.]


    That��s funny!


    shut up!


    [This will be the last time you say that to me. That��s why we who are waiting below are strong. Now, the 30th floor is set so that you can open it with your own hands. It means to enter the abyss with your own feet.]


    He had no bad taste.


    The raiders crumpled their faces.


    The dungeon guide giggled.


    [The moment you open the door and go inside, the abyss will see you. Even those of you who have never succumbed to fear on reaching this point will have no choice but to feel fear in front of the abyss.]


    ������.��


    [You made a big mistake. If he had been drenched in fear, he would have died a comfortable death. If you don��t, I��ll give you cruel happiness��]


    That��s it.


    [��]


    Stop it now.


    It was not pleasant at all.


    Eunha cut off the guy.


    Then I caught him.


    [Let go of this!! I know what you��re doing��]


    You did a great job guiding me this far.


    The role of the dungeon guide is over.


    Eun-ha gave strength to the hand that held him.


    [Kiaaaaaaaaa!!!!!]


    The dungeon guide screamed.


    Eun-ha ignored it and gave it more strength, finally detonating it.


    [I��ll regret it��]


    What would you do if I scared you now? I��ve already come down to the deepest part.


    ������.��


    The dungeon guide couldn��t speak and disappeared as a particle of mana.


    The galaxy grew.


    The raiders were completely stunned.


    Soon, the clan members burst into laughter.


    No Eun-ha was No Eun-ha.


    Eunha Noh Inseong.


    Are you really not afraid of anything? I guess that��s why I followed you all the way here.


    Mok Min-ho, Bae Su-bin and Bong Gu-rae.


    The three said sarcastically.


    People��s laughter grew louder.


    Eunha listened to them and shrugged her shoulders.


    turned around again


    I took a step and approached the iron gate.


    Are you all ready?


    I didn��t even need to hear an answer.


    The raiding party members responded with shouts.


    Eunha nodded.


    He pushed the heavy iron door with his hand.


    let��s go.


    A space surrounded by pure white light.


    Galaxy stepped through the door.


    The raiders followed suit.


    A pure white light surrounds them.


    You move through space and lose your mind.


    So when I came to my senses��


    ��What?


    There were three men in Eunha��s field of vision.


    Those with grim faces are whispering something.


    Brother, is this kid laughing?


    Let��s have a pleasant dream. Let��s steal our wallets as usual.


    Hee hee, how much does this guy have?��

 Chapter 915

    Relife Player 915


    [Chapter 227]


    [Relife]


    What are these guys? Where is this?


    Eunha blinked her eyes.


    When I opened the door to the 30th floor, I fell into a strange world.


    Buried in a pile of garbage, he rolled his eyes trying to figure out the situation.


    And she was determined to deal with the men staring at her in displeasure.


    puck!


    I��m not sure what��s going on.


    The men seemed to be searching for their fainting bodies.


    As soon as Eun-ha stood on the ground with both feet, she swung her fist.


    Wow! What is this bastard doing!?


    hey step on it!


    It��s not me who gets stepped on, it��s you.


    A man fell out.


    Eun-ha kicked the two men who were taken aback by the sudden attack.


    I had no intention of giving them time to react.


    Then I realized.


    where did the sword go?


    There was no sword at the waist.


    Dawn Sword and Dusk Sword were nowhere to be seen.


    Eun-ha was surprised by the unexpected situation and even attacked the men.


    It wasn��t just him that was bewildered.


    Can��t use mana?


    Mana in the body cannot be expressed.


    My heart was just beating quietly.


    ��I can��t feel the mana itself.


    Men roll on the floor.


    Eun-ha, who personally smashed both hands with her feet to prevent them from rebelling, murmured sadly.


    Around that time, the surroundings caught my eye.


    What an alleyway it was.


    At the far end of the alley was a view of the city.


    hey.


    what is it


    Let me ask you a few questions.


    Eun-ha lifted the man who seemed to be in good condition.


    The man trembled as soon as he met Eunha��s eyes.


    It was a face that looked like it would give an honest answer to a question.


    Where is this? yes?


    Where is this?


    This is Seoul.


    ����. Bomun-dong, Seongbuk-gu.


    hear the words coming out of the man��s mouth.


    Eunha shut her mouth.


    What is Bomun-dong?


    Come to think of it, the atmosphere seems to be similar to my memories��.


    I was in the black dungeon, wasn��t it?


    Eunha frowned.


    Before returning, I met the boss monster right after passing through the door on the 30th floor.


    But it��s Seoul out of nowhere.


    It was so confusing.


    Hey Dungeon Guide.


    yes? not you Dungeon Guide.


    Eunha moved her mouth.


    The man is puzzled.


    Ignoring the man��s reaction, Eun-ha continued to call the dungeon guide.


    If this place is inside the black dungeon, it will appear.


    But he never showed up no matter how many times I called his name.


    driving me crazy.


    What happened?


    where are the other kids


    Mana itself cannot be expressed, so magic cannot be used.


    It was also difficult to find raiders.


    In this world, Eun-ha was only a little stronger than ordinary people.


    Soon, he said something he couldn��t say to the man.


    hey. yes yes!


    Why can��t I use mana? Do you drink? okay. �� Because monsters don��t exist in this world anymore. what?


    incomprehensible sound.


    Eunha asked.


    Then the man looked at him and continued talking.


    As all the black dungeons were cleared, monsters stopped appearing in this world. ����.


    And the player who conquered the 8th black dungeon wished for mana to be erased from the world. That��s why we became able to live without mana�� don��t you know?


    Eunha released her hand from the man��s neck.


    The man hit his butt.


    He passed them without even paying attention to the man.


    Do you want me to believe this sound?


    walk down the alley


    Get out of the alley and look around the city.


    ����.


    A splendid city comes into view.


    The faces of the people walking down the street were very bright.


    As if he had completely escaped from the threat of monsters.


    It was then.


    How are you? Ain Fine! Ann U?


    The bell rang.


    Eunha groped for her pocket.


    smartphone came out.


    The name of the caller was displayed on the screen.


    ��sister?


    Look at the displayed name.


    Eunha was startled.


    I looked at Noah��s name for a long time.


    Soon after, he decided to answer the phone.


    [Where are you now!?]


    Sister? Are you really my sister?


    [What is he talking about now? Didn��t you drink and sleep on the street again? Just try to do something that really rots Yoojung inside. At that time, I was very��]


    ����.


    [So, where are you now?]


    Bomun-dong.


    [It��s not far. Come home quickly.]


    Home? where is your home


    [��Are you really drunk? where is it It��s the house where Go Seo-gwang��s grandfather is.]


    ����.


    [It��s Grandma��s birthday today. Since we decided to have a birthday party, make sure you come on time.]


    After that, the phone call cut off.


    Eun-ha stood blankly and recalled the conversation she had just a moment ago.


    I needed to organize my thoughts.


    No, I came to my senses by then.


    That��s right�� Come to think of it, today was Grandma��s birthday. I forgot about that.


    It has been three years since he attacked < Dungeon of the Abyss >.


    In the meantime, the world had changed.


    Ha Baek-ryun successfully took control of the government and defeated all his political opponents.


    ��I must have been dreaming.


    It feels like a long, long dream.


    No, I died and returned.


    It was an unbelievable dream.


    Noah realized the reality.


    ��


    3 years ago.


    Eunha conquered < Dungeon of the Abyss > and accelerated the invasion of black dungeons in various countries.


    So, a few months ago, the last remaining black dungeon was attacked.


    Humanity welcomed peace.


    A world where players are no longer needed has arrived.


    Players lost their seats.


    They left to find a new job.


    Eunha was no longer a player.


    After being revered as a national hero, he returned to the common people.


    Still, he had a strong friendship with Ha Baek-ryeon, and he had a lot of money because of his father��s background.


    To put it bluntly, he could be said to be a model of rich unemployed people living secluded lives.


    Such a life was often boring.


    It was like hell at the time��.


    Looking back now, it was kind of fun even then.


    As a result, I very occasionally missed the past.


    Yesterday was like that too.


    Eun-ha drank heavily after meeting Jinpa and Seon Ki-jun, twenty-five, who missed the past like herself.


    Then he fell down on the side of the road and fell asleep.


    ��you��ll get scolded by Yoo-jung.


    way home.


    Eun-ha got off the bus and shuddered at the thought of Lee Yu-jeong at home.


    Attack the < Dungeon of the Abyss >.


    After Ha Baek-ryun seized power, Eun-ha married Lee Yu-jeong.


    The day was clearly memorable.


    Many people congratulated me.


    Among them were parents who died when they were young.


    Colleagues who died while active at the gypsophila party also visited the wedding.


    The reason why the dead were able to attend the wedding was because the galaxy��s empty wish brought them back to life.


    ��Let me�� make you happy.��


    < Dungeon of the Abyss > Deepest part.


    Eunha killed the owner of the dungeon.


    Except for the galaxy, no one survived.


    Lee Yu-jeong activated < Miracle > and gave him the power to kill the owner of the black dungeon, and he died in return.


    Eun-ha, who lost everything and became alone, made a wish.


    Please help me live a happy life.


    Eunha��s wish was really simple and very far-reaching.


    The Black Dungeon responded to his wish and created the current world.


    Because of me��


    the world was turned upside down.


    A miracle more than a < miracle >.


    The power to change world units.


    Its power changed even the past.


    It was modified that there was no reason for him to lose his family from the beginning.


    The past of people deeply related to him was also the same.


    Seon Ki-jun found his lost daughter, Bae Soo-bin stopped making regrettable choices because of a man, and Yoo Do-jun was able to save his mother.


    Lee Yu-jeong��s family was also revived.


    Where is that?


    I didn��t know that Yoojung was a person related to Dawn Group.


    As Lee Yu-jeong��s family is revived.


    A giant butterfly effect occurred.


    In fact, she was a direct descendant of the Dawn Group, and her father, Lee Jung-in, was the legitimate successor to the Dawn Group.


    In a world that has changed as a result, the chairman is not Lee Byung-in, but Lee Jung-in has been duly succeeded.


    If I go home and get scolded, I��ll get scolded. What should I do? It��s my fault.


    Other than that, a lot has changed.


    People around me became happy.


    Eunha was satisfied with her life now.


    Even though I sometimes miss the past, I didn��t want to go back to that time.


    Being souled by Lee Yu-jeong could be said to be a kind of happiness to him.


    Soon I arrived home.


    Eunha opened the door.


    I��m here.


    I��m here? ��Are you mad? Are you asking knowingly?


    As if he foresaw his coming.


    Yujeong Lee was standing in front of the door.


    She was straining her eyes.


    Eun-ha begged for a mistake.


    The baby will be born in a few months, so do you want to keep doing it like this?


    I��m really sorry.


    Lee Yu-jeong pointed at her stomach.


    A belly that is not yet bloated.


    Eun-ha also asked forgiveness for the child in her belly.


    It��s my mother��s house, so see you when it��s over.


    ��okay.


    Everyone has been waiting for you to come. the food will cool down let��s go in


    huh.


    Yu-Jung Lee quickly turned around.


    Eun-ha smiled bitterly at the thought of going back to her newlyweds�� house later and being scolded by her.


    Soon, he followed Lee Yu-jeong into the living room.


    Are you here? What happened to you, did you come here after drinking so much?


    Did you come to the galaxy? What if you, the youngest in the family, come late?


    sorry.


    mother and father said


    The two clicked their tongues.


    Eunah Noah let out a sigh.


    He��s my younger sister, but really�� Yoo-jung said he��ll scold me later, so I��m just staying still. Understand? So, thank Yu-Jung.


    ��I��ll drink moderately from now on.


    P. I always do it with words.


    Eunah Noh opened her ax eye.


    Eunha couldn��t budge on her.


    Meanwhile, her grandmother was sitting in the seat next to her.


    Grandma said with a benevolent face.


    You should drink alcohol in moderation. don��t do that next time Take care of your health too. your grandmother I wish you a happy birthday.


    Eunha��s wish saved her grandmother and greatly increased her natural lifespan.


    Thanks to her, my grandmother was healthy.


    Eun-ha was happy to see her grandmother again.


    Really�� I��m glad.


    So the whole family got together.


    Eun-ha muttered quietly when she saw them sitting next to Lee Yu-jeong and talking amicably.


    Then Eunah Noh caught the sound of Eunha muttering.


    What are you happy about? Ah��


    the eyes of the family were directed.


    Eunha looked at them and pondered over what to say.


    Come to think of it, there was no need to worry.


    Wasn��t it all a dream?


    Eunha smiled as if it was nothing and opened her mouth.


    I had a dream today


    dream?


    Uh, in that dream, I was regressing and living a second life.


    second life? i had a strange dream So what did you do in your dream?


    Well, what did you do��


    The family showed interest in the story Eunha told.


    At this he began a long talk.


    The story of how he failed to attack the black dungeon and returned with the help of Lee Yu-jeong.


    To put it simply, it was a very long story.


    yeah that��s right Are you saying that thanks to me, you regressed and flirted with women? so? Was it that good to be married to 4 people? will you make me dream again?


    ��was a dream.


    Can I be forgiven if it��s a dream? Sorry. Yoojung, you know very well that I only have you.


    At the point where Eunha set up a harem.


    Starting with Lee Yu-jeong, the entire family was tongue-in-cheek.


    But Grandma just laughed.


    But aren��t you all hungry? I think it would be nice to talk while eating.


    Grandmother helped Eunha.


    Eunha greeted the grandmother across the street.


    Grandmother laughed.


    The family started eating.


    Yoojung, have you worked hard to make all of these things? I have a child, so I don��t have to do this from now on.


    no sir It��s not hard, and these days, making food is a pleasure, right?


    Don��t push yourself too hard though.


    your mother


    The dining table was cordial.


    Families talked and laughed and chatted on various topics.


    ��it��s fun.


    Eunha also enjoyed mingling with them. Sear?h the Nov��l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The happiness he longed for was right here.


    He put on a satisfied face and spent time with his family.


    Then, from time to time, embarrassing things happened.


    oh right Come to think of it, I can��t see Eun-ae, but Eun-ae


    is�� Eun-ae?


    ������.�� uh?


    Who is it?


    Have you not woken up from a dream yet?


    The galaxy often brought out the names of people who did not exist in reality.


    Then the family cut off the conversation and looked at him strangely.


    ��Sorry, I guess I haven��t woken up yet. In my dream, I had a younger sister named Eun-ae.


    You and I are the only children of a mother. But there were times when I thought it would be nice to have a younger sister as well.


    Noh Eun-ae did not exist.


    Eunha covered herself with a laugh.


    I guess I drank too much yesterday.


    I can��t tell the difference between dreams and reality.


    Eunha shut her mouth.


    I didn��t want to make my family worry by saying something strange.


    He decided to stay still and listen to what his family had to say.


    That was enough.


    yes this was real


    There was no such thing as a sister.


    As time passed, Eun-ha felt that her sister��s existence was getting fainter.


    Originally, the contents of a dream are forgotten when you open your eyes.


    It��s just that it��s too late to forget it because I��ve had such a long dream.


    Seohyun and Hayang too.


    They were all fictitious characters.


    I didn��t have any children��


    Maybe it��s because I lived 29 years of my life in a dream.


    I was also saddened.


    I thought it was futile.


    But the real happiness was right here.


    I was satisfied with just being able to have a good relationship with my family.


    Even without a sister.


    even without wives.


    even without children.


    Even without the friends of your dreams.


    Eunha was happy.


    really?


    ����.


    Are you really happy?


    Even so, he couldn��t answer Lee Yu-jeong��s words.


    She held her hand gently.


    Eunha took her hand.


    Only then did I realize


    My mind became clear.


    Here��


    Eunha raised her head.


    His family had smiles on their faces when they saw him.


    it was my dream


    before regression.


    < Undead > A world that Noh Eun-ha subconsciously yearned for.


    Regret in the deepest part of consciousness.


    Eunha muttered with a bitter face.


    It was such a sweet dream.


    so much that I don��t want to break it.

 Chapter 916

    Relife Player 916(a)


    [Chapter 227]


    [Relife (2)]


    Ariel came to her senses.


    Climbing on the shabby roof, she blinked.


    That�� that��s it.


    what?


    Sitting next to him was a friend nicknamed Taeyang.


    The friend who always had a bright face like his nickname tilted his head.


    I remembered everything. Sun Sun I was dreaming?


    Ariel smiled bitterly.


    The friend he once admired is actually dead.


    This world was a dream in which the wish he had kept hidden deep in his heart had come true.


    Heh, at least this Ariel almost fooled me?


    what is that gesture? I told you to smile brightly, I never asked you to be weird like that��


    This is my charm! Don��t you know that people are dying of my charms?


    Ariel jumped up.


    Standing on the roof, she had grown from a child into an adult.


    Anyway, he wasn��t very tall.


    It was quite small for Ahin.


    Even so, Ariel didn��t mind and pushed her chest out with all her might.


    how is it? Am I glamor now? Eunha Eunha also fell in love with me.


    Could that be your delusion?


    Chet sun sun. It became too real without me knowing.


    You have become too 4D. so? What are you going to do now?


    what?


    Will you stay here like this? Or do you want to go to reality?


    ����.


    You will regret it if you go to reality. Are you okay though?


    the sun asks


    Ariel looked up at him with a worried look on her face.


    Um��


    Ariel tapped her lips with her finger.


    Soon, she smiled broadly.


    sorry i don��t know about that!


    ����.


    but I don��t think I��ll regret it. If I thought I would regret it, I wouldn��t have come here.


    Ariel stretched.


    It was a good time.


    It was so nice to see my dead friend again.


    She thanked him.


    It��s a bit sad though.


    what?


    If you had died a little later, I would have told you the taste of dew. Dew? huh! The driving force of my life!


    Don��t get drunk just because it��s hard. don��t worry. not anymore


    okay?


    huh! There are many good people around. Don��t worry, there��s no drinking alone! ok then i��m glad


    Oh, I want to drink the dew.


    Ariel licked her lips and said goodbye to her friend.


    then i��ll go Bye Bye.


    yes bye bye


    A friend shakes his hand.


    Ariel focused her consciousness, leaving her friend behind.


    Suddenly, a spear was clutched in her hand.


    When everything is over, we must ask for a party.


    shatter the dream


    People, including Ariel, woke up one by one from their dreams and stepped out into reality.


    ��


    I am different from others.


    Ever since she was very young, Bong Gu-rae had such thoughts.


    And when I realized what that ��difference�� really was, it was like falling into a bottomless pit.


    i��m weird


    The world and society did not welcome such an existence.


    So I couldn��t help but feel like I was being denied.


    What��s even sadder is that he himself was in denial.


    It was reluctant and, at worst, disgusting.


    Because that��s the way society is.


    Growing up with others in it, he had to go through confusion about his identity.


    no i��m not weird


    It��s just a little different.


    Nonetheless, he was strong.


    A secret that cannot be told to even the closest friends or even family.


    While suffering from heartache alone, he suddenly came up with an idea one day.


    Why should I be depressed?


    Am I really wrong?


    Shouldn��t I exist in the world?


    Then why was I born?


    A question that bites tail after tail.


    After falling endlessly down, there was only one thing left for him to do now.


    He answered his own question and came to the conclusion that the reason all beings are alive is to pursue happiness.


    Then his mind became clear and his body became strong.


    There must be a reason why I was born this way.


    So I��m not wrong I am part of the world too.


    It��s only one life.


    Even if you spend the same day, you should spend it happily and specially.


    There is no time to be depressed.


    Then he was able to rise above his despair.


    So-.


    ��This is why popular men are so difficult. How are they going to live without me? ��I can��t live without you!!��


    in this world.


    Bong Gu-rae built his own paradise.


    Inside a cafe in Jung-gu.


    Numerous men clung to Bong Gu-rae, who was sitting in the window seat.


    Bonggu-rae held them in her arms and was soaked in happiness.


    oh.


    Men are clingy and tired.


    Bong Gu-rae pondered whether to break up with them and go home to rest.


    At that time, a man whose eyes naturally caught his eye passed by the window.


    sorry guys Something urgent happened, so I��ll go first today. hi!


    He was a man who sniped his taste.


    Bong Gu-rae immediately got up from her seat and decided to talk to the man passing by the cafe.


    A man��s inclination doesn��t matter.


    If it��s not this side, you can just be friends, and if it��s this side, you just need to get to know it deeply.


    hey.


    ��yes?


    Bonggu-rae expressed mana and quickly caught the man.


    The man who was suddenly grabbed by the shoulder tilted his head as if wondering.


    At that moment, Bonggu-rae looked at the man and felt his head go cold.


    ��< Thunder God >? haha. I��m not a player anymore, but I used to be called that.


    ����.


    A handsome man with a sculpted face.


    Former Twelve Seated < God of Thunder > Lee Do-jin laughed as if he was embarrassed.


    But Bonggu-rae couldn��t laugh.


    ��I guess so.


    he is dreaming


    The moment Bong Gu-rae recognized it, the street scene disappeared.


    everything was an illusion.


    pure white space.


    There were only two people standing in a world where there was nothing.


    If it��s hard, you don��t have to wake up from your dream. I could sleep more�� but is it really okay?


    ����.


    Are you sure you won��t regret it?


    Dojin Lee asks affectionately.


    Bonggu-rae did not readily answer.


    But it was only for a moment.


    < Double Penetration > Bong Gu-rae.


    He was a very strong man.


    He looked down at the pure white floor and raised his head bravely.


    Because there will be people waiting for me who think of me as a colleague. I have to wake up from my dream. You have valuable colleagues. Yes, they are very precious people.


    You will be considered a strange being by others.


    There will be people who hate it.


    No matter how strong you are, sometimes you feel intimidated in front of that gaze.


    But-.


    ����Okay? Still, it doesn��t change that he��s the same person as me. are you okay! I was discriminated against a lot when I was younger because I was a child!��


    ��Hmm�� As a man, it��s a little like that, but as long as you don��t harm me, it��s fine. You say I��m not your style anyway? Then it doesn��t matter.��


    Ariel and Kang Si-hyung.


    Besides, many of my friends sent me an unbiased look at myself.


    Bong Gu-rae was able to pursue happiness because they were by her side.


    So-.


    -I have to wake up from my dream.


    Go out into the world for yourself.


    He gave strength to the rifle that appeared in his hand before he knew it.


    Soon he blew a huge hole in the world above his head.


    Starting from that hole, cracks gradually began to go in the world.


    The world shatters like pieces of glass.


    drilled well


    Bong Gu-rae confirmed his skills and smiled with satisfaction.


    Looks like I didn��t have to come. So now I have to go wake up our clan members��


    Lee Do-jin shrugged.


    His body turns into mana and disappears.


    I wish you luck. I��m gone now, so please create a wonderful world instead.


    It was the wish of Lee Do-jin, who was once considered one of the strongest in Korea.


    ��


    ��Congratulations! < Valkyrie > Cha Eun-woo photo exhibition��


    ����.


    Cha Eun-woo blinked at the wreath placed in front of the photo exhibition.


    Then he pinched the ball.


    sick.


    It��s real.


    teacher! What are you doing there? We have to go inside! There will be a signing event later!


    ��Cain?


    yes why are you Ah, this is not the time��. Let��s go in first!


    uh!?


    Then, suddenly, a woman grabs her hand and enters the room.


    Cha Eun-woo was surprised that she was Choi Ga-in, a direct member of the Galaxy Group, and was surprised again that she was his manager.


    oh right It was so��.


    Soon she recalled the memory.


    < Dungeon of the Abyss > was attacked.


    Peace came to the world, and she began to focus on what she wanted to do.


    After that, I became a photographer that everyone knows.


    Today was the day of such a photo exhibition.


    When it��s time, the teacher can sign autographs for people over there.


    yeah that��s right


    She looked at the pictures hanging on the wall as she listened to Choi Ga-in��s words.


    These were all photos taken by myself.


    I remember every single one.


    ��There were times like that.


    Cha Eun-woo was soaked in memories while looking at the photos for a long time.


    All of the friends in the picture were laughing happily.


    She felt proud to have captured that smile.


    Why are you taking pictures?


    It is because of this.


    To leave the happiest moment in life.


    ��not after this?


    The photos are in chronological order.


    Cha Eun-woo walked down the hallway and soon stopped at the end of the picture.


    The picture that started in the academy days was finished before attacking < Dungeon of the Abyss >.


    ����.


    ��Teacher? The autograph session will start in a little while��.


    Only empty frames are hanging.


    The hallway extends far into the distance, but the photo is far from enough.


    Cha Eun-woo turned his head at the empty picture frame and at the end of the hallway.


    It��s a dream here ����.


    A world that reflects your wishes.


    Cha Eun-woo realized the truth of the world and asked Choi Ga-in as if to confirm.


    The face of Choi Ga-in, who was wearing glasses that did not match, hardened.


    Soon she threw off the mask.


    yes that��s right this is your dream ����.


    Ha What is this that doesn��t suit my temper? I��m definitely not the kind of person who would be the manager of anyone. Are you Cain?


    What then? Could you even hit me?


    ����.


    Choi Ga-in who makes a sound of excitement.


    Crossing her arms, she tightened her eyes and replied.


    Cha Eun-woo looked at her and inadvertently groped her neck.


    There was no red choker.


    When I checked it out, I laughed.


    what what!? Why are you laughing!?


    No�� I think Ga-in isn��t afraid of you anymore.


    ��Heh he��s getting cocky. it��s annoying. And because you��ve changed a lot too. ����.


    Are you here to wake me up?


    ��I��m just here to see you struggle at the end. I just did it because I didn��t want to see him die in vain.


    I see


    Cha Eun-woo has lived a life of keeping Choi Ga-in��s side since he was a child.


    So, I was able to notice Ga-in Choi��s change.


    Since then, I have seen it in many ways.


    What do you mean you��ve been watching?


    Cha Eun-woo did not bother to ask Choi Ga-in, who turned his head and spoke.


    I was just glad to see her after a long time.


    Even if it can be said that the relationship between him and her is close to bad.


    Nice to see you after a long time Then I��ll go now ��Do you know the way out?


    I think I know.


    Cha Eun-woo nodded softly.


    She looked down the hallway.


    A hallway with no pictures hanging.


    There is a road out there to dream.


    If you follow the frames that you have not yet filled in, you will be able to get out.


    At this, she turned around.


    It was then.


    Cha Eun-woo.


    ��why?


    Ga-in Choi suddenly called.


    Cha Eun-woo asked, puzzled.


    Choi Ga-in was hesitating.


    It was a rather strange face.


    Soon she said bluntly.


    if there is a next life


    ����.


    Will you be my friend then?


    It��s not like Ga-in Choi.


    A lot has changed.


    Cha Eun-woo stopped for a moment when he heard the unexpected words, and burst into laughter when he saw her anxiously waiting for an answer.


    The answer was obvious.


    yes no!


    ��Mr. Unlucky.


    Then I��ll see what you do to me and think about it.


    be honest with your heart.


    The girl who killed herself and pretended to be a good child no longer exists.


    Cha Eun-woo showed off his white teeth and answered as his heart appealed.


    will live like this


    with loved ones.


    00146 sea??h th�� novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 917

    Relife Player 917(b)


    [Chapter 227]


    [Relife(3)]


    For Northern Development!


    ��for!!��


    In the middle, something unexpected happened and the war situation was greatly shaken.


    Nevertheless, the second war to recapture Uijeongbu was able to end successfully.


    The number of deaths from Pandora Clan was 0.


    The clan members were very happy that they had recaptured Uijeongbu without anyone dying.


    ��Thank God no one died.


    A grandly open banquet hall.


    The members of the clan chatted happily and drank with carefree faces.


    Mok Min-ho, who was among them, took a sip of his drink in silence.


    Guys! The throat-wrenching subload is drinking alone again! Somebody go and deal with me!


    ��Ahahaha!!��


    Jinpa and that one��


    At that time, a cry came from far away.


    Those were the words that Jinparang shouted as he climbed onto the table while Kim Minji slapped his butt.


    People burst into laughter when they saw him jumping on the table.


    Mok Min-ho was also in a good mood, so he decided to go over Jinpa-rang��s prank.


    yeah everyone have fun


    It is a beautiful sight.


    Mok Min-ho covered his mouth with his glass and smiled at them.


    That was then.


    May I sit next to the subload? Ah�� is it Seonghwan? yes sit down I��ll pour you a drink.


    ok then i��ll follow you


    Pandora Clan Member Dealer Oh Seong-hwan.


    One of Noh Eun-ha��s fanatics, he abruptly took a seat next to him.


    Mok Min-ho smiled as he approached him with a friendly face.


    Oh Seong-hwan pours a drink into the glass.


    The two toasted each other and passed the drinks at once.


    The taste was cold and bitter.


    At the end of the bitterness, there was a subtle sweetness mixed in.


    Minho surrendered himself to the tingling yet drowsy sensation.


    ��sorry.


    I guess I remembered.


    Soon after, he touched the empty glass and opened his mouth quietly.


    this isn��t reality


    Even though I could have fallen into a drowsy mood and dreamed happy dreams if I wanted to.


    Mok Min-ho rejected it.


    The bitter taste spreading through his body reminded him of reality.


    This world was a world that reflected his wishes.


    ����.


    Authority comes with duties and responsibilities.


    In that sense, as a Sublord, he felt the duty and responsibility to protect his clan members even at the cost of his own life.


    However, he did not have the strength to protect all his clan members.


    The ideal was too far away.


    The reality was too cruel.


    sorry i��m weak


    ������.��


    Due to one��s own choices and judgments.


    Many people who were supposed to protect them lost their lives.


    In response, he felt guilty for those who left first.


    In that sense, this world was a world that relieved one��s guilt.


    A world where people did not die because of the death they stepped on.


    There were clan members in this world, and friends who gave their lives for themselves when they were academy students.


    I am so sorry. I don��t know how to look at you


    Mok Min-ho deeply bowed his head and apologized to those who saw him after a long time.


    Thank you though.


    And thank you.


    I am grateful for their sacrifices and thank them for believing in me.


    I wanted to share a long story with them, laughing and chatting with them.


    But I didn��t have much time.


    Mok Min-ho raised his head.


    Whether you get beaten or cursed at you. I��ll take responsibility next time. I have other things to do now.


    You don��t have to. Because none of us swear at sublords.


    ��I see. Sear?h the N??elFir��.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Oh Seong-hwan speaks on behalf of the people.


    Mok Min-ho was able to relax his stiff face after hearing the unexpected words.


    Then people gave each one a word of encouragement.


    Do you know the way out? okay.


    since when


    no, it was from the beginning.


    Mok Min-ho was holding a sword.


    He drew his sword and turned to the space behind him.


    There is a wall.


    This is the wall of dreams.


    Gift < Providence of Cutting >


    The Wall Breaker


    I once faced a wall.


    Feeling the limits of his skills, he almost collapsed on the spot.


    But not anymore.


    When the wall comes out, cut it. break it go over


    He will continue to live such a life and move forward.


    Minho Mok looked out at the space beyond the broken wall.


    There was only darkness.


    stepped into the darkness


    sub load.


    Then Oh Seong-hwan called from behind.


    Minho Mok caught his eyes at the people waving from behind.


    Oh Seong-hwan, who was at the front, said.


    Say hello to Clanlord. We are doing well. uh yes


    And come to the National Cemetery alone, talk about something heavy, and ask me not to go. Now you can come and have a fun and enjoyable story, right?


    ��Did he do that?


    He doesn��t speak well either. �� It did. okay. Next time, I��ll prepare a funny story with him.


    I��ll wait.


    Mok Min-ho smiled.


    Noh Eun-ha, Lord of Pandora Clan Road.


    He, like himself, was a person who tried to carry the burden alone and did not speak his mind well.


    He pretended to be calm on the outside, but he must have had many difficulties while running the clan.


    He��s really�� I really need to be by his side.


    Mokminho gauged his intentions and moved into the darkness.


    Be sure to win.


    I��m watching you there.


    ��


    Tak.


    The arrow hit the center of the target.


    Whoa.


    When the power in the hand holding the bow is released, the bow turns round and round.


    With her bow in her hand, Kaede Hoshimiya let out the breath she had been holding back.


    Clap clap clap


    clap clap clap clap clap.


    Kaede turned her head in the direction the sound came from.


    Ah��


    that��s great.


    A familiar face stood there.


    So there was no way she couldn��t remember that face.


    A grandfather who acted as his own parent in place of his deceased parents.


    Kaede relaxed his expression when he saw his grandfather smiling benignly.


    Next time, boy, try to hit that target over there.


    Is that a target over there?


    It��s a bit far, but you can do it.


    ��I��ll try.


    Grandpa pointed to the back of his shoulder.


    She looked at the distant target that her grandfather had pointed at.


    too far.


    The center point is also not visible.


    This reduces accuracy.


    can��t fit


    yes-.


    ��I couldn��t get it right at this time.


    Kaede smiled bitterly.


    The memory was clear.


    It was around the time that I had just learned the bow from my grandfather.


    Only then did she realize.


    ��that��s it.


    What do you mean?


    no.


    He is dreaming of his childhood.


    The dream of the day when I did all sorts of tricks to be recognized for my skills by my grandfather.


    Kaede took a look at herself, who had returned to her former self, and then looked up at her grandfather.


    Grandpa didn��t say much.


    Soon she stringed her arrow and aimed at the target.


    see with your mind��s eye Because archery is magic.


    Teachings I��ve heard until my ears wear out.


    Kaede raised the corner of her mouth and let go of the string that she pulled as hard as she could.


    The bowstring trembled.


    widely!


    Meanwhile, the arrow is stuck in the target.


    I didn��t even have to figure out where it was plugged in.


    Try shooting farther next time.


    yes.


    It��s a strange world.


    The target keeps getting farther and farther away.


    Even so, Kaede put an arrow right in the center of the target over and over again.


    widely!


    every time you pull the bowstring.


    She grew taller and taller.


    Before she knew it, she was back in the form of < The Shrine >.


    Now, try shooting up there next time.


    ����.


    is it too high?


    Kaede raised her head.


    The sun was shining in the pure white world.


    can you match


    Kaede put an arrow on the string.


    Aim the dazzling light.


    The focus shakes and the eyes close.


    She calmed herself down and followed the path she had walked.


    I��ve been through a lot.


    got a lot


    It has become so much stronger. At some point


    in the zodiac


    , the national bow she held in her hand turned into a symbol of the < new palace >.


    A golden arrow.


    She shot the arrow and knocked the sun from the sky.


    Dismissed!


    It sounded like that.


    Pieces of the sun fall patter.


    Where it fell off, there was a pitch-black space.


    Beyond that is reality.


    That��s it.


    Because my grandfather taught me well.


    Grandpa was clapping his hands.


    Kaede received his grandfather��s praise and shook his head quietly.


    Then the grandfather shook his head and suddenly took her in his arms.


    Not much has been taught to me. ����. It��s all made with your own hands. you have surpassed me now Ah��


    I��m really proud of you being called < Singung >.


    Those words became the trigger.


    Kaede let go of the tears she had been holding back and cried in her grandfather��s arms.


    The emotional dam has collapsed.


    why did you leave me alone


    My grandfather said that he knew how hard it was to live alone.


    She expressed her sadness as if she had returned to her childhood.


    yes i��m sorry Hey.


    Grandpa just said that.


    And I just wanted to hug you.


    And then-.


    -But you��re not alone anymore. Because there are many by your side now. �� yes that��s right. Do you still hate the people of this country? I hate people who hate me�� but I like people who like me.


    That��s enough. That��s it.


    listen to grandpa


    Kaede again recalled the people she had been trying to forget.


    She wiped her tears with her hand.


    It wasn��t the time to cry.


    She shoved her grandfather on the shoulder and freed him from his arms.


    I have to stop going. They�� their friends are waiting for them.


    yes let��s go Do you know where the way out is?


    yes i know


    Kaede nodded.


    Soon she turned her gaze to the sky where the fragments of the sun had fallen.


    beyond me the end of the dream


    Towards the end of the dream, she blew mana into the bow in her hand.


    Arrows shot from a


    star-picking bow soar.


    The arrow formed a trail and she quickly caught on to it.


    Her body rises along the trajectory and emerges from the dream world.


    At my feet, my grandfather was waving his hand and saying his final goodbyes.


    Be well.


    Grandpa too.


    Kaede responded.


    And I glared at the end of my dream.


    Darkness set in and she prepared for battle once again.


    ��


    Come on! ruler! Why do you always fight every time we meet? Ugh, I really can��t live��


    No, Araya! Eunha Noh Well, this guy��


    I didn��t do anything wrong.


    These guys are starting again.


    Jo Ah-ra sighed at the sight of the two fighting each other while eating.


    Onyang and Noh Eunha.


    The two met at the high school academy and stayed like this until graduation was approaching.


    What are you so close to?


    Still, this has gotten a lot better.


    Even in 1st grade, Onyang used to fight Yeonshin Eunha.


    Even so, it was a secret that it was unsightly to come back every day.


    Let��s not fight when we eat! are you a kid ruler! A handshake of reconciliation! ������.��


    Handshake of reconciliation! ��practice!!��


    I really can��t rest in peace because of you.


    When Joara growls in a threatening tone, the terrified Onyang and Eunha quickly hold hands and shake them.


    She was relieved to see it.


    Soon, the three of them burst into laughter.


    Hey No Eunha. Do you think Ara is scary too? how about that


    Ui, are you swearing at me right now?


    Academy��s three siblings.


    Right before graduation, the three of them were being called that by people.


    That��s how close they were.


    Well, it��s not even that.


    I��ve been through so many things��


    Like the 4th tier gakgunbong incident.


    The three of them got caught up in all kinds of incidents and accidents for three years.


    It was only natural that they would become close to each other.


    Really��


    as if it happened just yesterday.


    Memories of the two of them come to life vividly in my head.


    But Joara knew.


    I wish it was like this��


    ������.��


    That he was dreaming.


    A dream you wished for someday.


    That dream has become an illusion and is now deceiving herself.


    Having some knowledge about fantasy magic, she was able to notice it right away.


    Still, the dream was so sweet that I didn��t want to wake up.


    You don��t have to wake up. In this world, whatever you wish for will come true.


    Taeyang��


    Jo Ara stared blankly at Taeyang, who was holding her hand.


    Onyang��s face was infinitely serious.


    Perhaps when he was an academy student, he fell for his words.


    I��m sorry, but I have to go.


    But not anymore.


    I can��t delay any longer.


    < Nocturne > Jo Ah-ra had more people as friends than back then.


    I made pleasant memories with them.


    I couldn��t be stuck in the past.


    do you have to go huh.


    The landscape shimmers and melts.


    Noh Eun-ha disappears.


    In the pure white space, only the confident and warm sun remained.


    By the time I thought so��


    ��Ah��


    new people appeared.


    Onyang��s mother.


    < Fantastic Poetry > Do Wan-joon.


    < Florist > Bang Yeon-ji.


    They were looking at me and sending warm smiles.


    They were all happy faces.


    Soon, she let go of Onyang��s hand.


    Thanks for waking everyone up. the sun is you


    ����. Sun.


    I know mom.


    Onyang bowing his head.


    Then On Taeyang��s mother came over and put her hand on his shoulder.


    Only then did Onyang sigh.


    It��s just bittersweet that there��s no place for me in you now. You should have done better when you were there. I��m sorry. i was too young I thought too much of myself. So, has it changed now?


    ��what do you think? When I saw it, it was the same, but what? There��s nothing I can��t say to my childhood friend.


    It��s because he��s a childhood friend.


    thank god. to be able to speak comfortably.


    Jo Ara, who talked with On Taeyang as before, was relieved.


    Onyang seemed to be the same.


    Then he hesitated and moved his mouth softly.


    Araya. why?


    ��Take care of Taehee.


    ����.


    please.


    ��that��s a request. don��t worry. I��ll take good care of you. Although Taehee is doing well now without me.


    This is an unbecoming request.


    Jo A-ra found an unexpected figure and smiled.


    Then he turned around.


    are you going now


    Careful.


    thank you for your concern And it��s really nice to see that you two seem happy.


    It��s all thanks to you. thanks.


    < Fantastic Poetry > Do Wan-joon.


    < Florist > Bang Yeon-ji.


    Arms entwined, they wished her luck.


    Jo Ara smiled and responded to them, whom she hadn��t seen in a while.


    Then he turned around.


    ��I can��t do it. When I go, even if I go, I��ll have to play to commemorate it!


    With a face that I don��t know.


    Jo Ara decided to enjoy this moment even for a moment.


    She waved her hand in the air.


    A baton appeared in her hand.


    Soon, she performed the magic she had cultivated.


    ������?


    The pure white world shakes.


    As the world changes as she imagines, they are on the stage of the orchestra.


    I want to leave a life with no regrets.


    stand in the conductor��s seat.


    Jo Ara put on a bright face as much as possible and gave people a song.


    By tuning different notes, they perform without regret in life.


    tuning.


    It was a dream she had hoped for and a regret she could not achieve.


    If I were more mature then.


    If I had done better then��


    If I had become a great bridge connecting the galaxy and the whole sun.


    If you have shown the ability to fine-tune the relationship between two people.


    If so, wouldn��t the same future unfold as the one shown in this world?


    Let��s not regret it.


    From now on, I will do my best in every moment with my friends.


    But that��s already past.


    irreversible


    We move forward because there is no turning back.


    Based on regret, I reflect on myself not to commit such regret again.


    Therefore, this song is music dedicated to them as well as to myself.


    Joara commanded the illusion until she woke up in a collapsing world.

 Chapter 918

    Relife Player 918


    [Chapter 227]


    [Relife (4)]


    I had a bad dream.


    In the dream, he was hiding in a closet and trembling.


    The memory of my mother being eaten by a monster through a crack in the closet was vivid in my memory.


    Ga Yeon-ah why? Maybe the food doesn��t suit your taste?


    Are you tired from playing too much today? Or being sick��


    ����.


    I hoped that the dream would end as a dream.


    But Ga-Yeon Son realized.


    this is a dream


    A world that reflects your own lingering feelings.


    If the monster had not appeared that day, he would have been able to enjoy a happy dinner with his parents.


    And he would have lived a different life than he does now, receiving the love of his parents.


    Ga Yeon-ah? Are you really okay?


    I can��t. Let��s go to the hospital with Dad. ����.


    I hate it so much.


    It��s a dream I don��t want to wake up from.


    I want to see my parents a little more.


    I want to live with my mom and dad.


    Son Ga-yeon yearned for it.


    Nonetheless-.


    -Mom and Dad.


    ������.��


    I had to wake up from my dream.


    Son Ga-yeon, who looked like a child, opened her mouth to her parents and said.


    Thank you for watching over me that day.


    ������.�� Thanks to my mom and dad, I was able to meet a lot of good people. So��


    Son Ga-yeon was surprised that her voice came out so clearly.


    Is it because I fell into the world of the past?


    no that��s not it


    He overcame that day.


    As a result, her words began to gain more power.


    So it can��t be here. I just have to go. There are people waiting.


    There were times when I wanted to die.


    However, she was afraid of dying and carved the reason for living into her heart.


    monster.


    He said that he would kill them all in the world and that he would die fighting them.


    Ga-Yeon Son lived the world relying on such a mind.


    But not anymore. S~ea??h the N??eFire.��et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    They are really, really precious people to the point where I want to live happily together.


    There are precious people.


    There was On Tae-hee, Seon Mi-ye, Yoo Su-jin, and No Eun-ha.


    There were many others.


    Now she was determined to live a good life with them.


    So-.


    -I��m really sorry.


    You cannot be caught up in the past.


    Son Ga-yeon deeply bowed her head to the people who gave birth to her and loved her.


    so? Really good.


    If so, it��s safe.


    ����.


    Her parents didn��t blame her.


    Rather, I respected her will and supported her.


    Son Ga-yeon raised her head.


    My parents were smiling brightly.


    Seeing their smiles made Son Ga-yeon smile naturally.


    I wanted to see you grow up. I wanted to see you having fun with your friends.


    When you find someone you like, I wanted to be by your side and listen to your story.


    When it��s time for you to think about your career path, I wanted to be by your side to think about it.


    I wanted to see what kind of friends you would meet and what kind of men you would introduce to your mother.


    I wanted to tell you that it��s okay to fail when you��re frustrated and frustrated.


    Ah, when you grow up, I wanted to drink with my family.


    Dad wanted to tell me then.


    But for not being able to do that�� Mom and Dad, I��m really sorry.


    Words of love from the lips of parents.


    Ga-yeon Son burst into tears at the unfathomable weight of love.


    Then her parents stood up and hugged her tightly.


    Still, I think mom is lucky. Because there are many people by your side now on behalf of us who couldn��t do it for you. That��s right, worrying about it was less than an hour.


    Me too��


    ������.��


    Me too�� I wanted to do many things with my mom and dad.


    Son Ga-yeon hugged her parents.


    Before she knew it, she was hugging her parents in the form of < The Flash >.


    After growing up, she was taller than her mother and shorter than her father.


    The three hugged each other and whispered words of love and happiness.


    Before long-.


    -I��ll stop now.


    Son Ga-yeon sniffed and said.


    I couldn��t be here any longer.


    She is out of her parents�� arms.


    do you know the way out? ��I guess.


    Son Ga-yeon answered her mother��s question quietly.


    A world made of your memories.


    If so, I thought I would know where the way out of this world would be.


    In response, she greeted her parents and hurriedly climbed the stairs to the second floor.


    I arrived at her room as a child.


    must be here


    Son Ga-yeon opened the door and entered.


    A room with no lights on.


    Ga-yeon Son went to one place without paying attention to the objects in the room.


    It was the closet that became his trauma.


    Soon, she opened the tightly closed closet door.


    Kyaaaaaa!!


    A monster came out of the closet.


    He��s the one who killed his parents.


    He attacked her to prevent her from waking up from her dream.


    do not disturb


    It wasn��t scary at all.


    Taking a few steps back from the attack, she looked him in the eye.


    Then he took the posture of holding the rifle and aimed at the guy.


    There was no rifle in hand.


    It��s okay though.


    she was not afraid


    If this world is your world�� ����Makina


    Sniper,


    a fairy illusion,


    it will come true as you wish.


    Summoning the magic of a machina sniper, she thrust a rifle into the man��s jaw.


    there is nothing to watch


    Combine past grudges and kill them.


    Gift < Metabolism >


    The rail gun


    flash leaks out, tearing him from the inside.


    Even that is not enough, the light that penetrated him penetrates the inside of the closet.


    The light bursts and the dream shatters.


    ��


    Shoot ah.


    Incheon grandmother��s house.


    It rains outside the window.


    Jinparang had a pleasant conversation with his grandmother while looking out the window.


    Ah��


    Then he felt a sense of incongruity.


    A world that seems to have been created based on memories from when I was in elementary school.


    This place was in a dream.


    The memory of when I was picked up by my grandmother when I was little and felt happy for the first time.


    Jinparang, who had grown to a young age, soon stopped wagging his tail.


    I also put down the watermelon I was eating.


    to go? Wouldn��t you like to have more?


    ����.


    Blue can be here as long as you want.


    The words that I heard back then were so kind that I shed a little tear.


    Grandma asked with a benevolent face.


    Jinpalang did not answer.


    He turned to his grandmother.


    I want more, honestly.


    however?


    But now, it��s because I��m not where I��m supposed to be. There is a lot of work to be done.


    so?


    Jinpa-rang did not lie.


    In response, the grandmother did not hold him back and made him express his honest feelings.


    It seemed to help me to feel confident.


    Yes, it��s different now than it was then, isn��t it? I have to take care of the kids who have no answers without me.


    so?


    Yes, especially Noh Eun-ha.


    Jinpa-rang hid.


    He jumped up from his seat.


    In no time, he was back to his original form.


    When I was very young, I had to look up at my grandmother, but now I look down.


    He felt new.


    You made a promise to your grandmother. He said he was looking at me and asking for Eunha.


    yes it was He ate without me. So this body has to go and help.


    so.


    yes, so i��m going


    how to wake up from a dream


    Jinparang intuitively realized.


    He gently folded his hands.


    It was like holding a claw.


    Just like that, he cut through the air.


    Then the claws appeared and their sharp blades tore through the space.


    A space appeared.


    Are you leaving now?


    yes I have to go. It was nice to see grandma after a long time. Really.


    So am I.


    I got a lot from my grandmother.


    To the extent that there is no end to repaying.


    Living alone in the world, he could never forget that fact.


    I wanted to repay the favor, but in the end I couldn��t pay it back and left��


    rubbing my sore nose.


    He grinned, showing his fangs.


    I��ll go.


    Bye bye. take care of yourself


    Grandmother waves her hand.


    Jinparang also waved to the grandmother and jumped into the subspace.


    ��


    A world based on your own regrets.


    Eunha smiled bitterly.


    I��m really happy.


    ����.


    Eunha said to Lee Yu-jeong.


    I couldn��t help but be happy.


    This is the life I wished for before returning.


    Before returning, < Undead > unconsciously longed for this kind of life.


    But it is-.


    ����It was the desire of the < Undead >.


    It was never the happiness that he wished for after returning.


    It was lacking.


    It was too short.


    Now he could not be satisfied with the happiness of < Undead >.


    There had to be Noh Eun-ae.


    I had to have wives.


    I had to have children.


    Above all, I had to have colleagues.


    Sorry. But I want to be happier than now.


    Eun-ha apologized to Lee Yoo-jung.


    In an instant, her eyes fluttered.


    Then she smiled softly.


    Yeah�� I knew you would say that.


    A face that seems helpless.


    She knows too.


    < Undead > no longer exists.


    29 years after returning.


    29 years of life transformed him into a completely new being.


    everything-


    -Thanks to you. thank you so much.


    ����.


    If it wasn��t for you, Yu-Jung��. I wouldn��t have lived a second life.


    Eunha got up from her seat.


    I go back and hug her.


    Lee Yu-jeong quietly entrusted herself.


    I only received what I couldn��t repay. To the point where I don��t know how to thank you. Don��t forget if you know, fool.


    Face to face with her.


    Lee Yu-jeong squeezed Eun-ha��s hand tightly.


    The two of them just passed the time.


    In the meantime, the people sitting at the table became mana particles and disappeared.


    The world had turned white.


    In that world, there was only Lee Yoo-jung, who was sitting on a chair, and Eun-ha, who hugged her from behind.


    go now


    oh so it should


    If you��re grateful to me, you��ll do better for me now.


    sure to do that I��m so glad I could be with you in this life.


    I am. Thank you so much for meeting me twice.


    A world based on your own regrets.


    However, Eun-ha did not think that Lee Yu-jeong, whom she was holding, was part of her memory.


    No, the girl in front of me must really be Lee Yu-jeong.


    You are the Yoojung I know.


    Eunha was sure.


    She is a thought that melted into the will of the world when Lee Yu-jeong died before returning.


    What can be called the memory of the soul.


    he whispered in her ear.


    I��m glad to see you again.


    ��Me too.


    Yujeong Lee sobs.


    He kissed her on the cheek and kissed her lips.


    I��ll go now


    good luck this time Even if you fail, there is no one to bring you back.


    I must defeat him this time.


    Eun-ha released her arms holding her.


    He hugs her once more as he gets up from his seat and falls.


    she sheds tears


    Leaving her waving hand behind him, he moved on to the pure white world.


    come out now


    I don��t have a sword in my hand.


    The sword was definitely by his side.


    Eunha recalled two swords.


    Soon, swords appeared in his hands that tapped his waist.


    Dawn Sword and Dusk Sword.


    Holding two swords in her hands, Eunha tore through space with all her might.


    A space has been created to come to reality.


    The galaxy stepped into that space.


    Holding the gap in the space with his hand, he looked back.


    Yujeong Lee was standing there.


    Yoo Jeong-ah.


    Eun-ha called Lee Yoo-jung.


    Then, with a shy face, he said something he had never said before.


    love you.


    ����.


    Lee Yoo-jung is startled.


    Soon, her face clears up.


    she burst out laughing.


    You fool, you should have said that before returning. cowardly fool.


    I know. It��s my fault.


    But even now, since you told me, I��ll forgive you. Please continue to express yourself honestly like that.


    Lee Yoo-jung comes closer, giggling.


    Lift your tiptoe and match your lips.


    bye.


    huh.


    Now let��s get rid of all the secrets.


    ����.


    No matter what you say, no one will be afraid of you anymore. So don��t be afraid


    Lee Yoo-jung pushes her back.


    The galaxy stepped fully into broken space.


    Seeing her across the space, he smiled as much as he could.


    yes i will


    Yujeong Lee was right.


    There is no reason to hide anymore.


    There is no need to be afraid.


    will all be accepted.


    Eun-ha brushed off the last worry that remained in a corner of her heart.


    I love you too.


    Lee Yu-jeong confesses behind her back.


    Eunha responded to her words by raising her hand holding the Dawning Sword.


    Go forward.


    From now on, I��m going to kill the monster that has been hiding in this abyss.


    ��


    A white world.


    Lee Yu-jeong stood alone in the world.


    Then someone appeared.


    She knew who was approaching her.


    thanks sister.


    huh? what? You gave me time so that I could be with Eunha.


    I heard this So did you have a good time?


    Yes, I wanted more, but it��s a pity.


    Lee Yoo-jung let out a faint smile.


    It also seemed like it was boring.


    Standing next to her, Noh Eun-ah did not hesitate to think so.


    Soon she sighed.


    By the way, Eunha too�� I was really surprised when he said he would attack the black dungeon.


    Noah shook her head.


    Even thinking about it at that time made me frightened.


    Dissolved into the will of the world and sparsely awakened in consciousness, she wanted to dry the galaxy to the extreme.


    However, she, who became the will of the world and wandered, could not speak out.


    Even if I did speak in the first place��.


    -Your sister knows very well that Eunha is not a person who listens to others.


    phew yes


    Did I expect it from the beginning? That Eunha will somehow remember her sister and attack the black dungeon.


    This aspect of the child does not change at all before or after the return.


    Still, you��ve come this far.


    that��s right He��s my little brother, but he��s really great.


    I��m not there.


    The two of them chewed on Noh Eun-ha and giggled.


    But is your sister okay? You couldn��t even talk to Eunha because of me. Unnie must have had something to say, but I��m sorry.


    You don��t have to worry about that. There must have been more of you than me. and I believe


    Noah shrugged.


    I wonder if he doesn��t know his younger brother.


    she could say


    win what


    Noah was always like that.


    I have done everything that others say is impossible.


    Everything I wanted to achieve has been achieved.


    So, no matter how strong the boss of the black dungeon is, No Eun-ha will always win.


    Eunah Noah felt a strange premonition.


    I agreed for a reason.


    That��s right, we have to win. If you get beaten once and lose again, then you��ll be scolded by me. Just try to lose


    Lee Yoo-jung exaggeratedly gives strength to the eyes.


    Eunah Noh burst into tears when she saw her.


    Around that time, the white world began to disappear.


    Everyone else seems to have woken up too, stop going back unnie.


    yes then Did you have a hard time waking the kids up? Especially Changjin�� If you��re that old, stop hugging me and crying.


    It would have been really nice if I could show you my cool side.


    That��s right! Eunha says it��s a problem because there are women around her, but Changjin should learn from watching this too.


    Haha�� But I also had a grandmother, and I lived thanks to the help of many people.


    Everyone must be of the same mind. I really want them to win.


    A dungeon is a world created by the omnipresence of mana in one place.


    The same goes for Black Dungeon.


    However, in Mana, there are thoughts, emotions, memories, etc. that the being possesses.


    In short, the dungeon made of mana could be said to be the same as the will of the world.


    Among them, the black dungeon was special.


    The will gathered in the black dungeon was able to move relatively freely rather than focusing on the boss.


    In the case of the deepest part, it is more active.


    So, the will of the two and the will of the raiders helped them wake up from their dreams.


    In a way, this is miraculous.


    My sister is preparing quickly.


    what preparation? ready to go back


    ����.


    Eunha will win. right?


    ��that��s right.


    No matter what, Noah will win.


    Noah wasn��t worried.


    Eventually, she disappeared as a particle of mana along with the extinction of the world.


    This reason became a particle of mana.


    Looking at the place where Eunha left, she moved her mouth without a sound.


    You should be happy.


    00147

 Chapter 919

    Relife Player 919


    [Chapter 227]


    [Relife (5)]


    Black Dungeon 30th floor.


    It was a world modeled after the universe.


    The world, where there was no distinction between top and bottom, was covered in pitch black, and sparsely twinkled like starlight.


    The size of the stars was different, and the light they embraced was also different.


    The world was unfathomably wide, and the stars that filled the world seemed as if there were as many people as there were people.


    [Looks like you��re having a pleasant dream.]


    In the middle of that world.


    There was a dungeon owner and guide.


    They looked up at the stars floating overhead as they raised their heads from space.


    Stars twinkling red began to fall.


    They were the ones who set foot in the black dungeon.


    The moment they opened the door leading to the 30th floor, they fell into a dream.


    [Despair is the biggest enemy. But they didn��t despair until the end, so it was necessary for them to know how scary we are.] The


    dungeon guide chuckled.


    If they had despaired and trembled in fear as they descended the black dungeon, they would not have shown their dreams like this.


    I would have just killed it.


    However, they far exceeded the expectations of the Black Dungeon.


    It must have been very tiring to come down here, but I did not let go of hope until the end.


    So the dream showed the illusion.


    [It doesn��t matter if you notice that you��re dreaming in the middle. no that��s better You��re so happy in your dreams, but you��ll realize that reality is cruel.]


    Reality is cruel and cruel.


    Life is a series of struggles.


    Even if they did not despair, there is no way that they did not have a handful of anxiety when they came down here.


    I would have been exhausted.


    Even so, he would have whipped up his tired body and moved on to the goal of the 30th floor.


    Don��t stop in the middle.


    Because the moment they stopped, they knew they would never move forward again.


    However, they led their tired bodies forward and encountered their dreams.


    Rest and peace that I have not enjoyed comfortably while in the black dungeon.


    Also, a world that reflects any hopes that are implied in their psychological base.


    But can they really wake up from their dreams and come out into a cruel reality?


    Even if they realize that they are dreaming, will they be able to deny the dream?


    [I can��t, absolutely.]


    The dungeon guide affirmed.


    they can��t deny


    Rather, it will deny reality.


    Realizing the gap between dreams and reality, they will despair of reality.


    They choose to die in their dreams and the black dungeon will reduce their despair and emotions to nourishment.


    [That��s too bad. If possible, we wanted to kill them with our own hands. Well, let��s just die in a dream.]


    Look at those falling stars.


    Stars emitting red light and oxidizing are dying in a dream.


    Starting with one star, dozens and hundreds of stars fall after it.


    And those stars��


    [��������Huh!?]


    A dungeon guide that is the totality of will that forms the black dungeon.


    The fairy��s words were no different from representing the will of the black dungeon.


    The fairy inside the sphere of light was taken aback by the completely unexpected situation.


    The stars were falling towards the owner and guide of the dungeon. S��arch* The N??elFir��.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [This is really�� I don��t understand. What is it that you like so much that you are trying to crawl out into reality?]


    Hundreds of stars land in front of your eyes.


    The dungeon guide expressed disapproval as he looked at the stars that had fallen ahead.


    A red light was flashing.


    Roaring!


    Paperweight!


    in the starlight.


    A man walks out.


    Wearing a cloak of crimson flame.


    The man wearing the blue chain was just the beginning.


    Even


    in the starlight that fell behind him, countless people walked out.


    Waking up from the false hope of a dream, with a grim expression on his face.


    A face with no regrets.


    They chose reality, not a dream, with their will.


    At this point, the dungeon guide couldn��t help but admire.


    [This is amazing, really. I will express my admiration for your will to give up your dreams and face the abyss. But you will regret that choice.]


    Do you fight with your mouth? come on


    [��You��ll definitely make me regret it.]


    ��


    Sea of Stars Universe.


    The galaxy was standing in space with the raiding party members.


    The fighting spirit of the raiding party was transmitted from behind.


    Did everyone have a good dream?


    The raiders responded.


    Eunha raised her lips.


    The morale of the raiders who chose to wake up from their dreams with their own will could be said to have reached its peak.


    Eunha was the same.


    Blood boiled in his body.


    My heart was pounding.


    Eun-ha, who decided to overcome the desire of a dream and win her own ideal, seemed capable of doing anything now.


    Roaring! Paperweight!


    The black dungeon was a mistake.


    By allowing them to rest in their dreams, their weariness was taken away.


    Eun-ha brought Mana out into the world with the raiding party members.


    Crimson fire burns.


    Blue lightning flashes.


    The galaxy, wrapped in power of a different color, released that power at once.


    Reveal all the mana in your heart and cover the sea of starlight.


    Jinseo.


    yes just say You can do it anytime.


    then forward it there is no operation �� really?


    doesn��t exist. If I had to, I would do everything in my power to kill him.


    [��I deliver the message of the monarch. All ready for battle. The target is the boss of the black dungeon. Since this is the last fight, destroy the boss with all your might. That��s all.]


    Jinseo-na made a foolish face and transmitted the telepathy.


    The raiding party members shouted.


    Clan members burst into laughter.


    I don��t know when we became Clan Blaze. but i agree You have to kill it with all your might.


    Mok Min-ho grabbed his sword and stepped out.


    The jet-black sword he was holding was preparing to unleash the providence that held light and could cut through anything.


    Others prepared an attack as well.


    Their devices emitted light.


    Mythical Manifestation


    Revival


    and finally.


    The galaxy created another world in the sea of starlight.


    Crimson fire burns roaring.


    His hair turns crimson red and sparks blaze in his eyes.


    The reddish-brown cloak on his shoulders burns and changes into a cloak of flame.


    The change also happened to the members of the raiding party and spread quickly like a fire spreading across a field.


    ruler! As this is the final battle, I will command with all my might! Lara, can you lend me some strength?


    La La La ?


    Rosie


    Muse Jo


    Ara, a fairy illusionist, borrows the power of La La.


    Wearing a dress reminiscent of a rose, she spreads her fairy wings and flies to assist the raiding party with magic.


    Don��t be vigilant that it��s the last time everyone! Be careful not to get hurt! I can��t come here and die.


    The angel��s necklace


    followed


    Hermes�� footsteps .


    Cha Eun-woo spreads the wings of a mechanical angel. Kaede, wearing shoes with wings, flew up.


    Cha Eun-woo uses the gift to maximize the mythology, and Kaede aims at the owner of the dungeon far away.


    hey guys let��s pray


    There is nothing to fear from us anymore.


    everything according to the will of the Lord.


    There was movement under them too.


    Ilya fluttered his cloak of flame and supported the raiders.


    Others exerted their strength and took a fighting stance.


    They showed a willingness to attack at any time as long as there was a signal.


    Soon the attack signal was dropped.


    The flames and lightning that engulfed the world gathered in the


    Ignis Cross Galactic Sword.


    The two swords roared fiercely.


    As he compressed, the compressed magic exploded.


    The members of the raiding party immediately released their accumulated power to the boss monster at once.


    ����������!!


    There was an explosion that engulfed the universe.


    All the power exploded and burned the entire universe in which it stood.


    The light did not go out.


    By the time the light went out, a new light swept through the space again.


    The raiding party silently watched the area surrounded by light.


    They knew too.


    The guy couldn��t have died.


    Sure enough, a giggle was soon heard in the halo of light.


    [It��s useless! You can��t defeat us with your strength!]


    The light went out.


    He just moved his arm.


    Even with that alone, the attacks that the raiding party poured in vanished in vain.


    ������.��


    The assault team looked at the guy.


    The boy��s body was growing.


    The giant clad in darkness was looking down at them for a moment.


    There was only one characteristic that set him apart from his outward appearance.


    that the eyes are red.


    The gaze, which inevitably evoked fear just by facing it, fell on the raiding party.


    They instinctively flinched.


    At that very moment-


    ��A fist at first.


    the youngest player.


    Meanwhile, the tallest player stepped forward and muttered the words.


    Pandora Clan Guardian Avenir.


    Not a boy with fluttering yellow hair, but a man with an iron fist.


    Spreading his legs wide and lowering his upper body, he prepared an attack stance and quickly raised his fist. That moment when


    you


    twist your legs outstretched behind


    Through The Heavens .


    Concentrates the power spread throughout the body into one, and puts the total power into the fist.


    as if piercing the sky.


    Avenir��s uppercut flew into the sky and hit him directly.


    ��������!!


    His chin is tilted back and tilted.


    The red eyes disappeared for a moment, distracting people��s anxiety.


    Eunha did not miss that moment.


    Roaring!


    His world completely eliminated the raiders�� fear.


    In addition, they were connected by mythology and shared will with each other.


    The will that spread from Noh Eun-ha��s will made them have confidence.


    It will never collapse unless Noh Eun-ha collapses.


    They showed no hesitation.


    [No matter how strong you are, it is useless to us. Why? Because as long as we are in the dungeon, we are twice as strong as you. But are you going to beat us? I can��t.]


    Meanwhile, the dungeon guide laughed.


    The owner of < Dungeon of the Abyss > is special.


    Unlike the boss monsters in other dungeons, it possessed the providence of being twice as strong as the people it faced.


    So no matter how strong they become, they can��t defeat the boss monster.


    This is because the boss monsters will become stronger and overwhelm them.


    [We are fear and despair. It is also a human limitation. Even if you struggle in Amman, you will never be able to reach us!]


    The raiders didn��t react.


    They weren��t afraid anymore.


    I was not frightened by fear.


    In other words, their will remained unchanged.


    Rather, the stronger the enemy, the more their will burned.


    I tried to overcome my fear.


    I tried to overcome despair.


    I was trying to cross the limit.


    The will strengthened them again and was transmitted to Noh Eun-ha, who is at the center of the will.


    [Then, let��s attack now. How do you get hit twice as much as the attack you just did!]


    That��s when he moved.


    The sound of the world vibrating just as he took a step.


    Soon, the guy cut the air with his hand.


    The sea of starlight was torn horizontally, and light flashed in it.


    ��������!!!


    An attack by raiders a while ago.


    In the attack, a beam of light as large as a ship hit the raiding party members.


    tearing apart the galactic world


    can��t stop


    They were swallowed up in the light as they were.


    Even so-.


    ��Myth Revival


    Revival


    They did not die.


    The galaxy��s myth did not collapse.


    The myth of resurrection revived even after death and revived the raiders.


    And they have more power than ever before.


    [She��s annoying�� but how long do you think you can use that power? In the end, mana will run out!]


    Sounds not even funny.


    Eunha snorted.


    Now, they only exchanged attacks with each other once.


    He aimed the Dawnblade at him.


    All-army assault.


    [The whole army charged.]


    A full-scale battle began.


    The galaxy spread its wings of flame.


    As he quickly flew towards him, the raiders shouted and followed after him with wings of flame spread.


    Transformation


    liger blaster galaxy


    flew right in front of him.


    He stopped flying and aimed the blaster in his left hand at his eyes.


    Red eyes that became her own fear.


    He confidently met those eyes and fired the energy accumulated in his blaster.


    What is the difference between then and now?


    Blue lightning covers his eyes.


    The galaxy sighed.


    In the meantime, the raiding party members also attacked him with all their might.


    [Because it��s useless! Get double!]


    He didn��t budge.


    The guy who was attacked by raiders kicked into the air.


    People on the ground jumped into the air as if they had been hit by an invisible attack.


    Right after that, his red eyes flashed, and a magic circle appeared in the sea of starlight.


    Dozens, hundreds, thousands, maybe even hundreds of millions.


    There was no blind spot in the sea of starlight.


    An attack that doubled as much as the assault party attacked a moment ago poured in.


    An incoming attack that ignores defense.


    They were swept away in vain in front of the gigantic being.


    Shinhwa Revival


    Revival


    Even so, it does not die.


    Those who died are resurrected.


    The assault force, stronger than before, opposes him.


    And he got stronger again just as they got stronger.


    [Huh, really wormy guys. What the hell does this change? In the end, all I can do is die and die and die! Dying like that is over! How many times do you think you have the mana to sustain the world?]


    None.


    [Look! Next time I die��]


    Not right now.


    [Wait, you now��]


    The dungeon guide was taken aback.


    Only then did he notice the change in Eunha��s body.


    [Your strength is recovering!?]


    The dungeon guide was shocked.


    Noh��s strength was recovering.


    The exhausted person was fully recovering, just as he had exhausted himself resurrecting hundreds of people.


    It��s not that someone restored it.


    It is impossible with human recovery magic.


    no recovery


    The dungeon guide realized what changes were taking place in him.


    [��Are you going back?]


    Before the battle.


    Noh Eun-ha��s body is returning.


    Eunha only giggled at the dungeon guide��s question.


    It��s strange to tell you now, but I��m a regressor.


    ��I know.��


    at the edge of the abyss.


    The galaxy was able to find an identity that would truly define it.


    I am a regressor


    His echoes spread throughout the world.


    It is so deeply imprinted in the world.


    The myth evolves one step and is completed.


    Shinhwa Manifestation


    Relife

 Chapter 920

    Relife Player 920


    [Chapter 227]


    [Relife (6)]


    My mythology is incomplete.


    Eunha, who had heard that from Baek Seo-jin earlier, also acknowledged it in her heart.


    Defeat the myth of Armageddon.


    Despite being taught the myth of Baek Seo-jin.


    He felt that he was somehow incomplete.


    My mythology isn��t complete yet.


    Resurrection is not a perfect idea to define me.


    Ideas that reflect mythology.


    The idea that reflects the myth of Hwang Jin-hee in < The Swordsman > was the punishment of good and punishment of evil.


    In addition, the thought reflecting the myth of Armageddon was the soul, and the thought of Baek Seo-jin, the < King of Darkness >, was control.


    They spent decades searching for an idea that would completely define them.


    Then, what is the complete idea that can express oneself?


    Eun-ha pondered endlessly and in the end had no choice but to admit it.


    I am a regressor


    Looking back, I already found the answer.


    Even so, he tried to hide the answer thoroughly.


    He was forcing himself not to subconsciously include it in the thoughts he had to express himself.


    Because I��m stupid, me too.


    It��s because I didn��t want to tell others about the past that happened before the far-off return.


    he was afraid


    He was afraid of instilling fear in his own people, not the boss monster in front of him.


    But now, that anxiety has completely disappeared.


    The process of Eunah Noh disappearing from this world and reaching the deepest part of the black dungeon made him honest.


    Where is that? S��arch* The nov��lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I only get help from you until the end.


    in a dream


    Eun-ha met Lee Yoo-jung.


    what did she say then?


    ��No matter what you say, no one will be afraid of you anymore. So don��t be afraid.��


    All I had to do was take one step.


    Even so, Eunha couldn��t step forward.


    If Lee Yu-jeong hadn��t told her then, Eun-ha wouldn��t have been honest.


    Because she pushed her back.


    The galaxy was able to fully manifest an incomplete myth.


    Myth, Manifestation,


    Re-Life,


    Regression, and Thoughts that define you.


    The Shinhwa of the galaxy, which finally gave an answer, went back to its true form.


    [The dungeon is reacting!?]


    Eunha could hear the dungeon guide startled.


    You will be surprised.


    Originally, a myth cannot function properly unless it is in the area where the myth is based.


    In particular, in dungeons with different world lines, the myth becomes somewhat incomplete.


    This is because the dungeon is not aware of the achievements that form its mythology.


    However, the myth of the galaxy was different.


    [How can this��. It would be impossible without accumulating achievements in the dungeon��]


    Relife was fully functional in the black dungeon.


    Even if the galaxy didn��t have to increase its output, it was growing on an equal footing with the black dungeon.


    That was natural.


    You said you��re back


    [Couldn��t you��]


    Yes, that��s what you think.


    [It wasn��t the first time. You��ve already stepped into this dungeon once!]


    An achievement that is the foundation of Relife.


    The cause of the galaxy��s return.


    It was right here.


    The deepest part of < Dungeon of the Abyss >.


    Before the return, the galaxy died here and obtained the myth of return and resurrection.


    From the beginning, I was able to use Shinhwa.


    He didn��t know that, and he thought he gained Shinhwa by defeating Yekyung.


    Eunha smiled bitterly.


    Shinhwa has been around since the beginning.


    just found it now


    It was only when he faced the abyss that he realized the abyss.


    So let��s go properly from now on.


    The galaxy gave power to mythology.


    The flame inflates the three.


    The lightning strikes violently.


    Darkness fills the bottom of the myth.


    As he unfolds his three pairs of wings, Shinhwa beats accordingly.


    The fire that has grown to devour the universe burns the world of the black dungeon.


    With this, you and I have become equal. Strong is really strong. You��re probably stronger than the boss in < Deep Sea Dungeon >.


    A power that makes you twice as strong as your opponent.


    Eunha stuck out her tongue.


    I knew that the boss monsters in < Dungeon of the Abyss > were quite strong, but I didn��t expect them to be this strong.


    He��s probably the strongest of the bosses in the Black Dungeon.


    Anyway-.


    ��No matter how strong a non-human monster is, it will only be defeated by humans in the end.


    [Do you think you��ve become something great just because you��re on the same level as us? Sorry, but it��s no use. From what I can see, it seems that they couldn��t kill us even before returning, so can they win? It��s impossible. You will lose.]


    Impossible��


    Listen to the dungeon guide.


    Eunha burst into laughter.


    it will be impossible


    That means-.


    -I��ve heard of it countless times. and came this far


    That��s what he always denied.


    And I will deny it this time too.


    Even if I burn this life, surely.


    ��


    Attacks pour in.


    The owner of the black dungeon returned the attacks he had received so far.


    The raiding party members did not evade the attack and honestly flew towards him.


    Soon all sorts of magic overtook them.


    It��s useless in front of my myth.


    Eunha demonstrated the power of Relife.


    just by swinging his arm.


    All incoming attacks disappear.


    it turned back time


    All of the magic he cast went back through time and back to the starting point.


    Where is that?


    The attack he received also returned to the starting point.


    [Do you think you��ll win that way!?]


    Within your own mythology.


    Time and death are not free.


    Time turns as he pleases, and death is denied without his permission.


    no one gets hurt


    no one dies


    The galaxy flew towards him.


    Gehenna Blast


    Bae Su-bin wields a red staff.


    she opened the way


    Hundreds of wings of flame create hundreds of trajectories in the black universe.


    The galaxy that passed the trajectory they made narrowed the distance toward him.


    [Even if you turn back time, it will end if you die anyway!]


    From this point on, he designated the galaxy as the enemy to attack first.


    The raid members�� attack on him rushes in.


    The galaxy returned the flying magic and canceled its attack.


    [Iiik! So what about this one! Can we get our powers back too!?]


    His movements changed.


    Suddenly, red eyes flashed.


    As he waved his hand, countless magic circles appeared behind his back.


    Soon, he created two swords by squeezing the darkness that roamed the world.


    ������!!


    The black dungeon starts shelling.


    As he strikes the sword, a storm blows up and disturbs the air currents.


    Even mythology can��t stop it.


    The only thing they could do was revive the people caught in the attack.


    ��������!!!


    Eunha gritted her teeth.


    My eyes are dizzy.


    He quickly moved his wings of flame to dodge the incoming magic.


    Upon receiving a blow, activates myth and nullifies the damage itself.


    Even if it is hit by an attack and pushed back, it advances.


    I have to reach it somehow!!


    The remaining distance seemed far away.


    In fact, the distance was getting farther away.


    The world was expanding no matter what trick he was playing.


    The galaxy accelerated.


    I tried to somehow avoid the pouring attacks and put my sword into the guy.


    My heart was beating loudly.


    Gift < Berserk >


    The most needed gift in this situation.


    The senses of the galaxy that activated < Berserk > became frighteningly sensitive.


    The senses of the whole body perceived the world.


    Instinct awakened several times.


    Dunning Blade Blocks


    the unavoidable and quickly reduces it to myth.


    Or cut or absorb with the twilight sword.


    The two swords shine brilliantly.


    The sword that survived the bombardment of the black dungeon draws a line in the sea of starlight.


    Two lines cross the universe and attack him.


    In the meantime, the galaxy had come out of the bombardment and reached him.


    Gift < Brave >


    Shinhwa manifests, changes body condition, and quickly replaces Gift.


    Passes with teammates continue, and the heart heats up the whole body.


    Gift < Brave >


    The gift of colleagues resonates.


    Hayang Jung��s gift < Multitasking > connects other people��s gifts.


    Cha Eun-woo��s gift < Resonance >.


    Han Chang-jin��s gift < Access >.


    Kang Si-hyung��s gift < Howling >.


    Bae Su-bin��s gift < Boost >.


    Joara��s gift < Quadruple >.


    Kaede��s gift < Environmental Sensing >.


    Son Ga-yeon��s gift < Metabolism >.


    And even Avenir��s gift < Metalization > and Bonggurae��s gift < Double Penetration >.


    Nine gifts connected through < Multitasking > affect the world.


    Shinhwa grows rapidly.


    [You�� what the hell is your identity? No, the gift suddenly changed��]


    Me? regressor.


    Myth expands.


    The rank of the myth is getting bigger.


    Eventually, the legend of the galaxy became equal to the black dungeon.


    No, it went far beyond that.


    [Nonsense��]


    The dungeon guide denies reality.


    It is impossible.


    Human limits are set.


    However, the people following him in the galaxy were growing stronger so fast that they knew no bounds.


    Nothing is impossible in this world.


    On the other hand, Eunha said confidently.


    There was nothing impossible for you.


    He energized the twilight blade.


    Gift


    Mok Min-ho��s gift is added.


    The power to cut anything according to the will of the holder.


    Eun-ha swung her twilight sword at the red-eyed guy.


    ��������������!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!


    A light flashed.


    A pure white trail split the universe.


    The light emitted from the trajectory once again covers the universe.


    A light that seemed to blind him engulfed him.


    ������������!!!!!!!


    The attacking party could hear the screams of the creature being swallowed up by the light.


    The bastard is torn to pieces.


    It becomes a particle of mana and disappears.


    we fear.


    we despair.


    something incomprehensible.


    But he didn��t die.


    The one who disappeared as a particle of mana started making a body again in a galaxy far away in space.


    [As long as mana exists in this world! We never die! Because we are made up of the mana of the dungeon! Stop giving up!]


    Eunha didn��t answer.


    I had no intention of giving up.


    No matter how many times I asked, the answer was the same.


    Definitely knock it down and kill it.


    Gift < Berserk >


    doubles the attack.


    The galaxy rushed forward as it was.


    I surrendered to < Berserk >��s instincts.


    Dunning Blade


    Two swords cross.


    The sword strike from above cuts and absorbs the attack.


    However, the power that he could not fully absorb imprisoned him from all sides.


    It seems that if you are careless even a little, you will be swallowed up by the energy.


    you can do it.


    Eunha gritted her teeth.


    I held on so that my mind would not fly away.


    Confidence was not broken.


    Deflect the bombardment and charge.


    finally split the barrage.


    The Milky Way stretched out before my eyes.


    The guy was there.


    Gift < Heroic >


    [Crazy��!! Avoiding that!?]


    < Heroic > shows the future.


    Eunha, who avoided the incoming attack, immediately swung her sword in pursuit of the world that the future had shown.


    Then his attack from the side failed.


    now i get it


    As Eunha transitions into her third gift, she can finally define what her gift is.


    The corner of Eunha��s mouth went up after avoiding his attack.


    A name for the three gifts popped into my head.


    Gift < Endless >


    The past, the present and the future.


    You are yourself with everything.


    Human limitations are endless.


    So anything can be.


    < Berserk > < Brave > < Heroic >.


    The three powers derived from him reminded him of that fact.


    His gift is literally human life itself.


    So don��t give up.


    There is no giving up in your life.


    There is only victory.


    Gift < Endless (Heroic) >


    < Heroic > shows the future.


    < Berserk > responds to the attack.


    < Brave > gives strength.


    Eunha coordinated Shinhwa and Gift and finally reached him.


    That��s it.


    It flies towards the red eyes.


    As if the Dawning Sword had waited for this moment, it emits a fierce light.


    Before long, his sword pierces him.


    [It��s no use. No matter how many times I say it, you��uh��


    uhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh


    !!! White >


    pure white light.


    finally expels the universe.


    I won.


    In a world dyed white.


    Eunha smiled coolly.

 Chapter 921

    Relife Player 921(a)


    [Epilogue]


    [Living to die]


    The world��s first black dungeon strategy.


    The people who conquered < Dungeon of the Abyss > instantly gained fame enough to be recognized worldwide.


    It was only natural that requests to visit them from all over the world flooded in.


    < Dungeon of the Abyss > strategy log has been passed through the hands of so many people that it is considered to be sweeping the world.


    And they almost always ask the same question after reading the journal.


    What the hell is Eunha Noh��s true identity?


    The leader of the 4th zodiac, the strongest in Korea.


    Noh Eun-ha, Lord of Pandora Clan Road.


    In the journal recorded for each floor, his activities were not missing.


    In a way, it made me think that the attack log was a fiction and that it was a novel with Noh Eun-ha as the main character.


    That��s right.


    Is it possible to come up with a solution by immediately responding to the mission given by the dungeon guide?


    Recorded in the attack log, he was described as an omnipotent god.


    Not only killing the prisoners on the first floor, but also the achievements of quickly solving the difficult problems given on each floor, there was plenty of room to think so.


    As a result, the opinions of people in other countries who did not know much about him were bound to be sharply divided.


    No Eunha doesn��t exist! It is clear that the Korean government exaggerated this!


    It might be some kind of propaganda trying to elevate a hero to a god. A human made such an achievement!? that��s impossible!!


    People who directly deny the existence of Noh Eun-ha and the achievements he has made.


    Having a high position in their country, they were worried that Noh Eun-ha would be worshiped as a god and that the aftermath might reach their own country.


    It was also speculated that the South Korean government was working to build prestige in the international community.


    Even if you think about it realistically, his achievements were absurd.


    I couldn��t and couldn��t believe it.


    There should never have been such a thing.


    Noh Eunha! he is god!!


    We must bring the monarch to this country! Call and hear the story! Should we attack the black dungeon too? How long are you going to suck your fingers!?


    Noh Eun-ha belongs to all of us!! He who has accomplished such an achievement is no different from a public figure around the world! Information about Noh Eun-ha should be shared with the world! We must appoint Noh Eun-ha as a player in the international community! A strong man like him should fight not for one country, but for the whole world!


    The other side was the type of person who was completely infatuated with Noh Eun-ha��s achievements.


    They insisted that Eunha Noh should fight for the whole world.


    In fact, the International Mana Management Organization tried to create an international armed group by gathering strong people around the world with him at the head.


    Unfortunately, however, the world was still in a situation where it was difficult to establish exchanges between countries.


    In the first place, Noh Eun-ha and the fairy government did not even accept the proposal.


    But is the rumor true? what?


    It means that if you clear all the black dungeons, monsters will no longer appear.


    How would you know that. Korea didn��t even attack the black dungeon.


    Meanwhile, as < Dungeon of the Abyss > was attacked, information about the black dungeon spread all over the world.


    There were three things that people who encountered the information paid attention to.


    However, the by-products obtained from the black dungeon have a providence that cannot be compared to the by-products obtained in reality.


    Whoever contributed the most to clearing the two black dungeons can make only one wish.


    If all three black dungeons are conquered, there will be no more monsters.


    At one time, they argued over the true meaning of the information.


    Absolutely impossible!!


    No theoretically possible!


    In fact, the controversy took place only in countries geographically far from Korea.


    In countries geographically close to Korea, the debate itself did not take place.


    < Dungeon of the Abyss > still existed in Cheorwon, Gangwon-do even after it was captured.


    Players could now freely enter and exit the black dungeon.


    Accordingly, they grasped the information brought by the raiding party through the dungeon guide.


    By figuring out the authenticity in that way, no controversy has arisen in countries geographically close to Korea.


    And after a year, they succeeded in conquering < Deep Sea Dungeon > in Southern Europe.


    The dungeon guide of < Dungeon of the Deep > gave the same answer, and eventually all countries in the world were able to stop arguing.


    It is said that Southern Europe united to attack the < Dungeon of the Deep >, then what about Korea, which conquered the < Dungeon of the Abyss > with 500 people��


    But didn��t you hear that?


    what else? Noh Eun-ha and Pandora Clan members participated in the < Deep Sea Dungeon > raid.


    ������.��


    For the sake of the pride of the Southern European Union, the biggest achievement was not made, but they said that without them, the attack itself would have been impossible?


    where did you get that information


    from the international player library.


    Oh I��ve seen that info too. Did I say No Abenir? I heard that a player with the nickname < Unbreakable > made a big success. Even at the age of 21.


    ������.��


    Also, the news that Pandora Clan participated in the < Deep Sea Dungeon > raid heated up the whole world again.


    By that time, Noh Eun-ha had become a hero to people all over the world.


    So, what was Eunha Noh��s empty wish after attacking < Dungeon of the Abyss >?


    I don��t know either. But if you look at the situation, wouldn��t it be like asking to revive all the players who participated in the black dungeon raid?


    It��s not very likely. After all, except for the criminals who died inside, everyone else came back alive.


    You��re such a great person when you think about it. If I could make any wish, I would have tried to satisfy my greed��


    That��s why you��re a normal person.


    On the other hand, even after three years have passed, it is not known exactly what kind of wish Eunha made after attacking < Dungeon of the Abyss >.


    The fact of his return was also kept a secret known only to those who would know. As an aside, ��The < Abyss Dungeon > Attack Diary�� published by the Mana Management Organization was participated in by 25 people including < Pandora''s Saint > Illya as advisors.


    ��


    Noh Eun-ha��s wish may seem simple to some people.


    However, to Eunha and the people around him, the wish he made for the black dungeon was extremely precious and earnest.


    He and they went all the way to the edge of the abyss to achieve it, and finally their wish came true.


    ��No Eun-ah?


    ������!!��


    I��m sorry did I cause you a lot of worry? I��m back. When I came to my senses, I was standing in the middle of Jung-gu.


    Before the world knew that < Dungeon of the Abyss > had been attacked.


    The Pandora Clan members guarding the hall were the first to notice.


    The moment Noh Eun-ah clearly emerged from the fading memory, Ryu Yeon-hwa was drawn to something and left the hall.


    Others also followed her.


    And when they left the hall, Eunah Noh was walking towards them.


    Noh Eun-ah, who found them, humbly smiled.


    Don��t worry about Eunha and the other kids. The fact that I��m alive like this means that the attack ended successfully�� uh��?


    Clan members were dumbfounded in surprise.


    Noah Eun-ah spoke gibberish.


    At that time, Ryu Yeon-hwa rushed at him.


    She hugged No Eun-ah.


    Eunah Noh, who was suddenly embraced, only blinked her eyes in a daze.


    thank god. ����.


    I��m so glad you��re back. Why did you disappear without telling me If that happens again next time, Eun-ah, even you will never be alone.


    Ah��


    while the black dungeon attack is in progress.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa, who was guarding the clan hall, was surrounded by a sense of helplessness the whole time.


    The desire to save a close friend and the need to protect the clan and country.


    Conflicted countless times between the two minds, her emotions surged when she saw Noh Eun-ah.


    It��s like I��m never going to send it back.


    She hugged her tightly and cried.


    I��m sorry for disappearing without a word. I won��t do that again. So please don��t cry Even me�� I��m about to cry.


    Noh Eun-ah read Ryu Yeon-hwa��s mind.


    The hand, which had only wandered in the air, soon grabbed Ryu Yeon-hwa��s back.


    Noh Eun-ah, desperately trying to hold back her tears, eventually burst into tears.


    The clan members present, starting with the two, shed tears of joy.


    ��Sister.


    Come on! I really missed you all! Where did you get hurt?��


    A few days have passed since then.


    The players who attacked the black dungeon returned to Seoul.


    The news of attacking the black dungeon for the first time in the world shook Korea.


    Countless people flocked to Dobong Station to wait for the return of the heroes.


    However, the galaxy shook them off and headed straight for the clan members who had met them.


    Then he found No Eun-ah.


    He didn��t even consider people��s stares and tried to run to her.


    faster than that��


    ��I missed you. �� Changjin?


    No, Mr.


    Han Chang-jin ran into it.


    He hugged Noah tightly.


    I miss you. I really missed you. Eunah, I don��t want to think about life without you anymore.


    He�� What are you trying to do when everyone is there and you suck like this?


    ������!!��


    Han Chang-jin wept bitterly.


    In the meantime, he reigned as the < King of Shadows > and gave off the atmosphere of a ruthless man, and he shed tears.


    The people of the world were astonished when they saw it.


    They assumed that the invasion of the black dungeon would not have been smooth.


    On the other hand, while trying to hug Noh Eun-ah, Eun-ha, whose player was taken away by Han Chang-jin, was frozen in place.


    That hyung is really��.


    Eunha��s gaze at Han Chang-jin was very bloody.


    When people saw Noh Eun-ha��s face, they assumed that she was sharpening her teeth while attacking the black dungeon.


    Either that or not, Han Chang-jin didn��t even feel that he was glaring at him from behind.


    It was because all the nerves were focused on No Eun-ah.


    If anything��.


    ��Please marry me.


    ����.


    I don��t think I can live without you anymore. Please stay by my side from now on. ������!!��


    in front of many people.


    Han Chang-jin took out a ring box from his bosom and held it out to her.


    The people watching were shocked again.


    It was because I didn��t know that Han Chang-jin and No Eun-ah were dating.


    Changjin-ah��


    Haha I��m finally giving this to you�� Eun-ah, will you accept it?


    Noah��s eyes trembled.


    I didn��t know that I would be scolded for confessing.


    Soon she found her composure.


    Han Chang-jin reflected in her eyes had an infinitely serious face.


    I didn��t think I could say no, even as a joke, or ask for time to think.


    Soon, Eunah Noah burst into laughter at the sight.


    I got lost in that face.


    Then do me good in the future.


    ����.


    Come on, plug it in yourself.


    Eunah Noh held out her left hand.


    Han Chang-jin��s face was colored with joy.


    People celebrated as he put the ring on her hand.


    On that day, all media outlets reported that they had attacked the black dungeon for the first time in the world, and placed a photo of the two at the forefront.


    And No Eunha��.


    ��That bastard��


    No Eun-ha was very angry.


    If it weren��t for the people watching, I wouldn��t have let it go.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa was the same.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa blessed Eun-ah while cursing Han Chang-jin.


    ��Should I kill you����


    ������.��


    That husband and that wife.


    The clan members noticed and distanced themselves from Eunha.


    Fortunately, there was no bloodshed.


    Han Seo-hyeon and Lee Yu-jeong approached him whose eyes were overflowing with life.


    Did you come back after 4 months and start looking for your step-sister, not us?


    Seo Hyun-ah��.


    Congratulations on your capture. Are you tired?


    It��s been a really long time since both of you. And Yuran!! I missed my mom so much!


    The two also brought their children.


    Jeong Ha-yang couldn��t contain his emotions when he saw his daughter Noh Yu-ran.


    I hugged my daughter who started babbling that she was a mother.


    Eunha also automatically relaxed after seeing the children for the first time in a while.


    Then Seohyun Han opened her mouth.


    How about you stop admitting it?


    admit? admit what?


    Eunha, you know that too. Eun-ah unnie likes it like that. ����.


    The answer came from Lee Yu-jeong.


    Han Seo-hyun and Lee Yu-jeong were looking up at him with smiles.


    Eunha eventually had to admit it.


    yes i admit I can��t let my sister live alone forever.


    In my heart, I wanted to take Noh Eun-ae and hold onto her.


    Since Noh Eun-ah liked it so much, Eun-ha couldn��t do much anymore.


    Eun-ha laughed and sincerely prayed that Eun-ah Noh would live a happy life in the future.


    Before that, he called that child separately and killed him to act as a man


    .


    I will kill Han Chang-jin so that he does not die.


    But it won��t be too late to kill him.


    Now, like everyone else, I decided to share the pure joy.


    Eunha hugged her three wives.


    Now that I have children, it was too much for me to hold them both in my arms.


    I��m so greedy that I can��t even hold it all anymore.


    Eunha smiled bitterly.


    It was fine though.


    The three people and the children hugged him as much as he couldn��t hold him.


    There was one more.


    Yeonhwa, come here too. Stop staring at dog bones like Han Chang-jin.


    Ah�� yes!


    Eun-ha gestured to Ryu Yeon-hwa.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa��s face brightened at once.


    She, who had no children and could not join them, approached.


    They hugged each other like that.


    It��s all over now. There will be no rotten things in you in the future. You��re talking nonsense.


    Honey will always be honey.


    try not to be like that It��s probably going to be difficult��


    but it��s okay, even if it hurts.


    ����.


    Contrary to Eunha��s expectations.


    There was no emotional aftermath.


    They didn��t believe anything the galaxy said.


    ����I promised you that I would tell you when I clear the Dungeon of the Abyss, right? I��m sorry I haven��t been able to tell you for a while. In fact, the reason I know the future is��


    That night, Eunha called the clan members and confessed that she was a regressor.


    It did not happen that the dinner table was overturned.


    Most of them heard it in the black dungeon, and others had already predicted the secret of the galaxy.


    At first, the family thought to believe everything he said.


    Rather, they were curious about something else.


    So what was I like before the regression?


    What kind of life did they live before returning?


    It became difficult for Eunha to answer.


    Uh um Minji You probably lived a normal life?


    Sheesh You were hoping for something great, but you got nothing? is not it. If only I hadn��t met you, I might not have suffered. Happily after meeting a nice and wealthy man��


    Minji. Why are you making a serious face? why? what why what


    look in the mirror


    It��s been a while since I opened the lid. hey! I��m a much better character than you!?


    Starting with Kim Min-ji, people who heard the joke went wild.


    brother me? Baekryun is you? You��re�� S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Hah Baek-ryun quietly wondered.


    She took a seat near Eunha before she knew it, sipping a drink and asking.


    Now, at 17 and semi-adult, she would often drink.


    Only when I am with Eunha.


    Um�� just a great person.


    oh what is that Did you and your brother only know each other through business? My brother said he would protect me even by changing the future��


    Well, he was like my daughter.


    damn lie.


    I couldn��t bear to tell Ha Baek-ryun that you often pushed yourself against me before returning.


    If I did, it was obvious that she would say that it was nonsense.


    Of course, unlike Eunha��s thoughts, her gaze was always warm.


    Hmm, that��s right.


    My brother decided to change the future to protect me.


    Ha Baek-ryun understood and fell into a misunderstanding even without Eun-ha telling him.


    so I? ��Whoa, do you want to know?


    On the other hand, people who had a relationship with Onyang, including Hoshimiya Kaade, were constantly asking questions.


    You��ll regret it if you listen


    . It��s okay because it has nothing to do with me.


    is it real


    On that day, Kaede Hoshimiya was said to have been shocked to learn that she was one of Onyang��s harem members.


    Cha Eun-woo, Jo A-ra, and Ariel avoided their seats.


    I said I married him? Why the hell am I��


    Eunha first saw Kaede Hoshimiya muttering in a stunned mood that day.


    ��


    Several months have passed since then.


    No Eun-ah finally got married.


    Having overcome the wall of Noh Eun-ha and her father, she held the ceremony with a much happier face.


    ��I should have hit more.


    ��Shouldn��t have sold more.


    He glared at Changjin Han, who couldn��t hide his smile when he saw Eunah.


    Father and Eunha regretted it belatedly.


    It is said that the women of Mr. Roh��s family looked at the two as if they were pitiful.


    I��ll throw a bouquet!!


    Soon the wedding was over.


    Eun-ha took Ryu Yeon-hwa, who was full, and saw Eun-ah throw a bouquet.


    Is the boat okay?


    yes I��m fine. Just��


    just which one?


    It��s a shame that I couldn��t wield the spear while I was full. get some rest I��m strong, what��s there to wield a spear for?


    Still��


    think about giving birth to healthy children.


    huh.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa��s birth was not far away.


    And a new family is formed.


    Eun-ha looked at the falling bouquet while looking forward to that time.


    It was then.


    You threw it too far!


    Eun-ah threw the bouquet as hard as she could and the rest.


    Cha Eun-woo tried to catch the bouquet that flew a little further back than expected.


    She took a quick step back.


    Then, somehow, my foot got twisted and I fell backwards.


    right then-


    �C Got it! uh��?


    Is Cha Eun-woo okay? ��huh?


    Iriya supported Cha Eun-woo from behind who was about to fall after receiving the bouquet.


    And suddenly, she touched the bouquet Eun-woo held.


    The sight was somehow strange.


    Eunwoo! Are you hurt anywhere!? I��m sorry I must have thrown it far away.


    What is it? If that��s the case, wouldn��t Riya noona also hold the bouquet? Could it be that Eun-woo dumped Min-ho Mok and married Ri-ya noona��


    Do you want to die with Jin-pa?


    It doesn��t matter who gets married to whom, but leave the congratulatory song to Ariel!!!


    Eunah unnie is also married, and sooner or later Minho and Eunwoo will also get married. When will I go��


    Raincoat, we��re still 32��


    32?


    ��It happened before I knew it. Looking forward to seeing you soon


    Seeing the scene, people were talking about each other.


    Then he giggles.


    Eunha listened to what they said and stared at Illya as she removed her hand from the bouquet.


    Come to think of it, Illya, are you 36 now? Time went by so fast. when did this happen


    He usually treated her in a disrespectful way, so he didn��t care about her age.


    On top of that, he looked so young that he didn��t think he was six years older than he was.


    ��Except for showing me a weird side of myself, he��s a really nice person����


    Really, who doesn��t take him?


    Eunha muttered in her heart as she noticed her gaze and smiled.


    Perhaps that murmur was��.


    ��Hey hey hey hey! Big news! Did you guys hear that?


    what? Well, I heard that the monarch and the < Saint of Pandora > are getting married!? They say Pandora Clan is upset because they already had a baby!


    ����What ah ah ah ah ah!?��


    What��s going on!? So, should I call you the < Mother of Pandora > now?


    He said he didn��t know it would become a reality.


    One month after Noh Eun-ah��s wedding.


    Pandora Clan, together with the Southern European Union, set out to attack < Dungeon of the Deep Sea >.


    Some kind of incident happens there.


    Eun-ha eventually married Illya as his fifth wife.


    Not to mention


    Noh Eun-ah and his wives.


    even children.


    It is said that all of them threatened the galaxy by imitating scissors.


    Jeong Ka-mang tried to explode it with his hand, but couldn��t bear it.


    While the world was buzzing about the second black dungeon attack, only in Korea, Noh Eun-ha��s harem was focused.


    ��


    Noh Eun-ha and Iriya��s wedding.


    As for how they came to be, it was necessary to look at the situation at the time.


    Eunha attacked < Dungeon of the Abyss > and the whole world was turned upside down.


    The Southern European Union, which was preparing to capture the < Dungeon of the Deep >, moved the attack date forward due to the incident.


    ��The Italian government asked for help in clearing the < Deep Sea Dungeon >.��


    ��In Italy?��


    Korea-China talks in the fourth year of history.


    At the meeting at the time, Lim Ga-eul plotted to get Korea to step into the attack someday when the Italian government plans to attack < Deep Sea Dungeon >.


    In fact, even at that time, the treaty was nothing more than an addition to Lim Ga-eul��s intention to make a profit.


    However, in the present, the treaty has changed into a form that brings enormous benefits to Korea.


    This is because the Southern European Union requested the support of those who conquered < Dungeon of the Abyss > and promised huge profits to them and the fairy government.


    ��The Pandora Clan Lord contacted me asking to participate in the raid. What should I do?��


    Of course, as a precondition for that, Noh Eun-ha had to participate.


    In response, Lim Ga-eul called Eun-ha Noh and persuaded him to participate in the attack.


    At this point, she was one of the people who knew the secrets of the galaxy, so I expected him not to have difficulty clearing < Depth Dungeon >.


    ��I just needed a new sword, but that��s great.��


    Eunha readily accepted.


    By conquering the < Dungeon of the Abyss >, he was able to pay for his father and himself in return for his meritorious service.


    Therefore, there was no need to obey the fairy��s order and participate in the < Deep Sea Dungeon > raid.


    In Southern Europe, high-quality mana alloys that are not found in Korea are mined. I was just looking for materials for a sword, and it turned out really well.


    However, Eunha had a reason to attack.


    It was because the Dawning Sword had lost its power.


    During the < Dungeon of the Abyss >, Eunha activated the magic in the Dawning Sword to annihilate the owner of the dungeon.


    The power to destroy and change cause and effect.


    That power blended with the galaxy��s mythology and brought the dead back to life according to the galaxy��s will.


    ��By the way, there is not a single death except for criminals�� I don��t know how a treasure with such power exists in this world.��


    ��So it must be Taegeuk level.��


    ��Aren��t you afraid that such treasures might be found in other countries?��


    ������.��


    ��Someday, there will come a time when exchanges between countries are as active as in the past. I��m also afraid to look forward to it.��


    ��why?��


    ��In the past, few countries possessed nuclear weapons, whereas magic can be used by anyone. In such a world, exchanges between countries become more active, but what if, by mistake, confrontation between countries and even a war break out, which leads to a world war?��


    ������.��


    ��The reason < Destruction at the End of the Century > happened is because humans were ignorant of mana and overuse magic. But what if a world-class war breaks out?��


    ����Does the fairy think that destruction will happen someday?��


    ��Won��t you? Because people are extremely selfish and greedy. One day mankind will go to war among themselves and the day will come when they will be swallowed up by a huge destruction.��


    ������.��


    ��That would be true ruin. That��s why I think I��ll need more deterrence then.��


    ��Is it < white silver >?��


    ��Yes, you deny anything. The same goes for denying your Dawning Blade. So take good care of Baekryun. I��ll be comfortable hanging out then.��


    The reason why the Dawning Sword lost its power must be because Eunha changed causality forcibly and exhausted its power.


    However, the more fundamental reason was what Lim Ga-eul said at the time.


    In order to kill the owner of the abyss, Eunha had activated the < Silver > crest engraved on the Dawning Sword.


    That power denied not only the owner of the abyss, but also the power of the sword.


    As a result, the Galactic Dawn Sword has now been degraded to a decorative object with only symbolic meaning.


    Although there was no need to use the sword now, there was a need to prepare a device that could replace the Dawn Sword.


    Accordingly, the galaxy planned to go to southern Europe and gather materials to make a sword there.


    The problem was the members who would participate in the raid.


    ��Who should I bring����


    It takes about a month to move from Korea to Italy.


    And taking into account the attacking of the < Deep Sea Dungeon > and the time for the fairy government to hold talks with Italy, it would take several months.


    As a result, Eunha had no choice but to worry a lot about power planning.


    Besides, the clan members were busy in many ways at the time.


    ��Eun-ha, please�� let me spend a comfortable honeymoon with Eun-ah.��


    ����Are you really going to take me away?��


    First of all, Han Chang-jin and No Eun-ah.


    Han Chang-jin, who was not yet married to Eun-ah at the time, came to Eun-ha and cried and begged her not to take him.


    As for Eunha, I seriously considered whether to just get him married and take him to Italy so that he wouldn��t spend an intimate honeymoon with Eunah Noh.


    However, Han Chang-jin had to remain in Korea as the < King of Shadows > who managed the darkness.


    ��How about spending a honeymoon in Italy while resting?��


    ��Eunha, please�� I will swear allegiance to you, so please����


    Honeymoon in Italy.


    Eunha thought it wasn��t bad, but in the end she had to give up on the two.


    And Mok Min-ho and Cha Eun-woo.


    ��I��ll take some off too. By the time the raid is over, I think it will be the date to hold the wedding in a hurry.��


    ��Can we postpone the wedding?��


    ��You go and tell Eunwoo.��


    ����I��m not asking you because it would be right to ask him.��


    ��I��m sorry, but I can��t concede to you this time either. I��m going to become a bit married now.��


    There was also a wedding between the two.


    Ryu Yeon-hwa was pregnant, and Jeong Ha-yang wanted to take care of Noh Yu-ran as much as the time she had captured < Dungeon of the Abyss >.


    In addition, clan members were unable to participate in raids for various reasons, making it difficult to organize forces.


    ��Are you Italian? Now, the Galactic Church is going to mission to Italy! Okay, I��ll follow you too!��


    ��I��m not going to missionary work. Stay close to me there. Hey, why are there no normal people to take you?��


    Illya participated in the process.


    Eunha set sail for Italy with her and some other clan members, including Avenir.


    Then, while attacking < Deep Sea Dungeon >, he unexpectedly found himself in a situation where he and Ilya were isolated on a certain floor.


    That layer was a layer where humans turned into monsters to solve given tasks.


    ��What is this?


    ��


    Eunha, who turned into Yongin, had to go around the floor to meet the people she had broken up with.


    Then, in the process of suppressing the energy of the succubus, it happened that she collapsed several times.


    ����are you okay. Go down to the next floor and this problem will be solved.��


    ��Really�� are you okay?��


    ��Then would you give me your last name?��


    ������.��


    ��It was a joke. If it is possible though�� Can I receive even the blood of the Lord? I��ll be able to survive with that.��


    ��okay. I��ll give you any amount of blood.��


    Then, yeo-cha, yeo-cha, yeo-cha-that-cha.


    The two crossed the line.


    A line crossed once resulted in her conceiving a child.


    ��I don��t have to feel responsible�� It was unavoidable.��


    ��But����


    ��But if the Lord permits it.��


    ������.��


    ��I want to give birth to this child. I won��t embarrass the Lord with this. Since it happened in a dungeon, this child will be born as a child. There will be no way to confirm contact with the Lord.��


    While attacking the < Deep Sea Dungeon > and staying in Italy.


    Upon learning of her pregnancy, Illya begged him earnestly.


    Eunha pondered over and over again while staying in Italy.


    After thinking and thinking��


    ����Then what��s the sin of a child born without a father?��


    ��But this kid����


    ��I��m not sure what��s right. But my heart can��t hand over the responsibility to you alone.��


    ��Ah����


    ��Let��s seriously think about how to organize our relationship. Don��t try to take it on your own.��


    Eunha accepted Illya.


    And she returned to Korea and gave birth to a daughter a few months later.


    It was an Ain with purple hair, two horns, and a black dragon��s tail.


    Yoo Eun Noh.


    Eun-ha wished the child born as a child only happiness in the future.


    Mmm!


    Ryu Yeon-hwa��s son, Noh Yu-seol, said that he looked at her as if he were curious.


    That��s how it happened.

 Chapter 922

    Relife Player 922(b)


    [Epilogue]


    [Living to die (2)]


    It��s been 3 years since I conquered < Dungeon of the Abyss >.


    Fairy Lim Ga-eul finally announced the advent of a new world to the world.


    [A lot of things will change in the future. The rights of all people living on this land will be legally protected, and it will become a benevolent country so that everyone can live a life respected without prejudice or discrimination.] 27 years old


    .


    Lim Ga-eul��s term of office is now over.


    The people of the world applauded her as she descended from the highest position to Lim Ga-eul, a commoner.


    And Ha Baek-ryeon, who officially became an adult, took her place as a fairy.


    [This is how I greet the people I respect from the bottom of my heart. Hello, this is Ha Baek-ryun.]


    Now 20 years old.


    He was still too young to become a ruler of a country.


    The way she greeted the people for the first time was clumsy and uneasy.


    Nonetheless, they liked her for speaking frankly.


    Also, they were relieved to see the people standing by her side.


    They appeared in the media once in a while and had a reputation for leading the Lim Ga-eul government well.


    Also, the Twelve Seats, which would become her sword, were strong people who everyone knew.


    In particular, Noh Eun-ha, the leader of the Twelve Seats.


    Those who followed him as monarch in their hearts did not feel anxious about an uncertain future.


    That was then.


    [And respected citizens.]


    ������?��


    It was when Ha Baek-ryun was finishing his speech.


    Suddenly, she opened her mouth with an innocent face.


    About 15 minutes after the Ha Baek-ryun government entered.


    A giant bombshell fell from her mouth.


    [From now on, I promise to lead this country with Noh Eun-ha, the leader of the Twelve Seats. Player Noh Eun-ha will devote herself as a sword to protect the fairy and to protect the country and the people.]


    ������.��


    The people doubted my ears.


    yes what do you say?


    someone asked silently.


    In that situation, Ha Baek-ryun gave them a confirmed kill.


    [I will make a happy country in the future! Thank you!]


    Ha Baek-ryun lifted the ring on the ring finger of her left hand so that people could see it.


    All cameras were on the ring.


    A ring of multi-colored gold intertwined like threads with a diamond in the center.


    It was a ring worn by Noh Eun-ha and his wives.


    However, the ring she showed was one more thread added to the ring that Noh Eun-ha usually wore.


    white silver thread.


    It was the symbolic color of Habaek-ryeon, which everyone in this country knows.


    At that moment, everyone understood.


    yes what do you say?


    No, how many times is this!!?


    Are you crazy human?


    Noh Eun-ha is a robber on this day!!


    Ruler Noh Eun-ha.


    The wedding of Noh Eun-ha, who was called the < Harem King >, was announced.


    ����.


    Noh Eun-ha said that she couldn��t bear to raise her head at a public event that day.


    At the same time, to make Ha Baek-ryun, who was inaugurated as a fairy, not tremble with anxiety.


    He held her hand and did not let go of it under the podium, which could not be seen in the video.


    ��


    The black dungeon has been conquered and the situation in the northern part of Gyeonggi has changed a lot.


    The appearance of monsters has decreased a lot, and the frequency of monsters with higher ranks has also decreased.


    As a result, pioneering was actively progressing as far as Cheorwon, Gangwon-do.


    Are you planning to go up north next year


    ?


    Choi Eun-hyeok, who happened to help with the pioneering, checked the text sent by Yoon I-byeol, the controller < Cheonrian (ǧ����) >.


    Then the prickly fox ears popped out.


    Are you in touch with Byeol?


    ��when did you come?


    Just now.


    Jin Seo-na stares at Choi Eun-hyuk��s smartphone while humming.


    Choi Eun-hyeok was startled by her appearance, which escaped his senses and appeared without a trace.


    Somehow I felt like I had to explain something.


    Since we often help with the work of the Mana Management Organization, we sometimes exchange information with each other.


    hmm that��s right


    really nothing he��s Who said what?


    Choi Eun-hyuk talking gibberish.


    Jinseo-na saw him like that and smiled.


    Only then could Choi Eun-hyuk relax and have a comfortable conversation with her.


    But what else is going on here? Did you send out to check the pioneering situation like last time?


    It��s not like that. There was a major personnel reform in the clan this time. personnel reform?


    You know from reading the text message I just sent, but the fairy government is making plans to move up to North Korea from next year.


    Jinseo-na puts her hands behind her back.


    As she walked, wagging her tail, Eunhyuk Choi naturally followed her.


    While she talked with him, she studied the frontier, which had changed markedly from the previous visit.


    Naturally, the Pandora Clan intends to participate in the plan. I came here to prepare for that time.


    already?


    Even with the memories of the galaxy, there was nothing that could be known about the north. So you have to prepare thoroughly. Oh��


    and we��re not the only ones who started preparing. The other clans that came across the information are also preparing. The north�� we still don��t know anything about what��s up there? ����.


    In the fairy government, we have in mind that a strategy similar to the recapture of Uijeongbu will be conducted. And then you have to think about it.


    After that? What if you open up North Korea? After that?


    ����.


    It will touch the border with China.


    It was a very serious tone.


    Choi Eun-hyuk couldn��t help but be startled by the appearance of Jin Seo-na.


    She was right. S��ar?h the N?velFire.n��t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It was still only in the distant future.


    Just as Korea was eager to explore the north, China was also interested in recovering large territories.


    If the pioneering continues as it is, contact between the two sides was inevitable.


    The relationship between Korea and China, which was severed after < Destruction at the End of the Century >, will become closer again.


    At that time, I did not know what would happen to Korea and China.


    Even from now on, in preparation for such a case, we must quickly recapture the North, pioneer, and fortify it. That��s why I and others came up here. Aside from that�� I was also concerned about other information.


    other information? What is it?


    There is information that you came across a while ago.


    If it was a while ago�� Oh, by any chance, the information that I confirmed the North Koreans?


    yes that��s right


    It was from the beginning of this year.


    As they started pioneering Cheorwon, Gangwon-do, players were able to access information that there were people in the north.


    After < Destruction at the End of the Century >, North Korea was destroyed with its leadership attacked first.


    Even so, people seemed to be living on the land even after several decades.


    Choi Eun-hyeok, who was at the scene at the time, remembered that time clearly.


    If you keep going up like this, you will meet North Koreans.


    It��s almost inevitable.


    Eunhyuk Choi affirmed her words.


    So he stayed here.


    To prevent conflicts between players and North Koreans.


    So do i. According to < Index > and < Star Counting Witch >��s explanation, the probability of a child being born in a region where Cocoon does not exist is very high. So there are probably many Ain living in North Korea. You��re trying to protect those people.


    Because that��s my job too.


    is that why you came here?


    that��s right.


    Eunhyuk Choi to prevent disputes.


    To protect Jinseo Ain.


    Somehow, the roads we were going to cross.


    Soon, Jinseo-na, who had been advancing ahead, suddenly turned around.


    So let��s get along well. As of today, I am Jinseo-na, the representative of the National Ain Life Welfare Association, Pandora Clan Sublord, and Northern Pioneer Field Commander!


    Jin Seo-na, who pronounces long and long titles fluently without chewing her tongue.


    Indeed, she was one of the top five Korean telepathists.


    yes please


    Eunhyuk Choi burst into laughter after hearing her self-introduction.


    That was then.


    Oh right. And Eunha wants me to pass this on to you. Originally, I had to report it myself, but since you��re always wandering around, it��s hard to meet you.


    What is it? Let��s check that out for ourselves.


    Jinseo took out a letter from her bosom.


    Eunhyuk Choi tilted his head after receiving the letter she handed him.


    At her request to check it for herself, he carefully tore open the opening of the letter.


    And after confirming the contents, he��.


    ��Huh?


    I stopped for a while.


    Blink your eyes.


    He looked at the letter for a long time and decided to ask Jinseo-na for confirmation.


    Seo Na-ya, this�� I didn��t see it wrong, did I?


    This isn��t happening once or twice anymore, so why are you acting like you��re bewildered?


    But no, this is a bit��


    Now just take it easy. No Eun-ha is No Eun-ha.


    No, anyway?


    yes again


    When was the last time you got married to Riya noona? You mean this again?


    What are you doing telling me that?


    Haha��


    Jinseo-na sighs as if complaining.


    Eunhyuk Choi let out an awkward laugh and muttered again what she had just said.


    Yes, No Eun-ha is No Eun-ha��.


    Yes, stop admitting it. It��s easier if you admit it. There are no real magic words��


    Eunha and Ha Baekryun are getting married.


    It wasn��t unexpected, but when I received it, it was absurd.


    He always said that he wouldn��t let him in anymore, and now he��s going to marry Baek-ryeon too��


    Choi Eun-hyeok pondered.


    Perhaps the greatest harm to this country is Noh Eun-ha.


    ��


    There is no answer to Noh Eun-ha.


    Those who attended the sixth wedding couldn��t help but think so.


    i dreamed yesterday what dream ghost dreams? were you scared


    When did that go out of fashion, are you saying that? But Nam-hoon, what you said is not entirely wrong. In a way, it was more terrifying than a ghost dream.


    Last year, Nam-hoon Yoo, who was unable to overcome Yeo-bi��s raging, held a ceremony with people��s blessings.


    Arriving at the ceremony and taking a seat, he listened to the story of Yeo-bi.


    That��s because Eunha and the married people came to our house for a housewarming party.


    ��is that a scary dream?


    my story is not over listen.


    huh. It wasn��t 6 people.


    huh?


    Namhun Yoo thought.


    He said that he was slower than others to grasp the situation, and sometimes he couldn��t understand what the fox was saying.


    It��s not that Yeo-bi has an impatient temper.


    It was the same even now.


    I felt sorry for Yeo-bi, but he couldn��t understand her serious words.


    Then, as if feeling frustrated, Yeo-bi explained the story step by step.


    So listen up. yes I��m listening


    The one who came to the housewarming with Eun-ha. Well, didn��t Eun-ha Noh have 6 wives?


    So how many were there? I don��t know either! ����?


    I was startled in the middle and woke up. Did you get a pair of scissors? I think it��s similar to that. At first, you and I welcomed Eunha and ushered them into the house one by one. Eunha, Seohyun, Hayang, Yoojeong, Yeonhwa, Riya, and Baekryun, the older sister�� Yes.


    But there��s the next one. Who was it? I��m not sure about that. I counted the 7th person who came in without much thought�� At that moment, I had a question. what? huh? Did Eunha have a 7th wife? ����. But that wasn��t the end. �� then?


    It will keep coming in after that. People just came in and kept telling me the house was pretty, but I didn��t know who they were.


    ����.


    That��s how the 8th, 9th, and 10th�� I gave up counting halfway through and eventually told the next person to come in. what? Stop coming in now! My house is not that big! ����.


    That��s when I realized.


    ��what?


    was not a person ���� ? It was a dog, not a person. There was a cute puppy on the porch looking at me and begging for a hug. Oh, I see.


    Does your answer seem insincere? no when i did


    Namhun Yoo thought.


    There are many cases in which Yeo-bi��s serious words are actually not serious.


    It was just a dog dream.


    I hope it��s a dream.


    At this time, the two did not know each other.


    Is the galaxy really�� going crazy somewhere in the head as it regresses? The fortress thinks so. No matter how much you call it a Clan Road, isn��t this too much?


    Meanwhile, Kang Si-hyung stuck out his tongue.


    Although he is his friend and Clan Lord, he wondered if it was too much.


    Kang Si-hyung, who always says what he has to say, couldn��t help but say this.


    It was 100% pure sincerity.


    It��s like a robbery like this��.


    Marrying 6 times in the world is not enough, and marrying someone with a 12-year age difference must be a robbery.


    Then Bonggu-rae laughed.


    Are you really envious of yourself? ��I��m a little envious, but that doesn��t mean I��m very envious of Eunha. Sometimes Eunha��s face looks like someone who is about to die. To be beaten by the kids during the day or by the wives at night�� well, that��s for sure.


    Looking at that, Do-joon is right. It��s true that harem is crazy. What some people would never do


    Kang Si-hyung shook his head.


    I was envious of Noh Eun-ha for a while, but it was only a momentary feeling.


    He married Ha Baek-ryun as his wife and wished Eun-ha, who had stepped into hell again, peace of mind.


    I hope that today��s congratulatory money will not become Noh Eun-ha��s condolence money.


    Are there any empty seats here? Oh Minji.


    oh my dear Welcome. sit here


    At that time, Minji Kim sat down next to him.


    she groaned, crossing her legs.


    How many times does he pay me wedding favors? Ehh�� No Eun-ha is No Eun-ha. Seriously��. Some of them haven��t even gotten married yet, but some of them have been married 6 times��


    Minji, you��re also solo like Subin��


    Yes Sihyung, can you shut up?


    Kang Si-hyung kept his mouth shut.


    Soon, Minji Kim let out a loud noise.


    Since it is the wedding of a fairy and a monarch, many decent people will gather.


    Like a predator looking for prey.


    Kim Min-ji said that her eyes flashed.


    Sobbing. Sister, our hard work has finally paid off! Baekryun finally captured the Clan Road!


    It��s a good day for him, don��t cry. Let��s get ready to give advice to Baekryun to spend a beautiful night later!


    Twin sisters Mei-Ling and Mei-Lin.


    After clearing < Dungeon of the Abyss >, they became Ha Baek-ryun��s escorts, and it is said that they chatted among themselves.


    ��


    Mok Min-ho and Cha Eun-woo also arrived at the ceremony around that time.


    Cha Eun-woo was holding a daughter who was born last year.


    Eunha Noh, that guy is really�� I don��t know if he really has thoughts or not.


    Is there anyone here who doesn��t think so?


    Cha Eun-woo grew up.


    She knew that even though Minho Mokmin sighed, he didn��t mean it.


    she patted him on the back.


    That was then.


    Uncle Minho! Aunt Eunwoo! Oh Yoosung.


    Hello Yoosung?


    Noh Yoo-seong ran to see Min-ho Mok entering the wedding hall.


    No Yu-ran and No Yurin followed closely behind him.


    Then, all of a sudden, the three children clung to Minho��s leg.


    It was Mokminho who became the tree of the children.


    How are you?


    ��yes!��


    Mok Min-ho laughed at the cuteness of those kids.


    He stroked the children��s heads.


    The children enjoyed his touch.


    When these kids grow up, Noh Eun-ha�� Minho-ya Mouth.


    I made a mistake.


    Mok Min-ho smiled bitterly.


    Noh Eun-ha��s children were unbelievably pure.


    I sincerely hoped that I would not grow up to be No Eun-ha later.


    On the other hand, Eunha Noh��s children were not the end of them.


    There was also No Yu-seol, the son of Ryu Yeon-hwa.


    Iriya��s daughter, Noh Yu-eun, was also there.


    There was also a second child under Han Seo-hyun, Jung Ha-yang, and Lee Yu-jeong.


    I��m going crazy. What is he thinking of making a club with only children?


    If you give birth to one more, you will have 9 children.


    Mong Min-ho counted the number of children in his mind and was frightened.


    I was worried about how to raise so many children, even though it would be difficult for me to take care of one child.


    Well, Eunha, that guy will take care of it.


    Minho Mok stopped thinking.


    That was good for my mental health.


    uncle! OK.


    Starting today, Baekryun noona will become a mother!


    ��so it happened.


    I now have 6 moms! Are you jealous of your mother?


    Noh Yoo-seong said proudly.


    Minho Mok could not answer.


    From behind, I heard Cha Eun-woo holding back a laugh.


    these guys! Didn��t your aunt say you shouldn��t wander around here!?


    evil! Aunt! Run away guys!


    Where do you run away from!? Come on you guys! Your aunt will eat you!


    Just then, Noh Eun-ae appeared.


    She said jokingly and hugged the fleeing children.


    Those caught by her giggled.


    My brother and sister are welcome too! The ceremony will begin soon.


    Eun-ae, are you taking care of the kids? It must be hard to take care of three children.


    Even though it��s hard, it��s cute.


    Noh Eun-ae replied to Cha Eun-woo.


    Soon, the three entered the dining room while talking.


    aunt! aunt! I know that? I have 6 moms��.


    My aunt has 6 step-sisters?


    Wow, that��s amazing��


    But I��m the best!


    ��Haha����


    Is it really Eunha Noh��s younger sister?


    Noh Eun-ae��s way of thinking was bizarre.


    People were covered with laughter.


    ��


    The wedding is about to begin.


    The galaxy still couldn��t believe it.


    To say I��m married to Baekryun��


    I couldn��t help but laugh bitterly.


    After attacking the black dungeon three years ago, Ha Baek-ryeon confessed her feelings to him.


    At first, the galaxy passed insignificantly, but as her approach became bolder, she realized her heart.


    ��But I can��t.��


    Eunha definitely refused.


    Even so, Ha Baek-ryun did not break.


    She took an active offensive by getting permission from other wives, including Han Seo-hyun.


    In the end, Eunha half raised her hand and proposed to her.


    Now that I think about it, that was a failure.


    ��Okay, okay. Baekryun, thank you very much for your heart. But you��re young, and as you get older, you��ll meet men who are much better than I am.��


    ��If you look for men who are better than your brother, there must be many. But who is stronger than your brother? So what?��


    ��So let��s wait until you become an adult. Even if you become an adult, if I look like a man, then think about it����


    ��Cole. Are you dating me then?��


    ��I said I��d think about it, when would I����


    ��No! I promise! Then I��ll be less fussy.��


    ��I��m going to become a fairy soon����


    From there, Ha Baek-ryeon endured for three years and finally captured Eunha.


    And he stamped it with a public announcement so that he could not change his mind.


    In the meantime, she was dyed by the twins, and she was subtly bold and thorough.


    So how does it feel to have a much younger child than us as a wife?


    ������.��


    Groan��.


    Eunha woke up from her thoughts.


    Seohyun Han was teasing him while holding her second daughter, Yuju Noh.


    he couldn��t say anything


    Other wives were also present.


    Depending on the answer, the galaxy could have died here today.


    If you��re sorry, be nice to us. I��ll do my best.


    They laugh and say they can��t help it.


    In response, Eunha bowed her head.


    Eunha, I have to go soon.


    I should stop.


    Then, Lee Yoo-jung said.


    Eunha looked up at her watch and decided to prepare for the ceremony.


    Naturally, the people who were with him also moved busily.


    ��


    The wedding has begun.


    Eunha walked along with the marching music.


    La La La?


    Jo Ara conducts the orchestra.


    Lara hummed and flew around the baton she wielded.


    thank you.


    Eun-ha made eye contact with Jo A-ra, who was waving her baton.


    Joara was telling me to walk quickly with a chin gesture.


    Eun-ha turned her head and moved in front of the podium where Byeok Hae-soo stood.


    [The bride��s entry.]


    Eventually, time passed.


    Ha Baek-ryun appeared from behind in a white dress.


    Walking while holding the hand of her mother, Ha Ji-eun, drew people��s admiration.


    When did he grow up like that?


    The habaekryun is illuminated and shines.


    she smiles


    Eunha looked at her and was dazed.


    [Calm down, husband. It��s not the first time I��ve been married, and it��s difficult


    to react in this way.


    The chairman became a sea of laughter.


    [Jesu-san is watching, so you better be careful.]


    Hearing that, Eun-ha felt cold.


    He came to his senses and took Ha Baek-ryun��s hand.


    Ha Baek-ryun was guided by his hand and moved in front of the podium.


    [Then, until the groom��s black hair turns into blue roots��]


    Hae-soo hyung! Just hurry and go! I��m tired of seeing it now!


    Blue oppa, be still��


    Ugh��


    On one side, Jinparang jumped up and screamed.


    Surprised, Mary Kim quickly sat him down.


    Jinpa-rang was still an idiot.


    [Then, there will be a congratulatory speech from Hana Group Chairman Yu Do-jun to congratulate the two on their marriage.]


    Meanwhile, the wedding went smoothly.


    Ariel re-formed Pandora Hearts and made the venue hot.


    Yoo Do-jun��s congratulatory speech also helped.


    [Ah, the first time I knew Noh Eun-ha was when I was in elementary school. That day was a day when my heart was stuffy because things didn��t work out the way I wanted. That��s when I met Eunha.]


    People paid attention to the meeting between Eunha and Yoo Dojun.


    It was well known to the public that the two were close friends from before.


    However, few people knew how the two became friends and reached where they are now.


    It was the first time the story was revealed to the world.


    Of course, the color was added.


    [��to my dear friend. friend! congratulations on your marriage! It was Yoo Do-jun.]


    Yoo Do-jun sincerely congratulated Eun-ha.


    People applauded.


    He bowed his head and tried to leave.


    At that moment he stopped walking.


    [Oh right. Eunha.]


    ������?��


    Yoo Do-jun grabbed the microphone.


    Eunha tilted her head.


    Then he winked.


    [Eunha, you know?]


    ����.


    Harem?


    Yoo Do-jun moved his lips.


    Eun-ha, who read what he was about to say, immediately shook her shoulders.


    brother what��s wrong


    no, there is such a thing


    Ha Baek-ryun asked as if he was curious.


    I��m sorry, but Eunha had no intention of answering her question.


    So the wedding was over.


    [Then, please celebrate Noh Eun-ha and Ha Baek-ryun��s marriage with a big round of applause!!!]


    Everyone got up from their seats.


    The two walked arm in arm, receiving their blessings.


    Beep beep beep beep beep beep!


    kang!


    Buldak and Kang.


    The two phantom beasts announced their existence.


    Eunha greeted her with her eyes.


    Congratulations on your marriage, brother.


    Congratulations on your wedding both!


    I will protect Seoul, so have a good honeymoon trip!


    Live happily.


    Son Ga-yeon and On Tae-hee were also there.


    There were also Seon Ki-joon and Seon Mi-ye, who have now descended from the twelfth seat.


    The galaxy received their congratulations.


    yes i wrote it Can��t ruin a good day


    hey what are you doing


    Bae Su-bin and Kaede were also seen.


    Bae Su-bin hit the floor with his cane.


    With Joara��s magic, she manipulated the petals to flutter all over the area.


    Hwaaaak!!


    Canola flower field in Jeju Island.


    The yellow flowers that bloomed are scattered profusely with the wind.


    Wow��.


    As if blessing the marriage of two people, the color of the world is dyed yellow.


    Ha Baek-ryun naturally exclaimed at the sight she was seeing for the first time in her life.


    how did you get here


    Ha Baek-ryun is moved.


    Eunha giggled at her.


    Pretty?


    yes, it��s pretty!


    I will show you a lot in the future.


    Flowers eventually wither.


    that��s why it��s beautiful


    Because I know that the flower is not eternal and will wither someday, I feel that the color I am holding at that moment is so precious and beautiful.


    ��Is it the eleven red flowers?


    There are no red flowers for ten days.


    In other words, nothing lasts forever.


    There is an end because nothing is eternal.


    Everything that has an end is beautiful in itself because that is the case.


    Every moment of life is meaningful, beautiful, and precious.


    ��So enjoy the moment. Every moment of being alive is happiness, so enjoy it to the fullest before you die!


    The other day, Choi Yoon-han, the first chairman of the Galaxy Group, said.


    Eun-ha, who suddenly remembered the advice Choi Yoon-han gave her, put her eyes on the world to remember this moment.


    The world was sparkling and shining with brighter colors than yesterday.


    There were endless laughs everywhere, and everyone had happy faces.


    They look better today.


    All humans die.


    Moving toward death is the privilege and blessing of life.


    A life with an end allows us to think, feel, and enjoy so many things.


    That��s why humans try to live as best they can until their lives are over.


    I want to find the meaning of finite life.


    You really came this far.


    So humans live to die.


    32 years after returning.


    There was a man who lived to die early and lived because he could not die.


    The man lived his second life and realized what it means to truly live.


    And live to die again.


    I want to live happily ever after with these people.


    To live a life without regrets.


    he will keep going


    there is brother


    why?


    At that time, Ha Baek-ryun, holding a bouquet of canola flowers, asked in a soft tone.


    be happy?


    Ha Baek-ryun smiles brightly.


    Eunha��s answer was fixed.


    he smiles coolly


    of course.


    < Part 4 complete >


    fin


    [Author��s review]


    1.


    Hello, this is Siyoon!


    It��s been 3 years since I published Relife Player.


    In the meantime, I have traveled a long, long way without stopping.


    As a result, there are many days when I am physically exhausted, and unfortunately, there are situations that affect the quality of the work.


    Readers who recognized my condition suggested that I return even after taking a break for a while.


    At that time, I would reject the readers�� recommendation.


    In fact, as the readers said, it would have been better to take a short break for my physical and mental health.


    But the reason I persisted was because I was too scared.


    After running non-stop for three years, the moment I stopped midway, I felt like I was about to collapse.


    My legs gave out and I felt like I couldn��t get up and run again.


    So until we reach our destination, I��m sorry to the readers, but I��ve been running so hard.


    I��m really sorry and thank you.


    2.


    On the other hand, if you ask me how I feel about finally reaching the end, I honestly don��t feel so relieved.


    I thought I would be able to relax and get a good rest once it was finished, but I am only holding back my feelings while leaving a review like this.


    It would have been nice if this story had been refined a little more, if this story could have been developed a little more convincingly


    .


    Nevertheless, if you want to be greedy, I hope you enjoyed watching Relife Player.


    3.


    Relife Player, like any other novel, was planned with the idea of creating a story in which the main character, who returns for some reason, advances to change the bleak future.


    Then, if we change the future by regressing, at what point would it be good to regress? So, I decided to create a story where I grow from a baby and change my human relationships in various ways.


    At that time, I liked villain characters, so I thought of mixing a villain character with a hunter story.


    That��s how the worldview was created.


    4.


    However, as I was planning the story of growing up since I was a baby, I bumped into a wall in many ways.


    First of all, I focused on showing the growth of the galaxy and human relationships in detail, but I ended up planning a story that grew up in units of one year.


    At that time, from my point of view, I could not accept the development of the protagonist, who had returned to being a 1-year-old baby, suddenly aged without mental growth.


    I also wanted to show the people around me growing up.


    That��s why I came here.


    Even then, I was serializing for free, and I never dreamed that I would be able to publish for a fee.


    If it��s difficult, I was complacently thinking that it would be okay to finish it in the form of ��No Eun-ha��s adventure continues�� when Eun-ha becomes a year older.


    However, through paid serialization, the story of Noh Eun-ha and the people around her has been brought to this point.


    However, if it weren��t for the readers who came all this way with an attachment to the work, I might have run away along the way.


    It was to the extent that I thought of running away several times during that time.


    So thank you so much.


    I am infinitely grateful to all the readers who have read this far who have caught me so that I do not run away.


    Even if I keep writing in the future, I don��t think I��ll ever be able to write a story like Relife Player again.


    Thank you from the bottom of my heart for allowing me to write this story and bring it to an end. i love you.


    5.


    On the other hand, it��s a pity that I couldn��t finish a story like this in a more complete way because I lacked the ability.


    Relife Player has now developed into a very different story from the initial plan.


    I thought that the writer was the god of the work, but when I was actually writing, there were a lot of stories and characters that had accumulated over the years moving out of my hands.


    As a result, conflicts between the writer and the work frequently occurred when the story that was planned at the beginning was forced to develop.


    Sometimes it worked better, and sometimes it worked in the direction of alienation.


    That��s right, even with heroin.


    Han Seo-hyun, Lee Yu-jeong, Ryu Yeon-hwa, Ha Baek-ryun. As the four people were planned as heroines from the beginning, there were times when the story had to be forcibly put together.


    In the case of Jung Ha-yang and other characters, they were initially planned as heroines, but they were only supporting roles in the process of connecting the galaxy with them.


    However, creating characters in this way resulted in the story feeling contrived and limiting the characters�� personalities and relationships.


    Recognizing that fact belatedly, I changed the plot several times to reconcile this situation.


    Galaxy became stronger than I expected, so there was a situation where I had to adjust the power balance again.


    At first, I planned to have a raid with Eunha and my friends, but I didn��t expect Eunha and my friends to be this strong.


    It��s as if the galaxy��s will to never let the people around it die moved me.


    I wanted to create a gloomy atmosphere by killing my friends and people around me to show the process of the galaxy being devastated, but there are parts where I couldn��t be bolder because I was attached to the characters.


    That��s how I realized one thing.


    The realization that an artist is not a god and cannot omnipotently regulate the development of a work.


    Based on this realization, I will try to make a story and characters for my next project without forcing them into the project.


    I don��t know what��s going to happen in the future, so I��m trying to write a story where the character moves as my hand goes.


    6.


    Anyway.


    The story of Noh Eun-ha and the people around her to live happily has come to an end.


    Did you like the story?


    I hope the readers liked it and I am now on a break.


    Even during my break, if I don��t write, I get very anxious, so I try to decide on my next project by writing in my spare time.


    Since I have been publishing one work serially for a long time, I think I will change it several times.


    Still, I��ll try to get it to come back with a side story of Relife players before the year is out somehow.


    So until then, I hope everyone is healthy and if possible, I hope to see the readers again in the next work.


    Lastly, the editors of Hyeonnara Publishing Co., who worked hard for the work, Chaerin Kim, who worked hard on the cover, Yampa, who was in charge of the wonderful illustration, Kkulppang, who drew the prologue webtoon, Regan, who drew the illustrations for Yoojung and Hayang, and all the readers. Thank you very much!


    Then it��s a gun.


    Posted by Siyun.


    @KOI